《My Legendary Years》


 Chapter 1

    D city.


    The last autumn rain in October, accompanied by rolling thunder, suddenly splashed on the earth.


    In front of a tombstone, there are two rows of people standing neatly, all black suits and all black umbrellas


    Everything seemed so quiet. I could only hear the sound of the cold north wind blowing the leaves. The atmosphere of the whole cemetery was particularly gloomy, as if it were going to hell.


    People looked at the new cemetery and were speechless for a long time.


    "Brother, this is your favorite wine. I brought it to you today." I shook Erguotou in my hand and looked at the name written in black paint on the tombstone. The corners of Xu Hua''s mouth twitched, clenched his teeth and bowed.


    "Boom!"


    Meng Liang and Liu Rui threw a large amount of paper money into the rain sheltered combustion furnace, only silently bowed their heads and shed tears.


    The picture is like a freeze frame!


    An autumn rain sent away Xu Hua''s last trace in the world


    I unscrewed the Erguotou in my hand and poured it into the mouth. In the blink of an eye, a bottle of Erguotou had reached the bottom.


    I thought it was a little cold here. As soon as the wine came up, my body was warm and drank a lot.


    "Wine is a good thing. It''s a pity that you can''t drink it anymore. Anyway, you haven''t drunk less in your life..." I looked at the tombstone and suddenly smiled and said to myself.


    "Didn''t you say that when I got married, you would give me a macromolecule? How can you return the cat now? Don''t you want to follow the macromolecule and don''t want to give up this money? Can I? Come out, I beg you!"


    "Will you come out!"


    "Don''t you say you''ll wait for me to provide for the elderly?"


    "Xiao Xitian, do you want it if you say no?"


    "I beg you, come out!"


    As I spoke, my mood became uncontrollable. I held the tombstone and screamed wildly, and my tears couldn''t stop flowing out. At that time, my state was like crazy, crying and scolding all the time.


    After shouting for a while, my throat was like smoking and my voice was hoarse, but my tears didn''t stop and fell on the tombstone drop by drop.


    Liu Rui threw down the paper money in his hand and ran up without standing still. He ran to me and grabbed my collar. His voice was broken and shouted, "people are dead. What''s the use of you crying here?"


    "I''m useless. The person lying in the cemetery should be me..." I looked at Liu Rui in a hoarse voice.


    Hearing my words, Liu Rui clenched his teeth, stared at me and replied, "if you fucking cry and let your brother close his eyes, it''s a dream..."


    "I can''t find the murderer. Now any sadness is fucking hypocritical! Do you fucking understand?" Liu Rui wiped the sweat on his face, loosened his hands holding my collar and walked down the mountain.


    When they saw Liu Rui leave, they all followed him down the mountain. Meng Liang looked at me with a helpless sigh, shook his head and walked down.


    I lay beside the tombstone and the rain poured on me wantonly. I picked up Erguotou on the ground and found it empty.


    Looking at the name on the tombstone, I remembered the last time I saw him.


    While drinking milk tea, I hurried into a luxurious office. Xu Hua was alone in the house. He was chopping the underground city on the computer. I glanced at his number with Yu Guang. The bright sky set symbolized his prominent status, local tyrant and willfulness.


    "Here we are!"


    Xu Hua looked up at me, said hello with a smile, and then said kindly, "sit down, I''m in the abyss, and it''s over in five minutes!"


    "... elder brother, can we do some serious work every day? There are so many things in the real estate, you don''t go down and have a look!" I replied in an irritable and speechless mood, walked to the sofa and sat down at will.


    "It''s OK for you to do business. At my age, I''ll be responsible for some comprehensive work!" Xu Hua is very blessed. His earlobes sink at least two or two. He looks away like a Maitreya Buddha.


    I watched him play the game. The operation was so bad that I couldn''t help saying, "you don''t walk down? You can''t stand up and fight with others with good equipment!!"


    "Do you know how to play?" Xu Hua looked up a little unhappy.


    "Forget it, don''t play!" Xu Hua left the keyboard with both hands and turned off the game angrily.


    "Why did you call me back?" I asked straight away.


    "I missed you, so I called you back." Xu Hua put his hand on my shoulder and said with an ambiguous smile.


    "Sexual suggestion?" I quickly pulled off Xu Hua''s hand on my shoulder and got goose bumps all over.


    "Ha ha, now this young man..." the middle-aged still smiled after listening to me.


    "No way, now there are too many hidden rules of the boss and subordinates, so I have to guard against them..." I said with a grin.


    "You come with me." after that, Xu Hua stood up and said with a serious expression.


    "I don''t really want to rule me... It''s inconvenient for me today. I can tell you..." I shouted as I hugged the sofa and vowed to die.


    "Roll the calf... Come quickly..."


    "It''s over, I''m choking today..." when I heard Xu Hua''s words, I felt sad. Maybe after today, I may no longer be pure. I didn''t expect that after more than 20 years of chastity, I would be taken away by this old man who is almost 60 in front of me. I''m unwilling!


    With tears in my eyes, I carefully followed Xu Hua into the inner room of his office and saw him open a safe. There was a small button in it. With a gentle press, a wall behind the safe opened itself.


    I was a little surprised to see this scene. I came to his office countless times, but I didn''t find a dark room in it.


    "Come in." the middle-aged man looked at my surprised expression and said faintly.


    "Can you take it easy? I''m afraid of pain..." I calmed down and prayed.


    "Don''t say it''s useless, come in quickly." Xu Hua didn''t even look at it. I walked slowly into the dark room with my back and hands.


    When I entered the darkroom, I found that it was different from what I imagined. There were no so-called gold and silver treasures, no secret information, of course, there was no style I imagined, big round bed and iron chain... Looking at the whole room, there were candles and spirit cards.


    I was stunned and at a loss when I looked at countless spirit cards.


    "Why is the old boss still building a cemetery in his house?" I really don''t understand the tricks played by these rich people.


    The middle-aged man picked up three incense sticks from the table, lit them very solemnly, and then bowed to every holy place in the room.


    After saying goodbye, Xu Hua handed me three more incense sticks, smiled and said, "what''s up? I''m surprised. Come and say goodbye, and then I''ll tell you the story of this house."


    I didn''t hesitate. I took the incense and paid homage to every spiritual position very seriously.


    After Xu Hua saw me worship, he nodded with satisfaction, walked to a table, picked up two bottles of Erguotou from the drawer, opened one bottle and handed me one.


    Xu Hua unscrewed Erguotou, looked up and drank a third, and then opened the conversation.


    "There is no third person here except us." Xu Hua looked at me seriously and said.


    "Whose are these holy places, so many?" I looked around and wondered.


    "These are the of my dead brothers!" Xu Hua raised his head and answered in a loud voice.


    "So many?" when I heard the middle-aged answer, I couldn''t help but be surprised, because there are too many soul cards here. If these are all his dead brothers, how many people have died.


    "There were thirty of us at the beginning, but now there are only three left. Do you say more?" Xu Hua looked up and took another sip of wine and said slowly.


    After hearing Xu Hua''s words, I was silent. I didn''t expect so many people to die here.


    "Without these people, there would be no glory of Xiaoxitian now. It is these people who cast my blood slaughter today''s glory with their own lives, so I can''t forget everyone here."


    While talking, Xu Hua was very excited and sounded like a flood.


    I unscrewed Erguotou, took a gulp, and then looked at every soul card in the room very seriously.


    "In those days, these brothers came out with me to fight together, but now there are rivers and mountains, but they are all gone!" Xu Hua walked to the Lingpai with tears in his eyes and carefully wiped each Lingpai, just like stroking his newborn child, so careful and careful.

 Chapter 2

    I followed behind Xu Hua and looked carefully at every spiritual card in the room, each with its name, birth date and time of death.


    The more I looked, the more surprised I was that Xu Hua could record so many people in detail, enough to see the importance of these people to him.


    "Many people say that Xu Hua wants education, no education, no IQ. He turned out to be a dealer Han who came out of the countryside. Why can he achieve today?"


    Xu Hua didn''t look back. He didn''t know whether he was talking to himself or to me.


    "I want to tell them that even if I''m Xu Hua, I have these brothers who can be willing to work for me. What''s this achievement today?"


    "I lost so many good brothers who take care of each other wholeheartedly. In exchange for today''s achievement, Xiaoye, do you think this business has lost or earned?"


    Xu Hua looked at me with a smile.


    "Lost."


    I answered without thinking.


    "All the baskets are lost. I tell you, those people are still interested in asking me why I can achieve today. They don''t fucking see what I get in exchange! It''s the life of my 27 brothers!"


    Xu Hua''s mood became very excited for a moment. He took a spirit card and handed it to me.


    "Come and have a good look!"


    I took the Lingpai, which was engraved with two words, Chen Ming.


    "Chen Ming, when we first came to D City, an old gang wanted us to go away. Chen Ming found the bastard''s nest alone with a shotgun, jumped seven people, and finally traded his life for our place in D city."


    "You''re looking at this." Xu Hua handed me a spirit card again.


    Xu Lei is written on it.


    "Xu Lei, when five of us went to other cities to ask for debts, we were blocked in a room by more than 30 people. He blocked the door with his own body and gave the four of us time to escape. Finally, he was chopped into meat mud."


    "Wang Meng, the driver who followed me all my life, was finally killed because of me. Even if he died, he didn''t say my whereabouts..."


    "Too many, too many. Without them, how can I have Xu Hua''s glory today..."


    Speaking, Xu Hua began to cry. To tell the truth, this is the first time I saw him cry so thoroughly and so sad. The man I have always regarded as an idol will cry and be sad.


    I looked at the white hair on his head. For a moment, I thought he was old, really old.


    "These people are the souls and heroes of our Xiaoxitian. If they see today''s Xiaoxitian, they will be very happy even if they die."


    I looked at the soul card and sighed.


    "Hey, I''m old. It''s hard to avoid getting hurt when I see these things."


    Xu Hua heard me, wiped his tears and said with a smile.


    "You''re not old. Why don''t you live ninety-one hundred?" I replied with a smile.


    "Good people don''t live long, bad people live for thousands of years?" Xu Hua kicked me after listening to my words and scolded. People like Xu Hua can''t adjust their emotions. They can laugh and laugh one second after crying one second.


    "Would you like some more?"


    I awkwardly changed the topic and handed the Erguotou in my hand to Xu Hua.


    "If I don''t drink it, I''m dead. What''s the point of drinking it myself."


    Xu Hua waved his hand and didn''t take the wine. Instead, he turned and walked out of the dark room.


    When I saw Xu Hua go out, I looked back at the room full of stories, and then I followed him out.


    "Do you know why I showed you these today?" Xu Hua went out of the darkroom and sat down on the sofa with his eyes closed.


    "I know." I nodded.


    "What do you know? You know?" Xu Hua opened his eyes and asked curiously.


    "You want to give Xiaoxitian to me, so you let me know the existence of these people, so I can''t forget these predecessors who gave their lives for Xiaoxitian." I answered Xu Hua''s question without beating around the bush.


    "Ha ha, you child, just have too many minds. If more people like you, we old men will starve to death." Xu Hua laughed, depending on whether he was angry at my directness.


    "You''re right. I''m old and can''t do anything. I want to have a rest." Xu Hua nodded, looked at me and then said.


    "You''re not old, let''s work for a few more years." when I heard Xu Hua''s words, I was silent and advised very seriously.


    "I can''t refuse to be old. It turned out that when we were young, I didn''t doze off for two days without closing my eyes. Now I can''t. It''s hard for me to open my eyes after watching the news broadcast. If I quit, it''s time for me to retire."


    Xu Hua waved his hand, looking very tired.


    Looking at the middle-aged man in front of me, I couldn''t find any reason to leave him. To tell the truth, his whole life, his military life, now the environment is good and there is a chance. It''s really time for him to have a rest. And if I still insist on letting him do it now, am I too asshole? To tell you the truth, how many people can get rid of Xu Hua in society? Now that he is bearish on himself and has a chance to leave, what right do I have to say no to him?


    "Xiaoye, if I give you this little west sky now, I don''t want you to make it bigger and bigger, that is, how many layers can you be sure of maintaining the status quo?" Xu Hua asked when he saw that I didn''t speak.


    "If you are laid off unharmed now, I have ten levels of assurance to control it," I thought carefully and replied.


    "Ha ha, so confident? Very good! Very good!" Xu Hua nodded again and again, pondered for a moment, and continued: "what if I wasn''t laid off unharmed?"


    "Seven floors," I replied simply.


    "Are those three floors because they often fight with them?" Xu Hua asked with some doubt.


    I was stunned after listening, and then nodded very seriously.


    "Do you think they dare not obey my orders?" Xu Hua said with a unchanged face.


    "Not against you, but against me, an outsider." now that I have said this, I have no scruples. What do you say.


    "Indeed, after all, Chang Zhan has been with me for so many years. He certainly doesn''t agree with you. Although he won''t oppose in the face, it''s still possible to do something behind his back."


    "But I''m not really afraid of him. If we really give it a shot, we''ll still open 73, and his chance of winning is not big." I then analyzed.


    "I just like your self-confidence. How many levels of confidence do you have if I die?"


    "How could you die? Don''t be kidding." after hearing Xu Hua''s words, my voice improved a lot.


    "I''m an immortal. Why can''t I die? Tell me?" Xu Hua joked blandly.


    "Who are you, Xiao Xitian''s blood butcher? Who dares to kill you? You are so young. If you really want to die, it will take 30 years."


    "Everything has to be in case. Just assume I''m dead. How sure can you take it?" Xu Hua took out a cigarette and didn''t light it, but put it in front of his nose and sniffed it carefully.


    "Smoke less, or you may really die." I saw the middle-aged take out his cigarette, frowned and said.


    "Didn''t I smoke here? There are so many things day by day. Tell me how sure you are." Xu Hua was unhappy immediately after listening to me and said loudly.


    "Not at all," I replied after a moment of silence.


    "Why?"


    "You are the soul of Xiao Xitian. If you die, Xiao Xitian will be gone."


    "Ha ha, that''s true. Is it difficult that I''m dead? Do I lose all my career? Do my brothers die in vain?" Xu Hua asked me with staring eyes, depending on his dissatisfaction with my answer.


    "Yes, I won''t inherit Xiaoxitian. I will take these brothers to avenge you. Although these things you left may be very attractive, I don''t care. You can''t die because of so many brothers for you over the years." I said seriously.


    "I won''t die, don''t worry..." Xu Hua was silent for a long time and said slowly.

 Chapter 3

    "The car has come, let''s go." a voice pulled me back to reality. I don''t know when I had an umbrella on my head, and Liu Rui under the umbrella looked haggard.


    "Are you willing to say he died like this?" I looked up at Liu Rui and asked in a trembling voice.


    "... unwilling!!" Liu ruileng replied.


    "He won''t die in vain. I''ll come back! You''re right. It''s useless for me to be sad now. Only by avenging him can he walk on the yellow spring road without being alone!"


    I drank up the Erguotou in my hand, and then stood up slowly with the help of Liu Rui.


    I walked down the mountain with Liu Rui, and a Passat stopped at the intersection with its headlights on.


    "How much money is left on the book? Give my brothers a break!" I leaned against the back seat and said tired after getting on the bus.


    "OK..." Meng Liang, sitting in the driver''s seat, nodded helplessly.


    "These brothers have been with him all their life. Their lives are under pressure here. Don''t let the brothers chill!"


    After my words, the car fell into silence. Even Liu Rui, who talked a lot in Pingshi, closed his eyes and didn''t know what to think.


    "Where are we going?" I took off my wet coat and continued.


    "I don''t know..." Meng Liang shook his head.


    "Go north and drive out of D city first." the old Taoist was in a bad mood at this time. He opened his eyes and whispered.


    "Hehe, there are few people like us who are mixed with society. Forget where you love. I''m tired. I''ll sleep first."


    I closed my eyes with a sneer. Maybe I was really tired. I fell asleep after I closed my eyes.


    After I fell asleep, I had a long, long dream. I dreamed of us in high school.


    Northeast, SZ city in summer, 10 a.m. after class.


    SZ high school toilet.


    Meng Liang squatted in the toilet, his face flushed, which was obviously caused by excessive force.


    "What have Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan done? Why haven''t they come back yet?" Meng Liang asked me while trying to shit.


    "Yuanyuan was fooled by Liu Rui to steal the tomb. It''s not certain when he will come back. The specific time depends on how their tomb stealing progress is." I fanned the smell in front of my nose, looked at Meng Liang, took out two cigarettes, threw one to Meng Liang and lit one by myself.


    "Isn''t they really going to steal the tomb?" Meng Liang took out his lighter and lit the cigarette. He asked in surprise.


    "It is said that my brother Rui has found the tomb of Egyptian mummies, and they are ready to open a new era of tomb theft in China." I think of Liu Rui who told me mysteriously that he found the tomb of Egyptian mummies. My heart is desolate. The child''s IQ is obviously useless. I feel sad for his father.


    "No, is he careless? When the mummy was found in the northeast of his mother, why did the Pharaoh emigrate?" Meng Liang felt sorry for Liu Rui''s IQ.


    "Then who knows what he thinks? He won''t listen to any advice. He has to fight with the mummy with yuan yuan. Yuan Yuan is also very looking forward to the tomb robbing trip. They set out after discussion..."


    "Liu Rui is stupid about this yuan!" I can read Meng Liang''s deep concern about yuan yuan from his already red face.


    "Who said I brought Yuan Yuan silly?" a cheap voice came from the door of the toilet as soon as I finished.


    When I looked up, an unidentified object that looked like a human walked towards us with elegant small steps.


    When the unidentified object came to me, he naturally shook his unwashed hair for more than half a year and my face dandruff. The unidentified object looked at me with his soya bean sized eyes, and then said to me solemnly: "speak ill of others in the future. Keep your voice down. Do you know how many people think they were killed? You haven''t mixed the society. You don''t understand these things. I don''t blame you."


    I looked at the unidentified object pretending to be forced. I really wanted to go up and give him a mouth.


    Meng Liang raised his rosy and pale face, looked at the unidentified object, smiled and said, "did you succeed in stealing the tomb? Did you fight with the mummy happily?"


    The unidentified object took the remaining cigarette end from my hand and wrapped it hard with a sad face. Idiot shovel the wrong tap. The Yuan Yuan made a fool of him to dry the tap water pipe and tap water. He hung up on us. I was glad to see it, or I had to let the tap water die for me.


    After listening to "ha ha ha ha ha ha", Meng Liang and I burst into laughter.


    "What are you laughing at? Can I have such a fucking accident if I don''t bring Yuanyuan that fool? This stupid child really let me break my glass heart." seeing Meng Liang and I laughing, the unidentified object obviously didn''t like it and said with a sad look.


    "What about Yuanyuan? Why did you come back alone? Why didn''t he come back to class?" I looked behind the unidentified object and didn''t find Yuanyuan.


    "Shovel not tap the wrong place, but also a spade that has dried up the idiot performance of tap water pipes, and organized him to reflect on his home." unidentified objects raised his head with pride.


    Obviously, people are organized. Talking is different.


    "It''s all organized now? What organization?" Meng Liang raised his pants and stamped his numb legs. He asked curiously.


    "Even the grave robbers Association doesn''t know. Can you read more books?" the unidentified object looked at Meng Liang with his small eyes and despised eyes.


    "It''s the first time I''ve heard that there is an association for tomb theft. Who is the president?" Meng Liang asked again.


    "It''s your majesty!" the unidentified object was as proud as a little princess.


    "Vice President yuan yuan?" although Meng Liang already had the answer in his heart, he couldn''t help asking.


    "At present, he still needs to organize an investigation and audit. The child is a little tiger. I''m a little worried about giving him the vice president." said Yuanyuan, and the unidentified object is also very worried.


    "It''s not that I despise you two. You''re the only two. You''re still the whole Association. If those grave robbers know, they''ll have to kill you both alive."


    After listening to the conversation, I was extremely speechless. I threw my cigarette butts into the toilet pit, turned and walked out. Meng Liang smiled and followed me out.


    "Why, who dares to hit me? Let me see! Do you despise our tomb robbing association? Don''t you think he has few people now. Just develop slowly. There were only three people when Taoyuan was sworn in. Later, they established a country!"


    Hearing that I insulted his association, the unidentified object obviously ran out of the toilet and shouted at us in the corridor, which attracted countless people''s eyes.


    Meng Liang and I hastened to speed up our pace. We really didn''t want others to know that we knew the chairman of the tomb robbing Association behind us.


    "You two stop for me. Why, it''s a shame to dislike me. Today, ye Han, you don''t admit your mistake with me, I''ll shout here, and I''ll let the whole grade know you." the unidentified object clearly saw our intention, not only didn''t converge, but his voice increased a lot.


    Sometimes you really have no way to take such a person. You should never try to defeat a fool, because he will clearly tell you what is right and wrong in the most stupid way of behavior. In the words of the unidentified object itself, my life is cheap anyway. It''s a big deal that I change my life with you. I''m suitable for whatever.


    Now this situation is, anyway, his people have long been lost. I am ashamed to hold you two. Anyway, I have no loss.


    The original name of the unidentified object was Liu Rui. Meng Liang and I grew up together since childhood, because our three families are neighbors and live close to each other. It is said that his mother was practicing some Lun skill when she gave birth to him, so she gave birth to such a wonderful thing. At the age of 8, influenced by the zombie Taoist priest, Liu Ruishen almost became the last Taoist priest in Maoshan, but later his father found out and killed his dream in the cradle in time. The guy beat him. Now I recall that scene with fear. Later, Liu Rui had to compromise, gave up the idea of becoming a Taoist, and then watched a TV play about tomb robbing. As a result, he was out of control. He was inspired to become the king of tomb robbing in China, and he has insisted until now. He can''t have a dream. He is wayward.


    Yuanyuan, the standard rich second generation, his family moved from other places. I really don''t know what his family does. Anyway, it''s rich. His mother didn''t practice a * when she gave birth to him, but her IQ is not as good as Liu Rui. It sounds simple, but it doesn''t sound like a fool. Under the guidance of Liu Rui''s step-by-step edification, he is also striving to pursue his life ideal in the cause of tomb theft, and regards Liu Rui as his example and mentor in life.


    He and Liu Rui were called the two heroes of tomb robbing. Now Liu Ruiming, who has a dream, was not satisfied with this title. In order to carry forward his tomb robbing career, he established the smallest tomb robbing Association in modern Chinese history.


    As for Meng Liang and I who belong to ordinary families, we don''t have a prominent family background and certainly don''t have such a low IQ. Our parents work in the same factory and are ordinary workers.


    My story revolves around Meng Liang, Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan in this small city.


    When we returned to the class, we had already had class. With a worried mood, I came to the door of our class, took a deep breath and opened the door. I saw the students who studied hard, who should nag, read e-books, enjoy Island comics, and show a very gratifying smile.


    Liu Rui was the last one to enter the class. Obviously, as soon as my brother Rui came out, he must cause a certain degree of sensation. There is no way that a man like him is like a firefly in the night, a beetle in the vegetable garden and a green onion in the cabbage field, which attracts the attention of the masses wherever he is.


    When Liu Rui came back, our head teacher was writing hard on the blackboard. When the head teacher saw us, I observed that the corners of the head teacher''s mouth twitched obviously, and the hand holding the chalk trembled, and an obvious murderous spirit rippled in our class.


    However, Ruige didn''t seem to see the emotional change of the head teacher. He was still calm and walked towards his seat with a confident smile on his face.

 Chapter 4

    Meng Liang and I followed Liu Rui''s steps and lowered our heads. Just as we wanted to sit down, we heard the head teacher''s calm voice: "get out and clean the toilet!"


    When I heard this voice, I was relieved. Fortunately, the head teacher didn''t get angry. If he smiled and talked to me, he would be close to death. Our head teacher is a middle-aged woman in her 40s. She doesn''t know how to use a good stick. Almost 80% of the class fee in our class let the loser buy mops, Moreover, 90% of this mop stick is also consumed by Liu Rui, so I always feel that Liu Rui is the only classmate in our class who didn''t pay the class fee in vain, not only didn''t pay in vain, but also earned.


    The three of us hummed a little song. Just two steps away, we saw a figure running towards us.


    "Do you have to be beaten? I just asked my father to clean up at home. I have to be beaten here?"


    A gentle looking, slightly fat young man gasped and asked me with worry.


    He is the Yuanyuan I mentioned earlier. He is one of the candidates for the vice president of the legendary tomb robbing Association. He has a superior family background, but he is very righteous. Basically, at the end of the month, we all rely on Yuanyuan and his father to cheat money to make a living. I will make friends like Yuanyuan.


    "Why did you come here when you were beaten and cleaned the toilet?" I said happily.


    "OK, OK, not serious! There was an accident at home and almost didn''t come out." Yuan Yuan was also relieved and wiped his forehead sweat.


    "Your old man cut you?" Liu Rui stretched out his neck like a bastard.


    "How are you going to ask? If you didn''t have to pull me to steal the tomb, could I be beaten?" Yuan Yuan said angrily.


    "Fart! Didn''t you volunteer at first? Cry and beg me to take you. If you say so, I won''t take you next time.


    Yuanyuan thought for a while, as if he had to follow, so he didn''t speak again. The four of us staggered out of the teaching building, went to the guard room to find two brooms, and then buried ourselves in hard work against the strong smell of shit.


    We simply cleaned the toilet for a while, smoked a cigarette, then chatted for a while, looked at the time, felt almost, and began to walk to the canteen, because it was time for lunch break.


    While walking, Liu Rui hummed deeply about love business, which attracted the admiration of countless little girls. When we arrived at the canteen, the four of us pocketed our clothes and searched them cleanly, only to collect less than ten yuan. Finally, Meng Liang saw that there was no way for everyone. He took out a wrinkled twenty yuan from the smelly insole.


    "Brothers, the problem is very serious. Now there is a huge problem in front of us." I photographed 27 yuan with zero and whole on the dining table in the canteen and said in a heavy tone.


    "What''s the problem?" Liu Rui asked with an ignorant face.


    "You can''t fucking see. You don''t have money to eat." Meng Liang took out the 20 yuan at the bottom of the box. He was obviously distressed and shouted angrily.


    "It''s not that I said you were three. What an adult. You have 27 yuan in your hand. It''s good to come to the canteen. To tell you the truth, if I had 10 yuan in my hand, I wouldn''t talk to you about this." then Liu Rui reached out and picked up the 27 yuan on the table.


    "I''ll buy instant noodles. Will you eat it three times?"


    "Let''s have four bowls. By the way, add me a sausage. I''ve grown up recently and need nutrition." I turned my head back.


    Liu Rui took the money and walked briskly to the place where we bought instant noodles in the canteen. After all, there were not many people who bought instant noodles at noon. Liu Rui bought four bowls of instant noodles and soaked them in hot water. Then he carefully held the four bowls of instant noodles and walked back. Because Liu Rui had four bowls of instant noodles, it was a little difficult to walk. After all, there was water in the instant noodles. At this time, a figure suddenly appeared He ran over and bumped into Liu Rui. The three bowls of instant noodles were directly sprinkled on Liu Rui. My brother Rui jumped up with a roar. The instant noodles were full of boiling water, which could make my brother Rui hot.


    The man who hit him quickly patted the instant noodle soup on his body, then pointed to Liu Rui and asked, "are you fucking blind? Don''t you walk with long eyes?"


    The man who bumped into Liu Rui is in the same grade as us. Others call him Tudou. It is said that he is very social. He fools around with the bastards outside the school every day. Moreover, Tudou is wearing a little special today. He looks very bright in red coat and green pants. Coupled with his face that looks like two people turning actors, I think if you give him a handkerchief, Liu Laogen can make a fire on the big stage.


    When Liu Rui heard this, he stopped jumping immediately. Then he looked at the students in front of him and said solemnly, "obviously you hit me. Who the fuck do you say is blind?"


    "Who the fuck are you scolding?" Tudou, who was going to leave, turned around and scolded loudly as soon as Liu Rui dared to answer back.


    "Scold you, what''s the matter." I''m not used to such a thing.


    "OK, wait here for me." the potato threw a cruel word and turned to leave.


    "Wait a minute, you pay me back the instant noodles first." seeing that Tudou wanted to go, Liu Rui grabbed the student. Liu Rui didn''t look for trouble. He really loved the instant noodles.


    "What''s the matter, brother Rui?" the three of us rushed over after hearing Liu Rui''s cry. I was a little surprised to see Liu Rui wearing instant noodles.


    "It''s none of your business. I can solve it." Liu Rui looked at me and said.


    "If you don''t return the instant noodles money to me today, you don''t want to go." Ruige dragged the boy and said with dark eyes. It seems that my Ruige is really angry because of the instant noodles. Rego was angry and the consequences were serious. Although my brother Rui is usually funny, he is never vague on economic issues. When I was a child, because a chicken leg was bitten by a dog, the dogs in our area had to take a detour when they saw him. You can imagine how much my brother Rui looked at these things.


    Tudou looked at Liu Rui, looked at me again, and Meng Liang snorted coldly. "OK, there are many people, right? I''m not leaving yet."


    After that, I took out the phone. I saw that it was going to call someone.


    Tudou shook the phone to Liu Rui and asked; "I don''t have any money now. Can I call someone to send me money?"


    "You fight and let him send money quickly. I''m hungry." Liu Rui didn''t know whether he was really stupid or fake stupid, but he agreed.


    "You haven''t been beaten!" the potato scolded, took out the phone and quickly dialed several numbers.


    "Brother Hao, bring someone in! I met a porcelain bumper in the canteen. He blackmailed me money!" potato shouted at the phone with a very wronged look.


    "Can you let me go? Someone will send you money soon." Tudou is helpless to watch Liu Rui after calling. At this time, many students have gathered around the canteen to watch the excitement. Rui, who is full of instant noodles, is indeed some wonderful flowers. At this moment, he is the No. 1 man in the canteen. He is standing in the center of the stage.


    "No, I let you go. Why did you run?" Liu Rui replied stubbornly, regardless of other people''s different eyes and how many people around him looked at him.


    "Brother, do you care about this money? You are too fucking persistent!" I saw two words in the potato''s eyes and collapsed.

 Chapter 5

    About ten minutes later, the crowd in the canteen was in a panic. At least more than a dozen boys took out a bunch of backpacks, stool legs, baseball bats and Hula and ran towards me. I knew Tian Hao, who was also our first term. He had a little spare money at home and knew more people in the society, so basically no one dared to provoke him in our school.


    Tian Hao came over with two words on his face. Then he looked at Liu Rui and looked at the potato and said, "I heard there was a touch porcelain?"


    "Brother Hao is him." when Tudou saw Tian Hao coming, he wanted to see his father. He almost burst into tears, plus a big hug. He stretched out his hand and pointed to Liu Rui.


    "Did you give him money?" Liu Rui looked at Tian Hao and asked.


    "Potatoes, what''s the money?" Tian Hao asked.


    "He hit me, and then he asked me to accompany him to make money for instant noodles. There are many of them. They won''t let me go if they don''t give money. I can''t call you." Tudou answered pitifully.


    "Fart, you hit me." Liu Rui scolded as soon as he heard Tudou lying.


    "OK, let him go first and I''ll give you the money." Tian Hao didn''t care who hit who, so he opened Liu Rui''s hand holding the potato.


    I was a little surprised to hear Tian Hao''s words. I didn''t expect that Tian Hao understood the matter and didn''t entangle it. If he entangled it, it would be difficult to do it.


    "How much is your instant noodles?" Tian Hao asked after pulling them apart.


    "Twenty two, four instant noodles and four intestines." Ruige said, and the students were happy, and Tian Hao laughed.


    Tian Hao touched his trouser pocket, then took out a hundred and said with a smile, "I don''t have any change in my hand. I''ll give you a hundred."


    "No, I''ll take twenty-two," my brother replied with backbone.


    "I''ll give you a hundred if I give you a hundred." Tian Hao was a little impatient, and then turned the money to Liu Rui, with contempt in his eyes. " All right, potatoes, let''s go. " After that, Tian Hao will turn and leave.


    "Wait a minute, you haven''t returned the money to me." Liu Rui said angrily without taking over the money from Tian Hao.


    "Don''t you have all the money? What the fuck do you want?" Tian Hao finally couldn''t help swearing.


    "Grass Mud Horse, give me back the money." Liu Rui finally couldn''t hold back and scolded Tian Hao.


    At this time, Meng Liang and I also stood up, because we both knew that this fight would have to be fought at the moment Tian Hao left his money.


    "Oh, fuck, don''t give me your face. It''s going to turn the sky. Come and let me see. What can you do if I don''t give you a fucking Penny today?" Tian Hao shouted at Liu Rui.


    "I''ll go to your leaf, Yuan Yuan, Meng Liang, hit him!" Liu Rui looked at Tian Haoqi and didn''t hit him. He rushed up with an arrow and punched him in the head.


    "My grass, you dare to hit me!" Tian Hao covered his head and said unbelievably.


    "You fucking think you''re Altman? What''s the matter with you!" Meng Liang then kicked him on the stomach, which made Tian Hao shrink on the ground like a shrimp.


    "Beat him for me!" Tian Hao lay on the ground and shouted to the students behind him.


    When Tian Hao shouted, the potatoes and the people brought by Tian Hao also moved, and the canteen was in a mess. Meng Liang and I immediately ran to Liu Rui''s side. After Liu Rui grabbed Tian Haoran, it was a set of combined boxing. Meng Liang and I also saw who fought who. After all, there were many people opposite. The three of us started better, but we couldn''t stand so much recognition later.


    I looked at Meng Liang, Liu Rui and Yuanyuan, and then shouted to run. The three of us began to run outside the canteen. Because there were more and more people watching the excitement, the three of us easily got rid of Tian Hao''s gang.


    "Grass Mud Horse, you three wait for me." Tian Hao can make Liu Rui fight very hard. He can''t see his face. When he came, Liu Rui did it like a brooding chicken.


    The three of us are no better than Tian Haoqiang. After all, there are many people across the street. We must be busy with so many hands.


    "Why JB?" Meng Liang asked breathlessly holding the wall.


    "I''m sure I can''t go back to class," I said, looking at my school uniform, which was almost broken.


    "Damn it, Tian Haotai can pretend to be forced. I have to do him. I''ve seen more people with money than him. It''s the first one to pretend to be forced like him." Liu Rui took off his school uniform full of footprints and instant noodles, patted and said.


    "It''s estimated that he wants to fight with you now." Meng Liang spit and said.


    "Let''s go. Don''t stay here. The teacher can''t see it later."


    "Where are you going?"


    "Go to the mahjong parlor and find brother long. You can''t go home like this," I said.


    "Brother long, I won''t go. Last time I shot bamboo into his cigarette, he still wanted to fuck me. I won''t go." Liu Rui shook his head and said.


    "If you don''t go, I''ll go. Wait here for Tian Hao to dry you." after that, the three of us turned around and left.


    "Oh, you''re still not brothers. It''s not interesting to go now." Liu Rui chased us when he saw us go.


    The other Tian Hao looked at us with the hairstyle of a brooding chicken.


    "Brother Hao, do you still chase?" asked potato, tired and wheezing.


    "These are from the track and field team. They can run. Wait for me. I don''t believe they won''t come back." Tian Hao is also very tired.


    "Yes, when they come back..." the potato echoed.


    Brother long was originally known to us through brother Yu. Brother long is not from our SZ City, but moved from other places. There is a small mahjong hall in our old district. Although we call him brother long, he is almost in his 50s, but we always call him brother long because of jokes.


    Brother long is very rich. I don''t know why he moved to our small county, but I think he is a man with a story. It can be seen from the fact that there are at least nine widows near his house who have had broken shoes with him. This man is definitely not simple.


    The three of us walked for more than half an hour and finally came to Longge''s mahjong hall. After entering the mahjong hall, we saw several old men and women playing mahjong. There were few people. It seems that Longge hasn''t come out of the trough of his career.


    Brother long doesn''t make any money by opening this mahjong hall, because few people come to play here, and all the people come are old men and women. Now old men and women don''t like to come. I asked brother long, "you might as well turn it off and do something else. What are you trying to do if you don''t make money?"


    After listening, brother long said to me with a serious face: you are still young, you don''t understand. Men, money meets the material, women solve the desire, and only career can support the soul. "


    "Your broken mahjong hall is also called career?"


    "Roll the calf, do what you should do." brother long gave a kick and ended our conversation about career.

 Chapter 6

    Longge''s mahjong hall is located in a broken residential area in the south of the city.


    We opened the rusty door and walked into a dilapidated community. The buildings outside the community were exposed and leaked with red bricks and no cement. It looked like a dangerous building.


    We went to Longge''s mahjong hall and found that the door was locked.


    "Bang!"


    "Shit, why did you lock the door for most of the day!!" Meng Liang raised his legs and was about to kick at the big iron gate of the mahjong hall.


    "Don''t move!!" Liu Rui reaches out his hand to stop Meng Liang, and then sticks his ear to the iron door.


    "Oh, brother long, slow down, er, er, brother long!"


    After listening, Liu Rui waved his hands with a smile on our face. Then we all put our ears on the door and listened to the fierce panting inside.


    "Brother long seems to have someone!"


    "Leave him alone!"


    The voice of two panting conversations reached our ears.


    More than ten minutes later, the door of the mahjong hall was opened. A woman at least forty-six or seven years old, a little fat and wearing silk stockings and miniskirts, with sweat stains on her cheeks, came out with a small bag.


    I know this man. He often comes to Longge to play mahjong. He is a widow.


    "Why are you here!!" when the woman saw us, she winked and shouted softly.


    "What are you doing inside?" Liu Rui asked with a giggle.


    "Little boy, what do you know!!" the woman walked out of the community on high heels.


    After the widow left, several of us pushed open the door of the mahjong hall and went to the inner room. It turned out that we often played here, so the environment here is no different from home.


    Brother long was enjoying the afterglow of passion in the bed in the inner room. As soon as the three of us entered, brother long sat up and rubbed the brain bag full of meat. He asked, "why did you come to me when you don''t have class? ��


    "Brother long, what did you do just now?" Liu Rui asked, looking at brother long with an obscene smile.


    As soon as Liu Rui spoke, brother Long Teng stood up, "little bastard, do you dare to come here? I''ll kill you today."


    Then he grabbed Liu Rui and pressed it on the ground. After a big meal, he greeted Liu Rui. It was impossible to see the scene.


    "Do you say you still shoot bamboo in my cigarette?" brother long asked, holding his slippers and riding on Liu Rui.


    "Don''t dare, brother long, I really don''t dare." Liu Rui was tortured by brother long, so he almost cried.


    "If you want to be with me, how can I deal with you?" brother long stepped down from Liu Rui and looked at me and Meng Liang. "Are you two beaten?"


    "What''s that called? We beat others, but there were a lot of people opposite. It was a terrible victory." I picked up brother Long''s Red River from the table and ordered one.


    "Shit, when I was your age, I could beat ten." brother long proudly.


    "Just pretend to be B." Meng Liang said without giving face to brother long.


    "Brother long, people say that those who smoke Red River are big brothers. Are you big brother?" I looked at the smoke in my hand and talked nonsense.


    "Not all the people who smoke Honghe are big brothers. Don''t those migrant workers also smoke?" brother long also lit a cigarette and then said, "I didn''t have money to smoke this cigarette every day. Later, when I had some money, I fell in love with this cigarette. I''m not used to smoking anything else."


    "What the hell did you do, brother long? You always think about it day by day." Liu Rui asked while washing the basin.


    "I used to do *, but then I rolled it up. I went here to open a mahjong parlor."


    "Fuck off, I''m so lazy to listen to you." Meng Liang finally couldn''t stand it. After scolding, he went to wash.


    "Now you kids are not big or small. I cut you ten years ago." brother long kicked Lei Lei and said with a smile and scold.


    "It''s estimated that you couldn''t do him ten years ago. Look at your stomach..." I said with a smile.


    "Leaf, if you say this, will you forget it?" Liu Rui asked me while wiping his face.


    "I don''t think we''ll give up! Tian Hao made us lose face this time. How can people still call Chen Haonan in school in the future? I don''t think it''s going to be that way!" I said my inner thoughts.


    "Cao, why is he so awesome? He doesn''t want to let it go. I still feel a loss. I''ll go home and ask for money and let''s find someone to beat him!" Yuan Yuan obviously hasn''t suffered such a big loss and looks angry.


    "Take a break! Can you find two girls with that money? Just the four brothers, buy two kitchen knives tomorrow and stab him when they come to trouble us!" Liu Ruijian never agreed to spend money to find outsiders to solve the matter.


    "You''re right. I''m afraid he''ll be a bird! Fuck me. I throw shit at his house every day!" Lei Lei''s idea has always been shocking.


    "Ha ha! Let Yuanyuan dig his sewer every day." Liu Rui said with a laugh.


    "Ha ha, I agree with this method!"


    We laughed and the atmosphere eased. When the elder brother came in from the door, he said slowly, "all washed up, let''s go to dinner. Today we''ll take you to the skin. Let''s go."


    "Brother, forget it. We''re sorry to spend your money!" Liu Rui reserved for a moment and refused very falsely.


    "If you do this again, I''ll beat you up!" brother long kicked Liu Rui and said with a smile and scold.


    A group of people followed brother long behind him and walked out of the mahjong hall. Brother long came to a broken Xiali, which can''t be broken any more. He walked very smartly to the cab. We tried our best and crowded into the car.


    "Brother long, it''s time to change your old car!!" I said casually while sitting in the car.


    "Grass, I have to have money to change!!" brother long shouted.


    "You spent all your money on B, you don''t have no money..." Meng Liang glanced and said.


    "When is it your turn to teach me!!" brother long turned his head and shouted on Meng Liang''s head.


    Meng Liang was honest at once. He covered his head and dared not speak.


    About twenty minutes later, we came to a hotel.


    Several of us walked into the hotel, came to the private room on the second floor, sat down one after another, and put the dishes on the table one after another.


    "Ha ha, I''ll drink with my stomach open today. I''ll cover all the expenses!" brother long raised his glass and said boldly.


    We were all very happy and stood up one after another.


    "Brother long, don''t talk about it. There are places where you can use it. Just talk. Who is afraid of things, who is the grandson!" I said, raised my glass and drank it in one gulp.


    "That''s right! You can''t do your own work on the widow''s side in the future. I''ll help you!!" Liu Rui shouted with great taste.


    "Roll the calf!!" brother long smiled and scolded.


    "Brother long, here''s to you!!" Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan also raised their glasses and shouted at brother long.


    "Sit down, don''t be so restrained, you little children. What can I use you? Let''s just drink and eat. Don''t talk nonsense. Come and drink!" brother long looked at us with a smile and said slowly.

 Chapter 7

    "Stupid Yuanyuan, you can''t leave some for me. It''s like you haven''t eaten." at this time, Liu Rui shouted at Yuanyuan very reluctantly.


    To tell you the truth, Yuanyuan''s food really surprised me. He knew that he had come for dinner. He didn''t know that he thought the goods had escaped from famine.


    "You don''t know. I went on a hunger strike at home, or my father wouldn''t let me out." Yuan Yuan said as he gnawed at the pig''s paw.


    "Grass, the thought of the rich second generation is enough for me to enter in my life. I can''t eat a fucking meal every day. You''re still in the mood to go on a hunger strike." Liu Rui said after hearing Yuanyuan''s words, taking a sip of wine with a little melancholy.


    "I have to eat more and go back to avenge him." Yuan Yuan found an inspirational reason for himself to continue eating.


    "Ha ha, take your time to eat. There''s not enough." brother long, who was drinking on the side, said with a smile.


    "Brother long is powerful."


    "Brother long is domineering."


    Several of us immediately followed and flattered.


    After eating for more than an hour, we drank almost the same wine. We all leaned back on the chair with a cigarette in our mouth. Yuanyuan and Liu Rui have been unable to speak. Meng Liang and I are better. Brother long doesn''t eat much and has been drinking himself, but brother Long''s drinking capacity has always been very good. Let''s say, I haven''t seen him drink too much.


    "Brother long, why do I always think you are a man with a story?" Liu Rui was full and ready to soak brother long again.


    "Little rabbit, don''t talk to me."


    "Look at you, as soon as I speak, you''ll be anxious. Can you get along?" Liu Rui was a little unhappy.


    "Brother long, I also feel that you are not ordinary people." at this time, I also said.


    "How can you feel it?" brother long lit another cigarette and looked at me with a smile.


    "You are so old that you don''t even have a daughter-in-law and children, but I don''t think you look like someone who can''t find a daughter-in-law, so I think you have a story."


    "Ha ha." brother long smiled and said nothing.


    "Is that your default?" I asked as soon as I saw a play.


    "Brilliant." after that, brother long picked up his coat and went out, leaving us a figure. This figure feels very cool in my eyes.


    "Really?" Liu Rui shouted to brother long.


    "I''m leaving now?" I saw brother long go out and quickly stood up and shouted.


    "There''s a new little widow next door. I have to go and comfort... You go on eating..."


    "Meng Liang, do you think he''s bragging about B?" Liu Rui asked Meng Fei after brother long left.


    "Who knows? Besides, what does he have to do with you? Why do you always care about this?"


    "Vulgar, if he is really a big boss or something, I will follow him in the future, it will not be far from prosperity." Liu Rui said seriously.


    "If he is a big boss, he has to kill you," I said with a smile.


    "Yes, I''m always hurting him. I''d better know if I didn''t hurt him. I don''t know if brother long checked out. I don''t have money without checking out." Liu Rui said with a little melancholy.


    "Ha ha, the big boss doesn''t want your money. Don''t worry." Meng Liang patted Liu Rui.


    We stayed in the hotel for a while, looked at it, and it was almost more than nine o''clock. The evening self-study was almost finished, so we went to school.


    It was almost ten o''clock when I returned to school, and there were more than ten minutes before our school''s self-study next night. Looking at the brightly lit teaching building, maybe I''m really not suitable for learning this road. At least now I think so. There are a thousand kinds of people and a thousand kinds of lives in the world, so I don''t think everyone will get the life they want through learning. Some people are suitable for learning and some people are not suitable for learning. A person''s future depends on his own motivation and ability. People with ability don''t need to learn. Even if people without ability learn, they will not succeed.


    "Go back to your bedroom first. I''ll buy a box of cigarettes." I was addicted to smoking and found that I didn''t have any cigarettes in my hand.


    "Going to the supermarket to tease the little girl again?" Liu Rui looked at me and said.


    "Roll the calf..."


    "People today! I''m so happy today..." I went to the supermarket and hummed a tune all the way. I was in a very happy mood.


    On the other hand, it''s time to finish class in the teaching building, and the students have left the teaching building one after another.


    Tian Hao also formed a good formation, and seven or eight people came to the bedroom building with guys.


    "Shit, today I have to catch the boy who scratched me and fight to death." Tian Hao scolded.


    "No, I''m scratched by my brave brother. I''m full of flowers. I don''t know if I''ll leave a scar in the future?" potato thought he was good at talking.


    "Go, stay away from me. Can I get scratched without you? It''s disturbing to see you." potato said very irritably.


    "Brother Hao, how can I see that the boy in front looks familiar?" potato stretched out his finger and pointed to me, who was flirting with the salesperson.


    "Cao, he''s the one who did it at noon. Go! Fuck him!" Tian Hao recognized me, shouted loudly, and then came to me with someone.


    "Very happy?" just as I was about to make further contact with the salesperson, a group of people suddenly appeared next to me. These people were holding wooden sticks. The leader was Tian Hao, followed by potatoes. The rest were raw faces, which I didn''t know.


    When I saw these people, I immediately understood. Come on, this is to block me.


    "Hehe, why? I didn''t let me fight enough at noon?" knowing their intention, I didn''t speak politely. The war must be fought. At this time, it''s useless to be soft. Why don''t you scold him and vent your anger.


    "At this fucking time, you dare to install B, don''t you?" said the potato with a smile.


    "Draft, why do I look down on you so much? I hide behind others and shout at us all day. What? Like a dog!!" my tone was very blunt, and every sentence sounded good.


    "Do I draw up? At this time, my mouth is so fucking cheap!!" Tudou''s face changed immediately when he heard me.


    "Fuck you!" I went up and punched them directly in the face of potatoes.


    "Fuck him!" Tian Hao came to me with a stick.


    Peng! Peng


    When Tian Hao shouted, a group of people rushed to me, and their fists and sticks fell on me like raindrops.


    I clenched my teeth and stepped back, looking for Tian Hao''s position.


    "I''ll fuck you!"


    When Tian Hao waved to me with a stick, I pulled away the people around me, directly went up and grabbed Tian Hao''s hair, threw him to the ground, then rode on his neck and punched him on the head.


    "I fuck you, you let go of me!!!" Tian Hao was pressed on the ground by me and kept howling.


    "If I don''t care, you don''t know I''m your father. You''re not a cow B. don''t you want to find fault with me? Come on! Draft it!" my heart at this time is to seize the leader. As long as I convince him, others can be afraid.


    "Get the fuck out of him!" said the potato, hitting me on the head with a stick.


    With a buzzing sound, my head was confused. I shook my head hard and continued to grasp Tian Hao''s hair, punch after punch.


    After more than ten punches, I''m very tired. As shown in the TV series, I fight for hundreds of rounds. It''s pure gossip. No matter how strong you are, you wave 20 punches hard. Do you think you''re empty? Of course, people with professional training are not like this, such as some professional athletes or Sanda.


    "Don''t fucking fight! The teacher is coming!" I heard it faintly. I don''t know who shouted.


    As soon as I finished there, I felt relaxed all over. They must have stopped. Tian Hao and I fell to the ground. I didn''t care whether the teacher came or not. You said to fight and you said to stop. I have to convince one today.


    I then hit Tian Hao''s head on the ground again and again.


    "Pull them apart quickly! Grass, the teacher is coming!" potato looked at Tian Hao with blood on his face and said anxiously.


    Several people reasonably pulled me apart. I sat down on the ground with some force off. I felt the pain everywhere, the kind of pain that tore my heart and lungs.


    "Draft, do you take... Take?" I gasped and said intermittently.


    Tian Hao didn''t speak. He lay on the ground for a while and covered his face with a cry of pain.


    "OK! You fucking wait, you fucking be careful, we''re not finished!" potato still refused at this time.


    "Fuck you, I''m right here. I''m the only one to receive you at any time!" I said and was about to get up. It really hurt so much that I decided not to get up.


    "You fucking wait for me!" Tudou asked several people to carry Tian Hao and disappear into the street.


    I looked at their disappearing background, disdained to smile, took out a newly bought cigarette from my pocket, lit one, held it in my mouth and took a deep breath.

 Chapter 8

    "Deng Deng Deng Deng!" my Nokia shook wildly in my trouser pocket.


    "Hello, hello..." I called a few times, and Meng Liang''s voice came out.


    "Hey... Why did you go... Why haven''t you come back yet!" Meng Liang was worried in his voice.


    "There was an accident! I met Tian Hao and them!"


    "Fuck him, they blocked you. Where are you? I''ll go right away!" Meng Liang immediately understood what was going on when he heard that I met Tian Hao.


    "Now they''re all gone. I''m next to the school supermarket. Give me that suit when you come over."


    "OK, I''ll be there in a minute."


    After hanging up, I lay on the ground, smoked a cigarette and breathed the fresh air. The passing shopping students looked at me as if they were crazy, because I looked so embarrassed.


    After a while, about 20 minutes, I saw Meng Liang, Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan running over in a hurry.


    "Here it is!" I shouted.


    "Shit, you''re a dead hand under B!" Meng Liang saw that I was covered with blood and his eyes were red. Once he did this, he was going to die. There were not many people he cared about, just our brothers. We grew up together except yuan yuan. Since junior high school, we all have money to spend together. Meng Liang''s family conditions are not very good, So most of the time, we eat with me. Although we think it''s nothing for brothers to spend money together, Meng Liang cherishes such feelings very much.


    "It''s a fucking question. What do you think about the leaves? You can''t just fucking forget it. You have to fix him!!" Liu Rui said angrily.


    "Yes! Fuck him!" Yuan Yuan agreed very much and avenged Tian Hao.


    "OK, that''s it! Go back to school in the afternoon and let Liu Rui find fault!!" I pointed to Liu Rui with an angry face.


    "Tomorrow I''ll buy ten bowls of instant noodles and throw them on him. I see how he can..."


    With the help of them, I walked back to my bedroom. Although I looked full of blood, it was actually skin trauma. It didn''t matter, so I didn''t go to the hospital. After a simple wash, I lay in bed and fell asleep.


    On the other end, Tian Hao was carried to the hospital by them. There was no injury on his body. The doctor simply bandaged him.


    "Brother Hao, blame me..." potato looked at Tian Hao, whose head was wrapped like zongzi, and blamed himself very much.


    "Fuck, it''s not over. I haven''t suffered such a loss yet..." Tian Hao took out his mobile phone, found a number with remarks for brother Tian and dialed it.


    "Who? Call the fuck in the middle of the night!" the other end of the phone should be still awake, and the voice scolded with some irritability.


    "I... Xiao Hao..."


    "Oh, what''s the matter?"


    "Brother Tian, I was beaten..." after brewing feelings, Tian Hao said to the phone with a wronged look.


    "Who called you?" asked the other end of the phone.


    "Several people in our school..." Tian Hao felt a little ashamed and said.


    "You''re still looking for me, little boy B of the school. Now you''re getting better and better... Tomorrow I''ll let binzi and them take some people to have a look..."


    "Thank you..." Tian Hao hung up the phone before he finished his words.


    "Wait for me if you draft it. I don''t understand you. I don''t have to mix in school..." Tian Hao put down the phone and said with dark eyes and gnashing teeth.


    At the end of class the next day, our brothers smoked in the toilet. After discussion, they agreed that Liu Rui would find fault and let them start first. In this way, there are also words to say.


    The day passed quickly. After school, several of us went straight to Tian Hao''s class with baseball sticks. There were only four of us. We always believed that it was useless to fight with many people. Unity and momentum were very important. We all trusted each other and believed that no one would run no matter what we played. That''s why no one was willing to provoke us on campus.


    On the playground, five of our brothers walked to Tian Hao''s class, holding the bench legs and looking like an old fool. They all said that I was very similar to Chen Haonan.


    When we came to Tian Hao''s class, we found that there was no one. We waited for about five or six minutes. Meng Liang was the most breathless and scolded: "is this stupid B afraid and ran away?"


    "According to my brother for many years..."


    "Silly B, shut up!" before Liu Rui finished talking about B, we scolded in one voice.


    "Wait five minutes, go to the bedroom and fuck him if you don''t come!" Yuan Yuan expressed his opinion.


    Just after he finished, my phone rang. I looked at the number. It was strange. I got through with some doubts: "Hello, who?... OK, you wait!"


    "Which silly B is it?"


    "Yes, he asked us to go outside the school and said that it would be solved in the school. The teacher saw that it would not end well. He said that if we didn''t go, we would be grandchildren!!"


    "Let''s go. The basket is the basket. He''s like a B inside and outside the school. Fuck him!" Meng Liang''s tone was full of disdain.


    "Go, fuck him!" Liu Rui ran out of school.


    The five of us went out along the school gate and crossed a street. In a small alley, we saw Tian Hao and others. It doesn''t matter. Good guy, there must be more than 20 people behind Tian Hao, all with sticks. I haven''t seen two people around Tian Hao, but they must not be from our school.


    "Yo, how dare you come? Just four people?" Tian Hao asked wildly with his head wrapped like a big son.


    Before I could speak, Liu Rui shook his messy hair and walked over with a baseball bat. We were stunned and didn''t know what he was going to do.


    Liu Rui looked calm and confused. He didn''t understand what he was doing here.


    "Cao NIMA, what the fuck are you doing?" Tian Hao was a little confused. He had never seen a fight like this.


    Did I draw it up? " Liu Rui didn''t wait for Tian Hao to react. He shot very hard. The baseball stick was held high and hit Tian Hao''s arm with a "click Bang". Tian Hao obviously didn''t react and lay down directly.


    "Fuck him!" someone on the other side took the lead in yelling, and the crowd rushed to Liu Rui like a tide.


    Pengpeng


    "Draft, just you Niu B!!" Yuan Yuan grabbed a person''s hair and quickly put his knee on the person''s chin. With a bang, the person was directly knocked over. Then Yuan Yuan stepped on the person''s face and waved his bench leg.


    But one side was blocked in the corner. Five or six people waved sticks and hit him like raindrops. Liu Rui grabbed the stick and lay on the ground.


    Meng Liang was the first to reach Liu Rui. He was a madman in the fight. He specialized in hitting the key points. A stick directly hit a person''s brain melon seeds. The legs of the bench were so hard that the person''s head immediately shed blood and fell directly to the ground.


    "Fuck me!" I stopped Liu Rui in front of him with an arrow step and blocked the stick for him. I had been hurt. Now it hurts so much. I bit my teeth and protected Liu Rui.


    "Bang, bang!"


    "Ah!"


    Yuan yuan hit the man''s leg directly with a stick. We could hear the sound of a crisp fracture. The man screamed and rolled on the ground in great pain. "Are you crazy? Are you still a cow B?"

 Chapter 9

    Although there are many people across the street, they are generally ordinary students. Few of them are willing to play for Tian Hao. Although there are few people here, we have a fierce momentum. Therefore, the opposite side is in a mess after a while, running and hurting.


    The two people around Tian Hao didn''t do it at all. They never thought we would have such tenacious resistance.


    "It''s interesting!" a bald man touched his head, licked his lips, smiled and said to a tall and thin man beside him.


    "These students are very cruel, much more fierce than I was then!" the tall man also said with a smile.


    "Come on, let''s work. It''s hard to explain if we don''t go back..."


    With that, the bald man took out a * from his arms and waved it according to the Yuan Yuan nearest to him. I saw with my own eyes that Yuan Yuan, who was still waving a stick, was cut behind by a knife. Fortunately, the man took out a knife without a blade. It won''t bleed on people, but it will leave a mark, just like a whip, And it hurts. Immediately following the people on the side, we began to fight, and Yuan Yuan directly kicked to the ground.


    And the tall and thin man also took out a handful of * as if he was crazy. Without saying a word, he came up and did it.


    "My grass mud horse!!" I was crazy. I stood up, raised my stick and hit the bald man behind me.


    When Liu Rui saw Yuanyuan fall, he ran to Yuanyuan''s side like crazy. No matter how others kicked him, he motionless protected and hugged Yuanyuan. All those footprints were put on Liu Rui.


    "I''m a grass mud horse!" Meng Liang turned around. I swung a crazy stick down a man''s face. I heard a "click". The man was directly swung to the ground and couldn''t get up at all. Then Meng Liang ran to Liu Rui and pulled Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan.


    We immediately gathered together. The whole street was in a mess. Everyone rushed towards us. I kicked the man closest to me. He screamed "ah". I didn''t give him a chance to react. I rushed up like a mad dog and stepped on his face.


    The people on the opposite side surrounded us. We didn''t even have a chance to run. It wasn''t long before we were all knocked down on the ground. I felt very painful in every part of my body, and I couldn''t do anything. Meng Liang was in bad condition and lay on the ground panting, but the group still didn''t stop. The stick kept waving on us, so we had to face At least, this can protect your face from injury.


    "Don''t fucking hit me in the face. I''ll be disfigured later."


    Liu Rui doesn''t forget to remind others not to hit him in the face at this time. After all, my brother Rui will point to this face for dinner in the future.


    It''s good that Liu Rui didn''t shout when he came. As soon as the opposite side heard this sentence, they all kicked Liu Rui in the face.


    "OK, don''t fight, I''ll kill you later." the bald man looked at us and shouted at a group of people.


    "Do you accept the draft?" Tian Hao came over at this time and squatted in front of us with a smile.


    "I''m convinced by your mother!" Liu Rui spits on Tian Hao''s face. Rui is very angry now because others hit him in the face.


    "Don''t be ashamed of your face, and then fight until you take your clothes!" Tian Hao stood up and wiped his face with a very disgusting look.


    That group of people started punching and kicking us again. To tell the truth, I didn''t feel it later. I was numb. I couldn''t feel others beating me.


    After fighting for a while, the group finally stopped. Tian Hao squatted in front of Liu Rui and asked, "are you still dissatisfied?"


    "Do I take you, big blood force!" Liu Rui angrily scolded, but this time he didn''t even have the strength to spit. The unseemly look just now disappeared, because now he was really angry.


    "No, I have to ask you another way. You won''t be satisfied if you ask so." Tian Hao grabbed a stick with a sneer and walked to Yuanyuan.


    Tian Hao grabbed Yuanyuan''s hair and asked, "are you satisfied?"


    "Do I convince you?" Yuan Yuan said faintly with blood on his mouth.


    "It''s all men." Tian Hao smiled and hit Yuan Yuan''s head with a stick in the twinkling of an eye.


    "Ah!" Yuan Yuan screamed.


    "Disobedience, grass mud horse!" Tian Hao shouted with a ferocious face.


    "Do I convince you..." Yuan Yuan said stubbornly.


    After Yuanyuan scolded, Tian Hao took a stick and banged on Yuanyuan. "I don''t fucking believe you!" he scolded Tian Hao.


    "Can I draw up?" Meng Liang rolled on the ground for two times. He didn''t know the strength there. He got up at once, but he was soon held down by the group of people.


    "Shall I draw it up? Don''t fight!" I shouted painfully at the beaten yuan yuan.


    "I fucking ask you if you can''t accept it?" Tian Hao didn''t seem to hear our cry. He was still crazy and hit yuan yuan.


    "We took it, we took it, don''t fight..." Liu Rui began to cry and yelled loudly.


    Looking at Yuan Yuan, who was about to be knocked unconscious, Liu Rui cried. To tell you the truth, I haven''t seen Liu Rui cry many times these years. Liu Rui can shed ten drops of blood, but he won''t leave a tear. But for the sake of his brother, Liu Rui cried, and the cold tears clearly slipped across his face, giving me a feeling of blood.


    Although Tian Hao beat Yuanyuan, our hearts were worse than Yuanyuan. We were willing to be beaten, not Yuanyuan. Because Yuanyuan is always the stupidest and the most loser among us. We are the ones who make trouble every time, and Yuanyuan has been responsible with me since childhood without complaint. Every time we go out, Yuanyuan spends the most money. Every time we can''t eat at the end of the month, Yuanyuan is simple and honest. He smiled and said, "I''ll go home and steal some."


    In this way, from junior high school to senior high school, Yuan Yuan didn''t know how much money he had stolen from home and how many beatings his father had suffered. He still followed us without complaint, carrying the wind and hiding the rain. This is a fucking brother. Everyone has brothers. Maybe our story is not magnificent in this world, but it''s my blessing that I can meet them. It''s a blessing that I can''t exchange my life for.


    I looked at Yuan Yuan''s face full of blood and remembered the first time I saw him.


    "Hello, my name is song yuan. I want to be friends with the you." Yuan Yuan stood with the a big schoolbag on his back and giggled at bedroom door.


    "Do you have money?" my eldest brother Cheng Yu asked angrily when he saw yuan yuan.


    "Yes." Yuan Yuan nodded foolishly.


    Then we became friends, and Yuanyuan became our meal card. At first, Yuanyuan invited us again. Later, Yuanyuan had no money, and brother Yu began to invite him again. In this way, he became an outsider and integrated into our group. Many years later, brother Yu still scolded Yuanyuan with a smile: "you scheming bitch, when you invited me to eat for half a month, I invited you to eat for two months, I don''t know who bullied whom?"


    Yuan Yuan smiled foolishly and didn''t speak.


    Thinking of these, my tears couldn''t stop flowing down at the beginning. Meng Liang is the strongest here. I saw his expression and I know he was also trying to hold back his tears.

 Chapter 10

    "Take it?" Tian Hao finally stopped when he heard Liu Rui''s words.


    "We took it..." Liu Rui wiped the tears on his face and said.


    "What about you two?" Tian Hao laughed and looked at Meng Liang and me.


    "We both took it..." I said weakly.


    "Louder, I can''t hear!" Tian Hao pulled his ears and shouted loudly.


    "We''ve taken it!" our three voices rang through the canteen, as if we wanted to shout out all our anger.


    "Ye... I... Nothing... We don''t accept it. You said men can only obey themselves!" at this time, Yuanyuan seemed to hear our cry and tried to smile and say to us.


    I looked at Yuan Yuan''s unsightly smile. In an instant, my whole heart was broken, and my tears began to flow down again. Even Meng Liang couldn''t help crying at this time.


    "Why, you don''t agree?" Tian Hao immediately stared at yuan yuan when he heard Yuan Yuan''s words.


    "No..."


    "He took it, he took it!" before Yuan Yuan said anything, Liu Rui hugged him and said.


    "Hey, hey, it''s easy to say when you take it! Tian Hao asked Meng Liang with a smile.


    Meng Liang looked at Tian Hao with red eyes and didn''t say a word.


    "I''m so scared when you look at me. It doesn''t matter if you don''t remember. I''m telling you again. Kneel down and admit your mistake. Even if it''s over, I said you''d pay for your words, little friend!" Tian Hao said while patting Meng Liang''s face very arrogantly.


    After hearing Tian Hao''s words, we didn''t move and were all looking at him.


    "Why, if you don''t want to kneel, you won''t accept it?" Tian Hao saw that we didn''t respond and picked up the stick and walked to Yuanyuan.


    "We kneel!" I roared when I saw Tian Hao walking towards Yuanyuan.


    "It''s almost the same. You''re more sensible." Tian Hao looked back at me with satisfaction.


    "Almost..." just when the three of us were ready to kneel down, the bald man suddenly said.


    "But brother bin..." Tian Hao looked up at the bald head and hesitated. He was about to speak.


    "I said yes!" the bald man called brother bin shouted loudly before Tian Hao finished talking.


    After the bald man shouted, he wiped his * carefully, and then followed another man out of the alley. Tian Hao saw the two men leave and hurriedly followed them. When he turned back, he didn''t forget to spit at us.


    "You don''t have to follow us when it''s done." brother Bin said impatiently when he saw Tian Hao coming.


    "Brother bin, I''ll treat you to dinner and help me so much..." Tian Hao didn''t see brother Bin''s impatience and still followed him.


    "Said you can go, don''t you understand?" at this time, the tall and thin man next to brother bin grabbed Tian Hao''s collar, stared and shouted angrily.


    After the man shouted, he let go of his hand and then walked forward, while Tian Hao stood in place. He didn''t know how to provoke the two people


    Seeing Tian Hao''s group leaving, Meng Liang quickly picked up Yuanyuan and walked to the road. Liu Rui and I followed.


    "Get to the hospital! Get to the hospital!" Liu Rui muttered at a loss.


    I took out my cell phone and hurriedly called 120. Everyone on the side looked at it, but none of them reached out and hid far away.


    "It''s all right, Yuanyuan. Hold on. We''ll be in the hospital soon!" I said this to Yuanyuan as I walked.


    "I''m fine, you don''t have to worry." Yuan Yuan replied hard.


    When we walked out of the school gate, Liu Rui ran to the intersection to stop the car, but I don''t know what happened today. I didn''t see a taxi.


    "Fuck you! Get a car!" Liu Rui shouted from the road.


    At this time, a car stopped beside us and ran down from the car. A man took yuan yuan from Meng Liang.


    I know this man. His name is Xu Feng. He is one year older than us. We used to be in junior high school. We often fight together in junior high school. Slowly we all know each other. After high school, Xu Feng became more and more mixed up and became their eldest brother, but he seldom appeared in school after he was a senior three. I don''t know how he happened to meet him here today. It looks like he''s in high school Xu Feng is doing well now. He even drives a car.


    "Get in the car quickly!" Xu Feng took Yuanyuan into the car and shouted at us.


    The three of us also quickly opened the door and got on the bus. Fortunately, the car was quite spacious and we could all sit down.


    Xu windmill drove fast, all kinds of retrograde, breaking the traffic lights, but he still kept urging him to hurry up.


    Looking at Xu Feng''s worried look, to tell the truth, I am very grateful to this man. If it weren''t for him, we wouldn''t know how to get to the hospital.


    "I have to kill Tian Hao, wait for me!" Meng Liang sat next to me, shaking with anger.


    "Yuanyuan, if you have nothing to do, hold on." Liu Rui kept following Yuanyuan.


    Xu Feng kept looking back at us, but he didn''t ask or tell us anything.


    When we entered the hospital, someone saw us. A nurse pushed a car. We put Yuanyuan on the car and Yuanyuan was pushed into the ward. Although we also have injuries, we are all skin injuries. It''s no big deal. The most serious injury is Yuanyuan.


    After the doctor came in, he began to do a series of tests for Yuanyuan.


    "Is my friend all right?" I saw the doctor stop and asked immediately.


    "It''s no big deal, but the brain was seriously hit, leading to coma. It should be concussion. It''s very common. The patient stays in the hospital for two to three days to see if there is intracranial hematoma. The rest are all skin injuries, which are no big problem. The doctor took off his mask and said.


    "When will he be able to do it?" I asked again.


    "You can wake up after a normal rest. It depends on the patient''s own situation."


    Hearing the doctor''s words, we breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Yuanyuan was all right. What can we do if something really happened.


    "Which of you is the patient''s family, come out and pay the expenses with me." after the doctor left, a beautiful little nurse came in with a big book.


    "I am, I''ll go!" when I heard this, I thought it was over. I didn''t bring much money to school. I must not be enough to pay for medicine.


    Meng Liang and Liu Rui came over at this time and handed me all the money in their hands. They also knew that the money in my hand must not be enough to pay the medical expenses.


    "We didn''t bring much when we came out in a hurry. If you can''t, just ask the hospital if you can owe it first." Liu Rui looked at me and said.


    "Well, I''ll have a look!" I nodded.


    "I''ll go with you!" Xu Feng, who has been playing with his mobile phone, stood up and said to me. It''s estimated that he also saw that we didn''t have enough money.


    I heard Xu Feng''s words and looked at him in surprise. Originally, people had helped us a lot by sending us to the hospital. Now they have to borrow our medical expenses.

 Chapter 11

    "Sister nurse, what''s your name?" as soon as we got out of the hospital, Xu Feng talked to the good-looking nurse with a smile.


    Later, they said that they walked in front with a smile. They seemed to forget me. I didn''t continue to listen to them and followed them all the time. Finally, the little nurse left a phone call for Xu Feng. Being handsome is good. She always gets a sister wherever she goes.


    When he came to the payment area, Xu Feng generously took out a card from his pocket, and then paid the medical expenses. It was useless for me.


    After paying the money, we went to the smoking area. Xu Feng took out a box of cigarettes, lit one by himself, handed me the cigarette box and asked, "Why are you mixed like this B now?"


    I took the cigarette, lit one myself, and then returned the cigarette case.


    "Ha ha... It''s normal for us to be beaten by a group of students..." I looked at the Chinese cigarette in my hand and said.


    "One of the two people who did it was Guo Bin and the other was Wang Xin..."


    "How do you know?" I looked at Xu Feng in surprise and said.


    "I saw them when I passed by. I know them. Do you need me to avenge you for Cheng Yu''s face?" Xu Fengfeng said with a light cloud and a smoke ring.


    "Forget it, we can solve this by ourselves, and I''ll pay you back in two days." I waved my hand and refused. I don''t want others to get involved in our affairs, and I don''t want to owe him this favor.


    "It''s up to you. Don''t worry about the money. Where did you get so much money?" Xu Feng flicked the ash and then said, "I have something else to do. Let''s go first. Call me if you have something."


    "OK..."


    After Xu Feng left, I also returned to the ward. As soon as I went in, I saw Liu Rui pressing Meng Liang on the bed.


    "Can you fucking calm down..." Liu Rui shouted to Meng Liang gnashing his teeth.


    "You fucking let go, I''ll kill him now, fuck!" Liu Rui''s small lattice couldn''t hold Meng Liang down at all. Meng Liang turned over and tried hard to break away from Liu Rui. He stood up and ran outside.


    I saw Meng Liang running out and hugged him. "You''re fucking crazy!" I shouted as I hugged Meng Liang.


    "You fucking let go! I''ll kill Tian Hao. When was Yuanyuan beaten like this!" Meng Liang shouted to me with red eyes.


    "Can you do things with a little brain? Now Tian Hao is in school. You go to his class to kill him? Do you kill him at school? Besides, can you kill him with so many people? You can''t even get to Tian Hao when you go, you know?" I shouted with Meng Liang in my arms.


    Meng Liang was straightened by my series of questions and no longer struggled. Seeing that Meng Liang didn''t struggle, I let him go.


    "Liangzi, calm down. We all want revenge, but there must be a way. Don''t you? If you kill him, you have to go to prison. Do you understand the law? You are legally blind!" Liu Rui advised Meng liang when he saw Meng Liang calm down.


    "What do you say?" Meng Liang sat down and rubbed his face with both hands, looking at us tired.


    "Looking for opportunities, you also saw today. One of the two people around Tian Hao is Guo Bin and the other is Wang Xin. Although I don''t know where they came from, they are certainly not ordinary people. If there are them, we want to avenge Tian Hao, and the outcome can only be the same as today! Tian Hao must know that we want to avenge him recently, so let''s go back to school and don''t worry about revenge , when Tian Hao''s vigilance is relaxed, we''ll find him and let him know what will happen to us! "I thought and analyzed.


    "When the hell do you have to wait? I can''t wait! I can steal it now and kill Tian Hao... Fuck......" Meng Liang didn''t seem to understand what I said and still held the idea of killing Tian Hao.


    "You''re a fucking fool, aren''t you? I said killing people pays for their lives. One day, you''ll be killed. Can you do it? Your second uncle drove you to be a public security bureau! You''re a fool, illiterate, legal illiterate and mentally retarded!" Liu Rui finally couldn''t help but scold after listening to Meng Liang''s words.


    "Neither can this nor that. What do you say? You''re a fucking fool, illiterate, and what''s the other thing!" Meng Liang was also anxious and stood up to scold Liu Rui.


    "No noise in the hospital. Keep your voice down. Patients need to rest! Scold out!" a nurse came in and said to us with a frown.


    "Well, I''m sorry. Now let''s pay attention." I quickly said with a smile.


    The nurse looked at us and walked out of the ward without saying anything. After the nurse left, Liu Rui looked at Meng Liang and said, "it''s all strange. We have to shout in the ward!"


    "You fucking say I''m stupid. If I don''t kill Tian Hao, I''ll kill you first. Do you believe it?" Meng Liang pointed to Liu Rui and scolded in a low voice.


    "Come on, come on." Liu Rui shook his body and said to Meng Liang in a very bad way. When he saw Liu Rui, to tell the truth, I wanted to beat him.


    Meng Liang broke his fingers and went to Liu Rui. As he walked, he said, "I''ll satisfy you if you want to die so much!"


    "Come on, don''t fucking make trouble. That''s what I said! Let''s talk about it when we go back to school tomorrow!" I was already in a very bad mood. The two people were more and more amused, and I shouted angrily.


    Meng Liang saw that I was angry and didn''t tease Liu Rui anymore, while Liu Rui still looked like he didn''t beat. Where did he provoke Meng liang. Meng Liang simply didn''t even look at Liu Rui. Liu Rui didn''t feel interesting when he was there for a while, so he was honest. The whole ward was quiet all at once.


    I looked at it and it was getting late. I said, "if you two are sleepy, go to sleep first. I''ll watch first. When I''m sleepy, I''ll wake you up. Let''s take turns watching yuan yuan."


    When they heard what I said, they found a place to sleep in the hospital bed


    "Water... Water..." when I was lying on Yuanyuan''s bed and was about to fall asleep, Yuanyuan suddenly woke up and shouted faintly.


    Hearing Yuanyuan''s voice, I was almost asleep. I suddenly became refreshed and hurriedly took the mineral water. I had to feed Yuanyuan to drink, but Yuanyuan didn''t seem as bad as I thought. He took the water and sat up,


    "Leaf, how long have I slept?" Yuan Yuan said to me with a smile after drinking the water. He looked in a good mental state.


    "Not long, just four or five hours. How are you feeling now?" I looked at Yuanyuan and asked painfully.


    "Nothing, just a little dizzy and disgusting." although I finished drinking the water, I felt Yuanyuan''s lips were still so pale.


    "The doctor said you''re all right. Have a good rest. This injury of a big man is nothing!" I was relieved to hear Yuanyuan say it''s all right.


    "Does the school know we fought? Don''t tell my family, or my father has to let me stop." Yuanyuan suddenly asked me worried.


    "Don''t worry, my family and school don''t know yet. We say you have a car accident."


    "That''s good, let you worry again." Yuan Yuan looked at Meng Liang and Liu Rui who had fallen asleep and said shyly.


    "What''s this called? It makes us implicate you. If it weren''t for us, you''d be good enough to be your rich second generation." to tell the truth, we won''t be like this.


    "Yuanyuan, are you hungry?" I suddenly remembered that Yuanyuan didn''t eat much at night and was injured. He must be hungry at this time.


    "Gulu Gulu..." Yuanyuan was about to say he was not hungry, but his stomach cried out. Yuanyuan smiled awkwardly.


    "You wait, I''ll buy you food!" then I went outside the ward.


    "No, where are you going to buy it so late? It''s closed!" Yuan Yuan shouted, looking at my back.

 Chapter 12

    When I got out of the hospital, I stood in the street. In addition to the dark street lights, the shops had been closed. There were only some 24-hour pharmacies, hotels and so on. There was not even a 24-hour supermarket nearby.


    I had no choice but to stop a taxi. After getting on the bus, I asked the driver, "master, do you know where there is a restaurant or supermarket nearby? It''s best to buy food."


    "It''s almost two o''clock. Generally, it''s closed. It''s estimated that there can be doors on the street at night." the driver spoke with a strong Shaanxi accent.


    "OK, let''s go to the sleepless street!" I promised happily, because I wanted to buy Yuanyuan some hot food. It''s not good to let him eat instant noodles as soon as I woke up.


    "Here we are, little brother!" there were few cars on the street in the middle of the night, so the driver drove very fast and soon got to the sleepless street.


    Never night street is the gathering place of our city''s bar disco. It is not open during the day, but only at night. It was my first time to come to this place. Looking at a street full of colorful signs, I tried to find restaurants and other shops. Finally, in an insignificant corner, I found a restaurant called "one night stand fast food".


    "It''s not a bad thing. Even fast food restaurants have such a boastful name." I smiled and walked into the hotel.


    "Hello?" I shouted, looking at the empty hotel.


    "What to eat, little brother?" at this time, a thin boy waited for a brooding chicken hairstyle to come out from under the counter and looked a few years older than me.


    "Why is the cat here? I haven''t seen you yet. Do you have fast food?" I looked at the waiter in front of me and said.


    "Hey, hey, take a break in the cat when you''re tired. How many copies do you want?" the boy smiled and said.


    "It''s so expensive!" I was surprised to hear the price of fast food.


    "You get what you pay for. Our fast food is made by chefs eliminated from five-star hotels. Make sure you eat one and want to eat the second. Besides, you can buy fast food here at this time. Things are rare and expensive, so it''s normal to be expensive." hearing me say expensive, the boy immediately inked with me.


    "You can pull it. Return the five-star chef. The five-star chef is making fast food!"


    "That''s not right. I can still cheat you. The chef is asleep, or I have to show you his chef qualification certificate. Besides, you have money to run around the street all night, and you still need this money. If you''re too expensive, you can also give us half a membership card, 20% off!" the boy talks endlessly, which makes me feel a little like Liu Rui.


    "Do you get a membership card for a fast food? When you wash your hair or what?" I was amused by the boys at once.


    "Keep pace with the times. If you want to wash your hair, I can wash it for you. I studied it for several years when I was a child, but later my mother didn''t let me learn it. She said it was useless to learn it. And now the shampoo room, I''ll tell you..."


    "Stop! I''ll ask you if this fast food can be cheaper!" looking at the boy who was talking about white foam, I quickly interrupted him. This guy is an upgraded version of Liu Rui.


    "Can you say something?" the boy thought for a minute after listening to me, and I didn''t seem to have finished thinking. I hurried a little anxiously.


    "Mmm... It''s one in nineteen. It can''t be lower. It''s made by the five-star chef!" the boy thought for two minutes before he said this sentence.


    "My grass, you saved me a dollar after thinking for so long!" I collapsed in an instant.


    "Usually I don''t save a penny. Today I''m very kind, you know?"


    "Your kindness is worth a dollar? I didn''t bring so much money when I went out. Can you install three copies for me at fifty?" I want to strangle the wonderful waiter now.


    "No! It''s made by the five-star chef. It can''t be sold to you so cheaply!" the boy refused.


    "Forget it." then I went outside, because I really didn''t have so much money in my hand. I couldn''t help it if I didn''t sell it.


    "Wait a minute..." the boy shouted again.


    "Why?" I stopped and asked.


    "You really have no money?" the boy looked at me with small eyes.


    "Really not. Why did I lie to you?"


    "Then let me touch it." the boy thought and felt his hand in my trouser pocket.


    "Go away, what are you doing touching me in the middle of the night? Let others see and think what''s the matter with us!" I beat out the boy''s hand that was almost in my trouser pocket.


    "All right, fifty-three. I''ll sell them to you. The chef has to scold me when he wakes up." he took out three fast food from the back and handed them to me.


    I took the fast food, handed the boy the money, looked at the 50 yuan in my hand, and the boy said, "hurry up, don''t let me go back later."


    The boy looked distressed, as if I took away his daughter-in-law. He still felt distressed. It should be me. He bought three broken fast food for 50 yuan.


    "By the way, who is the five-star chef you mentioned?" I asked curiously when I was about to go out.


    "My father..."


    "What a wonderful man!" I said to myself as I laughed.


    After buying fast food, I was ready to find a car to go back to the hospital, but I didn''t see a taxi for a long time, so I was ready to walk ahead. Just as I was carrying fast food to the exit of sleepless street, a group of people passed me quickly on a motorcycle. They rode fast and passed me almost instantly.


    "Don''t die, so many people ride so fast!" I looked at their backs and said.


    As like as two peas, I walked a long way to the front, and at that time I found a crowd of people in front of them, and there were several motorcycle on the side. I also gathered together. When I went there, it turned out that it was the group who had just passed me, and I knew Xu Feng at the beginning.


    I saw at a glance that it was both of them. Because everyone else was wearing helmets, they took them off and took them in their hands. These people look really cool. They are the same black windbreaker and the same black motorcycle. They are very imposing. There was a man around them. The man was wearing a suit and lost one of his shoes. He should have lost it. The man was very embarrassed and lay on the ground with his head in his arms.


    "Why the fuck don''t you keep running?" Xu Feng put his foot on the man and scolded coldly.


    The man smiled when he heard Xu Feng''s words, and then scolded loudly: "* son, grass mud horse, you''ll regret it!"

 Chapter 13

    Xu Feng''s group of people shouted and rushed up. They had a knife in their hand, just like cutting watermelon. They slapped on the man. At first, the man called, but later he didn''t call, and I don''t know whether he was dead or what.


    I couldn''t help shivering when I looked at Xu Feng''s cruel expression. I really didn''t expect that they could be so cruel. They just rushed to kill the man. Now they are not ordinary bastards. Their behavior is no longer a simple fight, which is obviously running to kill.


    Just as I watched them chop people, another group of people rushed out of the street from night, and everyone held a machete in their hands.


    "Finally!" Xu Feng suddenly smiled at the corners of his mouth, and there was the man''s blood on his face, which looked so strange.


    Xu Feng licked the blood from the corners of his mouth, cried out, and then rushed to the man with a machete. Xu Feng was really fierce. One man cut three or four in a row, and then the others joined the battle with others!


    Looking at the increasingly fierce battle, I was deeply shocked. Seriously, I saw that this group of people were not fighting, but Gang fighting!


    Looking at the chaotic scene, I was stunned. To be honest, it was the first time I saw such a violent fight. The blood stained the whole ground, and there were roars and curses everywhere. Xu Feng is like the God of death. No matter where he goes, he falls on the opposite side. His face is expressionless and fresh blood splashes on his face. To tell the truth, in my eyes, this group of people is too terrible. The fights in our school are too childish for them.


    Soon, the sound of police car sirens came to mind in the street. Lengluo and his colleagues stopped and put away their machetes. Then Xu Feng took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it smartly. He took his group of people on the motorcycle and went away with a loud roar. They were in no hurry during the whole journey, It can be seen that this is not the first time they have done such a thing.


    "The police are coming, these people are so fucking cruel!" at this time, a familiar voice sounded beside me, that is, the waiter I met in the fast food restaurant just now. The boy''s head rested behind his hands and swaggered into the sleepless street.


    "Wait a minute!" I hurried after him.


    "Eh, why are you? I regret returning the fast food to me." the boy saw me and I * started fast food immediately.


    "No, don''t rob it first. I want to ask you something."


    "What''s the matter?" the boy looked at me suspiciously.


    "Do you know the group that fought just now?" I asked.


    "The guy on the motorcycle?"


    "Yes, they are."


    "I don''t know them, but I know they are called the Knights. They are a new group of people from SZ city. At first, they seem to be looking for someone, but they can''t find it. Then, the old forces in SZ city don''t know why they have conflicts with them. Recently, many gangs have been destroyed by them. These people are very good at doing things and ruthless. Why do you ask them, Did one of them sleep your daughter-in-law? I can understand such a thing if it''s all right. Bear the wind and calm for a while, don''t be impulsive, boy! "The boy patted me on the shoulder with a look of sympathy for me.


    "Fuck you, your daughter-in-law let people sleep!" I scolded the boy and ran to the street.


    "Oh, you''re such a person. I''m comforting you. You scold me. It''s really a dog biting LV Dongbin. You don''t know good people. Return the fast food to me quickly. Don''t run away. Come back... Don''t be impulsive! I don''t want fast food. You can''t provoke those people!" I ran out a long way, and the boy was still shouting at me.


    I quickly stopped a taxi. I don''t want to say more to this wonderful person. This person is even more wonderful than Liu Rui.


    After returning to the hospital, Yuan Yuan immediately sat up when he saw me and said, "I thought something had happened to you. You''ve been there for so long!"


    "No, it''s all closed. I haven''t found it after looking for a long time." I didn''t tell Xu Feng about their fight.


    "Here you are. I don''t know whether it''s delicious or not. It may be cold." I handed the fast food to Yuanyuan.


    "It''s all right. I can eat it when it''s cold." Yuan Yuan took the fast food and said with a silly smile.


    "Get up, don''t sleep!" I patted Liu Rui and Meng Liang who were sleeping.


    "What the hell!" Liu Rui excites the spirit to see at once.


    "Fuck, you scared the hell out of me!" Liu Rui suddenly stood up and really gave me a fright.


    "You gave me a fright. I was dreaming of picking up money when I was suddenly disturbed by you. Oh, Yuanyuan, you''re awake!" Liu Rui wiped his saliva and said.


    "I woke up long ago. I''m all right now!" Yuan Yuan said while eating.


    "It''s OK, it''s OK." Liu Rui looked at Yuanyuan and smiled.


    "Here, have some food." I handed Liu Rui a box of fast food.


    "It''s almost the same. How do you know I''m hungry? For the sake of the lunch box, I''ll forgive you for disturbing my dream!" Liu Rui laughed even more when he saw the lunch box.


    "Leaf, you wake up. There are steamed stuffed buns and fried dough sticks. Eat some." Meng Liang said to me when he saw me wake up.


    I picked up the steamed stuffed bun and began to eat it. I was really hungry. After eating the steamed stuffed bun, I ate another fried dough stick.


    At this time, Meng Liang also woke up. Looking at Yuanyuan eating, he patted Yuanyuan: "you''re fucking awake. I thought you couldn''t wake up!"


    "Hey, hey, I woke up long ago!"


    "Let me give you some food!" I said and handed the lunch box to Meng Liang.


    Meng Liang took the lunch box and looked at me and said, "why three boxes? Didn''t you buy it for yourself?"


    "I''m not hungry, so I didn''t buy it for myself," I said with a smile.


    "I''m not very hungry, so I''ll give you something to eat." Meng Liang brought me the lunch box.


    "I fucking said I''m not hungry and don''t want to eat. Why are you grinding like an old woman?" I stuffed the lunch box back again.


    Meng Liang took the lunch box, didn''t talk, opened it and ate.


    When they finished the lunch box, we sat next to Yuanyuan''s hospital bed and went to bed. It was too late. They were better. After all, they had just slept. I was sleepy. Soon I fell asleep.


    I slept directly until more than 9 a.m. the next day. When I woke up, I saw these three people playing against the landlord. Liu Rui had the most change in front of him. I didn''t win less.

 Chapter 14

    "How are you playing?" I asked as I walked to them with fried dough sticks in my mouth.


    "I feel like my head is hurt. I obviously can''t keep up with my poker IQ. I lost my kung fu." Yuan scratched his head and said with a smile.


    "It''s like you can win at ordinary times." Liu Rui told the truth very directly, because yuan yuan basically didn''t win at poker with us.


    "Let Liu Rui win?" I took a bottle of mineral water from the table and gulped.


    "Ah, Liang Zi and I lost, and he won alone."


    "He didn''t steal you, Xiao Wang this time?" I asked with a smile.


    "Ye Han, where are you talking about? Am I that kind of person?" Liu Rui was unhappy when he heard my words.


    "Don''t worry, Liang Zi and I have been watching him. He doesn''t touch his cell phone!" Yuan Yuan stared at Liu Rui very carefully.


    After hearing Yuanyuan''s words, I didn''t continue to say anything. I lay down by the bed and watched the excitement.


    "Grass, you fucking lost again!" Yuan Yuan said unhappily when he dropped the poker.


    "Leaf, you play for a while. I have to lie down and reason. Today''s IQ obviously can''t keep up." after that, Yuanyuan lay down tired.


    After receiving Yuanyuan''s card, I began to fight the landlord with them. This game lasted more than ten o''clock.


    "Two, two, one, no, no, I can go!" I held the last card in my hand and looked at them with a smile and asked.


    "This card is wrong today!" Liu Rui looked at me and said.


    "What''s wrong again?"


    "Why do you have everything in your hand!" Liu Rui said with a sad face, because I not only won the yuan I lost, but also made a lot of money.


    "Don''t talk to me about useless things. Do you want to give me a happy word!" I said impatiently.


    "No, I don''t want you to come out!" Liu Rui waved his hand and said helplessly.


    "Ha ha, a four, take the money!" I quickly grabbed the money from Meng Liang and Liu Rui.


    "No, you don''t have anything in your hand?" Liu Rui grabbed the card in Meng Liang''s hand and said.


    "My grass, don''t you have four eights? Why don''t you come out? Do you two play partner cards?" Liu Rui asked loudly from the poker.


    "Fart, there''s only one card left in his hand. I know what''s left. Don''t you lose more if you blow it up?" Meng Liang said boldly.


    "Oh, my God, my teammates like pigs are talking about you..." Liu Rui looked at the four eight on the bed and felt like crying without tears.


    Yuan Yuan and I looked at these two people and laughed. It was so easy to win the money.


    Several of us took a leave from our head teacher and stayed in the ward all day. We played poker all day. Finally, I won more and Liu Rui lost miserably.


    We''ll be ready to go back to school in the evening, because there''s basically nothing to do now, that is, we still can''t keep up with the IQ of playing poker, and the false estimates from the school can''t give us, so we have to go back. At first, we were going to let Yuanyuan rest in the hospital for a few more days, because Xu Feng was asking us for a week''s room fee, but Yuanyuan said he didn''t like to stay here and had to go back to school with me. Later, we couldn''t help it, so we had to come back.


    When I got back to school, it was the evening self-study time, because all the students knew that the four of us had fought with more than 20 Tian Hao. When the students in our class saw us coming back, they clapped their hands. I was a little embarrassed and became a hero after being beaten.


    "No, no, thank you for giving me applause. I will continue to work hard!" Liu Rui walked onto the podium with a shameless look, waved his hands and said, as if he had won the Nobel Prize.


    "Get off!" our old class saw Liu Rui''s black line on his face and kicked him down.


    Seeing Liu Rui''s appearance, all the students in our class laughed, and Liu Rui continued to live in peace.


    "Song Yuan, are you all right?" the old class also knew what had happened and asked a little worried about yuan yuan.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." Yuanyuan smiled.


    "It''s all right. You all go back to self-study. Don''t applaud. It''s like a concert."


    Liu Rui didn''t seem to hear what the old class said. When we all returned to our seats, he still stood there with a smile, closed his eyes and shook his head.


    "No, can you roll the calf for me?" the old class gave Liu Rui a head.


    I woke up and ran back to my seat. When I got back to my seat, I took out all my textbooks and lay on the table for a good rest. I''m tired these days.


    The other end.


    "Brother Hao, I heard that ye Han and they are back!" Tudou hurried to Tian Hao''s class as soon as he got the news of our return.


    "He came back very quickly." Tian Hao now feels that the whole person is in high spirits. After our affairs, he immediately established his position in our sophomore year of senior high school. Everyone has seen his means. His effect of setting an example to others is still very good. At least, he has achieved the effect Tian Hao wants.


    "Then do we need to teach them a lesson?" Tudou smiled. After what we did, he now worshipped his boss. It was like a surging river, and the appearance of dog legs became more and more skilled.


    "No, the school already knows about our fight, and now it''s more strict. I convinced them last time, so I don''t have to pay attention to them for the time being." Tian Hao replied absently while looking at the island cartoon.


    "Also, now they don''t dare to kiss you with brother Hao..." Tudou thought it was a good time to flatter him.


    After returning to school, everything calmed down. We had normal classes every day. It seemed that Tian Hao''s affair didn''t have much impact on us. But we know that this is the silence before the storm. The school looks strict. Now there are teachers walking back and forth every day, and the security guards in the school will come out to have a look, so we won''t choose to do it to Tian Hao at this time. This is the most harmonious period in our school. No fighting happened at that age.


    In addition to being calm, I go back to my bedroom to sleep in class every day, and Meng Liang is quiet during this period of time. He is not quarrelling to find Tian Hao for revenge. Yuan Yuan and Liu Rui still continue their happy life. They don''t do anything for a day, eat and sleep.


    But all the peace will be broken after all. A week later, something changed our life.

 Chapter 15

    "Go to dinner, wake up." Meng Liang shook my arm and said.


    I looked up and saw Meng Liang, Liu Ruiyuan and Yuan all around me. Now class is over, and the students in the class are almost leaving.


    We came to the canteen, ordered a meal, and then found a quiet place to eat.


    Eating and eating, I suddenly saw Tian Hao coming to us with several people, almost seven or eight, one holding a lunch box in his hand, sitting opposite us as if he didn''t see us.


    "It''s really a narrow road for friends!" Meng Liang said deliberately in a loud voice after seeing Tian Hao and them.


    "It''s not so bad. I met such disgusting things. I''m not in the mood to eat." my brother Rui''s mouth is still vicious.


    "Brother Hao, those people are obviously scolding us. Last time they were beaten enough?" a sneaky boy whispered to Tian Hao.


    "I''m not fucking stupid, I can tell by myself." Tian Hao scolded very reluctantly, but now he doesn''t have Guo Bin and Wang Xin around him, so he doesn''t want to have a conflict with us now. After all, he''s seen the way we fight.


    "Does brother Hao use the color he gave them?" Yang Yong asked at this time.


    "Forget it, don''t make trouble here again. Don''t you see several teachers." Tian Hao glanced at several teachers eating on the other side of the canteen.


    "Teacher, why can''t they just scold?" at this time, the sneaky boy said again.


    "If you don''t like to listen, you can go up and beat them. Don''t grind your haw here." Tian Hao continued to eat and said very impatiently.


    After hearing Tian Hao''s words, the boy immediately lost his temper and continued to eat obediently. When we saw that Tian Hao had nothing to do, we continued to eat and didn''t continue to talk.


    Because we arrived first, when we finished, Tian Hao and they hadn''t finished yet. When we walked outside the canteen and passed Tian Hao and them, I don''t know who tripped yuan yuan, so I didn''t stumble yuan yuan.


    "Draft, what do you mean?" Yuan Yuan slowly scolded, pointing to the thief eyed boy.


    "Drafting? You blame me for being blind?" the boy scolded reluctantly.


    "Call your mother!" Liu Rui scolded loudly. After scolding, Liu Rui took out a leftover bone from his lunch box and threw it on the boy''s head.


    "Why, didn''t you fight enough last time!" Tian Hao, who was sitting aside, finally stood up.


    Tian Hao''s words successfully ignited our anger. I saw that Meng Liang had clenched his fists and could rush to dry Tian Hao at any time. However, just as we were ready to do it, a voice came: "what are you doing!"


    We looked back and saw that several teachers were coming towards us. After all, so many people on both sides were standing in the canteen. It was very conspicuous. Fools could see that there was something in it.


    "What are you doing, you guys?" a male teacher asked again when he saw that we were silent.


    "Teacher, we are all right. Several good friends meet and have a word." Tian Hao replied with a smile at this time.


    "Really?" the male teacher looked at us after listening to Tian Hao.


    "Yes, yes, just nagging." I quickly replied with a smile.


    "Stop every day. Now the school is strict. Don''t make trouble for yourself. You know?" the male teacher knew that we were definitely not so simple as nagging, but there was nothing he could do about us. After all, we didn''t really fight.


    "Know the teacher, we don''t get into trouble." Tian Hao still said with a smile.


    "That''s OK, be honest!" the male teacher said and turned back to dinner. When he returned to his seat, he didn''t forget to look at us.


    After the teacher left, we also knew that the fight could not be fought. After all, fighting under the teacher''s nose was looking for death. I raised a middle finger at Tian Hao and left the canteen with Meng Liang. Tian Hao saw that we were gone and didn''t catch up. He sat down and continued to eat.


    "These people are really arrogant now!" Tudou said to Tian Hao after sitting down.


    "It won''t be arrogant for a few days. Sooner or later, I''ll beat them. They don''t even dare to go to school." Tian Hao was in a very bad mood and said with a dark eye.


    After hearing this, Tudou smiled and continued to eat without talking.


    When we got out of the canteen, we went straight to the class.


    "Can we do it recently?" Meng Liang asked me as he walked.


    "I have to wait for this Sunday afternoon as soon as possible," I thought and replied.


    "I fucking see Tian Hao kill him now!" Meng Liang''s tone was full of anger.


    "OK, Sunday afternoon."


    "I have to clean up the boy who tripped me just now." Yuan Yuan also said gnashing his teeth.


    Back in class, Meng Liang slept on the table, and I sat in my seat, took out my mobile phone and played with greedy snakes.


    "Do you have money?" Meng Liang suddenly looked at me and asked after class.


    "Yes, how much do you want?" I still played greedy snake attentively. I didn''t even ask why Meng Liang asked me for money.


    "Bring me a hundred."


    "No, there are only five pieces left in my hand. If you want to take them away, grass, it''s your fault to talk to me and die again." looking at the greedy snake whose head and tail hit, I said a little unhappy.


    "You want money..." before I finished, Meng Liang ran to Liu Rui. I then played greedy snake and ignored him.


    After a while, Meng Liang finally took a hundred yuan from Liu Rui, and then ran out of the classroom like the wind.


    "Robbers are robbers. Is anyone in charge! Rob money! Call the police!" Liu Rui chased out of the door and saw that Meng Liang had disappeared. Standing in the corridor, he began to shout, but no one paid attention to him for a while, so he returned to the classroom.


    "What''s the matter?" I saw Liu Rui come back and put down the greedy snake in his hand.


    "I don''t know where to go. If I come here, I''ll ask for money. If I don''t give it, I''ll rob it and run away. It''s a robber. Is there any royal law? I''ll ask you?" Liu Rui tilted his neck and his mouth in indignation


    Said to me.


    "Didn''t he say why you want money?" I felt something wrong with Meng Liang at this time.


    "The robber came up and told you what he was doing to rob money!" Liu Rui shouted angrily.


    "Go, go, I can''t see what I''m shouting for my money." I waved my hand to Liu Rui and said impatiently.


    "Yes, it''s class soon. Why did Meng Liang take my money away?" Liu Rui also reacted that Meng Liang was a little wrong at this time.


    "I''ll call and ask him." I took out my cell phone and dialed Meng Liang''s number.


    "Ask him to return the money to me quickly, or I''ll call the police."


    "Power off!"


    I put down my cell phone. The more I think about it, the more something goes wrong. First I ask us for money, and then my cell phone is turned off. What''s Meng Liang doing!

 Chapter 16

    "Yuanyuan, do you know what Meng Liang did?"


    I ran back to the classroom three steps and two steps and shouted to Yuan Yuan.


    "Has Meng Liang gone? Didn''t he come to bed just now?"


    Yuanyuan looked at me and didn''t seem to know what had happened.


    I think Meng Liang must have something. He didn''t go out until he answered the phone. Then someone must have called him or told him something.


    And I feel that nine times out of ten it has something to do with Tian Hao, because there is nothing else that can make Meng Liang like this. The more I think about it, the more anxious I am. I''m going out to find Meng Liang.


    But as soon as I got out of the door, I met our head teacher, because I had class now.


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" the old class sternly asked, blocking my way.


    "I go to the bathroom, teacher." I hold my stomach and pretend to have a stomachache.


    "Just after class, you go to the bathroom and hurry back to me!" the old class saw at a glance that I was pretending.


    "Teacher, I really have a stomachache," I continued.


    "Endure..." the old class didn''t look at me, and directly dragged me back to the classroom.


    At the other end, Meng Liang ran out of the school after grabbing money from Liu Rui and came to a military commodity store near our school. He said that * in fact, he sold some machetes, swing sticks and pickaxes to fight with such students.


    "Red Rabbit military products, that''s a good name!" Meng Liang looked up at the brand of the military store and went in to himself.


    "Is there anyone?" Meng Liang shouted after entering.


    "Isn''t this a person? Just look at what you want. I''ll finish it right away..."


    The owner of the military store promised to fight the landlord while playing happily.


    After hearing this, Meng Liang wandered around in this small room. After looking at it for a long time, he found that it was full of bladed machetes, or no lethal weapons such as baseball bats and swing sticks.


    Meng Liang shook his head dissatisfied and was ready to leave.


    "Why, little brother, don''t you like it?" the owner of the military store hurried forward to stop Meng liang when he saw that he was going.


    "Do you have a bleeding weapon?" Meng Liang asked with a frown, putting down his pickaxe handle.


    "You want to be more powerful. If you don''t say it earlier, come and have a look!" the boss was happy when he heard Meng Liang''s words, waved his hand to Meng Liang and said.


    Meng Liang went over and followed the military store owner to the house inside the store. Meng Liang looked at it. Although there was nothing outside, it was full of weapons, and they were all bladed. They were two different from those outside.


    "It''s very valuable. Why didn''t you take these out early..." Meng Liang looked at these weapons and his eyes lit up.


    "This is not nonsense. I take it out. The police have to teach me when they see it!!"


    "You have all these things!!" Meng Liang nodded with satisfaction at the weapons all over the room.


    "It''s not to talk to you. You can have whatever you want. Even if you want to kill the dragon sword and rely on the sky sword, I can give it to you..." the boss looked proud.


    Meng liang thought for a moment and asked, "I want to buy a monkey who can ride a motorcycle. Can you get it for me?"


    "What are you doing here, uncle? Is that a weapon?" the boss was a little unhappy.


    "You scratch people even when you are anxious. Do you have any weapons to use? It hurts to hit people?" Meng Liang grinned.


    "Little brother, how about this?" the boss took out an army thorn and shook it in front of Meng Liang.


    "What''s this, harpoon?" Meng Liang looked at the army thorn in the boss''s hand and asked puzzled.


    "What''s a harpoon? It''s called a military spike!!" the boss was speechless.


    "Then why is there a hook?"


    "Isn''t this to increase the lethality? With a knife, the intestines can be pulled out. If you don''t like it, there are some without thorns."


    The boss returned and handed Meng Liang another one without thorns.


    "This is good. It''s easy to hold. Come on." Meng Liang nodded with satisfaction.


    "Don''t wear thorns. This is more fierce. I''ll tell you."


    "No, no, the intestines are disgusting. Don''t want that." Meng Liang put it.


    "That''s OK, this 200 little brothers." the boss looked at Meng Liang with a look of a profiteer.


    "It''s so expensive!" Meng Liang was a little surprised.


    "It''s not expensive. I have to pay 500 elsewhere. I''m cheap."


    "Such a thing is only 200 yuan. It''s not expensive."


    Meng Liang looked at the army thorn in his hand over and over and said with a little pain.


    "A good horse with a good saddle is not. The reason why Lu Bu in the Three Kingdoms is so powerful is that there are red rabbit horses and Fang Tian painted halberds. The equipment is very important when going out to fight. Take out this army spike and win half the momentum compared with the broken machete." the boss whetted and hawed to sell his army spike.


    "Well, that''s it."


    Meng Liang really didn''t want to hear the boss''s ink go down, and was quite satisfied with the army stab in his hand, so he happily agreed.


    "By the way, boss, do you have a condom? Isn''t it bad for me to take it out like this?" after giving it, Qian Mengliang found that he couldn''t take the army stab. He wanted to hide in his clothes and was afraid to stab himself.


    "Well, I''ll give you a plastic bag and put it in it."


    The boss casually took out a black plastic bag used to buy vegetables from under the counter and handed it to Meng Liang.


    "This can''t be pierced and leaked?" Meng Liang took the plastic belt. It doesn''t look like a military thorn.


    "Don''t you just hold the point stab..."


    "That''s right!"


    Meng Liang nodded and walked out of the military store with a black plastic bag.


    "I wish you success!" the boss shouted when he saw Meng Liang leaving.


    "The boss doesn''t have to give more to the family!" Meng Liang waved his big hand and replied to the boss.


    "Jingle!" as soon as Meng Liang waved his hand, the army stab leaked and the plastic bag fell to the ground.


    "Grass, I said this plastic bag couldn''t work, but he fucking fooled me!"


    Meng Liang picked up the army spike, wrapped it in a plastic tape, and then hid it in his clothes.


    After that, Meng Liang stopped a passing taxi.


    "Go, little brother?"


    "Drive forward..."


    "OK!"


    At the other end, just after class in our school, Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan and I hurried out of the classroom. The three of us found Meng Liang in a big circle in the school.


    "Where has the fool gone?" Liu Rui said breathlessly.


    "Let''s go to Tian Hao''s class! If Tian Hao is in class, it means nothing!" I thought for a while and suddenly realized that Tian Hao is the problem now, so.


    Then we ran to the teaching building again. After finding Tian Hao''s class, we found that Tian Hao really skipped class!


    "Finished, this fool must have blocked Tian Hao by himself!" I scolded with heavy breath and worry.


    "Buzzing"


    At this time, my mobile phone rang. It was a strange number. I took out a message.


    "The sun never sets disco!"

 Chapter 17

    After reading the text message, I frowned, which obviously told me that Meng Liang had gone to the sunless disco, but who sent the text message? How does he know where Meng Liang has gone? How did he know we were looking for Meng Liang now? A series of questions flashed in my mind, but there was no idea. I felt that all this was a little too strange, as if someone was watching us!


    "What''s the matter? What are you thinking here?" Liu Rui saw my abnormality, pushed me and asked.


    "I just received a text message."


    I handed my cell phone to Liu Rui. Liu Rui glanced at the text message and immediately understood what was going on.


    "What are you thinking about here? Go to the sun never sets!" then Liu Rui returned his cell phone to me and ran outside the teaching building.


    "Wait for me, what are you doing in such a hurry!" seeing Liu Rui running away, Yuan Yuan and I hurried out.


    "Liangzi doesn''t know what''s going on now. Can I not be in a fucking hurry!" Liu Rui shouted as he ran.


    I caught up with Liu Rui and grabbed him. Liu Rui was very puzzled and scolded me: "what the fuck are you pulling me for?"


    "Can you think a little longer? The message says that the sun never sets and you never run away in the disco? Now we don''t even know who sent this message. Go. What if it''s a trap set by Tian Hao? Even if it''s not a trap, if Liangzi isn''t there, do we delay looking for him? What if something really happens to him?"


    I spoke very fast and asked a series of questions. Liu Rui was stunned after listening to me.


    "I think ye is right. We can''t rashly stay in the past because of an unfounded text message!" Yuan Yuan also said.


    "Give me your cell phone!"


    Liu Rui thought about it, grabbed my cell phone, opened the text message, and then dialed the number that sent the text message.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is turned off..."


    "Shit, it''s turned off. I can''t control so much. Even if it''s a trap, I have to go... I can be afraid of those dog baskets..." after that, Liu Rui picked up a brick from the ground and then ran to the school gate.


    I thought about it and hurried to follow it. Although many problems can''t be explained clearly, the only clue is that the sun doesn''t set now. Even if it may be Tian Hao''s game for us, there''s no way. If we don''t go there, Meng Liang will be more dangerous.


    At the other end, Meng Liang had come to the disco where the sun never sets.


    Deafening music sounded in the hall of the disco. Countless boys and girls shook their bodies with the music and released the hormones of youth. This disco is neither big nor small in our city. It''s certainly not a problem to install more than 100 people.


    Meng Liang frowned at the crowd on the dance floor.


    "There are so many fucking people here. Where can I find Tian Hao? I won''t tell me the details." Meng Liang held the military thorn in his arms, dodged left and right, shuttled through the crowd, trying to find Tian Hao''s figure.


    "Grass, I can''t. There are too many people. Where can I find Tian Hao? I can''t find it all night. This army thorn is bought for nothing!" Meng Liang wiped the sweat on his forehead and said to himself.


    "The women here are really fucking coquettish. They rub on me and make me pee. No, I have to go to the bathroom first. I can''t find it when I hold my urine!" Meng Liang was ready to go to the bathroom in the disco.


    "Hey, handsome guy alone?" at this time, an old woman in her thirties greeted Meng Liang.


    "Ah, alone."


    Meng Liang raised his head and looked at the woman in front of him. The woman''s low breasted miniskirt and black silk stockings. It''s OK to look at her figure without looking at her face. When Meng Liang looked at her face, it hung over her next somersault. This guy looked like Liu Rui for middle-aged and elderly women.


    "I''m alone, too. How about we talk about our life ideals?" the "beauty" covered her mouth and smiled, and then gave Meng Liang an eyebrow.


    Meng Liang looked at the woman''s face, which was still full of wrinkles, even if she was coated with a thick layer of cosmetics. In an instant, she felt like vomiting and hurriedly said, "no, no!"


    "What are you holding in your arms? I think you''ve been holding it all the time?"


    The woman not only didn''t go, but got closer. When she spoke, she poked Meng Liang''s chest with her hand.


    "Roll the calf!" Meng Liang looked at the woman and poked her hand at her army stab. At once, he pulled the woman''s hand away, and then shouted at the woman.


    Meng Liang''s roar stunned the woman instantly, and all the people around looked at it. After a while, the woman should come, just like Meng Liang insulted her, and began to yell.


    "What are you doing with us? Don''t you just have fun here? Let me poke you. What''s the matter?"


    There were more and more people watching the excitement around, and the woman scolded more and more vigorously.


    Meng Liang had the heart to give the woman a mouth at that time, but he still held back, because today he just wanted to find Tian Hao and didn''t want to provoke anything else.


    Seeing more and more people, Meng Liang sweated more and more on his forehead and peed more and more urgently. Finally, she had no choice but to squeeze through the crowd and go to the toilet. The woman saw Meng Liang wanted to run, so she began to chase, but after chasing for a while, she saw that there were no people, so she gave up and went back to find the next goal.


    "Grass, how did you meet such a silly old woman!" Meng Liang ran into the toilet and scolded while unfastening his trouser bag.


    "Hey, brother Hao and I celebrated our friend''s birthday in the disco. We didn''t drink too much. We went back to school later. What can I do for you? OK, OK." just when Meng Liang peed, a boy walked into the toilet on the phone. He didn''t drink less. He walked close to the wall.


    "Eh, how strange is this urinal? It''s Square. Isn''t it normal? Isn''t it round?" the boy began to mutter and study holding the washbasin next to the toilet.


    Meng Liang turned his head and looked at the boy. He was very happy. He was really a narrow friend. This man was the thief who tripped yuan yuan in the canteen.


    Seeing that there was no one else in the toilet, Meng Liang immediately locked the door in the toilet, then took out the military thorn and quietly walked towards the boy.


    The boy had taken off his pants and was about to pee in the square urinal.


    "A little high, can''t reach..."


    The boy''s height really took some effort to pee in the washbasin, because the general washbasin was much higher than the urinal, so the boy had to try to pee on tiptoe. According to Meng Liang''s later memories, the picture was very strange.


    At this time, Meng Liang suddenly put his arms around the boy''s neck and put a military thorn on the boy''s back.


    The boy was hugged by Meng Liang. He was going to pee and was scared back in an instant.

 Chapter 18

    "You pee. I''ll talk to you after you pee." Meng Liang whispered behind the boy.


    "Brother, you can''t pee when you look at me like this!" the boy had to turn his head while talking.


    "Don''t look back, I''ll close my eyes and you pee!" Meng Liang shouted immediately when he saw the boy turning back.


    The boy turned his head again and began to pee attentively, but he didn''t pee after waiting for a while. Then he was very wronged and said, "no... no pee, big brother!"


    "No, then don''t pee. Do you know what I''m holding?"


    "Gun..." when the boy looked at the police and bandit films, he shivered and replied.


    Meng Liang was stunned, then smiled and said, "it''s almost the same. Do you know how to cooperate?"


    "I know, brother, but can you let me put on my pants before I go out? It''s a bit embarrassing to go out like this. It''s not good on the news tomorrow, do you think?" the boy is still immersed in the plot of the police and bandits film.


    "Who the hell wants to take you out? Now what do I ask you? What can you honestly answer me? Can you do it?"


    "Ah, I can do it. It turns out that you''re not holding hostages. I thought you wanted to hold me like those robbers in the movie!" the boy still said with great care until he sobered up.


    "Don''t fucking talk to me here. I ask you which private room Tian Hao is in?" Meng Liang asked a little speechless.


    "Brother Hao, they are in private room 104. Brother, why do you ask?"


    "Nothing to ask, you go in." Meng Liang opened the door of a toilet and pushed the boy in.


    "Brother, what are you doing? It''s not robbery? I''m still a virgin, brother." the boy said with his bare ass and back to Meng Liang in a panic.


    Boys also regret it very much. You talk about the robbery of others. I took off my pants myself. Isn''t this looking for revenge!


    "Just like you, who the fuck robbed your color? Honestly, I''m afraid to count five thousand inside. If one is less, I''ll shoot you!"


    "One... Two... Three..." when the boy heard that it was not robbery, he immediately lay down beside the urinal and counted honestly.


    "Don''t go before 5000, do you hear?" Meng Liang asked when he walked out of the toilet.


    "Don''t worry, brother, 45!!" the boy in the toilet replied.


    Meng Liang went out of the toilet and came to the private room area of the disco with a military thorn.


    "104, that''s it!" Meng Liang licked his dry lips and looked at the number plate on the top of the private room.


    At the other end, we also took a bus to the sunless disco. When we went in, we were stunned.


    "Fuck, there are so many people!" Liu Rui looked at the people on the dance floor and jumped.


    "Can you go there to find Meng liang?" Yuan Yuan was a little stunned when he looked at so many people.


    "You''re stupid. Don''t you know Meng liang when you fight there!" Liu Rui patted Yuanyuan on the head and said.


    "That''s right, you''re still smart!" Yuan Yuan smiled foolishly.


    "OK, stop the ink. Let''s look for it separately. Whoever finds it, shout." I frowned and said in a mess.


    After that, we started looking for Meng Liang in one direction, but we didn''t know that Meng Liang was no longer on the dance floor, but went to Tian Hao''s private room.


    Meng Liang kicked open the door of the private room and found that there were about a dozen men and four or five women sitting inside. It seems that they should have been asked to accompany them. After Meng Liang went in, the people inside didn''t respond. After all, there were many people. No one paid attention to them when they came out and went in, so they should sing, drink and touch their thighs.


    And Tian Hao is now drunk. He leans on the sofa and is about to fall asleep. Meng Liang took a look, but no one noticed him, so he cleared his throat, walked to a singing girl and said, "can you lend me your microphone?"


    The girl looked at Meng Liang impatiently and said, "I''ve just sung..."


    Before he finished, Meng Liang grabbed the microphone, then went to the door, stopped the song, turned on the headlights, and the whole private room lit up.


    "Grass, who turned on the light?"


    The people below yelled.


    "Brothers have a good time!"


    Meng Liang looked around the private room, held the microphone and said with a smile.


    "Grass Mud Horse, who are you? Who brought this man?" a boy with a gold necklace stood up and pointed to Meng Liang.


    "I came with brother Hao."


    "You fool brought it?" the boy pushed Tian Hao, who was going to sleep.


    "Who?"


    Tian Hao opened his eyes very reluctantly, but when he saw Meng Liang holding the microphone, he suddenly felt refreshed.


    "Grass Mud Horse, do you dare to bring it to the door yourself?" Tian Haoteng stood up.


    "This is a private affair between Tian Hao and me. If you don''t think it has anything to do with you, roll aside and pout!" Meng Liang shouted with a microphone.


    At this time, the boy with a gold necklace picked up a bottle of beer from the table, walked to Meng Liang, then raised the bottle and smashed it on Meng Liang''s head.


    With a bang, the wine bottle exploded on Meng Liang''s head, and blood flowed down the beer from his head.


    "Does it matter if you fucking tell me?" the boy seemed to feel that smashing was not fun. He took out a wine bottle while talking.


    "It''s easy to do if you have a relationship." Meng Liang licked the beer flowing to the corner of his mouth and said with a smile.


    "Grass Mud Horse!"


    The boy raised the bottle and smashed it again. Meng Liang raised his leg with one foot. The boy had to fly half a meter away at once. Then Meng Liang took out the military thorn in his arms and stabbed it in the boy''s thigh.


    "Ah! I fuck your mother!" the boy screamed and lay on the ground with his thigh in his arms.


    Seeing the man fall to the ground, the girl screamed and the whole private room was in chaos. Meng Liang, holding the bloody military spike, shouted to the microphone, "be quiet. I said it was a personal grudge. Now I''ll give you another chance. If you think you don''t know Tian Hao, give me an honest pout."


    Hearing Meng Liang''s words, the group at the bottom suddenly quieted down. Everyone consciously walked to the corner and pouted.


    It''s not that these people are not interesting, but that they really don''t know Tian Hao. The only one who knows Tian Hao is still counting in the toilet. This group of people came for the birthday host, and now the birthday host is lying on the ground with his thigh, so no one wants to do anything. After all, the military thorn in Meng Liang''s hand is still very scary.


    "I don''t know anyone, that''s easy!"


    Looking at the group of people pouting in the corner, Meng Liang still had a smile on his face and walked to Tian Hao with a military thorn.

 Chapter 19

    "What do you want?"


    Looking at Meng Liang getting closer and closer, Tian Hao was scared and sat down on the sofa.


    "What do you want? You''re not like brother Hao who made me kneel down in the canteen. Come on, stand up and let''s talk!"


    With that, Meng Liang directly pulled Tian Hao up from the sofa.


    "Brother Liang, I was wrong last time. If you don''t remember the villain, let me go. Will I never be right with you again?"


    Tian Hao''s legs trembled slightly when he stood up.


    "OK, kneel down and beat yourself ten mouths."


    Meng Liang picked up the paper towel on the tea table and wiped the blood on the army thorn. He said in a very indifferent manner.


    Tian Hao was stunned after hearing Meng Liang''s words and had no response.


    "Brother Hao, I bought this thing for 200 yuan. Tell me how it feels if I hurt you."


    Meng Liang smiled and asked Tian Hao.


    Meng Liang just finished, Tian Hao fell down on his knees and began to fan his mouth. He was also afraid that Meng Liang would really stab him. He was really afraid now.


    "Speak up, I can''t fucking hear you!"


    Meng Liang imitated the way Tian Hao was saying this to us.


    "That''s right. Count yourself. Don''t fight too much, my brother Hao!"


    Meng Liang touched Tian Hao''s head and said with a smile.


    "I''m finished, brother Liang!"


    After a while, Tian Hao finally finished his mouth, stood up and whispered to Meng Liang.


    "Not one less?"


    Meng Liang asked.


    "No, keep counting."


    Now Tian Hao has long lost his momentum in the canteen. He is as good as a dog.


    "I''m teasing you. How can brother Hao fight less? Then we''ll be clear!"


    Meng Liang said.


    "Thank you, brother Liang. I''m leaving."


    Hearing Meng Liang''s words, Tian Hao felt relieved that he was about to walk outside the door.


    "Wait a minute, we''re done. You still owe me a statement about Yuanyuan!"


    At this time, the smile on Meng Liang''s face disappeared and replaced by a murderous spirit!


    "Still... Still owe you a statement?"


    Tian Hao was stunned when he heard Meng Liang''s words, stopped his steps and stammered.


    "Yes, when you beat Yuan Yuan like that, that''s all?"


    Meng Liang''s face was dignified and he walked to Tian Hao step by step with the army thorn.


    "Brother Liang, I kneel here..."


    "Puff! Puff! Puff!"


    Before Tian Hao finished, Meng Liang was like a madman holding a military stab to his stomach for three times. If it was an ordinary knife, what would it feel like to stab a normal person''s stomach for three times? Besides, Meng Liang now uses this military stab with a bleeding slot, and the blood immediately began to flow along Tian Hao''s stomach.


    Because Meng Liang''s hand was so sudden, Tian Haogen couldn''t respond. He didn''t even have a chance to escape and escape. He shouted, covered his bloody stomach and lay on the ground. His trembling body seemed to tell others that he was still alive.


    Meng Liang saw Tian Hao fall down, and the murderous spirit in his eyes finally disappeared. He calmly picked up a paper towel to wipe the blood on the military thorn, then picked up a plastic belt to wrap the military thorn and put it into his clothes.


    The group of people in the private room who had pouted honestly witnessed everything with their own eyes. No one stood up to say a word for Tian Hao. Everyone dared not say a word. They looked at Meng Liang in panic.


    At this time, the door of the private room was suddenly opened, and a short, thin man came in with an exposed woman in his arms.


    "Shit! Is this where you play?"


    When the man came in, he saw Tian Hao lying in a pool of blood and shouted in surprise.


    Meng Liang heard the man''s voice and suddenly looked up. The army stab that had to be put away was quietly pulled out of his arms


    "Wei... Wei Tian..."


    Meng Liang''s eyes straightened, looked at the man at the door and said with his teeth.


    The man named Wei Tian didn''t seem to be frightened by the scene in the private room. Instead, he looked very calm, released his hand around the woman''s shoulder, and then walked in with his back. Then he came to Meng Liang, looked at Meng Liang with his head tilted for a long time and asked, "I seem to know you. Do you know what''s going on?"


    Meng Liang swallowed his saliva, his face was pale and didn''t say a word. His hand tightly clutching the army thorn began to tremble slightly


    "Who are you from? I must know you... I just can''t remember... Give me a wake-up call!"


    Wei Tian scratched his nose and continued to ask.


    "Cheng... Yu..."


    Meng Liang stammered back. His eyes scanned the whole private room, and his hands trembled even more.


    "Ah... I remember... You''re his friend, aren''t you... What''s going on..."


    Wei Tian slowly sat on the sofa, pointed to Tian Hao on the ground and asked.


    "You didn''t spend 200 yuan in vain..."


    Meng Liang ignored Wei Tian''s words and smiled at the army thorn in his hand.


    "You''re fucking Deaf... I''m fucking asking you..."


    "Fuck you, you know I''ve been looking for you all these years! Let me meet you here today, I''ll fuck you..." Meng Liang was almost crazy in an instant. He rushed to Wei Tian with a lunge, clenched Wei Tian''s hair with both hands, banged against the Wall twice, and then shouted at Wei Tian''s face with a military spike: "I''ve been looking for you all these years. Unexpectedly, you dare to come back. I didn''t kill you at that time. Now I fucking kill you..."


    After Meng Liang roared, he jumped up and trampled on Wei Tian''s head with his feet.


    Wei Tian''s original body lattice, it is estimated that neither of them can beat Meng Liang, so he had to clamp his head with his arms and say nothing.


    After playing for three or four minutes, Meng Liang was panting. He wiped the sweat on his forehead, then lit a cigarette, took the military thorn and continued to point to Wei Tiandao: "I''ll avenge brother Yu today... I''ll turn myself in after killing you..."


    "Dada dada."


    Wei Tian twitched all over and kept pedaling his heels to ease his fear. Looking at Meng Liang, his teeth trembled and replied, "you should have killed all of you... You can''t get out of this house today..."


    "Go to hell..."


    As soon as Meng Liang gritted his teeth and raised the military thorn in his hand, he went to Wei Tian''s stomach. Wei Tian instinctively hid to the right, then picked up an ashtray from the tea table, exerted all his strength, and slammed it on Meng Liang''s head.


    Wei Tian picked up a large and strong glass ashtray, and Wei Tian also exhausted his strength at that time, so he directly slapped Meng Liang, and Wei Tian raised his legs and ran outside the door while Meng Liang fell down


    Seeing that Wei Tian was going to run, Meng Liang quickly stood up, and then fell to the ground with a puff.


    When others saw Wei Tian open the door and run out, they hurriedly ran out.


    "Kill! Somebody!"


    "Help!"


    There was a lot of help in the private room. Meng Liang shook his dizzy head, stood up, cleaned up the army stab, opened the door and left the private room.

 Chapter 20

    The group ran outside and shouted, "come on, kill!"


    Hearing this, the whole disco was in a mess. When the security guard saw this group of people running out of the private room, he hurriedly ran over and grabbed a man who had just run out of the private room and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "104 killed!" a girl replied with fear on her face, and then ran to the door.


    "104 has a situation, 104 has a situation." the security guard shouted at the walkie talkie after hearing the girl''s words.


    On the other end of the walkie talkie, a dozen security guards hurried from the lounge to 104. When the security guard ran into the private room and saw Tian Hao in the pool of blood, he quickly shouted, "come here and send him to the hospital!"


    "Where''s the murderer?" the manager rushed over and caught a boy and asked.


    "Run away!"


    "You take people and hurry to chase me!" the manager shouted at the security guard.


    "Manager Li, there are so many people. We don''t know it''s a murderer. How to chase it?" the security guard said helplessly.


    "It''s the one with the army stab in his hand!" the boy said at this time.


    "Go, what are you doing?" then the security guards ran out of the box again, looking for Meng Liang''s figure.


    At this time, we were still looking for Meng Liang everywhere on the dance floor. Suddenly, a group of people rushed out and ran to the door. Seeing this scene, I thought it was over. There was an accident!


    "Meng Liang seems to have an accident!" Liu Rui said anxiously looking at the flustered crowd.


    At this time, I grabbed a man and asked, "brother, what happened?"


    "Looks like a dead man." the man looked at me and replied.


    "What''s the dead? There?" my heart kicked up when I heard this sentence, because I thought Meng Liang was dead at this time.


    "I don''t know about the private room. You''d better hurry. I heard the murderer is still in the room!" after that, the man ran to the door.


    After listening to the man''s words, I hurried to the private room. When I ran to the private room and looked inside, several security guards carried Tian Hao and them out.


    "What? Meng Liang is all right? It was Tian Hao who was injured?" I looked at the dying Tian Hao and said, with much less worry in my heart.


    "Let''s not watch here. The police will come soon!" Wu Tao said reassuringly when he saw that it was not Meng Liang who was injured.


    "This fool is looking for death!" although Meng Liang was not injured, my worry was not less, because I was afraid that the police would catch Meng Liang. In that case, Meng Liang would be over.


    "It''s no use for us to be here now. Meng Liang is not stupid. He must have run away. Let''s go outside to find him!" Liu Rui said anxiously at this time.


    "Yes, ye, let''s go outside to find Meng Liang!" Yuan Yuan said and dragged me to the door.


    As soon as we went out, we saw and heard the siren of the police car, and the ambulance and the police car came to the sunless disco at the same time.


    "It''s over! Liangzi, this is really an accident!" I was confused when I saw the police car. I almost fainted.


    "What the hell is this? Let''s find Meng Liang separately. He can''t go far!" Liu Rui said helplessly.


    "Let''s look around the exit where we can get out of the disco!" I had to cheer up and say to them at this time.


    After that, we separated to look for Meng Liang.


    When the manager saw the police and the ambulance, he hurried out of the private room to meet him.


    The medical staff carried a stretcher and took Tian Hao to the ambulance, and then drove directly to the hospital.


    "Have you caught the suspect?" the policeman asked, looking at the disco manager.


    "No, the suspect had run away when we arrived," the manager replied truthfully.


    "Xiao Liu, quickly block the scene, find witnesses and check everyone who goes out." after listening to the manager, the policeman immediately said to the people around him.


    "OK."


    At this time, Meng Liang didn''t leave the disco because there were too many people at that time and he couldn''t squeeze out. Now there are fewer people, but the police began to check one by one.


    "This is terrible! I can''t get out!" Meng Liang looked at the police at the door and was a little overwhelmed.


    At this time, Meng Liang looked up and suddenly saw a small window on the second floor, so Meng Liang hurried to the second floor, opened the window and jumped down without thinking.


    At this time, Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan, who had just come here, suddenly found Meng Liang who had just jumped out of the window and ran over immediately.


    "Fuck, I found you!" Liu Rui went up and pulled Meng Liang up.


    "Why are you still here?" Meng Liang looked at Liu Rui a little surprised.


    "The police are fucking here. Can we not come?" said Liu Ruina, taking out his cell phone and calling me.


    "We found Meng Liang. It''s at the back door. Come here quickly."


    "OK, I''ll be there in a minute."


    Hearing that Liu Rui found Meng Liang, my hanging heart finally put down, shouted Yuanyuan and ran back to the door.


    "You''ve made a big mess, you know!" I was very excited after seeing Meng Liang. I went up and kicked Meng Liang in the stomach.


    Meng Liang was kicked to the ground by me at once. Originally, I wanted to beat Meng Liang again, but they grabbed him.


    "You''re fucking staring at me. Are you crazy now? Can you kill people? Show me your stuff and I''ll see!" I saw Meng Liang lying on the ground, staring at me unconvinced and scolding loudly.


    "Come on, everything has happened. Are you so useful now?" Liu Rui picked up Meng Liang and shouted at me.


    "Let''s take him with us. The police will come later. Now is not the time to get angry." Wu Tao said as he dragged me.


    "You''ll fucking die. Sooner or later, you''ll kill yourself! The police are at the front door, let''s go around the back door!" I calmed down and said.


    Then we ran along the back door. At this time, a group of security guards found us.


    "People are here, hurry up!" the security guard shouted immediately after seeing us.


    Hearing the words of the security guard, we immediately spread our legs and began to run. The security guard chased us behind. We didn''t know how far we ran. We vaguely ran to a community, and the security guard was still chasing us. At this time, a person appeared in front of me. I looked up and saw that it was the waiter I met in the fast food restaurant that day.


    "What are you doing? This is playing hide and seek?" the waiter looked at us foolishly with two boxes of lunch.


    "How is it you! Give me back the fast food!" the waiter was surprised when he saw me, and then immediately jumped at me with open teeth and claws.


    "I''ll talk about fast food later. Do you have a place to hide people?" I gasped to the waiter.


    "What''s the matter?" the waiter looked at me in a daze.

 Chapter 21

    "Don''t ink, just take us there!" I shouted at the waiter impatiently.


    "Follow me!" the waiter saw me in a hurry and didn''t write any more. He took us to the community.


    After a while, we ran to a yard. The waiter took out the key and opened the door. I looked back and made sure that no one was following, so I was relieved to enter the yard.


    "Grass, why are people gone?" a security guard said.


    "I was here just now. I''m out of Kung Fu."


    "OK, stop chasing. Let''s go back quickly. Maybe this group of people are not." another security guard said at this time.


    Hiding behind the wall in the yard, we watched the security guards leave and finally breathed a sigh of relief, but we got rid of them. This guy ran two miles away.


    After Wei Tian ran out of the box, he found the safety pass of the disco, and then the cat was at the corner of the stairs.


    After calming his mood, Wei Tian took out his mobile phone and searched the phone book, but he dialed two calls and turned them off.


    "Brother Tian, what''s the matter..." the third call finally got through. The person who answered the phone happened to be the binzi who helped Tian Hao block us that day.


    "Shit, there''s someone to answer the phone. Binzi, something''s wrong with me. Please bring more people here..." Wei Tian simply organized the language and said in a hurry.


    "Why..."


    "If you want to come here, come here quickly..." because of Meng Liang''s incident just now, Wei Tian is very unstable and yells loudly.


    "Where are you, brother..."


    "The sun doesn''t set, remember to take the guy..."


    "Squeak, squeak, squeak!"


    Twenty minutes later, three or two white golden cup vans roared. The tires rubbed the ground and gave off a pungent smell of rubber. Binzi looked at the police car parked not far away and the bustling crowd. The sun was not setting.


    "Get out of the car!"


    Binzi opened the door with a bang and shouted loudly!


    More than 30 people gathered around binzi in the twinkling of an eye. At this time, Wei Tian had been waiting at the door of the sun for a long time. Wei Tian also came over.


    "Pa"


    Wei Tian walked up to binzi and slapped him in the face. He gritted his teeth and scolded, "why did you come here? Everyone ran away!"


    "I''m sorry..." binzi got a slap in the face for no reason, lowered his head, bit his teeth and whispered.


    "What''s matter with the you?" a trainee policeman waved an electric baton and shouted when he saw so many people coming suddenly.


    "Call me the one you took the lead..." Wei Tian looked at the shouting policeman and said with disdain.


    "Oh, isn''t this Wei Dashao? What brings you..." before the trainee police react, the manager on duty said to Wei Tian with a smile.


    "Did you catch those people just now?" Wei Tian was not in the mood to talk nonsense with the manager, sorted out his collar and asked softly.


    "Ran away and didn''t follow..."


    "Shit, binzi, those people are the students you helped Tian Hao fight. They came to Tian Hao. You take people to catch them nearby, especially where they lost them. Those people have a story with me. If you can''t find them, you don''t have to come back, okay?" Wei Tian glanced at binzi and asked.


    "Yes, let''s go."


    As soon as binzi waved his hand, he was the first to run in the direction of our escape.


    "Come on, come here," Wei Tian said to the manager on duty after seeing binzi leave.


    "What''s up, Wei Dashao..." the manager on duty approached Wei Tian carefully and asked.


    "You ask these policemen to go away quickly and I''ll deal with the rest, don''t you understand?" Wei Tianyi put his arm around the manager''s shoulder and whispered.


    "But..."


    "If you can''t do it well, you have to close the door if the sun doesn''t set..."


    After that, Wei Tiantou went to the old parking lot, leaving the manager on duty alone in the wind.


    "They''re gone. Don''t hide. Come in." the waiter opened the door and shouted to us in the corner.


    We walked into the room and found that there was nothing in the room, just a big bed and a TV.


    "This is where my family used to live. Later, when I got rich, I bought a building and didn''t live here. Few people came here. I''ll find you some bottles of water." the waiter put down his lunch box and walked to a room inside.


    "Who is this man?" Liu Rui pointed to the waiter and asked.


    "I knew him when I bought fast food. I don''t know who he is," I said, sitting on the bed.


    "My name is Yang Song. What''s your situation? I don''t know if it''s expired. You can make do with it!" the waiter took out some bottles of mineral water and handed it to us.


    "Nothing, just a group of people want to chase me." I took the mineral water and drank it.


    "Chasing you?" Yang Yong asked in surprise.


    "It''s not much difference if you don''t chase and kill." I nodded.


    "I told you that day that you can''t do things impulsively. Isn''t it because your daughter-in-law let people sleep? What''s the big deal? I don''t know how many green hats I take. I don''t take them to heart. I tell you." Yang Song smiled and said indifferently.


    "Your heart is really big," I said a little speechless.


    "When did you have a daughter-in-law?" Liu Rui looked at me confused.


    "Don''t listen to him talking nonsense, his daughter-in-law just let me sleep." after drinking the water, I lay in bed in a very bad mood and didn''t want to say a word, because I was too tired.


    "OK, you stay here for a while. I have to go back to see the restaurant. There are still two fast foods that haven''t been delivered. After a while, the chef found that I''m not here and should hit me with a big spoon. It''s safe here. Just don''t walk around." after that, Yang Song walked out of the yard with a boxed lunch and a small song.


    "Is this man reliable? Will he tell us?" Wu Tao asked with some concern after Yang Song left.


    "No, he doesn''t know what''s going on with us. What can I say?" I groaned weakly in bed.


    Meng Liang took out the army spike and threw it on the ground. All of a sudden, he also lay in bed. When he saw Meng Liang lying down, I didn''t say a word, because I''m in a mess and don''t want to talk to him at all.


    "Liangzi, what did you do to Tian Hao?" Yuan Yuan looked at Meng Liang with a little worry and asked.


    "Nothing, just three times." Meng Liang said easily with his hands under his head.


    "Do you still think you''re awesome?" Liu Rui asked, glancing at Meng Liang.


    After hearing Liu Rui''s words, Meng Liang stopped making a noise.


    "Why the hell did you come to Tian Hao alone? Can you tell us something?" Liu Rui continued.


    "Are you a pig head? Who of us doesn''t want revenge? Ye almost fainted when he heard that you had an accident. You know? You said it lightly. Tian Hao doesn''t know whether he is dead or alive now. If he really dies, you''ll be a wanted man. Just wait for the police to catch you!"


    "Stupidity is more than stupidity, it''s stupidity!" Liu Rui walked around the room angrily, scolding Meng Liang as he walked.


    "You said you. When I told ye that you just couldn''t understand what I said. You didn''t want to revenge. You stabbed people with an army stab. Who do you think you are? Underworld or old perplexer? Now it''s a legal society. Do you know? Illiterate! Legal illiterate! Idiot!" Liu Rui began to grind and haw and then scolded Meng Liang.

 Chapter 22

    Meng Liang didn''t respond to Liu Rui''s abuse this time. On the contrary, he has been lying in bed without saying a word since he entered the house. His eyes are staring at the ceiling. He doesn''t know what to think.


    "Liangzi, how do you know Tian Hao is in the sun?" I suddenly remembered the message in my mobile phone. From the current situation, it is obvious that this message was not sent by Tian Hao. Who is it? Perhaps we can only find the answer from Meng Liang''s mouth.


    "I don''t know, a strange number..." Meng Liang didn''t look at it. I shook my head and returned.


    "I didn''t find out why you are so awesome. You don''t even know who sent it. Dare you go there alone? Didn''t you think it might be Tian Hao''s suit?" Liu Rui seemed even more angry after hearing Meng Liang''s words.


    "I also received a text message one day after you left... I want to know what''s going on?" I took out my cell phone and threw it to Meng Liang.


    "What? You got it too?" Meng Liang glanced at his mobile phone and sat up with a splash, as if he was surprised.


    "It''s definitely not Tian Hao who sent the message. If he wants to be negative, we don''t need to take ourselves in. Who sent the message!" I rubbed my face with both hands. Now the problem is getting more and more complex. I think we seem to be monitored. Someone coaxed us to do something step by step.


    "Could it be Tian Hao''s enemy?" Yuan Yuan, who had not spoken, responded and whispered.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect... This man is too fucking bad. Isn''t it obvious that he used us as guns?" Liu Rui patted on the forehead and suddenly realized.


    "I met Tian Hao and another person in the sun today..." Meng Liang hesitated for a long time in bed and finally decided to tell us the facts.


    "Who?" I asked.


    "Do you remember Wei Tian..."


    When I heard the name Wei Tian, the lighter in my hand fell to the ground with a slap. Even Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan were stunned.


    "Who the fuck did you say you saw?" Liu Rui asked, looking straight at Meng Liang.


    "Wei Tian!" Meng Liang once again said the name we couldn''t forget.


    "Fuck, he dares to come back!" when yuan yuan, who has always been very good tempered, confirmed that he had heard correctly, his face suddenly became very angry, biting his teeth and scolding.


    "Pa! Liangzi, tell me about it!" I picked up my lighter from the ground, lit a cigarette, took a deep breath and said.


    "Still have, give me one." Meng Liang stretched out his hand to take care of me.


    I threw the cigarette box to Meng Liang. Meng Liang took the cigarette box and lit the cigarette with trembling hands.


    "You know you''re scared?" I took a cigarette and asked Meng Liang.


    Meng Liang didn''t answer me, but his voice trembled and described to us the story that happened in his private room today.


    After listening to Meng Liang''s words, the whole room fell into silence, and everyone was smoking. I now feel that the problem is becoming more and more complex, which seems to be beyond our acceptable range.


    Although I don''t know who sent the message, I can vaguely feel that the person who sent the message didn''t run to Tian Hao, but ran to Wei Tian.


    What happened today is by no means accidental. When we were in junior high school, we didn''t know many people, so we must know this person and know us and Wei Tian very well. He took advantage of each of our weaknesses to guide us to have another conflict with Wei Tian step by step, Whether he wants us to get rid of Wei Tian or Wei Tian to get rid of us, the more I want to be afraid, the more I want to feel terrible.


    "The problem is troublesome now. Wei Tian will certainly not give up..." I said helplessly after listening.


    "If he doesn''t look for me, I have to look for him!" Meng Liang said with firm eyes.


    "I know revenge day by day. Don''t you have to pay attention to a way to revenge?" Liu Rui calmed down at this time, picked up a cigarette and smoked by himself.


    "Don''t worry, Liangzi. I can''t. I go home and beg my father. My father will certainly have a solution." Yuan Yuan continued.


    "Don''t tell your family about it. Your father won''t offend Wei Tian because of us..."


    "Yes, you''d better not find your father about this..."


    "Yes, my father is a profiteer. He is open to money!" Yuan Yuan thought and gave up the idea of asking his father for help.


    "The police are looking for us outside, and Wei Tian is also looking for us. The situation is very unfavorable to us. We should hide here for the time being and don''t go out. As for the matter between Wei Tian and us, there must be an end. I can understand if you want revenge, but don''t be impulsive. We should discuss with you whatever we do. After all, we are brothers..." At present, I really can''t think of any way, so I can only let you hide here for the time being.


    Meng Liang didn''t say anything after listening to me. They just nodded silently.


    "Liangzi, calm down, don''t be impulsive. I''m tired. Go to Meng Liang and yawn, pat him on the shoulder and comfort him, because I''m really afraid that Meng Liang is doing something stupid.


    After that, I went to bed. After running for so long, Liu Ruiyuan was tired and fell asleep on the bed. Only Meng Liang still stared at the ceiling in a daze.


    At the other end, Tian Hao was sent to the hospital. When Tian Hao''s parents rushed to the hospital and saw his son covered in blood, Tian Hao''s mother fainted directly, while his father could only sit in the corridor and smoke one by one.


    Tian Hao''s family environment is pretty good. His parents have their own business. They are usually very busy and have no time to take care of Tian Hao. Originally, they thought their son was a good child who studied hard at school every day. As soon as they received a call from the Public Security Bureau, they didn''t believe it was their son who fought with others until they saw it with their own eyes.


    "Doctor, how''s my son?" Tian Hao''s father saw the doctor coming out of the ward and asked immediately.


    "It''s shallow. It didn''t hurt any organs. It''s just a little blood. The patient is awake now."


    "That''s good, that''s good."


    At this time, the police entered the ward, looked at Tian Hao and said, "wake up?"


    "HMM." Tian Hao nodded.


    "Tell me, what''s the matter with you?" a policeman sat next to Tian Hao with a book.


    "I don''t know." Tian Hao shook his head.


    "What? You don''t know? You let people fight like this, you tell me you don''t know?" the police also said in surprise.


    "I don''t remember anything, I don''t know anything." then Tian Hao covered his head and the cat went into the quilt.


    "Classmate, it''s hard for us to investigate like you, you know? In this way, as long as the people who hurt you get away with it." the police frowned and said.


    "I don''t know anything. What do you want me to say?" Tian Hao shouted in his quilt.


    "Your behavior is also a crime of shielding, you know."


    "Go, go, I said I don''t know."


    "Comrade policeman, if you think my child really doesn''t know, don''t ask." seeing Tian Hao like this, Tian Hao''s mother also said on the side.


    The police looked at Tian Hao''s mother and didn''t know what to say. They left the ward with a cold hum.


    "How was your question?" a colleague asked in the corridor after coming out.


    "Don''t say anything, do you have any clues?" the policeman said helplessly.


    "The head said, let''s leave this case alone..."


    "Forget it, just ignore it. You can''t go for a drink in vain."


    "Go and drink." another policeman grinned. They reached a tacit understanding and walked out of the hospital.


    "Dad, I won''t read it!"


    "Hey!" Tian Hao''s father sighed and reluctantly agreed.


    After that, Tian Hao lay on the hospital bed and went to bed. This night, he woke up in nightmares countless times. As long as he thought of Meng Liang facing him with an army thorn, Tian Hao didn''t have to fight the cold war all over himself.

 Chapter 23

    This night, I tossed for a long time and didn''t fall asleep. Maybe the appearance of Wei Tian reminds me of many things in the past. As long as I close my eyes, it was the days when we were in junior high school.


    At that time, we fought everywhere with brother Yu. Brother Yu was born like a big brother in society. It was his dream to mix society. Our dream was to follow him and don''t think about anything every day. When he became a big brother in society, we would eat delicious and drink spicy food in the back.


    At that time, there were 14 junior middle schools in SZ city. At that time, brother Yu not only made our junior middle school carry the handle, but also took us to other middle schools. At that time, no one in SZ junior middle school didn''t know that there was a student named Cheng Yu. In my eyes, as long as brother Yu is there, it''s nothing.


    At that time, although brother Yu was a junior high school student, I knew he was also very famous among the gangsters in our old area. At that time, he seemed to join any Gang, and I didn''t know the details. The big brother behind him covers him, so when the boss of other middle schools is also afraid of him. When he was in high spirits, he always told us, "what are you afraid of? I''m here."


    But it didn''t last long. We still got the wrong person. That person is Wei Tian.


    He is an ordinary student in a high school in the new area. The reason for the conflict between brother Yu and him is very simple, that is, a student in our school was beaten by Wei Tian, and then brother Yu came forward to teach Wei Tian a lesson. At that time, we all went with him. Who knows that Wei Tian is not as simple as he usually looks. His family moved from other places. His family has great power, which is not what ordinary people can compete with.


    At that time, Wei Tian did not find his family, but called a group of social gangsters in the new area, but we finally won. That was the last time I saw brother Yu fight.


    A few days after the fight, brother Yu was taken away by the Public Security Bureau. I heard that Wei Tian was seriously injured. Maybe brother Yu carried all the crimes himself, but we all know that many people started the fight, but brother Yu still took all the responsibilities himself. In his words, he is our eldest brother, If you really need someone to stand up, it must be him.


    Wei Tian''s family used the relationship and sentenced brother Yu to intentional injury. At that time, brother Yu was over 16, so he was sentenced to ten years.


    When we knew the results, everyone couldn''t believe it. At first, we thought it was just a simple fight, and we were released after being in charge of the police station for a few days, but we were too naive at that time.


    The boss of the guild that brother Yu joined didn''t know where he went at this time. Anyway, he didn''t care about brother Yu. Brother Yu went to prison. He could have told us all and mitigated his crime, but he didn''t, because he was our brother. He used his best ten years of youth to atone for us. I think this is a man, an indomitable man, and a man who will stand up when the sky falls.


    Before he left, brother Yu saw our last side and repeatedly told us not to fight in the future. No one really helped you in case of another accident. Brother Yu still looked like a light cloud. Everyone cried. Only he smiled and said, "ten years later, I''ll come out and still be your brother!"


    After brother Yu went in, we didn''t let us in many times. Even brother Yu''s father didn''t see brother Yu. Two years later, someone suddenly told us that brother Yu committed suicide in prison!


    Everything happened so suddenly. Fool Dou knew that Wei Tian killed brother Yu. They certainly didn''t want to let brother Yu go so easily, and then facing the energy of Wei Tian''s family, we ordinary families were so powerless.


    We wanted to avenge brother Yu, so we began to block Wei Tian every day, but Wei Tian also disappeared since then. We never saw that man again.


    Yuanyuan found his father, and his father began to trust him, but he didn''t find out how brother Yu died in the end. For the mistakes we made together, the responsibility was borne by him alone, and even paid his own life.


    We were in junior high school at that time. We have experienced what we should not experience. We have seen the cruelty of this society. We know that even if you fight hard, you will kneel on the money. China''s criminal law is perfect and sacred, but after all, it is people who enforce the law, not God. Some things look so pale and ridiculous in front of money and power.


    A young and light life ended in this way. Brother Yu was a single parent family. He had never seen his mother since childhood, and brother Yu''s old father who was over half a hundred that year didn''t even see his son''s body. At the moment of hearing his son''s death, the strong northeast man cried all his life!


    Brother Yu''s father wanted to appeal and find justice for his children, but the cruel society told him that it was impossible!


    I hid in the quilt and looked at the photos of us. It was the only group photo we had. We laughed so happy and brother Yu was still so handsome. I really don''t know whether he is doing well or not. I really seem to meet him, my brother Cheng Yu.


    Watching me cry, crying and crying, I fell asleep. This night I had a lot of dreams about our junior high school, happy and sad, noisy and controversial


    "Did you find anything?"


    At five o''clock in the morning, binzi, who had been looking for us all night, stood at the door of a community and shouted to the phone.


    "Brother bin, there are all residential buildings nearby. It''s really hard to find..."


    "Find me one by one. If it''s hard to find, you have to find it!" binzi hung up the phone and looked at the community in front of him. He didn''t know what to think.


    "Brother bin, there is a yard in front. It''s a little suspicious..." at this time, a man ran over and shouted to binzi breathlessly.


    "Go and have a look!"


    "I''m so happy to be a common people today, and I''m so happy..." Yang Song walked on the road alone with several boxes of fast food. He looked in a very good mood.


    "Brother bin, look at this man. He has so many boxes of lunch in his hand. He certainly doesn''t eat it himself. He should deliver food to others!" a man hiding behind the corner analyzed binzi next to him.


    Looking for a night can be regarded as a bit of a clue. Binzi came to the spirit immediately after listening to it.


    "I''m still delivering dinner so late. Be careful to follow him..." binzi touched his bald head, licked his dry lips and said excitedly.


    At this time, Yang Song didn''t know he had been watched. He was still humming happily and walking towards us with a relaxed pace.

 Chapter 24

    "Wake up, what time is it? Don''t get up yet?" Yang song came in from the yard with several boxes of lunch. When he saw us, I was still sleeping, pushed me and said.


    "What time is it?" I opened my eyes and asked vaguely.


    "It''s five o''clock. You''ve brought disaster to my house. I knew I shouldn''t have brought you back!" Yang Song frowned at cigarette butts and mineral water bottles everywhere.


    "What the fuck are you calling me at five o''clock!" I turned my head to go back to bed.


    As soon as I closed my eyes, Yang Song stabbed me with his hand and stared at me.


    "What are you looking at? I have cactus on my face?"


    "What''s matter with the you? It''s mysterious?" Yang Song said curiously.


    "If you talk too much, it''s all tears. If you talk too much, it''s all stories. Stop talking and give me your lunch box." I suddenly saw Yang Song reach for the lunch box in his hand.


    "No, I won''t give you a lunch box unless you tell me what''s going on."


    "Can you tell me when I have enough strength?" I begged.


    "What are you talking about? I made a noise in the morning." Liu Rui woke up and looked at me with an unhappy face.


    As soon as Liu Rui finished speaking, he saw the boxed lunch in Yang Song''s hand, and then Teng it as if the cat saw a mouse. It was like Yang Song jumping over and pressing Yang Song on the bed.


    "What do you want to do... I''m a man. I''ll tell you..." Yang Song said timidly when Liu Rui pressed him on the bed, looking at Liu Rui with a frightened little look.


    "Give me your lunch box..." Liu Rui swallowed a mouthful of spit and said with a look of hunger and thirst.


    "No," Yang Song said firmly, holding the lunch box in his hand.


    "Don''t rob me?"


    "I won''t give it..."


    "Leaf, what are you looking at? Grab it." Liu Rui shouted at me anxiously while pressing Yang Song.


    I grabbed the boxed lunch in Yang Song''s hand as soon as I went up. I took it and saw that Yang Song had a little conscience. He brought a total of six boxed lunch because he knew we were six people, but Wu Tao and Duan Xin left later.


    "Robber, it''s a robber."


    Liu Rui saw that I grabbed the lunch box, so he let Yang Song go. Yang Song angrily looked at us and shouted. We ignored him. I woke Yuan Yuan and Meng Liang up, and we opened the lunch box and ate.


    "Thanks to me for saving you, you treat me like this? The living is the real farmer and wolf!" Yang Song shouted at us with a distressed face when he saw us open the lunch box.


    "Big brother, that''s a farmer and a snake!" Yuan Yuan said as he ate.


    "Don''t care what it is. Anyway, you''re not good people. I''m just leading wolves into the house. I''ll go out and report you later and let those people catch you."


    "OK, we''ll give you the money after we finish eating." Meng Liang really didn''t want to hear the Yang Song''s ink and said impatiently.


    "Twenty one boxes. You ate four boxes altogether and gave me eighty." as soon as you heard that you wanted to give money, Yang Song immediately smiled, stretched out his hand and said to us.


    As like as two peas, the "five boxes chef is doing this?" Liu Ruiyi said, surprised at the price and the reaction I had made.


    "You guessed right. It was really made by the five-star chef." I nodded and replied.


    "Give me the money quickly!" Yang Song asked for money without ink this time.


    Meng Liang picked up the military spike from under the bed. Yang Song saw Meng Liang''s military spike and immediately stepped back a few steps. He trembled and asked, "I tell you, I practiced martial arts in Wudang Mountain when I was a child, and I won the second place in the free fighting group competition in kindergarten. Don''t take that crap for you. I''m afraid of you."


    "What is the concept of kindergarten free fighting group competition?" Yuan Yuan looked at us with a puzzled face after hearing Yang Song''s words.


    "It should be a bunch of children fighting..." Liu Rui thought and said.


    "Still second..." I was a little speechless.


    "What are you afraid of? I don''t have any money now. I bought this for 200. See if you can pay for it first?" Meng Liang shook the army thorn in his hand and said to Yang Song.


    "What do I want that thing for? I''ll take it back to cut vegetables. If I can''t, I have to give cash." Yang Song immediately relieved that Meng Liang didn''t want to stab him.


    "That''s no money."


    "Why, you eat overlord food, don''t you?" Yang Song shouted with staring eyes.


    "How about eating overlord meal? You don''t want to stab your army." Meng Liang tilted his head and said with a smile.


    "Hum, robbers are robbers!" Yang Song sat beside the bed angrily and picked up a box of lunch.


    "You''re right. He''s a robber. He stole a hundred dollars from me yesterday." Liu Rui understands Yang Song''s mood very much.


    "Bang!"


    At this time, the door of the house was suddenly kicked open, and five or six people came in from the outside. It was bin Zi who led.


    "Long time no see!" binzi came in and found that we were here. He was in a very good mood and greeted us.


    "Cao NIMA, who are you? Why come up and kick my door!" Yang Song didn''t understand what was going on at this time. He stood up and pointed to binzi''s nose and scolded.


    Binzi dragged Yang Song, tightly strangled Yang Song''s neck with both hands, gathered up his smile, looked at Yang Song fiercely and said, "little B son, you''re fucking scolding me!"


    "Cough... Shit... You... Mom..." because his neck was strangled by binzi, Yang Song blushed and said these three words intermittently.


    At that time, I was surprised that Yang Song was so backbone and dared to scold.


    "Hehe"


    Binzi sneered and took out a knife from his arms. Without saying a word, he was ready to stab Yang Song in the stomach.


    "Wait a minute, it has nothing to do with him. What do you want to rush us!" I saw binzi stabbing Yang Song, went up and grabbed binzi''s hand and said.


    "Hehe, come to you, that''s OK!" binzi smiled and put away his knife, but his right hand still pinched Yang Song''s neck.


    "You know why I''m looking for you." binzi asked.


    "Know..." I nodded.


    "Then come with me..."


    "Draft it? I''ll fight with you!"


    Just as I was talking to binzi, Meng Liang suddenly picked up the army thorn on the ground and rushed to binzi. But binzi reacted very quickly, and Meng Liang threw himself into the air with a sideways move.


    "You advise you to be honest, or I''ll strangle him!" binzi slowed down and pinched Yang Song''s hand. Yang Song''s face had begun to turn purple.


    "We''ll go with you and you''ll let him go!" I shouted anxiously as I looked at Yang Song in pain.


    "Ha ha! That''s right. Tie them up and take them away..." binzi laughed after listening to me, and then turned back and shouted at the people who came with him.


    "I''ll show them who dares to move!"


    Just as the group of people were holding ropes to tie us up, footsteps suddenly came from the door and got closer and closer.

 Chapter 25

    "Looks like someone!" a man looked back and suddenly shouted.


    "Shua!"


    The light of the flashlight shone out from the outside. An old man, tall and straight, dressed in greasy clothes, with a wine pot hanging around his waist, frowned and walked in.


    His hair is gray, his legs are dressed in military green suspenders, standing in front of the door, his cheeks are full of wrinkles and his face glances at binzi expressionless.


    "Dad... Help me!" Yang Song shouted when he saw the old man.


    "What are you doing?" the old man swept the people in front of him, pondered for a while, and then asked like a loud bell.


    "Old leather shoes boss, who are you? What does it have to do with you?" bin Zi stretched his neck and asked.


    "What you fucking pinched in your hand is my son. You''re in my house now. What do you say has anything to do with me?" the old man replied with a jerk in the corner of his mouth.


    Binzi was stunned and loosened his grip on Yang Song. They came to us today. At this time, binzi didn''t want to have more accidents, so he smiled and looked at the old man and said, "Sir, we''re here to find some people today. Please forgive me for offending!"


    "People are in my house. If you meet them, you can''t ignore them. If they stay, you can go!" Yang Song''s father twitched at the corner of his mouth and waved his hand in a crisp tone.


    "How old are you a JB? You take care of a JB. Don''t fucking get involved and roll the calf!" another young man stepped up to Yang Song''s father and stretched out his hand to push it!


    "Pa!"


    Yang Song''s father grabbed the young man''s wrist with his left hand like a pair of pliers, then broke it down, pointed to his nose and asked, "you don''t have parents? You talk to me like that!"


    "Old leather shoes head, you loosen me!" the young man bared his teeth in pain and shouted.


    "Stay! Get out!" Yang Song''s father frowned and pushed the young man away, then looked up and shouted at binzi.


    "Fuck your mother...!" the young man was so angry that he was about to hit him with his fist.


    "Pa!"


    Yang Song''s father grabbed the young man''s wrist again with the same posture and technique, then followed by a big mouth and asked in a thick voice, "little rabbit, you are also a mixed society! That''s what your big brother taught you?"


    "You son of a B, are you finished? What are you going to do?" binzi was angry at this time. He walked forward, shook his knife and asked, "I''m old. My head is hard to use, isn''t it? Do you know what this is?"


    "...!" Yang Song''s father said nothing.


    "Take him away, go back and talk, hurry up!" binzi angrily scolded the people.


    "Hula!"


    Seven or eight people surrounded in an instant.


    "You said you were so old. What are you doing with this?"


    "Hurry up, fuck you, don''t let me drag you!"


    These people went to Yang Song''s father, picked up the rope, and then pulled it down and urged it.


    "Loosen me!"


    "Loose JB!"


    "Bang, bang!"


    Yang Song''s father punched back at the young man''s neck. He staggered back.


    "Fuck your mother, fuck him!"


    The young man stepped back and shouted directly.


    At the same time, Yang Song''s father turned and ran into the inner room. When he came out, he hid an old *!


    Since the original government management was not strict, such * is still common in rural areas of Northeast China. When I was a child, I had two in my family, but they were used by adults for hunting. Later, the government was strict, and most of the shotguns were taken away. Unexpectedly, I saw this kind of shotgun at Yang Song''s house today.


    "Pa pa...!"


    "Old B raised, you dare to play with a gun!" binzi took out the knife again.


    "Say again, if people stay, you roll the calf for me!" Yang Song''s father said, gritting his teeth.


    "What can you do if I don''t get out?"


    "I can kill you!" Yang Song''s father''s voice was as penetrating as ever.


    "You brag B...!"


    "Kang!"


    A gunshot, gunfire suddenly appeared, pulling the old man!


    "Poop!"


    After the gunshot, binzi fell directly to the ground!


    The group of people behind binzi were shocked and looked at Yang Song''s father. Even we didn''t expect that he dared to really shoot!


    The huge gunshot made my ears buzzing. This was the first time I saw shooting people in my life. I thought Yang Song''s father took the gun just to scare binzi and them. Unexpectedly, he really shot.


    Whether from Yang Song''s father''s skilled shooting action or his calm expression, I can feel that this is not his first shot!


    "Just you motherfuckers who don''t have all the hair. When I get rid of violence and live in peace, you still have a basket when you cross the threshold! If I were 20 years younger, I would fuck you with one hand!"


    "Don''t hurry!" Yang Song''s father stared at the tiger, and his voice was very shocking.


    After the people reacted, they quickly raised binzi, who was lying on the ground with blood in his thigh and crying with tears in his heart and lungs, and fled in a hurry!


    "Dad!" when Yang Song saw the man leaving, he came to the old man with tears and shouted softly.


    "Pa"


    "Get all the worthless things away!"


    Yang Song''s father threw his mouth on Yang Song''s face, then turned around and pointed at us, hummed coldly and left the house.


    Yang Song stood in place with tears in his eyes and watched his father leave the yard step by step.


    "Let''s go... They''ll come back later..." Yang Song wiped his tears with his sleeve and said as he untied the rope for us.


    "Man, I''m sorry to bring you so much trouble..." I looked at the clearly visible palm print on Yang Song''s face and said with some embarrassment.


    "It''s all right, my father is that temper..." Yang songleng looked at me and replied.


    "Thank your father for me..." I patted Yang Song on the shoulder. I didn''t know what to say. After all, we brought so much trouble to his family.


    "Hehe, you can''t ignore it when you catch up..."


    "When we''re all right, come back and thank your father..." Liu Rui moved his purple wrist strangled by the rope and said to Yang Song sincerely.


    "Elder brother, don''t come. Pull it down. It''s no good to meet you. I don''t want to see you in my life. I almost didn''t get strangled just now. Don''t come. I beg you...". As soon as Yang Song listened to Liu Rui''s words, he immediately became excited and roared at us.


    Seeing Yang song like this, I was relieved. It showed that he had slowed down from what happened just now and was not really angry.


    "Er... It hurts your feelings to say that..." Liu Rui wiped his saliva on his face and said awkwardly.


    "By the way, I''m almost strangled. You don''t compensate me for some medical expenses, mental loss expenses or something!"


    "You''re courageous. If you ask for money, you''ll lower your grade. Now you advocate spiritual encouragement. I''ll send you a banner in two days. Do you think it''s ok..." Liu Rui muttered at us as he spoke.


    When Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan saw Liu Rui''s eyes, we immediately understood and quietly moved to the door.


    "Don''t give it if you''re brave... Shit... Why is there no one!" Yang Song looked up and found that we had already run out of the house.


    "Shit, these white eyed wolves don''t give any medical expenses. Bai fucking saved..."


    Yang Song chased outside the door and found that we had disappeared. He stamped his feet and scolded.

 Chapter 26

    After we ran out of Yang Song''s house, we made a simple study and found that we can''t go back to our home and school. We can''t do anything but go to Longge''s mahjong hall for a while.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    "Brother long, open the door!"


    It''s only seven o''clock now. Brother long hasn''t woken up yet. We knock on the door and shout in the house.


    "Don''t fucking knock. It''s only a few o''clock. I didn''t open the door!" brother long thought he was ma you who came to play mahjong and shouted to us vaguely.


    "Brother long, it''s us..."


    Hearing that I was us, brother long reluctantly climbed out of the quilt and opened the door.


    "What are you doing here in the morning?" brother long put on a coat and yawned.


    "If someone wants to catch us, he can''t help but run here to hide." Meng Liang sat by the bed and replied simply.


    "Why are you still causing trouble this day? Be honest."


    "The tree wants to be quiet but the wind doesn''t stop!" Liu Rui sighed sadly like a poet at this time.


    "Roll the calf... Talk to others..." brother long kicked Liu Rui and scolded.


    "Can you stop fighting with me... People in their 40s, can you be more stable and let me fight!" Liu Rui moved a small bench and sat aside, squinting his eyes.


    "Do you believe I''ll kill you?" brother long looked at Liu Rui fiercely and said.


    "Vulgar!"


    ����


    Inside the Wei family villa


    Wei Tian wiped his wet head with a towel. At this time, Wei Tian''s phone rang. He glanced at it and asked, "what''s the matter? Can anyone find it? Binzi!"


    "I haven''t found it yet."


    "No, what do you eat?" Wei Tian loosened his collar, frowned and continued: "just a few fucking students haven''t found it for two days. Can you continue to give me directions? No, get out of here!"


    "... give me some more time, brother Tian!" binzi said in a low voice after a moment of silence.


    "I remember I said I caught it. How could I let people run away later?" Wei Tian then asked.


    "Something unexpected happened..."


    "Can they fly? Fly?"


    "Saved by an old man..."


    "Shit, what old man is so awesome. He can save people from more than ten of you. Can you make up a story with some technical content..."


    "The old man had a gun in his hand, and we didn''t dare to move at that time..." binzi looked down at the unhealed wound on his leg and bit his teeth back.


    "Binzi, I find that you''re really giving me a headache now. If you have a gun, why? If you have a gun, he''s not human? It doesn''t hurt if you stab him with a knife? It''s just an old JB lamp that scares you. Well, didn''t the man lose it at the old man''s place? Take the old man back to me and try to ask him for some clues. He must know where those people have gone..." Wei Tian thought about it and said.


    ��������


    "Can you understand? If you can''t, you''ll finish my class!" Wei Tian heard the silence on the other end of the phone and then asked.


    "Yes..."


    "Let''s do this first." Wei Tian angrily hung up the phone and then walked to the living room.


    "Old Wei, what''s the matter with Xiaotian''s study abroad? When to go to the United States?" Wei''s mother asked while watching TV.


    "Let him go almost next week." a man in his fifties who looked very energetic replied casually. This man was Wei Tian''s father and a famous entrepreneur in SZ city. It was said that even the mayor of our city had to call him Third Master Wei.


    "You really let me go. Did I agree to go to the United States?" Wei Tian sat on the sofa and interposed like an uncle.


    The Third Master of Wei raised his eyelids and glanced at Wei Tian. He gasped heavily, but he didn''t answer him.


    "Dad, I don''t understand all the time! You said OK, why do you have to let me go to the United States? Our family is so big. Can''t you let me do something for you? I''m afraid I''ll rob your property or what?" Wei Tian was very puzzled and said with a big mouth: "Alas, when people are old, they have a small mind..."


    "Whoosh!"


    A water cup with half a fist directly hit Wei Tian.


    "Shua!"


    Wei Tian''s complete conditioned reflex! With a bang, the water cup fell to the ground!


    "Dao B Dao, Dao B Dao!! as soon as you come back, your mouth won''t stop...!" Uncle Wei''s angry roots itched, and then roared and scolded: "If you look like a fucking person! Can I let you go? You fight and take drugs every day except picking up girls. Don''t think I don''t know what you''ve been doing recently. You give me a break. Recently, get out to America the day after tomorrow. I''m so relieved! How many years can I work? Don''t die in front of me! If I die, you can''t even eat!"


    "Hurry back to the house." Wei''s mother immediately took Wei Tian to the bedroom.


    "Psycho, I can''t communicate. If these fools can''t handle affairs, they''ll complain!" Wei Tian tidied up his clothes and could only walk out with his mother.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    The Third Master of Wei took a long breath, sat trembling on the chair, raised his neck, closed his eyes and remained silent for a long time. Then he grabbed the landline and dialed a number.


    "Show me this bastard recently. Don''t let him go. Just stay at home!"


    "OK, boss!"


    At this time, we hid in brother long for two days. These two days, brother long closed the mahjong hall. During the day, several of us played mahjong together. At night, brother long bought us some beer and dishes. Although we couldn''t go out every day, we had a very natural and unrestrained life.


    And brother long didn''t ask us why we hid here these two days. He wanted to find a reason to fool him, but he didn''t mention it.


    But the comfortable life did not last long. It seemed that in my life, I was destined to live a dangerous life and eat the bowl of rice in the Jianghu.


    That day, we were playing mahjong with brother long. When I was ready to change cards with Liu Rui, the phone rang.


    "Hello, who!" I took out my cell phone and saw a strange number. I hesitated to connect the phone


    "Are you free? I have something to do with you!" a familiar voice rang out on the phone.


    I was stunned when I heard the voice on the phone. I asked in some doubt, "did you send me and Meng Liang a text message?"


    "Yes," replied the other end of the phone.


    "Hehe, I knew it was you. What can I do for you? Tell me!" hearing the news, I immediately stood up and trembled. My first thought was to ask him what was important to us, but I held back. I knew I couldn''t be impulsive at this time and pretended to ask.


    "I''m in a black public car next to the mahjong hall. I''ll give you five minutes. I''ll leave if you don''t come out in five minutes!" the other end of the phone didn''t answer my question and said in an impatient tone.


    "Fuck, this B is watching us all the time." since he knows where we are hiding and hasn''t told Wei Tian yet, it means that he is not with Wei Tian, but really using us all the time.


    "Don''t move, I''ll be there right away!" I hung up the phone and pretended to be calm and said to Meng Liang: "you play first. I have something to do when I go out!"


    "Who, who called you?" Liu Rui looked up and asked.


    "A friend asked me to go out for something!"


    "Be careful when you go out..." Meng Liang asked without much thought.


    "It''s all right. He''s nearby..."

 Chapter 27

    Five minutes later, I walked to a black Volkswagen parked in front of the mahjong hall, looked around, pulled open the door and sat on it.


    "In fact, I felt it was you for a long time, but there was no evidence..." I looked at the man in front of me and repressed my anger.


    "Sorry..." the man looked up into my eyes and said.


    Although he was apologizing, I couldn''t feel a trace of apology and guilt in his eyes.


    Suddenly, I raised my fist and hit the man in the face, which was very hard.


    The man''s head slammed against the driver''s backrest, and bright red blood flowed from the corners of his mouth.


    "The first punch is because you used us."


    After that, I raised my fist and hit the man''s face "bang, bang" for two consecutive punches.


    "These two punches are for Yuan Yuan and Meng Liang!"


    The man also fought, leaning against the seat and wiping the blood from the corners of his mouth, but he didn''t mean to fight back at all.


    "Are you finished?" the man took out a cigarette and lighter from his trouser pocket, smiled and lit a cigarette.


    "Draft, why harm us?" I stared at the man and scolded loudly.


    "It''s over, isn''t it? Let me tell you a story." the man handed me a cigarette from the side, and I took it. I knew that the man wanted to make everything clear with me. Although I was very angry, I was still quiet at this time.


    "I have a brother. We all call him Xiaofeng. Xiaofeng is a very honest student. A year ago, he found a girlfriend. His girlfriend is very beautiful and the two people have a very good relationship. At that time, Xiaofeng told me every day that he would marry this girl and live with this girl all his life. At that time, I was really happy for him. After all, I could meet someone I like and like It''s not easy for your own people. "


    "But God always likes to joke. One night Xiaofeng took his girlfriend to dinner. The two of them met Wei Tian''s group. When Wei Tian saw Xiaofeng''s girlfriend, he immediately became lusty. He went to Xiaofeng and told Xiaofeng to give him 10000 and let his girlfriend sleep with him all night."


    "Xiaofeng was so quick to hear that that he gave Wei Tian a mouth when he went up. Even people with a good temper can''t stand such an insult!"


    "I guess you guessed that Xiaofeng couldn''t beat so many of them alone. Xiaofeng tried his best to protect his girlfriend. They were impatient when they saw Xiaofeng''s crazy appearance, so they began to stab Xiaofeng with a knife! Seventeen knives! Fuck! Seventeen knives! They really did it!" the man said, and his mood became very excited, Shout at me loudly.


    "Seven knives are fatal. Xiaofeng died on the spot. They put Xiaofeng''s body in the trunk, and then * raped Xiaofeng''s girlfriend and then killed her!"


    "Hehe, two lives were harmed by them. Later, Wei Tian''s father found a scapegoat and went to the Public Security Bureau. Wei Tian boasted about his killing process that day like no one else!"


    "It''s said that killing pays for life. Why the fuck is Wei Tian still alive... Because his father is Wei San? Because his family has money?"


    "Is the law prepared for us ordinary people? Why is it okay for him to kill? Who the fuck can tell me why!"


    With tears in his eyes, the man grabbed my collar and almost yelled. At this time, I didn''t know what to say, so I could only silently look at the man in front of me.


    "Later, I realized that this society may be like this. Rich people can do whatever they want. Without money, they can''t even protect their closest people. I dropped out of school later. I began to mix society and develop my own forces. I want Wei Xiaofeng to take revenge. Wei Tian is damned!"


    "But I''m too naive. The power of Wei Tian''s family is so strong that I can''t imagine. I can''t get in touch with him. There are many bodyguards around him, and I can''t kill him at all. And the day after tomorrow, he will go to the United States. If he goes to the United States, I won''t have a chance. He will really be free from the law! When I was about to despair, you appeared. This is my last hope!"


    "You can call the police. Why do you have to use such an extreme method?" after listening to the man, I forgot my anger and even began to pity him a little.


    "Fart, if the alarm is useful, will I still use it? Xiaofeng won''t die in peace, and your friend won''t die in prison!"


    ��������


    The man extinguished the cigarette end in his hand and then said: "I''ve known about you and Wei Tian for a long time, but I never thought of using you. I didn''t understand that God didn''t block my way until binzi started to fight you. Maybe you can bring me a miracle, so I began to monitor you, and then seduced Meng Liang to meet Wei Tian step by step. I knew that Meng Liang would be very crazy if he saw Wei Tian, and once Wei Tian remembered No one will let you go. Sure enough, you didn''t disappoint me! "


    "You are students. Wei Tian will not pay too much attention to you and will not be too vigilant, so this is my best opportunity..."


    Listening to the man''s words, I don''t know what to say, because I think the man in front of me is really terrible. Such thinking is really scary.


    "It''s not so much that I reuse you as that we cooperate... Don''t you want revenge? Even if you don''t want revenge, can Wei Tian let you go?"


    "But without you, we wouldn''t have a conflict with Wei Tian! We wouldn''t have to hide here!" I retorted immediately.


    "This is a fucking sin. You can''t run away. Even without me, you will meet Wei Tian. This is fate. It was doomed a few years ago. You can''t run away... Ha ha..." the man suddenly laughed and didn''t know what he was laughing at.


    Looking at the man''s crazy appearance, I don''t know what I should continue to say. He''s right. This may be our life. It was doomed from the moment brother Yu was in prison.


    "We all want revenge. Maybe you hate me now, but sooner or later you will understand that it''s not my fault! It''s Wei Tian''s fault. He''s the one who should die. It''s him!" the man stopped laughing and shouted.


    "What do you want to do next?" I thought. Now we seem to have no choice but to cooperate with the man in front of me.


    "Do you know these two people?" the man calmed down after listening to me, took out two photos from his clasp and asked me.


    "Where did you get this picture? Where are these two people now!" I jumped at the man and shouted after reading the picture.


    The person in the photo was Yang Song and Yang Song''s father. They were tied together, and both of them closed their eyes. It seems that they have been in a coma!

 Chapter 28

    "These two people were caught by Guo Bin, it should be because of you." the man replied after a pause.


    "Where are they?" I quickly asked.


    "Riverside Development Zone, old winery warehouse."


    "How do you know?" I looked up at the man and didn''t believe it.


    "My people have been following them. It is estimated that Wei Tian has arrived there now. If you want them, go quickly..."


    After hearing the man''s words, I pushed open the door and ran to the mahjong hall, leaving the man sitting in the car looking at my back. I don''t know what I''m thinking.


    After a while, the man took out his mobile phone and pressed several numbers. He simply said to the phone, "move!"


    I anxiously ran back to the mahjong hall and saw Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan and Liu Rui still playing mahjong with brother long.


    "Hurry with me! Hurry up!" I ran to them and shouted at them. As soon as they saw me, they quickly stood up. "


    "What the fuck is going on!" Meng Liang looked at me in a panic and said anxiously.


    "Fuck, Wei Tian took Yang Song and Yang Song''s father!!" I trembled with anger. I really despised Wei Tian from the bottom of my heart. It''s clear that our business has to involve others.


    "Grass, how can he catch Yang Song?" Liu Rui asked puzzled. I looked back at him and said quickly: "I must want to ask our whereabouts. It''s worth thinking!"


    "How many people do they have? Do you need to bring something?" Yuan Yuan asked tentatively. I don''t think he is afraid. What''s more worrying is that we don''t even have the ability to fight back. After all, this is not a campus fight. It already involves people in the society.


    "No, there''s no time! It''s important to save people!" I was very anxious and lost my mind.


    "Brother long, didn''t you find me any weapons in your house..." Liu Rui began to turn at brother Long''s house.


    "Oh, don''t fuck around. There''s a big iron pot kitchen knife in the back room. Where can you find it..." brother long quickly dragged Liu Rui and said.


    "Stop JB ink. Don''t go if you''re afraid. I have to kill Wei Tian today!!" Meng Liang has a hot temper and is in a hurry. He doesn''t like to listen.


    "Grass, what the fuck do you say? When was I afraid of fighting? I''m preparing for war!" Liu Rui came out of the back room with a rusty kitchen knife in one hand and a big iron pot in the other.


    After Liu Rui came out, we ran out of the mahjong hall, reached out to stop a taxi, pulled the door and got into the car.


    "Remember to bring back the knife and pot..." brother long shouted at the taxi at the door.


    "Ha ha, these young people who don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth..." looking at the farther and farther taxi, brother Long''s mouth rose and said with a smile.


    The taxi driver looked at the army thorn in Meng Liang''s hand, the kitchen knife and the iron pot in Liu Rui''s hand. He was frightened and shivered. He stammered, "several little brothers... Where are you going!"


    "Drive, Riverside Development Zone, old winery warehouse!" I said to the driver.


    "Several little brothers... The development zone is a little far away... I''ll hand over my shift right away... You change your car!!"


    "Don''t fucking bullshit... What time is it? Who are you going to hand over the shift to? Our business has nothing to do with you. Just pull down the place for us. The money is sure to be good for you!!" Liu Rui said with a kitchen knife.


    "Can you fucking talk to others!" Meng Liang pulled Liu Rui''s head and scolded.


    "Don''t make trouble with JB, OK! Master, you drive quickly!" I was a little upset and said with a bad face. When they saw my expression, they were honest and sat behind silently.


    ����


    In the warehouse of the old winery in the development zone.


    BMW Z4 sports car speeds up and goes straight to the winery warehouse.


    ����


    "What about the two?" Wei Tian asked binzi in a very blunt tone after getting off the bus.


    "Basement." binzi replied concisely.


    "You can understand this!" Wei Tianxin smiled and patted binzi on the shoulder.


    "..." binzi bowed his head and said nothing.


    "Let me see these two people." Wei Tian then stepped into the basement.


    ����


    In the warehouse, it was cold and humid. The broken sofas and benches stored for a long time had given off a rotten smell. Yang Song and his father were tied to two stools. Yang Song was still in a coma, and Yang''s father had awakened at this time.


    "Bang."


    Wei Tian kicked open the wooden door and walked in with his back. Then he went to Yang Fu''s side, looked at him with his head tilted for a long time and asked, "old man, I heard you can play with guns, can''t you?"


    Yang''s father swallowed his saliva, pale and silent.


    "Did you bring the gun? Let me see how you play?" Wei Tian scratched his nose and continued to ask.


    "Whose child are you? Call your adults. I don''t care about this child!" Yang Fu Zhen looked at Wei Tian and asked


    "Why the hell do you call me an adult? What are you?" Wei Tian squatted down slowly and asked Yang Fu''s hair.


    "Now the child really doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth..."


    "Well, I don''t think it''s easy for you to be so old. If you tell me the whereabouts of those students, I won''t be difficult for you. You can choke on the electric stick..." Wei Tian clapped his hands and said simply.


    "I don''t know..." Yang''s father replied with a straight waist and a loud voice.


    "Old man, I don''t want to drink a toast. Binzi gave him some flowers..." Wei Tian shouted back.


    "... son, listen to my words, you don''t live like a person." Yang''s father looked at Wei Tian and advised him carefully.


    "Fuck you, you don''t look like a man!" Wei Tiangang told his father at home that he didn''t look like a person, so he was not in a good mood. Now when he heard his adoptive father say so, he was almost crazy in an instant and put his foot on his adoptive father, while Yang''s body just shook a little.


    When he saw Wei Tian do it, binzi also came with him to punch and kick father Yang.


    "Do you fucking say it?" three minutes later, Wei Tian looked at Yang Fu with blood on his face and shouted loudly.


    "Hehe, twenty years ago, there were only eight people left in the regiment of 200 people who went into the mountain to suppress bandits! My beard held a bayonet against my head, and I didn''t blink. Today, I can make you kids bear?" Yang Fu stared and shouted with full confidence.


    "OK, you''re awesome, and then..."


    After scolding, Wei Tian kicked the door open and left gnashing his teeth.


    "Tap,"


    Binzi went to Yang''s father with his hands in his pockets, frowned and asked softly, "Sir, you are a man. Why do you say it? What are you doing with this crime?"


    "Hurry up if you want to do it. Don''t ink..."


    Binzi was silent for a long time and looked at Yang Fu again.


    "Think about it. You all go down and let him think for himself..."


    Binzi turned and left, and the others followed him out.


    "Fuck your mother, don''t he say it? Stab him to death. When to say it, when to pull it down," Wei Tian jumped and scolded while drinking Leke outside.

 Chapter 29

    The development zone is quite far away from us, about more than ten kilometers away, but it is desolate. It is full of factories and old buildings to be demolished. Fortunately, there is no traffic jam at this time, but the driver has some ink and drives very slowly.


    "Can''t you drive faster? I don''t need your money! I''m really in a hurry." I was very impolite at this time, because I was really worried about Yang Song''s situation and spoke a little bad.


    "OK... Ok..." the driver didn''t have the same knowledge as me. He stepped on the accelerator to the end and began to run fiercely.


    After opening for more than 20 minutes, we finally crossed the urban area and entered the ground of the development zone. Our car slowly drove into a dilapidated construction site.


    I glanced around and saw that in front of us, about 600 or 700 meters away, there was a long abandoned warehouse. The brand of the old winery was half gone.


    "Brother Tian, there''s a taxi outside..." a boy ran into the warehouse and shouted.


    "Fuck, it''s easy to do now. I brought it to the door... Is it just a car?" Wei Tian asked with a smile.


    "Just one..." the boy replied.


    "Brother... Go out to meet the guests..." Wei Tian waved his hands and shouted. More than 30 people followed Wei Tian out of the warehouse.


    ����


    "Master, stop!" I said to the driver. The driver was very quick. He put on the brake and stopped directly in place. I pushed open the door and turned back to them and said, "come over later. Don''t just fight. We have few people. The main thing is to save people, OK?"


    "OK, let''s fucking do it!" the three nodded.


    I opened the door directly and rushed out first.


    "Draft it, Wei Tian, didn''t you come to me? I''m coming!!!" yelled and scolded.


    Then Meng Liang, Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan all got off the bus. When they saw us getting off the bus, they all rushed towards us.


    Liu Rui was holding a kitchen knife, Meng Liang was holding a military spike, and Yuan Yuan and I were holding steel bars picked up from the ground. We were crazy and rushed to the opposite. We had a big knife, which cut more than ten knives, and the blood directly dyed the snow red.


    The taxi pulled us, without a pause, ran directly onto the road and disappeared.


    "You little brats dare to come here and cut them to death. If something happens, I''ll fucking take it!" Wei Tian stood the day after tomorrow and shouted loudly.


    "Fuck you, brothers, just fucking grab him and cut him!!" I roared, held the steel bar and rushed over, followed by others.


    "Did you hear what brother Tian said? Don''t kill people. What a big deal. Brother Tian took it in his pocket and cut them down for me!!" binzi pulled Wei Tian and stepped back.


    Then more than 30 people rushed towards us like a tide.


    I''ve fought a lot of fights recently. I''m more and more daring. I cut off a man standing in front of me with a steel bar. The man raised the pickaxe handle and blocked it on his head.


    A half meter long steel bar suddenly split on the pickaxe handle. To tell the truth, the pickaxe handle has both advantages and disadvantages. The advantage is that it hurts. If it is hit in the right position, it can be laid down twice. The disadvantage is that it is too clumsy to be close.


    So the first time I cut empty, I was very fast. I took a big step forward and cut directly on his thigh.


    At this time, we can''t consider anything else. If we want to fight, we must fight them. There are many others. Once we retreat, they will not hesitate to wave a large knife and cut on us. In that case, immortality is also a serious injury, so I quickly pulled out the military spike and plunged in again without hesitation.


    Webbed!


    The man was cut down by me and lay down. At this time, there was a cool wind behind my head. I subconsciously shrunk my head and hit him with a pickaxe handle close to my scalp.


    Before I could turn around, I felt a pain in my back knee, as if my legs were about to break. I knelt down at once, and then the machete rained on me. At that moment, I really thought I was dead. There was a lot of shouting and scolding around me. I didn''t know how many people were beating me at the same time.


    "Draft it!!! You''re all fucking killed!!" when I was about to be kicked out, I finally heard Meng Liang''s voice. I heard three or four screams in a row, and then I looked up with great effort.


    Meng Liang was half crazy. He stabbed a blind wheel with the army and didn''t have an accurate target. However, it was a good move. The people around me made way. Meng Liang strode into the crowd, quickly ran to me, stretched out a strong wrist and pulled me


    Just as I was about to stand up, the crowd gathered around again. This time they were smarter. The man with the machete was in the back and the one with the pickaxe handle was in the front. They smashed Meng Liang. Meng Liang''s machete was short and hard hit the pickaxe handle several times. We fell to the ground again.


    At this time, I was already a little out of strength. Meng Lianghong grabbed my hand and lay on me. He blocked many knives for me. The blood behind his head dripped on my face along his hair.


    "Liangzi! Get the fuck up!!" my eyes are a little wet and I scream.


    Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan rushed frantically when they saw us fall.


    "Liangzi!!! Get the fuck up!!" I pushed Meng Liang a few times. He closed his eyes, his back was full of blood, and his palm held my hand tightly. I pulled him, and his arm shrugged as if there were no bones.


    Wei Tian soon surrounded us. All four of us were covered with blood. I don''t know how many knives I received, because I don''t know why. I didn''t feel any pain at all. I just felt cold, very cold


    "Buzzing, buzzing!!!" just at this time, there was a huge engine sound at the door of the warehouse. About twenty motorcycles roared.


    "Draft it, we''ll have to throw it away if we don''t come again..." when I heard the sound of the motorcycle, I lay on the ground and grinned and said.


    "Give it all to me, dry to death!" Xu Feng took off his helmet and shouted behind.


    When Wei Tian saw another person coming, he directly picked up a machete and rushed to Xu Feng with people.


    When I saw Xu Feng coming, I hurriedly dragged Meng Liang, Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan to the warehouse. After entering the warehouse, I found Yang Fu and Yang Song tied to the chair. We went up and untied the rope tied to them.


    "Uncle, are you all right?" I looked at Yang Song''s father and asked with some fear.


    "It''s no big deal. You have a little conscience and know to save us!" Yang Song''s father was not hypocritical and snorted coldly to move his muscles and bones.


    "Well, Liu Ruiyuan, you two take uncle first. I''ll go and see Xu Feng..."


    "OK... You two pay attention to your safety... When you''re done, we''ll wait for you at brother long..."


    After that, Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan ran out of the back door of the warehouse with Yang Song and Yang Fu.

 Chapter 30

    "Why did Xu Feng come?" Meng Liang asked as he ran outside with me.


    "Xu Feng is the one who has been texting us. He also told me the news that Yang Song was caught."


    "Did you go out this morning and see that the man was Xu Feng?" Meng Liang then asked.


    "Yes..."


    "Why did he help us?"


    "Because he has a grudge against Wei Tian, he came to Wei Tian. We don''t care about the rest. Xu Feng will deal with it..." I don''t want to talk to Meng Liang too much now, so I simply explained it to him.


    Meng Liang didn''t speak after listening. He ran outside the warehouse with me.


    Outside the warehouse, there was a confrontation between the two sides.


    Xu Feng walked up to them, took the military thorn and directly pushed it to Wei Tian''s chest. He slowly said, "do you know me?"


    "Who are you? Do you know who you''re talking to?" Wei Tian didn''t point at Xu Feng at this time..


    "Hehe, I told you about someone. Do you remember that you killed a student two years ago? His name is Xiaofeng!" Xu Feng asked with a cold look on his face.


    "... you mean that fool! Why did you come to avenge him?" Wei Tian recalled for a long time and finally remembered who the little peak was.


    "Drafting? You don''t want to go out alive today! If the court can''t judge you, I''ll judge you!" Xu Feng broke out completely at this time, shouting with red eyes.


    "Binzi, take the gun!" Wei Tian shouted back. Binzi didn''t know he took out a *, and put it on Xu Feng''s forehead.


    "Draft it! You prick it! Don''t you force it? Don''t you say I can''t go out alive? Do it!" Wei Tian shouted and patted Xu Feng''s head, looking very arrogant.


    Xu Feng looked at the shotgun in binzi''s hand and said nothing. A cold sweat began to break out on his forehead.


    "Draft it? It''s cheating on me!" Wei Tian waved and shouted at binzi with a gun.


    Kang!!


    The low gunshot rang out. Wei Tian looked at the sky with big eyes open and fell to the ground. There was blood foam in his mouth. The blood sprayed on binzi and Xu Feng''s face. He might not think that binzi really shot, but he drove towards him!


    The time was frozen for a moment, and we were completely confused. Wei Tian''s pupils slowly expanded. A pair of big eyes stared round and stiff lying on the ground, and his blood dyed the land red like plum blossoms.


    Binzi put down his shotgun, went to Wei Tian''s body, quietly looked at it for a while, bit his teeth and said, "Xiaofeng''s original name is Liu Xiaofeng, his girlfriend''s original name is Guo Qian, that''s my fucking sister!"


    "Kill!!!" I don''t know who shouted first. Then Wei Tian''s little brother immediately got into a golden cup bread and disappeared. He ignored Wei Tiansi on the ground and ran faster than a rabbit.


    The whole warehouse is left with me, Meng liangbinzi, Xu Feng and his little brother, and a dead Wei Tian.


    Now I understand why Xu Feng knows so much about Wei Tian''s trend. It turns out that Guo Bin is the brother of Xiaofeng''s girlfriend. It seems that the whole thing is arranged by them, and we are just a chess piece in their hands, a chess piece arranged long ago.


    Everything, fate seems to have been arranged!


    "Dead... Dead?" I looked at Wei Tian''s body, shivering all over and asked.


    "The revenge is finally avenged, and they can close their eyes at the bottom!" Xu Feng said softly in front of binzi.


    "Well, sister, brother finally avenged you... Ah" binzi suddenly looked up and shouted at the sky.


    "It has nothing to do with you. Let''s go! I buried it for him and ran away. It''s that simple!" binzi was very calm and turned back to us.


    "What the fuck are you talking about? I caused it. I won''t go away!" I felt so guilty that I didn''t want to run away.


    "This matter has nothing to do with you. Let you go and hurry..." Xu Feng also said.


    After that, Xu Feng and binzi took Wei Tian''s body and rode on a motorcycle. They didn''t know where to go, leaving me and Meng Liang at a loss in the empty warehouse.


    "What do these people do?" Meng Liang responded for a long time and finally stammered to me.


    "I fucking don''t know!" I''m in a mess now, and my mood has become very depressed.


    "Wei Tian is dead. Let''s take revenge..."


    "But I thought they would really kill Wei Tian... Well, don''t stand here. It''s time for the police to come and let''s go!" I dragged Meng Liang in a daze and walked outside the warehouse.


    After walking for about ten minutes, we went to the road, stopped a taxi and got on the bus.


    After getting on the bus, Meng Liang and I kept smoking and trembling, while the driver kept looking back at us. After all, we were covered in blood and looked a little scary.


    People are like this. Maybe when you watch TV movies or listen to others, you feel that killing is nothing and not so terrible. But when you see it with your own eyes, ordinary people can''t understand that emotion. Besides, we are still students in school. It''s bullshit to say we''re afraid.


    "What shall we do?" Meng Liang looked at me and asked.


    "It''s all right. It''s not us who killed people. Let''s go back to brother long to find Liu Rui and them..." I saw Meng Liang''s mind and comforted him.


    I finished, took out my cell phone and called Liu Rui.


    "Hello, has anyone sent it back?"


    "Send it back. We''re here now. How''s it going with you?" Liu Rui asked anxiously.


    "Nothing''s wrong, we''ll go back now." as there was a driver, I didn''t tell Liu Rui that Wei Tian died.


    "It''s all right. Come back quickly." Liu Rui finally put down his heart when he mentioned his voice, and his voice became relaxed.


    "By the way, you two brought me brother Long''s kitchen knife and iron pot. I remember asking me to come to the warehouse. Brother long asked me for it!" Liu Rui''s voice suddenly increased a lot. He thought we might be all right.


    "Well, hang up." I''m in a very complicated mood now. I''m not in the mood to talk nonsense with Liu Rui. I simply promised and hung up the phone.


    ����


    "They''re all right. They''ll be back in a minute... Look what I''m doing. They''ll bring back your kitchen knife and iron pot in a minute. Look at your stingy way..." Liu Rui said to Yuanyuan and brother long in a very good mood after hanging up the phone.


    "Hey, hey, it''s OK." Yuan Yuan was happy when he heard that we were OK, and said with a giggle.


    At the other end, the Riverside Development Zone Branch received a report. When the police went, the old winery had lit a raging fire.


    Half an hour later, the fire was put out and no body was found.


    But Wei Tian is missing. According to the eyewitness, Wei Tian was shot and killed. The suspects are Guo Bin and Xu Feng!

 Chapter 31

    The old winery in the development zone is very lively today. All the winery areas are blocked by the police. The hard-working criminal police are investigating the scene.


    In this case, although no body was found, one person was missing. According to a large number of eyewitnesses, someone shot and set fire, which is obviously destroying the evidence.


    "... did you get through?" Wei San asked quickly while sitting at home.


    "I can''t get in touch with the young master..." a strong man with sunglasses was sweating on his forehead.


    "This bastard, let him calm down is that his mother doesn''t listen..." Wei San''s head buzzed and his body seemed to be evacuated and sat down on the bed.


    "Young master, maybe...!" the man in sunglasses wrapped his cigarette holder one by one.


    "Who moved his hand?" Wei San rubbed his palm and felt very helpless in his heart.


    "The witness said it was Guo Bin!" the sunglasses man gritted his teeth and replied crisp.


    When Wei San heard this, he suddenly raised his head.


    "It''s the bodyguard you found for the young master..." the man with sunglasses said with dry lips.


    "...!" Wei San looked at the sunglasses man and his lips trembled without saying a word.


    "Sin... Call Tiemian and let him come back..." after a moment of silence, Wei San said again.


    Hearing this, the sunglasses man didn''t say anything. He turned quickly and left.


    In the empty room, the lights were not turned on and the light was weak. Wei San lowered his head and listened to the steps of the sunglasses man getting farther and farther away. He made a sound of wheezing in his mouth. With tears in his eyes, he covered his chest and directly fell on the carpet.


    ����


    Half an hour later, Wei San was sent directly to the first hospital of the best medical university in the city.


    Wei San entered the hospital with his front foot, and the director of the Municipal Bureau followed him with his back foot.


    "Brother Wei, everyone is very sad that something like this happened to my nephew, but you should also pay attention to your health!" the director saw that Wei San woke up and hurried forward to comfort him.


    Wei San looked at the director and said faintly, "in public, killing people with guns. I hope to solve the case as soon as possible!"


    "Brother Wei, in public, your contribution to our city is in your eyes. In private, Xiaotian calls me uncle. The provincial public security department has given instructions, and there will be results soon!" the leader of the Municipal Bureau said quickly.


    "OK..." Wei San nodded and then began to close his eyes.


    ����


    Two hours after the big case, the whole city was basically sealed. There were anti riot teams and patrol cars with special police logo on national highways, highways, passenger stations, railway stations, airports and black car gathering places.


    On the street, police lights shuttle back and forth. All traffic police are on duty. They are stuck in the main trunk road. Almost every car must be checked!


    At this time, Meng Liang and I have returned to Longge mahjong hall.


    "Why did you two come back? Where''s the kitchen knife? Where''s the iron pot?" Liu Rui ran over and asked when he saw us coming in.


    After I entered the house, I directly sat on brother Long''s bed, and Meng Liang was also lying in bed panting. I was really tired, both mentally and physically.


    "What''s the matter with you two? Why don''t you talk?" Liu Rui saw that we didn''t pay attention to him, ran to the bedside and pushed me.


    "What happened?" Yuan Yuan also saw something wrong between us.


    "Is there any water?" my lips turned white and my mouth felt very dry.


    "Don''t you just go out and have a fight? Why did you cause this..." brother long reached out and handed me a bottle of mineral water.


    "Gululu..." after receiving the mineral water, I drank more than half a bottle at a time.


    "What''s the matter with you two?" Liu Rui asked anxiously when I finished drinking water.


    I handed the mineral water to Meng Liang nearby, and then told them everything from beginning to end without any concealment.


    "What... What? What you said is true..." after listening to me, Liu Rui felt like eating shit. His mouth was open enough to put a pair of leather shoes in it.


    "It''s fucking time. Do you think I''m in the mood to tease you?" I shouted at Liu Rui in a very upset mood.


    "Shit, Wei Tian let Guo Bin and Xu Feng kill him... It''s so fucking relieved... I knew I wouldn''t come back and see how Wei Tian died..." Liu Rui didn''t realize the seriousness of the problem at this time, and looked like gloating.


    "But these two people are too fucking cruel. They have finished such a big game for revenge... This is a real version of Infernal Affairs..." Liu Rui said when he saw that no one paid attention to him.


    "Will Wei Tian''s death involve us? After all, it''s because of us?" Yuan Yuan finally said what I was worried about at this time.


    "I don''t know if it will involve us, but with Wei San''s character, he won''t give up like this!" Meng Liang, who has been lying in bed, said.


    "What about Wei San? People won''t kill us! What''s the use of him looking for us?" Liu Rui said indifferently.


    "Ha ha, it''s interesting to kill these two children..." brother long, who has been listening, didn''t respond much. He just kept smoking and quietly listened to us.


    "Brother long, what do you think we should do?"


    After all, brother long is an adult. He should think more than my students. I looked at him and asked in a low voice.


    "Who died? Is there any background?" asked brother long.


    "The son of Third Master Wei of our city died. Do you know brother long?" I briefly introduced Wei Tian''s identity.


    "Wei San, I know him..." brother long * replied.


    "There are some people in our city who don''t know Wei San..." Liu Rui said foolishly.


    "Shut up, brother long, you go on!" I pointed to Liu Rui and shouted in a very bad mood.


    "..." Liu Rui saw that I was in a bad mood and didn''t speak again.


    "The two children of the principal criminal ran away. Wei San will certainly find you. In his eyes, you are all together. His son died because of you. You are the most important part of this matter. It''s good that Wei San can catch the murderer. Once he can''t catch it, he will pay attention to you. So I think your situation is not good now..." brother long smoked a cigarette and analyzed.


    After listening to brother Long''s words, my heart clicked. Although I knew that Wei San would not let us go, brother long said so, I knew that the situation was so dangerous. If Wei San finds us, he will not let us go easily. We have no power to fight back in the face of Wei Tian, not to mention Wei San!


    "What should we do?" Meng liang thought for a while and asked.


    "Hide..." brother long told the truth.


    "But when do we have to hide so far?" I asked with a frown.


    "Hide in Wei San and catch the murderer..."


    "If we can''t catch it, we''ll have to hide all the time?" Liu Rui became serious and looked at brother long and asked.


    "No, I''ll find Wei San myself and carry the matter down..." I hesitated and said with my teeth.


    "You''re fucking crazy. If something happens, you can carry the thunder alone?" Meng Liang looked at me and said. At this time, our nerves are very fragile and irrational.


    "Don''t fucking quarrel. I''ve been here these days. Don''t go anywhere! Things haven''t reached the point you think. Now I''m afraid. What the fuck did I do earlier!" brother long suddenly stood up and shouted with his neck pulled.

 Chapter 32

    At five o''clock the next morning, the first hospital of Medical University.


    "How''s Mr. Wei?" a masked young man asked quickly in the corridor of the hospital.


    The man who spoke was the second in command of the Wei family, iron face.


    Tiemian can be said to be the most mysterious person in SZ city. Soon after his debut, he was deeply appreciated by Wei San. He became Wei San''s right hand in less than three years. Now the big and small businesses of the Wei family are basically managed by an iron face alone.


    When Tiemian first arrived at Wei''s house, his main task was to protect Wei Tian. This man saved Wei Tian countless times. Only in this way did he slowly enter Wei San''s sight and be reused.


    Later, iron noodles began to appear around Wei San. As long as iron noodles appeared, the Wei family had no projects that could not be won, and the means to treat their enemies were simply heinous. In this way, the mixed circle in SZ city realized that in addition to Wei San, the Wei family also had a more frightening iron face.


    Because this man has always been wearing a mask, so slowly everyone called him iron face.


    It is said that this person is no less ferocious or intelligent than Wei San, so people always think that iron face is the real successor of Wei San.


    "Lord Wei has awakened... No big deal..." the people around Tiemian quickly replied.


    "Tiemian, are you back?" Wei San saw Tiemian enter the ward and quickly sat up and said.


    "Lord Wei, I''m sorry! I shouldn''t have gone to Guangzhou..." Tiemian sat respectfully beside the hospital bed and whispered.


    "Cough... I let you go. It has nothing to do with you. Did you catch the murderer?" Wei San said after coughing twice.


    "The escape route of these two people should have been planned long ago. They disappeared in the mountains..."


    "Where''s the police?"


    "No news yet..."


    "A bunch of rubbish!!!" Wei San shouted as he patted the bed hard.


    "Lord Wei, pay attention to your body..." iron face advised aside.


    "My son is fucking gone. What use do I want this body to have..." Wei San''s voice was sad.


    ��������


    "Why did the murderer kill Xiaotian?" Wei San asked again when he saw the iron face.


    "Two years ago, the young master raped and killed the murderer''s sister..."


    "You deserve it! Just tell him to do less evil, but his mother won''t listen..." Wei San said after listening to his gnashing of teeth.


    "...." the iron face remained silent.


    "By the way, did those students find it? Didn''t it have something to do with them?" Wei San was finally going to attack us at this time.


    "It has nothing to do with those students. The young master took the initiative to kidnap others..."


    "Without them, my son can''t die. These students must have something to do with the murderer. Catch them for me and see if you can dig out some clues about the murderer..."


    "But..." it was the man with sunglasses, not the iron face.


    "But what, don''t tell me you didn''t even find those students!" Wei San stared at the sunglasses man and said.


    "Yes... Yes, but Mr. Wei... The students hid in the mahjong hall in the south of the city..." the sunglasses man stammered in a cold sweat on his forehead.


    "Where did you say they were hiding?" Wei San suddenly looked up and asked.


    "City... Mahjong hall in the south of the city!"


    "Do these students have anything to do with him? No, it''s impossible, absolutely impossible!" Wei San said to himself after hearing this.


    "Lord Wei, why don''t we leave these students alone?" the iron face leaned forward and asked tentatively.


    "No, these students can''t miss. They must know where the murderer is!" Wei San shook his head.


    "No, I have to go to important people in person..." after that, Wei San didn''t even take off his sick clothes, put on a coat and went out.


    "Lord Wei, you haven''t recovered yet..." Tiemian warned carefully behind Wei San.


    "I can''t manage so much..." Wei San waved his hand and hurried out of the hospital.


    ����


    Brother long got up early, went downstairs and bought some soybean milk fried dough sticks. After returning to the mahjong hall, he turned on the TV and had breakfast.


    At 16:13 yesterday evening, a major shooting case occurred at the old wine factory warehouse in the development zone of the city. Although no death was found, one person was missing. After the crime was taken, the driver fled. The suspect was Guo Bin, Xu Feng was two, and two people were extremely dangerous. If there were two people found, the public security suspect should be contacted immediately.


    After the incident, the Provincial Public Security Bureau and the Municipal Public Security Bureau made a rapid deployment. Any criminal who despises the law will eventually be dealt with. Our public security bureau will solve the case within one month. Our reporter Zhang SEC will report for you, pay attention to the progress of the case, and please pay attention to the evening news. "The host of light makeup Liumei gushed on TV.


    "It was Wei San''s son who died, but it was different. It was on the news the next day." long er drank soybean milk and commented.


    "Shua Shua."


    I came out of brother Long''s bedroom, washing the company and watching TV with frown.


    "Have something to eat," brother long stood up and said.


    "Do you think they can be caught?" I grabbed the fried dough sticks and asked with some worry.


    "Not necessarily..." brother long shook his head and said.


    "What do you say?"


    "Although the two children have made a lot of preparations in advance, they can''t stand the police. The police really take it seriously. As long as the police want to catch them, it''s difficult for the two children to run!"


    "Can you grasp it if you want?... I feel that our police are rubbish..." at this time, Liu Rui woke up and walked out with his clothes on.


    "You''ve seen a lot of TV dramas. Our Chinese police are among the best in the world in terms of police speed and case detection ability. If you''re like this, you''ll be rich for half a day..." brother long glanced at Liu Rui and explained.


    "Who did you listen to? If it''s so powerful, why are there so many pending cases?" Liu Rui said as he stuffed fried dough sticks into his mouth.


    "In China, the rate of solving major cases is as high as about 70%... If you want to catch them, there will be results. However, it does not rule out the fugitives with high IQ and high education, which will make the criminal police very difficult in the detection process. But most criminals, they are social people at the bottom, and have not even received nine-year compulsory education." Longge continued.


    "Brother long, how do you know so much?" Liu Rui looked at brother long and asked.


    "Hehe, if you have nothing to do, you will find that your world is still very small... Those women know more than the fucking FBI. They can study the color of underwear you wear today!" when it comes to the square dancing women, brother Long''s mental state is different, It exudes the smell of middle-aged and elderly male hormones.


    "Shit, I have to go to the community more if I have nothing to do in the future. The experts are among the people..." Liu Rui took brother Long''s words seriously and sighed with a sudden realization on his face.

 Chapter 33

    "In the future, you can make the whole combination with brother long and the square dance aunt killer... If you obey the square dance aunt in the community, you will have half of SZ city..." at this time, Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan woke up.


    "Roll the calf... Fool Liang... I''m still a virgin. Those aunts are like wolves and tigers, and brother long can stand it!"


    "Ha ha!!!" we laughed together.


    "Little Bizi, did you fight with us?" brother long stretched out his hand and gave Liu Rui a head, staring and scolding.


    Just when we were talking nonsense with Longge, a Land Rover and two business Buick suddenly stopped on the road in front of Longge mahjong hall.


    "I''ll go myself. Don''t move in the car!" Wei Sany pulled open the door and walked alone to the front of the mahjong hall.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!" there was a knock on the door.


    As soon as I heard the knock on the door, I stood up and looked at brother long at a loss.


    "It should be Wei San''s people. You all go into the inner room. Don''t come out no matter what happens. If you hear me calling you, you''ll run through the back door. Do you understand?" brother long tidied up his clothes and said to us calmly.


    ��������


    "Get in now, what the fuck are you looking at here!" brother long scolded reluctantly when he saw that we didn''t move.


    "But brother long..."


    "You can do whatever the fuck you want!" brother long shouted at me with staring eyes before I finished my words.


    No way, we had to go into the inner room. When brother long saw us go in, he locked the door of the inner room and went outside one by one.


    "Will brother long be ok?" Meng Liang asked with some worry after hiding in the house.


    "I don''t know..." I shook my head in a very complicated mood.


    "It''s obviously our fault, but we hide here and let brother long out. I don''t know if they will take brother long..." Yuan Yuan was also very depressed at this time.


    "Nanwu amituo Buddha, bless brother long, bless brother long..." and Liu Rui just opened his hands and closed his eyes and recited the curse from entering the inner room.


    When brother long opened the door, he found Wei San standing behind the door alone.


    "What''s the matter here..." brother long went outside, closed the door, went to a stone pier, patted the dust on it and sat down.


    "I have to take the children in your house..." Wei San also followed him, paused for a moment and whispered.


    "Can''t take it away..." brother long waved his hand and refused very domineering.


    "... my son was killed. It has something to do with them. Can you raise your hand..." at this time, it seems that Wei San is not the Third Master of Wei who guides the rivers and mountains in SZ city. Instead, he is more like a little brother in front of brother long. Even his voice is so humble.


    "I know, but it''s not them who killed them. Who did you find? Don''t waste it in my room..." brother long didn''t give any face, and then refused.


    "...." Wei San turned pale, looked at brother long with both eyes and bowed his head.


    "These children are also used by others. I can understand your mood when your son is gone, but they are innocent. Go back!" brother long saw that Wei San didn''t speak, stood up, patted his ass and turned around to go into the house.


    "It''s not slow?" Wei San asked, gritting his teeth.


    "No..."


    "You''ve crossed the line a little..." Wei San, who has been controlling his emotions, finally couldn''t help it at this time.


    "Are you threatening me?" brother long turned to look at Wei San, pointed to his nose and smiled contemptuously.


    "You''ve been in our city for such a long time. Our well water doesn''t invade the river. The rabbit bites when it''s urgent. Give me face!" Wei San said excitedly in front of brother long.


    "Hehe, Wei San... Did you dare to stand in front of me five years ago? Do you think you have a chance to talk to me? Does it give you a face? If you want to bite... Yes! You can form a good formation, and I, Li Zhenlong, can receive you at any time. See if you can walk under my hands for three fucking rounds!!!" Brother long shouted word by word with his fingers against Wei San''s chest.


    "...." Wei San was silent.


    "There are so many people shouting from third master Wei. Have you forgotten your name Wei Wei?" brother long looked at third master Wei aggressively and asked.


    "...." Wei San was still silent.


    "You''ve reached the top in SZ city now, haven''t you? You''ve been a little gangster. I don''t need to tell you some stories too clearly. There are many small stories in the temple and the city. SZ city is not big, but if you have to toss around and have some people to play with you! If your son is dead, you can find the murderer and take revenge. But if you withdraw all the aura today, even if your son is alive, you will have a chance What''s the use? The third master is here, and Wei Tian is there. Without the third master, Wei Tian is really gone! "


    Brother long reached out and handed Wei San a cigarette. Wei San took it with trembling hands and didn''t speak. Because what brother long said was one-sided and absolute, but it was the truth for Wei San at this time. He couldn''t find any reason to refute it. He can only choose to acquiesce in this unreasonable fact!


    Brother long took a deep breath after lighting a cigarette, patted Wei San on the shoulder and said softly: "When you''re well mixed, you start to look for family affection. Unexpectedly, you inadvertently lost some things and can''t find them again! Life is fair. If you want something, you must learn to give up something! Five years ago, your coal mine collapsed and more than 20 workers were trapped in low land. You gave up the search and rescue because the search and rescue fee was too high, and more than 20 people were killed alive Dead on the ground! That''s more than twenty fucking lives! You give up without blinking your eyes. Are you a fucking human? Your son is dead. You can''t stand it. Your son is human. Those people are not fucking human! "


    Brother long said more and more excited, pinching Wei San''s neck and roaring.


    "Cough..." Wei San''s face turned red because of lack of oxygen.


    "It''s all evil..." Wei San broke away from brother Long''s hands, shook his head and muttered softly. While muttering, he walked to the door. Inadvertently, a tear fell in the eyes of the middle-aged man with blood on his hands.


    "By the way, do you know who the old man your son kidnapped?" brother long shouted at Wei San''s back.


    "Who?" Wei San, who had pulled the door open, suddenly turned back.


    "Your son''s death is not unjust. An old driver who has driven for eight years to the commander of the military region dares to bump into others with an electric stick. His life is not in vain..." brother long threw away his cigarette butts and turned to walk into the house.


    "Poop!"


    After hearing this, Wei San stepped into the air, covered his chest and fell in front of the Land Rover again.

 Chapter 34

    "Come out, it''s all right!" brother long returned to the house, opened the door of the inner room and shouted with a smile at us.


    "It''s all right?" Liu Rui asked, stretching his neck and looking at brother long.


    "Wei San''s people are gone? Brother long, they didn''t do anything to you?" I asked hurriedly when I saw brother long coming in.


    "Hehe, I''m a light stick. What can he do to me..." brother long patted my head and said with a smile.


    "Oh, my God, I was scared to death. I thought I was going to throw it away today. My tomb robbing association has not developed yet..." Liu Rui patted his chest and sighed with a look of rebirth after robbery.


    "Brother long, what did you tell them outside? For so long." Meng Liang asked.


    "It''s nothing. They want people. I said no, and they left?" brother long replied calmly.


    "It''s that simple?" Meng Liang didn''t believe it.


    "Yes......" brother long smiled and turned away from the inner room.


    After brother long left, we looked at each other. We didn''t know what brother long said to the group outside, but no one was a fool. Everyone knew that things must not be so simple. I vaguely felt that there must be a story between brother long and Wei San, but since brother long didn''t say it, we had a tacit understanding and didn''t ask.


    "Brother long, are we free now?" Liu Rui asked after brother Long''s ass.


    "You can''t hide here. Although you hid here today, you can''t guarantee when they will come again, so you have to change places..." brother long drank and replied.


    "Ah, where are we going?" I shouted, looking out the door.


    "It''s best to leave SZ city for a while, or as long as you''re in SZ City, you''ll be in danger of being caught..."


    "No, where are we going when we leave SZ city? Besides, what about the school?" Yuan Yuan said with his head down.


    "Then I don''t know. It''s just my suggestion. You can do it yourself..." brother long found a coat from the wardrobe as if he was going out.


    "When do we have to hide?"


    To tell you the truth, I don''t want to leave Sz. After all, I haven''t left this city since I was born, and I can''t explain it at home and school.


    "If Wei San can survive this barrier, SZ city will be his in the next ten years..." brother long put on his clothes and sat beside us and whispered.


    "Shit, then we have to hide for ten years?" Liu Rui jumped up and looked at brother long and shouted.


    "Listen to me. If Wei San crosses this ridge, he won''t come to you. Then you can stay outside for three or five months." brother long continued.


    "What if you can''t get through?" Yuan Yuan asked with a frown.


    "If you can''t get by, you have to expect him to catch the murderer... You can sum it up yourself, whether to go or stay..." with that, brother long took a step and was ready to go out.


    "Where are you going?" I shouted anxiously when I saw brother long leaving.


    "The little piano house next door leaks, I''ll fix it..." brother long spits on his hand, simply combs his messy hair in the mirror, and then walks out of the mahjong hall without looking back.


    "Shit, we''re all like this. You''re still in the mood to find a little widow. Do you have any sympathy..." Liu Rui shouted, looking at brother Long''s back


    "What did you think?" I asked, rubbing my hands.


    "It''s not a thing to stay in brother long all day. Brother long is right. We can only go out and hide..." Meng Liang bowed his head and returned.


    "What about you two? What do you think?" I looked up and asked Yuanyuan and Liu Rui.


    "I''ll go wherever you go..." Yuan smiled back.


    "I''m thinking of going to the entertainment industry in H city to try water..." Liu Rui began to install B inexplicably at this time, touched his chin with his right hand and replied with a deep look.


    "You can die if you don''t pretend to be B..." Meng Liang was angry when he saw Liu Rui, and immediately scolded.


    "Why go to H city?" Yuan Yuan looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Because I have friends in H city..." Ruige is Ruige. There are friends all over the country. The communication circle is wide. You can''t refuse.


    "Did you know the tomb robber?" Meng Liang asked with a smile.


    "Ha ha ha ha" Yuan Yuan and I laughed after listening.


    Liu Rui bit his teeth and looked at Meng Liang fiercely and said, "fool Liang, you''re talking. I''ll fucking kill you. Do you believe it..."


    In this way, we discussed and decided to go to Liu Rui''s friend in H city to hide first, and we''ll come back when the situation is better.


    At the school, we are going to ask the teacher for a long holiday. We say we go to make up classes in H city to prepare for the college entrance examination. Our head teacher doesn''t like to see us. As soon as we hear that we are going to ask for a long holiday, we immediately agree. When we hang up, we don''t forget to tell me: "I''ve always been very optimistic about you. I''m still a little reluctant to let you go. When I get to H City, I have to study hard and get a good score in the college entrance examination..."


    As for the family, we are going to go back and tell our parents that the school organized a group of students to go to H city for tutoring, including us. In this way, we not only don''t have to worry about finding us at school and at home, but also ask for money as travel expenses.


    At about three o''clock, we went back to our homes, packed up our things, took the money and lied!


    After I got home, everything went well. My parents didn''t doubt me. I was very happy to hear that Liu Rui and Meng Liang also went. They said we could have a company together.


    Before leaving, my mother specially took me more money and told me where to study and eat more. Looking at my mother, to tell the truth, I feel very sorry for my parents. I have an idea to tell them the truth, but I still refrained from saying it. Saying it will only make them more worried about me.


    When I got back to Longge''s mahjong hall, it was more than six o''clock. Meng Liang and Liu Rui hadn''t come back yet, leaving Yuanyuan lying in bed alone in a daze.


    "What do you think? Here?" I put down my luggage and kicked yuan yuan, who was in a daze.


    "You''re back... I didn''t go home. I''m afraid my father will lock me up again..." yuan turned over and said with a silly smile.


    "Hey, Yuanyuan, you go home..." I looked at Yuanyuan and asked.


    "Why don''t you take me..." Yuan Yuan lay in bed and blinked.


    "Your family conditions are very good. Why bother to go to H city with us? Tell your father what Wei San can''t do to you..." I said very seriously.


    "We do things together. We should go together and stay together. Besides, my heart is wild and I can''t stay at home," Yuan Yuan said with a silly smile.


    "If we don''t do well, we have to go to the construction site to carry cement..." I gave preventive shots in advance.


    "If you really come to the step of carrying cement, I think we''ll talk about it at that time..." Yuan bared his teeth and replied.


    "OK..."


    I nodded silently.

 Chapter 35

    After a while, Meng Liang also returned to the mahjong hall with a big schoolbag, but Liu Rui never came back.


    "Where has the fool gone? Why hasn''t he come back yet?" I asked anxiously as it was almost eight o''clock.


    "Step on..."


    Footsteps sounded. A man came in with a black and shiny Nike schoolbag that had been ground on his back and a toothpick in his mouth.


    "Fuck..." Meng Liang was stunned when he saw him.


    "Yang Song..." I was shocked.


    "Hello, wow..."


    Yang song came into the house and glanced around. Then he frowned and muttered, "what are you doing?"


    "... what are you doing here?" I jumped down and asked.


    "Isn''t that what happened last time? After going back, my father had to break off the relationship between father and son with me. There was no way, so I came out. There was no place to go. I stayed in the Internet cafe for two days. I couldn''t see it. So I came to you."


    "Oh... I''m sorry!" I felt sorry for him. After all, he ran away from home because of us.


    "It''s all right, then you talk, then I''ll go first..." Yang Song glanced at us again. He may feel that his future is not bright and he may starve to death.


    "Hey... Hey, what do you mean?" Meng Liang asked with a wink.


    "It''s all right. I''m just going to take a turn... I''m relieved to see that you''re all good..." Yang Song''s legs are about to go out, and his words are very brainless.


    Yang Song blinked, scratched his head and said to himself, "in fact, I brought a lot of money when I came out... There''s no good place to play, and I can''t stay in the Internet cafe all the time... Hey, do you have any good places to play?"


    "... the crematorium is good... I''m looking for a tour group and a one-day tour these two days... If you''re all right, just come together?" I asked.


    "Ha ha... You''re so noisy. You''ve always been so cheerful..."


    Yang Song said awkwardly to Meng Liang, "come on, give me a cigarette!"


    "... fuck... Don''t you have a lot of money? Do you have to rub the cigarettes?" Meng Liang, speechless, reached out and handed him a red golden dragon.


    "No, I forgot to buy it when I came. I have money in my pocket... You know..."


    Yang Song took the cigarette, wrapped it fiercely, and then looked into the room. He saw the leftovers on the table, put down his schoolbag, pretended to walk over easily, sat down, frowned and said, "Hey, I''m really hungry... What''s this? Braised meat? I tell you... This braised meat is the last thing I want to eat... My family sells it every day."


    The three of us squatted at the door, stared at Yang Song and ate the leftovers of brother long on the table.


    "How many days have you been hungry?..." Meng Liang said speechless.


    "Didn''t he come with a toothpick? He should have eaten?" Yuan Yuan didn''t understand.


    Yang song could certainly hear their voices, but he pretended not to hear them.


    I glanced at my watch, strolled over, then sat opposite Yang Song, dragged my chin and asked, "what''s the matter? I don''t have money to eat."


    "No... I''m a cook, but I can''t see you spoil food... There''s a very esoteric idiom that every grain is hard. I don''t know if you''ve heard of it?" Yang Song tugged.


    "We''re not doing well... We''re going to hide in H City tonight. If you don''t have anything to do, come with us first" I sincerely invited.


    "... no... no... I have a lot to do..."


    "Brother, you''re hungry. Can we stop pretending?..." Meng Liang said frankly.


    ��������


    When he finished his meal, brother long came back at this time. He saw us pack our luggage on the ground and asked, "why, are you ready to go?"


    "Well, the school is ready. Let''s go and hide first." I nodded and replied.


    "Why are you here?" Longge Bala asked Yang Song, who was clasping his teeth.


    "I''m going to go out with them to experience life..." Yang Song pretended to be forced. To tell the truth, he was very similar to Liu Rui.


    "Let your father drive you out, ha ha ha, very good!" brother long looked up and smiled.


    "Do you know each other?" Meng Liang asked, looking at brother long and Yang Song.


    "On the day of your accident, he came to me with his father..."


    "I said how he found this..." I just reacted at this time. Why can Yang Song find us.


    "I think this life mainly depends on fate. When fate comes, you can''t hide..." Yang Song said faintly.


    "I found that your ability to dress B is as good as mine..."


    A voice suddenly sounded behind us.


    "Brush..."


    We looked back in an instant.


    A young man held close to the door, with a dog chain around his neck, wheezed and gasped.


    I, Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan laughed when they saw this man.


    "... mom gave me a B. my father locked me with a dog chain. If I hadn''t chiseled off my water pipe, I wouldn''t be able to get out," said Liu Rui.


    "He''s going too?" Yang Song was a little confused when he saw Liu Rui.


    "What do you say?" I looked at Yang Song and asked.


    "... fuck... Can I quit..." Yang Song has a rhythm to run.


    "What''s wrong with him..." Meng Liang asked.


    "He had to let me steal my father''s shotgun that day. When I quit, he spit in my big iron pot, so that I didn''t sell a pot of vegetables..." Yang Song looked at us with some resentment and said.


    "Hahaha!!!"


    We left Longge mahjong hall with our luggage on our backs. Longge was going to take us to the railway station, but there were too many people to sit down, so we had to take a taxi.


    "Let''s go!" we waved to brother long after we got on the bus.


    "Bring a phone..." brother long waved to me.


    "It seems that someone is chasing us again..." after the taxi drove a distance, the driver looked back at us and said.


    As soon as I looked back, I found that brother long was really chasing me. It seemed that he was shouting something in his mouth.


    "Why don''t you stop?" Meng Liang also found brother long behind.


    "No, no, master, you drive quickly. You may have overwhelmed him just now. He wants to steal money. Hurry up..." Liu Rui hurriedly stopped the driver who was ready to stop and hurried.


    "These bastards, I''ll save you. Before you leave, you even give me the 800 yuan I hid in the shoe box. Is it a fucking person..." looking at the faster and faster taxi, brother long pinched his waist and gasped, opened his mouth and scolded.


    Zheng Yijian''s blood burned in the taxi. We didn''t know who started it, so we all sang along.


    It''s you. I can''t find it


    A desperate attitude


    People are in danger


    You always arrive


    I don''t know too much


    Morality is your guide


    Tomorrow coming day


    You make me proud


    A good drink


    Drunk only feel


    He laughed wildly


    Cold and cool in the world


    Years are merciless and still willing


    Break a new story for you


    Love and righteousness I know today


    Yes, I don''t need to doubt it again and again


    No lover in the world is changing


    Loyalty is not easy


    But I know


    That''s it today


    Life and death and you create names


    This trip is our first time to leave the city. I look at the familiar streets and feel very sorry. No one wants to leave the place they know, and I am no exception. I don''t know when I can come back after I leave this time. Fortunately, these brothers are still around me.


    PS: the campus volume is over, and the new legend is the beginning. Ask for flowers. For collection.

 Chapter 36

    "Can you untie the dog chain around your neck? I always have the impulse to lead you..." when I found that the taxi master was fine, I turned back and looked at Liu Rui with a strange eye. Suddenly I remembered that he still had a dog chain around his neck.


    "Fuck, what do you know? It''s called fashion..." Liu Rui rolled his eyes.


    "Hehe, you young people are really wild... Take dog chains as fashion..." the driver turned back and laughed.


    "If you want to talk so much, it''s easy for me not to give you the car money, you know?" Liu Rui shouted, pointing to the driver''s anxious head.


    "You don''t want it if you don''t give it to me... People, I can''t always look at money. I yearn for high freedom in life... You can choose not to listen to me when I speak, but you can tempt me with money to not let me speak..." the driver suddenly began to explain his special understanding of the word life.


    "Brilliant!" Yang Song interposed.


    "How brilliant?"


    "I think what master said is quite right... People can''t always look at money, they have to pursue a little..."


    "You fucking say you have no money..." Liu Rui replied contemptuously.


    "Get out JB, you stay away from me..."


    "I don''t think you have a comprehensive understanding of life..." the driver continued at this time.


    "If you''re nagging, do you believe I shit in your car?" Liu Rui shouted fiercely pointing at the driver.


    "Shua..."


    The driver instinctively turned and looked into the deep night sky.


    "Ha ha..."


    We smiled at each other and felt that Liu Rui had lived such a long life that he met his opponent today.


    "Who can tell me what we''re doing in H city?" Yang Song said in the ink behind him without talking for a while.


    "Yes, Liu Rui, what does your friend do? Is it reliable?" Meng Liang also reacted at this time.


    "Reliable!"


    Liu Rui thought for a moment and said.


    "What does he do?" I continued.


    "The whole entertainment industry..." Liu Rui thought again and replied.


    "Can you be more specific? The entertainment industry that sets up stalls and rings in the night market..." Yang Song asked speechless.


    "Roll the calf, you underestimate your communication level. Can the night market stall match me? The most important thing is the night market kebab..."


    "What the hell does he do?" Yuan Yuan began to be curious at this time.


    "Let me tell you, my friend is a disco worker. Let me tell you something. 80% of the ladies in H city come from him. There is no miss Association in H City, or he has to be the president! Do you know how much he has contributed to the sales of condoms in H City this year? You go to H city to inquire about the sex toy store and don''t provide a picture of him?" Liu Rui explained.


    "... true or false?" Meng Liang was a little confused when Liu Rui said so.


    "Do I have to brag about B for others?" Liu Rui asked reluctantly.


    "Really reliable?" Meng Liangxin.


    "Must be reliable." Liu Rui simply nodded.


    "How did you two know each other?" I thought for a moment and asked suspiciously, because Liu Rui and I almost grew up together. He hasn''t even gone out of our city. Why did he suddenly have such a friend in H city?


    "It was a cold winter. I was at home alone and suddenly felt a little palpitation in my heart..." Liu Rui would not miss any chance to pretend to be forced, and he began to recall.


    "You fucking say the point!" Meng Liang couldn''t see Liu Rui installing B. he greeted him with a head.


    "We met on the yellow website... If you have nothing to do, can you do less!!!" Liu Rui rubbed his head and shouted a little wronged.


    "Oh, my mother, netizens! Pull JB down. I''d better hurry back. What a fucking team... One by one..." Yang Song''s expression was slightly fragmented.


    "It''s okay, there''s true love on the Internet..." I smiled and comforted.


    "Stop making trouble with JB, okay? I went to his friend''s fucking house and sold me as a duck..." Yang Song said with a tangled expression. He was still thinking about getting off the bus.


    "Don''t worry, you can''t sell condoms as a duck... No one is so stupid. If you do this business with you, you''ll cut your kidney..." Liu Rui said to Yang Song with relief.


    "... fuck me... At the moment, if I have a dollar in my pocket, I won''t talk to you..." Yang Song''s teeth are almost broken.


    "Come on, give me a cigarette..." Liu Rui said to Yang Song.


    "... didn''t you just come out of home?"


    "I left in a hurry and forgot to bring..."


    "Go away... I''ve just used up your excuse... You say you''re also poor B, it''s over..." Yang Song patted Liu Rui''s right hand, turned his head and looked at the stars outside the window with tears.


    "Master, how long will it take to get to the railway station?" I asked the driver with my head.


    "Ten minutes!" the driver replied.


    ����


    Ten minutes later, we finally came to the railway station.


    "Why don''t we go back? I''m a little carsick..." Yang Song said abruptly, looking at the three big characters of the bloody SZ station.


    "All the tickets have been bought... If you return the ticket money to us, you can go..." Liu Rui glanced at Yang Song and said.


    "Go away, don''t make trouble..." Yang Song was a little angry.


    Half an hour later.


    Our train finally began to check in.


    "Yang Song, hurry up!" I shouted at Yang Song as I stood at the ticket gate.


    "Let me take another look at the place where I was born and raised. Although it didn''t give me anything, she engraved a black wound on my face..." at this time, Yang Song, like a poet, stood at the ticket gate and stared into the distance.


    "Is this B a bad brain?" Liu Rui looked at me and whispered.


    "It should be..." I also answered some speechless.


    "More stupid than me..." Liu Rui staggers to the carriage with his small schoolbag on his back.


    After getting on the bus, we found that there were not many people on the bus, so we found a quiet corner and sat down.


    "The train is about to start. Have a nice trip!" the conductor''s beautiful voice sounded in the carriage.


    "Why don''t we fight the landlord?" the bored Liu Rui squeezed his eyes and asked me.


    "I''m sleepy, you play, I''ll sleep for a while... Ah" I stretched out and lay on the table ready to sleep.


    "If you are few, I can put my hand together..." Yang Song asked with a wry expression after thinking about it.


    "Do you have any money in your pocket..." Liu Rui askew his eyes and asked.


    "We have to play with money... We can make some meaningful bets!" Yang Song said with a wink.


    "What do you think it means?" Meng Liang asked.


    "How about playing brain collapse..."


    "Look at my mouth, get out! Calf! Son..."

 Chapter 37

    After sleeping for more than an hour, I was awakened by the voices of these people. As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw them facing their heads. I don''t know where they are, what are they laughing at.


    "What''s the research? It''s so intense!" I stretched and yawned.


    "Shh!" Liu Rui quickly turned back and gestured at me with a rich expression.


    "What are you looking at? Let me have a look too!" I stretched out my hand, and Liu Rui came to them.


    "What do you think of that girl?" Liu Rui said to me with a drool at the corner of his mouth.


    I looked in the direction of his fingers. When I saw the girl''s face, I was stunned. I felt so much. I said unconsciously, "I fucking feel I''m going to fall in love!"


    I looked at the girl not far away. The girl I like must be thin and have white skin, and this girl obviously meets the standard.


    She is about 1.7. She is wearing a light yellow thin coat, a pair of slim jeans, a pair of white canvas shoes on her feet, an SLR camera around her neck, shawl, long hair and white pretty face. She is staring out of the window. She doesn''t know what to look at.


    It''s nice to speak from the bottom of my heart. This girl gives me a very clean and sunny feeling. Especially her smile, like a princess.


    "How''s it going? Isn''t it exciting?" Liu Rui asked as he salivated.


    "Don''t fucking look, let''s hold an emergency meeting. The theme of the meeting is to help brother take this woman!" I hugged Liu Rui, Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan whispered.


    "I''ll help you take this woman. I saw it first..." Liu Rui shouted reluctantly when he saw that I wanted me to chase the woman.


    "Rego, it''s easy for you to find someone like this. It''s not easy to meet someone I like, or you''ll let me..." I advised wisely.


    "No! Love doesn''t let you say..." Liu Ruijian shook his head and said.


    "Fuck, I''ll give you 500 yuan and a box of Yuxi, OK! Don''t JB refuse, you''re worth the price!" I made an offer.


    "Go away, prices are soaring now, and brother has to go up. Why do you have to invite me to dinner!" Liu Rui began to bargain.


    "OK! Deal! But on one condition, you have to help me get this woman''s mobile phone number..." I readily agreed.


    "Hey, this stupid boy, he''s hovering at this price all his life!" Meng Liang said very melancholy.


    "I have no right to choose love before bread..." Liu Rui got a new understanding of life at this time.


    "If you don''t like it, we can compete fairly..." I rolled my eyes and whispered.


    "Well, actually, a prodigal son of the world of mortals like me is not suitable for a partner. I''ll tell you..."


    "Then you go quickly. The ink is always here..." I pushed Liu Rui and shouted anxiously.


    "You''re fucking stupid. I''ll go like this. Can people give me this look! Can''t I think of countermeasures!" Liu Rui said with great self-knowledge.


    "I said big brother, think quickly! People will get off later!" I''m dying of anxiety. Although I have studied Japanese beauties for several years, after all, it''s only theoretical. In reality, I really have no way.


    Liu Rui thought for a moment, then touched his chin, pretended to be a deep touch, and said, "I need some props and someone to cooperate with me!"


    "What props, how to cooperate..." I asked quickly.


    Before I finished, Liu Rui trotted all the way to an uncle. He didn''t know what he said to him. Anyway, Liu Rui successfully grabbed the reading glasses on his face and walked towards us with a smile.


    "I fucking asked you to ask for a phone number. Why do you rob people''s reading glasses!" I said in a low voice with my teeth clenched.


    "Don''t make a noise, or you go by yourself..." Liu Rui glanced at me and said with high toes.


    "Well, you''re all right..."


    "I still need someone to cooperate with me now. Who will?" Liu Rui asked after looking at us.


    "Can I?" yuan yuan raised his hand and asked.


    Liu Rui shook his head, then went to Yang Song who was still sleeping, pulled him up, then turned his head and said with a smile: "I think he is more suitable..."


    "What the fuck are you doing? I''m dreaming about sex!!!" Yang Song shouted vaguely after Liu Rui woke him up.


    "Keep your voice down. Now the organization needs you to make a contribution..." Liu Rui said with an obscene smile on Yang Song''s face.


    "What contribution?" Yang Song turned his small eyes and asked cautiously, because he thought Liu Rui must have found something bad.


    "Do you see the girl in front? Brother Ye has a crush on us and wants the woman''s mobile phone number..." Liu Rui pointed out the direction of the girl to Yang Song.


    "Why do you wake me up if you want my mobile phone number? I''m not 114, and I won''t check the number..." Yang Song still didn''t relax his vigilance at this time.


    "Isn''t he embarrassed, so I need you to cooperate with me. Let''s go..."


    "How to cooperate?" Yang Song then asked.


    "You don''t have to do anything, just play a fool..." Liu Rui thought and said.


    "You''re a fucking fool, I don''t!!" Yang Song immediately refused.


    "Brother ye, take care of him!"


    Liu Rui winked at me. I quickly piled up a smiling face and said slowly, "brother song! Just help me! I''m so old and have no object. Can you pity me?"


    "No!" Yang Song turned his head and replied firmly.


    Seeing Yang Song''s appearance, I don''t think I can do without taking out my mace. I clenched my teeth and said, "I''ll give you 200 yuan. You cooperate with him!"


    "Shit, you didn''t say... Come... Liu Rui, let''s study how I play a fool. Let me tell you, I played a fool when I played a stage play in primary school. At that time, they all praised me for my good performance. My father sat down and applauded me. Later, our head teacher said what I came from. Anyway, it''s an idiom... I can''t remember!" when Yang Song heard that I wanted to give him money, Immediately came the spirit, whet haw began to say.


    "Play in your true colors?" Meng Liang asked tentatively.


    "Yes!"


    "Oh, fuck, what the fuck do I know!" I''m very worried about whether this Yang Song is his father''s own. I don''t see that he looks like his father at all.


    "Yang Song, in fact, your performance is very simple. You just have a mouthful in your mouth. If you have nothing to do, just leave a little outside. Leave the rest to me. Just don''t say anything..." Liu Rui pulled Yang Song and studied it.


    "No lines?" Yang Song asked with some dissatisfaction.


    "No." Liu Rui shook his head.


    "Just play a fool who can''t speak and still chatter?" Yang Song thought and asked wisely.


    "Can it?"


    "It''s a challenge not to let me talk. Let me try..."

 Chapter 38

    "Cough..." Liu Rui took his reading glasses, tilted his neck, led Yang Song, and then walked to the girl with a small and reserved step. He opened his mouth and said to the girl, "Hey, hello... I''m a volunteer of China Love Fund. Can you do me a favor?"


    The girl turned her head and looked at the two people who came suddenly. She was a little embarrassed and asked, "what can I do for you?"


    "Well, look at him. This is an orphan I just brought from Gansu. I have been suffering from congenital poliomyelitis since I was a child, and my mouth drools when I speak..." Liu Rui pinched Yang Song and explained with a smile.


    "Abba, Abba..." Yang Song was very cooperative and began to spit water out. At the same time, he made a strange sound in his mouth. To tell the truth, Yang song just said that I still don''t believe his true color, but I really believe him now. It''s fucking the upper body of the second Wu next door!


    "That''s the case. How old is he?" the girl looked at Yang Song and asked pitifully.


    "Although he looks so mature, I tell you that he is only eight years old. At the age of six, he stole the hormone to milk cows, so he grows so old..." Liu Rui said casually.


    "Abba, Abba..." Yang Song said with saliva.


    "That''s too poor. What do you need me to do?" the girl frowned and asked painfully.


    "Because I was in a hurry when I went to Gansu, I didn''t bring enough money with me. Look..." Liu Rui pretended to be reserved.


    "Abba, Abba..." Yang Song still cooperated.


    After hearing Liu Rui''s words, the girl quickly found the wallet from her clothes, then stretched out several red bills and handed it to Liu Rui. While giving the money back, she explained, "you''re doing a good job. I have to help you, but I don''t have so much cash with me. Can you take these first?"


    "What the hell is this way?" Meng Liang sighed when he saw the girl paying.


    "This fool, I asked him to ask me for my mobile phone number. Why did he cheat on his mother''s money!!" I looked at Liu Rui and scolded.


    "This may be an occupational disease..." Yuan youyou explained.


    "Oh, not so much. You gave it to us. What do you do?" Liu Rui saw the money as if he saw his father, but still pretended to be reserved and refused.


    "It''s okay, I have Cary. Take it first..." the girl waved her hand readily.


    "How much is this?" Yang Song asked, his eyes red when he saw the money, with water in his mouth.


    "Ah? What did he say?" the girl asked suspiciously when she heard Yang Song talking.


    "Nothing, nothing... He said you were so nice!" Liu Rui pinched Yang Song and quickly explained.


    "Oh," the girl nodded without thinking much.


    "Well, miss, you need to leave your name and contact information. When we go back, we will give you some small gifts, and our China love fund will remember you..." at this time, Liu Rui finally remembered the business.


    "Don''t worry about this, just raise your hand..." the girl hesitated.


    "It''s all right, it''s all right. You''re doing good. You''re not afraid to leave a name!" while talking, Liu Rui took out a wrinkled little book and a pen.


    "Shit, where did B come from?" Meng Liang saw Liu Rui take out his paper and pen, cover his head and say nothing.


    "Why don''t you say they are professional!" I was excited when I saw Liu Rui finally asked for the phone for me.


    The girl thought for a moment, took the paper and pen, bowed her head and wrote.


    While the girl was writing her contact information, Liu Rui turned his head and smiled and made an OK gesture to me.


    After a while, the girl finished writing and handed the book to Liu Rui. After taking the book, Liu Rui looked at it carefully for a while and said, "Su Su is a good name..."


    "Thank you." the girl smiled.


    "By the way, miss, why didn''t you write your QQ number and home address?" Liu Rui continued.


    "I don''t need this..." the girl said some speechless.


    "That''s no good. You have to write it down, or we don''t know where to send this gift!" Liu Rui said solemnly.


    "Puff!!!"


    At this time, Yang Song coughed suddenly, and the water in his mouth suddenly sprayed out, just spraying on the face of the girl opposite. When I saw this scene, my face turned green, and 10000 grass NIMA flew by in my heart. I regretted that I shouldn''t have let Yang Song go at that time.


    "Yes... I''m sorry... I didn''t hold it!" Yang Song quickly explained, and reached out to the girl''s face.


    "No! Aren''t you polio? Can''t you fucking talk? I think you react very quickly!" the girl heard Yang Song''s apology, immediately reacted, grinding her silver teeth and said.


    "Well, well, he may suddenly feel better as soon as he sees you..." Liu Rui explained with some embarrassment.


    "Roll the calf, I''ve cheated my mother for cheating money..." while talking, the girl rolled up her sleeves and looked ready to do it.


    Liu Rui''s thick face has long been invincible in the world. His face is not red and gasps: "I think there may be some misunderstanding between us..."


    "It''s your fate, you''re stupid. Give me the money back quickly!" the girl was a little tough and scolded.


    "But my love fund..."


    "Do you believe that I called the police in ink? Dare you mention your broken fund to me..."


    "Abba, Abba..." Yang Song was embarrassed.


    "Abba, your uncle? Still here to install polio for me!" the girl kicked Yang Song''s ass.


    "Here you are, here you are..." seeing that the situation was wrong, Liu Rui quickly threw down the money and dragged Yang Song back to our position.


    "Why, I think the woman did it?" I asked anxiously when I saw Liu Rui running back.


    "Oh, my God, I won''t make any money next time! He''s not pretending to be stupid, he''s really stupid!" Liu Rui patted his chest and pointed to Yang Song.


    "Accident." Yang Song explained with an embarrassed smile.


    "Shut up... What''s the phone number? What''s the woman''s name?" I glared at Yang Song and shouted.


    "Here you are, but I can remind you that this silly woman is a little tough! You can''t control it!" Liu Rui took out the wrinkled book from his arms and handed it to me.


    "Su... Su Su, that''s a good name!" I said with a silly smile, looking at the delicate lines of small characters in the book.


    "Leaf, I also think this woman is not suitable for you. I feel that he is more male than you..." Meng Liang said with a smile at this time.


    "Why? I just like this, not artificial, frank and cheerful." obviously, at this time, I have been dazzled by love and still look at the words in the book.


    "How do you like? Nobody cares about you. Don''t forget what you promised me..." Liu Rui said wordlessly looking at me.


    "Don''t worry, you''re indispensable..." I casually returned.


    "Don''t forget to have mine..." Yang Song said weakly at this time.


    "Roll the calf!!!" I scolded with Liu Rui in one voice.

 Chapter 39

    I took out my cell phone, quickly saved Su Su''s number, then lay on the table and looked at Su Su secretly.


    "Dear passengers, if there are friends who get off or change to another train at H city station, please get ready to get off..." the conductor''s beautiful voice sounded again.


    "It''s so fast!" I realized that we were going to H city soon.


    "Why, haven''t you seen enough?" Liu Rui looked at me contemptuously and said.


    "Roll the calf..."


    Although I said so, I didn''t see enough, and I saw that Su Su had begun to pack up at this time. I was secretly happy and said, "it''s great that she''s from city h. If you can catch him, it won''t be in vain!!"


    "Pack up and let''s get off." I saw that the car had begun to drive at a slow speed and was almost arriving, so I shouted to Liu Rui and them.


    "Here we are! The city of H is not so good. It doesn''t feel as good as our city. Look at the garbage on the ground..." Yang Song lay on the window and began to blind BB again.


    "Can you stop talking? There are h people in the car. You don''t know how to die later..." I said to Yang Song in a very low voice.


    "Why? Don''t you let me talk about rubbish? Now I advocate freedom of speech!" Yang Song felt very reasonable.


    "Oh, my God, why are you more fucking stupid than Liu Rui..."


    I don''t want to talk to Yang Song at all now, because I think he may not get out of the station.


    "Creak!!!"


    The train arrives at the station.


    We packed up our things, and as the crowd began to walk out of the car, I looked for Su Su''s position in the crowd.


    Finally, I found him behind me. There were about six or seven people between us. I was so excited that I was even more fucking excited than winning five million. I threw an eyebrow at her and walked slowly over.


    "Hello, beauty!" I made a gesture that I thought was very handsome, and then greeted Su Su very gentlemanly.


    "Roll the calf!" Su Su was really tough, rolled his eyes and scolded clearly.


    "Why don''t you open your mouth and curse?" I asked awkwardly, because I found that everyone around Su Su looked at me.


    "Are you going to tell me about the love fund?" Jesus looked at me and said with disdain.


    "What love fund do you mean?" I asked pretending to be surprised.


    "Cut, don''t think I didn''t know you were with those two people and came to cheat me! What about the second brother Wu? Why didn''t he follow him?" Su Su said with disdain.


    "Well, I think you may have misunderstood. I don''t know them at all..." I secretly scolded Liu Rui and Yang Song in my heart, but I didn''t show it on my face and still pretended to know nothing.


    "Dress, you pick up the dress..."


    "Leaf, go, wait for you for a long time!" Liu Rui shouted at me foolishly at the exit.


    I looked at him and scolded the fool in my heart. When I can''t speak, I have to speak at this time, but I turned around and thought that Su Su didn''t know my name anyway, so I pretended not to hear it, so it''s all right.


    "Why don''t you pay attention to me when I talk to you?" Liu Rui saw that I didn''t pay attention to him and walked over.


    "Get the fuck out of here..." I looked at Liu Rui and scolded.


    "Hum!" Su Su saw Liu Rui coming, snorted coldly and went straight ahead.


    When I saw Su Su go, I hurried after her, patted her on the shoulder, pretended to be shy and shouted, "big sister!"


    "Who are you? Do I know you? Just call me sister!" Jesus walked forward without looking back.


    "Didn''t we just meet?" I said awkwardly.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Nothing..."


    "What are you always doing with me? I won''t be fooled..."


    "I''m not here to cheat you, elder sister..." I said some speechless.


    "What do you want to do?" Su Su asked directly.


    "Well, are you from H city?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Jesus nodded.


    "Ah, I want to make friends with you. My mother said that when I was a child, a fortune teller calculated for me and said that I would find an object in H city this year. I thought it might be you!!"


    "Fuck off!"


    "You don''t curse people for what you say?" I said reluctantly.


    "I tell you, Aung, my temper is not very good. You should get away before I want to beat you!"


    "Er... What kind of person is this? It''s urgent to nag!"


    "Roll or not, believe it or not, I''ll call the police and sue you for sexual harassment!"


    "Bye! I''ll call you when you get home!" I looked at Su Su to take out his cell phone. I almost flew out. This woman is so fucking cruel.


    "Get out..."


    I ran all the way to Liu Rui and they had been waiting for me outside the railway station.


    "How, did you hook up?" Meng Liang asked obscene when he saw me running over.


    "It''s not nonsense. If brother Ye comes out, the girl can''t make it?" I raised my head proudly and said.


    "I find that you have the same ability to boast as me..." Liu Rui said faintly.


    "Don''t talk to me. I don''t know you in the future..." now I have a heart when I see Liu Rui strangling him.


    We entered the urban area of H city. It was almost 12 o''clock. We were very tired. Standing on the street, the five of us were too tired to talk.


    "Where are you going?" Yang Song asked, frowning and looking around.


    "I''ll make a phone call." Liu Rui reached out and felt for the phone from his pants, then dialed a number.


    Ten seconds later.


    "Hey, who?" a young man''s voice asked.


    "Brother Che, I''m Liu Rui!" Liu Rui said politely.


    "Who is Liu Rui? * are you?" the young man seemed to forget who Liu Rui was.


    "Brother Che, my net name is scared to death. Did you forget?" Liu Rui continued.


    "It''s a fucking underground party. There must be a joint code..." Yang Song said in silence.


    "... Oh, fuck, I''m confused. Here you are. You can find a place to live today..." brother Che said vaguely.


    "OK, brother... Let''s find a hotel to stay first..." Liu Rui said in silence for a while.


    "Sorry, I have a lot of things today. In this way, I''ll connect you tomorrow..."


    "It''s done."


    Subsequently, Liu Rui hung up his cell phone.


    "How''s it going?" I saw Liu Rui hang up and asked.


    "Pick us up tomorrow and go out today..." Liu Rui replied tired.


    "Shit, are you a reliable friend?" Meng Liang asked reluctantly.


    "Come on, who hasn''t done anything yet? Let''s go to someone else. Set our position and find a hotel to make do with it..." I patted Meng Liang on the shoulder and comforted him.


    So we took our luggage and began to look for cheaper hotels by the side of the road. We saw H City, which is made of countless steel and cement, with bright lights, prosperity and strength, which makes people dizzy.


    I don''t know what kind of story will happen here. Will such a metropolis accept us who have left their hometown?

 Chapter 40

    Half an hour later, we found a relatively cheap hotel and opened two rooms.


    I sleep with yuan yuan, Liu Rui and Meng Liang and Yang. Why is it so arranged? Because I think only Meng Liang''s military sting can cure Yang Song.


    After tossing for several days and it was getting late, we were all very tired. We fell asleep not long after we stayed in the hotel.


    The next morning


    It was more than nine o''clock when I opened my eyes. I opened the door to go to the bathroom.


    "Plop!"


    "Oh, the trough! It''s fucking falling down again!" Meng Liang sat on the chair in the corridor with red eyes and scolded.


    "Elder brother, you don''t sleep here to watch the door for me?" I looked at Meng Liang and asked in surprise.


    "Come on, listen to the snore. Can I sleep!!!" Meng Liang dragged me to his room with Yang Song and shouted with emotional collapse.


    "This is really a little difficult... It''s difficult for you..." I patted Meng Liang on the shoulder and said sympathetically.


    To tell the truth, I''ve heard many people snore for so many years, but I''ve heard it for the first time like Yang Song. It''s a bit like a pig barking, mixed with a sound similar to an electric drill. Anyway, let''s say so. His snoring is like a symphony. If you listen carefully, you can hear at least seven or eight sounds


    After more than half an hour, Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan and Yang Song woke up. After a few simple washes, we were ready to go out for breakfast and wait for Liu Rui''s friends to pick us up.


    "Meng Liang, why do you always watch me do JB?" Yang Song''s mouth is full of oil. He has dried two bowls of soybean milk and ate eight fried dough sticks!


    After hearing Yang Song''s words, Meng Liang didn''t make a sound. He still looked at Yang Song with red eyes.


    "Shit, why are you dumb..." Yang Song saw that Meng Liang didn''t speak, and then put fried dough sticks in his mouth.


    "Liangzi, what''s the matter?" Yuan Yuan also saw that Meng Liang was abnormal and asked in a low voice.


    "I think they must have something wrong yesterday... It is estimated that Yang Song was wronged..." Liu Rui looked at Meng Liang and analyzed.


    "You''re fucking stupid. If you hate him, you have to be Meng Liang. Yang Song''s lattice, Meng Liang, they''re both rich..."


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan laughed after listening to me. Yang Song still ate fried dough sticks like nothing.


    "You''re about the same, we don''t have much money!!" Liu Rui scolded with an oblique eye.


    "Don''t be stingy. I''m growing up! It''s time to rub if I don''t eat." Yang Song turned over and replied reluctantly.


    "You look like a 30-year-old woman. You still have a basket!" Liu Rui scolded in silence.


    "Liu Rui, is your friend coming or not? Is he soaking us again?" I put down the soybean milk and asked Liu Rui.


    "Don''t worry, I called just now. He''ll come in a minute..."


    "That''s ok..."


    In this way, we sat on the breakfast stand on the street, chatting and waiting quietly. About half an hour later, a modern car suddenly came into the street.


    Modern broken horses fly to the side of the road. From the car came a young man about our age. He was quite handsome and had a head of wool rolls, which gave people a very fashionable feeling.


    The young man jumped down, then went straight to the table, looked at us and asked, "who scared the baby to death?"


    "Here..." Liu Rui hurried to the young man and said.


    "Just you? Who are they?" the young man lit a cigarette, sat down on the stool and asked simply and rudely.


    "Ah, they are my friends..." Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    "My name is Che Suchen! The car I drive, Bai Suzhen''s Su, in the morning, you can call me an old car. I like this name, which is very stable." Che Suchen crossed his legs, then took a card out of his pocket with two fingers, flew directly to the table and said, "my film."


    I took Che Suchen''s film and glanced at it. Then I frowned and muttered, "H City, the general manager of the little bee KTV next to the nightclub yesterday... What and what is this NIMA B!"


    "How do I feel this B is a little abnormal..." Yang Song stretched his neck and asked in a low voice.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, it''s not good for others to hear..." it''s not many people who can make Yang Song say abnormal people. The old car in front of me is one.


    "Have you finished eating? I''ll show you around for the first time!" the old car stood up.


    "Don''t worry."


    "It''s all right. Come on, I''ll do my best as a host..."


    The old car reached out and pulled open the door, and the five of us quickly followed and got into the car.


    "Hum..." the old car kicked the accelerator and started the car.


    To tell you the truth, I fucking regret getting on the bus. This B obviously graduated from a driving school with brother long and was taught by a coach. I feel that the car has got rid of the control of gravity and seems to be flying.


    "Man, don''t worry, you slow down..." I looked at the old car in front and advised cautiously.


    "It''s all right. I just like the feeling of speed and passion. Today, you''re in the car, which affects me to play..." the old car turned and replied.


    "Look at the road, look at the road..." I saw the old car turn back and shouted quickly.


    "By the way, I don''t think that guy said a word? What''s on his mind?" the old car looked at Meng Liang and asked.


    "Nothing. I didn''t sleep well yesterday. You don''t have to pay attention to him..."


    "By the way, man, what are you doing in H city?" Yuan Yuan asked at this time.


    "Why, Liu Rui, you didn''t introduce me?" the old car asked with a smile.


    "Just a brief introduction, not too detailed..."


    "I''m mainly engaged in the entertainment industry in H city. To put it bluntly, I open a small concert hall, and then the whole two young ladies contact..." Lao Che briefly said his work content.


    "Is it pimping?" Liu Rui reflected for a while and asked with a little doubt.


    "Er... You''re right to say that, but I''m different from those pimps in the traditional sense. I take the internet route. The young ladies under my hand usually don''t have much work. They do live broadcasting in those * and then if fans like young ladies, I''ll set up a line in the middle. In this way, the first young lady may earn money for live broadcasting, and the second young lady''s price can be higher... Liu and I Don''t you know Rui! "Explained the old car.


    "Shit, this way is a little wild..." Yang Song sighed aside.


    "Oh, now the competition in the entertainment industry is so fucking exciting. If I don''t make a new way, how can I compete with those high-end entertainment places... Survive in the cracks..."


    "Hehe, you are a new industry!" after listening to the old car, I feel that this person still has a certain economic mind, because the entertainment industry itself is not easy to do. First, the state is relatively strict, and your relationship will have to be sealed in two and a half days, so it will cost a lot of money to get through the relationship. Secondly, the competition among peers is fierce, Some entertainment places have rich bosses, hard relationships, well decorated stores, high-grade young ladies, and rich people like to go. But if you don''t have money, it doesn''t matter. If you want to do this business, the survival rate is basically zero, unless you are a clean concert hall, but the concert hall is all over the street. If you don''t have other projects, it''s basically impossible for you to make money.

 Chapter 41

    Half an hour later


    "Come on, come down, hurry up." the old car pulled open the door and turned back to greet us.


    "This car is for you to drive. It''s all a fucking illusion of pregnancy..." Liu Rui squatted on the ground for a long time before he said such a sentence.


    I got out of the car, stood on the street and looked up. It was really a little bee KTV, and there was a nightclub next to it. Although one is a nightclub and the other is a KTV, in fact, I think these two houses are similar in scale, and they both feel a bit like a street shampoo room.


    But it''s obvious that the business of the nightclub was much better than the little bee yesterday. At least there were several cars parked in front of the house. There were still people going in and out. You''re looking at this little bee. It''s time for wild grass at the door, and the glass on the window is full of ash. If it weren''t for the faint pink LED screen, I''d see that it''s a singing hall.


    "Old car, you little bee is still in business?" I looked at the scene in front of me and couldn''t help asking.


    "It''s business, it''s not business..." the old car thought and said.


    "Ah? What does that mean?" Liu Rui was stunned.


    "Let''s say it''s open. There''s no one. Let''s say it''s not open. I open the door every day. Now there''s nothing wrong. I''ll put two big speakers at the door in the evening to attract those aunts who dance square dance. Two years ago, my singing hall was ok, but now it''s not OK. I''m going to clean up and cash it out for him, and then concentrate on my network marketing..." The old car explained.


    "Yes, I think your online marketing is a way..." Yang Song nodded in agreement.


    "If the entity is capable, who is willing to fuck the whole network? They are all virtual economies. They don''t have to be closed to me at any time..." the old car shook his head and said.


    "Don''t you tell me your business is good?" Liu Rui asked.


    "Isn''t that brag!" the old car replied without blushing and jumping.


    "Shit, I''m still thinking of fooling around with you... You can''t help us..." Liu Rui said with a big mouth.


    "It''s all right. I''ll give it to you in a few days, give you some money, and then I''ll concentrate on my network marketing. Although I''ve been down in the past two years, it''s still no problem to feed you..." the old car was not angry after listening to it and said with a smile.


    "If you don''t lack people, we can find something else..." I see the despondent little bee. Speaking from my heart, I think it''s hard for him to feed the old car, not to mention us, so I think I have an impulse to go.


    "No, I''m running for me. Can I let you go? I''m a small place. It''s hard for you to find anything like this. You''d better stay honest with me. If you work well and revitalize my little bee, maybe we can make a lot of money!" the old car replied proudly.


    "OK, I''m just afraid to trouble you..." I see that the old car is so enthusiastic and I''m sorry to refuse again.


    "Ha ha, it''s friends who go out. What''s the trouble? Let''s go. There''s another partner in the house. I''ll take you to meet..." the old car smiled brightly and took us to the house.


    After we entered the house, I found that the decoration in the little bee was OK. It was no different from the normal concert hall, but it was a little desolate. There was no one in the lobby and no waiter.


    "You take a seat first, I''ll call my friend and get to know each other..." the old car casually took out a few bottles of drinks from the refrigerator and handed them to us.


    The little bee is in the KTV warehouse.


    "Why the hell are you sleeping here again? There''s no one at the front desk, and the concert hall has been emptied. You don''t know..." the old car finally found his so-called partner in the warehouse after wandering around for a few times.


    "Why? The thief?" the young man on the folding bed sat up and shouted.


    "The NIMA thief!!" the old car said extremely speechless.


    "I also said, whose thief is blind, run and steal..." the young man yawned, dragged the quilt and was ready to go to bed.


    "Don''t fucking sleep. Come outside and meet me..."


    "Who?" the young man asked casually.


    "Some friends, come and find something to do..."


    "Why did you come to us for something?" the young man asked with a cigarette.


    "I''m going to leave them and help us watch the shop..."


    "Why, what are we going to do when they see the store? We''re unemployed?" the young tiger asked.


    "We study network marketing..."


    "I said, are you sick? Are you careless? I told my mother about internet marketing. I didn''t earn a fucking penny and asked you to swipe more than 20000 yuan of gifts for that stupid old woman. Finally, the woman didn''t sell them. The woman had to sleep with me. Shit! You pay me back the money quickly. It''s not good for you..." After listening to the old car, the young man immediately got excited and shouted with the old car in his arms.


    "Oh, when the fuck did this happen? Besides, you didn''t pay anything in return..." the old car explained awkwardly.


    "OK, I won''t talk about you at this time. What''s the matter with you? What are you doing? Going to war? Garrison troops? The benefit of the concert hall is not very good now. How can you get so much salary? People hurry to straighten me out. If they don''t go, I''ll go!" the young man said with his legs crossed and eyes staring.


    "They are all friends. How can I get rid of them?" the old car asked askance.


    "Brother, in the past, we earned a lot. If you recruit two people, you''ll find two. Now it''s hard for you to fucking live. Can you control others? What do you give money to others? The young man said reluctantly, and then turned around and went to bed.


    "In two days, I''m going to mortgage the house my mother left me, borrow some money, and let''s make this concert hall well..." the old car thought for a while and sighed.


    "Are you fucking crazy!!!" the young man sat up again after listening to the old car.


    "There''s no way. I can''t just watch this concert hall turn yellow. We''ve been out for so many years. If we''re so disheartened, we won''t be willing to go back!!"


    "...." after listening to the old car, the young man didn''t make a sound. He twisted the cigarette end with his hand. He didn''t know what to think.


    "Let''s go out and see my friend..." the old car patted the young man on the shoulder and smiled.


    "But..." the young man stopped talking.


    "Stop the fucking ink! People will be in a hurry for a while..." the old car shook his hand and walked out of the warehouse.

 Chapter 42

    ����


    "Come on, let me introduce you. This is my friend and my partner, Duan Hui." the old car came up to us, sat down under the sofa and said casually.


    "Hello, everyone, now that you''re here, stay well. I''ll treat you well with the old car later..." the young man rubbed his eyes and greeted us as if he didn''t wake up.


    I looked up at the young man in front of me. He should be about 20 years old. He was wearing a pair of black frame glasses. He was tall and thin. He looked very gentle. Moreover, he looked a little like Lin Zhixuan, who sang a single love song. He was a parent with a face bigger than others.


    "Ye Han, take care of more in the future!" I looked at Duan Hui and said hello.


    "If there''s anything to take care of or not to take care of, the old car friend is my friend. We don''t have much ability, but if there''s anything you can do for you, we''re not men..." Duan Hui sat next to the old car and replied with a smile. Listening to this, it gives people a very forthright feeling.


    "OK, I''m sure to find you two." I nodded, because we''ve come here. We don''t know anyone in H city except them. Who do you want to find! So I''m welcome.


    "Ha ha, this guy has a good temper and doesn''t pretend!" Duan Hui happily pointed to me and told the old car.


    "Can my friend be worse, ha ha!" the old car also smiled.


    "Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Song Yuan, Yang Song..." I pointed to several people around me and introduced Duan Hui.


    "I''ll be friends in the future. You''re welcome..." Duan Hui smiled at them.


    "What''s wrong with this guy?" Duan Hui asked, pointing to Duan Hui with straight eyes.


    "Don''t pay attention to him. He just had a fight with a pig when he was a child..." Liu Rui said casually while drinking soda.


    "Ha ha!" Duan Hui looked at Liu Rui and was speechless. Then he nodded and smiled and said, "it''s good. You put down your luggage later. Let''s go out and catch the wind for you..."


    "Hehe, it''s all right. We also came to work. Don''t be so polite!" I said immediately after hearing this.


    "What, Xiao Hui, how many rooms can we spare?" the old station got up and asked.


    "There are two more."


    "Not enough..." the old car looked pale.


    "It''s all right, let''s just squeeze." Yang Song said carelessly.


    "Well, you two have one room, and the one left with me is a big man. If you don''t dislike me..." Duan Hui thought and said.


    "Well, Liangzi, let''s still have a room... I slept well with you yesterday..." Yang Song turned his small eyes and looked at Meng Liang.


    "If I had a military thorn in my hand, you would see the sun today, you know!!!" Meng Liang almost shouted after hearing Yang Song''s words.


    "Oh, look at your temper... We''re not iron anymore?" Yang Song put his arm around Meng Liang''s shoulder and said with a grin.


    "Get out! I don''t want to sleep with you in my fucking life!!!"


    "Ha ha..." we all laughed after hearing what they said.


    Because Meng Liang didn''t want to sleep in the same room with Yang Song, I also thought that if they slept together again, it would be easy to die. Either Meng Liang killed Yang song or Yang Song tortured Meng Liang to death. So I finally decided to have a house with Liu Rui, a house with Yuan Yuan Meng Liang, and a house with Yang Song and Duan Hui. Duan Hui didn''t know anything about Yang Song, so he readily accepted the arrangement. We all secretly prayed for Duan Hui to survive Yang Song''s snoring.


    We packed up, and then followed the old car and Duan Hui to a large hotel. We sat down casually. The old car threw the menu and said, "whatever you want to eat, just order!"


    Liu Rui and Yang Song took the menu and began to order one by one. After a while, the dishes were all ready. The old car picked up a cup from the side.


    "Come on, I''ll pick you up today. I won''t say much. I''ll see you later!"


    "We haven''t known each other for a long time, but now that we know each other, it''s fate!" I also stood up and raised my glass.


    "To fate!"


    The others roared along.


    We are all about the same age and are very forthright. I don''t know who said that drinking is the best way to deepen our feelings. I think it''s very reasonable. No matter how old they are, as long as they can sit down and have a drink, there''s no problem that can''t be solved.


    We talked and laughed. We had to drink this meal for more than two hours. The old car had a good drink, but Duan Hui''s drink was not so good. Liu Rui and Yang Song ran straight under the table.


    "It''s getting late, let''s go..." I saw that the time was almost up and suggested.


    "OK, next stop and drink..." the old station got up and nodded.


    "Still drink!!!" Duan Hui stretched out his head from under the table and shouted with a red face.


    "Just because of your drinking capacity, you still shout with us..." Liu Rui opened one eye and closed the other, looking at Duan Hui in a daze.


    "He also told me that he would never get drunk..." Yang Song finally pulled his head out of his crotch.


    "Today is not in the state, let''s drink another day..." Duan Hui waved his hand and explained awkwardly.


    "Yuanyuan, wake up, change the place..." I pulled up Yuanyuan, who had been drunk to sleep by the old car. We helped each other and walked unsteadily to the door of the hotel. After coming out of the hotel, we suddenly saw a row of cars parked on the road, starting with a range rover with the brand of 8888. All cars have headlights on. It looks like the picture has a strong sense.


    "Whose team is this? It''s so awesome? The wedding sister''s new year?" Liu Rui also found the team on the road and asked with a big tongue.


    "Married, ah, the wedding car has to hang two small balloons, you can see nothing at all, woodlouse..." Meng Liang despised Liu Rui.


    "These two fools..." I lowered my head and dragged Yuanyuan to the disco next to the hotel. I really didn''t want others to know that we knew them.


    Just as we were ready to go on, several luxury cars came unsteadily with headlights.


    "What kind of car is this? Why haven''t I seen it?" Yang Song asked curiously, looking at the team with bubbles in his mouth.


    "That car is called Clarkson, which is usually privately designed and customized. Originally, my father''s friend had one, and I took it once. It''s very comfortable... Which richest man surnamed MA in China took this car..." Yuanyuan said after looking at the car.


    "Shit, it''s so awesome. This car has to be expensive..." Yang Song said with a surprised look on his face.


    "Shit, they''re both here!!" the old car exclaimed when he saw the car.

 Chapter 43

    "Who?" I asked, looking at the old car in surprise.


    Just after I asked, I saw a middle-aged man in his fifties, wearing a simple Armani white T-shirt and casually holding a pair of thousand layer cloth shoes, walking down from the Land Rover with his back hands. Although the man is not young, he looks very energetic and capable.


    In addition, a fat middle-aged man came out of the Clarkson car. The middle-aged man looked about the same age as Land Rover, but there was a big gap between them. They wore a gold necklace, a big gold watch, and a string of nondescript Buddha beads in their hands. From a distance, they looked like a meat ball with a chain.


    "Hahaha, brother Liu, long time no see!" the chubby man smiled and greeted the people opposite.


    "Oh, you''ve come here since my shop opened!" the man next to the Land Rover responded with a smile.


    "These two people have touched again..." the old car looked at the two people opposite and said in surprise.


    "Who are these two? You haven''t said yet?" I asked when I pulled the old car.


    "You''re not from our city. You don''t know. Kaikelasen''s name is Yu Xiang. He started from demolition. He is the largest real estate developer in our city. He developed 40% of the buildings in our city..." the old car stretched out his hand and explained to us.


    "How awesome!!!" Liu Rui exclaimed.


    "Let me tell you that he developed the real estate in front of you..." Duan Xin continued.


    "What about the other one?" Meng Liang began to be curious at this time.


    "The other one, Liu Yong, is the richest man in our city. He basically monopolizes the entertainment industry in our city. The front Bailemen disco is his eighth branch, four in the south of the city and four in the north of the city. From another point of view, he and I are peers and belong to our biggest competitor..." Duan Hui said proudly.


    "You can pull * here. Your broken concert hall looks like a dangerous building and still competes with others. You can talk about it again after the dry yellow of yesterday next door..." Liu Rui is not used to talking at all.


    "Well, I''m embarrassed when you say that, brother..."


    "Ha ha, we can''t compare with others. Do you see the three men next to Liu Yong?" the old car said with a smile.


    "Who''s that?" I also found that Liu Yong was followed by three men, who didn''t look like bodyguards either in temperament or dress.


    "Those three people are Liu Yong''s three knives. The oldest one is an old ghost. He came out with Liu Yong at the age of 20 and mainly helped Liu Yong take care of the casino. He is cruel and ruthless. He has no human nature at all. He has done many bad things in the name of Liu Yong behind his back. There is a saying in H City: "I''d rather cut Liu Yong than scold the old ghost!"


    "I don''t think he''s a good man. He looks more sneaky than Yang Song..." Liu Rui glanced at Yang Song and said.


    "Roll the calf, how righteous I am..."


    "The guy with a hat next to the old ghost is Yao Baoshi. He usually takes care of his brother Xiaobao. He is a low-key bodyguard for Liu Yong for five years. Now he helps manage the four Baile doors in the north of the city. Usually he doesn''t appear in H, so I know little... I know that the scars on this man are bullets and knives for Liu Yong..." the old car continued.


    "What about the last one?" I asked.


    "The last one is Zhang Zhe. He is about the same age as us. I don''t know his identity. Anyway, he is Liu Yong''s dry son. He has jumped up in H City in recent years. He has a good reputation and is kind-hearted. People give him some thin noodles when they see him. He is likely to take Liu Yong''s class in the future... Today''s Baile gate is opened for him..."


    "Young and promising!!" Liu Rui sighed.


    "Oh, to tell you the truth, I haven''t seen Liu Yong appear with Yu Xiang for several years..." Duan Hui said.


    "Why? They are big cocks. They pinch each other when they meet?" Yang Song asked.


    "They are all rich people. Yu Xiang has been working in real estate for a long time, so he wants to extend his hand to the entertainment industry. Liu Yong has been working in the entertainment industry for a long time, and he also wants to test the water in real estate. Originally, they did well respectively. In this way, there will inevitably be some friction..."


    "Which of them is harder?"


    "Liu Yongqian has a lot of money and big business. Yu Xiang has a hard relationship behind him. It''s hard to say who is better than who. But a while ago, they were inseparable because of the development projects in the old urban area. Today they look like good friends. I really don''t know what''s going on between them..."


    "Come on, don''t look. I''ll have some friends here later. Let''s go to the disco for fun..." the old car hugged us and walked to the disco in front.


    "I own a concert hall and drink in other people''s discos. I really have money to burn..." Liu Rui shook his head and said speechless.


    "Roll the calf..." the old car slapped Liu Rui on the head and said with a smile.


    When we got to the disco, the old car''s friends had arrived, about seven or eight people, half men and half women. We casually sat on the sofa in the card room.


    Duan Hui sat down next to a girl with long hair. The girl was very beautiful and looked very forthright. This cup of beer kept drinking, and her little face turned red.


    The girl with heavy makeup, pink and white skin and big eyes looks really pretty lady, but standing up, talking and doing things, drinking and punching with people are not compatible with her appearance.


    "Her name is Gao Mei. She is a rich second generation. We all call her er Mei. Duan Hui has been chasing her for a long time. If you like me to introduce you..." the old car found me staring at Er Mei and said with a sly smile in my ear.


    "Forget it, brother Hui likes it, I won''t take away people''s beauty..." I waved my hand and said.


    The old car didn''t tease me because I didn''t mean anything to ER Mei. Then I drank and punched with the group. I leaned against the sofa, covered my head and was ready to sober up. Suddenly, I thought of Su Su on the train and was ready to call her when I went back to contact her.


    After a while, I saw Er Mei holding a sieve cup in her hand, with a cigarette in her mouth, squinting and a social face. She walked up to me and shook the sieve cup. "Will you, handsome man?"


    "Not really." I shook my head. "You don''t drink less. Don''t drink any more."


    "Oh, what''s the matter? I''m afraid I''ve drunk too much * are you? I''m not still a little virgin. Look at this little white face."


    "Ha ha!" I smiled awkwardly and didn''t speak.


    Er Mei "ha ha" smiled and took the sieve cup to find someone else.


    "This character is a little interesting..." I looked at Er Mei''s back and said with a smile.

 Chapter 44

    "What''s up, isn''t this woman exciting?" Duan Hui asked me.


    "It''s exciting... It''s hard for me..." before I spoke, Yuan Yuan said foolishly.


    "This is my ang, you can''t rob..." Duan Hui laughed.


    We played in the disco until about twelve o''clock, and then we returned to the little bee Concert Hall of the old car. Because they didn''t drink less, when they got back to the house, they began to sleep on the bed, and I secretly ran to the toilet with my mobile phone, ready to call Su Su and get in touch.


    "Hello? Who are you?" the phone rang a few times and finally connected.


    "You call me and you ask who I am?" the sweet voice of Jesus sounded at the other end of the phone.


    "Ha ha, it is indeed you..." I heard Su''s voice, and I felt happy in my heart. Liu Rui was awesome this time, and he really called the phone number.


    "Who are you? When I called in the middle of the night, my sister''s beauty sleep was ruined. Do you know that women can''t sleep well and grow old..." Su yawned and said fiercely.


    "Why? You don''t know who I am after less than a day''s separation?"


    "Ah, you are the bastard on the train..." Su suddenly realized.


    "No, why do you swear when you talk..." I heard the name bastard and was speechless for a moment.


    "What''s the matter with you calling me? Nothing, I''ll hang up!"


    "Don''t hang up, I miss you. I''ll call you..." I said cheap.


    "Bye..."


    "Don''t... don''t hang up, I have something to do with you!" I saw that Jesus was going to hang up and said quickly.


    "What''s the matter, say it quickly!!!" Susu asked impatiently.


    "I''m a little embarrassed..."


    "Sullen, why are you so inky..."


    "I want to borrow some money..." in a hurry, I casually made up this excuse.


    "Where are you..."


    "Hey, you are such a hard worker. Why do you always say goodbye to me..."


    "You''re not serious in the middle of the night. What can I talk to you about... I have to get up early tomorrow, brother..." Su yawned and said a little tired.


    "Why do you get up early?" I asked casually.


    "I have to move tomorrow..."


    "Do you want me to help you move?"


    "..." Susu didn''t speak.


    "Oh, it''s not good for a girl to move her house by herself. We have nothing to do tomorrow. Otherwise, I''ll help you move. How about..." I thought there was a play when I saw Su Su didn''t speak.


    "Well, if you don''t have anything to do, you can come here, but first say I won''t pay..." Su looked at the furniture and clothes in the house. He didn''t know how to do it tomorrow. He was afraid that it would be unsafe to find a moving company and he couldn''t move away with a girl, so he was worried about moving now. As soon as I heard that I was going to help her move, I thought about it for a while and joked.


    "Ha ha, they are all friends. We can still ask you for money. It is our bounden responsibility of Chinese citizens to help vulnerable groups..." hearing Su Su''s promise, I was happy and said happily.


    "If you''re so mean to me, be careful I''ll kill you... I''ll send you the address later, and I''m going to sleep." Su Su ruthlessly hung up the phone.


    "This temper is really... Grumpy... But I like... Hey hey!" when I saw Su Su Hang up the phone, I stared at my mobile phone and said with a very happy giggle.


    "You don''t sleep in the middle of the night. What are you laughing at? Greedy?" Liu Rui staggers into the toilet in big flower underpants, looks down at me and asks in surprise.


    "You''re so fucking greedy..." I stood up, pulled Liu Rui open and walked outside the toilet.


    "Hey, when did the poor child get the trouble of eating shit..." Liu Rui looked at my back, shook his head and said sadly.


    When I got back to the house, I lay in bed and imagined the scene of meeting Su Su tomorrow. I couldn''t help grinning.


    "Hey, not only love to eat shit, but also fucking stupid..." after Liu Rui walked into the house with his back hands, he found me lying in bed giggling, shook his head and said.


    The next morning


    I got up early in the morning, took a good bath, then changed my clothes, got my hair by the way, looked at the man slightly like Wu Yanzu in the mirror, and I nodded with satisfaction.


    "Cough, don''t fucking sleep. I need some help. Who will go with me!!!" after I cleaned up, I stood in the corridor and shouted loudly.


    After shouting for a long time, I found that no one paid attention to me, so I had to go back to the house and talk to them one by one. Why don''t you use brother Ye as a wrist now, do you? Obviously don''t give me face.


    "Don''t fucking sleep, like a pig..." I kicked Liu Rui''s ass and scolded.


    "Roll the calf..." Liu Rui scolded with a confused.


    "Are you up?"


    "..." Liu Rui didn''t know whether he was sleeping or not. Anyway, he just didn''t talk.


    "I''ll ask you to massage..." I whispered in Liu Rui''s ear.


    ��������


    "Informal massage..." I thought Liu Rui didn''t respond and then said.


    "Really?" Liu Rui finally opened his eyes at this time.


    "Can I lie to you?"


    "If you don''t believe me, it must be bad for you to come to me!! last time you owed me 500 yuan and didn''t give it to me..." Liu Rui turned his eyes and thought for a while.


    "Go away, go away! Just fuck with me, you..."


    I looked at Liu Rui''s death. I felt careless in making friends. I really didn''t want to write with him anymore. I got up and prepared to go to another house to find Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan for help.


    When I came to Meng Liang Yuanyuan''s house, I found that the two men had awakened and were dressing there.


    "Get up early, you two!" I said with a smile as I walked towards them.


    "Are you going to attend the funeral?" Meng Liang asked when he saw me wearing a black suit.


    "Roll the calf, it''s my father''s wedding dress. Let me steal it..."


    "Your father''s wedding dress is so serious..." Meng Liang said nothing.


    "Are you going out later?" Yuan Yuan looked at me and asked.


    "Ah, a sister asked me to help move. I''ll come and see if you two are free and go with me?"


    "That girl? Do you know a girl in H city?" Yuan Yuan asked while wearing socks.


    "That''s the one on the train..."


    "OK, the progress is very fast!!" Meng Liang said with a smile.


    "Well, you see, brother Ye goes out and supports two people... But I''m not capable of moving, so I need your help... It''s related to the life and death of my brothers. You two can''t refuse..."


    "OK, I''ll stay, too. Let''s go with you!" Yuan Yuan readily agreed.


    "It''s done!!! Go now!!!"


    "Shall we tell the old car?" Meng Liang said carefully.


    "It''s estimated that they didn''t wake up. I''ll call him when I wake up..."


    After that, the three of us walked outside the door to the new home of Susu: Guangming community!

 Chapter 45

    The place where Susu lives is not too far from us. It''s only two stops by subway. It took us half an hour to come to Guangming community.


    "This area is good, isn''t the house cheap!" Meng Liang sighed looking at the environment of the community.


    "I didn''t expect you to hook up with a little rich woman..." Yuan patted me on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "You see, can I take a fancy to the average quality?" then I took out my cell phone and prepared to call Su Su and ask her to come down and pick us up.


    "Dudu..."


    "Are you really here? I thought you were teasing me!" Su Su''s surprised voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "A big husband spits is a nail!!" I replied proudly.


    "Wait, I''ll pick you up..." Su said and hung up the phone.


    "You came early!" Jesus ran downstairs and waved to us.


    Susu is dressed casually today. She is wearing a small apron for cooking, a paper hat for painting on her head, dark long hair on her head, no powder on her face and no makeup at all. I like watching her like this. She feels like a newly married little daughter-in-law at home.


    Su Su ran to us, reached out and fanned his face, as if it was because it was hot, and the glittering beads of sweat fell on his cheeks.


    "Elder sister, you''re too slow..." I bought a bottle of iced black tea, carried it in my hand and asked casually.


    "Sorry, I didn''t expect you to come so early!" Susu wiped the sweat on his face and said casually.


    "This is my friend, Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan..." I briefly introduced Su Su.


    "Hello, my name is Susu!!" Susu warmly greeted Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan.


    "Hello..." Meng Liang replied shyly with yuan yuan.


    "Come on, don''t stand here. The car of the moving company will arrive in a while. Let''s go up and wait..." Su said and led us to the community.


    "Are you going to live alone?" I opened my mouth and asked again.


    "Yes!"


    "What about your family?" I asked suspiciously. Then I patted my forehead and suddenly added, "orphan?"


    "You are an orphan... Your whole family are orphans!!" Su Su kicked me and scolded.


    "Do it again, we can go!"


    "Cut, my family is not here, I came out by myself..." Su thought about it and replied.


    "What are you doing here?" Yuan Yuan asked curiously.


    "Go to school!" Su Su replied casually.


    "There''s something I wonder about!" I continued.


    "What''s up?" asked Susu, a little naturally.


    "Shouldn''t you live in a dormitory at school? Why did you come out to rent a house?"


    "I dislike that the dormitory is too messy. I live quietly outside..." Su blinked his big eyes and was stunned for a moment. He asked calmly.


    "In fact, we also like quiet, or we can make do with it..."


    "Get away!" Susu said obviously disgusted.


    After walking all the way, we fought all the way. Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan were very sensible and deliberately distanced themselves from us. Ten minutes later, we arrived at Susu''s house.


    "What''s all this? The pigsty you live in?" I asked, looking at the disorderly house.


    "These are all things. I haven''t had time to clean them up!" Su drank and explained faintly.


    "Don''t you say the car of the moving company hasn''t come yet?" Meng Liang looked at the boxes all over the house and began to worry.


    "That''s today, this is yesterday..."


    "Elder sister, no wonder you say you don''t live in a bedroom. What a fucking bedroom it is. It can hold you..."


    "Come on, pack up quickly, or there should be no place to put things when the car comes..." Su threw us some pairs of gloves and urged us.


    "How the fuck do you clean up?" I said speechless.


    "Nonsense, of course, by hand!" said Susu, rolling his eyes.


    "Are you moving or are we moving?"


    "You''re short-sighted! Of course it''s you. I''m wearing Hippie tender meat," Jesus said naturally.


    "Elder sister, you treat me as a fool? Can''t you find an aunt to clean up?"


    "Isn''t there no money!!!"


    "It''s not that my friend doesn''t help you. It''s a big job! Bye, brother!" Meng Liang patted Yuanyuan on my shoulder and turned to leave.


    "Wait! If you leave, I''ll die... Now my buddy is like standing on the edge of a cliff. You reach out and I can live. If you don''t reach out, I''ll fall down and die..." I dragged Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan in tears.


    Meng Liang stood silent for a long time and said, "men in love are the cheapest..."


    "Where are you studying? Move quickly and move to that room first! Oh, be careful when moving. Some things are afraid of touching, and don''t wrinkle my clothes!" Su Su said and left in a flutter.


    "Hey, you give us something to eat, I''m hungry!" I shouted at my throat, and no one answered.


    I looked at at at least 30 boxes in the house. My head was buzzing. How could this woman have so many things!!


    "No, this woman abandoned the leaf and found an object. We don''t have to sell our dignity like this..." Meng Liang patted me on the shoulder and comforted me.


    "SA Leng works!!! I''m ready to sacrifice everything for love!!" I beat Meng Liang''s hand and picked up the box with great impatience.


    "This fool, I don''t want to die for my mother!!" Meng Liang shook his head, looked at me and said.


    "Yes, I don''t look at my body lattice..."


    After that, they took off their coats and worked with me. After tossing all morning, we made room free. The car of the moving company also came and put a pile of things downstairs.


    People moved to the company and even finished their work after unloading the goods, but we couldn''t rest. We had a simple meal with Su Su at noon. In the afternoon, I helped her move the tools to the building, pieced together pieces of composite furniture and replaced them in Su''s room.


    evening.


    My T-shirt has been soaked with sweat. On my head is a pointed hat folded with newspapers. After that, my body is full of dust. When I look away, it looks like black impermanence.


    "Ye Han, help me move the closet to the left, or the table won''t fit in!!" Susu bit his slender fingers, blinked at the furniture in the house, and pointed to the closet with some dissatisfaction.


    "Ow!!"


    I howled sadly, sat on the ground, leaned against the door frame, and said, "no, I really can''t move!"


    "Don''t pretend. I''m not very tired. How can you be tired!"


    "Elder sister! You''ve been responsible for talking about B since you moved. How can you be tired if you haven''t done any work!" I said angrily.

 Chapter 46

    "Don''t ink, do it quickly. I''ll invite you to dinner after it!"


    "Have you eaten yet!!!" Meng Liang stood up from the sofa and shouted.


    "You can eat whatever you want, all right!" Susu said casually, still looking at the furniture in the house.


    "All right, all right, hurry up and have a good meal!!" Yuan Yuan heard that dinner was coming, and then plunged his head into the living room and got busy.


    I also struggled to get up and moved the furniture again.


    After more than an hour, all the furniture was finally put away. Except for the sanitation, everything else was finished. I stood at the door and looked at the room. I was a little unsure. This was the pigsty when I first came.


    The house was originally well decorated. With Su Su''s furniture, the house feels very warm. Although I can''t see how much his furniture costs, I don''t think it''s cheap.


    "Very good. This will be our wedding room in the future..." I looked at the room and nodded with satisfaction.


    "Why are you so shameless..." Su Su looked at his new home in a very good mood and didn''t scold me.


    "Oh, sooner or later, is it Xiao su..." I''m still making a cheap mistake.


    "This fucking talk is disgusting..." Meng Liang bared his teeth and scolded.


    "I also feel a little nausea..." Yuan Yuan looked at me contemptuously and said.


    "Let''s go and eat!" Jesus pushed us out of the door and said.


    "Forget it, it''s almost eight o''clock. Let''s go back..." I looked at my watch and said tangled.


    "No, you''ve been helping me all day. I''m sorry if you don''t go to dinner..." Su said quickly.


    "Next time, it''s a little late this time. We live with our friends. It''s not good to go back too late." Meng Liang also said.


    "We''ll miss the No. 2 bus later..." seeing that Su Su was still a bit like inviting us to dinner, I bowed my head awkwardly, but I didn''t know how to convince us, so I quickly cleared the way.


    "Ha ha, that''s OK. Thank you this time. Thank you so much. I''ll invite you to dinner later!!" Su Su smiled happily and said heartily after listening to me.


    "Don''t thank me too much. This is what your husband and her husband''s brother should do. Come on." I''m going to kiss Su Su''s face with a big pout.


    "Pa"


    With a big mouth, Su Su sent us out of the door of his community.


    "Bye!!!" Su Su waved his little hand and said goodbye to me in a very charming and naive way.


    "Bye..."


    "This woman is good, ye. She is a good girl!" Meng Liang looked at me very seriously and said.


    "I also think it''s good. I have money and good character. If you can catch her, you''ll be very lucky..."


    After listening to them, I smiled and didn''t say a word. I leaned against the seat to squint for a while and worked all day. I was really tired.


    When we got back to the little bee, we found that Liu Rui and Yang Song were fighting the landlord with Duan Hui in the house.


    "What have you done? You''ve been out all day!" Yang Song said hello when he saw us coming in.


    "Hehe, go out and do some work..." Meng Liang fell directly on the bed after entering the house and said tired.


    "What work?"


    "Help others move... Don''t give money..." Meng Liang continued to hum.


    "Shit, it''s for nothing..." Yang Song said speechless.


    "Grass, I lost again. I don''t believe it today. I can''t win!" Duan Hui scolded sitting at the table.


    "Come on, you can''t win a night. Don''t play. I''m sleepy." Liu Rui yawned, took out his small notebook and added another six yuan behind Duan Hui.


    "Yes, I''m sleepy too. Why don''t we stop playing!" Yang Song yawned. It''s very obvious that the two must have worked together and won Duan Hui a lot of money.


    "No, keep playing." Duan Hui spoke in a very horizontal tone, because now his heart was full of anger. After that, he gathered the poker and began to shuffle.


    "Seeing you like this for the first time, losing money is addictive. How much do you owe me?" Liu Rui closed one of his sleepy eyes, drooping his open right eye and looking at the little book in his hand.


    "I owe you 568. I''ll give you the money." Duan Hui said disapprovingly.


    "Fuck, I owe so much!" I was startled when I heard the number on the side.


    "It''s not so good. It''s still dragging us to play. We''re addicted to losing money. What do you think is the way?" Liu Rui waved at me with a very helpless expression. Then Liu Rui turned his eyes and said to Duan Hui in a pleading tone, "brother Hui, we can convince you. Otherwise, I don''t want the 500 you owe me. Can you let us go to bed?"


    From Liu Rui''s words and expression, I can feel how distressed he is and how determined he made to say this. When did my big brother Rui do this!


    "No, I''ll give you the money. Let''s play!" Duan Hui replied without thinking.


    "Fuck, you''re really my brother, pro brother. I''ll give you 50. Can you see?" Liu Rui has been tortured and collapsed by Duan Hui. He can do anything to pay out.


    "That''s not good, you don''t have to say. Have fun quickly." Duan Hui still refused.


    "My God, how can I meet you!" Liu Rui felt like crying without tears. To tell the truth, it was the first time I saw Liu Rui tortured like this. It was spiritual devastation.


    After listening, we all laughed. I felt very happy looking at these people, because we haven''t had this feeling for a long time.


    "By the way, what''s the old car doing?" I asked when I saw the old car gone.


    "He went out to do some research on his internet marketing," Duan Hui said after taking a sip of beer.


    "Why, miss me after a day''s absence?" at this time, the old car came in from the door. Today, the old car is still standing upright, wearing a Black Slim suit and holding this small brown leather bag in his hand. From a distance, he is a successful person.


    "Are you pimping in this?" I asked, looking at the old car.


    "Ha ha, it''s not so good. You don''t have to pay attention to your image now..." the old car picked up a bottle of beer and said with a smile.


    "I don''t think you''re pimping..." Yang Song said mysteriously, staring at the poker in his hand.


    "Then what did you say I did?" the old car asked obliquely.


    "You look into my eyes and tell me the truth, have you been a duck?" Yang Song asked, looking at the old car sincerely.

 Chapter 47

    "Fuck you..." the old car smiled and hit Yang Song and scolded.


    "I smell a smell of middle-aged women on you..." Yang Song then said contemptuously.


    "OK, I won''t talk nonsense with you. I should go back to bed. I''m sleepy." the old car put down the beer and was ready to go out.


    "He''s guilty, shame on a man!! I thought he was a duck when I saw him. I''ll tell you..." Yang Song saw the old car go, and then started talking nonsense.


    "Why, are you still playing?" the old car suddenly came back at this time.


    "You go first. I''m going to fight with them until dawn!" Duan Hui said fiercely, biting his teeth.


    "Oh, my God, old car, I beg you to take this big brother away quickly. I''m too sleepy to open my eyes now." when Liu Rui heard that Duan Hui had to fight until dawn, both of them opened their eyes in an instant.


    "Yes, yes, you let him go quickly, I can''t stand it!" Yang Song also said.


    "Come on, don''t play. I''m sleepy. Go back." the old car advised Duan Hui while pulling him out.


    "Let''s play tomorrow... Continue tomorrow..." Duan Hui, who was almost dragged to the bedroom door by the old car, struggled and shouted at Liu Rui and them. How does this scene look like the scene of a little couple whose TV was forcibly torn apart by their parents.


    "OK... Continue to play tomorrow..." Liu Rui replied weakly.


    Yang Song also lingered to follow Duan Hui back to their house.


    At six the next morning


    While I was still sleeping, I heard someone come in, rubbed his eyes and poked his head out of the quilt. A familiar figure was sitting at the table in our room, playing poker by himself. Yes, this person was Duan Hui, who frightened Liu Rui. He was nicknamed fighting demons and fighting landlords.


    "Huige, you''re early enough." I said hello to Duan Xin while wearing my clothes.


    "When I went back yesterday, the more I wanted to hold my breath, how could I lose? I lost sleep yesterday!" Duan Hui looked at the poker and said.


    "I advise you not to finish with them." I patted Duan Hui on the shoulder, looked at him meaningfully, and then I went to wash.


    "Why?" Duan Hui looked back and saw that I was gone.


    "On this intelligence quotient, return him? Play against the landlord with Liu Rui and Yang Song. Isn''t it good to raise pigs at home?" I muttered to myself as I walked out of the house.


    When I came back from washing, I went into the house and saw Duan Huizheng dragging Liu Rui under the bed. While pulling it back, I said, "the plan of the year is spring, and the plan of the day is in the morning. At such a good time, let''s fight two, two."


    "Brother, you won''t let me sleep at night and in the morning. What do you want to do?" Liu Rui was dragged down by Duan Hui before he woke up, and his mental state was very bad.


    "Play two, play two." Duan Hui smiled and said.


    "I let you not only have a serious lack of sleep, but also weaken your spirit. I beg you, brother Xin, let me go! Look at my hair, a lot of it fell off!" Liu Rui grabbed the hair on the pillow and begged with both voice and emotion.


    I wiped my head and looked at the two people, but Liu Rui''s hair was really black.


    "OK, Duan Hui, come back in the evening and play again. You''ll go to dinner later. Now you can''t play a few." I saw my poor big brother Rui and advised him nearby.


    "That''s OK. We''re playing at night. You have to use overlord. The tube is anti stripping. My milk has been used before, but it works." Duan Hui thought it was reasonable after listening to me, so he stopped dragging Liu Rui to fight the landlord.


    "I ruined your hand. Winning you is not enough to buy a bully." Liu Rui saw Duan Hui let him go and ran to the toilet.


    In this way, we stayed with the little bee for more than a week. There was nothing serious except drinking and talking about fighting the landlord every day. Liu Rui tortured Duan Hui and almost called his father. He wore a black eye to accompany Duan Hui fighting the landlord every day. Finally, Duan Hui directly took Liu Rui''s luggage to his house. The three of them lived together, which was more convenient for fighting the landlord. The old car has been running outside recently. I don''t know what to do in a busy day.


    ����


    "Hello?" one night when I was having dinner, the phone of the old car rang.


    "Brother Che, it''s me, Xiaomeng!" the voice on the other end of the phone was urgent.


    "Ah, Xiaomeng, what''s wrong with calling me?" the old car was confused and couldn''t remember who the Xiaomeng was.


    "Brother, can you give me some people? I have an appointment with others..."


    "I can''t do this. You know I''m a singer. I can''t do the job of shoveling people..." the old car refused directly.


    "Brother, I can''t let you do a big job in vain!" the other end of the conversation heard the old car refuse to say crisp.


    "Big job? How many people do you need?" the old car took a cigarette, his small eyes turned around, thought for a long time, and asked casually.


    "Why, find me about thirty..."


    After listening, the old car was stunned, took two mouthfuls of smoke, licked his lips and asked again, "how much is a head?"


    "Brother, I''ll give you 50000 yuan. Look at the whole!"


    "Actual combat, or put on the field?" the old car was excited at 50000 yuan. After all, he is really short of money now.


    "Fool things, almost on the line!"


    "No, what''s the matter? It''s so bloody. If you don''t think it''s a small thing, you can''t do anything with 50000 yuan!"


    "Brother Che, the thing is like this. I played lol with my daughter-in-law when I had nothing to do at home. Then I met a fool and scolded me. I scolded him. You know my typing speed. Neither of them is my opponent. Then he refused. He asked me who I am. If I had to knock with me in reality, I told him my address. Later, I knew that the fool was going to kill me It''s Zhang Shuai from our city. Just last time he robbed my daughter-in-law, I haven''t figured it out with him. This time I''m going to fix him! "The other end of the phone said angrily.


    "No, Xiaomeng, you don''t have to be so evil about this B thing..." the old car said speechless after hearing the story.


    "Brother, you don''t understand. Although the network is virtual, his insult has really spread to my heart..." the other end of the phone said very poetically.


    "OK, tell me your address and I''ll take someone there later..."


    "Brother, the place we made an appointment is in the cemetery circle at the toll gate of Wangjiagou. I''ll wait for you there. You can bring someone here quickly..."


    "Shit, look at the stupid place you asked for, OK, I know..." after that, the old car hung up the phone and asked us, "is there a job or not?"

 Chapter 48

    "What work?" I asked, looking up.


    "Someone asked me to call some people to make some scenes for him. You can just stop there and fight and run..." the old car explained briefly.


    "That''s OK. It''s nothing to eat, so I''ll be a snack..." I thought it should be nothing to do. I just went out to help stand and earn money, so I readily agreed.


    The old car finished talking to me and made another call. After about ten minutes.


    "Hula!!"


    The little bee came to the door. There were more than 30 people, each holding sticks, knives and so on.


    "Niu B, I don''t see you have these skills!" Liu Rui was stunned for a long time, thumbed up and said admiringly to the old car.


    "Fuck, look, what are you playing, brother Che? Isn''t it a team?" the old car proudly replied, turned his head and waved his hand at the people below and shouted, "let''s go!"


    We followed the old car with a group of warriors and got on three vans.


    Ten minutes later, three vans lined up in a row and ran towards the grave circle with double flashes.


    When we got to the place, our car stopped outside the grave circle. I looked up and looked around. It was dark and I couldn''t see anything.


    "It''s so fucking scary! It''s hard to urinate for me!" Yang Songduo said while standing outside the car.


    "Hey, Xiaomeng, here we are. Where are you?" the old car dialed the phone and asked.


    "Brother, I''m here!" before the old car hung up, a figure ran out of the grave circle.


    "Hello, brother Che!" Xiaomeng quickly ran to us and nodded to greet the old car.


    After I got close, I looked at this little fierce carefully. He looks general, has a big face and is not tall. He looks very honest. He doesn''t look like such a person.


    "Where are they?" asked the old car, stamping its feet.


    "Shouldn''t have come yet..." Xiaomeng replied.


    "OK, wait a minute..."


    Ten minutes later. There was still no movement on the road. We are getting more and more upset. The old car glanced at his watch. Frowned and said, "wait ten minutes in JB. If you don''t come, you''ll leave."


    "... do you want me to call and ask if they are coming?" Xiaomeng asked.


    "Fuck. If he wants to come, he will come back. If he doesn''t want to come, he won''t come out if you make 800 calls..." the old car said speechless.


    "That makes sense." Xiaomeng thought a little.


    "Boom."


    Just then, the road in the distance was dusty. A motorcade with anxious lights rushed here. Because it was too far away, we also saw how many cars it was.


    Soon the motorcade drew closer. At this time, Liu Rui saw three cars opposite. He was stunned and immediately said, "I''ll go. I dare to make an appointment with such a fucking person!"


    "Creak. Creak."


    The other side of the road. The convoy stopped.


    "Bang."


    The three doors opened almost at the same time. The first thing to show was the bright blade and pickaxe handle. A young man in his twenties and twenties, wearing sweatpants and a flower shirt, with a knife in his hand and licking his lips, rushed over.


    "Zhang Shuai, dare you come here with such a fucking person?" Xiao Meng shouted at the man opposite with his neck.


    "Ouch, I''ve fucking learned to find people. Let me see the quality of your team?" Zhang Shuai replied with disdain.


    "Fuck your mother! Look at my team. Can you do it?" the old car took the lead and smashed the man''s head with a baseball bat.


    "I''ll see what you do to me today... Chop him, chop him." Xiaomeng shouted and rushed up.


    The people on the opposite side never expected that they would really start with the old car. In fact, when they saw so many people coming to their partners, they were a little fucking regretful. But when I turned around and thought about it, these people came to set up the court. Few dared to fight. Moreover, they didn''t look good when they ran away, so they had to be tough.


    "Whoosh!!"


    The old car''s baseball stick swung round and ran sideways to hit Zhang Shuai''s head. Zhang Shuai hid sideways and the baseball stick hit his arm with a pickaxe handle.


    "Poof!! poof!!"


    Xiaomeng, holding a knife in his hand, cut three knives into Zhang Shuai''s left leg and put it directly!!


    "Crackling!!"


    Countless pickaxe handles and machetes hit the opposite body almost instantly, directly drowning Zhang Shuai who had just fallen. The fire took less than two minutes. A pool of blood of about half a meter scattered on the cement floor centered on Zhang Shuai. Everyone JB has it!!


    We stood in front of the car and didn''t start at all, because there was no strength to fight back.


    "Peng!!"


    Xiaomeng kicked on Zhang Shuai''s waist and said with gnashing teeth: "little B raised it. He fucking said my food is not good? Don''t you say you''re hard in reality? Why are you lying on your stomach now!!"


    While scolding, Xiaomeng took a knife and stabbed Zhang Shuai twice on his arm.


    "Peng!!"


    Xiaomeng squatted down, grabbed Zhang Shuai''s hair, stared at beads and asked, "did you draft it? In the future, you will say that my food is not good? Do you fucking fuck my daughter-in-law?"


    "Man, I dare not. I have a long memory. Can we go?" Zhang Shuai licked his bloody lips, grabbed his hair, looked up at Xiaomeng and asked expressionless.


    "Go away, remember to shout when you see me later..." Xiaomeng smiled and released his hand, kicked Zhang Shuai and scolded.


    "Dare you leave a name!" Zhang Shuai stood up and gasped, pointed to the old car and asked.


    "Ha ha, little bee Che Suchen!" the old car shook the blood on his arm and smiled back.


    "OK, you wait for me..." Zhang Shuai said fiercely.


    "... ha ha, there''s a big brother? I''ll receive you at any time in H city!" the old car patted Zhang Shuai''s bloody cheek and said.


    "OK, just don''t run!" Zhang Shuai said and turned to get on the car.


    Then other people even pulled into the car, and three cars drove away.


    "Brother Che, thank you today... It''s hard work." after seeing Zhang Shuai and them leave, Xiaomeng took out an envelope from his arms and handed it to the old car.


    The old car took the envelope, opened it, glanced at it roughly, took out two piles of money from the envelope and shouted, "everyone come to me!"


    More than 30 people immediately gathered around and looked at the old car.


    "It''s not easy to call everyone out in the middle of the night. One person is 500. Xiao Hu, you can share the rest... Take the brothers to drink..." the old car waved the money in his hand and shouted loudly.


    "Thank you, brother Che!!!" everyone shouted with one voice.

 Chapter 49

    After getting on the bus, the old car took out thousands of yuan from the envelope and threw it to me. He smiled and said, "how many points..."


    "Ha ha, it''s easy to get the money..." I looked at the money in my hand and said with a smile.


    "Is it easy?" asked the old car, staring at me.


    ��������


    "I haven''t done this job for several fucking years..." Duan Xin said while driving the car.


    "If I wasn''t a little thirsty, I wouldn''t be able to take the job... It''s so fucking useless!!!" the old car sighed at the money in his hand.


    "What are you talking about J8 here... Gossiping... This money is the first bucket of gold in my life!" Liu Rui picked his nose and said very vulgar.


    "I also think this money is easier to earn than selling boxed lunch..." Yang Song was obviously in a very good mood after he got the money.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Do you think Zhang Shuai will retaliate against you?" Yuan Yuan was silent for a while and asked worried.


    "It''s all right. I''m not the victim. I''m just a man who takes money. If he wants revenge, he won''t come to me. And look at him like a bear. Who can he revenge for the whole three broken cars..." the old car said with an indifferent look on his face.


    ����


    After we went back, I soon fell asleep in bed. I was dreaming of rolling on the bed with Su Su. The legendary spring dream, this thing is absolutely unexpected


    "Deng Deng Deng!!" at the most critical moment, my mobile phone rang very unwisely.


    "Who, call at this time!" meimeng was disturbed, and my brother was very unfriendly.


    "Hey, I forgot my sister so soon!" Su Su''s clear voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Oh, my daughter-in-law, what''s the matter? I think my little heart is starting to throb again?" I heard that it was Su Su Su. I immediately came to the spirit and said cheaply.


    "No, who is your daughter-in-law? Do you owe me another call!!" Su Su said fiercely.


    "Sooner or later, you are reserved, I know..." I began to flirt with her.


    "Why don''t you talk to me and ask for a face?"


    "OK, you are good everywhere, but you are too grumpy..."


    "I have two sisters. They came to see me these days. I didn''t invite you to dinner last time. Let''s go out and peel." Sue didn''t want to go on with me any more.


    As soon as I heard this, my eyes lit up and blurted out, "when are you going?"


    "The day after tomorrow..." Su Su thought and replied.


    "Well, we still have some friends here. Can I take them with me?"


    "Who are you? Is there anyone else besides you three?" Jesus asked suspiciously.


    "Do you remember the two people who cheated you on the train..." I really don''t want Su Su to know that I know Liu Rui and Yang Song, but I think if the three of us go out and don''t take them, they have to fall out with me because of their character.


    "Ah, it''s the fool and the liar. Don''t take them with you. I think their heads hurt!!"


    "In fact, they were still very good when they were normal. Didn''t they want your cell phone for me that day!!" I explained.


    "That''s not good..." Susu still refused.


    "You think, without them, we can''t know each other, and from another point of view, they belong to our Yuelao, right? We can''t forget others'' Yuelao... We don''t forget the people who dig wells when we eat water. You should understand the truth of thinking about the source when drinking water..." I began to deceive.


    "Stop, take whoever you like... It''s too ink. You can..." Su interrupted me impatiently.


    "I''ll see you the day after tomorrow!"


    "Good!"


    After hanging up the phone, I rushed to Meng Liang''s room with yuan yuan.


    "Tell you two good news!" I put my arms around Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan''s neck and said, "Su Su called me and said he would invite us to dinner the day after tomorrow..."


    "What are you doing with us?" Meng Liang said listlessly in bed.


    "Agree!" Yuan Yuan also raised his hand and said.


    "There are some friends of Susu this time. I''ll introduce you two to your sister!!!"


    "Really?" Yuan Yuan''s ignorant eyes suddenly looked like a wolf.


    "Of course! I''m full, and I can''t make you hungry!"


    "Interesting enough, but Liu Rui and Yang song can''t know about it. They are too stupid to take them..." Meng liang thought for a while and said.


    "What are you three secretly studying?" at this time, Liu Rui and Yang Song walked in with their hands on their backs. They saw the three of us lying on the bed and asked with their mouths open.


    "Nothing... Nothing!" Yuan Yuan quickly waved his hand and said.


    "Don''t pretend, we both heard it. Are you going to find a sister? Don''t you want to take us?" Yang Song looked at us angrily and asked.


    "I wipe, how can you two do such a sneaky thing..." Meng Liang was speechless in an instant.


    "We listened in a fair way, but you said too much..." Liu Rui explained.


    "Since you both heard it, I''ll tell you clearly that the organization just made a brief study. In view of your stupid behavior, we decided not to take you both..."


    "Fuck you, if you don''t take us, we''ll call Su Su every day. Believe it or not!!" Liu Rui was angry.


    "Well, I''ll take you two, but you two can''t be ashamed of me!" we were really afraid that these two people would call Su Su, because these two fools really can do it. They must be close and retreat to get along with them, or we can''t say that he reacted that day and bit you in the back, so I had to reluctantly agree.


    "When to go? What does my sister look like? Do you have any photos?" Liu Rui asked with a smile after seeing that I agreed.


    "What kind has nothing to do with you? Just like you, who has sex with you? Stealing tombs and digging underground holes with you every day? A good girl also makes you stunned." Meng Liang looked at Liu Rui and said impatiently.


    "Stupid Liang, if you insult my personality and career again, Rui will be angry." Liu Rui stared at Meng Liang angrily with his small soybean eyes.


    "How can you be angry? You want to hit me?" Meng Liang tilted his head and asked in a provocative tone.


    "Pifu, vulgar!!! I don''t know as much as you!!!" Liu Rui shook his hand and angrily walked out of the room.


    "Do you really want to take them with you? Aren''t you afraid that they will eat others when they see Su Su''s friends?" Meng Liang asked anxiously after seeing Yang Song and Liu Rui leave.


    "Do you believe they can eat Susu if I don''t take them?" I asked with crooked eyes.


    "I''ll take the military stab the day after tomorrow. If they are stupid, I''ll stab them..." Meng Liang also knows my difficulties and can only choose to accept this fact.

 Chapter 50

    In a community in H city.


    Zhang Shuai came back limping triumphantly with a bandage and a plaster cast on his right hand.


    "It''s so big that I was beaten?" Zhang Shuai squeezed tears and said with a milk voice, with a cute voice.


    "Come on, move forward!" the so-called big brother sat on the sofa and raised his hand and hooked his fingers.


    "Ah???"


    Zhang Shuai stretched his neck and leaned forward.


    "Bang!"


    The eldest brother raised his leg with a foot, then hit the hemp pole on the head with a fist and said angrily, "are you fucking stupid? People ask for guns when they play games. You ask for a game. You ask for a fight. If you ask for a fight, you take some people with you! Do you want B to clip his head?"


    "Big, I just want to talk to him!!" Zhang Shuai is a little wronged.


    "Go, lean against the wall, stand at attention and reflect!" the eldest brother waved his hand very irritably, remained silent for a few seconds, looked at the very poor Zhang Shuai and asked, "who hit you?"


    "Big, it''s Xiaomeng who made an appointment with me, but everyone was called by Che Suchen..." Zhang Shuai said wrongfully against the wall.


    Yes, now Zhang Shuai''s hatred is no longer on the little fierce, but on the old car body,


    "The one who opened the concert hall?" the eldest brother said suspiciously.


    "Yes! That''s him!" Zhang Shuai nodded vigorously.


    "It seems that he is really short of money recently, and he has started to shovel things for others? Did you mention me when he hit you?" the elder brother thought and asked.


    "Yes, he said you were a JB..." Zhang Shuai turned his eyes and lied shamelessly.


    "Shit, this kid is crazy for him..." the elder brother scolded slightly embarrassed.


    "Isn''t it? He doesn''t care about you at all..." Zhang Shuai quickly fanned the flames when he saw the play.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Big, you lend me some money. I want to find someone to fix him..." Zhang Shuai thought and said.


    "Shit, do you think you can use your mind? All he knows are young people. He can shout a train skin for 500 yuan. When will you be the head when you do it today and tomorrow?" the elder brother scolded silently.


    "When to give him dry clothes and when to be the head!" Zhang Shuai thought seriously and said with his teeth.


    "You, the brain your mother gave you is a decoration... I don''t think you''ve done it. You''ve come to the end first..."


    "What do you say, big brother?" Zhang Shuai asked with a big mouth.


    "Come on, you come here, you like this..."


    "High, it''s really high!" Zhang Shuai immediately raised his thumb and exclaimed after listening to his brother''s idea.


    At eight the next morning


    "I have to go out and buy a dress later..." Liu Rui said, chewing steamed stuffed buns with oil.


    "Why buy clothes?" I asked, looking up.


    "Don''t you take my sister tomorrow? I have to dress up..." Liu Rui said solemnly.


    "Shit, you can take a fucking bath first. I can smell your rancid smell five meters away..." Yang Song said with a disgusted look on his face pinching his nose.


    "Do you know who the fuck bothers me most among these people?" Liu Rui blinked and asked solemnly.


    "I..." Yang Song replied calmly eating steamed stuffed buns.


    "You fucking know... Can you talk to me less after that, brother!! I''m really afraid that one day I''ll strangle you in my dream with Meng Liang''s army thorn..." Liu Rui shouted with a very painful expression.


    "No, no... they are all cultural people and a society ruled by law..." Yang Song didn''t take Liu Rui''s words to heart.


    "Shit..." Liu Rui patted his forehead and collapsed.


    "The boundless horizon is my love, and the flowers are blooming at the foot of the continuous green mountains..." when Liu Rui quarreled with Yang Song, a passionate and generous song "the most dazzling national style" sounded in Duan Hui''s trouser pocket.


    Duan Hui took out his mobile phone, looked at the phone number on the screen, frowned slightly, and then rushed out of the house with his mobile phone.


    "What''s up?" Duan Hui asked impatiently as he pressed the answer button.


    "Are you in the concert hall? I went to find you..." a young man''s voice sounded at the other end of the phone.


    "What can I do for you? Can''t you say it on the phone?" Duan Hui asked with a frown.


    "Oh, I have to talk about it!"


    "Don''t come to the concert hall. It''s inconvenient for someone at home. Go to the noodle shop opposite my house..." Duan Hui replied after thinking about it.


    "OK, wait for me..." the man hung up the phone.


    Duan Hui returned to the house and picked up a dress.


    "I''ll go out and eat..."


    "What are you doing?" the old car looked up and asked.


    "Xiao Ding came to me and said something..."


    "Which little Ding?" the old car asked a little confused.


    "That''s who used to work with us..."


    "Shit, what is he looking for you for?" the old car asked with a little ugly expression.


    "I want to know, I don''t have to go. All right, let me go and have a look..." Duan Hui took his clothes and walked outside.


    "Who did Duan Hui see?" I asked, seeing their unusual.


    "No one, just a friend..." the old car took a sip of porridge and replied simply.


    Twenty minutes later, Duan Hui finally waited for Xiaoding to call in the noodle shop.


    Xiao Dingfeng ran down from the taxi. This little Ding is dressed differently. What do you say? The smell of killing Matt in the countryside is all over the body. The colorful explosive heads are still shaking on their ears. Some are wearing several silver earrings and a relatively buried leather jacket on their upper body. They look like a rooster from a distance.


    "Sorry, the road is a little blocked. I''m late..." Xiaoding bared his teeth like seeing his father when he saw the old car.


    "What can I do for you?" Duan Hui asked, stretching his neck when he saw Xiaoding coming.


    "Take out some goods!"


    "Won''t I tell you? I won''t do this with the old car!" Duan Hui asked with a frown.


    "Don''t do it, why don''t you do it?" Xiaoding opened his mouth after being stunned.


    "This job is too dangerous. I quit studying with the old car. I can''t accept it. Go to another place to have a look." Duan Hui waved back.


    "Fuck, you see, I''m here and you let me go?!" Xiaoding said reluctantly, "where do you want me to send it? I know you two and take it!"


    "I can''t accept it. There''s no place for us to sell it." Duan Hui stood in place and handed Xiaoding a cigarette.


    "Why, do you want to lower the price?" Xiaoding lit the cigarette and asked immediately.


    "It''s not a price reduction!"


    "Fuck, I know what you two are doing now. I tell you, I don''t have much in my hand, more than 500, 20000. You take them all... You go to the newly opened Baile door and sell 81, and you add up how big the seam is!" Xiao Ding said quickly.

 Chapter 51

    "Can you buy this thing for 80?" Duan Hui asked suspiciously.


    "Big brother, the newly opened Bailemen has a clean market, few sellers, less competition, and naturally high prices..." Xiaoding was moved when he saw Duan Hui, smiled and said.


    "Why don''t you do it yourself? You have to sell it to me?" Duan Hui turned his head and thought something was wrong.


    "Oh, fuck, if I didn''t have something at home, could I find you for this thing?" Xiaoding smiled, then pointed to the travel bag in his hand and said, "I don''t hide it from you. I pulled this thing for 15000, 20000 for you, and I still earn!"


    "All right, I''ll go back and discuss with the old car..." Duan Hui nodded and said.


    This is something you have to discuss, how much money... I''ll take a train at ten, and see if you can do it. You can give me Alipay. "


    "... OK, I''ll take the money for you..." Duan Hui was silent for a moment, thought and agreed.


    "OK! OK, I''ll wait for you here..." Duan Hui agreed. Xiaoding threw away his cigarette butts and grinned


    ����


    Ten minutes later, Duan Hui returned to the old car house.


    "Old car, come here..." Duan huichong waved to the old car and said.


    "Why?" the old car stood up and muttered.


    "Xiao Ding has some goods in his hand. I want to accept them..." Duan Hui paused and said.


    "What? Didn''t I say not to do this?" the old car frowned.


    "Just a little *..."


    "OK, don''t pull this..." the old car waved and refused.


    "The middle seam is very big. I think we can get one. Aren''t we short of money recently?" Duan Hui explained.


    "Yes?" the old car hesitated. After all, he is short of money now, so he must want to make money.


    "Trust me, the last one..." Duan Xin said with his teeth clenched.


    "OK, go..."


    ����


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m afraid, I''m afraid of BIA, I love BIA...!" Duan Hui turned his back, hummed in a very good mood, looked at the goods just arrived, shook his head and said: "Oh, the old car is timid. How much less do I earn if I don''t do this job? I can double the 20000 yuan when I change hands... Ah!"


    With that, Duan Hui returned to the old car''s room and had a detailed discussion with the old car on how to sell *.


    "Where the hell did you go to buy clothes and haven''t come back yet?" at more than eight o''clock in the evening, Liu Rui and Yang Song have been out for a day.


    "No, you call them. These fools can''t lose them... Who dares to pick them up..." Meng Liang said while washing his feet.


    I was about to take out the phone when two very attractive men appeared in our sight.


    A self-cultivation flower shirt is spotless, a pair of black trousers and a pair of slippers. There is a glittering gold chain and a big back head around the neck. It looks like the dress of a social elder brother. It''s so kind. Meng Liang and I wiped our eyes carefully before we saw that this person is Liu Rui and Yang Song.


    "Shit, why do you two look like conjoined babies?" I stepped forward and said in shock.


    "Fuck off, he looks like a thief. Who is the conjoined baby with him..." Liu Rui said dissatisfied.


    "Yes, aren''t you trying to bury people?" Yang Song shouted reluctantly.


    "Where did you get the big gold chain?" Yuan Yuan asked suspiciously.


    "We spent 30 yuan to cut five in the stall and prepared one for each of you!!" Liu Rui said and took out two very thick necklaces from his pocket.


    Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan and I took one. I weighed it gently. The weight was about the same as plastic. Then I saw that my hands were full of gold powder.


    "Here you are. I don''t wear it. People can''t afford to lose this old face!" I silently returned the chain to him, and Yuan Yuan quickly returned it. Meng Liang threw it directly on the ground.


    "If you don''t bring it, I''ll fucking bring it..." Liu Rui picked up the gold chain and put it all around his neck in one breath.


    We all JB looked silly. At the moment, Liu Rui''s neck was full of gold powder, just like his mother''s eighteen little copper men.


    "How could I fucking know such a fool!!" Meng Liang collapsed.


    "What are you talking about, so happy?" at this time, the old car came and heard it with a smile.


    "I was kind enough to buy them a necklace, but they didn''t appreciate it... The dog bit LV Dongbin!!!" Liu Rui said angrily holding the gold necklace around his neck.


    "Ha ha, you''re going out tomorrow?" the old car looked at the dress of Liu Rui and Yang Song.


    "Ah, what''s the matter?" I nodded.


    "Are you all going out?" the old car asked with a frown.


    "Tell me what happened!!!" I can see that the old car must have something to do with us.


    "I have a little work here tomorrow. I''m short of people..."


    "Ah, well, let''s go out another day and work with you tomorrow..." to tell you the truth, the old car belongs to our boss. It''s too much for us to do nothing here every day. It''s not easy to use our place. It''s not good if we refuse it. So I promised without thinking.


    "No, one person is enough. You play your... I can''t use it..."


    "Then I''ll go!" Meng Liang himself doesn''t like to participate in such occasions. Besides, he has to take Liu Rui and Yang Song, so he doesn''t like to go.


    "That''s OK. Tomorrow Liangzi, you go out with me to do something..." the old car nodded and agreed.


    The next morning, the four of us took a taxi and prepared to go to the appointment place, Gran west point.


    "Don''t embarrass me when I see a woman later, you know?" I said very uneasily looking at Liu Rui and Yang Song.


    "Oh, don''t worry... Although your big Rui brother is a little debauchery at ordinary times, he is still very stable at the critical time. I am a little worried about Yang song now..." Liu Rui patted me on the shoulder and said with a sincere face.


    "I''m more fucking stable than you..." Yang Song, sitting in the co pilot, turned back.


    "That''s good, that''s good..." I was relieved to hear them say so.


    At Gran West Point, we paid for the car and walked into the store. The decoration in the house was still very emotional, with light piano music. There were some couples talking about love around. The atmosphere was very relaxed and pleasant.


    As soon as we entered the door, we saw that Susu and two girls were sitting at a large table in the corner. They saw us coming in and kept waving their hands.


    "Liu Rui, Yang Song, you two should be normal. Don''t be ashamed, please!" I whispered as I walked. Since they entered the house, they have looked around like a fucking thief who entered the bank warehouse.

 Chapter 52

    "Come on, let me introduce you. This is my good friend. This is Lin Yao and this is Zhang Ke!" Su Su introduced her friend in a generous manner.


    I looked at the two girls carefully. Lin Yao is sexy. She has low chest, black perspective half sleeves, shawl and long hair. She looks charming. She has beautiful legs, wears silk stockings, and wears light makeup on her face. Her appearance is absolutely goddess level. She is basically equal to Su Su Su.


    Zhang Ke belongs to the type of big sister next door. She is about 1.65. She looks very lovely and likable. She is full of the smell of big sister next door.


    Before we could speak, Liu Rui took an elegant step and said solemnly, "Hello, sister Yao and sister Ke. My name is Liu Rui."


    "Sister Yao, your sister! You''re sister Yao! Can you speak?" Su Su was very dissatisfied and gave Liu Rui a white look. His impression of Liu Rui was not generally bad


    "It doesn''t matter, ha ha, Hello!" Lin Yao smiled at Liu Rui and shook his little hand.


    "Hello, my name is Yang Song. They all call me handsome." Yang Song behaved normally when he arrived at this time.


    "Hello, my name is Song Yuan..."


    "You are the fool on the train..." Su stared at Yang Song for a while and finally remembered who he was.


    "Er..." Yang Song is not good at listening to the whole person.


    "Giggle! What fool?" Lin Yao and Zhang Ke asked with a smile.


    "Nothing... Nothing, don''t stand foolishly. Sit down, relax and don''t be too restrained!" I sat down unsteadily and quickly untied the siege.


    "You haven''t introduced yourself! Who are you?" Lin Yao obviously likes talking and said to me.


    "I''m Susu''s husband!" I said brazenly.


    "Are you being cheap again?" Jesus sat next to me and scolded.


    "Ha ha, I know you. You are the one who chased Su Su on the train!" Zhang Ke smiled and really missed his big sister next door. He looked very easy-going.


    "Yes, I asked for his mobile phone number..." Liu Rui sat down and replied carelessly.


    "Can you talk less..." I kicked Liu Rui with my head down and scolded in a low voice.


    "I helped you too..." Yang Song said faintly at this time.


    "Hello, miss, this is your order. Please take your time!" a beautiful waiter said politely shortly after we sat down.


    After the dishes were served, Liu Rui and Yang Song looked like a fucking pig running out of the fence. Other girls could start. They held a bowl of soup and divided it.


    "Can you two pay attention? They haven''t eaten yet?" I kicked them under the stool, blushed and whispered. Who knows, Yang Song looked at me and said in a loud voice: "waiter, do you have rice here? Give me a whole bowl!!"


    "Yes, give me a bowl too!!!" Liu Rui also shouted.


    Brush!


    Everyone''s eyes began to focus on our table. I was speechless and didn''t respond much. After all, I was used to it. Yuan Yuan''s eyes were straight and the three beauties stared at the boss. Obviously, I hadn''t seen anyone asking for rice in a western restaurant.


    "Sir... No... yes, this is a western restaurant..." the beautiful waiter was a little confused and his smile was a little stiff.


    "Give me the whole steamed bread. I can''t eat enough without staple food!!" Liu Rui said calmly


    "I don''t have any steamed bread..."


    "What kind of restaurant do you want? There are always noodles!!!" Yang Song shouted reluctantly.


    "Do you need spaghetti?" the waiter whispered.


    "No matter what kind of noodles he has, just noodles. You can make two bowls for me..." Liu Rui waved his hand and shouted indifferently.


    "Ha ha, you two friends are very humorous!!!" Lin Yao laughed and told me.


    "Cough... They are just more cheerful!" I said awkwardly.


    "OK..." the waiter had a very good temper and left with a smile.


    By noon, we were almost full.


    "Leaves, go there later?" Yuan Yuan looked at me and asked.


    "Shall we go singing later?" Su said with a big blink before I spoke.


    "Well, well, I haven''t been singing for a long time!!!" Lin Yao and Zhang Ke immediately agreed.


    "Do you guys have a problem?" Jesus asked when he saw that we didn''t say anything.


    "To tell you the truth, I also have some attainments in music..." Liu Rui burped and said deeply.


    "Then let''s sing..." Su Su raised his little ass and decided.


    "Why don''t we go to the old car and sing..." Yuan suggested.


    "You can pull it down. The little bee is like a dangerous building. I have a sudden heart where I sleep every day. Let''s sing a song. I''m afraid it will collapse..." I decided without thinking.


    Four men and three women took two taxis and went to a mass selling concert hall. This kind of mass selling concert hall is generally small, but it is also relatively cheap. We charge on time. It is generally suitable for students or young white-collar workers. The concert hall seems to be very popular. Many cars are parked at the door.


    As soon as I entered the concert hall, my first feeling was that there were too many people here, most of them were young people. We opened a medium bag at random.


    "A penny!"


    "Ho, hey, Ho!"


    "It''s hard to cross the ocean!"


    "Ho, hey, Ho!"


    "People paddle!"


    "Ho, hey, Ho!"


    "Start the sailboat!"


    "Ho, hey, Ho!"


    After Liu Rui and Yang Song entered the concert hall, they held a microphone and sang this very shocking song "people paddle a big boat"


    After Liu Rui and them finished singing, Su Su picked up the microphone and ordered a song "I love you across the sea". It sounded very good. "People look good and sing so well. It''s my daughter-in-law!" I looked at Su Su Su, who was seriously singing, and said with straight eyes.


    "I think the singing is average... Not as good as us..." Liu Rui said casually, biting the apple.


    "Roll the calf... I''ll take you out later..." I''m not angry when I see Liu Rui now.


    After singing for a while, everyone let go without any restraint. A group of people gathered around the table and began to play the truth adventure


    The other end.


    The old car, Duan Hui and Meng Liang drove to the newly opened Bailemen disco.


    "Old car, what are we doing?" after getting off the bus, Meng Liang found that the old car hadn''t told himself why he came today.


    "Take this..." the old car reached out and handed Meng Liang a walkie talkie.


    "What''s the use?" Meng Liang said vaguely looking at the walkie talkie.


    "You''ll be here to help us watch the police. Once there''s any movement, you''ll call us on the walkie talkie, okay?"

 Chapter 53

    "I see..." Meng Liang looked at the walkie talkie and nodded. Obviously, the old car didn''t want to tell him what they were going to do. Meng Liang has always been very sensible. He doesn''t inquire about what he should know or shouldn''t know, so he just doesn''t ask.


    "OK, let''s go..." the old car patted Meng Liang on the shoulder, bowed his head, carried a backpack and walked into the Baile gate with Duan Hui.


    "Go in and keep a low profile, mainly sell goods, and leave when you''re finished. Don''t * wander around!!" the old car whispered to Duan Hui.


    "You don''t have to tell me about this..."


    After the old car and Duan Hui entered the Bailemen, they carefully took out the * in their bag and hid it in their arms. Then they went north and south, shuttling between the men and women on the dance floor.


    "Buddy, * do you want it?" Duan Hui asked a young man with his head down and flattery.


    "Shua!" the young man looked up at Duan Hui and said, "how much is it?"


    "Eighty one..." Duan Hui blinked.


    "It''s very cheap, can''t it be fake?" the young man asked with some doubt as soon as he heard that the price was acceptable.


    "Don''t worry, it''s absolutely good..."


    "OK, give me five..." after that, the young man took out four grandpa Mao from his wallet. Duan Hui also took out four * from his arms and handed them over.


    Just then, a bald man with one hand in his pocket strolled out around the dance floor without expression and suddenly found Duan Hui who was trading.


    "Hula!"


    The bald man took out his cell phone and whispered, "come here. It seems that there are people selling medicine."


    When the bald man called, his eyes kept staring at Duan Hui, but Duan Hui didn''t know it.


    A minute later, seven or eight security guards rushed in and ran to the bald man. The head whispered, "where is the man?"


    "Just the one in white, grab it for me..." bareheaded pointed to Duan Hui not far away.


    "Hula!"


    In the blink of an eye, seven or eight people rushed up and grabbed it directly!


    "Fuck your mother, who asked you to buy medicine?" a security guard grabbed Duan Hui''s hair and kicked him directly against the wall.


    For a moment, the dance floor was in chaos. Seven or eight people beat Duan Hui fiercely and dragged him to the corridor outside the dance floor.


    Bald and expressionless, he glanced at the messy dance floor and said to himself, "I''m so fucking bold..."


    The old car turned around and saw Duan Hui caught. He quickly threw down his backpack, picked up a beer bottle and rushed in the direction of Duan Hui.


    At the moment, the dance floor is about to be blocked and very chaotic.


    "Fuck your mother, who JB moved my friend?" the old car stepped into Duan Hui''s side and asked.


    "Who the fuck are you?" shouted the security guard.


    "Your mother is a B! Why do you beat people?" the old car reached out and threw a wine bottle at the head of the security guard opposite.


    "Pa!"


    The security guard turned sideways and shouted, "fuck your mother, catch it together, partner!"


    "Hula!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a group of security guards immediately surrounded the old car and Duan Hui.


    "Run, miss him? What!"


    The old car pulled Duan Hui lying on the ground and ran crazy to the crowd. Because there were a large number of people on the dance floor, the old car and Duan Hui threw away the security guard behind in a moment!


    "Bang!"


    The bald man slapped on the coffee table in the card seat, bit his teeth and scolded, "this fucking waste..." then rushed into the crowd and chased the old car in the direction they ran away.


    "Bang!"


    "Wow!"


    In the process of chasing, they smashed many things on the dance floor and broke beer bottles.


    "Run quickly!" after the old car ran out of the disco, he quickly shouted Meng Liang, squatting at the intersection to watch.


    "What''s going on?" Meng Liang shouted while he was neck.


    At this time, the bald man also rushed out, kicked the old car directly, then pulled up his neck and collar, and shook his hands with two mouths!


    At the same time, Duan Hui was also pressed on the ground by others and beaten violently.


    Meng Liang saw that the old car was pressed on the ground. He quickly picked up a brick from the ground and ran in the direction of the old car.


    "Fuck your mother, why do you hit people?" Meng Liang was very fierce. He took a big brick and patted it on his bald head. He banged twice and directly dried his flesh and blood.


    "Draft it, call me..." looked at Meng Liang behind him, covered his head and scolded.


    In an instant, more than ten people rushed out of the disco, punching and kicking old Che Duanhui lying on the ground and Meng Liang with bricks.


    "All right!" three minutes later, the bald man covered his head with a towel.


    "Where did you come from?" the bald man''s eyes flushed, bowed his head and asked the old car.


    "Little bee KTV''s!" the old car sat on the ground and said.


    "Bang!"


    The bald man kicked the old car in the face, then gritted his teeth and said, "shit, your cow B is broken! Take me as a vegetable market, isn''t it?"


    "We don''t know the rules!" said the old car.


    "I''ll tell you later, what''s the rule!" the bald man threw down a sentence and shouted to the security guard: "these three all go to my basement!"


    "Don''t be around here and affect the guests," the bald head continued.


    "Ah..." they nodded.


    Basement.


    "What''s your name?" he asked, wiping the blood on his head and looking down at Meng Liang.


    "Meng Liang!"


    "You''re very cruel. I took this picture for me..." the bald head said again.


    "..." Meng Liang squatted in the corner and didn''t speak.


    "Do you two know that I don''t allow you to sell medicine? The disco has only been open for a few fucking days. Do you two give me fucking eye medicine?" the bald head saw Meng Liang not talking and looking at the old car expressionless, and Duan Hui asked again.


    "Brother, we don''t know..." the old car whispered back with blood flowing from the corners of his mouth.


    "Ha ha, I don''t know. You can''t just forget it because you don''t know..."


    "Brother, what do you say?" the old car continued.


    "Thirty thousand compensation and twenty thousand medical treatment will be delivered before noon tomorrow. Don''t think about running. In H City, I have countless ways to make your life worse than death!!" the bald man said very rampantly.


    "Man, if I had 50000, I wouldn''t have to sell this..." the old car whispered.


    "Don''t fucking tell me how poor you are. I didn''t make you poor, brother!" he said, and walked out of the basement without looking back.


    After leaving bareheaded, the three of the old Che Duanhui helped each other out of the basement of the disco.


    "I shouldn''t fucking take this job... Where the hell can I get 50000 yuan for him!" Duan Hui scolded himself after he walked out of the basement.


    "Come on, what the hell is the use of saying this... Let''s find a clinic to wrap it up first!" the old car was not in a high mood.


    Meng Liang on one side bowed his head and held his hands tightly.


    At the other end, at the gate of Baile gate


    "It''s too big. I love you too much. These fools don''t recognize their mother... It''s too fucking relieved..." Zhang Shuai looked at the old car and took out his mobile phone after they left.

 Chapter 54

    "Hello, brother Zhang, I''m a car..."


    "Do you think you can lend me some money..."


    "Ah, fifty thousand is enough..."


    "What, it''s out of town. OK, brother, contact another day..."


    After they found a clinic and simply bandaged it, they began to take out their mobile phone and keep dialing the number. The above conversation was repeated ten times, but the results were the same.


    The old car put down his cell phone and rubbed his face reluctantly. There are many brothers with money and wine. In case of emergency, he has never seen anyone. In fact, there is nothing wrong with this. It is difficult to walk in a society without money. There are a group of dogs behind money. In fact, sometimes we should think about whether those so-called friends can help you in case of an accident or hide when they say something.


    Don''t fucking have to let reality give you a mouth, you know how hypocritical society is, don''t fucking have to let the so-called friends hurt you nothing, you know that people can be described as hypocritical.


    "These grandchildren... When it comes to borrowing money, it''s all fucking business. Either their mother died or their daughter-in-law had an abortion..." when the old car called, Duan Xin was not idle and kept calling.


    "No, I''ll mortgage my car tomorrow. Let''s get together with a small loan..." the old car sighed and said helplessly.


    "What shall we drive when the car arrives?" Duan Hui was stunned.


    "Your life should be gone. What else do you drive?" the old car shouted obliquely.


    "Pa!"


    Duan Hui stretched out his hand and hit his face with a mouth. With red eyes, he said, "I''m fucking blamed. I shouldn''t be greedy for this small bargain..."


    "Well, you can''t blame it all. Didn''t I agree at that time..." the old car pulled Duan Hui and said.


    "When this is over, I have to kill Xiaoding''s son b... fuck, Bailemen won''t let me sell medicine, and he tricked me to go..."


    "Hehe, I just didn''t ask in advance..."


    "Who''s that bald head today?" Meng Liang, who hasn''t spoken, suddenly looked up and asked.


    "I don''t know. It should be under Zhang Zhe''s hand..." the old car shook his head and said.


    "These people are very JB black. They beat us and asked for fucking money..." Meng Liang bit and said.


    "People are harder than us, people are reasonable..." Duan Hui said helplessly.


    "Then you can''t be unreasonable!" Meng Liang suddenly stood up and shouted.


    "You are a student. You have little contact with some things. There is no right or wrong in this society, only strong and weak. You can do whatever you say. You can''t. You don''t even have the right to explain..."


    Lao Che''s unintentional words deeply pierced Meng Liang''s heart.


    "I''ll go to the bathroom..." after a moment of silence, Meng Liang turned and walked out of the ward.


    Two hours later, Meng Liang, holding a fruit knife in his hand, hid alone in the dark corner in front of the main gate of Baile gate.


    Late at night, 11:30.


    Baldheaded, holding a cell phone in his hand, he came out of the Baile door with a hiccup.


    "Business is good today..."


    "Several little bunnies have come here to sell medicine... Don''t worry, brother Zhe, I''ve handled it all..."


    "Well, I drink a little too much. I have to go back and get some sleep..."


    While talking on the phone, a figure suddenly appeared in the dark corner.


    "Bald!!!"


    An angry cry came.


    "Shua." the bald head turned around.


    "Puff!!"


    Meng Liang stabbed him into his bald stomach.


    "Ah!" screamed the bald head.


    Meng Liang stepped forward, directly grabbed the collar of his bald head, banged against the wall, then raised his hand, pointed to his bald head with a fruit knife and said, "is the injury on his head okay?"


    A bald head.


    "Draft it, stand at attention against the wall!" Meng Liang frowned and shouted.


    "You''re trying to die, you know?" the bald head whispered, biting his teeth.


    Meng Liang, after hearing this, stabbed him directly on his bald legs!


    "Draft it? I hear you''re tough, aren''t you?"


    "Boy, you''re so stupid. You don''t understand it for 50000 yuan!!!" he said with his bare head covering his thigh and his face pale.


    "Draft, can you understand people? It''s fucking time to tell me the big brother of the whole society!!" Meng Liang put one hand on his bald head, pointed to his nose and said, "shit, your mother, I came to H city because of the three armed forces stab. Now I don''t mind rolling out of H city because of three knives?"


    The bald head lay on the wall and dared not move. He snorted coldly, "what should your friend do? Have you thought about it?"


    "Pooh!"


    Meng Liang raised his hand with another knife, gritted his teeth and said, "draft it? It''s just three knives. Don''t threaten me with my friend."


    "Hula!!"


    At this time, the security of Baile Menbao rushed out and immediately surrounded Meng Liang.


    A minute later, Meng Liang was pressed to the ground.


    "Let''s go!" he said, covering his stomach wound with his bare head.


    "Go to the hospital..." said a security guard holding his bald head.


    "Hehe, now this child is so fucking wild. I haven''t been beaten like this for many years..." he spit sticky phlegm on the ground with his bare head and said with ease.


    "Wait a minute!!" Meng Liang, who was taken away by the security guard, shouted.


    "What''s your name?" he whispered, holding Meng Liang''s chin with his bare head and right hand.


    "Meng Liang!" Meng Liang raised his head and stared.


    "Three hours ago, you patted me a brick. Three hours later, you stabbed me three times! Young man, you''re going to be angry, you know?" the bald man looked at Meng Liang with a smile, depending on whether he had received the impact of the knife wound.


    The other end, in the clinic.


    "Why don''t you go to the fucking toilet?" the old car looked at Duan Hui with sweat on his forehead and asked.


    "Did you go home?" Duan Hui panted.


    "Meng Liang can''t get through?"


    "I can''t get through..." Duan Xin shook his head.


    After listening, the old car took out his cell phone from his pants and flipped up the phone book.


    By this time, we had finished singing with Su Su and they. I was lying in bed playing with my cell phone.


    "Deng Deng Deng..." the phone rang.


    "Hey, old car..." I saw it was an old car and picked it up immediately.


    "Is Meng Liang at home?" the old car asked in a hurry.


    "No, isn''t he working with you?"


    "Shit, Meng Liang lost!!!"


    "Lost, what''s the matter?" I flopped and sat up, vaguely feeling that something had happened.


    "I can''t say a word or two. I''m in Hongmin clinic. Come here..." the old car said anxiously.


    "Good!"


    Put down the phone, I put on a coat, shouted Liu Ruiyuan, Yang Song and rushed to Hongmin clinic.


    Half an hour later, we arrived at Hongmin clinic. Lao Che and Duan Huizheng were standing at the door looking around waiting for us.


    "Have you found Liangzi?" I asked hurriedly after I got off the bus.


    "No, we''ve searched the whole Clinic... The phone can''t get through..." Lao Che said in frustration.


    "Shit, he''s not familiar with his mother. Where can he go!!!"

 Chapter 55

    "Meng Liang, how did you lose it?" Liu Rui asked anxiously after getting off the bus.


    After thinking about it, the old car told the whole story.


    "Bang!!"


    "I fuck your mother! You fucking sell it with him *!!!" after listening, I jumped at the old car like crazy and stuck my fist in the old car''s face.


    "Sorry..." Duan Hui looked down at me and said.


    "Draft, and you..."


    I kicked Duan Hui in the stomach. Duan Hui was directly kicked to the ground by me. I rode on Duan Hui and hit him in the face one punch after another.


    "Come on, you''re fucking crazy!!!" Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan quickly pulled me off Duan Hui and stopped me.


    "Draft it, don''t you know Liangzi is impulsive!!! Didn''t you fucking push him into the fire pit???" I shouted with red eyes as I tried to get rid of Liu Rui''s hands.


    "Come on, are you fucking finished? Can you fucking blame the old car and them?" Liu Rui scolded as he stopped me.


    "Leaf, calm down. They don''t know Liangzi. They can''t blame them for this..." Yuan also advised a group.


    "It''s important to find someone now. Where do you think Meng Liang can go now?" Yang Song said with a frown.


    "I''m sure I went to the Bailemen to block people... This fool..." Liu Rui saw me calm down and released his hand holding me.


    "I''ll call Bailemen now!" the old car took out his cell phone and called.


    "Patter!"


    After the old car put down the phone, the mobile phone fell directly to the ground and looked at us.


    "What''s the matter? Is Liangzi at Bailemen?" Liu Rui asked when he saw the old car calling.


    "... he... He stabbed his bald head... The man was detained!!!" the old car stammered.


    "What the fuck are you talking about?" Liu Rui shouted excitedly, holding the collar of the old car.


    "He stabbed someone and let someone hold him..." the old car swallowed his saliva and repeated.


    "Fuck you, you fool!!! You have no face!!!" Liu Rui helplessly released his hand holding the collar of the old car and sat down on the ground.


    "Can you contact the bald head?" I asked, looking at the old car.


    "I''ll try..." then the old car picked up the mobile phone on the ground, hurried to the corner and called.


    "Did you draft it? Let''s break it when it''s over. Your temple is too big for us to stay..." I pointed to Duan Hui and said word by word.


    "People are in bald hands, there is no danger for the time being..." the old car whispered after calling.


    "How can I make people?" I asked hurriedly.


    "My friend said to ask for me... He knows bald..." the old car paused and said.


    Three minutes later, the old car phone rang again.


    "Hello, how''s it going?" the old car asked quickly after receiving the phone.


    "The bald head said 150000 yuan, plus the original 50000 yuan, a total of 500000 yuan. I''ll get someone at noon tomorrow..."


    "OK, I see." then the old car hung up the phone.


    "What do you say over there?" I asked.


    "Five hundred thousand, I''ll get you tomorrow..."


    After listening to the old car, I don''t know what to say. Don''t say 500000. We can''t take out even 50000. Although it''s wrong for the old car to sell * with Meng Liang, it can''t all depend on others. After all, if Meng Liang wasn''t so impulsive, there wouldn''t be such a big thing. In the final analysis, it''s Meng Liang''s own fault.


    "Five hundred thousand, go to him? Then get fifty..." I bowed my head and said to myself.


    "I''ll solve the problem of money... I won''t leave Meng Liang alone. After all, Meng Liang happened because of us..." the old car patted me on the shoulder and said.


    I looked up at the old car and didn''t speak.


    "Come on, let''s go..." the old car forced out a smile.


    After the old car sent us back to the little bee, a man drove and didn''t know where to go. A room of people sat in the living room in silence, smoking one after another, thinking of ways.


    "Come on, don''t be so depressed. What a big thing. Meng Liang will be back tomorrow..." Liu Rui licked his dry lips.


    "Sorry!!" I don''t remember how many times Duan Hui apologized.


    "I don''t blame you. It''s Meng Liang''s problem." I''ve calmed down at this time.


    "Go back to sleep..." I patted the ashes on my legs and turned back to the house.


    After a sleepless night, at eight o''clock the next morning, the old car returned to the little bee with a haggard face and a black eye.


    "Sorry, I didn''t collect enough money. The car sold and the house didn''t pour out..." the old car sat in front of my bed, rubbed his palm and bowed his head.


    "Did you sell the car?" I asked in some surprise.


    After listening to me, the old car said in silence: "well, I wanted to sell the house. It''s almost 500000. Unfortunately..."


    "In fact, you don''t have to..." I looked at the old car with guilt and didn''t know what to say. If he didn''t accept us, wouldn''t he have to sell his house and car.


    From another perspective, how many so-called liver brothers in society now shirk each other because of something?


    We didn''t know each other well in H city. The old car could have abandoned us yesterday. Meng Liang, who stabbed people, had nothing to do with him. When he left yesterday, I thought he might run, but I never thought that he not only didn''t run, but also sold the car!!! But also sell the house to redeem Meng Liang!!!


    Although it''s my heart of villains, how many people in this society can go bankrupt in the face of a few friends who have known each other for less than a month like an old car?


    If the old car did this because of loyalty, I think it''s bullshit. We have no loyalty at all.


    On the old car body, I saw the word responsibility!


    When something happens, he shrinks back. It''s not called a man!


    A real man, standing on the ground and against the sky, does what is right for the heart in the middle.


    "OK, I''ll find the bald head later and see if I can slow down. No, I''ll press the house into his hand..." the old car said before I finished.


    "What time do you make an appointment with the bald head?"


    "Before noon... I have to pack up..." the old car got up and was ready to go.


    "Old car, I''ll go..." I reached out and grabbed the old car and shouted.


    After listening to me, the old car was stunned, then smiled and said, "why don''t you trust me?"


    "No, I''m afraid it''s dangerous for you to go. I''d better come!" I sincerely looked at the old car and said.


    "Ha ha, ok..." the old car smiled, put down an envelope and turned to the door.


    "Old car!" I whispered as the old car was about to leave the house.


    The old car turned.


    "... I''m sorry yesterday!"


    The old car waved his hand without talking, and then walked out the door.

 Chapter 56

    H City, the gate of the first hospital of Medical University.


    "Brother, why did you come here in person?" he opened the door, looked at the people on the Land Rover and said in surprise.


    "Hehe, I''ll come and see you on the way..." the middle-aged man sitting in the co pilot said softly.


    This person is Liu Yong, the biggest boss of Bailemen, whom we saw on the horse a few days ago!


    "Brother, I heard that you were stabbed by a child, so I came to care about you..." sitting in the driver''s seat is the bald boss, Zhang Zhe.


    "Ha ha, you''ve been very skinhead recently. Any child can get you into the hospital..." Liu Yong joked with a smile.


    "Accident, accident..." she smiled awkwardly.


    "Send your bald head back first, and then we''ll go for a walk in the development zone..." Liu Yong turned his head and said to Zhang Zhe.


    "All right!" Zhang Zhe yawned and then asked, "bald, what are you going to do with that child?"


    "Half a million, I''ll send it to the public security if I don''t take the money..."


    "You''re so black. You earn more than your eldest brother..." Zhang Zhe said.


    At this time, I had rushed to the hospital. I went in and asked, saying that my bald head had been discharged from the hospital. I had just left for a while, so I hurried to the hospital parking lot.


    When I got to the parking lot, I just saw the range rover with 8888 license plate, so I ran after the car quickly.


    "It seems that someone is chasing us again..." Zhang zhetong found me in the mirror.


    "Stop and see what''s going on!" Liu Yong looked back and confirmed that I was really chasing their car.


    "Creak"


    Zhang Zhe put on the brake, then opened the door, got out of the car, walked in front of me and asked, "little brother, what''s the matter? Chasing so much."


    "... brother, I want to find Master Liu!" I stopped and panted.


    I know this car belongs to Liu Yong. It''s best to talk to him here, so I called him directly.


    "What are you doing?" Zhang Zhe frowned and asked.


    I gritted my teeth and walked directly to Liu Yong''s side, and then pulled the door open with a bang.


    Bald head saw me open the door, grabbed me and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "Brother, I''ll just say a few words!" I pushed away my bald head, then looked up and asked, "are you master Liu?"


    "What are you doing?" Liu Yong looked at me up and down, then opened his mouth and asked.


    "Master Liu, a friend of mine was taken away by your men last night..." I said hurriedly.


    Liu Yong frowned at me and then asked, "what''s your friend''s name?"


    "Meng Liang!"


    "Did you take that yesterday?" Liu Yong asked, looking at his bald head.


    "Well, the boy''s name was Meng Liang yesterday..." he nodded bald.


    "Then what do you want me to do? You have to talk to him about it..." Liu Yong pointed his bald head at me.


    "... what happened last night was my friend''s fault, but we really can''t get 500000! Can you raise your hand and I''ll give you 50000 first, and I''ll slowly return the rest when I have it..." I said to Liu Yong with my teeth.


    "We don''t allow you to sell medicine in our store. Is it wrong for your friend to beat you up against the wind?" Liu Yong looked at me and asked.


    "No!" I shook my head.


    "It affects our business. Is it wrong to ask you for some money?" Liu Yong then asked.


    "No!"


    "Since there is nothing wrong, what does your friend mean when he comes back to stab people with a knife? Why? Do you think we Bailemen are still bullied?" Liu Yong still said in a flat tone.


    "Master Liu! It''s our fault. Can you take it easy? Did you send me this money?! I really can''t take it out!" I was asked by Liu Yong. I really didn''t know what to say.


    "Can you take out the money? That''s your business! The disco belongs to Zhang Zhe, and your friend stabbed him bald. Talk to them about anything." Liu Yong said, closing the door.


    "Bang!"


    I stretched out my hand, grabbed the door of the car and shouted, "Master Liu! We students don''t have so much money. If I had a way today, I wouldn''t ask you so. Can I raise my hand? Liangzi stabbed someone. It''s his fault. He stabbed you a few times, and I''ll fucking pay you back..."


    "Pooh!"


    Then my right hand took out the fruit knife installed in my trouser pocket, stabbed it in my thigh, and my pants were dyed red with blood.


    Liu Yong sat in the car and looked at me.


    "This is the first knife!!" then I raised the fruit knife in my hand and stabbed it into my thigh again.


    "This is the second knife, Master Liu..." my lips turned white and my voice trembled.


    "Stop him!" when Liu Yong saw that he was going to raise his knife again, he shouted to Zhang Zhe. Zhang Zhe grabbed the fruit knife in my hand and grabbed it.


    "What''s your name?" Liu Yong asked, looking at me.


    "Ye Han!"


    "Hehe, boy, even if you stab me here, it has nothing to do with me. You know? There is a hospital ahead. Go and bandage yourself!" Liu Yong said, then shouted to Zhang Zhe, "drive!"


    Zhang Zhe looked at the ground and made me silent for five or six seconds. He pulled open the door and stepped on it.


    "Buzz!"


    When Land Rover started, Zhang Zhe drove away.


    I lay on the ground, looking at my blood stained legs, at a loss, there was no way.


    ����


    In the car.


    "Almost, you can let the child go with your bald head... It''s pathetic..." Zhang Zhe''s voice sounded.


    "You''d better give me the money..." the bald head thought for a while and said.


    "A little more than 500000..." Zhang Zhe said again.


    "Leave as much as you have, and write an IOU for the rest!" Liu Yong sighed and then added: "you''ve been wronged by baldness. Keep the money yourself..."


    "It''s all right. This injury is nothing, brother..."


    ����


    I found a clinic on the side of the road and bandaged it casually. Then I took a taxi back to little bee.


    The old car smoked anxiously, sat in a chair, lowered his head and said nothing.


    "Why?" Liu Rui looked at me and asked anxiously.


    "...!" I bowed my head.


    "Damn it, the leaves are like this. Their hearts are made of stone. They don''t let people go!!" Yuan Yuan scolded.


    "Don''t make any noise. Liangzi broke the trouble. Let him have a long memory!" I replied irritably.


    "They can''t do anything to Meng liang?" Yang Song asked, looking at me worried.


    "What else can I do? At most, they can kill people if they throw it in for a few years!" I replied with a bite.


    "If you go in, Meng Liang will be useless!!" Duan Hui said with a drooping head.


    "... I''ll sell the house in a minute!" the old car gritted his teeth and said, "no, I''ll make some more price!"


    With that, the old car pushed the door and went out.


    "Old car, you wait..."

 Chapter 57

    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    Just as I stopped the old car, my cell phone rang. Look down and sweep, a strange number.


    ����


    Half an hour later, on the second floor of Bailemen discotheque.


    "... you have a way!" Zhang Zhe looked at me and asked.


    "Now this young man is more fucking tiger than I was at that time..." he said while touching his head.


    "What do you two mean?" I asked with a frown.


    "How much money do you have?" Zhang Zhe looked at me and said simply.


    I was stunned, then took out the old car and handed me the envelope, counted it, then looked up and said, "fifty-six thousand!"


    "Hehe, drop 50000 and keep your phone number..." Zhang Zhe reached out and handed me a piece of white paper and a pen.


    "You let people go?" I shouted in surprise.


    "Your fruit knife successfully frightened the boss...!" Zhang Zhe said with a smile.


    "Pa!"


    Without saying a word, I took the pen and paper directly, bowed my head and wrote down my mobile phone number and name, and then put my 50000 yuan next to the note.


    "We will return the rest as soon as possible..." I looked at Zhang Zhe and said seriously.


    "Come on, boss doesn''t want you this money..." Zhang Zhe picked up the paper on the table, looked at me and continued to add: "don''t let your friends run to me to sell medicine in the future, you know?"


    I immediately nodded and said, "I know!"


    "Your friend is in the basement. Let''s go." Zhang zheteng waved his hand.


    Three minutes later, I came to the basement of Bailemen.


    "Leaves, I''m here!!" as soon as I entered, I heard Meng Liang, who was tied to a chair, yell at me.


    "Are you all right? Didn''t they hit you?" I ran to Meng Liang and asked as I untied the rope from him.


    "No... I''m fine..." Meng Liang stammered.


    "It''s all right. Let''s go home..." I looked at Meng Liang, who was safe and sound in front of me, and said with a smile.


    "Am I in trouble again?" Meng Liang asked softly with his head down.


    "No... nothing..." I subconsciously blocked the blood on my right leg pants.


    "What''s the matter with your legs?" Meng Liang saw my difference in an instant, and then asked, "what did they do?"


    "No, it has nothing to do with them..." I shook my head and dragged Meng Liang to go out.


    "Fuck, I''ll kill these B''s..." Meng Liang took off my hand, picked up a bench leg and ran out.


    "Is it fucking over?" I shouted at Meng Liang.


    "Do you know how much trouble you''ve caused because of your impulse? I''ll exchange you for your fucking injury. I don''t want you to do this again. You know? Because you''ve sold your car, you know, you have to sell your house!"


    Meng Liang was stunned when he heard what I said.


    "It''s okay for us to come here unfamiliar with our lives and suffer some losses. As long as we are all well... I''m your brother! I shed some blood for you. It''s nothing, but where''s the old car! Where''s Duan Hui! Why should people lose their wealth for us!" I looked at Meng Liang and said word by word.


    "Leaf, I''m wrong..." Meng Liang hugged my shoulder with tears in his eyes.


    "Liangzi, I don''t want to see our brothers have an accident, especially you. Do you understand?" I hugged Meng Liang tightly and said.


    Half an hour later


    Meng Liang and I went back to the little bee KTV.


    "Shit, the tiger forced you to come back?" Liu Rui saw Meng Liang, quickly got up from the bed, punched Meng Liang in the chest and said with a smile.


    "Roll the calf!" Meng Liang smiled and punched back.


    "Liangzi, are you okay..." Yuan Yuan also surrounded us and said with concern.


    "It''s all right. They didn''t do anything to me..."


    "I fucking thought I''d never see you in my life..." Yang Song said, wearing a pair of big underpants and holding a green onion in his hand.


    "Come back!" the old car rushed over when he saw us coming back. He looked in a very good mood and said hello to us.


    "Well... Thanks!" Meng Liang nodded and whispered to the old car.


    A simple thank you contains many emotions. I can''t imagine that some things don''t need a lot of gorgeous language to decorate. A simple two words is enough!


    Meng Liang felt very sorry for the old car when he knew that the old car had sold it in order to save him, but some of his feelings could not be expressed in words.


    Some things, do not express does not mean do not take it to heart, the real friendship, is not language can describe.


    After the old car heard this thank you, his body was obviously stunned. Then he patted Meng Liang on the shoulder and said with a smile: "just come back..."


    "I shouldn''t have taken you..." Duan Hui looked at Meng Liang awkwardly and hesitated for a long time.


    "This is my own impulse... It has brought you trouble, which has nothing to do with you..." Meng Liang smiled at Duan Hui and said.


    I looked at the embarrassed two people, hugged Duan Hui and Meng Liang, and shouted happily, "OK, it''s all over. It''s all old men. Don''t be flirting here. Let''s go out and have a drink!!!"


    "OK, I agree! I haven''t eaten for a fucking day. I''ve eaten green onions all day, and my face is fucking green..." Yang Song left the green onions and agreed immediately.


    "I''m sorry for you these two days. I''ll treat you to this meal!" Meng Liang waved his big hand and shouted loudly.


    "Brother Liang is powerful!"


    "Brother Liang is domineering!"


    While we were coaxing, we walked to the door happily


    On the other end, in a five-star hotel in H city.


    Liu Yong, old ghost, Yao Baoshi and Zhang Zhe sat around a tea table.


    "There are only two things to call you today!" Liu Yong stepped on a pair of disposable slippers, leaned very casually on the sofa, looked at the three people in front of him, and then said: "first, the project of the development zone must be taken down for me anyway. This project can''t be lost, okay?"


    The crowd nodded.


    "The second thing, has the ledger gone?"


    "... not yet. Xiao Li took the account book. He knows our people so well that he can''t touch them at all!!" Zhang Zhe shook his head and whispered.


    "Do you know that someone has uploaded photos of account books on the forum!!!" Liu Yongyi changed his old friendliness, took the photos on the table with a bang, stared and shouted.


    Zhang Zhe looked down at the photos on the table and sweated instantly. As for the account book, he kept patting his chest and promised that it would be solved soon. Now that the account book has been exposed, the matter is very serious.


    "I''ll ask..." Zhang Zhe stammered.


    "When will it be finished?" Liu Yong asked.


    "I..."


    "I ask you when you can finish..." Liu Yong directly interrupted and repeated.


    "I don''t know..." Zhang Zhe replied, gritting his teeth.

 Chapter 58

    "Bang!"


    Liu Yongteng stood up, smashed the teacup on the ground, then pointed to the picture and shouted, "this is obviously a fucking provocation!! raising tigers is a problem. I''ve raised him for ten years, and he''ll fix it for me later!!!"


    "I think Xiao Zhe is right. If our people want to find Li Tao, it''s a little hard... He really knows us too well!! Xiao zhe can''t blame it all..." the old ghost said at this time.


    After hearing the old ghost''s words, Liu Yong sat down on the sofa, gasped and asked, "what do you say?"


    "Why don''t we change people?" the old ghost thought and suggested.


    "Who to change? If you let others know about the account book, can you guarantee that the person you are looking for will not sell us?" after that, Liu Yong added: "do you want to spend money to find someone else for your own family? If you don''t know, you fucking think my Liu family is empty!"


    "We can find some people who don''t know..." Zhang Zhe said at this time.


    "Ha ha, then tell me who doesn''t know?" Liu Yong tilted his neck and sneered.


    "I think those students are good today..."


    "Ha ha, student? Stop it!" Yao Baoshi, who had never spoken, suddenly laughed.


    "You say you three are mixed. Someone yells at you every day. I don''t understand this shit. Let me find some students to do it?" Liu Yong waved his hand impatiently.


    "Elder brother, I think whether it''s the one who stabbed his head or the one we saw today, I think these two children are very stable. Don''t we have no other way now? Let''s let them try first, what if it happens?" Zhang Zhe also strongly recommended us.


    "I don''t think so! How many students can they do?" Yao Baoshi objected.


    "Don''t look down on these two students. One stabbed his bald head three times and the other stabbed his thigh two times to save others. Do you think it''s something ordinary students do?" Zhang Zhe then explained.


    "Ha ha, that''s a little interesting..." the old ghost smiled aside.


    "I still don''t agree to find some students to do this. I can''t. I''ll go to Guangzhou to find two people..." Yao Baoshi said uneasily.


    "Guangzhou? Are the people in Guangzhou stable?" Liu Yong looked at Yao Baoshi with some hesitation.


    "Not necessarily. It''s troublesome. I can only try..." Yao Baoshi shook his head and said.


    "Shit, old ghost, what do you think?" Liu Yong frowned and looked at the old ghost and asked.


    "Those people in Guangzhou are not safe. We have a great risk of using them. Those people are all masters who want money but don''t want life. It''s possible for the lion to open his mouth or falsely mistake us with the account book, so cooperating with them will bring endless troubles..." the old ghost analyzed it very methodically.


    "Go on..." Liu Yong waved his hand.


    "Although I haven''t seen those students, they should be strong when listening to Xiao Zhe. It''s not important to have no experience. We can just spend more snacks in the back. I think Xiao Zhe''s suggestions can have a try..."


    "That''s OK, that''s settled!" Liu Yongyi patted the table and then said to Zhang Zhe: "tomorrow you call the child who blocked our car today, and I''ll talk to him..."


    "OK..." Xiao zhe nodded.


    "Break up the meeting!" Liu Yong lifted his legs and left.


    "Big brother!!!" Yao Baoshi stood up and shouted.


    "OK, that''s it!!!" Liu yongtou waved his hand and walked out of the room with Zhang Zhe.


    At eight o''clock the next morning, I received a call from Zhang Zhe. The conversation was very simple. I didn''t tell me anything else about the time and place.


    I came to the address given to me by Zhang Zhe alone. It was a 20 story office building.


    I''m a little nervous because I don''t know why Liu Yong came to me today.


    I found the office according to the address given to me by Zhang Zhe and knocked on the door with uneasy mood.


    "Please come in!!!" Liu Yong''s voice sounded.


    After I entered the house, I found that there was only Liu Yong in the office, and the decoration of the office was relatively simple. There was only a desk, a chair and a sofa.


    "Coming!" Liu Yong greeted me with a smile.


    "Master Liu!" I looked at Liu Yong nervously and shouted.


    "Sit, don''t stand there..." Liu Yong pointed to the sofa behind me and said.


    I looked at Liu Yong, still sat down, and then opened the car and said, "thank you for my friend... We''ll change the money to you as soon as possible..."


    "Don''t worry about money!! aren''t you local?" Liu Yong looked gentle and smiled all the time.


    "No, we are SZ people..." I shook and said.


    "Then why did you come to our city?"


    "Something happened at home. I can''t hide..." I answered truthfully.


    "Homicide?" Liu Yong looked at me with great interest and asked.


    "Well, it''s just that we''re not the ones who kill..." I thought about it and said to Liu Yong.


    "Hehe, I came to you today to ask you to do something for me..." Liu never said hello to me again and said directly.


    "You... You said to ask me to do something for you?" I repeated a little unconvinced.


    "Ha ha, why? I''m not willing to help?" Liu Yong took a sip of tea, looked at me and said with a smile.


    "No... no, I just don''t understand what a little person like me can do to help you..." I quickly explained.


    "Little people have the purpose of little people... Who didn''t make them?" Liu Yong waved his hand and said.


    "Well, tell me what you want, Mr. Liu. I can help you. I''m sure I can help you..." I think Liu Yong is really looking for me, so I didn''t continue to be hypocritical.


    "Here''s the situation. I had a driver named Litao. He had driven me for ten years and followed me for ten years. He didn''t leave when the conditions were bad, but now when the conditions were good, he ran away!" Liu Yong said, stretched out his hand, threw me a cigarette, lit one himself, and then said: "Do you know what I started?"


    I shook my head. After taking the cigarette, I didn''t hesitate to smoke directly.


    "I used to be engaged in transportation. My family bought me a truck and I made money by running long distances. At that time, I knew Li Tao and he gave me a start... Everything in Northeast China was expensive for a while, and I can''t remember that it was in the 1990s... At that time, Li Tao and I hoarded three carts of blankets. Everyone looked at us like fools. What happened in the end What''s the matter? We have made a lot of money. With this money, I came to this step... "Liu Yong smoked and talked to me about his original story.

 Chapter 59

    "Later, when our conditions were good, I began to work in the bar disco. The business was getting bigger and bigger, but there were fewer and fewer friends around me..."


    "Li Tao has always been with me and never gives up. But people will change after all. Last year, Li Tao ran away with our company''s account book..." Liu Yong''s tone was a little sad.


    "To tell you the truth, the things on the account book can''t be seen by others. Recently, Li Tao has been looking for a buyer. If the account book is bought by others, the consequences will be unimaginable..."


    "You want us to help you find the account book, don''t you?" I finally figured out the purpose of Liu Yong calling me today.


    "That''s right!" Liu Yong nodded.


    "But there are so many people under your hands, why don''t you let your people go?" I asked suspiciously.


    "Li Tao really knows our people too well. Zhang Zhe has been looking for him for more than half a year, but there is no result every time, so I want to try some new people..."


    "I see. You''re asking us to be cannon fodder for you?" I touched my chin and said.


    "Hehe, cannon fodder is not... You are strangers, I am a dead horse as a living horse doctor..." obviously, Liu Yong didn''t expect me to say so, and said with some embarrassment.


    "I''m not happy to hear that. Do you mean we''re dead horses? I don''t care how big your wrists are outside, but do you have to have a begging attitude? You''re very impolite, you know?" after knowing Liu Yong''s purpose, my brother obviously relaxed a lot and spoke casually. He crossed his legs and knocked on the table to teach Liu Yong a lesson, To tell you the truth, it feels fucking good.


    "Ha ha, you child..." Liu Yong pointed to me and laughed.


    "Seriously, first of all, your job must be dangerous, isn''t it?" I said solemnly.


    "En en, it''s a little dangerous..." Liu Yong nodded.


    "What are you going to do with my expenses... What if we knock? They are only children, very delicate..." I asked with a blink of my eyes.


    "If I remember correctly, you still owe me 450000..."


    "You are exploiting the working people, you know!!! You are shameless!!!" as soon as I heard this, I jumped up and pointed to Liu Yong''s nose.


    "Well, if you can get the account book back for me, I don''t want the money I owe me. I''ll give you another 500000. Think about it..." Liu Yong said while lighting a cigarette.


    "Can you give me the money first..." I smiled brazenly.


    "Ha ha, are you sure you can help me find it back?"


    "You''re questioning my ability. I tell you, is there anything you can''t do when brother Ye goes out? Aren''t you kidding?" I reached out and picked up the cigarette box Liu Yong put on the table, took out one and lit it for myself.


    "The money can''t be given to you first. You don''t have to add up..." Liu Yong shook his head and said.


    "Then you have to pay for the minimum fare!!! We''ve given you all our money. Do we have to spend money on the bus? Do we have to spend money on accommodation? Do we have to spend money on meals? Now everything is expensive! I''ll tell you!! I can''t do this job without money..."


    "Take this card. There are six passwords and one hundred thousand in it. It''s enough for your fare..." Liu Yong took out the bank card prepared before the accident and threw it on the table.


    "If you had chatted so early, I wouldn''t have to write with you..." I laughed as soon as I saw Liu Yong pay.


    "It''s not as simple as you think. On the contrary, it will be very dangerous. Don''t you think about it?"


    "I''ve paid my debts and made up for my errands. I owe you for my friend''s business last time. Now you''ve found us. If we don''t help, it''s a bit shameless..." after I took the money, my attitude was different immediately.


    "Ha ha, OK, what to do? Someone will come to you tomorrow, but whether it works or not, the account between us will be written off!" Liu Yong also smiled and said very readily.


    "Just get 500000 ready. Even if the account book is hidden in the ends of the earth, I''ll get it back for you. Don''t worry..." I patted Liu Yong on the shoulder, no big or small.


    "Wait for your letter tomorrow..."


    "Then I won''t bother you. You''ve been busy all day. I''ll go back and tell them about it and pack up..." after that, I grabbed my bank card and prepared to go out. I don''t want to stay here for a minute now. I''m afraid Liu Yong will go back and ask for his bank card.


    "Ha ha, let''s go..." Liu yongchong waved to me.


    Just as I was about to get to the door, I turned back and smiled at Liu Yong: "by the way, you smoke very well, don''t show your voice, do you have any? Give me a whole one, and I''ll take it back to my friend to try..."


    "You''re here, aren''t you?"


    "Oh, I''ll be your special agent right away. You have to carry a box of good cigarettes when you go out, don''t you..."


    "Ha ha, your mouth can feed many people. I tell you..." Liu Yong smiled and threw me a piece of Cordyceps sinensis from the drawer.


    "Bye, boss Liu!"


    I put my cigarette under my arm and walked out of Liu Yong''s office in a very good mood.


    After I left the office, I turned around and went to the bank and withdrew 60000 yuan. Because the old car hasn''t been redeemed yet, I want to return the money to the old car first.


    After returning to the little bee KTV, I called Meng Liang, Liu ruiyuanyuan and Yang song together, and then roughly told them about today''s conversation with Liu Yong.


    We had a meeting and discussed it. The final result was that we collectively agreed to take the job next.


    First of all, we really have nothing to do now, and we can''t rub the old depot Hui and them here every day. Secondly, although this job is dangerous, we can change the money owed to Liu Yong whether we can get back the account book or not. If we get it back, we can get another 500000.


    The most important thing is that I took all the fares given to me by Liu Yong. Now it seems impossible to go back on my word.


    At eight in the evening.


    "Redeem the car first..." I leaned against the door of the old car house and threw the envelope to the old car.


    "Where did you get it?" the old car asked, looking at the money in the envelope in surprise.


    "It''s from a friend. We may go out to do something tomorrow..."


    "What''s up? Can I help Duan Hui?" the old station asked hurriedly.


    "No, let''s go out and do something for our friends. It''s inconvenient to tell you... Don''t think too much..." I thought for a while, but I still didn''t tell the truth to the old car. After all, Liu Yong came to us and certainly didn''t want too many people to know about the account book.


    "Well, if you don''t want to say, I won''t ask more. When will you come back?" the old car also knew that he didn''t continue to ask.


    "It depends on how things are going. If things go well, it shouldn''t be too long..." I thought about it and replied.


    "... if you don''t have money in your hand, take the money first..." the old car looked down at the envelope in his hand, hesitated and said.


    "Come on, if you''re poor enough to sell your house and car, don''t install big money here with me..." after that, I walked out of the old car''s house smartly. Money is fucking cool!

 Chapter 60

    At eight the next day.


    Several of us simply told off with old Che and Duan Hui, and then set out to find Zhang Zhe at Bailemen.


    After we arrived at the Baile gate, the Baile gate was not open yet. Zhang Zhe was sitting in the empty hall with a man in a hat and playing Gobang.


    "Oh, I made a mistake. I have to repent..." Zhang Zhe stretched out his hand and went back to get the pieces.


    "You''ve regretted this fucking chess for six times. Can you point your face..." the man in the hat said silently with his teeth clenched.


    "Oh, why bother so much..." Zhang Zhe shamelessly took back the pieces.


    "Brother Zhe, playing..." I walked up to them with a smile and said.


    "Come on, ang... When we''re finished!" Zhang Zhe greeted us with a smile, narrowed his eyes and looked at the chessboard very nervously.


    "OK, you play, don''t worry..." I smiled back.


    "Oh, why did you play this... You should play this..." Liu Rui said excitedly when he saw Gobang and ran to Zhang Zhe.


    "Why, you can play too?" Zhang Zhe smiled and looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "It''s a fucking Gobang. I can play it in the second grade of primary school..." Liu Rui felt uncomfortable without boasting for three minutes.


    "Can you die if you don''t talk?" I scolded Liu Rui in a low voice.


    "No, I can''t stand it. I have to fight... You get up and I''ll come with him..." Liu Rui watched the two play chess for about 20 seconds. He couldn''t stand Zhang Zhe''s smelly chess basket. He pushed Zhang Zhe away and sat down.


    We saw Liu Rui push Zhang Zhe away and pinch a sweat for him in an instant. However, we were relieved to see that Zhang Zhe didn''t seem very angry. After all, it''s a little ignorant and no etiquette.


    Two minutes later, Liu Rui was defeated.


    "Hehe, you''re good at Gobang. We''ll have a good time when we''re free..." the man in the hat threw down the chess piece and said with a smile.


    "I''m a little out of shape today! I''ll fight you for 300 rounds another day..." Liu Rui said, as if he was dissatisfied because he lost.


    "Ha ha, let me introduce you..." Zhang Zhe smiled, then pulled over the man in the hat and said, "this is Yao Baoshi. We both work under master Liu. Just call him brother Xiaobao..."


    "Little brother Bao, good!!" we shouted with one voice.


    "Ha ha, sit down..." brother Xiao Bao waved to us to sit down.


    After we sat down, little brother Bao reached out and took out a folder and threw it on the table at the bar.


    "It''s good for you to look at the photos and living habits of one of Li Tao''s friends when you have nothing to do..." Xiaobao said.


    "Where should we start now?" I asked with a frown, because if we were to find the account book now, we would be like headless flies and have no clue at all.


    After listening to me, brother Xiao Bao stretched out a photo from the folder and handed it to me.


    "This man''s name is er Biao. He''s a little ruffian in Baotou. He used to hang out with Li Tao for a while, and then he went back to his hometown when something happened. You can start with him. If you can find him, you may find some news from him, and you take this mobile phone..." while talking, brother Bao took out another mobile phone and handed it to me.


    "What does that mean?" I asked, looking at my cell phone.


    "We contacted Er Biao as a buyer. Although we can''t confirm whether this person is really Er Biao, at least it''s a useful information..." Xiaobao said in silence.


    "In other words, that''s all the information you can provide us?" Liu Rui immediately opened his mouth and asked.


    "That''s right..." little brother Bao nodded.


    "Do you know where the person you contacted is?" I asked quickly.


    Brother Xiao Bao frowned when he heard what I said and said helplessly, "he told me that he is now in Inner Mongolia..."


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this, and then yelled: "fuck... It''s pure bullshit... Why doesn''t he say he''s on Mars? Inner Mongolia is so big, where can we find him..."


    "What if this is false? Or he is not in Inner Mongolia?" I also said, and my first reaction was instinctive disbelief.


    "Then you''ll run for nothing..." brother Xiao Bao frowned, scratched the tip of his nose and said slowly.


    "Shit, isn''t this a fucking job? If you don''t even tell us an address, how can we find it?" Yang Song was angry immediately when he heard this.


    "Whether this person is really Er Biao or not, he should contact us again. You can go to Inner Mongolia First, and then wait for this message... As long as you find Er Biao, you will certainly find Li Tao..." Xiaobao continued.


    "These are fucking liars. I thought it was a simple job, but I didn''t expect it to be fucking complex..." I looked down at Er Biao''s photo and felt an impulse to quit.


    "You saved me. I''ve been looking for Li Tao for more than half a year, but I haven''t found it..." Zhang Zhe patted me on the shoulder sympathetically.


    "It''s really hard to earn this 500000..." yuan, who has been heartless and heartless, knew that he was worried at this time.


    "Who can drive?" little brother Bao shook his car key and asked.


    "I will!" Meng Liang raised his hand and said.


    "There is a jeep at the door for you. You drive to Baotou. Here is the car key..." brother Bao threw the car key to Meng Liang.


    "OK, almost, you can go. When you get to Baotou, someone will receive you..." Zhang Zhe saw that he was almost as good as what I told him, so he began to drive us away.


    "I''m leaving now? Don''t you want to see me off?" it''s obvious that Liu Rui is not satisfied with the farewell ceremony.


    "Hehe, not so fastidious... You go early and come back early..." brother Xiaobao pushed, and Liu Rui said.


    "Bye!!!" after we got on the bus, I stretched out my head to say goodbye to Zhang Zhe and brother Xiao Bao.


    "Have a nice trip. Call me if you need anything..." Zhang Zhe waved and shouted.


    Five minutes later, we quickly set off to Baotou, Inner Mongolia.


    "Do you think these children can do it?" Zhang Zhe asked, looking at the jeep whistling away.


    "Hehe, it''s pure fucking bullshit. I don''t believe they can get things back after killing a few children who don''t understand anything..." brother Xiao Bao lit a cigarette and said speechless.


    "What if a miracle happens..."


    "You just want to get rid of your job. I don''t know you yet..."


    Xiao Bao then turned back to the Bailemen and left Zhang Zhe standing by the road alone. He didn''t know what to think.

 Chapter 61

    In a high-end community in H city.


    Yu Xiang is sitting on the sofa studying with a young man with red hair.


    This Yu Xiang is the real estate tycoon Yu Xiang of H City, the rival of Liu yonglao, whom we met on the day of Bailemen''s opening.


    "Xiao Wei, did that Er Biao send you a text message?" Yu Xiang asked, looking at the young man named Xiao Wei.


    "This B has disappeared for some time. Recently, I don''t know how to take the initiative to send me a text message..." Xiao Wei replied with a frown.


    "Are you sure he contacted us alone? No one else?" Yu Xiang said with a little doubt.


    "It''s definitely not just our family. I don''t know about others, but the Liu family has been out." Xiao Wei thought for a while and said.


    "Where''s Zhang Zhe?" Yu Xiang looked up.


    "This time it''s not Zhang Zhe, it''s several newcomers in their twenties..."


    "What the fuck does this mean... The whole couple go? Do you think it will be a *?" Yu Xiang touched his chin and mused.


    "It''s possible..." Xiao Wei returned.


    "Where did Er Biao say he was?" Yu Xiang asked.


    "City B, Inner Mongolia. I checked just now. It takes a day to drive from us to city B..."


    "Is there anything specific?"


    "He told me to wait for a short breath..."


    "Whether this ER Biao is true or false, since the Liu family is moving, we can''t be idle... If we get this thing, we''ll be the only ones left in H city... You know what I mean?" Yu Xiang said quickly.


    "OK..." Xiao Wei nodded and then continued to ask, "I''ll take someone to city B now... He asks for 200000. Do you need to take the money?"


    "He''s like this. He doesn''t know how to spend the money for him..." Yu Xiang replied without hesitation.


    "Then I see..."


    Xiao Wei nodded seriously and then left.


    Half an hour later, Xiao Wei found three people and drove straight to city B, Inner Mongolia.


    High speed.


    "In the same boat, let''s give way to the sea..."


    "The trumpet, as soon as you shout, the waves pull aside..."


    Liu Rui and Yang Song were very excited when they got on the bus. They began this love song duet mouth to mouth.


    "Can you two change a song? Just this sentence, you two have been singing for an hour..." Yuan Yuan sat between them and collapsed.


    "Liangzi, how long do we have to get to city B?" I asked while poking the navigator in the car.


    "Estimated tomorrow..." Meng Liang said speechless.


    "Shit, it''s so far away..." Yang Song stopped singing immediately and shouted with a big mouth.


    "Zhang Zhe doesn''t say it''s not far..." Yuan said faintly.


    "Fuck, the Liu family is not a good man, not a serious word..." Liu Rui scolded with his teeth.


    "You can''t let Meng Liang drive by yourself... Remember me when you''re tired. Let''s drive differently..." I looked at Meng Liang and said.


    "OK!!" Meng Liang nodded.


    "Liangzi, can you stop the car? I want to get off. I won''t go... It''s too far away. It''s too hard to earn the money..." Yang Song cried with a sad face.


    "It''s a fucking highway. How can I stop?"


    "It''s a fucking mistake for me to come to H city with you. When I got on the train, I felt my eyelids jump... You are broom stars. I''ll fucking forget it for you..." Yang Song said with white foam at the corner of his mouth.


    "Do you believe it when I stare down at you when you are writing?" I turned my head and shouted to Yang Song.


    After listening to me, Yang Song immediately shut up, turned his head and looked into the distance, thinking about where his life should go.


    "Play poker, it''s so fucking boring..." after a while, Liu Ruishi was suffocating. She said with great care.


    "OK." Yuan Yuan agreed.


    Then Liu Rui, Yang Song, Yuan Yuan and the three of them began to play poker.


    At nine o''clock the next morning, we finally arrived in city B, Inner Mongolia.


    I shook my dizzy head, took out my mobile phone and dialed Zhang Zhe.


    "Hello?" Zhang Zhe at the other end came back vaguely. He should not have woken up.


    "Brother, didn''t you tell us that city B is not far away..." as soon as I knew that Zhang Zhe was still sleeping, I immediately got angry and whispered with my teeth.


    "Is it far? I remember it''s very close..." Zhang Zhe still pretended to be a fool.


    "I''ve just arrived in city B, and I''m so fucking trapped..." I scolded at the collapse of my mobile phone.


    "Maybe I remember wrong... Ha ha... When you arrive, a friend of the boss will contact you later... I won''t tell you... I have something else to do..." Zhang Zhe quickly hung up the phone.


    "I fuck... I fool people..." I looked at my cell phone and said speechless.


    "What did Zhang Zhe say?" Liu Rui asked in a good mental state because he slept in the car at night.


    "Someone will contact us later..." I said in a very impatient tone. After that, I leaned against the seat and prepared to take a nap. It was too sleepy to drive all night.


    Three hours later, a Passat sped towards us.


    A middle-aged man with a strong figure, wearing a black leather jacket and green military trousers, stepped on a pair of rubber military boots, pushed open the door and walked down from Passat.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    "Liu Yong''s man?" the middle-aged man knocked on our window and asked.


    "Are you?" I rolled down the window and said.


    "My surname is sun. Just call me Lao sun... Liu Yong and I are friends..." the middle-aged man spit and said.


    "Brother sun, my name is Ye Han... All the people on the bus are my friends." I got out of the car and shook hands with old sun.


    "OK, you''ll follow behind our car later. Don''t lose it. I''ll take you to the city to have a rest..." Lao Sun said concisely, pointing to Passat nearby.


    "OK..." I nodded.


    "Give me your cell phone..." Lao sun stretched out a big hand to me.


    I quickly handed over my mobile phone. Lao Sun took over the mobile phone, skillfully pressed a series of numbers, and then gave it back to me and said, "this is my number. You can call me if you encounter something you can''t handle, but I don''t care about everything. Some things come to Liu Yong and some things come to me, okay?"


    "I see..."


    Lao sun nodded with satisfaction and turned to Passat.


    "Buzz!!"


    Passat left, and I followed in my jeep.


    "Who is this man?" Meng Liang asked, looking at Passat in front of him.


    "I don''t know. It should be Liu Yong''s friend..." I replied.


    "Is it reliable?" Meng Liang asked cautiously.


    "Reliable or not, who can cheat us? We have nothing valuable except this broken car..." Yang Song replied foolishly before I spoke.


    At the same time, a business Buick drove out of the high-speed intersection of city B.

 Chapter 62

    "The moon still stops in the wilderness... Your figure is getting longer and longer..." Yang Song looked out the window at the panoramic prairie, and was in a good mood to express his inner feelings through the song.


    "There''s no fucking moon, can you stop singing..." Liu Rui looked at Yang Song with contempt and said.


    "You know a hammer, layman..."


    "We''d better sing and paddle the boat..." Liu Rui winked at Yang Song.


    "No, it''s not suitable to sing that song at this time. I want to write a poem..." Yang Song was poetic, just like a poet.


    "Roll the calf, you can write poetry..." Liu Rui scolded impatiently.


    "Cough, ah, prairie..."


    "My mother..."


    Yang Song cleared his throat and said he would come.


    "Your mother is a prairie. What is your father?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Yang Song.


    "Hahaha!!!"


    We all laughed, the atmosphere was very good, and my sleepiness was much less.


    About an hour later, we finally entered city B. To tell you the truth, city B is totally different from what I thought. It is not as desolate as I imagined. On the contrary, it is still relatively prosperous.


    We followed Passat around the city for a while, and then stopped in front of a small hotel.


    "Here we are!" Lao sun shouted at us after getting off the bus.


    "This Zhe is too fucking buckled. What broken * hotel are you looking for..." Liu Rui looked up at the hotel in front of him and said with some dissatisfaction.


    "The more rich the more fucking stingy..." Yang Song also commented on one side.


    "Come on, don''t talk about B here..." I kicked them and hurried to the hotel.


    After entering the hotel, we found the room that Lao sun had opened in advance and put down our luggage.


    Then he followed Lao sun to the first floor of the hotel and prepared to eat. After all, we were hungry after a busy day.


    "You''ll settle down here for the time being. Zhang Zhe will contact you later... I have something else to do..." on the dinner table, Lao sun casually took a few bites, picked up his clothes and prepared to leave.


    "OK, bye... Brother sun!" we stood up and greeted old sun.


    "Don''t send it, you eat..." Lao sun waved his hand, motioned us to sit down, and then turned and left the hotel.


    After Lao Sun left, we began to eat and drink. Anyway, it''s not that we spend money. What''s more expensive. Liu Yong is so rich that he can''t eat poor.


    After eating a meal for more than two hours, several of us walked back to our room with a satisfied burp.


    When I got to the house, I took a hot bath, then lay in bed and fell asleep.

 Chapter 63

    Fifteen minutes later, our car stopped at the gate of Shunda hotel. Because Guyang county belongs to a remote small county in city B, and it is not a tourist attraction, there are not many people staying in the hotel.


    After entering the hotel, we came to the front desk.


    "Give me a room!!" I said.


    "ID card." a little girl in her 20s said without raising her head.


    "Can''t you do without an ID card?"


    "Add 20 more."


    "OK, open the innermost 1502 for me."


    After a simple conversation, we opened room 1502. Then I ordered some food, and then we waited for ER Biao in the room.


    This way, we just left, at the door of Shunda hotel.


    "Buzzing,"


    A Buick stopped violently. Four people came down and walked in with big steps.


    "What business?" the girl looked up and asked.


    "Did some men in their 20s come in just now?" Xiao Wei, who was headed by him, looked around and opened his mouth.


    "I don''t know..." the little girl shook her head and said.


    "Wow."


    Xiao Wei took out a stack of RMB from his pocket and threw it on the table. Then he said, "what room do they open?"


    "1502!" the little girl took the money on the table and began to count happily.


    "Open me a 1501."


    "OK!"


    Xiao Wei took the room card and took the people to 1501.


    After entering the room, Xiao Wei took out his mobile phone and dialed out a phone.


    "It should be true this time..." Xiao Wei said directly after connecting.


    "How do you know?"


    "The people of the Liu family are next door to us now. Er Biao wants to earn two shares of money..."


    "Well, after knowing Li Tao''s information, live profit and fall point..."


    "I see!" then Xiao Wei hung up the phone and lay in bed with his eyes closed.


    The other three took out the canvas bags prepared in advance.


    "Oh, fuck, it should be fun..."


    A short man picked up an eight or five punch from the canvas bag, gently twisted his neck, and the sound of rattling suddenly came up.


    At the same time, another guest came to Shunda hotel. He was alone. His room was 1503!


    This person is neither Liu family nor Yu family, who will he be!!!


    As time went by, the five of us stayed in the room, began to eat and chat with each other. Although we knew it was a bad deal, we didn''t expect that there were others waiting for ER Biao to arrive in the hotel.


    In the blink of an eye, it was close to 8:40.


    "Pack up your things, people are coming..." I said to Yang Song.


    "I found that I''m here to do chores." Yang Song rolled his eyes and cleaned up the plastic bags on the table.


    "You can''t do anything. Why don''t you do chores..." Liu ruichong said to Yang Song.


    "Roll the calf" Yang Song scolded.


    "Finish it quickly and get back the account book. Don''t be blind. Let''s withdraw quickly. I want to go back now." Meng Liang leaned against the bed and said very tired.


    Liu Rui nodded in agreement.


    "Wait." I sat in my chair, pillowed my arm, put my left hand on my leg, and tapped my fingers gently.


    In the twinkling of an eye, nine o''clock sharp.


    "It''s time!" Liu Rui said, pointing to the quartz clock on the wall.


    "I see," I replied with a frown.


    "Dong Dong."


    Just then, there was a knock at the door.


    "Who?" I asked, rising abruptly.


    "Open the door." a middle-aged man''s voice sounded.


    I pulled open the door, and a middle-aged man in rags came in and looked around the house.


    "Er Biao?" I was stunned and asked.


    The man didn''t answer me. He took out a cigarette and sat on the bench and asked, "are you looking for Sun Li?"


    "Yes!" I frowned back.


    "Do you have the money?" the man asked directly.


    "How can you prove that you know where he is?"


    "Show me the money first, and I''ll tell you how I can prove..."


    "Pa."


    I pointed loudly. Meng Liang took out the money bag from under the table and put it directly on the table


    "Bang!"


    Just then the door was suddenly kicked open. I looked up and opened it. Four people stood at the door with a * in their hands.


    "Don''t fucking move!" the white haired young man with a cigarette in his mouth looked at us with a smile.


    With a cold sweat on my forehead, I sat straight on the chair and didn''t dare to move, because I didn''t know who the group of people suddenly broke in! No one told me the story before I fucking came out!


    "Introduce yourself. My name is Chen Wei. Just call me Xiao Wei..." the white haired man smiled and said. Then he didn''t care about us. He went directly to ER Biao, held the muzzle of a gun against Er Biao''s head and asked, "are you er Biao?"


    "I... I am!" replied Er Biao, sweating on his forehead and shivering.


    "You''re fucking black, and you''re going to sell them..." then Xiaowei looked at us again and said with a smile: "boss Liu is really rich. If he says 200000, he''ll take it out..."


    We looked at Xiao Wei and didn''t dare to speak. Although I had seen a gun, it was just an ordinary shotgun. It was the first time I saw it in the hands of a man. I was so nervous, let alone Meng Liang!!!


    "Tell me, where is Li Tao?" Xiao Wei then asked, pointing a gun at Er Biao.


    "I... I don''t know..." Er Biao replied tremblingly.


    "Draft, do you think I''m holding a toy gun!!!" Xiao Wei said with a click at Er Biao and pulled the bolt.


    "Brother, I really don''t know..." Er Biao flopped and knelt on the ground, holding Xiao Wei''s thigh and cried.


    "Step on!!"


    Just then footsteps came from outside!


    "Kang!"


    Gunfire rang out.


    At first I thought Xiao Wei fired the gun, but I didn''t see it.


    "Who!"


    Xiao Wei suddenly turned back and shouted.


    "Xiao Wei, there seems to be someone outside!" Xiao Wei''s accomplice looked at the door and said.


    "Bang!"


    A * hurled towards our room.


    *The explosion filled the room with choking smoke.


    The first reaction was Er Biao. Er Biao pushed Xiao Wei, then reached out to pick up the money on the table, kicked open the window fence and jumped out directly.


    "Run!" as soon as I clenched my teeth and shouted, I jumped out with ER Biao.


    Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan and Yang Song reacted to my words and followed me to jump out of the window.


    "I''ll fuck you!! chase me!!" Xiao Wei stood up, took the * and began to shoot in the direction we ran away.


    "Da Da!"


    Gunfire sounded like fried beans, pieces of wooden walls flew everywhere, all kinds of light bulbs suffered, or were shot or broken by fragments, and the whole room was dark.


    Behind the hotel was a field of corn. When we ran out, regardless of the gunfire in the back, SA Yazi drilled into it.


    When I jumped out, I found that Er Biao had disappeared. I don''t know where he went

 Chapter 64

    After a * the house was in a mess.


    The short man took a gun, quickly stepped back and shouted, "Xiao Wei, something''s wrong, don''t fucking chase!!!"


    "Bang."


    After hearing this, Xiao Wei turned back and opened the door. Then he shouted, "fuck, er Biao can''t catch up. Lift this one for me..."


    After that, several people ran to the front door of the hotel.


    "Fuck, these are all prepared by Er Biao in advance..."


    I looked at the endless corn field and finally understood why Er Biao chose such a wilderness ridge. Even the windows of the hotel were tampered with by him in advance. Otherwise, he could not kick open the iron fence of the window with one foot. He also knew what kind of people he contacted, so he left a way back for himself.


    At this time, I suddenly thought who would throw * on us?


    Could it be Li Tao who stole the account book?


    Or er Biao''s partner?


    Who is Xiao Wei who came in?


    A series of questions flashed through my mind.


    "Fuck, what kind of work is this? It''s more exciting than making a movie..." Yuan Yuan scolded while lying on the ground.


    "Ye, you call Zhang Zhe quickly. We can''t do this job. It''s so fucking scary. I was about to pee just now..." Liu Rui shouted at me as he peed.


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    Just then, the phone in my trouser pocket suddenly rang. I looked down and saw that it was Zhang Zhe.


    "Brother, can you tell me the truth? What the fuck is this? How is it a gun and a *? It''s a terrorist organization fight! You can''t use us as special forces for $500000!" I answered the phone and shouted.


    "What''s the matter? Someone opened fire?" Zhang Zhe asked hurriedly after listening to me.


    "There are four people, one gun for each! How can we beat them with our bare hands? Tell me?" I said in a very bad tone.


    "Are you all right?"


    "Borrow the light of Er Biao and run out..."


    "What about Er Biao? Did you get Li Tao''s address?" Zhang Zhe asked again.


    "Er Biao ran away and didn''t get the address..."


    "Shit, he ran away with such a good opportunity!!! I knew I would have gone..."


    "Then come here quickly... I don''t want to do it..."


    "People are fucking running away. What am I going to do?" Zhang Zhe said in an irritable tone.


    "By the way, ask brother Xiaobao. He may know where Er Biao is..." I suddenly remembered that Er Biao ran with money.


    "How did he know?" Zhang Zhe asked.


    "Before the transaction, Xiaobao asked me to hide the mobile phone that contacted Er Biao in the money bag. He said that the mobile phone had positioning function, and ER Biao ran with money..." I thought about it and said.


    This is what brother Xiao Bao asked me to do after Zhang Zhe called me in the morning.


    "OK, I''ll ask him now..." Zhang Zhe said hurriedly.


    "What shall we do?"


    "You wait for my call..."


    "Brother, this is the land of corn..." before I finished, I found that Zhang Zhe had hung up the phone.


    "What did Zhang Zhe say?" Meng Liang asked hurriedly when he saw me hang up.


    "Fuck, let''s wait for his call..." I said speechless.


    "Let''s live here tonight?" Yang Song said, looking at the collapse of the corn in front.


    "If you''re willing to go back to the hotel, we won''t stop..." Liu Rui said in a very upset mood.


    "Buzzing." suddenly there was a motor sound on the road.


    "Shua."


    I looked back suddenly.


    A Buick stopped by the side of the road, and the short man in the hotel waved towards us with a flashlight.


    "I''ll take a look over there, you go over there..." the short man said and ran to us unsteadily.


    When we saw the short man coming over, we did not hesitate to get into the corn field and lay down directly in a ridge.


    "Don''t make a fucking noise!" I whispered as I lay on the ground in the ridge.


    The short man went to the place where we used to stay, looked around and found no one, so he was ready to go back!


    We lie on the ground less than ten meters away from him. The moonlight sprinkles from the gap of the bract pole. I can see his shadow!!


    There was silence in the bract field. Only the bract leaves swaying with the wind and rubbing against each other would make a rustling sound.


    "Step on!"


    After taking a few steps, the man suddenly turned back and looked in our direction.


    At this time, I was wet all over and silently prayed that he would never come in.


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    At this critical moment, the phone in my pocket suddenly rang.


    The short man also heard my cell phone ring and got into the corn field with an arrow.


    "Fuck!"


    I clenched my teeth, whispered a curse and shouted, "fuck him!"


    "Wow!"


    I grabbed a piece of dirt and threw it away. The short man couldn''t tell what it was and instinctively had a cat''s waist!!


    Meng Liang and some of them ran up against the corn pole and frantically jumped at the man.


    Liu Rui lifted his leg from the side and kicked it on the short man''s ankle. The short man was unstable. A dog ate shit and fell directly on the ground.


    I went up and covered his mouth. Then Meng Liang and they threw him down. Liu Rui''s two palms pressed his arm holding the gun. The short man swung his fist and threw it at us, but after all, there were so many of us that he lost his resistance.


    Yang Song rode on the neck of the short man, and went up with a big mouth. While beating, he scolded: "draft it? You don''t stop in the middle of the night. I''m in the fucking cat''s corn field. You''re still chasing in. Don''t you give me a way to live..."


    The short man was beaten by Yang Song. His palm loosened and the gun fell to the ground. I quickly picked up the gun on the ground and aimed it at the short man.


    "Draft it? Don''t shout, I''ll kill you..." I pointed my gun at the short man''s head.


    "Do you understand? Just nod!" I wiped the sweat on my forehead and then said.


    The short man nodded.


    "I ask you, whose people are you?"


    "Yu Xiang paid us to come here..." the short man whispered.


    "What are you doing here?" I continued.


    "Find someone."


    "How many people are in your car?"


    "Four!"


    "How did you know Er Biao was here?"


    "I''m not sure. I''m just responsible for work. I don''t tell me everything..." the short man replied.


    "OK, you can rest..." after that, I shot the short man on the head and knocked him unconscious. Then I turned my head and said, "it''s not safe. Let''s go inside again!!"


    "What''s wrong with this fool?" Liu Rui asked, looking at the short man who was already unconscious.


    "Throw it away. Someone will look for him later..."


    After that, we leaned down and walked to the depths of the corn field.

 Chapter 65

    Guyang County, Baomi land.


    Those who have been to the countryside may know that the corn field itself is full of ridges and ditches, so the land is uneven and it''s hard to walk, not to mention running.


    And if the bracts grow to a certain extent, not only their own branches will cause the main force to walk, but if the bracts are scratched on the face, it is a big cut.


    "Who can tell me when we''ll end? My fucking white and tender No. 42 jade feet are grinding out blood bubbles!" Liu Rui covered his coat on his head, revealing a pair of small eyes and said in the ink behind.


    "Yes! I''ve been silly BB with you for so long. When will I be the head!" said Yang Song mildly.


    "Go forward and walk out of the field again..." at this time, I also took off my strength. My T-shirt was soaked with sweat and touched my wet face with my hand.


    "Fuck, this Zhang Zhe is really not a fucking person. Let''s throw it away?" Meng Liang pulled a handful of bract leaves and chewed them in his mouth.


    "Liangzi, can you eat that?" Yuan Yuan looked at Meng Liang and asked in surprise.


    "Thirsty..." Meng Liang replied casually.


    "After this job, I''d better go home and sell boxed lunch. The * team is so fucking stupid..." Yang Song''s expression was slightly fragmented.


    "Let''s go! It''s almost the end..." I looked at the four people behind me and said reluctantly. I regret that I shouldn''t have promised Liu Yong to come out now.


    ����


    We started walking from more than 11:00 p.m. until 3:30 a.m., we didn''t go out to this bud field.


    "OK, let''s have a rest here..." I looked at the Dark asphalt road and sat down on the ground.


    Meng Liang and they also sat down. After a while, they hugged each other and fell asleep by the side of the road, because they were really sleepy.


    I opened my eyes tired, found some branches from the roadside, and then lit a fire around them, at least so that we could be warm.


    After doing this, I also sat next to them and curled up to sleep.


    ����


    Guyang County, a rural area.


    Er Biao himself is a small local ruffian in Guyang county. He used to have a lot of problems. He is willing to drink, love whoring and play some money. In short, as long as he is willing to be infected with bad habits on men, he has some.


    People like him do nothing but think. They have nothing but money in their eyes.


    How to say, it''s a typical representative who wants money but not life.


    To say that normal people are afraid to leave the house when they encounter this thing today, at least they have to hide for a few days.


    But Er Biao was different. After running out of Shunda Hotel, people didn''t intend to hide with money at all. Instead, they went directly to a small village in Guyang county.


    Why did he come here?


    Because there is an old widow in her 40s in this village who he has always wanted to go to, but the widow obviously has the standard of mate selection. The widow dislikes that Er Biao has no money and ability, so she hasn''t taken off her pants. This time, er Biao has money in her hand and can''t endure a long night, so she directly raids the Widow Village at night.


    Er Biao came to the widow''s house and didn''t go in directly. Instead, he found the hut outside the widow''s house, took out two piles of money from the money bag, and then hid the rest of the money in the hut.


    "Bang bang!"


    "Xiaoqin, open the door!" cried Er Biao standing outside the widow''s door.


    "Who?" after a while, the light in the house was on, and then a middle-aged woman''s voice sounded.


    "Shit, I''m Er Biao!" said Er Biao impatiently.


    "What are you doing in the middle of the night..." the widow was obviously afraid in the house. Although he knew that Er Biao was plotting against himself, he was polite at ordinary times. He didn''t do anything special except verbal teasing. Who knows what happened today? He came in the middle of the night.


    "Open the door first and I''ll show you something..." Er Biao stamped his foot and said.


    "If there''s anything wrong, just say it outside..." the widow still didn''t dare to open the door for ER Biao.


    "Shit..."


    Er Biao spit sticky phlegm on the ground, and then kicked the door open with a big foot.


    "What are you going to do!!!" the widow hid in the corner with a quilt and shivered at the two Biao who broke in.


    "You say you are a bitch. You can''t earn money..." when Er Biao entered the house, he buttoned his ass, and then directly slippered and sat on the Kang.


    "I... you hurry out... Or I''ll call someone..." the widow stared at Er Biao with big eyes.


    "Shout, shout, you''ll shout later..." Er Biao leaned against the widow with an obscene smile on his face.


    "Come on..." the widow saw Er Biao pounce on her, and was so frightened that she opened her mouth and shouted.


    Er Biao went up and covered the widow''s mouth and scolded, "shit, you really shout..."


    "Wuwu..."


    The widow struggled.


    "Look what this is..." Er Biao took out 20000 yuan from his trouser pocket and shook it in front of the widow.


    When the widow saw the money in Er Biao''s hand, she immediately gave up resistance and looked at Er Biao affectionately.


    "Still shouting?" Er Biao asked with a smile when he saw that the widow was not struggling.


    The widow shook her head, and ER Biao loosened his big hand covering the widow''s small mouth.


    "Where did you get the money?" the widow asked, staring at the money in Er Biao''s hand.


    "You don''t care where it comes from... I''ll ask you if these 20000 yuan can buy a pure love?"


    "Can..." the widow bowed her head in shame, just like a different person.


    "Ha ha, just put on your black silk stockings and I''ll be proud of that..." Er Biao reached out and patted the widow''s round ass and smiled.


    "Bad guy..." the widow gave a wink, then went down to the ground and rummaged through the boxes to find the silk stockings.


    And ER Biao also took off his clothes, got into the quilt, and felt the widow''s temperature happily


    The next morning, next to the corn field.


    I was the first to wake up. It was more than six o''clock when I woke up, and there were more and more cars on the road.


    "Wake up, don''t sleep..." I stabbed several people who were still sleeping.


    "What time is it?" Meng Liang looked at me and asked.


    "It''s more than six o''clock..." I replied.


    "Where shall we go next?" Liu Rui woke up at this time.


    "Take a taxi and go back to city B first..." I thought about it and said.


    "Zhang Zhe didn''t send anyone to pick us up?" Yuan Yuan was surprised.


    "I don''t know. He hasn''t called me yet..." I shook my head.


    "Where the hell are you going to take a taxi?" Liu Rui looked at the road. Except for pig carts and vegetable carts, there was no one pulling people at all


    "Don''t worry about him, what car, as long as it can pull us back..."


    Then I ran to the road and waved at the passing trucks.

 Chapter 66

    After a while, a vegetable truck stopped in front of us.


    "Brother, roll down the window?" I shouted from under the car.


    "What''s the matter?" asked the truck driver.


    "Brother, are you going to the city?" I asked.


    "Yes! What''s the matter?"


    "We came here to play. The car broke down. Can we take a ride?" I said after discussion.


    "... this car is not ours. Besides, the five of you can''t sit in the car!" the driver replied casually.


    "It''s all right. We can take the goods in the back. You see, I still have 200 yuan in my pocket, that''s all! Take it and let me take it!!" I said with a smile.


    "...!" the driver glanced at me, looked at my 300 yuan, shook his head and said, "the goods are too high, it''s dangerous for you to sit!"


    "Don''t worry about it! Just help!" I bared my teeth.


    "Your 200 yuan...!" the driver still hesitated.


    "Man, I''ll give you another hundred?" I asked tentatively.


    ��


    "... OK, then come on up! There''s still one person in the car, and the rest really have to be loaded on the goods! When you see the traffic police, you have to lower your head. They take care of this!" the driver asked.


    "OK, Yang Song, sit down..." I said to Yang song without hesitation.


    "... shall I sit?" Yang Song said modestly.


    "If you sit in the back, I don''t think you''ll have to die in the car if you can''t get to the city..." I looked at Yang Song, who had a fever, his skin was dry and his face was sallow, and couldn''t bear to say.


    "You''re a little human...!" Yang Song climbed up the driving building without saying a word, and the speed was quite amazing.


    The four of us climbed up to the top of the goods along the cable. This car is either hanging or an ordinary vegetable cart, so the safety factor is still very high.


    But maybe it''s to save costs. The food pile at the back of the car is relatively high, so we know it''s overloaded at the first glance. So we have to hold on to the rope to fix the food, or we may fall down at any time.


    The car drives very fast, so the wind is strong. We can''t open our eyes at all. We''re not in the mood to talk when we lie on the pile of vegetables.


    "Deng Deng Deng Deng!!" less than half an hour after driving out, my Nokia rang.


    I took out my mobile phone from my trouser pocket with great effort. I looked down and saw that it was brother Xiaobao.


    "What''s up, say it!" I pressed the answer button, and my tone was very blunt, because I was pulling the rope with one hand, and I felt very hard.


    "Where are you now?" little brother Bao asked quickly without ink.


    "We are going to the city..."


    "Don''t go back to the city first. There''s a letter from Er Biao..." Xiaobao continued.


    "Love has a letter or not, we quit..." I snapped off the phone.


    After a while, my phone rang again.


    "Hey, I tell you, ang, we quit. You''re too careless. Throw us bracts in the rice field all night and don''t fucking freeze me..." I shouted in the wind.


    "You can''t come back. Zhang Zhe, Xiaobao and the old ghost have rushed to city B, but if they arrive, er Biao must have run away, so you must go back to ER Biao and ask about Li Tao''s whereabouts..." this time, it''s not brother Xiaobao, but Liu Yong.


    "Do you love him? Why? Why? We certainly won''t go back. He''s chilling me when you do things..." I''ve made up my mind now. I can''t go back alive or dead. The danger doesn''t say. The environment is still bad. I''m sleeping in Baomi this time. I don''t have to sleep in his mother next time


    "Why can''t you understand the good words..." Liu Yong said in silence.


    "You still have something to do. I''ll hang up. I''ll talk to you. Two insects fly into my mouth..." I didn''t lie. The wind is too strong. I feel something pouring in my mouth.


    "When it''s done, I''ll give you another car..." Liu Yong said slowly after a moment of silence.


    "What car? You can''t fool me if the whole broken Xiali..." as soon as I heard that Liu Yong wanted to give me a car, I immediately changed my mind and asked with blinking eyes.


    "Below 500000, you can choose..."


    "Hey, OK, your sincerity moved me. It''s not the problem of the car. It''s mainly your sincerity. I decided to go back again..." I think the conditions are almost the same, and politely agreed.


    "Er Biao''s address, I''ll send you a text message. Go as soon as possible... I''m afraid he''ll run away if he''s slow..."


    "Good!"


    Then I hung up the phone and shouted in the direction of the driver, "master, stop!"


    "Creak!!!"


    The driver put on the brake and the truck stopped suddenly.


    "Shit, come and pull me!!!" due to inertia, Liu Rui put his head into the pile of vegetables.


    Meng Liang and I quickly pulled Liu Rui''s head out of the pile of vegetables.


    "It''s a good fucking drive. What are you doing with the brakes..." without saying anything, Liu Rui directly jumped at the driver with his head full of vegetable leaves. He went up like a bitch and was about to scratch the driver.


    "I stopped when you shouted to stop..." the driver looked at Liu Rui and was a little scared.


    "Who the fuck shouted? Why didn''t I hear..." Liu Rui was still reluctant.


    "I shouted..." I said with some embarrassment.


    When I finished, Liu Rui looked at me, then at the driver and turned his eyes.


    "He shouted and stopped..." Liu Rui ignored me and then shouted to the driver.


    "Little brother, what do you want to do..." the driver understood. Liu Rui came to find fault


    "You return the car money to me..." Liu Rui thought for a moment and said.


    "That won''t work..."


    "Do you give it to me or not? My head is fucking in the pile of vegetables. Do you give it or not..." Liu Rui shouted, dragging the driver''s collar.


    "Here... Here..." the driver was really frightened by Liu Rui. He quickly took out the 300 yuan I gave him and handed it to Liu Rui.


    Liu Rui took 300 yuan and put it into his pocket with satisfaction.


    "Life is full of wisdom... That''s OK!!!" Yang Song said, looking at Liu Rui with a look of worship.


    "This is a new height of porcelain..." Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan, I looked at Liu Rui in amazement.


    After we got out of the car, the driver didn''t dare to go back. He kicked the accelerator and ran out. Maybe he was afraid that Liu Rui would blackmail him again.


    "Why did you get off the bus? Where are we going?" asked Yang Song, who didn''t hear me call.


    "No. 18, group 5, erdaogouzi village, Guyang County..." I took out my mobile phone, looked at the text message sent to me by Liu Yong and said.


    "What the fuck is this place!! what are you doing here?" Yang Song collapsed as soon as he heard the place name.


    "Find Er Biao... Liu Yong says Er Biao is here..."

 Chapter 67

    "What the hell? You''re looking for ER Biao? Don''t you quit?" Yang Song asked with a big mouth.


    "... I think it''s a matter of starting and ending..." I explained awkwardly.


    "Did Liu Yong do you any good again... Did you keep it a secret by yourself?" Yang Song asked tactfully.


    "How could it be? Am I like that??? You''re questioning my character. I tell you! If you don''t want to go, don''t go!!" I looked at Yang Song solemnly and became more and more excited.


    "Really not?" Yang Song asked, blinking at me with small eyes.


    "No... believe it or not!!" after that, I pretended not to be willing to take big steps forward.


    "Oh, look at you. You''re serious. I''m just kidding..." Yang Song saw me angry and ran over quickly.


    "I''ll give full marks for this fucking acting..." Liu Rui commented by touching his chin in the back.


    "I wonder if the leaf fooled me like this..." Yuan also sighed.


    "Yes, maybe Liu Yong will give us a million, and the leaves will cover 500000. No!!! I have to go and ask..." after that, Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan also caught up.


    H City, in Bailemen discotheque.


    "The boss''s order came down. I''m afraid the children can''t cope. Let''s go to city B..." brother Xiao Bao said to Zhang Zhe and the old ghost with a map in his hand.


    "Has Er Biao''s position been determined?" Zhang Zhe raised his head and asked.


    "Almost. From last night to now, I asked Ye han to keep the location of the mobile phone they had hidden. Either he found the mobile phone and threw it away, or he just hid the money here..." Xiaobao took out two mobile phones and handed them to the old ghost and Zhang Zhe. Then he said, "you can show the location of Er Biao on it. You two take it with you..."


    "When shall we start?" Zhang Zhe asked.


    "Take people and guys, go now..."


    "Shall we go together?"


    "It''s too big to go together. It''s easy to scare the snake. Let''s go separately..." brother Xiao Bao thought about it and said.


    "OK!" Zhang Zhe nodded.


    "Let''s all go?" the old ghost asked in some surprise.


    "Well, the boss said to go." brother Xiaobao nodded.


    "Shit, you two just go there. I''ll get involved. There are a lot of things at the casino..." obviously, the old ghost is not happy to go to H city.


    "You have to discuss this with the boss. I''m just responsible for conveying..." brother Xiao Bao was silent and returned.


    "OK, I''ll call him..." the old ghost stood up and turned and walked out of the conference room.


    "Shit, I have to go to this B thing. I don''t know what to think..." after a while, the old ghost scolded and returned to the conference room.


    "Why? The boss didn''t agree with your application?" Zhang Zhe asked with a smile.


    "No, I''m not allowed to go..." the old ghost loosened his collar and shook his head.


    "OK, let''s do what the boss says. Let''s go!!!" brother Xiao Bao stood up and patted the old ghost on the shoulder.


    Then they got on three cars and drove in three different directions, but there was only one destination: City B!


    ����


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, we finally found the so-called erdaogouzi village.


    "Where do you go next?" Meng Liang asked silently, looking at the small village with complex roads.


    "I''ll ask the way!" then I ran to an old man who was herding sheep, smiled and handed over a cigarette, and whispered, "Sir, please ask you something?"


    "What''s up?" the old man looked at me up and down. He didn''t want to be a bad man, so he took the cigarette and said in a loud voice.


    "I want to know if there is someone named Er Biao in our village?"


    The boss shook his head and said, "I haven''t heard of this man..."


    "Do you know how to get to group 5, No. 18?" I asked again.


    "Go straight ahead, and the last one is..." the boss stretched out his hand and pointed to the front.


    "Thank you, sir..."


    "Wooden things... Wooden things..." the old man waved his hand and said with a simple smile.


    We followed the direction given by the old man and found a family.


    "Go in?" Meng Liang asked, standing at the intersection and looking at the small dirt house in front of him.


    "Wait, I''ll call Liu Yong..." I thought for a moment, then took out my mobile phone and dialed Liu Yong.


    "Doo! Doo! Doo!"


    "Hey, we''ve reached the address you gave me. It''s a family. Are you sure Er Biao is here?" I said straight to the point after Liu Yong saw the phone.


    "Wait a minute. Although the mobile phone is located here, we can''t be completely sure that Er Biao is here... You can observe outside now..." Liu Yong thought for a moment and said.


    "Good!"


    Then we got up outside the house. After about an hour and a half, er Biao came out of the house in big underpants and hurried to the toilet.


    "Hula!"


    We walked past quickly.


    "Shua!" when Er Biao heard the footsteps, he glanced back. He narrowed his eyes for a long time and immediately recognized me.


    "Look at your mother! B!" Meng Liang rushed over with one step.


    "Bang!"


    Er Biao pulled open the iron door and turned to shoot inside the house, but the distance between the two sides was very close. Therefore, he was kicked down by Meng Liang as soon as he took two steps.


    "Pop, pop, pop!"


    We pressed him directly on the ground, and then we couldn''t help but kick him in the head.


    "Brother, stop fighting." Er Biao shouted on the ground.


    "If it weren''t for you, could we sleep in Baomi for a fucking night?" Liu Rui didn''t come to see Er Biao now.


    "Don''t fight here, give him the whole house..." I put my hands in my pockets and walked directly into the dirt house.


    Meng Liang and they followed me with ER Biao.


    "Who are you!!" cried the widow when she saw us coming in.


    "Don''t make a fucking noise. It''s none of your business. Squat on the side..." Meng Liang pushed him to the widow and scolded in a low voice.


    "Brother, don''t hurt her..." seeing the widow lying on the ground, er Biao said quickly.


    "Bang!" Liu Rui punched him in the face, frowned and scolded: "he''s so fucking like this, and he''s in the mood to take care of others?"


    After entering the house, we tied Er Biao and the widow to the stool.


    "Who are you?" I asked the widow from the sofa.


    "... i... it doesn''t matter...!" the widow asked with trembling cheeks.


    "It doesn''t matter. He lives in your house?" I asked again.


    "He gave me money and I told him to sleep..." the widow still bowed her head and returned to her house.


    "Hehe, concubine?" said Yang Song.


    "Yes." the widow looked up and nodded quickly.


    "OK, there''s nothing for you. Squint on the side." then I stood up and walked to the trembling Er Biao.

 Chapter 68

    I took out the pistol grabbed from the short man in the Baomi field from my crotch, banged it on the table, then looked at Er Biao and asked, "do you know why I''m looking for you?"


    "Shit, you hide this shit in your crotch. Aren''t you afraid of getting angry?" Liu Rui said nothing when he saw me take out my gun.


    "I''ll turn off the insurance. Don''t fuck BB. I''m on business..." I scolded irritably.


    "You fucking know the insurance..." Liu Rui said to himself.


    Two Biao heard our conversation, instantly straight, stunned in situ.


    "Talk, why don''t you come?" I knocked Er Biao''s head with a gun and asked.


    "Know... Know." Er Biao nodded quickly.


    "Where''s Li Tao?" I asked.


    "Little brother... To tell you the truth, I don''t know where Li Tao is. I just want to cheat some money..." Er Biao said quickly.


    "Really don''t know?" I looked at Er Biao''s eyes and continued to ask.


    "Little brother, heaven and earth conscience! I really don''t know where he is! We haven''t been in touch for a long time... Don''t believe you look at my mobile phone..." Er Biao raised three fingers, pulled his neck and shouted.


    "Lie!" I was silent for a few seconds and then said to Meng Liang, "give me the whole kitchen knife..."


    "OK!" Meng Liang turned and went to the kitchen. After a while, he handed me a kitchen knife.


    "Er Biao, you''re not authentic. Do you want to fool us when we were young?" I looked at Er Biao with a kitchen knife and said.


    "No... no..."


    I pulled Er Biao''s right hand and directly pressed his hand on the table. Then a knife was nailed directly to his right hand. The blade rested and scratched his arm, making a small cut on the spot and bleeding. Then I looked at Er Biao and said fiercely, "I fucking told you that I can''t use a gun, but I know how to use a kitchen knife!"


    "Little brother, I really don''t know where Li Tao is!" Er Biao trembled violently, and the shaking table jingled.


    "Draft it, don''t tell the truth..." I raised my kitchen knife again.


    "Brother, brother, don''t straighten, don''t straighten... I beg you, I''m wrong. I don''t know where Li Tao is, but I know where the account book is...!" Er Biao pulled my trouser leg and said.


    "Where is it?" I asked without putting down my knife.


    "At... At Shunda Hotel..."


    "Do you still play with me!" I simply shouted, "3!"


    "Big brother!! I really don''t have... The account book was given to me by Li Tao... He asked me to put it in 1501 of Shunda Hotel... I really didn''t lie to you... Really...!" Er Biao begged.


    "2!" I shouted again and was about to chop it off.


    "The ledger is really under the bed of 1501. I didn''t lie...!" Er Biao then shouted.


    I looked at Er Biao, then put down my kitchen knife, and then continued to ask, "why put it in 1501?"


    "I made an appointment with Yu Xiang''s people in room 1501 at 10 o''clock. Li Tao told me to sell them..." Er Biao replied with trembling legs and stomach.


    "Bang!" Liu Rui went up and kicked it, then scolded, "why sell it to them?"


    "Big brother... I don''t know... This is what Li Tao asked me to do..." Er Biao said in a trembling voice.


    "Is the man who saved you Li Tao?"


    "I don''t know... I haven''t seen him at all..."


    "How do you get in touch?" I continued.


    "He called me..."


    "Where''s the money? Where did you put our money?"


    "I put it in the hut outside..." Er Biao thought and said.


    "You two go and find..." I turned to Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan.


    After a while, Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan came back with a money bag.


    "Twenty thousand less..." Meng Liang came to me and whispered.


    My big foot was directly stuffy on ER Biao''s head and asked, "draft it? What about 20000?"


    "I gave it to her..." Er Biao said, pointing to the widow on the ground.


    "You''re fucking jinb. You spend 20000 a night..." Yang Song was speechless, then walked to the widow and asked, "jinb, where''s the money?"


    "In the cupboard..." the widow pointed to the wardrobe.


    "Shua!"


    Yang Song opened it, found 20000 yuan and threw it to me. After taking the money, I turned around and was ready to go.


    "Fuck you!! do you know, because you and I slept in Baomi all night?" Yang Song was the first one to do it.


    "You''re still heartless and heartless. Fuck you." Liu Rui also joined the battlefield.


    Yang Song, Liu Rui, Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan were all itchy to ER Biao''s roots, so after I asked, I went up and beat him up.


    I stood at the door, took out my big Nokia, dialed it to Liu Yong, and no one answered it for a long time.


    Then I called Zhang Zhe again. After a while, Zhang Zhe answered.


    "What''s the situation?" Zhang Zhe asked directly after answering the phone.


    "Er Biao spit out. The account book is in Shunda Hotel, but he doesn''t know where Li Tao is..." I said as concisely as possible.


    "What, in Shunda hotel?" Zhang Zhe exclaimed.


    "Well, er Biao said so..."


    "Can''t he lie to you?" Zhang Zhe asked.


    "I analyzed it and couldn''t lie to us... What he said was the truth..."


    "Well, you go back to Shunda hotel to find the account book... Call me when you find it... I''ll be in H city soon..." Zhang Zhe thought for a moment and returned.


    "What about Er Biao?" I asked.


    "Throw it down. It''s not convenient for you to take him, but be careful when you go to the hotel..." Zhang Zhe asked.


    "OK!" then I hung up the phone and turned to several people in the room and shouted, "are you finished? Let''s withdraw..."


    Ten minutes later, we left the village, and ER Biao was cleaned up. He couldn''t stand up when he lay on the ground. The widow shivered in the corner and didn''t dare to speak.


    ����


    Two hours later, we took a taxi back to Shunda hotel.


    But by this time, Shunda hotel had been blocked by the police and cordoned off everywhere.


    "What the fuck? The police must not have gone yet..." I hid in the small supermarket opposite Shunda Hotel, wrapped in cigarettes and said anxiously.


    "Our car is still there... Won''t anything happen?" Liu Rui asked, looking at the jeep in the parking lot.


    "If the police didn''t drag it away, it means nothing..." I thought and wanted to go back.


    "What''s next?" Meng Liang asked


    "Is the car key still in your hand?" I looked at Meng Liang and asked.


    "Here I am!"


    "You drive out and park at the rice field behind the hotel. Let''s turn in through the window over there..." I thought and wanted to go back.


    "Good!"


    Meng Liang nodded and then swaggered towards the jeep.


    "Buzz!"


    The jeep started and sped out of the parking lot in front of Shunda hotel.

 Chapter 69

    "Go!" seeing Meng Liang successfully driving away the jeep, I also threw down my cigarette butts and walked quickly to Baomi.


    "Go in and find something quickly. If you find it, go away, okay?" I stood under the window and looked at Meng Liang. They told me.


    "Understand!" the crowd nodded.


    With that, I grabbed the iron fence outside the window with both hands and pulled it down directly.


    Then several of US jumped into the house from the window in turn. The house was in a mess, full of glass debris and sawdust.


    "The account book is 1502, which should be the next room... Liangzi Liu Rui, you two look in this room, let''s go to that room..." I said quickly.


    "OK..." Meng Liang nodded with Liu Rui, and then turned directly inside the house.


    I walked out of the room with Yuanyuan and Yangsong and found that there was no one outside the corridor, so I gently pushed the door of 1502, but it wasn''t locked.


    "Look under the bed and inside the cabinet..." after entering room 1502, I said quickly.


    We searched for about six or seven minutes and searched the whole house, but we couldn''t find the account book.


    "Didn''t you find the house?" Liu Rui and Meng Liang also ran over and asked breathlessly.


    "We didn''t find it... Fuck, we didn''t ask clearly at that time. The specific location of the account book..." my anxious forehead was sweating.


    "Did you say that Er Biao would cheat us?" Yuan Yuan asked while turning over the wardrobe.


    "It''s possible..." I replied with my teeth.


    "Fuck, this ER Biao, if I had known, I would have hit him for a while..." Yang Song sat on the bed with a puff and said with a depressed expression.


    I saw Yang Song sitting on the bed, meditating for a while, and then ran to the bed.


    "What are you doing? You don''t have to take it out on me if you can''t find the account book..." Yang Song asked vaguely when he saw me suddenly rush over.


    "Get up..." I pushed Yang Song away.


    "Tear!"


    I grabbed the quilt and pulled it away. A black book fell to the ground with a bang.


    "Oh, fuck, why did the two Biao hide the account book here..." Yang Song said stunned looking at the book on the ground.


    "Fuck, I found it..." I wiped the sweat on my forehead and finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Liu Rui picked up the ledger on the ground, opened it, looked at it, and said, "this thing is worth 500000?"


    "I don''t see where it''s worth..." Meng Liang also looked at the account book and said.


    "OK, we can make a job when we find it. Let''s withdraw..."


    Then I took the account book from Liu Rui''s hand, stopped on my crotch, turned and walked to the next room


    At the same time.


    "Buzz"


    A business Buick suddenly came by the Baomi ground.


    "Wow!"


    Xiao Wei, who was sitting in the co pilot''s seat, took out a pistol, then turned his head to the others in the car and said, "there are police nearby. Try not to shoot. Go when you''re done, okay?"


    "I see!"


    The other three people in the car took out a knife, followed Xiao Wei out of the car, turned over and jumped into Shunda hotel from the window.


    The four people landed steadily on their feet, then stepped in and ran directly to 1502.


    "Shua!"


    As soon as I looked back, I just looked up and saw the four of Xiao Wei. I was stunned.


    "Where''s the ledger?" Xiao Wei glanced at us and asked directly.


    "Fuck your mother!" Meng Liang saw Xiao Wei directly raise the fire extinguisher and smash it.


    "Bang!"


    Xiaowei hid sideways and the fire extinguisher missed.


    "Take out the account book and I''ll let you go..." Xiao Wei twisted his neck and said with a smile.


    "Cao NIMA, fuck him!" I shouted, gritting my teeth, and then jumped directly at Xiao Wei.


    "Don''t move..." Xiao Wei saw me rush over and directly took out his pistol and aimed it at my forehead.


    "I don''t want to shoot. That''s the same sentence. Give me the account book and I''ll let you go..." Xiao Wei still smiled and looked at me and said.


    "Tick tock!"


    In the corridor, it was very quiet. I could only hear my sweat falling on the floor.


    "My patience is limited. Give me the ledger for the last time!!!" Xiao Wei ordered my forehead with a gun and shouted.


    "Give him the leaf!!" Liu Rui suddenly shouted behind me.


    I thought for a moment. I gritted my teeth and stretched out my hand to take out the account book from under my trouser waist and handed it to Xiao Wei. Xiao Wei took the account book and opened it for inspection.


    "Ha ha, I thought you were a man..." Xiao Wei looked at me and smiled disdainfully. Then he took people directly back to the room and jumped out of the window.


    After watching Xiao Wei''s people go, I sat on the floor of the corridor with a bang, feeling as if I had been drained.


    "How did they find here?" Liu Rui asked in a low voice with a frown.


    "I don''t know..." I leaned against the wall and shook my head weakly.


    "Fuck, the cooked duck flies, and the B who takes off his pants... Is busy again!!!" Yang Song also sits down on the ground and scolds dejectedly.


    I rubbed my face with both hands, and then took out my mobile phone.


    "... Dudu!" I dialed Liu Yong.


    "Hello? What''s the matter?" after Liu Yong received the phone, his voice became different, because he knew that I would call him at this time, either it was done or something happened.


    "The ledger was found, but the Xiaowei under Yu Xiang''s hand came. They had guns and I didn''t protect the ledger..." I said weakly.


    "Have you got anything?" Liu Yong shouted.


    "We''re all right," I replied simply.


    "That''s good, that''s good." Liu Yongchang took a long breath and then asked, "how can they know?"


    "I guess we''re looking for ER Biao, and he must be looking for it too! Maybe it''s a step slower than us..." I said my own idea.


    "How did he know Er Biao''s address?" Liu Yong asked.


    "Then I don''t know..."


    "Come back!" Liu Yong shouted after a few seconds of silence.


    "...!" I listened to Liu Yong''s voice, kept silent for a few seconds, and then replied, "OK, let''s go back."


    "It''s not easy for you children to do this. Come back quickly. Do you hear me?" Liu Yong asked again.


    "OK, I see. Don''t ink." I hung up directly.


    Meng Liang looked up at me who had been calling. He frowned and thought. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "OK, the mission failed. Liu Yong asked us to go back..." I patted my ass and stood up and said.


    "For nothing..." Yang Song also stood up, put his hands behind his head and hummed.


    "Why, do you want to take some injuries back?" I asked Yang Song with a white look.


    "Roll the calf..." Yang Song smiled and scolded and ignored me. He twisted his ass and went to the window.


    Two minutes later, we jumped out of Shunda hotel.

 Chapter 70

    "I''ll drive, you wait for me here..." Meng Liang was the first to jump out. After jumping out, he turned his head and shouted at us.


    "Wait a minute..." before I finished, Meng Liang had run more than 20 meters.


    "This fucking day is still burning..." I looked at Meng Liang''s back and said nothing.


    "The child is still young and unstable..." Liu Rui commented with a big mouth beside me.


    "When you grow up, you look like you''re 50 when you''re 20..." I said irritably.


    "Well, I won''t talk about the topic of maturity with you..." Liu Rui knew that I was in a bad mood and didn''t write with me anymore.


    We all jumped out and walked to Meng Liang''s parking place.


    "Where''s the car?" Yang Song asked, staring at the empty corn field with big eyes.


    "Shit, Meng Liang drove away!!!" Liu Rui exclaimed.


    "Yes, didn''t Liangzi say he came to pick up the car? Why did the people and the car disappear?" Yuan Yuan looked at me and asked.


    "It''s over!!!" I patted my thigh and hurried to the intersection.


    "Hoo Hoo!!"


    Liu Ruiyuan and Yang Song also ran over.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Rui ran to me and asked.


    "This fool!!!" I looked down at the clearly visible tire mark on the dirt road and scolded with my teeth.


    "Did Liangzi ask Xiaowei for them..." Yuanyuan understood what was going on through my reaction.


    "What are you talking about?" Liu Rui shouted with staring eyes.


    "...." Yuan Yuan bowed his head and said nothing.


    "Fuck, why is he like this again? It''s not over twice, is it!!!" Liu Ruiqi stamped his feet and jumped up.


    "Just now you said he was not steady... This time something happened..." Yang Song said with a little worry.


    "He''s a fool. I tell you, he doesn''t use his head at all!!! It''s a fucking day......" Liu Rui''s urgent words have been incoherent.


    "Leaf, what should I do? We can''t just look at Liangzi to find Xiaowei!!!" Yuan Yuan looked at me and asked anxiously.


    "How the fuck do I know? People have gone, and we can''t catch up!!! Let him die!!" I put my hands in my hair, and my mood almost collapsed. It was disturbing enough that the account book was robbed. Meng Liang had another impulse, and I really don''t know what to do.


    "Why don''t you call Liangzi... Persuade him..." Yuan then whispered.


    "..." I was silent for a while, took out the phone and dialed Meng Liang.


    "Doodle doodle!!"


    Unexpectedly, Meng Liang answered the phone and said, "leaf, I''m sorry..."


    "Liangzi, when you come back, I''ll take it as if it didn''t happen..." I repressed my anger and tried to speak calmly.


    "Leaf, I''m sorry..." Meng Liang repeated.


    "Shall I grass you? Come back here, do you hear me!!!" I scolded in an instant.


    "Leaf, listen to me..." Meng Liang was silent and then said.


    "I don''t fucking listen, I let you come back..." I directly interrupted Meng Liang''s words.


    "Ye, we came to City h because I came to city B again..." Meng Liang said to himself.


    "I don''t want to hear this. You just say you won''t come back???"


    "Ye, you can persuade him..." Yuan pulled my clothes and whispered.


    "No!!! He''s a fool!!" I shouted with my Kaiyuan hand.


    "If it weren''t for me, my brothers wouldn''t be unable to go home or go to school!!! You know? Ye!" Meng Liang then shouted on the phone.


    "I don''t want to hear this. We are willing to..."


    "You want to, I don''t want to!!! I don''t want to implicate you again and again!!" Meng Liang was very excited.


    ��������


    "It''s because I sold all my old cars. I don''t want to be a burden to you, leaf. Let me go this time... Let me get the account book back!!!"


    Meng Liang is not good at words. Although we get along day and night, I never thought he had so many things in his heart.


    "But you can''t get it back... Liangzi!" I continued.


    "You wait for me to go back..."


    After that, Meng Liang hung up the phone directly. I called again and turned it off.


    "What did you say? Did you come back?" Liu Rui hurriedly ran to me and asked.


    "Let''s wait for him in place..."


    "Just come back, just come back..."


    Liu Rui patted his chest. Obviously, he didn''t understand what I meant. I wasn''t in the mood to explain anything to him. My mind was in chaos, so I just closed my eyes and didn''t think about anything.


    In this way, we sat quietly in place, waiting for Meng Liang to come back.


    After Meng Liang hung up my phone, he directly located the GPS at the entrance of the expressway in city B.


    Because he knew that after Xiaowei got the account book, he must go back to H city. As long as they return to City h, they will inevitably pass the expressway intersection of city B.


    The other end


    Xiao Wei grabbed the account books from us and went straight to Buick. All the way to city B.


    "... shit, I got it." Xiao Wei looked at the account book in his hand and felt very good. He took out the phone and dialed Yu Xiang''s mobile phone.


    "Yes?" Yu Xiang asked directly.


    "I''ve got the ledger. I''ll let those children go..." Xiao Wei said quickly.


    "Fuck!" Yu Xiang frowned, rubbed his face irritably, and sighed, "why didn''t you die?"


    "The hotel is full of police. I''m afraid something will happen, so I let it go..." Xiao Wei frowned and explained.


    "Well, come back quickly... There are many dreams in the province..." Yu Xiang thought for a long time, then opened his mouth and said.


    "OK, that''s it."


    With that, they hung up.


    ����


    At eight in the evening.


    B city expressway intersection.


    A jeep roughly stopped at a street about 1000 meters away from the toll station at the intersection of the expressway. In the quiet street, there were only sanitation workers cleaning up, cars passing by and motors roaring.


    Buick.


    The back seat was short. After yawning for several times, he pulled out a bag of k-powder from his belt.


    Xiao Wei glanced at the co pilot, but said nothing.


    "Too sleepy, fuck." the short man wiped his nose, then sprinkled k-powder on the back of his hand, threw it three times, and finally bowed his head and sucked it in continuously.


    "Er!" after the short man finished smoking, the back of his head hit the backrest directly, and his nose came out again.


    "... fuck, cheer up." the short man stopped for less than half a minute, then rubbed his eyes and asked Xiaowei, "have fun, Viagra?"


    "I''m not sleepy." Xiao Wei replied without answering.


    "... ha ha, after this job, I''m ready to go home to work. I won''t fool around..." the short man touched his head and smiled, and then said cheaply.


    "Is the working money enough for you to fix this?" Xiao Wei frowned and asked.


    "Hehe, I''m going to quit..." the short man turned back and said.


    "How long will it take to get into the highway?" Xiao Wei didn''t answer him, turned to the driver and asked.


    "There''s about ten minutes left. We don''t have to get down when we get into the expressway. We''ll get home in one lane." the driver quickly returned.

 Chapter 71

    "It''s coming..." Meng Liang kept hiding in the dark and finally waited for Xiaowei''s business Buick.


    Ignition, gear, step on the accelerator, all at once!


    "Buzz"


    The jeep waiting for a long time at the high-speed intersection started directly and crashed into Buick from the side!


    "Bang!"


    It is conceivable that a 2.5-ton Jeep collided with a 1.5-ton Buick.


    With a loud noise, the business Buick rolled over directly on the side of the road.


    While waiting, Meng Liang unloaded all the car covers in the car and blocked them in front of his head. Moreover, during the impact, Meng Liang subconsciously hid to the side. Although there was a head impact, it was still much worse than the people above Buick.


    It is impossible to say that he was not injured at all. When the two cars collided, Meng Liang instinctively blocked his right hand, so his right forearm was directly fractured.


    "Bang!"


    Meng Liang, with an iron stick for car repair in his left hand, pulled open the door and got out of the car.


    "Fuck, this head shocked me..." Meng Liang shook his head and walked to the Buick business center that had been knocked over.


    "Bang!"


    Meng Liang stepped onto the Buick roof and smashed the window of the co driver of the Buick with an iron stick.


    There are four people in the car. The driver is unconscious and his life and death are unknown. The two behind were trapped in the car and couldn''t get out. Only Xiao Wei climbed out of the car covered in blood.


    When Xiao Wei saw Meng Liang, he turned around to climb into the car.


    "Bang!"


    Meng Liang walked from behind and pouted his foot directly on Xiao Wei''s face.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Xiao Wei lay on the ground, his chest heaved violently, stared at Meng Liang and said, "shit, look down on you! I knew I''d kill you..."


    "...!" Meng Liang looked at him and said nothing.


    "Shit, you''re a man. I took it..." Xiao Wei swallowed his saliva and was out of breath.


    "Remember what you told us?" Meng Liang said, pointing an iron stick at Xiao Wei.


    "..." Xiao Wei closed his eyes and said nothing.


    "Give me the ledger and I''ll let you go!" Meng Liang imitated the tone Xiao Wei spoke to me.


    "... as for playing so hard?" Xiao Wei asked with his teeth clenched.


    "... I''m a fugitive. Why take the Liangmin road? Maybe I was born to eat this meal!" Meng Liang replied expressionless after a moment of silence.


    "Ha ha, what a fugitive..." while talking, Xiao Wei took out the account book from his arms and threw it to Meng Liang.


    Meng Liang took the account book and walked back to the jeep with an iron stick.


    "Buzz!"


    The jeep drove off.


    Xiao Wei looked at the back of the jeep and sneered.


    Three minutes later, lying on the ground, Xiao Wei, sweating on his forehead and twitching in his legs, stood up unsteadily, then took out his mobile phone and dialed Yu Xiang.


    "What''s the matter?" Yu Xiang answered the phone and asked directly.


    "The account book was robbed!" Xiao Wei replied gritting his teeth.


    "Who did it?" Yu Xiang asked.


    "Those children..."


    "Shit, I don''t fucking understand this B thing!!! I don''t pay as much as a few children???" Yu Xiang roared at the phone.


    "It''s my dereliction of duty... I don''t blame them!!" Xiao Wei bowed his head and said.


    "I let you kill those children long ago..." Yu Xiang said stiffly.


    "..." Xiao Wei looked down at his wound and didn''t speak.


    "OK, come back..." Yu Xiang said in silence for a while.


    "Good!"


    "Wait a minute, don''t come back... I''ll give you a call, you call him and study with him what to do next..." Yu Xiang said again.


    "Who?" Xiaowei asked in surprise.


    "You don''t have to worry about anyone. The phone is 139XXXXXXXX." Yu Xiang said directly.


    "OK!" Xiao Wei thought and asked more, hung up the phone, and then dialed the number Yu Xiang left him.


    "Doodle doodle!"


    Soon the phone was connected.


    "I am..."


    Before Xiao Wei finished his words, he interrupted directly and said coldly, "I know who you are and what''s the matter?"


    "Yu Xiang asked me to call you, and the account book was robbed..." Xiao Wei was a little upset, but he couldn''t bear it.


    "Where are you now?" asked the other end of the phone.


    "B city expressway entrance..."


    "Stay still. I''ll pick you up in twenty minutes..."


    Twenty minutes later, Xiao Wei and his three men carried the unconscious driver into a white van.


    ����


    Beside the corn field.


    "Why doesn''t Meng Liang come back?" said Liu Rui, standing at the intersection, walking around with his back to grind.


    "Can you stop fucking wandering in front of me... I''m confused..." I said, looking at the road in the distance.


    "It''s too cold for me to move..." Liu Rui waved his hand impatiently.


    "Leaf, why don''t you call again... See how Liangzi is?" Yuan Yuan asked with his head down and picking at the mud on the ground.


    "Yes, turn it off..."


    "Do you eat bracts? I''ll steal some for you..." Yang Song, who was very bored, looked at the bracts in the field and asked with saliva.


    "Patter!"


    "Shit, I''m fucking angry in the room. Can you stop bullshit..." I lit a cigarette and frowned.


    After listening to me, Yang Song turned his mouth and ignored me. Then he studied the bracts.


    Just then, a jeep slowly drove towards us, the motor sounded and the headlights shone on us.


    Seeing the light, I stood up, threw off my cigarette butts and ran frantically to the jeep.


    "Shit, I''m back..." Liu Rui also ran over.


    "Bang!"


    Meng Liang pulled open the door, got out of the car and walked towards us.


    "... leaves... Account book... I got it back!!" Meng Liang took out the account book with his left hand trembling.


    "Is everything all right?" I took the account book and looked at Meng Liang and asked.


    "No... no..." Meng Liang''s head sank and spread it directly on the ground.


    I helped Meng Liang up, looked at his face, and hurriedly asked, "where''s his mother?"


    "... seeing you, I''m fucking relaxed." Meng Liang was lying on the ground, his chest gasping violently, and his eyelids would close unconsciously.


    "Shua!"


    I reached out and grabbed him by the arm.


    "Ah... Don''t fucking touch that!!" Meng Liang screamed.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Rui asked hurriedly.


    "Maybe it''s broken..." Meng Liang said with his teeth clenched.


    "Are you a tiger? If you have a fracture, go to the hospital first..." Liu Rui clenched his teeth and directly carried Meng Liang up.


    "I didn''t embarrass my brother this time. I brought back the account book. We have money..." Meng Liang poked his chin on Liu Rui''s shoulder and whispered softly.


    "Don''t fucking talk! I''d rather not spend the money!" Liu Rui scolded while walking on Meng Liang''s back.


    "You can do one thing..." Meng Liang said with his eyes closed.


    When I heard this, my face was covered with tears.

 Chapter 72

    The other end.


    After Xiao Wei got on the white van, he looked at the man who was the co pilot in surprise.


    "Ha ha, I never dreamed it would be you..." Xiao Wei smiled and said speechless.


    "The relationship between Liu Yong and the project in the development zone is almost the same. Your boss basically announced that he was out. He planned to point to the account book and kill Liu Yong at one time. Unfortunately, you lost the account book..." the man of the co pilot didn''t answer Xiao Wei''s words and went straight to the subject.


    "What''s next?" Xiao Wei asked with a frown.


    "Start with ER Biao!" the man replied simply.


    "Er Biao? What''s his use?" Xiaowei wondered.


    "You''ll know when it''s useful, but I don''t have much time. I have to hurry up..."


    In the clinic corridor.


    "The fracture is so serious, why didn''t you come early? You''re easy to amputate, you know? It''s no joke!" the doctor frowned at me.


    "Well, well." I can only listen to the doctor''s blame now, and then asked softly, "is my friend all right?"


    "Just rely on your youth! I''ll reset him later, and then put him in plaster!" the doctor shook his head and then asked, "after you go back, give him more big bones. Functional exercise is also very important!"


    "Good!" I nodded quickly.


    "Bang!" said the doctor, pushing the door into the office.


    ����


    ten minutes later.


    I took out my cell phone and dialed Liu Yong.


    "Are you home?" Liu Yong answered the phone and asked directly.


    "... Liangzi fought hard to get the account book back for you..." hearing Liu Yong''s words, my heart warmed. Although we haven''t known Liu Yong for a long time, people obviously treat us as people. The first sentence when answering the phone is to ask if we have anything to do. If we work for such a person, we will admit even if we suffer some crime.


    "What are you talking about?" Liu Yong didn''t quite believe me.


    "I said the account book was back. You should prepare a big gift. Thank Liangzi!" I repeated.


    "Good! Good!" Liu Yong said two good words in succession.


    "What shall we do next? The jeep you gave us can''t be turned on. It''s probably caught by the camera next to the highway..." I continued.


    "Old ghost, Zhang Zhe and Xiao Bao have all gone to city B. I''ll let them contact you later..." Liu Yong thought for a moment and said.


    "All right..."


    ����


    ten minutes later.


    "Deng Deng Deng!" my phone rang. It was brother Xiao Bao.


    "Where are you now?" brother Xiao Bao asked directly.


    "Guyang County, Zhang orthopedics!"


    "Wait for me there, we''ll go right now... We''re almost in city B..." little brother Bao said concisely.


    "Sarong, my heart is sudden when I stay here for another second!"


    "Hehe, you guys are good. I heard you''ve robbed the account book again. The boss must have a reward when you go back..." brother Xiaobao said with a smile.


    "Oh, you don''t care about the money, brother Ye. Let me tell you..."


    "OK, wait for me there..." Xiao Bao hung up the phone.


    It''s more than nine in the evening.


    In the hospital.


    "Hey, brother Liang, how did you get this ledger back?" Yang Song asked, looking at Meng Liang with a B whoosh.


    "...!" Meng Liang ignored him.


    "Hey, tell me about the situation at that time!" Yang Song pursued.


    "I tell you, I actually learned 72 changes. I became a fly, flew into their car and stole it..." Meng Liang was idle and began to get involved with Yang Song.


    "Look at you, your words are still so irrelevant..." Yang Song said reluctantly.


    "Can you have some business one day?" Meng Liang said impatiently.


    "Being idle is also idle. Talk about it."


    "... you can collect JB hair when you are idle!" Meng Liang turned around directly.


    "Brother Liang, I''ll tell you. I wasn''t there at that time. I wanted to be there. Just the combination of us, you wouldn''t be hurt at all. The fire in front of you was suppressed, and behind me was a slap in the face...!" Yang Song inexplicably entered the plot and boasted endlessly.


    "You''re going, Liangzi can''t fucking come back! If something happens, you run faster than Donald Duck in the cartoon..." Liu Rui scolded irritably.


    "Ha ha, I agree with this view..." Yuan smiled while eating the apple.


    "You son of B, I really have to help you collect JB hair!" Yang Song was so angry that he reached out and grabbed Liu Rui''s crotch.


    "Roll the calves, pull them off the last time!" I pushed Yang Song away impatiently.


    At this time, Zhang Zhe and the old ghost came in.


    "Ha ha, I had a good time!" Zhang Zhe said with a smile when he saw that Yang Song and Liu Rui were making fun of each other.


    "Brother Zhe, old ghost!" I saw them stand up and say.


    "Brother Zhe, old ghost!" Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan and Yang Song shouted.


    "Ha ha, sit down and just call me old ghost. Old ghost brother is too ugly..." the old ghost waved his hand and said.


    "Young man, I heard you''re very fierce! You robbed the account book alone!" Zhang Zhe went to Meng Liang''s bed, touched Meng Liang''s head and said.


    "OK, OK." Meng Liang replied low-key.


    "Hang out with me later... I''ll take good care of you!!" the old ghost interposed casually.


    "Didn''t you agree to give it to me? Why did you rob people when you came up?" Zhang Zhe was unhappy at this.


    "Ha ha, here you are!!" the old ghost smiled brightly and waved his hand.


    "Ghost brother, what do you think of me? I''m also very fierce. Why don''t I hang out with you..." Yang Song gave the old ghost a wink and asked.


    "You can''t..." the old ghost shook his head and said seriously.


    "Why can''t I!!!" Yang songton didn''t like it.


    "You''re a little coquettish. I can''t stand it if you don''t agree with me..." the old ghost thought and said.


    "Shit..." Yang Song was speechless.


    "Ha ha!!!"


    We laughed. This was our first time to contact the old ghost. It turned out that brother Xiao Bao and Zhang Zhe contacted us. I think the old ghost is not as terrible as the old car said. Although he looks fierce, he is still very easygoing.


    "By the way, where''s the ledger?" the old ghost smiled and asked.


    "Here!!!" I reached out and handed it to the old ghost.


    The old ghost took the account book and didn''t look at it. He put it directly into his bag.


    "Brother Xiaobao, why didn''t he come with you?" I found that brother Xiaobao was not there.


    "He has something to do. He''ll come later..." Zhang Zhe said.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Rui asked curiously.


    "The boss is afraid that Er Biao has a backup in his hand, so he asked him to find Er Biao..."


    "Oh," Liu Rui nodded.


    Just then, Zhang Zhe''s phone rang.


    "Ha ha, Cao Cao is coming! Xiao Bao called!" Zhang Zhe looked at the phone, smiled and said.


    "How''s your side?" Zhang Zhe answered the phone and asked.


    "What are you talking about?" Zhang Zhe suddenly stood up and shouted.

 Chapter 73

    "What''s the matter?" the old ghost saw Zhang Zhe stand up and asked quickly.


    "OK, OK, I know..." Zhang Zhe hurriedly hung up the phone, then turned to us and said, "Xiao Bao said that he saw the police rushing to us, so he quickly packed up his things and went with me..."


    "Why did the police come?" I stood up after listening to Zhang Zhe''s words and asked mysteriously.


    "I fucking don''t know, hurry..." while talking, Zhang Zhe took out a pistol from his handbag, then ran to the window and closed the curtain.


    "You guys go first. I''ll cover you with Xiao Zhe. The police should come for you. They can''t do anything to us..." the old ghost also took out a pistol and said calmly.


    "It''s too late..." Zhang Zhe looked out of the window and whispered.


    Seven or eight private cars suddenly drove into the street outside the clinic. Without saying a word, they went straight to the door of the clinic. Then there were twenty or thirty police officers wearing bulletproof vests and holding bright June 4th pistols.


    "Creak!"


    Before these people could wait, they stood still. The multi-functional police vehicles drove in continuously on the street. Then a dozen armed police with live guns, armed with explosion-proof shields and 95 automatic rifles, immediately surrounded them.


    "The target is on the second floor. He has a gun in his hand. Pay attention to safety!"


    A plainclothes policeman shouted to the walkie talkie.


    "... the man was brought by Xiao Wei..." Zhang Zhe looked at Xiao Wei who came down from the police car, stunned for a moment, and then said to us strangely.


    "Bang bang!"


    There was a knock outside the door.


    "People inside listen and open the door!"


    A policeman in an explosion-proof suit shouted at the house with a gun in his hand.


    "What the fuck..." Zhang Zhe said in panic with sweat on his forehead.


    "There are windows here, you jump out of here!!!" the old ghost opened the window on the side of the ward and shouted at us.


    Several of us hurried to the window. The building of our clinic belongs to the old building, while opposite is a new building. There is a gap of almost five meters between the two buildings, which may form a natural garbage dump because no one has cleaned it for a long time.


    "Look at what the fuck!!! Jump!!" the old ghost pushed me and shouted.


    "Liangzi, they may come to you. You jump first..." I turned and dragged Meng Liang.


    "Bang! Bang!"


    Just then, the armed police kicked open the aging door.


    "Don''t move!!!"


    The policeman shouted at us with a pistol in his hand.


    Meng Liang saw the police rush in. He hardly thought about it. He tried to get rid of my hand, then picked up an infusion bottle and threw it in the direction of the door.


    "Pa!"


    The infusion bottle hit the wall and the glass splashed everywhere.


    "Ye, you go first. I''ll stop the police for you..."


    Before I could react, Meng Liang picked up the infusion stand next to the hospital bed with his left hand and rushed to the police at the door.


    "Liangzi!" the four of us shouted at the same time.


    "Let''s go!!!" Meng Liang shouted without looking back.


    "Shit, don''t catch it at all!"


    I turned around to chase Meng Liang, but I was dragged back by the old ghost.


    "If you can run one by one, hurry up..." Zhang Zhe pushed me to the window and shouted.


    Meng Liang must have no way to compare with those professionally trained armed police. In addition, Meng Liang had a plaster cast on his right hand, so he was pressed on the ground by the police at the moment he rushed over.


    Yang Song saw Meng Liang pressed on the ground, picked up the quilt of the hospital bed, and then rushed to the police.


    "Shit, hurry up!!! Grandpa, I''m great once..." Yang Song shouted as he ran.


    Yang Song''s method was really effective. The quilt suddenly blocked the sight of the police.


    "I have to keep the fucking ink..." the old ghost gritted his teeth and pushed Liu Rui and me down from the window.


    Zhang Zhe also dragged Yuan Yuan and pushed him down. Then they both jumped down from the window.


    "Bang!"


    I fell hard on the garbage, and my back was like burning. I stood up from the garbage, and then picked up Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan.


    "Let''s run separately. The goal is too big..." the old ghost said quickly after jumping down.


    "OK!" Zhang Zhe nodded.


    "Liangzi, and Yang Song are still on it..." I shouted with my teeth clenched.


    "As long as we run away, we will have a chance to save them!!" the old ghost looked at me and then ran directly to the exit of the garbage dump.


    Zhang Zhe came to me, patted me on the shoulder and whispered, "don''t be impulsive first!! there must be a way to save them from the boss. Let''s call..."


    Then Zhang Zhe ran out in the direction of the old ghost.


    "Why?" Liu Rui asked, looking at the direction of the clinic window.


    "..." I bit my lips and didn''t know what to say.


    "Now go back, we can''t save Liangzi and Yang Song..." Yuan said in a heavy tone.


    "Fuck... No matter what the tigers force, let''s run first..." I gritted my teeth and ran directly to the intersection.


    After thinking about it with Yuanyuan, Liu Rui didn''t say a word and ran over with me.


    I ran to the street and found that the old ghost and Zhang Zhe had disappeared. Maybe it was in the opposite direction, so I didn''t see the police next to the street.


    I reached out and stopped a pink private car.


    "What''s the matter?" a girl in her twenties rolled down the window and looked at me.


    "Bang"


    I ignored the girl and directly pulled open the door. Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan followed.


    "What are you doing!!!"


    The girl was crying in the car.


    "Don''t make a fucking noise... We won''t touch you!"


    I put my arms around the girl''s neck and said fiercely.


    "Be gentle with others... After all, we are asking for others now..." Liu Rui said, frowning in the back.


    "You''re hurting me!" the girl shouted with a red face.


    I quickly released her and then said, "drive!!!"


    "Where are you going?" the girl asked carefully.


    "H city..." I thought about it and said.


    "Big brother... I may not have enough oil..." the girl looked at me and said foolishly.


    "Where you drive..." I replied irritably.


    "Weng!"


    The girl pushed into the forward gear, stepped on the accelerator and disappeared in the street!


    "Are you going to take me as a hostage???" ten minutes after the car drove out, the girl stared at me and asked curiously.


    "Elder sister, have you seen too many police and bandit films..." I replied speechless.


    "Isn''t that what''s on TV?" the girl continued.


    ��������


    "Why did you run away?" the girl then asked when she saw that I didn''t speak.


    "Stole the chicken..." Liu Rui, sitting in the back, said casually.


    "Cut... Steal chicken and run like this... Give me the whole blood boiling. Just now I have to send a circle of friends!!!" the girl said seriously after hearing Liu Rui''s words.


    Now I know that the girl sitting next to me obviously has a low IQ. She should be on the same level as Liu Rui

 Chapter 74

    The other end.


    After running out of the garbage, the old ghost didn''t choose to run away at the first time, but hid in a supermarket,


    But his luck was obviously not as good as ours. He was found by the police in less than ten minutes.


    A police car stopped at the entrance of the supermarket. The police got off. The driver shouted at the supermarket with a big horn: "the people inside come out!!"


    "Don''t come here... Or I''ll shoot!"


    The old ghost hiding behind the shelf seems to have nowhere to escape.


    "The last warning, the people in front stop... Squat on the ground with their heads in their arms..."


    There was another sound from the big horn of the police car.


    "I''ll fuck you..." the old ghost then dragged a waiter and shouted, "is there a back door???"


    "Over there..." the waiter shivered and pointed out a direction.


    The old ghost ran to the back door of the supermarket in the direction pointed out by the waiter and found that there was a back door.


    "Creak..."


    Suddenly, a white van in front stopped. A young man opened his mouth and said, "brother, get on the bus!!!"


    "Dongzi, why are you here?" the old ghost asked in surprise.


    Dongzi is an old ghost''s driver in city h. The old ghost thought he was too tired to drive in city B this time, so he brought him here. Just now, when the old ghost went to the clinic to see us, the boy was waiting downstairs.


    "I''ve been following you since I saw the police coming..." Dongzi returned.


    "Fuck, you have to own people at the critical moment..." the old ghost grinned with a pistol and got on the van.


    In the clinic.


    "Team Zhang, I''ve looked all over... Nothing!!!"


    A young policeman ran over and said to a plainclothes policeman.


    "Nothing???"


    Xiao Wei grabbed the collar of the young policeman and shouted with red eyes.


    "No... no!!" the young policeman was obviously frightened by Xiao Wei, shook his head and stammered.


    "Shit, the account book must be in other people''s hands..." Xiao Wei loosened the collar of the young policeman and said discouraged.


    "What about the others?" asked the middle-aged plainclothes policeman at this time.


    "Team Zhang, just catch them, and the others ran away..."


    The young policeman bowed his head and replied.


    "Shit, what do you eat... Can you run away?" the plainclothes policeman scolded in a low voice, then turned to Xiao Wei and said, "I''ll take these two away first..."


    "Take it away..." Xiao Wei waved helplessly.


    Then several policemen pressed Meng Liang and Yang Song out of the clinic.


    "Ha ha, your life as an outlaw is very short..." Xiao Wei walked up to Meng Liang and patted him on the shoulder.


    "When I come out, I''ll kill you first..." Meng Liang looked at Xiao Wei with surprisingly calm eyes.


    "Ha ha..." Xiao Wei smiled and walked away without talking.


    In the police car.


    "I don''t see. You still have the courage to sacrifice yourself to save others!!!" Meng Liang said, handcuffing his back and looking at Yang Song next to him.


    "You have it all, why can''t I have it..." Yang Song said disdainfully.


    "Hehe, do you regret it?" Meng Liang smiled and asked.


    "Regret, fuck, impulsive..." Yang Song replied very honestly.


    "Did you two talk? Squint!" the co pilot''s policeman turned back and scolded.


    "What the fuck have I done? I won''t let you talk?" Yang Song was not used to it. Then he shouted, "I have the right to remain silent, but every word I say will become evidence in court! Now I ask to find my lawyer."


    "Hehe, you''re still looking for a lawyer like B. stay honest..." the co pilot''s policeman smiled back.


    "You''re fucking scolding me. Be careful I sue you for slander. Don''t think I don''t know the law!!!" Yang Song shouted excitedly, spitting on Meng Liang''s face.


    ����


    Three hours later, Meng Liang and Yang Song were taken directly to the Bureau of city B.


    "Let me introduce myself. My name is Zhang Meng, the criminal investigation captain of B Municipal Bureau." Zhang Meng put the information in his hand on the table, then looked at Meng Liang and asked, "name?"


    "Meng Liang."


    "Native place?"


    "SZ City, l province." Meng Liang replied without raising his head.


    "Where did you go the night before yesterday..." Zhang Meng asked again.


    "I didn''t go anywhere..."


    ��


    "Have you been to erdaogouzi village, Guyang county?" Zhang Meng lit a cigarette, squinted at Meng Liang and asked with a smile, "still JB in my heart? I''ve been there, but I haven''t been there!"


    "...!" Meng Liang lowered his head and said nothing.


    Seeing Meng Liang not talking, Zhang Meng grinned. Then he took out a photo from his desk, walked to Meng Liang, directly handed it over and asked, "do you know this man?"


    "..." Meng Liang looked at the photo of Er Biao and fell silent.


    "This man''s name is Liu Biao, from Guyang County, city B. he was killed last night..." Zhang Meng continued.


    Hearing this, Meng Liang turned pale and was stunned for a moment.


    "I don''t know, give me a word..." Zhang Meng said impatiently.


    "No!!" Meng Liang shook his head.


    Hearing this, Zhang Meng turned and walked out of the interrogation room. After a while, he came back, and there was another woman around him. This woman was the widow lover of Er Biao.


    "Have you seen him?" Zhang Meng asked, pointing to the widow Meng liangchong.


    "See... Have seen..." the widow looked at Meng Liang, then moved away from her sight and replied tremblingly.


    "Is he the one who beat Er Biao?" Zhang Meng asked.


    "Yes..."


    "Come on, you go out..." Zhang dashed at the widow and waved his hand.


    Hearing this, the widow immediately ran out of the interrogation room.


    "How? Can you talk well this time!" Zhang Meng sat down opposite Meng Liang and said.


    "..." Meng Liang was surprised because he didn''t know how Er Biao died.


    "Why do you fight Er Biao?"


    "A little contradictory..." Meng Liang whispered.


    "What contradiction?" Zhang Meng then asked.


    "He robbed us of our money..."


    "Why rob you of your money?"


    "..." Meng Liang couldn''t make it up.


    "Bang!"


    Zhang Meng suddenly slapped the table and shouted, "you''re fucking fooling a silly boy here!! you dare to kill people because of some money?"


    "Fart!!" Meng Liang also shouted: "I didn''t kill him at all. I don''t know how he died!!!"


    "Hehe, so the evidence points to you. You can''t run away, okay!!" Zhang Meng frowned and shouted.


    "You are slander..." Meng Liang was silent for two seconds and said with his teeth.


    "Where are your associates?" Zhang Meng asked quickly.


    "I don''t know..."


    "I know someone is behind you and telling you who it is. Your sin can be much lighter, okay?"


    "I didn''t fucking kill..."


    "Son, think it over for yourself... Do you think it''s worth it for a lifetime?"


    Zhang Meng, an experienced interrogator, knew that he couldn''t ask Meng Liang anything today, so he didn''t go on. He patted Meng Liang on the shoulder, and then turned his head out of the interrogation room.


    At this moment, Yang Song is also being interrogated next doo

 Chapter 75

    On the expressway in city B.


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    The telephone rang.


    "Brother, your phone rings!"


    The driving girl stabbed me who was already asleep, frowned and shouted.


    Because I was too tired, Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan fell asleep on the seat after getting on the highway.


    "Ah? What are you talking about?" I asked vaguely, opening my eyes.


    "Phone!!!" the girl impatiently pointed to my trouser pocket.


    "Ah! Thank you!" I took out my cell phone and saw that it was Zhang Zhe.


    "In this way, I''ll be a fugitive... I''ll send you to the Public Security Bureau, but you don''t know..." the girl leaned her mouth and muttered.


    "Hello?" I said by pressing the answer button.


    "Where are you now? How''s the situation?" Zhang Zhe asked quickly.


    "We''re all right now. We''re on our way to H city... How''s your side?" I thought about it and said.


    "How did you get to H city?" Zhang Zhe asked instead of answering my question.


    "I met a kind man on the road and drove him to me..."


    "Is it safe?" Zhang Zhe asked suspiciously.


    "It should be nothing..." I looked at the silly girl and replied.


    "That''s OK. Is the ledger still in your hand?" Zhang Zhe then asked.


    "I gave it to the old ghost. What''s the matter?"


    "... I can''t get in touch with the old ghost. I suspect something may have happened to him..." Zhang Zhe was silent and whispered.


    "Shit!!! Something happened to the old ghost???" my voice instantly increased by eight decibels.


    "The phone can''t get through, and people can''t find it. It''s reasonable to say that even if the mobile phone is dead or lost, he should borrow a phone to contact me..."


    "He must have been caught!!! What should I do?" I asked hurriedly.


    "Not necessarily. OK, let''s talk about it in H city..." Zhang Zhe said helplessly.


    After listening to Zhang Zhe, I hung up directly. I thought quickly in my mind that the ledger is in the hands of the old ghost and the police are brought by Xiao Wei. If the old ghost is caught, the ledger will certainly fall into the hands of Xiao Wei or the police... Once the ledger falls into their hands, we will be busy in vain, and Meng Liang and Yang Song will be in a very dangerous situation. We can''t get the ledger and Liu Yong can''t protect himself, He certainly won''t take care of Meng Liang and Yang Song!!!


    Why did the experienced ghost disappear? In principle, he is the oldest person under Liu Yong''s hands. He deals with the police all year round. We can all run out. Why didn''t he run out?


    Brother Xiao Bao hasn''t contacted us. Where is he now?


    How did Xiao Wei and the police know our location?


    I kept remembering what happened these days in my mind. I found that Xiaowei seemed to know our whereabouts all the time, whether it was going back to the hotel to get the account book or waiting for Xiaobao at the clinic!!!


    Suddenly an idea flashed in my mind!!


    Old ghost, Zhang Zhe, brother Xiaobao, there may be a problem among them!!


    Thinking of this, I dialed Liu Yong and said directly, "we had an accident. Meng Liang and Yang Song were caught. The ledger is in the hands of the old ghost. The old ghost is gone..."


    "Where are you now?" Liu Yong asked without answering me.


    "I''m on the highway. There may be someone in your family..."


    "Come back and talk..." before I finished, Liu Rui scolded and hung up the phone directly.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Rui woke up by my voice and looked at me and asked.


    "It''s all right... The old ghost is gone, and the ledger is still in his hand..." I closed my eyes and said irritably.


    "Shit, are you fucking stupid? Why did you give him the account book!!!" Liu Rui was excited when he heard that the account book was lost again.


    "Don''t fucking ink, how did I know so much would happen..." I scolded.


    "A teammate like a pig!!! Liangzi Yang Song sacrificed in vain this time..." Liu Rui ignored my words and then muttered.


    "..." I closed my eyes and ignored him.


    "But don''t say it. I didn''t expect Yang Song to save us this time. I was a little tearful..." Liu ruigen said heartlessly whether I paid attention to him or not.


    Thinking of Yang Song, my guilt and self blame are even more serious. Liu Rui is right. I shouldn''t give the account book to the old ghost


    "You''re not stealing chickens..." the girl driving the car said with a bulging mouth and big eyes.


    "Elder sister, you''ve come to understand!!! Are we going to run like this when we steal a chicken???" Liu Rui patted his forehead and said speechless.


    "Hum, what have you done???" the girl then asked.


    "Elder sister, what are you asking about with a group of fugitives? Do you know what''s good for you?" Liu Rui saw that the girl driving was very interesting. There was nothing to do, so they chatted.


    "I have the right to know the truth!!!" the girl said in silence.


    "You talk so hard to the robbers. Aren''t you afraid we raped you?" Liu Rui asked with a smile.


    "Cut, just like you... I haven''t seen any big storms?" the girl glanced at Liu Rui''s crotch and said very domineering.


    "Er..." Liu Rui let the girl choke, then quickly changed the topic and asked, "what''s your name?"


    "Wu Mei!" the girl already doesn''t like to talk to Liu Rui, and she can see that Liu Rui is very ink.


    "My name is Liu Rui, sister, add a wechat!!" Liu Rui grinned.


    "No robbers take care of the hostages and want wechat..." Yuan casually inserted a sentence on one side.


    "Roll the calf, you know, sleep honestly..." Liu Rui turned his head and scolded yuan yuan.


    "There is a service area in front, I''ll add some oil..." Wu Mei said, looking at the sign of the service area in front.


    "OK! Don''t call the police!" I nodded and said.


    "Cut, who are you? Do you want something to eat? I''ll buy some..." Wu Mei pushed open the door and asked.


    "No..." I waved my hand.


    After listening, Wu Mei took a small bag and twisted her small ass to the service area.


    "This woman is very suitable for me..." Liu Rui looked at Wu Mei''s back and said.


    "It''s a woman. It seems that it''s all suitable for you..." Yang Song and Meng Liang are not here. AI, Liu Rui''s work is handed over to Yuan Yuan.


    "I found that Yang Song is bad at learning... You look very annoying now. Do you know?" Liu Rui pointed to Yuan Yuan and said.


    "I''m telling the truth..." Yuan Yuan continued.


    "Rolling calf, I don''t like you at all. I''ll officially inform you that you''re out of business about the vice president of the tomb robbing Association..."


    "Come on, be honest. Liangzi Yang Song is still in the police station. Can you have a snack!!!"


    I looked at the two people talking more and more happily, and shouted impatiently.

 Chapter 76

    In three minutes.


    Wu Mei walked back to the car with four bottles of mineral water.


    "Promise, here you are..." Wu Mei reached out and handed the mineral water to the three of us.


    "Thanks!!" I took the mineral water and said with a smile.


    "Hey, I paid for gas and bought you water. It''s a real failure to be a hostage..." Wu Mei shook her head and started the car.


    "Hehe, I''ll reimburse you when you go back..." I unscrewed the mineral water, drank it and said back.


    "I don''t need your money..."


    "Ha ha."


    I smiled and didn''t speak. I felt that although Wu Mei was silly, she was still very good.


    "What do you think if I promise you by example?" Liu Rui blinked and asked.


    "Roll the calf......" Wu Mei scolded impatiently.


    ����


    At one in the morning, in the interrogation room of city B.


    "These two things have a hard mouth. Why can''t you fucking ask..." Zhang Meng frowned and said to the phone.


    "No, we must let them bite out Liu Yong, or it''s meaningless to catch them..." said the other end of the phone.


    "... what do you say?" Zhang Meng was silent and then asked.


    "... use some special means!!" the other end of the phone thought about it and said.


    "You know this is the city bureau!! so many people are watching!!!" Zhang Meng shouted in a low voice.


    "I heard from Wang bureau that your son should go to primary school next year. It''s hard to get the school district room..."


    "Shit!"


    Zhang Meng scolded in a low voice, then hung up the phone, leaned against the corner and lit a cigarette.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Zhang Meng puffed his cigarette and struggled fiercely.


    "Pa"


    Zhang Meng threw away his cigarette butts and walked helplessly to the interrogation room.


    "Little brother, do you want to understand?" Zhang Meng rolled up his sleeve and looked at Meng Liang with a smile.


    "... I didn''t kill anyone." Meng Liang leaned his hands against the iron plate and looked up.


    "Pa!"


    Zhang Meng turned back with a mouth, pointed to Meng Liang''s nose and scolded, "you have a hard fucking mouth! Give you a face, don''t you?"


    "... I don''t have a hard mouth!"


    "Pa!"


    "Fuck your mother, who ordered you?"


    "We didn''t kill anyone!!"


    "Pa!"


    "Believe it or not, I can kill you by lying to your mother?"


    "I didn''t kill anyone..."


    "Don''t say, come on, give him some work!" Zhang Meng was sweating. Every time he asked Meng Liang, he was sure to have a big mouth.


    An hour later, Zhang Meng turned and walked to Yang Song''s interrogation room.


    Yang Song was hung on the interrogation railing, his feet could only touch the ground with his toes, and the electric stick slipped away once in a while.


    "Did you kill the man?"


    "No, I didn''t kill..." Yang Song completely collapsed, and the big snot flowing out of his nostrils was bloodshot.


    "It''s fucking hard, isn''t it?"


    "Crackling!" the baton poked Yang Song again.


    "I didn''t fucking kill anyone!!!" Yang Song shouted.


    ����


    On the highway.


    "How long do we have to get to H city?" I asked Wu Mei, staring at the GPS in the car.


    "Half an hour..." Wu Mei answered after thinking about it.


    I took out the phone and called Liu Yong.


    "We still have half an hour to H city. Where are you now?" I said directly after Liu Yong answered the phone.


    "I was in the conference room where you first met me. Come here..." Liu Yong replied.


    After listening, I hung up the phone directly, then picked up the GPS in the car and pressed it.


    "After entering the city, go according to this address..." I showed Wu Mei the GPS and whispered.


    "Good drop..." Wu Mei glanced at the GPS and smiled back.


    Forty minutes later.


    We came to the address given to me by Liu Yong.


    "You wait for us here, don''t go there, okay?" I asked Wu Mei after I got off the bus.


    "Hungry..." Wu Mei said with big eyes.


    "Then go to dinner first!! wait for us when you finish..."


    "Come on, there''s no money..."


    "Take this first..."


    I pulled out some RMB from my wallet and threw it to Wu Mei. Then I ran directly to the building with Liu Rui and yuan.


    "Thank you, boss!!!" Wu Mei shouted at me happily with the money.


    The three of us panted and ran upstairs. When we entered the house, I found Liu Yong, Zhang Zhe and brother Xiaobao.


    "Come on, sit down..." Liu Yong said expressionless when he saw us coming in.


    "Where are Meng Liang and Yang song now?" I was not in the mood to sit, so I ran to Liu Yong and asked.


    "Your two friends are in city B now." Liu Yong looked at me and said.


    "What''s up?" I asked hurriedly.


    Liu Yong looked at me. After a moment of silence, he continued: "Er Biao is dead. The widow identified you as the murderer. It''s a little troublesome..."


    "What did you say?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Liu Yong in surprise.


    "All the evidence points to you. Simply put, in the eyes of the police, you are a murderer!!" Liu Yong continued.


    "Fart, we didn''t kill Er Biao at all!!!" I shouted excitedly.


    "I know, but the police don''t know..." Liu Yong replied expressionless.


    "What do you say next? How can we save Meng Liang and Yang Song?" I asked, looking at Liu Yong directly.


    "Calm down, sit there and listen to me..."


    "I can''t calm down. My brother is now pressed in the Public Security Bureau as a murderer. Tell me how to calm down!!!" my eyes are red and I shouted at Liu Yong with great emotion.


    "Bang!"


    Liu Yong suddenly stood up, directly patted the gun on the table, glanced at the three of us coldly, and said without warning: "You need to know who you''re talking to now. When you do this fucking job and go this way, you should be prepared!! is it so easy to take 500000? If something happens, you run to me and ask me what to do? We belong to employment relationship, not kinship relationship. Do you fucking know it?"


    Liu Yong''s words are sonorous and powerful. Although they are very realistic and impersonal, he is right.


    We were originally hired by Liu Yong. We were not related to others for no reason. In such a big event, people have no obligation to save people. What he cares about is whether the account book can be taken back. Is the 500000 he spent worth it?


    If I mention feelings with others now, it''s sheer nonsense!


    The three of us clenched our palms tightly and watched Liu Yong say nothing, and our inner fear was spreading. Because the three of us knew that Liu Yong''s words were very direct, he would not take care of Meng Liang and Yang Song''s life and death, and even several of us would be charged with murder.


    What should I do?


    I sat on the sofa powerlessly and my mind was in a mess. I didn''t expect Liu Yong to turn over so quickly. I thought Liu Yong would have any way to save Meng Liang and Yang Song. Now it seems that I''m too naive.

 Chapter 77

    "Er Biao must have been killed by Xiao Wei, and then bribed the widow and colluded with the police. It is obvious that Yu Xiang is calculating you step by step..." Liu Yong paused and then said: "Yu Xiang wants to catch all of you. The account book is in your hands. As long as he catches all of you, he will certainly get the account book. Secondly, after you enter the Bureau, you will extort a confession by torture. As long as one person can''t stand it, the crime of buying murder will fall on my head..."


    "..." I was deeply shocked when I heard Liu Yong''s words. I never thought Yu Xiangbu had such a big game, and it was still dead!


    "Hehe, Yu Xiang is very good at chess... He has made some progress over the years!" Liu Yong smiled when he saw that I didn''t speak.


    "What should you do?" I asked, looking at Liu Yong.


    "First, the ledger is in the hands of the old ghost. Although the old ghost is missing, it doesn''t mean it has fallen into the hands of the police. Second, as long as your friend doesn''t admit the fact of murder and doesn''t bite me out, I''ll be fine. Although this move is very dangerous, it hasn''t killed me yet."


    "But..."


    "But once the old ghost is caught, or your friend is beaten into a trick, then I will be unable to protect myself!!!" Liu Yong interrupted me before I said anything.


    "They won''t bite you out..." I said.


    "Things are unpredictable, Xiao Bao and Xiao Zhe. You two go to find the old ghost now and try every means to find him..." Liu Yong sighed and turned to Xiao Bao and Zhang Zhe.


    "Good!"


    The two nodded, turned and walked out of the conference room.


    "As long as I''m outside, your friend will be fine. Do you understand?" Liu Yong patted me on the shoulder and said softly.


    "I see!" I nodded.


    "Don''t blame me for being cruel. The old ghost and the account book have disappeared. My situation is very dangerous now. I have said hello to the above and convicted your two friends as accomplices. As long as the police don''t catch you, they will be fine for the time being... There is only so much I can do now..." Liu Yong continued.


    "I suspect there is an insider in your hands!!!" I suddenly looked up at Liu Yong and said.


    "Why do you say that?" Liu Yong asked me with a frown.


    "I feel... No matter where we go, Yu Xiang''s people will follow us..." I gritted my teeth and said.


    "Who do you think is the insider?"


    "..." I lowered my head in silence.


    "Old ghost?"


    "Zhang Zhe?"


    "Or Xiaobao?"


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Liu Yong was so excited that he pointed to my chest and asked aggressively.


    "I don''t know!!" I stood up.


    Liu Yong suddenly picked up the pistol and stared at me. Although his face was expressionless, the tingling in his eyes could not be covered up. His lips trembled and asked me, "tell me who is the ghost?"


    I was breathless and speechless.


    "Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t know!!" Liu Yongda scolded, and then walked past me with a gun head.


    In Liu Yong''s eyes, he may never believe the fact that there are traitors in his team. Maybe he thinks there are no traitors in his team, maybe he is deceiving himself and others


    Standing there, I suddenly felt something wrong.


    I suddenly turned around and shouted at the door, "Master Liu!!"


    Outside the door, voices echoed, but no one answered.


    ����


    In the interrogation room of city B, Yang Song had been plagued by Zhang Meng for four or five hours and lay unconscious on the ground.


    And Meng Liang in the next room has also changed at the moment!


    "What are you trying to do?! fuck you, do you know how many so-called social brothers come here and put down the case?! hold on?" Zhang Meng took a toothpick, pressed Meng Liang''s palm with his left hand, and plunged his right hand directly into the nail of his middle finger!


    "Ah!!"


    Meng Liang twitched all over, green veins on his forehead, and a heartrending howl came out of his mouth.


    "... you''ve got two pricks! You have 18 fingers in total, even your feet and hands. You can''t help but wonder if you can hold on!" Zhang Meng asked with a frown.


    "Don''t fix it, I beg you, I''ll take it, don''t fix it...!" Meng Liang cried with incomparable words.


    "Did you kill people? Who ordered you?" Zhang Meng asked in a low voice after hearing Meng Liang''s words.


    "Ah... I didn''t kill anyone!!!" Meng Liang shouted in a low voice.


    "It''s still not hard enough, you still haven''t taken it..." Zhang Meng picked up a toothpick again and said to Meng Liang, "I tell you ang! The toothpick is finished! There''s an electric stick or something. It''ll take another day!"


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Hearing this, Meng Liang gasped violently.


    "Come on, put your hand out!" Zhang Meng said and broke Meng Liang''s finger.


    "Don''t fucking fix it!!" Meng Liang shouted by pulling his neck.


    "Stretch out your fingers, fuck you!" Zhang Meng broke his palm.


    "I''m not loose. I''ll fucking sue you, sue you to death, and you extort a confession by torture!"


    "OK, I''ll give you my alarm number later. You must sue me!" Zhang Meng frowned and scolded and shouted, "come here, two people, break his fingers off!"


    "Don''t come, I took it, I took it, OK? I fucking said, I''ll say whatever you ask...!" Meng Liang''s heart seemed to be hit by a sledgehammer as soon as he saw someone coming. At the moment, what he said in his mouth was completely beyond his brain.


    "Really?" Zhang Meng asked, pulling his hair.


    "Say, I say!"


    "Fuck, don''t you think you said earlier that there would be no such programs?" Zhang Meng threw away his toothpick and then said, "Mom, if you''re like this, you''d rather die than surrender! Fuck."


    Meng Liang was lying on the iron chair, staring blankly.


    "Come on, let''s start last night!" Zhang Meng lit a cigarette and then sat on his desk.


    "Last night, I went to your house and fucked your daughter-in-law..." Meng Liang grinned, looked at Zhang Meng and said.


    "Draft it... Play with me!!"


    Zhang Meng picked up the electric stick and hit Meng Liang''s head directly.


    "Come here, two people, and then fix..." Zhang Meng called two criminal policemen, then took off his coat and turned out of the interrogation room.


    "Pa!"


    Zhang Meng leaned against the door of the interrogation room, lit a cigarette and sucked it up. Then he took out his mobile phone and dialed a number


    "How''s it going? Did you lift the case?" asked the other end of the phone directly.


    "One pretends to be dead and one doesn''t say anything..." Zhang Meng said in silence.


    "Then why do you call me? Go ahead!!" said the other end of the phone with some reluctance.


    "You can''t fix it. It''s easy to kill people. Think of other ways..." Zhang Meng said, gritting his teeth.


    "Shit..."


    Before he finished speaking, Zhang Meng hung up the phone, pulled out the battery and turned it off directly.

 Chapter 78

    H City, Yu Xiang''s home.


    "Fuck, I didn''t expect these two children to be so fucking hard!!!" Yu Xiang put down his phone and said to Xiao Wei next to him.


    "What''s the matter? We don''t have the ledger, and the two children don''t spit out. It''s very embarrassing..." Xiao Wei sat on the sofa casually and looked at Yu Xiang and muttered.


    "..." Yu Xiang looked up at the distance and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Three minutes later, Yu Xiang seemed to make a decision and picked up the phone next to the sofa.


    "Pa Pa Pa Pa!"


    Yu Xiang skillfully pressed a string of numbers.


    "What''s up?" the other party whispered after answering the phone.


    "... the two children in the bureau are useless!!" Yu Xiang said in silence.


    "What do you want?"


    "Almost, you should surface..." Yu Xiang said directly.


    "Are you crazy?" exclaimed the other end of the phone.


    "It''s almost time. If you don''t make up your mind, Liu Yong won''t die..." Yu Xiang said, gritting his teeth.


    "Do you have a good idea?"


    "Think about it, all right!!" Yu Xiang sighed.


    The other side hung up the phone. Yu Xiang closed his eyes and leaned against the sofa. "It''s time to end..."


    ����


    After leaving Liu Yong''s office, we took Wu Mei to find a hotel. I Liu Ruiyuan and Wu Mei myself.


    "What''s matter with the you? You''re all dejected?" Wu Mei asked bored while eating ice cream and fooling her little feet.


    I lay in bed and didn''t want to say a word. I just wanted to have a quiet sleep.


    "Ask you something?" Wu Mei pushed me and asked.


    I still closed my eyes and didn''t speak.


    "We''re all right, don''t ask..." Liu Rui sat on the sofa, smoking and returning to the.


    "Cut, the whole is quite mysterious. Sister, I went to bed..." Wu Mei glanced, stood up and walked out of the room.


    the second day


    "The old ghost has a letter!!!" Zhang Zhe hurried into Liu Yong''s office and shouted.


    "Where is it?" Liu Yongteng stood up.


    "Kidnapped... It''s 2 million yuan opposite. Let''s redeem people," Zhang Zhe continued.


    "OK." Liu yongmu nodded, not knowing what he was thinking in his mind.


    "Cash on the other side..."


    "Where do you trade?" Liu Yong asked.


    "The other side hasn''t said yet. Let''s prepare the money first..."


    "Be careful? Are you sure it''s an old ghost?" Liu Yong looked at Zhang Zhe with some doubts.


    "Pa!"


    Zhang Zhe directly threw his mobile phone at Liu Yong, who took it.


    A video played on the mobile phone screen shows the old ghost being beaten by a group of masked people.


    Liu Yong looked at the screen and was stunned. After a while, he said, "I''ll prepare the money. You can contact the robbers and make an appointment to redeem people."


    "Good!"


    After Zhang Zhe left, Liu Yong looked out of the window


    After a short vent, Liu Yong picked up his mobile phone and made a call.


    "You can move!"


    After the other party answered the phone, Liu Yong said only four simple words.


    Two hours later.


    Liu Yong, Zhang Zhe, brother Xiaobao, me, Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan gathered in Liu Yong''s office.


    "What do you mean?" I looked at the four boxes of cash on the ground and asked suspiciously.


    "The old ghost has a letter and has been kidnapped. Let''s take the money to redeem him at four o''clock. You''ll take the money later..." Liu Yong pointed to me and said.


    "Don''t go, brother. We''ll just go..." brother Xiao Bao suddenly opened his mouth and said.


    "No, let''s go together..." Liu Yong smiled and said casually.


    "You can''t go. What if it''s a trap?" Xiao Bao shouted in front of Liu Yong.


    "Hehe, if it''s a trap, I have to go. The opposite side is running towards me. If I don''t go, will they return visits?"


    "..." brother Xiao Bao fell silent after hearing Liu Yong''s words.


    Liu Yong pushed away Xiaobao in front of him, and then walked out with big steps.


    Several of us picked up the money box on the ground and followed Liu Yong closely. Only brother Xiaobao stood in place and afterthought Liu Yonggang''s words.


    "Why don''t you go?" I asked as I sat in the car and looked at Liu Yong.


    "Waiting for a text message..." Liu Yong sat in the copilot and closed his eyes.


    Zhang zhezheng was waiting for one cigarette after another when he suddenly received a short message from the bandit, which said: "within an hour, go to the gate of Castle Peak Park!"


    "Patter!"


    Zhang Zhe threw away his cigarette butts, then turned to Liu Yong and said, "he asked us to go to Castle Peak Park."


    "Drive!" Liu Yong replied.


    At the gate of Castle Peak Park.


    We came here in less than half an hour. Zhang Zhe parked his car at the gate of the park and kept looking around, trying to find the traces of the bandits.


    After a while, Zhang Zhe received another call.


    "Hello?"


    "You go to the fork in front of the park. Hurry up, right now." the bandit said directly.


    "Where are you?" Zhang Zhe asked with a frown.


    "Let you go, you go!" the bandit commanded impatiently.


    "OK!" Zhang Zhe paused and reached out to hang up the phone.


    "Hold on, it''s open." the bandit added immediately.


    "Fuck." Zhang Zhe scolded, and then drove straight away.


    Buzz!


    A minute later, we came to an intersection next to the park. Zhang Zhe glanced around with his remaining light, and then swallowed his saliva.


    "I''m here!" Zhang Zhe said to the phone.


    "..." the other end of the phone didn''t answer.


    "Don''t fucking try, we didn''t call the police!!!" Zhang Zhe shouted impatiently.


    "There''s a repair shop on your left. You drive in and turn right. There''s a factory. I''ll wait for you there..." after a long silence, the voice came back to you on the phone.


    Zhang Zhe slammed the steering wheel after listening, and our car drove directly into the overhaul plant.


    Liu Yong was the first to get off the bus. He looked around the overhaul plant with his hands on his back. We followed him with money boxes.


    Five minutes later, we walked through the security room with the cash box, and then entered the innermost plant.


    "Patter!"


    A young man sat in a chair and watched the crowd light a cigarette. Then he rushed to Liu Yong and said, "is there enough money?"


    "I don''t want to miss you at all..." Zhang Zhe replied concisely.


    "Yes, check the goods!" the young man nodded.


    "Hula!"


    As soon as the voice fell, several people rushed up and opened four money boxes.


    With a cigarette in his mouth and a cash detector in his hand, the leading youth turned around the box, pointed with a ruler and said, "take out this pile!"


    "PATA!" the assistant next to him laboriously deducted the pile of money pointed out.


    "Shua!"


    The leading youth put a pile of money into the money detector.


    "Didi, a hundred!" the voice of the cash detector sounded.


    "OK?" Liu Yong looked up and asked.


    "Yes, yes." the young man nodded.


    "Where are my people?" Liu Yong asked with a frown.


    "You may not be able to take people away..." the young man said with a smile.

 Chapter 79

    "Shua!"


    Brother Xiao Bao and Zhang Zhe drew their guns at the same time, pointed to the young man and asked, "what the fuck do you mean?"


    "It''s not interesting?" the young man said with a indifferent look.


    "Drafting? Are you playing big? Do you know whose money you take?" brother Xiaobao then scolded.


    "I''m from Guangdong. If I don''t recognize you, don''t give me the whole society..." the young man looked at the gun in brother Xiao Bao and Zhang Zhe''s hand and seemed a little scared.


    "Give me the person, you can get out of H city..." Liu Yong, who has been watching nearby, finally spoke.


    "Hehe, who are you? You''re quite good. In H city?" the young man looked up and down at Liu Yong


    "Three!"


    Liu Yong raised three fingers, and the young man still looked at Liu Yong with a smile.


    "Two!"


    "Creak!"


    A burst of braking sound sounded, and another car came in outside the plant. It turned and stopped near the door of the workshop. We turned around and stared at the two cars.


    "Bang!" the door opened. The party got off the car and then stopped. Yu Xiang was the first, followed by Xiao Wei.


    "What made my brother Liu so unhappy?" Yu Xiang walked towards us with a smile and said enthusiastically.


    Liu Yong was still expressionless, turned his head and swept around. The corner of his mouth despised Yu Xiang and said, "it''s really you!"


    "What is me?" Yu Xiang still asked with a smile.


    "Where''s the old ghost?" Liu Yong asked cleanly without thinking of catching up with Yu Xiang.


    "Bring it up..." Yu Xiang shouted at the young man who received the money when he saw that Liu Yong already knew everything and had no leisure to continue acting.


    After a while, the young man pulled out an old ghost who had been beaten and covered in blood from the factory.


    "Brother... Go!" the old ghost shouted in a very weak voice when he saw Liu Yong.


    "Old ghost..." Liu Yong looked at the old ghost with flashing eyes, gently called his name, wanted to say something, but stopped again.


    "Come on, brother!!" the old ghost saw that Liu Yong didn''t respond, and then shouted.


    "Brother Liu, how long have we known each other?" Yu Xiang went to the old ghost, grabbed the old ghost''s head and asked with a smile.


    "Nearly twenty years!!" Liu Yong looked up and thought about it.


    "Do you remember what you told me when we first met?" Yu Xiang asked with staring eyes.


    "I said you can''t make the climate..." Liu Yong replied with his head down.


    "Ha ha, do you think I''m a climate now!" Yu Xiang laughed, pointed to Liu Yong and said madly.


    "...." Liu Yong bowed his head and said nothing.


    "A hooligan who didn''t even want to see the same at the beginning, a little man who made you sneer at at at the beginning, now! Today! Push you to this share, can you tell me what it''s like in your heart?"


    Yu Xiang grabbed Liu Yong''s clothes and shouted word by word.


    "You''re old, you know? You fought with you for 20 years, you won for 20 years, but today I tell you, you fucking lost! You lost completely!"


    Seeing that Liu never spoke, Yu Xiang then shouted.


    "Come on, how can we let the old ghost go?" Liu Yong asked helplessly.


    "You transfer all your business to my name and take all your money away. Find a quiet place to rest, brother Liu!" Yu Xiang patted Liu Yong on the shoulder and said lightly.


    "Shua!"


    Liu Yong suddenly looked up and looked at Yu Xiang strangely.


    "I thought you came for the Development Zone Project..." after a moment of silence, Liu Yong looked at Yu Xiang and said.


    "Hehe, the development zone?" Yu Xiangyi was happy and then said, "brother Liu, you are too naive. You are gone. I have as many projects as I want. Do you understand?"


    "You have a big appetite. Can you eat it?"


    "Ha ha, you don''t have to worry about brother Liu. I have my own way..." Yu Xiang laughed.


    "Brother, don''t listen to him... Go!!" the old ghost stared at the beads and shouted hysterically.


    Liu Yong looked up at the old ghost. He didn''t know what he was thinking. The plant fell into silence.


    "I''ll fucking kill you!!" little brother Bao suddenly became angry and pulled out the pistol.


    "Come on!!! I''ll fucking stand here!! do it!" Yu Xiang said calmly.


    "Xiaobao!!"


    Liu Yong roared. Brother Xiaobao still looked ahead. The muzzle of the gun was on Xiang''s chest and stared at Yu Xiang!


    "Brother Liu, how are you thinking?" Yu Xiang shouted at Liu Yong.


    Liu Yong ignored Yu Xiang and went straight to the old ghost.


    "Big... Big brother!" the old ghost shouted at Liu Yong.


    "Old ghost, if I don''t save you today, do you hate me!!" Liu Yong''s tone of voice is always so neutral and always so simple. He stood in front of the old ghost and shouted.


    "No... don''t hate!" the old ghost looked at Liu Yong, dodged his eyes and replied inconceivably.


    "Will you follow me?" Liu Yong asked.


    "No! Never!" the old ghost replied with his head down and his teeth clenched.


    "Pa!!"


    Liu Yong swung his arm, slapped the old ghost in the face, then pointed to the old ghost''s nose and said, "I don''t give you enough money to spend? It''s hard to live in the house I give you? Isn''t the car I fucking give you easy to drive?"


    "No... not..." the old ghost stared at Liu Yong in a daze and stammered. He didn''t know how to answer.


    "Pa!!"


    Another slap sounded on the old ghost''s face.


    "Since they are not, why betray me?" Liu Yong bit his lips and trembled with anger.


    "Brother, I didn''t..." the old ghost opened his mouth and explained.


    "Pa!"


    Liu Yong went down with another mouth.


    "At this fucking time, do you still want to cheat me? Even a few children can run out, but you can''t run out? You''re not caught by the police, but you''re caught by Xiao Wei? You''re lost and don''t know to contact us? You''ve been in society for the longest time, can''t you fucking understand this? I fucking lay in bed last night and thought about 10000 reasons for you to disappear, but my brain told me that there''s only one kind of missing Yes, you betrayed me!!! "Liu Yong shouted loudly.


    "I......" the old ghost twitched at the corners of his mouth, trying to explain, but he didn''t know how to explain.


    "Stop fucking talking, even if Xiaowei catches you, it''s enough for them to catch you and get the account book. Is it necessary to keep you? Use your brain to think!! an account book is enough to kill me, why do they bother to paint a snake and add feet!!!" Liu Yong then shouted.


    "..." the old ghost directly lowered his head and stopped talking.


    After listening to Liu Yong''s words, everyone present was deeply shocked, including me!


    Although I always felt that there might be an insider among the old ghost, Zhang Zhe and Xiaobao, I never thought it would be an old ghost.


    Liu Yong, a seemingly gentle tiger, doesn''t seem to be blinded by his comfortable life. His thinking is still so meticulous and his eyes are still so sharp!

 Chapter 80

    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    At this time, Yu Xiang suddenly clapped his hands, applauded and said to Liu Yong: "ha ha, it''s Liu Yong. This analysis... Tut Tut, I took it!!!"


    "Family ugliness, let you laugh..." Liu Yong returned calm and expressionless.


    "Ha ha, wonderful! You continue as if I don''t exist. Ang! Continue..." Yu Xiang clapped his hands and continued.


    "Now this man has nothing to do with me. Do what you want..." Liu Yong said softly, pointing to the old ghost.


    After that, Liu Yong turned and got ready to get on the bus.


    "Brother Liu, you seem to have forgotten something!!!" Yu Xiang shouted suddenly after Liu Yong.


    "Ah, if you don''t tell me, I forgot. Xiao zhe took the money..."


    Liu yongtou didn''t look back. He had to get on the bus when he opened the door.


    "Ha ha, brother Liu, you are so forgetful. Don''t you want this account book?"


    Yu Xiang laughed, stretched out his hand, took out the black account book and looked at Liu Yong triumphantly.


    Liu Yong stopped getting on the bus, turned his head and looked at Yu Xiang. He was silent for a while and said, "leave the money for you and the account book for me!"


    "Hahaha!!!"


    Yu Xiang seemed to hear a big joke. He squatted on the ground with his stomach and laughed.


    "The first day you met me? Do you think it''s possible?" Yu Xiang stood up and fiddled with his clothes, smiled and said.


    "Too little?" Liu Yong tilted his head and looked at Yu Xiang.


    "Such an important account book, brother Liu, you give me this money. It''s really a little less!!"


    "Then I don''t want it..." Liu Yong waved his hand and then walked to the car.


    "You... What do you mean???"


    Yu Xiang finally realized that something might be wrong!


    Liu Yong turned back and walked to Yu Xiang. He looked at Yu Xiang lightly. Then he said with a disdain: "after fighting with me for 20 years, you still haven''t made any progress!!!"


    "What do you mean?" Yu Xiang looked at Liu Yong strangely and repeated.


    "You''re not qualified to talk to me. Stay away!! you think too much about driving me out of H city!!! If you can''t make the climate, you can''t make the climate!!" Liu Yong''s voice is not loud, but everyone can hear it.


    After hearing Liu Yong''s words, Yu Xiang immediately picked up the account book in his hand and looked through it quickly!


    Yu Xiangyue turned back, and his eyes widened.


    "This... This is impossible!!! Impossible!!!"


    Yu Xiang looked at the account book in his hand and shouted inconceivably.


    Yu Xiang ran to the old ghost like crazy and directly threw the ledger on the old ghost''s face.


    "Draft it, the account book is fake!!! Tell me what the fuck happened!!!" Yu Xiang dragged the old ghost''s head and shouted with great emotion.


    The old ghost quickly picked up the account book on the ground and quickly turned it up. After reading it for a while, the old ghost spread his eyes on the ground without squeaking.


    "Why!! draft!! you speak!! why!!" Yu Xiang kept repeating a sentence and shouted at the old ghost.


    "Fuck your mother!! old ghost, you dare to play with me! I''ll fucking kill you!!" Yu Xiang''s brain was blank. He took out a pistol and aimed it at the old ghost''s head!


    "No... no... impossible!"


    The old ghost lay on the ground and couldn''t understand why!!!


    Not only the old ghost, it seems that everyone present can''t understand why the ledger is false except Liu Yong!!!!


    "Go home!!" Liu Yong shouted angrily.


    We closely follow Liu Yong''s steps. Although we have thousands of doubts in our hearts, I know now is not the time to solve the mystery.


    "Stop them!!" Yu Xiang shouted when he saw Liu Yong leaving.


    "Wow!!"


    More than 20 people were suddenly thrown out of the plant, all holding machetes and shotguns. These people quickly surrounded us.


    "Ha ha, playing with firepower?" Liu Yong looked at a group of people who suddenly appeared, grinned and said faintly.


    At this time, Yu Xiang had no expression on his face. He slowly came over and sorted Liu Yong''s collar. Then he slowly said, "brother Liu, don''t want to go out today..."


    "Then I have to go out?" Liu Yong asked with a smile as Yu Xiang fiddled with his clothes.


    "Then try!!!" a familiar voice sounded.


    It was not Yu Xiang who spoke.


    But Zhang Zhe!!!!


    Zhang Zhe held a pistol in his hand and pointed to Liu Yong''s head. His voice looked at Liu Yong coldly and said.


    "What!!!!!" I exclaimed.


    I can''t believe the sudden scene. It turns out that Zhang Zhe is also a traitor!!!


    I was not the only one who was surprised. Everyone stared at Zhang Zhe. All this happened so suddenly!!


    "Xiao Zhe, what are you doing?" Xiao Bao shouted excitedly, as if he didn''t believe Zhang Zhe was an insider.


    Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan also looked at the familiar and strange Zhang Zhe in surprise.


    "Fuck your mother! Zhang Zhe!! put down the gun and go home and say something!!!" brother Xiao Bao saw that Zhang Zhe didn''t speak, raised the gun and shouted.


    "Xiao Bao! I''m sorry! I can''t go back!! I can''t play Gobang with you anymore!!!" Zhang Zhe said with cold eyes.


    "I''ll fuck you!!" brother Xiao Bao kicked Zhang Zhe in the stomach, then went crazy, pulled his hair, punched him in the face.


    "Do you fucking know who you''re pointing at with a gun! It''s the man who helped you pay back the money when you were chased by usury!! it''s the father who raised you until now!!! He always likes you very much, you know!!! He treats you as a married son!! he''s closer than me!! you''re a fucking social fool!! tell me why???" Brother Xiaobao pulled his hair, pointed to Liu Yong and shouted.


    "Are you finished? Let me go when you''re finished!" Zhang Zhe looked at brother Xiaobao like a stranger and said without a trace of expression.


    "... my brother Zhang Zhe... Dead... Dead!!" brother Xiao Bao loosened Zhang Zhe and lay on the ground with tears in his eyes.


    "Brother Xiaobao!!" I ran to pick up brother Xiaobao.


    "Zhang Zhe, how do I treat you?" Liu Yong walked up to Zhang Zhe and asked coldly.


    "Good for me!!!" Zhang Zhe shouted.


    "Then why betray me!" Liu Yong continued.


    "I don''t get enough!!"


    "I can''t help it at last, can I?" Liu Yong said with a smile.


    "You knew I was a traitor, didn''t you?" Zhang Zhe asked.


    "I''ve known for a long time. I''ve been giving you another chance. As long as you follow me on the bus today, I can treat everything as if it hasn''t happened!! but you still can''t help it!!!" Liu Yong sighed and said in a sad voice.


    ��How did you know!! " Zhang Zhe raised his voice eight degrees, stared at Liu Yong and asked.

 Chapter 81

    "Do you want to know?" Liu Yong stared at Zhang Zhe.


    "Yes!"


    "Come and see this video!!" Liu Yong took out his mobile phone from his trouser pocket and threw it to Zhang Zhe.


    There is a video playing on the mobile phone, which is roughly as follows:


    "Please, let me go!" Er Biao lay on the ground, man Liang looked at Zhang Zhe in panic and begged.


    "You have to die, if you don''t die, we''ll be busy in vain..." Zhang Zhe said with a gun in his hand and an expressionless face.


    "Come on, stop the ink, do it!!!" at this time, Xiao Wei''s voice sounded outside the video.


    Zhang Zhe put the mineral water bottle at the muzzle of the gun, put his finger on the trigger and shouted softly, "come on, look up!"


    Er Biao was stunned.


    "Poof!"


    A not harsh gunshot sprang up, and ER Biao''s eyebrows turned a little red, stared at the beads and fell to the ground.


    "This work is done quickly, worthy of the Liu family..." after Er Biao''s death, Xiao Wei''s voice sounded again.


    "Inform your boss immediately, call the police and arrest the person. The person is in Zhang''s orthopedics department..."


    The video ends.


    Today''s event is too sudden. I can guess that there is a ghost under Liu Yong''s hand, but I can''t think of it. Zhang Zhe and the old ghost are both traitors, and what surprises me most is that Xiao Wei is Liu Yong''s person!!!


    "It''s too fucking messy..." Liu Rui looked at what was happening in front of him, stared at me and said.


    "It turned out that Er Biao was killed by Zhang Zhe... The video was recorded by Xiao Wei, which means that Liangzi and Yang Song are all right?" Yuan Yuan also analyzed.


    "Well, it''s all right. As long as there is this video, we can save them both..." I nodded and said.


    "Hehe, Xiaowei is your man???" Zhang Zhe sneered after watching the video.


    "I''m not his man, just take what you need!!" at this time, Xiao Wei came out with his hands on his back.


    "Xiaowei... What are you doing?" Yu Xiang looked at Xiaowei manliang in surprise.


    "What the fuck did you say I was doing???" Xiao Wei Ran to Yu Xiang like crazy and shouted with big eyes.


    "What do you mean?" Yu Xiang lowered his head and bit his teeth back.


    Xiaowei pointed to Yu Xiang''s nose: "you''re still acting now!!!"


    "Xiao Wei..." Yu Xiang bit his lips and suddenly raised his head to look at Xiao Wei.


    "Don''t fucking call me Xiao Wei!!! I feel sick!!!" Xiao Wei stretched out his hand to Yu Xiang and shouted loudly.


    "Tell me how old I am this year?" Xiao Wei then asked.


    "23!" Yu Xiang replied.


    "Why do you remember so clearly!!! Tell me why?" Xiao Wei roared word by word.


    "..." Yu Xiang lowered his head in silence.


    "Nineteen years ago, you personally killed your eldest brother''s family. You stepped on the body of your eldest brother''s family to today, didn''t you?"


    "Fart! Don''t listen to Liu Wei''s words. There''s no truth in his fucking mouth. He doesn''t provoke you all the time!! you''ve been cheated, you know?" Yu Xiang explained excitedly.


    "You don''t admit it yet, do you? I''ve found a lot of people who know about it. Everyone told me that you killed your eldest brother yourself!!!"


    "Oh, so you know everything..." Yu Xiang smiled bitterly and didn''t explain again.


    "But you didn''t kill your eldest brother''s three-year-old son, did you?" Xiao Wei continued.


    "Yes!"


    "That''s me, isn''t it?" Xiao Wei shouted, holding Yu Xiang''s clothes almost crazily.


    "Xiao Wei..."


    "Don''t fucking call me Xiao Wei. If Liu Yong hadn''t told me the truth, I might have worked all my life for my father''s enemy!!!"


    "Hahaha, this is a fucking sin. Yes, I killed your family, including your parents!!" Yu Xiang finally admitted the fact.


    "Then why didn''t you kill me?" Xiao Wei asked with tears.


    "Maybe it''s the discovery of conscience!!!" Yu Xiang thought and replied.


    "What a fucking discovery of conscience..." Xiao Wei said madly, pointing to Yu Xiang with tears in his eyes and laughing.


    Yu Xiang glanced at Xiao Wei with a guilty voice and said with a trembling voice: "Many years ago, as Liu Yong said, I was a little gangster who achieved nothing, but I wanted to rise to the sky step by step. What I lacked was an opportunity and a little humanity!! I admit this!! later, the shortcut came!! your father took a fancy to me. He began to take me step by step and let me rise to the top quickly, but slowly your father saw my ambition, He wants to edge me and eliminate me!! I don''t want to be eliminated, and I don''t want to lose everything at that time, so I can''t... all this is forced by your father!!! "


    "So you killed my whole family?" Xiao Wei asked, looking at Yu Xiang sarcastically.


    Without a trace of taboo, Yu Xiang looked directly at Xiao Wei and continued: "isn''t this the case in society? If I don''t kill your father, your father will kill me!"


    "Fart!! these are all excuses you make for your ruthlessness!!!" Xiao Wei gritted his teeth and scolded.


    "I''m a fucking wolf. I should have killed you..."


    "I''ll take revenge on my parents today!!!" Xiaowei suddenly became angry and pulled out the pistol, directly against Xiang''s chest.


    "Bang!"


    A gunshot rang out in the factory!


    It was not Xiao Wei who shot, but the young man who had collected the money before.


    Xiao Wei fell to the ground and died in peace!


    I looked at Xiao Wei''s body in surprise. Although I knew that Yu Xiang might attack us today, I didn''t expect that they would dare to shoot and kill in broad daylight!


    "Who the fuck told you to shoot!!!" Yu Xiang was stunned for a moment after seeing Xiao Wei''s death, then turned his head and shouted.


    "If I don''t shoot, he will kill you..." the young man looked indifferent.


    "Yes, since it''s already like this, none of you want to go out!!"


    Although Xiao Wei finally betrayed Liu Yong, Liu Yong still had feelings for Xiao Wei. After all, he stayed with him for so long. Seeing Xiao Wei dead, Liu Yong became very excited. He reached out and pulled a shotgun and strode towards Liu Yong.


    "Fuck you, it''s all because of you!!!" Yu Xiang shouted at Liu Yong with a shotgun.


    "Wait a minute, I still have questions..." Zhang zheba opened Yu Xiang''s shotgun, then looked at Liu Yong and continued to ask, "you knew I was a traitor. Why don''t you get rid of me and have to wait until today?"


    "I think you''re not the only traitor, so I''m waiting for a chance. I want to find out all the traitors!!!" Liu Yongping replied.


    "Oh, it turns out that all this is in your plan..." Zhang Zhe shook his head.


    "My judgment is correct, and finally let me wait until today. When the old ghost disappeared, I already knew he was a traitor, but I still came with the hope that he was not. I didn''t expect that I was right. You guys!! disappointed me so much!!"


    "Then why is the ledger false?"

 Chapter 82

    "In fact, the account book was fake from the beginning. I felt that there was a traitor among the three of you a long time ago, but I don''t know who it was. Finally, I discussed with Li Tao and decided to play this play to see who the traitor is!!!"


    Liu Yong''s words shocked everyone present!


    "What??? The account book is not lost at all. All this is your play with Li Tao?" Zhang Zhe stared at Liu Yong.


    "Yes, the account books have been lost all the time, and Li Tao has never betrayed me!! I didn''t believe in traitors, but Li Tao insisted on me!! unexpectedly! Not only!! but also two fucking!! shame!!" Liu Yong continued.


    "It turned out that you directed and acted all this..." Zhang Zhe slowly sat on the ground and looked at Liu Yong with dull eyes.


    "If the ledger is lost, no matter who is an insider, you won''t miss such a good opportunity, so you contacted Yu Xiang for the first time. Although you and the old ghost are both spies, you don''t know each other''s existence, do you?" Liu Yong stretched out his hand and lit a cigarette and handed it to Zhang Zhe.


    "You''re right. I don''t know the existence of the old ghost, and the old ghost doesn''t know my existence!" Zhang Zhe took the cigarette and took a big smoke.


    "Did you arrange us on purpose?"


    I can''t believe Liu Yong arranged all this. I looked at the man in front of me. He was so strange and terrible!


    "Your appearance was just an accident. At first, I didn''t intend to use you to find the ledger. It was highly recommended by Zhang Zhe and the old ghost that I used you. They thought it was impossible for your children to get to the ledger. Unexpectedly, you brought me too many surprises!!"


    "In other words, all this is under your control. No matter what I do, you know, right?" Zhang Zhe asked again.


    Liu Yong nodded.


    "Ha ha, I''ve been a clown in your eyes for such a long time. I''m a clown who is seen through everything..." Zhang Zhe mocked himself.


    "Xiao zhe!! you''ve been with me for eight years. I''m like an audience, watching you take root in this city!! watching you grow up step by step, watching you grow up a little bit, I didn''t expect this outcome between us!!" Liu Yong bent down and sat next to Zhang Zhe.


    Zhang Zhe''s palms were full of sweat. Listening to Liu Yong''s words, his body trembled slightly.


    "Liu Yong has been in H city for so many years. I don''t have many friends. There are enemies everywhere. I don''t really treat you. I treat you three like my own children. I didn''t expect you and the old ghost to repay me in this way..." Liu Yong paused and continued: "you two are the most failed thing in my life!!!"


    As soon as Liu Yong''s words were finished, Yu Xiang ran over with a shotgun, clenched his teeth and said, "I don''t care what the hell''s going on, you don''t want to get out of here today!"


    "Yu Xiang!!" Zhang Zhe suddenly turned his head and shouted.


    Yu Xiang gasped and looked at Liu Yong.


    "Stop the fuck!!! Put it down!!" Zhang Zhe put his right hand directly on Yu Xiang''s arm and grabbed the shotgun.


    "Kang!! Kang!!" Yu Xiang''s eyes flashed crazy. The bullet hit the wall and stirred up a burst of sparks.


    "You''re fucking stopping me, I''ll kill you!!!" Yu Xiang shouted to Zhang Zhe with trembling all over.


    "He raised me. Can I watch him die??? Can I!!!" Zhang Zhe shouted completely out of his mind.


    "At this fucking time, you think of his kindness to you again? What the fuck did you think when you came to me!!"


    "..." Zhang Zhe lowered his head and was silent.


    "Tired, let''s go!" Liu Yong stood up, rubbed his cheeks tired, and turned his head to get on the bus.


    "Stop!" Yu Xiang squeezed a sentence from his teeth.


    "Can you stop it?" Liu yongtou asked without looking back.


    "Draft it, you see I can''t stop it!!!" Yu Xiang picked up his shotgun again, his voice trembling.


    "Da... Da... Da!!"


    A continuous gunshot rang through the sky.


    "Camel Xiangzi, let me see what firepower you can stop my brother!"


    At this time, about 30 people suddenly broke into the factory.


    The leader is a strong middle-aged man, wearing a black leather jacket, green military pants and a pair of rubber military boots. We have met this man, the old sun who has just received us in city B!!


    "Li Tao!" Yu Xiang and Zhang Zhe shouted almost at the same time as they looked at the middle-aged leader.


    Now I finally understand that Lao sun is Li Tao, and Li Tao is Lao sun.


    "Liangzi, Yang Song!!!" Liu Rui exclaimed, looking at the two young people behind Li Tao.


    "Hi!!!" Yang Song shook his hand and greeted me heartlessly.


    "Liangzi!!" I shouted when I saw Meng Liang. When Meng Liang saw me, a smile finally appeared on his face, ran over and hugged me.


    "Is everything all right!!!!!" I looked at the wound on Meng Liang and burst into tears.


    "It''s all right!!" Meng Liang said with an indifferent look on his face.


    "Liangzi... You''re back! I''m so worried!!" Yuanyuan also hugged us.


    "Big fool, no one will quarrel with me until you come back..." Liu Rui kicked Meng Liang and said with a smile.


    "And me... And me!!!" Yang Song also ran to us.


    With that, the five of us hugged each other tightly.


    "Originally, Li Tao has always been nearby! I underestimate you! You are ready!" Yu Xiang also recovered from his shock.


    "I want to go now. Can you stop me?" Liu Yong said without a trace of emotion and directly turned to get on the bus.


    The five of us quickly followed Liu Yong into the car.


    "Stop him for me!!!" Yu Xiang was completely flustered and shouted at the young man who received the money.


    "I''ll fucking see who dares to move!!!" brother Xiaobao, holding a *, looked at the young man and shouted.


    "I don''t move, I don''t move, because this money is not worth my life..." the young man looked at the * in brother Xiaobao''s hand, quickly raised his hands, and then said to Yu Xiang: "well, boss Yu, my daughter-in-law may have a baby. I''ll go back and have a look first."


    After that, the young man ran out of the factory with his more than 20 people at the same speed. For a moment, Yu Xiang was left with only Zhang Zhe, the old ghost and several bodyguards.


    "I grass your mother!!!" Yu Xiang looked at the fast-moving young man, gritted his teeth and scolded.


    "Draft it!! you want to fight with my brother?" Li Tao stretched out his finger and poked it on Xiang''s face.


    "Brother Tao, can you give me a way to live!!!" Yu Xiang looked down at Li Tao and begged humbly.


    Yu Xiang is like a big brother. At this time, he is a frightened middle-aged man.

 Chapter 83

    "Xiao Bao, drive back to brother. I''ll deal with these things..." Li Tao shouted to brother Xiao Bao.


    "OK!" little brother Bao nodded, then directly pulled open the door and sat on the main driver.


    "Brother, where are you going?" brother Xiao Bao asked softly after getting on the bus.


    "Go home..."


    Liu Yong closed his eyes. He probably didn''t want to stay here for another second or look at Zhang Zhe and the old ghost.


    "Buzz!"


    Brother Xiao Bao started the car and took us out of this bloody land of right and wrong.


    "Come on, I''ll try your social brother''s horsepower and fight with my brother!!" Li Tao smiled at Yu Xiang and asked.


    Yu Xiang looked at Li Tao with a overcast face and didn''t speak.


    "Pa!"


    Li Tao tilted his mouth, slapped Yu Xiang, and continued to shout, "draft it! Just give my family a whole chicken and dog like you?"


    "You are paralyzed! Kneel down and kowtow to my big brother!!" Li Tao then shouted.


    "Splash!"


    Yu Xiang didn''t think about it at all. He knelt down and kept kowtowing.


    "You deserve to be a man? Kneel down. I''ll deal with the housework before I take care of you..." Li Tao looked at Yu Xiang contemptuously, and then went to Zhang Zhe and the old ghost.


    "Tao... Brother Tao!" the old ghost and Zhang Zhe looked flustered and shivered at Li Tao.


    "Don''t call me brother, I don''t have a brother like you two..." Li Tao looked at the two people on the ground without expression.


    "Elder brother... Elder brother... Tell Mr. Liu, let me go... For so many years, I have no credit but also hard work..." the old ghost hugged Li Tao''s thigh and shouted incoherently.


    Li Tao looked at the old ghost, was silent for a while, and squatted down slowly.


    "I watched you two grow up. Why do you two bother? You dare to sell big brother just because of such a thing?"


    Li Tao pointed to Yu Xiang, who was kneeling on the side, and shouted that he hated iron and steel.


    "Brother Tao, i... I''m confused... Let me go!!" the old ghost then prayed.


    "Old ghost, at this time, don''t be so childish, OK?" Zhang Zhe, who hasn''t spoken, said with a dull look.


    "I''m fucking different from you. I''m confused. Big brother won''t care about me!!!" at this moment, the old ghost still holds the last hope in his heart.


    "I''ll have some gains and losses when I come out. I''ll take it this time!! brother Tao, have a good time!!" Zhang Zhe closed his eyes, opened his arms and said calmly.


    "Xiao Zhe, you''re a man. There''s a mistake in the direction. You''re just too worried. Do you know?" Li Tao looked at Zhang Zhe with a little satisfaction.


    "Needless to say, brother Tao, let''s drink together in the next life!"


    "Kang!"


    Gunfire!


    Zhang Zhe fell to the ground with a smile and closed his eyes.


    "Tao... Brother Tao... Give me a way to live!!!"


    Looking at Zhang Zhe''s body, the old ghost immediately lost his mind and cried loudly.


    "Old devil, look away. Brother doesn''t want to see you again, so you can''t live, okay?" Li Tao comforted softly.


    "No... no!!! I don''t want to die!!!"


    The old ghost stood up and ran frantically to the door of the factory.


    "Da Da!"


    A row of bullets shot at the old ghost.


    "Why?"


    Li Tao shook his head helplessly and didn''t even want to look back.


    "It''s over at home. It''s your turn now!"


    Li Tao came to Yu Xiang and said softly.


    "No... impossible! You can''t kill me, there are people on me!! they won''t ignore me, no, can you let me call!!" Yu Xiang looked at Li Tao with fear on his face.


    "There''s a monkey king above you. It''s hard to work. I tell you! Don''t play with Liu Yong in the next life. He''s quick eyed. I''m afraid!"


    Li Tao put the gun directly on Yu Xiang''s head.


    "Brother Tao, brother Tao, I have money. I''ll give you a lot of money. Will you let me go?"


    "I''m afraid I have no place to spend!"


    "I still have a lot of real estate and stocks. I''ll give them to you. Don''t kill me..."


    "Kang!"


    With a gunshot, Yu Xiang lay directly on the ground.


    A factory, a piece of blood, four bodies!


    ����


    The other end.


    "People slapped me?" I asked softly, looking at the wound on Yang Song''s face.


    "No, take the electric stick to smoke your face!" Yang Song replied.


    "Fuck me, these B''s are really fucking doing it!!!" Liu Rui bited his teeth and scolded.


    "You''re nothing. I''ll pretend to be dead when I go in. They also hurt me. Look at Meng Liang''s hand..." Yang Song looked at Meng Liang and said.


    "Liangzi, show me your hand..." I looked at Meng Liang and said.


    "Nothing, don''t look..." Meng Liang subconsciously blocked his right hand.


    "I said look, just look..." I pulled Meng Liang''s right hand and found that there were small wounds on each finger. My lips trembled and asked, "this... How did this happen?"


    "You really owe me... Nothing!!" Meng Liang looked at Yang Song impatiently and said.


    "Fuck, are these people!!!" Yuan Yuan also looked at the wound on Meng Liang''s hand and scolded in a low voice.


    "Do you remember who made you? Liangzi!" I looked at Meng Liang with red eyes and asked.


    "All right, leaves! All come out, don''t straighten...!" Meng Liang said.


    "These two children are men and can achieve great things! They didn''t tell me how to fight! They don''t want the two useless things in my family!" Liu Yong also heard our conversation and turned to comment.


    "Jingling!"


    Just then, Liu Yong''s phone rang.


    Liu Yong looked at his mobile phone and frowned slightly, but he still answered.


    "Yu Xiang is in your hand?" he asked directly at the other end of the phone.


    "Yes!" Liu Yong replied without hesitation.


    "Let go, will you?" the other end of the phone said quickly.


    "Impossible!" Liu Yong refused directly.


    "Liu Yong, you''re playing big now. The honest life won''t pass? I''m on the phone. As long as you don''t die, you love to toss and toss!" stressed the other end of the phone.


    "He must die!" Liu Yong said stubbornly.


    "If you let him go, you will never see him in your life. H city is your Liu Yong alone, okay?"


    "Fuck B! I''m alone in H city at all times!" Liu Yong scolded with eyes staring at beads. "It''s not necessary to talk about it. I''ll tell you what they have. Try to use it on me. I''m like Liu Yong. How much can I take!!"


    "Are you fucking crazy? Do you know what the consequences of saying this sentence are?" shouted the other end of the phone.


    "Do you love him? What consequences? What consequences!"


    The other end of the phone was speechless, and the phone was rudely hung up by Liu Yong.


    "Patter!"


    The mobile phone in Liu Yong''s hand slipped and the whole person fainted directly.


    "Big brother!"


    "Big brother!!"


    Brother Xiao Bao was driving and shaking Liu Yong''s body.


    Liu Yong did not respond.


    "Go to the hospital, brother Xiao Bao!" I shouted as I watched Liu Yong faint.

 Chapter 84

    Twenty five minutes later, we sent Liu Yong to the emergency room of the hospital.


    Outside the emergency room of the hospital, Xiaobao walked back and forth in the corridor, his head down and wrapped in cigarettes.


    "Jingling!"


    When Xiaobao''s cell phone rings.


    "It''s done. Where have you been?" Li Tao''s voice sounded on the phone.


    "Big brother has an accident!!" little brother Bao gritted his teeth and said.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Tao asked hurriedly.


    "Fainted..."


    "Which hospital are you in?"


    "Municipal Medical University!"


    "I''ll be right there!"


    After that, Li Tao hung up the phone directly.


    The emergency room door was pushed open. A doctor took off his mask and asked, "who is the family?"


    "I''m, I''m! How''s my big brother?" brother Xiaobao asked hurriedly.


    "There''s no danger at the moment, but I''m in a coma after being stimulated. Go to the front desk and pay the money first!" the doctor wiped his hands and said softly.


    "When will my eldest brother wake up?" Xiaobao asked again.


    "Depending on the patient''s condition, you don''t have to be around here. The patient needs to rest and stay with the bed..." the doctor looked at us and frowned.


    "Good!" Xiaobao nodded again and again.


    "Keep quiet!" the doctor said softly, then turned and walked into the office.


    "Brother Xiao Bao, or we''ll go back first... When Master Liu wakes up, we''ll see him again!!" I stood up and looked at brother Xiao Bao and said.


    "OK, you have nothing to do here. Just go back..."


    After that, we walked to the door of the hospital.


    "Deng Deng Deng!!"


    Before we got out of the hospital, my cell phone rang. As soon as I saw Wu Mei calling, I suddenly remembered to forget this aunt!!


    "Where are you dead!!! I''m starving to death!!" as soon as I answered the phone, I heard Wu Mei''s scream.


    "We''ll go back now..." I quickly took the mobile phone away from my ear and said softly.


    "Hurry up!"


    With that, Wu Mei hung up the phone.


    "Where are you going?" Liu Rui asked, standing in the street.


    "Go to the hotel to pick up Wu Mei first. That woman should be hungry..." I said without thinking.


    "Who is Wu Mei?"


    Meng Liang and Yang Song don''t know Wu Mei yet.


    "After you were caught by the police, a woman we met on the road drove the three of us back to H city..." I explained.


    "Then why hasn''t she gone back?" Meng Liang asked suspiciously.


    "Who knows why this woman has no consciousness of being a hostage. She can''t get rid of her. She eats and drinks here every day!!" I said speechless.


    "She stayed here for me..." Liu Rui said faintly at this time.


    "How do you look?" Yang song came up with an obscene look on his face.


    "It''s very nice, but you don''t have much chance. Liu Rui made a reservation..." I said with a smile.


    "Shit, he made a reservation. I compete fairly with him. He has no competitiveness at all. I''ll tell you..."


    Yang Song''s confident face revealed his disdain for Liu Rui between the lines. He didn''t regard my brother Rui as an enemy at all!


    Half an hour later, we returned to the hotel.


    "Ye Han, I fought with you!!!" as soon as I opened the door of the hotel, I saw Wu Mei with a clothes rack in her left hand and a washbasin in her right hand. She rushed at me like crazy.


    "Have something to say and try not to do it!!!" I was riding on Wu Mei and said shivering.


    "Tell me, where the hell did you die today..." Wu Mei shouted fiercely with her clothes rack against my neck.


    "I''ll go out and do something... Elder sister, can you let me get up and let''s talk well?"


    I spoke as gently as possible, because I was really afraid of Wu Mei. When she was excited, she cut a big hole in my face. In that case, my young and handsome face would be ruined.


    "No, if you don''t make it clear to me, don''t remember!!!" Wu Mei said with big eyes.


    "What are you talking about?" I asked helplessly.


    "Why do you leave me on this day? Do you know I have no money and can''t eat!! my mother is hungry and thin!!!" Wu Mei shouted with a wronged face.


    "What''s wrong with me!!! Elder sister!! I have something serious!! can I take you to dinner now???" I almost begged.


    "Eat hot pot???" Wu Mei said with big eyes.


    "OK, sister, as long as you let me go, we can eat whatever you want..." I nodded again and again.


    "Hum!!"


    Wu Mei turned and came down from me, and then walked out of the door happily.


    "This woman is stronger than Su Su... Not suitable for me!!!" Yang Song commented, looking at Wu Mei''s back, obviously shocked by Wu Mei''s behavior just now, and gave up the idea of fair competition with Liu Rui in an instant.


    "I''m so proud... Very good!" Liu Rui drooled and looked crazy.


    "No, I found that you all have a tendency to be abused? Why are you proud of such girls?" Yang Song looked at Liu Rui very puzzled.


    "You know what, it''s called love!! I knew my love came at the first sight of her!! Cupid''s little arrow finally shot at me!" Liu Ruijian said.


    "I seriously doubt whether you ate the second kick as ham sausage when you were a child?" Yang Song looked at Liu Rui contemptuously, threw down a sentence, and then followed us out of the hotel.


    "You only had two kicks when you were a child..."


    Liu Rui also ran out.


    "Yuanyuan, you call old Che and Duan Hui and call them out to get together..."


    After going out, I suddenly remembered that I had been back to H city for several days and had not contacted the old car and them.


    "Who are Lao Che and Duan Hui?"


    Wu Mei asked curiously with big eyes.


    "It''s not you. Why are you curious? Don''t ask blindly if you shouldn''t ask..." I looked at Wu Mei and said irritably.


    "Ye Han, your skin is itchy again, isn''t it?" Wu Mei said fiercely, grinding her silver teeth.


    "It''s just two pimps..." I really don''t dare to provoke Wu Mei now. Who knows if he will beat me in the street.


    "What is pimping???" Wu Mei then asked.


    "It''s for ladies... It was called procuress in ancient times!!!" Liu Rui explained briefly.


    "Eh... It''s really like meeting people!"


    Wu Mei tilted her lips and looked at us contemptuously.


    Twenty minutes later.


    We found a 24-hour hot pot restaurant. Because it was late at night, there were few people in the hot pot restaurant. We ordered vegetables and beef and mutton casually, and the dishes would be ready in a moment.


    "Elder sister, can you wait for everyone to come before eating?" I looked at Wu Mei who had already eaten and said speechless.


    "I''m hungry, can''t wait!! don''t let me eat?" Wu Meili shouted boldly.


    "Eat, eat..." I really have nothing to do with Wu Mei.


    Now I feel that Wu Mei and Liu Rui are a perfect match. They are both the best!!

 Chapter 85

    About ten minutes later, Lao Che and Duan Hui drove to the hot pot restaurant.


    "Coming?" when I saw the old car and Duan Hui coming in, I quickly stood up and said hello.


    "Ha ha, I''ve had a good life! I''ve eaten hot pot!" the old car sat beside me casually and said with a smile.


    "Make do with it. Go out and earn $35 million. Now I have a little money in my hand..." Liu Rui blew Niu force without trace.


    "I haven''t seen you for a few days, but you can still install B..." Duan Hui put his arm around Liu Rui''s shoulder and said with a smile.


    "It''s his professional fault and can''t be changed..." Yuan Yuan said with mutton and bared his teeth.


    "Roll the calf..." Liu Rui scolded impatiently.


    "Who is this beauty?" the old car asked Wu Mei, who was trying to skin the shrimp.


    "Come on, let me introduce you..." I pulled Wu Mei up and pointed to the old car and Duan Hui: "this is the old car, this is Duan Hui!"


    "You two are the procuress???" Wu Mei asked with her big eyes.


    "Er... It''s a colleague..." after listening to Wu Mei''s words, the old car returned awkwardly.


    "If you talk nonsense again, I''ll send you back to city b right away. Do you believe it?" I whispered in Wu Mei''s ear.


    "Hello, my name is Wu Mei!" after hearing my words, Wu Mei did not continue to tangle with the old car and Duan Hui about the story of the procuress, and generously extended her hand to introduce her.


    "Che Suchen!"


    "Duan Hui!"


    Old car and they didn''t care about Wu Mei''s question just now. They shook hands with Wu Mei very gentlemanly.


    "Sit down and eat quickly!!! The pot is boiling... It''s not enough for us to want any more!!" I said awkwardly, looking at the dishes that have been eaten by these people.


    "How do you know?" the old car sat down and looked at Wu Mei and asked me in a low voice.


    "Go to city B and she sent it back to us..." I answered briefly. After all, it''s better not to tell the old car about some things.


    "Ha ha, OK, I''ll go to city B and turn back to my sister..." the old car was lewd.


    "Why do you like it?" I asked with a smile.


    "A little silly..." the old car thought and commented.


    "Silly or not, you don''t have a chance. Rego has booked..."


    "Hahaha, drink!!" the old car was so happy that he reached for his glass and touched it with me.


    After an hour of hot pot, everyone drank a lot. At this time, the old car wiped his mouth and looked for a chance to say to me, "how''s the work done this time?"


    "Hehe, what do you say? I didn''t do less work, I didn''t suffer less crimes, things were not rare, people didn''t admit less, I didn''t earn his mother''s money...!" I smiled, waved my hand and said.


    "Ha ha, if you''re OK!" the old car knew I didn''t want to talk about this topic, so he didn''t continue to ask.


    "How are you doing here recently?" I asked, looking at the old car.


    "Still like B, just like before you left..." the old car joked with a smile.


    "Wow!" I directly picked up my glass, lowered my head and whispered to the old car, "man, let''s tie it up and do something again in a few days!!!"


    "All right!" the old car nodded heavily, and then we drank the wine.


    Another half an hour later, Duan Hui, Yang Song and Liu Rui disagreed when they compared who could drink better, and then started to work. Three people first use a cup, then use a bowl, and finally use a small pot of vegetables, one person continuously complete a pound of liquor, two or three bottles of beer after, completely dry pieces.


    Finally, Duan Hui directly lay on the ground and couldn''t get up. He muttered, "I really want to live another 500 years...". In addition, Liu Rui and Yang Song sat in their chairs, looked at the pepper in the pot, and studied what their rising constellation is this year!!


    Just as everyone was dancing in the hot pot shop, a bully stopped at the door and four or five people walked into the hot pot shop.


    The first young man was wearing a jacket with rivets, Capris and rivet shoes. He looked like a hedgehog from a distance.


    He walked in and looked at the man. He was even worse than Liu Rui. His eyes were very small, his lips were thick, and his ears were like his second aunt Zhu Bajie.


    And this person''s every move, ah, has a Latin style, as if he can give you the whole Hawaiian Hula at any time.


    Under the enchanting dance steps, several people sat next to us and began to order. They were relatively close, so I basically heard their dialogue clearly.


    It''s just some who''s broken their legs and who''s sleeping these days.


    After eating for more than half an hour, rivet man began to boast about his strength, and the content of his boasting was quite wonderful.


    "Fourth brother, I heard that you are going to Beijing for a while?" a boy looked at the rivet man and asked.


    "Well, there''s this!" rivet man drank wine and nodded.


    "What are you doing in Beijing? How nice we are!!!" the boy continued.


    "Let me tell you, my father told me yesterday that my ancestors left me an old house on the second ring road of Beijing!" rivet man said in a very loud voice with drooping eyelids and hot pot dipping on his mouth.


    "Pooh!"


    Yang Song heard this, a mouthful of beer came out of his mouth, and then whispered, "I really want to ask his ancestors what kind of power they used. They left him such a super luxury quadrangle in Beijing or the second ring road?"


    "Yes, it''s OK to brag, but we have to stop blowing, don''t we? We can''t stop at more than 500 square quadrangles in the second ring road. Maybe his great grandfather will leave a forbidden city for you in the first ring road next time..." Liu Rui whispered with his mouth tilted.


    "Ha ha!!!" Wu Mei laughed regardless of her image after listening to Yang Song and Liu Rui.


    "Don''t JB talk nonsense. It''s not good for people to hear..." I scolded in a low voice.


    "Why, he can boast and force, but I can''t boast and force?" Liu Ruihu came up again and asked with his neck askew.


    "Roll the calf, if we''ve eaten almost, let''s withdraw..." I suggested looking at some drunken people.


    "OK, I''m full!!" the old car nodded.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll go to the bathroom to make up..." Wu Mei shouted at this time.


    "A day''s work......" I glanced at Wu Mei and said.


    "Why, do you have a problem?" Wu Mei waved her small fist and demonstrated to me.


    "Hurry..."


    With that, Wu Mei picked up the small bag, twisted her ass and walked towards the toilet.


    However, at this time, I saw rivet man stagger to his feet and say to the one next to him: "go to the bathroom with me and pee..."

 Chapter 86

    "Shall I go with you?" I stood up and shouted to Wu Mei.


    "Fuck off, I''ll go to the bathroom. What are you doing with me..."


    Wu Mei shouted without looking back.


    Five minutes later, outside the men''s room.


    "... this man, once he has money, he always yearns for the burst of love..." rivet man lit a cigarette and said while washing his hands: "shit, I don''t know when I can find my simple love..."


    "Elder brother, what do you want with these conditions..." the boy next to him smiled and agreed.


    "... hey, you''re still young and have less experience..." rivet man blew Niu B in his old age.


    "Hehe, I''m sure I can''t compare with you..."


    In the women''s toilet, Wu Mei casually made up her makeup, washed her hands, and then stepped out.


    "... Shua!"


    Rivet man and his companion instinctively looked back. When they saw Wu Mei, they immediately tightened their crotch.


    "Brother, this woman is the one who eats next to us. She looks good..." the companion said with green eyes.


    "It''s a fucking spark. He''s coming..." rivet man directly put out his cigarette end and walked to Wu Mei.


    "Cough..." rivet man, holding his crotch, tilted his neck, took enchanting dance steps, opened his mouth and said to Wu Mei, "beauty, alone


    Wu Mei looked at rivet man, then said in silence, "are you blind?"


    "Well, girl''s temper..." Wu Mei said a word directly to rivet man.


    "What''s the matter? I''ll go..." Wu Mei asked casually.


    "Beauty, leave a contact information???" rivet man bared his teeth and smiled.


    "I don''t think you call..." Wu Mei refused directly, then turned around and prepared to go.


    Rivet man saw the rejection and thought Wu Mei was playing hard to get with him. He strode directly to Wu Mei, put his arm around Wu Mei''s shoulder, and touched Wu Mei''s ass with his right hand.


    "Pa! PA!"


    Wu Mei, who is that?


    Absolutely, the status of women is equivalent to that of dogs, Tibetan Mastiffs and fighters in hens!


    Turn around and throw three big mouths directly on the rivet man''s face.


    "You... You fucking dare to hit me!!!" rivet man touched his red right face and looked at Wu Mei in surprise.


    "My ass, you dare to touch it. It''s light to hit you..." Wu Mei''s eyes turned red and looked at rivet man.


    "Xiao Tie, catch this woman... I have to see her ass today. Why can''t I touch it!!!"


    Rivet man was obviously stunned by Wu Mei''s three mouths. With a little wine strength, he shouted out of control.


    "Fourth brother, it''s not good..." the companion hesitated.


    "If you want to catch it, you can catch it. If something happens, it''s mine..."


    After that, they rushed to Wu Mei. Wu Mei quickly stepped back, leaned against the corner, looked at the rivet man and asked, "what do you want???"


    "What? Fuck you!!!" then the rivet man ran to Wu Mei''s chest with an obscene look on his face.


    Although Wu Mei was afraid in her heart, she was calm on the surface. She found the opportunity and kicked the rivet man''s crotch.


    "Ah!"


    Rivet man covered his crotch and fell to the ground. Then he saw rivet man fall and ran to the hall


    "Fourth brother, are you all right?" the companion quickly picked up rivet man.


    "Kick the egg..." rivet man replied with sweat on his forehead and pale face.


    ����


    Wu Mei ran to us quickly.


    "What''s the matter?" I looked at Wu Mei''s flustered expression and hurriedly asked.


    "Just... Two perverts touched my ass just now!!!" Wu Mei shouted tears in her eyes and panted.


    "Fuck, I''m tired of living. I dare touch my women''s ass!!!" Liu Rui immediately lost his temper and shouted.


    "Where are people?" I asked, looking at Wu Mei.


    "In the toilet, let me kick down..." Wu Mei pointed to the direction of the toilet and said.


    "Bull, man!!!" Yang Song gave a thumbs up when he heard Wu Mei kick and lie down.


    "Draft it? Go and see what it is. Even my sister Wu dares to touch her ass..." Liu Rui was about to run to the toilet with a stool.


    To tell you the truth, I now and the two people in the toilet dare to touch the fucking Wumei''s ass. what''s the difference between touching the tiger''s ass? It''s exciting to think about it


    "Forget it, don''t pay attention to them..." Wu Mei stopped Liu Rui and whispered.


    "No, I have to see what the hell is!!!" Liu Ruihu came up and couldn''t stop anyone.


    "Fuck, catch that woman for me!!!" at this time, rivet man also ran out of the toilet and shouted at Wu Mei.


    "Shua!"


    The crowd listened.


    "He touched your ass, didn''t he?" Liu Rui looked at rivet man and asked Wu Mei.


    Wu Mei nodded.


    Without saying anything, Liu Rui went directly to rivet man, looked at rivet man, then opened his mouth and asked, "what''s your name?"


    "Why?" rivet man looked at Liu Rui in a confused circle.


    "I''ll ask you what''s your name?" Liu Rui repeated.


    At this time, the rivet men''s accomplices also ran to Liu Rui, and four or five people surrounded Liu Rui in an instant.


    "What''s my fucking name?" rivet man reached out and nodded Liu Rui''s chest and asked arrogantly.


    Liu Rui was stunned for a moment. He also felt that his question was useless. He held it for a long time and said, "I don''t fight nobody!!!"


    "Ha ha, which woman''s boyfriend are you?" rivet man laughed and asked.


    "Yes, why?" Liu Rui squinted back.


    "It''s easy to do. Which woman just hit me three mouths and kicked me?" rivet man reached out and pulled Liu Rui''s head and asked in a soft voice.


    "What do you say?" Liu Rui still suppressed his anger.


    "That''s it! Your partner is in trouble. You''re a man. You kneel down and beat yourself three mouths, and then let that woman accompany me for another night. That''s all......" rivet man thought and said.


    "Ha ha." Liu Rui bent his head and scratched his nose, and shook his right fist.


    "Why, can you?" rivet man then asked.


    "Come on! Look at my mouth, I''ll fuck your mother!!" Liu Rui suddenly roared, grabbed the wine bottle on the table and slapped it directly on the rivet man''s head.


    "Bang!"


    The wine bottle hit the rivet man''s head and suddenly reeled.


    "Do you dare to beat me!!!" rivet man thought Liu Rui didn''t dare to do it. He was photographed a bottle of wine without any psychological preparation.


    "Draft it!!! It''s you!!!" it''s not Liu Rui, but Meng Liang!

 Chapter 87

    "Wow!"


    Meng Liang grabbed the hot pot with both hands and swung his arms. The pot full of hot pot poured out directly at the rivet man.


    The people at the door were unprepared and crowded to dodge. The first two people were crying out by the old soup in the hot pot!


    "Bang!"


    Liu Rui raised his stool and photographed rivet man directly.


    "Ow!" the rivet man screamed and was about to fight back.


    "What the fuck are you looking at!!! Help!!!" the rivet man''s companion shouted.


    When we saw that there was help, we all joined the battle.


    "Your mother is a B. I haven''t touched her ass, so you fucking touched it!!! You can tell me who touched it!!" Liu Rui tilted his mouth, grabbed the rivet man''s neck with his left hand, and tripped him down in an instant.


    "Stop fighting...!" Wu Mei shouted and came to fight.


    "Get away from me." Liu Rui shook his hand and pushed Wu Mei aside. Then he pulled his neck and shouted, "fuck NIMA, beat me to death! Don''t let go of any!! count one!!"


    Hui, Yang Song and Yuan Yuan of the old depot sobered up and joined the fight with beer bottles. The most fucking brilliant thing is Yang Song. He carries a hot pot basin and doesn''t know what the danger is, where there are many people and where to do!


    Yang Song''s foundation of radio Gymnastics in primary and secondary schools for more than ten years was not given in vain. He gave full play to his unparalleled unique skill: "blind b-playing!"


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    Liu Rui was totally abnormal, as if he had changed after drinking wine. Holding the bench leg in his hand, he ran to the rivet man''s head one after another.


    "Ow, ow, Ow!"


    Moreover, the cry of this rivet man is also very special, just like the cry of pigs when killing pigs. The howling one after another suddenly makes me seem to have returned to the pigsty of Zhang Laosan''s family in my childhood, and an inexplicable homesickness suddenly arises in my heart.


    Three or four young men swung the bench and ran to Liu Rui''s head.


    "Bang! Bang!"


    Liu Rui was hit by the bench, staggered for two steps, and then swung blindly with the bench legs.


    Three minutes later, the other party was dry outside the door, and the rivet man who Liu Rui didn''t know how many times he hit his head got up, covered his scalded face and ran away.


    "Stop chasing!!!" Wu Mei shouted at us standing at the door.


    "Chanima, you''re a soldier, just stand there!" Liu ruigen ignored Wu Mei''s stubble and chased him desperately with a bench leg in his hand.


    The other party wanted to get in the car and run, but as soon as Liu Rui caught up with him, he hit people, so the pair didn''t dare to stop and had to run to the street on foot.


    "Draft, can you stop chasing!!!" rivet man turned his head and shouted at Liu Rui as he ran.


    "Draft, I have to kill you today..." Liu Rui came up with wine, his eyes red and ran after him like crazy.


    We chased half the street. Rivet man couldn''t run any more and lay on the ground.


    "Draft it? Why don''t you run away?" Liu Rui asked loudly, dragging the rivet man''s hair.


    "Brother, can we stop fighting? Just say what you want to do?" rivet man prayed.


    "OK! Fuck you, don''t fight anymore!!" Liu Rui asked


    "Don''t fight, don''t fight..." rivet man is thin and weak. In addition, he was pressed on the ground by us, so he moved his neck a little. There was a burning pain under the pulled hair.


    "Yuanyuan, find me a piece of dirt..." Liu Rui shouted at Yuanyuan.


    After a while, Yuan Yuan handed Liu Rui a fistful of dirt.


    "Man, man, what are you doing!!!" rivet man looked at the dirt in Liu Rui''s hand and asked shivering.


    "Draft it, open your mouth!!!"


    Liu ruigen didn''t pay attention to the rivet man. He broke the rivet man''s mouth, and then directly stuffed the dirt into the rivet man''s mouth.


    "Woo woo!!"


    Rivet man looked at Liu Rui with dirt in his mouth and panic on his face. I know what he wants to say. He may be expressing: "it''s not the baby''s heart, it''s also very blocked!!"


    Wu Mei was watching us bully rivet man. At first, she didn''t care. Later, she couldn''t see it anymore. She was a little anxious. She stretched out her hand to pull Liu Rui and shouted, "all right! Almost all right!!!"


    "Give me a long memory later, you know? You can''t touch anyone''s ass..." Liu Rui stood up from the rivet man and patted the soil on his hands.


    Rivet man nodded quickly.


    "Let''s go!!!" Liu Rui was almost angry and turned to follow Wu Mei to the outside of the street.


    "What''s wrong with Liu Rui today? He doesn''t have such a temper at ordinary times?" the old car looked at Liu Rui''s back and asked me.


    "The power of love!!!" I thought about it and replied simply.


    "What is love? Love is a story that can turn a fool into a tiger..." Yang Song also explained his unique views on love.


    "I''d better not offend him in the future. This B is a little tiger..." Duan Hui shook his head and said.


    After returning to the hot pot shop, Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan and Duan Hui got on the old car, while Liu Rui became a flower escort, first sent Wu Mei back to the hotel, and then went back to the little bee to find us.


    "I think this B can''t come back tonight..." Yang Song said in a low mood, looking at the back of Liu Rui and Wu Mei through the window.


    "If he comes back, he will not be a man..." said Yuan Yuan.


    "I guess it''s just Wu Mei''s temper. Liu Rui dares to go to bed and pedal him down with one foot..." Meng Liang also followed the gossip.


    "I agree with that. Liu Rui has a small lattice, and Wu Mei can beat them..." I smiled and said.


    "Hey, I''m a good girl, let Liu Rui be a disaster!!!" Yang Song turned his head and looked at the stars outside the window, with a lonely flash in his eyes.


    "Why, why don''t you try?" I asked with a smile.


    "Pull it down, my lattice is not as good as Liu Rui..." Yang Song immediately refused.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    A car of people laughed.


    Although we say so, everyone still hopes that these two people can be together. First of all, Liu Rui looks like that. It''s really hard to find an object. If Wu Mei can take a fancy to him, it''s really his blessing.


    And although Wu Mei is a little tiger at ordinary times, on the whole, she is still a good person and has a cheerful personality. Moreover, she should also have a lot of money at home. You can see from the car she drives. Although she is tough, she can control Liu Rui, and both of them are the best. Liu Rui also has real feelings for Wu Mei, otherwise he can''t be so crazy today.


    Thinking about it, I think of Su Su again. I''ve been busy these days and ignored her. I decided to go back to contact Su Su.

 Chapter 88

    After Wu Mei and Liu Rui left the hot pot shop, they walked slowly on the pedestrian road with a little moonlight. The atmosphere was very harmonious and harmonious. In this environment, I thought it was most appropriate to kiss and do something bad. But my brother Rui obviously didn''t know how to cherish it. He bowed his head and followed Wu Mei without saying a word, We have nothing to do with our poor abilities at ordinary times.


    "Today you seem to be different from every day..." Wu Mei blinked her big eyes, looked back at Liu Rui behind her and said.


    "That''s different?" Liu Rui replied heartlessly.


    "It seems very angry..." Wu Mei thought and said.


    "Ah, I tell you that I can''t see others bullying women. Respecting women is the duty of our Chinese citizens..." Liu Rui didn''t know whether it was really stupid or fake stupid. Anyway, he replied foolishly.


    "Well, I see. You are a good citizen..." Wu Mei was embarrassed. She didn''t want to talk to Liu Rui for a moment. She walked forward with her long legs.


    "Elder sister, why are you walking so fast... I can''t keep up with you..." Liu Rui shouted while chasing after him.


    "If I can''t keep up with you, I''ll go back..." Wu Mei replied angrily.


    "Why does this woman look the same for a while..." Liu Ruiming obviously doesn''t adapt to Wu Mei''s rhythm. She was fine just now. Now she looks like a different person.


    According to Liu Rui''s IQ, he won''t understand what Wu Mei is all about in his life


    They walked for a while and passed a cafe.


    "Why don''t we go in and have a cup of coffee?" Wu Mei suggested looking at the cafe.


    "No, just finished drinking wine, my stomach is swollen!" Liu Rui shook his head.


    "Coffee is just to sober up. Have a drink. I''ll invite you...!" Wu Mei thought about it and explained pale.


    "I don''t drink anywhere. It''s too bitter to drink..." my brother Rui still shook his head foolishly.


    "Tu!!! Turtle!!!"


    Wu Mei was silent for a long time, holding out two words. She secretly vowed that she would never pay attention to the fool behind her.


    They haven''t spoken all the way.


    "Here, you go up..." Liu Rui said, looking at the big words of the hotel.


    "Won''t you go up for a while?" Wu Mei thought for a while and said with a red face.


    "No, it''s almost late at night. I have to go back quickly. I don''t know whether these fools have left the door for me..." Liu Rui was ready to carry the fool to the end and replied without understanding the customs.


    "Well, ok..." Wu Mei walked into the hotel awkwardly.


    "Wait a minute!" Liu Rui suddenly shouted.


    "What''s the matter?" Wu Mei looked back and asked.


    "Remember to turn on the light when you go up. I see you turn on the light. I''ll go again..."


    Wu Mei didn''t listen to Liu Rui. She turned her head and scolded in a low voice: "fool!"


    The streets were crowded with traffic.


    Liu Rui stood at the corner of the street, lowered his head and lit a cigarette, then looked up at the direction of Wu Mei''s room.


    "Fool, do you like me...!"


    Suddenly, a crisp cry came from behind.


    "Shua!"


    Liu Rui suddenly turned back and saw Wu Mei standing at the door of the hotel.


    "Like it!" Liu Rui nodded.


    "Then why don''t you tell me???" Wu Mei asked with her snow-white neck askew.


    "I''m afraid you refuse me..." Liu Rui thought for a moment and replied sincerely.


    "Fool!! you confess, I won''t refuse you!!!" Wu Mei shouted at Liu Rui.


    Liu ruileng was in place, probably because of excitement or tension. After a moment of silence, he raised his head and shouted to Wu Mei with a trembling voice: "Wu Mei, I like you. You can be my daughter-in-law!!!"


    "Ha ha, good!!!"


    With that, Wu Mei ran back to the hotel with a red face, leaving Liu Rui standing on the street alone with a silly smile


    After a while, Liu Rui finally walked out of the joy of love, and the whole person returned to normal.


    "Damn it, happiness comes too suddenly... Today''s people, I''m really happy, I''m really happy..." Liu Rui was in a good mood when he saw the light in Wu Mei''s room, humming a little song and walking back.


    On the other end, the Municipal Medical University Hospital.


    Upon receiving the news that Liu Yong was hospitalized, the so-called big bastards in H city went to the hospital one after another to prepare for a visit. This night, the daily output value of the parking lot next to the hospital was lower than that of the original one week. Even the fruit sellers next to the hospital followed suit. Just take money to see people''s customs. You have to carry something in your hands.


    But these people didn''t even see Liu Yong''s face, so they were directly invited back by brother Xiaobao in the name of resting.


    "Brother Yong, your body matters, because it''s not so angry..." Li Tao said softly while peeling the orange peel.


    Liu Yong took two pills and put them in his mouth with trembling palms. Without drinking water, he held them in his tongue. The strong bitterness was stimulating the taste nerve. He loosened his collar and sighed: "it''s too easy to get, so I don''t cherish them. Li Tao, do you think I''m too kind to them..."


    "It''s because they don''t live up to their expectations. It has nothing to do with you..." Li Tao reached out and handed the orange.


    "Hey... These children..." Liu Yong took the orange and sighed infinitely. With an iron will, his eyes were muddy and left two tears that he didn''t notice.


    No one knows how angry he is at the moment. When he knew that there was a ghost under his hand, he was never so angry... He was angry that he gave the old ghost and Zhang Zhe so many opportunities, but they didn''t know how to cherish it at all, and they didn''t want to turn back even if they realized their mistakes earlier and let go earlier, Liu Yong would give them a chance


    Whether it''s Zhang Zhe, the old ghost or brother Xiaobao, they are all lucky... Liu Yong gave them a platform to teach them how to behave and help them solve their problems again and again. It took so much trouble


    What did he get?


    Yes, betrayal


    Sometimes Liu Yong thinks again whether his requirements are too strict? Too authoritarian?


    He also wanted to blame himself again and again to alleviate his hatred for the old ghost and Zhang Zhe


    "You call Xiao Bao in and I''ll tell you something..." Liu Yong was silent for a moment, looked at Li Tao and said.


    "OK!" Li Tao turned and walked out of the ward and found Xiaobao smoking in the corridor.


    "Xiao Bao, brother Liu said he wanted us to go in..." Li Tao shouted at brother Xiao Bao.


    "Coming!!" brother Xiao Bao put out his cigarette end and ran over quickly.


    "Brother Tao, what''s boss looking for me?" brother Bao looked at Li Tao and asked seriously.


    "I guess I''m going to fire you..." Li Tao said jokingly.


    "Ah? You can''t!!!" little brother Bao opened his mouth wide.


    "Ha ha, I''m teasing you. You''ll know when you go in..."


    Li Tao is happy and walks into the ward with brother Xiaobao.

 Chapter 89

    "Sit down..." Liu Yong said softly when he saw brother Xiao Bao and Li Tao coming in.


    "Mr. Liu, what''s the matter? It''s so mysterious?" brother Xiao Bao asked nervously.


    "Nothing, you don''t have to be nervous! Xiao Bao, how old are you today?" Liu Yong smiled at brother Xiao Bao and asked.


    "23!" replied little brother Bao with his head down.


    "Very good, very good!" Liu Yong nodded and then said, "I just called my lawyer to transfer the real estate and business under my hand, and then take the money to travel around the world with Li Tao..."


    "Master Liu, well, why don''t you quit!!!" brother Xiao Bao said excitedly.


    "When I''m old, I''m tired and can''t do it anymore..."


    "But, Master Liu, you just..."


    "Come on, Xiaobao, you don''t have to persuade me. I''ve thought about it..." Liu Yong waved his hand and directly interrupted brother Xiaobao.


    "Where are you two going?" little brother Bao then asked.


    "Awesome..." Liu Yong stretched out a box of cigarettes and handed it to a little treasure brother. He handed it to Li Tao and asked him casually: "how do you think about it later?"


    Brother Xiao Bao was stunned when he heard this. He stretched out his hand to pick up the cigarette and stopped in mid air. Then he looked at Liu Yong with red eyes and asked, "are you going to fire me?"


    "Hehe, no! After all, Li Tao and I are old. It''s OK to go out for a walk. But you''re only 23, Xiaobao. You have to make plans for you in the future, you know?"


    "I''m not going to..." brother Xiao Bao said stubbornly.


    "There are two ways now. One is that I give you a sum of money and do what you like! The other is to stay in H city. I''ll leave part of my business and contacts to you and continue to do Bailemen. Choose by yourself!!!" Liu Yong said after lighting his cigarette.


    "I don''t choose. I''ll go wherever you go!!" brother Xiao Bao said directly without thinking.


    "What the hell are you doing with us? Providing for the aged in advance!!! Can you be a little promising!!" Li Tao himself is angry. When Xiao Bao said this, he directly scolded.


    "... I''m worthless. You both have a driver when you go out!!" brother Bao is silent for a while and grits his teeth.


    "Ha ha, Xiao Bao, you can think well. It''s no fun to follow our two old men..." Liu yongman was pleased.


    "Think about it!!" little brother Bao still said stubbornly.


    "Hahaha... I''m not a fool, at least I''ll leave someone!!!" Liu Yongyi often laughs happily.


    "Roll the calf!!! The finished thing..." Li Tao kicked brother Xiao Bao with a cigarette in his mouth.


    "OK, Xiao Bao, go out first. We''ll go in a few days..."


    "Yes!" little brother Bao nodded and walked out of the ward.


    "I said he couldn''t go. If you don''t believe it, you have to be stubborn with me. What? Take it now!!" after brother Xiao Bao left, Liu Yong was in a very good mood. He looked at Li Tao and said.


    "Who knows that the child is so tiger and doesn''t know how to kill me at such a good opportunity..."


    "By the way, I''m going to leave something for those children. What do you say?" Liu Yong continued.


    "Those kids?" Li Tao was not very impressed with us.


    "Just help me find the books..."


    "What do you want to keep? Just give me some money..." Li Tao said.


    "I think those children are very interesting. I want to leave them something and see what they can do in H city..." Liu Yong thought and said.


    "You can pull it down. Don''t pit those children. Although they are good seedlings, you''d better not lead them on this road..." Li Tao still disagreed.


    "I can see that they have to walk this way sooner or later. I''d better leave something for them if I give them money!!" Liu Yong continued.


    "Forget it, do whatever you like, I don''t care..." Li Tao waved his hand, stood up and was ready to go out.


    "After all these years, you still have this temper. I haven''t finished yet!!" Liu Yong said quickly when he saw that Li Tao was leaving.


    "What else, hurry up!! I''m still holding my urine!!" Li Tao asked with staring eyes.


    "How much do you think I should leave for them?"


    "I''ll be happy to keep as much as I love JB..." after that, Li Tao opened the door and ran to the toilet.


    "Your kidney is ruined by JB..." Liu Yong looked at Li Tao''s back and said.


    ����


    Since that time I beat up rivet man in the hot pot shop, my brother Rui also successfully came together with Wu Mei. During the day, they took public funds to travel around. At night, they were tired of it. Liu Rui didn''t come back until the latter midnight.


    After Liu Rui got the object, Duan Hui was short of people to fight the landlord. He had no choice but to drag Yuanyuan to play with him every day. However, after playing with Yuanyuan, Duan Hui obviously regained his confidence. The most obvious performance was that he finally dared to call the landlord, and he still called three-thirds.


    "Leaf, give me the two thousand yuan tomorrow. I''m going to take my daughter-in-law to climb the mountain..." Liu Rui said while washing his face.


    "No money!!!" I refused without thinking.


    "Why? I have to let my daughter-in-law talk to you, don''t I?" Liu Rui''s position in our small group has changed since he finished dating Wu Mei. We are not afraid of him, but Wu Mei!


    "What the fuck do you do every day? You two eat money? You took five thousand yesterday and two thousand today?" I said speechless.


    "Oh, now everything is expensive. You don''t know. Two days ago, we drank a bowl of Banlangen on the side of the road, which cost me more than 200..." Liu Rui blinked and said painfully.


    "What the fuck are you, Banlangen? More than 200?"


    "I forgot what it was called. It''s dark anyway..." Liu Rui scratched his head and said.


    "That''s fucking coffee..." Yuan Yuan said silently.


    "Never mind what it is. If you don''t give me money, I''ll call my daughter-in-law!!!" Liu Rui picked up his cell phone and threatened me.


    "You''re a soft life in your fucking life..." although I despised Liu Rui in my heart, I still took out two thousand yuan by biting my teeth because of Wu Mei''s obscenity.


    "You don''t care what I eat, it''s true to take the money!!" Liu Rui took the money and said cheaply.


    "I doubt you''re going with Wu Mei now!!" Meng Liang looked at Liu Rui and said very seriously.


    "What did I run for?" Liu Rui asked suspiciously.


    "I''ve got this fucking money in my hand..." I suddenly realized Meng Liang''s meaning and said painfully.


    "Liu Rui, you spend so much money every day. To what extent have you made progress with Wu Mei?" Yuan Yuan asked.


    "... it''s still in the stage of holding hands..." Liu Rui thought for a moment and said modestly.


    "Do you want to draw up a draft? Give me back the money. I''ve spent ten thousand dollars, and you''ll fucking hold your hand!!!" after listening to Liu Rui''s words, I jumped at him and reached out to grab the money back.


    "Deng Deng Deng Deng!"


    At this time, my phone rang!!!

 Chapter 90

    "Hello, brother Xiaobao, what''s up?" I answered the phone and asked.


    "Boss asked you to come tomorrow..."


    "Good drop, good drop, I''ll go and see uncle Liu early tomorrow..." I quickly said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, don''t be too early. He needs to rest..." brother Xiao Bao smiled and replied.


    "I see!"


    With that, Xiao Bao hung up the phone. I lay in bed and looked at my mobile phone and giggled.


    "What did brother Bao tell you? I''ll give you such a beautiful result?" Meng Liang looked at me and asked.


    "Nothing, nothing..." I waved my hand and replied casually.


    "It''s nothing. You laugh at the dog JB..." Liu Rui, holding the money in his hand, looked at me carefully and said.


    "Why did you pay me back...!" I threw down my cell phone and rushed at Liu Rui again.


    ����


    At ten o''clock the next morning, in the hospital of H Medical University.


    I carried small fruit baskets and walked into Liu Yong''s ward with a smile on my face.


    "Uncle Liu, I''m resting!!!" I saw Liu Yongzheng lying on the hospital bed, closing his eyes, and asked with a smile.


    "Coming..." Liu Yong slowly opened his eyes, looked at me and said.


    "Oh, my God, you can think of paying migrant workers. If you don''t let me come again, I''m going to pull a small banner to show my prestige..." I put down the fruit basket and sat next to Liu Yong with a smile.


    "Who told you I was going to pay you?" Liu Yongbai glanced at me and asked.


    "Guess... Why don''t you call me here? I won''t see a doctor..."


    "I didn''t understand the work. How dare you come here to ask for salary!!!" Li Tao came in, kicked me and said.


    "Brother Tao, what you said is not authentic. We are busy before and after. We have no credit but also hard work... When we come, I think about it. I don''t want the car. Just write me a check for 500000, and I''ll write you the receipt at home..." I think Li Tao and his shameless said.


    "The child is shameless. There is no one..." Li Tao and his speechless evaluation.


    "Ha ha... Is the child interesting!!!" Liu Yong said with a laugh.


    "A little interesting..."


    Li Tao touched my head and nodded.


    "If I''m shameful these days, I can''t even eat... It''s not like your big business!!!" I said with a little reluctance.


    "... boy, I''m short of money now. These days I''m going to clean up and sell my business and real estate, and then we''ll take Xiaobao out for a walk..." Liu Yongdun said.


    "Why? Are you going to leave, Mr. Liu?" I asked in surprise.


    "En en, get ready to go out and relax..." Liu Yong nodded.


    "Oh, well, if you don''t have cash in your hand now, I''ll wait. I''ll come and see you when your house is sold... I''ll take back the fruit basket first, and I can use it next time!!!" as soon as I see that I can''t hold the money today, I''m ready to go out with the fruit basket.


    "Wait a minute..." Liu Yong shouted.


    "Is there anything else?" I turned to look at Liu Yong and asked.


    "You are not sincere. If you don''t give you money, you won''t even leave me the fruit basket???" Liu Yong looked at me a little reluctantly and said.


    "Mr. Liu, who is not sincere? If you are such a big boss, I believe you can''t take out 50 million at a time, and if you can''t take out half a million, I don''t believe me!!" I put down the fruit basket and then said: "If you say you can''t take it out, it''s that you don''t want to give me the money at all. If you don''t want to give it, it''s meaningless for me to stay here. If I don''t take the money, I''m still building a fruit basket and my heart is bent..."


    "Hahaha, you child...!!!" Liu Yong laughed and pointed to me. He didn''t know what to say.


    "Come on, let''s get down to business. It''s really urgent to leave for a while..." Li Tao lit a cigarette and said.


    "Boy, I really don''t want to give you 500000 yuan, but I want to give you the Bailemen branch in the city center. Do you think it''s ok?" Liu Yong said directly without selling off.


    "What are you talking about?" I couldn''t believe my ears and shouted.


    "I said I gave you the Bailemen in the city center..." Liu Yong repeated.


    "You''re not kidding me!! the Bailemen in the city center can sell 500 pieces of land alone... It''s much worse than 500000!!!" I still don''t think it''s realistic.


    "A bar is worth 500, and there is an underground casino..." Li Tao explained.


    "Yes, there must be fraud... I''d better ask for money!!!" after thinking about it, I still think there will be no pie in the sky.


    "Well, I''ve gone with Li Tao and Xiao Bao, and there will be no Liu family in H city... It''s still a little hard to bear to see my career disappear like this, so I''m going to leave a bar for you to take care of..." Liu Yong said in a sad tone.


    "Ah, if you say so, I will understand..." I nodded, understood Liu Yong''s meaning, and then said: "Master Liu, if you want us to help you manage the bar, it''s no problem, but I don''t know if I should say something..."


    "You tell me, I''ll listen to what..." Liu Yong waved his hand.


    "You said, although you gave this bar to us, it is still your master Liu''s industry in the eyes of outsiders. If we do better, there will be no problem. If we can''t do it well? According to our current economic conditions, don''t say you give me a bar, but you give me a small shop for two and a half days. But it''s time to lose face. It''s your master Liu''s face! ! "I said with a puzzled face.


    "No, I find that you can''t do without money???"


    "Master Liu, it''s not money fraud. We don''t have money now!!! How can I operate this bar without money? There''s an old saying that it''s hard to make bricks without rice. Have you heard of it?"


    "Well, I''ll give you some starting capital. Do you think it''s ok?" Liu Yong was told by me that he couldn''t help it, gritted his teeth and said.


    "OK!!" I nodded immediately.


    "Lawyer Zhao, bring me the contract!!!" Liu Yong shouted at the door.


    After a while, a gentle middle-aged man with Phnom Penh glasses came over with a briefcase, took out a contract and handed it to me.


    I looked at the contract carefully and found nothing wrong. I picked up my pen and was ready to sign.


    Just then I found Li Tao winking at me.


    "Brother Tao, what''s wrong with your eyes?" I put down my pen and looked at Li Tao and asked.


    "Cough!!"


    As soon as Li Tao was about to speak, Liu Yong began to cough.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, it''s in the sand..." Li Tao waved his hand 45 degrees and looked up at the ceiling.


    "Don''t keep blinking if you have nothing to do. I thought you were discharging at me... My heart is bursting!"


    "Shua Shua!!"


    Then I bowed my head and signed my name on the contract!!

 Chapter 91

    "Now this bar is mine!!!" I looked at the contract with satisfaction and grinned.


    "It''s yours. You and Xiaobao will go to the store tomorrow. I''ve prepared all the formalities for you. If there''s no problem, you can open it directly in a few days..." Liu Yong smiled and nodded.


    "This happiness is so fucking sudden that I become the boss when I''m not careful... By the way, you should pay more attention to Mr. Liu''s money!!! I can''t even eat the food I let Liu Ruika eat recently. I drink cold water every day..." I continued.


    "Don''t worry, I promise you..."


    "Well, if there''s nothing wrong with Mr. Liu, I''ll go first. I have to go back and hold a marketing seminar..." I don''t want to stay here for a minute when I see the bar.


    "Well, it''s all right. Go back..." Liu Yong waved his hand.


    "This apple is easy to rot if you eat it quickly..." I stood up and looked at the fruit basket and said with a smile.


    "Why? Don''t you take the fruit basket back?" Li Tao said with a curl of his mouth.


    "Ha ha, brother Tao is so humorous. I bought it for the patient. There''s no reason to take it back..." I smiled awkwardly, then went to Li Tao and said: "xiaotaozi, you''d better pay attention to talking to me in the future. I''m also the one who will be the boss soon. I''ll tell you!!!"


    "Hurry to roll the calf..." Li Tao smiled and kicked me hard.


    "Your temper will suffer a lot sooner or later, I''ll tell you!!! Too impetuous!!!" after that, I hurried to the door of the ward. I''m not afraid of anyone in the room, just Li Tao, who dares to take a machine gun


    After leaving the hospital, I took a taxi back to the little bee KTV.


    "Still studying online marketing?" I walked into the old car''s room and found him staring at the webcast in front of the computer.


    "I analyze what kind of anchor the audience is proud of now, and study the market trend..." the old driver replied without lifting his head.


    "Ha ha, your job is also a mental job!!!" I said with a smile.


    "It''s not so good. The audience is full of strange things. You don''t know what they like to see. Today they are proud and good-looking, tomorrow they will be proud and ugly. Today they see big breasts, tomorrow they have to find long legs... You can''t do without studying this!!!" the old car shook his head and sighed.


    "... do you understand if I give you a bar now?" I was silent for a while and then asked directly.


    "... what kind of bar do you have to see? The conditions are too poor. I certainly don''t understand..."


    "What about the condition of Bailemen?" I asked as soon as I heard the play.


    "There must be no problem with the Bailemen. The other people''s configuration is the top configuration. Now people with a little spare money are willing to find a higher bar..." the old car thought for a moment and said.


    "That''s OK!!" I nodded.


    "Why? You want to open a bar? If you press the scale of Bailemen and don''t have store decoration, you can get a lot of money for one yuan..." the old car finally understood what I meant and looked up and said.


    "I said Liu Yong gave me the Bailemen in the city center. Do you believe it?" I blinked at the old car and said.


    "I''m not fucking stupid. Do you think I believe it?" the old car looked at me like a fool.


    "You look down on your brother Ye''s strength..."


    "Nonsense, Liu Yong''s head makes farts jump? Give you such a valuable bar..." Lao Che still doesn''t believe Liu Yong can give me the bar.


    "Maybe it really makes me fart. Liu Yong will leave H City in two days. No one takes care of the bar, so let me take care of it..." I looked at the old car and said very seriously.


    "Pull it down! There are so many people under Liu Yong. You can''t turn it to you!! unless he thinks you''re his godfather, it''s enough for you to think he''s his godfather..."


    "Believe it or not, you are the life to open a concert hall in your life. I tell you, you will know when I take you to see the store tomorrow..." I really can''t explain to the old car, so I had to simply don''t explain, wave my hand and walk out of the old car''s house.


    "I''ve been stupid all day. I always make up a story for myself to move myself..." the old car shook his head and muttered after I left, and then studied his online marketing


    After returning to the house, Yang Song, Yuan Yuan and Duan Hui were fighting the landlord. Meng Liang sat aside and watched the excitement.


    I was about to sit on the bed when Yang Song threw down his poker and rushed directly to me.


    "Did Liu Yong pay you???" Yang Song asked me with a cheap smile on my face.


    "No!!" I looked at Yang Song and shook my head with some fear.


    "Let me touch my pocket..." Yang Song reached out and touched my trouser pocket.


    "Really not!!!" I shouted as Yang Song touched me.


    "Grass, I really don''t have any!! I didn''t give you money. What did I ask you to do... I''m still waiting for you to ask for money and find someone..." Yang Song found that there was really nothing in my trouser pocket. He loosened his hand holding my shoulder and was a little depressed.


    "You can pull it. I''m choking on Liu Rui. If you have more fucking you, you''ll kill me..."


    "Hey, it seems that my emotional plan can only be delayed by me..." Yang Song picked up the poker on the table and then played.


    "What did Liu Yong ask you to do?" Meng Liang smiled and looked at me and asked.


    "Liu Yong gave us the Bailemen in the center of the city. In two days, he left H city with Li Tao and brother Xiaobao..."


    "What did you say!!!"


    Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song and Duan Hui stared and shouted in unison.


    "I said Liu Yong gave us Bailemen. Look at your fuss..." I repeated in bed with great contempt.


    "Fuck, isn''t it? I''ll give you such a big Bailemen?" Duan Hui asked with an unbelievable look on his face.


    "Your reaction is better than the old car. He didn''t believe it when I told the old car..."


    "Fuck, if I really give it to you, can I work for you? I don''t want to work in little bee for a long time. There is no development prospect in this place..." Duan Hui immediately chose to give up his old car and go to our arms.


    "It''s easy to say..." I promised low-key.


    "Leaf, can''t he lie to you?" Yuan Yuan asked with some doubt.


    "Why did you lie to me? I signed all the contracts!!!"


    "It''s OK. Their old Liu family has a little conscience, which makes me very happy. My emotional plan can be advanced immediately. If this is a bar, it must be all beauties who let me pick..." Yang Song has begun to look forward to the future.


    "By the way, brother Xiaobao will take us to see the bar tomorrow. Let''s go together at that time..." I continued.


    "OK!" Meng Liang nodded with yuan yuan, but Yang Song didn''t have time to talk to me. He was still salivating at the corners of his mouth and immersed in his own world.


    "Brother Hui, you and the old car have to go too. After all, you know this better. Follow us!!" I patted Duan Hui on the shoulder and said sincerely.


    Duan Hui looked up at me and was silent for a moment. Then he nodded heavily and said, "OK!"

 Chapter 92

    The next morning, little brother Bao drove to little bee to pick us up.


    Until the moment before getting on the bus, Lao Che still didn''t believe that Liu Yongzhen gave me the bar. He always thought I was fooling him.


    "Brother Xiaobao, do you think you''re wearing too casual today? Don''t worry. This is also my first time to see the venue. Is it not good to wear too simple..." Liu Rui sorted out the bow on his neck and smiled at brother Xiaobao.


    When Liu Rui came back yesterday, he heard that Liu Yong had given us the bar, and we would go to see the bar tomorrow. He was so excited that he didn''t sleep all night. He didn''t know where to find a gray tunic made of woolen cloth, and then he cut Wu Mei''s head flower as a tie.


    "You don''t wear... Not casually! Very good..." brother Bao looked at Liu Rui''s dress today, swallowed a spit and said speechless.


    "Not casually, I''m a person who pays attention to image..." Liu Rui nodded with satisfaction.


    "Aren''t you fucking hot dressed like this?" Yang Song asked curiously when he saw that Liu ruire''s face was sweating.


    "It''s not hot, it feels good..." Liu Rui replied with an indifferent face.


    "Grass, this man''s brain is sick..." Yang Song felt that he really couldn''t enter Liu Rui''s world and scolded wordlessly.


    "Liu Yong''s head really makes farts jump?" after getting on the bus, the old car finally accepted the reality and whispered to me.


    "I told you yesterday. Don''t you believe it..."


    "Grass, I can finally show my front feet. It turns out that I have always been bound by little bees. I tell you!!" the old car looked excited.


    "Why? Not your online marketing?" I glanced at the old car, smiled and said.


    "It''s a fucking business. What else do I do for online marketing..."


    "By the way, when are you going to leave, brother Xiaobao?" Meng Liang asked casually, looking at the driving brother Xiaobao.


    "I''ll leave almost these days..."


    "Are you still here when we open?" I suddenly remembered that we have no contacts in H city. If Liu never shows up when we open, it may seem cold. After all, what the bar wants is popularity.


    "I shouldn''t be able to come to the opening ceremony, but Lord Liu should invite some people for you, which won''t make you too embarrassed..." brother Xiao Bao understood what I meant at once and said very carefully.


    "That''s good..." I nodded reassuringly after listening to brother Xiaobao.


    "You don''t have to come too many of these things. Just a few accompanying gifts. It''s meaningless to eat and play for nothing..." Liu Rui said.


    "You''re fucking talking. Believe it or not, I''ll kick you out of the car..." I pulled the bow off Liu Rui''s neck and said fiercely.


    "Return the fucking bow to me..."


    When I open the window, I have to lean out


    "If you dare throw it away, I''ll let my daughter-in-law talk to you when I go back!!!" Liu Rui saw that I was going to throw it out and immediately bit his teeth and threatened me.


    Hearing this, I quickly and obediently returned the bow and said silently, "that''s all you can do. I''ll tell you..."


    "I found that if I didn''t move out of my daughter-in-law, I couldn''t cure you..." Liu Rui carefully put on his bow and looked at me contemptuously.


    ����


    After 20 minutes, we came to the door of Baile gate.


    At this time, the Baile gate was still closed. Brother Bao took out the key, skillfully opened the gate of Baile gate, and then turned around and threw the key directly into my hand.


    "I''ll be with you in the future..." little brother Bao looked at Bailemen and said to me.


    I took the key and held it tightly in my hand without speaking.


    Baile gate has three floors, one floor below and two floors above the ground.


    "This scale is fucking exciting!!!" the old car sighed with glowing eyes, looking at the wall microphone of Bailemen, the leading stage of the elevator, the wild metal cage DJ platform suspended in mid air, etc.


    "It''s much better than fucking little bees..." Duan Hui also sighed.


    "Rolling calf, is it a horizontal line?" the old car scolded reluctantly.


    Brother Xiaobao looked back at us and said, "let me introduce you to what the Bailemen is mainly engaged in..."


    "OK!" I nodded.


    "Although Bailemen has the name of slow shake bar and KTV, to be honest, this kind of venue is an entertainment club. In fact, it is a hodgepodge, and there are all kinds of JB." Xiaobao continued.


    "Why don''t I see what else?" Liu Rui said with a smile.


    "The first floor here is the dance floor. There are private rooms and catwalks. You can sing karaoke in the private room or find Meimei as a stage. As long as you pay, you can take the girl out to open the room, but you can''t do it in the private room. You have to pay a certain introduction fee to open the room." brother Xiaobao pointed to the dance floor, then pointed to the second floor and said: "On the second floor, there is a security room and several offices. The security room has monitoring and three offices. The rest is the bath center, which is divided into formal massage and special services. There is a rest hall and a massage area. If you want to go whoring, you can also take it away."


    "What''s that underground floor for?" I asked.


    "The underground floor is a place for gambling. Mahjong and Pai Gow have everything. This industry can bring money quickly, which is undoubtedly the best way to hold money." Xiaobao explained.


    "Well, gambling can make money..." I nodded. Although I didn''t contact this industry, I know that the most violent industries are drugs and gambling. Why do these two things make money, because they can make people addicted!!


    "But I suggest you don''t do this for the time being..." brother Xiao Bao shook his head and said.


    "Why?" I asked.


    "If you don''t have money, you can''t fix gambling. It doesn''t matter and you can''t fix it. According to your current situation, I suggest it''s better to wait until you have a stable foothold..."


    "Ah, I see. No one won''t do it without money?" Yang song suddenly realized.


    "No, it''s just that no one has money to make trouble..." brother Bao frowned.


    "Well, I understand this!!" I nodded.


    "The original waiters of Bailemen and the massage technicians in the bath center have asked me to take a holiday. I can call back those people you want to use. However, the treatment we give is quite high, and there are good and bad birds. There can be about 30 people. You can consider recruiting some people yourself... And security guards. You must be careful about re selecting such people Choose, because there are too many things to contact and you can''t figure out the number of ways, you can''t use it. "Xiaobao lit a cigarette and leaned against the wall to help us analyze it very carefully.


    I looked at the luxury decorated Baile gate. Liu Yong had nothing at all and worked the Baile gate to such a scale! Now we have picked up a ready-made one, and the starting point is too much higher than others. If we still can''t do well under such good conditions, is it a bit too waste?

 Chapter 93

    We followed brother Xiaobao to get a general understanding of the structure of the bar and the nature of the work, and then returned to the little bee KTV.


    After I got back, I immediately held a marketing seminar. The meeting address was next to the table in the little bee KTV hall.


    I am responsible for speaking. The main discussion content of the meeting is a marketing seminar focusing on the future development route of the bar.


    "Cough, let me say a few words!! everyone has seen the scale of the bar today. In the future, the bar will be ours. Its good or bad will directly affect our future quality of life and even life and death, so we must take this meeting seriously! Now I want to mention a few questions. The first question about the name of the bar, Bailemen, must be No, I''m going to change what everyone has to say and speak freely... "I said seriously.


    Everyone was lost in thought when they heard what I said.


    "I think it''s better to call little bee!!" the old car asked me.


    "You can pull J8 down. You know why our business is not good?" Duan Hui was the first to object.


    "Why not?" the old car asked seriously.


    "What I know is the singing hall, but I don''t know what I think is the children''s paradise!!! A primary school teacher came back last week with more than 20 children and asked me where to buy a ticket? I don''t know how to answer others..." Duan Hui said with a white face.


    "Little bee, if this proposal doesn''t pass, do you have any other ideas?" I said directly.


    "How about a * bar? My fast food restaurant is called *..." Yang Song asked with a blink.


    "Yang Song''s right to speak is cancelled in this meeting!!" I said.


    "Fuck, why cancel my right to speak!!! I protest!! you deprive me of my right to free speech!!" Yang Song stood up and protested loudly.


    "The protest is invalid!"


    "Sit down, just your name. You''ll have to be sealed by the anti pornography brigade in two days!!" Meng Liang comforted.


    "That can''t cancel my right to speak!"


    "What are you screwing with him? I''ll send you to the security room to fight the landlord with the security guard?"


    Liu Rui got to the point in a word. Yang Song immediately sat down and stopped protesting.


    "Do you have any ideas?" I saw Yang Song sit down and asked.


    "How about the Hougong?" Liu Rui glanced and finally said a name that sounded OK.


    "It''s a good name. All the people who come to play are emperors. It''s good!" I gave him an appreciative look, and then said, "does anyone object?"


    When they heard my question, they all shook their heads.


    "Peng!"


    Holding the table with both hands, I glanced at the people and said, "then the bar will be renamed Hougong! The second question is about the opening time. I want to set it the day after tomorrow. Is there any objection?"


    "Why the day after tomorrow?" the old car looked at me and asked.


    "According to reliable news, Liu Yong''s plane will fly to Hainan tomorrow. We must finish the opening while he is still a little hot in H city. If he leaves for half a month, the effect will be different..." I licked my lips and said.


    "No problem..."


    "No problem!"


    The crowd shook their heads.


    "The third question is that after the opening, I''m going to get some membership cards, deposit 10000 on each card and send them to the bosses who have opened. Is there any objection?" I asked the third question in a very emotional way.


    "One ten thousand, one hundred, that''s one million. Where the hell does this money come from?" Liu Rui was very sensitive to money and said after calculating.


    "Are you stupid? We give you a membership card, not cash. The money on the membership card is also spent in our bar. The wool is on you. Ye does this to keep the customers left by Liu Yong. As long as these people are here, you can earn back in a million days. I think ye is a good way..." Meng Liang nods.


    "What if these people don''t come after spending the money in the membership card?" Liu Rui asked.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. We give membership cards with money. Ken won''t give them if the gift is less than 10000, so we won''t lose no matter how we calculate..." I said with a smile.


    "... I''ll go, it''s a good idea!! it''s your fucking heart!!" after listening to my idea, Liu Rui immediately nodded and agreed.


    "I think so!" the old car nodded seriously.


    "Well, the fourth question is about personnel. I want to use the original team of Bailemen. After all, they are familiar and clean. As for the old car Duanhui, do you have a problem?"


    "No problem, this is our old business. Don''t worry about us!!" Duan Hui immediately agreed.


    "There''s no problem, miss, but ye, have you ever thought about what the people of Bailemen could do with us? After all, the new owner is still a few young people..." the old car thought and asked.


    "I''ve thought about this problem. I''m going to give them an extra 20% salary. They can''t find this salary in the whole H city. I don''t believe they won''t come back..."


    "Hehe, you''re bleeding!!" the old car smiled and said.


    "If you don''t give up your children, you can''t find a wolf, and if you don''t give up your daughter-in-law, you can''t find a mother!!" I also smiled and then said: "The last question of this meeting is that the entertainment market in H city has been basically saturated. Liu Yong monopolized the market, but now without Liu Yong, we can''t compete with these old Youzi in conventional play, so we can''t put all our ideas on those bosses and must develop in an all-round way!! young people will also become the main consumer group of our bar!!


    "What do you want to do?" Meng Liang asked.


    "Advertising, I''m going to spread our advertising all over H city. I''ll invite water army brush online, and I''m going to find two second-line singers on the opening day!" I said sonorously.


    "That''s a lot of money, ye. You raise your salary, advertise and hire a singer... Where does our money come from?" Liu Rui looked at me and said seriously.


    "Liu Yong promised me a sum of money, which should be enough for our early investment..."


    "Liu Yong''s head makes his fart jump, gives you the bar and gives you money. What does he want!!" the old car scolded.


    "He let Liu Yong keep him, don''t you know?" Liu Rui said with a low voice.


    "I can prove that it''s true!" Yang Song, who said one sentence at this meeting, couldn''t hold back and suddenly said.


    "You two get the fuck out of me!!" I looked at them and scolded silently, and then said, "money is a little, but we have to save some money. After all, there are many places to spend money, and we have points in mind when we spend money in the future!"


    I deliberately looked at Liu Rui while talking.


    "Grass, what do you think I''m doing? My daughter-in-law''s time for dinner. I have to go first. You go on..." Liu Rui ran away.


    And my words were all finished, so they broke up and left.

 Chapter 94

    After the meeting, I went back to my house, took out my mobile phone and dialed Liu Yong directly.


    "Doodle doodle!"


    "Hello, uncle Liu, how are you?" I grinned after Liu Yong answered the phone.


    "Who do you call uncle, Sailian?" Liu Yongyi was obviously a little unhappy when I called him uncle.


    "Ha ha, isn''t this remarkable kindness? If I call you big brother, isn''t it bad..."


    "What''s the matter? Tell me..." Liu Yong didn''t have time to talk to me. He asked very directly.


    "If you have nothing to do, you can''t care about my uncle''s health..." I curled my lips and said.


    "If you don''t tell me, if you don''t tell me I''m hung up..." Liu Yong made me a little anxious.


    "Look at your temper... I''m going to open the bar the day after tomorrow. I want to tell you..."


    "Now the bar is yours. Do what you like. Don''t tell me..." Liu Yong said in a stiff tone.


    "You can''t say that! Uncle Liu! Fortunately, the bar is also your industry, and you can''t just let go, whether it''s or not?" I said with a smile.


    "... you want to ask me for money, don''t you?" Liu Yong said in silence for a while.


    "Hey, uncle Liu, your eyes are still so bright..."


    "I''ll ask Xiaobao to take the money to you tomorrow..."


    "Cash?"


    "Don''t worry about gold, just say you want it?"


    Liu Yong is still very impatient with me, but I can''t bear it. Who makes us beg others


    "Yes, I want everything!!!" I quickly promised.


    "Is there anything else?"


    "And the guests who came on the opening day, you have to help me. It''s too cold and obviously not good-looking..."


    "Just ask Xiaobao for this. He can help you..."


    "That''s OK. Nothing''s wrong, uncle Liu. I won''t bother you. Remember to eat the Apple quickly! It''s not easy to rot!!!"


    "Fuck off!"


    Liu Yong hung up directly after scolding, and I was in a very good mood. I put down my cell phone and smiled happily in bed.


    "Deng Deng Deng Deng!!!"


    Less than five minutes after I put down the phone, my cell phone rang again.


    I looked down and saw that it was Su Su. I quickly answered the phone and said, "daughter-in-law, miss your husband?"


    "Go away, who is your daughter-in-law!!!" Su Su scolded angrily.


    "You know, I''m proud of your temper..."


    "Why are you so cheap!!!"


    "This is not cheap, this is love..." I said deeply.


    "Wow... Can you talk well? I can''t hang up!!!"


    Su Su pretended to vomit and said, I don''t know why I think Su Su''s vomit sounds so beautiful


    "Then why did you call me?"


    "... next Tuesday is my birthday. I want to ask if you and your friends can come?" Susu asked modestly.


    "Yes, I think it''s better for us to have an important festival like your birthday. We don''t have to take others..."


    "Beautiful you!!! That''s all right. I''ll call you then..."


    "Wait a minute. What are you doing the day after tomorrow?"


    It suddenly occurred to me whether I should call Su Su and them when I opened the business. After all, his friends are all beautiful women. It must be nice to put them in the bar.


    "Nothing. What''s the matter?" Su Su thought about it and replied.


    "Our bar will open the day after tomorrow. Do you think you can come?"


    "Ouch, you all open bars, very powerful!!!" Su Su said in surprise.


    "Then you see, you don''t see who your husband is..."


    "Do you all run bars by cheating money from the love fund?" Susu smiled and joked.


    "It''s easy for you to talk like this. You don''t have friends, you know? You just say whether you can come the day after tomorrow..."


    "For the sake of helping me move, my sister will go and help you support!!" Su Su readily agreed.


    "Remember to call your friend too..." I continued.


    "See if they are free..."


    "Dress up well then. Don''t come and humiliate me. How can you say that you are also at the level of landlady..."


    "Pa!"


    Susu hung up directly.


    ����


    At the same time, the old car was in the house.


    "The bar belongs to them. Although I don''t know why Liu Yong gave it to them, I must have bought it back with my life. Yesterday I saw Yang Song change his clothes and his body was full of scars..." old Che smoked and frowned.


    "En en, there must be a story between them and Liu Yong..." Duan Hui nodded.


    "Ye obviously wants to join us today..." the old car said. He was silent and then said: "although Ye didn''t say anything, would it be a little shameless for us to join us like this..."


    "... I was going to go and help, but I didn''t expect these people to treat us as brothers..." Duan Hui took a cigarette and said.


    "I didn''t expect..." the old car whispered slowly.


    "I don''t think it''s appropriate for us to join the partnership like this..." Duan Hui shook his head and said.


    "So I want to give them some money. Do you think so?"


    "Where did you get the money?" Duan Hui looked up and asked.


    "I just sold the house my mother left me. I''ll go and get the money later... There should be 300000. I''ll give you the leaves tomorrow, even if it''s our share money..."


    "You really sold the house!!!" Duan Huiteng stood up and shouted.


    "Keep your fucking voice down and wake up..." the old car frowned and yelled.


    "Then you can''t sell the house your mother left you!!!" Duan Hui said gritting his teeth.


    "Hehe, if you don''t sell the house, you can''t fix it..." the old car smiled helplessly.


    "Can you fucking discuss things with me!!! Do you think I''ll be moved if you do this? You don''t pay the money alone, you know!!!" Duan Hui grabbed the collar of the old car and shouted in a low voice as much as possible.


    "Don''t I know what your terms are? I''m asking you for money now. Am I still human!! I''m all brothers. Do you care so much!!" the old car gritted his teeth and said.


    "Brother is a brother, but are your conditions better than me? Your mother saved enough money to buy that house because she was tired of lung cancer!!! You fucking said to sell it!!" Duan Hui shook the body of the old car fiercely with tears in his eyes.


    Hearing this, the old car looked at Duan Hui in silence.


    "No way!!" the old car, which had been silent for a long time, wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and whispered.


    "Grass!" Duan Hui loosened the collar of the old car and strode outside the door.


    "What the fuck are you doing?!"


    The old car looked at Duan Hui''s back and shouted. For a long time, there was no response.

 Chapter 95

    Duan Hui went out of the little bee and took a taxi to go home to raise money. In fact, Duan Hui''s family conditions are not good. His parents belong to ordinary workers. How to say, it is the state that a serious illness makes his rice jar bottom out.


    Duan Hui''s home is located on the edge of the urban area. It is neither under the jurisdiction of the countryside nor in the planning area of the city. Old buildings are bare with mottled red bricks. It has been waiting for demolition for many years, but there has been no movement.


    At home.


    "Xiao Hui, come back!!" Duan Hui''s mother shouted excitedly when she saw Duan Hui.


    "Back..." Duan Hui sat down on the sofa he had used at home for more than ten years.


    "Yes... Something?" Duan Hui''s father saw at a glance that Duan Hui had something in mind.


    "Dad, can we still take out some money?" Duan Hui sat on the broken sofa and had been silent for more than ten minutes. He lowered his head and asked in a weak voice.


    "And... Money again?" Duan Hui''s mother swallowed her saliva and asked.


    "Well, my friend asked me to do some business together. I want to do it." Duan Hui still bowed his head and replied.


    "... the situation at home..." my father sighed and frowned.


    "Forget it, Dad, I''ll study it again." Duan Hui actually regretted after he mentioned the money to his parents, because he knew he couldn''t get the money at home and said that doing so would only embarrass his parents.


    With that, Duan Hui got up and left.


    "Xiao Hui, we saved this money for you... I wanted to buy you a house in the city for marriage. Other people''s children have a house, and our family also wanted to buy you one..." Duan Hui''s mother shivered and took out a passbook from the wardrobe and handed it to Duan Hui.


    Duan Hui turned his head and was stunned. The passbook in his hand weighed as much as a kilo.


    "Parents, don''t worry. How I took the money this day, I''ll give it back to you..." Duan Hui threw down a trembling tone and walked out of the door directly.


    ����


    The next day, seven in the morning.


    Before I woke up, I was woken up by an old car.


    "What''s the matter? People don''t sleep in the morning!!" I rubbed my eyes and looked at the old car vaguely.


    "This is the money for me and Huizi to join the partnership. You don''t have much money. Take it first..." the old car reached out and handed me a bank card, smiled and said.


    "Grass, clean the whole thing all day. Why do you say you''re useless..."


    Although I understand the meaning of the old car, I still feel bad in my heart. I feel that I understand it so well, but it''s almost so meaningful.


    "Take it, I understand what you think. Brothers are brothers, money is money... One yard is one yard..." the old car thought for a while and said.


    "I don''t know what''s going on with Duan Hui. If I take the money, Meng Liang and they all have to be anxious with me... Don''t you let me sit on the wax when you make such a move with me?" I said very reluctantly.


    The old car looked at me and suddenly became silent.


    "OK, I have to have a little conscience when I come to H city for such a long time. I can''t take the money..." I directly took the bank card I got up and had to put it in the old driver.


    "If you don''t want the money, Huizi and I won''t be involved in the bar..." the old car said in silence for a while.


    "What the fuck do you mean?" I asked, staring.


    "Ye, I understand your thoughts with Huizi, but if you don''t take the money, we won''t have the face to join the Partnership... You can say how much I do or how I love face, but I''m like this!" the old car looked at me and said firmly.


    "Non scoring so clear?" I looked at my bank card and licked my lips.


    "Hmm!" the old car nodded.


    "Fuck off... Don''t do this next time, it''s difficult for me!!" I waved to the old car impatiently.


    "Grass!"


    The old car smiled and scolded, and then walked out of my house.


    At nine o''clock in the morning, all of us gathered in the Hougong bar. Even Wu Mei came to help.


    I was wearing a suit and holding a book in my hand. I looked at Meng Liang and Liu Rui.


    "Are you all here? I''ll have a meeting first..." I looked around and said officially.


    "Yang Song didn''t come, but he was thin..." yuan yuan raised his hand and said.


    "He has a lot to do in a day... Go to the bathroom and pull it out for me!!" I said irritably.


    Originally, my mood was brewing very well, and Yang Song ruined it for me.


    After about two minutes, Yuan Yuan dragged Yang Song out of the toilet. Yang Song was still carrying his pants while running. It seemed that he was really lax


    "Cough... Everyone is here this time. Let me say something first... People''s life is very short. Unknowingly, the notebook of life has climbed up to 20 small squares. On this crisp autumn day..."


    "You fucking... Can you... Can you say it quickly... I feel like I''m going to pull it out again..." Yang Song said with a pale face holding his ass.


    "Grass, OK, take care of the special people. I''ll make a long story short." I reluctantly looked at Yang Song, and then said: "it''s mainly to assign you today''s task. Lao Che and Duan Hui will go with you * no matter what the situation is, I have to come over to 30 women with big white legs tomorrow. Can you do it?"


    "There should be no problem..." the old car nodded.


    "Those over thirty don''t count!" I stressed.


    "It''s a little fucking difficult..." Duan Hui frowned.


    "You have to give it to me if it''s difficult, and you have to give it to me now!" I said in a very tough tone.


    "All right!"


    Then the old car and Duan Hui took out the phone to find someone while going outside.


    "Liangzi, Yuanyuan, you two are responsible for purchasing and finding a factory to make LED display, and replace the billboard at the door..." I looked at Meng Liang and Yuanyuan.


    "Can you finish the billboard in one day?" Yuan Yuan asked.


    "If you can''t finish it, you have to do it. If you can''t, give him money..."


    "Grass is what money burns..."


    Meng Liang scolded wordlessly, and then went directly with Yuanyuan to the advertising board


    "Why hasn''t he come to me yet...!!" Yang Song''s face turned from green to black and asked me with his teeth.


    "The rest of the people clean up and tidy up. The ground is still dusty..." I looked at the rest of Yang Song, Liu Rui and Wu Mei.


    After listening to me, Yang Song ran to the toilet at the same speed as the wind.


    Liu Rui slapped his nose with his hand, looked disgusted and said, "he seems to be in his trouser pocket. I smell shit..."


    "Wow! Liu Rui, can you stop being so disgusting..." Wu Mei retched.


    "Come on, it doesn''t matter to you that people can''t pull their trouser pockets. Hurry to work!"


    "No, we all have jobs. What are you doing?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me with small eyes.


    "I have only one task today, waiting for money!"


    PS: the Internet was disconnected at home and delayed for a while.

 Chapter 96

    "No, Xiaoye, are you too heartless... I finally came to help, so you let me do the cleaning job?" Wu Mei said, wearing a blue cleaning uniform and holding a mop in her hand.


    "Yes, we can''t work in such a big bar!!" Liu Rui also said.


    "Don''t you have Yang Song?" I stood at the door of the bar and came back.


    I''m really not in the mood to talk to them now, because I''m waiting for brother Xiaobao to send me money.


    "Don''t fucking mention Yang Song to me. He went to the bathroom eight times in half an hour. Now I feel that he smells like shit when he talks to me..." Liu Rui threw away his rag and was ready to quit.


    "Oh, special treatment in special times... You two do more, I''ll give you two a raise..." I replied with a frown.


    "How much money do you give me? I quit, and my hands are abraded......" Wu Mei fiercely threw down the mop in her hand and sat down on the sofa in the card room.


    "Daughter-in-law, daughter-in-law, let me see if your hand is okay..." Liu Rui heard that Wu Mei''s hand was broken, so he quickly ran over and cared.


    "Grass, why doesn''t brother Xiaobao come..." I looked back at the two bored people, then touched my trouser pocket and was ready to take out my mobile phone to call brother Xiaobao.


    At this time, I suddenly saw three vans driving slowly towards the bar.


    "It''s coming!!!" looking at the van, I said excitedly, and then ran to the door of the bar.


    "Oh, my God, brother Bao, you''re here!!!" I saw brother Bao as if I saw the God of wealth. I hugged brother Bao with snot and tears.


    Xiao Bao, carrying a backpack and a baseball cap, reached out and pushed me away, smiled and said, "I''m not interested in men..."


    "Have you brought the people and money..." I asked, looking at the van behind me.


    "Here you are!" little brother Bao nodded, then shouted to the van behind him: "come down..."


    I looked at the men and women who came down from the van and was stunned. The team was fucking huge


    "Come in!" little brother Bao waved his hand and the group went straight to the bar.


    In addition, most of these people are female technicians. They wear silk stockings, small high heels and tight cheongsam. Although these women are not particularly outstanding in appearance, they dress in uniform and wear fresh clothes. They immediately attract a lot of attention in the street. All kinds of beautiful women tremble and show big white legs from time to time, which tickles my heart.


    Liu Rui looked at the group of people and immediately looked straight, and his saliva was about to flow out.


    "Ah! Daughter-in-law, you let go!!!"


    "Give me another fucking look..." Wu Mei pulled Liu Rui''s ear, gritted her teeth and scolded.


    "Don''t look... Daughter-in-law, please loosen up..." Liu Rui shouted with grinning teeth.


    "This little leaf is also, the whole group of coquettish women, isn''t it forcing my husband to cheat? I have to talk to him later!!" Wu Mei looked at me with a murderous look in her eyes.


    "Don''t worry, daughter-in-law. I won''t pay attention to these coquettish women. You don''t have to talk to ye..." Liu Rui said while rubbing his ears. This may be the only time he pleaded for me.


    "Roll the calf, I don''t know you..." Wu Mei glanced at Liu Rui irritably.


    This group of people followed up their own home when they entered the bar. They felt that they were more familiar with this place than me, and began to chatter.


    Little brother Bao came up to me and handed me his backpack.


    "All the things you want are here..." brother Xiao Bao looked at me and said.


    "Is the money there too?" I asked.


    "En en!" little brother Bao nodded.


    "It''s not cash???" I carried my schoolbag and hurriedly it was very light. It should not be cash.


    "Nonsense, how hard it is for me to hold five million cash!!"


    Brother Xiao Bao said, I''m going to open my schoolbag and see what''s in it.


    "After I leave, you are opening..." brother Xiao Bao grabbed my hand, blinked and said.


    "Why?" I asked, looking up puzzled.


    "Why are there so many? That''s what the boss told you. You can open it whenever you want..." brother Bao said irritably.


    "OK! The whole is quite mysterious..." I reluctantly put down my schoolbag.


    "Everyone, be quiet!!" little brother Bao shouted loudly in front of the crowd.


    "Brush!"


    The crowd suddenly quieted down, and then looked at brother Xiaobao together.


    "This is your new boss!" little brother Bao pointed to me beside him.


    "Good boss!"


    A group of people below shouted in unison.


    "Hello, everyone!"


    I also greeted the crowd with a smile.


    "You talk to these people and ask them to help you clean up. It will open tomorrow. I don''t think you''ve cleaned up yet..." brother Xiao Bao bowed his head and whispered to me.


    "OK! What are you doing?" I nodded and asked.


    "I have my business, you don''t care..." brother Xiao Bao waved his hand and then walked to the outside of the bar.


    "Cough, let me introduce myself first. My last name is ye..." I looked around at the people below, cleared my throat and said.


    "Hello, boss Ye!"


    Before I finished, the people below shouted again.


    "Hehe, don''t be so polite... Everyone used to work here. You know this place better than I do, so I won''t say more nonsense. What it used to be is what it is now. The only difference is that the salary is 20% more!!!" I shouted with eyes burning at the people below.


    "Boss Ye is powerful!!!"


    "Boss Ye is domineering!!!"


    "Boss ye, you are so handsome!!!"


    After listening to my words, the following people immediately boiled up. Originally, the salary of Bailemen is already very high in H city. I add another 20%, and they must be very happy.


    "Stop!"


    I made a stop gesture and then said, "what position did you use to be or what position you are now, and now the bar has been renamed the harem. Bailemen doesn''t exist, okay?"


    "I see!"


    "We''ll open tomorrow, but the bar hasn''t been cleaned up yet. Everyone will be busy cleaning up the bar later!!" I continued.


    "Good!"


    "Work!" I waved my big hand.


    "Brush!!"


    After listening to my words, the group immediately took action, doing their own work without ink at all.


    "Look at the team quality of others..." I looked at the group of people brought to me by brother Xiaobao and said.


    "Don''t look at other people''s quality. Do you know what brother Xiaobao gave you?" Liu Rui''s voice sounded behind me.


    As soon as I turned around, I found that Liu Rui had opened the schoolbag that brother Xiaobao gave me!!!

 Chapter 97

    "What did you give me?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "See for yourself..."


    With that, Liu Rui threw the schoolbag to me. I took the schoolbag and opened it. There was no check, no fucking bank card, just a pile of notes and a black notebook.


    "Fuck, what the fuck is this?" I looked at the things in my schoolbag and felt like I didn''t want to cheat.


    "I don''t know where to go... Don''t you say that brother Xiaobao sent you money, Biao..." Liu Rui said, patting me on the shoulder.


    I took out the black notebook in my schoolbag and opened it and found that it was an account book!!!


    The note in the schoolbag is all debit note!!!


    "I, Li Dashan, borrow Liu Yong 3000 yuan today...!"


    "I, Hu Xiaomei, borrow three bottles of Carlsberg from Yao Baoshi today...!"


    "Fuck me, where is this?" I looked at the messy IOU in my schoolbag, my head grew up and my mood was very broken.


    "What are you? I saw an egg borrower just now... Ha ha... Do you think it''s funny to borrow an egg and write an IOU!!" Wu Mei covered her mouth and laughed.


    "It''s easy to borrow eggs. It''s the first time I''ve heard that this whore pays back his mother''s credit, ha ha..." Liu Rui also glanced and smiled.


    "Roll the calf, you''re still in the mood to laugh!!!" I looked at the IOU in my hand and was very upset. I couldn''t understand what Liu Yong gave me this pile of IOU.


    "Ye, you see, this IOU is big and owes more than two million..." Liu Rui found a huge IOU from his schoolbag and handed it to me.


    "Cao, Liu Yongyong is going to give me these ious as money!!!" I clapped my forehead and suddenly realized.


    "It''s possible that their old Liu family can do such a thing..." Liu Rui nodded heartlessly.


    "I have to ask Yao Baoshi to understand!!!"


    With that, I ran directly to the office on the second floor with my schoolbag, and Liu Rui ran over with me.


    As soon as I entered the office, I found that brother Xiao Bao was holding a large plastic bag in his hand. Yes, it was a plastic bag. This kind of bag may be rare at ordinary times, but almost everyone had seen it.


    It''s the kind of plastic bag for migrant workers returning home from Spring Festival transportation.


    "You... Why did you come up..." brother Xiao Bao put down his bag and looked at me and Liu Rui awkwardly.


    "Brother Bao, what are you doing here?" Liu Rui glanced at brother Bao.


    "No... nothing..." brother Xiao Bao stammered nervously.


    "Nothing. Let me see what''s in your bag..."


    "There''s nothing in here. I just take back some of my things... You know, I used to work here..."


    "Liu Rui, hold him down!"


    Then we jumped directly at brother Xiao Bao and grabbed the bag in his hand!


    "Are you two rebellious???" Xiaobao shouted when he saw that the bag was robbed by Liu Rui.


    "Don''t make a noise. I''ll pay you back after reading..." I pushed brother Xiaobao away and opened the bag.


    When we opened the bag, we were stunned


    "Brother Xiao Bao, are you here to clean up?" Liu Rui swallowed his saliva and asked.


    "Ha ha... No, just get something back..." brother Xiao Bao smiled awkwardly.


    "Are you getting something back?"


    I looked at the ashtray, mineral water, foreign wine, cigarettes in my pocket, and two barrels of brand-new old jars of pickled vegetables and beef noodles, and scolded silently.


    "Hehe, throw this is also throw this. The boss told me not to waste and take it back..." brother Xiao Bao scratched his head and said.


    "I didn''t say you, brother Xiao Bao. You said you were rich... Even take back an ashtray?" Liu Rui looked at brother Xiao Bao with contempt and asked.


    "Frugality, frugality..." little brother Bao waved his hand low-key.


    "I now understand that Liu Yong earned so much money in this way!!!" Liu Rui said as he grabbed the things in the plastic bag.


    "OK, take this thing if you like. I won''t argue with you. Please explain to me what''s going on?" I threw my schoolbag to brother Xiao Bao and asked angrily.


    "Didn''t I tell you to open it after I left?" brother Xiao Bao''s eyes turned green when he saw the schoolbag.


    "If I fucking listen to you, I''ll pay the people downstairs with these white notes..." I said angrily.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. The boss asked me to take it..." brother Xiao Bao looked at the schoolbag in his hand and said speechless.


    "No, I found that Liu Yongzhen was hiding thunder in his crotch and a bunker... I knew he buttoned it, but I didn''t expect him to do so!!! I fucking pointed to his little money to get rich!!!" Liu Rui saw that brother Xiao Bao didn''t know what was going on and blew his hair in an instant.


    "Why don''t you call the boss... I''m just a subordinate. I don''t understand some things. You know..." brother Bao pretended to be simple and ignorant.


    "Roll the calf... I''m fucking annoyed to see your Liu family now..."


    Then I took out my mobile phone and dialed it directly to Liu Yong.


    "Xiaoye, what''s the matter?" Liu Yong whispered after receiving the phone.


    "Uncle Liu, I think it''s necessary for us to have a good talk..." I said in a heavy tone.


    "About what?"


    "You said you were so rich that you asked brother Xiao Bao to come back and steal? I found that you can really live......" I said in a strange way.


    As like as two peas, brother Liu Yong, he is very economical and thrifty.


    "I see. You are so frugal. Even the money you give me is a fucking steamed stuffed bun white note!!! Is there such a thing? My uncle Liu!!"


    "It''s not ye, the situation is like this. I really don''t have any spare money now, and when I checked the accounts a few days ago, I found that these famines haven''t come back, so I want to stay for you... Not only solved your financial problem, but also the rest of me go. These famines are yellow..." Liu Yong said solemnly.


    After listening to Liu Yong''s words, I was speechless. Have you seen him? Have you seen him so stingy? He doesn''t waste a penny. I found it!!


    "Uncle... I won''t say anything. You are so fucking awesome!!! Where are you? I''ll go to find you..."


    "Hey, ye, what did you say... I''m going to get on the plane. The signal is bad. Hang up first!!! Let''s talk when I get to Sanya!!!" Liu Yong shouted at the other end of the phone.


    "Hello? Hello?"


    I shouted to the phone twice and found that Liu Yong had hung up. Then I called and found that it had been turned off.

 Chapter 98

    "What did Liu Yong say?" Liu Rui asked hurriedly as I put down the phone.


    "He said he didn''t have any money now. Let''s ask for a bill with a white note..." I rubbed my face and said irritably.


    "Fuck, he''s not going to take a dime!!"


    "Old fellow chicken is too stingy to pull out a hair." now I can only use this sentence to describe Liu Yong.


    "Are you finished?" little brother Bao looked at me carefully and asked.


    "It''s done... By the way, brother Xiaobao, do you have any money? Why don''t you lend me some..." I looked at brother Xiaobao and suddenly stood up and said.


    "No... no!" little brother Bao shook his head.


    "Brother Bao, don''t pretend about our relationship. Can we not know if you have money?" at this time, Liu Rui also stood up and looked at brother Bao with a cheap smile.


    "Really not!! what are you two going to do!!" little brother Bao shouted excitedly as he watched me walk towards him step by step.


    "Brother Xiaobao, look, I''ve set up such a big bar. Isn''t it good if I don''t have some money in my hand..."


    "Then I have no money!!!"


    "Really no money?" I asked with a smile.


    "Really not!!" little brother Bao nodded firmly.


    "Cao, if I don''t give you some unique skills, you won''t tell the truth... Liu Rui, hold him down!!!"


    As soon as I finished speaking, Liu Rui, like the male dog in heat, bared his teeth and clawed at brother Xiao Bao.


    They tore and scraped in an instant. Brother Xiaobao lost in less than three rounds!!!


    As long as it comes to money, Liu Rui''s potential is immeasurable. I didn''t blow it. Rui can grab bones from wolf dogs when he was a child. If he is anxious, neither Meng Liang is his opponent.


    "Just like you, you still mix with the society every day???" Liu Rui said with a winner''s attitude while sitting on brother Xiao Bao.


    "What do you want to do... I''ll tell you I have a gun in my hand..." brother Xiao Bao lay on the ground and looked at Liu Rui with broken eyes.


    "There are many J8 guns..." Liu Rui said disdainfully.


    At this time, I went to brother Xiao Bao and directly touched his trouser pocket


    "I have no fucking money..."


    Brother Xiao Bao immediately struggled fiercely when he saw that I wanted to search, but Liu Rui pressed him tightly and didn''t give him any chance at all.


    After a while, I found a bank card from brother Bao''s fart pocket


    "I don''t have any fucking money... What''s this!!!" I shook my bank card and said.


    "The money is for my mother to buy medicine..." little brother Bao shouted with both voice and emotion.


    "You can pull a few down... Why don''t you say you picked up junk to fund college students..." Ruige always spoke mercilessly.


    "The card for subsidizing college students is at home..."


    "What''s the password?"


    "I don''t know!!" brother Xiao Bao turned his head and looked like he would die.


    "Liu Rui, take my pants off and I''ll take a picture!!!"


    After listening to me, Liu Rui directly touched brother Xiao Bao''s trouser belt


    "Don''t, don''t! The password is 6 1..." brother Xiao Bao shouted when he saw that Liu Rui was really going to do it.


    "Isn''t that right... I have to resist..." I smiled and then asked, "how much money does Cary have?"


    "Half a million!!!" brother Xiao Bao said, gritting his teeth. It seems that he should be distressed.


    "That''s it!!! No, if you turn over the leaves again, you may hide them in your underpants..." Liu Ruiming was a little disappointed.


    "That makes sense... Liu Rui picks his pants..."


    "It''s fucking gone!!! Liu Yong hasn''t given me money for three years... I gave him the gas money for driving. I paid for it myself!!!" brother Xiao Bao saw that we had to turn over. Tears surrounded his eyes and cried dimly.


    "Hey, it''s not easy for you..." I totally believe brother Xiao Bao''s words. Liu Yong can''t do anything like that.


    "It''s not so easy, it''s not easy..." brother Xiaobao nodded fiercely.


    "OK, you go..." I waved to brother Xiaobao and said.


    "Then I''ll go... Call me if you need anything!!!"


    Liu Rui came down from brother Xiaobao. Brother Xiaobao walked out of the door with a plastic bag at an amazing speed.


    "Pa!"


    I sat on the sofa, lit a cigarette and looked at the white note of a schoolbag. I didn''t know what to do.


    "Half a million is not enough!"


    Liu Rui sat beside me and whispered.


    "I feel that the ious Liu Yong gave us are all fucking dead accounts, or come back..." I said while smoking.


    "That''s what you say? If he can come back, he will come back long ago..."


    "No, this money won''t last long, not even enough money for workers!!!" I picked up my cell phone and started to go out.


    "What are you doing!!!" Liu Rui shouted.


    "Sell your kidney!!!"


    "Just your kidney, how much can you fucking sell..."


    Liu Rui looked at my back, shook his head and said.


    Out of the office, I came to the bar hall, looked at the crowded streets and thought about where the money came from!


    After a while, I took out my mobile phone, pressed several numbers and dialed directly.


    "Hey, what''s up?" Li Tao''s voice remembered on the phone.


    "Brother Tao, what are you doing?"


    "A few buildings were sold just now. I came to collect money..." Li Tao said carelessly.


    "Ah, so you''re not with Mr. Liu?" I asked with joy and calmed my mood.


    "No..."


    "Well, brother Tao, didn''t Mr. Liu promise me 500 when he signed the contract? You were there at that time, and you heard it..." I continued.


    "Well, I know about it..."


    "But now I can''t get in touch with Mr. Liu. My bar is still in urgent need of some money..." I paused and then said: "brother Tao, do you think you can spare some for me..."


    "There is money... But I have to tell Lao Liu about it... After all, it''s his money..."


    "Oh, brother Tao, I''m really anxious to use the money. If you don''t give me the money, my bar won''t open tomorrow!!!" I said in a hurry.


    "That''s not good. I have to tell him about it..." Li Tao thought for a while and said.


    "It''s not brother Tao, how can you learn such ink now!! I always thought you were a bright man. If I''m not in a hurry, can I find you? If you''re willing to ask!!" I know that Li Tao has a bad temper, so I deliberately pretended to be angry and irritated him.


    "Grass, OK, I''ll call you how much you want..."


    Hearing this, I grinned, and the method worked. Li Tao''s mind and Liu Yong are two extremes!


    "I''ll send you the card number later. Just call me. You''ll ask Mr. Liu for money later..." I tried to hold back my joy and said calmly.


    "OK! How much do you want?" Li Tao asked readily.


    "Five hundred is enough!"


    "Good!"


    Three minutes later, a text message came to my mobile phone to prompt me to arrive.


    "Yes!!!"


    I looked at the text message on my mobile phone and was in a very good mood, smiling.

 Chapter 99

    After Xiaobao left the bar, he directly drove Liu Yong to the airport.


    "Don''t let me go next time. It''s too fucking shameful. These children robbed me of my money. I almost didn''t take my pants off..." Liu Yonggang got on the bus. Brother Bao grinded and hawed like an angry little daughter-in-law.


    "If you don''t go, I''ll go?" Liu Yong stared.


    "Whoever you love goes to sleep. I won''t go next time..."


    "Is it finished?" Liu Yong asked.


    "After that, I don''t understand. Why are you installing cameras in people''s offices? You still have a peeping desire..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Do I have to see where my money is spent?" Liu Yong said in a good mood.


    "Don''t mention your money, give people a pile of dead accounts. If I knew you were so damaged, I couldn''t send them. Those two children almost didn''t fucking eat me..." brother Bao is afraid when he thinks about Liu Rui''s expression at that time.


    "Saving is a dot..." Liu Yong said with a red face.


    "By the way, why hasn''t brother Tao come back?"


    "I''ll call him..."


    Then Liu Yong took out his mobile phone and beat Li Tao awesome.


    "What the fuck are you doing? Grinding and chirping. The plane will take off soon..." Liu Yong said very directly.


    "Aren''t those children asking me for money? I gave them money just now..."


    "What money?" Liu Yongyi''s expression changed immediately when he heard money.


    "It''s the money you promised to give those children..." Li taobiao replied hehe.


    "You''ve been beaten too little?" Liu Yong asked with shortness of breath and spitting.


    "Five hundred and fifty. I''ve called all the balance to be returned today... It''s not easy for several children. I gave an extra 500000..."


    "Xiao... Xiao Bao, there is antihypertensive medicine in the clasp. You can get me some..." Liu Yong said to brother Xiao Bao with trembling hands.


    "Hello? Hello? Where''s this man..." Li Tao found that Liu never spoke, shouted at his mobile phone, and hung up when he found that there was still no movement


    "What''s the matter? Is this???" brother Xiao Bao handed over the antihypertensive medicine and looked at Liu Yong trembling and asked.


    Liu Yong took the pill and threw it directly into his mouth.


    "What''s the matter? Why don''t you talk..." brother Xiao Bao turned and asked.


    "Li... Li Tao is such a fool, and he fucking called 550 others..." Liu Yong stammered painfully.


    "What?"


    "No, I have to come back..."


    With that, Liu Yong pushed the door and was about to go down.


    "OK, the plane will take off soon..." brother Bao advised wordlessly.


    "That''s five and a half million fucking dollars!!! It''s gone!!!" Liu Yong was very excited.


    "Who told you to deceive others to come? Besides, you can come back when you go. Don''t leave at that time. Let those children pick their pants... If you want to go by yourself, I won''t go. I''ll tell you..." brother Bao rolled his eyes and said.


    "What you said is also reasonable..." Liu Yong suddenly stopped to get off the bus and thought about what brother Xiaobao said.


    "Even if you want to come back, where do you put your old face... Fortunately, you are a figure in H city. It''s shameful to steal money with a group of children..." brother Xiao Bao continued.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Liu Yong leaned on the back of the seat, put his hands on his chest and tried to adjust his breathing.


    "Let''s go. It''s too fucking hard to lose..."


    After a while, Liu Yong waved his hand and brother Xiaobao directly started the engine. They drove towards the airport


    At 8 p.m., in the hall of the harem.


    "Brother ye, it''s almost done..." a young security guard ran to me and whispered.


    I looked at the cleaned up hall. I was in a very good mood and nodded with great satisfaction.


    "Let''s get together..." I shouted at the service staff.


    "It''s almost done today. We''ll open at five tomorrow evening... Can we all come early?"


    "No problem!!!"


    "Well, get off work!"


    After listening to me, the group of people walked out of the bar talking and laughing.


    "This bar is so fucking grand..." I lit a cigarette, looked at Liu Rui and said.


    "The atmosphere is the atmosphere, and the money will be changed. Opening tomorrow is a place to use money..." Liu Rui is still worried about money.


    "Your brother Ye has finished the money, so you don''t have to worry about it..."


    "Where did you get the money!!!" when Liu Rui heard that he had money, he immediately came to his senses.


    "What Guan Litao wants..."


    "How much is it?" Liu Rui asked.


    "I asked him for 500, and he called me 550..." I said with a smile.


    "Fuck, is he mentally ill..."


    "It''s possible... Ha ha!!"


    "... the Liu family is so fucking better than each other..." Liu Rui was silent for a long time, holding out such a sentence.


    "Brother Xiaobao has 50, and Li Tao has 550. Together, we have made 100, ha ha..." I calculated my money, and the more I want to be happy with him.


    "What are you laughing at? So happy!"


    At this time, Lao Che and Duan Hui came in from the door. They were flushed. They felt that they should have met the young lady on the way.


    "Nothing, study something... How are you two doing there???" Liu Rui replied.


    "Don''t worry, they are definitely of high quality. You can wait and tell me which one you like..." the old car threw Liu Rui an ambiguous look.


    "Safe..." Liu Rui bared his teeth and responded with a look in his eyes. They were silent.


    "Yuanyuan, how''s the brand going???"


    I didn''t have time to chat. I ran to the door and watched the workers install a new bar sign.


    "It should be fast. There was something wrong with the line just now. It didn''t light up, and the workers were repairing it..." Yuan wiped the sweat on his forehead and returned to his home.


    "That''s OK. By the way, why hasn''t Meng Liang come back?"


    I suddenly remembered that Meng Liang went out with yuan yuan. Now Yuan Yuan came back alone.


    "After I went out with Liangzi, we acted separately. He was responsible for printing cards and I was responsible for making brands..." Yuanyuan thought and said.


    "Yinka should be back..." I frowned and worried.


    "By the way, Liangzi said that there didn''t seem to be much wine in our wine warehouse. He went to buy wine..."


    "Hehe, Liangzi is still careful... I forgot about it!!!" as soon as I patted my forehead, I remembered that there might not be enough wine.


    At nine o''clock in the evening, Meng Liang pulled two carts of wine back, and the preparations for the opening were almost finished.


    Several of us found a hot pot restaurant and were ready to have supper.


    "Even if our bar is open tomorrow, it''s just for our business to be prosperous in the future. How about you?" I stood up and shouted with my glass.


    "Red fire!!!"


    Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan, Lao Che, Duan Hui and Wu Mei all stood up with wine glasses and shouted in unison.

 Chapter 100

    The two-story building is hung with a plaque up to two meters high and one meter wide.


    On the plaque, there are four huge words: "Hougong bar!!"


    10.5 finally officially opened!


    Because we have a shallow foundation in this city, we basically don''t know anyone. Most of the people are invited by old cars. The rest are the social brothers invited by brother Xiao Bao. As for government officials, there are very few.


    In front of the bar, the old car invited some professional bands to sing loudly at the door. The whole street looked very festive and lively.


    On this day, we were dressed very neatly, black suits and white shirts.


    "Hello!" I smiled and said to a middle-aged man in a suit and tie who I didn''t know his name.


    "You are the children Xiaobao said..." the middle-aged man said with a smile.


    "Yes!" I nodded and quickly stretched out my hand.


    "My surname is Li. I''m older than you. Just call me brother Li. I opened the Hongrui Hotel on the next street. I''ll sit down when I''m free..." the middle-aged man simply shook hands with me and said.


    "Hello, brother Li!"


    "Do well!" brother Li patted me on the shoulder and walked up the steps with a smile.


    Before five o''clock, there was an endless stream of people, and all kinds of cars came one after another. We fucking greeted the guests, and our smiling faces were fucking stiff.


    "This little brother Bao is OK. Let''s bring so many people here..." the old car looked at the familiar faces of H city and said with a smile.


    "Hehe, it''s still their old Liu family. They have a little conscience..." Liu Rui said with the same smile.


    "By the way, old car, is the host you invited here?" I asked, sweating all over.


    "Here we are, in the house..."


    "Come out and introduce the guests, cat and dog J8 in the house..."


    I shouted impatiently, and then ran to the front door to meet the guests.


    "Sun Zong arrives!"


    "Mr. Wang is here!"


    ��......��


    The host pulled out by the old car stood at the door, holding a microphone and spitting, constantly introducing the guests present.


    When Meng Liang and I were running inside and outside, my cell phone rang. I took it out and saw that it was Su Su calling.


    "Hey, what''s up!!" I answered the phone and asked flustered.


    "Isn''t your bar open today?" Susu asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, I haven''t given you the address yet, have I?" I patted on the forehead and hurriedly forgot Su Su.


    "What do you say..." Su Su returned unhappily.


    "The address is downtown, Yingbin Road. Come here quickly. It will open soon..." I spoke quickly, hung up the phone and got busy.


    At this time, another person came to a Mercedes Benz and led three people down first. I don''t know the first two, but I know the young man at the back, which is Zhang Shuai hit by the old car in the grave circle!!


    The old car was stunned when he saw the three people. Then he came up to me and asked in a low voice, "did you invite these people?"


    "Where the fuck do I know? Who are these?"


    "The oldest one is sun Lei, the back one is Wang Shuo, and the last one you know is Zhang Shuai..." the old car explained.


    "What''s sun Lei''s status in your H city?" I asked.


    "It''s also a bar, and the scale is not small..."


    "This is a fucking colleague. Why did he come here..."


    Since Sun Lei is a colleague, they certainly don''t come to watch the excitement. Moreover, there are some personal grudges between the old car and Zhang Shuai. The more I think about it, the more I feel wrong.


    I didn''t think much. I went directly to sun Lei and said politely, "brother Lei, you really give me face. Come here in person!"


    "Ha ha, do you still know me?" Sun Lei smiled and pointed to his nose.


    "I heard Master Liu mention..." I deliberately said Liu Yong. I didn''t mean anything else. I just wanted to tell sun Lei that Liu Yong gave me this bar. It''s hard to say that you have to see if the owner is beating a dog.


    "You''re the one that brother Liu brought up in person. Can I not come for such a big thing?" Sun Lei smiled at me and exchanged greetings.


    "Boy, you have a big face! Please invite so many people! It''s popular!" Wang Shuo said in a strange way.


    "I don''t have any popularity. It''s all called by Master Liu. Brother sun will take care of me if I''m not familiar with my life!" I said with a smile.


    "It''s easy to say!" Sun Lei gives people a good feeling. At least he hasn''t said anything that makes me feel too much, so I still have a good impression of him.


    "Come on, brother sun, please..."


    About ten minutes later, three taxis stopped straight at the door of our bar.


    "Who is this? Why are you driving a taxi here..."


    Yang Song leans against the door and knocks melon seeds. We count him as the most relaxed here. Others have something to do. He doesn''t do anything. If you want to find him, you can run into the toilet. Later, I can''t help it. Just ignore what he likes to do!


    The doors of three taxis were pulled open, and neat high-heeled shoes first came into sight. Then Susu came out with his friend with a sweet smile on his face.


    Su Su and his friends lined up in a uniform white miniskirt, with slender legs, straight out of sight, shaking people''s eyes.


    "Wow!"


    Yang Song scattered the melon seeds on the ground and looked at the group of girls brought by Su Su. After a long delay, he turned his head and shouted, "leaves!!! I... fuck!"


    "Ye hurried over and came to see the guests..." Yang Song saw that I didn''t respond and then shouted.


    "Who?"


    I ran to the door and was stunned!


    "It''s still your daughter-in-law, too fucking to give them strength... Let them see what is called" awesome beauty "and" what do you do? "! I looked at Su and his friend, who excitedly said.


    "If you tell me, my daughter-in-law, if I had told you awesome friends, I would send BMW to pick you up..." I hurried to Su and smiled.


    "Xiao Su, this is your boyfriend. He''s very handsome..."


    As soon as I spoke, Su Su''s friends immediately followed.


    "If you call me daughter-in-law again, I''ll go right away. Do you believe it?" Su said, grinding his silver teeth.


    "Don''t introduce, don''t introduce, are you kidding..."


    "Your bar is quite big..." it''s Zhang Ke I used to see.


    Zhang Ke is also very beautiful today. Not only his legs are long, his chest is undulating and choppy


    "OK, OK, come and play often in the future..."


    "Free?" Zhang Ke smiled at me and asked.


    "Must be free!!!"


    Then I took Susu''s friends into the bar hall and attracted the evil eyes of countless men along the way.

 Chapter 101

    "The leaves are the whole group of women. The young ladies I called can''t sell at a fucking price..." the old car blinked, blocked the crotch at will and said straight.


    "You think it''s selling pork, but you can''t buy it. It''s all goddess..." Yang Song said, picking up the melon seeds on the ground with his crotch.


    "If these women sell them, they''ll have to make money all the time..." Duan Hui saw their commercial value at a glance.


    Susu''s friends, smiling like flowers, chattered and followed me to the hall on the first floor.


    "Ouch, the decoration is not bad. It''s no worse than our yard!"


    "Isn''t it? It''s just a little hot..."


    "I''ll turn up the air conditioner later..." I said with a smile.


    "All right, you go and be busy. There are so many people outside..." I arranged Su Su and them in a private room, and then Su Su was very considerate and asked me to leave.


    I went to the door and found these people squatting. I don''t know what to study.


    "Why are you squatting here? Come in and do some busy work!!! The guests are almost here and are ready to open later!!" I kicked Liu Rui at random and scolded.


    Several people listened to me, patted the dust on their hips, and then walked into the house.


    "Old car, when are your ladies coming?"


    "It should be fast. I just called and said I was on the road..." the old car turned and said.


    "OK, let''s start business when Miss comes..." I nodded and said.


    Since this is the first time we have set up a nightclub, I don''t have so much experience in opening time. I plan to open when I''m in a good mood!


    Ten minutes later, an extra long bus suddenly appeared in the street.


    "Coming!!" as soon as the old car saw the bus, he hurried over.


    The car stopped slowly at the bar. Then I saw a woman of about 30 years old who was still charming. She got off slowly. It didn''t matter. Then she followed a group of beautiful women with incomparable coquettishness and exposed clothes.


    These people dress very provocatively, silk stockings, small high heels and tight cheongsam. A group of old men outside the house are about to come out. The beautiful women are over 1.7, their legs are thin and white, and they wear fashionable clothes. They are between 20 and 25 years old. They are young and beautiful, not generally attractive.


    There were not many people, about 20 people. As soon as these people got off the bus, the old car trotted out.


    "Then hurry, don''t be stunned, hurry in and make up!" the old car said anxiously.


    As soon as these women entered the house, they immediately attracted the attention of many guests in the house.


    I patted the old car on the shoulder, then smiled and said, "OK, brother Che really has two skills!!"


    "You see, after all these years of pimping, I can''t fix this woman!!!" the old car proudly.


    "Old car, I''m ready to tell you everywhere..." Yang Song looked at the old car like a wolf dog and said.


    "You see... You see... Which chest... Is so fucking big... I need to catch one...!" Meng liangse said to me.


    "Which do you want to sleep? I''ll contact you later!" the old car looked at Meng Liang and asked.


    "Spend money?" Meng Liang asked demurely.


    "This is not nonsense..."


    "Forget it, I don''t like * Yi..." Meng Liang was inexplicably advanced.


    "OK, almost, ready to open!!!" I said casually, and then walked to the bar.


    ����


    Sitting in the card room, sun Lei, Wang Shuo and Zhang Shuai straightened their eyes when they saw the girl coming in.


    It''s hard to see such beautiful nightclubs in small places like ours. After all, our economy is limited and our consumption level is low. Shanghai, Shenzhen and Beijing have developed a little beautiful.


    "Brother sun... These girls have a little quality!" Wang Shuo touched his chin and said.


    "I didn''t expect these children to have two sons and bring so many beauties here..." Sun Lei looked around and whispered.


    "These girls have to give five thousand a month..." Zhang Shuai asked while drinking juice.


    "Almost!" Sun Lei nodded.


    "I have to pay more than 200000 a month. These people are so rich..." Zhang Shuai continued.


    "As soon as the bar opens, I feel quite stressed..." Sun Lei said, looking at the crowded hall.


    "Hehe, isn''t it obvious to rob us of business?" Wang Shuo said.


    "In a few days, Xiao Shuo, you''ll also go out to find a girl... I''m tired of those old ladies of our family... It''s good to have a little competition!" Sun Lei thought for a while and said.


    "Isn''t this ready-made???" Wang Shuo said with a smile.


    "Ha ha!"


    Wang Shuo and sun Lei looked at each other and smiled


    ����


    H City, on Yingbin Road, the Hougong bar is officially open!


    "Peng... Peng... Peng!"


    Four salutes, roaring,


    "Crackling,"


    A hundred meter long firecracker sounded from the door!


    Just then, a Mercedes Benz business car suddenly stopped at the door of our bar.


    Two men wearing sunglasses came down from the car. They opened the rear door, took out a large gift box and directly moved to the door of the bar.


    "Who is this?" the old car looked at the two people and asked vaguely.


    "I fucking don''t know. I don''t know anyone in this room except you..." I replied speechless.


    Two people opened the gift box and a pure gold toad covered with money was displayed in front of people.


    "Boss Liu Yong! Give a pure gold toad as a gift, which means a wide range of money!! I wish the Hougong bar a great success!!" the sunglasses shouted loudly.


    "Wow... Such a big golden cicada is worth half a million fucking dollars!!!"


    "Liu Yong really gave it up..."


    As soon as the golden cicada appeared, there was an uproar under the stage and talked about it one after another.


    I never thought Liu Yongxin was so thin. First of all, no matter how much the golden cicada is worth, just this picture, this effect is enough. It''s too fucking long face!!


    "Oh, the Iron Rooster has finally plucked!!" Liu Rui smiled at the cicada.


    "Ha ha, he has snacks!!!" Yang Song touched the cicada and said.


    The two bodyguards drove away after delivering the cicada, while Su Su sat in the private room for a while and said they had something to go. I didn''t force them to stay, because I really didn''t have time to take care of them.


    I took them to the door and turned back to the bar.


    At this time, it''s still early after six o''clock. In addition to brother Xiaobao, the guests called by the old car and some people who just watched the excitement in the street, the real nightclub men and women have not come up yet.


    Because we use the original staff of Bailemen, the casual waiters and security guards are very quality, and the scene is not chaotic.


    This night may be my most unforgettable night, not because I was happy to open, but because I drank too much wine, which I don''t fucking know. You have to give someone a glass of wine wherever you go. Later, I simply took a wine bottle and took a drink wherever I went.


    Meng Liang and Liu Rui were not idle either. They followed a group of new bosses, drinking foreign wine and blowing cow force.

 Chapter 102

    The next morning, I opened my eyes vaguely. As soon as I moved, I felt as if my head was going to explode. I covered my head, bit my teeth, sat up and swept around. I found that I slept in the toilet of the fucking bar all night under my clothes,


    I opened my clothes, staggered to my feet, rubbed my eyes, picked up half a bottle of mineral water on the ground, no matter who it was, and drank it.


    "Bang!"


    As soon as I opened the door, I looked back and saw that Liu Rui was also lying on the toilet and fell asleep.


    "Don''t fucking sleep, get up!" I shouted, holding Liu Rui''s head.


    "Why did I sleep here?" Liu Rui opened his eyes and asked vaguely.


    "I fucking know, I also fell asleep..."


    "Drink too much. Do you have any cigarettes? Give me one." Liu Rui asked me.


    "Yes." I found a box of flat Zhonghua from my trouser pocket and threw it to Liu Rui.


    "What a fucking fart!!!" Liu Rui lit a cigarette and took a deep breath.


    "Fuck off, I''ll give you a cigarette and do so many fucking things...!"


    Then I went to the bathroom of the toilet, washed my face, looked back and saw Liu Rui lying on the toilet and falling asleep again


    "This evil pen..." I shook my head and walked to the front stage.


    When I went to the front desk, the hall was basically cleaned up. The old car and Wu Mei were facing the bill at the bar.


    It is estimated that the old car is the only one who can manage the money here, but the old car may be to avoid suspicion, so he hardly sticks to the money. Instead, he calls Wu Mei to manage the money.


    "Liu Rui is sleeping in the toilet. What do you say you two are doing here!!!" I pulled Wu Mei''s hair and smiled.


    "Oh! Roll the calf!!" Wu Mei must have hurt me and scolded with a small mouth.


    "When Liu Rui wakes up, I have to tell Liu Rui, adulterer *!"


    "Can you get away from me? We''re checking accounts here!!" Wu Mei looked at me irritably and said.


    "How was business last night?" I asked slowly, looking at the old car.


    "That''s quite...!"


    "Don''t brag B, talk well." I waved my hand impatiently and interrupted.


    "It''s really good. My friends and those people called by brother Xiaobao drank. They basically withdrew at more than ten o''clock, poured out many private rooms, and a group of people came in the second half. The hall on the first floor didn''t end until three o''clock in the evening." the old car spit.


    "Do you have a massage?" I asked, nodding on the sofa, holding my chin and loosening my neck.


    "Yes, but there are not many people."


    After listening, I nodded again and said, "what about the miss?"


    "Almost all went out and went home in the morning..." the old car smiled and said.


    "Very good, you chicken head didn''t earn less, did you yesterday!"


    "Ha ha, make do!!!"


    "By the way, how much money did Wu Mei receive yesterday?" I asked Wu Mei again.


    "Wait a minute!" Wu Mei began to boast and turned over the account book.


    "You''re not sure how much money you''ve got?" I said speechless.


    After looking for a long time, Wu Mei raised her head: "a total of more than 200000..."


    "Less than I expected!!! This old Liu is not very awesome..." obviously this figure is still a little bit different from my imagination.


    "Almost, it''s more than 200000, brother..." the old car couldn''t stand watching me boast.


    "Yeah!!" I grinned and went straight back to the office.


    Back to the office, I called Xiao Bao directly to contact the advertising problem of the bar.


    There are only a few ways to promote bars, such as light box advertising on the street, rear windshield glass of taxis, TV promotion of buses, hand-in-hand leaflets, and regular advertising on the radio,


    In terms of these five promotion methods, I directly spent more than 1 million cash through the relationship with brother Xiaobao, and gave back taxis in the whole city. There was a high commission for soliciting customers. Other venues were 20 yuan per car, while we were 10 yuan per person. No matter whether we consumed or not, as long as we were pulled by taxis, we would immediately make some money when we entered the harem.


    At 6 p.m., the harem opens.


    The original Bailemen is very famous in H city. Although the name has been changed, those who like to play in H city still regard our harem as Bailemen. In addition, as soon as my advertisement is hit, the effect is still very good. The bar here has just opened, and there are people there.


    Wu Mei is in charge of the accounts, Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan are in charge of the security of the bath on the second floor, the old car and Duan Hui are in charge of maintaining order in the first hug, and I have no plan to get the underground casino for the time being. Although I cheated a lot of money from Li Tao, I don''t think it''s enough to make a loan, so I''ll wait until I''m ready.


    Yang Song and Liu Rui are mainly responsible for the psychological counseling of the young lady for the time being. When the casino gets up in the future, I''m going to let them take care of it.


    As soon as I came downstairs, I saw that Li Ge, who opened the hotel when I opened, greeted me.


    "Hey, ye, I''ve just come." Lao Li smiled and walked over quickly.


    "... well, brother Li, this is another drink." I nodded back.


    "Idle is idle, don''t drink dry JB what!" Lao Li bared his teeth, put his arm around my neck and said.


    "Ha ha... OK, you drink. I have something to do. I''ll go out and be sure to accompany you later," I said with a smile.


    "Good drop, good drop, come back later!!" Lao Li smiled and said.


    Although Lao Li said so, I knew in my heart that he didn''t come here for consumption, or simply wanted to spend the money of the VIP card!


    Outside the gate of the harem, there are bright lights. From time to time, taxis and private cars enter the parking lot, and then they enter the hall in groups,


    Everything is so normal


    ����


    "It''s so big, we God have been robbed by the harem!!!" Zhang Shuai looked at his deserted bar and said with a frown.


    "Yes, there were several fucking people two days ago, and now everyone is fucking gone..." Wang Shuo was also a little worried.


    "What''s going on?"


    "No, I have to find brother Lei to study..."


    Then Wang Shuo got up and went upstairs.


    "Brother Lei, this business has been robbed by the harem..." Wang Shuo sat opposite sun Lei and said angrily.


    "What do you want? Turn off the light and save some electricity?" Sun Lei said with a crooked neck.


    "It''s not brother Lei. We can''t go on like this. You have to find a way..."


    "Bang!!"


    As soon as sun Lei patted the table, he stared and shouted, "business is bad. I''m not fucking angry!! you let me think of a way. You tell me what I can think of!!!"


    "Brother Lei..."


    "Don''t fuck brother Lei. He has a good store, a beautiful young lady and a hard backstage!! tell me how to fix it?" before Wang Shuo finished speaking, sun Lei directly interrupted.


    "Brother, I''m leaving..." Wang Shuo saw that sun Lei was not in a beautiful mood, so he didn''t dare to say more and turned out of the office.


    "It''s fucking day by day. It''s taking it out on me..."


    After Wang Shuo walked out of the office, he whispered.

 Chapter 103

    "Brother Lei, what did you say?" Zhang Shuai asked anxiously when he saw Wang Shuo coming down.


    "What else can I say? Brother Lei said he couldn''t help but scolded me..." Wang Shuo said with a sad face.


    "Grass, at such a critical moment, brother Lei is so soft... He''s not a man!!" Zhang Shuai whined


    "Don''t fucking talk and force, let brother hear how you fucking died, you don''t know..."


    "Grass, don''t let me say..." Zhang Shuai rolled his eyes. Although he said so, his voice was still low.


    Wang Shuo leaned on the sofa and thought for a while. He put on a coat and said, "go! Call your friends and go out with me..."


    "What are you doing?" Zhang Shuai asked.


    "Being idle at home is also idle. Go to the harem and see what they have in the end. They can pull our guests away..."


    "It''s still too big for you!!!" hearing this, Zhang Shuai immediately sent Wang Shuo an admiring look.


    "Grass, can you stop acting like a bitch every fucking day..." Wang Shuo shook his goose bumps and strode to the door.


    If a newly started bar wants to share a bowl of soup in the saturated entertainment industry in H City, it must compete with old bars for food, but it is often suppressed by old bars. Such a thing is inevitable. After all, the business is fixed. Many people eat less meat, and no one is happy.


    I said this is most of the case, but we don''t need to do it at all. Why?


    Although our harem is newly opened, the foundation is left by Liu Yong, so simply put, our predecessors planted trees and future generations enjoyed the cool.


    But I think so, but others don''t think so. There are always some tiger B who dare to scold the world''s unkind tiger B with a broken knife all day. They think that the little monster is a mother gun. Altman can do him, and he can do it himself.


    Wang Shuo is such a person. He can''t face others and never see himself.


    Why is sun Lei the eldest brother while Wang Shuo only has a younger brother?


    Because sun Lei can see what Wang Shuo can''t see, he obviously sees this, so he chooses to bear and wait!


    But Wang Shuo can''t see, so he wants to find fault!


    That''s how the gap between people arises!


    "Here it is, it''s big!" Zhang Shuai said shakily, staring at the two big characters of the back Palace on the door,


    "Go..."


    Wang Shuo staggers into the hall with several people. At this time, the old car and Liu Rui are walking back and forth in the hall


    "Hello, welcome," several waiters bowed respectfully,


    "Come on, give me a smile and order your table." Wang Shuo slapped the waitress''s face casually, and then pinched it fiercely.


    "Please come inside." the waiter frowned, stepped back and extended his hand.


    "Oh, fuck, you dare to hide. Why, pretend to be the monkey king with me. It''s very sensitive!! come and let me touch it, quick!!" Wang Shuo said with staring eyes.


    Liu Rui saw everything that happened.


    "Does this man run a bar?" Liu Rui asked the old car with a frown.


    "Well, what are they doing here?" the old car looked at Wang Shuo and Zhang Shuai and wondered.


    Before the old car finished speaking, Liu Rui went to Wang Shuo with his hands in his pockets, a cigarette in his mouth and a bad smile.


    "Brother Shuo, right?" Liu Rui asked, holding out his hand and looking at Wang Shuo.


    "Who are you?" Zhang Shuai stretched out his neck and shouted.


    "Why? I haven''t seen you for a few days and I don''t know you?" the old car came over and said with a smile.


    "Oh, isn''t this a big car or a small car? How can I run? It''s the internal security guard???" Wang Shuo said strangely when he saw the old car.


    "You fucking..."


    As soon as Liu Rui heard this, he was unhappy. He was about to start, but he was dragged down by the old car.


    "Why, you have to hit me..." Wang Shuo looked at Liu Rui and asked with a smile.


    "No, no, he drank too much. Don''t tell him..." the old car smiled and nodded.


    "Well, I''ll ignore you when I drink too much..." then Wang Shuo went to the second floor, opened a private room and ordered some young ladies.


    "It''s obvious that such a thing is coming to look for trouble. We have a bar. We don''t fucking call what we play here. What did you drag me just now???" Liu Rui scolded after Wang Shuo left.


    "It''s better to do more than one thing. After all, they are followed by sun Lei. It''s hard for you to talk with them..." old Che advised.


    "Grass!" Liu Rui scolded silently, and then went directly to the office on the second floor.


    "The two of sun Lei are coming..." Liu Rui came up to me, then took up a cigarette and sat on the desk.


    "What are they doing here?" I have a bad feeling when I think of sun Lei.


    "Look for trouble, what the fuck can you do!!" Liu Rui lit a cigarette and said speechlessly.


    "Grass, let them go... Just don''t make trouble..." I thought and said.


    "Why don''t you drive them out?" Liu Rui shouted when he grew up after listening to me.


    "Throw away whatever you want. People can play if they are willing to pay for it... It''s not good to earn money!!"


    "That''s right, making money!!" Liu Rui suddenly realized what I said and walked out of the office with a smile.


    After Liu Rui left, I directly picked up the walkie talkie and shouted to the old car, "send two bottles of wine to Wang Shuo and the manager!"


    "Got it!" the old car replied quickly.


    Wang Shuo, after they selected the platform, the security guard directly took a group of people into the private room.


    "Brothers, here are two bottles of wine from our manager. Take your time," the waiter said with a smile, holding a bottle of Chivas and a bottle of black square,


    "Hehe, your manager can be a man..." Wang Shuo nodded with satisfaction and said to the waiter.


    Wang Shuo and his young lady were howling with a microphone in the house. Some people also played dice. They were really adventurous.


    After about ten minutes, Wang Shuo held a fair skinned and slim girl, sat on the corner of the innermost sofa, put one hand into his skirt, smiled and asked, "what''s your name?"


    The girl drank some wine and looked very charming and attractive under the red light.


    The girl stretched out her little hand, slapped Wang Shuo on his leg, smiled, stretched out her fingers, pointed under the skirt, blurred her eyes, smiled and said, "brother... It''s not just touching here...!"


    "It''s all for sale. What pure jade girl do you pretend to be with me!!!" Wang Shuo grinned and pulled his hand into the girl''s skirt.


    "Ah!"


    The girl gasped and then stood up with a loud voice!

 Chapter 104

    "What''s the matter? Beauty..." Wang Shuo still looked at the girl who suddenly stood up with a smile.


    "Where are you going!! clean and discard!!" the girl blushed and looked at Wang Shuo with disgust.


    "Hehe, why don''t you pick the stuff of ten thousand people''s grass? I don''t think you''re buried. What kind of purity like mineral water are you fucking filling with me here..."


    Wang Shuo''s speech is very ugly. Originally, he came to look for trouble. He felt bad when things came out. In addition, the attitude of the old car and the two bottles of wine he gave him, he thought we were afraid of him, so he has a lot of self-confidence now. If it weren''t for the two baskets, I think he could take off.


    "Can you speak?" the sisters next to the girl stood up when they heard this. Although Wang Shuo scolded one person, they were all young ladies. What''s the difference between scolding her and scolding others.


    "Can you talk? I fucking teach me with you?" Wang Shuo scolded with a crooked neck.


    "Let''s go! This job is over..."


    The girl who began to be bullied by Wang Shuo turned and was about to go outside.


    Seeing that the girl was going, Wang Shuo grabbed the girl''s arm and said, "don''t go. Go out and have fun?"


    "You loosen me!!!" the girl was obviously hurt by Wang Shuo, frowning and shouting.


    "What if I don''t relax?"


    "... why are you so shameless!!!" the girl shook Wang Shuo''s hand and scolded loudly.


    "Pa!!"


    The five bright red fingerprints appeared on the girl''s Pink smiling face.


    "How do you hit people!!!"


    "You are still not masters..."


    The girl next to him quickly pulled Wang Shuo and chirped.


    With tears in her eyes, the girl looked at Wang Shuo in panic. Although she had been a young lady for a long time, she rarely met beating customers. Sometimes she might meet some strange requirements when it was introduced. As long as the money was in place, the young ladies were generally satisfied. But it hasn''t come out yet. It''s the first time I met someone.


    "Bah!"


    "Grass Mud Horse, don''t be shameful..."


    Wang Shuo spat on the ground, looked at the girl and said.


    The girl covered her face and didn''t bother with Wang Shuo. She was ready to go out. Since it is sold, it is inevitable to be wronged.


    But the girl was about to leave when Zhang Shuai stopped her at the door.


    "Let you go?" Wang Shuo shouted behind the girl.


    "What else do you want?" the girl looked back and asked with staring eyes.


    "Did you scold me just now?" Wang Shuo looked at the girl and said.


    The girl looked down and said nothing.


    "Brother, almost... Let''s continue to play, don''t spoil the fun..."


    At this time, several other girls in the room came to Wang Shuo and said with a smile.


    "Fuck off!"


    Wang Shuo pushed away the others, walked up to the girl, pinched the girl''s chin, and then said, "well, you''ll go out with me later. Even if we pull it down, do you think it''s ok?"


    The girl looked at Wang Shuo and didn''t dare to speak. If she refused Wang Shuo, she couldn''t let him go, but promised the girl and was afraid of an accident, so she thought about what to do about it


    "OK? Fart!!" Wang Shuo looked at the girl and was a little impatient.


    "Brother, I''m here..." the girl hesitated.


    "What''s the matter? I''m proud of it. It can make me feel like a virgin..." Wang Shuo''s words are still so disgusting.


    "Well, wait for me. I''ll go back and pack up..." the girl gritted her teeth and nodded.


    "Hehe, go..."


    The girl turned and walked out of the private room. When she came out, she looked for the old car all over the hall and wanted to adjust the old car, because she couldn''t go out with Wang Shuo today. It''s easy to say that she can''t earn money. The main reason is that she must suffer.


    The girl looked around the hall and couldn''t find the old car. Even Duan Hui and Liu Rui didn''t know where to go. She had no choice but to go to the second floor to find her psychological counselor, Mr. Yang Song.


    If the girls in our field want to go out with guests, they must go to the hotel designated by our harem, which can ensure the safety of the young lady, except some regular guests.


    Moreover, the introduction of 10% of the bonus is very small in H City, mainly to protect the interests of the young lady.


    As for the introduction time, there is basically no limit, but you must come back before 8:00 in the morning to report. This is also good for the ladies. After you come back, say hello to the old car and pay the money. The transaction is over.


    Our regulations are all in accordance with the original regulations of Bailemen, but now there are more girls in the field. It''s time for old Che and Duan Hui to hug and be responsible for the young lady. I''m sure I can''t get busy, so I let Yang Song and Liu Rui, who have nothing to do for the time being, be responsible for the introduction records of young lady, and draw problems later.


    The girl found Yang Song on the second floor.


    At this time, Yang Song is sitting in the office, eating instant noodles and playing minesweeping.


    "Bang!"


    The door was pushed open and the girl hurried in.


    "Why? Is this instant noodles?" Yang Song took a bite of instant noodles, bit lipstick intestines, looked at the girl and asked.


    "Brother song!" the girl looked at Yang Song and shouted.


    "I''m sorry to eat. It''s all right. I have a lot here... Come and sit down and have some..."


    "No, brother song just had a guest Let me out..." the girl said silently.


    "Ah, write it here..." Yang Song thought the girl came to check it out with him and threw the check-out form away.


    "No, brother, I don''t want to go out..."


    "Why is the price not settled?" Yang Song was surprised.


    "The guest hit someone... Can you go over and tell me not to let me out..."


    "He hit you???" when Yang Song heard this, he looked at the girl''s red cheeks and understood what was going on.


    "Yes." the girl nodded.


    "Cao, take me to see who''s so awesome, and then hit people in the fucking field..."


    Then Yang Song followed the girl to the private room on the second floor.


    Although we belong to the owners of this bar, we are about the same age as these ladies, so we don''t have any boss airs. Whether the ladies or waiters have a good relationship with us, it''s normal to joke about nothing.


    Liu Rui and Yang Song deeply realized that it was not easy for these girls after they had in-depth contact with the Miss industry.


    Some young ladies tell Yang Song and Liu Rui some stories related to their careers when they are free. These stories bring tears to their eyes. Afterwards, they make an oath to protect the safety of the young lady to the death. It is our bounden duty to take care of the young lady!!


    So when Yang Song heard that a guest hit someone, his temper suddenly came up!!!

 Chapter 105

    "Brother song, I won''t go in..." the girl stood at the door of the private room and thought for a while.


    "OK, what should you do..." Yang Song waved his hand and directly pushed open the door of the private room.


    After entering the private room, Yang Song found that Wang Shuo and the ladies were happily drinking wine and touching their legs.


    "What the fuck did you do? Did you let you in???"


    Zhang Shuai hugged a young lady and scolded when he saw Yang Song coming in.


    "Have fun?" Yang Song smiled.


    "Happy or unhappy, I fucking ask who you are..." Zhang Shuai stood up, walked up to Yang Song, ordered Yang Song''s chest and said.


    "I''m the manager of this bar. My last name is Yang..."


    "Who the fuck let you in!!!" Zhang Shuai is also very swollen now. Three words are inseparable from a word of mother.


    "Pa!"


    Yang Song put his mouth on Zhang Shuai''s face, then pointed to Zhang Shuai''s nose and said, "don''t fucking talk to my mother. If you can speak, just say it. If you can''t speak, stay away..."


    "What do you mean, man!!"


    Seeing Yang Song beating someone, Wang Shuo left the happy young lady and stood up and asked.


    "Did you hit someone just now?" Yang Song tried to suppress his anger.


    "Yes, I did. What do you want?"


    "Go downstairs to check out, and then roll the calf..." Yang Song waved and said.


    "What if I don''t go?" Wang Shuo still smiled because he knew he had succeeded in finding fault.


    "OK, you wait..."


    Then Yang Song picked up the walkie talkie in his hand and shouted, "several people come from private room 130. Take the guy. There''s trouble here..."


    "Hehe, people have to hit me???" Wang Shuo heard Yang Song shouting, sat obliquely on the sofa and narrowed his eyes.


    "Either get out now and don''t wait for the security guard to come up and kick you out... Everyone is ugly!!"


    "Then I have to see who dares to kick me!!!"


    "You have more than one JB, you don''t bleed!!!" Yang Song doesn''t know who Wang Shuo is in front of him, so he has no scruples about speaking.


    At the other end, as soon as the old car and Duan Hui came back into the hall, they saw the security guard running to the private room on the second floor with a pickaxe handle and a machete.


    "What''s the matter?" the old car pushed away the crowd and asked a security guard,


    The security guard was very worried and said, "manager Yang said 130 people were making trouble just now. Let''s take the guy over..."


    "Go and have a look..." the old car turned to Duan Hui and shouted.


    "Cao, someone made trouble the second day after the fucking opening?" Duan Hui scolded and followed the old car to the private room.


    "Bang!"


    The old car kicked open the door of the private room, and then shouted, "who makes trouble???"


    "Ouch, why did you come here..." Wang Shuo smiled and said after watching the old car kick the door in.


    When the old car saw Wang Shuo, he was stunned and thought how it was such a fucking coincidence. What was he afraid of


    "What''s the matter?" the old car looked at the angry Yang Song and asked in a low voice.


    "These people beat the young lady. I''m going to ask my security guard to drive them out..." Yang Song said with a neck.


    "That''s what happened. Everyone is friends. Don''t do this. Go down..."


    After the old car understood what was going on, he immediately waved to the security guard who rushed up to go back.


    "Cao, who''s his mother''s friend? Even a woman is beaten. Is he a mother?" Yang Song didn''t understand the meaning of the old car, opened his mouth and scolded.


    "You''d better pay attention to your fucking words!!!" Wang Shuo immediately lost his temper and pointed to Yang Song''s nose.


    "Come on, don''t say a few words. They are all friends. Why..." then the old car took Yang Song aside and said softly: "these personnel sun Lei almost got..."


    "Sun Lei has more than one JB. He is the great sage of Qi Tian. He has to roll the calf for me..." Yang song came up with great strength, and no one is used to it.


    "Elder brother, can we not do the whole thing? Wang Shuo is nothing, but Sun Lei has been in H city for so many years. No matter what, he is also a man with a head and face. If you drive his men out today, he will have to come tomorrow..."


    "Grass, come here as soon as you come. He can also light a fire to burn this..."


    "Even if you don''t look at Sun Lei''s face, why don''t you drive people out the next day after opening? Besides, it''s not a big deal... Almost all right!!!" the old car advised in a hurry.


    "What the fuck do you say?" Yang Song thought what the old car said was not unreasonable, so he stepped back and asked.


    "Well, let me deal with this. If you still feel angry, go to ye and ask what to do about it? OK?"


    "OK, this fucking day..." Yang Song shook his hand and walked back to the office on the second floor.


    The old car finally persuaded Yang Song, adjusted his mood, forced out a smiling face and walked back to the private room.


    After returning to the private room, he saw Duan Huizheng talking and laughing with Wang Shuo. He didn''t know where he was talking.


    "Come back, how big is the car?" Wang Shuo looked at the old car and asked.


    "Back..." the old car nodded.


    "Come back and drive me?" Wang Shuo leaned on the sofa and took out a cigarette and put it on his mouth.


    "Brother Shuo, what''s your name? You''re a VIP of our harem. How can you drive you out..." the old car took out a lighter and went to Wang Shuo and lit a cigarette for Wang Shuo.


    "This man, if he doesn''t experience something, he will never know his identity..." Wang Shuo took a cigarette and skillfully installed B.


    "Yes, they just came to H city and are not sensible..." the old man nodded again and again.


    "A few children whose hair hasn''t grown up, the whole bar thinks they have gone to heaven..." Zhang Shuai said foolishly at this time.


    "Ha ha!"


    The old car had fun with Duan Hui and didn''t say much.


    "OK, brother Shuo, have a good time here... What can I do for you!!" old Che and Duan Hui stood up and prepared to go out.


    "That''s it. Did Xiao Shuai get a bite just now?"


    Wang Shuo''s voice suddenly sounded behind the old depot Hui.


    The old car was stunned when he heard this. Then he clenched his teeth and turned his head and said, "brother Shuo, we''re wrong about this. Your consumption today is free. It''s when we make amends. Do you think it''s ok?"


    "Ha ha, it''s still the car that can handle things..." Wang Shuo smiled and nodded with great satisfaction.


    The old car Duan Hui two people didn''t have any ink, so they pushed open the door and walked out of the hall.


    "Fuck me, I just looked at Wang Shuo''s B face and wanted to go up and fuck him, you know?" Duan Hui went out of the door and shouted angrily.


    "Come on, just let it go..." the old car patted Duan Hui on the shoulder and said.


    "I''m nothing. I''m afraid they can''t stand it..."


    "I''ll talk to them later. It''s better for such people to get away with less..."


    Then they went downstairs and strolled in the hall on the first floor.

 Chapter 109

    Since the next day is Su Su''s birthday, I''m going to make a formal confession to him tomorrow. In order to make my confession smooth and complete, I''m going to hold a mobilization meeting in advance to arrange the contents of tomorrow''s confession.


    At 8 p.m., all the management of the Hougong bar gathered to fish in the bright water.


    "It''s said that tomorrow is Su Su''s birthday. Brother Ye hasn''t prepared any programs?" Liu Rui raised his glass, flew an eye at me and shook the wine glass.


    "There''s a program..." I smiled. Liu Rui still knows me better. Sometimes when I open my mouth, he knows what I want to say. It''s like a roundworm in my stomach.


    Liu Rui heard the end of his stand and even poured three glasses of Baijiu. We all looked at him in the face. The glass was the standard 22 cups, and the three cup was half a kilo.


    "You drink this wine. I''ll barely cooperate with you tomorrow..." Liu Rui said to me with a sly smile and pointed to the glass in front of him.


    "Liu Rui, it''s not authentic for you to do things like this..." I looked at the wine in the glass and was a little embarrassed. After drinking it, I had to go to the bathroom for a night.


    "Whether you drink or not depends on yourself. If you don''t drink, maybe tomorrow I''ll give the whole intermittent convulsions and epilepsy. I don''t dare to say anything else. Just like Su Su, I can definitely scare her to cry..." Liu Rui said casually, leaning against his chair.


    "Shit, you''re awesome! Can''t I fucking drink?"


    After that, I stood up and drank three glasses. I grinned and felt my throat on fire. After drinking, I quickly drank half a bottle of mineral water and pressed it down.


    "Cow force!"


    "Brother ye, massive!"


    "Shit, what a fucking drink!"


    After I finished drinking, Meng Liang coaxed them with a grin.


    "OK, let''s get down to business. Tomorrow I''m going to confess to Su Su. Everyone will express their views and see if there is anything that is not expensive, that is, romance..." I sat down and waved my hand.


    "It''s actually simple to express this thing, like when Wu Mei chased me..." Liu Rui was like an old expert, whetting and hawing, and began to boast.


    "If you''re serious, you can say that bragging forces you to change your day. Ye studies business..." Meng Liang is never used to people like Liu Rui.


    "Tomorrow we can use the big screen of the bar... Type a few big words and play a romantic song. The effect must be different..." Liu Rui thought and said.


    Although Liu Rui likes to brag, his suggestions are still very constructive. His big screen is also idle. He can make use of it tomorrow.


    "This method is good!! very good!" I nodded with satisfaction and handed Liu Rui a look of approval.


    "Flowers, diamond rings and confession are indispensable..." the old car opened his mouth and said.


    "This is a confession, not a proposal. Why should I buy a diamond ring!!"


    "You don''t understand. Now it''s popular to give diamond rings for confession, and diamond rings for marriage proposal..." Duan Hui bared his teeth.


    "Shit, isn''t it expensive?" I was a little distressed when I heard about these two things.


    "You''re good at chasing the little girl... You have to give up when you have to give up!!" anyway, it''s not his money. The old car said very easily.


    "OK, tomorrow I''ll sell a kidney and buy a ring..." I clenched my teeth and made up my mind that I must take Susu down tomorrow.


    "Almost that''s enough... At that time, we''ll shout a few words and promise him that it''s a woman and her eyes will burst into tears..." Yang Song said after drinking a beer.


    "OK, that''s it!" I nodded.


    "Ha ha, I wish ye a successful confession!!" Meng Liang was the first to raise his glass.


    "Brother ye, Wedding Candle!!"


    "Yes, I''ve ordered Lao Li''s presidential suit for you..."


    "We''ll cheer you on then..."


    Liu Ruiyuan, veteran Che Yangsong and others began to coax on one side. Others were not idle. Duan Hui directly and mysteriously put two boxes of Okamoto in my trouser pocket and secretly instructed me to use them with caution!


    "Fuck me, don''t fuck me. I don''t usually advocate premarital sex!!" I''m in a very good mood and scolded.


    ����


    The next day, 3 p.m.


    "Sir, this 38000... The color is g!" in the Chow Tai Fook gold store, the salesgirl patiently explained to me the price of each diamond ring.


    "It''s so expensive!!" when I heard the price, I was shocked and grinned.


    "We also have cheap ones here..." the salesperson said with a smile.


    "How much is it cheaper?" I asked with a wink.


    "Ten or twenty thousand..."


    "The price is still very good..." I was happy when I heard the price. If it was more than 30000, I wouldn''t have enough money in my pocket.


    "Deng Deng Deng Deng!"


    At this time, my cell phone rang. When I took it out, you saw that Susu couldn''t call. I motioned to the service not to speak, and then answered the phone.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked with a smile.


    "Young tiger, when will you come here? We have all the people here, so we''ll send you..." Su shouted anxiously on the phone.


    "In about half an hour, why don''t you eat first..." I thought and said.


    "It''s all right. We''ll order first. When you come over to eat..."


    "Did you buy the cake?"


    "My brother bought it for me. Just come here quickly..."


    "OK, let''s go!"


    Then I put my mobile phone into my trouser pocket, turned to the salesperson and said, "just give me 20000..."


    "Yes, sir. Just a moment!"


    A minute later, I walked out of the gold store with a diamond ring. Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song, who had packed up, waited for me in the car. Lao Che and Duan Hui didn''t know Su Su, so they didn''t follow.


    "How much does it cost?" Liu Rui asked after I got on the bus.


    "Fuck, such a big ring cost me more than 20000..." now I feel heartache when I think of this ring.


    "Rich people!!!" Meng Liang sighed while driving.


    "This is a confession failure. Don''t you spend more than 20000 in vain?" Liu Rui said foolishly.


    "Shut your crow''s mouth!! can you fucking talk!!" I looked at the back of Liu Rui''s head.


    "It''s all possible..." Liu Rui is a typical representative of remembering to eat or not to fight. He doesn''t wear clothes.


    "Fuck off!"


    Twenty minutes later, we came to Susu''s birthday Hotel, Washington Hotel.


    Washington Hotel is not the most upscale in H City, but it is almost the same. Let''s say that those who can afford to eat in this place are either rich or expensive! No car parked in front of the hotel is less than 500000.


    I simply arranged my hair style, and then took Meng Liang and them into the Washington Hotel in high spirits.


    PS: thanks for the rogue''s VIP ticket.

 Chapter 110

    "Hello, sir, do you have a reservation?" the usher in Washington smiled when he saw us go in.


    "Yes, where is the still water pavilion?" I thought about the name of the private room that Su Su told me. Look at Washington. Even the name of a private room is so foreign!


    "Turn right on the second floor and the first room is..." the usher bent down and smiled.


    "Thank you!" we walked to the second floor.


    "Look at the quality of waiters in other people, and then look at ours. They are more arrogant than me every day..."


    Since seeing the usher, Liu Rui vowed to straighten out the service staff of our harem and get two young ladies to stand there at the door


    We went up to the second floor and found the still water Pavilion. With great excitement, I pushed open the door of the private room.


    "Why did you come!!!" Jesus said angrily when he saw us coming in.


    "Sorry, there''s a traffic jam on the road..." I made up an excuse casually.


    "Fart, I haven''t been blocked in H city for such a long time..." Su said.


    "Build the road, build the road!!" Su Su made me very embarrassed.


    "Come on, let me introduce you. This is my brother!" Jesus stood up and walked up to us, pointing to the man sitting at the bottom of the table.


    I looked in the direction pointed by Su Su. A handsome man in a white shirt sat quietly smiling at me. The boy was very handsome and felt a little Edison Chen. To tell the truth, when I saw the boy, I suddenly felt inferior.


    "Hello, I''m Su Su''s friend, ye Han!"


    "Meng Liang!"


    "Liu Rui!"


    "Song Yuan!"


    "Yang Song!"


    We smiled and greeted Susu''s brother.


    "Li Hansong!" Susu''s brother stood up and smiled at us very formally.


    "Why don''t you surname Su?" Yang Song didn''t speak for a while. He felt uncomfortable all over. Looking at Li Hansong, he asked curiously.


    "He is my cousin..." Li Hansong is obviously a very cultured person. He is not dissatisfied with Yang Song''s questions. He still replied with a smile on his face.


    I looked at Li Hansong''s smile and could only use two words to describe it: very handsome!


    "This is my sister-in-law, my brother''s girlfriend Tian Miaomiao. Just call sister Miaomiao!" Susu then introduced.


    I looked at the girl in front of me to understand what is talent and beauty, made in heaven!


    This girl is sitting with Li Hansong. They are really a match!


    Sister Miao Miao looks more beautiful than Su Su. She is extremely charming and attractive. She is in a white dress and her long black hair falls on her shoulders. When people see his very charming little face, they have an impulse to possess her, a bit like Zhao Liying, who is more popular recently.


    "Hello, sister Miao!" we quickly greeted Susu''s sister-in-law.


    "These guys are still very handsome. They deserve to be our friends of Su Su... Sit down and don''t stand..." sister Miao said with a smile.


    I looked at Tian Miaomiao''s smile and could only use two words to describe it: very beautiful!


    "Sit down and wait until your food is cold..." Su casually walked back to his seat and said carelessly.


    "You two haven''t been introduced yet!!!" Lin Yao shouted with a small mouth.


    "Haven''t you all met? What else do you recommend?" Susu said casually with a mouthful of vegetables in his mouth.


    "Aren''t there two people I haven''t seen!!" Lin Yao protested.


    "You''d better not know them..." Su looked at Yang Song and Liu Rui and remembered the scene of lying on the train at that time.


    "What do you mean by this!!!" Liu Rui and Yang Song were unhappy immediately after hearing Su Su Su''s words.


    "Why, I have to tell you about the train..."


    "Well, there are a lot of dishes today. Everyone should eat more. Don''t waste..." Yang Song quickly turned his head in embarrassment and grabbed the dishes on the table with chopsticks.


    When Tian Miaomiao and Li Hansong saw this scene, they put their heads together and whispered. They didn''t know what to say, but I felt it shouldn''t be bad words, because they had a smile on their faces.


    "Let''s cut the cake first..." Su, the little birthday star, suggested.


    "Good!"


    Li Hansong took out a plastic knife to cut the cake and handed it to Su Su. Several girls were busy inserting candles on the cake, and I turned off the light in the private room.


    "Happy Birthday to you..."


    "Happy Birthday to you..."


    Zhang Ke started, and we also sang a happy birthday song for Su Su.


    The faint light of the candle lit up the whole private room. I saw Su Su''s angelic face through the candle. Su Su closed his eyes and didn''t know what kind of wish he was making.


    After a while, Su Su opened his eyes, gently blew out the candles in front of him, then cut the cake, and everyone divided a piece.


    "Sister in law, give me the one with cherries..." Liu Rui shouted at Su Su.


    "You''re shouting, do you believe me?" while talking, Su Su handed Liu Rui the cake with fruit.


    "Ouch, we are in love with little Su Su. Who are you with?" Miao Miao''s ears were very smart and heard Liu Rui at once.


    "Sister-in-law, don''t listen to them......" Su Su''s face turned red with a brush.


    "Xiao Ke, you told me it was that?" sister Miao Miao looked at Su Su and asked Zhang Ke.


    "I''ve been chasing Su Su, but I don''t know whether it''s good or not..." Zhang Ke pointed to me and smiled.


    "Boy, I''ll take good care of you!" Miao Miao smiled at me and made a lovely gesture of refueling.


    "Sister-in-law, stop talking nonsense..." Su said with a red face and a bow of his head.


    "Well, don''t say, eat..." sister Miao Miao was really embarrassed when she saw Su Su, so she stopped teasing. She smiled, picked up chopsticks and took a bite of food for Li Hansong.


    Li Hansong didn''t have any big reaction when he knew I was chasing Su Su. He ate the cake calmly.


    We are almost the same age, so there is basically no generation gap. Obviously, Li Hansong and Tian Miaomiao are also very easygoing people. After a while, our group chatted happily.


    The best thing to say is Yang Song and Liu Rui. They belong to the kind you can say one sentence and he can say ten sentences. If you give them a stage, they dare to sing heartily, completely ignoring my warning eyes again and again. Finally, Liu Rui still began to talk about his tomb theft story with Li Hansong on his shoulder. Fortunately, Li Hansong still loves to talk to him, I didn''t show boredom.


    After almost half an hour, Li Hansong looked at sister Miao and said, "daughter-in-law, I''ll go out for a cigarette


    "No!" sister Miao Miao clapped the table and shouted with staring eyes.


    Miao Miao''s failure frightened me. Unexpectedly, sister Miao Miao, who looked very gentle and quiet, was also so fierce!!

 Chapter 111

    "Then I can go to the bathroom..." Li Hansong looked at sister Miao wrongly.


    Sister Miao Miao looked up, waved her hand and said irritably, "go, go, you''ll be beautiful with us all day!"


    After hearing this, Li Hansong hurried to the door of the private room. When he came to me, he winked at me. I immediately understood what he meant, stood up and said, "I''ll go to the bathroom too..."


    "Don''t give him cigarettes!!!" as soon as I turned around to go, a voice sounded behind me.


    "No, no..." I shook my head.


    I walked out of the private room and found Li Hansong standing at the door of the toilet, stretching his neck and waiting for me.


    "Is there any smoke?" Li Hansong asked anxiously when he saw me coming out.


    "Yes!"


    "Go into the toilet and talk..."


    I took out the cigarette, took out one and put it on my mouth, and then handed the rest of the half box to Li Hansong. After taking the cigarette, Li Hansong took out one and smelled it on his nose. It looked very enjoyable.


    "Pa!"


    I took out a lighter and lit it for Li Hansong, and then lit it for myself.


    "I''m used to this woman, but it''s not like this..." Li Hansong took a deep breath of smoke and looked skilled. She should be an old smoker.


    "Hehe, your family is very strict..." I threw up a cigarette ring and smiled.


    "You don''t believe it. I beat her eight times a day..."


    "Cough..." hearing this, a mouthful of smoke choked into my throat, choking my tears.


    "Really, I really hit her..."


    Li Hansong looked at me and boasted. I didn''t expect that the children of rich families also loved boasting. Moreover, the ability of boasting was obviously equal to that of Liu Rui. No wonder they could talk together.


    "I believe!! cough..." I coughed twice and was embarrassed to expose him. I could only cope with it and nodded.


    "Believe what you''re always coughing about!!" Li Hansong asked a little reluctantly.


    "The smoke is choking..." my explanation is very reluctantly. I don''t even believe it myself.


    "Listen to my little sister say you run a bar?" Li Hansong also went on to study the topic of trust and disbelief with me.


    "Well, I haven''t been driving for a long time..." I nodded.


    "Yes, I''ve got a bar!!" Li Hansong patted me on the shoulder and smiled.


    "I did it with my friends. I had a chance..."


    "That''s good. How are you and Susu?"


    "How about what?" I asked knowingly.


    "Feelings? What else can you two do?" Li Hansong said nothing.


    "I''m chasing her, and she agrees..." I thought about it and said.


    "Oh." Li Hansong nodded, remained silent for a while and said, "I don''t know if I should tell you something, but I think you''re a good man. I remind you, it''s better to stay away from Su Su..."


    Although I felt that Li Hansong would say such words to me, I didn''t expect him to say so directly. For a moment, I was stunned and didn''t know how to answer this sentence.


    "If you want to play with my sister, I advise you to stay away. If you rush to marry my sister, it''s almost impossible in your current status. Your career is bad and dangerous. It''s better to say that you run a bar, but it''s worse to say that you''re a dirty little gangster. Su Su Su''s family will never agree to marry someone like you..." Li Hansong saw that I didn''t speak, and then said.


    "Do you still pay attention to matching families now?" I raised my head and looked at Li Hansong stubbornly.


    "We are all of the same age. I certainly don''t have the idea of matching each other, but I don''t know if Su Su''s family has any..." Li Hansong took another hard smoke.


    "What does Susu do at home?"


    "Hehe, it''s useless for you to know this. It''s far from you anyway! Today I tell you this is not to hurt you or boast about how superior we are. To tell you the truth, I like you very much. I can also see that my sister likes you, but I want to tell you that a man should have a career before love. If you are nothing, you can''t even be a good girl I can''t catch it, okay? "


    "I see!" I nodded.


    "Try your best to go to the upper class. You can''t even protect the minimum safety of Su Su. Why should I give my sister to you? Let her follow you in the bar every day? She''s not suitable for that environment! Now this society is not the age of love. Just like my daughter-in-law, if I''m nothing, she will tell me Together? I''m not sure myself! "


    Although Li Hansong''s words are very direct, they are very reasonable. I can''t even guarantee my current situation. How can I talk about giving Su a happy and stable life?


    Sometimes, if you are not strong enough, there is nothing you can do to put your favorite things in front of you. You can only look at them like this.


    This is called: the heart is surplus, but the strength is insufficient!


    Although the topic is heavy, this society is so straightforward and simple. Sometimes you really feel powerless!


    I put my hand into my trouser pocket and clutched the diamond ring in my pocket. At this moment, I wavered. I kind of wanted to give up the idea of confessing to Su Su!


    "If you don''t want to see my sister held in the arms of others, try to make yourself strong. I don''t like cowards. I like you very much. Don''t let me down!!" Li Hansong continued when he saw that I didn''t speak.


    "Ha ha, you just slap a sweet date!" I looked up and smiled.


    "Never mind me, I just want you to understand the gap between you and Jesus!"


    "I will work hard!!" I replied firmly.


    "Come on, go back, or my daughter-in-law will have to be anxious again..." Li Hansong threw the remaining half a box of cigarettes back into my hand.


    "Take it. It''s tight..." I looked at the cigarette box in my hand and said with a smile.


    "You can pull it down. If the female tiger in my family sees it, she will have to eat me..." Li Hansong put his hands behind his head and walked smartly to the private room.


    Looking at Li Hansong''s back, I admire him very much. I can have a life without worrying about food and clothing at birth, but ordinary people like us can only shout every day: work hard, just for the slogan of being outstanding, work hard step by step with our own hands, and may not reach the so-called upper class in the end. Li Hansong''s words strengthen my determination, I secretly vowed in my heart that one day I would stand in front of everyone, hold Jesus and tell them, "this is my daughter-in-law!"


    Now I may envy Li Hansong''s life, but many years later, I understand that his life is not as wonderful and free as I imagined!

 Chapter 112

    As soon as we entered the private room, we heard sister Miao shouting, "Li Hansong, did you steal to smoke again!!!"


    "No, no..." Li Hansong quickly explained.


    "Come here!" sister Miao Miao charmingly pointed at Li Hansong.


    "What are you doing, daughter-in-law? There are so many people..." Li Hansong walked back to his seat with a smile.


    "Ah ah!"


    A scream resounded through the private room. Sister Miao Miao put her right hand on Li Hansong''s waist, sharpened her silver teeth and shouted, "it''s so smoky. She said she didn''t smoke!"


    "I didn''t smoke..." Li Hansong grinned.


    "Ah!"


    Another scream.


    "Ha ha, brother song, you can''t do this either. Don''t you say you beat your daughter-in-law when you''re okay? How can people bully you like this now..." Lin Yao smiled with her small mouth covered.


    "Yes, brother song, where is your ability every day?" Zhang Ke also coaxed.


    "He''s so boastful..." Su glanced at Li Hansong and said contemptuously.


    Now I understand that Li Hansong not only boasted with me, but also heard the story of Li Hansong beating his daughter-in-law with Lin Yao and Zhang Ke


    "As a male compatriot, let me remind you that your daughter-in-law''s behavior has constituted domestic violence. You can choose to call the police!! I know several lawyers. Do you want me to tell you the phone number?" Yang Song winked at Li Hansong.


    "Eat..." Li Hansong bowed his head and held the dishes on the table in embarrassment.


    "Women can''t be used to this thing. Like my daughter-in-law, she doesn''t dare to say two when I say one, and she doesn''t dare to pout when I let him lie down..." Liu Rui never missed any chance to install B. while drinking beer, he whetted and hawed about how he abused Wu Mei.


    "You fucking pull down, Wu Mei can scare you out with a look of shit..." Meng Liang didn''t leave Liu Rui any kindness.


    "Yes, I got up in the middle of the night and went to the bathroom. I saw you kneeling at the door and knocking, begging Wu Mei to let you in..." Yuan said foolishly.


    "Brother song, do you still pee? Why don''t we go to the bathroom again..."


    "I just have this idea..."


    "Hahaha!!"


    The people at our table laughed and the atmosphere was very harmonious.


    ����


    On the other end, the rest room of the harem.


    "Brother Hui, my great aunt is coming..." a shy looking woman, fiddling with her milk cover, said to Duan Hui.


    "No leave!!" Duan Hui refused without thinking.


    "Buy me a bag of sanitary napkins. It needs seven drops of space. It must be lengthened and thickened for night use!!"


    "You won''t buy it yourself!" Duan Hui said fiercely, covering his bloody nose.


    "The guests downstairs choose the channel. They can''t leave!! why don''t you choose the channel for me!!"


    "Take a piece of toilet paper and plug it up..." Duan Hui really handed a piece of toilet paper to the young lady.


    "Brother Hui, I can''t stop..." the young lady smiled at Duan Huimei.


    "Towel..." Duan Hui didn''t dare to look at the young lady now, because the young lady had taken off her coat. Duan Hui was really afraid that she couldn''t control it.


    "Do you want to block up with this thing when something happens to you!!!" the young lady shouted at Duan Hui with the surging waves in front of her chest.


    "Shit, I''m still your nanny day by day!" Duan Hui cursed and then turned downstairs


    Because we were not here today, Duan Hui and his old car were as tired as a wolf dog. They ran downstairs with wheezing, and soon had to run upstairs with wheezing.


    Duan Hui didn''t see the old car when he went downstairs. He took out his walkie talkie and shouted, "car son... Car son, please answer!"


    Since Duan Hui got the walkie talkie, he didn''t talk well. He made it like a special force every day.


    "Fart!"


    "Where are you?"


    "I''m in the bathroom! What are you doing?"


    "There''s something wrong with this. Come here..."


    After a while, the old man ran over with messy hair on the roof and asked breathlessly, "what''s the matter?"


    "You go out with me..."


    "What are you doing out?"


    "Buy sanitary napkins..."


    "What the fuck happened to you?" the old car scolded speechlessly.


    "What the fuck happened to you!! isn''t this the lady? Let me run..."


    "Roll the calf, they''re not here. I can''t get busy. You''re still in the mood to buy sanitary napkins..." the old car was angry at Duan Hui''s words.


    "That can''t let the young lady receive guests while bleeding!!!" Duan Hui spit and said.


    "Shit, go yourself..." the old car was speechless and turned to walk up the stairs.


    "It''s embarrassing for an old man to buy sanitary napkins..." Duan Hui grabbed the old car and shouted.


    "It''s not embarrassing for the two old men to buy sanitary napkins!!!"


    "Let''s go, let''s go..." Duan Hui dragged the old car outside.


    Duan Hui dragged the old car outside the door. While talking, they walked to the supermarket not far away


    "There''s so much work in the fucking shop. Why do you have to drag me out..." the old car lit a cigarette and said.


    "Take you out to relax..." Duan Hui grabbed the cigarette from the old driver and held it in his mouth.


    "Yes, when will they come back? I''m so fucking tired..." the old car muttered.


    After a while, they went to the supermarket, bought a bag of sanitary napkins, turned and prepared to go back.


    At this time, Duan Hui looked up and saw a familiar figure.


    "Do you dare to come back!"


    After seeing this figure, Duan Hui threw down the sanitary napkin in his hand and ran out. According to the old car of the eyewitness, Duan Hui''s speed of 100 meters at that time could definitely enter 11 seconds!


    "What''s the matter?" the old car ran over with Duan Hui.


    The man saw Duan Hui running with the old car. He ran over and ran very smart to the residential building.


    However, Duan Hui''s speed is too fast. No matter how he dumps it, he can''t get rid of Duan Hui. Duan Hui is like crazy. He follows him with red eyes and scolds while chasing back: "draft it, when I catch up with you, I''ll fucking kill you!!!"


    "What the hell is going on!!!" the old car shouted after Duan Hui, because he didn''t see who Duan Hui was chasing. He also didn''t understand who Duan was chasing so badly.


    After a while, the figure ran to a two meter high wall, and Duan Hui also ran over.


    "Fuck!!" the figure looked at the wall in front of him and spit on his hand. He was ready to rush up in three steps and two steps.


    Duan Hui quickly grabbed the figure''s pants and pulled them down directly.


    "Bang!"


    Duan Hui directly threw the figure to the ground, and the figure reacted quickly. He took out his swing knife from his arms and ran straight to Duan Hui''s stomach!


    PS: bosses, have a meeting!!


    This meeting takes a long time. Please prepare small benches, maoke, sausage, mineral water and other items by yourself.


    For some reason, this book was put on the shelves. The time when it was put on the shelves was embarrassing. It belonged to the end of the month, so I didn''t care too much about some things.


    July ended immediately and a new August began.


    Many readers asked me about Jiageng. I''ll give you a unified reply here.


    In August, as long as this book can be in the top 15 of the new book subscription week, two chapters will be added next Monday.


    First 10, add three chapters.


    First five, add five chapters.


    Settlement every weekend, plus change on Monday.


    Although we are a little behind the top 15, it is not impossible to work hard.


    The new book subscription list is still key to a new book, so every boss should give more support and strive to make the book go further.


    As for red envelopes, VIP and other things, if I say I don''t want them, I''m just pretending to be B.


    But I have always held a calm attitude towards this.


    A lot of red envelopes doesn''t mean my writing is good.


    Less red envelopes doesn''t mean I''m not good at writing.


    So subscription is the best proof of this book.


    I look at the red envelope plus change, but the bosses rest assured that I won''t take any errands.


    Like the VIP tickets of the rogue boss, the flowers of boss Xiaogang, and the bosses who support me from piracy, I don''t say, but I know them all.


    Because I wrote them down in my notebook for you. I wrote down those who support me and those who scold me


    Ha ha, just kidding. I won''t say much. In August, the bosses worked harder and I worked hard. Let''s try to get a better result.


    Break up!!!

 Chapter 113

    "Did you draft it?" the old car caught up at this time.


    The old car yanked Duan Hui, and with a puff, the tip of the knife directly pierced Duan Hui''s stomach. Duan Hui didn''t react yet, and bright red plum blossom dots appeared on his white shirt!!


    "Peng!!"


    Just as the young man got up and was about to run, the old car raised the brick around him and patted it directly. The young man lay on the ground and was ready to stand up again.


    "Peng!!"


    The old car held the brick, repeated the action just now, and shot the young man''s head accurately again.


    This time, the young man had no strength to stand up again and directly climbed on the ground motionless.


    Duan Hui went up and grabbed the young man''s neck with his backhand and stretched out his hand to untie his belt.


    Duan Hui pinched the belt in his hand, exposed the metal clip, and suddenly waved his arm to the young man''s face!!


    "Pa... Pa... PA!!"


    Six or seven times in a row, the young man''s face was blurred with blood and flesh, and his face was full of traces of belt extraction.


    The old car and Duan Hui were like playing stimulants. They pressed the young man on the ground for more than 17 or 8 minutes, and the young man finally lost his strength. He knew that his body curled up and held his head.


    "OK!!" the old car pulled Duan Hui, who was almost crazy, and signaled not to fight any more.


    Duan Hui sat next to the young man, pinched the young man''s neck, gritted his teeth and asked, "do you know why he didn''t hit you?"


    The young man nodded weakly. Duan Hui''s remaining youth was no one else. It was Xiao Ding who sold Duan Hui * in the noodle shop that day!


    Why the old car didn''t stop Duan Hui is also because this little Ding really hated people. If he hadn''t cheated Duan Hui, the old car wouldn''t have to worry about staying up all night, selling the car and house, and we wouldn''t have to go through so many things later.


    From another point of view, we got Liu Yong''s bar by mistake, but who knows how many crimes we suffered?


    The wound on Meng Liang''s finger hasn''t completely grown up yet, and Yang Song woke up in a nightmare every day in those days. Who can understand these things!!


    In those days in Guyang County, we were worried almost every day. We dealt with cold pistols all the time. If we didn''t keep silent, we might even lose our lives, and the culprit was the young man in front of us, Xiaoding!


    "Why did you hurt me?" Duan Hui asked, licking the blood on his mouth.


    "I... I didn''t want to hurt you..." Xiao Ding looked at Duan Hui''s ferocious cheek with trembling body.


    "Draft it? You''re lying!!!" Duan Hui raised his belt and pulled it down again.


    "Don''t... don''t fight!! I said not yet!!" Xiao Ding shouted quickly.


    "Draft!!! Speak quickly!!" Duan Hui scolded impatiently.


    "It was Zhang Shuai who gave me 5000 yuan and asked me to sell you some *, and then handed you the letter with high price of Bailemen * by the way... He knew you had done this before... He wanted to fix you. I really don''t blame me!!" Xiao Ding said incoherently.


    "Draft it? If he asks you to sell it, you can sell it!!" Duan Hui doesn''t believe Xiaoding''s words a little.


    "* it''s not easy to sell in our city, and most of the markets don''t allow it, so I can''t sell this batch of goods all the time. Just when Zhang Shuai found me, I agreed as soon as I heard that I can both throw out the goods and make money..."


    Duan Hui was silent after hearing Xiaoding''s words. He knew that Xiaoding should not be lying, but he didn''t expect that it was such a coincidence that it was Zhang Shuai again!!


    "Brother Hui, let me go. I was really obsessed at that time. Give me a hundred courage and I dare not pit you..." Xiao Ding cried with Duan Hui''s thigh in his arms.


    "Did Zhang Shuai tell you why we were punished?" the old car asked in silence for a moment.


    "He said you two beat him..." Xiaoding recalled.


    "Hehe, Huizi, let''s go..." the old car smiled helplessly, and then followed Duan Hui to the outside of the alley.


    "Brother Che, brother Hui, don''t tell Zhang Shuai that I said..."


    "Bang!"


    Before Xiaoding finished, the old car picked up the bricks on the ground and threw them directly on Xiaoding''s face. Silly Xiaoding fainted again and took them to the ground.


    "Shall I take you to the hospital?" the old car glanced at the wound on Duan Hui''s stomach and asked.


    "Little injury is all right..." Duan Hui said in a heavy tone.


    "Don''t tell them about it. I''m afraid they''re impulsive..." the old car thought and looked at Duan Hui.


    "I see..."


    Duan Hui nodded helplessly, and then the two walked back to the harem.


    On the other end, in the Washington Hotel.


    We ate this meal for more than two hours, and we had almost all the dishes on the table.


    "Burp!"


    "Full..."


    Yang Song finished the last bite on the plate, burped and leaned back comfortably in his chair.


    The eating pictures of Yang Song and Liu Rui definitely impressed the girls present. Let''s say that there is nothing they don''t eat. They don''t eat fish without spitting!! Yang Song stuffed the whole carp into his mouth. You can imagine what it was like.


    "Su Su, where are we going after dinner?" Zhang Ke asked with a wink.


    "I don''t know..." Su Su replied foolishly.


    "You are incompetent as the master..." Zhang Ke smiled and said.


    "Why don''t we go to our bar and sing a song later..." at this time, Liu Rui said according to our pre-determined script.


    "I think so!!" Meng Liang said in a very fake way.


    I smiled and didn''t speak. Everything was under my brother''s control. H city was not a big city, and there were not many entertainment programs for young people. There was nothing except eating, singing and watching movies. Moreover, at this time, the movies were not good-looking, so Su Su would certainly agree to sing.


    "Free?" Susu looked at me and joked.


    "I have to charge..." I pretended to think about it and said.


    "Dig... That''s not going!!!" Susu curled his mouth and turned his head.


    "Ha ha, everyone else is free. You''re the only one who charges!!! Are you leaving!!!" I''m not used to standing up and shouting.


    "I see who dares to go!!!"


    "Yes!!" as soon as Su Su Su''s words were finished, Zhang Ke and Lin Yao were busy agreeing.


    "You two are still not friends!!" Su Su shouted angrily.


    "Let''s go and sing!!" Zhang Ke and Lin Yao walked out of the private room happily, ignoring Su Su''s cry.

 Chapter 114

    After a while, everyone in the private room followed out, and Li Hansong dragged Su out. After going out, Meng Liang and Liu ruiyuanyuan and I took the Hyundai borrowed from the old car, while Su Su and they took Li Hansong''s range rover.


    "Look at other people''s cars, and then look at ours..." Yang Song sighed when he saw Li Hansong''s Land Rover.


    "When people drive Land Rover, let''s drive Hyundai. We borrow it, not leaves. Can you borrow a better car next time... This broken Hyundai lowers my identity!!" Liu Rui also said.


    "When we have money, we have to get a car..." Li Hansong, a Land Rover, also gives me great stimulation. I bite my teeth and make up my mind.


    "Not so good, we are big bosses now... We have to have the whole car!!!" Liu Rui saw that I wanted to buy a car, and immediately began to fantasize about the scene of his car shock with Wu Mei.


    Twenty minutes later, we returned to the harem bar.


    "You''re a good bar!!" Li Hansong said to me with a smile standing in front of the main gate of the harem.


    "It''s OK!!" I nodded low-key. I don''t want to boast in front of him, because I think people like Li Hansong have seen what kind of bars they should have.


    "We, Mr. Ye, are very rich..." Zhang Ke put his arms around my shoulder and said with a smile.


    "Keep a low profile!!"


    Then I took some people into the harem.


    "Welcome!"


    The waiter saw us go in and directly came to a standard 90 degree Japanese bow, which gave me a long face.


    "Are there any private rooms available?" I asked, looking at the waiter.


    "Ah, Mr. Ye, I''m sorry I didn''t see you just now. There''s a private room upstairs..." the waiter didn''t know whether it was arranged by the old car or really didn''t recognize me. He was a little surprised to fix it for me.


    "Why is the child so angry that he doesn''t even know the boss..."


    Then I took several people directly to the second floor. At this time, I suddenly remembered the big screen, so I turned to Meng Liang and whispered, "take them to the card room..."


    Meng Liang gestured OK with me, and then led Su Su and them to sit in a free card room.


    I quickly ran to the DJ station, then said a few words with the handsome DJ of our family, and then pointed to Su Su''s direction.


    After a while, DJ nodded, picked up Mike and said in a low voice, "today is the birthday of a friend of our bar owner Ye Han. The birthday is a beautiful lady whose name is Su Su!! friends on the dance floor, where are your screams!!! Come to the lighting division to give us a focus on our beautiful angel!!"


    DJ obviously didn''t do much. His low voice, combined with the noisy heavy metal music, adjusted the atmosphere under the stage to a high Cao. The shining spotlight swept to Su Su''s seat. It was extremely bright and attracted everyone''s attention. Although many people didn''t know Su Su, they also screamed one after another.


    "Susu!!"


    "Susu!!"


    ��......��


    Liu Rui stood in the middle of the dance floor with his big ass twisted and shouted heartily.


    "Come, big screen, draw a banner for me, happy birthday to miss Susu!" DJ''s low voice sounded again, stretched out his finger to the screen the size of a wall and said slowly.


    The big screen burst into a bright light, which read: "Happy Birthday to Miss Su Su, always happy!!"


    "Music rings out, a song of Jay Chou''s Dandelion reservation wishes Mr. Ye Han and miss Susu happiness, and friends on the dance floor get up!!" DJ continues to adjust the atmosphere, and the scene is very popular.


    Burning youth, unusually restless young people, at this time, they have completely let go of themselves, desperately twisting their bodies and sending out harsh screams. Men and women gather together and continue to make ambiguous movements.


    "How romantic!!!"


    "If anyone can do this to me, I''ll marry him!"


    Zhang Ke and Lin Yao can''t stand such a scene at all, said Hua Chi.


    When Jesus saw this scene, he was in a state of shock. I guess she didn''t think I had this skill.


    "Ha ha, this boy, he knows the whole scene very well..." when Li Hansong saw this scene, he grinned.


    "Look at others, that''s brilliant!!!" sister Miao said with a white look at Li Hansong.


    "Daughter in law, if you like it, I''ll give you a whole one next time..."


    "No sincerity!!!" sister Miao is still very impatient.


    At this time, I also ran to Su Su, smiled and asked Su Su: "what, are you moved? If you want to cry, I can lend you this shoulder..."


    "Cut, what''s your own thing to show off?" Jesus recovered from his shock and said with a look of indifference.


    "Do you want money for your own family!!!"


    "Deserve it, make a broken lamp shake my eyes..."


    "Don''t understand romance!!"


    Then I led Su Su and them to the private room on the second floor. Su Su stood behind me, smiled and scolded in a voice that only she could hear: "fool!"


    When they entered the private room, Yang Song and Liu Rui took the microphone and howled "everyone paddles a big boat". A song went on. It was so hanging that they ran away without singing to several girls.


    Meng Liang simply blocked his ears with a paper towel, and Yuan Yuan was like the monkey king who heard the tight hoop curse, lying on the sofa with a painful face.


    Finally, the two of them finished singing, Miao Miao Jie sang a Gloria Tang''s "bubble", and Li Hansong took the microphone on the side to make trouble. Later, Miao Miao sister took an urgent look and made a move to pick up a pinch. Li Hansong was honest.


    Now I find that both Su Su and sister Miao Miao are not only good-looking, but also sing very well.


    They sang for a while. I felt thirsty, so I took out my cell phone and dialed the old car.


    "Are you back?" the old car answered the phone and asked simply.


    "I came back long ago. Why didn''t I see you two?"


    "There was something wrong with going out just now..." old Che thought and didn''t mention to me that he met Xiao Ding with Duan Hui.


    "Shit, you''ll be lazy as soon as I''m not at home!!" I laughed and joked.


    "I''m fucking tired. You say I''m lazy!!!"


    "Private room 214, bring some drinks and wine, Ma LiuDi..."


    Then I hung up and listened to them sing.


    After answering my phone, the old car went directly to the wine cabinet to find some bottles of foreign wine, and then personally pushed the car to bring it to us.


    "There are few cars, how can I still do this job..." Wang Shuo, who was stunned by the drink, looked at the old car and shouted.


    The old car took a look at Wang Shuo, suppressed his anger, gritted his teeth and said, "Ye is celebrating his friend''s birthday in the private room. I''ll go and have a look..."


    After that, the old car directly pushed the car into our private room, and Wang Shuo also walked to the toilet with the wall.

 Chapter 115

    After the old car entered the private room, looking at our group of men and women talking and laughing, honest and brave, smiled and asked, "playing!"


    "Car, you''re a little slow..." Liu Rui went to the old car and took out a bottle of champagne.


    "Who is he?" Miao Miao looked at the dress of the old car. He should not be a waiter, so he asked suspiciously.


    "Service staff, don''t pay attention to him..." Liu Rui said.


    "Rolling calf, I''m Ye Han''s friend!!" Lao Che said politely to sister Miao Miao.


    "Oh, Hello!" sister Miao Miao replied with a smile.


    "Then you play, I won''t disturb..." the old car put down the wine and was ready to go out.


    "Not later?" I stood up and hurriedly stayed until.


    "It''s all fucking business downstairs. I''m as heartless as you!!" the old car looked at me and whispered.


    "Go away!" I waved my hand.


    "Shit, Huizi and I have to take a day off tomorrow..."


    "Sure!" I smiled in a very good mood.


    After the old car left the private room, I played with them for a while. I was honest and brave, but Liu Rui and Yang Song lost most of the time.


    "The atmosphere is almost over, leaf!!" Yuan Yuan said to me secretly.


    I touched the diamond ring in my trouser pocket and remembered what Li Hansong said to me. I was silent.


    "Leaf, you won''t be afraid at this time!!" Yuan Yuan saw that I didn''t speak and then said.


    I thought for a while, and then I clenched my teeth. Do you love him? Why? Why? Although I''m nothing now, it doesn''t mean I''m nothing in the future. Falling in love is not marriage. Why do I think so much now!! It''s a big deal to declare failure. What''s the big deal!!


    "You play, I''ll go out to the bathroom!!" I stood up and said.


    "I''ll go too..."


    "Wait for me..."


    As soon as I finished, Meng Liang and Liu Ruiyuan understood what I meant. Today''s most important program was finally coming. The three of them ran out of the private room with me, and Su Su didn''t want to play games.


    "Ye, you are sure to succeed today!! you didn''t see the look in Su Su''s eyes when you enlarged the screen..." Liu Rui said to me excitedly after coming out.


    "Not so much, ye, you must succeed. Don''t worry..." Yuan Yuan also said.


    I smiled and strode to the lounge because I hid the roses there.


    My front foot left the private room, and Wang Shuo took Zhang Shuai to Su Su''s private room


    "Brother, I didn''t use it as a gift for people''s birthday..." Zhang Shuai didn''t drink less wine, and he slipped two layers of ice before coming up, so now Zhang Shuai looks very erratic and stupid.


    "It''s up to you. B ah, if we can go there, we''ll give enough face..." Wang Shuo bared his arms, exposed the lifelike second master Guan behind him, and said unsteadily.


    In recent days, these two people have brought their friends to rub wine and drink every day. Wang Shuo and Zhang Shuai stand in and go out sideways almost every day, and they always keep accounts. They completely regard the harem as their own home.


    Although we saw it in our eyes, we didn''t manage it all the time. We really didn''t want to find something, so we have been patient, but our patience is weak in Wang Shuo''s eyes. He thinks we are afraid!!


    "Bang"


    Wang Shuo roughly opened the door and walked in first.


    "What are you looking for..." Susu asked, looking at Wang Shuo with bare arms.


    Li Hansong also frowned slightly when he saw Wang Shuo, which was obviously disgusting.


    "Where''s Ye Han? I heard that he has a birthday here. I''m happy..." Wang Shuo was in high spirits. He glanced at the private room and didn''t find me.


    "He went out..." Li Hansong said coldly.


    "Shit, why did you go out..." Wang Shuo scolded carelessly, then directly sat down next to Su Su, gasped for wine and said, "I''ll sit and wait for him for a while..."


    "We don''t welcome you here, please go out!!!" look at Wang Shuo sitting next to him. Susu stood up and pointed to the door.


    "Ouch, this little girl''s film has a hot temper..." Wang Shuo smiled, but he didn''t mean to leave.


    "Brother Shuo, this little girl is very energetic!!" Zhang Shuai looked at Su Su''s long legs, straight eyes and drooling.


    Because the light in the private room was dark, when Wang Shuo first came in, he didn''t take a good look at Su Su. After listening to Zhang Shuai''s words, Wang Shuo found that Su Su was really beautiful, so he was stunned and said to Su Su: "come on, come here, let my brother be rare..."


    With that, Wang Shuo stood up and was about to hug Susu.


    "Bang!"


    Li Hansong punched Wang Shuo away, bit his teeth, then pointed to the door and said, "get out!"


    Sister Miao Miao also ran over at this time, took Li Hansong''s clothes and shook her head, which meant to tell Li Hansong not to make trouble. After all, this is my field. If it doesn''t fight well.


    "Ouch, I grass your mother..."


    "Bang"


    Before Wang Shuo finished scolding, Li Hansong picked up the wine bottle on the table and smashed it directly on Wang Shuo''s head.


    "Draft it, get him for me!!" Wang Shuo received a bottle of wine firmly. He never expected Li Hansong to be so decisive.


    After calling Zhang Shuai and Wang Shuo, they went up and tore up with Li Hansong. Although Li Hansong''s skill was ok, he couldn''t stand the attack of two wine ignorant children.


    "Bang!"


    Wang Shuo picked up the wine bottle on the table and smashed it directly at Li Hansong. Blood flowed down Li Hansong''s forehead.


    "Draft it? You''re awesome, you''re good!!!" Wang Shuo felt very good holding half of the wine bottle and scolded Li Hansong.


    ����


    "Do you remember the poem I taught you just now?" Liu Rui asked, whetting beside me.


    "Remember half..."


    We took the roses and walked back to the private room happily.


    However, when we opened the private room door, we just saw the scene of Wang Shuo smashing Li Hansong with a wine bottle. I stood at the door and looked at the glass debris all over the ground. I didn''t know what my head was thinking. Anyway, it was a mess. The roses in my hand fell gently on the ground without sound


    "I grass your mother, Wang Shuo!!!" the first one to come is Meng Liang, who is about to rush over.


    "Don''t move!!" I stretched out my hand to stop Meng Liang, then walked towards Li Hansong without expression and asked in a low voice, "are you okay?"


    "Nothing..." Li Hansong wiped the blood on his head and said.


    "You go first. I''ll deal with the rest..."


    "OK!" after that, Li Hansong took the girls outside. Su Su looked at me worried and then walked out, but I didn''t dare to look directly at her.


    "I''m sorry for everyone today... Disappointed..." I repressed my anger and shouted to Su Su and them with my teeth.


    "Be careful!!!" Susu, who had already gone out, ran back and said to me.

 Chapter 116

    "Old car!! clean up!!" after they left, I stood in the private room and shouted at the phone with red eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" the old car asked suspiciously.


    "I''ll fucking let you clean up!!! I''ll give you five minutes." after that, I hung up the phone directly.


    I have only one purpose to clear the scene!


    Smash and smash all kinds of tusks.


    "You... What do you want to do?" Wang Shuo looked at me in panic and asked.


    "Wang Shuo, what do you think of me these days?" I asked with narrowed eyes.


    "What do you want?" Wang Shuo repeated.


    "Don''t you always refuse to accept the draft? Today, I fuck you at one time, so that you will tremble when you see the word Hougong!!" I patted Wang Shuo''s face, then sat on the sofa and clenched my fist tightly.


    "Xiaoshuai, let''s go!!" Wang Shuo gritted his teeth, turned and prepared to go outside the private room.


    At this moment, Wang Shuo has realized the seriousness of the problem. He knows that if he doesn''t go now, he may not go for a while.


    But before they took the first step, they were directly stuck on the ground by Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan.


    "Don''t you love to come? Don''t you want to go today!!" Meng Liang scolded with gnashing teeth as he stepped on Wang Shuo''s face.


    Wang Shuo was trampled on the ground by Meng Liang and dared not say a word.


    I wonder if you can meet such people in your life?


    They stick to your shoes like a piece of gum. They can''t rub off or throw off.


    You can only use your hands to pull, but you are afraid of dirty your hands. The most important thing is that you may not be able to pull clean.


    Yes, Wang Shuo is such a person!


    He kept looking for trouble every day, constantly teasing my nerves. I endured it twice at a time, but when the third time, I couldn''t help it, but he didn''t have the courage to knock face to face with me.


    I am sure that if I let him go today, he will come tomorrow. If you want to beat such a person, you must beat him at one time.


    "Finished cleaning!!" at this time, the old car pushed open the door of the box and saw Wang Shuo and Zhang Shuai lying on the ground, frowning, but didn''t ask much.


    "Old car, you give me a whole hundred people, 2000 points per head!!" I looked at the old car and said.


    "What do you want?"


    "Surround me at the gate of the harem!! come in later and cut one down for me!!"


    "Is it so big?" the old car looked at me with a little hesitation.


    "Shit, it''s all like this B. what I want now is the picture. I want the whole H city to understand that our harem is not for nothing!!" I stood up and looked at the old car and roared like a loud bell.


    "Good!"


    The old car nodded and walked out of the private room with the phone. Wang Shuo looked at me more and more alarmed on the ground. Only the stupid Zhang Shuai looked like nothing.


    I took out my cell phone and dialed Liu Yong.


    "What''s the fucking time to call!!" Liu Yong should have fallen asleep, so he was in a very bad mood to answer the phone.


    "There is a man named sun Lei in your city. I want to ask him what level?" I whispered.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Yong listened to my tone and knew that there was something serious, so he asked very seriously.


    "A little contradictory. I want to pick him up..."


    "Nothing, don''t worry about it!!" Liu Yong paused for a moment and replied cleanly.


    "Good!"


    "Do you want me to help you talk to the police?" Liu Yong was very careful.


    "It''s the best!" I hung up directly.


    In less than five minutes, all the people in the old car arrived. The quality of the personnel was similar to that of the last tomb circle. They were all young people in their twenties, and each had a machete in his hand.


    "Fuck, who is pinching with whom? The old ghost of the Liu family is going to fight." the taxi driver asked excitedly, smoking a cigarette.


    "I don''t know if the old devil has finished his calves long ago!!" said a gangster sitting in the co pilot.


    "Who the fuck is this?"


    "Seems to be the new boss of Bailemen..."


    "That''s really unheard of." the driver shook his head.


    As time went by, more and more taxis gathered at the gate of the harem, all with emergency lights on. They had reached thirteen or four, and stopped at the gate very neatly.


    "It''s over, our new boss is finally angry." the security guard of the harem, standing at the door smoking and watching the excitement, said.


    "With whom?" asked another.


    "It''s those two fools who come to find trouble every day..."


    "Fuck, boss Ye is fucking doing it. I''ve been disgusted by those fools for a long time. I come to eat and drink every day. Fuck, I should fight!!" the security guard said excitedly.


    "Creak."


    After this group of people got off, the old car took a big plastic bag, took out 20000 directly from it, handed it to a leader, and then quickly said, "pay the fare first and tell the taxi driver not to JB run after a fight. If the car is smashed, we will lose money."


    "It''s done."


    The leader took the money and left.


    Because the old car was a little noisy, almost half of H City heard the letter, but the police didn''t move. This may be Liu Yong''s energy. It''s easy to speak when people are not here!


    ����


    At this time, in a high-end hotel in H City, sun Lei was entertaining more than a dozen friends for dinner.


    "Tick the bell."


    When the phone rang, sun Lei picked it up.


    "Brother you, have you heard?" the other party asked bluntly.


    "What did you hear?" Sun Lei was stunned.


    "Wang Shuo and Zhang Shuai of your family are detained in the harem. Don''t you know such a big thing?" the other party asked in great amazement.


    "Who deducted it?" Sun Lei still doesn''t know what''s going on.


    "Seems to be the new boss of the harem..."


    "Why did he detain Wang Shuo?"


    "Brother sun, you really don''t know if you don''t know?" the other party then asked.


    "Shit, if I fucking know, I need to ask?"


    "Wang Shuo has been taking people to eat and drink for free for almost a week these days. I''ve met you several times. You''re not authentic. Although the bar is run by several children, you''re a little too bullying..." the man said quickly.


    "Fuck these two fools!!!" Sun Lei asked strangely.


    "No one can bear it all the time. It''s sooner or later. You''d better talk to them. After all, you did the wrong thing..." the other party advised.


    "All right!"


    Sun Lei hurriedly hung up the phone. Seeing that his face was wrong, they immediately asked. Sun Lei briefly explained, and then directly took the phone and dialed it for me.


    "I''ll call you in thirty minutes..." I answered the phone and said in a cold voice.

 Chapter 117

    In the harem.


    After I put down the phone, I licked my lips and looked at Wang Shuo and Zhang Shuai without expression.


    "It''s over outside. Now it''s you two..."


    "What do you want..." Wang Shuo looked at me and asked.


    "Get out on the street... I want the whole H city to see how I treat fools like you!!!"


    Because what happened to Jesus just now has brought me great excitement, my heart is very abnormal now.


    Wang Shuo and Zhang Shuai were dragged to the front of the back palace. They knelt on the road trembling.


    After Duan Hui knew we were going to fix Wang Shuo, he rushed out with a pickaxe handle regardless of his wound.


    "Pooh��


    "Pengpeng!!"


    "I''ll fuck you!"


    "Aren''t you awesome?"


    "If I don''t fuck you, you really think you''re a causeway bay bearer!!"


    Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song, the six men in the old car depot Hui waved their weapons and frantically smashed at Wang Shuo and Zhang Shuai. We have long hated these two people, so when we started, we were ruthless and frantically vented our anger.


    The people called by the old car form a circle. They don''t need to do anything at all. It''s enough to watch.


    The handle of the knife and pick crackled down, and Wang Shuo could only curl up and hold his head to prevent his head from being hurt.


    Five or six people fought around two people, and they still stabbed their hands with empty fists. The battle must be one-sided. Moreover, Wang Shuo and Zhang Shuai basically gave up the idea of resistance. Coupled with the anger accumulated in Meng Liang''s heart for a long time, they didn''t leave a way to survive.


    "Run out!"


    Wang Shuo didn''t know what he was stimulated. He suddenly raised his arm and hit Duan Hui''s chin directly. Then he clenched his teeth and shouted.


    While Zhang Shuai lay on the ground, there was no response at all. He didn''t even move. It''s no different from death.


    I stood in the back and didn''t do it, because I knew that Meng Liang didn''t need my hand to hit them.


    "Step on."


    Wang Shuo stood up and was ready to run out.


    "Still fucking want to go!!!"


    Meng Liang reacted quickly and stuck his foot on Wang Shuo''s waist from the back. Wang Shuo rolled around on the ground and then completely fell on the ground.


    "Drafted!!"


    Duan Hui swung the pickaxe handle and directly hit Wang Shuo. With a bang, the pickaxe handle was empty, but it hit a white spot on the dark road. You can imagine what it would feel if it was stuck in Wang Shuo''s hand.


    "Pooh!!" yuan yuan raised the spike and stabbed Wang Shuo in the thigh.


    "Ah!!"


    Wang Shuo''s eyes turned red and screamed.


    "Liu Rui, pull down the wicker from the tree!!" at this time, I shouted at Liu Rui.


    Liu Rui instantly understood what I meant and ran to the willow tree by the side of the road with a cheap smile on his face.


    "Come on, take off his clothes for me!!" I shouted pointing to Wang Shuo.


    "What are you doing?"


    Wang Shuo looked at me and asked in a daze.


    "Did I let you talk? Ah?"


    I raised my legs and put my feet on Wang Shuo''s face.


    Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan held Wang Shuo down and began to put the clothes on.


    Two minutes later, Wang Shuo''s clothes were thrown on the road, naked, including his underpants.


    "Draft it? If I hit you once, you''ll have to remember it for a lifetime!!" I spit and took the wicker handed to me by Liu Rui.


    "Pa!!"


    Holding the wicker in my hand, I walked to Wang Shuo and directly smoked it on Wang Shuo.


    "Ah!! I grass your mother!!"


    Wang Shuo jumped up directly in situ when I pumped him, but then he was bored and lying on the ground by Meng Liang.


    People who have seen willows know that there is a big difference between the beating of willows and the beating of sticks and machetes. It doesn''t mean how serious you are injured, but that your soul is tortured.


    "Brother, stop fighting. I''m convinced. I''m really convinced. I''ll kneel down for you. I can''t stand it!!!"


    Wang Shuo held my thigh and begged.


    But I didn''t pay attention to him at all. I smoked on him one after another. After smoking one wicker, I changed it for another.


    For a time, I could only hear the sound of my twitching wicker and the scream of Wang Shuo on the road.


    I didn''t intend to let Wang Shuo go today, or I won''t hit you. If I hit you, I must give you a mental breakdown.


    Let him fucking shiver when he sees me and wicker.


    ����


    Hainan, in a hotel.


    Liu Yong and Li Tao should have brother Xiaobao sitting together watching the game.


    "Tick the bell."


    The phone kept shaking on the desktop. Liu Yong took the phone with a smile and directly refused to answer it.


    "Who?" Li Tao sipped his beer and bared his teeth.


    "Ha ha, who else can there be, sun Lei..."


    Liu Yongle was very happy and continued: "these children are a little interesting..."


    "Don''t answer," asked little brother Bao.


    "To pick up a JB is to clean up... I fucking thought I was gone and H city changed its name to sun!!" Liu Yong said casually.


    "Also, let those old B understand that we can get a few children to take care of them..." Li Tao also said with a laugh.


    "At such an old age, the more you go back, the more you do. I can''t watch it. I didn''t expect these children to bear it for so long. It''s time to pay attention to his class. If you do this thing, you have to beat it hard and take a beating!!!" Liu Yong said forcefully.


    "You two are really bad..." brother Xiaobao held it for a long time and scolded silently.


    ����


    "Creak!"


    A domineering car suddenly stopped at the gate of the harem, and sun Leifeng walked down.


    Sun Lei stared, holding the imitation June 4th Movement in his hand, wheezed and gasped at me and shouted, "Ye Han, what the fuck do you mean!!! Do you think my sun family is empty!!"


    I put down the wicker, took out the cigarette box, pulled out a cigarette, lit it directly, and walked to sun Lei.


    "What do you mean?" I asked with my neck askew.


    "Stay on the front line and want to see you in the future!!" Sun Lei said, looking at Wang Shuo and Zhang Shuai kneeling on the ground.


    "You fucking know this now!! what did you think when you let these two fools make trouble in our harem!!!" my lips trembled and shouted word by word.


    "... I didn''t ask them to come!!!" Sun Lei said in silence for a while.


    "Fuck you, you really think I''m a three-year-old. There are so many people under your hands. Don''t you know what they * what!!" I scolded by pointing to sun Lei''s nose.


    "What the hell do you want?" Sun Lei raised his head and asked.


    "Fifteen in case, three hundred thousand you take away..." I don''t have any ink at all, pointed to the two people on the ground and said.


    "A little too much..." Sun Lei whispered.


    "Hehe, well, I have a knife here. You stab yourself three times and take it away like you!!" I looked at Sun Lei and sneered.


    Sun Lei frowned and looked at the bright knife in my hand.


    "Give me the money if you don''t stab yourself. It''s hard for anyone to work today!!"


    I pointed to sun Lei and shouted loudly, so everyone heard me!!

 Chapter 118

    "Young man, you''d better not be so angry!!" Sun Lei held it for a long time and made such a sentence.


    "Brother sun, I remember the next sentence in the TV series!! don''t be angry and call a fucking young man!!" I patted sun Lei''s face and shouted.


    "Don''t be too arrogant!!!" Sun Lei raised his gun and shouted shivering.


    "Draft? If you have the courage to shoot, I''m wrong about you!!"


    "Open, hit here!!!" I pointed to my forehead and roared with wide eyes.


    Sun Lei held up his gun and was silent for a while. Then his right hand slowly put down and whispered, "you''re a cow. I''ll take the money for me!!"


    After listening to this sentence, I sneered, then looked at Sun Lei and shouted angrily: "I''m not fighting sun Lei alone today. I''ll count one in H City in the future. It''s OK for you to meet me and call you brother!! but if you bully us a few young people, let''s break it up and make it clear. We''ll pick it up face to face and see how we got Liu Yong''s bar!!! It''s all bleeding and injured, Don''t give me the whole society!! we have a weak foundation. There are several people in a bar. Who refuses to stand up!!! I''ll fucking let you understand!! "


    I have no other meaning when I shout these words. I just want to tell everyone that there is a bar in H city. Its last name is ye!!


    Ten minutes later, sun Lei''s people came with money, a lot of money, a full 300000 cash, and replaced Wang Shuo and Zhang Shuai.


    "Fuck tired mom, remember, today I Ye Han, can fucking hit you for the first time, can fucking hit you for the second time, you do well, I''m not satisfied at any time, clean you up at any time!!" I grabbed Wang Shuo''s hair, pointed to the tip of his nose and said.


    "Brother ye, I remember." Wang Shuo clenched his teeth and shouted loudly.


    After Wang Shuo shouted, he looked up at Sun Lei in front of him and whispered, "brother..."


    "Pa!!"


    Sun Lei tried his best, put his mouth on Wang Shuo''s bloody face, pressed his teeth and scolded: "just like you B, it''s worth 300000!!!"


    Sun Lei got into the car with Wang Shuo and Zhang Shuai and drove away slowly. I looked at the dark crowd, inserted it into my trouser pocket, clenched the diamond ring with my right hand, and soon turned around and walked back to the harem.


    Sun Lei left with his front foot and the police came with his back foot.


    "Shua."


    The police car that had been parked in the middle of the road, like a big wolf dog who saw meat, rushed over at the first time. Three policemen pushed open the door in an instant.


    "Don''t fucking move, I suspect you''re gathering to make trouble..." the leading policeman shouted at us with a gun in his hand.


    "Police, police, we play games together..."


    Liu Rui hurried down the steps and explained psychologically.


    "Bang bang."


    The police directly took out the handcuffs and smashed them on Liu Rui''s face. He said expressionless: "playing JB games in the middle of the night..."


    The policeman in the back directly took out a matching gun. I was just about to enter the harem and was blocked at the door.


    "Stay down!"


    The policeman pointed at me and asked.


    "I''m watching the excitement..." I raised my hand and said.


    "Look at a JB, look!!" the police shot me in the head. I squatted down without any integrity, and then shouted: "police, you caught the wrong person!!!"


    I forcibly took out my mobile phone and directly dialed Liu Yong''s mobile phone number.


    "Master Liu, the police took me..."


    I pulled my neck and shouted to my cell phone.


    "Your mother made a B. It''s shameless."


    The policeman was furious and kicked me on the waist. I immediately sat on the ground. Liu Rui, Meng Liang and Hui Yuanyuan of the old depot had no good treatment. They all squatted on the ground with their heads in their arms and put the knife next to them.


    The people called by the old car scattered in a crowd, and the police couldn''t catch them, so it''s enough to just catch our main characters.


    Half an hour later, we were taken to the police station.


    In the police station room, several of us were handcuffed to the heating pipe and sat on the ground. Liu Rui and Yang Song turned their heads and looked at the night outside the window.


    Meng Liang''s old car took them to another house.


    "What the fuck do you want to do to go to the bathroom?" Yang Song looked at me and asked.


    "Hold it!"


    "Why do you hold this thing?" Yang Song was speechless.


    "Then pull it in your trouser pocket..." Liu Rui said with his eyes askew.


    "Shit, I''d better hold it for a while!"


    "This is the first time in my life that I entered the police station..." Liu Rui said with some melancholy eyes.


    "This is my second fucking time. Now I tremble when I think about it for the first time..." Yang Song squatted there as if he was going to shit.


    "What did the police do to you last time you went in..." Liu Rui said bored.


    "Just take the electric stick suddenly..." Yang Song said indifferently.


    "It''s said that the police stabbed you with an electric stick. You didn''t tell me..." Liu Rui then asked.


    "You fucking let me stab the police..." Yang Songhu scolded.


    "It must have been stabbed!!" Liu Rui said with great certainty.


    "How do you know?" I asked curiously.


    "Last time I saw him shit, it was obviously thicker than mine..."


    "Bah."


    Yang Song turned back and spit yellow phlegm on Liu Rui''s shoulder. Liu Rui gritted his teeth and scolded, "you''re really fucking buried!!!"


    In the office.


    Guo Siwei, the criminal investigation captain of H Municipal Public Security Bureau, sat quietly on the sofa and stared at the mobile phone on the coffee table.


    "Jingling bell!!" the mobile phone rings and Guo Siwei answers the phone.


    "Thinking, did you grab some children?" Liu Yong asked directly.


    "Yes." Guo nodded.


    "No big deal?" Liu Yong asked tentatively.


    "Nothing. I''ll let it go after recording my confession..." Guo thought with a smile.


    "There should be a man named Ye Han in there. You can touch it later..."


    "Have a chance..." Guo thought for a moment and said.


    "Sorry to bother you, ang." Liu Yong said politely.


    Half an hour later, several of me were released and then went straight back to the harem bar.


    ����


    At the same time, in the city hospital.


    "Pa."


    Sun Lei took out his bank card and put it on the bedside table. Looking at Wang Shuo and Zhang Shuai, he whispered, "you two are not suitable for this business. Go home and do some business..."


    "Big brother!!!" Wang Shuo pursed his lips and shouted.


    "Today, you lost my face. I can come and see you two. I''ve done my utmost, okay..." Sun Lei said with a twitch in the corner of his mouth.


    Wang Shuo bit his teeth very wrongly and looked down at his chest without making a sound.


    "OK, the road is all by yourself..."


    After that, sun Lei stood up, walked out of the ward and looked at the open corridor. Sun Lei''s eyes were dark, because our two families had completely torn their faces today. Will he let us go with sun Lei''s character?


    Obviously impossible!!

 Chapter 119

    After I came out of the police station, I came home without saying a word. I took a cold bath and stuck my head on the bed. Too many things happened today. Although we cleaned up Wang Shuo, I know this is just the beginning of the story. Today we let Sun Lei lose people in the whole H city. He won''t give up so easily.


    And Su Su and I may not have any chance. I feel inexplicably inferior when I think of Su. The ideal things are always ruthlessly pulled by reality. In the end, you will shout that this fucking life is not what I want, but what you ask for.


    I fell asleep with a big quilt. Now only sleep can stop my troubles in my heart and paralyze the disordered mood in my body. Meng Liang knew that I was in a bad mood, so they didn''t bother me.


    Since we beat Wang Shuo, everything in the harem has become normal. No one has come to look for trouble, and business is getting better and better.


    The old car alone is certainly not enough, so we discussed and bought two Passats and kept them for future business. The car is not very high-grade, but it is not appropriate to buy one that is too good under our current economic conditions.


    Although I''m the boss of the harem in name, we are almost the same in private, so I didn''t buy myself a car.


    In a twinkling of an eye, a month passed, a quiet month.


    The business of the harem is getting better and better. Gradually, the night show and bathing can''t satisfy us, so I set my eyes on the casino.


    Conference room on the second floor of the harem.


    I, Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song, Lao Che and Duan Hui sat around the round table in the conference room.


    "Why did you ask me to come here at night? It''s like a meeting of national leaders..."


    Liu Rui has been in high spirits recently. He holds more than 50 women''s army. Generally, no one dares to provoke him in the harem. When he is anxious, he makes a bunch of women run to your house naked. If you don''t give him grass, ten people can make Liu Rui torture and collapse.


    "Yes, I''m almost sleepy..."


    Yang Song was angry. As the deputy commander of the women''s army, Yang Song''s identity in our harem is second only to Liu Rui. They can be described as the merger of two tigers. In the whole H City, you may not know who the mayor is, but you will never know who the two tigers in the harem are.


    "Cough, I just want to ask you to come here today to study the future development route of the harem with you..." I cleared my throat and said.


    "How do you want to develop?" the old car looked at me and asked.


    "The basic entertainment market is now saturated. In short, the business of our harem has reached its peak. After all, our peers also have to eat. Therefore, if we work hard at night, it''s no different from death, so we need to focus on the longer term!!" since we opened the nightclub, I find my speaking level is getting higher and higher.


    "What do you want to do with the casino?" Meng Liang understood what I meant.


    "Bang!"


    "Yes, I''m going to tidy up the casino!!!" I patted the table and shouted.


    "You fucking scared me!! I thought it was an earthquake!!" Yang Song, who was just about to fall asleep, sat up straight.


    "The meeting, be serious!!" I grabbed the back of Yang Song''s head and scolded.


    "Ye, we can fix the casino. After all, we have this condition, but the government doesn''t care. Do you think where the money for opening the casino comes from?" the old car looked at me and asked seriously.


    "I thought about it. That''s why I called you all!!" I looked around and then said: "I''m going to take part of the money Liu Yong gave me!!"


    "That''s not enough!!" Yuan Yuan frowned.


    "Then I''m going to let two people ask for the rest of the money from the casino!!!"


    "Charge?" asked the old car in doubt.


    "Yes, Liu Yongxian left me some IOUs. I looked at them carefully yesterday and found one of them worth 3 million. I''m going to send two people to ask for it."


    "The IOU Liu Yong left for you is either a dead account or one that doesn''t pay back. Liu Yong won''t come back. Can we come back?" Meng Liang lit a cigarette and said softly.


    "You have to come back, or you have to come back. I have to get the money back!!" my tone is very firm.


    "Shit, this is a big job..." Yang Song said foolishly.


    "Leaf, who do you want to charge?" Yuan Yuan asked.


    "Wait a minute, I want to go to the bathroom!!!" just as I was about to announce the candidate for the bill, Liu Rui raised his hand and shouted with a painful expression. Because he knew he was the one who asked for the bill, he wanted to go to the bathroom and slip away.


    "I''ll go again after I''ve finished!!" I pressed Liu ruiran and then announced: "Liu Rui and Yang Song are responsible for the accounting work!!!"


    "I wipe, why us!!" Yang song first stood up and protested.


    "Because of what else, you two are the most free in the whole harem, more free than his mother''s cleaning aunt..." Meng Liang had the idea of taking them away for a long time.


    "Why are we free!! who the fuck did the psychological counseling for miss Hougong, is it us!! without us, the lady sitting in the Hougong will have to mess up. I tell you, the business of the Hougong can be so good, which has an indelible relationship with us!!" Liu Ruiyi shouted angrily.


    "Yes, miss Hougong, why is the quality so high? All the guests who have used it say well!! is it because of us? Your behavior now belongs to killing the donkey!! make up for the lost!!" Yang Song has loved reading books since he became a psychological counselor. He can tell you some idioms without talking.


    "You can pull * down and make up for it. Several young ladies responded to me that you two dragged people to a small black house and ordered a five Baidu headlamp bubble to help people like interrogating spies..." Duan Hui, who hasn''t spoken for a long time, couldn''t hold back at this time.


    "I can prove that many ladies in the harem have let them suffer from irregular menstruation..." old Che also said.


    "You two are slandering, * naked slander!!" Liu Rui said, pointing to the old car and gnashing his teeth with Duan Hui.


    "Come on, for the sake of democracy, vote!!" I patted the table to maintain order.


    "Those who agree with Liu Rui and Yang Song raise their hands!!"


    All four of Meng Liang raised their hands, except Yang Song and Liu Rui.


    "OK, four to two, you two want the money back tomorrow. Don''t come back if the money doesn''t come back..." I looked at Liu Rui and said.


    "I don''t fucking agree!! this is a black box operation!!"


    "Break up!"

 Chapter 120

    The next morning, at more than eight o''clock, Yang Song and Liu Rui were still sleeping with their hips pouted, so I pulled them up.


    "What are you doing?" Yang Song was humming.


    "Ask for money..." I replied


    "Fuck, brother, what time is it!! don''t worry about asking for bills!!" Yang Song shrugged his eyelids and said.


    "Numb, you may not find anyone later..."


    "Fuck, I don''t care about my life or death. I need sleep when I''m growing up..." Yang Song rubbed his eyes, then opened the quilt and jumped out of bed directly.


    In order to encourage the two people, I specially called everyone in the harem, including the cleaning aunt, to the door and held a not very grand farewell party for Liu Rui and Yang Song.


    In this way, Liu Rui and Yang Song began their debt journey with the warm cheers of all the staff of the harem.


    "There''s a fucking name, a cell phone number and an address on it. Why do you want it!!!" Yang Song yawned as he sat in the co pilot.


    "No, brother, you still don''t understand what''s going on?" Liu Rui looked mysterious.


    "What''s going on?"


    "It''s obviously because we''re too good. Ye Han bastard is afraid that we''ll take his place, so he deliberately got us out..." Liu Rui analyzed foolishly while driving.


    "You mean luring the tiger away from the mountain?" Yang song suddenly thought of an idiom.


    "What the hell is luring the tiger away from the mountain? I''m here to play a mountain carving with you?" Liu Rui thought that the chance of dying outside with Yang song would be very high.


    "I see, we are marginalized..." Yang song suddenly realized.


    "You have a little heart!!" Liu Rui gave him a look of approval.


    "Hey, this bar has just opened for less than two months, which marginalizes me. Does my light make them jealous?" Yang Song''s eyes were a little sad.


    "I''m thinking about it too!!"


    "God is jealous of talents!"


    Hougong erhu finally found a resonance. They praised each other and then slandered me. Finally, they simply studied together how to get me off the stage when they came back.


    Half an hour later, they finally stopped the topic and began to study it.


    "Where are we going?" asked Yang Song.


    "I studied it yesterday. It''s too big for me, so I''m going to start from the small account..."


    "Do you want eggs or whoring money first?"


    "Are you fucking stupid? What are you doing with that money!!" Yang Song said, and Liu Rui trembled angrily.


    "Don''t you say you want the small one first..." Yang Song said wrongfully.


    "Hey, I''m really impressed by your IQ..." Liu Rui shook his head.


    "Then do you fucking understand? Tell me where to go and I''ll be finished? You have to play this word game with me!!" Yang Song scolded reluctantly.


    "Look at this. It''s the owner of a farm. He owes more than 300000 yuan, and the factory is still there, so I think it should be better. After all, the factory is there..." Liu Rui took out an IOU.


    "This is reliable..." Yang Song nodded with satisfaction after reading the IOU.


    Two hours later, Liu Rui parked his car in front of a carton factory in the development zone.


    "Here we are!!" Liu Rui shook and Yang Song, who was already asleep, shouted.


    "Here we are, go down and ask for money..." Yang Song wiped his saliva and said vaguely.


    "Wait a minute..." Liu Rui stopped Yang Song.


    "Wait a minute, don''t fan your emotions, ask for money if you go up, and fix him if you don''t give him a Kaka..." said Yang Song Hubiao.


    "What do you understand? Look at the cars parked in this factory. They are all fucking motorcycles. You''ve seen the boss driving motorcycles..." Liu Rui squinted at the factory and carefully analyzed it.


    "You mean the boss isn''t here? Maybe someone else lives here..."


    "Who lives here in the fucking wilderness? Can you sleep at night? Even if he really lives here, he can''t owe Liu Yong 300000..."


    "The boss is not here. What are you afraid of? Go in and have some tea. Let''s just sit there and wait..."


    "You''re a real tiger. I found out. Are we him? We came here to ask for money, not to be an uncle. We also made some tea..." Liu Rui said nothing.


    "Can they still beat us?" Yang song always disagrees with everyone.


    "According to the scale of this factory, there are more than 200 fucking workers. If we fight, we have no place to run..."


    "I can''t you twist it. More than 200 people take a bath of urine, which is enough for us to choke!!" Yang Song rolled his eyes and thought Liu Rui made some sense.


    "If we go in, even if we don''t fight, someone will report to us. Then he can''t come back today, so we just squat here and he can come over!!"


    "I don''t see. You still have this mind..."


    "Shit, do you think everyone is like you?" Liu Rui left Yang Song and regretted coming out with him.


    "In fact, I''m not so stupid. I''m just too simple..."


    "Roll the calf, after learning more, you will be able to learn your hands!!" Liu Rui proudly.


    The two men sat in the car, chatting and waiting. They were lucky. They waited for about ten minutes. A Mercedes Benz in the distance ran slowly to the factory.


    "Fuck, here we are."


    Liu Rui shouted excitedly, then directly pushed open the door and walked down.


    "Creak."


    Mercedes Benz hurriedly stopped at the same place, and the tires left obvious marks on the ground. A middle-aged and elderly man of about 50 lowered the window, wore toad glasses, frowned and asked, "where are you? Didn''t you see the car coming?"


    "Hello, Wang always?"


    Liu Rui strode over.


    "Who are you?"


    President Yu must have never met Liu Rui and Yang Song.


    "I''m the man under Liu Yong''s hand. Come and collect some accounts from you. Look, this is a note. It says that you owe 3208000. I don''t want the change. Take 320000 and I''ll turn around and go." Liu Rui said directly.


    Although Liu Rui and I usually look very informal, when it''s time to be serious, Liu Rui doesn''t talk so stupid. Unlike Yang Song, he is really stupid.


    "I JB don''t know you either. What money should I give you? Get up!"


    President Yu didn''t read the note at all. He pulled it and said to Liu Rui.


    "Mr. Yu, it''s not easy for us to come all the way. You''re such a big factory, don''t you want me to have this money?" Liu Rui said.


    "I said, I don''t know you. You don''t understand why. Who wants money? Let him come by himself. You get up and I can''t brake well!!" Mr. Yu frowned.


    "Play dead and don''t admit it, that''s what I mean, Mr. Yu?" Liu Rui asked with an eyebrow.


    "Fuck."


    President Yu scolded and drove into the yard.

 Chapter 121

    "How''s it going?" Yang Song asked Liu Rui.


    "I don''t want to give it."


    Liu Rui squinted at the factory door and said.


    "Fuck, I said, it''s fucking superfluous to take this effort. Give him two knives. See if he gives it or not." Yang Song said with an oblique eye.


    "Fuck, let''s go..." Liu Rui waved his hand impatiently.


    "I''m leaving now!!" Yang Song was surprised.


    "If you don''t go, why JB? If people don''t give money, you can go up and grab it?"


    "Shit, come with me and I won''t fucking believe it!!!" Yang Song''s temper, which is not used to anyone, came up again and walked to the factory with big steps.


    "What the fuck are you doing?" Liu Rui saw Yang Song walking into the factory and quickly followed him.


    "Ask for money!!" Yang Songbiao shouted.


    "This fool... I don''t need to come out with him!!" Liu Rui clenched his teeth and followed Yang Song into the factory.


    Yang Song led Liu Rui into the yard. Before entering the office building, he was stopped by the security guard.


    "What are you two doing?" the security guard in his fifties shouted, shaking the teapot in his hand.


    "Ask for a bill!!" brother song is not used to it at all. He doesn''t need to stir up his emotions in his own words.


    "What account do you want?" the security guard asked with his neck askew.


    "I can''t tell you, you don''t pay back..." Yang Song waved his hand and went inside.


    "You two wait a minute, I''ll report!!" the security guard reaches out his hand to stop Yang Song and Liu Rui.


    "Can''t you do without informing?" Yang Song turned his eyes and asked a stupid question.


    "Boy, don''t be difficult for uncle!!" the security guard looked embarrassed.


    "All right!!"


    With that, Yang Song and Liu Rui leaned against the wall and smoked, while the security guard ran into the office building.


    In the office, Mr. Yu was just about to sit there and play QQ against the landlord. Before he could catch his breath, the security guard came in and told him that there was a charge outside.


    "Fuck, I don''t know what to do."


    Mr. Yu scolded, picked up the phone, dialed a number very familiar, and said a few seconds later: "Xiao He, you bring someone to the guard, and some troublemakers will be kicked out for me!"


    ����


    Three minutes later, at the gate of the factory, more than a dozen young people came. The leader shaved a big bald head and walked to Yang Song and Liu Rui. He shouted in a loud voice: "draft, who makes trouble!!"


    "Shua." Yang Song looked up at his bald head.


    "Step, step."


    Footsteps sprang up, and more than a dozen people came next to Xiang Hui. The leader pulled Yang Song''s hair from behind, bent over, put his head in front and said, "you want to pay?"


    "Did I draw it up? It''s blowing in the morning!!!" Yang songao ran up and reached for the bag of light head, but he couldn''t find that the other party was bald.


    "Teng."


    Liu Rui got up in an instant, reached out and stopped Yang Song. He looked up at the leading youth, smiled and asked, "shovel things, man?"


    "Numb rolling calf!!" the leading youth loosened Yang Song''s hair, pointed to the door and said.


    "Fuck you!!" Liu Rui took the stone he had already held in his hand, patted it directly on his bald head, and then shouted, "run!"


    Before the leading youth could react, Liu Rui dragged Yang Song out of the yard, got on the bus, started a fire, and Passat drove frantically to the road.


    The group of people brought by the youth reacted and chased Liu Rui and Yang Song frantically with the guys, throwing stones on the car from time to time.


    "Bang!"


    A big stone hit Passat''s rear glass directly.


    "Fuck, I said don''t go in, you just don''t believe in evil!!" Liu Rui looked back at the broken glass while driving and scolded painfully.


    "Who knows these B people are so fierce!!" Yang Song is a little embarrassed now.


    "Shit, I''ll call ye. This job can''t be done. It''s too fucking dangerous!!" Liu Rui said gnashing his teeth.


    "Why aren''t you willing to do anything this day? You don''t do anything. How can you take off, how can you ascend? How can you pour Ye Han?" Yang Song said philosophically.


    "Fuck off!! I can''t take off with a stupid teammate like you!!" after that, Liu Rui took out his cell phone and dialed it for me.


    "What''s up, I''m busy!!" I just called and said directly.


    "I quit this job. It''s too dangerous. Follow Yang Song, a fool. I don''t want to say if I don''t have money. I don''t know where I''m going to be killed!!!" Liu Rui said mildly.


    "Oh, isn''t it difficult to organize now!! overcome it and it''s over!!"


    "Suffering can be overcome, but can you change my teammate? It''s easy for me to die outside with Yang Song!!" Liu Rui looked at Yang Song and said with a broken face.


    "It''s mainly because no one can spare his hand now. Just make do with Yang song first. Sometimes he''s very clever. I''ll tell you!!" I comforted carefully.


    "It''s not smart. Don''t fight. Anyone can run fast!!" Liu Rui said nothing.


    "Hehe, it''s good to have sports since childhood. There''s no way..." Yang Song must have heard our dialogue, but the thick skinned people didn''t take it seriously.


    "OK, I won''t tell you. I have something else to do... No one wants them!!" after that, I hung up the phone directly.


    "Brother Rui, we can make do. You always think about what to do. The family is very busy..." Yang Song said heartlessly when he saw Liu Rui put down the phone.


    "Shit, why the hell did I meet you!!" Liu Rui smashed the steering wheel with a painful expression.


    ����


    Three hours later, the two drove to a village in H city.


    "Creak!"


    Liu Rui braked and parked his car in front of a yard.


    "Don''t say anything later. Listen to my command, okay?" Liu Rui told Yang song before getting off the bus.


    "Understand!" Yang Song nodded.


    They didn''t choose the strategy of waiting for others this time, because Liu Rui felt that either they were in the house or they left. No one would wander around such a countryside.


    The two pushed open the rusty door and walked into a small yard with an area of three or four hundred square meters. There were three red brick houses in the yard, one of which could cover an area of forty or fifty square meters. The red bricks outside the house were bare and leaked without cement. It looked dilapidated.


    "It''s also a legend that a family environment like this can create a figure who owes Liu Yong three million!!" Yang Song sighed after entering the yard.


    "Closed, let you talk?" Liu Rui angrily scolded, then walked to the front room and knocked gently on the door.


    "Who?" a young man''s voice came from the house.


    "Liu Yong''s people, come and find boss Gao Jiagao!!" Liu Rui stood in front of the door and shouted cautiously.

 Chapter 122

    "Brother Jia, someone is looking for you?"


    "Let them in!" another voice came from the house.


    "Creak!"


    When the door was opened, a big meat head came out of the house, squinted at Liu Rui and Yang Song and asked, "didn''t you bring a guy?"


    "What guy? Does it count that I have two machetes in my car?" Yang Song asked Mengmeng, who didn''t understand the industry terminology.


    "No!" Liu Rui pulled Yang Song and shook his head.


    "Then come in!" the man opened the door, measured his body and gave Liu Rui and Yang a gap that only one person was allowed to pass through.


    Liu Rui looked at the man who opened the door with a face full of flesh and a thick beard on his mouth. The more Liu Rui looked, the more he felt like Zhang Fei in the Three Kingdoms.


    "Why, it''s so mysterious... Terrorist organization?" Yang Song swaggered into the room.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Liu Rui frowned, pushed Yang Song and followed him in.


    After entering the house, Hu Zinan took Liu Rui and Yang Song through a tunnel about ten meters. It was said that the tunnel was like a ditch. Finally, the three came to a room similar to a warehouse.


    Liu Ruihuan looked around the house and found that the house was unusual. There are a lot of * on the ground, pickaxes, swing sticks and so on, and blood can be seen vaguely on the ground. Moreover, more than ten monitors are hung on the wall, which play monitoring, some near them, and some from other places


    In the house, there were four beards opening the door. A wretched man with a sharp mouth stood on the ground with a small stick in his hand and his back to a white board. A young man with very little hair and almost balding sat on the Kang. There was a strong, tall and burly boy sitting in front of a computer, clattering the keyboard.


    "This place is a little scared..." Yang Song also felt that the room was a little strange and whispered.


    "Why the fuck do I still feel that we can''t get out of this house..." Liu Rui was also beating drums at this time.


    "Come here?" the sharp faced young man looked at Liu Rui and said warmly to Yang Song.


    "Come, are you Gao always?" Liu Rui looked carefully at the young man in front of him.


    "Yes, it''s me. You two are Liu Yong''s people?" Gao Jia asked with a crooked neck.


    "Yes!" Liu Rui nodded.


    "Well, you two wait a minute first. I have a meeting here. It''s not over..."


    "OK, you''re busy first!" Liu Rui said very politely.


    Gao Jia turned and walked back to the whiteboard. She turned her head and saw Hu Zi Nan standing beside us with a straight neck. She shouted, "what the fuck are you doing standing there? Go back to the meeting!"


    Yang Song was so frightened that he didn''t fall off the stool.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t say you two!!" Gao Jia smiled at Yang Song.


    "It''s all right..." Liu Rui quickly picked up Yang Song.


    "Now which of you has customers?" Gao Jia knocked on the whiteboard and asked.


    The crowd was silent.


    "Niu Lei, what happened to the rich second generation in your hand?" Gao Jia asked, looking at the bald man.


    "This fool has gone to India to learn hip-hop dance and can''t come back for the time being..." the bald man Niu Lei shook his head.


    "Shit, where did you go to learn chicken feather hip-hop dance? 80 yuan a day in the city center is not taught?" Gao Jia was speechless. Then he looked at Hu Zinan and asked, "tiger, how''s your junior research?"


    "Fucking dead, back home..."


    It turns out that this bearded man is called Huzi. No wonder he has so many beards. Huzi can''t tell clearly


    "Shit, there''s no fucking life in our hands? We''re not optimistic now! Pipe, can the bank fix it?" the high price turned around and asked the strong boy.


    "Not yet!!" Guan stared at the computer screen without any change in his expression.


    "What the hell is this? I can''t eat any food and I''m not alive..." Gao Jia frowned, looked at the whiteboard and whispered.


    At this time, Yang Song also studied the whiteboard in front of him. It was densely written with a team of people''s names, family addresses and living habits. The more he looked, Yang Song became more and more confused. He turned to Liu Rui and said, "what are these people doing? Why do I always feel a little uneasy in my heart? My right eyelid jumped!"


    Liu Rui looked at the people in front of him and inferred from the conversation he heard and the environment in the house that these people might do the black work of kidnapping and robbery.


    "Why don''t we catch Wang Laowu who raises pigs? I heard he sold some pigs a few days ago..." at this time, bald male Niu Lei suggested.


    "You can pull * down. That fool has been here six times a month. I''m more familiar with the environment here than his mother. When I came in, I knew that I had slippers on the Kang. I didn''t give a penny last time. I put in two kilograms of pig head meat and two bottles of stuffy donkeys. I beat me one hundred and two before I went to fight the landlord..." Hu Zinan and tiger immediately bared his teeth and objected.


    "What''s the fucking team?" Liu Rui scolded in his heart when he heard this. These people are like fucking kidnappers. Their chatter obviously gives people the feeling of Liu Laogen''s big stage.


    "Let''s forget Wang Laowu... Last time I came here, I took a pair of fucking pants!!" Gao Jia waved his hand at this time.


    "What the fuck?" Niu Lei was worried.


    "All right, shout a slogan to work!!" Gao Jia threw down the tree stick and walked to Niu Lei and tiger.


    "What the hell are these people doing? Why don''t you shout a fucking slogan..." Yang Song said speechlessly when he saw this.


    Next, Yang Song and Liu Rui saw the most magical scene. Gao Jia and his elders bent down and their hands fell together, their heads together.


    "Three cheers, one Hey, call me Qi Shua. There are guests here. Don''t be ashamed. Show them the corporate culture of our company!!" Gao Jia didn''t forget to give an instruction before shouting the slogan.


    "Good!"


    The crowd nodded.


    "Come on!"


    "Come on!"


    "Come on!"


    "Hey!"


    After shouting the slogan, the hands of several people separated, and the visual effect was very good. They looked straight to Liu Rui and Yang Song.


    "The meeting is over... Let''s talk about business!" after shouting, Gao Jia walked to Liu Rui and Yang Song with a smile.


    "Mr. Gao, can I ask you a question?" Liu ruimingxian was stunned by these people''s slogans.


    "What''s the problem?"


    "What does your company mainly do?"


    "Our company! To put it simply, our company focuses on education, which is to protect personal safety. If anyone doesn''t let it be safe, we will catch him, and then they will give us some money, grow a face and receive education, so as to save us from making the same mistake in the future!!" Gao Jia thought and said.


    "Is it kidnapping?"


    Yang Song thought for a long time and finally understood what Gao Jia did!

 Chapter 123

    "It can also be said... Commonly known as kidnapping!" Gao Jia nodded.


    "Ah, so what do you do?" Yang song suddenly realized.


    "Sometimes when we see that the bank''s insurance measures are not perfect, we will go to remind them..." Gao Jia continued.


    "Just rob the bank?" Yang Song''s reaction was obviously much faster than last time.


    "You can also say so..."


    "Not President Gao, what are you doing against the law, what are you doing, what are the dangers?" Liu Rui was worried. He felt that the money was not good. It would be good to deal with such people without money.


    "Ha ha, life forced..." Gao Jia smiled low-key.


    "Brother Gao, who have you tied up? Tell me about it?" Yang Song had a strong interest in Gao Jia after listening to Gao Jia''s work.


    "Hehe, I can''t tell you who has received education in us. After all, these involve personal privacy..." Gao Jia is still very particular about her words. She uses the word education instead of kidnapping.


    "What? And trade secrets?"


    Yang Song''s greatest advantage is that no matter who is opposite, he can talk to you in three minutes and find out your family situation in five minutes. After ten minutes, you basically have no secrets to talk about in his eyes, so I always think it''s a pity that he doesn''t become a policeman. If he becomes a police detective or something, his future will be unlimited


    "It''s not a secret, but it''s not good to talk about it. Let me tell you so. As long as H city has such needs, I can basically meet him!!" Gao Jia smiled and seemed to like talking to Yang song very much.


    "I don''t believe you say that!! Liu Yong, have you ever tied it?" Yang Song thought and asked directly.


    "Liu Yong, I really tied it once..."


    "Shit, you tied that Iron Rooster? How much did he give you?" Liu Rui heard it and shouted with his mouth open, because he really couldn''t believe who dared to move Liu Yong in H city.


    "Liu Yong didn''t give me a fucking penny, and wrongly took me three million yuan, otherwise I couldn''t write him that debit note..." Gao Jia looked at some things that shouldn''t be recalled and said with a painful expression.


    "If you say so, I really believe you kidnapped him. With his Iron Rooster character, how can you give others money!!" Liu Rui nodded and deeply felt Gao Jia''s pain.


    "Liu Yong is an indelible pain in my life..." Gao Jia looked up at the dark roof, and tears flashed from the corners of her eyes.


    "Brother Gao, you don''t have to be too sad. After all, Liu Yong has too many hearts. Eat some losses..." Yang Song patted Gao Jia on the shoulder and comforted him.


    "Not to mention him, who are you two Liu Yong?" Gao Jia wiped her eyes and finally talked about business.


    "Yes, brother Gao, Liu Yong owes us some money, but he left and gave us some ious... So we found it today..." Liu Rui said directly.


    "Liu Yong left H city?" Gao Jia looked incredible.


    "Well, I left a few days ago..."


    "What about sun Litao, that stupid bastard?" it was not Gao Jia who spoke, but the muscular man who had been playing with the computer.


    "Sun Litao also left..." Liu Rui looked at the excited expression of the muscular man and said with some fear.


    "Shit!" the muscular man sat down on the bench with an unhappy face.


    "Brother Gao, what''s the matter with sun Litao? He''s so excited?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Gao Jia.


    "Guan Guan has lost his wrist to one person in his life, that is sun Litao. I can break three million dollars in this wrist!!" Gao Jia said gritting her teeth.


    "Shit, I''ll win it back for you sooner or later!!" Guan shouted while sitting in front of the computer without lifting his head.


    "Your way of PK is quite special..." Liu Rui was speechless. Now he realized that Liu Yong won Gaojia 3 million by breaking his wrist.


    "Who does the Baile gate belong to now? Old ghost? Zhang Zhe or Yao Baoshi?" Gao Jia then asked.


    "It''s ours..." Liu Rui thought and didn''t mention the betrayal between the old ghost and Zhang Zhe.


    "OK, young man, Liu Yong''s successor must be no worse..." Gao Jia smiled and didn''t ask further.


    "Just good luck..." Liu Rui smiled.


    "By way, Liu Yong''s IOU is in your hand, isn''t it?" Gao Jia continued.


    "Yes, I brought it..." when Liu Rui saw the play, he stretched out his hand to take out the IOU.


    Gao Jia stretched out her hand to stop Liu Rui, and then said, "brother, you don''t have to pay first..."


    Liu Rui looked at Gao Jia in surprise and couldn''t understand what Gao Jia meant.


    "We just had a meeting. You heard me, brother. Now we really don''t have so much money to pay our debts..." Gao Jia explained awkwardly.


    "Ah, that''s OK! Brother Gao, if it''s inconvenient for you now, we''ll come back another day. When it''s convenient for you, I''ll come over!!" Liu Rui took back his hand just about to take out the IOU, because he really knew that Gao Jia might not have the money on hand now.


    "Brother, bright man!" Gao Jia said to Liu Rui with her thumb out.


    "When it''s not difficult..." Liu Rui didn''t ask people too much when they can change the money. After all, if they don''t give it to you like the first one today, what can you do? More than a dozen people in the factory over there can beat Liu Rui and they run all over the street, not to mention the super bandit who once talked to Liu Yong!


    "Don''t worry, brother, I''ll definitely pay you back, because this IOU is a disgrace to my career... Educating others to pay back their fucking money is no different from the lady''s upside down!!!" Gao Jia''s expression became painful again.


    "Brother, you don''t have to be too sad. No one misses!!" Liu Rui comforted.


    "Brother, I think you two are in love too. When my brother makes a bill, he will return the money to you immediately..." Gao Jia is not a person with ink. Seeing Liu Rui''s attitude is very good, he is also very open-minded. Look at other people''s specialties. Kidnapping is not kidnapping, but billing.


    "Brother, why don''t you take this IOU back first?" Liu Rui thought that for people like Gao Jia, you can''t be hard with him, and the effect of soft may be better.


    "No! I can''t take this IOU without money!! you just don''t show it to others!!" Gao Jia waved his hand.


    "OK, brother, I won''t bother you today. I''ll come to see you another day!!" Liu Rui stood up and left.


    "I''m leaving now? Don''t you save some food?" Gao Jia asked.


    "It''s getting late, we have to go back..." Liu Rui shook hands with Gao Jia and politely refused.


    "Well, I won''t keep you, brother..."


    Gao Jia personally went out and sent Liu Rui and Yang Song to the car. Before leaving, she didn''t forget to say nothing. Come and sit down!

 Chapter 124

    "Gao Jia looks good..." after the two drove away, Yang Song said nothing.


    "I feel it''s not bad..." Liu Rui also commented very pertinent.


    "Do you think he can pay us back?" Yang Song blinked with innocence.


    "This thing, how can it be accurate, 80%..."


    "I feel almost the same. Although they do a lot of work, I think these people are much better than those big bosses in suits. Those bosses are all fucking fools. They wear clean and sharp every day, play hooligans, and are more skilled than me..." Yang Songpi said.


    "Hehe, I hope we can get it back. We don''t have to run out every day... It''s black and black for me all the fucking day..." Liu Rui looked at his white and tender skin and said painfully.


    "You don''t know whether Gao Jia will recruit or not. No, it''s good for me to work with them..." Yang song suddenly had an idea of job hopping.


    "Are you a fucking tiger? Do it with them. Hang your head on the basket every day. You don''t know when to lose it..." Liu Rui said nothing.


    "It''s dangerous, but exciting!!" Yang song seems to have an inexplicable vision for Gao Jia''s work.


    "Find some excitement? I''ll give you a bottle of stuffy donkey, then throw 5000 rings of earth red into your crotch, and finally throw you into the square dance team. You''ll match the moonlight in the lotus pond and kill Billy in the dance section. That''s really exciting!!" Liu Rui''s mouth is like the one who sells rat medicine. Let''s get up.


    "Roll the calf!!! Anyway, I''m frozen in the harem. I don''t have any development prospects. I might as well try Gaojia..." Yang Song said impatiently.


    "Then you go. That''s it. I think it''s enough to want you..."


    ����


    Three days later.


    Liu Rui and Yang Song basically finished all the customers on the ledger. They carried three baskets of eggs and two old mothers and children returned in triumph.


    "Just tell me what you two are doing?" I looked at the hen in Liu Rui''s hand and the egg in Yang Song''s hand in the conference room.


    "What can I do if those people don''t give me money?" Liu Rui said with a crooked neck and a face of dissatisfaction.


    "If you don''t give the money, you two won''t want to do something?" I patted the table and was very excited, because I had cleaned up all the money in the underground casino, so I was almost ready to open.


    "I don''t have a move. Why don''t you go?" Yang Song will be dissatisfied with it.


    "Just you two..." I looked at Liu Rui and Yang Song and didn''t know what to say.


    "Besides, we didn''t get anything. Didn''t Gao Jia say he would pay us back when he had money?" Liu Rui stretched out his neck and shouted.


    "Come on, you two stay in the harem honestly in the future. This fucking gas cost more than 5000. You two took Passat as a plane?"


    "Isn''t it a long way..." Liu Rui spoke quietly, obviously guilty, because only he and Yang Song knew how the money was gone.


    "What should you two do..." I walked out of the conference room with my hands behind my back. I really didn''t want to talk to these two people. It was too annoying.


    "You don''t want this chicken???" Yang Song stood up and shouted at me.


    "Save it for you to replenish your brain..."


    "Shit, I have to work hard without credit? Can I be blamed for not asking for money? It''s good for me to come back with such a stupid teammate..." after I left, Liu Rui lay on the table and muttered in a very irritable mood.


    "It''s all right. The boss is so impersonal that we can''t go to Gaojia. Just like us, what do you say? Gold dazzles everywhere!!" Yang Song patted Liu Rui on the shoulder and comforted him.


    "Roll the calf!!" Liu Rui pulled Yang Song''s hand impatiently, and then walked out of the conference room.


    "It may not be suitable for me here..." Yang Song sighed sadly as he looked at Liu Rui''s back.


    ����


    Nine in the evening.


    Yang Song walked slowly into the young lady''s lounge with his hands on his back and elegant small steps. Looking from a distance, Yang Song looked like a city leader, quite factional.


    Yang Song sniffed the familiar perfume, and instantly found a sense of return to home. According to his own words, he was still better at counselling.


    "Oh, isn''t this Miss Yang?"


    "Miss Yang, are you back?"


    As soon as Yang Song stepped into the door of the lounge, he caused a sensation in the house!


    No way, a man like brother song can cause inexplicable commotion wherever he goes.


    "I''m not here these days. How are you?" Yang Song said with great care like a mother.


    "Everything is very good, just a little miss you..." the girl winked at Yang Song and said with a smile.


    "Miss me? Then how did I hear that someone reported me and Liu Rui?"


    "Oh, Miss Yang, that must be nonsense. How can we report you!!" the girl took off her dress, dressed in three-point style and went to the wardrobe to change into casual clothes.


    "Cough... This underwear is not suitable for you, the color is wrong..." Yang Song looked at the waves in front of the girl''s chest and gave up the idea of job hopping in an instant.


    "Miss Yang, how about me?" another girl squeezed the surge in front of her chest, and then asked with a charming face.


    "He''s good..." Yang Song said.


    "Yang Song, let''s go!"


    "Bye!"


    "Goodbye, Miss Yang!"


    "What are you doing?" Yang Song asked with concern.


    "A guest called me and went out..." the girl returned.


    "Be careful!"


    "OK!!"


    After a while, the house was empty. Yang Song was also going to walk downstairs to see if there were any good-looking girls on the first floor.


    Those who have worked in taxis should know that guests in entertainment places like this are the best to make money, because since these people can come out to play, they don''t need money, so they are generous. Sometimes they can meet the wrong big head and give a tip. Soliciting here is not like guests in other places. They care about everything. Sometimes they can call you for a few dollars.


    Our harem may be a few with a large passenger flow in H City, so there are usually a lot of taxis waiting for passengers at the door. Some come deliberately to wait, and some pull guests here to see if they can pull some return passengers.


    After the three ladies walked out of the harem, one of them was taken away by the guests directly, and the remaining two ladies needed to take a taxi to the guests, but I don''t know what happened today. There was no taxi in front of our harem.

 Chapter 125

    "Why are there so few cars today?" the girl stood in front of the back palace, obviously waiting a little anxious.


    "Yes, there are many taxis waiting here every day. Why not one today?" said the girl''s companion in a hurry.


    There are no taxis here every day, and we will also pass by carpooling. After all, this is the city center, and the traffic flow is still relatively large.


    "Do you have any taxi software in your mobile phone? It''s almost ten o''clock. Where did the guest ask to arrive at ten thirty!!" the girl looked down at her watch and asked anxiously.


    "I''m under the wood..."


    "Hey, what can I do..." the girl looked at the dark road in the distance and longed for a taxi now.


    After waiting for a few minutes, an accord stopped in front of the two girls.


    "Beauty, where are you going?"


    A plain looking middle-aged driver rolled down the window and asked with a smile.


    "Go to Nanshi street, there is a Kempinski Hotel..."


    The girl glanced at the text message on her mobile phone and opened her mouth.


    "OK, then get in the car... I know where..."


    The driver said he was going to get off and open the door.


    "Master, are you a taxi?"


    The girl asked cautiously.


    "Private cars are also idle. If you have nothing to do, come out and pull some people..."


    The driver smiled and said that he had opened the door.


    "We''d better not take the black car. It''s not safe..." the girl''s companion frowned and said carefully.


    "It''s all right. Where are the bad guys? The guests will be worried later..."


    The girl got into the car, and her companion had to follow.


    "Why are there people in your car!!" the companion shouted very bored after getting on the bus.


    "Beauty, if you don''t take a taxi today, make do with it..." the driver smiled and replied.


    The girl and her companions didn''t say much when they heard this. They bowed their heads and played with their mobile phones.


    Twenty minutes later, the girl put away her cell phone because he had been to the Kempinski Hotel several times. It was almost ten minutes'' journey from our harem, and it was almost here every time.


    "Master, how long will it take to arrive?" the girl looked at the scenery outside the road and asked softly.


    "Soon, let''s see him off first and stay away..."


    "Please hurry up, we are in a hurry!!!"


    "Good!"


    Then the driver stepped on the accelerator, and the speed of accord increased significantly.


    "Are you two ladies?" the man sitting in the co pilot suddenly said coldly without talking.


    "How do you talk? You''re a miss!! your whole family are miss!!"


    The girl''s companions were unhappy when they heard this. Although they did this, they still felt uncomfortable when they said it so frankly from others.


    "Hehe, why don''t you go out and sell?" the man in the co pilot''s speech was very ugly.


    "You..."


    Just as the companion was about to open her mouth and swear, the girl quickly pulled the companion''s clothes, shook her head and signaled not to cause trouble.


    The companion looked at the girl and snorted coldly, but he didn''t scold.


    "Master, this road doesn''t seem to go to nanshai street?" the girl looked at the increasingly desolate scenery outside the window and finally realized that something was wrong. It was obviously driving to the suburbs.


    "Buzz!"


    The driver didn''t speak and stepped on the accelerator again. The speed of accord has reached 110.


    "Master, are you going?" the girl continued.


    The driver still didn''t speak.


    "You stop the car, let''s get off!!" the companion exclaimed loudly at this time.


    "Don''t talk, be honest!" the man sitting in the co pilot suddenly turned his head, pointed a pistol at the girl and whispered with her companion.


    "You... What are you doing!!" the girl looked at the dark pistol and shouted at a loss.


    "Shut your mouth if you don''t talk!!" the co pilot continued.


    The two girls hugged each other with panic on their faces.


    However, at this time, the girl''s companion gently took out the mobile phone. As soon as 110 pressed 11, he heard the co pilot''s man yell: "draft it, don''t give it to the face, right? Bring me the mobile phone!!"


    The girl quickly and carefully handed over her mobile phone, and then trembled and prayed: "big... Big brother, we both have money for you. Can I get off the bus?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" the man grabbed the mobile phone and scolded in a low voice.


    Twenty minutes later.


    "Get off!" the co pilot''s man put a gun on the girl''s head and said.


    The girl and her companion trembled and walked into a small forest.


    "Brother, what do you want?" the girl knelt on the ground and cried with her hair in front of her face.


    "Do you know why I didn''t catch you?" the man rubbed the girl''s chest with a pistol and asked with a smile.


    "Woo woo... I don''t know!!"


    The girl shook her head as she cried.


    "Actually, it has nothing to do with you, but your boss has provoked people who shouldn''t be provoked, okay?"


    "Understand!!! Brother, please let us go!!" the girl then prayed.


    "I''ll let you two go later, but you two have to promise me one thing." it was dark around, and the man''s smile was particularly gloomy.


    "What''s up, brother?" the girl asked quickly.


    "Go back and tell your sisters who dares to work in the harem in the future, and the end will be the same as you two, okay?" the man patted the young lady in the face.


    "Yes, I understand..." the girl nodded quickly.


    "That''s OK, just understand, but it doesn''t seem persuasive for me to let you go back?" the man took a swing knife out of his arms.


    "Brother, brother, what are you doing?" seeing the man taking out the knife, the girl quickly stepped back.


    "Hey, hey, relax. You look so beautiful. What can I do to you!!"


    Although the girl''s clothes were in a mess, they had a different style in the man''s eyes. The man took away his swing knife, untied his trouser belt and walked towards the girl with a lewd smile.


    "Elder brother, I beg you..." the girl retreated behind a tree and cried pitifully.


    "You''re a fucking lady. Pretend to be a virgin with me. If you let me have a shot, I''ll give you money!!" at this time, the man has faded his pants to his knees and reached for the girl''s miniskirt.


    "Go to hell!!" just at this time, the girl''s companion raised a stone and smashed it at the man.


    "Ah!"


    The man screamed. Because the stone was too heavy, the girl didn''t hit very accurately and hit the man on the shoulder.


    "Pa!"


    The man threw his mouth on his companion''s face, then covered his head and said, "are you fucking tired of living!! when I finish her, I''ll come and do you again!!"


    Then the man went to the girl''s position again. Although the girl had the idea of running away at this time, she couldn''t even stand up because of fear, let alone run!

 Chapter 126

    "Elder brother, please let us go..." the girl looked at the man getting closer and closer and knelt on the ground and prayed.


    But the man didn''t seem to hear the girl''s words, so he pulled the girl''s miniskirt down.


    "Big brother... Big brother, I have money in my family. I''ll give it to you!! don''t mess with me... OK!!" the girl is still struggling hard at this time.


    "Do I need money?" the man grinned, but his hand didn''t stop.


    Just then, the middle-aged driver rolled down the window and whispered, "almost!"


    "No, I have to kill these two women..."


    "The boss called, let''s go back quickly..." the driver then frowned.


    "Fuck, this is the whole thing. I''m hard..."


    The driver''s words really worked. The man scolded and put on his pants, then took out his knife from his arms, the girl''s lower body *, and looked at the man in shock.


    "Pooh!"


    "Ah ah!!"


    The man''s eyes didn''t blink. He cut directly on the girl''s face. As soon as the girl touched her face, her hand was bloody red and fainted on the spot.


    After rowing the girl, the man went to the girl''s companion.


    "Ah!! don''t... don''t!!" the girl''s companion roared madly holding her head.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t fix you..." the man pinched his companion''s chin with a smile.


    "Sobbing..." the girl''s chin was strangled by the man and said a word.


    "You take her to the hospital later, and then tell all the ladies in the harem to fuck off in three days. I''ll draw one. Do you understand?"


    The girl nodded quickly.


    "Puff!!"


    The man turned and slashed his companion''s face, and the bright red blood flowed out of his companion''s face


    The man wiped the blood on his hand, then smiled and said, "I''m afraid you don''t tell the truth when you go back. For the sake of fairness, it''s better to cut one knife per person... When you''re free, go over and order your table!! hahaha!!"


    ����


    "Ding Ling Ling..."


    At this time, the mobile phone of the old car on duty on the first floor of the Hougong suddenly rang.


    "Hello, what''s the matter with President Zhang?" the old car smiled and asked.


    "No, car, I organized two women to come here to study. Why haven''t they come here? Refuse to study?" president Zhang said differently. Whoring doesn''t mean whoring. People say learning.


    "Brother, what are the names of the two people you called?" the old car quickly walked to the lounge on the second floor while talking.


    "I don''t know. I want two good ones with big hips..."


    "Are you at the Kempinski Hotel?" the old car asked as he quickly checked his attendance list.


    "Yes!"


    "Two young ladies will be there after nine o''clock!!!"


    "No, it''s eleven o''clock now. I''m in full swing. I''ve made two rounds myself..."


    "Pa!"


    The old car hung up directly, then dialed the two ladies and found that they were all turned off. At this time, the old car realized that something might be wrong and hurried to my office.


    "What are you doing, JB? It''s so hot?" Liu Rui, who was watching the ball game in my office, asked when he saw the old car running in.


    "Ye... Ye, two young ladies may have lost..." the old car didn''t pay attention to Liu Rui at all, panting.


    "When did it happen?" I turned my eyes from the account book to the old car body.


    "At nine o''clock today, there are guests on the counter to go to Kempinski Hotel. Just now the guests called me. They haven''t arrived yet..." the old car said quickly.


    "Have you contacted the two ladies?"


    "Phone off!!"


    "Are you lazy again?" Liu Rui asked naively.


    "No, we are the most strict about the introduction here. Miss dare not be lazy..." I shook my head.


    "The man is lost. Do you need to find the police uncle?" Liu Rui continued.


    "What do you say to the police? I lost two young ladies? The police didn''t arrive, but the anti pornography brigade came first..." the old car retorted angrily.


    "Don''t worry about such an old car. It''s not necessarily an accident. Let''s drive out and look for it..."


    Then I took out the car key from the drawer, got up and walked out of the office with the old car and Liu Rui.


    "Shall I call Liangzi out?" Liu Rui asked as he walked.


    "No, we have three people and one car. Let them stay here and watch the house!!" I shook my head.


    "Jingling bell!!"


    As soon as the three of us came downstairs, the old car received a call from the hospital.


    "People in the hospital?" I asked with a frown after the old car put down the phone.


    "Well, I have to go and have a look. The two girls should have been beaten..." the old car nodded.


    "Let''s go!"


    Then the three of us drove directly to the hospital.


    Thirty minutes later, we rushed to the hospital.


    Because the two girls were not seriously injured, they simply bandaged and sewed a few stitches in the hospital. Although the injury was not serious, they must have been disfigured.


    "Do you know who beat you?" I asked softly as I sat beside the hospital bed and looked at the girl in the quilt.


    The two girls hid in the quilt and trembled. They didn''t say a word and didn''t answer anything.


    "You don''t say anything, we can''t find the killer, you know???" Liu Rui said with a frown and irritability at this time.


    "Well, if you ask now, they don''t necessarily say, otherwise, you two go back first and leave the matter here to me..." the old car said with a haggard and tired face.


    "All right!"


    After that, I stood up and left the ward with Liu Rui. They didn''t say anything. It''s really useless for us to stay here.


    After getting on the bus, Liu Rui looked at me and said with a worried face, "do you think it''s running for us or the two young ladies?"


    "If it''s a personal grudge, it''s enough to fight, but according to the doctor, the killer didn''t hit anyone at all. He just cut his face, and there''s no need to disfigure when robbing money and color..." I said calmly.


    "Shit, it''s obviously coming to our harem. What can we do to make us angry with two young ladies who don''t know anything?" Liu Ruiping had a good relationship with these young ladies, so he must feel bad now.


    "En en, wronged these two girls..." I nodded.


    "Who did you say it would be?" Liu Ruiming asked.


    "Any more questions? Who has a grudge against us in H city?"


    "Fuck, these people just don''t have a B face. They were light last time. Let''s go back to him later!! what''s it like to take out steam with two girls?" Liu Rui said angrily.


    "Who do you want to do?" I asked.


    "It''s needless to say, sun Lei, Wang Shuo and them!!!"


    "Although we know they did it, do you have any evidence? If you beat people without evidence, you''re looking for trouble!!" I said helplessly.

 Chapter 127

    "What''s the matter? Just do them. If you don''t accept it, it''s the whole!!" Liu Rui doesn''t care.


    "Do you really think sun Lei is afraid of us?" I looked at the naive Liu Rui and asked softly.


    "Aren''t you afraid? Can you give us money?" Liu Rui turned his eyes and said.


    "Your brain..."


    I stepped on the accelerator and Passat buzzed out for more than ten meters.


    "What do you mean?" Liu Rui asked after seeing that I didn''t speak.


    "The last time it happened was because Wang Shuo and his family were wrong first. We are right! So sun Lei paid for it, but this time it''s different. We didn''t have any evidence, so we went to find someone else. Isn''t that obviously a fault? Sun Lei has worked in a nightclub in H city for so many years, and he must have a little contacts. You can''t solve anything in this society just by fighting, you know?"


    "Shit, I find you are so timid now. How can we take off if you are afraid of wolves and tigers?" Liu Rui said contemptuously.


    "You fucking think you''re Shenzhou 8 and you''re going to take off?"


    "Hey, with a leader like you, my future is gloomy. I''d better go back and study with Yang Song..."


    "To be honest, I tell you, you two are not allowed to act without my consent!!" I was a little afraid of what the two would do, so I quickly asked.


    "I see. I didn''t find out how you became so wheezing and chirping this day..." Liu Rui waved his hand and said impatiently


    "It is this real society that has changed me..." I said slowly, looking at the light beside the road.


    ����


    At eight o''clock the next morning, the old car returned to the harem.


    "Do you know what''s going on?" I asked with a cigarette in my mouth. In fact, I''ve already burst the pot with fucking anger in my heart. You have something to say. How can you fix our face? What''s the matter with other girls?? But as the backbone of the harem, I know I can''t mess at this time. Once I mess up, I must go to find sun Lei according to the character of Liu Rui and Yang Song.


    "After the two girls went out, they couldn''t get a taxi. They met a black car. They were afraid that the guests were worried, so they got on the bus. Later, they were taken to the suburbs, cut twice and put it back..." the old station was next to them, frowning and saying.


    "How can we not get a taxi? It''s obviously a trap!!!" I put out my cigarette end and said angrily.


    "Well, it should be designed..."


    "Did you check the black car?" I continued.


    "Check, the car brand is out of town..."


    "Did they see what the killer looked like?"


    "No, it''s too dark..." the old car shook his head.


    "Fuck, it''s a fine job. There''s no horse at all..."


    After listening to me, the old car was silent and hesitated


    I looked at the old car and was stunned. Then I immediately reacted and asked at the top of my voice, "there''s something else, isn''t there..."


    "... no!" the old car paused and said.


    I vaguely felt that there must be something below. Miss Sun leinong''s ultimate goal must be to tease me, so I restrained my anger and continued to ask, "if you have something, you can solve it yourself?"


    "The two girls said that they had spoken to each other and asked all the ladies in our harem to resign within three days. Otherwise, they would end up like them..." the old car took a cigarette and said softly.


    "I knew it was not so simple... Ha ha." I was angry and smiled up.


    "What the fuck is this? He doesn''t dare to do it with a real gun and knife. Does he have to deal with him? This kind of B is also a big brother?" Yuan Yuan, who has been silent nearby at this time, jumped and scolded with great disdain.


    "Let''s not talk about it. He really caught me a little unprepared..." I lit another cigarette and said with some worry.


    "This stupid B is his mother *, didn''t you hit Wang Shuo last time..." Meng Liang suddenly raised his head and said in a very angry tone.


    Yes, sun Lei''s despicable behavior has completely angered all the senior officials of our harem!!


    "Pa!!"


    I threw away my cigarette butts, then pointed to the old car and said, "come on, old car, I''ll talk to you alone."


    "Good!!"


    When the old car finished, I put my hand around his neck and walked aside.


    "How many people know about this?" I asked softly.


    "The girls in the field basically know..." the old car said helplessly.


    "Can you find a way to suppress the news?" I sighed and said slowly,


    After listening to me, the old car nodded slowly and said, "I''ll try my best!"


    "And the two girls, 200000 each, let them go home... There''s only so much I can do!!" I patted the old car on the shoulder, then turned and walked back to the bedroom.


    The old car looked at my back and sighed deeply, speechless for a long time.


    To tell you the truth, I took out 200000, a lot!!


    But it can''t make up for my guilt for the two girls. It''s because of us that the two girls were disfigured. People like them may be ruined for a lifetime, but I can''t help it. There''s only so much I can do!


    Many years later, I will still mention it to others.


    The man said that my heart is too soft. If something like this happens normally, it''s enough to give one hundred and eighty thousand. How can I give two hundred thousand.


    After listening to his words, I couldn''t help smiling. In his eyes, I may be a big head, but I think when I''m not so rich, I didn''t choose to sell my conscience. I didn''t make any mistakes, because I still have the most primitive human nature in people''s hearts.


    It is often heard that people become bad as soon as they have money.


    I don''t think so, but once a person has money, his choices begin to become diversified, and his considerations will become diversified.


    The same thing, ordinary people will choose what to do is right.


    But rich people will think what I do can bring benefits to me.


    And often the choice of the rich will hurt the interests of ordinary people, so ordinary people think the rich are bad, but I don''t think so.


    This is the difference between ordinary people and rich people


    I can''t do everything for good, but I hope I won''t lose the most primitive human nature and kindness!!


    I finished with the old car and asked Meng Liang what they should do. After all, sitting here can''t solve any problems.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, the old car returned to the office.


    I threw smoke all over the office and the house was filled with smoke. It was like I was going to get through a robbery


    "What are you doing? Do you want sex?" the old car frowned and asked.


    I lie on my desk alone and feel physically and mentally exhausted. I''m really tired.


    "How''s it going in the hospital?" I was silent for a moment, rubbed my temples, stood up and asked.


    "It''s done! But..." the old car stopped talking.


    "Come on, it''s all like B. what else can''t you accept..."


    "A lady called me just now!!" the old car looked up and said.


    "Resignation?" I asked.


    The old car nodded.


    "How many people?"


    "Basically, I have to resign. Even the slightly beautiful technicians and waiters are ready to quit..." the old car looked at me carefully and said.


    "Bang!"


    I hit the desk with a punch, and my anger suddenly poured into my heart.

 Chapter 128

    "It''s not so grand. I''ll discuss it with the ladies later..." the old car said painfully when he saw my appearance.


    "Also discuss a JB, which is obviously a fucking plan for us to come... Someone has been disfigured, who dares to come!!!" I leaned on my desk and gasped.


    The old car was silent after listening to me because he knew what I said was reasonable.


    "Well, the old car will be discussed with the ladies later. We''ll open an extra 20% of the base salary, and then the bar will pay them to rent an apartment with two big wolf dogs at the door, so that the ladies can live free of charge. In addition, as long as there are ladies out, there will be cars to pick them up and send them off..."


    The original welfare of our harem has been very good. A young lady doesn''t have to do anything. We give a base salary of 6000 to 8000, plus a table fee and a tip. A young lady earns 10000 or 20000 a month, which is like playing. It can be said that our harem is basically the best welfare nightclub in H city. If there was no disfigurement, our young lady would not change jobs, because you can''t earn this money elsewhere.


    "It''s a little expensive..." the old car said.


    "What do you do? Don''t be fucking cruel. The young lady is all fucking gone. How does the bar open?" I rubbed my temples and said tired.


    I don''t have a lot of money now. Although Liu Yong and others have left a lot for me, there are a lot of messy things in the bar recently. There are places to spend money everywhere. In addition, it can be said that it has reached the bottom.


    "What do you think? The whole bar won''t make money..." the old car reminded again.


    "If you don''t earn, don''t earn. Let''s get through this first..."


    "What can I do when the bar is using money?" the old car continued.


    "I''m going to borrow some money..." I said, gritting my teeth.


    The old car looked at me in silence for a while, then sighed and turned out of the office.


    On the other end, the rest room of the harem.


    "Hey, this bar is going to be yellow..." Yang Song looked at the deserted lounge and suddenly had the idea of job hopping.


    "Isn''t that right for you? You should learn from those young ladies to change jobs!!" Liu Rui said angrily while picking his feet.


    "I can''t go at this time!!" Yang Song shook his head.


    "Why?" Liu Rui looked at Yang Song and asked.


    "There''s a saying. I never came to admire you at your peak, nor left you at your trough..." Yang Song said wencrepe.


    "Shit, you still have this fucking consciousness!!"


    "I live in your time. Of course, I will always be ready for your king''s return..."


    "Awesome! I didn''t find your education level is OK!!!" Liu Rui thumbed up like Yang Song, and his small eyes were full of worship.


    "Look, at least I''ve been in primary school for three years..." Yang Song proudly.


    "Hey, you said Ye didn''t do anything. It''s not the same thing that we were bullied!!" Liu Rui was not in the mood to praise Yang Song because he was worried about the disfigurement of the young lady.


    "That''s not why. As a tutor, I have a headache when something like this happens to my students!!!" Yang Song also said bitterly.


    "If it were me, I wouldn''t stand it..."


    "Leaves are afraid of wolves before and tigers after. They can''t achieve great things..." Yang Song also commented with a big mouth.


    "What about JB? Here, who the fuck can''t do great things..." I walked into the lounge with a cigarette in my mouth, kicked Yang Song and scolded.


    "He said you were too cowardly..." Liu Rui said in a very blunt tone because he didn''t like me very much now.


    "How the fuck am I so cowardly!!" I asked reluctantly.


    "My family has been bullied. You didn''t say anything. Today he dares to disfigure the young lady, and tomorrow he dares to castrate me. Do you believe it?"


    "That''s the best. Castrate you quickly. I''m so relieved..." I said with a smile.


    "Ah, you are so weak, you are so weak!!" Yang Song wanted to start looking at the ceiling with his back and hands and sighed.


    "Don''t be fucking bent..." I put my foot on Yang Song''s ass, and then said: "now the organization will give you two tasks. Can you finish it?"


    "No!!" Liu Rui refused without thinking.


    "You''ve been a bit of a face fight lately, haven''t you?" I''m going to bite my teeth.


    "You... What do you want to do? Now that something has happened to miss, we are not in the mood to do anything else!!" Liu Rui said shivering as he hid behind.


    "Don''t fucking talk, you two come here..."


    Then I gathered Yang Song and Liu Rui''s heads together, whispered a few words, and then turned out of the lounge.


    "He... Was he like this?" Yang Song asked, stuttering at Liu Rui after listening to me.


    "En en!" Liu Rui nodded, completely immersed in shock.


    "This B is too fucking damaged. I have to stay away from him in the future..." Yang Songxin said with lingering fear.


    "Didn''t you just say he couldn''t take off?"


    "This B is damaged like this. If he doesn''t take off, who will take off..."


    ����


    Two hours later, on the way to sun Lei''s bar, Liu Rui and Yang Song did not know where to get an old Suzuki motorcycle. They were wearing an obviously larger helmet on their heads. So * against the cold wind at night, they killed sun Lei''s wine.


    Morning, 2:30.


    After sun Lei just socialized, he followed a man in his thirties home, and they were talking from time to time.


    "Business is good today?" the man asked.


    "Ha ha, it''s necessary!!" Sun Lei grinned.


    "The harem is closing down... They''re closing down. We benefit the most!"


    "Just a few little hairy kids from JB can turn the sky... I don''t want to be shameful. I''ll just fucking do it. They can''t cope. I haven''t made any effort yet... Ha ha."


    "Still young..." the man shook his head.


    "Let me tell you that in two months, they must get out of H city!!" Sun Lei said proudly.


    "Buzz!"


    While they were chatting, a motorcycle suddenly rushed out of the side of the road.


    "Look back."


    An angry cry came.


    "Shua." Sun Lei looked back.


    "Bang!"


    A wrench used for repairing the car smashed down roughly.


    "Ah!


    Sun Lei screamed.


    "Bang!"


    The motorcycle slowed down, and the wrench hit the second time in the blink of an eye. Sun Lei, who had not yet reacted, instinctively bowed his head, and then a brittle sound of bone fracture came from his back, with blood flowing on the spot.


    "Buzzing!"


    After two bursts, the motorcycle suddenly accelerated and went along the main road, while sun Lei and the man didn''t see who hit him from beginning to end.

 Chapter 130

    In the harem office, I sat at my desk with a frown and looked down casually at the account book. Because of a series of things such as the young lady''s salary increase, renting a house and recruiting a driver, we can basically say that we don''t make money in the harem now. The more I look at the account book, the more annoyed I am, so I just threw the account book aside, out of sight and out of mind.


    "Well, here it is?" Liu Rui staggered into the office.


    "Why don''t you go down to work and always run to me? What''s the matter?" I was worried when I saw Liu Rui first, but it was even more worried when I didn''t see him.


    "I don''t have much work to do. There are people on the first and second floors. Ladies, now you don''t need my psychological counseling. If this goes on, Yang Song and I will lose our jobs..." Liu Rui said with a melancholy face.


    "If you don''t live, cut me a fruit plate and go quickly..." I waved my hand impatiently.


    "Is there any smoke?" Liu Rui not only didn''t leave, but sat shamelessly opposite me.


    "No!" I replied without looking up.


    "The whole one, the whole one..." Liu Rui smiled and bared his teeth.


    "No, I''ve given you a lot of money this fucking month. Why does JB even rub my cigarettes?" I silently threw Liu Rui a $2.5 red dragon.


    "Are you fucking smoking this cigarette?" Liu Rui looked at the red dragon in his hand and stared at the boss.


    "No one smokes this cigarette, can you save some..." I smiled awkwardly.


    "I''m not used to smoking this cigarette. I''ve been smoking from Zhonghua recently. You have to give me the whole Yuxi..." Liu Rui looked at the red dragon in his hand.


    "Love JB, don''t smoke, don''t smoke, return me..." I stretched out my hand to grab it back.


    "I find that you are more and more like Liu Yongfu now. You''re pulling..." Liu Rui sharpened his cigarette and lit it.


    "I''m far from Liu Yong... I don''t have money, he has money..."


    "Cough, the smoke is so fucking choking..." Liu Rui is still tangled with the red dragon.


    "Go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go.


    Just as I was kicking out Liu Rui, the desk phone rang. I picked it up and saw that it was Du Xianyang.


    This person, who is engaged in steel trade at home, has a little spare money in his father''s hand. Simply, this person is a rich second generation. He doesn''t have any JB business every day and wanders around every day. But he is very popular and doesn''t like to make trouble at ordinary times. His only hobby is to make an appointment. Let''s put it this way. Basically, the ladies of our harem have straightened their crotch with him.


    In the old car''s words: "Lao Du is one of the few people I admire! If he doesn''t engage in steel, he will be a chicken head. He can definitely monopolize the prostitution market in H city! Broken shoes are very standard...!"


    You see, even a professional chicken like Lao Che shows admiration for Lao Du. It can be seen that this man really has some ability!


    Because Du Xianyang often comes to our harem to play, he gets familiar with me. If he has nothing to do, he can have a drink or something


    "Hey, boss ye, what are you doing?" Du Xianyang asked brightly.


    "I''m at home!"


    "What are you doing at home?" Du Xianyang smiled obscene.


    "What can I do at home??? How can you be so romantic..."


    "Ha ha, that''s true!" Du Xianyang smiled and asked, "so what, are you free tomorrow? I''m married. Come here?"


    "Why did you get married again? Do I remember not getting married last month?"


    "... forget it, I took that woman to Phuket for my honeymoon. I fucking ran away with a black man and came back to me three days later. B was a big circle... I divorced when I thought the model was not suitable..." Du Xianyang explained without embarrassment.


    "Er... It''s really a little..." I didn''t know how to reply after listening.


    "Ha ha, it''s nothing, just a B, just another one..."


    I''m worried about Du Xianyang. I''m thinking about how to comfort him. People don''t care at all. It''s like I''m the one whose daughter-in-law cheated.


    "Brother hang, where was your wedding table?"


    "Tianyun hotel!"


    "Yes! I see."


    "OK, see you tomorrow!"


    "Good luck!"


    With that, I hung up my cell phone.


    ����


    "Who? Du''s broken shoes?" Liu Rui asked hurriedly as he saw me put down the phone.


    "Who the fuck can stop nicknameing people all day..."


    Liu Rui hasn''t been in H city for a long time, but he knows a lot of people. After knowing him, Liu Rui usually gives a nickname according to his character. For example, Du Xianyang calls others Du broken shoes.


    "Why did he call you?" Liu Rui then asked.


    "Get married tomorrow. Let''s go there..."


    "Why did he get married again?" Liu Rui was as surprised as me.


    "How the hell do I know..." I didn''t believe Du Xianyang''s story about his daughter-in-law B getting bigger, so I didn''t tell Liu Rui.


    "My mother now seriously doubts whether he is the rich second generation. I think he lies by getting married. How can normal people get married twice a month? His marriage frequency has caught up with my daughter-in-law''s great aunt..." Liu Rui glanced.


    "Yes, I said that B doesn''t do anything all day. He drives a broken car and walks around with a bag every day..." I also feel a little empathy.


    "Are you going tomorrow?"


    "Can''t you go? Call me the old car..." I rubbed my head and said helplessly.


    "Why do you call an old car?" Liu Rui asked with a puzzled face after turning his small eyes.


    "You shouldn''t inquire about the boss. Don''t inquire about it..."


    "If you don''t tell me, tell everyone in the harem that you''re flying in the office!!!" Liu Rui sat on the table with an unconvinced face and stared at me.


    "When the fuck did I hit the plane!!!"


    "Then guess if they can believe me..."


    "OK, you''re awesome!! let me borrow some money from the old car!!!"


    I looked at Liu Rui and shouted silently. I''m not afraid of anyone in the harem. I''m afraid that Liu Rui''s broken mouth is like his mother''s cotton pants in the Northeast every day. Last time, Yang Song poured pepper water into his pants, and then he went back to Liu Rui to publicize Yang Song''s AIDS and make him a harem. So people looked at Yang Song all the same. They hung up on Yang Song for a few days and even had doubts about life.


    "This is what the fucking boss asked you to be... You have to borrow money from employees..." Liu Rui buried me, then twisted his ass and went downstairs to find the old car.


    "What do you want me to do?" the old car asked directly after coming in.


    "It''s a little hard to say..." I looked embarrassed.


    "Borrowed money again..." the old car was speechless.


    "Money is a little tight..." I smiled awkwardly.


    "How much?" the old car said directly.


    "Take 20000 first..."


    "I''ll transfer the money to you later!!" the old car smiled and said.

 Chapter 131

    In the afternoon, Tianyun hotel.


    I, Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan and Yang Song walked into the venue together. At first I didn''t want to bring such people, but later I thought I''d take them all. Anyway, the money has been spent, and I can eat a little back.


    I went to the gift table and took out the money for the gift.


    "How much is it?" asked the bookkeeper.


    "Twenty thousand!" I replied.


    "Who''s the name?"


    "Nonsense, I must write my name!" I watched the person who wrote the account write the gift money, and then followed Meng Liang to the hall.


    "Shua!"


    Just then, sun Lei''s cousin Xiao Yang also came in. He vaguely saw my back and was stunned.


    Then Xiao Yang went out of the hall, took out his mobile phone and dialed sun Lei.


    "What''s the matter?" Sun Lei asked.


    "I''m here at Lao Du''s wedding, and so are the people in the harem!" Xiaoyang whispered.


    "Fuck, how good are these people''s lives..." Sun Lei scolded in a low voice.


    "Is that all right?" Xiao Yang then asked.


    "Whole!" Sun Lei said, gritting his teeth.


    "OK!" Xiao Yang said with a frown.


    Du Xianyang is very popular. There are fifteen tables in the hall, which are basically full. When we came, Du Xianyang appeared and said hello, and then arranged us at the table in the front row.


    But before long, Xiaoyang also entered the house. At this time, Du Xianyang went upstairs to entertain a group of friends from other places. Therefore, he didn''t see Xiaoyang for the time being. The person in charge of overall planning and arrangement arranged Xiaoyang at our first table.


    Originally, there was nothing wrong with this arrangement, which was absolutely qualified for Xiao Yang, because Du Xianyang didn''t set up a separate reception room upstairs except for his foreign friends, and the first table downstairs was already a symbol of "top status".


    But Xiao Yang probably felt a little uncomfortable because he was at the table with me, but he didn''t say anything and sat down quietly.


    But many things, I''m afraid of a *, and this *, seems to have come earlier.


    ����


    There are about ten people sitting at the first table today. When we saw Xiao Yang coming, we behaved very well and didn''t say anything.


    Although Xiao Yang knew us, he didn''t talk to me. He may feel a little ashamed to talk to me.


    But while eating, it tastes a little wrong. There is another man sitting next to Xiao Yang. His name is Hu Liang. He is a notorious hooligan in the city. In the past, he followed his eldest brother. Later, the eldest brother was arrested for rape, but his reputation remained. Hu Liang, as his number one horse, started the second-hand car reselling business in H City, and it was very popular for a time.


    "Brother Yang, what did you do with your arm?" Hu Liang coarsely used his big mouth and lips full of oil. Bazi rolled the chopsticks head, then inserted the rolled chopsticks into the cold dish and began to stir vigorously.


    "Ha ha, I accidentally smashed it..." Xiao Yang glanced at it and almost threw up, but he didn''t show it. He still said with a smile.


    When Yang Song heard this, he grinned and didn''t say much. I quickly stabbed him and gave him a look. When Yang Song saw me stabbing him, he stopped smiling.


    "Then I heard it was smashed by others..." Hu Liang said with a big mouth.


    "Who the fuck did you listen to?" Xiao Yang replied with a blue face.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with you? Didn''t you see that Wang Shuo was beaten at that time..." Hu Liang glanced at us while talking.


    "Hehe, just a bunch of cubs who don''t know their last name..." Xiao Yang was a little angry at this time, so he didn''t know how to control his language.


    "Who are you two talking about here?" I asked, squinting my eyes.


    "Eat..." Hu Liang finally felt that the atmosphere on the table was wrong.


    "Who said what? Does it have anything to do with you?" Xiao Yang said without looking at me.


    "I''ll fuck your mother, say it again!!!" Meng Liang stood up, then pointed to Xiaoyang and scolded, "can you believe I broke your arm!!"


    "You get one for me to see?" Xiao Yang was also angry and stood up.


    "Hey, hey, what are you doing? Let''s not make a fuss about brother Du''s wedding today!" Hu Liang became a good man and stood up to advise.


    "Fuck! Didn''t he say he wanted to break my arm? Come on, let me see how they do it!!" Xiao Yang spoke very horizontally.


    "OK, ok..." Hu Liang took Xiao Yang and sat down.


    "Mom, Mao''s mother is still Zhang Qi next door. Just learn from others to open a bar and go home to drink milk..." Xiao Yang glanced and said contemptuously.


    After saying this, the needle can be heard on the table!


    Everyone was stunned, because Xiao Yang''s words were as lethal as throwing two * into the house!


    Our eyes turned red when we were angry!


    "Your mother made a face B, did you draft it!" Meng Liang punched up and then shouted, "cut him for me!"


    "Fuck your mother, you really think you''re a player!!" Liu Rui grabbed the bench and hit Xiao Yang on the head.


    "Hit him! Hit him in the mouth!" I pulled Xiao Yang''s neck and punched him down.


    We gathered around Xiaoyang and asked for a hard hammer, and Du Xianyang was called to run down.


    After Du Xianyang came down from upstairs, he stopped in the middle of us and shouted, "fuck, what are you doing? Don''t fix it!"


    "What do you mean, Xiao Yang? You''re going to smash my table?" Du Xianyang shouted, pulling Xiao Yang''s collar and staring.


    "Lao Du, am I not sensible? Fuck, look at my head!" Xiao Yang climbed up from the ground, stained with vegetable soup, loosened his right hand, and the cut on his head scratched by the stool leg was still bleeding.


    "Can I invite you alone tomorrow?" Du Xianyang shouted very seriously.


    "Please a JB!" Xiaoyang turned and scolded, and then he had to fight back.


    Several of us glanced at him without expression, didn''t say a word, and didn''t do it again.


    "Give me a face!!" Du Xianyang then shouted.


    "OK, Lao Du, I''ll give you a face today..." Xiao Yangqi shivered all over. Then he turned to us and shouted, "draft it? One of you can count as one. It won''t be a few days, you know?"


    "Draft it? You can''t even brag B. If you want to say that your mother won''t jump around for a few days, maybe I can believe it!!" Liu Rui scolded very badly.


    "OK, ok..." you wait for me. Xiao Yang threw down a sentence, then picked up his bag and turned and walked out of the hotel.


    "I''ll see you off!" Du Xianyang walked with Xiao Yang and left the hotel together.


    "Shall we go?" Yang Song saw Xiao Yang go and looked at me and asked.


    "Go!" I replied in a very bad mood.


    Just as we were about to go out, Du Xianyang came back, grabbed us and said, "don''t go, let''s go in and have a drink..."


    I bowed my head and didn''t speak, but I wanted to go.


    "Let''s go, let''s go..." Du Xianyang saw that we didn''t speak, and then dragged me into the house.


    We had no choice but to follow back.

 Chapter 132

    After we were dragged back to the hotel by Du Xianyang, the atmosphere on the table became warm because Xiaoyang''s group left.


    Moreover, some people''s behavior is beyond your understanding according to conventional thinking, such as Hu Liang. Such a big thing happened because of his words, but what about others?


    Just like him, Xiao Yang, after they leave, they should eat and drink. Not only their appetite is not affected, but they have a strong desire to perform after drinking too much. Ghosts and gods can''t stop them. They have to perform the classic belly dance.


    The people in the hotel looked at him very speechless, but most people didn''t care about him, so they tossed with him.


    "Leaf, it''s my fault today..." Du Xianyang raised his glass and said to me sincerely.


    In fact, Du xianyangming knows that we don''t deal with sun Lei''s people. He still arranges us for a table, so he''s very sorry about the whole thing. If he could think more when arranging seats, there wouldn''t be so many things today.


    "It''s okay, come on, drink..." I know du Xianyang didn''t mean it, so I didn''t care too much. I touched him with my glass and said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, I''m proud of your temper..."


    Du Xianyang was not too angry when he saw me. He smiled with relief. Then he even ignored his mother''s bride. He didn''t go away when he sat at our table. He gave full play to his wine Mengzi character and drank with us one cup after another.


    "Brother Du, today is your big day. It''s not suitable for you to drink with us here?" Yang Song was a little confused by Du Xian and asked vaguely.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. Marriage is a form. Don''t worry about him..." Du Xianyang gave Yang Song another toast with his eyes crossed.


    At the same time, in the private room of the harem.


    A man was sitting on the corner of the innermost sofa with a tall, fair skinned beauty in his arms.


    The girl drank some wine. Under the dim light, she looked very charming. Her eyes were blurred. She gently said, "brother, I''m so uncomfortable with your sister..."


    "What''s wrong?" the man bared his teeth and smiled, and the movement of his hands didn''t stop at all.


    "Ouch, you''re bad!!" the girl smiled and said with colorful nails on the man''s chest.


    "Go out and play..." the man smiled and asked.


    "What are you doing out? I can''t wait..." the girl blushed and was bleeding.


    "It''s not good here..." the man hesitated.


    Due to the venue of the harem, the girls in the field must open a room in the designated surrounding hotels. In this way, if something happens, the field will take care of it. If something happens elsewhere, it has nothing to do with the field.


    "Oh, I''m not afraid of what you''re afraid of... Are you a man... People can''t wait!!" the girl said a little reluctantly.


    "Creak!"


    There was a sound of tires rubbing against the ground. Five private cars were roughly stuck at the door. More than 20 anti pornography policemen rushed down from the car. The captain took a look at the license plate photos parked in the parking lot, was stunned, waved his big hand and said faintly: "search!!"


    Hula, a group of people rushed into the hall and began to search.


    "Dong Dong Dong..."


    The old car held the stairs. The body rushed upstairs quickly


    "What''s the matter, officer!!" the old car looked at the leader of the anti pornography brigade and asked with a smile.


    "Someone reported that you have prostitution..." the captain replied expressionless.


    The old car was stunned and then said, "how is it possible, brother, we are serious business..."


    "Hehe, are you serious? You''ll know later..."


    After hearing this, the old car understood that it was ordered, and then turned around to leave.


    "Why???" the captain shouted suddenly.


    "Pee..." the old car smiled.


    "Stay!!!"


    ����


    "Where''s the key to this door?" the policeman went to a private room, gently pushed the door, found that the door was locked, frowned and asked the waiter.


    "Who keeps that for fun..." the waiter replied very tactfully.


    "Then you can only smash it, smash it!!!" a policeman turned his head and shouted.


    The police took two fire axes and faced the wooden door. One after another, they turned up.


    "Peng... Peng!!"


    "Bang!!!"


    Seven or eight times in a row, the wooden door of the private room was finally smashed open, with sawdust and plaster all over the floor.


    "Get the fuck out of here!!!" the policeman shouted loudly, then pushed away the crowd, raised the big foot of No. 45 and kicked it.


    "Peng!!"


    The expensive solid wood door was kicked open by the policeman.


    "Fuck!"


    The man turned over and fell directly under the sofa.


    I don''t know if they were too fascinated, or if the music in the house was too loud and smashed the door like this, they didn''t respond at all!!


    "Put on your clothes and take them away..." the policeman frowned, waved his hand and shouted.


    "Big brother, big brother..." the man put on his pants and looked at the police in a panic.


    "Hurry up..."


    "Misunderstanding!!!" two policemen pressed the man to the door.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, the man punched the policeman in the face. With a bang, the policeman swayed and didn''t react.


    Without hesitation, the man turned around and ran away. He pulled open the plastic steel window and took a look at the distance from the ground to the windowsill. It was more than 5 meters high. The man''s head was a little confused and swallowed saliva


    The man jumped directly.


    "Fuck, shameless..." the policeman spat and jumped down.


    Other policemen pressed the young lady to the hall on the first floor. When the old car saw the young lady, its face turned white.


    "What''s the matter?" the captain asked, looking at the young lady squatting on the ground.


    "There are prostitutes upstairs!!" a young policeman replied.


    "This can''t be fucking!!!" the old car shouted.


    "Bang!!"


    The policeman punched the old car in the face and then pressed it directly on the ground.


    "Where''s the man?" the captain continued.


    "Ran away..."


    "What the hell do you want to catch up!!!" the captain frowned and scolded, then squatted on the ground, looked at the old car, smiled and said: "you''re fucking finished. I tell you, you dare to prostitution in the store in broad daylight..."


    "Police, this is definitely a misunderstanding!! we can''t have prostitution here, brother!!!" although the old car felt that it was wrong, he still tried his best to explain.


    "Take it away!!" the captain patted the old car on the face and shouted coldly.


    "Captain, there''s something else!!!"


    Just then a policeman suddenly shouted.

 Chapter 133

    "What''s the matter?" the captain said and ran to the second floor.


    Several policemen gathered in front of a desk. The captain pulled open the police and looked at the two guns on the desk. He was stunned in an instant.


    "Fuck, there are unexpected gains..." the captain licked his lips and smiled.


    "Do you need to call the Criminal Investigation Brigade?" a policeman asked.


    "No, just take it away..."


    Then the captain took the policemen back to the first floor with guns. The captain shook his gun, looked at the old car and asked, "is this your thing?"


    "No!!!" when the old car saw the gun, he directly covered it and shook his head.


    "Are you Hei society? You played pretty fucking big. Liu Yong was not like you at that time..."


    "It''s really not mine. It''s planted!!!"


    "It''s all found in your house, not yours. Whose is it?" the captain patted Meng Liang on the cheek and asked with a smile.


    "It''s not fucking mine!!" the old car shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Ha ha, take it away!!" the policeman smiled and then directly put the old car into the police car.


    "Can I make a phone call?" the old car knew that things were out of control, so he didn''t struggle anymore and asked in a low voice.


    "Hit a JB, you hit!!" the policeman pushed the old car directly to the door.


    "Call ye!!!" before the old car was pressed into the car, she turned back and shouted at Wu Mei.


    "Even if you call the Jade Emperor, you can''t..." the police pushed the old car into the car.


    Then the young lady was taken to another car, but the man who whored disappeared.


    All the guests in the harem were driven out and sealed the gate.


    The police arrested the old car this time, but no one else caught it. It obviously means that they came to fix us. Otherwise, according to normal thinking, how can a nominal lobby manager be arrested in case of an accident in a field?


    In Tianyun hotel.


    I don''t know what happened at home at this time. We are smoking and listening to him tell his love story with his daughter-in-law who is a big B, and I''m thinking about when to find an excuse. I just ran away


    In the upstairs private room, I thought of countless excuses, but I still felt it was more reliable to go to the bathroom. Just when the expression on my face was just brewing in place, I covered my crotch and was ready to ask for leave with Du Xianyang, suddenly my mobile phone vibrated in my trouser pocket.


    I scolded a bad luck, then took out my mobile phone and took a look at the caller ID is Wu Mei''s mobile phone. I smiled and slowly connected: "sister Wu, what are you doing?"


    "The leaves are bad!! something happened at home!!" Wu Mei cried.


    After listening, I paused and said in a panic, "what''s going on?"


    "I... I don''t know!! the police took the old car away... The store was closed..." Wu Mei''s voice was very urgent.


    "OK, I''ll go back now!!!" after that, I hung up the phone a little flustered, because I don''t know what happened, an unknown fear.


    "Don''t fucking eat, hurry home, something''s wrong at home!!!" I kicked Liu Rui and shouted in a low voice.


    "Isn''t there an old car in the accident?" Liu Rui replied innocently while gnawing at the chicken leg.


    "The old car was taken away by the police and the store was closed..."


    "What the hell!!!" Meng Liang stood up when he heard this sentence.


    "Hurry!"


    With that, I picked up my coat on the chair and turned around to go out, while Meng Liang and Liu Rui followed me out.


    "Why are you leaving?" Du Xianyang stopped us when he saw we were leaving.


    "There''s something wrong at home!!" I replied expressionless.


    "Do you think my wine is bad?" Du Xianyang thought I left to avoid wine and asked with a smile.


    "Let''s drink another day. There''s really something at home today!!!"


    Du Xianyang looked at me. From my expression, he also saw that there was a real accident. Then he didn''t stop us, made way, turned his head and said, "call me if you have anything!!"


    "OK!"


    I nodded, then took Meng Liang and others to the parking lot.


    Meng Liang drove very fast. In less than half an hour, we rushed back to the harem and found that it had been sealed. I quickly took out the phone and dialed Wu Mei.


    "You''re back!!" Wu Mei answered the phone and asked directly.


    "Where are you?"


    "At home!" Wu Mei returned.


    "Where''s Duan Hui?"


    "Also!"


    Then I hung up the phone and went straight home.


    Five minutes later, we returned to the apartment we rented. After entering the house, I found Wu Mei sitting on the sofa waiting anxiously, while Duan Hui kept smoking with his head down. Duan Hui quickly raised his head when he saw us coming in.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked angrily.


    "I don''t know. I went out to see the lady off just now..." Duan Hui replied in a fluctuating tone.


    "Wu Mei, do you know what''s going on?" I looked at Wu Mei and asked.


    "Just a group of policemen came, turned around, and finally took the old car away..." Wu Mei simply recalled and said.


    "Why the fuck take the old car away!!!" Liu Rui sat down on the sofa and asked helplessly.


    I picked up the cigarette box on the table, took out one, put it to my mouth, and summed up what was going on.


    ����


    After the old car was taken to the anti pornography brigade, it was directly thrown into the interrogation room, and no one paid attention.


    In the interrogation room next door, the police looked at the young lady squatting in the corner and asked coldly, "name?"


    "Sun Xiaohong," said the young lady softly.


    "Native place?"


    "H City, Liaoning Province."


    "Why do you do this?" the policeman continued.


    The young lady was silent and kept her head down.


    "No one here hurt you. Don''t worry about it!!" the policeman frowned.


    The young lady is still silent.


    "If you don''t say it, you''ll cover up the crime, okay?" the policeman coaxed.


    "They... They forced me!!" Miss thought for a moment and said with her teeth clenched.


    "You didn''t volunteer?"


    "No, if I don''t go out to sell, they beat me..." the young lady was very good at acting and cried.


    "When did it start?" the policeman handed the lady a paper towel.


    "Last month... Police, you must decide for me!!!" Miss''s acting skills have reached the peak at this time. She interprets the appearance of a fallen woman with both voice and emotion. Everyone looks distressed.


    "Don''t worry!" the policeman patted the young lady on the shoulder, comforted her softly, then asked some questions about prostitution, and then directly put the young lady back to the detention center.


    After questioning the young lady, the police returned to the office.


    "How was the trial?" the captain looked up and asked.


    "All said..."


    "Hiding guns, forced prostitution... It''s enough for them this time!!" the captain grinned and was in a very good mood.


    PS: there are some problems in the previous chapter. See if they can be solved tomorrow. If not, I''ll start again.

 Chapter 134

    I sat on the sofa, smoking and dialing the phone, but because I knew too few people, I couldn''t get any effective information at all.


    "Why don''t we go to the police station... It''s not a matter to sit here?" Liu Rui looked at me and couldn''t stay any longer.


    "What are you doing at the police station? Turn yourself in?" I was very upset, so I spoke in a very bad tone.


    "Shit, then you should think of a way..."


    I glanced at Liu Rui and ignored him, because I didn''t know what was going on now, so I couldn''t do anything.


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    Just then my cell phone rang. It was Du Xianyang who called me.


    "Hello?" I answered the phone.


    "I''ve heard about you. It''s the anti pornography brigade who arrested people. It seems that someone in your field was arrested for prostitution, and then some guns were found. Now people''s police station..."


    "What???" I shouted in surprise.


    "Not only sell silver, but also turn out a pistol and dozens of bullets! No, I wonder, what are you doing there?! crazy, dare to sell silver in the store? And put the gun in the lounge?" Du Xianyang asked inconceivably.


    "It''s over!"


    I heard Du Xianyang tell me that guns and bullets came out of the back palace. I knew in an instant that there was no room for buffering.


    "Miss has been caught in the police station, but the man who whores doesn''t know where he has gone. I''ll ask my friend to help you find it..." Du Xianyang sighed.


    "Thank you. I''ll call you back!"


    I wrung my eyebrows, said a quick sentence, and then hung up directly.


    "Who?"


    Meng Liang asked me.


    "Among the people taken away by the anti pornography brigade, a young lady sold silver in the field and found two guns. They sold silver and hid guns. It will take at least five years..."


    I rubbed my temples and replied hoarsely.


    "What the hell is this?" Liu Rui stood in the living room and walked around.


    "Where the fuck do I know how to fix it!!!"


    I shouted irritably.


    "What about the harem?"


    Liu Rui asked, wringing his eyebrows.


    "Closed down, forced to close down!!!"


    I said something casually, then stood up and said, "wait for the letter from the old car��


    "The old car goes in! The harem will die!" Liu Rui said sharply.


    "That''s right! The entertainment industry itself is very sensitive. Now the bad influence has gone out. Even if we clarify that someone maliciously retaliates against the harem, it''s useless!!"


    I nodded in agreement.


    "It doesn''t matter whether the harem is dead or not! After the matter has passed, we can drive it again under another name! But the problem is what to do with the old car?! if he goes in, he will be finished!"


    Yuan Yuan said with great concern.


    The other end.


    Tianhai hot spring is the largest bathing center in H city. The whole building has eight floors and the daily turnover is more than 300000.


    The private room on the top floor of Tianhai hot spring has been rented by sun Lei for a long time for one year and has become his long-term residence.


    With his private room and landing windows, you can almost see the whole prosperous urban area.


    In front of the window, sun Lei wrapped in black pajamas, held a wine glass in his hand, and asked without looking back: "Xiao Yang, are you finished?"


    "Miss, they have all recorded their confessions. They can''t run away this time!"


    On the sofa, Xiao Yang sat cross legged, staring at the TV screen, watching the recently popular series.


    "Do you think they are afraid?"


    Sun Lei took a sip of wine and asked with narrowed eyes.


    "Can''t you stop seahorse? They are just a few children who have never seen the world. Such a big thing is enough for them!! fuck, it''s out of breath..." Xiao Yang said without hesitation.


    "Three days later, I told them to get out of H city. It won''t work for one day less. You''ll prepare some money these two days. As soon as they withdraw, we''ll take back the harem..." Sun Lei said with a smile.


    "But once something happens in the harem! He should!" Xiao Yang followed and said half.


    "He won''t come back! He''s gone. What face does he have to come back..."


    Sun Lei understood Xiao Yang''s meaning, then pointed to the translucent glass with no expression on his face, but said with his rich: "after Liu Yong left, there''s really no one in this city!! there''s really no one in the bar! The matter of the back palace is a warning! Go forward, stretch your feet and chop them up, stretch your legs and chop them up!"


    The other end.


    Several of us smoked in the living room and were silent. At this time, no one knew what to do!!


    "Deng Deng Deng!!"


    My cell phone rang. Du Xianyang called.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked quickly after I answered the phone.


    "Someone caught me!"


    "Where are you? I''ll be right there!!"


    Then Du Xianyang told me the address. We drove quickly to Du Xianyang.


    A factory in H city.


    After Du Xianyang saw us driving over, he quickly welcomed us.


    "I''m in the basement. I''ll find someone to check my identity. I''m an ordinary white-collar..." Du Xianyang said quickly when he saw me.


    "Thank you for this..." I bowed my head and walked quickly to the factory.


    "Why don''t you thank me? I just try my best to do something so big..."


    "Now there are not many people in H city who can pull us. You are one, brother du..."


    "Oh, ye, to tell you the truth, it has something to do with me. If I hadn''t been dragging you to drink, there might have been no accident in the harem..." Du Xianyang said with a little remorse.


    "If so, it''s DuGe. You saved us. If it weren''t for you, we might all have gone in..." I said with a bitter smile.


    "Hehe, you are still in the mood to joke at this time... People are in the basement. Come with me!!"


    "You have to work with us on this happy day..." I said a little embarrassed.


    "Why are you married or not..." Du Xianyang shook his head and took me inside.


    To tell you the truth, I''m really grateful to Du Xianyang. Friends are like this. There are more icing on the cake and less charcoal in the snow


    It''s almost well known in City h about the B matter of the harem. The so-called friends I know with Liu Rui these days have called all over the phone, but they don''t even say they can help. Now this society is such a fucking reality. You can, you have many friends! You''re fucking dead. Who knows who you are!!


    In the basement, a man was beaten all over with blood and tied to a chair with a rope thick with his fingers.


    "Wow!!"


    A basin of cold water poured directly on the man''s head.

 Chapter 135

    "Elder brother, who are you? Can you stop fighting..." after the man was watered, the spirit went down and looked at Du Xianyang''s people and begged.


    "Where''s the man?" I asked expressionless with a cigarette in my mouth.


    "H city..." the man looked at me carefully and said.


    "Did you go to the harem bar at nine this evening?"


    "Gone!" the man nodded.


    "Talk about the process..." I continued.


    "Who are you?" the man asked shivering.


    "Bang!!"


    Meng Liang pouted his foot on the man''s face.


    "Draft it, let you say it!!" Meng Liang pinched the man''s neck and shouted.


    "I said I said... I didn''t have anything to do today. I opened a private room and called a lady by the way..."


    "Just one?" I asked, squinting.


    "Just... Just one..."


    "Draft it? Why do you call it one?" everyone who has been to the nightclub knows that generally, Miss Dian doesn''t order one. Normally, if it''s for fun, they call in groups, and few people go to such a place alone, so I think it''s very suspicious when men say this.


    "I''m short of money recently and don''t have so much money..." the man said without thinking.


    "Drafting? You''re really saving..." Yang Song scolded wordlessly.


    "Go on!" I shouted a little speechless.


    "Then the young lady searched with us and arched me with her chest..." the man turned his eyes and said.


    "Is she a pig? She arches you!!!" Liu Rui went up with another big mouth.


    "Let him go on!!" I frowned and shouted, because I felt it was not that simple. There must be a story in it.


    The man looked at me, then looked at Liu Rui, and then opened his mouth and said, "I can''t stand her making me a few times. I just want to take it out, do a shot, and then..."


    Speaking of the man, he stopped and seemed a little afraid to go on.


    "Go on, and what happened?"


    "Then she said let me do it here. He said she itched... I couldn''t control it!!!"


    I heard this silence for a while. The cigarette end in my hand had burned my finger, but I didn''t know it. If Liu Rui hadn''t reminded me, I might not know that my finger was burnt out.


    "The police are here. Why are you running?" I asked with a sigh.


    "Whoring is not a small thing. I was afraid and ran away..."


    "Do you know how much trouble you caused us just because you didn''t control it!! why are you so fucking idle!!" I controlled my mood for a long time and finally couldn''t control it. I grabbed the man''s collar and scolded.


    "Big brother... Big brother, I didn''t mean it!!" the man looked at me and cried.


    I loosened the man''s collar expressionless, and then walked to the basement door with my eyes blankly.


    "How was your question?" Du Xianyang, who had been waiting at the door, saw me coming out and asked quickly.


    "Almost..." I replied forcefully.


    "What about this man?" Du Xianyang pointed to the basement.


    "Let it go!!"


    "Let it go now?" Du Xianyang asked in surprise.


    "It''s no use. I left a little in advance."


    After that, I followed Liu Rui and they got into the car. Du Xianyang looked at my figure, sighed, shook his head and said, "this ridge, these children are sad..."


    After getting on the bus, I directly took out my mobile phone and dialed Liu Yong. In fact, I was reluctant to call him. After all, he handed over the bar to us now and left me such a large sum of money, which is very worthy of us.


    But we once bothered him. I''m just like this. I''m really not courteous, but I can''t help it now. Liu Yong may be our last hope.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    "Can you stop calling me in the middle of the night!!" Liu Yong scolded after receiving the phone.


    "Something happened to us..." I said in a trembling voice.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Yong also heard something wrong with me.


    "A man in the bar was arrested, prostituted and hid guns... Do you have any way?"


    After hearing this, Liu Yong was silent for a while and whispered, "Why are you so careless!!!"


    "Plant!!" I said these two words with my teeth.


    "I''ll have someone call you later..."


    After that, Liu Yong hung up the phone directly. Five minutes later, my phone rang.


    "Ye Han, right?" a man''s voice came over the phone.


    "Who are you?"


    "Guo Siwei, captain of H City criminal investigation team, we''ve met!"


    "The person Liu Yong said is you?"


    "Yes!"


    "Well, let''s get down to business. How''s my friend?" I was not in the mood for greeting and asked directly.


    "I''m not optimistic. First of all, it''s not a small thing to hide guns. Second, forcing others to prostitution. Your friend may be a little hanging..." Guo thought very directly.


    "Forcing others to prostitution!!!" I exclaimed.


    "Yes, the lady who was brought said that you forced them to do so, and now your situation is not optimistic. After all, you are the real boss of the harem..."


    After listening to Guo thought, I was stunned. It was obviously that someone calculated us step by step!


    Not only calculated, but also fucking calculated very dead!


    "We were framed..." I tried to control my emotions.


    "It''s no use telling me..." Guo thought his voice had no feelings. His words seemed to have sentenced us to death.


    "... what about the lady?"


    "Let go, now I can''t find anyone..."


    "What should we do?" I asked, almost desperate.


    "Your friend''s business involves triad involvement, so it is now under the control of our criminal investigation department. All I can do is to make him less beaten these days and receive the court''s judgment later. If he receives the judgment, he will be sentenced..."


    I said thank you numbly.


    "If you were planted, the only way you can save him now is to find the man who hid the gun and the young lady..." Guo thought.


    "Where did you find the gun?"


    "Lounge!"


    "Bang!"


    I hit the seat with a punch, then clenched my teeth and shouted, "fuck, that young lady should have done it. Why did your police let her go!!!"


    "It was the anti pornography brigade that released the people. They left after paying the fine. Now they can''t find it..." Guo thought helplessly.


    "OK, I see. Please take care of my friend..."


    Then I hung up the phone, leaned against the back of the car, closed my eyes tired, and others almost understood what was going on. There was silence in the car.

 Chapter 136

    At home.


    "Whoever forces a woman to sell silver according to the criminal law shall be sentenced to fixed-term imprisonment of not less than five years but not more than 10 years. If the circumstances are serious, he shall be sentenced to fixed-term imprisonment of not less than 10 years, life imprisonment and death."


    "Criminal law

 Chapter 137

    At eight the next morning, in the living room.


    Maybe it''s because I''m too tired recently. I slept very dead last night and didn''t dream. Sometimes I think it''s good to have a carefree sleep.


    "Why did you ask me to get up in the morning?" Liu Rui asked, sitting next to Wu Mei in his pajamas.


    "... we''re sleeping. The old car is still in the Bureau and doesn''t know what to do..." Duan Hui whispered in silence for a while.


    After Duan Hui''s words, there was silence in the room. The sound of the needle falling on the ground could be heard.


    "Now if you want to save the old car, the top priority is to find the lady who framed the man..." I gently rubbed my palm and said.


    "H city is so big, how to find it?" Yang Song asked with a crooked neck.


    "There are two ways, one is to keep an eye on Sun Lei and the other is to keep an eye on Xiao Yang, who is in conflict with us in Lao Du. These two people must know where the young lady is, so I think as long as they keep an eye on them, there will be gains!!" I analyzed with a very clear idea.


    "Have you ever thought that if the young lady runs away or kills people, we can''t squat no matter how much we squat?" Meng Liang said.


    "Yes, according to normal thinking, you should run away in case of an accident..." Liu Rui patted his thigh and agreed.


    "If the young lady goes to another place, sun Lei''s gang will also have contact with her. If the young lady is killed, there is no proof of death. It''s enough to save the old car..." I took out a cigarette and lit it near my mouth. Then I said: "in the current situation, let''s choose this option. Let''s be a living horse doctor..."


    "Yes, we have no other way..." Yuan nodded.


    "I''ll go to Lao Du and borrow two cars later. I''m Liangzi. Yuanyuan''s group is staring at Sun Lei, Liu Rui, Yang Song and Duan Hui who live in Tianhai hot spring. You three are staring at Xiaoyang who lives in Guangming Jiayuan. Make sure no one can find it, okay?"


    The crowd nodded.


    "Well, let''s act in a moment and follow him 24 hours. Even if he goes to the bathroom, he has to follow him, okay?"


    At this time, Liu Rui raised his hand and looked at me with an unhappy face.


    "What''s up? Say it!"


    "Can I not work with Yang Song? This B is too Tiger..." Liu Rui said angrily.


    "No!" I refused directly and then said, "everything is based on safety. Contact me immediately if there is a situation!!"


    "What about me?" Wu Mei asked at this time.


    "Just wait for us at home!"


    "No, I''m going out too!!!" Wu Mei looked at me and shouted.


    "What are you always involved in about men!!!" I frowned and shouted.


    "Say it again!! Xiaoye, you''re saying it!!" Wu Mei raised her fist and was about to start at me.


    "Come on, don''t be so noisy!!" Liu Rui pulled Wu Mei and shouted impatiently.


    "At this time, don''t make trouble with me..." I shook my head and reluctantly advised.


    Wu Mei bit her lips and looked at us pitifully. She didn''t speak again.


    "All right, let''s go!" I shouted, picking up my clothes on the sofa and throwing down my cigarette butts.


    "Good!"


    Three minutes later, we were fully armed and divided into two groups. We drove away from the apartment and left a Wu Mei at home.


    The next day, at midnight, a modern car with a foreign license plate stopped next to Tianhai hot spring.


    "It''s not a matter for us to squat like this!!" Yuan Yuan said with instant noodles in his hand.


    "I also said that sun Lei didn''t come out. What''s the meaning of waiting here?" Meng Liang looked at the colorful street and was a little bored.


    "If you two are sleepy, take a break. I can hold on for a while..."


    I yawned with my brooding hairstyle.


    We have been squatting in the car for a day and a half. The three people almost eat, drink and Lazar are all in the car. There is no human appearance at all.


    "Ye, if you want me to say, let''s go up and tie sun Lei down. Then we''ll ask the whereabouts of the young lady from his mouth. Why should we suffer..." Meng Liang looked at me and said.


    "If we go up now, we can be sent to the Public Security Bureau in less than three minutes. Do you believe it?"


    "Ye is right. For a hot spring bath of this scale, there must be at least thirty or fifty security guards inside. We can go in, but it''s not easy to come out..." Yuan Yuan drank a mouthful of instant noodle soup and said with satisfaction.


    "Shit, just wait like that!!" Meng Liang was already very impatient.


    "Wait, I don''t believe he won''t come out..." I reluctantly leaned against the seat and said softly.


    ����


    The other end.


    In Guangming Jiayuan community, Liu Rui and his family also squatted here for a day and a half, but they didn''t get much.


    But the situation of these three people was much better than ours. They sat in the car heartlessly and fought against the landlord.


    "Yes, two! Do you want???" Liu Rui threw out two cards and bared his teeth.


    "Don''t fucking want!!" Duan Hui said helplessly.


    "Why don''t you fucking do anything..." Yang Song shouted.


    "I don''t care what I take. The biggest thing in my fucking hand is a J..." Duan Hui is also very wronged.


    "Shit, don''t fucking play... I want to pee..." Yang Song threw down his poker and covered his crotch.


    "Here''s a bottle..." Liu Rui turned and handed over a mineral water bottle.


    "That bottle can''t pee..."


    "Then hold it!!!" Liu Rui put away his poker and said impatiently.


    "I''m not a fucking prisoner!!! Squat down and don''t let me go to the bathroom!!!"


    "Leaves have explained, special treatment in special times..."


    "Every fucking day, your team is too fucking inhuman and disappoints me..." Yang Song scolded and took the bottle from Liu Rui.


    "Shit, come out!!!"


    At this time, Duan Hui, who had been staring at the outside, suddenly saw Xiao Yang and a bald man staggering towards the parking lot.


    "Buzz!!"


    Duan Hui saw Xiao Yang come out and started the car without saying a word.


    "Bang!"


    "Shit! What the fuck are you doing!!" the car started instantly. Unprepared Yang Song hit his head on the back of the co pilot.


    "If you go out in the middle of the night, there must be something. Duan Hui stays with you..." Liu Rui shouted excitedly.


    "OK!!"


    After a while, Xiao Yang drove a Camry out of the parking lot and drove quickly to the street, while Duan Hui followed him in a modern car.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Yang Song''s painful expression.


    "Car... Is there any lubricating oil in the car?" Yang Song said pale, covering his crotch.


    "Why do you want lubricating oil?" Liu Rui looked confused.


    "As soon as this fool drove, I was peeing. JB was inserted into the bottle and couldn''t be pulled out..."


    Yang Song''s voice trembled and his expression was very sad.

 Chapter 138

    Half an hour later, Xiaoyang''s Camry drove into a high-end community, and Duan Hui followed in with his car.


    After a while, Xiao Yang parked the car and took the bald head to the residential building


    "Get off!" Liu Rui pushed open the door and shouted back at Yang Song and Duan Hui.


    "Bang!"


    The three pushed open the door and quickly chased Xiaoyang into the building.


    "Wait a minute!" Yang Song stopped Liu Rui and Duan Hui and whispered.


    "What are you doing? If you don''t go in, people will run away..." Liu Rui knew he was worried at this time.


    "Come on, shout a slogan!"


    Since Yang Song saw the charm of the slogan in Gaojia, no matter what he does in the future, he should complete two slogans before the beginning to highlight the corporate culture!


    Because of this, the ladies have protested with me several times. Before a fucking lady comes out, she has to shout a few words about my most coquettish and my most wave


    "When the fuck did you shout slogans!!" Liu Rui was speechless.


    "Come on, the whole two sentences..."


    Then he took Liu Rui and Duan Hui''s hands and folded them together


    "Domineering, brother song is the strongest!!!"


    Liu Rui and Duan Hui helplessly cooperated with Yang Song to shout slogans, and then ran quickly to the corridor.


    "Step on!!"


    Footsteps hurried in the stairwell.


    "Shua."


    As soon as they reached the first floor, Liu Rui saw two people standing behind them.


    "Man, have you been with us for a long time..."


    Xiao Yang asked with a smile on his shoulder.


    "It''s over, it''s a fucking trap..." when Liu Rui saw Xiao Yang, he immediately knew that he had been cheated.


    "Where''s the young lady?" Liu Rui knew that he had been cheated, but if the two people opposite, the three of them, were really big, it might not be what happened.


    "Upstairs, why..." Xiao Yang said without hesitation.


    "Man, I have to take it."


    Liu Rui licked his lips and said.


    "Ha ha, boy, you are talking in your sleep..." Xiao Yang suddenly laughed.


    "Xiao Yang, who are these people? They are so awesome..." he asked Xiao Yang with his bald head tilted his neck.


    "Those children in the harem..."


    "It''s them..." he looked up and down at Liu Rui and the three of them.


    "Old bald donkey, who the fuck are you?" Yang Song looked at the bald head and scolded.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. You just know I''m the one who takes your life..." with a bald head and expressionless face, the whole line of B was very loaded.


    "I''m serious to tell you that I don''t know who you are... Now, you give us the lady right away. We have nothing to do. If you say it again, I''ll kill you here, alive..."


    Yang Song pointed to the bald head, which was also said by B.


    "Who the fuck are you talking to... Fuck your mother!!" he scolded bareheaded and ran forward.


    "Fuck him!"


    Liu Rui stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Dog basket, you think you''re a little monk when you shave your fucking head!!!"


    Yang Song roared, took out his knife and rushed to the bald head like crazy.


    "Step on."


    The skinhead ran a few steps flexibly, and then directly opened the prelude to the war.


    Liu Rui, Yang Song, Duan huisan, regardless of Xiao Yang, ran straight and cut off his bald head. The two sides soon fought hand to hand.


    Baldheaded really can do two things, at least very flexible, but this flexibility, under the siege of three people, no matter how flexible you are, it''s useless.


    Yang Song may have been very brave today because JJB was inserted into the mineral water bottle. He rushed to the front and stabbed twice in a row. Instead of cutting his head, he got a blow on his head.


    Then the bald head retreated again and again, but three steps later, he was forced to a corner.


    "Bang."


    Liu Rui picked up the fire extinguisher and swung it directly on his head. But the bald head just shook slightly and didn''t fall down for the first time. It can be seen that this person''s physical quality is really strong.


    "Pooh."


    At this time, Duan Hui next to him cut with seven holes and inserted a knife into his bald shoulder.


    "Fuck your mother, fuck him..."


    Liu Rui bit his teeth, aimed at the bald head and smashed it five or six times in a row.


    Then Duan Hui followed closely and put his foot on the bald head.


    "... don''t let me up," he cried, covering his head with his bare head.


    "You have no chance to get up..."


    Liu Rui replied, then swung the fire extinguisher and hit it


    "Bang Bang..."


    "Puff..."


    Yang song suddenly stabbed him with a knife.


    "NIMA B!!!" Yang Song shouted with his teeth clenched. The second knife followed, and he still cut off his stomach.


    "Puff!!"


    Lying bareheaded on the ground, he looked up at the three people with infinite panic in his eyes. These people obviously ran to kill themselves


    "What the fuck are you looking at!!"


    Yang Song stabbed in with the third knife.


    "Puff"


    Blood came out of his bald mouth and directly sprayed Yang Song''s face.


    "Don''t fucking fight, Xiao Yang ran away..." Liu Rui pulled Yang Song and shouted.


    "Where are you going???"


    Yang Song''s Throwing Knife drips in his hand, drips blood and looks ferocious. Obviously, the slogan is not shouted in vain. Today, Yang Song is very healthy and fierce!


    "Upstairs!" Duan Hui stretched out his hand.


    "Step on!"


    The three put down their bald heads and then ran upstairs to catch up.


    When Xiaoyang saw that Liu Rui and his friends were so fierce, he obviously gave up balding and chose to run away alone. After a while, he ran to the fifth floor.


    "Fuck, these b-babies are so fierce..." Xiao Yang looked back at Liu Rui as he ran to see if they had chased him.


    "Step on!"


    Footsteps sounded in the corridor. Xiao Yang wiped the sweat on his face, stepped his legs, and then climbed upstairs.


    "Where are the people?" Liu Rui and his team chased him to the seventh floor and found Xiao Yang missing.


    "Seems to have gone in..." Duan Hui frowned and looked at the door in the corridor.


    "Fuck, turn it on..." Yang Song''s passion seems to have not subsided. His eyes are shining and he has the idea of killing Xiao Yang all the time.


    "Why the fuck? This is a security door..." Liu Rui said nothing.


    "Bang bang!!"


    Before Liu Rui finished, Yang Song threw a fire extinguisher on the door


    On the other side, near Tianhai hot spring.


    "Is this fucking sun Lei dead inside and hasn''t come out for such a long time..." after waiting so long, my mood is also irritable.


    "Leaf, do you think sun Lei is not here?" Yuan Yuan, who woke up, looked at me and asked.


    "Yes, do you think he''s gone..." Meng Liang also said.


    After listening to them, I was silent, because I thought it was possible that no one could stay out for so long.


    "Bang!"


    I just pulled the door open.


    "Ye, why are you going?" Meng Liang shouted to get out of the window.


    "You two stare here. I''ll go in and have a look..."


    With that, I sorted out my messy hairstyle, and then took a big step to Tianhai hot spring


    PS: Jiageng is finished. The bosses are happy. Give me some flowers, red envelopes, VIP and so on

 Chapter 139

    "Hello, sir. Welcome to Tianhai hot spring. Would you like to take a bath or rest?"


    As soon as I stepped into the gate of Tianhai hot spring, the beautiful usher gave me a deep bow and said with a smile.


    "I''m looking for someone..."


    "Who are you looking for?" the usher asked with a smile.


    "I''m looking for brother Lei..."


    "That brother Lei?"


    "Nonsense, how many Lei brothers are there in H city?" I shouted pretending to be a little unhappy.


    The usher was stunned, then smiled and said, "are you looking for president sun Lei?"


    "Yes, it''s brother Lei..." I nodded.


    "But President sun hasn''t come to us these days. You should have found the wrong place..."


    "What? Brother Lei is not here?" I exclaimed.


    "Well, Mr. Sun hasn''t been here for a long time..."


    "Do you know where he is?" I continued.


    "Well, I''m a little usher. How can I know..." the waiter smiled awkwardly.


    I felt that there might be a problem here. I turned and walked out of Tianhai hot spring, and then directly returned to the car.


    "Are you there?" Meng Liang asked hurriedly when he saw me coming back.


    I shook my head and said nothing.


    "Fuck, this is a joke!!" Meng Liang slapped his hands on the steering wheel, biting his teeth and scolding.


    "Call Liu Rui..." I rubbed my temples and said in frustration.


    "No one answered..." Yuan Yuan said with his cell phone.


    "Fight again!"


    "No one answered..."


    "Why don''t you answer the fucking phone..." I vaguely felt that something was going to happen.


    "Shall we go and have a look?" Meng Liang asked in a low voice.


    "Go!! it''s no use squatting here anyway..."


    ����


    On the other end, the seventh floor of a community.


    "Bang!!"


    Yang Song kicked open the security door.


    "Xiao Yangzi, did you draft it? Come out!"


    After Yang Song ran in, he waved his knife and shouted.


    "Shua! Shua!"


    In the house, four people in black, holding pistols, directly put them on the heads of Liu Rui, Yang Song and Duan Hui.


    "Are you looking for me?" Xiao Yang, sitting on the sofa, asked with a smile.


    "No... it''s a misunderstanding..." Liu Rui understood that this was obviously Xiaoyang''s trick, and then led them all here.


    "Ha ha, misunderstanding?" Sun Lei next to Xiao Yang also smiled.


    "Hahaha, yes, yes, misunderstanding. You play. There''s something else in my family. Let''s go first..."


    Then Yang Song dragged Liu Rui and Duan Hui out of the house


    "Bang!"


    There was a gunshot.


    "Go, go, I''ll shoot you!!!" a man in black looked at the pistol in his hand and said casually.


    "What do you want?" Liu Rui looked at Sun Lei and said.


    "Don''t you want to *? I''ll take you to him..." then sun Lei stood up from the sofa, walked to Liu Rui, patted Liu Rui''s face and said with a smile: "play with me, you''re still tender..."


    "If you draft it, you will play Yin..." Liu Rui gritted his teeth and scolded.


    "Hehe, it was like waiting for you to come. I was opening the door and caught all of you. Unexpectedly... You kicked the door open in advance, but it doesn''t matter. You can get together tomorrow... Hahaha!" Sun Lei rubbed the Buddha in his hand and smiled.


    "I fuck your mother!!! I''ll kill you!!!" Liu Rui rushed at Sun Lei like crazy, and was pressed on the ground by the man in black before he took two steps.


    "Bah!"


    Yang Song spit sticky phlegm on Sun Lei''s face.


    "Bang! Bang!"


    The man in black shines two fists on Yang Song''s face. Yang Song faints directly. You can imagine how powerful these two fists are!!!


    "Die!"


    Sun Lei took out his handkerchief and wiped the yellow phlegm on his face at will.


    "Take it away!!!"


    Xiao yangleng drank, and then Liu Rui was tied up with a rope and led downstairs.


    The other end.


    We drove to Guangming Jiayuan and found Liu Rui''s car, but we didn''t find their people.


    "Where are the three fools?" Meng Liang scolded anxiously when he found that the people were gone.


    "Is something wrong?" Yuan Yuan frowned and found Liu Rui''s cell phone in the car.


    "Go in and find..."


    Then the three of us walked directly into the community.


    "Let''s go in one direction!! remember to go and have a look in the corridor!!" after entering the community, I asked.


    "Good!!" Meng Liang nodded to Yuan Yuan.


    An hour later, we gathered again at the gate of the community.


    "Fuck, what the hell have these three gone!!" Meng Liang''s tired face is sweating.


    "Will you go home?" Yuan Yuan held the wall and gasped.


    "The car is here. I can''t go home..." I looked down at the cement road under my feet.


    "Deng Deng Deng Deng!"


    At this time, my cell phone rang. It was a strange number.


    "Hello? Who?" I answered the phone and asked softly.


    "Boss ye, I don''t know me since I haven''t seen you for a few days..." Sun Lei''s laughter sounded at the other end of the phone.


    "Sun... Lei!" I said these two words with my teeth clenched.


    "Ha ha, I remember. Just remember. How about boss ye? Are you free tomorrow?"


    "Is Liu Rui in your hand?" I asked.


    "You said those children who followed me?" Sun Lei asked knowingly.


    "What''s the condition for letting people go?" I asked directly without short selling.


    "See you at the ice cream rink next to the railway station at 9 o''clock tomorrow!!"


    "You''re waiting for me!"


    "See you soon!! hahaha..."


    Before sun Lei''s laughter was over, I hung up the phone directly.


    "Liu Rui, they are in sun Lei''s hands. Let''s go there tomorrow..." I said after I put down the phone.


    "Fuck, I''ll find them now!!" Meng Liang was very excited after hearing this, and he was ready to run.


    I reached out and grabbed Meng Liang and shouted, "come back!"


    "It''s obviously trying to encircle us!!" Meng Liang shouted at me with staring eyes.


    "You know it''s the whole set, but you have to go there yourself!!" Yuanyuan was helpless.


    "It''s appropriate for me to change three people alone!!"


    "Are you fucking stupid? Can they let you change? If you go, you''ll die!!" I scolded at Meng Liang.


    "Then what should I do?" Yuan Yuan was at a loss.


    "All panic JB, listen to me..." I shouted silently, and then directly took out the phone and dialed Du Xianyang.


    Du Xiangyang answered the phone less than once.


    "Did anyone follow?" I asked directly.


    "Follow me, next to the railway station..." Du Xianyang said quickly.


    "OK, have you contacted the person you contacted?" I continued.


    "Contacted three people, 500000!!"


    "OK, do it tonight! Save people!!!" I smiled and said.


    "No, I found your boy OK!! how did you know something would happen to Liu Rui?" Du Xianyang was curious.


    "Hehe, I''ll thank you after this..."


    Then I hung up.


    PS: I forgot to set the time in the morning...

 Chapter 140

    Yesterday we squatted in Tianhai hot spring for a day and didn''t see sun Lei.


    According to common sense, sun Lei is also an old Jianghu. How can he not find us when we squat like this?


    If not, there''s only one possibility. He''s pretending!


    He is acting with me, so I think things may not be as simple as we think. Liu Rui, Yang Song and Duan Hui are impulsive. If sun Lei takes advantage of this, something must happen to them.


    So I sent a text message to Du Xianyang at noon, asking him to find someone to keep an eye on Liu Rui and them, and then casually help me find some desperate people who want money and don''t want life. After determining the address, I rescued Liu Rui and them, and then directly killed sun Lei and Xiao Yang!!


    Sure enough, I guessed everything. Sun Lei is designing us, but he doesn''t know. I''m also calculating him


    After the mantis catches the cicada and the Yellow Finch, who is the mantis and who is the fucking yellow finch?


    At first, Yu Xiang''s muzzle had been put on Liu Yong''s head, but finally Liu Yong left, but Yu Xiang died!!


    Until the last moment, you will never know who is the king and who is the Kou!


    "What shall we do now, leaf!!" Meng Liang shook my body and asked.


    "Go home!"


    Then I pulled the door open.


    "What do you mean?" Meng Liang''s face was incredible.


    "I said to go home and wait..."


    "But Liu Rui..."


    "I said I''d go home as soon as I got home. Why are we standing here, security guard!!" I continued.


    "But..." they still didn''t want to get on the bus.


    "Don''t fuck, but everything is under my control. Go back to sleep... It''ll be all right tomorrow..." I said and saw that they were still motionless, and then said: "get in the car, don''t fucking ink!! if you don''t get in the car again, I''ll go!!"


    They had no choice but to follow me on the bus.


    Railway station, ice cream factory.


    Liu Rui''s hands were locked on the iron chair, and the electric stick in the shape of a rubber stick was thrown in his face one by one!


    "Zi Zi!!"


    "Bang!!"


    Liu Rui''s whole body was numb and his lower body softened in a moment. His legs knelt on the ground, his hands clenched his fists and smashed the iron chair board continuously!


    "I can give you a move to harm people. I can use it for a month! This is just a prelude!"


    Four or five young people surround Liu Rui and don''t beat you. It''s a fucking disaster for you. They torture you and divide you from spirit.


    "Have you learned the thirty-six tricks of the East Hall? OK, I''m convinced by the fancy moves!"


    Liu Rui got up slowly for more than ten minutes, then gritted his teeth and whispered back.


    "Yes?"


    "Well, take it! Give me a cigarette!!"


    Liu Rui knelt on the ground and gasped.


    "Pa!"


    A young man threw a cigarette directly.


    "Hoo!"


    The cigarette was ignited by the lighter. Liu Rui wrapped it hard, sweating on his face and shaking his hands involuntarily.


    "Aren''t you very fierce! How can I take it now..."


    Xiao Yang asked with his eyebrows.


    "Remember what happened today and I''ll pay you back a hundred times the fuck another day!!! You don''t have to talk to me..."


    "Fuck you!"


    Before Liu Rui finished, Xiao Yang pulled up his hair and pressed it directly on the chair. Then he scolded: "I''m not happy to see you little B cubs!! I''ll let you know what''s going to happen with us today!!"


    "Grass Mud Horse, don''t let me out!! if I don''t kill you alive, I don''t even have a surname Liu!" Liu Rui was stabbed by a cigarette butt in his neck, his painful face twisted directly and shouted hoarsely.


    "Continue to rectify!! to death!"


    Xiao Yang loosened his collar and tore his neck.


    Then, the second wave of torture began. A series of insidious ways began to destroy Liu Rui.


    Dozens of minutes later, Liu Rui was stripped off and thrown on the ground. The wound on his body was terrible.


    Xiao Yang tortured Liu Rui for no other purpose. He just fucking retaliated. Beating children on rainy days is also idle


    "Comfortable?"


    Xiao Yang raised his trouser line, then squatted down and asked.


    "Comfortable, your mother B?" Liu Rui scolded intermittently, lying on the ground.


    "OK, grass mud horse, you and I have just a soul, don''t you?"


    Xiao Yang licked his lips, nodded, and then said to another person, "let him rest for a while, and then come!"


    At the other end, Du Xianyang lives at home.


    "Hello?"


    "Do it! People are in the ice cream field next to the railway station!"


    Du Xianyang said directly.


    "Do it now?"


    The other party was stunned for a long time and suddenly asked.


    "Later, I''m afraid of people running..." Du Xianyang quickly replied.


    "OK!" then both sides hung up.


    ����


    Half an hour later, at the railway station, near the ice cream factory, a black bully stopped by the side of the road. Then two people got off and disappeared into the night.


    Here, I asked Du Xianyang to find this gang. The boss of this gang is called Bai Bao. It is a very famous killer in H city. It is said that there are no undead people in H city.


    Baibao was originally an honest and responsible worker, but in the 1990s, he clashed with others because his daughter-in-law cheated. Finally, because the adulterer was rich and powerful, Bai Bao was sentenced to three years for maliciously wounding others, and the adulterer and adulterer had nothing to do.


    At the end of three years, when Bai Bao returned, the adulterer''s family was destroyed. For a time, Bai Bao became famous. At that time, in H City, the name alone was enough to frighten people. Almost no one didn''t know Bai Bao.


    Later, Bai Bao went to other places, did several cases, got acquainted with several associates, and then returned to H city.


    Bai Bao''s team is quite low-key and very strange, because most people are willing to do some business, wash themselves and make some money casually. After all, no one wants to live such a fearful life.


    But Bai Bao is different. His men don''t have business. They just live by working for others. Some people say that he is eager for the pleasure of killing, but no one knows why


    Bai Bao brought two people today, Wang Hao and Wang Ran.


    Wang Hao and Wang Ran are two brothers. They have been adopted by Bai Bao from the orphanage since childhood. They have become two professional killers. They are very professional. They can''t do anything except killing.


    Although Wang Hao and Wang Ran are close brothers, there is a big gap in their appearance. Wang Hao is handsome and thin. Wang Ran is average and very fat.


    And the personality gap is also large. Wang Hao is more outgoing and Wang Ran is more introverted.


    Bai Bao sat in the car and smoked two cigarettes. They came back.


    "How''s it going?" Bai Bao rolled down the window and asked Wang Hao outside.


    "Three cars at the door! It looks like that!"


    Wang Hao whispered back.

 Chapter 141

    "Is anyone in there?"


    Bai Bao licked his lips and asked again.


    "The light in the basement is on, and I can''t see what''s going on inside, but I think there are a few people wandering on the second floor! It''s about the same!" Wang Hao replied.


    "Pa!"


    Without saying anything, Bai Bao took out his mobile phone and dialed Du Xianyang.


    "What''s the matter?" Du Xianyang asked directly.


    "Found it!"


    Bai Bao said directly.


    "Do it directly and leave it alive!!"


    "Good!"


    Bai Bao replied faintly, and then hung up the phone directly.


    "Turn off the engine, turn off the lights and get off!"


    Bai Bao pushed open the overbearing door and went straight down.


    At the door of the ice cream factory, four people stayed at the door and were waiting. In the corridor of the main building, Xiao Yang was at the front, and there were three people behind him, pushing Liu Rui, Yang Song, Duan Hui, and running to the door with big steps.


    "Why did you suddenly change places?"


    Someone asked Xiaoyang very puzzled.


    "Brother Lei said that the people in the harem knew they were here and were afraid of an accident, so they changed places..."


    Xiao Yang frowned back and then continued, "these people are very fucking key. Take them away first!"


    These people walked forward while chatting. Liu Rui and Yang Song heard their dialogue and didn''t speak. They quietly followed these people forward.


    "Why are you going?"


    Just as Xiaoyang and others were about to come out, Bai Bao came unsteadily by himself, then pulled his neck and asked.


    "Shua!"


    The four men standing at the door turned to him and asked, "Bai Bao?"


    "Ah! Do you know me?"


    Bai Bao answered casually with a smile and walked forward.


    "Bang!"


    Xiaoyang reached out and pushed open the door, and came out with Liu Rui. He was also stunned when he saw Bai Bao. His body unconsciously blocked Liu Rui, and then said, "who are you? Hurry!"


    "Boy, my name is Bai Bao!!!"


    Bai Bao nodded, then simply turned around and took out the imitation 64 from his waist.


    "Bai... Bai Bao!! you are Bai Bao!!"


    Xiao Yang stared and stammered.


    "Do you know each other this time?" Bai Bao smiled.


    "I... my eldest brother is sun Lei. Master Bai, we don''t have any conflict..."


    "I have to take these people away..." Bai Bao pointed to Liu Rui and them.


    "That''s not good!!" Xiao Yang looked embarrassed.


    "Kang!!"


    Bai Bao suddenly turned back, raised his hand with a shot and collapsed directly on the ground.


    "Brush!"


    They were stunned and instinctively bowed their heads.


    "Fuck!"


    After they were stunned, they reached out and took out their guns.


    "Yes, it''s my time!"


    Liu Rui pushed his head forward and bumped Xiao Yang.


    "Bang!"


    The two brothers, Wang Hao and Wang Ran, who had been lying in ambush on the side of the road for a long time, jumped out with a jump, holding a * in their hands. They stood on the roadside and shouted, "don''t move, I don''t want to kill people, let''s leave some room for each other, don''t go too far!! it won''t end well at that time!!"


    "Fuck you!"


    Someone from Xiaoyang wanted to take out a gun and scolded.


    "Kang!"


    Wang Hao pulled the trigger, shot a gun on his calf, then licked his lips and said, "didn''t you tell you not to move!! do you have to try my gun?"


    The man knelt on the ground, gritted his teeth and looked at Wang Hao without saying a word.


    "Xiao ran, you go!"


    Wang Hao looked at the crowd with ease and then said to Wang Ran.


    Wang Ran didn''t have any ink. He ran to Liu Rui in two steps and turned out the handcuffs and keys from Xiaoyang.


    "Master Bai, are these children?"


    Xiao Yang narrowed his eyes and stared at Bai Bao.


    "I don''t know these children, but I have to give face to Liu Yong and Xiao Du!!!" Bai Bao replied irritably.


    Xiao Yang gasped and stared at Bai Bao. Then he didn''t speak again.


    "Wow!"


    Liu Rui''s handcuffs were untied. He moved his wrist, then suddenly turned his head, gritted his teeth and asked Bai Bao, "can this man be taken away?"


    "Whatever you want!"


    Bai Bao replied without hesitation.


    "Bang!!"


    Liu Rui kicked Xiaoyang on his back knee, then pulled up his hair, rushed into Xiaoyang with an expressionless face and said, "do you remember what I told you just now? You''re waiting for me to fucking kill you..."


    "Fuck your mother!"


    Xiao Yang looked back, stared at the beads and scolded.


    "Look at your mouth!"


    Liu Rui went up with a big mouth and then directly stuffed Xiao Yang into the car.


    Several people crowded into the car and soon ran away overbearing.


    Xiao Yang''s other accomplices then took out their mobile phones and dialed a phone. After connecting, they directly said, "brother Lei, someone saved him!! brother Yang was also taken away!"


    "About saving people, those children?"


    Sun Lei asked directly.


    "No, it seems to be called white..."


    "Bai Bao!!??" Sun Lei shouted without thinking.


    "Yes, that''s him!"


    After listening to his words, sun Lei didn''t even answer. He directly hung up his cell phone.


    In Toyota''s bullying, Bai Bao''s phone rang less than ten minutes after several people left.


    "Hello?" Bai Bao answered the phone and said softly.


    "Brother Bai, I''m Xiao Lei, the one who played with Zhao San..." Sun Lei said quickly.


    "What''s up?"


    "Brother Bai, I didn''t provoke you?" Sun Lei''s posture was very low.


    "No, I don''t know you..."


    "Brother Bai, those children are very important to me. Can you..."


    "No!" Bai Bao refused directly.


    "Brother Bai, I''ll give you ten times as much money as they give you!!!" Sun Lei shouted excitedly.


    "Are you rich? Am I fucking short of money???"


    With that, Bai Bao hung up the phone directly, shook his head and said, "now the child can''t speak more and more..."


    "Brother, who are you?"


    Yang Song asked suspiciously.


    "I''m king li of tota!!" Bai Bao doesn''t recognize Yang Song, so he doesn''t have a good attitude towards them.


    "Ah!! who are those two Nezha?"


    Yang Song pulled it and Wang Hao asked.


    "Fuck!"


    Bai Bao collapsed in an instant.


    "Jingling bell!!"


    Bai Bao''s cell phone rings. It''s Du Xianyang.


    "It''s done!" Bai Bao said directly after receiving the phone.


    "How many?" Du Xianyang asked.


    "Saved three, catch one!"


    "Shit, one is missing..."


    "That shouldn''t be here..."


    "Thank you, uncle!!" Du Xianyang smiled.


    "Ha ha, I haven''t seen a nephew like you. I pushed your uncle into the fire pit again and again..." Bai Bao also smiled helplessly.


    "There''s no next time, uncle. Don''t worry!"


    "Roll the calf, where will people send it?"


    "You asked the people in the car. They said they would go wherever they went..."


    Then Bai Bao hung up the phone.


    "Brother, are you Lao Du''s uncle?" Liu Rui asked when he saw Bai Bao hang up the phone.


    "Ah, what''s the matter?" Bai Bao lit a cigarette.


    "I said, why don''t you do anything all day and return his mother''s money? It turned out that you are such an awesome uncle!!!"

 Chapter 142

    "He is rich because his father is rich. It has nothing to do with me..." Bai Bao smiled.


    "It''s a good life for Du broken shoes..."


    There is a rich father and a powerful uncle. Even Liu Rui, who has always regarded himself as noble, is a little jealous.


    "What is your relationship with Liu Yong?" Bai Bao suddenly asked.


    "Liu Yong, I''m uncle!!!" Liu Rui said proudly.


    "Hehe, you have a good life..."


    Thirty minutes later, Liu Rui and Bai Bao came to our first base camp, little bee KTV.


    "Draft it, hurry in... You''ll feel better later!!!" Liu Rui pushed Xiaoyang into the little bee KTV.


    I, Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan sat quietly on the sofa, bowed my head and smoked.


    "Shua!"


    When I saw Liu Rui and them coming in, I suddenly looked up and walked up quickly.


    "Are you back? Are you okay?" I asked.


    "It''s all right. I have to torture this fool later..." Liu Rui said fiercely looking at Xiao Yang in front of him.


    Instead of paying attention to Liu Rui, I took a few steps forward, looked at Bai Bao and said, "you are Du Xianyang''s uncle, master Bai?"


    "It''s me." Bai Bao nodded.


    "Hard work!!" I stretched out my right hand and simply shook it with Bai Bao.


    "It''s all right. Just call Du Xianyang for the money..."


    "OK!" I nodded.


    "That''s nothing. I''ll go back..."


    Bai Bao turned and left.


    "Master Bai, can you lend me some guns!!"


    There was a silence, I said, gritting my teeth.


    "There''s something left to deal with?"


    Bai Bao was surprised.


    "Well, something happened again..."


    I nodded.


    "We don''t?"


    "No, we can handle it ourselves..."


    I shook my head.


    Bai Bao didn''t continue to ask me why I wanted money. He turned directly to Wang Hao and shouted, "leave the gun for them..."


    Wang Hao took several guns from the car and put them on the ground. Then he followed Bai Bao directly and became overbearing.


    "Buzz!"


    Baibao team left.


    "Ye, why do you want a gun?" Liu Rui looked at me and asked.


    I looked at Liu Rui. Without a sound, I squatted down and played with the gun left by Bai Bao.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Rui saw that we didn''t look right and vaguely felt that something had happened.


    After Liu Rui asked, no one answered.


    "Yuanyuan, you are the most honest. What happened?" Liu Rui shook Yuanyuan excitedly.


    "Wu Mei was kidnapped!!!"


    Yuan Yuan looked at Liu Rui in a hurry, but couldn''t help telling him the truth.


    "What are you talking about?" Liu Rui stared.


    Yuan Yuan is silent.


    "You''re kidding me, aren''t you? You must be lying to me... Wu Mei is at home. How can he have an accident..." Liu Rui still couldn''t accept the fact. He grinned and hawed like a psycho.


    "Leaf, are you lying to me and teasing me, aren''t you???"


    Liu Rui saw that Yuanyuan ignored him and ran to me again.


    "Ruizi, I''m sorry!!!"


    I lowered my head in pain and dared not look directly at Liu Rui.


    "Wu Mei is really... Really kidnapped!!!"


    Liu Ruipu sat down on the ground with straight eyes and dull eyes.


    I looked at Liu Rui''s expression and killed myself. We shouldn''t have left Wu Mei at home alone. He was definitely unsafe as a girl, but none of us thought of it. At that time, she wanted to go out with me, but none of our men agreed. If I thought more and left a person to accompany her, Then this would not have happened.


    Originally, I wanted Bai Bao to rescue Liu Rui and them, and exchange Xiao Yang and sun Lei for the young lady, and then save the old car. All this is finished, but people are not as good as heaven. I didn''t expect Wu Mei to be kidnapped at this time, and we don''t know whether Wu Mei was kidnapped by sun Lei. If so, it''s OK. We can exchange Xiao Yang for Wu Mei, But if not, it will be in trouble


    "Hahaha!!!"


    At this time, Xiao Yang lying on the ground laughed.


    "I fuck your mother, I fucking shot you!!!"


    Liu Rui excitedly picked up the gun on the ground, pointed to Xiaoyang and scolded.


    "Shoot, shoot, you''ll never see your daughter-in-law in your life!! shoot!"


    Xiaoyang also understood what was going on, so he concluded that Liu Rui didn''t dare to shoot.


    But Liu Rui was so excited that his fingers gently pulled the trigger.


    "Liu Rui, are you fucking crazy!!"


    I saw that Liu Rui really wanted to shoot, so I went up and grabbed the gun directly.


    "Drafting? It''s all because of you. If I don''t shoot today, I can kill you..."


    Liu Ruihong threw his eyes at Xiao Yang. Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song and Duan Hui also hated Xiao Yang. They joined the ranks of torturing Xiao Yang. For a time, there were screams in the hall.


    I sat quietly on the sofa smoking and waiting for sun Lei''s call, because I knew that if sun Lei tied Wu Mei away, he would call me to change people.


    As time went by, my phone didn''t ring!!


    On the other end, the ice cream factory next to the railway station.


    When sun Lei knew that Xiao Yang was kidnapped, he rushed to the scene at the first time.


    "Brother Lei, what should I do?" a little brother stood next to sun Lei and asked softly.


    "Fuck, underestimate these children..." Sun Lei''s front teeth bit the butt of his cigarette and scolded with his mobile phone in his hand.


    "Those who come here have guns in their hands. Brothers dare not fight hard..."


    "It''s not your fault. Bai Bao is here. You can''t keep it..." Sun Lei sighed.


    In fact, sun Lei now knows that there is only one way to save Xiao Yang, that is, to change the young lady, but once he changes, his plan will fail, and he will be busy in vain these days. Sun Lei is unwilling!!


    He doesn''t want to let us go so easily. He wants to kill us, so he is struggling. Is Xiaoyang important or is it important to drive us away?


    Xiao Yang, who has been beaten and has no human appearance, certainly doesn''t know. Sun Lei didn''t want to save him for the first time. If he knew, what would he think??


    In fact, for sun Lei, Xiaoyang is nothing more than the second Wang Shuo. At the beginning, he could easily give up Wang Shuo. Now, of course, it is also possible to give up Xiaoyang. These things are not difficult to understand, because sun Lei is such a person!


    After some ideological struggle, sun Lei picked up his mobile phone and decided to change!


    Sun Lei is not out of his feelings for Xiaoyang, but out of his inability to explain to the people below. He has no choice but to change with us.


    When Liu Yong quickly searched my phone, his cell phone rang!!!

 Chapter 143

    Seeing that it was a strange number, sun Lei frowned and hung up because he was in a hurry to contact me now.


    Who knows, he just hung up here and called again there. Sun Lei reluctantly pressed the connect button and scolded in a very bad mood: "are you fucking sick? Call in the middle of the night!!"


    "Mr. Sun, what''s the matter? You''re so angry?" the other end of the phone uses a voice transformer. Don''t tell who it is. Even men and women can''t hear it.


    "Who are you?" Sun Lei asked suspiciously as soon as he heard that he knew himself opposite.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, but I have what you want in my hand!!"


    "What is it?"


    "Alone..."


    "Who?" Sun Lei thought it was Xiao Yang.


    "I sent you the MMS. Do you dare to be interested? If you feel interested, call 500000 to the account on the MMS!!"


    Then the other end of the phone hung up directly.


    Sun Lei quickly looked through his mobile phone and finally found the MMS sent by the strange number. The content is very simple, a photo and an account!


    The person in the picture is Wu Mei blindfolded!!!


    Sun Lei came when we opened business, so he knew Wu Mei. He also knew that Wu Mei was Liu Rui''s girlfriend. He looked at the picture and thought for a while, and then directly dialed back to the strange number.


    The phone was connected instantly.


    "How, sun is not always very interested?" the other end of the phone smiled. Due to the use of voice change, the laughter sounded terrible, which made sun Lei tremble all over.


    "You... Who are you?"


    "I said, it doesn''t matter who I am?"


    "... how to deal?" Sun Lei asked after a moment of silence.


    "Make money, and then let your people wait at the door!" the other party replied very succinctly.


    "Why should I trust you?"


    "You have no choice. After 30 minutes, I can''t receive the money, so I''ll give it back to Ye Han!!"


    "No! No..."


    Before sun Lei finished, he found that the phone had been hung up


    He leaned back in his chair and meditated for a while. Finally, he chose to believe these people. He picked up his mobile phone and dialed the finance department.


    In twenty minutes, the financial department will remit 500000 yuan.


    Sun Lei received a text message on his mobile phone. The message reads as follows: "the money has arrived. Let your people wait at the door. Don''t play tricks!!"


    "Bruce Lee, come here..." Sun Lei waved to a younger brother.


    "What''s the matter, brother Lei?"


    "You''ll take some people to meet people at the door later!!"


    "Brother Yang is back?" the younger brother was surprised.


    "If you want to go, you''ll go quickly!!" Sun Lei kicked his little brother. He scolded irritably.


    The younger brother didn''t dare to ask more, so he was ready to go out with people.


    "Remember the license plate number!"


    Sun Lei thought and asked.


    Bruce Lee waited at the door with people for about ten minutes, and a white van came quickly.


    "Bang!"


    When the van passed the gate of the factory, it didn''t stop, but the door was pulled open and a girl threw it down.


    Bruce Lee hurried up to catch the girl and looked up at the van, but he found that there was no license plate on the van.


    Wu Mei was taken to the factory. Sun Lei tore off Wu Mei''s eye mask and nodded with satisfaction after confirming that it was indeed Wu Mei.


    "Do you remember the license plate number?" Sun Lei asked.


    "Van, no brand..."


    "What about the people in the car?" Sun Lei then asked.


    "There''s no light in the car. I can''t see anyone..."


    "Who are these people?" Sun Lei whispered.


    "Brother Lei, what about this woman?"


    "Tie it up and don''t move!!"


    "Good!"


    The Little Dragon nodded and tied the unconscious Wu Mei to the chair.


    Sun Lei sat on the sofa and thought. Then he took out his mobile phone in a good mood and dialed it directly to me.


    On the other end, the little bee is in the KTV.


    I finally waited for sun Lei''s call.


    "Is Wu Mei in your hand?" I asked directly after receiving the phone.


    "Here I am..."


    "Wu Mei, change your little Yang, and then let''s play again. How about it?"


    "Yes!" Sun Lei had no ink.


    "Where to trade?"


    "Old place!!!"


    Then I hung up my cell phone, stood up and shouted to Liu Rui: "take this fool, take this guy, let''s go save sister Wu..."


    "Have you found my daughter-in-law?" when Liu Rui heard what I said, he was refreshed in an instant.


    "In sun Lei''s hand, let''s go..." I nodded.


    "How''s my daughter-in-law?"


    "Very safe!!"


    "Fuck, I had to tear up those fools in the past, and even my fucking daughter-in-law dared to tie them!!" Liu Rui kicked Xiaoyang and scolded.


    "It''s mainly to change people there. Try not to do it, because there are many people opposite..." I know now, so people are very angry, so I specially asked.


    "Do you think sun Lei will cheat us?" Duan Hui said at this time.


    "I don''t think so. He also wants to save people. If he''s Yin, we can fire directly. Don''t get used to it. Even if he''s a fucking robber today, I''ll get sister Wu back!!!"


    Then the six of us took Xiao Yang out of the hall and got into two cars.


    I, Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan, Duan Hui and Yang Song.


    Since Bai Bao left us only a limited number of guns, we have three on this car and one on Yuanyuan''s car.


    The reason why I make this arrangement is that if there is an accident, the three of us with guns will be cut off, and Yuanyuan will be responsible for saving Wu Mei.


    An hour later, we came to the ice cream factory.


    Sun Lei''s people have been waiting at the door for a long time.


    "Where are people?" I rolled down the window and asked sun Lei.


    "Where''s Xiao Yang?" Sun Lei asked.


    "In the back car..." I pointed to Yuanyuan''s car.


    "OK!" Sun Lei nodded, then turned and shouted, "bring people up!!"


    After a while, several people carried the unconscious Wu Mei out of the factory.


    When Liu Rui saw Wu Mei, he pulled open the door and ran down.


    "Brush!"


    A little brother took out a pistol and pointed at Liu Rui.


    "Bang!"


    Meng Liang also pulled open the door and walked down with a * in his hand.


    "High! High! High!"


    Meng Liang fired three shots at Tian Lian, then pointed a gun at Sun Lei: "President sun, if someone dares to shoot, does he? You must be the first to die!"


    "Ye Han, what do you mean?" Sun Lei looked at me and asked expressionless.


    "It seems that your people took out the gun first..." I smiled.


    "Where are my people?"


    At this time, Yuanyuan opened the door and pulled the half dead Xiaoyang out of the car.


    Sun Lei frowned slightly when he saw Xiao Yang''s appearance.


    "Can I take the person this time?" I looked at Sun Lei and asked.


    "Yes!" Sun Lei nodded.


    Liu Rui walks back to the car with Wu Mei in his arms, while Meng Liang always holds * and looks at Sun Lei closely.


    "Liangzi, get in the car!" I shouted at Meng Liang.


    After listening, Meng Liang pulled open the door and got on the car.


    "Sun Lei, H city has you without me. I could clean you up at the beginning, but now I can still!!!"


    I shouted to sun Lei and then started the car directly.

 Chapter 144

    Yuanyuan''s car followed our car and drove about three kilometers. I shouted in a low voice, "stop!"


    Meng Liang put on the brake and Yuanyuan and they stopped.


    "What''s the matter?" Yuan Yuan poked his head out of the window and shouted.


    "Come here..."


    Yuanyuan pulled open the door and ran to our car.


    "You take Wu Mei to your car, and then let''s go separately. You go by the path..." I whispered close to Yuanyuan''s ear.


    "Good!"


    Yuan Yuan nodded, then took Wu Mei from Liu ruihuai and returned to their car.


    "The couple just got together, why did you break it up!!" Yang Song saw Yuanyuan holding Wu Mei back and said with a big mouth.


    "The leaves let me hold them... I''m afraid of an accident!!" Yuan Yuan thought about it and said.


    "He is so paranoid that he is suffering from paranoia..."


    "Better be careful!"


    The car started again. The soldiers were divided into two ways. We took the main road, and Yuanyuan they went back along the path.


    Meng Liang drove the car and ran less than two kilometers. I suddenly relaxed a lot. I thought the people behind must not catch up.


    But unexpectedly, I lit a cigarette and was about to talk to Liu Rui about my kung fu. Under the arrangement of fate, sun Lei arranged someone to wait for me in front.


    "Shua!"


    The other two cars drove rapidly. The driver asked the co driver, "Zhu Fei, a modern car, are they?"


    The co pilot''s man, Zhu Fei, is similar in nature to Bai Bao. He specializes in shoveling and working hard for others.


    But Zhu Fei and Bai Bao are obviously not at the same level.


    "It should be two?"


    Zhu Fei saw Hyundai, looked at the license plate number, confirmed that this was our car, and then said, "stop him!"


    "Creak!"


    The driver threw the steering wheel and rushed out in the opposite direction, and the body stopped in front of our modern car.


    When Meng Liang saw Passat coming out of the car, he quickly braked and the body slowed down sharply.


    "When!"


    As soon as our car stopped, the other party shot directly on the modern engine cover.


    "Fuck, I''m really here!"


    Meng Liang took out * and shouted.


    "Leave them alone, drive forward and rush over!"


    I stretched out my hand to stop Meng Liang, then pulled my neck and shouted.


    "Fuck!"


    Meng Liang put away *, whispered a curse, then lay on the steering wheel and stepped on the accelerator. The front of Hyundai Car banged against Zhu Fei''s Passat''s right body, and then ran out directly.


    "Bang!"


    Zhu Fei looked up and shot again, and the glass behind the modern car broke directly.


    "Keep chasing!"


    Zhu Fei took his head back into the car and shouted.


    On the road, two cars chased after him, and Meng Liang was not a local. Soon he lost his direction.


    But I could vaguely see tall buildings in the distance.


    This means that we are almost in the city!


    Ten minutes later, when we thought we had entered the urban area, I found that my judgment was wrong. We didn''t fucking come to the urban area at all, but drove to a dead end. All the fucking construction sites in front!!


    And the fence outside the construction site directly blocked our way.


    "Why is there no fucking way!!!"


    Meng Liang shouted angrily.


    "Get out of the car!"


    I wrung my eyebrows and said, then pushed the door and jumped down.


    The white modern is directly across the intersection. After we get off, we have to go back, but we still have ten steps to go. Zhu Fei and others will arrive.


    Liu Rui looked at the dazzling headlights, sweating on his forehead, looked at me and asked, "what the fuck is this?"


    "Fuck, you can only go forward!!" I replied with my teeth, and then ran directly to the construction site.


    "There''s no way ahead?" Meng Liang stretched out his neck and shouted.


    "If you don''t have a way, make a way!"


    "Bang, bang!"


    Zhu Fei blocked the exit, and five or six people rushed in with guns.


    "Liangzi, shoot!"


    I shouted without looking back.


    "Kang, Kang!"


    The gunfire rang out in an instant, and the two groups of people were far away from each other. The modern car parked on the roadside was instantly beaten into a sieve, which looked terrible.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    I took a pistol and fired several shots at the blue sheet iron outside the construction site. Then I kicked a hole and shouted, "Liangzi, go over!"


    "Good!"


    Meng Liang didn''t say much and went straight in.


    "Liu Rui!!"


    I then shouted. Liu Rui looked at me and then got into the hole.


    "Dangdang!"


    At this moment, several shots were fired. Liu Rui quickly turned back and asked me, "are you all right?"


    "It''s all right, let''s go!"


    I waved my hand and then came over.


    After running out, we hurried to the dark road where we couldn''t see the end.


    After Zhu Fei saw us running, the muzzle of the gun was directly aimed at the hole in the blue iron sheet. He hugged the fire like crazy and collapsed.


    The gunfire broke the silent night, and the originally deserted construction site suddenly became lively.


    I, Meng Liang and Liu Rui rushed into the construction site. The ground was full of cement and steel bars, and the light was insufficient, so it was very difficult for us to run.


    We were less than 400 meters ahead. The road was gone again. There was still a blue iron fence in front of us.


    "Kang Kang!"


    Meng Liang tilted his mouth and, without saying a word, took out his gun.


    "Bang!"


    Liu Rui went up and kicked a gap directly.


    "Step on!"


    Just at this time, clear footsteps came from behind, and Zhu Fei and them came up with guns.


    "Grass Mud Horse!"


    Meng Liang stepped out directly.


    "Kang Kang!!"


    I turned back and fired two shots, then pushed Liu Rui directly, but Liu Rui didn''t move.


    "Get the fuck out of here!" I shouted, staring at the beads.


    "You go first!"


    With that, Liu Rui picked up *, and suddenly hugged Zhu Fei in their direction.


    "Shit!"


    I scolded in a low voice, then jumped out of the construction site, and then Liu Rui jumped out.


    On the muddy dirt road, the three of US helped each other and ran forward. Liu Rui sweated on his forehead and covered his right leg.


    "What the fuck is wrong with you?"


    My arm was bleeding. I turned back and asked Liu Rui.


    "You go first!"


    Liu Rui has been tossed for several days, his body has long been empty, and his thigh has been injured, so he can''t stand such intense exercise.


    "Don''t fucking talk! What do you mean we go first?"


    I murmured.


    "Let you go, you fucking go! Don''t write with me here!!"


    Liu Rui grinned in pain.


    "Fuck off!!!"


    Meng Liang carried Liu Rui on his shoulder, and then ran forward with a big step. I looked at the back, and then ran over.

 Chapter 145

    Two hours later, we finally ran out of the construction site. The injury on Liu Rui''s thigh was a bullet scratch, and the bullet did not enter his leg, so it was not very serious.


    At this time, it was five o''clock in the morning and there were more cars on the road. The three of us stopped a taxi running away to go home and have a rest.


    After getting on the bus, I took out my cell phone and dialed Yuanyuan.


    "Where are you?"


    "In the little bee, why haven''t you come back?" Yuan Yuan replied quickly.


    "I''ll go back right away. How''s Wu Mei?"


    "I woke up, but I don''t know what happened. I know someone has stunned her..."


    "Good!"


    I hung up my cell phone, turned to Liu Rui, smiled and said, "your blood is not in vain. Your daughter-in-law woke up..."


    "Just wake up, just wake up..." Liu Rui''s face was a little pale because of too much bleeding and running. This was the first sentence he said since he got on the bus.


    "Leaves, what shall we do next?" Meng Liang asked, looking at me.


    "Ha ha, I don''t know..." I shook my head helplessly.


    I thought I would take Xiao Yang away and exchange him for a young lady, but I never expected so many things to happen in the middle.


    And now I really have no way, a dead end


    Six thirty in the morning.


    We returned to the little bee KTV. Yuanyuan, Yang Song, Duan Hui and Wu Mei waited for us all night in the hall. At the moment when we saw our safe return, we were finally relieved.


    "Husband, what''s the matter with you!!!" Wu Mei cried painfully as she looked at Liu Rui.


    "It''s all right, it''s all right. The thigh was scratched by the iron sheet..." Liu Rui explained weakly.


    "You let me see!!" Wu Mei said stubbornly with tears.


    "There are so many people. I still take off my pants. I go home..."


    "OK, don''t sit here. Go back to the house and have a rest!!"


    I waved my hand wearily, then returned to my original house, took a cold bath and held a big quilt. I fell asleep in less than three minutes.


    On the other end, the ice cream factory.


    Zhu Fei took people back to the office.


    "Is it finished?" Sun Lei asked expressionless.


    "They all ran away and didn''t catch any!" Zhu Fei said in a depressed tone.


    "What are you talking about!!!" sun leiteng stood up.


    Zhu Fei was stiff and looked at Sun Lei.


    "You''re at this level. Tell me why I can give you 500000!!" Sun Lei shouted word by word, pointing to Zhu Fei''s chest.


    "Bang bang."


    Hearing this, Zhu Fei immediately clenched his teeth and then said to sun Lei, "I''ll go again and kill them..."


    "All right, stop."


    Sun Lei replied faintly, and then went straight out of the ice cream factory.


    "The balance..."


    Zhu Fei hurriedly chased out.


    "I haven''t done it well. Do you care if I want the balance???"


    Sun Lei shouted without looking back.


    "Fuck you!"


    Zhu Fei looked at Sun Lei''s back and gritted his teeth and scolded.


    "What''s the matter, brother?"


    At this time, one of Zhu Fei''s younger brothers had just wrapped up the wound and went to Zhu Fei and asked.


    "Not a penny..."


    Zhu Fei looked at the wound on the chest of his men, frowned and remained silent for a long time, and then said in a hoarse voice.


    The little brother didn''t say a word when he heard this.


    ����


    I slept directly until 8 o''clock in the evening. When I got up, my head was as swollen and painful as if I had drunk too much. I staggered to the bathroom and simply washed my face.


    "Wake up?"


    Yuan Yuan first saw me. At this time, he was playing poker with Liu Rui and Yang Songzheng in the living room.


    "Good recovery? You can play poker on the ground..."


    I patted Liu Rui on the shoulder and smiled.


    "After this, the organization must give me a few days off!!"


    Liu Rui said with a big mouth.


    Hearing this, my face suddenly became overcast. I don''t know what to say. It''s not certain whether the organization is there or not


    Liu Rui also felt that he had said the wrong thing, lowered his head and stopped squeaking.


    "By the way, ye, where''s your cell phone?" Yuan Yuan suddenly asked.


    "Ah? It''s in my clothes. What''s the matter?"


    "Lao Du came to you and said you couldn''t get through. I''m here..."


    After listening, I quickly turned out my mobile phone and found that there was no power, so I ran to find the charger. After a while, the mobile phone turned on.


    I saw more than ten missed, including yuan yuan, Du Xianyang and a strange number


    I didn''t think much about it. I called Du Xianyang directly.


    "Shit, brother, you call me back. I thought you were dead!!" Du Xianyang shouted in a broken Gong voice after receiving the phone.


    "My cell phone ran out of power yesterday..." I smiled awkwardly and explained.


    "I heard you borrowed all my uncle''s guns. What''s the matter with you?"


    Du Xianyang''s sentence moved me a little. He paused and said, "it''s all handled!!"


    "That''s OK. I have to go out and make an appointment. I won''t tell you first..." Du Xianyang said carelessly.


    "Brother, aren''t you just married?" I was speechless.


    "In fact, I''ll tell you a secret. Don''t tell others..." Du Xianyang said mysteriously.


    "What''s the secret?" I was a little curious.


    "In fact, I usually get married when I have no money..."


    After that, Du Xianyang hung up the phone directly, which really made Liu Rui guess. This B lives on the money.


    I lay in bed and smiled, then picked up my cell phone and casually turned over the text message.


    Suddenly a text message sent to me by a strange number came into my eyes.


    The text message reads as follows: "do you want to know where the lady is? Call one million on this account."


    After reading the text message, I fell into a deep thought. Who sent it to me?


    Is it sun Lei''s trap again?


    After thinking for a while, I couldn''t manage so much. I dialed the number of sending text messages directly.


    "Hello, Mr. Ye." the other side answered soon.


    "Who are you?" I asked, frowning.


    "Hehe, everyone likes to ask this question. Don''t care who I am. If you want to know where the lady is, give me a million and I''ll tell you!!" the opposite side speaks very directly.


    "That''s the account, right?"


    I can''t care so much now, because this may be the only chance to save the old car. I really don''t have a clue except this news, so I don''t think whether he really knows or doesn''t know. Even if he deceives me, I admit it.


    "Boss Ye is very cheerful! Give me some money and I''ll tell you the address!"


    Then the phone was hung up.


    I lay in bed in deep thought. After a while, I picked up my cell phone and dialed Du Xianyang.


    "Brother, don''t I tell you now? My pants are off when I make an appointment!!" a voice of great collapse came from the other end of the phone.


    "I have something serious to do with you!!"

 Chapter 146

    "What business?" Du Xianyang was stunned and then asked.


    "... lend me some money!!"


    "How much do you want?"


    "A hundred!!"


    "Can you tell me what to do?" Du Xianyang asked hesitantly as soon as he heard that the money was not small.


    "Someone sold me some news..." I thought about it and still didn''t lie to him.


    "Is that right?"


    "... I don''t know!!" I was silent for a moment.


    "Hehe, in fact, leaves sometimes. There''s no need to kill each other. Go in when you go in. It''s easier inside than outside. I''ll tell you, OK, I''ll remit the money to you later, and you can watch the rest by yourself..."


    "I''ll have someone send it to you later..."


    "Don''t fucking talk to me. It''s useless. Just give it whenever you want. I won''t tell you. This Sao B is out of water..."


    After that, Du Xian hung up the phone. Ten minutes later, the money called, 1.5 million! Half a million more!!


    When the money arrived, I went directly to the bank outside the door and called it according to the message. I called a million.


    After a while, I received a text message: "green community, unit 3, building 4, 203. Hurry up, they may change places!!"


    I frowned and looked at the text message. After a while, I called the criminal investigation captain Guo Siwei.


    "What''s up?" Guo thought, saving my phone, came up and asked directly.


    "Can you do me a favor?"


    "What''s up?"


    "Help me check the account holder of my mobile phone number!" I said directly.


    "OK, send it to me!"


    I hung up the phone and sent the strange mobile phone number to Guo Siwei in the form of text message.


    After a while, Guo thought back a text message to me, two words: "black card!!"


    I stood at the door of the bank and thought about it. Finally, I decided to believe this person once, because this is our last chance. I have to bet!!


    After returning to the little bee, I called Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan together.


    "I''ll give you two an address later. The lady may or may not be there. Can you bring someone back directly?" I looked at Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan.


    "Yes!!" they nodded.


    "You two drive this car," I said slowly, pointing to Hyundai at the door.


    Meng Liang heard me, glanced at the car, then nodded and said, "OK!"


    "Are you two enough?"


    I added.


    "Stay and watch the house!"


    Yuan Yuan said without hesitation.


    ��������


    When I heard this, I was a little speechless. I interposed my hands and was silent for a second. I could only nod and say, "take the gun and withdraw in case of danger!!"


    "Why don''t Yang Song go with us..."


    Yuan Yuan smiled with white teeth and said something to me.


    "Are you going?"


    I turned and looked at Yang Song.


    "Don''t go, don''t go..."


    Yang Song immediately shook his head.


    "OK, you three will set out in a minute!!"


    I wanted to give two instructions, but I didn''t know what to say, so I only patted Meng Liang on the shoulder.


    Meng Liang nodded. Then he shouted at Yang Song, "go. Get on the bus."


    "I fucking said I wouldn''t go..."


    Yang Song shouted holding the sofa.


    "You also watch cartoons at home. You might as well go out with us..."


    With that, Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan dragged Yang Song into the modern car with a handful of snot and tears.


    After a while, the car slowly left.


    The other end.


    After leaving the ice cream factory, sun Lei didn''t go home, but went directly to the hospital to see Xiao Yang.


    "Brother Lei!!" Xiao Yang was excited to sit up when he saw sun Lei coming in.


    "How do you feel?" Sun Lei slowly sat beside Xiao Yang.


    "No big deal!!" Xiao Yang smiled and then asked, "what''s going on at home?"


    Sun Lei sighed and slowly replied, "Zhu Fei''s personnel didn''t understand... They all ran away!!"


    "After all, it''s not my family''s business. I''m sure I don''t care so much..." Xiao Yang shook his head.


    "Don''t talk about him. That young lady is a hidden danger. Hurry to solve it."


    Sun Lei turned off the topic, gently waved his hand, then leaned back in his seat and said.


    "But..." Xiao Yang was about to speak.


    "If you don''t be cruel, you can''t achieve great things. I''ve already found the person and has arrived."


    Sun Lei said softly with his eyes closed.


    "Don''t you have to find someone else for such a thing?"


    Xiao Yang was a little confused.


    "Hehe, these children are a little evil. It''s better to be safe. I don''t want to have an accident..."


    Xiao Yang didn''t speak after listening, because he felt that sun Lei was afraid!!


    ����


    At the other end, Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan and Yang Song have arrived at the green campus.


    "If there''s a good thing, you two don''t think about me. You two take me with you when you fucking die..." Yang Song''s two words have been written in ink. Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan both have a heart to kill him.


    "Shit, play silence with me..." when Yang Song saw that no one paid attention to him, he began to talk to himself.


    "Bah!"


    Meng Liang spat and looked up at the building number.


    "That''s it. I''ll go up and save people instead of killing people!" Meng Liang turned his head to Yuanyuan and Yang Song.


    "Let''s go up like this?" Yang Song asked in surprise.


    "What else do you want?" Meng Liang asked.


    "Not the whole slogan?" Yang Song thought and said.


    "Roll the calf!!!"


    After that, the three walked directly to the corridor and soon found the so-called Room 203.


    "Bang bang!!"


    Meng Liang knocked on the door three times.


    "Who?"


    Soon a boy''s voice sounded.


    "Express delivery!!"


    Meng Liang replied.


    "I don''t have a courier?"


    The boy is a little confused.


    "The name written on the express is sun Lei!!"


    Meng Liang had an idea. He knew that the boy must know sun Lei.


    "Creak!!"


    The boy opened a small crack in the door and was about to poke his head out.


    "Bang!"


    Yang Song kicked the door open from the side.


    "Draft!!"


    The boy reached out and was ready to take out the guy.


    "Don''t move, you''ll be killed if you move!"


    Meng Liang held the gun and said expressionless.


    The boy was stunned. He lay on the ground and didn''t dare to move. He stammered: "big... Big brother, I''m just a little brother. Don''t fix me..."


    "Where is the lady?" Meng Liang asked.


    "What lady?" the boy was puzzled.


    "Bang!"


    Yuanyuan pouted on the boy''s face.


    "Say it or not?"


    "You mean that woman, she''s in the back room..."


    Yuanyuan''s kick really worked. The boy immediately told the truth.


    "Yang Song, you go in and have a look. We''re looking at him here!!"


    Meng liangchong shouted to Yang Song.


    "Good!"


    Yang Song nodded and went straight to the inner room. After entering the room, he found that a woman''s whole body was tied to a chair.


    Moreover, Yang Song is a little impressed with this woman, because after all, he is the psychological counselor of miss Hougong, and he has had more or less contact with her.


    "Why do you bother? Put on your clothes and go with me later..."


    Yang Song said painstakingly as he untied the rope for the young lady.

 Chapter 147

    "How much do they give you? Your treatment..." Yang Song threw a dress to miss and frowned


    "They haven''t given me money yet..." Xiao Hong said while shivering in her clothes.


    "Ha ha, they did it. It''s really fucking killing..." Yang Song shook his head and smiled.


    At this time, Xiao Hong suddenly bent down and held up the stool to hit Yang Song.


    "Bang!" Yang Song grabbed Xiao Hong''s neck with his left hand and stopped the stool with his right hand. "Do you think you can fix me? And there are two animals with guns outside..."


    "I can''t go back with you!!!!!" Xiao Hong looks at Yang Song with tears in her eyes.


    "Come with me, who let you frame us? Who did you bite!!" Yang Songhua twisted her neck and sat directly on the bed.


    "...!" Xiao Hong stood where she was, her chest fluctuated violently. After being silent for a long time, she knelt down and begged Yang Song and said: "... Brother!! I was forced, too. Just don''t see me, OK?"


    At this time, Meng Liang shouted outside the door, "Yang Song, are you finished? Hurry up!"


    "I''ll go back with you and you''ll kill me! Do you know!!!" Xiao Hong is full of tears and opens her mouth to beg.


    "No, we just give you to the police. If you don''t follow me, the old car can''t come out..."


    With that, Yang Song tied Xiao Hong''s hand on one end of the rope and tied the other end to his waist, holding the young lady out of the bedroom.


    "Done!!" Yang Song smiled at Meng Liang after coming out.


    "Go downstairs!" Meng Liang pointed to the door and said to Yang Song.


    "Brother, i...!" the doorman opened his mouth and was about to speak.


    "Bang!!"


    Yuanyuanyi * smashed down and fainted directly.


    "Brother, I''ll give you all my money." Xiaohong shouted when she saw the boy knocked unconscious.


    "Pa!" Meng Liang slapped his mouth on Xiao Hong''s face and said, "do you fucking know? Because you tossed us into what kind of B. If sarong comes with us, I can make you suffer less!!!"


    Xiao Hong''s face was gray and her eyes were empty.


    Ten minutes later, Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan and Yang Song took Xiao Hong downstairs.


    "Get on!" Yang Song opened the door and said to Xia Xiaohong.


    Like wood, Xiao Hong has stepped into the modern age.


    Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan also got on the bus. After getting on the bus, Meng Liang just wanted to take out his cell phone and call me.


    "Buzz"


    Another pickup truck waiting in the community started directly and crashed into Meng Liang''s modern car!


    "Wow!"


    Meng Liang took out his pistol, rolled sideways and hugged the fire directly.


    "Kang!"


    The front windshield of the pickup truck was directly broken, with circular spider lines, but the driver reacted very quickly and hid directly under the steering wheel!


    "Bang!"


    The front of the pickup truck directly hit the rear of the modern car, and the two cars ran forward. The front of the modern car hit the flower bed cement, and the modern car was directly sandwiched in the middle.


    "Do it, catch it alive!" shouted Xiao Long, sun Lei''s younger brother.


    "Bang!"


    The driver who hit the car opened the door and ran straight to Meng Liang.


    "Fuck you!"


    Yang Song swung hard after getting off the bus. As soon as the man appeared, he was directly hit by Yang Song. Yuan Yuan followed him and kicked him off.


    "Shua!"


    The driver lay on the ground, touched the pistol and quickly pulled the trigger in the direction of Yang Song and Yuan Yuan.


    "Kang! Kang! Kang!"


    The driver fired three shots in a row.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    "I fucking fought with you!!!"


    Meng Liang gasped heavily and shouted loudly with a gun.


    "Pinima, it''s obviously running for us. Hurry up..." Yang Song grabbed Meng Liang and ran to the fence next to the community.


    "Where are the people?" Bruce Lee quickly ran to the driver and asked.


    "Run... Run... The three of them run too fast!" the driver said intermittently with sweat on his forehead.


    "Fuck! What a fucking waste!" Bruce Lee stamped his feet angrily and scolded with gnashing teeth.


    The crowd looked at Bruce Lee and no one said a word.


    "Hurry up!" Bruce Lee shouted quickly after scolding.


    Xiaohong is pulled down from the modern, her eyes confused, and she looks at Bruce Lee at a loss.


    Behind the fence of the community.


    "You fucking drag me to run a JB???" Meng Liang stood up holding the trunk, sweating on his forehead and scolded Yang Song


    "Fart, why don''t you run? Let people catch you? It''s obvious that the opposite side is ready to squat us. Otherwise, how could it be so coincidence that they came out just as we were leaving???" Yang Song said clearly.


    "Miss let them take it away. It''s fucking busy again!!!" Meng Liang bared his teeth and hit the trunk with both hands.


    "Liangzi, I think Yang Song is right. We can''t do the opposite. Anyway, it''s better for us to lose a young lady..." Yuan Yuan squatted on the ground and gently advised.


    "Fuck..." Meng Liang spit and squatted on the ground without talking.


    "What''s next?" Yuan Yuan looked at Yang Song and asked.


    "Let me call ye!"


    With that, Yang Song was ready to take out his mobile phone, just at this time.


    "Whoosh!"


    A shadow flew directly at Bruce Lee''s pickup truck.


    "When!"


    "Bang!!"


    A brick was fixed directly on the glass, which scared the driver to brake twice.


    "Creak!"


    The tire rubbed on the ground for more than one meter before it stopped slowly.


    "Bang!"


    The tires of the pickup truck exploded with a gunshot.


    "Fuck you, there are others!" Bruce Lee shouted back.


    "Shit B, it''s not over?" the driver got out of the car with a gun.


    ����


    "Is Ye Zi coming?" Meng liangteng, who saw this scene, stood up and asked.


    "Don''t move yet, not necessarily leaves!!" Yang Song stopped Meng Liang.


    Three people then squatted behind the fence to observe the situation in the community.


    ����


    After the driver got off the bus, he fired several shots at the back.


    "Kang!"


    Looking at someone shooting from the opposite side, he quickly fought back, and suddenly a fire appeared in the night.


    "Shua!"


    The driver bent down, turned his head and shouted at Bruce Lee, "there are a lot of people opposite. Why JB?"


    "If not, withdraw!!" Bruce Lee replied.


    However, at this time, there were seven or eight people across the street, who rushed towards Bruce Lee like crazy.


    At this time, all the people on Bruce Lee''s van ran down, about five or six, and one person had a gun in his hand.


    "Fuck, go up and do it with them!!" Bruce Lee, hiding behind the car, shouted with his teeth clenched.


    "High!!! High!!! High!!! High!!"


    The two sides immediately shot at each other, and the fire lit up the whole night sky.


    "Fuck, it''s time to put on the bayonet!!!"


    Just as the bullets on both sides were about the same, the leader of the group of strangers shouted.

 Chapter 148

    The leader then rushed directly to the driver, kicked him in the stomach and flew out.


    The leader stepped forward, stepped on the driver''s face, smiled and asked, "is it cool?"


    "Yes... It''s you!!" the driver looked at the leader with an incredible face.


    "Goodbye!!"


    The leader raised * and roughly hit the driver''s temple. The driver suddenly had blood in his nostrils and lay on the ground with a bang.


    "Where the fuck are you going!" after handling the driver, the leader reached out and grabbed Bruce Lee''s hair.


    "Kang!"


    Bruce Lee shot back, but he was too busy. He missed the shot directly.


    "Bang!"


    The leader pulled up his hair, avoided the muzzle of the gun, kicked Bruce Lee in the crotch, and Bruce Lee fell to the ground in an instant.


    "Fuck your mother!" just then, a man rushed up with a knife and ran straight to the neck of the leader!


    "Bang!"


    The leading accomplice kicked away the knife in the man''s hand, then raised his leg back, put his knee directly on his head, and just heard a bang. The boy''s mouth was full of blood. This foot directly killed the boy''s two front teeth.


    "Ah!" the boy shouted with his mouth covered.


    "Pa!" the leading accomplice pinched his neck and pointed a military thorn at his stomach.


    "Man, don''t, don''t...!" the boy''s eyes were frightened.


    "...!" the accomplice looked at him, smiled, and then put his hands to work.


    "Pooh!"


    The army stabbed into his stomach and the boy sat down on the ground.


    "Pop, pop, pop!"


    At the same time, the leader pouted directly on Bruce Lee''s face.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Bruce Lee lay on the ground, gasping violently, stared at the leader with his eyes and asked, "shit, Zhu Fei, how much do those people in the harem give you???"


    "Shit, what''s going on? Zhu Fei, why are they here!!!" Yang Song squatting behind the fence looked at Zhu Fei in a daze.


    "Did ye find it?" Meng Liang was also very confused.


    "You have to find Bai Bao, but you can''t find them???" said Yuan Yuan.


    "Don''t move yet, let''s see what the plot is!!" Yang Song said.


    you ''re right! This sudden mysterious Gang turned out to be the Zhu Fei team hired by sun Lei.


    "No money!" Zhu Fei looked at him and bent down to pick up the pistol.


    "Shit, why can''t you get along with us?" Bruce Lee said breathlessly along his spittle.


    "Sun Lei is so fucking insidious. Our brothers worked hard for him. In the end, he gave me 50000 yuan. My fucking brother was shot and spent 100000 for surgery!!! You know, eight people died and four were injured because of this job!! we worked hard for two days and gave him 50000???" Zhu Fei said, pointing the muzzle of the gun at Bruce Lee and biting his teeth.


    "... then you don''t have to take it out on us!!" Bruce Lee clenched his teeth and said.


    "Yes, you and sun Lei have to die and work hard. If he gives me half the money, I can''t do this!!" Zhu Fei replied expressionless.


    "Fuck your mother!! this has nothing to do with me!" Bruce Lee roared.


    "Hehe, fuck your mother, if you change me into Bai Bao, will sun Lei dare not give me a penny? No, he still bullies me? Are you honest? I tell you I''m not only going to kill you today, but also let everyone in H city know that I killed you all. People are not cruel and can''t stand firm!! if I don''t have a temper about sun Lei, anyone will dare to bully me in the future!! I''m fucking How can we play in H city!! "Zhu Fei said loudly and pulled the trigger directly.


    "Zhu Fei, fuck NIMA!" Bruce Lee cried as he lay on the ground.


    "Kang!"


    With one shot, Bruce Lee''s head was smashed, his body twitched a few times, and he lost his vitality.


    "Hoo!" Zhu Fei took a deep breath, closed Bruce Lee''s eyes and whispered, "man, you forced me!"


    "Come out!!" Zhu Fei stood up and shouted in Meng Liang''s direction.


    Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan and Yang Song walked out of the fence and looked at Zhu Fei. They didn''t know which one he was playing.


    "Take the lady in the car..." Zhu Fei looked at Meng Liang and said.


    "Man..."


    Meng Lianggang was about to open his mouth and Zhu Fei directly interrupted: "these have nothing to do with you. Don''t think about it. I just retaliate against sun Lei..."


    "Yesterday we were enemies, today we are friends?" Yang Song said with a smile.


    "I''m not fucking friends with you. Remember to kill sun Lei and don''t let me down!!" Zhu Fei waved his hand.


    "Thank you!!" Meng Liang was silent for a moment and opened his mouth.


    "Hehe, thanks a fart. I just want to watch sun Lei finish his calf!!!" Zhu Fei smiled coldly.


    "But..." Yang Song also opened his mouth.


    "Let''s go quickly. Can''t you hear me? Let''s clean up the scene!!" Zhu Fei''s accomplice interrupted irritably.


    After hearing this, Meng Liang directly got into the van and dragged the young lady tied to the seat down. At this time, the young lady was out of her mind.


    Then the three disappeared into the night with the young lady.


    ����


    Ten minutes later, the police arrived, but the car was gone, the body was no longer, and only a large amount of blood was left on the ground. When they turned back, they raised the mouth for monitoring, but they found that all the monitoring at two intersections were broken at the time of the crime.


    ����


    On the road outside the community.


    "What''s this man playing?" Yang Song is still a little confused. He grinds and haws as he walks.


    "It may have made sun Lei anxious..." said Yuan Yuan.


    "Come on, let''s go..." Meng Liang took out his cell phone and dialed it for me.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    "How''s your situation?" I answered the phone anxiously.


    "The man brought it back. Did you find Zhu Fei?" Meng Liang spoke quickly.


    "No!! I don''t know him!! what''s the matter?"


    "That''s all right. Now I can''t say a word or two clearly. Let''s talk about it when we go home..."


    "Good!!"


    I nodded.


    ����


    In the hospital.


    "Has Bruce Lee contacted yet?" Xiao Yang asked, lying on the hospital bed.


    "... not yet, it''s all turned off!!" Sun Lei took a few steps in the house, then touched his nose and said, "you can contact me by phone!!"


    "There are five of them. There are children on the opposite side. What can happen?" Xiao Yang frowned and continued: "is there something wrong with the police?"


    "No!" Sun Lei was silent for a few seconds, and then suddenly asked, "will there be any other situation?"


    "No, why don''t you ask someone to look for it?" Xiao Yang said.


    "That''s all I can do. It''s a fucking worry!"


    With that, sun Lei took out his mobile phone directly and leaned against the window to make a phone call.

 Chapter 149

    Two hours later, little bee KTV hall.


    "Why haven''t these three fools come back?" Liu Rui asked, lying on Wu Mei''s lap like an uncle.


    "It should be fast. I just called me..." I looked up at the quartz clock hanging on the wall and frowned.


    "Nothing will happen?" Duan Hui said with worry.


    "Shut your crow''s mouth..."


    As soon as Liu Rui''s voice fell, a motor sounded outside.


    "Bang!"


    I pushed the door and ran out. Before I could get out of the house, I shouted, "come back!"


    "Fuck, finally back." Yang Song got off the car first, followed by the young lady Xiaohong.


    "How do you feel?" I smiled and patted Yang Song on the shoulder.


    "It''s so fucking exciting!! don''t let me go to work like this next time. My third-generation single pass, big brother!! I can''t come back. Five or six people across from me have guns in their hands. Meng Liang shouted to me and fought with them!! you fucking think I''m Dong Cunrui bombing the bunker!!" Yang Song walked into the house, It seems that he is not very satisfied with Meng Liang''s performance.


    "Leaves!!"


    At this time, Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan got off the bus.


    "Advanced house..."


    I know these two have something to say to me.


    After arriving at the house, Yang Song tied the young lady to the chair, then lit a cigarette for himself and lay directly on the sofa.


    "Brother Rui, can I discuss something with you?" Yang Song said, looking at Liu Rui with blinking eyes.


    "What''s up?"


    "Lend me your daughter-in-law''s thigh to lie down for a while?"


    "Roll the calf!!" before Liu Rui spoke, Wu Mei kicked Yang Song to the ground.


    "That''s how you treat meritorious heroes!!!"


    Yang Song stood up, patted the dust on his body, opened his mouth and shouted at Wu Mei.


    "Then come here and I''ll let you lie down..."


    Wu Mei stroked her white thigh and gave Yang Song a wink.


    "Really?"


    Yang Song hesitated when he saw Wu Mei. He was obviously afraid of being kicked just now.


    "Really, brother song..."


    Wu Mei''s voice is very provocative.


    Yang Song is moved. He has to lie up again.


    "Bang!"


    "Fuck!"


    Yang Song screamed, and Liu Rui kicked her head down before it touched Wu Mei''s thigh!!


    "Ha ha... OK, stop making trouble and talk about what happened..." I said with a smile.


    As the young lady was brought back, we were in a very good mood.


    "Let me tell you, it was a dark and windy night. Meng liang thought he was the God of autumn mountain cars in his car. When he arrived in green community, he was ready to have a casual drift..."


    As soon as Yang Song heard the opportunity to express himself, he immediately whetted haw and began his speech.


    "You shut up, liangko, you say!!"


    I rudely interrupted Yang Song.


    Then Meng Liang told me their story carefully. After that, the room fell silent.


    "Ye, you didn''t find Zhu Fei?" Meng Liang said, looking at me and asked.


    "I don''t know him, how could I find him, and I didn''t expect you to catch miss, because no one knows why you went except us..." I bowed my head and said.


    "How did you know the address of the young lady?" Liu Rui asked the key question at this time.


    "I bought it with money. Someone called me and said he knew where the lady was, so I believed it..." I explained simply.


    "Is Zhu Fei the one who sold you the news?" Meng Liang suddenly realized.


    "Not necessarily..." I shook my head and then said, "if he knows where the young lady is, he can grab the young lady back by himself and sell it to us. There''s no need to let us go and save us..."


    "Yes... If so, doesn''t he take off his pants and fart?" Liu Rui nodded.


    "OK, there''s no need to study this first. I''ll contact Zhu Fei later and ask what''s going on..."


    Then I got up and went straight to the bedroom.


    After returning to the bedroom, I lay in bed with my mobile phone in my hand and kept thinking about whether to contact Zhu Fei!!


    Although we have taken back the lady now, I still don''t understand some things. Is the first Zhu Fei the one who sold me the news?


    If so, what is his purpose?


    If not, who sold me the news?


    How did Zhu Fei arrive at the scene in time to save Meng Liang and them?


    After thinking for a while, I still took out my mobile phone and dialed Du Xianyang.


    "What''s the matter?" Du Xianyang was confused and didn''t wake up.


    "Do you know Zhu Fei?" I asked directly.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "You give me his cell phone number. I have something to do with him..."


    "I''ll text you later..."


    "Good!!"


    After a while, I received a text message from Du Xianyang. It was Zhu Fei''s phone number. I dialed it directly.


    "Ye Han, right?" Zhu Fei answered the phone and asked directly. He guessed that I would call him.


    "Where are you? I have something for you..."


    "... I''ll come to you!!" Zhu Fei said in silence.


    "OK! The Ramen restaurant opposite the little bee KTV."


    Half an hour later, I met Zhu Fei alone in the Ramen restaurant.


    "Pa!"


    I photographed my bank card directly in front of Zhu Fei.


    "What do you mean? Don''t forget that we were enemies when we met last night..."


    Zhu Fei looked at the bank card and asked.


    "That''s taking money to work for others. We don''t have any hatred. Thank you for your help today. Sun Lei is not the same as me. The password is six one..." I said bluntly.


    Zhu Fei looked at the bank card again and said with a smile: "it''s not for money to help you, I just want to revenge sun Lei!!"


    "No matter what you did, you helped us after all. I want to ask you a few questions..."


    "Ask!" Zhu Fei nodded.


    "Are you the one who sold me miss''s address?"


    "No, I don''t know where the lady is!" Zhu Fei''s eyes were firm and should not have lied to me.


    "How did you get to green community?"


    "I followed Bruce Lee and them. I wanted to block sun Lei, but I happened to meet you..."


    Hearing this, I fell silent. It seems that Zhu Fei was not the one who sold me the news. Who could it be?


    "Is there any problem?" Zhu Fei said when he saw that I didn''t speak.


    "No..." I shook my head.


    "Then I''ll go..." Zhu Fei stood up.


    "Can you help me get rid of sun Lei!!" I asked in a low voice.


    "I killed several people under his hands this time, and the police will look for me everywhere soon. We have to go out and hide..." Zhu Fei thought and said.


    "All right, take the money. You need money to run away..."


    "No reward for reactive work..." Zhu Fei refused.


    "Just make a friend!!" I stood up, put my bank card into Zhu Fei''s hand, and then turned and walked out of the noodle shop.


    Zhu Fei looked at my back, looked at the bank card in his hand, stood in situ for a while, then smiled and walked out of the noodle shop.

 Chapter 150

    After seeing Zhu Fei, my head became more confused. If he was the one selling the news, the problem would be much simpler, but the key is not him.


    I now guess that there may be an insider around Sun Lei, but that is a simple guess, there is no substantive evidence.


    After returning to the little bee, I found the young lady Xiao Hong directly.


    Xiao Hong looked at me nervously and trembled slightly.


    "... have you planned to frame us since you came to the harem?" I sat opposite Xiao Hong, lit a cigarette and asked bluntly.


    Xiao Hong didn''t say anything.


    "When things are done, I have to take some responsibility!" I looked at Xiaohong with a cigarette in my mouth and said, "turn myself in and tell the truth."


    "... will I go to jail?" Xiao Hong asked innocently with her lips twitching in silence for a few seconds.


    "Sure!" I replied with my collar loosened.


    "Then why should I help you?" Xiao Hong looked straight at me, pale.


    I didn''t expect this girl to be so naive!!


    "Ha ha." I was happy, looked at Xiao Hong and said, "do you think you have a choice?"


    Xiao Hong bit her teeth and stopped talking.


    "Your only choice is to listen to me, or I''ll let you tell the police the truth. You have to say these things anyway. As for what you say, suit yourself..." I rubbed my palm and bowed my head.


    "... don''t force me!!!" Xiao Hong covered her face and cried, "I don''t want to go to jail!!"


    I squinted at Xiao Hong, patted her on the face and said, "if you want to struggle, I''m always welcome. There are people waiting on you in the hall..."


    "Ah!" Xiao Hong wailed.


    "Bang."


    I opened the door, took out my mobile phone and called Guo Siwei directly.


    "I''ve caught the young lady. Take her away..."


    "Yes, you!!" Guo thought with a smile.


    "Che Suchen, please hurry up and get it out..." the person introduced by Liu Yong must be impolite for me to use.


    "Good!!"


    ����


    Half an hour later, Guo Siwei took Xiaohong away.


    In fact, I don''t hate Xiaohong. He is just a victim of my struggle with sun Lei. He has no choice, because some people sometimes just can''t control their lives.


    In the evening, in the interrogation room.


    "... name?" Guo thought, lighting a cigarette and frowning.


    "Sun Xiaohong."


    "Talk about what happened in the harem that day." Guo thought again.


    "... it''s the guest I seduced. It has nothing to do with the harem. I also hid the gun!!" Xiao Hong sobbed.


    "Motive?"


    "For money, he said he would give me 200000 yuan if I did it."


    Guo thought directly drew a line in the book, and then said, "start with who instructed you, and be detailed!"


    "I''ve been working here and met Xiao Yang. One night, I drank too much and went to bed with him. Afterwards, he gave me 10000 yuan. I don''t know what he took me as a girlfriend. Every time he finished, I gave me money. He said it was a lady, and he didn''t let me go out to sell..."


    "Say the point, I don''t have time to listen to your love story..." Guo thought frowned and shouted.


    "Later, Xiao Yang called me and said that he would introduce me to a job, and that he would give me at least 200000 yuan. At that time, I was moved and went. Later, I learned that I was asked to pretend to be a young lady to seduce others to bed, and then hide the gun in the lounge. At first, I didn''t do it because I didn''t want to be a young lady. Later...!" Xiao Hong cried.


    "What happened then?"


    "He asked several people to rape me and took photos to threaten me. I couldn''t help it, so I promised..."


    "Did Xiao Yang rape you?" Guo thought and asked.


    "Yes!" little red nodded.


    "What evidence do you have to prove that Xiao Yang ordered you to do this?" Han Zonglei pondered and asked again.


    "My previous phone number, call records and text messages with him, you can find out when you go to China Unicom. By the way, he paid me 50000...!" Xiao Hong began to describe scattered clues and evidence in detail.


    "Do you know sun Lei?" Guo thought, taking a sip of mineral water, looked up and asked.


    "No!" said Xiao Hong truthfully.


    "Really don''t know?"


    "Xiao Yang has been contacting me. I don''t know sun Lei..." Xiao Hong thought for a long time and said again.


    "Do you understand the law?" Guo thought.


    "Understand the law, then I won''t do this." Xiaohong bowed her head and said.


    "If you don''t tell the truth, things will get worse and worse."


    Guo thought deeply for a moment, casually pointed to the eight words on the wall, confessing leniency and resisting strictness, and said slowly.


    "What is the truth," asked Xiao Hong.


    "Do you know sun Lei?"


    "No!" Xiao Hong shook her head.


    "Bang."


    Guo thought opened the door, took out his cell phone expressionless and dialed it for me.


    "How''s it going?"


    I answered the phone and said directly.


    "People tried, but she didn''t know sun Lei."


    Guo thought in silence and then replied.


    "How about that?" I asked.


    "He said Xiao Yang..." Guo thought added.


    When I heard this, I kept silent.


    "A small ocean is enough. When can Che Su Chen come out?" after a while, I continued.


    "Almost..."


    "That''s all right!!"


    Then I hung up.


    ����


    Sun Lei''s home.


    "Brother sun, I asked for you." my friend called.


    Sun Lei waited for a full day. At the moment, he has become relatively silent. He only whispered, "you say!"


    "... the local police station received a report that there was gunfire there. When they passed, the car was gone and there was blood on the ground." the friend paused here, and then said with a hoarse relief: "brother sun, don''t get angry. It''s not necessarily what happened before the person has been found."


    "...!" Sun Lei didn''t say a word when he heard this.


    "One more thing, the young lady seems to have turned herself in. It was Xiao Yang who went in and bit..." the friend said again.


    "I see." Sun Lei was silent for a long time, then gritted his teeth and replied, and directly hung up the phone.


    Sun Lei rubbed his face, frowned and looked at the ceiling. He was stunned for half a minute, and then said, "it''s over now..."


    Sun Lei''s original daughter-in-law sat on the sofa. She didn''t know what had happened, let alone how to persuade.


    "Daughter-in-law, you pack up and I''ll take you out to play..." Sun Lei looked at the woman around him and said tired.


    "What''s the matter, Leizi?" Sun Lei''s daughter-in-law asked with concern.


    "Tired, take a vacation..."


    Sun Lei sighed long.

 Chapter 151

    In the hospital.


    Sun Lei walked into the ward of little Yang with his hands in his hands, and he was carrying some cooked food and Baijiu in his hand.


    "Brother, you''re here..." Xiao Yang seems to know what happened, and his expression is no longer as high spirited as a few days ago.


    "... aren''t you comfortable here?" Sun Lei closed the door and looked up.


    "... OK." Xiao Yang replied vaguely.


    "Hehe, what can I do? How annoying it is to stay in this broken place!!"


    When Xiao Yang heard this, he frowned and whispered, "it''s certainly not as good as outside, but it''s better than prison..."


    Sun Lei was stunned when he heard this, then smiled, and then put the food and wine beside Xiao Yang.


    "Come and have a drink!" Sun Lei said, looking at Xiao Yang.


    "OK!!" Xiao Yang nodded.


    In the ward, sun Lei and Xiao Yang began to drink with small dishes.


    "Brother, do you remember? When we were young, we used to steal wine from the temple by the river!!" Xiao Yang asked with a reddish face.


    "Hehe, when the fuck did it happen? I''ll fucking mention it..." Sun Lei took a sip of his glass and went in.


    "Yes, I can''t go back..." Xiao Yang also took a sip of wine.


    Sun Lei looked at Xiao Yang, who was covered with injuries, and then said, "go back to your hometown in a few days. You''ll have a better life in the future! I shouldn''t have called you... You said you weren''t very good at home!!"


    "That''s not what you want to say." Xiao Yang waved his hand, hiccupped and replied, "you have something else!"


    "I''m fine." Sun Lei simply replied.


    "Brother, I know. Xiao Hong went in and bit me!!" Xiao Yang stretched his neck and said.


    "I''m leaving." Sun Lei was silent for a few seconds, then snuffed out his cigarette end, turned and left.


    "Brother! Don''t worry, you help me take care of everything outside. I don''t want to suffer..." Xiao Yang said with trembling lips and sonorous body.


    Sun Lei turned his back to Xiao Yang and didn''t move.


    "... brother, I''m nothing... It''s you who dragged me and pulled me that made me look like I am today!!... My childhood friends, do you know what they are doing now? Farming!!! What about me? I call me" brother Yang "as soon as I go back!! why? It''s all because of your brother!! you pulled me to this step!!!" Sun Lei drank the Baijiu and then frowned. "Brother, I will not help you at this time. Who will help you?"


    Sun Lei bit his teeth and opened the door with a bang.


    "... Gudong, Gudong!"


    Little Yang lifted the bottle and poured Baijiu into his mouth.


    ����


    Two days later, at the door of H Public Security Bureau, Xiao Yang turned himself in wearing a sick suit.


    The corresponding old car was released, and the seal of the harem was torn off.


    ����


    At the door of the police station.


    In the sun, I saw the familiar face of the old car, and suddenly raised the corners of my mouth and smiled brightly.


    "But get the fuck out!!" the first sentence after the old car came out was not to say hello to me, but to stretch and shout loudly.


    "Suffering..." I looked at the old car and smiled. I didn''t say much. Everything was silent.


    After the old car came out, Duan Hui was the most excited. They held each other tightly. After all, their feelings were the deepest.


    "I fucking think I have to go in this time!!! I''m going to ask you to save more money for me..." old Che loosened Duan Hui and said with a smile.


    "I have no money..." I rolled my eyes.


    "Ha ha!!" the old car smiled.


    "Why, old car, you finally got out. Don''t make a whole sentence?" Yang songchong said with a wink.


    "What''s the whole thing? I''m not in prison. If I''m not, I''ll go straight to celebrity seafood and give me a wind!!" the old car said and looked at me: "boss ye, isn''t that too much?"


    "AA, I''ll go..." I thought about it and said.


    "Fuck, are you Liu Yong''s illegitimate son..." Yang Song said nothing.


    "Illegitimate children are illegitimate children. I don''t know. It''s true to have no money anyway!!"


    I''ve made up my mind. I can''t afford the money. Now I not only spend the five million Yuan Li Tao gave me, but also owe them a lot of famine. What can I take to invite them to dinner.


    "It''s not mine. Remember I didn''t lend you 20000 before I came in?"


    The old car looked at me a little distressed. It''s really distressed. It''s really rare to be a boss like me.


    "The twenty thousand is a gift. Yes, call Lao du..."


    As soon as I think of the accompanying gift, I think of Du Xianyang. I can ask him to treat him. He is very rich.


    Then I took out my cell phone and dialed Du Xianyang.


    "Doodle doodle!"


    "What''s up?"


    Now when Du Xianyang answers my phone, the first question is why, because he thinks I must have something to do with him.


    "The old car is released here. I want to get together. Will you come?" I asked with a smile.


    "Where is it?"


    "Half an hour later, celebrity seafood!!"


    "It''s done!"


    Du Xianyang readily agreed.


    After putting down the phone, we went straight to the car.


    "Ye... Why don''t you lock sun Lei? Let''s use our strength to get him straight in!" Meng Liang asked while driving.


    "... it''s not so easy to fix him!!" I rubbed my face and said silently: "Xiao Yang went in, he lost his hands and couldn''t jump up..."


    "That''s what I say, but these two things have caused us so much trouble. It''s hard for me not to watch him suffer!!" Yang Song next to me said with a curl of his mouth.


    "It''s almost OK. It''s flesh and blood for the two families to do this. We''ll have a hard time again..." I sighed and said.


    "Leaf, I didn''t say you, but my heart is soft..." Meng Liang commented.


    "It''s not that I''m soft hearted. When I talked to Zhu Fei, I also wanted to kill sun Lei, but when I saw Xiao Yang go in, I thought there was nothing left without sun Lei, Wang Shuo and Xiao Yang. I''m talking. Now I haven''t figured out who has been texting me!! so I''m not going to fix it. In fact, we don''t have any big enemies. To put it bluntly, No For money? "


    "OK, do what you like..." Meng Liang seemed dissatisfied with my decision, shook his head and stopped talking.


    ����


    Half an hour later, we came to celebrity seafood.


    "Hello, sir!"


    "Is Mr. Du here?" I asked, looking at the waiter.


    "Private Room 202 on the second floor."


    I smiled, then pulled out two pieces of Grandpa Mao from my wallet, stuffed them into the waiter''s hand, smiled and said, "I''ll pay the bill later, and the bill will be put into President Du''s hand, okay?"


    The waiter looked at the money in his hand and nodded quickly.


    "It''s OK. I''ve learned another move..." Yang Song looked at me with admiration on his face.


    "This B is really bad..."


    Liu Rui glanced behind me and commented.

 Chapter 152

    "Why did you come here!!!" Du Xianyang, who had been waiting for a long time in the private room, saw us coming in and quickly stood up to say hello.


    "The road is a little blocked..." I said perfunctorily and then pulled over the old car: "I won''t introduce others to you. This is Che Suchen, the chief manager of our harem!!"


    "Ha ha, come out?" Du Xianyang stretched out his right hand and simply shook it with the old car.


    The old car picked up the Baijiu on the table and gave it to Du Xianyang before he stood up. He said, "the leaves told me that I could come out this time thanks to dug, and brother, I will do it first!"


    "A little effort!" Du Xianyang also picked up the wine glass on the table and touched the old car.


    "You two drank it before you ate it?" Liu Rui said.


    "Ha ha, we''ll have a good drink later. We didn''t have a good time last time..." Du Xianyang found Liu Rui in his voice and said with a laugh.


    Other people knew Du Xianyang, so they didn''t have to greet each other too much. When they took their seats, the atmosphere in the celebrity seafood room suddenly became warm. Liu Rui and Yang Songwei were on both sides of Du Xianyang, constantly fighting with Du Xianyang for wine. Soon, the three drank a kilogram of Maotai.


    I looked at the performance of Liu Rui and Yang Song and nodded with satisfaction.


    ����


    At the other end, sun Lei''s home.


    "Leizi, where are we going?" Sun Lei''s daughter-in-law asked as she packed her clothes and looked at Sun Lei smoking on the sofa.


    "Wherever you want to go, we''ll go..." Sun Lei paused, then went to his daughter-in-law, hugged her waist from his back and said softly: "you''ve been suffering for years, and I haven''t had a chance to take you out to play..."


    Sun Lei''s daughter-in-law''s eyes suddenly turned red, pushed away sun Lei''s hand, smiled and said: "it''s bad for people to see the old husband and wife..."


    "Ha ha, we are legal couples. What are we afraid of..."


    "What about the business?" Sun Lei''s daughter-in-law then asked.


    "Stop first, money is enough..." Sun Lei sighed.


    Sun Lei''s daughter-in-law was silent, didn''t speak any more, bowed her head and then picked up her clothes.


    "Buzz!!"


    At this time, sun Lei''s cell phone rang. It was a text message.


    Sun Lei frowned when he saw the message. After a pause, he opened the message.


    The text message reads as follows: "celebrity seafood, seven people are all here, no guys!!"


    After reading the text message, sun Lei leaned against the sofa, closed his eyes and fluctuated in his chest.


    Two minutes later, sun Lei slowly opened his eyes, picked up the coat on the hanger, and took steps to go out.


    "Leizi, why are you going?" the voice of sun Lei''s daughter-in-law sounded.


    "Go out and do something!!" Sun Lei stopped at his right foot just as he was about to step out of the door.


    Sun Lei''s daughter-in-law ran to sun Lei, looked at Sun Lei, then helped sun Lei tidy up his collar, smiled and said, "pay attention to safety..."


    "Wait for me at home!!" Sun Lei stroked his daughter-in-law''s hair and said softly.


    "Lei Zi..." Sun Lei''s daughter-in-law still didn''t say anything.


    Sun Lei directly pushed the door and walked out of the room, leaving his daughter-in-law standing in place and staring blankly.


    ����


    In the celebrity seafood private room, Du Xianyang became particularly inky as soon as he drank too much. Ghosts and gods couldn''t stop him. In the past, when he drank too much, he sang a song at most. He danced four steps with women or men, but he didn''t know what to smoke today. If he drank too much and wouldn''t let us go, he had to talk to you.


    "Leaf, when will the harem open?" Du Xianyang asked me.


    "Business will resume in a few days..." I thought about it and replied.


    "Then I have to go and support it!"


    "You must come!!" I smiled.


    "Leaf, you''re not going to set up the whole table..." Du Xianyang said vaguely to me with blinking eyes.


    "What''s the whole table..." I was a little confused.


    "Do the banquet!!" Du Xiangyang seemed speechless about my understanding, grinning.


    "Not big brother. Is this an occupational disease? Why do you have to do everything!!"


    "What do you know? You said you took in a lot of money this trip. How do you want to earn it back? If you earn it bit by bit by relying on the bar, you can repay all the money you owe me..."


    I''m really moved by Du Xianyang''s words.


    Du Xianyang patted me on the shoulder and then said, "well, I''m like you. I can''t wipe my face, but these B''s are so shameless. Don''t worry about the mother-in-law or the mother-in-law. I''ll do it again. I can''t help it later..."


    "Hehe, are you forced to be helpless?" I smiled.


    "That''s not so good? If you don''t believe it, I used to give more than 100 gifts a year. Now they don''t dare to ask me for anything!!" Du Xianyang said proudly.


    Now I finally know why I live so tired. Lao Du lives so natural and unrestrained. It is obvious that he has found a shortcut to get rich.


    "Let''s talk about it..." I thought for a moment. Although this is a way, it''s a little shameless.


    "Shit, I don''t understand. I''ll talk to Liu Rui..."


    With that, Du Xianyang rubbed against Liu Rui with a wine glass.


    I was smoking, watching him, drinking tea


    ����


    Celebrity seafood downstairs


    "Creak!!"


    The rapid braking sound sounded, and two private cars roughly stopped at the door of celebrity seafood.


    Five or six people pushed open the door and jumped down from the car. With a wave of the leader''s big hand, they said faintly, "people are here, do it!!"


    Hula, a group of people rushed into the hall.


    On the second floor, I suddenly burst into this group of people outside.


    "What''s the matter? Eating and fighting?" I suddenly felt that the situation was wrong, looked downstairs and asked suspiciously.


    "It''s all right. This broken place often makes trouble again..." Du Xianyang drank vaguely and replied casually.


    "No, it seems to be coming for us?"


    I glanced at these people who broke into the hall on the first floor. They didn''t care about others at all, but ran directly to the second floor.


    It is reasonable to say that if the troublemaker enters the door, he has to smash things or find the lobby manager??


    But these people are not. They don''t look at the guests on the first floor at all, but rush directly to the second floor. In addition, I vaguely see their bulging waist and think they must be running for us.


    "Come on!!" I picked up the clothes on the chair and shouted at Meng Liang.


    Meng Liang was stunned by me, and then asked, "what are you going to do? What''s the matter!!!"


    "Run quickly, I can fucking hurt you..." I obviously can''t control my volume, and my voice fluctuates greatly.

 Chapter 153

    Meng Liang they picked up their clothes and subconsciously approached me.


    I have felt in my heart that this is the person sun Lei found, because from the state they went upstairs, they are obviously ready to come. I have to fucking hesitate for a while. I don''t know how to die.


    "Dong Dong Dong..."


    I held the stairs and walked quickly upstairs.


    "I see the target..."


    "He''s running to the third floor!!"


    Guan Mengliang and Liu Rui were not on the opposite side, but came directly to me, indicating that I was the only target on the opposite side!!


    "Dong Dong!!"


    I strode forward, but the footsteps behind me became more and more dense.


    While I was running, I pushed the private room doors on both sides of the corridor. There could be four or five, but they didn''t open. This shows that there must be someone eating in the private room, but when I ran to the innermost part and pushed the last door.


    The door is fucking open!!!


    "There''s no way out of heaven. Did you draw it up!!"


    I turned my head to wipe the sweat on my face, muttered, and then pushed the door directly into it.


    After entering the box, I locked the door directly and hid under the table.


    At the other end, the group of people came after me and found that I was gone.


    "Look for it in private rooms one by one. People must still be here!!!" the leader shouted in a low voice, and then began to knock on the door one by one.


    "Bang!!"


    The leader kicked open a private room and found that there were five or six people drinking.


    "Who the fuck are you?" a drunk shouted with staring eyes.


    "Did anyone come into your house just now?" the leader frowned.


    "I fucking ask who you are?" the drunk picked up a wine bottle and walked to the leader.


    "People are not here, let''s go!!" the leader waved his hand and prepared to withdraw from the private room.


    "Bang!!"


    "Did I fucking let you go???"


    The drunk slapped the bottle directly on the back of the leader''s head, and blood flowed down the leader''s neck.


    "I grass your mother, you dare to beat me!! cut him for me!!"


    "Hula!!"


    The leader rushed to the drunk with his men.


    "Draft it? It''s you little bastard!"


    The drunk scolded, and then five or six people in the house wrestled directly with the group.


    For a moment, the wine bottle boards and stools in the private room flew around, shouting and swearing constantly


    The other end.


    In the alley next to celebrity seafood, Meng Liang and the old car held the wall and breathed heavily.


    "Where are the leaves?" Meng Liang asked with a frown.


    "I don''t know. Run away with Liu Rui and them..." the old car replied.


    Meng Liang directly took out his mobile phone and dialed Liu Rui.


    "Are the leaves with you?"


    "No, didn''t he go with you?" Liu Rui replied.


    "Shit!!!"


    Meng Liang hung up directly after listening, and then strode to the meeting.


    "What are you doing?"


    The old car chased behind and asked.


    "The leaves may still be inside. I''ll go and look for them!! you''re waiting for us here..."


    Meng Liangtou shouted without looking back.


    "I''ll go too!"


    Then the old car ran back to the celebrity seafood with Meng Liang.


    At the same time, the leader had taken people to look for me from private room to private room, and I hid under the table and didn''t move, even breathing very carefully.


    "Go and see this room!!" a voice sounded outside the private room.


    "Step on!!"


    I can feel the footsteps getting closer and closer to me. I''m holding the table legs nervously!!


    Through the gap, I could see that the person opposite was getting closer and closer to me. I wiped the sweat on my forehead, took a few deep breaths, and tried not to make any sound. When the person opposite was about to come to me, I opened the table and hit the person opposite.


    "Bang!"


    The man opposite let the table fall back a few steps.


    "Draft? Here it is!!!"


    The man opposite shouted when he saw someone.


    I took advantage of this opportunity to run to the window. I wanted to jump out of the window.


    "Drafted!!"


    The young man who came in first grabbed my thigh.


    "Fuck you!"


    I raised my feet, suddenly kicked on the young man''s stomach, then swung my fist and ran very fiercely to the young man''s face.


    "Bang bang bang."


    In the blink of an eye, I punched the young man in the face.


    The young man was beaten with blood all over his face by me. He quickly retreated, and almost at the same time, two army spikes came at my stomach.


    "Leaves!!! Be careful!!"


    At this time, the old car ran over and shouted at me.


    "Brush."


    I instinctively turned sideways to hide, and another stab deviated, but it cut my thigh,.


    "Bang."


    The old car rushed over with a stool, then grabbed it by pulling its head. I beat the man with blood all over his face. The stool swung down one after another,.


    "Dang!! Dang!!"


    The old car waved six or seven stools and directly knocked the man down.


    "Puff!!"


    I quickly pulled the old car, but it was too late. The back of the old car was cut.


    "Bah, bah!"


    The leader spat, then pointed to the old car and scolded, "fuck you, you''re awesome, aren''t you? I''ll fucking kill you!"


    After the leader scolded, he directly rushed to the old car with a knife. The old car picked up the stool and didn''t hide. He jumped directly on the front. However, at this time, I also stood up and rushed to the opposite side.


    "Bang bang!!"


    The man opposite kicked me directly. Then he took out a throwing knife and came to me with fierce eyes. My chest was like being hit by a truck. I wanted to stand up, but my body didn''t listen.


    "Brush."


    The old car threw away the bench, suddenly bent down, bowed and hugged me directly with both arms.


    "Puff!!"


    The opposite knife stabbed the old car in the leg,.


    "Dong."


    The old car didn''t care about the knife stabbed in the leg. He protected me with his body.


    "Puff."


    The man opposite then made up a knife and chopped it directly on the chest of the old car.


    "��..."


    The blood splashed on the chest of the old car and directly dyed my face red.


    "I grass your mother, you let go of me!!!" I pushed the old car hard, but the old car hugged me and didn''t give up at all.


    "Draft it... I''ll let you block it!!"


    The leader clenched his knife and ran straight to the belly of the old car.


    "Puff!!"


    When the knife arrives, time seems to be at rest,.


    The old car hugged me like a statue, but he had three knives in his body, one in his leg and two in his chest!!


    "Drop it, drop it!!"


    Blood flowed down the belly of the old car. Several people standing on the other side looked at the old car.


    "Big brother, the police are coming..." just at this time, a man outside suddenly shouted.


    "Go first, go."


    The leader took a look at the old car and me on the ground, hurried downstairs, and soon disappeared in my vision.


    "Hula, Hula."


    The workers in the celebrity seafood, the waiter and the boss ran out together.


    It was the boss who called the police. He helped a lot because he was silent and estimated that he would be dead at the door of his house.


    "Are you two okay?"


    The boss asked me on the ground.


    "Poop."


    I pushed away the old car. I didn''t get hurt, but I had lost my strength.


    "Leaf, are you all right?" the old car lay on the ground and looked at me in a weak voice.


    "I fuck your mother, why don''t you let go!!!" I cried with tears in my eyes and looked at the old car with great pain.


    "They came for you..." then the old car closed his eyes and lay directly on the ground,


    I grabbed his wrist and shook his body. My voice was excited and shouted incoherently: "don''t fucking sleep, wake up, wake up, I beg you... Please!!"


    At this time, Meng Liang also rushed over. After looking at the appearance of the old car, he didn''t say a word. He was crazy and had to rush downstairs.


    I grabbed Meng Liang''s clothes and shouted excitedly, "it''s important to save people!!!"


    Five minutes later, Meng Liang drove to the nearest hospital at a high speed.


    At the door of the hotel, there was a trail of blood that had not dried up.


    ����


    "Bang."


    The wheels of the stretcher rolled wildly on the ground, and the old car was pale and unconscious.


    "Leaf... Leaf, I''m fine..."


    Insist on saying this sentence. As soon as the old car turns around, people lose consciousness.


    The door of the ward. The light comes on.


    "Do you know who moved the hand?" Liu Rui asked urgently.


    "Still need to ask?"


    I was silent for a second. I stared at the door of the sick room, gritted my teeth and continued: "he''s a little shameless... He won''t stop until he can distinguish between life and death. I see!!"


    When the others heard this, they were stunned and then silent.


    "I can''t stand the old car!"


    Meng Liang looked at me and said.


    I looked at Meng Liang and was speechless.


    "They''re running for the whole dead leaf!!" Yang Song lit a cigarette and said in silence for a long time.


    "These people are really cruel!!" Yuan Yuan also said.


    "Well, don''t say a few words!!" I scolded with my head down.


    After the old car entered the emergency room, the people waiting outside the door were silent, and the corridor was filled with smoke.


    I can''t stand the feeling of waiting. I have to go out and do something, or the air in the hospital will corrode my last nerves.


    "Liu Rui, you look at the old car here and call us when you have a letter... Others come with me!!" I suddenly stood up and said to Liu Rui.


    "I want to go too!!" Liu Rui looked at me firmly.


    "You still have injuries. Take care of the old car with Wu Mei here..." I patted Liu Rui on the shoulder and said softly.


    Liu Rui was silent.


    I turned and left with Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song and Duan Hui. Liu Rui glanced at me and didn''t stop me.


    ����


    In the car.


    My first call was to Guo Siwei.


    "Do you know where sun Lei is?" I asked directly.


    "I don''t know."


    "Well, don''t say it first."


    "Pay attention to discretion!!" Guo thought asked.


    I hung up directly and then called Du Xianyang. He didn''t know where sun Lei was.


    I leaned against the back of the car and tapped my fingers on the back of my legs. I was wondering how to find sun Lei.

 Chapter 154

    We waited in the car for a while. I suddenly remembered the person who sold my miss''s address, so I frantically looked at the text message in my mobile phone.


    Soon I found the number and dialed it directly.


    "Doodle doodle!"


    "The number you dialed is in progress, please redial later!!"


    The other side pressed me.


    But two minutes later, I received a text message: "Fugui manor, room 534."


    I grinned when I saw the text message. This man really knew where sun Lei was!


    "Haven''t you found it yet?" Yang Song waited in the car in a hurry.


    "Liangzi, let''s go!! Fugui Manor!!" I clicked a few GPS on the bus to determine the specific location of Fugui manor.


    ����


    Fugui manor is more than 30 kilometers away from the urban area. It is located by the sea. The overall building continues the European architectural style of the 20th century. Because it is close to the sea, the Great Wall on water, amusement park and other scenic spots, the consumption level here is very high. If you don''t have some money in hand, you really can''t afford to live here!!


    At this time, sun Lei is lying comfortably on the beach chair with his original daughter-in-law, enjoying a mild sunbath.


    Around them, six or seven bodyguards with sunglasses patrol back and forth.


    "Leizi, if only we had been so early?" Sun Lei''s daughter-in-law looked comfortable, far away from the noise of the city. Everything was so comfortable and calm.


    "Ha ha, I like it?" Sun Lei smiled.


    "Who doesn''t like such a day."


    "If you like me, I won''t go. Stay here for a few more days..." Sun Lei stroked his daughter-in-law''s hair and looked happy.


    When sun Lei''s daughter-in-law heard this, she was silent for a while, then stood up and said, "let''s go back to the house and have a rest..."


    "Ha ha, good!" Sun Lei also stood up.


    They walked back to the room hand in hand.


    At the same time, two modern cars with foreign license plates drove madly to the rich manor.


    In the modern car, I studied the headphones and weapons borrowed from Baibao, and turned around and said, "there must be security guards in the manor. Don''t make trouble when you go in, just dry sun Lei and leave after you finish..."


    "Let''s go in like this?" Yang Song asked quickly.


    "Just go in with a smooth face, but be careful, don''t let Sun Lei run away..."


    "What are you running for this time?" Meng Liang said.


    "What do you mean???" I don''t understand Meng Liang''s words.


    "Whole death or whole disability?"


    "... come and die!"


    After a pause, I said, gritting my teeth.


    Thirty minutes later, we drove into the rich manor. The security guard at the door thought we were guests, so he didn''t stop us.


    "Let''s go to the hotel first. At this time, he must go to the hotel for dinner..." before getting off, I simply assigned weapons and looked at the time. It was twelve o''clock sharp.


    "OK!" the crowd nodded.


    "Let''s go!!!"


    ����


    In the guest room of Fugui manor, sun Lei is lying on the sofa watching the replay of the football game, while his daughter-in-law takes a bath in the bathroom.


    "Jingling!"


    Sun Lei''s cell phone rings.


    "Hello?"


    "Mr. Sun, how many people have come in?" the other end of the phone said directly.


    "How many?"


    "Six!"


    "That''s all coming. Fuck, they can''t kill them. Now they''ve brought them to the door and caught them all!!" Sun Lei gritted his teeth and scolded.


    "Good!"


    The opposite side agreed, then hung up the phone, while sun Lei continued to lie on the sofa and watch the game.


    After we got off, we went straight to the hotel.


    But before we walked into the hotel, we found a group of people in black running towards us.


    "No, I was found!!" I whispered with my head down.


    "What now?"


    "Run!!"


    After that, we ran directly to the hotel, because there were many rooms in the hotel and many hiding places. If we ran back, we had to be caught up by others in less than two minutes. There was no hiding place in the open space outside. We couldn''t compete with these professionals simply in speed.


    But as soon as we ran into the hotel, we fucking regretted it, because there were sun Lei''s people in it.


    "Stop!!" a bodyguard saw us running in and quickly stopped in front of us.


    "Shua."


    The two sides looked at each other. I took out my pistol and hit the bodyguard''s head directly.


    "Shua."


    The bodyguard hid sideways and then prepared to take out his gun.


    "Bang."


    Almost at the same time, Meng Liang''s right fist directly hit the right soft rib of the bodyguard. Their bodies were intertwined and fell to the ground.


    "Pa."


    I saw Liu Rui being pressed down by the bodyguard. I quickly smashed the bodyguard''s wrist with a pistol. After several consecutive times, the back of the bodyguard''s palm was hit with blood by me, and the gun fell directly.


    "Shua."


    When the bodyguard saw that he had robbed it, he reached out and took out a knife and went straight to Meng Liang''s stomach.


    "Poop."


    Duan Hui forced his right leg and directly kicked off the bodyguard. Then we turned around and ran to the hotel.


    Because the bodyguards behind have caught up. If we don''t run at this time, we must finish the calf later.


    "Pa."


    The bodyguard jumped over and grabbed the gun with his left hand.


    "Bang!"


    "Fuck you!"


    Yuanyuan turned around and directly stuffy on the bodyguard''s temple. The bodyguard fainted on the spot.


    "This way!!"


    Duan Hui ran ahead and shouted as he ran.


    Several of us ran frantically in the corridor of the hall on the first floor, followed by the bodyguards behind.


    "You can''t run like this... You can''t run! Think of a way quickly!!!" Duan Hui obviously couldn''t keep up with his physical strength after running for a while.


    "There''s a room here. Let''s go in and hide..."


    Yuanyuan pushed open the door of a room, and we hurried in.


    After I went in, I found that this room should belong to a part of the kitchen. There are pots and pans everywhere and some swill buckets and so on.


    "Yuanyuan, go and see if there is another exit in this room..." I leaned against the wall and gasped.


    "Good!!"


    With that, Yuan Yuan began to look around the house.


    "Come on, give me a hand and block the door..."


    Meng Liang picked up a cabinet and walked unsteadily to the door. I quickly stood up and helped Meng Liang carry it together. Duan Hui and Yang Song were not idle. They all began to find something to block the door.


    "Fuck, where are the people?" the leading bodyguard chased to the kitchen door and found us missing. He swears after turning around twice.


    "Will you go in here?" the others pushed the kitchen door and found that they couldn''t move.


    "Bang!"


    The leader put his foot on the iron door and found the door motionless.


    "It must be inside. Break it open. The back door of the kitchen is blocked..."


    After that, several bodyguards picked up the guy and then hit the door.

 Chapter 155

    "Bang!! bang!!"


    The bodyguards outside smashed into the big iron door of the kitchen one after another.


    "Fuck..."


    I wiped the sweat on my forehead. I thought sun Lei was on vacation by himself. Unexpectedly, he had been on guard for a long time and had so many bodyguards squatting here for us.


    "Did you find the door?" Yang Song asked again and again.


    "Not yet, it''s like a dead end with no door..." Yuan Yuan was also worried at this time. He threw pots and pans all over the floor, but he couldn''t find the door.


    "When!!"


    Yang Song kicked on the big iron pot and scolded with a grin: "how the fuck is this!!"


    I squatted beside the wall and rubbed my hair in a panic. Then I stood up and said, "I brought you here. I''ll open the door and lead them away. Then you''ll find a way to run out..."


    "Leaf, what the fuck are you talking about?" Meng Liang was surprised and his voice was several times higher.


    "I said you run first later!! don''t you understand?" I shouted with staring eyes.


    "Fuck you, they are all fucking brothers. You tell me this now?" Meng Liang grabbed my collar and bited his teeth and scolded.


    "Yes! Ye, how can we let you be cannon fodder!!" Yuan Yuan also turned his head and looked at me.


    I opened Meng Liang''s hand, then pointed to Meng Liang and shouted, "this is the only fucking way, or we''ll all die. Do you understand?"


    "Don''t make a fucking noise. No one needs to die. There''s a window here. Someone come and help me open the fence!!"


    Yang song suddenly found a small window behind the closet.


    The three of us hurried to the window.


    "You can fucking do it!!" I pulled Yang Song''s head and said with a smile.


    "When I come out with you, I''m too tired. People can''t be too good. Once they become good, you have to worry about everything... If something happens, I don''t know how to find a way, so I know to study the problem of immortality..." Yang Song looked at us contemptuously.


    "Come on, stop fucking ink!!"


    Then Meng Liang lifted his leg and kicked directly on the fence of the window.


    "Bang bang!!"


    Meng Liang several feet down, the fence has begun to shake slightly, and at this time, the big iron door of the kitchen is about to be smashed open.


    "Can you hurry up? The door is almost open..." Yang Song leaned against the wall, lit a cigarette and said leisurely.


    "Come and help if you want to hurry up!!" I shouted as I shook the fence on the window.


    "I''m usually responsible for mental work, and I''ll leave the physical work to you..."


    In half a minute.


    "Bang!"


    "Jingle!"


    We finally got the fence off the window.


    "Fuck, it''s open..." Meng Liang wiped the sweat on his head, grabbed the frame of the window and jumped out directly.


    The second one to jump out is yuan yuan, followed by Duan Hui.


    "Don''t fucking look, get out!"


    I saw the fool Yang Song still wrapping cigarette butts and scolded anxiously.


    "It''s open so soon... It''s very fast!!" Yang Song smiled and jumped out holding the window frame.


    "Leaves...!"


    "Wuwu..."


    Just as I was about to jump out, I suddenly heard Meng Liang''s cry. I thought they told me to jump quickly, so I jumped directly.


    "Shua! Shua!!"


    But the moment I landed, five or six guns pointed at me.


    Meng Liang and they have been pressed on the ground and blocked. Now I understand that Meng Liang wants to tell me not to come down!!!


    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time..." a bodyguard in a black suit took off his sunglasses and looked at me with a smile.


    "I... grass... You...!" Meng Liang was directly punched to the ground before he said his last mother word.


    "You let them go and I''ll see sun Lei myself!!" I looked at the bodyguard and said calmly.


    "Do you think it''s possible?"


    "It has nothing to do with them!!!" I whispered, gritting my teeth.


    "President Sun said, since you''re here, don''t go..."


    Then the bodyguard took out a handcuffs from his body and directly handcuffed my hands.


    "Creak!!"


    At this time, two Passats suddenly stopped in front of us.


    "Who dares to touch my brother!"


    Liu Rui was the first to get out of the car and flicked the bolt of the gun.


    "Kang!"


    There was a gunshot.


    Everyone was stunned.


    "Shit, help is coming!!" Yang Song was excited when he saw Liu Rui.


    Several people also came down from the second Passat, and the leader was Zhu Fei!!!


    Zhu Fei took a handful of * in his hand, looked at me and smiled. Then he pointed to the bodyguard and shouted, "they are all peers. Can you give me a convenience?"


    "Who the fuck are you?" the bodyguard of the team leader shouted at Zhu Fei.


    "Brothers, come out and let them see who we are?" Zhu Fei waved his big hand.


    "Wow!"


    Five or six people came out of the two Passats, one imitating 64. There were not many people, but they were very powerful.


    "Well, do you know who I am now?" Zhu Fei asked looking at the bodyguard.


    When the bodyguard heard Zhu Fei''s words, he was stunned. He looked at Zhu Fei''s formation and his own formation, and then directly threw his weapons on the ground.


    "Sure enough, it''s a peer. It''s a little transparent. Untie the handcuffs..."


    Several bodyguards took out the keys and untied our handcuffs.


    "Draft it? You called me, didn''t you?"


    After Meng Liang regained his freedom, he directly punched the man who had just hit him. Then yuan yuan, Yang Song and Duan Hui joined the fight. The people on the opposite side didn''t dare to fight back. Let''s press on the ground to fight.


    "Why are you two here?" I asked, looking at Liu Rui and Zhu Fei.


    "I heard that one of you had an accident and wanted to go to the hospital to return the money to you, but when I got to the hospital, I found you all gone... Then I asked Liu Rui where you were. He said you came to find sun Lei and I brought him here." Zhu Fei briefly said what happened.


    "How did you know we were here?" I was a little confused.


    "My people have been following sun Lei. Of course I know where he is..."


    "That''s what happened..." I paused, then patted Zhu Fei on the shoulder and said, "thank you!!"


    "Thank you. I wanted to return the money to you and go out for a run. Who knows what a coincidence it is that I caught up with..." Zhu Fei said indifferently.


    "OK, you saved us twice for the value of 500000 flowers..."


    "Maybe it''s fate!!"


    "By the way, how''s the old car?" I suddenly turned to Liu Rui and asked.


    "Wake up, the doctor said it was just a little too much blood loss, nothing else..."


    "That''s good, that''s good!!"


    Hearing that the old car was all right, my hanging heart also chose to put it down!


    Finally, I can let go and understand something with sun Lei!!

 Chapter 156

    "OK, almost. It''s time to get down to business!!" I shouted to Meng Liang, who was venting his anger.


    Everybody stop.


    "Bang bang!!"


    "Fuck you, how dare you hum!! now it''s time to advocate a society ruled by law, or I have to kill you..." Yang Song, who had stopped, gave another kick because the lead bodyguard gave a hum.


    "Come on, I''ll kill you later!!" I grabbed Yang Song, then raised my trouser line, squatted in front of the bodyguard and asked, "how do you contact sun Lei?"


    "Electricity... Telephone!!"


    "Call sun Lei and ask him where he is?"


    The bodyguard took out a mobile phone from his pants and skillfully dialed sun Lei.


    "Mr. Sun, where are you now?" the bodyguard clearly adjusted his tone. It seems that he should have done this kind of thing less.


    "In the restaurant, what''s the matter?" Sun Lei never thought that the bodyguard had been controlled by us at this time.


    "Ah, it''s all right. These people have caught it. What''s next?"


    "Take it to your room first and I''ll go there later..." Sun Lei was silent for a moment, and his tone revealed excitement.


    "Good!"


    Then they hung up, and I turned around and killed Zhu Fei, Meng Liang and others to the restaurant.


    Five minutes later, we walked to the restaurant.


    "Shall we use the whole slogan?" Yang Song grabbed me as I was about to step inside.


    "Fuck off!"


    "I''ll go in and watch sun Lei. Don''t let him run..." I took Zhu Fei''s machete and said without looking back.


    "Work, brothers!!"


    Zhu Fei also changed his pistol into a machete and shouted at the group he had brought.


    The men under Zhu Fei''s hand were all armed with thorns.


    "Let''s go."


    I waved my hand and ran straight to the hotel hall.


    "Awning!!"


    I kicked the door open and went in with a machete.


    "Shua."


    Sun Lei, who was having dinner with his daughter-in-law, stood up and looked at us strangely.


    "Daughter in law, you go first..." Sun Lei lowered his head and whispered.


    "Lei Zi..."


    Before his daughter-in-law finished speaking, sun Lei directly interrupted: "if you''re allowed to go, go quickly. You can only drag me down here!!"


    ��������


    Sun Lei''s daughter-in-law was silent for a moment, and then asked, "pay attention to your safety!"


    Then we walked out of the restaurant directly. Several of us saw sun Lei''s daughter-in-law go, but I didn''t let anyone stop it, because I didn''t like to let innocent people get involved in this matter, and sun Lei''s daughter-in-law I think is even innocent people.


    "I didn''t expect you could come to me..." Sun Lei looked at me and smiled.


    "Brother Lei, your bodyguards are not half as good as my flying brother..." I said this sentence to sun Lei on purpose.


    "Zhu Fei, what do you mean?" Sun Lei looked at Zhu Fei and asked.


    Zhu Fei looked at Sun Lei with a crooked neck, then wiped the *, said expressionless, "others gave me money and asked me to do you. Do you think I should do it or not?"


    "How much did he give you?" Sun Lei understood what we meant by these words, so he was embarrassed, but there was still a last glimmer of fantasy in his heart.


    Zhu Fei scratched his nose and then laughed: "not much, 500000!!"


    Sun Lei''s face turned gray after hearing this. He knew Zhu Fei was teasing him with words. He couldn''t step over this barrier today.


    I saw that sun Lei didn''t speak, licked his lips and said, "brother Lei, I have a question for you..."


    "What''s the problem?" Sun Lei''s forehead was sweating.


    "Why do you have to fight us?" I asked with a frown.


    "I......" Sun Lei was speechless for a moment.


    I took out a cigarette from my trouser pocket, lit it and looked at Sun Lei quietly.


    "Draft, talk!! why have you been having trouble with us?"


    Sun Lei didn''t speak for a long time. I was a little excited.


    "I, I..."


    At this time, sun Lei was completely frightened by me and stepped back trembling.


    "Bang!!"


    I wrapped a mouthful of cigarette holder, then raised the plate on the table and patted sun Lei''s face directly.


    Sun Lei is also a middle-aged man in his forties. His extravagant life for many years had hollowed out his body. I photographed sun Lei directly.


    I went up and grabbed sun Lei''s hair, rode on him and said expressionless: "Yes, we are the younger generation. You are the elder generation. If you are good, can I do this with you? Don''t I have to call you brother Lei when I see you? Why don''t you leave us a way to live? It''s like living well here. Why is it so fucking difficult!!"


    Sun Lei was stunned.


    "Grass mud horse."


    "Bang!"


    I picked up a cup and smashed it.


    "Pa."


    When the cup broke, sun Lei''s face immediately shed blood.


    In the eyes of outsiders, we may be lucky. We took over Sun Lei''s bar at a young age. Some people want money, but who knows how many crimes I''ve suffered? How much did you suffer??


    Who knows, as a leader, I have pain and worry in my heart.


    Wu Mei''s disappearance is not about Liu Rui, but about me!!


    Because I know that if something happens to Wu Mei, Liu Rui will not get out of this shadow all his life, but the responsibility will fall on my shoulder.


    Old car!!


    A person who met us by chance, but when I knew he was taken away by the police, who the fuck knew how guilty I was and how regretful I was??


    In the harem, the old car has been busy all the time. Since the opening of this bar, the old car basically doesn''t sleep more than five hours a day!!


    Later, when I was in danger and the old car was in front of me, what was I thinking??


    I have a fucking heart to die!!


    We met Duan Hui later, so in terms of feelings, I may not regard the old car as a real brother, but more as a friend or partner.


    But when the old car protected me, I understood that he regarded me as a brother!!


    But I didn''t regard him as a brother!!


    The life and death of the old car is unpredictable, which makes me ashamed. Duan Hui, who is gradually silent, has been staring at the emergency room. My fucking heart is breaking!!


    The accumulated grievances these days are holding in my mind, as if they were going to explode.


    I waved my fist and then aimed at Sun Lei''s head.


    Sun Lei, with his hands protecting his head, kept begging.


    "Hoo Hoo."


    I gasped violently, bowed my head and shouted, "draft, don''t you have a move? Can''t you poke? Why don''t you fucking poke us again!!"


    Sun Lei lay on the ground, staring blankly. He didn''t know what to think.

 Chapter 157

    "Do you know how many sins and hardships we suffered because of you? I still have a brother lying in the intensive care unit!!"


    I got down from sun Lei, sat panting in my chair and looked at Sun Lei coldly.


    "If I say this, it''s not what I want to see. Do you believe it?"


    Sun Lei wiped the blood on his face and suddenly smiled with a strange smile.


    "Go on!!"


    I took a puff at my cigarette.


    "The conflict between us began with Wang Shuo and Zhang Shuai, but I didn''t arrange these two people to make trouble with you!! I''ve never fucking thought of picking on you!!"


    The more sun Lei said, the more excited he was. He also took out a cigarette and lit it.


    "Then what happened? Did you keep stabbing us in the back?"


    I went on to ask.


    "Yes, I''ve been biting you all the time, but I can''t help it. You''re so excellent. You bully me in front of the whole H city. If I don''t have a fucking temper, how can I play in the future? Tell me how can I play!!!"


    After listening to sun Lei, I was silent.


    I suddenly felt that what he said seemed reasonable. If I hadn''t been so impulsive at that time, if Wang Shuo didn''t flirt with Su Su, maybe I wouldn''t get to this point with sun Lei.


    After a moment of silence, I continued, "did you take Wu Mei?"


    Sun Lei shook his head.


    "Is it your man who goes to celebrity seafood?"


    Sun Lei nodded.


    "How do you know where I am?"


    "Someone told me that the woman was also sold to me..."


    "Do you know who it is?"


    "I don''t know!!" Sun Lei answered frankly.


    "Hoo!"


    I took a deep breath. I always wondered in my heart. At this time, I finally understood the truth of the matter.


    From the very beginning, I felt that Wu Mei was not captured by sun Lei, and I always felt that sun Lei and I had come to this step because we were pushed by a pair of big hands.


    I can get miss''s address and sun Lei''s address from this man.


    Similarly, sun Lei can get Wu Mei and my address from this man.


    He gave us the same conditions. This man wants to see me and sun Lei win!!


    Sun Lei and I are just a piece on this man''s chessboard. He helps me and sun Lei. The purpose is to deepen the contradiction between us and make this game more and more wonderful.


    "You''re beginning to doubt, too, aren''t you?"


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, sun Lei smiled.


    "Who do you think it is?"


    I asked, wringing my eyebrows.


    Sun Lei shook his head and said, "I don''t know when I got into such a person..."


    "Hehe, no matter who he is, you can''t get out of the restaurant today!!" after that, I stood up and took out a pistol from my arms.


    "Ye Han, you really don''t have to be so unique..." Sun Lei said with his eyes dark and his teeth clenched.


    "Brother Lei, if I don''t kill you today, I have no face to go back to the harem. Can you understand?"


    "If you kill me, it''ll be big!"


    "Why? Your father is the Minister of defense? It''s a big deal to kill you?" Yang Song said.


    "Can you leave me a way to live..." Sun Lei prayed.


    "What do you say?" I looked at Sun Lei with a sneer.


    "Have you made up your mind?"


    Sun Lei asked again.


    "You must die today!!"


    "Pa."


    I patted the imitation 64 directly on the table and said without hesitation: "you must die today!!"


    "Why? Is there really such a big hatred?"


    Sun Lei didn''t expect my determination to be so great.


    "I ask you, if we change positions, will you save me a living? Have you fucking thought of letting me go? If so, do you want to be like this today?"


    I looked at Sun Lei and shouted word by word.


    "Ha ha, good, good." Sun Lei was silent for a moment, then clenched his teeth and nodded again and again.


    I raised the imitation 64 and aimed at Sun Lei''s head. This was my first murder. My hands were shaking and the sweat on my forehead fell down.


    But I know that sun Lei must die. I can''t be soft hearted. After coming to H city for such a long time, I understand that people are good to be bullied and horses are good to be ridden!!


    If I don''t kill sun Lei today, Li Lei and Wang Lei will appear tomorrow


    I don''t have so much time to deal with these people, so I must kill sun Lei and let those who despise us understand that you can pick up if you don''t want him in the harem!!


    "Next life, remember not to mess with us!!"


    I looked at Sun Lei with his eyes closed and said this sentence with my teeth clenched.


    "Do it!"


    Sun Lei was calm at this time.


    I gently put my finger on the trigger. Just as I was about to pull it, my mobile phone vibrated in my trouser pocket.


    I put down my gun, took out my mobile phone, glanced at the screen and said Liu Yong.


    I directly put my mobile phone back in my pocket and raised my gun to sun Lei''s head again.


    I know Liu Yong called me to let Sun Lei go, but I didn''t want to, so I didn''t answer it at all.


    "Drop it!"


    "Drop it!"


    I looked at Sun Lei quietly. The room was very quiet. I could only hear my sweat falling on the floor.


    "Ye, Liu Yong is looking for you!"


    At this time, Liu Rui''s cell phone rang, which was called by Liu Yong.


    "Hello?"


    I took the cell phone Liu Rui handed me.


    "You have sun Lei?"


    Liu Yong asked directly.


    "... no!"


    I glanced at Sun Lei and replied in silence.


    "Hehe, leave him a life!!"


    Liu Yonggen didn''t believe me.


    "He has to die today!!"


    I wiped the sweat from my forehead.


    "He can''t die, okay?"


    Liu Yong''s tone was a little excited.


    "Master Liu, when you killed Yu Xiang, did someone call you and tell me how you handled it? Did you kill Yu Xiang in the end?"


    I asked excitedly.


    "... Ye Han, are you the same as me?"


    Liu Yong was silent and said softly.


    "Same or different, I don''t know, but I''m also a fucking person, and I have a temper!! no one can work today!! sun Lei must die!!"


    "Are you fucking big now? I can kill Yu Xiang, but you can''t kill sun Lei. I''ll tell you!"


    Liu Yongyue said more and more excited.


    "Why? Tell me why?"


    "Do you know the consequences of killing Yu Xiang?"


    Liu Yong finally calmed down.


    I was silent.


    "I fucking gave up everything. I Liu Yong worked hard in H city for so many years and traded blood and meat for Liu Yong now, but because I killed Yu Xiang, it was all gone. That''s the price!! do you think I really want to leave? I''m fucking forced. I can''t go. H city doesn''t allow Liu Yong to exist, you know!!" Liu Yong adjusted his mood and then said, "I can put down some and leave. Tell me, can you?"


    I have nothing to say.

 Chapter 158

    When Liu Yong heard that I didn''t speak, he went on to say: "Bailemen, now it''s the harem. It''s the last thought I left in H city. I don''t want it to disappear. You know? I want to see you make the bar bigger and bigger in the future, because it''s my Liu Yong''s bar. I think when others see you in the future, they can say that these people are the fucking successors of Liu Yong!! not Liu Yong after many years Nobody fucking knows! "


    After listening to Liu Yong, I don''t know how to answer.


    "Master Liu..."


    "Hey, you can''t deal with the people behind Sun Lei now, you know? If you kill sun Lei now, neither the police nor the people behind Sun Lei will let you go. Think about your family and your friends!! Ye Han, you''re still young. Don''t play too much. Can you listen to me?"


    "Master Liu, I asked you, if I was killed today, would you save me?"


    "I will!"


    Liu Yong answered in the affirmative.


    "OK!! but if I see him again later, I will kill him myself!!"


    Then I just hang up.


    "Pa!"


    I slapped the pistol on the table, then stretched out a stool and sat opposite sun Lei.


    "You have a hard relationship!!"


    I said with a smile.


    "OK..."


    Sun Lei didn''t seem to be happy because he didn''t die.


    "Kneel down!"


    I wiped my hands and said softly


    Sun Lei looked at me expressionless, paused for a few seconds, then flopped down on his knees and shouted, "brother ye, I''m wrong!!"


    I still looked at him and didn''t speak.


    "Brother ye, I''m wrong. I''ll never be right with you again!!" Sun Lei shouted again when he saw that I didn''t speak.


    "Zhu Fei, take off a leg for me!!"


    I picked up the cigarette box on the table, pulled out one and lit it directly.


    Zhu Fei was stunned when he heard what I said, and then he directly picked up a seven star machete.


    "Bang!"


    Zhu Fei pressed sun Lei''s on the table. Sun Lei didn''t struggle, but his eyes showed panic.


    "Do it?"


    Zhu Fei looked at me and asked.


    "Move!"


    I answered without expression.


    "Ah ah!!"


    "When!!"


    When the knife fell, sun Lei screamed, and then sat down on the ground with a thump. The blood gushed out in an instant. I took a hard cigarette and continued to stare at Sun Lei.


    "I grass your mother..." Sun Lei didn''t faint on the spot, but looked at me with a pale face.


    "Shua."


    I suddenly stood up, pressed sun Lei''s arm, half bent over and stared at him and said, "I''ll leave you a life today, but don''t let me see you next time!!"


    "I fuck your mother!!" Sun Lei''s eyes turned red and looked at me and scolded.


    "Go!"


    I simply turned around and ran to the door without looking back. Meng Liang and they followed me out. Zhu Fei simply cleaned up the scene, and then shouted to several people he brought: "you go first."


    "Hula, Hula."


    Everyone in the house swarmed away. Zhu Fei left last and kicked the door.


    After we left, the staff of the restaurant ran to sun Lei, gave him a simple hemostasis, and then sent him directly to the hospital.


    Maybe someone here will ask why no one called the police?


    Because the rich manor is full of wanted criminals and the factory itself is not clean, there is generally no alarm in case of an accident here, which is solved in private.


    That''s how it saved us a lot of trouble.


    "Where are you going later?"


    Before getting on the bus, I looked at Zhu Fei and asked.


    "People like us are home everywhere, wherever they go..."


    Zhu Fei smiled with relief.


    "... it''s not a thing for you to go on like this!!"


    I said in silence.


    "Hehe, I''ve been used to it for so many years."


    "Why don''t you stay and work with me!"


    I asked him to stay for a while, because I thought the Hougong was a fugitive like Zhu Fei.


    Zhu Fei was stunned after listening to my words, then smiled and said, "incorporate me?"


    "Ha ha, that''s what I mean..."


    "We have a lot of cases, and we have so many mouths. Can you afford it?"


    "One bite of me, one bite of you!"


    I replied without hesitation.


    "Forget it, I''m used to it. If you let me see the bar, I really can''t stay..."


    Zhu Fei thought for a moment or refused.


    "OK, whatever you want!"


    I smiled and didn''t force it.


    "Good bye!"


    "Goodbye!"


    I simply shook hands with Zhu Fei, and then took people directly to the car.


    "Buzz!"


    The car started, and soon Passat disappeared from our view.


    "People are gone, what are you looking at!!"


    I patted Yang Song staring into the distance.


    "He is a man. Just now he chopped sun Lei''s hand and didn''t blink!"


    Yang Song said straight, his face full of reluctance to give up Zhu Fei.


    "Why do you like him?"


    Liu Rui asked.


    "If he is a woman, I don''t mind trying..."


    Yang Song was shy.


    "If you''re a woman, you''re definitely a *..."


    Liu Rui was a little jealous, threw down this sentence angrily, and then got on the bus directly.


    ����


    At 8 p.m., in the ward of Municipal Medical University.


    Yang Song and Liu Rui sat beside the old car, mildly chirping about today''s story and blowing some bull force.


    "Sun Lei''s hand was really cut off?"


    The old car couldn''t fully believe what they said, and asked with some doubt.


    "Didn''t you see that the blood on Sun Lei''s hand flew more than two meters..."


    Liu Rui boasted and forced him to come without any common sense.


    "You''re a fucking fire extinguisher. It sprays more than two meters..."


    Meng Liang was slightly speechless.


    "Fuck off, don''t pick up when I talk!!"


    Liu Rui felt a little embarrassed.


    "Can sun Lei give up so easily?"


    The old car asked worried.


    "Why don''t you stop? Take off that hand again!!"


    Yang Song looked disdainful.


    "Hehe, by the way, when are you going to open the leaf harem?"


    The old car didn''t answer Yang Song''s words, but turned to look at me and asked.


    "Ah? What did you say?"


    I was stunned.


    "The hero asked you when you will reopen!! what are you doing? Here, I''m looking up to you..."


    Yang Song pushed me.


    "When the old car leaves the hospital, we''ll start business!"


    I thought about it and said.


    "Don''t wait for me..."


    The old car hesitated.


    "You are now a hero. You must be there!"


    "Yes, you saved his life. If I don''t wait for you..."


    Liu Rui then picked up an apple and nibbled it.


    After listening, the old car smiled happily and didn''t speak.


    Since I returned to the hospital, I have been absent-minded. Although sun Lei is out, I still don''t know who is the person who has been hiding behind us!! If I don''t find this person, I can''t sleep well. This person is like a big stone on my heart, which makes me very uncomfortable.

 Chapter 160

    "Hello?"


    I answered the phone without hesitation. Although I didn''t save notes on this number, I knew that this number was the mysterious man''s number.


    "Congratulations, boss Ye!!" the magic sound opposite is still harsh.


    "Who are you?" I asked, biting my lip.


    "You''ve kicked sun Lei out... Is it that important who I am?"


    "Who the hell are you!!"


    I shouted in a low voice.


    "I''ll wait for you in your harem bar. If you don''t come in ten minutes, I''ll leave..." I thought about it and said.


    "Good!"


    "Come by yourself!!" asked the other side.


    "OK, you wait for me!"


    I hung up immediately.


    After that, I hung up the phone, put on my clothes and ran quickly to the door. I was about to see the mysterious man. I didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing, so I wanted to prepare some weapons.


    As soon as I got out of the house, I saw Liu Rui lying at the door of Wu Mei''s room, knocking and humming: "daughter-in-law, I''m wrong, open the door..."


    But when Liu Rui saw me coming out, he was stunned. Then he stood up and shouted, "can you open the door? I can go if you don''t open it!!"


    As I put on my shoes, I shouted, "don''t fucking pretend, you help me find a gun or something..."


    "What are you doing?"


    "Don''t fucking ask, hurry to find..."


    Then I hurried into the house and swept around. Then I found the imitation 64 used in the daytime in less than a minute.


    "Do you want a kitchen knife?" Liu Rui shouted at me in the kitchen.


    "Roll the calf, I kill the pig with a kitchen knife..."


    "It''s a fucking home, not an arsenal. Where''s the fucking gun!!!" Liu Rui looked at me speechless with a kitchen knife.


    "OK, I''ll go..."


    Then I pushed the door directly out.


    "Hello..."


    Before Liu Rui finished speaking, I disappeared.


    "This day, why are you so unstable... Daughter-in-law!! open the door for me!!"


    Liu Rui said nothing, and then knocked on the door.


    Because we live near the back palace, it took me five minutes to get to the back palace.


    I took out the key and opened the gate of the harem. It was dark inside.


    "I''m here. Where are you?" I took out my cell phone and dialed the mysterious man.


    "203 private rooms."


    "How did you get in?"


    "I''ve been living here these days..."


    "..." I was speechless.


    I then followed the light of my mobile phone and directly found Room 203.


    "In human relations,"


    "Although people are the most difficult to understand!!"


    "Life is in fate,"


    "Although nature teases me!!"


    In the private room, the lights are bright. A man holding a microphone sings the song "Adversity shows true love" affectionately.


    I glanced at the private room. There was rubbish everywhere. It seemed that he had really lived here all the time.


    "Wait a minute, finish singing right away!!"


    The man saw me come in and smiled. Then he was still immersed in the song.


    I lit a cigarette and quietly looked at the man in front of me.


    "Really comparable to the sun and moon!!"


    After singing the last sentence, the man put down his Mike and lit a cigarette himself.


    Four eyes relative, silent for a long time.


    "Nothing to say?"


    The man first broke the silence.


    "Hehe, I''ve totaled more than a thousand people in my head these days, but I didn''t expect it to be you..."


    I took a deep breath and said slowly.


    "Look down on it?" the man smiled.


    "It''s really a little unexpected!!"


    "Do you know why I live in this private room?" the man looked around and asked.


    I shook my head.


    "At the beginning, I folded here, so I lived here. I should always tell myself the humiliation I suffered in this private room that day, so that I can have the power to retaliate against you!!"


    The man spoke with some excitement.


    Yes, the man in front of me is Wang Shuo. The villain who made me shameless at the beginning and the villain who had been bothering us at the beginning. Ironically, Wang Shuo was the initiator of the war between me and sun Lei, and he was also the terminator.


    "Why did you do that?"


    I need Wang Shuo to answer 10000 questions in my heart.


    "I hate you. You made me lose face in H city and ruined my efforts for half my life!!"


    Wang Shuo looks crazy at me.


    "Hate us, why help us?"


    I continued.


    "I''m also cruel to sun Lei. I hate him more than you!"


    Referring to sun Lei, Wang Shuo''s eyes were red.


    "I''ve been working hard for five fucking years. Look, I''ve got all the knife wounds for him!!" speaking of this, Wang Shuo took off his clothes, pointed to the old wound and shouted.


    I quietly looked at the wound on Wang Shuo, silent.


    "But he kicked me out because of you... Just kick me out, but do you know how much he gave me? Do you know?"


    I shook my head.


    Wang Shuo stretched out a finger.


    "100000?" I said suspiciously.


    "Ten thousand, fuck, ten thousand!! I''ve been with him for five years, he gave me ten thousand. When I''m a beggar!! ten thousand yuan is not enough for me and shuaizi!! I borrowed money to get the medical expenses!! do you think sun Lei is human


    Wang Shuo began to cry. I saw Wang Shuo and suddenly felt that he was very poor.


    "If he gave me ten thousand at that time, there would not be the following story, but he only gave me ten thousand, so I didn''t go, and I stayed with shuaizi!! I knew he would never let you go, so I waited and waited for him to do it!! he finally did it, I knew my opportunity would come, and I began to follow his people, shuaizi''s people who follow you, you''re still too young to do it You can''t win sun Lei without me, you know? "


    "You sold me miss''s address?" I asked.


    "Yes! I''ve been following Xiao Yang. I''ve been following sun Lei for so many years. I know their routine." Wang Shuo nodded.


    "Wu Mei was kidnapped by you?" I continued.


    "Yes! Do you work too rough for him? Dare to leave the woman alone!!" Wang Shuo looked at me disdainfully.


    "Ha ha!!" I laughed after listening.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "Why did you come here so foolishly to find fault with such a delicate mind?"


    "I used to be a fool, but people change. You know what? I sleep three hours a day after I leave the hospital, not because I''m busy, but because I can''t sleep!! I dream all the time about how to calculate you two. I want to kill you both, you both deserve to die!! but now the ending is not what I want. You and sun Lei are not dead!!"


    Wang Shuo talks like a psychosis, crying and laughing.


    I now understand that hatred can really change a person, so completely.

 Chapter 161

    Does the war between me and sun Lei really win or lose?


    I don''t think so. Someone once said that the dominance of mixed society is not a win. The good result is a win-win. At first I didn''t understand, but now I understand this sentence.


    The loser sun Lei lost everything and withdrew from the stage of H City, which can be described as empty of human and financial resources.


    So is it really good for us as winners?


    I don''t think so. The old car was hospitalized and the harem was closed. In this process, I basically didn''t spend all my money, and even brought famine. Although we won, we won miserably.


    I think the real winner seems to be the Wang Shuo in front of me, the little man Wang Shuo that everyone despises!!


    Wang Shuo took half a million from me and half a million from sun Lei. He lost nothing, but he was the only winner in the war.


    "You have won now..." I lit a cigarette, looked at Wang Shuo and said.


    "Did you win?" Wang Shuo looked at me with a smile.


    "I think you won," I nodded.


    "But I won not enough. Remember, this is only the beginning. As long as you and sun Lei are still alive, I will come back and kill you sooner or later!!"


    The way Wang Shuo talks is very sick.


    I looked at Wang Shuo. It''s really hard to imagine how such a bastard could do all this.


    "By the way, do you know why you know Liu Yong? Do you know why you can take over Liu Yong''s bar?" Wang Shuo asked suddenly.


    I looked at him in surprise and shook my head.


    Wang Shuo came to me and said softly, "you should thank me!!"


    "Why?"


    "Ha ha, if I hadn''t advised Zhang Shuai to go to Liu Yong''s market to buy *, how could you have so many stories with Liu Yong!!" Wang Shuo laughed wildly.


    "It''s all because of you!"


    I gritted my teeth and looked at Wang Shuo.


    "Yes, it''s all because of me. Che Suchen and Duan Hui already knew the truth, but they didn''t tell you..."


    "I grass your mother!!"


    "Why do you scold me if you don''t thank me?" Wang Shuo still smiled.


    "I''m shanima B!!" Wang Shuo''s words successfully aroused my anger.


    "Wow!"


    I took out the pistol pinned to my belt and put it directly on Wang Shuo''s head.


    "Ouch, there''s a gun!!" Wang Shuo looked at the gun on his head and looked indifferent.


    "Shit, your mother, it''s all because of you, because of you!!"


    The picture of coming to H city is flashing in my mind. In a word, I can''t sleep at night. I''m scared. There''s no fucking day to stop. Now I really want to kill this Wang Shuo.


    "It may all be fate!!" Wang Shuo''s smile is very annoying.


    "Life NIMA B, die!!"


    "Before you kill me, I want to tell you something!!"


    Just as I was about to do it, Wang Shuo suddenly opened his mouth and said.


    "You say!" I know he must have something to tell me, otherwise the gun is on his head, he can''t be so calm.


    "I just went to the hospital and lost something. Guess what I lost?"


    "..." I held my gun and didn''t speak.


    "I''d better tell you, it''s a *, ha ha!!"


    "I grass your mother!!"


    I punched Wang Shuo in the face. I knew he had a back hand, but I didn''t expect him to threaten me with an old car.


    Wang Shuo wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth, smiled ferociously, and then said, "if I can''t go back on time, that * may pop!"


    As he spoke, Wang Shuo made an explosive gesture.


    Hearing this, I took out my cell phone and dialed Duan Hui.


    "Doodle doodle!"


    "The number you dialed is not answered for the time being!!"


    When no one answered, I called again. My forehead began to sweat and waited for Duan Hui to answer the phone.


    "Can I go now?" Wang Shuo asked, looking at me.


    I listened to the busy tone in my cell phone and didn''t have the heart to pay attention to him.


    "Before I leave, I''ll tell you something, * I haven''t used it yet, and I don''t know whether it''s easy to use or not... Ha ha!!


    With that, Wang Shuo pushed the door directly out, and Duan Hui didn''t answer the phone.


    "Shall I grass you!!"


    I put down the phone and found that Wang Shuo had disappeared when I gritted my teeth and chased out.


    I hurried out of the harem and looked for Wang Shuo''s shadow everywhere, but Wang Shuo was like the evaporation of the world.


    I stopped a taxi and didn''t have time to talk to Wang Shuo. It''s still important to save people.


    "Where are you going?" the driver asked after getting on the bus.


    "Shiyi University, please hurry up, master!!" I wiped the sweat on my forehead and said anxiously.


    "What''s the matter, so anxious?"


    I didn''t mind taking care of the driver. I kept calling Duan Hui and the old car, but no one answered. Later, I called Liu Rui and wanted to ask for the phone number of the hospital, but Liu Rui didn''t know.


    As time went by, the driver knew that I was worried. He ran several red lights. It took us less than ten minutes to come to the hospital.


    I threw a one hundred ticket to the driver and ran frantically to the hospital.


    But when I ran into Lao Che''s ward, I saw that Lao Che and Duan Hui were asleep.


    "Fuck, * where is it..."


    I was like a psychopath. I began to turn around when I entered the ward, but no matter how I looked for it, I couldn''t find the so-called *.


    "Leaf, what are you doing here?"


    Duan Hui was woken up by me when I turned things too loudly.


    "Has anyone else come to the ward?" I pinched Duan Hui''s shoulder and asked excitedly.


    "No! What''s the matter?" Duan Hui shook his head.


    "Outside!!"


    With that, I ran out of the ward directly, found it outside, and Duan Hui ran out.


    "What''s the matter, leaf!!" Duan Hui grabbed me and asked.


    "Yes *!"


    I gasped and said.


    ��*������


    Duan Hui shouted.


    "Don''t make a fucking noise!! find it if you don''t want to die!!"


    Then we began to look everywhere, but we just couldn''t find it. We even searched the trash can, but there was no *.


    "Leaves, is there no * ah?"


    Duan Hui''s remark reminded me that I quickly took out my mobile phone and dialed Wang Shuo.


    "Didn''t you find *?" Wang Shuo asked directly.


    "Is there no *?" I repressed my anger.


    "Congratulations, you guessed right, ha ha ha..."


    "Fuck NIMA!!!"


    "Bang!"


    After scolding, I directly threw my mobile phone into the corner, and my body seemed to be evacuated and sat on the ground.


    At the same time, H City railway station.


    Wang Shuo and Zhang Shuai bought two long-distance train tickets from scalpers and got on the train with two suitcases.


    After getting on the bus, Wang Shuo looked at the brightly lit H city outside the window and whispered, "I''ll come back!"


    "Boom! Boom!"


    The train started.

 Chapter 162

    After the rich manor incident, sun Lei completely withdrew from the historical stage of H city.


    Wang Shuo and Zhang Shuai didn''t know where they had gone. Although I tried all kinds of ways to find them, they failed in the end. Later, they simply gave up and focused on taking care of the bar.


    After the old car was discharged from the hospital, the Hougong also resumed its business. Although Du Xianyang has been urging me to hold a celebration, I firmly disagree with such shameless behavior. Therefore, I didn''t make it too important to start the new business of the Hougong.


    Slowly, our life gradually returned to normal. I spent most of my time in the harem every day. The casino project I was going to start didn''t end up because of financial problems.


    With the departure of Liu Yong, Yu Xiang, sun Lei and others, the mixed child community of H city has also opened a new chapter.


    I thought these old slickers had gone, and H city should stop for a while, but I didn''t expect that it didn''t stop, but it became more chaotic.


    As long as you have nothing to do, squat in the square dancing aunt''s base for a while. In less than five minutes, you can hear at least five or six fights. Either your head is gone or your arm is broken. What you say is quite penetrating.


    Don''t ask me how I know this. Since the casino was gone, Liu Rui and Yang Song only had a little time to run to the park and completely inherited the good blood of Longge flirting with the old lady.


    There are many shallow bastards, and there are big brothers everywhere. Is that wrong? H city is basically full of so-called big brothers, with a gold chain of one kilogram around their neck. Where do you go to twist your ass and clip a bag.


    However, these so-called eldest brothers have little impact on our harem, because our story with sun Lei has spread almost all over H city. Of course, there must be the credit of the square dance aunt, so eldest brothers with insufficient tonnage generally dare not make do with us.


    At 10 p.m., in the office on the second floor of the harem.


    "Do you think this thing will work?"


    Liu Rui lay down in front of my computer and studied Viagra. It was obvious that his life with Wu Mei was not very harmonious recently, but Liu Rui was full of bubbles.


    "It must work. I''ll tell you..."


    I bite open a sausage and say it.


    "Really? Have you used it?"


    Liu Rui stared at me with small eyes and a suspicious face.


    "I haven''t used it, but I''ve seen others use it!!"


    I then fooled.


    "Lie!! who the fuck knocked the gun for you to see? You applauded nearby???"


    Liu Rui turned his eyes and still didn''t believe me.


    "I tell you, someone used it in our harem!!"


    I deliberately lay down in Liu Rui''s ear and whispered.


    "Who?"


    As soon as Liu Rui heard that there was a sick friend in the harem, he immediately became interested, looked at me and asked.


    "I can''t tell you who it is, but you can rest assured to use it!!"


    "Is it Yang Song?"


    Liu Rui thought for a moment, grabbed my arm and asked.


    "Oh, don''t ask. If you want to use it, buy it quickly..."


    I opened Liu Rui''s hand impatiently.


    "It must be him. The last time I saw him flying, it was only three minutes..."


    "Poof!!"


    I just took a sip of mineral water and sprayed it on Liu Rui''s face.


    "What the fuck are you doing peeping at people''s planes!! you''re sick!!"


    I wiped my mouth and said nothing.


    "I didn''t mean to watch it. I slept in the toilet that night. Yang Song sneaked out to play the plane alone. He didn''t turn on the light, so he didn''t see me. He fucking shot me in the leg..."


    Liu Rui took the toilet paper I handed over, wiped his face and explained.


    "Shit, come on, it''s almost eleven o''clock. The adult supplies store should be closed. If you want to buy it, go quickly..."


    I really don''t want to talk to Liu Rui now. His speech taste is too fucking heavy. I picked up my cell phone and prepared to go downstairs for a walk.


    "Why don''t you go with me!!" Liu Rui quickly grabbed me.


    "No!! I don''t buy it. Where can I go?" I refused directly.


    "Oh, I''m afraid and have no experience!!" Liu Rui begged.


    "What experience do you want to buy a fucking Viagra... It''s like I have!!"


    "Being idle is also idle. Just go with me..."


    Later, I couldn''t stand Liu Rui''s ink, so I had to go out with him.


    But as soon as we came downstairs, we saw the last person I wanted to see.


    "Hey, what are you two doing?" Du Xianyang saw us and walked quickly with a smile.


    Since the back palace resumed business, Du Xianyang came almost every day. The largest private room in our back palace is like his family. It''s impossible for others to use it.


    According to common sense, it''s a good thing for him to hold us so much every day. The main reason is that this B eats and drinks for nothing every day and keeps accounts. Even when he takes the young lady out, he has to ask me for money with a white note.


    Now Du Xianyang is exactly Wang Shuo at that time, but Du Xianyang belongs to my creditor. People''s daily consumption is deducted from the 1.5 million I owe him. I''ll forget it. If he spends 10000 every day, I''ll pay it off in half a year.


    "... I went out to buy something and came to play." I looked at Du Xianyang and said nervously.


    "Being idle at home is also idle. Go out for a stroll." Du Xianyang bared his teeth, put his arm around my neck and said.


    "OK, you play first. We''ll go out first and be sure to accompany you when we come back." I said with a smile.


    "No, I find that you have something to do when I come. Go to the private room with me and slip."


    "... ER! Something really happened."


    "Don''t take me as a friend!"


    "Not...!"


    "It''s not just JB dropping......" Du Xianyang said and dragged me directly and walked in.


    "I took Liu Rui out to buy some Viagra!!"


    As soon as I clenched my teeth and lay down in Du Xianyang''s ear, I whispered that I could only betray Liu Rui at this time.


    "Shit, he still has this problem!!"


    Du Xianyang exclaimed.


    "It''s not a problem, just want to be more fierce!!"


    "OK, you two go!"


    Du Xianyang finally let go of my hand. When he left, he didn''t forget to pat Liu Rui on the shoulder and asked, "pay attention to moderation!!"


    "Did you tell Du Laoxie about me..."


    After Du Xianyang left, Liu Rui looked at me bitterly.


    "How can I? Let''s go!"


    Then I took Liu Rui to the door, but just as Liu Rui and I were about to go out, Wu Mei suddenly shouted, "what are you two doing?"


    "Go out and buy something, daughter-in-law..."


    Liu Rui reacted very quickly.


    Wu Mei came out from the front desk, looked at us up and down, pulled a long tone and said, "really...??"


    "Yes!" I nodded quickly.


    "Oh, well, you two go. Husband, you make me some Q coins. I don''t have beans to fight the landlord..."


    "Didn''t I just give you 200 a few days ago?"


    Liu Rui turned his head and cried out painfully.


    "Lost..."


    "This fucking loser, fighting a landlord, working in more than 2000 a month..."


    Liu Rui followed me out of the harem.


    PS: in the morning, it''s six o''clock today.

 Chapter 163

    An auto parts factory in H city.


    Although it was late at night, the temperature in the workshop was still very high, at least 28 degrees. The workers were tired and sweating, but they still didn''t stop their work.


    "Hold on tight. You can''t rest if you can''t finish it!!"


    The workshop director in his forties yelled at the workers with a tea jar in his left hand and a hard hat in his right hand.


    In the corner of the workshop, two young people of similar age and appearance whispered to each other while working.


    "Brother, director Zhang is here..."


    "Go and ask!"


    "OK!"


    After that, the young man with simple and honest appearance, dark skin and strong figure walked to the workshop director, bared his teeth and said with a smile: "brother Zhang!!"


    "What''s up?"


    The workshop director glanced at his brother.


    "It''s my mother''s death day in two days. My brother and I want to go back... Brother Zhang, do you think you can give us two days off?"


    My brother smiled honestly and said in a humble tone.


    "You two are gone. Who will do the work?"


    The workshop director walked forward at random, and his brother followed him silently.


    "But..."


    The younger brother looked pale.


    "But what? Hurry back to work. The factory is busy recently. You can''t see it!"


    Before his brother finished, the workshop director directly interrupted and scolded.


    ��������


    The younger brother stood in place and thought for a while. Then he didn''t follow him and went forward, but turned and returned to another young man.


    "What did you say?" my brother asked.


    "What else can I say? I won''t give it..." my brother sighed and replied softly.


    "Fuck him!"


    Hearing this, my brother directly pulled off his labor protection gloves and walked in the direction of the workshop director.


    "No, it''s all fucking said. Don''t you give leave?"


    The workshop director frowned and shouted when he saw his brother coming.


    "Brother Zhang, my brother and I have been in the factory for two months. We work from 8:00 a.m. to 12:00 a.m. every day. We haven''t had a rest all day. The day after tomorrow is my mother''s death day. Just be convenient!"


    The tone of his brother''s voice is not as humble as his brother''s.


    "Why? Are you tired? Show me the workers here. They are not the same as you. Some have worked for half a year without asking me for leave. Why do you two have more baskets?"


    The workshop director took a sip of tea and said stiffly.


    "But tomorrow is my mother''s death day!!"


    Brother gritted his teeth and roared.


    "Your mother''s death day has nothing to do with me. If you want a holiday, you can pack up your things and go home and have a good rest!!"


    My brother was silent when he heard this. His eyes were red and looked at the workshop director stubbornly.


    "Why, what are you looking at? Don''t you agree?" the workshop director saw his brother''s appearance, grabbed his brother''s face and shouted contemptuously.


    "We quit!!" my brother was silent for a long time, and finally gritted his teeth and said this sentence.


    "Go away!!" the workshop director waved his hand at will.


    "You give us your salary!!"


    "Oh, you know you need a salary. OK, here you are!"


    Then the workshop director took out a pile of change from his trouser pocket, and then found a fifty and handed it to him.


    My brother looked at the fifty yuan he handed me and didn''t answer it.


    "What do you mean, too little? Give you another twenty!!"


    Then the workshop director took out another twenty dollars.


    "Didn''t you say 3000 a month?"


    Asked the elder brother.


    "Yes, it''s 3000 a month, but you two leave for no reason. I should not give you a penny, but look at you two. I''ll give you 70. If you don''t want it, I won''t give it."


    "You''re breaking the law!"


    "Well, go to the court and sue me..."


    The workshop director took back his money, turned around and was ready to go.


    My brother came forward and grabbed the director''s clothes.


    "You let go of me!!"


    The director turned to his brother and shouted.


    "Give me back the money!!"


    "Don''t give me a fucking face!"


    "For the last time, give me the money!!"


    "Get out!"


    The workshop director pulled away his brother''s hand holding his clothes, but his brother immediately grabbed it back.


    "Do you want to draw it up so that you can''t hear it?" the workshop director was angry, and other workers gathered around and watched the excitement.


    My brother grabbed the director''s clothes and looked at the director directly.


    "Bang!"


    The director put his foot on his brother''s stomach, but his brother''s body just shook slightly without any reaction.


    "What the hell do you want?" the director looked at his brother and asked.


    "Pay me back!"


    "No! You don''t want to get a penny!"


    "Can I draw it up!!"


    The brother, who was forced to be anxious, picked up a screwdriver and stabbed it directly into the director''s thigh.


    "Puff!!"


    "Ah!"


    The director screamed and then lay on the ground with his thigh in his arms.


    "Hit someone!!"


    "Kill!"


    ��������


    Seeing the director lying on the ground, the workshop was in chaos.


    "Draw up, catch him!"


    The director looked at the blood flowing from the trouser leg and said painfully.


    "Run!!"


    After his brother finished the job, he dragged his brother out of the workshop. At this time, the security guards in the factory also rushed over.


    "Split up!"


    After the two men ran out of the workshop, my brother wiped the sweat on his forehead, loosened his hand and asked him.


    The younger brother nodded, and then they ran out of the factory from south to north, and the security guards in the factory also ran out, holding all kinds of tools in their hands, frantically chasing the two brothers.


    ����


    At the same time, Liu Rui and I went to the sex shop nearest to the harem, but found it closed.


    "Let you ink, close the door no!!"


    I looked at Liu Rui and said.


    "Isn''t this thing open 24 hours?"


    Liu Rui looked at the four big characters of sex products and said in frustration.


    "All right, go back!"


    I lit a cigarette and was ready to go back.


    "Do you know anyone else who sells this?"


    Liu Rui blinked and asked.


    "I know this one. I really don''t know anywhere else..."


    "Then you can walk around with me!"


    Liu Rui dragged me and had to go forward.


    "Brother, this house is closed. Other houses must be closed. Let''s go back!!"


    "That''s not necessarily. Just walk with me..."


    "You are in such a hurry, what can you do one day later!!" I asked speechless.


    "It''s time for her to come to my aunt in two days. I must cherish the opportunity!!"


    "Fuck!"


    I couldn''t help it. I had to follow Liu Rui to go forward. It took more than ten minutes. I also found several stores in the middle, but they were all closed.


    "God will kill me!!" Liu Rui looked at the dark street and wanted to cry without tears.


    "Give up this time!!"


    "Go back..." Liu Rui waved his hand and finally gave up the idea of moving forward.


    But just as Liu Ruigang and I turned around, a figure flashed in front of us!

 Chapter 164

    "Is this a fucking man or a ghost?"


    Liu Rui looked at the figure flying past, opened his mouth and asked.


    "It should be... It should be human!!"


    I was also frightened by the figure just now. The speed was really fucking fast. It flew past us like a gust of wind.


    "This... If this person participates in the Olympic Games, what''s the matter with Liu Xiang!!"


    Liu Rui swallowed and spit and commented.


    "Wow!"


    "Draft, stop!!"


    Just as Liu Rui and I were studying whether it was a person or a ghost, another group of people ran over. The speed of these people was obviously not as fast as the one just now, because I could clearly see their work clothes.


    "What''s going on?"


    Liu Rui looked at the second wave of people and asked suspiciously.


    "Maybe it''s catching thieves. All right, don''t look!"


    With that, I turned around and prepared to go, but Liu Rui grabbed me.


    "Go and see the excitement!"


    "Roll the calf, I''ve come out with you a little. The family is still alive. Go back quickly."


    "Walk, look!"


    "No, just catch a thief. What do you think?" I was speechless.


    "Being idle is also idle. Hurry up. I can''t keep up for a while..." Liu Rui said as he pulled me.


    "No! Go yourself. If Wu Mei asks me what you''ve done, I''ll say you opened a room with the young lady..." I''m very determined, but I won''t go.


    "OK, you are awesome!!"


    As soon as I said Wu Mei, Liu Rui immediately gave up the idea of watching the excitement and reluctantly walked back with me.


    But I don''t know how it happened. We walked forward for less than ten minutes and met those people again.


    "It''s too busy to watch..."


    Liu Rui babbled and then surrounded him directly. I had no choice but to follow him.


    We both came forward to see that the young man who had been very fast before had been pressed on the ground at this time. Others beat around this man in circles, whether it was a stick or a hammer, wildly swinging at the young man, while the young man lay on his side to prevent spinal injury and tried to protect his head with his hands.


    As soon as I saw the young man lying on the ground, I knew that this man must have received this training, otherwise he would not have made such a professional beating posture.


    "Yes, can''t you run?"


    "Bang!!"


    The leading worker hit the young man on the neck with a stick. The young man was lying on the ground covered with blood. Although he didn''t say a word, his expression was very painful.


    "You don''t have to fight like that to catch a thief!"


    Liu Rui looked at the poor young man and said something reluctantly.


    "Yes!! you have to kill if you fight like this!!"


    Although we have been to H city for a long time and have experienced many cruel things, I still feel a little unbearable looking at the youth at this moment.


    "Why don''t you go up and pull it?"


    Liu Rui still couldn''t help but want to stop these people.


    "OK!"


    After that, we walked forward. As soon as we were about to speak, we heard the leader shouting, "tie it up and take it away!"


    Liu Rui and I stopped fighting, so we didn''t talk, because we caught the thief. After the fight, we must take it to the Public Security Bureau, and we also withdrew.


    "Help... Help..." but just as Liu Rui and I were about to leave, the young man lying on the ground shouted faintly with blood in his mouth.


    When I heard the voice, I suddenly turned back and looked into the young man''s eyes.


    Looking into his eyes, I suddenly had an impulse to save him.


    So I quickly stopped the leading worker, pointed to the young man on the ground and asked, "what''s going on?"


    "Who are you? Does it have anything to do with you?" the worker lifted my hand.


    Hearing what the worker said, I was more sure that this person might not be a thief, because if it was a thief, this person could tell me what was going on, and the worker was obviously hiding something.


    "Do you know who he is? That''s how you talk to him!!"


    Liu Rui also ran over at this time and shouted, pointing to the worker''s nose.


    "Who are you?"


    The worker made Liu Rui a little confused.


    "Hougong Liu Ye!! have you heard of it?"


    I don''t know when Liu Rui gave himself a number.


    "Fuck you, what a few things!!"


    Obviously, the workers didn''t give our Hougong Master Liu face, and opened their mouth and scolded.


    "Old JB boss, you''re a little shameless..."


    Liu Rui rolled up his sleeves as he spoke.


    "What do you want?"


    The worker shook his stick.


    "Leaves, go!"


    Seeing the stick, Liu Rui immediately retreated behind me and shouted.


    I looked at the momentum of these people. If I really started, Liu Rui and I might be worse than the one lying on the ground, so I smiled, went to the leader, took out a cigarette, handed it over and asked, "what do you call it?"


    The leader looked at the cigarette in my hand and hesitated, but he still took it and said, "my surname is Wang!"


    "Ah, Hello, brother Wang. Well, this man is my friend. You see, you''ve hit him too. It''s almost OK!!" I lit the cigarette on the leader''s mouth.


    "Little brother, I think you''re a good man... But to tell you the truth, this boy beat our foreman. If I don''t take him back, I can''t explain..." my cigarette really worked, and the leader''s attitude is much better.


    "Brother Wang, you are also helping others, but have you ever thought that if I call the police now, you will not only lose money, but also go to jail?"


    "No, our foreman is also responsible for an accident. What does it have to do with me..." although the leader said so, he had some hesitation in his heart.


    Looking at his expression, I knew he didn''t know much about the law, so I continued to advise him: "it''s your responsibility to be seriously injured for more than three years and less than ten years, and the police will investigate it, but you''re the leader, and the crime may be the most serious! Since you''re just helping others, it''s almost all right, brother. What''s wrong with you!"


    "But, brother..." the leader''s face was pale.


    "Why don''t I call the police now? I happen to have a friend who is a policeman!!"


    I shook my cell phone. I''m not scaring him. If he still doesn''t agree to let people go, I''ll really call the police.


    "No... no!!"


    The leader quickly waved his hand, then turned to the other workers and shouted, "go back!!"


    "Hula!"


    The workers dispersed in a crowd.


    The leader did not forget to shout to me: "thank you, little brother!!"


    "It''s okay!!"


    I smiled and waved to the leader.


    "Brother, why did you let that boy go? How can you tell director Zhang when you go back?" after the worker left, a slightly younger worker came to the leader and asked.


    "You know what a fart! That guy told me just now. If something happens, we''ll go to jail!! it''s not me who gets stabbed. I don''t want to carry the black pot..."

 Chapter 165

    After the workers left, Liu Rui and I quickly picked up the young man on the ground, but the young man was completely unconscious at this time.


    "Why JB?"


    Liu Rui looked at the young man''s bloody face and frowned.


    "Take him to the hospital first, and then contact his family."


    Then I took out my cell phone and dialed Meng Liang.


    "What''s the matter?" Meng Liang answered the phone and asked.


    "You drive out, someone is hurt," I said quickly.


    "Where are you?"


    "You can see us when you go out of the harem and drive to the left!"


    "OK."


    Five minutes later, Meng Liang found us by car.


    "Who is this? Let people fight like this..."


    Meng Liang looked at the young man on the ground and asked.


    "We don''t know each other. Give him a hand and lift him up!"


    I answered as I picked up the young man.


    "Roar when the road sees injustice?"


    Meng Liang smiled.


    "Almost that..."


    After getting on the bus, I opened my clasp, smoked some paper towels and threw them to Liu Rui.


    "Wipe him, look at the blood, frightening!!"


    "These people are so fucking black. If ye and I don''t stop, we can kill this man alive..."


    Liu Rui was kind like a mother at this time. He rubbed his face carefully for the youth and said haw.


    "Why did you hit him?"


    Meng Liang turned and asked.


    "Maybe you offended the wrong people..."


    ����


    Twenty minutes later, the three of us took the young man to the hospital.


    "Who is the family?"


    The doctor in a white coat pushed open the door of the emergency room and asked without raising his head.


    "Doctor, we haven''t contacted the patient''s family yet..."


    I went to the doctor and replied.


    "The patient loses too much blood and the wound on his body is easy to be infected. He must be operated on immediately. Who will pay the operation fee if the family members don''t come?"


    The doctor frowned.


    "Let''s pay..." Liu Rui said with JB sympathy,


    "OK, you go to the front desk and pay the operation fee, and then operate immediately!!!"


    Then the doctor turned directly into the office.


    "Do you have money?" Liu Rui took out seven or eight red bills from his shoes. Don''t be disgusted. The place where he hid the money has always been so special. I once saw him hide the money in his underpants, but later Wu Mei found it when she took off her pants, so now it''s changed to the bottom of the shoes.


    "I''ll fucking accompany you out to buy medicine..."


    Before I finished, Liu Rui covered my mouth with his hand.


    "Shit, brother, you just buttoned the sole of your shoe!!!"


    I felt like vomiting.


    "It''s time! Let you blind BB!!"


    "OK, you are awesome!!"


    I thumbed up, then went to the bathroom in the corridor and began to wash my mouth.


    "My little money is not enough..."


    After I left, Liu Rui turned his small eyes to Meng Liang.


    "I have twenty-five."


    Meng Liang said cautiously.


    "Liangzi, I''ll tell you, man, he has to be kind. As the saying goes, as long as everyone gives a little love, the world will become a beautiful world, right? Now you help others. When you are in trouble, others will help you..."


    Liu Rui grinds and starts brainwashing Meng Liang.


    "I really didn''t bring money out!! I was in a hurry. You two didn''t tell me to take the money!!"


    Meng Liang explained with a bitter face.


    "It doesn''t matter if he has no money. See if he has a card..."


    I said as I wiped my mouth.


    "Yes, you can''t bring so much cash. Just have a card..."


    Then Liu Rui reached out and touched Meng Liang''s trouser pocket.


    "I didn''t bring my card!"


    Seeing that Liu Rui was about to start, Meng Liang quickly withdrew.


    "Leaf, help!! this man refuses to offer love!!"


    After Liu Rui shouted me a tiger swoop, he pressed Meng Liang on the ground. Then Liu Rui used his unparalleled skill to touch 18. Three minutes later, Meng Liang obediently handed over his bank card.


    "God bless you!"


    Liu Rui took his bank card, patted Meng Liang on the shoulder, comforted him, and then ran directly to the front desk to pay the fee.


    "Get out of your mother''s egg. In the future, we three try to avoid appearing at the same time. When I fucking came out, I knew there was nothing good. I didn''t dare to bring more money. Who knows you two even robbed your mother''s bank card!!" Meng Liang said painfully.


    "Give you virtue, don''t you?"


    I said with some embarrassment.


    "Fuck off, you two accumulate virtue here. I''ll go back. It''s still a matter at home!!"


    Then Meng Liang stood up and walked to the door of the hospital.


    I''m very pleased to see Meng Liang. The company needs such people. They can pay money when it''s critical. After paying money, they can continue to work!!


    If the harem is full of such things as Liu Rui and Yang Song, I will have to eat yellow in less than half a month.


    After Liu Rui paid the operation fee, the doctor started the operation. Because the patient''s family didn''t come, Liu Rui and I had to wait outside the ward.


    The operation lasted more than half an hour, and the doctor finally opened the door of the operating room.


    "How''s the patient, doctor?" I asked.


    "I''m just tossing around with my body lattice. I''ll be fine when I wake up..."


    The doctor shook his head, dropped a word, and then walked back to the office.


    After all the doctors and nurses withdrew, Liu Rui and I walked into the ward.


    "Why hasn''t his family come yet?"


    Liu Rui looked at the unconscious young man lying in the hospital bed and said.


    "Maybe I can''t get in touch..."


    I sat by the hospital bed, turned over the clothes on the youth, and soon found the oldest mobile phone.


    I turned on my cell phone, looked through the address book and found that there was a phone number without a name on it. I had to call one by one.


    The first two couldn''t get through, and the third finally got through.


    "Doodle doodle!"


    The phone rang for more than half a minute, and finally someone answered it.


    "Brother, where are you?" he shouted directly from the other end of the phone.


    As soon as I heard his brother calling from the opposite side, it should be his family.


    "There''s something wrong with your brother. He''s in the hospital now. Come here if it''s convenient for you..."


    "What? Something happened to my brother!! how could something happen to my brother!!" exclaimed the other end of the phone.


    "Your brother is not Altman, why can''t something happen!!" I was speechless.


    "How''s my brother now?"


    "It''s no big deal. Come here quickly."


    "Where are you?"


    "Municipal Medical University."


    "Don''t go, I''ll go right now!!"


    Then he hung up the phone in a panic.


    ����


    The other end.


    After my brother separated from my brother, my brother''s luck was much better than my brother, and he ran home directly.


    Although the younger brother ran out, his nerves were also tight. He didn''t take off his clothes and lay directly in bed waiting for his brother''s return, but there was no movement.


    Later, my brother simply moved out of the bench and sat at the door. Until he received my call, my brother ran crazy to the hospital.

 Chapter 166

    Half an hour later, I heard the noise outside the ward.


    "Brother!!"


    "Brother!!"


    "Sir, this is the hospital. Please don''t make a noise!!"


    The beautiful nurse looked at the twenties in the corridor and frowned and warned.


    "Have you seen my brother?" the young man grabbed the nurse''s hand and asked excitedly.


    "Excuse me, where is your brother in the ward? I''ll take you!" the nurse shook off the young man''s hand and asked politely.


    "I... I don''t know, they didn''t tell me!!"


    Hearing this, I realized that it might be the patient''s brother. I hurried out of the ward and shouted to the young man talking to the nurse in the corridor, "your brother is here!!"


    "Where?" the young man looked at me, staring at me, looking very worried.


    "Come with me!"


    I waved to the young man, and then I took the young man back to the ward.


    The young man looked at his brother lying in the hospital bed. His eyes immediately turned red. He took my hand and asked, "is my brother dead?"


    "Pooh!"


    Liu Rui was choked by this sentence and spit out the water he had just drunk.


    "Your brother is unconscious and not dead..." I was speechless.


    "That''s good, that''s good!!" the young man was relieved and nodded again and again.


    "What''s the matter with your brother?" Liu Rui asked, pointing to the hospital bed.


    "Director Zhang''s people should have caught him. Thank you for saving my brother!!" the young man wanted to kneel down to us.


    I quickly grabbed the youth and said, "harmonious society, not this."


    "Thank you, too." the young man said stubbornly after being helped up.


    "Why did director Zhang beat you both?" Liu Rui then asked.


    "We asked for leave to go home and go to my mother''s grave. The bastard didn''t give leave, so my brother said he quit. He didn''t pay us, so my brother stabbed him!! then we ran away, and my brother may have been caught..." the young man briefly described the story.


    "Aren''t you two locals?" I nodded.


    "No, my mother disappeared when I was eight years old. We were sent to a temple to be monks, but then the master died, so we returned to the customs and came here to work."


    "It''s pathetic to have no relatives. What''s your name?"


    I wanted to have a cigarette, but I didn''t think it was a hospital.


    "I don''t have a name with my brother, but when I''m in the temple, I call me north and South and call my brother something."


    "East, West, North and south, ha ha, good name!" I nodded.


    "What are the names of the two benefactors?" the young man also smiled and touched his head.


    "My name is Ye Han and his name is Liu Rui."


    "Just call me brother Rui!" Liu Rui smiled and said.


    "It costs a lot of money to go to the hospital. I have no money now. When I have it, I will give it back to you." north and South looked at us with sincere eyes.


    "Don''t worry." I waved my hand. It seems that these two brothers are also very difficult. I can''t take out the medical expenses, so I''m not in a hurry.


    To tell the truth, this man''s medical expenses cost Meng Liang more than 10000. We are not local tyrants, but we can''t live without this 10000 yuan. But if these two people pay 10000 yuan, it may not be enough to sell blood and kidney.


    Everyone looks at the problem from a different angle. Some people drive more than one million BMWs and are rowed by three rounds. They make way for the three rounds to lose money. Passers-by accuse the rich of being so rich that they make the poor lose money.


    BMW''s uniform maintenance fee is only a few thousand yuan. It may not be much for a BMW driver, but for a three wheeled driver, it may be busy this month.


    At that time, I thought there was nothing wrong with BMW owners demanding compensation for maintenance costs, and those who accused BMW owners were also right.


    No one''s money came in vain. Ma Yun is so rich. Don''t you see him throwing money everywhere? When a hundred dollars fell on the ground, he would bend down and pick it up.


    This kind of thing is from different angles and in different ways. We can''t make everyone happy. At least we should be worthy of our conscience.


    "I will certainly pay it back. Don''t worry!"


    After listening to me, Nanbei was stunned. He probably didn''t expect me to say so, and then his eyes said definitely.


    "Well, now that you''re here, we''ll go back."


    I didn''t continue to study the topic of medical expenses with North and south, so I stood up and prepared to leave.


    "I''m leaving now?"


    North and South stood up to retain the road.


    "I have something else to do..."


    "Well, when my brother is ready, I''ll take my brother and thank you both."


    "Take good care of your brother."


    Liu Rui patted Nanbei on the shoulder, and then followed me out of the ward. Nanbei always took us to the door of the hospital. If I hadn''t stopped him, I guess he would have to follow us back.


    "You said we were poor enough to leave our hometown. I saw that these two people were more pitiful than us. They were beaten before their wages came..."


    At the door of the hospital, Liu Rui looked at the back of the north and the South and sighed.


    "Yes, it''s not easy to have no father or mother..."


    I nodded.


    "Shall we just leave?"


    Liu Rui blinked his small eyes and asked.


    "Then you still want to avenge them?"


    "Revenge must be impossible, or I won''t buy the medicine and leave the money to them!!"


    Liu Rui looked back so generously and painfully at the 800 yuan in his hand.


    "All right, I guess they don''t have much money."


    I decided to support Liu Rui to be Lei Feng once.


    Then I followed Liu Rui to the hospital. When I entered the ward, North and South saw us stunned. Then they asked suspiciously, "did you two forget anything?"


    Liu Rui walked over with the money and said to the north and south, "take this money and buy some supplements for your brother."


    "How can I? You helped me pay the medical expenses. How can I take your money again!!" Nanbei quickly refused.


    "Take it." Liu Rui stuffed the money into Nanbei''s hand.


    "I don''t want it!!" the north and South are stubborn and want to put the money back.


    "Why? Don''t you take us as friends?" Liu Rui pretended not to be happy.


    "No... no!!" north and South blushed and quickly explained.


    "Take this money when you are a friend. Don''t be too little. We didn''t take so much when we went out!!"


    "Thank you both. You two are good people." north and South hesitated and took the money.


    "OK, let''s go and take good care of your brother..."


    After Liu Rui said that, we went out of the ward directly. The north and the South had to come out to deliver, but Liu Rui drove us back.


    After walking out of the hospital, although it took a lot of time and money, Liu Rui and I were in a very good mood, probably because we did good things.


    "I can keep a diary again..."


    Liu Rui looked at the hospital and muttered foolishly. Then we took a taxi directly back to the harem.

 Chapter 167

    After leaving the hospital, as soon as Liu Rui and I stepped into the gate of the harem, we met Du Xianyang who was ready to leave. I hurried to hide in the bar, but Du Xianyang had seen me.


    "What are you doing, JB? I''ve been there for so long..."


    Du Xianyang asked reluctantly after he took me out of the bar.


    "Something happened on the way and I did a good thing..."


    I smiled and replied awkwardly.


    "As long as you do good deeds, it''s good if JB doesn''t harm people. There will be a game in two days. Why don''t you go there?"


    Du Xianyang patted me on the head and said.


    "What game?"


    "Those who go are so-called successful people in H city. I can''t play with them. Go with me..."


    "Pretend to be a B Symposium?" I was stunned and said.


    "... almost that." Du Xianyang grinned and nodded.


    "Then I won''t go!" I shook my head and refused.


    "Why?"


    "Your level of B is too high. I didn''t have room to play..."


    "Don''t ink, I''ll pick you up then!!"


    With that, Du Xianyang walked out of the gate and left the harem.


    "If I hadn''t owed him some money, I could easily cut him off because of my temper. I''ll tell you!"


    I threw down a word in embarrassment and then walked to the office on the second floor.


    When Meng Liang saw me coming back, he ran to the office angrily.


    "What do you want?" I looked at Meng Liang and trembled a little.


    "Pay back!" without saying anything, Meng Liang asked for money.


    "No money!" I simply refused.


    "Don''t you pay back?" Meng Liang looked at me and asked.


    "How can I pay back without money?" I''m going to play my shameless face to the end.


    "You have no fucking money. What kind of B do you install? Who do you save!!" Meng Liangqi''s voice was several decibels higher.


    "Nonsense, I have to feel whether the money in my pocket is enough to save people?"


    "Don''t tell me it''s useless, just no or no?"


    "No money!"


    "OK, you wait for me!!"


    Meng Liang gritted his teeth and threw down this sentence, then directly slammed the door out.


    "You bring me the door!!"


    "Close it yourself!!"


    "What the fuck are these employees!!"


    After silently closing the door, I sat in my chair and secretly determined to rectify the quality of the employees in our harem. First, I had to hold a criticism meeting to criticize the black sheep led by Meng Liang and Yang Song. I didn''t know to respect the boss!!


    ����


    The next morning.


    Liu Rui told them the story of me and his rescue, as well as his tragic life experience in the East, West, North and south. They were moved by Yuanyuan and the old car. We were not only praised, but Liu Rui also held a fund-raising meeting with the theme of saving orphaned and widowed youth, which moved all the people in the harem.


    Under Liu Rui''s rendering, the fund-raising meeting was extremely successful. The harem, from the management to the cleaning aunt, donated money one after another. Even the uncle who had nothing to do to pick up bottles in front of our harem donated 50. Of course, there is not one person here, Meng Liang, who will be despised by everyone in the harem.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, Liu Rui took the money donated by everyone and was ready to go to the hospital again to see his brothers.


    Of course, in order to be fair and open, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song, Lao Che and Duan Hui all came along this time. Meng Liang didn''t come, either. He didn''t donate money and didn''t have the face to come.


    But when I got to the ward, I found an old man lying alone in the hospital bed.


    "Do you remember the ward wrong?" I said to Liu Rui when I found that there were no two people in the ward.


    "No, it''s this house..." Liu Rui was also confused at this time.


    "Did you deceive me? Did you two not save people at all!!" Yang Song turned his small eyes and asked suspiciously.


    "Fart, he was lying here yesterday!!" Liu Rui was not happy after listening.


    "What about that man? Don''t tell me that''s the lonely young man you saved yesterday?" Yang Song asked, pointing to the old man who was drinking rice porridge.


    "It''s also possible. I''ll go up and ask. Maybe I''m getting old..."


    "You can pull * down and return the money to me..." Yang Song grabbed Liu Rui.


    "But I really came here yesterday!!" Liu Rui was wronged.


    "Did they run away because they were afraid that you would ask ye for medical expenses?" Yuan Yuan said at this time.


    "Yes, it''s possible!" the old car nodded.


    "All right, let''s go. Let''s go back!"


    These two people left without saying a word, which made me in a bad mood. No matter what the reason, you should tell us when you leave.


    Half an hour later, we returned to the harem. Liu Rui returned all the money he donated.


    "Hey, these two people are so chilling to me..."


    In the office, Liu Rui leaned against the window, looked at the pouring rain outside and sighed sadly.


    "There may be something wrong..."


    I looked down at the account book of the Imperial Palace these days and replied without raising my head.


    "My mood today is like today''s sky, gray..."


    At this time, Liu ruiwan was like a poet with hazy eyes


    ����


    The other end.


    Perhaps because of the rainstorm, there are very few pedestrians and vehicles on the road.


    A van with the logo of a training institution is driving crazy on the road.


    "Brother Jia, you see I''m driving to 120..." the bald Niu Lei shouted happily.


    Yes, the person in the van is the mysterious organization that Liu Rui asked Yang Song for an account last time, that is, the one who specializes in education and training for others.


    "Are you a fucking fool, driving so fast and turning back..." Gao Jia went up with a head and opened his mouth and scolded.


    "No, don''t hit me on the head!! I had little hair, but now I let you knock off several!!" Niu Lei touched his head and said painfully.


    "Brother Lei, people say you''re smart with little hair. Why do you think you''re so stupid?" tiger, sitting in the co pilot, asked with a grin.


    "Fuck off!"


    Niu Lei scolded impatiently, and then turned on the radio.


    "What about accidental pregnancy?"


    "Can you fucking listen to some festive!!" Gao Jia stretched out her hand and another head.


    "He put it himself. I''m not to blame..."


    Niu Lei wrongly changed the channel, and an impassioned song "today is a day" sounded slowly in the car.


    "Brother Jia, this song is joyful!!" Niu Lei shook his body with the rhythm of the music.


    "Oh, fuck, how could I come out to work with such a fool..." Gao Jia covered her head and looked very painful.


    "Why, brother, do you want to quit me?" Niu Lei asked reluctantly.


    "Why don''t you go home after this ticket..."


    "No, even if I starve to death, I won''t leave your brother!!" Niu Lei said stubbornly.


    "Do you ask you, B!"


    Gao Jia went up with another brain spoon.

 Chapter 168

    "Hua Hua!"


    It is raining heavily in H City, and ponding has begun to form on the uneven road.


    "Pipe, pipe!"


    Inside the van, Gao Jia shouted to the walkie talkie.


    "Copy, copy!"


    Soon a voice came from the walkie talkie.


    "Everything is ready and ready to work!!"


    Gao Jia spoke quickly.


    "I see!"


    "Wow!"


    Gao Jia put down the walkie talkie, opened the black travel bag on the seat, and took out two MP5 * and a common 54 pistol in the market.


    "After going in, try to shoot less, don''t hurt people, just take the money, okay?"


    Gao Jia handed Niu Lei and Hu Zi two handfuls of * and asked softly.


    "I see!"


    After they took the gun, they nodded and replied.


    "Come on, the whole slogan!!"


    Then the three put their right hands together and shouted in unison: "the gunshot, ten thousand liang of gold, come on! Come on! Come on! Hey!"


    ����


    "It''s fucking raining. It''s fine in the morning. That''s it in the afternoon..."


    "Hehe, I don''t know if I can stop before work."


    "Enough!!"


    In the bank self-service hall, two security guards squatted in front of the ATM, smoking and chatting


    "Creak!"


    The sound of rain mixed with the sound of tires rubbing the ground, and a van suddenly stopped at the door of the bank.


    "Wow!"


    Gao Jia pulled open the door and got out of the car first, while Niu Lei and his beard followed. The three put on their prepared masks. Gao Jia pinned the pistol on her trouser belt and carried a travel bag in her left hand, while Niu Lei and Hu Zi followed Gao Jia with a * in their hands.


    The three men went to the bank with great arrogance.


    At the same time, the separate pipe, that is, the muscular man, had already infiltrated the bank and cut all the monitoring lines of the bank.


    "Good afternoon, avery Barty!!"


    After entering the bank, Niu Lei shook the * on his hand and shouted.


    "Ah!!"


    "Ah!!"


    After Niu Lei''s words, there was chaos in the bank. No one was stupid. Everyone knew what these people did.


    "Don''t make a fucking noise! Squat on one side!!!"


    As soon as tiger son saw the scene, he was a little out of control. He quickly waved his arms and organized the masses.


    Both bank staff and ordinary citizens who came to withdraw money ran to the corner with high quality and squatted together with their heads in their arms.


    This group of people not only squat very correctly, but also have amazing speed.


    "Oh, are you professionally trained? You squat quite numbly..."


    Niu Lei looked at the trembling crowd in the corner and immediately grinned.


    "Come on, stop fucking nonsense and close the door!"


    Gao Jia frowned and scolded.


    "Wow!"


    Niu Lei pulled down the rolling gate of the bank.


    "Come on, hand in all your mobile phones. Don''t worry about returning them to you later. We''re mainly trying to make money and try not to kill people. So as long as you cooperate honestly, you don''t have anything to do. What should you do later..."


    Tiger carrying a plastic pocket, while receiving a mobile phone, while the masses of psychological counseling.


    "Come on, come out and open the vault!"


    Gao Jia lit a cigarette and said calmly.


    "Why, my big brother can''t speak well?"


    Looking at the quiet crowd, Niu Lei was unhappy for a moment. He pulled up a bank clerk and put a gun directly on his head.


    "Ah!!"


    The bank clerk screamed wildly after being dragged up.


    "Pa!"


    Niu Lei pulled a big mouth on the employee''s face and directly flew the glasses on the employee''s face.


    "Did you draft it? You said you were an old man. What are you shouting about? Scare me..."


    "I learned from TV..."


    This mouth beating was really effective. The clerk stopped shouting immediately and replied in a low voice.


    "Look at your promise. You''ve taught you for nothing just now. Tell me, who''s the biggest official here?"


    Niu Lei was speechless, patted the staff on the head and asked.


    The clerk hesitated after listening, and then trembled and pointed to a middle-aged man in his forties.


    "Come on, it''s you!" tiger came forward and pulled out the middle-aged man.


    "You... What are you doing?" the middle-aged man looked at the tiger nervously.


    "No, you''ll open the safe for me later, and then fill this bag for me!"


    Gao Jia came forward and handed the bag to the middle-aged man.


    "This..."


    The middle-aged man looked at the travel bag in his hand and trembled a little.


    "This NIMA B, Ma LiuDi!!"


    Niu Lei scolded on the middle-aged man''s ass.


    The middle-aged man walked to the bank''s safe with a bag, took out the key, opened the safe, and then began to put money in it.


    "Don''t fucking pack me a piece!!"


    Huzi looked at the middle-aged man''s careful hint.


    At this time, a girl in the crowd secretly took out her second mobile phone, and then with her blind typing skills at school, a text message was successfully sent to the police station of H city. By the way, she also sent a first bank robbery. It''s so nervous. It''s accompanied by a circle of friends with a selfie.


    After receiving the alarm, the police immediately verified the street monitoring where the bank was located. It was found that there was a situation in the bank, and immediately sent someone to the police.


    Gao Jia found that the middle-aged man loaded money very slowly. He wanted to delay time, so he gave Niu Lei a look directly.


    Niu Lei understood it, got up and stuck his foot in the middle-aged man''s face and scolded, "can you hurry up? You''ll miss the second bus when you get home!"


    "This is fast, this is fast..."


    The middle-aged man nodded quickly, and the movement on his hand was numb.


    "Remember to eat or fight..."


    Niu Lei scolded and went back, then looked at the people in the corner, while Gao Jia kept looking down at the time, obviously pinching.


    ����


    On the other end, the security lounge on the second floor of the harem.


    Meng Liang lay listlessly on the table, probably still distressed because I cheated him 10000 yuan.


    "What''s the matter? You look sad!"


    Yang Song staggers in with a toothpick in his mouth.


    "Tired, take a break."


    Meng Liang may think it''s not a glorious thing to be fooled by Liu Rui and me, so he didn''t talk to Yang Song.


    "Pull it. I''ll give it to you. You''ve lost money recently!!"


    Yang Song sat opposite Meng Liang like a half immortal.


    "Shit, how do you know?"


    Hearing this, Meng Liang felt refreshed and asked with light in his eyes.


    "Did you break it?"


    Yang Song asked.


    "Broken!"


    "Did ye Han or Liu Rui fool you?"


    "Shit, you''re God. How do you know!!"


    "Nonsense, if you don''t get out of the door all day and stay in the bar every day, it''s hard for you to lose money unless you are fooled by these two bitches..." Yang Song methodically analyzed.


    "You said the same." Meng Liang nodded.


    "Come on, tell me what''s going on and see if I can break it?"

 Chapter 169

    Meng Liang told Yang Song in detail about how Liu Rui and I cheated him of his money.


    After hearing this, Yang Song burst out laughing.


    "Why are you laughing at JB?"


    Meng Liang saw Yang Song smile and was a little unhappy.


    "No, do you know why they want you?"


    Yang Song tried to hold back his smile and asked.


    "I don''t know!"


    Meng Liang shook his head.


    "Listen to me. First of all, there are only these people in our harem. In addition to them, there are only you and my old Che Duanhui, right?"


    "Yes, but what does it have to do with asking me to go?"


    Meng Liang can''t keep up with Yang Song''s ideas.


    "You''re stupid. Ye Han cheats the old car money every day. It''s time to sell blood to him. There''s basically no use value. Duan Hui has no money, and it''s no use fooling in the past. As for me, if I go, he can take a penny from me, I''ll call his father. So it''s just you..." Yang Song said simply.


    "Don''t say, you really have a point!!" Meng Liang was so by Yang song that he suddenly realized.


    "Right! That''s what happened!!"


    "Then how can I get the money back now?"


    Meng Liang has now fully believed Yang Song''s words.


    "It''s basically impossible for you to get the money back. Just like Ye Han, it''s Liu Yong''s second generation. It''s more difficult for you to take the money from him than to kill him..." Yang Song said.


    "I won''t be stubborn with you when you say this. If I hadn''t known him since I was a child, I also think he is Liu Yong''s illegitimate son..."


    Meng Liang nodded and agreed with Yang Song''s evaluation of me very much.


    "So it means that we can''t do it. We can do it another way!!"


    "What way?" Meng Liang asked.


    "Do you know what''s wrong in our bar?" Yang Song asked mysteriously.


    "What, miss?"


    "You''re stupid, miss. What''s the use? You can change money!!" Yang Song said nothing.


    "Then what do you say can change money!!"


    "Wine!"


    "You mean let me steal wine?" Meng Liang heard this and understood Yang Song''s meaning.


    "Brother, you are enlightened!"


    "That''s not good..." Meng Liang hesitated and didn''t agree with the idea.


    "What''s wrong? The bar belongs to Ye Han. Ye Han owes you money. You''re afraid of taking him some wine!" Yang Song said with an indifferent face.


    "But isn''t this stealing?"


    "What is this? Do you understand the truth of saving the country by curve?"


    Yang Song excitedly fooled Meng Liang and spit on Meng Liang''s face.


    "How bad it would be to let others know. It''s too shabby. I won''t do it!"


    Meng Liang wiped his face, shook his head and refused.


    "JB has no money, but you still want to face. If you are like this, you want face and suffer!!"


    Yang Song''s face hates iron and doesn''t look rigid.


    "Then you can''t do it!! if people find out, how can I stay!!"


    "OK, just stay. I don''t care. You don''t want the money back..."


    With that, Yang Song walked to the door, leaving Meng Liang alone, and then lying on the table thinking about if he wanted the money back from me.


    Meng liang thought for a while, suddenly looked up, gritted his teeth, took out his mobile phone and dialed Yang Song.


    "I think we can discuss the specific process..."


    After Yang Song answered the phone, Meng Liang opened his mouth and said.


    "Ha ha, that''s right!"


    Yang Song smiled.


    "Come here."


    Soon Yang Song ran back.


    "Have you figured it out?" Yang Song smiled at Meng Liang.


    "He is unkind, I am unjust, nothing wrong!" Meng Liang replied firmly.


    "Ha ha, that''s right. We''ll go to the wine store while no one is there. Then I''ll call the wine collector and ask him to wait for us at the back door of the wine store, so no one will find out!!"


    After hearing Yang Song''s thoughts, Meng Liang was stunned. Then he looked at Yang Song and asked, "have you ever done this?"


    "Ha ha, occasionally, occasionally, forced by life!"


    "Not once?" Meng asked.


    "There are so many wines in the wine store, who can find them? Ye Han can''t count them every day. Come on, don''t ink. There will be many guests later, so it''s not easy to rectify..."


    After that, Yang Song dragged Meng Liang to the wine warehouse. In this way, Yang Song successfully fooled Meng Liang to join his wine stealing team.


    ����


    On the other side, in the bank.


    The middle-aged man had filled a travel bag with money and handed the bag to Gao Jia shivering.


    "Withdraw!"


    Gao Jia took the money bag and weighed the weight. She felt there was no problem, so she turned her head and shouted at Niu Lei and Huzi.


    Then the three men strode to the door of the bank with money bags.


    But just then, the siren outside suddenly sounded.


    "Brother Jia, the police are coming..." Niu Lei was the first to react when he heard the siren.


    "Fuck!"


    Gao Jia glanced at her watch and scolded in a low voice.


    A recidivist like Gao Jia who often walks on the edge of the law must have dealt with the police many times, so he knows very well about the police''s detection ability and police dispatch ability. In addition, he has a very accurate calculation of the time when the nearest police station drives here, and the error is basically no more than two minutes, That''s why the police haven''t caught him for so many years.


    But today the police arrived five minutes earlier than he expected. What does that mean?


    It means someone reported the case in advance!!


    Neither driving time nor police time can be changed. The only change is detection time!


    Gao Jia listened to the siren outside, calmly took out his walkie talkie and shouted, "plan B!"


    "Copy that!"


    After that, Gao Jia didn''t go forward, nor did he take hostages like on TV, but went directly to the bank. Niu Lei and Huzi followed behind with a money bag.


    After a while, the three walked to a window in the corridor on the first floor of the bank. At this time, the pipe that the team had not appeared was outside the window. They didn''t know what to poke.


    "What''s the matter?" Gao Jia shouted through the window.


    "Something happened and the fence was replaced with a new one..." Guan said helplessly.


    "Shit, what a fucking inch today!!" Niu Lei exclaimed.


    "Yes, how the fuck can I do this?" tiger said a little depressed.


    The Gaojia gang will make many plans before each operation. For example, today, they think that the police may come in advance, so a few days before the operation, a person will appear in front of the window and sprinkle professionally prepared copper sulfate on the window. In this way, the iron fence will be corroded and rusted after a few days.


    But people are not as good as heaven. Gao Jia didn''t come yesterday. It was yesterday that the bank staff just found that the fence was broken and replaced it with a new one.


    It was such a professional team that seemed to be facing a desperate situation. The pace of the police in the house was getting closer and closer, and beads of sweat began to appear on Gao Jia''s forehead.

 Chapter 170

    "Brother Jia, what''s the matter? Is there any plan C or something..."


    As the footsteps came closer and closer, Gao Jia''s emotions became more and more nervous.


    "Step on..."


    "Look ahead!!"


    The shouting of the police stirred several people''s nerves.


    Gao Jia lowered her head and remained silent, trying to think about the way to escape in her mind.


    "Brother Jia, do something quickly!!!"


    Niu Lei stamped his feet anxiously.


    "Don''t make a fucking noise. Don''t you see what he''s thinking!!"


    The pipe outside the window roared in a low voice. Although he was outside at this time, he was more nervous than anyone in the room.


    Gao Jia was silent for a while, and finally raised her head and asked, "pipe, did you still have the liquid nitrogen we used to unlock the lock last time?"


    "I''ll find..."


    With that, the pipe ran into the car and soon ran out with a bottle of liquid nitrogen tank and a hammer.


    "Brother Jia, I found it!!"


    "Fuck, thanks to Niu Lei''s laziness, he didn''t pack up!! hurry up!!"


    Gao Jia spits, and her eyes finally show vitality.


    "Brother, are we saved?"


    Niu Lei didn''t understand what was going on and asked carefully.


    "Look at fortune!"


    Gao Jia simply replied, because he knew that even with liquid nitrogen, it would take more time to open the fence, and the police might not have much time for them!


    "Stab!!"


    The pipe skillfully controls the liquid nitrogen tank, and the cold liquid nitrogen is poured on the fence in an instant.


    "People inside don''t move!! put down your weapons!!"


    At this time, the police held a gun and found Gao Jia and several of them.


    "Kang Kang!!"


    Gao Jia turned around with two shots. The police hurried to hide from the wall of the corridor.


    "You are surrounded!!"


    The policeman hiding behind the wall leaned out his head and shouted.


    "Surround you, big B!!!"


    Tiger shouted and raised his hand.


    "Da Da!"


    A row of bullets swept towards the wall.


    "Pipe, you fucking hurry up. The situation is very urgent!!"


    After Niu Lei shouted, he also picked up * and shot at the police.


    "Da Da!"


    "Be fucking careful. Bullets don''t have eyes. It''s not easy to make money. Don''t fucking hurt them!"


    Niu Lei also reminded the police while shooting. It can be seen that he is indeed a kind criminal.


    "Dong Yao... Dong Yao, this is Dong San. Copy that, please go back!"


    "Hole three, please!"


    "The prisoner has a gun in his hand. Ask for quick support!"


    "Received, received!!"


    The police found that the Gang opposite must not have committed a crime for the first time, because their weapons were obviously more advanced than their own, so they immediately took out a walkie talkie and asked for support.


    "Hula!"


    After confirming Gao Jia''s position, a large number of armed police rushed to the corridor with * and explosion-proof shields.


    "The people inside put down their weapons!!"


    The police in charge of the team shouted at Gao Jia and them with a big horn.


    "Put your mother B!!"


    Niu Lei turned back and scolded.


    "Don''t give me a B face, give me a strong outburst!!"


    As soon as the captain waved, the armed police would rush up in an instant.


    "Don''t fucking come here, I have hostages!!"


    After Niu Lei shouted, the armed police stopped.


    "Is there him? B, there are no hostages. Go on!"


    The captain lit a cigarette and was not used to it.


    "Bang! Bang!"


    Just then two hammers knocked open the fence on the window.


    "Fuck, it''s open!! brother Jia has done it!!"


    The pipe wiped the sweat on his forehead and shouted loudly.


    "Come on, Leizi, give him the whole flower work!!"


    Gao Jia grinned when she saw the window open.


    "Well, watch everyone!! draw up the art of shadow separation!"


    After Niu Lei shouted, he took out a * and threw it directly to the wall.


    "Bang!!"


    *The explosion opened and there was thick smoke in front of the police.


    At the same time, Gao Jia, Niu Lei and Huzi jumped out of the window.


    "Cough!!"


    "Fuck, chase me!"


    The captain held a gas mask in his mouth and shouted.


    The armed police heard the order and ran to the window.


    Outside the window.


    "Brother Jia, I can''t run..."


    The tiger with the money bag ran less than 200 meters and was very tired.


    "I usually let you exercise. You don''t listen to me. You eat fat like a fucking pig!!"


    Gao Jia turned her head and dragged the tiger forward.


    "Lord... The main reason is that this bag is too fucking heavy!!"


    Huzi shouted breathlessly.


    "You fucking fool, you won''t throw it away!"


    Gao Jia was speechless.


    Just this time they talked, the armed police had caught up.


    Tiger saw the armed police catching up, threw down the money bag and ran away at an amazing speed.


    "Brother Jia, you can''t run like this!!!" Niu Lei looked at the armed police behind him getting closer and closer, bared his teeth and shouted.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you don''t want to squat on the fence, run quickly!"


    At this time, the four suddenly saw a van with a sign of high price recycling of tobacco and alcohol.


    "Brother Jia, there''s a car ahead!!!"


    Niu Lei sees the car just like his father.


    "There''s no way out!"


    Gao Jia was also excited when she saw the car.


    ����


    "For the last time, I won''t do it with you next time!!"


    Meng Liang, with a few bottles of expensive red wine in his hand, said to Yang Song.


    "Come on, why are you so inky? I''m all for you!!"


    Yang Song made Meng Liang''s ink a little impatient.


    "Creak!"


    Yang Song pushed open the small door next to the wine warehouse of the back palace. This door is usually reserved for the convenience of entering wine, but I never expected that this door has made great achievements today!!


    As soon as Yang Song opened the door, he saw several people with masks trying to smash the glass of the van, while the wine driver hid in the van with a dull expression. He didn''t understand what these people meant when they came up!!


    "Man, what are you doing? Is this film or performance art?" Yang Song asked, afraid of one shoulder.


    "Don''t fuck around..."


    The person Yang Song photographed was Niu Lei. When Niu Lei was about to turn around and swear, he suddenly saw Yang Song''s face and was stunned.


    "Jia... Brother Jia, why do you think this man looks so familiar!!" Niu Lei shouted excitedly, pointing to Yang Song.


    Gao Jia immediately turned her head when she heard Niu Lei shouting.


    "Shit, big brother, what a coincidence!"


    "Do you know me?" Yang Song was a little confused by these words.


    "Me, Gao Jia!!"


    Gao Jia pulled off her mask and shouted.


    "Shit, President Gao!!!"


    When Yang Song saw Gao Jia, his expression was also very excited.


    "Brother, is there a place where you can hide people?"


    Gao Jia asked, holding Yang Song''s hand.


    "Come with me!"


    Yang Song knew what Gao Jia did, so he didn''t have any ink. He directly took Gao Jia and them into the harem.


    For a moment, Meng Liang and the wine driver were left on the whole road. They didn''t know what had happened. They looked at each other and were silent. Meng Liang opened his mouth and said, "what the fuck is going on? Do you still accept the wine?"


    "I accept NIMA B!!"


    The driver stepped on the accelerator and the van drove away.

 Chapter 171

    "Where are the people?"


    When the armed police came to the gate of our harem, they found that the man was gone. Looking around, they found that there was only one door in our harem, so they immediately pushed the door to break in, but found it locked.


    The armed police took out their walkie talkie and shouted, "team sun, the target has been lost!"


    "Shit, how can you fucking lose it!" shouted the walkie talkie.


    "Maybe I went to the owner''s house. There''s a door!"


    "What the fuck are you waiting for?"


    "The door is locked!"


    "Shit, wait for me!"


    With that, team sun and some policemen ran towards the back door of our back palace.


    ����


    At the other end, Yang Song ran into the back palace with Gao Jia and led them directly to the wine cellar.


    "Mr. Gao, you can make do now..."


    Yang Song opened the waste carton on the cellar floor and made a space.


    "Sorry to trouble you!"


    Gao Jia sat casually on the ground, panting and talking.


    "Where are you? I can''t help you if you catch up!"


    "OK, brother, you helped my brother a lot this time. I remember that!!"


    Gao Jia is not a person who can speak, and men don''t need so much language communication. I remember this sentence. It''s enough.


    "Mr. Gao, I''m not willing to listen to what you said. What can I do for you if I remember..."


    Yang Song reached out and handed Gao Jia a cigarette. He said in an unhappy tone.


    "Hehe, too. Don''t always call me President Gao. It''s awkward. I''m a few years older than you. Just call me brother Jia..."


    Gao Jia took the cigarette and said.


    "OK, I won''t suffer for what I call it. What''s the reason for this just now? I think the armed police have done it. The scene is very spectacular!!" Yang Song casually glanced at the hands of Niu Lei and others and asked in doubt.


    Gao Jia lit the cigarette, took a deep breath, and then casually said, "nothing about JB, it''s the bank next to you. The security facilities are not perfect. We helped educate..."


    Yang Song swallowed his saliva and stammered, "you... You robbed the bank!!!"


    "That''s what I mean!" Gao Jia nodded.


    "Shit, it''s fucking awesome. It''s estimated that you dare to do such work in the whole H city..."


    Yang Song gave a thumbs up. Now he admires Gao Jia''s gang.


    "Otherwise, there will be a strategic accident, and we can''t hide here..."


    "All right, you have a rest here first. I''ll go outside and see what happens."


    Yang Song stood up and was ready to go. When he was about to get to the door, he suddenly turned around and asked, "do you want to order two young ladies? The young ladies in our store live well..."


    "Do you charge?" Niu Lei stood up and asked with his eyes shining.


    "Definitely charge!"


    "Forget it..." Niu Lei sat down again.


    "Good figure!!" Yang Song then shouted.


    "Can I keep accounts?"


    "No!!"


    "Get out!! who''s going to rob the bank and bring their own money!!"


    Niu Lei made Yang song very depressed, but he had no money in his pocket.


    Yang Song thought Niu Lei was right. These people must have no money, so they were not in the ink. They went upstairs to my office.


    "Our company needs such employees. They can find business opportunities everywhere!!"


    Gao Jia looked at Yang Song''s back and exclaimed.


    ����


    At the other end, sun Dui has arrived at the back door of our harem with the police.


    "Can this door be fully opened?" Sun team kicked a solid anti-theft door and asked.


    "Yes, but it takes time!!" the armed police nearby replied.


    "Fuck, how long will it take?" Sun asked anxiously.


    "About half an hour..."


    "Half an hour... It''s too late!! these fucking people can run away. What a waste!" team sun hit the security door with a fist and trembled with anger.


    "It''s not all their fault. These people are not ordinary kidnappers!!" one grade looked at the small policeman and said.


    "It''s not ordinary. Why, they can fly!!" team sun asked with his neck crossed.


    "They can''t fly, but they can spend time!!" the little policeman replied foolishly.


    "Oh, fuck, if you weren''t my brother-in-law, I''d be the first to give it to you!!"


    "Give me a try!"


    "Roll the calf, leave two people waiting in place, and the others will go to the front door with me..."


    Sun Dui really didn''t want to talk to his stupid brother-in-law. He turned around and gave an order, and then ran to the front door of our harem with people.


    ����


    "Leaf, leaf!!"


    Before Yang Song entered my office, he shouted loudly in the corridor. When I heard the cry, I ran out of the office.


    "What''s the matter?" I looked at Yang Song and asked.


    "I saved several people just now!!!" Yang Song said holding the wall.


    "Who?"


    "The people you asked me to charge Liu Rui last time owed us $3 million!!" Yang Song tried to make me remember who Gao Jia was.


    "The one who specializes in kidnapping?"


    "Yes!!" Yang Song nodded.


    "What happened to them?"


    "They just robbed the bank and were found by the police!!"


    "Shit, you''re fucking crazy. You dare to get such a person at home!!!"


    When I heard Yang Song''s words, I suddenly collapsed, widened my eyes and shouted.


    "Didn''t you catch up!! who knows what a coincidence! Besides, who will pay the money if these people go in!"


    "Hurry to roll the calf, where are you now?" I asked irritably.


    In fact, it''s not that I don''t want to save these people. It''s just that our harem has stabilized recently. I really don''t want to have anything to do with social things, but there''s no way. If you don''t ask for something, it''s for you!!


    "People are in the wine cellar!!" Yang Song pointed to the direction of the wine cellar.


    "Go, take me!"


    As soon as I was about to step, I saw the crowd at the front door in confusion. I knew it was the police who came in.


    "You tell those people in the wine cellar not to come out no matter what happens, and leave the rest to me!"


    I whispered an order to Yang Song, and then walked downstairs directly.


    "Stop the music!!" team sun shouted to the DJ station after entering the hall.


    "Officer, what''s the matter?" the old car immediately greeted the police and asked with a smile.


    "Are you the person in charge here?" team sun asked after looking at the old car.


    "Lobby manager!!"


    The old car has learned a lot since the last incident. He doesn''t say he is in charge anymore.


    "Just now several robbers ran into you. Please cooperate!!" team Sun took out the police officer''s card and kept scanning the dance floor.

 Chapter 172

    "No, I''ve been watching just now. I didn''t see anyone coming in!"


    The old car was embarrassed because he knew that once it cooperated, he had to block the scene and investigate one by one. The last miss''s affair has affected our business in the harem. If we do it again, some guests may not come in the future. The night show is fun, but if you have an accident in three or two days, who the fuck is willing to come!!


    "You can''t see it. You came in through the back door. Please cooperate..." team sun pushed the old car and was about to go inside.


    "Officer, it''s not appropriate for you to do this!!" the old car collapsed and stopped in front of team sun.


    "What do you mean? Cooperate, OK?" team sun looked at the old car in front of him and tried to keep down his anger.


    The old car looked at the police in front of him and didn''t know how to deal with the next situation, because if these police had to break in, he couldn''t stop it, so he was silent and said, "officer, give me face!"


    "Who the fuck are you? I''ll give you face!!"


    With that, team sun reached out to pull open the old car, but before his hand touched the old car, he was stopped by me.


    "Why, the police have to hit people!!" I asked with a smile.


    After I caught the policeman''s hand, he looked at me up and down and asked, "who are you?"


    "Bar owner!" I replied with a smile still on my face.


    "Well, I suspect you have hidden suspects here. Please cooperate immediately!!!" team sun looked at me and said.


    Just as I was about to speak, Liu Rui walked over with a cigarette in his mouth and shouted, "what''s the matter? The people''s police force? Do you fucking let people do business!!"


    "Who are you?" Sun Dui asked, frowning at Liu Rui.


    "The second owner of the bar!!" Liu Rui didn''t know when to give himself a full name.


    "What does the second boss mean?"


    "He''s dead, the bar is mine!!"


    Liu Ruihu replied.


    Hearing this, I tried not to laugh, but the police at the bottom laughed.


    "Are you his son?" Sun Dui was amused and asked with a grin.


    "Can you fucking talk? Don''t fucking run to us if you want to go somewhere else!!" although Liu Rui knew he was wrong, he still pointed at team sun and scolded.


    I didn''t stop Liu Rui when he cursed, because he really relieved his hatred.


    "Keep your mouth clean!!" Sun Dui''s brother-in-law was unhappy when his brother-in-law was scolded.


    "Who the fuck are you? I''ll scold you. What can you do?" Liu Rui frowned, gritted his teeth with a cigarette and scolded.


    "... say it again?" my brother-in-law reached out to push Liu Rui.


    "Oh, fuck, don''t touch me. I''m weak. If you touch me, I''ll lie down and I''ll tell you!!" Liu Rui stared at the beads. Anyway, it''s hard to hear what he said.


    "I''ll fucking kill you!!" Sun Dui''s brother-in-law roared, raised his fist and was about to start, but as soon as he raised it, sun Dui grabbed his wrist and scolded, "go away..."


    My brother-in-law bit his teeth, gave Liu Rui a fierce look, turned his head and stopped talking.


    Liu Rui still looked at his brother-in-law with a cheap smile on his face.


    "Please cooperate with us!!" team sun didn''t pay attention to Liu Rui, but looked at me directly and said.


    "I cooperate with you? Who cooperates with me? Who will compensate me for my business this day?" I looked at Sun DUI and asked.


    "I will give you a satisfactory answer afterwards!!" team sun looked at me and said.


    "OK, how to cooperate?" I asked with my eyebrows.


    "I suspect the suspect is in your bar. I''ll go in and search it!!"


    "Evidence? Show me the warrant!!" I stretched my hand at will.


    "You''re looking for trouble!!" team Sun said expressionless.


    "How dare I! If you have a search warrant, you can go in and do whatever you don''t have!!"


    "Can you mend it afterwards?" Sun team looked at me and said.


    "No!"


    "If you like this, I can sue you for obstructing official business!!"


    "Then you go, don''t send it!" then I turned and prepared to go.


    "What''s your name?" Sun Dui was trembling with anger at this time.


    "Ye Han!" I replied cleanly.


    "OK, I remember you!!"


    "No!!" I waved my hand without looking back.


    "Let''s go!"


    As soon as team sun gritted his teeth and turned around, he took people out of the dance floor.


    "Don''t fucking come next time!"


    Just as these people were about to go out, Liu Rui was cheap and shouted at the door.


    When sun Dui''s brother-in-law heard this, he turned to Liu Rui and raised his middle finger, and Liu Rui made a grimace in return.


    When the old car saw the police leaving, he went to the DJ station, picked up the microphone and shouted, "there was an accident just now, don''t care, then get up high!!! Today''s 10% discount!"


    "Less cars!"


    "Less powerful cars!!"


    Hearing the words of the old car, the young people on the dance floor actually whistled and coaxed, the strong music sounded, and the atmosphere of the whole harem became active again.


    When I got back to the office, I took out the phone and dialed Guo Siwei.


    "Brother Guo!" as soon as Guo thought answered the phone, I immediately shouted in a sweet voice.


    "What''s the matter with you again?" Guo thought speechless. He knew that I must have something to call him.


    "A few people came here just now. They have to say that I have bandits here and let me drive them out..."


    "Who is leading the team?" Guo thought.


    "It seems that my surname is sun..." I recalled and said.


    "OK, I see. You''ve stopped recently!!"


    "Understand, understand!"


    With that, I hung up the phone. As soon as I was ready to sit down, Liu Rui ran in with a few bottles of wine and some dishes.


    "Where are they, Mr. Gao?" Liu Rui shouted at me.


    "No, how do you know that President Gao is with me?"


    "Yang Song told me on wechat that President Gao came and asked me to bring some wine and vegetables!!" Liu Rui said happily.


    "This fool, why is his mouth so loose? Why don''t you ask him? Why are you running here!!"


    "Yes, but he didn''t answer me. Was it them that the police were looking for just now?"


    "No!" I shook my head directly.


    "You can pull it down. Yang Song told me that President Gao opened the bank..."


    "No, you know everything and ask me what to do!!"


    "I don''t know where they are?"


    "They are in the wine cellar..."


    Before I finished speaking, Liu Rui ran out of the office like a gust of wind.


    "These fools..."


    I looked at the empty office and scolded.


    Then I rubbed my temples and stood up and walked towards the wine cellar.

 Chapter 173

    "President Gao!! I''m coming!!"


    Liu Rui, who roasted chicken and Baijiu, went mad to the cellar and ran back to shout.


    Hearing Liu Rui''s cry, Yang Song hurriedly ran out, covered Liu Rui''s mouth and whispered, "are you fucking stupid? The police haven''t gone clean yet. What are you shouting for?"


    "Hehe, it''s all right..."


    Seeing Liu Rui coming, Gao Jia took the lead to stand up, smiled casually and said.


    "I brought the wine. Mr. Gao, let''s sit down and have a drink..."


    Liu Rui runs to Gao Jia and says.


    "Isn''t this wine cellar full of wine? Why do you take wine?"


    Niu Lei was puzzled.


    "That''s all fake wine..."


    After laughing and talking, Liu Rui sat down on the ground, took out Baijiu and cooked food, and drank with laughter and laughter.


    "Hey, brother, I heard you worked for the bank?" Liu Rui pulled down a chicken leg and asked curiously.


    "Hehe, you are very well informed..." Gao Jia sipped the wine and said with a smile.


    "Hey, tell me about the situation at that time!" Liu Rui pursued.


    "What can I say about this thing? If you can open two toy guns..."


    "That''s different. Anyone can open the whole open, but the key can come out after the whole open. It''s a technical job..." Liu Rui said with a curl of his mouth.


    "If I hadn''t met you, it would have been terrible this time..." Gao Jia took another sip of wine while talking, obviously afraid.


    "It''s all fate!!" Yang Song said.


    "There''s nothing wrong with that. Come on, let''s go and respect fate!!" Gao Jia immediately raised her glass and shouted.


    "To fate!!" Liu Rui also shouted.


    Several people raised their glasses, simply touched them, and then drank them all in one gulp.


    "This wine is so fucking strong..." after drinking two liang, Liu Ruiming was a little on his head and his face began to turn red.


    "Hehe, you can''t afford to drink..." Niu Lei looked at Liu Rui grinning and said with a smile.


    "Fuck me, do you know what my name is outside?" Liu Rui was unhappy at this and looked at Niu Lei and asked.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Liu Jiuxian!!" Liu Rui proudly.


    "Good name, blunt this name, I have to go with you!!" Niu Lei immediately raised his glass.


    "No problem!!"


    Liu Ruihu had another drink with Niu Lei.


    "Brother, you haven''t told me the process of robbing the bank?" Liu Ruiming said with a big tongue after two glasses of wine.


    "It''s not good for you to know more about it!!" Gao Jia waved her hand and refused.


    "Idle is also idle. Talk nonsense."


    "This is a trade secret. I can''t tell you nonsense!" the tiger opened his mouth and said.


    "Don''t fucking talk. If it weren''t for you, we would all be successful now..." Niu Lei scolded irritably.


    "Fart, it''s fucking heavy. I''m sure I can''t take it alone. Can you fucking blame me for this?" Tiger stood up and stared at me.


    "Get out of here and fight!" Gao Jia kicked tiger''s ass and scolded irritably.


    "He asked for trouble first!!" tiger was kicked and shouted a little wronged.


    "You too. Why is your mouth so fucking cheap? We can make money without money. People are all right..." Gao Jia pointed to Niu Lei and scolded.


    "I didn''t mean to..." Niu Lei explained in a low voice.


    "Is it intentional? If I can say this, can''t you fucking understand it?" Gao Jia then turned and shouted at the tiger: "what did you stand up for just now? He said you would beat him? Do you fucking know something good? So many people are watching!! shame


    "Brother, I''m wrong!!" Huzi realized that he had done something wrong.


    "Shit, it''s enough for JB to make trouble every day. Give me a fucking stop..."


    Gao Jia was already depressed by what happened today. In addition, the two people made such a fuss, and the pent up emotions finally broke out.


    "Brother Gao, what a big deal. I won''t be angry. Let me tell you. At that time, I was not present. I wanted to be present. Just the combination of us. Even if Altman came, we could both lie down in front of him..." Yang Song immediately hugged Gao Jia''s shoulder and comforted him when he saw that the atmosphere was wrong.


    "You''re going, you don''t have to go into the bank..." Liu Rui scolded irritably.


    "Hahaha!" Gao Jia opened her mouth and smiled after listening to them. She was in a much better mood immediately.


    At this time, I came in, looked at some people talking and laughing and said, "have you drunk?"


    Hearing my voice, Gao Jia stood up and asked Liu Rui, "who is this?"


    "A pony, don''t worry about him..." Liu Rui didn''t answer. He knew it was me.


    "Liu Rui, what did you just say? Do you want your fucking salary this month?" I smiled and kicked Liu Rui and asked.


    "That''s all you can do..."


    "This is Gao Jia, General Manager Gao?" I ignored Liu Rui and politely extended my right hand to Gao Jia.


    Gao Jia reached out and gave me a simple shake, then smiled and asked, "are you?"


    "Ye Han, the owner of this bar," I said with a smile.


    "Oh, it''s boss Ye. Something happened just now. Sorry to disturb..."


    "Hehe, Yang Song told me about you. The police just came and let me go..."


    "Don''t worry, brother. We''ll leave when it gets dark!!" Gao Jia said before I finished my words.


    "Brother Gao, you misunderstood. You didn''t mean that. Just stay with me these days. Although the police didn''t come in, they must be blocking you outside..." I smiled and said.


    "How interesting!! our case is not small, so don''t bother you!!" Gao Jia scratched his nose and said awkwardly.


    "You and Liu Rui and Yang Song are friends. Their friends are my friends. As long as you don''t dislike the bad environment here, you can stay at ease for a few days!!"


    After listening to me, Gao Jia was silent for a moment, then nodded and said with a smile: "Liu Yongxuan''s people are really right!! decent!!"


    "I don''t know whether it''s decent or not, but I know brother Gao, you still owe me more than three million. If you go in, who can I find the money?" I smiled and said.


    I didn''t mean to ask Gao Jia for money when I said this. I just wanted to give him psychological comfort and tell him that there would be no accident here.


    After listening to my words, Gao Jia was stunned, then understood what I meant, laughed and said, "don''t worry, brother, brother qian can''t yell at you..."


    "Ha ha, that''s OK. You guys drink. I have something to do, so I won''t bother you!!"


    After that, I walked outside the wine cellar. Gao Jia wanted to send me, but was stopped. After all, they had a special identity and it was bad for others to see them.

 Chapter 174

    After I left the wine cellar, Gao Jia returned to her place and sat down. She looked at the glass in her hand quietly with her head down. After looking at it for a while, she smiled mysteriously.


    "Brother Jia, what are you laughing at here?" Liu Rui pushed Gao Jia in a daze and asked.


    "... nothing!" Gao Jia responded.


    "Why are you laughing? Come on, drink!!" at this time, Liu Rui blushed like a monkey''s ass and clamored to drink.


    "By the way, what does Ye Han have to do with you?" Gao Jia asked, looking at Liu Rui and Yang Song.


    "I grew up with Ye. He is a man. Although he is a little bad, he must be a good man. He told you to stay well. There must be nothing wrong. I know him!!" Liu Rui thought about it and said.


    "Yes, brother Jia, just stay here!!" Yang Song nodded.


    "That means you are not locals?" Gao Jia was stunned and asked suspiciously.


    "No, our hometown is SZ!!" Liu Rui ate chicken legs, shook his head and said.


    "Ha ha, it''s interesting..." Gao Jia shook his head and said with a smile.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Rui asked heartlessly.


    "Nothing, come and have a drink!"


    With that, Gao Jia raised the glass in her hand again.


    ����


    The next day, 3 p.m.


    I was sleepy at home. Suddenly, the mobile phone beside the bed vibrated wildly. I tried my best to touch the mobile phone. I saw that it was Du''s broken shoes. I pressed it to death, and then went to sleep.


    After a while, Du Xianyang called again.


    "What are you doing? Sleeping!" I answered the phone and hummed.


    "Brother, what time is it? You''re still sleeping!!" Du Xianyang shouted like a broken Gong.


    "Brother, I fucking slept at five o''clock yesterday..."


    "Get up quickly!!" Du Xianyang said impatiently.


    "What are you doing up?"


    "I won''t tell you. Will I take you to a game!!"


    "Shit, I forgot about it!!" I slapped my forehead and sat up directly.


    "Wash quickly and I''ll pick you up later..."


    With that, Du Xianyang hung up the phone directly, and I got up quickly and ran to Meng Liang''s room, because I wanted to take Meng Liang with me.


    "Don''t sleep with JB, go out with me..." I kicked Meng Liang''s ass and shouted.


    "Roll the calf, sleep!!" Meng Liang turned around impatiently and hummed.


    "Do you want that ten thousand yuan!!" I said while wearing my pants.


    "I want it!" Meng liangteng sat up and shouted.


    "Get up if you want!"


    "What are you doing?" Meng Liang rubbed his eyes and asked without waking up.


    "Join a meal..."


    I found a pair of leather shoes from Meng Liang''s shoe cabinet and put them on my feet. Among us, if we were best dressed at ordinary times, it would be Meng Liang. This B dress is always clean and the small head shape is very sharp before work every day. Unlike Liu Rui, who doesn''t wash his feet once every six months, there are two sets of clothes a year, one in spring and summer and one in autumn and winter, It''s like begging at the door every day. Really, sometimes when I see Liu Rui, I have the impulse to bend down and throw him some money.


    "Why take me?" Meng Liang was stunned and asked with a puzzled little look.


    "Hey, our harem is just what you can take. It''s a fucking shame for others to take it out..." I sighed and said.


    "Then I won''t go..." Meng liang thought and lay down again, ready to go to bed.


    "Why?" I was a little puzzled.


    "Yang Song has analyzed it for me. It''s definitely not good to go out with you. I won''t go..."


    "Go and drop the basket. He knows blind BB in one day..."


    "Anyway, I won''t go. Find someone else..."


    "OK, don''t go, right? Then I''ll find someone else. I was going to return the money to you yesterday. You don''t want it very much now..." I stood up and pretended to go.


    "Get... Stop BB! Can''t I go? Get out!" Meng Liang waved his hand impatiently and shouted, "don''t I have to bring money for dinner?"


    Twenty minutes later.


    "It''s not fucking finished yet?" Du Xianyang stood downstairs with a big sunglasses and shouted at my floor.


    "It''s over, you fucking stand downstairs and shout JB! You can''t call!!" I opened the window and replied speechless.


    "You can''t spend money on the phone. Come down when you''re done..." Du Xianyang replied impatiently.


    Five minutes later.


    Meng Liang and I got into Du Xianyang''s car.


    "Liangzi will go too?" Du Xianyang asked, looking at Meng Liang.


    "Well, he''s just fine..." I nodded and then asked, "where are we going?"


    "Yaxuan." Du Xianyang answered while driving.


    "Who''s going?"


    "You''ll know when you arrive..."


    Du Xianyang drove quite fast. We arrived at the dinner place in about half an hour, Yaxuan.


    Yaxuan, with a serious name and elegant environment, is a relatively private club. The so-called upper class people in H city love to go to this place to eat and drink tea to show their different tastes.


    Among the people who went this time, my background was the lowest, and Du Xianyang just went on behalf of his father. If I were myself, I couldn''t even enter this door


    At the door of Yaxuan club, Meng Liang and I were about to go inside, but Du Xianyang stopped us directly.


    "No membership card, no entry..." Du Xianyang said to me while taking out his mobile phone to make a phone call.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Hello, Uncle Li, I''m here. Come out and pick me up..."


    Du Xianyang whispered, then put down his cell phone and said to us, "don''t look at this broken place B. those people in the government love to come, so be a little strict..."


    "It''s all right. I don''t know the rules here for the first time." I smiled and said.


    "What JB rules are unruly? They are all a group of old Wang Badu who love to pretend to be B. If my father didn''t let me come over, I wouldn''t come..." Du Xianyang glanced and said.


    "Are there any programs coming in later?"


    "I just eat and drink when I go in! But you''re different. You''ve been in H city for several months, and your profession is also special. It''s good to properly contact the people inside..." Du Xianyang talked to me so seriously for the first time.


    "Why help me?"


    I know du Xianyang is helping me broaden my contacts. He looked at him vaguely and asked.


    "I said I had a crush on you. Do you believe it?"


    Du Xianyang resumed his usual conversation with me and asked with a wink.


    "Fuck off, I don''t fucking like you. I have a big bag on my face..."


    "Ha ha, it''s too much!"


    Du Xianyang kicked me and smiled.

 Chapter 175

    When I was joking with Du Xianyang, a kind-looking middle-aged man walked out of the Yaxuan Club steadily.


    "Uncle Li!!" Du Xianyang waved and shouted when he saw the middle-aged man.


    "Come on, little Du!!" the middle-aged man came to Du Xianyang, grabbed his hand and said.


    "Come on, uncle. How are you recently?"


    Du Xianyang was like a pupil in front of Uncle Li. I got goose bumps when I heard his voice.


    "Very good, your father didn''t come?" the middle-aged man smiled and asked.


    "My father has something to do and can''t come..."


    "Who are these two?" at this time, the middle-aged man finally realized the existence of Meng Liang and me.


    "Ye Han!"


    "Meng Liang!"


    I nodded with Meng liangchong, a middle-aged man, and introduced him politely.


    "My friend, I came here with nothing to do today."


    Du Xianyang also said.


    "Oh, Lao Liu''s hands are low. Are those children the two of them?"


    The middle-aged man recalled and asked.


    "Yes, it''s them. Now the Bailemen is theirs," Du Xianyang said.


    "Hehe, I''ve heard about you. Young and promising! Very good!!"


    The middle-aged man came forward and patted me on the shoulder.


    "It''s all small mischief..." I said a little embarrassed.


    "OK, don''t stand, come in with me..."


    The middle-aged man carried his hands and led us into the Yaxuan club.


    After entering the private room, a senior round table was surrounded by about a dozen middle-aged people, smoking and blowing cow force.


    "Oh, nephew Du is coming?" our forefoot stepped into the private room, and a middle-aged man with rich appearance and beard shouted.


    "Uncle Fang, I haven''t seen you for a long time!! how''s the medicinal one I recommended to you last time? Can you find the feeling of being 20 years old?" Du Xianyang walked quickly to the middle-aged man, and whispered to me: "Fang Mingcheng, who is a food machine."


    "Er... We''ll talk about this later, ha ha!!"


    Fang Mingcheng hugged Du Xianyang warmly.


    In this way, Du Xianyang warmly greeted everyone present, and everyone responded warmly. It can be seen that Du Xianyang is not the first time to attend such a party. He pays attention to the order and method of greeting, and Du Xianyang will introduce me to the person who greeted me before greeting.


    But I didn''t remember any of them. Since I entered this house, I felt uncomfortable all over.


    "Big nephew, you haven''t introduced the two children you brought! After Du Xianyang said hello, Fang Mingcheng smiled and pointed to me and said to Meng Liang.


    At this time, Du Xianyang was busy and had forgotten us. Just about to sit on the stool, he stood up again when he heard this.


    "These two people are not simple. Let me tell you!!" Du Xianyang patted me on the shoulder and said.


    "Hehe, it''s a big start?" asked a middle-aged man with dark skin at the bottom.


    "Who is the entertainment industry in H city?" Du Xianyang gave a thumbs up when he spoke.


    "That must be Liu Yong. Why are these two children related to Liu Yong?" the black faced middle-aged man replied.


    "Uncle Wang, congratulations on your correct answer!!" Du Xianyang smiled, then pulled me over to Meng Liang and said, "this is Ye Han, this Meng Liang, the current Bailemen bar, is their successor appointed by Liu Yongqin!!"


    Although Du Xianyang was a bit arrogant, he was very effective. People at the bottom looked at us differently.


    "Hehe, my nephew can. Now I''m playing with Liu Yong''s successor..." Fang Mingcheng sipped his tea and said with a smile.


    "It''s OK. I''m mainly interested in the entertainment industry..."


    Du Xianyang secretly waved his hand and motioned me to sit down with Meng Liang.


    "Let your father give you some money to open a bar or something?" the black faced middle-aged man looked at Du Xianyang meaningfully and said.


    "Uncle Wang, will you join me if I open a bar?" Du Xianyang sat down and finally took time to drink.


    "Must go!"


    "That''s OK, ye Han, my buddy!! his bar is my bar. If you want to play in the future, you''ll definitely have fun!! I won''t poke the bar. If you let me order some aphrodisiac or something, I can try..."


    Du Xianyang reacted very quickly. I didn''t think he could help me so obviously.


    After hearing Du Xianyang''s words, a middle-aged man with a black face was obviously stunned, and then laughed. After laughing for a while, he looked at me and asked, "what''s the name of your bar?"


    "Hougong bar!!" I replied quickly.


    "Shall I go for a discount?" the black faced man asked vaguely.


    "Must fight, fight to death!!" I said without hesitation.


    "Well, I must go and have a look at you tomorrow!!" the black faced man patted his thigh and said.


    "Go back, Uncle Wang, you must pay attention to moderation. There are goblins everywhere in the harem!!" Du Xianyang answered.


    "Roll the calf, I tell you, I''ve practiced the demon subduing method and specializes in treating demons!!"


    "Ha ha, awesome!!" Du Xianyang gave a thumbs up.


    "Hougong bar..." just at this time, a voice sounded.


    When I looked up, the voice should be from the young man opposite me.


    In addition to Meng Liang and Du Xianyang, there is a young man with yellow hair. The rest are middle-aged people, so I feel that the background of this young man must be not simple, at least at the level of Du Xianyang.


    I looked at the young man opposite. He had thick eyebrows and big eyes. He was a talent. He looked very serious, but the yellow hair on his head gave people the feeling of a social gangster.


    "Ji Dashao, have you heard of it?" Du Xianyang asked with a smile.


    "I''ve heard. Were they the ones who made up with sun Lei a few days ago?" the Yellow haired man asked.


    "Yes, it''s them!" Du Xianyang nodded.


    "Hehe, their harem played very big in H city..."


    "Why do you have an opinion?" Du Xianyang felt that the man''s tone was a little blunt and his neck tilted.


    "You''re covered by Du Dashao. How dare I have an opinion?" the Yellow haired man smiled and said.


    "It''s almost......" Du Xianyang nodded with satisfaction.


    "Fight, you two fight!! I haven''t seen you fight for many years. I remember when you two met when I was a child... Ha ha!" Fang Mingcheng said with a smile.


    "Yes, you two fought a lot when you were a child!!" the bottom man was also angry.


    "How old are you? Who still fights?" the Yellow haired man smiled awkwardly, waved his hand and said.


    "Don''t keep telling JB''s childhood stories. I don''t know!!" Du Xianyang blushed and patted the table.

 Chapter 176

    After a while, the waiter began to serve, and dishes I couldn''t name were placed on the table.


    This group of middle-aged people also began to talk about different things I heard. Anyway, JB has everything, from family to world peace. In short, what can boast and force them to say.


    I''m not interested in this kind of occasion, because they talk with a false spirit everywhere. They almost boast for three sentences, which makes you find no fault, but obviously it''s not what normal people can listen to. I really regret not bringing Liu Rui and Yang Song. It''s estimated that these two divine beasts can talk to these people.


    "It''s boring to eat this meal? Don''t fucking eat less. Don''t let you finish the meal when others don''t finish it..." I pulled Meng Liang, who was eating fiercely, and whispered with my head down.


    "Why don''t I eat? It''s good to eat. I don''t like to hear these people boast... Eat it and leave!"


    Meng Liang is not happy with my sentence.


    "Why, doesn''t it feel boring?" Du Xianyang saw my difference and asked in a low voice.


    "It''s not interesting..." I nodded.


    "Go, accompany me to the bathroom." Du Xianyang looked at me and smiled.


    "I''m leaving now?" I asked, rolling my eyes.


    "Roll the calf, you haven''t finished yet. What are you going to do... It''s boring to sit here and have a cigarette." Du Xianyang dragged me away.


    Originally, I wanted to call Meng Liang, but I didn''t call him because he ate delicious food.


    Three minutes later, outside the men''s room.


    "Do you have to deal with this situation when you''re okay?" I asked as I lit a cigarette and washed my hands.


    "... it''s not so bad. Shit, none of these people are normal. They boast and force them to talk. If they don''t boast, they feel uncomfortable... For fear that others don''t know who they are and how much money they have. They hang two baskets around every day..." Du Xianyang replied with a deep smoke.


    "Oh, it''s all like this. You can hide this kind of thing. Besides, many people want to have such a chance, but they can''t get it!" I smiled and said.


    "... ah, there''s some truth in what you say. It''s useless for me to know these people, but it''s definitely good for you to know them. Some are lecherous and some are gambling. They are the God of wealth to you..."


    In fact, Du Xianyang brought me today for this purpose.


    "Thank you!!" I looked at Du Xianyang and said sincerely.


    "Thanks a fart. Don''t look at me, but I don''t have many peers in H city..." Du Xianyang wrapped his cigarette holder and said.


    "I''m one?"


    "You count one, and the Yellow haired Ji Xuan in it counts one..." Du Xianyang thought and said.


    "What did Ji Xuan come from?"


    When Du Xianyang mentioned the Yellow haired youth, I was really a little curious.


    "He''s a fool. His family also makes building materials, wood, stone and cement. My family makes steel. It''s inevitable that the two families have contacts. He played with me since childhood, but later he began to help his family''s business, and slowly they don''t often get together..."


    "Oh, oh," I nodded without asking further.


    "He''s nice and trustworthy. You can touch him..." Du Xianyang seemed to guess what I wanted to say, patted me on the shoulder and said.


    "Ha ha, OK!" I nodded.


    Why should I care so much about this Ji Xuan, because I feel that this person''s eyes look at me wrong, which must not be normal.


    "Go, go back!"


    Du Xianyang threw away his cigarette butts and walked towards the box. I followed him back.


    After returning to the box, these people were still bragging, while Meng Liang was still eating with his head down, and the dinner lasted more than half an hour.


    When I left, I really guessed it. Ji Xuan really asked me for something, but he didn''t say anything, so he threw down a business card and said to keep in touch.


    I took the business card without much thought, threw it into my trouser pocket, and then followed Meng Liang into Du Xianyang''s car.


    Du Xianyang sent us back to the harem, but he didn''t go in. He went straight home to report the task to his father.


    ����


    I went out and tossed for a long time. When I returned to the harem, it was more than 9 p.m.


    There were not many guests from the harem. Meng Liang and I strolled around the hall on the first floor and found that there was nothing wrong, so we walked towards the wine cellar.


    "I don''t think you should take me next time..."


    While walking, Meng Liang looked at me and said.


    "I think so. It''s more appropriate to take Liu Rui and Yang Song..." I smiled and said.


    "These old calves can boast too much. They say to buy a train. There are definitely people over there who say to buy a plane. They almost said to put a rocket into heaven..."


    "Hehe, the purpose of their dinner is here. People are like this. Once they are better than others, they need some listeners. Ordinary people still despise them, so they have to make a group of such things to meet their vanity..."


    While talking, Meng Liang and I have come to the wine cellar and found Yang Song and Liu Ruizheng fighting the landlord around Gao Jia.


    "Playing?" I smiled at Gao Jia and asked.


    "Ha ha, being idle is also idle. Talk to them..." Gao Jia turned back with a cigarette in her mouth, and then focused on poker.


    "Brother Rui, how''s it going? How much do you win today?" Meng Liang asked Liu Rui.


    "Win a JB and lose the fuck..."


    I glanced at the ground and found that Liu Rui had nothing in front of him except a few steel bars. It seems that he really didn''t lose less. Yang Song''s situation is similar to that of Liu Rui. He looks like a donkey with a big face and is a little anxious to lose.


    Gao Jia has a lot of money around him. It seems that he won alone.


    "Shit, this B card is really fucking convinced..." Liu Rui looked at the card in his hand and muttered.


    "Take your time..." Gao Jia smiled and said.


    "You fucking won, tell me to take your time!!"


    Liu Rui seems to be familiar with Gao Jia and he doesn''t care so much about his words.


    "You shouldn''t be called the landlord!!" Niu Lei said with a curl on the side.


    "Yes, not even two... Three points!!" tiger also said.


    "Roll the calf, it was you who asked me to call just now. Now it''s said that you won''t let me call. You two are broom stars. Stay away from me..." Liu Rui scolded angrily.


    "What JB brand is this..."


    "You deserve to lose money. It''s up to the audience to lose..."


    Niu Lei and tiger are talking to Liu Rui from left to right. Now I finally know why Liu Rui can lose money. No one can win if he sits next to him.


    "Elder brothers, I beg you two to stop talking. I played here for two points. You two sharpened haw''s command for two points. Did you come with a task?" Liu Rui cried and prayed.

 Chapter 177

    "Ye, help me fight for a while. I''ll ask my daughter-in-law for some money..."


    Once finished, Liu Rui touched his trouser pocket and found that he had no money. He stood up and said to me.


    "I have..." before I spoke, Gao Jia picked up a handful of money from the ground and handed it to Liu Rui.


    "No, I''m looking for my daughter-in-law!!" Liu Rui turned his head and refused.


    "Aren''t they all the same?" Gao Jia said with a smile.


    "It''s different!! a scholar can be killed but not humiliated!! wait for me!!"


    Liu Rui insisted on his last backbone and turned out of the wine cellar.


    I had no choice but to sit in Liu Rui''s position and play for him. The first card was good. Two kings and two, I wanted three points without thinking.


    "This card is also good. Why does Liu Rui say no..." I said with a cigarette in my mouth, turned my head and looked at Niu Lei.


    "He just can''t pull shit. It''s strange that the earth has no gravity. He can''t play and depends on us to give it to the other side..." Niu Lei left the group and said.


    "It''s not so good. I think he''s not as good as me..." tiger also continued.


    I found that these people around Gao Jia are very interesting. The muscular man has few words. He looks at Gao Jia quietly while Niu Lei and Hu Zi are two funny people. Although these four people don''t look very serious, they can feel deep feelings. After all, they are friends who experience life and death every day.


    "Two ten, listen to Yang Song, you''re not local?" Gao Jia chatted with me while playing poker.


    "Two circles, no, from SZ city..." I replied.


    "Hehe, OK, I took over Liu Yong''s bar at such a big point..." Gao Jia smiled and said.


    "Whether anything works or not is luck... Brother Jia is not a native?" I didn''t want to talk to him more, so I directly cut off the topic.


    "No, I''m from my hometown Beijing. I''ve been out for five or six years..." Gao Jia looked up and thought.


    "Five years and 28 days!!" Niu Lei added.


    "Are you all together?" I looked at Niu Lei and they said.


    "Together." Gao Jia nodded.


    "By the way, brother Jia, I''ll ask you about someone from Beijing, too."


    At this time, I suddenly thought of Su Su''s brother Li Hansong, because I knew they were also from Beijing.


    "Who?" Gao Jia asked, looking at me.


    "Li Hansong, do you know brother Jia?" I paused and said.


    "The eldest prince of the Li family, who do I think..."


    Gao Jia smiled. Unexpectedly, he really knew him.


    "Li Hansong, did brother Jia hit you at school that year!!" Niu Lei also recalled and said.


    "Roll the calf, when the fuck happened, you still say..." Gao Jia blushed and scolded awkwardly.


    "Do you still have friends with him?" when I heard Niu Lei''s words, I felt that Gao Jia not only knew Li Hansong, but also seemed to know him very well.


    "It''s not a friendship. He''s a high prince. How can he have friendship with people like us... Why, do you know him?"


    "I know you!" I nodded.


    "Hehe, people like Li Hansong, I advise you to know just fine. Don''t make friends..." Gao Jia closed the poker in her hand and said.


    "Why?"


    "His family environment doesn''t need friends. It''s bad to talk too much. You''ll listen to me right..." Gao Jia didn''t want to explain too much to me.


    "Even if I know him, I''m not a friend..." I paused and said slowly.


    "That''s OK!!" Gao Jia nodded.


    I didn''t go on asking, because I didn''t think I could ask anything. Just at this time, Liu Rui ran back with a black nose and a swollen face.


    "What, this one lost and won?" Liu Rui didn''t seem to care about the injury on his face. He bared his teeth and asked me.


    "It''s not finished yet. What''s wrong with your face?" I looked at Liu Rui''s bloody face and asked a little reluctantly.


    "Nothing. I fell down just now..."


    "Three six with two three... You say Wu Mei can play, and no one laughs at you..." Yang Song threw out a few cards and said contemptuously.


    "Fuck off!! I said I fell, I fell!!"


    "I''ve told you how many times I can''t get used to such a thing as you..." Yang Song lit a cigarette and instantly turned into a love expert.


    "It''s like you''ve had an object..." Liu Rui rolled his eyes and said nothing.


    ����


    After playing poker, I had something to do with the bar, left the cellar and walked directly to the office.


    After returning to the office, I took out my mobile phone and dialed Liu Yong.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, Liu Yong answered the phone.


    "Hello?" Liu Yong shouted into the phone.


    "What are you doing, such a mess!!" Liu Yong''s voice is extremely noisy. There are all kinds of movements and sounds. Vaguely, I seem to hear a woman''s shameful wheezing.


    "Ah, join an adult party... What are you doing? I''m busy!!" Liu Yong shouted shamelessly.


    "Oh, shit, sir, can we control it? How old are you still talking about this..."


    "Being idle is also idle. I''ll tell you another place later. It''s too messy..."


    After a while, Liu Yong was obviously quiet.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Yong''s voice came from the receiver again.


    "I ask you, do you know Gao Jia who owes you 3 million?" I said straight to the point.


    "Yes, why? You won''t work with those people?" Liu Yong said in a surprised tone.


    "No, I''m not a warmonger. I can do this and that!!" I''m speechless.


    "That''s good. Why did you inquire about them?" Liu Yong asked with a sigh of relief.


    "Isn''t something wrong with them? Hide here for a few days... What are these people from?"


    "These people, I don''t know what they came from. I checked them at the beginning, but I didn''t find out anything, but Gao Jia is not a simple person. You''d better not have a conflict with them..." Liu Yong thought about it and said.


    "You didn''t find out?" I was a little surprised.


    "These people have fierce firepower. Li Tao has suffered losses in their hands, and these people can do everything. He has cleaned up the nephews of the former mayor of our city. If they have nothing to do, they can''t be rampant until now, okay?"


    "So awesome!!" I was more and more surprised.


    "Certainly not ordinary people. They have been caught several times, but they were released soon. No one knows what happened..."


    "Who is better than Bai Bao?"


    "Not the same. Gao Jia is a group of people who have a strong relationship, are young and energetic, have fierce firepower and are ruthless. But Bai Bao is different. He belongs to the kind who uses his brain to do things. Moreover, Bai Bao is generally not involved in social affairs now. Bai Bao can solve many things in one sentence. After all, the story is enough..."

 Chapter 178

    "What stories does Bai Bao have? Tell me? I''m curious about him..."


    I always know that Bai Bao is a god of war figure in H City, but I rarely hear what he has done.


    "You treat me as a story!! it''s all about me..." Liu Yong said after listening to it with some reluctance.


    "Just talk about it casually, and I didn''t let me talk about it all. Look at you stingy..."


    "I don''t know exactly what happened to Bai Bao. It happened many years ago. Anyway, I remember that when he first made his debut, he called the director of our city''s police station. He said that you wouldn''t die me within five years. You have to call me Bai Ye once you fucking see me..." Liu Yong thought and said.


    "Then what happened? Did you shout?" I asked quickly.


    "The chief of the police station was removed after five years, but Bai Bao became Bai Ye..."


    "... awesome!!" I held back these two words for a long time.


    "In fact, you don''t have to care too much about some things. He saved you last time because he owed me a favor. Otherwise, he can''t do it himself at such an old age. It''s not a short time for you to come to H city. I should tell you some words. It''s time to expand your social circle. It''s better to do things with more friends..."


    "Well, I understand this!" I nodded.


    "How''s your relationship with the Du boy?"


    I didn''t expect Liu Yong to know that I had contact with Du Xianyang. He was a little surprised and said, "it''s ok..."


    "Well, you two can''t check the relationship..."


    "Why do you say that?" I was puzzled.


    "The kid of Du family has a purpose to contact you. Otherwise, you think others treat you for no reason?"


    "What do you mean?"


    I still don''t immediately Liu Yong''s words, because although I''m a little close to Du Xianyang recently, I don''t think he came to me. On the contrary, he has been helping me.


    "You may not understand the details now, but you will understand them later, but remember not to dislike these things. Now this society is like this. No one will help you for no reason, and no one will treat you for no reason. Once he asks you, you don''t have to refuse in a hurry. Mutual benefit and win-win will be true..." Liu Yong didn''t point out his words.


    "No, if you have anything, just say no. you have to play charades with me here!!" I said impatiently.


    "I''ll tell you what I want you to do. I''m just reminding you when your life trajectory deviates. Anyway, remember, the Du family won''t hurt you. If anything happens, you''ll find him. He must be willing to help you..."


    "But..."


    Without saying anything, I heard Liu Yong shouting, "I won''t tell you first. I have something else to do!!"


    With that, Liu Yong hung up the phone directly.


    "Who are these people!!" I looked at the black cell phone and shouted depressed.


    Liu Yong''s words still had a great impact on me. Originally, I thought the relationship between Du Xianyang and me was very simple, but I never thought that he also contacted me purposefully. Although I know that there may not be too many pure friendships in this society, I am still a little sad after knowing the truth.


    I lay on the table and tried to recall the process of my contact with Du Xianyang. Later, I felt that Du Xiangyang might have something to do with Ji Xuan with my ground!!


    I''m relieved when I think about it. This society is like B. everyone climbs up with money. No one will really dig his heart and lungs for you. Du Xianyang''s kindness to me recently is outrageous. If he really asks me, I can feel better in my heart.


    ����


    After Du Xianyang came home, he went straight to his father''s office.


    A middle-aged man in his fifties with a pair of reading glasses was looking down and reading the documents on the table.


    "Cough..." Du Xianyang coughed softly after entering the room.


    "Are you back?" the middle-aged man took off his reading glasses and looked at Du Xianyang in front of him.


    Du Xianyang didn''t answer at the first time, but casually sat on the sofa in the office, and then directly picked up the teapot on the tea table and poured it into his mouth.


    "These are raised by old B. It''s too fucking ink..." Du Xianyang wiped his mouth after drinking the water.


    "No, who asked you this? Have you done what I asked you to do?" the middle-aged man frowned and shouted at Du Xianyang''s unruly appearance.


    "No, Lao Du, I found out why you hurt me so much? You let me do something rotten every day. I''ve been with Ye Han for so long. They all treat me as friends. You say you, now let me beg others... I can''t open my mouth!!"


    "This thing doesn''t open its mouth. You''ve helped them so many times. Now beg them once. What''s the matter?" the middle-aged man sat next to Du Xianyang.


    "It''s not you..." Du Xianyang turned his head and looked at the middle-aged man. When he reached his mouth, he swallowed again.


    "What''s wrong with me?" the middle-aged man stared.


    "... too bad!!" Du Xianyang really doesn''t know how to describe it.


    "Sooner or later, there will be a result in the development zone. When Liu Yong leaves, he will certainly carry out a new bidding. Liu Yong has a great say in this matter. According to his character, fat water does not flow into outsiders'' fields. 80% of this project will fall into the hands of the children in the harem... So tell him now and let him have psychological preparation!!"


    "I''m sure that if this project falls into their hands, 100% of the reinforcement will come from our house!!" Du Xianyang vowed.


    "That''s different. There''s still some time for the new bidding of this project. Tell him in advance so that Liu Yong can help him pave the road in advance..."


    "But is it too obvious now, as if I came here with this..." Du Xianyang was worried and rubbed his face.


    "Now this society is like this. It''s not useless to use anyone. It''s not a good thing that we helped him at the beginning and now they help us. Why are you so embarrassed?" the middle-aged man looked at Du Xianyang puzzled.


    "I find that you are not human at all? It seems that you have nothing but money in your eyes. Do you have to help me throw it away in the future? Du Xianyang squinted at the middle-aged man and asked.


    "It''s possible!!" the middle-aged man not only didn''t get angry, but said with a smile.


    "OK, I understand now!! I doubt if I''m your own!!" after that, Du Xianyang stood up and walked to the door.


    "Don''t forget!!" the middle-aged man asked.


    "I see. I''ll ask Ji Xuan to tell him later..."


    Du Xianyang replied without looking back.

 Chapter 179

    Du Xianyang returned to his room, clutching his mobile phone, lying on the expensive big bed, tossing and turning for ideological struggle.


    More than ten minutes later, Du Xianyang pressed a series of numbers on his mobile phone.


    "Hello?" the phone was soon connected.


    "... go to the harem tomorrow!!" Du Xianyang said in silence.


    "Think about it?"


    "En en, pay attention to your discretion..." Du Xianyang''s expression is very tangled.


    "OK."


    After hanging up the phone, Du Xianyang''s body seemed to be evacuated. He lay tired in bed, closed his eyes and didn''t know what to think.


    ����


    Eight o''clock the next night.


    A white BMW X5 low-key stopped in front of the rear palace. Ji Xuan looked very sunny and handsome in white casual clothes.


    After Ji Xuan got off the bus, he walked to the main gate of the harem.


    "Welcome to the harem bar!!"


    The welcoming lady in white cheongsam bowed to Ji Xuan, smiled and shouted.


    "Open a private room for me..."


    Ji Xuan took out some RMB from his handbag and stuffed it directly into the hands of the welcoming lady.


    "What size private room do you need?"


    The welcoming lady smiled wildly when she saw the tip. You know, there must be a lot of tipping guests in bars like our harem, but they are usually for the young lady or the waiter. It''s the first one to fill the money when entering the door like Ji Xuan.


    "... largest!!"


    Ji Xuan replied without thinking.


    "This way, sir!!"


    The welcoming lady took a step sideways and stretched out her right hand to lead the way.


    Ji Xuan followed the steps of the welcoming lady to the largest private room in our back palace. The minimum consumption of this private room is 88000. If there are no special circumstances, generally no one will choose this private room.


    "Would you like something to drink?"


    After entering the private room, the welcoming lady asked in a low voice.


    "No, call your manager..."


    Ji Xuan leaned against the sofa, closed his eyes, waved his hand and replied.


    "OK."


    The welcoming lady smiled and nodded, then opened the door of the private room and walked quickly to the first floor.


    "Manager Meng!! manager Meng!!"


    When the welcoming lady saw Meng Liang, she shouted softly.


    "What''s up?"


    Meng Liang, who was walking with an old car on the dance floor on the first floor, suddenly turned back when he heard someone calling himself.


    "A guest came to the second floor. He was very generous. He directly opened the largest private room and asked for the manager by roll call..."


    "How old is that man?" Meng Liang asked with a frown.


    "In his 20s, he''s very handsome..."


    The welcome lady is a little crazy.


    "I see. Go back..."


    Meng Liang nodded and waved to miss.


    "What''s the situation?" the old car asked after the welcoming lady left.


    "I don''t know. A guest called for the manager. Let''s go and have a look?"


    "Success!!"


    Then they went upstairs directly to the private room.


    "Creak!!"


    Meng Liang pushed open the expensive wooden door of the private room. Because the light in the private room was dark, Meng Liang didn''t recognize Ji Xuan at the first time.


    "Hello, I''m the manager of the bar. Can I help you?"


    When Ji Xuan heard the sound, he slowly opened his eyes. When he saw Meng Liang, he smiled and said, "we''ve met. Do you still have an impression?"


    Meng Liang looked up and down at Ji Xuan, and finally remembered who the man was in front of him.


    "Boss Ji, come and play when you''re free?"


    Meng Liang stretched out his right hand, simply shook it with Ji Xuan, smiled and said.


    "Ha ha, there''s something wrong..." Ji Xuan smiled and didn''t greet Meng Liang much.


    "Looking for leaves?"


    "Yes!!" Ji Xuan nodded.


    "Well, wait a minute. I''ll find the leaves..."


    "OK."


    Then Meng Liang walked out of the private room with the old car, and Ji Xuan then sat on the sofa and closed his eyes.


    "Who is that man?" after leaving the private room, the old car asked suspiciously.


    "I don''t know. I had dinner with him..."


    "Introduced by Du Laoxie?" the old car continued.


    "How do you know?"


    "I can count all the people you know in H city with one hand..." the old car glanced and said.


    "You have a point in saying that!!" Meng Liang nodded.


    "I can remind you that Du Laoxie doesn''t know any serious people. Be careful..."


    "What do you say?"


    "He''s just a guy who plays with Viagra. The guests in our bar can''t do anything. They have contact with him. Study it yourself. What good people can he know..."


    "Ha ha, that''s brilliant!! I said why he still drags the leaves every day. It''s because of this!!" Meng Liang laughed.


    "In fact, I''ve seen it for a long time, but I didn''t say it clearly..."


    They walked to my office while talking nonsense.


    "What are you doing, boss Ye!!"


    Meng Liang asked carelessly after he came in.


    "What else can I do? Study something..."


    I stared at the computer and replied without raising my head.


    "Study Viagra?"


    Meng Liang said cheap.


    "Sleeping trough, how do you know???"


    Meng Liang is really right. I really study Viagra for Liu Rui.


    "I know, I know!!" the old car patted me on the shoulder, looked at me with regret and said.


    "Do you think Viagra can really last up to four hours? The advertisement is too fucking evil..." I asked.


    "Pay attention to moderation. By the way, Ji Xuan came and asked for you by name!!" Meng Liang looked at me and said.


    "Why did he come here?" I suddenly looked up when I heard Ji Xuan''s name.


    "I don''t know. He didn''t tell me..." Meng Liang shook his head.


    "Did you come by yourself?" I continued.


    "En en, alone." Meng Liang nodded.


    "Where are the people?"


    "Eighty eight thousand that private room..."


    "... how much money!! you send some bottles of wine first, and I''ll come later." I said in silence.


    "OK."


    Meng Liang nodded, then patted me on the shoulder and said, "if I''m sick, I''ll see a doctor. It''s not a matter to take medicine all the time!!"


    "Roll the calf, I bought it for others. You''re fucking sick..."


    I opened Meng Liang''s hand and scolded irritably.


    "I don''t even say I bought it for myself, I understand!!"


    "Roll the calf, hurry, numb..."


    I don''t know how to explain this. I can''t wash my feet when I jump into the Yellow River.


    After Meng Liang walked out of the office with the old car, I sat in my chair and thought about the purpose of Ji Xuan looking for me. Although Liu Yong gave me a preventive injection in advance, I didn''t expect him to come so suddenly. Although Ji Xuan came alone, I knew Du Xianyang must have asked him to come. If Du Xianyang was there, it would be better. At least I knew him well and said what I had to say, But Ji Xuan is different.


    After thinking for a while, I clenched my teeth and loved JB. I don''t believe he can still eat me!!


    I picked up the coat on the chair and went straight to the private room.

 Chapter 180

    "Brother Xuan, why are you so free today? I''m here to spend money?"


    After I entered the private room, I smiled, stretched out my right hand and said to Ji Xuan.


    "Ha ha, I heard you''re good. If you don''t have anything to do today, come and walk around..."


    Ji Xuan simply shook hands with me and replied with the same smile.


    "How do you feel? Do you want me to find you two young ladies again?"


    I casually sat in front of the tea table, picked up the wine bottle, poured a cup for Ji Xuan and a cup for myself.


    "That''s not necessary. It''s not good. I think your business is good..."


    Ji Xuan shook the wine glass in his hand and said.


    "It''s OK, but I don''t make much money. Up to now, I''m still fucking hungry..."


    "Take your time. How long have you been open!!"


    Ji Xuan raised his glass and drank it.


    "That''s true. Small families like us must come slowly. They can''t compare with you..." I also drank the wine in the cup.


    "Do you want to do some sideline?"


    Ji Xuan was silent and went straight to the subject.


    Hearing Ji Xuan''s words, my intestines are fucking regretful. People are worried that they can''t find a breakthrough. I''d better dig a pit for myself and it''s a big fucking pit.


    "I have no money and no one. What sideline can I do? Just do my bar honestly..." I adjusted my mood, waved my hand and said.


    "Now that I''m talking about this, I won''t beat around the bush with you. I have a project in hand now. I don''t know if you''re interested in fixing it?"


    "What project?" I put down my glass and squinted at Ji Xuan.


    "Liu Yong gave you this bar, didn''t he?"


    "Yes!" I nodded.


    "Why did Liu Yong leave H city? You know better than me. I won''t say much. Do you know why the contradiction between Liu Yong and Yu Xiang is so deep?"


    While talking, Ji Xuan poured himself another glass of wine.


    "I don''t know." I shook my head.


    "Although they were stumbling, they didn''t tear their face. In fact, the main reason is because of the bidding of the development zone. It''s a piece of fat meat. It''s so fat that Liu Yong and Yu Xiang want to eat..."


    "I''ve heard of the Development Zone, but what is it?" I asked after receiving the glass handed over by Ji Xuan.


    "A university town, plus the surrounding real estate development!!!"


    Ji Xuan''s words sounded in my ears like thunder.


    Although I haven''t been in contact with the construction industry, I understand what a university city represents!!


    The spending power of a university is immeasurable.


    If the university is completed, both house prices and prices in the surrounding areas will soar. What is this??


    That''s all fucking silver!!


    "No one can estimate how much money this project can earn, but it is certainly not comparable to your bar!!" Ji Xuan continued.


    "I know that!" I nodded.


    "Now that Yu Xiang is dead and Liu Yong is gone, the project in the development zone will stop, but the government will hold a new bidding next January. I don''t know if you are interested in this project, brother???"


    ��������


    After listening to Ji Xuan''s words, I was silent. What he said was really attractive. It was false to say that he was not interested. After all, I am really short of money and that kind of money.


    But I don''t understand what Ji Xuan means to find me. I''m not Liu Yong. What''s the use of him looking for me???


    Ji Xuan seemed to see my doubts, so he continued: "although Liu Yong left, he spent money and paved the road, so he has a great say in this matter!!"


    "You mean let me ask Liu Yong to help you win the project?" I suddenly realized.


    "Not to help us win this project, but to help you win this project!!"


    "What do you mean?" I was stunned.


    "This project is a piece of fat. Liu will never agree to give it to us, but you are different. You are the one he chose. You know the truth that fat water does not flow to outsiders..."


    "Since you can''t get the project, what''s your purpose of looking for me?" I narrowed my eyes and asked.


    "I''m building materials. What do you think I can get?" Ji Xuan asked.


    "I''ll take the project, and you''ll give out building materials?"


    "That''s right!!" Ji Xuan snapped his fingers.


    "But we have never been in contact with this industry. I don''t even know what to do..." I still don''t believe there will be such a good thing.


    "As long as you can get this project, and then you register a construction company, I can give the rest..."


    "So simple?"


    "It''s that simple!!"


    "It''s not so easy to win such a project, is it?"


    I tidy up my collar. Ji Xuan''s words make my blood boil and sweat all over.


    "It''s definitely not that easy. If it were easy, I wouldn''t find you..." Ji Xuan smiled and said.


    "It''s not easy even with Liu Yong''s help?" I took a sip of wine and cleared my throat.


    Ji Xuan shook his head.


    "I said there was no such good thing. Since you said cooperation, I took the project. What did you do??? I felt that you were white wolves with empty hands during the day!"


    Now that I have spoken, I have nothing to pretend. I have to ask all the questions I should ask.


    "You give people, we give money, and then Liu Yong''s relationship wins the project!! do you understand???"


    Ji Xuan''s answer was simple and direct.


    After listening to Ji Xuan''s words, I was silent. Then I looked up at him and asked, "you mean you and Du Xianyang?"


    "Yes!" Ji Xuan nodded.


    ��������


    I looked down at the wine glass on the tea table. I didn''t know what to say. I was silent for a while and then asked, "when will the bidding begin?"


    "January!!"


    "Then why come to me now?"


    "Our industry is different from other industries. The price of materials now must be different from that in January, so we need to store some materials in advance..." Ji Xuan didn''t hide anything from me. What did he say.


    "Looks like you''re ready?"


    I smiled helplessly.


    "No, Liu Yong''s sudden departure made us focus on this project. If this project is in Liu Yong''s hands, we can''t drink any soup..."


    "Why? Isn''t it the same thing that you cooperate with him?"


    "He has his own network, and he doesn''t need money. As long as he can make money, he won''t give others a chance..."


    "That''s true. He''s an Iron Rooster..." I nodded in agreement.


    "Hehe, how can we cooperate?" Ji Xuan felt like what I said. He stood up and patted me on the shoulder.


    "Let me think..." I thought about it and replied.

 Chapter 181

    "Well, you think about it and call me when you think about it..."


    Ji Xuan stood up, patted me on the shoulder and said softly.


    "OK, if you play here for a while, I won''t accompany you!!"


    I bent down to pick up the wine glass on the tea table and drank the rest of the wine directly.


    "When it''s done, I won''t stay. I''ll go back..."


    "Then I''ll see you off..." I pushed open the door of the private room.


    "Hehe, OK."


    Ji Xuan smiled, then picked up his handbag and followed me to the door of the bar.


    When we were almost at the door, Ji Xuan suddenly stopped and walked directly to the bar.


    "Brother Xuan, the door is here..." I pulled Ji Xuan.


    "I know where the door is, but the place of payment is here!!" Ji Xuan smiled and pointed to the bar with his handbag.


    "Don''t pull what you don''t need, let''s go quickly!!" I frowned and dragged Ji Xuan out.


    "I''m here to spend. What''s the reason why I don''t pay!!"


    Ji Xuan took off my hand, went directly to the front of the bar, took out a bank card from his handbag and threw it.


    "Brush 100000!!" Ji Xuan shouted at the waiter.


    "Brother Xuan, if you''re so neat, you''ll get points!!" I grabbed the bank card on the table and shouted.


    "I didn''t even come here when you opened the business. This money should be taken as a member. My brother runs a bar. Is it okay for me to pay some money!!" Ji Xuan asked, holding my hand.


    Hearing this, I was stunned. Then I smiled helplessly and said, "brother Xuan, the longest way I have traveled in my life is your routine..."


    "Don''t talk about useless things. Swipe my card quickly. I have something else to do..."


    Ji Xuan also smiled after listening, then took the bank card from my hand and threw it directly to the receptionist.


    "Di!!"


    Credit card 100000 yuan only.


    After swiping the card, Ji Xuan didn''t have any ink. He walked out of the harem with his bag. I wanted to give him a few more steps. After all, people paid for me, but he stopped me.


    "Hurry back, I''ll go now..." Ji Xuan shouted at me before getting on the bus.


    "That''s OK!!" I nodded.


    "Think about it and give me a letter..." when the car started, Ji Xuan rolled down the window and shouted.


    "OK, call!!" I waved my hand.


    "Buzz!!"


    BMW left.


    "Did you sell yourself?" after Ji Xuan left, Meng Liang came to me and asked.


    "You''re selling yourself......" I scolded as I walked into the harem.


    "He didn''t sell himself. Why did he pay you back?" Meng Liang said foolishly.


    "You don''t want me, all right!!"


    I answered without looking back.


    "You can pull it down!! just like you, who cares about you!! you must have sold yourself..."


    Since Meng Liang was cheated by me for more than 10000 yuan last time, he may have been hit hard in his heart and learned more and more ink, just like Liu Rui.


    ����


    After returning to the office, I took out my mobile phone and dialed Liu Yong.


    "Hello?" Liu Yong''s familiar voice sounded.


    "Uncle Liu, what are you doing?"


    Hearing Liu Yong talking, I quickly asked with a smile.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, talk about something!"


    Liu Yong didn''t seem to like to talk to me very much. He replied irritably.


    "That Ji Xuan came to me. Du Xianyang should have asked him to come..."


    I don''t have any ink, so I went straight to the subject.


    "What did I tell you?"


    Liu Yong paused and asked.


    "... about the development zone!!"


    "Hehe, I knew what they were thinking. How did you answer???" Liu Yong smiled back.


    "I didn''t say die, say consider..."


    "HMM." Liu yongruo agreed thoughtfully.


    "Uncle Liu, what should I do about this? Do I take it or not?" I asked again when I saw that Liu would never speak.


    "What do you think???"


    "I definitely want to take it. Who doesn''t want to earn money!! but I don''t think this job is so simple. It''s definitely not a good job. Why should the difficulty coefficient be more than five stars..."


    "You''re not stupid, go on..."


    "Tell me, I''ll take the job. If I can get the project at that time, I''m afraid I can''t get it. How embarrassing it is for me to talk about my busy work!!" I said with a smile.


    "What the hell do you mean?" Liu never understood.


    "Oh, I just want to ask you about the opportunity of this project? If you want to take the resistance


    "Ha ha, you''re talking to me!!" Liu Yong laughed.


    "Sir, I''m cold at what you said. Who are we? Am I like that?" I quickly pretended not to be happy.


    "OK, you don''t have to install it with me. I can help you with the bidding of this project, but now I''m not here. It''s certainly not as easy as before. You have to figure out most of the things by yourself, okay?"


    "Yes, I''ll be relieved if you say this!!!" I nodded quickly.


    "That''s OK. You almost promised. The Du family is very strong. Ji family still has some ability in H city. You can''t afford to contact them..."


    "Yes, sir!!"


    After that, I hung up the phone happily. Liu Yong''s words are the voice of nature for me. As long as he can help, I can save a lot of energy and wait for the project to be won. I can be regarded as a successful person. I can''t ask for much money at that time! You don''t have to fucking stare at this broken account book every day.


    Although I have a bottom in my heart now, I didn''t inform Ji Xuan at the first time, because these things are not mine alone. I''m going to discuss this matter with Meng Liang''s old car Liu Rui and listen to their ideas in the evening.


    At the other end, Ji Xuan left the harem and drove directly to Du Xianyang''s house.


    At this time, Du Xianyang is lying in bed, staring at the island love action film.


    "* taste..." Ji Xuan shouted after entering the room.


    "Shit, when did you come in!!!"


    When Du Xianyang heard the sound, he quickly took out the left and right from his crotch and shouted in panic.


    "I''ve already come in..."


    "Why don''t you knock when you fucking come in!! do you have quality!!" Du Xianyang simply tidied up his crotch and asked.


    "They are all adults. What are you afraid of!! why are you so idle today? You didn''t go out to play?" Ji Xuan sat carelessly beside Du Xianyang.


    "Can''t wait for you to believe it!! how''s the conversation over there?"


    "He said consider..."


    "Not angry?" Du Xianyang then asked.


    "It seems that he is not angry..." Ji Xuan thought and said.


    "Just don''t be angry!!" Du Xianyang breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Ha ha!!" Ji Xuan smiled and said nothing.


    "Do you think it can be done?" Du Xianyang then asked.


    "Almost. By the way, when I left, I threw him 100000 yuan..."


    "He took it???"


    "Take it!!" Ji Xuan nodded.


    "Then it will be stable!!"


    Du Xianyang clapped his thigh and shouted excitedly.

 Chapter 182

    "You seem to value these people very much?"


    Ji Xuan looked at Du Xianyang''s excited expression and asked in surprise.


    "It''s OK. I just think they have something we don''t have..."


    Du Xianyang rubbed his red thighs and replied casually.


    "What is it?"


    Ji Xuan was still puzzled.


    "Friendship!!"


    Du Xianyang thought for a long time and opened his mouth to say these two words.


    "Hehe, I lost this thing after five years of primary school..."


    Ji Xuan smiled helplessly.


    "Now this JB society, let alone friendship, wants to find a pure love, which can''t be fucking drawn..."


    Du Xianyang''s tone was sad and his face was full of grief.


    "Get out of here!"


    Ji Xuan couldn''t stand Du Xianyang''s appearance. He opened his mouth and scolded, and then went directly to the door.


    ����


    At the other end, in the twinkling of an eye, Gao Jia and others have been hiding in the cellar of the harem bar for nearly a week.


    Since Gao Jia''s arrival, Liu Rui and Yang Song directly asked me for a week''s maternity leave and played poker with them in the wine cellar every day.


    Although they don''t worry about food and drink every day, and there are people to accompany them, it''s OK for fugitives like them to stay for a day or two. It''s easy to hold their madness for a long time.


    "Brother Jia, when can we go out?"


    Bald Niu Lei buttoned his feet, looked at Gao Jia pitifully and asked.


    "Bah!! you ask me who the fuck to go?"


    Gao Jia listened to Guo Degang''s crosstalk with her mobile phone while eating melon seeds, and shouted in an irritable tone.


    "I can''t see the sun every fucking day. When I wake up, * my son is full of fucking ants and wet. My JB should have eczema..."


    Niu Leihu replied.


    "Are you fucking stupid? Eczema is a venereal disease..."


    Gao Jia was speechless.


    "I love JB. I don''t want to stay here all fucking day..."


    Niu Lei put on his shoes, swearing, walked to the corner, took off his pants and began to pee.


    "Can you stay away from me and piss on my fucking leg!!"


    Tiger son Teng stood up and shouted. Tiger son has been choking recently. He squats in the corner every day to count ants. He was a good child. He was tortured like an autistic child.


    "How many are you counting?"


    Niu Lei took a step to the side, looked down at the tiger and asked.


    "87652..."


    The tiger replied without raising his head.


    "Brother Jia, please hurry and take us away. You''ll be fucking stupid if you keep counting like this!"


    Niu Lei shouted in a crash.


    Gao Jia glanced at the tiger squatting in the corner and sighed helplessly. To tell the truth, he now wants to leave here more than anyone else.


    "Pipe, what''s going on outside?"


    Gao Jia turned her head and shouted at the pipe playing with her mobile phone.


    "There are no patrols, but I don''t know if there are plain clothes..."


    "Bah!!"


    Gao Jia spits out the melon seed skin in his export, thinks about it, grits his teeth and says, "don''t care so much. I''ll Tell ye Han later that we''ll leave in the evening!"


    "Really? Brother Jia!!!"


    As soon as Niu Lei heard that he was leaving here, his eyes glowed green.


    "It''s not a matter to stay here all the time. I''ve been choked these days..."


    While talking, Gao Jia stood up, dusted the melon seed skin on her pants, and staggered to the corner to take off her pants


    On the other side, Susu''s house.


    Su Su and Zhang Ke were wearing thin pajamas and lying on the sofa at will, eating snacks and watching Korean idol dramas.


    "Susu, look at this number two guy. He''s so handsome!!! Boy!!!" Zhang Ke shouted, looking at the TV with a crazy face.


    "OK..." Su Su answered casually, shaking his little feet on the sofa.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Zhang Ke stared at Su Su and asked.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "How do you feel that you are always absent-minded recently and have come to your great aunt?"


    "No, I''ve been fine recently," Jesus replied casually.


    "Cut, do you think you''re hiding something from me?"


    Zhang Ke turned over and pressed Su Su directly on the sofa and asked solemnly.


    "Oh!! what are you doing? Release me quickly!!"


    Su Su frowned and shouted as he struggled.


    "It''s over. You have something to do. Do you think you''re looking for a man behind my back!!"


    Zhang Ke asked after loosening Su Su.


    "Roll!!"


    Su Su looked white and scolded angrily.


    "Look at your attitude towards me now. You must be hiding something from me!!"


    Zhang Ke puffed his mouth and shouted angrily.


    "If you talk nonsense again, I''ll ignore you!!"


    Susu was annoyed by Zhang Ke and said impatiently.


    "Look at your stingy way, don''t you just tease you? You''re still angry?"


    Zhang Ke felt that Su Su might be really upset, so he was very witty and didn''t go on.


    "I''m not angry, but I''m always in a bad mood recently!!"


    Susu also felt that what he had just said was a little too much, adjusted his mood and replied.


    "Why are you in a bad mood? Tell your sister and she will help you get rid of it..." Zhang Ke hugged Su Su''s shoulder and said forthrightly.


    "I don''t know. I''m just inexplicably upset..."


    "You don''t know. According to my sister''s many years of experience, there is only one possibility for you!!" Zhang Ke said mysteriously.


    "What''s possible?"


    "You miss spring!!"


    "Go away, you just miss spring!!"


    Su Su pinched Zhang Ke''s snow-white thigh and scolded.


    "Oh, why are you pinching me!!" Zhang Ke shouted.


    "It''s time to pinch!!"


    "Susu, how are you doing with that person these days?"


    "Who?" Jesus wondered.


    "Dress up! Dress up!!"


    "What have I installed?"


    "It''s the one who chases you and opens a bar!!" Zhang Ke said speechless.


    "He, i... what''s the matter with him?"


    When Su Su said this, his face suddenly turned red.


    "Aren''t you chasing you? Haven''t you been in touch lately?"


    Zhang Ke opened a bag of potato chips and asked carelessly.


    "No!!"


    Susu shook his head.


    "Does he usually call you and send text messages?"


    Zhang Ke then asked.


    "No!!"


    Susu shook his head.


    "Something''s wrong!! how can he chase girls like this? He doesn''t even answer. He''s too stupid!!"


    Zhang Ke said angrily, looking very cute.


    Hearing this, Su Su lowered his head and clasped his fingers. He didn''t know what to think.


    "So was he?"


    Seeing that Su Su didn''t speak, Zhang Ke then asked.


    "I didn''t make much contact, but there was a phone call occasionally..."


    Susu thought for a moment and replied.


    "What''s the reason? Did you provoke him?"

 Chapter 183

    "What can I provoke him? We haven''t met since my last birthday..."


    Susu took the potato chips handed by Zhang Ke and said after eating a few.


    "Oh, did you say that he was embarrassed about your brother''s fight last time, so he didn''t dare to come to you..."


    "No!" thought Susu.


    "I heard he cleaned up those hooligans after we left!!"


    "How do you know?" Susu wondered.


    "This matter is going to spread all over H City, and you, a fairy who doesn''t eat human fireworks, don''t know..." Zhang Ke rolled his eyes silently.


    "I also feel that after the last incident, he seemed to deliberately alienate me. It turned out that he had nothing to do to call me, but he never called me again after that day..."


    "How do you feel about him?"


    Zhang Ke asked.


    "Still... OK!" Su Su''s face turned red and stammered.


    "Is it all right?" Zhang Ke asked with a smile.


    "Yes, just fine..." Su Su''s face became more and more red.


    "It''s not just okay... I''ve never seen you so obsessed with a boy!!"


    "Oh, can you be a little serious? We are ordinary friends!!"


    "Come on, don''t tease you. I think he may feel sorry for you last time. He''s a little embarrassed. Boys have a good face, so he doesn''t take the initiative to contact you..."


    Zhang Ke leaned on the sofa and made a serious analysis.


    "What do you think I should do? I don''t blame him for the last time..."


    Susu hurriedly asked.


    "If I say, if he doesn''t contact you, you can contact him!!"


    "Why should I contact him?"


    "Whatever you want. Just find a reason and ask him out?"


    "How shameless..." Su Su said with some entanglement.


    "What''s the matter? It''s a big deal for friends to make an appointment for dinner!"


    Zhang Ke said with an indifferent look on his face.


    "Isn''t that good?"


    Susu still hesitated.


    "If you don''t feel very good, forget it. Anyway, it''s not me who''s bothering you. Do what you like!!"


    After that, Zhang Ke watched the TV play again with snacks, while Su Su sat quietly on the sofa, wondering whether to take the initiative to invite me to dinner.


    ����


    The other end is in the cellar of the harem bar.


    "Brother Jia, why don''t you stay a few more days? Why do you just leave?"


    Liu Rui was very sad when he knew that Gao Jia was going to leave tonight. He hugged Gao Jia with snot and tears.


    "Yes, brother Jia, is it safe for you to go out now? Let''s go in a few days..."


    Yang Song also stayed aside.


    "We have been here for several days. It''s not the same thing to stay like this. We can''t always give you trouble..."


    After hearing what Liu Rui and Yang Song said, Gao Jia was moved. When normal people like them met, it was too late to hide, not to mention fools like Liu Rui and Yang Song.


    "Brother Jia, did someone tell you something?"


    Liu Rui''s eyes turned,

 Chapter 184

    "It can be more than 300000. Why do you ask?" Wu Mei replied after thinking about it.


    "That''s all the money?" I was a little surprised and shouted when I grew up.


    "What do you think?" Wu Meibai glanced at me.


    "Fuck, are you corrupt? Tell me!!!"


    "Fuck off!"


    "Give me 200000 later. I have something to do!!"


    When I said this, I felt my heart bleeding.


    "Cash?" Wu Mei asked.


    "Yes, yes."


    "When?"


    "Before twelve!"


    "OK."


    Wu Mei nodded, then took out the key and walked in the direction of the safe. It should have taken me the money.


    ����


    Half an hour later, Duan Hui came into my office with a backpack.


    "Wu Mei asked me to give it to you!!"


    "OK, put it on the table," I said, glancing up at my schoolbag.


    "Pa!!"


    After Duan Hui put down his schoolbag, he picked up the cigarette box on my desk, took out one and lit it.


    "No, you don''t have a fucking cigarette. Come here and rub it with me..."


    I shouted silently.


    "Brother, you haven''t given me money for two months. Don''t talk about cigarettes now. I don''t dare to use a lighter. I''m afraid of consuming oil!!"


    Duan Hui threw up a smoke ring and shouted with a broken face.


    "Go, go, get out of here!"


    I stood up and chased Duan Hui out. Fortunately, he didn''t know what was in his schoolbag. Otherwise, according to his current poor state, he could definitely take the money and run away.


    After Duan Hui left, I opened the schoolbag on the table and it was 200000 yards in order.


    "This fucking money is too much to spend. There''s only this money left. How can I live next month..." I looked at my schoolbag and said with great pain.


    Thinking of no money, I thought of Du Xianyang. Since Ji Xuan found me last time, Du''s broken shoes once a day have evaporated like the world. His coquettish figure can no longer be seen in the harem.


    I leaned back in my chair and thought for a while. I still took out my cell phone and dialed Du Xianyang.


    "Doodle doodle!!"


    After the phone rang for a while, Du Xianyang answered.


    "Hey, leaves!!"


    "What''s Du doing?" I touched my nose and asked with a smile.


    "Nothing, stay idle!! what''s up??" Du Xianyang replied uneasily.


    "Haven''t I seen you for a long time? I miss you a little. I''ll call you to ask what''s going on? You haven''t come recently, and the turnover of our harem has fallen off!!"


    "Ah, it''s not that I''m a little tired recently, so I''m going to have a rest at home..."


    "Didn''t you go to another house?" I continued.


    "No... no!! if I go, I will definitely go to the harem. Don''t worry!!" Du Xianyang quickly explained.


    "Well, go on to rest, brother Du. All the staff of our harem are waiting for you to recover!"


    "Wait a minute, leaf!! do you have anything else to do when you call me?"


    Du Xianyang asked hurriedly when he saw that I was going to hang up.


    "What''s the matter? It''s all right!"


    I still pretend I don''t know anything.


    "No, leaf, don''t beat around the bush with me. To tell you the truth, I have two big bubbles in my mouth..."


    Du Xianyang shouted in a broken tone.


    "Ha ha, are you asking me about Ji Xuan?"


    Listening to Du Xianyang''s tone, I really can''t bear to tease him.


    "Yes, yes!! that''s it. How are you thinking about it?"


    Seeing that I finally got to the point, Du Xianyang quickly agreed.


    "I''ve got 100 thousand yuan of money to make up for it. Can I refuse? You know I''m always short handed..."


    "Then you promised???" Du Xianyang was a little excited after listening to me.


    "Yes, yes!!" I nodded.


    "Leaf, you are so fucking interesting. Wait, I''ll find you right now!!!"


    "Not..."


    Before I finished, I found that Du Xianyang had hung up the phone.


    At the other end, Du Xianyang lives at home.


    Du Xianyang was very excited after talking to me on the phone and knowing that I promised to partner with them.


    After hanging up, he turned around and dialed a lady in our harem.


    "Summer will pass, leaving a little secret..."


    "Yo West, yo West, I want to tell you..."


    "Give me a pink memory..."


    Du Xianyang hummed a song while waiting for the other side to answer the phone.


    "Hey, brother Du, do you miss others..."


    After the young lady answered the phone, she asked in a soft voice.


    Du Xianyang couldn''t stand such teasing. After hearing the young lady''s voice, his crotch immediately hardened.


    "Goblin, I haven''t seen you for a few days. You''re still so coquettish!! you''re waiting for me in the harem. I''ll go to find you to study major issues now!!"


    "Giggle, Doug, people are waiting for you!"


    "Too fucking coquettish, no way!! put on the teacher clothes I bought you last time!!" Du Xianyang bent over and buttoned his crotch.


    "Good drop!!!"


    After they put down the phone, Du Xianyang put on his pants and rushed to the back palace


    It''s not bragging. The quality of our Hougong lady, let alone H City, even in the whole country, is excellent. It''s not comparable to the foot Road shop or small KTV on the street. This is also the main reason why our Hougong bar business is so hot.


    Basically, after the guests came to us, the ladies in other places wouldn''t take a look at it. Originally, our girls are very smart. In addition, Liu Rui and Yang Song have nothing to do. They have vocational skills training. They are just like goblins. They don''t let you get out of bed if they don''t do everything like you. Just like Du Xianyang, Come to our back Palace once. Eight sheep kidneys may not be able to make up for it when you go home.


    ����


    Midnight, in the cellar of the harem bar.


    "Brother, should we go?"


    At this time, Niu Lei has packed his bags and is ready to start. He doesn''t want to stay with us for a minute.


    "I told them..."


    Gao Jia stood up and stretched, then took out her cell phone to call me.


    "Brother Jia, I''m leaving???"


    Before Gao Jia''s phone call, Liu Rui''s voice rang out at the door of the wine cellar.


    "Hehe, I''m coming. I want to tell you before I go!!"


    Gao Jia looked at us standing at the door and smiled. We were all here this time. I, Liu Rui, Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song, old car and Duan Hui, all came.


    "You''re leaving now. Can''t I come and deliver it?" I walked over and patted Gao Jia on the shoulder and smiled.


    "Why are you so busy? We''re leaving now..."


    Gao Jia smiled, too.


    "That''s not good, brother Jia. You''re a distinguished guest of our harem. You come low-key and you must leave ceremoniously!!"


    Liu Rui continued.

 Chapter 185

    "I''ve filled in a lot of trouble for you these days. To put it bluntly, we''re just fugitives. It''s good not to be caught..."


    Gao Jia patted Liu Rui on the shoulder and said.


    "Brother Jia, don''t you treat me like a brother?"


    Liu Rui is a little unhappy.


    "How can I?"


    "If you treat me as a brother, the harem is your home. You can come whenever you want!! you can go whenever you want. If you want to go now, I must meet you!!"


    "I''m not fucking on the execution ground. Just see me off if there''s anything JB!!" Gao Jia said nothing.


    "Slip of the tongue!!" Liu Rui smiled awkwardly.


    "Ha ha, OK!! there''s nothing to do in the future. I''ll come back and support you. At that time, you''ll give me the whole picture. The quality must be in line with the national leaders..."


    "Must!!! When you come again, I''ll let all the girls in our harem pick you up at the door with bare hips? I''ll give you a 20% discount if you spend money!!"


    Liu Rui is rare to be generous, and grins.


    "No problem!!!"


    "Ha ha, our feelings are 20% off. You are too * buckle..." Niu Lei beside Gao Jia glanced.


    "There''s a lot of 20% off, and that''s the price when his father comes!!" Yang Song told the truth ruthlessly on the side.


    "If so, I''m still very comforted. After all, I''m at the same price as his father. I can feel his deep sincerity!!"


    Niu Lei laughed.


    "It''s not so good. Just be satisfied!"


    Yang Song nodded.


    "Fuck off, don''t talk to me about nothing!"


    Liu Rui let them say something a little hard to hang up and scolded with a big mouth.


    "OK, it''s getting late. We should go too..."


    Gao Jia raised her hand and looked at her watch. She was ready to go to the door.


    "Stop fucking counting and go home!"


    Niu Lei reluctantly kicked the tiger squatting on the ground and walked with Gao Jia to the door of the wine cellar.


    "Home?"


    Tiger was kicked by Niu Lei, stood up and rubbed his big head, shouting foolishly.


    "This fool is hopeless..."


    Niu Lei was speechless.


    When Gao Jia passed by me, she looked up at me, grinned and whispered, "let''s go!"


    "Take this!!"


    I handed the 200000 cash prepared in advance to Gao Jia.


    "What is it? It''s heavy..."


    After Gao Jia finished the bag, she weighed it, looked at me and asked with a smile.


    "Fun!!"


    I smiled, too.


    "Can''t it be *?"


    "Brother Jia, you really look up to me, * you dare to fix that thing. I can''t get it!! don''t you know it!!"


    "Wow!!"


    Gao Jia opened his schoolbag. When he saw the money in the schoolbag, the smile on his face solidified instantly.


    "... I can''t take this!!!"


    Gao Jia was silent for a moment and returned her schoolbag to my arms.


    "What do you mean, too little, brother Jia?"


    I was a little caught off guard by Gao Jia. I didn''t want to give money for the first time. You know how determined I was to take out the money!!


    "It''s not interesting. It''s not easy for you children to earn money. What''s the matter with your money?"


    Gao Jia casually waved her hand and explained.


    "It''s not easy for us to make money, but you need it more than we do!!"


    I looked straight into Gao Jia''s eyes and said.


    "Yes, brother Jia, take the money!!!"


    Liu Rui and Meng Liang on one side also said.


    "I''ll take the money back..."


    Gao Jia''s attitude is very firm. She doesn''t want to spend our money.


    "It''s not brother Jia. I found that you have learned so much ink. Although we haven''t known each other for a long time, I basically know the situation on your side. Everyone has ups and downs in his life. Apart from others, if you don''t lack money, can you fucking rob the bank? Who doesn''t know that it''s a business of losing your head? If you still talk to us It''s really boring to hold the money. Take the money and pass it over first!! it''s all old men. I''ll say whatever I have. Don''t think I''m straight. I just don''t like to beat around the bush. If you think we''re friends, don''t pout our face. If you''re wrong, think I didn''t say anything!! "


    When Liu Rui saw that Gao Jia didn''t accept our money, he got angry and shouted angrily, pointing to Gao Jia''s nose.


    Although his words are hard to hear, they are very real and reasonable. The main reason why Gao Jia doesn''t take our money is that he can''t lose face and says he doesn''t lack money. Who believes it??


    Gao Jia was silent after hearing Liu Rui''s words.


    "Take it, brother Jia!!!"


    Seeing that Gao Jia didn''t speak, I knew that Liu Rui had moved him, so I handed back my schoolbag.


    "If I take the money, I don''t know when I can pay it back!!"


    Gao Jia took the bag, looked at me and smiled.


    "No, it''s all right!!"


    Liu Rui smiled when he saw Gao Jia take the money.


    "OK, brothers, I have this matter in Gao Jia''s mind. If I have a good day in the future, I will never forget you!!"


    Gao Jia put on her schoolbag, patted her chest heavily and said.


    "Brother Jia, I''m waiting for you to give me a hand!! die!!"


    "Yes, brother Jia, I''m waiting for you to take me to pretend and force me to fly!!" Liu Rui shouted.


    "Ha ha, good!!"


    After that, Gao Jia walked out of the door of the wine cellar with his schoolbag on his back. Guan Guan, Niu Lei, Huzi and others followed. We watched Gao Jia''s back quietly, watched several people leave, silent


    "Ye, I''m very satisfied with what you did..."


    After Gao Jia and they left, Liu Rui patted me on the shoulder with a happy face and said.


    "Fuck off!!! What should I do..."


    I knocked out Liu Rui''s hand and scolded irritably.


    "It''s not you. Why do you look the same for a while? You just laughed. You''re too fickle..."


    Liu Rui shook his head and walked out of the wine cellar with his hands on his back.


    "Don''t pestle any more. Do what you should do!!"


    After that, I hurried out of the wine cellar, and then ran directly to the private room where Du Xianyang was. Du Xianyang has been here for some time, but I haven''t been there because of Gao Jia.


    People like him can''t hide from you. Just now, the mobile phone in my trouser pocket hummed and vibrated. Don''t even think about it. It must be Du Xianyang.


    Three minutes later, I found Du Xianyang''s private room and opened the door. Du Xianyang''s left and right arms at least ordered more than ten young ladies. Then I glanced at the tea table and more than ten bottles of Royal salutes!!


    "Come on, ye, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!!" Du Xianyang shouted at me in his busy schedule.


    "Coming!!"


    My mouth twitched and nodded, my heart was bleeding, and I felt that I could choke my mother out of the house today!!

 Chapter 186

    After leaving the harem, Gao Jia, Guan Guan, Niu Lei, Hu Zi and others walked aimlessly on the street late at night. Since H city is not a big city, nightlife here is very scarce. During this period, only some young people in nightclubs can release hormones, and there are basically no people on the street.


    Although Gao Jia has done some impersonal and shocking "big things", he has a good educational background, behaves in the world and is so wise. In addition, he has a bright personality and we give him money. Although he doesn''t say anything, he knows better and knows better than anyone in his heart.


    In fact, there are only two kinds of friends in the world. One is that you are good to him and he is also good to you.


    The other is the kind that he can''t remember no matter how good you treat him. In our northeast, this kind of person is a typical white eyed wolf.


    I don''t know what kind of people they belong to, but I still gave them the money, because what I want is not their return, but a sense of peace of mind and a sense of justice.


    ����


    "Brother Jia, are you moved?"


    Niu Lei looked at Gao Jia foolishly and asked.


    Gao Jia''s eyes are a little dry, and she still has a faint runny nose. She should have caught a cold. Gao Jia glanced at Niu Lei and asked, "what''s that? Am I moved?"??


    "Those children give you money!! aren''t you moved? If you don''t move, I look down on you..."


    Gao Jia glanced at Niu Lei and was stunned for four or five seconds. Without denying it, she smiled and said, "I don''t know whether you are moved or not, but these children can do things. They are decent!! they are the people Liu Yongneng likes!!"


    "Yes, they can''t work by themselves. Remember to give us money. We have to remember this..."


    The tiger, who had returned to normal at this time, interposed.


    "No, you''re not stupid. You fucking know that people give us money???"


    Niu Lei was surprised.


    "Stupid JB, if I hadn''t pretended to be stupid, we would still be holding it in the wine cellar..."


    The tiger is proud.


    "Lying in the trough!! cow force, lie down and taste the gall, you are!!"


    Niu Lei threw himself to the ground in admiration and gave a thumbs up to the tiger.


    "You fucking play routine with me, don''t you???"


    At this time, Gao Jia understood what was going on. People like him could never accept being teased by people with an IQ like Huzi, pinching Huzi''s neck and scolding.


    "It''s not brother Jia. I''m afraid you''re greedy for pleasure? I find you eat melon seeds in the wine cellar every day to watch crosstalk, and then forget our great ambition..."


    Huzi quickly explained.


    "Fuck off!!! It''s so fucking hard to be with a fool like you. I''m already fucking stupid. I''ve learned to pretend to be stupid..."


    Gao Jia released the tiger without a word. In fact, it''s not easy for him. It''s also a miracle that he can survive for such a long time with things like Niu Lei.


    ����


    Several people walked on the street with their backs bleak, looking particularly desolate.


    "Brother Jia, where are we going???"


    Niu Lei looked at Gao Jia''s back and asked helplessly.


    Gao Jia was a little stunned when she heard Niu Lei''s words. Then she wiped her nose with her sleeve and said slowly, "I don''t know. Go blind!!"


    "It''s a fucking wanderer!!" Niu Lei cried with a sad face.


    "I''m sure I can''t go back home. I''ll find a small hotel and make do with tonight. Tomorrow we''ll go to City C to see if there''s any work in Bofu..."


    Gao Jia lit a cigarette and said very seriously.


    "Find Beaufort?"


    The pipe, who has been silent all the time, asked abruptly.


    "Now we can only find him..."


    Gao Jia reluctantly replied.


    "Didn''t he tamper with drugs? I should use that thing..."


    Niu Lei tilted his lips. Obviously, he didn''t like the man named Bofu very much.


    "I don''t like his industry either, but last month he told me that he had some other work and wanted me to help, but I didn''t promise. Now the time is special, so I want to see what happens in the past..."


    Gao Jia sighed and explained.


    "First of all, I won''t stretch out my hand for the business related to drugs!!"


    The pipe said firmly.


    "Ah... OK!!"


    Gao Jia shook her head reluctantly and then strode forward.


    ����


    Half an hour later, the four found a poorly decorated hotel on the roadside.


    "That''s it..."


    Gao Jia glanced up at the glittering LED lights on the black and gray wall in front of the hotel and said softly.


    "Live here???"


    Niu Lei was surprised. Obviously, he was not very satisfied with the conditions of the hotel.


    "Why don''t you still want to live there?"


    Gao Jia glanced at Niu Lei and asked.


    "Aren''t we rich? It''s better to live in the wine cellar than in this broken place..."


    "Then go back!"


    Gao Jia replied angrily, and then directly pushed open the broken iron door of the hotel.


    "When you sneeze in this place, the roof is fucking gray..."


    Niu Lei was helpless and mildly chirped came in.


    "How many?"


    The cashier at the front desk of the hotel asked without looking up when he saw someone coming in.


    "Four!!"


    Gao Jia answered.


    "One hundred and one, how many?"


    The cashier then asked.


    "One!"


    "... ID card."


    "No!!"


    "I can''t open it without my ID card..."


    "Can I add money?"


    "OK!"


    Three minutes later, the four settled in the hotel without a name.


    After entering the house, Gao Jia simply washed her face, and then lay down directly on the bed to rest, while the pipe also lay on the bed and played with the mobile phone.


    There were only two beds in the room, one for Gao Jia and one for the pipe, while Niu Lei and Hu Zi had to sit on the stool on the ground.


    When they sit down, their eyes are opposite. These two fools can definitely collide with each other.


    After looking at each other for almost ten minutes, Niu Lei spoke first; "What are you looking at?"


    "How are you?" tiger replied with his neck askew.


    "Are you fucking sick? What do you look at me in the middle of the night!! you showed me goose bumps!!" Niu Lei collapsed.


    "Fart, you don''t fucking look at me, how do you know I look at you!!"


    ��������


    Niu Lei was speechless. He stood up and walked around the house. He found that there was an old-fashioned computer in the house.


    Niu Lei kicked the boot button. After about ten minutes, the computer turned on.


    Niu Lei poked the computer for a while and found that he couldn''t surf the Internet at all, but he only played spider cards for fun.


    After a while.


    "Pa."


    Lenovo''s old computer with a big head suddenly went black.


    "Fuck, what B game should I play? I''m a fucking K away from it!!" Niu Lei patted the mouse and scolded.


    "Don''t stab me, we have to lose money." the tiger frowned back.


    "On this B computer, I gave him 20 fucking, and he had to laugh. Do you believe it?"


    Niu Lei bent over and started the machine. Then he made do with it. For more than ten minutes, the computer went black again.

 Chapter 187

    "What the hell''s going on? Is this computer sincere about me???"


    Niu Lei scolded angrily and then pressed the start button again, but the computer didn''t respond and didn''t even light up.


    "Don''t poke around there and be honest later!!" Gao Jia frowned on the bed.


    "In the middle of the night, I can''t sleep. I can''t fucking play computer well..."


    Niu Lei got up swearing, went to the opposite side of the tiger and sat down.


    "You don''t have to poke that. What can a broken card play? It''s all played by Alzheimer''s disease..."


    Tiger son said with his eyes half open.


    "Roll the calf, have you fucking seen that Alzheimer''s can play this..."


    Niu Lei replied irritably.


    "So my second uncle just plays..."


    "What are you doing here?"


    Niu Lei was speechless and felt that he couldn''t study the topic of Alzheimer''s with Huzi. After all, there are all kinds of cruel people in Huzi''s family.


    "I''m thinking about life here..."


    Huzi looked up at Niu Lei and replied deeply.


    "Thinking about life, you can still think about life like this? I tell you, your life is a dark beard, you don''t have to waste that brain cell to think..."


    Niu Lei bared his teeth and was happy.


    "Roll the calf, if you say so, your life is bald, a brain ladle, the kind of Mediterranean!!"


    "No, can you fucking talk???"


    Niu Lei is a good man everywhere. He just can''t stand others saying he has no hair. When he hears tiger''s words, he immediately blinks and rolls his arms and sleeves.


    "You told me first. Why do you have to do it?"


    Tiger looked contemptuously at Niu Lei''s arm as thick as a water pipe, picked his eyebrows and asked.


    "Shit, it''s all a man''s courage... Do you dare to play a game with me?"


    Niu Lei looked at Huzi and knew that if he really started, he would suffer a loss, so he wisely changed his tactical policy.


    "What game?"


    "Guessing fist and bouncing brain!!"


    Niu Lei turned his eyes and said.


    "OK!! come on!!"


    Tiger son is unwilling to show weakness and readily agrees.


    ����


    Two hours later.


    "Ha!!"


    Huzi breathed at his bent fingers, and then pressed Niu Lei''s head with his left hand.


    "Jump!!"


    The crisp crash sounded on Niu Lei''s head.


    "Draft it? Can you stop fucking bouncing on my head? I don''t have much hair. I''ve lost it..."


    At this time, Niu Lei was covered with tiger bullets and shouted with his teeth grinning at the top of his head.


    "Shit, you didn''t say that when you played me?"


    Tiger son rubbed his red fingers and askew his neck.


    "Fuck you, I won''t play with you. You''re too stupid..."


    "Can''t afford to play?"


    The tiger asked with a smile.


    "I''m not suitable for this game today. The idea is too fucking back..."


    Niu Lei waved his hand and stroked his head painfully.


    "Do you think we really have to go to City C?"


    Tiger son was silent for a while, suddenly looked up and asked Niu Lei.


    "I don''t know. Who knows what brother Jia thinks..."


    Niu Lei shook his head.


    ��������


    Tiger son then became silent.


    "Why, you don''t want to go to C City?"


    Niu Lei blinked and asked.


    "I don''t want to go. If we leave, we can choke and come back..."


    Huzi''s tone was sad and he bowed his head and fiddled with the disposable chopsticks on the seat.


    "Let''s go where love * goes. We''ll go wherever brother Jia goes..."


    Niu Lei sighed helplessly, put his hands behind his head, closed his eyes and leaned back on the chair. There was silence in the house


    At 5:30 the next morning.


    "What time is it?"


    Gao Jia woke up first, rubbed her eyes and shouted vaguely.


    "It''s more than five o''clock..."


    The tiger who didn''t sleep all night replied.


    People like them will have a person on duty every night. Saying that they are on duty is actually watching. After all, they have too many cases and too many enemies. If no one watches at night, others will not sleep well.


    "Go out and buy some fried dough sticks, tiger!!"


    Gao Jia rubbed her face, looked at the tiger and said.


    "OK!!"


    Huzi stood up and was ready to go out.


    "Do you have any money?"


    "Yes!!" tiger nodded.


    "Wait a minute!! I''ll go out with you..."


    At this time, Niu Lei also woke up, rubbed his red head and said.


    "Go and come back quickly, pay attention to safety!!"


    When Gao Jia saw that they were going to leave, she asked them uneasily.


    "I see."


    They nodded, then pushed the door and walked out of the room.


    In three minutes.


    They found a breakfast shop near the hotel.


    It''s not very early and the location is remote, so there aren''t many people in the breakfast shop.


    "Twenty fried dough sticks, four bowls of porridge!"


    Tiger son went into the breakfast shop and said as he took out the money.


    "Boy, you''re a little early here. You have to wait..."


    The landlady of the breakfast shop responded while clearing the table.


    "Nothing, don''t worry!!"


    Tiger smiled, stretched out a chair, sat on the roadside and waited.


    "Do you still have cigarettes?" Niu Lei also stretched out a stool and sat next to the tiger.


    "It''s gone..." tiger shook his head.


    "I''ll buy a box of cigarettes across the street." Niu Lei stood up and said.


    "Bring me a box, too, to the king of lotus." Huzi looked up and said to Niu Lei.


    "Clean JB, smoke white wolf..."


    Niu Lei walked out of the breakfast shop and went to the supermarket across the road.


    "A box of white wolves and a box of lotus king."


    Niu Lei entered the supermarket, looked at the supermarket owner and said.


    "Thirty three."


    The supermarket owner turned and took out two boxes of cigarettes and handed them to Niu Lei with a smile.


    "Bring me another lighter, the kind that makes me angry..."


    Niu Lei said while changing the money.


    "Boss, give me a box of China!!"


    At this time, a young man with black sunglasses walked into the supermarket and shouted loudly.


    "Toothpaste?"


    The supermarket owner was stunned and replied in surprise.


    "Just toothpaste and cigarettes!"


    The young man walked to the counter with enchanting dance steps.


    Niu Lei took the change from his boss and took a look at the young man. When Niu Lei saw the young man, he was stunned.


    "What are you looking at?"


    When the young man found Niu Lei looking at him, he shouted with a very smelly mouth.


    "Nothing... Nothing!!"


    Niu Lei was not angry, but instinctively bowed his head, stammered back, and then walked out of the supermarket quickly.


    "Fool?" the young man looked at Niu Lei''s figure and whispered, and then ran directly to the shelves in the supermarket.

 Chapter 188

    On the other hand, after Niu Lei left the supermarket, he didn''t go back to the breakfast shop to find tiger for the first time, but hid in the corner next to the supermarket,


    "Wow!"


    Niu Lei tore open the plastic skin outside the cigarette box, took out a cigarette and held it in his mouth.


    "Pa!!"


    When the cigarette was lit, Niu Lei thought for a while with a very tangled expression, and then began to smoke.


    Half a minute later, Niu Lei threw away his cigarette butts, took out his mobile phone and dialed Huzi.


    "Doodle doodle!!"


    The phone rang for a while. Tiger answered the phone and asked, "what have you done? Haven''t you come back yet?"


    "I''ll go to the supermarket opposite you. Why don''t you come over?"


    Niu Lei answered calmly.


    "What are you doing?"


    Tiger is a little confused.


    "Something happened. Come here quickly!"


    While talking, Niu Lei took out another cigarette and held it in his mouth.


    "Don''t talk. Don''t worry. Brother Jia is still waiting. Hurry back..."


    Tiger son said impatiently.


    "Why are you so inky? Come here as soon as you come!"


    Niu Lei shivered and lit a cigarette, his tone was a little impatient.


    "What did you tell me first?"


    Tiger son saw that Niu Lei''s tone was wrong. He felt as if he really had something to do.


    "It''s related to whether we can go to city C. the life and death of our company depends on us!!"


    "Fuck, it''s so weird. Do you have a crush on that little girl?"


    Huzi still doesn''t believe in Niu Lei.


    "Fuck you, that little girl in the morning doesn''t sleep and comes out to complain. You come here quickly!!"


    With that, Niu Lei hung up the phone directly, and then stared at the door of the supermarket.


    Two minutes later, Huzi walked to the supermarket with fried dough sticks and preserved egg lean meat porridge.


    "I''m here. Don''t fucking fool around!"


    Niu Lei hid in the corner, waved to the tiger and shouted in a low voice.


    "No, who are you playing hide and seek with here?"


    Huzi went to Niu Lei and asked.


    "Don''t fucking talk, I''ll show you a good thing later!!"


    Niu Lei pulled the tiger and they squatted in the corner together.


    "What are you doing squatting?"


    Tiger let Niu Lei get a little confused, took a fried dough stick from the plastic belt, stuffed it into his mouth and asked.


    "Don''t fucking talk, you''ll know later..."


    Niu Lei replied impatiently, and then stared at the door of the supermarket.


    After about three minutes, the sunglasses man who had a conflict with Niu Lei in the supermarket walked out of the supermarket with a large bag of snacks.


    "Grass him, can you calculate it!!"


    Niu Lei got up and said excitedly.


    "Who?"


    Tiger''s mouth is stuffed with fried dough sticks. Up to now, he doesn''t understand what''s going on.


    "Look who that fool is?"


    Niu Lei pointed to the direction of the sunglasses man and said.


    "Like who?"


    Tiger looked at his sunglasses and the man asked puzzled.


    "Take a fucking look!"


    "I see... He looks a bit like the one in country love!!"


    "Fuck off, are you fucking blind!!" Niu Lei was speechless.


    "Just tell me who he is!! what do you draw with me!!" tiger is also a little unhappy at this time.


    "Do you remember the rich second generation that Jiage asked us to squat in the countryside last month?"


    "I don''t remember..." tiger shook his head.


    "That''s the one we didn''t squat for three days, and then you were bitten by a dog!!"


    Niu Lei''s head was full of sweat.


    "You... You said he was Zhao Si liang???"


    At this time, Huzi finally remembered who the sunglasses man was, swallowed his spit, stuttered and looked at Niu Lei and asked.


    "Fuck him, there''s no way for people. Can we take off again!!"


    "This fool is the monkey in the sky we took off!! what shall we do now? Do you need to tell brother Jia?"


    "If you don''t hurry, let''s get his position first and go back and discuss with brother Jia how to fix it!!"


    "Safe!!"


    The two said, stood up and quietly followed behind the sunglasses man.


    Although Niu Lei and Huzi are usually silly, their professional quality is still very high. They are not comparable to ordinary hooligans at all. Their tracking ability and anti reconnaissance ability are professionally trained, so the sunglasses man won''t find them at all.


    They followed the sunglasses man for about ten minutes. The sunglasses man walked into a yard.


    Niu Lei looked skillfully at the environment around the yard, as well as the landmark buildings and roads.


    The tiger makes some simple signs around the yard and investigates whether there are other exits in the yard.


    Their division of labor was extremely clear. They memorized all the conditions of the yard in less than five minutes.


    "What''s going on over there?"


    Niu Lei looked at the tiger and asked.


    "There''s only one door. There''s no other exit. There are two people inside, a man and a woman."


    Huzi replied concisely.


    "Bah! Get out!"


    Niu Lei spit on the ground, then followed Huzi back.


    ����


    Twenty minutes later, Niu Lei and Huzi returned to the hotel.


    "Bang."


    The door was pushed open, and Gao Jia on the bed turned over in an instant.


    "What did you two do? It took more than half an hour to buy a fried dough stick?" Gao Jia asked angrily looking at Niu Lei and Hu Zi.


    "Something happened..."


    Niu Lei closed the door, moved a chair and sat by the bed.


    "What''s the matter? I''m working with the old women who sell fried dough sticks?"


    Gao Jia sat on the bed puzzled.


    "Brother Jia, we met someone just now..."


    Niu Lei lit a cigarette and said very seriously.


    "... who?" Gao Jia narrowed her eyes and vaguely felt that something might be wrong.


    "Zhao Si Liang!!!"


    "...." Gao Jia was speechless.


    "Just now we followed him and got his position out." tiger son saw that Gao Jia didn''t speak, and then said.


    "What do you two mean?"


    Gao Jia lit a cigarette, took a deep breath and asked.


    "We want to do it all together, brother Jia. Don''t you say his father is very rich? Can we slow him down for a while?"


    Huzi said firmly.


    "Our current situation is not optimistic. The police are looking for us everywhere. If it doesn''t work well, what consequences do you understand?"


    Gao Jia lowered her head and said.


    Everyone was silent, including Niu Lei.


    "There are some things I can''t decide alone. This ticket can be done or not. Study it yourself!!"


    After that, Gao Jia patted Niu Lei on the shoulder, then stood up and walked towards the hotel toilet.


    "Brother Jia!!"


    Just as Gao Jia was about to enter the toilet, Huzi suddenly shouted.


    "I don''t want to work for others in C City!!"


    When Gao Jia heard this, she was stunned. Then she directly opened the door of the toilet and plunged her head into it.

 Chapter 189

    "Hua Hua!!!"


    In the toilet, Gao Jia tried to turn on the faucet to the maximum, trying to hide his crying.


    "Grass him!!"


    Gao Jia stuck his face in the pool, and the cold tap water kept washing his head.


    Eight years ago, four young people went out of the countryside shouting the slogan of getting ahead, but the ideal is very plump and the reality is very fucking skinny!!


    The intrigues of big cities caught them unprepared and powerless.


    The city people''s white eyes hit their fragile self-esteem again and again, and slowly they forgot their original ideal and hope.


    The cruel society forced the four people on the road of crime

 Chapter 190

    There are no streets around the yard, only rugged paths, and there are no buildings around. They are all bungalows, giving people a feeling of countryside.


    Gao Jia carried her schoolbag with Guan Zi. Instead of taking the main road, she slowly approached the yard around the gap of the bungalow.


    "Give me the sniper!"


    Gao Jia hid under the wall about one meter and said quickly.


    "What are you doing?" Guan asked puzzled.


    "I always feel that Niu Lei recognizes the wrong person. I look into the yard..." Gao Jia blinked.


    "Can''t you look through the sight?"


    The pipe was speechless.


    "Shit!! why didn''t you say..."


    Gao Jia rolled her eyes, threw her arms, directly threw the sight on the wall next to her, then stepped up, picked up the sight, walked to the back of the roof of a bungalow, and finally fell silent.


    "What''s up there?"


    The pipe squatted in the corner and whispered.


    "The vision ahead is wide, the sniper conditions are good, and the wind speed is good." Gao Jia said motionless on the roof.


    "Your fucking sight, report NIMA B wind speed to me..." the pipe scolded silently.


    "Damn it... I said you put the gun on me!!" Gao Jia cursed impatiently.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Do you see anyone?" Guan replied.


    "I saw two big ass women..."


    "Shit, naked???"


    As soon as the pipe heard the two women, his eyes lit up instantly.


    "Naked..." Gao Jia nodded.


    "Come down and let me go and have a look..."


    When talking, the pipe would climb up the wall.


    "Roll the calf, stay down..." Gao Jia frowned and scolded, and then observed the situation in the yard with a sight.


    Time passed minute by minute. Half an hour later.


    Gao Jia finally saw a man.


    "Fuck, it''s him!"


    Gao Jia confirmed carefully and found that the man in the yard was Zhao Si Liang himself��


    The other end.


    There was a white golden cup van parked near the road near the yard. There were four people in the van. One of the young people kept observing the situation in the yard with a telescope in his hand.


    "Migo, there seems to be a situation!!"


    The young man turned to look at the fat man in the co pilot and shouted.


    "What''s going on?"


    The young man named Migo suddenly opened his eyes.


    "There seems to be a sniper on the other side..." the young man replied in a daze.


    "Shit, you''re so awesome!!! Where? Show me!!"


    While talking, Migo grabbed the telescope in the young man''s hand and looked in the direction of Gao Jia.


    "Fuck, what a sniper!!" Migo licked his lips and smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    "Brother MI, how?"


    "Xiao Liang, wake him up and see what level he is..." Migo said directly.


    "Yo West."


    The young man named Xiao Liang responded, then directly took out his pistol, put it on *, adjusted his breathing, and gently buckled his fingers.


    "Kang..."


    With a bang, a small pit appeared in front of Gao Jia''s head, which was as big as a fist.


    "Horizontal trough..."


    Gao Jia exclaimed, and then moved back instinctively.


    But he forgot that he was on the roof, and Gao Jia rolled down directly from the roof.


    "Puff!!"


    "Ah! I... I grass... You!!"


    When Gao Jia fell, he hit the pipe directly, and the pipe fell to the ground.


    "Ah, shit, why don''t I hide..."


    Gao Jia looked down at the pipe under her ass and said awkwardly.


    "Fuck you, you don''t say a word when you come down. How the fuck can I hide?"


    The pipe was speechless.


    "Grass mud horse. We have a real stubble this time." Gao Jia stood up, rubbed his ass and said.


    "What do you mean..." Guan asked puzzled.


    "Someone just pointed a gun at me, pistol!! just point a hole in front of my head. If he goes further, I''ll explain it..."


    Gao Jiayue thought more and more afraid.


    "Shit, it''s so awesome!!"


    The pipe opened its mouth wide.


    "Stop fucking nonsense and hurry..."


    Gao Jia picked up her schoolbag and walked into the tree forest.


    On the other side, in the golden cup van.


    "Brother MI, it seems that he has been beaten away..." when the shooter found that Gao Jia was missing, he scratched his head and said with a smile.


    "It''s all right. Go and see where the devil is!"


    Migo nodded, and then the driver directly started the van and drove quickly in the direction of Gaojia pipe.


    Gao Jia and Guan ran quickly in the tree forest.


    "Kang!!"


    There was a gunshot.


    "Fuck your mother, it''s not over, is it?"


    Gao Jia pulled her neck and scolded, but her feet didn''t stop.


    "Bang."


    Suddenly, a figure sprang out of the woods. He raised his leg and put it directly in Gao Jia''s abdomen. He bent down and flew out for half a meter, and directly threw a dog on the ground.


    "Shua."


    The pipe sprang up its right leg, just like a strong tree trunk, and ran directly to the figure and smashed it down.


    "Shua."


    Liangzi hid sideways and took out his gun directly.


    "Bang."


    The bullet missed and hit the tree trunk directly.


    "Bang."


    "Are you tired of drafting?"


    Gao Jia''s left fist directly hit Liangzi''s head.


    "Shua!!"


    Gao Jia hit him with a punch. He just shook his body slightly. Then he raised his hand to shoot the second shot!!


    "Kang."


    "Poof."


    A trajectory, clearly visible.


    "Brother Jia, be careful!"


    Guan''s eyes were swift and his hands were quick. Even if he jumped, he directly fell on Gao Jia.


    Xiaoliang licked his lips. There was no change in his face. Raising his hand was the third shot.


    "Bang!!"


    Gao Jia shot this time. Because Gao Jia was thrown to the ground by a pipe, he couldn''t aim at Liangzi at the first time, but he had to shoot at a tree three meters high.


    The trunk fell and hit Xiao Liang directly.


    "No, it''s all right."


    Gao Jia picked up the pipe and asked shivering.


    "No... nothing!! there''s someone across the street. Hurry up!!!"


    The pipe turned his head and vomited blood. Then he stood up and ran away.


    "Xiao Liang, Xiao Liang!!" at this time, brother Mi also rushed over.


    "Smashed his leg..." Xiao Liang lay under the tree trunk and responded with a trembling voice.


    "Hula, Hula."


    They moved the trunk of Xiaoliang away, and then ran in the direction of Gaojia and Guan.


    "Damn it, that man was so fucking hard just now..." Gao Jia bared her teeth and scolded as she ran.


    "OK!! I shouldn''t have come with you!!"


    At this time, the right arm of the tube was directly pierced by the bullet, but fortunately it didn''t hit the bone.


    "It''s a fucking good thing we came here. Otherwise, the tiger forced us to come here. I don''t know how to die!!"


    "This job can''t be done. These people are more professional than us!!" Guan gritted his teeth and replied.


    "Go back and talk!"


    Gao Jia wiped the sweat on her forehead and ran quickly to the end of the forest.

 Chapter 191

    Gao Jia and Guan Guan walked back and forth in the woods for more than 20 minutes, and finally successfully got rid of Migo and others.


    "Fuck him, where are the people???"


    Migo shook his fat body, looked at the woods in front of him and scolded in a low voice.


    "Brother MI, we seem to have been fooled by them. We came to this place just now..."


    A young man beside Migo carefully observed the surrounding environment and found that they had been circling around in situ.


    "Ha ha, it''s interesting..." brother Mi suddenly grinned.


    "These people should often run away, and the escape route is very professional!!"


    The youth returned.


    "All right, go back. They''ll come again. Let''s wait!"


    Migo waved his hand and then took the people back directly.


    At the other end, Gao Jia and Guan Guan took a shortcut back to the hotel after confirming that no one was following.


    After they returned to the room, they found that Niu Lei and Huzi had returned. They were anxiously sitting on the bed waiting for Gao Jia to come back.


    "Brother Jia, what have you two done?"


    After seeing Gao Jia enter the house, Niu Lei jumped up directly from the bed and shouted.


    "Go out and step on it. Is there any gauze purple potion in the house?"


    Gao Jia put down her schoolbag and asked with a frown.


    "What''s the matter? Are you hurt?"


    Tiger asked while looking for gauze.


    "The tube was wiped by a bullet..."


    "Fuck, what''s the matter? Is it serious?"


    As soon as Niu Lei heard that the pipe was injured, he immediately pulled the pipe''s arm and asked.


    "Nothing, break the skin!!"


    Guan replied lightly, then took off his coat directly to show his strong muscles, and then wrapped gauze around his arm for several times.


    "Shall I help you?"


    Gao Jia looked at the tube with red potion and asked.


    "No!!" the pipe shook his head.


    "Click!!"


    The pipe tore the gauze directly with his teeth, then put on his coat like a nobody and sat down by the bed.


    "Are you all right?" Gao Jia looked at Guan''s white face and asked repeatedly.


    "I can''t die. Do you have a cigarette? Give me a whole one!!"


    The pipe wiped the sweat on his forehead and answered faintly.


    "Pa!!"


    Gao Jia lit a cigarette and stuffed it directly into the mouth of the pipe.


    The pipe lay on the bed, closed his eyes and smoked a lot without saying a word.


    "What''s the matter? Why is the pipe hurt?"


    After a moment of silence, Niu Lei opened his mouth and asked.


    "Just now, we walked around according to the address you gave, and found that the boy was not simple. There was an ambush at the edge of the yard, which was very professional..."


    Gao Jia nodded and rubbed his palm and replied.


    "What position?"


    Niu Lei frowned and asked.


    "A hundred meters away, hit a hole in my head with a pistol. What grade do you mean?"


    "Sleeping trough, professional killing???"


    Niu Lei''s eyes widened.


    "If it''s not a profession, it''s almost the same..."


    After Gao Jia finished, Niu Lei was stunned for at least five seconds and asked sadly, "what the fuck is this?"


    "The weapons on the opposite side are better than us. If we work hard inside, we will easily suffer losses..." Gao Jia bowed her head and replied.


    "... fuck, is he tough!!"


    Tiger understood what was going on at this time.


    "The violent flow must be dead... This fucking cooked duck flies like this?"


    Niu Lei murmured.


    "Brother Jia, is there any other way?"


    Tiger looked up at Gao Jia and asked.


    "Not at the moment. As long as these people are here, we can go into the yard..."


    Gao Jia was also very depressed at this time.


    "Can''t you blow them up with a *?"


    The tiger blurted out foolishly.


    "Are you a fucking fool? You use * in broad daylight. You think you are *?"


    Gao Jia scolded in an unusually speechless way.


    "What the fuck???"


    The tiger son shouted in a hurry.


    "Let me see..." Gao Jia lit a cigarette and said softly.


    "Grass him!!"


    Niu Lei smashed the table twice, turned and walked out of the room.


    "What are you doing? Come back!!" Gao Jia shouted.


    "I''ll fucking pee..." Niu Lei replied without looking back.


    "Did you buy the car?"


    Gao Jia looked at Huzi helplessly and asked.


    "Yes!"


    Tiger nodded.


    "Give me some time, this ticket must be done!!"


    With that, Gao Jia stuck his head on the bed, closed his eyes and tried to think about how to deal with the group of people in the tree forest


    The other end.


    After some enlightenment from her good friend Zhang Ke, Su Su finally made up her mind to come to me on her own. So she got up early today, cleaned up for more than two hours, and then chose a set of clothes that she thought looked good and set off directly.


    Since today is Saturday, the business hours of our harem will be a little earlier than usual. At about ten o''clock, the cleaning staff have come to the meeting to clean up.


    Liu Rui and I got up earlier today. We went out of town and ordered some goods.


    After returning to the harem, I walked around upstairs and downstairs with Liu Rui. I wanted to find Yang Song to fight the landlord, but I found that he was not there. When I inquired, I went fishing with Du Xianyang


    Recently, Yang Song and Du Xianyang have been closer. It may be because they both emit the same smell in their bodies, that is Sao.


    It''s all right. Du Xianyang takes Yang Song out, and Yang Song himself is the kind of person who likes to play. Once they come and go, they get closer and closer. Now they get like a conjoined baby.


    "Yang Song is useless. Can you play with Du''s broken shoes all day?" Liu Rui said with envy when he heard that Yang Song had left.


    "If he gets sexually transmitted diseases, I can''t afford to treat him..." I waved my hand back.


    After working hard all morning, we were tired, and there was nothing wrong with the harem, so we were ready to go home to sleep, but when I first came to the hall on the first floor with my car key, Su Su came in wearing a white dress and high heels, revealing his white thighs and laughing,


    It is undeniable that Susu is so fucking good-looking. Every time I look at him, I can''t help covering my crotch.


    Beautiful figure, white and tender skin, lazily holding up a head of beautiful hair, light red lips, always with a shallow smile, every move with an angelic breath


    "Su... Su Su?" when I saw her, I even doubted whether I had hallucinations and stammered.


    When Su Su heard what I said, he blinked his big eyes and was stunned for a long time. Then he smiled awkwardly and said slowly, "do you need me to introduce it again? It feels like you forgot me."


    "No, I''m just a little surprised. Why are you here?" I asked quickly.


    "Can''t I come over?" Su Su asked me a little embarrassed, bit his lips and said with a reddish face.

 Chapter 192

    "No, no, I didn''t mean that. Don''t get me wrong!!"


    I explained to Su Su in panic.


    "..." Su Su lowered his head and blushed like an apple.


    I secretly scolded myself for being a fool. Originally, people came to you on their own initiative. It was a naked hint, but I didn''t seem to seize this opportunity. The first two sentences directly put out the fire for others.


    "Oh, it''s not easy for people to come and lie down. Take them out for a walk. What''s the ink here!!"


    Liu Ruishi on one side couldn''t see it anymore. He squeezed his eyes at me and said.


    "... er... Haven''t you eaten yet? Let''s go out for dinner!!!" I instantly understood Liu Rui''s meaning, looked at Su Su and said.


    "OK!!" Susu nodded gently.


    "Well, you two go to dinner. My daughter-in-law told me to go home..."


    At this time, Liu Rui said very wisely.


    "OK, go back quickly!"


    I quickly nodded back.


    "It''s a pity to be single for 50 years..."


    Liu Rui shook his head and commented softly. Then he walked out of the harem with elegant small steps and hands on his back.


    "What are you eating?" after Liu Rui left, I looked at Su Su and asked.


    "Whatever..." after Liu Rui left, Su Su''s face was not so red and slowly returned to normal.


    "There is a western restaurant nearby. It''s delicious. Where shall we go?"


    After thinking about it, I still think the western restaurant is more stylish and can show my identity. I don''t know whether it''s delicious, because I haven''t been there once, but I often pass by.


    "Do you still eat Western food???" Su Su asked, covering his small mouth in great surprise.


    I rolled my eyes and felt a little embarrassed. Su Su''s reaction really made it difficult for me to continue talking to her.


    "Er... I smelled it when I passed by!!" I walked to open the door and replied awkwardly.


    "Ha ha, I said you don''t give up money to eat Western food..." Su smiled and said, and the atmosphere eased a lot in an instant.


    "Daughter-in-law, you''re so talkative and easy to be beaten, you know?" I said speechlessly,


    "Go away, I''m not your daughter-in-law!!!" Su Su walked out proudly with long legs.


    I don''t know why Su Su came to me at this time. In fact, I always felt that she didn''t like me very much. Everything was just my wishful thinking. I had planned to give up her, but today she gave me such a hand. I was about to convert to my Buddha''s heart and throbbed again, especially when I saw Su Su''s snow-white long legs, A throbbing tremor.


    After leaving the door, I drove and found a western restaurant on the roadside. Then we sat down opposite each other.


    "How are you doing?" Su Su cut a steak and put it in his mouth and asked me.


    "All right, how are you?" I took a sip of soup and answered with my head up.


    To tell you the truth, I really regret coming to this western restaurant now, because the steak is too fucking difficult to cut. I sat and rubbed it for more than ten minutes, but I didn''t cut it off. Later, I just gave up and drank soup.


    "I''m fine. I go to class every day..." Su blinked his big eyes and replied with a smile.


    "Oh, that''s all right. Where''s your brother?"


    Su Su was stunned, then looked at me and replied: "... He went home."


    "Oh, sorry about last time!!!" I scratched my head and said awkwardly.


    "It''s all right. My brother is not angry. You don''t have to take it to heart." Su Su waved his small hand and replied carelessly.


    "Just don''t be angry." I nodded and didn''t go on. After all, this topic is very embarrassing.


    "Why don''t you eat?"


    Seeing that the atmosphere was getting colder, Su Su quickly changed the subject, looked at the beef on my plate and asked.


    "Well, I have no appetite today..."


    The topic seemed more embarrassing. It''s better to talk to her about that day.


    "Waste!!!"


    Su Su gave me a white look and then cut up the beef.


    "I think you like it very much. Why don''t you eat this of me..."


    I also felt a little distressed, so I pushed my plate in front of Jesus and said.


    "Go away, I hate you to bury!!" Susu refused without thinking about it.


    "I have no AIDS, and what I want to dirty up..."


    "Can you be more disgusting!!" Susu put down his fork and looked at me seriously.


    "Yes, I can spit on your plate..." I replied very seriously.


    "Get out!!!"


    After eating the meal for almost half an hour, Su Su finally ate up the beef on his plate, and my beef still didn''t move.


    "I''m so full. I have to lose weight again..." Su patted his belly and said with a charming look.


    "Affectation!!"


    "Don''t you know why you don''t have a girlfriend?" Jesus asked, putting his face in front of me.


    "Why?" I was puzzled.


    "Your mouth is too cheap!!" Su Su didn''t leave any face for me.


    "No, I''m kind enough to invite you to dinner. Can you stop killing me..."


    "No!!" Susu shook his head firmly.


    "Goodbye, there''s no time to shake hands!!!"


    I turned around and ran to the cashier, settled the bill very unhappily, and then left the western restaurant with Su Su.


    "What are you doing later?"


    After I went out, I looked at my watch and found that it was still early.


    "... go home."


    Susu looked down and said.


    "No, elder sister. You came here just to rub my meal?"


    I said in a broken voice.


    "What? Can''t you?"


    Susu askew his neck and asked, looking very cute.


    "You''re not authentic!!!"


    Looking at Su Su''s appearance, I whispered in a very low voice.


    "Xiaoye, you know how many people want to invite their sister to dinner, but my sister doesn''t go. It''s a great honor for you to have dinner with me!!" Susu pulled my head and said proudly.


    "You can pull it down. You just came to rub rice..."


    "I don''t know if it''s good, isn''t it?" Su touched his silver teeth and gently pinched my arm with his right hand.


    "No, no, sister Su, I know I''m wrong!!!" I surrendered in an instant.


    "Hum, that''s about the same!!"


    Susu proudly released my arm and then walked forward with long legs.


    "What are you doing?"


    I shouted behind Jesus.


    "Go home!!"


    "Why don''t you go to our bar and sit down for a while!"


    I made a cheap offer.


    "No, another day..."


    Su Su waved his hand, then stopped a taxi and got on the bus directly. I stood at the intersection and looked confused. The woman was too fucking fast. She got on someone else''s car without paying attention.


    "Bye!!"


    Just as I was staring at the taxi in a daze, Susu rolled down the window, waved to me and shouted.

 Chapter 193

    After Susu left, I also drove back to the harem.


    It''s already more than 3 p.m. at this time, and the waiters and ladies have come one after another.


    I walked around the ladies'' lounge and found that the ladies were busy making up and no one liked to pay attention to me. I had no choice but to walk back to the office.


    "Back?"


    As soon as I opened the door, I heard Liu Rui''s voice.


    "Didn''t you go home to bed? What are you doing here?"


    I took off my coat, looked at Liu Rui in front of the computer and asked suspiciously.


    "Don''t mention it. I was kicked out by that stupid woman of my family as soon as I got home..."


    Liu Rui drooped his eyelids and said with a broken expression.


    "Because of what?"


    I asked, lighting a cigarette and sitting on the sofa.


    "Just because I went home and sang a song..."


    "What song?"


    "You smell like his perfume..."


    "Ha ha!!!"


    "Don''t fucking talk about me. What''s the matter with you?" Liu Rui didn''t seem to talk to me about his sad past. He ran to me and asked.


    "I don''t know what happened, so I had a meal and finished..."


    I rubbed my face wrong and said speechless.


    "Here comes the meal?"


    Liu Rui was stunned and asked with staring eyes.


    "Almost that!!" I nodded helplessly.


    "Fuck, if you knew this, you shouldn''t ask him if he had eaten."


    Liu Rui touched his chin and said seriously.


    "What should I say?"


    "You should ask him if he''s asleep!!!"


    "... don''t talk. It''s really a way."


    "It''s not good. You can''t get used to such a woman. You can''t buy some real benefits directly. You can''t buy some medicine, * what!! it works!!"


    Liu Rui spits on my face and instigates me to commit a crime with great excitement.


    On the other end, in a hotel in H city.


    Gao Jia, Guan Zi, Niu Lei and Huzi are ready to go.


    "Click!!"


    Gao Jia pulled the gun shuttle and whispered, "almost set out!!"


    "Brother Jia doesn''t have a whole sentence?"


    Niu Lei fiddled with the *, bared his teeth and smiled.


    "What''s the whole sentence?"


    Gao Jia asked Niu Lei a little confused B.


    "Pre war mobilization!!"


    "OK, I''ll just say two words!!" Gao Jia stood up, sorted out his collar, and then said, "cough, this battle is not an ordinary battle, it''s about our life and death, and the great mission on our shoulders..."


    "Brother Jia, can I interrupt?" when the tiger suddenly raised his hand and said.


    "What do you want to say?" Gao Jia frowned and asked irritably.


    "What mission do we have?" Huzi was puzzled by this question.


    "Er..." Gao Jia said.


    "You have a lot of questions in a fucking day. Brother Jia learned those words according to the ideological and moral textbook of the third grade of primary school. Can you ask him if he can understand?" Niu Lei went up and gave the tiger a head, then took Gao Jia''s arm and said, "brother Jia, you go on, he''s young and doesn''t understand..."


    "You two are singing in harmony here. I won''t fucking say it!!" Gao Jia shook off Niu Lei''s hand impatiently.


    "Brother Jia, if you don''t say it, I''ll make a whole sentence!!" Niu Lei cleared his throat, then opened his mouth and said: "Our action is about whether our company can get a foothold in H City in the future. When we are young, it is about whether we will go to the foot therapy shop to find a woman in her forties or to the nightclub to find an 18-year-old girl. Therefore, this action is very critical. We can only succeed but not fail!!"


    "Good!!!" the tiger sitting by the bed suddenly understood Niu Lei''s easy to understand language and clapped excitedly.


    "No, where''s brother Jia and Guan?" Niu Lei turned his head and found that there were only two people left in the house, he and Huzi.


    "They just left..."


    "I haven''t finished the fucking pre war mobilization. Why did they leave? Shit!! don''t fucking clap, hurry up


    Niu Lei kicked Huzi impatiently, then directly carried his schoolbag and ran outside the door.


    Five minutes later, Guan drove, Gao Jia sat in the co pilot, Niu Lei and Huzi sat in the back.


    On the other side of the yard where Zhao Si and Liang are located, a white golden cup van is hidden in the woods.


    "Migo, why don''t they come yet?" said Xiao Liang, sitting on the co pilot with a telescope.


    "Fast!!" Migo looked down at his mobile phone and replied softly.


    At four forty minutes, an old van slowly drove to the yard.


    "Creak."


    The van stalled slowly. A head stuck out of the cab window and spit on the ground.


    "Migo, here you are!"


    Liangzi looked at the van and shouted excitedly.


    "The target appears, get ready to do it." Migo shouted at the other two people in the car.


    "Hula, Hula."


    The two men stretched out two * directly, and the muzzle of the gun was aimed at the direction of the van.


    ����


    On the other end, in a broken van.


    "This car B is too fucking hard to drive..." Niu Lei kicked the accelerator hard, then turned his head to the tiger and said, "do you see that grove? Throw the real guy over and let them have long eyes..."


    "Wow!"


    Huzi zipped the schoolbag directly, then took out a piece of * and put it on his leg.


    "Throw it on time, it''s more deviated than his mother..." Niu Lei wiped the sweat on his forehead, turned his head and asked.


    "If the lead of this B thing is so short, will it break my hand?" tiger looked at the * on his leg and asked with some worry.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, throw it away quickly!!" Niu Lei didn''t have time for ink and shouted excitedly.


    "I''ve done all the fucking Baba work..." Huzi whispered, then took out his lighter, lit the lead directly, waved his right arm and threw the * in the direction of the tree forest.


    "Hiss, hiss, hiss!"


    *Flew to Migo''s position in the light of fire.


    "Brother MI, what''s flying over..." Xiaoliang suddenly found something flying over.


    "Be careful!! *!"


    Migo pressed Xiao Liang''s head.


    "Ding!!"


    "Bang!!"


    The * explosion thrown by the tiger.


    "Migo, what the fuck * ah, why two fucking rings?" Xiao Liang, squatting under the steering wheel, asked very puzzled.


    "Yes, it sounds like a kick to me..." said another person in the carriage.


    At this time, Migo raised his head and looked out of the window. He found that the second * also flew over, but this time he saw that it was not * at all, but the common second kick firecracker in the northeast!!


    "Leizi, this thing is so fucking fun. I knew it would be better to buy more..." tiger threw a second kick while talking.


    "Take your fucking time off, two yuan each, it''s expensive!!"


    Niu Lei returned slightly distressed.

 Chapter 194

    "Fuck him, are you tired of living? Fool me!!"


    Migo in the van then stretched out a *, and the muzzle was directly facing the tiger.


    "Dada dada!!"


    Migo pulled the trigger and the fire suddenly appeared.


    "Lying in the trough, my eyes are urgent..."


    Hearing the gunshot, Huzi quickly retracted his head into the car and shouted.


    "Give them some color, or think we''ll throw a fucking kick!!" Niu Lei spit and said very rudely.


    "Safe!!"


    The tiger made an OK gesture, then set up a *, and shot at the opposite side.


    "Fuck him, dare to fight back, Xiao Liang hit me on the opposite head!!"


    Migo pulled the trigger crazily and shouted at Xiao Liang.


    "Migo, their position is a dead corner, and the pistol can''t hit so far..."


    Xiao Liang observed the direction of the tiger and shouted loudly.


    "You don''t have long fucking legs? If you don''t have enough distance, go to enough place!!"


    Tiger''s two kicks have completely angered Migo. Now he wants to kill tiger at any cost.


    Xiaoliang took the pistol, gritted his teeth and pushed open the door. He approached the tiger quickly.


    On the other side, in the yard.


    Although the courtyard is not very good from the outside, the decoration inside is extremely luxurious, with all kinds of European furniture. It is no exaggeration to say that even the toilet is airlifted from Britain.


    In the bedroom, two slim women lie naked on the big pink round bed for the first time. It seems that they have just finished their passion


    On the sofa in front of the bed, there was a young man who was Gao Jia''s goal, Zhao Si Liang.


    Zhao Si Liang bared his arms, found a bag of white powder from the drawer and skillfully threw it three times on the tea table.


    Then take out the straw and inhale the powder on the tea table directly into your nose.


    After finishing, Zhao Si pinched his nose and leaned on the sofa with an expression of enjoyment.


    "Fourth brother, what are you doing?"


    A woman hugged Zhao Si Liang''s neck and asked in a charming voice.


    "It''s all right, Le ha, Le ha..."


    "Fourth brother, I saw a bag yesterday..." the woman said with a charming smile.


    "What bag?" Zhao Si asked with his neck askew.


    "Lv..."


    "Don''t you have several? Still buy them?" Zhao Si and Liang returned impatiently.


    "People still want..."


    "Here you are!"


    The woman''s words suddenly straightened Zhao Si''s crotch, touched the woman''s thigh, and replied with a * smile.


    "Annoying!!"


    The woman gave Zhao Si Liang a charming stare, and then sat on Zhao Si Liang''s thigh.


    "Why do you want to do it all night? Aren''t you tired?"


    Zhao Si Liang looked at his wet right hand and directly turned over and pressed the woman.


    "They didn''t play enough..."


    The woman was coquettish and angry.


    "The boundless horizon is my love, and the continuous green mountains and flowers are blooming..."


    At this time, Zhao Si Liang''s loud mobile phone ring rang.


    "Fourth brother, your cell phone rings..."


    The woman under Zhao Si''s body hummed weakly.


    "What a fucking disappointment!"


    Zhao Si Liang got up swearing and felt out his mobile phone from the bedside table.


    "Hello? Who the fuck are you?"


    To tell you the truth, calling in this situation is the most fucking disappointing. Anyone who has had this experience should be able to understand what''s going on, so the fourth brother''s mood is not beautiful now.


    "Zhao Si liang?" the other end of the phone whispered.


    "Can''t you fucking understand people? I ask who you are!!"


    Zhao Si Liang scolded very irritably.


    "Three things, the overbearing in the hospital, the lady in bed and the *..."


    Hearing this, Zhao Si Liang suddenly looked up and looked out of the window, but saw nothing.


    "Who the fuck are you?"


    Zhao Si Liang said to the phone with a flustered expression.


    "Look at the south window..." the other end of the phone continued.


    Zhao Si Liang opened the curtain and looked around and saw the scene of two groups of people shooting at each other.


    "Fuck him!!!"


    Zhao Si Liang hurriedly put on his coat and was about to run outside the house.


    "Fourth brother, what''s the matter?"


    The young lady grabbed Zhao Si''s arms and shouted.


    "Don''t get in the fucking way..."


    Zhao Si kicked the lady in the stomach, then opened the door and ran out.


    "Back door!!"


    At this time, the voice in the phone rang again.


    "Who the fuck are you?"


    Zhao Si shouted to the phone as he ran.


    "The one who saved you!!"


    "My father''s people?"


    "Yes!!"


    "What should I do next?"


    Zhao Si ran to the back door and looked at the two meter high wall and asked anxiously.


    "Climb over the wall. There is a Jetta behind the wall. You drive it!!"


    "OK, I see. Go back and let my father reward you well!!"


    After that, Zhao Si hung up his cell phone and ran straight to the wall, but he didn''t go up for the first time because the wall was too slippery.


    Zhao Si Liang retreated a few steps, then rushed to the courtyard wall again, and came up this time.


    After going up the wall, Zhao Si jumped down without thinking.


    People are sometimes strange. If Zhao Si Liang usually went to the wall, he would have worked hard to get on the Kang, but now he took two steps to get up, and the atmosphere was not breathless.


    There is a saying that is good. You can''t carry a hundred catties of things, but if you give you a hundred catties of bills, you can not only carry them, but also run and run very fast.


    People are forced out.


    At the other end, at the gate of the yard, the two groups fought fiercely.


    "Ryoko, what''s going on over there?"


    Migo shouted excitedly at the walkie talkie.


    "No, I can''t get through, fuck!! the opposite site is too fucking professional, the front vision is empty, and I have to be beaten into a plug..." Liangzi wiped the sweat on his forehead and returned with a pistol.


    "No, Migo!! the target is moving!!"


    At this time, another person in the car stared at the GPS and shouted.


    "Fuck him, I must be surprised to hear the gunshot!!"


    Migo''s eyes were angry and his anger rushed to his chest.


    On the other side, the tiger is in the car. He usually changes bullets and shouts to Niu Lei: "in this way, there are no bullets..."


    "Fuck him, these B''s are too fucking hard!! I don''t have half of the wheels..." Niu Lei shouted painfully when he saw the wheels gone through the reversing mirror.


    "Draft it? It''s not about the wheels now, okay? Fight for a while, we''ll be gone!!" tiger drove *, speechless.


    "Bang!!"


    "Fuck him, no matter. It''s too fierce across the street!! tiger, you go down first!!" Niu Lei spit and pulled open the door directly.


    "Good!!"


    Without saying a word, Huzi collected all the money and rushed out. Then Niu Lei also ran out of the van with his schoolbag on his back and the cat on his waist.

 Chapter 195

    At the other end, Zhao Si ran out of the yard and ran into the woods at an amazing speed.


    "It''s all fucking hiding here, and it doesn''t stop..."


    Zhao Si took out his mobile phone and prepared to call, but found that there was no signal.


    "Fuck!"


    Zhao Si Liang reluctantly put down his mobile phone and then walked to the woods according to the tips given on the phone.


    After walking for about ten minutes, I finally found an old Jetta.


    "Sure enough, there''s no fucking lie..."


    After seeing the car, Zhao Si was a little excited and ran over three steps and two steps.


    "Bang when!!"


    Zhao Si didn''t even think about it. He grabbed the door and got on the car.


    "It''s too fucking hanging..."


    Zhao Si Liang wiped the sweat on his face after getting on the bus and bent down to start the car, but at this time, a gun suddenly appeared in the back of the car, with the muzzle directly against the back of Zhao Si Liang''s head.


    "Do you know what this is?"


    The man in the back row asked with a smile with a cigarette in his mouth.


    "... gun!!"


    Zhao Si Liang was silent and replied.


    "Do you know what to do?"


    The man behind then asked.


    "Know... Who are you?"


    Zhao Si was very nervous, and the sweat on his face fell down.


    "It doesn''t matter who we are, get off!"


    The man behind put a gun on Zhao Si Liang''s head and shouted in a low voice.


    "Big... Big brother, don''t kill me. My father is Zhao San!! I''m rich. I''ll give you everything you want. Please don''t kill me!!"


    Zhao Si prayed tremblingly as he opened the door.


    "Don''t fucking talk, look up!"


    The man in the back of the car also got out of the car, holding Zhao Si Liang''s chin with a gun.


    "Can you live by looking up?"


    Zhao Si Liang lowered his head and asked softly.


    "What a fucking story!! just look up when you look up!!"


    The opposite impatient said.


    Zhao Si Liang looked up and found that the man in front of him didn''t know him at all.


    "Pa!!"


    The man in front of him went up with a big mouth and pulled it into Zhao Si''s face.


    "Man, what do you mean?"


    Zhao Si Liang was beaten a little confused B, covered his red right face and asked suspiciously.


    "Draft it!! I haven''t been hurt for nearly two years. Today I hung up because of you fool!!"


    Yes, the man in front of Zhao Si Liang is the tube of Gao Jia''s team.


    And the one who didn''t get off was Gao Jia.


    Guan took a towel from his trouser pocket and stepped forward.


    "Big... Big brother, what are you doing?"


    Zhao Si Liang looked at the closer and closer pipe and was a little frightened.


    "Why do you have so many problems in a fucking day!!"


    Guan scolded, then directly covered Zhao Si Liang''s mouth with a towel. Zhao Si Liang struggled a few times and fell into a coma.


    Guan and Gao Jia tied Zhao Si Liang''s hands and feet with a rope and threw them into the trunk.


    "Call Niu Lei and tell them to finish work!!"


    After getting on the bus, Gao Jia said to the pipe.


    Guan took out his mobile phone and dialed Niu Lei directly. After a simple sentence, he hung up the phone directly.


    Three minutes later, Niu Lei ran back to Jetta with Guan Zi, pulled open the door and got on the bus.


    "No one''s following?"


    Gao Jia asked back.


    "No one, get rid of it!!"


    Niu Lei gasped and replied.


    "Brother Jia, where are you?"


    Seeing that there was no Zhao Si Liang in the car, Huzi frowned and asked.


    "In the trunk, drive the pipe!!"


    Gao Jia replied briefly.


    "Where are you going?" asked the pipe.


    "Home!!"


    Benli Gaojia doesn''t want to go back to his hometown because he thinks it''s unsafe, but there''s no way. They can only go back there now.


    "Buzz!!"


    The Jetta starts and leaves the woods in five minutes.


    On the other hand, Migo and others lost Niu Lei and had no choice but to return to the yard.


    "Brother MI, what''s wrong?" Xiao Liang sat in the car and looked at brother Mi helplessly and asked.


    "Fuck, I was fooled!"


    Migo slapped the steering wheel angrily.


    "This is a fucking diversion!!" Xiao Liang thought he was JB educated.


    "Just fucking you understand?"


    Migo turned his head and scolded, then took out his mobile phone, found a phone number and dialed it.


    "Lost!!" he answered the phone in a low tone.


    "How did you lose it?"


    "I met my peers..."


    "Waste!!"


    "That boy has my position on him, I can find him!!" brother Mi gritted his teeth and said.


    "Do you see who''s opposite?" asked the other side in a low voice.


    "No!!"


    "I''ll give you one last chance. If you can''t do it well, you can roll the calf..." he hung up the phone with a slap.


    "What did the boss say?" Xiaoliang turned and asked.


    "What else can I say? Let me roll the calf!!" brother Mi rubbed his temples and said in a low mood.


    "Can you go away?" Xiao Liang smiled foolishly.


    "Fuck off. B, come on, give me the GPS. I''ll fucking see what the devil is. I dare to rob my fucking work!!"


    Migo turned his head and took the GPS handed by the people behind him, and bowed his head to stir up.


    On the other end, on highway 102 in H city.


    "The car may run out of gas..." the pipe frowned and said, staring at the oil gauge.


    "Fuck, didn''t the car seller tell me there was still half a barrel?" Gao Jia bared her teeth and returned.


    "There''s a gas station ahead. Let''s go and add some oil." the pipe looked up and said.


    "This shit, the more urgent it is, the more urgent it is!!!"


    Five minutes later, the dilapidated Jetta stopped at a gas station beside the road.


    "Add 200!!" the pipe struggled to get down the window, handed out two bills and shouted.


    The refueling guy glanced at the Jetta, took the money and asked, "is this car not allowed on the road?"


    "Hehe, make do!!" Guan smiled.


    "There''s a policeman in front, be careful..." the boy looked at the pipe with a good attitude and whispered a reminder.


    "Thanks!!"


    After hearing this, the boy turned and picked up the oil gun, opened the oil cap of Jetta and added oil.


    "I''ll take the path later. The car has no annual inspection. I must buckle it when I meet the police..." Gao Jia frowned in the car.


    "Understand!!" Guan nodded.


    Two minutes later, the Jetta started again and plunged directly into the village next to the gas station.


    At this time, a white van suddenly stopped on the side of the road.


    "Fuck, I''ve caught up!!" in the van, Migo stared at Jetta in the distance, gritted his teeth and scolded.


    "Migo, are you sure it''s the Jetta? Don''t make a mistake?" asked Xiao Liang, who was driving.


    "The target hasn''t moved for a long time. Just now the Jetta car moved, he moved. People must be in the car!!"


    "Safe!!"


    Xiaoliangzhuang quickly pushed the van into the forward gear with his right hand, then slammed the accelerator and drove directly in the direction of Jetta!

 Chapter 196

    "Someone seems to be following us behind?" the pipe looked up at the rearview mirror and whispered.


    "Fuck, why is it so difficult..."


    While talking, Niu Lei took out * and was about to open the window.


    "Ignore them. There are many people in the village. You must call the police when you hear the gunshot!! no one can get out at that time..." Gao Jia frowned and scolded.


    In the van, Migo had the same idea as Gao Jia. He didn''t shoot, but chose a more violent way.


    "Migo, don''t go there. The road is too narrow..." said Xiao Liang, who was driving.


    "Hit directly!!" Migo replied without thinking.


    "Creak, bang!"


    The old Jetta car body sent a rapid push back feeling, and the gold cup at the back directly connected to it!


    "Fuck!"


    The pipe hit its head directly on the steering wheel.


    "Bang!"


    The front of the car was connected to the parking space, and the rear of Jetta was directly deformed, while the bumper and front face of the van were also hit beyond recognition.


    "Are these silly people crazy..." the pipe shook his head, then directly stepped on the accelerator to the end, and the Jetta suddenly accelerated.


    "Then hit!!" in the van, Migo lit a cigarette and shouted.


    "No, if you hit our car again, you''ll have to scrap it..." Xiao Liang said with some trembling in his palm.


    "That''s OK. When I get on the road, I''ll hold the fire directly. Don''t give me face..." Migo narrowed his eyes and said.


    "Understand!!!"


    Two men in the back seat took out * and were ready to fire.


    "Get out of the village right away and get ready!!" Gao Jia looked at the faint road in the distance and whispered to Niu Lei and Huzi.


    "Always ready!!"


    Niu Lei held it for a long time and waited for the moment when he got on the road.


    Three minutes later, the two cars hit the road almost at the same time.


    "Dada!!!"


    "Draft it, don''t you want to chase it?"


    Niu Lei''s eyes flickered with fire, holding a * and madly shot at the van behind him.


    "Don''t fucking hit the wheels!!" tiger reminded.


    "Don''t fucking talk, I know!!"


    Although Niu Lei is usually silly, when he raises his gun, it''s definitely like changing someone.


    The other van, flustered and dodging the bullets fired by Niu Lei and Huzi, turned back and forth on the road.


    "Are you fucking watching the excitement?" Migo turned his head and scolded the two in the back seat.


    They were stunned. Then they opened the window, took out their guns, and hugged the fire in the direction of Jetta.


    In this way, the two cars exchanged fire wildly on the road.


    "Hurry up, hurry up!" brother Mi hurried to Xiao Liang with a gun in his hand and staring at beads.


    "Buzzing!"


    The van picked up speed again and the tires rustled on the flat road.


    At this time, the Jetta in front suddenly slowed down. In the blink of an eye, the Jetta ran behind the van.


    "Don''t you like to play with bumper cars?" the sweat on the pipe''s face hit the steering wheel.


    "What are you doing opposite?" Migo looked back at the Jetta behind him and asked a little puzzled.


    "Bang!!"


    The pipe slammed the steering wheel and the front of the Jetta hit the side of the van.


    "Bang!!"


    When it was done, it came again.


    "Bang!!"


    This is the third time!!


    Three times later, the Jetta suddenly accelerated and instantly surpassed the van.


    The side face of the van was damaged, and the safety bar was hit everywhere. Only half of the bumper was hung on the car, making a sound.


    "Migo, this car won''t work!!" Xiao Liang sat in the driver''s seat, patted the steering wheel and shouted.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!!" when the glass was broken, brother Mi opened his mouth and poured wind into it.


    "Buzzing, buzzing!"


    Xiaoliang speeds up, and the bumper scraping on the ground is full of sparks!


    But I still can''t catch up with Jetta in front.


    "Fuck, these fools, they''ll explode if they don''t get off..." Niu Lei was in a very good mood, lit a cigarette and turned to look at the van behind him.


    "Just a bunch of fools!!" the tiger snatched the cigarette from Niu Lei''s mouth and said in a very good mood.


    "Don''t you fucking have one?" Niu Lei ordered another one for himself.


    "I can make do with it..." the tiger giggled.


    "Leizi, give them a mending knife!!" Gao Jia said at this time.


    "Understand!!" Niu Lei nodded.


    In the van.


    "Xiao Liang! Hurry up!" Migo looked at the Jetta farther and farther ahead and shouted in a broken voice.


    "The wheels are flying!! I can''t fucking hold the rudder now!!!"


    "Fuck..."


    Before Migo finished shouting, Niu Lei took a pistol and directly aimed at the van.


    "Kang Kang!"


    Two shots echoed in the open road for a long time.


    "Fuck!"


    Migo shrunk his neck and exclaimed.


    "Are you all right?" Xiao Liang asked after hiding for a while.


    "... it''s all right!" Migo waved his hand and then said, "it''s not a thing to chase JB like this!!"


    "How about that!" Xiaoliang asked, gritting his teeth.


    "How the fuck do I know?" Migo shouted with a broken heart


    "Zizi!"


    At this time, the van suddenly put out the fire, Xiaoliang restarted, the body shook twice, and then stopped in place!


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    At the moment, Xiao Liang gasped, looked at Migo and asked, "what the fuck is this?"


    "What the fuck can I do? Get out of the car!!"


    Migo reluctantly pushed open the door and staggered out of the car.


    "The target has our positioning, and we can still find it at that time..." Xiaoliang looked at the Jetta in the distance, patted Migo on the shoulder and comforted.


    "I hope I can find it!"


    Migo reluctantly shook his head and then walked to the roadside. After a while, several people disappeared beside the road, leaving only a white van suddenly parked in the middle of the road.


    "Just these two, but also fucking play speed and passion with me..." looking at the disappearing van, Niu Lei glanced and said.


    "Just a bunch of fools... Get a van and drive it as a fucking Ferrari. It''s strange not to put out the fire!!" the tiger also despised it.


    "Pipe, find a place with few people to stop the car!!" Gao Jia said.


    "What are you doing?" Guan didn''t understand.


    "That man has a tracker. We have to get rid of it, or someone will follow him everywhere!!"


    "No scanner!!" Guan frowned.


    "Take it all off, don''t leave your underpants!! I don''t believe they can put the scanner in his son..."


    "Good idea!!" Niu Lei nodded.


    Three minutes later, Guanzi found a remote forest and stopped the car.


    Niu Lei and Huzi carried the unconscious Zhao Si Liang into the woods. After a while, they came out with the stripped Zhao Si Liang, and then threw them directly into the trunk.


    Jetta is on the road again.

 Chapter 197

    9 p.m.


    In the basement of a rural compound in H City, Zhao Si Liang, who was in a coma, tied to a chair in a very strange posture.


    Niu Lei and Huzi sat obliquely on the sofa opposite Zhao Si. They were pulling light while eating.


    "Why do you think this fool is so heartless? He has been fucking kidnapped and can sleep so dead!!"


    Niu Lei put down the lunch box and asked, pulling Zhao Si Liang''s head.


    "Not only sleep to death, but also sleep very fucking well..." tiger picked up a piece of braised meat and said.


    "Yes! Are we too gentle to him..." Niu Lei picked up an electric stick and said.


    "What are you doing? Brother Jia said not to poke him!!!" tiger frowned and reminded him.


    "I fucking want to fix this fool. What do you say?" Niu Lei put down his electric stick and said helplessly.


    "Hold it..."


    "Fuck you, how do you hold this thing?"


    "Are you idle?" Huzi stared at Niu Lei speechless.


    "Don''t tell me, I''m really a little lonely..." Niu Lei rolled his eyes and said.


    "You can vent your loneliness..." tiger put down his lunch box and said casually.


    "Vulgar!! keep an eye on yourself for a while. I''ll go out and fight a plane..."


    At this time, Niu Lei had put down the idea of waking Zhao Si Liang and walked out unsteadily.


    "What are you doing?"


    At this time, Gao Jia and Guan went into the basement. Gao Jia grabbed Niu Lei and asked.


    "Kill sperm!!" after that, Niu Lei walked out of the basement in high spirits.


    "What the hell are you doing on a plane!!" Gao Jia shouted to Niu Lei in utterance, then went to the tiger, pointed to Zhao Si Liang and said, "didn''t you wake up?"


    "Not only didn''t wake up, but also slept soundly. Look at the snoring..." tiger said helplessly.


    "Wake up and use me as a hotel. Sleep here!!"


    "Wow!!"


    Huzi raised a bucket of cold water and poured it directly on Zhao Si Liang''s head.


    "Fuck!"


    Zhao Si woke up in two seconds, shook his head and shouted.


    "The fourth brother slept soundly?" Gao Jia sat on the sofa opposite Zhao Si Liang, looked at Zhao Si Liang with a smile and said.


    "You... Who are you? What are you doing?" Zhao Si Liang had recovered his consciousness and looked at Gao Jia flustered.


    "Don''t do anything, take you and your father for some money..." Gao Jia told the truth.


    "Kidnapping?" Zhao Si Liang Yi heard that he didn''t come to seek revenge, and his expression immediately relaxed a lot.


    "That''s what they call it in the movies!" Gao Jia smiled and said.


    "Well, as long as you don''t kill me, I''ll give you whatever you want!!" Zhao Si Liang said excitedly.


    "Hehe, quite on the road!!" Gao Jia took out a cigarette and handed it to Zhao Si Liang. Then she lit one.


    "Hoo!!" after Zhao Si Liang took the cigarette, he took a deep breath, then looked at Gao Jia and said, "if you don''t punish me, my father can give me as much money as you want!!"


    "Listen to you, don''t you do this less?" Gao Jia was stunned. Unexpectedly, Zhao Si Liang cooperated.


    "I''ve been tied since I was a child. I''m used to spending money to avoid disaster!!" Zhao Si moved his body, then looked at Gao Jia and asked, "can you untie the rope for me? It''s uncomfortable!!"


    Gao Jia shook her head.


    "All right, you call my father quickly and let him take the money. It''s a fucking place. It''s damp..." Zhao Si Liang said when he saw Gao Jia''s refusal.


    "... I want five million. Can your father give it?" Gao Jia said in silence.


    "Yes, my father is my son. He has to give you whatever you want!!" Zhao Si replied without thinking.


    "Bright!!" Gao Jia gave a thumbs up.


    "It''s not my money anyway. Hurry up!! pay attention to the quality of work!!"


    "OK, I''ll call your father right now!!"


    Gao Jia stood up and said.


    "Go, go!"


    "Ha ha..."


    Gao Jia looked at Zhao Si and smiled, and then walked out of the basement.


    "The negotiation is over?"


    At this time, Niu Lei came out of the toilet and looked at Gao Jia grinning.


    "Are you fast?" Gao Jia said, looking at Niu Lei in surprise.


    "You have to have a little speed with this thing!!" Niu Lei proudly.


    "Go, you talk to Zhao Si. I think you two have a fight!!" Gao Jia was speechless.


    "Why? He''s faster than me?" Niu Lei was a little surprised.


    "Much faster!!"


    "Cao, I have to meet him!! I haven''t taken anyone in this regard!!" Niu Lei felt that his self-esteem had been strongly hit and said excitedly.


    "Hurry..." Gao Jia waved helplessly.


    Without saying a word, Niu Lei directly walked into the basement with his head held high. Then he walked to Zhao Si Liang, swayed around for two times, and asked Zhao Si Liang, "I hear you listen fast


    "What''s fast?" Zhao Si Liang was frightened by Niu Lei and asked vaguely.


    "Don''t fucking pretend!! I''ve heard all about it!!"


    "What did you hear, man?" Zhao Si Liang looked at the bald head in front of him and became more and more frightened.


    "Do you dress with me? Do you dress with me?" Niu Lei rolled up his sleeves and stared at Zhao Si Liang.


    "I didn''t pretend, brother... Man!!" Zhao Si swallowed his spit and stammered.


    "Don''t fucking talk!"


    Niu Lei took out a flick knife and staggered towards Zhao Si Liang.


    "What are you going to do!!! If you kill me, you won''t get a fucking penny!!" Zhao Si Liang looked at Niu Lei''s shaking knife, brushed his forehead and sweating. He was nervous and almost peed his pants.


    "Leizi, what are you doing?"


    Tiger, who was cleaning up the garbage, came forward and hugged Niu Lei.


    "Don''t fucking stop me, I have to compete with this fool!!!" Niu Lei chirped, then directly shook off the tiger and slashed the rope on Zhao Si Liang.


    When Zhao Si Liang saw Niu Lei rush over, his crotch was warm and he peed. It''s true!!


    "Come on, tiger, help me take off his pants!!" Niu Lei shouted with Zhao Si Liang.


    "Big... Big brother!! you let me go!!" Zhao Si Liang was tortured and collapsed, holding Niu Lei''s ankle and sobbing.


    "What are you going to do?" tiger didn''t understand what would happen at this time, so he swallowed his saliva and asked.


    "He is an old man, what can I do!!" Niu Lei was speechless.


    "What are you doing with his pants?" asked the tiger.


    "Brother Jia said he was faster than me. I don''t believe it. You time us and I''ll fight him!!" Niu Lei shouted stubbornly.


    After hearing what was going on, Zhao Si Liang immediately felt like crying without tears. His body was paralyzed on the ground, his eyes were empty, looked at the ceiling and shouted, "I grass your mother. Who the fuck are these people?"

 Chapter 198

    Zhaojia village, zhaosan''s mansion.


    At the end of the corridor, there was no light. It was dark inside. There was a fat man and a 20-year-old girl with sexy figure and messy hair.


    "Sister-in-law, do you think I am?" the man looked at the woman and asked.


    "Thought..." the woman snorted.


    The man laughed and then yanked his uniform.


    "Brother in law, don''t do this. I''m still outside..." the woman pushed the man and said angrily.


    "It''s hard for anyone to work outside. Don''t ink!!"


    "No, brother-in-law!!" the woman''s expression is very charming.


    After a symbolic struggle, the woman gave up resistance, and a proud smile appeared on the man''s face. Originally, stealing Qing happened happily, but at this time, an accident happened, and the man''s phone on the table rang.


    "Shit!!" Zhao San scolded in a low voice.


    "What''s the matter!!" the woman gasped on the table.


    "Wait a minute, answer the phone!!" then the man opened his cell phone, rubbed his nose and asked, "who is it?"


    "Third Master Zhao?" he asked in a low voice.


    "Fart!"


    "Your son is in my hand..."


    "How much do you want?" Zhao San directly and rudely interrupted before finishing the conversation.


    "... five million!!" said the other side.


    "No, you kill him!"


    After that, Zhao San hung up the phone directly, then hugged the woman who was half kneeling on the ground and continued what had not been done just now.


    ����


    "What does this Zhao San mean?"


    Gao Jia put down the phone and said with some confusion.


    "What''s the matter?" the pipe asked with his head down and fiddling with his mobile phone.


    "Let me kill Zhao Si Liang without paying a penny!!"


    "Psychological tactics? Ways to play???" Guan said with a crooked neck and a smile.


    "His sons are all fucking tied up. He still has J8 psychological tactics!!" Gao Jia rubbed his face and said irritably.


    "Don''t Zhao Si Liang say how much money we want? Can his father give it?"


    "Give him a JB and he''ll boast about his ability!!"


    "So what?"


    "Fuck, it''s impossible to negotiate well. If you don''t give him something serious, Zhao San thinks we''ll take his son to play hide and seek!!"


    Gao Jia gritted her teeth and said, then got up and went directly to the basement.


    When Gao Jia came to the basement, she found Zhao Si Liang standing in the corner, naked. She didn''t know what to poke.


    "Elder brother, I beg you, you let me go, I really can''t get hard!!!" Zhao Si turned his head and begged Niu Lei behind him.


    "Why? You can''t? Can I fix you two Viagra?" Niu Lei said, staring at Zhao Si Liang''s crotch.


    "I''m afraid you look at me like that!!"


    "They are all old men. What''s shy? Hurry up!! don''t ink!!" Niu Lei pushed Zhao Si Liang''s shoulder and scolded.


    "Brother, I..."


    "You''re in ink. I''ll point your little Kiki with an electric stick!!"


    Before Zhao Si finished speaking, Niu Lei directly picked up the electric stick, gestured to Zhao Si Liang''s crotch and said.


    "No, no, you''re giving me some time!!" Zhao Si Liang quickly turned around and rolled up against the corner.


    "Who untied the rope?" at this time, Gao Jia came over and asked with a frown.


    "I untied it!!" Niu Lei replied with a smile.


    "Is this the one you''re playing with?" Gao Jia asked, pointing to Zhao Si Liang.


    "Brother Jia, don''t you say he''s faster than me? I don''t believe it. I''ll compete with him!!"


    "Are you fucking stupid day by day!!" Gao Jia looked at Niu Lei and said nothing.


    "It''s not brother Jia, why am I stupid!!" Niu Lei was scolded in a daze.


    "Roll the calf!!" Gao Jia waved to Niu Lei and scolded irritably.


    "Brother, I''m hard!! I''m hard!!"


    At this time, Zhao Si Liang in the corner shouted excitedly.


    "Hard or not, let''s talk about it another day!! I have to roll the calf!!" Niu Lei said dejectedly, and then went straight out of the basement.


    "Don''t go, brother. I''m hard. Don''t go..." Zhao Si Liang shouted, looking at Niu Lei''s back.


    "Come here!!!" Gao Jia pointed at Zhao Si at this time.


    "You compare with me?" at this time, Zhao Si Liang was in a trance and confused tortured by Niu Lei. He couldn''t even talk.


    "Put on your pants and talk to me..." Gao Jia said nothing.


    "Don''t fucking compare!!" Zhao Si Liang Yi was unhappy at this.


    "No, I''ll tell you something!!" Gao Jia sat on the sofa and lit a cigarette.


    "It''s going to be a fucking match, but it''s not going to be a match. I''m not easy. Can you give me a clue!!" Zhao Si Liang grinned and hawed into his pants, then walked up to Gao Jia and asked, "brother, what''s the matter?"


    "I called your father just now..."


    "Are you going to let me go!!" before Gao Jia finished, Zhao Si Liang shouted excitedly.


    "Your father''s attitude is very cold!! I''m very disappointed!!" Gao Jia continued.


    "What do you mean?" Zhao Si was stunned.


    "Your father said that even if I die, he won''t give me money!! understand!!" Gao Jia looked up and shouted at Zhao Si Liang.


    "No... impossible!!" Zhao Si was frightened by Gao Jia and stammered.


    "What do you say?" Gao Jia lit a cigarette.


    "I''ll call my father and he won''t ignore me!!" Zhao Si liang thought about it and said.


    "Give you one last chance!!" Gao Jia took out her mobile phone and threw it at Zhao Si Liang.


    After Zhao Si Liang took over his mobile phone, he quickly dialed Zhao San.


    "Hands free!!" Gao Jia shouted.


    "Hello, who?" Zhao San''s voice came from the receiver.


    "Dad, it''s me!!" Zhao Si Liang heard Zhao San''s voice and immediately shouted excitedly.


    "... why? You want to cheat me again?" Zhao San said in silence.


    "Without dad, I''m really tied up!!" Zhao Si Liang cried.


    "Hehe, the acting is the same as they did last time. Tell the kidnappers that it doesn''t matter to me whether you die or not!!"


    "It''s not Dad. These people are so abnormal. Please save me. I beg you..."


    "You''d better die outside and don''t come back all your life!" said Zhao sanpa and hung up the phone.


    Seeing that the phone was hung up, Zhao Si Liang hurriedly dialed back again.


    "Doodle doodle!!"


    After the dialogue rang for a while, Zhao San connected again.


    "Didn''t I say I didn''t care about him? What phone call did you call me?" Zhao San shouted at a high voice.


    "Dad, I''m too cold when you say that..."


    "Roll the calf, go cold..."


    After that, Zhao San hung up again, and Zhao Si Liang looked at the hung up phone and dialed it again, but he didn''t answer it.

 Chapter 199

    Zhao Si Liang looked at the fading mobile phone screen, his body was paralyzed on the ground, and his eyes looked at Gao Jia in despair.


    "What do you mean?" Gao Jia vomited a smoke ring and asked.


    "Brother, brother!! if you give me another chance, my father won''t ignore me..." Zhao Si Liang climbed forward a few steps and begged with Gao Jia''s ankle.


    "I know your father won''t ignore you, but I want money now!! my fourth brother!!" Gao Jia patted Zhao Si Liang on the cheek and said.


    "I... I''ll call my father again!! call again!!" Zhao Si and Liang are crazy and pick up the mobile phone on the ground.


    "Pa!!"


    When Zhao Si Liang was ready to dial again, Gao Jia pressed the mobile phone and looked at Zhao Si Liang expressionless.


    "Brother, I beg you, you''re asking me to fight!!" Zhao Si Liang looked up at Gao Jia and panicked.


    "No, your father won''t answer..." Gao Jia put away her cell phone.


    "So... What should I do?" Zhao Si Liang stammered.


    "Well, fourth brother, our brothers brought you all the way from Shanxi. If you can''t make money, isn''t it a little unreasonable?" Gao Jia asked, squinting as she sat on the sofa.


    "Yes!!" Zhao Si nodded repeatedly.


    "Originally, I never advocated violence, but you let me down..." Gao Jia stood up while talking.


    "What are you doing?" Zhao Si instinctively hid.


    "Tiger!! let him know what we are doing!!" Gao Jia stared at the beads, roared, and then went straight out of the basement.


    "Ah!! ah..."


    Two minutes later, Zhao Si''s bleak cry came from the basement.


    ����


    "What''s next?" asked Guan while playing with his mobile phone in the bedroom.


    "Zhao San thought we had colluded with Zhao Si to cheat him. Don''t worry, let Niu Lei and Huzi toss him for a few days, and send the photos to Zhao San at that time, and he will understand what''s going on..."


    Gao Jia picked up a bottle of Red Bull and drank it directly. Then she lay in bed and said vaguely, "this thing still works. She will be refreshed immediately after drinking..."


    "Take a break, I''ll go out..." Guan saw that Gao Jia was really tired, put away his cell phone and stood up.


    "Look at Niu Lei, this fool doesn''t have a heavy hand. Don''t have an accident..." Gao Jia lay in bed and asked with his eyes closed.


    "Yes!"


    Guan Zi promised, and then went out of the bedroom. As soon as Guan Zi left, Gao Jia''s snore rang.


    ����


    At 3 p.m. the next day, in our apartment.


    I opened my eyes and vaguely walked into the bathroom.


    "Wow, wow!!"


    I turned on the sprinkler switch, and the warm water washed on my body.


    The last few days may be the most prosaic but also the most stable days for us to come to H city. In Yang Song''s words, now is the rising period of our life.


    My relationship with Su Su has obviously warmed up these days. These days, she comes to me as long as she doesn''t have class, and I will take the initiative to have dinner with her and press the road.


    I can feel that she is interested in me, but I don''t know whether it is because of Li Hansong''s words or out of inferiority complex. I haven''t thought of confessing to Su Su Su. We have developed in this way.


    The harem is also very stable, business is getting better and better, and more and more guests come every day.


    It turns out that our harem is open until 3:00 in the middle of the night. In recent days, at 5:00 in the morning, there are still fucking people going in. Business is good. We are tired every day. Although we are tired, we are full and at ease. I enjoy this feeling very much.


    In addition, after we reached a consensus with Ji Xuan and Du Xianyang on the Development Zone event, old Du and Ji Xuan brought many guests to us every day, many of them are famous entrepreneurs and government officials in H city. As long as these people have a good time, money is not a problem at all.


    The turnover of the harem is soaring, and the charging group is becoming more and more high-end. I have an idea to get the casino up these days, but I''m too busy at ordinary times, so I just have an idea and haven''t really implemented it.


    Ten minutes later, I walked out of the bathroom wrapped in a bath towel, then lit a cigarette and sat by the bed to smoke. I have a habit that I want to smoke after taking a bath. Ordinary people want to smoke after dinner or work, but I''m different.


    After smoking, I dressed, found the car key and was ready to go downstairs.


    Liu Rui and Meng Liang got off work late yesterday, so they were still sleeping in their room, and I promised Du Xianyang to go out with him yesterday, so I got up early.


    "Ding Dong!!"


    Just as I was about to open the door, my doorbell suddenly rang. I was stunned, looked up and shouted, "who???"


    "Ding Dong!"


    No one answered outside, but rang the doorbell again.


    "Who is this?" I muttered suspiciously, then went to the door and opened the door.


    "How did you open the door? Did you do something bad inside?" Su asked, staring at me with big eyes and smiling.


    I was stunned and glanced at her. I found that Su Su was still so beautiful today.


    The simple white Givenchy T-shirt on the upper body is printed with a lovely big smiling face. The surging twin peaks make the smiling face smile more cheerful; Lower body, long beautiful legs, wearing a pair of slim jeans, a pair of high top Converse canvas shoes, pedaling on the feet, and a shawl with long hair and an angel''s face


    Su Su''s dress is a fatal temptation for a young virgin like me. I''m shamelessly hard.


    "Why am I here?" I looked at Susu and asked with some excitement and doubt.


    "If you ask me such a question again, I''ll kill you. Do you believe it?" Jesus waved his small fist in front of me.


    "Don''t believe it, you don''t want to..." I shook my head and smiled.


    "Are you going to let me stand like this all the time? Can you be polite? I''m a guest!!" Su Su glared at me and said.


    "Hehe, you haven''t told me what to do here!!" I asked with both hands in front of Su Su''s chest.


    "Get up!!" Susu pushed me and walked directly into the room.


    "No, did I let you in?" I shouted after me.


    "Which is your room?" Su Su directly ignored my words, kicked off his shoes, changed a pair of slippers, and asked around the living room.


    "No, can you be polite!! did I let you in?" I repeated.


    "Don''t ink, tell me quickly!!" Jesus ignored my words again.


    "That!!" I helplessly pointed to the innermost room.

 Chapter 200

    Su Su nodded with satisfaction and walked to the room I pointed with a cheerful pace.


    When I saw Su Su open the door, I smiled.


    "Ah!!"


    "Ah!!"


    Two screams came from the room. The first was Su Su''s and the second was Yang Song''s.


    "Ha ha!!" I laughed, and then quietly ran back to the room.


    The others in the room were woken up because of their loud shouting.


    Yuan Yuan opened the door, rubbed his eyes and asked, "Liu Rui, have you been beaten?"


    At this time, Liu Rui, lying in the public toilet, opened his eyes vaguely, looked around and muttered, "nightmare, it must be a nightmare!"


    Then he went to sleep with the toilet.


    Inside, Su Su looks at Yang Song.


    "You... What are you doing?" Yang Song, wearing shorts, covered his body with a quilt, hid in the corner of the bed and looked at Su Su shivering.


    "Ye Han, you bitch!!" Su Su grinds his silver teeth and shivers with anger.


    "Elder sister, what are you doing? If you don''t go out again, I''ll call the police..." Yang song really took out his cell phone.


    "Go away!! you still suffer a loss!!"


    Susu turned around and scolded, then went straight out of the room.


    "What the hell is this?" Yang Song put down his quilt and was about to lie down.


    "Where is the kitchen?" Then Jesus came back.


    "Fuck! Elder sister, what are you doing?" Yang Song grabbed the quilt again.


    "I asked you where the kitchen is?" Jesus tried to control his emotions and squeezed out a penetrating smile.


    "Go out... Go out and turn left!"


    "Bang!"


    Susu slammed the door out.


    "Bitch, get out of here!!" Susu took a kitchen knife and kicked my door hard.


    "Put down the knife and I''ll go out..." I hid in the house and shouted outside the door.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I have to kill you today!!" Su angrily took a kitchen knife and cut down the door. Everyone else in the room woke up and lay down at the door to watch the excitement.


    "This woman is more fierce than my daughter-in-law..." Liu Rui said, lying at the door of the toilet.


    "Hurry up, I won''t go out..." I shouted.


    "OK, you won''t come out, will you? I''ll wait here!!"


    Su Su angrily took a stool and sat directly at my door.


    "This woman, why are you so fucking tiger?" I imagined the scene of Su Su holding a knife outside. I brushed my forehead and sweated. Then I took out my cell phone and dialed Meng Liang.


    "Hello?" Meng Liang didn''t wake up after such a big noise. I was convinced.


    "I was chased and killed. Help me quickly!!" I swallowed my spit and said to the phone.


    "What? Who''s going to kill you?" Meng Liang sat up from the bed and shouted excitedly.


    "Outside, just outside my door, you get her away quickly!!"


    "Hold on!"


    After that, Meng Liang didn''t wear his pants and ran outside the house, but when he saw Su sitting at my door with a kitchen knife, the fool went back again.


    "Clang!!"


    After a while, a key was thrown at Susu''s feet.


    "Thanks!!"


    Susu picked up the key and smiled at Meng Liang.


    Meng Liang didn''t speak. He made an OK gesture, then closed the door and hid in the house.


    "Creak!!"


    The door was opened.


    "Meng Liang, I''ll fuck you!"


    The moment I opened the door, I jumped directly onto the bed.


    "Sister, can you say something? All civilized people, don''t be so vulgar!!" I stood on the bed and said to Su Su.


    "OK, you come down!! I''ll tell you..." Su smiled and pointed at me.


    "You... You put down the knife first!! I''ll go down!!"


    "Son of a bitch!! I killed you!!" Su Su suddenly went crazy and ran after me with a kitchen knife.


    "Oh, fuck!"


    I quickly hid to the side. Then we two launched a fierce chase in the house. She ran after me.


    We ran for about five or six minutes in this room less than 50 square meters, and Su finally stopped chasing.


    "Take a break... Take a break, I''ll kill you again!!" Susu sat at the foot of the bed, panting and tired.


    "Elder sister, you can''t be a murderer? Killing pays for your life. You''re still so young. It''s not appropriate to change your life with me. You said it''s a pity that you look so good... Besides, it''s said that you killed me. If you don''t know, you think we''ve lost our love..." I sat on the other side of the bed and said mildly.


    "Go away!! son of a bitch!!" Su Su shouted.


    At this time, I jumped on Su Su and grabbed the kitchen knife in Su Su''s hand.


    "Bang!!"


    I threw the kitchen knife on the floor. Then I pressed Susu directly on the bed, pressed her hands and pressed her body on her long legs.


    "You... You let go of me!!" Su Su said nervously with his little face flushed by me.


    No wonder Su Su blushed. Our posture is really ambiguous. It''s not only ambiguous, but also very traditional. Men go up and women go down


    I looked at Su Su''s blush and felt that the whole person was boiling. A man can''t control such an environment and posture.


    "Loosen me quickly..." Su Su struggled briefly.


    "Not loose!!"


    "You..."


    "Don''t talk!"


    I looked at Susu quietly. Susu stared at me with big eyes. We looked at each other for about five or six seconds.


    Susu closed his eyes!!


    I saw Su Su close his eyes and was happy. Although we have no experience, I didn''t watch less TV dramas. What does it mean for girls to close their eyes??


    Just let me kiss her!!


    As a professional coyote, how could I miss such an opportunity? I slowly lowered my head and moved my lips in the direction of Su Su''s lips.


    Because I don''t have much experience in this field, I''m very nervous, my palms are sweating, and my movements are very slow.


    Just as I was about to kiss Susu, an accident happened!!


    My phone rang!!


    My phone rang!!


    I chose to ignore the phone and go on kissing.


    But when Su Su heard my phone ring, he immediately returned to normal. He pushed my face away, hid aside, sorted out his clothes, and then blushed and whispered, "your cell phone rings..."


    I had the heart to curse my mother at that time. Don''t let me know who this fool is. I have to kill him. When do you say you can''t fight, you have to fight at this time!!


    I''ve saved my first kiss for nearly 20 years and will send it out immediately. Is it fucking easy for me!!


    I looked down with a depressed face, touched the phone and felt an impulse to kill.

 Chapter 201

    I looked at the big words Du Xianyang on the mobile phone screen, and my head was buzzing and aching.


    After silently greeting Du Xianyang''s family in my heart, I connected the phone.


    "Hello?" I said, gritting my teeth.


    "Elder brother, where have you been?" Du Xianyang asked impatiently.


    "I''ll be there soon..."


    "Didn''t you come out?" Du Xianyang asked suspiciously.


    "Come out, you wait for me, I''ll be there soon..."


    "Then hurry up!!" Du Xianyang said suspiciously.


    "OK!" after that, I hung up the phone directly, turned to Su Su and said, "sister, let''s continue


    "What are you going to do?" Su Su was stunned and asked knowingly after he reacted.


    "Go on with that!!" I said and jumped at Su Su, but directly into the air.


    Susu stood on the ground with his shoulders in his arms, looked at me and asked, "do you have anything else to do, then I''ll go first..."


    "Nothing!! nothing!" I grabbed Susu''s arm and said.


    "That phone call just now..."


    "Psycho, don''t pay attention to him!!" I waved my hand and then threw myself at Su Su.


    But Jesus didn''t hang me at all. He helped me clean up the house.


    "It''s a nice house. Look at what''s causing you trouble. It''s like a pigsty..." Su bent down, picked up his clothes and socks on the ground, frowned and picked them up.


    "Don''t toss about, I''m used to it..." I sat on the bed and said a little lonely.


    "Clean up a little, you can live comfortably..." Su not only didn''t stop, but intensified and directly opened my wardrobe and began to tidy up one by one.


    I looked at Su Su and thought she was like a little daughter-in-law. If only I could keep doing this with her, I suddenly had an impulse to confess to her.


    But after thinking for a long time, I still couldn''t open my mouth. Maybe it''s because of my low self-esteem!!


    ����


    At the other end, Du Xianyang sat in the car waiting for me impatiently.


    Ten minutes later, Du Xianyang took out his cell phone and called me. He found that no one answered because I had muted my cell phone long ago.


    "Why the hell haven''t you come yet?"


    Du Xianyang kept repeating an action, that is, calling me.


    In half an hour.


    "Brother, I''ve run out of fucking power, but you have to answer it!"


    In an hour.


    "Ye Han, fuck your ancestors!"


    ����


    After cleaning up for more than an hour, Su Su finally cleaned up my house.


    "It''s finished!!" Su Su patted his little hand and smiled.


    I looked at Su Su and didn''t speak. I quietly took out a paper towel and wiped the sweat on Su Su''s forehead.


    "Thank you!!" I looked at Susu and said sincerely.


    "You''re welcome!!" Su Su shrunk his neck and looked very cute.


    "To thank you, let me invite you to dinner!!" I said with a smile.


    "I ate it when I came..."


    "Let''s go to the movies!" I thought for a moment and said.


    "OK!!" Susu nodded happily.


    "Let''s go." I took Susu''s little hand and went outside.


    "Wait a minute, ye Han!!" Su Su suddenly stopped.


    "What''s the matter?" I wondered.


    "Where did you get the paper you gave me to wipe my sweat?" Su suddenly saw the Yellow tissue paper on the ground.


    "I picked it up by the bed. What''s the matter?" I replied with an indifferent face.


    "You mean you wipe my sweat with the paper?" Su Su asked with wide eyes


    "No, I saw it!!"


    "Ye Han, I''ll kill you!"


    Su Su roared and I ran out of the door at the same speed as the wind.


    Five minutes later, I followed Su downstairs with a black and blue face.


    "What are we going to see?" I asked Su Su while driving on the road.


    "Look at Dora A''s dream..." Susu thought and said.


    "Why don''t you watch horror movies!!" I thought the horror movies were scary. Then I can hug Su Su with a smooth face.


    "No, just watch more a dream!!"


    "Horror movie!!"


    "Doraemon!!"


    "What are you looking at? A dream, are you mentally retarded!! it''s all for children!!" I said some speechless.


    "Who do you think is mentally retarded? Are you being mean to me?" asked Susu, putting his hand on my arm.


    "No, Doraemon, Doraemon!! in fact, I love watching Doraemon. When I was a child, I asked my mother to sew a big pocket on my clothes pocket!!" I surrendered immediately.


    "Really?" hearing my words, Su Su became interested and looked at me happily.


    "Really, I put snacks in when I was free..." I nodded and said.


    "I didn''t think you were cute when you were a child. Why are you so stupid when you grow up?" Su shaved my nose and smiled.


    "Then I didn''t wear that dress."


    "Why?"


    "Once he was borrowed by Liu Rui. He put staplers, nail clippers and scissors in his pocket. Then once he threw out a duck at home, fell down, had a big cut in his stomach and went to the hospital to sew three stitches. Since then, my mother won''t let me wear them for fear of my suicide..."


    "Ha ha!!" Su Su covered his stomach and laughed.


    Along the way, I told Su Su a lot about Liu Rui''s childhood, which made Su Su fall back and forth. Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, Su Su and I came to the cinema.


    Originally, I thought I could have further contact with Su Su when watching the film, but she didn''t give me this opportunity at all. She watched it very seriously and didn''t even say a word to me. I watched the film in a low mood and fell asleep.


    "Get up, big brother!!" Susu pushed me and said.


    "Ah? What time is it?" I stood up and asked.


    "It''s almost seven o''clock..." Su looked at his watch silently.


    "It''s over?" I asked, looking at the crowd leaving the screening room one after another.


    "It''s over long ago..."


    "Is that big bear dead?" I asked Susu as I walked outside.


    Susu rolled his eyes and ignored my question.


    After leaving the cinema, I drove Susu home.


    "Bye!!" Su Su waved to me after getting off the bus.


    "You won''t let me sit up?"


    "Forget it, you''re too dangerous." Susu tilted his mouth and ran into the community.


    "Why am I in danger?"


    I shouted at Susu''s back, but Susu didn''t pay attention to me at all.


    After Su Su left, I didn''t go home. Instead, I drove directly to the harem. At this time, the harem was already open.


    Half an hour later, I came to the harem and went upstairs to hide in the office because I was afraid Du Xianyang would come.

 Chapter 202

    At night, around eight.


    The harem began to get guests. The old car came earlier with Duan Hui, while Meng Liang, Yang Song and others came later.


    Outside the harem, two young people carrying two huge travel bags and holding a small note in their hands were looking for something as they walked.


    "Brother, isn''t this?" the white and fat north and South looked at the plaque in the back palace, looked down at the note in their hand, and asked the cow''s head at the black and thin things around them.


    "That''s it!!" the thing nodded.


    "Hei hei, en''s family is very rich. This bar is very imposing!!"


    North and South smiled, and then followed things into the harem.


    "You... Hello, welcome!!" the welcoming lady looked at the East, West, North and south of these two migrant workers in the same dress, suddenly startled and stammered.


    The welcome lady also despises these two people. Usually, many local tyrants dressed in low-key come to play here, but it''s the first time for these two people to dress up like this.


    Our bar is still relatively high-end in H City, and the price is still relatively high, so the welcome lady thinks these two people are not here to spend.


    "Hello, Hello!! let me ask, do you have a man named Meng liang?" Nanbei said with a fat and trembling smile.


    "Ah, you''re looking for manager Meng. Wait a minute..." the welcome lady politely took the East, West, North and south to the welcome area.


    "Wait a minute, guys. I''ll find manager Meng for you now..." as soon as I heard that these two people came to find Meng Liang, the welcoming lady immediately understood what was going on


    "... brother, this place is really nice. I think the benefactor is about the same age as us. People have such a big bar. How good do you think we can do this?" the fat man picked up the teapot on the table and poured himself a cup with great enjoyment.


    "Someone will come later. Don''t talk nonsense!! it''s not necessarily a benefactor..." the thin man looked around at the bar with his eyes shining.


    After about two minutes, Meng Liang followed the welcoming lady to the sofa where the East, West, North and South were located.


    "Are you two?" Meng Liang looked at the East, West, North and south. They asked in some confusion.


    Although Meng Liang has seen things, when is it late at night, and things are full of blood, Meng Liang must not remember what things look like.


    "Is he our benefactor?" Dongxi got up, pointed to Meng Liang and asked North and south.


    "No..." north and South shook their big heads.


    "I''m sorry, we''ve found the wrong place..."


    After saying that, he picked up his bag and went out. Meng Liang didn''t say much. He thought he might have found the wrong one.


    Just as they were about to walk out of the bar, the north and the South suddenly saw Liu Rui!!


    Meng Liang has never seen him, but Liu Rui has.


    "Benefactor!!" Nanbei stood at the door of the bar and shouted in the direction of Liu Rui.


    When Liu Rui heard the cry, he instinctively turned around and saw Nanbei standing at the door waving at him.


    "Shit, aren''t these the two people in the hospital?" Liu Rui muttered in surprise, and then trotted to the north and south.


    "Why are you two here? Haven''t you left?" Liu Rui patted the shoulders afraid of North and South and asked with a smile.


    "I''m sorry we left without saying goodbye last time..." north and South scratched their heads.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. How''s the injury?" Liu Rui asked the thin thing with his head up.


    "Much better... Are you the one who saved me?" things looked up and down at Liu Rui and asked in some confusion.


    "It''s him. There''s another man. They saved you..." Liu Rui said before he spoke.


    "Yes, it''s me!!" Liu Rui nodded shamelessly.


    "Benefactor, thank you for saving your life!!" while talking, Liu Rui had to kneel down.


    "Don''t introduce it, it''s nothing... We don''t like this!!" Liu Rui grabbed something and said something speechless.


    "Last time I wanted to kneel down for the benefactor, but the benefactor wouldn''t let me!" north and South said aside.


    "Who are these two?" Meng Liang also gathered around and looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Come on, this is your benefactor. He paid for your medical expenses..." Liu Rui saw Meng Liang coming, grabbed Meng Liang and whispered, "don''t you always want to know where your 10000 yuan was spent? It was on them..."


    "Hello, benefactor!!" Dongxi came to Meng Liang and said.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay! You two come with me. Your benefactor is in the office..." Meng Liang glanced at the hall and found that many people were looking at the door. The costumes of the East, West, North and South were really strange. Meng Liang was afraid of affecting business, so he had to ask them upstairs.


    "We all have three benefactors in Kung Fu. Who is it?" Dongxi whispered as he followed Meng Liang upstairs.


    "I don''t know, maybe it''s all!!" Nanbei scratched his head and smiled.


    After the three entered the office, I recognized two people at a glance.


    "Why did you two come here?" I looked at them and asked in surprise.


    "Last time my mother died, we were afraid we couldn''t catch up, so we left without saying hello..." Nanbei said with a smile.


    "Come on, sit and talk!!" I poured them a glass of water, then rushed north and South and asked, "how did you two find here?"


    "... we asked the nurse for the benefactor''s name, then we inquired everywhere and finally found it!" Meng Liang replied, pointing north and south.


    "Oh, very smart..." I nodded. Meng Liang paid for the medical expenses, so there must be records in the hospital.


    "My brother''s idea..." Nanbei giggled.


    "How did you plan to come this time?" I looked at them with their luggage. They should not have found a place to live.


    "We''re going to work, and then pay back the benefactor''s money..." something that hasn''t spoken in the house finally opened our mouth.


    "Hehe, you two don''t have to worry about the money. Have you found a place to live?" I asked.


    "Not yet..." Nanbei shook his head.


    "Ah!!" I was silent for a moment, and then said, "my bar is not big, but it must be a problem to feed you two. Otherwise, you two stay with me!! provide food and housing, and give you a little salary every month. What do you think?"


    I think it''s not easy for these two people. They have no relatives and no culture. It must be difficult to mix in this city, so I suggest they stay.


    After listening to my words, the East, West, North and South were silent. Look at me and I look at you. No one said a word.


    "Don''t you think my bar is small? I asked with a smile when they didn''t talk.


    "No, no!!" north and South quickly waved their hands.

 Chapter 203

    "Why don''t you just stay? I don''t have a fucking salary for food, housing and wages..."


    Meng Liang also thinks these two guys are good. Moreover, we haven''t recruited anyone for the internal security since the opening of our bar, so the manpower is relatively tight.


    "We have strength, but we can''t do anything else. We''re afraid to hurt our benefactor..." the thin thing lowered his head and said softly.


    "It''s all right. Just have the strength. Work with us here. You two are also cheated..." I patted something on the shoulder and said.


    "That''s OK!! let''s stay!! after listening to me, I nodded heavily.


    "Hehe, Liangzi, you arrange some work for him..." I saw that they agreed and said to Meng Liang.


    "Why don''t they go to the wine cellar to manage the warehouse..." Meng liang thought and said.


    "OK. Can you two drive?" I nodded and thought Meng Liang''s proposal was good. The warehouse of our bar has been empty, mainly because no one likes to go, and outsiders are not at ease, so we usually take turns to buy goods. East, West, North and south people have a clean foundation, which is the most suitable job.


    "I''ve driven a tractor in the countryside. Can I do it?" Dongxi said.


    "Enough!!" Meng Liang nodded.


    "Well, Liangzi, take them to the warehouse and get familiar with the environment..." I said to Meng Liang.


    "You two come with me..." Meng Liang stood up and greeted the East, West, North and south.


    "Thank you, benefactor." the thing said to me very politely.


    "Don''t call me a benefactor. It''s awkward. Just call me leaf like them..." I patted something on the shoulder and said.


    "Cheng!!" things nodded heavily, and then they followed Meng Liang out of the office.


    After the three left, I lit a cigarette and sat in front of the computer. After stirring for a while, it was boring. I opened QQ I hadn''t been on for many years.


    As soon as I got there, the computer kept ringing.


    Countless dialog boxes pop up, some of them add my friends, some are groups. Anyway, there is nothing useful. They are all messy advertisements.


    I dragged the mouse and browsed one by one. I found that except for a few boys in the school who had talked to me, no woman paid attention to me. Just when I was devastated, I suddenly saw a girl''s head flashing. I was ecstatic and clicked on it.


    Fuck, ask me if I want special service!!


    I turned off QQ in disappointment and leaned back in my chair to have a rest. Just as I was about to fall asleep, my cell phone rang.


    I took out my cell phone. It was a text message. I opened it and read a very explicit sentence: "handsome boy, do you miss me?"


    "Who are you?" I think this number is local to H city. I don''t know many women in H City, but I can''t remember who this person is.


    The other side soon recovered my sentence: "I hate it. It''s forgotten so soon


    A small angry expression was added to the back of the message.


    "Who is this?" the more I thought about it, the more strange I felt. Could it be that a woman in our harem secretly loved me and thought about it. I couldn''t understand it, so I had to reply again: "who are you?"


    "Hum, ungrateful guy, I''ve forgotten others in just a few days!!" the opposite reply is extremely fast.


    I was stunned when I saw the text message.


    Are you looking for the wrong person? I haven''t contacted any other woman except Susu these days, so I edited another text message: "sisters, are you looking for the wrong person?"


    "Aren''t you ye Han?"


    "Oh, shit, I''ve met a ghost. You know my name!!"


    I picked up my cell phone and dialed directly to the other side, but the other side didn''t answer, so I replied, "who the hell are you?"


    Two minutes later, there was no reply, but a multimedia message was sent.


    I opened the MMS in a very uneasy mood.


    "Shit!!" I looked at my cell phone and exclaimed.


    The picture above is a very attractive thigh, the posture is quite provocative, very white and long


    "Is it nice?" the message across the street came again.


    "... are you a special service provider?" I tried to calm my excitement, pressed my crotch and asked again.


    "What is special service?" asked the other side.


    "Miss!!"


    "Get out!!!"


    "... who the hell are you? What do you want to do?" I kept repeating this sentence for a long time.


    After about three minutes, a message came back: "I miss you?"


    "Fuck off, I have a daughter-in-law!!" I asked again.


    "... who is your daughter-in-law!!"


    "Who has anything to do with you!!"


    The other side didn''t reply to me for a long time, but called me directly.


    I answered the phone in an instant.


    "Ye Han, who did you just say is Miss?" the voice opposite was very familiar, but I couldn''t remember.


    "Who are you? You''re sick!"


    "Susu, how do you think he talks to me!!" he didn''t answer me, but said something else.


    "You deserve it!!" the voice of Jesus came from the other end.


    At this time, my heart was filled with joy. Fortunately, I was not confused by my thigh, because I saw Su Su''s sofa, so I think this person must have been brought by Su Su to test me. Fortunately, I insisted on the last bottom line and made no mistakes.


    "Zhang Ke was playing with you just now. It''s all right..." Su grabbed the phone and shouted.


    ��������


    Before I could speak, Susu hung up the phone.


    "This fucking urban routine is deep. I have to go back to the countryside..." I said with a lingering fear on my mobile phone.


    ����


    At the other end, Meng Liang took the East, West, North and south to the wine cellar.


    "This is where you work. Check the quantity of wine every day, and then walk around without anything. I''ll teach you when I buy it on Monday!!" Meng Liang pointed to the wine cellar.


    "I see!!" nodded from east to west.


    "This is where you two live. It''s not a big place and it''s a little damp. Make do with it first and change it for you later..." Meng Liang went out of the wine cellar and pointed to the next room.


    "Very good, much better than my original one..." north and South looked at the house and were very satisfied.


    "That''s OK. You two can clean up if there''s nothing to do. Someone will move the bed for you two later." Meng Liang nodded.


    "Good!"


    "Do a good job and follow me if you are dissatisfied..." Meng Liang patted north and South on the shoulder, then turned and walked out of the house.


    There were only two people left in the house. They put down their luggage and sat in chairs.


    "Well, people are very kind to us..." north and South looked at the things in the house very happily.


    "North and south, we have to remember this!!" the thing was silent and said.


    "Remember!!" north and South nodded heavily.

 Chapter 204

    A village in H City, the headquarters of Gaojia gang.


    "How''s it going?"


    Gao Jia should have just finished lunch and walked into the basement with a toothpick in her mouth.


    "Fainted..." Niu Lei returned with a lunch box.


    After hearing this, Gao Jia didn''t say a word. She went to Zhao Si Liang''s side, raised her trouser line and squatted down.


    "Don''t pretend..." Gao Jia looked at Zhao Si Liang, frowned and said.


    Zhao Si Liang was covered with mud and the blood from the wound looked very buried.


    "Can''t get up, can''t you?" Gao Jia frowned and shouted when she saw that Zhao Si Liang didn''t respond.


    "Niu Lei!!" Gao Jia stood up and shouted.


    "No, no, brother, I beg you, don''t torture me!!" Zhao Si Liang suddenly opened his eyes, hugged Gao Jia''s ankle and cried.


    "Doesn''t it taste good?" Gao Jia asked with a smile.


    "You can beat me or scold me, but I can''t stand it if I have nothing to do. Big brother!!" Zhao Si said with a broken expression and a runny nose and tears.


    "Why? Do you have a problem with picking your pants?" Niu Lei was unhappy at this, put down his lunch box and asked with staring eyes.


    "No......" Zhao Si Liang waved his hand quickly.


    "It''s almost..." Niu Lei nodded with satisfaction, picked up the lunch box and ate it.


    "Fourth brother, that''s the same sentence. We want money but not life..." Gao Jia handed Zhao si a cigarette and said.


    "I understand!!" Zhao Si Liang greedily took the cigarette and nodded quickly.


    "Pa!!"


    Gao Jia took out a lighter and gave Zhao si a cigarette at two o''clock. Then she said, "you haven''t suffered less. Do you want to understand?"


    "What do you mean? Do you understand?" Zhao Si took a cigarette and wrapped it in half.


    "It seems that your consciousness is not enough, Leizi, continue after eating..."


    "Safe!!"


    Gao Jia stood up and was ready to go, but Zhao Si Liang grabbed her.


    "What do you mean? Fourth brother!!"


    Gao Jia turned her head and frowned at Zhao Si Liang at her feet.


    "Hoo!!"


    Zhao Si Liang took a deep smoke and said slowly, "I have a way to give you money!!"


    "What way?" Gao Jiayi asked with great interest.


    "If you ask me to call my mother, my mother won''t ignore me!!" Zhao Si Liang said in silence.


    "Why didn''t you say that earlier?" Gao Jia was stunned.


    "...." Zhao Si Liang lowered his head and said nothing.


    "Can you call your mother now?" Gao Jia frowned.


    "I can only try!!" Zhao Si''s smoke had burned the cotton, but he still wrapped it hard.


    "Well, try it!"


    Gao Jia reluctantly took out his mobile phone and threw it to Zhao Si Liang. After Zhao Si Liang took over the mobile phone, he watched the mobile phone silent for a long time, and finally gritted his teeth and dialed it.


    After a while, the phone was connected across the street.


    "Hello! Who are you looking for?" a middle-aged woman''s voice came from the receiver.


    "Mom, it''s me!!" Zhao Si Liang bit his lips hard and said in a trembling voice.


    "Xiao Si!! Xiao Si!! is that you?" shouted the other side, very excited.


    "It''s me!! mom!!" when Zhao Si Liang shouted the word mom, his voice was hoarse and his tears fell down.


    "Xiao Si, don''t cry!! don''t cry!! tell mom what''s wrong!! is someone bullying you..." asked the other side with a cry.


    "No, mom, how are you recently?" Zhao Si Liang wiped his tears and took a deep breath.


    "Mom is fine. How are you? Did you eat well? Did you live well?"


    "All right... WOW!!" speaking of this, Zhao Si Liang cried again.


    "What''s the situation?" Niu Lei also noticed Zhao Si Liang''s abnormality at this time, went to Gao Jia and asked.


    Gao Jia shook and didn''t speak.


    "Don''t cry, baby, don''t cry. Tell your mother if you have anything!!" some anxious people shouted across the street.


    "Mom, I was kidnapped..."


    "What? What did you say?" asked the other side in surprise.


    "I was kidnapped, mom, you asked my father to save me!!" Zhao Si Liang then shouted.


    "...." the other side was silent.


    "Mom, let my father help me!!" Zhao Si Liang shouted.


    "Pa!"


    Gao Jia grabbed the phone and directly pressed the shutdown button.


    "Can''t you let me talk to my mother for a while?" Zhao Si Liang looked at Gao Jia with tears in his eyes.


    "It''s easy to be located after a long time!!" Gao Jia put away her mobile phone and said softly.


    "The last time I talked to my mother was when I was ten years old. I don''t remember what she looks like now. Can''t you fucking let me say more!!"


    Zhao Si Liang''s tears flowed down, and his voice was very small, like what he said to himself or to Gao Jia.


    Gao Jia shook her head reluctantly, turned and walked out of the basement.


    Niu Lei found out some paper towels and threw them to Zhao Si Liang. He said, "what are you crying about, old man? It''s a big deal that I won''t punish you..."


    "I miss my mother!!" Zhao Si Liang picked up the paper towel on the ground and said while wiping his nose.


    "Don''t you live with you?" asked the tiger.


    "When I was very young, my mother was driven away by my father..."


    ��������


    Niu Lei and his beard looked at each other. No one spoke. The whole basement was silent.


    ����


    "How''s it going? Is there any progress?" Guan looked up and asked after Gao Jia came back.


    "No..." Gao Jia shook her head helplessly.


    "Ha ha, you have a problem with your mood!" Guan smiled and said.


    "How many daughters-in-law does Zhao Si Liang have?" Gao Jia asked, lying in bed.


    "I don''t know, there should be a lot..." Guan shook his head.


    "Do you know who Zhao Si Liang''s mother is?" Gao Jia then asked.


    "I don''t know!" the pipe shook his head.


    "If Zhao San doesn''t give money tomorrow, let him go!!" Gao Jia rubbed her face hard and covered her face with a big quilt.


    The pipe then played with the mobile phone, and the house was silent.


    On the other end, in a restaurant in H city.


    "Hua Hua..." the water in the pool had overflowed, but the middle-aged woman beside the pool was unaware and still shouted hoarsely to the phone: "Xiao Si, Xiao Si!!"


    This middle-aged woman full of vicissitudes is Zhao Si Liang''s biological mother, Zhou Qin.


    Although Zhou Qin is only in her forties, her temples are already gray, and she looks no different from her sixties.


    After shouting at her mobile phone for a while, she found that no one was talking. She had no choice but to put down her mobile phone, and then ran out of the kitchen like crazy.


    "What are you doing? Go?" the landlady at the front desk shouted at a high voice when she saw Zhou Qin running out.


    "There''s something wrong with my family!!" Zhou qintou shouted without looking back.


    "Don''t come back after you leave..." the landlady said bitterly while eating melon seeds.


    Zhou Qin didn''t seem to hear this sentence and ran crazy on the road.

 Chapter 205

    Half an hour later, Zhou Qin returned home.


    Zhou Qin''s home is located in the famous slum of H city. The aging real estate has been neglected for many years. Most of the people who live here are migrant workers and some lonely elderly living on subsistence allowances. As long as they have a little economic ability, they will not live here.


    Zhou Qin''s home can only be described as a house with four walls. There is nothing in the house except a bed and an old wardrobe.


    Moreover, the house faces north, dark and humid. You can''t see anything without turning on the light.


    "Where is it? Where is it?" Zhou Qin said to herself as she searched the wardrobe.


    "Where is it?" Zhou Qin''s tears fell down.


    "Patter!!"


    At this time, an old red notebook fell to the ground.


    When Zhou Qin saw the notebook, she was stunned, and then half knelt to pick up the notebook.


    Looking at the notebook in his hand, Zhou Qin didn''t dare to open it for a long time, because there are too many terrible memories recorded in this notebook, which is enough to make a person miserable all his life.


    Zhou Qin looked at the notebook in a trance, suddenly holding her head and lying on the ground with a very painful expression.


    Twenty years ago.


    At that time, Zhou Qin was still an ordinary college student. The college students at that time must be different from the college students now.


    That''s the best proof of knowledge and ability. Let''s say that college students at that time can''t do too badly now. At least they have to be the middle class.


    Zhou Qin''s family environment is very good. Her parents are teachers. When Zhou Qin was in high school, she found a boyfriend. They were childhood sweethearts. Finally, they went to college together.


    But the good times didn''t last long. Zhao saneven met Zhou Qin and was attracted by Zhou Qin''s beauty.


    At that time, Zhao San was young and did not understand the law. It can be said that he was not afraid of heaven and earth.


    The story behind is very old-fashioned, but very true.


    Zhao San kidnapped Zhou Qin, took him directly back to Zhaojia village and locked him in his pigsty.


    Zhou Qin, who had a good life, suddenly became Zhao San''s plaything. Zhao San was irritable, but careful. Zhou Qin escaped three times and committed suicide twice, which was blocked by Zhao San. Later, Zhou Qin gave up the idea of suicide.


    Those days were more than life for her.


    Moreover, Zhao San not only raped her alone, but also sometimes sent her out for others to play with.


    Two years later, Zhao San is tired of Zhou Qin, but Zhou Qin has been planning to revenge Zhao San.


    One late night twenty years ago.


    Zhao San walked into Zhou Qin''s pigsty with a * in his hand.


    "Please don''t kill me..." Zhou Qin knelt on the ground and cried and prayed.


    "Don''t you always want to die?" Zhao San smiled with a shotgun.


    "I don''t want to die..."


    "Why don''t you die and wait for revenge?"


    "I have a reason to live..." Zhou Qin sobbed.


    "Why?" Zhao San looked at Zhou Qin''s red eyes and asked with trembling hands.


    "You can''t kill me, I have your child in my stomach!! ha!!" Zhou Qin laughed wildly.


    Zhao San looked at Zhou Qin, widened his eyes, and then pulled his mouth into Zhou Qin''s face.


    "Ha ha!!" Zhou Qin''s mouth was bleeding, but she still didn''t stop laughing.


    In this way, Zhou Qin survived and gave birth to a child, a boy.


    However, due to Zhou Qin''s lack of nutrition, the child was born only four Liang. Zhao San named the child Zhao four Liang.


    Later, Zhou Qin never left and stayed with Zhao San to take care of her children. Ten years later, Zhao Si Liang grew up and began to dislike his mother. Finally, Zhao San drove Zhou Qin away. Zhou Qin wandered alone to this day. She didn''t dare to change her mobile phone ten years ago because she knew that his son would call her and waited for ten years, She finally got a call from her son.


    Fate often likes to tease people so much. After Zhou Qin left, Zhao San had a lot of women, but none of them was pregnant, so now there are only Zhao Si and his two sons.


    Zhou Qin opened the red notebook with trembling hands and opened the past that ruined her life.


    This diary was written by Zhou Qin when Zhao Si Liang was born. It has been written for ten years. On the last page of the diary, there is a telephone number without a name.


    "Didi didi!"


    Zhou Qin pressed out the number on her notebook on her mobile phone with tearful eyes.


    "Doo! Doo! Doo!!"


    A blind sound stabbed Zhou Qin''s heart like a needle.


    "Hello?" Zhao San''s voice was flat. He knew that Zhou Qin had called him because he kept this number all the time.


    Although Zhou Qin was ready before calling, she collapsed as soon as she heard Zhao San''s voice.


    "Ah!! ah!" Zhou Qin howled at the phone.


    Zhao San at the other end frowned slightly, but didn''t hang up.


    Zhou Qin cried for more than four or five minutes and finally returned to normal.


    "Xiao Si was kidnapped. He called me to ask you to save him!!" Zhou Qin said hoarsely.


    "Ha ha, it seems that it''s true this time. I''ve moved you out..." Zhao San smiled helplessly.


    "He is also your son. I hope you can save him." Zhou Qin gritted her teeth and said the last few words. She hated Zhao San''s laughter and was disgusted.


    "I see!!"


    "If something happens to him, I''ll never let you go..."


    "..." Zhao San was silent and then said, "how have you been recently..."


    Before Zhao San could say that, Zhou Qin hung up the phone.


    "Ah!!"


    "Ah!!"


    Zhou Qin knelt on the wet floor and cried loudly. Her life is really not easy, very difficult.


    ����


    At the other end, after Zhao San answered Zhou Qin''s phone, he quickly checked the mobile phone call records, and then he looked for Gao Jia''s phone.


    Last time he thought Zhao Si Liang was lying to him, so he didn''t worry, but now it''s different. After knowing that he was really kidnapped, Zhao San also began to panic.


    After Zhao San found the phone, he dialed Gao Jia directly.


    "Third Master, what''s the matter?" Gao Jia saw that Zhao San called and knew that Zhao Si Liang''s phone had an effect. She was in a very good mood and smiled.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. How much is it and how to deal?" Zhao San asked very directly.


    "Seven million, money before people!" Gao Jiadun said.


    "You said five million the day before yesterday!!" Zhao San said in a low voice.


    "Sorry for the price increase..." Gao Jia took Zhao San''s psychology very accurately and didn''t give in at all.


    "OK, seven hundred is seven hundred, one hand for money and the other hand for people?"


    "Third Master, I don''t have time to bargain with you. A Jetta will stop at the entrance of Wanjia village tomorrow morning. Just put the cash in the car..." Gao Jia directly interrupted Zhao San and said very strongly.


    After that, Gao Jia added, "this is your last chance!"


    Then he hung up directly.

 Chapter 206

    "Brush!"


    Zhao San put down his mobile phone, took out his paper and pen, and quickly recorded Gao Jia''s phone number and transaction address.


    After writing, Zhao San picked up his landline and dialed a phone to go out.


    "Leizi, come here," said Zhao San with a frown.


    "Good!"


    Three minutes later, sun Lei walked into Zhao San''s office with a crutch.


    "Sit down!" said Zhao San, pointing to the chair opposite him.


    "What''s the matter?" Sun Lei took pains to sit opposite Zhao San.


    "You''ll let the finance prepare seven million cash later." Zhao San looked up at Sun Lei and whispered.


    "What''s the matter?" Sun Lei saw the difference of Zhao San, stretched his neck and asked.


    "Xiao Si was kidnapped. Tomorrow morning, you take the money, go to this place and put the money in the Jetta..." Zhao San rubbed his face and pushed the paper in front of sun Lei.


    "Don''t you need to call the police?" Sun Lei asked.


    "The risk of alarm is too great. This money is nothing to me..." Zhao San shook his head.


    "Do you know who is opposite?" Sun Lei then asked.


    "You have a lot of problems..." Zhao San''s expression was very upset.


    "... I see." Sun Lei frowned and nodded, his face a little ugly.


    "Take more people there tomorrow. Be careful on the road..."


    "I see!"


    "That''s OK, you go and prepare!" Sun Lei leaned back in his chair and waved his hand.


    ��������


    Without speaking, sun Lei silently picked up his crutch and walked to the door step by step.


    "Are you all right?" at this time, Zhao San opened his eyes and asked abruptly.


    "Ha ha, nothing!" Sun Lei sneered, shook his head and slowly walked out of Zhao San''s office.


    ����


    At the other end, after Gao Jia talked to Zhao San on the phone, she was in a very good mood and said to Guan, "fuck, Zhao San finally spit out!!"


    "Seven hundred?" when he called, the pipe was always nearby, so he knew what price Gao Jia wanted.


    "Well, it''s taking off this time!!" Gao Jia nodded, then stood up excitedly and walked out of the room.


    "What are you doing?" the pipe shouted behind his back.


    "I''ll go and see my God of wealth!!" Gao Jiatou walked out of the bedroom without looking back, and then went directly to the basement.


    After arriving in the basement, Gao Jia found that Niu Lei, Hu Zi and Zhao Si were squatting together and playing poker.


    "Do you want two?" Zhao Si shouted at Niu Lei with poker in his hands.


    "Draft it, fry it!!" Niu Lei excitedly took out two Xiao Wang.


    "What the fuck are you doing?" Gao Jia came forward and pouted on Niu Lei''s ass.


    "Brother Jia!" said Niu Lei, who was kicked a somersault, stood up and rubbed his ass.


    "Who asked you to take him to play poker!!" Gao Jia knocked on the poker on the table and asked.


    "Idle is also idle..." Niu Lei answered in a low voice with his head down.


    "Can you do some fucking business while you''re idle!!"


    "I have nothing serious to do this day..."


    "Roll the calf, it''s fucking annoying to see you..." Gao Jia scolded helplessly.


    "Aren''t they all idle and nothing?" Niu Lei said with a little grievance.


    "When you''re free, you''ll pick up the JB hair..." Gao Jia turned her head and said to Zhao Si Liang, "and you, can you be a little aware of being a hostage? Look who''s fighting the landlord with his gangster..."


    "They have to let me play..." Zhao Si replied weakly.


    "Let you play, you play!! they are also fools. If they lose like this, they can give them money???"


    "I won..."


    "That''s even more stupid. Where will you spend your money if you win? Stop the ink and tie him up!!" Gao Jia glared at Zhao Si and then said to the tiger.


    "If it''s not my eldest brother, I''ll fight against the landlord, and I won''t run away, so I won''t treat me like this?" Zhao Si liang thought Gao Jia was going to hit him again and shouted.


    "It''s not about fighting the landlord. Your father promised to take the money. On the last night, you cooperate. What should you do tomorrow..."


    "Really?" Zhao Si Liang asked a little strangely.


    "I have nothing to tell you?" Gao Jia kicked Zhao Si and said.


    "OK, come on, tie me up!! hurry, you can leave this place. The light in your room is too bright. My eyes ache when you shake every day. I suggest you change it..."


    Zhao Si Liang took the initiative to sit in the chair, and very cooperatively raised his hands. White foam appeared at the corners of his mouth and talked about it.


    After the tiger tied Zhao Si Liang, he went to Gao Jia and asked, "can we get the money tomorrow?"


    "Must!!" Gao Jia lit a cigarette and smiled.


    "Ha ha, that''s great. The hard days are over..."


    "Why? Are you still in mood?" Gao Jia asked.


    "Can I stay with these two fools every day without emotion?" the tiger rolled his eyes.


    "Ha ha, I''m here to watch with you today. We sleep in three rounds..."


    Before Gao Jia finished, Zhao Si shouted foolishly, "brother, sleep with me?"


    "Fuck off!!" Gao Jia scolded impatiently, and then said, "let''s be careful today. Just get the money tomorrow. I''ll take you out for a good walk..."


    "Brother, I want to go to Dongguan..." Niu Lei squatted on the ground and said shyly.


    "Look after your illness first..." Gao Jia was speechless.


    "OK!!" Niu Lei nodded obediently.


    "What disease?" Zhao Si Liang asked again at this time.


    "Roll the calf!!" Niu Lei is talking this time.


    "Man, give me a cigarette?" Zhao Si Liang and Niu Lei have become familiar these days, so they are afraid of Gao Jia but not Niu Lei.


    "How many cigarettes did you smoke when you fucking came here..." Niu Lei took out a cigarette and threw it to Zhao Si Liang.


    "This cigarette is good. I''ll smoke it in the future." Zhao Si Liang smiled at the white wolf in his hand.


    "Ha ha, you won''t enjoy happiness..." Gao Jia shook her head speechless.


    ����


    At the same time, outside the yard, an old Passat quietly stopped at the roadside. There were two people in the car, one tall and one short, but they couldn''t see clearly.


    "Brother, this is it." there was no light in the car. There was no light at all. The co pilot''s short man pointed to the yard in front of him and said.


    "Are you sure?" the tall man in charge asked in some doubt.


    "Sure, it must be here!! I''ve been observing this yard for several days. It''s very suspicious!!"


    "All right! Get off!" the tall man nodded.


    "Bang!"


    The short man pulled the door open and was about to get off.


    "Keep your fucking voice down and let people hear..."


    The tall man shouted in a low voice.


    "Sorry, a little excited!!"


    The short man got out of the car, bent over and smiled, and then gently closed the door.

 Chapter 207

    "We''ll go through the back door and split up..."


    The two hid at the foot of the courtyard wall. One held a map in his hand and made a simple gesture with the help of the weak light of his mobile phone.


    "Brother, why do you want to separate?" the short man scratched his head and asked.


    "You''re fucking stupid. The switch is so far from the basement. Can you get there?" the tall man explained with a broken expression.


    "Ah, such a thing!!" the short man nodded thoughtfully.


    "It''s so fucking hard to cooperate with you..."


    "Brother, you''ll make do with me..." the short man smiled and said.


    "You go to the basement later, and I''ll turn off the switch, okay?" the tall man took out the map again, pointed to the location of the basement and said.


    "Elder brother, I heard that these people seem to have guns in their hands..." the short man said weakly.


    "What do you mean?" the tall man stared.


    "I dare not go!!" the short man is very honest.


    "Damn thing, you take care of the switch. I''ll go to the basement..."


    "That''s a good idea!!" the short man nodded immediately.


    "Shit, look at your b-shape!" the tall man collected the map, and then took out two pliers, a pistol, a knife and a night vision from his handbag.


    "I''ve been timid since I was a child..."


    "Do you know how to turn off the switch?" the tall man threw the iron pliers to the short man and asked in a low voice.


    "Yes!!" the short man put away his pliers and nodded back.


    "All right, let''s go!"


    The tall man pinned the pistol to his waist, then stepped back, ran up and ran directly to the wall.


    "Pa!"


    The tall man jumped into the hospital with a very low voice. Just as he was about to step forward, he suddenly heard a voice.


    "Brother, you drag me, I can''t go up!!" the short man stood outside the yard, looking at the wall more than two meters high, and shouted.


    "Shit, I forgot you..." the tall man patted on the forehead and then climbed onto the wall.


    "Come on!!" the tall man leaned down on the wall and reached for the short man below.


    The short man tentatively jumped on the Wall twice, but the chassis was too low to touch the tall hand.


    "Brother, come down again... I can''t reach it!!" the short man said a little embarrassed.


    "Oh, shit, why did I bring you out..." the tall man scolded in a very speechless way, and then he leaned down again.


    The short one grabbed the tall one''s hand. The tall one tried hard and directly carried it up.


    "Poop!"


    The short man didn''t stand firm on the wall and fell directly.


    "Oh, shit!"


    The tall man stood on the wall and covered his face.


    "Fuck, I fell to death..." the short man stood up and rubbed his ass, grinning.


    "Pa!"


    The tall man jumped down and covered the short man''s mouth.


    "Don''t fucking talk, you want to die!"


    The short eyed boss looked at the tall one in panic.


    "You turn off the switch later and I''ll find someone. Do you understand?"


    The short man nodded.


    A minute later, they separated and walked quietly into the yard.


    "Brother, which do I cut for the yellow line and the red line?"


    Less than ten meters apart, the short man suddenly turned back and shouted.


    "Cut NIMA B!!"


    The tall man scolded impatiently, and then moved to the basement.


    "Why do you still curse? Don''t you do that in TV dramas?"


    The short man muttered puzzled, and then walked in the direction of the switch.


    Gao Jia''s yard belongs to the countryside, and the line facilities are quite old. They don''t want to have one meter in the city. They put several meters together, and then put a cement pole, that is, a wire pole, in the middle of the yard.


    The other end, the basement.


    Gao Jia, Niu Lei and Huzi are having a heated exchange of views with Zhao Si on the Diaoyu Island issue.


    "I think NIMA thinks so. Diaoyu Island is an indispensable part of China!! the Japanese devil is NIMA, who comes out with nothing to do * bang!! if I''m a national leader, I''ll give them two guns and directly hit them with a basket..." the rope on Zhao Si Liang''s body has been untied. He sits solemnly in his chair like a scholar, Taotao kept expressing his opinions.


    "I think what you said is wrong. We should follow the strategic policy of peaceful development, abide by the party''s leadership and obey the command!! we must not act rashly!!" Niu Lei, the opposition, put forward different opinions.


    "You fucking carry a handle every day, you tell me peace?" Zhao Si Liang shouted with some excitement.


    "An individual is an individual, and a country is a country!!" Niu Leiyi said.


    "Fuck your mother!!" Zhao Si scolded wordlessly.


    "You fucking scold me again!!" Niu Lei stood up and shouted at Zhao Si Liang.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Are these two fools?" the tiger sitting aside looked at Gao Jia and asked.


    "Maybe it''s a little, because the Diaoyu Islands are fucking capable. What''s not a fool?" Gao Jia nodded.


    "Draft, I''ll kill you!!" Niu Lei took a step forward and jumped directly at Zhao Si Liang.


    "Poof!!"


    Just then, the lights in the house went out.


    Gao Jia''s basement was manually deducted in the later stage. To put it simply, it was like drilling a hole under the ground. There were no windows in the basement, so the outside light could not shine in at all.


    The only light source in this room is the old-fashioned light bulb with more than 200 degrees on the top of Niu Lei''s head.


    But when there was a power failure, the whole house went dark and couldn''t see anything.


    "Shit, who turned off the light!!" Niu Lei reached forward and touched it and shouted.


    "Is there a power failure?" the tiger''s voice sounded in the dark.


    "Fuck, who kicked me?" Niu Lei suddenly shouted.


    "Don''t make a fucking noise!! find your cell phone!!" Gao Jia slowly touched the edge of the sofa because he knew where his cell phone was.


    At this time, Zhao Si was lying on the ground, feeling the flow of the surrounding air. He suddenly had an idea of running away.


    Zhao Si Liang quietly climbed to the wall, because he knew that as long as he followed the corner, he could find the position of the door.


    "What the fuck is this?" Niu Lei asked with a frown.


    "Don''t fucking touch it, it''s my head!!" shouted the tiger.


    "Shit, how can I use this fucking oil!!" Niu Lei wiped his hands.


    "Don''t fucking talk, where''s Zhao Si liang?" Gao Jia finally realized that the problem was wrong and shouted.


    Zhao Si Liang, who was lying on the ground, heard someone shouting his name, immediately stopped his pace, lay on the ground motionless, and even dared not breathe.

 Chapter 208

    In the dark basement, there was silence. You could hear the breathing of people around you.


    "Zhao Si Liang!!"


    Gao Jia groped for her mobile phone on the sofa and shouted softly.


    "Why doesn''t this fool talk!!"


    At this time, Niu Lei was also looking for his mobile phone and turned to the dark.


    Zhao Si Liang, lying on the ground, heard Gao Jia move, took a deep breath, and then climbed towards the door.


    "Fuck!! he''s running!! tiger, catch him quickly!!"


    Gao Jia realizes that the problem is wrong. He knows that this is not a normal power failure. Someone came to save Zhao Si Liang.


    Tiger son heard Gao Jia''s voice and hurriedly moved forward, groping around like a blind man.


    "Bang!"


    As soon as the tiger started running, he tripped over a stool on the ground and fell into shit.


    "Fuck, can''t you see anything?"


    The tiger lay on the ground and shouted with some collapse.


    "Go to the door!!"


    At this time, Gao Jia was in a panic. The more he thought about it, the more he felt something wrong. The sweat on his forehead brushed down.


    "Zhao Si Liang, where the fuck are you? Don''t let me find you!"


    Niu Lei walked around in a hurry and muttered.


    Zhao Si Liang in the corner heard Gao Jia and Niu Lei''s words and hurriedly accelerated his pace of progress, creeping towards the door like an earthworm.


    At this time, Gao Jia finally found her mobile phone in the crack of the sofa.


    "Pa!!"


    Gao Jia casually pressed a key on her mobile phone, and the faint yellow lit up Gao Jia''s face. Gaojia''s mobile phone is the same as mine. They are all very old-fashioned Nokia. They can only call and send text messages. The screen of this mobile phone is very dark, so even with a mobile phone, Gaojia still can''t see the surrounding environment clearly and can only use the mobile phone to illuminate the surroundings bit by bit.


    Zhao Si Liang looked back and saw that Gao Jia''s mobile phone was on. He clicked in his heart. Then he simply stopped climbing and stood up and ran.


    "It''s over the door!!" Gao Jia heard footsteps and shouted with her mobile phone.


    "Grass Mud Horse!!"


    Huzi strode to the door.


    "Creak!!"


    Just then, the door opened in the basement.


    "It''s over!!"


    When Gao Jia heard the sound of opening the door, she was surprised and hesitated. She directly took out the pistol pinned to her trouser pocket and glanced roughly at the direction of the door.


    "Kang!!"


    The deafening gunfire echoed in the small basement.


    "Who the fuck shot!"


    "Brother Jia, be careful!"


    "Someone shot!!"


    "Protect brother Jia!!"


    After Niu Lei and Huzi heard the gunshot, they shouted like crazy, and the basement was in chaos.


    "Don''t make a fucking noise! I fired the gun!!" Gao Jia raised the gun and frowned.


    "Brother Jia, don''t shoot blindly. It''s dark, and then fight us..." Niu Lei felt relieved when he heard that Gao Jia fired the gun, patted his chest and said.


    "Gulu!!"


    After hearing Gao Jia''s gunshot, Zhao Si Liang swallowed a spit, then gritted his teeth and moved to the door.


    "Dong!"


    Zhao Si Liang took two steps forward and suddenly felt as if he had hit something.


    "What the hell?"


    Zhao Si whispered in his heart, then reached forward and touched it. The next second he took back his hand like an electric shock.


    Because what he touches is a person''s mouth!


    Zhao Si Liang turned and was ready to go back, but he was directly dragged back by the tall man in the dark.


    "Save..."


    Before Zhao Si Liang finished his words, he was covered by a tall man.


    "Who''s there?" Gao Jia suddenly turned back after hearing Zhao Si Liang''s voice.


    "Don''t fucking step on my feet..."


    "Who fucking stepped on you..."


    Niu Lei and Huzi said as they walked towards the door.


    "Be quiet, don''t make a fucking noise!!"


    Gao Jia frowned and scolded. Then she took a few steps forward with her mobile phone, stretched out her right hand and waved it twice in the air, trying to find the source of the sound.


    "Woo woo..."


    Zhao Si Liang was covered by a tall man. He tried to make a sound while struggling, trying to attract Gao Jia''s attention.


    While holding Zhao Si Liang, the tall man observed Gao Jia''s movements through the night vision instrument.


    After watching for a while, when Gao Jia was about to walk to Zhao Si''s two sides, the corners of the tall man''s mouth rose and took out a very exquisite swing knife from his waist.


    "Puff!!"


    Gao Jia suddenly felt his face warm and touched it. Then he saw his bloody hands.


    "I grass NIMA!!"


    Gao Jia shook the blood on her hands and threw her body forward, but she didn''t catch anything.


    The tall man looked at Gao Jia and smiled. Then he took a flick knife and stabbed Zhao Si Liang three times in the neck.


    "I grass your mother, where are you?"


    Gao Jia felt around like crazy, but she just couldn''t find Zhao Si Liang''s direction.


    The tall man wiped the knife with Zhao Si Liang''s clothes, then gently put down the dying Zhao Si Liang, turned and walked out of the basement.


    "Creak!!" the door opens again.


    "I fuck your mother!!" Gao Jia rushed to the door with a pistol in her hand.


    After the tall man ran out of the basement, he threw away his head, put on the night vision goggles and directly climbed over the wall, followed by Gao Jia.


    "Brother, I''m here!!" when the short man saw the tall man coming out, he squatted in the corner and waved and shouted.


    "Come on, there''s someone in the back!!" the tall man said back as he ran.


    "Grass Mud Horse!! stop!!" Gao Jia shouted behind the tall man, holding a gun, but there was no effect. Two figures, one high and one low, ran very fast to the road next to the yard.


    "High!! high!! high!!"


    Gao Jia fired three shots, but missed them all at once.


    "Brother, how are things going?" the short man asked as he ran.


    "It''s done..."


    "Dead?" the short man opened his mouth.


    "Yes."


    "It''s so fucking exciting!!" the short man suddenly got excited and ran faster.


    They ran for about four or five minutes and finally found their parking place.


    "Kang!!"


    Gao Jia shot Passat in the trunk.


    "Fuck, I''m scared to death!!"


    The short man who was just about to open the door was frightened by Gao Jia''s shot.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, get in the car quickly!!" the tall man pulled open the door and stepped into the car.


    "It''s too fucking hard..." the short man muttered, pulled open the door and sat on the co pilot.


    "Kang!! Kang!!"


    Gao Jia fired two more shots at Passat.


    With a high foot on the accelerator, Passat''s wheels turned twice in place, and then rushed straight to the road.


    "Click!!"


    When Gao Jia was ready to shoot again, did he have any bullets in his hand.


    "Grass!!"


    Gao Jia gritted her teeth, threw away the pistol and chased in the direction of Passat, but after chasing for a while, Passat drove faster and faster, and the distance between the two sides became farther and farther. Finally, she disappeared directly into Gao Jia''s vision.


    "I grass your mother!!"


    Gao Jia knelt in the middle of the road, leaned on the ground with weak hands, and roared at the top of her voice.

 Chapter 209

    On the 102 National Highway in H City, an old Passat drove at full speed.


    "It''s so fucking exciting!!" the short man sat on the co pilot and laughed excitedly.


    "Are you fucking normal?" the tall man was smoking while driving the car.


    "Brother, aren''t you excited? We killed someone just now!!!" the short man turned his head and looked at the tall man with bare eyes.


    "Hehe, the first time I saw you like this, when I killed for the first time, I was too scared to go out of the house for three days..." the tall man sneered and said.


    "That''s too bad for you..."


    "..." the tall man didn''t speak, and then took a big puff of smoke.


    "Brother, how did you feel just now?" the short man looked at the tall man and asked again.


    "I don''t feel it. I''ve been numb for a long time..."


    "How did you kill that man? Tell me?" the short man looked curious.


    "Are you a tiger? What are you doing?" the tall man asked irritably.


    "Curious." the short man said naively.


    "It''s no good for you to know such a thing..."


    Gao finished, snuffed out the cigarette end, took out the Bluetooth headset in the buckle, bowed his head and pressed a string of numbers on the mobile phone.


    "It''s done," said the tall voice in a flat voice.


    "Dead?" asked the other party in a very magnetic voice.


    "Dead..."


    "OK... OK!" the other side said two good words in succession.


    "Don''t forget before!!" the tall frown reminded.


    "... when I''m sure he''s dead, I''ll remit the money to you."


    "Yes."


    Ten minutes later, Passat got on the highway. Two people, tall and short, came and walked gently, and took Zhao Si Liang''s life away.


    ����


    At the other end, Gao Jia knelt on the road for five or six minutes, stood up helplessly and walked back to the basement in a trance.


    "Back?" Guan was the only one in the basement. When he saw Gao Jia coming in, he quickly got up and shouted.


    "Where are tiger and Leizi?" Gao Jia asked listlessly with drooping eyelids.


    "I went out to find you..."


    "Zhao Si Liang..." Gao Jia paused here, then sighed and didn''t ask.


    "Dead, four knives, fatal!!" Guan knows what Gao Jia wants to ask.


    "Hey, I killed him!"


    Gao Jia shook her head helplessly, and went to Zhao Si Liang''s body with convulsions in the corners of her mouth.


    "Plop!!"


    Gao Jia bent her knees and knelt down directly.


    "Fourth brother, I hurt you!"


    Gao Jia tried not to let her tears flow out, and her voice choked.


    Although Gao Jia and Zhao Si haven''t been together for a long time, they still have some feelings. In a few days, Gao Jia feels that although Zhao Si likes to pretend to be forced, he is not bad. If he can survive this time, he may be able to become friends in the future.


    Looking at Zhao Si Liang''s body, Gao Jia''s guilt magnified infinitely.


    "Do you know who did it?" Guan went to Gao Jia and asked softly.


    "I don''t know..." Gao Jia closed Zhao Si''s eyes and shook his head helplessly.


    "Running for us or him?"


    "It should be running for him." Gao Jia stood up and sat decadent on the sofa.


    "Pa!!"


    The pipe lit the cigarette on Gao Jia''s mouth, and then asked, "what''s next?"


    Gao Jia numbly wrapped a cigarette holder and then whispered, "I want to have a rest..."


    Guan took a helpless look at Gao Jia and then walked out of the basement.


    ����


    An hour later, Gao Jia, Guan Zi, Hu Zi and Niu Lei surrounded Zhao Si Liang''s body.


    "If I had known I wouldn''t bully him..." Niu Lei looked at Zhao Si Liang''s body seriously and said.


    "Me too..." tiger said softly.


    "Cough!!"


    Gao Jia cleared his throat and said in a flat voice, "if you die, you''ll die. We''ll get him into the car and put him at the entrance of the village. Someone will take him away tomorrow morning..."


    "Where are we going?" Niu Lei knew that Zhao Si and Liang had an accident, and they must not be able to stay in H city.


    "... Vietnam!" Gao Jia said in silence.


    Everyone was speechless.


    "We''ll leave for Yunnan in a moment. I''ve contacted the boat for smuggling..." Gao Jia continued.


    "So anxious?" Huzi was surprised.


    "Zhao Si and Liang are dead. Zhao San will be crazy. If you slow down, something may happen..."


    "It''s OK to go out for a walk. I just don''t want to stay at home..." Niu Lei forced out a smile and said softly.


    "Come on, give me a hand!!" Gao Jia went to Zhao Si Liang''s body and said with her thigh in her arms.


    ����


    Three in the morning.


    Gao Jia put Zhao Si Liang''s body on the Jetta near the entrance of the village.


    "Fourth brother, let''s go..." Niu Lei said to Zhao Si Liang''s body like a psycho.


    "Poof!!"


    Gao Jia took out a lighter, scratched twice, and the flint sparked to ignite the lead.


    "Goodbye!!"


    Gao Jia shouted, and then threw his lighter into the yard full of gasoline.


    "Hoo Hoo!!"


    The lighter ignited the gasoline, and a raging fire burned in the yard.


    "Fire!"


    "Put out the fire!"


    "Come on!"


    After the villagers found the fire, the quiet village became lively.


    And Gao Jia disappeared into the night.


    A fire burned out their last traces in H city.


    ����


    At six o''clock in the morning, the fire was extinguished and the village was quiet again.


    Sun Lei arrived with cash and Zhao San''s people.


    "Brother Lei, there is a car parked at the entrance of the village..."


    The driver saw Jetta parked on the side of the road at a glance.


    "Drive over..." Sun Lei yawned and said.


    Three minutes later, sun Lei''s car stopped next to Jetta.


    "Move the money down."


    Sun Lei turned his head and said a word. Then Barak got out of the car with a crutch.


    Seeing sun Lei get off, the others in the car began to get busy and walked to Jetta with their suitcases.


    Sun Lei stood at the entrance of the village, enjoying the fresh air in the morning.


    "The air here is cleaner than that in his mother''s Zhaojia village. I smell a smell in our place..." Sun Lei forced his eyes and mouth.


    "Brother Lei!! brother Lei!!"


    "No!!"


    At this time, the driver hurriedly ran to sun Lei and shouted while running.


    "What''s the matter? I''ll scare you like B!!"


    Sun Lei glared at the driver.


    "In the car... In the car..."


    "What''s wrong in the car? You fucking talk!!" looking at the driver''s stuttering appearance, sun Lei scolded impatiently.


    "There is a corpse in the car..." the driver swallowed his spit and said nervously.


    "What are you talking about?" Sun Lei grabbed the driver''s collar and shouted with staring eyes.

 Chapter 210

    "Car... There''s a body in the car!!" the driver stammered.


    "Xiao Si''s?" Sun Lei was very excited and shook the driver''s body.


    "I don''t know. The body is covered with cloth..."


    "Grass!!"


    Sun Lei let go of the driver and walked quickly to the Jetta with a crutch.


    "Get out of here!"


    Sun Lei pulled away the crowd around the door of the car and found that there was a body in the car, which was very similar to Zhao Si.


    Sun Lei''s throat wriggled and swallowed a spit. Then he stretched out his hand and directly lifted the white cloth on the body.


    When sun Lei saw Zhao Si''s pale face, his body instinctively retreated two steps, and then fell directly to the ground.


    "Xiao Si, Xiao Si, don''t scare your uncle, Xiao Si!!" Sun Lei climbed to the door of the car and shouted with Zhao Si Liang''s head in his arms.


    "Wake up!"


    Sun Lei shook the body with tears in his eyes.


    Half an hour later, sun Lei returned to normal and returned with Zhao Si Liang''s body.


    In the car, sun Lei took out his mobile phone and called Zhao San.


    "Has the money arrived yet?" Zhao San answered the phone and asked anxiously.


    "..." Sun Lei didn''t speak.


    "Did you deliver it? Why didn''t you speak?" Zhao San vaguely felt that something had happened.


    "..." Sun Lei still didn''t speak.


    "You''re dumb, I''ll ask you something!!" Zhao San shouted impatiently.


    "Something happened to Xiao Si..." Sun Lei was silent for a long time and finally spoke.


    "What did you say?" although he felt something was wrong, Zhao San still couldn''t believe it when he heard this sentence.


    "Something happened to Xiao Si..." Sun Lei repeated in a numb tone.


    "Hurt???" Zhao San stood up and asked quickly.


    "Dead..."


    "Bang!"


    When Zhao San heard these two words, the mobile phone slipped from his hand and fell directly to the ground.


    ����


    On the other side, at eight in the morning, in our apartment.


    "Hua Hua..."


    I stood by the pool with my hair like a brooding chicken,


    "Deng Deng Deng!!"


    At this time, the mobile phone I put next to the pool rang. I glanced at it. It was Ji Xuan calling.


    "Are you awake?" Ji Xuan asked directly.


    "Up and up..." I replied with a vague bubble in my mouth.


    "Hurry up, I''m out..."


    "I see, how can you be like Du Xianyang, grinding and chirping..." I hung up irritably.


    "What the fuck are you doing in such a hurry for a birthday?"


    I put on my pants in a panic and stuffed bread.


    After putting on my pants, I * ran into Meng Liang''s room with my upper body.


    Meng Liang didn''t lock the door, so I went straight in.


    "What are you doing?" Meng Liang opened his eyes and asked.


    "Do you have a clean suit? Lend me..."


    With bread in my mouth, I turned Meng Liang''s wardrobe.


    "What are you doing in a suit in the morning?" Meng Liang sat up and looked at me and asked.


    "Isn''t this the 90th fucking birthday of the bank president? I used to give gifts..."


    "Ninety, I can''t live..." Meng Liang said without accumulating his mouth.


    "OK, go back to sleep. I have to go..." I found a white suit and coat on my body and hurried out of Meng Liang''s room.


    "This fool, he wears white for his birthday..." Meng Liang muttered some wordless, then turned his head and went to sleep.


    In fact, sometimes I envy Meng Liang and Liu Rui. I don''t want to eat anything and sleep all day. Although the bar is a little busy at ordinary times, people don''t worry. Unlike me, I have to stretch out my fucking hand for everything. If you don''t stretch out your hand, there is no one to do it for you.


    Today, Ji Xuan will take me to a banquet. The host is the head of a bank in H city.


    Recently, I''m going to implement it at the casino, but I haven''t found any funds, so I''m going to take a loan from the bar. The loan is simple and difficult.


    The loan amount and the next payment time are all exquisite.


    If you have a hard relationship, you will borrow more. If you spend more money, you will have a quick time to pay.


    But some people often have money and don''t know where to spend it. Like me, I don''t know who to look for.


    I told Ji Xuan about these problems. He happened to know a bank president, and the bank president had a fucking birthday today.


    So Ji Xuan is going to help me pull a line and build a bridge with the bank president.


    Ten minutes later, I went downstairs in a noble white suit.


    "What about this!!"


    Ji Xuan, with a pair of sunglasses, poked his head out of a black Land Rover by the side of the road and shouted.


    "Did you change?"


    I reached out and pulled open the door of the Land Rover and collapsed.


    "Hehe, I mentioned it two days ago..."


    Ji Xuan smiled and started the car.


    "I have fucking money to burn..."


    I touched the leather seat under my ass and said jealously.


    "What''s the money? It''s for B..." Ji Xuan said sincerely.


    "You said that you can''t help me if you have fucking money? You have the heart to watch my mother die of thirst?" I asked with bare teeth.


    "You dare not take it if I lend it to you..." Ji Xuan was stunned and said.


    "Kedu makes you fucking nag to death, you know?" I gave Ji Xuan a white look and said some speechless.


    "That''s it!!"


    "Hehe, you are a good child, but you are too fucking honest..." I laughed and joked, and then turned to look at the scenery outside the car.


    Ji Xuan is right. He lent me money from Du Xianyang. I really dare not take it.


    Although the last development zone has passed, and we all said it, I still have a gap in my heart, and I don''t like to owe others too much. Ji Xuan and Du Xianyang have helped me a lot, so I don''t want to owe them any more.


    The most important thing is that I don''t want to tie them too tightly. If I rely too much, I may be inseparable.


    The car can drive for more than 20 minutes.


    "When will you arrive? I''m fucking carsick..."


    I vaguely rolled down the window. I felt very sick and wanted to vomit.


    "Soon, you''re still dizzy with such a good car?"


    Ji Xuan asked with a smile.


    "I''m dizzy. I don''t feel confused when I sit on the bus..." I said on the side of the window.


    "By the way, how much are you going to pay?" Ji Xuan looked at me and asked.


    "Eighty eight thousand..."


    "Almost in place." Ji Xuan nodded.


    "This is my last fucking family, and I don''t have it if it''s not in place..." I shouted with some pain.


    "No, your bar business is also good. Why are you so miserable?" Ji Xuan asked with some confusion.


    "It''s good. I can''t fucking hold it. Du Xianyang keeps accounts every day!!"


    Ji Xuan didn''t mention it. It''s OK. I''m even more angry when I mention it.

 Chapter 211

    More than ten minutes later, Ji Xuan and I rushed to the scene of the ceremony.


    The president Ji Xuan helped me find is Chang Gaoming. His hometown is from the south. He sounds like an intellectual.


    I looked up, glanced at the hotel in front of me and said, "how can such a rich president choose such a simple place for his birthday? I''m not afraid to take his mother''s stick against him..."


    "Sensitive people know what low-key is." Ji Xuan took off his sunglasses and whispered back.


    "Ha ha! The richer the JB is, the better the whole scene..." I said with my back.


    "Who are you talking about?"


    "Look at you, aren''t you worried?" I grinned.


    While chatting with Ji Xuan, I walked to the entrance of the venue on the first floor of the hotel, and outside the entrance stood a very eye-catching sign with four words written on it.


    "Chang mother''s birthday!"


    "Ha ha." I looked at these four words with my back and grinned happily. Then I said to Ji Xuan, "why does JB sound bad..."


    "... I think so!"


    "Ha ha!" we laughed and walked into the meeting side by side.


    After entering the venue, I found that this place is different from the general venue. The main difference is that there is no collection table.


    "I don''t have any gift tables. Did I save this money?" I looked around the meeting and found that there was really no place to collect money.


    "Don''t forget, what are you doing here... Don''t you come in vain if you save money?" Ji Xuan smiled and said.


    "Also!" I nodded and followed Ji Xuan inside.


    At this time, a middle-aged man with slight fat and a pair of myopia came to us quickly.


    "Uncle Chang!!" Ji Xuan waved to the middle-aged man.


    "Come here!!" Chang Gaoming warmly holds Ji Xuan''s hands and says.


    "Coming." Ji Xuan smiled and agreed.


    "Who is this?" Chang Gaoming pointed to me and asked in doubt.


    "Ye Han, the owner of the harem bar!!" Ji Xuan introduced me.


    "Oh, so this is the owner of the bar in the harem. I''ve heard of it for a long time, but I haven''t seen it. I didn''t expect it to be so young!!" Chang Gaoming looked at me up and down, and then stretched out his right hand to me.


    "Hello, President Chang!!" I shook hands with Chang Gaoming very politely.


    "There is no president here. I think you are about the same age as Xiaoji. If you don''t dislike it, call me uncle chang..." Chang Gaoming looked at me with a smile and said.


    "OK, uncle Chang!!"


    "Ha ha, good!!" Chang Gaoming patted me on the shoulder and then said, "young man, work hard and have an unlimited future!!"


    "Definitely......" I smiled and nodded.


    "Uncle Chang, this is what my father asked me to give you..." Ji Xuan looked at the greeting, took out a bank card from his trouser pocket and handed it to Chang Gaoming.


    "Xiao Ji, what are you doing? Do we still need to talk about this relationship between our two families?" Chang Gaoming said with an unhappy face.


    "Uncle Chang, one yard is one yard. If you don''t accept this, I can''t explain it back..." Ji Xuan explained with a puzzled face.


    "Never again!!" Chang Gaoming secretly took the bank card and put it in his pocket.


    I looked at their boastful acting skills. It turned out that they were at the level of movie emperor. Give money if you give money. What are you doing with so many scenes.


    Just when I was stunned, Ji Xuan winked at me. I immediately understood what he meant.


    He hurriedly took out his bank card and said to Chang Gaoming with a smile: "Uncle Chang, they are all nephews. You accept Ji Xuan. You can''t stop me..."


    "Ha ha, Ji Xuan has broken you..." Chang Gaoming smiled and reached for my bank card.


    Now I finally understand why there is no account gift table in this venue. Yesterday, Ji Xuan always stressed that he asked me to bring my bank card. That''s what happened.


    "Uncle Chang, I don''t like what you said..." Ji Xuan glanced and said.


    "Ha ha, I''m kidding. You two sit down first. I''ll go and say hello..." Chang Gaoming smiled and opened the chair beside him, motioning us to take a seat.


    "OK, uncle Chang, you''re busy!!" Ji Xuan nodded.


    "Sorry for the poor reception." Chang Gaoming took a step forward and shook hands with me.


    "Uncle, you are busy. I can eat and drink." I smiled.


    "Let''s get together alone and walk around." Chang Gaojie said to me again.


    "Understand, understand." I nodded.


    After saying that, Chang Gaoming hurried to the door of the venue and warmly greeted other guests.


    "Do you people in the city follow this routine?" after Chang Gaoming left, I looked at Ji Xuan and asked.


    "What do you mean?" Ji Xuan sat down on the chair.


    "Is the ceremony so troublesome?" I sat next to Ji Xuan and said.


    "Oh, they pay more attention to people like them and are afraid of accidents..." Ji Xuan said after drinking tea.


    "Ha ha." I smiled silently and didn''t speak.


    Ten minutes later, the guests arrived.


    Chang Gaoming is very particular about the arrangement of seats. Officials and businessmen sit together, trying to distinguish the two types of people.


    Ji Xuan and I were arranged at the front table. I''m not qualified to sit here. Maybe I borrowed the light of Ji Xuan.


    Our tables are all businessmen from H city. They all wear suits and ties and look very successful.


    Those who can come to the banquet are famous people in H City, especially at our table. I don''t like eating with these people because they talk too fucking fake.


    But Ji Xuan knew these people very well. He would talk to this one for a while, and then talk to that one. The atmosphere on the table was still very harmonious.


    I found that people like Ji Xuan and Du Xianyang are very powerful. It may be because of the family environment. These two people talk to people, talk nonsense and have strong acting skills.


    I sat quietly in the corner, didn''t say a word, just silently listening to their boasting.


    Twenty minutes later.


    The birthday came and the celebration began.


    I''m not interested in this kind of occasion, but it was a very lively thing. It was very official. There was a false momentum everywhere. The old birthday star couldn''t speak out. He was sent down without two minutes on stage.


    After the birthday star left, Chang Gaoming was like the host of the news network. He went up and clattered a lot. In an instant, I found the feeling of having an English class in high school. I couldn''t understand where he was and what he said.


    Look at Ji Xuan beside me. He sat there solemnly, listened very carefully, nodded and applauded from time to time.


    "What is he talking about there?" I asked Ji Xuan curiously.


    "I don''t know!!" Ji Xuan replied without looking at me.


    "I don''t know if you order a JB head..." I was speechless.


    "Used to..."


    "Shit!" I turned my head silently and then listened to Chang Gaoming''s speech.

 Chapter 212

    Chang Gaoming whetted his chirp on the stage for more than half an hour. In the middle, I was going to sleep several times, but I was woken up by Ji Xuan.


    With Chang Gaoming saying, "thank all the guests present!!"


    Announce that his news network is finally over.


    There was thunderous applause below, and the waiter began to serve with the plate.


    Although the hotel is not very good, the food is still good and very high-grade.


    After the dishes were served, I couldn''t manage so much. I waved my chopsticks and ate up. In the morning, I ate half of the bread and was already hungry.


    Ji Xuan was very polite. He didn''t hurry to eat, but first drank one by one.


    Ji Xuan looked at me eating and stabbed me in silence.


    I very despised glanced at Ji Xuan with a glass of wine and a cheap smile on his face. Then I should eat and drink, and ignored him at all.


    My intestines should be green now. I knew it was such a situation. Bring Meng Liang and Yang Song. We can definitely eat back the eighty-eight thousand spent


    The dinner lasted more than an hour, and no one knew me at the dinner table, so no one paid attention to me. They talked about them and I ate mine.


    "Burp!!"


    I put down my chopsticks and burped with great enjoyment.


    "Why? Are you ready?" Ji Xuan glanced at me and asked.


    "Well, the local food is good..." I took out a toothpick and answered while clasping my teeth.


    "You''ve eaten all the fucking dishes on the table..." Ji Xuan said in silence.


    "I don''t think you have time to eat, I''m afraid to waste..." I grinned.


    "Grass!" Ji Xuan turned his head. I knew he didn''t want to talk to me.


    "Go, go to the bathroom with me." I said to Ji Xuan.


    "Are you a sewer? Pull it after eating?" Ji Xuan asked with white eyes.


    "Roll the calf, you''re nagging. It''s really JB killing..."


    I scolded in a low voice. Knowing that he couldn''t leave, I had to go to the toilet alone.


    Five minutes later, outside the men''s room.


    I lit a cigarette, stood by the pool and smoked.


    I smoked less than one-third of this cigarette and saw a middle-aged fat man go out of the toilet.


    I glanced at the fat man and recognized that he was sitting at the table next to us just now. I don''t know his specific name.


    "Man, is there a fire?" the fat man asked me while washing his hands.


    "Yes!" I nodded, took out my lighter and threw it over.


    "Pa!!"


    The fat man nodded, changed the lighter back, then looked at me and said, "come to the banquet


    "... ah, uncle Chang''s birthday, come and take a walk..." I replied with great pretend.


    "It was president Chang''s nephew. Hello, Qian de!" the fat man immediately changed his attitude and spoke very politely after hearing that I was Chang Gaoming''s nephew.


    "Ye Han." I shook hands with Chandler with a smile.


    "Ye Han? Why is the name so familiar?" Qian de closed his eyes and seemed to recall something in his mind.


    "Ha ha, maybe I''ve heard of it..." I smiled and said with a smile.


    "Is that harem bar in the center of the city yours!!!" Chandler finally remembered who I was and said suddenly.


    "It''s mine..." at this time, I was still very happy. Unexpectedly, I was a little famous in H city.


    "Ha ha, I''ve had the opportunity to go over and give my brother support. I''ve always heard that your girl is good..." Qian de patted me on the shoulder.


    "Come on, there must be one for you!!"


    "Ha ha, what will you do then?" Chandler laughed.


    "No, can I accompany you?" I looked at Chandler vaguely and said with a smile.


    "Safe!! ha ha..."


    I talked and laughed with Qian de and walked back to the meeting. Now I admire myself more and more. I can get guests with every gift. If I were a chicken head, I would definitely be a leader in the chicken head industry and go directly to the peak of my life.


    ����


    I talked and laughed with Qian de and walked back to the venue. At this time, the banquet was coming to an end, and people left one after another. I waited for Ji Xuan a little, and then followed him out of the hotel.


    "You can drive later. These B''s can drink too much and give me a little more..." Ji Xuan threw the car key to me and said vaguely with a slight red face.


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll shave it for you?" I looked at the car key in my hand, smiled and said.


    "Lose money after scraping..."


    "Forget it, let''s take a taxi back..." I put the key back into Ji Xuan''s hand.


    "It''s seventy to take a taxi from here to my house. You have the fucking money to burn it?" Ji Xuan threw the car key back to me again.


    Just as we studied and scraped and lost money, a group of people poured out at the door of the hotel. Qian de saw me at a glance and shouted, "Hey, you haven''t left yet?"


    "Oh, no!" I replied casually.


    "... where are you going? I''ll give you a ride." Chandler asked very politely.


    "No, I have a car here. Thank you, brother Qian." I replied with a smile.


    Chandler looked down at the Land Rover key in my hand, and then looked at Ji Xuan next to me. His face was stunned and said, "it''s okay. Let''s talk. I''ll go first."


    Then he turned away with his companions.


    "Who is this man?" Ji Xuan vaguely pointed to Qian de and asked.


    "I met when I went to the bathroom..." I answered as I pulled open the door.


    "Friends?" Ji Xuan drank too much and his tongue trembled.


    "Just make friends with a few things and get some nouns I don''t understand all day..."


    "Grass, just say you don''t understand anything..." Ji Xuan opened the door and sat directly in the back seat.


    "Where are you going?"


    I sat on the main driver and turned my head and asked Ji Xuan.


    "Go home..."


    Ji Xuan lay down in the back seat and snorted.


    "Don''t you go to our harem?"


    I smiled.


    "Don''t go..."


    Ji Xuan waved his hand.


    "You say you don''t whore or gamble. Nothing is good. Why do you earn so much money?"


    I asked very puzzled, but turned around and found that Ji Xuan had fallen asleep.


    "I''m a fucking driver..." I scolded wordlessly, then stepped on the accelerator and the Land Rover started.


    An hour later, I drove my Land Rover back to the harem. Ji Xuan didn''t wake up. I didn''t know the exact location of his home, so I had to pull him over.


    "Come here, two!"


    I rolled down the window and shouted to the security guard at the gate of the harem.


    "President ye, what''s up?"


    The security guard smiled at me.


    "Help me carry that fool in the back of the car..." I pointed to Ji Xuan in the back seat and said.


    "OK!!"


    The security guard nodded and then walked into the harem with Ji Xuan on his back.

 Chapter 213

    "Don''t fucking go inside!! you have to take him to learn scriptures!!"


    After entering the harem, the security guard walked inside with Ji Xuan on his back. I stood in front of the front desk, frowned and shouted.


    "President ye, where do I put him?"


    The security guard took two steps back and smiled at me.


    "Carry it first..." I waved my hand, then went to Wu Mei and asked, "what are you poking, sister Wu?"


    Wu Mei looked up at me, then lowered her head and ignored me at all.


    "No, what do you mean? I''m talking to you!! the signal is bad!!"


    I had a red face and shouted at the table.


    "What can I do for you, sir?"


    Wu Mei finally spoke and gave me a very professional smile.


    "No, how many times have I told you to pay attention to the attitude of talking to me!! does any employee talk to the boss like this???"


    I knocked hard on the table and was very excited.


    "What can I do for you, sir?"


    Wu Mei repeated this sentence. She almost didn''t spit blood for me. I was embarrassed to tidy up my clothes, adjust my mood, and whispered to Wu Mei, "sister, can you give me some face? So many people are watching!"


    "Cut, are we familiar? I''ll give you face..." Wu Meibai glanced at me and said with great disdain.


    As soon as I saw Wu Mei, she was soft and hard. There was really no way to take her, so I simply didn''t have the same experience with her. The big husband can stretch and bend!!


    I can sleep in the toilet every day. This woman is definitely not an ordinary person. I feel a lot better when I think of it.


    "Open me the biggest private room..." I said to the front desk next to Wu Mei.


    "OK, brother Ye!!"


    The girl at the front desk still has a wrong attitude towards me, which shows that I still have a high position in the harem.


    "By the way, find me eight more technicians..." I thought for a while and then said.


    "Brother ye, there aren''t so many..." the girl at the front desk looked at the computer and looked embarrassed.


    "How many more???"


    "There are five that haven''t been clocked..."


    "Five is OK!!"


    "There are also two men..." the front desk continued.


    "Men are OK!! I have no taboos now. As long as I don''t bite people, I''ll straighten everything up!!"


    I shouted very domineering.


    "Puff!!"


    The mineral water that Wu Mei had just drunk gushed out directly.


    "Hahaha!!"


    Wu Mei wiped the mineral water around her mouth and laughed at me.


    "This woman is stupid!"


    I scolded impatiently, then went to the security guard, put my right hand into Ji Xuan''s trouser pocket, and soon touched Ji Xuan''s wallet.


    "Pa!"


    I put Ji Xuan''s wallet on the table and asked the front desk, "how much is it?"


    "Give me the money first?" the front desk asked with wide eyes.


    "You must give it first, Ji always doesn''t need money!!" I patted Ji Xuan who was still sleeping on the back of the security guard.


    "The total consumption is 6800..."


    "Six thousand eight?" I raised my eyebrows at the front desk and deliberately pulled my voice very long.


    "Ah, five thousand off!!" the front desk suddenly realized and quickly changed his words.


    "No JB discount!! Ji always has so much money. What discount!! there''s a salute of 4000 yuan!! don''t ask for 800, make a whole!!" I waved my hand and threw Ji Xuan''s credit card directly onto the table.


    "OK... OK!"


    The front desk stammered a promise, then took the card and brushed it on the POS machine.


    After swiping the card, the old car came in a hurry.


    The old car was followed by three female technicians and two male technicians.


    "I heard that someone ordered five technicians at one go. Let me see where they are?"


    The old car asked at the front desk as it walked.


    The front desk pointed at me.


    "You?" the old car came to me, stared wide and lost his tone.


    "I don''t have so much money, it''s him!!" I pointed to Ji Xuan.


    The old car looked at me and then at Ji Xuan.


    After holding for a long time, he opened his mouth and asked, "drink like this B and massage?"


    "It''s all right, Ji is good!!" I patted the old car on the shoulder, and then went to the technicians. I looked at them one by one. The lightest one of the three women had to weigh two hundred fucking kilograms. The two men were muscular and absolutely strong.


    I nodded with satisfaction, and then said to them, "later, you follow president Ji to the private room. After you go in, you don''t have to do anything. Play with your mobile phone. When the clock comes, you''ll leave, okay?"


    "Understand!!" the technicians agreed.


    "There''s a lot of commission and tips. This is a chance for you. Can you seize it?"


    "Can catch!!"


    "OK, let''s go!!" I waved my hand.


    "Thank you, Mr. Ye!!" the technicians directly bowed to me and shouted loudly.


    "Don''t thank me!! thank Ji Zong!!" I pointed to Ji Xuan and said.


    "Thank you, Mr. Ji!!" Mr. Ji shouted at Ji Xuan again.


    "You''re welcome..."


    Ji Xuan sprawled on the back of the security guard and vaguely agreed.


    "You wait..." I shouted to the security guard.


    "What''s the matter with President ye?" the security guard looked back and asked very puzzled.


    I picked up Ji Xuan''s wallet and took out the cash in it. It could be more than 2000.


    "Take it and buy a new dress..." I stuffed the money into the security guard''s hand and said.


    "Mr. Ye, my clothes are not worth money. It''s okay!!" the security guard looked at the money in my hand and said foolishly.


    "Let you take it, you take it!! president Ji sent you this money!! look down on President Ji!" I stared and shouted.


    "... I''ll take it!!" the security guard swallowed his spit and stammered.


    "Take it! Take it!" I impatiently put the money into the security guard''s hand.


    "Thank you, boss!"


    The security guard smiled excitedly and said.


    "Go, go!"


    I waved my hand, and the security guard carried Ji Xuan to the direction of the private room.


    "Oh, I met a noble man today!!"


    "Not so good!! I haven''t been on the clock for more than three months, and my self-confidence should be gone..."


    "This man is paralyzed. Why do you come out for massage?"


    "Massage therapy!!"


    The technicians chatted and followed the security guard, attracting countless surprised eyes all the way.


    After Ji Xuan left, Wu Mei said to me with the same voice with the old car, "you''re really JB bad!!"


    "What do you two know!! I''m a soliciter for our bar!!" I replied with disdain.


    "Soliciting is not as bad as you?" Wu Mei was speechless.


    "Women''s and children''s views!! he''s a tiger. If you don''t spend some money on him, the money will grow hairy!!"


    With that, I was in a very good mood, humming a little song, and walked into the dance floor on the first floor with my hands on my back.

 Chapter 215

    After attending Chang Gaoming''s banquet, I waited at home for three days before President Chang took the time to see me.


    Chang Gaoming was afraid of bad influence, so he set the location in a high-end private club with strong concealment.


    Because I have no contact with the loan, I don''t know much about the way. For the sake of insurance, I''m going to call Ji Xuan.


    "Hello? President Ji!! what are you doing?" I picked up my cell phone and dialed Ji Xuan.


    "...." Ji Xuan didn''t speak and didn''t know why. He hasn''t contacted me since he spent once in our harem last time. He basically walks around wherever I can appear


    "No, Mr. Ji, what do you mean by not talking? Waste my phone bill?"


    "..." Ji Xuan was still silent.


    "OK, it''s golden to play silence with me, isn''t it? I''ll see Chang Gaoming later. Why don''t you go with me?" I continued.


    "No!!" Ji Xuan replied dryly.


    "Really not?"


    "... unless you pay me back!!" Ji Xuan said in silence.


    "Hehe, do you think it''s possible?"


    The topic of paying back money is too heavy for me.


    "Grass, don''t go if you don''t pay back!"


    "Well, don''t go, right? Mr. Ji, you said that if Du Laoxie saw the passionate photos of you and these two male technicians, how would he react?"


    I picked up another mobile phone, edited a multimedia message and sent it to Ji Xuan.


    After about thirty seconds, Ji Xuan''s scream and curse came out of the receiver.


    "Ye Han, can I grass you!!"


    "It''s all about JB quality. I swear when I talk..." I curled my lips and then pressed the phone directly to death.


    ����


    An hour later, Ji Xuan and I came to the private club with Chang Gaoming.


    "Don''t droop your head. It''s like a dead man. It affects people''s mood..." I looked at Ji Xuan next to me and frowned.


    "Can you shut your fucking mouth!!" Ji Xuan looked at me like killing his father and enemy.


    "Let''s just talk. Don''t swear all the time? We are all in a harmonious society. We are always pretending to be confused with me..." I said.


    "Roll the calf!!" Ji Xuan scolded with gnashing teeth.


    I walked into the private room while pulling light with Ji Xuan.


    After entering, Chang Gaoming has arrived and is drinking tea inside.


    After I exchanged greetings with him, Ji Xuan directly cut into the topic. They talked enthusiastically for more than an hour. I couldn''t understand what they said. I had to sit awkwardly and foolishly aside. I don''t understand this very well, so let Ji Xuan talk to him. I know Ji Xuan won''t pit me, at least not at present.


    At about two o''clock in the afternoon, Chang Gaoming said there was something wrong with the bank. After saying hello to me, he walked out of the private room with his office bag.


    "How is it?" after Chang Gaoming left, I lit a cigarette and looked at Ji Xuan and asked.


    "... not fed yet." Ji Xuan shook his head and lit himself a cigarette.


    "Eighty eight thousand is not enough!! eat money!!" I shouted in surprise.


    "Two eighty-eight thousand are enough..." Ji Xuan looked at my excited look, smiled very happily and said.


    "Grass, it''s too fucking black. I don''t want to borrow this one!!" I waved, picked up my clothes and was ready to go out.


    "If you don''t lend, eighty-eight thousand will be in vain..." Ji Xuan sat in place and looked at me with a smile.


    "Fuck, I''m still riding a Tiger now?" I threw down my clothes and shouted angrily.


    "Ha ha, you use the word quite well..."


    "Don''t fucking laugh, I wonder if Chang Gaoming bought you out and fooled me!!" I said angrily.


    "Add it up yourself..."


    "Tell him how much you will give him next time!!"


    "It''s still at this price. He doesn''t dare to take more, and people can''t see less..."


    "Grass, the more money you have, the more money you spend..."


    I was so angry that my head was confused. I polished haw and threw down a word, and then went straight out of the private club.


    ����


    After leaving with Ji Xuan, I returned to the harem. Before I got off the bus, I saw a familiar figure.


    This is the middle-aged fat man I met in Chang Gaoming''s banquet toilet that day


    That''s the toilet man in Ji Xuan''s mouth, Qian de.


    The man told me at that time that I didn''t take it seriously when he was free to come and support me, but he came that night and spent 28000 directly.


    It''s nothing. After that day, Chandler came almost every day. It''s the fourth day. He spent at least 20000 yuan a day. He was directly listed as a key protected customer by Ruige.


    When my brother Rui saw him, it was like seeing the God of wealth. He almost hung the whole picture at the gate of our harem and offered incense every day.


    Qian De is now close to Du Xianyang in our harem. The main reason is that people pay money and Du broken shoes keep accounts.


    The ladies of our harem also affectionately call them brothers of the harem.


    At first, I wondered if Qian de came to me, but later I found that I thought too much. People didn''t do anything except drinking and massage every day, and they didn''t publicize it, that is, they spent silently.


    "Brother Qian, come again!!"


    I stepped forward and bared my teeth.


    "Ha ha, Ye Zi just came back?"


    When Chandler saw me, he put his arm around my shoulder and asked with a laugh.


    "Well, I went out to do something just now..."


    I nodded.


    "Just come back and have a drink with me!!"


    "Brother, how are you drinking?" I patted Chandler on the stomach and asked.


    "I''ve been drinking at other people''s house for more than ten years. Now my brother has this business, and I have to support it!!" Chandler said very heartily.


    Although the words sound a little false, the RMB Qian de took out is true, so I don''t hate him very much.


    "As long as you come here, put my liver on the alcoholic liver!!" I motioned in the direction of my liver and said shamelessly.


    "Brother ye, if you say this, we won''t get drunk today!!"


    Chandler put his arm around my shoulder and walked into our harem bar laughing.


    ����


    An hour later, I ran out of Chandler''s private room with my mouth covered and ran directly to the toilet.


    "Wow..."


    "Wow..."


    I threw up with the toilet.


    "Fuck, I vomited three times in an hour. Today is a record breaking..."


    I rinsed my mouth, then took out my cell phone and dialed Liu Rui.


    "What''s up, boss Ye!!" Liu Rui asked with a low voice.


    "Don''t fucking hide, Room 203, go and help me for a while!! WOW!!"


    Then I hung up and threw up.

 Chapter 216

    The next day, in my room.


    I opened my eyes vaguely and my head was as painful as explosion. Yesterday, after I vomited three times in the toilet, I was dragged back by Chandler and directly dried fragments for me. I don''t know how I came back.


    I rubbed my head. I was just about to open the quilt. Suddenly, I saw Liu Rui, Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song, old car and Duan Hui sitting by my bed, one by one.


    "Fuck!! what are you doing in the house when you don''t sleep? Wake me up


    I looked at several people and asked.


    "Wake up?"


    Liu Rui looked at me seriously and asked.


    I looked at Liu Rui''s appearance and their strange behavior, vaguely feeling what had happened.


    "What''s the matter?"


    I looked at Liu Rui carefully and asked.


    "It''s all waiting for you. When you wake up, we''ll have a meeting!!"


    Liu Rui said solemnly.


    "Meeting? What meeting?"


    I don''t understand.


    "Cough..."


    Liu Rui ignored me, cleared his throat and said, "yesterday was a day remembered by history, yesterday was an unforgettable day..."


    "What happened yesterday? Yesterday was September 18th?"


    I whispered to yuan yuan next to me.


    "I speak, others keep quiet!!"


    Liu Rui glared at me and said.


    I quickly shut up. Liu Rui then said, "although yesterday has passed, the shame is still engraved in our hearts!!"


    Liu Rui''s small knock was very hard, and the emotional incitement was very in place, so everyone clapped. Although I didn''t know what happened, I also clapped.


    "Stop!!"


    Liu Rui opened the quilt, patted me on the thigh and shouted.


    "Grass, why the fuck are you patting me on the thigh!!"


    I kicked Liu Rui directly on the back and scolded.


    "Don''t you have to shoot something to stop?"


    Liu Rui said with some grievances.


    "You can''t make a fucking bed!!"


    I looked at my red thighs and said with some pain.


    "The bed doesn''t sound..."


    "Roll the calf!!" I scolded wordlessly.


    "OK, let''s go on with the meeting!!" Liu Rui tidied up his collar and said, "what do you think about yesterday?"


    Everyone lowered their heads and the room was silent.


    "Who can tell me what happened yesterday?" I asked anxiously.


    "What''s the matter? You still have the face to ask?" Liu Rui shouted, gnashing his teeth in front of me.


    "Why am I ashamed to ask..."


    "Yesterday is the biggest shame since the opening of our harem!!! It is a day that our harem will never forget!!"


    Liu Ruiyi shouted angrily.


    "Can you not drag the fucking words!! say the point!!"


    I went up and kicked Liu Rui in the head.


    Liu Rui rubbed his head and then said, "seven old men, seven!! plus half of my daughter-in-law!! haven''t drunk a Chandler!! do you think it''s a shame?"


    "That''s it?" I was a little surprised.


    "Isn''t that enough? Those who open bars can''t drink what others consume!! if one can''t drink, don''t say anything. Seven people haven''t drunk yet!! it''s a fucking shame. How can we get around in the bar industry in the future? What do peers think? What do customers think?"


    Liu Rui shouted very excited and spit on Xingzi''s face.


    "No, what are you doing in my house?" I wiped my face and asked.


    "Why do you say? Everyone else is OK, which is the most humiliating thing for you!! I won''t say anything after vomiting three times!! how do you explain when you drink too much, holding someone else''s miss and shouting mom?" Liu Rui asked with his finger on my head.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked a little confused.


    The crowd nodded.


    "Fuck, you talk first, I''ll go to the bathroom..." I opened the quilt and ran directly to the bathroom in my house.


    "Ye Han, come out!"


    Liu Rui knocked on the door and shouted.


    "You talk, I won''t go out..."


    I''m not a fucking fool. They have to bury me when I go out. I can''t go out even if I''m killed.


    Liu Rui had no choice but to go back to the meeting. They studied for more than ten minutes. Finally, they agreed and decided to have another PK with Qian de tonight to get back some face.


    After they left, I dared to come out of the toilet and put on my clothes and go out.


    Today, I made an appointment with Su Su to walk with her. I thought I was late, but Su Su didn''t come when I arrived.


    It took more than ten minutes for Susu to come.


    "Elder sister, we made an appointment at two o''clock. It''s three thirty now!!" I put my cell phone in front of Su Su and asked loudly.


    Although I''ve only been here for more than ten minutes, I''m still ashamed to scold Su Su.


    "Sorry, I''m in a traffic jam!!" Su Su explained awkwardly.


    "Is traffic jam an excuse? Don''t you know if you''ll come earlier?"


    It''s a pleasure to talk to Su Su like this. I think my b-suit is very successful.


    "What do you want to do?" Susu lowered his head and whispered.


    "I''ll forgive you if you kiss me!!!" I put my face in front of Jesus and said shamelessly.


    "Pa!!"


    Su Su slapped me in the face.


    "Are you used to you recently?" asked Susu, twisting my ear.


    "No... no, sister, I know I''m wrong. Let go of your hand quickly!!"


    I bared my teeth in pain and shouted with a distorted expression.


    "Hum!!"


    Susu loosened my ears and walked forward with high toes.


    "This woman, sooner or later I have to give you some medicine..."


    I looked at Su Su''s charming back and muttered viciously.


    ����


    I accompanied Susu for more than two hours, but Susu didn''t buy anything for herself except a jack jones coat for me.


    And I found that this woman can really walk. I was very tired an hour ago, but she walked inside like a chicken''s blood.


    "Elder sister, if you don''t buy it, can we stop walking?" I squatted in the corner and asked.


    "Get up quickly..." Su Su glared at me and said.


    "No, you don''t buy anything. Why do you say you walk so hard!!"


    "I didn''t like it!!"


    "So many things you don''t like?"


    "No..." Susu shook his head.


    "No, I won''t go. I''m tired to death..." I waved my hand. No matter what she said, I didn''t want to go forward.


    "Let''s have dinner..." Su Su thought for a moment and said.


    "OK!!"


    I nodded immediately and stood up.


    In this way, I was shamelessly cheated by Su Su and followed her. For more than an hour, she finally took me to a hot pot shop

 Chapter 217

    Su Su and I ate in the hot pot restaurant for more than two hours. I looked up at the time. It was almost ten o''clock.


    "Are you ready?" I asked, looking at Susu who was drinking water.


    "Eat well!!" Susu nodded.


    "OK, I''ll send you back later..."


    "No more strolling?" Susu covered his mouth and smiled.


    "Sister, please let me go!! can''t I take it yet?" when I heard that Su Su was going to walk, I immediately collapsed and shouted.


    "Look at your promise..." Su Su glanced at me, then stood up and prepared to go.


    After we walked out of the hot pot shop, Su Su reached out to stop a taxi and turned to me and said, "you''re very busy there. You don''t have to send me. Go back quickly..."


    What Su Su said is true. Our bar is really busy now. Basically, everyone has work after 10 o''clock. Even the newcomers have to work hard every day until 3 o''clock before they can go back to the wine cellar.


    When I heard Su Su''s words, I was still very moved. I always felt that a good-looking girl like Su Su had a bad temper, but Su Su Su was an exception. She was very sensible, didn''t stick to people and didn''t do it.


    "OK, then you should pay attention to your safety and call me when you get home..." I looked at Susu and said with a smile.


    "OK!!" Susu smiled and gave me an OK gesture.


    "Wait a minute!" I came forward and grabbed Susu''s hand.


    "What are you doing?" asked Susu.


    "Don''t talk." I put my arms around Susu''s neck, gave her a kiss on the face, and then ran crazy to the parking lot.


    "You bitch!!" Su Su blushed, looked at my back and scolded in a low voice, then opened the door and got into the car.


    ����


    I was in a good mood when I was driving. Although I was very tired after walking with Su Su all day today, I kissed Su Su. This wave is still good


    When I got to the harem, I got out of the car, then hummed a little song and walked unsteadily to the door. However, I found that today''s harem was very deserted. There was no parking space at the door.


    "Are there so few people today? My fucking starting career is going downhill?" I muttered, and then accelerated my pace.


    I went to the hall on the first floor and found that there was no one inside. I felt that something might be wrong.


    I went upstairs again and found no one.


    "Fuck, you play hide and seek with me!! why are there no people..." I looked at the empty hall and muttered very puzzled.


    "Da Da!"


    At this time, I saw Wu Mei running out with a small satchel and high heels beating the ground very rhythmically.


    "Wu Mei!!" I stood at the second floor stairs and shouted.


    "What have you done!!" Wu Mei shouted anxiously after turning her head and seeing me.


    "I just went out to have dinner with Su Su. Why are there no people?" I quickly walked downstairs and looked at Wu Mei strangely.


    "Why don''t you turn on the phone?"


    "Power on." I took out the phone in confusion and found that there was no electricity.


    "Can you do something serious this day!! go out to pick up girls every day!!" Wu Mei scolded as she dragged me out.


    What Wu Mei said was fucking confused. Did I make a mistake when I fell in love?


    "What''s the matter, where''s this man?" I stopped and asked.


    "It''s all in the hospital. I''ll come back and get the money."


    "Let Chandler drink into the hospital???" I was stunned and said.


    "What, Duan Hui was beaten in the intensive care unit!!" Wu Mei replied very impatiently.


    "What? Who the fuck hit me!!" I shouted with my voice several decibels higher and staring at the beads.


    "I don''t know. I knew Duan Hui was seriously injured..."


    When I heard Wu Mei''s words, my head hummed, and then I ran to the car quickly.


    I stepped on the accelerator and ran three red lights.


    "Don''t get in the fucking way. It''s so hard to kill you!!" I opened the window and shouted at an Audi in front of me with red eyes.


    "Leaf, calm down..." Wu Mei frowned and reminded.


    "How can I calm down? Huizi is in the intensive care unit!!" I turned my head and yelled at Wu Mei. Wu Mei looked at me with fear. I should have never seen me like this.


    In principle, we have also experienced great storms, but we have also suffered minor injuries. This time, Duan Hui entered the intensive care unit. What does the intensive care unit represent??


    It means that it may not be rescued at any time!!


    It means you could be fucking dead at any time!!


    The more I think, the more anxious I am, and the more confused I am.


    After a while, Wu Mei and I rushed to the hospital. The door of the emergency room was full of people, including Liu Rui, Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song, old cars, things, North and south, and even Qian de.


    "Duan Hui, how''s it going?" I shouted at the old car.


    The old car looked at me, then shook his head and said, "I don''t know yet..."


    I sat decadent on the ground and looked at the red words in the rescue on the door.


    Lao Che and Duan Hui pay the most among us. I don''t feel so guilty when others are injured, but they are the only two. I always feel that I owe them.


    I don''t want to know what happened. I just sit quietly on the ground and smoke.


    The others did not speak, but smoked one by one. Slowly, there were cigarette butts on the ground, and the corridor was filled with smoke.


    "Brother ye, I have something else to do, so I''ll go first..." Qian de came to me, patted me on the shoulder and said.


    "En en..." I promised weakly.


    "Duan Hui is fine. Tell me if you have any difficulties. I''ll try my best to help!!" Chandler threw down and turned out of the corridor.


    Looking at Chandler''s back, I was still a little moved. I haven''t known him for a long time. It''s really good to say this to me.


    ����


    Just then the door of the emergency room opened and the surgeon and nurse came out.


    "Doctor, how''s my friend?" the first one to stand up was the old car, who shouted at the doctor with a very excited expression.


    "Doctor!!"


    "Is the patient awake?"


    ��������


    Meng Liang and others surrounded in an instant, while I squatted quietly on the ground without talking.


    The doctor took off his mask wearily, looked at the old car through a thick myopia lens, then pushed them away and shouted: "the patient has lost too much blood, which has been controlled, and now his life is no longer in danger..."


    After listening to the doctor, I sat down on the ground and took a deep breath. My tight nerves finally relaxed at the moment.


    "Smoking is not allowed here."


    Just as I was about to light the cigarette on my mouth, the doctor suddenly shouted.


    I smiled, put away my cigarette, looked at the doctor and asked, "can we go in now?"


    "The patient hasn''t woke up yet and needs a rest..." the doctor threw down this sentence with a straight face, and then followed the nurse back to the office.

 Chapter 218

    Two hours later, several of us entered Duan Hui''s ward.


    I looked at Duan Hui in a coma and felt an unspeakable taste in my heart.


    Duan Hui was cut eight times. There were more than ten wounds, but fortunately they were all skin injuries and did not hurt internal organs.


    "Who knows what''s going on?" I looked at the crowd and asked in a cold voice.


    "I know."


    It never occurred to me that North and South were talking.


    "Tell me..." I rubbed my face and said with a tired expression.


    The north and the South were silent for a moment, and then gave a general account of what happened.


    The contents are as follows.


    Harem, 9 p.m.


    There are more and more people on the dance floor on the first floor. There is nothing wrong in the wine cellar. The two brothers, East, West, North and south, are ready to go downstairs to help.


    They found the old car. At first, the old car didn''t want them to help, but the waiter was really busy. They had no choice but to ask them to help the waiter do some odd jobs of delivering wine and fruit dishes.


    It''s not the first time they''ve done this job, so they''re much more skilled than the first time.


    Slowly, the north and South are no longer as slow as they were just now. They are not so careless when walking, but it is because of this carelessness that today''s murder occurred.


    After working hard for more than an hour, North and South finally took time to go to the toilet. North and South went to the urinal, wiped the sweat on his forehead, lit a cigarette and puffed up. When North and South drained water, the walkie talkie between his waist rang.


    "North and south, card holder 433, a fruit plate, a bottle of Red Square!!"


    "OK, OK!!"


    North and South promised to the walkie talkie, and then some distressed put out the cigarette they had just smoked. After putting the remaining half of the cigarette back into the cigarette box, North and South shook their fat body and ran back to the dance floor quickly.


    "What are you doing?" Wu Mei at the front desk asked with a smile, looking at the anxious look of the north and the south.


    "Go to the bathroom..." north and South looked at Wu Mei, blushed, scratched her head and said.


    "Say so, I won''t let you come back..."


    "Nothing, nothing..."


    The north and South waved their hands, and then they were ready to rush into the dance floor with fruit plates and wine.


    "What''s the hurry!! when ye comes back, I''ll ask him to give you more..."


    Wu Mei smiled and shouted, but the north and South had run far away.


    "Bang!!"


    North and South had just run out for less than five meters. When they bowed their heads, they directly bumped into a man, and the fruit plate and wine spilled all over the man.


    In our northeast, the bar can not avoid a kind of people, that is, wine ignorant children.


    Generally, the quality of these people is relatively low. They can''t live without wine three times a day. If they drink too much, they will make trouble. It''s good to curse at a loud voice. Some people like to smash things and flirt with waiters.


    However, the man hit by the north and South obviously belongs to the kind of wine muddleheaded child I said.


    "Right... Right... Sorry!!" north and South looked at the young man in front of them and stammered.


    "Are you fucking blind? Such an adult can''t see?" the young man spoke very quickly and scolded with his neck.


    "I didn''t mean to..." although the young man scolded hard, the north and the South knew they were wrong, so their attitude was better.


    "Fool!! what do you say?"


    The young man reached out and grabbed the collar of the north and the south. The north and the South instinctively hid and pushed the young man with his right hand. The skinny young man was pushed by the north and the south, which directly gave him a somersault.


    "Do you dare to beat people?" the young man lying on the ground scolded directly from north to south.


    "I... I didn''t mean it!!!"


    The north and South came forward to help the youth, but at this time, four or five people rushed to the dance floor.


    "Brother, what''s the matter?" the leader asked the young man.


    "He hit me!!" the young man lying on the ground shouted shamelessly.


    "Do you dare to beat someone!! fuck him for me!!" the leader waved his big hand, and the group rushed north and South without any work.


    "What''s the matter!! what the fuck are you doing!!" Duan Hui saw something wrong at this time and ran over and shouted.


    "Who are you?" the young man lying on the ground looked at Duan Hui and asked.


    "I''m the manager of this bar..." Duan Hui frowned back. He looked at the young man lying on the ground and knew that the man must have drunk too much. It''s hard to deal with it.


    "Well, you came just in time. Your waiter just hit me and then hit me. What do you say?" the young man stood up and tilted his neck.


    "Did you hit someone?" Duan Hui asked, looking at the north and south.


    "I didn''t, he lied!!" Nanbei gasped.


    "Fart, you didn''t hit me. How the hell did I lie on the ground..." the young man shouted like the porcelain touching aunt.


    Duan Hui looked at more and more people watching the excitement around him, frowned and said to the young man, "why don''t I exempt your order today? We apologize to you. What do you think?"


    "No!!" the young man shook his head immediately.


    "What do you want?" Duan Hui adjusted his mood and asked with a smile.


    "Let him kneel down and apologize for me!!" the young man shouted pointing to the north and south.


    Duan Hui''s face changed when he heard this. He knew that the cause was that the north and the South hit people, but he wouldn''t kneel down for him!!


    "Shall we change the solution?" Duan Hui then asked.


    "OK, you let your mother accompany me all night!!" the young man shouted very foolishly. The voice was loud and everyone around laughed.


    Duan Hui endured the fool for a long time. Finally, he couldn''t help it. He bit his teeth, hooked his hook finger at the young man and said, "come on, come here!!"


    "What are you doing?"


    "Pa!!"


    Duan Hui drew a mouth directly into the young man''s face and directly fanned out.


    "Grass Mud Horse, hit him for me." the young man shouted with his face covered.


    At this time, Yang Song and Meng Liang came.


    "Huizi, what''s the matter?" Yang Song asked vaguely with a lollipop in his mouth.


    "This man is a little shameless..." Duan Hui''s voice trembled.


    "Bang!!"


    "Do him if you don''t want to face him. What do you think!!" Yang Song grabbed a wine bottle and patted the young man on the head.


    Yang Song''s wine bottle opened the prelude to the battle. Meng Liang, Duan Hui, East, West, north, South and others did not care so much. They kicked the young man and his accomplices fiercely. The young man was beaten with blood all over his mouth.


    Several people kicked them for more than two minutes, and then asked the security guard to throw them out of the bar.


    "You have to deal with the trouble like this. Fools can''t get used to it. Can you get used to so many fools?" after the battle, Yang Song threw down this sentence unfathomably, and then walked back to the lady''s rest room to boast about her glorious deeds.

 Chapter 219

    Duan Hui didn''t pay attention to those fools after beating them. He thought these people were ordinary gangsters, so he did what he should do when he returned to the dance floor.


    Half an hour later.


    Three vans slowly stopped at the gate of the harem. The leader was a man. He was not tall, about one meter seven, with a small flat head, bare arms, and two big words of forbearance on his back.


    Next to the leader was the young man who had just been beaten by Duan Hui.


    The leader got out of the car and roared. With a wave of his hand, Hula came out more than 20 social young people with machetes in their hands.


    "Is that it?" the leader stood at the gate of the harem and asked the beaten youth.


    "That''s it!" the young man nodded quickly.


    "Go!!" the leading young man took a machete, kicked open the gate of the harem and came in very arrogantly.


    "Welcome..." before the welcoming lady finished, she quickly stepped back two steps when she saw the appearance of these people.


    "Pa Peng!!"


    The leading young man had a big mouth and shouted directly on the face of the welcoming lady. Then Jane said very cleanly, "get out!!"


    "Draw it up, stand aside for me!!" the younger brother behind the leading youth shouted arrogantly, waving a machete.


    When the guests on the dance floor saw these people coming in, they ran frantically to the door. In a moment, there was no one in the back palace.


    Duan Hui saw these people and immediately ran out.


    "Big brother, he just hit me..." the beaten youth shouted Duan Hui directly.


    "Did you hit him just now?" the leader shook his neck and asked.


    "What do you mean?" although Duan Hui was holding machetes in the opposite hand, Duan Hui didn''t show fear.


    "You dare to beat my people?" the leader held a knife and said to Duan Hui.


    At this time, Meng Liang and Liu Rui all rushed down from the second floor with guys in their hands.


    "You have more than one JB!!!" Meng Liang scolded directly with a military thorn in his hand.


    "Who are you?" the leader looked at Meng Liang and asked.


    Meng Liang grinned after hearing what he said, then pointed at his back and said, "look what''s behind you?"


    As soon as the leader turned back, Yang Song, who didn''t know when to go around behind him, took the wine bottle and patted it directly on his face.


    "Bang!!"


    The wine bottle burst.


    The leader''s face was covered with blood.


    The leader swayed and then fell back.


    Before the battle began, the leader was given a bottle of wine by Yang Song and lost his combat ability.


    The leader lay down, but the battle continued.


    "I grass your mother!!!"


    "Fuck him!"


    The younger brother behind the leader roared, then held up a machete and rushed towards Meng Liang, Yang Song and others. The battle officially kicked off.


    It goes without saying that Meng Liang''s fighting ability is the first main force in our harem. It''s absolutely no problem to fight three in one.


    Although Liu Rui and Yang Song have some disadvantages in body lattice, they have also been trained. They are waving machetes, one for the other.


    As for Duan Hui''s combat effectiveness with the old car, it was a little worse. The opposite people knew that they were more face-to-face, so they rushed to them. As soon as they came and went, they couldn''t greet each other.


    "Get the fuck away from me!!" just when the old car was blocked in the corner, something came running with a kitchen knife. Yes, yes, it''s a kitchen knife.


    When Liu Rui took the weapons on the second floor, they had already picked up the good ones. When they took the things, there was only a rolling pin and a kitchen knife left.


    "Peng!! Peng!!"


    According to the old car''s memory, things were extremely fierce with kitchen knives. One person stopped seven or eight people across the street. If it wasn''t for the help of things, the situation of the old car might be more serious than Duan Hui.


    There were many people in the opposite direction. Slowly, Meng Liang and Liu Rui were too busy for themselves. In the twinkling of an eye, Meng Liang was cut two or three times in the back.


    Meng Liang was injured, not to mention Duan Hui. He stepped back while fighting. He leaned against the wall. Duan Hui felt that countless machetes kept cutting on himself.


    His combat effectiveness is not good. There are many people around him.


    When a group of people cut around Duan Hui, he directly pulled the young man who had just slapped his mouth.


    "Pooh! Pooh!!"


    Duan Hui clutched the knife in his hand and stabbed the man''s belly.


    Although Duan Hui didn''t have the courage to kill, he had completely lost his mind at this time. He couldn''t manage so much. He could count one by one.


    The blood from the young man''s stomach dyed Duan Hui''s clothes red. Duan Hui shouted and scolded like a wild beast.


    At this time, Wu Mei, hiding at the front desk, kept dialing my number, but it was turned off.


    She didn''t dare to call the police. She could only repeat the action of dialing with tears in her eyes.


    "Draft it? Get the fuck out of here!"


    At this time, Meng Liang had finished dealing with the gangsters around him and rushed to Duan Hui with the army stab.


    "Puff!!"


    Meng Liang casually pulled over a gangster. The gangster didn''t respond. He just screamed.


    "Ah!!!"


    "Puff!!"


    Meng Liang''s army stabbed directly into the gangster''s stomach.


    "Can you draft it? Who can move? Come here!!" Meng Lian is now covered with blood. He is carrying an army thorn and looks at the gangsters around him like a god of death.


    "Who won''t accept the draft!!" at this time, Liu Rui and Yang Song also rushed over and shouted around Duan Hui.


    The gangster stepped back and looked at the group with trembling.


    "Run!!" just at this time, I don''t know who shouted.


    After hearing this sentence, the bastards ran out like crazy and knocked down the wine glass and bottle all the way.


    When everyone was gone, Meng Liang hurried to Duan Hui.


    "Huizi, are you okay?" Meng Liang shouted with Duan Hui in his arms.


    "Nothing, help me to the hospital..." Duan Hui replied with one eye open and one eye closed in a very weak voice.


    "Call an ambulance!!" Meng Liang turned his head and shouted.


    "The ambulance is too late to get in my car..." at this time, Qian De, who has been watching the excitement, ran out and said.


    "Thanks!!"


    Meng Liang looked at Qian de with a complicated expression. It may be because Qian de was watching the excitement just now, so Meng Liang was dissatisfied.


    But I don''t think people should be blamed for this kind of thing. Chandler told us that it''s the relationship between drinking a few drinks. It''s obviously unrealistic for you to let people help you with your life. I think it''s very good if he can say how to get in his car.


    Five minutes later, the police arrived.


    Guo thought personally led the team. After arriving at the scene, Guo thought wrung his eyebrows and scolded: "these are fucking savages!! don''t pay attention to the police!!"


    Then he began to chase the bastards with his people.


    Fifteen minutes later, Duan Hui was sent to the hospital. The others were not seriously injured, so they simply wrapped up.

 Chapter 220

    After listening to the dictation from the north and the south, I turned upside down in my mind and blamed myself very much for why I was not present at that time. If I were here, Duan Hui might not be able to stand such serious injuries. I would rather lie in the hospital bed, even Liu Rui or Meng Liang, but Duan Hui, the one who works hard and pays the most in our harem.


    "You all come out with me..." I inadvertently lit a cigarette and frowned at everyone in the room.


    In the corridor, we surrounded each other.


    "Tell me, what do you think of the this?" I asked with the a blank face, flicking ashtray.


    "It''s my fault. It''s all my fault. If I weren''t too stupid, Huige wouldn''t get hurt..." Nanbei said with his head down and very guilty.


    "It has nothing to do with you, you don''t have to blame!!" I patted Nanbei on the shoulder, comforted him, then looked at others and asked, "what about you? Don''t you have anything to say?"


    The crowd was silent.


    "Well, no one is talking, right? Let me say a few words!! Duan Hui can lie here. I have a great responsibility. If I were here, maybe the problem would not be so serious, but I don''t want to forget it. All the fights have come to my house!! what do you mean??? Is it that you shit around your neck? Do you give too much face? My brothers are all like him Mom was beaten like this. If I don''t show my attitude, I really think our harem is a children''s paradise!!! I''m going to rectify this matter. Do you have any objection? I stared at everyone and shouted.


    "Leaf, just say how to fix it!!" Liu Rui was the first to say.


    "Yes, just tell us where to stab the knife. You can decide the others yourself!!" Meng Lian also said.


    "Old car, what do you think?" I looked at the old car and asked.


    "I''ve known Huizi for 12 years..." old Che gritted his teeth and replied.


    "That''s OK, no one opposes, isn''t it?" I asked again.


    "How about me? Why don''t you ask my opinion?" Yang Song shouted at this time.


    "Your opinion is ignored!!" I glanced at Yang Song and then said, "I''ll try to find out these people later. You find people with two thousand heads. You should be able to reach out, okay?"


    "Understand!!!" the crowd nodded.


    "OK, let''s go first!!"


    I waved my hand, then went to the corridor window and began to make a phone call.


    My first call was to Guo Siwei.


    "Hello? Team Guo, what are you doing?" I asked with a smile after Guo thought took the phone.


    "What do you say? There''s such a big thing happening in your harem. What can I do for you?" Guo thought in an irritable tone.


    "Brother Guo, can you raise your hand..." I asked tentatively.


    "... what do you mean?" Guo thought a little surprised.


    "Can you leave it alone?" I asked directly.


    "Isn''t it your people who are injured? What do you mean?" Guo thought made me ask a little confused and said very puzzled.


    "I think I can solve it myself?"


    "..." Guo thought without speaking.


    "Brother Guo, I beg you!!" I gritted my teeth and said.


    "Shit, just toss it!"


    Guo thought scolded and then hung up directly.


    Seeing that the phone was hung up, I smiled helplessly. I really don''t know what the relationship between Guo thinking and Liu Yong is. It''s so fucking easy. As long as I speak, Guo thinking won''t refuse.


    I called him for two purposes.


    First, don''t catch the man opposite.


    Second, he leaned aside when we started.


    Then I called Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan, but both of them were out of town and didn''t catch up with what happened today, so I didn''t know who the opposite side was. But Du Xianyang called me 20 tough guys without saying a word.


    I lay down by the window and thought for a while. Then I picked up the phone and called Chandler. Because he was there, I thought he might know the group.


    "Hey, brother Qian."


    "How''s Duan Hui?" Qian de asked anxiously.


    I never thought that Qian de could care about Duan Hui''s injury at this time.


    "Nothing''s wrong..." I paused and said.


    "That''s good, that''s good, what can I do for you to call me?" Chandler continued.


    "Brother, do you know anyone who started today?" I asked very directly.


    "... leaves!! don''t you embarrass me?"


    Chandler''s tone is very helpless. I know he doesn''t want to get involved in this, but at least he knows who''s doing it.


    "Just think I didn''t ask..."


    I can understand Chandler''s difficulties, so I didn''t go on asking.


    "Leaf, thank you for being considerate. If you don''t have enough money, tell me!!"


    "OK," I nodded.


    "If your cell phone doesn''t work, send me a text message..." Chandler continued.


    "I see!!"


    With that, I hung up the phone, lay down by the window and looked at the night outside the hospital.


    Five minutes later, I received a text message from a strange number.


    I grinned and clicked on the text message.


    The content is as follows: "weekly game hall, Jinle."


    Chandler sent me this message.


    I put away my cell phone, walked to the old car and asked, "how''s the shaking?"


    "It''s coming soon!!" the old car replied.


    "How many?"


    "Twenty!! all can play with their lives!!" the old car said with his cell phone in his hand.


    "OK, that''s enough!!" I nodded and shouted, "come home with me and get the guy!!"


    At this time, North and South ran to me and said, "leaf, my brother and I also want to go..."


    "You two won''t get involved in such a thing..." I frowned and refused.


    "Take us!!" the thing said stubbornly.


    "..." I frowned and didn''t speak, because I really didn''t want them to go. After all, it''s not a good thing.


    "It''s because of me. I''m sorry..." north and South dragged my hand and said.


    "OK, you two follow, but you must listen to me when you go. Do you understand?" looking at their sincere eyes, I had to reluctantly agree.


    "Understand!!" they nodded.


    "Let''s go, fight and make do with it. Are you two careless?" I smiled and kicked the north and south, and then took them out of the hospital.


    Twenty minutes later, when we got home, we found some machetes and some army thorns. To be on the safe side, I took a pistol.


    Twenty five minutes later, the people in the old car and Du Xianyang arrived together.


    "Let''s go!!" I shouted at the van.


    Seven vans lined up and drove neatly on the road.


    This is our second expedition to the harem. The last time we were forced to be helpless.


    But this time, the tiger comes out of the mountain and the blood is all over the sky!!!

 Chapter 221

    In front of the game hall in H city on Saturday.


    "Didi!!"


    In the distance, the headlights of the van are on


    "Creak!!"


    A sudden brake, six vans parked neatly in front of the game hall.


    "Pay the fare first and tell the driver to fight without running, and I''ll pay if the car is smashed!!" I sat on the co driver and turned my head to the old car.


    The old car nodded and jumped out of the car directly.


    "Come down!"


    After the old car told the driver, he pulled his neck and shouted.


    "Jingle!"


    Forty or so young men carrying machetes, military spikes and steel pipes pulled open the door.


    The quality of these people is obviously much better than the people we used to fight Wang Shuo last time. Just looking at the posture is that kind of professional fighting.


    "Bah!!"


    After I got out of the car, I spit and scanned the group of young people with military spikes.


    "See this game hall?" I pointed to the game hall behind me and shouted.


    "See!!" the crowd shouted very neatly.


    "Smash it for me!! I don''t fucking know it. Can you do it?" I continued.


    "OK!!!"


    "Let''s go!!!"


    I shouted with the army thorn and rushed to the front of the crowd.


    I stepped forward and kicked open the door of the billiards hall.


    Because it is midnight, there are not many people in the billiards hall, only about four or five.


    As soon as I rushed in, I saw a young man with yellow hair holding a billiard club. He looked at me with puzzled eyes and asked, "man, what do you mean?"


    "What''s your name?"


    I licked my lips and asked with a military thorn in my hand.


    "Jinle!!"


    The young man with yellow hair frowned and answered.


    I went to Jinle, looked up and down, and then asked, "are you the boss of this game hall?"


    "Yes, troublemakers?"


    Jinle looked at my posture, immediately understood what was going on, and asked very directly.


    "Revenge!!" I replied with a smile.


    Jinle put down his club, looked at me, and then asked, "what hatred?"


    In the face of more than 40 people, Jinle''s performance is still very calm.


    Before I could speak, a dozen people suddenly ran down from the second floor of the game hall, each with a guy in his hand.


    "Grass Mud Horse, who dares to make trouble?"


    The leader shouted.


    "Grass Mud Horse, your grandpa me!!"


    Yang Song recognized the leader at a glance. It was the man who was knocked down by a bottle of wine by Yang Song in the harem.


    "Yes... It''s you???"


    The leading young man was tied with gauze on his head. When he saw Yang Song, his body was stunned.


    "Grass Mud Horse, we meet again in less than five hours!!"


    Meng Liang took a step forward and shouted loudly.


    "You... You''re here too!!!"


    The leader swallowed and spit. In the fight in our harem, the person he most impressed was Meng Liang. He will never forget Meng Liang''s desperate play.


    "It''s them who started today?" I asked Meng Liang back.


    "It''s them!" Meng Liang nodded.


    "If it''s a JB, open it directly!!"


    My eyes were red and I rushed straight into the crowd with a military spike.


    "Fuck him, dry!!" the leader knew he was in his own house, so he didn''t flinch. With a big hand, more than 20 people rushed to us.


    "Peng!!"


    "Grass Mud Horse, you are the leader? You can shout slogans? Just you?"


    Just when the people on both sides of us just rushed together, Liu Rui picked up a billiard ball and threw it directly to the leader''s mouth. The distance and strength were in place. The leader directly looked up and fell down, and his nose blood rubbed out.


    "Grass Mud Horse, give me this throwing ball!!" the leader stood up, covered his nose with one hand and pointed to Liu Rui.


    "Grass Mud Horse, who are you!!" the leader just stood up. Yang Song stepped forward, pulled his hair, directly pressed it on the billiards case, and then stabbed it into his stomach.


    "Puff!!"


    Yang Song was very cruel, and the blade went straight into two-thirds.


    "Draft? Who do you want to hit?"


    "Pooh!"


    "Do you still shout fucking slogans?"


    Yang Song then stabbed him twice, but instead of stabbing his stomach, he stabbed him in the leader''s leg.


    The people opposite were stunned by Liu Rui and Yang Song, because they obviously didn''t expect such a fucking fight.


    "Peng!!!"


    When Yang Song wanted to stab him, a pickaxe directly stuck on his back. Although it was hit on his back, I saw that the man was hit on Yang Song''s head, but Yang Song avoided him.


    Yang Song stood up and shouted with red eyes, "who the fuck hit???"


    "Bang!!"


    Yang Song got another blow on his back and directly fought with Yang Song.


    "Wow!!"


    When he saw Yang Song fall, the person opposite rushed over and kicked him fiercely.


    "Grass Mud Horse, don''t... don''t fucking watch the excitement?"


    Yang Song lay on the ground, bared his teeth and shouted.


    We looked at Yang Song on the ground and were stunned for about five seconds.


    "Brothers, let''s go!!" Liu Rui reacted first and rushed to the crowd with a military spike.


    "Open the whole!!" I also shouted, and then pulled up Yang Song on the ground.


    "I grass your blood!!!" Yang Song was kicked with blood all over his face and red eyes. He scolded like a psycho. He didn''t know whether to scold us or the opposite one.


    I always think that the victory or defeat lies in the momentum. The momentum opposite is obviously not as good as ours. After all, there are many of us, and Meng Liang and Dongxi on our side are the masters who don''t want to die when they fight, so the victory or defeat can be divided soon.


    Yang Song may be very fierce today because he was stimulated. Although his face was slightly injured, it did not affect his play. He chopped when he saw people and cut when he saw people. He was not used to it at all.


    "Peng!! Peng!!"


    "Let you step on me, let you step on me!! I''ll fucking kill you!!"


    Yang Song pulled the hair of an unlucky man and hit the ground hard. He hit the ground three or four times in a row. The man''s face was covered with blood. The scene was very bloody.


    "Bang!!"


    Shaking his body from north to south, he stifled a young man opposite.


    "Peng!!"


    Yuan Yuan went up to make up a pickaxe, and the knocked down youth lay directly on the ground.


    There is still a big gap between reality and TV. It''s pure nonsense to fight Ten Heroes in TV dramas. It''s good to fight four heroes. Among us, I have the weakest combat effectiveness, so things and Meng Liang have been around me all the time. Anyone who comes will cut them, even if they can''t cut them, it''s a blind cut, Yuan Yuan has a heart. He and the old car take a pickaxe. This thing has a long attack distance and makes a random swing. Most people don''t dare to lean forward at all.


    Moreover, there are many people on our side. The people on the opposite side are basically half down in one round, and the remaining half belong to the kind with little combat effectiveness.


    The battle lasted for five or six minutes, and almost all the people opposite fell down. At this time, I began to look for the position of Jinle in the crowd, but after looking for a long time, I found that Jinle was gone!!

 Chapter 222

    "Stop fucking fighting!!" I frowned and shouted.


    Everybody stop.


    "Who the fuck saw Jinle?" I shouted, looking around the game hall.


    "I don''t know. I ran away???" Liu Rui looked around and didn''t see Jin Le.


    "Fuck, I forgot him!!" I gritted my teeth and scolded.


    Our main goal today is Jinle. Although Duan Hui was not beaten by him, I know he must be behind the scenes. If he doesn''t leave, Duan Hui can''t be hurt. He must have received the money from those drunken children.


    He knows that he is from our harem and dares to leave others. He simply doesn''t pay attention to our harem and doesn''t pay attention to me. In this way, people have to educate and kick. Only by convincing him, can he thoroughly understand what his position is.


    "Find it for me!! the door is guarded by us. He must be in this room!!"


    After I shouted, I found it in the house with a military thorn.


    "Didi!!"


    Just at this time, outside the game hall, the dazzling light was on, and it was obvious that there was a soldier coming from the opposite side.


    "Liangzi, old car! You two take some people to get rid of the fools outside!"


    I turned and shouted.


    "OK!!" Meng Liang nodded and then shouted, "come here and go out with me!!!"


    "Bang!!"


    More than ten people rushed out with Meng Liang with machetes.


    "Fuck, just three cars dare to come and try!"


    Meng Liang blocked the dazzling light in the distance with his hand and said to more than a dozen people behind him: "the car can''t let them get off. Just block me in the car!"


    "Do it!"


    The old car rushed to the front of the crowd with a military spike.


    Three taxis on the opposite side were originally driving towards the game hall, but when they saw the black people rushing over, the driver was a little confused and asked, "brother, let''s... Do we still drive ahead?"


    "Grass... Fuck!! there are so many people!!" the young man in the co pilot looked at the crowd in front of him and stammered.


    "Jinle didn''t fucking tell us so many people!!" said another person in the car.


    "What the fuck are you driving forward!! step back!!" the young co pilot scolded the driver.


    After hearing this, the driver put on the reverse gear and stepped on the accelerator.


    "Fuck, no, get out of the car quickly, or you can''t get off!!" the taxi fell back for more than ten meters. The young co pilot felt something was wrong, carrying a knife and pushing open the door, he was about to run down.


    "Awning!"


    "Wow"


    Meng Liang picked up a brick and threw it directly at the car rental. The brick was directly fixed on the windshield.


    The old car jumped directly to the roof, with military spikes on its wheels, began to hit the windshield, and the glass debris splashed everywhere in an instant.


    More than ten people immediately surrounded three taxis, and countless machetes and pickaxes swung wildly at the taxis.


    The sound of smashing cars, the sound of broken glass and shouting rang through the whole street, but there was no police car around. Countless citizens in the residential building leaned out their heads and looked at the fire downstairs.


    The old car pulled the young man''s hair from the co pilot of the first taxi and directly pulled out half of his body.


    The old car cut off the young man''s back one knife after another.


    "I''m wrong, let me go!!"


    The young man looked at the old car with tears on his face and asked for mercy in panic.


    "Grass Mud Horse! People run out, you fucking rush in!"


    "Are you a fucking fool?"


    "My brother is still lying in the fucking hospital!! you have to find something!! you can''t stay idle, can you?"


    The old car was like crazy. I couldn''t hear the young people''s voice for mercy. I kept waving a knife to vent my anger.


    At the other end, Meng Liang took a pickaxe handle from others and directly put it on the window of the taxi at the back of the wheel.


    "Awning!"


    The glass broke all over the floor.


    "Don''t... don''t..."


    The driver shook his head and looked at Meng Liang in panic.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Meng Liang grinned at the driver and asked.


    "Please, don''t hit me..."


    The driver begged.


    "Tell me, what are you doing here?"


    Meng Liang lies on the window and asks with a smile on his face.


    "Big... Big brother, I''m here to drive!!! I don''t know anything!!!"


    The driver has been scared to some collapse by Meng Liang.


    "Pa!"


    Meng Liang lit a cigarette, looked at the driver and put away his smile.


    "You open the door, you go..." Meng Liang took a cigarette and said.


    "Really... Really?"


    "I''ll give you three seconds to think about it!!" Meng Liang raised three fingers.


    "Three!!"


    "Bang!!"


    The driver directly pulled open the door and ran to the other end of the street at an amazing speed.


    "Hehe!!"


    Meng Liang looked at the driver''s back and smiled, then pulled out the man who was the co pilot.


    "What are you doing here?" Meng Liang asked the man with a cigarette in his mouth and looking at the co pilot.


    "I... I''m here to help..." the co pilot''s man looked at Meng Liangduo and replied.


    "Did you get a B!!"


    Meng Liang''s face changed, and his knee knocked violently on his stomach.


    "Ah!!"


    The man screamed.


    "Puff!!"


    "Puff!!"


    Meng Liang held a cigarette in his mouth and stabbed three times with an expressionless face. The blood dyed the young man''s thigh red.


    "I grass your mother!"


    At this time, a young man holding a machete frantically hacked at Meng Liang.


    "Liangzi, be careful!!"


    The old car shouted.


    Meng Lian instinctively raised his hand and the Sharp Machete directly hit Meng Liang''s arm.


    "Fuck you, there are still people who dare to fight back!"


    Meng Liang bared his teeth and scolded. His right leg lifted up and directly kicked on the young man''s face. The young man flew out directly.


    "Bang!!"


    "Bang!!"


    Meng Liang chased after him and then kicked two feet.


    "Fuck you, they dare not fight back. Why do you dare?"


    Meng Liang pinched the young man''s neck and asked.


    "If you hit my brother, I''ll hit you!"


    The young man was choked by Meng Liang, his face flushed, and his voice replied weakly.


    "I called your big brother just now?"


    "Yes!!" the young man nodded stubbornly.


    Meng Liang looked at the young man, was silent, and then loosened the young man''s neck.


    "Cough..." the young man lay on the ground and coughed.


    "How old are you?" Meng Liang asked with a frown.


    ��20������


    "You go!" Meng Liang waved to the young man.


    "...." the young man didn''t speak, but he didn''t move.


    "Get out quickly!! otherwise you will end up like your big brother..."


    With that, Meng Liang picked up the machete at his feet, wiped the blood on his arm and walked in the direction of the old car.


    The young man lying on the ground watched Meng Liang leave with complex eyes. Then he stood up, dusted himself, and turned his head and ran in the opposite direction.

 Chapter 223

    The battle outside the game hall lasted for more than ten minutes. Meng Liang and the old car and people directly lay opposite each other. As Meng Liang said, these people didn''t even come out of the door from the beginning to the end of the battle.


    "Get the fuck out of here!!" Meng Liang knocked on the taxi door with a military thorn and shouted loudly.


    The people in the car looked at Meng Liang as if they were looking at a beast. No one dared to come out.


    "Bang!!" Meng Liang knocked on the door again.


    "Why? Don''t you come out and fight?" Meng Liang shouted with eyes wide open.


    "No, no..."


    At this time, I don''t know who started it. The people in the car began to get out of the car one after another.


    "Give me a squat!!" the old car shouted at the opposite with a machete.


    A minute later, the group gathered in the corner trembling, some squatting, some lying directly, because they couldn''t stand up.


    "Who is the leader?" Meng Liang lit a cigarette and looked at the group without expression.


    "I... I am!!" a bald head raised his hand tremblingly.


    "Jinle asked you to come?" Meng Liang asked when he came to his bald head.


    "Well, ask me to bring some people to help..."


    "Pa!!"


    Meng Liang drew his mouth on his bald face.


    "Are you fucking stupid? You want to reach out for everything?" Meng Liang scolded.


    "I don''t know it''s you on the other side!! if I know, I can''t come..." said the bald head, who was very talkative.


    "Hehe, do you know who I am?" Meng Liang asked with narrowed eyes.


    "Who are you?"


    "Pa!!"


    Meng Liang pulled up with another mouth.


    "I don''t even know who it is!! what the fuck is close to me..." Meng Liang scolded irritably, then pointed to his bald head and said: "give me your cell phone!!"


    "Brother..."


    "Pa!!"


    Before he finished, Meng Liang''s backhand was another mouth.


    "I tell you I have a bad temper. Don''t write with me..." Meng Liang said directly.


    "I know, I know!!"


    Baldheaded and bowed, he took out his mobile phone and handed it to Meng Liang.


    Meng Liang took the phone, opened it and looked at it. He found that there was no password. He turned to his bald head and said, "take your people and roll the calf. When you meet people in the harem in the future, hide and go. Do you understand?"


    "Understand, understand!!" the bald head nodded again and again.


    Meng Liang held a bald mobile phone in his left hand and his own mobile phone in his right hand. When he was about to dial me, he suddenly found that his bald head had not left.


    "I fucking let you go, can''t you understand?" Meng Liang scolded, looking at his bald head.


    "Brother, my apple 5S..." the bald man smiled a little embarrassed.


    "Pa!!"


    This is Meng Liang''s fourth mouth.


    After the skinhead was beaten, he didn''t mention the mobile phone immediately. He hurried to the taxi with the people around him. The speed was amazing.


    Looking at the bald man, Meng Liang took out his cell phone and dialed it for me.


    "Finished?" I answered the phone and asked directly.


    "Did you find anyone there?" Meng Liang said.


    "No, did this B run out?" I said reluctantly.


    "I''ll call Jinle later. If he leaves, he will be able to answer. If he doesn''t leave, listen to the bell..." Meng Liang said, looking at his bald cell phone.


    "OK!!"


    Hang up the phone. Meng Liang cuts off his bald mobile phone, finds a number marked Jinle and dials it directly.


    On the other end, in the game hall.


    We looked for Jinle everywhere, but we just couldn''t find it. It''s reasonable to say that more than 30 people should tear down the game hall. How can such a big living person not find it.


    "The boundless horizon is my love..."


    Meng Lianggang and I put down the phone, and the most dazzling national wind of the Phoenix Legend sounded melodiously in the house.


    Hearing the bell, I grinned. Jinle didn''t go.


    Following the bell, Liu Rui and I touched the toilet on the first floor.


    "The bell came from here. He must be here!!!"


    Liu Rui stood in the small toilet, looked at me and said.


    "Where the fuck is this?"


    I looked at the toilet that can only accommodate three people and asked very puzzled.


    "Is the fool here?" Liu Rui asked, pointing to the toilet.


    "Patter!!"


    At this time, a drop of water fell on Liu Rui''s head. Liu Rui suddenly looked up and saw Jin Le lying on the partition of the toilet in a very strange posture.


    "Here are the leaves!!" Liu Rui shouted, pointing to the partition.


    "Hehe, brother Jin, you can find a place?" I looked at Jin Le and asked with a smile.


    "You... What do you want?" Jin Le asked with sweat on his face and panic in his eyes.


    "You''ll know when you come down!!" I hooked my hook finger at Jinle.


    "Can you let me go when I fucking go down?" Jinle asked naively.


    "Yes, let''s spit on my face!!" Liu Rui thought the sweat was spitting, took off his shoes and threw it at Jinle.


    The partition above the toilet is very narrow, that is, the small lattice of Jinle can be stuffed in. If it''s north and south, it can''t get in.


    Liu Rui''s shoes directly photographed Jinle''s face, and a No. 43 shoe print directly appeared on Jinle''s face.


    "Can''t you get down?" Liu Rui bent down and picked up the shoe and pointed to Jinle.


    "I fucking..."


    "Pa!!"


    Before Jinle finished, the shoes in Liu Rui''s hand flew out again.


    "I grass your mother!!" Jinle scolded with a broken expression.


    "Pa!!"


    Liu Rui patted Jin Le''s mouth directly this time.


    "Draft it!! make you cheap!!" Liu Rui shook his arm and prepared for the next attack.


    I leaned aside and lit a cigarette. I looked at Liu Rui and Jin Le with a smile.


    At this time, Yang Song, Yuan Yuan and other things also ran over. Yang Song looked at Jinle on the top of the house and shouted in surprise: "fuck, steal the saint?"


    "Loose, you came just in time. Come and help me swing..." Liu Rui wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    Yang Song took Liu Rui''s shoes, weighed them twice in his hand, turned his mouth and threw them to the ground.


    "Why did you throw it back?" Liu Rui picked up his shoes and shouted.


    "You can''t do this, wait..."


    After that, Yang Song ran out of the toilet and ran back with five or six billiards in his arms.


    "This thing can be powerful. If one goes down, at least two teeth will fall..." Yang Song threw the billiard ball in his hand and bared his teeth with a smile.


    "Shit, why didn''t I think of it?" Liu Rui said in surprise, looking at the billiards in Yang Song''s hand.


    "Brother Jin, you open your mouth and connect this black eight. Maybe you won''t lose your teeth..." Yang Song shook his arm and shouted at Jinle.


    "Shit, it''s a big fucking job to swallow billiards!!" Yuan Yuan swallowed his spit and said with some expectation.


    "No, no, I''ll come down, I''ll come down!!" Jinle quickly raised his hands and shouted at Yang Song.

 Chapter 224

    I threw down my cigarette end and stopped Yang Song who was about to throw billiards up.


    "Ha ha, do you want to come down?" I looked up at Jinle on the partition and asked with a smile.


    "Come down, I''ll come down... Don''t let him throw it away!!" Jin Le nodded and begged.


    "OK!! come down!!" I waved my hand and said.


    "Splash!!"


    As soon as Jinle turned around, he jumped down directly from the partition.


    "No, brother Jin, can you tell me how you get up?" Yang Song looked up at the two meter high partition and asked very puzzled.


    "Pa!!"


    Jinle ignored Yang Song, took out a cigarette from his trouser pocket and held it in his mouth.


    "Hoo!!" Jinle took a deep breath of smoke, looked at me and asked, "are you the leader?"


    "Yes," I nodded.


    "Come on, what''s your attitude? How much can you fix it?" Jin Le tilted his neck and looked very arrogant.


    "Hehe!!"


    I sneered, didn''t speak, and turned to pick up a billiard club.


    "I used to like playing billiards, but now I don''t like it..."


    While talking, I twisted the billiard rod, which was directly divided into two.


    The billiards clubs in the game hall are very cheap old-fashioned clubs. They can be unscrewed in the middle. The top is thin and the bottom is thick. Some iron blocks will be placed at the bottom of the thick part, which can play a role of balance.


    I carried the thick part to Jinle.


    "Bang!!"


    "Fuck you, are you rich???"


    I threw a stick directly on Jinle''s head, and Jinle''s body softened and knelt directly on the ground.


    "Grass Mud Horse, do you have a lot of money?"


    I then hit Jinle on the head with another stick.


    "You''ll regret it..."


    The blood on Jinle''s head came to his face and smiled at me with a very ferocious expression.


    I have to say that Jinle''s physical quality is still OK. He didn''t faint after two sticks.


    "Regret NIMA B!!!"


    At this time, Meng Liang came in with Lao Che. Among us, Lao Che had the best relationship with Duan Hui, so his hatred for Jinle was also the highest.


    The old car shouted angrily, and then directly kicked on Jinle''s face.


    "Grass Mud Horse, fuck him!"


    Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song and others also joined the fight against Jinle.


    For a moment, the game hall was full of Jin Le''s shouts and Meng Liang''s curses.


    Meng Liang and others kept venting their anger, but they didn''t use machetes, because so many people beat one, and then use the guy''s words, it''s easy to kill Jinle.


    Other people in the house quietly watched us beating Jinle. None of them dared to stand up, not even a pleader.


    I wanted to play with them, but I couldn''t squeeze in, so I had to stand aside and smoke.


    At this time, the phone in my trouser pocket rang. In fact, it rang long ago, but I didn''t answer it.


    "Are you finished there? The phones at the police station have been blown up!!!" as soon as I got through the phone, I heard Guo Siwei''s crazy cry.


    "Right now!!" I quickly put my cell phone away from my ears and said with a smile.


    "Also, you should pay attention to your discretion. That Jinle can''t have an accident, you know?" Guo thought and then shouted in a very anxious tone.


    "Why?" I was stunned and asked.


    "His brother-in-law is Liu Ming. Don''t touch him!"


    "Liu Ming? Who is Liu Ming?" I''m not pretending to be a fool, but I really don''t know this Liu Ming.


    "You don''t need to know who Liu Ming is, just don''t touch Jinle?" Guo thought impatiently.


    "What if I move?" I looked at Jin Le lying on the ground and asked in a flat voice.


    "Ye Han!!! Don''t fuck with me!!" Guo thought angrily.


    I didn''t expect Guo''s thinking reaction to be so fierce. It seems that Jinle is really not simple.


    "OK, I won''t tell you. I have no other requirements. What my brother is like, this Jinle is what the fuck is like!!"


    I frowned and was ready to hang up.


    "Ye Han, are you growing up now? I told you not to move, Jinle. Do you hear me?"


    "Sorry, your words don''t work well with me!! my brother fucking let him enter the intensive care unit. Is it possible for you to let me let him go now?" my mood was also inexplicably irritable and shouted at the phone.


    Meng Liang heard my cry and stopped, turned his head and looked at me.


    "... you don''t take the police seriously!!!" Guo thought clenched his teeth and said.


    "Don''t fucking mention the police to me. If your police work well, why don''t you care when they block up our house and cut people?"


    "... Ye Han, just give me a face. I really can''t explain if you move him!!" Guo thought was silent for a while, then took a deep breath and said.


    "If you don''t explain, take me away. I don''t even have a fucking step. But Jinle has to leave the house horizontally today!!" I shouted at Jinle word by word.


    "Don''t I give face?" Guo thought repeatedly.


    "Brother Guo, if I go out like this, I have no face to go back to the hospital to see my brother, do you understand?" I sat on the billiards case and said slowly.


    "You''re too young. Listen to my advice. Don''t be so emotional. You''ve just started. It''s really not long to play like this!!" Guo thought earnestly.


    "I understand what you said, but if my brothers come out with me, even if they die, I can''t make them cold!!"


    "Ye Han!!"


    "Brother Guo, you don''t have to say. Even if Qi Tian Da Sheng comes today, I have to let this fool lie in the hospital for half a year!!"


    Then I hung up.


    "Watch the fucking dog JB and smash the game hall for me!!!"


    Put down the phone, I turned back and shouted at the group of young people brought by the old car.


    "Bang!!"


    "Click!!"


    "Bang!!"


    After I shouted, the group of people with military spikes and pickaxes smashed frantically into the windows and game consoles.


    For a time, there were shouts and broken voices. The house was in a mess and there were pieces of glass on the ground.


    "Leaves, almost on the line!!"


    The old car looked at me and said, only he can speak at this time, because only he can represent Duan Hui.


    "All right? Is that all right?"


    I lit a cigarette and stepped on Jinle''s face, but found that Jinle had fainted.


    "If it''s too big, we can''t deal with it..."


    The old car frowned and said.


    I pulled a chair, sat obliquely in front of Jinle, looked at Meng Liang and said, "wake up this fool!! I still have an account with him, haven''t I finished his mother!!"


    "Leaves!!"


    The old car shouted anxiously.


    "Old car, I have an accident!!" I waved at the old car.


    The old car didn''t speak after listening. He stood aside and looked at me with a very complicated expression.

 Chapter 225

    H City, Municipal Public Security Bureau, Interpol captain''s office.


    "Bang!!"


    When Guo Siwei saw me hang up, he took off his hat and threw it roughly on the ground. Then he opened the drawer and took out his gun.


    "Click!!"


    The bolt rolled.


    "Fuck!! every one of them is going to turn over the sky, isn''t it? Call the police!!"


    Guo thought shouted and walked out of the office.


    Five minutes later, six police cars and more than 20 armed policemen with * were driving rough on the road with double flashing sirens.


    Inside the car, Guo Siwei took out his mobile phone and dialed Liu Yong.


    "Master Liu, this ye Han is so fucking crazy that I want to clean him up!!"


    After Liu Yong answered the phone, Guo thought straight to the point.


    "Hehe, what did you order? Made our Guo brigade so angry?" Liu Yong asked with a smile.


    "He and Jinle got together. I told him to step back, but he couldn''t listen..." Guo thought in a very stiff tone.


    "Just this?" Liu Yong was a little surprised. Obviously, he felt that it would not make Guo Siwei so angry.


    "Jin Le is Liu Ming''s brother-in-law..." Guo thought explained.


    "Hehe, are you afraid that ye Han will offend Liu Ming?"


    Liu Yong suddenly understood what Guo thought.


    "They moved Jinle, but I can''t explain it to Liu Ming!!"


    Guo thought clenched his teeth and said.


    "Thinking, I don''t know if I should tell you something..." Liu Yong said with some hesitation.


    "You said..." although Guo thought he knew what Liu Yong was going to say, he could only harden his head and ask.


    "I know ye Han''s children. They won''t take the initiative to make trouble. Although they are crazy, they know how to be measured!!" Liu Yong said calmly.


    "But, Liu Yong..."


    Guo thought he had to speak, but was interrupted by Liu Yong.


    "Some people I can''t afford, some people I can afford. You know what role Liu Ming is in my eyes. You also have a balance between who is far and who is near!!"


    With that, Liu Yong hung up the phone directly. Guo thought in the car looked at his mobile phone and the national emblem on his hat. He smiled bitterly and looked helpless.


    ����


    In the presidential suite of a five-star hotel in Hainan.


    "What''s going on?"


    Li Tao leaned on the sofa and stared at the football match.


    "What else can I do? Ye Han and they are fighting again..."


    Liu Yong grabbed a handful of peanuts from the tea table and threw them all into his mouth. He began to chew them.


    "Guo brigade is not happy?" Li Tao asked after taking a sip of beer.


    "En en, opposite is Liu Ming''s brother-in-law!!" Liu Yong nodded and said.


    "Ha ha, these kids have been busy all day, and they are still talking to my role!! I like it!!" Li Tao laughed.


    "Ye Han''s knife may be stuck in Liu Ming''s heart..."


    "Prick, prick to death. I don''t fucking like Liu Ming. Mingming graduated from grade 5 of primary school and became a fucking * when I graduated from grade 2 of junior high school, I didn''t even go to the party!!" Li Tao said viciously while gnawing at the chicken claw.


    "Just like you, you can''t get in after you graduate from a doctor!!" Liu Yong said some speechless.


    "Grass, it''s like you can go in!!" Li Tao gave Liu Yong a white eye and then watched the game.


    "Wipe your mother, header!!!"


    "What''s this fool kicking? No fucking food!!"


    "Fuck, 20000 yuan is fucking thrown into the sea again..."


    Liu Yonggang was about to lie down and have a rest when he heard Li Tao shouting while patting his thigh.


    ����


    On the other end, in the game hall on Sunday.


    "Wow!!"


    Meng Liang poured a basin of cold water directly on Jinle''s face.


    "Grass Mud Horse, I beat you sleepy? You''re still asleep..."


    Liu Rui kicked Jinle in the face and said with his teeth.


    "Do you know who I am?"


    Jinle looked at Liu Rui and asked in a low voice. The tone was obviously not as hard as before.


    "Bang!!"


    Liu Rui raised his leg and kicked again.


    "Who are you? Why? It doesn''t hurt if I kick you?"


    "Bah!!"


    Jinle vomited a front tooth. Yes, it was kicked out by Liu Rui.


    Jin Le''s mouth was full of blood, his eyes looked at Liu Rui darkly and said, "my brother-in-law is Liu Ming. You all have to die, you know?"


    "Pa!!"


    I came forward and drew my mouth on Jinle''s face, pulled his collar and said, "don''t fucking mention people to me, I don''t know anyone!!!"


    "Ha ha!!" Jin Le looked at me and didn''t speak.


    "Did you shout the person who went to our harem today?" I continued.


    "Yes!!"


    "What are you running for?"


    "Money!!" Jinle wiped the blood from his mouth and said concisely.


    "Do you know who you''re going to fight?"


    "I know!!"


    "What the fuck do you know?"


    "I don''t take you seriously..." Jinle answered very honestly.


    "Well, you''re a man. I''ll let you know what our harem is today!!" after that, I turned and picked up the flick knife on the table.


    "Old car, how many stabs did Huizi get today?" I waited and shouted at the old car.


    "Seven knives!!" Lao Che answered without thinking.


    "Puff!!"


    "Puff!!"


    Before Jinle could react, I stabbed him in the thigh with two knives.


    "Ah!!!" Jin Le covered his thigh and screamed.


    "My brother was stabbed seven times. You have to pay back fourteen. Is that all right?" I patted Jinle''s face with a knife and asked softly.


    "I grass your mother... Ah!!!" Jinle scolded me.


    "Puff!!"


    "Puff!!"


    ����


    For the whole 14 knives, I pierced Jinle''s thigh. I didn''t pierce it very deeply, and all of it was pierced on his thigh. Although Jinle''s lower body was full of blood, there would be no life danger for the time being.


    "Do you know what our harem is now?" I patted Jinle''s face and asked.


    "Know... Know!!"


    The pain on the leg and the bleeding made Jinle''s cheeks extremely pale and his voice particularly weak.


    "Tell me how much did you charge those wine fools?"


    "Twenty thousand!!" Jin Le replied with teeth clenched.


    "Twenty thousand, can''t I take your two fingers too much?" I looked at Jinle and asked.


    "Don''t... don''t..." Jinle was frightened after listening to me, and his body quickly stepped back.


    "Liangzi, hold him down for me!!!"


    After I shouted, Meng Liang directly pressed Jinle''s hand on the table.


    "No, no, I know I''m wrong, let me go!!!" Jinle looked at Meng Liang and begged.


    "Let you go? Aren''t you fucking awesome?" Meng Liang said expressionless.


    "I''m wrong, you... You let me go and let me do anything, really..."


    At this time, Jinle kept begging Meng Liang like a dog.

 Chapter 226

    "Wipe your mother, when Huizi was beaten, who said let him go!!" I took a machete and walked to Jinle with an expressionless face.


    "Don''t don''t..." Jinle looked at me and repeated these two words in his mouth.


    Just as I was about to raise my knife, my mobile phone suddenly rang. I took it out and saw that it was a text message sent to me by Guo thinking.


    The text message reads as follows: "we have ten minutes to arrive. Take your people and go quickly."


    After reading the text message, I deleted it directly, and then grinned. I was worried that it might be difficult for the police to deal with it, but after seeing this text message, I knew that Liu Yong''s role was reflected, otherwise Guo thought would not send me a text message.


    What does this message mean??


    As long as Jinle doesn''t die, we have nothing to do!!


    After putting away my cell phone, I raised my machete again.


    "Leaves!!"


    The sound of the old car sounded behind me. I turned around and looked at the old car very puzzled.


    "Let me cut these two knives for Huizi..." old Che grabbed the machete in my hand and said seriously.


    Looking at the firm eyes of the old car, I was moved in my heart.


    Lao Che doesn''t know the text message Guo Siwei sent me, but he knows who Jinle is and what Liu Ming''s identity is, so he thinks that as long as these two knives are cut out, something will happen to us.


    He wants to fight this crime for me!!


    I was stunned for a moment and handed the machete in my hand.


    The old car took the machete with a complex expression and walked slowly to Jinle.


    "Don''t..." Jin Le shook his head.


    "The mistake is that you offended the wrong people!!!" the old car said this without expression, and then raised his knife directly.


    "Ah!!"


    "Ah!!"


    Jinle screamed twice and half of his fingers fell to the ground.


    I didn''t see how the old car cut, because at the moment when he dropped the knife, I closed my eyes. Not only I closed, but also Meng Liang and Liu Rui.


    "Patter!!"


    The old car dropped the machete in his hand, pointed to Jinle and said, "remember, you can''t go to the harem!!"


    Then the old car came to me calmly. Although he disguised well, I still saw his trembling hands and the slow dripping sweat on his forehead.


    "This... This is fucking chopped off?" Yang Song said stutteringly.


    "Yes, you... Do you see what''s going on?" Liu Rui trembled.


    "I closed my eyes..."


    "Me too..."


    I patted the old car on the shoulder, walked to Jinle, squatted in front of his head and asked, "my name is Ye Han. Do you know now?"


    "Know... Way..." Jin Le spoke in a very low voice, only me and himself could hear.


    "Just know!!" I stood up, looked at Jinle''s little brother and shouted, "now take him to the hospital, maybe there''s still a way to save..."


    "Wow!!"


    After my words, Jinle''s little brother rushed over in an instant, picked up Jinle''s fingers, and then ran out of the game hall with Jinle.


    I took out my cell phone, looked at the time, Guo thought should be coming soon, turned around and shouted, "go home!!!"


    More than 40 people walked out of the game hall.


    Fifteen minutes later, our van drove smoothly on the way home.


    ����


    Inside the car, the north and South looked at me with tangled expressions, looking like they wanted to speak but didn''t dare to speak.


    "Ask whatever you want!" I looked at the north and South and said.


    "Leaves..." north and South shouted to me.


    "Yes," I promised.


    "... are we a Hei society?" the north and the South asked in silence.


    "Ha ha, it''s true!!" I was stunned for a moment, then nodded with a sneer.


    After listening to me, there was no sound. The car was silent and the atmosphere was very depressed.


    I turned and looked at the night scene outside the window. I didn''t know when it began. Someone asked me if I was Hei society??


    Once this word was so far away from us, but now we are getting closer and closer to this word!!


    After coming to H City, a lot of things happened to us. Although everything is not what we want to do, we are forced to be helpless.


    Slowly, these things changed us, the people we knew, and what happened changed our thoughts.


    After meeting something, our first way to deal with it is patience, but this fucked society tells us that patience is calm for a while, and take a step back. The sea and sky only exist in the Chinese Textbooks of primary schools.


    Slowly we learned to fight back, and the way we fight back is the simplest and most violent.


    I have always felt that the saying that people are good in nature is wrong.


    Because people are born selfish and evil. For example, an ignorant child never understands humility. When he sees delicious food, he will stretch out his hand to get it. When he sees fun, he wants to open his mouth to ask for it.


    The only child in history who knows humility is Kong Rong.


    But he has been sung for thousands of years!!


    When people sang Kong Rong rang Li to each other, did they ever wonder why he could be remembered by history??


    The reason is simple, because this behavior is rare and not common.


    If everyone can be like Kong Rong, will history still record this story??


    Obviously not.


    Therefore, at the beginning of man, nature is evil.


    But fortunately, human beings receive education, preschool education and nine-year compulsory education. This kind of education tells people to learn humility and politeness.


    My education tells me that this society is very fair and harmonious.


    But when I personally contacted this society, I found that this society was different from what I thought, and there was a big gap.


    It was in such an environment that the blood in our bodies was stimulated. We understood that if we didn''t accept it, we had to reach out and kick our teeth.


    Liu Yong''s existence gives us arrogant capital.


    The existence of Guo''s thinking makes us reckless.


    Some people will say that I blame others for all the reasons, but without this group of people, we really can''t go this way, at least we won''t go farther and farther.


    More than ten years later, I talked to Liu Rui about this topic. Liu Rui said that although things have changed us one by one, we can''t deny that we are born like this. We are born to eat this bowl of rice. Otherwise, no one can change our ideas.


    I fell asleep leaning on the back of the car.


    No one in the car spoke. Even the most talkative Liu Rui and Yang Song closed their eyes and didn''t know what to think.


    We won today''s battle, but it doesn''t seem so happy to win.


    The question of North and south is not just for me, but for everyone!!


    What is the purpose of our bar??


    Is it to become the Hei society in the mouth of others??

 Chapter 227

    After leaving the game hall, we went straight back to the hospital because Wu Mei called me and told me that Duan Hui had woken up.


    "Get off!!" Liu Rui pushed my arm and shouted.


    "Ah? Here we are?" I opened my eyes vaguely, looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "You''re tired of fighting JB!!" Liu Rui looked at me and glanced at me, then stepped out of the car.


    "Ha ha..."


    I smiled and didn''t say anything. I got out of the car. Recently, I''m either socializing or fighting. To tell the truth, I''m really a little tired.


    After getting off the bus, the old car first gave the driver car money, and then gave the head money to the leader. In the blink of an eye, tens of thousands of people were gone.


    I watched the old car pay money, my heart was bleeding silently, and secretly vowed not to fight again. This one is not my body lattice. It costs at least fifty or sixty thousand at a time. What family can afford to spend??


    After the old car handed out the money, I walked up to him and asked, "how much cash do you have?"


    "Take out 120000, and there are more than 50000 left..." said the old car balabalabala with the cash in his hand.


    "That''s all?" my little heart jerked.


    "What else?" the old car looked white and asked.


    "Do you still have money?" I turned my eyes and said.


    "And twenty-two, you use it?" the old car reached for his wallet and said.


    "Roll..."


    I grabbed 50000 yuan from the old car, pushed him impatiently, and then walked to the group of people called by Du Xianyang.


    "Which of you is the leader?" I shouted after scanning around.


    "Brother ye, I am!!" at this time, a young man who is not tall but has a strong body ran out.


    "What''s your name?" I asked, looking at the young man.


    "Brother ye, just call me Xiao Liu..." the young man bared his teeth and smiled.


    How do I think this young man is older than me, but he shouted one by one. This may be the difference between having money and not having money.


    "Did Du Xianyang tell you about the head money when he came here?"


    "Yes!!" Xiao Liu nodded.


    "How?" I continued.


    "Five thousand heads!"


    "Five thousand???" when I heard this number, my voice immediately increased by eight decibels and shouted with my neck pulled.


    "Ah, that''s what duke said."


    "I grass your mother, Du Xianyang!!"


    I clenched my teeth and scolded in a low voice. Then I put my left hand with the money behind me, sorted out my emotions and said to Xiao Liu, "I don''t have so much cash today. Go to the harem to get the money tomorrow!!"


    "Brother ye, no, brother Du has finished!!" Xiao Liu said with a smile.


    "The money he gave you first?" I frowned with a faint foreboding.


    "Yes, you gave it to us when you came!!"


    "OK, take the 50000..." I nodded, stretched out my left hand and handed the 50000 yuan to Xiao Liu.


    "Brother ye, what are you doing? Brother Du has given me the money!!" Xiao Liu waved his hand and directly pushed the money back to me.


    "He''s his, I''m mine. Take the money and don''t write with me!!" I pretended to be impatient and shouted. Then I put the money in Xiao Liu''s hand and turned around to go.


    "Thank you, brother Ye!!" Xiao Liu looked at the 50000 yuan in his hand and shouted in silence.


    "What are you doing today?" I asked without looking back.


    "Sleep at home!!" Xiao Liu pulled his neck back.


    "You''re on the road!!"


    ����


    After taking care of everything, I followed Meng Liang and they returned to Duan Hui''s ward.


    At this time, Duan Hui woke up and lay flat on the hospital bed wrapped with gauze. Next to the hospital bed, there were two women, one was Wu Mei, and the other I met. It was the hot woman we saw the next day in H City, er Mei.


    Er Mei''s dress today is very simple, and her face is a little haggard. She is quite different from the one I saw for the first time.


    "Wake up???" the old car walked quickly to the hospital bed and smiled.


    "Wake up..." the old car nodded weakly.


    "You have a good day? Two beautiful women take care of..." I picked up an apple, wiped it on my hand and said.


    "Why don''t we change?" Duan Hui said.


    "Click!!" I bit on the apple, then pointed to Duan Hui and said with a smile: "ha ha, you are still so humorous this day!!"


    "Grass, I thought this apple was for me..." Duan Hui looked at the apple in my hand and said in silence.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Hahaha!!"


    Everyone in the room laughed and the atmosphere was very good.


    Duan Hui could still laugh with me, which showed that his condition was not serious, and my hanging heart was relieved.


    "Brother Hui, I''m sorry!!" at this time, Dongxi and Nanbei suddenly came to Duan Hui, and they said in unison.


    "It''s not your fault, you don''t have to blame yourself!!" Duan Hui smiled at North and south, then took pains to point to things, and asked, "why do you apologize to me?"


    "It''s my brother''s fault. You''ll be like this..." the thing looked at Duan Hui and said very embarrassed.


    "Cao, what''s the matter with you two? They all said it has nothing to do with you two..." Duan Hui said in some silence.


    "That''s also bad for us!!!"


    Saying this, Duan Hui bowed deeply to the north and south.


    "No... cough!! Liu Rui, tell me about them!!" Duan Hui made things speechless with the north and the south, but it was hard to talk, so he handed the task to Liu Rui.


    "What''s the matter with you two?" Liu Rui went up and looked at things and the north and South buttocks, one person and one foot.


    "What''s the matter with us?" Nanbei was kicked a little confused and scratched his head.


    "This fool is not dead yet!! what bow do you two bow to him? Are you going to present a flower circle next? Get two little paper people again?" Liu Rui shouted, pointing to Duan Hui on the hospital bed.


    "Liu Rui, I''ll fuck you!!" Duan Hui scolded when he collapsed in bed.


    "You squint first, I''ll teach them!!" Liu Rui waved to Duan Hui, then hugged things and North and South necks, and whispered, "we are brothers, because it''s nothing to hurt brothers!! no one blames you two, you know? If you change the position, you two lie here, will you blame Duan Hui


    "No!!" things and North and South quickly shook their heads.


    "Why?" Liu Ruisong opened their necks and asked with a smile.


    "...." the East, West, North and South were silent, bowed their heads and didn''t speak.


    "I fucking ask you two!! why??" Liu Rui shouted excitedly with a look of hatred for iron and steel.


    East, West, North and South suddenly looked up at us, then stammered, "because we are brothers!!"

 Chapter 228

    "That''s right. We''re all brothers. Don''t talk about that useless..."


    Liu Rui hugged things and the necks of the north and south, and said carelessly.


    "Yes, look at these fools. They pit me every day. When did they apologize to me..."


    I smiled and said.


    "Go away, when did you get hurt except me!!" Meng Liang reacted fiercely after listening to me.


    "If you say this, I don''t want me to tell you!! why don''t I suffer a loss? I didn''t expect you when I met delicious food. I treat you like my own son..." I shouted pointing to Meng Liang.


    "Roll the calf, you fucking take advantage of me now..." Meng Liang waved his hand impatiently and looked indifferent to me.


    "Heartless thing, reincarnated son of a bitch!!!" I scolded silently, then looked at Duan Hui and asked, "how do you feel now?"


    "Nothing''s wrong. I can leave the hospital when the thread is removed..." Duan Hui looked at his gauze and said with a smile.


    "OK, anyway, you''re not idle these days. I''ll give you a holiday..." I nodded and said.


    "Paid?" Duan Hui asked with blinking eyes.


    "Take a JB salary. The company''s reimbursement of medical expenses is the biggest tolerance. You know, young man, don''t be shameless!!" I patted Duan Hui''s face and said seriously.


    "Cao, if you were born decades ago, there would be nothing wrong with Huang Shiren!!" Duan Hui turned his head and said in silence.


    "What is Huang Shiren? The leaf was reincarnated in his last life!!" Yang Song bared his teeth.


    "What''s a dog?" Er Mei turned her head and looked at Yang Song and asked.


    Because we have had dinner with ER Mei and are careless, er Mei is still very open with us, not as shy as those little girls.


    "Just eat not pull!!" Yang Song summarized it very concisely.


    "No, is it appropriate for you to speak ill of the boss in front of him?" I asked awkwardly.


    "You''re a JB boss. You''ll get rid of it in the next election!!!"


    Liu Rui didn''t give me any face at all. He said very frankly.


    "Husband, I support you!"


    Wu Mei also coaxed aside.


    "Come on, daughter-in-law, kiss one!!"


    "OK, husband!!"


    Then they ate together without shame.


    "Do you want a fucking face???"


    I hate to come forward and pull their faces apart.


    "Are you fucking sick? Did you kiss and break it off???"


    Liu Rui pulled my hair like a psychosis and pressed me directly on the bed.


    "Adulterer *!!" I scolded with my teeth.


    "Daughter in law, scratch him!"


    "Ye Han, how dare you scold me!!!"


    Wu Mei rubbed her silver teeth and scolded. Then she rolled up her arms and rushed to my face.


    Ten minutes later.


    "Can you stop scratching my face? It''s all scarred!!"


    I sat in the corner with toilet paper in my hand, wiping the blood on my face and looking at Wu Mei very wrongly.


    "Hum! It makes you feel better!"


    Wu Mei turned her head and looked like a winner.


    "Dog men and women!!"


    I whispered, only I can hear it.


    At this time, Duan Hui moved his body, took a look at the blood on us, then twisted his eyebrows and asked me, "leaf, what did you do just now?"


    Hearing Duan Hui''s words, I was stunned, and then instinctively looked at Er Mei.


    When Er Mei saw me looking at her, she took out her mobile phone very wisely, pretended to look at the time, and then said with a smile: "it''s getting late, I have to go home..."


    "What time is it? I''ll stay for a while?" Duan Hui said with some reluctance.


    "No, I have something at home. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    With that, er Mei stood up, picked up her small bag, turned around, said hello to us and walked out of the ward.


    "I''ll see her off!"


    Wu Mei also chased out.


    After the two women left, the room suddenly quieted down.


    I looked up at Duan Hui and said, "those people who went to our harem today were found by Jin Le..."


    "Jinle? The one who opened the game hall?"


    Duan Hui is a native of H City, so it''s not surprising that he knows Jinle.


    "Yes!!" I nodded.


    "... it''s said that his brother-in-law is Liu Ming." Duan Hui''s eyes suddenly darkened and said in silence.


    "I know."


    "What did you do to Jinle?" Duan Hui asked.


    "The game hall was smashed, and Jinle was stabbed 14 times by me!!" before I finished, the old car continued, "I cut off his two fingers!!"


    "You''re all fucking crazy!!" Duan Hui sat up and shouted.


    "It''s me!" I patted Duan Hui on the shoulder and said softly.


    "That''s Jinle. Are you like this? I don''t have a big deal!!"


    Duan Hui was not happy because we avenged him. On the contrary, he felt very uneasy and uneasy for us.


    "What''s Jinle? We have so many brothers!! I don''t care what Liu Ming and Li Ming do. If you touch my brother, you must put it down!!" Liu Rui said with an indifferent look on his face.


    "Yes, I''m afraid of a JB. It''s all about the neck and head. If we want a knife, we have a knife. If someone has someone, we have no fucking money. Liu Ming dares to come here and I''ll cut him first!!"


    Yang Song also said foolishly.


    "Crazy, you''re all fucking crazy!!"


    Duan Hui turned his head. He really couldn''t communicate with a tiger like Liu Rui and Yang Song.


    Seeing that Duan Hui stopped talking, we didn''t pay attention to him anymore, because we knew that Duan Hui was just afraid of our accident and didn''t mean anything else.


    Things and the north and the South thought it was nothing to stay here. After saying hello to me, they went back to the harem.


    The old car, Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan fell asleep on the empty hospital bed.


    There are only three people left in the house, Liu Rui and Yang Song, looking at each other.


    "Liu Rui, go downstairs and buy a pair of poker!!" I found five yuan from the trouser pocket of the old car and threw it to Liu Rui.


    "What are you doing?" Liu Rui asked, looking at the money I threw.


    "Can play poker!!" I yawned and said.


    "Grass, I''ve become your runner!!"


    Liu Rui grinds and haws, puts on his shoes and walks out of the ward.


    Ten minutes later, Liu Rui walked back to the ward with two pairs of poker and a few boxes of cigarettes.


    "Come on, play for a while!!"


    I kicked who was going to sleep, said Yang Song.


    "What are you doing? It''s time to play fucking poker!!" Yang Song rubbed his eyes and said with saliva flowing from the corners of his mouth.

 Chapter 229

    "Wow!!"


    I opened the poker, washed it twice by the way, and then dragged Yang Song and said, "it''s also idle. Come and play!"


    "You''re fucking sick!! it''s almost 1 o''clock, brother. I''m going to sleep just now!!" Yang Song pushed me and scolded very irritably.


    "What do you sleep? It''s a long night. If you don''t accept it, do it!!" I dragged Yang Song and didn''t let go.


    "It''s fucking day by day. It''s better than you fools!!" Yang Song rubbed his face and sat up.


    "Let you play poker with me? Every time you drag me to play, I don''t fucking play. Now you should be honored to take the initiative to find you!!" I let go and said with a smile.


    "What are we playing?" Yang Song asked, looking at me speechless.


    "Why? And Liu Rui!"


    I turned around and found that Liu Rui, a fool, fell asleep with the bench.


    "Get up, get up!!" I got out of bed and kicked Liu Rui.


    I inked with Liu Rui for a long time. It was not easy to coax these two fools. The three of us played against the landlord.


    "Well, I don''t have any money!!" Yang Song said while gripping the cards.


    "No money to play JB, dry scratch?" Liu Rui said a little reluctantly.


    "Just scratch, just for fun!!" I quickly opened my mouth and advised.


    "In the middle of the night, I was sitting and fucking talking to you?" Liu Rui threw down his poker and turned to sleep.


    "Let me borrow his fucking money!!!" I looked at Liu Rui and gritted my teeth.


    "That''s OK!!" Liu Rui turned his eyes and grabbed the poker on the bed.


    I turned around and looked through the old car''s wallet and found that there was only two or two yuan in it. But I had to pull out three hundred pieces from my wallet and throw them to Yang Song.


    "Save some money and don''t lose in a fucking while!!!" I looked at Yang Song and said speechless.


    "Ha ha, no, thanks, boss Ye!!" Yang Song saw that after I gave him the money, his mouth was almost his feet.


    "You can lend him money, you two don''t play cards!!" Liu Rui looked at the poker in his hand with one eye and glanced hard at Yang Song and me.


    "You fucking think I''m you, so hurry to play..." I replied irritably.


    "No, I wonder. You don''t play when you take the initiative to play with you. What''s the wind of smoking today? You drag me to play?" Yang Song lit a cigarette and asked very puzzled.


    "I made a divination when I came out. I can beat you both today..."


    ����


    At the other end, after Jinle was sent to the hospital, Liu Ming rushed there for the first time.


    Liu Ming is still very important in H city. It is said that when he was young, he did the most despised and despised activity, shooting flowers.


    That is, the so-called crooked children.


    In real society, there are not many abductions and trafficking of children we can meet, but there are definitely many.


    I remember Huang Bo acted in a movie and told this story. Although it was a movie, the plot seemed very real to me. The original happy family became bankrupt and separated from his wife and children because of the existence of such people.


    Thieves, ladies, robbers, rapists, although these occupations are also despised, I think they are far less annoying than human traffickers. Thieves harm one person, but human traffickers harm the whole family.


    After working as a human trafficker for several years, the state''s crackdown began to become stronger. Liu Ming''s eldest brother was arrested in prison and sentenced to death directly, while the witty Liu Ming chose to betray his eldest brother, but he escaped the robbery.


    After hiding outside for several years, Liu Ming returned to H city. He began to focus on the mining industry. It is said that in order to rob the mine, he personally sent his daughter-in-law to the bed of the Secretary of the municipal Party committee. Countless colleagues died in his hands, but whether these are true remains to be verified.


    Slowly, Liu Ming began to emerge in the mining area of H city with the help of his contacts and ruthlessness accumulated when he was a human trafficker, and his business became bigger and bigger.


    Liu Ming was very smart. When he made achievements in the mining industry, he knew he couldn''t go on like this, so he began to cut off all illegal business outside, killed many brothers, and finally completely washed himself white.


    He has a mine in H city and a machinery factory specializing in mining equipment. In short, the mining industry in H city has been monopolized by him alone.


    Liu Ming has been rated as an outstanding enterprise and philanthropist in the city for two consecutive years.


    And was elected *.


    Because Jinle''s finger was broken, he needed surgery and anesthetized the whole body, so Jinle didn''t wake up when Liu Yong arrived.


    "Husband, what can I do? Xiaole won''t be disabled?" a woman with Wu Mei''s appearance and Rao Yao''s figure sobbed in Liu Ming''s arms.


    "Don''t worry, daughter-in-law, Xiaole will be fine!!" Liu Ming said softly as he stroked the woman''s hair.


    "Xiaole and I depend on each other. If anything happens to him, I won''t live!!" the more the woman said, she was excited. Her acting skills were very good. Tears fell on Liu Ming like no money.


    "It''s okay!!" Liu Ming comforted helplessly, then took out his mobile phone and dialed Guo thinking.


    "Dudududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududu.


    "Captain Guo, I want to know about the fight in the game hall this evening!!" Liu Ming said in a low tone.


    "... this is inconvenient." Guo thought directly refused.


    "The victim is my wife''s brother!!" Liu Ming was stunned and said.


    "What do you want to know?"


    "Who is the murderer?" Liu Ming asked directly.


    "It''s not clear. The suspect hasn''t been found yet," Guo thought silently.


    "The time of the crime was 10 o''clock, and the time of the police arrived was 11:20. I hope you can give me an explanation!!" although Liu Ming has been controlling his emotions, his voice became louder involuntarily.


    "Our duty officer received the report at 11:10..." Guo thought calmly replied.


    "Fart!!!" Liu Ming was furious and shouted.


    "Please pay attention to your words," Guo thought, still calm and calm.


    "Do you cops eat shit?"


    "...." Guo thought did not speak.


    "Shall I call your director?" Liu Ming then shouted.


    "Whatever you want!"


    With a slap, Guo thought directly hung up the phone.


    "You... You!!" Liu Ming talked to you on the phone for a long time and found that the opposite side had hung up.

 Chapter 230

    "Fuck, they''re going to turn the sky one by one, aren''t they?"


    Seeing that the phone was hung up, Liu Ming clenched his teeth and scolded in a low voice.


    "Husband, what''s the matter?" the woman nestled in Liu minghuai looked up and asked.


    "It''s all right." Liu Ming pushed the woman away impatiently, then Teng stood up and walked to the window with his mobile phone.


    "Wow!!"


    Liu Ming lit a cigarette, then put his head out of the window and smoked.


    After smoking a cigarette, Liu Ming turned and took out his mobile phone. After looking through the phone book for a long time, he found a number without a name.


    "Hello!" a man''s voice came from the other side. It was a little low, as if it had been deliberately lowered.


    "Is it convenient to speak?" Liu Ming asked softly with his lips pursed.


    "What''s up?" asked the other side of the phone very directly.


    "Do you know the fight that took place in the game hall at about 10 o''clock this evening?" Liu Ming asked.


    "The person who did it was from the harem, and the boss''s name was Ye Han." he hung up the phone directly.


    "Ye Han?" Liu Ming whispered my name in his mouth, and then another phone dialed out.


    "Hello!! brother Liu." after the phone rang, the other side was connected.


    "Where are you now?" Liu Ming asked expressionless.


    "Here in the factory, what''s the matter?" the other side replied with some confusion.


    "I''m at the hospital now. Come here..."


    "Are you hurt?" asked the other side.


    "No, Xiao le was cut down," Liu Ming whispered.


    "OK, I''ll be right there." then he hung up the phone directly.


    Half an hour later.


    An old Yellow Sea pickup truck suddenly stopped in the parking lot in front of the hospital.


    "Brother Liu, how''s Xiaole?" a man in his early thirties, dressed in very sloppy clothes, walked quickly into the hospital and shouted as he walked.


    "Sir, this is the hospital. Please keep quiet." the nurse at the front desk frowned and reminded.


    "Fuck you, my brother is injured, and I''m still quiet. NIMA B." the man was very incompetent, turned his head and scolded the nurse, and then ran directly to the hospital.


    "Hey, how do you talk?" the nurse flushed after being scolded, grabbed the man and shouted.


    "I don''t fucking have time to talk to you now, you know? You quickly release your hand!!" the man turned back and pushed the nurse, stared at her big eyes and shouted.


    "Are you sick?" the nurse rubbed the red arm pushed by the man and whispered.


    "Why didn''t I get sick in the hospital?" the man ran to the ward.


    "You!! you..." the nurse stood in place, looked at the man''s back and shouted two times silently.


    The middle-aged man''s name is Shisheng. Yes, his name is Shisheng. I don''t know what his father thought when he named him. Even his mother scolded him.


    Shi Sheng, in his thirties, is the second in command of Liu Ming company. His relationship with Liu Ming is like that between Li Tao and Liu Yong. He is a professional.


    What did Liu Ming call Shi Sheng today to explain??


    It shows that he knows that it is difficult to follow the normal procedures in Guo thinking.


    He wants to take abnormal measures with me!!


    "Brother Ming!!!" Shisheng cried like his father when he saw Liu Ming.


    "What are you shouting!! I heard you fighting with other nurses all the way..." Liu Ming stood up, walked to Shisheng and said irritably.


    "How''s Xiaole?" Shisheng wiped the dust on his face and asked anxiously.


    "Two fingers have been broken and are being connected..." Liu Ming bowed his head and said.


    "Fuck, who did it?" Shisheng shouted excitedly when he heard that Jinle''s finger was cut off.


    He didn''t pretend this reaction, because usually his relationship with Jinle is really good. They are just like their own brothers.


    "Hougong, ye Han, do you know?" Liu Yong recalled my name and asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, Liu Yong''s successor!! what did they do???" Shisheng asked a little surprised when he heard my name.


    "Liu Yong''s successor..." Liu Ming didn''t answer Shi Sheng''s question, rubbed his fingers and whispered.


    "Brother, did they do it?" Shisheng asked in a hurry.


    "They did it. Introduce Ye han to me..." Liu Ming sat down on the chair in the corridor and said expressionless.


    "I don''t know these people very well. I know they took over Bailemen bar after Liu Yong left, but they changed their name to Hougong..."


    "Locals?" Liu Ming asked.


    "Out of town!!"


    "Hehe, it''s interesting. What''s their relationship with Liu Yong?" Liu Ming asked while fiddling with his mobile phone.


    "It is said that these children are the successors selected by Liu Yong. I really don''t know the other relationships..." Shisheng lit a cigarette and said.


    "How could Xiaole have conflicts with these people?" Liu Ming rubbed his face and looked very upset. Obviously, he was still afraid of Liu Yong behind us.


    "Those people in the harem are crazy. The bar has been open for less than three months. They directly laid sun leigui down. I heard that they broke two legs..." Shi Sheng continued.


    "No wonder even Jin Le dares to chop his fingers. These people have two skills!!!" Liu Ming almost knows our situation.


    "Brother Ming, what shall we do? If you want to take revenge, I''ll call you now!!!" Shisheng foolishly took out his cell phone and shouted.


    "Wait a minute. Behind these people is Liu Yong. It''s not very good..." Liu Ming picked up his cell phone and then directly opened the phone book.


    "What''s the matter with Liu Yong? He''s so awesome. Isn''t he gone? He''s gone. We''re still afraid of him?" Shisheng shouted excitedly.


    "Calm down first..." Liu Ming raised his head and said to Shi Sheng, then directly pressed the dialing key, and two words were displayed on the mobile phone screen: "Liu Yong!!"


    "Doodle doodle!!"


    When the phone rang for more than 40 seconds, Liu Yongcai connected the phone.


    "Master Liu, are you asleep?" Liu Ming spoke to Liu Yong with great respect.


    "Hehe, now you are master Liu, I am not master Liu!!" Liu Yong smiled and said.


    "There is only one Liu Ye in H City, that is you!!" Liu Ming then flattered.


    "Come on, what''s the matter? I''m busy..." Liu never wanted to talk to Liu Ming and asked very directly.


    "... do you know ye Han?" Liu Ming was silent and directly cut into the subject.


    "My big nephew, what''s wrong with him?" Liu Yong replied without thinking. Li Tao nearby directly laughed.


    When Liu Ming heard Liu Yong''s words, he clapped in his heart, pinched the right hand of his mobile phone, and inadvertently tried a lot.

 Chapter 231

    "This is not tonight. He had a little conflict with my brother-in-law, and then they got together..." Liu Ming adjusted his mood and then said.


    "Is your brother-in-law all right?" Liu Yong held back his smile and pretended to be worried.


    "... yes... Something!!" Liu Ming stammered when asked.


    "What''s the matter? Is it serious?"


    "Two fingers fell..." Liu Ming replied in a low voice.


    "This son of a bitch, when I go back, I have to educate him!!" Liu Yong''s acting skills burst, as if he was really my uncle.


    "That''s not necessary. I wanted to call the police, but later I heard that ye Han was your nephew, so I called you to confirm. At that time, our two people''s congresses washed the Dragon King temple..." Liu Ming explained awkwardly.


    "No, you should do whatever you want. If you can''t, you''ll call the police!! this little bastard is not educated." Liu yongman said indifferently.


    After listening to Liu Yong''s words, Liu Yong secretly scolded "Grass Mud Horse, the police let you get the answer right. I''ll call the police for a JB!!" then he said: "Since ye Han is your nephew, I certainly can''t call the police. Mr. Liu, do you think it''s ok? Let Ye Han hand over the man who chopped my brother-in-law''s fingers, and we''ll forget it."


    In fact, at this time, Liu Ming didn''t know if I cut the finger. What he said was just a disguised summation. He wanted Liu Yong to find a substitute for the dead. Then he didn''t offend me, and he also explained to Jin Le.


    Liu Ming''s words are very good. This is the best solution for us and him.


    "Well, you can communicate with Ye Han. People are his people. I can''t speak!!" Liu Yong said in a embarrassed tone.


    "Can''t you tell Ye Han?" Liu Ming didn''t expect that he had retreated to this level. Liu Yong still didn''t give him face.


    "I told him that he didn''t listen to me..." Liu Yong smiled and said.


    "Mr. Liu, isn''t it too embarrassing for you to chat like this?" Liu Ming said with his teeth clenched.


    "How can I say it''s for your face?" Liu Yong''s tone became serious and asked in a dull voice.


    "... I have to fix it with Ye Han?" Liu Ming asked in silence.


    "Do you think you''re good enough to make ye Han? I''ve told you for so long, can''t you understand?" Liu Yong turned his face in an instant.


    "OK... OK!!" Liu Ming shivered and said two good words.


    "I''m never the one who protects the calf. It''s Ye Han''s fault. I let him kneel and admit his fault to you. If it''s not his fault, it''s hard for anyone to lower his head!!" Liu Yong shouted loudly.


    "OK, let''s wait and see!!" Liu Ming bit his lip and hung up directly.


    "Bang!!"


    "Fuck!!!" Liu Ming hit the wall with his fist and shouted with his teeth.


    A nearby Shi Sheng looked at Liu Ming''s angry expression and bowed his head, afraid to speak, because he knew that Liu Yong must have stimulated him, otherwise Liu Ming had not been so excited for more than ten years.


    "Bang!!"


    "Bang!!"


    Liu Ming then hit two punches, then sat on the seat, pointed to Shi Sheng and said, "fuck, ye Han, look after these people for me!!"


    "I see!!" Shisheng nodded and then said, "do you need to find someone..."


    "No, I''ll find someone. Fuck, isn''t it an underworld? I have plenty of money. I don''t believe that I can''t kill these children with no hair!!"


    "But..." said Shisheng with an air of hesitation.


    "No, but doesn''t Liu Yong want to play? I think he''s old and confused. I fucking let him understand how big the gap between the real economy and his entertainment industry is!!"


    Liu Ming then turned directly to the toilet. Shisheng stood where he was and didn''t dare to catch up.


    ����


    Hainan.


    "It''s hard for ye han to stimulate him so much..." when Liu Yong talked to Liu Ming, Li Tao was always nearby.


    "It''s hard to feel??? Shouldn''t they dare to chop people''s fingers and learn a lesson?" Liu Yong asked with his neck askew.


    "I can''t fucking understand now. You''re on the other end..." Li Tao said in some silence.


    "Ye Han, they are children. They don''t grow up without being beaten, but education must be my education. Other people''s education is difficult to use. Don''t you understand?"


    "I don''t understand..." Li Tao shook his head.


    "Ye Han, they can be beaten, but if they are beaten, they must call me back, not only to fight back, but also to fight back fiercely!!"


    "Are you fucking sick? Aren''t you afraid to kill them?" Li Tao said with a grin and some speechless.


    "Playing dead is their life!!" Liu Yong whispered, and then smiled: the child''s life is hard, and he won''t die for a while and a half... "


    ����


    H City, in the hospital.


    "Yes, two!!" Liu Rui threw out two cards and shouted vaguely.


    "It''s your turn. Do you want it?" after waiting for a long time, I found that Yang Song didn''t play cards, so I asked him at once.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    "Why the fuck did you fall asleep again, until you play cards!!" I kicked on Yang Song''s face and scolded.


    "Ah? Is it me?" after Yang Song was kicked up by me, he sat up, looked left and right, and asked foolishly.


    "Play cards quickly!!" I glared at Yang Song and said.


    "Elder brother, can we stop playing? I''m really sleepy......" Yang Song said with a sad face.


    "No!! don''t ink and play cards quickly!!" I refused directly.


    "What the hell do you want to do? I can''t open my eyes. How can I play?" Yang Song shouted with some collapse.


    "If you''re in ink, believe it or not, I''ll put a matchstick on your eyelids..."


    "Damn it, I''ll take your 300 yuan. I knew I couldn''t take it if I killed me like this, right five!!" Yang Song grinned and hawed out two cards.


    "Are you fucking stupid? Others give two and you give three?" I went up and shouted on Yang Song''s head.


    "I don''t know what the fuck happened to you..." at this time, Yang Song was tortured and crying by me.


    I looked down at my mobile phone. It was more than 3 a.m. at this time. When I looked up to play poker, I suddenly saw a figure flashing in front of the ward window.


    "Fuck you, NIMA, it''s coming!!" I took the pistol hidden in the quilt and ran out of bed like crazy.

 Chapter 232

    "What''s the matter?" Liu Rui looked at me and ran out, looking a little confused.


    "I don''t know? He may have gone to the bathroom..." Yang Song whispered back, then flopped down on the bed and fell asleep.


    "Grass, I have two kings and three twos. If I don''t play, I won''t play?" Liu Rui said painfully looking at the poker in his hand. Then he also lay in bed and fell asleep.


    At the other end, after I chased outside, a man with a baseball cap looked back at me, then walked and began to run outside the hospital.


    Today, I''ve been dragging Yang Song and Liu Rui to play poker. In fact, I''m waiting for this person.


    I think Liu Ming will not let us go after knowing that Jinle was injured. The best time for him to retaliate against us is today, because Duan Hui has not been discharged from the hospital. If he asks someone to come to the hospital at this time, Duan Hui will not run away.


    So I didn''t dare to sleep tonight, and the man''s appearance proved that my guess was right.


    Liu Ming sent someone to the hospital.


    "Grass Mud Horse, stop!!" I held up my gun and shouted at the man in front of me.


    The man looked at me and then ran out of the hospital. I quickly put away my gun and ran out.


    "Step on!!"


    I followed the man to the outside of the hospital. As soon as I turned around, the man disappeared.


    "Fuck!"


    I looked at the empty street and gritted my teeth and scolded.


    Just as I turned to leave, I suddenly saw the parking space in front of the hospital. Because it was late at night, there were not many cars in the parking space, only about five or six.


    I took the gun and walked to the parking space step by step.


    At this time, a figure quickly emerged from the bottom of the car, and then walked to the alley next to the parking space.


    "Grass!"


    I hurried in the direction of the man.


    At the end of the alley is an old residential building, which is very old and has stairs outside the windows.


    "Dangdang!!"


    The man climbed up the stairs to the residential building.


    Just as I was about to follow up, the man threw down a flowerpot.


    "Bang!!"


    The flowerpot burst directly at the top of my brain, and blood flowed down my cheeks.


    "Grass Mud Horse, stop!!" I wiped the blood on my head, shouted, and then walked up the stairs.


    "Bang!!"


    Just as I was about to reach the roof, the man kicked me on the head.


    The man was so strong that I flew backwards like I hit a truck.


    "Grass Mud Horse!!"


    I bit my teeth and stood up with my right hand on the escalator.


    "Bang!!"


    When the man looked at me, he raised his legs and stuck his foot in my face.


    I lay on the ground and looked at the man. He was wearing a hat and mask. I couldn''t see his face clearly. The man slowly came to me, squatted down and put his hand directly into my trouser pocket.


    At this time, as soon as I gritted my teeth, I took out the knife pinned to my trouser pocket and stabbed it in the man''s hand.


    "Ah!!" the man screamed.


    "Fuck you!!" I raised my legs and kicked directly on the man''s face. The man was squatting, so the center of gravity was unstable. I jumped directly onto the stairs on the next floor.


    The man stood up and looked up at me. He didn''t catch up, but turned and went downstairs.


    The man quickly disappeared in my vision. I knew I was not his opponent, so I didn''t follow him.


    "Fuck!! why are they so awesome!!"


    After the man left for more than ten minutes, I dared to walk down the stairs.


    It''s very fucking embarrassing to say. At first, I was still in the upper hand. After being smashed by his mother''s flower pot, my combat effectiveness decreased sharply. In the end, I was supposed to chase him, but I didn''t dare to chase him in the end.


    I wiped the blood on my forehead, and then walked back to the hospital.


    After returning to the ward, I found that Liu Rui and Yang Song were heartless and fell asleep.


    As long as one of them chases me out, I won''t be beaten into this virtue.


    Later, I thought it was strange that I didn''t tell them what was going on, so I went to the toilet to clean up the wound, and then went back to the ward and fell asleep on the hospital bed.


    The next day, early in the morning.


    Wu Mei and ER Mei, two girls, came early in the morning and very considerate bought us bean milk steamed stuffed buns and fried dough sticks


    "Ye, what did you do last night? You ran away halfway through the game. I don''t know when you came back..." Liu Rui looked at me and asked while putting steamed stuffed buns in his mouth.


    "Ye, did you go out yesterday?" Meng Liang also looked at me and asked.


    "Out..." I put down the soymilk in my hand and nodded.


    "Why did you go out in the middle of the night? Did you run to the office to flirt with the female nurse?" Yang Song looked at me and asked.


    I was silent for a moment and decided to tell them what happened yesterday. After all, it was related to the safety of all of us.


    Then I gave them a detailed account of what happened last night.


    "Oh, I knew this was the case. I didn''t fucking sleep yesterday. I chased you out. Our two swords combined. I took the soles of my shoes and slapped them on his face. We can definitely return home in triumph..." after I said that, Yang Song was drinking soybean milk and blowing cow force at me.


    "Leaf, I didn''t say you. You''re a small lattice. You still chase others? You''re looking for yourself to be beaten..." Liu Rui glanced and commented.


    "Can you fucking grasp the key point!! it''s not a matter of being beaten or not being beaten!!" I looked at Liu Rui and said speechless.


    "What''s the point? Didn''t you get beaten yesterday?" Liu Rui asked, staring at Huang Du with the same small eyes.


    "Are you fucking stupid? Have you ever thought about why I chased that man!!" I pushed Liu Rui''s face away and shouted with a broken expression.


    "Why?" Liu Rui asked, taking a fried dough stick and putting it in his mouth.


    "Ye, do you think that man is Liu Ming''s?" Duan Hui, lying in bed, asked softly.


    I nodded suddenly, but I met a man who knew what was going on. It''s not fucking easy.


    "What''s your man running for?" the old car rubbed his hands and said.


    After the old car''s words, everyone took a breath, and the house was silent. As long as he was not stupid enough to Liu Rui, he should be able to figure it out.


    It is self-evident that such a good man came to the hospital in the middle of the night.


    If I hadn''t stayed up yesterday playing poker with Liu Rui and Yang Song, maybe one of us would have been lying in the morgue this morning.

 Chapter 233

    After understanding what was going on, everyone in the room lowered their heads silently. Only two girls who didn''t know what had happened stared at us.


    "Leaf, do you think you may have made a mistake?" Duan Hui said, lying on the bed mountain, looking very JB.


    "After ye chased out, the man''s first reaction was to run, which showed that he was guilty. Moreover, he was so good that he came to the hospital in the middle of the night. If I wanted to say nothing, I wouldn''t believe it!!" Lao Che made a very professional analysis.


    I rubbed my face, then raised my head and said, "the old car is right. It''s not a small thing. We don''t need to deceive ourselves and others..."


    "Fuck, this Liu MINGTING JB bastard!! we finished the work in the first half of the night, and he came to assassinate me in the second half of the night, and his reaction was very sensitive..."


    Liu Rui bared his teeth and said carelessly.


    "You look up to yourself too much. You need to find an assassin to assassinate you??? You''re rich to do with a cleaning aunt!!" Meng liangbai glanced at Liu Rui and said with a curled mouth.


    "Meng Liang, what the fuck do you mean? If you don''t clean you up for two and a half days, you have a little seed of * in your heart, don''t you?" Liu Rui was stunned, then pointed to Meng Liang and shouted.


    "Go out to practice???" Meng Liang said calmly.


    "Just fucking try it!! if I don''t clean you up, you''ll never understand why the flowers are so red!!" in front of the two girls, Liu Rui certainly couldn''t recognize the advice. He bared his arms and rolled up his sleeves and dragged Meng Liang to the corridor.


    "OK!! don''t make a fucking noise!! can''t you see what''s going on now?" I stood up, stared at the beads and shouted.


    After hearing my cry, Liu Rui and Meng Liang were stunned. Then they silently released each other and quietly sat back by the bed.


    "Pa!!"


    I took out my cigarette box and shakily lit a cigarette.


    Everyone in the room looked at me quietly. Liu Ruigang''s words, although a joke, made me aware of a problem.


    With such a short time interval and Liu Ming''s reaction so fast, there are only two possibilities.


    The first is that the man yesterday is not Liu Ming''s person. If he is not Liu Ming''s person, the situation will become very complicated, but I don''t think this situation is very likely.


    The second is that we have really hit Liu Ming''s heart. He is serious. He doesn''t want to give us time to prepare. He is ready to use the most direct and violent means to fight us in a round. If this is the case, with Liu Ming''s strength, we may not even have a chance to fight back.


    No matter which of the two situations is the key point, I feel very uneasy and even have a kind of fear from my heart. After all, there is still a big gap between us and Liu Ming.


    "Hoo!!"


    I spit out a smoke ring for a long time, and then said in a low voice: "now the situation is special. If Liu Ming can send someone for the first time, there will be a second time. Duan Hui is injured. He is in the most dangerous situation, so from today on, we will go to the hospital on three shifts to protect Duan Hui. Other people must not be alone when they go home. Take the guy wherever they go, okay???"


    Although I know it won''t solve the problem at all, I really can''t think of any other way.


    "Understand!!!" Meng Liang nodded and agreed.


    "Leaves, why don''t I leave the hospital and go home to raise them!!" Duan Hui opened his mouth and said.


    "No!! it''s wrapped like a zongzi. You go home and raise a JB?" I immediately refused.


    "He may just want to go home and raise JB..." Yang Song said leisurely aside.


    "It''s all skin trauma. It''s hard for me to lie here. I might as well stay at home. Besides, it''s inconvenient for you to run back and forth. Let me go back!!" Duan Hui begged pitifully.


    "All right, if you have to go back, I can''t stop you, but you have to be honest with me when you go home. You can''t be blind..." I thought about it. Duan Hui said it was reasonable. The hospital is far from our harem. If something really happened, we can''t take care of it, so I agreed to his request.


    After discussing the countermeasures, I went to the front desk of the hospital to go through the discharge formalities for Duan Hui. An hour later, all of us withdrew from the hospital.


    After returning home, we simply divided into three groups, leaving one group to protect Duan Hui at home. The rest went to work in the harem. Although the last fight had a certain impact on our business in the harem, we were still busy at the peak. We ran at both ends and were basically tired like a dog every day.


    But what I didn''t expect is that Liu Ming''s second revenge is delayed in the future!!


    A week passed in a flash.


    I was worried almost every day this week. I couldn''t sleep well in the middle of the night, but nothing happened this week.


    In addition to going to the bar every day, we just watch Duan Hui at home.


    Let''s focus here. During Duan Hui''s injury, er Mei came to take care of him almost every day. This time, there were many lonely men and women. They took care of him and took care of him to the bed without shame


    Duan Hui was blessed with misfortune. He beat him one by one and even pulled a daughter-in-law. He was also the second man in our harem to leave single.


    Duan Hui''s love story deeply stimulated us, especially Yang Song. He cried and shouted for someone to beat him every day


    At first, Yang Song said he went home to raise JB. Now I fucking understand that this fool really raised JB at home!!


    With Duan Hui and ER getting better, the hearts of the people were slowly put down, and we all relaxed our vigilance.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, we were at home.


    I was lying in bed and chatting with Su Su. There was nothing wrong with the north and the south. I sat in the living room and watched the island''s love action film facing the computer. Originally, the north and the South were still a very pure little boy, but they obviously deteriorated a lot with more contact with Liu Rui. Recently, I was obsessed with Japanese small films. I was really obsessed. Everyone would watch some films to vent when there was nothing, This is human nature, but to what extent has the north and the South reached now?


    You have to watch when you eat. You can''t eat without watching. You don''t dare to eat with him. It''s fucking hard to eat!!


    Shit must be seen. If you don''t see it, you can''t shit. If you pass by the toilet and hear the sound of * one after another, don''t think. The north and south must be inside.


    This is not the most awesome. The most awesome thing is that people have to play small fucking movies when they sleep. They say they can''t sleep without listening!!


    I heard for the first time that this thing has the effect of sleeping!!


    Due to the recent series of strange performances of the north and the south, Yang Song directly sent a golden flag to the north and the south, with four big characters - "Hougong film God!!"

 Chapter 234

    "Daughter-in-law, when do you think we''ll study some business?" I asked Su Su on the other end of the phone, lying in bed.


    Recently, Duan Hui and ER Mei''s one after another Jiao bed sound deeply stimulated my fragile virgin heart. It was fucking hard to listen to it and couldn''t be controlled at all.


    "Ye Han, how many times have I told you that I''m not your daughter-in-law!! would you like a face?" Su Su replied helplessly.


    "Isn''t my daughter-in-law fast?" I said confidently.


    "Elder brother, who gives you confidence..." Su rolled his eyes and said.


    "Duan Hui next door has an object. I think I''m about to..."


    "Roll the calf!! what does this have to do with me!!" Su Su annoyed me and scolded with his silver teeth.


    "How can you talk to your future husband..." before I finished my words, I saw another phone call from my mobile phone. I think my name is Ji Xuan.


    "I won''t tell you first. Ji Xuan may have something to call me..." I said to the phone.


    "Well, I''ll take a bath too..." Su replied readily.


    "Come on, give a kiss to my daughter-in-law... MMM!!" I pouted my lips and said to the phone.


    "Get out..."


    After Su Su hung up, I connected Ji Xuan''s phone. It''s a fucking busy day.


    "Hey, leaf!!"


    "Ah, what''s the matter?" I promised.


    "Are you busy this afternoon?" Ji Xuan asked.


    "Nothing. What are you doing?"


    "In the afternoon, my father saved a game. Why don''t you come here?"


    "Your father saved the game. What did I do in the past? Playing games with a group of old men and women?" I said a little speechless.


    "What old men and women are traders!!" Ji Xuan said impatiently.


    "Grass, I can''t go. They are all the older generation who boast, and the younger generation dare not make a mistake!!!"


    "Chandler will come too!!"


    "Cao, you didn''t say it earlier!! I''m trying to communicate with him. Where''s the address? I''ll go now!! do you want me to buy some gifts for your father, tiger whip, sheep kidney or something?" as soon as I heard the name of Qian De, my eyes lit up, and my attitude was different immediately.


    "Your father just eats that thing. Hongyue Hotel, come here now..." Ji Xuan said speechless.


    "Your father doesn''t eat, your mother doesn''t eat???"


    I wanted to greet Ji Xuan again, but this fool has hung up my phone.


    I laughed and gathered my mobile phone. This awesome time is still dependent on my discipline. What I do is to give power.


    Qian de and I haven''t seen each other since we met last time. How to make an appointment is busy. In addition, I''m worried about Liu Ming recently, so I haven''t contacted him anymore. Today, Ji Xuan gave me another chance.


    I simply cleaned up, changed into new clothes, and then took the car key to go downstairs. Suddenly, I remembered that I was still in the north and south of *.


    "Don''t fucking look!!" I put my foot on the North-South bench and shouted.


    But the north and South didn''t fucking respond at all. I came forward in a hurry and directly clicked the shutdown button.


    "Pa!!"


    The computer screen went black.


    "My grass, why is it fucking black!!"


    The north and South roared and shouted excitedly.


    "Tired, you let them rest..."


    I whispered behind the north and south.


    "Fuck, ye, when did you come here, and you didn''t make a fucking sound?" as soon as the north and South turned around, they were scared and fell directly from their chairs.


    "I have something to do when I go out. Be careful at home..." I stretched out my hand and pulled up the north and South and said.


    "Ah, OK!! I see!!" north and South nodded.


    "Remember to call me or your brothers if anything happens!!" I then told them.


    "OK, I understand."


    I took out my wallet, took out hundreds of dollars from it, threw it to the north and south, and said, "take it first..."


    "I have money in my hand..." north and South simply scratched their heads and said.


    "Hehe, what do you have enough money for!! you may be able to use it in case of emergency!!" I smiled, touched his head, then turned and walked out of the house.


    After I left, North and South looked at the hundreds of dollars in my hand, grinned, and then turned on the computer to finish the unfinished little movie.


    At more than 3 p.m., the road was not very blocked. I arrived at the hotel in less than half an hour. There were still a lot of people when I arrived.


    "Here I am!!" in the parking lot, I took out my mobile phone and dialed Ji Xuan.


    "I''ll go to the door again. Come on!"


    "Shall I use the whole bank card and give it to him?" I asked tentatively.


    "No, this time it''s mainly about exchanging feelings..."


    "Hehe, I like the free exchange of feelings!!" I smiled and hung up the phone.


    Five minutes later, I walked to the door of the hotel and saw Ji Xuan standing at the door with a middle-aged man.


    "Oh, brother Xuan, are you a doorboy?"


    I stepped forward and said hello with a smile.


    "Ha ha, there are not enough people..." Ji Xuan smiled, then pointed to the middle-aged man and said, "my father!!"


    "Hello, uncle!!" I stepped forward, stretched out my right hand and shouted politely.


    "Are you ye Han?" Ji Xuan''s father simply shook hands with me, and then asked with a smile.


    "It''s me!!" I nodded.


    "I''ve heard Xiaoxuan mention you for a long time. You''re really a young talent!!" Ji Xuan''s father patted me on the shoulder and praised me.


    "Just a little luck!!" I scratched my head and said a little embarrassed.


    "Ha ha, Xiaoxuan quickly leads your friend in. What are you doing standing here!!"


    After Ji Xuan''s father finished, Ji Xuan took me to the hotel.


    "Where''s Chandler?" after entering the hotel, I scratched around and didn''t find Chandler.


    "Now Qian De is your father..." Ji Xuan looked at me and said speechless.


    "Money is a father!!" I replied without a face.


    "Chandler hasn''t come yet. I''ll arrange you two to one later..."


    "The key time must be a brother!!" I hugged Ji Xuan''s shoulder and said very moved.


    "Grass, it''s my brother. You pay me back..."


    "Don''t mention money, it hurts feelings!!" I waved my hand, didn''t want to continue the topic with him, and walked forward.


    "You''ll be fine for a while. All the friends who come today are my father''s friends. I can cut you!" Ji Xuan chased up and said.


    "Then you can hit me quickly. I''m worried about losing money. I don''t know who to blackmail!!" I grinned and said.


    "Grass!! can you give me some face?" Ji Xuan was speechless.


    "OK, don''t ink with me!! I went to find my money Dad!!!" I pushed Ji Xuan impatiently, and then I walked into the hotel.

 Chapter 236

    "Husband, are you all right?" Er Mei wiped her little face blackened by smoke, looked at Duan Hui with a distressed face and asked.


    "I''m fine, hurry up!!" Duan Hui replied with a grin, and then accelerated his pace.


    The living room, which was less than ten meters away, was like a kilometer for the two.


    At the other end, the man who set fire ran frantically to Santana, which was parked in the community.


    "Hoo Hoo! Grass Mud Horse!!"


    North and South itself is a fat man. They are certainly not as flexible as men, and their endurance is not as good as men. Therefore, after chasing for a period of time, they were out of strength and fell directly to the ground.


    "Stop the fuck!"


    North and south lie on the ground, shouting with tears.


    Passers by saw that after the north and South fell, no one pulled him!!!


    All stood aside and watched the excitement silently.


    The man looked back at the north and south, and then directly pulled open the door of Santana.


    "Don''t fucking look, run!!" after the man got on the bus, he shouted at the driver with a crazy expression.


    "Oh... Oh!!" the driver was stunned and then started the car directly.


    "Hum!!!" Santana rushed out for ten meters in an instant.


    "Come on!! stop them!!!" north and South lay on the ground and prayed to the pedestrians hoarsely.


    Pedestrians did not seem to hear the cries for help from the north and the south. Some left and some followed the excitement.


    "Don''t fucking look at it!!! Stop the car quickly!! please!!!" looking at Santana farther and farther away, the north and South are full of helpless and frustrated tears.


    Santana finally disappeared into the sight of the north and the south.


    The north and south got up from the ground with dull eyes, wiped the tears on their faces, and then took out their mobile phone and dialed it out for me.


    "Doodle doodle!!" the waiting tone sounded for a full minute, and I didn''t answer the phone.


    North and South had no choice but to call things.


    "Brother, the house is on fire." after the phone was connected, the north and South voice trembled and said.


    "What? Why is there a fucking fire?" the voice of the thing was eight degrees higher.


    "I... I don''t know." the north and South stammered back.


    "Where are the leaves?" the thing asked.


    "Out..."


    "Is Duan Hui okay???"


    "Duan Hui!!!" the north and South shouted, then put down their mobile phones and ran back to the corridor like crazy.


    Just now, the situation was so anxious that the north and South forgot the most important Duan Hui!!


    "Hello???" suddenly there was no movement at the other end of the phone. I could only hear the heavy footsteps of the north and the south. Things shouted at the phone, directly hung up the phone and ran to the second floor.


    On the other hand, the fire at home is getting bigger and bigger.


    Duan Hui is very beautiful. They walk very hard every step, and the most terrible thing is that the quilt on them is also lit!!


    "Throw away the quilt!!!" at this time, Duan Hui''s wounds have been torn open. The temperature is too high, and Duan Hui''s sweat slowly flows into the wound.


    The pain of needle pricking, Duan Hui almost collapsed!!


    But when he saw Er Mei''s firm eyes, he had the power to move forward in an instant.


    "Husband, are you all right?" Er Mei leaned forward while holding Duan Hui.


    The fire in the house has lit many small holes in Er Mei''s pajamas, and several bloody bubbles have been burned out of her white skin!!


    "I''m fine!!" Duan Hui tried to squeeze out a smile on his pale cheek.


    "Husband, be careful!!!" at this time, er Mei suddenly shouted, then jumped up and fell down on Duan Hui.


    "Whoosh!!"


    The chandelier on the roof fell vertically and directly hit Er Mei''s back!!!


    "Bang!"


    "Boom!"


    The flame above the chandelier directly ignited the clothes behind Er Mei!


    "Ah!!!"


    Er Mei screamed and sprayed a mouthful of blood on the ground!!!


    "Daughter in law!!!"


    Duan Hui howled, then quickly put out the flame on ER Mei''s back. Later, he hugged Er Mei in his arms.


    "Husband, don''t worry... I''m fine!!" Er Mei smiled weakly with blood on her mouth.


    "Why are you so stupid!!" Duan Hui trembled all over and shouted with his teeth.


    "Husband, if I were disfigured, would you still like me?" Er Mei then asked.


    "Like, like!! stop talking!! I''ll take you out now!!!" Duan Hui picked up Er Mei and ran to the door.


    But Duan Hui ran out without two steps. The fire roared and burned half of Duan Hui''s hair at the top of his head.


    "Fuck your mother!!!" Duan Hui held Er Mei and shouted at the top of his voice.


    The raging fire made Duan Hui feel desperate!!


    "Huige!! where are you?" just at this time, the voices of North and South suddenly sounded at the door.


    "I''m here!!!" after Duan Hui heard the voice of the north and the south, he seemed to see hope again!


    North and South looked at the fire in the house and rushed in directly!!


    "Hoo Hoo!!"


    The fire wantonly pours on the north and south, but at this time, there are not so many north-south pipes, so we can only bite our teeth and rush inside!!!


    "Huige!!!!!" the north and South stood in the middle of the fire and shouted.


    "I''m here!!"


    Duan Hui replied weakly. At this time, he held Er Mei in a coma in his arms and half knelt on the ground.


    Er Mei''s back was burnt, and her clothes were burned.


    "Huige!! Huige!!!"


    North and South reached out and pulled Duan Hui, then took off his coat and put it on ER Mei.


    "Get my daughter-in-law out first!!!" Duan Hui shouted, pointing to the north and south.


    After hearing this, the north and the South did not hesitate. They picked up Er Mei and ran out.


    "Step, step!!"


    North and South took big strides and ran out of the house like crazy.


    The onlookers in the corridor also began to come to the fire with buckets!!


    "Please, call an ambulance!!!" after Nanbei put Er Mei on the ground, he looked at the crowd and shouted, then wiped his black cheeks.


    "Wow!!" north and South grabbed the bucket in the hands of the people, poured it directly on the top of their heads, and then rushed into the fire again.


    After the north and South rushed in, the masses took out their mobile phones and madly dialed 110120119!!


    "Huige, Huige!!!"


    North and South shouted, but no one answered!!


    The north and South accelerated their pace and rushed to Fu Duanhui. They found that Duanhui was unconscious.


    "..... Huige!! hold on! I''ll take you out!!" the north and the South carried Duan Hui with tears.


    ����


    At the other end, when the thing knew that it was on fire, it immediately called Meng Liang''s old car and others, and hurried home.


    Along the way, Meng Liang kept calling me, but no one connected!!

 Chapter 237

    Fifteen minutes later, police cars, ambulances and fire engines followed.


    Twenty minutes later, Duan Hui and ER Mei, who were already unconscious, were taken to the hospital by ambulance.


    A week later, our group gathered in the hospital again. The protagonist last time was Duan Hui, this time Duan Hui and his girlfriend Er Mei.


    After arriving at the hospital, the north and South suddenly knelt in front of the emergency room, and kept saying that I was wrong, I was wrong


    No matter how Meng Liang advised them, North and South refused to stand up. Later, something shouted, "let him kneel!"


    Meng Liang had no choice but to stop persuading.


    "Haven''t Ye got through yet?" the old car asked while smoking on the bench in the corridor.


    "Still no one answered..." Liu Rui shook his head.


    "Who did he go out with?" Meng Liang looked up and asked.


    "It seems that he went out with Ji Xuan." Yuan Yuan replied.


    "Who has Ji Xuan''s phone number?" Meng Liang rubbed his face and shouted.


    "I have!! I''ll ask Ji Xuan!!" Yang Song said, took out his mobile phone and dialed Ji Xuan.


    ����


    In the banquet hall of the hotel, I sat next to Chandler and talked to him constantly. Although we had no common topic, I would hold what he said. Who wouldn''t flatter??


    A table of more than ten people, just listen to where we boast!!


    "Leaf, leaf, Yang Song phone!!!"


    At this time, Ji Xuan hurriedly ran over with his mobile phone.


    "He called you and you asked me to do JB..." I think my emotional communication with Qian de has just reached the heat, so I don''t want Ji Xuan to disturb us. I waved my hand, meaning to let him roll the calf quickly.


    "There seems to be an accident in your house!!!" Ji Xuan didn''t pay attention to me at all. He just lay down beside my ear and said softly.


    After listening to Ji Xuan''s words, I was stunned. I quickly put down my chopsticks and robbed Ji Xuan''s mobile phone.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked quickly.


    "Our house is on fire!!!" Yang Song said anxiously.


    I immediately felt that it might be more than a fire, so my voice trembled and said, "someone is injured?"


    "... yes!!" Yang Song said in silence.


    "Who is Duan Hui?"


    "Duan Hui and ER Mei!!"


    "Artificial???"


    "Yes!"


    I kicked over the chair and shouted, "fuck you!!!"


    Everyone in the house looked at me.


    "What hospital are you in?"


    "Municipal Medical University!!"


    "Wait for me!!"


    With red eyes, I hung up the phone and turned around to run out, but after two steps, I was suddenly stopped by Ji Xuan.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Someone set fire to Duan Hui in my house!!" I shouted with my fist clenched.


    "Do you want me to go there?" Ji Xuan frowned.


    "No, explain to your father. I''m sorry today!!"


    Then I took the car key and ran out of the hotel.


    I drove so fast that I came to the hospital in only 15 minutes.


    "Where''s Duan Hui? Where''s ER Mei?"


    After entering the hospital, I shouted to the nurse with my eyes on the beads.


    After hearing my voice, Meng Liang hurriedly ran over and surrounded me.


    "Leaves, people are in the emergency room!!" Meng Liang looked at me and said.


    "How are they doing?"


    "Duan Hui lost too much blood and fainted. Nothing happened, but..." Meng Liang said half.


    "But what? Say it quickly!!" I shouted angrily.


    "Er Mei burned Duan Hui''s lower leg, back and neck, and some burns on her left cheek!!" Meng Liang lowered his head and said.


    Many people here will ask, why can the ceiling still catch fire??


    Let me explain to you that our house is rented and belongs to fine decoration. The chandelier in the living room is not a crystal chandelier, but a plastic chandelier, coupled with the gasoline sprinkled by men, so the chandelier can be easily lit.


    "Ruined... Disfigured, isn''t it?" my body instinctively stepped back two steps and stammered.


    "Almost that!!" Meng Liang nodded.


    "North and south?" I shouted with staring eyes.


    "Kneeling at the door!!"


    "Step on!!"


    I clenched my teeth and strode to the door of the emergency room.


    "Leaves!!" the north and South kneeling on the ground looked up and shouted when they saw me.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked, trembling and pointing to the emergency room.


    "After you left, a man came and said he was repairing the water pipe, so I let him in, and then he splashed gasoline everywhere and lit the house!!!" north and South whispered.


    "Why are you all right?" I rolled up my sleeves, stepped forward and looked down at the north and south.


    "I ran out to chase the man..."


    "Bang!!"


    I went up and kicked north and South on the back. The fat body of North and South rolled around the ground. Then I rode directly on North and South''s neck and punched him in the face.


    "Didn''t I tell you that none of us are allowed to open the door!!!"


    "I told you!!" north and South cried with tears.


    "Did I fucking tell you that I left? Be careful yourself!!!" I then punched the north and South in the face.


    "I told you!!"


    "Did you go to the fucking movies after the man came in?"


    "Yes!!"


    After asking, I waved my fists several times. Now I really can only vent my anger in this way. I''m afraid of an accident. Finally, I had a fucking accident!!


    Who can''t have an accident? It''s Duan Hui again, and it also implicates the innocent Er Mei!!


    What a blow to a girl who loves beauty!!


    Who the fuck can understand her mood???


    The more I thought about it, the more angry I became, and the fists on the north and south faces became harder and harder.


    Things stood aside and silently watched me fight north and south, with cold eyes and silent.


    "Come on!! it''s not all the fault of the north and the south!!" Liu Rui came up and took me and shouted.


    I clenched my fist, stared at the beads and shouted at Liu Rui, "get out!"


    "Pa!!"


    Meng Liang came forward, put his mouth on my face, pointed to my nose and shouted, "what the hell are you angry with other people''s children? He''s stupid. He doesn''t know what to do, but he doesn''t blame him at all!! if you don''t go, can something like this happen? If you go, you don''t know to ask us to replace you? What''s the matter if you spread all your anger on the north and south?"


    "Blame me, blame me, don''t blame the leaves!!" Nanbei lay under me, crying and shouting at Meng Liang.


    "Patter!!"


    I loosened the north and south, decadent sat on the ground.


    Meng Liang is right. I am the most responsible person for this matter. It is my negligence that led to today''s normal fire. I shouldn''t be angry with North and south.

 Chapter 238

    At two o''clock in the morning, Duan Hui finally opened his eyes. The first sentence he opened his eyes was to ask me, "where''s my daughter-in-law???"


    Hearing Duan Hui''s question, the house was silent.


    "I fucking ask you about my daughter-in-law???" Duan Hui struggled to sit up, stared at beads and shouted.


    "Huizi, don''t get excited!!" the old car looked up and advised.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Where''s my daughter-in-law?" Duan Hui continued.


    "She''s still in a coma..." I bowed my head, because I didn''t dare to look at Duan Hui. I was afraid of his eyes.


    "Yan... Is it serious?"


    Duan Hui''s eyes were dull and stammered back.


    "Skin burns, life is not dangerous..." I pinched the quilt and said this sentence with my teeth.


    "No one... It''s OK. It''s ok if you''re disfigured!!" Duan Hui burst into bed, his eyes blankly talking.


    Although Duan Hui said so, I know he just wanted us not to feel too guilty. A good girl was disfigured. Does that mean he can get it back??


    Er Mei has burns on her thigh, back, neck and sideburns on her left face. It''s certain that she has scars.


    Although girls leave some long hair, which can block the scar on their left face, the hot scar on their neck can''t be stopped.


    After Er Mei recovers, he won''t wear short sleeves, skirts and other clothes even in hot weather, because he is afraid of other people''s strange eyes. Such a beautiful girl is because we have become like this. She is the most innocent person and he should not be hurt.


    During Duan Hui''s coma, Ji Xuan and Du Xianyang came to the hospital, but they visited and left.


    At home, after the fire was extinguished, the police immediately blocked the scene and called out the monitoring of the community. The fire had a great impact, so the police station immediately set up a task force, but I know these are useless. They can catch the arsonist.


    The real behind the scenes instigator Liu Ming will not be affected!!


    At three in the morning, er Mei woke up.


    Er Mei knew her physical condition, so she didn''t behave so panic. She just looked at Duan Hui and asked, "do you want me like this?"


    Duan Hui nodded suddenly, and then they hugged each other and cried bitterly.


    I couldn''t stand such a scene. The guilt in my heart tortured me, so I turned around and walked out of the ward.


    After leaving the ward, I saw the north and South kneeling at the door.


    "Get up, it''s not your fault!!" I squatted beside the north and South and said softly.


    "Huige''s girlfriend is disfigured, isn''t she?" the north and South looked at me and asked.


    "It doesn''t count, just leave some scars..." I lit a cigarette and replied faintly.


    "It''s all my fault. If I don''t chase them out, they won''t get hurt!!!" north and South scolded themselves.


    "It has nothing to do with you!!" I sighed and said helplessly.


    "Leaf, you don''t have to persuade me. I want to be alone!!" Nanbei looked up at me very seriously and said.


    I patted north and South on the shoulder, stood up and walked to the window.


    Looking at the busy street outside the window, I smoked quietly, just like a big stone pressing on my heart, which made me gasp!!


    Life is not a fairy tale. We can''t do everything smoothly. I understand the truth, but it''s still difficult for me to accept and face those who are hurt because of me.


    There was a moment when I thought about shrinking back. I thought it would be better to forget it!!


    But I know that we have no way back. I can only go forward. I have to fill in the pit when I meet it. I have to shovel when I meet a stone. There is no way. I''m so fucking tired that I have to go a way!!


    I stood in front of the window for a while, then threw away my cigarette butts, took out my mobile phone and directly found Liu Ming''s phone.


    "Hello? Who?" Liu Ming didn''t save my number, so he didn''t know who I was.


    "Ye Han!!!" I said these two words in a cold voice.


    "... what''s the matter???" Liu Ming was stunned and then asked calmly.


    "Did you find someone to set the fire?" I asked, gritting my teeth.


    "What if it''s me? What if it''s not me?" Liu Ming smiled, neither admitting nor denying it.


    "You stepped on my line!!!"


    "And then?"


    "Don''t you want to fuck up??? I told you clearly today that even if I lose all my money, I will fucking kill you!!" I shouted with some excitement.


    "I''m always waiting for you, hehe." Liu Ming sneered.


    "Liu Ming, H city has you without me, I have no you!!"


    "Hehe, I heard it''s disfigured, isn''t it?" Liu Ming asked with a sneer.


    "Did I go to you? B''s!!"


    "Pa!!"


    I stared at the beads and scolded loudly. Then I threw my cell phone directly to the wall.


    "As for being so angry?" he picked up the mobile phone and battery on the ground, handed it to me and asked with a smile.


    "No control!!" I took the phone and said expressionless.


    Something looked at me and handed me a cigarette.


    "Pa!"


    Something lit a cigarette.


    "What''s up?" I asked looking at something.


    "What happened today..."


    Before I finished, I directly reached out and interrupted: "if you want to apologize for your brother, forget it!! no one blames him, it''s my own problem..."


    "Ha ha!!" the thing took a puff of smoke, smiled and didn''t speak again.


    After a moment of silence, the thing looked up at me and said, "this Liu Ming set fire?"


    "Yes!" I nodded.


    "What do you want to do with him?" the thing continued.


    "It''s best to fucking kill!!" I threw down my cigarette and said fiercely.


    "Ha ha!" the thing looked at me, didn''t talk anymore, and smoked.


    "Come on, go back and have a rest!" I suggested softly when I saw something finished smoking.


    "Hmm!" things nodded and followed me back to the ward.


    After returning to the ward, everyone didn''t pay attention and sat on the bed staring at each other.


    "What are you looking at here if you don''t sleep?" I shouted to them after I entered the house.


    "Leaf, let''s forget it!! let''s not fight with Liu Ming!!" Duan Hui said softly when he saw me coming in.


    I never thought Duan Hui would tell me not to fight Liu Ming!!


    "Is that what you all think?" I asked, squinting at the others.


    "I don''t fucking kill Liu Ming, I don''t even have a surname Meng!" Meng Liang said first, gnashing his teeth.


    "Me too. I''m indifferent to life and death. If I don''t accept it, I''ll do it!!" Yuan Yuan followed.


    For a moment, everyone in the house said that Liu Ming must not be let go. Duan Hui looked at us helplessly and could only obey the opinions of the masses.


    Although there is a big gap in strength between us and Liu Ming, I think with my good brothers who take care of each other wholeheartedly, even the most powerful social brother, I can make him kneel down and sing conquest to my father!!


    PS: bosses, I haven''t had a meeting for a long time. Let''s say something today. If anyone likes reading this book, please help publicize it. After all, I have limited ability alone, and more people are more powerful.


    If my grades are good, I will certainly not take errands. Thank you, bosses!!

 Chapter 239

    I know there is a big gap between us and Liu Ming, but that doesn''t mean we don''t have the strength to fight with him. We all have our heads on our necks. It''s really urgent. Who is afraid of who!!


    Since Guo Siwei can help me, it means that Liu Yong weighs more in his heart than Liu Ming. That''s why I feel that Liu Yong must be able to find a way to help me. I wanted to call him, but it was too late, so I had to call again tomorrow.


    I took out my cell phone and looked at the time. It was almost four o''clock in the morning.


    "Leave three people to watch, and the rest will have a rest. I have to go to work tomorrow!!" I stretched my waist and said with a tired face.


    "I''ll play poker with Liu Rui and Yang Song. Go to bed first!!" Lao Che found a pair of poker from the drawer, dragged Liu Rui and Yang Song to another hospital bed and fought the landlord.


    "OK!!" I nodded and then went to bed.


    Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan saw me sleeping, so they all looked for a place to rest.


    Things looked at us, then stood up and walked out of the ward.


    "Brother..." kneeling in the north and south of the door, I looked up and saw something coming out of the ward.


    "Are you tired?" Dongxi lit a cigarette and asked, standing beside the north and south.


    "Lack!!" north and South nodded.


    "Do you remember?" the thing continued.


    "No!" north and South shook their heads.


    "Why?"


    "I did something wrong..." the north and South replied with a very guilty expression.


    "Ha ha..." the thing smiled, then squatted around the north and south, and then said: "if I''m wrong, I''m wrong. If I''m wrong, I''ll change it, and I''ll make up for it. Do you understand?"


    "Understand!!" north and South nodded heavily.


    "Kneel until six o''clock tomorrow morning and get up... Things have happened. You can''t solve any problems by kneeling all the time..." something touched the head of North and South and said softly.


    "But, brother..."


    "Just listen to what I say!!" something shouted reluctantly.


    "Well, I know!!" north and South looked up and nodded slowly.


    "Have a good memory next time!! don''t always give people trouble!!" things patted north and South on the shoulder twice, then stood up, sighed and turned to the door of the hospital.


    "Brother, why are you going?" north and South shouted, looking at the back of things.


    "Go home and sleep!!" things waved their hands and answered without looking back.


    "Brother, buy me two tea eggs when you come tomorrow. I''m hungry..."


    "Ha ha, OK!!" the thing smiled helplessly and then walked out of the hospital.


    After things got out of the hospital, they couldn''t help looking back at the north and south. The fat body contained a child like heart.


    East and West walked aimlessly on the empty street. As he walked, he remembered his childhood with North and south.


    Both of them were born in a single parent family with a blind mother.


    Their mother was raped by hooligans in the same village when she was young. After that, she cruelly dug out her eyes and ran away.


    However, nine months later, Dongxi''s mother gave birth to the two of them, that is, they didn''t know who their father was from childhood.


    Their mother couldn''t stand the strange eyes of relatives and friends, so she had to take two children who had just reached the full moon and go far away.


    The lonely mother and son came to a strange city. Their life could only be maintained by their mother washing clothes for others. Slowly, their mother couldn''t stand such a life. She looked pretty good. She found an honest migrant worker on the construction site. It wasn''t long before their mother married her two children to a remote mountain village.


    After marriage, the nightmare of mother and son really began.


    Dongxi''s stepfather is Zhao de. after Zhao de married Dongxi''s mother, the relationship between husband and wife was very bad. Zhao de often beat and scolded his mother and son after drinking wine.


    After all, they can hide when Zhao de hits people, but their mother is a poor blind man. Sometimes his mother doesn''t even know where Zhao De''s fist comes from, and she doesn''t know when Zhao de will hit her, so she can only suffer in the dark and silently wait for the fist to come.


    It was such a life. The mother and son endured it silently for half a year.


    Finally, one day, the mother of things was hungry because there was no rice at home. She had no choice but to borrow some rice from her neighbor''s house. However, when Zhao de came back drunk in the evening, he found that there was more rice at home and asked the mother of things what was the matter.


    The mother of the thing said she borrowed it from her neighbor''s house. Then Zhao de was angry and punched and kicked. Moreover, after the mother of the thing went to bed, Zhao de scooped a ladle of cold water and forced it to drink!!


    At this time, the mother of things is in menstrual period!!!


    But she had no choice but to endure her abdominal pain and drink the cold water.


    After drinking, Zhao de took out an axe and put it next to her pillow. He asked her to commit suicide and coerced her mother. If you don''t commit suicide, I''ll kill your family and your children.


    In the early morning of the next day, Dongxi''s mother finally couldn''t stand such a life. She raised an axe and hacked Zhao De''s head, and then hanged herself directly.


    Since then, the two young and ignorant children became orphans and were sent to a temple on the mountain to become monks.


    It is this family environment that has created the strange characters of the East, West, North and south.


    They feel that no one in the world is good to them except their mother. Even the master just takes them as a tool to make money.


    In this way, the character of things becomes more and more distorted, and he becomes more and more irritable. In case of unfair treatment, he learns to fight back. He understands that cowardice will be beaten.


    But the more they are like this, the more they are excluded by the society. Slowly, they begin to feel that the whole society is bullying them. They will not trust anyone except themselves. In their eyes, they are redundant and ridiculed. They don''t understand what the words "friend and brother" mean from childhood!!!


    Until they met us, they realized that there are really people who treat them well for no reason in the world. Although the contact time is not long, they know that we really treat them as brothers and friends. They see different feelings in us, and we let them understand what is called brothers!!


    This is why when Duan Hui and ER Mei were admitted to the hospital, the north and South could not kneel up, because he didn''t want to lose us!! Don''t want to lose friends like us!!


    He is begging for our forgiveness. He thinks we will blame him and abandon him for this, so he is very afraid, from the bottom of his heart.

 Chapter 240

    Unconsciously, things have squatted at the intersection and smoked nearly half a box of cigarettes.


    "Hoo!!"


    Things took a breath, then kicked the cigarette butts under their feet, and then strode back to the harem.


    At six in the morning, things returned to the harem. After returning to the harem, he went directly to the second floor and found my office because he knew there were guys in my office.


    Almost ten minutes later, I walked out of my office with a backpack. Inside the backpack was a military thorn, a * and an imitation 54 pistol without bullets.


    After leaving the harem, Dongdong first found a breakfast shop.


    "Boss, two fried dough sticks and a bowl of soybean milk!!" she found a remote seat and sat down.


    "OK!!"


    The boss gave a warm greeting. Two minutes later, the boss of the breakfast shop came to the place of things with steaming soybean milk and fried dough sticks.


    "Your soybean milk and fried dough sticks!! slow down!!" the boss put down the tray in his hand, smiled at the things and said.


    "Wait a minute!!"


    Just as the boss was about to leave, something grabbed his arm.


    "What''s the matter?" the boss looked back and asked.


    "Boss, can I ask you about someone?" the thing asked in silence.


    Although he knew that the person who set the fire was Liu Ming, he didn''t know where Liu Ming was, so he wanted to get Liu Ming''s specific location from the breakfast shop owner.


    "Who?" the boss asked.


    "Well, I came from the countryside and went to your relatives, but I lost my mobile phone on the way, so I can''t contact anyone now. I want to ask you to see if you know?" he held chopsticks in his hand and tried to make his expression less nervous.


    "Oh, ha ha, what''s the matter!! what''s the name of your relative? Let me see if I know him!!" the boss smiled brightly, looked at things and said.


    "Liu Ming..." something recalled what I called and said the name.


    "Which Liu Ming? It can''t be the Liu Ming who opened the mine!!" the boss stared at things with wide eyes and was very surprised.


    "Yes, he told me before he came that he was a miner!!" things nodded homeopathy.


    "Oh, boss Liu, that''s a celebrity in H city!! if you have relatives like him, you don''t have to worry about it in your life. I''ll tell you!!" the boss immediately changed his attitude when he heard that things are relatives of Liu Ming, with a flattering smile on his face.


    The thing looked at the boss''s face, sneered, and then asked, "do you know where he lives? I''ll go and find him!"


    "He should live in xiangjingyuan, where all the rich people in our city live..." the boss looked down for a moment and said.


    Let''s talk about xiangjingyuan. This real estate is the most luxurious real estate in H city. The people living in it are either rich or expensive, and the name is also very particular.


    Xiangjingyuan''s strokes and five elements are 12 soil, 12 wood and 11 wood respectively. The name of mathematics and physics is 35. Its implied information: the number of good luck, rigorous handling, conservative advance and retreat, both learning and wisdom, stable business, extraordinary achievements, great luck!!


    So all the businessmen in H city love to live in this community.


    Things silently remembered the name, then bowed their heads and ate fried dough sticks without talking.


    While eating, the owner of the breakfast shop has been sweeping him with his spare light, with envy on his face.


    Fifteen minutes later, he dropped ten yuan and walked out of the breakfast shop with his schoolbag on his back. Then he went to the bookstore and bought a map and a dictionary.


    Compared with the position on the map, things got on the bus.


    On the bus, things kept flipping through the dictionary in their hands, and from time to time they asked the passengers nearby for advice.


    Around 7:30, things found xiangjingyuan.


    Dongxi wandered around the gate of the community with his schoolbag on his back. Then he went to the guard of the community and put his foot on the gate of the community.


    The security guard in the guard room, seeing something kicking the door, hurried out with an electric stick.


    "What the fuck are you doing?"


    The security guard pointed at something and scolded.


    "Come on, you come here!!!"


    Things hooked their fingers at the security guard.


    "What are you doing?"


    The second security guard came over.


    "Pop!"


    The thing took out the bullet free pistol and put it very covertly on the guard''s waist.


    "Big... Big brother!! what are you doing?" the security guard knew what was on his waist, so he was very nervous and stammered at the thing.


    "Don''t shout, don''t shout, what''s wrong with you, understand?" the thing whispered in the security guard''s ear.


    "Ming... I see." the security guard peed directly as soon as he warmed his lower body.


    "Take me to Liu Ming''s house!!" he glanced at the crotch of the security guard and said with disgust.


    "OK... OK!!" the security guard swallowed a mouthful of spit, and then shivered and took things to the community.


    "Walk normally!!" he put his arms around the guard''s neck, smiled and looked ahead.


    "I know..." the security guard nodded and then adjusted his walking posture.


    From a distance, the two people walked into the community like good friends.


    Ten minutes later, the security guard found the floor where Liu Ming''s house was located.


    "This is it..." the security guard pointed to the second floor villa in front of him and said to things.


    "Go and knock on the door!!" the thing loosened the security guard, then pointed a gun at the security guard and ran to the front door of the villa.


    "Go quickly!!" the thing made a gesture to the security guard and urged.


    The security guard looked at something, holding a dark pistol in his hand, then gritted his teeth and stepped forward directly and rang the doorbell.


    "Who?" Liu Ming walked to the door in his pajamas.


    "Creak!!"


    The security door opened a crack.


    "Bang!!"


    The thing was put on the anti-theft door, and the door was kicked open directly.


    When Liu Ming saw that the door was kicked open, he raised his legs and ran into the house, but the thing dragged Liu Ming back.


    "Go in!!"


    Things tightly strangled Liu Ming''s neck, then pointed to the security guard with a gun and shouted.


    "Good!!"


    The security guard shivered into the villa.


    "Bang!!"


    Something hit the security guard directly.


    "Are you Liu Ming?"


    After entering the villa, he put down his schoolbag and looked at Liu Ming without expression.


    "Who are you?"


    Liu Ming lay on the ground and rubbed his red neck. His expression was calm and asked.


    "I asked if you were Liu Ming?"


    The thing was angry and shouted with a gun.


    "I am, I am, you put the gun down..."


    Liu Ming looked at things and was so frightened that he quickly raised his hand and said.


    "You are OK..." the thing licked his dry lips, and then stretched out his hand to unzip his backpack.


    "Husband, what are you doing?"


    Just then, a woman''s voice rang.

 Chapter 241

    After hearing the woman''s voice, things suddenly turned back and found a hot woman standing naked at the door of the bedroom.


    "Ah!!!"


    When the woman saw something, and Liu Ming lying on the ground and the security guard, she covered her small mouth and screamed.


    The East and West frowned slightly, then took an arrow step and ran directly to the woman''s side.


    The thing covered the woman''s mouth and knocked on the woman''s head with a pistol.


    "Er..." the woman made a noise in her mouth, and then her body fell into the arms of something.


    At this time, Liu Ming suddenly stood up, picked up the ashtray on the tea table and smashed it on the head.


    "Peng!!"


    The ashtray directly hit the thing''s head. The thing''s body retreated two steps. After shaking its head, it didn''t fall down.


    "Drafted!!"


    Liu Ming is coming for the second time with an ashtray.


    "Bang!!"


    On one side of the East-West head, the ashtray hit him on the shoulder. Then the East-West lifted his leg and kicked Liu Ming directly to the ground.


    "Don''t come here!!" after Liu Ming was kicked, he lay on the ground and waved the ashtray on his hand like crazy.


    "Bah!!"


    Things spit, then directly and roughly opened the schoolbag, took out the * in the bag and stabbed Liu Ming in the arm.


    When Liu Ming saw something holding a knife, he threw out the ashtray in his hand and ran and climbed to the door, but the thing reached out and grabbed Liu Ming''s hair directly.


    Liu Ming had a weak physique, so he was just like playing with chicks, and he was pulled back at once.


    "Puff!!"


    The blood dyed Liu Ming''s pajamas red. The tip of the knife pierced Liu Ming''s shoulder, and it was very deep. The twelve centimeter blade pierced at least eight centimeters.


    After a stab, the thing quickly pulled out the knife.


    "Ah!!!"


    Liu Ming screamed. As soon as the blade was pulled out, the blood gushed out directly. Liu Ming''s blood was everywhere on his face and body.


    "Who the fuck are you? What the hell do you want to do?" Liu Ming asked, staring at something''s face with severe pain.


    Liu Minggen could not remember who the man in front of him was because he had never seen anything at all.


    "Hehe, do you know me?" the thing pointed to his nose and smiled.


    "No... no!!" Liu Ming covered his shoulder with his right hand and shook his head.


    "You''ve known each other since today. My name is Dongxi!!"


    "Puff!!"


    After the thing finished, another knife pierced it. This knife directly fixed Liu Ming''s left hand on the wooden floor.


    "Ah!!! You want fucking money, don''t you? I''ll give it to you!!"


    At this moment, Liu Ming thought that things came for money.


    "Are you rich?"


    Say something and stab out the third knife!!


    "You are ye Han''s person???"


    Liu Ming finally reacted.


    "That''s right!!"


    Things nodded.


    "Oh, OK, you''re awesome!! I took it!!" Liu Ming''s pale cheek showed a strange smile.


    "How to take it?" he asked with great interest, fiddling with the * in his hand.


    "Did I convince you? B!!!"


    At this time, Liu Ming grabbed a pistol and threw it on the ground. The muzzle of the pistol pointed to something in an instant.


    "Hehe, if you don''t accept it, we''ll continue to do it!!" Liu Ming didn''t look at anything, but still fiddled with the * in his hand, because he knew there were no bullets in the gun.


    "You... Don''t fucking move!!" Liu Ming drooped around, trembling at things and shouted.


    "Shoot, go this way!!" the thing motioned to his forehead and said.


    "Don''t fucking force me!!" Liu Ming was so excited that he stared at the beads and shouted.


    "I forced you. What can you do?" things gradually approached Liu Ming with a smile on his face.


    "Fuck you, go to hell!!" Liu Ming gritted his teeth and pulled the trigger directly.


    "Patter!!"


    The striker made an empty noise.


    "This... This is impossible!!" Liu Ming stared at the pistol in his hand, looking unbelievable.


    "Patter!"


    "Patter!"


    Liu Ming pulled the trigger a few more times, but the outcome was the same.


    "Pa!!"


    The thing had a big mouth and shouted directly on Liu Ming''s face.


    "That''s a fucking empty gun!!" the thing looked at Liu Ming and smiled.


    "It''s impossible..."


    Liu Ming still can''t believe that he is holding an empty gun. His eyes look at things in despair, his lips twitch and want to say something, but he doesn''t know how to let things let him go.


    "Have a good time!!" Liu Ming stammered, looking at the * in his hand.


    "Puff!!"


    With an expressionless hand, the blade directly inserted into Liu Ming''s stomach.


    "Draft? How many knives can I stab you to change back to Huizi''s daughter-in-law''s face?"


    The thing screamed out, and then repeated an action on his hand, pulled it out and poked it in.


    The scene inside the house was bloody. Blood was everywhere on the tea table and sofa.


    Things are like a pervert. He keeps inserting knives into Liu Ming''s body. He doesn''t know how many knives he stabbed until Liu Ming has no reaction at all.


    This was his first murder, but there was no fear in his heart. From beginning to end, his expression was indifferent.


    Something picked up the cushion on the sofa, wiped it on his face, and then dipped it in the blood on the ground with a *.


    He walked to the wall with a knife and carved a few big characters.


    "Move my brother, die!!! Keep things."


    These words are learned one by one on the bus!!


    After carving the words, I packed my backpack, put on the security uniform, and walked out of xiangjingyuan in a fair way. At this time, it was just 8 a.m.


    After Dongxi walked out of the community, he didn''t choose to escape, but found a remote corner to smoke.


    One.


    Two.


    Three.


    ����


    Things squatted in the corner and smoked seven or eight cigarettes, but the fear in their hearts still didn''t dissipate.


    Just now, he killed a man himself. Maybe he was numb by the side due to emotional excitement at that time, but afterwards, his stomach was like tumbling over rivers and seas. He watched Liu Ming die in front of him. As soon as he closed his eyes, the scene when Liu Ming died would appear in his mind.


    "Wow..." the thing bent down and spit out directly.


    After vomiting, the tears of things began to flow down. No one knew what he was crying, but he kept crying.


    After crying for five or six minutes, he wiped the tears on his face and walked towards the Public Security Bureau.

 Chapter 242

    It takes about 15 minutes to walk from Liu Ming''s house to the Public Security Bureau.


    But things walked for more than half an hour.


    Looking at the national emblem in front of the Public Security Bureau, things were silent for a long time.


    It was almost nine o''clock in the morning, and there were more and more pedestrians on the road, but no one noticed the ordinary young man in security uniform.


    Things bite their lips, constantly struggling in their mind, whether to go in or not.


    He knows what he will face if he goes in, so he is hesitating. He is tangled. There are many things he can''t put down in the outside world. He is only in his twenties this year. He doesn''t want to end his life like this!!


    "Step!" after thinking for a long time, things still took the first step.


    "Ding Ling Ling..."


    However, just as he was about to enter the Public Security Bureau, his mobile phone rang.


    After hearing the mobile phone ring, things were stunned. Then they took out their mobile phone. The two big characters of brother on the screen were particularly dazzling.


    After thinking for a while, I pressed the on button.


    "Hello?"


    "Brother, why haven''t you come yet? I''m starving..." the voice of North and South sounded in the receiver.


    "I... I''ll be right there!!"


    After that, he hung up the phone directly because he was afraid that the north and South would hear his cry.


    "Drop it!"


    "Drop it!"


    Hot tears pounded the ground.


    Things looked at the Public Security Bureau in front of them and stopped again.


    "I can''t go to jail. What about my brother?" suddenly something shouted like crazy, and then turned and ran out of the square in front of the police station.


    Things ran more than 500 meters, took out a cigarette, lit one, leaned against the wall, smoked a few, took out the phone and called me.


    "Leaf, I killed Liu Ming." the thing said very directly.


    "What are you talking about!" I just woke up and couldn''t hear what was said.


    "I said I killed Liu Ming!!!" the thing repeated.


    "True or false?" after hearing the words clearly, I suddenly became refreshed and stared at the beads and asked.


    "Really!! I went to his house!!"


    "You''re fucking crazy!! who the fuck told you to go??" I was so excited that I pulled my neck and shouted.


    "..." the thing didn''t speak.


    "Where are you now?" I don''t have time to blame things now, because I know that it happened. No matter what I say, he won''t help.


    "I''m beside the police station..." the thing said in silence.


    "You find a place to hide and I''ll find you later..."


    "Yes."


    An hour later, I also had Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan, old car, Yang Song, driving north and south, and appeared near the police station.


    "I''m at the police station. Where are you?" I took out my cell phone and dialed things.


    "I saw your car. You opened the door!!"


    "Good!"


    After I put down the phone, I opened it and almost instantly a figure came in.


    "Brother!!" when the north and south of the back seat saw things getting on the bus, they shouted in a muffled voice.


    "What do you think? Do you know what the fuck you''ve done yourself?" I turned to look at things and frowned.


    "I just want to kill him!!" the thing said expressionless.


    "Do you know there is surveillance in the community? Now the police have blocked the crime scene and will want you soon, do you know!!" I shivered angrily and shouted by the collar of something.


    "I know."


    "You know you''re still going!!" I was speechless and couldn''t talk to him at all.


    "OK!! everything has happened. What''s the use of saying he is now?" Liu Rui looked at me and said softly.


    "It''s been fucking day by day, not a worry!! it''s getting better and better, and now I''ve fucking learned to kill!!" I loosened my coat collar, smashed the steering wheel and shouted.


    "Leaf, we''ve caused you trouble," Nanbei said with his head down.


    "I''ll turn myself in now!!" the thing was silent for a moment, and then pulled open the door to get off.


    "Get the fuck back!" I grabbed something and then said: "You two didn''t cause me trouble. You killed Liu Ming. I''m the one who benefited the most. You killed Liu Ming because of us. Can I watch you turn yourself in? Who the fuck am I? But have you ever thought about what your brother would do if you went in? Are you willing to squat on the fence when you''re young? Even if you don''t squat, you''ll run away Mom has to live in fear all her life, you know? "I shouted with red eyes.


    "If it weren''t for my brother, Duan Hui wouldn''t be hurt and his daughter-in-law wouldn''t be disfigured. I''m sorry, so I..." the thing lowered his head and said softly.


    "Before you go, can you ask if we need your help? Can you fucking ask Duan Hui if he needs you to do this? Can''t you tell the big one from the small one that ruined your life?"


    "OK, now let''s think about what to do!!" Liu Rui saw that I became more and more excited and stopped in the middle.


    Liu Rui said that there was silence in the car. We had never experienced such a thing, and no one knew what to do.


    Everyone was smoking with their heads down. And we didn''t dare to open the window for fear that the police would see something, so the car was on fire after a while.


    "I''ll turn myself in for my brother. It''s because of me..." after half an hour of silence, North and South opened their mouths and said.


    "No!!" something directly opposed.


    "What''s the difference between you and your brother? Your brother''s life is life, but your life is not life?"


    I looked at the north and South and asked.


    "Yes, neither of you can turn yourself in. Run away!!" Liu Rui suggested.


    "Where are you going?" asked the north and south.


    "Ye, why don''t you call me Liu Yong???" Meng Liang said.


    I took out my mobile phone and hesitated. Finally, Liu Yong didn''t dial it, because Liu never knew anything, and he is now in Hainan, so I don''t think he can help us.


    I found Du Xianyang''s phone and dialed him.


    "Hello?" Du Xiangyang answered the phone soon.


    "I have a friend who killed someone. Can you help me run away?" I asked very directly.


    As like as two peas, I am surprised that Duke''s voice is just like that of I know that things are killing.


    "I said I have a friend who wants to run. Can you contact me?" I repeated irritably.


    "No, not this sentence, the previous sentence!!" Du Xianyang shouted.


    "He killed!"


    "He killed Liu Ming?"


    "How did you know Liu Ming was dead?" I asked suspiciously.


    "Brother, Liu Ming''s story has been spread all over the city, okay?"

 Chapter 243

    I never expected the police to react so quickly that it might be too late if things don''t go.


    "Can you contact me to run?" I asked with a frown.


    "It''s terrible. I don''t have this channel with Ji Xuan, so I can''t get in touch..."


    Du Xianyang''s words directly made my heart fall to the bottom, because at this time, the only person I can find is him. If he has no way, I really don''t know what to do.


    "OK." I nodded helplessly, ready to hang up.


    "Money?" Du Xianyang asked coldly.


    "... use it," I said in silence.


    "OK, I''ll call you later."


    "OK." I nodded and hung up.


    "What did Du Xianyang say?" Meng Liang asked after seeing me hang up the phone.


    "He said he didn''t know anyone in this field..." I rubbed my face tired and said helplessly.


    "Grass, what the fuck!!!" Meng Liang looked at the road outside the car and scolded anxiously.


    "Why don''t you ask Gao Jia?" Yang Song whispered.


    "Yes, how can I forget this great God!!" I patted my thigh, then picked up my cell phone and found Gao Jia''s number. I dialed directly.


    "Doodle doodle doodle!!"


    After the phone rang for a long time, Gao Jia got through.


    "Hello? Who?" Gao Jia said weakly.


    "Brother Jia, it''s me, ye Han!!" I feel very kind when I hear Gao Jia''s voice.


    "Ah, leaves!! what''s the matter?" Gao Jia was stunned and then said with a smile.


    "Brother Jia, what are you busiest about?" because I don''t know Gao Jia as well as Du Xianyang, I don''t speak so directly.


    "Nothing, just stroll around..." Gao Jia pretended to be relaxed.


    "Hehe, are you still in H city?" I asked with a smile.


    "In Yunnan, I''m going to Vietnam tomorrow..."


    When I heard that Gao Jia was not in H City, I frowned and felt that he might not be able to help.


    "Why did you walk there?" I pretended to be casual.


    "I said that suddenly one day a man ran into my yard and died. The police had to rely on me to kill people. Do you believe it?" Gao Jia smiled and said.


    "Ha ha, brother, you are still so humorous..." I smiled a little speechless and felt that talking to him was pure bullshit.


    "Come on, what do you want from me? Let''s save this useless relationship!!" Gao Jia knows that I must have something to ask him when I call him, but I''m still embarrassed to say, so he took the initiative to ask me.


    "I have a man who has made a mistake. Can you help me receive him?" I asked in silence.


    "Hehe, what''s the matter? I found it!!" Gao Jia smiled.


    "Kill someone!!"


    "The same disease is connected!! if he doesn''t mind the bad environment here, you can let him come to me, and then I''ll take him to Vietnam to hide..."


    I never thought that Gao Jia promised so happily, which shocked me a little.


    "That''s great, brother Jia!! thank you!!" I said excitedly.


    "It''s all small things. You ask him to come quickly, take a bus and call me when he arrives!"


    "OK, I''ll let him go in a minute!"


    "Well, I won''t tell you first. I''m cleaning the car..."


    After that, Gao Jia quickly and slowly hung up the phone.


    ����


    Yunnan, a car repair shop.


    Gao Jia, with a spray gun in his left hand and a spray gun in his right hand, stood next to a modern car and wiped the window hard.


    "Brother Jia, did you borrow money?" Niu Lei, with a small waterproof hat and like a JB rooster, staggered to Gao Jia and bared his teeth.


    "Lend me a JB. If you hadn''t lost your mother Chandler, would I be here to clean someone else''s car?"


    Gao Jia''s money was stolen by thieves on the first day after they came to Yunnan. They had no choice but to earn some money by cleaning their cars.


    "Who knows the thief on their side is so insidious? I''m going to hold the money in my fucking arms, and he just dragged it away for me..." Niu Lei said wrongfully.


    "Go away..." Gao Jia shouted impatiently at Niu Lei with a water spray gun.


    "Why don''t you raise the sand..." Niu Lei hid aside and shouted with a big mouth.


    "What are you two doing? Kids? You''re still playing a water gun war?" the owner of the car wash pinched the waist of the bucket and shouted at Gao Jia and Niu Lei.


    "Ha ha, play..." Gao Jia smiled awkwardly and then wiped the car.


    "Play what you want, go to work!!" the landlady kicked Niu Lei''s ass and yelled.


    "Sooner or later, the tiger raped you..." Niu Lei whispered, then walked back to the work area with his ass shaking.


    ����


    After talking to Gao Jia on the phone, I asked Liu Rui to take his bank card to the bank and withdraw 200000 cash. Then I called Du Xianyang because I knew that the police must be looking for something, so I couldn''t let him make a bus. Du Xianyang could only help find a truck and take it to Yunnan.


    Du Xianyang''s company happened to have a batch of goods delivered to Yunnan. It started at 3 p.m. and things could just follow the car.


    "Let''s go to Yunnan. You can write down the phone number. Just contact him when you arrive. This is 200000 cash. Take the flowers first..." I put the 200000 taken by Liu Rui in his hand and said softly.


    "I can''t take the money!!" the thing waved and refused.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, let you take it..." I don''t have time to ink with things now, and I shouted angrily.


    Things were scolded by me, there was no sound, and silently took the money.


    "When you arrive in Yunnan, you''re short of money. Give me a call. I''ll call you. Change the phone card once a week. Try not to contact me actively. I''ll let your brother find you when it''s time to contact. Do you understand?" I continued.


    "Understand!!" the thing nodded.


    "It''s 12 noon. Du Xianyang''s truck was found at 3 o''clock. Let''s start now..." I looked at my mobile phone and said.


    ����


    On the other end, Liu Ming''s house.


    Countless criminal policemen shuttled back and forth in the community. At this time, the whole community was blocked. There were people leaning against both the front door and the side door.


    There are three people in Liu Ming''s family. One is the dead Liu Ming, the other is Liu Ming''s wife, and the security guard who hijacked things.


    Liu Ming''s wife also has a confession from security, plus words left on the wall and monitoring of the district. This chain of evidence directly locks the suspect.

 Chapter 244

    At 2:30 p.m., several of us came to Du Xianyang''s factory. His factory is in the suburbs and in a remote location, so we don''t have to worry about the police finding something.


    "Coming?" Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan had been waiting for us at the door. When they saw us driving over, they immediately welcomed us.


    "Is the car ready?" I pulled open the door and asked quickly.


    "Well, let him hide in the carriage later. He should not be found..." Du Xianyang said quickly as he took us inside.


    "Well, thank you!!" I nodded and said softly.


    "Don''t say thank you, Sheng Fen..." Du Xianyang waved his hand.


    "Ha ha!!" I grinned and walked to the factory without talking.


    "I heard you''re a good B? Did you poke Liu Ming?" Ji Xuan poked something and said with a smile.


    "..." the thing lowered his head and didn''t speak.


    "I tell you, don''t talk nonsense. In a hurry, he stabbed you away..." Meng Liang looked at Ji Xuan, smiled and said.


    "Ha ha!!" Ji Xuan smiled and didn''t speak again.


    "Will you follow this car later? Don''t come out after getting on the bus. Call that mobile phone number in Yunnan!!" I sighed, pointed to the truck in front of me and said to things.


    "Please..." the thing bowed deeply to me.


    "It''s all brothers. Don''t pull this unnecessary..." I patted something on the shoulder, smiled and said.


    "Can I have a word with my brother?" he stepped on the truck and turned to me.


    "Go ahead!" I nodded.


    "Elder brother..." seeing something coming towards him, the north and South eyes immediately turned red.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry!!" things also red eye circles and wiped the corners of the north and South eyes.


    "Brother, take care, I''ll wait for you to come back!!" north and South hugged things and cried loudly.


    "Come back, I''m sure to come back!!" the thing nodded heavily as it flowed seriously.


    "Go there, brother. Be careful. You''re not familiar with your life..."


    "Well, after I''m gone, you follow the leaves. They''ll be fine. Don''t bother others, you know?" the thing touched the big head of North and south, and didn''t know whether it was crying or laughing.


    "En en!!" north and South nodded.


    "You should learn to take responsibility for what happens in the future, you know? You can''t let others look down on you. I''ll fill in the hole I dug. I''ll help you this time, and no one will help you next time..."


    After dropping his words, he turned and got into the carriage.


    "Brother!! I''ll wait for you to come back!!" the north and South shouted out.


    "Leaf, take care of my brother!!" the thing shouted at me and then closed the door directly.


    "Brothers! I''m leaving." things waved at us.


    "Brother, all the way!!" we also waved at things.


    The driver stepped on the accelerator and the truck slowly disappeared from our sight.


    We have only been in contact with things for less than a month, but he can hold a knife and kill people for us. I don''t care what his purpose is, but I know this brother, I believe it!!


    "He''s a man!!" Meng Liang said softly, looking at the big truck leaving far away.


    "My uncle is not here, or I have to let my uncle take him away..." Du Xianyang said.


    "OK, everyone is gone, don''t look at JB!!" I waved my hand and walked back to the car.


    After watching for a while, the others followed me back to the car.


    After we said hello to Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan, we drove back the same way.


    Along the way, North and South have been crying silently.


    To tell the truth, we envy him for having such a brother. It''s really enviable.


    Looking at the passing scenery outside, North and South recalled his childhood with things.


    By the river, two bald little boys were playing with water and eating roasted sweet potatoes.


    "Brother, you said we stole the money in the merit box. Would the Bodhisattva blame us?" asked the chubby little north and south, gnawing at the sweet potato and looking at the little thing by the river.


    "No, we just took two dollars. Will the Bodhisattva blame us..." the little thing smiled and said.


    "Will the master beat us?" when he mentioned the master, the happy expression on Xiao Nanbei''s face flashed away.


    "If the master asks, you say you don''t know, understand?" the little thing said in silence.


    "Why?" little Nanbei wondered.


    "Let you say that, you say that!!"


    "Oh, do you eat sweet potatoes?" little Nanbei stretched the sweet potatoes out in front of the little thing.


    "I don''t like it!!" the little thing shook his head.


    It''s so delicious. My brother doesn''t like it yet... "Xiao Nanbei shook his head puzzled, and then ate sweet potatoes.


    In the evening, the two men returned to the temple and took the initiative to admit that he stole the money. The master beat the little thing, but the little north and South did nothing.


    Like this, North and South can recall more than ten things. Every time, his brother was beaten, but he had nothing.


    It is such a brother who has carried the black pot for him all his life. He still does such things today.


    But this may be the last time, because the thing has gone, it may not come back for a long time.


    ����


    Due to Liu Ming''s special status, the case has attracted great attention in the city and the province. The police chief is very angry about the behavior of leaving words on the wall.


    Because this is a provocation to the police of H city!!


    The police set up a task force to directly issue A-level wanted notice with a reward of 200000.


    The bandits who shocked the whole city of H were born!!


    For almost more than a month, H City TV station scrolled pictures of things and described them as a poor, vicious and murderous devil.


    The death of Liu Ming has directly or indirectly changed things and the lives of two people in the north and south. Later, the shadow of the two people has covered H city for ten years. Photos of the two people have been pasted on the wall of H Public Security Bureau. Of course, this is only a later remark.


    After we went back, Guo thought and the police had been waiting for us in the harem.


    All of us were taken to the police station, including the north and south.


    Fortunately, before we went back, we unified our confession and insisted that it was something''s personal resentment with Liu Ming. After squatting in the Public Security Bureau for two days, the police had no choice but to let us back.


    After hearing the news of Liu Ming''s death, Jinle almost transferred to the hospital for the first time. I don''t know where he went, and I''m not in the mood to talk to him.


    The harem has resumed normal business. We should do what we should do, but the north and South have been unable to get out of this matter. A person who was originally very cheerful suddenly became silent.


    I know it''s his problem. I just want to understand it myself, so I don''t interfere too much.

 Chapter 245

    After things left, Duan Hui directly took Er Mei to the best plastic surgery hospital in Beijing.


    Originally, I wanted them to go to Korea, but Duan Hui always disagreed, saying that Korean Bonzi could not earn all the money.


    I knew he was trying to save money for me, but he was stubborn, so I had to let them go to the hospital in Beijing for treatment for a period of time. I borrowed the money from Du Xianyang. After this time, I took a lot of famine. In addition, I left things and ER Mei was injured. Recently, my mood has become very irritable. Peeing every day is like a fucking Red Bull


    I thought Liu Ming was dead and we could have a better time, but God didn''t seem to give me this buffer time. The real story has just begun.


    ����


    Hainan.


    "The leaves are on fire now, and they''re killing his mother Liu Mingzheng. It''s fucking awesome..." brother Xiao Bao said to Liu Yong while watching the TV report on things.


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect them to play so much..." Liu Yong took a mouthful of noodles, looked up and whispered back.


    "It''s not you yet. You have to let Liu Ming poke them. Now, just poke a professional kill!!" Li Tao also has half a bowl of noodles and a half bitten garlic in front of him.


    "My brother Ye has a little energy!!" I don''t know why, Liu Yong seems very satisfied with our behavior, and his face is always filled with a smile.


    "Do you think there is anything else about Liu Ming?" Li Tao suddenly looked up and asked mysteriously.


    "I don''t know..." Liu Yong put down the noodles in his hand, wiped his mouth and said.


    "Shit, I know you don''t fucking say it!"


    "Some things depend on fate!!" Liu Yong lit a cigarette and talked like a fortune teller.


    "I can''t communicate with you..." after that, Li Tao walked out of the room angrily with noodles.


    Looking at Li Tao''s back, Liu Yong smiled and didn''t speak.


    Brother Xiao Bao looked at them with a puzzled face and asked, "Master Liu, what are you talking about here?"


    "Don''t inquire blindly if you shouldn''t!" Liu Yong scolded with his eyes crossed.


    "Shit, I always follow the mysterious organization one day and say some secret words!! you two sold me here, and I can''t fucking hear it..." after that, brother Bao also walked out of the room with noodles.


    ����


    Morning, eight o''clock.


    "Deng Deng Deng Deng Deng!"


    I had just fallen asleep for a while, the mobile phone under the pillow rang. I vaguely felt out my mobile phone and saw that it was Guo thinking.


    "What''s the matter?" I wiped the saliva around my mouth and snorted.


    "You come to the hospital!!!" Guo thought hurriedly.


    "What''s the matter?" when I heard this sentence, I immediately felt refreshed, because now as long as I mentioned the word hospital, I would think that some of us were injured, so I am very sensitive to these two words.


    "You''ll know when you come!! Municipal Medical University!!"


    Guo thought it sounded very confused. There were all kinds of sounds.


    After hanging up the phone, I rushed directly to the living room, knocked on the door one by one, and found everyone there.


    After seeing that everyone was all right, I grew a mouthful. Since everyone here was all right, why did Guo thought ask me to go to the hospital??


    After sitting in bed and thinking for a while, I put on my clothes and rushed to the hospital.


    Half an hour later, I came to the hospital and saw that the corridor of the hospital was full of people, most of them policemen with pistols.


    I took out my cell phone and dialed Guo Siwei.


    "I''m here. Where are you?" I asked quickly, because I felt that something big might happen.


    "Second floor, brain Office..."


    Put down the phone, I walked through the crowd and came to the office on the second floor.


    "Coming?" Guo thought he saw me coming in, nodded at me, and then said to the person next to him, "go out first, and I''ll tell him something..."


    "What''s the matter? It''s so mysterious?" after seeing Guo''s colleague leave, I carelessly sat opposite him and lit a cigarette.


    "Do you still have cigarettes?" Guo thought looked at me and asked wearily.


    "Pa!!"


    I left my cigarette box on my desk.


    "Hoo!!"


    Guo thought lit a cigarette and took a deep breath. He looked very skilled. He looked like an old cigarette gun.


    "Haven''t you ever seen you smoke?"


    I flicked the ash and asked with a smile.


    "I hold two when I''m under pressure..." after that, Guo thought picked up a file bag from the table and threw it in front of me. He was silent and said, "do you know the people in the photos?"


    Hearing Guo Siwei''s words, my heart clicked and my forehead began to sweat.


    Because I''m afraid the photos in the portfolio are things.


    I licked my dry lips and looked at the file bag on the table.


    "Look, do you know?" Guo thought and pushed the file bag forward.


    I was silent for a moment, then my hands trembled and reached for the file bag, but when I picked up the file bag, I found that I didn''t have the courage to open it, because I was really afraid that what was lying in the hospital was something.


    "Pa!!"


    I threw the file bag on the table, then wiped the sweat on my forehead, looked at Guo thinking and said, "just tell me who''s in here?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s not the wanted man..." Guo thought looked at me, smiled and said softly.


    "Hoo!!"


    I took a breath, then picked up the file bag and turned out the photos inside.


    I carefully looked at the photos in the portfolio. There were three young people on it. The photos of two people were printed with dates. What does this mean??


    This shows that the two people have died, and from the body photos, they should all have died of shooting!!


    There was another man alive, but his appearance was terrible and covered with blood.


    I recalled the three people in the photo and found that I had no impression of these people. I didn''t know them at all. I didn''t even see them.


    "Do you know?" Guo thought looked at me and asked.


    "I don''t know!!" I wrung my eyebrows and shook my head.


    "Are you sure you don''t know?" Guo thought stood up and looked at me strangely.


    "I don''t know."


    "Shit, how the fuck is this possible?" Guo thought muttered, and then looked at me suspiciously.


    "I really don''t know, I didn''t lie to you..." I looked at Guo thought''s expression and waved my hand helplessly.


    "Pa!!"


    Guo Siwei picked up the lighter, lit a cigarette, and then looked at me with suspicious eyes. He thought I didn''t tell him the truth.


    "Who are these people?"


    I picked up the picture and looked again to make sure I didn''t know any of them.

 Chapter 246

    "Don''t you really know?" Guo Siwei put his head in front of me and asked excitedly.


    "I don''t fucking know you!! what am I cheating you for..." I pushed his face away and shouted impatiently.


    "Shit, take a good look again..." Guo thought again and picked up the picture, like a psycho, grinding and hawing.


    "Who are these people? I''ve never seen them..." I looked at the photos and said very speechless.


    "Splash!"


    Guo Siwei sat in his chair, then smiled and said: "I received the alarm last night. There was a shooting in Xicheng District. I rushed over and saw that two people had died, and one was dead. The bullet went into my head, but the person was not dead..."


    "What does this have to do with me?" I lit a cigarette and looked at him puzzled.


    "The two people who died, one named Xue Hao and the other named Xu Ping, were killed by one shot. The gangster''s technique was very professional and ferocious, and the one who survived was Feng Mao. All three of them were from Xicheng District. Now Feng Mao is unconscious, and there are no witnesses at the scene..." speaking of this, Guo thought silently, and then said: "Last night, we investigated the families and friends of the three people and found that there was only one suspect..."


    "... me?" I was stunned and then pointed to my nose.


    "That''s right." Guo thought nodded.


    "It''s impossible. It''s bullshit. I was in the harem yesterday. Many people can prove it!!" I explained with some excitement.


    "Don''t get excited. It''s not impossible to buy murderers and kill people..."


    "Fart, I don''t fucking know them. How can I buy murderers!!" I stood up because I was wronged.


    "Sit down, stand up and do what!!" Guo Siwei looked at me, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "I''ve been stigmatized as a murderer. Can I not be excited???"


    "Since I called you, it means that the police don''t have enough evidence to think you are the murderer. Will you listen to me first?" Guo thought patted me on the shoulder and said softly.


    "What else do you want to say? I don''t have anyone to say..." I said across my neck sitting in a chair.


    "Hehe, the result of our investigation is that these three people haven''t had any conflict with anyone except your harem in the last three months!! so I''ll let you see if you know them first..."


    "Have you ever had a conflict with us?" I licked my lips and looked at the picture on the table again.


    "Yes, do you remember the night when you had a conflict with Jinle?" Guo thought.


    "Remember, these people are Jinle''s men?"


    Because there were a lot of people in Jinle that day. If they were Jinle''s little brother, I wouldn''t be surprised if I couldn''t recognize them.


    "They are not Jinle''s younger brothers, but Jinle''s employers!!"


    "Employer? What do you mean?" I made Guo Siwei say a little confused.


    "The first reason for your conflict with Jinle is that some drunkards went to your bar to make trouble, and then you taught the drunkard a lesson. The drunkard found Jinle. Jinle''s little brother wounded the people in your harem with him, and then you went back to revenge Jinle. Is that what happened?" Guo thought narrowed his eyes and thought very clearly to help me recall the events of the day.


    "You mean when these three dead people were the drunkards who made trouble?" I suddenly realized and shouted when I grew up.


    "I''m not sure yet. I just heard others say so, so I called you to identify the body..."


    "I wasn''t at home that day. I don''t know what these drunkards look like. I''ll call Meng Liang later. He knows me!!"


    Then I took out my cell phone and dialed Meng Liang.


    "Hello?" Meng Liang should still be sleeping and talking vaguely.


    "I''m in the Municipal Medical University now. Come here quickly. The brain office on the second floor..." I said quickly.


    "What''s the matter?" Meng Liang, like me, woke up immediately after hearing the word "hospital".


    "Come here quickly!"


    Then I hung up the phone directly. Twenty minutes later, Meng Liangfeng rushed to the hospital.


    "Bang!!" Meng Liang roughly pushed open the door of the office.


    "What''s the matter? Who''s hurt?" after Meng Liang entered the room, he stared at me and Guo thought.


    I took a look at Meng Liang and came directly in pajamas and slippers. I should be too busy to change.


    "Do you know the person in the picture?" I picked up the picture on the table and handed it to Meng Liang.


    Meng Liang looked at me suspiciously, and then looked at the picture in his hand.


    "Isn''t this the man who made trouble that day?" Meng Liang recognized it at a glance.


    Hearing Meng Liang''s words, I looked at Guo Siwei for a while, and no one spoke.


    "What''s the matter?" Meng Liang came to me with the picture and asked.


    "Two of these three people were killed. The police think we did it..." I explained softly in my chair.


    "Fart, just these little shrimps. If I want to kill them that day, why wait until now..." Meng Liang''s reaction was more excited than me.


    "Now I don''t fully confirm that you did it. I just want to remind you..." Guo thought helplessly smiled and said.


    "..." after listening to Guo thought, I was silent. If these people were really killed by our people, there is only one possibility, that is, the hand of things, but according to the time of death of these people, things had left H city at that time.


    "Could it be your hands, but you two don''t know?" Guo thought with a smile and asked.


    "Impossible!!" I deny it directly. I know Guo thought is suggesting that I am the hand of something.


    "Don''t be so excited. The man hasn''t woken up yet. When he wakes up, everything will be known." Guo thought patted me on the shoulder and said softly.


    "When will that man wake up?" I asked.


    "Depending on the patient''s condition, I''m not sure yet..."


    "... I''ll go to the bathroom!!"


    I was silent for a moment, then picked up my cell phone and went outside the house.


    "Playing in the house is more dangerous outside..."


    Guo Siwei knew I was going to call something after seeing me take my mobile phone, so he kindly reminded me that in fact, I have never understood what relationship I belong to with him. He helped me in many things for no reason. However, I have a nameless fear of his help. The more he helps me, the more terrible I feel.


    After listening to Guo thought, I took my right foot back, then went to the window and pressed a series of numbers on my mobile phone.

 Chapter 247

    "Doodle doodle..."


    The phone rang for more than half a minute, and things slowly answered the phone.


    "Is it convenient to talk?" I turned my head, turned my back to Guo thinking and asked softly.


    "Well, what''s the matter?" the voice of something came from the receiver.


    "Where are you now?"


    "Vietnam!"


    "Have you killed anyone except Liu Ming?" I asked very directly.


    "No!"


    "OK, pay attention to safety, home is good!!" after that, I hung up the phone directly, because I was afraid that Guo thought might be positioned for a long time.


    "Things said it had nothing to do with him..." after I put down my cell phone, I went to Guo thinking and whispered.


    "It has nothing to do with him..." Guo thought rubbed his chin after listening to me.


    "Can I go now?"


    After a moment of silence, I stood up and looked at Guo thinking and asked.


    "Yes." Guo thought nodded.


    "Call me if you have something!"


    Then Meng Liang and I walked to the door of the office.


    "Don''t you wonder who killed them?"


    Just as we were about to go out, Guo thought suddenly shouted.


    "What do you mean?" I turned and looked at him.


    "Maybe I think too much, but have you ever thought that the contradiction between you and Liu Ming broke out too suddenly, which is not in line with normal logic..."


    "Bata!!"


    Hearing Guo''s thinking, my body was stunned and my lighter fell to the ground.


    "You mean there''s an article in here?" I narrowed my eyes and walked back to my seat.


    "It''s possible. First of all, your contradiction broke out too suddenly. Now your contradiction * has been killed. It''s not impossible to think about it according to this logic..." Guo thought.


    "First, we found these drunkards to make trouble. The contradiction between us and Jinle broke out, and Liu Ming was involved... Liu Ming was killed, and then he was dealing with the * if so, it is possible!!"


    I thought very clearly.


    "Well, that''s basically it..." Guo thought nodded.


    "Hoo!!"


    I took a breath. If it was as I said, could we be used again to kill Liu Ming for others??


    After a moment of silence, I then asked, "why does that man think we can kill Liu Ming?"


    It''s completely unexpected that something killed Liu Ming. If it''s normal, we''ll knock with Liu Ming face to face. We can''t beat Liu Ming. That''s the truth!!


    "Who said that man was using you to kill Liu Ming?" Guo thought counter.


    "You mean someone wants to use Liu Ming except us?" I exclaimed.


    "Liu Ming has many enemies and you have many enemies, so you have to consider two aspects..."


    "En en." I nodded my head. Guo thought was right. It''s better to use Liu Ming to get rid of us. After all, everyone can see that Liu Ming''s strength is much greater than us.


    "Now we can only wait until the person who survived wakes up to know what''s going on?" Guo thought.


    "Expect a unconscious patient???" I shouted loudly, pointing to the ward next door.


    "What are you shouting? Don''t expect him to expect who now?" Guo thought also raised his voice.


    "You can''t wait like this..."


    "Wait, is there any other way?"


    "I''ll investigate the enemy on my side. As for the enemy on Liu Ming''s side..." speaking of this, I took a look at Guo thinking, and then said: "who wants to see Liu Ming dead?"


    "... peer!!" Guo thought silently.


    "Peer???" I was surprised.


    "Liu Ming has done too much in mining in our city, and others can''t reach out at all, so many peers want him to die. At least four or five people can bang him with guns a year, but only you are successful..." Guo thought.


    "Can you get the industrial and commercial information of all the mining companies in your city?" I asked after lighting a cigarette.


    "It should be ok..." Guo thought nodded.


    "Give me a minute after you get it. You have to register in the last three months!!" I stressed.


    "OK."


    "And let your people watch the fool in the ward. He can''t have an accident..."


    "You don''t have to teach me this..."


    "Call me when you have news!!"


    "OK."


    "Bang!"


    I stretched out my hand to pull open the door and left the hospital with Meng Liang.


    I''m very impatient now, because I can''t stand this feeling because of one or two experiences. I always feel that someone is staring at you behind you. At the beginning, Xu Feng, Liu Yong and Wang Shuo are all using us. In the end, they benefit, but we are injured. I really don''t like this feeling. And if I don''t catch this person, the people around me may be injured. Now I doubt whether the man I met in the hospital that day is Liu Ming''s person or someone else''s person. Is it Liu Ming''s person who set fire???


    Inexplicable fear makes my back numb!!


    ����


    Inside the car, I stared and held the steering wheel with both hands.


    "Why don''t I drive..." Meng Liang looked at me and sighed.


    "Ah? What are you talking about?" I was stunned and didn''t hear what Meng Liang said.


    "Shit, get up quickly and let you drive for a while. I don''t know how I die on the road..." Meng Liang pulled away his seat belt without a word.


    I parked the car slowly on the side of the road, and then changed positions with Meng Liang.


    "Do you think these people are coming to kill us or Liu Ming?" Meng Liang asked while driving and looking at me.


    "It''s possible. Go back and check our peers and the people we''ve provoked, and list the suspects for me..."


    "Well, did you say it would be sun Lei?" Meng Liang then asked.


    "It''s possible, but it''s not big. Sun Lei doesn''t have the courage. If it''s him, things can be much simpler. I''m most afraid that this person has been hiding behind us. In this case, our life will be difficult..." I rubbed my face hard and said in a tired voice.


    "Maybe you think too much..." Meng Liang said helplessly.


    "Oh, I hope so!"


    Twenty minutes later, Meng Liang and I returned home.


    After I got home, I didn''t do anything. I directly found out the pen and paper and wrote down all the people who had conflicts and may have conflicts of interest in h. Although this method is like looking for a needle in a haystack, I can''t help it. I can''t sleep until I catch this person.


    On the other hand, after Meng Liang and I left the hospital, Guo thought directly increased the guard police force, and plainclothes uniforms can be seen everywhere around the hospital!!

 Chapter 248

    H City, in the neurosurgery Office of the Municipal Medical University Hospital.


    "Hey, daughter, what are you doing?" a middle-aged man in a white coat sat at his desk talking on the phone with a happy smile on his face.


    "I''m learning acridine!!" a young voice came from the telephone receiver.


    "Haha, study, I''ll test you?" the man smiled and asked.


    "Well, I got 100 points in today''s math exam. Dad has to be more difficult..." the girl said with great pride.


    "Well, how much is three plus five?" the man thought about it and asked with a smile.


    "Eight!"


    "Ha ha, Xin''er is so clever!"


    "It''s dad''s problem. It''s too simple to treat me as a child. Hum!!" the girl seems not very satisfied with her father''s problem.


    "It''s too rare that my father won''t..." the man smiled and explained.


    "Dad is too stupid..."


    "Ha ha, dad must not be as smart as Xin''er. Where''s mom?"


    "Mom is cooking. I can eat in a minute!! will dad come back for dinner today?" the girl was happy as soon as she said to eat.


    "Dad won''t go back today. There are patients in the hospital..."


    "Don''t come back again, mom misses Dad!! Bad Dad!!" the girl shouted in a disappointed tone.


    "Dad wants to save people. If Dad leaves, the patients will die..." the man explained helplessly. Then he heard a woman''s voice from the receiver: "Xin''er, come to dinner!!"


    "Good daughter, will you give your mother the phone?" the man asked with a smile.


    "Mom, Dad''s phone!!"


    "Hello?" the woman asked softly.


    "Wife, a serious illness came to the hospital a few days ago. I..." the man said very embarrassed.


    "I know, you are busy, it doesn''t matter!!" the woman smiled very virtuous.


    "I can''t spend this year''s wedding anniversary with you..."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s not the first time anyway. You can make it up when you''re free."


    "Well, I won''t tell you first." the man said in silence.


    "OK, husband, bye!"


    "Bye, wife!"


    The man calling is Xu Yi, the chief surgeon of Neurosurgery of H Medical University.


    After putting down the phone, Xu Yi stretched himself, then picked up the family photo of a family of three on the table and wiped it carefully.


    "My daughter, Xu Xin, is a freshman in primary school. She studies in the third primary school in H city. She looks sweet and can sing and dance... My wife, Qian Wei, an English teacher, teaches in the fifth middle school in H city. Dr. Xu, your daughter is small and beautiful. She is still enviable!"


    A strange man''s voice sounded in the house.


    Xu Yi looked up and found a man with a cap on his tongue sitting opposite him.


    "Who are you?" Xu Yi put down his picture and looked at the man opposite cautiously.


    "Oh, doctor Xu, don''t be nervous. I''m a patient and want to talk to you..." the man took off his hat and said with a smile.


    "Please go out and turn right downstairs and register at the front desk!!" Xu Yi is very tired of the man in front of him and frowns.


    "Your wife goes out at seven every morning, takes Huade road to send your daughter to school, and then returns to No. 5 middle school. Am I right?" the man looks at Xu Yi with a smile.


    "What the hell do you want?" Xu Yi came forward, grabbed the man''s collar, stared and shouted.


    "Pa!!"


    The man took out a mobile phone and threw it on the table. A video was playing on the mobile phone screen.


    Xu Yi took a closer look and found that the video was the picture of his daughter and wife eating.


    "I grass your mother!!"


    Xu Yi lost control of his mood and threw his fist at the man''s face.


    "Bang!!"


    There were not many men. The punch hit the corner of the man''s mouth directly.


    "Hehe, don''t be so excited..." the man wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and said with a smile.


    "Who the hell are you? What do you want?" Xu Yi''s mood was out of control.


    "I don''t want to do anything. I just want to ask Dr. Xu something..."


    "What''s up?" Xu YILENG asked.


    "Today, a patient in your hospital was shot in the head. Should he be from your department?"


    "The police brought that?"


    "Yes!!" the man nodded.


    "What do you want me to do? His condition is not under my control..."


    "Before the sun rises tomorrow, I hope he will never wake up. When he wakes up, your wife and daughter will die. If he doesn''t wake up, your family is safe. Dr. Xu, think about it!"


    The man stood up, patted Xu Yi on the shoulder and said softly.


    "You... You''re calling me illegal!!" Xu Yi looked up at the man, gritted his teeth and said.


    "The decision is in your hands. Make a choice between your family''s life and his life!!"


    Then the man put on his hat and stood up to leave.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you, don''t call the police and don''t call your wife, or they will disappear with a bang, ha ha!"


    When the man was about to reach the door, he suddenly turned back and made an explosion gesture to Xu Yi.


    "Bang!!"


    Xu Yi picked up the pen holder on the table and threw it in the direction of the door.


    "I grass your mother!!"


    After the man left, Xu Yi looked at the picture on the table and shouted out. Then he fell on the table and fell into a struggle.


    As time went by, Xu Yi wanted to call his wife many times, but he didn''t dare to press the dial button.


    "Hoo Hoo!!"


    Xu Yi sat in his chair, puffing his cigarette. Unconsciously, the ashtray on the table was full of cigarette butts.


    As the guardian of health, doctors should follow the basic principle of the supremacy of patients'' interests, carry forward the humanitarian professional spirit, and abide by the social responsibility of putting prevention first and rescuing the wounded... We should be people-oriented, fear life, treat patients well, and consciously maintain the sincerity, nobility and glory of the medical profession


    Xu Yi looked up at the "Declaration of Chinese doctors" on the office wall and kept reciting these words in his heart, but when he thought of his wife and daughter, he began to shake!!


    "Dangdang!!"


    Just then there was a knock on the door outside.


    "Director Xu, are you there?"


    "Yes, the door is unlocked."


    Xu Yi hurriedly arranged his clothes, wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and said softly.


    "Creak!!"


    "Cough!!"


    The little nurse pushed open the door, and when she came in, she coughed a few times. Then she frowned and said, "Dr. Xu, patient 203 is starting to have nosebleed. The police let you go and have a look..."

 Chapter 249

    "Step, step!!"


    Knowing that the patient had nosebleed, Xu Yi quickly put on his white coat and walked quickly to the intensive care area.


    "What''s going on?"


    Xu Yi reached for the CT film handed over by the nurse, frowned and asked.


    "The patient coughed a few times just now. I thought he woke up, but I didn''t think he didn''t wake up, but he had nosebleed..." the nurse lowered her head and said carefully.


    "What''s the matter?" at this time, Guo thought also ran into the ward.


    Xu Yi took the film in her hand and was silent for a moment. Then she clenched her teeth and whispered: "He was very lucky. Although the bullet hit his head, it did not pass through the most important area, so it did not cause much damage to his physical function. It was only a temporary coma. However, the bullet is always a foreign object. If it is not taken away in time, it may bleed, fester and infect. At that time, his life will be in danger..."


    "Be simple!!" Guo thought and waved his hand impatiently.


    "..." Xu Yi was silent and stared at the CT film in his hand.


    "Talk? What should we do?" Guo thought excitedly.


    "I suggest that he have an operation immediately, because the next six hours are very critical. He is likely to deteriorate. At that time, it is too late for him to have an operation..." Xu Yi wiped the sweat on his forehead and whispered.


    "Is there any risk of surgery?"


    "Yes!" Xu Yi nodded.


    Guo Siwei looked at the patient in bed and fell into meditation. There was silence in the ward. Guo Siwei knew that the operation was risky. If Feng Mao didn''t have the operation, he might wake up, but in this case, the bullet in his brain might bring him fatal danger. Therefore, Guo Siwei was weighing how to choose.


    After more than ten minutes of silence, Guo Siwei opened his mouth and said, "immediate operation, I''ll sign!"


    "Good!!"


    Xu Yi nodded slowly and stood up to prepare for the operation.


    Ten minutes later, the patient was taken to the operating room.


    "The hospital number is 2167322, the patient number is gf26363, and the operation is?" the nurse whispered with a clip.


    "Craniotomy, remove foreign objects and clean up the rotten flesh of the wound..." Xu Yi replied while wearing a mask.


    "Didi, Didi..."


    In the operating room, the machine made regular noises. Outside the operating room, Guo thought sat on a bench and smoked.


    "Now tack!"


    After Xu Yi''s words, the nurse clamped Feng Mao''s head with a machine, and the operation was about to begin.


    ����


    At the same time, a man in black with a duck tongue hat left the hospital quietly.


    "The operation started... Well... Everything is going well... Don''t worry!!"


    After going out, the man said a few words to his mobile phone, then reached out to stop a taxi and slowly disappeared into the night.


    ����


    "Left hand straw!" Xu Yi stretched out his left hand while staring at the microscope.


    "The position of the bullet is even deeper than the position shown by CT, so we can''t get near end control!!" the doctor next to Xu Yi said softly.


    "I can get it!!" Xu Yi answered calmly.


    The doctor reluctantly looked at Xu Yi, and then asked, "the neck is very wide, be careful to break it!"


    "I know..."


    After that, Xu Yi took the nine millimeter straight clip handed over by the nurse and slowly extended it into the patient''s brain.


    However, at this time, the patient''s body twitched, and at the same time, the machine made a clang sound.


    What does that mean??


    The patient choked!!


    Xu Yi was stunned for a moment, then asked the doctor next to him, "can you continue?"


    "Yes, yes!!"


    The straight clip in Xu Yi''s hand reached into the patient''s brain again, and the bullet fragments were slowly clamped out of the brain, but at this time!!


    "Puff!!"


    Blood spurted out of the patient''s brain in an instant and directly dyed Xu Yi''s gloves and the surgical cloth around the patient''s head red.


    "Blood vessel rupture!!"


    The doctor next to the machine shouted quickly.


    "Turn up the attractor!!"


    Xu Yi shouted, but it didn''t work. The blood was still gushing out!!


    "Blood pressure drops again, pulse 125!!"


    "Has the suction device been turned to the maximum?" Xu Yi asked.


    "Both machines are at their maximum!!" the nurse replied.


    "Xiao Zhang, hold down the carotid artery!!" another doctor shouted at this time.


    "OK!"


    "There is a perforation in the artery, stop the operation immediately!!" another doctor whispered.


    "I want to clamp this artery!!" Xu Yi said stubbornly.


    "The position is too deep for you to clip..."


    "Blood pressure is still low, pulse 134!!" cried the nurse.


    "The patient may die, it''s over!!" the doctor looked at Xu Yi and shouted in a low voice.


    Xu Yi looked at the patient''s lower and lower blood pressure, hesitated, and finally took back the clip in his hand.


    "Stop the operation!!" the doctor shouted at the medical staff.


    ����


    "Ta TA......" Xu Yi walked out of the operating room like a walking corpse.


    "How''s it going? How''s it going?" seeing Xu Yi coming out, Guo thought immediately came forward and asked.


    "...." Xu Yi glanced at Guo Sihua, didn''t speak, and then walked forward.


    "Patter!!"


    Guo thought the lighter in his hand fell to the ground. Xu Yi''s reaction has told him that the operation failed!!


    After Xu Yi left the operating room, he went to the bathroom alone.


    "Wow, wow!!"


    The turbulent water flows out of the flushing faucet. At this time, Xu Yi feels that the water is red!!


    "Ah ah!!"


    Xu Yi was crying loudly while washing the tears on his face. He really had no choice. His family''s life and the patient''s life were all life, but if he chose the patient and gave up his family''s life, he couldn''t do it!!


    It''s not just him. I don''t think most people can do it.


    Many years later, Xu Yi''s story was exposed by the media, and many people will criticize and abuse Xu Yi from the moral commanding height. But have these people ever thought about how you would choose if you replaced the protagonist???


    Can you really achieve the so-called awe inspiring righteousness??


    Maybe everyone has their own answer!!!


    Xu Yi such a person, he is just a victim of the struggle, his life is not controlled by himself, a poor man who can''t even control his life, how can we blame him??


    The punishment of the law is enough. Why should we sanction him morally!!


    ����


    Half an hour later, I received a call from Guo Siwei.


    "The patient failed the operation, became a vegetable and will never wake up." Guo thought in a very sad tone. He was not sad because the case lost clues, but regretted the departure of his life!


    "Well, I know!!" I said yes numbly, and then hung up the phone.

 Chapter 250

    At 9 p.m., the office on the second floor of the harem.


    I just received the news from Guo Siwei that the patient has become a vegetable. I looked at the dense pages of information on the table and didn''t know whether to cry or laugh


    If the only survivor can''t wake up, all my efforts will be in vain, because I don''t know whether these people died of ordinary contradictions or, as I think, killing people!!


    I was very irritable and sat in the office smoking one after another.


    At this time, I suddenly saw a name in the data, which made me feel very familiar.


    I immediately opened the information given to me by Guo Siwei, who registered a company called hengqian Mining Machinery Co., Ltd. a month ago.


    The company is located in F County, under the jurisdiction of H city.


    Both the time and place are very consistent with the person I''m looking for. This is the free arrangement of heaven!!


    After thinking about it, I directly picked up my mobile phone and dialed Guo thinking.


    "Help me check a company whose name is hengqian mining machinery, legal person. I have to find out everything about the legal person, even his driver!!" I said quickly to my mobile phone.


    "Good!!" Guo thought flatly.


    "I ask you, how high is the risk of craniotomy?"


    "What do you mean?" Guo thought for a moment.


    "Forget it, just think I didn''t say it. Hurry up and check it for me!!"


    After that, I hung up the phone, then walked out of the office with my clothes and went straight to the lady''s lounge.


    After arriving at the lounge, I saw Liu Rui and Yang song playing checkers.


    "Stop fucking playing and get down to business!!" I went up and pulled open the chessboard, and I knocked down a piece of the chessboard in an instant.


    "What the fuck are you doing? I''m going to jump into his hometown!!" Liu Rui stared at me and shouted.


    "I don''t have time to write with you. The organization has a very arduous task to give you both!!" I covered Liu Rui''s mouth and whispered.


    "What task?" Yang Song looked at my expression and didn''t want to be poor with me anymore. He looked up at me and asked.


    "Do you two know hackers or something?" I thought for a long time and choked out the word hacker.


    "Hacker?" Yang songleng.


    "Yes, just the one that can hack into the system!!!" I nodded.


    "I fucking know you? If you * I can introduce you two..." Yang Song waved his hand and said foolishly.


    "Shit!" I scolded in a low voice, ready to turn around and look for the old car, because he may know more people in H city.


    "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu.


    I quickly released my left hand covering Liu Rui''s mouth, looked at him and asked, "do you know him?"


    "Bah, bah!"


    "Did you fucking wash your hands in the bathroom?"


    Liu Rui spat twice and asked in disgust.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Do you know such a person?" I grabbed Liu Rui''s neck and shouted anxiously.


    "Yes, but if you want to find him, you must apologize to me for your rude behavior just now!!"


    Liu Rui said solemnly.


    "Forget it, don''t pull it down!! you don''t want your fucking salary this month..."


    After that, I pretended to turn around and prepare to go, and Liu Rui looked at me with a smile. He didn''t fucking respond. He didn''t stop me!!


    "Shit, Rego, I''m wrong. Tell me!"


    I helplessly turned my head and shouted at Liu Rui in a humble tone.


    "Cut, dare you threaten me with salary? Am I a fucking money lover?" Liu Rui raised his neck and said proudly.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up..." I directly interrupted Liu Rui''s boasting.


    "There''s a lady in our harem who wants to do this. Do you say you''re going to steal QQ number or black private photos? He''s good at it!!"


    "Is it stable?"


    I asked suspiciously, because I always felt that Liu Rui was bragging. He bragged for others, which was more powerful than blowing for himself. The old car is an example.


    "Why is it unstable? The person recommended by brother Rui is still poor? He found me the last time I forgot my fucking QQ password..." Liu Rui shouted very reluctantly.


    "The password has a long hand. You can find it by appealing?" Yang Song said faintly.


    "Fuck off, don''t talk like you!!" Liu Rui kicked Yang Song, then looked at me and said: "It''s not my boasting. Don''t talk about the system. Even if you want the surveillance video in Obama''s house, he can find it for you!! he told me that if the family environment was not good when he was a child, he is now Bill Gates in China. Later, his father cut the computer with a kitchen knife, and his dream will be broken..."


    Liu ruimo''s ink didn''t finish. I stretched out my hand to interrupt and directly asked, "can you contact me?"


    "Yes, that young lady just clocked the clock and will be back soon!!"


    "Well, wait for him for a while!"


    I nodded and sat directly in the chair.


    Half an hour later, I watched Yang Song and Liu Rui play checkers for more than half an hour.


    "Creak!!"


    The door of the lounge was pushed open, and four or five young ladies came in chirping.


    "Ouch, isn''t this boss ye? What brings you here..."


    A girl in a nurse''s uniform came forward and put her arms around my neck and said to me very Wumei.


    "Do you want a face?"


    "Yes, it''s too fast..."


    The ladies stood aside and talked with laughter.


    "Nobody move, ang!! boss Ye is mine!!"


    The girl in the nurse''s clothes shouted at the nearby sisters.


    "Come on, I''m a little busy today. I''ll play with you another day!!"


    I, a little virgin, couldn''t stand such teasing. I quickly pushed away the girl in my arms, and then asked Liu Rui, "that


    "That!!" Liu Rui pointed to a girl in a teacher''s uniform.


    "What''s your name?" I asked, looking at the girl.


    "... Zhou Liu!!"


    The girl looked at me and said shyly. To tell the truth, I rarely see shy girls in their business. They are more open than me.


    "You come out with me. Something''s wrong." then I opened the door and went out. The girl hesitated and followed.


    "Oh, Miss Liu, why did boss Ye choose her instead of me???" the girl in the nurse''s clothes shouted with a small mouth when she saw me going out with other young ladies.


    "He is more proud of the teacher''s uniform. Just change back..."


    Liu Rui explained, and then dragged Yang Song out.

 Chapter 251

    "Brother ye, what are you looking for me?" Miss Zhou Liu looked at me tremblingly and asked with her head down.


    "Pa!"


    I lit a cigarette, then looked at Zhou Liu, who looked good, smiled and asked, "where are you from?"


    "Shanghai people."


    "Why does it smell northeast?" I took a sip of smoke and then said.


    "I learned here..." Zhou Liu hesitated and said.


    "Hehe, why do people from Shanghai come here to work?"


    "My boyfriend is here..." Zhou Liu looked at me more and more strangely, because she didn''t know what I wanted to do.


    "Oh, what''s your boyfriend doing now?" I nodded and continued.


    "He... He stays at home!!"


    "Oh, oh."


    "Brother ye, just tell me what you have to do. I can do anything if you give me money!!" Zhou Liu was silent, then looked at me firmly and said.


    "Cough!!"


    Hearing Zhou Liu''s words, I choked on the smoke and thought I was going to sleep with her.


    "Brother ye, you''re okay..."


    Zhou Liu came forward and patted me on the shoulder very carefully.


    "No... nothing!!"


    I waved my hand and then explained, "you may have misunderstood. I didn''t mean that. I want to find your boyfriend..."


    "Ah?"


    Zhou Liu covered her small mouth and exclaimed. She misunderstood again. Now this man''s thought is so dirty.


    I was speechless for a while, and then said, "I heard Liu Rui that your boyfriend understands the computer, so I want to ask him for help."


    "Ah, well, I thought..."


    Zhou Liu didn''t say anything. I also knew what she wanted to say. Then I asked, "does your boyfriend have time now? I''m in a hurry!"


    "Yes, yes!!" Zhou Liu nodded repeatedly.


    "Well, let''s go to your house to find him now..."


    "Go now? Brother ye, wait for me to change my clothes!!" Zhou Liu looked at her uniform and said softly.


    "Good!!"


    I nodded.


    Ten minutes later, Zhou Liu changed into a sportswear. To be honest, she looked very good in this dress. It was much better than wearing a uniform. She looked very young and beautiful.


    Sometimes I also don''t understand why the ladies in our harem have to have a figure and a shape. Some of them have higher education than me. Why did they choose this career.


    Liu Rui explained to me that they may be used to the comfortable day of splitting their thighs and a bag of rice.


    Zhou Liu didn''t have a house with his boyfriend. She rented a hardbound room of 80 square meters in the urban area. Her house is not far from the harem and drives for about 15 minutes.


    I, Liu Rui and Yang Song followed Zhou Liu upstairs. After entering the house, I looked up and down and found that the house was not very chaotic. Only there were not many places where Zhou Liu''s usual clothes for work would be placed.


    Zhou Liu saw his clothes on the ground and his little face turned red. Then he quickly picked them up.


    "I''m not at home at ordinary times, and no one cleans..." Zhou Liu explained awkwardly.


    "Nothing, nothing..." Liu Rui replied very politely.


    I walked to the inner room and found a man with glasses sitting in front of the computer. This man should be Zhou Liu''s boyfriend.


    "Draft it, the bottom of society, what''s BB with Lao Tze..."


    "Are you a fucking fool? I told you not to fuck. Can''t you understand?"


    "Are you all fools over there?"


    ����


    While playing the game, the man yelled at the microphone, and scolded very smoothly. At a glance, it was an old spray.


    I stood behind the man and quietly watched him play the game. To tell the truth, I was disgusted with this kind of person. In the game, I lavishly installed local tyrants, but in reality, I pointed to my girlfriend to sell to maintain my life. I think they are nothing in real life, so I can only rely on the virtual world to meet my vanity.


    "Husband, my boss came to see you for something!!" after I watched it for a while, Zhou Liu suddenly shouted.


    "What?" Zhou Liu''s boyfriend took off his headphones and saw me as soon as he turned around. He was stunned and shouted at Zhou Liu: "who the fuck is this? You''re in the fucking seller for selling B


    "Fuck you!! that''s the guest..." Zhou Liu scolded impatiently.


    "I''m Zhou Liu''s boss!!" I saw the wretched man in front of me and whispered.


    "Oh, boss!! Hello boss, hello boss..." after Zhou Liu''s boyfriend knew my identity, his attitude was different immediately. He quickly stood up and grabbed my hand.


    "Brother ye, just my boyfriend, LV Da..." at this time, Zhou Liu came over and introduced him.


    "Oh, I''m here to find you for something today." I nodded and then directly cut into the subject, because I don''t want to write with this Luda.


    "What''s the matter?" Lv Da asked suspiciously, holding the spectacle frame.


    "You know a lot about this?" I pointed to the computer on the desk.


    "Ha ha, it''s ok..." Lv Da smiled and said.


    "I want you to hack into the system of a hospital, can you?" I asked directly.


    "Well, I can''t say. It depends on what hospital you want to enter. Some hospitals can, some can''t..." Lv Da thought for a moment and said.


    "Our city, City Medical University!!"


    "That should be no problem. The systems of our city hospitals are old systems, very simple..."


    "OK, let''s start now!!" I nodded, then pulled a chair and sat next to the computer.


    "Brother ye, this..." after LV Da sat down, he hesitated, then turned his head, smiled at me and said.


    "I''ll give you ten thousand dollars when it''s done!!" I figured out what he meant without thinking about it.


    "This is my boss. What money do you want???" Zhou Liu was unhappy when he heard our conversation, and stared and shouted.


    "Fuck off, you know what a fart, you are such a big boss who sent you this money?" Lv Da turned his head and scolded irritably, then bared his teeth and smiled at me: "is it? Brother Ye!!"


    "Do it quickly!!" I waved my hand impatiently.


    "OK!!" Lv Da smiled and agreed, and then began to clatter on the keyboard.


    Yang Song and Liu Rui also gathered around us, because they didn''t understand why I hacked into the hospital system.


    "Pa!!"


    LvDa hit the enter button and shouted, "it''s done!!"


    Although LV Da was annoying, he seemed to really understand the computer. After a while, he poked out the network system of H Medical University.

 Chapter 252

    "Brother ye, you see, this is the system of their hospital. There is everything in it. What are you looking for?" Lv Da gestured in front of the computer and then said to me excitedly.


    "Can you find the operation records of their hospital?" I asked, frowning and staring at the screen.


    "As long as they have records, they can find..." Lv Da replied to me, and then poked up in front of the computer.


    "Da Da!"


    LV Dafei quickly tapped the keyboard, and soon the operation records of the Municipal Medical University were transferred out.


    "Brother ye, I found it!"


    I looked at the dense records on the screen. A glimmer of hope flashed through my eyes. Then I pointed to the screen and said, "transfer all the records of craniotomy to me!!"


    "Good!!"


    Five minutes later, I sat in front of the computer, constantly pulling the mouse and staring at the operation records.


    There are eight doctors in the Department of external neurology in a large hospital in H city. However, only one doctor, named Xu Yi, has undergone craniotomy.


    This man has had 19 craniotomy operations, 18 successes and one failure, that is, last night!!!


    The failure is still the simplest fucking craniotomy for foreign body!!!


    If there''s no problem here, kill me. I don''t fucking believe it.


    I silently wrote down Xu Yi''s home address and contact information, because I think he may be a breakthrough.


    The chief surgeon of an H-class hospital made such a fatal mistake. Although it may be an accident, I think there must be a story in it when I think of what happened the other day!!


    Half an hour later, I Liu Rui and Yang Song left Zhou Liu''s home.


    Inside the car.


    Liu Rui looked at me puzzled and asked, "leaf, do you want to have craniotomy?"


    "Fuck off, you have a fucking craniotomy!!" I replied irritably while driving.


    "Then why are you looking for someone else''s operation records?"


    "You''ll know later..." I don''t want to explain too much now. Although I already have some clues, I think it''s still difficult to explain such a complex problem to Liu Rui.


    "Leaves, I think you should think about some things..." Yang Song, who was sitting in the co pilot at this time, also said.


    "What am I thinking about?"


    "Your brain doesn''t work well, but you don''t recommend craniotomy!! it''s too dangerous..." Yang Song looked at me with a worried face and said.


    "Fuck off, your mother!!" I scolded wordlessly, then turned my head and didn''t want to communicate with these two people.


    "Hey, my brain can''t work when I''m young..."


    "Yes, but how..."


    The sigh of Liu Rui and Yang song sounded in the car


    ����


    After returning to the harem, I ran directly to the office and turned on the computer.


    "Didi didi!!"


    Shortly after starting up, the computer rang. I glanced at the sound made by QQ. The head image was Guo thinking.


    I opened QQ and Guo thought sent me a document.


    "Pa!"


    The mouse stops at the download position.


    "Drop!!"


    Download complete.


    I opened the file and carefully looked at the above information. Guo Siwei sent me a very complete set of documents. The company legal person, relatives, friends, bodyguards, drivers and people who can be related to the legal person are all in it. Moreover, the home address, mobile phone number and the most key photos of these people are also recorded!!


    "Wow, wow!!"


    I printed this out and put it in the file bag. Then I searched the telephone number of the front desk of Municipal Medical University on the Internet and dialed it directly.


    "Hello, what can I do for you?" a girl''s voice came over the phone.


    "Well, I''d like to ask Dr. Xu of the brain neurology department whether he came to work today? I have something urgent to consult..." I asked in a low voice.


    "Just a moment. Let me ask for you."


    "OK!!"


    Half a minute later, the sound sounded again.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting. Dr. Xu didn''t come today."


    "OK, thank you!"


    Then I hung up and dialed Meng Liang.


    "Go out with me and do something." after Meng Liang answered the phone, I said directly.


    "OK!" Meng Liang agreed.


    Ten minutes later, Meng Liang and I drove straight to Xu Yi''s home.


    "Did the guy bring it?" I turned my head and asked Meng Liang.


    "Click!!"


    Meng Liang rolled the bolt, then looked at me and said, "take it, shoot?"


    "If you don''t shoot, he''s a poor man. Just scare..." I thought for a moment and replied softly.


    "Good!!" Meng Liang nodded, and then stared at the scenery outside the car.


    Half an hour later, we came to Xu Yi''s home.


    "Ding Dong!! Ding Dong!!"


    I gently rang the doorbell twice.


    "Who?"


    A woman''s voice came from the house.


    "Cough, let''s find Dr. Xu..."


    I cleared my throat and replied.


    "Looking for you, open the door..."


    The woman whispered.


    "Creak!!"


    The door was opened by a small crack.


    "Bang!!"


    Meng Liang kicked the door open with one foot, then held a pistol against Xu Yi''s head and made a sign not to speak to him.


    "Ah!!"


    When the woman saw the gun, she quickly picked up the girl next to her and shouted loudly.


    I came forward and covered the woman''s mouth, and then gently said in her ear: "we just ask Dr. Xu to ask something. You''re good to cooperate. We won''t hurt you..."


    "Sobbing..." the woman looked at me with fear on her face.


    "Don''t... don''t hurt them!!" Xu Yi looked at me and prayed in despair.


    "Don''t shout, don''t shout, don''t call the police, okay?" I looked at the woman and asked.


    "Wuwu!!" the woman nodded.


    I let go, went to the sofa, sat down, looked at Xu Yi and said, "do you know why we''re not looking for you?"


    "Know... Know!!" Xu Yi nodded numbly.


    "Tell me, what''s going on?" I took out my cigarette box and lit a cigarette for myself.


    "Before the operation, someone found me and asked me to kill the patient, and then threatened me with my family. I... I can''t help it!! I really can''t help it. If I don''t listen to them, they will kill my family. I can''t watch my family die, and I don''t want to. Please... Please!! you can let me do anything. Don''t hurt them. They are Innocent!! "


    Xu Yi knelt on the ground and said incoherently, with tears.


    I sat on the sofa and looked at the man. I suddenly felt very sorry for him. He said his family was innocent, but he was also innocent??

 Chapter 253

    "Bata Bata!!"


    I looked at Xu Yi, quietly finished smoking the cigarette in my hand, then narrowed my eyes and asked, "you mean someone asked you to kill the patient, right?"


    "En en." Xu Yi nodded hurriedly.


    "See what that man looks like?"


    "See, he began to wear a hat, and then took it off..."


    Hearing Xu Yi''s words, I was secretly happy. As long as he saw the man''s appearance, it would be easy to do!!


    "Pa!!"


    I threw the file bag on the tea table and then said to Xu Yi, "see if there is that man in it!!"


    Xu Yi climbed forward a few steps, then opened the file bag with trembling hands.


    "Gulu!!"


    Xu Yi swallowed a mouthful of spit, and then began to look carefully at the photos in the file bag. Three minutes later, Xu Yi took out a photo and handed it to me. He stammered, "yes... It''s this man!!"


    "Pa!!"


    As soon as my eyes lit up, I grabbed the picture directly.


    "Did you draft it? I got you out!"


    I looked at the photo, licked my lips, and then picked up the information on the tea table. This man''s name is Wang Bo, and his identity is the bodyguard of the company legal person!!


    I found three photos from the file bag and put them in my pocket.


    "Go!!" I slowly stood up and shouted at Meng Liang.


    "Are you leaving now?" Meng Liang was surprised.


    "The whole thing is clear, it''s time to go..." I waved my hand and said.


    "What do they do?" Meng Liang asked, holding a pistol and looking at Xu Yi.


    "They......" I walked slowly to Xu Yi and twisted my neck.


    "No, no, I beg you..." seeing me coming, Xu Yi quickly hugged my thigh and cried and prayed.


    "...." I looked at Xu Yi and didn''t speak.


    "I beg you, kill me... Don''t kill my family... Please, brother!! I know I''m wrong..."


    I never thought that at this time, what Xu Yi thought was still his family. I was stunned. Then I helped Xu Yi up and said softly, "if you do something wrong, you should learn to take responsibility and turn yourself in!! you can come out in ten or eight years..." I was silent and then added: "the patient''s life is over..."


    After saying that, Xu Yi stared at me, his face full of incredible!!


    "Let''s go!"


    I waved to Meng Liang and walked out of Xu Yi''s house.


    ����


    Two hours later, accompanied by her family, Xu Yi went to the Public Security Bureau.


    Two months later, under the proof of colleagues, Xu Yi only failed the operation because of tension and did not deliberately hurt people. However, the forensic identification showed that Xu Yi''s behavior had a causal relationship with the adverse consequences of the patient, and the fault participation was 55%!! Xu Yi actively compensated for the family''s understanding and voluntarily surrendered. The second court of L province and H Province ruled that Xu Yi was sentenced to fixed-term imprisonment of three years and suspended for three years for committing the crime of illegal medical practice.


    This outcome is the best outcome for both patients and Xu Yi.


    ����


    At the other end, after Meng Liang and I left Xu Yi''s house, I took out my mobile phone and called Du Xianyang.


    "What''s the matter? Leaves!!" Du Xianyang asked with a groan.


    "Give me the whole five people, the kind with neat hands and feet!!" I said directly.


    "Why? Are you going to fight again?" Du Xianyang said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, I''m not a soldier this day. My heart is fucking lonely. I always feel lonely after invincible..." I smiled helplessly and said.


    "Ha ha, just five?"


    "... the one who dares to kill!!" I said in silence.


    "Shit, who the fuck is this? Let me make brother Ye move so much?" Du Xianyang asked.


    "A fool who doesn''t know how bad..."


    "Is five enough?"


    "It''s easy to scare the snake when there are many people."


    This time I didn''t intend to ask for any extravagance or pictures. I just wanted to kill people and settle accounts!!


    "OK, I''ll find someone for you later!!"


    "Safe!!"


    I hung up with a smile.


    ����


    An hour later, I, Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song, the old car, the north and south, and the five wild children found by Du Xianyang, drove crazy on the road to f County in three cars.


    "Leaf, what are we going to do this time?"


    The north and South sat on the car, fiddling with the military spikes in their hands, and asked me at the same time.


    "Kill!!"


    I replied in a low voice.


    "What? Killing?"


    When Yang Song heard what I said, his reaction was very fierce.


    "Well, remember, the man we killed is your enemy. Without him, your brother can''t be a murderer, okay?" I ignored Yang Song, looked at things and said.


    "Ming... Understand!!" Nanbei was surprised, and then nodded vigorously.


    "What a murder?" Yang Song asked, putting his head in front of me and staring at me.


    "Well, I must kill!! for things, for Duan Hui, for ER Mei!!" I said with my teeth clenched.


    "I think it''s a harmonious society now. We don''t have to kill people all the time, do we? We can sit down and talk about something..." Liu Rui said as he followed.


    "Needless to say, I must kill him, fuck!!" I said without thinking.


    "Crazy, crazy, all fucking crazy, killing is addictive..." after listening to my conversation, Yang Song whispered all the way with white foam on his mouth.


    Two hours later, we came to f county.


    "Creak!!"


    Three cars stopped straight in front of the factory gate of hengqian Machinery Co., Ltd.


    "Bang!!"


    I opened the door, looked at the leaders of the people Du Xianyang found and said, "did you bring the guy?"


    "Yes!!" the leader shook his 54 pistol.


    "Who is it?" I asked, handing a cigarette.


    "Ha ha, I have no fixed residence, no home..." the leader smiled and took the cigarette.


    "Very good..." I was silent for a moment and then said, "I''ll let you kill someone later. Dare you?"


    "Look how much money is. If the money is in place, the bullet will be in place!!"


    "Is 500000 enough to buy you a bullet?" I asked with a smile.


    "High!!"


    "I''ll let you shoot later, and you''ll shoot, okay?"


    "Understand!!" the leader agreed without thinking.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and didn''t speak again.


    "Wow!!"


    The trunk of the three cars was opened almost at the same time, and countless army stabs and machetes were exposed to the air.


    "Dangdang!!"


    More than ten people walked into the factory with military spikes.


    "Who are you? What are you doing?"


    A security guard who didn''t know how bad rushed out and looked at us and shouted.


    "Fuck off!"


    Meng Liang raised his *, frowned and scolded the security guard.


    The security guard hurried back to the security room, very fast!!

 Chapter 254

    "Bang!!!"


    I took a machete and kicked open the office door.


    There are four people in the office, one woman and three men. One of them is the bodyguard Wang Bo.


    "Ye... Ye Han???"


    The man sitting in the office chair looked at me in surprise when he saw us break in, and his tone was very puzzled.


    "Why don''t you know me?"


    I walked up to the man with a smile, and then took out three photos and threw them on the desk.


    The man glanced at the photos on the table, then frowned and asked, "Ye Han, what do you mean?"


    "Hehe, brother Qian, are you still pretending at this time?" I narrowed my eyes and smiled.


    There are three photos on the table. The first one is from bodyguard Wang Bo, and the second one is the company legal person I asked Guo thinking to investigate for me. His name is Qian Zhi!!


    Yes, the third one is the regular guest of our harem, the Qian de I met at changgaoming banquet!!!


    When I saw the name Qian Zhi, I was stunned for a moment and suddenly thought of Qian de. First, two people have the same surname. Second, the old man usually uses a better word to name his brother, not like excellence


    Then it happened that De Zhi was also a word, so I immediately asked Guo thinking to help me investigate this person. At first, I didn''t report any hope, but I didn''t expect that Qian Zhi was really Qian De''s brother!!


    First, Qian de ran into me at the banquet, and then became a regular guest of our back palace. He asked several people to make trouble in the back palace, which led to my contradiction with Jin Le and Liu Ming. Finally, we killed Liu Ming and he made a profit.


    Chandler did a very detailed job in this bureau, but he was the last step. He made a mistake when killing people!!


    After clearing my mind, I don''t understand a bit.


    That''s why Chandler believes we can bring down Liu Ming??


    Mingyan can know the gap between us and Liu Ming at a glance, but why did he choose to believe us??


    Is it because of Liu Yong behind us??


    But even if we add a Liu Yong who is no longer local, our chances of winning are not great??


    "It''s a bad move. I underestimate you..." said Chandler.


    I sat across from Chandler, lit myself a cigarette, then looked at him and asked, "tell me, why did you punish us?"


    "No why? I just want to make you......" Chandler smiled.


    "Pa!!"


    Meng Liang held the * directly on Chandler''s head, then licked his lips and scolded, "is it time for you to draft? What else do you pretend to be brave with me?"


    "Hula!!"


    Qian Zhi and Wang Bo next to Qian de took out pistols and pointed them directly at me.


    "Young man, guns are not for fun..." Qian de smiled at Meng Liang and said.


    "Liangzi, put down the gun and I have something to say to him..." I stretched out my hand to stop Meng Liang. I was really afraid that tiger B would shoot. If Meng Liang took the head, he could do anything.


    Meng Liang glanced at me, silent for a moment, and then put away his *.


    "Chandler, is there a conflict between us?"


    "No!!" Chandler shook his head.


    "Then why can''t you get along with us?"


    "Because of money, what else can you do!!" Chandler replied while lighting a cigarette.


    I stared at Chandler with my eyes. Since we came in, Chandler has been very calm and confident.


    Normal people should be nervous when they encounter this situation. Even sun Lei, who has been famous for many years, trembles when I point at him, but Qian De is different. He is very calm and calm. It''s strange!!


    What does that mean??


    It means he still has cards. He thinks we won''t kill him at all. In other words, Chandler didn''t take us seriously from beginning to end.


    "Why do you think we will kill Liu Ming?" I was silent and asked the question I wanted to ask most.


    "I never thought you would kill Liu Ming..." Qian de waved his hand and said.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I always thought Liu Ming would kill you!!"


    "How can you make money if Liu Ming doesn''t die?"


    Chandler''s words make me more and more confused. If we die, Chandler''s factory won''t make money at all. What does he want??


    "Liu Ming and you, no matter who dies, I have money to earn!!!" Qian de smiled and said.


    "..." I didn''t speak, but looked at Chandler quietly, because I didn''t understand what he meant.


    "What''s the matter? I don''t understand, do I?" at this moment, Chandler still had a smile on his face.


    Instead of answering Chandler''s question, I turned to the leader Du Xianyang found and said, "shoot!"


    "Kang!!"


    A deafening gunshot rippled in the house. The space in the house was relatively small, so it made my ears buzzing.


    I buttoned my ears and then looked at the fallen body. It was Qian Zhi, that is, Qian De''s brother.


    "I bought this bullet for 500000 yuan. I wanted to give it to you, but I can''t help it. Give it to your brother first..."


    "Xiao Zhi!! Xiao Zhi!!"


    Qian de finally panicked. He held Qian Zhi''s body and swayed hard, but no one answered for a long time.


    In fact, I don''t want to kill Qian Zhi, but I can''t help it. If I don''t kill him, Qian de will never tell me the truth. I think things are certainly not as simple as I think. Qian De is right. Maybe from the beginning, he didn''t think we could kill Liu Ming. His first goal was to let Liu Ming kill me, but I have no grievance with Qian De, There is only one reason why he killed me, that is, he was asked to do so!!


    "How is it? My brother Qian, can you tell me the truth now?" I looked at Qian de on the ground and asked faintly.


    "Brother, wake up!! wake up the fuck!!" Chandler ignored me, still holding Qian Zhi''s body and wailing at the top of his voice.


    "Why on earth? I''m asking you a fucking question!!" I came up and grabbed Chandler''s collar and stared at the beads.


    My mood is very irritable now, because I think things are getting more and more complicated!!


    "Hehe, ye Han, are you crazy!!" Qian Deling looked at me and smiled.


    "I dare to kill Liu Ming. You have more than one JB. I''ll ask you for the last time. Why?" I suddenly robbed Meng Liang''s *, and the muzzle of the gun was directly aimed at Qian De''s forehead.


    "Because someone came to me to kill you, I didn''t want to see you die, but someone else!! but I didn''t expect you to kill Liu Ming. Fortunately, I made two preparations and asked my brother to register the company before action!!" Qian de looked at me like a walking corpse and replied.


    "Tell me, who wants to kill us?" I asked, gritting my teeth with a gun.


    "Don''t ask, it''s me!"


    At this time, the voice of a middle-aged man sounded in the house.

 Chapter 255

    I looked at the middle-aged man at the door and asked, "who are you?"


    "You don''t know him, do you know me?" at this time, a man came into the door again.


    "Sun Lei!! I grass your mother!!"


    The first reaction is Meng Liang.


    Yes, the second man who came in was Sun Lei who was hit out of H city by us!!


    I squinted at Sun Lei. I never thought that sun Lei would appear in front of us again.


    "Nice crutches, brother Lei!!" Liu Rui looked at Sun Lei and asked with a smile.


    "This year''s latest model..." Yang Song also made a mockery of Baji.


    "Hehe, I''ll give you two a pair later. You two can use it..." Sun Lei replied with gnashing teeth.


    "Forget it, I''ll give you a wheelchair tomorrow. The wheels are fast..." Liu Rui continued with a smile.


    "You..." Sun Lei was shivering all over by Liu Ruiqi. You didn''t say the next word for a long time.


    "Come on, don''t fuck you. You''re stuttering. The aisle is stuck. You can fucking keep up with the rhythm..." Yang Song scolded irritably.


    "Did you let Qian de fix us?" I went to sun Lei and looked at him and asked.


    Because if this was Sun Lei''s idea, it would be a lot easier. We have a feud with sun Lei. It''s natural that he wants to kill us.


    "It''s me!!" Sun Lei didn''t speak. The middle-aged man next to him replied.


    "Who are you?"


    I looked up and down at the man in Taiji clothes and cloth shoes.


    "You can call me Zhao San." the man answered faintly.


    This man is Zhao San and his son is Zhao Si Liang.


    "Is there any contradiction between us? Is it necessary to punish me like this?" I asked in silence.


    "Third Master, don''t talk nonsense with them. Kill them quickly... They must have killed Xiao Si!!" Zhao San didn''t speak, and sun Lei stared and shouted.


    "Shut up!!" Zhao San looked back and scolded me, then looked at me and said, "do you know my son Zhao Si liang?"


    "No!!" I shook my head.


    "Wow..."


    Zhao San took out some photos and put them in my hand. Then he said, "think about it carefully. Do you know?"


    I looked at the photo in my hand and found that the young man in the photo was the young man who bragged in the hot pot shop, touched Wu Mei''s ass and was finally stuffed with dirt by Liu Rui!!


    It turned out that the man was Zhao San''s son


    I looked at several photos and found that they were all pictures of us fighting with the young man. To be honest, it took too long. If I hadn''t seen the photos, I couldn''t remember who the young man was!


    The photo turned down and turned out to be the picture of Gao Jia and their hijacking Zhao Si Liang!!


    The last one is our group photo with Gao Jia.


    All the photos were taken secretly. After looking at the photos, I almost understood what was going on.


    In reality, we had a conflict with Zhao Si Liang in the hot pot shop, and then Gao Jia hijacked Zhao Si Liang. Zhao Si Liang was killed. Zhao San couldn''t find Gao Jia them, so he thought we killed his son, and then Zhao San found Qian De to revenge us!!


    Forgive such a big circle, it turns out that we were fucking wronged!!


    Because we don''t know Zhao Si Liang at all. Zhao Si Liang''s death has nothing to do with us.


    "I don''t know your son. Your son''s death has nothing to do with us!!" I returned the photo to Zhao San.


    "Fart, Xiao Si has had a conflict with you recently. You still know the robbers!! you didn''t kill them. Who killed them?" Sun Lei shouted, staring at beads.


    "Young man, tell me, did you kill my son?" Zhao San looked at me and asked kindly.


    "No, we did have a conflict with your son, but he harassed my friend''s girlfriend first, and we fought. This matter won''t kill people..." I explained quickly.


    "Hehe, can you contact the people who hijacked my son? I want to ask them what happened..." Zhao San continued.


    "I can''t reach them, and I don''t know where they went..." I refused directly. I''m not a fucking fool. I can''t make this call whether Gao Jia killed them or not.


    "Young man, I don''t mean anything else. They must have fled abroad now. I just want to ask how my son died. I''m such a son. Even if I beg you, will you?" Zhao San prayed with a sad expression.


    I hesitated for a moment and thought he was right. I just made a phone call and could explain things clearly, so I took out my mobile phone and found Gao Jia''s phone.


    "Doodle doodle!!"


    The phone rang for a long time and no one answered it.


    "It''s not that I don''t help you, no one answers!!" I reluctantly spread my hand.


    "You must have another way. Please contact me again..." Zhao San said sincerely.


    I looked at Zhao San, silent for a moment, and then dialed things.


    "Hey, leaf, what''s the matter?" the thing answered the phone soon.


    "Is Gao Jia by your side?" I asked softly.


    "Yes!"


    "You put him on the phone!!"


    "OK,"


    After a while, Gao Jia''s voice sounded, "what''s the matter, leaf?"


    "Put it out, put it out!!" Zhao San reminded anxiously.


    I looked at Zhao San reluctantly and then pressed the hands-free key.


    "Brother Jia, do you know Zhao Si liang?" I asked directly.


    "... yes! What''s the matter?" Gao Jia hesitated and replied.


    "Did you kill that man?"


    "No, I don''t know how he died. Anyway, he just plopped in my yard and died..."


    "Really not dead?" I quickly repeated.


    "Why did I lie to you? We expected him to make money!! who knows why he died, shit!! why are you asking about this


    "Do you know who killed him?"


    "I don''t know, I know I have to kill that fool!!" speaking of this, Gao Jia replied gnashing her teeth.


    "Well, it''s all right, brother Jia!!"


    Then I hung up the phone, looked at Zhao San and said, "you hear me, your son''s death has nothing to do with me..."


    "Hey!!" Zhao San sighed with a lost expression.


    "Third Master, they must have colluded. Don''t trust them!!" Sun Lei shouted excitedly at this time.


    "Forget it, forget it all!!" Zhao San suddenly clapped his hands, and more than a dozen people rushed in outside the house, each with a pistol in his hand.


    "Zhao San, what do you mean?"


    I thought the misunderstanding had been solved and Zhao San would let us go, but I never thought he would change his face so quickly!!

 Chapter 256

    "As long as it has something to do with my son''s death, I''ll kill him. There''s no other meaning..." Zhao San looked back at me and said faintly.


    "Fart, we don''t know your son at all. What the fuck are you angry with us when your son is dead?" Yang Song shouted with eyes wide open.


    "Shua!!"


    Yang Song''s voice just landed. At least five or six pistols must be aimed at Yang Song.


    "No, no..."


    I stepped forward to stop Yang Song and shouted at Zhao San.


    Zhao San squinted at me and didn''t speak.


    "Third Master, kill them quickly!!"


    At this time, sun Lei whispered in Zhao San''s ear.


    Zhao San thought for a moment, and then he was ready to go outside. The man in black raised his gun at the same time.


    Looking at the black muzzle of the gun, my forehead began to sweat. For the first time, I felt that death was so close to me!!


    "Zhao San, can you listen to me?" I wiped the sweat on my forehead, ready to fight for the last glimmer of hope.


    Zhao San then went out and ignored me at all.


    "I know how your son died!!" I suddenly shouted.


    Zhao San was stunned when he heard what I said. Then he turned and looked at me and asked, "what did you say?"


    "... I said I knew how your son died!!" I swallowed my spit and replied nervously.


    "How did you die?" Zhao San looked at me with interest and asked.


    "Have you ever thought about who wants to see us die in this room?" I subconsciously glanced at Sun Lei as I spoke.


    "You say he?" Zhao San pointed to sun Lei beside him.


    "Yes, it''s him!!" I nodded.


    Sun Lei looked at me with uncertain eyes, but he didn''t speak.


    "What do you mean?"


    Zhao San looked at me, smiled and asked.


    "There is only a little contradiction between us and your son, and it happened several months ago. This contradiction won''t let us kill your son unless someone frames it on us!! third master, you are a smart man. There are some things I don''t need to say. You know the contradiction between us and sun Lei. It''s not impossible for him to frame us!!"


    "Ha ha, it''s interesting..." Zhao San smiled after listening to me, then pointed to sun Lei and asked, "what do you think?"


    "Third Master, what does Xiao Si have to do with me? You know, even if I want to revenge them, I won''t take Xiao Si......" Sun Lei also smiled and explained.


    "En en." Zhao San nodded, then was silent, then looked up at me and said, "do you think I didn''t doubt him? You''re still too naive. The first thing I doubt is him, but he''s always with me. He doesn''t have a chance to contact people outside, so your idea doesn''t hold..."


    "The photos are taken secretly, which shows that someone is trying to frame us!! you are just indiscriminate!!" I shouted excitedly.


    "Those photos are all surveillance videos I transferred..."


    "... I really didn''t kill your son!!"


    Zhao San''s words left me speechless, because I had no better reason to convince him. After a moment of silence, I said firmly.


    "This is life. Whether you kill or not, you have to be buried with my son today!!"


    Zhao San''s expression suddenly became ferocious, his eyes flushed and shouted.


    "Wow!!"


    The gun in the black man''s hand was aimed at us again.


    "Click!!"


    Meng Liang and others pulled the bolt of the gun, because they knew that we could only fight back now to have a glimmer of hope.


    "What about leaves?"


    Yuan yuan, holding a shotgun, whispered at me.


    "Wait a minute!!"


    Then I looked down at my cell phone and the call had been hung up.


    I felt that Zhao San would definitely do something to us. If he didn''t want to kill us, he wouldn''t be so careful to find Qiande Design Bureau to fix us. So after I talked to Gao Jia, I directly dialed Liu Yong. I knew that only Liu Yong could talk to Zhao San.


    The talk time is 13 minutes.


    In other words, Liu Yong basically understood what happened here.


    "Creak!!"


    Zhao San pushed open the door, and then when the door was opened a small gap, Zhao San''s mobile phone finally rang!!


    Hearing Zhao San''s cell phone ring, I breathed a long sigh in my heart.


    "Your boss finally called me. I thought he didn''t care about you..." Zhao San turned back and shook his cell phone at me, then directly pressed the connect button.


    "Hello, boss Liu, why do you think of calling me?" Zhao San smiled and asked the phone.


    "Zhao San, are those children in your hands?" Liu Yong asked very directly.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Zhao San looked at us and replied.


    "They are my people, let them go!!" Liu never said humbly.


    "Ha ha, boss Liu, how many lives do you want to let go?"


    As soon as Zhao San said this, I clicked in my heart and slowly touched the pistol at my waist with my right hand holding the mobile phone. I didn''t expect that Zhao San would not even give Liu Yong face.


    "Zhao San, you owe me a favor!!!" Liu yongleng said, gnashing his teeth.


    "What kind of favor? Sun Lei? Do you want me to kill him now and return your favor?" Zhao San looked at Sun Lei and said casually.


    "Zhao San, you''ve gone too far!"


    "Liu Yong, what if I go too far? Do you still think you were the original you? If you were in H city now, I would give you face. Unfortunately, you are not here now. What qualifications do you have to talk to me?" Zhao San shouted very arrogantly.


    "..." Liu Yong at the other end of the phone was silent for a moment, and then said, "do you have to force me to go back?"


    "How about coming back? How about not coming back?" asked Zhao San.


    "Well, you''re awesome!! come on, what conditions can you let these children go?" Liu Yong''s voice trembled and chose to compromise.


    "There are no conditions. They all have to die here!!"


    "Don''t fucking forget, I could drive you out of H city at the beginning, but now I can also!!" Liu Yong shouted excitedly.


    "I''ll receive you at any time!!" after that, Zhao Sanfeng replied lightly, and then hung up the phone with a snap.


    ����


    Hainan.


    "Patter!!"


    The mobile phone in Liu Yong''s hand slipped to the ground.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Brother Xiaobao looked at Liu Yong and asked.


    "Book me three tickets to go home quickly. Ye Han has an accident with them!!"


    Liu Yong shouted flustered, then picked up his mobile phone and kept calling, trying to find someone to save us.


    "Shit, what the fuck happened?"


    Xiaobao asked anxiously while opening his mobile phone to book a ticket.


    "Don''t fucking ask, hurry to book a ticket!!"


    Liu Yong shouted impatiently.

 Chapter 257

    H City, f County, in a factory.


    "Your boss is not easy for me..." Zhao San put away his mobile phone and smiled at me.


    "... let my friend go and kill me?" I know we can''t get out of this office. I''m just trying to get Meng Liang and them out alive.


    "Hehe, you are very loyal?" Zhao San patted me on the face and asked with a smile.


    "Zhao San, you killed so many people. It''s hard for you to explain to the police!!" I shouted with staring eyes.


    "The police are a fart!! start and stay alone!!" Zhao San waved his hand and then walked to the door with light steps.


    At this time, I took an arrow step directly behind Zhao San, put my arms around his neck, then put a gun against Zhao San''s head, red eyes and shouted, "don''t fucking move!"


    "What do you mean?" Zhao San looked at the pistol on his head and asked with a smile.


    "Bata!!"


    My sweat drops fell on the ground. I gently wiped the sweat on my forehead, then looked at Zhao San and said, "the rabbit is anxious and bites his mother!"


    "Hehe, you are not even a rabbit in my eyes!!" Zhao San glanced at me and said with a sneer.


    "Bang!!"


    I knocked directly on Zhao San''s head.


    "Don''t fucking talk!"


    I shouted to Zhao San, then looked around at everything in the house, looked at Zhao San and said, "let my friends go out first!!"


    "Impossible..." Zhao San wiped the blood on his forehead and replied.


    "You go first!!" I stared at Meng Liang and shouted at them.


    "Leaves..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me, hurry up!!" before Meng Liang said anything, I yelled directly.


    "I won''t go!"


    At this time, Liu Rui said stubbornly.


    "I won''t go either!"


    "Me too!!"


    After I shouted, Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song and the old car stood still and looked at me.


    "You''re a fucking fool, aren''t you? I''ll let you go!!" I was so angry that I trembled and shouted at the top of my voice.


    "If you want to go together, don''t go if you don''t go!!"


    While talking, Liu Rui picked up a * and rushed directly to me.


    "Fuck, I haven''t seen any big storms, but I''m dead?" Yang Song ran to me with a gun.


    For a moment, several of us gathered together, and Zhao San was in the middle.


    Zhao San''s men surrounded us with guns, just forming two circles.


    "Are you stupid? If I let you go, I''ll go. Now I can''t fucking go..." I shouted at Meng Liang while holding Zhao Sanyi.


    "We can''t leave you..." Yuan Yuan replied.


    "Fuck you, you''re a fucking fool!!" I scolded speechlessly, and then shouted at Zhao San: "let someone give me a way!!"


    "Impossible!!" Zhao San replied positively.


    "Can you believe I''ll kill you now?" I said, gritting my teeth.


    "You don''t dare. I''m the only one left over..." Zhao San smiled and said.


    Zhao San is right. I really dare not kill him, because if he dies, we will all be finished. I really dare not do it.


    "Fuck you!! after listening for a long time, you talk a lot..."


    Liu Rui punched Zhao San in the stomach.


    "Wow!!"


    Zhao San''s men saw Liu Rui start and quickly pointed the gun at Liu Rui.


    "Shoot!! shoot and I''ll kill him!!"


    I hugged the man in black in Zhao Sanchong''s house and shouted.


    The man in black looked at me and Zhao San, and then slowly put the gun down.


    I looked at the dense crowd in the house and was sweating all over. I kept thinking about how we could get out of the room. Zhao San looked at my psychology. Did we really have no chance??


    "Give up, you can''t get out..." at this time, sun Lei shouted at me.


    "Draft it? If I go out today, the first thing is to give you a wheelchair, eight wheels, the kind with a steering wheel..." Yang Song scolded, pointing to sun Lei.


    "Deng Deng Deng!!"


    At this time, the cell phone in Zhao San''s trouser pocket rang.


    "Phone!! your help is coming..." Zhao San looked at me and said.


    "Answer!" I took the cell phone out of his clothes and put it in his ear.


    "Hello?"


    "Third Master, Liu Yonggang just called me..." said the other end of the phone with some embarrassment.


    "What do you want to say?" Zhao San Yin asked.


    "Third Master, can you let them go?"


    "Fuck you, you don''t understand things anymore!! who''s far away and who''s near can''t understand??" Zhao San was furious.


    "Just think I haven''t made this call!" the other end of the phone said and hung up directly.


    ����


    As time went by, Zhao San''s phone kept ringing, but he didn''t give anyone face. Later, he simply didn''t answer it.


    "Hoo Hoo!!"


    I took a deep breath, and then said to Meng Liang, "it''s no good going on like this. I''m going to rush out!! how many fucking lives can I live? It depends on my life!!"


    "None of you can run..." Zhao San sneered.


    "Deng Deng Deng!!"


    Just then my cell phone rang. I took it out and saw that it was Du Xianyang. I pressed the answer button.


    "Hey, did you let Zhao San stop you?" Du Xianyang asked directly.


    "Well, I hit the ridge and couldn''t get out..." I nodded and agreed.


    "Ha ha, Dad came to save you!!"


    Du Xianyang laughed, then only heard a bang, and the door of the office was kicked open!!


    "I''ll see who dares to kill my sons!!"


    Du Xianyang walked into the office with a * in one hand and a mobile phone in the other.


    "Old shoes?"


    Liu Rui and Yang Song shouted almost at the same time.


    "Shua!!"


    Zhao San''s men directly aimed their guns at Du Xianyang.


    "Don''t fucking compare me with that..." Du Xianyang shouted carelessly, looking at the dark muzzle of the gun.


    "Why are you here?" I shouted to Du Xianyang.


    "Liu Yong called me and said something happened to you..."


    Du Xianyang walked to him with a smile, looked at me, looked at Zhao San, and then smiled at Zhao San and asked, "Third Master, why are you like B?"


    "Who are you?" Zhao San asked dumbly looking at Du Xianyang.


    "Don''t you know me?" Du Xianyang pointed to his nose and looked incredible.


    "Fool!!" Zhao Sanwu commented, which amused us directly.

 Chapter 258

    "Wow!!"


    A group of people suddenly burst in at the door. When I looked back, the leader was Bai Bao!!


    "Ha ha, even you came out..." Zhao San was stunned when he saw Bai Bao, then grinned and said.


    "Zhao San, why are you getting more and more JB finished now? What are you doing with a few children every day?"


    Bai Bao walked up to Zhao San and said.


    "These children have something to do with my son. Some things you don''t know or don''t reach out and be careful to hurt..."


    The appearance of Bai Bao finally changed Zhao San. I can feel that he began to be a little excited!!


    "What can you do if I stretch out my hand?" Bai Bao stretched out his hand and asked with a smile.


    "Bai Bao!!" Zhao San shouted with uncertain eyes.


    "Why?" Bai Bao asked with staring eyes.


    "Fight face to face, I won''t lose you!!" Zhao San shouted.


    "Then give it a try. After all these years, let me see if your team has made progress!!" Bai Bao replied word by word, not losing Zhao San in momentum.


    "... must the fish die and the net be broken?" Zhao San said in silence.


    "Wow!!"


    "Fish can die, but the net won''t break!!"


    At this time, a group of people broke into the house again. Ji Xuan took the lead!!


    "Ji Xuan is here too???" I looked at Du Xianyang and asked.


    "This B came out a little slower than me, and he robbed the limelight..." Du Xianyang turned his head and looked at Ji Xuan and said with great dissatisfaction.


    "Who are you?" Zhao San didn''t know du Xianyang and certainly didn''t know Ji Xuan.


    "I''m just a little guy who can shoot..." Ji Xuan replied faintly, walked up to me and asked, "are you okay?"


    "Nothing, thank you!!" I looked at Ji Xuan and said gratefully.


    "Shit, you didn''t say thank you when I fucking came. You said when he came?" Du Xianyang shouted reluctantly.


    "You came for fear that I would die and no one would pay you back..."


    "Shit, what you said is really fucking reasonable. I said there was a force urging me to come here. It turned out to be so..." Du Xianyang foolishly analyzed it, then punched Ji Xuan and scolded: "didn''t you fucking agree to play together? How the hell did you come?"


    "Traffic jam..." Ji Xuan replied awkwardly.


    "Fuck you, I drove to 120 just now. I don''t fucking block..."


    "May blame me for driving slowly..." Ji Xuan was speechless.


    "Shit, I can''t work with people like you in the future. I''ll suffer too much..."


    Zhao San listened to the stupid conversation and was speechless. He turned to sun Lei and asked, "who are these two people?"


    "From Du family and Ji family in H city..." Sun Lei whispered back.


    "It''s the two of them!!" Zhao San sneered, then looked at me and said, "you''re very awesome. Liu Yong helps you, and Du Jiaji''s Bai Bao helps you. I''ve met a hard stubble today..."


    "Make do with it, everyone give me face..."


    I smiled and pretended to be a B without leaving a trace. The appearance of Du Xianyang showed that today''s war could not be fought. Zhao San would not be stupid enough to fight so many people at the same time. Moreover, if it really happened, he could not be sure that he would retreat. All I know is that we are safe now.


    "Third Master, right?"


    After Ji Xuan finished talking with me, he went to Zhao San and asked.


    "You are not a master in front of the Ji family..."


    Zhao San waved his hand.


    "My father asked me to bring you a message. Ye Han is our friend. He said you can''t move. Third master, can you see if it''s convenient?"


    "Ha ha..." Zhao San smiled and didn''t answer Ji Xuan. Instead, he turned his head and said to me, "loosen me. You''re lucky today!!"


    I loosened the left hand that strangled Zhao San''s neck.


    Zhao San moved his neck, then waved to him: "go..."


    "Third Master!!" Sun Lei shouted as soon as he saw that Zhao San was going to let us go.


    "Pa!!"


    Zhao San slapped sun Lei''s face with his mouth and directly slapped sun Lei.


    "Something worthless!!"


    Zhao San scolded in a low voice. Then he took people to the door. When he came to the door, he suddenly thought of Qian De, turned back and shouted at Qian de: "don''t you go until your brother is resurrected?"


    "Third Master, it''s finished?" Qian de asked excitedly looking at Zhao San.


    "Otherwise? If you want to fight with them, I won''t stop..." Zhao San stared and said.


    "Step, step!!"


    Like losing his soul, Qian de picked up Qian Zhi''s body and walked towards Zhao San with empty eyes.


    "He can''t go!!" I quickly stopped Chandler and shouted.


    "What do you mean?" Zhao San looked back at me and asked.


    "Because of him, one of my brothers has become a wanted criminal, and a daughter-in-law has ruined her face. You can go, but he can''t!!" I looked at Zhao San and said word by word.


    "Are you crazy? I''m the most tolerant if I don''t kill you today, okay?" Zhao San shouted, pointing to my nose.


    "You don''t kill me because you can''t fucking kill me. I said he can''t go, but he can''t go. I have to give my brother a fucking explanation!!"


    "Little boy B, I''m giving you a fucking face!!" Zhao San was so angry that he grabbed the pistol from the nearby hand and aimed it at my forehead.


    "If you don''t give me a fucking face, you can''t take this man away today!!" I put my head forward because I know Zhao Sangen couldn''t have shot me. I''m very active now, and Zhao Sangen is very passive.


    "Do you think I dare not shoot?" Zhao San finally showed his fierce nature and licked his lips.


    "I''ve played all your fucking tricks just now. I didn''t dare to shoot just now, and you don''t dare now!!"


    After hearing my words, Zhao San was stunned and then laughed. Zhao San smiled very strangely and burst into tears.


    Zhao San smiled for a while and then looked at Bai Bao and said, "do you know whose shadow I saw on him?"


    "I know!!" Bai Bao nodded.


    "Hahaha, you''re awesome!!" Zhao San gave a thumbs up and then said: "I don''t take him away, I''m not easy to explain?"


    "You are not qualified to talk to me about terms..." I looked at Zhao San and whispered.


    "Hahaha... Remember, I''ll kill you one day!"


    With that, Zhao San walked out of the office without looking back.


    Our people in the house plus a Chandler.


    Qian de looked at me in panic. He never thought Zhao San would give him up so easily.


    "Ye... Ye Han!!" Qian de knelt on the ground and looked at me and shouted.

 Chapter 259

    "Why?" I squatted down slowly and looked at Chandler.


    "Let... Let me go!!" Chandler stammered.


    "Hehe, do you think it''s possible?" I patted Qian De''s face, then took out my mobile phone and dialed Guo thinking.


    "I have a murderer here. Come and get it..." I wiped my nose and said.


    "Who?"


    "Chandler!!"


    "Ha ha..." Guo Siwei smiled and hung up.


    Half an hour later, Guo thought and others took Qian de away, and we followed Du Xianyang and they drove back to the city.


    After getting on the bus, I first sent a text message to Liu Yong, the content of which was one word: "an!"


    After sending a text message to Liu Yong, I called Duan Hui and told him that the murderer had been caught. By the way, I learned about Er Mei''s condition. After all this was done, I stretched my waist and took a long breath.


    "Why are you going back later?" I asked, looking at Du Xianyang in the back seat.


    "What else can I do? I''ll go back and go out with my father..." Du Xianyang replied helplessly.


    "What about you?" I asked, looking at Ji Xuan.


    "You don''t want me to go to the harem with you for consumption..." Ji Xuan replied cautiously.


    "Shit, pick B-like..."


    ����


    The other end.


    Liu Yong, who had already driven to the airport, smiled at my message.


    "Don''t go to the airport, go back to the hotel..." Liu Yong said to Xiao Bao, who was driving.


    "Why don''t you go back and save them?" little brother Bao stepped on the brake and asked hesitantly.


    "People come out by themselves, don''t worry about us!!" Liu Yong said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, leaves, they can ah!! they can come out alive. I thought they had to die according to Zhao San''s character..." Li Tao in the back seat said with a smile.


    "What''s the name? My nephew has some energy in H city now, OK?" Liu Yong replied in a very good mood.


    "Let me tell you, if you had reminded them earlier, you wouldn''t have been so worried... You didn''t kill other people''s children!!" Li Tao said with his mouth tilted.


    "It''s better for them to experience some things by themselves..."


    ����


    After more than an hour''s drive, I slept vaguely on my back. For more than half an hour, our cars finally returned to H city. I wanted to invite Bai Bao to dinner, but they said they would refuse me directly.


    I know he can help me. One is to see Liu Yong''s face. The other is because of Du Xianyang. So if we can have any feelings, it''s pure bullshit.


    After arriving at the harem, Du Xianyang and his family didn''t stay much. After sitting in for a while, they all went back to their homes. Knowing that they had something to do, I didn''t keep them. After inviting them to dinner another day, I went home to sleep.


    Although Qian De''s trouble has been solved, we now have another new trouble, Zhao San.


    According to Zhao San''s character, he won''t let us go easily, but things have developed to this point. If we want to stand firm in H City, we have to lie flat for Zhao San sooner or later.


    After we got home, we had a simple rest. In the evening, we had to go to the harem to watch the field.


    But now the business of the harem is becoming more and more formal. We don''t have to worry about many things. The waitress and technicians come to work on time. When there is a clock, people go to work, and when there is no clock, people rest. We don''t have to worry too much at all.


    ����


    Two weeks later, I finally got the loan granted to me by Chang Gaoming. The money is not much, but it must be a large amount for us. At least let me put the casino together.


    I took this money to carry out a simple renovation of the casino in the basement. It turned out that Liu Yong''s Casino was well decorated at that time, so I basically didn''t spend much effort here.


    In the afternoon after the decoration, I called Guo thinking directly and asked him out to meet.


    ����


    At 8 p.m., in a private room of a hot pot shop.


    "What''s the matter with me?" Guo thought, looking at me while rinsing mutton.


    "I''ve cleaned up the casino and am ready to start operation in a few days..." I drank a beer and said in a very good mood.


    "Hehe, why did you tell me this? I''m a criminal investigator, not a gambler..." Guo thought silently and looked at me.


    "They are all peers, almost, almost!!" I smiled, took out a bank card and put it at Guo Siwei''s hand.


    "Do you have my share?" Guo thought glanced at the bank card and asked with a smile.


    "Do we still need to talk about this? You''ve been in the harem many times, but you haven''t come out yet?" I winked at him.


    "Shit, I fucking help you every day, but I don''t see you give me any benefits. If we continue to develop like this, we will fall down sooner or later!!" Guo thought put away his bank card and said very reluctantly.


    "Yes, I don''t understand. Why did you help me like this?" Guo''s words are also my doubts. Since Liu Yong left, Guo has been unconditionally helping us. I always wonder why.


    "You look good, proud of you..." Guo thought vaguely as he ate the meat.


    "Shit, as a public servant of the people, can you be serious?" I gave Guo a white thought.


    "Want to know why?" Guo thought picked up a paper towel to wipe his mouth, looked at me and asked.


    "Yes!" I nodded.


    "There''s a chance, I''ll tell you..." then Guo thought put on his clothes and turned directly out of the private room.


    "Shit, I''ll go half the way... Don''t forget..." I shouted wordlessly in the direction of the door, but I found that Guo thought has gone far.


    After Guo Siwei left, I looked at the rest of the table and cried out to the waiter.


    "Can these be packed?" I asked awkwardly as I looked at the waiter.


    "Well, sir, this can''t be packed..."


    "Well, take down this tableware, and then give me some new ones..." I pointed to the tableware used by Guo thought.


    "Oh... Oh!!" the waitress hesitated, and then quickly removed the tableware.


    "By the way, give me a new pot bottom..."


    I then asked.


    "It costs more to change the bottom of the pot..."


    "Forget it, don''t change it!!"


    After working for a while, the waiter finally replaced all the tableware with new ones. I threw some vegetables into the hot pot, and then took out my mobile phone to Liu Rui. Meng Liang called them and asked them to come over and eat the hot pot together.

 Chapter 260

    Ten minutes later, Liu Rui and Yang Song rushed into the hot pot shop with North and south like a wolf dog.


    "Why are you the only three?" I asked Liu Rui, looking at the mutton in the pan.


    "The old car, Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan are too busy, so I''m three idle..." Liu Rui broke open the convenient chopsticks as he spoke.


    "Oh, eat, it will be cold for a while..." I nodded and then threw some pieces of meat into the hot pot.


    "What day is it today? Why are you so generous..." after Yang Song entered the house, he didn''t sit down for the first time, but looked at me with a look at the prisoner.


    "Isn''t our casino opening? I''ll call you to celebrate..." I made up a reason casually.


    "Are you looking for us for something?" Liu Rui also quickly put down his chopsticks and asked with small eyes.


    "What can I do? Can you stop being so paranoid one day?"


    "It''s impossible to be courteous without anything, either rape or theft!! what do you say quickly?" Yang Song said.


    "Love JB eat or not, I fucking kindly invite you to eat hot pot, you still have so many fucking problems..."


    I shouted angrily. Yang Song and Liu Rui, look at me and I look at you. No one dared to move chopsticks.


    "Come on, North and south, you eat more!!" I looked at the two people without moving their chopsticks and pretended to put a piece of meat between the north and south.


    "Well, I''m good enough to eat!!" the innocent north and south don''t care about anything at all. They wave chopsticks quickly and eat.


    "You eat first..." Yang Song looked at Liu Rui and made a gesture of invitation.


    "You''d better eat first..." Liu Rui shook his head suddenly.


    "Just have a hot pot. Why are you polite?" the north and South looked at the two people and asked.


    "It''s OK for you to eat. Something big may happen to us..." Liu Rui replied.


    "What''s the matter? The meat is poisonous? It''s OK. I''ve been eating for a long time. Don''t worry..." Nanbei looked at the meat in his bowl and simply advised him.


    I didn''t care about them and ate on my own.


    Yang Song and Liu Rui were humble for more than ten minutes. Finally, Liu Rui lost and reached into the hot pot with chopsticks.


    "Cough, let me say something!!"


    Seeing two people eating, I put down my chopsticks and said quickly.


    "I grass your mother, I say I don''t eat!!"


    "I said I had something to do. Can he buy us hot pot?"


    As soon as I spoke, Yang Song and Liu Rui regretted and threw away their bowls.


    "Don''t throw it to pieces, you have to lose money..." I quickly picked up my job on the ground, and then said: "well, you see, the casino in our back palace has been renovated, and we can operate in a few days, but..."


    "No!"


    "Yes, live or die!!"


    Before I finished, Yang Song and Liu Rui interrupted me directly.


    "Not going to go either has the final say, we are not enough, we go there, we do not go there!" I said, clapping the table, and I said with undue force.


    "The casinos are all fucking old men. I''m not suitable to deal with those people..." Yang Song said with his neck up.


    "Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan are more suitable. You let them go!! we''d better stay and give psychological counseling to the young lady..." Liu Rui said.


    "Have you two made up your mind? The casino is a fat job. You can take a lot of money every day..."


    "Is what he said true?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Yang Song.


    "I don''t know..." Yang Song shook his head.


    "Anyway, you two should consider whether to go or not? Give me a letter. I don''t like forcing people to be difficult..." when I saw the two moved, I knew my words had worked.


    "Is there any advantage in going to the casino?" Yang Song asked after thinking for a while.


    "The salary is 30% higher than that of Meng Liang!"


    "Forty!!"


    "Thirty five!!"


    "Deal!!" I patted the table, then looked at Liu Rui and asked, "are you going?"


    "He''s gone, and I''m going too..." Liu Rui said modestly.


    "Well, when the casino opens, you three will be in charge of the casino!!" I saw that both of them agreed and said in a very good mood.


    "The three of us are responsible together. Who is the boss?" Yang Song asked a very key question at this time.


    "Yes, none of us is a leader?" Liu Rui asked.


    "Don''t fucking look like the State Council and return the leaders... I think so. Whoever pays for today''s meal is the person in charge, and the others are the attendants..." I blinked and said.


    "Shit, I fucking knew he must have cheated us..." Liu Rui looked at me and said.


    "Brother Rui, I don''t think I''m born to be a leader, or you should be the person in charge!!" Yang Song looked at Liu Rui and said.


    "No, I''m not suitable for him... You''d better be him!!"


    Yang Song turned his eyes, then looked at the north and South and said, "why don''t you be the north and south?"


    "Ah? I''ll take it?" the north and South opened their mouths and looked incredible.


    "Yes, just you!" Liu Rui nodded quickly.


    "But I''ve only been here so long. It''s not good to be a manager?"


    "It''s all right. It''s simple. No one can be a leader when he is born. But you''re lucky and have a higher starting point than others. You must seize the favor of God for you!!" Liu Rui grinds and haws to wash his brain for the north and south.


    "Leaf, can I be the manager?" Nanbei scratched his head and asked with a simple and honest face.


    "You can take it out before dinner..."


    "OK, I''ll try. If you don''t do well, you can remove me at any time..."


    "It''s OK. If you don''t do well, you''re better than them!!" I replied casually.


    In this way, our three person group of Hougong casino was officially established. The hall leader is north and south, the left Dharma protector Yang Song and the right Dharma protector Liu Rui.


    Just look at this JB lineup and look at the whole casino industry in H city. Who can make it easy??


    I''m not bragging. Just Liu Rui and Yang song can do one jobs, plus one north and south. You can understand the effect!!


    Liu Rui and Yang Song were born in our country with vast territory and abundant resources. If they were born in a small country with fewer people, I think they think they can work the country to the end


    After eating hot pot for more than two hours, Yang Song and Liu Rui knew that after the north and South entertained, they wanted a lot of dishes. A hot pot ate almost half the monthly salary of North and south. Later, we called North and south out for dinner. North and South would rather eat instant noodles at home than come out with us.

 Chapter 261

    After having dinner with Guo thinking that day, Guo thinking tightly spent two days to support me in place. If the relationship is in place, then everything else is nothing!!


    Three days later, the casino in our harem officially opened.


    Due to the nature of the casino, I didn''t hold any opening ceremony. I just found some old gamblers in H city and asked them to come and join me.


    But what I didn''t expect was that our business was very hot on the first day of opening.


    Maybe it''s because Liu Yong left. There are only a few small casinos in H city. There is basically no competition. You can play if you like, but you don''t like to play.


    In terms of the environment and the security of the field itself, all those fields are far less than our harem, and the most critical point is that the interest on our loans is much lower than that of other fields.


    There are only three channels for money in the casino. One is tap money, which is simply the money called by gamblers. If you want to play, you have to pay the dealer.


    The second is that the dealer wins money by opening a village, but our harem doesn''t have this statement. Because we don''t know much about gambling, we usually let customers open their own village and play by themselves.


    The third channel is also the most profitable channel, that is, lending and usury.


    It''s impossible for gamblers to come out to play, so people come here with $1080000 on their fucking backs. What if there''s not enough money to play?


    Find a place to borrow!!


    We can''t borrow for nothing. That''s the interest money we earn.


    To tell you the truth, I was disgusted with this at the beginning, because I think this kind of thing is cheating people, which is to use the hearts of gamblers to squeeze them. Some people even come over without taking a penny and directly find a venue to borrow money to play. If they lose, they will owe, and if they win, they will pay back, but such people generally lose more and win less


    So sometimes, we don''t lend money to some gamblers. We don''t dare to lend money to such gamblers because they have almost played or have little ability to repay.


    Sometimes I taste it. Gamblers are also interesting. They usually wear rags, but they are very generous. They basically belong to the kind of workers who look like they earn three or five thousand a month. In fact, the annual turnover of the factory behind them is ten million or ten million.


    Then shake it slowly. The guests who go there usually wear smooth and dignified clothes, but they actually buckle like what their mother takes. As soon as they talk, they feel that they have 18 million players. In fact, they can''t take out 20000 yuan in their trouser pockets.


    Our casino basically includes a variety of playing methods such as poker, mahjong, Pai Gow, *, golden flower, sieve and so on. In short, we all have those that northeast people like to play.


    Landlords and mahjong have special private rooms. It''s said that Liu Rui forcibly robbed more than a dozen young ladies from the old car and stuffed them into the casino.


    What are these ladies doing??


    Some people come to the casino simply to play with money, but some want to play with money and something else. What should we do??


    Liu Rui''s practice completely satisfied them. Basically, he sat in yellow gambling and won money while shooting. Think about what it feels like!!


    Of course, after the ladies came to the casino, because the environment was closed in the private room, we offered them higher tips. In addition, after the gamblers won the money, we gave them tips. Basically, the ladies here earned nearly half more than those in the private room.


    Liu Rui created a new history in this way. The ladies in the private room cried and shouted to the casino almost every day. If it weren''t for the old car''s strong comfort, these ladies in our harem would be easy to revolt.


    Du Xianyang has always asked me to gamble, because he is more proud of this, but we don''t have a dealer, and we don''t know this very well, so I didn''t interrupt this for the time being.


    Time flies. Our Casino has been open for more than ten days.


    Whether in casinos or bars, our daily turnover can be more than six figures. Slowly, our pockets are finally bulging.


    The business of the harem is getting better and better, and we are getting busier and busier. Basically, we don''t sleep more than six hours a day. The most tired thing is the old car. Duan Hui left. He is busy managing the girls in the field alone. Recently, he has basically plunged into the love industry. From him, I can see the ruthlessness of working hard and dying. What does this mean, It shows that I''m still good at employing people. If Yang Song and Liu Rui are allowed to do this, they can definitely mix the girls in the field.


    Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan are in charge of the bar on the first floor, which is still the KTV private room. Their work is not easy. They go upstairs and downstairs for a while. It turns out that Meng Liang''s feet are No. 43. After running for more than ten days, he can directly grind them into No. 45. After seeing that the two people are too hard, I go to help them as long as I have nothing to do. I don''t know much about the girl, So I can only help them look at the field.


    Nanbei, Yang Song and Liu Rui are responsible for the work of the casino. I thought it was the most fucking tired job, but I didn''t expect them to become the three most relaxed people here.


    North and South are responsible for recording usury and pumping money every day.


    Liu Rui and Yang song just walk around with more than ten little girls. It''s not a pleasant day.


    Although we press the monitoring button here, we are not very good at cheating. Generally, we rely on gamblers to watch, so Yang Song and Liu Rui basically have no work to do, except serving tea, delivering water, receiving tips and pimping.


    We were so calm for a month and a half. Zhao San had no action, so he was gradually forgotten by us. However, it was precisely because of our management of the casino that the calm was broken again, and a murder case was about to be staged.


    However, it was this bloody case that made me understand that since we took over the bar, we don''t deserve peace. Our life only allows blood and killing.


    That day, at more than 10 p.m., I strolled to the underground casino. At this time, the casino was almost full, and there were shouts and noises everywhere.


    "If you don''t watch carefully, why don''t you show your teeth and smile here?" I went up and kicked Yang Song''s ass and scolded in a low voice.


    According to Liu Rui''s reaction, Yang Song has become a little weird recently. How weird??


    It''s just that he likes to lower his head and fiddle with his mobile phone and giggle. At first, we thought he had nothing to steal and watch pornographic films, but later I learned that this fool met a little girl on the Internet!!

 Chapter 262

    After I kicked Yang Song, Yang Song didn''t respond at all. He just moved aside with a giggle, and then chatted with his mobile phone.


    "Didn''t I fucking talk to you? Didn''t you hear me?" I walked up to Yang Song, patted him on the face and asked.


    "Roll the calf, I''m busy here..." Yang Song replied to me impatiently.


    "No, what''s the fucking age? You still have online love..."


    "I''m proud. Can you control it?"


    "OK, you''re a cow. Sooner or later I''ll have to fire you. Get out of here. What''s the fucking quality?"


    I really didn''t know what to say. After pointing him twice, I walked to the north and south, looked at the north and South and asked, "how many days has he been in this state?"


    "It''s been more than a week..." north and South looked up and replied to me.


    "Then why don''t you care about him?"


    "I''m in charge, and he won''t listen to me..."


    "You''re almost finished, too. I tell you, putting the three of you together is the most fucking stupid decision in my life!!"


    After I finished, I glanced at the casino and found that Liu Rui was gone, so I looked at the north and South and asked, "where''s Liu Rui?"


    "Playing mahjong in the house..."


    "Who the fuck allowed him to play mahjong?" I cursed with staring beads.


    Before the opening of the casino, I told them repeatedly that people in our harem must not participate in gambling. I can accept anything else they do, except gambling and drugs. People in our harem must not touch them.


    Maybe someone will say that playing mahjong is something??


    Gambling is a small thing. Who doesn''t play mahjong or tease the landlord!!


    Our own people in the harem are different. We are exposed to this environment every day. Once we catch the bad habit of gambling, it is difficult to quit. Ordinary people have nothing to play, but they still have to work and live normally. But Liu Rui and they stay with these things almost every day. As long as he wants to play, he can play at any time, and he earns a lot now, Ten or twenty thousand a month is like playing.


    He has money and time, and his self-control ability is relatively poor, so I firmly can''t let him touch this thing.


    As long as a person sticks to gambling and drugs, his life will be ruined!!


    "There aren''t enough people there. Liu Rui said to get together..." when the north and South saw my reaction, they were stunned, and then whispered.


    "Fuck, in that private room?" I asked North and South as I rowed and pulled things.


    When people around me heard my curse, they quickly looked at me.


    Even Yang Song put down his cell phone, came over, looked at me and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing..." I simply replied, and then shouted to the north and South: "talk, that private room?"


    "..." Nanbei lowered his head and dared not speak. He saw that I was really angry.


    "The last time I ask you, where is he in the private room?" I said, gritting my teeth by the neck of North and south.


    "I... I don''t know..." the big faces of the north and the South were red and hesitated.


    "Don''t be difficult for him. Ask me about anything..." Yang Song stopped and said.


    "Liu Rui is playing mahjong in that private room?"


    "What''s wrong with private room 8?" Yang Song replied in doubt.


    "You know that, don''t you?" I asked with staring eyes after listening.


    "I know..."


    "Did I fucking tell you not to play?"


    "Sue... Told!" Yang Song stammered. Now he knows what''s going on, and he can see from my expression that the matter is still very serious. At least I''ve never been so angry with them.


    "When I finish cleaning him up, I''ll fucking clean you up..." I was so angry that I trembled and shouted at Yang Song.


    "Bang!!"


    I found a machete from the box and then rushed directly to private room 8 with the machete.


    "Leaf, why are you going?"


    Yang Song found something wrong and hurriedly came forward to hold me and shouted.


    "You fucking loosen me..."


    I pointed to Yang song without expression.


    "Can you calm down?"


    Yang Song then stubbornly advised.


    "Yang Song, you hurry to let go. I don''t teach him today. He''ll never understand how today comes!!"


    After that, I pushed Yang Song away. Yang Song stood in place and looked at me in silence.


    "Bang!!"


    I kicked open the door of the private room, and I kicked a hole in the wooden door I didn''t know.


    The house was filled with smoke and banged from time to time.


    "Leaves...!" Liu Rui was stunned when he saw me coming in, and then he aimed at the machete in my hand.


    "Playing?" I looked at everyone in me with a smile.


    "Ah, what''s the matter?" an old gambler left the wooden door and asked very puzzled.


    "It''s all right. How big are you playing?" I continued.


    "Twenty fifty..."


    "Hehe, it''s not small. Did you win or lose?" I sneered, then nodded with my chin, and Liu Rui asked.


    "Leaf, I just came to gather my hand..." Liu Rui replied to me with an embarrassed expression.


    "How many days have you been playing?" I continued.


    "I started playing these days..." at this time, Liu Rui''s face was gray.


    "Exactly how many days!"


    "Four days!!"


    "Did I tell you not to play!!" I shouted angrily, and then directly put mahjong on Liu Rui''s face.


    "Hula!!"


    Countless mahjong cards flew to Liu Rui. Liu Rui didn''t even hide. He sat in place.


    "Bang!!"


    I went up and kicked Liu Rui in the stomach. Liu Rui was kicked away by me directly.


    "Did I fucking tell you not to play?"


    "Did the lawsuit tell you?"


    After I kicked Liu Rui, I directly picked up the stool next to me, patted Liu Rui one after another, and repeated this sentence on my mouth.


    "Ye, are you fucking crazy?" Yang song came forward and hugged me.


    "Get the fuck out of here!!" I turned around and pushed Yang Song aside. Then I took the stool and greeted Liu Rui.


    "What''s going on?"


    "I don''t know!"


    "Why are they still fighting!"


    "Leaves are almost OK... What a big thing!!"


    There were more and more gamblers watching the excitement around, but no one dared to reach out and stop me.


    "North and south, go and shout Wumei to them. I can''t stop the leaves alone..."


    Yang Song shouted to the north and south, then rushed at me and hugged my waist.

 Chapter 263

    "Don''t fucking stop me..." I kicked Yang Song impatiently, and then slapped Liu Rui on the bench.


    Liu Rui lay on the ground, motionless and dead.


    "Hua la la!"


    "Get out of the way!"


    At this time, the north and the South took the lead. Wu Mei, Meng Liang and others followed behind and rushed to the private room like crazy.


    "Ye, what the fuck are you doing?" Meng Liang came up and grabbed the bench in my hand, looked at Liu Rui on the ground and scolded with great pain.


    "Give me the stool!!" I stretched out my hand and said to Meng Liang.


    "Are you fucking crazy!!" at this time, Yuan Yuan also rushed out and punched me directly in the face.


    "What''s going on!!" Wu Mei picked up Liu Rui and asked with tears.


    "Cough..." Liu Rui coughed softly with blood flowing from the corners of his mouth. He wanted to speak, but he couldn''t say it.


    I looked at Liu Rui, Meng Liang and them, and then walked to Liu Rui.


    "Ye Han, he''s your brother, that''s enough!!" Meng liang thought I was going to hit Liu Rui, so he pushed me and shouted.


    "Yes, ye, you can''t do anything like this..." Yuan Yuan also stopped me.


    "Get the fuck up and I''ll talk to him..." I pushed the two people away impatiently, then walked to Liu Rui, squatted down slowly, looked at Liu Rui and asked, "does it hurt?"


    "Cough, cough, pain!"


    "Long memory?"


    "Long!!"


    After asking, I stood up and said to Meng Liang, "take him to the hospital..."


    "Wow!!"


    Meng Liang looked at me helplessly, then picked up Liu Rui and ran directly to the door.


    Yuanyuan old car Yang Song, North and South Wu Mei, they also ran out. For a time, I was the only one left in the private room.


    I bit my lips, then shouted to the busy gamblers: "there''s an accident, you go on playing..."


    As the crowd gradually dispersed, I dragged my tired legs back to the office.


    I leaned back on the back of the chair with my eyes on my back, thinking about the way I hit Liu Rui just now, and tears slipped through the corners of my eyes!!


    I really don''t want to hit him, say the most vulgar words, hit him, it hurts in my heart!!


    But I can''t help it. Liu Rui must be beaten this time. If I don''t beat him, he will never understand the seriousness of this matter.


    If I don''t do this today, just simply tell him, then he will never have a long memory. He will have a second time for the first time.


    I don''t want to watch my brother become a loser because I become a loser.


    To put it bluntly, our peers may still be in school and hiding in the arms of their parents, but we are different. We have been in contact with this dangerous society for a long time. We are dealing with these knives, guns, sticks and sticks every day. If we make a mistake, there may be fewer people around us. I am really afraid. I am afraid they will learn badly, I''m afraid they''ll become unknown to me


    As a leader of the Youth League, I have the obligation and responsibility to make them better and better, not worse and worse. I really want to wait for us to go home, others will look up at us with that kind of eyes, rather than think that we are just uneducated gangsters!!


    Maybe they don''t know anyone, but I set a goal for myself. Within two years, I will buy a house for each of us in H City, including old cars, Duan Hui, things, North and south.


    "Deng Deng Deng!!"


    Just when I was thinking about these things alone, the mobile phone on the table rang. I looked down and saw that it was Su Su calling.


    "Hello?" I answered the phone and said softly.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Nothing. What''s the matter?"


    "Come out for a stroll..." Su asked playfully.


    "... forget it!!"


    I''m in a very bad mood now. I''m not in the mood to walk with her at all.


    "What''s the matter? I''m worried about your voice?" Su Su was stunned and said.


    "Yes..."


    "Tell me, how can I solve it!!"


    "You little girl, what do you know..."


    "Don''t ink, hurry to talk about what happened. Did you confess your failure!!"


    I had no choice but to tell Susu what had happened. After hearing this, Susu was silent and then said to me: "In fact, you don''t have to do this at all. You are the same age as them, and they will also have their own judgment ability, so I think it''s good for you to remind them. Don''t really do it... So many people watch, you have to save face for them, don''t you?"


    "... you mean I did something wrong?" I asked.


    "Well, I think you''ve gone too far."


    "How can it be if it''s too much?" I said helplessly.


    "You can go and apologize to him!!"


    "..." I was silent. To tell you the truth, I really thought of apologizing to Liu Rui. I also thought I might have been too cruel.


    "Why? Can''t you be ashamed?" Susu then asked.


    "Hehe, a little!!"


    "How about I go with you?"


    "All right!!" I nodded and had to hurry down the steps of Jesus.


    "You''ll follow me later, and then we''ll go to see him..." after that, Su Su directly hung up the phone. I sat in my chair and smiled helplessly. Then I picked up the car key and prepared to go downstairs.


    ����


    In the hospital.


    When I hit Liu Rui, although I was angry, I still had a sense of propriety, so I didn''t hit the key. I just picked some painless places to start.


    After Liu Rui checked, he found that except for some skin injuries, other places were basically fine.


    "What''s going on? Why did the leaf suddenly start..." Yuan Yuan sat by Liu Rui''s bed and asked while peeling oranges for him.


    "Don''t blame ye, blame myself for having no face to play..." Liu Rui said with some regret.


    "Just play for a while. As for this? I don''t think he knows who he is now!!" Meng Liang shouted angrily standing aside.


    "Come on, don''t say anything. I think ye did the right thing. He just didn''t beat. I told him not to play. Don''t play secretly behind my back. I see you don''t have a long memory this time!!" after Wu Mei knew what happened, she advised me very wisely. Others may not know me, but Wu Mei absolutely knows what I mean.


    "In fact, it''s my fault. I should have stopped you from playing..." Yang Song was honest when he saw Liu Rui injured.


    "Also blame me. As a leader, employees make mistakes, and I have unshirkable responsibility!!"


    Since he became the manager, Nanbei likes reading books when he has nothing to do. The titles of the books are usually "if you are a good leader?" "how to improve the cohesion of the team" and "one hundred things that a leader should understand", so he speaks very well now.

 Chapter 264

    After going out, I drove to Su Su''s house to pick her up. We were not far from each other, about half an hour''s drive.


    "Here!!" when Su Su saw my car, he jumped a few times and waved at me.


    "How do you dress up like a silly aunt..." I stepped on the brake, rolled down the window and smiled at Su Su in a gray Linen Skirt.


    "You know shit, sister, it''s called fashion..."


    Su Su glanced at me, then pulled open the door and sat in the co pilot''s position.


    "Ha ha..."


    I smiled and didn''t speak. I was in a bad mood. I liked to talk to her. I stepped on the accelerator and directly started the car.


    Fifteen minutes later, Susu and I came to the hospital.


    "Go in and say you have to let me come!"


    "I see. You''ve said this sentence several times..." Su asked me to say something in the ink.


    "I''m afraid you forgot..." I replied awkwardly and then parked my car in the parking lot.


    "Bang!!"


    Su Su got out of the car first, then said to me, "wait for me..."


    "What are you doing?"


    I shouted a little puzzled, but Susu ignored me and ran to the street opposite the hospital.


    About ten minutes later, Susu ran back with a big bag of fruit.


    "What do you mean?" I looked at the fruit in Susu''s hand and said with a happy smile.


    "Can''t the patient buy some fruit? Take it..."


    Then Jesus threw the fruit into my hand.


    "What did you buy? It''s quite heavy..." I looked at the fruit in my hand and asked with some difficulty.


    "Everything. It cost me more than 100 yuan..." Su rubbed his wrist and said foolishly.


    "Who are you talking to? I don''t have money to reimburse you. I''ll tell you..."


    "Dig, I doubt how you can be the boss..." Su said wordlessly.


    "Fooling around... I think a rich woman like you can''t lose this money, can''t I?" I bared my teeth and replied casually.


    "Who told you I was a rich woman?" Jesus asked with a wink.


    "I guess..."


    In this way, I followed Su Su into the hospital while talking. After entering the hospital, I couldn''t bear to call them, so I had to go to the front desk and ask the nurse where Liu Rui was in the ward.


    "They are in ward 256..." after asking, I looked at Su Su and said.


    "Face up and suffer!" Su Su looked at me and commented. Then he shook his long legs and walked to the ward.


    "No, wait for me. I have so many things in my hand!!"


    I looked at Su Su''s back and shouted silently, but others ignored me at all.


    After a while, we both found ward 256. I looked at the tightly closed door and said to Su Su awkwardly, "go first..."


    "Are you masters?" Su Su frowned and shouted, and then put his foot directly on my ass.


    "Bang!!"


    I was caught off guard by Su Su''s kick. My center was unstable and I rushed in directly. Then the tiles in the ward were relatively light. I flew in directly, and then fell hard on the ground. A dog ate shit directly.


    I glided on the ground for one meter, then I stopped slowly, and the fruits in my hands were scattered everywhere.


    "Leaf... Leaf?" Wu Mei asked, staring at me with big eyes and stammering after seeing me fly in.


    "Leaf, what are you doing? You don''t have to apologize..." Yuan quickly came forward and helped me.


    "No, I was kicked in just now..." I scratched my head and explained awkwardly.


    "Oh, you''re useless. You must have come to apologize when you bought all the fruit. I knew you had to come..." Yang Song picked up an orange and shouted carelessly.


    "Closed!! one day you can talk..." I stared at Yang Song irritably, then looked at Liu Rui and asked, "are you all right?"


    "It''s all right. I''m in fucking pain now..." Liu Rui shouted at me, with a very painful expression on his face.


    "You just owe a call. Do you have a long face next time?" I didn''t speak, Wu Mei said.


    "No, are you his daughter-in-law or my daughter-in-law?" Liu Rui groaned in bed.


    "I''m your daughter-in-law, but I think ye did it quite right..."


    "Hello, everyone!"


    At this time, Susu came in with a smile.


    "Speaking of Cao Cao, Cao Cao is coming. His daughter-in-law is coming..."


    At first glance, Liu Rui was hurt lightly, and he was in the mood to joke with Su Su.


    "I tell you, be careful when you speak, you know? I''m not his daughter-in-law!!" Su Su said, grinding his silver teeth.


    "Su Su, you''re not his daughter-in-law. What do you think of me?" Yang Song asked, putting his head in front of Su Su Su.


    "Roll the calf!!" Su Su pulled Yang Song''s face away impatiently, then went to Liu Rui and said, "Ye Han, he can''t afford to lose face. He came to apologize to you and asked me to drag it over. Don''t you thank me?"


    "No, we didn''t say that in the car!!" I pointed to Su Su and roared. Who knew that the woman would sell it to me if she came in!!


    "He also apologized to me..." Liu ruimeng said with a quilt.


    "Apologize quickly!!" Su Su pointed at me and said with his eyes crossed.


    "I''m sorry..." I went to Liu Rui''s bed and said it sincerely.


    "Forget it, forgive you, shake your hand!!" Liu Rui didn''t say anything after hearing my apology and put his hand out of the quilt.


    I was stunned and then stretched out my right hand, but at this time, Liu Ruiteng stood up and directly covered me with a quilt.


    "Brothers, it''s time for revenge!!"


    Liu Rui shouted on me. Yang Song, Meng Liang, the old car and Yuan Yuan were crazy and rushed over like me.


    North and South stood in place and thought for a while. Finally, they didn''t hit me with their hands.


    "Let you fucking hit me!"


    "Let you die!"


    "Let you pit me for money!!"


    "Let you borrow money without fucking paying it back!!"


    ����


    These people smothered me for more than ten minutes, talking about their dissatisfaction with me.


    "OK, you''re all fucking tired of living, aren''t you? Wait for me..." I got out of the quilt, pointed to Liu Rui and scolded them.


    "Why? Do you want to do it again?" Liu Rui shook the quilt in his hand.


    "OK, you cow!!" I looked at these fools and immediately gave up the idea of revenge. I had to be beaten and couldn''t make a mistake.

 Chapter 265

    "You''re so popular..." Su Su lived by the bed and looked at me and curled his mouth.


    "Usually they have a good relationship with me... It''s just fun today..." I explained awkwardly, but Su Su still looked at me with disdainful eyes. I quickly pointed to the north and South and said, "do you think the north and South didn''t hit me?"


    "I actually want to do it, but later I thought, as their leader, I can''t be so vulgar. To tell the truth, ye really hates people. Sometimes I can''t see it..." north and South looked at me and replied proudly.


    "Roll!!" I waved my hand impatiently. I really didn''t want to continue to communicate with him.


    "Pay attention to your attitude when talking to me..." north and South really don''t take me seriously now. They''re not used to talking.


    "Ha ha..." the people in the room laughed.


    After we had a quarrel for a while, Su Su said that he was not going to stay with us because there were still things at home. I simply asked him to stay, but it didn''t work. Su Su insisted on leaving.


    "I''ll drive you back..." after I took Su Su to the door of the hospital, I was ready to go to the parking lot.


    "No, you''d better go back with your friends!!" Susu pulled me and shouted.


    "Really not?"


    "No, I''ll take a taxi back..."


    "All right, be safe."


    "En en, bye!!" Susu waved to me and then walked to the side of the road.


    I watched Susu get into a taxi and then turned back to the hospital.


    After returning to the ward, I stayed with Liu Rui and them for a while. Originally, I wanted Liu Rui to rest in the hospital for a few more days, but he had to say that he had nothing to do and wanted to go home to rest. I thought about it and let him go. Anyway, I couldn''t say anything about him.


    That night, we went through the discharge formalities for Liu Rui. Several of us changed into the old face of the hospital. We had to come to the hospital almost once a month. As long as we didn''t come to the hospital for a long time, the nurses thought.


    Doctors always bow and bow when they see us. They must have an attitude when they see the God of wealth.


    After completing the formalities, we returned home, and then we were all busy ourselves. Liu Rui lion asked me directly for a five-day leave. I had no choice but to agree because of his obscenity.


    ����


    At more than nine o''clock the next night, the underground casino of the harem.


    Due to Liu Rui''s leave, Yang Song basically didn''t work, and the north and South couldn''t help themselves, so I had to come temporarily to help them look at the market.


    I sat in the bar with North and south, drinking tea and watching the field leisurely.


    "North and south, I''ll tell you something about tea. The water can''t be too hot, too hot, and the water can''t be too cold. It''s too cold to drink bad stomach..." I raised my hand and said to the north and South with a very artistic conception.


    "I feel almost the same..." Nanbei Meng pecked a mouthful of tea and replied with an ignorant face.


    "You don''t understand a JB. You drink like this. Good tea is fucking bad..." I looked at the north and South in silence.


    "Ha ha, it''s all like this in our temple..."


    "Don''t fucking talk to me about you in the temple, just fucking drop the price!!" I replied irritably, then raised the teapot in my hand, looked at him and said, "in the future, you should remember that you can''t drink the first three bubbles, okay?"


    "Why?" north and South scratched their heads and asked.


    "Strong taste, bitter!"


    "It''s not that you two are still fucking finished. Just drink a monkey king for three yuan. I''ve been talking about BB for a long time, and I''m tired of listening..." at this time, Yang Song next to us suddenly stood up, pointed to me and shouted to the north and south.


    "Vulgar!!"


    "I''m fucking far away from you two..." Yang Song grinds like a psycho and sits at the gate of the casino with a small bench.


    "Come, North and south, let''s continue to discuss our broad and profound talents in China..." after Yang Song left, I raised the teapot in my hand again.


    However, at this time, a gambler ran to the bar and shouted at me, "boss ye, fighting against the landlord is no fun. We can have Pai Gow


    I took a look at this man. His name is Yang an. He is in his twenties. He is not old, but he belongs to that kind of ashes gambler. He has come almost every day since we opened our business, but I haven''t seen him win money.


    Moreover, this person''s psychological quality is not very good. He is very fond of war. He wants to win after winning. He wants to get back after losing. We owe $50000 or $60000 for coming and going.


    "Is anyone playing?" I asked, glancing at Yang an.


    "Why is there no one? Isn''t it all waiting!! hurry up!!" Yang an shouted in a hurry.


    "Ha ha, OK, then you can play..." I smiled and asked the waiter to take out a pair of wooden Pai Gow.


    "Come on, I''ll open a village..." another 40 year old gambler saw the waiter take out Pai Gow, sat down carelessly on the table and put down more than 200000 cash on the table.


    Everyone who has played Pai Gow may know that generally, the people who work as a dealer are their own people in the field, but none of us can do this very well, so I let gamblers work as dealers and play by themselves.


    When you are a banker, you have to take out the cash and put it on the table to let others know that you have this strength. If others win, you have to take out the money, so no one can be a banker.


    When Yang an saw the dealer take the money, his eyes immediately turned red. Other gamblers were in the same state. With a hula, he surrounded more than 20 people.


    I sat in the bar and didn''t move because I could just see them playing from my angle.


    In fact, I hate such a situation, because it''s chaotic. Once it''s chaotic, it''s easy to have accidents, so I have to watch it all the time.


    "Ha ha, I''ll go out today and win..." Yang an bared his yellow teeth and sat opposite the dealer. Then he took out a pile of cash. I estimated that there would be thirty or forty thousand.


    "Come on, open the whole..." the dealer lit a cigarette for himself, looked at the gamblers with a smile and said.


    "Earth, two thousand..." a gambler took out a stack of RMB from his trouser pocket and threw it hesitantly at the Tianmen gate.


    "Just two fucking thousand, you play a JB?" Yang an, you look back at the gambler and scold with disdain.


    "Ha ha..." the gambler smiled and ignored Yang an.


    "Ground gate, a pressure of ten thousand!!" Yang Song turned around and threw ten thousand yuan on the table.


    "Ha ha, tough enough, Anzi!!" the dealer looked at Yang an and said with a smile.


    "No one is bold about this B thing, and the land has much production!!"


    Then Yang an lit a cigarette for herself and looked at the table quietly.

 Chapter 266

    "Shua Shua!!"


    Gamblers began to throw money on the table. After a while, I estimated that there would be more than 100000 yuan on the table.


    "Is there any more?" the dealer saw that the money was almost thrown and shouted to the crowd. There was no movement, so the dealer began to deal cards.


    After Yang an got the card, he twisted it very comfortably, then simply matched it and threw it on the table.


    "Seven o''clock Lord, today''s luck is really good..." Yang an said with a smile on her face.


    "Ha ha... Sorry, Lord Tianjiu!!" the dealer threw out the card in his hand and shouted with a grin.


    When Yang an saw the dealer''s card, he was obviously stunned. Then he patted his thigh and said, "grass, what''s the fucking idea? The Lord met the Lord!!"


    "Yes, the first two cards are so big. Who dares to play in the future..."


    "Not so good. Today''s game is poisonous. I have to withdraw first..."


    Gamblers around the table began to talk, and some even stopped playing.


    But Yang an was sitting at the table as steady as Mount Tai.


    "I don''t believe I can always be pressed by you today..." the second one began. Before pressing the money, Yang an said fiercely to the dealer.


    "Ha ha, when I look back..." the dealer smiled and replied indifferently.


    "Ten thousand more fucking..." Yang an stretched out ten thousand yuan and fell on the table.


    Although some people beat the retreat drum, many people still played. After a while, the money on the table rose again.


    When watching the cards this time, Yang''an looked very careful. He rubbed it for a long time. His forehead was sweating. Finally, his eyes stared like a calf.


    "Look, what card!!" the gambler nearby shouted impatiently.


    "Hoo!!" Yang an Chang breathed a sigh, then said listlessly: "what''s the rush, 45 o''clock..."


    "Ha ha, Anzi, if you want me to say you''d better stop playing. It''s not easy to have some money in your hand, which is not enough for you to toss..." after the dealer won a few, he couldn''t bear to look at Yang an and advised.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up!!" at this time, Yang an still had more than 20000 yuan in his hand, and he directly patted them all on the table.


    "What do you mean? Get ready to return to the capital?" the gambler next to him looked at Yang an and asked.


    "Ha ha, don''t say it''s useless..." at this time, Yang an''s mood is very irritable. She can''t tell a good word at all. In our words, it''s playing.


    "All his mother''s surnames are Yang. Why is the gap so big?" I looked at Yang an and Yang Song around me, shook my head and said.


    "Don''t involve me in everything. He may not be Yang, but his mother didn''t tell him..." Yang Song was unhappy when I compared him with Yang an.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled, then turned to the north and South and said, "if he borrows money later, don''t borrow it. Let him almost do it. Don''t lose your money..."


    "En en." north and South nodded, and then looked at Pai Gow.


    Yang an was pressed for 20000, but the most dramatic scene appeared. His card was smaller than the dealer''s card again, and the dealer''s card was not very big. The two next to him fucking won, and he lost alone. That''s an evil door.


    "North and south, give me 20000 yuan!!"


    Sure enough, after losing the money in Yang an''s hand, he turned his head and red eyes and shouted at the north and south.


    I glanced at the north and the south, and the South and the North turned to Yang an and replied, "just now the cash was borrowed, otherwise Anzi, you''ll be like this today..."


    "Why? I''m afraid I can''t afford it?" Yang''an shouted in a very loud voice with staring eyes.


    "It''s not that I don''t lend you. There''s really no cash here today..." said the north and south.


    "Shit, who has the money to lend me some!!" at this time, Yang an''s thinking is not under his control. Even his mother can say such words, which shows that he really lost his red eyes.


    "Anzi, almost..."


    "Yes, let''s play another day..."


    Although several gamblers who usually have a good relationship with Yang an dare not lend him money, they should say a few words to persuade him.


    "Shit!!!" Yang an scolded in a low voice, rubbed his head, and then took out his mobile phone directly from his bag.


    As soon as I saw that he still wanted to borrow money, I quickly stopped him, looked at Yang an and said, "don''t play almost. Your idea is not good today..."


    Yang an turned her eyes and looked at me. She didn''t speak, but she didn''t stop talking on the phone.


    "Well, if you give Anzi a rebate, let''s close the game today!!" I turned my head and shouted at the dealer.


    In the casinos in Northeast China, generally, the makers will return some money to the losers after winning. Normally, they will return one tenth, so as not to be embarrassed when they meet next time, but also to retain people''s hearts.


    "Hehe, OK!!" the dealer smiled, took out seven or eight thousand yuan and put it in front of Yang an.


    I looked at the money on the table and felt that the dealer was quite sensible. Normally, Yang an lost 40000 and the dealer returned 4000. However, the dealer took out 7000 or 8000 directly to see my face, and what he did was in place.


    "Let''s play another day..." Yang an looked at the money on the table, hesitated, and then took it up.


    "Hehe, OK!!" the dealer nodded and agreed.


    After Yang an took the money, he walked out of the casino directly. Looking at Yang an''s back, I couldn''t think that such a bad gambler would help us later. Of course, this is just a later story.


    "Boss ye, this is today''s tap money..." after Yang an left, the dealer came to me with a smile, took out four or five thousand and put them on the table.


    "Take it!! don''t play with him next time..." I pushed the money back. The dealer has given me face today. I can''t justify taking his money.


    "He''s like this. He''ll win if he loses!!" the dealer muttered, and then took back the money on the table without leaving a trace.


    "North and south, come here..." I didn''t want to chat with the dealer and waved to the north and South in the distance.


    "Then I''ll go first?" the dealer asked with a smile when he saw that I didn''t talk to him anymore.


    "Well, I often come to play..." I perfunctorily said, and then walked towards the north and south.


    "What''s the matter, leaf?" north and South looked at me and asked.


    "In the future, don''t lend Yang an money. He owes us. Find a chance to come back..." I whispered in my North and South ears.


    "I see!" north and South nodded.


    "All right, go ahead..."


    After that, I walked back to the bar and drank tea with a teapot.

 Chapter 267

    After Yang an left our harem, he wanted to find another place to play, but later he thought about it, so he took a taxi home.


    Yang an is in his twenties and has no daughter-in-law. His hometown is in the countryside, but he usually lives in the city. There is an old mother with advanced lung cancer and a sister who has been married for many years.


    To say that he belongs to the kind of unemployed vagrant, he is really not, but his work is more shady. To put it bluntly, he does some small business of sneaking around.


    Steal to live a month, can not steal hungry for a month.


    Besides, he likes to carry a camera when he''s free and specializes in secretly taking private photos of others. Generally, he secretly takes pictures of some famous little stars, local bosses, entrepreneurs and government officials.


    These people generally care about fame, and they are generous. Slowly, Yang an put his career center on this piece, and he rarely did anything to steal.


    Today, for example, he lost tens of thousands of yuan from a government official in H city. Moreover, Yang an has a little conscience. His old mother has been seriously ill for many days. Yang an has always wanted to get some money to see her, but the hospital said that the operation cost is at least 100000 yuan. Yang an doesn''t have enough money in his hand, so he had to come to our casino to try his luck, It''s all fucking gone.


    Half an hour later, the taxi stopped in front of a rural farmyard in H city.


    Yang an''s house is the most old-fashioned earth house. There is not even a gate outside the yard. The yard has not been cleaned for many years and is overgrown with weeds.


    "Pa!!" Yang an lit the dim light bulb after entering the house.


    "Xiao''an, are you back?" an old woman''s voice sounded in the dark room.


    "Yes, yes."


    Yang an replied wearily.


    "How are you these days? Come and let mom see..." the old mother splashed hard twice, but found that she couldn''t sit up at all.


    "If you''re not healthy, don''t toss around..." Yang an stepped forward and picked up the old mother. He reached out to touch the quilt and found it wet.


    Yang an was silent for a moment. Then she found a new pair of bedding and clothes from the wardrobe and changed them for her old mother.


    After finishing it, the old mother looked at Yang an kindly and didn''t speak quietly.


    "How are you doing recently?" Yang an bowed his head and replied.


    "OK, cough..." the old mother was silent for a moment and hurriedly said: "I''ve been dreaming about you recently, and I''m still a little cough..."


    Yang an looked down at the old mother spitting on the ground, obviously with bright red blood in her face


    "Nothing... Anything is good..."


    Yang an choked out this sentence.


    "Well, it''s all right. Did you have dinner tonight..."


    "Yes."


    "Xiao''an, mom may die one day..."


    "Why did you say something you didn''t need this day? What a good death! I won''t tell you. I went to bed..."


    Kobayashi frowned, stood up and walked to the next room.


    "Xiao an!! Xiao an!!"


    The old mother sat on the Kang and shouted, but Yang an refused to look back because he didn''t want the old mother to see the tears in her eyes


    The next day, before dawn, Yang an was awakened by the noise outside.


    "What time is it, still sleeping?" a woman in her thirties ran to Yang an''s house and opened Yang an''s quilt.


    "Sister, why are you back???" Yang an looked at her sister Yang Jing vaguely and asked in surprise.


    "If I don''t come back, my mother will have to die at home..." Yang Jing reluctantly replied, and then directly took out a luggage bag and put it on the ground.


    "Sister, why did you bring your luggage back?" Yang an asked, looking at the luggage on the ground.


    "I asked that son of a bitch for money to see my mother, but he refused to give it out. As soon as I was angry, I divorced him, and then the court awarded me the house. I sold the house and saw my mother..." Yang Jing burst into tears in the corners of her eyes.


    "What about the child? Sister, how can you get a divorce!!" Yang Anpeng sat up and shouted excitedly.


    "Let''s talk about the child later. Let''s look after our mother''s illness first..." Yang Jing wiped the tears from the corners of her mouth, sighed and said.


    "Then you can''t sell your house? Where will you live in the future?"


    "I don''t sell my house. You pay for my mother''s medical expenses?"


    Yang Jing''s words directly choked Yang an out of words.


    Yang Jing saw that Yang an didn''t speak, so she continued: "I''ll take care of my mother at home first. Anyway, you don''t often go home..."


    The old mother in the opposite room heard the two people''s conversation clearly. The old man of nearly 80 lay in bed and silently shed tears.


    "Quiet, are you back?" the old mother changed her mood and shouted outside the house.


    "Ah, mom, I''ll take you to surgery tomorrow. The doctor said that you have small problems. Just finish the surgery..." Yang Jing walked into her mother''s room with a smile.


    "Then you can''t spend money for surgery?" the old mother hesitated and asked.


    "I can''t spend much money. Recently, I have done some small business and made a little money..."


    "Quiet, mom, if you can''t cure this disease, don''t show it to mom!!" the old mother was silent for a moment, with a cry in her tone.


    "No, mom, don''t worry... We''ll go to the hospital tomorrow!!"


    "Yes, mom, you''ll be fine..." Yang an advised at this time.


    Looking at her daughter and son, the old mother quickly retracted her head into the quilt. Although she was covered with the quilt, Yang an could clearly see her mother''s twitching body.


    ����


    It''s more than three o''clock in the afternoon.


    Yang an, who had been weeding in the yard with her sister at home, suddenly received a call. Yang an took out her mobile phone, looked at the number, frowned and hung up.


    The nearby sister looked at Yang an, didn''t speak, and then bowed her head to pull the grass.


    Ten minutes later, Yang an''s phone rang again.


    This time, Yang an went out of the yard to answer the phone.


    "Hello?" Yang an whispered.


    "Anzi, what about you? I didn''t answer your phone just now?" a young man''s voice sounded across the room.


    "Do some work at home..." Yang an replied in silence.


    "Hehe, you can still work? Which woman should you work hard on..." he smiled and said very vulgar.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Yang an asked with a frown.


    "I heard that you lost more than 60000 to Wang Lao yesterday. Is there such a thing?" he was stunned and finally got to the point.

 Chapter 268

    "... why are you asking about this?" Yang an asked with a red face and a stiff neck.


    "Just say there''s no such thing!!"


    "Yes, why?" Yang an replied in a very blunt tone.


    "Do you want to win back..."


    "Don''t you fucking talk? Who doesn''t want to win back after losing..." Yang an pulled up a grass and dropped it on his mouth.


    "If you want to win back, come to me with your money at seven tonight!!"


    "I lost all my money. Where can I get money?" Yang an sighed and said helplessly.


    "You can do it yourself!! Wang Laoliu won more than 60000 yuan with He Zi a few days ago. Today, we are going to make a game to win back the money. I want to ask you if you want to join us. If you don''t have money..."


    I''m going to hang up on the other side.


    "Wait a minute, you and Hezi are going to cheat?" Yang anling shouted quickly.


    "Can you keep your fucking voice down? Let others hear..."


    "Are you two fucking crazy!!" Yang an whispered with her teeth.


    "What''s crazy? If we don''t play some tricks, how can we win the money back? We can''t get the fucking money for planting seeds in the spring..." the opposite didn''t matter.


    "What the fuck do you want people to find out?"


    "We made an appointment with Wang Laoliu at the casino in the back palace. They have a clean venue. No one doubts that. In addition, if we don''t understand this in the venue, no one will find it!!" said the opposite with great confidence.


    "Then you can''t do such a fucking thing? You have to cut your hands if you catch it!!" Yang an then advised.


    "Not Anzi. I always thought you were a man, but now I find that you are so timid. Hezi is not afraid of that counsellor B. what are you afraid of?" the opposite tone revealed contempt.


    "This is not a bold thing..."


    "All right, you can''t love it. If you want to play, come to my house to find me at 7 o''clock. If you don''t play, you should know nothing about it..."


    Before Yang an finished his words, he hung up the phone directly opposite.


    "Shit, this is fucking crazy!!"


    Yang an scolded wordlessly, then put away his mobile phone and turned to walk into the yard.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Yang Jing, who was pulling grass in the yard, asked at a high voice when she saw Yang an coming back.


    "It''s all right..." Yang an waved her hand out of her mind, and then walked into the house.


    "If you have nothing to do, come and help me pull the grass. What are you going to do in the house!!"


    "I''m tired. I''ll have a rest..." then Yang an went straight into the room.


    "There are many things..." Yang Jing looked at Yang an''s back and muttered, then bent down and pulled up the grass.


    ����


    After Yang an returned to the house, he lay on the Kang tossing and turning. In his mind, he kept repeating the scene that Wang Laoliu won his money that day and the contents of the phone just now.


    "Shit!!"


    "Pa!"


    Yang an suddenly sat up, slapped himself in the mouth, and then lay down.


    Ten minutes later, Yang an sat up again, took out his mobile phone and dialed back to the one just now.


    "Why? Are you rich?" he answered the phone very directly.


    "Is this what you said sure?" Yang an asked with a frown.


    "Nonsense, I borrowed 100000 and Hezi borrowed 50000. Are you sure!!"


    "..." Yang an was silent for a moment, then clenched his teeth and said, "count me in the evening!!"


    "OK, come to me later?"


    "OK!!"


    With that, Yang an hung up the phone, put on her shoes and went straight to the only wardrobe at home.


    "Bang!!"


    Yang an opened the old wooden wardrobe and a blue and white Travel Bag appeared in his eyes.


    "Shit!!"


    Yang an scolded, and the hand he wanted to reach in came back.


    He looked back at the dying old mother on the Kang and looked at the wardrobe. His eyes kept turning


    Half an hour later, Yang an stole 100000 yuan and ran out of the house directly.


    Yang Jing in the yard saw Yang an running away and thought Yang an might have gone out to play. She didn''t think much about pulling grass


    ����


    An hour later, Yang an came to his companion''s home. His companion also had any serious name. Everyone he knew called him dog leftovers. Dog leftovers was originally an honest and responsible rural man. He cultivated land at home when he was busy and went out to work when he was not busy. He had a daughter-in-law and a son at home.


    "Coming?" when the dog saw Yang an, he said hello with a smile.


    "Well, what do you do at night?" Yang an sat down on the Kang and asked.


    "Pa!!"


    The dog took out two boxes of cigarettes from his trouser pocket and threw them in front of Yang an.


    "What does this mean?" Yang an picked up the cigarette, looked over and over several times, and asked very puzzled.


    "Don''t underestimate this cigarette. I studied it with Hezi for more than half a month..." the dog leaned back his neck and said proudly.


    "What do you mean?" Yang an vaguely felt that the smoke might be wrong, because the two boxes of cigarettes were all opened.


    "Come here, you come here!!" the dog remnant God waved to Yang an mysteriously.


    Yang an put his ear to the mouth of the dog remnant. The dog remnant whispered, "we put something in the cigarette..."


    "What is it?" Yang anling asked.


    "Juice from oleander leaves!!"


    "You''re fucking crazy. Don''t you know that stuff is poisonous?" Yang an shouted with her eyes wide open.


    "What are you always shouting about? We don''t put much. He smoked a cigarette. At most, he was a little confused..." the dog covered Yang an''s mouth.


    "That''s not good. Who the fuck is responsible for the accident!!" Yang an still refused.


    "Oh, don''t worry. There will be no accident. Hezi''s father is an old traditional Chinese medicine. He has inquired with his father..."


    "Really?" hearing this, Yang an was a little relieved, because he knew Hezi''s father and was indeed a famous old traditional Chinese medicine.


    "Brother, I have a family with a daughter-in-law. Can I do anything to kill people?" said the dog residue, hugging Yang an''s shoulder.


    "..." Yang an looked at gouyu and didn''t speak, because he felt that what gouyu said was really reasonable.


    "Let''s play with him first, and then you give him a cigarette from time to time, and slowly he starts to get confused... Then I secretly change a card. Then I''ll give him a bigger one, and then I''ll give you a bigger one, so that he can throw more money inside. Let''s try to dry him up!! how''s my plan perfect??" the dog left a smile on his face, I''m very satisfied with my plan.


    "Hehe, what do you think?" Yang an asked with a smile.


    "Required!!"


    "Awesome!!"


    "Whether our brother San can turn over depends on today''s one. Brother, you have to fix it well!!" the dog residue patted Yang an on the shoulder.


    "Definitely no problem!!"


    At this time, Yang an''s eyes can only be described in two words, greedy!!

 Chapter 269

    At nine o''clock in the evening, outside the back palace.


    "Creak!!!"


    A taxi rudely stopped at the side of the road outside the harem. There were three people on board, namely Yang an, gouyu and He Zi.


    "When we go in, we''ll lose first and then win. When the time is almost up, I''ll give you a sharp hand of dice, and you can throw money into it..." the dog asked Yang an as he walked into our store.


    "Understand!!" Yang an nodded, then walked into the casino at the bottom of the harem with great strides.


    "Ye, why is he here again?" the north and South in the bar said with disgust after seeing Yang an.


    "Hehe, if you have money, don''t lend it to him if you lose later, you know?" I said while drinking tea and looking at Yang an.


    "Well, I know."


    Wang Laoliu, who was watching the excitement at the other end, saw Yang an and they came in, and quickly greeted them with a smile on his face.


    "Here comes the dog remnant!!" Wang Laoliu shouted with a smile at the dog remnant.


    "Sixth brother, you came early..." Gou Yu replied with a smile.


    "It''s OK. I''m also idle. Come out and stroll... Anzi is here too?" Wang Laoliu glanced at Yang an and asked.


    "Well, I didn''t have fun with you that day. I''m going to fight with you today!!" Yang an shook the money bag in her hand.


    "Ha ha, it''s easy to say. What are you going to play today?"


    "Tie golden flowers!!" the dog suggested.


    Here, this golden flower is also called cockfighting in Northeast China. Why is it called cockfighting??


    Because this game is very simple and rough, and it is also the most exciting game. Ordinary people are easy to be anxious when fighting, just like cockfighting in ancient times.


    Zajinhua said that it is also simple. A family has three cards, which is smaller than the size.


    However, it is neither simple nor simple, because this kind of play needs to consider a person''s psychological quality and psychological endurance. If he plays well, he not only has excellent psychological quality, but also goes back to analyze the opponent''s psychology.


    I''ve seen too many bad cards win big money, and good cards lose more fucking money.


    For a simple example, you take a bad hand, but you directly put down 8000. Generally, the opposite card may not be with you, so you win money. This is fried!


    From another angle, you have a good hand. You think it''s good, so you keep throwing money in, but you happen to have a big hand opposite, and it''s just bigger than you. Did you lose money??


    If you keep that bad card, you won''t follow. In fact, you can''t lose much money. What you''re afraid of is taking that kind of small card.


    Therefore, I always think that gold flowers account for one-third of luck and two-thirds of strength.


    Today, however, Yang an and his family are trying to win Wang Laoliu''s money by using this kind of psychology.


    "OK, tie a few!!" Wang Laoliu readily agreed.


    "Let''s open a private room to play. It''s a mess outside..." gouyu continued.


    "Hehe, North and south open a private room for me!!" Wang Laoliu smiled and shouted at North and south.


    "OK!!"


    Two minutes later, Wang Laoliu, Yang an, gouyu and He Zi sat in the box and played with gold flowers.


    "Wow, wow!!"


    While shuffling, Wang Laoliu looked at Yang an and asked, "Anzi, how big are we playing today?"


    "Ten pieces at the bottom!!" Yang an answered without thinking.


    "How many caps?" asked the dog.


    "It''s all old men. You can throw as much money as you have!!" Yang an slapped 100000 yuan on the table, then looked at Wang Laoliu and said: "my money is here, I didn''t lose!!"


    "Pa!!"


    Wang Laoliu knew what Yang an meant, and then took out a cloth bag and threw it on the table.


    "A total of 200000, watch playing..." Wang Laoliu said lightly, and then began to deal cards from house to house.


    After seeing the 200000 on the table, Yang''an''s dog left Hezi. Their eyes were fucking green. Wang Laoliu looked at the reaction of the three people, smiled and didn''t speak, and dealt cards quietly.


    ����


    "Anzi, will you follow me? Say a word!!" Wang Laoliu said with a smile on his face, looking at Yang an with a clear spirit.


    "What''s the old man urging? I''ll fucking study..." Yang an''s acting skills are very good. He rubbed his hands with constipation on his face and hesitated. He didn''t know whether to follow or not.


    "Pa!! playing poker is like an old woman..." Wang Laoliu lit a cigarette for himself and said irritably.


    "Fuck you, don''t fucking follow!!" Yang an pretended to be very angry and threw the three cards into the pile.


    "Ha ha, you''re welcome if you don''t follow me..." Wang Laoliu laughed and hugged the money on the table. It''s estimated that Wang Laoliu can win seven or eight thousand.


    Gouyu and Yang''an looked at each other and smiled. Neither of them spoke.


    The game continues.


    According to the plot arranged in advance, Yang an kept losing money to Wang Laoliu. In about half an hour, Yang an could lose forty or fifty thousand, while Wang Laoliu could win more than one hundred thousand.


    Yang an counted the money and continued to smoke for Wang Laoliu. After a while, Wang Laoliu smoked a box of cigarettes with more things.


    "How can you get more and more confused..." Wang Laoliu shook his head and said vaguely.


    "Why, sixth brother, you won''t want to run away after winning the money?" the dog asked with a smile.


    "Fart, am I such a fucking Wang Laoliu?" Wang Laoliu shouted, staring at beads.


    "Hehe, not the best!!" Yang an replied with a smile, then quietly kicked the dog and left a foot, indicating that he could almost start.


    The dog gave Yang an a clear look, and they looked at each other and smiled.


    "Hua Hua..." Wang Laoliu washed a handful of cards and then began the next one.


    The card of Wang Laoliu is relatively small. The dog wins money with one to three.


    There is a rule for such things as zajinhua, that is, whoever wins will be the dealer. Therefore, when Yang''an saw that Wang Laoliu threw the card, he and Hezi threw the card and let the dog remain as the dealer.


    "Ha ha, these broken cards all fucking win money..." the dog smiled and then began to shuffle the cards. Wang Laoliu on one side had long lost his state and kept dozing off.


    "Shua Shua!" the dog residue began to deal.


    This time, the dog leftover used the most elementary method of making a thousand. He learned it from the program "uncover the secrets of gambling". The term is called drawing cards.


    Is to put the cards you want at the bottom, normally send them to others, and send them to yourself, so you can get the cards you want.


    Originally, this way is easy to find, but in the current state of Wang Laoliu, he has no intention to look at the dog residue.

 Chapter 270

    "Shua!!"


    As like as two peas of Yang An, he took a few rubbing and opened it. He saw A, just like the dog left. Yang An grinned and laughed. He didn''t speak.


    Here, let''s talk about the color a, also known as Tonghua A. in zajinhua, a is the largest card and the second is the smallest card. Yang an got three cards of the same color, and there is also an A. This card is a very large card in zajinhua, second only to Tonghua dragon and leopard.


    Tonghua dragon refers to not only the same design and color, but also the same numerical order. This is called Tonghua dragon.


    A leopard is like three cards.


    However, these two types of cards are very difficult to see. Basically, it is not easy for you to see them once in two or three hours. Therefore, the cards in Yang''an''s hand are basically invincible cards, and the dog has left a cheat, so the cards in Wang Laoliu''s hand should not be small, but they will not be greater than the cards in Yang''an''s hand.


    "Pa!!"


    The dog residue threw the card directly into the pile of cards, and then scolded and said, "what''s the fucking idea..."


    "Yes!! today''s idea back!!" He Zi also threw the cards into the pile.


    At this time, Wang Laoliu and Yang an were left on the table.


    "Brother six, how are you?" Yang''an looked at Wang Laoliu confidently and asked.


    "Ha ha, this card is a little interesting..." at this time, Wang Laoliu didn''t feel depressed just now. On the contrary, he was very energetic.


    "I''ll throw five thousand first to see how interesting you are..." Yang an smiled and took out five thousand yuan and threw it on the table.


    "Anzi, the card is not small!!" Wang Laoliu glanced at Yang an and then threw out five thousand.


    "No small, I''ll see you on the money..." Yang an threw out another 10000.


    "Hehe, that''s right. It''s the boss who wins money in the casino!! with 10000!!"


    "Pa!!"


    "Pa!!"


    ����


    In this way, neither of them was satisfied with the other. They gradually threw 70000 yuan into it. Yang an''s money almost bottomed out in an instant, and then he borrowed 20000 yuan from gouyu.


    "I''m talking to 20000. Anzi, do you have no money in your hand, or we''ll have a good time. We''re both friends. It''s not good to play too much..." Wang Laoliu looked at Yang an and kindly reminded him.


    "No, the casino has no father and son, that fucking friend..."


    Normally, we play Jinhua. If the two families look at the money, they will generally discuss the opening of cards, which is good for everyone, because no one can be sure that the card in their hand is the largest, but just throw the card, the money in the early stage is also put in, and no one is willing, so it''s almost open, which is fair to everyone.


    But Yang an didn''t take Wang Laoliu''s words seriously at all, because he thought he couldn''t lose, so he turned to Hezi and asked, "Hezi, do you have any money in your hand?"


    "There are more than 5000..." He Zi whispered back.


    "Shit!!" Yang an scolded speechlessly. More than 5000 yuan was not enough to follow the note. Then he opened the door and shouted, "north and south!!"


    "What''s the matter?" after hearing Yang an''s cry, North and South knew that he must have lost money, so they frowned back.


    "Give me 20000 yuan!!" Yang an said, looking at the north and South at the door.


    "Ha ha, Anzi, it''s really unlucky here. We just lost our money..." Nanbei replied with a smile.


    "Shit, what the fuck do you mean? I didn''t borrow money last time, but I didn''t borrow money this time? Can you fucking open the casino?" Yang an scolded a little reluctantly.


    "Pay attention to your words. Can''t you understand when I say I have no money?" north and South curled their mouths and frowned.


    "I don''t understand what the fuck I told you. Call your boss..." Yang an waved her hand irritably.


    "The boss has no money here..."


    "Are you fucking finished? Why is it so hard for me to borrow some money?" Yang an shouted with her neck tilted.


    "I''ll tell you for the last time. Pay attention to your words. Don''t fucking talk to my mother..." north and South stared at beads and said in a trembling voice.


    "No, you''re a fucking waiter. What''s the B with us? Why? Look, I''m down now, aren''t I?" as she said, Yang an even moved her hand and hit the north and South with her fingers.


    "Draft it? I told you to be careful when you talk to me!" the north and South shouted, and then waved their arms with red eyes.


    "Pa."


    A loud mouth sounded in the private room.


    "Yang an, I fucking told you today that if you have money, you don''t lend it to such a rotten gambler. If you can play with your mother, you can''t play with you. His mother quickly rolled the calf for me!!" north and South pointed to Yang an with an ignorant face, scolded, and then turned and walked out of the private room.


    Yang an''s mouth was covered with blood and looked at the back of the north and the south in a daze.


    "Why don''t we do it today, Anzi..." Wang Laoliu advised with some embarrassment.


    "Yes, Anzi, you can''t open cards..." the dog residue also said.


    "Don''t fucking move!! hold the card for me and I''ll fucking go home and get the money!!" Yang an stretched out her finger and pointed to the dog with red eyes.


    "Anzi!!"


    "Anzi!!"


    Before gouyu and others reacted, Yang an had run out of the private room. When Yang an passed the bar, he glanced at the north and south. The north and South also saw him, but neither of them spoke.


    Someone here may ask, why didn''t Yang an fight back when the north and the South hit Yang an??


    In fact, to put it bluntly, Yang an still knows his weight. He doesn''t listen to the story of our harem, so he puts on a B and really starts to fight. Even if a waiter hits him, he doesn''t dare to fight back.


    In the private room, Wang Laoliu, dog leftovers and He Zi smoked quietly. No one dared to move the cards on the table. They had to wait quietly for Yang an to come back.


    After Yang an left the casino, he called a taxi directly.


    "Where are you, little brother!!" the driver asked with a smile.


    "Xiangmin village." Yang an replied irritably.


    When the driver started the car, Yang an looked at the night scene outside. He felt why the north and South dared to hit him. Isn''t it because he didn''t have money??


    If he had money, North and South would never do that!!


    Gradually, Yang an''s thinking has approached an extreme state.


    Although it''s a bit wrong to say that we don''t lend him money, we''re not close to this money. We''re also out of good intentions. If we lend him money endlessly, we can only make him fall into a greater abyss. Profits can''t be changed with Yang an''s current state. Slowly, he can only sink deeper and deeper, so I want to control him in this way.


    But Yang an doesn''t think so. He just thinks we despise him.

 Chapter 271

    "Step, step!!"


    The taxi stopped at the entrance of the village. Yang an took advantage of the faint moonlight and ran home quickly.


    "Creak..."


    Yang an gently pushed open the wooden door outside the yard, making a creaking friction sound.


    "Anzi, are you back?"


    At this time, Yang Jing''s cry suddenly came from the house. When Yang an heard the cry, he quickly hid in the corner.


    "Hoo Hoo!!"


    Five minutes later, Yang an took two deep breaths, then wiped the sweat on his forehead and crept into the house.


    After entering the house, Yang an ran directly to the old mother''s house because he knew where his sister''s money was.


    "Creak!!"


    Yang an opened the cabinet and found that the blue and white travel bag was still lying quietly inside.


    The moonlight outside shone on Yang an''s face. Yang an saw his face through the mirror on the cabinet. He gave a helpless sneer, and then reached out and grabbed the travel bag inside the cabinet.


    "Step on!!"


    After taking the money, Yang an hurried outside the house.


    "Anzi, come back early!!"


    At this time, the old mother in the room suddenly shouted softly.


    It turned out that Yang an''s mother was always awake. Although he knew what his son was going to do with the money, she didn''t stop it because she knew she couldn''t stop it


    Yang an looked back at his mother, then bit his lips and said, "en!!"


    Ten minutes later, Yang an rode a motorcycle, braved the cold night wind, holding 100000 yuan that should have been for his mother''s operation in his arms, driving frantically on the road to the city.


    This road is particularly long for Yang an, and the scenery on the roadside is also particularly gloomy


    "Chubby, chubby!!"


    The exhaust pipe of the motorcycle made a loud noise.


    Yang an secretly vowed that if he lost all his money, he would commit suicide!!


    ����


    Wang Laoliu, gouyu, Hezi and others who had been waiting in the private room for a long time finally saw Yang an coming back.


    "Pa!!" Yang an threw his bag on the table and lit himself a cigarette.


    "Anzi, where did you get the money?" Wang Laoliu looked at the money on the table and asked in some doubt.


    "You can''t control this... Come and play!!"


    With that, Yang an opened the wine glass buckled on his card, then took out 20000 yuan from his travel bag and threw it on the table.


    "Hehe, Anzi, are you going to have a fight with me?" Wang Laoliu picked up his poker and looked at Yang an with a smile.


    "No, I found out why you talk so much? Do you play?" Yang an was extremely upset and narrowed her eyes.


    "Pa!!"


    Wang Laoliu directly took out 50000 yuan and threw it on the table. He said calmly: "20000, 20000 is meaningless. They are all old men. Be happy!!"


    Yang an pulled the bag and found that there was still 80000 yuan left in it. If he wanted to open a card at this time, he needed 100000 yuan. If he continued to follow, he would not have enough money in the next round. He was thinking about what to do at this time!!


    "Anzi, we also know each other. If you throw the rest of the money in, can I even look at me?" Wang Laoliu also understood Yang an''s idea at this time and said with a very magnanimous look.


    "Hehe, OK!!" Yang an licked her lips, then poured all the money in her travel bag on the table, and then opened the cards in her hand.


    "Dice a!! if you''re a leopard, you take it!!"


    Yang''an stared at the beads and shouted at Wang Laoliu. Then he looked at the dog remnant, but the dog remnant didn''t dare to look at Yang''an, so he quickly moved his eyes elsewhere.


    "Hehe, Anzi, you said your idea today..." Wang Laoliu opened his card with a smile, and then stretched out his hand to hug the money on the table.


    Yang an quickly picked up Wang Laoliu''s card and found that Wang Laoliu was also a Dicer a!!


    But Wang Laoliu is a Dicer AQ, while Yang an is a Dicer AJ. Wang Laoliu just won Yang an, and won so little.


    "Splash!!"


    Yang an sat down on the stool and muttered with desperate eyes: "this... This is impossible!!"


    "Today''s card is interesting. Dice a meets dice a. Anzi, you said your idea..." Wang Laoliu laughed and put away the money on the table.


    "It''s fucking impossible..." Yang an shook his head and still refused to believe this fact. At this time, his spirit had been in a trance.


    "An... An Zi!!" the dog left on one side looked at Yang an and stammered.


    "I''ll fuck you!!" Yang an shouted angrily, and then directly punched the dog in the face.


    "Bang!!"


    The dog was knocked down directly on the ground.


    Yang an rode on the dog''s neck and punched him in the dog''s face.


    "Don''t you fucking say I''m sure to win this one? You fucking tell us why?"


    Yang an stared at the beads and shouted.


    "I... I don''t know..." the dog replied with blood on his face.


    "Anzi, it''s really not our fault!! don''t fight!!" at this time, Hezi also came up and advised.


    All the conversations were heard by Wang Laoliu. Wang Laoliu smiled and then walked out of the private room with his money bag on his back.


    On the other side, after hearing the shouting from the private room, the north and South quickly took out two pickaxes from under the bar.


    "Brother song, there''s a fight in the private room..." the north and South shouted at Yang Song while looking at the monitoring.


    "Fuck, you''re shameless, aren''t you!!" Yang Song put away his mobile phone, took the pickaxe from the north and South hands, and then rushed directly to the private room with the South and North.


    "What''s the matter?" Yang Song asked with a cigarette in his mouth and squinting at Yang an.


    "I..." Yang an looked at Yang Song and stammered. He didn''t know what to say.


    "Trouble, isn''t it?" Yang Song then asked.


    "Fuck you, I''ve lost everything and I''m afraid of you!!" Yang an rushed to Yang Song crazy with a stool.


    "Bang!!!"


    Before Yang an rushed to Yang Song, the North-South pick swung directly on Yang an''s face.


    "Fuck you!! give face and don''t want face!!"


    North and South and Yang Song rotate pickaxes and shoot Yang an crazily. Yang an lies on the ground and directly loses his resistance.


    He Zi was left behind by the dog. Seeing that Yang an was beaten, he didn''t come to fight for the first time. Instead, he quickly picked up his money and ran out of the private room.


    "Draft it, don''t let me see it again, you know?" ten minutes later, North and South pulled Yang an''s hair, looked at his bloody face and asked.


    "I see!!" Yang an nodded.


    "Go away!!" the north and South released Yang an, then turned and walked out of the private room.

 Chapter 272

    Yang an staggered out of the casino. At this time, he was penniless. He was a joke in the eyes of everyone in the casino. Yang an thought he was a joke.


    He knows there must be a problem. If he follows the arranged plot, Wang Laoliu can''t win himself. What does this mean??


    A fool can think of it.


    This game is not for Wang Laoliu, but for his mother!!


    The dog left Hezi and Wang Laoliu win their money together. At this time, Yang an''s hatred for Wang Laoliu is far less than that of the dog left Hezi.


    Yang an has known gouyu for more than ten years. Unexpectedly, gouyu betrayed himself at this time.


    After wandering aimlessly on the road for a while, Yang an had only one idea in his heart, that is revenge!!


    "Chubby, chubby!!"


    Yang an rode a motorcycle crazy on the road. At this time, his eyes were full of blood, scarlet!!


    Two hours later, Yang an returned home and took out two things, a kitchen knife and a bottle of Erguotou.


    Yang an drank up a large bottle of Erguotou in a kilogram. At this time, he only had the word revenge in his heart. Such a person has long been abnormal in his heart, because he had no love.


    Yang an went directly to the dog''s house with the strength of wine.


    At this time, gouyu is eating hot pot with his wife and children. Because gouyu''s house is a bungalow, Yang anmao can clearly hear the dialogue in the house under the window.


    "Dad, where did you get the money?" the leftover daughter-in-law asked with a smile while drinking beer.


    "Ha ha, from Yang An''s fool''s hand..." "the dog left sipping the Baijiu", the ruddy face replied.


    "You''ve colluded with Wang Laoliu, haven''t you?" the leftover daughter-in-law continued.


    "That''s not nonsense. If I didn''t play with his IQ, could I get the money?" the dog left proudly.


    "Isn''t it a little bad, neighbors..."


    "You bitch, every family knows shit!! in this society, if I didn''t have a way, I would have been like Yang an''s fool..."


    The conversation between the two people clearly reached Yang an''s ears, and his right hand holding the firewood chopper began to tremble.


    "Hoo Hoo!!" Yang an lit a cigarette and tried to calm himself down.


    Two minutes later, Yang an threw away her cigarette butts and went directly to the door of gouyu''s house.


    "Bang bang!!"


    Yang an knocked at the door without expression.


    "Who?"


    Cried the leftover daughter-in-law.


    "Bang bang!!"


    Yang an didn''t speak and knocked on the door.


    "Don''t knock, it''s coming..."


    The dog''s daughter-in-law replied, and then the front door was opened with a creak.


    "Bang!!"


    Yang an kicked the leftover daughter-in-law''s stomach, pointed to the leftover daughter-in-law with a firewood chopper and said, "be honest!!"


    "Anzi!!" the daughter-in-law of leftover dog suddenly shouted loudly. She wanted to report to leftover dog.


    "Puff!!"


    Yang an frowned and chopped a knife on the neck of the leftover daughter-in-law, and the blood sprayed directly on Yang an''s face.


    The body of the dog''s daughter-in-law on the ground struggled twice and lost its vitality.


    "Are you drinking?"


    Yang an''s face was full of blood. Looking at the dog residue hiding on the Kang, he asked with a smile.


    "Anzi, you... You listen to me..." at this time, gouyu has been scared to incontinence, looked at Yang an with desperate eyes and said.


    "Hehe, explain..." Yang an wiped the blood on his face with his clothes, and then sat in front of the hot pot and rinsed mutton.


    "I... I was forced, too. I don''t really want to hurt you..." dog residue sat on the Kang, staring at Yang an''s hand and chopping a kitchen knife, stammered.


    "Who came up with this idea?" Yang an asked expressionless.


    "Wang Laoliu..."


    "Hula!!"


    Yang an overturned the hot pot, pointed to the dog residue and shouted, "I''ll ask you for the last time. Who came up with this idea!!"


    "... it''s me!!"


    The dog remained silent for a moment and returned with dim eyes.


    "How much did you share?" Yang an then asked.


    "20000!!"


    "You betrayed our relationship for more than ten years because of 20000 yuan?" Yang an was incredible.


    "..." the dog kept his head down and didn''t speak.


    "Hehe, friends of more than ten years are not worth his mother''s 20000 yuan..." Yang an smiled helplessly, then went to the dog and asked, "where''s the money?"


    "In the cupboard..." the dog shivered and pointed to the underground cupboard.


    Ten minutes later, the house was like hell on earth. The remains of the dog were blurred by Yang an''s firewood cutting knife, and the white wall was bright red


    Yang an took 20000 yuan and went straight home. When she got home, Yang an''s sister Yang Jing had woken up.


    ����


    "Anzi, where''s the money I put in the cabinet?" Yang Jing sat on the Kang, with faint tears hanging from the corners of her eyes, looking at Yang an with some listless spirit.


    "... sister!!" Yang an bit her lips and looked back at Yang Jing.


    "I asked you about your fucking money? Where''s our fucking life-saving money?" Yang Jing roared.


    "Lost... Lost..." Yang an stammered at the door.


    "What are you talking about?" Yang Jing looked unbelievable.


    "Splash!!"


    Yang an clenched her teeth and knelt directly on the ground. Then she looked at Yang Jing with tears and said, "sister, I''m sorry for you. I lost my money. I''m not human, I''m not human!"


    Yang an sobbed as she smoked her mouth.


    "Yang an, are you fucking crazy? That''s my money for saving my mother''s life in exchange for divorce!! you lost... That''s my mother''s money!! I can''t live this day, mom!! tell me what to do with my mother!!" Yang Jing pulled Yang an''s neck and shouted in a crazy mood.


    "Bang bang!!"


    "Mom, my son is unfilial!!" Yang an ignored Yang Jing, but knocked several heads at the old mother on the Kang.


    "You''re still not a fucking person!! that''s our mother''s life-saving money!!" at this time, Yang Jing sat on the ground in a trance, her eyes staring blankly.


    "Sister, I''m sorry!! I''m going to give my mother change for treatment!!"


    After that, Yang an patted the money left by the dog on the table, and then strode out of the house.


    ����


    About two hours later, the police station received a report. Three members of the dog''s family were killed. Even the eight year old child was not spared. The modus operandi was very cruel.


    It is said that when the police who have been investigating for many years came into the house, some couldn''t help vomiting, because most of the remaining dog bodies were thrown into the hot pot. When the villagers found them, the meat was already cooked.


    On the other hand, Wang Laoliu and He Zi who received the news rushed to the field with their family.

 Chapter 273

    At 4 p.m. the next day, in the harem office.


    I sat at my desk, eating instant noodles and looking at the accounts of the bar and Casino. At this time, a news broke out on the TV in the office.


    "Yesterday morning, in the two group 502 of a rural area in the city, there was a homicide case. A family of three people was brutally killed. The crime was very cruel. After the suspect had succeeded, he drove away. The suspect was Yang An. He was the same villager in the same village as the victim.


    After the incident, the provincial public security department and the Municipal Public Security Bureau made a rapid deployment. Any criminal who despises the law will eventually be dealt with. Our public security bureau will solve the case within one month. Our reporter Zhang SEC will report for you, pay attention to the progress of the case, and please pay attention to the evening news. "The host of light makeup Liumei gushed on TV, Next to the news is a recent photo of Yang an.


    "Ha ha, now this man is fucking crazy..." I looked down at the account book and frowned.


    However, the moment I looked up, I suddenly saw a picture of Yang an.


    "How could it be him?"


    I put down the account book in my hand and muttered suspiciously, because I had an impression of Yang an, and I vaguely heard from north and South yesterday that Yang an seemed to be making trouble in our casino, but North and South handled it by themselves, so I didn''t take it seriously.


    "Pa Pa Pa!!"


    I picked up the landline on the desk and quickly dialed north and south.


    "Ye, what''s the matter?" Nanbei answered the phone soon.


    "Where are you now?" I asked quickly.


    "At home, what''s the matter?"


    "Come to the office..."


    "Good!!"


    Fifteen minutes later, the north and South stormed into the office.


    "What''s the matter?" Nanbei sat opposite me and gasped.


    "What happened to Yang an yesterday?" I asked, looking at North and south.


    "I don''t know the specific situation. I just saw them fighting in the private room, and then Yang Song and I threw him out..." north and South simply recalled what happened yesterday.


    "Da Da!"


    I clicked the mouse and found the TV news on the computer.


    "Come on, see if there is this person who has a conflict with Yang an?"


    I pointed to the pictures left by the dog on the computer and asked North and south.


    "Is he... Dead... Dead?"


    North and South looked at the photos of the dog left and the photos of the crime scene nearby, and stammered and nodded.


    "Shit, 80% of Yang an''s murder has something to do with their mother''s gambling yesterday..."


    I rubbed my cheeks and said with some worry.


    "I didn''t expect this man to have the courage to kill..." at this time, the north and the South were still immersed in the shock of Yang an''s murder.


    "What can''t gamblers do?" I asked, looking at the north and South with my neck askew.


    "...." north and South looked at me and didn''t speak.


    "OK, you go down and tell the casino to pay attention these days. Don''t open the overall situation..." I waved my hand impatiently.


    "Yes." the South and the North agreed, and then opened the stool to go outside.


    "You started with Yang Song, didn''t you?" I suddenly looked up and shouted.


    "Do it..."


    "... be careful with Yang Song these two days!!!"


    "OK!!" north and South nodded and then walked out of the office.


    After walking north and south, I looked at the news on the computer screen and fell into meditation.


    Although it is said that this matter has nothing to do with our casino, if the police find out, the casino in our harem will certainly have something to do with it. First, our casino is illegal. Second, we provide their gambling place, so I think the police will find me sooner or later.


    I always thought Yang an was an ordinary gambler, but I never thought he could have the courage to kill. I really deserved that sentence. Ten bets and nine madness.


    Maybe we often hear stories about who lost the house, the child and the daughter-in-law.


    At first I thought it was all a joke. How could there be such a person in reality??


    But when I started running this casino, I knew that if gamblers lose red eyes, there is nothing they can''t do!!


    Because at that time, they had no reason to talk about!!


    After thinking for a while, I picked up my cell phone and dialed Guo Siwei. I wanted to find out from his mouth, or I always felt insecure.


    "Is it convenient to speak?" I asked softly after Guo thought took the phone.


    "You said..."


    "How much do you know about Yang''an''s case?"


    "I don''t know much. The municipal bureau still attaches great importance to it. You''d better be careful!!" Guo thought softly replied.


    "Will it involve our harem?"


    "Depending on the situation, not for the time being. There is no evidence to indicate what the murderer killed for, and the wardrobe at the scene of the crime has been opened, so the main investigation direction now is house robbery..."


    "That''s good!!" I''m finally relieved to hear what Guo thought. As long as the police don''t focus on gambling, there will be nothing in our harem.


    "OK, I''ll hang up first."


    "Good!!"


    After hanging up the phone, I called Yang Song again and communicated with him briefly, asking him to be more careful in recent days.


    ����


    On the other hand, after Yang an left home, he left H city directly by bus, because he knew that the rest of the dog would leak sooner or later, and the police would find him sooner or later, so he ran to the city next to H city early.


    Although Yang an left H City, he didn''t run away aimlessly. He came to the nearby city for a purpose. His mother hasn''t landed before the operation. Yang an wants to collect her mother''s medicine expenses before he goes in.


    There are two reasons why he didn''t plan to do the business of sneak shooting this time. One is that he came slowly and the other is that he didn''t bring the camera.


    So he is going to rob by the most direct and violent means this time!!


    When Yang Angan secretly photographed, he still knew the address of the little three maintained by the rich. These people were very rich. Generally, the rich people liked to hide their money in the little three''s house. The only thing to prevent was that they couldn''t work that day and their property was frozen.


    It turned out that Yang an didn''t dare to do such a business because the risk factor was too high, and if he was caught, he might not get out in his life, but now he has that kind of concern. People are killed and robbery is nothing.


    In a small hotel.


    Yang an lies in front of the window with a military telescope in his hand and constantly observes the situation of the opposite community.

 Chapter 274

    Midnight, in a hotel.


    Yang an squatted in front of the window next to the room for an afternoon and an evening, and his telescope was always aimed at the opposite room.


    This time he wants to start with Xiaomi, mayor fan of H city. Anyway, he will do a big job, so he directly points the spearhead at the current leader of H city.


    Yang an looked down at his mobile phone and felt that the time was almost up. He packed his things directly. Three minutes later, with a dark gray travel bag on his back, he strode out of the hotel and came to the high-end community opposite the hotel.


    This community is a new real estate opened in recent years. Many government officials and bosses in H city like to hide their beauty here. The reason is that this community is highly secretive and far from H City, which is not easy to find.


    However, Yang Angan came to this community when he secretly photographed, so he still knows very well about the environment here. He also specially equipped with the door card and elevator card of this community.


    Yang an entered the community almost without any obstacles and smoothly came to mayor fan Xiaomi''s door.


    "Ding Dong, Ding Dong!!"


    Yang an found the house number according to his memory. Because he stepped on it all afternoon, Yang an determined that this room was the one he was looking for.


    "Ding Dong, Ding Dong!!"


    After Yang an rang the doorbell for a while, she found no response, so she pressed it several times.


    In the house, a girl was lying in bed with a boy for the most primitive communication.


    "What''s the news?" the boy asked in a panic after hearing the doorbell: "is... Is that your family coming?"


    "No, I''ll go and see... You hide first..." the girl put on her pajamas, got out of bed and walked to the door.


    "Come on, don''t press..."


    Just then a girl''s voice came out of the room.


    "Fast food..."


    Yang an glanced at the fast food box in the corridor trash can and replied quickly.


    "Who ordered fast food? I didn''t order it?"


    The girl asked in some doubt, but she didn''t open the door.


    "I don''t know. The address is written here. Open the door quickly so that I can send the next family..." Yang an pretended to be worried.


    "OK, you wait..."


    The girl in the room was inked and opened the door in five or six minutes.


    Yang an turned his head and looked at the girl who opened the door. His body was stunned. Although he looked at the girl through a telescope all afternoon, he never saw a real person. This view is really fucking beautiful.


    The girl looks a bit like the popular first-line female star surnamed Yang. Her skin is very white. Her big watery eyes blink at Yang an. When she opened the door, the girl wore a silk translucent Pajama, which can block her round little ass, coupled with the looming double peaks on her chest and the big white legs exposed to the air, Look straight at Yang an.


    "What about fast food?"


    The girl looked at Yang an''s squinting eyes and frowned in disgust.


    "Hehe, rich people can play!"


    Yang an smiled, then reached out and grabbed a hand in front of the girl''s chest.


    "Ah!! what are you doing?" the girl quickly stepped back and shouted.


    "How much does old fan give you this year? The treatment is good!!"


    Yang an looked around the luxurious room, and then took out the firewood knife that killed the dog''s family from his travel bag.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    The girl stepped back and looked at Yang''an with trembling.


    "I''m no one, just come and get something. You''d better not shout..."


    Yang an walked to the girl and said calmly.


    "I have nothing here. You... You go..."


    The girl stared at Yang an and stammered. Looking at the knife in Yang an''s hand, the girl really didn''t dare to shout.


    "There are people in the house?" Yang an found that the girl had been looking towards the bedroom. She felt that something might be wrong.


    "No... no!!" the girl replied nervously, subconsciously avoiding Yang an''s eyes.


    "Fuck... Come in with me!!"


    Yang an scolded and then dragged the girl''s arm to the bedroom.


    "There''s really no one in there!!"


    The girl struggled and shouted.


    "Pa!!"


    Yang an slapped the girl''s face directly, and then directly scolded the girl: "don''t fucking face, don''t be shameless..."


    However, at this time, a bench suddenly flew to Yang''an.


    "Boo!!" Yang an couldn''t dodge, and the bench patted him directly in the face.


    "Draft it, I''ll say someone!!" Yang an shook her head, and then saw a naked young man standing at the door of the bedroom.


    "Who are you?" the boy looked at Yang an and asked nervously.


    "I''m your father!!" Yang an stared at the beads, drew out a firewood chopper and ran straight to the boy.


    "Puff!!"


    The boy didn''t react at all. He was stabbed into his stomach by Yang an, and blood flowed out along the boy''s stomach.


    "Shit..." the boy stared and covered his stomach with his hands.


    "Ah ah!! kill!!" the girl screamed like crazy when she saw the boy''s hand.


    "Puff!!"


    "Call your mother a B?" Yang an stabbed the boy in the stomach, then pulled up the girl''s hair, took a machete and said, "don''t fucking shout, do you understand?"


    The woman stared with big eyes and her legs trembled violently. Then she pointed to the body of the boy on the ground and said, "he''s dead..."


    "Pa!"


    Yang an took his mouth out, then stared at the beads and shouted, "if you are dishonest, your consequences will be the same as him..."


    When the girl heard Yang an''s words, she immediately dared not say anything.


    Seeing that the girl was honest, Yang an didn''t write any more and went straight into the bedroom.


    "Bang!!"


    After Yang an entered the bedroom, he began to search. He didn''t let go of any wardrobe, dressing table and bed sheets. He turned the house upside down, but he didn''t find anything valuable, but found some jewelry.


    "Where is the money?" Yang an asked, pointing to the girl after she walked out of the bedroom.


    "Well... There''s cash in that room, but there''s nothing else. I usually swipe my credit card, and Lao Fan returns it for me..."


    The girl pointed to the study next to the bedroom and said.


    "Go in."


    Yang an dragged the girl into the study and then continued to search.


    "Bang."


    Yang an tossed in the house for more than ten minutes and found that there was really no money in the house except for the thousands of cash, just as the girl said.


    "Shit, what''s the fucking idea!!" Yang an shouted anxiously when he couldn''t find the money, and his forehead began to sweat.

 Chapter 275

    "Bang!!"


    Yang an kicked over the bookcase, and then checked one book by one.


    "There''s really no money..."


    The girl stood in the corner and shouted shivering.


    "Is there a safe or something?" Yang an wiped the sweat on her forehead, pointed to the girl and asked.


    "No... no..."


    "Bang!!"


    Yang an picked up a penholder and threw it directly at the girl. Then she stared and shouted, "draft it? Tell the truth!!"


    "You... There is a safe next to the bookcase behind you..." the girl hesitated and told the truth.


    "Shit, didn''t you say it would be over?"


    Yang an patted the dust on his hands, then kicked the bookcase over, and a dark green safe was exposed in the field of vision.


    "Bang!!"


    Yang an put his foot on the safe and found that he wanted the password. Then he directly said to the girl, "open it all!!"


    "Doodle doodle!!"


    The girl half knelt in front of the safe, skillfully pressed a series of numbers, and the safe was opened directly.


    Yang an looks inside. There are two watches and some jewelry, but there is no money!!


    "A B, such a big mayor doesn''t even have any cash?" Yang an frowned and scolded at the safe.


    "He came here without cash..." the girl whispered.


    "Shit!!" Yang an scolded, and then took out the travel bag.


    "Wow!!"


    Yang an poured everything in the safe into his travel bag.


    "Bata!!"


    Just as Yang an was about to zip up her travel bag, a white USB drive fell to the ground. When the girl saw the USB drive, her pupils widened a lot and looked at Yang an carefully, but she didn''t dare to speak.


    "What is this?"


    Yang an was stunned and turned to ask.


    "I don''t know!!"


    The girl stammered back.


    "Shit, it''s not as valuable as fucking..."


    Yang an scolded in a low voice, and then put the USB drive into his pocket.


    "Wow!"


    Yang an put on his travel bag and turned to the girl.


    "What are you doing?" the girl looked at Yang an and asked in fear.


    "What do I want?" Yang an wanted to kill the girl, but when he saw the girl''s ruddy little face, he was a little reluctant.


    The girl looked at Yang ran in amazement.


    "Take off your clothes..." Yang an said expressionless.


    "You took all the money..." the girl said pitifully with tears in her eyes.


    "Do you have to let me do it myself?" Yang an took out a firewood chopper and put it directly on the girl''s neck.


    "Sobbing!!" the girl was silent for a moment and pulled off her thin silk pajamas with trembling hands.


    Yang an went up and hugged the girl and went straight to the bedroom.


    "Yes, you can make the old man fuck, why can''t I fuck!!"


    Yang an shouted, and then there were one after another * and shouting in the bedroom. Half an hour later, Yang an walked out of the community with his travel bag on his back.


    In the room, the bodies of two * lay quietly in a pool of blood.


    The next day, the police found the body in the room, according to the fingerprint, *, the crime of crime and other evidence directly locked the suspect, Yang An.


    ����


    In the mayor''s office of H city.


    Mayor fan, who is nearly 50 years old, with a pair of reading glasses and angry eyes, looks at the news about the killing of his Xiaomi on TV.


    "Pa Pa Pa!!"


    Mayor fan took out his mobile phone and pressed out a series of numbers.


    "Hello?" the phone answered quickly.


    "Things are gone..." Mayor Fan said in silence.


    "I heard the news."


    "I hope you can get rid of it as soon as possible."


    "I see!"


    Speaking of this, mayor fan hung up directly, then picked up the landline and called the office of the Municipal Public Security Bureau.


    After answering the phone, mayor fan only said: "close the case quickly, treat such a gangster, find the target and kill it directly!!"


    ����


    In the harem office.


    After a few days'' rest, Liu Rui came back to work again, so I don''t have to sit at the casino bar and drink a bag of monkey king tea every day.


    I sat in the office and looked at the online report on Yang an. I felt that this man was becoming more and more dangerous and always felt a little uneasy.


    "Leaf, what are you doing?" just at this time, Yang Song sneaked into my office and grinned.


    "What else can I do, watch the news... Something?" I looked at Yang Song and replied listlessly.


    "Hehe, how do you know there''s something..." Yang Song smiled and sat opposite me.


    "Look at you like B, you know something. If you have nothing, you come into my office shaking your feet..." I answered speechless.


    "Well, it''s embarrassing for you to say that..."


    "Say what..." I pulled the mouse and asked casually.


    "I want to take a leave..." Yang Song pinched and replied with a shy expression.


    "No, no, go back to work!!" I waved my hand and refused directly.


    "Shit, you didn''t ask me anything, so you didn''t give me a fucking leave!!" Yang Song heard that I didn''t give a leave, so he stood up and pointed to my nose.


    "What do you say?" I looked up at Yang Song and asked softly.


    "My girlfriend is here..."


    "Puff!!"


    I took a sip of tea and sprayed it directly on Yang Song''s face. Then I looked at him strangely and asked, "when did you have a girlfriend?"


    "Online love, online love..." Yang Song answered low-key while wiping the tea on his face.


    "About a gun?" I was stunned and asked.


    "I''ve known my daughter-in-law for two months. This is love!!" Yang Song was unhappy when I insulted his love.


    "Ha ha, my daughter-in-law called..." I smiled and asked.


    "She calls me baby, I call her daughter-in-law!!"


    "JB is shameless!!" I said with my mouth tilted. To tell you the truth, I am still a little envious and jealous. People like Yang Song have a fucking daughter-in-law. I''m still pulling a calf with Su Su Su. God, it''s unfair for you.


    "You don''t have to worry about your face. Just say whether you give me leave or not!!"


    "No!!" I refused cleanly.


    "Why?"


    "What? Why? Which company employee did you see make an appointment and give him a fucking holiday?"


    "I''ll tell you for the last time, this is love, not an appointment!!" Yang Song stared at the beads and maintained his last trace of dignity.


    "I can''t give you a holiday for love... Go back to work quickly!!"


    "Did you agree?"


    "Agreed, no!!"


    "OK, I''ll call Su Su now and report you hitting the plane with her photo!!" Yang Song took out his cell phone.


    "Shit, you''re a cow. I''ll give you a holiday. Get out of here quickly!!" I shouted speechless.

 Chapter 276

    On the other hand, after Yang an committed two crimes, he also knew that the police of the whole h were looking for him, so he didn''t continue to rob money, but casually found a cat in a rural hotel.


    "Fuck, this money is not enough?" Yang an in the hotel is eating cold skin and calculating his mother''s operation expenses, but it''s not enough. 20000 at home and 30000 in his hand are only 50000.


    Although Yang an robbed some gold necklaces and two gold watches from mayor Xiaomi, these things are no different from scrap iron for him because he can''t do it at all.


    Yang an looked through his schoolbag and looked up the address book in his mobile phone. He wanted to find someone to help him sell these accounts, but he found that he didn''t even have a confidant friend for so many years.


    After looking for a while, Yang an gave up the idea directly, but he suddenly remembered the USB drive in his trouser pocket.


    Yang an took out the USB flash drive and put it on the table. He observed it carefully for a while. Then he gritted his teeth and walked out of the hotel directly.


    In addition to the hotel, Yang an found an Internet cafe in this rural area that is biased towards the town.


    "Get on the computer and bring me a bottle of iced black tea..." after entering the Internet cafe, Yang an threw 100 yuan on the bar and whispered to the network manager.


    "ID card!!" the network manager shouted with his head down while playing mobile games.


    "The rest of the money is yours. Can you do without an ID card?" Yang an replied expressionless.


    "Shua!!"


    The network manager suddenly looked up, then took out his ID card and opened the machine for Yang an.


    Yang an walked directly into the private room with iced black tea, and then casually found a machine to sit down.


    "Pa!!"


    Yang an pressed the start button. About a minute later, the old desktop screen finally emitted a light blue light.


    "What the fuck is this broken B computer?" Yang an muttered casually, and then inserted the USB drive into the USB port.


    "Pa Pa!!"


    Yang an skillfully operated the mouse and looked over the contents of the USB flash drive after a while.


    "Hoo Hoo!!"


    After reading it, Yang an was sweating, took a deep breath, and then turned to the bar of the Internet cafe.


    "Do you sell USB drives here?" Yang an looked at the network management and asked.


    "Don''t buy..." when the network manager saw Yang an, he replied with great enthusiasm.


    Yang an looked down at the network manager and walked directly to the door of the Internet cafe without talking.


    "Brother, if you need it urgently, I have one that can sell you..."


    "Hehe, how much is it?" Yang an stopped and asked with a smile.


    "Two hundred, you take it!!" the network manager thought about it and replied.


    "Pa!!"


    Yang an pulled out two 100 from his trouser pocket and threw them on the bar. When the network manager saw the money, he took out a USB drive directly from the drawer.


    "Brother, I''ll format it for you..." said the network administrator, who was about to insert the USB drive into the computer.


    "No!!" Yang an grabbed the USB flash drive and went straight back to the private room.


    When the Internet cafe saw Yang an leaving, it quickly picked up 200 yuan from the bar, flushed 300 Q coins for itself, and bought some skin it had loved for a long time


    Half an hour later, Yang an walked out of the Internet cafe.


    ����


    At the other end, because Yang Song asked for leave, there were not enough people in the casino, so I had to go to help again.


    It''s nothing to do. I, Liu Rui and the north and the South played against the landlord. At first, Liu Rui said he didn''t play anything and wanted to quit gambling, but later it was really boring, so I had to come and join hands with us.


    "Two......" Liu Rui shouted with a cigarette in his mouth.


    "North and south, don''t worry about him!!" I pinched the poker in my hand and said excitedly to North and south.


    "What do you care? The biggest one in my hand is six..." the north and South reluctantly replied.


    "Shit!!"


    "Deng Deng Deng!!"


    Just then my cell phone rang. I took it out and saw that it was Yang Song.


    "Why? You still want to call me for advice when you make an appointment?" I smiled and said to the phone.


    "Ye, you... Come here quickly... Help me!!" Yang Song shouted intermittently with heavy breath at the other end of the phone.


    "What''s the matter? Are you?" I felt something wrong with Yang Song. Teng stood up and shouted.


    "Ah!! you... Come here quickly!!" Yang Song''s voice was very sad.


    "Shit, where the fuck are you?" I pulled Liu Rui and North and south, gave them a look, and then ran out and asked the phone.


    "The stars are wide... Square, Pooh!! hurry up!!"


    Before Yang Song finished his words, the phone was hung up directly.


    "Call Liangzi, Yang Song may have an accident, take the guy!!" after hanging up the phone, I turned to Liu Rui and said.


    "Good!!"


    Liu Rui nodded and ran directly to the first floor, while I ran to the parking lot to start the car.


    Two minutes later, I, Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan and the old car drove two cars from north to South and directly killed them to Xingguang square.


    "Fuck, how can I make an appointment for an accident?" I called Yang Song while driving the car, but no one answered.


    "Will people dance?" Yuan Yuan asked a little anxiously.


    "No, aren''t all immortals dancing in hotels? How can they go to the square? Field artillery?" I asked in surprise.


    "What can happen?" Meng Liang asked with a frown, fiddling with the army thorn in his hand.


    "Who knows?"


    Originally I wanted to say whether Yang Song met Yang an, but later I thought that no one said it, because I was afraid of my crow mouth.


    Ten minutes later, several of us came to Xingguang square.


    "So many people?" I looked at the crowded square and said with some worry.


    "Yes, the fucking phone can''t get through. How can we find him?" Liu Rui asked helplessly with a machete.


    "Put that damn thing away and the police will catch you later!!" I glanced at the machete in Liu Rui''s hand and shouted very irritably.


    "Oh." Liu Rui nodded, then directly hid the machete in his crotch.


    "You''re not afraid to cut your JB when you fall?" I patted my forehead and asked speechless.


    "Why do you have so many fucking B things? What do I love? What do you always care about me?" Liu Rui finally annoyed me with ink and shouted at me with a ferocious expression.


    "Shit, let''s look separately and shout when we find it!"


    "Good!!"


    After that, we rushed into the crowd in different directions, shouting Yang Song''s name while looking for it.

 Chapter 277

    "Yang Song!! Yang Song!!"


    While I was shuttling through the crowd, I shouted at the top of my voice. Many people next to me looked back at me, but there was no way. At this time, I couldn''t afford to lose my face. I had to use the simplest and most effective way to find Yang Song.


    We searched for more than ten minutes, but we never found Yang Song. When we were about to give up, we suddenly saw a large group of people in front of us, and I ran over.


    "Excuse me, excuse me..."


    I pushed hard into the middle of the crowd. When I squeezed into the middle, I found Yang song here!!


    But when I saw Yang Song, I thought I saw the most fucking exciting scene of my life.


    Yang Song''s upper body is wearing a shirt that is about to be torn into cloth strips, and his white pants are rubbed like his black pants. Moreover, Yang Song wears socks on one foot and shoes on the other.


    The most awesome thing is that he is riding on a woman of more than 200 kilograms and frantically slapping the woman''s mouth.


    "Shit, why did the fucking gun fight?" I muttered, looking at the dishevelled woman under Yang Song.


    "What are they doing?"


    "Who knows?"


    "Exercise!!"


    "It may also be performance art!!"


    Hearing the comments of the surrounding people, I immediately gave up the idea of going forward to fight, because I felt that if others knew I knew Yang Song, they would treat me as a fool.


    At this time, Liu Rui and Meng Liang also gathered around. When they saw Yang Song, their choice was the same as mine. They all stood quietly and chose not to know the man in the middle of the square.


    "Why don''t you analyze it for me?" Liu Rui looked at the woman under Yang Song and asked me with a grin.


    "What''s the matter!! when the appointment didn''t work, they started to work!!" I looked at the woman, at least 250 Jin. Compared with what Yang Song told me earlier, the woman must have deceived my brother song''s pure heart. My brother song started to work with the woman for a moment of excitement. That must be the case.


    "Now this man is so fickle. He was still dear last night. Today they went to the square to fight freely..." Liu Rui shook his head and commented on him with great emotion.


    "They may be joking? Beating is pro scolding is love..." simple north and South said.


    "You can pull it down. Who do you see slapping his mouth on the horse..." I said in silence.


    "Shall we pull it up?" Yuan Yuan suggested at this time.


    "I''d like to go. You can go. I won''t go. It''s a fucking shame..." Meng Liang was the first to object.


    "I won''t go either..."


    "I''m afraid of being beaten..."


    Yuanyuan looked at us and thought about it for a while. Finally, he didn''t go up to fight.


    However, at this time, the plot reversed!!


    The woman suddenly became angry, got up suddenly, and then pressed Yang Song directly under her body.


    "Change your posture..." Liu Rui looked at Yang Song and said with a smile.


    "Draft it, let you beat my mother!!" the woman was also very tough. She waved her arms like a wind and fire wheel, and then pulled it on Yang Song''s face. After a while, Yang Song was beaten with blood through her nostrils. For a time, the whole square was filled with Yang Song''s happy cry.


    "What a fucking shame! I can''t even beat a woman..." Meng Liang shouted with his mouth tilted.


    After hearing Meng Liang''s words, Yang Song wanted to open his mouth to speak, but he couldn''t hold the woman''s mouth. The frequency was too fast. Yang Song couldn''t speak at all. He had to point to Meng Liang with his fingers, meaning to ask him to come and help.


    "Go up and pull..." I really can''t bear to see Yang Song beaten, so I have to harden my scalp and say to Meng Liang.


    "OK!! it''s a fucking shame to know such a silly person..." Liu Rui replied speechlessly, and then followed me to go in the direction of Yang Song.


    However, at this time, a woman suddenly rushed out and pushed away the fat woman on Yang Song.


    Moreover, this woman looks very good. She looks a little like Guo biting in her childhood. She has white skin and handsome face. Her upper body is white half sleeves, and her lower body is a pair of super shorts. She has long legs of one meter and wears a pair of high heels. She looks very young, beautiful and sexy.


    "What the fuck is the plot? Beauty saves the bear?" Liu Rui asked after seeing the girl rush out.


    "This woman looks so fucking good!!" Yuan Yuan looked at the girl and said.


    "Yes, it''s beautiful!!" at this time, North and South also focused on the girl.


    "No, I helped Yang Song with this girl!!!" Liu Rui rushed out first, Yuan Yuan, followed by North and south.


    "Who are you?" the fat girl looked at Liu Rui and others rushed out and asked very carefully.


    "Who are you?" Liu Rui raised his neck and asked.


    "Who the fuck am I? Does it matter to you?" the fat girl walked up to Liu Rui with high toes and put her fist against Liu Rui.


    "No, I can tell you, you''d better not touch me!!" Liu Rui let the fat girl take five or six steps back with a fist.


    "Pa!!" the fat girl went up and shouted directly on Liu Rui''s face. Then she pointed to Liu Rui and scolded, "what''s the matter with my fucking hands?"


    "You... How dare you hit me!!" Liu Rui covered his red left face and looked at the fat girl strangely.


    "What''s the matter with beating you?" while talking, the fat girl waved her left hand and the second mouth fell on Liu Rui''s face.


    "I fucking fought with you!!" Liu Rui was slapped by these two mouths. He rolled his arms and sleeves, and was about to pounce on the fat girl''s face.


    I don''t think the situation is right. I quickly went up and hugged Liu Rui, and then asked the fat girl, "what''s going on?"


    "He is a heartless man. We agreed to have dinner together today, but he ran away when he saw me. I began to think he was playing with me, hide and seek!! who knows if he came with me? Really, he took me for more than ten miles, and I lost my fucking shoes..." when the fat girl heard me, she pointed to Yang Song and said with tears.


    "Well, what can''t you two say well?"


    "I want to say it well, but he just keeps running. I want to hold him if I can''t help it. Who knows, he started beating me when he turned back. At first, I thought he was playing with me. Later, I knew that he was really serious, and his nose was bleeding for me..."


    Hearing this, I burst out laughing, thinking that this woman and Yang Song are fucking wonderful!!

 Chapter 278

    "What are you laughing at?" the fat girl saw me smile, grabbed my collar and stared at me.


    "Nothing, nothing..." I explained awkwardly, and then whispered to the fat girl, "if I want you to fight, let''s forget it... So many people watch and toss for a while, you two still have to go on the evening news, because it''s not good to talk about the news on an appointment, isn''t it?"


    "We''re not dating, we''re in love!!" the fat girl retorted immediately after listening to me.


    "Yes, I know you two are in love, but I don''t know if it''s......" I nodded again and again.


    After listening to me, the fat girl looked around with her small eyes, then pointed to Yang Song and said, "you ask him to apologize to me, or it won''t be over!!"


    "OK, I''ll let him apologize to you." I quickly promised, then went to Yang Song and said, "go over and apologize to others..."


    "I apologize to her?" Yang Song shouted, pointing to his bloody face and growing up.


    "Hurry, apologize to others..." I bowed my head and repeated a sentence in silence.


    "I won''t go. I''ll apologize to him for being beaten like this by her!!" Yang song stuck his neck and looked like he would rather die than follow.


    "You hurry to apologize to others. You don''t feel ashamed when so many people are watching. I don''t feel fucking ashamed..." I whispered in a worried voice.


    "Yes, Yang Song, just apologize to her. Why bother with such a person..." Liu Rui also advised.


    "No, I won''t fucking bow my head to such a woman!!" Yang song just won''t apologize. However, at this time, a voice like the sound of nature sounded: "if you want me to say you''d better apologize to others..."


    It was the beauty who saved Yang Song!!


    "Good!!"


    It''s no use trying to persuade us. In a word, Yang Song ran straight to the fat girl, and said sorry with tears in his eyes.


    After Yang Song apologized, the fat girl snorted and twisted her big ass out of the crowd.


    After the fat girl left, the crowd around slowly dispersed. Yang Song went to the beauty and carefully wiped his hands. Then he looked at the girl with a gentleman''s face and said, "Hello, my name is Yang Song. What do you call my benefactor?"


    "Qian Rou, just call me xiaorou..." the girl smiled and shook hands with Yang song very politely.


    "Qian Rou, good name!!" Yang Song looked up at the sky 45 degrees, then looked at the girl with blurred eyes and sighed.


    "Even if the girl''s name is sow, he will think it''s a good name..." Liu Rui said.


    "Next, he should ask for the phone number!"


    As soon as I finished this sentence, Yang Song exceptionally cooperated with the other girls to ask for a phone call.


    "Leave a call and keep in touch in the future..." Yang Song looked at Qian Rou melancholy and said.


    "Well... Don''t use it!!" Qian Rou refused with some embarrassment.


    "Meeting is fate. The sea of people is boundless. Since we can meet, it shows that this is fate. Let''s stay!!" Yang Song insisted.


    "OK..." Qian Rou hesitated for a moment, then took out an Apple phone with a pink shell from her small bag, blinked and said to Yang Song: "how many are you calling? I''ll call you..."


    "139XXXXXXXXX" Yang song skillfully recited his phone.


    "It''s fucking about gun and fate..." Liu Rui said, looking at Yang Song and Qian Rou not far away.


    "Yes, this fucking idea is too coquettish..." I said with some envy and jealousy.


    "If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go first!!" after leaving the phone number, Qian Rou looked at Yang Song and said.


    "Are you free today? You can go to our bar..." Yang Song asked Qian Rou to stay when he saw that Qian Rou was leaving.


    "You still have a bar!!" Qian Rou covers her mouth and looks incredible.


    "That''s not true. I''m still a shareholder!!" Yang Song seized the opportunity and immediately boasted.


    "It''s so powerful, but not today. I''ll play with you sometime..." Qian Rou made a very lovely expression, and then thought about it or refused.


    "OK, let''s call then..." Yang Song saw that others didn''t agree, so he didn''t continue to insist.


    "Then I''ll go first, bye!!" Qian Rou put her mobile phone back in the baby, said to Yang Song, then waved to us, then turned and disappeared in our sight.


    "It''s so fucking beautiful!!!" Yang Song stared at Qian Rou''s back in a daze, and he was almost in a hurry.


    "All right, don''t fucking look at it, hurry back!!" I stepped forward and kicked Yang Song and shouted.


    Half an hour later, we drove back to the harem. On the way back, Yang Song hummed the song "because of love" in the car.


    In Liu Rui''s words, Yang Song is not about a cannon, there must be a blessing!!


    After returning to the harem, Yang Song had to say that he had received a great blow in his heart and didn''t go to work. I had no choice but to give him a day''s home.


    "Why did you go?" Wu Mei hurriedly ran out of the bar after seeing us back, looking at us with a worried face.


    "Ha ha, you can''t even say it..." I smiled back.


    "Why don''t you believe it? What the hell have you been doing?"


    "Yang Song fought with a woman. We went to save people..."


    "Ha ha, why did he fight with the woman?" Wu Mei smiled with her small mouth.


    "Because of love!!" Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    We chatted with Wu Mei casually, and then went back to our posts to work. Originally, I wanted to stay in the casino for a while, but unfortunately I met Du Xianyang and them.


    "What are you doing? I''ve been looking for you for a long time!!" Du Xianyang put his arms around my shoulder and asked with constipation on his face.


    "Brother, I beg you to let me go. I drink like this with you every fucking day. I''m almost a wine companion..."


    "Don''t ink, hurry..." Du Xianyang replied impatiently.


    "What level is it this time?" I asked as I followed Du Xianyang to the private room.


    "Provincial..."


    ����


    On the other hand, Yang an copied the things in the USB flash drive in the Internet cafe and went straight back to the hotel.


    "Fuck, it''s up to you if you can get the money..." Yang an looked at the USB flash drive with red eyes and kept thinking about who can be interested in the USB flash drive and who will buy the USB flash drive in his hand.


    At 12 a.m., Yang an walked out of the hotel with his travel bag on his back, and then rode the electric car stolen from the hotel and directly returned to H city.

 Chapter 279

    The next day, at four o''clock in the afternoon, several of us sat around the dinner table.


    It may be dinner for ordinary people, but it''s breakfast for us.


    "Brother song, can you tell us the story of yesterday?" the north and the South asked Yang Song with a chicken claw in one hand and a chicken leg in the other hand.


    "Don''t fucking mention that stupid woman to me. I''m angry at the thought of her!!" Yang Song was obviously hit by that woman yesterday. His nose was still bleeding this morning. He had no choice but to block his two nostrils with toilet paper, but he couldn''t breathe when his nose was blocked. He had to breathe with his mouth, So eating with him is a torture. Eat for a while and breathe for a while


    "Tell me, I also want to listen to your first love..." Wu Mei blinked her big eyes and said curiously.


    "Fuck B, is there nothing wrong with me that day... I took wechat to pick up drifting bottles and played there. When I picked them up, I gave a fucking hint that I wouldn''t let me pick them up. I couldn''t help shaking them. After shaking them for more than two hours, my wrists were swollen, but there was no beauty, either selling * or a 40 year old widow, but I was about to give up Suddenly, a head appeared in my eyes! "


    Speaking of this, Yang Song took a sip of beer, grabbed the chicken leg from the north and south, put it into his mouth, and then said with deep eyes: "her online name is honey peach, what a fucking yearning name, what a fucking fantasy name!!"


    "Can you say the key point?" Meng Liang on one side listened to some irritable suggestions.


    "Listen to you, listen to me, don''t listen to me!!" Yang Song waved the chicken leg on his hand and spit on Meng Liang''s face.


    "You talk, you talk!!" Meng Liang wiped the spitting star on his face, and dared not speak.


    "In this way, I started a sweet journey with this peach. I talked to her every night. It was more than a month. I was cheated by that fool for more than a month... My daughter-in-law and daughter-in-law cried for so long every day. Now I think it''s fucking evil. I''ll give her Q coins and open iqiyi members, but what about her? She ruined me All the hopes for a better future love turned out to be a fucking lie!! "speaking of this, Yang Song''s eyes were filled with tears and his expression was very painful.


    "Hahaha!!"


    Several of us laughed at Yang Song''s expression, especially Liu Rui''s straight stomach.


    "Haven''t you seen her picture?" Wu Mei asked with her mouth covered.


    "Yes, come and have a look. Is this picture fucking alone?" Yang Song took out his cell phone and threw it in front of us. I took a closer look at the picture. It''s obviously Zhao Liying, okay??


    What''s more, the most awesome one is the costume photo. It says that the movie will be released someday!!


    "This is a star, don''t you know?" I looked at Yang Song and asked.


    "Now I know. I didn''t know. She not only took Zhao Liying''s photo as her avatar, but also shared her photos in the circle of friends when she was free. The least sincerity and trust between people were gone. I was fucking angry when I thought about it. I talked to her for more than a month. I didn''t expect to meet such a thing. When I saw that woman, I was scared to pee my pants at that time. Is this a fucking person? The face plate needs at least eight circles!! and I painted a big white, just like the old sow who just came out of the circle!! "


    Speaking of this, Yang Song even squeezed out a few tears. With an extremely sad expression, he hugged the north and south next to him and cried, "north and south, you know? She ruined all my persistence in love and all my hopes and aspirations for future marriage. I may not believe in online love in my life..."


    "No, no..." north and South patted Yang Song on the shoulder and said softly.


    "Can you imagine that scene? In order to meet him, I borrowed the suit and leather shoes from Meng Liang''s hand. When I walked to the square with the white rose in my hand, so many people looked at me. Do you know how stupid I am on the square, and how stupid she is on the square?"


    "Didn''t you run away later?" I looked up while eating.


    "Can I not fucking run? When I saw her, everyone was stupid. She ran towards me like crazy and called my husband while running!! so many people in the square saw it!! walking dogs, taking children, dancing square dances and setting up stalls on the ground, so many people''s eyes focused on us. At that time, I had only one thought in my mind, that''s it Is despair, despair, do you understand? "


    At this time, Yang Song''s whole speech, expression and body movements have reached a level. We all put down our jobs and watched Yang Song''s vivid performance.


    "Then what happened? Why did you two fight?" Liu Rui asked.


    "Then I ran, I ran, she ran, she ran after me, but I couldn''t run her at all!! she was so fucking able to run..."


    "Did you call me when you ran?" I realized at this time why Yang Song didn''t answer the phone after calling me. It turned out that the woman caught up with me and didn''t have time to answer the phone.


    "Yes, then she caught up with me. She fell over her shoulder and threw me a big somersault. I began to fight back. At first, I could beat him, but then I really didn''t have the strength... I let her fight for a long time. Fortunately, you came in time, or I would have to be killed by that stupid woman!!"


    Hearing this, we quickly took up our jobs and pretended to eat. If Yang Song knew that we were watching the excitement, we had to be anxious with us


    "Jingling bell!! jingling bell!!"


    At this time, a burst of mobile phone ring rang.


    "Whose? Didn''t you say to mute my cell phone during the meeting!!" Yang Song stared and shouted like a cat who saw a mouse when he heard the cell phone ring.


    "Not mine, not mine..." I shook my head.


    "It''s not mine..."


    "Mine, mine!!" at this time, Nanbei took out his mobile phone from his trouser pocket and ran to one side with a silly smile to answer the phone.


    "Answer the phone and hide..." Yang Song said, looking at the north and South with his mouth tilted.


    "Ha ha!!" I smiled and didn''t speak. After a while, North and South ran back and handed my mobile phone to me.


    "Looking for you..." north and South looked at me and said.

 Chapter 280

    "Looking for me?" I looked at the north and South and asked.


    "Well, I came up and said to find you..." north and South nodded.


    "Do you know who it is?"


    "The other side didn''t say..."


    "Shit, it''s quite mysterious!!" I put down my chopsticks and took the phone from north and South in doubt.


    "Hello, who?" I asked into the phone.


    "Ye Han, boss ye, isn''t it?" a voice that made me feel familiar, but I can''t remember who it was.


    "It''s me, who is that?" I repeated.


    "I have something to do with you. Is it convenient for me to come?"


    "You haven''t told me who you are, so you said you had something to do with me..." I said with a frown.


    "I''m in the garage next to your house. I''m next to your car now. I have what you want in my hand..."


    "No, who the hell are you?"


    I didn''t speak here. I hung up on the other side.


    "What''s the matter? Who is it?" I didn''t speak, but the north and South looked at me and asked.


    "I don''t know, just let me go..." I changed my mobile phone to North and south, picked up chopsticks and ate.


    "Why don''t you go there?" Liu Rui asked, glancing at me.


    "No, I don''t even say who the fuck I am. How can I get there??? In case I meet a female fan who is infatuated with me, I''ll be easy to let others *......" I replied while eating.


    "Shit, do you have fucking female fans like B?" Yang Song shouted unconvinced.


    "I not only have, but also the quality is fucking high. The most important thing is the level of Qian Rou..."


    "You can pull it down. Now Qian Rou is the most beautiful woman in the world in my eyes!!" Yang Song said disgustingly.


    "Shit, it''s disgusting. Don''t eat..." Meng Liang really couldn''t bear to see Yang Song. He put down the dishes and chopsticks and went back to his room.


    "Didi!!"


    At this time, the mobile phones of North and South rang again. It was a short message.


    "You are a persistent female fan..." seeing the text messages from the north and the south, Yuanyuan smiled and said.


    "What does it say?" I tilted my neck and looked at the North-South mobile phone. It said: "I''ll wait for you in the garage. You come alone."


    After reading the text message, I was silent for a moment, then moved my chair, looked at Liu Rui and said, "I won''t come back in ten minutes. You go to the garage to find me..."


    "Why don''t we go together?" Yuan Yuan suggested.


    "No, I''ll see who it is first..."


    I waved my hand, walked back to the room, found an imitation 54 pinned to my waist, and then strode out of our house.


    Five minutes later, I came to the bottom garage of our community.


    The garage was empty. There was nothing but a few private cars. I frowned and slowly approached our Passat.


    "Pa!!"


    Just at this time, a cold thing put on my neck. I looked down and saw that it was a knife.


    "Give me your cell phone..." a cold voice sounded behind me.


    "Ha ha, what hatred? It''s so serious..." I smiled back, and then my right hand touched my waist.


    "You have a gun on your waist, you''d better not touch it!!" just as I was about to touch the pistol, the voice behind me sounded again.


    "I''m looking for my cell phone!!" I swallowed a mouthful of spit and then felt the cell phone out of my trouser pocket.


    The man behind me took my cell phone, then pointed to the door and said, "open!!"


    I didn''t dare to move, so I had to listen to the man, take out the car key and open the door.


    "Bang!!"


    The man behind me pushed me into the car, and then he sat in with me.


    "Is it you?" I turned my head and looked at Yang an next to me. He must have come to avenge me!!


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect it was me..." Yang an smiled and closed the door.


    Just as he closed the door, I quickly took out the pistol in my arms and aimed it at Yang an''s head.


    "Why are you so excited? I''m not here to seek revenge..." Yang an put down his firewood chopper and waved at me.


    I kicked the knife at his feet with my foot, then looked at him and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    "There are many people outside. I''m afraid others will see it, so I brought you in..." Yang an looked at me and said.


    "Now the whole police in H city are looking for you. You''re crazy and come to me!! aren''t you fucking kidding me?" I shouted with my teeth clenched.


    "I''m also forced. You''re the only rich person I know. There''s no way..."


    "If you leave quickly, I''ll think I haven''t seen you. If you don''t leave, I''ll call the police!!"


    "I have your cell phone."


    "If I don''t go back in ten minutes, Liu Rui and they will call the police. You can do it yourself!!"


    After listening to me, Yang an smiled and said, "it''s really cautious. It''s only ten minutes. Let me make a long story short..."


    Then Yang an reached out to his trouser pocket and saw him raise his hand. I quickly raised my pistol.


    After a while, Yang an touched out a mobile phone, then found a video from the mobile phone and handed it to me.


    "What do you mean?" I looked at Yang an''s cell phone and asked.


    "Are you interested?" Yang an threw his cell phone into my hand. I took it and looked at it carefully.


    After a while, I finished watching the video and looked at Yang an with a shocked face.


    "This is only a small part. There are other things in the USB flash drive. How? Are you interested?" Yang an looked at me, smiled and said.


    "Where did you get this?" I asked, squinting.


    "Mayor Xiaomi''s home!!"


    "You''re fucking crazy. You''re trying to die with this thing, you know?"


    "Hehe, I''m dying anyway. I just want to sell it for some money. Do you want to buy it?" Yang an smiled indifferently.


    "I''m not interested in this thing. I''m sorry!!" after that, I pulled open the door and got out of the car. Although I was shocked by the things in Yang an''s hands, it''s really useless to me. It''s not only useless, but also brings us trouble, so I''m sure I won''t buy the things in his hands.


    "100000, think again!!" Yang an grabbed me and bit her lips.


    "I won''t buy a penny. Go find someone else!!" after that, I got out of the car directly.


    "Bang!!"


    As soon as I looked back, I found Yang an suddenly kneeling on the ground.


    "What do you mean?" I asked, looking at Yang an and frowning.


    "I beg you, buy it!! just 100000!! 80000 is OK!!" Yang an looked up at me and prayed sincerely.


    "Ha ha, I saw you selling things like this for the first time..." I smiled and walked to Yang an.

 Chapter 281

    "I can''t help it, please, buy it..." Yang an knelt on the ground, silent for a moment, looked at me and whispered.


    "Didn''t you kill several people? You''re still short of money?" I asked very puzzled.


    "The first person I killed was for revenge, and the second person was for stealing money, but I didn''t get much money at all, so I found this USB drive..." Yang an smiled and mocked himself.


    "Why do you want money?" I lit a cigarette and leaned against the wall, trying to keep a safe distance from Yang an.


    "I..."


    "Come on, I''m on my knees. What else can''t be said..."


    "You may not believe what I said. I want money to operate on my mother!!" Yang an looked at me firmly.


    "Ha ha, really not......" I was stunned and shook my head.


    "I knew no one would believe me... Forget it!!" Yang an sighed helplessly and stood up slowly.


    "Since you want to raise money to operate on your mother, why do you come out to gamble?" I looked at Yang an and asked.


    "The money I lost that day was from my sister''s divorce in exchange for selling the house. I originally wanted to use the money to operate on my mother, but I was confused and let the dog leave them in the pit!! I want to win back so that I can redeem my sister''s house..." Yang an looked at me as he put the knife back in his schoolbag.


    "... you are really not human!!" after listening to Yang an''s words, I was silent for a while and commented.


    "Help me, I really want to raise money to do surgery for my mother!!" Yang an suddenly rushed to me and grabbed my collar.


    "... it''s not that I don''t want to help you. The things in your hand are of no value to me and will bring me trouble, so I can''t help you!!"


    After that, I opened Yang an''s hand and strode to the exit of the parking lot.


    After listening to my words, Yang''an behind me was paralyzed on the ground like an empty balloon.


    "Even if I''m a fucking beast, isn''t my family qualified to survive?"


    Just as I was about to get out of the parking lot, Yang an shouted this sentence.


    After hearing this sentence, I was stunned. Then I strode out of the parking lot, leaving Yang an lying on the ground and crying out.


    ����


    "Let''s go down and have a look. It''s been more than ten minutes..." in the living room, Liu Rui pinched the time with his mobile phone and said in a hurry.


    "OK, let''s go down and have a look!!" Meng Liang took out an army thorn and was about to walk outside the door.


    However, the moment Meng Liang opened the door, I just ran into him.


    "Ye, are you back?" Meng Liang immediately relaxed his face after seeing me.


    "Well." I promised in a trance, and then pushed Meng Liang away and walked into the room.


    "What did you do down there?" Liu Rui ran to me and asked.


    "Why don''t you talk? I asked you why you went..."


    "No... nothing!!" I quickly agreed. In a trance, I didn''t hear Liu Rui talking to me.


    "Why is it like losing her soul..." Wu Mei, sitting on the sofa, looked at me and said softly.


    "Bang!!"


    I ignored them, went straight back to my room and closed the door.


    "What''s the matter with him?" Liu Rui stood in place, puzzled.


    "Who knows..." Meng Liang replied helplessly, and then returned to his room.


    "Yuanyuan, what''s the matter with him? Did he confess his failure?" Liu Rui ran to Yuanyuan and asked.


    "Ha ha, maybe..." Yuan Yuan giggled and didn''t say much. People like him don''t feel very obvious about other people''s emotions.


    "North and south, what''s the matter with your analysis!!" Liu Rui saw that Yuan Yuan couldn''t say anything, so he had to run to North and south again and asked mysteriously.


    "I think it''s just the failure of confession..." north and South held their chin with their right hand, meditated for a while and said.


    "Shit, I can''t fucking say any constructive meaning..." Liu Rui scolded silently. Then he went to Wu Mei and said, "daughter-in-law, please analyze it for me..."


    "Rolling calf, are you free day by day? Analyze what others are doing..." Wu Mei scolded irritably in the sofa, then picked up the remote control and watched the TV play.


    "Why doesn''t anyone care about our boss? If he has any depression, who will pay us!!"


    So people ignored Liu Rui. Liu Rui scolded in a very bad mood, and then twisted his ass and went back to the room.


    After returning to the room, I stuck my head on the bed and repeated the last sentence Yang an said to me in my mind.


    He''s right. He''s a murderous beast, but his family is not!!


    Then why can''t his family have the qualification to survive??


    Can''t his mother receive treatment just because he lost his money??


    Is it fair for an old mother to lose her life because she raised her son for decades??


    I have been thinking about this problem in my mind. Should I help them or not, to be exact, help her!!


    If an ordinary person said these words to me, I would not hesitate to take his mother to the hospital for treatment, because I have this ability, and the cost of treatment is nothing to me.


    But this man is Yang an, a murderer!! A bad gambler!!


    His mother''s situation today is entirely due to his own fault, and I don''t want to have anything to do with a murderer. I don''t want to bring us trouble because of such people. Really, we have a lot of trouble. I don''t want to have more, but the trouble just found you.


    ����


    At the other end, Yang an left here directly with his schoolbag after staying in the parking lot below for a while.


    After leaving, Yang an went to the black market, bought a black card, and then ran to the famous shanty town of H city. Why did Yang an come back here?


    Because this is the most mixed place in H City, where tramps, migrant workers and beggars gather, it will be very troublesome for the police to find him here, so Yang an will have the opportunity and time to escape.


    Yang an casually found a house that didn''t look very abandoned, and walked in.


    "Who are you?" the owner of the house shouted at the top of his voice when he saw Yang an coming in.


    "Pa!!"


    Yang an directly took out a hundred notes and patted them on the table. Then she chose an empty room and went in.

 Chapter 282

    After entering the room, Yang an locked the door directly, then took out his mobile phone and replaced it with the black card he bought on the black market.


    Quietly looking at the mobile phone, Yang an licked her lips and directly pressed out a phone code.


    "Doodle doodle!!"


    "Hello! Who?" after the phone rang for a while, a mature man''s voice came from the opposite side.


    "Hello, mayor fan!!" Yang an smiled back.


    Yes, Yang an is calling mayor fan who lost Xiaomi''s USB drive!!


    After Yang an knew that I didn''t want to buy the USB drive, he lay in the underground garage and thought for a long time who would need the USB drive. However, the answer was very obvious. The owner of the USB drive was the one who wanted to find the USB drive most.


    He knew that he would be caught by the police sooner or later, so he wanted to collect his mother''s medical expenses and future living expenses before he was caught, so Yang an was ready to make a deal with Mayor fan directly.


    "Who are you?" Mayor fan hesitated and asked.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. I have what you want in my hand. If you want to take it back, prepare 500000!!" Yang an said quickly.


    "13554xxxxx, you contact him and he will give you everything you need!!" Mayor fan skillfully recited a series of telephone numbers and then hung up directly.


    When Yang an saw that the phone was hung up, he wiped the sweat on his forehead, and then dialed the number just now by virtue of his memory.


    "Time, place..." asked very crisp after receiving the phone.


    "Hehe, you have to be a professional. It''s fun to do things. At three o''clock tomorrow afternoon, Xinghe Internet cafe, you put your money in private room 7..." Yang an looked at Xinghe Internet cafe not far away, smiled and said.


    "No, we have to deal face to face!!" the opposite simply refused.


    "What if you find the police circle?" Yang an hesitated and asked.


    "We are more afraid of the police than you..."


    "Hehe, OK!! see you tomorrow!!" Yang an thought it was the same thing, so he agreed.


    "En!" the other side replied, and then directly cut off the phone.


    "It''s really easy..." Yang an looked at her mobile phone and smiled. Then she lay in bed in a very good mood and quietly waited for the arrival of tomorrow.


    ����


    At the other end, in the parking lot of a hotel in H City, there were two middle-aged people sitting in an overbearing car. One of them was the one who talked to Yang an just now. His name was Wang Hua and he was mayor fan''s private bodyguard.


    As soon as Wang Hua hung up Yang an, mayor fan called in.


    "Are you finished?" Mayor fan asked expressionless.


    "Having said that, we''ll trade at three o''clock tomorrow..." Wang Hua replied.


    "Why is he still alive?" Mayor fan asked in a cold voice.


    Wang Hua''s body suddenly stiffened and didn''t know how to answer.


    "We must get rid of this man tomorrow, you know?" Mayor fan continued.


    "I see!!" Wang hualeng replied.


    "Don''t you like it?" the driver next to Wang Hua saw Wang Hua Hang up the phone and asked softly.


    "Hehe, if you don''t like it, don''t like it. Make a pile of rotten things yourself and let me wipe his ass..." Wang Hua said helplessly.


    "Who let us eat this bowl of rice..."


    With a foot on the accelerator, the driver rushed out of the parking lot.


    ����


    On the other hand, I had been struggling for more than two hours at home, and finally decided to go to Yang an''s house.


    "Do you know where Yang an''s house is?" I went to the casino bar and looked at the north and South and asked.


    "What are you asking him for?" Nanbei stared at me and asked.


    "Ask what you should ask, don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask, why don''t you have such staff quality?" I kicked north and south, smiled and scolded.


    "Hehe, I''ll ask you..."


    North and South also smiled. Then they ran to the middle of the casino and talked with some gamblers familiar with Yang an. After a while, North and South ran back and handed me a piece of paper.


    I looked at the address on the paper and silently remembered it in my heart. Then I walked out of the casino. As I walked, I took my mobile phone and called Meng Liang, Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan. I always felt that I couldn''t go all by myself, so I called them together.


    Ten minutes later, a Passat drove out of the parking lot of the harem.


    In the car, Liu Rui looked at me with 200000 cash in his arms and asked, "do you think it can be true?"


    "Don''t you know if it''s true?" I put my hands behind my head and said in my heart, I''m not sure whether Yang an lied to me, but I don''t think his expression is fake.


    "Earning some B money this day is not enough for you to do good..." Meng Liang looked at me while driving the car and said.


    After Meng Liang knew about it, his first reaction was to ask me not to get involved. It''s not that he didn''t have a good heart, but he felt that there were too many such things we couldn''t manage, and Yang an''s identity was too sensitive, so Meng Liang always opposed my practice.


    "Don''t fuck BB, I can''t accumulate some virtue!!" I pushed Meng Liang and scolded with a smile.


    "Don''t fucking make trouble, driving..." Meng Liang replied to me impatiently.


    "I think ye did quite right. Although there are many such things, we can''t ignore them. After all, we have this ability..." Yuan Yuan, sitting in the back, said very kind.


    "Hehe, Yuanyuan still understands..." I looked back at Yuanyuan and smiled.


    "They are all rich to burn..." Meng Liang muttered, and then concentrated on driving the car.


    ����


    Two hours later, we finally found Yang an''s home in a rural area.


    "Looking at this environment, the situation of his family should not be very good..." after we entered the yard, Yuan Yuan frowned at the broken bungalows.


    "Hehe, that''s it. Every day, he fucking runs to our harem to spend thirty or fifty thousand..." Liu Rui shook his head and said.


    "OK, don''t say a few words. It''s not good for people to hear..." I scolded softly, and then stepped forward and knocked on the door.


    "Bang bang!!"


    I knocked on the door twice, and soon the light bulb in the house came on.


    "Don''t I tell you? The dead man is not at home. I beg you, don''t come..." a woman''s cry came from the house.


    I was stunned when I heard this sentence. It should be Yang an''s sister. During the period when Yang an had an accident, they should have been harassed by the police and asking for debts.


    "Can you open the door? We''re not looking for Yang an..." I whispered back.


    "Who are you looking for?" Yang an''s sister was silent, then went down to the door and said.

 Chapter 283

    "We''ll find you..." I whispered back.


    "Creak!!"


    The shabby wooden door opened a gap, revealing a pair of women''s eyes.


    "What are you looking for me for?"


    The woman looked at us and asked with a wink.


    "Can you come in and talk?" I pointed to the room.


    "Oh, come in!"


    Yang an''s sister didn''t think we were bad guys, so she opened the door after thinking about it.


    After entering the house, I looked up and down. I can only use the word "house surrounded by walls" to describe the scene I saw. There are basically no electrical appliances in the house. There is no furniture except a wardrobe and an old-fashioned TV.


    "You sit..." the woman simply cleaned up her messy hair and circled the bedding on the Kang to make room for us to sit.


    "Nothing..."


    We walked around the room and then all stood aside.


    "Jing, is Anzi back?" just at this time, an old voice sounded in the house. It should be Yang an''s mother.


    "No, there are guests..." Yang Jing quickly replied.


    I walked into the inner room along the sound. As soon as I entered the room, I smelled a pungent smell of urine. Then I saw a skinny old man lying on the Kang. I looked at the ground. There were a lot of bloody sticky sputum on the ground. It seems that Yang an really didn''t lie to me. His mother was really ill.


    "Cough, cough, you... Who are you?" the old man on the Kang looked up at me and asked.


    "Ah, I''m Yang an''s friend. Grandma, how are you doing recently?" I hurried to Yang an''s mother and replied.


    "Much better, much better... Did Anzi cause any trouble outside? I heard his name on TV that day..." Yang an''s mother gasped and asked me with great worry.


    "Nothing... Nothing. He''s fine outside..."


    "That''s good, that''s good, Anzi is not bad, he just likes to play, I know..." after the old mother heard me say that Yang an is all right, a smile finally appeared on her face, smiling happily, but in my eyes, the smile is so dazzling.


    "Yang an has been very busy recently. I may not be able to come back to see you for a long time..." I felt my eyes red.


    "It''s all right if you don''t come back. Be busy, be busy..." the old mother waved her hand and said with a smile.


    "Well, you have nothing to do. Please rest... I just came to see you!!" I stood up and prepared to go outside.


    "Child, wait a minute..."


    At this time, Yang an''s mother shouted. When I looked back, she was groping for something in her quilt.


    After a while, she took out a gold ring, handed it to me, patted my hand and said, "if you see Anzi, give this to him and tell him to sell it when he has no money... Don''t be hungry. It''s not easy for my son to be outside!!"


    Hearing this, my tears flowed out in an instant!!


    An old mother who is seriously ill knows that her body is getting worse day by day. She is always reluctant to go to the hospital and even buy herself a piece of meat!!


    But she still thinks of her useless son!!


    She is also afraid that her son will not have enough to eat!!


    Poor parents all over the world!!


    I silently put away the ring in my hand, then turned and walked out of the house. I really can''t stay in the house more, because I can''t stand the sincere eyes of Yang''an''s mother.


    After leaving the house, I wiped my tears and walked to Yang Jing''s house.


    "How long has your mother been ill?" I asked, looking at Yang Jing.


    "It''s been more than half a year. Originally, I came back to take my mother to see a doctor, but the money was stolen by my brother. I heard that he also killed people, and I don''t know how he is now..." when Yang an was mentioned, Yang Jing''s tone was not blaming but worrying.


    "Do you still have contact with him?"


    "Yes... No!!" Yang Jing quickly changed her words.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and took the heavy 200000 cash from Liu Rui and put it on the table: "this money is for your mother''s medical treatment. No one can give it, including Yang an. Do you know?"


    Yang Jing looked at the money on the table and was stunned. She looked at me in confusion. She didn''t know what to say.


    "OK, when the money arrives, we''ll go," I stood up and prepared to go out.


    "Who are you?" Yang Jing stood up and looked at me and shouted.


    "Hurry to see your mother, and don''t tell anyone I gave you money..."


    "If you don''t tell me who you are, I can''t take the money!!" Yang Jing shouted stubbornly.


    "This is the 200000 yuan lost by Yang an. I''ll help him get back..."


    "...." Yang Jing stared and didn''t speak.


    "By the way, this is the ring your mother gave me. Let me hand it over to Yang an. Yang an may not receive it. You''d better keep it..."


    I put the ring on the table, then turned and walked out of the room. Meng Liang and they followed me out.


    Yang Jing in the house stood in place, quietly looking at the back of several of us


    ����


    "Leaf, why are your eyes red?" Yuan Yuan looked at me and asked after returning to the car.


    "Nothing, the wind is blowing..." I rubbed my eyes, then turned to look at the three of them and asked, "are you homesick?"


    After hearing my question, Meng Liang, Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan were stunned.


    "Why don''t you talk? Have you been homesick for so long?" I continued.


    "I called my mother a few days ago. My mother asked me to go back. I didn''t dare to go back. I was afraid my father would hit me..." Yuan Yuan said with his head down.


    "Me too. I''m afraid I can''t get out when I go back..." Liu Rui whispered.


    "I seldom call my mother and scold me as soon as I speak..." Meng Liang was silent and opened his mouth.


    "Let''s go back in a few days. Let''s go home and have a look. I''ve been out for so long..." I rubbed my face and said tired.


    Yang an''s mother still gave me a lot of stimulation. We haven''t been out for a long time, but we never thought about going home. First, we can''t face our parents when we go home. Second, considering Wei Tian''s affairs, we haven''t dared to go home, but I didn''t think about it for our relatives. I think we''re very selfish, People like Yang an are good children in their mother''s eyes. What about us??


    Are we not as good as Yang an??


    As a saying goes, all parents in the world think their children are the best children, but they don''t say it.


    Now in this society, friendship and love are weak, but family affection alone will never be weak!!


    PS: I haven''t changed it for a long time. Today, I added a chapter. It''s worrying, but I still can''t express my emotions. Finally, I''d like to subscribe to flowers and VIP red envelopes...

 Chapter 284

    When Yang an''s sister saw us leave, she quickly hid the money on the table carefully in the cabinet, then changed her old mother into a new quilt and ran outside the house with her mobile phone.


    "Hello, Anzi?" Yang Jing squatted in the corner of the courtyard wall and asked softly to the phone.


    "Sister, what''s the matter?" Yang an''s voice sounded.


    "No, no, my mother''s medical expenses have been settled. Anzi, my mother has been saved!!" Yang Jing can''t contain her joy.


    "... where did you get the money?" Yang an asked in silence.


    "I don''t know. Just now a few people came and threw down 200000 yuan. They said this was the money you said. Let me take it to see my mother, and said..." Yang Jing stopped.


    "What else do you say?" Yang an asked quickly.


    "... also said that no one could give the money, including you!!" Yang Jing hesitated and told the truth.


    "Oh, sister, do you remember what those people look for?"


    "I''m not old. The head is about the same as you. I think it should be in my twenties..." Yang Jing recalled with her eyes closed, and then briefly described the physical characteristics of several of us.


    After hearing this, Yang an thought of us for the first time. Because he came to me this afternoon, he thought it must be the money we gave her sister.


    Knowing that it was us, Yang an was silent for a while, and then said to the phone: "sister, I''ll give you an express later. This express is very important. If one day you watch the news, I''m caught or dead, you can send this express to the address I left for you..."


    "Anzi, what are you talking about? Why did you die well?" Yang Jing was stunned and shouted.


    "Oh, just do as I say. Why is there such ink..."


    "OK, Anzi, you should be safe outside. I''ll follow you..."


    Yang Jing didn''t speak, so Yang an hung up the phone.


    ����


    At the other end, H City, a resident in a shantytown.


    Yang an lay quietly on the bed with her eyes wide open. She didn''t know where to think.


    Half an hour later, Yang an casually pulled a page of paper with more blank space from a book, and then wrote down our home address and my name on the paper with a pencil.


    An hour later, Yang an went out and walked directly to Xinghe Internet cafe.


    "Fuck him, fuck him, go on!! are you a fucking fool!! I fucking asked you to zoom in, you can''t hear


    Because it is a shantytown, the Internet bar equipment here is very old, and the environment of the Internet bar is also very broken. There are three or five colorful young people sitting in the corner, their eyes straight, their hands twitching, constantly operating the mouse, and shouting while playing.


    "Man, do me a favor?" Yang an went to the corner and looked at a 17-year-old young man and said with a smile.


    "Wait a minute, I''m playing..." the young man waved his hand impatiently, and then focused on playing the game.


    Yang an smiled and didn''t speak. She stood quietly beside the youth and watched the youth play games.


    "Fuck, I lost again!!" the young man pulled off his headphones and lit a cigarette. As soon as he turned around, he found that Yang an was still on his side, crooked his neck, looked at Yang an and asked, "what are you looking for me?"


    "Can you help me have an express tomorrow?" Yang an also lit a cigarette for herself.


    The young man was stunned when he saw that the cigarette Yang an took out was the lotus king. Then he said, "yes, but I can''t help you in vain?"


    "Hehe, definitely not..." Yang an took out 200 yuan and put the money and a bag in front of the youth''s computer.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll mail it to you early tomorrow morning!!" the young man quickly put away Yang an''s 200 yuan, then bared his teeth and promised.


    "En en, can you lend it to me?" Yang an nodded and pointed to the computer in front of the young man.


    "Use it, use it casually..." the young man quickly got up.


    As like as two peas, Yang An computer did not sit down. Instead, he stood and opened the webpage. He found the report of H city TV station. He started smoking on the side of the young man. However, he saw the four characters of the computer killer on the computer screen. Then he looked down again, and the picture on the screen was obviously the same as the man before him!


    The young man quickly rubbed his eyes and thought he had an illusion in the middle of the night, but he carefully looked at the screen, and then looked at the man next to him. He was fucking alone.


    "Ah!!"


    The young man gave a cry of fear, and then stepped to run outside.


    Yang an took out his firewood cutting knife, came forward and covered the young man''s mouth, and then whispered in the young man''s ear, "do you know who I am?"


    "Know... Know!!" the young man was so scared that he peed his pants.


    "When the bag arrives tomorrow, you have nothing to do. If you don''t, you will be on the news the day after tomorrow, okay?" Yang an continued.


    "Ming... Understand!!" the young man nodded quickly.


    "Fight outside..." the owner of the Internet cafe who heard the cry frowned and shouted.


    "No, it''s fun!!" Yang an loosened the young man and replied with a smile. Then he patted the young man on the shoulder and said, "go on playing..."


    After that, Yang an turned and walked out of the Internet cafe, leaving the young man standing in place and staring at the bag on his hand and the bright red 200 yuan.


    ����


    At the other end, after we left Yang an''s house, we drove directly back to the harem.


    After going back, Meng Liang and his family should be busy. When I''m free, I''m ready to go back to the office and have a rest. Then when I get off work in the evening, I''ll tell them about our home.


    "Dong Dong!!"


    "Who the fuck locked my house..."


    I stood in front of the office door and knocked for more than half a minute. At first, I thought someone locked me. Later, I reflected whether I locked it myself, so I was ready to find a key to open the door. Suddenly, Yang Song''s voice came from inside: "who?"


    "Me, who else can it be?" I shouted wordlessly.


    "Wait a minute!"


    "Wait for a JB, are you watching porn in my house again? How many times have I told you not to watch my computer? I''ve redone the system six times a week. If you want to see you find north and South points, can you? His mobile phone is full of these things. If you don''t watch my computer, you can get a blue screen by playing JB minesweeping..."


    I stood outside the door with a mental nagging ink.


    "Bang."


    Four or five seconds later, Yang Song, dressed neatly, pushed open the door from the house.

 Chapter 285

    "What the fuck are you doing in my house? Tell the truth quickly. Did you find new seeds and show them to me..." I scolded and walked into the office, then sat down on the sofa and stared at Yang Song.


    "Nothing... Nothing, just...!" Yang Song''s face was slightly red and he scratched his head in embarrassment. His expression was very unnatural and looked at the direction of the computer.


    I followed Yang Song''s eyes and found a woman sitting in front of the computer.


    Qian Rou looked at me with a smile, waved her hand and said, "Hey, handsome boy, long time no see!"


    "Shit, what the fuck is going on!!" I got up and pointed to Qian rou.


    "I said we just borrowed your place to chat. Do you believe it?" Yang Songhong looked at me shyly and asked.


    "I fucking believe I''m a fool. It''s not that you two have known each other for only a long time? You''ve been having an affair in the office..." I shouted with some excitement.


    "No affair, just chat..." Yang Song then explained.


    "Get out of here, fool. I don''t fucking believe you. Why did I lock the door? That''s what happened. Don''t you know him, girl? You''ll have sex with him?" I looked at Qian Rou and asked.


    "I don''t know. Can I do this with him?" Qian Rou sat down next to Yang Song, and her small head leaned up naturally.


    "Gudong."


    I watched the two people unconsciously swallow their saliva, and my heart was suddenly cold. Did Yang Song have an object like him??


    I''m still single!!


    shame!!


    At this time, there are only two words in my heart, that is shame!!


    "What are you looking at?" Yang Song asked, shaking his hand in front of me when he saw that I was a little straight.


    "No... nothing!!" I replied with a slightly sad tone.


    "Do you like our xiaorou, too? Look at us. You can''t stand it?" Yang Song thought for a moment, stared at beads and asked.


    "It''s shameless... You''re disgusting!!" I scolded Yang Song with my teeth.


    "Handsome boy, if you like me, I can give you a chance..." Qian Rou looked at me with a smile and joked.


    "Pull it down. If I like you, Yang Song has to give me something to eat in the middle of the night. How are you two good?" I''m going to learn some experience from Yang song so that I can finish Su Su as soon as possible.


    "It''s not very good. I just added wechat after I went back that day and talked..."


    I saw two words on Yang Song''s face, bang se.


    "That''s it?" I can''t believe it.


    "Yes, otherwise, you don''t understand the feeling. I''ll tell you. When you come, you can''t stop it..."


    "Stop!!" I knew Yang Song was going to brag again, so I interrupted immediately, and then asked, "you two belong to online love


    "Is it OK to be told by his mother about online love?" as soon as I said online love, Yang Song immediately blew his hair. That memory may be an injury he can''t mention in his life.


    "What online love?" Qian Rou asked, staring at us with big eyes.


    "Nothing... Nothing!!" Yang Song hurriedly rushed to explain, then looked at me and bared his teeth and said, "leaf, do you think this is the story of the old man who lost his donkey and came back with a horse..."


    "That''s a blessing in disguise. Can you have a little culture!!" I stood up speechless and scolded, and then walked out of the office with my hands behind my back.


    "Why are you going?" Yang Song cried hypocritically as he looked at me and stretched his neck.


    "I''ll make room for you two..."


    "Thanks!!" Yang Song shouted impolitely, and then slammed the door of the office.


    "The world is so fucking crazy that rats are fucking bridesmaids for cats..." I looked at the closed door, scolded with a little jealousy, and then walked to the basement.


    ����


    At 3 p.m. the next day, Xinghe Internet cafe.


    Yang an came ten minutes in advance. Although he knew that he would die in this transaction, he still came. He wanted to fight. This is a typical gambler''s psychology!!


    At three o''clock sharp, Wang Hua strode into Xinghe Internet cafe alone with a leather box, then took out his mobile phone and dialed Yang an.


    "Where are you?" Wang Hua asked in a low voice.


    "Private room 5!!"


    Wang Hua put down the phone, walked into private room 5 and sat opposite Yang an.


    "Pa!!"


    Wang Hua took out a cigarette and lit one for himself. Then he threw the money box directly on the table and whispered, "here''s the money. Where''s the stuff?"


    "Hehe, I''ll see if the money is real..." Yang an replied with a smile.


    "..." Wang Hua was silent and pushed the money box directly in front of Yang an.


    "Pa!!"


    Yang an took the money box, opened it directly, took out a pile of money at random, looked carefully, and then said with a smile: "people in your government are happy..."


    "I don''t know one thing all the time..." Wang Hua said, looking at Yang an in silence.


    "You said..." Yang an said as he put the money pile by pile into his travel bag.


    "Why did you contact Lao Fan?"


    Wang Hua asked expressionless


    Yang an glanced at Wang Hua, then smiled inexplicably and said, "he dares to buy..."


    "Have you contacted others?" Wang Hua asked with some excitement.


    "No, no..." Yang an knew he was wrong and quickly changed his words.


    "... what are you doing after killing so many people?" Wang Hua did not continue to struggle on this issue, but put forward the next question.


    "What''s the picture? What else can you picture!! money..." at this time, Yang an has put all the money into his travel bag.


    "Ha ha." Wang Hua smiled and then stretched out his hand and said, "give me something..."


    "Pa!!"


    Yang an took out his USB drive and threw it on the table.


    "No backup?" Wang Hua squinted at Yang an.


    "Don''t worry, no!!"


    "Take care of yourself!!"


    Wang Hua put away the USB flash drive and said softly.


    "Goodbye!!"


    Yang an picked up his travel bag and reached for the firewood knife under the bag. At the same time, Wang Hua narrowed his eyes and touched the pistol with his right hand at his waist.


    "Drafted!!"


    "Bang!!"


    The gun rang out almost at the same time as Yang an''s cry. As Yang an''s knife flew out, Wang Hua also fired.


    But Yang an''s action is faster than Wang Hua''s, because Wang Hua sits and pulls out his gun.


    Wang Hua missed a shot and hit Yang an on the shoulder. Similarly, Yang an''s knife was also avoided by Wang Hua and split on the shoulder.


    Yang an looked at Wang Hua, then took his travel bag and ran outside the Internet cafe.


    "Bang!!"


    "Kill!"


    After hearing the gunshot, the Internet cafe fell into chaos.

 Chapter 286

    "Shit!!"


    In the private room, Wang Hua looked at the wound on his shoulder and scolded in a low voice. Then he quickly stood up and chased Yang an, but after running out of the private room, Wang Hua understood why Yang an chose to trade here.


    Because it''s so fucking messy outside the Internet cafe!!


    After hearing the gunshot, not only the people on the Internet were in chaos, but also the streets outside were in fucking chaos.


    There are panic stricken people everywhere, shouting and asking for help!!


    I can''t find Yang an''s shadow at all!!


    "Fuck!"


    Wang Hua looked at the chaotic street, whispered a curse, and then took out the phone.


    "Keep up?"


    "No, there are too many people outside, so I ran away!!" the other end replied with some frustration.


    "Look, you can''t let him run away!!" Wang Hua gritted his teeth and scolded.


    "I see!!"


    Ten minutes later, three shots rang out all over the block!!


    "Someone shot?" Wang Hua shouted at his companion.


    "That direction..." the companion pointed to the front, and then they ran to the sound source.


    "Someone shot in here just now?" Wang Hua grabbed the landlord who was running out in a panic and asked quickly.


    "Yes, there are three people on it!!" the landlord agreed with a schoolbag in his arms.


    "Shit!!"


    Wang Hua scolded, then directly released the landlord and ran to the house.


    The landlord watched Wang Hua and others run into the house and ran crazy to the street.


    ����


    "I grass your mother!!"


    Wang Hua looked at Yang an''s body and hit it on the wall.


    "What''s the matter?" the companion ran over and asked.


    "People are dead, money is gone..."


    "Who moved his hand?" Wang Hua''s companion asked expressionless.


    "How the hell do I know that there''s a third party involved in this?" Wang Hua shouted, staring at beads excitedly.


    "It''s troublesome. How can I explain when I go back?" his companion looked at Yang an''s body and said with a sad face.


    However, at this time, Wang Hua glanced at Yang an''s wound, glanced at the bullet shell on the ground, and then ran out of the door like crazy.


    "What''s the matter?" the companion gasped after catching up.


    "Fuck, this man died of a shotgun. Who the fuck goes out to work with a shotgun!!" Wang Hua pinched his waist and scolded.


    "You mean, the landlord who ran out just now is the murderer?" the companion was stunned and said in doubt.


    "What the hell are you thinking about? We''ve been fooled!!" Wang Hua gritted his teeth and scolded.


    "What the fuck..."


    "It''s OK. As long as there is no third party involved in this matter, no one knows how Yang an died..." Wang Hua narrowed his eyes and said.


    "What do you mean?" the companion didn''t understand Wang Hua.


    "Go back and say we killed it. Don''t we finish it when we make up the money? Lao Fan should not find out..."


    "The body?"


    "Call the police!! let Lao Fan operate it and say he was killed by the police..." Wang Hua thought and said.


    "That''s the only way!" the companion nodded helplessly.


    Ten minutes ago.


    Yang an, who ran out of the Internet cafe, didn''t run out of the shanty town for the first time, but returned to the house he rented with 100 money.


    After returning to the house, Yang an licked her lips, looked at the money in the bag, shook her neck, then smiled and said, "fuck, don''t bet where happiness comes from. Winter has passed, and my spring has come..."


    "Bang!!"


    At this time, Yang an''s door was pushed open, and Yang an quickly put away his travel bag.


    "Who?"


    When Yang an heard the news, he suddenly turned back and shouted at the door.


    "Me!!"


    A man came to Yang an with a shotgun in his hand.


    "What do you mean?"


    Yang an looked at the man in front of him. Yes, the man was the owner of the shanty town. Yang an gave 100 yuan to the landlord!!


    "I''ve been following you these days. I know you have money. Give it to me!!" the landlord looked at Yang an with a gloomy face and said.


    "Are you fucking crazy? Do you know what I do?" said Yang an, who was about to touch his bag, but he found that his knife was lost when he cut Wang Hua.


    "I know what you do!! you are a murderer, so I dare to kill you!!" the landlord clenched his teeth and said.


    "Can I give you half?" Yang an asked in silence.


    "I can only leave you a fare..."


    "Ha ha, it''s fucking black..." Yang an smiled.


    "As you said, if I can''t get the money today, when can I get out of this poor place B!!" the landlord shouted with an abnormal expression.


    "OK, here you are. Here you are!"


    Yang an loves money, but he loves life more. He has a backup of the USB drive in his hand. He thinks he can exchange money with others, so he chooses to compromise.


    "Give me the bag!"


    The landlord licked his lips, looked at the bag and said.


    "Hehe, don''t be so nervous!!" Yang an smiled and threw the schoolbag under the landlord''s feet.


    The landlord picked up his schoolbag, carefully checked it, then took out a pile of children and threw them at Yang an''s feet, saying, "go quickly..."


    "You have a little conscience..." Yang an smiled, picked up 10000 yuan on the ground and walked towards the door.


    "You''re not afraid of being hot when you take the money?" when Yang an was about to go out, he looked back at the landlord and asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, not afraid!!"


    From beginning to end, the landlord held a shotgun in his hand. He dared not relax in the face of Yang an.


    "See you later!!"


    Yang an waved her hand and walked out of the room without looking back.


    "High!! high!! high!!"


    The shotgun made a deafening sound. Three bullets shot through the door in an instant. There was a sound of human body falling outside.


    The landlord walked out of the room with a shotgun.


    "Sorry, I can''t let you go. You''ll come back when you go. Thank you for reminding me!!" the landlord said looking at the dying Yang''an.


    "Gollum, Gollum!!"


    "I grass your mother!!"


    Yang an said the last word with blood in his mouth, and then the whole person lost his vitality.


    A crazy gambler did not die in the hands of the murderous killer Wang Hua, but died in the hands of a seemingly honest poor man.


    Why?


    Because the landlord wants to gamble and win more than him!!


    After killing Yang an, the landlord didn''t interrupt the treatment of the body at all. Instead, he took out his mobile phone and quickly dialed a number.


    "Daughter in law, have you arrived with your daughter?" the landlord asked excitedly.


    "We have arrived at the railway station..."


    "Wait for me, I''ll go right away!"


    "Have you got the money?" the landlord''s daughter-in-law asked anxiously.


    "Got it, got it!!"


    "That''s great. We''ll have a good life in the future..."


    "Ha ha, that''s not right. My daughter can go to school, too. OK, I won''t tell you. I''ll go right now..."


    "Be careful!"


    "I know!!"


    The landlord packed up his things and was just about to go out of the door, but he happened to meet Wang Hua and others who came along with the sound.

 Chapter 287

    After Wang Hua and others left the shanty town, it took more than half an hour for the police to come


    At 8 p.m., the local TV station of H city broadcast the picture of Yang an being killed. Yes, there was no video, only the picture.


    The police have always claimed that Yang an took the initiative to resist, and the armed police had no choice but to shoot and kill. After spitting and scolding, the people who did not know the truth accepted this fact one after another.


    The next day in the newspaper of H City, it was written in such big characters that the murderer Yang an was arrested yesterday and killed on the spot!!


    Yang an''s short life was completed in just 15 big characters.


    Since then, there has been a vicious murderer in the world, but our society seems to have not changed. People''s lives continue, students go to school and workers go to class.


    When a man dies, his sin will be eliminated. He is not a good man and there is no need to remember it. However, whenever I hear the name, I feel inexplicably desolate


    This year''s H city caught fire to two people, one was the thing that killed Liu Ming and the other was the murderer Yang an. The story of the two people was spread by people. The people only knew that they were murderers devoid of human nature, but few people knew the story behind them.


    Maybe society is like this. Everything depends on the results. No one looks at the process. Killing someone is damned. No one cares why you kill.


    I once heard such a story. A middle-aged man with IQ problems took a daughter-in-law by relying on some savings he had saved at ordinary times. However, later, he found that his daughter-in-law had colluded with the matchmaker in order to cheat him of his money, and the matchmaker was still his own brother!!


    In a rage, he killed the adulterers *, and then he was arrested and sentenced to death.


    After this incident was reported, it caused an uproar in the local area. People felt unworthy for this man one after another, and some were even willing to help him appeal for free.


    But in the end he was executed.


    When people''s legal consciousness was sound, they found that as long as they spent some money and gave him a proof of mental illness, they could completely let him out alive.


    Why can this psychotic murderer win the sympathy of others, while Yang an and things can only be despised by the masses??


    In fact, it''s because the people can''t see the story behind them!!


    No one is fucking crazy, no one kills for fun, no one kills without a story!!


    ����


    Yang an''s departure has no impact on our lives. Although we have dealt with him and helped his mother, that''s all.


    Three days later, in the lobby on the first floor of the harem.


    "See the leaves?" Meng Liang asked, holding a courier in his hand and dragging Liu Rui.


    "He''s getting angry recently and sleeping at home..." Liu Rui obviously felt very dissatisfied with my behavior and replied with a slight emotion.


    "Shit, I have to go home to find him?" Meng Liang touched his head, a little impatient.


    "What''s the matter? What can I do for you?"


    "Isn''t there a courier? The courier asked me to give it to Ye as soon as possible..." Meng Liang looked at the courier in his hand and explained.


    "What is it? It''s quite mysterious..."


    "I don''t know. It doesn''t say what it is. It doesn''t even say who sent it..."


    "Do you think it''s an inflatable doll?" Liu Ruisi took a test, looked at the express with an obscene face and said.


    "Shit, can you have something normal in your fucking mind..." Meng Liang scolded speechlessly, then turned around and prepared to go outside the door.


    "Did you really send him home?" Liu Rui shouted


    "Or else?"


    "Throw him the office. You''re not too tired to run back and forth..."


    "Yes, I won''t send it to him!"


    Meng Liang turned around and thought it was the same thing. He directly changed his direction and ran to my office.


    ����


    At the other end, I lay on the bed with a big quilt covered and my head full of sweat.


    "Why do you think I feel so pierced?" I asked Susu at the other end of the phone.


    "What''s the matter with you? If you catch a cold, go to the hospital..." Su replied with concern.


    "This is a heart disease. The doctor can''t cure it!"


    "..." Susu didn''t speak.


    "Heart disease needs heart medicine. I''ll tell you!"


    "Ye Han, we''ve been talking for more than half an hour. You''ve been talking to me for more than half an hour. Your friend found a daughter-in-law to stimulate you... Can we be as strong as an old man!! besides, even if you want to soak me, this routine is too old!! are you stupid or am I stupid?" Cried Susu, who did not save me any face.


    "Sister, will you treat a patient like this?" I said awkwardly after being exposed by Jesus.


    "You''re not a patient... A headache is a disease? Are you a man?"


    "OK, I won''t tell you. My feelings and sense of career are not going well these days!! I have to find a fortune teller to calculate for me in a few days. Is it aimed at something..."


    "What''s wrong with your career?"


    "Didn''t you send me some money a few days ago? I also know that as long as I do a loss making business, I feel uncomfortable all over. In addition, Yang Song gives me such stimulation, which is even worse..."


    I didn''t explain in detail to Su Su about helping Yang an''s mother. After all, the less she knows about this kind of thing, the better.


    "You say you are careful..." Su rolled his eyes.


    "It''s not my sister. Can you chat? You''re so talkative that it''s easy to be kicked to death. Can you make it? That is, I have a good temper..."


    "I love to talk. If you didn''t have to let me call you, you think I love to talk to you!!"


    "Well, you talk too choking..."


    "I''m like this. How can I drop it?"


    "By the way, we''ll go back to our hometown tomorrow. If you don''t have anything to do, come back with me?" I quickly changed the topic.


    "What are you doing home?"


    "You''re not talking nonsense. Go home when you''re homesick..."


    "Then why do you want me to go back with you?"


    "Don''t I want my parents to see my daughter-in-law!!"


    "Bah, brother, where are we? Just take me home..." although Su Su said so, he still showed a smile on his face.


    "Check it out before you arrive!! the ugly daughter-in-law has to see her father-in-law sooner or later, doesn''t she?"


    "Roll!!"


    "You say you''re going or not?"


    "No!!" Su Su replied cleanly.


    "If you don''t pull it down, don''t say I won''t give you a chance!"


    "Bye!!" Susu couldn''t stand me anymore and hung up directly.

 Chapter 288

    After hanging up with Su Su, I couldn''t sleep in bed. It was mainly that we went home immediately, but we couldn''t go back empty handed!!


    I have to buy something for my family or take some money back. Then the problem comes!!


    Where did the money come from??


    We just sent 200000 yuan to Yang an''s mother a few days ago. The Hougong usually needs money for operation, especially the casino, so we can''t get any spare money now.


    I lie in bed, anxious all over, money, where the fuck can I get money??


    Borrow an old car??


    You say I''m such a big boss. Is it a shame to borrow money from other people''s employees all day??


    Forget it. Anyway, shame is not once or twice. Let go of face. Maybe I can live better.


    I was shamelessly brainwashing myself. My mobile phone directly dialed the old car.


    "Leaf, what''s the matter? What''s the matter at home?" the old car gasped and shouted with slight ups and downs.


    "What are you doing? With a dog?" I asked suspiciously.


    "No, Duan Hui and I are here. We are going to educate a little boy..."


    "So what?" I asked curiously.


    "He JB owes me and Huizi money, but he doesn''t answer the phone!" the old car said casually.


    "Fuck, how much do I owe you?" when I heard this, I sat up and asked for debt. If the old car wants money, won''t it have money to lend me??


    So I suddenly came to the spirit and asked with bright eyes.


    "Just five or six!" the old car''s voice was casual.


    "I''ll go, fifty or sixty thousand is a lot!!" I said in surprise and saw the dawn of hope in an instant.


    "What, more than 5700!! that''s fifty or sixty thousand fucking..." the old car''s tone is always full of inexplicable self-confidence.


    I was stunned for more than half a minute.


    "How long have you two been out?" I feel like I''ve been constipated for more than half a month and finally have to go to the bathroom. I feel blocked.


    "I''ve been out for a long time..."


    "You two just went out to squat for a long time because of more than 500 yuan? Are you poor and crazy?"


    "If you give me a salary, will we be like this?" the old car''s tone was a little angry.


    "Bye!!"


    I feel that these two people live too fucking hard, because they can go out and stay for 500 yuan. If I take care of them for 35000, these two people have to die with me with * ah??


    After hanging up with the old car, I lay in bed and began to look for my next goal.


    After a while, a tall and majestic image appeared in my mind. Yes, this person is Du Xianyang.


    "How can I think of you when I think of cheating?"


    I muttered sadly, and then dialed Du Xianyang.


    "Hello?" Du Xianyang answered the phone soon.


    "What are you doing recently? I haven''t seen you for a long time..." I smiled and exchanged greetings.


    "Didn''t we drink yesterday?" Du Xianyang said.


    "Well, really? I may have lost my memory yesterday..." I said a little embarrassed.


    "Shit, what''s your memory? What''s the matter with you calling me?"


    "Nothing. Just now a friend found me a profitable business. I want to ask you if you are interested?"


    "What kind of business?" Du Xianyang asked cautiously,


    "Here''s the thing. Yesterday, a friend of mine called me and said that he had a famous painting worth more than three million yuan in his hand. He asked me if I was interested in collecting it..." I organized the language and started fooling.


    "When did you start collecting?"


    "Hehe, hobbies, nothing to poke..." I replied with a smile.


    "Then why did you call me?" Du Xiangyang guessed my purpose, but asked.


    "Isn''t this painting very valuable for collection? I think so. Why don''t we buy it together and sell it later? I''m sure we can make some money..." I then fooled.


    "What''s the name of your painting? What''s the age? Who painted it?" Du Xianyang asked with a very professional look.


    "It seems to be called blood red mirror. It''s foreign. It''s always valuable. I''ll tell you..." I made up a name casually.


    "How much did your friend say to sell you?" Du Xianyang hesitated, and finally took the initiative to enter the state.


    "He said he would sell me 300000..."


    "I''ll sell you 300000 of more than one million paintings? It''s a big fucking seam!!"


    When I say this price, I fucking regret it. I''ve been smart all my life. Silly B sold more than 1 million paintings and 300000. Which second uncle can be so good to you??


    While I was repenting, Du Xianyang continued, "it''s really a good deal. If we buy this painting, won''t we be able to earn hundreds of thousands?"


    While talking, Du Xianyang seemed to take his calculator and press it a few times


    "No, no, are you interested in this?" I asked in some surprise. It felt like going from hell to heaven. It was so fucking comfortable.


    "I just don''t know whether it will be true or not? Is it false? How can I feel so insecure?" Du Xianyang asked three questions very carefully.


    "I don''t know much about this thing. Forget it. If you''re afraid of being cheated, I''ll look for someone else. After all, no one can say that you can make 100% money by painting this thing. If you really win, people won''t sell it to me. This thing depends on fate. Forget it. It''s all friends. I can''t fool you. I''m still looking for someone else..." I said very simply.


    "Shit, you look down on me!! can I still give you that money? Just tell me how to fix it..." Du Xianyang was worried without warning.


    "I really don''t look down on you. I''m just afraid of being cheated. How can I see you when you talk about it? Right? You''d better not get involved in such a thing..."


    "Fuck! Leaf, do you still take me as a friend?" Du Xianyang shouted.


    "How can I not treat you as a friend!!!"


    "What do I do to you???"


    "Very good!!" I replied, gritting my teeth.


    "Then what else do you tell us? We''ll make money together. I can''t blame you for losing money? After all, I understand the risks of this thing!! you don''t have to have any psychological pressure. Just tell me how to finish the whole thing..." at this time, I think no one can stop Du Xianyang. If I don''t take some money from him, he''s easy to break up with me.


    "Do you really want to buy it?" I asked in silence.

 Chapter 289

    "You''re not talking nonsense. If I don''t want to buy it, can I tell you so much? Not only do I buy it, I have to buy more. Ask your friend if there are any such paintings, and I''ll buy them together!!" Du Xianyang is going crazy.


    As soon as I heard this, I mourned for him for a few seconds.


    "It''s just a painting. If you want to do it with me, how about you take 150000 and I take 150000?" I said quickly.


    "What''s going on..." Du Xianyang thought briefly for a while, and then said, "in this way, I''ll pay 200000, you pay 100000, and then sell it to earn half of the money. Do you think it''s ok?"


    "Why is this?" I don''t understand what the rich think.


    "I want to hang the painting at home, nothing to show off, but don''t worry, I won''t steal it and sell it to you..." Du Xianyang vowed.


    "Ah, what''s going on... Well, you pay 200000 and I pay 100000. Then the painting will be put in your house..." I nodded and agreed.


    "That''s settled then. I''ll give you money later. Can Alipay do that?"


    "Well, let''s go to the bank..." I didn''t expect Du Xianyang to agree so happily.


    "OK, leaf, I find you are more and more interesting now!!" Du Xianyang praised me very seriously.


    "How do you say that?"


    "You didn''t tell me this good thing before!!"


    "..." hearing this, I was silent for a long time and said slowly, "I''m also trying to make a change!!"


    "Come on!"


    Du Xianyang gave me a word of encouragement and hung up the phone directly.


    "Shit, how can I feel guilty of bullying fools..." after I put down the phone, I looked at my mobile phone and whispered, and then walked out of the office with my coat.


    "Brother Ye!!" as soon as I went out, I saw an internal guard in the harem greet me with a smile.


    "... come on, come here!!" I was stunned and waved to the internal security guard.


    "What''s the matter, brother?" naibao asked with a smile.


    "Your name is Xiao Chao, right?"


    "It''s me, brother ye, you still know my name!!" I feel flattered.


    "I''ve always paid close attention to your employees at the bottom, especially you, for a long time..." I took out two cigarettes, handed Xiaochao one and lit one myself.


    "Brother ye, am I going to be on the top?" Xiao Chao asked very seriously after taking the cigarette.


    "Soon, the opportunity is coming. I''ll tell you something. Can you help me finish it?" I nodded.


    "Brother ye, just tell me who to cut? My big knife has long been thirsty!!"


    I think Xiao must have been recruited by Yang Song. He talks like Yang Song. There is a smell of fool between the lines.


    "Cut who? I''m not an underworld. It''s like this. Later, you go to the supermarket outside to buy me a piece of drawing paper, and then paint it all red for me, and write me a few English letters at the bottom of the painting. Can you do this?" I thought for a moment and simply asked.


    "Brother, that''s it?" Xiaozheng asked with some loss in his eyes.


    "It''s a key thing. It''s the first step for you to go up. Do you understand? We have to start from the foundation, don''t we?" I enlightened carefully.


    "Yes, I see!!" Xiao Chao nodded suddenly after thinking about it.


    "We only know this, can''t others tell you?" I continued.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone!!"


    "That''s OK, let''s go..." I took out 300 yuan from my wallet, handed it to Xiao Chao, patted him on the shoulder and said, "the organization looks after you very much. Don''t smash it for me!"


    "I will try my best!"


    Xiaochao nodded confidently, and then flew directly to the supermarket outside the harem.


    ����


    Half an hour later, Du Xiangyang''s money arrived, and I asked Xiao Chao to finish the blood red mirror.


    I looked at the red piece of paper and smiled with great satisfaction. Then I picked up my mobile phone and dialed Du Xianyang.


    "What''s the matter?" Du Xiangyang shouted urgently after receiving the phone.


    "I finished the painting here. When are you free to come and get it?" I said with a smile.


    "Shit, so fast?"


    "Slow down, I''m afraid I won''t be robbed..." I touched my nose and explained.


    "OK, you wait for me to go right away!!"


    "Good!!"


    Fifteen minutes later, Du Xianyang rushed into my office.


    "Shit, you''re very fast?" I shouted in surprise when I saw Du Xianyang come in.


    It usually takes more than half an hour for his family to come to our harem.


    "I ran six red lights on the road. Where''s the painting?" Du Xianyang asked while wiping the sweat on his forehead.


    "Here..." I took out the blood red picture from the cabinet and handed it to Du Xianyang.


    "This... This is the painting?" Du Xianyang looked at the painting in his hand and asked in surprise.


    "Yes, that''s the picture."


    "Isn''t it just red? It can be worth more than one million..." Du Xianyang was still in shock.


    "We don''t know much about artists. Just do what you care about. It''s worth money..." I explained a little embarrassed.


    "Yes..." Du Xianyang nodded thoughtfully, then looked at me and said, "why do I still feel the smell of paint?"


    "Well, it may be that after a long time, there is a smell of paint. Valuable paintings are like this..."


    "Really, do you think it''s a little seeping at home when I hang this picture? Blood is whistling..."


    "Isn''t the name" blood red mirror "? It''s a little bloody. Whether you hang up at home depends on what you think..."


    "Well, you say this thing is also interesting. Such a stupid painting is so valuable. Tell me, I feel I can draw the whole drawing board..." Du Xianyang shook his head and said with his mouth.


    I smiled and didn''t speak. I thought we could draw without a drawing board at home.


    "OK, I''ll take it home and study it carefully. There must be something different in it..." Du Xianyang carefully held the painting and turned around to go outside the door.


    "This painting is afraid of drying. Don''t hang it in the sun..." I shouted at my throat.


    "Thank you, ye. You are making more and more progress now!!"


    Du Xianyang shouted without looking back, and then walked out of our harem with the blood red mirror in his arms.


    When Du Xianyang passed by Xiao Chao, Xiao Chao looked at Du Xianyang with a strange look. They looked at each other and smiled. No one spoke.

 Chapter 290

    After Du Xianyang left, I turned around and ran to the bank outside and took out the 200000 cash I had just called.


    Holding a thick bag of money, I showed a happy smile. These days, there are many fools who can eat anything. After that, when bar cadres go down, I can get rich by selling New Year paintings.


    This is the blood red mirror. Next time we have the dark mirror and the green mirror. Isn''t that all money!!


    At four o''clock in the middle of the night, the Hougong bar closes. There are several tables in the casino that play mahjong all night, but we don''t need to take care of it. People can toss as they like.


    Conference room.


    Several of us sat around the round table.


    Who''s going back tomorrow? " I saw everyone here and asked as I closed the door.


    "I''ll go back!" Liu Rui raised his hand first.


    "Wu Mei, will you go back with him?" I asked, looking down at Wu Mei playing with her mobile phone.


    "I''ll forget it. AI family has been too busy recently..." Wu Mei waved her hand very wisely.


    "Busy having children..." I bared my teeth and replied.


    "Roll!!"


    "Liangzi, why don''t you go back?" I turned and looked at Meng Liang.


    "Well, go back." Meng Liang hesitated and nodded.


    "I won''t go back to that leaf..." Yuan opened his mouth at this time.


    "Why?" I was a little surprised. I thought Meng Liang might not go back, but Yuan Yuan didn''t want to go back. You know, he calls home the most often among us.


    "I''m afraid I can''t get out when I go back..." Yuan scratched his head and said with a smile.


    "Hehe, OK, wait until I go back to see our mother for you..."


    "I''m relieved to have you!"


    "Nothing..." I waved my hand, then pointed to Yang Song and asked, "tiger B, will you go back?"


    "What am I going to do? Let my father take a shotgun against me?" Yang Song replied to me without raising his wechat head while holding his mobile phone.


    "Also, you''d better meet your father less, or your life will be in danger..."


    Yang Song and Qian Rou are totally in love now. Neither of them can leave the other, so I thought he would not go back, so I didn''t say anything to him.


    "Well, just the three of us go back, and the rest of you look after the house..." I paused, and then took out the 200000 cash just taken out from the bank from under the table.


    "Bang!!"


    I opened the bag and poured out the money. Piles of cash were exposed to the air.


    "Fuck..."


    "So much money!!"


    When Liu Rui and Yang Song saw the money, their eyes turned green.


    I counted out ten piles and threw them to the old car.


    After the old car took the money, he smiled and asked, "it''s for me?"


    "Why are you so shameless? It''s for Huizi. He''s not here now. Please keep it for him first..."


    "Hehe, I said I couldn''t give me so much!!" the old car muttered, and then put away the 100000 yuan on the table.


    Then I took out another 50000 and threw it in front of the north and south.


    "Leaf, what do you mean?"


    North and South looked at the money on the table and didn''t take it. Instead, they looked at me very puzzled and asked.


    "Your brother''s share. He''s not here now. Take it first..."


    "Didn''t you give him money when my brother left? Besides, if you give it to me now, my brother can''t spend it. You''d better take the leaves back..." north and South hesitated and pushed the money back to me.


    "One yard is one yard. Your brother earned the money with his life, and it''s not for you. It''s for your brother. Just save it for him first..." I lit a cigarette, looked at the north and South and said.


    After listening to me, the north and South didn''t make a sound. They were silent for a while and put away the money on the table.


    "The remaining 50000, 10000 each of you!!"


    After that, I threw 10000 yuan, Yang Song, old car, Wu Mei and one person from the north and south.


    "Thank you, boss!!" Wu Mei smiled happily after taking the money.


    "It''s a fucking return money!!" the old car looked at the 10000 yuan in his hand and said with tears in his eyes.


    "Why didn''t I?" Liu Rui looked at the money and asked me with his small eyes.


    "I''m not fucking there yet!! I''ll tell you..."


    I just earned 200000 yuan and lost my kung fu in a while. I''m not in a beautiful mood now.


    I, Meng Liang and Liu Rui go home alone. They must be very busy when they don''t go home, so I''m going to give them some bonuses in advance. It''s unfair to them.


    "I''m not going back, leaf, you can give me 10000..." Liu Rui said shamelessly after thinking about it for a while.


    "Roll the calf..." I impatiently pushed Liu Rui away and asked the others in the room, "is there anything else? If it''s okay, let''s break up the meeting. The three of us will take the train tomorrow afternoon..."


    "Go back by train?" Liu Rui was stunned and asked.


    "Yes, how do you want to go back?"


    "Can''t planes or something?"


    "Do you think I can kick you back?" I kicked Liu Rui and asked.


    "Shit, I don''t like to sit on the green skin..." Liu Rui asked me to be honest immediately after kicking, muttering in a low voice.


    "Let''s drive back..." Meng Liang suggested at this time.


    "Forget it, driving is too tired. I have to drive all night..." I waved my hand and refused.


    "Also." Meng Liang nodded.


    "Is there anything else?" I repeated.


    "Leaf, I also want to go to H city with you..." after a long silence, the north and South suddenly opened their mouth and said.


    After listening to the words of the north and the south, I was stunned. Then I smiled and asked, "why? The money is hot?"


    "No... no!! I''m tired these days and want to have a rest!!" the north and the South blushed and scratched their heads in embarrassment.


    "Hehe, OK, if you want to go, go back and walk with me..." I thought for a while, smiled and nodded.


    "What''s the money?" Nanbei took out 10000 yuan and asked me.


    "Give it to the old car. Let''s go. He has to worry about big and small things..."


    "OK!!" north and South nodded heavily, and then threw the money to the old car.


    The old car looked at the money on the table and there was no ink. He picked it up and put it in his pocket.


    The others didn''t say anything. After all, everyone knows who does more and who does less. There''s nothing wrong with the old car.


    I think the money is almost divided. After the meeting ended with a shout, the first one walked out of the conference room, and everyone else followed me.


    Half an hour later, several of us returned to the apartment, and then we all went back to our rooms to rest.


    ����


    The next day, at three o''clock in the afternoon, I, Meng Liang, Liu Rui and four people from north and south got on the train home with several gift boxes.

 Chapter 291

    "OK, you go back!!" after getting on the train, I shouted at the old car outside.


    "Be safe!" the old car waved to me.


    "Well, call me if you have anything..."


    The old car gave me an OK gesture, and then took Yang Song and them out of the railway station.


    "Boom..."


    After the four of us got on the train, the train started slowly. After half a year, we finally embarked on the journey home. Six months ago, we arrived in the city on this train without money. Six months later, we were already the owners of a bar. Sometimes, life is really hard to understand, Who knows what we will look like in another six months??


    "Do you think you''re sick? Why do you have to take the train? Let''s drive back... How slow the green skin is!!" Liu Rui looked at me and asked, "you''re you. In order to save some money, how much crime will I suffer with you?"


    "If you have money, you can buy a plane ticket yourself..." I replied speechless.


    "Shit, if I have money to buy a plane ticket, I''ll talk to you about this?" Liu Rui turned to pick up the gift box, looked at Meng Liang and asked, "where did this come from?"


    "Your daughter-in-law gave it to me..." Meng Liang said as he put his luggage on the frame.


    "This fucking loser finally got some money and bought this thing..." Liu Rui''s teeth itched when he heard that Wu Mei bought all the gifts.


    "Leaf, what do you want to eat?" at this time, the north and South looked at the cart coming and opened their mouth and asked.


    "Buy some water..." I took out a hundred yuan and handed it to Nanbei.


    "I have..." Nanbei smiled, then stopped the seller and bought some melon seed sausage and several bottles of mineral water.


    "Give me inch poker. I have to earn my daughter-in-law''s gift money today..." Liu Rui shouted at the waiter with a big mouth.


    "Just sit down and play..." I said while biting my red intestines.


    "No, I have to win the money back..." Liu Rui was very persistent.


    According to my years of experience, as long as Liu Rui plays poker, he must lose money, and there are no underpants left.


    "Ye, don''t you play?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me while shuffling cards.


    "Don''t play, sleepy..." I chewed my red intestines and shook my head.


    "Then you come and match your hand..." Liu Rui looked around and finally fixed his eyes on the north and south.


    "How big is it?" north and South cautiously touched their wallet and asked, "it''s too big. I won''t play with you."


    "Didn''t Ye dare to give you all the money yesterday?" Liu Rui dragged several grandpa Mao out of Bala''s inner pocket and threw them on the table. It is estimated that he came from Wu Mei after kneeling all night last night.


    "I didn''t bring out the money!"


    "Shit, stop the ink, play a little bit, two pieces and three pieces..." Liu Rui said impatiently.


    "North and south, you can play with him. I don''t have enough money. I have..." I think Liu Rui can talk about white foam. It''s not easy, so I had to help persuade him.


    "OK, I''ll play with you..."


    North and South reluctantly agreed, took out more than 200 yuan and threw it on the table. Then the three people opened it directly.


    I watched it a few days ago. Although the north and the South didn''t play very well, they played cards very steadily and didn''t lose much money.


    It was Liu Rui who asked for three landlords and directly let Meng Liang and the north and South clean up. The change on the table was almost lost.


    After watching it for a while, I thought it was boring, so I fell asleep on the table.


    Ten in the middle of the night.


    The train stopped at a small station in the northeast, and the noise of the people getting off woke me up directly.


    I looked up and looked around. There were a lot of people getting off. I went down more than half directly, and the carriage was relaxed in an instant.


    Liu Rui, North and South Meng Liang, the three of them are still playing poker. I glanced at Liu Rui. The red banknotes in front of Liu Rui are all gone. On the contrary, Meng Liang and North and South Meng Liang''s money pile is much higher


    "Leaf, do you still have money? Bring me some..." Liu Rui asked me as he wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    "Hehe, what''s the matter? Let them cure it?" I smiled, felt out my wallet, stretched out a few hundred and handed them to Liu Rui.


    "Fuck, these two B play routine with me. Neither of them is called the landlord, so they let me call..."


    After receiving the money, Liu Rui talked about it.


    "You said that. I told you to rob you with me. Who''s to blame?" Nanbei replied with a smile.


    "Don''t fucking talk, just count you as the worst. You fucking shout two points for two kings and three two. I fucking thought the two kings were in the cards..."


    "Ha ha." I smiled, then stretched my waist and stood up to smoke at the smoking place.


    "Why are you going?" Liu Rui stretched his neck and shouted when he saw I was leaving.


    "Have a cigarette..."


    "Bring me a pair of poker. I doubt these fools have made a mark!!"


    ��������


    I walked to the smoking place alone. At this time, there were not many people on the train, so there were not many smokers, only about three or four.


    "Pa!!"


    "Pa!!"


    I leaned against the door and pressed the lighter twice. It didn''t light at thirty. But I adjusted the size of the flame, but I still couldn''t light it.


    Just then, an old-fashioned lighter was handed to me.


    "Thank you!"


    I took the lighter, lit the cigarette on my mouth, looked at a strong man wearing sportswear and carrying a simple luggage bag opposite and smiled.


    "Now this thing is not as good as the original. I have used this lighter for several years..." the strong man put away the lighter, looked at me and said.


    "Hoo!!"


    I took a deep smoke and looked up and down at the strong man in front of me. He was strong, about 40 years old, with calluses on his hands. It seemed that he should be a farmer.


    "Uncle, where are you from?"


    I asked when I was free.


    "SZ city..."


    After smoking a cigarette, the strong man took one out of his pocket and continued to smoke. He was still addicted to smoking.


    "Coincidentally, I am also from SZ city..." I smiled.


    "From school?" the strong man looked at me and thought it might be a student.


    "I came to work. I have nothing to do these days. Go home and have a look..."


    "Ah!!" the strong man simply agreed without saying anything.


    We were silent for a while. I then asked, "uncle, where are you from SZ?"


    "It''s in the city..."


    Originally, I thought the middle-aged man in front of me was from the countryside around H city. It seems that I guessed wrong.


    "Let me ask you about someone???"


    After thinking about it, I opened my mouth and said.

 Chapter 292

    "Who is it?" the strong man said, patting his clothes.


    "How''s the Wei family in our city now?" I took a deep smoke and said slowly.


    "The Wei family?" the strong man didn''t seem to understand my question.


    "That''s Wei San..."


    "Hehe, what are you asking him for?" the strong man looked at me with interest and smiled.


    "I have something to do with him. I''m idle. Ask..."


    "... the Wei family in H city has long been gone!!"


    "What? Why not!!" the strong man''s words rang through my ears like a bolt from the blue. I shouted in a moment, and the whole box could hear me.


    "Hehe! Why are you so excited?" the strong man looked at my reaction and grinned happily.


    "Nothing... Nothing. It''s the original brilliant Wei family. It''s less than half a year. How can I say it''s gone..." at this time, I realized my gaffe.


    "Who can say this accurately..." while talking, the strong man lit another cigarette.


    "Do you know how it didn''t happen?"


    "It''s not so much that the Wei family is gone, it''s better to say that the Lord has changed..." the strong man took a cigarette and whispered.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Do you know that the eldest son of the Wei family was killed six months ago?" the strong man rubbed his hands and looked at me and asked.


    "I know!" I nodded.


    "After Wei San''s son died, the murderer didn''t catch him. Wei San was like a different person. His body was getting worse day by day. Finally, he didn''t want to take care of the business at home. At this time, the second in command of the Wei family, iron noodles, basically took over all the business of the Wei family. Slowly, iron noodles took over Wei San''s position, and Wei San also disappeared in people''s sight..."


    After listening to the strong man, I was deeply shocked.


    It turned out that such a big thing happened to the Wei family after we left, but we didn''t know at all.


    The disappearance of Wei San must be good news for us, but I don''t know why. I''m just not happy at all.


    After a moment of silence, I looked at the strong man and asked, "what about Wei San? He''s dead?"


    "Some people say they were killed by iron noodles, others say they were sent abroad by iron noodles... There are all kinds of statements anyway."


    "Oh, oh!!" I nodded heavily and didn''t speak again.


    "Brush!"


    The strong man saw that I was not talking, put out the cigarette end in his hand, and then dragged the suitcase to the carriage.


    I looked at the back of the strong man, stunned for a while, and then walked back to my seat.


    "Are you back?" Liu Rui asked when he saw me coming back.


    "En!!" I sat on my seat in a trance, repeating what the strong man said to me just now.


    "What''s the matter? Smoking burns your mouth?" Liu Rui saw my difference and said to me while looking at poker.


    "No, just now I met a fellow while smoking. Guess what he told me?"


    "What are you talking about?" Meng Liang asked.


    "He said that the Wei family was gone, and now the business of the Wei family has been taken over by the second leader of Wei San!!"


    "What about Wei San? He''s dead?" Liu Rui was stunned and asked.


    "I don''t know, maybe dead or gone..." I shook my head.


    "Isn''t that good? Weren''t we afraid of Wei San''s revenge when we went to H city? Now that Wei San is gone, we can go back in a fair way!!" Meng Liang smiled.


    "Yes, it''s a good thing for us!! I thought what happened to your sad face..." Liu Rui continued.


    "Good things are good things, but I don''t know why I''m not happy..." Liu Rui and Meng Liang didn''t think what I was worried about.


    "You just have murder paranoia..." Liu Rui commented with his mouth tilted.


    "Oh, I hope so!!" I replied with a smile.


    Now I''d rather my worry is superfluous, but I don''t know until we return to Sz. My worry is not superfluous at all. It turns out that everything has been arranged long ago.


    Two hours later, the train slowly drove into SZ station, and it rained outside.


    As we didn''t tell our family that we were home, no one came to pick us up.


    The four of us found a taxi and took a taxi home.


    Liu Rui was afraid that his father would beat him when he came home, so he took north and south to his house, while Meng Liang and I went home with several gift boxes.


    ����


    At about ten o''clock in the night, several of us returned to the familiar community again. We didn''t come back for more than half a year. I, Meng Liang and Liu Rui were still very excited. Especially Liu Rui, just like the estrous bitch, looked around and couldn''t be idle for a while.


    As soon as we entered the community, there was a pile of sand at the door of the community. When Liu Rui saw the sand, he immediately ran over and picked up a handful of sand.


    "What''s this fool doing?" Meng Liang looked at Liu Rui, looked at me and asked.


    I shook my head suspiciously.


    "Ah!! the taste of hometown!!"


    As soon as I finished talking to Meng Liang, Liu Rui held the sand, closed his nose and took a deep breath. His expression was very comfortable.


    North and South looked at Liu Rui and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "You don''t understand. It''s all the flavor of hometown..." Liu Rui shook his head very deeply, and then asked Meng Liang and me, "don''t you two have a whole bite?"


    "Go away!!" I scolded Meng Liang with one voice.


    At this time, the doorman of the community ran out, pointed to Liu Rui and shouted, "what are you four doing?"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, we''re just passing by..." I replied with a smile.


    "What''s wrong with walking around here in the middle of the night?" the guard looked at us up and down. It seemed that we were not bad people.


    "Who are you?" at this time, Liu Rui ran over with sand and shouted at the guard.


    "I''m the doorman. Who are you? Are you from this community? Why haven''t I seen you?"


    "Don''t you know me?" Liu Rui put out a hand and pointed to his nose, looking incredible.


    "Who are you?" the security guard looked at Liu Rui carefully, but he still didn''t recognize it.


    "No, isn''t Lao Zhang the watchman? Lao Zhang, you call him out and I''ll talk to him..." Liu Rui raised his neck and said proudly.


    "Lao Zhang''s daughter-in-law got pregnant six months ago and went back to his hometown..."


    "His daughter-in-law is almost 80, and she is still pregnant?" Liu Rui can plug a pair of size 48 basketball shoes.


    "Lao laizi, Lao laizi..." the guard said with a smile.


    "It''s too fucking old to apply for the Guinness Book of records..." Liu Rui still can''t believe the fact that Lao Zhang''s daughter-in-law is pregnant.

 Chapter 293

    "Who can say that..." the security guard smiled, then pointed to the sand in Liu Rui''s hand and asked, "Why are you holding this thing?"


    "I want to ask about the taste of my hometown..." Liu Rui''s expression suddenly became deep.


    "Do you smell it?" the security guard was stunned and asked.


    "It smells good..." Liu Rui nodded suddenly.


    "Really smell it?" the security guard still looked surprised.


    "Then I can cheat you. If you don''t believe it, smell it yourself..." said Liu Rui, holding the sand to the security guard''s mouth, and then asked the security guard, "do you smell it?"


    The security guard shook his head helplessly.


    Liu Rui looked at the security guard, sighed sadly, and then said in a heavy tone: "maybe you are often at home, you can''t feel my feelings..."


    "In fact, I don''t know if I should say..." the security guard stopped talking.


    "Say it..." Liu Rui replied casually, then put the sand on his nose and took a deep breath.


    "I don''t know if the sand smells like hometown, but there must be a smell of urine..." the security guard looked at Liu Rui and said with a helpless expression.


    "Cough..." Liu Rui coughed, then stared at the beads and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "All the dogs in the community pee on the sand. If you can smell the smell of hometown, you can smell it. If you can''t smell it, child, don''t smell it. How coquettish!!" at this time, the security guard looked at Liu Rui like a fool with sympathy on his face.


    After hearing the security guard''s words, Liu Rui''s face turned green. Then he looked around carefully and found that the handful of sand in his hand was wet. Liu Rui smelled it carefully, then threw the sand on his hand to the ground, and then ran to the sand pile and rubbed his hand hard.


    "Hahaha!!!" the three of us stood aside laughing.


    ����


    Half an hour later, we each returned home.


    "Dong Dong!!"


    Looking at the familiar house number, I was silent for a moment. Finally, I summoned up the courage and knocked on the door.


    "Who?"


    Soon my father''s familiar voice sounded in the house.


    "Dad, it''s me!"


    I try to control my emotions and make my voice less choking.


    "Creak!!"


    The door was slowly opened. I looked up at my father''s familiar face and tears came out.


    "You know you''re coming back?"


    My father stepped out of the door, put his arm around my shoulder and asked with a smile.


    "Dad!!"


    Although I control it again and again, my tears still flow out.


    "What are you crying about!! hurry in, your mother misses you..."


    My father took the tobacco and wine in my hand and hugged me into the living room.


    At this time, my mother also came out of the bedroom. When she saw me, she burst into tears and came forward and hugged me.


    "Little bastard, you still know to come back!"


    My mother cried as she hugged me.


    "Mom, I''m wrong..." I whispered, biting my lips.


    "Come on, come on, son, isn''t it all right? What are you crying about..." my father put down the gift box and dragged my mother.


    "Just come back, just come back!!" my mother wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and nodded suddenly.


    "Why are you still stunned? Give your son something to eat..."


    "What would you like to eat, son?" my mother looked at me and asked.


    "Mom, no, I''m not hungry..."


    "Why don''t I serve you a bowl of noodles?" my mother muttered as if she didn''t hear me, and then went straight into the kitchen.


    After my mother left, I sat on the sofa with my father.


    "Can you smoke?" my father took out two cigarettes and gestured at me.


    "..." I was silent for a moment, but I still took the cigarette in my father''s hand.


    "Little rabbit, you can smoke for half a year?" just after I received the cigarette, my father shouted on my head.


    "In fact, I can''t smoke. I just see you give it to me, so I''m polite..." I rubbed my head and said with a smile.


    "Pull it down, how are you doing outside?" my father took a deep breath of smoke, looked at me and asked with a smile.


    "OK..." I hesitated and replied.


    "Do a good job. If you don''t want to read the book, you won''t read it, but no matter what you do, we can''t violate the law and discipline, okay?" my father patted me on the shoulder and said earnestly.


    "I see!!" I nodded heavily and then asked, "how are we doing?"


    "What else can I do? Your mother and I both work. Nothing has changed..."


    "That''s good."


    "There''s nothing missing outside. Remember to call home. Your mother and I can afford to support you..."


    "Well, we don''t lack anything. We earn more than you now!!"


    "What are you doing now?" my father asked.


    "We are now working in a bar and can earn five or six thousand a month..."


    "Are you tired?"


    "It''s not tired, but it''s not easy..."


    "That''s good. Young people should suffer."


    I talked with my father for more than ten minutes about the things in H city. Of course, most of them are fake, because I don''t want them to worry, so I can only say something to reassure them.


    And when my father knew that Liu Rui had found an object, his face was incredible. My father felt that Liu Rui could not find an object easily since childhood, but he never thought that others were the first to find it and found a great beauty.


    "OK, let''s talk about it tomorrow. Eat first..."


    At this time, my mother came out of the kitchen with a big bowl of noodles.


    I took the noodles and ate them.


    "Is it delicious?" my mother smiled at me and asked.


    "Salty......" I replied without looking up.


    "You''ve done a lot in one day!!"


    Half an hour later, I finished the noodles, looked at it, and it was almost twelve o''clock. I simply washed and went back to my room to sleep.


    At the same time, Meng Liang received the same treatment when he returned home.


    It was Liu Rui. When he entered the house with his front foot, his father beat out his back foot with a belt


    The next day, eight in the morning.


    My mother dragged me out of the house and had to let me have breakfast with them.


    After breakfast, my father and my mother cleaned up and went to work. Before leaving, my mother asked what to eat??


    I replied that anything was ok, and then the two walked out of the room.


    After they left, I was idle at home, so I turned on the computer and prepared to play games for a while.


    "Didi didi!!"


    I played for about half an hour, and the QQ on the computer suddenly rang.


    I click to open it. It''s a girl''s head!!

 Chapter 294

    I saw the avatar stunned for a while, then I opened the dialog box suspiciously, and said two simple words: "are you there?"


    "Who is this?"


    I touched my chin and whispered. I was very careful this time because of the experience of Su Su''s best friend treating me last time.


    First I looked at the information of this person, and then I looked at the space, but I didn''t find anything.


    "Who are you?" after thinking for a while, I still typed these words on the keyboard.


    "What''s your phone number?" the opposite replied to me soon.


    "Who are you? Ask me when you come up..."


    "Tell me your phone number and you''ll know who I am." there was an impatient expression on the other side.


    "Tell me who you are first, and I''ll give you my phone number..."


    "You old man, why are you so inky? Tell me you can lose a piece of meat!!"


    "I am the most annoying person to be threatened by others..."


    "Don''t ink!!"


    ������156XXXXXXX��


    After finishing the phone number, the opposite side didn''t reply to me. About half a minute later, my phone rang. I was in an abnormal mood and connected the phone.


    "Little leaf, do you miss me!" a voice like a nightingale came from the other end of the phone.


    "How could it be her!!"


    Hearing this voice, a charming face, attractive figure and hot temper appeared in my mind.


    This woman is my high school classmate. Her name is Zhao Bing.


    "Why did Zhao Bing call me?" I asked suspiciously, "are you Zhao Bing?"


    "Oh, I''m promising. I haven''t forgotten me for such a long time..." Zhao Bing said with a smile.


    "Sister Da Bing, how could I forget!! that''s the goddess I''ve been dreaming about!!" I joked.


    "If you can talk, come to my sister to reward you with a kiss..."


    "Forget the kiss, sister Bing. I heard you had another breast augmentation a few days ago?" I said with a smile.


    "Fuck off, I knew you couldn''t say anything good!!"


    "Why do you curse when you come up!!" I said something speechless.


    "Who made you cheap..."


    "Sister Bing is free. Why do you think of calling me?" I think Zhao Bing must have something to call me. If we haven''t contacted for so long, how can he call me when he is free.


    "I miss you!!" Zhao Bing still said with a smile.


    "Pull it down, who doesn''t know that sister Bing has never been short of men around you. If you want to think of me, you can''t think of me. Tell me, what''s the matter with me? I''m at home now..." I don''t want to write more with Zhao Bing. This kind of girl is not suitable for me. It''s better to take less contacts.


    "Look at you. You don''t understand amorous feelings at all. No wonder you can''t find an object..." Zhao Bing said with a little dissatisfaction.


    "Sister Bing, if you nag like that, it will break my heart!!"


    "Ha ha, come on, I won''t tease you. It''s like this. We have a party this evening. They are all students of our class. If you don''t have anything to do, come and play together?" Zhao Bing said the theme.


    "No, how can you think of me?"


    I haven''t been in touch with my classmates for a long time. If they have any activities, they won''t think of me!!


    "I didn''t expect you. Didn''t I see your QQ online just now? I just asked..." Zhao Bing returned truthfully.


    "Oh, well, I thought you were going to invite me alone..." I pretended to be disappointed.


    "It''s OK to invite you alone. If you dare to come over..."


    "You invite me to dinner for this thing. What dare I dare not go there!!"


    "Oh, hey, I''m not afraid of your daughter-in-law cutting you?" Zhao Bing''s tone was full of disdain.


    "I don''t have a daughter-in-law yet, sister!!"


    "I said you couldn''t find your daughter-in-law..."


    "Elder sister, can we change the topic?" I asked some speechless.


    "OK, I''m century cafe. If you have nothing to do, come and see me. I haven''t seen you for a long time..." Zhao Bingshuang said quickly.


    "OK, I''ll go right away..."


    After thinking for a while, I finally decided to meet this goblin who made many young men Yi fine and dreamy in our high school.


    After hanging up, I simply washed my head, changed a set of clean clothes, went downstairs, took a taxi and went directly to century cafe.


    When I got to the cafe, I found a beautiful figure standing at the door. Looking at the turbulent scale, it must be Zhao Bing.


    After paying the money, I got out of the car.


    Zhao Bing saw me all the way, waved to me, and then greeted me with a smile.


    Zhao Bing is wearing very cool and sexy today. She has a shoulder strap, a short skirt with black buttocks, and a pair of five centimeter high-heeled sandals. She has a bag of unknown brand on her hand. Although she wore very beautiful at school, she still has two feelings with her now.


    Now she is very sexy and fashionable. If I hadn''t had Su Su in my heart, I would really be unable to control the little beast in my heart, but even if I couldn''t control others, I wouldn''t be able to see me.


    After I came to Zhao Bing, a faint fragrance came into my nose.


    Although I contact many girls every day, I''m not the little boy who blushes and his heart beats faster when I see beautiful women, Zhao Bing is so beautiful in front of me. From inside to outside, he exudes a charming atmosphere.


    So, I was hard!


    "Little leaf, you''re here!!" Zhao Bing looked at me up and down for a while, and then said: "I haven''t seen you for half a year, you''re still so ugly..."


    "Well, I haven''t seen you for more than half a year. You still owe me a call..." I replied with some embarrassment.


    "Did you take a taxi?" Zhao Bing ignored me and asked.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" I was stunned and replied.


    "Why are you still so poor and don''t get along well..." Zhao Bing said with a small mouth.


    "Sister, can we not talk..."


    "Cut, be stingy, say you''re not happy..." Zhao Bing skimmed his mouth, then pulled my arm and walked into the cafe.


    I was pulled to some embarrassment by Zhao Bing and hurriedly wanted to take my hand back. Zhao Bing was stunned when he saw my action, and then he put his hand directly into my arm.


    "Sister Bing, as the old saying goes, men and women don''t kiss each other..."


    "If you''re in ink, believe it or not, I call people to say you''re rude to me..." Zhao Bing said with a smile.


    ��������


    "That''s interesting. How many people want to carry their sister? I won''t let you. Today, I''ll give you a chance. You''re still grinding chirping..." Zhao Bing whispered to me as he walked.

 Chapter 295

    Looking at Zhao Bing, I could only silently accept this very humiliating gesture and followed her into the cafe.


    Although the posture was shameful, I felt Zhao Bing''s soft body and smelled the tantalizing fragrance from her. I secretly warned myself: "Ye Han, you already have Su Su, don''t think more..."


    After a while, I followed Zhao Bing into the private room of the cafe, and Zhao Bing also released my hand.


    After loosening, I finally dared to breathe. Otherwise, I''m really afraid I can''t control myself. This woman is so fucking goblin!!


    Cherish life and stay away from Zhao Bing!


    "Leaf, do you think I''m beautiful?" after Zhao Bing sat down, he saw my difference, threw a wink at me and asked with a smile.


    "Haven''t you been raped?" I asked, gritting my teeth.


    "Get out!" Zhao Bingbai glanced at me, then called the waiter and ordered two cups of coffee.


    "How are you doing recently?" I asked while drinking coffee and looking at Zhao Bing.


    "Still like that..." Zhao Bing skimmed her pretty mouth and then said, "I heard you went to H city after you dropped out of school and did a good job. Is there such a thing?"


    "Hehe, who did you listen to?" I was stunned. I didn''t expect that Zhao Bing''s news was very well informed.


    "Just tell me if there''s such a thing. No matter who I listen to, why?"


    "It''s true that I went to H City, but I didn''t mix well..." I answered honestly.


    "You can''t do well even if you''re a bear. Why don''t you follow your sister and take you with her? How can you solve the problem of your object..."


    "Sister Bing, didn''t we agree not to mention the object..." I saw Zhao Bing talking to me about the object again, so I stopped quickly.


    "You say you are old and not young. Why don''t you find an object? You are so ugly. Who wants an object with you..."


    ��������


    "Why don''t I introduce one to you? It''s all beauties..." speaking of this, Zhao Bing hesitated for a moment, and then said: "beauties don''t like you!"


    "... sister, can we say something else?"


    "What are you talking about? Why do lonely men and women sit together and don''t talk about partners?" Zhao Bing drank a cup of coffee and asked in a very natural tone.


    "It''s nice of you to be the object of others'' lonely men and women. Lonely men and women bury me..."


    "Cut, I won''t say it, OK!!"


    After Zhao Bing teased me for a while, he didn''t think it was interesting. He no longer mentioned the object with me, but talked to me about what happened in H city like an ordinary girl.


    Facing Zhao Bing, I have nothing to hide. What do I have to say.


    Our story is also quite attractive. After all, this kind of thing is beyond the reach of ordinary people. Zhao Bing was soon attracted by my story.


    Although I boasted to myself in the middle, it didn''t affect his curiosity about our story. In the blink of an eye, we talked in the coffee shop for more than two hours.


    "So many things have happened to you in H city?" after hearing the story, Zhao Bing looked at me with different eyes, directly from contempt to worship.


    "OK..." I drank a cup of coffee and installed a B. to tell my heart, it felt good to install B in front of beautiful women.


    "It''s not easy for you!"


    "It''s certainly not easy to go out. I can''t compare with you..."


    "Then when I go to H City, do you want to take me to play?" Zhao Bing blinked his big eyes and looked at me happily.


    "That''s for sure, sister Bing. If you go, I''ll make all the male technicians in our bar busy... Absolutely satisfy you!!"


    "Go away!! I''ll tell you..." Zhao Bingbai glanced at me, then looked up at his watch, then stood up and said to me: "it''s getting late. Let''s go to the party first!!"


    "OK!!" I also stood up.


    Zhao Bing, who was just about to step out of the private room, seemed to suddenly think of something. He looked back at me and asked, "Ye, you said you were such a big boss. Do you have to pay for coffee?"


    "Er... Sister Bing, I''ll take fifteen yuan with me when I go out!!" I turned my trouser pocket and replied awkwardly.


    "I''ve never seen a boss like you..."


    "I''m anxious to run out..." I then explained.


    "The buckle pattern hasn''t changed at all!!" Zhao Bing threw down this sentence lightly, and then twisted his little ass to the bar to check out.


    ����


    After Zhao Bing settled the bill, the two of us took a taxi and ran directly to the place of the party.


    In the taxi, Zhao Bing had been playing with his cell phone in the back seat. When I was free, I took out the phone and dialed Liu Rui.


    "What are you doing?" I asked directly after Liu Rui answered the phone.


    "It''s all right. I''m very worried about fighting the landlord between the north and the South..." Liu Rui''s voice felt very busy.


    "How do they play?" I asked suspiciously.


    "And Uncle Wang next door!! two to two!!"


    "Didn''t Uncle Wang have Alzheimer''s disease two years ago..." I simply recalled who Uncle Wang was.


    "Alzheimer''s still wins my money. I''ve lost dozens of Kung Fu with North and South..." Liu Rui said a little reluctantly.


    "OK, then you play. I won''t tell you..."


    I feel like a player who can lose money fighting with Alzheimer''s. I really have nothing to communicate with him.


    "No, you call me. What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing... You go on playing!!"


    "What''s the matter with you, Ma Liu? Do you want to borrow money?"


    "I''m not looking for you to borrow money. You''d better keep the money to fight the landlord with Uncle Wang!!" I replied speechlessly. Now I regret making this call.


    "Then you just don''t want to tell me..." Liu Ruisi took a test and found the problem.


    "Nothing good. There''s a party in the evening. Do you want to come?"


    "Spend money?" Liu Rui asked cautiously.


    I looked back at the rich woman Zhao Bing, and then replied, "I don''t have to spend money with sister Bing..."


    "Sister Bing?"


    "Zhao Bing in our class..."


    "Shit, when did you two hook up?" after hearing Zhao Bing''s name, Liu Rui''s voice immediately increased a lot.


    "Why do you have such a problem? Just say whether you will come or not?" I was a little impatient.


    "I''ll go. I have to watch you for Su Su, or something must happen to you and Zhao Bing. I''ll look at you when I go to school..."


    Liu Rui kept talking. I directly interrupted, "call Meng liang when you come, and I won''t call him."


    "OK, send me the time and place. I won''t tell you..."


    Liu Rui promised and then hung up directly.

 Chapter 296

    At about 6 p.m., Zhao Bing and I arrived at the destination of the party, Huayi seafood.


    I followed the fool and led countless admiring and stunned eyes. Zhao Bing led me into the high-end and luxurious Huayi seafood. Yes, it was holding, not carrying or leading. Zhao Bing directly dragged my collar into the room.


    After entering the door, Zhao Bing took out his mobile phone, found a phone and dialed it.


    "Lele, here we are. The private room you booked?" Zhao Bing asked on the phone.


    I know Lele in her mouth. She was also my classmate. At school, Zhao Bing and LeLe were basically inseparable. They even went to the bathroom hand in hand. Once I doubted whether they were gay or not.


    After waiting for about three or two minutes, a short girl wearing an ultra short skirt and revealing two symmetrical legs ran down from the second floor in a hurry.


    I haven''t seen Lele for a long time. I found that this woman is becoming more and more beautiful. She has straight black hair, a not delicate but beautiful face, and a faint smile at the corners of her mouth. Her temperament and figure are very different from those at school. It''s true that she has changed in her 18th year.


    "Bingbing, how did you come!!!" Lele shouted to Zhao Bing panting away from us. However, when she saw me, she immediately covered her mouth in amazement and said for a long time, "you''re back?"


    "Why can''t I come back?" I laughed and joked.


    Lele glanced at me, then looked at Zhao Bing, then nodded a few times suddenly, then dragged Zhao Bing and asked in a low voice, "when did you two get better?"


    "I''ll go, elder sister, what do you want?" Zhao Bing rolled his eyes silently.


    "You''re still hiding this from me..." Lele was stunned for a while, then he puffed his mouth and said something unhappy.


    "No, elder sister, you really think too much. We met by chance. We don''t want what you think..." Zhao Bing then explained.


    "Cut, don''t fall down with me. At school, I thought you were interested in him. Don''t think I didn''t know..." Lele was silly and threw down a sentence. Then he turned to me and asked, "I heard you''re doing well now?"


    "Who did you listen to?" Lele asked me in a daze.


    "I heard them talk about you just now. Someone said you''re a big boss now. It''s awesome..." Lele blinked and smiled.


    "Hehe, do you think I look like a big boss?" I looked at Lele''s stall.


    Lele looked at me carefully, and then shook his head very seriously.


    "OK, let''s talk in the private room..." Zhao Bing was impatient and dragged Lele to the private room on the second floor.


    I followed them and ran to the private room. After entering the door, there could be more than ten people in the spacious private room, half men and half women.


    I took a general glance and found that these people were those who were good with me when I was at school. There was no one who made me uncomfortable. The people who made me uncomfortable here are those who love to pretend. Some people think the classmate party is to pretend to be B, but I don''t think these people are that kind of people today.


    I was popular at school, so when these students saw me coming in with Zhao Bing, several little girls rushed directly at me.


    "Oh, look who''s here!!" the first girl to see me shouted.


    "I''ll go. Isn''t this a leaf?" a fat girl put down her chopsticks and smiled at me.


    "You''re so fat, eat less..." I smiled at the fat girl and then walked slowly to the table.


    "Oh, leaf, you make me want to die. Come and let me hug!" just as I was about to sit down, a girl put her arms around my neck with a red face.


    I was stunned by her hug. Then I looked at the girl carefully. It turned out that she was a student of our class. Her name was Shen Xue. When I went to school, I always thought she was a very quiet girl who even talked quietly with others, and we didn''t know each other very well, so I didn''t understand why she was so excited to see me.


    I stood rigidly in place, looked at others, smiled and asked, "what''s the matter with her?"


    "Nothing, just miss you!!!" Shen Xue said with wine in his mouth before others spoke.


    "Thank you!" I nodded very seriously.


    "Then you don''t think I..."


    Shen Xue was dragged away by Zhao Bing before she finished speaking.


    "Xiaoxue, what are you doing?" Zhao Bing showed displeasure.


    "It''s not Zhao Bing, why is it a man? You have to protect him. What''s the matter with me talking to Ye!!" after Shen Xue was dragged away by Zhao Bing, she stretched out her hand to push Zhao Bing, and then pointed to Zhao Bing and shouted.


    I looked at Shen Xue. I couldn''t see that this was the good girl who blushed when talking to others. On the contrary, it gave people the feeling of a little sister. I don''t think the ladies of our harem are as powerful as her.


    "Come on, what are you two doing?" Lele saw that the situation was wrong and quickly pulled Zhao Bing and Shen Xue apart.


    Zhao Bing and Shen Xue took a look at each other, and then no one paid any attention. They walked back to their seats. For a moment, the atmosphere in the private room became strange.


    I went to Zhao Bing''s side, took off my coat and did it. Zhao Bing looked at me without a sound. He picked up chopsticks and began to pick up vegetables.


    "What''s the matter with her?" I asked, pointing to Shen xuechong and Zhao Bing.


    "Nothing. I''ve had several abortions. I''m a little stimulated. Seeing a man is like rubbing up..." Zhao Bing''s voice is not big or small. I can hear it, but others can''t hear it.


    Hearing Zhao Bing''s words, I was stunned. Then I looked up and looked at Shen Xue who had been drinking.


    I haven''t seen her for more than half a year. Unexpectedly, she has changed so much. You really can''t imagine what it will look like in the future. For example, Shen Xue, if I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes and killed me, I wouldn''t believe she would be like this.


    "I can tell you, stay away from this woman. She''s a little abnormal now..." Zhao Bing found me looking at Shen Xue and said to me in a stiff tone.


    "Oh, I''m not interested in such a woman..." I replied with a smile.


    "What are you interested in?" Zhao Bing asked, biting his chopsticks and blinking his big eyes.


    "I, in fact, I like men..."


    "Wow, you''re so stupid!"


    Zhao Bing was disgusted and then stopped talking. I turned around and chatted with the girl next to me.

 Chapter 297

    I saw that Zhao Bing ignored me. When he was free, he walked to a boy with a wine glass.


    "Why, didn''t you fucking see me come in?" I went up and kicked on the boy''s chair, smiled and scolded.


    "As soon as you came in, all the little girls rushed towards you. I almost didn''t fight, so I didn''t make up for it..."


    The boy who spoke was Mingda. He was my friend who was second only to Meng Liang in high school. At that time, he was also a revolutionary comrade in arms who smoked and skipped classes together. However, later, we went to H City, so we had less contact.


    "No one pays attention to you. Come in and chat with women, and don''t pull us!"


    At this time, another boy with glasses shouted, this boy''s name is Zhu Hua. We all call him piggy. He has a general relationship with me, but he has a particularly good relationship with Liu Rui.


    Because he thinks Liu Rui looks uglier than him and can set off his beauty with Liu Rui, he especially likes to stay with Liu Rui.


    And my brother Rui always feels that he is a pig attracted by his beautiful personality


    "What''s the matter? You, I''m not blocked in the door!!" I kicked the pig and shouted.


    "Don''t say it''s useless. First drink the wine in your hand and talk..." the little pig smiled.


    I waved my hand: "drinking is nothing! Today, I mainly want to establish a new revolutionary friendship with you!"


    Then I drank the beer in my hand.


    "Like a man, I heard that you were very big after you dropped out of school and opened a bar..." Mingda gave me a thumbs up and asked.


    "What kind of bar to open is to work for others and earn pocket money..." I was silent and replied casually.


    "That''s to be a manager in a bar. Isn''t it old?" a boy next to him continued.


    "What''s the power of that thing..." to tell you the truth, I was disgusted with this topic and replied casually and simply.


    "Why not? If I have a fight with others after the leaves, will you help me shake people? Will you be forced?" the little pig said, gnawing at the ribs.


    "There are only three people in our bar. If you need it, I''ll call you..."


    "Shit, forget it. I have to stare at these three dads when it comes to fighting!!" pig replied speechless.


    The boys at the dinner table laughed and the atmosphere in the private room became lively again. The girls talked about girls and the boys talked about boys. Shen Xue sat alone in the corner and drank quietly.


    Piggy and Mingda used to have a very good relationship with me, so there was no obstacle in speaking. They told me something about our days after we dropped out of school. Although most of the content was to brag about ourselves, it was also very interesting.


    Chatting with them, I felt very relaxed, as if I was an ordinary student, not so many intrigues and intrigues.


    They envy me as a bar owner. Similarly, I envy them as a carefree college student.


    People are such strange things. They always feel good when they can''t get them. They find that they may be better when they get them.


    Every boy has a hunzi dream and a chivalrous feeling in his heart. But when you have it, you will find that dream is always a dream, and reality and dream are always two extremes.


    How should people distinguish between dream and reality??


    What hits you in the mouth is reality, what makes you laugh is dream!!


    After chatting with these people for more than ten minutes, my cell phone rang. I escaped. It was Liu Rui who called me.


    "Have you arrived yet?" I asked directly after answering the phone.


    "Here, which private room are you in?" Liu Rui replied.


    "502, is Meng Liang here?"


    "Coming!!" Liu Rui replied impatiently, and then hung up the phone directly.


    "Meng Liang and Liu Rui are coming?" Mingda looked at me and asked after seeing me hang up.


    "Well, I''ll be here soon..." I nodded.


    "Shit, brother Rui is coming. I miss him so much... I have to go out to pick him up!!" when piggy heard that Liu Rui was coming, he quickly put down his pig''s hoof and ran to the door of the private room.


    "Liu Rui is just like his father..."


    Mingda looked at the back of the pig and scolded wordlessly.


    "Ha ha."


    I smiled and said nothing.


    Before the pig ran out, Liu Rui came with Meng Liang.


    "Brother Rui!!" the little pig went up and hugged Liu Rui and shouted with tears in his eyes.


    "Roll the calf..." Liu Rui scolded irritably, then pushed the pig away and walked to Lele''s face, bared his teeth and said hello: "Hi, beauty!!"


    "You... You stay away from me!" Lele cautiously took a step back. His little hand reached into the bag and seized the wolf spray.


    Why is Lele so sensitive to Liu Rui?


    Because at school, Liu Rui once picked Lele''s pants!!


    As for why he picked his pants, Liu Rui never answered this question directly.


    Some people say he is psychopathic, others say he is a coyote. In the face of such rumors, my brother Rui has always been dismissive.


    Liu Rui can despise it, but a girl in Lele''s family can''t. It''s because Lele almost didn''t transfer to school. Although he stayed later, Liu Rui still became Lele''s nightmare for three years. It''s no exaggeration to say that Lele cried when he saw Liu Rui


    "What am I not doing to you? Why are you so nervous?" Liu Rui was puzzled by Lele''s reaction.


    "Can you stay away from me?" Lele looked at Liu Rui and said nervously.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be close to you..." Liu Rui''s language is soft and elegant.


    "Then can you stop looking at me!!" Lele''s expression was a little broken.


    "What do I think is wrong with you?"


    "Look at me, please open your invisible eyes, thank you!" then Lele ran directly behind Zhao Bing.


    At this time, Liu Rui found the existence of Zhao Bing, gave Zhao Bing a squint, then smiled and said, "sister Bing, have you had your chest enlarged? It looks big..."


    "Roll the calf, nagging is still so disgusting!!" Zhao Bing is not used to talking to Liu Rui. He will hit someone when he reaches out his hand.


    "Ass eggs are also a lot bigger. I must have gone to Korea..."


    Liu Rui replied with a cheap reply, and then hurriedly dragged Liu Rui to my side.


    "Liu Rui, I fought with you!!" Zhao Bing ran from Liu Rui with a beer bottle.


    "Is everyone here?" I stopped Zhao Bing and asked in a low voice.


    "Here we are, just these people..." Zhao Bing nodded.

 Chapter 298

    After hearing Zhao Bing say that everyone was here, I picked up the wine bottle on the table and filled the wine glass in my hand.


    "Everyone stop talking. Ye Zi has something to say!!"


    Zhao Bing looked at me, instantly understood what I meant, and shouted with a red face.


    Zhao Bing''s words were really effective. The private room immediately quieted down, and everyone stared at us with big eyes.


    "Cough, it''s like this. After I, Liu Rui and Meng Liang dropped out of school, I didn''t contact you much because I went to other cities. But thank you for remembering the three of us and thinking of the three of us. I won''t say much. Liu Rui invited you for today''s meal!!"


    When Liu Rui heard my words, his right hand, which was originally extended to the chicken leg, stopped directly in mid air and looked at me very confused.


    "Liu Ruigang just said that no one can rob him of this meal. Whoever robs him is in a hurry!!!" I then added.


    "Don''t rob, certainly don''t rob!!" Mingda first responded, shook his head and shouted.


    "Yes, no one can rob Ruige!!" piggy echoed.


    "It''s different when I''m rich. I remember Liu Rui was famous for being stingy. Now he''s so generous..."


    "Yes, that''s generous!!"


    "Why can''t this meal be five or six thousand!!"


    Everyone in the house whispered after hearing what I said. At this time, Liu Rui''s face would be red and white, and his whole body was shaking


    I waved my hand and said, "today we are open to eat. It''s not enough for us to order!!"


    "OK!!"


    The crowd responded and then ate.


    "Ye Han! I''m so fucking poor that you still pit me?!"


    Liu Rui roared, a burst of heartbroken, stared at soybean sized eyes, and angrily came to me.


    "Didn''t I give you a long face? Look what they look at you now?" I explained very seriously.


    "But I really don''t have money!! why don''t you put it on me first and I''ll give it to you later..." Liu Ruisi said after taking a test.


    "I have no money..."


    "What the fuck? It''s embarrassing to have no money when you pay the bill later!!"


    "That''s your business. It has nothing to do with me..." I said casually.


    "Shit, I can do what you fucking do every day..." Liu Rui rubbed his face and said nothing for a while.


    "No, you asked your daughter-in-law to call you, didn''t she have it in her hand?" I took a bite and casually suggested.


    "What did I tell my daughter-in-law? I said I had nothing to do to pretend to be B. I had to invite my classmates to dinner, and then I didn''t bring enough money? Do you believe my daughter-in-law''s temperament can eat me?"


    "That''s right. Why don''t you just say that you use money at home? Although Wu Mei is a little bit more reasonable, she is still very reasonable. You say he can give you something at home..."


    Liu Rui listened to me, thought for three seconds, and then walked out of the private room with his mobile phone.


    After about five or six minutes, Liu Rui walked back to the private room with a red face. It seemed that he was going to get the money.


    After Liu Rui came back, he didn''t talk to Meng Liang at all. Instead, he sat down in the pile of girls and told people about our glorious history in H city. Although most of the content was bragging, those little girls listened very hard. Rui shouted one by one. Liu Rui''s mouth should be pulled to the back of his ears.


    Moreover, Liu Rui also ate while talking. The eating phase, not to mention how anxious, was. The ribs were eaten into his mouth in less than three seconds. There was no meat and bones left at all.


    "Rego, slow down!!" a little girl whispered.


    "It''s all right, so eat healthy!!!" Liu Rui replied foolishly.


    "Deng Deng Deng!!"


    At this time, my mobile phone rang. I took it out and saw that it was Wu Mei. I looked at Liu Rui, looked at my mobile phone, and finally decided to answer the phone.


    "Hello?"


    "Leaf, is Liu Rui with you?" Wu Mei asked in a flat voice.


    "Yes... No..." I stammered back. I didn''t know what to say.


    "In the end or not!!" Wu Mei''s voice was impatient.


    "Together!! what''s the matter??" I glanced at Liu Rui and replied very definitely.


    "What are you doing?" Wu Mei continued.


    "Eat..."


    "This bastard, just now he told me that his second aunt is dead and has no money to buy a coffin..." I can feel Wu Mei''s murderous spirit through the phone.


    "His second aunt is dead..." I explained weakly.


    "Don''t say it''s useless. You let Liu Rui answer the phone!!"


    "This..."


    "Why is it inconvenient for him now?"


    "It may not be convenient..."


    "Well, take the phone to him and let me hear what he is doing now!!"


    "Wu Mei, this is not good!!" I hesitated and refused.


    "You''re in the ink. I''ll clean up with you when you come back!!" Wu Mei shouted fiercely.


    "Hey!!"


    I sighed, but I had to walk to Liu Rui with my mobile phone and wink at Liu Rui as I walked, but Liu ruigen didn''t even look at me, eating vegetables and boasting with the little girls


    "Brother Rui, do you have a girlfriend now?" a girl in our class asked Jiao Didi, dragging Liu Rui''s arm.


    Hearing this question, the sweat on my forehead suddenly flowed down and subconsciously clenched my mobile phone. I was really afraid that Liu Rui said no.


    "Yes!!" Liu Rui thought for a moment and replied.


    After hearing Liu Rui''s answer, I was secretly relieved. Fortunately, the fool didn''t talk nonsense.


    "But I have to dump him sooner or later!!" Liu Rui added.


    "Cough!!"


    I stood aside and coughed loudly. Liu Rui turned his head and looked at me. I quickly handed him a look.


    Then the fool thought I would tell him I wouldn''t expose him again and gave me a gesture of thanks.


    "Then why did you dump her? Was she unkind to you?" the girl continued.


    "She is obedient to me, but her figure is not good. I like fuller..." Liu Rui replied with a lewd smile.


    When the girl heard this sentence, she blushed and bowed her head: "hate!!"


    "Cough cough!!"


    I saw Liu Rui talking again, so I coughed a few times.


    "What are you always coughing about?" Liu Rui looked at me and shouted reluctantly.


    "Nothing, I just choked..." I waved back.


    "Drink some water!!" Liu Rui glared at me and then pulled up the calf with the little girl.


    I looked down at my cell phone. Wu Mei had hung up.


    "Rego, Buddha bless you!!"


    I simply prayed for my Rego in my heart, vaguely feeling that he might not live long.

 Chapter 299

    After praying for a while, Liu Rui hurriedly walked out of the private room with his mobile phone.


    After about ten minutes, Liu Rui''s face was like eating shit, and he walked back to the private room with a dull expression.


    "What''s the matter?" Meng Liang saw something wrong with Liu Rui and asked in a low voice.


    "No... nothing!!" Liu Rui stammered back, then looked up at me and sat next to me.


    "Brother, I gave you eyes..." now I feel very sorry for Liu Rui, so I can only explain it awkwardly.


    "Don''t blame you, it''s my carelessness..." Liu Rui waved his hand, then raised the wine bottle and drank it fiercely.


    "What''s the matter with Rego?" at this time, the little pig also came up and stretched out his neck.


    "Nothing, just didn''t sleep well last night..." I replied casually.


    "I thought it was good just now."


    "Ye Han, I''ll fucking kill you!"


    As soon as xiaopang finished speaking, Liu Rui stood up with a splash and shouted angrily. Then he ran straight to my neck and pinched me. Fortunately, I reacted quickly and avoided. Otherwise, I think Liu Rui must kill me.


    After hearing Liu Rui''s cry, the people in the private room looked at us one after another.


    "Brush!"


    People''s eyes gathered. I waved my hand in embarrassment and said, "play! Play!! let''s continue to eat!"


    Everyone turned their lips and said nothing.


    There was a lot of chaos and noise in the house. I hurried to Zhao Bing with tableware. I thought I should stay away from Liu Rui. He is too fucking dangerous now.


    Liu Rui didn''t catch up, but sat on the other side and looked at me quietly. His eyes were full of murderous


    "What''s the matter with you two? Liu Rui doesn''t look at you right!!" Zhao Bing pointed to Liu Rui with chopsticks and asked me.


    "It''s all right, it''s fun..." I bowed my head and replied.


    "Ha ha!!" Zhao Bing knew I didn''t want to say, so he didn''t ask.


    "Are there any other programs later?" I asked.


    "We may go singing later. Are you going?"


    "If everyone goes, we''ll follow..."


    ����


    After eating the meal for more than half an hour, everyone finally ate almost. Zhao Bing Lele and they began to organize to go to KTV to sing songs again. They were drinking hard and didn''t refuse. Except Shen Xue insisted on going, the rest also went to KTV.


    We didn''t go to the KTV. It was very good. We just found one next to the hotel, so it''s convenient not to take a taxi.


    By the way, Liu Rui paid for the meal alone. When I paid the bill, I saw a little tears in the corner of Ruige''s eyes. It looked very sad


    ����


    The KTV we went to is called night KTV. The scale of KTV is not large. Generally, some students and white-collar workers go here, so the venue looks very clean.


    Because we have more people, Zhao Bing directly booked a relatively large private room, which can accommodate about ten people.


    After entering the private room, a group of girls chirped around the song ordering machine.


    Because this concert hall is a kind of mass selling KTV, the private room itself does not bring drinks and fruit plates. You need to buy it at the front desk.


    "What do you want to drink?" I shouted.


    "Anything is OK, look at the leaves..." piggy sat on the sofa and replied casually.


    "Ha ha, that''s OK!!" I smiled and then looked at Meng Liang. Meng Liang suddenly understood what I meant. He stood up and walked to me. Liu Rui saw that we were going to leave and came out with a overcast face.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll go too..." Zhao Bing shouted at this time.


    "Why are you following us when we go to buy wine?" I asked with a frown.


    "I have a membership card, discounted..." Zhao Bing took out a pink membership card and shook it in front of me.


    "As soon as you''re okay, go to the bar..."


    "Cut!!"


    Zhao Bingbai glanced at me and then walked out of the private room with big white legs.


    The three of us followed Zhao Bing to the front desk of KTV. Zhao Bing looked at me, then blinked and asked, "how is your bar compared with this???"


    "There''s no way to compare..." I replied with a curl of my mouth.


    "You can''t compare with here?"


    "He can''t compare with us..."


    "You can really boast..."


    Zhao Bing was speechless. He thought it would be great if our bar could have this scale, but I didn''t boast. The KTV is not the same level as our harem in terms of decoration and service. Anyway, our harem bar is among the best in H city.


    Just then, a group of young people came out head-on. Liu Rui instinctively moved to the side, but he was hit on the shoulder by a young man.


    Liu Rui was stunned for a moment and looked at the young man across the street irritably, but he didn''t say anything. He was ready to go on.


    "Are you fucking blind? Don''t you see anyone?" Liu Rui didn''t speak, but the young man spoke and turned his head to scold Liu Rui.


    "Did you hit me?" Liu Rui looked at his drinking and walking. He didn''t want to talk to such people, so he scolded.


    "Fart, you hit me. A good dog doesn''t stand in the way!!" the young man then scolded.


    "No, can you talk!!" Zhao Bing asked reluctantly.


    "Oh, there''s another girl here!! my brother can''t speak, but I can fuck you..." when the young man saw Zhao Bing, his eyes immediately became different and his speech was very ugly.


    "You..." Zhao Bing''s face turned red when the young man said, and he couldn''t speak out angrily.


    "What the fuck are you talking about?" Meng Liang on one side couldn''t help but reach out and slap the young man in the face.


    "Xiaoxin, don''t fucking pull the calf, let''s go quickly!!" just at this time, a young man of our age frowned and shouted in the crowd.


    "I''ll pick you up later, sister and brother. Let''s go!!" the young man called Xiaoxin stretched out his hand to wipe Zhao Bing''s face. Zhao Bing instinctively hid.


    "Pa!!"


    A loud mouth rang through the corridor.


    It was not Meng Liang but me who did it.


    "You..." the young man covered his face and pointed at me, with an incredible face.


    "You got NIMA B!!"


    I

 Chapter 300

    "Ye Han, right?" the young man was silent and looked at me and asked.


    "Yes!!" I nodded.


    I know the young man in front of me. It''s none other than Wang Xin, the former subordinate of Wei Tian.


    When several of us had a fight with Tian Hao, it was Wang Xin and Guo Bin who helped Tian Hao, and then Tian Hao put yuan yuan into the hospital.


    Later, I didn''t see Wang Xin but Guo Bin. Then Guo Bin killed Wei Tian, so I''m not sure whether Wang Xin is from the Wei family.


    "Hehe, Guo Bin has run away. How dare you come back?" Wang Xin smiled, walked up to me with his neck tilted, looked up and down and said: "I heard you''re doing well now


    Hearing Wang Xin''s words, I felt bad for a moment. Wang Xin may still be from the Wei family.


    "What do you mean?" I squinted at Wang Xin and asked.


    "You really dare to come back. Do you know how much you are worth in H market?" Wang Xin asked with a smile.


    I didn''t speak with a dark face.


    "This number!!" Wang Xin stretched out five fingers.


    "Wei San is dead. Will you give you money?" I asked in a low voice.


    "Wei San is dead and the iron face is still there!! he gives money!!"


    "You want to make money?"


    "Yes, why not?" Wang Xin tilted his neck.


    "You are not qualified!!"


    "If it''s qualified enough, try it!"


    "Pop pop"


    Wang Xin staggered forward a step, then reached out and patted me in the face and said, "you''re unlucky to meet me!!"


    "Why don''t I give you a knock and you let us go!!" I said with a smile.


    "The posture must be right and the attitude must be correct..." Liu Rui also said with a smile.


    "Well, I think how to correct the law..."


    "Come on, how can I straighten you? I''ll fuck you!!" Liu Rui suddenly raised his hand and put a mouth directly on Wang Xin''s face.


    "Pa!!"


    Wang Xin stepped back directly by Liu Ruifan.


    "I have to be right, too!"


    Wang Xin didn''t react here. Meng Liang kicked Wang Xin in the stomach and put him down.


    "Do you want to be shameless? Do them for me and catch the bonus!!" Wang Xin, lying on the ground, shouted loudly.


    "Hula!!"


    Seven or eight people under Wang Xin''s hand immediately surrounded him.


    "Zhao Bing, you go first..." I turned back and pushed Zhao Bing.


    After Zhao Bing understood what was going on, he looked at me inexplicably, and then ran to the private room with big steps.


    "Draft it, fuck him for me!!" a young man came up and grabbed Liu Rui''s hair. Then four or five people directly surrounded Liu Rui.


    "Hit me to death!!" at this time, Wang Xin stood up, held a trash can and patted Liu Rui on the head.


    "Putong!!" Liu Rui sank and fell directly to the ground.


    Four or five people kicked Liu Rui directly.


    Meng Liang and I were not idle at this time. Although we didn''t take care of Liu Rui who was beaten, we ran directly to Wang Xin.


    "Bang bang!!"


    Meng Liang raised his legs and kicked three feet. He directly chucked Wang Xin to the corner of the wall. I rode on Wang Xin and pulled down one by one.


    "Fuck your mother, come and help me!!" Wang Xinsheng, who was riding on me, wailed and shouted.


    "Come and help brother Xin!!" at this time, several young people reacted and quickly released Liu Rui and ran to us.


    "Drafted!!"


    A young man scolded at the other side, and then kicked me off Wang Xin.


    Although we often fight, there are many people across the street. Meng Liang obviously feels that he can''t greet us. His self-protection is OK, but he can''t help us if he wants to help us.


    Liu Rui and I are a little weak in combat. We can deal with one or two at ordinary times, but we are obviously a little weak in the face of the siege of three or five people.


    "Leaves, we''ve come to save you!!" at this time, a voice sounded in the corridor.


    "Shua!!"


    Wang Xin suddenly turned back.


    "Bang!!"


    Mingda holding a trash can directly patted Wang Xin''s face.


    As soon as I saw that piggy Mingda ran over, I quickly grabbed a man with my backhand, then held his stomach, directly connected to the wall, and then gave a combined punch.


    "Pengpeng!!"


    "Fuck you!!"


    Piggy grabbed a beer bottle and was very fierce. When he saw people, it was a random shooting. The opposite crowd was immediately broken up by Mingda and piggy.


    With the addition of these two people, the war situation changed all of a sudden. The people opposite obviously couldn''t cope with it, but they were not good stubbles. They were all small gangsters fighting at the bottom of society. Their fighting experience was no less than ours.


    Although we had the upper hand for the time being, the other side knew that we were few, so they didn''t mess at all and still waved their fists against us.


    The corridor of the private room was in complete chaos, shouting and swearing!!


    "Hula!!"


    After about five or six minutes, the manager of the concert hall rushed over with the internal security guard, but the security guards didn''t dare to do it, so they had to fight.


    At the same time, the siren sounded through the street outside. Obviously, someone called the police. I think it should be Zhao Bing and them.


    "Brother Xin, stop fighting, the police are coming..." the manager looked down at Wang Xin and said.


    "Draft it, you wait for me!!" Wang Xin is not stupid. After knowing that the police came, he immediately shook his neck and scolded me.


    "Draft it? I''m not going anywhere today. I''ll wait for you right here!!" I wiped the blood on my face and gritted my teeth back.


    "OK, you''re a little bold. Don''t say I bully you. I''ll give you ten minutes. I''ll see you in the street outside in ten minutes!!"


    "No, you are my grandson!!" I smiled and promised.


    "Draft it, you wait for me..." Wang Xin trembled with anger after listening to my words.


    Now the siren is getting closer and closer.


    "Brother Xin, let''s go!" the manager frowned at Wang Xin.


    "Fuck you, you''ve come to an end!!" Wang Xin scolded back, and then directly ran downstairs with people.


    "Are you all right?" after Wang Xin left, the manager looked at us and asked.


    "Nothing..." I waved my hand, and then took Meng Liang and them back to the private room.


    When the students in the private room saw us coming back, they quickly surrounded us.


    "Leaf, are you all right!!" Zhao Bing asked anxiously looking at me with tears on his face.


    "We''re all right, Zhao Bing. You''ll leave here with your classmates soon!!" I wiped the tears from Zhao Bing''s eyes and whispered.

 Chapter 301

    "... I won''t go!!" Zhao Bing said stubbornly, biting his lips for a moment.


    "Sister, this is not a fucking TV play. If you let go, you can go!!" Liu Rui shouted impatiently while dealing with the wound.


    "Zhao Bing, take your classmates away quickly, or they will come back later, you can only drag us down!!" I also explained.


    "Then why don''t you go?" Zhao Bing looked at me and asked.


    "Where are you going? They''re coming for us. Wang Xin Let the news out, so we can''t go..." I reluctantly sat on the sofa and sighed.


    Zhao Bing looked at me, didn''t speak, and turned to organize his classmates to leave KTV.


    After a while, Zhao Bing and LeLe left the private room with their classmates. Before leaving, Zhao Bing said to me to pay attention to safety, and then walked out of the KTV without looking back.


    "You two go too!! don''t stand here..." I looked up at the pig and Mingda said.


    "What are you going to do? We just started, and we can''t go..." Mingda reluctantly lit a cigarette and sat next to me.


    "Hehe, who wants you two to get involved? It''s good to watch the fun with others..." I said this without any other meaning. I really don''t want them to get involved in this matter.


    "Others are others, and we are both of us. You didn''t help us when we were bullied at school. Now you are bullied, and we can''t watch!!" piggy said in an extremely firm tone.


    I was a little moved by pig''s words. I didn''t know how to answer them. I could only look at them with a smile.


    "It''s fierce now? I don''t want to be so finished at school?" Liu Rui patted the pig on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "Look, since you left, I''ve learned a truth..."


    "What''s the reason?" Liu Rui looked at the pig puzzled.


    "Cowardice will be beaten. It turns out that we will hide and be afraid when we encounter something, but now we are different. We have learned to fight back. Slowly, no one really dares to bully us..." piggy smiled foolishly.


    "Hehe, that''s good!!" Liu Rui nodded and wanted to say something to the pig, but he didn''t know how to speak. Finally, he didn''t say it at all.


    "You may get hurt if you fight later. Are you two really not going?" I thought for a while, but I still wanted to persuade them to leave.


    "Ye, don''t you treat us as brothers?" Mingda''s expression suddenly became very serious.


    "What do you say?"


    "Yes, at school, we were always weak and relied on your help. I know you don''t like us, but now it''s different. We can really help you!!" Mingda continued.


    I looked at Mingda and was silent. I didn''t know how to explain to him.


    "Dazi, you misunderstood Ye. We always treat you as friends. He just doesn''t want you to get involved in our affairs. It''s really dangerous!!" Meng Liang explained aside.


    "Are we afraid of danger?" Mingda''s voice suddenly became louder, stood up, stretched out his neck and shouted.


    "Yes!! we just want to help you. There''s no other meaning. We''ll fucking die here today. We''ll accompany you too!!" piggy was also excited.


    I don''t know whether they really realize the seriousness of the problem or really want to be beaten with us, but anyway, I''m still very moved.


    Liu Rui and Meng Liang were equally moved.


    Meng Liang patted Mingda and piggy on the shoulder and didn''t speak.


    ����


    After Wang Xin left the KTV, he dialed the phone of one of his men in Tiemian while driving.


    This subordinate of Tiemian is called Zhou CAI. He is the driver of Tiemian. Now, except for Tiemian, the Wei family basically belongs to this week. It''s best to speak.


    Zhou Cai is at home.


    "Lingling..."


    The cell phone rang for about half a minute. Zhou Cai climbed out of his bed and answered the phone. "Who is it?"


    "Brother Zhou, I''m Xiao Xin!!" Wang Xin shouted.


    "Xiaoxin?" Zhou Cai recalled who Xiaoxin was, and then asked with some hesitation, "what''s the matter?"


    "I just met Ye Han in KTV!!" Wang Xin replied quickly.


    "Who did you meet?" after hearing my name, Zhou Cai sat up with a splash.


    "Ye Han is the one who killed brother Tian!!" Wang Xin repeated.


    "Are you sure you didn''t admit your mistake?" Zhou was completely refreshed at this moment.


    "I fought with them, but I can admit my mistake? They all admit it!"


    "Fuck, they dare to come back!!" Zhou Cai gritted his teeth and scolded, and then said: "well, Xiao Xin, you take people to keep them first. I''ll take people there in a moment. Iron noodles said that you can''t let them run when you see them!!"


    "OK, I see, brother!!" after Wang Xin understood what Zhou Cai meant, he hung up the phone directly.


    At the other end, Zhou Cai, who had just finished talking to Wang Xin, put on his clothes and dialed the iron phone.


    "What''s up?" soon the cold voice of the iron face came out of the receiver.


    "I found Ye Han and them!!" Zhou Cai replied without thinking.


    "..." the iron face was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "if you want to live, bring it back!"


    "Understand!!" Zhou Cai nodded quickly.


    ����


    Night KTV private room.


    "Call Nanbei and ask him to come and help!!" I said to Liu Rui.


    "Yes, why did I forget him, shit!!" Liu Rui patted his forehead, then opened the phone book, found the North-South phone and dialed it.


    "Nanbei, what are you doing?" Liu Rui asked when the phone was connected.


    "I play chess with Uncle Wang..."


    "Stop playing, we''re working with others in KTV at night. Come and help with something..." Liu Rui went straight to the subject.


    "What''s the matter? What''s in your family?"


    "Just bring the things my father dealt with me... And the kitchen knife in the kitchen!!" Liu Rui thought for a moment and said.


    "Then I see..."


    "Hurry up. If you''re late, we can''t get out..."


    "Hehe, I''ll start now!!" the north and the south said and hung up directly.


    ����


    After about ten minutes, Wang Xin returned to the night KTV again.


    At the door of KTV at night, there are more than ten taxis. There are five drivers in one car, so Wang Xin found about forty or fifty people this time. It seems that he really doesn''t want us to go.


    "Brother Xin, what are you doing?" the manager asked Wang Xin with a frown.

 Chapter 302

    "These people are iron faced, do you understand?" Wang Xin whispered.


    "Then if it starts to fight..." the manager said half.


    "Money can''t live without you!!" Wang Xin instantly understood what the manager meant.


    "That''s good, that''s good!!" after the manager knew that this matter had something to do with the iron face, his attitude was different immediately. After nodding his head several times, he took the security guard home to sleep. Toss and toss. He knew he couldn''t control it.


    About ten minutes later, a range rover suddenly stopped at the door of the night KTV. A man, about 20 years old, stood on the road.


    "Brother Zhou, are you here?" when Wang Xin saw Zhou Cai coming, he immediately ran over with a smile.


    He spit on the ground, then pointed to the KTV and said, "people are inside?"


    "Yes, it''s inside!!" Wang Xin nodded.


    "What are you waiting for?" Zhou Cai frowned and shouted.


    "I''m waiting for them!!" Wang Xin replied weakly.


    "Are you a fucking tiger? You think it''s a fight among high school students? Return the fucking size, slip in and catch people!!" Zhou Cai scolded irritably, then turned around and walked back to the Land Rover.


    Zhou Xin looked at Zhou Cai''s back and was silent for a moment, then waved his big hand.


    "Hula!!"


    The door of the taxi was opened almost at the same time, and 50 or 60 people got off in an instant.


    "Fuck! There are a lot of fucking people!!" Liu Rui looked at the formation outside through the window and muttered a little confused.


    After hearing Liu Rui''s words, I quickly got up, went to the window, opened the window and glanced out. My head was a little confused. I thought Wang Xin could find more than 20 people. Unexpectedly, this fool found so many people.


    "Why don''t you come here?" Liu Rui muttered anxiously.


    "The north and the South can''t do it. There are fifty or sixty people. We don''t have enough eight heads to cut them!!" the little pig was a little worried at this time.


    "No, let''s run, organize the team another day, and it''s not too late to fight again!" Liu Rui suggested.


    "I think this is a good way!!" I nodded quickly.


    "Isn''t it a bit embarrassing?" obviously Meng Liang doesn''t want to go yet. He thinks we can fight.


    "It''s not that I haven''t lost it..." Liu Rui couldn''t manage so much at this time. He began to run in the direction of the back door with his legs. I, Meng Liang and piggy Mingda followed him.


    At the other end, Wang Xin has rushed in with 50 or 60 people.


    "Fuck them. Fight me to death when you see someone. If anything happens, it''s mine!!" Wang Xin shouted to the crowd as he rushed to the second floor.


    "Brother Xin, they seem to have run away. There is no one on the second floor!!" at this time, a young man stood on the second floor and shouted at Wang Xin.


    "What? Ran away!!" Wang Xin looked incredible.


    "Nobody!! they seem to have jumped out of the window..." the young man continued.


    "Shit!!" Wang Xin scolded in a low voice, and then ran to the door with a machete.


    "Hula!"


    Forty or fifty people ran out with Wang Xin.


    As soon as Wang Xin ran out of the door, he was stopped by Zhou CAI.


    "Where are the people?" Zhou Cai asked, looking at Wang Xin without expression.


    "Run... Run..." Wang Xin stammered.


    "Pa!!"


    Zhou Cai put his mouth on Wang Xin''s face, then clenched his teeth and asked, "when did you run?"


    "... maybe just now!!" Wang Xin rubbed his red right face and replied in silence.


    "Then don''t hurry up!! what are you looking at here!!" Zhou CAI was furious.


    "Now chase..."


    Wang Xin bowed his head and ran back to the back door of the KTV. However, at this time, a figure appeared at the door of the KTV. The man came from Liu Rui''s house.


    "Man, let me ask if this is a night KTV?" the north and South who didn''t know the situation grabbed a man and asked.


    "Yes, what do you do?" the young man looked at the north and south, frowned and asked.


    "I came to find my friend..." north and South thought for a while and told the truth.


    "Who is your friend?" the young man opposite thought that the north and the South were also shaken by Wang Xin.


    "Ye Han!!" Nanbei said my name.


    After hearing what the north and the south said, the young man was stunned. Then he raised his pickaxe and knocked it on the north and the South''s head.


    "Bang!!"


    The north and South were knocked back a few steps by this pickaxe, and then sat directly on the ground.


    "Come on, here''s an accomplice!!" the young man stepped forward, stepped on the stomach of North and south, and shouted loudly.


    After hearing the cry, Wang Xin hurried to the north and south.


    The north and South shook their dizzy heads and looked at Wang Xin very puzzled.


    "Do you know ye Han?" Wang Xin squatted to the north and South and asked with a smile.


    "Who are you?" north and South struggled and stood up.


    "Do you know ye Han?" Wang Xin repeated.


    "Know!!" north and South nodded.


    "Fight!!" when Wang Xin saw that the north and South really knew me, he waved directly and ran to the north and South with countless fists and pickaxes.


    So many people hit one, even the gods in the north and South are more useless, so he has no intention to fight back. He can only lie on the ground, cover his head and endure the pain one after another.


    This group of people fought around the north and south for three or four minutes. At this time, the north and South were covered with blood, their breath was urgent and slow, and their eyes were colorless. They were basically dead.


    "OK!!" Wang Xin looked almost and waved his hand to stop.


    Everyone stopped, and the north and South finally had a chance to breathe.


    "What''s your relationship with Ye Han?" Wang Xin asked, stepping on the North-South face.


    "It doesn''t matter..." the north and South corners of their mouths were bleeding and hummed in a low voice.


    "Ha ha!!" Wang Xin smiled darkly. Then he felt the mobile phones of North and south from north and south. North and South knew what Wang Xin was going to do and struggled briefly, but they were helpless. Their hands were too heavy and it was difficult to move, not to mention preventing Wang Xin from taking his mobile phone.


    ����


    At the other end, after several of US jumped out of the window on the second floor of KTV, we didn''t take the road, but specially picked the remote path to run.


    "Deng Deng Deng!!"


    Just then my cell phone rang. I took it out and saw that it was from north to south.


    "North and south, where are you?" I asked directly after I answered the phone.


    "I''m Wang Xin. Your friend is in my hand. I''ll give you ten minutes to go back to the KTV, otherwise you''ll never see your friend again!!"


    "I grass your mother, what the fuck have you done to my friend? Don''t hurt him..."


    I didn''t speak here. Wang Xin has hung up.

 Chapter 303

    "What''s the matter?" Liu Rui heard something wrong and looked at me and asked.


    "North and South were caught by them..." I put down my cell phone and answered weakly.


    "What about that?"


    "What the fuck can I do? Go back and save people!!"


    Before I spoke, Meng Liang immediately turned around and ran in the direction we ran out.


    "Mingda, piggy, thank you both today. Why don''t you two go back first..." I turned my head and shouted at piggy and Mingda.


    After the two heard what I said, you look at me and I look at you. Their eyes are opposite. After a moment of silence, they walk away.


    Instead of going forward, they followed Meng Liangyuan''s road back.


    I looked at the back of the two people, smiled helplessly, and then ran back.


    ����


    Ten minutes later, I, Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Mingda and piggy walked back to the door of KTV one brick at a time.


    "Fuck, it''s the first time so many people have a fight!" I glanced at the people opposite with my spare light and whispered.


    "Will we be famous if we put them all down?" the little pig asked with a silly smile.


    "Must be famous!!" I nodded.


    "It''s a famous JB. We''ll fight with Wang Xin alone. I don''t believe he can kill us?" Liu Rui weighed the bricks in his hand and bowed his head.


    "Brother Zhou, it''s them, and the one in the middle is Ye Han!!" when Wang Xin saw us, he stretched out his hand and pointed at us.


    Zhou Cai nodded coldly.


    "Wang Xin, where''s my friend?" I frowned and shouted.


    "Bah!!" Wang Xin didn''t answer me at all. He bowed his head and spit. He turned around and carried us on his back and said, "put all five down for me!!"


    "Hua Hua la!!"


    "Drafted!!"


    In an instant, more than 30 people rushed at us with pickaxes and machetes. At first glance, it was like a TV series.


    "It''s all like this anyway. Do it!!"


    The five of us bit our teeth and rushed down together.


    Five of us hit him? More than 30 people are like hitting a stone with an egg, but there''s no way. The north and South are in their hands. We can''t do it if we don''t fight!!


    "Bang!!"


    I haven''t waved the first fucking brick out yet. I was directly hit on my back with a pickaxe handle, and I fell down!!


    "Drafted!!"


    Meng Liang ran to me and directly slapped a brick on the forehead of the boy who hit me. The boy was directly knocked unconscious by Meng Liang.


    "Bang bang!!"


    Meng Lianggan fell down, and the second one rushed over. Countless pickaxes took pictures of Meng Liang, and some of them took pictures of me. We picked up the pickaxes on the ground. We didn''t play blindly at all. We hit us and leaned against the corner of the wall, because this can prevent us from falling down. If we fall down, we will be half disabled if we don''t die.


    At the other end, Liu Rui and his family were almost the same as me. They were surrounded by a group of people. Wang Xin leaned in front of the car, but Liu Rui and piggy Mingda couldn''t rush out and didn''t get close to Wang Xin at all.


    Most people hit us with pickaxes, but most people hit Liu Rui with sliced knives.


    The bricks in the hands of the three people have long disappeared, and they dare not squat down to pick up a knife, so the three of them can only work with them barehanded.


    "Bang!"


    With a dull noise, Liu Rui kicked on the knee of the nearest young man. The young man fell to his knees with a thump. Then Liu Rui grabbed the knife in the young man''s hand and cut it on the young man''s back.


    "Ah!!"


    The young man screamed. At this time, the little pig kicked the young man directly.


    "Fuck you!!" seeing the young man being kicked away, another man directly cut the pig with a knife.


    "Puff!!"


    The knife cut directly on the pig''s thigh, and the blood spewed out instantly, and then the dark road.


    "I grass your mother!"


    After seeing the pig injured, Liu Rui''s eyes instantly turned red. With a roar, he ran to the man with a knife.


    Liu Rui''s combat effectiveness may not be very good at ordinary times, but if Liu Rui is impatient, his combat effectiveness can definitely increase several times in an instant. Some people may say that what I said is false. It looks like a super Saiya, but it''s really the case.


    Once a person is stimulated, the potential in the body will be stimulated. Ordinary people may not have this feeling, but sometimes a person will break out after being bullied for a long time. We may have encountered such things!!


    As the saying goes, rabbits bite when they are anxious. Usually sows don''t go up the tree, but if there is a fire test under them, he can definitely go up the tree!!


    This is a truth.


    "Puff!!"


    Liu Rui stabbed the young man in the face. The young man fought back instinctively, but Liu Rui''s neck was crooked and the tip of the knife was on Liu Rui''s face. It scraped an edge and deviated!!


    After one cut, Liu Rui cut again.


    "Bang!!"


    This knife directly hit the young man''s shoulder, and one knife directly broke the young man''s shoulder blade!!


    "Ah! Ah!!"


    The youth burst into a wail!!


    "Draft it, hold it back for me!!" Liu Ruihong scolded with eyes, and then slashed the young man in the face.


    The young man''s mouth was opened directly by Liu Rui!!


    The young man''s mouth is full of blood and wants to open his mouth, but it still hurts. He can only release the pain in his heart by his expression. I can''t describe the specific expression. Let''s feel it for ourselves.


    Only this week did I give Wang Xin a look and signal to end early.


    With a wave of Wang Xin''s big hand, everyone rushed to us. They wanted to break them one by one!!


    The battle lasted more than ten minutes. People on both sides were injured. Our hands were more serious, but none of the five of us fell. Even if we still had one breath, we were waving our weapons.


    "Bah!!"


    I vomited. At this time, I was red all over and had countless wounds, just like a bloody man, but I can''t control so much now. I can only bear the pain, put my arms around the pickaxe handle, roar in my mouth, and hit people when I see them.


    "Fuck them, they can''t!"


    Wang Xin in the crowd saw that we had no strength, stretched out his hand and shouted, and then directly took the lead and rushed to us with a knife.


    Don''t talk about me. Even Meng Liang has no strength and can only rely on the corner to breathe.


    "Brother Rui, will we die?" the little pig with blood on his face looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "... I don''t know!!" Liu Ruihong replied with eyes, and then rushed to me again. At this time, the five of us were too seriously injured and lost our combat effectiveness. Liu Rui and I were the only ones who could move.


    "Go to hell, draft!!" just as I was shaking my mind, a pickaxe directly knocked on the back of my head.

 Chapter 304

    "Buzz!!"


    I made a loud noise in my head and then fainted directly.


    Three minutes later, the last soldier Liu Rui fell to the ground!!


    The battle of five to fifty is over!!


    ����


    I don''t know how long it took. I woke up vaguely. My head was like an explosion. The wounds on my body were scabbed. I shook my head. I felt very disgusting. I should have a concussion.


    I rubbed my eyes and then looked around.


    I found that we were locked up in a dark small warehouse. The air was wet and smelled of sea, and there were some scales on the ground.


    It should be the warehouse of our seafood processing plant by the sea in SZ city!!


    I was tied with a rope. I struggled a few times and found that it was very strong.


    Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Nanbei, Xiaozhu and Mingda were also in the room, but they didn''t wake up and were still in a coma.


    I don''t know how long it took, Liu Rui also opened his eyes.


    "Where the fuck is this?" Liu Rui struggled with the rope on his body, looked at me and asked.


    "I don''t know..." I shook my head.


    "Fuck, why does my head hurt so much? I remember whether we had a fight with someone yesterday?" Liu Rui shook his head. It was obviously interrupted. He didn''t even know who his mother was fighting with.


    "We should have been kidnapped..." I whispered.


    "Who kidnapped us?" Liu Rui hasn''t figured out what''s going on.


    "Who else can there be, the Wei family!!" I sighed. I was very helpless. I knew it would be like this, so I wouldn''t come back.


    "What did the Wei family do for us? Didn''t Wei San die?" Liu Rui continued.


    "You ask me who the fuck to go!! I fucking wonder!!"


    I''m very upset now. It''s nothing for us to be tied up, but it also involves Mingda pig, so I feel very sorry for this silly child.


    Liu Rui saw that I was in a bad mood and didn''t speak any more. He looked down at the floor and didn''t know what he was thinking there.


    We were silent for a moment. Liu Rui suddenly looked up at me and asked, "can''t I see my daughter-in-law?"


    I heard Liu Rui''s words with a click in my heart.


    I don''t know how to answer Liu Rui, because I can''t guarantee anything now. Our lives are in the hands of others.


    ����


    On the other end, iron face home.


    Tiemian sat quietly at his desk with a seeping mask and looked at the documents on the table. Zhou CAI and Wang Xin also stood quietly beside Tiemian.


    The whole office was strangely quiet, dead and silent.


    Wang Xin couldn''t even breathe and make a sound.


    The three people held this position for more than half an hour. Tiemian finally moved his eyes from asking for price to Zhou CAI.


    "Got it?" the iron face asked calmly.


    "En!!" Zhou Cai nodded.


    "It''s all handled!! do you keep it!!" after finishing this sentence, Tiemian took back his eyes and then looked at the document.


    "OK!!" Zhou Cai nodded numbly, although he glanced at Wang Xin.


    Wang Xin immediately understood what he meant and walked outside the door.


    "Wait a minute!!" just as Wang Xin was about to go out, iron face suddenly shouted.


    Wang xinleng was at a loss.


    "Wow!!"


    The iron side opened the drawer, took out a golden revolver, and then walked to Wang Xin.


    "I''d better go there and say something to them..." the iron face said coldly.


    After hearing the words of the iron face, Wang Xin quickly opened the door and followed the iron face out of the office.


    ����


    In a warehouse by the sea.


    At this time, we all woke up. We started chatting when we had nothing to do. We talked about our stories in H city. It''s fucking time. I have nothing to hide with piggy and Mingda. What do you say.


    "So you are so awesome in H city!!" after listening to our story, the little pig looked at me with worship and exclaimed.


    "If the cow forces us, we don''t have to be tied here..." I sighed and smiled helplessly.


    "Leaf, have you ever killed anyone?" Mingda suddenly asked.


    "No..." I was silent for a moment, and then said, "but I''ve seen others kill, and there are many!!"


    "... Oh!!" Mingda nodded vaguely, then lowered his head and didn''t speak again.


    "Will we die?" asked the little pig.


    "I don''t know..." I shook my head.


    "...." the little pig was silent for a while, then looked at me with a smile and asked, "leaf, if we can go out alive this time, do I want to hang out with you?"


    "Ha ha!!" I laughed and then said, "OK, how about I let you be a manager?"


    "Euler!!" the little pig smiled very happily.


    "Then I''ll hang out with you, too. I want to be a manager..." Mingda also said.


    "OK!!" I nodded and then said, "if you go out, you two go to H city with me. There''s nothing else. The girl can choose... All the young ladies over there are at the level of Zhao Bing. I''ll tell you!!"


    "True or false?" the little pig immediately cheered up when he heard that there was a young lady, stared and shouted.


    "It must be true. If you don''t believe it, ask Liu Rui..."


    "Brother Rui, is what he said true?" the little pig looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "It''s true. I still have a daughter-in-law. It''s good-looking. I''ll show you later..." when it comes to her daughter-in-law, Liu Rui''s expression is obviously sad.


    "Is sister-in-law also a lady?" asked the pig without thinking.


    "Fuck you, your daughter-in-law is a fucking miss. Can you speak..." Liu Rui scolded wordlessly.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Several of us heard the instant laughter across from each other, and the atmosphere in the warehouse was not so serious.


    "Creak!!"


    At this time, the door of the warehouse was finally opened.


    We looked at the door for a few moments and three people came in. One was Wang Xin and the other was Zhou CAI. I didn''t know the last man, but he was wearing an iron mask. He should be an iron face.


    The one who replaced Wei San touched the iron surface of SZ city.


    After the three came in, Wang Xin moved a chair for Tiemian, and Tiemian sat quietly opposite us.


    This is the first time I''ve seen iron face. I think I''m a young man.


    I carefully looked at the man in front of me. Similarly, the iron face was also looking at us.


    Tiemian hasn''t spoken for a long time. The atmosphere in the warehouse is very strange. No one knows what Tiemian is doing!!


    But everyone knows that if the iron face doesn''t speak, others can''t speak!!

 Chapter 305

    In this way, we looked at Tiemian for five or six minutes, and Tiemian finally opened his mouth and spoke.


    "Your name is Ye Han?" iron face looked at me and asked.


    The voice of the iron face is very hoarse and harsh, just like the voice disguised deliberately. Anyway, I''m very uncomfortable.


    "I am. What do you mean by catching us?"


    I deliberately pretended to be very calm, nodded slightly and asked back.


    After listening to me, Tiemian didn''t continue to talk to me at all. Instead, he turned his eyes to Meng Liang and asked in the same tone, "Meng liang?"


    Meng Liang was stunned when he heard the iron face''s words. Then he turned his head to one side without admitting or denying it, because he didn''t want to talk to the iron face.


    Seeing that Meng Liang ignored himself, Tiemian was not angry, but then asked Liu Rui, "Liu Rui?"


    "It''s me. Who are you? What the hell are you trying to do when you tie me up?"


    At this time, Liu Rui did not know who the masked man was.


    "Ha ha..." the iron face smiled, then stood up and said to Wang Xin, "have you dealt with it..."


    "En en!!" Wang Xin nodded, then raised the pistol with cold eyes, and the muzzle of the gun was directly aimed at the outermost pig.


    I saw Wang Xin take out his gun and his head buzzed. I didn''t expect the iron noodles to be so crisp


    "No, no, no..."


    Although piggy knew we were kidnapped, he didn''t expect these people to kill us. It''s not a simple fucking kidnapping. It''s murder at all.


    For a little pig who doesn''t deal with things deeply, it''s so fucking sudden that he doesn''t know what to do!!


    The little pig could only look at the dark muzzle of the gun, instinctively shook his head, and repeated a word in his mouth: "don''t!!"


    What happened in the warehouse is like a TV play, unreal and impractical.


    But it really happened!!


    I, Meng Liang, Liu Rui and Nanbei were calm after Wang Xin pulled out the gun, because we have experienced this situation too many times, and our nerves have been numb. But this time I feel that death seems closer to us, not closer, but very close.


    At this time, Mingda was like a corpse. His eyes looked at the pig targeted by Wang Xin with a muzzle. He couldn''t believe it was true. He was not afraid because he had forgotten what fear was. He could only repeat in his mind that it was a dream, a nightmare!!


    Tears could not stop flowing out of piggy and Mingda''s eyes. Piggy was shaking his head. He wanted to tell Wang Xin not to shoot.


    Mingda is shaking his head. He is telling me to save the pig!!


    When I looked at the two people, the feeling in my heart could not be described by the word guilt.


    "Click!!"


    Wang Xin skillfully pulled the bolt and loaded the bullet.


    The familiar mechanical sound pulled me back from my thoughts. I quickly shouted to the iron face that was about to leave: "wait a minute!!"


    After hearing my words, Tiemian smiled without looking back, then turned around and said with a smile: "I thought you gave up resistance!!"


    The voice of Tiemian is still hoarse and laughs hoarsely, but now I feel that his voice is particularly terrible. The words in the film are like those from hell.


    That may be a bit false, but now his voice is like this to me.


    The life and death of several of us are in the hands of this masked man. If he lets us die, we have to die!!


    "Why kill us?" I asked, biting my lips and glancing at the pig.


    "Why do you say?" asked the iron face.


    "We didn''t kill Wei Tian!!" I shouted decisively. I can''t panic at this time. If I panic, we''ll all be finished!!


    "I know!!" Tiemian nodded calmly. His voice couldn''t hear any emotion.


    "Then why kill us?" I continued.


    "Because you damn it..."


    "Where did we offend you? Why should we die?"


    "Who killed Wei Tian?" Tiemian asked this question like a psycho. It seems that ten people can answer it.


    "Wei Tian was killed by Guo Bin and Xu Feng!!" I don''t know what he meant when he asked me this question, but I don''t have so much time to think, I can only answer honestly.


    "...." the iron face looked at me and didn''t speak.


    "Do you want to know where Xu Feng and Guo Bin are, right?" I saw that the iron face didn''t speak, and then asked.


    "...." the iron face looked at me and still didn''t speak.


    "If you let us go, I can tell you where Guo Bin and Xu Feng are!!"


    In fact, I don''t know where Xu Feng and Guo Bin are, but I can''t help it. This is the only condition that may let us go out alive. I''ll try anyway.


    "You lie!! you don''t know where Xu Feng and Guo Bin are!!" Tiemian suddenly stood up and shouted.


    "I know where they are!!"


    I don''t know how Tiemian saw that I was lying, but I know I finally aroused Tiemian''s interest. His interest may be Guo Bin and Xu Feng


    "You don''t know!!" Tiemian denied me again, in a very positive tone.


    "I know!!" I said with the same certainty.


    "You''d better talk to me on another condition. You don''t know where Xu Feng and Guo Bin are. Even if you know, I''m not interested in these two people..." Tiemian didn''t want to argue with me and directly interrupted me.


    After listening to the words of the iron face, I was silent for a moment, and then squinted at the iron face.


    Iron face didn''t catch us to inquire about the whereabouts of Xu Feng and Guo Bin. What did he do for??


    Do we have any other value??


    I don''t understand this problem, and I can''t understand the man in front of me.


    What is the purpose of iron face catching us? I know he certainly doesn''t want to simply kill us, because if so, he doesn''t have to talk nonsense to me and kill us directly. Therefore, we have something he wants to know or get.


    "Is there any smoke?" after a moment of silence, I looked up at the iron face and asked.


    Iron noodles waved after listening to me.


    Zhou Cai took out a cigarette and put it on my mouth, and then lit it for me with a lighter.


    "Follow me, I want to..."


    "I want it too!"


    "I want it too!"


    After seeing me smoking, heartless Liu Rui and North and South also shouted.


    Zhou Cai stood motionless beside the iron face, as if he hadn''t heard Liu Rui''s words with the north and south.


    "My friend wants cigarettes. Didn''t you hear that? Dog slave!!"


    I took a deep breath of my cigarette and scolded Zhou CAI.

 Chapter 306

    "You fucking..."


    After Zhou Cai heard what I said, he was about to reach out and hit me, but he was stopped by the iron face.


    "Give them..." the iron face said faintly to Zhou CAI.


    Zhou Cai took one look at the iron face, another at me, glared at me, then walked to Liu Rui and the north and the south, and lit two cigarettes for them.


    "Bah!!"


    After smoking the last cigarette, I threw up the butt on the ground. The iron face looked at me quietly without saying a word.


    "Hoo!!"


    I exhaled the cigarette in my lung, then looked at the iron face and said, "come on, what do you want to ask me? I can tell you anything in order to live..."


    "Ha ha..." Tiemian smiled faintly, then pointed to the direction of the warehouse door and said: "you can''t get out, you can only let others save you..."


    "Who?" I tilted my neck and changed a comfortable position. I knew that the iron face would not kill us directly, so I was not so nervous.


    "Li Jinglong!!" Tiemian said these three words slowly.


    After hearing the name, I immediately recalled this person in my mind, but I found that I didn''t know this Li Jinglong at all.


    "Who is Li Jinglong?" I asked, looking at the iron face.


    "Don''t you know?" asked the iron face.


    "No." I shook my head.


    "Think about it... Don''t worry!!" the iron face patted me on the shoulder and said softly.


    "Li Jinglong, Li Jinglong..." I whispered the name, but I really can''t remember who Li Jinglong is. Even the name was the first time I heard it.


    "Do you know Li Jinglong?" I turned to Liu Rui and asked them.


    "Don''t know..." Meng Liang shook his head.


    "Ye, do you think it''s brother long?" Liu Rui thought for a moment and asked.


    "Yes!!"


    We have known brother long for a long time, but we never know his name. From the beginning, we have called him brother long. Maybe the Li Jinglong Tiemian is brother long!!


    I thought briefly, then looked at the iron face and asked, "are you looking for brother long?"


    "I don''t know who is brother long. What I''m looking for is Li Jinglong..."


    "What are you looking for him for?" I continued.


    "Kill him..." iron face replied lightly.


    "If you want to kill him, kill him!! what are you doing with us!!" Liu Rui shouted at this time.


    "Because you are bait, I can''t find Li Jinglong, so I have to find you..."


    "How do you know that Li Jinglong came back to save us?"


    Iron noodles made me a little confused. I couldn''t understand what iron noodles wanted to do.


    "Do you know why Wei San let you go and let you leave SZ city?" iron face still spoke calmly and could not see any emotional change.


    "Why?"


    I didn''t pretend to be stupid. I really don''t know. I always thought that Wei San paid attention to Xu Feng and Guo Bin, so he didn''t go to H city to find us. Now it''s really strange that Wei San has such a big influence, let alone we go to other cities. Even if we go abroad, he has the ability to catch us back, so there must be a problem in it.


    "Because Li Jinglong helped you, Wei San didn''t dare to continue to trouble you. Wei San reached an agreement with Li Jinglong. As long as you don''t know SZ City, he can''t trouble you..." Tiemian patiently explained to me, and then said: "I don''t know who this Li Jinglong is, but I know he is not afraid of Wei San. On the contrary, Wei San is afraid of him, so this person makes me feel very uneasy..."


    "So you want to kill him?" I asked quickly.


    Tiemian nodded calmly. He gave me the feeling that he didn''t treat us as enemies at all. The tone of our dialogue was like two very good friends. Maybe Tiemian didn''t pay attention to us at the bottom of his heart. We are just tools he can use.


    "Are you sure Li Jinglong will come back to save us?" I asked after a silence.


    "I''m not sure." the iron face shook his head.


    "What will you do to us if he doesn''t come?" I finally asked the question I wanted to ask most.


    "Not so good, I''ll kill you one by one until he appears. If he doesn''t appear, you''ll all die..." the iron face''s tone has been calm. It can''t be calm anymore. I can''t feel a trace of emotion or emotion on him. He''s like a cold machine, which makes people scared.


    After listening to Tiemian''s words, I quickly pointed to piggy and Mingda and said, "they have nothing to do with this. They don''t know brother long at all!"


    If no one really comes to save us, I don''t want to implicate Mingda and piggy, because they are innocent.


    "Oh, oh!!" Tiemian nodded thoughtfully, and then said: "their luck is really bad..."


    "Can you let them go? We can do enough bait..." I then shouted, praying in my tone. I had no choice but to bow my head at this time.


    "You can''t go..." Tiemian shook his head and refused.


    "But they are fucking innocent!!"


    I shouted at the top of my voice.


    "You have to die. You don''t have to plead for them. Righteousness can''t move me..."


    "..." I looked at the dark mask of the iron face and suddenly didn''t know what to say, because I couldn''t hold any conditions to negotiate with him. There was no point. The gap between us and the iron face was too big. In his eyes, we might be an ant. Life and death meant nothing to him.


    "Bah!!"


    At this time, Liu Rui suddenly opened his mouth and spit sticky phlegm directly on the iron face. No, it should be on the mask. He is wearing a mask.


    "You''re fucking tired of living!!" Zhou Cai next to the iron face first reacted and walked to Liu Rui.


    "Pa!!"


    Zhou Cai put his mouth on Liu Rui''s face.


    "Wearing a mask, I fuck NIMA. You can do it with me. You fucking bully two newly graduated students. Are you B!!" Liu ruigen ignored Zhou Cai, staring at the iron face with red eyes and scolding with a big mouth open.


    "Did you draft it? Still shameless!"


    Zhou Cai, who was next to Liu Rui, stretched out his hand to hit Liu Rui, but was stopped by the iron face standing up.


    The iron face stretched out his right hand, grabbed Liu Rui''s chin, looked at Liu Rui and asked, "have you lived enough?"


    "Bah!!"


    Liu Rui didn''t answer and spit out the second sputum directly.


    "Ha ha..."


    Iron face not only didn''t get angry, but laughed. The laughter was as harsh as his voice.

 Chapter 307

    Tiemian took out a paper towel to wipe the sticky phlegm on the mask, then loosened his hand pinching Liu Rui''s chin, pointed to the clock on the wall and said, "how about playing a game?"


    "What game?" I asked hurriedly.


    "Every five minutes, I will kill one of the six of you until Li Jinglong appears. How about that?" iron face looked at me and smiled.


    "Is this a fucking game?"


    At this time, I can''t shout at all, or I don''t want to shout at all, because our lives are in his hands, he can toss as he wants, and we have no right to choose.


    "Ha ha, this is not a game..." iron face laughed.


    "Forget it, you can play as you want..." I replied tired, and then I closed my eyes directly, because I didn''t want to see it and didn''t dare to see it.


    "OK, now the game begins!!"


    Tiemian took out a pistol and patted it on the table. The sound of the pistol hitting the table was very harsh.


    "I fuck you!!" Liu Rui first opened his mouth and scolded, and then closed his eyes.


    "Can I draw it up too!!" Meng Liang scolded.


    "Count me in, shall I draft it too!!" the north and South also scolded without speaking.


    The iron face calmly looked at the three of them. Without saying a word, he bowed his head and played with the pistol on the table.


    Piggy and Mingda have been staring at the clock on the wall. They don''t know what they are thinking.


    The room was quiet at once. All I could hear was the sound of breathing and the ticking of the second hand of the clock.


    I closed my eyes and thought about the whole thing in my mind.


    Tiemian didn''t catch us for revenge with Wei Tian at all. He just wanted to lead brother long through us. That is to say, brother long helped us when we could leave SZ safely.


    Brother long is really a social elder brother, which surprised me most. Moreover, brother long was able to rescue us from Wei San, which shows that brother long is not an ordinary social elder brother, at least one level higher than Wei San.


    You should know that the original Wei San was equivalent to Liu Yong of H City, and brother long was even more powerful than Wei San. What kind of existence was he??


    Who is brother long??


    Will he show up and save us??


    Can we get out of this warehouse??


    I keep thinking about these problems in my mind, but I don''t have a clue. Everything is as strange as a TV play. We are dispensable small characters. Sometimes, some things may be arranged from the beginning.


    How many things we don''t know about the small SZ city??


    ����


    H City, in a shopping mall.


    Yang Song and his new girlfriend Qian Rou are walking on the second floor of the mall. Qian Rou is actually walking alone. Yang Song has to hang at least ten fucking bags, which looks like a moving shelf from a distance.


    "Oh, daughter-in-law, let''s stop wandering and go home..." Yang Song said with a snort like a big wolf dog.


    "Why, don''t you want to accompany me around the street?" Qian Rou rolled her eyes, then took out a pair of high-heeled shoes from the shelf, sat on the chair and tried them lovingly.


    When Yang Song saw Qian Rou try on his shoes, his throat rolled and swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    Originally, he always laughed at Liu Rui''s fear of his daughter-in-law. Now he''s not as good as Liu Rui. What''s wrong with Wu Mei? Liu Rui dares to say, but Yang Song doesn''t even have the courage to fart. He can only bear it silently. The baby''s heart is not only bitter, but also his wallet is not very bulging!!


    "Husband, do you look at these shoes?" Qian Rou put her little foot in front of Yang Song and asked in a charming voice.


    "Daughter in law, didn''t you buy two pairs just now..." Yang Song said hesitantly.


    "What are you talking about?" Qian Rou immediately turned her head and clenched her teeth.


    "Nothing... Nothing, very nice!!" Yang Song nodded quickly.


    "Can I buy it?" Qian rouchong shook Yang Song''s bank card and asked with a smile.


    "Buy!! buy!!" Yang Song said heartache as he clenched his teeth and stamped his feet.


    "Thank you, husband!!" Qian Rou winked at Yang Song, then said to the clerk, "how much is it?"


    "Miss, do you have a membership card?" the clerk asked.


    "Yes, please wait for me..." after that, Qian Rou opened her wallet and found more than ten membership cards. Finally, she found the card of the store and handed it to the clerk.


    The clerk took the membership card, knocked several with the calculator, looked up and said, "Miss, after discount, 2050!!"


    "What, more than 2000?" Yang Song stood up with a cry when he heard the price.


    "Go away." Qian Rou scolded aggressively, and then continued to say to the clerk, "check out and swipe your card!!"


    The clerk reluctantly glanced at Yang Song and then swiped the card. After Qian Rou took over the shoebox, she walked out of the store happily carrying Yang Song.


    "Husband, are you happy?" Qian Rou asked Yang Song as she walked.


    ��������


    "Husband, I''m talking to you. Why don''t you pay attention to me?"


    "Open... Happy..."


    "Are you happy there?"


    "Happy everywhere..."


    "Do you feel bad about spending money for me?" Qian Rou continued.


    "No pain..."


    "That husband, why do you seem to be crying?"


    "The wind is strong, blowing your eyes..."


    "That''s good, husband. I''ll buy you a pair of sunglasses to save you from blowing your eyes..."


    "No... I''m fine!!"


    In this way, while chatting, they carried big bags and small packages and ran outside the mall.


    "Jingling bell!!"


    Before they walked out of the mall, Yang Song''s cell phone rang.


    "Hey, Wu Mei, what''s up?" Yang Song took out his cell phone and saw that it was Wu Mei.


    "Yang Song, Liu Rui, have they contacted you?" Wu Mei asked anxiously.


    "No? What''s the matter?" Yang Song was stunned and asked.


    "I called Liu Rui yesterday, but I haven''t got through yet. It''s always turned off. He''ll call me every night these days, but I can''t contact anyone since yesterday. Do you think something''s wrong with him?" Wu Mei''s tone was crying. It seemed that she was really worried.


    "Have you contacted them? Ask them what''s going on..."


    "I''ve called. They''re all turned off!! Yuan Yuan went to Beijing to see Duan Hui. He won''t be back for a week!!"


    "What? It''s all turned off?" Yang Song also felt that something was wrong. He immediately thought of what trouble we might have really encountered. The only trouble we had in SZ city was Wei San.


    "It''s all off, Yang Song. What do you say?" Wu Mei then asked.

 Chapter 308

    "Wu Mei, don''t worry. I''ll go back now. You wait for me at home!!" Yang Song inadvertently accelerated his pace.


    "OK!!" Wu Mei agrees. Yang Song hangs up the phone directly, and then strides to the parking lot.


    "Husband, what''s the matter?" Qian Rou, who followed, frowned and asked after seeing Yang Song''s strange appearance.


    "Something happened at home, I have to hurry back..." Yang Song replied as he walked towards the parking lot.


    Qian Rou looked at Yang Song''s expression and knew that something had really happened, so there was no ink. She quickly followed Yang Song with a bag.


    Along the way, Yang Song frowned and didn''t say a word, because he felt that we might really be in danger.


    Three minutes later, Yang Song and Qian Rou took the elevator directly to the underground parking lot, and then put all their shopping in the trunk.


    "Sudden!!"


    After getting on the bus, Yang Song twisted the key of the motor car, and the car made a start sound.


    "Husband, don''t worry..." Qian Rou, sitting in the co pilot''s seat, whispered comfortingly at Yang Song''s nervous expression.


    "I... I''m fine..." Yang Song replied while putting on the reverse gear.


    Yang Song looked back at the back of the car. A figure, wearing a black coat and a baseball hat, staggered to the back of Yang Song''s car with his hands in his pockets, and suddenly blocked Yang Song''s way back.


    "Man, excuse me?"


    Yang Song rolled down the window, stretched out his neck and shouted.


    The figure looked at Yang Song and smiled. Then he put his finger to his mouth and blew a loud slogan.


    "Step, step!!"


    In the open parking lot, footsteps sounded, and five or six people rushed out in an instant.


    "Husband, what''s going on?" Qian Rou looked at the crowd outside the car and asked Yang Song with some fear.


    "It''s all right, daughter-in-law..." Yang Song touched Qian Rou''s hair and asked the people outside the car, "what do you mean, man?"


    "Patter!!"


    With a cigarette in his mouth, he staggered to Yang Song and asked with a smile, "what do you mean?"


    "..." Yang Song looked at the man, then looked at the Throwing Knife in the man''s hand, and was silent. Then he took out his wallet from the inner pocket of his coat, stretched out his identity, and then handed the wallet to the man in black.


    The man in black took Yang Song''s wallet, smiled, and then threw Yang Song''s wallet out directly.


    "Too little?" Yang Song asked with a frown.


    The man in black looked at Yang Song and didn''t speak.


    "That''s all I have, man. I have something urgent here today. Why don''t you leave me a card number and I''ll call you back..." Yang Song was very impatient. He thought these people were ordinary robbers, so he didn''t care much at all.


    The man in black smiled mysteriously, then grabbed Yang Song''s ID card and took a careful look.


    Yang Song looked at the man and vaguely felt something wrong.


    The next second, the man in black took out an imitation 64 from his pocket.


    "What are you doing?" Qian Rou''s face turned white when she saw the gun and exclaimed.


    "Why not!!" the man in black replied without expression.


    "Be careful, daughter-in-law!!" Yang Song reacted very quickly and pressed Qian rou.


    "Bang!!"


    A gunshot rang through the parking lot.


    Fortunately, Yang Song reacted quickly and ducked the shot. At this time, Yang Song realized that these people didn''t rob at all, but rushed to kill him. Just now, the man in black looked at his ID card to confirm Yang Song''s identity.


    One shot was empty, and the man was ready to shoot the second shot, but Yang Song didn''t give him this opportunity at all. He stepped on the accelerator. Passat started abruptly and hit the man in black fiercely. The man''s body instinctively hid, but he was hung to the side, and the blood flowed directly from the root of his thigh.


    "Creak!!"


    Yang Song slammed the steering wheel, and bursts of braking broke out in the echo filled underground parking lot.


    "What the fuck are you looking at? Do it?" the man in black covered his thigh and shouted in pain.


    "Wow!!!"


    Others in the parking lot also took out pistols and ran to Yang Song''s car.


    "Husband, what''s going on?" Qian Rou, with tears on his face, shouted at Yang Song in panic.


    "Daughter-in-law, you fasten your seat belt..." Yang Song glanced at Qian Rou, didn''t explain much, just asked.


    The situation is critical. Yang Song has no time to explain, and he doesn''t know who is opposite. Yang Song doesn''t know what''s going on.


    "Patter!!"


    Yang Songtuo opened his hand and pulled out a pistol directly. We usually put a pistol in our car in case of any accident.


    "Bang!!"


    The second shot.


    The shot directly hit the windshield, and the spider web like crack burst in an instant. Yang Song lost his vision.


    "Ah!!" Qian Rou''s body turned back more, and her mouth kept screaming.


    "Don''t make a fucking noise!!" Yang Song yelled at Qian Rou as he slammed the steering wheel.


    "Bang!!"


    Because the glass was broken, Yang song could see only limited things. In addition, the situation was urgent at that time. With a flash of God''s Kung Fu, the front of the car hit the wall directly.


    "Shit!!" Yang songmeng patted the steering wheel, then licked his lips and rolled the bolt of the gun.


    "Brush!!"


    The man closest to Yang Song, directly through the window, put a muzzle on his head and said, "you think you are the God of cars?"


    "What do you do?" Yang Song looked at the man and asked in a low voice.


    "Why do I have to report to you?" the man hit Yang Song''s head with a gun.


    "Fuck you, who the fuck are you with!!" Yang Song was furious. Then he grabbed the man and stretched into the back of the window, and then knocked hard against the frame of the window.


    "Bang!!"


    A crisp crack.


    "Ah!!"


    The man screamed.


    The man''s arm was directly broken by Yang Song!!


    After hearing the howl, the man in black and his accomplices ran over one after another.


    Yang Song kicked open the door and raised his hand with two guns.


    "Kang Kang!!"


    The bullet missed and hit directly on the wall of the parking lot.


    "Draft it, fuck him!!" the man in black shouted, and then stretched out his hand to shoot.


    "Bang!!"


    "Gudong"


    As soon as the man in black finished, Yang Song shot directly and banged directly on the man''s forehead. The man''s body fell to the ground. He didn''t want to understand until he died. Yang Song was so decisive. He was not used to it at all.


    "Fuck!"


    When they saw the man in black fall to the ground, they took out their guns and directly aimed at Yang Song.


    Yang Song waved a gun, then his body sank and went straight into the bottom of the car.

 Chapter 309

    "Kang Kang!!"


    Bullets splashed and gunshots rang out. Yang Song hid under the car, so the key parts were not injured. He was shot twice in his arm. Yang Song hid under the car and dared not move, because if he moved, he might die.


    Qian Rou in the car covers her mouth. Tears are kept in her eyes. Listening to the gunfire outside, Qian Rou doesn''t know what to do. She can''t do anything except waiting


    "Fuck, who are these people?" Yang Song under the car looked at the crazy crowd outside and scolded in a low voice.


    "You can''t fight like this!!"


    There was a loud cry in the crowd.


    "What the fuck? This fool won''t come out?"


    "Driving into..."


    When Yang Song heard this sentence, he scolded in his heart: "fuck, you have to kill me..."


    "Buzzing!"


    A white van started and then roared directly to Passat, where Yang Song was hiding. Although the speed was not slow, it was more than enough to bump into the car on Yang Song.


    "Bang when!!"


    When the violent impact sounded, Passat immediately turned up, but then fell down again. Yang Song lay on the ground, protecting his head and didn''t move.


    Lights, car covers and bumpers fell to the ground, and the parking lot was in a mess.


    "Buzzing!"


    The van retreated ten meters, then rushed frantically to Passat again, and the driver in the van stepped on the accelerator.


    "Bang!!"


    With a loud noise, Passat rolled over. Yang Song turned over and shot directly.


    "Kang Kang!!"


    Yang Song is just like crazy, constantly repeating the action of shooting.


    "Flapping edge!!"


    Just before he could react, Yang Song ran to Passat''s car and pulled open the door.


    "Daughter in law, are you all right?" Yang Song dragged Qian Rou out of the car.


    "Old... Husband!!" Qian Rou looked at Yang Song with dull eyes and stammered in response.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay!!"


    Seeing that Qian Rou was all right, Yang Song breathed a sigh, and then walked directly to the van.


    "Kang!!"


    Yang Song raised his hand and shot directly through the door glass of the van. The driver in the van fell to the ground.


    "Fuck you!!"


    The co pilot''s door bounced open. Before a young man came out, Yang Song directly crossed the wheel with the bumper.


    "Bang!!"


    The co pilot''s young man with his head exposed was directly knocked on his chin by Yang Song, his face was deformed, and two front teeth flew out of his mouth with blood.


    "Fuck your mother!!" the young man covered his bleeding mouth and raised his hand to shoot directly. The shot missed and hit Yang Song''s leg. Yang Song''s center of gravity was unstable and knelt directly on the ground.


    "Daughter in law, get in the car!"


    Yang Song roared.


    Qian Rou hurriedly ran out, pulled open the door of the van, stepped up, and then stretched out her right hand to drag Yang Song up.


    With the help of Qian Rou, Yang Song successfully got on the van.


    "Kang Kang!!"


    The young man outside the car shot wildly, and the bullets kept hitting the van. Suddenly, the fire appeared.


    "Buzz!!"


    Yang Song endured the pain and started the van. Then he stepped on the accelerator and the van rushed out for more than ten meters.


    "Fuck, I''m running now?" watching the van start, the young people in the parking lot were about to chase forward, but they were stopped by their accomplices.


    "I can''t catch up..." the accomplice shook his head helplessly.


    In the van.


    "Husband, are you okay?" Qian Rou asked, looking at Yang Song while crying.


    "Nothing..." Yang Song squeezed out a smile with a pale face.


    "Is it all right? It''s bleeding..." Qian Rou sobbed and asked.


    "Fool, I''m really fine..."


    "Bang!!"


    Before Yang Song finished, when the van was about to leave the parking lot, a silver modern car hit the side of the van at an unusually fast speed.


    Yang Song''s body tilted and the van lost control.


    "Bang!!"


    "Bang!!"


    The van directly hit the stone pillar next to the parking lot, the body turned half a circle in the air, and then crashed to the ground!!


    The life and death of two people in the car are uncertain!!


    ����


    SZ City, in a warehouse.


    Time passed very slowly. I felt like five minutes had passed for a long time.


    The iron face suddenly picked up the pistol on the table, then cleared his throat and said, "time is up, Li Jinglong didn''t come, you have to die..."


    I opened my eyes and looked at the iron face. I didn''t know what to say, but when I looked at him, it was impossible to say that there was no fear in my heart, but now I don''t know what to say to stop him


    I quietly looked at the iron face. The iron face smiled at me and asked, "nothing to say?"


    "What can I say to let us go?" I asked in a low voice. Although I asked, I had no hope of living.


    "What do you say, you''ll all die. It''s not me who can save you, it''s Li Jinglong!!" after that, the iron face raised his hand and pointed the gun at the pig.


    "Don''t kill me... Don''t kill me..." the pig looked at the muzzle of the gun, shook his head and trembled violently.


    "Don''t kill him, you fucking kill me first!!" I cried and prayed to the iron face.


    "No!!" Liu Rui, Meng Liang and others also shouted.


    "Bang!!"


    A gunshot, time seems to stand still!!


    The pig''s head fell flat and completely lost its vitality


    I looked at the blood red behind the pig''s body and felt that the whole world seemed to have lost its voice. My brain buzzed and fell into chaos. The tears in my eyes couldn''t stop flowing down. I wanted to talk and shout, but I felt I couldn''t make any sound.


    After the gunshot, the house became very quiet. Everyone grew up and looked at the pig''s body. Everyone was crying, including the north and South who had never known the pig.


    Everyone can''t believe it. The pig who was alive just now is dead. I really can''t believe it


    We hurt him!!


    He is innocent!!


    "I fuck your mother!!" Meng Liang''s scream broke the silence in the house. Meng Liang scolded hoarsely, and his eyes were covered with red blood.


    And Liu Rui and I can''t say anything. It''s good that the whole person has no soul. Looking at the pig''s body quietly, I really can''t describe my mood now, and Liu Rui has completely collapsed at this time... Constantly talking about the pig''s name.


    As for Mingda, the whole person fainted at the moment when the pig died.


    "Are you a fucking human?" I asked, looking at the iron face and gnashing my teeth.


    The iron face looked at me and then said coldly, "the game continues. Five minutes later, Li Jinglong won''t come. He will die!"


    The iron finger points to Mingda!!

 Chapter 310

    "Shua Shua!!!"


    The voice of the iron face fell to the ground, and I turned my head and looked in the direction of Mingda.


    "... can you change it to me?"


    I looked at the iron face and asked, biting my lips.


    The iron face shook his head indifferently, then sat directly on the chair and continued to play with his golden pistol.


    Maybe at the beginning, I still had some lucky psychology. I think Tiemian won''t really kill us, but pig''s departure made me understand that every word Tiemian said is not a joke. He will really kill everyone.


    The pig''s body was tied by a rope, so it didn''t fall down. It just sat on the chair, looking special.


    My eyes are scarlet. I don''t dare to see the pig, and I can''t face Mingda. Now, in addition to praying for the arrival of brother long, all I have left is to watch the people around me leave one by one.


    Liu Rui''s state is not as good as mine. Liu Rui doesn''t know where to talk. Anyway, he keeps talking. The corners of his mouth have become white foam, but he doesn''t stop and still talks


    Meng Liang and Nanbei are quietly looking at the pig''s body. Maybe they can''t believe that the pig is dead now!!!


    The atmosphere in the warehouse is too depressing. It''s like something is destroying your nerves. It nibbles away the only defense ability left in my heart. I really collapsed. I don''t know what to do!!


    Should I cry or shout now??


    But no matter what the fuck I do, I can''t make the pig live.


    I''m like a fucking broom star. Whoever meets us will have bad luck!!


    If we don''t go to any party today, won''t the pig die??


    Can he spend his ordinary life in peace??


    What about infinite remorse?


    Life is not a fairy tale. The dead are gone. How can those who may be alive be liberated??


    "He is innocent, you know..."


    I can''t wait like this. I have to find something to do. I don''t care if I talk to a man who makes me kill him 10000 times.


    My voice is very calm, really calm, because I can''t get excited.


    "I know..." Tiemian quietly played with the pistol in his hand and answered casually.


    "Then why did you kill him? It''s a fucking life, a living life!!"


    "This is his life..."


    "Fuck your mother B''s life, you can''t fucking die!! you''re fucking inhuman!!" hearing this sentence, Meng Liang shouted at the iron face while fighting.


    The iron face looked at Meng Liang and didn''t speak.


    "If I can go out alive, I will kill your whole family and offer him a grave..." my voice is very low, only me and iron face can hear it.


    "Hehe, it''s up to you?" the iron face sneered, and his tone was very disdainful. He didn''t pay attention to me at all.


    "Remember what I said today..."


    "Bang!!"


    Before I finished, the iron face raised his hand and the desperate gunfire rang out again.


    The bullet went straight through Mingda''s forehead. After a few convulsions, his body lost its vitality.


    Mingda walked peacefully. He died in a coma. He may not feel pain.


    "Mingda!!"


    "Dazi!!"


    I shouted with Meng Liang, but Mingda didn''t respond.


    The introverted and shy boy left us.


    "Despair?" iron face took back his pistol and asked me with a smile on his mouth.


    "I grass your mother!!!" I screamed.


    "I''ll fucking kill you!"


    At this time, Meng Liang suddenly stood up. The chair originally fixed on the ground was directly uprooted by Meng Liang.


    Meng Liang was strapped with a chair and jumped on the iron face like crazy.


    "Bang!!"


    "Bang!!"


    Meng Lianggang ran without two steps and was directly kicked by Wang Xin.


    "I grass your mother!!"


    Meng Liang lay on the ground, his eyes were desperate, and his voice had broken, and his voice became very hoarse.


    "Hey, hey, another one died..."


    Liu Rui pointed to Mingda''s body and giggled like crazy. He was very happy


    I reluctantly looked at Liu Rui and didn''t know what to say.


    "Leaf, look, another one is dead, ha ha ha!!"


    Liu Rui found me looking at him again and said to me quickly.


    I turned my head in tears. I didn''t dare to see the bodies of pig and Mingda.


    "North and south, you see, ha ha ha, another one died... It died with a bang, ha ha!!"


    Liu Rui said to the north and south again.


    Among us, the north and South may be the least stimulated, because he doesn''t know piglet and Mingda, so the north and south is still normal.


    "Brother Rui..." the north and South looked at the crazy Liu Rui and shouted helplessly, but Liu Rui didn''t respond and still giggled there alone.


    "Do you still want to kill my family?" at this time, Tiemian came up to me and asked softly.


    Through the mask, I can clearly see the smile at the corners of iron face''s mouth.


    "I grass your mother!!" I scolded powerlessly.


    "Ha ha..." Tiemian laughed and then said, "the game continues. It''s still five minutes!! he''s the next one to die!!"


    The iron finger points north and south.


    "Hahaha, do you hear me? You''re the next one to die..." Liu Rui laughed and shouted at the north and south.


    When Nanbei heard this, he frowned slightly, then looked at Liu Rui and said, "brother Rui, I''m dead. Don''t be so sad..."


    When Liu Rui heard what the north and the south said, he was stunned. The laughter stopped suddenly, and tears came out of the corners of his eyes.


    "Rego, don''t cry!! I''m not afraid of death, really... Don''t worry about me!!"


    Seeing Liu Rui crying, Nanbei suddenly became overwhelmed and stammered to comfort.


    "You''re fucking stupid. You''re not afraid of death. I''m fucking afraid of you. What is it?" Liu Rui shouted to the north and South with tears.


    "I''m really not afraid. You saved my brother''s life. If we hadn''t lived without you, we wouldn''t be able to live so long. I''m satisfied. Moreover, I think it''s my greatest luck to know you. I don''t regret to die with my brothers..."


    The north and South also cried.


    "North and south, don''t cry, we can''t die, it''s okay..." I looked at North and South and comforted.


    "Leaf, I know I''m dying. You don''t have to persuade me. I''m really not afraid!!"


    "You''re not afraid of your paralysis!!" I turned my head and scolded, then looked at the iron face and said, "I beg you, let them go and leave me alone? I''m enough..."


    Iron face still shook his head without expression.

 Chapter 311

    "You''re fucking crazy, you know?" I looked at the iron face and gritted my teeth and scolded.


    "If I''m not crazy, how can I get everything today?" iron face asked with a smile.


    "What the fuck can you do if you get all this? You''re not a fucking person at all. You''re a machine. You have no feelings. Don''t you have fucking nightmares when you sleep at night?"


    "Pa!!"


    Tiemian was stunned after listening to me, and then he pulled his backhand and mouth on my face.


    "You don''t have to worry about my business!!" the iron face pointed to me and said gnashing his teeth.


    This is the first time I saw him angry. I thought he was really a robot. It turned out that he would be angry, and he would be angry!!


    "Bah!!"


    I looked down and spit out a bloody spit, then looked at the iron face and said, "so you really can''t sleep at night, ha ha!!"


    My laughter was very loud, especially in this warehouse with echo.


    Iron face looked at me, calmed down, and then sat quietly in front of the table.


    "What''s under your mask? Can you take it off and let me have a look?" after seeing that the iron face ignored me, I continued.


    "... you''d better pray that Li Jinglong will come early so that you will die fewer people!!" now the iron surface is cold again.


    "Is your face shameful? Why don''t you dare to take it off?" I ignored the iron face and asked myself.


    "..." the iron face looked at me and didn''t speak.


    "Rego, do you think we are good or bad?" asked the north and South at this time.


    Liu Rui was stunned for a few seconds when he heard the words of the north and the south, and then stammered: "bad guys..."


    "Hey, hey, I also think we''re like bad guys..." north and South smiled foolishly and then said: "do I go to hell or heaven when I die?"


    The words of the north and the south are like asking themselves and us.


    Liu Rui, Meng Liang and I looked at the north and South quietly. It seemed that our tears had dried up long ago. The three of us didn''t cry. That''s how we looked at the north and South quietly.


    "My master said that if I keep being vegetarian, I can become a Buddha. Unfortunately, I can''t help eating meat..."


    "I don''t want to become a Buddha. I have to chant scriptures every day. It''s boring. I just want to go to heaven. Heaven is better than hell..."


    A man in the north and South whispered, as if he were covering up his fear.


    "North and south, you go back to heaven..." Liu Rui''s lips have been bitten out of blood by him, but he didn''t cry, because he was afraid of crying, North and South would be more afraid.


    "Really? I wish I could go to heaven. Maybe I can spray it on my mother, my mother..." said the north and South stopped for a while, and then choked and said: "my mother is a good man..."


    None of us interrupted the words of the north and the south, so we quietly listened to the north and the south. The South and the North began to close their eyes and quietly read the Buddhist scriptures he learned from his master.


    I can''t understand what he is reading, but I just feel very comfortable.


    It is said that Buddhist scriptures can meditate!!


    "Bata, Bata!!"


    At this time, the time becomes very long, and the second hand moves very slowly.


    ����


    H City, second floor of Hougong bar.


    "Bata, Bata!!"


    Wu Mei stepped on high heels and ran quickly from the second floor to the hall on the first floor.


    "Old car, old car!!"


    Wu Mei pinched her waist, gasped and hissed at the old car.


    "What''s the matter?" the old car put down the walkie talkie, walked quickly to Wu Mei, frowned and asked.


    "Yang... Yang song can''t get in touch!!" Wu Mei stammered back in a very anxious tone.


    "What?" the old car exclaimed.


    "I just called Yang Song and no one answered..." Wu Mei explained by pointing to her mobile phone.


    "Could it be that there''s no signal?" the old car took out his cell phone and flipped the phone book while talking.


    "I can get through, but no one has answered..."


    The old car took a look at Wu Mei, then pressed the dial key and put the mobile phone in his ear.


    Half a minute later, the old car put down his cell phone decadent. As Wu Mei said, he could get through, but no one answered.


    "What can I do?" Wu Mei took her mobile phone and stamped her feet anxiously.


    "Wu Mei, don''t worry. Yang Song may have lost his cell phone. He won''t have an accident. It''s all right..." the uneasiness in his heart made the old car talk.


    "Did you get through to Liu Rui and them?" Wu Mei then asked.


    "No..." the old car shook his head helplessly, and then walked to the door on the first floor.


    "Why are you going?" Wu Mei shouted after the old car.


    "I... I went out to meet Yang Song. He... Didn''t he go shopping with Qian Rou?" the old car said vaguely.


    "Where are you going..."


    Wu Mei didn''t speak, and her mobile phone began to vibrate. Wu Mei thought it was Yang Song and hurriedly answered the phone.


    Seeing Wu Mei calling, the old car stopped and looked back at Wu Mei.


    "It''s me!!... Well, he''s my friend... I, I know... Well, I''ll go right away!!"


    After saying that, Wu Mei hung up the phone in a trance.


    "What''s the matter? Who called?"


    Seeing Wu Mei''s mood change, the old car hurried forward and asked anxiously.


    "Something happened to Yang Song..." Wu Mei answered with tears in her eyes.


    After hearing this, the old car''s heart clicked, then pulled Wu Mei''s arm and shouted, "what''s the matter with Yang Song? Speak quickly!"


    "Just... Just now the hospital called me and said that Yang Song had a car accident and is still being rescued..."


    ����


    SZ City, in the warehouse.


    "Bata!!"


    With the vibration of the second hand, the iron face immediately gets up and raises the gun!!


    After seeing the iron face get up, North and South smiled and shouted, "brothers, I''ll go first!!" and then calmly closed their eyes.


    "No!!"


    "I beg you, don''t kill him!"


    "Don''t...!"


    I, Liu Rui and Meng Liang almost opened their mouths at the same time and prayed to the iron face.


    After the iron face held the pistol to aim at the north and south, he was stunned, then smiled, and then put away the pistol.


    After I saw the iron face take back the pistol, although I didn''t understand why he did so, I still breathed a long sigh in my heart.


    "Do you want to die?" the iron face asked the north and South with closed eyes.


    When the north and South heard this sentence, they hesitated for a moment, then opened their eyes, looked at the iron face and said, "if I die, I am willing to die if I can save my brothers..."


    "What if it can''t be saved?" iron face continued.


    "Then I don''t want to die, I haven''t lived enough..." north and South blurted out.


    "Hahaha!!"


    The iron face laughed and the laughter penetrated people.


    I frowned and looked at the iron face. I didn''t know what he wanted to do.

 Chapter 312

    "To put it bluntly, don''t you still haven''t lived enough?"


    After Tiemian laughed for a while, he finally stopped his ugly laughter and pointed to the north and south.


    "If you let them go, I can die..." the north and South replied in a very firm tone.


    "Let them go?"


    The iron face glanced around us and muttered in doubt.


    "Yes, let them go. You''ll kill me. I''ll fucking shout it hurts. I''m your grandson!!"


    The naive north and South thought that the iron noodles would really let us go, and quickly nodded and agreed.


    "Hehe... They can''t leave even if you''re dead. No one can take you out of the house unless Li Jinglong comes, but I think it''s meaningless to kill you like this. What else I want to play..." iron faced looked at us with a smile.


    "I grass your mother, you fucking have not finished yet!!"


    I instantly understood what iron noodles meant. He didn''t want to let us go at all, but wanted to torture us!!


    "If you want him to leave more comfortably, you''d better pay attention to your attitude when talking to me..." the iron face pinched my chin and said fiercely.


    "What the hell do you want?"


    I clenched my teeth and looked ferocious.


    "Don''t do anything, just play..."


    The iron face answered very casually.


    "I beg you, don''t torture us, please..."


    My tone is very humble. This iron face is completely a pervert. He wants to torture north and South and torture to death!!


    "Don''t beg me, beg Li Jinglong, he is your Savior..." iron face let go of my chin and waved to Wang Xin.


    "Brother!!" Wang Xin hurried to the side of the iron face and shouted with a correct attitude.


    "Find me a knife..." the iron face said to Wang Xin.


    "OK!!" Wang Xin nodded and then walked directly outside the warehouse.


    Half a minute later, Wang Xin walked back to the iron side with a seven star machete.


    "Is this OK?" Wang Xin handed over a machete and asked in a low voice.


    "... OK!" Tiemian took the machete, weighed it in his hand, and then nodded with satisfaction.


    "How about this knife?"


    Tiemian scratched on my neck with a machete, and blood flowed down my neck in an instant.


    "What the hell do you want?"


    I''ve been a little broken by the iron face.


    "What do you want? They all say that ten fingers connect the heart. I wonder if it''s true..."


    "I grass your mother!!"


    I roared, but the iron face didn''t pay attention to me at all, and walked to the north and South with a machete.


    "I''ll give you a chance to live. I''ll cut off your ten fingers later. If you don''t shout, I''ll save you a life. What do you think?"


    "Don''t promise him!!" I quickly turned my head and shouted at the north and south.


    North and South looked at me and said after a moment of silence, "if I don''t shout, can I let my friends go?"


    The iron face shook his head.


    "What if I don''t agree?" north and South asked.


    "Sorry, you have no choice..."


    When the iron face finished, he raised his hand directly and chopped a knife on the rope above the chair.


    "Hula!!"


    The rope on North and South fell to the ground.


    "I''ll fuck you!"


    The free north and south, like the tiger just put back in the mountain, bared its teeth and rushed to the iron surface.


    "Don''t move!!"


    Just as the north and South were approaching the iron surface, Zhou Cai shouted.


    "Shua!!"


    After the north and South heard the sound, they instinctively turned around and found Zhou Caizheng holding a pistol against my head.


    He stopped moving forward, iron face holding his shoulders in his hands and looked at the north and South indifferently.


    "If you step forward, I''ll shoot him..."


    Zhou Cai looked at the north and South and said.


    "No, no..."


    The north and South quickly stepped back.


    "North and south, run!! don''t fucking care about me. He doesn''t dare to shoot. Run quickly!!" I sat in my chair and yelled wildly.


    However, the north and South stood still and looked at the iron surface as if they had not heard me.


    "You run now, maybe we can''t stop you..." the iron face walked slowly into the north and south.


    The north and South looked at the iron face and me, still motionless.


    "Put your hands on the table..."


    The iron face reached out and pointed to the table in front of me.


    The north and South stretched out their right hand and put it calmly on the table.


    "I grass your mother''s north and south. What the fuck are you doing? Run!!" I shouted at the north and south.


    "Leaf, I can''t listen to you... What do you do when I run away?" north and South looked at me and whispered.


    "I grass your mother, North and south, you run quickly, you don''t care about us!!" Liu Rui shouted excitedly at this time.


    "Nanbei, we can''t live if you stay... Let''s go!!" at this time, Meng Liang also figured out what''s going on.


    But no matter what the three of us said, the north and the South were like they didn''t hear. Their right hand was dead on the table.


    "Don''t you run? They advise you so? I''ll give you a chance, you can go..." at this time, the voice of the iron face sounded again, and he walked to the north and South with a machete.


    "Do it?" Nanbei closed his eyes and said to the iron face around him.


    "Don''t hide..."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t hide!!"


    "Don''t..." I looked at the iron face and prayed.


    "I beg you, don''t..." Liu Rui burst into tears.


    "Bang!!"


    A loud noise.


    The time was fixed in an instant. I watched the iron face drop the knife with my own eyes.


    The north and South covered their mouths, struggled for two or three seconds, and then a scream rang through the warehouse.


    "Ah!!"


    North and South fell from the chair and lay on the ground, covering their right hand in pain.


    "I grass your mother!!" I looked at the pain of North and south, and felt as if my fingers had been cut off.


    Meng Liang and Liu Rui simply closed their eyes. Although their eyes were closed, they couldn''t stop the tears.


    "Why are you so stupid..." I looked at the north and South on the ground and scolded with tears.


    "Leaf... Leaf, I have nothing to do..." north and South are pale, and sweat drops drop from their forehead.


    "You''re okay, NIMA B!!"


    "There are nine more..." Tiemian picked up the bloody thumbs of the north and the south from the ground, threw them on the table and said.


    Hearing this, North and South struggled to get up.


    "Nanbei, he''s just a madman. Don''t pay fucking attention to him..."


    "I''m fine..." Nanbei tried to squeeze out a smile after standing up. It was ugly.


    "You''re a fucking fool!"


    North and South didn''t listen to me at all. They sat on the chair again and stretched out their bleeding right hand.


    This time there are only four fingers left in his right hand.


    "Bang!!"


    At this time, the door of the warehouse was suddenly kicked open.


    After Zhou CAI and Wang Xin saw the door opened, they quickly raised their pistols and aimed at the door.


    "Have you finally come? People are dead. What''s the use of you coming..."


    I closed my eyes and whispered, feeling that the nightmare would end soon.

 Chapter 313

    H City, in the hospital of Municipal Medical University.


    The old car and Wu Mei stood anxiously in the corridor. The three big characters on the doorplate were always flashing red.


    "Bata, Bata..."


    The old car smoked while walking in the corridor. From time to time, she looked up at the emergency room, while Wu Mei sat on the bench and kept dialing Liu Rui''s cell phone, but no one connected.


    "Old car, do you think something will happen to Yang Song?" Wu Mei looked up and wiped her little face, which had been crying and wearing makeup, and asked with a sob.


    "..." the old car glanced at Wu Mei, then quickly shook his head and said, "no... no..."


    Wu Mei nodded helplessly, followed by her mobile phone and dialed Liu Rui.


    "Man, you must hold on, or I can''t explain when they come back..." the old car looked at the door of the emergency room and whispered to himself. For a moment, there seemed to be more wrinkles on the old car''s face.


    After about ten minutes, the door of the emergency room was finally opened, and a doctor in a white coat came out tired.


    "Doctor, is my friend all right?" after seeing the doctor coming out, old car and Wu Mei quickly surrounded him.


    "The patient is very lucky. Except for multiple fractures of his arm and chest, he has not suffered any fatal injury. At present, he has been out of danger..." the doctor took off his mask and replied lightly.


    "That''s good, that''s good..." when the old car knew that Yang Song was no big deal, the stone in his heart immediately put down and nodded again and again.


    "Will there be any sequelae in the future?" Wu Mei asked at this time.


    "I''m not sure yet. The patient''s brain is not injured. There should be nothing wrong..." the doctor hesitated and replied.


    "When will he wake up?" the old car continued.


    "I''ll wake up tomorrow morning..."


    "Thank you!"


    The old car grabbed the doctor''s hand and thanked excitedly.


    "No..."


    The doctor simply shook hands with the old car, and then took the nurse back to the office.


    "That''s great. Yang Song is so lucky. Ha ha..." after the doctor left, the old car smiled at Wu Mei.


    You know, since the old car knew that Yang Song had an accident, he didn''t laugh at all.


    "It''s all right..." Wu Mei nodded happily, and then looked down at her mobile phone.


    "Liu Rui, can''t they get in touch?" the old car saw Wu Mei''s difference and asked quickly.


    Wu Mei sighed and gave a helpless hum.


    "You don''t have to worry too much. They shouldn''t have anything together..." the old car didn''t know how to comfort people, so she could only pat Wu Mei on the shoulder.


    Wu Mei looked at the old car and didn''t speak, but then dialed Liu Rui''s number.


    "Step, step!!"


    Just then, a group of people came to the old car.


    "Hello!!"


    A man in a police uniform stretched out his right hand seriously towards the old car.


    The old car simply shook hands with the police, and then quickly asked, "officer Liu, what''s the matter with my friend?"


    "Sit down and talk..." officer Liu pointed to the bench in the corridor and sat down.


    "Patter!!"


    The old car sat down and skillfully lit a cigarette.


    "Do you smoke?"


    The old car put the cigarette box in front of officer Liu.


    "No, thanks!!"


    Officer Liu waved his hand and then took out some photos from the file bag.


    "This is the photo we took at the crime scene. According to the situation at the scene, someone should want to deliberately murder your friend!!"


    "Intentional murder..." the old car whispered while turning over the photos.


    "Yes, your friend should have been attacked in the underground parking lot. Look at this photo. There are blood stains everywhere in the parking lot, both yours and others..."


    Hearing this, the old car suddenly looked up, stared at officer Liu and asked, "did you find the murder weapon?"


    Officer Liu shook his head in disappointment, sighed and said, "the criminal is extremely cunning. We can''t find any valuable information at the scene..."


    "Hoo..."


    The old car took a long breath. He was not disappointed because he didn''t find the murder weapon, but he knew that Yang Song had a gun in his hand. If the police knew that Yang Song had fired a gun, it would be troublesome.


    "The place where your friend had an accident was the exit of the parking lot. He was hit by another car... Whether from the driving track or the impact trace, it belonged to the other party''s malicious driving... But..." officer Liu said and stopped.


    "But what?" the old car asked hurriedly.


    "But the monitoring of the parking lot and the monitoring at the door have been damaged, and the technicians can''t repair it..." officer Liu continued.


    "That is to say, no useful information was found?"


    "You can say so!!" officer Liu nodded sadly.


    The old car looked at officer Liu, calmly smoking and didn''t speak.


    He got two messages from the police. The first was that someone wanted to kill Yang Song, which was a very professional murder that had been planned for a long time.


    Another is that the police did not have any effective information, which may be a good thing for Yang Song, because the old car was not sure whether Yang Song shot or not.


    "If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go first. Keep your cell phone on at any time. I''ll contact you at any time..." officer Liu got up and was ready to leave when he saw that the old car didn''t speak.


    "OK..." old Che Muran nodded.


    "By the way, officer Liu, is Yang Song alone in the car? Is there another girl?" just as officer Liu was about to leave, Wu Mei suddenly remembered that Yang Song''s girlfriend Qian Rou was gone!!


    "What girl?" officer Liu was stunned for a moment and looked back very puzzled.


    "He went out with his girlfriend, and now the girl is gone?" Wu Mei explained in a low voice.


    "Do you mean there were other people at that time?" officer Liu hurried to Wu Mei, feeling a little excited.


    "I... I don''t know." Wu Mei was also a little uncertain. After thinking for a while, she said, "he went out with his girlfriend, but after he had a car accident, his girlfriend disappeared..."


    "Have you contacted his girlfriend?"


    "Contacted, phone off..." Wu Mei replied.


    After hearing Wu Mei''s words, officer Liu frowned. After thinking for a while, he took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone.


    "You help me to check that there was a victim in the Passat car at the crime scene. Is there anyone else''s blood in the accident..." officer Liu said quickly after the phone was connected.


    "OK!!" answered the other side, and then hung up directly.

 Chapter 314

    Ten minutes later, officer Liu''s phone rang.


    "Hello..." officer Liu answered the phone almost instantly.


    "There''s a third party''s blood in the car..."


    "Good!!"


    Officer Liu nodded and hung up.


    "What''s the relationship between the girl you said and the victim?" officer Liu took out his notebook and pen from the file bag and looked at the old car seriously.


    "Boyfriend and girlfriend..." the old car replied without thinking.


    "Woman''s name?"


    "Qian Rou..."


    Five minutes later, officer Liu basically mastered most of Qian Rou''s information, and then hurried out of the hospital with a file bag.


    "Is something wrong with Qian Rou?" after officer Liu left, Wu Mei looked at the old car and asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t know..." the old car rubbed his cheeks tired.


    Just knowing that Yang Song was out of danger, Qian Rou had an accident. This series of accidents caught the old car by surprise.


    "Leaf, come back quickly. I can''t hold it..."


    The old car whispered, then closed his eyes and leaned back in the chair.


    ����


    The other end, SZ City, in the warehouse.


    The sudden sound of opening the door stopped the machete that the iron face had already raised.


    Everyone in the house looked towards the door, but when I saw the man at the door, I found that the man who came was not brother long!!


    But Xu Feng and Guo Bin!!


    Not only me, but also Liu Rui and Meng Liang were deeply shocked when they saw Xu Feng and Guo Bin.


    Why are they here??


    This is the first question that comes to mind.


    "What are you two doing here?" iron face looked back at Xu Feng and Guo Bin.


    "Save people!!" Xu Feng replied firmly in his eyes.


    "Save them?" iron face gestured our direction with a knife.


    Tiemian talks to Xu Feng as if he were talking to a good friend!!


    I stared at Xu Feng. What the hell is going on??


    People in SZ city all know that Xu Feng and Guo Bin killed Wei Tian, so why didn''t iron face get excited when they saw Xu Feng and Guo Bin??


    Not only are they not excited, they seem to be familiar with each other.


    Why did Xu Feng and Guo Bin find here??


    How did they both know we were in danger??


    Does it mean that Xu Feng and Guo Bin are with Tiemian??


    I dare not think down, because I think the more I think, the more fucking terrible!!


    I would rather believe that Xu Feng and Guo Bin happened to be here!!


    "We''re here to save you..." Xu Feng was silent for a moment, slowly walked to the iron side, and spoke in a light tone.


    "Hahaha, help me?" the iron face laughed.


    "Let them go, don''t kill innocent people..."


    While talking, Xu Feng came to us and took out a knife to untie the rope on us.


    I looked straight at Xu Feng and tried to find some answers from his eyes, but Xu Feng didn''t look at me at all.


    I don''t know whether it''s because I''m sorry I don''t dare to see it, or because I don''t want to see me at all


    "Xu Feng, you''re fucking tired of living. What are you? Tell me how to do things!!"


    When the iron face saw that Xu Feng wanted to untie us, he came up and kicked Xu Feng on his waist. Xu Feng was kicked away by the iron face in an instant.


    "You know Li Jinglong isn''t in SZ at all. He left long ago. Why can''t you let him go?" Xu Feng lay on the ground and looked at the iron face helplessly.


    "He didn''t leave. He must be hiding somewhere. He will come out... He will!!" the way iron face talks is a little crazy, which reminds me of Wang Shuo. They feel so familiar.


    The same madness!!


    "You''ve been looking for half a year, but you haven''t found it. I''ll ask you what kind of person is hiding in SZ city. You can''t find it for half a year? Is it possible? Don''t deceive yourself. Li Jinglong just left!! he''s not here at all!!" Xu Feng''s expression also became excited.


    "You fucking fart!!" iron face was furious and kicked Xu Feng in the face.


    "Bah!!"


    The iron face kicked out Xu Feng''s two teeth directly.


    After spitting out a mouthful of blood, Xu Feng stared at the iron face and shouted excitedly: "stop, these people are innocent..."


    "If they don''t die, Li Jinglong will never come out!!"


    With that, the iron face picked up the machete and was about to run north and south.


    "You''re fucking crazy!! can you leave yourself a way back!!"


    Xu Feng hugged the iron thigh.


    "I have no fucking way back!!" the iron face shouted, then pointed to Xu Feng and said, "if you fucking stop me, believe it or not, I''ll kill you together!!"


    "I don''t believe it!!" Xu Feng replied with a stubborn expression.


    "Zhou Cai!!" iron face shouted.


    "Shua!!"


    Zhou Cai raised his gun and aimed it directly at Xu Feng.


    "You shoot, you let him shoot, let me see..."


    At this moment, Xu Feng still doesn''t believe that iron will kill him.


    I looked at their performances with a sneer. Now I finally understand that Xu Feng has always been an iron faced person!!


    Xu Feng killed Wei Tian through us!!


    Iron noodles kill Wei Tian by Xu Feng!!


    Then Tiemian gets rid of Wei San and takes all the business of the Wei family.


    This is the real plan.


    It turns out that Xu Feng, like us, is used by others. It''s really ridiculous.


    Everything seems to be arranged by the iron face. The iron face is the player of chess, and all of us are his pieces!!


    A big game of chess, the iron face is so precise!!


    "Is it worth fighting with me just because of these people?" iron noodles suddenly calmed down and looked at Xu Feng at his feet.


    "I''m not for them, I''m for you!! can you leave yourself some way back!!" Xu Feng''s tone is more like praying.


    "What if I don''t stay? I hate people threatening me most. Zhou Cai, shoot!"


    Tiemian is really a madman. He turns his face when he says he turns his face.


    "Shoot!! I''ll shoot him first!"


    At this time, Guo Bin, who didn''t speak from beginning to end, finally spoke.


    He has a shotgun in his hand. I''ve seen this shotgun. It''s the one that killed Wei Tian!!


    Guo Bin looks a lot older and has a lot more beard on his mouth. The only thing that hasn''t changed is his bald head.


    "You''ve had enough, haven''t you?"


    Tiemian looked back at Guo Bin. His tone was cold but not surprised. It seemed that he knew Guo Bin would be like this.


    "I''ve long died, from the second I killed Wei Tian..." Guo Bin replied expressionless.


    "Don''t forget who avenged you!!" the iron face clenched his teeth and shouted.


    "Just take what you need. Don''t say how kind you seem to me. I''ve killed a lot of people for you in the past six months. Well, I''ve already reported it!"


    "Ha ha!!" Tiemian burst into laughter.

 Chapter 315

    Tiemian smiled for more than a minute and finally stopped his ugly laughter.


    "These people must be saved?" iron face looked at Xu Feng and asked.


    Xu Feng nodded.


    "Bang when!!"


    Tiemian threw down his machete and clapped his hands helplessly.


    The moment I saw the iron face throwing the knife, I knew it was finally over!!


    It was not brother long who saved us, but Xu Feng and Guo Bin.


    It''s ridiculous to say that the two people who hurt us the most saved us at our most dangerous time.


    I really don''t know whether to thank or hate these two people.


    "You are very lucky that someone saved you..." iron face said to me while wiping the blood on his hands.


    I looked at the iron face and didn''t speak. I didn''t know what to say. I wanted to be angry, but I couldn''t get angry.


    Liu Rui and Meng Liang were equally calm.


    "I''ll take this away. You''re welcome to take it at any time if you have the ability..." Tiemian went to the table and picked up the north and South fingers.


    "Let''s go..." Tiemian reluctantly looked at Xu Feng, then waved his hand and took Zhou CAI and Wang Xin to walk outside the door.


    "Are you still a fucking person?" I looked at the iron face and bit my lips. My anger had reached the top.


    I didn''t think why he took away the broken fingers of the north and the South since he released us all.


    "I''m not human for a long time..." Tiemian replied coldly, and then said: "without them, you don''t even have your life, do you understand?"


    "Fuck you!! bah!!"


    At this time, Liu Rui suddenly opened his mouth and spit directly on the iron face. Now we can only vent our anger in this way.


    "I don''t know how long this thing can be kept..." Tiemian didn''t answer Liu Rui at all, laughing and fiddling with the broken finger on his hand.


    Anyone who knows medicine should understand that the severed finger can be kept for about 24 hours at low temperature. It must also be on the premise that the severed finger is not infected. If it exceeds 24 hours, the severed finger will never be connected.


    Once the iron face takes away the broken fingers of the north and the south, it shows that the north and the South can''t connect their fingers in their life.


    "Remember my words, if I can leave here alive today, I will kill your family!!" I looked at the iron face and said it word by word.


    "Ha ha, I''m waiting for that day!!" the iron face still disdains.


    Iron face walked out of the warehouse laughing, but I couldn''t stop it.


    Looking at his back, I seem to realize what is real despair.


    "Shua!!"


    Xu Feng stepped up to me, took a knife and cut open the rope on me. At the same time, Guo Bin also untied the rope on Liu Rui and Meng Liang.


    "Fuck you!"


    At the moment when the rope on my body was untied, I rushed to Xu Feng like crazy, punching Xu Feng''s face one after another.


    Xu Feng was beaten by me and retreated five or six meters, but he never fought back. He didn''t even dare to look at me.


    "I fuck your mother, it''s all because of you!!"


    I waved my fist and roared. Now I''m really a madman. There''s nothing in my eyes except blood. But no matter how I fight, I can''t let piggy and Mingda live. I can only vent my anger in this way.


    "Poof!!"


    "Poof!!"


    While I was beating Xu Feng, Meng Liang and Liu Rui knelt at the same time. There were piggy and Mingda''s body.


    Neither of them spoke, just kept kowtowing.


    "Dangdang!!"


    The kowtow sounded in the warehouse. Liu Rui and Meng Liang hated to knock their heads into the ground and ease their guilt. However, no matter how they kowtow, piggy and Mingda won''t wake up.


    "Did you fucking design us from the beginning?"


    "Why us?"


    "I''m so fucking sorry for you. You made me so miserable!!"


    "You talk!! why? Tell me why!!"


    I strangled Xu Feng''s neck and repeated these questions in my mouth. I really don''t understand why God is so unfair to us, why we always involve others, and what did we do wrong??


    "The dead man is dead. If you keep knocking like this, you may not survive..." Guo Bin on the side couldn''t see it anymore at this time, pointing to the north and South who had been unconscious due to excessive blood loss.


    "North and south, North and South..."


    After hearing this sentence, I remembered that I had forgotten the north and the south!!


    I loosened Xu Feng and hurried to the north and south to pick him up.


    At this time, there was no blood on the north and south faces. The white one looked like a piece of paper, and the broken finger was still bleeding.


    "He should have lost too much blood and need to be sent to the hospital immediately..." Guo Bin frowned aside.


    "Car..." Meng Liang felt his clothes vaguely. He wanted to call an ambulance!!


    "Cough, drive my car and leave the rest to us..." at this time, Xu Feng threw the car key to Meng Liang and said while coughing.


    I couldn''t manage so much. I felt a blank in my mind. I picked up the North-South body like a walking corpse and ran crazy outside the warehouse. Liu Rui and Meng Liang followed me closely.


    "Hey..."


    In the warehouse, Guo Bin looked at the pig and Mingda''s body and sighed helplessly.


    "Do you believe in life?"


    Lying on the ground, Xu Feng closed his eyes tired and asked in a low voice.


    "Don''t believe..."


    Guo Bin shook his head as he closed the pig''s eyes.


    "I believe it. Maybe it''s really life..."


    "What a fucking sin!"


    Looking at the two young faces, Guo Bin was speechless.


    ����


    H City, in the hospital of Municipal Medical University.


    Half an hour after officer Liu left, the old car received a call from Guo Siwei.


    "Hello?" the old car adjusted his mood and tried to make his voice normal.


    "Just now, there was news from the serious case team that Yang Song''s girlfriend didn''t go home tonight. We contacted all her relatives, friends and neighbors. No one has seen her since the crime..." Guo thought briefly about his intention to call.


    "Dead or what?" the old car didn''t seem so surprised by the result.


    "According to the witness next to the garage, Qian Rou should have been taken away..." Guo thought explained.


    "What does it mean to take it away?" the old car suddenly came to spirit and made a lot of noise.


    "Probably kidnapped!!"


    "So you''re still alive?"


    "It''s possible..."


    "OK, I know!! thank you!!"


    "You''re welcome. We''ve sent the police to look for the missing persons. I''ll inform you as soon as I have news..."


    "OK, great!!"


    At this moment, the old car finally sees hope again!!

 Chapter 316

    "It''s ok if people don''t die, it''s ok if people don''t die..." the old car sat alone on the bench in the hospital corridor, honed and muttered a few words, then slowly stood up and walked to the ward door, looked at Yang Song lying unconscious on the bed through the glass on the door.


    "Brother, don''t have an accident!!" the old car''s tone was like a prayer, but more like a prayer.


    "Ta ta..."


    At this time, there was a rush of footsteps in the corridor. The old car followed the footsteps. Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan took big steps and walked in the direction of the old car.


    The old car hurried to meet the past.


    "Why are you two here?" the old car said with surprise.


    "Can''t we not come here after such a big accident?" Du Xian was tired, rubbed his face and sat down on the bench.


    "Did you contact the leaves?" the old car asked in a low voice.


    "You can''t get in touch. Can we get in touch?" Du Xianyang lit a cigarette and asked with his neck askew.


    "..." the old car reached for the cigarette handed over by Du Xianyang, took it in his mouth, but didn''t light it, because the old car couldn''t smoke in. In less than an hour, he smoked two boxes of cigarettes alone, and his throat was already dry.


    "We''re not looking for leaves. We don''t know what''s going on over there. Now it''s mainly about Yang Song..." Ji Xuan sat next to Du Xianyang and explained in a low voice.


    "I called the police..."


    "It''s no use calling the police. If the police can solve the problem, what the fuck do they want us to do..." Du Xianyang interrupted directly, then looked at the old car and said, "tell me what you know!!"


    "All I know is what the police told me. If Yang Song doesn''t wake up, no one knows the specific situation!!" the old car shook his head helplessly.


    "This information is not enough... When Yang Song wakes up, it won''t necessarily happen!! Du Xianyang smokes and scolds irritably.


    "Did you say they came to Yang song or Qian Rou?" at this time, the old car asked his doubts.


    "I don''t know. I''m also adding up this matter. If they run to Yang Song, they should kill Yang Song directly? What are you doing to catch Qian Rou?" Ji Xuan said.


    "Ha ha, this job is a little interesting. If Yang Song catches Qian Rou, it is either a simple kidnapping. Of course, looking at the opposite situation, it doesn''t look like a fucking kidnapping. There is no kidnapping directly to kill the dead, or it goes to Qian rou. People don''t treat Yang Song as a matter of return at all..." Du Xianyang smiled and simply analyzed the current basic situation.


    "Do you still think Qian Rou''s enemy is opposite?" asked the old car.


    Du Xianyang nodded.


    "Hey..."


    The old car sighed. He understood that Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan could come because of me. They had an accident. Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan could manage it, but if it was upgraded to Qian Rou''s personal problem, Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan would not reach out, because they didn''t know Qian Rou at all, and it was not a small thing, and no one wanted to join in.


    Du Xiangyang can ignore it, but the old car can''t ignore it, because the accident happened to Yang Song''s daughter-in-law and his brother''s daughter-in-law!!


    Du Xiangyang and Ji Xuan looked at the old car and understood what the old car was thinking at this time through the expression of the old car.


    "Don''t worry, Ye is not at home now. No matter who it is, we will help you and Yang Song..." Ji Xuan patted the old car on the shoulder and a word directly dispelled the old car''s concerns.


    "Brush!!"


    Hearing this, the old car suddenly looked up and was about to open his mouth, but was directly interrupted by Du Xianyang.


    "OK, let Ye talk to me after thank you. First tell me about Yang Song''s girlfriend..."


    "What''s the situation?" the old car was stunned.


    "What do you know and say..." Du Xianyang waved his hand silently.


    "I don''t know anything..." at this time, the old car found that she didn''t know Qian Rou at all. Not only the old car, but also Wu Mei didn''t know Qian Rou at all.


    "Do you know your family situation, identity, where you are from and where you live?" Du Xianyang shouted a few decibels higher.


    "I don''t know..." the old car shook his head helplessly.


    "Grass!!" Du Xianyang scolded in a low voice.


    "Well, do you have a picture of this woman? Take one for us. Let''s investigate ourselves..." Ji Xuan also said a little speechless.


    "Yang Song''s mobile phone should have..."


    With that, the old car walked into the ward and felt the mobile phone from Yang Song''s clothes.


    "There''s......" the old car handed his cell phone to Ji Xuan in some embarrassment.


    After Ji Xuan took the mobile phone, he casually ordered a few times, then stood up and said to the old car, "we will do our best to help you find this woman, but don''t hold too much hope, because there is too little information, which is no different from looking for a needle in a Haystack..."


    "I see!" the old car nodded quickly.


    "OK, let''s go first..." Ji Xuan waved his hand.


    "You look at Yang song here. I''m afraid there''s a mending knife..." at this time, Du Xianyang also stood up and patted the old car on the shoulder.


    "En en!!"


    After saying that, Du Xianyang followed Ji Xuan out of the hospital with Yang Song''s mobile phone. The old car stared at their backs for a long time.


    ����


    Inside the car, Ji Xuan turned over Yang Song''s cell phone while driving.


    "Can you drive seriously and play with your mother''s B cell phone..." Du Xianyang, sitting in the co pilot, scolded irritably.


    "Don''t I fucking see what this woman looks like!!" Ji Xuan collapsed and put away his cell phone.


    "Who do you think these people are running for?" Du Xianyang asked in silence.


    "I can''t say. I feel like they came running for the leaves, but now it''s like running for the woman..."


    "Fuck, it''s so messed up day by day..." Du Xianyang rubbed his face and scolded with a tangled expression.


    "Send the photo to your uncle and let him see what''s going on..." Ji Xuan threw his mobile phone into Du Xiangyang''s arms.


    "Why do you think the lives of ye people are miserable? Yang Songdu JB is like this B. It''s hard to find a daughter-in-law and get his mother tied up. So is Duan Xin. It''s hard to find a daughter-in-law and let the fire burn. Fortunately, we don''t have a daughter-in-law, otherwise we can''t fucking hold these people..." Du Xianyang looked at the happy two people in the mobile phone, He said.


    "Hehe, aren''t you wearing Nike under your feet..." Ji Xuan smiled and asked.


    "Do you think you''re fucking funny?"


    "Brag!!" Ji Xuan scolded speechlessly, then ignored Du Xianyang and concentrated on driving.

 Chapter 317

    Around H City, the basement of a county granary.


    Five or six people sat together, drinking wine and helping their companions deal with their wounds.


    "Gudong!"


    The middle-aged man in a leather jacket and a baseball cap lifted his head and smolled into the Baijiu, and then he put a small dish into his mouth. His expression was very comfortable.


    "Brother Shi, Haizi, they are gone..." a young man in his twenties said, pursing his lips and looking at the middle-aged man drinking.


    "What''s the matter?" the so-called brother Shi asked vaguely.


    "... dead!!" the young man bit his lips and repeated.


    "How many are there?" brother Shi was stunned and asked with his neck askew.


    "Three..." said the young man, tears hanging from the corners of his eyes, dripping down.


    "Cry JB, grass..." the middle-aged looked at the young man, impatiently poured himself a glass of wine, frowned and scolded.


    "You didn''t tell us you had to die before you came here!!" the young man roared with red eyes.


    "There''s no risk. Who gives you the money? You don''t think about it?" the middle-aged frowned and scolded: "I can find a fucking migrant worker everywhere..."


    "They''re dead. Does the boss have to give some money?" the young man was stunned for a while. He knew that it was useless to say anything now. He could only try to help his dead companions fight for more interests.


    "I''ll try my best to help them fight for the money. Don''t worry, these children are with me once. I can''t do without you..." the middle-aged waved his hand in a more realistic tone.


    "Brother Shi, can you give it to me now?" the young man then asked.


    "What do you mean?" the middle-aged squinted at the young man.


    "I don''t want to do it anymore. I want to go home and give them the funeral..."


    "You just want to take the money before you''re finished. Do you have a fucking brain?" the middle-aged man stood up and put his mouth on the young man''s face.


    "When the hell will it be finished?" the young man shouted, covering his face and red eyes.


    "I have to wait three or five days..."


    "Fuck you, they stink in three or five days!!"


    "Brush!!"


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man pulled out his pistol and aimed it at the young man''s head.


    "Throw it out if it stinks, okay?" the middle-aged asked gnashing his teeth.


    "Ming... Understand!!" when the young man saw the gun, he recognized it and stammered.


    "If you understand, just give me a fucking stop. After that, I won''t take a fucking Penny Less of you. If you don''t stop, I don''t care if you lie outside more..." after that, the middle-aged man directly walked back to the room where Qian Rou was closed with a pistol.


    Qian Rou was tied to a bed by a rope. Her hair was scattered and her body was covered with blood.


    "What are you doing?" Qian Rou asked weakly, looking at the middle-aged man.


    "Can I take some photos for you?" the middle-aged man looked ruddy, shook his head, looked at Qian Rou and asked.


    "How... How?"


    "Somebody, take this woman''s clothes off for me..." the middle-aged man smiled, turned his head and shouted at the door.


    "Brother, I beg you...!"


    "Wow..."


    Two men broke into the door and directly pressed Qian rou.


    "Ah!!! Big brother... Big brother, I beg you..." Qian Rou shouted with sadness and despair.


    "Tear!!"


    But Qian Rou''s cry couldn''t stop these people''s actions at all. His clothes were picked off one by one until they were naked. However, the whole process was photographed by the middle-aged man with his mobile phone.


    "Brother, come first?" a young man looked at Qian Rou''s attractive body, licked his lips and asked with an impatient face.


    "Don''t... don''t..." at this time, Qian Rou hid in the corner, curled up and shook her head.


    The middle-aged man looked at the video in his mobile phone and nodded with satisfaction after confirming that there was no problem.


    "Brother, if you don''t come, I''ll go?" the young man was really impatient and asked in a hurry.


    "Pa!!"


    A middle-aged man put his mouth on the young man''s face, pointed to the young man''s nose and scolded, "fuck you, b you!! give your mother some virtue and want to play out *!"


    "Big brother..." the young man looked at the middle-aged man a little puzzled.


    "You too, this woman can''t touch, understand?" the middle-aged shouted at the others.


    "Understand!!" the crowd nodded.


    "Whoever dares to touch, I''ll kill anyone!!"


    After saying this, the middle-aged man turned and walked out of the house.


    Others look at me, I look at you, and then look at Qian rou. They shake their heads in disappointment, and then walk out of the house.


    ����


    At the other end, SZ city.


    "Nanbei, wake up? Have a fucking word with me!!" car


    Inside, while holding the unconscious north and south, Liu Rui kept choking and trying to wake up the north and south. However, no matter how Liu Rui shouted, the faces of the north and South were still pale. Except for the strong and weak pulse at that time, we really couldn''t tell whether the north and South are alive or dead now


    "Hurry up, hurry up..." I clenched my fist and kept urging Meng Liang to drive.


    To tell you the truth, Meng Liang''s car has been driving very fast. Going retrograde and running a red light is not fatal, but I still feel very slow


    "Fuck!"


    At this time, a police motorcycle suddenly stopped in front of us.


    "Creak..."


    Meng Liang slammed the steering wheel. The black Audi made a 360 degree turn directly in place. The tires rubbed the road and emitted billowing black smoke!!


    "Grass Mud Horse, are fucking crazy!! people in the car get down!!"


    Frightened by Meng Liang, the traffic police quickly stepped back and fell to the ground due to inertia.


    We don''t have time to take care of the traffic police. Go retrograde and drive back!!


    "Didi!!"


    Because of our retrograde, the whole highway was directly paralyzed, with curses and horns.


    "Grass Mud Horse, if you stop me again, I''ll bump up..." Meng Liang''s face was sweating, but he couldn''t wipe it at all.


    "Hey, I have a patient who needs help... I don''t know where I am... You wait at the gate of the hospital... We''ll be there soon!!... OK!!... Thank you!!"


    When Meng Liang was racing with the police, I took out my mobile phone and called the hospital for a simple communication.


    Fifteen minutes later, we finally arrived at the gate of the hospital.


    "The patient is in the car!!" I quickly pulled open the door and shouted at the medical staff waiting at the door.


    "Hula..."


    At the moment I finished shouting, more than ten people surrounded our car, including doctors, nurses and police.

 Chapter 318

    "Help my friend, help my friend quickly..."


    I grabbed a doctor''s arm and shouted excitedly.


    "Don''t get excited, I''ll try my best!"


    The doctor gave a simple perfunctory sentence, then shook off my hand and strode to the north and south.


    A minute later, Nanbei was taken into the intensive care unit, and we were taken to the traffic police brigade by the police.


    Half an hour later, the three of us paid a fine and were released. I know Xu Feng must have helped us, otherwise we could not have been released so simply, but I don''t have time to think so much at this time. After leaving the traffic police brigade, the three of us ran to the hospital like crazy.


    After arriving at the hospital, I saw Xu Feng and Guo Bin in the corridor. It seems that the two people are really good. They are carrying a capital crime. The national class a wanted criminal can appear in the hospital in a fair and aboveboard way. Iron noodles should spend money on them.


    I glanced at Xu Feng and walked into the doctor''s office without talking.


    "Doctor, how''s my friend?" after opening the door, I ran directly to the doctor I met at the door.


    "Who is your friend?" the doctor looked at me and asked.


    "It''s the patient with a broken finger who was sent half an hour ago!!" I swallowed and spit and explained.


    "Oh, you are his friend!!" the doctor nodded suddenly.


    "What''s the matter with my friend??? What the fuck are you talking about?" at this moment, Meng Liang is as worried as me, so he doesn''t speak so calmly and is very excited.


    "Don''t get excited. Your friend lost too much blood when he sent it. We gave blood transfusion in time. In addition, although your hemostasis method is rough, it is very effective. The patient will not be in danger for the time being... But..." speaking of this, the doctor pushed his glasses and stopped. Looking at us, he was a little afraid to go on.


    "You fucking go on..." Liu Rui shouted a little irritable.


    "But the patient''s severed finger injury is too serious, coupled with excessive hemostasis, it is basically impossible to connect..." the doctor said these words hesitantly.


    "Still... Is there anything else?" I''ve thought of it for a long time, so it didn''t hurt me so much.


    "No..." the doctor shook his head.


    "That''s good, that''s good..." I nodded twice and then quit the office. Liu Rui and Meng Liang also came out.


    The three of us walked slowly towards Xu Feng and Guo Bin.


    "Brush!!"


    The two men sitting on the bench smoking looked up when they saw us coming.


    "Fuck you two!"


    "I''ll fucking kill you both!"


    Meng Liang and Liu Rui shouted out almost at the same time. They raised the fire extinguisher in the corridor and rushed at Xu Feng and Guo Bin like crazy.


    "Wait a minute!!"


    I quickly reached out to stop Meng Liang and Liu Rui.


    "What the fuck are you doing?"


    "You fucking let me go!"


    Meng Liang stared at his big eyes and shouted at me.


    "They saved our lives..."


    I stopped Liu Rui and Meng Liang and explained.


    "Damn it, Dazi and piggy were killed by them. I don''t want this life... I have to kill them!!" Liu Rui knows what''s going on, but he still can''t forgive Xu Feng and Guo Bin.


    In fact, I can''t forgive them either, but I can''t help it. They are just a piece of iron. Like us, how about killing them??


    "Come on, you two!! stop fucking making trouble. Is it useful for you two to kill them? It''s iron noodles that really kill pigs and Mingda, not them!! do you understand?" I see Meng Liang and Liu Ruisi have no intention to let go, and my mood has become very irritable, waiting for my eyes to shout.


    "What are you doing? This is a hospital and likes to call out..." just at this time, a man like a doctor came out of the office and shouted at us.


    Liu Rui and Meng Liang saw the doctor and me again.


    "Leaf, don''t forget that the north and South fingers are his! Why not!!" after Meng Liang said this, he threw down the fire extinguisher with a bang.


    "I remember!!" I nodded.


    "That''s OK!!" Meng Liang replied to me with clenched teeth, and then dragged Liu Rui out of the corridor.


    "Grass Mud Horse, you two wait for me. I won''t fucking kill you both. I don''t have a fucking surname Liu!!!" Liu Rui whispered to Xu Feng and Guo Bin, and then followed Meng Liang out of the corridor.


    After Meng Liang and Liu Rui left, I slowly walked to Xu Feng''s side and sat down tired. Xu Feng and Guo Bin quietly looked at me without talking.


    I subconsciously felt in the direction of my trouser pocket and found that my smoke had long gone.


    Xu Feng looked at me and handed me a cigarette.


    "Hehe, it''s still Zhonghua. You''re still so good... I remember the cigarette you gave me in the hospital last time is also Zhonghua..." I looked at the cigarette in my hand, smiled and said.


    "Pa!!" Xu Feng quietly lit a cigarette for me without talking.


    "Hoo!!" I took a deep breath of smoke, looked at Xu Feng and said, "for almost a year, you still smoke Zhonghua, and I can only watch my friends live in the hospital, but I can''t do anything. That''s the gap, right?"


    "I''ve handled it over there, a family of 500000..." Xu Feng ignored me and directly changed the topic.


    "Iron noodles are so rich, I''ll give you 500000? My friend is really worthless, ha ha..." I shook my head with a sneer.


    "I''ll send another 500000 tomorrow..." Xu Feng added in silence.


    "Two million, two lives, you really have money!!"


    "I tried my best..."


    "En en, OK, a lot. Maybe they haven''t seen so much money in their lives!!" I nodded silently. At this time, I can''t do anything except ask for money for piggy and Mingda''s family.


    ��������


    After Xu Feng and Guo Bin heard what I said, they were silent. No one spoke. I smoked quietly. The atmosphere in the corridor became strange. The three enemies could sit together so quietly. It may be unbelievable to say it.


    "Nothing to ask me?" Xu Feng''s words broke the calm in the corridor.


    "What? Should I thank you both for saving us?" I asked with a smile.


    ��������


    "Do I have to call you a benefactor!! do I have to give you some money!! my two great benefactors!!" I got excited for a moment and shouted with Xu Feng''s collar.

 Chapter 319

    "Ye Han, we have nothing to be sorry for you!!"


    Guo Bin on one side really couldn''t see it anymore. He came forward and grabbed my arm and shouted.


    "Hehe, fuck you, you said there was nothing wrong with me?"


    I loosened Xu Feng, pointed to my nose and shouted.


    After I shouted at this voice, the nurses and patients in the corridor looked at us one after another, and many came out of the ward to watch the excitement.


    "Calm down..." Xu Feng frowned and prompted me.


    "Are you fucking looking at you? B look!!" just at this time, after Meng Liang heard my cry, he also ran over and scolded the crowd.


    "Hula..."


    Meng Liang''s voice was really effective, and most of the crowd dispersed directly.


    "If it weren''t for you two, could we do this? You fucking tell me?" I asked with staring eyes at Guo Bin.


    Guo Bin frowned at me and didn''t speak.


    "Did your sister make it up? You two were iron faced from the beginning, right?" I shouted when I saw that Guo Bin didn''t speak.


    "It has nothing to do with him. He is not a man with an iron face..." Xu Feng looked up and explained.


    "Are you?" I loosened Guo Bin and walked to Xu Feng.


    Xu Feng nodded numbly.


    "In other words, you used us to kill Wei Tian from the beginning, didn''t you? All this was an iron plan from the beginning, didn''t you?"


    "Yes, iron noodles let me kill Wei Tian. Wei Tian is gone, and Wei San will soon......" Xu Feng nodded.


    "So fucking kill people with one hand!!" I sneered.


    "In fact, I knew the purpose of iron noodles from the beginning. He deliberately placed me next to Wei Tian in order to cooperate with Xu Feng. I want revenge. He wants to kill. We both get what we need, and there is no use or no use..." Guo Bin whispered.


    "Hehe, iron noodles are really painstaking!! what does that have to do with us? Why should we get involved in this matter? Who have we offended


    "Don''t you also want revenge? If you don''t want revenge, can you get involved? Think about how you got involved in this?"


    Guo Bin was suddenly excited and shouted, pulling my hair.


    I looked at Guo Bin and suddenly didn''t know what to say. He was right. It seems that we asked for all this. We really can''t blame them for using us. If we don''t want to kill Wei Tian, we won''t join in this matter.


    "We all want Wei Tian to die. If Wei Tian is dead, there will be no one who is sorry. Who doesn''t understand? If you really want to use it, you can only say that iron noodles have used everyone!!" Guo Bin continued.


    Guo Bin''s words made me unable to refute. He was right. I have no right to blame them.


    "What about today? Mingda and piggy are dead, they are dead, they are innocent!!"


    "We didn''t kill it. What''s the use of shouting with me?" Guo Bin loosened my hair and returned to calm.


    "..." I was speechless.


    "Iron face catches you just for Li Jinglong. He can''t help it, otherwise he won''t do it to you..." Xu Feng explained for iron face with a pale face.


    "Li Jinglong... Li Jinglong..." I gently read the strange name twice, then looked at Xu Feng and asked, "what''s the matter between Li Jinglong and iron noodles?"


    "You may think Li Jinglong killed your friend. In fact, you are wrong. You killed Li Jinglong!!" Xu Feng continued.


    "What do you mean?"


    I lit a cigarette and tried to calm myself down.


    "After we killed Wei Tian, Li Jinglong offended Wei San in order to save you... In a few words, Wei San can let go of the murderer who killed his son. Think about Wei San''s existence in our city at that time!! but just because of Li Jinglong''s words, Wei San let you go. How terrible is Li Jinglong?"


    "Why did the iron face look for him?" I asked in a low voice.


    "Tiemian has been looking for Li Jinglong since he took over the business of the Wei family. There is no other reason, just because he is afraid... He is afraid that Li Jinglong will threaten his status. He is crazy to look for Li Jinglong, but Li Jinglong is like the world has evaporated. He hasn''t found him for half a year... Then he focuses on you. Your life and death is very important to him It doesn''t make sense at all. What he wants is Li Jinglong alone... "


    After listening to Xu Feng''s words, I was deeply shocked. I didn''t expect brother long to have so much energy that he could let Wei San release us in a few words. I really can''t accept this fact. I really can''t connect the slovenly middle-aged man with the big brother of the society.


    "In fact, I think Li Jinglong is afraid of Wei San''s revenge, so he also left after you left. After all, the strong dragon doesn''t pressure the local snake. Wei San is really anxious. No matter how hard Li Jinglong forces, Wei San can kill him... But iron face is suspicious. He doesn''t believe what I said. He has to find Li Jinglong. I''m just a small role. I can''t stop him..." Speaking of this, Xu Feng paused and then stressed: "The iron face is crazy now. He is really crazy. Countless people have died in his hands in the past six months. Even binzi and I have helped him deal with many people. He is narrow-minded, revenge is inevitable, and the means are cruel... Binzi and I have no way. Once we leave him, the police will find us immediately, so we can only be with him , live like a dog... "


    After Xu Feng''s words, I suddenly felt that he didn''t live easily. He also followed such a abnormal person. It''s impossible to be relaxed.


    I sighed deeply, looked at Xu Feng and asked, "what on earth does Li Jinglong do? Why is everyone so afraid of him?"


    Xu Feng shook his head and said softly, "no one knows what Li Jinglong was originally. We have also investigated for a long time. It may be a big brother of the underworld or nothing..."


    "Hehe, I''m a middle-aged man with unknown identity. It''s funny to think that Wei San and iron face are so nervous..."


    "If they stand too high, they will have more scruples... Tiemian has great ambition. Now a small SZ city can''t satisfy him. He starts to try to reach out to the surrounding cities, and someone will stop him. As long as someone stops him, Tiemian will deal with these people in the most direct and violent way at the first time, so he has a good reputation now Bad... "

 Chapter 320

    "Does he have a good reputation? What did you tell me?" I looked at Xu Feng and suddenly felt that he had something to say.


    "I know you want revenge now, but I want to tell you that now is not the time..." Xu Feng was stunned and replied.


    "Now is not the time. When is it? You tell me?"


    "With your current ability, you can''t touch the iron face at all. To put it bluntly, you are the owner of a small bar. Who do you think you are? But the iron face? He is the emperor of the underground gangs in SZ. You should know how big the gap is. Don''t always think about making some meaningless sacrifices, really..." When Xu Feng spoke, he looked very sincere. I knew he was really persuading me.


    "Then my brother died for nothing?" my mood became excited again.


    "What if you don''t die in vain??? What qualifications do you have now to want revenge? What do you think you can do with your current ability? You should think about it. Revenge is not so easy to revenge. Do you understand? Iron face is there now. Do you know how many people in SZ want to kill him? At least three figures or more, but isn''t he still alive!!"


    "He''s not an immortal. I don''t believe I can''t kill him!!" I replied with gnashing teeth.


    "We are not children, and things are complicated. You know it in your heart. As the saying goes, it is not too late for a gentleman to avenge ten years. Why do you have to rush for a moment..." Xu Feng looked at me with a helpless expression.


    "I won''t let him go easily..."


    "You can only let more people die for revenge now, do you understand?" Xu Feng''s expression was a little ferocious, stared at beads and shouted at me.


    "Hehe, why did you tell me this? Do you want to set me up again?" I suddenly felt that Xu Feng was too concerned about me.


    "Believe what I said or not, I''ll just wake you up. As for what you think, suit yourself..." Xu Feng was silent after listening to my words, and then said slowly.


    "If one day I come back for revenge, will you stand on that side?" I lit a cigarette, smiled at Xu Feng and said.


    Xu Feng looked at me for a moment, then opened his mouth and smiled, but shook his head.


    "It''s hard to answer this question, isn''t it? Let me ask you, do you think it''s appropriate for me to come back in a few years?" I saw that Xu Feng didn''t speak and then asked.


    In fact, what Xu Feng said is very reasonable. If we want to find iron face revenge, it is more difficult than going to heaven. I won''t take my brothers to death, but it doesn''t mean that I give up the idea of revenge.


    We need some time.


    Originally, I opened the bar to make money, but it may be different from today. The little money in the bar can''t meet me. I need a lot of money. Only when I really have money and ability can I be eligible for revenge.


    Xu Feng looked at me and still didn''t speak.


    "One year?" I stretched out a finger.


    Xu Feng shook his head.


    "Three years?" I continued.


    Xu Feng still shook his head.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and fiddled with the lighter in my hand.


    After a moment of silence, I slowly stood up, looked at Xu Feng and said, "tell Tiemian that I will come back in five years. Then I will come back with people, money and gun..."


    After hearing my words, Xu Feng suddenly looked up and looked incredible.


    "It has been five years for a long time. I''m afraid my brothers are waiting below. Five years later, I''ll come back, either he or I will die!"


    I slowly stood up, stretched and walked out of the corridor. Xu Feng and Guo Bin were left on the bench.


    In fact, it''s been a long time for five years, but there''s no way. According to our current state, it''s basically impossible if we can reach the strength of firing with the iron face in three or two years.


    So I set myself a time, five years!!


    Five years later, I will give piggy an explanation, give Mingda an explanation, and give north and south an explanation!!


    The dead are dead, but the soul must be peaceful!!


    How can the dead live in peace without death?? How can the living be worthy of it??


    If the fate of several of us changed from the moment of Wei Tian''s death, this moment may be the beginning of our real journey to the abyss.


    Six months ago, several of us left this small city where we have lived for more than ten years. Six months later, several of us felt mixed up and came back.


    Then when I came back, I found that we were nothing. We didn''t even have the most basic ability to protect our friends. In my life, I may never forget that piggy was as helpless and desperate as Mingda was when he died.


    And there''s nothing I can do.


    What happened these days makes me understand that the real society will not pity the weak. Only by making yourself strong can you prevent the people around you from being hurt.


    Now I may be the poor weak man.


    After walking out of the corridor, I walked aimlessly in the street. I don''t want to stay in the hospital, because I can''t stand the atmosphere. It''s suffocating.


    ����


    Late at night, four in the morning.


    I went back to the hospital, and the north and south of the bed were awake. Meng Liang and Liu Rui sat beside the north and south. There were several bottles of Baijiu and several dishes on the hospital bed.


    Liu Rui held the wine glass with red eyes. He didn''t need to eat wine and vegetables at all. He kept repeating this action one by one. So did Meng Liang. None of the three spoke. He drank wine quietly and worshipped his brother who had just left.


    I stood outside the door and looked at the three of them. I didn''t dare to push the door in because I was afraid. I didn''t know how to face them.


    I stood at the door for more than an hour. Meng Liang and Liu Rui finally fell asleep by the bed.


    I gently opened the door of the ward and walked in slowly.


    "Leaf..." the north and South who didn''t drink was still very sober. When they saw me coming in, they whispered to me.


    "Shh!!"


    I motioned north and south not to wake up Liu Rui and Meng Liang.


    North and South understood what I meant and nodded gently.


    I went to Liu Rui''s side and took the wine glass in his hand. At the moment I took the wine glass, I clearly heard Liu Rui shout a little pig.


    The hand that had been stretched out suddenly stopped in mid air, and tears burst into my eyes!!


    I rubbed my eyes, choked back the tears that were about to flow, and then simply cleaned up the hospital bed and removed the wine bottles and side dishes on the bed.


    North and South leaned against the bed quilt and looked at me giggling.


    "Laugh, NIMA, you laugh, your fingers are fucking gone, still laugh..." after packing up, I sat next to the north and South and scolded jokingly.

 Chapter 321

    "Hey, hey, it doesn''t take much time..." Nanbei looked down at his right hand and grinned.


    I looked at the tightly wrapped palms of North and south, silent and smiled: "... It''s hard to find a daughter-in-law in the future!!"


    "That''s a big problem!! hahaha!!"


    "What''s it like? You can fucking laugh. There''s really no dessert!!" I looked at the indifferent expression of the north and the south, and suddenly felt a little sad. Half of my fingers were gone. It was a big blow to a normal person, but the north and the South were afraid of me. They always acted indifferent. I knew that his indifference was pretended.


    "Leaf, you don''t have to worry too much about me. I''m really nothing. Isn''t it half of my finger? It doesn''t make any difference..." the north and South looked at my mind and comforted me in a low voice.


    I patted Nanbei on the shoulder. Sometimes I don''t have to say much to him.


    "Leaf, can you not tell my brother about this?" the north and South paused and then said.


    "Hmm..." I nodded slowly. I have no face to talk about such things. How can I say??


    I didn''t take good care of your brother. Someone cut off half of his finger??


    In this case, even if I have a big fucking face, I can''t say it!!


    "And..." the north and the South stopped talking.


    "What else? Don''t whet your voice..."


    "... when shall we go back?"


    "You can keep it here for a few days, and then we can go back..." I thought about it and said.


    "I have nothing to do, leaf, or we''ll go back tomorrow!!" the north and South suddenly made a lot of noise, depending on proving to me that he really has no problem.


    "Pull it down. It will hurt your muscles and bones for a hundred days. Stay honest..." I waved my hand and refused.


    "I''m really fine, leaf. We''ll go back tomorrow. It''s hard for me to stay here!! I''m really hard..."


    "Are you afraid of my revenge?" I interrupted the north and south before they finished their words.


    "No..."


    "Don''t explain. Don''t worry. I have no intention of revenge... Don''t worry about it!!" I rubbed my face tired and lit a cigarette for North and south.


    "Those two people are dead. I know you are very sad, but I can see that we can''t compare with those people. Ye, I''ll tell you this, because only you can control them..." when talking, I looked north and South in the direction of Meng Liang and Liu Rui, and then said: "You are the leader among us. They can listen to you. Don''t let them do stupid things. Revenge can be repaid at any time, but now is not the time!!"


    I was a little shocked when listening to the words of the north and the south. I didn''t expect that the silly north and the South would think so many things. I always thought he didn''t want anything. It turned out that he also had his own thoughts and ideas.


    I nodded slowly and said, "I understand what you said, but I wronged you. I''ll help you find it sooner or later..."


    "I don''t care if I can find it or not. As long as we can be safe, I really don''t want to see one of us go first!!"


    "OK, let''s go back tomorrow. I''m a little worried if we don''t stay here!!"


    "Hey, hey, if you really think so, I''ll be relieved!!"


    "Don''t worry, your sister, go to bed..." I smiled and pushed north and south, then went to an empty bed and lay down.


    Lying in bed, I soon fell asleep. I didn''t think about anything and slept soundly.


    ����


    At eight o''clock the next morning, H City, a major hospital in the city.


    After two days of coma, Yang Song finally woke up. Lao Che and Wu Mei worked two shifts and took turns to look after Yang Song for two days.


    Wu Mei is fine. The old car has been boiled for a long time. Her beard stubble and clean hair look like a brooding chicken.


    "Old car, what''s the matter with you? Let the pig fuck?" Yang Song woke up, pale, but still joking. That''s his character.


    "Brother, you''re fucking awake. If you don''t wake up, I''ll be crazy. I''ll turn my stomach as soon as I smell disinfectant!!" seeing Yang Song wake up, the old car''s mental state immediately improved a lot.


    "It''s still my son''s filial piety..." Yang Song touched the old car''s hair with a happy expression, then looked around in the ward, looked at the old car with some puzzled eyes and said, "did I have an accident? I remember someone wanted to kill me!!"


    "You had an accident..." the old car nodded.


    "What about my daughter-in-law? Is she all right? Why didn''t I see her!!" Yang song suddenly felt something wrong and grabbed the old car''s wrist.


    "Yang Song, don''t get excited!!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''ll ask you where my daughter-in-law is?" Yang Song looked at the old car and felt that something had happened to Qian rou.


    "Your daughter-in-law..." the old car stopped halfway. He looked at Yang Song''s excited expression and really didn''t know how to tell him about it.


    "Hurry up!!" Yang Song tore away the needle in his hand and shook the body of the old car.


    "Your daughter-in-law has been kidnapped and her whereabouts are unknown!!" Wu Mei can''t see it anymore. She pushes Yang Song away and shouts.


    "What are you talking about? What are you talking about?" Yang Song stepped back two steps and looked unbelievable.


    "You lost your daughter-in-law, do you understand?" Wu Mei continued.


    "Wu Mei, you can tell him..." the old car sighed and advised.


    "It''s impossible... It''s impossible... You must be lying to me!!" Yang Song couldn''t believe this fact and ran out crazy.


    When the old car saw Yang Song running, it came forward and pressed Yang Song.


    "Old car, what the fuck are you doing?" Yang Song was pressed on the ground by the old car, staring at beads and shouting.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''ll fucking go out to find my daughter-in-law!!" Yang Song replied with a roar.


    "Your daughter-in-law is lost, and the police can''t find you. Where can I find you?" Yang Song made the old car a little irritable and shouted excitedly.


    "Fuck you, my daughter-in-law didn''t lose it!!" Yang Song pushed the old car hard, stood up in a panic and turned around to go out.


    "Grass mud horses are fucking crazy day by day..." the old car sat on the ground and scolded with emotional collapse.


    "Pa!!"


    At this time, Wu Mei came forward and drew her mouth on Yang Song''s face.


    Yang Song looked at Wu Mei with an incredible face.


    "Yang Song, Qian Rou is missing. You''re not the only one who''s worried. We''re all worried for you. But can you calm down? Qian Rou is lost, and so are the leaves!! there are only two men left in the harem, you and Lao Che. Can you calm down? Like a man!! it''s hard to say that you rely on me, a woman, to solve all this?"


    Wu Mei pointed to Yang Song''s nose and cried hoarsely with tears.

 Chapter 322

    "Leaves... Yes!! how are they? Haven''t they been found yet?"


    After Yang Song was scolded by Wu Mei, he immediately recovered his reason and became calm.


    "Not yet..."


    Wu Mei shook her head while wiping her tears.


    "No, I have to go back to SZ city. I haven''t been in touch for such a long time. There must be an accident..."


    Yang Song thought for a moment and then pulled off his sick clothes directly.


    "What are you doing? Your wound hasn''t healed yet!"


    At this time, the old car came forward and grabbed Yang Song.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. My injuries are all right..."


    Yang Song waved his hand and replied impatiently. Then he put on his coat and walked outside the door.


    "I''ll go with you!"


    Wu Mei looked at Yang Song''s back and shouted.


    "What are you doing with me? If something happens, I have to take care of it. Stay at home..." Yang Song stopped and replied to Wu Mei. Then he turned to the old car and said, "I''ll give it to you at home. Call me if you have anything..."


    "Can you do it?" the old car looked at Yang Song and was still worried.


    "It''s all right..." Yang Song waved his hand casually, then paused, and then said in a lost tone: "if something happens to my daughter-in-law, remember to inform me..."


    "En en!!" the old car nodded heavily.


    "Pa!!"


    After that, Yang Song pushed the door directly out, leaving only two old Che Wumei in the ward.


    Just two days after Yang Song''s car accident!!


    The wound on his body doesn''t grow at all, but there''s no way. Just like Wu Mei said, at this time, as a man, Yang Song must stand up!!


    When we are here, he can hide behind in case of trouble, but now we are not here!!


    Yang Song''s own daughter-in-law was kidnapped and her life and death are uncertain.


    However, his reaction was not to find his daughter-in-law first, but to save us first.


    ����


    On the other end, in a hospital in SZ.


    Early in the morning, I went through the discharge formalities for the north and south. Although Meng Liang and Liu Rui disagreed with my practice, they always wanted to find iron face for revenge, but after listening to my analysis, they also gave up the idea of revenge.


    Although we have different personalities, there are no fools. They can understand some things and things when they are clear.


    After completing the discharge procedures, several of us left the hospital at the first time, and we didn''t choose to go home by train, but directly drove back by Xu Feng''s car.


    Because I''m afraid the crazy man with iron face will stop us at the railway station. I really think he can do anything. It''s not impossible to repent at any time.


    And I didn''t tell Xu Feng about our departure. I can''t believe him now. I won''t believe every word he says. This man has too much scheming, so I don''t want to have more contact with him.


    "Do you want to change the brand?" Meng Liang asked, frowning in front of Xu Feng''s car in the hospital parking lot.


    "No, let''s start with SZ..."


    I waved my hand wearily, then directly pulled open the front passenger''s door and stepped up.


    After Meng Liang saw me get on the bus, he also sat in the main driving position.


    "Buzz!!"


    Meng Liang started the car and the black Hyundai slowly drove out of the hospital parking lot. None of the four people in the car spoke and looked at the scenery outside quietly.


    "Don''t mention it to them when you go back, do you understand?" I rubbed my temples, looked at Liu Rui and said to them.


    "HMM." Liu Rui nodded with some irritability.


    I don''t want to hide it from them, but I think telling them can only make them worry and can''t solve any problems, so I''d better not say it.


    "Do we need to call home? We haven''t been in touch for several days..." at this time, the north and South suddenly remembered that our mobile phone had been taken away by the iron face. We haven''t called home these days!!


    "Grass, I fucking forgot this!!" Liu ruimeng patted his thigh and bared his teeth and shouted at his throat.


    Usually he and Wu Mei call one day. They haven''t called for two days. Wu Mei must be in a hurry!!


    "There are too many things these days. I forgot about it..." I rubbed my face irritably, and then said to Meng Liang, "stop at a mobile phone store."


    "Well..." Meng Liang nodded.


    Three minutes later, Meng Liang parked his car in front of a small mobile phone store. We got off and went in.


    "Little brothers, look at your cell phone!!"


    A little girl in her twenties greeted us warmly when she saw us coming in.


    "Can you get a cell phone card?" I glanced at the counter and whispered.


    "Yes, mobile or Unicom?" the salesperson took out a piece of A4 paper with dense mobile phone numbers printed on it.


    After I took the A4 paper, I drew four mobile phone numbers, then changed the paper back and said to the waiter, "give me these four numbers..."


    "OK, do you have your ID card?" the salesman asked with a smile.


    "Can I do it without an ID card?" I asked with a frown.


    "Yes..." the salesman hesitated and then said, "but I have to pay more..."


    "Increase the price, and then bring me four mobile phones, the Nokia one..." I pointed to the Nokia 1202 in the counter and said.


    "OK, just a moment!"


    With that, the salesperson ran to the inner room of the mobile phone store. Five minutes later, the salesperson appeared in front of us again.


    "Do you want to put the card inside?" the salesperson shouted at me with four brand-new mobile phones.


    "Put it inside. How long will this card last?" I nodded.


    "It takes a lot of time to open the card..." the salesperson replied with a smile while helping us change the card.


    "Grass!! such a long time!!" Meng Liang was not happy immediately after listening to it for more than ten minutes, and shouted at a high voice.


    "Want... Or you can take it first..." the salesperson was frightened by Meng Liang and quickly stepped back, blinking and looking at us carefully.


    "Forget it, let''s wait a minute..." I waved my hands impatiently and sat on the chair outside the counter.


    "Grass, the more urgent things are..." Liu Rui is basically the same as the ants on the hot pot. As long as he thinks of Wu Mei''s anxious appearance, he is very anxious.


    "Stop the ink and be honest for a while!!" I comforted softly.


    "Grass!!" Liu Rui bowed his head and scolded, and then sat next to me.


    While opening the card for us, the salesperson in the counter carefully glanced at us with his eyes. It''s not surprising that others are afraid. We really don''t look like good people.

 Chapter 323

    Several of us waited in the mobile phone store for more than ten minutes, but the salesperson was there all the time. He didn''t know what to poke and whet for a long time.


    "How long has it been? Why hasn''t it been finished yet?" Liu Rui looked up at the time and shouted impatiently.


    "You... You wait a little longer, there''s something wrong with me..." the salesperson wiped the sweat on his forehead and replied to Liu Rui anxiously.


    "It''s all right, you take your time..." I''m afraid I''ll make the salesperson''s eyes anxious. I quickly agreed with a smile. She must want to finish this kind of thing quickly. The more you urge her, the more anxious he is.


    "Step on!!"


    Just as I was talking, there was a sudden rush of footsteps outside.


    "Brush..."


    We looked up almost at the same time. I instinctively moved my body into the store, and then looked at the people outside through the gap in the door.


    About five or six people came outside. The leader first looked at the modern car we parked outside.


    After I saw him look at the license plate, I quickly shouted to Liu Rui, "come on, hurry up!"


    "Brush!!"


    When Liu Rui heard my cry, he instinctively took out his pistol and put it directly on the salesman''s head.


    "Big brother, what are you doing!!" the salesperson looked at the black pistol on his head and couldn''t speak for a moment.


    "Do you have a back door?" Liu Rui licked his lips and asked in a low voice.


    "Over there..." the salesman shivered and pointed in the direction of the inner room.


    "Run!!" I shouted in a low voice. Then I threw a few hundred dollars on the counter, looked at the salesperson and said, "if someone asks you if there''s anyone here, you''ll say no. do you understand?"


    The salesman nodded his head.


    "Wow!!"


    I followed Nanbei and Meng Liang directly into the inner room of the mobile phone store. Liu Ruilin didn''t forget to take away two mobile phones when he left.


    After entering the house, I saw a young man in his twenties lying in bed.


    When the young man saw us coming in, he did it with a loud voice.


    "What the fuck do you do?" the young man shouted at us with bare arms.


    "Don''t make a fucking noise, where''s the door?" Meng Liang took out his pistol, bit his lips and asked in a low voice.


    "The door... The door is here..." when the young man saw Meng Liang''s pistol, he immediately became honest and pointed out a direction to us.


    We didn''t have time to talk to him, so we raised our legs and ran outside.


    At the other end, we ran out of the mobile phone store. After a while, the group outside the door came in.


    "Buy... Buy a mobile phone?" the salesperson looked at the group of people who suddenly broke in and asked.


    "Whose car is that outside?" the leader was a young man in his twenties, who basically had no characteristics in appearance. In addition to being fat, he also had a bunch of goatee on his chin.


    "What car? I don''t know..." the salesman stammered.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I have something to do with some people!!" goatee shouted impatiently.


    "I really don''t know..." the salesman was frightened by the goatee and almost cried.


    "Grass!!" goatee scolded in a low voice. Then he looked up and saw the inner room behind the mobile phone store. He was about to go inside.


    "What are you doing?" the salesman stepped forward and stopped the goat''s beard directly.


    "Roll the calf!!" a young man beside goat Hu raised his hand and directly pushed the salesperson to the ground. Then more than ten people broke into the inner room directly.


    "What are you doing?"


    Now the young man sleeping in the house just sat down and saw a group of people breaking in. Some asked silently.


    "Where are the people?" asked the goatee with a frown.


    "Run!! run through this door..." the young man stretched out his hand and pointed to the direction we ran away.


    Goat Hu politely said thank you, and then ran out with people in our direction.


    "Daughter in law, what the hell is going on? Hide and seek? I''ve been back and forth twice..." after goat Hu and others left, the young man shouted carelessly at the salesperson in the mobile phone store.


    "Husband, don''t open the shop today. It''s too scary..." the salesperson moved his numb thigh and replied weakly.


    "Why don''t you make fucking money!! silly old women!!" the young tiger shouted loudly, then flopped down on the bed, covered with a big quilt and went to bed.


    ����


    Behind the mobile phone store is a residential area. The buildings in the area are still dilapidated tube buildings. We just found a unit and went in.


    "Fuck, I really sent someone to catch us..." Meng Liang gasped as he looked outside the community.


    "Fortunately, the leaves react quickly, otherwise there would be a fucking accident!!!" Liu Rui wiped the sweat on his forehead, looked around and whispered.


    "Don''t fucking talk!"


    I suddenly shouted, because at this time I saw more than ten people running into the community.


    "Wow!!"


    A group of young people with pistols directly surrounded the whole community.


    "You two go to the front door and block it, you two go there... The rest are in groups of three!! find me one corridor by one!!" goat Hu stands in the middle of the community and skillfully arranges the search work.


    After hearing the shouting, the situation in the community leaned out their heads and looked at the group of people under the building. The originally quiet community suddenly became noisy.


    "Leaf!! what to do?" Meng Liang, holding a pistol in his hand, turned back and asked me.


    "Hide!! what the fuck can I do!!" I replied silently, and then sat directly on the ground and closed my eyes.


    I''m thinking about how we can escape. The people opposite are too professional. All the intersections are blocked. We can''t run out now. If we go out and meet them, we''ll die even worse.


    "Fuck, why are these people not finished..." Liu Rui also knew that we might not be able to run out, so he gave up the idea of running away and sat down next to me.


    "Step on!!"


    There was a sudden sound of footsteps at the door of the unit. I knew it was the opposite one.


    "Liangzi, ambush!! don''t shoot!!"


    I quickly stood up and shouted at Meng Liang.


    "I see!!"


    Meng Liang gestured to me with an OK gesture, and then followed Liu Rui, hiding one on the left and one on the right of the door.


    "Step on!!"


    The footsteps are getting closer and closer. Listening to the sound should not be alone.

 Chapter 325

    "Who?" cried the goatee, frowning at the distance.


    "I don''t know!! it seems that he came to save people..." a young man in the crowd replied loudly.


    "Grass, there''s still a fucking rescue. Everybody put all the bullets on me and get ready to fight!!" goatee spit. He didn''t even see what came from the fucking distance, so he gritted his teeth and shouted.


    "Brothers!! work!!" a strong man beside goat Hu stood directly in front of the crowd, waving his hands with red eyes.


    "Creak!!"


    Two jeeps came running fast, and then they stopped obliquely in front of goatee.


    "What do you do?" goatee shouted to the people in the jeep with his big horn on the ground.


    "Come and save people!!!" before the jeep stopped steadily, I saw a man in his thirties running down with a gun.


    "Wow!!"


    The jeep stopped about 30 meters away from the goatee. Four people came down from the two cars, all in their thirties, wearing camouflage clothes, military boots and carrying a *.


    Thirty meters away, a middle-aged man with a hat narrowed his eyes and scanned the team of sheep and beard. Then he turned his mouth and shouted, "are there several children in this building?"


    After hearing the middle-aged man''s words, the people with goatee were stunned, and then all raised their guns.


    "Why? No one paid attention to us?" a young man behind the middle-aged man shouted a little reluctantly.


    "What do you do?" the goatee, who had been silent for a long time, finally spoke.


    "What do we do? What does it have to do with you?" the young man directly raised his shotgun and licked his lips.


    "The children in this building make us happy!!" the goatee shouted in a muffled voice.


    "Fuck you, want to do it for a while?" the young man didn''t leave a B face for the goatee.


    "Fuck you, brothers, do it for me!! just four fucking people pretend to be you with me, B!!"


    The goatee took a step back, then shouted loudly, and the war officially began!!


    "Kang!!!"


    The young man with a shotgun shot first. He shot directly into the leg of a strong man opposite. The gun rang and blood fog began!! The strong man fell to the ground in an instant!!


    "Da Da!"


    The goatee clutched * in his hand, fired several shots at the crowd in a panic, and pulled back while shooting. It was obviously a little scared.


    Look at the four people opposite. They didn''t hide or flash at all. They stood in a row with shotguns in their hands, shooting and approaching!!


    "Kang Kang!!"


    After a row of bullets were fired, the goatee fell three more people in an instant. The war situation was basically a one-sided rhythm. The later four people were obviously very professional and cooperated very tacitly. Looking at the people on the goatee side, they were beaten by these four people in less than a minute. They had seen such a bad one, but they had never seen such a bad one!!


    "What are these people doing?" Meng Liang, hiding in the building, frowned at the gun battle outside and turned to me.


    "I don''t fucking know. I haven''t seen any of these people..." the appearance of these people also made some circles for me.


    "It''s so fucking fierce!! our family needs such a team!!" Liu Rui looked at the people outside and sighed with a big mouth.


    "This is simply a way to play without death!!" the north and the South were stunned for a long time and finally calmed down.


    "Ye, shall we rush out to help them?" Meng Liang suggested at this time.


    "What are you doing out there? We don''t know what you''re doing. Besides, we don''t have a gun in our hand. Go out and die?"


    "Yes, let''s squat in it!! I don''t think it''s a good thing to come here..." Liu Rui nodded in agreement.


    "Kang Kang!!"


    People on both sides shot at each other for less than a minute. The formation of goatee was directly disordered, injured and lying. It is estimated that only three or four people can have a little combat effectiveness.


    "Brother, will you die?" a young man asked the slightly older middle-aged man. When he spoke, he had pointed the muzzle of the gun at the head of the goatee.


    "Roll the calf, you''ll fucking die if you die..." the middle-aged grabbed the young man and scolded with a wordless expression.


    "Ta TA TA!!" the middle-aged man took a few steps forward, then took out a cigarette and held it in his mouth. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the goatee and asked, "why don''t you spell it?"


    "Don''t you always want to spell with me? I''m coming." I walked seven or eight meters away from Bi Ziwen, frowned and looked at BI Ziwen and said slowly.


    "What are you doing?" the goatee''s eyes were concave and convex. Although so many people died, the goatee''s expression remained unchanged and looked calm.


    "We are just a dog basket. I asked you if you can spell it?" the middle-aged man replied with a smile.


    "Well, let''s know who planted it!!" goatee''s mood was finally a little excited, waiting for beads to shout.


    "You are not qualified..."


    "I grass your mother!!" the strong man around goat Hu finally couldn''t help but scold loudly.


    "Kang!!" the young man behind the middle-aged man clapped, picked up his shotgun and pulled the trigger directly.


    "Kang!!"


    "Kang!!"


    Three shots, put down the strong man directly.


    "Wenzi!!!"


    Goatee watched the people around him fall down, hurriedly knelt and picked up the body of the strong man, red eyes and shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Step on."


    The middle-aged man took another step forward, raised his goatee chin with a gun, frowned and asked, "you can''t do this team!!"


    "The brothers did it, fuck it, fight!!" the goatee roared.


    "Kang!!"


    The goatee shot directly into the middle-aged thigh. The middle-aged man stumbled and knelt directly on the ground.


    "Fuck you, go to hell!"


    The goatee held a shotgun and raised his hand to hit the middle-aged man on the head.


    "Fuck me!"


    "Kang!!"


    "Peng!!"


    Before waiting for the goatee, the young man behind the middle-aged man shouted, pulled the trigger directly, and countless bullets shot at the goatee almost at the same time.


    The blood water on the goatee body was directly sprayed out like a high-pressure water gun.


    "I... fuck... Your mother!!"


    Goatee scolded this sentence intermittently, and then his body fell to the ground!!


    "Fuck, I''m dead!" Liu Rui exclaimed, covering his mouth when he saw the goatee dead.


    "Don''t fucking watch it, run quickly!!"


    At this time, I knew that the battle was almost over. I quickly dragged Liu Rui and Meng Liang north and south to run outside.

 Chapter 326

    "Brother Zhong, are you okay?" a young man ran to the middle-aged man, grabbed the middle-aged thigh root and asked in a low voice.


    "Little things..." the middle-aged man looked a little pale, but he still looked indifferent, waved his hand, and then said: "people are in the corridor, find them..."


    "OK!!" the young man nodded slowly and then shouted to the two people behind him: "you two go find someone and I''ll get the medicine!!"


    After the battle, the group of four did not deal with the body at all, nor did they take care of the rest of the goatee. Instead, they took down the first-aid kit from the car and simply bandaged the middle-aged man who had been shot earlier.


    "Leaf, what shall we do?" Liu Rui looked at me and asked.


    "Go out and have a look. The opposite side should not be a bad person..." originally, I had the idea of running away, but after hearing the conversation between these people, I didn''t think they were bad people, so I was ready to go out and have a look.


    "Creak!!"


    We pushed open the security door and walked slowly to the outside of the community.


    The middle-aged man lying on the ground looked at me and then slowly said, "don''t worry, we''re here to save you..."


    "Who are you?" I bit my lips and looked at the four people carefully.


    "It doesn''t matter who we are. Now we must leave here immediately. The police will come soon..." as he said, the middle-aged stood up and slowly walked to the front of the car with the help of the young man.


    "Let''s go!! what do you think!!"


    The middle-aged man saw us standing where we were and shouted back.


    "If you don''t tell me who you are, I can''t go with you..." I still stood in place and replied.


    "Grass, why are you so fucking inky!! if we want to harm you, we can still tell you so much!! what a fuck!!" the middle-aged young man holding my hand was obviously a little unhappy when he heard what I said and shouted.


    "Can you fucking talk!!" Meng Liang let the young man scold a little and shouted at the young man.


    "Love him? If you don''t go, don''t face!!" after that, the young man directly pulled open the door and stepped up.


    "We don''t have time to explain so much to you now. We certainly don''t want to deceive you. Get in the car quickly!!" the middle-aged man stood in front of the car and said to me sincerely.


    I looked carefully at the middle-aged, but I still couldn''t believe these people.


    "Doo Doo Doo Doo Doo!!"


    While we were thinking, a loud siren sounded outside.


    "Fuck you, the police are coming again!!" the young man in the car couldn''t stand our ink, his head sticking out of the window and yelling.


    "Shut up!!" the middle-aged man shouted angrily, and then said to me, "go, it''s really too late for a while..."


    "Leaves, let''s go!!" at this time, the north and South shook my body and said.


    "Get in the car!!" I was silent for a moment. Then I directly clenched my teeth and pulled open the door. Meng Liang, Liu Rui, North and South also followed me to the same car.


    The jeep is quite spacious, just enough for the four of us to sit in it.


    When the young man saw us getting on the bus, he scolded in a low voice: "grass!!"


    Then directly start the car, and the two jeeps start up and drive directly to the road outside the community.


    The young man drove very fast. He was fucking crazy. He ran at a red light. Almost ten minutes later, we drove out of SZ city.


    "Who the hell are you?" when I saw the city, the stone in my heart suddenly fell down, reached out to light a cigarette for myself, looked at the middle-aged man sitting on the co pilot and asked.


    "Pa!!" the middle-aged man also lit himself a cigarette, then looked back at me and asked, "who is Ye Han?"


    "I am!!"


    "Our boss asked me to bring you a message. I''m sorry!!"


    "Are you from brother long?"


    Meng Liang, Liu Rui and I almost shouted this sentence in one voice.


    The middle-aged man smiled and nodded.


    "What about brother long? What about others?" I excitedly put my head beside the middle-aged man and shouted.


    "He''s not here now..." the middle-aged pushed my head away and replied with a smile.


    "Where is he?" Liu Rui''s reaction was as excited as mine.


    "He went abroad..." the middle-aged man scratched his head and replied.


    "Fuck, he must be here. He just doesn''t want to come out to see us, does he?" I saw through the middle-aged man''s lie at once.


    "Well, there are a lot of things over there..." the middle-aged man explained awkwardly.


    "Fart, we''re all dying. What does he mean when you come out!!" Meng Liang shouted excitedly.


    "There''s something wrong with us. It''s delayed..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Since you are his person, you must have his phone. Call him quickly. I have something to ask him!!" I directly interrupted the middle-aged man.


    "This is not good..." the middle-aged man looked embarrassed.


    "There''s nothing wrong. You can fight quickly!!" Liu Rui said carelessly.


    "OK..." the middle-aged man took out his mobile phone, found a phone and dialed out.


    "Open it up!!" I sat aside and reminded.


    "Doodle doodle!! hello???"


    The blind sound almost sounded for more than ten seconds. Finally, brother Long''s voice came from the opposite side.


    "Fuck you, Li Jinglong!"


    As soon as brother long answered the phone, I scolded the phone like Liu Rui and Meng Liang.


    "Fuck you, little bastard, who the fuck scolded me?" brother Long''s voice was several decibels higher as soon as we scolded him!!


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Li Jinglong, I''ve been fucked by you this time!! I''m dying several times. Do you know? Where are you now? Get out of here quickly!!" Liu Rui grabbed the middle-aged man''s mobile phone and muttered into the microphone.


    "Little bastard, you''d better pay attention to what you say. I''ll tell you!!" brother long was scolded by Liu Rui and was a little unhappy. His voice was a little angry.


    "Fuck you, old Wang bastard, you''re fucking strong now, aren''t you?" Meng Liang was also anxious and shouted at the phone.


    "Meng Liang, you fucking died with me, didn''t you?"


    For a moment, the whole carriage was scolded by brother long, Meng Liang and Liu Rui. I sat aside and listened quietly.


    The middle-aged man muttered, "it''s estimated that you dare to talk to him like this..."


    "What are these people? Dare you talk to brother long like that?"


    The young driver was frightened by Liu Rui and Meng Liang. His chin was falling off the steering wheel. His eyes looked at the middle-aged man and asked.

 Chapter 327

    "I don''t fucking know who these people are..." the middle-aged man reluctantly spread his hand.


    "Lao Wang baduzi, if you have the fucking ability, get out now. Believe it or not, I''ll kill you every minute!!! The basket is crushed and drunk!!" Liu Rui became more and more excited, spitting Xingzi on Meng Liang''s face.


    "Yes, he crushed it!!" Meng Liang scolded hoarsely, wiped the spitting star on his face, and grinned with him.


    "You... You two little bastards, I''m so angry!!" after brother long scolded for a while, he obviously couldn''t keep up with his physical strength and began to tremble.


    "Come on, don''t fucking scold. I''ll be angry later..." I think Liu Rui was almost as angry as they were, and they robbed the mobile phone in a hurry.


    "I haven''t scolded enough of this old bastard!!" seeing that the mobile phone was robbed, Liu Ruiming was a little unhappy and had to grab it back.


    "Roll the calf!!" I smiled and pushed Liu Rui away, and then whispered to my mobile phone: "brother long, I''ve been scolding for so long. Let''s talk about business..."


    "What''s the matter?" brother long was stunned and asked after clearing his throat.


    "... I don''t care who you are, how awesome you are, and I don''t care what the difference is between brother long and Li Jinglong!! I just want to ask, should you give me an explanation for the death of two friends here!!"


    My voice fell to the ground, the whole carriage suddenly became quiet, and the atmosphere became serious.


    "... ye, I''m sorry for this!!!" brother long was silent and said solemnly.


    "I don''t need your apology, I just want to ask you, you''re so fucking awesome, you''re so fucking powerful, where the fuck were you when you caught us with an iron face??? You know I died two brothers?? do you know that I had another brother almost died?? half of my finger was broken, and I can''t get it in my life!! do you fucking know these!!"


    The more I spoke, the more excited I became. My tears brushed down. Everyone in the car looked at me. Liu Rui, Meng Liang and North and South bowed their heads and didn''t speak. The middle-aged man''s face was incredible.


    "..." after I shouted, there was no sound on the other end of the phone.


    "I''m fucking talking to you, you answer me!!" I shouted at the top of my voice.


    "Leaves..." Liu Rui frowned and shouted to me.


    "Don''t fucking call me!! don''t you fucking force Li Jinglong? Talk!!" at this time, my mood becomes more and more irritable.


    "Ye, I don''t know how Tiemian caught you. After I know, your friend is dead. I''m sorry for you. Can you forgive uncle once?" brother long finally spoke, and his voice was more like prayer.


    "Hehe, I forgive you? People are fucking dead. What''s the use of forgiving you!! tell me, I forgive you. Can you make my friend live? Can you pick up half of the north and South fingers? Tell me!!!"


    "Come on, ye, it''s not all brother Long''s fault!!" Meng Liang couldn''t listen anymore and shouted with my arm.


    "Fuck you!!! Don''t beg for mercy!!" I pushed Meng Liang away and then said to the phone, "you saved us six months ago. I fucking remember this feeling. If you let me take my life, I''d be willing!! but why do you pit my friends? They are ordinary people and they are innocent!!"


    "Leaf, I really didn''t want to pit your friend. I didn''t mean to. I didn''t expect that iron noodles would be so abnormal!!"


    "Well, you don''t have to say. You were kind to me. Now you have a grudge against me. I''m clear. In the future, you are you, I am me, and I don''t fucking know you!! from now on, we''ll break up our friendship, don''t you understand!!" brother Long''s words were interrupted by me directly.


    "Leaf, what are you talking about!!!"


    "You''re fucking crazy, aren''t you? It''s not all brother Long''s fault. What the fuck are you doing!!!"


    On hearing that I was going to break up with brother long, Liu Rui and Meng Liang reacted violently and shook my body like crazy.


    "Don''t fucking touch me. Don''t forget that he killed piggy and Mingda. If I don''t break up with him, I don''t know how you''ll die in two days!!" at this time, I''ve completely lost my wit and talked like crazy. The middle-aged people in the front row keep looking back at me and don''t know what I''m doing.


    "Pa!!" Liu Rui grabbed the mobile phone in my hand and kicked it on my stomach.


    "Are you fucking crazy?" Liu Rui asked me with a serious expression, holding his cell phone.


    "Give me your fucking cell phone..." I looked at Liu Rui indifferently.


    "Why? Do you want to break up with me?" Liu Rui turned to his mobile phone and said, "brother long, what happened recently has a great stimulation on ye. He doesn''t talk to his brain at all now. He doesn''t mean anything else. Don''t see things in general..."


    "Liu Rui, you give your cell phone to ye, and I have something to say to him." brother long doesn''t seem to be angry because of my words, and his voice is still flat.


    "Brother long, now he doesn''t talk at all. He can''t listen to what you say to him. Don''t talk to him..." Liu Rui explained with a tangled expression.


    "You give him the phone!!" brother Long''s voice was several decibels higher.


    "Brother long......" Liu Rui grinned and chirped, but he still didn''t want brother long to talk to me.


    "I fucking asked you to give him your cell phone!!!" brother long shouted angrily.


    "Shit!!" brother Long''s voice directly frightened the young driver. The jeep hung up in the ditch on the side of the road.


    "Drive your fucking car well, don''t always listen to them..." the middle-aged man was very frightened, and the cigarette end on his mouth fell directly on his crotch.


    "Brother long is anxious!!" said the young man trembling.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I''m not as quick as you!!!" the middle-aged patted the young man on the back of his head, and the young man was honest in an instant.


    "Hello, talk to brother long!!!" Liu Rui hesitated and handed me his cell phone.


    "I have nothing to say to him!!!" I turned my head directly. I don''t want to talk to brother long or listen to his explanation.


    "Ye Han, are you fucking finished? We can put this thing down. Why can''t you put it down!! brother long also has his difficulties. Can''t you just listen to what he says??" Meng Liang on one side also became excited and grabbed my head and shouted.


    I looked at Meng Liang with complex expression, and then took the mobile phone in Liu Rui''s hand.


    "If you have anything to say, I don''t have time to listen to your ink!!!" I asked coldly in the voice of the phone.

 Chapter 328

    "Hey!! can''t you let go of your fucking fart?" I shouted impatiently on the phone.


    "Leaf, you fucking talk well..." Liu Rui frowned and pushed me, whispering.


    "Don''t fucking stab me!!" I stared at Liu Rui and then said to the phone, "Li Jinglong, do you fucking talk?"


    "Ah ah!! these fucking people are crazy... Talking to brother long like that!!" the young driver grinned and shook his head, looking unbelievable.


    I stared at the young man. The young man probably found me staring at him. He stopped making a noise and drove the car seriously.


    "Hahaha!!" just at this moment, brother Long''s hearty whisper suddenly sounded in the handset.


    "What''s the matter?" the young man was stunned and asked.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, let brother long hear it, and be careful to go back and clean you up..." the middle-aged man''s face changed and whispered a reminder.


    "What are you laughing at?" brother Long''s laughter also confused me. I don''t know why he can laugh.


    "Ha ha, I''m laughing, ye ye, you''ve grown up!!" brother long said happily.


    "... have I grown up?" I was stunned and asked.


    "En en, very good. It seems that you have really grown up, but your acting skills are worse. Otherwise, I really let you be cheated..." brother long continued.


    "Brother long, what are you talking about?"


    Because it was put out, everyone in the car could hear brother Long''s words. The strongest reactions were Liu Rui and Meng Liang, because they didn''t know what brother long meant.


    "Li Jinglong, I didn''t fucking act with you. Whether I grow up or not has nothing to do with you. Do you understand?" I was silent for a moment, biting my lips and shouted.


    "Come on!! you don''t have to act, don''t I know if you''re so careful?"


    "Brother long, what''s his mind?" Liu Rui asked.


    "Roll the calf, I don''t have any fucking thoughts!! Li Jinglong, don''t be fucking blind!!" I pushed Liu Rui away and explained excitedly.


    "Leaf, I know you broke up with me for my good, but your brother long is not finished yet. He needs a child to protect..."


    "How the fuck can you be so amorous? Who the fuck wants to protect you?" I saw that the plot was exposed and hurriedly shouted.


    "Ha ha, ye, when I was wandering in the Jianghu, you didn''t have to pack it. I''ll tell you today. Even if I cut off my relationship with you, I can''t really ask about Jianghu affairs as before. Do you understand? At this moment, it has been doomed since I talked to Wei San. I know you''re afraid I''m going to find the iron noodles gang You take revenge, but I won''t do that, because I know I can''t take revenge. Only you can really untie your heart knot by taking revenge in person. In fact, I like the original life very much. It''s plain but stable. I''m not as worried as I am now, but I can''t do it. Maybe all this is life. You don''t worry about me. Why don''t a small iron face The moment I appeared, there were countless people staring at me, not just the iron face, so even if we broke the relationship, I still couldn''t go back to the past... "Speaking of this, brother long sighed gently.


    Everyone in the car heard brother Long''s words. Liu Rui, Meng Liang and the north and the South stared at me. They didn''t expect that I planned so. They didn''t expect that brother long was not doing well.


    I also sighed gently, and then whispered, "brother long, in fact, it''s not that you''re sorry for us, but that we''re sorry for you..."


    "Ha ha, leaf!! what''s the use of saying this now!! how can we have so much relationship? I''m sorry. I''m worthy of it!!"


    Brother Long''s tone is bright and generous, which makes me feel more ashamed.


    I was silent and didn''t know how to answer him. Brother long saw that I didn''t speak, and then said, "Ye, Liu Rui, Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan, in fact, we don''t want you to go this way, because I''m from here. I know it''s hard to go this way!! but now things have developed like this. It''s hard for me to let you go back..."


    "Brother long, we chose this road ourselves..." Liu Rui whispered at this time.


    "Hahaha, you chose it yourself. In fact, when you first arrived in H City, I always sent someone to observe you secretly. Maybe you were born to take this road. You guys are very talented. With the help of Liu Yong, you guys walked quickly and smoothly, but the faster you walked and the more smoothly you walked, the more uneasy I was, because I know there are Some things will happen sooner or later... "Brother Long''s tone seems to be remembering something.


    "Brother long, do you know Liu Yong?" I asked my doubts. After knowing the identity of brother long, I always felt whether Liu Yong was so good to us because of brother Long''s relationship.


    "I don''t know Liu Yong..."


    "What do you think of him?" I continued.


    "It''s hard to say... I don''t know much about him." brother long gave me an ambiguous answer.


    "Oh, oh!!" I nodded calmly and didn''t speak again.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, brother long went on to say: "your situation is not optimistic. As far as I know, there are at least four groups of people just looking for you in SZ!! one group is my people, another group is iron faced people, and two groups are people from your h city!! the quality of these four groups is not bad, and the guys in their hands are very professional..."


    "Who did we just meet?" I recalled briefly in my mind and found that I knew there were only three groups of people.


    "The group of people you met came to SZ city with you. Their purpose is the same as that of Tiemian. They all want to kill you, but they were preempted by Tiemian, so they have been waiting until you are released..."


    "In other words, these people came back with us. They seemed to kill us from the beginning, didn''t they?"


    "That''s right!!" it''s not brother long, but the middle-aged man sitting on the co pilot.


    "Do you know the origin of these people!! who sent them?" although I have a vague answer in my heart, I still want to confirm.


    "I''ve investigated. These people are under Zhao San of H city!!" the middle-aged man answered softly.


    "Did I draw it up!! it was him!!"


    The answer as like as two peas in my mind, the goats are really Zhao San''s people. They want us to go home and kill us in SZ City, and then we''ll put the blame on the iron side!

 Chapter 330

    "Yes, now your main enemies may be the two of them. The iron face is OK. For the time being, he should not do anything to you. Zhao Sancai is the trouble you mainly solve now..." brother long promised.


    "But we don''t seem to be big in the face of Zhao Sansheng..." I sighed in frustration.


    "In fact, you don''t have to take care of these things now..." the middle-aged man sitting in the co pilot opened his mouth and said.


    "How do you say that?"


    "You have an awesome dragon brother and a Zhao Sangen is nothing!!" the middle-aged man said half jokingly and half seriously.


    "He has a JB to use!!" after hearing this, Liu Rui immediately raised his objection.


    "I don''t think he is as useful as a JB..." Meng Liang cooperated tacitly.


    "You two fuck off!! I''m still fucking listening!!" brother Long''s yelling and scolding rang out in the handset.


    "Brother long, in fact, there are some things we can solve by ourselves. I don''t know how powerful you are. I don''t care if you are strong, but I still don''t want you to get involved in our affairs..." I understand the meaning of the middle-aged man, but I really don''t want brother long to get involved.


    "Hehe, I didn''t want you to go this way, so I never helped you. Even in your most difficult days, how many times I wanted to lift your hand and let you go faster, but I resisted it, because I knew I did that to hurt you, but now it''s different. You''ve gone this way, and there''s almost no return The head has a chance, so now I can let go and help you!! "


    "We don''t need your help, you are an old JB lamp!!" Liu Rui shouted. He didn''t want brother long to get into it like me.


    "Fuck off, you wait for me to go back. I won''t kill you if I have a big mouth. I don''t even have a fucking surname Li!!"


    "Fool!!" Liu Rui rolled his eyes disdainfully.


    "In fact, brother long, we really don''t need your help..." I hesitated. To be honest, if brother long helped, we might be more relaxed in the face of Zhao San, but I know it''s not easy for brother long to go out from this road, so I really don''t want him to get involved!!


    "I know you can handle it well without my help, but now someone bullies the door and shit on my brother''s head. Can I ignore it? If I don''t say a word, they may really forget me, Li Jinglong!!" brother long shouted loudly.


    "Who''s your brother? Can you order a face?" after listening to brother long, I said something speechless.


    "Er... Brother and nephew are almost the same..." brother long explained awkwardly, and then said: "I''m a little older now, but it doesn''t mean that any kittens and dogs can shit in front of me. Zhao San or iron noodles, I don''t have to work hard to clean them up now!!"


    "When did brother long boast so much?" after hearing what brother long said, the young driver asked the middle-aged man nearby in surprise.


    "He has always been able to boast, but there is no trace..." the middle-aged man lit a cigarette and seemed to be used to such things for a long time.


    "Brother long, I feel like you''re bragging. What did you do?" although I didn''t want to expose brother long, I still couldn''t help it later. If he said how powerful he was, I might believe it a little, but he said that he''s cleaning up Zhao San and iron noodles now. I really don''t believe it.


    "Who''s bragging!! I told you what I said is true. You don''t care what I used to do. Anyway, you remember that brother long is still too old to do anything. Yes!! I''ve been hiding in SZ city for so many years. Maybe many people have forgotten who Li Jinglong is. Ye, I''ll tell you the truth. There may not be much I can help you, but let you know If you cross the current barrier, uncle still has this ability. Let me give you this last light to illuminate the direction of your progress without saying anything else!! "


    "Speak as you speak. Why did you read the whole poem..." Liu Rui said wordlessly while listening to brother Long''s words.


    "Brother long, I''m still a little tearful after you''ve done this!!" listening to brother Long''s impassioned poetry reading, I instantly felt like I went back to the playground in Grade 5 of primary school, the poetry reading conference organized by our school that year.


    "In fact, my current situation is not very good. There are only a few people in my hand. The four people who should go home to farm, do business, and pick up and pick up, will find these four people. From today on, they will follow you. You don''t need to worry about anything else. The four of them will certainly help you deal with Zhao San''s affairs..." Brother long didn''t go on. Don''t joke, but said it to me in a very serious tone.


    "Are the four people who saved us?" I asked in surprise.


    "Well, you''ve seen what firepower they have. If you don''t say anything else, H city can''t find anything harder than them..." brother long nodded.


    "Shit, you''ll hang out with me in the future?"


    Liu Rui was obviously very satisfied when he knew that brother long was going to give us the group of four. He slapped the young man driving on the head and asked.


    "Roll the calf!!" the young man opened Liu Rui''s claws impatiently, and his expression was very disgusted.


    "You''d better pay attention to the way you talk to me. From now on, I''m your boss!!" Liu Rui shouted, pointing to the young man.


    "Can you believe that I''ll beat you up again?" the young man really took out a pistol and put it directly into Liu Rui''s mouth.


    "Woo woo!!" Liu ruigen couldn''t say a good thing because of the pipe in his mouth, but I can see from his expression that Liu Rui was convinced!!


    Because Liu Rui was scared to tears!!


    "Light rain, don''t make trouble!!" the middle-aged man above the co pilot frowned and scolded.


    The young man called Xiaoyu slowly withdrew his pistol.


    "Shit, brother, you don''t distinguish between men and women!! give me the whole fucking *!" Liu Rui said awkwardly when he saw Xiaoyu take back his gun.


    "I advise you to shut your mouth. This time, it''s estimated that you''ll be in the * * son next time..." Meng Liang said with a smile. Meng Liang also admired these people''s skills, so he still liked them very much.


    "Can these people do it?"


    I asked suspiciously. In fact, I don''t question the abilities of these people, but I think they are so good that I may not be able to control them.

 Chapter 331

    "These people are the last thing I left you. Don''t worry, ye. I can''t guarantee that these people will be all right, but..." brother long paused.


    "But what?" I asked hastily.


    "There may be more cases on them. If you leave a few people in your hand, the police may be a little difficult to deal with..."


    "Oh," I nodded thoughtfully.


    "If you dislike our trouble, you can leave us alone. We can have a meal everywhere. To be honest, I really don''t like your broken bar..." the young driver looked at me and said in a tone of disdain.


    "I don''t dislike your trouble, but I''m afraid that my little bar can''t hold your God..." I thought for a moment or said my heart.


    "That''s all right, if we don''t go!!" the young man waved his hand indifferently.


    "Xiaoyu, you don''t even listen to me now, do you???" at this time, brother Long''s voice sounded in the mobile phone, with an extremely serious tone.


    "Brother long, it''s not that I don''t listen to you. You also heard that others dislike us. We have to die shamelessly and work hard for others? Doesn''t that make sense?" the young man called Xiaoyu turned his eyes helplessly and explained.


    "Don''t fart with me. Don''t you know what leaf means!!"


    "I don''t know..." the young man left the steering wheel and spread his hands.


    "Roll the calf, from now on, you guys will be honest with Ye and listen to Ye''s command. If anyone dares to talk to me, I don''t need it, how can I deal with him!!" brother long doesn''t seem to want to ink with this light rain, so he gave a dead order directly.


    "Your boss, you can force it!!" Xiaoyu sighed, and brother Long''s threat worked.


    "Brother long, in fact, I really don''t need these people very much. After all, I don''t accept it. Once something happens, it may be difficult for me to manage..."


    I spoke to brother long directly. Although our current team may not be as effective as brother Long''s group, it''s good that our hearts are relatively united and we will work hard in one place when we encounter anything, so I think it''s good. Once there are more people, there will inevitably be contradictions. Once there are contradictions, Then the execution and cohesion of the whole team will certainly become worse than before, so I would rather not choose this group of people than watch my team become a fragmented team.


    "I know your concerns. I''m going to let them help you through the current difficulties. When your situation is better, if you think these people are OK, you can stay. If you don''t think so, I''ll let them back. What do you think?" brother long also told me his thoughts.


    "You''ve said that. If I don''t promise, will it be a little shameless?" I asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, you child, you are full of heart. Can I not know your thoughts!!"


    "What''s wrong with me?" I was stunned and pretended not to be happy.


    "OK, what I told you is not much worse. I have something here, so I''ll hang up first!!" brother long didn''t tangle with me on this issue. We''ve been talking about the time for more than two hours.


    "... en en, brother long, pay attention to your body." I was a little reluctant to give up when brother long said to hang up.


    "I''m fine. Don''t pay attention. Don''t curse me..."


    "No, I found out why you can''t hear good words!!"


    I thought what I said was very sensational, but I felt like a fucking fool by brother Long''s sentence.


    "Ha ha, leaf, remember my word..."


    "Fart!"


    "Either we don''t mix, if we want to mix, we have to get ahead!!" brother long dropped this sentence sonorous and forceful.


    "Brother long..."


    I haven''t said the following words yet. I found that brother long has hung up the phone.


    I looked at the phone in my hand and was silent for a while. Then I grinned and handed my mobile phone to the middle-aged co pilot.


    "Are you finished?" the middle-aged man smiled and asked after receiving the mobile phone.


    "Well." I nodded gently, then looked at the middle-aged man and asked, "I haven''t known what you call uncle for so long?"


    "Ha ha, you call that old guy brother, you call me brother too, Wei Yiwen!!" when talking, Wei Yiwen formally stretched out his right hand to me.


    I quickly shook hands with Wei Yiwen, and then shouted politely, "brother Wei!! thank you for saving my life!!"


    "Brother Wei!!"


    "Brother Wei!!"


    "Brother Wei!!"


    Meng Liang, Liu Rui and Nanbei also shouted.


    "Ha ha, I know all your information, so I don''t need to introduce..." Wei Yiwen looked at Meng Liang and smiled happily.


    "You still have some conscience. You know we saved your life!!" the young driver suddenly interrupted.


    "By the way, and this little brother, I don''t know your name yet!!"


    Although the young people driving the car speak straight, they give me the feeling that they should not be bad people. At least they don''t have a bad heart for us, because I always feel that the real bad people won''t speak so thoughtlessly


    "My name is Zhang Fengyu. Just call me Xiaoyu. Listen to the habit and shake hands. I''m driving..." Xiaoyu replied to me hard. I always felt that he might not have a good impression of us.


    When hearing this sentence, Meng Liang''s face changed instantly. He stretched out his neck and was about to speak, but I held it. I smiled and replied, "ha ha, brother Xiaoyu!!"


    "Brother Xiaoyu, forget it, Xiaoyu will become!!"


    Xiaoyu certainly didn''t see Meng Liang''s reaction, so he thought I had a good attitude towards him, so he didn''t continue to face me.


    "Light rain, that''s it. Don''t mind the leaves..."


    Xiaoyu doesn''t see Meng Liang''s reaction, but these things can''t escape Wei Yiwen''s eyes. Wei Yiwen explains for Xiaoyu with a smile.


    "It''s all right. It''s a good character. It''s very similar to Liangzi. They are both acute. In the future, you two can do more everywhere. I think you two are very suitable..." I also helped to round the scene quickly.


    After Meng Liang and Xiao Yu heard what I said, they almost turned their mouths at the same time, and no one said a word.


    It''s very good not to make a noise. It saves the noise.


    "There are two people in the other car, one is Xiao Qingshan and the other is Wu Mengjie. They are about your age. I''ll introduce them to you later..." Wei Yiwen continued.


    "OK, don''t worry!!" I smiled and nodded.

 Chapter 332

    On the high-speed kilometer from SZ city to H City, two jeeps with foreign license plates are driving fast.


    There are six people in the front car and two in the back car.


    "By the way, brother Wei, I want to ask what is the relationship between you and brother long?"


    I had nothing to do in the car, so I began to talk to Wei Yiwen about calves. There are only two ways for northeast people to exchange feelings, one is to drink, the other is to talk about calves!!


    No matter how much hatred they have, if they sit down and have a drink, there are basically no knots that can''t be solved.


    Although the power of pulling calves is not as immediate as drinking, it is not much different. In short, which two people have you seen fighting because of pulling calves??


    Basically not, right!!


    However, some people will say yes. I''ll tell you what''s going on. They must be pulling the calf and boasting. Boasting is basically a thing that no one disagrees with. If a person bragging B is fucking soft, it means that this person is really finished.


    Once they boast, they are basically not far from the dry fight!!


    "If you ask that, it will be long..." Wei Yiwen said in silence.


    "Then speak slowly..." I grinned.


    "Hehe, my relationship with Xiaoyu and brother long is actually simple. It turns out that I am the driver of brother long, and Xiaoyu was trained by brother long... The two people behind have nothing to do with brother long, but I found my own chores after brother long hid in SZ..." Wei Yiwen said.


    "What the fuck do you say? Brother long was really a big brother in society?" Liu Rui suddenly interposed.


    "Hehe, what''s the big brother of society?" Wei Yiwen asked with a smile.


    "This... Is money!!" Wei Yiwen really asked Liu Rui.


    "Rich... Brother long turned out to be really rich. I don''t know what you think is the big brother of society. Brother long turned out to be the vice chairman of a group!!"


    "Vice chairman!!" Liu Rui''s boss repeated.


    "Well, it turns out that there are four brothers in brother Long''s family. Brother long is the third in line. At that time, many people called him the Third Master of long, but later they gradually became president Li. The four brothers in brother Long''s family came out to fight together. The second brother and the fourth brother of brother long died. You should know how to die. You can also say that the death of these two people contributed to the death of long The third master became president Li. Brother long followed his eldest brother to establish a company, that is, the later group!! this company operated a serious business, but no matter what you did at that time, it was impossible to rely on violence to develop the market... "Speaking of this, Wei Yiwen stopped, took out a bottle of mineral water and drank half of it directly.


    "Brother Wei, go on!!" Liu Rui was fascinated. When he saw Wei Yiwen stop, he hurriedly urged.


    "Ha ha, what did I say just now?" Wei Yiwen wiped his mouth with a smile.


    "Speaking of exploiting the market by means of violence..." I replied.


    "Yes, it is this violent means to open up the market. Basically, from that time on, brother long slowly disappeared in people''s vision!!"


    "Where did brother long go?" Liu Rui asked.


    "Brother long began to contact some so-called underworld in order to make his company''s business better and better, which means that brother Long''s eldest brother took care of the company''s serious business and secretly dealt with some shady things. In this way, the two brothers cooperated with each other, the company''s business was better and better, and brother Long''s power was bigger and bigger, but slowly brother Long''s eldest brother became stronger and stronger More and more dissatisfied, he thought about expanding the company. What does it need to expand the company? "


    "Money!!" I answered directly.


    "Yes, they need a lot of money, but they can''t afford it. Brother long has to use his own power to contact those transactions that are not allowed by the law, because only these transactions can bring the fastest money. Later, when they have money, the company has become a group, but at this time, brother Long''s eldest brother suddenly realized that the transactions in brother Long''s hand will be successful He became his own stain, so he wanted brother long to give up these things. Brother long also promised to give up, but at this time, the police had watched brother long!! "


    "And then?" I asked.


    "Then brother Long''s eldest brother also knew that the police had targeted brother long. Brother long wanted to wash himself and his company. At that time, brother long was old and his son had grown up. Brother long felt that the power in brother Long''s hand was too great and would threaten his son to accept his company, so brother long planned a series of overt and covert murders, but brother long All survived by luck, but brother long still didn''t believe that his own brother would treat him like this, so no matter how others advised him, he wouldn''t run!! if his eldest brother didn''t put a gun on his head himself, brother long might not detail this fact in his life. Brother long was very lucky and survived in the end, but at that time he knew that everything in his hand had been destroyed His eldest brother is almost diluted. There are less than ten people who can run out! "


    "Ran... Then brother long hid in our city, right?" I was shocked to hear this. I didn''t expect that brother Long''s story would be so legendary!!


    My reaction was fairly good. Liu Rui and Meng Liang were basically shocked and speechless.


    "En en!!" Wei Yiwen nodded and then said: "Brother long basically traveled all over China and finally hid in your city. At that time, he also helped Wei San a lot. The condition for returning was to leave a place in SZ where no one would disturb. Finally, Wei San gradually reached the top of SZ City, and brother long settled down. And his brother thought that brother long might have died on the way to escape, so he gave up on him Chase, but... "Speaking of this, Wei Yiwen stopped.


    "But brother long broke his agreement with Wei San because of us, right?"


    "That''s right... After you left, Wei San didn''t release the news of brother long. He thought that brother long was kind to him, so he still insisted on his agreement with brother long, but there was a good man under Wei San''s hand, that is, the iron face. The iron face released the news of brother long. Later, brother long thought it was Wei San''s work. Before leaving SZ City, brother long killed Wei San!! brother long killed him How could anyone find out!! after Wei San died, the iron face went directly to the top!! "


    "You... What are you talking about?" I looked at Wei Yiwen strangely and stammered.

 Chapter 334

    After finishing talking with Wei Yiwen, I leaned on the car and narrowed my eyes at the passing scenery in the distance. SZ city and my party were too surprised, too helpless, too desperate. When countless secrets were excavated, I felt that it was difficult for my brain to eliminate these things for a time.


    Perhaps as the song sings, the twists and turns of right and wrong are simply unforgettable!!


    Meng Liang, Liu Rui, North and South may feel the same as me. They can feel what I can feel, but they don''t think so much as I do, because they know there is me!!


    The car suddenly quieted down


    ����


    On the other end, in Zhaojia village, H city.


    In the luxurious and spacious office, Zhao Sany sat quietly at his desk and looked down at the account book.


    "Deng Deng Deng!!" a sudden knock on the door outside the office sounded,


    "Jin!!" Zhao San frowned and agreed.


    "Step on step!!" Sun Lei opened the door and walked to Zhao San with a stick.


    "What''s up?" Zhao San looked up at Sun Lei and asked in a blunt tone.


    "Well, there''s an accident in H city..." Sun Lei nodded and replied carefully.


    "Bang!!"


    Zhao San grabbed the account book on the table and threw it directly on Sun Lei''s face.


    "What the fuck do I want you to eat, a bunch of losers!" Zhao San scolded, pointing to sun Lei''s nose.


    "...." Sun Lei lowered his head and dared not say a word, and the sweat on his forehead became more and more dense.


    "What''s the matter? People didn''t follow?" Zhao San asked calmly after seeing that sun Lei didn''t speak and gasped.


    "I followed, but I was saved by others..." Sun Lei replied in a low voice.


    "Saved by others???" Sun Lei was stunned for a moment, and then asked, "whose person


    "I don''t know. It seems that SZ is local. None of our people came back..."


    "None of them came back!!!" Zhao San angrily turned back, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Well, the whole army was destroyed..." Sun Lei nodded.


    "Fuck, that''s more than ten people!! if you say no, it''s gone??? What the fuck do you eat???"


    "There are four people on the opposite side, but the fire is very fierce. They are not at the same level as our people..."


    "I really underestimate these children. They are protected in H city and SZ city. Ha ha... It''s interesting!!" Zhao San suddenly sneered.


    Sun Lei looked at Zhao San, and his trembling body became more and more obvious.


    "I... I think..." Sun Lei stopped halfway, glanced at Zhao San with his eyes and observed Zhao San''s reaction.


    "Pa!!" Zhao San took out his lighter and lit himself a cigarette. Then he whispered, "what do you think?"


    "I think the woman in our hand can be used..."


    "Well, it''s time to serve them a big dish!!" Zhao San nodded, then looked at Sun Lei and said: "if you screw up this thing, you don''t have to come back!!"


    "Understand!!" Sun Lei nodded tremblingly.


    "Leizi, they are just a few young people who can''t become a climate. I don''t want to waste too much time on them. Do you understand?" Zhao San''s tone suddenly calmed down.


    "I see. How''s it going over there?"


    "Hey..." Zhao San sighed slightly, and then sat on the chair tired.


    Sun Lei looked at Zhao San''s reaction and instantly understood what was going on. Everything was silent.


    Zhao San closed his eyes and waved to sun Lei. Sun Lei quietly walked out of the office.


    ����


    On the highway.


    "How long do we have to get to H city?" after I woke up, I looked at Zhang Fengyu driving in front and asked.


    "I don''t know..." Zhang Fengyu yawned and replied impatiently.


    "Liu Rui, did you call home?" I turned and looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Shit, I fucking forgot this!!!" Liu Rui patted his thigh, then took out his mobile phone and skillfully pressed Wu Mei''s phone number.


    "Doodle doodle..." a busy tone, Liu Rui''s expression was as excited and tangled as eating shit.


    "Hello?" Wu Mei answered the phone with a haggard voice.


    "Daughter in law, what are you doing?" Liu Rui shouted quickly.


    "Pa!!"


    Wu Mei hung up directly.


    "Why the hell did you hang up with me?" Liu Rui looked at his mobile phone, muttered a few words, and then called again.


    "Daughter in law, why did you hang up on me!!" after Wu Mei answered the phone, Liu Rui shouted excitedly.


    At the other end, Wu Mei completely collapsed after hearing Liu Rui''s voice, covering her face and crying!!


    Nearly a week''s worry has completely defeated Wu Mei''s psychological defense. How many times did she think we might really die!!


    But now she heard Liu Rui''s voice again. There was no blame in her heart, only excitement!!


    "Daughter in law, why don''t you talk!! what''s the matter with you?" Liu Rui shouted anxiously when Wu Mei didn''t say a word.


    "I... I''m fine..." Wu Mei wiped the tears on her face and tried to make her voice normal.


    "I''m sorry, daughter-in-law, we worried you!!" Liu Rui said in a low voice.


    "If you''re all right, if you''re all right... What have you been doing these days?" Wu Mei answered with a sob.


    "It''s a long story. I''ll tell you when I get back!! where''s old car Yang Song? How''s the family these days?" Liu Rui then asked.


    "The old car is here. Yang Song went out to find you. By the way, Yang Song had an accident a few days ago!!"


    As soon as he heard of the accident, Liu Rui''s heart clicked, then frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Someone wants to kill Yang Song!!"


    "What? I want to kill Yang Song!!" Liu Rui exclaimed. When we heard this, we suddenly looked up at Liu Rui.


    "Uh huh, but Yang Song has nothing to do, but his daughter-in-law has been taken away..." Wu Mei nodded and agreed.


    "PATA!!" the mobile phone in Liu Rui''s hand fell directly to the ground, because he knew that Yang Song had an accident at this time, it must be Zhao Sandong''s hand!!


    If Zhao San catches Qian Rou, Qian Rou''s fate will be unimaginable!!


    "Hello, Hello, hello"


    Wu Mei shouted twice when she found there was no sound.


    Liu Rui hurriedly picked up the phone and then said, "daughter-in-law, I won''t tell you first!!"


    With that, Liu Rui hung up the phone and turned to me and said, "there was an accident at home. Yang Song was injured and almost died. His daughter-in-law was taken away..."


    "It must be Zhao San''s work!!!" Meng Liang shouted excitedly.


    I quietly rubbed my palm and didn''t know what to say!!


    It rains every night when the house leaks. It''s most appropriate to use this sentence to describe our current situation!!

 Chapter 335

    "What''s the matter?" Wei Yiwen saw the emotional changes of us and asked back.


    "Nothing, something happened at home..." I was stunned and replied.


    "Can we help?" Zhang Fengyu said.


    "No, let''s go home and have a look..." I shook reluctantly, and then looked at the scenery outside.


    ����


    At the other end, Yang Song drove alone on the expressway from H city to SZ city.


    On the one hand, we disappeared and on the other hand, Qian Rou was kidnapped. The pressure on both sides suddenly focused on Yang Song alone.


    The biggest person in our harem suddenly became sad.


    Yang Song looked at his cell phone while driving and repeatedly called Qian Rou and me, but no one responded!!


    "Grass!!" Yang Song bit his lips and scolded, then directly bumped his mobile phone into the back seat.


    "Deng Deng Deng!!" Yang song just dropped his cell phone, and it rang.


    "Shit!!" Yang Song scolded speechlessly, and then tried hard to find his mobile phone from the back seat.


    "NIMA B, you''d better not be 10086!" Yang Song looked at the unread text message on his mobile phone, scolded in a low voice, and then pressed the view key.


    "Creak!!"


    A rapid friction sound suddenly sounded on the highway!!


    The tire rubs against the road, leaving a black mark that can be about five meters long!!


    "Hoo!!" after the car was stable, Yang Song took a deep breath, and then opened the text message with trembling hands.


    "Fuck your mother!"


    After confirming that the woman in the photo was Qian Rou, Yang Song roared up to the sky!!


    The cry revealed anger and despair!!


    This is a text message from a strange number. No, it should be MMS.


    The content is very simple. In three photos, Qian Rouci squats in the corner naked!!


    Looks so helpless, so desperate!!


    "Fuck your mother... Fuck you... She''s innocent!!" Yang Song lay on the steering wheel and cried bitterly.


    "Deng Deng Deng!!" at this moment, the mobile phone rings again.


    After hearing the phone ring, Yang Song flustered to find the phone and pressed the connect button.


    "Hello?" Yang Song wiped the tears on his face and shouted softly.


    "Do you see the picture?" asked with a smile after a moment of silence.


    "I... shit... You... Mom!!" Yang Song has red eyes and his upper lip has long been bitten by himself.


    "Hehe, don''t be so excited..."


    "Who the hell are you! You have the ability to make a move at me and let my daughter-in-law go!!" Yang Song roared at his mobile phone.


    "I said don''t get excited. Let me finish first. If you have this attitude, it''s difficult for me to communicate with you..."


    "... what do you want to say?" at this time, the blood on Yang Song''s lips had flowed to his neck and looked very seeping.


    "That''s the right attitude..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense!! fart quickly!!" Yang Song shouted directly and rudely.


    "Your daughter-in-law is in my hand now..."


    "What do you want? How much!"


    "Can you hear me finish?" Yang Song shouted impatiently.


    ��������


    "Your daughter-in-law is in my hands. She is safe now. We didn''t rape. Don''t worry, but I can''t guarantee whether she will be so safe all the time..."


    "What do you mean?"


    "From now on, as long as you cooperate with us and listen to us, I can ensure that your daughter-in-law is well, and I''ll give you a sum of money after it''s done. Do you think this business is suitable?" asked the opposite with a smile.


    "Who are you?" at this moment, Yang Song finally understood the real purpose of the opposite side. They wanted to threaten Yang Song with Qian Rou and then use him!!


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. I can only say what I just said once. If I don''t understand it, it''s up to you, and the life and death of your daughter-in-law is up to you!! from now on, I''ll give you ten minutes to think about it, and I''ll call you again in ten minutes..." after that, hang up the power off directly across the street.


    Yang Song looked down at his mobile phone and his tears flowed down. He knew what these people wanted to do, and he also understood their real purpose, but he had no choice now, because his daughter-in-law was in the hands of these people. If he didn''t promise them, his daughter-in-law would die!!


    Time flies. Ten minutes will soon pass!!


    "Deng Deng Deng!!" the familiar mobile phone ring rings again!!


    "Hello?" Yang Song answered the phone.


    "How''s it going?" asked the other side.


    "Why should I trust you?" Yang Song asked.


    "You have no choice... Don''t forget your daughter-in-law is in my hand!!"


    "* * * * your mother!!"


    "Ha ha, the first thing I ask you to do now is to tell everyone that your daughter-in-law has not been kidnapped at all. She left by herself, including the police. Do you understand?" the opposite gave Yang Song the first order.


    "Understand..." Yang songmu nodded.


    "I''ll contact you later!"


    "Hmm..." Yang Song hung up the phone.


    "Ah!! fuck your mother!"


    Half a minute later, Yang Song raised his eyes to the sky with tears and roared. Then he kicked the accelerator. Passat ran crazy on the spacious road.


    ����


    At 8:00 pm, we followed Wei Yiwen and others to safely return to the urban area of H city.


    After entering the city, we didn''t go home the first time, but settled Wei Yiwen and them first.


    For the sake of safety, I didn''t find a hotel for them. I directly contacted a farmhouse to let them stay as tourists.


    "Brother Wei, there''s something else in my house. I won''t accompany you today. I''ll pick you up another day..." I looked at Wei Yiwen and explained in a low mood.


    "In the future, we all work for you. Why do you say this? Go and be busy if you have something!!" Wei Yiwen knows that we really have something urgent, so we don''t have too much affectation.


    "Long live understanding!!" I nodded and then walked directly to the door of the jeep.


    "Ye, call me if you have something!!" just as I was about to get on the bus, Wei Yiwen suddenly shouted at me.


    "I see!!" I waved.


    "We are familiar with killing..." at this time, Zhang Fengyu shouted lukewarm.


    I looked back at him and got in the car without talking.


    ����


    Half an hour later, several of us returned to the harem.


    Wu Mei and Lao Che had been waiting at the gate of the harem for a long time. When we appeared in front of them, Wu Mei jumped at Liu Rui like crazy and cried loudly!!


    "Brother, you''re back!!" the old car looked at me with red eyes and said.


    I patted the old car on the shoulder and whispered, "it''s hard for you!"


    The old car looked at me and didn''t speak. Everything was silent.


    I put my arms around the shoulder of the old car and walked into the harem.

 Chapter 336

    Conference room on the second floor of the harem.


    Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Lao Che, Nanbei, Wu Mei and others were all present, frowning and smoking.


    "What the hell have you been doing?" the old car asked with a low mood while smoking.


    "Something happened when we went back to our hometown. It''s not a big problem. Now let''s mainly study what to do about Yang Song..." I frowned back. It''s not that I want to hide anything, but I''m really not in the mood to tell them now.


    "It''s not a big problem if the fingers of the north and the south are like this?" Wu Mei grabbed the right hand of the north and the South and shouted at me with big eyes.


    "You bitch, you know a fart!! don''t inquire about what you should inquire about!!" Liu Rui walked back and forth in situ anxiously, frowned and scolded Wu Mei, and then said: "did Yang song call the police?"


    "I called the police, and Guo thought has been helping to find it, but I haven''t found it..." the old car waved helplessly and then said: "Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan are also helping..."


    "Well, how long will Yang song be back?" I nodded and asked.


    "It should be fast. I called him just now. It should be going back..." Wu Mei opened her mouth and replied.


    "Creak!"


    Just then, Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan stepped in.


    "Hula!"


    Several of us quickly stood up and greeted the past.


    "You''re not fucking dead???" Du Xianyang came up and kicked me with a smile and scolded me.


    "Who pays you back when I''m fucking dead?" I reluctantly smiled.


    "Nothing''s wrong?" Ji Xuan came to me, glanced at us, then looked at the north and South''s right hand and asked in a low voice.


    "Nothing..." north and South subconsciously put their right hand back.


    These actions could not escape the careful Ji Xuan, but Ji Xuan didn''t want to say when he saw the north and south, so he didn''t continue to ask.


    "Where''s Yang Song? He hasn''t come back yet?" Du Xianyang carelessly sat on the chair and lit himself a cigarette.


    "You really take this place as your home. Come out and tell you something..."


    I came forward and took Du Xianyang''s head. Then I walked out of the conference room without looking back.


    "...!" Du Xianyang glanced at me, turned his mouth and walked out.


    When they saw us go out, they were stunned.


    "Why is there anything else behind my back? What have they done?" Liu Rui asked him like the rural woman who investigated adultery.


    "They do what they like! You can sit down later!!" Meng Liang replied irritably.


    Liu Rui glared at Meng Liang and curled his mouth, but he didn''t speak again.


    ����


    "Do you know who did it?" after walking out of the meeting room, I held Du Xianyang and lit a cigarette for myself. I asked very concisely.


    "Ye Han, how many times have I told you? I just know that I''m not stupid. It''s fucking obvious. Can I not know who did it?" Du Xianyang felt that I insulted his IQ, red eyes and shouted with abnormal emotion.


    "Yang Song and the opposite shot at least more than ten shots in the parking lot and broke two on the opposite side. It''s obviously running to kill Yang Song. Now, Yang Song ran away and Qian Rou fell into their hands. You should know what happens to a little girl in their hands!!"


    "Leaves..." Du Xianyang looked at me calmly, and stopped talking.


    "If you point to the police, you won''t be able to save people next year!!" I understand Du Xianyang''s meaning, so I briefly explain my current idea.


    "Do you really want to fix it?" Du Xianyang hesitated and explained his words.


    "I''ve been fucking bullied at the door of my house. I don''t know if it''s too finished!!"


    "... what do you want me to do for you?" Du Xianyang looked at me and asked after thinking about it.


    "Money!!" I said bluntly.


    "How much?"


    "The more, the better!!"


    "... OK!" Du Xianyang was stunned, and then added, "I''ll try my best!!"


    "You are enough!" I put my hand on Du Xianyang''s shoulder.


    "Don''t pull the useless......" Du Xianyang opened my hand with some irritability.


    I have no other purpose to ask Du Xianyang for money. It''s just for Wei Yiwen. If I want to overthrow Zhao San now, I can only place my hope on Wei Yiwen!!


    "By the way, can you give me some comrades in arms? I want to use them!" I suddenly felt that it might not be good to use Wei Yiwen to save people. After all, I didn''t want to expose it too early, so I wanted to find some people to save Qian Rou first, and then let Wei Yiwen and them bring down Zhao San.


    "Are you fucking kidding me? Apart from my uncle, the team in H City dared to fight Zhao San, and the rest of the people heard Zhao San and ran away. Who dares to take your job!!" Du Xianyang shook his head and said, "I advise you to give up the idea!!"


    "Can''t you think of anything else?" I asked, frowning.


    "... brother, you asked me to give you one now? Or you''ll go to another city to row..." Du Xianyang thought for a while and thought about it.


    "Can other cities do it?"


    "Not so good, bottom......" Du Xianyang shook his head.


    "Don''t you fart with him!!" I rubbed my face hard and scolded in silence.


    "... no, I''ll give you the fucking money, but I have to give you the money? Why am I so cheap!! you''re my father!!" Du Xianyang was scolded by me and said to me.


    "Don''t be BB, aren''t we? Who made you my brother, right!!" I thought Du Xianyang was in a bad mood and quickly bared his teeth to appease him.


    "If you say so, I think we still need to talk!!" Du Xianyang nodded with great satisfaction when he saw me calling his brother.


    "Brother, do you think my uncle can help me this time..." I asked shamelessly.


    "I didn''t find you so shameless? When did my mother become your uncle..."


    "Your uncle is my uncle, isn''t that the same meaning? Our relationship is divided between you and me!! in the future, your uncle is my uncle, and my uncle is also your uncle. I''ll take you to see our uncle another day..." I said with a smile.


    "What does your uncle do?" Du Xianyang looked at me and asked.


    "My uncle sells streaky pork..."


    "Roll, roll, roll the calf quickly!! a pig killer, what the fuck are you talking about with me..." Du Xianyang scolded silently, and then turned around to go into the house.


    "No, brother, can my uncle help me?" I chased after him and asked anxiously.


    "I''ll ask you later!!" Du Xianyang agreed without looking back.

 Chapter 337

    After Du Xianyang returned to the conference room, I was stunned for a while, then grinned and walked in.


    "What are you two talking about outside?" as soon as I entered the conference room, Liu Rui looked at me with his small soybean eyes.


    "Why should I report to you?" I stared at Liu Rui and then sat down on the conference table.


    "Do you think it''s appropriate for you to talk to me like that?" Liu Ruiteng jumped onto the table and shouted, pointing to my nose.


    "Roll down!!" I haven''t spoken yet. Wu Mei frowned and scolded irritably.


    Liu Rui looked at me, then at Wu Mei, hesitated, then quietly jumped down from the table, and then sat down in the chair.


    "Pa!!"


    I dropped a cigarette for myself, took a deep breath, and then squinted around the room.


    Meng Liang, they looked at me and said nothing.


    "Do we need to go out?" Ji Xuan looked at me as if I wanted to say something and quickly stood up to go outside.


    "No, it''s all my own..." I waved to Ji Xuan and motioned him to stay.


    Ji Xuan glanced at me and then sat on the chair again.


    "You don''t have to pull this. It seems that you understand..." after Ji Xuan sat down, Du Xianyang whispered with a big mouth.


    "Roll the calf!!" Ji Xuan scolded wordlessly.


    "Patter!!"


    I threw away the cigarette butts in my hand, then cleared my throat and said, "we went home these days. Everyone saw that something had happened. There was no finger in the north and south, and there were no two friends in my hometown..."


    When Meng Liang and Liu Rui heard this sentence, their bodies instinctively froze, and their expressions became complicated.


    "I don''t want to say more about the specific situation there, because it doesn''t make much sense. At present, I mainly want to study the matter of Yang Song and Qian Rou with you..." after that, I picked up the mineral water on the table and took a sip.


    "Who did this to Yang Song? Needless to say, everyone knows it?" I asked while screwing the bottle lid.


    "Zhao San must have done it!"


    Seeing that no one spoke, the north and South opened their mouth and replied to me.


    I nodded gently, and then said, "now our top priority is to save Qian rou. Since Zhao San has been trying to fix it endlessly, let''s fix it with them. It''s all one neck and one head. We''re no worse than him!"


    "Bang when!!"


    As soon as I finished speaking, the old driver''s mobile phone fell directly to the ground. As a native of H City, the old car must understand Zhao Sanming''s existence. Therefore, when he knew that I was going to rectify with Zhao Sanming, the old car''s reaction obviously changed.


    The old car looked at me with a complicated expression, then opened his mouth and said, "leaf, are we a little with Zhao Sanjing now..."


    The old car said half, but everyone understood what he wanted to say.


    "No, old car, I found out why you are so bear? Do you mean Qian Rou is gone?" Meng Liang was unhappy immediately after listening to the old car, staring at the old car and asked.


    "I didn''t say not to save, we have to pay attention to a way to save us!!" the old car explained with a red face.


    "Then what method do you tell me? Zhao Sanna obviously ran to kill Yang Songlai. What method can you tell me to let him go??? Do you want money for money?" Meng Liang was excited and aggressive.


    "There''s always a way, but if we tell Zhao Sanjing openly, it''s no different from dying. Do you understand?"


    "If I die, I''ll fucking die. Even if I die, I have to save my brother''s daughter-in-law..." Meng Liang replied stiffly.


    "No, Liangzi, what the fuck do you mean? Yang Song is not my brother? I don''t want to save Qian Rou? You can''t fucking understand who my car Suchen is for such a long time?" the old car finally couldn''t help knocking on the table and asked.


    Meng Liang looked at the old car and knew that he had just said something wrong, so he was not making a sound.


    The house was quiet again, and everyone looked at me.


    "Ha ha, is the quarrel over?" I asked with a smile as I clasped my fingers.


    "..." the crowd was silent.


    "Why don''t you two continue?" I asked, pointing to the old car and Meng Liang.


    They looked at me with frowned faces and tangled expressions. No one spoke.


    "Are you fucking idle? As for this B matter, are you anxious and angry!! I think you''re all fed up. Before I finish talking here, you''ll choke. If no one stops you, you''ll have to kill one!! there are outsiders here. Let''s make jokes? You two tell me not to make jokes!!" I patted the table and scolded Meng Liang and the old car.


    "No jokes, no jokes, nothing, I didn''t hear anything..." Du Xianyang smiled and made a round.


    "I didn''t hear......" Ji Xuan also rolled his eyes and said.


    "You two fuck with me!!" I scolded silently, then looked at the old car and said: "Lao Che, I understand what you mean. I know what''s going on at Zhao San''s side. I''m sure I won''t stay and take you to death. Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan are here today. I''ll make it clear. You''ll be responsible for saving Qian rou. I can tell him myself at Zhao San''s side!!"


    I know that Zhao San will have Wei Yiwen, and they said they don''t need my help at all. I don''t know where Wei Yiwen has such great confidence, but he is from brother long. I choose to trust them for this.


    But because Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan were present, I didn''t say everything, but Meng Liang, Liu Rui and the north and the South who met Wei Yiwen knew what I meant.


    After my words, Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan looked at me with different eyes. I knew what they were thinking, but they didn''t speak.


    "Old car, it''s been a long time. Do you believe me?" I looked at the old car and asked.


    "I believe!!" the old car nodded very definitely.


    "Believe me and listen to me!"


    "OK!!" the old car was stunned and nodded.


    "That''s right!!" I smiled, patted the old car on the shoulder, and then said: "now we are not together. Liu Rui, you''ll call Yuanyuan later and ask him to come home with Duan Hui and ER Mei. Sister Wu, you should also pay attention. Don''t go out alone at ordinary times. Now we''re in a special period. Try not to go out alone..."


    "Good!!" Wu Mei and Liu Rui nodded.


    "OK, that''s what I said. Now we mainly focus on saving Qian Rou!!!" I patted the table and stood up slowly.

 Chapter 338

    "Can we go now?"


    When Liu Rui saw me stand up, he moved his neck and asked.


    "Well, it''s all right... Go out and call Yuanyuan and them!!" I nodded.


    Liu Rui stood up slowly and was about to go outside with his mobile phone.


    "Bang!!"


    Just as Liu Rui was about to go out, the door of the conference room was suddenly opened.


    "Shua Shua!!"


    Several of us looked at the position of the door together. Yang Song stood at the door alone.


    I looked at Yang Song who had not yet removed the gauze, and suddenly felt special guilt.


    "You... Are you back?" Liu Rui was stunned and asked.


    "En!!" Yang Song nodded with a stiff expression, and then stepped in.


    Meng Liang and I rushed forward and won.


    "Is the injury all right?" I asked, holding Yang Song''s shoulder and pursing my lips.


    "Nothing..." Yang Song shook his head, then pulled away his chair and sat down.


    I suddenly felt as if something had happened, because Yang Song''s reaction was too cold. It was not like him at all. Normally, he would be very excited if he saw us.


    Meng Liang also found Yang Song''s abnormality and looked at me suspiciously, but he didn''t say anything.


    It may be found that Yang Song was in a bad mood. In addition to us, Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan also felt it, so Du Xianyang quickly stood up and said, "leaf, I have something else to do over there, or we''ll withdraw first?"


    "OK, you two go first!!" I nodded.


    Du Xianyang patted me on the shoulder, and then followed Ji Xuan out of the conference room.


    After the two men left, I hurried to Yang Song''s side, looked at Yang Song and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Yang Song looked up at me and asked coldly, "what''s the matter?"


    "There''s something wrong with your mood. What happened?" I continued.


    "Nothing..." Yang Song shook his head.


    "Then why are you like this? It''s like losing your soul..." Liu Rui lit a cigarette and asked.


    "What did you say at the meeting just now?" Yang Song directly ignored Liu Rui''s question, lit himself a cigarette, took a deep breath and looked at me and asked.


    "... we just studied how to save your daughter-in-law."


    "Hoo!! don''t save!!" Yang Song waved at me directly.


    Yang Song''s voice fell to the ground. Everyone in the room stood up and looked at Yang Song.


    "Why, why don''t you save it?" Liu Rui shouted, looking at Yang Song with some excitement.


    "Why don''t you have to save..."


    "... what happened to Qian Rou?" I was silent for a moment. Although I didn''t want to ask, I said it, because if I didn''t ask, others wouldn''t dare to ask.


    "No..."


    Yang Song''s answer is still casual, but others can''t be as casual as him, because we don''t know what''s going on and what happened!!


    "Then why the hell don''t you save it?" Meng Liang shouted with Yang Song.


    Yang Song was directly pulled up from the chair by Meng Liang. Yang Song stared at Meng Liang. After a moment of silence, he bit his lips and said, "if I don''t save it, I don''t have to save it. Can''t you fucking hear the vernacular!!"


    "Yang Song, are you angry!!" Wu Mei looked at Yang Song in a hurry and asked.


    "It''s not angry. Anyway, you don''t care about Qian rou. It''s my daughter-in-law whether to save it or not. You don''t have to worry about it..."


    "Pa!!"


    Before Yang Song''s words were finished, Meng Liang smoked directly with a mouth.


    "Say what you just said again!!"


    Meng Liang pointed to Yang Song and asked word by word.


    "Bah!!" Yang Song turned his head and spit, then licked his lips and said, "I said Qian Rou doesn''t need your help. Can''t you fucking hear the vernacular


    "I fuck you!!" Meng Liang roared and raised his right hand again.


    "Liangzi!!" I shouted in a low voice. After Meng Liang heard my cry, his raised right hand stopped in mid air and turned to look at me.


    "Let him go..." I waved to Meng Liang.


    Meng Liang looked at me with puzzled eyes, but he still didn''t loosen Yang Song.


    "I''ll fucking let you let him go!!" I shouted with red eyes.


    Meng Liang looked at me anxiously, but shook his head and then loosened Yang Song.


    I walked slowly to the opposite side of Yang Song. Yang Song simply sorted out his clothes, changed a comfortable position and sat in a chair.


    "Qian Rou is your daughter-in-law, yes, but she is also our friend, and it happened because of us, so I can''t listen to you whether to save or not. Give me a reason!! tell me why not!!" I looked at Yang Song and said calmly.


    Yang Song raised his head, bit his lips and looked at me without saying a word.


    "What do I ask you? Tell me why you didn''t fucking save me!!"


    I stepped forward and put my hand on Yang Song''s head and shouted, "talk!! why didn''t you fucking save it? Dead or what? You have something to say!!"


    "Yang Song, what''s the matter? Tell us!" Liu Rui shouted anxiously.


    Yang Song lowered his head as if he hadn''t heard us and didn''t say a word.


    "I''ll fucking ask you the last time, what''s the matter with Qian Rou? If you don''t tell me, we won''t know anyone in the future, do you understand?" I was so angry that I gnashed my teeth and shouted to Yang Song.


    When Yang Song heard my words, he finally had a reaction. He began to lie on the table and cry loudly.


    Yang Song cried loudly. This is the first time I saw him cry so miserably.


    It turns out that Yang Song has always been a funny B image in our harem. No matter what happens, I don''t think Yang Song will feel sad. No matter what happens, I think he is absent-minded. However, at this time, he cries so miserably and hurts so much!!


    The people in the room quietly looked at Yang Song, and no one spoke, because everyone knew that Yang Song cried like this, then he must be really sad. Everyone felt ashamed of Qian rou. Yang Song was ashamed of Yang Song, so no one dared to disturb him.


    Yang Song cried for five or six minutes, and the tragic cry finally stopped.


    When I saw Yang Song stop crying, I came forward and hugged his trembling shoulder and said softly, "brother, what''s the matter? Tell us..."


    Yang Song looked at me vaguely, but he still didn''t say a word.


    "The sky is falling and brothers, what''s the matter? Don''t hold it back, will you?"


    "Yes, brother song, you still have us!! don''t cry... I didn''t cry when my finger was broken!!" Nanbei, who hasn''t spoken for a long time, couldn''t stand Yang Song''s look now, and shouted anxiously.


    Yang Song looked at each of us calmly with tears in the corners of his eyes.

 Chapter 339

    "Can you speak?" I looked at Yang Song and asked.


    Yang Song nodded, then wiped the tears on his face, opened his mouth and said, "Qian Rou is not dead, nothing is wrong, she and Ben have not been kidnapped!!"


    After Yang Song''s words, all of us stared and couldn''t believe what he said.


    "Did you say anything happened to Qian Rou?" I asked a little unbelievably.


    "En!!" Yang Song nodded.


    "Where did she go? Why didn''t she come back?" I continued.


    "Qian Rou, she will come home and won''t come back..."


    "Why?"


    "What else can I do for!! because I''m a worthless bastard, a bastard walking on the edge of the law!! I can''t give her the life she wants, I can''t even guarantee her safety, she can only be worried when she follows me!! she''s an ordinary girl, I can''t give her an ordinary life. Do you understand? You know when the muzzle of a gun is on her forehead How scared she was when she was? You don''t understand!! I don''t fucking understand!! because we are like her, we are not qualified to bring danger to ordinary people like her!! "Yang Song shouted excitedly.


    After listening to Yang Song''s words, I was silent for a long time, then opened my mouth and said: "... Did the last thing have a great impact on her???"


    "She thinks it''s all in the fucking movie!!" Yang Song replied with a roar.


    I looked at Yang Song and suddenly felt I didn''t know what to say to him. Yang Song''s words made everyone in the room fall into silence!!


    "Didn''t you ask me why? I fucking told you. Now you understand!! I don''t deserve love! Do you know!! I can only bring trouble and danger to others!!"


    "Did Qian Rou tell you these words by herself? I don''t think she is such a girl!!" Wu Mei asked in a low voice.


    "It''s not what she said. Who else can say it? She said she couldn''t stand it. She couldn''t stand that her boyfriend was a killer with a gun. She didn''t want to be pointed at her head if she had nothing to do in the future!!"


    "So she left without saying goodbye, didn''t she?" I asked with my head down.


    "Well, let''s go!! let''s go. Follow me. Maybe I''ll be killed or kidnapped sometime. It''s better to go quickly..."


    Yang Song stood up while talking and walked slowly to the door.


    Several of us looked at Yang Song and no one said anything to stay, because we knew that no matter what we said to him now, he might not listen.


    "Creak!!"


    Yang Song slowly pulled open the door and looked at us. At the moment he turned back, he burst into tears and hurried out. He didn''t want us to see his tears.


    After Yang Song left, I sat decadent on the chair and closed my eyes tightly. Now I don''t want to say a word. At this moment, I have only slow guilt and helplessness for Yang Song.


    Yang Song is right. People like us may not deserve love. Who girl will live with you with fear? We all struggle with life and death every fucking day. What''s the reason for people to live like this with us!!


    There are other people in the room who are also silent. Maybe everyone is thinking about this problem.


    Yang Song''s sorrow today may be our sorrow tomorrow.


    ����


    Zhaojia village.


    Zhao San was dressed in pajamas and stood in front of the luxurious French window, squinting at the scenery outside. Sun Lei stood beside Zhao San expressionless.


    "Have you finished?" Zhao San looked back at Sun Lei and asked.


    "It''s done," Sun Lei replied quickly.


    "Put it on?" a trace of darkness flashed in Zhao San''s eyes.


    "Sure. Now the young man doesn''t want to die when he sees B. unlike us at that time, he still has a little loyalty..." Sun Lei replied with disdain.


    "Just put it on. You did a good job..." Zhao San nodded with satisfaction, walked to the cabinet and took out two goblets.


    "Wow!!"


    The precious red wine gradually poured into the glass. Zhao San shook the glass in his hand, then handed it to sun Lei, smiled and said: "this red wine is cold. Once you drink it, you don''t know what it tastes, but if you want to taste it carefully, you can find its real taste..."


    "Hehe, everything I drink is the same." Sun Lei smiled after taking the glass, looked up and drank more than half of it directly, and then said: "maybe I drank too much in a bar before..."


    "Leizi, do you still want to open a bar?" Zhao asked while drinking.


    Hearing this, sun Lei''s body instinctively froze for a moment, then shook his head and drank the rest of the red wine directly.


    "It''s no fun for you to lie to me..." Zhao San looked at Sun Lei and smiled.


    "Do you want to be like this? What else can I do?" Sun Lei looked at his lame right leg and said with a helpless smile.


    "I''m lame, but I''m not lame!! when we finish cleaning up these children, you go back to your bar!!"


    "Patter!!"


    Hearing this, sun Lei''s wine glass fell directly on the precious wool blanket.


    "Are you so excited?" Zhao San smiled and bent down to pick up the wine glass.


    ��������


    Sun Lei twitched at the corners of his mouth. He was so excited that he couldn''t speak. He didn''t expect that one day he could go back. Zhao San''s words undoubtedly gave him a boost.


    "How''s JS corner?" Sun Lei tried his best to calm his mood, so he didn''t tangle with this problem and directly changed the topic.


    "Hey!!" hearing the word JS corner, Zhao San instinctively sighed, and then looked up and drank a mouthful of wine.


    "Isn''t it good?" Sun Lei then asked.


    "Leizi, what do you say if I withdraw the business over there?" Zhao San asked.


    "Why did you withdraw?" Sun Lei was puzzled.


    "If it''s good, can I withdraw? Now there''s a lot of pressure. In addition, kunka is not so interested in us now. There are still a bunch of tiger heads in the company, both inside and outside, and our business must be saved... Since Xiao Si left, I haven''t put my energy there. Frankly, I''m still old and my energy is not as strong as before!!!" I always think of a better family background. When I die, my black sheep son can do more harm for a few years. Now his son is gone, and I don''t know who makes money... "When saying these words, Zhao San is not like a drug lord, but more like an old man of nearly 60, a very ordinary old man.


    "It''s easy to withdraw. Just leave some money enough for you and your sister to provide for the elderly..." Sun Lei nodded.


    "Ha ha!!" Zhao San smiled and said nothing.

 Chapter 340

    At 12 a.m., on the balcony on the top floor of the harem.


    Yang Song, alone with several bottles of beer, sat bleakly in front of the railing.


    Downstairs is brightly lit, and upstairs is drunk alone.


    "Doodle doodle!!"


    Yang Song looked up and drank the beer in his hand.


    "Creak... Bang!!"


    The empty bottle was thrown aside at random, and then bent down to pick up a new bottle from the ground. At this time, Yang Song didn''t need any wine and vegetables at all. He drank one mouthful after another and kept repeating this thing.


    The cold wind kept blowing on Yang Song''s face. The thin figure looked so bleak and desolate at the moment.


    "Sobbing..." Yang Song covered his face and sobbed softly. His body was shaking. At this moment, he had a lot of things in his heart to tell us, but he couldn''t speak. The backlog of emotions could only be released through drinking and crying.


    "Why are you drinking here?"


    Carrying several bottles of beer and some dishes, I staggered to Yang Song''s side, kicked Yang Song and asked.


    Yang Song was startled by me, wiped the tears on his face, and then looked straight at him and didn''t speak.


    "Look at JB, if you can use wine to relieve your worries, I can''t?" I subconsciously wrapped my coat, then sat down next to Yang Song, smiled and said: "it''s getting colder and colder..."


    Yang Song looked at me and still didn''t speak.


    "Nothing you want to tell me?" I took out a bottle of beer and looked at Yang Song.


    Yang Song shook his head, then raised his beer, directly looked up and drank a third of it.


    "Bang!!"


    I opened the beer and took a muffled drink.


    In this way, Yang Song and I didn''t talk to each other. We kept drinking. After a while, there were more than ten wine bottles around us.


    "What''s the matter with North and South fingers?" Yang Songhong looked at me drunk and asked.


    "It was chopped off..." I was stunned and replied.


    "Who?" Yang Song asked directly.


    "Do you know Tiemian?"


    Yang Song shook his head.


    I put down the wine bottle in my hand, handed Yang Song a cigarette, and then lit one for myself.


    "Hoo!!"


    I gently spit out a smoke ring, and then told Yang Song everything that happened to us in SZ, including the death of pig and Mingda, and the story of brother long and iron noodles. I didn''t hide anything and say anything.


    In a flash, more than an hour passed. Yang Song listened to my story quietly while drinking


    "Whether Qian Rou is kidnapped or not, you have to fight Zhao San, right?" Yang Song looked at me and asked in a low voice.


    "Well, Zhao San is our stepping stone. I''ll pass him anyway!!" I nodded.


    "It''s just a matter of time?"


    "Yes!! if Qian Rou is all right, we don''t have to go to war with Zhao San in such a hurry. It''s better to give Wei Yiwen some preparation time..."


    "Can''t we go to war?" Yang Song looked at me seriously and asked.


    "Can I, can Zhao San? He''s already done it to you now. The next possibility is Liu Rui and Meng Liang. Instead of being passively digested by Zhao San one by one, we''d better have a whole game with them. I don''t want to see our people hurt again. Really..."


    "Are the people that brother long gave you accurate weights? Are you sure they have the ability to knock with Zhao San?"


    "I''m not sure..." I shook my head and then said, "we have no choice now. We can only place our hope on them!!"


    "It''s not like you!!" Yang Song said with a smile.


    "I''m also forced to burn the boat. If I want to avenge piggy and Mingda, Zhao San is what I have to do now. If we can''t stand up in H City, how can we talk about revenge?"


    After listening to my words, Yang Song was silent for a while, then looked at me thoughtfully and asked, "how much time can iron noodles give?"


    "Five years!!" I stretched out my palm, smiled and said, "maybe less..."


    "What are you two studying here in the middle of the night?"


    At this time, Liu Rui, Meng Liang, the old car and four people from the north and the South also came over.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why didn''t JB call us when drinking? Did you split up? Did you bribe leaves?" Liu Rui asked Yang Song with bare teeth.


    "No, I''m just depressed. I came out to have some wine. The leaves were later..." Yang Song looked at Liu Rui and explained.


    "Grass!! it''s boring to drink by yourself. Let''s drink together!! tell my brothers what''s unhappy in my heart. I''ll help you detoxify..." Liu Rui sat next to Yang Song and reached out and took out a bottle of beer.


    "Yes, brother song, if you feel bad, don''t hold it. Just tell me..." Nanbei also sat next to Yang Song and said carelessly.


    Yang Song looked at Liu Rui and North and south, bit his lips and didn''t speak.


    "If you want to cry, don''t hold it!!" Meng Liang stretched out and said casually.


    "It''s all my own people. No one laughs at you when you cry..." I patted Yang Song on the shoulder and added.


    Yang Song looked at us and burst into tears.


    We drank wine and nobody paid attention to him. We know that Yang Song needs to vent now, very thoroughly.


    Meng Liang and the old car also found a place to sit down and began to drink with us.


    We sat on the balcony chatting, drinking wine and talking from the bottom of our hearts. This feeling is really good, very comfortable and reassuring.


    "Yuanyuan, when will they come back?"


    What I drank later was completely blurred. I didn''t dare to sit on the railing at all, so I had to lie on the balcony at will.


    "They can come back tomorrow..." Liu Rui lay beside me, one eye open and the other closed, looking at the stars in the sky.


    "Then we got together..."


    "Hoo Hoo!!"


    At this time, the north and the South had drunk too much and fell asleep directly on the ground. Meng Liang''s state was similar to that of the north and the south. He was also half asleep.


    "It''s almost time. Let''s go back..." I looked at my cell phone. It was almost four o''clock in the middle of the night. It was dawn after I drank it back.


    "OK!!" Liu Rui stood up unsteadily, walked to Nanbei, kicked Nanbei and shouted, "don''t fucking sleep, go home!!"


    "Don''t touch me, I can still drink..." north and South groaned vaguely.


    "Still drink your uncle!!" Liu Rui came forward, picked up the north and south, and then staggered to the stairs.


    We all helped each other and slowly followed Liu Rui downstairs.

 Chapter 341

    Three o''clock the next afternoon.


    I crept out of the bed vaguely. My head was like a fucking explosion. It was buzzing. I rubbed my temples, and then got out of bed and went to the bathroom.


    "Wake up?" Meng Liang just came out of the bathroom with a brooding chicken hairstyle and just met me.


    "Wake up..." I nodded, then pulled Meng Liang away and stepped into the bathroom.


    Ten minutes later, I finished washing and came out of the bathroom.


    "Bang bang!!"


    I stood at Liu Rui''s door and kicked the door twice.


    "Don''t fucking sleep. What time is it?"


    After kicking for a while, I found that no one paid attention to me and shouted impatiently.


    "Don''t knock him, get out of here!"


    After a while, Wu Mei''s fierce voice came from the house.


    "I''m looking for Liu Rui. I have something to do. Where are you two making children?"


    I was so scared that I took two steps back, and then asked with a low voice.


    "Bang... Bang!!"


    Wu Mei suddenly pulled open the door, and then a slipper flew straight out. Fortunately, I was prepared to hide behind, or I had to hit me in the face.


    "Do you believe that I''ll kill you?" cried charming, wearing her pajamas and grinding her silver teeth.


    "Elder sister, I have something to do with Liu Rui..." I explained innocently.


    "That fool is in the old car house!!"


    After saying that, Wu Mei slammed the door.


    "I''m the only one who can clean up. It''s so fucking tough all day..." I shook my head, made a comment with my mouth tilted, and then walked to the old car''s house.


    "Bang!!"


    "Creak..."


    I reached out and knocked on the door. Then I found that the door was not closed at all. I was stunned and went in.


    When I go in, I swear it''s definitely the most fucking exciting picture I''ve ever seen in my life!!


    Liu Rui and Lao Che wore a pair of triangular underpants on their upper body *, and then they wore a pair of triangular underpants!!


    Yes, it''s triangular!!


    This is nothing. The most awesome thing is that the posture of two people is one up and one down!!


    Liu Rui is getting on and the old car is getting off!!


    And Liu Rui''s feet are still inserted in the mouth of the old car, and the old car''s hands are fucking placed in Liu Rui''s underpants.


    "Don''t let him sleep. What time is it..." I stepped forward and kicked the two people away, shouting loudly.


    "My grass!!" Liu Rui and the old car were kicked up by me. They scolded this sentence almost at the same time.


    Then the old car looked at Liu Rui. Liu Rui looked at the old car. The two men looked at each other for half a minute. Liu Rui looked down at his underpants, opened his mouth wrongly and said, "did you him do to me yesterday?"


    "I want to ask you what you did to me!!" the old car''s expression was also wronged.


    "It''s over, you have to rape me... I fucking hurt!!" Liu Rui shouted like a psycho.


    "Fuck you, I can''t rape you like this!!" the old car scolded silently, then walked to the toilet with a pair of pants on his gloves, turned back and looked carefully at his ass.


    "Ye, do you think the old car has been thinking about me for a long time? Yesterday he found the opportunity..." Liu ruiwan looked at me like a little girl and asked.


    "It''s possible..." I smiled and nodded.


    "Fuck him, careless!!"


    "Come on, don''t talk about the calf. What time''s their train?"


    "At eight o''clock in the evening..." Liu Rui recalled.


    "Well, I''ll go out later. If I come back, we''ll pick them up together. If I can''t come back, you''ll go first..."


    "Why are you going?" Liu Rui asked as he put on his pants and looked at me.


    "I''ll go out and find a place for Wei Yiwen and them. Otherwise, I''ll have to be watched by the police sooner or later..."


    "Also, don''t let those animals idle, or H city will have to mess up..." Liu Rui nodded and then asked, "what do you want them to do?"


    "No, I''ll discuss with Du Xianyang and see what''s suitable for them... What''s your opinion?"


    "There is one opinion." Liu Rui touched his chin and said like an old pedant.


    "Fart..."


    "Why don''t you let them make condoms? The amount of condoms used in our harem is just like him now. It''s about to break a thousand. Who do you want to earn the money for? It''s better for us to earn it ourselves..."


    "You mean bundle sale? * send condoms??" I was stunned and said.


    "That''s almost what I mean..." Liu Rui nodded with satisfaction, and then said, "if not, let them sell the whole sex goods store. Those who sell dolls also make money..."


    "Whoring and sending dolls is a new idea across the times..." I gave Liu Rui an approval look.


    "To what extent do we have to reach in the future? As long as our clients have a doll in their hands, if you don''t have a doll, do you him? I''m sorry to say you''ve been looking for a lady!!" Liu Rui proudly.


    "Ha ha, isn''t it not good for four old men to sell sex toys?"


    "What''s wrong with that? Is Wei Yiwen all like him? He''s as old as B. can he be shy or what..." Liu Rui tilted his lips and directly eliminated my concerns.


    "OK, I''ll go back and study with them... Your idea is very different!!" I patted Liu Rui on the shoulder and walked out of the old car room.


    As soon as I came out, I saw the old car coming out of the toilet.


    "What are you doing here?" I looked at the old car and asked with a smile.


    "I came to wash my son..." the old car replied faintly, and then plunged his head into the room.


    "Grass, do you talk to him now? Don''t betray others..." I scolded wordlessly, and then took out my mobile phone to call Du Xianyang.


    "Hello?"


    "What are you doing, boss Du?" I asked with a smile.


    "What''s the matter?" Du Xianyang knew that I must have something to find him, so his attitude was very unfriendly.


    "I want you to arrange some people here. Can you arrange them?" I said directly without ink.


    "Who is it?" Du Xianxiang asked.


    "It''s not clear on the phone. Where are you now? I''ll take them to you..."


    "Well, you can come to my house directly!!" Du Xianyang readily agreed.


    "Oh!!"


    After that, I hung up the phone directly, changed into a new dress, took the key of Wei Yiwen''s jeep and walked to the underground parking lot.

 Chapter 342

    "Brother Wei, what are you doing?"


    After going out for a while, I took out my mobile phone and dialed Wei Yiwen while driving.


    "Hehe, we have nothing to do to play poker. Why are we busy?" Wei Yiwen replied with a smile.


    "I have something to do. I''ll take you to see someone later and arrange it for you..."


    "Who is it? Is it reliable?" Wei Yiwen asked suspiciously. Fierce bandits like them who deal with the police all year round still have a sense of resistance to strangers.


    "As a friend, I can definitely trust..."


    "That''s OK. We have a lot of cases. We''d better be careful." Wei Yiwen explained.


    "Nothing, I can understand."


    "Why don''t you come now?"


    "OK, I''ll be there in a minute..."


    ����


    Half an hour later, I came to the hotel where Wei Yiwen lived. The hotel was small and remote. I felt that it should be prepared for the fugitives among them. Otherwise, who would be free to stay in the hotel.


    I drove around the hotel for several times. After confirming that no one was following, I heard the car on the side of the road opposite the hotel, and then walked into the hotel alone.


    "Sir, do you live in the hotel?" the waiter at the front desk of the hotel saw me come in, put down the melon seeds in his hand, looked at me and asked.


    "I''m looking for someone..." I pointed upstairs and answered softly.


    "What''s the room number?" after knowing that I didn''t stay in the hotel, the waiter''s attitude obviously became worse. He didn''t even look at me.


    "305!" I called back as I walked to the stairs. The waiter looked at me and didn''t speak again.


    "Deng Deng Deng!!"


    Upstairs, I found Room 305 and knocked on the door a few times.


    "Who?" after a while, the sound of wind and rain came from the house.


    "Me!!"


    "Creak..."


    The wooden door was opened a gap. Zhang Yuyu poked his head out and confirmed that I opened the door later, leaving a space for people to pass.


    I squeezed through the crack in the door, smiled and said, "this guy is worse than the intelligence agency..."


    Zhang Fengyu carefully confirmed that no one was following me outside, then closed the door and turned to me and said, "this is what we do in this business. If you don''t die carefully, you don''t know how to die..."


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Coming?" Wei Yiwen held the poker in his hand, glanced at me with his eyes and said hello.


    "What are you playing with?" I asked.


    "Nothing will fight the landlord..." another young man I haven''t seen in the car turned his head and smiled back at me.


    "Who is this?" I asked, looking at the young man suspiciously.


    "My name is Wu Mengjie. Just call me big. They all call me that..." the young man replied to me casually, and then played poker.


    "Which one? Aren''t you four?"


    "Castle Peak is sleeping. He kept vigil last night..." Zhang Fengyu replied with a cigarette in his mouth while sitting in a chair.


    "What is a vigil?"


    "Just watch the door at night..."


    "Oh, oh!" I nodded, not talking.


    "When shall we start?" Wei Yiwen asked, putting down his poker, putting on his coat and looking at me.


    "Go now..."


    "Well, I''ll just go with Xiaoyu and you. Let big one and Castle Peak stay here. There are many people and the goal is a little big..." Wei Yiwen thought and asked.


    "OK, you two are enough!!" I nodded.


    "Don''t look, change your clothes and go out!" Wei Yiwen kicked on a stormy chair and shouted.


    "Shit, it''s a clean day. You can take the big one. I''ve just watched a TV play..."


    "Fuck off, change your clothes quickly!!"


    "This fucking day is like Alzheimer''s."


    Zhang Wenfeng walked into the inner room. Half a minute later, he changed into a new camouflage jacket and came out unsteadily.


    To tell you the truth, I think Zhang Fengyu is still very handsome, especially his ruffian and mangy appearance. He feels a little like teacher Chen who loves photography, which is a little darker than teacher Chen. It may be the reason why he has been dry and sleeping out for a long time.


    "Take a guy?" Zhang Fengyu shook his 54 pistol and asked Wei Yiwen.


    Wei Yiwen thought for a moment and then turned to look at me.


    I waved my hand and said, "don''t bring it. It''s hard to explain when you meet the police..."


    After listening to me, Zhang Fengyu thought for a moment, then threw the pistol on the bed, then picked up a swing knife and pinned it around his waist.


    "OK, let''s go!!" after cleaning up, Zhang Fengyu opened the door directly and walked out of the room. Wei Yiwen and I followed him.


    ����


    Ten minutes later, I was driving in front, and Wei Yiwen and Zhang Yuyu sat behind.


    "You''re not good at driving? Hurry up, why do you look like an old woman..." Zhang Fengyu said, sitting in the back with nothing to do.


    "Don''t fuck around all day, just be honest..." after hearing this, Wei Yiwen opened his eyes and scolded irritably.


    "You old leather shoes boss, you pout at me as soon as I fucking talk, don''t you?" Zhang Fengyu was scolded by Wei Yiwen, some of whom couldn''t hang their face, and some of them said reluctantly.


    "Little boy B, you can play with us day by day..." Wei Yiwen replied speechlessly, then directly closed his eyes and stopped paying attention to Zhang Fengyu.


    Zhang Fengyu saw that Wei Yiwen ignored him, skimmed his mouth, then stretched his head to me and said, "who, what''s your name?"


    "... my name is Ye Han, just call me ye, they all call me ye." I replied speechlessly. I haven''t known my mother''s name for so long.


    "Leaf, your name is very good..." Zhang Fengyu commented.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and didn''t speak.


    "What, leaf, let me ask you something?" Zhang Fengyu looked at me seriously and said.


    "What''s the matter?" I was stunned and asked.


    "Can you sing?"


    "Yes..."


    "I will, too. Originally, they all call me the God of singing!!"


    ��������


    "Have you ever heard of Nicholas Tse? Thank you for your love?"


    ��������


    "Don''t ask the person who loves me the most, how deep it hurts me!! have you heard of it? Why don''t you talk?" Zhang Fengyu shouted reluctantly when he saw that I didn''t speak.


    "Yes..." I replied helplessly.


    "Then I''ll sing it for you!! listen..."


    I thought Zhang Fengyu would sing for a while, but I never thought that this fool could sing those two fucking lyrics for more than half an hour!!


    I have always felt that Zhang Fengyu may be the kind of person who is relatively silent. Now I fucking understand that this person''s stupidity is almost higher than Yang Song and equal to his mother Liu Rui!!

 Chapter 343

    Half an hour later, we came to Du Xianyang''s home.


    "We''re at your door. Are you coming out or shall we go in?" I parked at Du Xianyang''s door, took out my cell phone and dialed Du Xianyang.


    "Come in, my father is out..."


    "OK!!" I nodded and then stepped into the accelerator.


    "What does your friend do?"


    Sitting in the back seat, Wei Yiwen narrowed his eyes and looked around at the situation in the factory.


    "Building materials, what''s the matter?" I looked back.


    "Just make building materials???" Wei Yiwen was stunned after listening to me, and his face was incredible.


    "What''s wrong with building materials?" I didn''t understand Wei Yiwen.


    "This factory looks ordinary, but there are a lot of words in it. It is designed by professional designers..." Zhang Fengyu suddenly inserted a sentence.


    "Say a lot? What do you say? Tell me?" I looked at Zhang Fengyu and smiled.


    "You don''t understand. You can drive honestly..."


    "Grass!!" I scolded silently, and then parked my car in the parking space of the office building.


    At this time, Du Xianyang was already waiting for us at the door. When he saw me stop, he hurried forward to meet us.


    "Why did you JB come? I should have been lax..." Du Xianyang patted me on the shoulder and joked.


    "Wei Yiwen! Zhang Fengyu!!" I pointed to them and introduced them to Du Xianyang.


    "Du Xianyang!" Du Xianyang politely extended his right hand to Wei Yiwen.


    "Mr. Du, your factory is not small!" Wei Yiwen simply shook hands with Du Xianyang, then turned his head and looked at the factory and smiled.


    "My father''s, it has nothing to do with me..." Du Xianyang replied in a low-key way, and then said: "don''t pestle here, let''s go in and say..."


    With that, Du Xianyang led us into the office.


    "Your father''s tea is better than our harem..." I casually sat on the sofa, found a box of hardcover Dongting Biluochun from the drawer, and said carelessly to Du Xianyang.


    "You are so special!!" Du Xianyang took out some tea cups and threw them in front of me, laughing and scolding.


    "I don''t have to see outside with you..."


    Then I took the teapot and made tea in a decent way.


    "Where are the brothers from?" Du Xianyang asked with a smile, handing Wei Yiwen and Zhang Fengyu two cigarettes.


    "People in our business are home everywhere!" Wei Yiwen answered after taking the cigarette.


    "Why? What''s wrong with you?" Du Xianyang was stunned and asked.


    "Yes!" Wei Yiwen nodded.


    "What a big deal?" Du Xianyang frowned.


    I was making tea and didn''t say a word.


    "I don''t know what''s important. Are more than ten lives counted?" Wei Yiwen asked expressionless.


    "Bata!!" when Du Xianyang heard this, the cigarette end in his hand fell directly to the ground and stared at Wei Yiwen stunned.


    Because Du Xianyang is the person I''m looking for, Wei Yiwen didn''t intend to hide at all. He just said what he had.


    Du Xianyang slowly picked up the cigarette end, and then put it in his mouth and took a hard tap.


    "As for such a big reaction?" Zhang Fengyu looked at Du Xianyang''s reaction and whispered with disdain.


    Du Xianyang slowed down for more than half a minute, and then turned to look at me.


    "What do you think I''m doing? Anyway, I gave these people to you, and I''m useless..." I kissed Du Xianyang while drinking tea.


    "Cao, brother!! they are murderers!!" Du Xianyang whispered to me with his teeth.


    "If it weren''t for the murderer, could I fucking find you? I arranged it myself..." I answered casually, and then said: "isn''t my uncle also a murderer? What are you afraid of..."


    "Can it be the same? My uncle didn''t kill more than ten people!! are they both him? Can they shoot more than ten times..."


    "Don''t do this with me. It''s useless. You arranged it for me..." I shouted impatiently.


    "I can''t arrange it!!" Du Xianyang shook his head directly, looking like he likes it.


    "OK!! even if you can''t arrange it, you can find someone else about the Development Zone, and I can''t fix it..." I stood up quickly and walked out.


    "Do I really owe him to you... Brother, my father is commenting on the Municipal People''s Congress first. If I get some murderers at home now, my father will be angry!!" Du Xianyang pulled me and explained with an aggrieved look on his face.


    "I don''t care. You have to arrange it for me anyway!!"


    "You......" Du Xianyang pointed at me and trembled angrily.


    "What''s wrong with me?" I asked with a smile.


    "He''s so realistic. If you''re a woman, you''re definitely a * *!" Du Xianyang scolded me fiercely, then picked up the phone and skillfully looked at the phone number in the mobile phone.


    I saw Du Dashao looking for someone. He smiled with satisfaction and sat down next to Wei Yiwen.


    "If things are difficult to handle, don''t be difficult for others..."


    Wei Yiwen looked at Du Xianyang who was making a phone call with a sad face and whispered to me with some embarrassment.


    "It''s all right... There''s nothing that Du Da Shao can''t solve in H city!!" I waved my hand casually, and then drank Du Xianyang''s father''s Biluochun.


    Du Xianyang made more than ten phone calls one after another, but there were no results. It''s not surprising that people don''t help. Du Xianyang knows all serious businessmen. People do business seriously. Who is willing to put a few murderers in his own home? What''s the difference between him and putting a few * in his own home??


    "Fuck!!" ten minutes later, Du Xianyang put down his cell phone with a sad face and rubbed his face hard.


    "What''s the matter? It''s not going well?" I asked with a smile.


    "Brother, can you use your fucking brain to think about it?"


    "You can''t give up if it''s not smooth!! come on, then call..." I shamelessly picked up Du Xianyang''s mobile phone and stuffed it into Du Xianyang''s hand.


    "Don''t fight, don''t fight..." Du Xianyang waved his hand silently, and then leaned directly on the sofa to rest.


    I looked at Du Xianyang like this and felt that it might be hanging. If Du Xianyang couldn''t help it, I wouldn''t be able to help it.


    Half a minute later, Du Xianyang slowly opened his eyes, looked at me and asked, "can you tell them to open a shop?"


    I was stunned and asked: "... What store?"


    "Game hall..." Du Xianyang held his name for a long time.


    "You can pull JB down. The game hall can''t go through the formalities? Can''t decorate? Toss around. These people have been taken away by the police..." I waved my hand directly to deny this opinion.

 Chapter 344

    "I have a ready-made one in my hand. As long as they pass by..."


    "When will you open a game hall? Why don''t I know?" I looked at Du Xianyang and asked in doubt.


    "Eh!! just a few days ago, you weren''t at home at that time..." Du Xianyang replied to me shyly, and then quickly changed the topic and said, "can you say OK?"


    "That place is very sensitive. Where can they do it?"


    "The game hall writes my uncle''s name, and the field is clean. If the police check anything, they will call my uncle in advance. Normally, there will be no police..."


    "Oh, that''s OK." I nodded. If the game hall is Baibao''s, I''d be much more relieved. After all, the status of Baibao''s family is there. The police certainly won''t go there to check. It''s just a game hall. What can he check out.


    "Well, let''s make a decision. They will go to work tomorrow, and then I''ll give you some money every month. I didn''t look for a show there. It''s just that you went to help me..."


    "No, there must be something in here. Tell me how you came to the game hall?" I suddenly reacted and reached out to interrupt Du Xianyang. I knew there must be something fishy in the game hall.


    "What''s the matter... Why are you paranoid all day!!" Du Xianyang''s eyes were evasive, obviously guilty.


    "Don''t him? It''s no use talking to me. Just tell me what''s going on in the game hall!!"


    "It''s all right..."


    "Do you want to talk?" I pretended to stand up and go out.


    "Cao, I''m so fucking afraid of you. This game hall is Liu Ming''s brother-in-law Jinle''s Sunday..." Du Xianyang dragged my arm and said helplessly.


    "The one we smashed?"


    "That''s it!!" Du Xianyang nodded.


    "How the hell did you get it back?"


    "Isn''t Liu Ming dead? His daughter-in-law sold some companies and real estate under Liu Ming''s name, and then people went abroad with money..." Du Xianyang explained.


    "No, I don''t know about it!!" I shouted excitedly. You know, this is a good chance to make money. But now it''s obvious that Du Xianyang didn''t even tell me.


    "Liu Ming has a special identity, so his assets are generally digested internally. It''s normal if you don''t know..."


    "Then you bought the game hall?" I thought it was the same reason. The government would certainly not agree to the swaggering auction of Liu Ming''s assets, otherwise the media would see something with tens of millions of fixed assets.


    "Uh huh." Du Xianyang nodded.


    "Did you sell this piece of land?"


    "Just this one!!" Du Xianyang vowed.


    "Tell the truth!!"


    "There are several companies in my father''s hand..." Du Xianyang slowed down, lowered his head and replied in a low voice.


    "Cao, it''s my brother who makes efforts, and the benefits are all fucking taken by others. Brother Wei, do you tell me this is fair?" I turned my head and shouted at Wei Yiwen.


    "Unfair!!" Wei Yiwen responded very cooperatively.


    "What if it''s unfair?" I shouted at Wei Yiwen.


    "Then turn injustice into fairness!!"


    "What if someone doesn''t want us to be fair!!"


    "Fuck him!!" Wei Yiwen replied concisely and forcefully.


    "Mr. Du, do you think we are fair or unfair?" I looked back at Du Xianyang with a smile and asked.


    "No..."


    "Brother Wei!!" I shouted with my neck pulled.


    "Fair!!" Du Xianyang, hiding on the sofa, quickly changed his mind.


    "What do you think is fair?" I smiled and asked.


    "How about 50-50 split in the game hall?" Du Xianyang thought for a long time and said with his teeth.


    I smiled and shook my head.


    "Four six, I four you six!!"


    "No!!"


    "Twenty eight, can''t be fucking low. I spent money on decoration, big brother!!"


    "No!!"


    "Do you want to take them all?" Du Xianyang looked at me in a broken voice and shouted angrily.


    "Deal!!" I smiled and raised Du Xianyang''s right hand and slapped him.


    "Ye Han, don''t go too far!!" Du Xianyang stood up and shouted hoarsely.


    "Brother Wei, someone made us unfair!!" I turned my head and shouted at Wei Yiwen.


    "Who?" Wei Yiwen stared and stood up.


    Du Xianyang hesitated when he saw Wei Yiwen stand up, then looked at Wei Yiwen, looked at me again, bit his lips and said to me, "you''re a cow!"


    "It''s OK!! if you don''t accept it, do it with him..." I smiled and pointed to Zhang Fengyu sitting on the sofa playing with his mobile phone.


    "I take it!!" Du Xianyang bit his teeth and nodded.


    "Brother Wei, let''s go and see our new game hall!!" I said to Wei Yiwen as I walked out.


    Wei Yiwen and Zhang Yuyu stood up and walked slowly to my side.


    "By the way, brother Wei, you have to thank President Du for helping you decorate the game hall..." just as we were about to leave the house, I turned back and said to Wei Yiwen.


    "Thank you, Mr. Du!!" Wei Yiwen waved to Du Xianyang, and then walked out of the room with a big step.


    After we left, Du Xianyang stood alone with a green face. The corners of his mouth still twitched. He didn''t know where he was talking about anything.


    "Ye Han, I grass your ancestors for eighteen generations!"


    Half a minute later, Du Xianyang''s loud cry and curse sounded in the whole plant, and I pretended not to hear it and walked to the parking place.


    "Leaf, it seems that someone scolds you..." Zhang Fengyu kindly reminded me.


    "Don''t pay attention to him. It''s not a quality thing..." I waved my hand, then directly pulled the door open and got into the car.


    Zhang Fengyu stood in place, silent for a long time, then raised his thumb and whispered, "I take this cheek!!"


    Half a minute later, our car left the factory. I looked back at Du Xianyang''s factory, grinned and muttered to myself: "is he the one who has some unwanted children in his hand? It''s easy to handle things!! if brother long had given these people to me earlier, I would have taken off..."


    "Leaf, where are we going?" I didn''t drive when I came back. It was Zhang Fengyu''s car.


    "I''ll take you to the game hall..." I answered in a very good mood in the back seat.


    "You two go, I won''t go..." Wei Yiwen waved his hand and said.


    "Then why are you going?" Zhang Fengyu asked back.


    "I''ll go back and see them in Castle Peak. I don''t trust them at home..."


    "Well, let''s just go there!!" I nodded and agreed.

 Chapter 345

    Because Wei Yiwen didn''t trust the big guy who stayed in the hotel and Castle Peak, I didn''t trust him to take a taxi alone, so I asked him to drive back. I took a taxi with Zhang Fengyu to the game hall on Sunday.


    Just as Zhang Fengyu and I were waiting for the bus in the street, my cell phone suddenly rang. It was Du Xianyang.


    I hesitated and finally answered the phone.


    "What''s the matter, Duke..." I asked with a smile.


    "Ye Han, I want to break up with you!!" Du Xianyang answered me coldly.


    "Come on, we are so iron..."


    "I understand now. Whoever is fucking iron with you is unlucky!! Ye Han, what the fuck am I like? You still fool me every day. Are you fucking funny!!" Du Xianyang asked gnashing his teeth.


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help thinking of piggy and Mingda. Du Xianyang was right. It seemed that whoever was good with me would be unlucky. After a long silence, I whispered, "maybe I''m a broom star..."


    Du Xianyang was a little confused by my words. After being stunned for a while, he carefully asked, "why? Are you angry?"


    "No, just think of my two friends because I died..."


    "Sorry, ye, I don''t mean anything else. Don''t think about it. I''m calling to tell you to find a man named Jinmao in the game hall. He''s in charge there..." Du Xianyang quickly explained.


    "Thank you!!"


    "It''s all right, I won''t tell you first..." after that, Du Xianyang quickly hung up the phone.


    "Why are you sad?" Zhang Fengyu looked at me and said.


    "Have you ever experienced the feeling that your friend died because of you, and still died in front of you, but you can''t do anything?" I looked at Zhang Fengyu and asked.


    "There were two people working with me, and then I watched my friend kill my other friend with my own eyes. The reason is very simple. The accounts are divided unevenly..."


    "...." I looked at Zhang Fengyu speechless and suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    "Life and death are vital. You have little experience now. If you have a little story, you will be greatly touched, and I have experienced too much. I have long been numb... Some people say I am cold-blooded. They are right. My blood has long been cold-blooded!!"


    Zhang Fengyu turned his head and spit. Holding his shoulder, he walked bleakly to the side of the road, ready to take a taxi.


    "Tap tap!!!"


    At this time, a very light footsteps suddenly sounded behind me and Zhang Fengyu.


    A middle-aged man with a Lei Feng hat, wearing a green military coat, his hands in his arms, staring at my back darkly.


    Now it''s more than five o''clock in the evening, and it''s getting dark.


    Because Du Xianyang''s factory is a long distance from the urban area, taxis on the road are still rare. Zhang Fengyu and I waited on the roadside for more than ten minutes and didn''t get a taxi.


    "Are you all from H city?" Zhang Fengyu looked at me and asked.


    "Yes!" I nodded.


    "Step, step!!"


    Just then, the footsteps behind came closer and faster.


    Zhang Fengyu lit a cigarette, looked back at the middle-aged behind him, and then whispered to me, "do you have a gun?"


    "No, why do you want a gun?" I asked suspiciously.


    Zhang Fengyu frowned, then reached out and touched the flick knife at his waist, looked at me and said, "someone followed us, and he had a gun in his hand..."


    "Ah? How do you know?"


    I was stunned.


    "Intuition, can I kill him here?" Zhang Fengyu asked coldly.


    "Brother, are you crazy!!"


    "You can''t kill me. Let''s run!"


    Zhang Yuyu grabbed my hand and ran across the road. Zhang Yuyu''s hand was very strong, and he ran very fast. He felt like a cow pulling me forward.


    Just as we started running, the footsteps behind us became more rapid, obviously following us.


    "Don''t look back!"


    Just as I was about to look back, Zhang Fengyu suddenly shouted.


    "Bang!!"


    Zhang Fengyu kicked me in the ass, and I was directly kicked into shit.


    "Kang!!"


    There was a gunshot.


    The bullet hit the road directly in front of my head and sparked a little.


    I tried my best to stand up. If Zhang Fengyu hadn''t kicked me just now, the bullet would have opened my fucking head!!


    Just as I panicked, the second shot rang out.


    "Grass Mud Horse, a little face!!"


    Zhang Fengyu took out his throwing knife and ran directly to the middle-aged neck, but the middle-aged was also very flexible. He hid directly on his side, and then ran directly to me with his legs.


    "Be careful!"


    Zhang Fengyu shouted loudly, then raised his legs and kicked on the middle-aged back.


    "Bang!!" the middle-aged man was kicked by Zhang Yuyu, and then rolled on the ground. Unexpectedly, he rushed to me again.


    "Grass, it''s fucking fierce."


    I scolded in a low voice. Because the distance was too close, I couldn''t run at all. I had to raise my hand and hit the middle-aged face directly with my elbow.


    "Bang!!"


    The middle-aged stuffy voice stepped back and then rushed towards me again.


    "Shua..."


    Zhang Fengyu waved his flick knife, and the sharp blade plunged into the middle-aged back with a residual shadow.


    The middle-aged man fell directly to the ground.


    "Fuck you..."


    Zhang Yuyu then kicked the middle-aged face, and then raised his knife to stab the middle-aged neck.


    "Fuck, don''t kill me!!" I quickly stopped.


    Zhang Fengyu looked at me speechless, then put away his throwing knife and kicked it on the middle-aged face one foot after another.


    "Grass Mud Horse, on killing, I''m your grandfather. Fix this in front of me..." Zhang Fengyu scolded while beating.


    Half a minute later, the middle-aged man lay on the ground, vomit white foam, and was obviously kicked by Zhang Fengyu.


    "Give me the knife..."


    I said to Zhang Fengyu.


    Zhang Fengyu looked at me suspiciously, and then took out his swing knife from his arms.


    "Puff!!"


    After I took the swing knife, I inserted it directly into the middle-aged thigh.


    "Ah!!!"


    The middle-aged man sat up in pain and covered his thigh root.


    "Will you come?"


    I asked Zhang Fengyu with oblique eyes.


    Zhang Fengyu came over with a smile and took the flick knife.


    When the middle-aged saw Zhang Fengyu taking a knife, he quickly shook his head, looked desperate and said, "man, have something to say..."

 Chapter 346

    "Say you? Force you to say... Come on, stretch out your legs and let me do it all at once. You''ve stabbed me. What''s the difference?"


    Zhang Fengyu licked his lips and scolded.


    "Big brother... You''re still angry!!" the middle-aged man covered his thigh and asked silently.


    "It''s not a matter of anger. You have to treat everything equally. If you let him prick it or not, do you look down on me or what?"


    "Brother, I''m a fucking money man... You can''t do it if you play with me!!!" the middle-aged looked at Zhang Fengyu in a cold sweat on his forehead and prayed.


    "Do you work for others?" I asked with a frown.


    "Others gave me 10000 yuan and a gun to kill you..." the middle-aged didn''t hide it at all and replied without hesitation.


    "Who let you do it?" I touched the handle and asked in silence.


    "Brother, I don''t know..."


    "Zhang Fengyu, fix him!"


    I waved my hand to show Zhang Fengyu to start. After Zhang Fengyu waited for my order, he directly raised his throwing knife.


    "Big brother, big brother... Don''t!! I didn''t fucking lie. I''m not local. I just want to earn some money to see my daughter-in-law!! I really don''t know who he is looking for me to work!! no, look in my pocket. My ID card is still there!!" the middle-aged explained flustered.


    "You''re going to lie and I''ll fucking kill you!"


    I stared and scolded, then reached out and turned in his pocket. A few seconds later, I took out some change and an old ID card.


    I looked at the information on my ID card. I''m really not local.


    "When did you come here? Who found you?" I asked again.


    "Brother, I didn''t do this before. I used to be a veteran. Then my daughter-in-law got sick in recent years. I really had no choice but to take the initiative to find those black jobs. Before coming, he told me who to do. As for who to find, he certainly wouldn''t tell us, but I know that others call him brother sun!!" the middle-aged looked at me and replied.


    "Surname sun?"


    After hearing the name, I recalled in my mind all the people surnamed sun I knew, and finally directly targeted sun Lei.


    "Fuck, can''t you help it..."


    I licked my lips and whispered, then turned to look at Zhang Fengyu and said, "let''s go!"


    "How can he fix it?" Zhang Fengyu looked at the middle-aged man lying on the ground.


    "He......" I hesitated, then thought about it and waved my hand.


    "Let it go..."


    "Let''s go now???" Zhang Fengyu shouted inconceivably.


    "You can''t kill him if you don''t let him go. He''s just a man who works with money and has no use value!!" after that, I turned around and walked to the side of the road.


    Zhang Fengyu stood in place, reluctantly looked at the middle-aged, and then whispered, "you''re lucky, don''t let me see you in the future!!"


    "Man, wait a minute!!" just when I walked out with Zhang Fengyu for more than ten meters, the middle-aged opened his mouth and shouted.


    "What''s up?" I asked expressionless.


    "Brother, can you lend me some money?" the middle-aged man asked, covering his thigh and bared his teeth.


    "No, I find you a little shameless, ang!! you fucking come and kill us, and then I have to reimburse you for your medical expenses? Do I have to report the fare to you?" I scolded in silence.


    "No, can''t I borrow the money?" he can''t give me money if he doesn''t live at home. I haven''t had so much to go out, and I still have injuries. "


    "Grass, as your colleague, I feel fucking shame for you..." Zhang Fengyu scolded silently, and then strode to the side of the road.


    "I''m so old. Don''t pull this in the future. Go home and farm..." I scolded silently, and then took out a few hundred dollars from my trouser pocket and threw them on the ground.


    The middle-aged man looked down at the money on the ground and was silent for a while. He raised his head and shouted at me with a red face: "thank you!"


    I didn''t pay attention to him, silently shook my head, and then ran in the direction of Zhang Fengyu.


    "You''re really JB generous. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a thing..."


    Zhang Fengyu glanced at me and said it lukewarm. I don''t know what he meant by this, but he smiled helplessly and didn''t speak.


    ����


    In the taxi.


    "Do you know who did it?" Zhang Fengyu looked at me and asked.


    "It''s almost Zhao San''s group of people..." I rubbed my face and answered helplessly.


    "I don''t understand why brother long likes you?" Zhang Fengyu raised his eyebrows,


    "No, what do you mean..."


    "It''s not interesting. You''re too indecisive and not cruel enough. Don''t say you''re a big brother. It''s not easy for you to walk down the road of mixing society..." Zhang Fengyu said.


    "I''m not suitable for this road. I''m forced to..."


    I think Zhang Fengyu''s evaluation is very pertinent. From the beginning, I was really not suitable for this road. I may rely on luck to get to today. I know this very well.


    "Ha ha, your consciousness is OK..." Zhang Fengyu smiled and said nothing more.


    "Then what kind of talent do you think is suitable for this road?" I looked at Zhang Fengyu and asked.


    "Brother long can be like that or iron face can be like that. He has enough brains. The most important thing is that he is ruthless, indecisive, and has no weakness..." Zhang Fengyu thought about it and said.


    "Weaknesses?"


    "Your weakness is that you are too kind-hearted and attach too much importance to feelings. You pick up too many things and can''t put them down... People! If he can''t put more things down, he will walk slowly. Finally, he can only tired himself. When he is tired, he still can''t put those things down!!" at this time, Zhang Fengyu suddenly seems to have changed his person and his words are very philosophical, It''s not like what people like him can say.


    I looked at him in surprise and suddenly didn''t know how to go on.


    "You don''t have to look at me with this kind of eyes. You have experienced more, and the society has told you more..." Zhang Fengyu instantly saw through what I was thinking.


    "What about you? Are you suitable for this road?"


    "Hehe, me?" Zhang Fengyu shook his head with a smile, and then said: "I am a man with a cruel heart and hot hands, but I have too little desire, so brother long said that I am not handsome. I can open up a frontier and expand land for others, but I can''t enclosure and seal the king myself!!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "To put it simply, I can fight and kill. I can''t deal with intrigues and tricks, so I can only follow others. I can''t be a big brother myself..." Zhang Fengyu explained to me again when I didn''t understand.


    "Just say you''re stupid. What''s the use of pulling these useless things!!" I scolded silently, then pulled open the door and ran directly to the game hall on August!

 Chapter 347

    Zhang Fengyu and I walked into the reopened Saturday game hall while joking.


    Because we basically smashed the game hall last time, Du Xianyang spent a lot of money to renovate it. Both the furnishings and game consoles in the game hall were replaced with new ones.


    Moreover, the decoration style is also European, which looks very foreign and high-grade. Originally, the game hall was an ordinary game hall when jinlegan was working, but when Du Xianyang changed it, it directly became a place for young people to rest and relax.


    Now there are not only game consoles, but also some new varieties such as slot machines, dance machines, shooting machines and doll machines. The popularity of these machines is obviously much higher than those old game consoles. Today''s young people don''t like playing game consoles at all. It''s good to play computers at that time, but such dance machines are more suitable for little girls, So many couples are willing to date here.


    Moreover, Du Xianyang also divided the game hall into several parts, such as game area, billiards area, water bar area, etc. the most awesome thing is that there is also a private room area. This private room area is about the artillery area, with good sound insulation effect and large enough space. The most important thing is that the price is cheap, which is most suitable for students who have no people.


    In H City, young people basically have no big entertainment places except gun bars, but bars often represent high consumption. For ordinary students, their living expenses are far from the consumption level of bars, so the emergence of this game hall has directly become the first choice for students'' dating entertainment.


    When I saw the decoration of the game hall, I had to admire my economic mind. This fucking vision is too long-term. Although this place can''t make any big money, it doesn''t take much effort to make some small money. Moreover, this game hall is the only one in H city. There is no competition among the same industries, and the money won''t be slower than our harem.


    I took Zhang Fengyu for a simple turn in the game hall and watched couples shuttle back and forth in the game hall. I nodded with great satisfaction and said to Zhang Fengyu, "how''s the game hall?"


    "Yes, the decoration is good, the atmosphere is good, and the venue is very clean!!" Zhang Fengyu nodded with great satisfaction.


    "In the future, you''ll stay here. It''s probably nothing at ordinary times. It''s just looking at the market. I don''t think it''s difficult for you?" I casually found a game console, sat down, smiled and looked at Zhang Fengyu.


    "What''s the difficulty? It''s all a group of students. It''s easy for me to stay..."


    Obviously, Zhang Fengyu prefers this place. People like them actually like this place best because it is stable and doesn''t have to worry every day.


    "Well, you can wait here now. I''ll talk to the person in charge here..."


    "OK, you go, I''ll play..."


    Then Zhang Fengyu took out a coin and stuffed it into the game machine. The picture of the game machine opened. It is the most familiar boxer 97.


    "Do you like playing this too?" I asked with a smile at Zhang Fengyu.


    "Ah, can you?" Zhang Fengyu replied to me while selecting people.


    "When I''m finished, I''ll make a few sets with you..."


    After that, I strode to the front of the stage. The game hall was very large. It was estimated that the game area in the middle could hold more than 100 people, and it was still Friday, so there were no seats. I felt a little hard to walk in it. It took me about five or six minutes to find the coin sales office of the game hall, that is, the front desk.


    "May I help you?"


    As soon as I got close to the front desk, I heard a very beautiful voice, not the charming voice that mature women can make, but a very clean, very sweet and comfortable voice.


    When I looked up, I was stunned, because the girl sitting in the front desk''s face was just in line with her voice. It was the same pure and lovely, with straight black hair, white skin, clean and clear eyes, and the corners of her mouth rose to show that sweet smile. I felt that the girl''s eyebrows would smile when she smiled.


    To tell you the truth, this girl may not be the kind that makes people look amazing at a glance, but her appearance is really too pure. She is a bit like Liu Shishi, who is popular recently. It may also be that I have been in the harem for a long time and come into contact with many dusty women. I almost forget what that pure girl looks like, so I feel a little surprised at her.


    "Sir? What can I do for you?" the girl asked shyly when she saw me staring at her in a daze.


    "Oh... Oh, yes, I want to ask if you have a man named green hair here? I have something to do with him..." after I calmed down, I quickly took back my eyes and looked at the girl politely.


    "Green hair?" the girl bit her finger lovably, as if trying to think of something.


    "Yes, that''s him!!" I nodded.


    "You mean manager Zhang?" the girl hesitated after thinking for a long time.


    "It should be..."


    "OK, just a moment, I''ll call manager Zhang..." then the girl picked up the landline at the front desk and pressed out a series of numbers.


    When the girl called, I didn''t continue to stare at the girl, but leaned against the front desk and looked at the traffic coming and going outside.


    "Manager Zhang said he would come right away. Please wait a moment..." after the girl called, she poured me a glass of white water and put it in front of me.


    "OK, thanks!!"


    I politely replied. The girl looked at me, smiled and didn''t speak. She turned back to the front desk and continued to work.


    Half a minute later, a young man with green hair ran down from the second floor in a panic.


    "Mr. Ye, Hello, Hello!! I''m sorry to keep you waiting..." when Lvmao saw me, he bent over and stretched out his right hand to me and nodded frequently.


    I simply shook hands with green hair, and then gently said, "it''s okay, I''ve just arrived..."


    "President Du told me everything. If you have anything to do in the future, just tell me..." when green Mao talks, his waist is still bent. With his green hair, he looks like turtle Cheng in the TV series.


    "Can you straighten up when you talk? It''s not good for an old man to bend down!!" I frowned and reminded green hair.


    After hearing what I said, green Mao quickly promised good, and then finally straightened his waist.


    The pure girl on one side listened to our conversation and looked at me in a different way!!

 Chapter 348

    H City, in the game hall on Sunday.


    "Mr. Ye, if you have any orders, just tell me..." green Mao looked at me with a smile and said.


    "It''s no big deal. Let''s talk while walking..." I simply replied, and then walked to the game hall.


    "OK!" green Mao agreed, and then hurried to keep up with me.


    "Green hair, what are you mainly responsible for here?" I asked green hair as I walked.


    "I''m responsible for everything. After the game hall was decorated, Duke asked me to come over. Basically, I have to manage all the big and small things here..."


    "Belongs to the manager?"


    "Almost that..." green Mao nodded.


    "Do we have security here?" I continued.


    Green Mao shook his head after hearing this, and then explained: "there are few disturbances in this place. Some of them are minor disturbances. They can''t compare with your harem, so he didn''t find a security guard..."


    "Oh, well, I have some friends now. They will come tomorrow..."


    Hearing my words, green Mao''s face changed obviously.


    "But you don''t have to worry. What did you do in the game hall and what will you do in the future? My friends came to be security guards..." I found something wrong with green Mao and explained with a smile.


    "Just be a security guard?" green Mao swallowed his saliva and looked unbelievable.


    "Well, even security guards, you don''t have to care about them. Just do what you should do..."


    "Then I know, brother Ye!!" the stone in green Mao''s heart fell to the ground, took a breath and nodded.


    However, when I was talking to green Mao, a young man suddenly ran over, looked at Green Mao in a panic and said, "brother Zhang, something''s wrong over there!!"


    Green Mao stared at the young man irritably, then frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "ZhuGa, they are coming again!!" the young man quickly replied.


    "Come here and come here. After the calves, I''ll see how scared you are!!" green Mao stepped forward and kicked the young man. His tone was very impatient.


    "No, he brought several people here today and had to take Xi Xi away. Our brothers are stopping there..."


    "Fuck, more and more face!!" green Mao bit his teeth and scolded, then looked at me carefully and asked, "brother ye, let me go and have a look?"


    "Let''s go together!"


    "Brother ye, you don''t have to do such a small thing..." green Mao smiled.


    "It''s all right. I''ll just go and have a look. Let''s go!"


    I waved my hand to the young man to lead the way. When the young man realized what I meant, he quickly took me and green Mao to the front.


    "What''s the source of the trouble?" I asked green Mao as I walked.


    "The man who caused the trouble is Zhu GA, the son of Zhu Dafu in our city, a famous Playboy of a nearby university and a typical black sheep!!" green Mao''s tone obviously changed when he mentioned Zhu GA.


    I know Zhu Dafu, who is engaged in grain business in H city and started by killing pigs. Now he still has a few spare money in his hand, and he likes to go to our harem if he has nothing to do. Although I don''t have much contact with him, I know him. If I educate his son for him, he should not say anything. Thinking of this, I then asked, "does he often come to make trouble?"


    "He doesn''t come here often, but I don''t know what''s wrong with him. He may be tired of high-grade chicken and want to change his taste... But he''s a serious girl and doesn''t pay attention to him at all, so he comes here every day. I warn him several times, but I don''t listen. In addition, I''m not easy to annoy him when he''s rich and powerful, so I''ve been there all the time That is to say, one step at a time...... "green Mao sighed and explained.


    "Ha ha, the upper beam is not right and the lower beam is crooked..."


    Hearing this, I suddenly remembered Zhu Dafu''s expression when he was in our harem. What kind of father has what kind of son. This is true!! Green Mao is not wrong. People like Zhu GA are looking for girls with heavy makeup every day. He has long been tired and bored.


    So when he found the pity on the front desk, he would have a desire to conquer, a desire to conquer in a few abnormal steps.


    What he wanted to do was to let the girl take off and lie in his bed, and then watch the purity of the girl gradually disappear, making her kneel under his Kua like a young lady and moan Yin. Some rich people like to do such immoral things, lure girls into * and meet their inner desire for conquest.


    "How many people are coming across?" I asked.


    "About ten!!" the young man leading the way replied.


    "Ten or so..." I simply muttered, then took out my mobile phone and dialed Zhang Fengyu.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Something''s wrong, you come to the front desk now!!" I said directly.


    "Good!!"


    With that, Zhang Fengyu hung up the phone, and then I followed green Mao and they finally came to the front desk.


    "Did you draft it? Don''t stop me today!!"


    At this time, in the middle of the crowd, a young man with fat body and short limbs chirped and scolded at the front desk, while the pure girl I saw just now regretted behind the crowd, sobbing in a low voice, looking very poor and distressing.


    I followed green hair and they came forward to see that this wretched and ugly fat man was definitely the offspring of his mother Zhu Dafu. The two were carved out of the same mold. One was fat and had the same short hands and feet, and both of them were wearing glasses.


    Some people may be a little fat, but others are very rich and festive.


    But Zhu Dafu and his son are not. Their nostrils are very big and turn up, so they look like pigs. Moreover, you can''t see a person from a distance, so they feel like a big meat ball in clothes.


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, green Mao hurried to Zhu GA''s body and asked with a smile, "Zhu Dashao, what''s the matter with you? You''re so angry!"


    "Green hair, you''re here at the right time!! who the fuck are you here... I want to take our family out to dinner. They stopped me from getting close to Xi Xi. You... Tell me what they mean!!" Zhu GA waved his short arm and opened his mouth as if he wanted to eat people.


    I found that Zhu GA''s speech was also a little interesting. While talking, he stuck his mother''s shell. As soon as he got stuck, he stretched out his neck and swallowed his spit. Sometimes when he couldn''t swallow his spit, he turned his eyes. It was a good few words. He forced him to say it for more than half a minute!!

 Chapter 349

    After hearing Zhu GA''s words, green Mao was silent for a moment, then looked back at Xi Xi behind the crowd and asked loudly, "Xi Xi, do you want to go out with Zhu Dashao?"


    After listening to green Mao''s words, he quickly shook his head.


    When green Mao saw that Xi Xi didn''t promise, he turned to Zhu GA and said with a smile: "Zhu Dashao, you see, people don''t want to go out with you. Otherwise, we won''t be difficult for others. After all, the melon that is forced to twist is not sweet, is it..."


    Zhu GA''s face suddenly changed after listening to green Mao''s words. Her small eyes rolled around twice. Then she looked at Green Mao and asked, "what do you mean by green Mao?"


    "Zhu Dashao, we have to see if people are willing to chase the little girl?" green Mao involuntarily bent down and still smiled at the corners of his mouth. In fact, green Mao has given Zhu GA face by doing so, but Zhu GA doesn''t know what it means to take it as soon as it''s good. If you let him step, he thinks you''re afraid of him. Maybe green Mao is really afraid of him


    "Pa!!!" Zhu GA put his mouth on green Mao''s face.


    Green Mao was slapped back by this mouth for two steps, then covered his face and clenched his teeth, looked at ZhuGa and said, "ZhuGa, are you a little too fucking excessive!!"


    "I''ll fuck you. I''ve gone too far. My brothers robbed the little girl for me. If anyone dares to stop it, he''ll call me!"


    Zhu GA turned back and shouted.


    "Hula!!"


    More than a dozen people across the street jumped at green hair like crazy and spared others.


    The game hall became chaotic in an instant. The green haired people wrestled with ZhuGa''s people. Because most of the people brought by ZhuGa were students, they didn''t bring any guys when they came. They were all doing it with bare hands. The scene was not bloody. I narrowed my eyes and observed Zhou Wei. I didn''t start at the first time, because I wanted to leave this opportunity to Zhang Fengyu, Because the three of them will be in charge of the field here in the future, they need a good opportunity for Liwei. Whether it''s for Lvmao or ZhuGa, it''s a good opportunity!!


    ZhuGa is a good chicken. Zhang Fengyu killed him, and the monkeys behind him dare not jump blindly. In the future, the four of them will have a lot of hearts.


    But because there are too few green hairs, they can''t stand the people of ZhuGa. In less than a minute, they are almost cleaned up by the people of ZhuGa!!


    Zhu GA laughed and pulled her out of the crowd, but the people around her didn''t even have a fucking hand to help!!


    I frowned and looked at the rear, but Zhang Fengyu didn''t appear.


    "Grass, man, I''ll help you with the hero''s rescue first!!" I whispered, and then rushed into the crowd with big steps.


    "Little *, I don''t fucking believe I can''t clean you up!!!" Zhu GA scolded while dragging her mouth.


    "Help!!" the tearful pear flower was dragged by Zhu GA and shook her head to cry.


    "No one can fucking save you today!!" Zhu GA laughed back in a very good mood.


    "Bang!!"


    At this time, I stepped forward and kicked directly on ZhuGa''s fat stomach.


    Zhu GA was kicked a big somersault by me, and he dragged him down with pity.


    Lying on the ground, Xi Xi looked at me with a strange look.


    "Fuck you, who kicked me!!" Zhu GA struggled to stand up and shouted at the top of her voice.


    I didn''t pay attention to Zhu GA at all. Instead, I went to Xi Xi''s body, stretched out my right hand to her and asked softly, "are you okay?"


    Xi Xi quickly shook his head, then pulled my hand and stood up hard.


    I took pity aside and said softly, "it''s all right!"


    "Fuck you, I''m talking to you!! didn''t you hear me??" Zhu GA shouted at me when I ignored him.


    I walked slowly to ZhuGa''s side. My steps were very difficult, really difficult.


    I did this not to pretend to be forced, but to delay Zhang Fengyu. There are more than ten people in ZhuGa. If there is a fucking fight, I have to be killed!!


    But I saved everyone. Is it a little stupid if I run away at this time? I have no choice but to go to ZhuGa.


    "Fuck you, are you fucking dumb!! I''m talking to you!!" Zhu GA saw that I didn''t pay attention to him, and then scolded him.


    "You have to see if others are happy to chase the little girl? Is it a little fucking old-fashioned to rob the bridge section of civilian women in broad daylight..." although I was suddenly in my heart, I still pretended to force myself to light a cigarette, and then looked at Zhu GA with a frown and asked.


    "Hey, hey, are you a hero to save the United States?" Zhu GA didn''t hit me at the first time after listening to me, but asked with a silly smile.


    "Saving beauty is not enough. I have to take care of anything..." I took a cigarette and calmly replied. I think I''m so handsome now. If I can make Susu fall in love with me.


    "Who the fuck are you?" Zhu GA pointed at me with her small eyes askew.


    "My name is Ye Han!!"


    "Ye Han?" Zhu GA whispered, then shook his head and shouted, "no, fuck your mother, fuck him for me!"


    "Hula!!" a dozen people rushed at me.


    "Wait!!"


    I quickly stretched out my hand and shouted, and then said to Zhu GA, "do you know Liu Rui?"


    Maybe I''m too low-key at ordinary times. They don''t know my name is normal, so I directly moved out of my big brother''s name!!


    "Liu Rui, your mother forced Liu Rui. Don''t fucking mention people to me. It''s no use!!"


    Looks like my Rego''s name is fucking useless.


    "Where''s Che Suchen!"


    "Fuck you, don''t talk nonsense to him!!"


    It seems that I can''t fucking mention anyone now. ZhuGa doesn''t seem to know anyone!!


    "I''ll fuck you, Zhang Fengyu, you can hurry up!! I can''t fucking last long!!" I shouted, then raised my legs and kicked Zhu GA in the stomach.


    "Fuck you!!!"


    After seeing me do it, the people around ZhuGa hit me in the face with a fist. I took two steps back and shook my head.


    "It''s fucking painful!!" I bared my teeth and shouted. Then I hurriedly ran back. It''s not fucking important for these students to beat people. If I fight with them, I have to be killed here.


    At the same time, Zhang Fengyu staggered over, looked at the chaotic crowd, frowned and muttered: "Damn, you''re really a broom star!! I''ve had two fucking fights with you in a day!!"

 Chapter 350

    After Zhang Fengyu muttered, he took out his swing knife from his arms, and then quickly rushed into the crowd.


    "Leaf!! where the fuck are you?" Zhang Fengyu shouted with staring eyes in the crowd.


    After I heard Zhang Fengyu''s cry, I was so excited that I was almost crying. I quickly climbed out of the desk at the front desk and shouted, "brother, you''re fucking coming!!"


    "Shit, where the hell have you been?" Zhang Fengyu couldn''t help grinning when he saw me.


    "I''m almost killed. You''re still laughing!!" I scolded silently, then raised my legs and kicked a young man next to me, then ran to Zhang Fengyu and whispered, "all students, don''t use guys


    "This is not good?" Zhang Fengyu shook his swing knife.


    "No!" I shook my head.


    "Grass, there are so many fucking things..." Zhang Fengyu scolded silently, then put away his throwing knife, and then pointed at me with great momentum and shouted: "who fucking hit him just now, get out of here!!"


    "Who the fuck are you?" the round ZhuGa squeezed out of the crowd, looked at Zhang Fengyu with small eyes and asked.


    "Fuck you!!" Zhang Fengyu made a sprint without ink, and then kicked ZhuGa. ZhuGa''s fat body could fly more than one meter in an instant.


    "Wow!!" seeing that ZhuGa was beaten, the crowd rushed to us again.


    But this time is different from the last time. Zhang Fengyu is an absolute practitioner. Whether it''s a gun fight or close combat, he''s fucking professional. Zhang Fengyu stands still. As long as one comes, he''ll fight one. The scene is really like that on TV. A group of minions fight a Wulin great Xia. It may be exaggerated, But it''s kind of like that.


    The group of people brought by Zhu GA are basically students, with weak combat effectiveness and no guys in their hands, so they basically can''t get close to Zhang Fengyu. I don''t have to do it at all. Just watch it.


    In a minute or two, the team of ZhuGa will die out!!


    The only one left was Zhu GA, who looked very embarrassed on the ground and wanted to run out while we didn''t pay attention, but Zhang Fengyu didn''t give him this opportunity at all. He stepped forward and kicked on Zhu GA''s face, pointed to Zhu GA and asked, "are you leading the team?"


    "Big... Big brother, my father is Zhu... Dafu!!" Zhu GA lies on the ground with flustered eyes.


    "Don''t fucking mention people to me. I''m the most annoying person to mention people to me!!" I stepped forward and kicked Zhu GA in the stomach, biting my teeth and scolding.


    "I... my father is really Zhu Dafu..." Zhu GA lay on the ground and muttered.


    "Fuck you, even if your father is pig Bajie, he''s not good at it!!" Zhang Yuyu took a mouth out of Zhu GA''s face and scolded with a smile.


    Zhu GA was directly slapped by Zhang Fengyu. He lay on the ground and began to pretend to be dead!!


    I fucking feel that this ZhuGa is also a wonderful flower. At this time, I even pretend to be dead!!


    "Why? You want to blackmail me?" Zhang Fengyu smiled and patted Zhu GA''s face.


    But ZhuGa didn''t respond at all. She still closed her eyes and didn''t say a fucking word.


    "Fuck you, I can''t do it. I can''t fix you!!" Zhang Fengyu spit, scolded silently, and then took out his knife from his arms.


    I stood by and watched Zhang Fengyu. I didn''t speak, because I knew that even if he took a knife, he wouldn''t really kill Zhu GA. he still had this sense of propriety.


    Zhu GA, who pretended to be dead, woke up immediately after seeing Zhang Yuyu taking the knife and climbed forward like crazy. Zhang Yuyu was quick eyed and quick at hand. He grabbed Zhu GA''s ankle at once. Zhu GA kicked his right foot hard and kicked off his shoes directly.


    Zhang Fengyu looked at the leather shoes in his hand silently, smiled and scolded: "give me the whole golden cicada shell..."


    Zhang Yuyu''s speed is not the same level as Zhu GA''s speed. He caught up in three or two steps, and then kicked Zhu GA again.


    "Man, man, listen to me... I know I''m wrong!!" Zhu GA lay rolling back and forth, begging for mercy while rolling.


    "I''ll fuck you, you little basket! Why don''t you fucking run away!!" Zhang Fengyu kicked Zhu GA''s face again, and his face was covered with blood.


    "Brother, I beg you to let me go!! I know I''m wrong..." Zhu GA lay on the ground, bleeding in his mouth and praying to Zhang Fengyu.


    "You know what''s wrong?" Zhang Fengyu asked, looking at Zhu GA with a smile, holding his leather shoes on his mobile phone.


    "Wrong, wrong, I really know wrong..." Zhu GA was trembling all over and still swallowed his saliva.


    "Just know it''s wrong. Come on, take off your coat..."


    "Brother, what are you doing?" Zhu GA was stunned by Zhang Fengyu and stammered.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!! let you take it off!!" Zhang Fengyu shouted with eyes staring at beads.


    "Brother, there are so many people here..."


    "Bang!" Zhang Fengyu stepped up and kicked directly on Zhu GA''s face.


    "Ah!!"


    ZhuGa pulled her neck and let out a miserable howl similar to a wild boar.


    "Can''t you take it off?" Zhang Fengyu pinched Zhu GA''s chin and narrowed his eyes.


    "I''ll take it off, I''ll take it off!" Zhu GA nodded repeatedly and took off his coat three times and five times.


    After taking off, ZhuGa looked at Zhang Fengyu pitifully. Now he looked at Zhang Fengyu just like his mother and his father. Maybe he didn''t feel so afraid when he looked at his father.


    "Come on, come here..." Zhang Fengyu found a stool, sat obliquely on it and hooked his hook finger at Zhu GA.


    ZhuGa hurriedly climbed to Zhang Yuyu''s side, lay at Zhang Yuyu''s feet and asked carefully, "brother, what are you doing?"


    "Kneel down!"


    "Ah, brother, what are you doing?"


    "Did I let you ask? Ah!!"


    Zhang Yuyu gently patted Zhu GA''s chubby face with his leather shoes.


    "No... no!!" Zhu GA quickly hid behind.


    "Oh, you''re fucking sensitive. You think you''re the holy man of heaven? Ah? Come here for me!!" Zhang Fengyu saw Zhu GA hide behind and stared at beads reluctantly.


    "I didn''t, big brother..." Zhu GA squirmed around Zhang Fengyu, muttering wrongly on his face.


    "Pa!!" Zhang Fengyu took the leather shoes, and the bottom of the leather shoes was on Zhu GA''s face.


    A footprint of No. 48 appeared on ZhuGa''s face.

 Chapter 351

    "Just fucking talk more!!!" Zhang Fengyu scolded in a low voice, and then waved his arm one after another.


    When I watched this scene, I couldn''t help but smoke my mouth. This fucking leather shoe bottom patted on my face. How fucking painful it was!!


    Pop! Pop! PA!! "


    Countless shoe soles were photographed on ZhuGa''s face. Originally, it was more than half a circle of faces than others. Now it looks even bigger,


    At first, Zhu GA could bear it, but after Zhang Yufeng smoked more than ten times, Zhu GA really couldn''t stand it.


    Holding Zhang Fengyu''s thigh, he shouted: "brother, Grandpa, stop fighting. I beg you, I take it, I really take it!! I call your grandpa, please..."


    But Zhang Fengyu didn''t pay attention to him at all. He jerked one after another without expression.


    I stood aside and quietly watched Zhang Fengyu. I was still very satisfied with his practice. I didn''t waste the best Liwei opportunity I gave him this time.


    The people in the game hall also looked at what was happening now, but none of them spoke, because in their eyes, Zhang Fengyu was like a devil, and no one wanted to provoke such a person.


    In fact, I really like people like Zhang Fengyu. It''s OK to say whether they have the ability or not. The most important thing is that they are smart. I don''t need to say something too clearly. They also know how to do it.


    "President ye..."


    At this time, a pitiful voice suddenly sounded in my ear. I looked back and saw that the pure girl at the front desk of the game hall regretted it.


    I was stunned, looked back and asked, "what''s up?"


    "Can you not let him fight, ZhuGa his house..." he looked at me with big eyes and worried face.


    "OK, I know!!" I know that pity may be afraid of Zhu GA''s retaliation against her, so she wants Zhang Yuyu to stop. I came forward and gave Zhang Yuyu a look. When Zhang Yuyu saw my look, he turned his mouth and threw down the bloody leather shoes. Then he clapped his hands calmly, cleared his throat and shouted: "I''ll count one of you sitting here. I''ll cover the game hall in the future. If anyone wants to do the whole thing with me, first consider whether his face eggs are enough for my leather shoes!!"


    Zhang Fengyu''s voice fell to the ground. Everyone in the game hall calmed down and looked at him with a strange look.


    Green hair and some of them now admire Zhang Fengyu from the bottom of their hearts. Their eyes are full of worship!!


    "Fuck, I''ll see which little bastard dares to beat my son!!"


    At this time, a very discordant voice sounded in the game hall.


    "Brush!!"


    The crowd looked back at the door.


    A middle-aged man in his forties licked his belly and walked in with two security guards with sunglasses.


    "It''s over now. Zhu Dafu is coming..."


    "I heard that ZhuGa''s father is great..."


    "There''s a good play!"


    After Zhu Dafu appeared, the crowd obviously began to riot, so everyone was talking. Maybe everyone thought something was going to happen to us.


    When I saw the middle-aged man come in, I smiled and pursed my mouth. It was time for me to come on stage.


    I walked out of the crowd with a smile. However, when I just took a step, someone suddenly pulled my clothes.


    I looked back and shook my head at me, indicating that I didn''t want to go there.


    I smiled and touched my spared head, and then whispered, "Ann!"


    She bit her lips and looked at me with a puzzled face.


    I walked quickly to Zhu Dafu with big strides and said as I walked:


    "Brother Zhu, what''s so angry?"


    "Ye... Brother ye? Why are you here?" Zhu Dafu was obviously stunned when he saw me, then turned his eyes and asked.


    "Dad, you''re coming!! if you don''t come again, I''ll be killed!!" Zhu GA, lying on the ground, saw Zhu Dafu come in, and ran to Zhou Dafu as if he had risen from the dead, howling and running.


    "Why the fuck do you want someone to beat you when you finish the calf!!" Zhu Dafu asked irritably.


    "Dad, those people on the other side are too cruel..." Zhu GA answered while sobbing.


    "Who the fuck beat you? Tell me..."


    "It''s him!!" Zhu GA pointed his finger at me in an instant.


    "Are you sure it''s him?" Zhu Dafu looked at Zhu GA in disbelief, because he thought how could he fight with his son in my capacity.


    "That''s him!"


    "Ye... Brother ye, what''s going on?! is there any misunderstanding?" Zhu Dafu looked at me with an embarrassed expression and asked.


    "No misunderstanding, I beat your son..." I smiled and lit a cigarette.


    Zhu Dafu''s eyes were uncertain. I knew he was waiting for me to give him an explanation, so I said: "your son brought a group of people to make trouble and robbed our waiter. The staff came to persuade him, and he beat the staff, so I helped you educate your son..."


    "You also opened this game hall, brother ye?" Zhu Dafu seemed even more incredible after listening to me.


    "I made it with Uncle Bai and Du Xianyang..." after thinking for a while, I think it''s better to move out the great God Baibao. After all, the ready-made resources are not wasted.


    "That uncle Bai?" Zhu Dafu was stunned and asked.


    "Bai Bao..."


    "Oh, don''t you fucking pull it!! the flood washed the Dragon King Temple, and the family didn''t know each other. The son of a bitch in my family was too blind..." Zhu Dafu''s attitude changed instantly when he heard the name Bai Bao, laughing and patting me on the shoulder: "Brother Ye is awesome. There''s such a big stall in the harem. Now there''s a quiet whole game hall. There''s a bright future!!"


    "Ha ha!!" I looked at Zhu Dafu and smiled without talking.


    "That''s OK. Since it''s the case, I won''t bother." Zhu Dafu was very knowledgeable and ready to leave.


    "Brother Zhu, what about your son?"


    "Well done, what kind of son of a bitch is this? I don''t know. I just don''t clean up. Brother ye, there''s nothing wrong with you!!" Zhu Dafu waved his hand and shouted.


    "That''s OK. If brother Zhu doesn''t have anything to do, go to our harem for a drink!!"


    "Yes, I''ll be there later!!" Zhu Dafu readily agreed, and then turned around to go out.


    "Dad!!" Zhu GA shouted when he saw Zhu Dafu leaving.


    "Dad, your uncle, your father, after the calf, hurry home with me!!" Zhu Dafu scolded impatiently, and then walked out of the game hall with his back to his hands.


    Zhu GA looked at me, and then hurriedly ran out.

 Chapter 352

    After Zhu GA followed Zhu Dafu out of the game hall, the crowd suddenly looked at me and Zhang Yuyu with strange eyes, including green hair and others.


    Maybe in their eyes, Zhu Dafu is a big man who can''t be provoked. They also think that Zhang Fengyu and I can''t walk out of the game hall today, but the end didn''t go according to their guess. Some people who watch the excitement are obviously surprised. They are more shocked than surprised.


    Who shocked Zhang Fengyu? Have such skill!


    Who shocked me? A few words can make Zhu Dafu give up.


    The crowd dispersed as they talked.


    Looking at the gradually dispersed crowd, I smiled and gave a thumbs up to the wind and rain.


    Zhang Fengyu brushed his lips disdainfully, and then raised a middle finger at me.


    I smiled helplessly and didn''t speak.


    "Ye... Ye Zong!!" at this time, green Mao bent over and smiled. Now he shouted around me.


    "What''s up?" I asked.


    "Is that brother your friend?" green Mao asked, pointing to Zhang Fengyu with some fear.


    "Yes, there are four of them. They will all come tomorrow..."


    "Four???" green Mao exclaimed.


    "What happened to the four?"


    "All... Are they all this skill?" green Mao swallowed a mouthful of saliva and stammered.


    "Almost..." I nodded slightly.


    "Then I''ll say hello to the brother..." green Mao looked at Zhang Fengyu and said to me carefully.


    At this time, after knowing Zhang Yufeng''s skills, green Mao has understood his identity in the game hall from tomorrow. Facing Zhang Yufeng, green Mao only has unlimited admiration. Now all he thinks about is Zhang Yufeng''s life in the Jianghu with him. He has long forgotten what jealousy is, Perhaps this is the typical thought of small people. In the face of people with much higher strength than themselves, he always thinks about how to climb the fire and attach the potential. Only in the face of people with lower strength than himself, he will be jealous. People like this, who look after but don''t look before, in Liu Rui''s words, such people are a basket wherever they go.


    After seeing me nodding, green Mao hurriedly ran to Zhang Yuyu''s side, bent over and looked at Zhang Yuyu with a smile and said, "Zhang... Brother Zhang!!"


    Green Mao''s nervous speech stuttered a little.


    Zhang Fengyu indifferently skimmed green hair, and then kicked green hair''s stomach without saying a word. Zhang Fengyu didn''t try his best, so green hair just flopped and knelt on the ground.


    I was smoking and watching what happened. Although I didn''t quite understand why Zhang Fengyu did this, I didn''t stop it, because I knew he must have his reason for doing so.


    Zhang Fengyu put his hands in his pockets, staggered to green Mao''s side, raised his trouser line, squatted down slowly, and then grabbed green Mao''s hair one by one. With a ferocious smile, he looked at Green Mao and asked, "are you the manager of this game hall?"


    "Brother Zhang... I am!!" I got a kick of green hair for some reason. Although I don''t know why Zhang Fengyu hit him, I still clenched my teeth and replied.


    "Where were you when I was fighting?" Zhang Fengyu then asked.


    "I... I..."


    Green hair, I said twice, but I still didn''t say the following words.


    Zhang Fengyu loosened his hand, slowly stood up, and then took out a cigarette from his pocket. Seeing Zhang Fengyu taking out the cigarette, green Mao quickly stood up and lit it for him. While lighting the cigarette, he also explained: "brother Zhang, I know I''m wrong. I really didn''t mean anything else just now. I didn''t know you and ye were so powerful..."


    Zhang Fengyu took a smoke and said slowly, "I don''t know if you dare not do it today because you are afraid of ZhuGa or want to see us make a fool of ourselves, but when the master was beaten, the slave watched. Do you think it''s useful for such a slave to keep him?"


    "Brother Zhang, brother Zhang, I really know I''m wrong!! I won''t dare next time..." after hearing this, green Mao thought that Zhang Fengyu was going to fire him, so he hurriedly prayed with snot and tears.


    "Even this time, if there is another time, you should know what will happen to you!! I don''t leave waste around, understand?"


    After hearing this, green Mao nodded and said, "I understand, I understand!!"


    "Go away!!" Zhang Fengyu waved his hand impatiently. Green Mao was relieved, panting and hurried to the second floor.


    After green Mao left, I went to Zhang Fengyu and said with a smile: "yes, it''s very fast to enter the role? It''s estimated that you should clean up me in two days, isn''t it?"


    "I''ve been cleaning you up for two days?" Zhang Fengyu sat down in front of the front desk, smoking and looked at me contemptuously.


    "Grass, I think you are a little floating now..." I scolded awkwardly.


    "Why don''t you go out to practice?" Zhang Fengyu asked obliquely.


    "Wild man!!"


    "Is there nothing wrong?" Zhang Fengyu stood up, threw away his cigarette butts and seemed to want to go.


    "Nothing''s wrong. I won''t go back with you. I have something else to do later..."


    "I see!!"


    Zhang Fengyu gestured to me with an OK gesture, and then strode out of the game hall.


    I looked at Zhang Fengyu''s back, silently shook my head and smiled. Then I took out my mobile phone and prepared to call Liu Rui to see if Yuanyuan and them came back.


    "Ye Zong!!"


    Just as I was about to call, a voice sounded behind me. I looked back and saw which pure girl regretted.


    "What''s up?" out of politeness, I put down my cell phone and smiled back.


    Speaking from the bottom of my heart, for an old virgin like me, when talking to a beautiful woman like Xi Xi, my eyes are always uncontrolled and look at other people''s breasts, not because I have any ideas, but out of the man''s simple instinct.


    Unfortunately, her chest is still very spectacular. Her chest is not full of rough waves, but it looks very symmetrical relative to her figure. In addition, her thick and thin legs and beautiful face are a disaster to the country and the people!!


    Otherwise, Zhu GA would not be so crazy to pursue and cherish.


    "Thank you today!!"


    I don''t know whether Xi Xi is scared or shy. When talking, she blushes and looks very cute.


    "This little thing is nothing..."


    I waved my hand casually, then picked up my mobile phone, found Liu Rui''s phone number and dialed it out.

 Chapter 353

    After listening to my words, my little face seemed to become more red. I looked down at the ground and didn''t know what to think.


    "Dudududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududu.


    "Son, what can I do for Dad?" Liu Rui asked.


    "I miss my grandson..."


    "Grass, how fucking naughty!! tell me if you have something to do. Don''t tease me if you have nothing to do. Grandpa is busy..." Liu Rui scolded impatiently.


    "Have they arrived yet?" I asked, touching my nose.


    "Here we are. We are having dinner in the hotel? Are you coming?"


    "Shit, why don''t you tell me when you eat!!" I scolded speechlessly and walked quickly to the door of the game hall.


    "You didn''t fucking tell me. I have to tell you? Besides, they didn''t eat when they arrived, and we can''t wait for you with a flat stomach!!" Liu Rui said with a grin, and his mouth was full of reason.


    "Stop fucking ink and tell me where you are?" I shouted irritably.


    "Guofu hotel!"


    "OK, you''ve gone to the hotel after dinner. You''re all waiting for me. I think you''re a little slave to turn over and stand up!!" I bited my teeth and scolded, then hung up directly and walked out of the game hall quickly.


    However, when I was about to walk out of the game hall, I suddenly found that the pure beauty was quietly behind me.


    I stopped and looked back at Xi Xi. After Xi Xi saw me stop, I stepped back two steps shy, and then looked at me calmly with her clear eyes.


    "What''s up?" I looked at her and asked.


    "No." regretfully replied with some embarrassment, and the blush on his face was deeper.


    "What are you doing with me?"


    In the face of such a beauty, I feel I''m really at a loss. If you''re ugly, I''ll go straight away as soon as I bite my teeth and stamp my feet. Unfortunately, it''s a beauty that makes people look like protection.


    "I... I!!"


    "What''s the matter with you?" I saw that I could not speak for a long time, and asked anxiously.


    "I''m afraid!!"


    Xi Xi finally summoned up the courage to say this sentence. Although I didn''t feel embarrassed, I felt that she seemed very shy from her expression.


    "ZhuGa, they''re gone. You don''t have to be afraid. They don''t dare to come to you again..." I touched my regretful hair and tried to make my voice more gentle.


    "Then I''m afraid too..." he repeated stubbornly in his eyes.


    "Elder sister, I really have something to do!! if you''re afraid, shall I let green hair send you home?" I said in silence.


    "Where are you going, Mr. Ye?" asked reluctantly.


    "I''ll find my friend..."


    After that, I pushed open the door of the game hall and walked out quickly. Although I regretted that I looked very good, I really don''t have time to talk to her now!!


    I thought I could go back after leaving the game hall, but I still underestimated the girl. She followed me out.


    "Elder sister, what are you doing!! I really have something to do..." at this time, I was a little angry, because I felt pity should be the kind of girl who wanted to post it when I saw the rich, and I was just the kind of rich to them.


    Unfortunately, I was stunned when I heard what I said, then I sniffed, red eyes and walked quietly in the opposite direction to me.


    I looked at the poor figure and scolded, "grass!"


    Then he hurriedly ran to Xi Xi and grabbed Xi Xi''s arm.


    Unfortunately, I was so dragged and startled. I quickly turned my head and stared at me with big eyes.


    "You follow me to my friend''s place later!! then I''ll send you home?" I looked at it and said with regret.


    After listening to my words, he reacted for a while and then nodded suddenly.


    "I really convinced you..." I loosened my regret and reached out to stop a taxi.


    I pulled the door open and directly reached the co pilot''s position. Unfortunately, I quickly followed me into the car.


    "Where are you going?" after getting on the bus, the driver looked at me and asked with a smile.


    "Guofu, Shifu, please hurry up..."


    After listening to my words, the driver was stunned, and then looked at the pity behind me. For a moment, he thought we might be couples anxious to open a room. The driver smiled and stepped on the accelerator, and the taxi started.


    ����


    In the taxi.


    "Xi Xi, are you a local?" I looked back at Xi Xi and asked.


    "Mr. Ye, I''m local and still in college!!" the way I spared to answer the question is very formal but cute.


    Hearing this conversation, the driver''s eyes at me suddenly changed. He may think I''m the rich second generation of female students preparing hidden rules. Now people are like this. After you give them some very one-sided information, they first think of some dirty things.


    I felt the driver''s eyes, shook my head, smiled silently, looked at it and asked, "how can you be a waiter in the game hall if you don''t go to school?"


    "I... I want to earn some money to support my family..." she began to get nervous again, adjusted her mood, and then added: "It seems that this job is not suitable for me. There are too few things I can do. I have changed many jobs, but no matter what I do, someone will harass me, like today, and then the boss will fire me for fear that I will cause him trouble..."


    She looked at me and confirmed that I was listening to him. Like Xi Xi, a girl who came out of a small city, she was a school flower from junior high school to high school. There were countless praises, love letters, gifts, flowers and pursuers around her, so she was always very proud to live and proud Like a princess, however, when she left the glorious small city, she found that she didn''t seem to be so outstanding. There were those who did better than her! There were also those who grew prettier than her!


    The pursuers around me don''t know when to start, from ordinary students to the rich second generation who seem to be rich and powerful.


    Even when looking for a part-time job, I found that I didn''t have any advantages except that I was more beautiful than others.


    "Why didn''t you say it?" I suddenly looked back and asked.


    "Let''s see if you''re listening..." I covered my small mouth and smiled, and then said, "President ye, I have something to ask you for help!!"

 Chapter 354

    "What''s up?" I asked in silence.


    "Can you not let the manager fire me?" after hesitating for a long time, he said the request.


    "Fire you, why fire you?" I was stunned and asked.


    "Didn''t I make trouble today..."


    "Ha ha, is that all?" I asked with a smile.


    "Uh huh, that''s it!!" nodded reluctantly.


    "OK, I''ll go back and tell your manager..."


    "Thank you, President Ye!!"


    Cherish a happy smile, smile very cute.


    The driver drove very fast and arrived at the Guofu hotel in about ten minutes.


    Now in front of the hotel, I took out my mobile phone and dialed Liu Rui.


    "Son, what are you doing on the phone?"


    "Which private room are you in?" it''s already more than 9 p.m. and the weather is cold. Unfortunately, I don''t wear much, so I''m shivering outside. I''m not in the mood to write with Liu Rui.


    ��115����


    Liu Rui, a fool, hung up directly after saying that. I put my mobile phone back in my pocket and walked to the hotel. Unfortunately, I followed behind me as quietly as a child.


    "There are all my friends inside. You can eat when you go in. You don''t have to pay attention to them. After eating, I''ll take you home..." as I walked, I turned back and gave instructions.


    "Understand!" she nodded.


    ����


    "Ouch, our family is promising!! and brought a beautiful woman!!"


    As soon as I walked into the private room with Xi Xi, Wu Mei, with sharp eyes, saw Xi Xi and hurriedly ran to me with a wine glass in her small high-heeled shoes.


    "There''s a situation!! I said why I didn''t pick us up. Liu Rui also said you had something to do. Together, I went to find a beautiful woman!!"


    At this time, Yuan Yuan also coaxed.


    "Don''t fucking pull the calf, we are ordinary friends!!" I stepped forward and kicked Yuanyuan, then went to Duan Hui, patted Duan Hui on the shoulder, smiled and said, "are you back?"


    "Ha ha, I heard that the organization needed me very much now, so I came back..." Duan Hui smiled and hugged me hard.


    "Come on, don''t fucking hold it. Where is your daughter-in-law watching? It''s like what''s going on between us..." I think Duan Hui hasn''t been ready to leave me for a long time. He pushed Duan Hui away impatiently, then looked at Er Mei and said with a smile: "back?"


    Er Mei is wearing a high necked sweater today. Her burnt hair has grown out. If she didn''t know in advance that there was a burn on her neck, normal people can''t find a scar on her neck.


    Er Mei smiled at me, nodded slightly and said, "I''m back!"


    Her performance was very plain, but the more plain she was, the more guilty I felt. I bowed my head and whispered, "just come back!! I didn''t come to apologize to you last time..."


    "Don''t mention that. I don''t blame you. Besides, I''m almost recovered now. I don''t even think about it. Why do you always think about it?"


    Er Mei interrupted me with a smile. I don''t know whether Duan Hui told her or she really thought so, but it did weaken my guilt.


    "OK, don''t say anything, let''s hold one!!" I saw that Er Mei didn''t have ink, so I didn''t continue to mention it. I warmly pumped Er Mei and opened my arms.


    Seeing that I was going to hold Er Mei, Duan Hui was not happy immediately. He came up and kicked me, bared his teeth and shouted, "get out of the calf and hug your daughter-in-law!!"


    "Stingy..." I smiled and pushed Duan Hui, ready to give up the idea of holding Er Mei.


    "Why do you fuck me!"


    At this time, er Mei''s voice sounded. She came forward and pushed Duan Hui away, and then gave me a very warm hug.


    After a simple hug, I was very happy to look at Er Mei. It seems that her recovery is really good. At least she is as warm and cheerful as before.


    "Ye, you''ve hugged me and finished talking about the past. Should you tell us this story?" Wu Mei shouted at me with pity in her arms.


    "I really don''t have anything with President ye..." he quickly waved his hand and explained.


    "Ouch, when did you become a leaf assembly?" Wu Mei smiled with her small mouth.


    "Sister Wu, you''d better pay attention to the way you talk to your boss..." I sat on the seat reserved for me in advance, pointed to Wu Mei and shouted.


    "Cut, what boss... I''m not rare... If you don''t accept that you fired me!!" Wu Mei looked at me with great disdain, and then asked, "when did you two get along?"


    Unfortunately, when I heard this, my face suddenly turned red and stammered: "President ye and I just met today. We are really nothing..."


    "That''s the first day I met you? Beast!!" Liu Rui scolded me with great indignation after hearing the words.


    "Liu Rui, do you owe me to clean you up!!" I asked with a smile while pouring wine for myself.


    "Cut!!" Liu Rui tilted his mouth to express his dissatisfaction, then bowed his head and began to eat.


    "Be lenient when you confess and strict when you resist. I can tell you, what''s the matter?" the old car smiled and said.


    "I confess what, isn''t it that today I went to find a place for Wei Yiwen? Then I saved the girl, that''s all..." I answered casually while picking up the cold dishes on the table with chopsticks.


    "Why did you bring it home after you saved it?" Meng Liang asked very puzzled.


    "Aren''t you in a hurry? I want to send it back to him after dinner..."


    "Nanbei, do you believe it?" Liu Rui asked Nanbei with his lips curled.


    "I don''t believe it!!" Nanbei shook his head with a smile.


    "Ye, I remember you still liked Susu two days ago? Why have you changed these days? We can''t do the thing of stepping on two boats..." at this time, Yuan Yuan scratched his head, looked at me seriously and said.


    "Yuanyuan, you roll the calf for me!!" I scolded speechlessly, then stood up with a wine glass and said, "today''s meal is nothing else. It''s just to pick up the wind for my brother. Now I officially announce that I warmly welcome Er Mei students to officially return to the team!! don''t say much, this cup is net Er Mei!!"


    "To two beauties!"


    "To two beauties!"


    Liu Rui, Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song, Lao Che, Duan Hui, Nan Bei, Wu Mei, er Mei and Xi Xi all stood, raised their glasses and shouted in one voice.


    "Shit, it''s nothing for me to close my eyes with tears..." Duan Hui muttered after listening to my words, and then directly drank the beer in the glass.


    After drinking the wine, everyone took their seats. Three girls sat in a pile, and several boys sat in a pile. The atmosphere in the private room suddenly became lively.

 Chapter 355

    In the underground warehouse of a waste paper factory in H city.


    The three strong men were naked, smoking and playing poker.


    "Brother, when will that woman get away?" asked a scarred brain, casually clasping his teeth and spitting.


    "There''s no letter from the top..." a slightly older middle-aged man frowned slightly, and then ran over the yellow phlegm on the ground with his feet.


    "When can we get the money?" a young man asked in a low voice.


    "Money must be yours..." the middle-aged man threw down his poker and shouted irritably.


    "It''s been a few fucking days. Haizi and his family are all waiting for the money to be buried!"


    When the young man saw the middle-aged man''s anxious eyes, he stood up, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "How the fuck do you talk to brother Shi?" the scarred man pushed the young man forward and scolded him by pointing to his nose.


    "I talk as much as I fucking like. I went out with you and died two brothers. The bodies stink. You don''t give me money. What do you mean..." the young man shouted with tears.


    "It''s not that we don''t give you money. The boss hasn''t finished. What can brother Shi give you money? Tell me, brother Shi doesn''t fucking eat boxed lunch with us every day?" the scar man gasped and explained.


    "If you don''t give it, you''ll have to!! what''s the matter with guarding this woman here every day!!" the young man shouted, pointing to the room where Qian Rou was closed.


    "Fart, how can you ask for money if you don''t finish the fucking work? Did you tell me to prepare for the lying down work for half a month before work!!"


    "Told me for half a month, and you didn''t fucking tell me to die!"


    "Five people do one, you fucking let people kill two, you fucking mean to say..." the scar man tilted his mouth and disdained his face.


    "Fuck you!"


    The young man clenched his teeth and punched him on the scar man''s face. The scar man stepped back, wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, shouted, and ran straight up with his feet.


    "What the fuck are you doing?" just at this time, the middle-aged kicked over the table and shouted at the young man and the scar man.


    When the young man and scar man heard the middle-aged cry, they were stunned and stood in place.


    "Pa!!" the middle-aged man put his mouth on the scar man''s face.


    "What the fuck do I ask you? When I don''t exist? What are you two doing? Fight? Why don''t you fucking fight!!!" the middle-aged man stared at the beads and shouted.


    The scar man covered his right face, wheezing and panting, and didn''t say a word.


    The middle-aged man looked back and forth at the two men, then took out three or four thousand yuan from the bag and threw it into the young man''s hand. After the young man took the money, he looked at the middle-aged man and didn''t know what to say.


    "My money is here. If you are in a hurry, take it first..." the middle-aged man sighed and said calmly to the young man.


    "Brother Shi, I don''t mean you!!" the young man clutched the money in his hand, blushed and whispered back.


    "I understand. I''ll call and ask about the rest of the money. They all come out to do this hard-working business. Life and death follow the day. I understand your mood..." the middle-aged patted the young man on the shoulder, and then walked out of the door.


    The scar man stared at the young man, and then sat on the chair angrily. He didn''t know what to think.


    As for the young man, he carefully put the money back in his pocket and looked at the back of the middle-aged man outside in silence.


    In fact, society is like this. There may not be much happiness, gratitude and hatred and brotherhood in TV dramas now!!


    Any organization, any organization, any group, the emotional bond can only be maintained by money. When you have money, you will have many brothers who take care of each other wholeheartedly.


    When you have no money, you can see what the so-called brother is.


    This situation may not be common in the life of ordinary people, because the friendship between ordinary people is generally not based on the economy, but the bastards are different. They only have money in their eyes and exchange their lives for money. In their eyes, the one who can still think of you when something happens is not a good brother. The one who makes money with you is a fucking good brother.


    The simplest example is that many people have heard such a story. A little brother goes to jail for his big brother and a little brother blocks bullets for his big brother.


    Do you think this kind of person is because of the so-called Jianghu loyalty?? Is it because of the so-called brotherhood??


    Ninety percent will shake their heads because of what?


    Because the big brother will help the little brother arrange everything. After the little brother comes out, the big brother will give him a bright future!!


    That''s the fucking main reason!!


    To put it bluntly, is it still because of money??


    Brother, if you''re poor, who the fuck can go to jail for him?? Stop the gun for him??


    Of course, what I said is not absolute. Some people have loyalty and don''t look at money, but there are really too few such people!


    Why less?


    First of all, society is changing, and feelings are becoming more and more worthless. Secondly, the industry of bastards is too special. They are suspicious by nature, and the trust between people is too fragile. Only the money they get is the most reassuring for them.


    ����


    About ten minutes later, a thief in his twenties came in with a few bottles of beer and boxes of lunch.


    "Brother Shi, have a meal?" the boy hummed a little song and looked at the middle-aged man with a smile and asked.


    "I won''t eat, let them eat first!" the middle-aged man replied expressionless.


    "OK!" the boy nodded and walked into the warehouse.


    "Brother scar''s rice is coming!!" the boy reached out and handed scar man a box of rice.


    "Go away, I don''t fucking eat..."


    The scar man scolded with a big mouth.


    "Do you want to eat?" the thief was stunned, turned to the young man and asked.


    "I don''t eat either..." the young man waved his hand impatiently.


    "Grass, why don''t you fucking eat it? I''ll eat it myself if you don''t eat it!!" the boy muttered, then squatted in the corner with a box of lunch and began to pick it up.


    "After you finish eating, send a box to the woman in the house..." at this time, the middle-aged man walked up to the boy and whispered.


    "OK! I''ll go!!" the boy waved his chopsticks quickly, then wiped the oil on his mouth, carrying a box of lunch into the room where Qian Rou was closed.


    "Pa!!" the boy pressed the switch and the dark room lit up instantly.


    "Ah!!" Qian Rou, hiding in the corner of the wall, was so shaken by the light that she instinctively shouted.


    "Don''t fucking shout, come and have dinner!!" the boy threw down his lunch box and shouted irritably.

 Chapter 356

    Qian Rou rubbed her eyes, then carefully looked at the boy, looked at the boxed lunch in the boy''s hand, and swallowed a few spits.


    "What are you looking at?! I can still poison you!! come and eat......" the boy shouted impatiently.


    Qian Rou hesitated, slowly stood up, walked to the edge of the lunch box, bent down and picked up the lunch box on the ground.


    However, at the moment when Qian Rou bent down, the boy clearly saw the white on Qian Rou''s chest. The boy stared at Qian Rou''s chest and swallowed two spits.


    At this time, although Qian Rou''s makeup on her face is spent and her hair is messy, the proud bimodal and slender white thighs * are exposed to the air. Normal people will inevitably have ideas after reading it, not to mention the young man who has held it for several days.


    Qian Rou looks up at the boy while eating the lunch box. When she finds that the boy''s eyes are wrong, Qian Rou quickly hides in the corner with the lunch box.


    The boy looked at Qian Rou, then looked at the people outside the house, then gritted his teeth, stamped his feet and scolded: "fuck, it''s also fucking romantic to be a ghost under the peony flower. I''m out today!!"


    After scolding, the boy looked straight and walked to Qian Rou''s side.


    "You... What are you doing!!" when Qian Rou saw the boy coming, she quickly threw down her lunch box, looked at the boy and asked.


    "What? I''ll fuck you!!" the boy scolded in a low voice. Then he untied his trousers and belt and hooked his foot on the door.


    "Bang!!" the door closes.


    "Brother, I beg you, let me go!! you can''t rape me!!" Qian Rou knelt on the ground and cried and prayed.


    "Are you a fucking fairy? I raped you today. I''ll see what you can do..."


    At this time, the boy had taken off his pants. After saying this, a vicious tiger rushed to Qian Rou, but Qian Rou avoided him.


    "Help!!" Qian Rou shouted as she ran to the door.


    "Grass!!" the boy stood up from the ground, shook his head and rushed at Qian Rou again.


    "Help! Help!!!" Qian Rou muttered as she opened the door.


    But before Qian Rou opened the door, the boy rushed over again. The boy grabbed Qian Rou''s hair, then pulled it back and directly gave Qian Rou a big somersault.


    "Don''t... help!! please..."


    Qian Rou''s little hands struggled on the ground and tried to stand up, but he was directly riding on him. The boy found it, and then directly reached out and pulled down Qian Rou''s pants.


    "Elder brother, I beg you! Don''t..." Qian Rou was tearing her heart and lungs and trying to kick the boy off her body with her feet, but the boy was too strong to kick anyway.


    ����


    "Shit, something''s wrong!!" when the middle-aged man outside heard Qian Rou''s cry, he frowned and scolded. Then he strode to the room where Qian Rou was closed with a shotgun. Scar man and young man


    "Bang!!" just as the boy was preparing for his next move, the door of the room was suddenly kicked open.


    "Shua!!" the boy suddenly turned back.


    "Help!! help me!!" Qian Rou quickly stepped back after seeing someone rushing in and shouted.


    The middle-aged man frowned at the boy.


    "Shi... Brother Shi..." the boy looked at the middle-aged man with frightened eyes and trembling lips.


    "Bang!!"


    The middle-aged man stuck his foot on the boy''s face, then took a step forward and directly stepped on the boy''s chest.


    "Fuck NIMA, it''s getting worse and worse!! did I tell you not to touch this woman!!" the middle-aged man roared with his right foot on the boy''s chest, holding a shotgun in both hands and staring at beads.


    "Tell... Told..."


    "I told you I wouldn''t listen to you? Why? I didn''t take me seriously, did I? I fuck you!!" the middle-aged man was out of breath, and the shotgun in his hand trembled with his body.


    "Brother, I know I''m wrong... I really know I''m wrong..." at this moment, the young man has been completely frightened. He has been with the middle-aged man for nearly five years. It''s the first time to see him so angry.


    "You know it''s wrong, don''t you?" the middle-aged man asked, licking his lips.


    "I know! I know!" the boy nodded again and again.


    "Now that I know I''m wrong, is there nothing wrong with your fucking leg?" the middle-aged man continued.


    "Don''t... brother... Let me go!!" the young man lay on the ground and begged bitterly.


    "Let you have a long memory!!" after saying this, the middle-aged man directly pointed the muzzle of the gun at the boy''s thigh.


    "Kang!!"


    There was a gunshot.


    But the bullet didn''t hit the young man''s thigh, but hit the ground. At the moment when the middle-aged shot, the scar man came up and pushed the middle-aged man away, so the bullet missed.


    "Brother Shi, what the fuck are you doing? That''s your brother. What are you doing?" the scar man gasped at the middle-aged man.


    "What the fuck do I want to ask you? Does my education to my brother have anything to do with you?" the middle-aged asked, staring at the shotgun in his hand.


    "Just because of a woman, you''re going to break your brother''s leg? Do you have a little human nature? He doesn''t even have a daughter-in-law!! push a wheelchair for him after he''s disabled??" scar man was very excited and shouted with his mouth open.


    After hearing what scar man said, the middle-aged man suddenly laughed, then shook his head and walked out of the room. Just as he was about to go out, the middle-aged man suddenly turned back and said, "although we do this, remember to leave some humanity for ourselves. We are not animals!!"


    After saying this, the middle-aged man strode out of the room. The man in the house was suddenly stunned and didn''t know what to say.


    ����


    After the middle-aged man left the room, he walked out of the door directly with his mobile phone, and then pressed a number on his mobile phone with his memory.


    "Hello?" the other side answered the phone soon.


    "It''s me..." the middle-aged man whispered.


    "I know."


    "Is it convenient to talk?" the middle-aged man threw away his cigarette butts and frowned.


    "What''s up?" asked the other directly.


    "..." the middle-aged man was silent for a moment, and then said, "what about this woman? I can''t put it on my side..."


    "I''ll ask later."


    "OK, hold on..." the middle-aged man nodded, then paused and asked, "when can I give the money?"


    "When it''s done."


    "Good!!"


    Then he hung up the phone opposite. The middle-aged man looked at the mobile phone in his hand and remained silent for a long time. He still couldn''t say the sentence: "can you advance some money first?"

 Chapter 357

    Zhaosanjia middle school, Zhaojia village, H city.


    "Step......" Sun Lei walked into Zhao San''s bedroom with a stick.


    At this time, Zhao Sanzheng was packing his things in bed.


    "Are you leaving?" Sun Lei asked with a smile.


    "There''s something wrong with JS corner. I''ll go and have a look..." Zhao Sanyi replied while loading things into the suitcase.


    "What''s the matter? Is it serious?" Sun Lei asked with a frown.


    "The goods were cut off, but no one died..." Zhao San answered briefly, then looked up at Sun Lei and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "Just now the kidnapper called me and asked me how to deal with the woman..." Sun Lei walked to Zhao San and said softly.


    "Are you in a hurry?" Zhao San asked with a frown, letting go of his clothes.


    "I should be in a hurry, otherwise they can''t call me..."


    "It''s a fucking day..." Zhao San bowed his head and scolded. Then he took out a cigarette from his trouser pocket. Sun Lei hurried forward and lit it.


    "Hoo..." after taking two puffs of smoke, Zhao San looked up at Sun Lei and said, "I''ll go to JS corner later, and you can collect the Internet bar at home!!"


    "Are you sure to close the net?" Sun Lei asked in surprise.


    "I can''t spare it. I always feel something will happen... Be careful when I''m not at home. I always feel uneasy when these children are not dealt with by their mother..." Zhao San covered his chest.


    "That''s OK, you should pay attention to safety when you go there..." Sun Lei nodded. Now as soon as he thought of cleaning up our scene, his eyes couldn''t help shining.


    "My side is full of small things, that is, you. You must pay attention, you know?"


    "I know!" Sun Lei nodded.


    "If not this time, I''ll be in trouble next time when I want to make them..." Sun Lei sighed and then began to pack up his clothes.


    Sun Lei stood next to Zhao San for a while, then quietly withdrew from the room, took out his mobile phone and edited a text message.


    SMS content is very simple, delivery, plus time and place.


    After sending the text message, sun Lei looked up and took a long breath.


    ����


    In a hotel in H city.


    Wei Yiwen lay alone in bed, holding his mobile phone in his hand and closing his eyes. He didn''t know whether he was asleep or not.


    "Jingling jingling!!"


    At this time, the mobile phone in Wei Yiwen''s hand suddenly rang, and Wei Yiwen answered the phone almost instantly.


    "Do you have a letter?" Wei Yiwen shouted excitedly to the phone.


    "So anxious?" instead of answering Wei Yiwen''s question, he smiled and asked.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, can I not be in a hurry? I''m holding my urine here. I''m afraid I can''t go to the bathroom because I''m afraid I can''t answer the phone..." Wei Yiwen scolded speechlessly, and then repeatedly asked, "is there a letter?"


    "I contacted you, and the people over there said they could talk..." answered with a smile across the phone.


    "Fuck, your news is so fucking exciting!!" Wei Yiwen shouted excitedly as he patted his thigh.


    "When to meet someone, you just have the money ready at home." the other side continued.


    "I understand the routine!!"


    "No, I don''t understand why you want to contact people over there? You don''t do enough domestic business or what?" asked the other side of the phone.


    "There are some things you should know, some things you shouldn''t know. Don''t ask blindly if you shouldn''t know, do you understand?"


    "Shit, you''re a little trying to kill a donkey..." some speechless said opposite.


    "Brother long taught me to say that. All right, I won''t talk to you. I''ll buy you a drink another day!! you''ve done a great job in this matter..."


    "Ha ha, OK!!"


    After that, Wei Yiwen hung up the phone, put on a big quilt and went to bed very comfortably.


    ����


    H City, in Guofu hotel.


    Duan Hui''s mood is very high today. He has been drinking with others since eating. He drinks either this or that. If he didn''t know that he was happy to see us again, I really think what the fool has experienced in Beijing.


    "Why? Brother song, I don''t think you''re in high spirits?" Duan Hui staggers to Yang Song with a wine glass and asks with his arm around Yang Song''s shoulder.


    "Nothing, just a little setback..." Yang Song replied with a smile.


    "Women don''t have it!! I''ll introduce you one later..." Duan Hui said carelessly.


    When Yang Song heard this sentence, his chopsticks suddenly stopped, and his eyes dimmed.


    Yang Song silently looks at Duan Hui. Duan Hui smiles at Yang Song.


    Duan Hui drank a little too much today, so he couldn''t find Yang Song at all. Yang Song raised his glass and shouted at Duan Hui, "brother, if you have this sentence, I have to have a good drink with you!!"


    "Yes!!" Duan Hui shouted at the top of his voice.


    "No problem!!"


    After the two touched their wine glasses, Yang Song looked up and drank the wine.


    At the moment Yang Song looked up, no one saw the tears from the corners of his eyes


    When the glass was put down, a smile appeared on Yang Song''s face.


    After Duan Hui and Yang Song finished drinking, they ran to Liu Rui. Liu Rui glanced at Duan Hui and said helplessly, "brother, you''ve had eight fucking drinks with me this time. I beg you to change someone..."


    "Ha ha, really? Sorry!! I''ll change, I''ll change..."


    With that, Duan Hui went to the north and south, looked at the north and South and said, "brother, don''t say anything. Sooner or later, I''ll get your fingers back..."


    "Ah?" the north and the South were stunned and a little overwhelmed.


    "Why doesn''t this fool open which pot to carry?" Er Mei, grinding silver, scolded in a low voice.


    "Brother, you don''t have to say anything. Let''s toast the lost fingers!!"


    Then Duan Hui directly raised his glass and touched the north and south. The South and North didn''t know what Duan Hui said. Anyway, they drank another cup with Duan Hui.


    "Xi Xi, what are you doing now?" Wu Mei looked at Xi Xi and asked.


    I don''t know why, Wu Mei especially likes to cherish after seeing Xi Xi. Wu Mei likes Er Mei as well. The three girls get along well in less than an hour, just like their own sisters.


    "I''m still at school..." he replied shyly with his head down.


    "Oh, what do you think of our leaves?" Wu Mei continued.


    "Sister Wu, what are you talking about!!" she cried with a red face.


    "Hahaha!!"


    Everyone in the room laughed, and his regretful face became redder.


    "I dreamed of walking across the world with a sword and seeing the prosperity of the world!!"


    At this time, Yang Song''s mobile phone suddenly rang. Yang Song took out his mobile phone from his trouser pocket, looked down at the mobile phone number, frowned and directly pressed the reject button!!

 Chapter 358

    After Yang Song refused to answer the phone, he looked up at us and made sure that no one found his action. Then he drank wine.


    "I dreamed of walking across the world with a sword and seeing the prosperity of the world!!"


    A minute later, Yang Song''s cell phone rang again.


    Yang Song frowned and took out his mobile phone. He didn''t know whether to answer it or not.


    "Take it. What if someone has something urgent..."


    At this time, I reminded Yang Song in his ear.


    Yang Song was startled when he heard what I said. Then he immediately smiled and said, "it''s a gambler in a casino. What urgent matter can he have..."


    "Then you can''t do without answering the phone. He keeps calling if you don''t answer..." I answered while I was cooking.


    "Shall I go out and pick it up?" Yang Song slowly stood up and looked at me and asked.


    "Shit, who cares if you answer the fucking phone!!" I rolled my eyes and scolded speechlessly.


    Yang Song smiled and walked out of the private room with his mobile phone.


    "Why are you stupid day by day?"


    I looked at Yang Song''s back and scolded wordlessly.


    ����


    Yang Song went out of the room and went directly to the toilet. Then he took out his mobile phone and found a number and dialed back.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    "Hello?" after a blind tone, the opposite side finally answered the phone.


    "Why are you calling me?" Yang Song asked with his teeth clenched in a low voice.


    "Hehe, what can I do? Your daughter-in-law doesn''t want it?" he asked with a smile.


    "I grass your mother!!"


    "All right, let''s get down to business. I''ll send you a position later. You can come by yourself at three tomorrow, okay?" said the other side very directly.


    "... what do you want to do?" Yang Song asked in silence.


    "You''ll know what you''re doing when you come. You can also choose not to come, depending on whether you still want to see your daughter-in-law..."


    "I fuck you, don''t touch my daughter-in-law!!" Yang Song shouted excitedly when he heard this.


    "Your daughter-in-law is safe now, if you have to cooperate with me..."


    "Fuck you!!" Yang Song gritted his teeth and scolded, then hung up the phone directly, and then walked out of the toilet with his mobile phone.


    ����


    "Back?"


    After Yang song came back from outside, I looked at Yang Song and asked.


    "Yes, yes."


    Yang Song answered in a trance in his seat.


    "Who called you?"


    I asked casually, picking up the dishes on the plate.


    "Who else, a gambler in our casino, said he wanted to borrow money..." Yang Song scratched his head. Then he took a piece of spareribs from the plate and chewed it in his mouth.


    "Oh, you scolded him?" I said with a smile.


    "No, I said I was busy outside!!" Yang Song spit out a bone and replied casually.


    "Hehe, you''ve done a good job. If you had been angry before, you would have scolded him..." I patted Yang Song on the shoulder and said with some satisfaction.


    "I''ve fucking understood this for a long time, okay?" Yang Song replied, pretending to be a little unhappy. Then he quickly raised his glass and drank it. From my position, the glass just blocked Yang Song''s face.


    When I saw Yang Song drinking, I didn''t pay attention to him anymore. Instead, I turned around and followed Liu Rui next to me to pull up the calf.


    "Xi Xi, what are you doing now?" Wu Mei blushed and asked.


    "I''m still at school now and I usually do some part-time jobs..." I shook my chopsticks and replied with an extremely lovely appearance.


    "Take a part-time job? What kind of part-time job?" Wu Mei was stunned and asked.


    "It''s the hotel waiter, the front desk or something..."


    "Oh, my silly sister, you look so good. Why are you doing that?" Wu Mei said straightly, so she shouted at once.


    "I can''t find any other job..." he looked back with regret.


    "What''s that called? I cherish your appearance. I don''t have to rush to ask you for anything!!" Er Mei said at this time.


    "Yes, I''m sorry. Don''t do it. Follow me in the bar!!" Wu Mei thought for a moment and said.


    "What are you doing in the bar?" he was stunned and looked a little cute.


    "Yes, we are all in the bar. It would be great if you could come here. In the future, we can be together every day. I''ll see who dares to bully our family and cherish it, right?" Wu Mei said with a long voice.


    After I heard Wu Mei call me, I was stunned. Then I looked up and saw Wu Mei''s big eyes, and quickly said, "yes!"


    "Is president ye in this bar too?" after listening to me, he looked up at me and asked.


    "That bar is his!!" I haven''t spoken yet. Liu Rui is cheap and grabs it.


    "Oh, oh..." she nodded thoughtfully.


    "What''s up, Xi Xi? Are you coming?" Wu Mei asked anxiously when she saw Xi Xi''s silence.


    "I... I don''t know anything." he answered with a low head.


    "No, it doesn''t matter. It''s too late to learn... Just say whether you want to come or not?" Wu Mei said impatiently.


    After hearing Wu Mei''s unwillingness, she quickly looked up at me and seemed to want to see my thoughts.


    "What are you looking at him for? Just say if you want to come!!" Wu Mei suddenly found Xi Xi looking at me, quickly twisted Xi Xi''s head and asked angrily.


    Regretful silence for a moment, and then nodded awkwardly.


    "Isn''t that all right? Xi Xi, you can come directly tomorrow. I''ll arrange for you..." Wu Mei said with a very happy smile after seeing Xi Xi''s promise.


    "Good!!" Xi Xi also smiled and nodded.


    "Don''t others have any opinions?" Wu Mei asked deliberately looking at me.


    "No!!" Liu Rui was the first to agree, and the others laughed and said no.


    "Boss ye, why don''t you make a noise?" Wu Mei asked with a smile when she saw that I didn''t speak.


    "Shit, what''s the use of asking me about what you''ve decided? I said you can''t hit me if you don''t agree?" I spit out a chicken bone and said in an abnormal silence.


    "Ha ha ha."


    When the people in the house heard what I said, they all laughed and smiled with their small mouths covered.


    ����


    We had dinner for about two hours. Except for pity, the rest of us drank vaguely. Later, Duan Hui drank like no one else. Later, he took off his coat and had to give us naked Latin dance.


    Fortunately, it was stopped by Er Mei''s big mouth. Otherwise, there may not be any picture at that time!!

 Chapter 361

    After talking to Du Xianyang on the phone, I thought for a long time with my mobile phone, and finally dialed Liu Yong.


    "Hello?" Liu Yong answered the phone soon.


    "What are you doing, sir?" I asked with a smile.


    "If you have something to say, don''t pull the calf..." Liu replied to me impatiently.


    "I want to borrow some money from you..." I was embarrassed and said directly.


    "No money..." Liu Yong answered more directly than his mother Du Xianyang, as if he knew what I was going to say and prepared in advance.


    "Sir, your nephew, I''m in trouble now. I really need your help now. Do you understand my special needs? If you don''t help me now, I''m really desperate..." I muttered.


    "You don''t have to write with me. I just have no money now. How can I help you without money?" Liu Yong asked stiffly.


    "Sir, I know it''s not easy for you. You don''t even have a daughter-in-law at such an old age. Old light sticks..."


    "Can you fucking talk? Do you talk like that when you borrow money?" Liu Yong was speechless and shouted.


    "No, sir, don''t be anxious!! after listening to me, look at you. There''s an old light stick. You don''t even have a family around you. Why do you say you buckle B? Who do you leave so much money for? You can''t take it away when you die. You might as well borrow me. When you die, I can burn a wreath for you..." I continued.


    "I can''t fucking die for a while. You don''t have to burn a wreath for me!!" Liu Yong made me so angry that I couldn''t breathe.


    "Don''t worry, sir, what do I mean!! my situation is not very good now, but if you help me now, I can''t forget me later, can I? But if you don''t help me, you won''t lose anything, but later you say who will provide for the elderly when you get old? Don''t you have to point at me? If I had money at that time, I could do it , I can support you, but if I''m poor, tell me how I can support you!! is that the truth!! then again, the bar is always your bar, H City, so people know that I Ye Han is your nephew of Liu Yong and your successor. If you say I want to be a basket, don''t you have light on your face!! but once I get up, you h What''s the scene in the city!! return home in prosperity!! return home in honor!! old man is fucking glorious, isn''t it? Just tell me, isn''t it? "


    I knocked on the steering wheel and shouted loudly and forcefully at the phone. Speaking of the back, I felt that the corners of my mouth were white foam. It was too fucking difficult to borrow some money!!


    "You can''t take off just for your b mouth..." Liu Yong scolded irritably after listening to me, and then said, "what are you doing borrowing money?"


    "I want to straighten with Zhao San..." I answered directly.


    "Zhao San..." Liu Yong whispered the name in his mouth.


    "I want to take over the business in Zhaojia village!!" I continued.


    "Are you sure?" Liu Yongshen asked quietly.


    "No, look at your life!!" I tell you the truth.


    "Bet?" Liu Yong smiled.


    "I don''t gamble, and I don''t have much chance. I feel bad for a day when Zhao San is in H city!!"


    "Are you in such a hurry? I was going to pick him up when I got back..."


    "... Master Liu, do this for me. I don''t understand. I won''t take you with me all my life!!" I clenched my teeth and directly issued a military order with Liu Yong.


    "Ye, I don''t care if I don''t help you. I don''t care if I have money or not. Taking things is a number for me. I''m mainly afraid you can build it. Do you know? Zhao San is not simple!!" Liu Yongyu advised me with a long focus, and then said: "I know I can''t stop you now, but you have to keep some eyes for yourself. Do you understand?"


    "Master Liu, I have no way back now..." I whispered.


    "I know about you. As for what you said, it''s bullshit to see me or not. I took you on this road. No matter what you do in the future, I can''t look at you. Whether you understand or not?"


    "I see!!" I nodded.


    "Leaf, remember my words. It''s not a good thing for a man to move forward and retreat. You must pay attention to discretion. Do you understand? Don''t be eager for quick success and instant benefit."


    "I know Master Liu!!"


    "That''s OK. You don''t have to worry about money. Our family lacks everything, so we don''t need money. I can''t help you. Money is a matter of one sentence!!" Liu Yong said, and his mood was also excited.


    "Good!!"


    After that, I hung up with Liu Yong. Liu Yong didn''t ask me how much money I needed. I also told him how much money I needed, but I knew what Liu Yong gave me was definitely something I couldn''t use.


    "Fuck, I''ve gambled all my life. I''m even blocked up!!" after talking to Liu Yong on the phone, I looked at the scenery outside the car and whispered with my teeth.


    I don''t know when to start. I''ve become a gambler. It''s not that I want to gamble, but that I can''t do without gambling.


    Unconsciously, Zhao Sancheng, who has been unwilling to place his hope on others for the sake of the most critical enemy in my life, also began to bet on Wei Yiwen.


    There will inevitably be various changes in people''s life. The main reason for this change is not people themselves, but people''s environment is changing. In order to adapt to the environment, people have to change, use advance, waste and retreat, and the survival of the fittest. This law says not only people''s physical structure, but also psychological changes.


    Three minutes later, I finished smoking my cigarette, the mobile phone on the seat vibrated, and countless remittance messages appeared on the mobile phone screen like crazy. I know that Liu Yong has begun to give me money.


    ����


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, in our apartment.


    Yang Song received a text message, which said: "Lishui County, photosensitive paper mill, come alone.


    Yang Song looked at the message and was silent for a long time. Then he slowly walked out of his room and came to the living room.


    At this time, a person in the north and south of the living room is sitting in front of the computer playing games. The rest should go to the bar, go to the bar and go to bed.


    "Brother song, are you awake?" after seeing Yang Song coming out, Nanbei turned back and asked.


    "Well, where are they?" Yang Song nodded slightly and looked at my room inadvertently.

 Chapter 362

    "I don''t know... He went out when I woke up..." Nanbei shook his head and replied.


    "Oh!!" Yang Song nodded thoughtfully, and then asked, "is the car still at home?"


    "At home, you''re going out, brother song?"


    "Ah, I''ll go out and do something..." then Yang Song went to the cabinet in front of the living room door, opened the drawer, found the car key, and conveniently hid a May 4th pistol in his arms.


    The north and South turned and glanced at Yang Song. The action of hiding the gun was just seen by the north and south.


    "Brother song, what are you doing with a gun?" Nanbei asked with puzzled eyebrows.


    "Er... Nothing... Nothing, self-defense..." hearing this sentence, Yang Song brushed the sweat down his face and explained in a flustered expression.


    Due to the distance, the north and South did not find the change of Yang Song''s expression. They thought that Yang Song was afraid of the last accident, so they didn''t think much about playing the game.


    "That what, North and South I left!!" before going out, Yang Song looked at North and South with a guilty heart and shouted.


    "I see!"


    "Bang!!"


    When the door closed, Yang Song hurried to the underground parking lot with a pistol in his arms.


    ����


    An hour later, on a highway.


    Yang Song stared at the GPS in front of the car while driving. The navigation showed that he was less than 15 kilometers from his destination.


    On the flat and wide road, there are endless poplar trees around. While driving, Yang Song observed the surrounding environment, especially in the woods, because the road is too partial to see a car at all. It seems that he can only hear the sound of the car''s engine.


    "Brother Shi, is this the car?" the cat asked at the top of his voice after seeing Yang Song''s car.


    The middle-aged man next to scar man squinted at Yang Song''s license plate number, and then shouted, "that''s it, fuck him for me!!"


    "Kang!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a gun rang and a bullet flew directly to the front tire of the car driven by Yang Song.


    "Bang!!"


    "Bang!!" the bullet pierced the tire and the car lost control. Yang Song instinctively hit the steering wheel and stepped on the brake with his foot.


    "La la la la!"


    The tire rubbed against the ground, making a harsh noise, and then slowly stopped at the roadside.


    "Fuck!!" Yang Song wiped the sweat on his forehead, scolded in a low voice, and then pushed the door to get off.


    "Kang!!"


    Yang Song got off with his front foot. The second shot rang out again, but missed and hit under Yang Song''s feet.


    "Fuck you..." the young man who shot missed the first hand, then picked up the shotgun and prepared for the second shot.


    "Bang!!"


    But before the young man shot, the middle-aged man kicked the young man in the stomach.


    "Fuck your mother, you''re fucking crazy!!" the middle-aged man scolded at the young man.


    "Haizi, they were killed by him!" the young man roared with red eyes and teeth.


    "Don''t you fucking know what''s going to live up there? If you kill him and we can''t get a fucking penny, won''t your brothers die in vain!!"


    The middle-aged sighed.


    "I don''t care, I have to take revenge!!" the young man gasped.


    "Can''t you take your fucking revenge when it''s finished? You have to do it at this time!! when we get the money, you can take it whenever you want. No one cares about you!!"


    The scar man scolded irritably, then jumped down directly from the mound, and then walked out of the poplar forest with a shotgun. The middle-aged man also walked out. The young man lay on the ground and was silent for a moment. Then he stood up, patted the dust on his body, and then walked out.


    "Hoo!"


    Yang Song leaned in front of the car and smoked.


    Scar man pointed his gun directly at Yang Song, and then hooked his hook at Yang Song.


    "Put the gun down, you dare not kill me!!" Yang Song threw away the cigarette butts in his hand and walked in the direction of scar man.


    "Just understand, it''s easy for us..." the scar man took back his pistol and smiled back.


    "Why, what do I mean by blocking on the way?" Yang Song asked scar man with his eyebrows twisted.


    "It''s not interesting..." the scar man replied with a smile.


    After hearing this, Yang Song looked at the three people up and down, and then directly focused on the young man.


    ����


    "Have we met?" Yang Song asked, squinting at the young man.


    "Bang!"


    The young man clenched his teeth and jumped up, and then a * hit Yang Song''s head directly!


    "Pop!"


    Yang Song was hit by this * and fell on the ground directly.


    "Have you seen it?" the young man shook his gun, looked at Yang Song with a ferocious expression and asked.


    "Yes..." Yang Song got up hard, shook his head and replied.


    "Bang!"


    The young man smashed the * on Yang Song''s head again and scolded: "I fucking let you see it, I fucking let you see it!! you see your mother B!!


    Yang Song lay on the ground, his forehead bleeding, suddenly grinned and said, "I remember you. At that time, I fucking killed you together. What about those people? Are they dead?"


    "Pa!"


    The young man directly inserted the shotgun into Yang Song''s mouth, stared at the beads, and shouted madly, "fuck your mother! You fucking say it again!!!"


    "Woo woo!!" Yang Song''s mouth was blocked by the muzzle of the gun and couldn''t speak at all.


    At this time, the middle-aged man came over, grabbed the young man, and whispered, "almost OK!!"


    "Don''t stop me, I''ll fucking kill him!" said the young man, who was about to pull the trigger.


    "Bang!" the scar man rushed up, kicked the young man, and threw out a black mask.


    "What do you mean?"


    Yang Song looked at the mask on the ground and asked with a smile.


    "Bring it to me if you want to see your daughter-in-law!!" the scar man shouted and drank.


    "My daughter-in-law is on your cell phone?" after hearing this sentence, Yang Song was obviously excited and shouted at the scar man.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, take it quickly!!" the middle-aged man frowned and scolded, and then directly reached out to take out the pistol in Yang songhuai.


    "You''re quite fucking cautious!!" the middle-aged man said with a smile while groping for Yang Song.


    "Where is my daughter-in-law?" Yang Song asked, looking at the middle-aged man.


    "You''ll know later..." the middle-aged man simply replied, and then directly took out Yang Song''s mobile phone.


    "Dudu!"


    The middle-aged man fiddled with his mobile phone a few times, and then directly pressed the shutdown button.


    "OK, let''s get in the car!!" after everything was cleaned up, the middle-aged man waved his hand, and then the scar man pressed Yang Song into the tree forest.

 Chapter 363

    Yang Song had a hood on his head. He couldn''t see the outside. He vaguely followed these people into a car.


    The space in the car is not spacious. It should be an ordinary family car, and Yang Song judges that the service time of the car should be at least five years according to the sound of the engine.


    The people in the car didn''t speak, including Yang Song, because he had been silently remembering how many kilometers the car had traveled and the number of turns.


    In fact, some people will think that when you are blindfolded, you simply can''t remember the driving process of the vehicle, but I want to say that the situation in the TV series is not completely false. If you really have a similar experience, you will understand that it''s not difficult to close your eyes and write down the driving process of the vehicle.


    First, the people in the TV series are professionally trained. They have an extraordinary sensitivity to the direction and speed of the car.


    Second, once people reach that level, your nervous mood in your province will make your brain run rapidly, so you will feel something different from usual. If you close your eyes now, you may not remember or feel anything, but if it is really time for life, you can still remember something more or less, This is people''s own self-protection system, which can really stimulate some potential in times of crisis.


    At this moment, Yang Song is in this state. Although he can''t completely remember the driving route, he probably has no problem mastering it.


    Ten minutes later, the car stopped.


    Yang Song quickly loosened his palm and stretched his hands out of the window to make the sweat in his palm disappear as soon as possible.


    "Get off..." after the car stopped, a voice sounded in Yang Song''s ear.


    "Where are you taking me?" Yang Song tried not to let his voice tremble when he spoke, because he didn''t want others to know the tension in his heart.


    "Don''t fucking ink, you''ll know when you get there..." scar man kicked Yang Song impatiently, and then directly dragged him into a long abandoned yard.


    When sun Lei, who was originally standing on the second floor, saw Yang Song and them coming in, he hurried upstairs to the center of the yard.


    "Brother Lei!!" the middle-aged man shouted when he saw sun Lei.


    Sun Lei waved his hand, then went to Yang Song''s side and pulled off the hood on Yang Song''s head.


    Suddenly he was pulled off his headgear. Yang Song was not suitable for the dazzling sun. He quickly covered it with his hand. However, in the gap of his palm, Yang Song saw sun Lei''s face.


    "Long time no see!!" Sun Lei smiled at Yang Song.


    "You really don''t have a B face. You''ve fucking forgotten how you''re lame, haven''t you?"


    Yang Song was not surprised when he saw sun Lei, because he had guessed that it was these people.


    "You fucking b-mouth still owes so much!!" Sun Lei''s face changed when he heard Yang Song''s words, raised his crutch against Yang Song''s face, bit his teeth and scolded.


    "Bah!!" Yang Song turned his head and spit, squinting at Sun Lei.


    "What are you looking at?" Sun Lei asked, looking at Yang Song.


    "I grass your mother!!"


    "Bang!!"


    Yang Song had just finished scolding. The scar man came up and kicked Yang Song directly in the face. Then the youth joined the lineup of beating Yang Song. The two punched and kicked Yang Song.


    "Don''t hit him in the face. Now his B face is still a little useful..." Sun Lei smiled and reminded him.


    Five minutes later, the scar man stopped with the young man. Yang Song wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and asked with a smile, "is that all you can do?"


    "I fuck you, you fucking b-mouth really owe a beat!!"


    The scar man bit his teeth and then hit Yang Song, but Sun Lei stopped him.


    Sun Lei walked up to Yang Song, patted Yang Song''s face and said, "I have business today. I don''t have time to talk to you..."


    "You''d better kill me, or don''t let me catch the chance. I tell you, I''ll fucking kill you..." Yang Song scolded with his teeth.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. I''ll kill you. Who can save your daughter-in-law!!! Ha ha..." Sun Lei''s smile is particularly penetrating.


    "Where''s my daughter-in-law?" Yang Song asked with his head down.


    "Can we have a good chat?" Sun Lei tidied up his clothes and asked calmly.


    Yang Song looked at Sun Lei with expressionless eyes and didn''t say a word.


    "You want to see your daughter-in-law, but I asked if you could talk to me!!" Sun Lei shouted.


    "Yes!!"


    After struggling for a long time, Yang Song finally chose to admit counseling after sun Lei said Qian Rou!!


    Sun Lei smiled when he heard Yang Song say yes, and then said, "I brought you here today, either to beat you or to ask you to do something for me. I don''t know if I can talk about it?"


    "I want to see my daughter-in-law!!" Yang Song looked at the factory while talking, trying to find a place to hide people, but the factory was too big. Yang Song couldn''t be sure where these people hid Qian rou.


    "Say things first and see people later!!" Sun Lei said simply.


    "You fucking think I''m stupid. I fucking ask you, you let me see my daughter-in-law first, and I''ll talk to you again!!" Yang Song shouted stubbornly.


    "Bang"


    Sun Lei put a stick on Yang Song''s stomach and then said, "what qualifications do you have to talk to me about terms!!"


    "I... I can''t fucking see anyone, I won''t promise you anything!!" Yang Song covered his stomach, half bent over and replied in a weak voice.


    "Did you draft it?" Sun Lei scolded silently, then turned his head and shouted at the middle-aged man: "bring that woman up!!"


    "This..." the middle-aged man hesitated.


    "If you want to go, you can go quickly!!" Sun Lei stamped his crutch and shouted.


    "OK!!" the middle-aged man nodded and then ran directly to the factory.


    Half a minute later, the middle-aged man dragged Qian Rou, who looked haggard and in a trance, back.


    "Husband!!"


    After Qian Rou saw Yang Song, she immediately had the spirit and shouted at the top of her voice.


    Yang Song looked at Qian Rou and didn''t say a word. He bit his lips, but his tears still flowed down.


    "Husband, why are you here!!"


    Qian Rou cried at Yang Song.


    Yang Song walked slowly to Qian Rou, but was stopped by scar man and young man. Yang Song stared and shouted, "don''t fucking stop me, I want to see my daughter-in-law!!"


    When sun Lei heard this, he waved his hand at the scar man, indicating that he didn''t have to stop.


    "Daughter in law, I''m late!"


    Yang song came forward and hugged Qian rou. The bitter mandarin ducks hugged each other tightly. At this time, the tears could not express the feelings of the two people.


    Acacia bitter, parting sorrow, willing to cut off the head for the beauty.

 Chapter 364

    "Husband, how did you come!!" Qian Rou hugged Yang Song, shaking involuntarily.


    These days of panic, these days of fear, finally broke out at the moment of seeing Yang Song.


    "Daughter in law, daughter-in-law, I''m sorry!! I''m late!! I''m sorry!!" Yang Song keeps admitting his mistake. At this time, Yang song seems to have nothing to do but admit his mistake.


    "Husband, are you here to take me home?" Qian Rou wiped her tears and asked Yang Song with a smile. The poor girl thought the nightmare of the previous few days was finally coming to an end.


    "Daughter in law, they didn''t do anything to you?" Yang Song dodged his eyes and didn''t dare to answer Qian Rou''s question.


    "No, husband, can we go back?" Qian Rou then asked.


    "Daughter-in-law..." Yang Song bit his lips and really didn''t know how to say the following words. Now his heart is still guilty except guilt.


    "Husband, what do you mean?" Qian Rou looked at Yang Song and suddenly had an ominous premonition. Her voice shouted angrily.


    "Daughter in law, I can''t take you home yet. Are you waiting for me..."


    "Yang Song, what are you talking about?" Qian Rou shook her head in a panic.


    "Daughter in law, listen to me..." Yang Song quickly explained, but Sun Lei didn''t give him the chance at all.


    "Take it away!"


    As soon as sun Lei waved his hand, scar man directly forced the two people apart.


    "Don''t fucking pull me!!" Yang Song shouted at the scar man.


    "Don''t be shameless, I''ll tell you!" the young man directly pointed the muzzle of the gun at Yang Song''s head.


    "Husband!!!" Qian Rou, dragged by the scar man, cried and prayed to Yang Song.


    "Daughter in law, you are waiting for me!!!"


    "Sobbing!!" at this time, Qian Rou''s mouth has been blocked. She can''t speak. She can only make herself sob.


    But Yang song can feel how scared she is and how scared she is from Qian Rou''s expression.


    ����


    Yang Song quietly watched Qian Rou disappear in his vision, quietly with tears and speechless for a long time.


    "Pa Pa!!"


    At this time, a burst of applause burst out.


    "Wonderful!! it''s really moving!!"


    Sun Lei smiled as he clapped his hands and looked at Yang Song.


    "..." Yang Song turned his head and bit his teeth and looked at Sun Lei.


    "I''ve seen you too. Can we talk about business now?" Sun Lei asked Yang Song with his head tilted.


    "What do you want me to do?" Yang Song asked with trembling lips.


    "Can you do anything?" Sun Lei asked with a smile.


    "As long as you can save my daughter-in-law!!"


    "Refreshing!" Sun Lei clapped his hands, then took out a small bottle of potion from his arms and threw it into Yang Song''s hand.


    Yang Song was stunned after taking the potion, then looked at Sun Lei and asked coldly, "what do you mean?"


    "It''s snake venom. A drop of it can poison a cow. How powerful is it?" Sun Lei asked with a smile while smoking.


    "..." Yang Song stared at Sun Lei and said nothing, because he already felt what sun Lei wanted to do.


    "If you take this thing away, everyone in the harem will disappear within three days. You take your daughter-in-law away. If they don''t disappear after three days, your daughter-in-law will disappear, okay?" Sun Lei said after seeing that Yang Song didn''t speak.


    After hearing sun Lei''s words, Yang Song was silent for more than half a minute. Then he looked at the beads and shouted, "fuck your mother!"


    "Ha ha, despair?" Sun Lei laughed.


    "You''ll die a fucking death, you know!!"


    "I have to watch ye Han die in front of me before I die!" Sun Lei''s eyes suddenly became dark, and then his face looked ferocious and said: "of course, you can also choose not to help me. What''s important, brother and daughter-in-law? You''re selected..."


    "Why me? Why me? You fucking tell me why it''s me!!" Yang song suddenly became crazy and shouted at Sun Lei by the collar.


    "No why..." Sun Lei threw away Yang Song at will, and then strode to the factory.


    "Fuck your mother..." Yang Song lay on the ground and looked at the sky with dull eyes. Now I don''t think any language can describe his mood at this moment. Human life is in his hands. In addition to despair, it seems that more is struggle and contradiction!!


    After sun Lei and others left, scar man followed them back.


    "Brother Lei, don''t worry?" the middle-aged man pointed to Yang Song lying on the ground.


    "Send him away later..." Sun Lei was in a good mood because he felt that Yang song would definitely choose Qian Rou and give up us. This is the most naked understanding of human nature.


    Today''s weather is not as dark and rainy as that shown in the TV series. On the contrary, today''s sunshine is sufficient and dazzling.


    Lying in the sun, Yang Song felt so dark and ugly.


    He really can''t choose. One side is a brother and the other is a daughter-in-law. Who can tell him which is the correct answer!!


    Since ancient times, loyalty and righteousness have been in a dilemma!!


    Half an hour later, Yang Song was brought back to the beginning by the scar man. Yang Song was like a walking corpse all the way and lost his most primitive instinct.


    ����


    At the other end, after Yang Song left, sun Lei directly dialed Zhao San''s phone number.


    "Are you finished?" Zhao San asked directly after receiving the phone.


    "It''s done..."


    "How''s it going?"


    "There should be no problem..." Sun Lei touched his mouth and replied.


    "That''s OK. You can have more snacks at home and don''t make any more forks..." Zhao San still asked some uneasy.


    "Don''t worry, there''s no problem at home. Just wait for the network. How''s your side?" Sun Lei promised.


    "I just got off the ship and am on my way to the company..."


    "Do you want to talk?" Sun Lei hesitated and asked.


    "Talk about him? B, fire directly without the whole line!!" at this time, Zhao San seems to be 30 or 40 years younger. He is very aggressive. Although he may feel a little out of his mind, he also shows his tough side.


    At Zhao San''s age, they must be more and more smooth in life. Their first reaction is to make things small and trivial!!


    But this time Zhao San is different. He knows he can''t go on like this. Sometimes your retreat is weak in the eyes of others, so he chose the most direct and violent means to solve the problem this time.


    "That''s OK. Pay attention there. After all, it''s not like the original..." Sun Lei was silent for a long time and whispered.


    "Good!!"


    Zhao San promised and hung up directly.

 Chapter 365

    At 8 p.m., in the harem bar.


    "Where''s Yang Song? What''s the fool doing?" Liu Rui walked into my office with a toothpick in his mouth.


    "I fucking watch him for you every day?" I gave Liu Rui a white look, and then looked at the transfer information on the computer screen.


    "Shit, you''re a JB boss. You don''t even know where the fucking employees go. Just step down..." Liu Rui walked up to me with a grinding chirp. He spoke in a very dissatisfied tone. Then he glanced at the computer screen with his little eyes, then stared at the beads and shouted, "shit, you''re fucking rich!"


    "OK..." I replied casually, then picked up the mobile phone on the table and dialed Wei Yiwen.


    "Ye, what''s the matter?" Wei Yiwen answered the phone quickly and asked carelessly.


    "When the money arrives, you give me a card number and I''ll transfer it..." I looked at the information on the screen and said with a little pain.


    "How fast?" Wei Yiwen smiled.


    "Early finish, early worry." I rubbed my face and egg, and replied tired.


    "Well, I''ll send you a text message later..." Wei Yiwen said after being stunned.


    "OK!!" I nodded and hung up.


    "Fuck, it''s been a fucking hard day..." after I put down the phone, I was directly paralyzed in the chair, closed my eyes tightly and didn''t want to say a word.


    Liu Rui was silly, chewing a toothpick and looking at me directly.


    "What are you looking at?" I opened one eye and looked at Liu Rui impatiently.


    "What is this money for?" Liu Rui asked, touching his nose.


    "Clean up Zhao San..." I sighed and replied.


    "Shit, is the cost a little too big?" Liu Rui was speechless.


    "I didn''t pay anything in return. If I could get it done, I would fucking look at it..." I picked up my mobile phone as I spoke, because I knew that Wei Yiwen''s account had been sent to me.


    "Ye, you can think well. This money is not a small amount. If it''s gone, we may have worked hard to slow down all our lives..." Liu Rui was still worried.


    "Wei Yiwen''s ideas have been smoothed out for me. There should be no problem..."


    "You trust Wei Yiwen so much? We''ve only known each other for a few days!!" Liu Rui suddenly stopped my hand on the keyboard because he knew I was going to transfer money.


    "I don''t believe them, I''m brother Xinlong..." I looked up and replied.


    "Brother long, you have to be more careful!! when did you become more impulsive than us!!" Liu Rui looked at me with an incredible look. Now he can''t understand my gambler''s thinking. So much money is given to others when he says it to others??


    "It''s not my impulse. I borrowed all the money. I''m more worried than you about how it will fail. Do you understand?" I pulled Liu Rui''s hand away irritably.


    "What''s the difference between what you borrowed and what I borrowed!! have you discussed this with us??" Liu Rui suddenly became excited and stared at me.


    "What to discuss?" I was stunned and asked with my head tilted.


    "Pa!!" when I asked Liu Rui, he couldn''t speak. He directly picked up the cigarette box on the table and lit one for himself.


    "Is this still a fucking discussion? If we want to avenge pig Mingda, winning Zhao San is the quickest way, and now the opportunity is in my eyes. I tell me how to discuss!! who can stop me at this time, you tell me!!"


    Liu Rui looked at me and suddenly stopped talking. He smoked a cigarette. Three or two of a cigarette were directly consumed.


    "Shit!!" Liu Rui scolded silently, and then pushed the door out directly.


    I looked at Liu Rui''s back and felt like turning over rivers and seas. I didn''t know what it was like. Anyway, I felt very tired.


    Three minutes later, four big words appeared on the computer screen: "remittance succeeded!!"


    Tired, I picked up the phone and called Wei Yiwen.


    "Has the money arrived yet?" I asked in a low voice.


    "Here we are."


    "That''s all right..."


    I was ready to hang up, but Wei Yiwen quickly shouted, "leaf!!"


    "What''s the matter?" I was stunned and asked.


    "Don''t be too tired. Uncle qian can''t let you spend money in vain!!" Wei Yiwen said in a very positive tone.


    "Hehe, it''s OK, uncle. Don''t worry! I always worry about money!!" I grinned.


    "That''s all right!!"


    "Hang up!"


    "Yes."


    After I finished talking with Wei Yiwen, when I hung up, I suddenly saw the picture of Su Su on the mobile phone screen. I don''t know why every time I saw the picture of Su Su, I felt like a cool wind blowing in my heart. It was very comfortable and comfortable


    My hands seemed to call Susu involuntarily.


    "What''s the daughter-in-law doing?" after Su Su answered the phone, I shouted.


    "Oh, who is this?" Jesus replied to me in a strange way.


    "I''m your husband, who am I!!"


    "Go away, Miss Ben is single. What''s the matter with calling me?" Su asked in a very blunt tone.


    "Nothing. I just miss you..."


    After saying this, I feel I can''t stand it. It''s so fucking numb!!


    "..." Su Su suddenly became silent.


    "Hello? Why don''t you talk?" I felt something wrong and asked quickly.


    "It''s all right. I thought you forgot me..."


    Su Su''s tone was slightly sad, and I don''t blame others for saying so. I really haven''t contacted her much these days, because there are too many facts.


    "I''m busy these days..." I touched my nose and explained awkwardly.


    "Very busy!!"


    Su Su''s tone of voice was neither salty nor light. I didn''t try to figure out what she meant. I just asked with a smile, "come out and meet me?"


    "OK, you decide the place!!" Su Su readily promised me.


    "Then I''ll pick you up now?" as soon as Su Su agreed, I quickly stood up and walked outside while dressing.


    "No, can you tell me the address? I''ll just take a taxi..." Su thought and replied.


    "That''s OK. Contact me then!!"


    "Bye!!"


    Su Su hung up the phone, and I walked quickly to the door of the bar.


    "Why are you in such a hurry!!" Wu Mei shouted at me as I passed the front desk.


    I turned to look at Wu Mei and found that the pure beauty regretted that day and actually came to work in our harem!!


    I was stunned for a moment, and then replied: "go out and do something..."

 Chapter 366

    "Go out and find a little girl?" Wu Mei asked casually, fiddling with her fingers.


    "Take care of your family, Liu Ruide. Don''t do everything all day..." I replied irritably, and then walked out of the door directly.


    "I don''t know what to do this day..." Wu Mei whispered after I left, and then looked at Xi Xi and said, "don''t worry about Xi Xi. If I have a sister, he can''t run away..."


    "Sister Wu, what are you talking about!!" unfortunately, after hearing this, my face turned red, and the ambiguous scene between us under her bedroom building flashed in my mind.


    "Oh, it''s all women. What are you pretending with your sister!!" Wu Mei said with a smile.


    "It''s really nothing!!" he threw down this sentence with a red face and ran out of the front desk to help Duan Hui.


    Wu Mei looked at her busy back, smiled and shook her head. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    ����


    On the other end, after I left the harem, I drove directly to find a hot pot shop whose location is not very remote. The weather is getting colder and colder, so I think the current climate is the most suitable for eating hot pot.


    After entering the hot pot shop, I ordered first, and then called Su Su to tell her the specific location of the hot pot shop.


    Half an hour later, Su Su appeared in front of me. Today, Su Su was wearing a pair of high heels, black leggings on his legs and a medium long white sweater. The whole person looked a little sexy and a little fashionable.


    "Why did you come?" I asked, looking at Su Su while I was laying mutton.


    "No, you ate before I came?" Jesus put down his bag and shouted with a small mouth.


    "There was a beautiful woman eating with me just now. This is the second..."


    "Ouch, boss ye, you''ve been busy all day..." Su smiled and sat opposite me. Then he picked up chopsticks and began to put mutton in his bowl.


    "Elder sister, you haven''t eaten for several days???" I asked straightly.


    "Sister, I lose weight this day. If you don''t have to invite me to dinner, I can''t eat..." Su explained to me while putting mutton in his mouth. He looked very cute.


    "Then I''m honored?" I smiled and poured a glass of wine into my glass.


    "That''s not..." Su Su glanced, then saw some empty bottles at my hand, and asked, "don''t drink less?"


    "En en, relieve your worries..." I drank the wine in the cup in one gulp.


    "It''s boring to drink by yourself!! come on, sister, accompany you!!" Susu very wisely grabbed the wine bottle next to me and poured himself a glass.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I raped you when you drank too much?" I asked with a smile.


    "Cut, try if you have the ability..." Su replied with disdain, and then put meat in his bowl.


    I looked at Su Su and smiled. Then I drank and ate hot pot.


    ����


    On the other hand, after Yang Song returned to the city, he didn''t go home directly, but found a small bar in a remote location.


    "Coo Doo!!"


    Yang Song dries directly into a large cup of draft beer. At this time, the yellow liquid in the cup seems to be just like water. One cup after another is poured into Yang Song''s stomach.


    "Another cup!!" Yang Song shouted vaguely.


    "Brother, still drink?" the waiter of the bar frowned and asked Yang Song.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I won''t give you money or what!!" Yang Song scolded irritably.


    The waiter had no choice but to pick up another glass for Yang Song. After receiving the beer, Yang song suddenly cried. There were not many people in the bar. Yang Song''s cry directly attracted everyone''s attention.


    After crying for a while, Yang Song began to laugh again. After laughing for a while, he began to cry again and again.


    At first, the people in the bar still looked at him, but then no one cared about him at all. They completely regarded him as a monster.


    Yang Song didn''t know how many glasses of wine he had drunk. Anyway, there were many. Later, he began to vomit. When the waiter saw Yang Song vomit, he directly kicked Yang Song out.


    "Wow Wow!!"


    Yang Song was lying on the wall next to the bar, vomiting constantly. Except for stealing contemptuous eyes, no one came forward to ask him what was going on.


    After vomiting for a while, Yang Song finally slowed down and walked aimlessly in the silent street.


    At this moment, Yang Song thinks he wants to die, but he can''t die!!


    There are some things he wants to say to us, but he can''t say!!


    Everything can only be suppressed in the heart of this seemingly cheerful man.


    ����


    At the other end, I ate the hot pot with Su Su for more than two hours and finally finished it. During the meal, I complained to Su Su while drinking. I told Su Su everything that happened to us during this time. Of course, I didn''t tell Su Su anything.


    Susu listened to all my things quietly. She is really a good listener. She laughs with you when you laugh, and she laughs with you when you are sad.


    Moreover, for the first time, Su Su didn''t stop me from drinking this time. I don''t remember how much wine I drank. Anyway, in the end, I was full of wine bottles. At the beginning, Su Su Su also had a drink with me, but later she didn''t drink directly, because she couldn''t drink any more.


    The check-out was made by Su Su, because I drank the same as Wu Laoer next door. Yes, don''t talk about a straight line when walking. It''s good not to fucking turn around. Moreover, I think Su Su Su has four heads.


    "Daughter-in-law, I''ll go to the bathroom first, and we''ll go later..." I said, standing in front of the bar.


    "Then go..." Su Su replied with a broken expression.


    "Bang!!"


    As soon as I took two steps, I was directly on the ground. Customers in the hot pot shop looked at me one after another.


    "Look at your mother..." I stood and pointed to the group of customers who were about to swear. Su Su hurriedly came forward and covered my mouth, and then smiled at the busy customers and explained, "don''t mind if he drinks too much..."


    "Daughter-in-law, you don''t have to pay attention to me! They make me anxious..."


    Before I finished speaking, Susu directly dragged me to the bathroom.


    "You hurry in!! I''ll wait for you outside..." Susu said, pointing to the sign of the men''s toilet.


    "It''s very kind of you, daughter-in-law. Come and kiss..." I pouted and reached Su Su''s face.


    "Roll the calf!!" Su Su pushed me and scolded loudly.


    "Don''t kiss if you don''t want to kiss, scold anyone..." I muttered, then pushed the door and walked into the bathroom.

 Chapter 367

    After I was sent to the toilet by Su Su, I don''t remember how I took off my pants and peed. Anyway, I don''t even know whether I came out with my pants on or not.


    After going to the toilet, Su Su helped me out of the hot pot shop. The air inside the house was relatively warm, but it was cold outside. When the wind blew, I threw up directly.


    "Oh, I knew I wouldn''t let you drink so much..." Su quickly took out a paper towel, wiped my mouth and muttered in a low voice.


    "Daughter in law, what are we going to do?" I giggled at Su Su after I vomited.


    "All this virtue, don''t forget that I''m cheap..." Su shouted in my face, and then stretched out his hand to stop a taxi.


    "I''ll take you home first, and then I''ll go home." Susu took great pains to drive me to the direction of the taxi, and followed me as he walked.


    I looked up at Susu, then bowed my head and vomited out again.


    "Wow..."


    I leaned against Su Su and vomited. Su Su didn''t dislike it. Instead, he helped me wipe my mouth very carefully and muttered: "is my mother so ugly!! I vomited at a glance..."


    "Daughter in law, I can''t go home. I''m afraid they''ll see me drink too much and think nonsense!!" I squatted on the ground and muttered in a low voice.


    "You are too tired to live this day..." Su frowned slightly and then dragged me to the direction of the taxi.


    The waiting taxi driver yawned, then pulled on the handbrake, reluctantly pushed open the door and came over.


    "Where are you going?" the taxi driver turned his head and asked Su Su after getting me on the bus.


    "I''d better go to my house, Guangming community..." Su said wordlessly looking at my half dead look.


    "Buzz!!"


    Knowing the destination, the driver kicked off the gas and started the car directly.


    "Can I take you back to my house?" Susu looked at me and asked.


    "Daughter in law, you are very kind to me..." I replied with a giggle.


    "Go away!!!" Su Su turned his head and gave me a white look.


    "Come on, daughter-in-law''s mouth..." I tried to get up, pouted and reached Su Su''s face.


    "Get out of here!"


    Su Su reacted very violently and slapped his mouth on the window for me, but I found that this sentence was true. After struggling on the window for a while, I pouted my lips at Su Su Su.


    "Daughter in law!!" I don''t know what I think at this time. Anyway, I just want to kiss Su Su. I can''t control my blind date.


    "Ye Han, if you''re fighting with me, I''ll kick you down!!" Su Su stretched out his little hand and blocked my mouth, struggling and threatening me.


    "Sobbing..." my mouth was covered and I couldn''t speak, but it couldn''t stop my thought of kissing Su Su. I arched my head and rubbed on Su Su''s face.


    Su Su, a girl, was certainly not as strong as me, so I went up and held Su Su Su''s hand, and then kissed her directly with my head down.


    I wanted to kiss, but I missed it and kissed directly on my forehead.


    "Come on!! kiss you too. Can you be honest for a while..." Su pushed me away and shouted with a red face.


    "Daughter in law, go home and sleep!!" I lay on Su Su''s chest, smelling her fragrance and shouted very comfortably.


    Su Su frowned and said, "don''t vomit me, or I''ll really kill you. I''m not kidding you..."


    "Bang!!" Su Su just stood my head up and I hit it directly on the right.


    "Daughter in law, my head hurts..." I rubbed my head and said to Su Su with a giggle.


    "You are four not four silly......" Su Su looked at me a little distressed, covered his small mouth and scolded with a smile.


    "It hurts..."


    With these words, my body slipped, my head banged on Su Su Su''s beautiful leg, and then I bounced a few times with great elasticity.


    Su Su instinctively frowned when she saw my head on her lap, but she couldn''t bear to move my head away, so she had to silently accept the ambiguous gesture.


    I lay on Su Su''s thigh and secretly looked at her. After I found that she had no reaction, I put my hand on her thigh.


    "Ye Han, you son of a bitch, do you want to face?" Su Su scolded, grinding his silver teeth.


    "Daughter-in-law, you are so kind to me..." I''m ready to play silly to the end. No matter how Su Su scolds me, I can''t take my head back.


    "Ye Han, you are really shameless!! just install it for me, just install it!" Su Su Su''s chest rippled slightly, then took a few shots, calmed down a little, then took out his mobile phone and dialed out.


    "Er Ke, what are you doing?" Su Su Su asked after the phone was connected.


    "I sleep at home. What else can I do?" a vague lazy voice came from the phone.


    "Well... Didn''t you go to the bar?" Su Su then asked.


    "What to go, my sister, I''m here today, I can''t go, I''ll go and play with you tonight," the girl on the other side of the phone answered with a random brush of nail polish.


    "Er Ke, I have something to do today. Otherwise, don''t come here..." Su Su looked at me and said nervously.


    "What can I do for you?"


    "Anyway, there''s something wrong. Just don''t come here..." Su Su wanted to make an excuse, but found that he couldn''t find any good reason at all.


    "Su Su, do you want to do something sorry for me!!" the other end of the phone was silent and asked in a very serious tone.


    "Go away, what did I do to be sorry for you!!" Su Su blushed and began to stammer.


    "Say, who are you going to hang out with today!!"


    "Er Ke, if you''re teasing me, I''ll be angry!!" Su Su puffed his cheeks and shouted angrily.


    "Well, well, I won''t tease you, OK!! then you have to tell me what you''re doing today!" Erke knew that Su Su Su was going to be angry and didn''t dare to continue to joke with Su Su Su.


    "I went out to dinner with Ye Han today, and then he drank too much. Now he''s lying there like a dead man. I can''t help but take him home..." Su Su explained with a broken face, looking at me sleeping like a dead pig.


    "Who is Ye Han?" the girl opposite the phone asked heartlessly.


    "That''s the bar owner!!"


    "I''ll go, sister. You''re a rich man!!"


    "He''s a big fart. He''s a player who doesn''t dare to go back home every day..." Su was speechless.

 Chapter 368

    "That''s good. You''re also a boss!! no, sister, aren''t you still in love? Why did you get together? Is it a little too anxious!!" Er Ke thought for a while and suddenly realized.


    "I''ll tell you the last time, he just drank too much and had no place to go!!" Su Su let Erke break down a little, grabbed his hair and shouted.


    "Daughter-in-law, what are you arguing about!!" I turned over and asked vaguely, lying on Su Su''s lap.


    "Brother, can you stop talking?" Jesus looked at me and ate my heart.


    "Su Su, you can now. Your daughter-in-law shouted, and you told me it''s okay!! the queen of the film!!" the other end of the phone shouted in a strange way.


    "Come on, I won''t tell you!!" Jesus shouted angrily.


    "Watch out for my sister!!"


    "Roll!!"


    "Ha ha, don''t tease you, hang up."


    With that, Su Su hung up the phone, and then more than 20 minutes later, the two of us came to Su Su''s community.


    After we got off, the taxi driver looked at us, shook his head and whispered, "now he''s young!!!"


    Su Su took me into the elevator and opened the door of his house.


    "Bang!!"


    When she opened the door, Su Su dragged me to the sofa in the living room like a dead pig. Then she panted off her ladle shoes and sat cross legged beside me.


    "Daughter in law, what are you doing!!"


    "Fuck off, don''t be your daughter-in-law all day. If I were your daughter-in-law, I would be so angry......" Su Su Su''s foot was stuffy on my face and scolded in a very irritable mood.


    "Daughter-in-law, you are my daughter-in-law..." I put my arms around Su Su Su''s small feet, and then whispered while lying down.


    Su Su took back his feet with a disdainful expression, and then rubbed the saliva on my face.


    "Daughter-in-law, daughter-in-law... Hoo Hoo!!" I called a few times and fell asleep directly.


    Su Su blinked at me for a while, then helped me take off my dirty clothes, sighed slightly, and took my clothes into the bathroom.


    After arriving at the bathroom, Su Su directly threw my clothes into the washing machine. Then she took off her clothes tired and turned on the bathroom faucet. The warm water washed Su Su Su''s sexy body. Her long black hair was pulled up high to prevent it from getting wet when taking a bath. The bathroom door was unlocked. If I didn''t sleep now, I would be dead tired, I need a fucking look, too.


    Twenty minutes later, Su Su came out of the bathroom barefoot in his cartoon pajamas.


    When passing by the sofa in the living room, he suddenly saw me who was already asleep. Su Su blinked his big eyes and was stunned for a long time. He muttered, "you are almost as big as me!! why are you so tired..."


    "No, no, don''t shoot!!" at this moment, the expression on my face suddenly became ferocious, struggling and yelling.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay!! no one killed you!!" Su Su quickly came forward and hugged my head, stroking my hair and softly comforting me.


    Five minutes later, I was calm again and the whole house was quiet.


    ����


    The next morning, I was directly woken up by Liu Rui''s phone.


    I opened my eyes vaguely, picked up the phone and asked irritably, "what are you doing!!"


    "What the fuck are you doing? What''s the matter with Yang Song? You didn''t come back all night!! why did you elope!!" Liu Rui''s tone was very excited. It seems that he was really worried about us. After all, everyone knows that my situation is a little special now.


    "Yang Song is gone?" I know I''m fine, but as soon as I heard that Yang Song was gone, my heart directly mentioned to my throat, and the whole person was refreshed instantly.


    "Yes, I''ve called him all day and no one answered..." Liu Rui shouted anxiously.


    "OK, I know. I''ll go back now..."


    I put on my pants and replied anxiously.


    "Hurry up, it''s not enough for me to worry about every fucking day..." Liu Rui replied to me, and then hung up the phone directly.


    After I talked to Liu Rui on the phone, I ran directly to the door while wearing my coat.


    "Are you awake?" Su Su Su, who was preparing breakfast, heard me and shouted at me.


    After hearing Su Su Su''s voice, I was stunned, then ran to Su Su''s side and hugged Su Su Su.


    "You... What are you doing?" Su Su''s face turned red and stammered.


    "When I''m finished, let''s get together..." I pasted it in Su Su''s ear and said softly.


    "It''s like who''s going to promise you!!" Su Su stamped his foot and said coyly. He turned his head and found that I had run out of the door.


    Su Su looked at the freshly prepared breakfast and was stunned for a while. Then he puffed his mouth and said, "is he stupid? He thought my mother had slept him..."


    ����


    After I left Su Su''s house, I took a taxi directly. After getting on the bus, I took out my mobile phone and dialed Guo Siwei.


    "Hello?" Guo thought quickly connected the phone.


    "Brother Guo, let me ask if there was a shooting in our city yesterday?" I asked anxiously.


    "Shooting?" Guo thought stunned.


    "Well, I lost a friend..."


    "No!! I didn''t hear what happened yesterday!!"


    Guo thought with some doubts.


    "That''s OK, it''s ok..." when I heard that there was no shooting, I was a lot more secure, because I knew Yang Song had a gun in his hand. If he was in any danger, he would shoot at the first time.


    "Shall I help you find it?" Guo thought then asked.


    "Don''t use it first. I''ll look for it first..."


    "Well, call if you have something!"


    "OK."


    After that, I hung up with Guo Siwei. Ten minutes later, I changed the car at the hot pot restaurant where Su Su had dinner yesterday, and then came directly to the harem.


    Fifteen minutes later, I arrived at the front door of the harem.


    As soon as my front foot got off the bus, I saw Liu Rui staggering out with some clothes in his hand.


    "Why are you going?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "I''ll send clothes to Yang Song..." Liu Rui pulled the door and got into my car.


    "No, what''s Yang Song doing? You have to send him clothes?" I closed the door and turned to ask.


    "I don''t fucking know. Anyway, just tell me to pick him up and take some clothes..." Liu Rui glanced and said nothing.


    "I don''t have enough fucking money for people to pick up?" I said with the same speechless expression.


    "Drive quickly. He has been lovelorn recently and can do anything stupid. We should give him more tolerance and love..."


    Liu Rui mildly underestimated one sentence. I directly started the car and drove to the address Liu Rui gave me.

 Chapter 369

    "Do you think Yang Song is a little strange recently?" I asked Liu Rui while driving.


    "What''s strange? When you''re lovelorn, you''ll do the same..." Liu Rui''s answer doesn''t agree. He doesn''t understand what I mean at all.


    "I don''t mean lovelorn..."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "How can I feel that Qian Rou''s business is not so simple..." I whispered, then glanced at Liu Rui with my eyes and observed his reaction.


    "..." after Liu Rui looked at me with his small eyes for a while, he suddenly realized and shouted: "you mean Qian Rou didn''t really dump Yang Song!! Yang Song dumped Qian Rou


    "Fuck off!! I really can''t talk to you about your IQ..."


    I looked a little broken and scolded. Now I really don''t want to say a word to Liu Rui. I think it''s difficult for me to communicate with him. Now I doubt how this fool grows so big!!


    Half an hour later, Liu Rui and I found the address sent by Yang Song.


    "Where are the people?"


    I parked my car on the side of the road and observed the surrounding environment. I found that I didn''t find Yang Song.


    "He called me to borrow his cell phone, and I can''t contact him now..." Liu Rui spread his helplessness.


    "Shit!! drive around..." I scolded silently, and then drove around the street.


    I wandered around with Liu Rui for about ten minutes and finally found something. We saw a group of old men and women forming a circle at the gate of the park.


    "Why is this scene a little familiar..." Liu Rui touched his chin and asked me after thinking for a while.


    "I seem to have some fucking impression!!" I was a little surprised, and then Liu Rui and I suddenly looked up at the same time, and then rushed out of the car.


    Because we have indeed seen this scene. The last time I saw Yang Song was beaten by a gun. The same situation, the same old man and woman!!


    "Oh, this young man is so white!!" an old lady said to the people nearby.


    "Yes!! it''s so white..." another old lady commented.


    "Yes, it''s cold, naive and frost resistant..." an old man in the crowd coughed twice and looked envious.


    "Excuse me..."


    Liu Rui and I pushed through the crowd. As we thought, the protagonist in the crowd was Yang Song!!


    Yang Song is shivering and hiding in the corner, and now Yang Song''s dress is a little different, because he doesn''t wear anything. He doesn''t wear anything anywhere except a plastic bag hanging on his ass and eggs!!


    Liu Rui quickly put his clothes on Yang Song. When Yang Song saw me coming with Liu Rui, he cried.


    "Elder brother, what are you playing with?" I asked while holding back a smile and looking at Yang Song.


    "Don''t fucking mention it... I drank too much yesterday and fell asleep in the park. When I woke up, I saw a group of old men and women watching around me!!" Yang Song ran to my car quickly after putting on his clothes.


    Liu Rui and I also got on the bus quickly. When the onlookers saw that we were gone, they should do whatever they wanted.


    ����


    After getting on the bus, Liu Rui and I looked at Yang Song and didn''t say a word. The atmosphere in the car was very embarrassing.


    "What are you looking at?" Yang Song asked us with his teeth clenched.


    "Puff!!"


    "Hahaha!!"


    I laughed with Liu Rui.


    "Brother, you are awesome!!" Liu Rui patted his thigh and gave Yang Song a thumbs up.


    "Brother song, I''m not satisfied with anyone now, so I''ll take it to you!! your life is not in vain, really..." I smiled and gave Yang Song a thumbs up.


    "Don''t fucking laugh, can you drive quickly!!" Yang Song shouted irritably.


    "OK..." I promised and started the car directly.


    "Don''t you two go back and tell others about it, you know?" after Yang Song said this, he looked at Liu Rui giggling next to him and shook his head silently, adding: "I didn''t say that..."


    "Why didn''t you say that?" I looked back at Yang Song and asked with a smile. However, at the moment I looked back, I suddenly saw the bottle in Yang Song''s hand.


    Yang Song seemed to feel that I found the bottle in his hand and quickly hid. Yang Song''s hiding aroused my curiosity.


    "What''s that thing in your hand?" I looked at Yang Song and asked.


    "Nothing... Nothing!!" Yang Song explained awkwardly.


    I looked at Yang Song and knew he didn''t want to tell me, but I didn''t continue to ask, because Yang Song had just stripped all his things, but he still kept this bottle. I think it might be something like a token of love left by Qian Rou for him.


    ����


    Half an hour later, the three of us returned home.


    When we got home, I found that Wei Yiwen and some of them came.


    "Ye, are you back?" when Wei Yiwen saw us coming back, he stood up and said hello to me.


    "Why are you still here?" I asked, looking at Wei Yiwen in surprise.


    "I have something to do with you..."


    "All right, come in and say!!" then I changed my slippers and took Wei Yiwen into my room.


    "Shit, say something behind someone''s back..." Liu Rui glanced, obviously not very satisfied with my behavior.


    Yang Song looked at the back of Wei Yiwen and me. After being silent for a while, he also returned to his room.


    After entering the house, I sat on the bed, and Wei Yiwen sat next to me. I handed him a cigarette and lit one for myself.


    "What''s the matter?" I looked at Wei Yiwen and asked.


    "MD sent a letter and asked me to come the day after tomorrow..." Wei Yiwen smelled the cigarette in his hand, but didn''t light it.


    "... are you sure?" I was stunned and asked.


    "The time is fixed!!" Wei Yiwen nodded.


    "OK, you guys go over..."


    "It''s not good for me to go there by myself. I''m afraid they''re careless..." Wei Yiwen explained.


    "Can you do it yourself?" I asked with a frown.


    "Shit!! what''s wrong with me..." Wei Yiwen scolded silently, and then said: "I think so. Let''s give them 10 million yuan and let them kill Zhao San. Then when Zhao San is gone, we will give them all the transportation line and origin. We will need the processing business in Zhaojia village, but the premise is that our purchase from him is 30% cheaper than that from other channels. What do you think of this?"


    "You mean we give up all the business over there?"

 Chapter 370

    "Why don''t you let me out?" Wei Yiwen asked directly after listening to me.


    "Let''s give them money and then give them all the work. Isn''t this a little inappropriate?" I rubbed my chin and asked.


    "It''s really a little inappropriate, but ye, have you ever thought about whether we can do a good job in the market over there in our current state? If we have to hold the business over there, there will only be one end!!"


    "What will happen?" I asked.


    "Smoke yourself, the business over there is difficult to do, even if you give me a sun, I may not be able to do well..." Wei Yiwen took a cigarette and squinted at me.


    "So difficult?" I was stunned and surprised.


    "What do you think? Zhao San has worked hard for so many years and still has this virtue... Besides, we are not as good as Zhao San in terms of money or people. If you take this * over, it won''t do us any good..."


    ��������


    I looked straight at Wei Yiwen. Although I was unwilling, I knew he was right. We really don''t have the ability to take over Zhao San''s business in JS corner, but it was a fucking waste of money!! Just throw it away, I can''t bear it!!


    "Of course, you has the final say, you can think about it. After all, you are the boss..." Wei Yi Wen saw me hesitant and added a little hesitation.


    "No, do as you say!!" I waved my hand directly and said in a very positive tone.


    "Ha ha..." Wei Yiwen looked at me and smiled.


    "What are you laughing at?" I asked with the same smile as I flicked the ash.


    "Nothing. It just feels like you trust me... It''s not a good habit!!"


    "You don''t have to use people. I still understand this truth..." I patted Wei Yiwen on the shoulder, sighed and said: "this time I''ve put all my family money on you. Don''t drop the chain for me!!"


    "I try my best!!" Wei Yiwen nodded definitely.


    "That''s good. When are you leaving?"


    "Tomorrow, I''ll go by boat..."


    "Do you want to go by yourself or take them with you?"


    "I''ll go there by myself. It''s not good to take people. It''s easy for them to misunderstand..." Wei Yiwen thought for a moment and said.


    "Can you do it yourself? Is there any danger?"


    As soon as I heard that Wei Yiwen wanted to go by himself, I suddenly felt a little worried. Even if the four of them went together, I was a little worried. Let alone alone alone.


    "Can you do it? I''ve been here for so many years. When I go there, someone will pick me up. It should be nothing. If not, I''ll throw down the money and run away. It''s no use for them to ask me to die..." Wei Yiwen said casually.


    "Grass, that money is my fucking wife Ben. If you say you lose it, you''ll lose it to me!!" I was a little speechless and scolded with a smile.


    "Ha ha!!" Wei Yiwen suddenly laughed and said, "this money is also my coffin book!! I''m more than 40 years old this year. If I can''t catch this opportunity, I''ll struggle to get up all my life..."


    I looked at Wei Yiwen''s old face and suddenly felt that he might really cherish the money more than I did.


    If we lose this time, we are still young and have a lot of time, but what about him??


    Nearly 50 years old, he has experienced the ups and downs of brother long once. We are the second chance given to him by God. If he still can''t catch it this time, will God give him the third time??


    Even if I did, when would it be??


    How much time does he have to wait for this opportunity!!


    Sometimes you have to admit that the older you are, the fewer opportunities you have, and the more urgent it is to seize the opportunity.


    "OK, I''ll go back first if there''s nothing wrong..." when Wei Yiwen saw that I didn''t speak, he stood up tired and stretched himself.


    "You don''t have to be too stressed, not this time. We have another time. I still have money in my hand..." I patted Wei Yiwen on the shoulder and comforted him.


    "Grass, I''m so old that I need you to give me relief..." Wei Yiwen scolded silently, and then walked out of my house with a big step.


    ����


    When I went out with Wei Yiwen, I saw Liu Rui following Zhang Fengyu. They were chatting.


    It''s nagging, but I feel as if Liu Rui''s mouth is open, and others collapse, especially Zhang Fengyu. When he came, he had a good head shape. This time, he caught it like a brooding chicken


    "Let me tell you, you don''t care which broken game hall you have. Just follow what I said about the whole condom factory. I tell you that it has to make fucking money..." Liu Rui said with white foam around his mouth and dragging Zhang Fengyu.


    "Brother, can you spare me? I really can''t fix the condom. Can you let others do it?" Zhang Fengyu said, holding his hair and biting his teeth at Liu Rui.


    "Grass, I can''t fix it..." Castle Peak and big brother quickly shook their heads.


    "They can''t do it. I tell you it''s best for you to get it..." Liu Rui looked at Zhang Yuyu firmly and said.


    "Brother, why!! what the fuck am I suitable for!!" Zhang Fengyu cried out. I think he''s making Liu Rui''s ink cry.


    I looked at Zhang Fengyu and felt sad for him. My brother Rui hasn''t seen anyone for so many years. If he does, he will never come to a good end.


    "I felt you have this temperament from the first time I saw you. Really, it''s a pity if you don''t get a condom. I''ll tell you..." Liu Rui may be thirsty and said after drinking water.


    "I''ll fix the condom if I have any fucking temperament!!" Zhang Fengyu gritted his teeth and shouted.


    "Why? Do you look down on condoms?" Liu Rui asked Zhang Fengyu with his mouth tilted, staring at his small eyes like soybeans.


    "I don''t look down on him. I really can''t get anything. Brother, I beg you. Can you let me go?" Zhang Yuyu almost knelt down to Liu Rui when he spoke.


    "No, if you don''t promise me today, I can''t let you go. I''ll tell you..." Liu Rui said stubbornly.


    "Grass!! believe it or not, I''ll kill you!!" Zhang Fengyu was made a little anxious by Liu Rui. He took out a pistol directly from his clothes, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Then you hurry. I don''t want to live. Shoot quickly..." Liu Rui answered calmly on the sofa.


    Zhang Fengyu thought about it for a while, then threw away the pistol directly. He looked at Liu Rui with a very sincere attitude and said, "I''m so careless. Can I fucking take it, brother? Can I make a condom with you!!"

 Chapter 371

    "If you have this attitude, I can talk to you..." my brother Rui crossed his legs very comfortably, looked at Zhang Fengyu with satisfaction and said.


    "What do you want to talk about?" when Zhang Fengyu said these words, he bit his teeth and felt like eating people.


    I''m not really bragging. If Zhang Fengyu is given a chance, he will eat Liu Rui raw!!


    "Well, I''ve figured out the names of our contraceptives. Which bar we don''t call Hougong and our condoms are called Yulinjun. What do you say?" Liu Rui touched his chin and said.


    "OK, just be satisfied..." Zhang Fengyu nodded painfully.


    "Don''t be so perfunctory. I didn''t get the name casually. I tell you, he has a moral!!" Liu Rui was a little dissatisfied with Zhang Fengyu''s attitude and shouted in a very excited tone.


    "What''s the moral?" I asked with a smile.


    "..." as soon as I finished this sentence, Zhang Fengyu glared at me.


    "You see, isn''t our bar the back palace? What the royal guards mean is that no one wants to come in and no one wants to go out!!" Liu Rui explained proudly.


    "... awesome!!" Wei Yiwen held back for a long time and spit out these two words.


    While Zhang Fengyu sat on the sofa rubbing his hair, his face was loveless.


    "Also, you and I can''t just make ultra-thin condoms. I''m also going to make ultra-thick condoms, which can benefit those shorter male compatriots. What do you say about the wind and rain?" Liu Rui continued.


    "Just be happy..." Zhang Fengyu replied casually, and then rubbed his hair.


    "This is a way. Don''t say that my thinking is avant-garde..."


    I smiled and commented. When Liu Rui heard what I said, he gave me a look of approval. Obviously, he was very satisfied with what I said.


    Liu Rui and Zhang Fengyu talked about the condom factory for more than half an hour. My brother Rui popularized Zhang Fengyu from the production method of condoms to the precautions for condom use.


    After listening to the popularity of my brother Rui, Zhang Fengyu admired my brother Rui. When he left, he was crying!!


    ����


    After seeing Wei Yiwen off, I had nothing to do. I was ready to walk around the bar. However, before I walked out of the house, my phone rang.


    "Hello?" I answered the phone while changing my shoes.


    "What are you doing?" Du Xianyang shouted angrily.


    "What the fuck can I do? I sleep at home!! what''s the matter with you? Eat *!"


    "Don''t mention it. Do you have time tomorrow?" Du Xianyang asked after a pause.


    "There is time, what are you going to do..." at this time, I had changed my clothes and walked out of the house.


    "This is not Ji Xuan. His second uncle is dead. I want to ask if you have time to go with a ceremony or something..." Du Xianyang revealed these sadness in his tone.


    "When did Ji Xuan have his second uncle? Why don''t I fucking know..."


    "There are so many things you don''t know. I''ve just come out of the crematorium. Is the scene so scary? It''s burned away. I''m just crying here and ready to pee to relieve myself..." Liu Rui said in surprise,


    "How did you die, so suddenly!!" I was stunned, bit my saliva and asked.


    "Didn''t you drink too much in your bar yesterday? You can''t stop it if you have to find eight young ladies..." Du Xianyang recalled.


    "You''re dead? Why didn''t our lady say it when she came back!!"


    "It''s a dead fart. After taking the young lady to the hotel, he found that there were too many people to let go of so many people. Then he asked the young ladies where to rest. He came out to play mahjong with my father..." Du Xianyang continued.


    "Can playing mahjong still kill people?" I heard Du Xianyang say more and more mysterious, and I couldn''t believe it.


    "It''s not so good. The old man drank half a night''s wine and then played half a night''s mahjong. My father said that he fried four Hu in one night and lost his pants..."


    "And then?"


    "Then the last one came, one by one. When the old man was excited, he smoked directly. He smoked and vomited white foam. He didn''t slow down after he was sent to the hospital. You said it was very good. An old man was still discussing Dali pill with me a few days ago. He said he would die. Man, it''s too fucking fragile..." Du Xianyang was a little sad.


    "Are you telling the truth?" after a long time, I still think Du Xianyang is talking to me.


    "Can I fucking tease you? Tease you? Can I joke about Ji Xuan''s second uncle?" Du Xianyang shouted reluctantly.


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? It''s all cremated. What''s the use of telling me..."


    "I don''t fucking know if you know me or not. What do I ask you to do!!"


    "What do you mean by telling me now?" I asked speechlessly.


    "Er, I''m just too sad. I want to tell you and express my sadness..." Du Xianyang sighed.


    "Grass, can you hang up after you express it, big brother!!" I shouted irritably while driving.


    "It''s not me, you don''t know. My sadness is not fucking moving, but no one has done the work. Do you understand what I mean?" Du Xianyang replied to me with some embarrassment.


    "Next time you have something to say, will you..." after understanding Du Xianyang''s meaning, I scolded very irritably.


    "I''m a little embarrassed..."


    "Roll the calf!! tell me something quickly. I''m driving here..."


    "I have some work here. Do you think you can do it for me!" Du Xianyang said directly.


    "Brother, I''m so busy every day. You don''t know where I have time to help you. Can you let me go..." I should be angry and cry when I heard Du Xianyang''s words. I''m heartless and heartless and ask me to work for him every day. I can''t do my own work.


    "You don''t need to do it yourself, just find some people for me..." Du Xianyang quickly explained.


    "What work? I''ll see if I can arrange it for you..." I thought for a while and asked.


    "It''s no big deal, just a small dispute in the countryside. I want to find someone to solve it. It seems that my appearance is not good. I just want you to contact me. At that time, the benefit fee can''t be less..." Du Xianyang explained to me.


    "Your business?"


    "No, my friend''s..."


    "Grass, what rotten things come to me every day. I''ll find someone to contact you later..."


    After that, I hung up directly.

 Chapter 372

    After talking to Du Xianyang on the phone, I rubbed my temples and figured out who to find.


    Five minutes later, I dialed Duan Hui''s phone number.


    "Huizi, are you in the store?"


    "What''s the matter?" Duan Hui replied.


    "Well, you give me the phone number of our security captain Han Chao. I have something to do with him..." I simply organized the language.


    "OK!!" Duan Hui hung up.


    Half a minute later, my mobile phone received a text message with Han Chao''s phone number.


    Han Chao was originally an ordinary internal security guard in our harem, but after the last painting, I made an exception and directly upgraded the security captain.


    This Han Chao usually has no characteristics except that his face is always red, but he is quasi successful in dealing with people and has always dreamed of the day when he is in the top position.


    I just wanted to let him have a try today. After all, the two places of the Hougong bar and Casino have been busy enough for Meng Liang''s old cars. If no new people come in all the time, these old people will be fucking tired in the Hougong sooner or later.


    "Doodle doodle!!"


    "President ye, what are you looking for me for?"


    After a while, Han Chao answered the phone. His voice was very excited and obviously flattered.


    "Xiao Chao, what are you doing?" I asked with a smile.


    "I''m patrolling!! stroll around our bar to see a girl or something..."


    "Grass, what''s the matter? I have a job in my hand now. Do you think you can help me live?" I asked.


    "Yes, yes, I can!!" Han Chao quickly agreed and replied, feeling very excited.


    "I haven''t told you what to do. What do you promise..." I said speechless.


    "President ye, as long as you don''t let me match pigs, I can do anything!!!" Han Chao replied excitedly.


    "Grass, it''s all right. What pig do I want you to match..."


    "Ha ha, just kidding, Mr. Ye, I think I''m one chance away from the top. As long as you can give me this chance, I''ll do well!!" Han Chao vowed to promise me.


    "Well, you''ll figure it out for me first. I''ll think about your position later!!" I promised with a smile.


    "Thank you, President Ye!!"


    "You don''t have to thank me first. You don''t know what to do. The child is stupid all day..." I found that Han Chao talked to his mother Yang Song in the same way, that is, he didn''t think at all.


    "Yes, I don''t know what to do yet!!" Han Chao suddenly realized when he patted his forehead.


    "I think you can go if I ask you to match pigs..."


    "Brother, if you really have this idea, I can try it for you..." Han Chao replied to me with a slightly shy tone.


    "Fuck off, just try it for me. You can''t fucking get on top of your head..."


    "Why, brother, what did I say wrong?" Han Chao was a little confused by my scolding and simply didn''t understand what was going on.


    "Don''t talk to me. My head hurts. I''ll give you a cell phone number and you can contact him..." I rubbed my head and said with some melancholy.


    "Who?" Han Chao asked directly.


    "It''s Mr. Du who always comes to our bar to drink!!"


    "Isn''t it * the old Du shoes who don''t give money???" Han Chao was stunned for a moment, and then shouted: "Mr. Ye, I''ve been disgusted with him for a long time. It''s easy to * return his mother''s money every day. Do you say it''s easy for those young ladies to serve them every day, and then have to meet their abnormal requirements!! is it easy, Mr. Ye, you say..."


    After mentioning the young lady, Han Chao became very excited and said that he was going to cry for himself.


    "You have deep feelings for the lady of our harem?" I asked speechless.


    "Mr. Ye, prostitutes are affectionate, but the general doesn''t believe it!!"


    Han chaoleng spits out a philosophical word and makes me stunned. Is the cultural level of our harem security guards so fucking high!!


    "President ye, have you heard the story of prostitutes and generals?" Han Chao asked after seeing that I didn''t speak.


    "Roll the calf, I fucking listen to your stories every day..." I scolded very irritably.


    "In that line, Mr. Ye, do you want me to go and ask that fool for an account? I know the routine. I don''t need to explain. I''ll chop him if I don''t give me money!"


    "Who the fuck taught you this?"


    "Isn''t that what''s on TV?" Han Chao said foolishly.


    "Get the fuck out of here. If I find you later, our harem will have to let you form an underworld group..."


    "What do you want me to do? It''s not a fight!!" I can hear Han Chao''s tone of disappointment.


    "It''s Mr. Du''s business. You can talk to him and see what he asks you to do!!"


    I lit a cigarette and explained.


    "Ah, I know. I''ll call him later..." Han Chao spoke in a low tone, obviously because he knew it was Du Xianyang''s work and was a little reluctant to do it.


    "When you call president Du later, say you know!! president Du''s business is my business. If you can''t do it well, I''ll clean you up. I''ll give you a reward..." I smiled and comforted.


    "President ye, I''m sure I''ll do well for you, but I''m aiming at you, not at others. I don''t want how much money others give me. I''ll continue no matter how little you give me..." Han Chao threw down this sentence to me, and then hung up the phone directly.


    Looking at the mobile phone, I was stunned for a while, smiled helplessly, and then drove directly back home.


    ����


    On the other end, Han Chao called Du Xianyang directly after talking to me.


    "Hello, who?"


    "I''m Mr. Ye''s man. You''re Du''s broken shoes... Ah, no, Du is always right!!" Han Chao quickly changed his words when he knew he was wrong.


    "I am. Did you find it?" Du Xianyang confirmed.


    "I am. You should say something quickly. Finish it early and finish it early..." Han Chao asked in a very blunt tone.


    After hearing Han Chao''s words, Du Xianyang was stunned for five or six seconds, and then said for more thought: "well, I have a friend whose factory has been renovated, and then I don''t know who has offended. Several trucks are parked over there. The decoration can''t get in and the cars inside can''t get out. I want you to go over and see what''s going on. Can you adjust it..." Du Xianyang explained carefully.


    "That''s it?"


    "Yes, that''s it!!"


    "Cao, it''s a big boss. I can''t fix this. Wait for me to believe..." Han Chao buried Du Xianyang, and then hung up directly.


    "Oh, fuck..." Du Xianyang on the other end of the phone wanted to talk back and found that the phone had hung up.

 Chapter 373

    After talking to Du Xianyang on the phone, Han Chao said hello to Duan Hui, and then went home directly by motorcycle.


    Back home, Han Chao was afraid of going alone, so he called his good friend, Chang Meng.


    Let''s talk about Chang Meng. His name is Meng, and he is also very fierce. He is not about one meter six or five tall, but his muscles don''t like doing anything else. He likes to exercise.


    At about 1:00 p.m., Han Chao and Chang Meng each had a watermelon knife, and then rode an old Suzuki motorcycle to kill the iron tower village.


    "Brother, if you don''t do a good job as a security guard, what are you doing in the countryside with others when you''re free?" Chang Meng in the back of the car opened his mouth and breathed into it.


    "It''s not my fucking business. Our bar owner asked me to help..." Han Chao shouted with a red face and a very loud voice.


    "What''s the lineup opposite?" Chang Meng shouted.


    "I don''t know..."


    "Shit, you don''t fucking know the people across the street. What are we going to do!!" Chang Meng was speechless.


    "I have to prove myself to our boss, or I have to be a fucking security guard all my life..." Han Chao explained back.


    "I don''t know what you''re trying to prove all day. Isn''t it good to be an honest security guard? Don''t I earn a lot of money for barbecue every day..." Chang Meng replied with a little citizen.


    "Shit, Stephen Chow didn''t say that if people don''t have a dream, what''s the difference between salted fish and salted fish!!" Han Chao was a little anxious about Chang Meng''s failure to understand his dream.


    "Brother, don''t dreams are all for rich people? You can''t fill your fucking stomach. What are you qualified to mention dreams..." Chang Meng blinked, and JB shouted philosophically.


    Hearing this, Han Chao was silent for a while, then changed the topic and asked in a low voice, "how are you developing with that object? When will you get married?"


    "Marry a fart. His mother despises me for being short and wants to ask for an extra 50000 yuan gift money. My father doesn''t want to give it, and then he divides it..." Chang sighed and said sadly.


    "You two have been well for such a long time because of 50000 yuan?" Han Chao replied a little unbelievably.


    "How much time can you do? If the money is not in place, everything is useless..." Chang Meng''s reaction is not very excited. Maybe these things have been seen through for a long time, and there will be no sadness if he has seen through.


    "Shit, your feelings are really worthless, just 50000..." Han Chao said with a helpless face.


    "It''s not because of the 50000 yuan. Even if my father pays the 50000 yuan, his mother must have other requirements. People like us get married, in fact, it''s not our marriage. I think it''s purely his mother''s parents'' marriage. My father has to find what he wants me to find, and he has to find what his mother wants him to find..." Chang Meng felt sad.


    "Hehe, also, such a marriage is meaningless. Do you miss him? It''s like spending money to buy a daughter-in-law..." Han Chao shook his head with a smile.


    "Isn''t it all like this now? Although it''s not arranged by parents, it''s not bad. It''s almost the same as feudal superstition at that time, but we have more rights to choose. However, the scope of choice is still the scope drawn by your parents. If you really want to find love, it''s all the rich people who have nothing to do..."


    "Shit, I find that you can''t say a word without a rich man? Why? The poor without money can''t do anything!!" Han Chao shouted with disapproval after listening to Chang Meng''s words.


    "The poor can''t do anything, but what he can do is controlled by others..."


    "Why should the poor be controlled by others?" Han Chao was stunned and asked.


    "You think, why do I have to listen to my father when I find my daughter-in-law?"


    "Why?"


    "Because my father bought my house for me, and my father paid for my wedding money. Even the barbecue shop I make money in the future is opened by my father, so I have no right to speak. If I have money, don''t I look for what I fucking want!!"


    Han Chao was directly put out by Chang Meng''s two words, because he seemed to find no reason to refute Chang Meng. What Chang Meng said really makes sense in today''s society. Without money, you have no freedom, because you have to go to work.


    Without money, you are not qualified to talk about dreams. For a man, you can''t even support three people. If you shout every day that you have dreams, others will only think you are a psychopath.


    Similarly, without money, you have no right to pursue love. Women want to find a better husband and make their future life better. This is not material. I think this is the right that other girls should have.


    In the animal world, male animals rely on duels to obtain the right to mate, while female animals will choose relatively powerful spouses to get more food and better protection for their next generation. This is the most primitive nature of human and animals.


    When I say this, some people may think that animals don''t understand love and people understand love, but today''s society really doesn''t have so much love and depends more on it.


    A man doesn''t have to stand at an angle that makes women look up, but his shoulders must be strong enough. At least when a woman cries, she can have a place to lean on. Someone can tell her, don''t cry, and me!!


    "I think there is still love in this world..." Han Chao held his words for a long time.


    "... brother, love must be, and we can often see it, but the premise is that you have to meet a girl who can share weal and woe with you, but with your face, I think it takes a little effort. If you find a blind person or something, I think I can have a little hope..." Chang Meng said with a little collapse.


    "Stop talking. In fact, I know that you are jealous of me..." Han Chao said seriously.


    "... shit, brother, you look like a monkey''s ass. I can envy you. What the fuck do you think?"


    "You don''t care whether you blush or not. At least I''m tall..." Han Chao replied with great pride.


    "... fuck!! I''m not fucking low!!"


    "No, why do the girls'' parents care that you want 50000 yuan more?"


    "Han Chao, pay attention to your fucking words!! people don''t say short!!"


    "You are really short..."


    "Shit!!"


    Han Chao and Chang Meng rode to the factory gate of Du Xianyang''s friend''s house while talking. As expected, two Jinbei vans stopped at the gate.

 Chapter 374

    "Jerk... Creak!!!"


    Han Chao put on the brake and directly parked the motorcycle at the gate of the factory. Then he looked up and down at the two vans and found that there were people in the car, and Han Chao knew these people.


    The fat man in the car is called Ding Wan. Everyone he knows calls him brother Wanzi. He is just like his name. He is round and like a ball. The thinner one is called Nie bold. This name seems to come from that he once stayed in the most famous Wangbaoshan in H city for three days and three nights. Since then, he has been popular all over H city. When he sees people, he will boast and force himself to fuck, Others don''t know whether he''s fucked or not, but since then, people around him always feel that he''s a little crazy, and slowly they don''t dare to continue to play with him. Even when they go to the hotel *, the ladies don''t dare to pick him up. It''s also a big customer who has been fucked by ghosts. Ordinary people really don''t dare to serve him.


    These two are the leaders of a social gang in H city. It is said that the underworld gang is in a mess. They have worked in many powerful social groups, but later people know that they are actually two fucking people, one pill and one Nie bold. Usually they have nothing to do, so they take some work to adjust people''s disputes to maintain their lives, But people who came and went found that the two tigers were in charge of the law firm more than their mother, and they also found their commercial value. They rented an office directly next to our city court. In this way, two blind people who haven''t even finished their mother''s primary school directly changed into the two most famous lawyers in H city.


    Their slogan is: "the court can''t judge, but we can''t control it!"


    Today, these two people should also come to mediate the dispute, but they didn''t understand what was going on. Han Chao didn''t take the initiative to talk with the two people, but took out his mobile phone and dialed it to Du Xianyang''s friend.


    "Hello!!" Han Chao said politely.


    "Who are you?" I was a little confused.


    "I was asked by President du..." Han Chao touched his nose and explained.


    "Oh, where have you been?" as soon as I heard Du Zong''s words, I was excited as if I heard his father coming.


    "I''m at the gate of your factory now. Come out..."


    "OK, I''ll go right now..." the other side quickly promised, and then hung up directly.


    After the phone call, Han Chao and Chang Meng had no fun. They squatted at the gate and smoked.


    Five minutes later, a young man in a white T-shirt, tight jeans and black shoes ran out of the office.


    When Han Chao saw someone coming out, he quickly threw away his cigarette butts, ran them over with his feet and stood up.


    "Hello!!" when the young man saw Han Chao, he rushed forward with a smile and stretched out his right hand.


    "What''s the matter?" Han Chao glanced at the van, shook hands and asked.


    "I don''t know what happened. The workers here were loading and unloading furniture. Then they stopped here with two cars and blocked the gate directly. Our workers asked them to park their cars elsewhere. They not only didn''t move, but also beat our workers!" the young man explained with a frown.


    "Do you know who gave them the whole pair?" Chang Meng asked.


    "Who else can it be!! it must be the factory next door. Our two families are peers. We are about to open. They are worried..." the young man glanced at the nearby factory and sighed.


    "Shit, it''s a fucking waste. Just compete fairly. It''s no use having to fix this..." Han Chao scolded in a low voice, and then took a big step to the van.


    "Are you two alone?" the young man shouted at Han Chao in a low voice.


    "Enough!!" Chang Meng replied confidently, and then rushed to the van.


    "Pengpeng!!" Han Chao came forward and knocked on the window of the van.


    "Draft it, who?" Nie bold, who was sleeping inside, opened his mouth and scolded like a psycho.


    "Shit, why are you talking so fast!! who''s the mother with!!" Chang Meng was stunned when he heard Nie bold''s words. Then he pinched his hand and crooked his neck to pull open the door.


    "Pa!!!"


    Han Chao stretched out his hand and stopped Chang Meng directly. Then he smiled and said to Nie boldly, "man, come down and say a few words?"


    "Who the fuck are you? I''ll talk to you? Are you qualified?" Marubeni squinted at Han Chao''s security uniform and thought Han Chao was the security guard of the factory, so he scolded in a very disdainful tone.


    "My name is Han Chao. I want to talk to you about something..." Han Chao frowned, but he still smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    "What do you want to talk about? Do you want us to move the car?" the ball rolled his eyes and said directly.


    "Yes, our factory is waiting for decoration. Brother, can you move the car first? Let''s go in and talk about something. It''s not a matter for you two to squat here all the time, is it right?" Han Chao said with a smile.


    "Did you come here for peace?" asked MARUKI, squinting his eyes.


    "Ha ha, it is..."


    "Move the car shop, you give me 200000 first, I''ll move the car, and then tell you something else..." the ball buckled its yellow teeth and replied casually.


    "It''s not big brother. We''re all small businesses. How can we give you 200000!!"


    "Shit, if you don''t have 200000, tell me a JB. Today I told you to pay back. I''ll move the 200000 car. I don''t have money. I''ll stop here all the time. If it''s scratched and move a little, let''s say it well!!!" when the ball finished, I directly wanted to roll up the window.


    "Pa!!"


    Chang Meng grabbed the glass of the car window, then licked his lips, looked at the ball and asked, "you''re very social?"


    "... what do you mean?" the meatball was stunned by Chang Meng''s question and narrowed his eyes.


    "I''ll tell your mother... I''ll tell you no, won''t you? Don''t you want to talk about it!! come on, let''s talk about it and let me see your social law!!" Chang Meng was about to pull the door open.


    "Peng!"


    Han Chao grabbed Chang Meng and asked irritably, "what are you doing?"


    "Fuck, you didn''t hear what he said just now. Is it useful for you to tell him the story of courtesy before soldiers?" Chang stubbed his neck and stared at Han Chao.


    "Brother, can''t we have a good talk?" Han Chao asked the balls in the car with a very embarrassed face.


    "Get out of here without money!!" meatball scolded impatiently, and then closed the window directly.

 Chapter 375

    "Isn''t what you just said not quite JB? What the fuck are you doing now?" Chang Meng looked at Han Chao and asked with great dissatisfaction.


    "I''m not counselling. I just don''t want to make trouble for president Ye. Do you know?" Han Chao rubbed his face and replied.


    "Shit, what if you don''t bother with this job? How can you finish the task given to you by your boss? If you want to take off and don''t fight two hard battles, who can see who you are? In the war years, Guan Yu and Zhang Fei were the ones who wanted to fight!! who''s the one who''s the one who''s the one who''s the one who''s the one who''s the one who''s the worst!!" Chang Meng is a typical warmonger. He''ll feel bad if he doesn''t fight in a fight.


    "Fuck, it''s really useless for me to talk to him about anything else during the war!!" Han Chao scolded in a low voice, and then directly picked up the stones on the ground.


    "Bang!!"


    The stone flew directly to the van, and the glass in front of the van burst in an instant, rippling like a spider''s web.


    "Wow!"


    The doors of the two vans were roughly opened almost at the same time. Nie boldly took a one meter long machete in his hand, got out of the car, bit his teeth and scolded: "do you want to be shameless?"


    "If you don''t drive away today, I''ll smash your car!!" Han Chao took out the watermelon knife prepared in advance and stood directly in front of his chest, scolding.


    "I''ll fuck you! I''ll give you a fucking face!! chop them!!" Nie boldly waved his knife and shouted with open teeth and claws after hearing Han Chao''s words.


    "Crash, bang!"


    After Nie boldly shouted this sentence, at least seven or eight people rushed out of the van, and everyone had a machete in his hand.


    Seeing this scene, Chang Meng stood stiff in place and was stunned in an instant.


    "Don''t you say it''s just two people?"


    "Fuck!! I don''t know how to get out so many people!!" Han Chao stammered back.


    "What the hell is this?" Chang took a deep breath and asked.


    "What the hell can I do!! do it!!" Han Chao replied with his teeth, and then rushed to Nie bold''s team with a watermelon knife.


    "Fuck, exciting!!" Chang licked his lips fiercely, shouted, and then joined the battle.


    "Bang!!"


    However, as soon as Chang Meng ran over, he was hit on his chin by a baseball stick. With a bang, Chang Meng fell directly to the ground!!


    "Wow!!"


    After seeing Chang Meng fall to the ground, Han Chao hurried to Chang Meng''s position and pulled Chang Meng up while waving a watermelon knife.


    "Fuck, it''s embarrassing..." Chang Meng smiled awkwardly, then waved a big knife and cut directly on a young man''s thigh.


    "Puff!!"


    The blood spurted out and directly dyed a piece of ground red.


    "Fuck, fun!!" the warmongers often became more excited and waved machetes faster after seeing this scene.


    "Watch it, don''t fucking die!!!"


    Han Chao shouted with red eyes.


    "Shit, I see!!" Chang Meng replied simply, and then hit a young man''s neck with a knife.


    "Fierce son, be careful!!"


    At this time, a young man holding a machete looked straight at Chang Meng''s head. This scene was directly seen by Han Chao and almost shouted to remind him.


    "I''ll go to NIMA!!" Chang fiercely raised his legs and kicked the young man in front of him, and then directly stopped the machete behind him with his hand.


    "Poof!"


    This time it was very strong. The machete cut on the hand and directly exposed the bones.


    "I''ll fuck you!"


    Han Chao turned back and kicked the young man who was often fierce. Then he took the machete and was like crazy. He cut the young man''s back one by one. The young man''s back was instantly bloody and violent.


    However, when Han Chao cut people, a pickaxe hit him directly on the nose!!


    "Boo!!" Han Chao flew out on his back. Suddenly, his nose blood spilled all over the ground, and the bridge of his nose was broken in an instant.


    On the other side, Chang Meng carries a machete and holds the handle in both hands. He can''t see anything at all. Anyway, just like a machine, no matter whether others fight or not, he is a machete in his hand.


    "Hula!"


    The battle lasted less than three minutes, and all the security guards in the factory ran out.


    "Shall we get started?" the security captain stammered as he looked at Du Xianyang''s friend.


    "Look at you? B look, hurry to help!!" the friend of Du Xianyang shouted anxiously.


    "Wow!!"


    The security guard who received the order was like beating chicken blood. More than ten people rushed over quickly.


    "Bang!!"


    At this time, the ball kicked the front security guard, and then looked up and shouted, "draft it? I''ll kill whoever dares to do it today!!"


    The security guards were stunned, holding the guy in their hands, but they didn''t dare to rush forward.


    "Come on!! what are you looking at!!" Du Xianyang''s friend shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Don''t fucking get involved in everything. Get out of here!"


    Nie boldly shouted with his eyebrows.


    "Fuck you, you bastards!"


    Du Xianyang''s friends watched the group of security guards stamp their feet angrily, bite their teeth and scold, then ran to one side and dialed Du Xianyang directly.


    However, this Kung Fu, Chang Meng has been completely dried down, covered with blood, lying on the ground motionless.


    "Mengzi, are you okay?" Han Chaohu shouted in front of Chang Meng, pressing his teeth.


    "I... I''m fine..." Chang Meng replied weakly.


    "Puff!!"


    At this time, the ball was chopped on the back of Han Chao''s head.


    "Splash!!"


    Han Chao swayed forward twice and then lay directly beside Chang Meng.


    "You can''t fucking do it?" Chang Meng asked with a smile after seeing Han Chao fall.


    "I can''t move..." Han Chao shook his head with a smile.


    At this moment, the ground in front of the gate is full of blood. Han Chao and Chang Meng lie on the ground. Meatballs and Nie bold also fall. Even if they don''t fall, there are wounds on their bodies. Anyway, the scene is very bloody.


    "Did you draft it? Now let me ask you if I''m social?" meatball ran to Chang Meng with short legs and asked with a smile.


    "Social NIMA B!!" Chang Meng''s mouth is full of blood. He laughs very terrible.


    "You''re still fucking cheap at this time!!" the pill scolded in a low voice, and then hit Chang Meng''s head with a pick.


    "Cao NIMA, you''re fucking awesome, aren''t you?"


    "You''re fucking good, aren''t you?"


    The balls often scolded while beating fiercely.


    "Stop!!" Han Chao shouted with his teeth clenched at this moment.


    "By the way, you''re the only one..." after being stunned for a while, meatball walked to Han Chao with a smile.


    "Draft it, you wait for me!!" Han Chao scolded the pill with his teeth.


    "Who didn''t give you much money? You''re so desperate!!" asked the pill.


    "You won''t live long..."


    "Fuck you!"


    "Chubby, chubby!!"


    Meatball is about to kick Han Chao in the face. However, at this time, there is a harsh motor sound on the side of the road!!

 Chapter 376

    "Hehe, here comes the rescue?" the pill grinned at Han Chao and asked.


    "Draft it, don''t let me stand up today..." Han Chao said hoarsely on the ground.


    "You can''t fucking stand up..." meatball scolded in a low voice, and then raised his machete to cut Han Chao''s thigh.


    Han Chao clenched his fist, breathed heavily in his mouth and nose, and stared at the machete in pill''s hand.


    "Wow!!"


    At this time, I pulled open the door and jumped down with a * directly. However, the moment I jumped down, I just saw the pill raise my knife.


    "Kang!!"


    The muzzle of the gun spewed out a yellow flame. After hearing the gunshot, all the people present turned their heads to look in my direction, including the ball about to wave a knife.


    "Bah... Did you draft it? It''s a fucking mess. Anyone''s security guard dares to fight?"


    I turned my head and spit, then walked to Han Chao''s position with a gun.


    "Ye Zong!!"


    Han Chao shouted excitedly when he saw me.


    I took a look at Han Chao and Chang Meng next to him, and replied expressionless: "give me the rest..."


    "Shua!"


    Meatball and Nie boldly stood up with a machete and narrowed his eyes and walked to me.


    "Man, where are you?" the pill looked at me with a * in my hand and asked with a little fear.


    "You fucking remember it for me, the harem of H city!!" I licked my lips and replied, then directly pointed the gun at the ball''s thigh.


    "Man..."


    "Kang!!"


    "Peng!!"


    The muzzle spark suddenly appeared, and a blood mist sprayed directly from the ball''s thigh.


    I didn''t hear the words behind the balls because the gunfire was too loud!!!


    I didn''t give this person a chance to explain at all. I don''t want to hear any explanation from the people who move my harem. I''ll fight directly!!


    "Ah ah!!"


    Meatball may have never thought that I shot without thinking. He fell to the ground directly, covered his thighs and rolled back and forth on the ground. The sound of pain kept coming from his mouth.


    Everyone present was shocked by my shot, including Du Xianyang''s friends. Only Han Chaochang and Meng looked at me and giggled. They didn''t know what they were laughing at.


    "And you..." after processing the balls, I put the gun directly on Nie bold''s head and said expressionless.


    However, at this moment, Nie bold didn''t seem to have so much courage. His legs trembled and peed directly.


    "Elder brother... Elder brother..." Nie looked at me with trembling boldness.


    "What are you talking about?" I asked with a smile.


    "Don''t shoot... I''m wrong, grandpa!!"


    I never expected that Nie bold, who is known as a ghost, would pop down on his knees, hold my thigh and pray, "I''m wrong. I have eyes that don''t know Mount Tai. I beg you to let me go..."


    "Hehe, weren''t you awesome just now?" I asked with a smile.


    "No, no, no..."


    "Well, I''ll give you three minutes to find out the people behind you..." I put it away and whispered.


    "Ah?" Nie was stunned.


    "Who gave you the money and asked who to come and talk to me... Don''t you understand?"


    "Understand!!" Nie boldly nodded, then directly took out his mobile phone and began to call.


    I know that Nie boldness and Nie boldness are definitely not difficult for Du Xianyang''s friends because of their own affairs, so I''m not just here for Han Chao and them. I have to do something. Otherwise, even if I kill them, it''s useless. The contradiction has not been solved at all.


    ����


    Five minutes later, five or six people ran out of Du Xianyang''s friend''s factory, but it was a round man who led the way.


    After seeing this man, I touched my nose and grinned. The boss of the factory opposite was the Zhu GA beaten by Zhang Fengyu that day!!


    The son of Zhu Dafu.


    When Zhu GA saw me, he was obviously stunned, stood where he was, and then ran crazy to the factory, fast.


    "Stop!!" I shouted.


    After hearing my cry, ZhuGa stopped running, then looked back at me with a dead expression and said, "brother ye, what a coincidence..."


    "Come here!!" I hooked my hook finger at ZhuGa.


    "What are you doing?" Zhu GA hesitated and asked, but he didn''t dare to go to my side at all.


    "Why? Can''t I let you come here?" I cried with my eyebrows twisted.


    "OK, ok..." Zhu GA nodded with a smile, and then ran to me with short legs.


    Nie boldly saw this scene, his face was fucking green, the corners of his mouth twitched, and he couldn''t say a word.


    "Your fucking appearance rate is a little high recently..." I made a gesture with * and Zhu GA asked with narrowed eyes.


    "Brother ye, I don''t want to...".


    "Did you call these people?" I pointed to the balls on the ground and Nie bold twitching on one side.


    "Yes..." Zhu GA bit her teeth and nodded.


    "You''re playing pretty damn well!!" I kicked Zhu GA in the stomach and gave him a big somersault.


    "Brother ye, I dare not. Let me go..." Zhu GA cried on the ground.


    "Shit, look at your promise. You''ll cry when you kick..." I scolded silently, then walked to Zhu GA and said, "this factory belongs to my friend. Can you stop in the future?"


    "Yes!!" Zhu GA nodded repeatedly.


    "And are you a little sorry that our security guards were beaten like this by your people?" I continued.


    "Yes, I''ll pay for the medical expenses!!" Zhu GA replied with her teeth clenched.


    "It''s so cruel that a person''s medical expenses cost his mother 200000!!"


    "Two hundred thousand?" Zhu GA shouted, lying on the ground.


    "Wow!!"


    I rolled the bolt of the gun, directly aimed at ZhuGa''s thigh, licked my lips and asked, "don''t you want to give it?"


    "I''ll give... I''ll give..." Zhu GA stepped back a few times and stammered.


    Hearing Zhu GA''s promise, I smiled, then pointed to the balls and Nie boldly said, "shit, it''s almost the same. Can I have one leg for each of those two fools?"


    Zhu GA looked at me when she heard what I said, and Nie bold looked at me again, with some hesitation in her eyes.


    "Brother Zhu!!" Nie boldly looked at the situation and shouted.


    Zhu GA hesitated even more when he heard Nie bold''s cry. It was his own business. Nie bold and meatball came to help him. If he doesn''t care about these two people at this time, who dares to help him in the future!!


    But if he cares, he is afraid that I will shoot him, so ZhuGa is very tangled now.

 Chapter 377

    "Why? Don''t you give up?" I asked ZhuGa.


    "No... no... brother ye, you can do whatever you say!!" after Zhu GA thought for a while, he gave up Nie bold and Marubeni.


    "Brother Zhu!! you can''t ignore us?" Nie shouted boldly.


    Zhu GA looked at Nie boldly with uncertain eyes, but didn''t say a word.


    "Ha ha, look at you... There''s an accident. There''s no one who cares about you..." Chang Meng, who was dying at this time, laughed off and on.


    "Yes!! being a dog can''t find a good master..." Han Chao said half of what he said. Suddenly he felt something was wrong, so he stopped and smiled at me awkwardly.


    "Ha ha..." I also smiled, walked to Nie bold''s side, and whispered, "don''t accept???"


    "Convinced..." Nie boldly suddenly became calm, perhaps too desperate.


    "Just take it. In fact, I just tease Zhu GA. How can I really cut off your two legs..." after that, I went to Han Chao and Chang Meng, looked at the two people on the ground and asked, "can you stand up by yourself?"


    "Yes!!" they answered without thinking, then helped each other to stand up and followed me to the car.


    After the three of us got on the bus, Du Xianyang''s friend hurried to my side and shouted breathlessly, "President ye..."


    "I''m not helping you, I''m helping Du Xianyang. You don''t have to say anything polite. Deal with it here..." I reached out and interrupted Du Xianyang''s friend.


    "... thank you for your trouble!!" Du Xianyang''s friend was silent and bowed his head.


    "It''s better to go to my bar and cheer than anything!!" I laughed and joked.


    "Sure!!" Du Xianyang''s friend nodded quickly.


    "Go..."


    I waved my hand, then stepped on the accelerator, and the car rushed out for more than ten meters.


    After the three of us left, Zhu GA stood in place and stared at Nie bold for a long time, then opened his mouth and said, "bold..."


    "Mr. Zhu, we are not the same people, and we can''t afford to provoke people in the back palace... You can give me the money for this..." Nie boldly interrupted Zhu GA directly, with a decadent expression, and got into the van with balls and others.


    "Boom!!"


    The van started and disappeared into ZhuGa''s sight the next second.


    Du Xianyang''s friends also took the security guard back to the factory.


    At this moment, on the bloody ground, only Zhu GA stood in place, wondering what to think.


    ����


    More than half an hour later, I took Chang Meng and Han Chao to the hospital. Han Chao''s injury was relatively light. Most of his body were machete wounds. There were probably more than 70 stitches, but he didn''t hurt the key parts, so it''s not a big problem.


    But Chang Meng is different. His back has been cut into flesh and blood, and his hand tendons and tendons have been broken. Before he got on the machine, the doctor said to Chang Meng, "you are disabled at level 7. It may be hard to close your palm in the future..."


    "Do I have to give up my seat when I take the bus?" Chang Meng asked heartlessly.


    "..." the doctor was speechless, pushed an anesthetic directly into Chang Meng''s arm, and then began the operation.


    ����


    After I paid the operating expenses of Han Chao and Chang Meng, I didn''t go home for the first time. Instead, I sat in the corridor and called Du Xianyang.


    "Leaves..." Du Xianyang''s voice was a little sorry. He should know what happened today.


    "I don''t ink with you too much. Your friends have seen what happened to these two people..." I said calmly.


    "I see... Leaves, I''m sorry!!" Du Xianyang sincerely apologized.


    "I didn''t call you for your words. What''s the relationship between us? You know, I know. You didn''t explain it clearly, and I didn''t ask it clearly, but we did get the knife for your friend. Do you understand what I mean?" I continued.


    "Understand!!" Du Xianyang promised.


    "I asked Zhu GA for 400000 yuan. You can''t give me the rest. We don''t need this money, but I have to let your friends understand that people in our harem are not so cheap..."


    "Ha ha... I understand!!" Du Xianyang smiled.


    "You see how much you want, but don''t let me know that you paid the money. If I know, I''ll turn against you!!"


    "Shit, you fucking think I''m 250. I''m poor and give others money..." Du Xianyang smiled and scolded, and then hung up the phone directly.


    After talking to Du Xianyang on the phone, I sat alone on the bench in the hospital corridor, smoking and waiting for Han Chao''s operation.


    At this time, a middle-aged man in his fifties came to me steadily. I looked up at the man and quickly extinguished the cigarette end in my hand.


    "Are you Chang Meng''s friend?" the middle-aged man looked at me very politely and asked.


    I pursed my lips, stretched out my right hand to the middle-aged man and said, "my name is Ye Han, uncle Hello!!"


    The middle-aged man quickly rubbed his greased and scratched hand and simply shook it with me. On his slightly anxious face, a stiff smile appeared. Then he looked at me and asked, "is my son okay?"


    "..." I didn''t know how to answer the father, so I could only lower my head with great shame.


    "This little bastard... Won''t let me worry all day..." the middle-aged man saw that I didn''t speak, walked a few steps in the corridor, then turned back, took out a box of seven pieces of Hongta mountain from his pocket, took out one and handed it to me, whispered, "can you smoke?"


    I was stunned. I took the cigarette from Chang Meng''s father and held it in my mouth, but it didn''t light.


    Chang Meng''s father took two puffs of smoke, then looked at me and said, "what do you have to do with my fierce son?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m Han Chao''s boss..." I replied.


    "Oh, oh..." Chang Meng''s father looked at me again in surprise, and then asked in a very soft tone: "what''s the reason for the fierce son''s accident this time?"


    "... because of some contradiction."


    "Then the medical expenses..." Chang Meng''s father stopped halfway.


    "Don''t worry, uncle. Their accident has something to do with me, so I must pay for the medical expenses, and then I will take care of the later nutrition expenses and conditioning expenses..."


    "That''s good, that''s good..." after listening to me, Chang Meng''s father nodded again and again.


    I looked at the middle-aged man and suddenly didn''t know what to say. At first, I thought he was worried because of Chang Meng''s illness. It turned out not. He was just worried about who would pay for his son''s medical expenses and whether someone would care if his son had an accident.


    Should a middle-aged man who regards money more important than the safety of his children be ridiculous or pathetic??

 Chapter 378

    "I know what my son is like. I''ve been in trouble since I was a child. I didn''t beat him less when I was a child, and I didn''t have a B face when I grew up. By the way, what are you doing, son?" Chang Meng''s father said after seeing that I didn''t speak.


    "Dry bar..." I was a little impatient.


    "Oh, great!!" when I heard that I was a bar worker, Chang Meng''s father smiled and gave me a thumbs up.


    "...." I didn''t know how to answer him, so I just smiled and nodded.


    "My fierce son''s mother didn''t come early. Maybe I didn''t educate well, so the child has always been dishonest... But he''s so old now and it''s time to get married. If you children want to do some serious business together, I''m sure I can agree, but if a big boss like you, my fierce son is really not suitable to follow you, so..." Chang Meng''s father said half.


    "Don''t worry, uncle. Chang Meng doesn''t know me. He is helping Han Chao today..." I explained.


    "Han Chao? I watched him grow up. When he was a child, he was not a good thing. He had no father or mother. I told my fierce son not to play with him, but I didn''t listen..." Chang Meng''s father was very excited when he heard the name Han Chao.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and didn''t speak.


    Chang Meng''s father saw that I didn''t like to talk, so he didn''t continue to talk to me. He bowed his head and smoked in a muffled voice.


    I looked at the middle-aged man around me. My eyes were a little straight. Maybe in the eyes of people like him, I could only see money and not the so-called friendship. He might not understand what the word brother means in his life.


    ����


    At the other end, meatballs were also rescued in other hospitals.


    Nie bold was tied with gauze and sat alone in front of the operating room. He looked at several big words in the rescue. At this time, five or six policemen appeared next to Nie bold, and Guo thought led the team.


    "Who fired the gun?" Guo thought.


    "I don''t know..." Nie boldly replied with a dull look.


    "Your friend''s leg was shot, why didn''t you report it?" Guo thought again.


    "I was so scared that I forgot to call the police..."


    "Why did someone shoot your friend?"


    "I don''t know..."


    "If you don''t deserve to work with me, it will be difficult for us to catch the prisoner..."


    "I said you wouldn''t catch it. Don''t do these face work, okay?" Nie boldly said without expression.


    "Ha ha..." Guo thought sneered, and then directly led people out of the corridor.


    "What''s the matter with this fool?" a criminal policeman looked at Guo thinking and asked.


    "Don''t scare me! What else can I do!!" Guo thought back.


    "How can this case be solved?"


    "What else can I do? Just don''t see it. Anyway, no one called the police..." Guo thought faintly.


    "Shit!! I don''t know who is so awesome in H city. No one dares to call the police when shooting..." the criminal police muttered, and then opened the door directly and got into the car.


    Guo thought stood outside the car, looked at the sky, wrung his eyebrows and said to himself: "it''s less than a year. You''re going too fast now..."


    ����


    During the period when Han Chao and Chang Meng had surgery, two people came. The first one was Zhu GA''s person, who directly sent 400000 cash and left without saying a word.


    The second man was Du Xianyang''s friend, who brought 300000 cash.


    Sometimes it''s like this. The more money you have, the easier it is to get money, and the less money you have, the more fucking hard it is to get money.


    If Han Chao didn''t do it because of me, would they be worth 700000??


    Even if they take their lives, are they worth 700000??


    "Mr. Ye, I didn''t do it for you. I have no face to take so much money back..." Han Chao looked at the neat 35 cash on the bedside table and said with great embarrassment.


    "It''s all right. Take it. You should take the money..." I said casually while eating oranges.


    "Hehe, I''ve never seen so much money in my life. I''ll give me so much money if I get beaten. If you still have this job in the future, remember to find me..." Han Chao smiled and said.


    "Shit, I''m looking for this job myself..." I replied speechless.


    "How''s Mengzi?" Han Chao then asked.


    "Nothing''s wrong. I just have to rest for a while..."


    "It''s OK, it''s OK!!" Han Chao nodded reassuringly, and then said, "should he have a share of the money?"


    "You two have more than one side. His father took it away..."


    "Oh... Oh..." Han Chao nodded thoughtfully and looked at me directly.


    "Do you want to ask me about my position?" I smiled and joked.


    "No, I want to ask you, aren''t you afraid when you shoot?" Han Chao asked very seriously.


    I was stunned, shook my head, and explained in a low voice, "I may have been used to it. I was afraid at first, but then I was not afraid. Do you know why I dare to shoot so decisively?"


    Han Chao shook his head puzzled.


    "Because I know they don''t dare to call the police. I shot them for nothing. First, they know what business they are doing. He is more afraid of the police than I am. Second, he is afraid that I will retaliate against them later, so they won''t call the police as long as they don''t drive them to death..." I looked at Han Chao and explained.


    Han Chao looked at me strangely after listening to my words. His eyes were full of worship.


    "You shout about being superior and mixing with society every day. In fact, when you have enough stories and experience, you will understand how difficult it is to go well. Many times you think it is not so simple to fight and kill. Those who really understand the society rely on their brains..." I pointed to my head.


    "Mr. Ye, do you think I''m suitable for this road?" Han Chao then asked.


    "Why do you have to be social?"


    I don''t understand Han Chao''s idea very much. When people listen to mixing society, they hide far away. He''s good. He wants to mix society with his life.


    "I think mixed society can make money!!" Han Chao looked at me firmly and said.


    "Are you short of money?"


    "No shortage, but I want to get ahead. I think mixing society is the fastest way for me to get ahead..."


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and suddenly didn''t know how to persuade him.


    "I have no father or mother since I was a child. I''ve been discriminated against by others since I was a child. I''ve really had enough. I want to be a master. I want everyone to look up to me!!" Han Chao suddenly became very excited and looked at me and shouted.


    "When you''re well, I''ll give you a few chances to try..." after that, I went straight to the ward.

 Chapter 379

    City h, in the Hougong casino.


    After chatting with Han Chao for a while, I thought there was nothing wrong with him, so I drove back to the harem.


    "I heard you went out to pack B?" Liu Rui asked me with small eyes while sucking the yogurt on his hands.


    "Who did you hear..." I grabbed Liu Rui''s yogurt and sat obliquely on the sofa in the front desk.


    "You don''t care who I listen to, you say whether you go out to install B..."


    "I''m not your mother. I''m free every day and install B everywhere!!" I replied a little speechless, and then glanced at the situation in the casino. I felt that there were a lot of people coming today, and basically every seat was full.


    "Still pretending with me? Someone reported to me. You shot someone in the iron tower village..." Liu Rui said with a big mouth.


    I don''t know where Liu Rui came from. Anyway, this fool is like the intelligence bureau of our harem. He can know as long as there is a little trouble.


    "Do you want to know why I shot?" I asked with a smile.


    "Yes!!" Liu Rui nodded quickly.


    "Come here, I''ll tell you..." I hooked my hook finger at Liu Rui.


    "Why?" Liu Rui put his ear to my mouth and grinned.


    "Because I made broken shoes with Wu Mei and others saw it, I told him to shut up..."


    "Cao, you him? Can you be a little serious every day..." Liu Rui kicked me, and then walked to the casino with his little hand on his back.


    I looked at Liu Rui''s back and smiled silently. Then I sat at the front desk and drank yogurt.


    "Leaf, why did Yang Song go?" at this time, the north and South bumped up to me and asked.


    "Didn''t he come today?" I looked around the casino and found that it really didn''t look like Yang Song.


    "No, no one can answer my phone..."


    "Grass, where is this fool lazy!!" I scolded silently, then stood up and walked upstairs.


    "Leaf, why are you going? You help me with my work!!" when the north and South saw that I was leaving, they quickly stretched out their necks and shouted.


    "I''ll go out and help you find Yang Song..."


    "..." the north and the South looked at my back and said nothing. After sitting at the front desk for a while, they began to shuttle back and forth in the casino.


    ����


    In our apartment.


    Yang Song hid in his room, holding a group photo of himself and Qian Rou in his hand, lying in bed and sleeping. However, at least 20 empty wine bottles were placed on the ground.


    "Jingling bell!!"


    Yang Song sat up with a splash and quickly searched for his mobile phone in the house.


    After a while, Yang Song felt out his mobile phone from under the bed. There were more than ten missed calls and a text message on it.


    The message is very simple: "you still have two days!"


    Yang Song stared at his mobile phone and said nothing for a long time. Then he grabbed a wine bottle and poured it into his mouth, but there was no wine in the bottle.


    "Grass..." Yang Song bit his teeth and scolded, then took out a cigarette from the cigarette box, held it in his mouth and smoked it.


    "Creak..."


    At this time, I pushed the door and came in. When Yang Song saw me coming in, he quickly put away his mobile phone.


    "Elder brother, do you want to become an immortal? Do you want to spend the robbery in the house or what?" I frowned, fanned the smoke in front of me, looked at Yang Song and asked.


    "I drank a little too much yesterday..." Yang Song explained awkwardly to me. His voice was hoarse. He didn''t smoke and drink less.


    "Why? I haven''t slowed down yet..." I was stunned and thought Yang Song still didn''t get out of the shadow of Qian rou.


    "Ha ha......" Yang Song smiled and said nothing.


    I came forward and patted Yang Song on the shoulder. Looking at his decadent appearance, I felt inexplicably distressed.


    "What can I do for you?" Yang Song asked in a low voice when he saw that I didn''t speak.


    "You can''t do anything like b... I''d better enlighten you..." after that, I sat down next to Yang Song, picked up the wine bottle on the ground and drank it.


    Yang Song frowned and looked at me with flashing eyes


    ����


    Golden Triangle.


    In the building of a private enterprise in Yangon, Myanmar.


    Zhao San wore a very ordinary Tai Chi suit and sat casually on the chair in front of the conference room. There were only three Zhao San in the whole conference room.


    "Do you know what I''m looking for you two?" Zhao San looked down at fiddling with the pen in his hand and asked expressionless.


    "Know!!" two middle-aged colleagues nodded.


    "Do you two know why I came back in person this time?" Zhao San then asked.


    "I don''t know..." the two middle-aged men shook their heads.


    "Ha ha..." Zhao San smiled, then made a finger ring, and then a beautiful woman took out a cowhide envelope and pushed it directly onto the table.


    "Here are all the information about the robbery of our company''s ships in the past three years!! there are detailed records on the ship number, amount of loss, number of deaths and even who robbed them. Do you two need to have a look?" Zhao San asked with narrowed eyes.


    After hearing Zhao San''s words, the two middle-aged people opposite began to tremble involuntarily. They don''t have to read these materials at all, because they remember better than any of them!!


    "Why don''t you take a look?" Zhao San then asked.


    They looked at each other and kept silent. No one dared to speak.


    "Three years ago, I returned home and left the company to you two. You two vowed to tell me that you can do a good job!! is this what you call doing a good job?" Zhao San suddenly became angry and shouted at the two people opposite while patting the table.


    They were still silent.


    "Fuck you, talk!! I need an explanation now!! an explanation that tells me where all the money has gone!!" Zhao San stared at beads and shouted.


    "After you''ve been away for a few years, kakun has given us less and less armed support. It''s like walking on thin ice if you don''t say it''s difficult to move. People have guns and guns. Our people don''t even have the ability to fight back when they get on the ship. It''s also very difficult for us to walk here in recent years. In fact..." at this time, someone finally spoke, a man with a long beard.


    "If someone beats you, won''t he fight back? If he doesn''t fight back, I''ll leave you so many people to eat!!" Zhao San calmed down a little and asked with a frown.


    "... how to fight back? What do we fight back? I won''t say anything about the weapon. The person opposite looks at the gun. No one grabs it. Let''s just shoot him? There''s a policeman coming. You tell me how to fight back!!" the middle-aged man suddenly got excited and shouted with his teeth.


    "Yaozi, calm down..." the middle-aged man, who had not spoken, whispered.

 Chapter 380

    "How can I be calm? He enjoys happiness in China every day. We work hard for him. He was there when my mother''s brother died? Now ask me why I didn''t do well, and ask me to give him a reason, who? Give me a reason!!" the middle-aged man called Yaozi became more and more excited, stared at beads and shouted.


    "What do you mean by this?" Zhao San looked at Yaozi and was silent for a long time, then asked with his teeth.


    "I don''t mean anything else. I just want to say that we are responsible for the failure of the business here, but it doesn''t mean that we didn''t take the money to work for you!!" Yaozi replied loudly and forcefully.


    "Do you think so?" Zhao San looked at another middle-aged man and asked in a low voice.


    "..." the middle-aged man bowed his head and didn''t speak.


    "If you don''t speak, I''ll represent your acquiescence. Since everything has been said, I''ll tell you plainly that it''s not kakun that gives you less armed support, but you''re afraid of yourself. As your position gets higher and higher, you''re more and more afraid of death..." when Zhao San said this, he slowly stood up behind him and strode to the door of the conference room, When Zhao San was about to go out, he suddenly turned his head and said, "since you are so afraid of death, you might as well go home to provide for the elderly..."


    "Shua!"


    The two middle-aged people in the conference room raised their heads together and were shocked. They didn''t expect Zhao San to abandon them so decisively.


    "Master Zhao!!" the middle-aged man called Yaozi shouted quickly, but Zhao San had gone far.


    The first thing Zhao San did after returning to Myanmar was to directly dismiss the two oldest shareholders of the company. These two middle-aged people were the general manager and deputy general manager of the company half an hour ago.


    From this matter, we can feel Zhao San''s determination to rectify the Myanmar company. His son is gone. Now Zhao Sangen won''t have too many scruples. He came back for only one purpose this time. Shuffle!!


    He wants everyone to understand that Zhao San is not old, but doesn''t want to fight so much. You can do what I give you, but you can''t fucking extend what I don''t want to give.


    ����


    In an hour.


    Zhao San sat quietly in his office.


    "Bang!"


    The door of the office was pulled open and a young man came in.


    "Coming?" Zhao San raised his head and grinned.


    "... I heard you took away the two old guys in your company?" the young man loosened his collar and sat casually opposite Zhao San.


    Zhao San looked at the young man with a smile and said in silence: "... They don''t go. How do the wolves in Myanmar know I''m back..."


    "...!" the young man looked at Zhao San without expression and said nothing.


    "Sometimes I have to give up what I should give up. I''m killing monkeys and chickens. If they don''t go down, they''ll never be obedient!!" Zhao San continued.


    "You are such a loser!!" the young man was speechless.


    "Can I get to where I am today if I rely on kindness??? I don''t burn my bridges. Who the fuck can feel my attitude!!" Zhao San answered sonorous and forceful.


    "All right, don''t talk nonsense. Tell me what you want?" the young man asked bluntly, unwilling to write with Zhao Sanduo.


    "I don''t want anything. I hope you don''t care about anything..."


    "What can you give me?" the young man rubbed his hands and then asked.


    "Brush!!" Zhao San took out a file bag from the drawer and threw it directly in front of the young man.


    The young man took the file bag, took a look inside, then put it away directly, then stood up and said to Zhao San: "call me the rest of the money after it''s done, and call me when you start!"


    After the young man dropped this sentence, he directly turned and walked out of Zhao San''s office. Zhao San looked at the young man''s back and smiled, and then picked up his mobile phone.


    This young man, named Meng Dan, is the son of general Naisheng of the Myanmar government. However, the general''s power is not under kakun. When everyone thinks that the big tree of kakun falls down, Zhao San''s power will collapse. However, Zhao Sangen didn''t focus on kakun alone, While contacting kakun, he is also actively maintaining his relationship with general Naisheng.


    ����


    Meanwhile, in the building of a trading company in Yangon, Myanmar.


    "Bang!"


    The door of the office was pushed open, and a Burmese youth came in quickly with big steps.


    "Zhao Sangang just met Meng Dan!!" the young man gasped at the middle-aged man sitting in front of the desk.


    "Brush!!"


    The middle-aged man suddenly looked up, frowned and gasped and asked, "is the news accurate?"


    "It''s true that our people saw him go in and some saw them come out..." the young man replied and then said, "do you think Meng Dan is on our side or on his side?"


    The middle-aged man slowly stood up and strolled around the office with his hands on his back without saying a word.


    "Why don''t you call Meng Dan?" the young man asked tentatively.


    "It''s no use calling him. He means to represent his father..." the middle-aged man shook his head, then picked up his mobile phone and directly dialed Meng Dan''s father, general Naisheng''s private mobile phone.


    "Doodle doodle..." after a while, general Naisheng finally answered the phone.


    "Hello, general!!" after the phone was connected, the middle-aged man said hello very politely.


    "Ha ha, you haven''t called me for a long time!!" a burst of very hearty laughter came from the opposite side.


    "Aren''t you afraid of your busy business..." the middle-aged man replied carefully, and then said: "is it convenient for you to speak now, general?"


    "What''s the matter? Just say it!!" the opposite responded angrily.


    "I have nothing to do, just call to greet you!!"


    "Ha ha, I''m fine now. I''ll tell you what''s wrong..." general Naisheng immediately understood what the middle-aged man meant, smiled and replied.


    "That''s good. If there''s nothing wrong, I won''t bother you!!" the middle-aged man sighed and replied with a smile.


    "Well, keep in touch!!" after saying this, he hung up the phone directly.


    The middle-aged man put down his mobile phone in a daze and looked deeply at the scenery outside the window.


    "What does the general mean? Why didn''t I understand!!" the young man asked anxiously when he saw that the middle-aged man didn''t speak.


    "Isn''t the meaning obvious enough? He will take our money, and he will also take Zhao San''s money..." the middle-aged man replied faintly.

 Chapter 381

    In the building of a trading company in Yangon, Myanmar.


    "Then who will he help?" the young man in the office still didn''t know what was going on.


    "The money from both families is collected, so his meaning is very obvious. No one will help!!" the middle-aged man replied in a flat tone.


    "This... What''s going on?"


    "What''s the matter? People will take care of the money, but he won''t care who gave the money..."


    "Then we''ve given away all our money for so many years?" the young man asked very puzzled.


    "Are you stupid? Zhao San hasn''t been here for so many years. He can see Meng Dan as soon as he comes back. What does that mean?"


    "What does it mean?" the young man asked.


    "It shows that Zhao San hasn''t cut off the money he has given general Naisheng for so many years!! unexpectedly, I always thought there was only one kakun behind Zhao San. Unexpectedly, he still hid a Naisheng. It''s really not easy..." the middle-aged man muttered darkly, and then said to the young man: "Tell the factory to pay attention these days. I always feel something wrong. Zhao San will make a big move when he comes back this time!!"


    "If there is one, what waves can he make with his family background..." the young man didn''t think so.


    "If you want to go, you''d better hurry. Don''t make so much nonsense!!" the middle-aged man frowned and shouted.


    "OK, I see..."


    The young man made a perfunctory promise and then withdrew directly from the office.


    Let''s talk about the two people in the room. The middle-aged man is our Chinese and later immigrated to Myanmar. His full name is Dunn.


    Dunn came to Myanmar just as Zhao San came to Myanmar. The two basically started at the same time. The only difference is that Dunn has no domestic economic support, while Zhao San has domestic economic support.


    At the beginning, Dunn''s business has not been as good as Zhao San, and his power can''t be compared with Zhao San.


    Basically, in the drug smuggling and transportation gangs in the golden triangle, Zhao San belongs to the middle force, while Du en belongs to the bottom force.


    At the beginning, Dunn''s gang basically had nothing to do, so they could only make a living by robbing fishing boats, which were most despised. However, as Dunn''s gang grew larger, they began to focus on those small forces. They began to intercept some small drug carriers and smuggling ships. In this way, Dunn''s economic strength increased The bigger you come.


    Moreover, Zhao San''s company gradually stabilized with the operation, and Zhao San chose to return home. After Zhao San returned home, Dunn directly focused on the headless Zhao San company.


    In this way, Dunn and Zhao San began to get enmity. At first, Zhao San turned a blind eye to Dunn''s practice. After all, he had returned home. He didn''t want to waste too much energy on the golden triangle. However, Dunn has become bigger and bigger by relying on Zhao San''s company. Now he has basically surpassed Zhao San''s company. If Zhao San doesn''t come forward now, Zhao San will come back one year later Three companies will be eaten up by Dunn!!


    It''s a chronic annexation, and Dunn doesn''t spend a penny.


    At the beginning, Dunn was still worried about Zhao San, so he didn''t dare to be too blatant, but Zhao San didn''t respond, and Dunn''s courage grew stronger and stronger.


    In recent months, as long as there is a ship from Zhao San company, it will certainly be robbed by Dunn''s people.


    ����


    The laws of the golden triangle are not perfect, and the basic social order is maintained by warlords. Therefore, there must be dozens of forces like Zhao Sandun in the golden triangle.


    Generally, these forces will form a relatively good living atmosphere. To put it simply, if you don''t affect me, I won''t affect you, but this is not absolute. The annexation of small forces by big forces also happens frequently. However, Zhao San and Dunn''s company basically belongs to medium strength, including those larger and smaller than them.


    Moreover, these gangs generally pay a certain protection fee to each warlord every year, such as kakun and Naisheng.


    But not all gangs will pay such fees, because they don''t think they need the protection of warlords.


    The warlords in this place are like our domestic political umbrella. Only with the armed support of the warlords can you develop smoothly in this place.


    Sometimes it seems very chaotic here, but in fact, it is similar to the situation in China, but some things are not put on the bright side in China.


    ����


    After receiving Meng Dan, Zhao San walked out of the office building alone.


    Half an hour later, Zhao sanlai went to a poorly decorated bar. He sat quietly in front of the bar and ordered a glass of beer.


    Zhao San drank a glass of beer for more than half an hour. Finally, a young man from Myanmar came to him.


    "Hello, are you Mr. Zhao?" the Burmese boy said to Zhao San in his broken Chinese.


    Zhao San looked up and down at the young man in front of him, then turned back and asked, "who are you?"


    "Someone wants you to go over and have a drink..." the boy continued, speaking as if he had memorized his lines in advance, very stiff.


    "Ha ha, I''ve been so careful for so many years..." Zhao San smiled and then waved his hand to the young man to lead the way.


    A minute later, the young man took Zhao San to the back room of the bar and left in a hurry.


    At this time, there are three people in the back room of the bar, two are Burmese and one is Chinese.


    "Brother!!" one of the Chinese people was very excited when he saw Zhao San coming in and came forward to hug Zhao San directly.


    "Long time no see!! brother Zhao!!" the two Burmese also hurriedly walked up to Zhao San with a smile.


    These three people are Zhao San''s last three cards hidden in Myanmar. If it were not for the most difficult moment, Zhao San would not take the initiative to find them at all, because these three people have long lived an ordinary life, so Zhao San doesn''t want them to be involved in these things again, but now Zhao San really has no way and has to find these three people again.


    These three people may be a double-edged sword for Zhao San, because there are too many cases on these three people. They once did a lot of crazy things for Zhao San, but later Zhao San cleared the charges on these three people with money, and then these three people never appeared again.


    In fact, the police of the whole golden triangle know that these three people are three generals under Zhao San. Zhao San and these three talents are the real core members of the whole Zhao group.


    But then Zhao San returned home, and then the three men disappeared, so the police did not continue to pursue the three men.

 Chapter 382

    Inside the back of a bar in Myanmar.


    "Have you contacted the person who asked you to contact me?" Zhao San looked at the three people in front of him and asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, what did general Naisheng say?" a middle-aged man pinched his nose and replied.


    "General Naisheng won''t care about it. He''ll charge whoever has fierce firepower..." Zhao ordered a cigarette, narrowed his eyes and said, "did you find a mercenary or a soldier?"


    "Mercenaries, but the scale must be enough. There''s more than enough to clean up Dunn!!" a tall and thin man from Myanmar replied in broken Chinese at this time.


    "Hehe, how do you know it''s enough?" Zhao San asked with a smile.


    "Grass, don''t I know what cosmetic surgery is over there? I''ll flatten them in three rounds..." tall thin brain said with great disdain.


    "Why, you''re looking for a regular army? So awesome!!"


    "It''s not bad if it''s not a regular army!!" the man said proudly.


    "Ha ha, OK!! I''ll go and see how awesome the mercenary you said is!!" Zhao San laughed and stood up directly.


    "Why? Go now?" the Chinese shouted in surprise.


    "Don''t you want to see it now?" Zhao San patted the ash on his thigh and asked casually.


    "Let''s see, but is it a little late?" the man said with some hesitation.


    "It''s too late! I don''t only want to see it now, but I''ll open fire later!!" Zhao San shouted decisively.


    "Brother Zhao!!" the three shouted in unison.


    "Needless to say, I''ve already thought about it. Since I want to fight, I won''t wait for tomorrow. Tell the mercenaries over there to do it directly tonight and flatten the Dunn headquarters for me in three rounds!!" Zhao San waved his very domineering hand and then walked to the door.


    "Master Zhao!! isn''t it good to do it now!!" the middle-aged man grabbed Zhao San and said excitedly.


    "There''s nothing wrong, or I won''t fight. I''ll be fucking happy if I hit me. I don''t have to adjust those strategies and tactics with them. I''ll take the gun and flatten it for me!!"


    At this moment, everyone in the house felt that Zhao San was crazy, because his idea was too irrational. On the first day he came back, he started directly. Although he didn''t give his opponent a buffer, he also didn''t give himself a chance to prepare.


    To put it simply, they started without even thinking about their own retreat. If they failed, they might all throw them away!!


    Even if they don''t throw it there, it will be seriously damaged. All of them don''t want to start in such a hurry. They should be fully prepared. It''s the safest to start.


    "Master Zhao, I think we''re OK. Let''s think about it. First communicate with the mercenaries. It''s not too late to start!!" the middle-aged man then advised.


    "I fucking said, don''t use the whole thing. I''ve communicated with general Naisheng. Dunn has only one fucking card in his hand. He''s still a *!! I''ve wasted so much money and made you three endure for so long. Tell me why!!" Zhao San was annoyed by the middle-aged ink, stared at beads and shouted.


    "...." the three men were silent.


    "I came back for two purposes. The first is to avenge my dead brothers. The second is to tell everyone that I''m not old enough for anyone to step on!!" Zhao San shouted at several people in the house with great excitement.


    The middle-aged man looked at Zhao San and suddenly didn''t know what to say. He even had a feeling that the once lawless Zhao San seemed to be back!!


    Night, nine o''clock sharp.


    In a village in Myanmar.


    "Boom! Boom!"


    A row of heavy pickup trucks painted with green military paint are constantly shuttling through this small forest. The place where the pickup truck passes must be full of smoke. This feeling seems to be seen only in military TV dramas, but it also exists in reality.


    Rows of mercenaries in green uniforms patrol the door with machine guns in their hands.


    Zhao San and three other people drove a jeep SUV very fast on the dirt road to Dazhai.


    It took about half an hour. The old and old iron fence of the jeep was placed in the middle of the dirt road. A soldier in field uniform held a gun and stretched out his palm to signal Zhao San and others to stop.


    "Creak!"


    The middle-aged man put on the brake, parked the jeep at the gate of the stockade, then pushed the door open with a cigarette and got out of the car.


    "Grass, just JB a mercenary is so formal..." Zhao San laughed and joked in the car.


    "Hehe, people don''t think of themselves as mercenaries. They are not as good as the regular army in terms of training and equipment..." a man in the car replied.


    "What did they do?" Zhao San asked.


    "Most of them were fishermen, but later they formed a small self-defense force for self-defense, and then slowly developed into what they are today..." the man explained.


    "I''m afraid of being robbed. Now I''m the master?" Zhao Sanleng said.


    "Almost that, ha ha!!" the man laughed.


    "Are they so brazen that nobody cares?" Zhao San then asked.


    "Who cares? The police can''t control them, and there is a general behind Wu Dashu. Although their place belongs to the jurisdiction of general Naisheng, general Naisheng always tolerates them. He doesn''t want to punish them, but is unwilling to tear his face with the general behind Wu dahuzi..."


    "Hehe, this Wu beard has two sons!!" Zhao San smiled speechless.


    "That''s not true. In fact, Wu beard is the monitor installed by the general behind him next to general Naisheng, so general Naisheng has been trying to suppress them..."


    "Shall we cooperate with him?" said Zhao San with a frown.


    "We can''t find anyone except him..."


    "Ha ha!!" Zhao San smiled and didn''t speak again.


    After getting off the bus, the middle-aged man talked with the young man in field clothes for two or three minutes. Then the iron fence in front of the Dazhai gate was lifted. The middle-aged man got on the bus and stepped on the accelerator, and the jeep passed quickly.


    The jeep wandered around the stockade for five or six minutes and finally found the house where the mercenary leader was located.


    Although the stockade is not big, there are many paths inside. Ordinary people are really confused in it. Moreover, the stockade is basically five steps a post and three steps a tip. The system is very strict.

 Chapter 383

    After the driver stopped the car, Zhao San directly pulled open the door and jumped down. As soon as he got off, a middle-aged man in an army coat came out of the wooden attic.


    Zhao San and others stood in place and looked at the middle-aged man slowly coming towards him with a smile.


    "This is Wu big beard, the boss of the mercenary..." the people around Zhao San whispered, and then ran directly to Wu big beard.


    "Haven''t seen you for a long time!!" Zhao San''s people warmly hugged Wu beard and said with a laugh.


    "Ha ha, why are you here today?" Wu beard threw down his cigarette end and asked with the same smile.


    "Come on, introduce!" Zhao San''s people simply pointed to Zhao San and said, "Zhao San, the boss of Zhao''s group!"


    "Hello!" Zhao San said to Wu''s beard.


    "I can often hear the name Zhao San. It''s the first time to see me!!" Wu beard shook hands with Zhao San equally politely.


    "Ha ha! You''re not small? You''re almost catching up with the regular army..." Zhao Sanhuan looked around and commented.


    "Make do with it!!" Wu Dahu replied quite JB low-key, then stepped aside and said with a smile, "what''s going on in the house?"


    "Ha ha." Zhao San smiled, then took out his mobile phone from his trouser pocket, glanced at the time and said directly: "don''t go into the house, just say it here!!"


    "... what do you mean?" Wu beard was stunned and looked very confused.


    "Do you still remember what I told you last time?" Zhao San explained.


    "Don''t you just do Dunn? Go now?" Wu big beard suddenly realized and shouted when he grew up.


    "Is there a problem going now?" Zhao San asked casually with his foot on the mud on the ground.


    "No problem, but it''s just a little too hasty, and you didn''t negotiate the price with me last time, so it''s a little difficult for me to let me work in such a hurry!!" Wu beard lit a cigarette on his mouth and said with an embarrassed face.


    "After it''s done, I''ll pay you twice the price they talked about earlier!!" Zhao San replied very domineering.


    "Hehe, how rich..." Wu beard shook his head and smiled. Then he took out the walkie talkie from his coat and shouted angrily: "gather at the door!!"


    Zhao San gave a thumbs up with a smile after hearing Wu beard''s cry.


    Wu beard looked at Zhao San, then said sincerely, "I can''t guarantee whether this can be done, because I''m not sure how many goods Dunn has, but I still want to help you. I''ll attack your courage for nothing else!"


    "Thank you!!" Zhao San nodded sincerely in his eyes, and then directly took his people on the jeep.


    Wu beard also returned to the house, put on a field suit, and then drove directly to the gate of the stockade with his pickup truck.


    Fifteen minutes later, five pickup trucks stopped at the gate of Dazhai.


    Wu big beard stood on the back bucket of the pickup truck, holding a walkie talkie and shouted: "all follow me later. There''s no need to form a formation or negotiate. If you see anyone, you''ll fucking fire on me and try to rush in for a round. Do you understand?"


    "Understand!!!" four or two pickups shouted in unison.


    "Let''s go!"


    At the command of Wu beard, the exhaust pipe of four or two modified military pickup trucks emitted thick black smoke, as if it were like a tiger down the mountain, and rushed to Dunn headquarters at a high speed.


    "Bang! Bang!"


    Zhao San looked at the pickup trucks driving in a row in front and smiled with satisfaction.


    "Is this firepower enough?" the driver smiled at Zhao San as he drove.


    "Damn it, when can we have such a formation? The Golden Triangle doesn''t have to walk horizontally!!" Zhao San said with a very good smile.


    "Such teams are all raised with money. Look at the pickup truck they drive, one of them has at least five million fucking dollars..." said another person in the car.


    "Grass, what car? It''s fucking expensive!!" Zhao San asked in surprise.


    "Third Master, look how many machine guns are hanging on the car..." the driver gave a weak hint.


    "Ha ha!!" Zhao San laughed, then squinted at the scenery outside the window and said nothing.


    At the other end, Wu bearded''s pickup truck.


    "Brother, what''s the matter? It''s such a sensation?" the young man sitting behind Wu beard asked excitedly.


    "Does Dunn know?" Wu asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, he is not the same starting line as us. As for such a whole?" the young man wiped his pistol and asked with disdain.


    "Yes, we''ll be rich if we get Dunn. Why bother to get it all out!!"


    At this time, the driver followed.


    "You two know shit. People want pictures when they spend money. We can''t satisfy people!! we don''t know anything!!" Wu beard scolded speechlessly, and then shouted to the walkie talkie: "I have ten minutes to reach my destination. Give me fucking spirit!!"


    "Buzzing!"


    Six cars took less than half an hour to drive directly to the headquarters of Dunn company!!


    "Boo!!" Wu beard jumped out of the car first and walked to Zhao San''s car.


    "Brush!"


    Zhao San rolled down the window, looked at Wu beard and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "How do you get in?" Wu beard asked, looking at the dark iron gate of the factory with eyebrows.


    "How do you usually get in?" asked Zhao San.


    "Usually, we all break in directly, but they are an iron gate and our car can''t open..."


    "Grass, is there any other tool!!"


    "Can mortars work?" Wu asked with a smile.


    "What''s it like to run out of that thing?" Zhao San hesitated and said.


    "It feels like dawn..."


    "That''s the whole!! grass!!" after hearing Wu''s description, Zhao San was interested in it and agreed directly.


    "What if the army comes?"


    "If something happens, it''s mine!!" Zhao San patted his chest and shouted.


    "Safe!!"


    Wu beard gestured OK to Zhao San, and then returned to his car.


    "Elder brother, how can I get in? The fucking iron door seems to be bulletproof grass, and our car didn''t crash with his mother..." the driver asked anxiously after seeing Wu beard get on the bus.


    "Three, did you buy the mortar belt from Lao Mei the other day?"


    "Take... Take!!!" the young man called three was very excited and nodded in a hurry.


    "The whole hair, see what effect!!"

 Chapter 384

    The Burmese youth, called three, spit on his mouth and then ran out of the car very excited.


    "Bang!!"


    After searching in the pocket of the pickup truck for a long time, the young man finally blew up a shell and a bomb barrel.


    In fact, the mortar they bought was originally called ultralight mortar. The army that first used this mortar should be Japanese soldiers during World War II. We can often see the pictures of Japanese soldiers squatting on the ground and throwing * into the barrel in those anti Japanese TV dramas. In fact, it is ultralight mortar.


    The appearance is almost the same as the tube of fireworks I put on during the Chinese New Year. Although it is called mortar, it is pushed by people on the frame, which is not common, but it is not as domineering as the gun car we use to put on fireworks.


    However, such an insignificant thing has great lethality. If one * goes down, the killing radius is five to eight meters. What is the concept of this power??


    That is, if you fall in the crowd, you can kill at least ten people, and the injury is not counted!!


    The young man squatted on the ground for a long time. Because this was his first use, the whole person was very excited and nervous. For war traffickers like them, this mortar was as attractive as a big breasted woman.


    Three minutes later, the young man made an OK gesture to Wu beard. When Wu beard saw the gesture, he quickly looked at Zhao San.


    Zhao San nodded slightly and Wu beard waved his big hand.


    "Bang!!"


    "Bang!!"


    I saw a flash of fire, huge smoke from the bomb barrel, and the shell exploded when it touched the iron surface!!


    Is everyone here fucking stupid, because although they are mercenaries, they have never been in contact with such weapons of mass destruction!!


    "It''s so fucking fun!!" the Burmese youth licked his lips, smiled and scolded, and then reached out and took out the second *.


    "Bang!"


    After a loud noise, the iron gate trembled, and the three cars hit the iron gate almost at the same time.


    "Boom!"


    Two iron doors were deformed, and four pickup trucks rolled over the iron doors and rushed into the factory area in an instant.


    "Wow!!"


    When Zhao San and Wu bearded''s motorcade broke into the factory, almost 50 or 60 people ran out of the house, and everyone had fucking weapons in their hands.


    "Hehe, this Dunn has been doing well in recent years!! he has so many little brothers..." looking at the situation in the hospital, Zhao San smiled and said.


    "Third Master, how many rounds do you think these people can hold?" asked the driver.


    "Isn''t it all gone after a sprint?"


    "Ha ha..." the driver smiled and shook his head without talking.


    At the other end, in the house behind the factory, Dunn sleeps with a woman with a big chest and a big ass!!


    "Ah!!" after hearing the sound of mortar, the woman on the bed woke up in a moment and hurriedly drilled into Dunn''s arms.


    "What the fuck!!" Dunn suddenly got up and scolded irritably.


    "There seems to be an accident outside..." the woman replied carefully.


    "Shit!!" Dunn frowned and shouted at the door, "what''s going on outside?"


    "Big brother, someone broke in!!" a flustered voice answered a few seconds later.


    Dunn was stunned when he heard this. Then he quickly put on his clothes, ran barefoot to the window, pulled a gap in the curtain, and through the gap Dunn saw Wu beard!!


    "Why did he come here?" Dunn knew Wu beard, and they didn''t have much contact at ordinary times, so he now wondered why Wu beard broke into his house with people in the middle of the night.


    ����


    There was a confrontation between the two sides outside. Zhao San didn''t show his head at all. Only Wu beard sat arrogantly in the front of the car, squinting and smoking.


    The leader of Dunn is the second leader of Dunn company. This man is Dunn''s brother Dubo.


    "Angkor, what do you mean? Which one did you do with me in the middle of the night? This is?" Du Bo''s reaction was calm and asked, looking at Wu beard without expression.


    "I don''t mean anything. I just work with money. If you want to talk to my employer!" Wu Dahu pointed to Zhao San''s jeep and said with a smile.


    "Shit!!" Dubo scolded in a low voice, then picked up the loudspeaker in his hand and shouted to Zhao San''s car, "can you hear me


    "Fuck you, what the fuck are you shouting to us!!" Zhao San''s driver opened the sunroof of the jeep and set up a machine gun directly.


    After hearing Zhao San''s driver''s shouting, Du Bo was stunned.


    "Tu Tu!!"


    At this moment, a row of bullets flew to Dubo!!


    Dubo fell to the ground instantly. Before he died, he didn''t fucking want to know who was opposite!!


    "Fuck your mother! Do you know who I am?"


    After Du Bo died, the people under Du en''s hands were in a mess. However, after hearing Zhao San''s shouting, everyone was fucking quiet again!!


    Because no one doesn''t know who this man is!!


    "Find out Dunn for me!!" Zhao San shouted with a loudspeaker.


    "Looking for you, a B!!"


    Dunn''s men didn''t know who took the head, and almost immediately organized a counterattack. Countless bullets were fired at Zhao San and Wu bearded''s pickup truck.


    Seeing that there was going to be a fight, Zhao San ran back to the car.


    "Don''t you dare to fight back if you have a B!!" Wu beard scolded in a low voice, then waved his big hand and shouted loudly: "fire on me and hold me flat!! whoever shows up will hit me!"


    "Da Da! Tu Tu!!"


    As soon as Wu''s voice fell, four or two pickup trucks immediately set up a machine gun, the muzzle roared like a fire dragon, and countless bullets hit the wall and Dunn''s body.


    "Fuck you, avenge your brothers!!"


    Three people in Zhao San''s car jumped out one after another, each with a machine gun in his hand.


    "Tu Tu!!"


    Countless bullets shot out. At this time, the three people had killed their red eyes. They didn''t know that they were facing one life after another, as if they were like machines, constantly repeating the action of shooting!!


    As Wu Beard said in advance, going to Ping Dunn is a fucking round. However, according to the current situation, a round may not be used, and Dunn''s people will have to be beaten.


    Zhao San sat in the car and looked at the bloody battlefield. His eyes suddenly became indifferent. There was no joy of revenge or excitement of killing!!

 Chapter 385

    "Tu Tu!!"


    "Kang Kang!!"


    In the factory, Wu bearded people are very. Dunn''s people exchanged fire in less than three minutes. Most of Dunn''s were killed, and most of the rest were injured. Run!!


    A big brother who has been famous for many years lay flat in less than one round and accumulated many years of information.


    The exchange of fire not only showed Zhao San''s tough attitude, but also told everyone how fierce Wu bearded''s wine is!!


    Why is the war one-sided when the number of people on both sides is flat!!


    The reason is very simple, equipment, combat quality!!


    No matter how hard you force a team, you can''t compete with the regular army, because you can''t compare with others in terms of hardware or software. Now Wu bearded people have gradually tended to the regular army, which is like a loud slap in the face to the big warlords in Myanmar!!


    In the office building, Dunn hid under the table and dialed general Nain''s phone countless times, but no one answered at all.


    "Fuck!!" Dunn gritted his teeth and scolded, then shouted at the door: "is there any fucking alive? Come in!"


    "Mr. Du, I''m still there!!" a voice sounded outside the door. This man is Dunn''s personal bodyguard and basically doesn''t leave Dunn for 24 hours.


    "Come in and talk!!" cried Dunn, frowning.


    "Bang!!" the door was pushed open and a muscular man in his thirties ran in.


    "What''s going on outside?" Dunn shouted excitedly.


    "Outside..." Dunn''s bodyguard hesitated and didn''t go on.


    "Fart quickly!!!"


    "It''s almost gone outside!!" the bodyguard swallowed his saliva and replied with a sad expression.


    "What about fucking support? Is there anyone outside?" Dunn continued.


    "No..."


    "Fuck me!! can''t Nain hear such a big noise? I give him so much money every year, and he''s gone at this time?" Dunn, like crazy, threw his cell phone down on the wall and almost shouted.


    "Mr. Du, calm down!!" the bodyguard frowned and advised.


    "How the fuck can I calm down? Tell me how to calm down!!" Dunn shouted, dragging the bodyguard''s collar.


    "Since Zhao San and his people dare to come in, they must have talked with the general!!" the bodyguard frowned and explained.


    ��������


    After hearing this sentence, Dunn''s eyes were empty, because the last hope in his heart was dashed!!


    ����


    At the front door of the office building, the machine gun on the pickup truck keeps suppressing fire. There is only one purpose. No one can fucking think of it!!


    While shooting, Wu bearded people kept advancing and gradually approached the building. However, Dunn''s people can only hide in the building. Now they have given up their desire to resist!!


    "Fuck, get in there!"


    Wu big beard had a cigarette in his mouth and a machine gun in his hand. A bullet was sprayed on the window of the building. Then he shouted, "if you can''t get in through the door, you can''t get in through the window!!"


    "Hurry up!!" Zhao San, sitting in the car, picked up the walkie talkie and frowned.


    "I''m fucking tight!!" Wu beard turned back and yelled.


    "Don''t let Dunn run away!!" Zhao San stressed.


    "I see!!" then Wu beard threw away his walkie talkie and rushed into the building like Zhao San''s crazy.


    Wu beard kicked the door of the building one foot after another, and three feet and five feet kicked a big hole in the door directly.


    "Don''t fucking look at it and help!" Wu beard frowned and shouted at his people.


    "Bang bang!!"


    After a while, the hole was kicked bigger and bigger until it was the size that allowed a person to pass through.


    Wu beard simply cleaned up the sawdust on the door, and then took a big step to drill into it.


    "Kang Kang!"


    When the people in the house saw someone break in, they raised their pistols aimlessly and shot indiscriminately at the door.


    "Be careful!!!" Zhao San''s driver quickly pulled Wu beard back.


    "Shit!"


    Wu beard hid behind the door and scolded in a low voice. Then he didn''t dare to straighten up because there were too many fucking bullets.


    "Fuck your mother! Go in!"


    Wu beard squatted on the ground for a while and rushed in again.


    "Fuck, keep up!!!"


    When the young man who began to use mortars saw Wu''s beard go in, he shouted with his teeth and then went in.


    "These people are not fucking dead!"


    Zhao San''s driver wiped the sweat on his forehead, scolded silently, and then ran in.


    "Fuck your mother, they all come out to die. Sensible, put down what they have in their hands. I won''t fucking kill you!!"


    After entering the house, Wu dahuzi shouted to Dunn''s people with a gun and staring at beads.


    After hearing Wu''s words, Dunn''s men took two steps back, but did not put down their guns.


    "Fuck you, my eldest brother''s words don''t understand or what!! don''t be shameful!!" the young man next to Wu beard shouted.


    Dunn''s men looked at Wu beard with trembling, but no one wanted to put down the gun in their hands.


    "Give face no face!! fire!!"


    Wu beard frowned and scolded, and then directly raised his machine gun.


    "Don''t shoot!! let''s surrender!!" just then, a voice suddenly came from the crowd. This man was Dunn''s bodyguard.


    "Do you mean what you say?" Wu beard asked with his eyebrows.


    "Put down the guns!!!" the bodyguard ignored Wu beard and turned to Dunn''s people.


    "Bata!!"


    "Bang!!"


    After the bodyguard shouted, everyone hesitated and threw away their guns.


    "Isn''t it finished like this..." Wu Beard said with a smile, and then pointed to Dunn''s people and shouted, "all those who put down their guns get out and squat. The battlefield here has nothing to do with you!!"


    "Shua!"


    The people wanted to see the bodyguard one after another. The bodyguard sighed helplessly. Then he took the lead and walked out of the house. Others hurriedly followed him out.


    Outside, Zhao San sat alone in the car. When he saw the people coming out of the house, he looked at the mobile phone with a tangled expression.


    Half a minute later, Zhao San picked up his cell phone and dialed a phone.


    "What''s the matter with you?" he asked directly after connecting the phone.


    "It''s almost over..." Zhao San frowned back


    "Ha ha..." he smiled and hung up directly.


    Zhao San looked at his mobile phone and said nothing for a long time.

 Chapter 386

    After all Dunn''s people left the house, Wu bearded took people with guns and ran to the second floor, because they knew that Dunn was still on the second floor. Everyone in the house could leave, except Dunn.


    "Step...!"


    Messy footsteps sounded in the corridor. Dunn sat quietly on the bed in the bedroom, wearing a military uniform. Ten years ago, he took off his clothes and became a bandit. Today, he put on his clothes again. He may want to make his walking more comfortable.


    "Bang!!"


    The door of the bedroom was kicked open, and Wu beard rushed in first.


    Dunn, sitting on the bed, glanced at Wu''s beard and then turned his head again.


    "Ha ha, old Du hasn''t seen you for a long time!!" Wu beard pointed his gun at Du en and shouted with laughter.


    "Ha ha, I haven''t seen you for a long time..."


    At this time, Dunn seemed very calm. Maybe he knew he couldn''t get out of the house, so he gave up those fearless resistance and left himself a last bit of dignity.


    "Why? Don''t you want to struggle?" Wu beard put down his gun and asked Dunn.


    "It''s not easy for brothers to come with me once. Let them go!!"


    Dunn spoke not like a prayer, but more like a command.


    "OK, for the sake of seeing our relationship for so many years..."


    While talking, Wu big beard sat down beside Dunn carelessly, and took out a cigarette from his trouser pocket and handed it to Dunn.


    "Where''s Zhao San?" Dunn took a deep smoke, looked at the door and frowned.


    "Outside, he didn''t come in at all..." Wu beard should arrive.


    "Ha ha, do you despise me so much? You don''t want to kill me yourself..." Dunn suddenly laughed.


    "He didn''t look down on you, but he didn''t look at you, because the gap between you two is too big..." Wu beard commented very seriously.


    "...!" Dunn looked at him and said nothing.


    "Don''t you think you''re a failure after maintaining your relationship with Naisheng''s general for so many years? It''s not as good as a few words when others come back?" Wu beard continued.


    "Ha ha..." Dunn shook his head, smiled and didn''t speak.


    "What are you laughing at? Do you know when Zhao San came back?" Wu asked with a frown.


    "The day before yesterday!" Dunn replied expressionless.


    "Do you know when he came to me?"


    Dunn was silent.


    "Zhao San was looking for me just now. We met for the first time two hours ago!!" Wu beard smoked a cigarette and replied sonorously.


    "Brush!!"


    When Dunn heard this, he suddenly looked up and stared at Wu''s beard.


    "... what the fuck does it mean to dare to use me even once?" Wu beard frowned, looked at Dunn and said: "This fucking shows that Zhao San has already investigated and is already ready!! you think you''re awesome. Zhao San is afraid of you. In fact, people have been fucking calculating you. You don''t react until you start. Just like now, is it useful for you to react?"


    Dunn looked at Wu''s beard and his expression became very dull, because he was right. Zhao San and he may not be at the same level from the beginning!!


    After Zhao San came back, it took only two days to destroy the once brilliant Dunn Gang directly!!


    "Oh, everyone has his own life!!" Wu beard stood up slowly, stretched his waist comfortably, looked at Dunn and said, "I''ll give you a chance to end..."


    "... come here and I''ll tell you something!!" at this time, Dunn also stood up and whispered to Wu beard.


    Wu beard was stunned, and then put his ear directly to Dunn''s mouth.


    Five seconds later, Dunn''s mouth slowly moved away from Wu beard''s ears.


    After that, Dunn pointed the gun directly at his temple and said after a long silence, "if you can, please tell Zhao San that I''m not convinced of my fucking loss!!"


    Wu beard stared at Dunn blankly and didn''t hear Dunn''s last sentence at all, because he was still thinking about what Dunn meant by what he said to him!!


    Dunn looked at Wu''s beard and laughed, then pulled the trigger directly.


    "Kang!"


    A gunshot spread all over the office building!!


    "Poop!"


    Dunn''s body slowly fell down. When he died, his eyes were open and his mouth was smiling. He said it was a smile, but it was more like ridicule in Wu''s eyes.


    "Go... Go!"


    ����


    Two minutes later, Wu bearded took people out of the office building.


    The previous bodyguard saw Wu beards. After they came out, he lit his toes and looked around. After looking for a while, he found that there was no figure of Dunn.


    "Where''s my eldest brother?" the bodyguard grabbed Wu''s beard''s clothes and shouted excitedly.


    Wu beard frowned and looked at the bodyguard, then shouted to his people without expression: "pack up and go home..."


    "Splash!!"


    When the bodyguard heard this sentence, he immediately understood the meaning of Wu beard, sat on the ground in a trance, and then muttered in his mouth: "brother, you fucking lied to me. Didn''t you say you''ll be fine!! where the hell have you been!!"


    A minute later, there was a gunshot.


    The bodyguard left the world calmly. Dunn spent most of his life. When he died, he could have someone willing to accompany him. It''s worth it!!


    ����


    The other end.


    Zhao San had already driven away from the yard of Dunn headquarters, then parked the car beside the road, took out his cell phone without expression, and dialed his driver.


    "Third Master, where are you? I was just looking for you!!" the other side answered the phone soon, and then asked in an anxious tone.


    "Where are you now?" Zhao San asked in a low voice.


    "We''re still in the yard? What''s the matter?"


    "What''s Wu beard doing?" Zhao San then asked.


    "His people are cleaning up the body. It may take a while to finish..." answered the other end of the phone.


    "Well... You three come out now. I''ll wait for you on the kilometer to the left of the door. Be fast. Don''t let big beard find it!!" Zhao San said in silence.


    "Third Master, what do you mean?" the other side was stunned and asked.


    "Let you come out and get out quickly. There''s so much nonsense!!" Zhao San scolded irritably.


    "That''s OK, I know!!" the other side reluctantly agreed.


    "Pa!!"


    Zhao San hung up the phone directly, smoking and looking at the stars in the sky

 Chapter 387

    Dunn company headquarters is located in the factory yard.


    "What''s the third master doing?" a tall and thin Burmese man asked while cleaning up his guy and looking at Zhao San''s driver.


    "I fucking don''t know..." the driver replied in a very blunt tone, then put the mobile phone back in his pocket, carrying a big gun and going out of the yard.


    "No, what did he say when you talked to the third master?" the tall and thin man quickly followed up and shouted.


    "Can you keep your fucking voice down? The Third Master asked us to sneak out and not let big beard Wu know we''re gone, okay?" driver Zhao San looked in the direction of big beard Wu and said with his teeth.


    "San... What does San Ye mean?" the tall and thin man was stunned by the driver''s words and stammered.


    "I don''t fucking know, just go quickly..." then the driver walked to the gate with a gun, very fast.


    "Shit!!"


    The tall and thin man scolded in a low voice, and then followed up with another Burmese.


    After a while, three people disappeared into the yard.


    ����


    On the other hand, Wu beard locked himself in the car directly after he came out of the office building. Now he is not in the mood to care about anything else. What exactly does what Dunn said to him before he died mean??


    What exactly does Dunn want to express??


    Wu beard kept thinking about this problem in his mind. After about two or three minutes, Wu beard suddenly looked up, stared at the beads and shouted, "three!!"


    "What''s the matter, brother?" the young man called three hurried to Wu beard.


    "Where are Zhao San and them?" Wu beard pushed open the door and stood in the middle of the yard shouting.


    "Zhao Sangang just left, but the three people he brought are still here..." the young man explained with some hesitation.


    "Where are the three?" Wu asked as he walked.


    "I came here just now..." the young man casually pointed to a direction, but there was no fucking person!!


    "Where is it!!" Wu beard looked around and found that there was no fucking figure at all.


    "I just... Saw them talking here... What''s the matter, brother!!" the young man scratched his head and looked puzzled.


    "Fuck!!" Wu beard scolded in a low voice, and then said to the young man, "let the brothers get in the car quickly and don''t stay here..."


    "No, it hasn''t been cleaned up yet!"


    "Also clean up NIMA B!! are you fucking stupid..." Wu beard kicked the young man in the stomach, then directly pulled open the door and jumped into the car.


    "Shit, what''s the matter with me? I''m just stupid..." the young man muttered wrongfully on his face. Then he jumped onto the hood of a car and shouted with a loudspeaker: "brothers, don''t clean up, get in the car and go home!!"


    "Wow!!"


    After hearing the young man''s shouting, Wu bearded people put down their things and walked into the car one by one.


    ����


    At the other end, Zhao San''s three people left the yard and directly found Zhao San''s parking position.


    "Bang!!" the driver was the first to pull open the door and jump into the car.


    When Zhao San saw the three men get on the bus, he reached out to turn the car key to start the car, but was stopped by the driver.


    "What do you mean?" Zhao San asked, looking at the driver with his eyebrows.


    "Third Master, what do you mean?" the driver asked expressionless.


    "Pa!!"


    Zhao San backhanded a mouth on the driver''s face, then pointed to the driver''s nose and scolded, "what the fuck do I have to tell you?"


    "Third Master, did you contact Naisheng''s people? You brought them here today not only to avenge Dunn, but also to let Wu beard get rid of dunran first, and then fucking let Naisheng''s troops get rid of Wu beard, didn''t you?" the driver bit his lip and asked.


    "Hehe, I''ll tell you what I do for the last time. I don''t need to explain to you!!"


    "You''re the eldest brother. Of course you don''t need to explain to me what you do, but is it a little too fucking inhuman for you to do so!! in order to earn some money, Wu beard is so fucking harmful to others. How do you mean!!" the driver was very excited and shouted with red eyes.


    "Wu beard provoked people who shouldn''t be provoked. I can''t help it. Some things are beyond my control!!" Zhao San also explained excitedly.


    "Ha ha..." the driver sneered and looked at Zhao San coldly.


    "I don''t fucking want to do that, do you know?"


    "You are so resourceful now. You can use Wu''s hand to get rid of Duane, and then use Naisheng''s hand to get rid of Wu''s beard. You don''t have to spend a penny. Naisheng can also tell the general behind Wu''s beard that Wu''s beard was killed by Duane''s men. Ha ha, I can''t help but admire you. You kill Duane, and Naisheng also got rid of Wu''s beard!! good fucking one stone with one hand Two birds! "


    "... you know a little more!! don''t you know that the most basic principle of the driver is that he doesn''t fucking know anything?" Zhao San shouted at the driver.


    "Fuck you, I drive for people, not animals!!" the driver shouted equally.


    "You''re a little fucking tired of living..."


    Zhao San was trembling with anger from the driver. He picked up a pistol from the seat and pointed it at the driver''s head.


    "At least I fucking know I''m a person!!" the driver threw down this sentence and directly pushed the door and got out of the car.


    "Stop the fuck!"


    Zhao San hurriedly chased down, and the gun in his hand was always aimed at the driver''s head.


    The driver looked back at Zhao San and prayed, "Third Master, I have remembered your kindness to me for so many years, but Wu beard, we really can''t do this to him. I beg you to let them go!!"


    "How to put it!!" Zhao San asked with his teeth clenched.


    "I''ll go to Wu bearded and let them go from behind. Then you tell Naisheng that I leaked the news. Can you take my head and make amends to Naisheng?"


    Zhao San was stunned after hearing the driver''s words. He looked at the driver with a trembling tone and asked, "why do you have to save Wu beards?"


    "Because I saved you, Third Master, you are still a conscientious man, but if they die here, you will become a fucking beast!! we want to make money, and we will have a lot of opportunities in the future, but I don''t want to watch my eldest brother turn into a beast step by step, you know!!" the driver shouted loudly with tears.


    Zhao San looked at the driver for a long time, sighed helplessly, and then slowly put down the pistol.

 Chapter 388

    On the road next to Dunn''s headquarters compound.


    Zhao Sanping stood quietly in front of the driver and looked at the distance without expression.


    "Master Zhao, Wu beard, they really can''t move!!" the driver saw Zhao San put down his gun, as if he saw hope immediately.


    "How many years have you been with me?" Zhao San looked at the driver and asked.


    "Seventeen years!!" the driver replied without thinking.


    "You are my most satisfied driver, because you know everything, but you don''t know anything!!" Zhao San rubbed his palm and then said, "do you know what it means if I let Wu beard go today?"


    "..." the driver was silent.


    "You know, if I let Wu beard go, all my years of hard work will be in vain. I will not only lose Naisheng''s support, but also worry about Wu beard''s revenge day and night. Do you think I will let him go in this situation?" Zhao San paused and then continued: "You''ve been my driver for 17 years. Is it my fucking way to cut grass without uprooting it!!"


    "Third Master!!!" the driver shouted.


    "For our love for so many years, I''ll give you one last chance. Now when I get back to the bus, I''ll think nothing has happened!!" Zhao San shouted loudly at the driver, and then walked into the car with big steps.


    "No... I can''t go back!!" the driver hesitated and walked slowly in the direction of Wu beard.


    "I''ll tell you the last time, go back"! "Zhao San raised his pistol to the driver and shouted in a trembling voice.


    "You won''t shoot. I know you for so many years..." the driver didn''t stop at all, and then walked slowly to the front.


    "Fuck your mother, don''t fucking force me!!" Zhao San shouted with his teeth clenched.


    "I didn''t force you, you forced yourself again!!"


    "Bata!!"


    The sweat on Zhao San''s face slipped and fell to the ground. The driver looked stubborn and walked in the direction of Wu beard, and walked faster and faster. Later, he ran directly.


    "Kang!!!"


    Three seconds later, a gunshot echoed on the open road.


    The driver''s body fell to the ground!!


    "Hoo!!"


    After Zhao San fired the gun, he took a long breath, just like a balloon, and the whole person sat on the ground decadent.


    "Fuck your mother, why force me when I''m so fucking old!! my son is gone, and now my brother is gone. What the hell did I do wrong..."


    Zhao San knelt down on the ground alone. His body trembled violently. A man who didn''t shed a tear when his son died cried today!!


    Half a minute later, Zhao San walked back to the car like a walking corpse.


    The two Burmese in the car looked at Zhao San, as if nothing had happened and nothing had been seen.


    "After this is over, you two can have a rest..." Zhao San sighed and looked at the two Burmese behind him and whispered.


    "OK!!" the two Burmese nodded almost at the same time.


    After finishing talking with the two people, Zhao San took out his mobile phone and dialed out one phone.


    "Do it!!" Zhao San said directly after the phone was connected.


    ����


    At the other end, Wu bearded people all got on the bus and went to the road at a high speed.


    "Brother, why should we go?" the young driver looked at Wu beard and asked.


    "I..."


    Before Wu had finished his words, a very dazzling light suddenly lit up across the road.


    "Fuck, it''s too late!!" seeing the light, Wu beard bit his teeth and scolded. Then he picked up the walkie talkie and shouted, "all members of group one and group two are on alert!! the enemy is coming!!"


    "Got it!!" a response came quickly from the walkie talkie.


    "Fuck, we won''t do it if we don''t do it on the other side. If we fire on the other side, we''ll hit it directly with a machine gun!! no matter who it is, we''ll flatten it for me!!" Wu beard then shouted.


    "Received!!"


    "Brother, who''s coming from the other side?" the young man asked excitedly.


    "Do you fucking think about it? It must be Naisheng!!" Wu beard replied with his teeth, then directly pulled out a machine gun and put it in front of the car.


    "Nai... How could Naisheng come!!" the young man grew up in surprise.


    "Are you fucking stupid!! Zhao San must have communicated with Naisheng, use us to do some Dunn, and then let Naisheng clean up us!!" Wu beard explained excitedly.


    "I fuck Zhao San!! let''s work hard for him and give us a fucking hand later!!" the young man stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Zhao San has counted me in here for a long time..." Wu dahuzi sighed and looked straight at the oncoming army.


    "Otherwise, brother, run first!!" the young man suggested anxiously.


    "Did I fucking run away from you? B, I''m a man. I''d rather die standing. I can''t abandon you and live alone!!!"


    "Brother, if you live, someone can avenge me!!"


    "Yes, brother, you go first!!"


    The others in the car followed suit.


    "Don''t fucking talk!"


    Wu big beard shouted impatiently, then took out his walkie talkie and shouted: "five cars driving in line!! cover with machine gun fire and strive to break out strongly!!"


    "Tu Tu!!"


    Wu''s voice fell to the ground, five pickup trucks suddenly accelerated, and the exhaust funnel instantly ejected billowing black smoke, which directly blackened the ground.


    Wu big beard looked at the strong high beam opposite and suddenly grinned.


    Dunn was his prey in the first half of the night, but he became Naisheng''s prey in the second half of the night. Zhao San came back for two days and easily turned up such a big wave. At this time, Wu beard was not angry in his heart, but felt that he might be too naive sometimes.


    ����


    At the other end, Zhao San drove to join Naisheng''s army.


    "Hello!!" Meng Dan, Naisheng''s son, greeted Zhao San with a smile.


    Zhao San walked to Meng Dan without expression.


    "Hula!!"


    Meng Dan rolled the bolt, looked at Zhao San and asked, "what JB lineup is opposite?"


    "Five pickup trucks, four people in each car!!" Zhao San replied in a low voice.


    "Ha ha..." Meng Dan smiled and then said, "my father said that after this, your company will not have big problems in ten years!!"


    "Thank general Naisheng for me!!" Zhao Sanping replied quietly, and then directly pulled open the door and got into the car.


    Meng Dan looked at Zhao San''s back, smiled and shook his head, and then got into the car.

 Chapter 389

    After Meng Dan finished talking with Zhao San, he went straight into the armored car, then took the walkie talkie and shouted, "there are five cars opposite. Fire directly and try to finish in three minutes. Don''t give them any chance to break through!!"


    "Buzz!!"


    The dark armored vehicles drove fast on the road and rushed to Wu''s team.


    "Bang, bang, bang, bang!"


    The armored vehicle exposed the black machine gun and pointed to Wu beard coldly.


    "Sniper ready, follow my orders!!" Meng Dan then got ready.


    "Dong Yao received!!"


    "Hole two, copy!!"


    "Move three, got it!"


    A response soon came from the walkie talkie.


    After explaining this, Meng Dan threw the walkie talkie aside and leaned comfortably on the seat. There was no tension before the war.


    Five minutes later, Meng Dan''s team met Wu bearded''s team.


    "Did you draft it, brothers!!" the young man in Wu bearded''s car jumped out of the car with a * directly.


    "Wow!!"


    Other people in the car also jumped down one after another and rushed frantically to mengdan''s armored car with the footsteps of the youth.


    Meng Dan sat in the car, narrowed his eyes, looked at the people coming, grinned, and then shouted with a walkie talkie: "the opposite side wants to delay time by direct hand to hand combat. If they don''t give them this opportunity, just give me a hug, and all those who show their heads hit me on the forehead!!"


    Meng Dan''s voice has just dropped.


    "Dada dada!!"


    The machine gun on the armored car directly ejected countless bullets. When Wu bearded saw the armored car shooting, he stopped and ran to the roadside trees.


    "Report, the opposite side is too flexible. Our people must get off!!" Meng Dan''s walkie talkie suddenly sounded.


    "Fuck, I''m still in a mess with my mother at this time!!" Meng Dan bit his teeth and scolded. Then he took the lead in pushing open the door and shouted: "get off and work!!"


    "Hua la la!"


    The doors of all armored vehicles bounced open directly, and at least thirty or forty people jumped out of the armored vehicle.


    "Shoot me when you see anyone, no ink!!"


    Meng Dan took the lead in shouting, and then ran directly to the trees on both sides of the road.


    "Da Da!"


    "Tu Tu!!"


    The two sides exchanged fire on the roadside, and the whole road was immediately covered by fire and gunfire. However, Wu bearded and Meng Dan did not have an advantage in terms of equipment or number of people, so they had to fight back and retreat.


    "Four groups of people, surround behind!! the rest follow me and continue to chase!!" Meng Dan took out his walkie talkie and shouted loudly.


    "Received!!"


    On the other side, the young man called three by Wu beard picked up a handful of * in one hand and squatted on the ground panting. The wound on his chest and thigh kept bleeding.


    "Three, are you all right?" Wu beard ran to the young man and asked with a frown.


    "I''m choking, brother, you go first!!" three smiled and waved his hand, without a look of fear on his face.


    "Shit, what the fuck are you talking about!! can I fucking leave you alone??" Wu Dazi stared at the beads and scolded. Then he directly set up the youth and ran forward, turning back and firing a gun.


    "Brush!!"


    At this time, Wu beard found a group of people running out in front of them. He grinned because he knew he was surrounded and it was impossible to run out.


    Wu beard squatted on the ground and took out a cigarette from his pocket. He lit the cigarette and stuffed it into the young man''s mouth.


    The young man looked at Wu''s beard with a cigarette in his mouth and grinned.


    "You can still laugh at this time..." Wu Dahu sighed and then lit a cigarette for himself.


    "Brother, will we still be brothers in the next life?" the young man looked at Wu beard and asked solemnly.


    "Hehe, don''t you regret being a brother with me?" Wu said with a smile.


    "Don''t regret, what regret..." the young man shook his head quickly.


    "Ha ha!!" Wu big beard laughed a few times, then patted his ass, stood up and said, "I remember the first time we met, you were 15 or 16 years old? You were still a little boy, so you had to go fishing with me..."


    "Shit, why did you mention it at that time..." the young man scolded in silence.


    "Ha ha, you''re so big at a glance. It''s better not to take you this way at the beginning..."


    "Step, step!!"


    At this time, a burst of rapid footsteps sounded, and more than 30 people immediately surrounded Wu beard and the young man beside him.


    "Suddenly!!" Wu big beard quickly raised his hand * and shot in front of him like crazy.


    "Put down your arms!!" Meng Dan took a step forward, looked at Wu beard with a gun and shouted.


    "Ha ha!!" Wu beard smiled, then tore his clothes, and rows of yellow * appeared in his chest.


    "Don''t move the fuck. Whoever moves forward, I''ll take you to heaven!!" Wu beard looked at Meng Dan with a crazy expression and shouted.


    "Don''t move!" Meng Dan shouted quickly.


    "Ha ha, so you''re afraid of death!!" Wu beard looked at Meng Dan and laughed.


    Meng Dan frowned at Wu''s beard and asked, "what do you need?"


    "Your goal is me. You let my people go first, and I''ll fucking talk to you about needs!!"


    "Good!!" Meng Dan nodded and agreed.


    "Wow..."


    Meng Dan''s people made way for an exit very consciously, and Wu bearded people left the encirclement one by one.


    "Fuck off, too!!" Wu beard kicked the young man, stared at the beads and scolded.


    "I won''t go, I''ll die with you!!" the young man sat on the ground and replied stubbornly.


    "I''ll fucking let you go, okay???"


    "I won''t fucking go!!" the young man became very excited and cried with tears.


    "Bang!!"


    Wu beard kicked the young man in the stomach. The young man could fly out for three or four meters in an instant.


    "Go away, remember to avenge me!!" Wu beard shouted with his teeth clenched.


    "Brother..."


    "I told you to fuck off!! I told you to fuck off!!" Wu shouted with tears.


    The young man looked at Wu beard and bit his lower lip with his teeth. After a moment of silence, he slowly stood up, like a walking corpse, disappearing in people''s sight step by step. From beginning to end, the young man didn''t look back at Wu beard, because he didn''t dare!!

 Chapter 390

    "I let your people go. Do you have any requirements?"


    After all the people with Wu beard had gone clean, Meng Dan looked at Wu beard and asked.


    "I want to see Zhao San!!" Wu beard sat down on the ground and said expressionless.


    "What are you doing seeing him?"


    "I just want him to see how I died, can''t I?" Wu shouted with eyes wide open.


    "Good!!"


    Meng Dan nodded helplessly, then took out his mobile phone and dialed Zhao San.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhao San answered the phone soon.


    "Come here, he wants to see you..."


    "... OK!!" Zhao San was silent for a moment, and then agreed directly.


    A minute later, Zhao San walked to Wu beard alone. Wu beard shook his head, looked at Zhao San and grinned.


    "What are you looking for me?" Zhao San asked expressionless, standing in front of Wu''s beard.


    "Why do you want to hurt me?" Wu asked.


    "No reason, if you really say yes, it may be for money..." Zhao San sighed and replied.


    "Can you feel at ease when I''m dead?" Wu beard asked.


    ��������


    Zhao San was silent and didn''t know how to answer him.


    "Zhao San, I''ve heard your story. In fact, I admire you very much, but what you do today is really fucking despicable!!" Wu beard bit his teeth and scolded, then slowly stood up and walked to Zhao San.


    Zhao San saw Wu''s beard running towards him. He didn''t mean to step back at all. He still stood in place calmly.


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll pull you to die together?" Wu beard whispered in Zhao San''s ear.


    "Your people haven''t gone yet..."


    "Ha ha!!" Wu beard laughed and then said, "Dunn told me before he died that he would wait for me on huangquan road. At first I didn''t fucking understand what he meant. Now I fucking understand!!"


    "Don''t blame me, I was forced too!!" Zhao San looked up and explained.


    "Now I tell you, I''m fucking waiting for you on huangquan road!!"


    After saying this, Wu beard raised his pistol and aimed it directly at Zhao San''s head.


    Zhao San didn''t even hide. Ping Jian looked at Wu beard.


    "Ha ha, I''m teasing you..." Wu beard smiled and then put a gun directly on his temple.


    "It''s good to go!! Qingjing..."


    Wu big beard whispered, and then pulled the trigger directly.


    "Bang!!"


    Wu beard''s head was instantly pierced, and blood sprayed directly on Zhao San''s face.


    Wu big beard opened his eyes and fell to the ground. Blood flowed on the ground. Wu big beard''s big eyes kept staring at Zhao San, but he didn''t breathe.


    Zhao San wiped the blood on his face, and then walked bleakly to his car.


    Meng Dan was silent for a long time when he saw Wu''s beard dead. He wanted to open his mouth and say something to Zhao San, but he found that Zhao San had gone far. He sighed helplessly, and then said to the people around him: "leave him a whole body, he is a man!!"


    With these words, Meng Dan directly strode back to the car, and the others began to clean up the battlefield.


    Half an hour later, Zhao San''s car and several armored vehicles left the place at a high speed.


    What was left on the ground was only one blood stain after another, which looked particularly gloomy against the background of the night.


    Zhao San came back to Myanmar for only two days, but he did two major events that caused a sensation in Myanmar and even the whole horn triangle.


    First, I killed my old enemy Dunn for many years.


    The second thing is to eliminate Wu bearded, the largest warmonger in Myanmar.


    For a time, Zhao San''s name spread throughout the golden triangle. Similarly, his company Zhao group also appeared in people''s vision.


    Zhao San''s goal of returning to Myanmar this time has been achieved. How much did he lose when people saw what he got??


    Human nature? brother?


    When he goes to bed at night, will he still think of Wu''s beard before he died?


    Zhao San may be the only one who knows all this.


    ����


    Four in the morning, H City, harem.


    Although it was the second half of the night, the number of people in the casino did not decrease, but much more than the first half of the night.


    I, Liu Rui and the north and the south are busy in the casino. I borrow money and I need to open a villa. Anyway, I don''t have any spare time. The north and the south are tired and sweating. They run back and forth like a big wolf dog.


    "Leaf, what''s Yang Song doing? We''re all too busy..." Nanbei gasped at me and asked.


    "He''s resting at home..." I turned back while counting the money.


    "What the hell''s the matter with Yang Song? He doesn''t work in the house every day. He thinks he''s going to be promoted to immortality or something?" Liu Rui quickly walked towards the game with chips in his left hand and beer in his right hand, complaining to me.


    "You can do your job. He has been lovelorn recently. You have to give him some buffer time..." I explained with a smile.


    "Shit, I knew I would break up with my daughter-in-law every day and make up the next day!"


    "Roll the calf..."


    I don''t want to talk to such a fool as Liu Rui. After laughing and scolding, I walked back to the front desk and prepared to have a rest.


    "Deng Deng Deng Deng!"


    Just then my cell phone rang. I took it out and saw that Wei Yiwen couldn''t call.


    Seeing his name on the mobile phone, I frowned slightly. At this time, he called me. Something must have happened.


    "What''s the matter, uncle?" I answered the phone and asked in a low voice.


    "Is it convenient to speak now?" Wei Yiwen''s voice was tired.


    "What do you say..."


    "There was an accident in Myanmar. Zhao San directly killed Du en regiment tonight..."


    "Who''s Dunn?" I took a deep smoke and vaguely felt that something must be wrong.


    "Dunn is a sworn enemy of Zhao San. Zhao San went to Myanmar with Zhao San this time..." Wei Yiwen explained quickly.


    "When did he go back?" I suddenly realized something wrong.


    "Yesterday!!"


    "Bata..."


    The cigarette end on my mouth fell directly to the ground, and my whole body was stunned.


    Zhao San went back to Myanmar for two days and got rid of his dead opponent. What the fuck does that mean!!


    It shows that those rumors are fucking false. Zhao San''s influence in Myanmar is not as weak as we think. Not only is he not weak, but he seems to be fucking strong.


    "Leaves?" Wei Yiwen shouted when he saw me not talking.


    "Ah, what shall we do now? Will it affect your plan?" I lit a cigarette again and asked the phone.

 Chapter 391

    "I don''t know if it will affect my plan, but I always have an ominous premonition..." Wei Yiwen said slowly after being silent for half a day.


    "... what do you want to do?"


    I put on my coat as I spoke.


    "Say it when you meet!"


    "OK!!"


    Then I hung up the phone, strode to the north and south, and said to the north and south, "there''s something wrong with Wei Yiwen. I''ll go out first..."


    After listening to me, Nanbei was stunned, and then whispered, "do you want me to go with you?"


    "No!!"


    I waved my hand and walked towards the parking lot.


    ����


    Half an hour later, I drove to the game hall where Wei Yiwen was.


    At five o''clock in the morning, the game hall was brightly lit, but there was no player. Only Wei Yiwen, Zhang Fengyu, Da Ge and Qingshan sat at the front desk.


    "I don''t think we should go..." he whispered to Wei Yiwen.


    "Yes, I know something''s wrong with Zhao San. Why do you have to go there!!" Zhang Fengyu also said.


    Wei Yiwen sat on the sofa, frowning and saying nothing.


    I strode over. When Zhang Fengyu saw me coming over, he hurriedly dragged me and shouted, "you should persuade him quickly. I don''t know what JB thinks. A B mind..."


    "What''s the matter?" I took off my coat and sat down next to Wei Yiwen.


    Wei Yiwen looked up at me, his lips turned white and said, "here we are!"


    "En!" I nodded, then picked up a cigarette from the table, hung it on my mouth, looked at Wei Yiwen and asked, "what are you studying here?"


    "It''s not about Myanmar yet..." Wei Yiwen rubbed his face with fatigue.


    "Myanmar can''t do that. Let''s put the plan aside first. After all, I don''t understand what the hell Zhao San is doing now!!" I said very directly, because I''ve already thought about it on the way here. If I''m not big, we can''t take this risk.


    It''s a small matter whether Wei Yiwen has money or not. I''m afraid something will happen there. After all, Zhao San''s strength there is there. If Wei Yiwen is blocked by Zhao San halfway, it''s all fucking over.


    After listening to me, Wei Yiwen looked up at me, remained silent for a long time, opened his mouth and said, "what do you think in your heart?"


    "You''re not nonsense. I don''t think so. Why do I say so? Someone forced me..." I replied in silence.


    "Ha ha..." Wei Yiwen smiled and said nothing.


    "Pa!!"


    I lit the cigarette on my mouth, then looked at Wei Yiwen and asked, "what do you think?"


    "I want to try it!" Wei Yiwen replied very definitely.


    "Shit, why don''t you have a mind? Can''t you wait a few days? You have to go at this time?"


    I haven''t spoken yet. Zhang Fengyu was anxious first, patted the tea table and shouted.


    "I''m not going now. I''m afraid I won''t have a chance in the future..."


    "The opportunity is not bad. Let''s focus on your safety..." I whispered.


    "Yes, let''s wait!!" the green mountain also said.


    "Well, you don''t have to persuade me. We''ve planned this for such a long time. I can''t delay it because of this!!" Wei Yiwen slowly stood up and walked away, patted me on the shoulder and said: "I''ve contacted the stowaways just now. I''ll start later!!"


    After hearing this, Zhang Fengyu grabbed Wei Yiwen''s collar, stared at the beads and shouted, "are you fucking crazy!! you''ll go and die in a minute!"


    "You can''t stop me when I decide..." Wei Yiwen looked at Zhang Fengyu and replied calmly.


    "..." Zhang Yu stared at the beads and gasped for breath. He didn''t say a word for a long time.


    I was stunned for a while, then touched my nose and said, "you have to go there?"


    Wei Yiwen nodded very definitely.


    "Since we''re going to go, let''s go together!!" I also stood up slowly and said firmly.


    "No, there are more people and more goals, so it''s easier for others to find out when smuggling!!" Wei Yiwen shook his head and refused.


    "Then I''ll go with you..." Zhang Fengyu said.


    "Just stay at home!" Wei Yiwen then refused.


    "Shit, you''re the only one to go there? We can have more security together!!" Zhang Fengyu said excitedly.


    "I said no, don''t ink. Just wait for me at home!"


    "Or let him go with you... I don''t trust you alone..." I advised one side.


    "No!!" Wei Yiwen waved his hand and went upstairs directly.


    "Shit!!"


    Zhang Yuyu kicked on the wall, and then swearing back to his room. When big and green hill saw Zhang Yuyu leaving, they reluctantly shook their head, and then walked back to their room. I was the only one left in the hall. I narrowed my eyes and looked at the direction of Wei Yiwen''s room. I don''t know why he put all his eggs in one basket.


    Three minutes later, Wei Yiwen came down with a big suitcase.


    "Start now?" I went up to him and asked in a low voice.


    "En!!" Wei Yiwen nodded.


    "I''ll take you there..."


    "Good!"


    Then I followed Wei Yiwen out of the game hall. When I came to the door, Wei Yiwen looked back at Zhang Fengyu''s room, shook his head reluctantly, then pulled open the door and got into my car.


    ����


    "Why do I have to go there?" I asked, looking at Wei Yiwen as I drove.


    "Because we have reached this point, this is our last chance. If we can''t kill Zhao San this time, we won''t have a better chance in the future..." Wei Yiwen said softly in the back of the car.


    "How sure are you this time?" I continued.


    "Before Dunn died, I had three levels of assurance, and now there is no one level..." Wei Yiwen told the truth.


    "Shit, there''s no fucking assurance. What did you do in the past?" I scolded in silence.


    "Ha ha, bet..."


    "So you just go by yourself, right? Because you know you don''t want to hurt us this time, don''t you?" I narrowed my eyes.


    "..." Wei Yiwen looked at me and said nothing.


    "I hope you can come back alive..." seeing that Wei Yiwen didn''t speak, I continued.


    "Yes!!" Wei Yiwen nodded very definitely.


    ����


    Two hours later, I sent Wei Yiwen to the port of H city. At this time, it was more than six o''clock in the morning. There was heavy fog on the beach. Such weather was not suitable for going to sea, but Wei Yiwen resolutely got on the fishing boat.

 Chapter 392

    After watching Wei Yiwen get on the boat, I sat in the car and smoked a cigarette. Looking at the fishing boat that gradually disappeared in my vision, I had a feeling that I couldn''t say.


    After watching it for about a minute or two, I took out my mobile phone and called Zhang Fengyu.


    "Has he left yet?" Zhang Fengyu answered the phone and asked very directly.


    "Gone..." I nodded slightly.


    "..." suddenly there was no sound at the other end of the phone.


    After waiting for a while, I hung up the phone directly, and then slowly started the car and drove back to the city.


    When I got home, it was already more than 9 a.m. I ate some fried dough sticks downstairs, and then hurried upstairs.


    After returning home, Meng Liang and his family went to bed early. I didn''t bother them. They went straight back to the house, covered with a big quilt and began to sleep.


    ����


    On the other end, Myanmar, in a private enterprise building.


    Zhao San stood alone in front of the French window on the top floor of the building and squinted at the scenery of the street outside. I don''t know why. Now Zhao San doesn''t have that feeling of high spirited at all. Instead, he is old-fashioned.


    After seeing the scenery for a while, Zhao San took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone.


    "Doodle doodle..." after a while, the blind speaker connected the phone opposite.


    "Third Master!!" shouted across the phone with some excitement.


    "I''ve finished handling things here..." Zhao Sanping said quietly.


    "I''ve heard all about it. Congratulations!"


    "How''s it going at home? Where''s it going?" Zhao San asked very directly.


    "He''s still thinking about it now." he added quickly after saying this across the phone; "I''ll give him three days. Today is the last day!!"


    "Well, you''ll call him later. If you can''t, give him some pressure..." Zhao nodded and asked.


    "I understand!!"


    "I''m waiting for your good news..." Zhao San said with a smile.


    "Good!!"


    After that, the two sides hung up directly.


    ����


    H City, 1 p.m.


    Yang Song sat in the house alone. His beard, which had not been shaved for several days, grew particularly luxuriant. At this time, Yang Song looked very decadent and very old, as if he had been several decades old.


    "Buzzing, buzzing..." the mute mobile phone vibrated wildly on the bed.


    Yang Song glanced at his mobile phone, rubbed his face hard, and then answered the phone.


    "Hello?" Yang Song replied hoarsely.


    "How''s it going?" asked the other side very directly.


    "... can I change my daughter-in-law if I poison her?" Yang Song asked, biting his lips after a moment of silence.


    "Yes, today is the last time. As long as I receive the news, you can take that little girl away at any time!!"


    ��������


    Yang Song put his mobile phone in his ear and kept silent for a long time, because he was tangled. He was thinking about how to choose!!


    "You can also choose not to poison, but in this case, the little girl may suffer some crime..." Yang Song said without talking.


    "I''ll call you after tonight!!"


    Yang Song finally made up his mind, said this sentence with great certainty, then hung up the phone directly and deleted all the call records with this number.


    "Fuck you!"


    After deleting the call records, Yang Song directly threw his cell phone down on the wall and slowly walked out of the room.


    "Wah Wah!!"


    Yang Song stood under the sprinkler, and the water was washing on his body.


    "Woo woo!!"


    After washing for a while, Yang song suddenly knelt on the ground, covered his face with his hands, and his body kept twitching.


    ����


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Yang Song packed up everything, put on a new dress, shaved his beard, and the whole person was full of vitality again.


    "Bang bang!!"


    Yang Song walked to my room and knocked on the door twice.


    "Come in..."


    I lay on the bed and groaned vaguely.


    "JB is still sleeping?"


    Yang Song kicked me when he entered the house and said with a smile.


    "Shit, Yang Daxian, how the hell did you get out of the pass?" when I saw Yang Song, I sat up and rubbed my eyes to make sure I was dazzled.


    "When the hell did I become a immortal?" Yang Song asked, not very satisfied with his new title.


    "Ha ha, what are you looking for me for?" I asked happily when I saw Yang Song recovering well.


    "Nothing. Let''s go out for a drink later?"


    Yang Song didn''t look at me when he spoke, and his eyes dodged.


    "Drink in the afternoon?" I asked a little surprised.


    "Don''t you have to work at night..." Yang Song smiled and explained.


    "Yes, why do you have any programs? We can''t drink casually..."


    Yang Song looked at me and was silent for a long time. Then he whispered, "just celebrate my success and get out of the shadow of the past!!"


    "This theme is awesome, you can drink!!" I gave Yang Song a thumbs up and said with great admiration.


    "It must be awesome. Why don''t you clean it up first? I''ll wake up Liangzi..."


    With that, Yang Song stood up and went outside. I sat on the bed, looked at Yang Song, grinned, and then directly began to dress myself.


    ����


    An hour later, I, Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Yang Song, Yuan Yuan, Lao Che, Duan Hui and eight people from north and South gathered in celebrity hot pot.


    "Brother song, why are you so generous today? Why did you take the initiative to invite us to hot pot?" Liu Rui asked with a smile holding Yang Song''s shoulder.


    "Can I be fucking happy?" Yang Song replied with a smile.


    "Shit, it''s a JB local tyrant. If you''re happy, please invite us to have hot pot..." Liu Rui tilted his mouth and didn''t understand Yang Song''s idea.


    "Brother song, you''ve passed the pass. I''m so busy without you recently..." Nanbei looked at Yang song very happily and said.


    "Hahaha, you still have leaves. Liu Rui will help you?" Yang Song smiled and replied.


    "You can pull * down. Just like them, they will pestle the front stage every day, and no JB can help..." north and South looked at me and Liu Rui, with a miserable expression.


    "North and south, you have a big opinion on me?" Liu Rui asked with small eyes.


    "No... no!!" north and South quickly waved their hands.


    "Then you have a problem with me..." I kicked the north and South with a smile.


    "It''s not a leaf. I have no problem with you..."


    "What do you mean by that? Why, rebellion?" I patted the table and shouted.


    "You just think I haven''t said anything..." the north and South said in a low voice with their heads bowed.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    The people in the room laughed when they heard this sentence. The atmosphere in the whole private room was very harmonious.


    PS: I''m sorry I didn''t update something this morning. I''ll update the three chapters in the evening.

 Chapter 393

    H City, celebrity hot pot room.


    I saw that the food was almost the same. Holding the wine glass, I stood up and shouted, "don''t say much about this glass of wine. To our great brother SongGe''s success in getting out of the haze of lovelorn and gaining a new life!!"


    "Cheers!"


    "Cheers!"


    ����


    When they saw me stand up, Meng Liang and his colleagues quickly stood up and shouted at Yang Song with their wine glasses in their hands.


    Yang Song held the wine glass with trembling hands and looked at us straight. He was silent for a long time, then bit his lips and said, "thank you, brothers!!"


    "Shit, it''s no use pulling clean JB..." I scolded silently, then directly hugged Yang Song''s shoulder, touched a cup with him, and then directly drank the wine in the cup with my head up.


    After I finished drinking, Meng Liang and some of them also touched Yang Song. Everyone drank up the wine in their hands.


    "Brother song, you don''t have this thing, do you? I''ll find you a good one later..."


    After drinking the wine, the old car sat in a chair and said carelessly.


    "Ha ha..." Yang Song smiled and didn''t answer.


    I glanced at Yang Song, and then casually added some dishes to the hot pot. When I looked at Yang Song, Yang Song also looked at me.


    ����


    We had a meal for more than half an hour. It was OK ahead. Later, everyone tore off the mask of hypocrisy and poured bottles of Jinliufu into his mouth like he didn''t drink wine!!


    However, while the calves were dancing, our private room door was suddenly pushed open.


    "Shua!!!"


    Several of us quickly turned back and looked in the direction of the door of the private room, and the two people at the door really scared me. Guo Siwei took the lead!!


    "Brother Guo?" I hurriedly stepped forward and looked at Guo thought and shouted.


    "Just now I heard from the manager that you were in this private room. I happened to come to dinner with my friends, so I came to see you..." Guo thought with a smile.


    "That''s good. I''ll have something to eat..." I went in with a smile and quickly moved two places for Guo Siwei and his friend.


    "Don''t delay you?" Guo thought a little embarrassed.


    "Shit, Jingzheng didn''t. I heard that you are the big wine jar of your police station!! just today I saw..." Liu Rui said, revealing his arms and rolling up his sleeves, took Guo thinking and sat down next to the table.


    "Ha ha, I can''t compete with you in drinking like this..." Guo thought took off his clothes and sat down on the seat, then pointed to the middle-aged man in his forties next to him and said, "Sun Li, my friend, just came back from Beijing..."


    Hearing this, I was stunned, then walked to Sun Li and said with a smile, "Hello, brother sun!!"


    "Ye Han, right? I''ve heard of you, the man who carries the handle in the bar industry of H city..." Sun Li was very easygoing. After listening to my words, he laughed, patted me on the shoulder and joked.


    "Ha ha, it''s all the boasting of others. I''m a small bar owner..." I replied very low-key.


    "Is it necessary for me to brag for you?" Guo thought, after listening to me, turned his mouth and was obviously a little unhappy.


    "Ha ha, whether boasting or not, we should mainly drink today and discuss the rest after drinking!!" Sun Li laughed and directly cut off the topic.


    "Waiter, give me two more bottles of Jinliufu!!" after listening to Sun Li''s words, I shouted to the waiter outside the door.


    "Good boss!!" the waiter answered sweetly, then twisted his little ass and ran to the front desk.


    Three minutes later, two bottles of Jinliufu were placed on the table.


    "Brother sun, are you a cup or a bottle?" I pointed to Jin Liufu on the table and asked with a smile.


    "Cao, isn''t it inappropriate for me to get a bottle as soon as I fucking come here?" Sun Li said in a slightly speechless tone.


    "Ha ha, let''s use a cup!" I smiled and poured a glass of wine for Sun Li.


    "Zi!!"


    Sun Li raised the glass of wine I poured and drank it all directly.


    "Awesome!!" after Sun Li finished drinking the wine, Liu Rui quickly raised his thumb and flattered very timely.


    "Just a glass of wine, cow force!" Sun Li put down his glass and said something speechless.


    "Ha ha!!"


    The crowd roared with laughter. Only Liu Rui said awkwardly: "brother sun, do you think it''s appropriate for me to hold you so much and pout so much?"


    "Ha ha, it''s my fault, elder brother. Why don''t I give you a toast?"


    Sun Li picked up his glass, then bumped it with Liu Rui and drank it in one gulp.


    Due to the participation of Guo Siwei and Sun Li, the Wine Bureau directly set off the second chapter. Guo Siwei and Sun Li can really drink. Basically, several of us respected each other one by one, especially Liu Rui. Today, I don''t know why, they caught up with Sun Li. They worked directly in a bottle of duojinliufu and two bottles of wine I want, I''ll fucking drink it in a minute.


    At the other end, only after Guo Siwei and Sun Li came in, Yang Song became very quiet, didn''t say a word, and kept lowering his head and eating the food silently.


    "Leaves, wine is gone..."


    Liu Ruihong shouted at me with red eyes. It was obvious that he drank a little too much.


    "No more, enough wine!!!" I smiled back, and then reached out to find the waiter.


    "Leaves, I''ll go!!" at this time, Yang song suddenly stood up and said to me.


    I looked up at Yang Song.


    Yang Song quickly added: "I happen to go to the bathroom..."


    "OK, you go!!" I waved to Yang Song.


    Yang Song nodded, moved his chair and went out.


    "Ye, why do I feel something wrong with Yang Song? Isn''t his mood high at the beginning?" Liu Rui asked after Yang Song went out.


    "Don''t fucking say it''s useless. Keep your wine..." I kicked Liu Rui with a smile and didn''t answer him.


    ����


    At the other end, Yang Song didn''t go to the waiter for wine at the first time after he went out. Instead, he carefully ran into the toilet with his mobile phone.


    After Yang Song went into the toilet, he pushed all the partition doors in the toilet. After confirming that there was no one, he found an innermost partition and drilled in. Then he directly took his mobile phone and dialed a number.


    "Hello?" the phone was quickly connected across the street.


    "The situation is wrong. Guo thought they came. Do you think I was discovered?" Yang Song said very directly.


    "Guo thought"? After hearing the name, the opposite side was obviously stunned.


    "Yes, he also brought a man named Sun Li..."


    "... what do you mean by calling me?" he asked after a moment of silence.

 Chapter 394

    "Bata!!"


    Yang Song lit a cigarette, took a deep breath and discussed, "can you give me another day? I can''t start here!"


    "No!!" the other end of the phone refused very directly.


    "This is not an urgent matter..." Yang Song explained in a hoarse voice.


    "Is your daughter-in-law in a hurry?" asked the opposite directly.


    ��������


    Yang song suddenly stopped talking. His mind was very accurate. He didn''t give him any room to discuss. After a long silence, Yang Song sighed deeply and said, "you''re all fucking crazy!!"


    "You can do whatever you want..." he said casually across the phone.


    "Guo Sihua is the fucking captain of the criminal investigation team!! if I kill someone under his eyelids, I can''t get out of that room!!" Yang Song shouted with his teeth clenched.


    "You can kill him together..."


    ��������


    "It''s a capital crime to die, and it''s also a capital crime to die in a room. Study it yourself!!" threw down this sentence opposite, and then hung up directly.


    Yang Song squatted in the toilet and looked at the fading mobile phone screen. He was silent for a long time. Then he slowly stood up and walked to the front desk of celebrity hot pot.


    "What can I do for you, sir?" the waiter at the front desk asked with a smile when he saw Yang Song coming.


    "Sir..."


    At this moment, Yang Song is like a walking corpse. He doesn''t have the most basic consciousness at all. He didn''t even hear the waiter call him.


    "Sir!!"


    The waiter shouted twice. Yang Song calmed down, swallowed his saliva and said, "give me those three bottles of golden Liufu!!"


    "OK!!" the waiter stammered a promise, and then asked, "which private room are you from? I''ll send it to you..."


    "No, I''ll just take it myself!!" Yang Song directly waved his hand and refused.


    "OK!!"


    The waiter nodded, then directly took out three bottles of Jinliufu from the wine cabinet and handed them to Yang Song. Then he looked at Yang Song and asked, "which private room are you from, sir?"


    "Charge it to 303..."


    After Yang Song got the wine, he replied in a panic, and then took a big step to the direction of the toilet.


    "Over there, sir!"


    The waiter watched Yang Song go in the wrong direction and shouted loudly, but Yang Song didn''t pay attention to the waiter at all. He still strode to the toilet quickly.


    "What''s going on?"


    The waiter''s cry attracted the attention of the celebrity hotpot lobby manager and asked next to the waiter.


    "Just now the gentleman had to go three bottles of Jinliufu, and then he went in the wrong direction..." the waiter explained in a low voice.


    "That private room?" the manager frowned and picked up the walkie talkie.


    ��303������


    "Oh, don''t worry about that private room. The guests are friends of our boss..."


    After hearing the room number 303, the lobby manager breathed a sigh of relief, slowly put down the walkie talkie, dropped this sentence, and then walked to his office.


    ����


    At the other end, Yang Song took three bottles of wine and went straight into the toilet. Then he took out a small plastic bag from his trouser pocket. There were two things in the plastic bag, one was the poison given to him by sun Lei, and the other was a needle prepared by Yang Song in advance. This needle is a steel needle of sharp steel, which is very hard, and can be bought in any mold material store, Yang Song bought the pillow with the smallest radius.


    Yang Songduo took out the needle tremblingly and directly inserted it into the Poison Bottle given to him by sun Lei. Most of the tubes can be sucked out, and then directly inserted it into the plastic bottle cap of Jin Liufu.


    Half a minute later, a whole bottle of poison was injected into three bottles of Jinliufu by Yang Song.


    Yang Song put the used needles and poison bottles directly back into his trouser pocket and took the wine back to our private room.


    Here, someone may ask Yang Song whether this direct injection method will not be found?


    Although the needle used by Yang Song is very thin, you can still see it if you look carefully, but at that time, the people in our private room basically drank almost the same, and everyone''s mind is not very clear, so we certainly can''t find it, but we can find it at ordinary times.


    ����


    "Shit, where the fuck did Yang Song buy wine?"


    Liu Rui and Sun Li drank fiercely. Suddenly, the wine was cut off. My brother Rui was obviously not happy, patted the table and shouted.


    "I''ll go out and have a look..."


    North and South stood up very sensible and prepared to go out to find Yang Song. However, just when North and South went out, Yang song came in with wine.


    "No, it''s more difficult for you to buy this wine than to get his mother''s scriptures..."


    Guo Siwei smiled and joked when he saw Yang Song coming in.


    "After drinking, I''m a little looking... I can''t find a place..." Yang Song looked a little nervous. As he walked into the house, he stammered back.


    Speechless, Liu Rui scolded one sentence, then grabbed the Baijiu directly from Yang Song''s hands, and opened the bottle lid of the Baijiu directly with his teeth.


    "Come on, brother sun, here comes the wine, and we''ll fight it out..." after unscrewing the wine, Liu Rui poured a full glass directly to Sun Li.


    "Brother Liu, will you let me have something to eat and walk slowly?" Sun Li asked Liu Rui to fill it with a little confused B, and discussed it with a red face.


    "Shit, don''t you eat for a long time?" Liu Rui shouted with a very impatient expression holding his glass.


    "Brother, you''re letting me eat for a while..."


    With these words, Sun Li directly bowed his head and kept waving chopsticks to put vegetables in his bowl.


    "Shit, what are these qualities... It''s not good to drink some wine..." Liu Rui turned his mouth very reluctantly, then walked to Guo thinking and said with a smile: "he''s not good. Let''s go to the wine jar


    "Wow!!"


    Seeing Liu Rui coming with wine, Guo thought, known as the wine jar of the police station, opened his mouth directly and threw up on the table.


    "Shit, why did you spit up? Spit it out, and then drink with me..." Liu Rui whispered while patting Guo thought on the back.


    "Ha ha..."


    I looked at the room full of people and grinning, then unscrewed a bottle of Baijiu and poured myself a cup.


    "Coo Doo!!"


    When I poured the wine, Yang Song''s eyes never left my glass.


    "Gulu!!"


    After I poured the wine, Yang Song swallowed and spit.


    ����


    Half an hour later, the whole celebrity hot pot boiled!!


    In a private room, nine of ten people were poisoned, but Yang Song was safe!!


    After we were poisoned, the ambulance arrived at the crime scene in only three minutes.

 Chapter 395

    After the ambulance arrived, the whole celebrity hot pot was in chaos on the third floor. Countless customers were as crazy as his mother. They ran to the opposite road and blocked the whole road for a time.


    Although the security guards have repeatedly maintained order, they still can''t hold people. There are too many people who want to organize. They can''t organize them. Moreover, they know that if something happens, people won''t listen to you at all. They just run out on their own.


    Ten minutes later, several of us were pulled away by the ambulance. The front foot of the ambulance left and the back foot of the police car arrived. The police blocked the scene for the first time and no one was allowed to enter our private room.


    And the lobby manager and boss of celebrity hotpot were all taken away by the police for questioning.


    The original calm night was lively in an instant, and the TV media reported around the celebrity hot pot.


    Not because of anything else, just because the accident happened to Guo thinking, the captain of the criminal investigation team of H city!!


    Half an hour later, the collective poisoning incident of the captain of the criminal investigation team of H city and the owner of the harem bar spread all over H City in an instant.


    Wu Mei, who received a call from the hospital, fainted instantly.


    In addition, Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan, who had been lying down in other places, hurried back to H city. Even Zhang Fengyu and them received news in the game hall and rushed to our hospital at the first time, but our ward was blocked and no one was allowed to go in at all.


    ����


    Hainan.


    "Buzzing, buzzing!!"


    The mobile phone at the head of the bed suddenly began to vibrate wildly, which directly woke up Yao Baoshi who was already sleeping. Yao Baoshi vaguely touched the mobile phone and said, "who is it?"


    "Brother Xiaobao, something''s wrong!!" he shouted anxiously across the phone.


    "Shit, who the fuck are you? Something happened..." Yao Baoshi, who was already asleep, was stunned by the other side and scolded in a very irritable mood.


    "Oh, brother Bao, something happened to Ye Han!!" he explained anxiously.


    "What are you talking about?" Yao Baoshi sat up with a splash after hearing our names, and shouted in surprise.


    "Just now ye Han and some of them ate in celebrity hot pot, and then they were all taken away by ambulance!!"


    "Food poisoning?" Yao Baoshi was stunned and said.


    "What''s food poisoning!! the police are coming. It''s said that someone poisoned it!!" some speechless people on the other side continued.


    "Poisoned my shit!!" Yao Baoshi shouted in an unbelievable tone.


    "It''s not so good. I heard that when they were pulled away, they were all fucking foaming, poisoned and the Guo brigade in our city. I heard that they ate together. All the people in the room were fucking poisoned. It''s too scary..." said mildly and hawing across the room.


    But Yao Baoshi was not in the mood to listen. He put on his clothes and strode to Liu Yong''s house.


    When brother Xiaobao came to Liu Yong''s house, he found that the light in the house was on. Liu Yong and Li Tao sat on the sofa in their pajamas.


    "Master Liu..." Yao Baoshi whispered.


    "En!!" Liu Yong nodded expressionless, and then made a phone call with his mobile phone.


    Yao Baoshi sat quietly beside Liu Yong and didn''t speak, because he knew that Liu Yong knew what had happened at this time.


    Five or six phone calls went out. Liu Yong had no news about us. Even now we can''t ask whether we are alive or dead.


    "Hey..." Liu Yong sighed gently and then put down his mobile phone directly.


    "Master Liu, why don''t we go back?" brother Bao frowned and suggested.


    "... what are you doing back? Can you save people or what?" Liu Yong shouted at brother Xiao Bao in a very bad mood.


    "I can''t save people. I have to go back and see how these children are doing!! now we don''t even know whether we''re alive or dead. What are we doing here?" brother Bao stood up with a splash and stared at the beads.


    "Shit, can you stop for a while? Don''t fucking make trouble. Now even if we go back, we can''t solve anything. Life and death are in heaven. If these children are gone, it means their lives are here!!" Li Tao opened his mouth at this time.


    "Then you don''t care?" little brother Bao looked at Li Tao with great emotion and asked.


    "I also want to take care of it. How can I take care of poisoning!! they''re dead, I''ll go back to avenge them!! you two study, I''ll go back to bed!!" after Li Tao threw down this sentence, he turned his head and walked out of Liu Yong''s room.


    "Master Liu!!"


    Seeing Li Tao gone, brother Xiaobao shouted at Liu Yong.


    "...!" Liu Yong sat on the sofa with his head down and said nothing.


    "I think... He they should be all right. If something happens..." brother Bao stammered half.


    Liu Yong lowered his head and took a smoke, then opened his mouth and said, "in fact, the lives of these children are still very fucking hard. I feel that this thing should pass..."


    "... Mr. Liu, if they are really gone, can you let me go back?" brother Xiao Bao lit a cigarette and asked with trembling hands,


    "Go back and wait for the news. I''ll call you when it''s time to go back..." Liu Yong waved helplessly, and then walked back to his bedroom with slippers.


    "Hey!!"


    Little brother Bao sighed and looked at the chandelier on the roof. He was silent for a long time. He didn''t leave until his cigarette burned out.


    ����


    In 303 private room of celebrity hot pot in H city.


    After the police blocked the scene, they went directly into the private room. In less than three minutes, they found three bottles of Jinliufu poisoned. They didn''t drink all three bottles of wine. After the remaining drinks were tested by forensic medicine, they found that they were all fucking poisoned.


    "Is this wine from your hotel?" the policeman asked the manager of rice celebrity hot pot with white gloves and wine bottle.


    "It''s ours." the manager nodded flustered.


    "Who brought this wine?" the policeman continued.


    "This is all our own wine..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''ll ask you who sent the wine to the house!!" the policeman scolded irritably.


    "I... I don''t know!!"


    "Take me to the monitoring room!!" the policeman said this and dragged the manager outside the private room.


    "Brother, I don''t know where the monitoring room is?" the manager replied with a puzzled face.


    "Now I''m very serious to tell you that if you cooperate with me with this attitude, you will be fully responsible for any accident in the future. Do you understand?" after saying this sentence, the police then said: "you also know who the poisoned people in the house are!! the top attaches great importance to this matter, do you understand

 Chapter 396

    The manager was stunned after listening to the police, then stammered, nodded and said, "I understand!"


    "I understand, but don''t take me with you!!" the policeman was speechless by the stupid manager, then stared at the beads and shouted.


    "OK..." the manager promised, and then trotted all the way to the monitoring room with the police.


    Ten minutes later, the police came out of the monitoring room. Because there was no monitor in the private room, he could not see the situation in the private room, but he could see the situation in the corridor.


    Yang Song''s whole process from taking wine to entering the toilet was recorded by the monitor, and then the police interrogated the waiter. All the evidence pointed to Yang Song alone!!


    After the suspects were identified, the police quickly investigated the scene, but there were too many celebrities at that time. In addition, they walked a lot, so it was very difficult to investigate.


    To put it simply, although Yang Song has been identified as a suspect, he can''t be found now!!


    In the celebrity hot pot hall, at least a dozen policemen are busy back and forth.


    And the leader of the team this time is not others, but the director of H city police station.


    Normally, no matter how big a case is, the police chief can''t lead the team himself, but this time it''s different. The victim is Guo Siwei, so the old chief specially rushed over from home.


    "Is the suspect confirmed?" asked the old director after he entered the room.


    "Yes!"


    "Who and for what purpose?" the director continued.


    "We just looked at the monitoring, and then asked the waiter here. Basically, we identified the suspect as Yang Song, a friend of the harem bar owner."


    "... Hougong bar?" the old director was stunned.


    "At the time of the accident, team Guo was having dinner with the owner of the Hougong bar. The two had a good personal relationship..." the policeman then explained.


    "Who else was eating at that time? I heard that these two people were not the only ones poisoned..." the old director asked again.


    "All the senior members of the harem bar were present, including the suspect Yang Song, who is also the top of the harem, and then the Guo Da team and..." the police did not say half of the story.


    "What else?" the old director frowned and shouted.


    "And Sun Li is back!"


    "Sun Li!!" the old director exclaimed, then directly and gently recited the name for a few times, then directly skipped the topic, looked at the police and asked, "tell me about the Hougong bar and ye Han. How can Xiao Guo contact such a person?"


    "The Red Palace bar was originally called Bailemen. Ye Han was also the bar accepted by Liu Yong after he left. People outside said that ye Han took Liu Yong''s class..."


    "Liu Yong, ha ha..." the old director smiled and said to the police around him: "This matter should not have gone to Xiao Guo. The poison was poisoned by a problem in the harem itself, but it must not be a simple intentional murder, because the man''s modus operandi is too rough. Someone must have threatened him. If you follow this clue, you will gain something!"


    "I see!!" the policeman nodded.


    "Also, Yang Song should try his best to catch him, but catching him is not the purpose. I want to catch the man behind him!!" seeing that the police were leaving, the old director then asked.


    ����


    On the other hand, after Yang Song ran out of the celebrity hot pot, he directly ran into the Internet cafe across the street. Yang Song sat in front of the computer, swallowed his saliva, and his forehead was permeated with fine beads of sweat.


    After almost half an hour, Yang Song''s face finally returned to normal, took out his mobile phone and dialed sun Lei.


    "I''ve finished it!!" Yang Song said directly after sun Lei connected the phone.


    "I saw it, but I''m not sure if they''re dead..." Sun Lei replied calmly.


    "Must be dead!!" Yang Song replied with his teeth clenched.


    "How do you know?"


    "Can I fucking watch the wine they drink not die? Even a fucking man can''t hold your potion!!"


    "Well, I''ll send you an address later, and you come and take the woman away..." Sun Lei thought for a moment, then nodded and agreed.


    "OK!!" Yang Song wiped the sweat on his forehead and hung up the phone directly.


    A minute later, Yang Song received a text message from sun Lei. He looked at the screen for more than ten seconds and directly recorded the address in his heart. Then he went to the trash can of the Internet cafe and threw his mobile phone in very covertly.


    After throwing away his mobile phone, Yang Song went to the front door of the Internet cafe, carefully observed the situation outside, wrapped his clothes, and then ran out of the Internet cafe with his head down in the dark.


    "Shua Shua!!"


    After Yang Song left the Internet cafe, he walked for more than ten meters, but he kept looking back because he was looking to see if someone was following him.


    However, the more guilty he was, the easier it was for others to suspect him. After a while, a policeman saw some abnormal Yang Song.


    "Found a suspicious target, need support!!" the police shouted with a walkie talkie, and then ran in the direction of Yang Song.


    When Yang Song looked back and saw the police running towards him, the whole person was in a fucking panic, and SA Yazi began to run wildly on the road.


    "Did you draft it? It''s really you!!" the policeman bit his teeth and scolded, and then accelerated his pace.


    Although Yang Song''s physical quality is OK, it can''t be compared with them. In addition, he drank some wine today, so the police ran directly behind Yang Song after chasing him for more than 500 meters.


    "Draft!!" the policeman scolded in a low voice, and then directly kicked Yang Song on the back,


    "Gudong!"


    Yang Song was directly kicked off by the police. The whole person lay on the ground and his clothes were directly scratched. Yang Song got up after slowing down on the ground for a while and wanted to run forward.


    "Yes, you still want to run!!" after scolding, the policeman rushed at Yang Song again.


    However, at this time, a black car came directly from the opposite side of the road. It was very fast and directly crossed the eyes of the police in the blink of an eye.


    "Draft, how to drive!!" the policeman was frightened by the car, stepped back two steps, then kicked on the door and shouted.


    "Excuse me, uncle police!!" the young man in the car smiled and saluted the police, then stepped on the gas and directly started the car again.


    The policeman looked at the young man in the car and was stunned. Then he suddenly looked up and found that Yang Song had disappeared, and the car also disappeared in the road!!

 Chapter 397

    The policeman stood in the middle of the road, staring into the distance. After a moment of silence, he took out his walkie talkie and shouted, "the prisoner has lost him. He has an accomplice!!"


    "Where are you now!!" a response came from the walkie talkie soon.


    The policeman looked around at the road signs and then briefly described his current position to the walkie talkie.


    ����


    At the other end, Yang Song ran out of the police''s hand and stopped a taxi directly by the roadside.


    "Fuck!"


    Yang Song looked back to confirm whether there was anyone following him. Then he reached out and directly pulled the taxi door. However, when his hand just got on the door, his hand pulled back in an instant.


    "Bang!!"


    The taxi door opened directly, and a dark shotgun stretched out from the door.


    "Get in the car!!" the scar man with the gun shouted at Yang song without expression.


    "Who are you?" Yang Song stammered with sweat on his forehead.


    "If I were a fucking policeman, could I talk to you like this?" the scar man replied in some silence.


    "Grass!!"


    Yang Song scolded in a low voice, and then got on the car directly.


    After getting on the bus, Yang Song found that there were three people in the car. He had seen all three people. They were all the people who kidnapped Piao rou.


    "Where is my daughter-in-law?" Yang Song asked in a low voice, looking at the middle-aged co pilot.


    "Fuck your mother, did you let you talk?" before the middle-aged man spoke, the scar man pulled his mouth on Yang Song''s face and scolded with his teeth.


    "Bang!!"


    Scar man''s mouth was very hard. Yang Song''s head directly hit the glass of the window, and his forehead was bleeding instantly. Yang Song looked at scar man in panic, because he vaguely felt that something might be wrong!!


    "Fuck your mother, where''s my daughter-in-law? I''ve been poisoned, and they''re in the hospital. Where''s my daughter-in-law?" Yang Song shouted after slowing down.


    "Fuck you, don''t you want to be shameless?" the scar man was annoyed by Yang Song''s cry. He stretched out his hand and wanted to give Yang Song another mouth.


    "OK!!" the middle-aged man sitting on the co pilot shouted and stopped the action of scar man.


    "Fuck your mother, you wait for me..." the scar man was stunned, then took back his raised right hand, bit his teeth and scolded, "when you don''t shout!!"


    ����


    Twenty minutes later, Yang Song was taken to the basement of a residential community.


    The basement was dark and humid, and there were ragged garbage everywhere. Yang Song was directly thrown on the garbage heap by scar man.


    "Splash!!"


    Yang Song struggled for several times, then stood up and shouted at scar man: "where''s my daughter-in-law? What did you bring me here for?"


    "Shut the fuck up!!!" scar man stood at the door and scolded Yang Song.


    "I''ll shut up, you''re paralyzed. Where''s sun Lei? I listen to you for everything, and where''s my daughter-in-law?" at this moment, Yang song seems to have realized what happened, crying at the scar man.


    "You can''t fucking stop for a while!!" the scar man bit his teeth and scolded, and then three big men rushed out of the warehouse.


    "Bang!!" after the big man came in, scar man closed the door directly, and then Yang Song said, "call me until he shut up!"


    "Fuck your mother... Ah!! ah..."


    Half a minute later, Yang Song''s scream rang through the whole warehouse!


    ����


    At the other end, less than ten minutes after Yang Song was caught, sun Lei drove directly from Zhaojia village to here.


    "Where are the people?" Sun Lei asked the middle-aged man as he walked quickly into the community after getting off the bus.


    "It''s in the basement," the middle-aged man replied.


    "Ha ha..." Sun Lei smiled and walked into the basement.


    At this moment, Yang Song was beaten with blood all over his face. Lying on the ground is no different from dying.


    After entering the basement, sun Lei quickly put out his hand to stop the strong men who beat Yang Song, then walked to Yang Song with his back to his hand, tilted his head and asked, "brother song, why?"


    After seeing sun Lei, Yang Song seemed to regain his vitality, swallowed his saliva, and asked pale, "fuck your mother, where''s my daughter-in-law?"


    "Hehe, let''s talk about our daughter-in-law later. You sign this first..." Sun Lei smiled, took out a document directly from his arms and met Yang Song in front of him.


    "Shua!!" Yang Song instinctively looked down at the document in front of him, and then stammered, "what''s this?"


    "About the share transfer of Hougong bar!!" Sun Lei replied very succinctly.


    "It''s no use signing. Now everyone is fucking poisoned by me until those people in the harem. It doesn''t make any legal sense for me to sign!!" Yang Song was stunned and explained.


    "Hehe, you don''t have to worry about this. As long as you sign this contract, someone will turn himself in to the police station tomorrow!! I''ll give you another sum of money then. Just do what you should do..." Sun Lei explained with a smile.


    "..." after hearing sun Lei''s words, Yang Song was silent for a long time, then opened his mouth and said, "you''re not a fucking thing!!!"


    "Hehe, anyway, those people in the harem are dead. Now you are the largest shareholder of the harem. As long as you sign, the harem is mine. As for other things, I don''t believe it can''t be settled without money!!" Sun Lei spoke in a very confident manner, revealing confidence between the lines.


    "Hehe, what if I don''t sign?" Yang Song asked with a sneer.


    "You have to sign today or not!!" Sun Lei squatted down and grabbed Yang Song''s hair, clenched his teeth and shouted.


    "Even if you kill me today, I won''t let you succeed!!" Yang Songhong shouted with eyes.


    "Fuck you!"


    Sun Lei was furious in an instant. He dragged Yang Song''s hair and bumped against the wall one after another. While bumping, he roared: "I fuck you. You''re so fucking forced. You''d rather die than surrender with me. Ye Han, you can do it. Why can''t you sign a contract? Fuck you!"


    "I poisoned because I thought you could let my daughter-in-law go, but now I feel you won''t let me go at all, will you? If you want me to sign a contract, you can!! but I have to see my daughter-in-law first!"


    Yang Song lay on the ground, panting and shouting.


    After listening to Yang Song''s words, sun Lei was stunned, then sorted out his collar, calmly looked at Yang Song and asked, "if I fucking let you see your daughter-in-law, you''ll sign, right???"


    "Hehe, let me see it first!!" Yang Song replied with a sad smile.

 Chapter 398

    "I''ll show you your daughter-in-law, and then you fucking sign it for me, okay?" after listening to Yang Song''s words, sun Lei directly patted the contract on Yang Song''s chest.


    Yang Song stared at Sun Lei without saying a word, because at this moment he felt that Qian Rou might have had an accident long ago, and he might not see Qian Rou in his life.


    "Shit!!"


    Seeing that Yang Song didn''t speak, sun Lei turned his head and spit. Then he slowly stood up and walked out of the warehouse on crutches.


    "Bring that woman..." after leaving the warehouse, sun Lei shouted directly at the scar man at the door.


    "Brother sun, that woman..." scar man said half.


    "Let him? You go, you go!!" Sun Lei scolded irritably, and then turned directly back to the warehouse.


    "When will my daughter-in-law come?" Yang Song asked hurriedly after seeing sun Lei come in.


    "Ha ha..." Sun Lei smiled, then went to Yang Song, frowned and asked softly, "don''t you feel guilty for killing your brothers for a woman?"


    "What''s the guilt? You forced me to give up some things all my life. When I have a brother, I lose my daughter-in-law. I can''t have both fish and bear''s paw. I''ve figured it out these days... People, sometimes I have to do anything. I''m a fool with Ye Han. I can''t stand out at any time..." Yang Song grinned.


    Yang Song''s words are very difficult to understand. Even sun Lei''s eyes at him are fucking different. It''s not ridicule, but fear. Such a person is really a little scary!!


    "Is it worth it for a woman?" Sun Lei was silent for a long time and asked in a low voice.


    "What''s worth it or not? Just choose what you want. If you don''t do it for yourself, heaven will kill you..." Yang Song replied.


    "Ha ha..." Sun Lei smiled, then lit a cigarette for himself, looked at Yang Song and said, "I heard that you and ye Han are all friends who have passed their lives. For a woman, you dare to kill a big room of people. Your heart is really cruel!!"


    "..." Yang Song was stunned after hearing sun Lei''s words, then looked at Sun Lei and said, "is there any smoke?"


    "Yes!!" Sun Lei smiled and threw the cigarette box under Yang Song''s feet.


    Yang Song picked up the cigarette box and lit one for himself, then looked at Sun Lei and said, "it''s not that I''m cruel, but that life is too fucking. Qian Rou is innocent. I don''t want her to be implicated because of us. Ye Han, they and I really deserve it..."


    "What will you do next if you save that woman?" Sun Lei asked.


    "Me?" Yang Song took a deep breath of smoke and said slowly, "I was going to turn myself in, but now I may not have this opportunity... Take one step at a time!!"


    "I thought a child as old as you would put more emphasis on it..." when he said this, sun Lei''s mood fluctuated.


    "What is friendship? Can you change food? Can you change force? Or can you cash RMB?" Yang Song asked directly.


    Yang Song''s words stunned sun Lei directly. Then sun Lei stood up with a laugh and walked out of the door on crutches.


    ����


    Fifteen minutes later, the door of the warehouse was opened again.


    Yang Song leaned against the wet wall and kept smoking. His eyes kept looking at the direction of the warehouse gate until the moment the gate was opened, Yang Song stood up with a thump.


    "Step, step!!"


    A thin figure quickly ran into the warehouse. After Yang Song saw the figure, the whole person was fucking stunned and stood motionless.


    "Pa!!"


    The cigarette end in Yang Song''s hand fell directly into the water on the ground and went out with a puff.


    "Husband!!"


    Qian Rou pounced directly into Yang Song''s arms.


    "Daughter in law..."


    Yang Song raised his hands tremblingly, and then held Qian Rou tightly in his arms.


    "Daughter-in-law, are you all right?" Yang Song whispered in Qian Rou''s ear with tears.


    "Husband, I''m fine... Did they hit you?"


    Qian Rou gets out of Yang Song''s arms, gently touches Yang Song''s cheek, and asks with a distressed face.


    "If you''re okay, if you''re okay!!!" Yang Song whispered while wiping Qian Rou''s tears.


    "I''m fine, husband. When can we go?" Qian Rou asked, holding Yang Song''s hand tightly and biting her lips.


    ��������


    Yang Song looked at the contract on the ground and was silent. He bit his lips tightly and refused to speak.


    "Husband, why don''t you talk? Didn''t you come to save me?" Qian Rou then shouted.


    "I came to save you, but..."


    "But what?" Qian Rou shouted, dragging Yang Song''s clothes.


    "Nothing... Nothing..." Yang Song stammered back, then shouted directly at Sun Lei: "can I sign and let us go?"


    Sun Lei smiled and nodded.


    Yang Song was silent for a moment, then directly picked up the contract on the ground, and then sun Lei handed him the pen.


    "Shua Shua!!"


    Yang Song bit off his pen cap and wrote his name directly on the contract.


    After signing the contract, Yang Song took a long breath and threw the contract directly on the ground.


    Sun Lei bent down and picked up the contract. After carefully checking it, he determined that there was no problem. With a smile, he handed the contract to the middle-aged man around him.


    "Can we go now?" Yang Song asked, looking at Sun Lei.


    "Yes, you can go..." Sun Lei took a step back and let the door out.


    When Yang Song knew he could go, he grabbed Qian Rou''s hand and took a big step to go outside.


    However, Yang Songgang took a step. He found that Qian Rou didn''t move a step behind him!!


    "Daughter in law, what are you doing? We can go!"


    Then Yang Song grabbed Qian Rou''s hand again, but he grabbed it empty this time!!


    "Shua!!"


    Yang song suddenly looked back at Qian Rou behind him, with an incredible face.


    "Daughter in law, what are you doing?"


    Yang Song frowned at Qian Rou and asked.


    "Yes... Sorry!!"


    Qian Rou, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly opened her mouth and spoke. After saying that she was sorry, Qian Rou ran to sun Lei while crying.


    "Daughter in law, what are you doing?" Yang Song asked in tears.


    "Really, yes... Sorry!!" Qian Rou sobbed and repeated.


    Yang Song looked at Qian Rou with tears, opened his mouth, but couldn''t speak.

 Chapter 399

    "Yes... What do you mean by sorry?"


    Yang Song stood in place for a long time, stuttering at Qian Rou and asked.


    "I''m wrong..." Qian Rou also kept tears and backed away as she spoke.


    "Daughter in law, what''s the matter with you?"


    At this moment, Yang Song still couldn''t accept what was happening now. He felt that Qian Rou must have something to hide, so he went to Qian Rou''s side, grabbed Qian Rou''s shoulder and shouted hoarsely: "daughter-in-law, what''s the matter with you? Tell me what''s the matter!!"


    "Wuwu..."


    Qian Rou has been crying like a tearful person. She and Ben can''t look directly at Yang Song, so she can only shake her head and get rid of Yang Song''s hand.


    "This... What''s going on?" Yang Song looked at Qian Rou hiding in the corner, his lips trembled and his eyes were dull.


    "Tear!!"


    At this time, sun Lei hugged Qian Rou, then tore open Qian Rou''s clothes, and then directly put his big hand on Qian Rou''s chest.


    "I fuck your mother. What the fuck are you doing?"


    After seeing this scene, Yang Song went crazy and jumped at Sun Lei with red eyes.


    "Bang!!"


    The scar man behind Sun Lei kicked Yang Song in the stomach, and Yang Song flew out directly.


    "I fuck your mother and let go of my daughter-in-law!!"


    Yang Song, who was kicked off, struggled on the ground. After he stood up, he had to rush on Sun Lei.


    "Bang!!"


    The scar man stuck his foot on Yang Song''s face again, then clenched his teeth and scolded, "are you a fucking fool? People come together to act to deceive you. Can''t you fucking see it?"


    "No... impossible... My daughter-in-law must have something hard to hide. She won''t lie to me..." Yang Song looked up at scar man and muttered in a trance.


    "Shit, that''s such a fool. I''m really fucking convinced..." scar man scolded silently, and then released his foot stepping on Yang Song.


    "What''s going on? What''s going on? My daughter-in-law doesn''t lie to me. Let''s go home..."


    Yang Song was lying in the water, talking to himself like a madman. He began to hold his head. The expression on his face was so painful that everyone in the room didn''t dare to see Yang Song''s face!!


    Moreover, his eyes are extremely turbid and dim, just like the dead, and he can''t see a trace of vitality


    After struggling on the ground for a while, Yang Song finally stopped, and then his eyes stared at the ceiling.


    "Step on..."


    At this time, sun Lei walked to Yang Song with Qian Rou in his arms, kicked Yang Song and asked, "do you remember what I asked you just now?"


    "Remember..." Yang Song replied with a dull expression.


    "You fucking killed your brother for such a *, are you worth it? Tell me?" Sun Lei shouted.


    "Have you designed this trap from the beginning?" Yang Song asked.


    "Yes, we found this woman out of town. She didn''t fucking like you. She is a stage girl, a stage girl with better Acting!!" Sun Lei shouted, pointing to Qian Rou in his arms.


    Hearing this, Yang Song glanced at Qian Rou in sun Lei''s arms and opened his mouth to say something, but found that he couldn''t speak at all!!


    "I approached you at the beginning, then you two got along well, and finally kidnapped. In fact, these are all in my design. Every word you two say, this woman will fucking report to me. Do you think someone like you will fall in love with you? I tell you, you think too much!! fight with me, just you little brats. Are you opponents?" At this time, sun Lei''s expression is very ferocious, ferocious and some abnormal!!


    Yang Song stared at Sun Lei without saying a word.


    "Ye Han, they are dead. I don''t think it''s meaningful for you to live..."


    With these words, sun Lei put aside Qian Rou, then directly took out a pistol from his arms and aimed it at Yang Song''s head.


    "Click!!"


    Sun Lei moved the bolt of the gun, licked his lips, looked at Yang Song and asked, "I''ll leave you a last word in ten seconds!!"


    Yang Song lay on the ground, staring at the ceiling in a daze, and didn''t say a word.


    "Don''t say, right?" Sun Lei saw that Yang Song didn''t speak, shouted in a low voice, and then pulled the trigger.


    "Bang!!"


    At this time, the door of the warehouse was kicked open, and at least a dozen people broke in.


    "Sun lame son, look back!!" suddenly there was a roar in the warehouse.


    "Brush!"


    Sun Lei suddenly came back and shouted, "Ye Han!!"


    "I fuck you, you know your father!!" I gritted my teeth and scolded.


    "... aren''t you in the hospital?" Sun Lei looked at the people in the warehouse and looked incredible.


    "Step on!"


    I took two steps forward, then whispered in his ear, "I''m fucking invincible. Can you believe it?"


    Sun Lei watched me bite his teeth and said nothing.


    "Did you draft it? Your game is so fucking wonderful. If I''m not careful, I''ll fucking go away with a cow''s head and horse..." I clenched my teeth and continued.


    "...!" Sun Lei squinted at me, remained silent for a long time, bowed his head and said, "Yang Song didn''t poison???"


    "Ha ha..." I smiled, then pulled my mouth on Sun Lei''s face and shouted, "what do we have to do with Yang Song? Can''t you fucking see? You fucking poison and find a quasi adult!! Yang Song''s fool would rather die by himself than poison us. Are you clear?"


    Sun Lei was stunned when he heard this.


    "I fuck you, you really have a routine. I found that I was really caught off guard. If you didn''t find Yang Song, you could change anyone, and we might all be thrown somewhere!!" I slapped sun Lei''s face again, then gritted my teeth and said: "We have a few relationships that take our fucking lives!! can a fool like you break it up


    "Bang!"


    Speaking of this, I kicked sun Lei in the face. Liu Rui and they also came up and kicked sun Lei fiercely. Guo thought stood aside with his shoulders in his arms without saying a word.


    Five minutes later, sun Lei was beaten by several of us, almost flesh and blood.


    "Bah!!" Sun Lei spit out a mouthful of blood, then looked up at me and asked, "when did you know about it?"


    "At dinner today..." I replied expressionless.


    "Didn''t he poison?" Sun Lei then asked.


    "Poisoned, but he didn''t let us drink. He confessed everything to me at that time..."


    "So you''re going to do what you want, right?" Sun Lei smiled.


    "We wanted to save Qian Rou, but we never thought..."


    Speaking of this, I stopped and looked at Qian Rou hiding in the corner.

 Chapter 400

    Qian Rou curled up in the corner. Her upper body was naked for the second time. Her body kept shaking. She didn''t dare to look at me. Similarly, she didn''t dare to look at Yang Song.


    I squinted at Qian Rou for a while, then reluctantly shook my head and walked to sun Lei.


    "How about my brother Lei?" I came forward and grabbed sun Lei''s hair and asked with my teeth.


    "...!" Sun Lei''s face was covered with blood, squinted at me, remained silent for a long time, stared at beads and said, "I''m not fucking satisfied!"


    "Ha ha, I''m still fucking telling me the whole line at this time..." I smiled, then reached out and patted sun Lei on the head, whispered: "one more two, no more three, how many times have I fucking warned you not to play with me? You''re not an opponent. Why don''t you fucking believe it?"


    Sun Lei lowered his head and didn''t speak.


    "Did you draft it? I told you last time that if you are not honest, I will teach you sooner or later, but you have no face!!" I shouted while lighting sun Lei''s chest.


    "How did you find here? Did my people give you some?" Sun Lei asked excitedly, looking at the three scar men in the warehouse.


    "Pa!!"


    Hearing this, I put my mouth on Sun Lei''s face, and then directly took out Yang Song''s mobile phone hidden in the trash can of the Internet cafe from my trouser pocket.


    The address he sent to Yang Songfa was also displayed on the mobile phone screen. Sun Lei looked at the mobile phone with a dead face.


    "I''m fucking convinced. At this fucking time, you''re still in the mood to doubt others? Why don''t you think about your own problems?" I kicked sun Lei in the face and then said: "From Wang Shuo in the beginning, to Xiao Yang, and then these three people now!! look at how you fuck yourself? You don''t even have a brother who can trust him. What kind of society do you fuck!! you fucking want to compete with me every day. Do you fucking match you like B?"


    I stepped on Sun Lei''s face. I couldn''t see his expression, and I didn''t want to see it.


    After saying this, I directly turned back and shouted to Meng Liang, "Liangzi, clear the scene!!"


    After hearing my words, Meng Liang went directly to the three of them, scar man, and asked in a low voice, "which of you is the leader?"


    "I..." the middle-aged man took a step forward with a pistol.


    "Now you go out and look like you can do nothing?" Meng Liang then asked.


    After hearing Meng Liang''s words, the middle-aged man was silent for a moment, and then turned to look at Sun Lei lying on the ground.


    "Don''t... help me!!" Sun Lei quickly shook his head at the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man thought for three or four seconds, and then took the scar man directly to the door of the warehouse.


    "Help me... Don''t go..."


    Seeing the middle-aged man walking out, sun Lei shouted loudly, but the middle-aged man walked out of the warehouse without looking back.


    "Bang!!"


    The iron door of the warehouse was closed, and sun Lei also lay on the ground in despair.


    "Pa!!"


    I threw away my cigarette butts and walked directly to sun Lei with a gun.


    "Patter!!!"


    I put the muzzle of the gun directly on Sun Lei''s head, then narrowed my eyes and asked, "do you have any other moves? I''ll give you one last chance!!"


    "I......" Sun Lei looked up at me, then ran directly to Guo thinking, and shouted: "you... You are a policeman, you save me... Save me!!"


    Guo thought and looked at Sun Lei without expression and said nothing.


    "Please, help me..." Sun Lei begged desperately.


    "Bang!!"


    Guo Siwei kicked sun Lei in the face, then said with a gloomy face: "our duty of the police is to protect the people, but not to fucking protect animals like you!!"


    With this sentence, Guo thought directly out of the warehouse.


    Seeing Guo Siwei go out, I was about to go in the direction of sun Lei, but was stopped by Zhang Fengyu.


    "What do you mean?" I looked at Zhang Fengyu and asked.


    "I''m professional in killing people!"


    With these words, Zhang Fengyi walked directly to sun Lei with a gun.


    "You... You can''t kill me, Zhao San won''t let you go!!" at this time, sun Lei is still carrying out the final resistance.


    "Pa!!" Zhang Fengyu directly pointed his gun at Sun Lei''s temple and said, "don''t fucking mention people to me. I''ve known a monkey king since I was a child!!"


    "Kang!"


    With a gunshot, sun Lei fell directly to the ground.


    "Ah!!"


    Qian Rou, who had been hiding in the corner, directly screamed when she saw sun Lei dead. Her trembling body was directly stunned in place.


    "There''s another one..."


    Qian Rou''s voice attracted Zhang Fengyu''s eyes.


    "Pa!!"


    I saw Zhang Fengyu walking in the direction of Qian Rou with a gun. He grabbed his clothes and shook his head at him.


    After Zhang Fengyu understood what I meant, he took back his feet and left the warehouse with Meng Liang.


    "Step on..."


    I took the pistol and walked to Yang song without expression. Yang Song looked at me with both eyes, and then lowered his head.


    "She is your daughter-in-law. If you want her to live, she will live. If you want her to die, she will die..."


    After saying this, I put the pistol directly next to Yang Song, and then quietly walked out of the warehouse.


    After we all went out, Yang Song lay on the ground stunned for a while, then stood up and walked towards Qian rou. When Qian Rou saw Yang Song, she shed tears and sobbed, "husband!!"


    "You know what? Because of you, I almost killed my best brothers... I really gave up some for you, but why did you do this to me?"


    Yang Song asked with tears in his eyes.


    "Husband, I know I''m wrong. Let go..." Qian Rou quickly stood up and hugged Yang Song, and then whispered in his ear.


    Yang Song held Qian Rou tightly, his body trembled constantly, and said softly, "why is it like this? I thought we could grow old forever. Maybe I was too naive..."


    "Husband, I don''t really want to hurt you, I was forced..." Qian Rou buried her head in Yang Song''s chest and then explained.


    "I know you are forced, but I can''t let you go out alive..."


    With these words, Yang Song picked up the pistol on the ground and aimed it directly at Qian Rou''s head.


    "Husband!! no!!"


    Qian Rou quickly stepped back and prayed hoarsely.


    "Kang!!!"


    The gunshot rang out, Qian Rou''s body fell to the ground, blood spilled all over the wall, and Yang Song''s eyes were red.


    "Ah!! sorry!! I love you, but I can''t let you leave alive... Ah!!"


    Yang Song held Qian Rou''s body, and the tragic cry rang through the whole warehouse. Tears flowed frantically down the corners of Yang Song''s eyes

 Chapter 401

    Yang Song knelt on the ground where tears and blood mingled and roared up to the sky. The woman in his arms had no vitality. The original ruddy face was very pale once, and even Yang Song''s face was unusually pale.


    "Why? Why?" Yang Song looked up and cried. He kept saying these four words, his voice hoarse and helpless.


    When I heard the gunshot outside, my cigarette fell directly to the ground.


    Liu Rui''s reaction was as fierce as mine. His eyes were stunned. He stammered at me and asked, "kill me?"


    I nodded silently. At this time, as Yang Song''s brother, I didn''t know what to do right, so I left the most cruel thing to him to choose.


    The moment I walked out of the warehouse, I prayed countless times in my heart to let Yang Song release Qian rou. At least in this way, he can not suffer like now. These days, it''s more painful than death for Yang Song. I don''t want to watch him suffer like this. Some things really shouldn''t be borne by Yang Song for me.


    Qian Rou is a poor man. He is just a victim in the struggle of others. Yang Song is also a poor man. Although he is not a victim, he emptied his life.


    At this moment, Qian Rou is not only a person, but also represents Yang Song''s love. Yang Song yearns for and is willing to work hard for his life''s love, but when she wakes up, Qian Rou becomes a devil.


    Yang song can''t get out of his demons, so he can only choose to kill Qian Rou!!


    Yang Song''s scream came into our ears one after another. Everyone lowered their heads. The sound was like a needle pricking. It stabbed your heart one after another. It hurt so much that you didn''t have time to breathe.


    "Go in and have a look..." Meng Liang couldn''t stand such a scene. After dropping this sentence, he went directly into the warehouse.


    When others saw Meng Liang go in, they all went in with him, but I stood there blankly.


    Because I don''t want to see Yang Song''s painful expression. An inexplicable powerlessness will directly crush every nerve of me.


    Too many, too many times of powerlessness, this feeling is really terrible for me, obviously angry, but nowhere to punch!!


    Sometimes I wonder, if the protagonist of today''s story is me, brother and daughter-in-law, what will I choose??


    When I knew that everything was acting, how would I choose??


    Maybe everyone has an answer in their heart. Maybe when this matter becomes a problem, many people will analyze a lot of rational solutions, but when it fucking suddenly appears around you, you touch your chest and ask yourself how you choose and do!!


    After Meng Liang and his colleagues entered the warehouse, they all stood quietly in a row, including Zhang Fengyu, Qingshan and Da Ge, who had just met.


    Everyone didn''t speak, because they were pitying the man kneeling on the ground!!


    In addition to poor, more will be distressed!!


    I don''t know who shed the first tear, and then everyone left tears silently. They didn''t cry for Qian Rou, let alone for sun Lei. They felt unfair for Yang Song!!


    Time seemed static. I don''t know how long it took. Yang Song slowly put down Qian Rou''s body and stood up like a walking corpse.


    When Liu Rui saw Yang Song standing up, he quickly wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, gasped and shouted, "Yang Song!!"


    Yang Song looked back at Liu Rui and said expressionless, "let''s go... It''s all a dream!!"


    "Ta ta..."


    The sound of Yang Song''s footsteps was particularly heavy, and then came to my ears. I looked up at the direction of the warehouse and looked at the thin figure. My heart was as painful as a knife.


    Yang song came to me, patted me on the shoulder and said, "let''s go..."


    I looked at Yang Song, then bit my lips and said, "Yang Song, in fact..."


    "In fact, you already knew, didn''t you?" Yang Song interrupted me directly.


    I was stunned and at a loss.


    "I know you don''t want to hurt me, so you don''t dare to tell me..."


    Then Yang Song put his arm around my shoulder and strode towards the car. I didn''t say a word all the way because I didn''t know what to say.


    ����


    The atmosphere in the car was very depressed. Everyone didn''t speak. Yang Song hummed an unknown song alone. I listened to Yang Song humming quietly and looked at the dark night outside.


    "Deng Deng Deng!!"


    At this time, my cell phone rang. I took it out and saw that it was Guo thinking.


    "Are you finished?" Guo thought directly after answering the phone.


    "It''s done..."


    "How to deal with it?" Guo thought for a moment and then asked.


    "All killed..."


    "Hey, in fact, the woman can let go..." Guo thought sighed and whispered.


    "His own choice!!"


    "OK, I''ll go and deal with the scene now..."


    "Well, remember to deal with the police and the media..." after I asked, I hung up the phone directly.


    ����


    An hour later, several of us came home.


    At the moment we opened the door, Wu Mei rushed up directly, dragged Liu Rui anxiously and asked, "how''s it going?"


    Liu Rui reluctantly shook his head and walked into the bedroom. We all went back to our room without saying a word. Wu Mei stood in situ and knew what had happened by looking at our reactions.


    Tears burst into Wu Mei''s eyes. The next second, Wu Mei directly covered her mouth and ran into the bathroom.


    ����


    After returning to the bedroom, I lay down on the bed without taking off my clothes. My tight nerves finally relaxed when my body touched the bed.


    I took my cell phone out of my clothes and pressed the power on button.


    After a while, Nokia''s mobile phone lights up on the screen. As soon as I started, there were countless text messages and missed calls.


    I carefully looked at every missed message, and then picked some important people to reply briefly. I did it for more than two hours in the blink of an eye.


    "Deng Deng Deng!!" just as I was about to put down my mobile phone, my mobile phone rang again. I looked down and saw that it was Du Xianyang.


    "Hello, what''s the matter?" I answered the phone with a smile.


    "I''ll wipe your mother''s face. What the fuck are you doing in such a big battle for alcoholism? I heard for the first time that the alcoholism police blocked the scene and that there was a fucking TV report for you!!" Du Xianyang shouted to the phone like crazy after hearing my stiffness.


    I was stunned for a moment, and then I remembered that my explanation for our admission to the hospital today was alcoholism!!

 Chapter 402

    "Why don''t you fucking talk?" Du Xianyang shouted when he saw me not talking for a long time.


    I was stunned for a moment, and then hurriedly said, "brother, I don''t know why the police came to the media, and I didn''t fucking invite them..."


    "Shit, what the fuck is this? I fucking thought you were killing celebrities. Ji Xuan and I didn''t even fuck B, so we drove back..."


    "Grass B is your own business, which has nothing to do with me..." Ji Xuan hurriedly explained.


    "Fuck off, don''t talk like you..." Du Xianyang scolded irritably, and then said: "we just arrived in H city and heard that you''re all right... I fucking thought you played with me about the story of the wolf!!"


    "Oh, no, I really don''t know what''s going on..." looking at Du Xianyang''s worried look, I was still very moved and smiled back.


    "That''s OK. I''ll be relieved if you''re all right. I''ll lose a B. you can compensate me another day..." Du Xianyang said casually.


    "Brother, how can I fucking compensate for that thing? I didn''t..." I felt that Du Xianyang was a little scary, so I shouted quickly.


    "Shit, you don''t have what your harem doesn''t have!!" Du Xianyang was speechless when I asked


    "Ah, if you say so, I''ll understand..." I smiled awkwardly, and then said: "if you need it, our harem can meet you at any time!!"


    "OK, no * ink with you, I''ll hang up!!"


    When Du Xianyang was about to hang up, I shouted, "wait a minute!"


    "What''s the matter?" Du Xianyang was stunned.


    "... sun Lei is gone!!" I kept silent and told Du Xianyang about it.


    "Hehe, I knew there must be a story in it!!"


    Du Xianyang smiled and then hung up my phone directly. He didn''t ask me exactly what was going on.


    As soon as I finished talking with Du Xianyang, Liu Yong called in.


    I lit a cigarette and answered the phone.


    "I heard you lost sun Lei?" Liu Yong asked very directly after I answered the phone.


    "Ah?"


    Hearing Liu Yong''s words, I was stupid in an instant. The fucking news spread too fast. I just killed someone here, and Liu Yong knew there!!


    "Ah what!! I ask you if you are!!"


    "Yes, it''s not uncle Liu. How did you know? I didn''t tell anyone about it!!" I calmed down and asked curiously.


    "Don''t I know what you do? Don''t talk about such a big thing. I even study how to take a few shits every day..." Liu Yong seemed to be in a very good mood and joked with me.


    "Don''t brag and tell me how you know..." I''m a little upset and don''t want to talk to him at all.


    "Who wiped your ass after you killed sun Lei? You don''t count in your heart?"


    "Shit, Guo thought I told you?"


    At this time, I reflected that Guo thought was Liu Yong''s person. At the beginning, we knew each other by Liu Yong, so Guo thought would certainly tell Liu Yong about it.


    "If he hadn''t told me, I don''t think you would have told me about it..."


    "In the future, I have to be wary of Guo''s thinking. It''s like a monitor every day..." I said reluctantly.


    "Hehe, you can''t guard against it. I''m calling you to tell you that if sun Lei is gone, there will be action over Zhao San. Please let your people be careful. I heard that Zhao San has returned to Myanmar these days. If he can come back alive, the situation will be very unfavorable to you!!" Liu never wants to talk about the topic of ink with me and directly stated his purpose of calling.


    "I know this!!" I nodded and replied.


    "How are you doing in Myanmar?" Liu Yong asked.


    Hearing this, I looked up at the time on the wall, and then whispered, "my people should have arrived in Myanmar..."


    "Bottom?"


    "He said he was not sure..." at the thought of Wei Yiwen, my eyebrows frowned again.


    "I''m not sure what to tell you?" Liu Yong''s tone was very puzzled.


    "He has to go and have a try..."


    "Shit, you can fucking try this!!" Liu Yong scolded helplessly, and then said: "remember to call me when something happens, don''t carry everything yourself!!"


    "I see. Why are you so ink!!"


    Although I said so, I was still very moved.


    "OK, I won''t ink with you. Be careful yourself!!"


    With that, Liu Yong hung up the phone.


    I looked at my mobile phone and smiled. Then the third call came in at this time. I looked at the note and found that it was my daughter-in-law. I quickly confirmed it and found that I was not mistaken. It was Su Su who called, because the note I gave her was her daughter-in-law.


    "Hello? Is that ye Han?" I answered the phone for a while, and Su shouted in a very low voice.


    "Ah, what''s the matter, daughter-in-law?" I replied with a smile.


    "Are you... Are you okay?" Jesus was very surprised when he heard my voice and stammered.


    "I have nothing to do, just alcoholism..."


    "Oh, I thought you..." Su Su began to cry. Although the cry was very small, I could still hear it.


    "Why are you crying?" I asked quickly.


    "I didn''t... you''re OK!!" Su Su explained in a panic.


    "Ha ha, so you''re worried about me!!" I said with a smile.


    "Go away, who''s worried about you!!" Su Su finally returned to normal and still spoke so fiercely.


    "The gap is too big. I was crying just now..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You''re not dead. Sister, I''m sleeping..."


    "It''s not elder sister. You harassed me in the middle of the night and then told me this attitude. You''re too lonely to find a man at night. Are you like this?? can you be more professional!!" when I heard Su Su''s voice, my mood became better and I began to stop talking.


    "Ye Han, you''re being mean to me. Believe it or not, I''ll kill you!!" after hearing my words, Su Su snorted angrily, biting his teeth and scolding.


    "Kill me, I just don''t want to live..."


    "Roll!!"


    "Elder sister, I said you should pay attention to your skills when you flirt with a man. Who dares to talk to you like you!!"


    "Get out..."


    With these words, Su Su hung up the phone directly. She really didn''t want to talk to me.


    I lay in bed, looked at my cell phone, smiled, then pressed the shutdown button, covered with a quilt, and finally could rest.

 Chapter 403

    Inside a private enterprise building in Yangon, Myanmar.


    "Well, I know..." Zhao San put down the phone expressionless, stared at the distance for a long time, then gently sighed and took out a photo from the drawer. The three people in the photo are Zhao San himself, his driver on the left and sun Lei on the right.


    As time goes by, the corners of this photo have turned yellow and the people on it are gone.


    The driver was killed by Zhao San himself.


    Sun Lei, we killed him.


    "Leizi, I shouldn''t have let you back... If you left this circle earlier, you should be able to live well now!!"


    Looking at it, Zhao San''s eyes were wet. After whispering a sentence, he put away the photos on the table.


    "Pa!!"


    Zhao San picked up his mobile phone and dialed a number.


    "Hello?"


    After answering the phone, he said very carefully.


    "Where are you now?" Zhao San asked very directly.


    "Heilongjiang."


    "Go home!!"


    "OK."


    The conversation between the two people was very concise. They didn''t say anything or ask anything. They hung up the phone directly.


    After putting down the phone, Zhao San then made several calls, and the dialogue content was surprisingly consistent.


    As the saying goes, it''s time for Zhao San to use the army!


    No one knows what sun Lei''s death means to Zhao San, but when he looks at his brothers leaving one by one, Zhao San thinks he should do something.


    ����


    On the other hand, after Wei Yiwen arrived in Yangon, he didn''t find a hotel that night. Instead, he wandered around a villa all night alone. He kept all the buildings around the villa in mind, even the police station closest to the villa and how long it would take to run, so that once something really happened, He can find his escape route at the first time.


    ����


    In the villa, a man and two men sat face to face in the hall.


    The middle-aged man sitting on the sofa is called Zhang Yao. Wei Yiwen came to Myanmar to find him.


    According to the information provided by Wei Yiwen''s friends, Zhang Yao and Zhao San have been sworn enemies for many years. The two have opposed each other in Myanmar for many years, but there has never been a real struggle.


    The two people who seem peaceful, but the two main markets are all Chinese mainland, so no contradiction is impossible.


    Wei Yiwen''s purpose of this trip is only one, to persuade Zhang Yao to open fire with Zhao San!!


    The middle-aged man sitting on the chair opposite the sofa is Zhu Han, the second in command of Zhang Yao''s company. Usually, the two people basically don''t appear on the same occasion, but today is different. Zhang Yao knew that Wei Yiwen would come, so he called Zhu Han directly.


    "Someone from China is coming today?" Zhu Han asked while drinking tea and looking at Zhang Yao.


    "Uh huh!" Zhang Yao nodded slightly.


    "What are you doing here?" Zhu Han asked again.


    "Come and study the domestic market!!" Zhang Yao said with a smile.


    Zhu Han poured out the tea in the cup and calmly made tea without saying a word.


    At the other end, Wei Yiwen knew that Zhang Yao liked tea, so he bought several kilograms of good tea before coming to Zhang Yao''s house.


    At 10 a.m., Wei Yiwen walked into Zhang Yao''s villa alone with tea and a suitcase.


    "Whether things can be accomplished depends on this!!"


    Wei Yiwen whispered, and then directly pushed open the door of the villa.


    "Ding Dong, Ding Dong!!"


    When the door bell rang, Zhang Yao and Zhu Han stood up almost at the same time.


    "Coming!!" Zhang Yao whispered, and then ran directly to the door.


    "Creak!!"


    The door was opened. When Zhang Yao saw Wei Yiwen, he was obviously stunned.


    "Is this Mr. Zhang''s house?" Wei Yiwen asked Zhang Yao very politely.


    "Who are you?" Zhang Yao did not answer Wei Yiwen at the first time, but asked with a frown.


    "Wei Yiwen!!"


    "Alone?" Zhang Yao''s face was inconceivable.


    "One person is enough..." Wei Yiwen replied with a smile. His attitude is neither humble nor arrogant, and he is very in place.


    "Come on, please come inside!!" Zhang Yao''s expression immediately returned to normal and turned sideways to give Wei Yiwen a place.


    "Ha ha, thank you!!" Wei Yiwen smiled and walked into the villa.


    After entering the villa, Zhu Han was equally surprised when he saw Wei Yiwen. They may never have thought that Wei Yiwen dared to come alone!!


    You know, the owner of the villa is a real bandit. Although Zhang Yao looks very elegant and friendly after time, the name is indeed written in the confidential document of Yangon police station.


    Zhao San, Zhang Yao * people, but they are familiar to all Burmese people. This is a bad name accumulated by human lives!!


    Villa, in the reception hall.


    After a brief exchange of greetings between Wei Yiwen and Zhang Yao, they directly entered the theme.


    "Mr. Zhang, I contacted you through friends. Although we met for the first time, I know you are also a happy person. I won''t talk more nonsense. I''ll study the business directly long ago!!" with this sentence, Wei Yiwen stood up directly.


    "Wow!!"


    The zipper of the suitcase was pulled, and piles of bright red RMB were exposed to the air.


    "What do you mean?" Zhang Yao asked expressionless, looking at the RMB in the suitcase.


    "I''d like to ask Mr. Zhang, how did you sum up Zhao San!!" Wei Yiwen sat on his chair again and looked at Zhang Yao with eyes burning.


    "Zhao San... He''s in Yangon now, you know?" Zhang Yao touched his chin and asked softly.


    Wei Yiwen nodded.


    "Do you know what Zhao San did when he came back?" Zhang Yao then asked.


    Wei Yiwen ordered again.


    "Then I''m curious. Since you know everything, how dare you come alone? Aren''t you afraid?" Zhang Yao looked at Wei Yiwen curiously.


    "It''s false to say I''m not afraid, but I want to kill him more than fear!!" Wei Yiwen replied firmly in his eyes.


    "What''s his revenge on you, letting you play so hard?"


    "There''s no hatred. I just want to grab the production line in Zhao Sanguo!!"


    "Hehe, people die for money, birds die for food?" Zhu Han said with a smile.


    "People don''t necessarily die, and birds don''t necessarily die!"


    "Hehe!!"


    Zhang Yao looked at Zhu Han and smiled. He didn''t speak.


    "President Zhang, for so many years, you and Zhao San have been divided into two parts. You must want to kill Zhao San countless times. Zhao San also wants to kill you. The difference between you two is an opportunity. Whoever has a quick opportunity will do it first!!" Wei Yiwen rubbed his palm and said.


    "You mean my chance is coming?" Zhang Yao was stunned and looked up.

 Chapter 404

    "I don''t know whether the opportunity will come or not, but this time must be an opportunity, but there are some risks..." Wei Yiwen reached out and handed Zhang Yao and Zhu Han a cigarette.


    "I don''t like risky things, because I''m in a good situation now. You should understand what I mean?" Zhang Yao took the cigarette and shook his head gently.


    "Mr. Zhang, although you say so, as far as I know, your situation is not as good as you think. When Zhao San comes back this time, you can see his strength. After he cleans up Dunn, are you sure you won''t fire with you? You are satisfied with the present, but can you be sure that Zhao San is also satisfied with the present? In a word, Zhao San''s forbearance for so many years is to After today''s outbreak, what is the purpose of his outbreak? Is just a Dunn worthy of his careful planning for so many years? "Wei Yiwen lit his cigarette and then said:" one mountain can''t tolerate two tigers. You and Zhao San can only have one left in the end, which is an indisputable fact!! "


    "Ha ha." Zhang Yao smiled after hearing Wei Yiwen''s words, and Zhu Han also smiled.


    "Sometimes people can''t just look at it now. There is a saying in the casino that the first thing to win is paper, and the last thing to laugh is fucking laughter!!"


    Speaking of this, Wei Yiwen held on and aimed at Zhang Yao with his eyes. He was observing the expression on Zhang Yao''s face, but Zhang Yao didn''t seem to respond and still smiled.


    "What do you think of this?" Zhang Yao turned to Zhu Han and asked.


    "People have said so. What face do we have to say we don''t cooperate..."


    Zhu Han understood Zhang Yao''s meaning. Wei Yiwen''s words had pushed the two men to a desperate situation. It was impossible not to promise. However, Zhang Yao didn''t want to promise Wei Yiwen, so he threw the problem to Zhu Han.


    At this moment, Zhang Yao and Zhu Han finally understood why the middle-aged man dared to come to Myanmar alone!!


    "Talk about how to cooperate..." Zhang Yao lit a cigarette and waved to Wei Yiwen.


    "It''s very simple. You''re out to kill Zhao San. We''ll break Zhao San''s capital chain in China. We''ll cooperate internally and externally and directly kill Zhao San!!" Wei Yiwen shook his wrist and said his plan very domineering.


    "Let''s go out? What should general Naisheng do? What should general kakun do?" Zhang Yao obviously disagreed after hearing Wei Yiwen''s words.


    "That''s your problem. We''re only responsible for China..." after saying this, Wei Yiwen continued: "we''ll provide you with some money before you start. How to use the money, you can sum it up yourself!!"


    "How much?" Zhang Yao asked.


    "That''s all, a thousand!!" Wei Yiwen pointed to the suitcase on the ground.


    "Not enough!!" Zhang Yao shook his head directly.


    "How much do you think is appropriate?" Wei Yiwen said aggressively, because he felt that he was getting closer and closer to success.


    "At least 5000!!" Zhu Han interposed.


    "President Zhang, if you sincerely cooperate, you shouldn''t ask such a price!!" Wei Yiwen said calmly.


    "Hehe, let''s not talk about money. I''ll ask you what you want to do when it''s done?" Zhang Yao took a sip of tea and directly turned off the topic.


    "When it''s done, we want 10% of the company''s shares. The domestic production line belongs to us, and the rest is yours!!" Wei Yiwen replied concisely.


    "If you sincerely cooperate, you shouldn''t offer this condition!!" Zhu Han squinted at Wei Yiwen. He felt from Wei Yiwen''s tone that this was not his bottom line.


    "I''ll give you a total of 30 million shares. I don''t want the shares. The domestic production line belongs to us, but we buy from you. You need to give it to me at the original price!!" Wei Yiwen didn''t want to write more ink. He directly said the conditions I discussed with him before he came. This condition is our final bottom line.


    After listening to Wei Yiwen''s words, Zhang Yao and Zhu Han looked at each other, and no one said a word.


    "This is my last bottom line. OK, let''s cooperate. No, let''s make friends!!" at this time, Wei Yiwen has stood up.


    Zhang Yao looked at Wei Yiwen who stood up. He was silent for a while, and then whispered, "give me a day to think about it!!"


    "Good!!"


    With that, Wei Yiwen turned and walked outside the villa.


    "Your stuff!!" Zhu Han looked at the suitcase on the ground and shouted at Wei Yiwen.


    "It''s too troublesome to move around..." Wei Yiwen waved his hand and then walked out of the villa directly.


    Looking at Wei Yiwen''s back, Zhu Han smiled helplessly, then looked at Zhang Yao and said, "why is he so confident?"


    "Hehe, I think the conditions I gave are attractive..."


    While talking, Zhang Yao looked at the suitcase on the ground, then smiled and walked out of the reception hall, and Zhu Han followed.


    ����


    H City, police station.


    The old director with reading glasses looked at the report of several poisoning incidents in the newspaper and trembled with anger.


    "Pa!!" the newspaper was directly thrown on the ground. The old director picked up his mobile phone and dialed an internal number.


    "Did Xiao Guo come to work?" the old director asked on the phone.


    "Coming..."


    "Pa!!"


    The phone was hung up. The old director walked out of the office with his back to his hand and went straight to Guo Siwei''s office.


    "Hello, director!"


    "Hello, director!"


    Along the way, countless people greeted the old director. The old director nodded expressionless, then walked to Guo thinking and said faintly, "come here and I''ll tell you something..."


    After saying this, the old director walked directly to his office.


    Guo thought stunned for a moment, then put down the documents in his hand, followed the old director in a cramped pace, and soon the two returned to the director''s office.


    "Director, what can I do for you?" Guo thought carefully followed the old director.


    "Bang!!" after entering the house, the old director directly locked the door, then pointed to the ground and rushed to Guo thought and said, "you kneel down!!"


    Guo thought stunned for a moment, then clenched his teeth and knelt on the ground.


    The old director looked at Guo Siwei kneeling on the ground, turned and took out a rubber baton from the cabinet, and then threw it down at Guo Siwei''s back without warning.


    "Pa!!"


    The impact between the baton and the skin made a crisp sound. Although he was wearing clothes, the hot feeling spread all over Guo thought. He bit his teeth, and then let his body kneel straight on the ground.


    "Do you think no one can control you now? Hmm?" the old director looked at Guo thought in a flat voice with a baton.


    "No..." Guo thought back with his teeth.

 Chapter 406

    After several factories in zhaojiacun were sealed, Guo thought directly called me.


    "I''ve finished it for you, and the rest depends on you!!" Guo thought directly after I answered the phone.


    I was stunned when I heard what Guo thought. I didn''t expect Guo thought to move so fast. I told him last night and did it for me today.


    "Thank you!!" I said sincerely.


    "Shit, it''s no use pulling..." Guo thought speechless scolded, and then said: "I set up a word with my father. There is someone behind Zhao San, but who doesn''t know..."


    "It''s not easy to do that. No matter who it is, he won''t do it for the whole Zhao San..." I sighed and felt a little disappointed.


    "Hehe, you don''t have to worry about this. My father said that as long as the person gets the same amount of money, it doesn''t matter who is in charge of zhaojiacun!!" Guo thought with a smile explained.


    "Really?" my voice was eight degrees higher in an instant, and I shouted unbelievably.


    "Do I have to lie to you?"


    "Fuck, that would be great!!" I patted the table in front of me and shouted excitedly.


    "But don''t be happy too early. After all, the most critical step is in Myanmar. If there is no accident in Myanmar, we''ll be sure of it!!"


    "I haven''t heard from Myanmar yet, and I don''t know what''s going on now..."


    Guo''s words reminded me that Wei Yiwen should have seen people in Myanmar by now.


    "Well, just wait. If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll hang up." Guo thought and paused.


    "Good!!"


    I nodded slightly and sent my cell phone.


    "What does JB study?" Liu Rui asked me while spitting grape skin when he saw me put down my mobile phone.


    "It''s nothing. Guo Siwei worked hard and directly sealed several factories in Zhaojia village..." I looked up at Liu Rui and simply replied.


    "Bah... Awesome, Guo Da gave JB a force!" said the seal. "Liu Rui''s reaction was almost like mine, and his expression was very surprised.


    "They are three generations of officials. They must be different from us..." I rubbed my hands, then picked up the grapes from the table, threw them into my mouth and replied.


    "Yes, there are three generations of the strongest officials in H city. My Lord is a policeman, my father is also a policeman, and he is still a policeman. Why do you think Guo has to mix with our bandits?" Liu Rui looked at me and asked.


    "Guo thought doesn''t want to mix with us. He''s looking at Liu Yong''s face. As for what he does with Liu Yong, I don''t know..."


    "Hey, did you say that Liu Yong had sold * Zi?" Liu Rui was silent, directly put his head in front of me, stared at his small eyes and asked mysteriously.


    "It''s possible..." I opened Liu Rui''s head with a smile, and then said, "why haven''t Wei Yiwen called me up to now?"


    "Well... I can calculate it for you..." Liu Rui pinched his fingers like a psycho.


    ��������


    I looked at Liu Rui''s current mental state and instantly felt that it was a little too difficult for him to ask him such a question. This kind of thing was beyond his IQ.


    "I don''t think Wei Yiwen is finished. If he is finished, he will call you..." Liu Rui pinched his fingers for a long time and choked out this sentence.


    "Brother, aren''t you fucking nonsense?" I looked at Liu Rui speechlessly and then said, "do you think he would be in danger? Today, my right eyelid is always jumping, and I always feel something in my heart..."


    "No, just a veteran like Wei Yiwen. If something really happens, he must send a letter at the first time. If he doesn''t tell us, he has to tell Zhang Fengyu them. Don''t worry about it..." Liu Rui patted me on the shoulder and gave me a wide heart.


    "That''s right. Do you think I need to take the initiative to call him?" although Liu Rui is silly, I still agree with that just now.


    "What are you doing on the phone? I said he would contact him if he was finished. Why are you always anxious to call him?" Liu Rui glanced at me and shouted helplessly.


    "My eyelids always jump when I don''t call..." as I spoke, I casually pulled off a piece of paper and pasted it on my eyes.


    "Your eyelids jump because of kidney deficiency. Just eat Liuwei Dihuang pills..."


    When Liu Rui finished saying these words, his body suddenly shook. He only heard such a voice from his crotch: "Liu Rui, get your mother down quickly!!"


    Needless to think, if you can make such a magnetic cry in our harem, it must be sister Wu Meiwu.


    Trembling, Liu Rui took out the walkie talkie from his crotch and replied with a smile: "I''ll go down now, daughter-in-law!!"


    "Brother, what are you doing with the walkie talkie in your crotch?" I was stunned by Liu Rui''s actions. When I grew up, I looked at him and asked.


    "Just now there was no place to go to the bathroom. I put him in his crotch. I forgot when I came out..."


    Liu Rui hurriedly replied to me, and then ran downstairs with a big step.


    ����


    After Liu Rui went downstairs, I was free and ready to go downstairs for a walk, but my mobile phone rang before I went out.


    I looked down and saw that it was Su Su who called, and I quickly followed up.


    "What''s up, daughter-in-law?" I asked the phone while wearing my coat.


    "What are you doing?" Su Su said in a worried tone.


    "I''m in the bar. What else can I do..." I smiled and replied.


    "Are you busy now?"


    "If you have something to say, no matter how busy you are, it''s not as important as your daughter-in-law!!" I replied cheaply. After that, I got goose bumps all over myself.


    "Well, I have a best friend''s birthday today, and then she ran away at NL night. Originally, I wanted to go with Erke, but later they said that everyone had to bring a heterosexual to go, so I couldn''t help it, so I wanted to see if you had time..." Su simply organized his voice and explained quickly.


    "Why don''t you come to our harem? What are you doing at NL''s house?" I asked reluctantly after hearing Su Su''s words.


    "Big brother, this question is not the point, okay?" Su Su''s tone was a little speechless.


    "What''s the point?"


    "Say whether you will come or not. If you don''t come, I''ll find someone else!!" Susu''s tone was a little threatening.


    "No, no, I''ll pick you up right now..." I was almost at the gate of the harem when I spoke.


    "You don''t have to pick me up. I''ve arrived. Just come by yourself..."


    "Good!!"


    Then I hung up the phone and ran to the parking lot.

 Chapter 407

    More than half an hour later, I parked my car directly in front of the night gate marked "NL".


    After I got off the bus, I looked at the NL night show carefully. Because I do this myself, I have some understanding of all the night shows in H City, among which NL is one of them.


    The scale of NL night show is not large, and it is only a simple bar business, so it does not have a lady''s desk and Casino. Unlike our harem, it does what money comes quickly. People''s house is obviously much cleaner than our harem.


    However, since this night show can exist in H city for such a long time, it must be different. I analyzed this place when I first made a bar, and basically summarized it into two points.

 Chapter 408

    After Su Su finished laughing, he was in a better mood, and the matter of kidney deficiency man was over.


    I''ve seen a lot of rich second-generation men like kidney deficiency men. In Liu Rui''s words, these people may have only one skill from childhood, that is, pretending to be B. whenever and wherever they are, they seem to tell others how rich my family is and how awesome my father is. His happiness needs to be based on the envy of others. If you don''t let them pretend to be B, he will feel uncomfortable, One day without B, he is easy to explode, so Liu Rui thinks that such people may have some psychological diseases. In the face of such patients with personality defects, we should take more care of them and love them, rather than blindly hurting them.


    After everyone knew my career, they seemed to lose interest in me, but it was good. At least my ears were much quieter. I sat on the sofa drinking while looking at my mobile phone, because I was waiting for Wei Yiwen''s call.


    "Are you busy? If you are busy for a while, you can go first..." Su found that I had been looking at my cell phone, frowned and whispered.


    "No... nothing." I was stunned and replied.


    "Ye Han, why didn''t you tell them you were the boss of the harem?" Zhou Ke looked at me and asked.


    I shook my head with a smile and didn''t speak.


    "Cut, still pretending to be mysterious day by day..." Zhou Kebai glanced at me, then held up the sieve cup and said to Su Su: "let''s play dice together!!"


    "OK, ye Han, you can also play!!" Su Su said to me happily.


    "Hehe, OK!!"


    I nodded and played dice with them.


    For people like me who have lived in bars for a long time, the game of dice is certainly a familiar game that can no longer be familiar. Su Su and Zhou Ke are not my opponents at all. In less than five minutes, they protested collectively and stopped playing.


    However, at this time, Sisi''s customized birthday cake also came.


    Insert candles, a group of people raised their glasses and sang a birthday song. I wish Sisi a happy birthday. After blowing the candles and sharing the cake, it''s time for everyone to play games and sing songs. I sat quietly on the sofa and listened to them sing.


    In fact, I am not very silent at ordinary times, but once I arrive at a strange occasion, I will become very reluctant to let go, and I don''t know why. Maybe I have a strong defensive psychology. If I''m not with a particularly familiar friend, I really can''t be like Liu Rui and Yang Song. I can get together with everyone in an instant.


    ����


    In the men''s room of the NL bar.


    "Brother Zhang, what''s the matter with that boy? How did he come here with Su Su?" the red haired murderer Matt asked while peeing at the man with kidney deficiency.


    "How the fuck do I know..." the man with kidney deficiency replied in a wordless way.


    "Brother Zhang, we don''t need to tell brother Wang. Brother Wang has been interested in this little girl for some time. If this boy gets ahead of him, brother Wang will be angry?" Hongmao continued.


    "En en, I have to call brother Wang later." the man with kidney deficiency nodded.


    "Brother, if you don''t pee quickly, what are you doing staring at the green ball in the urinal?" red Mao asked as he raised his pants and looked at the man with kidney deficiency.


    "Fuck you, what the fuck am I looking at?" the man with kidney deficiency replied with his teeth.


    "Then why don''t you pee, brother?"


    "I can''t fucking pee!"


    Five or six minutes later, the man with kidney deficiency finally peed out. At the moment he peed out, Hongmao was so excited that he almost didn''t cry. It was more difficult to pee than his mother''s bid for the Olympic Games.


    "Brother, you should be cured..." the two men whispered to the man with kidney deficiency while washing their hands.


    "I cured NIMA B!!" the man with kidney deficiency scolded silently, then turned around and left.


    "Brother, this disease is a big deal!!" red hair chased after him.


    "Roll!!"


    The man with kidney deficiency bit his teeth and scolded, then took out his mobile phone and called a number.


    "What''s the matter with Xiao Zhang?" the other side answered the phone soon.


    "Brother Wang, what are you doing?" the man with kidney deficiency asked in a low voice.


    "I play mahjong..."


    "Brother, I want to tell you something. Is it convenient for you to talk now?"


    "Don''t be like a fucking spy, fart quickly!!" the opposite side of the phone was obviously impatient and shouted.


    "Well, today I came to my daughter-in-law''s friend''s birthday party. Guess who I saw?" the man with kidney deficiency continued mysteriously.


    "Believe it or not, I''ll fucking kill you. Don''t keep giving me the whole suspense. Finish what you have!!"


    "Well, I saw Susu, brother Wang!!"


    "What''s the matter with Susu?" asked the other side.


    "Susu still has a man!"


    "What did you say!!" the opposite side finally reacted to this sentence, and his voice suddenly increased eight degrees.


    "Su Su came to the birthday party with a man today, and they hugged each other shamelessly. I think the man is going to kiss his mother!!" the kidney deficiency man''s ability to add salt and vinegar is very good.


    "Hehe, all the women I like dare to rob. It''s interesting. Do you know the boy''s name?" smiled across the phone and asked.


    "His name is Ye Han. I heard he works in the Hougong bar..." the man with kidney deficiency thought and said.


    "OK, I know about it. Your message is quite useful and rewarding!!" after saying this, I hung up the phone directly.


    The man with kidney deficiency put his mobile phone back in his pocket and walked to the private room in a very good mood.


    ����


    In the private room.


    After Su Su finished singing a song, he bounced to me. He looked at me in a very good mood and asked, "fool, how did I sing just now?"


    "Yes, I think you are actually more suitable for singing Han Hong''s songs..." I nodded and commented solemnly.


    "Why?" Susu was puzzled.


    "Because you look like..."


    "Roll!!"


    Su Su scolded in a charming voice, and then directly stretched out his hand and pinched my thigh.


    "Pain, pain, daughter-in-law pain!!" I was pinched by Su Su''s forehead and sweating. I begged for mercy and tried to pull away Su Su''s hand.


    "I''ll make your mouth cheap and see if you have a long memory!!" after Jesus was tired, he loosened his little hand and looked at me proudly.


    "Silly old lady..." I scolded silently, and then stopped talking to her.


    However, everything we just did was recorded by the man with kidney deficiency on his mobile phone!!


    At about 11:00 p.m., Su Su and I finally left the NL bar. I sent her home first, and then I drove back to the harem.

 Chapter 409

    After I separated from Su Su, I drove back to the harem bar. At this time, it was close to more than 1:00 in the middle of the night. This period is basically the busiest time in our harem. Because some bosses usually don''t dare to swagger in and out of such places, they can only wait until late at night when people are quiet.


    After I parked my car in the parking lot, I carefully observed the situation in our Hougong parking lot. Basically, I looked one by one.


    "Mr. Ye, what are you doing here?" at this time, the security guard in the parking lot rushed to me and asked with a smile.


    "Ah, that... Nothing..." after hearing the security guard''s words, I immediately straightened my waist and pretended to be calm.


    "Then why do I feel like you''re looking for something... Have you lost something?" the security guard saw me go forward and quickly followed me, chasing me back and asking.


    "I didn''t lose anything. I just couldn''t walk around?" I replied helplessly.


    "No, Mr. Ye, if you have anything, just tell me, OK? I''ll see if I can help you. I''m in charge of this one. I know it well..."


    "Did you contract the parking lot or what?" I asked obliquely.


    "Oh, that''s not..." the security guard touched his head and smiled shyly.


    "Come on, you come here..." I hooked my finger at the security guard.


    "What''s the matter? President Ye!!" the security guard hurriedly ran to me with a smile.


    I put my arms around the guard''s neck, looked around, and whispered to him, "who are we in the harem today?"


    "What do you mean?" the security guard asked me a little confused. B stared at the beads and didn''t know what to say.


    "I walked in and carried out every day. How many came today?"


    "Ah, you say President Du is like that!!" the security guard suddenly realized.


    "Yes, yes, that''s it. How many came?"


    "I don''t think there are many people here today. They are all those I''m not familiar with..." the security guard scratched his head and recalled.


    "Well, it''s none of your business. Let''s go..."


    After that, I loosened the guard''s neck, and then walked to the bar with a big stride. Now I''m not afraid of anything. I''m afraid of Du Xianyang''s wine. I drink it every day from 12 o''clock to 5 o''clock in the morning. I can''t stand the scourge of these people every day!! So I usually have to study who is coming today before I enter the bar. If there is that danger, I won''t enter the bar and go to the underground casino by myself.


    ����


    "Mr. Ye, you''re back!"


    However, as soon as I entered the bar, the pity of the front desk stopped me directly.


    "Sorry, what''s the matter?"


    When I heard the words of regret, my heart thumped, but I still stopped moving forward, turned to look at regret and asked.


    "Manager Liu said that if he saw you coming back, he would let you go to private room 304..." he looked at the note on the table and whispered to me.


    "OK, I see..."


    I casually perfunctory, and then walked inside.


    "Mr. Ye, wait a minute!"


    Unfortunately, I had to go and hurried out.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked wordlessly.


    "Manager Liu said, if you agree very happily, it means you won''t go back. If you ask me who is in the private room, you can go..." he explained with a low head.


    "..." I was speechless for a moment. Liu Rui has now thoroughly analyzed and understood my routine.


    "Manager Liu also said..." when he said this, his face turned red.


    I saw the exception of pity and hurriedly asked, "what else did he say?"


    "He said that if you didn''t go today, he would tell everyone about your purchase of Han Hong inflatable doll..." regretfully, with this sentence, the little blush could bleed.


    "Shit!!"


    I scolded wordlessly, and then walked three steps and two steps to room 304.


    ����


    When I entered the private room, I found that Liu Rui, Meng Liang and the old car were all in the private room, and there was a drunken man kneeling on the marble tea table. This man was Guo Siwei''s friend, Sun Li.


    I was stunned for a moment, then quickly closed the door and drilled in.


    "What the fuck did you do? Why did you come?" Liu Rui whispered to me with his teeth when he saw me.


    "I''ll go out and do something..." I explained in a low voice. Then I pointed to Sun Li kneeling on the marble table and asked, "what the fuck are you doing? Practicing martial arts?"


    "Don''t fucking talk, people are brewing emotions..." Liu Rui scolded me irritably.


    "Brewing..."


    I haven''t finished yet. I only heard the familiar music from the stereo in the private room. Yes, very familiar. Mother''s two big characters scroll on the screen.


    When the music sounded, Sun Li slowly stood up and picked up the microphone on the ground.


    "At this moment, this scene reminds me of my mother. I dedicate my mother to all the great women in the world!!" Sun Li waved his hand and began his singing.


    "Aha, this man is a mother!"


    "Aha, this man is mom!!"


    "This man gave me life and a home!!"


    ����


    "No, what the fuck is going on? Is it stupid to drink?"


    I looked at Sun Li, who was singing and crying. I instantly felt that this person might be a little abnormal, because I saw someone * singing mother for a young lady for the first time. I didn''t say anything when you sang mother. What the fuck did you sing and cry with a young lady in your arms.


    "I don''t know... This man has been like this since he came in. He just sang me a song about his father..." Liu Rui replied to me with a wooden expression.


    "How did he come here?" I asked anxiously looking at Sun Li''s increasingly excited response.


    Sun Li doesn''t sing anymore. He just lies down in the arms of a young lady and cries, "Mom, I miss you!"


    "It''s all right, mom is here..." the young lady touched Sun Li''s head and comforted in a charming voice.


    "What the hell is this?!" Meng Liang said, looking at Sun Li with convulsive lips.


    "Yes, we were all called here to see this man. The little tadpole is looking for his mother?" Duan Hui asked, looking at Liu Rui with the same speechless face.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. Anyway, Guo thought brought it to him, and then told me that when we were all together, Sun Li would tell us something..."


    Liu Rui now admires Sun Li. He can''t find anything else in his eyes except worship.

 Chapter 411

    "You make fucking dumplings and meat, where is the meat!!" Liu Rui shouted at sun with open teeth and claws.


    "When I bought meat, I had no money..."


    "Shit!! I know how to eat dumplings when I''m so fucking virtuous..." Liu Rui was speechless.


    "People, you have to be nice to yourself at any time..."


    Sun Li said a word directly to Liu Ruigan. He threw down the clinker bag and sat on the sofa without saying a word.


    "Well, brother sun, if you really want to stay, but I''ve told you everything. If something happens, you can''t rely on me. After all, we haven''t known each other for a long time. We certainly can''t ask you to share weal and woe with us..."


    After thinking about it, I think people like Sun Li should stay. Although I personally dislike drugs, he is like cigarettes. He knows it is harmful, but everyone is using it. One is willing to fight and the other is willing to suffer. Since there is a market, someone will make money. We don''t make this money, and others will make it, so if I can really get involved in this industry, I will definitely need someone like Sun Li.


    "I''m not afraid of hard conditions!! the icing on the cake is not well, it''s love to send charcoal in the snow!!" Sun Li nodded shyly.


    "Ha ha, it''s not hard..." I smiled, then stood up and said to some girls in the room: "you go out first..."


    "Bye!!" several girls smiled and waved at us in high heels, and then twisted their little hips out of the door.


    "Bye!! mmda!!" the shameless Sun Li pouted his lips at the girl.


    "Uncle, you are so cute..." seeing Sun Li''s action, a girl in a miniskirt said in amazement.


    "Ha ha, it''s OK!!" Sun Li smiled shyly.


    "Take what, there''s nothing wrong with the leaves. We''re going out to work..." at this time, Meng Liang and they all stood up and said to me.


    "OK!!" I waved to them to go out.


    In the blink of an eye, there were only three people left in the room, Liu Rui and Sun Li.


    "You girls are so white..." Sun Li said, looking at the white long legs of the girls outside the house along the crack of the door.


    "It''s OK. It''s all through my professional training. The most basic requirement of our girls here is that their legs are one meter long and white..." as Miss Liu Rui''s spiritual mentor, Liu Rui was proud in an instant.


    "Ha ha, this requirement is quite fucking harsh..." Sun Li wiped the saliva on his mouth, nodded and said.


    "It''s not harsh. It''s mainly to cater to the guests. What I tell you about silk stockings, uniforms and poisonous dragons are all basic skills. The most important thing is that you have a good figure. If you look like Han Hong, you can''t live in vain!! I''m not bragging to you. Our girls have trained for three months before taking office and basically passed my training for one month Everyone looks like a fucking girl, but you feel like a wolf in bed. What''s this called? It''s called acting!! you spend money here. You don''t buy a * son. You buy great satisfaction in your heart and body!! the one who wears the uniform is not a teacher. The one who tells you math problems in bed is a fucking teacher!! "


    When it comes to the service of our harem, Liu Rui''s eyes are fucking red. These things may be the most proud thing in his life.


    "Awesome!! I''ve lived for so many years and seen so many night shows. You''re the first one..." Sun Li gave Liu Rui a thumbs up in admiration. From his expression, I can see that he was really impressed.


    "I tell you, these are all fur... If you stay in our harem for a long time in the future, you will know that many things are worth learning..." Liu Rui patted Sun Li on the shoulder and said earnestly.


    "Hehe, I really study hard here. You lend me your girl to class there..." Sun Li said with some hesitation.


    "Class is OK, but charge!!"


    "How to charge?" Sun Li thought for a moment and asked with his teeth.


    "Fast food 800, full set 2000, prepare condoms yourself!!"


    "Shit, what fucking family can afford it!!" Sun Li gave up the idea of learning after hearing the price.


    "You can''t be bitter, you can''t be poor, you can''t be poor, you can''t be poor, you can''t be poor, you can''t be poor, you can''t be poor, you can''t be poor, you can''t be poor, you can''t be poor, you can''t be poor, you can''t be poor, you can''t be poor, you can''t be poor, you can''t be poor, you can ''.


    "Brother, you don''t have to say. If you''re thirty or fifty, I''ll spend all my energy on you, but 8200 is too far away for me..."


    "Shit!! really have no money?" Liu Rui turned his eyes and didn''t believe Sun Li''s words.


    "Brother, when I came here, I was a green man. I can''t afford a bullet train..." Sun Li actually took out the train ticket.


    "Shit, Bai fucking wasted half a day''s feelings..." Liu Rui scolded silently, then sighed and walked out of the private room with a very disappointed expression.


    ����


    After Liu Rui left, I took out my mobile phone and dialed Liu Yong.


    "Hey, sir, what are you doing?" I asked with a smile.


    "It''s two o''clock in the fucking middle of the night. What do you think I can do!! I eat shit..." Liu Yong almost roared and took the mobile phone away from my ear.


    "Hehe, what are you doing eating that thing in the middle of the night? It''s not delicious. It''s all shit..." I smiled and said.


    "Little bastard, have you lived enough!!" Liu Yong was so angry that he trembled.


    "No, sir, do you know Sun Li?" I glanced at Sun Li opposite me and whispered.


    "... he went to find you!!" Liu Yongming was surprised when he heard the name Sun Li.


    "Ah, come..." I nodded.


    "Shit, last time he had to ask me if I could find something for him, I said casually. Maybe you can use him. Who knows he passed so soon..."


    "That''s all right, sir. It''s all right. I just want to confirm with you." I understand Liu Yong''s meaning, so I don''t intend to continue to ask. Regardless of whether Liu Yong asked Sun Li to come or Sun Li himself, as long as Sun Li has no problem.


    "OK, you have a good chat with him. He used to deal with drugs..."


    "Well, I see."


    Then I hung up the phone, looked at Sun Li, smiled and said, "don''t mind, I just confirm."


    "It''s all right, I understand. Be careful about everything..." Sun Li waved his hand casually, and didn''t seem to care about my behavior.


    "Brother sun, it''s so late today. I''ll arrange a place for you to have a rest later. I''ll arrange some work for you tomorrow. Do you think so?" I stood up.


    "I can do anything!!"

 Chapter 413

    "Wuwu..."


    Seeing that Wei Yiwen wanted to really shoot, his figure struggled violently.


    "Pa!!"


    Wei Yiwen grabbed the figure''s chin and whispered, "give you a chance. I''ll ask you and answer. All the answers are right. It can change your life."


    "Woo Hoo!!"


    The figure suddenly nodded.


    "Did you come here to kill me?" Wei Yiwen asked.


    "En!!" the figure nodded.


    "Who let you come?" Wei Yiwen then asked.


    "I... I don''t know..." the figure''s eyes dodged, obviously guilty.


    "It''s not easy for NIMA to give birth to you. You should know how to cherish life!!" Wei Yiwen shouted with eyes staring at beads.


    "Zhang... Zhang Yao asked me to come over!!" the figure shouted quickly.


    "Brush!!"


    Wei Yiwen gently moved his feet and turned back.


    "Step on..."


    When the figure saw Wei Yiwen let him go, he quickly stood up and ran outside. He was very flustered.


    "Bang!!"


    Just as the figure''s hand touched the door handle, Wei Yiwen twisted his eyebrows and fired.


    "You answered wrong!!"


    Wei Yiwen whispered, then directly smashed open the window.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    The cold wind was howling outside. Wei Yiwen stood on the window on the third floor, took a deep breath, and then jumped down directly.


    "Bang!!"


    The sound of falling sounded outside, and in a moment Wei Yiwen disappeared into the street.


    Wei Yiwen knew that if the figure answered Zhao San, it must be the person Zhang Yao was looking for. If he answered Zhang Yao, it must be the person Zhao San was looking for.


    The reason is very simple. Whether Zhang Yao or Zhao San wants to find someone to kill him, then this person must be a professional who paid back the money. How can an ordinary professional kill know the name of the employer??


    As Zhao San and Zhang Yao, it''s impossible to tell the opposite side who he is if he wants to kill someone!!


    So since this person can answer this question just now, what does it mean??


    It means someone told him in advance!!


    ����


    Less than five minutes after Wei Yiwen ran out of the hotel, the police who heard the gunshot rushed over, but at this time, Wei Yiwen had run far away.


    "Fuck, how does it hurt!!" Wei Yiwen looked down at his bleeding chest, frowned and muttered, "I have to sew it, or I have to bleed to death..."


    Fifteen minutes later, on the street.


    Because it was too late, there were no taxis on the street, not even private cars. Wei Yiwen looked at the distance while walking on the street.


    "Didi!!"


    At this time, the lights on the street were on, and Wei Yiwen suddenly turned around. A train loaded with fruit was moving slowly in the middle of the road. It should be a vendor who went out to buy goods.


    Wei Yiwen hurried to the road and stopped the running train with open arms.


    "Pull it out!" the truck driver stopped, opened the door and shouted.


    "Shua!"


    Wei Yiwen looked down at his chest and then whispered, "what the fuck are you talking about..."


    "Pull it!" the driver saw Wei Yiwen not talking and shouted repeatedly.


    "Step on..."


    Wei Yiwen walked to the driver with his head down, and then took out a pistol directly from his arms.


    "Get off!!" Wei Yiwen frowned and shouted at the driver.


    "Ah, Guo mu..." when the driver saw Wei Yiwen holding the gun, he was stunned and shouted in a panic.


    "Ah, your uncle!!" Wei Yiwen scolded in a low voice, then directly dragged the driver down from the car, and then sat in the main driving position.


    "Stand still, I''ll return the car to you later..."


    Wei Yiwen dropped this sentence and drove away directly.


    ����


    Ten minutes later, Wei Yiwen searched the street for a long time, but he didn''t find the clinic. He didn''t dare to go to the hospital, so he had to drive aimlessly around the street.


    "Shua!"


    At this time, Wei Yiwen saw a store with a light box. He couldn''t understand what was written on it, but the pattern was a puppy.


    "It''s like a fucking veterinary shop..." Wei Yiwen whispered, then drove the car closer. He observed carefully and found that it''s really a fucking veterinary shop.


    "Shit, veterinarians are the same as doctors..." Wei Yiwen comforted himself very much, and then got out of the car directly.


    "Bang!"


    Wei Yiwen opened the door and strode inside.


    After entering the house, Wei Yiwen inspected and observed the situation in the house and found that a man in pajamas was watching TV.


    When the man saw Wei Yiwen, he quickly stood up and said a lot of Burmese.


    After listening for a long time, Wei Yiwen didn''t fucking understand. Finally, he simply pulled open the man and walked in the direction of the medicine cabinet.


    But the man pursued him and stopped in front of Wei Yiwen.


    "Tired, give me a stick!!" Wei Yiwen pointed to the man and tried to make his pronunciation closer to foreign languages.


    But the man seemed to ignore Wei Yiwen, still stopped in front of him, and said something crackling on his mouth.


    "Bang!!"


    Wei Yiwen made the man impatient. He knocked directly on the man''s head, and the man fainted in an instant.


    "Let you fucking ink..." Wei Yiwen scolded in a low voice, and then turned it directly in the medicine cabinet.


    Three or two minutes later, Wei Yiwen found the needle and thread for sewing the pet, as well as gauze. As for the closure of painkillers, Wei Yiwen didn''t know Burmese, so he didn''t dare to use it blindly.


    "Fuck, it doesn''t hurt me without anesthesia!!"


    Wei Yiwen took off his clothes while muttering, then found a leather ball for the dog in the cabinet, bit it on his mouth, and then directly inserted the needle into the skin on his chest.


    "Woo woo!!" the moment the sharp needle penetrated the meat, Wei Yiwen cried out in pain.


    Half an hour later, Wei Yiwen finally sewed the wound on his body, and then simply wrapped it with gauze.


    "Hoo..." Wei Yiwen sat on the chair and took a deep breath of smoke. At this moment, there was no blood on his face. The whole person was as white as his mother''s face.


    After smoking, Wei Yiwen took out some money from his trouser pocket, threw it on the table, and then strode out of the animal hospital.


    "Fuck, I haven''t played so hard for years..." said this. Wei Yiwen took out his mobile phone and directly found Zhang Yao''s phone. Now he must ask Zhang Yao what he plans to do, because if he stays in Myanmar for a few more days, he must be killed.

 Chapter 414

    "Dudu, Dudu..." after the phone was opened, Zhang yaocai answered the phone after a long period of blind sound.


    "Zhang is always me!!" Wei Yiwen whispered to the phone.


    "Ah, I know..." Zhang Yao should have just woke up, so his reaction was a little slow.


    "I''d like to ask how you think about that?" Wei Yiwen asked very directly.


    "Ha ha, so anxious!!" Zhang Yao smiled in a very casual tone.


    "Don''t worry. If I stay in Myanmar for a few more days, I have to die here. Someone wanted to kill me last night..." Wei Yiwen didn''t intend to hide what happened last night from Zhang Yaoyin.


    "Did you kill that man?" Zhang Yao was stunned and asked.


    "Yes..."


    "Do you know who it is?" Zhang Yao then asked.


    "He said you paid him..."


    "Ha ha, maybe..." Zhang Yao laughed and then said, "the money is still given according to what we said yesterday, and things are done according to what we said yesterday. I''ll go out for a walk with the dog later, and then you can come at ten o''clock!!"


    "President Zhang, did you agree?" Wei Yiwen was a little excited.


    "You''re all like this. I don''t promise, so I''m a little shameless..."


    "Well, you walk the dog first. I''ll see you later!!" Wei Yiwen said in a very good mood.


    "OK!!" then Zhang Yao hung up.


    "Fuck, I didn''t suffer in vain..." after putting down the phone, Wei Yiwen looked at his chest and whispered, then directly got into the car and waited for the arrival of 10 o''clock.


    ����


    H City, 8 a.m.


    I lay in bed all night without closing my eyes, because I couldn''t fucking sleep at all. I basically looked at my mobile phone every three minutes and got up to the bathroom every five minutes. Later, I was hallucinating. I always felt that someone called me.


    But I just didn''t wait for Wei Yiwen''s call.


    "Why haven''t I heard from him yet..." I was bleeding in my eyes and looked at my cell phone with a tired face.


    "Deng Deng Deng!!"


    At this time, my cell phone finally rang!!


    I didn''t see who called at all. I slapped the connect button.


    "Why the hell did you call me!! I''ve been waiting all day!!" after I got through the phone, I shouted into my cell phone.


    "Ye... President ye, i... why are you waiting for me all day? I''ll go out of the hospital!! your reaction is really fucking moving me!!"


    I was stunned when I heard this, and then I looked down. It was our Hougong security captain who called.


    "Shit, it''s you!!" I scolded very disappointed.


    "President ye, what''s wrong with me?" Han Chao made me confused.


    "Nothing. Why did you call me in the morning?" I asked irritably.


    "Didn''t I leave the hospital? I want you to come out and pick me up..."


    "Oh, you''re all discharged from the hospital. I forgot about it!!" I patted my forehead and remembered Han Chao''s discharge.


    "Mr. Ye, I still have no position in your heart..." Han Chao''s tone across the phone was slightly resentful.


    "Take a taxi and come back. There are a lot of things here."


    I can''t go out now because there are too many facts in my heart. I don''t receive a call from Wei Yiwen now. I think I''m easy to die in this bed.


    "Mr. Ye, I have too many things. I can''t take out quilts, thermoss and urinals!!" Han Chao then said with ink.


    "No, you throw it away..."


    "It''s all bought with money. Although I know you have money, you can''t waste it like this!!" Han Chao said to me angrily.


    "What about your friend? You can''t come out with him!!" I made Han Chao''s ink speechless and shouted at my mobile phone.


    "Chang Meng was picked up by his father long ago..." Han Chao was a little scared when I scolded him, and his voice was obviously much lower.


    "Shit, I really convinced you!! I''m your fucking driver!!"


    I scolded wordlessly, then hung up the phone directly, put on my clothes, took the car key and went downstairs to pick up my security guard.


    ����


    Half an hour later, when I drove to the hospital, I found Han Chaozheng standing alone under the street lamp with a basin, urinal and thermos in his mother''s hand and a big luggage bag on his back.


    "Brother, you''ve come here. Can''t you take a taxi?" I rolled down the window and looked at Han Chao and shouted speechless.


    "Oh, I don''t want you to send me back to the security dormitory and show everyone in our harem how proud I am!! how important am I in our harem!!"


    Han Chao threw his rags into my car while talking, and then he followed him to the co pilot''s position.


    "Have you put your urinal? Don''t spill it on me..." I looked back at Han Chao''s luggage and asked with some worry.


    "Mr. Ye, don''t worry, I''ll be clean when I come out..." Han Chao grinned at me, and the whole person revealed the smell of youth B.


    I looked at him speechless and then started the car directly.


    "Ah!!" I yawned while driving.


    "Mr. Ye, are you sleepy?" Han Chao asked, staring at me after seeing me yawn.


    "No..."


    "Mr. Ye, if you are sleepy, don''t drive. Let''s find a place to have a rest. It''s dangerous to drive tired..."


    Han Chao then wrote in ink, but I can''t hear what he said now. All I think about now is Wei Yiwen.


    "Mr. Ye, Mr. Ye, why did you ignore me?" Han Chao shouted when he saw that I didn''t speak.


    "Ah?" I was stunned and turned to look at Han Chao around me.


    "Mr. Ye, you can''t drive like this. It''s easy to have accidents..." Han Chao said with a worried look on my face.


    "Don''t nag, I''ll be fine..."


    "... I''d better talk to you. If I don''t say you''re sleepier!!" Han Chao thought about it and said.


    "Brother, I''m not sleepy..."


    "Mr. Ye, you said that when I came out this time, what work would you arrange for me? Isn''t it inappropriate to be a security guard as I am now?" Han Chao couldn''t seem to hear my protest, sorted out his clothes, looked at me very seriously and asked.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "How about I drive for you?" Han Chao thought and said.


    "I''m a Passat driver. I''m a fucking driver. Don''t let people laugh!!" I''m very speechless to Han Chao now. I really kill his heart.


    "Yes, it''s too cheap for a boss like you to drive this old car..." Han Chao babbled and agreed with what I just said.

 Chapter 415

    "I''m a big boss. There''s a broken bar..." after hearing Han Chao''s words, I smiled silently.


    Maybe in their eyes, people like me do have a lot of money, but I know whether I have money or not. I owe nearly 10 million to Du Xianyang and 20 million to Liu Yong. I don''t know when I can pay them back. How many bottles of wine do I have to sell


    "Mr. Ye, you''re still so humorous!! if you''re not a big boss, who can be called a big boss? I don''t think there are many rich people in H city now..." Han Chao said casually while buttoning his nose.


    "H city is much richer than me..." I yawned again, then looked down at my mobile phone and found that there was still no call.


    "Who has more money than you? I think Zhao San, Du family and Ji family can compare with our Red Palace. The daily turnover of casinos and bars is hundreds of thousands. You humbly told me that you have no money. Take the liberty to say that you can pretend to be a calf..." Han Chao looked at me contemptuously.


    "You roll the calf for me, haven''t you given your face recently? No big or small..." I shouted on Han Chao''s face, grinding my teeth and scolded.


    "Mr. Ye, why did you do what you said!! can you be more civilized!!" Han Chao covered his mouth and looked at me wrongly.


    "Civilization has nothing to do with me..."


    "... also ha!!" Han Chao looked at me with small eyes for a long time, then nodded very definitely and said: "there is a big gap between you and civilization, but I don''t think it can''t be filled!!"


    "Hehe, how can I make up?" I smiled, squinted at Han Chao and asked.


    "One range rover can make up for..."


    "Shit, you fucking lend me money, I buy Land Rover!!"


    "Cut, I think you''re stingy. Our harem says you''re stingy!!" Han Chaobai glanced at me with a tone of disdain.


    "Pa!!"


    I put my mouth on Han Chao''s face, then pointed to Han Chao and scolded, "get out of here, I don''t want to talk to you today..."


    "If you don''t say it, don''t say it..."


    "Deng Deng Deng Deng!"


    At this time, my mobile phone on the seat rang. I didn''t hurry to answer this time, but looked down first.


    There are three big characters Wei Yiwen flashing on the mobile phone screen!!!


    "Fuck, call!"


    I was very excited to scold, and then directly picked up the phone and pressed the answer button.


    "... uncle?" after the phone was connected, I was silent for a moment, and then shouted carefully.


    "Ha ha, ye!!" Wei Yiwen''s hearty laughter spread to my ears through the receiver.


    "Uncle Wei, why did you call me? Are you in no danger?" I asked anxiously.


    "Nothing. Yesterday, a man wanted to kill me in the middle of the night and let me jump..." Wei Yiwen replied very casually.


    "Are you hurt?" my eyebrows frowned at the words.


    "I didn''t. by the way, Zhang Yao wrote to me..."


    "Really... Really?" I shouted with some emotion.


    "Nonsense, I can still tease you, but..." Wei Yiwen stopped halfway.


    "But what?" I asked hastily.


    "But they want 3000. Can we afford the money?" Wei Yiwen hesitated.


    "Three thousand..."


    After hearing this number, I was shocked. A thousand were no longer within my bearing range. Three thousand was a total loss to me. Even Liu Yong, the money was enough to hurt his muscles and bones.


    "Leaf, if you can''t take it out, I''ll discuss it with Zhang Yao..." after Wei Yiwen found that I didn''t speak, he quickly continued.


    "If it could be discussed, you wouldn''t tell me," I said in silence.


    "Hehe, also..."


    "Uncle, talk to them and see if we can do the first half and the second half. Either we can''t afford the money, I''m just a little worried that they won''t do anything with the money..." I thought and said.


    "OK, you think as I do. If we give them all the money at once, it''s really not very safe!!"


    "OK, uncle, you should be careful over there..." I nodded and said.


    "I understand. You don''t have to worry about money. I can''t help you. Do I have more old faces? A thousand can make me work hard!!" Wei Yiwen said.


    "No, I''ll deal with the money, and you''ll be responsible for understanding the Myanmar side!!" I directly rejected Wei Yiwen. I can''t let him be as heavily indebted as me. After all, he is so old. Once something really happens, he may have to carry these debts all his life, but I''m different. Anyway, I already owe a lot of money. It''s not so bad.


    "... don''t be too hard for yourself!!" Wei Yiwen expressed concern in his tone.


    "I understand!!"


    I nodded and hung up. After I hung up, I turned around and saw Han Chao staring at me.


    "What are you looking at JB?" I pushed Han Chao''s face away and scolded wordlessly.


    "Mr. Ye, if you have any difficulties, tell me. You don''t have to be so embarrassed. I don''t want interest. Can''t I borrow you?" Han Chao looked at me sincerely and said.


    "Fuck off!"


    "President ye, really, I can really borrow you. I can still take it out without 3000 yuan more... If you borrow it, I can take it out for you now. Let''s find a bank and pull over..." Han Chao actually took his bank card out of his crotch.


    "Get out of here quickly, and get out of here as far as you can!"


    "Oh, now I know it''s not easy for you to listen. You can worry about 3000 yuan. Now I really feel very sorry for you. I apologize for my behavior just like you..." Han Chao apologized to me seriously. I saw the word sincerity in his eyes.


    "..." I''m not in the mood to talk to Han Chao now, because my mind is full of thinking about borrowing money.


    "With regard to your financial ability, Mr. Ye, don''t you think it''s difficult for me to let you buy a Land Rover? Oh, I''m not sensible. It''s hard for you to say three thousand..."


    Han Chao also patted me on the shoulder. From his tone, I felt his sympathy and concern for me. I don''t know if I should be very cooperative and moved now.

 Chapter 416

    Half an hour later, I sent Han Chao to the security dormitory in the back palace, and then called Meng Liang and all of them. The content was very consistent, that is, the meeting room.


    Of course, I also informed Yang Song. Yang Song locked himself in the house yesterday and stayed all day. None of us bothered him. However, at night, Yang song came to work. The whole person was like nothing happened. He should eat and drink, go to the lounge and tease the young lady. Then we didn''t dare ask him anything, He didn''t say anything himself. I don''t know whether Yang Song is really well or his condition is aggravated by stimulation, waiting for the outbreak, but anyway, as long as he can return to normal, that''s what we want to see most.


    Whether he really came out or pretended to be okay, this is the best situation for us now, because we really don''t have much time to take care of him, and I have a lot of things recently. If he has been trapped in Qian Rou''s things and can''t get out, that''s what worries us most.


    ����


    9 a.m. in the conference room on the second floor of the harem.


    I, Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song, Lao Che, Duan Hui, Duan Hui, Wu Mei and uninvited Sun Li sat in front of the conference room. As for Zhang Fengyu, Xiao Qingshan and Wu Mengjie, I didn''t ask them to come because I didn''t think it had much to do with them.


    At the conference table, I sat on my chair, smoking and looking at everyone in the room without expression.


    "What''s the matter? I''m busy here..." Liu Rui shouted at me impatiently as he buttoned his feet.


    "Yes, ye ye, why did you call me here?" Yuan Yuan drank and asked.


    "Cough, I''m a little nervous about attending the meeting for the first time!!" Sun Li also said shyly.


    I smoked too much. I felt my throat was very tight. I threw down my cigarette end and picked up a bottle of mineral water.


    "Gulu..."


    I drank up half a bottle of mineral water in one breath, then wiped my mouth and said, "Wei Yiwen from Myanmar has written..."


    "What letter!!" Meng Liang asked directly.


    "Zhang Yao has agreed to cooperate with us, but the premise is that we need to give them 30 million first!!" I replied decisively.


    "Thirty million!!!" Liu Rui stood up and shouted loudly.


    "There are too many fucking things!!" Yang Song commented.


    "Yes, we can''t afford the 30 million!!" Yuan Yuan said with a frown.


    After hearing the figure of 30 million, everyone began to talk, and the whole conference room became lively.


    "Don''t make any noise!! we don''t have a choice for the figure of 30 million!! Wei Yiwen has won for us to a great extent. 30 million is Zhang Yao''s last bottom line!!" I think they can''t finish talking, clapping the table and shouting directly.


    "Brush!!"


    After I shouted, everyone looked at me, and I looked at them with the same eyes.


    "What did you want to say at the meeting?" Liu Rui asked.


    "Pa!!"


    I threw the prepared file bag directly on the table.


    "Hula..."


    Liu Rui picked up the file bag, opened it directly, and then glanced inside expressionless.


    "Pa!!"


    After Liu Rui visited, he threw the file bag to Meng Liang. In this way, everyone in the house took a look at the contents of the file bag.


    In fact, the things in the file bag are very simple. The real estate certificate and land use certificate of our harem!!


    When everyone saw what was in the file bag, everyone fell into silence.


    "What do you mean?" Liu Rui asked with his eyebrows in his file bag.


    "I want a loan!!" I said very firmly.


    "Haven''t you already borrowed money?" Liu Rui continued, puzzled.


    "Unlike last time, I''m not going to take formal measures this time!!"


    "... black... Black loan!!" the old car responded for a long time and said the word.


    Black loans, also known as usury, have become anti-aircraft guns.


    A very violent and swift way of borrowing. Usury often means high interest.


    "Yes, it''s the black loan. With the 10 million Yuan Wei Yiwen took away, we still have more than 8 million yuan left. Apart from the funds operated by the harem, there are only 5 million we can use. Then there is a difference of 15 million. I want to borrow the 15 million yuan from the black loan!!"


    Seeing that the people were silent, I opened my mouth and explained.


    "Then why not borrow from Liu Yong and Du Xianyang?" Yang Song asked.


    "What''s the difference?" I asked with a smile.


    "..." Yang Song said nothing.


    "All the money Du Xianyang can take out is his father''s, who can lend us $35 million and $15 million? When can we repay it? Once something goes wrong, what does their company rely on?" speaking of this, I stopped to drink the remaining half a bottle of water and then said: "Master Liu has given us more than 1000. If he gives us 1500 more, even if he is rich, he can''t give so much cash for a moment and a half. According to my understanding of him, he is very rich, but his money is used to roll money, and he doesn''t have much cash in his hand..."


    "I agree with that. Liu''s money is indeed invested in overseas insurance..." Sun Li, who has been smoking, opened his mouth and explained.


    "Even if Mr. Liu has money, I don''t want to take it. First of all, Mr. Liu has left us such good conditions, the best bar, the most direct interpersonal relationship and the most convenient resources. However, we haven''t done anything except borrowing money. Since Mr. Liu has gone, I want him to save snacks


    After all, he still has to keep his money for the elderly... "I continued.


    "Ha ha, you have a little conscience..." Sun Li grinned at this sentence.


    "Yes, we can''t always borrow money from others..." Liu Rui nodded to understand my idea.


    "Then we can''t borrow usury!! that thing is not fun..." at this time, the old car said his doubts.


    After the old car said these words, everyone looked at the old car, and I looked at the old car. In fact, the old car was right. Usury was really terrible, but it seemed that it was our only choice, because in addition to this, it was basically impossible for us to collect 15 million in a short time.


    "Do you think brother long has any money?" Liu Rui blinked at me and asked.


    "You can pull it down. Do you think he can have money like that?" Meng Liang directly refuted Liu Rui''s idea.

 Chapter 417

    "Brother long can''t......" I shook my head and said.


    "Who is brother long?" Sun Li put his head around Liu Rui and whispered.


    "Your uncle..." Liu Ruibai replied angrily to Sun Li.


    "It''s a matter to have a meeting with you today. After all, I''m not alone in the harem. It''s all ours. Whether to borrow the money or not. Whether Zhang Yao cooperates or not, I want to hear the opinions of the big guys. You don''t have any scruples. Just say what you think!!"


    After saying this, I sat directly on the chair, lit a cigarette and looked at everyone in the room.


    After listening to me, everyone suddenly fell into silence, and no one said anything.


    After a long silence, Sun Li looked at me and Liu Rui, smiled and asked, "cough, since no one is talking, I want to say that although I''ve been here for a short time, I think I still know more about it!! I think NIMA thinks so..."


    "Wait a minute, you should ask if you have the right to speak!!" Yang Song directly interrupted Sun Li''s speech.


    "Oh, that''s right. May I speak?" Sun Li was stunned and asked.


    "I''m sorry, just have you!!" I simply replied.


    "That..." Sun Li made me refuse a little embarrassed.


    "What other people think, Sun Li doesn''t count..." I then asked.


    "Ye, since you''ve called us here, you must also want to hear our opinions. Let me tell you what I think... Since we want to be with Zhao San, I have no opinion on this matter... Because I know you need money, even if we don''t take the initiative, Zhao San won''t let us go... So, whether it''s active or passive, between us and Zhao San I know that... But I don''t agree with you if you say you borrow usury to deal with others!! "the old car said with his head down.


    "Why don''t you agree?" I asked, looking at the old car.


    "Because I think you are like a gambler who has lost his eyes. Since you think of usury, I think you are impulsive and you have no reason at all!!" the old car speaks very loudly and has a very tough attitude. I think this is the first time he has criticized me so recklessly.


    "I understand your opinion..." I glanced at the old car without explaining anything, then looked at others and said, "what do you think?"


    "Ye... This bar was given to you by Liu Yong. I came later. In fact, I don''t have any say..." looking at the north and south, no one spoke and bowed his head.


    "It doesn''t matter what you say!!" I waved my hand.


    "I''m a migrant worker. I''ll do whatever you decide. I''ll do whatever it says... But..." when it comes to this, North and South looked up at me, and then said with hesitation: "as a friend, I don''t recommend doing this. I think old car is quite right!!"


    "Then you don''t agree?" I asked.


    "Disagree!!" north and South said very firmly.


    "Liangko, your opinion!!"


    I threw Meng Liang a cigarette and asked.


    "I don''t have to worry about using my mind. I''ll do whatever you say. I''ll pay back the money with you in case of an accident!! no matter how much debt you have, I have 100!!"


    Meng Liang looked at me and said very directly.


    "Meng Liang, what the fuck do you mean by this? Do we care about the leaves in case of an accident?" the old car was anxious at Meng Liang''s words, stood up and scolded at Meng Liang.


    "Yes, Liangzi, you''ve gone too far!!" the North-South expression is also a little unnatural.


    "You know what I mean. We''ve sold our lives step by step until now, but don''t fucking forget that the name of the bar is only Ye. Liu Yong gave ye the bar originally. He treated us as brothers, so everything was discussed. Since it was discussed, I just wanted to show my opinion that I''m not afraid of death, so how did ye choose me Just do it!! I don''t have so many fucking ideas!! "Meng Liang stared at the beads and shouted at the old car.


    "Do you mean I have a fucking idea?" the old car looked at Meng Liang and shouted.


    "Do you know..." Meng Liang replied loudly.


    "You!!" the old car pointed at Meng Liang and shivered with anger.


    "Bang!!"


    At this time, he slapped on the table, then stared at Meng Liang''s old car and shouted, "don''t make a fucking noise!! let you study something, not let you fight. How old are you and like a child!!"


    "Hum..." Meng Liang saw me angry and sat down in the chair with a hum.


    The old car saw Meng Liang sit down and sat down himself.


    I squinted at Liu Rui and whispered, "what do you mean?"


    "Look at the old car and disagree!!" Liu Rui replied without thinking.


    "Yang Song!! and you?"


    "Disagree..." Yang Song replied.


    "Yuanyuan!!" the louder I ask, the bigger my eyes stare. I never thought that so many people disagreed with me.


    "Can I abstain?" Yuan Yuan looked up at me and asked in a low voice.


    "Say what you think!!" I shouted.


    "I... I also..." Yuan Yuan hesitated.


    "You don''t have to say, Duan Hui!!" I directly waved my hand at Duan Hui and asked.


    "I don''t agree..."


    "Why are you all so fucking ruthless!" Meng liangteng stood up and pointed to the crowd and shouted.


    "Meng Liang, don''t fucking talk!"


    After shouting this sentence, I pushed away the chair, then gasped and shouted, "since you all fucking disagree, well, I can borrow the money alone!! it has nothing to do with any of you. I can repay the money I borrowed by myself!!"


    After shouting this sentence, I kicked on the chair and walked out of the conference room with my file bag.


    "Leaves!!" the old car saw me go out, quickly stood up and shouted at me.


    "Don''t fucking follow me!!" I turned back and shouted, then slammed the door of the conference room.


    "Every one of us is a fucking wolf. I can see you clearly when something happens!! especially you two, what the fuck do you think I do!! the three of us and ye grew up and didn''t help him with this B matter. It''s good to say that his mother is a brother!!" after scolding this sentence, Meng Liang kicked over the stool and walked out of the conference room.

 Chapter 418

    "Liu Rui, what the fuck is going on? Why is ye still angry?"


    After Meng Liang and I left the meeting room, the old car leaned on the desk with both hands and stared at Liu Rui.


    "I... I don''t know what''s going on. Who knows why he''s still anxious..." Liu Rui raised his head and replied with an indifferent face.


    "You fucking fart. Just now you clearly told us that as long as we all object, ye won''t borrow usury. Now, it''s not only useless, but also angry with Ye!"


    Yuan yuan, who had always been very easygoing, was also angry at this time, frowned, pointed to Liu Rui and scolded.


    Liu Rui looked up at Yuan Yuan and wanted to say something, but he didn''t speak at last.


    "Liu Rui, talk to me!! what the hell is going on?" Yang Song went up to Liu Rui and grabbed his collar.


    "I don''t know what the hell happened... I thought!!!" Liu Rui shook Yang Song''s hand off, then picked up a cigarette from the table and held it in his mouth.


    "What do you think?" Yuan Yuan asked quickly.


    "Pa!!"


    Liu Rui lit the cigarette on his mouth, took a deep breath, and then said, "I thought this leaf would listen to us, but I didn''t expect him to be so stubborn now..."


    "..." Yuan Yuan stared at Liu Rui and said nothing.


    Others reacted the same way, and there was silence in the room.


    "Hey, it''s my fault. I''ll explain it over there. What else is mine..."


    With these words, Liu Rui walked out of the conference room with a cigarette in his mouth.


    "Shit, what the hell''s going on? I said I wasn''t the first bird. Liu Rui had to let me be. I knew I wouldn''t listen to him. Now, ye and Meng Liang must have misunderstood me... I originally supported ye..." the old car sat on the chair, grinned and muttered with his head in his arms, with a worried face and very upset expression.


    "Who said no, I didn''t object to the leaves just now!! now, I''m not human at both ends..." Duan Hui patted the old car on the shoulder and whispered.


    "Hey, I''ve been with ye for so many years. How sad he is that I didn''t help him at this time..." Yuan puffed a cigarette. At this moment, he can only vent his guilt in this way.


    "Ha ha..."


    At this time, Yang Song grinned. After hearing Yang Song''s laughter, everyone looked at him.


    "What are you laughing at?" Yuan Yuan asked very puzzled.


    "Nothing, I just think we''re going to be finished. Even the biggest boss in the fucking harem let us give it or not. He will certainly retaliate against us..." Yang Song said casually while holding his fingers.


    "When the fuck is it? You''re still in the mood to joke!!" Yuan Yuan scolded irritably, then looked at the old car and said, "why don''t we talk to ye and say it''s not what he thought..."


    "Come on, what''s the use of what you say now? Just now we all opposed him, and now we told him that what we said was false. Do you think he would believe it? Paint a snake and add feet!!" the old car didn''t speak, but Yang Song waved his hand and refused.


    "Then!! what do you say?"


    "How to fix it? Liu Rui doesn''t say he''ll explain! Let''s just wait... OK, you guys study, I''ll go first..." after saying this, Yang Song patted his ass and walked out of the conference room.


    "Shit, what the fuck is this!!" when the old car saw Yang Song gone, he kicked on the chair and shouted.


    "This happened the first day I came here. I think I''d better go out and hide..." with this sentence, Sun Li ran out of the conference room quickly.


    The atmosphere between the high-level officials of our harem suddenly became tense. It was the first time since the opening.


    ����


    After I left the meeting room, I went straight home, but I went home with my front feet, and Liu Rui followed me with my back feet.


    "What''s their reaction?" I was stunned when I saw Liu Rui, rubbed my face and asked some tired.


    "What else can I do? It''s all fried. One by one, they all fucking point to their noses and ask me what''s going on!! the old car still fucking says he''s not human inside and outside. I think I''m not human inside and outside now!!" Liu Rui puffed on my bed, looked up at the ceiling board on the roof and replied in a low voice.


    "Hehe, how did you answer?" I asked while turning over my mobile phone.


    "What the fuck can I answer? I can''t tell them that you asked me to encourage them to oppose you. Even if I said it, I guess no one believed it... I don''t understand why you did this? Just don''t want us to carry these debts with you? You" the old fairy frowned and asked me.


    "Or what?"


    "Leaves... In fact, I don''t know if I should tell you... But now I can''t hold back..." Liu Rui looked at me seriously.


    "The sensational part is free, fart quickly!!" I interrupted Liu Rui irritably.


    "In fact, we have been in H city for such a long time. Whether you want to admit it or not, you have changed more or less. You are not so arbitrary. In fact, I think we are all brothers. There is no need to be like this. You don''t want to see us in debt with you. Similarly, we don''t want to see you in debt. If you didn''t let me encourage them today, I think The reactions of these people must be the same as Liangzi. Since we are brothers and are in an embarrassing situation, I think we should come out together rather than let you bear these... These words only represent my personal opinions. If you think it''s right, think about it yourself!! "


    Liu Rui patted me on the shoulder as he said.


    I stared at Liu Rui, suddenly speechless.


    "This is the last time I''ve helped you poke such a thing. I don''t think our brothers want this in the future. I also believe that we can bring this to kammai. We''ve put guns on our heads many times. We''re not fucking dead. I think so this time..."


    With these words, Liu Rui walked out of my room.


    After Liu Rui left, I lay where he was just lying. Suddenly, for a moment, I felt that Liu Rui was not as stupid as I thought, and sometimes I seemed really arrogant. What Liu Rui said was very polite, but it only represented one meaning. Liu Rui felt that I put all the burden on myself, which was a distrust of other brothers!!

 Chapter 419

    Lying in bed, I thought for a long time. The more I thought about it, the more my head hurt. Later, I simply didn''t think about it. I took out my cell phone and began to look for the phone number.


    I found a phone with the remark of loan Xiao Li. This Xiao Li is the so-called anti-aircraft gun, but he usually has a second-hand loan, that is, he borrows money from others and then lends it to others. He collects some fees from the middle.


    Usually I don''t communicate much with him. I usually contact him from north to south, because our Casino also does business such as lending, but the working capital of our harem is limited. If we can''t get some work, we can give it to Xiao Li cheaply to make some money.


    Although Xiao Li has not cooperated with us for a long time, he is still in a good position in dealing with the world and has a stable personality, so I have a good impression of him.


    I looked at the phone number and thought for a long time. Then I bit my teeth and dialed it.


    "Doodle doodle..." the phone rang for more than half a minute before Xiao Li connected the phone.


    "Hello, Mr. Ye?" Xiao Li should have left my phone, but he was still surprised because I had never called him.


    "Xiao Li, is it convenient for you to speak now?" I replied politely.


    "It''s convenient, Mr. Ye. What can I do for you!!" Xiao Li quickly agreed.


    "Well, come to my office and I''ll tell you something..."


    "Good!!"


    Then I hung up the phone and walked out of the door with my clothes.


    "Step on..."


    Just as I stood at the door changing my shoes, footsteps sounded in the corridor. I looked up and saw Yang Song push the door in.


    "Going out?" Yang Song glanced at the file bag in my hand and asked foolishly.


    "Well, there''s something wrong with going out..." I nodded back.


    "I''m the one who borrowed money. I said that at the meeting entirely because Liu Rui told me that they were stupid. I''m not stupid. You can''t escape my eyes by studying that shit with Liu Rui..."


    Hearing this, my body stiffened in an instant.


    "You..."


    When I looked up to speak, I found that Yang Song had gone back to his room.


    ����


    Myanmar, 10 a.m., in a private villa.


    Wei Yiwen, Zhang Yao, Zhu Han, they sat at the table, you drank a cup of Baijiu I did not know the brand of liquor, the table top of at least ten dishes, very abundant.


    At the dinner table, in addition to making fun of each other, no one took the initiative to mention cooperation.


    After three rounds of wine and five flavors of food, Wei Yiwen looked at his watch and felt that the time was almost up, so he directly opened the conversation.


    "President Zhang, you know what I mean when I come here this time. Since we all cooperate sincerely, there are some things I want to say..." Wei Yiwen looked at Zhang Yao and said sincerely.


    "What do you want to say..." Zhang Yao replied while gnawing at the fish''s head.


    "We can pay 30 million yuan, but President Zhang, see if you can give it half first and half later, because it''s also an insurance for us. After all, this is our first cooperation. This is my second time to see you today!"


    "Hehe, don''t you still don''t trust us?" Zhang Yao smiled and then said, "I don''t care if you want the money. I can''t get a penny. You know the strength of Zhao San. If I don''t throw some money at kakun Naisheng, what do you think I can play with Zhao San?"


    "... that''s what you say." Wei Yiwen nodded slowly.


    "You give us ten million, and the two people share it equally is five million. Who do you think can see the five million?" Zhang Yao then asked with a smile.


    "That 30 million is enough?"


    "You may not give enough, but I''ll give him enough..." Zhang Yao picked up his napkin, wiped his mouth, and then said: "Although you took out 3000, I didn''t give anything here. I can''t give people? Can I take weapons? Aren''t these all expenses? The most important thing is that I still ask people to sell face. You know, face is more than other things..."


    "... then there''s no delay?" Wei Yiwen frowned back.


    "Sometimes, if you really want to do it, don''t think so much. Since we dare to cooperate with you, it shows that we have the confidence to kill Zhao San!!" Zhu Han, who hasn''t spoken, interposed.


    "Ha ha..." Wei Yiwen smiled and said nothing.


    "The wool comes from the sheep, 30 million, a year or two..." Zhang Yao casually ordered Wei Yiwen.


    "OK, it''s settled, but I can''t call you tomorrow with the remaining 20 million of president Zhang..." Wei Yiwen nodded and said.


    "OK, there''s no problem."


    "OK."


    "After dinner, you stay in my villa. It''s too dangerous to go out..." Zhang Yao raised his glass.


    "Then I''ll thank President Zhang first!!" Wei Yiwen picked up the glass and touched it with Zhang Yao, and then drank it directly.


    ����


    Half an hour later, the three finished their meal. Zhang Yao and Zhu Han said they were going to the company, so they had to leave Wei Yiwen alone in the villa.


    Back in the guest room, Wei Yiwen took out his mobile phone and called me directly.


    "How''s it going?" I asked very directly after answering the phone.


    "30 million, one-time..."


    "Ha ha, no delay?" I asked with a smile.


    "Look at their attitude. Why? There are difficulties at home?" Wei Yiwen asked in a depressed tone.


    "No, just once a time. I''ve fucked up $10 million, not less than $20 million. I''ll call you tomorrow!!" I replied with my teeth.


    "... good!!" Wei Yiwen said a good word in silence for a long time.


    "Everything is fine at home!!"


    After hanging up the phone, Wei Yiwen directly fell asleep in bed. He didn''t rest for three days and two nights. Coupled with his injuries, the middle-aged man was already exhausted.


    ����


    H City, in the harem office.


    "Bang bang!!"


    There was a knock at the door.


    "Come in..." I raised my head and shouted expressionless.


    "Brush!!"


    A fat man with some obscene appearance came in and stood in front of me. This man was Xiao Li who just talked to me on the phone.


    "Mr. Ye, hey......" Xiao Li stood in front of me and shouted with some restraint.


    "Sit down..." I whispered back.


    "President ye, what are you looking for me for?" Xiao Li asked after sitting down and touching his nose.


    "I want to study the loan with you!!" I looked up and said directly.


    "Loan? What''s wrong with the loan?" Xiao Li didn''t seem to understand me, and his face was full of doubts.


    "I want to get a loan from you!!"

 Chapter 420

    "Mr. Ye, don''t make fun of me. What loan do you ask me for? That''s what you do..." Xiao Li thought I was joking with him, waved his hand and bared his teeth.


    "I''m not kidding you. I need a sum of money now, but our harem can''t get so much flowing money..." I frowned.


    "But Mr. Ye, I can''t take out the money you can''t take out!!" Xiao Li said with an embarrassed face.


    "That''s why I came to you for research. I want to ask you if you know the kind of usury with fast money and large amount!!"


    "No, Mr. Ye, do you really want a loan?" at this moment, Xiao Li still doesn''t believe what I said.


    "Do you think I''ll be free to tease you?" I shouted irritably.


    "... how much do you need to borrow?" Xiao Li asked in silence.


    "Three thousand!!"


    "This is not a small number!!" after listening to me, Xiao Li was stunned, although he was not surprised.


    "Nonsense, if the number is small, I can''t find you..."


    "Oh, yes, but President ye, you really have too much money. If I follow the guarantor''s procedure, I don''t think I''m willing to lend you a loan, but I can ask for you when I go back..." Xiao Li thought for a moment and said.


    "Pa!!" I directly threw the file bag on the table, then looked at Xiao Li and said, "no guarantor, just use this..."


    "Brush!!"


    Xiao Li directly picked up the file bag, looked inside, then smiled and said, "this thing is easy to use!!"


    "Although I am a loan, I can repay it in a month or two. If you can find me a fast lender, I''ll give you a handling fee after I''m finished. You can set the handling fee yourself!!" I rubbed my palm and then said, "I need this money urgently!!"


    "When?" asked Xiao Li.


    "Tomorrow!!"


    "You are really worried. Let me help you find it..."


    With that, Xiao Li took out his cell phone and began to look through the phone book. After looking for a while, he sat directly opposite me and called. I frowned, then turned and walked out of the office.


    When I came back from going to the bathroom, I saw that Xiao Li had stopped calling.


    "How''s it going? Are you in touch?" I lit a cigarette on the sofa.


    "One of the family said he could borrow it, but first make sure it''s you who can..."


    "Just want to see you?" I asked with a wink.


    "Well, otherwise he''s afraid he won''t support the bottom..." Xiao Li nodded.


    "OK, when can he meet and lend?" I continued.


    "He said anytime!!"


    "OK, let''s go and have a look now!"


    Having said that, I put on my clothes, then pushed the door open and walked downstairs to the parking lot.


    ����


    An hour later, I followed Xiao Li to a hotel. When we arrived, Xiao Li''s so-called family had not come yet.


    I waited in the lobby of the hotel for about ten minutes. A middle-aged man led a sexy little girl in her twenties.


    "Brother bin!!!" when Xiao Li saw the middle-aged man, he quickly nodded and bowed to say hello.


    "Sorry, just finished working, this Sao B is too fucking sticky..." the middle-aged didn''t answer at all. Xiao Li directly stretched out his right hand to me.


    "Ye Han!!" I simply shook hands with the middle-aged man.


    "Feng bin!! I''ve heard that you are the big boss of the harem..." the middle-aged man laughed back to me.


    "What kind of person am I, just a bar..." I smiled.


    "Ha ha, let''s talk somewhere else?" Feng bin turned slightly and looked at me.


    "Good!!"


    I nodded and followed Feng bin out of the hotel.


    ����


    After leaving the hotel, we casually found a cafe. Feng bin and I looked at each other and sat down.


    I sat opposite Feng bin and looked carefully at the middle-aged man in front of me. I felt that this man was not a very rich man in my eyes, because his clothes were very ordinary and his watch was not a valuable watch. If it weren''t for the big gold chain on his neck and the girl beside him, it would be difficult for me to connect him with the usurer, I feel like an ordinary middle-aged man.


    There are not many people in the coffee shop, only some couples are tired of where, and several white-collar workers are clacking on the keyboard against the computer.


    "Brother bin, is this your sister-in-law?" Xiao Li asked Feng bin with a smile after the coffee came up.


    "Ha ha, have you seen such a sister-in-law?" when Feng Bin said this, he directly put his hand into the girl''s arms regardless of other people''s eyes.


    "Oh, what are you doing?" the girl blushed.


    "Warm..." Feng bin replied with a smile.


    "There are so many people!!" the girl looked at me and looked embarrassed.


    "Someone is afraid of something..."


    "... take it out!!" the girl said with her silver teeth.


    "Pa!!"


    When Feng bin heard this, he put his mouth on the girl''s face.


    "Ah..."


    The girl''s scream directly attracted the wooden tube of everyone in the cafe, including me and Xiao Li. I never expected Feng bin to be so fickle. Just now he laughed and said that he would change his face.


    "Brother bin, what are you doing?" Xiao Li asked, looking at Feng bin with some embarrassment.


    "It''s none of your business!!" after Feng bin shouted this sentence, he stood up and hit another girl.


    "Pa!!"


    I grabbed Feng Bin''s arm, looked at him expressionless and said, "as for this


    "She is the one I spent 50000 yuan to buy *, I educate brother ye, do you have any opinion?" Feng bin looked back at me and asked with a smile.


    "I certainly don''t have any opinions, but can we finish the business first? I''m worried. After the business is finished, you can deal with it as you like..." I frowned.


    "..." after listening to me, Feng bin looked at me and was silent for a while, then smiled and nodded: "ha ha, OK!!"


    I sat back on the chair. Feng bin stared at the same girl on the ground, and then sat on the chair.


    The girl slowly stood up, wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, and then sat next to Feng bin as if nothing had happened.


    After several of us sat down, I said to Feng bin very directly, "I''m relatively straight. I don''t have ink for superfluous greetings. I can find you today just to borrow money!!"


    "How much do you want to borrow?" Feng bin arranged his clothes and looked at me expressionless.


    "Three thousand!!" I put up three fingers directly.

 Chapter 421

    "Not more than three thousand..." Feng Bin took a sip of coffee with his mouth and replied to me.


    "If you don''t think much, it''s best. I want to use it now..." I looked up at Feng bin and said very succinctly.


    "Use it now... I don''t know how you plan to borrow it?" Feng bin rubbed his hands and said gently.


    "Pa!!" I threw the file bag directly on the table.


    Feng bin glanced at the file bag, but didn''t pick it up.


    "Here is the real estate certificate of the harem. Isn''t it a problem to borrow 30 million yuan?" I think Feng bin didn''t speak and asked with his eyebrows.


    "Mr. Ye, you''re a little big!! the guys who eat have used it..." Feng bin looked at me in surprise with incredible tone.


    Because he thinks that even if I''m short of money now, I won''t be so short!!


    "It has nothing to do with you. I use 30 million yuan a month, up to two months. We are all very busy. Just say whether you can loan it or not!!" I don''t like Feng bin very much, because his inexplicable sense of superiority makes people very uncomfortable.


    "Yes, but there''s something I want to tell you..."


    "Just follow the normal way about the interest. I don''t need this money!!" I stretched out my hand and directly interrupted Feng Bin''s words.


    "Ha ha!!" Feng bin looked at me and smiled. Then he took out a note directly from his bag.


    "Pa!!"


    Feng bin put the pen and paper on the table.


    "Brush!!"


    I frowned and wrote down an IOU on the paper, and then pushed the IOU to Feng bin. Feng bin looked down and directly received my file bag and IOU in his bag.


    "Cash or transfer?" after feeling all this, Feng bin stood up and looked at me and asked.


    "Just transfer..." I bowed my head and replied.


    "Arrive in three hours!!" after Feng bin dropped this sentence, he turned around and took the girl away from the cafe.


    "Hoo!!"


    Watching Feng bin gradually disappear in my sight, I took a long breath.


    "It''s done!!" I looked down and muttered, then looked at Xiao Li around me and asked, "what does Feng bin do? How do I think this man is talking?"


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Ye, that''s it, but since he promised you, he can certainly lend you the money!!" Xiao Li replied to me while drinking coffee.


    "What does he do? Does he specialize in usury?"


    "How can it be? If he specializes in usury, he has so much money. Our business is to release it quickly and take it back slowly. If you don''t have a sun in your hand, you can''t do big business at all. As far as I know, he seems to have an insurance company in his hand!!"


    "Insurance company???" I was a little surprised, because it''s hard for me to connect loan sharks with insurance sellers. These are two fucking industries, okay!!


    "Yes, it''s to buy insurance. The biggest advantage of insurance is to cover the white wolf with empty hands. It''s fast to put money in and slow to release money!! it''s just the opposite of our usury!!" Xiao Li lit a cigarette, looked around and pinched the cigarette again.


    "Do you mean that he lent usury to others with the money from others to buy insurance?" I understood Xiao Li''s meaning a little and said suddenly.


    "Yes, that''s what happened!!" Xiao Li nodded.


    "Shouldn''t medical insurance lose money?"


    "Isn''t the lost money also the interest money of usury!! besides, you know insurance. Why do you have to take it out in 20 or 30 years? The profits of these 20 or 30 years have earned the insurance money early!!"


    Xiao Li kept explaining to me. The more I heard it, the more I felt it was like this.


    "As far as I know, Feng bin doesn''t take long-term insurance like medical endowment insurance for a long time. Now they mainly get something called dollar insurance. In fact, it''s a name. Don''t care what you buy. It''s simple to say that others give him money, he usury, and then distribute some interest money to others. He takes it himself!" Xiao Li continued.


    "Hehe, Feng Bin''s way is fucking wild!!" I grinned after hearing Xiao Li''s words.


    "People who are not wild can''t do this. 360 lines produce the top scholar. Don''t worry about it. Feng bin is definitely the leader in our usury!!" Xiao Li spoke with inexplicable admiration and yearning.


    "Since you know so well, why don''t you do it?"


    "I can''t fix it. Insurance is not made by ordinary people. First of all, you have to have the support of the government. Second, you have to have money. I don''t fucking have either of these things. How can I do it?" Xiao Li tilted and I said very directly.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and shook my head.


    "I''m just a small role, making some sewing money in the middle..."


    "You will succeed!"


    I stood up, patted Xiao Li on the shoulder, and then strode out of the coffee shop.


    ����


    After leaving the coffee shop, I found a bank and checked the balance of my bank card on the ATM. Feng Bin''s money has called me.


    Looking at the numbers on the screen, I was silent for a long time, then took out my mobile phone and dialed Wei Yiwen.


    "Leaf!" Wei Yiwen answered the phone soon.


    "How can I give you my money?" I whispered.


    "So fast?" Wei Yiwen said with surprise.


    "Well." I nodded expressionless.


    "Where did you get the money?" Wei Yiwen then asked.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. What''s the next step?"


    "I''ll go to Zhang Yao now and wait for my call!!" Wei Yiwen thought for a moment and replied.


    "Good!!"


    Then I hung up and drove home.


    ����


    About an hour later, I received a text message, an account and a name.


    "Pa Pa!!"


    I pressed the boot button of the computer, and then opened the page of the bank''s official website.


    "Didi..."


    My fingers danced quickly on the keyboard. After a while, the four big words of successful remittance appeared in the center of the screen.


    "Hoo..."


    After typing the money, I took a long breath and leaned my head against the chair.


    "Finished?" just then, Liu Rui''s voice sounded in my ear.


    "Well, when did you come in?" I looked back at Liu Rui without expression.


    Liu Rui didn''t answer my question. He looked at me calmly, remained silent for a few seconds, and then turned and walked out of my room.


    After Liu Rui left, I turned off the web page, took out my mobile phone and edited a text message.


    The message is very simple: "remitted!!"

 Chapter 422

    Zhang Yao''s home in Yangon, Myanmar.


    "Brother Yao, the money on the other side is coming..." Zhu Han, with a pair of myopia glasses, sat in front of the computer and smiled and shouted at Zhang Yao next to him.


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Yao smiled, then went to the computer and said expressionless, "let me see!!"


    "Twenty million, no less..." Zhu Han smiled and slowly moved away.


    "Fuck, I really typed the money!!" looking at the number on the screen, Zhang Yao rubbed his palm, and then said to Zhu Han: "transfer the money to your own private account immediately!!"


    "Understand!!" Zhu Han nodded and then operated in front of the computer screen.


    ����


    In a private building in Yangon.


    "Weng Weng!"


    When the cell phone rang, a man picked up his cell phone while drinking tea.


    "Hello?" the man shouted expressionless.


    "You can close the net!!"


    "Good!!"


    The man nodded slowly, then took off his pajamas and changed into clothes.


    "Are you going out?" whispered the bodyguard standing at the door.


    "Prepare the car!!" the man replied cleanly.


    "Do you need someone?" the bodyguard asked.


    "We are enough..."


    The man walked outside the door while talking, followed by the bodyguard.


    ����


    Zhang Yaozhong is at home.


    Wei Yiwen sat in the hall on the first floor, smoking and looking out the door. He was waiting. When Zhang Yao and Zhu Han came back, the money had been given out, but Zhang Yao had not contacted him. Now it is the most painful period for Wei Yiwen.


    "Creak!!"


    Just then, the brakes sounded outside the house.


    Two people came out of the black Mercedes Benz, one was Zhang Yao and the other was Zhu Han.


    "Mr. Zhang, did you receive the money?" when he saw Zhang Yao coming back, Wei Yiwen rushed over.


    Zhang Yao glanced at Wei Yiwen and nodded expressionless behind him.


    "Great!! can we do it?" Wei Yiwen was inexplicably excited until the money arrived.


    "Before you start, someone wants to see you..." Zhang Yao touched his nose and whispered.


    "Who?" Wei Yi stepped back two steps, because he felt that something might be wrong!!


    "Wow!!"


    Just then, a dozen strong men with guns burst into the house.


    "Zhang Yao, what do you mean?" when he saw these people coming in, Wei Yiwen''s face was like ashes, because he had determined that it was going to be over.


    "I know you have a gun in your hand, but I advise you not to resist. It''s boring," Zhang Yao continued.


    After hearing this, Wei Yiwen stared around the whole room, remained silent for a long time, and then raised his hands. At this time, he was like a turtle in a jar. There was no possibility of resisting at all.


    Zhang Yao saw Wei Yiwen raise his hand and motioned directly to let the others out.


    "Wow!!"


    Everybody back down.


    "Come with me!!" Zhang Yao said to Wei Yiwen without expression, and then walked directly to the inner room with his back hands


    At the conference table, Wei Yiwen looked at Zhang Yao and said nothing.


    "I want to hear an explanation!!!" Wei Yiwen lit a cigarette and said with a very depressed expression.


    "You''ll have the explanation you want later..."


    "Ha ha." Wei Yiwen''s smile was ugly, as if he could hear his heart bleeding.


    Five minutes later, the two men entered the conference room.


    When Wei Yiwen saw the man at the head, his face changed and his mouth grew up. He was shocked.


    "Here comes your explanation..." Zhang Yao waved to the man.


    "Hehe, I met you for the first time, but I know you, Wei Yiwen, right?" the man said hello to Wei Yiwen very politely.


    "...!" Wei Yiwen looked at the man in front of him. His eyes became more and more desperate and gloomy.


    "What''s the matter? You look at me strangely!" the man looked at Wei Yiwen and smiled.


    "...!" Wei Yiwen was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "Zhao San, right?"


    "My surname is Zhao."


    Yes, the man sitting in front of Wei Yi''s tattoo is Zhang Yao''s arch rival Zhao San!!


    "How did you two get together?" Wei Yiwen shouted, biting his teeth and looking at Zhang Yao.


    "We used to be enemies, but now we are different. We are partners. In the future, I will withdraw from the stage in Myanmar and leave it all to Mr. Zhang. In return, Mr. Zhang will cooperate to finish the play!!" Zhao San explained very simply


    "...!" Wei Yiwen licked his lips and said nothing.


    "People die for money, birds die for food. The conditions he gave me are more attractive than you, so I chose them!!" Zhang Yao inserted expressionless.


    "Aren''t you afraid to let him bite you?"


    Wei Yiwen looked at Zhang Yao with his teeth grinding.


    "Hehe, I''m not a dog. I bite someone..." Zhao San waved and laughed loudly.


    Wei Yiwen looked at Zhao San and couldn''t say a word. He could only stare.


    "I think you are a talented person. Your move is dangerous but wonderful..." Zhao San ordered a cigarette and then said: "if I hadn''t had the idea to sell the company in advance, it might be me who had an accident now!!"


    "Since you want to sell the company, why is there so much noise in Myanmar?" Wei Yiwen asked, holding back his anger.


    "It''s very simple. Buddha fights for a incense stick and people fight for a breath. I want to get justice for my dead brother. Secondly, if I don''t clean up the company, do you think someone will clean up my mess?" Zhao San explained with narrowed eyes.


    "Since you all designed my money in advance, why would someone kill me yesterday?" Wei Yiwen then asked.


    "I''m looking for someone. He didn''t kill you at all, or he used to scare you and lower your inner defense line. Otherwise, it''s too calm. I''m afraid you''ll react..." Zhang Yao inserted at this time.


    "...!" Wei Yiwen stared at the beads and was speechless.


    Whether Zhao San or Zhang Yao, he has been watching him for a long time. Everyone is cooperating with him in the performance. Everyone in this room is a fucking actor!!


    "Now your money is gone, ye Han owes a lot of famine, and I hold you in my hand. I want to ask you what the fuck you take to play with me this time!!" Zhao San suddenly became very excited and shouted at Wei Yiwen.


    "It''s no use telling me these words..." when he spoke, Wei Yiwen put his right hand into his trouser pocket and opened the lock screen mobile phone with his feeling.

 Chapter 423

    "Hehe, it''s no use telling you? Don''t you represent that ye Han came to Myanmar? Didn''t Ye Han borrow the money in your hand?" Zhao San asked with a smile.


    "You can make money when you have no money..." at this time, Wei Yiwen put his right hand in his trouser pocket and his fingers kept tapping the mobile phone buttons. The whole person''s facial expression was very nervous.


    "If you want to make money, I have to give you this fucking chance!!" Zhao San shouted with a smile.


    "Fuck your mother, you can kill me!! come on, kill me!! did you draft it!!" Wei Yiwen suddenly ran away and shouted. His left hand directly grabbed Zhao San''s collar and his right hand pressed the send button of his mobile phone. He was so excited to cover up his behavior of sending text messages.


    "I won''t kill you. Don''t worry..." Zhao San pulled away Wei Yiwen''s hand and said word by word: "I''ll let you watch ye Han die one by one!"


    When Wei Yiwen heard this, he suddenly became silent and gasped with his mouth open.


    "Even if I die, I''ll use you to lead them out one by one... Ye Han''s character, I know, he won''t leave you here!!" Zhao Sanyi said with a smile while tidying up his collar.


    "Buzz!!"


    At this time, Wei Yiwen''s brain seemed to be hit by something. He felt the earth spinning, and his body sat on the chair unconsciously.


    Wei Yiwen understands that Zhao San is right. I certainly won''t ignore him, but if I really come to save him, then we will throw ourselves into the net!!


    "You said you were in your 40s, so you had a lot of scenery. Now you put your hope on several children..." Zhao San said as he walked outside the door with his hands on his back: "it''s naive!!"


    "Bang!!"


    At this time, Wei Yiwen suddenly stood up, then made a force on his legs and directly hit the corner of the table with his head.


    "Stop him!!" Zhao San shouted after seeing Wei Yiwen''s action.


    "Bang!!"


    Zhu Han reacted very quickly and kicked Wei Yiwen''s knee.


    "GABA!!"


    Hearing Wei Yiwen''s knee crack, the whole man knelt on the ground.


    "What did Zhao San think of when he wanted to commit suicide?" Zhao San went to Wei Yiwen and patted him on the face.


    Wei Yiwen''s expression was very painful, but he didn''t shout out. Instead, he stared at Zhao San and scolded, "fuck NIMA!"


    "If you lose, you lose. Why do you swear like an old woman?" Zhao San smiled and said.


    When Wei Yiwen heard this, he was stunned. Then he shook with a sneer and said, "in fact, I knew it wasn''t that simple!!"


    "Then why do you have to drill in?"


    "Because I don''t want to die!!" after saying this, Wei Yiwen directly lay on the ground and said softly: "I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die..."


    "..." Zhao San looked at Wei Yiwen and said in silence, then opened his mouth and said, "at your age, it''s an opportunity to seize. I can understand, but don''t be too greedy!!"


    "That''s why you''re so confident, right?" Wei Yiwen asked with closed eyes.


    "That''s the same saying. Age and experience are the capital. I''ve been alive for so many years. Who hasn''t seen!! everyone has shortcomings, and successful people also have them, but they don''t let others know!! the failure is because they expose their shortcomings too early. Your shortcomings have been caught. What the fuck do you win?"


    With these words, Zhao San directly turned and walked out of the reception hall. Zhang Yao and Zhu Han looked at Wei Yiwen, and then followed him out.


    ����


    "How to deal with this man?" after walking out of the reception hall, Zhang Yao looked at Zhao San and asked.


    "Keep him for a while, this person is still useful..." Zhao San sat on the sofa, lit a cigarette and said calmly.


    "What''s next?" Zhang Yao then asked.


    "Then you can go to the theatre..." as he said, Zhao San took out his mobile phone and dialed a mobile phone number marked Tao Hua.


    After the phone was connected, Zhao San said very directly: "I''m finished here, you can do it..."


    "Just waiting for you!" the person opposite the phone smiled back.


    "The most violent means is to open the whole, without leaving a way to live!!"


    After Zhao San threw down this sentence, he directly put down his mobile phone and leaned his head on the sofa. His expression was very tired.


    "I didn''t expect that you still have so many backhands... Tao Hua didn''t die!!" Zhang Yao looked at Zhao San in surprise.


    "Tao Hua is really the last card. I can rest after playing him..." Zhao San explained with his eyes closed.


    "Hehe, I thought you lost your cards when dealing with Dunn..." Zhang Yao touched his nose and said.


    "There''s really no card abroad, and there''s the last one at home. After hiding for so many years, I want to change a place for the elderly!!"


    "Can''t you provide for the aged here?" Zhang Yao asked.


    "Hehe, you want to ask me why I sold the company to you?" Zhao San smiled and said.


    Zhang Yao nodded silently.


    "My son is dead. What the hell is the use of such a big family business?"


    After saying this, Zhao San walked directly outside the door, old


    Zhang Yao looked at Zhao San''s vicissitudes of life and was silent for a long time. Then he whispered, "you''re almost sixty. It''s time to have a rest..."


    ����


    H city.


    "Deng!!"


    The prompt sound of mobile phone text message started. I picked it up and saw that it was sent by Wei Yiwen. When I opened the text message, there was only one word on it.


    "Run!!!"


    "Bang!!"


    When I saw this word, I felt that the whole person was like being evacuated. My body was not under my own control, and my mobile phone slipped on the table.


    My eyes were staring at the front, and the corners of my mouth twitched. I wanted to speak, but I couldn''t speak.


    What does this message mean??


    Something happened in Myanmar!!


    I sat in place for a long time, then muttered: "it''s okay, it''s okay..."


    "Pa!!"


    I picked up my cell phone and called Wei Yiwen very reluctantly, but prompted me that the other party had turned off.


    At this time, I realized that there was a real accident in Myanmar, but I couldn''t tell whether Zhang Yao swallowed the money or Zhao San cleaned up Wei Yiwen.


    If Zhang Yao swallowed the money, the problem could be much simpler. Just ask them for money, as long as Wei Yiwen is okay.


    But if Wei Yiwen encounters any danger, the problem is serious. Zhao San can''t let him go!!


    "It''s over now!!" I shouted in a trance, then picked up my clothes and ran out.

 Chapter 424

    H City, Saturday game hall.


    A dark green domineering car was pinned directly in front of the door on August. There were four men standing beside the car. The first was a middle-aged man in his forties. This man looked very special because he had a big bag in his right eye. How big was the bag??


    Basically, it has blocked his eyes. If you don''t look carefully, you will feel that this person has no eyes. Coupled with his ferocious scar on his face, the whole person looks very penetrating.


    This man is the last card of Zhao San, Tao Hua!!


    "Here are the people?" Tao Hua asked, looking at the youth around him with a cigarette in his mouth.


    "This game hall belongs to Ye Han. Although I don''t know whether ye Han is here or not, it is said that ye Han spent money to invite him to give birth to waste children and prepare to do dirty things..." the young man bowed his head and then continued to reply: "if we deal with these people first, it will be easy to get rid of the back palace..."


    "Are there all the people?" Tao Hua then asked.


    "I don''t know!" the young man shook his head and then said, "but it should be similar. As far as I know, there are four people here. One goes to Myanmar and the rest are in H city. Even if one or two are missing, they will come back when they know something has happened..."


    "Yes, these people are crazy and cruel. Generally, they don''t pay attention to those who make trouble..." at this time, another young man said.


    "OK, take the guy and go in and have a look..."


    After that, Tao Hua walked into the game hall on August with his back to his hand.


    ����


    "Bang!!"


    When the door was opened, Tao Hua entered the game hall on Sunday. At this moment, it was more than 8 p.m., so there were still more students in the game hall. Most of the machines were seated in front of people, and the seats in the private room in the rest area were full.


    "Business is good!!" Tao Hua smiled back at the young man behind him.


    "The Hougong and here basically contracted the nightlife of H city..." the young man replied with a smile.


    "Hehe, I''ll talk to brother Zhao and give you the game hall!" Tao Hua said lightly, and then went to the house.


    The little girl in the bar was stunned when she saw Tao Hua, because she had never seen such a person.


    "What can I do for you, sir?" the little girl asked Tao Hua with a smile after slowing down.


    "... what service do you have here?" Tao Hua glanced at the little girl, then stared at her chest and asked.


    "We have a game area and a billiards area..." although I know Tao Hua''s eyes are abnormal, the little girl still politely introduces the service in the game hall to Tao Hua.


    After hearing this, Tao Hua smiled, then looked around and asked, "is there any special service?"


    "We don''t have this..." the girl blushed and bowed her head.


    "Ha ha..." Tao Hua smiled, then looked at the little girl, shook her head and said, "call me the steward. I have something to do with him..."


    "You mean brother Zhang?" the girl thought Tao Hua was looking for Zhang Fengyu.


    "Anyone can..." Tao Hua replied as he walked inside.


    "OK, just a moment!!" the girl replied very politely, then picked up the walkie talkie and shouted softly: "brother Zhang, brother Zhang, someone is looking downstairs!!"


    "Got it!" a response came quickly from the walkie talkie, but it was not Zhang Fengyu''s voice, but a loud voice.


    On the other hand, Tao Hua took people inside after talking to the girl. They didn''t even look at the game hall, because people of their age can''t play this thing well.


    "Can you play?" Tao Hua stopped at the billiards area, looked at the billiards case inside and asked with a smile.


    "OK..." the young man scratched his head and smiled back.


    "Two full strokes?"


    Tao Hua walked inside as he spoke, and the three young people followed him in.


    "Lend me a chance?" Tao Hua walked up to a student and asked with a smile.


    "Who are you? I''ll take you to play and roll away!!" the student frowned and scolded, then pushed Tao Hua away and bent down to play billiards.


    "Don''t you know me?" Tao Hua smiled and stopped the student.


    "Do you understand me?" the student made Tao Huazheng impatient, stared at the beads and scolded.


    At the same time, four or five young students stood up in the billiards rest area.


    "Brush!"


    Tao Hua looked up at the group of students, then turned his head and smiled and said, "see, they have a team!!"


    "Ha ha..." the young man behind Tao Hua smiled and shook his head.


    "Fuck you, what the hell do you want to do? Are you free?" at this time, a student stood up and scolded Tao Hua.


    "I''m really a little free..." Tao Hua picked up a billiard pole and rubbed Qiang powder with his head down as he spoke.


    "Draft it? If you''re free to look at the bag on your head, it''s like a fool. Now I know how the long bag on your head came..."


    The students don''t like to talk to people like Tao Hua. After scolding loudly, they turn around and go out.


    "Brush!!"


    After hearing this, Tao Hua immediately raised his head and looked darkly at the student who had just scolded him.


    "What the fuck are you looking at?" the student was a little uncomfortable when Tao Hua looked at him and asked.


    "Open his mouth for me..." Tao Hua turned and shouted with gnashing teeth.


    "Puff!!"


    As soon as Tao Hua''s voice fell, a young man raised his hand and cut directly into the student''s mouth. The young man started very quickly, and the student didn''t have time to respond. Maybe everyone present didn''t expect that the young man actually said that he was really open.


    "Ah!!"


    With the student''s scream, the whole person lay directly on the ground, covering his mouth and crying in pain.


    "Kill!"


    After seeing the students cut down, the whole game hall was in chaos, shouting and footsteps were heard.


    The young man picked up an ashtray with a smile on his face and walked slowly to the students lying on the ground.


    "Bang!!" the young man rode on the student, and an ashtray was directly stuffy on the student''s face.


    "Ah...!"


    The screams of the students came into people''s ears. The whole scene was very bloody and violent. The students'' blood had stained the ashtray red, but the youth still refused to stop with a smile.


    On the other side, Tao Hua picked up the billiard pole and lay down on the case to play billiards.


    "Hula!"


    At this time, two people ran out of the crowd, one was big, the other was Xiao Qingshan, and one of them had a machete in his hand.


    "Fuck you, who makes trouble!!"


    He shouted in a low voice and then rushed directly to Tao Hua.

 Chapter 425

    "Wow!"


    When another young man brought by Tao Hua saw big one and green hill coming out, he immediately pulled out a pistol and aimed the muzzle directly at big one and green hill.


    After seeing the gun, Castle Peak quickly pulled a big one, then twisted his eyebrows, looked at the young man and asked, "what do you mean?"


    The two men held guns and looked at the green mountain in silence.


    "Take out your gun when you come up. Do you have to have a story?" Castle Peak then asked.


    "Are you in charge?" at this time, Tao Hua, who plays billiards, asked without raising his head.


    "Well, what do you want? If you fight like this, people will die..." Castle Peak gasped at the young man who was still smashing students with an ashtray.


    "Brush!!"


    As soon as Tao Hua raised his hand, the youth immediately took back the ashtray that had been smashed out.


    "There are three in all, and one more?" Tao Hua asked, looking at the green mountain without expression.


    "Out!!" Castle Peak turned his eyes and replied in a low voice.


    "Wait for him for a while..." Tao Hua threw down this sentence, then turned around and played billiards.


    "What on earth do you want to do?" the big one shouted at this time.


    "I don''t want to do anything, but when you''re all together, I''ll tell you that I''m in a bad mood now. I''d better be honest..." Tao Hua bent over and smiled back.


    "Shit..." he shouted, and then rushed directly to Tao Hua.


    "Bang!!"


    The young man beside Tao Hua kicked the big man on his stomach. The big man stepped back a few steps, and then ran straight to the young man''s neck with a machete.


    At this time, Castle Peak was not idle. He threw his legs directly at another young man.


    In an instant, the war started. The big one and Castle Peak were trained. They learned Sanda before coming to H city. Moreover, the two have cooperated for a long time, so the degree of tacit understanding is very high. Normal bastards, three and five are not their opponents at all.


    However, the three people brought by Tao Hua are not ordinary bastards at all. They are no less than the big two of Qingshan in terms of physical quality and tacit understanding.


    "Fuck, I have a hard stubble!!" Castle Peak wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and scolded with his teeth.


    "Why don''t we run..." at this time, the big man also understood that the three people opposite are professional practitioners. If they fight like this, they must fall down.


    "Run a JB!! how can we run the shop!!" Castle Peak shouted, and then rushed to the three people opposite again.


    "Pooh!!" the other side picked up Castle Peak''s knife and cut it on Castle Peak''s back.


    "Green mountain..." the big one shouted, and then joined the battle.


    Five minutes later, big man and Castle Peak lay on the ground. Although the three young people opposite were also injured, they were not as serious as the two of them.


    At this moment, the people in the game hall have run away, but no one called the police.


    "You two can fight?"


    Tao Hua, who had been playing billiards from the beginning to the end, finally spoke.


    "Bah!!" Castle Peak spat blood on the ground and looked at Tao Hua coldly.


    "Ha ha, there''s another one. Let''s wait..." Tao Hua smiled and turned to play billiards.


    "Fuck you, I''ll see who''s so awesome!!"


    At this time, the voice of Zhang Fengyu sounded.


    "Coming..." Tao Hua put down his club and said with a smile.


    "Step on..."


    Zhang Fengyu, with a * in his hand, strode to the green mountain.


    After seeing the big two of Qingshan, Zhang Fengyu''s eyes turned red and his whole body was shaking.


    "Me! Fuck! You! Mom!!"


    These three words were bitten out of the teeth.


    After scolding this sentence, Zhang Yuyu raised his hand and pointed it at Tao Hua with a * and shouted with big eyes: "are you the fucking leader?"


    "Brush!!"


    While Zhang Fengyu raised his gun, the youth around Tao Hua also took out his pistol.


    "I advise you to put the gun down..." Tao Hua smiled at Zhang Yuyu and said.


    "..." Zhang Fengyu looked back at the big one and the green mountain blocked by the muzzle of the gun. He bit his teeth and didn''t speak.


    "I count three!!" Tao Hua stretched out three fingers.


    "No need..."


    Zhang Fengyu threw it down expressionless *, then looked at Tao Hua and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    "Ha ha, you are a talent..." Tao Hua nodded very satisfied, then turned around and shouted: "tie up the three of them and throw them into the car!!"


    After saying this, Tao Hua strode to the door.


    "I grass your mother, what the fuck do you want to do?" Zhang Fengyu struggled and shouted at Tao Hua''s back.


    "Use you as bait!!"


    Tao Hua shouted without looking back.


    Ten minutes later, Zhang Fengyu, Xiao Qingshan and the big three were put into sacks and thrown into a van.


    ����


    Conference room on the second floor of Hougong, H city.


    Everyone in our harem sat in front of the round table. I told them about Myanmar. After listening to me, everyone was silent.


    Everyone was smoking, and there was a layer of smoke on the roof of the conference room, just like a fairyland.


    "Leaf, what do you say about this?" Meng Liang broke the silence and asked me in a hoarse voice.


    "I don''t know..." I took a cigarette in my mouth and rubbed my hair. My expression was very upset.


    "No, let''s go to Myanmar and see what''s going on!!" Liu Rui suggested at this time.


    "I have to go. It has nothing to do with you..." I waved my hand and said.


    "What do you mean has nothing to do with us?" Liu Rui shouted, looking at me with his eyebrows.


    "It''s all my fault. I should handle it well..."


    "It''s fucking time for you to say this?" Liu Rui looked at me with incredible eyes.


    "..." I looked up at Liu Rui and didn''t know what to say.


    "Leaf, I''ll go with you!!" just at this time, North and South looked at me and said.


    "... I''ll go too!!" at this time, the old car also said.


    "What did you all do in the past? Die?" I shouted very loudly.


    "Didn''t you die in the past?" Yang Song shouted, staring at me.


    "... I have my way!!"


    "You have a way to fart. If it''s all like this, you can still pretend to be a big tail wolf. Don''t forget the ink. Let''s go to Myanmar together tomorrow!!" Liu Rui shouted with great certainty in his eyes, then looked at the old car and added: "if anyone doesn''t want to go, tell me, I can understand!!"


    After Liu Rui''s words, everyone in the room was silent, and no one said anything.


    "If no one speaks, I''ll take it as if you all agree!!" Liu Rui then shouted.

 Chapter 426

    "I don''t agree!!" at this time, I stood up and shouted expressionless. Then I looked at everyone in the room and said, "this has nothing to do with you. It''s my responsibility..."


    "Deng Deng Deng!!"


    At this time, my mobile phone on the table rang. I looked down and saw that it was a strange number.


    "Hello?" I answered with a frown.


    "Ye Han?" the voice opposite was very low.


    "Hoo... It''s me." I took a breath and nodded.


    "Introduce yourself..."


    "No need!!" I directly interrupted the opposite conversation, then cleared my throat and said, "say what you want to say quickly."


    "Hehe, I have three people in my hand. I think you should be interested."


    Hearing this sentence, my heart seemed to be pricked. I looked around the room without expression. All the people were here. The three people he said were probably Zhang Fengyu and them.


    "Who!!" I was silent and shouted.


    "The game hall on August." the answer from the opposite side was very calm.


    "Who are you?"


    I frowned. Things were the same as I thought. Zhao San worked together. I knew he wouldn''t just do it in Myanmar. He must have left people in China.


    When Myanmar closes the net, it is the day of domestic fire!!


    "Sun Lei''s people..."


    "Ha ha." I smiled, then clenched my teeth and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    "At 12 o''clock in the evening, Wanbao cemetery, take your team!!"


    "Cao your mother, you have a big appetite. You want to catch it all!! I''ll give you this fucking chance!! wait for me. I''ll let you understand the quality of the team in the harem!!"


    I shouted and hung up directly.


    "Bang!!"


    After hanging up, I hit the table with a punch.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Liu Rui looked at me and asked.


    "Zhang Fengyu, they were taken away. Zhao San''s people made an appointment with me at Wanbao cemetery at 12 p.m." I replied expressionless, and then sat down directly on the chair.


    "Hoo Hoo!!"


    I lay on the table, panting violently, and felt my brain was about to explode.


    After listening to me, several people in the room looked at each other, and they didn''t know who started it.


    "Wow!!"


    All the people in the house were gone in an instant.


    I heard the sound, raised my head and found that there were only Liu Rui and me in the room.


    "What''s the matter?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "..." Liu Rui held out his hand to me and said he didn''t know.


    Ten minutes later, Meng Liang and others returned to the conference room again.


    "Bang!!"


    A dozen machetes and a few * fell on the table.


    "I''ll take this..." Meng Liang first picked up a *.


    "I''m still used to using a knife!!" old Che smiled and picked up a machete.


    After a while, these people finished sharing the weapons on the table and completely ignored my existence. Even Liu Rui was holding a baseball bat in his hand.


    "What do you mean?" I asked in a low voice as I looked at them.


    "Save my brother, what else can you mean?" Meng Liang replied to me with a indifferent face.


    "If I don''t tell you, it has nothing to do with you!!" I shouted, pointing to Meng Liang''s nose.


    "..." Meng Liang chose to ignore me and turned his head without looking at me.


    "You think you can save people with just a few broken guns? Do you think there are fools across the street?" I didn''t think anyone paid attention to me and then shouted.


    "No matter whether we can save them or not, we won''t help them throw them anywhere. If you don''t want to go, you can''t go..." Meng Liang threw down this sentence and then directly took the old car out of the conference room.


    "He... What does he mean?" I was trembling with Meng Liang''s anger and asked Liu Rui.


    "The Lord of the harem has changed. What else can you mean..."


    With these words, Liu Rui also twisted his ass and followed him out.


    ����


    "These fools!! shit!!" I bit my teeth and scolded, then picked up my cell phone and called Du Xianyang.


    "You help me find some people, the higher the quality, the better, not bad money!!" after Du Xianyang answered the phone, I said very directly.


    "Brother, what are you going to do?" Du Xianyang was stunned by me and shouted in a very helpless tone.


    "There was an accident in Myanmar, the money was hacked, and now Zhao San has captured Zhang Fengyu and them. I need someone to save people!!" I explained very briefly.


    "You... What did you say?" Du Xianyang''s tone was very incredible.


    "Don''t fucking ink, quickly help me find someone!! I''ll meet you in detail!!" I shouted very irritably.


    "OK, meet and say!" Du Xianyang knew the problem was serious and hung up without ink.


    ����


    H City, in a villa.


    After Du Xianyang hung up the phone, he directly sent a text message to Ji Xuan, then picked up the car key and went outside.


    "Creak!"


    Just as Du Xianyang was about to go out, his door was pushed open and a man in his fifties came in.


    "... Dad!!" seeing the man coming in, Du Xianyang was stunned and shouted.


    "What are you doing?" the man looked at the car key in Du Xianyang''s hand and asked with a smile.


    "... I have something to do when I go out." Du Xianyang lowered his head and explained in a low voice.


    "What about ye Han?" the man sat on the sofa and lit a cigarette.


    "..." Du Xianyang shook his lips without admitting or denying it.


    "Ye Han, they may not be able to overcome this barrier. It doesn''t make much sense for you to help him..." the man continued.


    "... he, what''s wrong with them?" Du Xianyang doesn''t know much about us now.


    "They were cheated by Zhao San. It''s a pity for these children..." the man shook his head and said.


    "Don''t they still have Liu Yong? Will Liu never care about them?" Du Xianyang asked anxiously.


    "Liu Yong can''t save them. Zhao San''s set is too excellent to solve..."


    "No, impossible!!" Du Xianyang shook his head in a trance, but he still couldn''t believe this fact.


    "Nothing is impossible. You''d better not go to this muddy water!!" the man whispered.


    "You don''t want me to go?" Du Xianyang shouted, pointing to his nose.


    "Well!" the man nodded expressionless.


    "You know me, I won''t ignore them!!" after saying this, Du Xianyang directly strode to the door.


    "Pa!!"


    The man grabbed Du Xianyang''s arm, frowned and shouted, "it''s no use if you go!"


    "I don''t care whether it''s useful or not, I can''t fucking look at it!!" Du Xianyang shouted with staring beads.

 Chapter 427

    Du Xianyang''s villa.


    Father and son, four eyes opposite.


    Du Xianyang stared and gasped heavily.


    "I said you don''t need to go, just don''t need to go!!" the middle-aged man tried to make his tone sound gentle, but his expression exposed his anger.


    "You let me get close to them at first, but now you don''t fucking let me get close. Tell me what you mean?" Du Xianyang shouted loudly, pointing to the man.


    "I let you get close to them because they have something we can use. Now we can''t use them. You don''t have to go through this muddy water..." the man waved his big hand and explained very frankly.


    "You... Can you stop being so realistic!!!" Du Xianyang shouted with his mouth open.


    "Pa!"


    The man drew his backhand and mouth on Du Xianyang''s face. Then his body trembled and said, "how the fuck are you? I''m your father!"


    "What can I do? An old man with only money in his eyes, if one day I''m useless, you won''t take care of me if I have an accident!!" Du Xianyang tilted his eyes and said with a sneer.


    "...." the man looked at Du Xianyang coldly, his lips trembled and couldn''t say a word.


    "Why don''t you talk? Is it default?" Du Xianyang then 9 asked.


    "No matter what, you don''t want to go out of the door today!!" the man snorted coldly, then shook his sleeve and walked out the door.


    "No one can fucking stop me today!!" Du Xianyang shouted.


    "Wow!!"


    After Du Xianyang shouted, two bodyguards with sunglasses broke into the room.


    "What do you mean?" Du Xianyang was stunned and looked at the two bodyguards and asked.


    "Young master, President Du has explained that you can''t go out!!" the bodyguard replied expressionless.


    "You two want to stop me?" Du Xianyang pointed to his nose with an incredible expression.


    "Don''t be difficult for the two of us..." the security guard replied in silence.


    "I''ll fuck you!!" Du Xianyang shouted, then tore off his bodyguard and was about to run out.


    "Young master, we''ll be embarrassed if you do this!!" the bodyguard shook his body slightly, frowned and said.


    "I''ll tell you the last time, get away..." Du Xianyang bit his lips, stretched out his hand and pointed to the two bodyguards in front of him.


    "Brush!!"


    The two bodyguards pushed forward and blocked the door that could go out.


    "I fuck you, isn''t it?" Du Xianyang''s forehead sweated and shivered.


    "..." the two bodyguards looked at Du Xianyang without expression.


    "Draft it, get out of here!!"


    Du Xianyang stared at the bead and kicked it on the bodyguard.


    "Bang!!"


    The bodyguard stepped back a few steps, then patted the dust on his pants and stood at the door again.


    "Bang!!"


    Du Xianyang then kicked, but the bodyguard still didn''t respond.


    "I can''t stop it. I can change hands!!"


    At this time, Du Xianyang''s father shouted in a low voice.


    "Young master, if you still do this, I''m not polite..." the kicked security guard said in a very impatient tone after hearing this.


    "Why?" Du Xianyang tilted his neck, then pointed to his nose and asked, "do you want to fucking hit me?"


    "... dare not!!" after the bodyguard was silent, he bowed his head and replied.


    "Young master, you know the master''s temper. We both work. Please don''t be difficult for us? If you really want to go out, you can discuss with the master, or even if you kill both of us, we don''t dare to let you out..." at this time, another bodyguard explained in a low voice, with a very kind attitude.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Du Xianyang stood in place and calmed down, then kicked on the door, and then walked back to the house trembling.


    "Draft it? Why is there no signal!!" half a minute later, Du Xianyang shouted with his mobile phone.


    "The master blocked it!!" the bodyguard quickly replied.


    "Shit!!" Du Xianyang bit his teeth and scolded, and then threw his mobile phone directly to the wall.


    "Bang!!"


    The mobile phone hit the wall and burst instantly.


    ����


    On the other hand, Ji Xuan, who was still on a business trip, not only didn''t get the news from us, but also was forcibly detained in other cities by his father. The same thing happened to Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan at almost the same time.


    The two strongest allies of our harem were elevated in an instant. However, we didn''t know what had happened. We still went to Wanbaoshan cemetery with great momentum.


    ����


    H city police station.


    "Team Guo, there was a fight in the game hall on August, and the victim was seriously injured!!"


    A policewoman ran into Guo''s office with a folder in her arms and shouted as she ran.


    "Brush!!"


    After hearing the name of Sunday, Guo thought Teng stood up, looked at the policewoman and asked, "where did the fight happen?"


    "The game hall on the eighth day of the West Ring Road!!" the policewoman replied after swallowing her spit.


    "..." after confirming that something happened in our game hall, Guo thought suddenly silent, because he felt that something big might happen to us.


    "Team Guo, call the police?" the policewoman whispered when she saw that Guo thought was silent.


    "Ah, wait for me..." Guo thought slowly, then picked up his mobile phone and strode out of the office.


    ����


    After leaving the office, Guo found a quiet corner and dialed me.


    "Hello?" I answered.


    "Did something happen to you?" Guo thought directly.


    "No... No." I hesitated and lied.


    "Fart!! I got a fucking call from the police!!"


    "Maybe it''s fun..." I explained with a smile.


    "Don''t tell me you don''t need it. Tell me what happened?" Guo Sihua won''t believe me at all, because few people make trouble in our game hall. Basically, everyone knows that Saturday and the harem are the same boss, so the troublemakers will weigh whether they have enough weight. If they dare to make trouble, it means that these people have enough weight, How many are there in H city??


    You can understand what''s going on just by thinking about it!!


    "Zhao San''s people came and grabbed some and made an appointment with me tonight..." I couldn''t hide it, so I had to tell him about it.


    "They don''t take the police seriously. They dare to tie people in broad daylight!!" Guo thought in a very angry tone and felt like these words spitting out from his teeth.

 Chapter 428

    "You don''t have to take care of this. Can I handle it myself?" I said to Guo Siwei in a very helpless tone.


    "I''m a fucking policeman. I can''t ignore it!!" Guo thought in a very stubborn tone.


    "There is an accident in Myanmar. If you help me at this time, it will have a bad impact on you..." I reluctantly told the truth.


    "Myanmar... What happened in Myanmar?" Guo thought stunned and stammered.


    "Well, we were careless. The money was hacked by Zhao San..." I then explained.


    "What do you do now?" Guo thought in an urgent tone.


    "I don''t know. Let''s talk about it first..."


    "..." Guo thought silent for half a minute, then opened his mouth and said, "I''ll take someone to help you save people!!"


    "Brother Guo, it''s enough to have you, but you''d better stay away from us now. Don''t be difficult for yourself..." I said very moved.


    "... I''ll give you another ride at last. I can''t help you from Zhao San, but saving people should still be within my ability."


    "Brother Guo, you really don''t have to do this. Just listen to me and you don''t know anything!!" I refused very firmly.


    "OK, I''ll bring someone to you in a minute!!"


    After saying this, Guo thought directly hung up the phone.


    ����


    "Criminal investigation team, come with me!!" after returning to the office, Guo Siwei shouted to the police outside while wearing his coat.


    "Hua la..."


    After hearing Guo Siwei''s words, a dozen policemen put on their clothes and checked their guns. They acted very quickly and neatly.


    "Team Guo, how many cars are there?" a little policeman looked at Guo thinking and asked.


    "San Tai, put on the warning light and move quickly!!" Guo thought very anxiously asked.


    "What are you going out for?"


    At this time, a middle-aged man''s voice sounded.


    "Director!!"


    "Director!!"


    The policemen around hurriedly greeted.


    "You come with me..." the old director stretched out his finger and pointed to Guo thought, then turned his head and walked to his office.


    ����


    H in the director''s office.


    Guo thought stood in front of the old director, his eyes shaking, his head bowed, and he didn''t know what to think.


    "What are you going out for?" the old director broke the silence.


    "Someone called the police and said there was a fight in the game hall on August..." Guo thought back in a low voice.


    "Whose is the game hall?" the old director asked with staring eyes.


    "The leaves are cold."


    "There''s an accident in Myanmar, you know?" the old director then asked.


    "I..." Guo thought hesitantly and didn''t know how to answer.


    "Know is know, don''t know is don''t know!!" the old director sounded like a bell.


    "I know!!" Guo thought suddenly looked up and replied loudly.


    "Do you know what else to do in the past? The matter of Zhao family village has met the bottom of Zhao San. Do you know what it means if you help the harem now?" the old director shouted at Guo thinking.


    "I know, but...!"


    "But what?" the old director walked up to Guo Siwei.


    "But I''m a policeman. I''m not out of personal feelings. It''s my bounden duty to maintain law and order!!" Guo thought straightened his waist and looked up at the front.


    "You fucking remember that you are a policeman..." the old director smiled silently, then looked at Guo thought and said, "our city is too chaotic. We must come out and take the lead. This person can be Zhao San or Ye Han. No matter who, as long as someone stands up, our city can calm down. Ye Han''s coming year is really too chaotic, you know?"


    "I know!!" Guo thought numbly nodded.


    "Chaos is inevitable!! it''s not that our police don''t work, it''s because it''s a basic social phenomenon. The law of the jungle. Where there is light, there must be darkness. No matter which city, this will happen. If the cake is put there, someone will eat it. Chaos is understandable, but it''s not appropriate to be too chaotic, so ye Han and Zhao San will definitely decide the winner and loser I hope Ye Han will stay too, because he is very close to you, but according to the current situation, there is little hope!! Ye Han can''t, and Zhao San!! we can''t help Zhao San, but don''t trip him now, thinking that if he comes back, our situation will be very embarrassing... "The old director then asked.


    "When Liu Yong is there, he won''t be disorderly!!" Guo thought and stuck his neck.


    "That''s because he''s at the top. No one can grab the cake with him, so don''t mess!!" the old director immediately replied, as if he knew what Guo thought he was going to say.


    "Then why did you take him away? If he was still in H City, it wouldn''t be so chaotic now, and you don''t have to worry so much!!" Guo thought then asked.


    "Because he is too tall, no one in H city can restrict him!!"


    "Then why don''t you do it for yourself?" Guo thought was very direct and hit the nail on the head.


    "I''m fucking for me, isn''t it for you?"


    "But I don''t need it!"


    "Don''t you need others? Don''t you know what Liu Yong was doing at that time? You don''t fucking know. He was bribed to buy tickets. He wanted to be *!! Liu Yong''s fangs exposed. He not only threatened my position, but also the people above me. Do you understand!! a Hun, he is a Hun. When he puts on a suit, he can''t forget it When he took the machete, Liu Yong forgot that he wanted to pick up the pen!! but the pen is not what he can take!! people, remember your identity anytime, anywhere... "


    "This... This is impossible!!" Guo thought and shook his head. Some couldn''t believe it.


    "Nothing is impossible. Liu Yong is a wolf. Do you know who called Yu Xiang when he killed him?"


    "Who?" Guo thought asked without thinking.


    "Mayor!!"


    "No... impossible..."


    "Believe it or not, you can''t go out today. If Zhao San wins, we''ll trust him. If ye Han can win, I''ll also trust him. If I can help Liu Yong, I can help anyone!!"


    After saying this, the old director turned and sat on the office chair.


    "I have to go out today. If I don''t go to Ye Han, they can''t win!!" Guo thought stubbornly and then pulled the door to go outside.


    "Pa!!"


    The old director picked up the phone and directly dialed the police office.


    "Guo thought it''s too hard these days. I let him rest for a few days and let Xiao Wang deal with the criminal investigation temporarily..."


    With these words, the old director directly hung up the phone, and Guo thought back with a stiff expression.


    PS: today I learned that two chapters in the middle were repeated. I just changed it and apologized to you. Next time, bosses can leave a message and tell me that there is a reward for reporting!!

 Chapter 429

    At more than 10 p.m., next to Wanbaoshan cemetery in H city.


    The whole army with the handlebars of our harem sent out. Meng Liang drove a Passat. I sat in the co pilot, and the old car and Sun Li sat behind. Liu Rui and Yang Song drove another car. Even Sun Li had to come with us. At first, I didn''t agree with him, but Sun Li wanted to come, and I don''t know what this big brother thought. People have long run away when they meet such people, But he has to make do with it. You can''t even let him come.


    After the vehicle drove to Wanbaoshan, the whole road was particularly invisible, with countless tombstones and paper money floating in the air. It felt like the underworld in the TV play. The atmosphere was very depressed and uncomfortable.


    "I fucking want to go home. This place is a little evil. I''ll tell you!!" Sun Li looked at the dark scenery outside, instinctively wrapped his coat, looked at me and said.


    "I won''t let you come, you have to come by yourself!!" I frowned back, a little impatient,


    "No, I don''t know the fucking environment!! you can''t choose a good environment if you fight!!! I tell you, I learned fortune telling from the blind man at the gate of our village when I was a child. This place is very strange. Can you know?" Sun Li went on with the ink.


    "Do you feel the Yin here is too heavy?" Meng Liang asked back.


    "How do you know!!" Sun Li looked a little surprised.


    "This is a fucking cemetery, can you not be so Yin!!" Meng Liang looks at Sun Li like a fool.


    "No, the Yin here is really heavy. Today we are not suitable for fighting. Let''s go back..." the increasingly gloomy scenery made Sun Li''s forehead sweat.


    "Aren''t you an old Jianghu man? It scares you?" old Che smiled and asked.


    "How the fuck am I in the old Jianghu? I don''t have the experience of fighting with others in the middle of the night!! I''ll fight later. There are people and ghosts opposite. I can''t tell them clearly..." Sun Li''s tone was very broken.


    "Old car, did you take us to fight here when we first came to H city?" I looked at the scenery outside and suddenly remembered Zhang Shuai and Wang Shuo.


    "Yes, I remember you didn''t come for a long time..." the old car was stunned and replied to us.


    "I remember you gave us money..." I touched my nose and the memory rushed to my heart.


    "Ha ha, now you give me money..." old Che laughed.


    "It''s not big brother. Now our main topic is not memories. Today is really not suitable for fighting. Can we go back!!" Sun Li''s expression is not collapse, but despair.


    "Be honest later. You had to follow me if you didn''t come!!" I turned my head and shouted impatiently.


    "... next time you kill me, you won''t fucking come over. Your team is too stupid, a group of reckless men!!" Sun Li said to himself for a while, then directly closed his eyes and didn''t even dare to look outside.


    ����


    Ten minutes later, we stopped at the side of the road. Passat looked at the headlights and lit up the whole road directly.


    Several of us stood by the roadside, each with a machete in his hand, but Sun Li hid in the car alone and refused to come out


    "When will Du Xianyang''s people come?" asked Liu Rui, shaking with cold.


    "I don''t know, it should be fast!!" I looked at the distance and replied with a dignified expression.


    "Why the hell do I feel something wrong? This place is so fucking scary..." Liu Rui continued.


    "You''re not the first time to come!! what''s wrong?" Meng Liang replied irritably.


    "Ye, please call Du Xianyang. If his people don''t come, it will affect the combat effectiveness of us. Don''t fucking save people. It''s good not to let people kill them!!" Liu Rui said with a sigh in his hand and trembled.


    "Wait a minute!!" after saying this, I continued to look at the distance, because I thought Du Xianyang''s people would surely come.


    "Leaf, you''d better ask. If we can''t come, we can find someone else, or we''ll really throw it all here..." Yang Song said at this time.


    "... OK!!" I nodded, then took out the phone and found Du Xianyang''s phone in the call record.


    "Have you got through yet?" after seeing me calling, Liu Rui hurriedly ran to me and shouted.


    "Shut down!" I took down my cell phone and replied speechlessly.


    "Why the fuck turned it off at this time!!!" Liu Rui turned white after listening to me.


    "Is something wrong?" the old car said with a cigarette in his mouth.


    "No, no!!" although I say so, I don''t know the bottom in my heart, because Du Xianyang won''t turn off at this time under normal circumstances.


    "Otherwise, let''s withdraw!!" Sun Li staggered down from the car and shouted loudly.


    "Roll the calf!!" I shouted impatiently, then took out my mobile phone and called Du Xianyang again, but I still turned it off.


    "Damn it, how can I turn it off!!" I bit my teeth and scolded, and then dialed Ji Xuan''s phone. The result is the same. It''s all fucking turned it off!!


    "What should I do?" Liu Rui asked me with a frown.


    "I fucking don''t know, I can only wait!!" I put my cell phone back in my pocket and stared into the distance.


    At this time, I suddenly saw the lights in the distance.


    "Fuck, Du Xianyang''s people are coming!!" I shouted excitedly with my mobile phone.


    "Brother, it seems that this is someone else. It''s not Du Xianyang''s car that starts..."


    Liu Rui''s throat wriggled and swallowed saliva, and said with a stiff expression.


    "No... isn''t it our people?" I stared and looked a little embarrassed.


    In front of the road, seven or eight vans joined together and rolled over us directly.


    "It''s fucking over!!" Sun Li was so scared that he ran back to the car.


    "Creak!!"


    The front van stopped directly beside us.


    "Brother, what a mess! There are a lot of people across the street!!" Liu Rui looked at me and shouted anxiously.


    "Fuck, you can''t spell it hard. Get back to the car!!" after shouting this sentence, I ran back to the car with Sun Li''s steps.


    Liu Rui and they also ran back.


    "Wear them around and find me the car with Zhang Fengyu!!" after getting on the bus, I quickly shouted to Meng Liang.


    "I see!!"


    Meng Liang nodded, then kicked on the accelerator, and Passat started.

 Chapter 430

    Wanbaoshan cemetery in H city.


    Two Passats were driving madly on the road, followed by seven or eight golden cups of bread. At this moment, the Passat in front didn''t mean to escape at all, but kept taking the van around, circle after circle.


    The originally silent cemetery was bustling with the sudden sound of the motor.


    Tao Hua sat in the front van, smoking and looking at the front with dignified eyes.


    "Brother, what do these two cars mean?" the young driver frowned and asked.


    "If you want to find the car with people, tell the people behind you not to give them this opportunity and just surround me!!" Tao Hua replied in a low voice.


    "Understand!!" the young man nodded, then raised his walkie talkie and shouted: "find a way to surround them and don''t let them run away!!"


    "Got it!" a quick response came from the walkie talkie.


    "Buzz!!"


    The gold cup in the back suddenly accelerated and drove directly to our car.


    "Try to overtake them, not in front of them!!" a man sitting in the co pilot said in the golden cup van.


    "Just two fucking cars, I thought it was a big battle. Now the child doesn''t know what to think. The two Passats dare to come out and make an appointment with people and kick the donkey!!" the driver scolded silently.


    "Hehe, young and vigorous!!"


    "Buzz!!"


    The words fell, the golden cup accelerated again, and it was about to surpass us.


    Passatne.


    "Hurry up, the one behind you is catching up with the big brother!!" Sun Li looked at the golden cup behind him and urged in a very anxious tone.


    "My fucking feet should step on the fuel tank!!" Meng Liang looked equally worried.


    "Fuck, this old car just can''t do it. It can''t do it. You can''t do it in the golden cup. Tell me if it''s bad!!" Sun Li scolded speechless.


    "Fart, rocket, can you fucking drive?"


    "Don''t argue with us..." Sun Li turned to me and shouted, "brother, where''s your formation? Why haven''t you come yet!"


    "How the fuck do I know..."


    "Then you call, what''s the use of just looking at!!" Sun Li has broken his heart and his forehead is sweating.


    "No one answered my call..."


    "What the fuck is this lineup? Why don''t you study it when you come out to fight with others!!" Sun Li should cry urgently, and his voice felt a little choked.


    "Stop the ink and I''ll call!"


    Then I picked up my cell phone and dialed Liu Rui.


    "Hello?" Liu Rui shouted anxiously.


    "Did you find their car for the storm?" I asked in a low voice.


    "Brother, these cars are all the same!! how can I find them?" Liu Rui said in a slightly speechless tone.


    "Cao, tell the people in the car that after getting off the bus, self-protection is the main thing. Who can fucking run out and who can run, understand?"


    "... I see!!" Liu Rui agreed in a moment of silence, and then hung up directly.


    "Grass!!" at this time, Meng Liang scolded in a low voice, and then kicked on the brake.


    "Creak..." Passat drifted 360 degrees in place and stopped in place.


    "Hoo..." Meng Liang looked at me and said, "our car is surrounded!!"


    I looked up at the van in front and looked very serious.


    "Shit, it''s fucking time. Go out and fight!! rush out for a while. Who can go out? Who''s awesome!!" after shouting this sentence, I pushed open the door with a shotgun.


    "Fuck, it''s time to put on the bayonet!!" Meng Liang jumped down after shouting.


    "..." the old car didn''t speak, bit his teeth, and then jumped down with a machete.


    "I don''t even need to come here. It''s good to play at home and fight against landlords. Now the social road is too fucking difficult to go, shit!" Sun sighed, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and then picked a handy machete and got out of the car.


    After we got off the bus, Liu Ruiyuan, Yang Song, Duan Hui, five people from the north and South also got off the bus.


    "Leaves, how to fix?" Yang Song looked at the van parked next to us and rubbed his hands.


    "How can I fix it?" I spit on the ground and replied speechlessly.


    "Isn''t there any miracle?" at this time, Liu Rui still had the last hope in his heart.


    "Stop the fucking ink, open it up!! don''t worry about others, who can go out!!" I shouted loudly with a machete.


    Everyone was speechless.


    "I''m fucking dumb!!" I stared and shouted.


    "Look at the whole and try to go back!!" Meng Liang sighed and replied to me.


    "Wow!!"


    At this time, the van doors around us were pulled in.


    At least thirty people jumped out of the car with machetes and pickaxes.


    "Ready to work!!" Sun Li looked at me with a machete in his hand and asked.


    "..." I looked at him and didn''t speak.


    "Who is Ye Han?" at this time, a middle-aged man with a shotgun came out of the crowd.


    "Brush!!"


    I looked up at the man. He had no other characteristics except the scary bag on his face.


    "Step on!!"


    I took a step forward and whispered, "I am..."


    Tao Hua glanced with his eyes, then said in silence, "are you ye Han?"


    "Fart quickly!!" Meng Liang shouted impatiently at this time.


    "Ha ha, I thought it was such a big hand. It turned out to be a little boy, ha ha!!" Tao Hua put down his shotgun and laughed.


    "Where are my people?" I didn''t have time to pay attention to the monster in front of me and said the subject very directly.


    "Your team still wants to save people?" Tao Hua''s tone was very uncomfortable.


    "Who are you?" I calmly lit a cigarette and looked down.


    "Tao Hua!!" Tao Hua replied to me and then said, "I''ve heard your name, ye Han, and I know your story more or less, so I''ve been curious about you, but I feel a little different when I meet..."


    "You don''t have to tell me this useless line and tell me how to let my people go?" I asked impatiently.


    "It''s easy to let people go and step in front of me!!" Tao Hua replied very firmly.


    "..." I was silent for a moment, then looked up at Tao Hua and said, "tell me Zhao San, I''m convinced. I''ll take my people out of H city. Can you let my friend go?"


    Tao Hua was stunned after listening to me. His eyes looked different at me.

 Chapter 431

    "For those three people, are you willing to quit H city?" Tao Hua was silent for a long time, looked at me with an incredible look and asked.


    "As long as I can let the three of them go, I can do anything!!" I vomited a cigarette ring and my tone was very calm.


    "What if I want your life!!" Tao Hua shouted and put a shotgun directly on my forehead.


    "If you do what you say, you''ll take my life away!!" I didn''t even hide and closed my eyes directly and calmly.


    "Wow!!"


    Meng Liang quickly pointed his gun at Tao Hua and said, "put the gun down!!"


    "Your people don''t seem to agree?" Tao Hua smiled at me and said.


    I looked at Meng Liang, then frowned and shouted, "Liangzi, put the gun down!!"


    "But..." Meng Liang gave me a complicated look.


    "I told you to put the fucking gun down!!" I continued.


    "Wow!!"


    Meng Liang sighed and then put down his gun.


    "Ha ha..." Tao Hua looked at me and smiled.


    "Shoot!!" I said to Tao Hua without expression.


    "The instruction given to me above is to cut the grass and root, so no matter what, you can''t stay!! but I admire you for being a man. I''ll give you a way to live. As long as you can go out today, I''m sure it''s not difficult for you!!" after saying this, Tao Hua directly put away his shotgun, turned and walked in the direction of the van.


    "Work!"


    Just as Tao Hua was about to get on the bus, he turned back and shouted at his people.


    "Jingle!"


    After hearing this sentence, more than 30 people around us immediately boiling up, bared their mouth and fangs as if they were going to eat us.


    "Let''s do it?" Sun Li wiped the sweat on his forehead and asked nervously.


    "All right, it''s all fucking forced!!" Meng Liang shouted and rushed up with a machete.


    "Bang!!"


    However, at this time, a leather shoe flew straight to Tao Hua and directly hit Tao Hua''s head.


    "Fuck your mother!"


    Tao Hua covered his head and turned back to scold.


    "Brush!!"


    Everyone present looked at the position where the shoes flew.


    "Fuck!!" when I saw what was over there, I was fucking stunned, and the corners of my mouth twitched slightly.


    Liu Rui''s reaction was almost surprisingly consistent with mine. Not only us, but also Tao Hua and his people were fucking stunned by the scene.


    There are two people sitting on a small green electric car. The electric car is so broken that it doesn''t even have a fucking rearview mirror. The two people on the car are still wearing a pink helmet!!


    "Is this a fucking man or a ghost?" Liu Rui stammered.


    "Why the hell do I feel something wrong!!" Yang Song was also a little scared.


    I squinted at the two people on the electric car and said nothing, because I already felt who they were from the body shape!!


    "Fuck you, it''s a man or a ghost!!" Tao Hua looked at the two pink helmets and was also a little scared. He could only stand in place and scold. He never dared to come forward to see them.


    "Wow!!" the man who led took off his helmet and strode towards Tao Hua.


    When we saw the man take off his mask, almost everyone shouted, "Du Xianyang???"


    "How does this fool look like this?" Liu Rui asked helplessly.


    "Yes, what about the team he found for us?" Meng Liang also asked.


    "Don''t fucking look at me!! I don''t know what''s going on..." I also shouted a little speechless.


    "The man behind him is Ji Xuan?"


    As soon as Yang Song''s voice fell, he saw Ji Xuan in the back seat of the car also take off his helmet.


    "Shit, what the hell do these two fools want to do!! I''m fucking fighting. They''re making trouble with me here!!" at this moment, my heart is half cold. I originally pointed to them to take someone to save us. Now, the appearance of these two fools directly shattered all my fantasies.


    "Now it''s over. These two people are just funny ratio invited by monkeys. Now I understand how fucking important it is to make a reliable friend!!" Liu Rui''s expression is also very painful. I think it''s the most fucking appropriate to use suffering.


    At the other end, Du Xianyang came to Tao Hua, bent down to pick up the leather shoes on the ground, and then stretched out his legs to step in.


    "Did you draft it? Who the fuck are you?" Tao Hua was still a little nervous when he saw Du Xianyang, because he didn''t know what Du Xianyang was. If he came to help us, he couldn''t have this shape!!


    "You''d better not talk to me. I''m afraid of the big bag on your face!!" Du Xianyang threw down this sentence lightly, and then walked towards us while lifting his shoes.


    "Hi!!"


    When we were ten meters away, Du Xianyang smiled and waved to us. I quickly turned my head. Even if I was killed, I didn''t want people to know that I knew such a fool.


    "Why? Why aren''t you excited to see me?" Du Xianyang ran to me and asked me.


    "Brother, I asked you to find someone for me. Where the hell did you find me? Even if you didn''t find it, why did you come here? Mediate the atmosphere at the scene!!" I watched Du Xianyang''s heart collapse. I can''t wait to kill him now.


    "I helped you find it, but there was an accident..." Du Xianyang was stunned and replied.


    "What accident? You have to drive when you go out to fight!! you ride a broken electric car and don''t eat wind at night?" Liu Rui asked before I spoke.


    "You think I want to ride an electric car!! this shit has run out of electricity halfway. I''m riding here, and I have to carry this fool behind me!!" Du Xianyang''s tone is also very wronged.


    "People''s aunt told you that the power was running out. Don''t you believe it..." Ji Xuan inserted a sentence on the side.


    "Fart, if I hadn''t carried you, I would have been able to ride here myself!!" Du Xianyang turned his head and scolded Ji Xuan.


    "What happened to you two?" I asked with a frown.


    "Don''t mention it, I''ve prepared everything for you, so I''m waiting for the fight tonight, but at this critical time, my father won''t let me out and looked at me with two fucking bodyguards. If I hadn''t jumped down from the second floor, I''d be choking today!!" Du Xianyang explained with a big mouth.


    "Are you in the same situation?" I turned to look at Ji Xuan and asked.


    "I''m trapped in the field, and I ran out of it..." Ji Xuan nodded and replied.

 Chapter 432

    After hearing what Ji Xuan and Du Xianyang said, I suddenly became silent. Obviously, the Du family and the Ji family did not agree that they supported us at this time, but they came over. Sometimes there are some things that don''t need to be said too much. One thing can let you understand what is a real friend.


    I have an accident with Ye Han. I don''t want many people to help me. Two or three sincere ones are enough!!


    I think Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan were very moved, but they said with some guilt: "if the family doesn''t agree with you, don''t come. Otherwise, how can you explain it when you go back!!"


    "I promised you, I can''t come. Besides, if I don''t come, how can I control the fucking scene!!" Du Xianyang is very good at finding a time to blow a cow.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Du Xianyang, smiled, shook my head and didn''t speak.


    "Don''t worry, our family is easy to explain, but we won''t watch you throw it here!!" Ji Xuan patted me on the shoulder and smiled.


    "Big brother, even if you two come, we have to throw it here!!" Liu Rui said in some silence.


    "What you said is a little choking, you know?" Ji Xuan made Liu Rui say very embarrassed.


    "We''re here. What are you afraid of? Give me a whole one with weapons or not. I tell you, I''m the shoulder of our school in the third grade of primary school. Fighting is like playing with me..." Du Xianyang turned his mouth and boasted.


    Liu Rui looked at him speechless and knew that he couldn''t continue to talk to Du Xianyang. This fool can have four sentences without his brain. If you let him talk without boasting, he would be covered all over.


    "Why don''t you believe it?" Du Xianyang asked after Liu Rui, seeing that Liu Rui didn''t speak.


    "Brother, I believe it, OK? We still have business here!!" Liu Rui replied with a sad face, still in pain.


    "Just believe it. I''ll see how I can turn the world around with you ten dozen and twenty!!"


    With this, Du Xianyang grabbed the machete in Liu Rui''s hand, then pointed to Tao Hua and shouted, "big bag, did you call the number?"


    "What the fuck are you looking at!! cut these fools to death, especially the one with a red helmet!!"


    Tao Hua was shocked by Du Xianyang and trembled.


    "Wow!!"


    "Drafted!!"


    The people around us shouted and then rushed directly at us with machetes.


    Du Xianyang was very brave. With a helmet in his head and a machete in his hand, he directly met the opposite side.


    We fought with each other in a few moments. In a moment, the whole cemetery became lively and shouted one after another.


    There are many people on the opposite side. If we fight hard, we are not opponents at all, so we can only move back while waving machetes.


    And the scene was so chaotic that you couldn''t lift the gun at all. Just the Kung Fu you raised your hand, the knife had already hit your face.


    "Puff!!"


    At this time, a young man slashed Du Xianyang''s shoulder, and the blood flowed out in an instant.


    "I''ll wipe your mother!! I''ll kill you!!" Du Xianyang shouted, and then turned around and chopped directly into the young man''s face.


    "Don''t fucking rush up, it''s not anti Japanese!!" Liu Rui silently dragged Du Xianyang, and then kicked over a young man who was about to rush towards him.


    In this way, we stepped back as we fought. Although our injuries were not serious for the time being, I looked back. There were about ten meters left. We were about to step back. If we still couldn''t rush out at the end, we had to choose to jump down from the foot of the mountain or fight.


    "Why the fuck haven''t you come yet!! I''m going to jump off a cliff and kill myself!!"


    At this time, I suddenly heard Sun Li''s cry. I looked back and saw the fool hiding under the guardrail to make a phone call.


    "You fucking come to help!! when the fuck will you call and shake people!!" I shouted back speechless.


    "My old arms and legs, what can I do for you? You have to do it yourself!" Sun Li said and moved to the side, as if afraid of his mother''s blood jumping on him.


    I looked at him speechless, then hurriedly protected Yuanyuan''s body and kicked a young man who was just about to wield a knife for him.


    However, at this time, the distant motor sounded again!!


    When we looked up, the picture freeze!


    A group of motorcade drove across the road. The range rover in front opened the road, followed by four overlords. Countless headlights lit up the whole street in an instant.


    "These are fucking choking!! why is there someone else!!" Liu Rui wiped the blood on his arm and shouted excitedly.


    "No, it doesn''t seem to be the person opposite!!" I narrowed my eyes and replied, because I saw Tao Hua staring at these motorcades in the distance. If it was his person, he couldn''t have looked like this.


    "Shua!!"


    At this time, Sun Li also stood up. After blocking the light with his hand, he picked up his cell phone and shouted, "did you open the way?"


    Three seconds later, Sun Li shouted, "fuck, who kicked me just now!"


    Sun Li seemed to have changed. He picked up a brick everywhere and was about to rush forward.


    "What are you doing? What''s going on?" I grabbed Sun Li and shouted.


    "What''s the matter? My team is coming. Let''s turn over and sing!! fuck!!"


    With these words, Sun Li rushed forward again with a brick.


    Tao Hua''s people didn''t know whether they were frightened by Sun Li or by the coming team. They not only stopped chasing us, but directly stepped back.


    "Bang!!"


    Sun Li threw a brick out, but the throwing force was a little less, and no one hit it.


    "Well... What''s going on?" Yang Song asked, looking at Sun Li in a daze.


    "He said Land Rover was the one who shook him, do you believe it?" I asked with the same stiff expression.


    "Believe me, I''m a fucking fool!!" Liu Rui replied directly.


    "Is there someone from your family?" I looked at Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan and asked.


    "This is not my house, the car brands are all from other places!!" Du Xianyang shook his head, then rushed forward with a knife.


    I grabbed Du Xianyang and asked, "what the fuck are you doing?"


    "Take advantage of the victory and pursue!! don''t you see that we are afraid of being beaten by the opposite side?" Du Xianyang didn''t know whether it was really stupid or fake stupid. He naively replied to me.


    "Your fucking brain is really long!!"


    "Creak!"


    Land Rover stopped by the side of the road. A young man jumped out of the car with a dark green * in his hand, and then shouted to the crowd: "I really think there are no soldiers in H City, don''t you???"

 Chapter 433

    "Lying in the trough!!!" seeing the young man, Liu Rui suddenly exclaimed.


    "Bao... Brother Bao?" I looked at the familiar young man with an unbelievable expression.


    Not only me, Liu Rui and Meng Liang, but also their reaction was surprised


    "This appearance seems to be more popular than us!!" Du Xianyang was stunned for a moment, and then muttered to Ji Xuan reluctantly.


    "Brother, your family came here by land tiger. We came here by fucking electric car. Can we compare?" Ji Xuan replied wordlessly while stopping bleeding.


    "This is not a special case!! otherwise my team is no better than this!!"


    Du Xianyang glared at the bead and retorted. Then he saw that Ji Xuan ignored him, and then said to himself, "this fucking limelight has been robbed by others!!"


    While we were talking, more than 20 people came down from other cars. However, what surprised me most was that brother Bao was standing next to Guo Siwei!!


    Although I don''t know the other people, from the appearance and dress, they are definitely the older generation of war criminals. It''s not for nothing to pick one up.


    "Fuck, now I''ll see who dares to pretend to be forced with me!!!" Liu Rui shouted excitedly, and then said to brother Bao: "brother Bao, hold the fool opposite me with the * in your hand!!"


    Little brother Bao came to me with a * and a smile.


    "Brother Bao, why are you here?" I looked at brother Bao and asked.


    "If I don''t fucking come again, don''t you all have to leave here?" brother Xiao Bao patted me on the head and squinted his eyes.


    "Uncle Liu and uncle Tao?" I thought of the crowd behind brother Xiao Bao, but there was no figure of Liu Yong and Li Tao.


    "I don''t need them to come here for this..." brother Xiao Bao replied to me indifferently.


    "Oh!!" I nodded, somewhat disappointed in my heart.


    "But Lord Liu asked me to bring you a message!!" brother Xiao Bao also saw something wrong with me and patted me on the shoulder.


    "What do you say?" I shouted quickly.


    "He said, you are all from the Liu family at any time. When something happens, he will take care of you!!"


    "Hehe, it''s no use pulling this..." I touched my nose and smiled, then turned my head and looked at Guo thinking and said with a smile: "here you are?"


    "Well, I came here as an ordinary person today. Don''t worry about me. Let go of the whole!!" Guo thought shrunk his clothes and smiled back at me.


    I patted Guo thinking on the shoulder, smiled and didn''t speak. Everything was silent.


    "Let''s open the whole leaf!! this group of people are all found by Master Liu. They can definitely support the bottom. There''s no problem in the opposite side. You don''t have to control!!" brother Bao stamped his feet and said to me expressionless.


    "OK!" I nodded and strode towards Tao Hua,


    ����


    The other side.


    Tao Hua is still in his place now. His eyes are cloudy and sunny. He looks at the group of people around Xiao Bao. The people around him don''t dare to act rashly, and they are a little closer to Tao Hua''s direction.


    "Brother, what''s going on?" the young man beside Tao Hua asked in a low voice.


    ��������


    Tao Hua narrowed his eyes and didn''t say a word, because he didn''t want to understand what the fuck was going on. When he started, he knew that there were these people in our harem. In addition to Du family, Ji family and Guo thinking, we shouldn''t have any talents in H City, right!!


    Who the fuck are these people now??


    Although Tao Hua knows that Liu Yong is behind us, he thinks that Liu Yong''s people can''t catch up in such a short time!!


    If you can come here, it can only explain one problem!!


    Liu yongzao even if everything happened today, so brother Xiaobao''s people set out in advance.


    Sun Li came first, which means that Sun Li is also arranged by Liu Yong''an to visit. After confirming that we really have an accident, brother Xiaobao will come again.


    In other words, brother Xiao Bao and Sun Li may have come from Hainan at the same time, but brother Xiao Bao never showed up.


    Liu Yong knew that he wouldn''t tell him what happened to us, so he asked Sun Li to follow us.


    In the blink of an eye, I took Meng Liang and them to Tao Hua.


    Tao Hua had a cigarette in his mouth and squinted at me.


    "Is it all right?" I pulled the cigarette off Tao Hua''s mouth and asked expressionless.


    "..." Tao Hua looked at me and whispered to me, "let me make a call!!"


    "OK!" I nodded.


    Although brother Xiao Bao''s people came, I still didn''t mean to continue fighting, because I came here to save people. Once so many people fight, our people will be injured, and even if I kill Tao Hua now, I can''t solve any problems at all.


    Those who are bloodless will have a storm. They are what I want.


    Tao Hua took his cell phone to the corner and directly dialed Zhao San.


    "Are you finished?" Zhao San answered the phone and asked directly.


    "There was an accident, third brother..."


    "What accident?" Zhao San''s tone was incredible.


    "There are a group of people coming from the opposite side. The leader is a young man. These people look very professional. It''s easy for us to throw them here when we fight..." Tao Hua told the truth.


    "..." after hearing Tao Hua''s words, Zhao San was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "what do you want to do?"


    Tao Hua was speechless.


    "If you can''t, withdraw the people back..." Zhao San said with some helplessness.


    "What about the three?" Tao Hua then asked.


    "If those three people don''t let go, can they let you leave alive? Are you fucking stupid!!" Zhao San scolded in a very blunt tone.


    "Third brother, I didn''t understand this!!" Tao Hua scolded himself in a tone.


    "I don''t blame you. Liu Yong''s people are coming. You can''t stop normal..." Zhao San threw down this sentence lightly and hung up the phone.


    Tao Hua looked at his mobile phone, bit his teeth and walked in front of me.


    "What do you mean?" I asked, looking at Tao Hua with my eyebrows.


    "Bring people up!!" Tao Hua didn''t answer me, but turned his head and shouted at the youth around him.


    Two minutes later, several people carried out three sacks from the van.


    Liu Rui and others hurriedly untied the sack. Zhang Fengyu, big man and Castle Peak were all unconscious, but it seemed that they didn''t suffer much.


    "Here you are, when we go!!" Tao Hua whispered with his head down.


    "What''s wrong?" I patted Tao Hua''s face and asked with a smile.


    "I''ve taken it. It''s not neat!!" Tao Hua glared and gritted his teeth back to me.


    "Your attitude is not sincere..." I shook my head.


    "I take it, it''s not neat!!" Tao Hua raised his head and shouted. Everyone present heard it clearly.

 Chapter 434

    "Hehe, he said he took it!!" I turned back and shouted in the direction of brother Xiao Bao.


    "Fuck you, if you convince me, you''ll be able to fucking use it!! you bullied me for a long time just now!!"


    Du Xianyang rushed up with a machete.


    "Ye Han, I''ll fucking let you go. What do you mean now?" Tao Hua instinctively stepped back and shouted at me.


    "Let someone go and I didn''t hit you. He''s not my man. I can''t control him..." I stretched out my finger and pointed to Du Xianyang, who replied helplessly.


    "Ye Han, fuck your mother!!" Tao Hua shouted, his face livid.


    "Swear when you talk, what kind of quality!!!" at this time, Sun Li rushed up, pointed to Tao Hua and scolded, "fuck you, if you don''t really make me angry, you''ll hit the big bag on your face. I can''t bear to beat you. I''ll tell you!"


    "Ye Han, don''t make me anxious. I fucking have what you have!!" Tao Hua clenched his fist and shouted at me.


    "Do you have you? You have a B!!!" Du Xianyang shouted, and then kicked Tao Hua in the stomach.


    Tao Hua took a step back, followed by Sun Li, slashed on Tao Hua''s shoulder, pointed to Tao Hua and scolded, "fuck your mother, tell me what you have?"


    "Wow!!" seeing that Tao Hua was beaten, the people around him moved one after another. Tao Hua''s people moved, and Xiao Bao''s people naturally moved.


    The two sides looked at each other at a distance of less than five meters.


    "Fuck your mother! Don''t go too far!!" Tao Hua stood firm, stretched out his hand and pointed to Du Xianyang and Sun Li.


    "Am I too much of you? B I''m too much, I''m a fucking sewer!!" Du Xianyang pumped his mouth on Tao Hua''s face, followed by a big stuffy foot.


    "Fuck them, kill them for me!!" Tao Hua was really a little overwhelmed by Du Xianyang''s bear and roared up to the sky.


    "Step......" after hearing Tao Hua''s cry, everyone took a step forward.


    "Oh!"


    Little brother Bao grinned and raised his gun


    "Kang Kang!!!"


    Three shots broke the quiet night sky.


    "Who takes another fucking step forward, my bullet doesn''t have fucking eyes!!" brother Bao licked his lips and shouted loudly.


    More than 30 people who were going to rush up were stunned when they heard brother Xiao Bao''s words. Look at me and I''ll look at you. No one dares to move forward.


    "This team is still going to take it out..." brother Xiao Bao took it back *, glanced, and his tone was very disdainful.


    "Fuck you, you were awesome just now? Why is your team not working well? Tell me!!?" Sun Li stepped forward and asked while Bala held Tao Hua''s head.


    Tao Hua stared at the beads without saying a word. He looked at Sun Li without expression.


    "Just like you B, dare we all come out and fuck your mother!!" as he said, Du Xianyang bent down to pick up the short knife on the ground, then pulled Tao Hua''s head and shouted: "Go back and bring Zhao San a word. Lao Du is Lao Du and I am you. Fuck you. You want to touch Ye Han. What Lao Du says has nothing to do with my dime. As long as I live a fucking day, I will protect Ye Han all day!!"


    "Brush!!"


    Tao Hua looked up at Du Xianyang without expression.


    "Fuck you, don''t you fucking stare at me!!" Du Xianyang shouted and waved his right hand.


    "Puff!!"


    The sharp blade directly pierced Tao Hua''s stomach, and the blood instantly dyed Tao Hua''s clothes red.


    "Fuck you, you''ve fucking stabbed my father. You''re so awesome!!" after Du Xianyang scolded, the second knife came.


    "Poof!"


    After Du Xianyang stabbed the two knives, he opened Tao Hua''s collar, and then walked back to the crowd without expression.


    ����


    An hour later, several of us returned to the harem.


    Du Xianyang, Ji Xuan and Guo thought went home. Zhang Fengyu and the three of them also woke up.


    The conference room is full of us, and there is basically no free space.


    "Where''s brother Xiaobao?" Liu Rui looked at the empty seat in front and asked me.


    "He arranged for those people to go and come later!!" as soon as my voice fell, the door of the conference room was pulled, and brother Bao came in alone.


    "Little brother Bao!!" I stood up and shouted.


    Little brother Bao waved his hand, then didn''t go inside, but stood at the door and lit himself a cigarette.


    We all looked at brother Xiao Bao, and no one spoke.


    "Hoo!!" brother Xiao Bao breathed a sigh, then opened his mouth and said, "you know more about what''s going on here than I do, so I won''t say much. We''ve got Tao Hua today, and Zhao Sanken won''t let us go. It''s expected that they will fight back tomorrow, so master Liu means to let you go back to Hainan with me..."


    "Back to Hainan???" Liu Rui stood up in an instant with an incredible tone.


    Everyone present knows what it means to go back to Hainan!!


    That fucking means we lost and withdrew from the battlefield of H city.


    "Master Liu''s meaning is very simple. Now you can only wait to die here, so you must go back to Hainan with me to hide first!!" brother Xiao Bao continued.


    "Hide? How long?" Liu Rui asked.


    "It depends. When the time comes, you''ll come back!"


    "Then our man is still in Zhao San''s hands, and that man doesn''t care?" Meng Liang asked at this time.


    "...." brother Xiao Bao said nothing, indicating his acquiescence.


    For a moment, the room was quiet. A few seconds later, Zhang Fengyu suddenly stood up and said to me, "I''m not your person. It seems that I don''t need to attend this meeting!!"


    "You sit down!!" I rubbed my temples and shouted tired.


    But Zhang Fengyu didn''t seem to hear me, and then went out.


    "Pa!!" I grabbed Zhang Fengyu''s arm, then twisted my eyebrows and shouted, "I fucking let you sit down, do you hear me?"


    "Fuck you, brother Wei''s life and death are uncertain now. You don''t even care. I''ll have a meeting with you to study JB. If you don''t save us, we''ll save ourselves. For so many years, I''ve seen countless gunshot wounds on my body, but none of them was hit by others because of running away!!" Zhang Fengyu threw away my arm and roared with excitement.


    "Did I say I didn''t care? Did I fucking say I didn''t care? Uncle Wei had an accident? You''re the only one who''s worried, don''t you understand!!" I punched Zhang Fengyu on the chest and shouted with my teeth.


    "Fart, you''ve all gone to Hainan. Who''s going to save people?" Zhang Fengyu was stunned and shouted.


    "Did I promise!! I asked you, did I fucking promise!!"

 Chapter 435

    Zhang Fengyu was stunned by my questioning one after another. His eyes looked confused. Although he didn''t go back, he didn''t continue to go forward.


    "Zhang Fengyu, we won''t ignore uncle Wei..." Liu Rui explained for me at this time.


    "What did he mean by what he said just now?" Zhang Fengyu pointed to Xiaobao at the door, stared at beads and asked.


    "He is him and we are us. He just gave us an opinion. Didn''t we promise..." Liu Rui lit a cigarette and said something speechless.


    Hearing this, Zhang Fengyu was silent, because he also knew that he was too excited just now.


    "Can you go back?" I asked Zhang Fengyu with an expressionless face.


    Zhang Fengyu glanced at me, and then looked at brother Xiaobao at the door. After thinking about it, he turned and walked back to his position.


    "You study your own business. I''ll go out first..." then brother Bao opened the door and went out.


    "Wait a minute!!" I quickly shouted, and then followed out.


    ����


    Outside the meeting room, while smoking, I looked at brother Bao and asked, "if we all go back with you, can Wei Yiwen come out?"


    Brother Bao looked up at me and shook his head.


    "Then you want us to give up Wei Yiwen?" I was surprised.


    "Ye, it''s not a short time for you to come to H city. You should know the choice of some things..." brother Xiaobao patted me on the shoulder and advised me.


    "You know, I can''t give up Wei Yiwen!!"


    "But now there''s no way to save him. Zhao San didn''t kill him because he knew you would throw yourself into the net one by one. Today, Tao Hua is just trying to test how much you have. However, through today''s events, Zhao San already knows that there are no cards in your Harem. What''s left is master Liu''s help to you, but now Zhao San doesn''t know Afraid of Master Liu, he is afraid of others!! "


    "Who?" I asked quickly.


    "He''s afraid of the man after Wei Yi''s tattoo. Because he doesn''t know this man, he will test you. The test result is very obvious. The man after Wei Yi''s tattoo can''t help you do more things. Do you understand?" brother Bao''s mouth is almost foaming, but he is still very patient to explain to me.


    "What about Liu Yong? Does he really have nothing to do? Since he knew it was a trap, why didn''t he tell me?" I narrowed my eyes after taking a long smoke.


    "Master Liu didn''t know. He also guessed, and told you at that time that you might not be able to listen..."


    "That is to say, no matter what, Wei Yiwen, I will give up, right?"


    "Yes!!" little brother Bao ordered it very simply.


    "OK, I see."


    With these words, I walked into the conference room without expression.


    In the meeting room, everyone was smoking with their heads down, and the atmosphere was very depressed.


    "Cough!!" I cleared my throat and walked to the front of the conference table.


    After hearing my voice, everyone looked up and looked in my direction.


    I looked around at everyone in the room, and then whispered, "you will follow brother Xiaobao to Hainan later..."


    "Bang!!"


    After hearing my words, Zhang Fengyu stood up with a loud voice, and the stool behind him was brought down directly.


    I looked at him and then said, "I''ll deal with Wei Yiwen by myself?"


    "How do you deal with it?" Zhang Fengyu asked directly.


    "I have my way, you can go to Hainan honestly!!" I lit a cigarette and replied with a relaxed expression.


    "Fart, you think I''m stupid? What else can you do at this fucking time?" Zhang Fengyu reacted very fiercely.


    "I said there is a way, but you don''t have to ask more about others!!"


    "It''s impossible. I can''t go to Hainan unless you tell me how to save people..." Zhang Yuyu directly waved his hand and interrupted me.


    "I fucking said I have a way is a way!! I said for the last time, get the fuck out to Hainan. I''ll deal with the rest, don''t you understand?" I stared at beads and shouted at Zhang Fengyu.


    "Then I''ll go to Myanmar with you!!" Zhang Fengyu replied to me with his neck crossed.


    "What did you do in the past? What else would you do besides killing? Is it time to fucking kill and solve the problem?" I patted the table and asked Zhang Fengyu word by word.


    "Well... I don''t believe you can save people..." Zhang Yu held back for a long time.


    "You don''t believe me, don''t you? Uncle Wei didn''t say you didn''t believe me. You''re a fucking thing. Tell me!! it''s like you care about him alone. Yes, I have no feelings with him! If you don''t believe me, get out of here now. No one cares about you!"


    I pointed to the direction of the door and shouted as if I were crazy.


    Zhang Fengyu was stunned by my appearance. He looked at me with a stiff expression and didn''t say a word.


    "If I can''t save Wei Yiwen, I won''t come back even if I die in Myanmar!!" after dropping this sentence, I directly walked out of the conference room with a big step.


    In the conference room, Meng Liang, Liu Ruiyuan and their faces were confused. They didn''t understand what was going on.


    Zhang Fengyu was still staring at the direction of the door, silent for five or six seconds, and then sat down on the chair.


    ����


    "How did you study?" after I went out, brother Xiaobao stopped me and asked.


    "They went back to Hainan to hide with you..." I didn''t hide anything, to tell the truth.


    "Won''t you come back with me?" little brother Bao asked.


    "Who will save people when I go back?" I asked with my neck askew.


    "You''re fucking crazy? What can you do to save people like this? Do you know that as soon as you enter Myanmar, someone will follow you!!!" little brother Bao looked surprised, pressed his voice to the lowest, pulled my clothes and said.


    "It''s a big deal. I can''t let others die for me in Myanmar..." I replied very indifferent.


    "Will Zhao San give you another chance? If you go, neither you nor Wei Yiwen can get out!!"


    "Then I have to try. If I don''t go to Myanmar now, there is really no hope. As long as there is a little hope, I have to go..."


    "Are you crazy now? Master Liu said he would help you back when the time is ripe!!"


    "I can''t wait until then, brother Bao. You don''t have to persuade me. I''ve already told them that you''ll set out in a minute!!"


    Brother Xiao Bao looked at me, then sighed and shook his head very speechless.

 Chapter 436

    Harem conference room.


    "Rego, what''s up?"


    After I left, the north and South scratched their heads, looked at Liu Rui with a very worried expression and asked.


    "If you ask me who the fuck I ask, we''ll just do what people arrange..." Liu Rui looked down and cut his nails with a relaxed expression.


    "Shall we really go to Hainan?" Duan Hui asked at this time.


    "Why don''t you go and die here?" Liu Rui asked with a slanting look and some speechless reply.


    "Shit, how can you fix the fucking leaves? Just let him go to Hainan?" at this time, Meng Liang was the most upset because he wanted to go to Myanmar with me, but he knew I couldn''t agree, so he didn''t say it all the time.


    "Just go. He must have his way. We don''t have to worry about it..." Liu Rui replied while putting away his nail clipper.


    "What about the harem?" the old car asked.


    "Close it first. We can''t protect ourselves now. How can we be in the mood to take care of the harem? Let''s talk about it first..."


    On the other side, Zhang Fengyu, Xiao Qingshan and Wu Mengjie sat together. All three were smoking with their heads down.


    "Brother Zhang, what do you say we do?" at this time, Wu Mengjie broke the silence, looked up at Zhang Fengyu and asked.


    "..." Zhang Fengyu looked up at Wu Mengjie, sighed and didn''t speak.


    "Now that brother Wei is away, we can do what you say. We listen to you..." seeing that Zhang Fengyu doesn''t speak, Xiao Qingshan continued.


    At this time, Sun Li beside them patted Zhang Fengyu on the shoulder and said in a low voice: "you can follow us back to Hainan. Now there is no better way. Since your friends can trust ye Han, I think you should also trust them..."


    Zhang Fengyu looked up at Sun Li, remained silent for a long time, and then nodded calmly.


    "Creak..."


    At this time, the door of the conference room was pushed open and brother Xiao Bao came in.


    "Have you all decided yet?"


    After Xiao Bao came in, he looked at everyone in the room and asked in a low voice.


    ��������


    No one spoke and there was silence in the room.


    "Brother Xiaobao, I ask you, if ye goes to Myanmar, can he save people?" Meng Liang stood up and asked.


    "I don''t know..." brother Bao shook his head.


    "... can he come back?" Yuan Yuan pursed his lips and asked.


    "I don''t know..." brother Xiaobao shook his head again.


    "Why don''t you know anything!!" Yang Song was made speechless by brother Xiao Bao, grinding his teeth and shouting.


    "It''s mainly because he didn''t tell me anything..." brother Xiao Bao spread his hand, and then said: "in fact, you should choose to trust him. Everyone is brothers. You think he doesn''t trust you, but don''t you also trust them?"


    Brother Xiao Bao''s words directly stunned Meng Liang and them. Everyone was a little embarrassed and lowered their heads.


    Brother Xiao Bao looked at Meng Liang. They didn''t talk. He looked down at his watch, and then said, "in this way, I''ll give you an hour to prepare your luggage. In an hour, we''ll gather here. We don''t insist. We''ll go if we want to go. We should do whatever we don''t want to go..."


    With these words, brother Xiaobao pushed the door and walked out of the conference room. After brother Xiaobao walked away, Sun Li followed him out.


    "Wow..."


    Liu Rui was the first to stand up, then leaned on the table and looked at everyone in the room. After a moment of silence, he opened his mouth and said, "I don''t know what you think, but since ye said to let us go, I''ll listen to him. You can say I''m greedy for life and afraid of death. I don''t want to explain. Anyway, I''ll do whatever he says!!"


    With these words, Liu Rui turned and walked outside.


    Meng Liang shook his head helplessly, and then went out with him.


    In this way, the people in the house went out of the conference room one by one. Zhang Fengyu, Xiao Qingshan and Wu Mengjie were the last to go out.


    ����


    An hour later, at the gate of the harem.


    Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song, Lao Che, Duan Hui, Nanbei, Zhang Fengyu, Xiao Qingshan, Wu Mengjie, Wu Mei, er Mei and little beauty spared. A total of 12 people stood very neatly at the gate of the harem.


    They stood at the door for at least twenty minutes, and everyone looked to the end of the street.


    "Don''t you send us?" Liu Rui shook his head and whispered to himself. Everyone didn''t find that his eyes were wet.


    Among our brothers, Liu Rui probably knows me because he is the smartest. He knows that I may not be able to come back this time when I go to Myanmar, so I let everyone go to Hainan. This parting may be the last parting!!


    But Liu Rui didn''t tell anyone, not because he was greedy for life and afraid of death, but because he respected my choice.


    "Almost, get in the car!!" little brother Bao rolled down the window, stretched out his head and shouted at Liu Rui.


    "Why don''t ye come and send us? Even if you don''t go to Hainan together, you should come and send us?" Yuan Yuan asked stubbornly.


    "... he has his business and won''t come over!!" brother Bao frowned back.


    "Let''s go..." Liu Rui patted Yuanyuan on the shoulder, then dragged his suitcase onto the car.


    "Hey..." Yuan Yuan sighed, and then followed him to the car.


    Then the others got on the bus one by one. Only Meng Liang stood in place, biting his lips and refused to get on the bus.


    "Liangzi, get in the car!!" the old car sat in the car and shouted at Meng Liang.


    "Where are the leaves? Where has he gone!!" Meng Liang bit his lips and shouted with a serious expression.


    "..." hearing this, the old car was silent.


    "What does he mean? Why doesn''t he come to see us off?" Meng Liang then shouted.


    "Get in the car, he won''t come..." Liu Rui frowned at this time.


    "Ye Han, get the fuck out of here!"


    "We all agreed to go to Hainan. Why don''t you fucking come out!!"


    "What do you mean, draft it? Get out!"


    ����


    Meng Liang stood by the side of the road, braving the cold wind, shouting my name one after another. Meng Liang began to cry. Tears flowed down the corners of his eyes to his face, but Meng Liang couldn''t control so much and still shouted my name like crazy.


    Everyone in the car silently looked at Meng Liang on the side of the road. No one spoke or asked him to get on the bus. Just quietly watched him roar on the side of the road.


    "OK, why is it like this..." Liu Rui looked up at the plaque in our harem and whispered softly.


    ����


    At the end of the street, I squatted at the corner, my body twitched slightly, and my tears fell to the ground drop by drop.

 Chapter 437

    At four o''clock in the morning, a Land Rover opened the road, followed by eight or nine white overlords, and drove to the H City Airport with great momentum.


    The atmosphere in the car was very depressed. Only brother Xiao Bao and Sun Li said two words from time to time. Everyone else lowered their heads and said nothing, especially Meng Liang. The whole person was just like losing his soul, staring out of the window.


    "When we get to the airport, a private plane will pick us up. You leave all the dirty things in your hands on the car..." when we get to the airport, brother Xiaobao asked back.


    "Bang!!"


    Meng Liang took out a pistol from his arms and directly hit the car. Liu ruiyuanyuan and they all took out their weapons.


    Zhang Yuyu and the three looked at each other with some hesitation.


    "It''s all right. I can give it back to you when you come back..." brother Bao saw Zhang Fengyu''s hesitation, so he explained again.


    "It all depends on what I do. People will do whatever they say..." Zhang Fengyu scolded in silence, and then took things out of the suitcase.


    After a while, the car was full of weapons, what pistols * *, even fucking * *!!


    "You... You''re very professional!!" little brother Bao looked at the weapons they took out, looked a little dull and said with a big mouth.


    "This guy is the one who eats this bowl of rice!!" Zhang Fengyu replied casually, then took his bag, pushed open the door and got out of the car.


    "Ha ha..." looking at Zhang Fengyu''s back, brother Bao shook his head and grinned.


    Half an hour later, Liu Rui and others followed brother Xiaobao on a private plane.


    ����


    The other side.


    Liu Rui and his plane left in less than ten minutes. I drove to Su Su''s house.


    Because I want to say goodbye to my favorite person. If I don''t see her today, I may not have a chance in the future.


    I stood at the door of Susu''s house, hesitated for a long time, and finally pressed the doorbell.


    "Ding Dong!! Ding Dong!!"


    The doorbell rang twice, and I didn''t press it anymore. Instead, I stood in place and waited.


    After waiting for almost five or six minutes, there was a noise in the house.


    "Who?" Susu''s voice was a little lazy.


    I pursed my lips and didn''t speak.


    "Creak..."


    The door was pulled open a gap. Su looked out through the gap and just saw me standing at the door.


    "You... Why are you here!!"


    Wearing sexy pajamas, Susu opened the door with bare feet, looked at me in surprise and shouted.


    "I came to see you and caught a traitor in an instant..."


    I forced out a smile and walked into Susu''s house.


    "Brother, can you change the time to catch the traitor? It''s only four o''clock in the morning. Mom, I have to sleep!!"


    Su Su closed the door, grinding his silver teeth, looked at me with a broken expression and shouted.


    "... I''m leaving soon. Come and say goodbye to you!!"


    I sat on the sofa and was silent. I looked up at Susu and said.


    Su Su was stunned when he heard what I said. Then he came to me and asked, "Why are you going? How long are you going?"


    "... I don''t know. Maybe I''ll never come back a week or a month." I shook my head and replied.


    "Why did you leave?" at this time, Su Su woke up and stared at me.


    "If something happens, the harem may also close. You don''t have to inquire about it. Anyway, I''ll say goodbye to you..." I rubbed my head and replied.


    After listening to me, Su Su pursed his lips and was silent.


    The two of us looked at each other silently without talking.


    "I may have to go..." I broke the silence.


    Su Su suddenly looked up and stared at me.


    "I really have to go..." I bowed my head and repeated.


    "Don''t you tell me when you''re finished? What''s this now? Just leave?" Susu, who had been silent for a long time, cried and knocked on my chest.


    I sat on the sofa and didn''t know how to answer her question.


    "You talk, when the fuck are you going to let me wait!!"


    Su Su knocked on my chest one after another. I took her in my arms and whispered, "I''m sorry..."


    "Get out!!" when Susu heard what I said, he directly got out of my arms, and then pointed to the door and shouted loudly.


    "I''m really sorry..." I repeated this sentence again sitting on the sofa.


    "Get out of here!! get out of here!!"


    "I told you to go away!! do you hear me?"


    Scolding and scolding, Su Su suddenly squatted on the ground and kept sobbing.


    "Don''t cry..." I patted Su Su''s shoulder and comforted him softly.


    "Go away, I''ll fucking let you go!"


    I looked at Su Su and sighed. Then I slowly stood up and prepared to walk towards the door.


    Then as I passed Susu, she suddenly looked up and grabbed my hand.


    I was stunned for a moment, then shook off her hand and prepared to move forward. Su Su stood up in an instant, and then jumped directly into my arms. Before I could speak, Su Su''s lips kissed me directly. At that time, my mind was blank, but my instinct responded fiercely. After feeling my response, Su Su kissed me more fiercely.


    Many people say that kissing has a taste. If it does, I think the taste I could feel at that time should be bitter.


    I didn''t know how long I kissed Su Su. Anyway, it was a long, long time. I looked at her sexy body. The body was hot and dry. I began to become crazy. From the lips to the chin, and then from the chin to her white neck, the two of us kissed from the living room to the bathroom.


    "Wow!!"


    Su Su, who was pressed on the wall by me, reached out and turned on the switch of the nozzle. The warm water poured on both of us in an instant, but we didn''t react at all and still kissed frantically.


    Looking at Su Su''s looming figure, I felt that my body seemed to be on fire, and my blood seemed to boil.


    Susu''s black hair fell down from her shoulders, responding to me and staring at me with her big eyes.


    "Help me take off my clothes..." Susu put his hands around my shoulders and whispered in my ear with blurred eyes.


    I took off Susu''s clothes very rudely, picked her up, walked out of the bathroom, and then put her gently on the sofa.


    Soon a beautiful cry sounded in the living room.


    There is infinite spring in the house.


    PS: this website is really convinced. It can''t write more. It has been changed seven or eight times.

 Chapter 438

    After the passion, I was not as excited as I thought, nor did I feel proud of owning Jesus.


    At this time, I looked at the blood on the sheet and felt infinite guilt, because I couldn''t give Su Su a future that could be outlined or a stable life. Even I didn''t know when I could stand in front of his parents, hug their daughter and say, I''m married to your daughter.


    I can''t complete too many things, but Susu is still willing to give her to me. I don''t know whether she is impulsive or how. Anyway, when I am most dangerous, I still have a brother with me and a woman who loves me with me. I''m really satisfied.


    I slept in bed with Susu in my arms for more than three hours. I suddenly opened my eyes and confirmed that Susu had fallen asleep. I crept out of bed.


    Looking at Su Su''s happy sleeping position, I sighed gently, and then found the paper and pen from the drawer.


    "Sorry, I''m gone. I still have a lot to do. If I can come back, I hope I can hear you call me husband. If I can''t come back, don''t wait, don''t read!! Ye Liu!!"


    After writing these lines, I put on my clothes and walked out of the bedroom with almost no sound.


    At the moment I walked out of the bedroom, Su Su suddenly opened her eyes and looked at the black and white words on the bedside table. Su Su''s tears couldn''t stop flowing, but she didn''t make a sound.


    This is the parting between us. There is no need to stay, silent and speechless.


    ����


    An hour later, I set foot on the flight from H city to Yunnan.


    Sitting on the plane, I looked at the ground under my feet. At this moment, I have too many things to put in H city. I want to come back because I still want to see Su Su again.


    In addition to missing accidents, there is fear in my heart.


    To tell you the truth, at this moment, I''m afraid. I''m really afraid, because I don''t know what will happen to the Myanmar party, whether I can come back alive, and whether I can save Wei Yiwen.


    The unknown is terrible. If I say I don''t have any fluctuations in my heart now, it''s pure bragging!!


    They are all born of mother. Who is not afraid of death!!


    But even if I die, I will die to understand that I don''t want to stay in Myanmar.


    I''m dead. What about the harem?? What about Susu?? Who avenged piggy and Mingda??


    People, the more they have, the more afraid they will be of death. The people who are really afraid of death are because they feel they have nothing.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to China Eastern Airlines flight m1987 from H city to km city. The flight distance of this flight is 4579 kilometers, and the estimated flight time is 5 hours and 38 minutes. The flight altitude is 7 kilometers, and the average flight speed is 753 kilometers per hour. In order to ensure the normal operation of the aircraft navigation and communication system, please do not fly during the takeoff and descent of the aircraft To use a laptop... "


    The sound of the radio interrupted my thoughts.


    "Sir, the plane is about to take off. Please turn off your cell phone and fasten your seat belt..." a stewardess beside me said to me with a smile.


    "OK!!" I nodded, then reached out and fastened my seat belt. When I reached out and took out my mobile phone, a note fell to the ground.


    The stewardess bent down to pick up the note on the ground and gave it back to me with a smile.


    I took the note and turned off my cell phone directly.


    After the stewardess left, I looked at the note in my hand and opened it with great doubt. I saw a line of Xiujuan small characters written on it.


    "One flower, one world, one leaf, one pursuit. One song, one sigh, one life. Su Liu!!"


    Although my educational level is not high, I still understand that the last line is a person all my life.


    Quietly put away the note in my hand. I turned and looked at the scenery outside the window. After a while, I sat back and fell asleep.


    ����


    A bedroom in a private villa in Yangon, Myanmar.


    Wei Yiwen was lying in bed eating grapes while watching Myanmar TV programs. Although he couldn''t understand what was said on TV, he still watched it with interest.


    "Creak..."


    The bedroom door was opened and Zhao San and Zhang Yao came in.


    "Hehe, enjoy it?" Zhao San looked at Wei Yiwen on the bed and grinned. Obviously, he was in a good mood.


    "It''s OK. I''m waiting to die here!!" Wei Yiwen glanced at Zhao San and replied casually.


    "Do you want to hear the news in China?" Zhao San went to Wei Yiwen''s bed and asked with a smile.


    "What''s the news? The leader has changed?" Wei Yiwen was stunned and asked.


    "Ha ha, you are so humorous..." Zhao San laughed and then said: "my people were beaten yesterday. They did it by Ye Han, but it was Liu Yong who saved them, not the people behind you..."


    "I told you there was no one behind me. Why don''t you believe it!!" Wei Yiwen sat down and said to Zhao San.


    "There are no, not you has the final say, now all of them, including three of you, have gone to Hainan, and now it is estimated that it is coming!"


    "..." Wei Yiwen narrowed his eyes and was surprised.


    "Don''t be surprised, ye Han didn''t go to Hainan!!" Zhao San waved his hand and then said.


    Hearing this, Wei Yiwen''s heart clicked and his face changed instantly, because what he is most afraid of now is that we go to Myanmar to save him.


    "Ye Han is very smart. He chose to come by himself and let others go to Hainan, but anyway, you and ye Han will die here. When you die, everything in H city will be mine, including your harem bar!!" Zhao San rubbed his palm and shouted excitedly.


    "Why don''t you kill me now?" Wei Yiwen whispered, biting his teeth.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t kill you until I know who''s behind you..."


    "Are you afraid?" Wei Yiwen raised his eyebrows.


    "It''s not fear. Before ye Han died, I don''t want to grow branches outside. Ye Han, the child, has slipped away in my hand too many times. I can''t miss this opportunity..." Zhao San slowly stood up, shook his head and said.


    "Such an adult is afraid of a child? It''s funny, but..." Wei Yiwen glanced at Zhao San with disdain.


    "Hehe, I thought he was a child at first, but then..." Zhao San didn''t finish the following words.


    "Why do you have to fight with Ye Han and them?"


    Hearing this, Zhao San''s eyes suddenly became dark, then clenched his teeth and said, "because they killed my son!! I want to avenge my son!!"


    "Your son?" Wei Yiwen was stunned.


    "They all have to bury my son!"


    After Zhao San threw down this sentence, he directly turned and walked out of the house, leaving Wei Yiwen sitting alone with a puzzled expression.

 Chapter 439

    On the plane from H city to km city.


    I slept for almost two hours. Suddenly I heard a loud noise. I didn''t sleep well. I fell asleep at once.


    I rubbed my eyes, then looked around and found that it was a stewardess arguing with a bald middle-aged man in his forties.


    Although I didn''t listen carefully, I almost knew the reason for the quarrel. It seemed that it was because the passengers wanted coffee and the stewardess brought coke. I looked at the middle-aged man silently, and then turned my head to go to bed.


    But after I closed my eyes, the quarrel seemed to become more and more intense and I couldn''t sleep at all.


    "Where''s your purser? Call your purser!!" the middle-aged man trembled and pointed to the stewardess.


    "Sir, I apologized to you. What else do you want?" the stewardess stooped slightly and looked very speechless.


    At this time, the surrounding passengers also stood up and looked at the excitement indifferently.


    "Don''t fucking tell me it''s useless. You go to see your purser now!!" the middle-aged man has a very rude attitude. He reaches out his hand to drag the stewardess while talking.


    "Sir, please pay attention to your words." the stewardess'' face changed immediately after hearing the dirty words.


    "I fucking pay attention to NIMA B!!" it''s OK for the stewardess not to say this. After that, the middle-aged man became more crazy and scolded at the stewardess.


    "How can you do this!!" the quality of the stewardess is quite good. Although she was scolded, she didn''t show anger, but her body trembled.


    "How the fuck am I? Take me to your purser quickly!!" the man said this and dragged it into the stewardess''s hand.


    "You... You let me go!!" the stewardess exclaimed as she struggled.


    "Are you finished with this B matter!!"


    At this time, a young man with simple clothes and a shaved inch stretched his waist and shouted in a very irritable tone.


    "What does it matter to you whether I''m finished or not?" after hearing the young man''s words, the middle-aged man released the stewardess''s hand and shouted at the young man.


    "You whet and haw here. I went to sleep. Do you think it has anything to do with me?" the young man looked at the eye excrement casually, then stood up, walked to the middle-aged man and looked at the middle-aged man up and down.


    "What do you mean?" the middle-aged man made the young man look a little nervous, took a step back, pointed to the young man and asked.


    "It''s a big man. He''s so funny to find the purser because of this B matter. What can you do even if you find the purser? Can you throw her into prison? If you die, I''ll change you two cups of coffee. How can you live more and more fucking at such an old age!!"


    The young man looked at the middle-aged with contempt and said.


    "..." the middle-aged man who choked directly couldn''t say a word.


    "You have to forgive others. At your age, think about what your children would think if they saw you like this? People, don''t let people laugh when you live. Look at these people watching the excitement. Who doesn''t laugh at you? Do you think it''s appropriate for a master in his forties to scold a little girl?"


    After the young man said these words, he patted the middle-aged man on the shoulder, and then sat down on his seat.


    The middle-aged man stood in place with a dull expression, silent for a moment, and then quietly sat back to his seat.


    The spectators and the stewardess looked at the young man with different eyes, but the young man didn''t care about it at all. After sitting down, he covered his face with his jacket and then slept.


    The originally lively cabin was suddenly quiet because of the young man''s words.


    The stewardess hurried to get coffee for the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man also calmed down, and the onlookers returned to their positions.


    I turned my head and looked at the cuntou young man beside me, grinned, and then turned my head to look at the scenery outside.


    ����


    Half an hour later, the young man took the jacket off his face, looked at me, smiled and asked, "where are you going, man?"


    "Ah? Are you talking to me?" I turned my head and looked out of the window at the young man.


    "It''s just the two of us. I don''t want to talk to you. Who do I talk to?" the young man said speechlessly.


    "Hehe, I''ll go to Kunming..." out of politeness, I smiled back.


    "Coincidentally, I''ll go to Kunming too!!" the young man stretched out his right hand to me, smiled and said, "my name is Li Dong. What''s your name?"


    "Ye Han, just call me ye." I had a good impression of the young man. Although I was in a bad mood, I shook hands with the young man.


    "Ye Han..." Li Dong whispered my name, then looked at me and said, "man, what are you doing in Kunming?"


    "... go out and relax." I was stunned and replied.


    "Me too. It''s no fun at home. Go out for a walk..."


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and was not in the mood to continue talking with him. I turned my head to the other side and looked at the scenery outside.


    "Man, I don''t think you''re very happy. Is there something on your mind?" when Li Dong saw me turn my head, he didn''t stop talking to me and continued to talk to me.


    "Nothing on my mind..." I twisted my head in silence.


    "What can you do with me? Did your daughter-in-law run away with others?"


    "No..."


    "Oh, I''m sorry to say this. I know. I can understand your mood now. I tell you, young man!! I know you!!" the young man gave me a look that understands you, then looked at me and said again when I didn''t speak; "It''s just a daughter-in-law. What''s great? I told you. I vaguely remember that when I was eight years old, my daughter-in-law was cheated by another boy in our class with three pieces of bubble gum. I remember the angel that day was gray..."


    "Brother, have you ever been beaten so comforting?"


    Now I understand that the young man around me used to be a fucking teaser. There are a lot of teasers around me. I didn''t expect to be a plane next to a teaser.


    "No, but I was scolded several times..." Li Dong recalled.


    "In fact, brother, my daughter-in-law didn''t run away with others. You don''t have to comfort me. Really, I''m afraid I can''t control beating you..."


    "Oh, I know you''re embarrassed to tell me. I said I can understand. My daughter-in-law also ran away with others. It''s no big deal. I told you..." Li Dong didn''t seem to hear me. He still whetted in my ear.


    "Can you change the topic, brother!!" I prayed with a broken expression.

 Chapter 440

    After listening to my prayer, Li Dong turned his eyes, touched his chin and said, "OK, I''ll change a leaf. Where are you from?"


    "H city people." I casually replied.


    "It''s very cold in city h. I''ve been there once. I''ve seen ice sculptures there. I''m from city D. if you go to city D in the future, you can call me. I tell you that there''s nothing I can''t deal with in city D. I''ll tell you..."


    I turned my head and looked at Li Dong with a speechless face. I really underestimated Li Dong''s ability. I found that this man was an upgraded version of Liu Rui. It seemed that he could talk about any topic, and he talked endlessly as soon as he spoke.


    "You''re from D city. What are you doing in KM city? These two places are far away?" I asked curiously.


    "Where do I travel, because I heard that the girls there are more open and used to make an appointment..." Li Dong smiled and replied.


    "Oh," I nodded.


    "I can tell your fortune with that leaf. Do you want me to tell your fortune?" Li Dong saw that I was no longer interested in this topic. He quickly changed another topic. Then he directly pulled my right hand and began to study it without my consent.


    In this way, I spent the rest of my time on the plane listening to this Li Dong. He talked to me alive for more than three hours without drinking a mouthful. I wondered if he was thirsty?


    How many times I want him to stop for a drink, but he doesn''t give me this opportunity at all. From constellation to five elements, from book of changes to gossip, and even from college entrance examination mathematics to Jin Ping Mei, there''s nothing he can''t talk about. In the end, I feel that my head is a big circle.


    ����


    "Leaf, wait for me!"


    After getting off the plane, although I tried to walk faster, I still got rid of this Li Dong, more than 200 meters away from me, waving and shouting at me.


    I reluctantly stopped and stood in place waiting for this Li Dong.


    Half a minute later, Li Dong snorted and ran to me. Then he took out his mobile phone and said to me, "leave a phone number. I''ll go and play with you when I have a chance..."


    "Forget it, I don''t have to go back to H city..." I hesitated and refused.


    "It''s all right. If you come to D City in the future, you can come to me and I''ll arrange you!!" Li Dong''s eyes are very sincere, which makes me unable to refuse, so I reluctantly took out my mobile phone.


    I just took it out, Li Dong grabbed it directly, and then pressed out a series of numbers. After finishing these, Li Dong stuffed his mobile phone into my hand, waved at me and said, "if you can''t get along, you can come to D city to find me, brother, I''ll arrange you!!"


    With these words, Li Dong pulled his suitcase and stopped a taxi.


    "Let''s go!!" Li Dong sat in the car, stretched out his head and waved at me.


    I was a little confused and stood where I was. I didn''t know what had happened at all, because all this happened so fucking suddenly that I was very caught off guard!!


    ����


    After walking out of the airport, I turned on my mobile phone and found that more than a dozen missed calls, including Liu Rui, Du Xianyang and security guard Han Chao.


    I took a simple look, and then I went back to Liu Rui first.


    When the mobile phone rang, Liu Rui answered the phone. Liu Rui didn''t speak after he connected the phone. I heard someone shouting on the other side of the mobile phone. Who??


    Listen to the voice should be Meng Liang, Liu Rui replied to sell insurance, and then hung up directly.


    Two minutes later, my cell phone rang. It was Liu Rui.


    "Have you been to Hainan?" I asked very directly after I answered the phone.


    "Just arrived, how about you?" Liu Rui asked in a very low voice.


    "I''m here too, Meng Liang and them..."


    When I was halfway through my question, Liu Rui directly interrupted and replied, "we are all fine. Just pay attention to your safety..."


    "That''s good. If I can''t go back, don''t let Liangzi come and avenge me!"


    "We''ll wait for you to come back!!" Liu Rui replied firmly, and then hung up the phone directly.


    Seeing that the phone was hung up, I shook my head reluctantly, and then dialed Han Chao.


    "President ye, what have you done? Why is there no one in our harem?" Han Chao shouted excitedly after answering the phone.


    "We came out to do something. The harem may be closed for a while. I forgot to tell you..." I touched my nose and explained in a low voice.


    "What''s wrong with ye?" Han Chao suddenly became smart and asked in a very serious tone.


    When I heard Han Chao''s words, I was silent for a moment, and then said, "nothing. You tell the security guards of the harem to give them a month''s leave temporarily. If you don''t want to do it, you can find another job..."


    "All laid off and said nothing happened!!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I said there would be no accident if there was no accident. You can do whatever you want!!" I frowned and scolded.


    "Really nothing happened?" Han Chao hesitated and calmed down a lot when I scolded him.


    "Don''t fucking curse me every day. If something happens, can I not tell you?"


    "If nothing happens, I''m afraid you won''t tell me..." Han Chao breathed a sigh when he heard me.


    "All right, do what I told you quickly!!"


    "Don''t worry, I''m sure I can do it clearly..." Han Chao promised.


    "Then hurry!"


    After that, I hung up the phone directly, and then found a noodle restaurant near the airport to prepare for a meal.


    ����


    Inside the noodle shop.


    While eating noodles, I looked through the text messages in my mobile phone.


    "Fuck, why not!!" I took a sip of noodles, frowned and scolded, and then threw my cell phone directly onto the table.


    Five minutes later, I took a sip of noodle soup, threw the money on the table and strode out of the noodle shop.


    "How the fuck is this?" I stood by the side of the road and looked at my cell phone. No matter how to find it, I couldn''t find the text message Guo thought sent me.


    "Young man, do you want to stay?" just at this time, an aunt came to me with a small sign and asked with a smile.


    "No..." I waved my hand impatiently, and then walked forward.


    "Young man, wait for me!!" when my aunt saw that I was leaving, she quickly caught up with me, and then came up to me and whispered, "are you looking for someone?"


    "How do you know?" I was stunned.


    Aunt smiled, then took out a mobile phone from her trouser pocket, stuffed it into my pocket, patted my pocket and said, "the person you''re looking for is me!!"


    With these words, my aunt turned and walked in other directions. I put my hand into my trouser pocket, looked at my aunt''s back and smiled.

 Chapter 441

    After my aunt left, I took out my mobile phone from my trouser pocket. There was no password. I directly opened the call record and found that there was only one number on it.


    Two minutes later, I found a quiet place and dialed the strange number.


    "Hello, who?" asked the voice in a very gloomy and cold voice after connecting the phone.


    "I got on the boat tonight..." I replied to the opposite sentence according to what Guo thought I had given me in advance. Because it was illegal immigration, the state caught it more strictly, so I needed a secret signal to contact them.


    "Who introduced you?" he asked in silence..


    "Guo thought!!" generally, they don''t need a ticket for smuggling. They give money first and say the person''s name before boarding. Guo thought is the ticket.


    "Then he contacted me..." he replied without thinking.


    "He doesn''t have time now. I said that Guo thought is Guo thought, and there is no impostor!!" I was annoyed by the whole face, and my voice was much higher in an instant.


    "Where are you now?" asked the other side in a low voice.


    "Airport!!"


    "Two hours later, you go to a place called Longxin bath, where will someone pick you up!!" then he hung up the phone directly opposite.


    "Shit, it''s like meeting a fucking spy..." I looked at my mobile phone and scolded silently. Then I stood by the roadside and reached out to stop a taxi.


    "Where are you going?" after getting on the bus, the driver looked at me with a smile and asked.


    "Longxin bath!!"


    Half an hour later, I got out of the taxi. While paying the driver, I took out my mobile phone and dialed the number just now, but after I got through, I pressed it directly on the opposite side.


    "What does this mean?" I looked at my mobile phone, frowned and muttered, and then found the Longxin bath they said.


    After standing at the door and looking at it for a while, I pushed the door open and went in.


    "Welcome to Longxin bath." the girl at the front desk shouted lukewarm as I came in.


    "..." after entering the house, I looked around the bath and found that it was no different from an ordinary bath. In addition, it may be due to noon. There were not many people in the bath and the furnishings in the house were relatively old.


    After a turn, the waiter looked at me and asked, "do you take a bath?"


    Hearing this, I was stunned. Then I went to the waiter and said mysteriously, "get on the boat tonight!!"


    "Go to bed? Sir, we don''t have special service here..." the waiter was stunned, then looked at me with a shy expression and said.


    "Elder sister, what kind of ears are you!! I said get on the boat!!" I explained in a very speechless way.


    "Get on any ship, we''re not the dock..." the waiter looked at me like a fool, turning his eyes and returning to me.


    ��������


    "The code is wrong or what?" I muttered in my heart, and then said: "Guo thought recommended it!!"


    "Do you recommend taking a bath?" the waiter''s eyes were more confused and looked at me more like a fool.


    "Shit, I don''t know anything. I told you the JB code!!" I scolded speechlessly, and then walked out of the bath hall directly.


    "It''s not you, it''s you who come up, go to bed and think about Guo. Why do you scold me when you leave!!"


    The waiter shouted at me, I ignored it directly, and then walked out the door.


    "It''s true that people now have so many stories after taking a bath. Fortunately, it''s not heard by the anti pornography, otherwise it''s hard to explain..." looking at my back, the waiter whispered, and then bowed his head to play with his mobile phone.


    After I got out of the bathroom, I stood on the road with a cigarette in my mouth and looked at the endless flow of traffic. I felt as if I had been fooled.


    After smoking, I took out my cell phone and dialed the phone again. This time I just couldn''t get through.


    "Fuck, what the hell is going on!! the KM people are also fucking unfriendly!!" I bowed my head and scolded, and then squatted directly on the side of the road


    Time passed minute by minute. Half an hour disappeared in the blink of an eye. My mobile phone didn''t ring. No one answered the call to the opposite side.


    "Hello, the phone you dialed has been turned off!" I don''t know how many times I''ve called, but all I hear is the same voice.


    "Fuck!"


    I scolded. Originally, I was more upset. I was even more worried when I was waiting here, because I was afraid of delaying my boarding at night.


    Five minutes later, I dialed the phone again, but it was still turned off. I looked at the gradually darkening sky, thought and was ready to go.


    Then just when I reached out to stop the car, an electric car quickly stopped in front of me.


    "Get on the boat?" an old man in his fifties waved to me on the electric car.


    "Yes, what do you do?" I looked at the old man and his tattered electric car and felt that I might have been played,


    "I came to pick you up. Get in the car!"


    "Can this car work?" to tell you the truth, I think the electric car is fast flashing. It''s easy for the police to keep an eye on it, so I hesitated and didn''t dare to go up.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve carried more than 300 kilograms of fat people. Your small physique must be all right..."


    I don''t know whether what the old man said is true or false. Anyway, I followed him on the broken electric car.


    After I got on the bus, the old man turned the accelerator and the electric car rushed out for more than ten meters.


    "What, am I cruel?" the old man looked back at me and asked.


    "Sir, look at the way..." I stretched out my hand silently and pointed to the front.


    "Ha ha, young man, is it your first time to do this?" the old man asked with a laugh.


    "Ah, what''s the matter?"


    "Do you know all the rules?" the old man continued.


    "What rules?" I''m afraid the old man will be confused. I just have rules for sneaking into the country.


    "You don''t understand anything at first sight. I''ll tell you why you let me pick you up?" the old man frowned.


    "I don''t know..." I shook my head.


    "Now the country is under strict control, and they don''t dare to make it clear. If someone catches it, it''s a matter of a lifetime. I''ll tell you..."


    "Then why aren''t you afraid?"


    "I''m the one they hired to ride three rounds for 20 yuan. Even if they catch me, it''s nothing." the old man laughed back at me.


    "Shit, I thought it was so mysterious. Let me wait so long. I didn''t find the third wheel!!" after listening to the old man, I immediately understood what was going on. The anger in my heart couldn''t be calmed down!!

 Chapter 442

    Half an hour later, I came to an intersection with the old man. It was surrounded by roads and fields. The scenery was extremely desolate. I felt that I couldn''t see people for more than 100 meters.


    "Creak!!"


    The old man put on the brake, then turned to me and said, "wait here, someone will pick you up!"


    "Grass, how can you get on a fucking boat? It''s still difficult to get scriptures. You have to change halfway!!"


    I scolded wordlessly, and then stepped down from the electric car.


    "The real stowaways will come later. I''m not, so I don''t know the way. Just wait here..."


    The old man replied to me, then turned the accelerator and rode the electric car back the same way.


    I''m on the roadside now, smoking and looking at the surrounding scenery. I''ll wait for more than two hours.


    At 8 pm, it was dark around me. I couldn''t hear anything except the wind. I didn''t even have a fucking car.


    "Why the fuck haven''t you come yet!!"


    I squatted on the ground, bored Bala holding the cigarette butts under my feet.


    For more than two hours, I smoked two boxes of cigarettes. I didn''t drink a mouthful of water. My whole lips turned white and my throat was like smoking.


    "Fuck, throw me this stupid place. What the fuck am I going to do if I can''t get to the village and the store!! I can''t go back if I want to go back!!" I stood up, stamped my numb right foot, bit my teeth and scolded.


    However, at this time, a middle-aged man suddenly appeared on the roadside. The middle-aged man shook me with a flashlight and shouted softly, "did you get on board?"


    "It''s me!!" I quickly waved my hand and promised.


    The middle-aged strode to me with a flashlight, then looked at me and asked, "do you understand the rules?"


    "What rules?" I was stunned and looked at the middle-aged man in my eyes.


    "Bah!!" the middle-aged spit, then took out a plastic bag and threw it in front of me. He looked at me with his eyebrows and asked, "haven''t you done this before?"


    "No..." I replied with an irritable expression.


    "Throw the cell phone and other things you don''t want to take into the bag..." the middle-aged pointed to the black plastic bag beside him with his feet, looked at me and said.


    "What do you mean not to bring?" I looked at the plastic bag on the ground and was a little confused.


    "Those who can kill are not allowed to take it, and electronic devices are not allowed to take it!!!"


    "Grass, the whole security is stricter than him!!" I was stunned and didn''t take out my mobile phone.


    "Cooperate. You want to cross the river. We want to make money. We are all considerate and good to everyone..." the middle-aged touched his mouth and looked at me and whispered.


    "Can I get my cell phone back?" I hesitated and asked.


    "I''ll give it to you after getting off the ship. We won''t send you a mobile phone. It''s been such a long time!!"


    I watched the middle-aged silent, then took out my mobile phone and silently recorded the number in my heart.


    "Pa!!" I threw my cell phone into the bag.


    The middle-aged man smiled, tied the bag, and then walked forward with the bag.


    "I..."


    I was about to open my mouth and suddenly two people ran out and directly put a black head cover on my head. My eyes were dark.


    "Pa Pa!!"


    Then I felt my body was caught, and a man''s voice sounded in my ear: "don''t be afraid, I''ll take you away!!"


    Then I followed these people slowly forward, almost more than 300 steps, and I was brought into a car.


    "Can you get this thing off my head???" after getting on the bus, I sat on my seat and shouted in a low voice.


    "Take it for a while!!" a cold voice responded to me.


    "Cao, you''re a stowaway or a fucking kidnapping!! are you like this!! this fucking killed me. I don''t know how to die. You drive me away and I get off!!" I then shouted. My body began to struggle, but it was directly pressed down.


    "What the hell do you mean!! I get out of the fucking car, do you hear me!!"


    The more I think about it, the more scared I feel. I don''t have to do this, so my forehead starts to brush and sweat, because I think I may have been set up!!


    "Little brother! Calm down. We can''t help it now. You''re holding on for a while and you''ll arrive soon!!" a kind voice comforted me at this time.


    "Grass!! what the fuck is going on..." I replied speechlessly, then lowered my head and didn''t talk.


    After driving for more than an hour, the car suddenly stopped. I was led out of the car. Listening to the sound of pushing the door, I thought it should be a big yard.


    "The blindfold can be taken off!!"


    After entering the house, I heard the people around me shout at me.


    I took off my eye mask and felt the light around me was particularly strong. I quickly blocked it with my hand. After a while, I slowly moved my hand away and found that it was really in a small room.


    The house was very messy. There were moldy lunch boxes everywhere, cigarette butts and beer bottles. The moldy and smelly air made me uncomfortable. I subconsciously slapped my hand in front of my nose.


    This room is very small. I feel I can walk about 20 square meters. Except for the garbage I just mentioned, the rest are all black bedding. They have no beds or pillows. They are all paved on the ground with a paper case under them. It seems that the living environment is very difficult.


    When I saw this scene, I frowned and wondered if these people were beggars or what the fuck!!


    It doesn''t look like a fucking stowaway!!


    There is a table in the middle of the room. Four middle-aged people are sitting around the table, drinking beer and playing mahjong.


    "Who asked you to come?" the man sitting opposite me looked up at me and asked me while touching mahjong.


    "Guo thought!!" I adjusted my breath and replied expressionless.


    "30000!!" the man reached out and threw a card, then turned his head to me and asked, "what are you doing in Myanmar?"


    "This has nothing to do with you?"


    I wiped the sweat on my forehead and said something irritable.


    "Hehe, idle chat is not..."


    The man looked at the other three people as he spoke. His expression was very strange.


    "When do you start?" I answered closely.


    "A little later in the night, there are still several people who haven''t arrived. When you get together, go!!" the man looked at his card and hesitated.


    "How many people? Are they all here?" I quickly asked.


    "There are about twenty in total, not all of them come here, but you take a boat... Two cakes!!" the man thought for a long time and finally made a two cake.


    "Oh, oh..."


    I nodded thoughtfully, and then sat down next to the man.

 Chapter 443

    "You can sit there and have a rest. We''ll leave later. Although we took some trouble when we came here, there''s nothing wrong when people arrived..." the man opposite me said to me with a friendly expression.


    "Ha ha, OK!!" I smiled and nodded, then casually picked up a chair and sat down next to their table.


    "Can you play too?" the bald youth sitting next to me grinned and looked at me and asked.


    "I used to work in the casino!" I replied low-key, and then glanced at the cards of the bald youth.


    "I''ve worked in the casino, so I should play very well..." the young man chatted with me while playing cards.


    "Well played, I won''t sneak across the country!!" I rubbed my face, replied with some embarrassment, then pointed to the youth card and said, "what do you think if you don''t play 90000!!"


    "Fuck, there''s no one outside. I''ve heard it on the other side. Dare I fight!!" the young man touched his brain melon seeds and listened to JB''s hesitation.


    "Don''t worry about the Hu pancake on the other side. You can''t ask for ten thousand words. You''ll be right if you listen to me..." I looked at the card in front of my house and said solemnly.


    "It''s like the truth..." the young man hesitated for a moment, and then threw 90000 out.


    Yes, I really don''t want 90000.


    "You''re very powerful!" the boy turned to look at me and looked surprised when he saw that the opposite family didn''t want 90000.


    "OK, make do with it..."


    "Why don''t you play two hands to help transfer?"


    Then the young man was going to the starting station. I quickly pressed the young man and said, "I don''t know how to play. You''d better play by yourself!!"


    "No, I just went to the bathroom!!" the young man finally stood up and gave his position to me. I had no choice but to sit in the young man''s position.


    "What''s my brother doing in H city?" the man opposite me looked at me while shuffling cards.


    "It''s a bar runner..." I replied casually, and then asked the man, "how do you play?"


    "Just like your H city..."


    "How do you know I''m from H city?" I was stunned for a while, and then asked in some surprise.


    After hearing this, the man nodded and smiled, then looked at me and said; "The people Guo thought sent must be from H City, or around H city."


    "Are you familiar with Guo thought?" I asked intentionally or unintentionally while throwing dice.


    "It''s OK. I''m not familiar with him. I''ve been in contact with his father for several times. His father always gives people to us..." the man took a sip of beer and enjoyed it very much. Then he asked, "what''s your relationship with Guo thinking?"


    "Shua!"


    When I heard this, I looked up at the man, because I thought he asked in a strange tone.


    "What am I doing?" the man was a little scared by me.


    "I''m a friend of Guo Siwei..."


    "Then you are a policeman!"


    "What''s the matter?" I made the big man talk a little confused. Why did it even involve the police.


    "Don''t be nervous, Guo Siwei is a policeman, so is his father. The people they sent over are policemen or prisoners, and then we help him sneak into other countries..." the man wiped the beer around his mouth and explained with a smile.


    "Did you send him to others?" I was a little surprised.


    "Often..." the man looked down at the mahjong in front of him and replied to me very casually.


    "Hehe, brother, is this your own business?" I asked with a smile.


    "It''s not my own. I''m one of the branches. We''re all under the control of the top. Before each smuggling, the top will send us text messages, and then each branch will pick up its own guests, and finally get a piece of the boat..." the man explained to me very patiently.


    "How much do you earn this trip?" I looked at the bad environment around me and felt that they should not earn much.


    "We earn less, 200 or 300 thousand a year, but we earn more..." when it comes to the back, the man''s voice is obviously much lower, and his eyes are a little erratic.


    "It''s just a stowaway. How much can it earn except for those for you? Dongfeng!!" I answered as I played cards.


    "Little brother, I think you''re nice. I told you not to tell others..." the man touched a card, looked at me with a mysterious expression, and then said: "we earn money from smuggling, but people don''t earn money from it!!"


    I was stunned when I heard the man''s words. I didn''t understand what he meant.


    "Aren''t they all illegal immigrants? Why is the money different from the money?"


    "I told you about this a few years ago. It turned out that we were engaged in smuggling, but smuggling is a risky thing, and the competition is not small, so we earn less. Then suddenly there came a foreign woman, who is so strong and has a chest bigger than my head..."


    "Big brother, you say the point!!"


    I think the man interrupted as soon as he talked about foreign women.


    "Yes, it''s off the subject..." the man smiled and then said: "The woman signed an agreement with us. Anyway, she asked us to work for them, and then they helped us contact the guests. Several major smugglers in our side signed it, and I signed it. After signing it, the business was really good, there were more guests, and there was no competition between the same lines. Now we are in special harmony, and guests will be delivered every day Door, but... "


    Speaking of this, the man smiled, picked up the beer around him and drank it.


    "But what?" I asked anxiously.


    "But the woman asked us to strictly abide by her rules. For example, the process that we picked you up just now was stipulated by others. Although it was a little troublesome, it was really safe, but later I slowly understood why they had such requirements!!" the man took another sip of beer at the key place.


    "Brother, can you finish talking before drinking?" I let the man break down.


    "Ha ha!!" the man laughed and said, "they do this because they abduct and sell women and children!!"


    "What? Really or not?" I exclaimed.


    "It''s not so good..." the man looked at me, glanced, and then said: "they always ask us to send a group of people together. However, our group of smugglers don''t necessarily have who will receive the abducted women and children. Their arrangement is irregular, and everything is random!!"


    "Why did he do this?" I was puzzled.


    "Why else!! the police don''t understand who is in charge of so many illegal immigrants!!"

 Chapter 444

    After listening to the big man''s words, I immediately understood what was going on.


    To put it simply, a person bought them without spending a penny, and then arranged for them to smuggle customers, but each time they smuggled, a group of abducted women and children would be arranged. In this way, due to the large number of snakeheads, the police could not determine which snakehead was responsible for transporting real women and children.


    I have to say that the boss of this abduction gang has a lot of mind. Basically, he is a white glove and empty wolf. People don''t have to give anything and bear any responsibility. He works for him for free by relying on these snakeheads.


    Then the snake head earned money from smuggling, but the boss earned money from trafficking.


    I now understand that there are some very clever rules in all walks of life. Smart people use rules and ordinary people are bound by rules.


    For example, we are now very popular taxi software. People don''t have to go out of a car to be a software, but they have robbed a piece of heaven and earth in the rental market. Although we can''t completely ban traditional taxis, we can get a certain share in such a solid taxi market, which can''t be achieved by sleeping.


    No matter when people do things, they still have to rely on their brains.


    "Since you have studied so well, why are you willing to work for others?" I threw a card and asked.


    "Who the fuck is willing to work for others? There''s no way. If we leave the people above, we can''t live at all. Let alone stand on our own, even if we leave the organization, it''s easy to let people die..." the man replied with an unnatural expression.


    "Hehe, it''s so evil!!" I smiled, picked up a bottle of beer and directly bit the bottle cap with my teeth.


    "Not so good. I tell you, these people not only send women and children, but also sometimes let me send some important people. Last time I stole a senior official in Myanmar..."


    "They''ll take care of this thing too!!" hearing this, I suddenly felt refreshed, looked at him with bright eyes and shouted.


    "Brother, why are you so excited..." seeing that my reaction was wrong, the man was stunned and asked in some confusion.


    "Nothing... Nothing..." I waved back.


    "I think the people above me seem to have everything intact. Last time they asked me to send a box of cultural relics. They are all fucking gold!!"


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and didn''t continue to answer.


    "So the people above me are definitely not simple, and they must not be easy to provoke. A little snake like me just makes a little money to spend. After all, I know what I am like. I''m not the material to be a big boss..." the man spoke very honestly. Then he raised his beer and drank it.


    I looked at the man, smiled and said, "maybe you''ll be angry when..."


    "Ha ha, if I had that time, I would never forget your brother!!"


    The man laughed and touched his glasses with me.


    "Brother, are you ready to do this all the time?" I asked after drinking the wine.


    "How can I? I''m going to earn some money and go home in a few years to marry a daughter-in-law and plant land..." the man patted his stomach and laughed.


    In this way, I followed these people while pulling calves and playing mahjong to deal with the time. During the chat, I learned that the man''s original name was song De, and the gang was not as many as I thought. There were five people in total, and everyone''s division of labor was very clear.


    Although they know what they do is against the law, they don''t know how long they will be sentenced if they are caught. Basically, all the people in this gang are illiterate. The bald youth with the highest education level just now graduated from the second grade of junior middle school.


    What''s more surprising to me is that these people basically don''t have any life plans. They deal with day by day. They basically don''t save the money they earn. They spend it on drinking or women. Although they don''t live well, smoking is all Chinese


    From this we can see that they are very confused about their future.


    ����


    Around ten o''clock in the evening.


    Song de received a call. I didn''t hear what he said.


    "Get ready to work!!" after putting down the phone, song de shouted to the others in the room.


    "I see... Fuck, I lost again today..." the bald youth patted his big head, then came to me with an eye mask, buttoned his nose and said, "man, take this thing with you, and we''ll take you aboard..."


    "I''m so familiar with it, so I don''t need it..." I smiled and refused.


    "Oh, make do with it for a while. It''s all the rules, and I can''t help it!! don''t be difficult for me..." the young man looked at me and discussed.


    "OK!!" I reluctantly took the eye patch and put it on my face.


    "Long live understanding..." the young man smiled and patted me on the shoulder, and then led me to the outside.


    After walking out of the house, I found that they were not just me, because the youth shouted and stood in line. Listening to the footsteps, I thought there could be at least ten people.


    "Brother song, do you have anyone else?" I was stunned and shouted in a low voice.


    "There are some poor people. Take them along the way. Don''t worry. They have nothing to do with you..." Song de whispered back to me.


    "Isn''t it from abduction?" because I wear an eye patch, everyone doesn''t know what the others in the yard are.


    "No, they are also guests, ordinary ships, you are high warehouse..." brother song explained with a funny comparison.


    "What the fuck are you going to do with smuggling?" I was speechless.


    "It''s not so good. How much money do you spend and what treatment do you enjoy? Make sure your money can''t be wasted... We have to pay attention to the rate of return in our business..."


    "Shit, who has nothing to do with sneaking with you two..."


    "There''s no round trip!"


    "Well..."


    I let song de choke a little speechless. I quietly followed the big army and didn''t want to chat with such people at all.


    ����


    After walking for more than ten minutes, we got on the bus. After getting on the bus, I took off my eye mask directly.


    "Oh, why did you take it off!!" Song de shouted when he saw me take off my eye patch.


    "It''s too fucking oppressive to take this thing..." I rubbed my eyes and replied.


    "Remember to take it with you when you get off the bus, or you should call me..." Song de said in some embarrassment.


    "OK, I''ll take it with me when I get off and work with you!!"


    I reluctantly agreed, and then song de gave the driver a look, and the van started.

 Chapter 445

    After the van started, it drove for about 20 minutes and finally stopped in front of a port.


    "Brother, put on your eye mask. It''s time for us to get off..." Song de turned his head and shouted at me.


    I had no choice but to put on my eye mask again, and then got out of the car under the guidance of others. After getting off the car, I could clearly hear the sound of waves beating the river bank.


    A group of us walked along the river bank for about 100 meters. Song de finally stopped, and then turned to me and said, "brother, here we are. You can get on the boat when all the people arrive..."


    "Can I take this thing off?" I pointed to the eye patch on my face.


    "Ha ha, take it down. It''ll be all right when you get to the place..." Song de smiled and replied to me.


    I pulled off my blindfold, rubbed my eyes, and carefully observed the surrounding environment. I found that we were next to a river at this time. There were no landmark buildings and road signs around. There were woods everywhere. When the breeze blew, it made a noise. It felt very gloomy. There were no ships on the river. It didn''t feel like a place to sneak across at all.


    But on my right hand, I heard many vans, and there were about a dozen people standing next to the van. I think these people, like me, came to smuggle.


    "Little brother, let''s go and have a rest. We can''t get on the ship until we wait for everyone..."


    Song de put his arm around my shoulder and went to the side of a container. Then he casually found some paper shells, and the two of us sat on the ground.


    "Smoke!!" Song de smiled and handed me a Chinese stick.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled, took the cigarette and held it in my mouth.


    "Pa!!"


    Song de helped me light the cigarette on my mouth, and then lit it for himself.


    "Hoo..." I took a deep breath of smoke, then squinted at the van on the side of the road, smiled and asked, "brother song, these are stowaways


    "Yes, they are brought by others, and they are all the guests contacted by the top, just like you..." Song de replied to me while smoking.


    "Ha ha, there are a lot of people..." I roughly counted. There can be at least 20 people on the roadside. If this person is calculated as 10000, it will be more than 200000.


    "It''s OK. The market is good recently. We''ve done more than ten jobs here. When we look back, several of us can earn twenty or thirty thousand..." Song de grinned and seemed to be in a very good mood.


    Then, just as I was chatting with song De, a fat middle-aged fat man came over. Before he got there, he heard his hearty laughter. He smiled and shouted at us: "brother song, why are you hiding here? I''m looking for you!"


    "I don''t see people coming. Sit and have a rest..." Song de stood up, walked forward a few steps and met the fat man.


    "Ha ha, brother song, you earned a lot in this job!!" the fat man smiled and simply shook hands with song De.


    "Make do, how many people have you been out this time?" Song de touched his head with a natural expression.


    "Just give me three fucking people... Busy in vain!!" the fat man said with some dissatisfaction.


    The two men came to me while talking. The fat man looked at me, then stretched out his hand and pointed at me and asked, "is it new?"


    "Ha ha, no, this is my guest!!" Song De quickly waved his hand to explain, and then dragged the fat man to introduce: "Lao Liu, brother Ye!!"


    "Brother Liu!!" I slowly stood up and shook hands with the fat man very politely.


    "Ha ha, you''re welcome... Sit down!!" after shaking hands with me, Lao Liu patted me on the shoulder, and then took me to sit on the paper case.


    "Brother song, you said you had so many people this time. When will you come to my side to give me guidance? Brother, I haven''t opened in the past half a month..." fat brother Liu sat on the paper case, his small eyes turned to song De, and said something.


    "Hehe! I have nothing to guide. If I understand the work, there will be more money..." Song De is very smart and pays great attention to what he says. Lao Liu thinks song de has a good relationship with the boss, so there are more people to divide each time. However, song de secretly ordered Lao Liu.


    Lao Liu was stunned when he heard this. Then he laughed and said, "yes, I don''t understand that there must be less money, but brother song, if the relationship is not in place, will there be less money?"


    "Why? Have you ever offended the boss?" Song de asked with narrowed eyes.


    "Shit, when can I see the boss?" Lao Liu patted his thigh and scolded silently.


    "That''s amazing. We haven''t met the boss. What''s the matter? If it''s not in place, we don''t have to be angry if others answer more. Think about whether there''s something wrong with ourselves!!" Song de stood up and patted Lao Liu on the shoulder.


    Lao Liu choked a little hard by song De''s words, and then took out a cigarette from his trouser pocket, looked at me and asked, "is there a fire?"


    "Yes!" I nodded, then took out the lighter and handed it over.


    After Lao Liu took the lighter, he lit a cigarette on his mouth. While smoking, he looked at the waves in the river. After a moment of silence, he looked up at me and asked, "where are you from, brother?"


    "From H city!" I didn''t have a good impression of this old Liu, so my answer was very perfunctory.


    "Ha ha..." Lao Liu smiled and felt that I didn''t pay much attention to him, so he didn''t continue to say.


    So the three of us sat on the box, chatting and waiting for someone from the opposite side.


    However, during the chat, I always felt that there was something wrong with this old Liu, because when he smoked, he always used his right hand, while his left hand was always behind the beverage bottle in front of him. Song de sat next to him and couldn''t find his little movements, but I was different. I sat a little higher, so I could clearly look at old Liu and take a look at his mobile phone from time to time, And his face was worried and flustered, and his eyes had been looking in the direction of song De.


    Although I found these problems, I didn''t expose him and still observed his little movements. However, song de seemed to see nothing and still chatted with me.


    "Why the hell didn''t you come yet!!" after about five or six minutes, Lao Liu suddenly stood up. At the moment he stood up, I saw him put his cell phone in his pocket.


    "Wait a minute, what''s the hurry!!" Song de glanced at Lao Liu and whispered back.


    Instead of paying attention to song De, Lao Liu took a few steps forward, then pretended to take out his cell phone, looked at his cell phone and said, "it''s almost 11:40!"

 Chapter 446

    "What''s your emergency?" Song de looked at Lao Liu''s anxious look and asked kindly.


    "It''s not so bad. I have a fucking job there..." Lao Liu grabbed his cell phone and replied casually.


    Looking at Lao Liu''s appearance, I chuckled and asked, "my daughter-in-law is waiting at home, worried!!"


    "Ha ha, that''s not..." Lao Liu smiled when he heard me.


    "Wait a minute, it should be fast..." Song de looked at his mobile phone and comforted softly.


    "Why don''t you call them and ask where they are?" Lao Liu turned his eyes and suggested.


    "Ha ha!!" hearing this, song de laughed and explained, "there''s a fucking * here. The phone can''t go out at all! If you want to make a phone call, you have to walk a kilometer, I guess it''s almost!!!"


    Lao Liu was stunned for a moment, and then asked in disbelief, "when did it happen? Why don''t I know?"


    "It seems that Xiao Ba brought it. It''s said that it''s professionally matched and has shielding effect!!" Song de patted Lao Liu on the shoulder and replied with a beautiful appearance.


    "Hehe, now the boss doesn''t trust us more and more. He''ll give us a whole fucking job. Wouldn''t it be better if we don''t come here!!" Lao Liu rolled his eyes and said some second B''s.


    "Oh, why are you so excited? The boss is also thinking about safety!! if you don''t have any trouble, shield it. It''s no big deal. It won''t delay anything if you don''t call..." Song de smiled and comforted Lao Liu.


    "It''s not coming yet, and I can''t get in touch by phone. We''ve got people stringing. I don''t know how to string!!" Lao Liu frowned back.


    "It''s all right! It''s not time yet! When they don''t come, we can make a phone call when we go out..."


    "I find your heart is really JB big!!" Lao Liu scolded speechlessly, then sat back with a worried expression and looked at the distance.


    Song de looked at Lao Liu and smiled. Then he picked up the mineral water on the ground and drank it.


    I sat aside and obviously saw that Lao Liu had a problem, but I didn''t say it, because I could see it. Song de must also see it. Since he didn''t mention it, it must be reasonable for him. As an outsider, I don''t say much. After all, it has nothing to do with me.


    After more than ten minutes, there was finally a movement on the side of the road, and three cars came to us quickly.


    Lao Liu and song de stood up almost at the same time, and then carefully observed the car opposite.


    "Fuck, it''s coming!!" Lao Liu scolded in a low voice. Then he tossed on his short legs and walked in the direction of the passing car at a high speed.


    Song de patted me on the shoulder, then smiled and said, "come on, let''s go too. You can get on the boat in a minute!!"


    "OK!!" I nodded and followed the direction of Songde''s car.


    ����


    "Bang!!"


    The door of the van bounced open and three young people jumped out of the car.


    "Why the fuck did you come here!! I thought something had happened to you!" as soon as the young man got off the bus, Lao Liu kicked the young man''s ass with a smile.


    "Don''t fucking mention it. I met a drunk driver on the way. I didn''t fucking scare me to death!"


    The young man rubbed his hands and said with some fear.


    "How did you come here?" Song de asked at this time.


    "The police didn''t check the back carriage at all, or I would have thrown it away..." the young man looked at Song de and explained, then pointed to me and asked, "who is he?"


    "Stowaways..." Song de replied.


    "Cao, what are you doing with him? Can you let others hear this!!" the young man''s face changed in an instant and looked at me with strange eyes.


    "They are all friends!!" Song de explained with a smile.


    "Friends can''t do it, who the fuck knows this man can''t do it!!" the young man continued.


    "Xiao Wu, what do you mean by this? Can''t you trust him or me?" Song de shouted with a straight face.


    "It''s not a matter of faith. You gave me such an outsider for the first time. What do you think if it was you?" the young man saw that song de was not happy, so he asked in a tactful tone.


    "Well, if it''s inconvenient for me to be here, I''ll just go. Anyway, I''ll get on the boat later..." I touched my nose and said something embarrassed.


    "Forget it, I''m even more worried when you leave. I''d better stay with us!!" the young man waved his hand and said irritably.


    "Not..."


    I saw that song de was going to talk, so I quickly dragged him, shook his head and signaled him that he didn''t have to go on.


    "OK, what a big deal. It''s so unpleasant. It''s time for the ship to come. Let''s go and arrange it!!" at this time, Lao Liu opened his mouth and the young man hummed when he heard this. Then he took his head to the direction of the wharf.


    After arriving at the dock, the young man stood by the river with his eyes narrowed, and I stood beside him.


    Song de and Lao Liu walked to their car, and then the van began to go out one by one. After a while, there were more than 20 people standing on the dock, men and women, old and young. Anyway, there were all kinds of people.


    These people are now standing in line at the dock. Some know each other and smoke and chat, while others bow their heads and don''t say a word.


    "Well, we''ll get on the boat soon. Everyone pay attention. We can do whatever people ask. Everything is based on safety, otherwise we won''t dare anyone if something happens!!"


    Song de shouted loudly on the steps with a loudspeaker.


    "When will the boat come?" a voice came from the crowd.


    "It''s estimated that we''ll have to wait a while!!" Song de replied.


    "Cao, I''ve been tossing around all day. I haven''t got on the boat yet. You''re smuggling or transporting drugs!!"


    "Everyone is considerate. After all, we have to give priority to safety!!" Song de frowned and explained.


    "Are you safe? B ah!! let''s get on the boat quickly!!"


    "Yes!! get on the boat, I have something to fucking do!!"


    "Get on board!"


    I don''t know who started it. The crowd burst open in an instant.


    "How the hell is this?" Song de put down his microphone, turned to look at Lao Liu and asked helplessly.


    At this time, the youth around me grabbed the loudspeaker in Song De''s hand, and then shouted: "shut the fuck up!! who doesn''t want to go, get out of here now!!"


    "Brush!!"


    After the young man shouted, it was really fucking effective. The crowd immediately quieted down, and everyone looked at the young man.

 Chapter 447

    "Grass, these things don''t deserve to be cleaned up..." seeing that the people were quiet, the young man shook his hands and wrists and smiled proudly at Song De.


    "It''s not easy to get out..." Song de wiped his mouth, replied with some disgust, and then began to organize his people to arrange to get on board.


    12:00 am Beijing time.


    "Shua Shua!!"


    The water splashed on the river, and the huge motor sound and jet sound suddenly sounded. Everyone on the river looked up at the big ship.


    When the fishing boat was about to dock, a fisherman stood on the deck and shook the sky with a flashlight.


    "Coming!"


    When song de saw the signal, he threw away his cigarette butts, twisted it with his feet, turned and shouted at me, "brother, the boat is coming!"


    Hearing this, I hurried to song De''s side and squinted at the boat on the river.


    The young man responded to the fisherman with a flashlight, and the fishing boat soon landed.


    "Let the goods go on board first. There will be an accident in the province..." after the fishing boat landed, the young man turned to discuss with song De.


    "OK, you do it first!!" Song de nodded.


    "Get everyone out of the car and line up for the boat, Ma LiuDi!"


    The young man turned and shouted. Then he saw his people crashing into the van. After a while, a dozen people with hoods were pulled out.


    This is the first time I have seen human traffickers abducting women and children so close. Most of the people I saw were women and only two children. These people were covered with sour black mud, hair and eyes. They were dragged forward by young people''s men like walking corpses.


    "This... This is the goods?" I looked at Song de and asked in some shock.


    "It''s not so bad. They''re all fucking abducted and sold abroad as prostitutes..." Song de replied to me with a stiff expression.


    I can feel that he may not love to do such a thing, and he is forced to be helpless.


    "Peng!!"


    The young man kicked a child in the stomach, then pointed to the child and scolded, "fuck your mother, hurry up, won''t you!!"


    The child was wearing a Headcover. I couldn''t see his expression, so I saw him run a few steps forward. This group of people seemed to have no idea of resistance for a long time, and others became numb when they hit and scold.


    "There are twelve in total. Count them..."


    When all the women got on board, the young man shouted to the fisherman on board.


    "Shua!"


    The fisherman slowly swept the group twice with a flashlight, then made an OK gesture and shouted, "no problem!!"


    "Brother, you can get on board..." Song de patted me on the shoulder and said.


    "OK, brother song, I''m leaving. We''re destined to see each other again..." I smiled back, then took my cell phone and walked to the boat.


    "Brother ye, take this with you. It''s useless if something happens." Song de handed me a black plastic bag.


    I took it and opened it. There were two bottles of iron cans similar to fly medicine.


    "What is this? Fly medicine?" I was stunned and looked at Song de with a smile.


    "What''s the fly medicine? This is a small oxygen tank. You can use it if something happens!!" Song de explained silently.


    "Thank you, brother song!?" I patted song de on the shoulder, then turned and walked in the direction of boarding.


    When I was about to get on the boat, I waved to song de and he smiled.


    ����


    After boarding, I was directly arranged in the best cabin, not only food, but also fucking movies.


    When I went in, there were three people, all Chinese.


    I nodded at the three of them, then found a comfortable seat and sat down.


    ����


    After all the stowaways got on board, both sides completed the handover. After a simple word, the fishing boat started again.


    "Hua Hua..." listening to the sound of the waves outside, I know the ship has started.


    I took out my mobile phone and sent a text message to Guo thinking, telling him that I had successfully boarded the ship.


    "Man, can you play poker?" I just sent a text message. A thin man with glasses in the cabin looked at me and asked.


    "You play, sleepy want to rest." I smiled and refused.


    "Well, you can rest!!" the man with glasses saw that I didn''t want to play and didn''t force me. He turned and fought with others.


    ����


    The fishing boat sailed for more than half an hour. At this moment, I was completely asleep and didn''t know what was happening outside.


    "The ship ahead stops!!!"


    A speedboat with the words of Chinese customs suddenly appeared on the river. The armed police on the speedboat shouted at our fishing boat with a big horn.


    When the fisherman heard this sentence, he immediately panicked. His hands didn''t listen to his brain, so he accelerated and wanted to rush out.


    "Fuck, don''t be shameful!!" the armed police on the speedboat scolded in a low voice when they saw the fishing boat accelerating, then picked up the walkie talkie and shouted, "Dong Yao requests support!!!"


    Three minutes later, seven or eight speedboats surrounded the fishing boat directly.


    "Big brother, how the hell is this?" the fisherman looked at the forehead of the speedboat on both sides and shouted in a very anxious tone.


    "What the hell can I do? The ship has goods. It can''t be stopped. Drive quickly!!" the middle-aged man around the fisherman frowned and replied.


    "Fuck, why did you touch Shanghai!!" the fisherman bowed his head and scolded, then accelerated directly and wanted to rush out of the encirclement of the speedboat.


    But the speedboat didn''t give him this chance at all. The speedboat was surrounded on both sides of the fishing boat and in the front and rear.


    "Fuck, this is running to catch us!! otherwise there wouldn''t be so many speedboats!!" the middle-aged man around the fisherman understood what was going on. It was obviously ordered by others. The customs had been waiting here for a long time.


    If it''s an ordinary patrol, it''s easy to fool, but if you come to catch them, as long as you stop the ship, you must be fucking grabbed.


    "Brother, we can''t get out!!" the fisherman shouted with some despair in his eyes.


    "If I can''t get out, I''ll fucking bump it out, try to keep a distance from the speedboat, and then find a place for us to jump out of the boat. It''s not fucking clean!!" after the middle-aged man said that, he began to look for the oxygen tank, while the fisherman gritted his teeth and ran directly into the speedboat of the customs.


    "Bang!!"


    The fishing boat collided with the speedboat and directly knocked it over.


    "Hurry up!! hurry up!!" the middle-aged man shouted excitedly when he saw the speedboat turn over.


    At the same time, I was directly awakened by the huge impact.


    "Fuck, what''s going on!!" before I could speak, the man with glasses in the cabin lay on the ground and scolded.


    "Did you hit something?" the man around the glasses whispered back.

 Chapter 448

    At one o''clock in the morning, KM city.


    The huge impact directly made the whole cabin boiling, and everyone was anxiously discussing what was happening outside.


    "Shit, something has to happen. Let''s go out and have a look!" the man with eyes walked back and forth in the cabin for several times, then opened the cabin door and bent down to go out.


    A wretched looking man hurried out with him.


    "Wow!!!"


    The huge waves rolled on both sides of the fishing boat. The man with glasses slowly walked to the deck with the man. When they saw the customs speedboat, they were stupid in an instant!!


    "Well... Why the hell did you do it with the customs!!!" the man with glasses wiped the water on his face, rolled his throat and bit hard at the saliva.


    "Big brother, what a fucking mess!! if we can''t be caught, something''s wrong!!" the strong man shouted in the glasses man''s ear with the same anxious expression.


    "Keep your fucking voice down!! I''m not fucking deaf!!" the man with glasses scolded irritably. After a moment of silence, he dragged the strong man back.


    "Go back first and tell them!!" the man with glasses said as he walked.


    "Brother, what the fuck are you doing with them!!" it''s obvious that the strong man doesn''t want to go back. Now he shouts in his place.


    "You''re fucking stupid!! there are many people with great strength. Maybe someone in there has a way?" he said, and the man with glasses got into the cabin again.


    The strong man had no choice but to follow him.


    ����


    "What''s the matter outside?"


    "Did you encounter robbery?"


    After seeing the glasses man come back, the people in the cabin surrounded them in an instant. You said it and I asked.


    "Bar haw!!"


    The glasses man took off his glasses, wiped the river water on his face, looked at others and replied, "fuck, I met the customs, and the fishing boat was stopped!!!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "True or false?"


    Hearing this, the cabin was boiling. Everyone stared at the man with glasses. Everyone knew what it meant if the ship was intercepted.


    "I can lie to you at this fucking time!!" the man with glasses replied in silence.


    "What the fuck do you think!! jump out of the boat!"


    At this time, I don''t know who shouted. After hearing this, people quickly rummaged through the boxes and cabinets in the cabin to find the rescue biomass, what life buoy and oxygen tank. They were robbed in an instant.


    "Man, why don''t you run???" at this time, the man with glasses came to me, looked at me and asked.


    "Where are you going? You have to be caught jumping off the boat. I''m waiting..." I stared at my mobile phone and whispered back.


    "Ha ha..." the glasses man looked at me and smiled without talking.


    ����


    Outside the cabin.


    "Brother, I can''t get out of here. How can I?" the fisherman wiped the sweat on his face while steering.


    "Don''t fucking ask me everything, you ask me who the fuck I ask!!" the middle-aged now looks very upset.


    At this time, a shout spread again from the customs speedboat: "please stop the fishing boat in front immediately for investigation!! I hope you will give up useless resistance!!"


    "Repeat, please stop the ship immediately!!"


    "Did I stop you, smelly B!!" the fisherman scolded, and then the fishing boat accelerated again.


    On the other side, above the customs speedboat.


    "Captain, the fishing boat refused to accept the investigation. They wanted to rush out. Our speedboat has been knocked over twice!!" a young policeman shouted at the middle-aged man around him.


    "Fuck, I don''t know who gave him the courage!!?" the middle-aged captain stared like a cow''s eye, and his nose was breathing heavily.


    "Otherwise, let''s get off the ship and rush in!! if we go on like this, we have to run away!!" the young policeman suggested anxiously.


    Hearing this, the middle-aged captain held the walkie talkie and remained silent for a long time. Then he suddenly looked up and shouted to the walkie talkie: "pay attention to one group, two groups and three groups. Listen to my slogan, jump off the ship and get on the ship in a tough way by encircling. In case of direct resistance, there is no nonsense. The four groups are responsible for receiving and fire cover on the ship. Do you understand


    "I see!"


    The crowd answered in unison.


    "Do it!"


    "Wow!!"


    As soon as the middle-aged captain spoke, a dozen policemen jumped into the river like dumplings, and then rushed to the fishing boat at a high speed.


    Above the fishing boat.


    "Big brother, they jumped down!!" seeing the police jumping off the boat, the fisherman was stunned and stammered.


    "I want to kill the fish and break the net!!" the middle-aged man replied with his teeth.


    "It''s fucking time, brother, don''t drag words!! what''s going to be broken, it''s obvious that we are turtles in a jar!!" the fisherman said with a broken expression.


    "Don''t fucking study literature with me on the basis of your education level in the second grade of primary school!!" the middle-aged man shouted as he agitated.


    At the same time, I followed the troops to the deck. Originally, I didn''t want to come out, but it seemed bad for me not to come out.


    "Fuck, I haven''t seen such a thing so many times!!" the man with glasses shouted as he walked away.


    "Hehe, I met it for the first time..." I shook the oxygen tank in my hand, and my expression was quite relaxed.


    "I don''t think you''re nervous at all?" the man with glasses looked at me and asked.


    "There''s nothing nervous about this thing. The big deal is to be grasped..." I pretend to be very relaxed. In fact, my legs and stomach are shaking all the time now.


    "I''m so fucking excited!!" the man with eyes smiled and then walked forward.


    "Who the fuck told you to come out?" just at this time, a sailor like young man on the deck shouted at us with a shotgun.


    "Can''t we come out and wait to be caught?" the man with glasses took a step forward, stretched out his neck and shouted.


    "It''s none of your business, get back quickly!!" the sailor waved at us impatiently.


    "Fuck you, the police are here. They haven''t told us anything about us!!! Who the fuck is responsible for the accident?" the sailor''s words immediately angered the crowd.


    "Hula!!" a dozen people rushed to the sailor in an instant.


    "Don''t fucking come here!! I have a gun in my hand!!" the sailor stepped back and stammered with a shotgun.


    "It''s not easy for you to be paralyzed!!!" the glasses man scolded, then turned his head and shouted: "brothers fuck him!!"


    "Kang!!"


    The forced sailor shot into the sky. Everyone was fucking stunned. No one thought he really shot!!

 Chapter 449

    "What''s going on?" after hearing the gunshot, the middle-aged captain on the speedboat stood up, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Someone may have shot on the fishing boat!!" the people around the captain immediately replied.


    "Shoot our men?" the captain looked incredible.


    "It should be their own infighting. Our people haven''t got on the ship yet!"


    "Fuck, everyone is crazy!!" the captain bit his teeth and scolded, then narrowed his eyes and looked at the fishing boat on the river.


    ����


    On the other side, on the fishing boat.


    The smuggler confronted the sailor. The sailor held the shotgun tightly and stepped back from time to time. Although he had the courage to shoot, he didn''t have the courage to kill.


    "What about your captain? Who cares if something happens now?" the man with glasses asked excitedly looking at the sailor.


    "The captain is in the cab. These things have nothing to do with me. I''m a fucking sailor. Can you not be difficult for me!!" the sailor prayed with a cry tone.


    "Fuck!! it''s no use telling him, let''s go to the captain!!" the man with glasses was silent for a moment, then turned and went to the cab.


    However, at this time, the river next to the fishing boat was covered with waves, and one armed policeman after another showed his head from the water.


    "It''s over..." the glasses man was stunned when he saw this scene.


    "Board the boat!!" the armed police on the water shouted, and then a dozen armed police climbed directly onto the boat, looking like a fucking zombie from the land.


    I leaned against the board and my legs trembled. The more I saw it, the more nervous I felt, because I knew that once I was caught by these policemen, don''t fucking say I''d go to Myanmar, but it might take some fucking effort to figure it out.


    "Fuck them, get them down!!" at this time, a man in his forties shouted loudly.


    "Bang!!"


    As soon as he said this, he was kicked in the stomach by an armed policeman on board, and the whole man flew half a meter away in an instant.


    "Don''t move!!!" the armed police held a semi-automatic and looked at everyone on the deck.


    "Hua La Hua!"


    The sound of the water surface rose again. After a while, more than a dozen policemen occupied the highland in an instant. They looked at us like prisoners. More than a dozen people stood in a row, and the muzzle of the gun was also directed towards us.


    "Fight for freedom!!"


    At this time, the captain suddenly rushed out of the cab, holding a * in both hands, and shouted in an unusually impassioned voice.


    "I can''t fucking feel better. I might as well spell it!!"


    The crowd didn''t know who was the first to respond to the call. Anyway, the battle started immediately. The crowd picked up the guy on the ground, and then looked ferociously at the armed police. The man with glasses ran in front.


    Although the captain explained in advance that they could shoot, the armed police still chose to fight with these people at this time, because so many people die when bullets are fired. Everyone''s heart is flesh long. These people on the ship are some stowaways, not some heinous criminals, so the armed police can''t bear to shoot.


    Secondly, although they have a death quota, there will certainly not be so many, so they dare not shoot easily.


    "Peng!"


    The armed police took a step forward, then raised his leg and kicked directly on the chin of the man with glasses. The man with glasses flew out in an instant.


    With a pop, the glasses man lay on the ground. He struggled. Then he stood up again, found his glasses, and then rushed to the armed police. Now I have to admire the perseverance of these people, lie down and stand up and repeat this action.


    "Wipe your mother!!!"


    A fat man carrying a steel bar directly ran to the head of the armed police. The armed police very flexibly sidestepped away from the steel bar, then licked his lips and took out his hand directly.


    "Kang!!"


    A gun shot, the bullet directly hit the man''s thigh, and the blood sprayed out in an instant.


    "Ah ah!!"


    The man screamed and lay on the ground with his thigh root in his arms. His expression was very painful.


    "Brother, let''s jump out of the boat!!" at this time, the strong man next to the glasses man shouted at the glasses man.


    "Why the fuck jump!! there are all their people below..." the man with glasses replied silently, and then continued to follow the armed police for close combat.


    "Fuck, these things are fucking crazy!! don''t die!!" a young armed policeman yelled at the people around him.


    "Shoot if you can''t!! the scene can''t be controlled!!" another armed policeman frowned and replied.


    "Kang! Kang!"


    Two shots fired, instantly beat down two strong men.


    But these people don''t care. Some directly took the automatic pistols of the armed police, and the original hand to hand combat has directly become a shooting war.


    "Bang bang!!"


    The firelight from the muzzle of the gun lit up the deck instantly. There were armed police on our side. Seven or eight people were injured in less than two minutes, but no one died, because no one dared to hit on the head. After all, the armed police were opposite.


    I hid behind the deck and kept observing the situation on the ship. My mobile phone was clutching the oxygen tank. Now I understand why song de gave me this thing, because he knew it would happen!!


    I''m looking for a chance, a suitable chance for me to jump from the boat. I have an oxygen cylinder in my hand, so I can dive in the water for a period of time, but during this period, I have to escape the monitoring range of the police!!


    I keep thinking in my mind when it''s good for me to jump!!


    At the other end, there was a brief exchange of fire between the two sides, and the screams of gunfire were heard. Soon, the smugglers were beaten and lost their fighting ability. At this moment, the man with glasses and the strong man around him disappeared. I searched for a long time and couldn''t find these two people.


    "Fuck your mother, don''t come here!! I have hostages!!" just at this time, the captain appeared in our view. He was carrying a *, holding an abducted woman in his arms, looking at the armed police with extremely ferocious eyes.


    "Sure enough, there are abductors!"


    After seeing the woman in the captain''s hand, the armed police licked their lips, then picked up the walkie talkie and shouted in a low voice: "the bandits have hostages in their hands, strive for a fatal blow!!"


    "The wind speed is too high, please buy me time!!" a response came from the opposite side soon.


    "OK!!" after saying this, the armed police looked up at the captain and shouted, "calm down. Just say what you want!!"


    "I want you all to fuck off!!" the captain replied at the top of his voice.


    "Are you ready?" the armed police looked down and asked.


    "Who the fuck are you talking to?" the captain found something wrong and quickly stepped back.


    "Kang!"


    With a shot, the bullet opened the captain''s sky cover in an instant.


    "Poop!!"


    The captain''s body fell to the ground slowly, and his death was very sad!!!


    PS: there''s something urgent at home these two days. I can''t update it. I''ll restore it in two days. Sorry to everyone. I''ll send some messages these two days. It has nothing to do with the main story. Don''t read what I don''t want to see, so as not to waste K coins. I apologize for the last time. I''m sorry.

 Chapter 450

    "Big brother!! big brother!!" the sailor on the deck stared with big eyes and a runny nose, and shouted in panic.


    And the others were stunned in the same place for a moment, looking at several policemen opposite in confusion.


    "Wow!!"


    After seeing the captain shot dead, six or seven old men sprang out of the cab, and each of them had weapons, *, pistols and complete equipment.


    The leading man looked at the captain''s body. His expression was cold and didn''t say a word. He picked up * and began to throw fire at the police. These people didn''t have any nonsense at all.


    The policemen were not given for nothing. After seeing the group holding fire, they hid directly behind the ship board and shot back while dodging. It was originally a gunfight between passengers and the police. Because of the death of the captain, it was directly a battle between the two groups of people.


    I looked at these strong men. Although I didn''t know any of them, I knew they must be human traffickers. Otherwise, their fighting quality and weapons would not be so professional. Obviously, these people didn''t have stage fright at all for this kind of gun battle.


    "Da Da!"


    Countless bullets shot wildly on the board of the ship. For a time, wood chips, iron sheet and concrete flew everywhere. After these people came out, the police directly fell into passivity and did not dare to fight back.


    But this situation is not what I want to see, because I hope the police will win. Only when the police win can the police on the river relax their vigilance and I have the opportunity to jump.


    But now it seems that this situation is not suitable for escape, so I can only hide in the corner and observe the situation on the ship.


    "Get in touch with the captain quickly. We''ll have to leave it here if we fucking fight!"


    A policeman stared at the beads, wiped the ash on his face and shouted loudly.


    "I can''t get in touch, the walkie talkie is broken!!" another policeman covered the wound on his thigh and bit his teeth back.


    "Fuck, what the fuck?"


    "I jumped down and shouted!"


    At this time, a young policeman stood up directly, then jumped into the river.


    "Delay time and wait for rescue!!!" the policeman shouted, then stretched out his head and fought back directly.


    "Fuck, these people are really tired of living!!"


    "Bang!!"


    "Kang!!"


    The gunshot rang out again. It was a one-sided situation. The police moved back a little in an instant, but the fire on the traffickers was still fierce. Shuttle after shuttle of bullets were madly fixed on the board of the ship.


    Just this time when the police fought back, all five or six policemen were shot, and the least injured also had one or two wounds.


    "Bang!!"


    At this time, a gun shot, a policeman''s head was directly pierced, and the whole person lost his vitality in an instant. His body fell on the board of the boat with a burst of blood, which dyed his teammates red.


    "Xiao Wang!!"


    The policeman nearest to the body stared at the beads and shouted, then rushed out with the * directly.


    "Fuck you!! don''t you fucking die?" the policeman shouted, and then hugged the fire crazily.


    "Da Da!"


    A series of bullets were fired in the direction of the traffickers, and at this time, the support of the police finally came. There were more than ten more policemen on the ship, each with weapons in his hand. The traffickers were stunned when they saw the police coming up, and then instinctively withdrew back.


    But the police didn''t give them the chance at all. Carrying a * was a shooting.


    The two sides have red eyes. It''s impossible to get off the ship unless they give a fucking life or death!!


    "Bang!"


    A bullet hit the iron bucket on the top of my head, and the gasoline in the bucket was directly ignited. I stood up with a splash, and then walked slowly to the side of the boat, because I knew my chance was coming, and now is my best chance to escape.


    "Kang Kang!"


    The bullets flew in disorder, and the smugglers were also in disorder. They took up their weapons to fight back, because they knew that if the police won, they would be greeted by endless prisons, so they had to fight back.


    "Bang!!"


    At this time, a man knocked on the back of the police''s head with a stick, and the police''s body flew in front of me.


    "Help..." the policeman looked at my direction in despair, with blood on his mouth, and shouted at me in a very weak voice.


    "Draft it, go to hell!!" a middle-aged man raised his stick again with red eyes and hit the policeman''s head directly.


    I looked at the policeman, hesitated for a moment, then directly stood up, bent down to pick up the stick on the ground, and then ran directly down the middle-aged wheel!!


    "Bang!!"


    The sound of wood hitting the bone sounded, and the middle-aged man flew out directly.


    "Draft!!" after the middle-aged man was hit by me, he shook his head, and then stood up again and rushed towards me.


    I pursed my lips, looked down at the policeman on the ground and found that the policeman had passed out.


    "Fuck!"


    I scolded in a low voice. Then I took a stick and ran to the middle-aged man''s head again. The middle-aged man was injured, so the reaction was very slow,. He can''t hide from me.


    "Bang bang!!"


    I waved it three or four times in a row. The middle-aged man walked a few elegant steps and fell down with a pop!


    "The whole thing, shit!!" when I saw the middle-aged man fall, I threw away the stick in my hand and scolded silently.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    I gasped for breath, then picked up the oxygen bottle on the ground and walked quickly to the back of the ship, because I knew that the police there were the least.


    We can have about ten policemen in our clothes. We can calculate by looking at the number of speedboats outside. The maximum number of policemen is 20. Therefore, there are only five or six policemen on the river. Now I have the best chance to escape. Moreover, I observed that there are four speedboats in front of me, which means that there should be one or two speedboats behind the ship, so I chose to jump in that position.


    "Pa!!"


    Just as I was thinking and running towards the boat, suddenly a man patted me on the shoulder. I suddenly turned around and found that it was the man with glasses and the strong man who stared at me.


    "What do you mean?" I turned and asked.


    "I''m working hard with the police. What are you doing?" the man with glasses stroked the frame of his glasses and looked at me.


    "What the fuck do you care about me!! do what you should do!!"


    I scolded impatiently, then shook off my eyes, the man''s hand and walked forward with big steps.


    "Bang!!"


    I just walked out three or four steps and was directly grabbed by the strong man next to the man with eyes.


    "Do you really miss him? Why?"


    I stared and shouted angrily.


    PS: when I get home at seven o''clock, I start coding after I get home. I wrote a chapter first. There should be two chapters tonight. I''m sorry that I haven''t updated these two days. I''ll try to minimize this situation in the future and resume normal updates from tomorrow.

 Chapter 451

    "People are trying hard, but you hide away. Don''t you think there''s something wrong?" the man with glasses came up to me and whispered. When he spoke, his eyes never left the black plastic bag in my hand.


    "Aren''t you hiding here too? What qualifications do you have to say about me?" I was stunned for a moment and then replied with my neck.


    "Hehe, you don''t care about us. Show me what you have!!" the man with glasses smiled and stretched out his hand to me.


    "Why the fuck should I give it to you!!" as I spoke, my right hand touched my waist without leaving a trace.


    "Since you''re all right, let me see what''s in your hand!!" the eye man shouted with great certainty.


    "Wow!!"


    I took the pistol directly from my waist, put it on the man''s forehead, clenched my teeth and shouted, "don''t fucking delay me!"


    "... do you want to jump?" the man with glasses asked calmly, looking at the pistol on his forehead.


    "The last time I tell you, what I do has nothing to do with you!!"


    I pushed the gun forward, the glasses man''s head retreated, then looked at me and said with a smile, "you want to escape in the chaos. The thing in your hand is an oxygen bottle, right?"


    "I looked at my glasses


    The man had no expression, but he didn''t explain.


    "Why don''t you say it? Are you guilty?" the man with glasses then asked, looking aggressive.


    "You''d better shut your fucking mouth and cherish your life, okay?" I was blinded


    The man is speechless and his left hand trembles slightly. Although I don''t want to kill the man with glasses, if he keeps writing like this, I have to do it, because I can''t miss such a good time now.


    "Do you want to shoot?" the man with glasses smiled at my trembling left hand, and then said, "if you shoot, everyone on the ship will know that you are an insider of the police, and no one can fucking save you!"


    "Fart, you''re the fucking insider!!" I now understand that the man with glasses regarded me as a traitor of the police.


    "You''re not a traitor. What are you running for? You''re not a traitor. Why did you prepare an oxygen bottle in advance?" the man with glasses was stunned and asked.


    "Are you stupid? If I were really a traitor, I would have followed the police to kill you now? What the fuck am I talking to you about?" I explained in silence.


    After listening to me, the man with glasses narrowed his eyes and looked at me, and then looked at the strong man around him. His expression was very tangled.


    "Do you really miss him? Why?"


    The battle on the deck is coming to an end, so I''m very anxious.


    "You''re really not an insider?" glasses


    The man looked at me and repeated.


    "Can you stop the ink? No one can leave after the fight over there. The person in charge of the house should prepare this thing himself..." I shouted with an excited expression, pointing to the deck.


    "... give me the oxygen tank in your hand and I''ll let you go!!" the man with glasses said in silence.


    "Fuck you, now it''s me who takes the gun!!" I took the muzzle of the gun and put it on the man''s forehead.


    "If you don''t give it to me, no one can fucking go!!" the man with glasses replied stubbornly.


    "Shit!! I fucking convinced you!!" I put down my pistol silently, then took out a can and threw it to the man with glasses.


    "Step!!" I strode forward.


    "Give me one of us?" the man with glasses asked me excitedly.


    "Love or not..." I waved my hand, then took out the oxygen tank, and stepped to climb on the board.


    At this time, three or four policemen suddenly ran over, stood up and shouted, "don''t move!!"


    "Shall I go to you? Don''t move!"


    The strong man next to the glasses man raised a stick and threw it directly at the police. At the moment when the police hid the stick, the glasses man and the strong man jumped off the ship very decisively.


    "Poof!!"


    "Poof!!"


    There were two water flowers on the river, and the two people disappeared. They never showed their heads after entering the water.


    At the other end, I saw a man with glasses and a strong man. After diving, I pinched my nose and jumped directly.


    The river was cold, and I had a cramp the moment I jumped down.


    "Coo Doo!!"


    The muddy river rushed into my mouth. I adjusted my posture, and then took out an oxygen tank and put it in my mouth.


    On the other side, on the ship.


    "What the fuck is going on?"


    At this time, a middle-aged man came running with big steps and asked with staring eyes.


    "Captain, someone jumped down..." a policeman replied.


    "Zi la!!"


    After listening to this sentence, the captain took out the walkie talkie directly, and then shouted to the walkie talkie: "pay attention to the three groups, someone jumped the boat, dive to find someone immediately, and one of them can''t fucking let them run away!"


    "Copy that!"


    "Copy that!"


    After the captain received the answer, seven or eight policemen jumped directly into the river and swam in our direction quickly.


    ����


    I dived and swam in the water for some time. I don''t know how far I swam, but I felt very tired. I couldn''t keep up with my physical strength. I had cramps in my upper legs, so I exposed my head directly after swimming for a while.


    "Wow!!"


    "Hoo!!"


    After stretching out my head, I shook the water on my head and greedily breathed the air outside.


    I looked up and looked around. I found that my current position was thirty or forty meters away from the fishing boat. Two men with glasses were in front of us and were swimming crazy to the shore. Behind me were five or six policemen and two speedboats.


    "Fuck, these fools swim so fast!!"


    I scolded wordlessly, then waved my arm vigorously and swam in the direction of the man with glasses.


    ����


    I don''t know how long I swam. Anyway, later I felt that I didn''t feel and had no strength. Moreover, the police behind me were getting closer and closer. Looking at the police behind me, I was basically desperate. However, when I was about to give up, the man with glasses suddenly swam back!!


    "Give me your hand?" the man with glasses stretched out his right hand at me.


    I was silent and handed him my right hand.


    "Pa!!"


    The glasses man pulled my hand, and then silently scolded: "just jump off the boat with your body lattice..."


    "Thank you!!" I said to the man with glasses very sincerely.


    "Ha ha..."


    The man in glasses smiled, and then pulled me while holding the water with one hand. The three of us swam madly to the shore.

 Chapter 452

    I swam in the water with the glasses man and the strong man for more than ten minutes, and finally swam to an island.


    "What''s the matter, brother?" the strong man looked back at the man with glasses and asked.


    "What the fuck can I do? Go up!!" the man with glasses replied without hesitation.


    "You can''t get down if you go up... If this is a desert island, the three of us will die here!!" the strong man swallowed his spit and said with some hesitation.


    "If you don''t go up, you''re fucking dead. Don''t fucking ink, go up quickly!!"


    Saying this, the man with glasses walked directly to the island. I had no choice but to follow him.


    In less than 20 seconds, all three of us landed. After landing, I looked at the dark woods and suddenly felt like dying. It was fucking dark and I couldn''t see anything. I didn''t know how I died.


    But no matter how many glasses man, SA Yazi ran into the tree forest. I bit my teeth and ran in.


    "Wow!!"


    "Step on!!"


    The leaves and withered grass constantly rubbed my thighs, and the roots of my legs had long been worn out of blood, but I didn''t have the energy to manage this at all, so I had to run forward without brains.


    ����


    The other side.


    When the police approached the island, they shook it with a flashlight, but they didn''t find our shadow.


    "Where are the people?" the captain called with a frown.


    "I don''t know whether I went to the island or swam away..." the little policeman replied with some uncertainty.


    "Shit, I don''t need to think about it!! I must be unable to swim to the island. Why didn''t the speedboat catch up? What the fuck did you eat?" the captain''s expression was very excited.


    "The water is too shallow for the speedboat to come in..." the little policeman then replied.


    "What the fuck do you want? Hurry up to the island and find someone. Carpet search. If these three people can''t find you, you don''t have to come back!!" the captain stared at the beads and shouted, and then walked back to the ship.


    "Wow!!"


    A dozen policemen followed our footprints and began to walk to the island. As they walked, they shook the island with a flashlight.


    ����


    The three of us ran in the tree forest for a while. Because it was a wild forest, there was no fucking way. We ran deep and shallow. It was easy to sprain our feet without leaving a sound. At will, the three of us ran very hard.


    "Fuck, I can''t run, I can''t run!!" after running for a while, the strong man stopped and shouted at the man with glasses.


    "Don''t you fucking run away and wait to die?" the man with glasses swallowed and spit, and said some speechless.


    "Die or die, anyway, I just don''t fucking run away!! I can''t run......" the strong man sat down on the ground with a splash.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!! get up quickly!!" the man with glasses kicked on the strong man''s ass, gritted his teeth and scolded.


    "What''s up? I can''t even run. If I run like this, I''ll be fucking tired!"


    "Shit, are you a fucking fool!! you don''t run away when your mother comes out?" the man with glasses was speechless and puffed.


    I lay on the ground, my mind was a little disordered, and my physical strength was overdrawn, so I didn''t want to say a word. My voice was smoking, and there was no saliva around me. Listening to the quarrel between the man with glasses and the strong man, I didn''t want to get involved in their affairs, just wanted to have a good rest.


    However, after they quarreled for a while, there was a sudden sound of footsteps not far from us. I looked up and saw the light of the flashlight.


    "Don''t make a fucking noise!! when someone comes, go quickly!!" I quickly got up, shouted at the two people in a low voice, then turned and ran forward.


    The man with glasses and the strong man were stunned for a moment, then looked back and saw the figure of the police directly through the moonlight. They bit their teeth and then ran directly after me.


    "Wow!!"


    The footsteps in the silent woods were very obvious, and the voice of the police was like death. It was gloomy and terrible into my ears. Although I was physically overdrawn, my legs ran forward instinctively.


    "Step on!"


    Soon, the footsteps of the police became clearer and clearer, which showed that the police were getting closer and closer to us.


    "Hoo!!"


    The strong man stopped, looked at the man with glasses and whispered, "can you hear how many people?"


    "Two!! they should look separately..." the man with glasses answered after listening carefully.


    "An ambush?" the strong man raised his eyebrows.


    "You''re fucking crazy? You don''t need this at this fucking time!!" the man with glasses was speechless.


    "If we run like this, we''ll lose our strength. We might as well do it directly and lay down one!! the fewer police, the more likely we are to survive!!" the strong man continued.


    After listening to the strong man''s words, the glasses man was silent. Then he hid directly in the woods on the side. The strong man hid on the other side. Two people ambushed left and right, and I quickly hid and lay on the ground.


    "Wow!!"


    The clothes rubbed against the leaves, and the whole forest was quiet. The two policemen walked forward very carefully step by step, and looked back after a few steps. The suddenly quiet forest made the two policemen very cautious.


    "Gulu!!"


    Looking at the two policemen, I swallowed a mouthful of spit.


    "Wow!"


    Just as the police approached the man with glasses, the man with glasses directly ran up and frantically jumped at the police. The strong man on the other side also ran out and directly jumped on the police.


    "Bang!"


    The two policemen were directly pressed on the ground by the two of them. Then the two men waved their fists in a very consistent manner, one by one, and then stuck in the policeman''s face.


    "Ah!"


    After a few punches, the policeman shouted, then stood up, and then directly put his knee on the man with glasses. The man with glasses was directly put down. Although the strong man on the other side had an advantage, he didn''t control the man with glasses.


    The police rode on the man with glasses and began to fight back frantically. Soon, the man with glasses was beaten with blood all over his face.


    "Draft it, help me!!" the man with glasses shouted at me as he was beaten.


    I was stunned for a moment, then I directly picked up the stone at my feet and ran to the police''s head.


    "Bang!!"


    The policeman was very flexible and avoided the stone, but I still hit him on the shoulder.


    "Shua!"


    When the police hid from me, the man with glasses stood up in an instant, and then raised his legs and stuffy his feet on the police''s face.


    "Pa!"


    The kicked policeman fumbled on the ground, and then touched his waist with his left hand in a very hidden position.


    "Stop him, he''s going to take out his gun!!"


    Seeing the policeman''s action, I shouted at once.

 Chapter 453

    After hearing what I said, the glasses man was stunned and didn''t react at the first time.


    At the moment he was stunned, the police had taken out the gun!!


    "Wow!!" the policeman rolled the bolt of the gun and put the gun directly on the man''s forehead.


    "Fuck you, be honest!!" the policeman licked his lips and shouted to the man with glasses.


    "Brother, what can I say? How violent it is to use knives and guns every day..." the man with glasses instantly changed his face and directly played the routine of negotiation with the police.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, put your hands on your head and squat!!" the policeman bit his teeth and shouted, then wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth.


    The man with glasses heard the policeman''s words and thought for a moment, although he squatted down with a smile.


    "There''s still you!! I didn''t hear you!!" when the policeman saw the man with glasses squatting down, he turned and shouted at me.


    "I heard it!!" I looked at the black muzzle of the policeman and squatted down quickly.


    "Little black!! little black!!"


    When the police saw me and the man with glasses squatting down, they turned and shouted at the trees, because the strong man and another policeman didn''t know where to go at this time.


    After shouting twice, the policeman found no response and twisted his eyebrows.


    "Wow!!"


    The policeman took out a pair of handcuffs from his pocket and threw them directly under the soles of me and the man with glasses.


    I looked down at the handcuffs and the man with glasses. My eyes hesitated.


    "Look JB what, put it on yourself!!" the policeman looked at both sides as he spoke. He was looking for another policeman.


    "Why JB?" the man with glasses looked at me and whispered.


    "You fucking ask me who I fucking ask?" I replied speechless.


    "Grass, to torture this B thing is basically to torture my future!!!" the man with glasses said sadly.


    I don''t fucking know what a man like glasses thinks. He''s in the mood to pull a calf when he''s burned. With such a stupid teammate, if I can run out, how many scriptures I have to read in my last life!!


    "Bang!!"


    Just when we hesitated, the police kicked the man with glasses in the face, stared at the beads and shouted, "do you have a fucking future like you?"


    "No, let''s say you don''t insult people. I''ll tell you!!" the man with glasses was obviously unhappy when he heard this. He was about to get up.


    "Don''t move, squat down!!" seeing that the man with glasses was about to get up, the policeman raised his pistol very nervously.


    "Don''t get excited, don''t get excited!!" the glasses man quickly raised his hands and hid on the ground.


    "Wow!!"


    The sound of walking sounded slightly, and the three of us looked at the direction of the sound almost at the same time.


    We all know that if the strong man comes in, then we still have hope to go out. If the policeman comes in, I''ll basically talk to the man with glasses.


    The atmosphere was so tense that everyone was in the woods.


    "Step, step!!"


    The footsteps are getting closer and closer, and my breathing is getting faster and faster.


    "Pa!!"


    At this time, the glasses man reached out and touched me. I quickly looked up. The glasses man blinked at me.


    I immediately understood what he meant. At this time, the police focused all their attention on the trees and didn''t pay attention to us at all.


    "Three!!"


    "Two!!"


    "One!!"


    After the glasses man counted three times, we both jumped at the police at the same time.


    "Fuck!"


    The police whispered a curse when they heard us, but it was too late and we both threw ourselves on him.


    "Fuck you!!" I punched the policeman in the stomach.


    "Iron egg, fuck him!"


    The glasses man shouted. I turned my head and saw that the strong man came back. In an instant, his self-confidence burst. One punch after another hit the policeman''s stomach.


    On the other side, the strong man called iron egg flew up directly, a hungry tiger ate, and his strong body hit the policeman''s body directly.


    The small lattice of the police couldn''t hold such a flutter, and fell directly to the ground. After the police fell, I quickly pressed his gun arm with my hand, but I couldn''t hold it with one hand, so I had to use two hands.


    "Bang bang!!"


    The policeman grinned and kept hitting me in the face with his fist, which made my eyes look like stars.


    "Don''t fucking watch the fun, grab the gun!!" I turned my head and shouted at the man with glasses.


    The man with glasses came, kicked the policeman in the face, and then ran straight to catch the pistol.


    Seeing that the man with glasses wanted to grab the gun, the policeman directly opened his mouth and bit on the man''s hand. Then he shouted and stood up with his bow.


    "Fuck you, you''re a fucking dog!!" the man with glasses covered his bleeding left hand and shouted in pain.


    "I''ll fuck you!!" the policeman scolded in a low voice, then turned his head and wanted to run.


    "Don''t fucking let him run away, iron egg!!" the man in glasses quickly shouted, and the iron egg jumped to his feet.


    The next second, the two men with iron egg glasses almost jumped at the police at the same time, and the police were pressed to the ground again.


    "Pa!!"


    The man with glasses pulled his mouth on the policeman''s face, bared his teeth and scolded: "wipe your mother, can''t you afford to run?"


    "My teammates will come right away. You can''t run..." the policeman replied weakly.


    "Teammate, are you? B!!" after that, the man with glasses followed with another mouth.


    "Stop the fucking ink, take the gun and hurry!!"


    I saw that the more I talked to the police, the more fucking excited I was. I quickly reminded him.


    "Yes, iron egg, you take down the gun!!"


    "Pa!!"


    Iron egg reached out to grab the police''s pistol when he heard this. The police struggled, then clenched his teeth and threw the pistol into the tree forest.


    Iron egg turned to reach the gun, but was directly caught by the police. The three people were entangled with each other like a fucking octopus.


    "Pick up the gun!!" iron egg shouted at me.


    "Bah!!"


    I spit and ran straight into the trees, but the light was not enough. I couldn''t see where the gun was, so I had to grope on the ground while walking.


    "Big brother, can you hurry up? I can''t hold on!!!" the man with glasses shouted at me speechless.


    "Hold on for a while, this place is too fucking dark, I have to look for it slowly!!" I brushed my forehead and sweated, and replied nervously.


    "Grass, sprinkle Leng!!"


    "Step, step!!"


    At this time, I heard footsteps again. I looked up and saw that the starting point was lit up four or five hundred meters away from me, and there were at least more than ten light sources. When I saw this scene, my heart clicked.


    The other police came when they heard the sound!!

 Chapter 454

    I looked at the pistol under my feet and thought for a long time. Finally, I picked up the pistol and walked to the man with glasses without expression.


    "Brother, what the fuck are you doing? You''ve been looking for a pistol for so long..." when he saw me coming out, the man with glasses shouted at me very reluctantly.


    "It''s too dark to find!!" I explained in a low voice.


    "Stop the fucking ink and kill this fool..." the man with glasses looked at me in great pain and shouted.


    I gasped for breath, then calmly raised the pistol and pointed it at the policeman, but after I raised it, I put it down again.


    "Shoot!! what do you miss him!!" the man with glasses looked very worried because he saw my hesitation.


    "He''s a policeman, I can''t shoot!!" I was silent and opened my mouth.


    "Shit, if you don''t shoot him, we''ll all fucking die here..."


    "He is an innocent policeman, we are not enemies..." I explained in a low voice.


    "Are you fucking crazy? He''s a soldier. We''re bandits and born enemies!!" the iron egg under the policeman clenched his teeth and shouted.


    "I killed him. If we were caught, we might not get out of his life. Let him go and we still have hope!!" I shouted loudly, then pointed the gun at the man with glasses and said expressionless: "let him go!!"


    "Shua!"


    The man with glasses quickly looked up and looked at me with an incredible face.


    "What the fuck are you doing?" the man with glasses stared at the beads and shouted in a low voice.


    "You let him go!!" my tone is very firm.


    "You dare not kill a policeman, you dare to kill me? I don''t believe it!!" the man with glasses said sarcastically.


    "Let go!" I adjusted my posture and shouted very firmly.


    "You!"


    "If I fucking ask you to loosen it, just loosen it!!!" I shouted with great emotion.


    "I still don''t believe you will shoot!!" the man with glasses shook his head


    "Don''t fucking force me!!!"


    Glasses man looked at me, silent for a long time, did not open his mouth to speak.


    "Three!!"


    "Two!!"


    "One!!"


    When I finished counting the last number, the glasses man waved his hand and said helplessly, "you''re awesome! I took it..."


    Then he let go of the policeman''s hand.


    "Hoo!!"


    I breathed a sigh. I was really afraid that the man with glasses wouldn''t let go.


    "Splash!"


    The policeman stood up in an instant, then looked at me and shouted, "I won''t let you go if you don''t kill me..."


    "Don''t fucking talk!!" I replied expressionless, then turned to the man with glasses and said, "let''s go!!"


    After saying this, I walked straight forward with big steps. The man with glasses looked at the police behind him, sighed silently, and then kept up with me.


    "You stop!"


    Just when I could walk five or six meters out, the police suddenly shouted.


    I smiled and walked to the policeman.


    "What do you want?" the policeman instinctively hid.


    "Don''t be shameless!! I don''t kill you because I pity you!!" after saying this, I raised my hand and knocked on the policeman''s head, and the policeman''s body fell to the ground.


    "Why do you bother? How nice to kill him long ago!!" the man with glasses looked at me with some confusion.


    "The police are catching up with us. We can''t go three times..." I rubbed my face and explained.


    "If you can''t go, you have to go!! you can''t give up hope..." after saying that, the man with glasses strode to the tree forest. Iron egg and I hurriedly followed.


    But the footsteps around us are getting closer and closer. I know we are almost surrounded now. It''s impossible to run out.


    Five minutes later, the footsteps became clearer and clearer, and the light around us became more and more sufficient.


    "Let you ink, that''s good..." the glasses man whispered to me helplessly, and then squatted on the ground silently.


    "Hey!"


    I sighed and squatted on the ground.


    "Why don''t you two run away?" iron egg shouted excitedly when he saw us both squatting down.


    "What are you running for? We are surrounded. Can''t you see..."


    Hearing what glasses man said, iron egg glanced around, and then squatted on the ground silently holding his head.


    "Man, what''s your name? I met you once and didn''t know your name!!" the man with glasses looked at me and asked.


    "Ye Han, what about you?" I thought about it and said my real name. There''s no need to cheat them at this time.


    "My name is steel egg, his name is iron egg, I''m his brother..." steel egg put his arm around my shoulder and grinned.


    "My guess is..." in fact, I have guessed the name of glasses man hungry for a long time, but I still can''t help asking.


    "Why don''t you ask me what my real name is? They don''t believe me when I say this name..." the glasses man continued after listening to me.


    "What''s your real name?"


    "My real name is steel egg!!!"


    "Grass, do you want me to ask you? B..." I was speechless.


    "We''ve been orphans since childhood. The children in the mountains don''t even have a registered permanent residence. Our ID cards are fake for 70 yuan. These stupid policemen don''t know who we are. They don''t know which ID card to hang online. Ha ha!!" steel egg''s laughter is helpless and sad.


    Two orphans in the mountains have long been abandoned by the society.


    Their way of life is the law of the jungle. When people mercilessly accuse themselves of being criminals, do you think that when they try their best to integrate into this society, does this society choose to accept them??


    I helplessly looked at the steel egg and wanted to talk, but I couldn''t open my mouth, because I didn''t know what to say.


    "When we go in, we have to take care of each other!!" steel egg''s words broke the silence.


    "Hehe, are you two km people?" I asked with a smile.


    "Well, after seven or eight years in km, I dare not say how awesome, but those so-called big people still have contact more or less..." when it comes to this, steel egg''s expression is a little arrogant.


    "Then why go to Myanmar?"


    "I think I offended the wrong people and was betrayed by my accomplices, so I want to go to Myanmar to hide..." Gang egg told the truth.


    "Oh," I nodded, not talking.


    After a silence, the leaves around us trembled and the sound of footsteps became clear.


    I raised my head just opposite the policeman''s eyes!!


    "There are people here!!" the policeman shouted quickly.


    "Wow!!"


    The shaking of leaves suddenly became very rapid.

 Chapter 455

    A few seconds later, seven or eight pointed their guns at us.


    "You are surrounded..."


    "Stop fucking nonsense, we don''t want to resist at all!!" steel egg waved his hand impatiently and directly interrupted the police.


    "Put your hands up!!"


    The policeman was stunned and shouted.


    Steel egg, iron egg and me, the three looked at each other, and then reluctantly raised their hands.


    At the moment we raised our hands, the police rushed up directly. I was pressed directly on the ground and struggled instinctively.


    "Bang!!"


    A * knocked on my head, and the sky with the moon began to rotate. I shook my head, and then fainted with a thud.


    "Click!!"


    The sound of handcuffs was the last sound I heard.


    ����


    The next day, a police interrogation room.


    "Wow!!"


    A basin of cold water poured on my head and I woke up in an instant.


    "Fuck!"


    I shook my head, whispered a scold in the cold water above, and then slowly opened my eyes.


    Opposite me sat a middle-aged man in a police uniform. There was nothing in the room except a table. There were eight big words printed on the wall: "be lenient if you confess, be strict if you resist!".


    "Pa!"


    The middle-aged policeman turned on the tape recorder, then looked at me and said, "introduce Yan Zhengming, captain of KM Criminal Police Brigade!"


    "Why did you catch me?" I frowned at Yan Zhengming and felt very uncomfortable.


    "Don''t you know what you did?" Yan Zhengming patted the table and shouted.


    "I''m a stowaway. It''s not under the control of your police station!!"


    "Fart!! you fucking attacked the police, don''t you know?" Yan Zhengming was blown by my beard and stared angrily.


    "Then sentence me to attack the police, and I plead guilty..." I waved my hand casually.


    "You... You!!" Yan Zhengming choked on me and said something bad. He stretched out his hand and pointed at me, then took a deep breath, looked at me and asked, "what''s the matter with the women and children on board?"


    "What women and children? I don''t know. I''m a stowaway..." I was stunned, and my tone was very surprised.


    "Don''t pretend with me. I told you clearly. Tell me who is a human trafficker and I can fight for a lenient treatment for you!!" Yan Zhengming''s words were a lot warmer and turned off the tape recorder on the table.


    "I said I don''t know what''s going on. I''m a stowaway..."


    "You''d better think about it clearly. Not everyone has this opportunity. I''ll tell you!!" Yan Zhengming then shouted.


    "May I make a phone call?" I thought for a moment and asked.


    "No!!" Yan Zhengming refused without thinking.


    "Captain Yan, your attitude is wrong. Be reasonable, I can call my lawyer!!"


    "Bang!!"


    Yan Zhengming came up and kicked me on the head, then gritted his teeth and shouted at me, "little B, don''t fucking play tricks with me. Believe it or not, I''ll let you die in this interrogation room?"


    "Cough!!"


    Yan Zhengming''s leather shoes were stuck on my neck. I couldn''t breathe. My face turned red all of a sudden.


    "Don''t think I don''t know about B in H City, but this is km, not H City, so please give me your social elder brother''s hand!!"


    At this time, my face was a little purple.


    "I''ll ask you for the last time. Do you know who is a human trafficker!!" Yan Zhengming gritted his teeth and roared.


    "I fucking... Don''t know!!" I said these words intermittently.


    "Wow!!"


    Yan Zhengming took back his feet and looked at me expressionless.


    "Can I go now?" I asked as I gasped and looked at Yan Zhengming.


    "...." Yan Zhengming looked at me and was silent. Then he waved his hand. A little policeman took me out of the interrogation room.


    After I left the interrogation room, I was directly taken to a room. There was nothing in the room except a big bed similar to a hot Kang, not even a fucking stool.


    "Go in!!" the little policeman pushed me and shouted in a low voice after opening the door.


    "Brother, can I make a phone call?" I looked at the policeman and asked.


    "No, stop talking nonsense and hurry in..."


    Then the police pushed me into the house and locked the door.


    After entering the house, I found that there was a man lying on the bed in the house, which gave people the feeling that we should not be Chinese.


    When the man saw me coming in, he looked up at me, then closed his eyes and went to sleep.


    I was stunned for a moment, then walked to the man, observed the surroundings, and whispered, "brother, when did you come in?"


    "Just now..." the man replied to me in his broken Chinese.


    After hearing what the middle-aged man said, I was more sure that he was not Chinese.


    "Is it illegal?" I asked tentatively.


    "Uh huh!!" the man nodded.


    "Then why didn''t I see you?" I sat down next to the man. After knowing that he was also a stowaway, I felt sorry for each other.


    "I''ve been hiding, but they caught me..." the man paused, looked at me and asked, "is there any smoke?"


    I was stunned, subconsciously touched my pocket and found that there was really a box of cigarettes.


    I quickly took it out, but when I took it out, I found that it had been wet by the river.


    "I can''t smoke..." I shook my cigarette box helplessly.


    "It''s okay, give it to me!!"


    Then the man grabbed the cigarette box from my hand and took out the cigarettes one by one.


    "What are you doing?" I looked at the man''s action and was puzzled.


    "Tear!!"


    The man pulled off the filter, then put the cigarette directly into his mouth and chewed it.


    Looking at this series of men''s actions, I''m confused. I''ve fucking seen such a cow, and I''ve never seen such a cow!!


    That guy one by one, the man can eat at least five or six fucking!!


    "Big brother, you''re not afraid to eat so much!!" my boss stammered.


    "Used to..." the man buttoned up the tobacco leaves between his teeth, and then barked and enjoyed it all over his face.


    "Where are you from?" I looked at the man and asked.


    "Myanmar, what about you?" after smoking, the man was obviously in a better mood and talked more.


    "I''m from H city..."


    "Oh, for the sake of giving me cigarettes, you''ll go out with me later..." the man said carelessly while buttoning his feet.

 Chapter 456

    "Can you go out?" after hearing what the middle-aged man said, I was stunned and shouted excitedly.


    "It''s too easy for me. As long as you''re not the trafficker they''re looking for, I can get you out..." the middle-aged man spoke very casually.


    "Brother, what do you do? They accused me of attacking the police..." I still asked in disbelief.


    "Attacking the police is a trivial matter. I ask you, are you a human trafficker?"


    "No!!" I shook my head.


    "Then come on, just stay honest and go out with me tomorrow!!"


    The middle-aged man waved his hand, then picked up the cigarette box, stuffed a cigarette into his mouth and chewed it.


    I sat next to the middle-aged man. Although I felt that he might be bragging, I didn''t expose him, because my crime was smuggling and assaulting the police. Either of these two fucking things was enough for me. He said he would take me out tomorrow. I certainly don''t believe it.


    "Boy, what''s your name?" the middle-aged man kicked me and asked with a smile after chewing the cigarette end.


    "Ye Han... Uncle, what''s your name?" I was stunned and quickly replied.


    "Grass, am I so fucking old!! I''m calling my uncle..." the middle-aged man''s Mandarin sounds very awkward. If I don''t listen carefully, I won''t be able to hear what he''s talking about.


    "Don''t show respect!!" I grinned.


    "Ha ha, this kid is interesting to talk about!! my name is Mengsong, Burmese. Why are you sneaking into the country?" Mengsong came up and hugged me on the shoulder, bared his rhubarb teeth and asked.


    "Ah?" I was stunned when I heard this, and then hurriedly said: "go and do something..."


    "Dodging debts?"


    "Ha ha..." I wiped my mouth and smiled without admitting or denying.


    "Many Chinese people go to our side to hide their debts. When they go out tomorrow, I''ll take you to Myanmar to hide and arrange for you..." Meng song is very forthright and gives people the feeling that he is like us in Northeast China. He talks carelessly, but has a good temperament.


    "No, just get me out first..." I muttered with my mouth tilted.


    "Why? Don''t you believe me?" hearing my words, Mengsong stared very big and looked very angry.


    "Believe it, I believe it, brother! I really believe it!! can you send it away?"


    Mengsong pinched my neck and grinned with pain. I shouted as I struggled.


    "Cao, you don''t believe me, and you don''t go out to inquire. Who the fuck doesn''t know me in Yangon?" Meng Songsong shouted after Meng Songsong started.


    "Brother, what are you doing in Yangon?" I asked carefully.


    "I''m in Yangon, I''ll tell you..." speaking of this, Mengsong stopped for a moment, then turned to look at me and said, "you don''t care what I do, you know I''m awesome!!"


    "You don''t even say what you do, I fucking think you''re bragging!!" I rolled my eyes and said very directly.


    "Get the fuck out of here, you son of a bitch!!" Meng song pushed me away with an agitated expression.


    "Don''t you want to brag?" I said while sitting.


    "Shut your mouth quickly!! believe it or not, I''ll kill you?"


    "If you don''t tell me what you do, I think you''re bragging..." I went on with the ink.


    "You don''t have to study what I do. Won''t it be over if I take you out tomorrow? I don''t understand your dim sum eye, and you don''t have to deliberately stimulate me. I''m sure I can''t tell you what I do. It''s no good for you to know."


    Mengsong looked at me and said very honestly.


    After listening to Meng song''s words, I was stunned for a while. In fact, I always wanted to ask about Meng song''s identity, because if he really had the energy as he said, maybe he could help me save Wei Yiwen, but no matter what I asked, Meng song refused to say, so I had to give up this method.


    I looked up at Munson, then turned around and lay down in bed to rest.


    Mengsong is not a cow. Just see if he can take me out tomorrow.


    The other end, the interrogation room.


    "We are also old friends. You know the process better than me. Say what you have!!" Yan Zhengming said while drinking water from a big tea jar and looking at the man with glasses opposite.


    "Brother, I was caught by your police just halfway away. You told me to leave Kunming at the beginning, and now you fucking brought me back. What do you mean?" steel egg shouted with a frowned face.


    "Don''t say it''s useless. How many traffickers do you recognize???"


    "One doesn''t know!!" steel egg shook his head directly.


    "You''d better tell me the truth. Don''t forget that I haven''t reported the last time you robbed with iron egg!!" Yan Zhengming patted the table and shouted.


    "That''s not because I gave you all the money I robbed!!"


    Steel egg speaks very bluntly and chokes directly to Yan Zhengming.


    "... did I give you a fucking face?" Yan Zhengming slowed down and roared with big eyes.


    "Don''t JB fix this for me. I don''t need it. I''m like a mirror in everyone''s heart. I''ll give you money. You can keep me safe and take what you need. Don''t think of using me. I''m not difficult for you, but if you have to do the whole thing with me, I clearly tell you that iron egg and I go in today and you have to go in the next fucking day!!" Steel Bullet''s expression is calm, While patting the table, he shouted loudly and forcefully, but he spoke with great momentum and confidence.


    From their dialogue, we can see how the police bandit relationship of KM is!!


    After listening to steel egg, Yan Zhengming was stunned, took a deep breath, and then slowly sat on the chair.


    "Tell me what happened!" Yan Zhengming whispered after sitting on his chair for a long time and calming down.


    "What happened?" steel egg asked with a smile.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, the process of smuggling!!" Yan Zhengming knocked on the table.


    "Nothing happened two days ago. I wanted to go to Myanmar to worship Buddha, but my brother and I didn''t get our ID card and couldn''t take the plane and train, so we had to sneak across. After getting on the boat, we met the police. The police ran after us, and they ran hard. Later, we couldn''t run, and I was caught!!" steel egg said quickly.


    "That''s it?" Yan Zhengming looked up at the steel egg.


    "It''s that simple!!" steel egg nodded.


    "The police said you resisted arrest and attacked the police." Yan Zhengming then asked.


    "If you say yes, there will be, if you say no, there will be no!!"


    "Brush!!"


    Yan Zhengming looked up at the steel egg with a helpless expression.

 Chapter 457

    "Is there anything else you want to ask?" seeing that Yan Zhengming didn''t speak, steel egg opened his mouth and asked.


    "It''s said that there is another person running with you. Do you think that person is a human trafficker?" Yan Zhengming asked.


    "Do you think so?" steel egg asked with a smile.


    "I don''t know. I want to hear your opinion..."


    "How old is he? You think he looks like a trafficker? Are you crazy?"


    "I just ask..." Yan Zhengming silently looked at the steel egg and whispered an explanation.


    "Iron egg and I met on the boat. At first I thought he was your insider."


    "...!" Yan Zhengming paused and continued to ask, "why do you think he is an insider?"


    "Because he had prepared the oxygen tank in advance, but after contacting him later, he found that he was neither a human trafficker nor an insider, but an ordinary passenger. Although he was young, I think he had a story. It was not simple. I advise you not to beat him up because of his rate of solving the case. This man is not easy to provoke. At least, the calm he showed when contacting me could not be pretended, I instigated him to kill the police. I just wanted to test who he was, but he was very smart and couldn''t do it. "Speaking of this, steel egg stopped, looked at Yan Zhengming and asked," give me a whole cigarette and said I''m sleepy... "


    "Clean JB!!!" Yan Zhengming muttered, then looked around, took out a box of cigarettes from his trouser pocket and threw them on the table in front of the steel bullet.


    "Pa!!"


    The steel bullet picked up a cigarette and skillfully lit one for himself, and then said: "at that time, he didn''t do it because he knew that we couldn''t get out. Generally, at his age, he knew that if he was caught by the police, he would be confused, but he didn''t still talk to me. What does that mean?"


    The steel bullet patted the table as he said, and then asked himself and replied, "this shows that this man has been dealing with the police for a long time. He knows that his crime is not serious, so he is not too nervous!!"


    "Did you tell him anything in advance?" Yan Zhengming narrowed his eyes and asked.


    "No!" the steel bullet shook his head and asked directly, "I don''t know who I will be assigned to, so I was very nervous at that time. I couldn''t protect myself. What else can I say to him..."


    "I''ve investigated Ye Han. He''s a little energy in H City, but he hasn''t ignored the law and discipline, and his records are very clean..."


    "What do you mean?" the steel bullet asked in some confusion.


    "Are you sure he''s not a human trafficker?" Yan Zhengming added.


    "It''s impossible. He didn''t communicate with those human traffickers at all..." the steel bullet shook his head, then took a puff of smoke and said, "Why have you been looking for human traffickers?"


    "I have received a letter from the above, saying that one of the people you have been arrested is the leader of the human trafficking gang, but I''m not sure who it is..." Yan Zhengming rubbed his face and said with a very helpless expression.


    "How many people have you caught?"


    "More than twenty..."


    "Is there any other information? I can help you find out!!" Steel Bullet continued.


    "I don''t have any fucking information. I can only rely on interrogation..."


    "It''s not a good fucking thing!!" the steel bullet lit a cigarette again.


    "Pinch it. I''ll take you to the detention room for a while..."


    Yan Zhengming stood up, grabbed the smoke from the steel bullet mouth, threw it on the ground and stepped on two feet.


    "When can my brother and I go out?" the steel bullet asked with his head tilted.


    "I''ll let you two go when I''m done..."


    "Then I have to thank you, Captain Yan!!" Steel Bullet bared his teeth and smiled.


    "Needless to say, thank you. Let''s be honest! Do you know who is a human trafficker?" Yan Zhengming asked in a low voice.


    "Brother, if I know, can I not tell you? The trafficker is not my father!!" the steel bullet tone was a little speechless.


    "... shit, get out of here!"


    ����


    After the steel bullet left the interrogation room, his strong brother iron egg was brought in.


    After iron egg came in, he was more fucking comfortable than steel bullet. First he lit a cigarette for himself, and then he sat on the chair with his legs crossed. His whole state was like the landlord''s uncle.


    Yan Zhengming came in with his hands on his back. He glanced at the iron egg helplessly, then pulled off the feet of the iron egg on the table and asked in a low voice, "nonsense, I ask you, do you know there is a human trafficker in your smuggling?"


    "Know!!" iron egg nodded.


    "Teng!" Yan Zhengming stood up directly, then stared at iron egg and shouted, "do you know who it is?"


    "Aren''t all the people who fight with the police traffickers?"


    "Shit..." Yan Zhengming scolded in a low voice.


    "Is there anything else to ask? I know I told you..."


    "Get out of here!!" Yan Zhengming scolded silently, then turned around and shouted, "take him to the interrogation room!!"


    "Hula!!"


    When the door of the interrogation room opened, I thought the little policeman came in, looked down at the iron egg and said, "let''s go!"


    "Brother Yan, why don''t you judge me? I have a lot to say!!" iron egg shouted at Yan Zhengming.


    Yan Zhengming reluctantly shakes his head and walks into the interrogation room next to him.


    "Why did he ignore me? What did he mean?" Tiedan asked the little policeman reluctantly after seeing that Yan Zhengming had left.


    "Brother egg, let''s go..." the little policeman looked at iron egg and said nothing.


    Steel bullet and iron egg are the nightmare of their km police station. They regard the police station as their own fucking home!!


    "I don''t like the name of brother egg. It''s too vulgar..." tie egg slowly stood up, pointed to the little policeman, muttered, and then walked with the little policeman to the interrogation room.


    ����


    Another interrogation room,


    Holding the file, Yan Zhengming came to a young man in his twenties, patted the table and shouted, "don''t sleep. You think this is a hotel?"


    "Brother, you brought me here an hour ago, and no one fucking talked to me. You won''t let me do anything. What am I doing if I don''t sleep?" the man asked with a wordless expression.


    "Don''t say that useless name?" Yan Zhengming shouted.


    "Lin ning."


    "Occupation?"


    "Whole blasting..."


    "Tell me more!!" Yan Zhengming then asked.


    "It''s responsible for bombing buildings, mining and mountains..." lin ning explained carelessly.


    "Learned this?"


    "Self taught..."


    "Breaking the law without a license, you know?"


    "Brother, this is not the focus of the topic? If you ask anything, it''s over. I said I did * and you didn''t see it. If I say I''m an alien, do you still have to launch me to Mars?" lin ning replied irritably.


    "Don''t tell me this is unnecessary!!" Yan Zhengming patted the table.


    "Elder brother, what you don''t need is your head?" lin ning was speechless.


    "Cough, there is a trafficker on the ship. Do you know who it is?" Yan Zhengming and Qing cleared his throat and asked.


    "I don''t know..." lin ning shook his head.


    "What are you doing in Myanmar?" Yan Zhengming then asked.


    "To Myanmar *..."


    "..." Yan Zhengming was stunned for a moment, then waved his hand and shouted to the police outside: "take this man away and make a decision according to prostitution!!"


    "Wow!!"


    The door was opened, and the little policeman ran in and directly put up lin ning''s shoulder.


    "Brother Yan, I''m kidding. In fact, I used to study blasting..." lin ning explained with a bitter smile.


    "Then be convicted by *"


    With these words, Yan Zhengming walked out of the interrogation room with the file in his arms.


    Lin ning was caught speechless in the cell.


    ����


    "Hula!!"


    The door of the detention room was opened, and I quickly sat up, while Meng song did not respond at all and still lay in bed.


    "Go in..." the policeman shouted.


    "Brother, do you have a cigarette? Give me a whole one..."


    Hearing this sound, I was instantly excited, because I recognized that it was the sound of fucking glasses man steel bullet!!


    "Hurry in!" repeated the policeman.


    "It''s so fucking stingy..." the man with glasses tilted his mouth, and then staggered into the detention room.


    After steel egg entered the detention room, he glanced at the room with his eyes. When he saw me, he was stunned. However, just as he was about to speak, Mengsong opened his mouth and shouted, "do you understand the rules? Don''t you know your name?"


    Meng song''s accent is very funny.


    Steel egg burst out laughing when he heard this sentence, and then laughed more and more. Later, he squatted on the ground with his stomach covered and laughed. While laughing, he asked, "do you... Do you fucking know who I am? What B does an old king of Myanmar have with me?"


    "You''re talking to me, aren''t you?"


    Mengsong shook his body and sat up with a thump, staring at the steel egg.


    However, just after steel egg saw Mengsong''s face, he immediately stopped laughing. His expression changed from happy to tangled. He almost stuffed his mother''s eyes and mouth together.


    "Long... Brother Mengsong!!" steel egg stammered with a bitter smile.


    "Why the fuck are you?" Mengsong''s reaction was equally surprised.


    "Brother, why are you still locked up here?" steel egg ran to Mengsong like a grandson and asked with a concerned look on his face.


    "It''s not those stupid customs. When I go home, I have to say I''m a fucking human trafficker. I can''t do that job any more!!" Meng song patted his head and replied.


    "Me too. I don''t know what these stupid police think..." Steel Bullet replied with a smile.


    "Not big brother..." I came forward and patted the steel bullet on the shoulder.


    "Get up, I''ll talk to my brother Meng song!!" before I finish speaking, the steel bullet directly pulled me apart and sat next to Meng song with a grandson on my face.


    I can see now. Meng song doesn''t seem to boast to me. He seems to have some energy on the KM side, otherwise the steel bullet can''t talk to him like this.


    "Brother, what are you doing recently?" Steel Bullet looked at Meng song and asked.


    "Nothing, isn''t it ready to go home..." Meng song simply replied.


    "Do you have any work at home? Why don''t you take me there!!"


    "You..." Meng song looked at the steel bullet in surprise, then shook his head, pointed to me and said, "I''d better take him back..."


    "It''s not big brother, I''m not as good as him!! I know all kinds of routines, but I can''t. I can accept hidden rules..." at this moment, the steel bullet doesn''t know what dignity is. It just keeps flattering Meng song. To tell the truth, I can''t fucking listen to it.


    "Wow!!"


    The iron surface of the interrogation room was opened again. As soon as I looked up, I just saw iron egg coming in with big feet.


    "Brother, what are you doing?" iron egg came in and saw steel bullet holding Mengsong''s thigh with a shy face, scratched his head and asked with a puzzled expression.


    "Didn''t I beg brother Meng song to find us some work!!" the steel bullet turned back.


    "Brother Meng song, you''re here too!!" iron egg was stunned for a moment, and then smiled at Meng song.


    "Ah, your brothers will be inseparable at that time, won''t they..." Meng song also smiled.


    "Iron egg, don''t just stand there and hold brother Meng song''s leg. We begged him together. Maybe he agreed. You have to show sincerity!!" Steel Bullet shouted with a very anxious expression.


    "Understand!!" iron egg nodded, and then ran over with big steps.


    Seeing that the iron egg was going to run this way, Meng song kicked the steel bullet, and then some speechless scolded, "it''s really shameless..."


    "No, don''t you see me?" I looked up at iron egg and shouted reluctantly.


    "Fuck off, if it weren''t for you, could I be fucking grabbed?"


    I felt that iron egg didn''t seem to like me very much. I scratched my head awkwardly and said with a smile, "wouldn''t you two run out of the boat if it weren''t for me?"


    "Nonsense, if I knew I was caught by KM''s police, I wouldn''t run away and turned myself in!! I was tired like a fool, and finally I was caught..." iron egg muttered silently, and then sat next to the steel bullet.


    "Why? You know each other?"


    Meng song looked at me and iron egg again. He asked a little confused B.


    "I met on board..."


    I replied.


    "Ha ha, that''s quite a coincidence!!"


    Meng song laughed, then turned to the steel bullet and said, "how are you two doing in KM city recently?"


    "What else can we do? We''re going to eat earth, or can we sneak into the country?" the steel bullet replied with some resentment.


    "Yes, the current market is also fucking bad!!" Mengsong nodded.


    I sat and listened to these two people. I was a little speechless. Now the fucking crime market is bad. What the fuck can I do!!


    "There is life, but the team has been unstable, so I have been afraid to do it..." the steel bullet explained.


    "Ha ha..." Meng song smiled and didn''t answer.


    "Wow!!"


    Just then the door of the cell opened again.


    PS: this chapter is written together.

 Chapter 458

    Hearing something at the door, we all looked at the door together.


    A young man with dark skin and simple and honest appearance came in.


    After seeing the man''s appearance, the steel bullet and the iron egg stood up at the same time. They shook their necks and broke their fingers one by one and blustered towards the young man.


    When the young man saw the steel bullet and the iron egg, he was stunned. Then he turned around and shouted to the police outside the door: "I turn myself in and change my cell quickly. I can''t be with these two fools!!"


    "Stay honest!!"


    After a while, the police shouted at the door.


    "It''s easy for me to die here!!"


    "..." there was no response outside for a long time.


    When the young man saw that the police ignored him, he ran to Mengsong with an arrow, then hugged Mengsong and shouted, "brother, you have to take care of me!! otherwise these two tigers have to eat me. I''ll tell you..."


    "I can''t manage your personal grievances..." Meng song pushed the young man away.


    The young man lying on the ground felt like crying without tears.


    "Fuck you, I''ve been looking for you for half a year!! I didn''t expect to meet you here!!"


    The iron egg shouted, and then grabbed the young man. The young man was picked up like a chicken. Then the steel bullet and the iron egg started together, and their fists fell on the young man like raindrops.


    In the detention room, there was a scream


    I narrowed my eyes and looked at the four people in the house. It turned out that steel bullet and iron egg knew not only Mengsong, but also the new young man, that is to say, they all knew except me in the house.


    The beating of the young man with steel bullets and iron eggs lasted for more than ten minutes. Later, the young man simply didn''t resist. He didn''t even hum, just like he died.


    "All right, almost!"


    The steel bullet looked almost hit, and stretched out his hand to stop the iron egg.


    Iron egg clapped his hands and sat down on the bed. The steel bullet came to the young man and asked with his hair: "fuck you, do you have a long memory?"


    "Brother steel bullet, I have a long memory..." the young man replied with blood foam in his mouth.


    "Where''s the money?" the bullet continued.


    "I gave flowers..." the young man replied weakly.


    "I fuck you, you spent half a million!!" when I heard the young man''s words, the steel bullet exploded in an instant, and I stretched out my hand to draw it on the young man''s face.


    "Brother, I used the money to see my mother..." the young man hid behind and quickly explained.


    "Fuck you, I can see your mother dancing square dance every fucking day. Tell me what''s wrong with him!!"


    "That''s not a cure..."


    "Shit!! I really fucking convinced you!!"


    The steel bullet sighed, then released the hand holding the young man''s hair and sat beside me panting.


    "What''s your contradiction?" I asked, looking at the steel bullet.


    "Don''t fucking mention it. Six months ago, the three of us robbed a shop together. After robbing the money, he had to say he went to the toilet. Then in the toilet, we waited for him in his mother''s shop for more than an hour with silk stockings on our heads. Later, the police came and we couldn''t help running. Later, I knew that you fool ran away with the money and threw us away!" Steel Bullet answered me with an understatement.


    After listening to the steel bullet, I suddenly felt some regret for his IQ.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that you two kicked me out of the car in order to attract the fire of the police?" the young man replied reluctantly.


    "Fart, it was clearly guessed by our three stones, scissors and paper!!" iron egg shouted at this time.


    "I''ll fuck your stone, scissors and cloth!! you two give me a JB, tell me it''s a vice, and fucking tell me that the vice cares everything. Can I fucking win?"


    The young man was helpless when he said a very six plus one.


    "Er..." when it comes to this iron egg, I''m a little embarrassed. I turned to look at the steel bullet and said, "brother, you say he!!"


    "At that time, if the three of us didn''t go down to one, we would all be caught. Do you understand what the overall situation view is!! don''t move because of small losses? People should have the overall situation view, do you understand?" after finishing the language, the steel bullet looked at the young man and said.


    "I''ll go to NIMA''s overall view. You have a fucking overall view. Why don''t you go down yourself!!"


    "..." the steel bullet was stunned for a moment and didn''t know what to say. After a long silence, he whispered, "we''ll pit you once and you''ll pit us once. We''re even, okay?"


    When the steel bullet spoke, it also extended a right hand symbolizing friendship and peace to the youth.


    "Even NIMA B, you beat me up!"


    The young man pulled open the steel bullet''s right hand and touched the wound on his face with a very wronged expression.


    I sat aside in a very complicated mood and listened to the dialogue between the three people. I felt like falling into a wolf''s nest. I won''t say what Mengsong has been lying down. It''s not necessarily a JB thing, but it must not be a good man.


    Steel bullet, iron egg and young people lying on the ground are like the stupid Trio in our harem. There is no normal person at all, and the IQ level is basically the same as that of Liu Rui.


    A touch of sadness crossed my heart.


    ����


    Steel Bullet communicated with the young man for more than half an hour, and the two finally hugged each other again. Through their chat, I know that the young man''s name is lin ning. His career is similar to that of steel egg. They all belong to the kind of life for money. However, lin ning is a little more professional than steel bullet. He is mainly responsible for some technical work, such as * and so on.


    I haven''t seen what Mongolia and song do, but steel bullet, iron egg and lin ning respect Mongolia and song very much. I think Mongolia and song may have a high status.


    "Brother, otherwise you''ll take us back to work..." Steel Bullet said with a smile while tapping Meng song on the shoulder.


    "What are you doing? If you have any good business, you don''t even have a fucking direction. What can I take you to do? Beg on the street?" Mengsong rolled his eyes, obviously annoying the ink on the steel bullet.


    "Can''t we create opportunities without opportunities?" Steel Bullet replied with a smile.


    "Shit, I don''t have time to talk to you about this..." Mengsong refused.


    "Big brother, if you want to find a job?" lin ning heard this and quickly came over with a smile.


    "Why? Do you have a suitable one?" Meng song was stunned and asked.


    "Yes, but it''s a little difficult... Ordinary people don''t dare to do it!!" lin ning nodded quickly.

 Chapter 459

    Km police station, detention room.


    As soon as I heard that Lin Ning has work to do now, everyone focused on him, including me. Although I don''t want to get involved in them, I''m still curious to hear what work it is.


    "Say it quickly!!" steel egg saw lin ning keep silent for a long time, bared his teeth and shouted.


    "Brother Meng song, can I speak?" lin ning hesitated, looked up at Meng song and asked.


    "If it''s really good to sell, you can talk about it. I''ll see if I can do it..." Meng song hesitated and whispered back.


    "..." lin ning paused, turned to look at me, looked up and asked, "who is he?"


    "My name is Ye Han." I simply replied.


    "Ye Han?" Lin Ning said my name in his mouth, then rubbed his palm and said, "it''s not km''s?"


    "I''m not, what do you have to say!!" I was a little impatient by Lin Ningzheng and said with an irritable expression.


    "Since you are not our local, why did you share a room with us?"


    "What''s wrong with your room? Multiple beds or multiple toilets?" I was stunned and asked with my neck.


    "Why can''t you understand? Can''t you see who''s in charge of this house? Can you be the same as us?"


    "It''s just a few robbers... What''s different..." I moved back and whispered back.


    "Oh, shit, don''t you fucking disagree? Although we robbed, I tell you that there are basically no opponents in KM city except us. After a while, we can go out. Can you?" lin ning stood up and raised his head and shouted at me.


    "..." I glanced at lin ning and said nothing.


    "I''ll take him out tomorrow!!" Mengsong shouted in a muffled voice on the bed.


    Hearing Meng song''s words, lin ning was stunned, then shouted at Meng song with an incredible look on his face: "no, brother, you know him, so you take him out?"


    "What does it matter to you whether you know me or not? What am I doing? I need to explain to you?" Meng song kicked lin ning''s ass and shouted impatiently.


    "Ha ha, you certainly don''t need to explain to me. What do you want to do..." lin ning rubbed his ass and smiled back.


    "Don''t fucking say it''s useless. The business you just said hasn''t finished yet!!"


    The steel bullet on one side said anxiously.


    "I didn''t say it when I saw an outsider..." lin ning glanced at me when he spoke.


    "Shit, I don''t listen to what you say..." I already saw what lin ning meant, and then I was ready to go to the corner of the house.


    "Ye Han, you don''t have to move. Just listen here!!"


    Just as I was about to get up, Meng song shouted. Before I agreed, he turned to lin ning and said, "Ye Han is my man. Now just say what you have!!"


    Lin ning was stunned for a moment, then organized a language in his mind, and then opened his mouth and said: "yes, I used to talk to a boss, but my boss was suddenly killed a few days ago. He had been studying a business before he died. He was ready to do it these days, but there was an unexpected situation. My boss died prematurely..."


    Lin ning just squeezed out two tears on his eyes, and his facial expression was very sad. It was almost like his father died. I think he didn''t have a towel in his hand. Otherwise, the atmosphere would definitely give us a cry.


    "You fucking say it works!!"


    The steel bullet kicked lin ning impatiently and shouted.


    "Don''t fucking fight with me, I''ll tell you!!" lin ning pulled open the steel bullet''s feet and then said: "After my boss died, the business was delayed, because no one except our boss knew what the business was. At first, I didn''t know, but one day when I was studying global warming with my eldest brother''s daughter-in-law in bed, the woman told me about the business. At first, how could I take it to heart After a woman left, I thought more and more that this was an opportunity. Unfortunately, there were not enough hands on my side, so I didn''t do it... "


    "You go on!!" at this moment, Meng song''s mood has been completely mobilized by lin ning.


    Lin ning unhurriedly took off his shoes, sat down next to Meng song, and then shouted at the steel bullet, "is there any smoke?"


    "Jing B!!" the steel bullet scolded stiffly, then took out a box of Yuxi from his underpants and threw it to lin ning.


    Lin ning quickly picked up the cigarette box, lit one for himself, and then asked Meng song, "brother Meng song, I''ll tell you if I know you?"


    "You said..." Mengsong nodded.


    "Do you know Qi Shun?"


    "I''ve heard of diamond traders." Mengsong nodded.


    "Do you know the characteristics of Qi Shun?" lin ning then asked.


    Munson shook his head.


    "Qishun is not a big man in our KM city. Most people feel that he is an ordinary businessman. He doesn''t do much in diamond trading, and even if he dies, he is at a medium level. Therefore, we generally don''t pay attention to him when we do dirty work, but my big brother finally understood this Qishun study with great efforts!!" lin ning explained.


    "How do you understand?" Steel Bullet asked hurriedly.


    "This Qishun is not easy. Although he drives a broken Audi every day and wears like a laid-off worker, this old JB lamp is fucking rich!!" lin ning babbled and then said: "as far as I know, this Qishun can have at least five villas in Shanghai!!"


    "Where did he get his money?" Meng song narrowed his eyes and asked in a low voice.


    "His money is clean. It''s all earned by his diamond business..."


    "You can pull it. I haven''t been to his store. It''s like his mother selling noodles. He earns money by relying on diamonds. He has worked hard to buy a suite in Shanghai all his life!!"


    Iron egg really couldn''t listen any more. He retorted with a big mouth.


    "What the fuck do you know? It''s all an illusion he showed others!! let me tell you that 80% of the diamonds in our city are from him. Tell a lie, I''m your fucking grandson!!"


    "If you want to be my grandson, I have to fucking want you..." iron egg replied silently.


    "How do you know that all the diamonds in our city are made by him?" Meng song asked.

 Chapter 460

    "That woman told me!!" lin ning replied confidently.


    "Shit, do you believe what women say?" the steel bullet held the eyeglass frame with a wordless expression.


    "No, I didn''t believe it at first. I thought she was talking to us, but then I remembered something and I thought what she said might be true..." lin ning continued to explain.


    "What''s up?"


    "It turns out that my eldest brother and I have worked as a cash truck. I won''t tell you the details. Anyway, I did it and robbed the money. But when I went back to pay money, my eldest brother found a small bag of diamonds in a bag!! although the quantity is not large, the quality of diamonds is fucking strong!! I don''t understand diamonds, so I didn''t go there at that time Lin ning paused and then said: "the other day, the woman told me that my big brother dragged Qi Shun out directly because of this small bag of diamonds!!"


    "What do you mean?" the steel bullet looked puzzled.


    "Your IQ!!" Lin ningbai glanced at the steel bullet and was about to open his mouth to explain, but Meng song stopped him. Meng song looked at lin ning and asked, "do you mean this small bag of diamonds is smooth?"


    "Yes!! you know a lot!!" lin ning slapped on his lap, and then said: "after grasping this clue, my eldest brother couldn''t understand why Qi Shun''s diamond appeared in the cash truck, so he personally tracked Qi Shun day and night, and finally the sky didn''t lose the heart!! finally let my eldest brother find the reason!!"


    "You... You mean, Qi Shun transports diamonds by the cash truck?" the steel bullet stammered with a cigarette end in his hand and his lips trembling.


    "Shit, you''re fucking smart!!" lin ning nodded quickly and then shouted, "Qishun''s diamonds are transported to our city by cash truck!!"


    "You can pull it down, the more you talk, the more you fucking pull the calf!!" I can''t hear it anymore. I shouted with a broken expression.


    "Why? Don''t you believe it?" lin ning shouted at me with his neck askew.


    "I don''t believe it. The cash truck was checked before it came out. How can I put diamonds in it?" I shook my head.


    "Don''t believe what I tell you. First, diamonds are not in the money box, but in the hands of the cash escort. There''s no way to hide things in the money box. A living man as big as his mother can''t hide something? I don''t mean, diamonds are so small, you can stuff a lot in the box!!"


    "I still don''t believe it. Even if the escort can hide, the clothes have to be checked before they come out..."


    No matter what Lin Ning said, I still can''t believe that someone in the world forced the cattle to buy the cash escort, which is a little too much nonsense.


    Our country''s legal system is relatively perfect all over the world, but it is human rather than God who enforces the law, so there are different people who commit the same crime and receive different punishment. However, I think money transportation is one of the areas that our country pays more attention to, Both the inspection of cash carriers and the selection of security companies by banks are very strict.


    In general, the money carriers adopt the old and new way, that is, two newcomers can''t transport money together, and the staffing of each money carrier is random. Therefore, if you want to buy the money carriers, you must buy everyone. I don''t think you can do this even if you''re so arrogant.


    "What''s the use of inspection? The escorts are not human? They don''t go to the bathroom?" Lin Ning said to me very hard, and then said: "Cash trucks are mainly owned by security companies. Although he can''t buy all security companies, he can finally buy one!! isn''t one enough? To put it bluntly, Qi Shun''s purpose is to be afraid that people like us will miss him!!"


    After listening to lin ning''s words, I was silent. He was right. In what way, the security company does not belong to our national police system, so it is inevitable that there are some loopholes.


    "You go on and know that Qishun''s diamonds are escorted by a cash truck?" Meng song asked.


    "After knowing that he was transporting diamonds by cash truck, my big brother wanted to fix him!! I guess we should get about three or four million at a time..." lin ning quickly replied.


    "Three or four million?" after hearing this number, the steel bullet and iron egg took a breath.


    "Are you sure this will happen?" Mengsong was silent and asked in a low voice.


    "There''s nothing wrong with that. I know the license plate number of transporting diamonds. I''ve studied the time and place, but I don''t have a chance to do it!!" seeing Meng song moved his mind, lin ning was a little excited at the beginning.


    "Bar haw!!"


    Mengsong threw a cigarette into his mouth, chewed it a few times, looked at the steel bullet and iron egg, and asked, "what do you think?"


    "... I listen to him." iron egg pointed to the steel bullet.


    The steel bullet lowered his head and remained silent for a long time, then opened his mouth and said, "if what he said is true, I think it can be corrected!! after all, for us, the cash truck is much easier than other activities. The most important thing is that this number is a little attractive..."


    "En en..." after listening to the steel bullet, Meng song nodded, then looked up at me and asked, "what about you, what do you think?"


    "Me?" I was stunned by Mengsong''s question, pointed to my nose and shouted.


    "Nonsense, not who you are!!" Meng song was speechless.


    "I don''t think it''s a good thing. I won''t stop you if you want to do it, but I certainly won''t do it with you, because I have other things to do in Myanmar. I don''t want to waste time here!!" I refuse very directly.


    "That won''t work. You''ve heard my plan. Won''t you go?" lin ning shouted at me with staring beads.


    "I said I wouldn''t listen, you don''t have to let me listen!!" I stood up, because I thought something was wrong. I seemed to be fooled by Mengsong.


    "That''s no good. If we don''t do it, you can''t go there, but if we do it, you have to be present, otherwise who knows you won''t call the police?" lin ning turned his eyes and asked Mengsong, "brother Mengsong, you brought him. I''ll ask you if what I said is reasonable?"


    Hearing this, Meng song looked at me and lin ning, grinned and didn''t speak.

 Chapter 461

    "No, you don''t bring this!! I didn''t hear anything. I told you, I won''t commit a crime with you!!"


    I looked at Mengsong and couldn''t get close to me. I quickly stood up and shouted.


    "Who said it was a crime?" lin ning asked me with a smile.


    "Fuck you, it''s not a crime to grab the cash truck? You''re not only a crime, I''ll tell you, it''s also a fucking crime. You lost your head when you caught it!!"


    "Just drop it. Anyway, it''s not the first time I''ve done such a thing..." lin ning''s face doesn''t matter.


    I looked at him. I really didn''t want to communicate with such people, so I went to Mengsong and said to Mengsong: "brother Mengsong, you do what you do, don''t take me, will you? If you go in later, I can go to prison to see you..."


    "You really don''t want to go?" Mengsong looked up at me and asked with a very serious expression.


    "I really don''t want to go!!" I shook my head quickly.


    "Well, you don''t have to get involved in us, but you don''t want to get out of this house... Stay here!!" Mengsong replied to me expressionless.


    "No, are you a little too fucking bullying!! I just want to be a good man. What''s the matter? I don''t want to commit a crime yet?" at this time, I''m almost driven crazy by these people. I really don''t know what they think.


    "Who''s a good man who sneaks across the country..." the steel bullet said faintly on one side at this time.


    "Shut up!! I''ve been in bad luck since I met you. Now I''m well. I didn''t go to Myanmar. I fell into a bandit''s house. I take research and rob money carriers every day. I''m so fucking convinced!!"


    While talking, I sat on the bed angrily, panting heavily.


    "When this is over, you go back to Myanmar with me!!" Meng song saw me angry and smiled and comforted me with his arms around my shoulder.


    "How old are you? You don''t need to talk. You''ll be honest when you''re caught!!" I opened Meng song''s hand and replied angrily.


    "Ha ha, not many people can catch me in KM city..." Meng song laughed.


    "Brother, if you don''t brag, B, I can really communicate with you. I really can''t talk to you in your current state!!"


    With these words, I directly put on a big quilt and lay in bed to have a rest.


    Seeing me sleeping, Meng song smiled and waved lin ning to his side. They chattered and studied the specific process of robbing the cash truck.


    At first I heard a few words, but then I was so sleepy that I fell asleep soon.


    Steel Bullet iron egg two people may also be tired, so they both lay down in bed and had a rest.


    ����


    The next day, 8 a.m.


    I saw Yan Zhengming, the policeman who interrogated me again. He took a few pieces of paper and walked into the detention room where we were locked.


    "Cough!!" Yan Zhengming saw us sleeping after entering the house, so he cleared his throat.


    After hearing Yan Zhengming''s voice, we all opened our eyes vaguely.


    "What are you doing in the morning?" the steel bullet rubbed his eyes and shouted listlessly at Yan Zhengming.


    "Sign this, you can go!!" Yan Zhengming handed over some pieces of paper expressionless.


    Hearing this sentence, I suddenly didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. I didn''t expect that they were so powerful. They said that they could really take me out tomorrow. I think even H City Guo thought might not have such a great ability, but they were so relaxed.


    Now I understand. Mengsong said he was not bragging, but he said he wanted to rush the cash truck, which was not fucking bragging!!


    I hesitated and finally signed the file.


    Several other people also signed. Half an hour later, the five of us walked out of the police station in KM City unharmed.


    ����


    "Where shall we go first?" after leaving the police station, lin ning asked Meng song.


    "First find a place to rest, and then carefully study how to do the work!!" Meng song sorted out his hairstyle and replied in high spirits.


    "It''s not big brother. Do you really want to rob the cash truck?" I looked at Mengsong and shouted speechless.


    "Can you keep your fucking voice down? I''m afraid others don''t know what you do, don''t you?" lin ning came up and covered my mouth, stared at the beads and shouted at me.


    "It''s not big brother. I really don''t want to get involved with you. Will you let me go?" I looked at Mengsong and begged.


    "No, we are short of people now. If you really don''t want to get involved, just give us the wind and give you the dividend as usual!!" Meng song replied to me very seriously, and then went to the street and reached out to stop a taxi.


    Steel bullet and iron egg hurriedly followed up, and Lin Ning also released his hand.


    I stood there and stared at Mengsong who had already got on the bus. From his attitude just now, I knew I couldn''t run away!!


    "Get in the car. What are you looking at?"


    Just when I hesitated, the steel bullet sitting in the car shouted at me.


    "Coming!!"


    I nodded and agreed, and then followed them into a taxi.


    ����


    Half an hour later, the taxi stopped in front of a noodle restaurant.


    "Get out of the car and eat first!!" Meng song threw down this sentence, and then took the first step to get out of the car.


    But I had to follow.


    After entering the noodle shop, I found that the owner of the noodle shop seemed to be very familiar with Meng song. Meng song had been chatting with the boss since he went in. They smiled and said that we could have more than ten minutes, and we were all together.


    When the noodles came up, several people began to put noodles into their mouths, but I was not in the mood to eat at all. I took a few bites at random, and then threw my chopsticks on the table.


    "Why? It''s not delicious?" after seeing me throw chopsticks, Meng song looked up at me and asked in a low voice.


    "I''m not hungry..." I picked up a paper towel and wiped my mouth. Then I stood up and said, "I''m going out to buy a box of cigarettes..."


    "... I''m finished. Let''s go with you. Don''t get lost if you''re not familiar with your life..." at this time, lin ning smiled and stood up.


    When I heard this, I looked at him with my neck askew.


    "Go!!" lin ning pulled me.


    "Shit, you need two people to buy a cigarette. Go yourself!!" I replied with a very unhappy expression.


    "I''m not afraid you''ll be lost!!" lin ning replied awkwardly.


    "Don''t JB talk to me. It''s no use..."

 Chapter 462

    "You see, why are you so ignorant of good people? I''m also doing it for you..."


    After saying this, lin ning also sat down and pulled the remaining noodles in his bowl.


    "Ye Han, go buy cigarettes!"


    At this time, Meng song took a bowl and took a sip of soup. His expression was very comfortable and said to me.


    "Come on, I''d better not go by myself..." I replied angrily, then dragged the steel bullet and said, "you go out with me!!"


    "What are you doing?" the steel bullet put down his chopsticks and asked.


    "Don''t do anything, go out and buy a box of cigarettes..." I replied very irritably, and then dragged the steel bullet out.


    "Fuck, you have to take me with you to buy cigarettes. Someone robbed you or what?" Steel Bullet stood up while wearing his clothes.


    "Don''t JB say it''s useless, hurry..."


    I frowned back, then pulled the steel bullet out of the noodle shop.


    After we went out, we walked for more than 100 meters. The steel bullet stopped, looked at me with an unnatural expression and said, "if you want to run, I won''t stop you..."


    "... how do you know I want to run?" I was stunned and asked.


    "I''ve passed seven or eight supermarkets in this meeting, and you don''t go in. What do you mean, I don''t know?" the steel bullet answered me while lighting a cigarette.


    "Hoo..."


    I took a deep breath, then looked at the surrounding streets. After a moment of silence, I said to the steel bullet, "who is this Mengsong?"


    "I don''t know what he did. Anyway, he turned out to be a Burmese policeman and later became a bandit. He didn''t do arms and drug robbery, and his background was very hard. He was sentenced to death several times, but he was released, and then continued to commit a crime. We didn''t know him..." Steel Bullet answered seriously.


    "He is so awesome backstage, so why doesn''t he go back and what is he doing in your city?" I was a little confused after listening to the steel bullet.


    "It seems that Myanmar was unstable a few years ago, so he didn''t go back..."


    "Let''s follow him. Will he protect us when something happens?" I asked with a frown.


    "Shua."


    Hearing what I said, the steel bullet suddenly looked up, then said to me expressionless, "it''s love to protect, it''s duty not to protect!! we don''t have so much Jianghu loyalty here. It''s true to protect our head in case of an accident."


    "Pa!!"


    I lit a cigarette with my lighter and looked at the crowded street next to me.


    "... if you want to run, go now. It''s too late!!" the steel bullet repeated when he saw that I didn''t speak.


    "Where are you going? To tell you the truth, I''m going to Myanmar!!"


    "I know!!" Steel Bullet nodded.


    "My friend has an accident in Myanmar, I can''t help but save him. If Meng song really wants to be like you said, I don''t run, I also want to stay with him, because I want him to save my friend!!" I tell you the truth.


    "He has the ability, but I''m not sure if he will help you..." the steel bullet shook his head and replied to me.


    "... who is lin ning?" I skipped the last topic, because only Meng song himself knew whether Meng song could help me or not. I told steel bullet that it didn''t help at all.


    "He is an ordinary bastard, nothing to study..." Steel Bullet replied without hesitation.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Go back after smoking. It''s not good to come out for too long..." when I saw that the cigarette in my hand was gone, the steel bullet patted me on the shoulder and said.


    "OK!!" I nodded, then threw away my cigarette butts and followed the steel bullet to the noodle shop.


    Two or three minutes later, I returned to the noodle shop with steel bullet. After entering the noodle shop, I found that the three of them had finished eating, picking their teeth and blowing cow force.


    "Why, I stuffed my teeth after eating noodles?" I sat on my seat, looked at lin ning with a smile and asked.


    "Don''t say it''s useless. I can''t sew my teeth!!" lin ning threw down his toothpick and replied to me speechless.


    "OK, let''s go when we''re all back!!" seeing the crowd, Mengsong stood up and shouted.


    "Where are we going?" I asked.


    "Find a place to rest first..." Meng song casually replied to me, and then took us out of the noodle shop.


    Before leaving, the noodle shop owner gave Meng song a note. Although Meng song was useless for us to see, when he took it over, I saw an address written on it. I think it should be the place where Meng song lived.


    ����


    Sure enough, as I expected, an hour later, the five of us came to a dilapidated yard. The yard was full of weeds, and there was a bungalow in the middle of the weeds.


    "It''s not big brother. Is your environment a little too bad?"


    After entering the yard, lin ning complained to Meng song while pulling the grass.


    "Shit, I want to know that I can''t come to such a place..." Meng song''s expression was also speechless.


    As we walked, we pulled weeds and worked hard for a long time. Finally, we came up with a path.


    "Creak!!"


    Meng song pushed open the unlocked wooden door, then slapped the spider web in front of him with his hand, smiled and said to us: "the environment is a little bad. Anyway, we can go after we finish this work. Make do with it first!!"


    "Hehe, I''ve lived in the wild mountains, so it''s good..." Steel Bullet smiled back, then rolled up his sleeves and began to clean up the house.


    Seeing them busy, I was embarrassed to stay, so I had to follow them to clean up.


    At six o''clock in the afternoon, the broken house finally let us clean up three rooms.


    Mengsong has one room, iron and steel two eggs one, and lin ning and I have one.


    I know that Meng song was afraid that I would run away, so he asked lin ning to come and watch me. Although I don''t like living with this lin ning, I can''t help it. I can''t find any suitable reason to refuse him.


    ����


    in the house.


    Lin ning sat on the bed and looked at me with his small mouse eyes. He was still angry.


    "Brother, what are you looking at? It''s like being possessed..." I sat on the sofa next to the bed and asked some speechless.


    "... are you snoring?" lin ning finally said after holding back for a long time.


    "Oh, who doesn''t snore..." I took off my shoes and socks and was about to go to bed.


    "I can''t sleep when you snore!!" seeing me go to bed, lin ning hurriedly pushed me and shouted in righteous words.


    "If you can''t sleep, don''t sleep!!" I pulled lin ning''s hand away and jumped into bed.


    "Where the fuck do you sleep?"


    After I went to bed, lin ning stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Love JB, sleep where you sleep..."


    I answered, then covered with a big quilt and began to sleep.

 Chapter 463

    In a farmyard in KM city.


    Lin ning sat beside me with red eyes and looked at me covered in the quilt. At first, I thought I ignored him and he could go to bed honestly in a while, but I never thought this silly and realistic man didn''t plan to go to bed.


    Lin ning first took out his mobile phone and sang moonlight in the lotus pond.


    "I think a fish is in your lotus pond..."


    Lin ning sang and danced, tinkling around in the room.


    "Brother, what the fuck are you doing?" I poked my head out of the quilt, looked at lin ning with red eyes and shouted.


    "You don''t care about me, I live..." lin ning replied to me foolishly, and then shouted at the mobile phone with an extremely excited expression: "babies, brush me some gifts, and the anchor will give you a cross horse or something!!"


    "Shit!!" I scolded in a low voice, then covered my ears with a quilt and prepared to go to bed.


    "Go on, come on! Awesome!!!


    As soon as I put on the quilt, lin ning screamed as if someone had dragged his basket.


    "Bang!!"


    I picked up the pillow and threw it directly into lin ning''s face. I hit lin ning with a big somersault.


    "What the fuck are you doing?" lin ning stood up and stared at the beads and shouted at me.


    "Look at the fucking time!! you don''t sleep in the middle of the night, I''m still sleeping!!" I ran to lin ning, pointed to my cell phone and shouted in pain.


    "... isn''t this a live broadcast?" lin ning took a look at the numbers on his mobile phone, was stunned, and then explained with obvious lack of confidence.


    "Live broadcast your father''s basket!! just three fucking people watch it. You live broadcast NIMA!! does anyone watch it???"


    I picked up lin ning''s cell phone and threw it in his face.


    "Isn''t everyone here..." lin ning explained awkwardly holding his mobile phone, and then said to me: "besides, what does my live broadcast have to do with you? You sleep with you..."


    "How can I sleep when you sing and dance?" I asked with my head tilted.


    "How can I sleep when you snore?" lin ning asked quickly.


    "If you want to broadcast live, go outside and nobody cares about you!!" I pointed to the window by the bed and said with my teeth.


    "... the light outside is not good..." lin ning looked out the window and hesitated.


    "Roll the calf, if you don''t sleep, get out of here, or I''ll go to Mengsong now and I''ll have a fucking house with him..."


    With these words, I jumped into bed and covered myself again.


    Lin ning stood on the ground for a moment, then looked out of the window and at me. After a long silence, he put on his clothes, dawdled into bed and lay next to me.


    "Did you bring a charger?" lin ning whispered after lying down and stabbed me.


    "Can you use Nokia?" I groaned with my eyes closed.


    "..." lin ning was speechless for a while, then took out his broken mobile phone and poked it. About three or five minutes later, he turned to me and said, "do you have WiFi here?"


    "If you''re telling us it''s no use, I''ll fucking kill you?" my teeth clicked.


    "You are so grumpy. It''s not good. I''ll tell you..."


    "Brush!!"


    I immediately opened the quilt and stared at lin ning.


    "Don''t get excited, don''t get excited... I''m kidding you!!" lin ning hid a few times and explained with a giggle.


    "I warn you for the last time, don''t talk to me, okay?" I shouted, pointing to lin ning''s nose.


    "Understand! Understand!!" lin ning nodded quickly.


    I took a breath, then lay down slowly, closed my eyes and prepared to go to bed.


    "Ah ah!!"


    After I lay down for five or six minutes, * teacher Cang''s voice rippled in the room


    I turned around and looked at lin ning and found that this fool was holding his mobile phone watching Japanese action movies.


    "I have a habit. I have to watch it for a while before going to bed..." lin ning found that I was watching him and quickly explained with a smile.


    "Look, look..." I waved my hands tired, then turned my head and slept with my ears blocked.


    But I found that I couldn''t sleep at all. I had no choice but to close my eyes and listen to the shouting in lin ning''s mobile phone.


    I forgot how long I listened. Anyway, I fell asleep with a cry


    ����


    H City, in the office of a factory.


    Du Xianyang sat at his desk with a sad face and looked down at the documents on the desk.


    "Step on..."


    Footsteps sounded, but Du Xianyang didn''t respond.


    "What''s the matter? Come to me in a hurry!"


    Ji Xuan walked into the office with a big step, sat down on the sofa and asked carelessly.


    "Brush!!" Du Xianyang looked up, his eyes red, looked at Ji Xuan, and then asked in a hoarse voice, "have you found the leaf?"


    "No......" Ji Xuan tilted his mouth and shook his head.


    "Hey!!" Du Xianyang sighed, and then whispered, "I''ve got a contact with someone. It''s estimated that I''ll be here in a moment..."


    "Who?" Ji Xuan rubbed his hands and asked.


    "You''ll know when you come..."


    After saying this, Du Xianyang lowered his head and then looked at the documents on the table. Ji Xuan was stunned, then took out his mobile phone and played against the landlord.


    Ten minutes later, a man staggered into Du Xianyang''s office.


    "President Du!! president Ji!!"


    After the man came in, he greeted Ji Xuan and Du Xianyang with a smile on his face.


    "Xiao Li, right?" Du Xianyang raised his head and asked.


    "It''s me..."


    Yes, this man is Xiao Li who introduced me to the loan.


    "Sit down!!" Du Xianyang nodded and pointed to the chair in front of him.


    Xiao Li sat very restrained opposite Du Xianyang and looked at Du Xianyang with a smile.


    "Do you know why I came to you?" Du Xianyang asked directly without greeting.


    "Know..." Xiao Li nodded.


    "How much did ye Han borrow from Feng bin?"


    "Three thousand, including interest, now we have to pay three thousand and five hundred..." Xiao Li looked up and said the figure very accurately.


    "What does Feng bin mean?" Du Xianyang was stunned and then asked.


    "I''m not sure, but I know someone came to him. Four thousand bought the IOU and real estate in Feng Bin''s hand..."


    "Teng!!"


    Hearing this, Du Xianyang stood up directly, stared at the beads and shouted, "did he promise?"


    "He said he would consider..." Xiao Li shook his head and replied.

 Chapter 464

    "How many floors do you think he plans to sell?" Du Xianyang asked after a moment of silence.


    "... eighth floor!!"


    "Brush!!"


    Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan looked up at each other at the same time.


    Seeing that neither of them spoke, Xiao Li then said, "these debts are a burden to him. There is no benefit in his hands. It''s better to sell them. Second, he is not interested in the Hougong bar. To put it bluntly, he was directed at President ye when he could lend money. Who knows so many things have happened..."


    "Do you know who wants to buy this bar?" Du Xianyang lit a cigarette and looked at Xiao Li and asked.


    "I don''t know, but we can count so much money with our fingers..." although Xiao Li didn''t say it clearly, he still gave Du Xianyang a very vague nod.


    "..." Du Xianyang already knew who it was. He took a deep breath with a cigarette end in his mouth, then looked at Ji Xuan and Xiao Li and asked, "if I talk to Feng bin, do you think he will sell it to me?"


    "He can discuss everything as long as the money is in place!!"


    "Good!!"


    Du Xianyang nodded, then took out his mobile phone and handed it to Xiao Li. Xiao Li took the mobile phone and saved Feng Bin''s phone.


    "If there''s nothing wrong, can I go?" after saving the phone number, Xiao Li stood up and asked.


    Du Xianyang took the mobile phone and waved his hand. Xiao Li nodded and walked out of the office.


    After Xiao Li left, Du Xianyang looked at the number on his mobile phone and remained silent.


    "What do you think?" Ji Xuan broke the silence.


    "I want to talk to Feng bin and help them get the bar back first..." Du Xianyang said what he thought.


    "Leaves... Leaves, they may not have come back..."


    Ji Xuan rubbed his palm and his expression was unnatural. He also hesitated when he said this sentence.


    "It''s their business if I can''t come back, but I still want to help them!!" Du Xianyang replied with a positive look in his eyes.


    "You have helped them a lot..."


    "Not bad this time!!"


    "Ha ha......" Ji Xuan smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Tell me what you think..." Du Xianyang reached out and lit a cigarette again.


    "No idea, what do you say? I''ll try my best to help!!" Ji Xuan stretched his waist and looked relaxed.


    "That''s interesting..." Du Xianyang patted Ji Xuan on the shoulder, and then asked, "how much can you take out?"


    "I''m dead now. I can take out one. My father sees me too dead now..." Ji Xuan said quickly.


    "... only a thousand?" Du Xianyang frowned.


    "Fuck, there are a thousand of them!!" Ji Xuan replied with some speechless words.


    "I remember you don''t have a villa in Beijing?" Du Xianyang turned his eyes and said.


    "... brother, my daughter-in-law lives..." Ji Xuan''s eyes were a little frightened and quickly stood up.


    "Oh, you have so many broken shoes. You don''t need this one. If you can''t, you can take your daughter-in-law and I''ll arrange it for you. You can''t live with me. My family has a place..." Du Xianyang said with great atmosphere holding Ji Xuan''s shoulder.


    "Get out of here!" Ji Xuan opened Du Xianyang''s hand, looked down, opened his mouth and said, "I can take out fifteen at most. I really can''t do more!!"


    "It''s not ye Han and our friends for a long time. Can you be fucking generous!!" Du Xianyang shouted with an unhappy face.


    "I''m not generous enough to take out 1500!! you let me sell my kidney, big brother!!" Ji Xuan made Du Xianyang collapse and rubbed his face and shouted.


    "Selling your kidney is worthless..." Du Xianyang sat down on the sofa and frowned.


    "No, how much do you pay for fifteen?" Ji Xuan was stunned and asked.


    "You can''t tell what the fuck I''m doing now? I''ve been assigned to this broken factory. My father gives me 3000 yuan a month, and my broken car costs six yuan a foot on the accelerator!!"


    Hearing this, Du Xianyang shouted at Ji Xuan.


    Ji Xuan looked at Du Xianyang with a wooden expression. He was silent for a long time. His lips trembled and said, "you didn''t want me to give out all the money today?"


    "You don''t have to go out all the time. I''ll give you an IOU..." Du Xianyang replied very simply.


    "I''ll fuck you, where the hell will I give you 40 million!! you might as well kill me!!" Ji Xuan blew his hair in an instant.


    "Come on, now I think it''s hard for you to take out so much money..." Du Xianyang waved his hand and looked helpless.


    "It''s not a little effort, but I''m so tired that I can''t take it out..." Ji Xuan explained, then looked at Du Xianyang and asked, "Liu never cares about it? Anyway, the bar is his


    "When ye could find Feng bin, it means he didn''t want to find Liu Yong. If he wanted to find Liu Yong, he wouldn''t have found it at that time?" Du Xianyang whispered.


    "Can it be the same as now at that time? If Liu Yong doesn''t stretch out his hand again, they will really pull down the leaves..."


    "I think Liu Yong should have stretched out his hand too much, so Ye Zi won''t ask Liu Yong for money. Whether Liu Yong takes it or not is one thing, and whether ye wants to take it or not? Let''s take back the bar for ye. When he comes back, the bar will still be his, but if Liu Yong joins in, won''t it change its flavor?"


    "Aren''t they from the same family?" Ji Xuan was puzzled.


    "We are a family now, but we can''t always be a family, and Liu will never be alone. There is Li Tao beside him. What Li Tao thinks is not certain..." Du Xianyang analyzed our relationship with Liu Yong very clearly.


    Du Xianyang is right. Why do I always resist to ask Liu Yong for money??


    The main reason is that Liu Yong''s money is not his own.


    "...." Ji Xuan nodded slightly after hearing this, and didn''t go on.


    "Fuck, where can I get so much money!!" Du Xianyang rubbed his temples and collapsed all over his face.


    "I can take out 1500, which is really the limit..."


    "I understand, but if we want to talk to Feng bin about this, we must prepare 5000 to 5500 to have confidence!!"


    "It''s just a broken bar. Is it so valuable?" Ji Xuan asked with his head down.


    "The bar is not worth so much money, but for them, the harem is not a bar, but the root of their stay in H city. Can they give up if the harem is gone? If they come back one day and know that we two choose not to say a word when they are in the most difficult time, tell me what face you have to face them?" Du Xianyang shouted loudly at Ji Xuan.


    Ji Xuan was silent for a long time, then stood up and said to Du Xianyang, "I''ll try my best to help raise money!!"


    With these words, Ji Xuan turned and walked out of the office, leaving Du Xianyang standing alone.

 Chapter 465

    1 pm, KM city.


    I vaguely opened my eyes, then took out my mobile phone and looked at the time.


    "Shit, it''s a little fucking!"


    I shouted, then lifted the quilt on my body, looked aside and found that lin ning had disappeared.


    "Fuck, I slept..."


    I rubbed my eyes, then put my pants and clothes on my body, yawned and walked out of the room.


    After walking out of the room, I saw Meng song and steel bullet and iron egg sitting at the edge of the table playing poker.


    I looked at them and didn''t find lin ning''s shadow. Just as I was about to enter the bathroom, Meng song looked at me and asked with a smile, "I slept soundly yesterday, so I got up!!"


    "Hehe, maybe I haven''t had a good rest these days..." I simply replied, and then plunged my head into the bathroom.


    Mengsong looked at me, shook his head and played poker.


    Ten minutes later, I walked out of the bathroom while wiping my head.


    "There''s a lunch box on the table. Take a bite first..." the steel bullet pointed to the lunch box on the table when he saw me coming out.


    "Yes, yes."


    I nodded and walked to the side of the table. I tore open the convenient chopsticks and began to pick up the box of rice in my mouth. While eating, I watched the three of them fight the landlord.


    These three people are old hands in playing poker, so it''s very interesting to see them play poker. Basically, after three rounds of cards, they all know what cards are left in others'' hands.


    "Last night, I heard that your house was very noisy?" Meng song looked at me with a smile and asked.


    "Don''t mention that fool to me. I won''t have a room with him tonight..." I waved my sleeve and replied with a very painful expression.


    "Oh, no, you can''t sleep with me tonight." Steel Bullet grinned.


    "Well, where''s lin ning? Why didn''t I see him?" I looked around the room with my lunch box and asked in some doubt.


    Meng song was stunned after listening to my words, and then whispered, "lin ning went out to step on the spot and found some guys..."


    "What''s the point of trampling and looking for guys?" I asked Meng song to say something confused.


    "We''ve got other guys to work with..." steel bullet glanced at me and replied casually.


    I was stunned when I heard the steel bullet. I didn''t expect Mengsong to be so worried. They''re going to start without any fucking preparation time!!


    "Why don''t you speak yet?" Mengsong looked at me and asked.


    "Pa!!"


    I threw down my lunch box, looked at Mengsong and asked, "when do you start?"


    "It depends. When lin ning comes back, we''ll study the specific plan..."


    "Hehe, I have to work out a plan for this thing?" I smiled speechless.


    "Not so much. Professionals like us have to work out several schemes before starting to make sure they are safe!!" the steel bullet threw four two while inserting a mouth.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and didn''t speak. I sat next to them and watched these people play poker.


    ����


    I saw that I could fight the landlord for more than half an hour. I didn''t think it was interesting. I wanted to go out and call Liu Rui and Guo Siwei, but as soon as I stood up, Meng song shouted.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''ll go out and make a phone call..." I pinched my cell phone and thought about it. Then I told the truth.


    "To whom?" Meng song was stunned, rubbed poker and asked.


    "Give it to my friend..." I was stunned for a moment, and then said with a very upset expression: "why don''t you even let me call now


    After listening to me, Mengsong didn''t make a sound and squinted at the poker in his hand.


    At this time, the steel bullet turned to me and said, "now the situation is special. Don''t fight if you can..."


    "Shit, stay with you and fucking restrict my personal freedom!!"


    I threw down my mobile phone and sat back reluctantly. Meng song smiled and patted me on the shoulder after seeing me sit down.


    "Why are you patting me?" I asked Mengsong with my neck.


    "Hehe, just wait until this job is finished. It turns out you haven''t done such a job. Just stick to it..." Meng song comforted me.


    "You can pull it down. You fuck me every day. If it weren''t for you, I would be like this!!"


    I''m so fucking angry when I see Mengsong now.


    "If it weren''t for you..."


    "Shit!!" I scolded silently and stopped talking.


    "Creak..."


    At this time, lin ning came in with a big travel bag.


    "Are you playing?" Li Ning shouted at Meng song after entering the house.


    "How are things going?" Meng song looked at lin ning and asked expressionless.


    "You must complete the task successfully!! I have inquired and understood!!"


    Lin ning threw his bag on the bed and sat across from us.


    "Wow..."


    Meng song threw down the poker in his hand, then said to the steel bullet and iron egg: "don''t play, do something serious..."


    "Don''t fucking play with anything, it''s my four two kings!!" iron egg shouted with a distressed look at his poker.


    "Just a handful of poker, how much money can you win? Sarin studies business..."


    With that, Mengsong threw the iron egg poker on the table.


    "Fuck, I met such a big brand after playing all morning!!"


    "Come on, an old man whets and chirps..." Meng song shouted irritably, then turned his head to lin ning and asked, "what did you find out?"


    "Well, I just went out to inquire with my friend and really found out something. A cousin of Qishun is an executive of a security company in our city. Then I followed his cousin to find the security company and found that the company does cooperate with the bank!!" Lin Ning said very seriously.


    "You go on!!" Mengsong took out a cigarette, threw it into his mouth, chewed it and said.


    "I grabbed a security guard and found out their trading time and address!!"


    "Where is it?" the steel bullet shouted quickly.


    "Qi Shun has only one car with the tail number of 3981. This is" bah!! "


    Meng song spits out a puff of smoke, picks up the map and looks at it carefully.

 Chapter 466

    Meng song looked at the map and studied it for a long time. Then he looked up at lin ning and asked, "are you accurate?"


    "You must be sure. That person scared me to pee. You can''t lie to me..." lin ning replied confidently.


    Meng song lit a cigarette, picked up the map again and studied it.


    "Do you know when they will trade?" the steel bullet opened his mouth and asked.


    "The 10th and 23rd of each month. 3 p.m. is the trading time..."


    Hearing this, I took out my mobile phone and looked at the time. I found that today is the 21st, which means that the day after tomorrow is their trading time!!


    "If we want to do it, we have to do it the day after tomorrow, right?" Steel Bullet continued.


    "Congratulations on your correct answer!!" lin ning bared his teeth and nodded.


    Listening to the conversation between the two people, I was stunned. I stared at lin ning and shouted, "brother, we really want to rob the cash truck?"


    "... didn''t I make it clear to you before I came?" lin ning narrowed his eyes and replied to me in a tone of impatience.


    "I fucking thought you were just talking. Who knows you''re serious!!"


    "What''s true or false about this thing? It''s a cash truck. We''ve even opened the vault of the fucking bank. What''s a small cash truck..." Lin Ning said carelessly while holding his teeth.


    "A cash truck is nothing to you, but it''s a fucking business for me. I''m an ordinary man. I don''t want to go to jail with you. Besides, there''s a fucking relationship behind you. Entering the police station is like my own home. I can''t do it!! who can help me when I have an accident?" I stared at the bead and said.


    "Ha ha..." Meng song grinned after listening to me.


    "Why are you laughing? Am I wrong or something?" I shouted, pointing to Mengsong.


    "... I''ll just smile. What are you choking with me!!" Meng song touched his nose awkwardly, but he still had a smile on his mouth.


    "Let''s ignore him, let''s study our..." lin ning reached out and pulled me apart, then took the map and said to Meng song, "brother, where do you think it''s appropriate for us to do it?"


    "No, my problem hasn''t been solved yet!! can you solve my problem first!" I grabbed lin ning''s map and gasped.


    "Roll the calf, don''t pull it here......" lin ning chose to ignore me, grabbed the map, and then studied with Meng song.


    I can''t understand a fucking word of what these people are studying. From time to time, I still use a whole professional phrase. Originally, I wanted to listen to it. Later, I really couldn''t listen. I had no choice but to put spider cards on the table with poker.


    Meng songgan is very professional. While studying the route, he practiced on the map, and also spent sketches. He calculated countless possible robbery methods on these simple drawings.


    Without boasting, these people spent an afternoon studying at least a dozen robbery methods and seven or eight escape routes.


    I looked at the drawings on the table and suddenly felt that if Meng song used this energy to study, why bother * such a hard-working business!!


    "Which method do you think is appropriate?" Munson asked, squinting, pointing to the sketch on the table.


    "I think it''s better to be the first one. Violence is easy to worry about and the fault tolerance rate is low!!" lin ning replied very professionally.


    After hearing the word "fault tolerance rate", I fucking collapsed. A blind person who didn''t graduate from primary school even knew the word "fault tolerance rate!!


    "What is fault tolerance?" iron egg scratched his head and asked with a confused face.


    "I''m so fucking ignorant. I don''t even know the fault tolerance rate. It''s the probability that a factor will cause instability to a system!!" lin ning explained very professionally.


    "Shit, it''s always useless to say something, which shows that you have a high level of education!!" iron egg buttoned his feet and said something speechless.


    "Don''t say it''s useless. If we follow the first plan, how can we fix the car and weapons?" Meng song stopped them in their middle age and asked stiffly.


    "The car still has a gun. I can go out and find a way, but I have to give me the money afterwards!!" lin ning replied in a dull voice.


    "OK!!" Mengsong nodded very readily.


    "No, you''re really going to do it?"


    At this time, I didn''t speak for a long time, and then I had a final struggle.


    "I''m telling you, rushing for cash trucks is not a trivial matter. We must think twice, right? Don''t be impulsive. I''ll tell you!"


    "Steel Bullet iron egg, you two go out to step on the spot tonight to see if the specific terrain is different from the map!!"


    Mengsong chose to ignore me and turned to the steel bullet and iron egg.


    "Understand!!" Steel Bullet nodded, then simply packed up his clothes and walked out of the door in the dark.


    "When will the weapons and cars arrive?" Meng song asked looking at lin ning.


    "I''ll take a break and go out to find..."


    "OK!!" Mengsong nodded, then turned around and prepared to walk into his house.


    "Not big brother. Did you hear what I told you?"


    When I saw that Mengsong was going to go, I ran over and dragged Mengsong and shouted.


    "Can you stop the ink..." Meng song made me a little upset and squinted back at me.


    "... brother, I really don''t want to commit a crime. You can''t force good people into prostitution, can you?" I prayed silently.


    Mengsong pushed me, then turned and walked into his house.


    ����


    H City, Du Xianyang''s home.


    Du Xianyang hasn''t called since he asked Xiao Li for Feng Bin''s phone number, because he knows he doesn''t have enough money in his hand. Du Xianyang has been angry about raising money these days.


    "Pa Pa!!"


    Du Xianyang took out his mobile phone, turned it over a few times, found Feng Bin''s phone number, hesitated for a long time, and finally dialed it.


    "Doodle doodle!!"


    Busy with the stereo for a while, Feng bin connected the phone and asked very concisely, "who is it?"


    "Du Xianyang, Feng bin, right?" Du Xianyang whispered after being silent.


    "Du Da Shao, what are you looking for?" Feng Bin''s attitude changed immediately after knowing that it was Du Xianyang, and asked with a smile.


    "I want to pay the debt for ye Han!!" Du Xianyang didn''t have time to tell Feng bin the purpose of the call.


    "Fifty million!!" Feng bin replied directly.


    "He borrowed 30 million!!" Du Xianyang gritted his teeth and shouted.


    "We are usury. My president Du is ready for $50 million. I can give you the real estate of the harem at any time. By the way, I remind you that this thing is very popular. If you really want to buy it, you''d better hurry up!!"


    With these words, Feng bin hung up the phone directly.

 Chapter 467

    Km city.


    After Mengsong studied the crime route, the division of labor was very clear. Lin ning went out to find a car and the crime guy, steel egg and iron egg, went out to step on the spot.


    Lin ning only went out that day and never came back.


    There are two people, steel egg and iron egg. They go out in the dark at night and don''t come back until four or five in the morning.


    Meng song and I stayed at home and watched TV every day. Although I didn''t know what they were busy with all day, I didn''t ask, because these things had nothing to do with me.


    Two days later.


    Steel egg and iron egg didn''t go out to step on the spot, and lin ning came back in two Wuling Hongguang.


    Yes, it was two. Lin ning didn''t find a driver at all for safety, but he drove back twice in person.


    In the living room, several of us sat at the table.


    Meng song raised his hand to look at the time, then took out the sketch and said to us: "it''s 10 a.m. and Qi Shun''s trading time is 3 p.m., so we still have the last five hours to prepare!"


    "Not big brother. You really want to fix it?"


    I''m like a psychopath these days. I always talk to Meng song and try to make these bandits behave well.


    Mengsong squinted at me, then said with some speechless expression, "you''re a little too ink, ang, I''ll tell you!!"


    "... it''s not my ink. I really don''t want to see you go to the abyss of crime one by one, do you understand?" I explained painstakingly.


    "Ha ha!!" steel egg grinned when he heard what I said.


    Lin ning also smiled, patted me on the shoulder, looked at me and said, "it''s not that we''re going to the abyss of crime. We''ve been in this abyss for so many years and haven''t come out of the fucking abyss!!"


    "You can''t fucking take me inside until you come out!!"


    I cried in pain.


    "Didn''t you have to come out with me?" Meng song replied to me casually.


    "Fart, you have to bring me out!"


    "If you say so, you have to blame Yan Zhengming. Who asked him to share you with us in a cell..."


    "Grass!!" I clenched my teeth and scolded, and then stopped talking.


    "Ha ha..." Meng song smiled, lit a cigarette, looked seriously at the others and said, "according to our plan, we need two cars altogether. I, lin ning, one in the back, steel egg and iron egg. You drive one in the front with Ye Han. Is there a problem?"


    "No problem!!"


    Lin Ninggang and iron replied in unison.


    "What about you?" Munson asked, looking at me with his neck askew.


    "I don''t want to go..."


    "Roll the calf!!" Mengsong kicked me on the ass.


    "Grass, you didn''t ask me for my fucking opinion! What are you doing kicking me!!" I rubbed my ass, scolded silently, and then turned to my room.


    After I left, these people implemented the specific process of committing the crime again. I''m a follower. It doesn''t matter whether I listen or not.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it was one o''clock in the afternoon. Everyone except me was very excited, as if they had grabbed the diamond.


    "It''s time, get ready to go!!" Meng song shouted at lin ning while wearing his coat.


    Lin ning stood up and set two alarm clocks on his mobile phone. The first one was three o''clock, when we started. The second one was three twelve, the fastest time for the police to come.


    After setting the alarm clock, lin ning took steel egg''s mobile phone, set the same alarm clock, then looked at the mobile phone and said, "we don''t have a walkie talkie. After the alarm clock rings, we can do it directly, and then you call me to turn on hands-free!!"


    "Understand!!" steel egg nodded.


    "Wow!!!"


    Lin ning took out the travel bag he brought back that day from under the bed, opened the zipper directly, and said to Meng song, "divide the guy first, so as to save time!!"


    "What if I meet a policeman on the way?" Meng song frowned.


    "No, we''ve stepped on the spot these days. There''s no police in that place..." steel egg whispered back.


    "Well, divide it!!" Mengsong nodded.


    Lin ning took pains to carry his bag to the bed, smiled and said, "this is all my fucking possessions!!"


    "Let me see what your belongings are?" I reached out to unzip my bag, but lin ning stopped me.


    "Can you touch this thing? How can you deal with the explosion?"


    "Grass, what you fucking put in there is * ah? It''s still exploding!!" I took my hand back and scolded wordlessly.


    "Come on, stop the ink!!" Meng song frowned and shouted.


    "Wow!!"


    Lin ning opened the zipper directly. I looked down and swallowed a mouthful of spit. Lin ning is not a fool. There is really *!!


    Although it looks like it''s self-made *, explosive and destructive, it certainly can''t be compared with TNT, but there''s no fucking problem killing people. I think.


    "Take this steel egg!!" lin ning took out a handful of * and threw it into the steel egg''s hand.


    "Click!!"


    The steel egg opened the insurance, made a gesture, smiled with great satisfaction and said, "I like this thing!!"


    "I knew you were good..." lin ning smiled and took out some explosion-proof pistols, including Mengsong one and iron egg one. He kept one by himself.


    "Where''s mine?" I looked at lin ning and asked.


    "You can''t use it, then you''ll be responsible for giving us some bullets!!" lin ning replied to me with his mouth tilted as he loaded the pistol.


    "Fuck you, I have to give me a gun to defend myself!!" I cried out in collapse.


    Lin ning looked at me speechless, then pulled up his travel bag, took out a May 4th pistol for me from the inside, threw it over, smiled and said, "come together!!"


    I took the pistol, quit *, and found that it was empty!!


    "I don''t even have a fucking bullet. How can I make do with it!!"


    "Just scare people!!" lin ning replied with a smile.


    "Fuck you!! treat me like a fool!!" I pushed lin ning away and took out a Lexon explosion-proof gun directly from my bag.


    "Hehe, you''re not stupid!"


    Lin ning smiled, then packed up his travel bag. Everyone stood up and looked at Meng song.


    "OK, let''s go!!" Meng song waved his hand, turned and walked outside the door.


    "Brush..."


    Several of us hurriedly followed Meng song and walked towards the gate.


    After walking out of the room, according to the arrangement just now, steel egg drove, iron egg sat in the co pilot and I sat in the back.


    In the other car, lin ning drove and Meng song sat in the co driver.

 Chapter 468

    On the streets of KM city.


    The steel bullet was staring at the Wuling Hongguang. The speed was very fast. The scenery on the roadside flashed in front of me.


    I sat in the car and looked around through the window. I didn''t know whether it was because of carsickness or tension. After a while, my forehead was covered with fine beads of sweat. Moreover, I felt that there were police everywhere on the road. This feeling was really too fucking uncomfortable. My nerves were in a state of high tension.


    "Leaf, don''t you know the specific process?" at this time, iron egg sitting in the co pilot suddenly turned back and shouted to me.


    "Ah? What are you talking about?" I was startled by iron egg and shouted in a trance.


    "Shit, can''t you grab a cash truck? Are you so nervous?" iron egg looked at me with a smile and said speechless.


    "Haven''t I fucking done it? You''re not nervous when you do it for the first time?" I replied as I wiped my sweat.


    "Ha ha, I forgot what I felt for the first time..." iron egg touched his head and smiled, and then said: "after we see the cash truck coming out, you''ll be responsible for helping me watch the wind. Don''t worry about others. According to Mengsong''s plan, we can finish it in three minutes..."


    "I see!!" I nodded and agreed, then rolled down the window and smoked while looking at the scenery outside.


    At 2:20 p.m., several of us arrived at the street ready to start. The street was very desolate. There was no store except a small supermarket, and there were roads on both sides of the street.


    Simply put, there are very few cars and pedestrians passing through this section of the road, and there is no external interference at all.


    I carefully observed the monitors around the road. They had all been smashed. This should have been done by steel bullets and iron eggs when they stepped on the spot.


    ����


    At 2:30, Meng song pushed the door and got out of the van. He walked slowly around the street for two times, then pointed to the overbearing car on the side of the road and said, "can this car tell him the intersection?"


    "I''ll try..."


    Lin ning replied, and then directly picked up the bricks on the ground.


    "Bang!!"


    The brick hit the domineering window, and the whole glass rippled like a spider''s web.


    "Bang bang!!"


    Lin ning smashed the glass with his fist, then unscrewed the car lock from inside, turned his head and smiled at Meng song.


    Munson nodded.


    Lin ning pulled open the door and jumped up directly. Half a minute later, the domineering car started.


    I looked at lin ning''s series of actions, some of which were sent to my heart and exclaimed, "it''s a talent, my shit!"


    The steel bullet on one side also smiled, and then said to me, "he started from this when he was a child. The routine is very clear..."


    "Awesome!!" I nodded and agreed.


    "Brother, where do you stop?" lin ning stretched his head out of the car and shouted at Meng song.


    "..." Mengsong walked forward a few steps, then pointed to his body and shouted, "stop here!!"


    "OK!!" lin ning promised, and then stopped the car directly.


    At 2:40 p.m., all of us got into the van. Everyone was ready to go, waiting for the cash truck to come.


    "Jingling jingling!!"


    After I followed the steel bullet into the car, his cell phone rang immediately.


    The steel bullet answered the phone, then pressed hands-free and threw it into the clasp.


    "Can you hear me? Can you hear me?" lin ning''s voice sounded.


    "I can hear it!" the steel bounced back.


    "Well, brother Meng Song said that there was a change in the plan. Your car passed through the back bread, and our car was on the side. Steel bullet and I were responsible for controlling the driver. Iron egg, you go to that thing, understand?" lin ning then shouted.


    "Understand!!" Steel Bullet nodded.


    "That''s OK, it''s OK. Just listen to the slogan... Fuck, I knew the whole walkie talkie. This broken thing costs too much phone bills..."


    Lin ning murmured, and then the phone quieted down.


    Steel bullets and iron eggs, while looking at the roadside car and checking the pistol in my hand, I have been looking at the scenery outside and don''t know what to do. Although I have also been in contact with guns and experienced gun battles, I really contact this crime of robbery for the first time, and the whole person is very nervous.


    At 2:57 p.m., the cash truck arrived three minutes earlier than usual. Mengsong poked his head out of the window, spit, turned to the phone and shouted, "get ready to work!"


    "Buzz!!"


    The steel bullet twisted the key and the van started. I don''t know whether it was my illusion or something. The sound of the car motor was particularly loud.


    "Fuck, here it is!"


    Lin ning shouted excitedly.


    The black cash truck was driving slowly on the road. Just as the cash truck was about to drive behind the bully, the steel bullet stepped on the accelerator and Wuling Hong speeded up instantly.


    "Bang!!"


    The next second, our van hit its head directly on the ass of the cash truck.


    "Bang!!"


    At the moment of collision, my head hit the window directly, but before I could speak, the steel bullet stepped on the accelerator again, and Wuling Hongguang walked a distance against the cash truck.


    "Bang!!"


    The cash truck was hit by Wuling Hongguang. The current situation is that the domineering cash truck and our Wuling Hongguang are connected end to end.


    The cash truck is stuck in the middle and has no chance to run!!


    "Creak!!"


    A burst of rapid braking sounded, and lin ning''s van was directly stuck next to the cash truck.


    That is me. The front, back, left and right of the van were blocked by us. Now there is no possibility of escape.


    "Bang!!"


    Steel bullets and iron eggs pulled open the door and jumped down with * in their hands.


    "Fuck you, don''t fucking move! I''ll tell you!"


    Lin ning shouted to the driver in the cash truck with a cigarette end in his mouth.


    "What do you want to do?" the driver was frightened by lin ning and stammered.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Do you understand what I ask you to do? We can all save snacks..." lin ning shouted directly, and then shouted at the steel bullet: "can you hurry up?"


    "Fuck you, how fast am I?!"


    The steel bullet scolded impatiently, and then jumped directly onto the cash truck with the iron egg.


    "Bang!!"


    There was a loud noise on the roof of the cash truck. The driver was so frightened that he quickly shrunk his neck. Then he looked at lin ning with an explosion-proof gun in his hand.


    Iron egg took out the axe prepared in advance and chopped it on the glass of the cash truck. One after another, iron egg kept waving the axe.


    After smashing seven or eight times, the glass was finally dried by the iron egg!!

 Chapter 469

    "Big brother, how can I fix it?" after opening the glass, iron egg shouted at the steel bullet.


    "Pa!!"


    The steel bullet pulled his mouth on the back of the iron egg''s head, and then scolded fiercely in a low voice: "are you a fucking fool? Why do you call the police?"


    "Ah, what''s wrong, big brother?" iron egg was a little wronged, but his voice was obviously much lower.


    "Ask for money!! what the fuck can you do? It''s your first time to do this job!!" the steel bullet scolded silently, then pulled away the broken glass, pointed a gun at the driver and shouted, "give me something!!"


    "What... What?" the driver stammered.


    "Draft it, give it to me!!" the steel bullet stared at the beads and roared.


    "Brother, I really don''t know anything!!" the driver said with his teeth clenched and his face confused.


    "Kang!!"


    At this time, a huge gunshot scared the driver to lie on the steering wheel with his head in his arms.


    The steel bullet turned and took a look. It should be lin ning who shot.


    Lin ning shouted at the driver with a cigarette end in his mouth: "I''ll give you one fucking chance!! call out the money for something!!"


    "Give them the things!!" the driver lay on the steering wheel, clenched his teeth and shouted at the co pilot''s escort.


    "..." the man above the co pilot looked at the driver and was silent.


    "The draft is shameless, isn''t it?" said Lin Ning again.


    "Give it to him!!" seeing lin ning carrying the gun, the driver shouted.


    "Wow..." the man on the co pilot opened the bag behind him, took out a file bag and handed it to the steel bullet.


    After receiving the file bag, the steel bullet checked it carefully. After confirming that there was no problem, he then shouted, "there''s still money!!"


    "Brother, you took everything..." the man on the co pilot frowned.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!!" lin ning shouted irritably and looked down at his mobile phone. It was close to 3:10 p.m!!


    One more fucking ink. The police may be here.


    The co pilot''s man was silent for a moment, then turned around, took out a bag and threw it directly out of the window.


    "Pa!!" the steel bullet carried the bag, looked down at the contents, and then nodded at lin ning.


    Lin ning took it back with a smile *.


    "Iron egg, work!!" Steel Bullet jumped out of the cash truck with diamond and money bag, and shouted at iron egg when he got out of the car.


    "Oh!!"


    With these words, Tiedan took out the prepared gasoline bucket and poured it directly on the car.


    "Hua la..."


    The gasoline flowed into the car along the glass. The driver and the man on the co pilot screamed when they saw the gasoline.


    "Give you a minute to escape!!"


    Iron egg said to the driver while playing with the match on his hand.


    "Bang!!"


    When the driver heard this, he pulled open the door and jumped out of the car, and the man above the co pilot jumped down.


    The two men ran to the other end of the street as fast as they were crazy.


    Mengsong squinted at the two men and grinned.


    At 3:15 p.m., the police car arrived and there was only one cash truck that had been burned and could not see clearly


    The driver and the robber were still alive and dead, and there was no evidence left at the scene.


    Yan Zhengming''s eyes changed instantly when he heard this. Meng song directly appeared in his mind. This kind of thing doesn''t solve the case at all. No one dares to be so rampant except Meng song. This fucking doesn''t take the law seriously!!


    The road section at the scene was blocked directly. The police and the investigation team conducted an investigation at the scene for more than five hours. Later, the result was that the cash truck was robbed and the driver may have been kidnapped!!


    After hearing this news, the citizens of KM City, apart from bowing their heads and scolding, "isn''t this fucking nonsense!!", no one cares about it anymore.


    As for the owner of the diamond, Qi Shun, the diamond is a shady thing, so he doesn''t dare to publicize it!!


    In other words, the case I did with Mengsong became a fucking pending case the next day.


    ����


    After finishing the work, several of us drove back to the compound. I didn''t start the whole crime process, but I saw it in my eyes. I don''t know if the police catch me, I don''t know if I''m a fucking crime. If it''s a crime, I''m a forced crime.


    After thinking for a long time, I didn''t understand this thing, and then I didn''t think about it at all.


    After entering the house, the steel bullet put the money and diamonds on the table.


    "Let me say a few words. Even if the work is finished here, although our team is formed temporarily, the work efficiency is still very satisfactory!! our booty is here this time. Diamonds can be about 40 carats. According to the price of naked diamonds in the normal market, they can be worth about 3 million, and this cash, a total of 500000. Let''s wait a while Divide the money and things, and then we can send darts separately. Now is the time for you to bless each other!! "Meng Song said to us as he divided the things on the table.


    Hearing Meng song''s words, I breathed in an instant. It''s fucking over!!


    After hearing Meng song''s words, they looked at each other.


    "Brother Meng song, isn''t it too early to say that it''s time to raise darts?" lin ning rubbed his palm and asked in a low voice.


    "Why is it fucking early? Would you like a break up meal or something?"


    Hearing lin ning''s words, I was in a hurry, pointing to lin ning and scolding.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I''m serious..." lin ning pushed me and looked at Meng song very seriously.


    "Is there anything else you haven''t finished?" Mengsong took out his cigarette box, took out a cigarette and threw it in his mouth.


    "Although this diamond is a naked diamond, brother Mengsong, have you ever thought about how we can do it when each of us holds so many diamonds?"


    "..." Meng song squinted at lin ning and was silent.


    "I can''t sell this crap!! I have to buy it together!!" when I saw that Meng song stopped talking, I quickly stared and shouted.


    "What do you think?" Meng song was silent and asked, looking at the steel bullet and iron egg.


    "I think it''s safer to change one yuan into cash. Now there''s no cash for anything..." the steel bullet thought and replied.


    "It''s not that you''re not finished, is it? If you want to sell it, you''ll sell it. I won''t go. No, I don''t want diamonds. Anyway, it''s done now. Toss and toss as you like, and I don''t care!"


    With these words, I turned and walked back to my room.

 Chapter 470

    "Don''t worry about him, let''s go on with our..."


    After I left, Meng Song said to lin ning.


    "The boy has a bad temper..." looking at my back, lin ning glanced away, and then said, "since I put it forward, I don''t hide it with you. I know a person who can receive the goods, and the price is absolutely fair!! if we want to get the thank you diamond out at one time, it''s estimated that he can receive it..."


    "Who? Is it reliable?" asked steel egg.


    "It''s a dealer who specializes in diamond jewelry. I introduced it through my friends. If you want to ask me if it''s reliable, I can''t guarantee it. After all, there are so many reliable people in this era!!" lin ning explained casually, then looked at Meng song and said: "The diamonds in our hands, no matter how we toss, will end up with a little money, but if we get them out early, we''ll be relieved, won''t we!!"


    "That''s what I say, but what if the goods are black on the other side?" Meng song asked with narrowed eyes.


    "Brother Meng song, if you say so, I don''t know how to answer you. Black food is available all the time, but we''re not two fools. The cash carriers are a fucking team. Who dares to eat???" Lin Ning said in some silence.


    "Ha ha..." Meng song smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Moreover, the businessman is specialized in receiving black goods. People can''t smash their signboard because of these three or five million!!" lin ning added.


    "What do you two think?" Meng song was silent for a moment, turned his head and looked at the steel egg and the iron egg.


    "What Lin Ning said is reasonable. No matter who we sell diamonds to in the future, there is a fucking risk of black eating black, so I think it''s better to take advantage of the whole people and go out together. At least we can have the ability to fight back!!" steel egg made a very rational analysis.


    After listening to steel egg''s words, Meng song slowly stood up and wandered around the room for two times. Then he looked at lin ning and asked, "what''s the trading method?"


    "Pay and deliver!" lin ning replied simply.


    "Where do you trade?" Meng song asked.


    "Pu''er City..."


    "OK, now contact the businessman and arrange the transaction time as soon as possible!!" Meng song nodded and decided the matter directly.


    "Wait a minute, the trading time can be set, but how to deal? Shall we go together or go alone?" steel egg stood up and asked.


    "The businessman won''t let us all pass..." lin ning rubbed his palm and said back.


    "Who used to trade with him?" steel egg asked quickly.


    "..." lin ning was silent for a moment, slowly stood up and looked straight at steel egg.


    Steel egg also looked at lin ning, and the two looked at each other. The atmosphere in the room suddenly became tense.


    "... what the fuck do you mean?" lin ning asked, biting his lips and looking at the steel egg.


    "It''s not interesting. I''ll ask who went there?"


    "Can''t you trust me?" lin ning smiled sarcastically.


    "...." steel egg lowered his head and didn''t speak.


    "I ask you a fucking question, can''t you believe me!!" lin ning almost roared.


    "... isn''t it ridiculous for people like us to talk about trust?" steel egg asked stiffly with his teeth.


    "Ha ha, it''s really funny..." lin ning grinned, then turned to Meng song and said, "I''ll contact the businessman. If people agree that we''ll all go there, we''ll go together. If people don''t agree, we''ll think of other ways!!"


    Munson nodded.


    Lin ning took a look at steel egg, then turned around and walked back to the room.


    After lin ning left, Meng song patted steel egg on the shoulder and whispered, "what you said today is a little too much. It''s good to be careful, but pay attention to discretion!!"


    With this sentence, Meng song also walked back to the room, leaving only steel egg and iron egg in the living room.


    After lin ning returned to our two rooms, he didn''t say a word to me. He began to call with his mobile phone. Moreover, he didn''t dial behind my back. All the calls were carried out in front of me.


    I can clearly hear the opposite words and lin ning''s words.


    From the call content, it is simple to contact the buyer and make an appointment.


    At first, it was not easy for the buyer. So many of us passed together, but after lin ning''s ink, the buyer agreed to this condition.


    "Pa!!" lin ning threw down his cell phone and lay on the bed with a tired expression.


    I sat aside, squinted at him for a while, and then whispered, "are you through?"


    "It''s over, fuck!!" lin ning scolded back to me, and then said in a very excited tone: "that fool of steel egg doesn''t believe me. Can I fucking black his diamond or what!!!"


    "You haven''t done such a thing..." I replied speechlessly.


    "..." lin ning choked on me and couldn''t speak. After adjusting his mood, he said carelessly: "also, I may not have any credit in other people''s eyes..."


    Although lin ning was careless, his tone was still sad.


    "When will you trade?" I changed the subject.


    "At four o''clock the day after tomorrow morning, let''s go to Pu''er City."


    "Didn''t I fucking say I wouldn''t go?" hearing this, I was speechless.


    "Who cares if you go or not!!" Lin ningbai glanced at me and then said: "you''d better go with us. Your life is hard. It''s not bad for the last time. You bought your diamond in exchange for your life. Why not!! even if you don''t need money, you can''t say no and don''t..."


    "...." I looked at lin ning calmly and didn''t know how to answer.


    "Besides, you don''t want to hold the big tree Mengsong. If you want to hold you, you have to follow him all the time..."


    "How the fuck do you know?" hearing lin ning''s words, I stood up, stared at the beads and shouted at him.


    "Keep your fucking voice down!!" lin ning quickly covered my mouth.


    "I ask you how you know!!" I stared and whispered.


    "I''m not a fucking fool. Obviously, who can''t see it? You''re different from us. You don''t need money, and if you really don''t want to do it, you''ll have left long ago. Since you don''t have it, it means that you can stay. The only explanation is to ask Mengsong for help!!"


    After listening to lin ning''s words, I was stunned and looked at him with some amazement in my eyes.


    Since lin ning can see these things, Meng song must also see them!!


    Then I say I don''t want to do it every day. It may be a joke in their eyes!!

 Chapter 471

    After Lin Ning said these words to me, he patted me on the shoulder and whispered, "your own business or your own total, I just want to remind you..."


    "Understand!!" I nodded slightly, then looked at lin ning and asked, "do you know what Mengsong does?"


    Although I originally asked Steel Bullet this question, the answer of steel bullet was very ambiguous, so I still don''t know what Meng song really does. If Meng song really has the ability to help me solve Zhao San, I will follow him even if I work hard.


    Moreover, Mengsong should be very short of money now, so I think he will certainly help me as long as I give Mengsong the money in place.


    I looked at lin ning while summing up these things in my heart.


    Lin ning rubbed his fingers, then looked at me and said, "I don''t know what Meng song is doing. Anyway, they all say that his background is very hard. Even the director of our city''s police station can''t take him..."


    "I see..." I nodded slightly.


    Lin ning was stunned, looked at me and asked, "how did you see it?"


    "He said he took me out of the police station and brought me out. This is not what ordinary people can do. Anyway, there are no such people in our city. Even Zhao San and Liu Yong don''t have these two sons..."


    "Can your city compare with ours?" lin ning glanced at me and then said: "Your H city is an inland city, and our city is a border city. It must be different. There are cultural differences between places, and there must be differences between gangsters and police..."


    "Can you fucking say something useful? Why do you talk about cultural differences..." I interrupted lin ning''s words a little speechless.


    "Yes, it''s off the subject..." lin ning touched his head, smiled, and then said: "when Meng song first came to our city, he did seven or eight major cases in a month, and the amount involved in the cases was at least one million. Then Meng song came into our sight. At that time, everyone in the underworld knew and admired Meng song."


    "And then?" I asked.


    "When Meng song came into our sight, he also came into the sight of the police. At that time, Meng song was wanted by the whole people. All the police in our city were looking for him..." said Lin Ning, reaching out and lighting a cigarette.


    "Did you catch it later?" I also lit a cigarette.


    "Can''t you catch it? So many people surrounded and stopped, and when he caught Mengsong, he didn''t resist or shoot. He walked into the police station very calmly. Guess what happened later?"


    "What''s the matter?" I asked hurriedly.


    "Later, he was released because there was insufficient evidence. All the witnesses retracted their confessions... In this way, the police caught Meng song several times, but they released him every time..."


    "How awesome!"


    "It''s not good, and he passed the prison, but the official information shows that Meng song was shot during his escape!! do you know what this means??" lin ning looked at me and asked.


    "What does it mean?" I was stunned.


    "This fucking means that all the original criminal records of Mengsong have been cleared!! that is, Mengsong is dead. Now he is not alive. But a few months later, Mengsong reappeared in our sight. The first thing he did when he returned to our city was to report to the Public Security Bureau alone, saying that his wallet was stolen. When the police saw Mengsong, they found him Someone''s got a fucking B! "


    "..." after listening to lin ning''s words, I was speechless. I really couldn''t find any words to describe the feeling in my heart.


    "But Meng song is also very strange. You say he is so powerful. He doesn''t do business. He just wanders around every day. If he has no money, he will do it. If he has money, he will cry everywhere!!" Lin Ning said.


    After listening to lin ning''s words, a man suddenly appeared in my mind, Du Xianyang''s uncle Bai Bao!!


    I think he and Bai Bao may be the same kind of person, but Bai Bao''s family has its own team, and Meng song is single handed.


    "Since that incident, Meng song has been directly worshipped by us!! now we bastards don''t worship Guan Gong. You know, we all worship the photos of Meng song!!"


    "Oh, you can pull it down, the more you say, the more JB suspense!!" I scolded silently, and then stretched my waist.


    "What can I fucking cheat you? Don''t say goodbye to him. Some people have fucking tattooed his photos on their bodies. I tell you... Mengsong is not a person but a belief in the hearts of those little gangsters. I tell you!!"


    Lin ning said more and more vigorously. He talked to me with white foam on his mouth for more than half an hour.


    I didn''t listen carefully to the story about Meng song, because I know that Meng song is definitely not simple, but I still can''t be sure whether he can help me.


    ����


    The next day, 8 a.m.


    Everyone was neatly dressed and sat in the living room.


    "Jingling bell!!"


    After several of us sat for a while, lin ning''s cell phone rang. Lin ning quickly picked up and opened the text message.


    After seeing the text message, lin ning frowned and said helplessly, "he made an appointment with his address in the suburbs of Pu''er City at 3 a.m..."


    When the steel bullet heard this, he was stunned for a moment, and then shouted at the top of his voice, "fuck... This is pure bullshit. We trade at three o''clock in the middle of the night. Let''s trade with the fucking ghost?"


    "What do you shout to me at the appointed time..." lin ning replied speechlessly, and then said: "if you don''t want to go, you can''t go..."


    "I don''t think it''s easy. In order to protect your safety, I have to go..." the steel bullet turned its eyes and said with a very unnatural expression.


    "Cut, you just don''t trust your diamond..." lin ning turned his eyes and said with a steel bullet.


    The steel bullet scratched his head, bowed his head, smiled and didn''t speak.


    "What about you? Are you going?" Mengsong looked at me and asked.


    "Me, I can go there..." I replied with a wry expression.


    "If you don''t want to go, don''t go... Don''t wronged yourself." Meng Song said strangely.


    "Well, I don''t mean to be here myself. I can''t. I''ll go with you..." I choked Mengsong and couldn''t speak.


    "Don''t you feel wronged?" Meng song smiled.


    "No grievance!!" I shook my head quickly.


    "You can go if you really want to, but you have to drive..."


    "There''s no problem driving. I tell you I''m happy to drive!!"


    Now I have a little dignity. Don''t worry. I have to do whatever people ask me to do. It''s just selling my soul!!


    Half an hour later, we drove a van to the destination, Pu''er City!!

 Chapter 472

    On the highway.


    "It''s not Pu''er. Why is it so far away? Can we go by train?"


    I used a steel bullet mobile phone to navigate the specific location of Pu''er City. After finding out the route, I directly confused B!!


    "Not more than 800 kilometers..." lin ning answered me while washing poker.


    "I''ll fuck you, 800 kilometers, 1600 miles!! my grass... It''s more fucking difficult than getting scriptures in the West. I say how can you let me drive!!"


    At this moment, I have completely collapsed. If it weren''t for the high-speed kilometer, I would have jumped off.


    "Isn''t it thousands of miles to learn lessons?" iron egg said to me while holding poker.


    "Get out of here!!" I chewed my teeth and scolded, then turned on the radio and listened to the radio.


    "When you''re out, hurry up!!" lin ning shouted staring at the iron bullet.


    "Don''t fucking rush me, I''ll analyze whether what''s left in his hand is the king or Xiao Wang..." iron egg looked at Meng song and felt JB professional analysis.


    "Brother, I''ve just dumped the two kings, and you should fucking study it!!" lin ning should let the iron egg toss into a fool. He can play poker. He''s blind JB. Meng song hasn''t been a landlord since he started playing.


    "Leaf, if you''re sleepy later, call me and I''ll take over your shift..." the idle Steel Bullet said to me at this time.


    "No, I''m ok now..."


    "Ha ha..." the steel bullet didn''t speak, and then looked down and watched the movie on his mobile phone.


    In this way, I drove the car. Meng song and his friends were playing poker and pulling light. Time passed very fast. In the blink of an eye, it was dark.


    "It''s getting dark. Shall we continue walking or find a place to have a rest?"


    After I saw the sign of the high-speed exit, I turned and asked Mengsong.


    "Just hug Pu''er City..." Meng song gave me a reply without even thinking about it.


    "No, brother, if you drive to Pu''er City, you''ll have to drive tomorrow morning!! you guys are playing poker and pulling the calf. I''m fucking tired. Can you think about it for me!!" I shouted at Meng song with a ferocious expression.


    "..." Meng song was silent for a moment, then said to the steel bullet, "you drive for him for a while..."


    "OK!!" the steel bullet nodded, then patted me on the shoulder and said, "find a place to listen..."


    Three minutes later, I parked my car in the service area. Originally, steel bullet took my class, but Tiedan really didn''t want to play poker with Meng song and lin ning, so Tiedan took my class.


    Several of us went to the supermarket to buy some boxes of cigarettes, some sausages, instant noodles, mineral water and so on, and then set off on the road again.


    On the bus, several of us soaked the instant noodles, then took a casual bite of the sausage, and then played poker. At first, we fought against the landlord, and then the steel bullet wanted to play, so the four of us played gold flowers.


    Although I don''t like gambling very much and have no addiction, I still like to play with gold flowers.


    Because I think the gambling method of zajinhua looks at luck on the surface. In fact, when you play more, you will find that zajinhua is a test of a person in many aspects, and luck may be the smallest factor.


    And when you play with a person, you can easily see a person''s character and temperament.


    The simplest thing is that Meng song is very stable when playing cards. No matter playing cards or small cards, there is an expression on his face. You will never feel the change in his heart. This ability is accumulated by his experience for so many years. On the contrary, lin ning is very impatient. He doesn''t know how to bear it when he gets the big card, so he throws the small card directly, Such a man will never win money when he plays with gold flowers.


    In this way, the four of us pierced the golden flower until dawn. Meng song won money with me. If the steel bullet didn''t lose or win, lin ning lost like a fool.


    ����


    At eight the next morning.


    We arrived in Pu''er City.


    The van bumped along the road. Iron egg yawned and looked at the navigation on the mobile phone.


    "What the hell does this fucking navigation mean? Why take me around? Fuck me!!"


    Iron egg, with dark circles under his eyes, shouted at Mengsong with a tired face.


    "Snore..."


    At this moment, Meng song has fallen asleep. Lin ning rubbed his eyes, looked at his mobile phone, and then said to the iron egg, "let''s find a place to have a rest. I''m afraid the van will explode..."


    "How can I find a place in this fucking wilderness!! there''s nothing in this B place..."


    Iron egg patted the steering wheel and answered silently.


    "There should be a village when you drive forward. You see, it''s smoking over there..."


    The steel bullet pointed to the front and said in a positive tone.


    "Pa!!"


    Iron egg patted the mobile phone, then bit his teeth and threw the mobile phone to the steel bullet.


    "No electricity..."


    "I''ll find a place to charge later!!" the steel bullet pressed the start button twice and found that it couldn''t be opened at all. Speechless, he put the mobile phone back in his pocket.


    Half an hour later, it was getting brighter and brighter, and the surrounding roads were becoming more and more spacious.


    The iron egg car drove very fast, and bungalows appeared in my sight.


    "Big brother, there''s someone in front!"


    Iron egg stared at red eyes and shouted excitedly.


    "Hurry up and find a hotel to have a rest..."


    Steel Bullet closed his eyes and whispered back.


    Ten minutes later, our drove into a small town.


    "Creak!!"


    Iron egg put on the brake, parked the van in front of a hotel, then turned around and shouted at us, "don''t sleep, get off!"


    "Where are you?" I was the first to wake up, rubbed my eyes and stretched.


    "Fuck, I''m so tired!!" lin ning woke up, then pulled the door open and jumped down first.


    "Wow!!"


    After lin ning got off the bus, he squatted on the ground and vomited. The guy vomited so much that he didn''t spit out his fucking stomach.


    "What kind of lattice are you..."


    Meng song shook his head at lin ning, then followed us into the hotel with his big mouth.


    "This fucking iron egg is too unstable to drive... Give me carsick!!"


    Lin ning explained while wiping his mouth, and then staggered into the hotel.


    After entering the hotel, several of us opened two rooms with my ID card, because none of theirs could be used.


    "Have a rest. I have to go out to work at night..."


    After Meng Song said this, he turned to look at us and found that all of us had fallen asleep on the ground.


    "Shit, I can''t fucking work. I can''t sleep fast..."


    Munson muttered, then stuck his head on the bed and went to sleep.

 Chapter 473

    Pu''er City, Yunnan Province.


    At 8 pm, lin ning''s cell phone woke everyone up. Vaguely, I didn''t hear what he called.


    "Don''t fucking sleep, there''s a letter!! the trading time is changed to 1 a.m.!" after putting down his cell phone, lin ning stunned us all.


    "Didn''t it say 3 a.m.? How could it be such a fucking time..." the steel bullet rubbed his eyes and shouted impatiently.


    "I fucking know that. People say it''s changed..." lin ning replied anxiously while wearing his pants.


    "Is something wrong?" I was worried for some reason.


    "Don''t be paranoid. Get dressed quickly. It will take us more than three hours to get to the trading place. Don''t fucking ink. You can still sleep when you sit on the steel bullet. I''ll fuck you!!"


    At this time, lin ning was like a shrew, shouting everywhere with five horses and long guns.


    "I''ll fuck you. Just talk. Why the fuck are you swearing!!" iron egg didn''t say anything. Steel Bullet didn''t like it first.


    "No, I fucking scold him. What does it have to do with you? What''s your BB with me!!"


    "Fuck you, isn''t it my mother?" the steel bullet kicked lin ning''s ass, then turned and put on his clothes.


    Lin ning touched his head and smiled, ignoring the steel bullet.


    Half an hour later, we all got dressed and drove the van to the destination of the transaction.


    ����


    At midnight, the five of us came to a park.


    The facilities in the park are very old. The lake water and the surrounding bonsai are also dilapidated. It should have been abandoned for a long time.


    The gloomy wind and the desolate scenery around make the atmosphere particularly gloomy.


    "What the hell is this place? Why is it so seeping..." iron egg wrapped his cotton padded jacket and muttered with trembling lips.


    "Stop talking nonsense. There must be a reason for people to choose the place they choose. They haven''t done such work for two days a day. It must be right to listen to them..." lin ning explained wrapped in cigarette butts.


    "Lin ning, what''s the price you talked to them?" Mengsong asked while sitting on the bench.


    "80000 a carat. They have professional measuring tools. They will cash us money and give us goods for every penny..." lin ning touched his mouth and replied.


    "We didn''t bring a cash detector. We gave real money and didn''t know whether it was fake money!!" JB was worried when the steel bullet buttoned his crotch.


    "It''s all right. They''ve been doing this business for a long time. There must be no problem with credibility. Moreover, I also brought this thing. There must be no problem with money verification..." lin ning took out a laser flashlight and shook it on the face of the steel bullet.


    "Don''t fucking make......" the steel bullet blocked the laser of the flashlight with his hand, then turned to Meng song and asked, "what are you going to do after the transaction?"


    "Penny, break up!!" Meng song replied very succinctly.


    "Oh, shall we go back together or separately?" the steel bullet then asked.


    "Separate, separate the safe point..."


    "You can separate, but I have to go with you. You have to take me back to Myanmar!!"


    I didn''t speak at this time. I went to Mengsong and shouted.


    "Ha ha, OK, I''ll take you away then..."


    Munson touched my head and smiled.


    "It''s fucking half past twelve. Why don''t people come yet?"


    Iron egg is shivering all over, playing QQ with a mobile phone while fighting the landlord, whetting and hawing.


    "Don''t worry, it should be almost..." lin ning took out his mobile phone and looked at the time, whispered a consolation, then looked down at the iron egg card, and gritted his teeth and shouted: "three with one, this card is for you to play, good cards are fucking broken, and there are only two cards left at home, and you have to pay the fucking bill!!"


    "Roll the calf, you know a JB, there are twenty thousand left!!" iron egg replied very unconvinced.


    "Oh, my God, don''t you have the king in your fucking hand!!" lin ning covered his face and said in a broken tone.


    "Buzzing, buzzing..."


    At this time, the heavy motor sounded, and the bright headlights in the distance lit up the whole pavilion.


    "Fuck, here it is!"


    Iron egg spat, then put his cell phone back in his pocket, stood up and shouted.


    "Click!!"


    Mengsong shook the bolt of the gun, then stood up and shouted at us, "stop fucking playing and get ready to work!"


    "OK!!" lin ning replied.


    At the command of Mengsong, all of us loaded our guns, and then lined up in a straight line, waiting for the arrival of cars in the distance.


    ����


    Five minutes later, two Range Rovers parked neatly in front of us with their headlights on.


    "Bang!!"


    The door was pulled open and four or five young men in their twenties jumped down.


    "This is the fucking seller? How come it''s all little B babies?"


    After seeing the appearance of the opposite side, iron egg whispered with his big mouth.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!!" the steel bullet frowned and scolded, then stamped his feet and asked lin ning, "are they?"


    "... I haven''t fucking seen it!!" Lin Ning said helplessly.


    "Shit!!" Steel Bullet scolded wordlessly.


    "Step on..."


    Lin ning tidied up his clothes, and then took the lead to meet the young people of Land Rover. We quickly followed him.


    "Wait a long time, everyone!!" when the distance between the people on both sides was less than five meters, the young man with a caliper in the middle shouted at us with a smile.


    The people on both sides of us are very close, so I can clearly see the appearance of this caliper youth. Although this youth is not handsome, it gives people a feeling of very spirit, very temperament and a feeling of not being angry.


    "Han always? This is lin ning. I talked to you on the phone earlier!!" lin ning politely stretched out his right hand to the caliper youth.


    "It''s me, I know you!!"


    The young man simply shook hands with lin ning, and then said politely to us: "introduce myself. My name is Han Hong. Like you, I''m also a km person!!"


    When Tiedan heard the name, he burst out laughing, then grinned at Han Hong and said, "isn''t Han Hong a singer? Ha ha!!"


    "Fuck off, don''t say you don''t need it!!" Li Ning frowned and shouted back.


    "Ha ha... It''s all right. The Han Hong you mentioned is a fat man of more than 200 kilograms. I don''t have the body size of others..." Han Hong replied very generously, then walked forward a few steps, looked at lin ning and said, "do something serious!!"

 Chapter 474

    "Ha ha, OK!!" lin ning smiled, then turned his head and looked at Meng song.


    Meng song nodded slightly.


    "Wow!!"


    Lin ning reached out to take out the bag containing diamonds, weighed it a few times and handed it to Han Hong.


    Han Hong smiled and took the diamond, turned and handed it to the young man in black beside him. After taking the diamond, the young man in black took out a suitcase.


    "Click!!"


    The suitcase bounced open, and professional tools were taken out by the young people in black. The young people used these tools to check the diamonds.


    Several of us stood in place and stared at the young man. We didn''t dare to blink because we were afraid that these people would change the diamonds.


    Han Hong narrowed his eyes and looked at the young man. He still had that smile on his face.


    "Wow..."


    After checking, the young man poured all the diamonds into the suitcase, stood up, took off his glasses and said to Han Hong, "except for the two inferior naked diamonds, the rest is 32 carats!! the quality is between E and F!!"


    "OK!!" Han Hong nodded slightly and then snapped his fingers.


    "Bang!!"


    The door of Land Rover bounced open, and a big breasted woman came out of the car wearing professional clothes and high heels.


    I looked up at the woman, a face so beautiful that it was suffocating. The woman was about twenty-eight years old. Her hair was pulled up high, revealing her snow-white and slender neck. Her face was beautiful, like autumn water. She looked sexy and charming under a professional suit.


    High heels, light make-up, professional clothes, cool and beautiful face, devil''s figure, and the temperament of refusing people thousands of miles away. This woman is simply the woman who is the boss of the gangster in the TV series. I''ve opened a bar for so long. To tell the truth, I''ve seen any beautiful women, but such a woman is really the first.


    "Shit!! the best!!" lin ning swallowed spit hard when he saw the woman.


    "Isn''t it cold for her to wear such clothes on such a cold day?" iron egg scratched his head and asked in a daze.


    ��������


    But no one answered for a long time. Iron egg looked aside at the steel bullet and found that the steel bullet was completely stunned at this time. The whole person was fucking stupid and his eyes should fall into the woman''s chest.


    While all of us were admiring this woman, Mengsong narrowed his eyes and whispered to me, "this woman is not simple!!"


    I was stunned. I didn''t reply. I still looked at the woman.


    After the woman got out of the car, she came to us with high heels and twisted her little ass. Han Hong hurried up and put a mink coat on her.


    This way of playing is so fucking amazing!!


    "Introduce me, this is my boss, Bai wanmeng!!" Han Hong said, pointing to the woman.


    "Bai... Bai is always good!!" lin ning stammered to say hello, and the saliva flowed down his fucking mouth.


    Bai wanmeng nodded slightly, and then ran in my direction. I thought she came to Mengsong, so she instinctively hid next to me, but I didn''t expect Bai wanmeng to really come to me!!


    "Bai Zong!!" I smiled at Bai wanmeng. Although I was nervous, my reaction was calm.


    However, Bai wanmeng''s next move stunned everyone present. She stretched out her white little hand and slid it on my face, then smiled and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Shit, what the hell is going on?" lin ning saw Bai wanmeng''s action and was silly.


    "Mr. Bai, do we know each other?" I was stunned by Bai wanmeng, hid and asked.


    "You don''t know, but I know you..." Bai wanmeng replied to me with a smile.


    "How do you know me?"


    I took a deep breath and vaguely felt that this Bai Wan dream might be from H city!!


    "Ye Han, Liu Yong''s successor, the big boss of Hougong bar in H City, can I continue the rest of the story?" Bai wanmeng smiled.


    "No, who are you?"


    I stretched out my hand to stop Bai wanmeng. At this time, my nerves were highly nervous, because I still didn''t think of who this woman was. I didn''t like this feeling.


    "You''ll know who I am later..." Bai Wan dreamt back to me, and then stretched out his hand to Han Hong.


    Han Hong quickly took out a suitcase and put it in Bai wanmeng''s hand. Bai wanmeng took the suitcase and handed it to lin ning. He smiled and said, "there are three million in it. Check it!"


    "OK! OK!!" lin ning nodded foolishly, then took the suitcase and took out a stack of RMB from it.


    "Pa!!"


    The flashlight shone on the paper money. Lin ning checked it very carefully, pile by pile.


    Five minutes later, lin ning bared his teeth, nodded at us and made an OK gesture.


    Meng song stepped forward to take the money box, and then said to Bai wanmeng, "it''s done. Can we go?"


    "Yes!!" Bai wanmeng nodded slightly, and Meng song walked to the van. We hurriedly followed him.


    "I still have a business in hand. I wonder if you are interested?"


    At the moment when Mengsong pulled away the van, the voice of Bai wanmeng sounded behind us.


    "Brush!!"


    Meng song was stunned, and lin ning was stunned!!


    "What are you doing? Get in the car!"


    I saw the two men stunned and shouted.


    Meng song was silent for a moment, then turned to Bai wanmeng and asked, "what business?"


    "I know a businessman who is in Pu''er City now. He has cash and precious stones in his hand. I can provide you with his information, and then grab his precious stones. I will pay for them!!" Bai wanmeng said concisely.


    After hearing Bai wanmeng''s words, Meng song was silent for a while, then looked at Bai wanmeng and asked, "how much is this gem worth?"


    "Five million!!" Bai wanmeng said happily.


    "Five million!!" after hearing this number, lin ning took a deep breath.


    Steel bullets and iron eggs also have some straight eyes.


    "What do you think?" Mengsong asked, looking at us.


    "Dry!! here we are!!" lin ning replied with gritting teeth.


    "What about you?" Mengsong looked at steel bullets and iron eggs.


    The steel bullet thought for a moment and then nodded.


    "I disagree!!"


    I saw all these people agree and shouted quickly.


    "No one asked your opinion..." Meng song waved his hand impatiently, and then walked to Bai wanmeng.


    "Have you thought about it?" Bai wanmeng asked with a smile.


    Meng song nodded slightly, then whispered, "the merchant''s specific information!!"


    "Pa!!"


    Bai wanmeng took out a file bag and put it in Mengsong''s hand.

 Chapter 475

    After Mengsong took the file bag, he simply glanced inside, and then asked in a low voice, "how many people are there opposite? What weapons are in hand?"


    Bai wanmeng was stunned for a moment, and then moved his eyes from Meng song to Han Hong.


    Han Hong instantly understood Bai Wanru''s meaning, then looked at Meng song and said, "there are three bodyguards opposite, with guns in their hands, but it''s too easy for a team like you..."


    "I see." Meng song nodded slightly, then said to Bai wanmeng, "I''ll contact you after it''s done!!"


    "Good!!"


    Bai wanmeng nodded slightly, then stepped on the Land Rover, and Han Hong followed.


    Mengsong stood in place for a while, then walked to us with the file bag.


    "Why, I haven''t seen enough!"


    Meng song patted Liu Ning on the head with a file bag, then pulled open the door and walked up.


    "This woman is so fucking exciting!!" lin ning wiped the saliva at the corner of his mouth, and then followed him into the car.


    Looking at the backs of two Land Rovers, all I think about is who this woman is and why she knows me, but I don''t know her!!


    "Go, get in the car!!" the steel bullet pulled me and sat in the driver''s position.


    I rubbed the earth under my feet, and then stepped into the car.


    After getting on the bus, everyone didn''t speak. Meng song looked down at the information in the file bag. Lin ning fell asleep with the money box. He drove with steel bullets and played against the landlord all the time.


    I leaned against the window and looked at the scenery outside. Pu''er City is not developed, so the surrounding ancient buildings and scenery are well preserved and look very beautiful.


    But although the scenery is beautiful, I''m not in the mood to see it now, because I know that they have begun to prepare for the next crime. They are a group of madmen. I think they can do anything for money.


    I''m not worried that what I do is a crime. I''m worried that the later I go to Myanmar, the more dangerous Wei Yiwen may be. And now I can''t contact Liu Rui and them. I don''t know how they are in Hainan.


    And I didn''t deal with things at home clearly. Anyway, my mind is in a mess now. Countless problems need me to deal with, but I can''t spare time!!


    "What do you think?" Meng song looked back at me and asked with a smile.


    "Nothing... Nothing..." I shook my head.


    "Ha ha..." Meng song smiled, then looked at me and said, "do you know that Bai Wan dream?"


    "I don''t know!!" I rubbed my face. I was even more worried when I mentioned Bai wanmeng.


    "But she knows you..." Meng song''s eyes were strange and looked at me half closed.


    "Nonsense, many people know me!!"


    I replied without a word, then closed my eyes and leaned against the seat for a rest.


    Meng song looked at me and smiled, then turned his head back, and then looked at the information Bai wanmeng gave him.


    ����


    At five in the morning, we went back to the hotel.


    After returning to the hotel, everyone lay in bed and slept. Only Mengsong sat on the table and looked at the documents.


    I lay in bed tossing and turning and couldn''t sleep. Then I was idle and had nothing to do. I said to Meng song, "brother, what are you doing?"


    "I''ll study..." Meng song answered me without raising his head.


    "Not big brother, are you really going to do it?" I was surprised.


    "En en, I''m doing something!!" Meng song nodded.


    "Haven''t we just finished? Why the fuck are we still doing?" I sat up, looked at Mengsong with a broken expression and shouted.


    "Short of money!!" Meng song replied to me very succinctly.


    I looked at Meng song speechless. After a long silence, I said, "are you sure that woman won''t cheat us? I don''t think that woman is funny!!"


    "Is it fun? I don''t marry her. Just give me money..." Meng song replied to me indifferently.


    "Shit, what a shame!"


    I turned around and whispered a scold. Then I lay in bed and began to sleep.


    ����


    At more than four o''clock the next afternoon, I opened my eyes vaguely and found that there was no one in the room.


    "Fuck, why hasn''t this fucking person......" I muttered, and then took the washbasin to the public bathroom of the hotel.


    "This fucking place doesn''t even have a bathroom..."


    Just as I was about to get to the bathroom, Mengsong staggered out of the bathroom.


    "Just finished?" I looked at Mengsong and asked with a smile.


    "Ah, it stinks..."


    Meng song was stunned, then slapped his nose and replied to me.


    "I don''t like the smell when I shit..." I skimmed my mouth and went into the bathroom.


    Fifteen minutes later, I finished washing and walked back to my room with a washbasin.


    After returning to the room, I found that steel bullet, iron egg and lin ning had returned, and I also bought several boxes of lunch boxes and a box of mineral water.


    "Leaves come to dinner!!" Liu Ning looked up and said hello when he saw me coming back.


    "OK!!" I put down the basin, walked to them, and then began to eat with a box of lunch.


    "This box of lunch is not delicious, not even a piece of meat..." lin ning leaned back comfortably on the chair and lit a cigarette after eating.


    "What are you doing out there?" I asked, looking up.


    "Go out and buy food..." lin ning replied to me and said to Meng song, "brother, the three of us just went to Huarui casino..."


    "How was your inquiry?" Meng song asked.


    "According to the license plate number you gave us, we checked the computer in the security room of the parking lot. This person comes at 9 p.m. and goes out between 12:00 and 12:30 every night. Moreover, the time of this person''s coming and going is very regular. This is the case all month..."


    "OK, do you think it''s OK to do it in the parking lot?" munsong continued.


    "There should be no problem, but we have to do it at 12 o''clock, because there are few people and the security guards are tired at that time, so we have little risk..." the steel bullet looked up and replied.


    "..." Meng song lowered his head and remained silent for a while, then looked at us with burning eyes and said, "let''s do it tonight!!"


    "Puff!!"


    A mouthful of mineral water I just drank directly sprayed lin ning''s face.


    "What the fuck are you doing?"


    Lin ning rushed at me with his teeth and claws as he wiped his face.


    I pushed lin ning away, then stared at Meng song and shouted, "no, what did you say just now? Do it tonight?"


    "Yes, there are many dreams in the province..."


    "It''s not big brother, you fucking talk to me!!" I left my lunch box and shouted in a broken tone.

 Chapter 476

    "What do you mean, I''ll pull the calf?" Meng Songbai glanced at me.


    "No, we''ve only been here for a few fucking days. We''ve just robbed the cash truck and we''re going to rob other people''s precious stones. If you really want to do it, can you give us some preparation time!! I''m having a nightmare now. I haven''t come out of the shadow of the cash truck yet. You''re going to push me into other shit pits. I''m an ordinary person, can you Consider my feelings!! is it easy for me to follow you and worry about me every day? "I watched Meng song vent my anger heartily.


    After listening to my words, Meng song was stunned, then looked at me and said, "this is not my own decision, but the result of unanimous research. What are you shouting at me?"


    "When did I study it? How the fuck don''t I know?" I shouted, looking at the steel bullet.


    "Just before you go to bed..." the steel bullet replied to me weakly.


    "Then why don''t you call me at the fucking meeting!!" after knowing this, I''m even more angry. These people don''t call me at the meeting now.


    "It''s mainly because your opinions are useless. I didn''t call you..."


    "Fuck off, you don''t call me in the meeting now, and you don''t take me as your teammate!!"


    The steel bullets looked at each other, and then shook their heads at me in a very consistent manner.


    "Shit!! you fucking convinced me!!"


    I gnashed my teeth and scolded, and then directly sat on the sofa and shivered and lit a cigarette for myself. Now I don''t want to communicate with these people. It''s too fucking disrespectful!!


    "Brother Meng song, let''s do it today, but how can we be sure that this person will bring the gem with him?" at this time, lin ning raised a very key question. If that person doesn''t bring the gem with him, even if we do it, we can''t grab the gem, it''s like white busy work.


    "I really thought about this question, but I didn''t come up with any good idea... Do you have any way?" Mengsong said, touching his beard.


    ��������


    After hearing Meng song''s words, there was silence in the room, and everyone bowed their heads and smoked.


    After five or six minutes of silence, the steel bullet opened his mouth and said, "no, let''s bet. If he takes it with him, we''ll take the money and goods together. If he doesn''t take it with him, we''ll be busy in vain and pat his ass back to km!!"


    "I think it''s the only way..." lin ning nodded.


    "Isn''t it too risky?" Meng song put forward his objection, and then said: "if we rely on gambling, we might as well go home directly. After all, there is a gun in the opposite hand. If something happens, it''s not suitable for this business..."


    After listening to Meng song''s words, steel bullet, they fell into silence again. They thought they knew that if they wanted to gamble, they would gamble with their lives!!


    "If you really want to get that thing out, I have an opinion..."


    Just when everyone was silent, I opened my mouth and said.


    "Brush!!"


    Everyone looked at me.


    Mengsong smiled and said, "don''t you want to get involved in this job?"


    "Who says I don''t want to get involved? I just don''t want to do it so quickly. If you really don''t want to hear this opinion, I won''t say it. I''m kind enough to give you a way. You don''t appreciate it..." I rolled my eyes, stood up and prepared to go out the door.


    "Wait a minute, what can you do? Tell me!!" Mengsong stretched out his hand and stopped me.


    "Is there this person''s phone number in the information Bai wanmeng gave you?" I looked at Meng song and asked.


    "Yes!!" Mengsong nodded, then reached out and threw the file bag to me.


    After I took the file bag, I pointed to the phone number on it, organized the language, looked at everyone and said, "Whoever this number is, even if it''s not the merchant''s, it must belong to the people around him. If we want him to bring things out, don''t we just let him bring them out?"


    Mengsong was stunned after listening to my words, and then slowly said, "if you let him bring it out, he can bring it out? Why does he listen to us so much?"


    "Nonsense, he must have this thing in his hand to sell for money. As a buyer, let''s say we want to see it and make an appointment at the casino..."


    "We don''t know what the gem in his hand is? How to make this call?" lin ning frowned and asked.


    "Didn''t it write in the data?" I took out the documents in the file bag and glanced at them casually. I found that I really didn''t write what the goods were.


    "It''s a little hard to do..." I touched my nose, looked at the data and fell into meditation.


    "Ye said this method is really a way. Let''s not care what the goods are, but just tell him whether it''s OK to see the goods?" steel egg opened his mouth at this time.


    Meng song looked up at the steel egg. After being silent for half a minute, he patted his thigh and said, "call first. If the phone doesn''t work, we''ll do it in the parking lot. If we can''t get anything, let them take us to the hotel!!"


    "Isn''t it too risky? We don''t know where he lives... It''s easy to have accidents on the way!!" lin ning hesitated.


    "If I don''t do it, I must do it!! you can consider whether to do it or not!! if I don''t do it, let''s break up now!!"


    Lin ning looked at Meng song''s firm expression, kept silent for a moment, took out his mobile phone and said to Meng song, "who called?"


    Meng song took the phone and said to us, "there''s no turning back when this phone is called!! if anyone wants to quit, it''s time..."


    "I don''t mind..." steel egg replied stiffly.


    "Me too." iron egg nodded.


    Lin ning rubbed his face, raised his hand and lit himself a cigarette. After taking a sip of smoke, he gritted his teeth and said, "it''s not bad to work hard!!"


    "Ha ha..." Meng song smiled, then took out his mobile phone and dialed the front desk of Huarui casino.


    "Doodle doodle!!"


    After Mengsong got through, he put his mobile phone on the table and opened it directly.


    "Welcome to Huarui casino. How can I help you?" the front desk quickly connected the phone, and a beautiful female voice sounded.


    "Hello, I''d like to ask if there is a private room in your casino?" Meng song replied in a suppressed voice.


    "You want to reserve a private room, don''t you?"


    "Yes!!"


    "Wait a minute, I''ll show you..."


    "Good!!"


    Ten seconds later, the voice inside the phone rang out again: "sorry to keep you waiting, sir. There are still two private rooms left tonight, 302 and 303. Which one do you want to book?"


    ��303����


    "OK, please leave your name and reservation time!"


    Meng song casually left a name and time, and then hung up directly.

 Chapter 478

    "The target has a leaf!!" lin ning saw that I didn''t respond and quickly repeated a sentence in a very anxious tone.


    Hearing lin ning''s words, I wrinkled and walked quickly to the corner of the safe passage.


    "Leaf, the target appeared!!" lin ning shouted again when I didn''t respond.


    "What the fuck are you arguing about? I know. Describe the goal to me..." I replied impatiently.


    "White pants, red coat, followed by two bodyguards, each carrying a suitcase!!"


    Lin ning paused for a moment and then described the goal to me as succinctly as possible.


    "OK, I see!!"


    I nodded slightly, then took off my headphones, put them in my pocket, sorted my coat, and walked out of the corridor with a natural expression.


    After getting out of the stairs, I have been wandering around Private Room 303 and glanced at the hall on the first floor from time to time.


    "May I help you, sir?"


    At this time, a security guard rushed over to me, glanced up and down at me, and asked expressionless.


    I knew he was staring at me, so he replied calmly, "I''ll wait for someone..."


    "Who are you waiting for?"


    "Does it matter to you who I''m waiting for?" I took a step forward and spoke in a very blunt tone.


    "..." the security guard looked at me and was stunned. Then he stepped back and whispered, "I''m sorry to disturb you!!"


    "Get out of here!"


    I waved my hand, then turned around and walked to the private room in front.


    "Step on..."


    At this time, the two bodyguards came up in a staggering manner. While walking, I looked at my watch. I stared at the two people in an instant.


    Two bodyguards came to me. I leaned against the railing and pretended to look downstairs.


    "Is that right?" a bodyguard whispered, pointing to the sign in Room 303.


    "It''s this!!" another bodyguard looked up and nodded slightly.


    I turned my head and looked at the two men. My sight was just opposite to the two bodyguards. I quickly turned my head around.


    "Creak..."


    The bodyguard looked at me, then reached out and pushed open the door of the private room and stepped in.


    After seeing these two people go in, I quickly walked downstairs, took out my Bluetooth headset while walking, and said to the headset, "just now..."


    "Bang!!"


    Before I finished this sentence, I directly collided with one, and the Bluetooth headset fell to the ground.


    "Sorry..."


    A man''s voice sounded in my ear. I looked up at him, white pants and red coat!!


    After seeing this man, my heart clicked. This man should be our goal!!


    "Are you all right?" the man looked at me and frowned and asked.


    "No... nothing..." I lowered my head and whispered back, and then walked downstairs quickly.


    "What''s wrong with this man?" the man looked at my back and muttered, then looked down and saw the Bluetooth headset I dropped on the ground.


    The man hesitated for a long time. Finally, he picked up my earphone and pinched it in his hand.


    After I walked out a few steps, I remembered that my headset had fallen off. I quickly looked back and found that the man was holding my headset in his hand!!


    "Yours?" the man asked from me with a smile.


    "Yes." I nodded and reached for the headset.


    "Pa!!"


    Instead of giving it to me, the man put it directly on his ear.


    "Shit!!"


    I clenched my teeth and scolded, and the sweat on my forehead immediately flowed down. If he heard lin ning, we would all be finished. I watched the man inadvertently move back. I thought I would run as long as his face was wrong.


    "Plop, plop!!"


    Sweat flowed down bit by bit, my right foot trembled slightly, and I could feel my heartbeat.


    About ten seconds later, the man took off his headphones and said to me expressionless, "there''s no sound? Is it broken?"


    "Maybe..." I grabbed the earphone while talking, and then walked out with a big step.


    The man looked at me walking outside without saying a word. He turned and prepared to go upstairs, but saw that two bodyguards had come down.


    "What''s the matter?" the man asked the bodyguard.


    "Mr. Zhao, there is no one inside..."


    "Ha ha!!" the man smiled, then looked back at me, looked at the bodyguard, smiled and said: "go down and play a few, even if you don''t come..."


    "What is president Zhao going to play today?" the bodyguard shouted excitedly when he heard that he was going to play money again.


    "What''s the noise!!" the man scolded irritably, then turned his head to another security guard and said, "call President Zhou and make two rounds of bloody mahjong!!"


    "Oh!!" the bodyguard grinned, took out his cell phone and dialed out a phone.


    ����


    On the other end, I walked out of the casino and saw lin ning running inside as soon as I went out.


    "What are you doing?" I grabbed lin ning.


    "Oh... Shit, big brother... Where the hell are you? We thought you had an accident!!" lin ning swallowed a spit and shouted intermittently when he saw me.


    "Keep your fucking voice down. It was hanging through just now..."


    I grabbed lin ning, then put my arm around lin ning''s shoulder and walked to the parking lot.


    "What happened just now?" lin ning asked, looking at me as he walked.


    "Don''t fucking mention it. I just bumped into that man, and then the headset fell to the ground, and then he picked up my headset..." speaking of this, I paused, looked at lin ning and asked, "why didn''t you speak at that time?"


    "Nonsense, it''s so quiet around. Do I dare to talk?" lin ning replied.


    "Hehe, you''re fucking smart..." I patted lin ning on the head, then hugged him and walked to the parking lot.


    Three minutes later, lin ning and I returned to the van.


    "What''s the matter?"


    After seeing lin ning and I getting on the bus, steel bullet quickly looked back at us and shouted.


    "What''s the matter? The man came and his bodyguard went to 303 to see, but they didn''t take anything in their hands. I don''t know..." I took off my coat and simply replied.


    "If they go to 303, they must have something in their hands!!" Meng Song said very firmly.


    "What shall we do?" lin ning asked, lighting a cigarette.


    "What else can I do? Wait for the net to close..."


    With these words, Mengsong closed his eyes and rested against the seat. Several of us took turns staring at the entrance of the parking lot and the BMW they drove in.

 Chapter 479

    We hid in the car and squatted for more than three hours. It''s no exaggeration to say that even when we went to the bathroom, we solved it by relying on plastic bottles.


    Lin ning was idle and chatted with the women in his wechat from beginning to end. From the female classmate in Grade 5 to the aunt of square dance, there was nothing he didn''t contact. Later, the mobile phone ran out of power and ended his chat career.


    11:30 p.m.


    Meng song took out his mobile phone, looked at the time, then turned to look at us and said, "don''t play, come out to work!!"


    "Wow..."


    After listening to Meng song''s words, we quickly packed our clothes, then took out our guns, checked the bullets and loaded them!!


    After a series of actions, he looked at Meng song.


    "Ye, you stay in the car with me. Lin ning, you go to their car and hide. Steel bullet and iron egg, you two go to the door. Someone comes in and tells us that we can directly encircle the front and back!! do you understand?"


    "I see!!" we agreed with one voice, and then steel bullets. They were ready to open the door and get off.


    "Wait a minute..." Meng song shouted when they were about to get off the steel bullet.


    "What are you doing?" the steel bullet looked back puzzled.


    "Try not to shoot or kill when you do it later..." Meng song whispered.


    "Shit, I know about it!!"


    After saying this, lin ning, the steel bullet and iron egg, opened the door and jumped down. In a moment, there were only two people left in the car, Meng song and me.


    "You stare, I''ll have a rest..." Meng Song said to me after everyone left.


    "Didn''t you just wake up?" I was a little speechless.


    "I didn''t sleep porcelain just now..."


    "Shit!!"


    I rolled my eyes, then turned my head and looked out of the window. I slipped the Bluetooth headset into my ear.


    Late at night, 12:15.


    "Zi Lala..."


    The Bluetooth headset made a noise. I moved the headset, and the sound of Steel Bullet came out: "all attention, the target appears!!"


    "Here comes the man!!" I said to Mengsong.


    "Wow..."


    Meng song picked up the * under his feet, played with it twice, and then said to me, "open the door a small crack..."


    I opened the door with some puzzled eyes.


    "You have to open the door when you go out!" Meng song looked at me and explained.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and didn''t speak.


    Three minutes later, Zhao Qiwen, who was wearing white pants and a red coat, came in with two bodyguards. I put my hand directly on the door and was ready to rush out at any time.


    Steel bullet and iron egg followed in freely.


    "Mr. Zhao, we didn''t win less today..." a bodyguard said with a smile at Zhao Qiwen.


    "Good luck today, three golden hooks *, ha ha!!" Zhao Qiwen smoked and laughed very heartily.


    At the same time, they were getting closer and closer to Zhao Qiwen. My palms were sweating, but Meng song''s expression was very calm.


    "Step on..."


    The footsteps were getting closer and closer, and Zhao Qiwen was getting closer and closer to our car.


    "Brush!!"


    Lin ning suddenly sprang out and pointed his gun at Zhao Qiwen''s head.


    "Don''t move!!"


    Lin ning said to Zhao Qiwen with a smile.


    "Wow..."


    Zhao Qiwen''s bodyguard reacted very quickly and aimed his gun at lin ning almost at the same time.


    "Put the gun down!!"


    At this time, the sound of Steel Bullet rang, and the muzzle of steel bullet and iron egg pointed at the two bodyguards.


    "Get off!!"


    Seeing that the time was almost up, Meng song turned and shouted at me, and then we pushed the door open and jumped directly.


    "Shua!!"


    After we got off the bus, Zhao Qiwen directly turned his head and looked at the two of us. His face was very calm.


    "Don''t fucking look, take out the things!!" lin ning shouted at Zhao Qiwen.


    Zhao Qiwen didn''t answer lin ning at all. Instead, he looked at us and said, "are you the one who led me out?"


    "Yes!!" Meng song nodded slightly and then said, "pass by the treasure land and borrow some money. My name is Meng song. Can you give me a convenience, brother?"


    "Ha ha, you robber is a little interesting..." Zhao Qiwen laughed.


    "You are also interesting. You are the first one who has robbed so many people. You are so calm!!" Meng song also smiled. The next second, Meng song''s face changed and directly stretched out his hand and shouted: "man, just give us something. It''s not easy to get out... If the gun rings, it''s not good for anyone!!"


    "But if I give it to you, I won''t be good..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense to him and bring the things quickly!!" lin ning shouted impatiently.


    "Roll the calf!!" Meng song frowned and scolded, then looked at Zhao Qiwen and said, "you see


    Zhao Qiwen was silent for a moment, then turned to look at the two bodyguards behind him and said, "give them something!!"


    The two bodyguards hesitated, then reached out and handed the box to the steel bullet iron egg.


    However, at the moment when the two men reached out to pick up the box, the two bodyguards directly grabbed their two wrists with their backhands, and then broke off the gun on the steel bullet''s hand.


    "Drafted!!"


    Iron egg shouted, and then kicked on the bodyguard''s stomach.


    The bodyguard was kicked to the ground by the iron egg, and then a carp stood up again, took out a pistol from his arms and hugged us.


    "Fuck you, don''t be shameful!!" lin ning scolded, then directly took the * and began to shoot.


    "Mr. Zhao, you run first!!" the bodyguard hugged the fire and stopped Zhao Qiwen from running to the car.


    The whole parking lot was in chaos. Although there were many of us, our station was very inappropriate, because lin ning stood face to face with the steel bullet, so we didn''t dare to fight back too fiercely.


    "Kang!!"


    The bodyguard shot lin ning in the leg, and lin ning lay directly on the ground.


    "Lin ning!!"


    After seeing lin ning shot, I shouted loudly, and then ran towards lin ning with a gun, followed by steel bullets and iron eggs.


    "I... I''m fine!!" lin ning lay on the ground with his thighs covered, and his lips turned white and returned to us.


    "It''s all right?" iron egg looked at a pool of blood on the ground and his eyes turned red in an instant.


    "Don''t fucking care about me, that thing!!" lin ning saw Zhao Qiwen and others get on the bus and quickly bit his teeth and shouted. At this time, we realized that Zhao Qiwen and others had already got on the bus.


    Meng song looked at lin ning, then looked at Zhao Qiwen who had already got on the bus, licked his lips, and then took a big step to catch up. I felt from his eyes that Meng song might be really angry!!


    "Buzz!!"


    Zhao Qiwen''s BMW started instantly, and Meng song directly pointed his gun at the BMW tire.

 Chapter 480

    Mengsong was holding a pistol. At first, he wanted to hit Zhao Qiwen''s tire, but hesitated and pointed the gun at the two bodyguards.


    Meng song kept looking for an angle, but the two bodyguards were also very experienced. They tried to hide their bodies behind the car and didn''t give Meng song the chance to shoot.


    Steel eggs and iron eggs saw this scene, a hungry tiger rushed directly to the security guard.


    "!" the iron egg bit on the bodyguard''s neck and tore off a large piece of meat in an instant.


    "Ah!!" the bodyguard screamed, and the blood ran from the back of his neck. The scene was very seeping.


    Because the distance between the two sides is too close, the bodyguard can''t take out his gun at all, and the two groups can only fight hand to hand.


    But steel egg and iron egg can''t beat these two professionally trained bodyguards.


    Three times and two times, the two people were pressed on the ground.


    I think the situation is wrong. I rushed up and kicked the bodyguard riding on the steel egg.


    Steel egg stood up and launched a second round of attack.


    Meng song stood aside and squinted at us. After watching for a while, he took out another pistol from his arms!!


    "Shoot quickly!! otherwise they''ll run away!!" I shouted back at Meng song.


    "Kang!!"


    The next second, the two shots overlapped.


    "Puff!!"


    The blood spurted out in an instant and fell directly on my face.


    The bodies of the two bodyguards fell to the ground.


    When I looked back, it was Meng song who fired the gun!!


    "Niu!!" steel egg shook off the bodyguard''s body, grinned at Meng song, and then ran in the direction of Zhao Qiwen with * in his hand.


    At this moment, Zhao Qiwen has got on the car, and the car has started!!


    "Still want to run!!" steel egg bit his teeth and scolded, then made a sprint and hit a * on the window.


    "Bang!!"


    The glass made a loud noise and then burst.


    "Buzz!!"


    After seeing the window dry open, Zhao Qiwen stepped on the accelerator in a panic and directly left the steel egg behind.


    "Shoot, hit the tire!!"


    When I saw the man running, I shouted at Mengsong.


    "Kang!!"


    Mengsong reacted very quickly. He shot the tire of BMW. The high-speed car skidded directly in place. After 360 degrees of rotation, it stopped slowly by the wall.


    "I can''t tame you..." steel egg wiped his mouth, then ran over quickly and directly took a gun at Zhao Qiwen''s head.


    "You are looking for death!!" Zhao Qiwen now looks very embarrassed. His head is full of blood. He bites his teeth and looks at the steel egg.


    "It''s fucking time for you to shout slogans with me, isn''t it?" steel egg smiled and pushed the gun forward.


    "Don''t talk nonsense to him, ask for something!!" Meng song scolded lin ning while dressing his wound.


    "Wipe, give me something!!" steel egg wiped the blood on his face, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "What?"


    "Haven''t you died?" steel egg is very excited now.


    His excitement had nothing to do with his own emotions, but because he saw the dead, the two sides exchanged fire, seeing blood without blood was a state, and the dead did not die.


    Five minutes ago, steel egg wouldn''t shoot Zhao Qiwen, but now it''s not necessarily!!


    Zhao Qiwen was stunned for a moment, and then reached out to touch the front passenger''s seat.


    The steel bullet stood by the window. Zhao Qiwen''s body just blocked the sight of the steel bullet, but I stood behind the steel bullet. Through the rear window, I could clearly see Zhao Qiwen. He didn''t want that thing at all. He wanted to take a gun!!


    "Steel bullet!!"


    I shouted and kicked the bullet in the ass.


    "Kang!!"


    A gunshot fired and Zhao Qiwen''s bullet missed.


    "How shameless..."


    The steel bullet staggered to his feet. At the same time, Meng song narrowed his eyes and aimed his gun at Zhao Qiwen.


    I looked back at Meng song. Meng song pulled the trigger expressionless!!


    Zhao Qiwen''s head was directly pierced by bullets, and his blood stained the seat red.


    "What bad luck..."


    Meng song scolded in a low voice, and then walked directly to the BMW.


    "Bang!!"


    The steel bullet pulled open the door of the BMW, then reached out and took out two black boxes.


    "Let''s go and take him to treatment first..."


    Meng song glanced at lin ning lying on the ground and said angrily.


    "This shot hit me next to the basket and hung through..."


    After lin ning was put up by the iron egg, he made a joke on us pale, and then followed Meng song into the van.


    I stood in place and looked at the bodies on the ground. I had an unspeakable feeling.


    "Let''s go. The police will come later..."


    The steel bullet patted me and then walked up to the van with my arm around me.


    ����


    In the van.


    "Brother, hurry up, I feel bad!!" lin ning lies behind in pain.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I''ve stepped on the accelerator to the end..." the steel bullet frowned back. Although he said so, he was more worried than anyone in his heart.


    I leaned against the window and looked at the scenery outside. I kept thinking about the two bodyguards and the appearance of Zhao Qiwen when he died.


    "Bata Bata..."


    Meng song put the box on his leg and beat it with his fingers. His face was very dignified and didn''t know what to think.


    Half an hour later, several of us returned to the hotel.


    The steel bullet took off lin ning''s pants. The gunshot wound in his thigh was very penetrating and messy. The wound was strangled by Mengsong with cloth strips, but the wound was still bleeding out.


    "Do you have to leave a fucking scar?" Lin Ning said weakly looking at his wound.


    "Don''t fucking say you don''t need it..."


    The steel bullet gave a reprimand, and then shouted to Meng song in the bathroom, "brother, where''s the thing?"


    "Bang!"


    Mengsong went in with a plate. There were needles, medicine bottles and tweezers on the plate


    "What the fuck is this?"


    Lin ning looked at the plate and shouted with trembling lips.


    "Closed, anesthetic..." Meng song replied expressionless.


    "Hey, hey... This thing is good..." lin ning smiled a little ugly.


    Meng song glanced at lin ning, then handed the plate to the steel bullet, rubbed his hands and said, "push 0.5g anesthesia on the edge of the wound, and then use tweezers to pin the bullet out of the wound..."


    "Brother, I can''t..." after taking the plate, the steel bullet''s expression was a little embarrassed.


    "Don''t have to learn? It''s all life-saving skills..." Meng song frowned back.


    "Brother, how much is 0.5g?" the steel bullet inserted the needle into the small medicine bottle and asked in embarrassment.


    "It''s not whether you two can stop the ink. My thigh is rotten after their ink!!" lin ning, lying on the bed, shouted with an abnormal expression.


    "Shit, it''s the first time I''ve fucking done this. I can''t fucking study it well?"


    The steel bullet waved the needle and swayed twice on lin ning''s thigh.


    "Big brother, if you don''t fuck you, don''t force me to tell you..." lin ning looked at the steel bullet with some fear in his eyes.


    "It''s all right. I''ll study..."


    The steel bullet smiled, then closed his eyes and clenched his teeth and directly plunged the needle into lin ning''s thigh.


    "Fuck NIMA!"


    Lin ning screamed and wanted to sit up crazily. Iron egg and I quickly pressed lin ning.


    "You let me go, you''re going to kill me!"


    Lin ning shouted to us with her eyes on the beads as she struggled.


    "Be obedient. It will pass soon..."


    Iron egg replied silently, and then directly stuffed his socks into lin ning''s mouth. One sock was not enough, so he directly stuffed two.


    "Iron egg, i... WOW!!"


    Lin ning scolded in a dull voice, and then the whole person fainted and lost the ability to resist in an instant.


    The steel bullet carefully inserted the tweezers into lin ning''s wound. Fine beads of sweat filled his forehead in an instant. Five minutes later, the steel bullet took out the bullet.


    "This job is not capable of ordinary people!!"


    After that, the steel bullet wiped the sweat, frowned and scolded.


    Iron egg saw that it was finished and quickly pulled out the socks in lin ning''s mouth. I helped lin ning bandage the wound.


    "Iron egg!! are you going to kill me?"


    After the socks in his mouth were taken out, lin ning was instantly resurrected. He was going to fight with iron egg.


    Iron egg knew lin ning was hurt, so he didn''t dare to fight back, so he had to let lin ning tear and scratch him.


    "All right, stop making trouble..."


    Mengsong shouted in a muffled voice.


    Several of us were stunned when we heard this sentence. Meng song looked at us and threw the robbed box over.


    "You see..."


    Meng Song said expressionless.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The steel bullet asked suspiciously, and then reached for the box.


    "Pa!!"


    When the steel bullet pressed the switch, the box opened. The first box contained cash, which could look like 300000 or 400000. The steel bullet quickly picked up the second box.


    "Pa!!"


    When the box opened, several of us were stunned when we saw the things in the box!! Everyone''s eyes are fucking big!!


    "This... What the hell is going on?" lin ning stammered in an unbelievable tone.


    "We were fooled!!" the steel bullet gnashed his teeth and scolded.


    I reached out and took out the things in the box. There were no diamonds in the box, but more than ten bags of powder!!


    "Is this enough to kill us?"


    I took the powder in my hand and looked at Mengsong and asked.


    "Ha ha..." Meng song smiled and said nothing.


    "I fought my life for this thing?" lin ning still couldn''t believe this fact. His tone was very incredible.


    "What''s the use of this B thing? It''s worthless!!" iron egg looked at * and said helplessly.


    "Obviously, we were fooled by the woman of Bai wanmeng..." Meng song rubbed his face and said in a very impatient tone.


    "What should we do? This woman, we can''t just forget it!!" Steel Bullet turned his back several times in the room, then looked at Mengsong and said: "we can''t forget it!!"


    "You just said..." Meng song was speechless.


    "I just want to emphasize!!"


    "Brother Mengsong, what do you say about this?" lin ning shouted in bed.


    "What the fuck can we do? We''ve been out for so many years, and we can still be fooled by a woman!!" iron egg shouted, then took his cell phone and said to lin ning: "you call Han Hong and ask him and the woman to come over. You must give us an explanation, or I''ll jump those two fools!"


    Lin ning took the phone and took a look at Meng song.


    Meng song thought for a moment, then nodded at lin ning.


    "Pa pa..."


    A series of numbers were pressed, and lin ning dialed Han Hong.


    "Hello?"


    Han Hong answered the phone soon and asked calmly.


    "Mr. Han, we''ve finished..."


    "I know," Han Hong promised.


    "Should we study the transaction sometime?" lin ning then asked.


    "OK, one o''clock tomorrow morning, the old place!!"


    After that, Han Hong hung up directly. Lin ning put down his cell phone, looked at Meng song and said, "it''s still that place at 1 a.m. tomorrow!!"


    "En!!" Mengsong nodded and turned to walk out of the room.


    The steel bullet put the powder into the box, then turned to us and said, "it''s useless to get a pile of this crap..."


    "I made people jump through a hole!!" lin ning''s tone was more fucking oppressive than anyone.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll give you an explanation!!" iron egg patted lin ning on the shoulder in a very serious tone.


    "You fuck me, I haven''t studied with you about socks in my mouth!!" lin ning kicked the iron egg open.


    After chatting for a while, we all lay in bed and rested, quietly waiting for the arrival of tomorrow.


    ����


    Ten o''clock the next night.


    We drove the van from the hotel again, and the destination was the park where we traded with Han Hongbai and Wan mengta last time.


    The steel bullet car drove faster. It took us more than two hours to get to the park.


    The scenery of the park is still gloomy. It may be because the weather is getting cold. The cold north wind blows on my face like a knife.


    "When this woman comes, I have to kill her!"


    Li Ning shouted, gnashing his teeth in the car.


    "Did you give it up?"


    The steel bullet grinned while wiping the gun.


    "Rape before killing!! Rape after killing!!"


    "It''s fucking cruel..." iron egg replied with his mouth curled as he poked his cell phone.


    "You know a JB. If I don''t punish her, I can''t calm my anger!!"


    "They''ll come later. I''ll talk to them... Don''t worry about it..." Meng song whispered at this time.


    "OK!!" lin ning nodded.


    "Suddenly..."


    As soon as the voice fell, a motor sounded at the gate of the park.

 Chapter 481

    The bright headlights lit up the whole park.


    "Coming..." the steel bullet shouted stiffly, and then pulled the bolt directly.


    "Calm down, look at my gesture..."


    Mengsong stopped the steel bullet, then pulled open the door and jumped down first. We also jumped down quickly.


    "Click..."


    Two Land Rovers stopped steadily in front of us.


    "Bang!!"


    The door bounced open, and Bai wanmeng and Han Hong got out of the car.


    Bai wanmeng is wearing a white mink coat today. Her long straight hair falls off her shoulders, and her sexy white thighs are exposed in the air. The whole person looks very sexy and noble.


    I don''t know why. The more I look at this woman, the more I think this woman is unusual. Maybe it''s because he''s too beautiful.


    Among the women I have met, the most perfect one in all aspects of beauty and figure should be Su Su''s sister-in-law Tian Miaomiao.


    Although Bai wanmeng is not as good as Tian Miaomiao, she has a particularly attractive temperament, which may be the temperament of a mature woman!!


    In my brother Rui''s words, this thing can only have two temperaments, one is pure and the other is coquettish!!


    Sao is not a derogatory term. Some people are really proud of women''s Sao strength!!


    Several of us took a few steps forward.


    Bai wanmeng stood in place and looked at us with a smile. Han Hong stood beside Bai wanmeng with a serious expression.


    "Draft it, bitch!!"


    Lin ning scolded, and then threw * directly on Bai wanmeng''s face.


    Bai wanmeng turned aside *, looked at lin ning with a smile and asked, "Why are you so angry?"


    "I didn''t lose the basket because of this shit!!" lin ning shouted with his neck pulled.


    "You should be careful next time..." Bai wanmeng smiled, then stretched out his hand to look at Meng song and said, "we meet again..."


    Mengsong took out the box, threw it to Bai wanmeng and asked in a low voice, "what does this mean?"


    "I don''t know what''s going on..." Bai wanmeng shook his head.


    "Don''t fucking pull the calf, you let us rob you. You don''t know what''s going on?" at this time, the steel bullet stood up and scolded Bai wanmeng.


    "I really don''t know what''s going on. I didn''t ask you to do it, but others asked you to do it..." Bai wanmeng then explained.


    "Then who asked you to do it?" Munson continued.


    "A man..."


    "Fuck you, don''t you think I''m a fool?" the steel bullet shouted, and then directly raised the gun to Bai wanmeng''s head.


    "Click!!"


    After Han Hong and others saw the steel bullet lifting the gun, they directly rolled the bolt of the shotgun.


    "Why? Try fire?"


    Han Hong shouted at the steel bullet with his neck askew.


    "Put the gun down!!" Meng song turned back and scolded loudly, and then said to Bai wanmeng, "who let you do it?"


    "I don''t know who he is..." Bai wanmeng smiled and spread his hand.


    "You don''t even know who he is. Why do you listen to him?" Meng song asked with a frown.


    "Because he said you would kill Zhao Qiwen..."


    "..." Mengsong was silent for a moment, then looked up and said, "I want to see this man!!"


    "Yes, they just want to see you..." Bai wanmeng nodded, then gestured to lin ning, turned and walked back to Land Rover.


    "Bang!!!"


    Han Hong gestured to us to shoot, then walked into the car with a smile.


    "Let them go now?" Steel Bullet looked at the two Land Rovers with a very angry tone.


    "Otherwise? We are not their opponents. Since they dare to come here, they must be prepared..." Meng song replied as he walked up the van.


    "Shit!!"


    The steel bullet gritted his teeth and scolded, and then walked back to the van.


    "What''s next?"


    After getting on the bus, I looked at Mengsong and asked.


    "Wait for a call..."


    Meng song replied to me tired, and then turned to look at the scenery outside.


    There was silence in the car.


    In addition to the voice of QQ fighting the landlord sent by iron egg mobile phone


    ����


    H City, in the office of a factory.


    Du Xianyang sat in front of his desk, bowed his head and kept writing on the book with a pen.


    "Creak..."


    The door was opened. Du Xianyang quickly hid his book on the table, and then looked at the door in a panic.


    Ji Xuan opened the door and came in.


    Seeing that it was Ji Xuan, Du Xianyang breathed a sigh, his face turned white and shouted, "you can''t knock on the door when you fucking come in? I should be scared to death!"


    "What are you doing here? It''s mysterious..." Ji Xuan glanced at the table in front of Du Xianyang and asked in some confusion.


    "Nothing... Nothing!!"


    "Is it a plane?" Ji Xuan smiled obscene.


    "Do I need that shit?" Du Xianyang rolled his eyes, then took up the book on the table, looked at Ji Xuan and asked, "what are you doing here?"


    "Pa!!"


    Ji Xuan took out a bank card and patted it on the table. Du Xianyang''s eyes lit up instantly after seeing the bank card!!


    "Call Dad!!"


    Ji Xuan looked at Du Xianyang and said with a smile.


    "Go to NIMA, I''ll call your grandson..." Du Xianyang put away his bank card and scolded with a smile.


    "Don''t shout, do you?"


    "Don''t shout!!" Du Xianyang shook his head.


    "That''s OK, I''ll go without shouting..." said this, and Ji Xuan was about to go outside the house.


    Three seconds later, when Ji Xuan was about to walk to the door, he suddenly heard someone shouting behind him: "Dad!!"


    "Ha ha, what''s a good son doing?"


    Ji Xuan turned back with a laugh.


    "What''s the fucking password?"


    Du Xianyang asked, biting his teeth.


    "Six passwords, one..."


    "How much money is there?" Du Xianyang then asked.


    "1700!!"


    "OK, young man, I got 200 more!!" Du Xianyang patted Du Xianyang on the shoulder with great satisfaction after hearing this number, and then said with a smile: "people have unlimited potential!!"


    "You don''t see who your father is!! if your father doesn''t have his mother, can it still be your father!!" Ji Xuan replied with a smile.


    "Roll the calf!!" Du Xianyang pushed Ji Xuan away impatiently, then sat down on the chair, looked at Ji Xuan and asked, "how did you get the money?"


    "I sold my house and daughter-in-law, and cheated more than 1000 from my father..."


    "How did you cheat?" Du Xianyang asked quickly.


    "How the fuck can you cheat me? I gave me the project funds for phase II of the real estate, and I brought them directly to you..." Ji Xuan''s tone was a little speechless.


    "Awesome!!" Du Xianyang gave a thumb and said to Ji Xuan, "when ye comes back, I''ll let him knock you a good one!!"

 Chapter 482

    "Grass, I don''t ask them to come back and kowtow to me. Now as long as people can come back..." Ji Xuan lit a cigarette and said with a very disturbing expression.


    Hearing Ji Xuan''s words, Du Xianyang''s eyes dimmed for a moment. He was silent and asked in a low voice, "you took out the company''s money. What if your father found it?"


    "What else can I do? Tear down the east wall and make up the west wall!! I''m shameless to borrow everywhere and fill in the hole bit by bit..." Ji Xuan wrapped his cigarette butts and said in a muffled voice: "although the 17 million is not much, it''s also a big hole for a company like my family. Once the capital chain can''t turn around, it''s fucking over!"


    "I understand your difficulties..." Du Xianyang answered with great understanding.


    "Don''t talk about this. I''ve given you all the money. I''m sure I don''t intend to ask back. What did you say to Feng bin?" Ji Xuan didn''t want to talk about this topic.


    "About three days later, 50 million don''t bargain!"


    "How much money do you have now?" Ji Xuan then asked.


    "Just your 1700..."


    "No, you''re making trouble with me? This money is enough for a JB?" Ji Xuanteng stood up and shouted in an abnormal tone.


    "What are you excited about? I''ll be rich soon. I''ll tell you!!" Du Xianyang glanced at Ji Xuan and rolled his eyes.


    "In three days, where the hell are you going to get more than 30 million?" Ji Xuan was still excited.


    "Come... Come here!!" Du Xianyang waved to Ji Xuan.


    "What are you doing?" Ji Xuan was stunned and walked to Du Xianyang.


    "Pa!!"


    Du Xianyang took out a pile of contracts and a book.


    "What the fuck is this?" Ji Xuan scolded silently, then picked up the contract and looked at it casually.


    After watching for a while, Ji Xuan suddenly looked up, stared at the beads and shouted to Du Xianyang, "are you fucking crazy!!"


    "What the hell am I crazy?" Du Xianyang picked up his pen and turned it in his hand.


    Ji Xuan looked at the dense signatures on the book and the countless contracts signed by Du Xianyang''s father. He immediately understood Du Xianyang''s meaning.


    Du Xianyang wants to imitate his father''s signature to cheat money!!


    This is the most fucking stupid way, and it''s also the easiest way to get money.


    "You''re against the law, you know?" Ji Xuan lowered his voice and shouted gnashing his teeth.


    "Lao Du''s money is my money. What''s wrong with me?" Du Xianyang answered.


    "Don''t pretend to be law blind with me. If your father knows, he has to kill you!! you''re playing your fucking life for a broken bar?" Ji Xuan shouted, pulling Du Xianyang''s collar and staring at beads.


    "You don''t have to persuade me. I''ve already thought about it. Anyway, I''m also his son. Even if he knows, he''ll beat me up!! I think it''s worth 30 million for a meal..." Du Xianyang pulled away Ji Xuan''s hand and looked like I wouldn''t listen to what you said.


    "Are you a fucking fool!! brother, there are many ways to get money. Why do you have to do this?" Ji Xuan still couldn''t understand Du Xianyang''s thinking at this time.


    "If I don''t do it, how can I do it? Tell me what else I can do to make 30 million yuan a day? Tell me how many people I have to borrow money!"


    Du Xianyang suddenly became very excited and pointed to Ji Xuan and roared.


    "..." Ji Xuan looked at Du Xianyang and was stunned. He was silent for a while, and then slowly sat on the sofa.


    "I also know it''s against the law, but I can only do this to save their bar!!" Du Xianyang took a deep breath, calmed his mood, and then sat down.


    "... I can help you find a way!!" Ji Xuan looked up and said helplessly.


    "What else can you do? It''s all from childhood. I don''t know how much you are? 1500 are your days!!"


    "You......" Ji Xuan was speechless.


    "All right, you don''t want ink. Leave the rest to me. Three days later, we''ll go to find Feng bin together. After all, you''ve paid for it. I have to let you know how you don''t have the money..." Du Xianyang reached out and interrupted Ji Xuan.


    "It''s no use fucking talking. You''ll be done by yourself..."


    "That''s not good. My brother has to settle the accounts clearly. You must go with me at that time!! don''t say I''m cheating you!" Du Xianyang said carelessly.


    "Grass!! ok..." Ji Xuan reluctantly agreed, then slowly stood up and looked at Du Xianyang and said: "nothing, I''ll go first... Call at that time!!"


    "Let''s go, let''s go!" Du Xianyang replied without raising his head.


    Ji Xuan frowned and looked at Du Xianyang who was trying to practice calligraphy, sighed, and then turned out of the office.


    "Hoo..." after Ji Xuan left, Du Xianyang breathed a sigh, then looked at his signature and grinned: "it''s more and more like fucking, ha ha!!"


    At the other end, Ji Xuan left Du Xianyang''s office and got on the Land Rover alone.


    Sitting in the car, Ji Xuan holds his mobile phone in his hand. The phone screen shows Du Xianyang''s father''s phone. At this moment, Ji Xuan''s expression is very tangled and very painful.


    He''s thinking about whether to call!!


    Ten minutes later, Ji Xuan turned off his mobile phone and threw it on the co driver. Then he gritted his teeth and stepped on the accelerator, and the Land Rover started.


    ����


    Pu''er City, in the hotel.


    After several of us came back, the atmosphere became very awkward. No one spoke, and no one knew who was behind Bai wanmeng.


    "Did Han Hong contact you?" Meng song ate two boxes of cigarettes directly after he came back, and the whole person was not as calm as before.


    "No..." lin ning shook his head and then said, "brother Meng song, do you think there will be anything in here?"


    "What''s the matter?" Meng song glanced back at lin ning.


    "Why do I always feel that these people seem to be lying to us? Do you think they will let us get rid of Zhao Qiwen first, then lead us out and let the police catch us!!" lin ning analyzed with a loud mouth.


    "No, if they really want to lead us out and let the police catch us, they started last night. Why wait until now..." at this time, the steel bullet on one side shook his head.


    "Yes, what do you think they are doing?" lin ning was puzzled.


    "Nonsense, Bai wanmeng must have a grudge against Zhao Qiwen. Get rid of Zhao Qiwen by our hands..." I said while eating melon seeds.


    "He''s killing with a knife!!"


    Lin ning suddenly realized, patted his thigh and shouted.

 Chapter 483

    "What is killing with a knife?" iron egg was stunned and asked with his big head.


    "I don''t know how to kill people with a knife. Have you read a fucking book?" lin ning was speechless.


    "Why haven''t you read? No?" iron egg tilted his neck and said in a very stiff tone.


    "Shit, every time I read a book, I was told about literature..." lin ning pushed away the iron egg, then looked at Meng song and said, "what if they still play with us this time???"


    Meng song was stunned, then clapped his hands and said in a stuffy voice, "we''ll do what you want!!"


    "That''s what you''re waiting for!!" lin ning grinned, then took out his poker and shouted at me, "leaf, play for a while?"


    "When the fuck is it? Are you still in the mood to play..." I threw down the melon seeds and replied speechlessly.


    "Play, play and stay!!"


    Talking, lin ning dragged me and steel bullet, sat together and fought the landlord, while Meng song sat on the bed, closed his eyes and didn''t know what to think.


    Half an hour later, lin ning''s cell phone rang. It was a text message.


    Lin ning took out his mobile phone and took a look. The message was as follows: "Changjing building, 1405, 8 p.m.!"


    It was Han Hong''s cell phone number that sent the text message.


    Lin ning threw his mobile phone to Meng song, picked his eyebrows and said, "there''s a letter from Han Hong!!"


    Meng song glanced at his mobile phone and looked down at his watch.


    "Are you going?" lin ning asked after seeing that Meng song didn''t speak.


    "Go, why don''t you go?" Meng song answered very definitely, and then looked at us and added: "guys, take everything with you. If you don''t understand, just talk with that gun!!"


    There was a shadow in Mengsong''s eyes as he spoke.


    We were stunned, and then nodded slowly.


    ����


    At seven o''clock in the evening, several of us rushed to Changjing building in a van!!


    Everyone has two pistols in their clothes. Everyone is very nervous. Everyone knows that tonight may be a fierce battle!!


    But I don''t seem to be as nervous as before. Maybe I''m familiar with the atmosphere.


    ����


    At 7:30, several of us arrived at Changjing building and found room 1405.


    The decoration inside the house is very simple. There is nothing except a table and a few stools.


    After entering the house, lin ning steel bullet and the two men checked the house very carefully and found that there was no camera, tape recorder and so on. Meng song sat on the stool and played with the pistol expressionless.


    "What the fuck is this place? There''s nothing in it!!" lin ning pulled a stool and sat down unsteadily.


    "Have we been fooled?" iron egg frowned.


    "You don''t have anything to play with. Who has nothing to play with you all day..." lin ning glanced at the iron egg and said nothing.


    "Why do I feel something wrong with this place?" I stood by the window of the house and whispered.


    "What''s wrong?" Meng song looked at me and asked in a stuffy voice.


    "I can''t tell. I just don''t feel right..."


    "Shit, you''re no different from Farting!!" lin ning scolded speechless.


    I took a look at lin ning, then sat on the chair, took out my mobile phone and played with greedy snakes.


    The others also sat at the table, quietly waiting for the arrival of eight o''clock.


    ����


    At eight in the evening.


    Bai wanmeng, Han Hong and others did not appear, but a strong middle-aged man in camouflage clothes appeared.


    The middle-aged man carrying a briefcase doesn''t match the middle-aged man''s appearance and clothes. I think a man like him should carry a *!!


    "Cough..." the middle-aged man coughed when he entered the house, then looked at Meng song and said, "Meng song, the most famous outlaw in KM city!!"


    "Who are you?" Meng song stood up slowly and asked expressionless.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am..."


    "Wow!!"


    Before finishing his middle-aged words, Meng song directly raised his pistol at the middle-aged man''s forehead and asked at his throat, "I''ll give you one last chance to tell me who you are?"


    "You can call me sun Shangxiang." the middle-aged man looked at Mengsong''s pistol and replied in silence.


    "Ha ha, your name is so fucking funny!! also fragrant, ha ha!!" lin ning laughed when he heard the name.


    I couldn''t help grinning.


    "Shut up!!" Meng song looked back at lin ning, then looked at sun Shangxiang and asked, "what are you doing here?"


    "My boss appreciates you very much, so he sent me to talk about cooperation with you!!" sun Shangxiang replied.


    "Who''s your boss?"


    "Living Buddha!!"


    Before sun Shangxiang''s voice fell to the ground, everyone in the house stood up and looked at sun Shangxiang together!!


    "Your boss is a living Buddha?" Meng song''s tone was very incredible.


    "Yes, I came here today to convey my boss''s orders..." sun Shangxiang nodded slightly.


    "...." Meng song was silent, and his eyes were still incredible.


    Not only the reaction of Meng song, but also the reaction of lin ning''s steel bullet and iron egg. Everyone''s expression was very nervous and serious.


    As if the living Buddha, sun Shangxiang''s boss, could bring them unlimited pressure!!


    "Who is this living Buddha?" I whispered at the steel bullet.


    "Don''t talk!!" Steel Bullet frowned and scolded me, and then shouted to sun Shangxiang, "why does the living Buddha want to cooperate with us?"


    "That''s a good question!!" sun Shangxiang nodded and took out a piece of information from his briefcase.


    "Mengsong, three years ago, you robbed a truck full of arms along the Mekong River. These arms belong to the living Buddha!!" after saying this, sun Shangxiang picked up another information, looked at lin ning and said, "lin ning, you cheated a fool. This fool is under the living Buddha. You cheated him 500000, but the living Buddha is still very angry!!"


    After hearing this sentence, lin ning and Meng song were silent without sophistry, which shows that they did these things.


    "Finally, you two brothers robbed the vault of a bank six months ago. You took a painting in the vault. That painting belongs to Mr. living Buddha!!"


    After saying these words, sun Shangxiang collected the data, looked at Meng song and said, "now do you have anything else to ask?"


    "What about me? Why let me get involved in this?" I shouted quickly.


    "You?" sun Shangxiang was stunned, then looked at me and said, "your joining is an accident. There is no information about you in the information given to me by Mr. living Buddha!!"


    PS: tell your boss about two things. Guess the right ones, there will be rewards. Specifically reward us for private chat, Kb, Qb, Alipay anything!

 Chapter 485

    After hearing sun Shangxiang''s words, Meng song was silent for a moment, looked at sun Shangxiang and asked, "is this the task?"


    Sun Shangxiang nodded slightly and whispered, "it''s easy to listen, but it''s not easy to do. I can''t guarantee that you will come back alive!"


    "Brush!!"


    Speaking of this, Meng song directly took out his gun and aimed it at sun Shangxiang''s head, stared and shouted, "give me a reason not to kill you!!"


    Sun Shangxiang smiled, then took out a box and put it on the table. Looking at Meng song, he said, "this is a gift from the living Buddha!!"


    With these words, sun Shangxiang calmly walked to the door. It seemed that he had determined that Meng song would not shoot.


    Sure enough, Meng song put the gun down after struggling for a while.


    Sun Shangxiang slowly disappeared in our sight.


    Munson sighed and opened the box.


    There is a map and an archive bag in the box. The bag contains all the information about our mission, including the time and place of the operation, how many people there are opposite and what weapons are in hand!!


    Meng song took a general look at the information, and then took out another file bag from the box, on which the words lin ning were written.


    "Yours!!" Mengsong threw the file bag to lin ning without expression.


    "Pa!!"


    Lin ning took the file bag and opened it directly.


    Steel egg, iron egg, Mengsong. All three of them have file bags. It seems that they don''t have mine.


    However, when these people finished reading the contents of the file bag, everyone was silent and their eyes became angry.


    "Fuck, he''s threatening me!!" Meng song threw the file bag on the wall angrily.


    I picked up the file bag and took out the contents. It was some photos of a woman playing with a girl.


    "That''s my ex-wife..." Meng song rubbed his face and explained to me in frustration.


    "..." I was stunned and put the photos in the file bag.


    I know lin ning, they should get the same thing, all to threaten them.


    After reading the contents of the file bag, everyone''s expression was very angry.


    "How the hell is this?" iron egg gasped at Mengsong.


    "I don''t know..." Meng song shook his head helplessly.


    "What do you mean you don''t know? Do you know this living Buddha?" iron egg said in a very blunt tone.


    "I''ve heard of this man. Who has seen the real living Buddha!!" Meng song suddenly got angry and stood up and shouted.


    "I think this may be a trap set by the police..." at this time, lin ning suddenly became resourceful.


    "What do you mean? You fucking want to quit?" steel egg turned to look at lin ning and asked expressionless.


    "I didn''t say I was going to quit, but I didn''t like his way of cooperation!! what is that sun Shangxiang, like a * lamp, who wants me to work for him with a few photos???"


    "Grass..." steel egg bowed his head and scolded, then looked at Meng song and asked, "does the living Buddha really exist?"


    "I don''t believe there is a living Buddha, because no one has ever seen him. I think this sun Shangxiang may use us under the guise of a living Buddha..." Meng song replied.


    "But we''ve been tricked. If it''s a living Buddha, we may end up miserable..." iron egg said.


    "The living Buddha doesn''t exist at all!! that''s your fantasy character!!" Meng song suddenly grabbed the iron egg with great excitement and shouted with red eyes.


    "Whether the living Buddha exists or not, we are fucked by others now!! and now we have no choice!!" iron egg reacted equally fiercely and directly broke away from Mongolia and song.


    Mengsong looked at iron egg, took a deep breath, and then slowly sat on the stool.


    "Who is the living Buddha?" at this time, I looked at Meng song carefully next to the window and asked.


    "..." Mengsong looked at me and then lowered his head.


    "Who is the living Buddha?" I saw that Meng song didn''t speak and ran to lin ning again.


    Lin ning sighed and said to me, "no one knows who the living Buddha is. Some say he is Burmese, others say he is Chinese, because no one has seen a real living Buddha!!"


    After lin ning finished, gang Dan said: "the name of living Buddha is very ironic. He is not a Buddha at all. He is a devil!! a butcher, a very abnormal butcher!!"


    "Has he done anything abnormal?" I asked hurriedly.


    "A lot!" steel egg nodded slightly and then said: "He used to be an ordinary drug lord, but no one has seen him. Everyone knows that his boss is a living Buddha, but they don''t know who the living Buddha is. His company runs very fast and won most of the drug businesses around Yunnan and Myanmar in almost five years. At that time, the name of the living Buddha was already known to everyone, and then there were a group of people who didn''t know The Burmese who knew the life and death found the living Buddha. They kidnapped the child and wife of the living Buddha and wanted to threaten the living Buddha to hand over his business!! "when it came to the steel egg, they paused, looked at me and asked," guess what happened later? "


    "How''s it going?" I asked.


    "When the living Buddha came home, he killed his wife directly. He would rather watch his relatives die than be wronged or humiliated!! after killing his wife, he killed his children and killed all the Burmese in the house!! then he set fire to his house again!!"


    "What happened later?" I was like listening to a story. The more I listened, the more curious I became.


    "Later, the living Buddha took revenge on these Burmese people. He killed all their relatives and friends. All those who had relations with these people died!! this is the Revenge of the living Buddha. After the living Buddha finished these things, he disappeared directly!!"


    "Disappeared?" I was surprised.


    "Yes, he disappeared. Since then, he has become a myth. People have never seen this man again, but his fear is deeply imprinted in people''s hearts. His story is constantly mentioned, and slowly he becomes more and more frightening!! originally, I don''t believe in the existence of the living Buddha, but today I suddenly feel that he seems to be very close to me..." after saying these words, Steel egg took a deep breath.


    I looked at the steel egg in silence, because I didn''t know whether I should believe the story or not.


    To tell you the truth, I think this story is too fucking bullshit. It''s like lying to children, but I really saw the fear in my eyes when steel egg mentioned the name of living Buddha!!

 Chapter 486

    "I still don''t believe in the existence of living Buddha!!" Meng song slowly stood up and cleaned up the on the table.


    "But even if there is no living Buddha, will we do this task?" lin ning stood up and asked.


    "Whether to do it or not, let''s do that sun Shangxiang first!!" Meng song gritted his teeth and threw down this sentence, and then walked out the door with his briefcase.


    We looked at each other and followed out.


    ����


    After returning to the hotel, Meng song lay in bed and thought for a long time, then took out his mobile phone and dialed Bai wanmeng.


    "Hello, Mr. Mengsong!!" Bai wanmeng answered the phone soon, with a sexy and charming voice.


    "I did Zhao Qiwen for you, you owe me!!" Meng Song said in a cold voice.


    "..." Bai wanmeng was silent.


    "Do you believe that I have a hundred ways to torture you to death?" Munson continued.


    "Mr. Mengsong, you and the living Buddha can''t afford to offend me. Do you understand what I mean?" Bai wanmeng said very tactfully.


    "Then I don''t care. Tell me where sun Shangxiang lives. We''re clear!!" Meng song''s tone is very firm.


    "... wait for me to contact you!!" Bai wanmeng hung up directly after saying this.


    Half an hour later, Meng song''s mobile phone received a text message with an address.


    After reading the SMS, Meng song directly deleted the SMS and all contact information with Bai wanmeng.


    "Click!!"


    Meng song shook the bolt of the gun, looked up and shouted at us, "brothers, work!!"


    ����


    Two hours later, in a four-star hotel in Pu''er City, five of us disguised as cleaners sneaked into the guest room area.


    "The cleaner will come and do it directly!!" Mengsong whispered to us at the corner.


    "Understand!!" lin ning agreed.


    Ten minutes later, the cleaning aunt appeared in my sight with the cleaning car.


    Meng song waved his hand and lin ning rushed out in an instant.


    "Pa!!"


    The muzzle of the gun was against Bao Jie''s waist, and the aunt in her fifties turned her head numbly.


    "Don''t fucking talk or shout, or you won''t want to have grandchildren all your life, okay?" lin ning whispered.


    "Ming... Bai, understand!!" aunt nodded again and again.


    "Room 450, go!!"


    "Good!!"


    Aunt agreed, then her legs trembled and pushed the cleaning car to 450.


    "Aunt, it''s not easy. Don''t play tricks with me!!" lin ning followed her and gave her psychological counseling while walking.


    "I can''t, I''m an honest man..." aunt quickly replied.


    "That''s OK!!" lin ning nodded with great satisfaction.


    Five minutes later, several of us followed my aunt to room 450.


    "Son, do I have to knock at the door next?" my aunt asked lin ning very well after she got to the place.


    "Ouch, aunt, you are familiar with this routine, isn''t it the first time?" lin ning touched his head and smiled.


    "It''s the first time. I''m a little nervous..." my aunt reached out and knocked on the door twice. She shouted at the top of her voice, "open the door, clean!"


    Looking at aunt''s calm look, lin ning immediately gave aunt a thumbs up!


    "Who?" five or six seconds later, sun Shangxiang''s voice sounded in the room.


    "Clean!!" aunt repeated.


    "Creak!!"


    The door was opened a gap, lin ning kicked on the door, and then hit the cleaning aunt''s face. All the actions were very consistent and completed at one go!!


    After seeing lin ning do it, several of us rushed up and directly dragged the cleaning aunt into the house.


    "What do you mean?" sun Shangxiang asked, looking at us with a cool expression.


    "Brother Shangxiang, where''s Shangxiang in the house?" lin ning asked with a smile.


    "What do you want? How did you find here?" sun Shangxiang frowned slightly.


    "Can''t we find you if you can find us?" Lin Ning said with raised eyebrows.


    "What do you want to do?" sun Shangxiang''s eyes dodged.


    "What do you say we do?" Meng song directly raised his gun at sun Shangxiang''s head.


    "Kill me?" sun Shangxiang was stunned.


    "We''ve considered what you said and won''t agree!!" Meng Song said very firmly.


    "The living Buddha will not agree!"


    "I''ll fuck your living Buddha. There''s no living Buddha in the world!!" Meng song kicked sun Shangxiang in the stomach, then pulled his collar and said, "I hate others to use me in my life!!"


    "The living Buddha exists. He can see everything that has happened now!!" sun Shangxiang said mildly, like an old God stick.


    "Fuck you, don''t write with him!!" steel egg will shoot.


    "Wait a minute!!" just as steel egg was about to shoot, sun Shangxiang shouted.


    "What do you mean?" steel egg was stunned.


    "You can see this video before you kill me..." as he spoke, sun Shangxiang took out his mobile phone and threw it to Meng song.


    Meng song took a look at the mobile phone. On it was a video of a woman with a child.


    "Creak!!"


    I could see Mengsong''s right hand clenched in an instant.


    The next second, Meng song directly raised his gun at sun Shangxiang''s head, stared and shouted, "I fuck your mother!"


    "If I die, everyone on this video can''t live!!" sun Shangxiang said expressionless.


    "Believe it or not, I''ll kill you now!!" Munson shouted.


    "You dare not!!" sun Shangxiang shook his head.


    "I heard that the living Buddha killed his wife himself!"


    "Unfortunately, you are not a living Buddha..." sun Shangxiang smiled.


    "..." Meng song clenched his teeth and looked at sun Shangxiang. His eyes were cold and terrible, but his fingers hooked on the trigger didn''t press down.


    Seeing that Meng song didn''t speak, sun Shangxiang continued, "your only chance now is to complete this task, otherwise you won''t get any benefits even if you kill me!!"


    "Pa!!"


    Meng song put down his pistol forcefully and breathlessly, with a very helpless expression.


    "Big brother?" steel egg shouted at Mengsong with a gun.


    "Let''s go..." Meng song waved his hand decadent, then turned his head and walked out of the house.


    "Grass!!" steel egg scolded in a low voice, then put down his gun and went out.


    "What the fuck is going on!!" lin ning was also speechless, and then followed him out.


    I looked up at sun Shangxiang and ran out.


    ����


    In the van.


    "Brother, why didn''t you kill him just now?" steel egg shouted at Mengsong after getting on the bus.


    "My daughter-in-law and children are in his hands. How can I fucking kill them!!" Meng song shouted with a broken expression.

 Chapter 487

    Back to the hotel, several of us were lying in bed smoking. The smoke was swirling in the room. It was like someone wanted to be immortal. If we didn''t know, we thought it was on fire!!


    "Cough!!" Meng song coughed softly, then looked at us and said, "our team hasn''t been established for a long time, but I''m taking an unshirkable responsibility in this situation!!"


    Meng song''s voice is hoarse. He may have smoked too much.


    "Come on, we''re not a critical meeting now. It''s real. What do you want to do next?" steel egg sat up and looked at Mengsong.


    "My ex-wife and children are in their hands. I don''t know how they found them. I haven''t been back for ten years!!" Mengsong clenched his teeth, knocked hard on the table, and then stopped by: "I don''t have a choice now, but you are different. If you don''t want to take this risk with me, I won''t stop you now!!"


    "They have my girlfriend too!!" lin ning replied.


    "When the fuck did you have a girlfriend?" iron egg''s tone was a little incredible.


    "Don''t fucking talk, why can''t I have a girlfriend..."


    "What''s the matter? Can you have a fucking girlfriend just like you B?" iron egg still didn''t believe lin ning''s words.


    "Say something useful..." steel egg shouted irritably, then looked at me and said, "what do you think of leaves?"


    I looked at the steel egg and was silent for a moment, then slowly said: "I sneaked into Myanmar to save my friend. If the living Buddha can really help me save my friend, I can participate!!"


    "Think well, it''s different from the original. It will be very dangerous this time?" Mengsong looked at me and whispered.


    "As long as I can save my friend, no matter how dangerous it is!!" I answered very firmly.


    "What are you two going to do?" Mengsong asked, looking at steel egg.


    "... if you plan to go, I''ll go with you. After all, I''ll earn enough money to spend my whole life!!" steel egg grinned.


    "Ha ha!" Meng song also smiled.


    In this way, the five of us got together again, some for relatives and friends, some for money.


    After confirming that everyone was involved, Meng song took out the file bag sun Shangxiang gave him.


    "Wow!!"


    Meng song unfolded the map, pointed to the map and said to us, "this is the plan of their trading place!!"


    I looked down. It should be a place similar to a factory.


    "There are about 20 to 30 people trading on both sides. The goods traded are *, that is *. The number of transactions is unknown, but it must be......" Meng song continued.


    "What''s the lineup opposite?" lin ning asked with a frown.


    "Thirty people, everyone has fire in their hands. People in Myanmar have better weapons, * what, domestic *!" Meng song explained.


    Lin ning nodded slightly, smiled and said: "this lineup is acceptable!!"


    "Accept a fart, you fucking think you''re Altman!! there are 30 people in the family, five of us, how can you fucking fight?" iron egg collapsed at the moment.


    Everyone knows that if five people meet 30 people, even if they can''t do anything opposite, they will die.


    "You''ll destroy your prestige before you work..." lin ning glanced silently.


    "Iron egg is right. The five of us want to have a face-to-face adjustment with these 30 people, which is basically impossible..." Mengsong nodded and agreed with iron egg.


    "What do you say?" lin ning asked.


    "Although they are many, they also have their weaknesses!!" at this time, I opened my mouth and said.


    "What weakness?" everyone looked at me.


    "The two groups of people are Burmese and Chinese. First, they don''t believe in each other. It won''t happen if they eat black!! second, their language communication is inconvenient. In case of emergencies, they don''t have a good chance to communicate!!" I analyzed with eyes burning.


    "Do you want them to fight among themselves?" Mengsong immediately understood what I meant.


    "Yes!" I patted the table and then said, "if the leader died while they were trading, who do you think would have moved his hand?"


    "Opposite!! who else can it be!!" iron egg answered without thinking.


    "Yes, if we want them to fight among themselves, it''s not easy!! as long as we kill one person, they will be in chaos!! as soon as we shoot a few shots at random, they will suspect each other, and then they will fight. As long as they fight, we''ll wait for them to fight. Just go out and clean up the mess!!"


    Although my language was a little confused, all of them understood me.


    "It''s a good fight between mussels! You''ll get a profit!" Meng song nodded at me. Obviously, he approved of my method.


    "Although it sounds a little messy, I think the leaf method is very good!!" iron egg also nodded at me very seriously.


    "Do you fucking understand?" lin ning rolled his eyes.


    "Why don''t I understand? You think I''m stupid?" iron egg said in a very unconvinced tone.


    "If you''re not convinced, tell me what''s going on!"


    Iron egg was stunned for a moment, and then stammered, "I... I don''t fucking understand with you!!"


    "Ha ha!!" I smiled, then looked at the iron egg and said, "you don''t need to understand, just be responsible for the implementation and finish it!!"


    "Yes, I''ll be responsible for the execution!!" iron egg nodded quickly.


    "Wow!!"


    Meng song took out the map, circled a few places with a pencil, looked at us and said, "these places are good places for sniping. Who can use *??"


    "I won''t..." steel egg shook his head.


    "I won''t!!" lin ning followed.


    "Grass, no one can!!!" Meng song scolded speechlessly, and then said, "no, I''ll do the sniper task, but we lack a gun!!"


    "I can handle this. I can fix whatever model and destructive power you want!!" lin ning patted his chest and said.


    "Well, I''ll leave the task to you!!" Mengsong smiled and said to the steel egg and iron egg: "you two are responsible for breaking into the enemy during the operation, listen to my gunshot as a signal!! kill when the time comes!!"


    "Understand!!" steel egg and iron egg ordered a little.


    "What am I doing?" lin ning asked.


    "You follow me from the front..."


    "OK!!" lin ning nodded.


    "What about me?" I shouted at Munson.


    "You are in charge of watching!!" Mengsong replied without thinking.


    "No, I made the idea. Why am I still a stalker!! who loves his mother? I don''t stare anyway!!" I stood up in an instant and shouted in a very speechless tone.

 Chapter 488

    Mengsong squinted at me, touched his nose and said, "you can''t keep an eye on us. You can go whichever you can do!"


    When I heard this, I glanced at lin ning with my eyes. After thinking for a while, I whispered, "then I''d better watch. I think this job is suitable for me. My eyes are good..."


    "Ha ha!!" Meng song grinned after listening to me, and then studied the map.


    "I''ll go out and look for a gun!!" lin ning saw that there was nothing wrong. He stood up and said to Meng song, then turned and walked outside the door.


    "Be careful!!" Meng song asked with some uneasy words.


    Lin ning gave a sound and walked out in a rage.


    After lin ning left, the iron egg was boring and tossed around in bed.


    "You fucking prick or what, what are you doing like an old sow?" the steel egg on one side scolded.


    "My fucking heart hurts..." iron egg replied with a big mouth.


    "Oestrus? It''s hard?" steel egg was stunned.


    "No, just feel depressed and want to go out for a walk..."


    "Don''t go out, just stay here these two days!!" Meng Song said without raising his head.


    "Grass, what the fuck limits my freedom of life?" after hearing Meng song''s words, Tiedan was directly unhappy and stood up and shouted.


    "If you don''t want to restrict your freedom, you can quit now!!" Meng song replied in a very blunt tone. After that, he walked into the inner room with a map.


    "No, what do you mean?" iron egg shouted at Mengsong''s back.


    But Mengsong didn''t seem to hear this. He walked into the house without looking back, and then closed the door with a bang.


    "No, what does he mean? Why did I go out for a walk?" iron egg looked at steel egg and stretched his neck.


    "Come on, don''t fucking toss about. Don''t go out if people don''t let you go out. When this is over, we''ll be liberated..." steel egg responded naturally and smiled back.


    "Grass!!" iron egg scolded in a low voice, and then lay on the bed tossing and turning.


    After tossing for a while, iron egg kicked me, smiled and said, "leaf, what does your friend have to do with you? In order to save him, I don''t think you''re dying..."


    "Just an ordinary friend..." I replied casually.


    "It''s just an ordinary friend. You''re idle. You talk to me about your original story? I think you''re old and mysterious..."


    Iron egg bared his teeth and looked very naive.


    "Hehe... I don''t have any story, nothing to tell you!!"


    "Don''t pull the calf. I can feel it. I''ll tell you. Tell me about it!"


    Then the iron egg sat next to me and put his arms around my neck. I looked at him helplessly and said in a helpless tone: "brother, I really don''t have a fucking story!!"


    "Do you want to talk?" iron egg put his right hand hard and directly strangled my neck.


    "I said, I said, what do you do, my grass!!" I was annoyed by the iron egg, so I had to promise.


    "Hey, hey, if you had promised me earlier, wouldn''t it be all right!!" iron egg smiled and gave it away.


    "In fact, I really don''t have any story..." I looked at iron egg helplessly.


    "Still pulling the calf, isn''t it?" iron egg stared.


    "I''m just a student. I don''t have any stories. Otherwise, if you have any stories, tell me?" I turned my eyes and whispered.


    Iron egg listened to me, thought seriously, lay down in my ear and said with a smile: "... Do you believe my big brother''s Day pig?"


    "Ha ha, really?" hearing this topic, I was instantly excited and shouted with laughter.


    "Keep your voice down!!" iron egg pulled me nervously, then turned around and looked at the sleeping steel egg. After confirming that there was no problem, he said to me: "once my eldest brother drank too much and slept the old sow of others, and later he lost 5000 yuan!!"


    "Why do you lose money?" I tried not to laugh.


    "Because people say that sow is a virgin..." iron egg replied with serious eyes.


    "Ha ha!!" I laughed when I covered my stomach. It''s the first time I''ve heard that someone has to pay back the fucking money.


    Iron egg saw me laugh, quickly covered my mouth and whispered, "keep your voice down and wake up my big brother, and we''ll be over!!"


    "No... no, I just want to ask you how you judge whether this pig is a virgin???" I''m already laughing and can''t breathe.


    "The man said there was blood in the pigsty. My big brother ate it for him by an old sow!! how to explain that they didn''t listen and had to ask for money. Later, my big brother saw more and more people watching, so he couldn''t give the money..."


    "Ha ha!!" I can''t say anything but laugh now.


    "Then I asked my big brother if the pig was a virgin. Guess what happened to my big brother?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "My eldest brother is angry with me. I''m really angry!! he almost didn''t sew my mouth... Then I promised him not to tell him, so you can''t tell me about it!!" iron egg said to me with a very serious expression.


    "I see!!" I nodded.


    In this way, I followed the iron egg to pull the calf that could last more than an hour. The door of Mengsong''s house suddenly opened, and Mengsong came out with a cigarette end in his mouth.


    "I''ll go out and stay here!!" Mengsong said to steel egg while wearing his coat.


    "Why are you going?" I asked.


    "I''ll take a look at the trading place..." Meng song replied to me concisely.


    "Shall I go with you?" iron egg asked quickly.


    "No, many people are easy to expose..." Meng song waved his hand, then pushed the door and went out.


    "Grass, don''t let me go out, he went out by himself..." iron egg scolded very reluctantly.


    I smiled and didn''t speak.


    After Mengsong left, the three of us had no fun and played against the landlord together.


    ����


    At twelve o''clock in the evening, lin ning came back with a big box.


    "Got the gun?" I looked at lin ning and asked.


    "Yes, you don''t see who I am!!!" lin ning put down the big box and walked to us. He glanced at my cards, turned his mouth, said speechless: "you''re right two!! won''t he be able to play cards!!"


    "Fuck off, I''m with him..."


    "Ah, grass!! misunderstood!!" lin ning scratched his head, then glanced at Mengsong''s house, frowned and asked, "where are people?"

 Chapter 489

    "Go out and step on the spot..." steel egg returned to lin ning while playing poker.


    "Oh!!" lin ning nodded, then moved a stool and sat next to me.


    "What gun did you bring?" steel egg asked casually.


    "Don''t worry about the gun. I told you you don''t understand. It must be enough..."


    "Grass!! I don''t understand what!!" steel egg looked at lin ning and scolded wordlessly.


    "You certainly don''t understand!! it''s time for you to play cards!! two sixes!!" lin ning waved his hands impatiently, then took out two sixes from the steel egg hand and threw them on the table.


    "Who the fuck told you to give two or six!!" steel egg turned his head and shouted at lin ning.


    "If you don''t give two or six, you''re fucking upset..." lin ning moved the stool to my side.


    Half an hour later, Mengsong came back.


    After Meng song entered the house, lin ning hurriedly welcomed him.


    "How about stepping on the spot?" lin ning bared his teeth and asked.


    "It''s not far from the map. I found some suitable sniping places. By the way, did you get the gun?" Meng song answered while taking off his clothes.


    "Yes, I''ll stop talking. Even if you want the whole aircraft carrier, I can fix it for you!!"


    "Don''t pull the calf, what gun let me see..." Meng song smiled and kicked lin ning.


    Lin ning quickly took out a handful from the box *!!


    When Mengsong saw the * his face turned green.


    "How''s the gun?" lin ning showed off to Meng song with a * in his hand.


    "..." Meng song was silent and silent.


    "Why don''t you talk? It''s 97 *, with an accurate range of 600 meters and a maximum range of 3600 meters. I tell you it''s not what ordinary people want to get. I''ll tell you!!" lin ning saw that Mengsong didn''t speak, and then introduced it to Mengsong with flying eyebrows.


    "Why do I look familiar with this gun?" iron egg looked at the * in lin ning''s hand and said with a frown.


    "I also have a feeling of deja vu..." I nodded slightly.


    "Have you seen it?" iron egg looked at steel egg and asked.


    "There are many anti Japanese TV dramas, such as 97 sniper and small Japanese broken guns. Although the name is *, it''s the most rubbish * because it''s changed by 38 big covers and a sight. It''s been discontinued for many years. I really admire how this fool found this gun!!" steel egg said with some naivete.


    After listening to steel egg''s explanation, I burst out laughing.


    "No, brother, are you dissatisfied with the gun or what? Say something!!" lin ning asked after seeing that Meng song didn''t speak.


    "Do you know the fucking year of this gun?" Meng song stammered at lin ning.


    "What year?" lin ning was stunned.


    "This old gun is even older than your master!! you let me kill him!! the sight is broken and you can''t see it?" Meng song shouted at lin ning in a broken tone and started to fight and kick!!


    "I don''t know if this gun can''t work!! I was cheated and I told you..." lin ning explained helplessly while running.


    "Shit, when you fucking took out this gun, I fucking thought you robbed someone''s Anti Japanese Museum!!"


    Meng song made lin ning''s face red and his words were out of breath.


    "I really don''t know what this gun is like. The man who sold me introduced it to me, but I fucking believe it..." lin ning looked at Meng song and looked very wronged.


    "You''re a fool, I''ll tell you!!" Meng song scolded speechlessly, and then walked back to the house with * in his hand.


    "Do you want me to go out and find one?" lin ning went to the door of Mengsong''s room and asked in a low voice.


    "How far are you from me!!" Meng song roared.


    "Don''t look for it if you don''t look for it. What''s the use of swearing..." lin ning muttered awkwardly, then walked up to us and shouted at us like a bitch: "what are you looking at?! what are you looking at?"


    "You''re awesome!!" iron egg gave lin ning a thumbs up and said with sincere admiration.


    "Roll the calf!! I''m in a very unhappy mood now. You''d better not provoke me!!" lin ning stared at the beads and scolded, then jumped onto the bed with a splash, closed his eyes and pretended to be dead.


    I followed steel egg and iron egg. They played poker until more than three o''clock in the middle of the night, and then the three of us also slept in bed.


    At six o''clock the next morning, Mengsong got us up.


    "Didn''t sleep all night?!" I looked at Mengsong''s red eyes and asked with some worry.


    "Can''t sleep..." Meng song answered me casually, and then said to us: "Their trading time is the early morning of tomorrow night, that is, we still have a day and a half to prepare. I simply assign the tasks of several of us, and then cheer up for me from now on to prepare for the most critical battle tomorrow!! whether we will live or die depends on him. How about tomorrow!!"


    After Meng song finished, seeing that several of us didn''t respond, he patted the table and shouted, "do you have confidence?"


    "Brother, what are you doing? Scare me!!" lin ning glanced and asked irritably.


    "I don''t think you are in the right state!!"


    "Everyone didn''t wake up in the morning. Can we be right?" steel egg yawned and said speechless.


    "Grass, why don''t I let you sleep?" asked Mengsong.


    "Come on, wake up and sleep..." iron egg waved his hand, then lay on the table with his eyes half closed and half open: "if you have anything to say, I''ll sleep well, or you''ll toss us all the time!!"


    "OK, I''ll say it!!" Mengsong nodded, then looked at us and shouted, "do you have confidence?"


    "Yes..." we all grunted.


    After hearing our response, Meng song nodded with great satisfaction, then took out the map and assigned me the task.


    Although we had also allocated it, the Mongolian song analysis was more accurate and detailed. He even planned the specific location of each of us and the starting time.


    After listening to his analysis, I felt that he might really be a criminal genius!!


    ����


    H City, in the headquarters building of Du''s group.


    Du Xianyang sat alone in the deputy general manager''s office with a signed contract.


    "Bata Bata..."


    Du Xianyang''s expression was very impatient, and his eyes glanced at his mobile phone from time to time.

 Chapter 490

    Du Xianyang sat in the office and waited for more than ten minutes. His mobile phone screen finally lit up.


    Du Xianyang answered the phone in an instant.


    "I''ve arrived at President Du!!" he said respectfully across the phone.


    "Come in, I''m in the office..." Du Xianyang rubbed his eyebrows, replied, and then hung up the phone.


    Three minutes later, a middle-aged man walked into Du Xianyang''s office.


    "President Li!!" Du Xianyang greeted him with a smile.


    "Ha ha, what''s the matter with President Du in such a hurry?" the middle-aged man laughed and hugged Du Xianyang, and then sat down on the chair.


    "Brother Li, I won''t beat around the Bush and tell you directly. I have something to ask you now..." Du Xianyang said with a sad face.


    "What''s the matter? Brother Du is listless..." the middle-aged man grinned and asked, "is it lack of money? I heard your father has been watching you very closely recently!!"


    "Lack of money is also lack of money!!" Du Xianyang nodded slowly.


    "Ha ha, I knew it was like this!!" the middle-aged man patted his thigh, then took out a blank check from his bag and handed it to Du Xianyang.


    "What does this mean?" Du Xianyang was stunned at the check.


    "Brother, I won''t say much about our relationship... I''ll be ready when I come. You can fill in the hole. I can''t care about the interest. Just give it to me when you have it!!" the middle-aged man explained very frankly.


    "Brother Li, I''m a little moved by you!!" Du Xianyang grinned and pushed the check back.


    "Brother Du, what do you mean?" looking at the check pushed back, the middle-aged man was a little puzzled. After thinking for a moment, he laughed and said, "take the money. Don''t worry. I won''t tell your father. Don''t worry!"


    The middle-aged man patted Du Xianyang on the shoulder while talking, and his tone and attitude were very kind.


    "... brother Li, I think you may have misunderstood..." Du Xianyang was silent and explained in a low voice.


    "Why, are you short of money?" the middle-aged man looked down at the check on the table and frowned slightly.


    For people like them, money is actually the best thing to solve. If money can''t solve it, it means it may be difficult!!


    "I''m short of money, but my hole is not brother Li. You can solve it with this check..." Du Xianyang said stiffly.


    "Brother, this is a blank check!!" the middle-aged man knocked on the table with a stiff tone.


    Du Xianyang leaned forward, leaned over the middle-aged man''s ear and said, "OK, brother Li, let me tell you straight. I''m short of money and 40 million. Can you help me?"


    "More... How much?" the middle-aged man stepped back two steps, his lips trembling and stammering.


    "This number!!" Du Xianyang stretched out four fingers.


    "Brother, what are you doing? You need so much money!!" the middle-aged man looked at Du Xianyang and asked.


    "Brother, since I can find you today, something must have happened that others can''t help me. I can''t tell you exactly what I do with this money, but you know what kind of person Du Xianyang is, so I just want to ask you to do me a favor!! a favor that others can''t help!!" after that, Du Xianyang lit a cigarette and looked at the middle-aged man expressionless.


    "..." the middle-aged man was silent for a moment, then opened his mouth and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Pa!!"


    Du Xianyang threw the contract on the table, took a deep breath of smoke and whispered, "brother Li, just sign it for me!"


    The middle-aged man took a simple glance at the contract, a very ordinary trade contract.


    The only difference is that the amount is 40 million, and Party A has signed the name of Du Xianyang''s father.


    "Did your father sign this?" the middle-aged man examined it carefully, then looked at Du Xianyang and asked.


    "If it was signed by my father, would I still need to find you?" Du Xianyang smiled, rubbed his palm and continued: "this contract has no legal effect, and there is only one copy. I wrote this signature in order to let the finance call you the money!!"


    "You mean let me make a fake contract with you, and then let your family''s finance send the money?" the middle-aged man glared back.


    "En!" Du Xianyang nodded slightly.


    "... you''re fucking crazy. You''re breaking the law, you know!! I can''t fucking do such a thing with you!!"


    After saying that, the middle-aged man threw the contract back directly. It''s not surprising that the middle-aged man reacted. Individuals should not agree to such a thing. After all, this is to bear legal responsibility with Du Xianyang.


    "Brother Li, if you don''t help me, no one can help me!!" Du Xianyang shouted excitedly.


    "No, you''re against the law, you know!!" the middle-aged man replied with his teeth.


    "Can old Du sue me for breaking the law?" Du Xianyang shouted with his eyes staring at beads.


    "He can''t sue you, but he can sue me..." the middle-aged man knocked on the table and then asked, "what do you want to do, ask for so much money!! if you have any difficulties, I can help you. Do you have nude photos or threats?"


    "Elder brother, don''t talk to me. I can still be threatened by this naked picture like B?" Du Xianyang rolled his eyes and said nothing.


    "Also, ha ha..." the middle-aged man grinned.


    "Can you just help me this time? Even if I beg you!!" Du Xianyang took out the contract again and said with a very sincere attitude.


    "You''re doing this..." the middle-aged man looked at the contract and hesitated.


    "Brother Li, how many years have we known each other? I remember I carried your mother to the hospital a few years ago!!" Du Xianyang saw that the middle-aged man didn''t promise and was ready to play an emotional routine.


    "What the hell is bleeding, my mother is cerebral hemorrhage!!" the middle-aged man rubbed his temples and said nothing.


    "Yes, yes, intracerebral hemorrhage..." Du Xianyang nodded quickly.


    "Don''t try to make this sweet memory routine with me. Can you let me think about it?"


    "Brother Li, I''m worried. You must help me today!!" Du Xianyang replied with a very positive look in his eyes.


    "Why? If I don''t help you, you can''t let me out of this room?" the middle-aged man slowly took out a pen while talking.


    "No, I know brother Li can certainly help me..." seeing the middle-aged man take out his pen, Du Xianyang smiled at once and his attitude was much easier.


    "Ha ha..." the middle-aged man smiled, pulled off his pen cap, opened the contract on the table, then looked at Du Xianyang and asked, "if I sign my name, can''t I do anything?"


    "No!!" Du Xianyang shook his head.


    "Shua Shua..."


    The middle-aged man wrote down his name on the contract with a pen!!

 Chapter 491

    "Brother Li, I won''t tell you too much. It''s all tears!!" after signing the contract, Du Xianyang looked very excited and held the middle-aged man''s hands. It felt that he almost didn''t kneel down.


    "Come on, don''t talk about it. It''s useless. Please arrange it for me..." the middle-aged man wiped the sweat on his face, and his tone was still fluctuating. This job was not done by normal people at all.


    "Ha ha!!" Du Xianyang laughed and put away the contract, then lay down in the middle-aged man''s ear and said mysteriously: "brother Li, I don''t know what you need? I''ve prepared it for you before you come. Miss Heisi, foreign ocean girls have been hungry and thirsty for a long time!"


    "True or false?" after the middle-aged man heard those sensitive words, a picture suddenly appeared in his mind. His right hand couldn''t help buttoning his crotch, and his expression was a little dull.


    "What''s true or false? When did Du Xianyang let you down?" Du Xianyang said with a big mouth and a little unhappy.


    Middle aged people are obviously muttering about our ability to tear broken shoes!!


    "Ha ha, tell me the truth. In this respect, I Lao Li won''t accept anyone for so many years, so I''ll convince my brother you!!" the middle-aged man patted Du Xianyang on the shoulder with a long focus, then made a look at Du Xianyang, said in an obscene tone: "don''t stand still, just straighten it for me!"


    "Brother, are you in such a hurry?" Du Xianyang smiled and took out his mobile phone.


    "Grass, can you be in a fucking hurry? When I''m at home, I let my silly old woman stare at me every day and give me leisure * it''s almost mossy..." the middle-aged man replied silently.


    "Brother, if you come back here, I''ll definitely let you grind down the moss on the *!!" after that, Du Xianyang laughed and dialed a phone number.


    After a while, a young man with some obscene appearance ran into the office.


    "President Du, President Li!!"


    After the young man came in, he nodded and bowed to Du Xianyang and the middle-aged man.


    "What, are you ready for president Li?" Du Xianyang asked looking at the young man.


    "Must be ready!! I even have a fucking condom ready, Okamoto''s!!" the young man bared his teeth and smiled.


    "Brother, please!!" Du Xianyang smiled vaguely at the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man walked forward with laughter, then suddenly looked back at Du Xianyang and asked, "won''t you go?"


    "I won''t go. There''s business. Brother, you don''t have to give me face, flirt and go straight to the subject!!" Du Xianyang shouted with a grin.


    The middle-aged man laughed and followed the young man out of the office.


    As most people know, there are four iron feelings: carrying guns together, going to the countryside together, whoring together and sharing stolen goods together. There are those who have been through the window together, and Du Xianyang and Lao Li obviously belong to those who have been whoring together.


    Du Xianyang himself is a kind of dishonest person, so the people he knows are certainly not serious things.


    But I think a person who can reach out to help you when you are in the most difficult time is often these dishonest people.


    ����


    After the middle-aged man left, Du Xianyang picked up the contract on the table and checked it carefully. After confirming that there was no problem, he directly took the contract to the company''s financial office.


    "How''s Du!" when the financial officer saw Du Xianyang coming in, he quickly stood up and smiled at Du Xianyang.


    "How much money is there in our company''s account?" Du Xianyang asked very directly.


    "This..." the finance hesitated.


    "I asked you how much money you have! Don''t tell me you don''t know. If you don''t know, get out of here!!" Du Xianyang knew what finance meant, so he was very impolite.


    "There are probably more than 6000. What''s the matter, Mr. Du?" the finance thought about it and finally said the figure.


    "Pa!!"


    Du Xianyang patted the contract on the table and said expressionless, "call president Li 4000!!"


    Hearing Du Xianyang''s words, the financial department was stunned, then picked up the contract, looked at it carefully, looked up at Du Xianyang and said, "do you want to call now?"


    "Yes!" Du Xianyang nodded.


    "Vice President Du, President Du told me when he left that he must say hello to him wherever he used the money... Look at your money..." the finance stopped halfway, but Du Xianyang understood what he meant without saying the second half.


    "What do you mean?" Du Xianyang asked knowingly with his head tilted and his tone was very blunt.


    "President Du told me when he left, and your money is not a small amount. Can you not be difficult for me? Otherwise president Du will come back and I can''t explain..." the finance frowned.


    "My father''s name is signed on the contract. You can''t fucking see it? He has signed it. Can''t he know about it? President Li has come and is waiting in my office now. Tell me how I can tell people that I can''t speak well? That my finance doesn''t give money?" Du Xianyang shouted at the top of his voice.


    "I''ll just call and ask..." the finance replied with great grievances.


    "No, why don''t you understand what I''m telling you? I''m always waiting for the money. If you delay the project payment, tell me who''s responsible for it?" Du Xianyang scolded by pinching his waist and pointing to the finance.


    "But with so much money, we have to make an appointment before taking out our company''s account..." the finance still found an excuse.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. When does the public have to make an appointment with the public? Call president Li''s company account. If you calculate your salary directly in his mother''s ink, you can roll the calf..."


    "No, no!!" financial success was frightened by Du Xianyang. He sat in front of the computer and got busy.


    Ten minutes later, Du Xianyang walked out of the financial office with a red face.


    On the other end, in a five-star hotel.


    Du Xianyang''s friend, Lao Li, just finished working with the black silk ocean girl, leaned against the bed, smoked and dialed his financial phone number.


    "Are there 4000 more in our company?" Lao Li asked very directly.


    "Yes, I also want to call you to ask what''s going on!!" the finance replied.


    "Don''t ask, I''ll send you an account and transfer them all to others..." Lao Li said directly.


    "Now?" the financial officer hesitated and asked.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, don''t you still fuck tomorrow now?" Lao Li scolded speechlessly, and then added: "Ma Liu!"


    "OK!!" the financial department agreed and hung up directly.

 Chapter 492

    At the other end, Du Xianyang was studying the * in the computer in his office while waiting for Lao Li''s news.


    "Jingling bell!!"


    When the phone rang, Du Xianyang quickly picked up his mobile phone and glanced down at the content of the message, which was only written in four words.


    Money in place!!


    "Splash!"


    After reading this message, Du Xianyang walked out of the office with his mobile phone.


    At the entrance of the stairs, Du Xianyang dialed Feng Bin''s phone number with his mobile phone.


    "President Du!!" Feng bin quickly connected the phone.


    "I''ve got the money ready. Let''s meet sometime!!" Du Xianyang said very directly.


    "Hehe, I can trade at any time..." Feng bin smiled.


    "I''ll fix the place?" Du Xianyang was stunned and asked with some hesitation.


    "I''ll make up my mind, or I''ll be afraid..."


    "OK, you decide!!" after that, Du Xianyang hung up the phone.


    Five minutes later, Du Xianyang received the second text message.


    Sent by Feng bin, transaction time and address.


    The time was 10 p.m. Du Xianyang thought there was nothing abnormal, but the trading place was set next to Liugu River in the suburbs.


    As long as people in H City fucking know, that place belongs to the edge of H city. In short, there must be 80 if there are not 100 dead bodies picked up by Liugu River every year!!


    There are only two places for hunzi fighting in H City, one is the cemetery, and the other is by the Liuguhe river.


    These two places are far from the city and the police come slowly, so they can usually be set here.


    Du Xianyang looked at the text message and was silent for a long time, then dialed Ji Xuan''s phone.


    "What''s the matter?" Ji Xuan answered the phone with a dull tone. He should have just woke up.


    "My money is ready. Feng bin and I set the time just now!!" Du Xianyang said very directly.


    "Ah, when is it!"


    "The time is ten o''clock tomorrow evening, and the place is on the Liugu River..." Du Xianyang replied with a frown.


    "What''s the matter?" after Ji Xuan heard the three words Liugu River, he suddenly became energetic and his voice suddenly increased eight degrees.


    "What do you call? Why do you think they set the location there? Is there anything wrong?" Du Xianyang said his concerns.


    "Yes, aren''t we just paying back the money? As for the whole fucking Liugu River? It''s like a fucking Gang deal..." Ji Xuan was also speechless.


    "I also said that I''m not afraid of anything else. I''m just afraid of something..."


    "It''s impossible to have an accident. Fortunately, Feng bin is also a well-known person in our city. He doesn''t dare to do anything about us..." Ji Xuan made a very professional analysis.


    "Hehe, why did he decide where to go?" Du Xianyang still couldn''t figure it out.


    "Maybe I''m afraid it''s leaked!! after all, you''re not the only one who wants to buy this bar. He doesn''t want to offend others..."


    "..." after listening to Ji Xuan''s words, Du Xianyang was silent for a moment, then nodded with great certainty and said: "if you analyze like this, it may be true!!"


    "Well, don''t think about you. The young master of Du family basically doesn''t dare to poke goo in H city!!" Ji Xuan said with a JB big heart.


    "What you said is really reasonable. I''m not afraid of anyone when I live so big!!" Du Xianyang is very satisfied with Ji Xuan''s words.


    "Don''t fucking praise you, you''ll tell me you don''t need it..." Ji Xuan scolded irritably.


    "Grass, isn''t that what you said?" Du Xianyang was speechless.


    "OK, don''t ink. Contact me tomorrow and I''ll go with you then!!"


    Ji Xuan dropped this sentence and hung up his cell phone directly.


    "Hey, hey!!" after hanging up the phone, Du Xianyang giggled at his mobile phone, and then stretched his waist with a very relaxed expression.


    ����


    On the other side, Pu''er City.


    Several of us stayed in the house all day. None of us went out except steel eggs.


    The rooms in the hotel have no room for us. I think they are even better than his mother''s pig''s nest. There are wine bottles, urine cans and leftover boxes everywhere. There is no place to stay except the bed.


    At five o''clock in the evening, Munson called us together.


    "It''s five o''clock. It''s less than seven hours before they trade. You all clean up later and we''re ready to go!!" Meng song looked at us and said.


    "Do you need to worship a Buddha or something?" iron egg bared his teeth and asked.


    "Don''t fix that useless, I don''t believe that..." Meng song waved his hand.


    "Let''s shout a slogan!" iron egg suggested after thinking for a long time.


    "Roll the calf, it''s like a fucking MLM organization..." lin ning glanced at the iron egg, then went to bed and began to put clothes on himself.


    Half an hour later, the five of us stood together neatly dressed with weapons in our hands and a Bluetooth headset in our ears.


    "Brothers, life and death are vital. Wealth lies in heaven. I hope we can have a celebration wine together after tonight!!" Meng song is now at the door, his eyes are very sincere and said to us.


    "It doesn''t matter if we get hurt, just come back alive!!" lin ning added.


    "Bang!!"


    Mengsong opened the door and strode out, and we followed.


    I walked in the back and looked at the four people in front of me. I suddenly had an unspeakable feeling. Their combat effectiveness should be the top among the people I''ve met. It''s estimated that Zhang Fengyu and several of them can fight with these four people, but today they seem to have a feeling of death.


    I''m stunned now, and the idea of not going comes to my mind.


    "Leaves go!!" lin ning turned back and shouted to me.


    "Coming!!" I promised in a panic, and then ran over.


    ����


    Twenty minutes later, the van sped down the road.


    Steel egg drives, Meng song sleeps on the co pilot, while iron egg plays QQ against the landlord with his mobile phone. Lin ning watches the excitement.


    Everyone, as usual, did not feel the tension in their hearts.


    I turned around and looked at the brightly lit Pu''er City outside, with mixed feelings in my heart.


    Two hours later, Meng song, who woke up from sleep, vaguely opened his eyes, turned to look at the driving steel egg and asked, "why hasn''t this fucking arrived yet? We can arrive in an hour and a half according to the distance given by the map!"


    "I don''t fucking know. I go according to the navigation, and I feel that I''m going farther and farther..." steel egg replied silently.


    "What the hell is going on?!" Meng song grabbed steel egg''s cell phone directly and bowed his head to play with it.

 Chapter 493

    Meng song held the steel egg''s mobile phone and compared it with his mobile phone. He bowed his head and fiddled with it for five or six minutes, and then shouted, "stop!"


    "Creak!!" steel egg braked and the van stopped directly.


    "Are you a fucking fool? You''re going the wrong way. Can''t you see?" Meng song shouted with his cell phone and staring at beads.


    "What''s going the wrong way?" hearing this, lin ning suddenly got up and bent over to look at the steel egg in front.


    "How could there be a fucking mistake?" steel egg scratched his head, then took the mobile phone from Meng song''s hand, looked carefully, and then said with some remorse: "it''s his mother''s wrong!! grass!! I fucking lost the place!!"


    "Fortunately, I found it early, otherwise I''d have to let you take me to Myanmar..." Meng song scolded with his teeth, then pushed away the steel egg and shouted, "roll the calf, I''ll drive!!"


    Steel egg was silent for a moment, then pushed open the door and changed position with Mengsong.


    "Hurry up. It''s almost nine o''clock now. It''s finished after a while..." Lin Ning said anxiously looking at his mobile phone.


    "Fuck, the more you worry, the more you have a fucking accident!! it will take at least two hours to drive there!!"


    Meng song is really worried. The speed must be at least 140!!


    What''s the fucking feeling of an ordinary van driving to 140??


    My ass can''t get to the car seat at all. It''s like flying!!


    Cars and people float!!


    It''s no wonder that Meng song is worried. The time now is 9 o''clock, which means that we have to start trading at 10:30 at the earliest. The time to start trading is 12 a.m., which means that we have only one and a half hours of preparation time after we get there!!


    According to Meng song''s original plan, one and a half hours is not enough, so he is trying to buy us time.


    "Brother, slow down, I''m a little carsick!" iron egg said to Meng song with blurred eyes.


    "I can''t fucking catch up with the deal. You can''t fucking save my daughter-in-law and children?" Meng song shouted very irritably, and then the van accelerated again.


    "..." after listening to Meng song''s words, Tiedan was stunned, then turned to look at gangdan and said, "brother, I didn''t say you. How can you drive off? This mistake is too fucking low!!"


    "You roll the calf for me!!" steel egg reached out and pointed to iron egg''s nose, biting his teeth and scolding.


    "Hey..." iron egg looked at steel egg and sighed. His expression was very helpless.


    "Hey, are you forced? Do you believe it if you''re telling me that I''ll kick you down?" steel egg is in a very bad mood now. He''s more uncomfortable than anyone about driving in the wrong direction.


    Iron egg is right. This mistake is too low, and it is still at such a critical time.


    "Why don''t you let me tell you what you''ve done wrong?" iron egg said boldly.


    "I gave you a fucking face, didn''t I?" steel egg really wanted to do it.


    "Don''t make a fucking noise!!" at this time, Meng song, who was driving, shouted, his tone was abnormal and collapsed. I could clearly see the sweat on his forehead.


    Now Mengsong is more anxious than anyone, so his mood is very unstable!!


    Steel egg and iron egg were stunned for a moment, and then quietly shut their mouth. No one paid attention to anyone.


    "Ye, are you carsick?" iron egg was idle and began to look for topics again.


    "I''m not carsick..." I looked down at the time and found it was almost ten o''clock. I turned to Mengsong and said, "there are many cars ahead, slow down!"


    "It''s all right, I have a spectrum in my heart!!" Meng song waved his hand and replied to me very indifferent.


    I frowned and didn''t speak.


    "It''s a fucking traffic jam!!" lin ning smiled and said slowly.


    "Fuck off, what''s the traffic jam in the middle of the night!!" steel egg scolded reluctantly.


    "Fuck, it''s over!"


    At this time, Meng song shouted. When we looked up, it was not a traffic jam, but a police car parked on the side of the road!!


    While smoking, the traffic police extended a parking gesture to Mengsong.


    "Sudden!"


    Mengsong thought for a moment, stepped on the accelerator and hit the bread directly in the direction of the police car!!


    "... fuck! Are you fucking crazy?" lin ning scolded Meng song in silence.


    "It''s a fucking delay for the temporary inspection. You can''t stop!!!" Meng song replied nervously.


    "Don''t you think it''s more serious when you hit it? We''ll have to follow countless fucking police cars later, believe it or not?" lin ning explained anxiously.


    After hearing lin ning''s words, Meng song was silent for a moment. Then he took down the pistol directly from the glove box, and then put on the brake. After sliding for seven or eight meters, the van slowly stopped at the roadside.


    "Bang!!" Meng song pushed open the door alone and walked down.


    "Why are you going?" I felt something was wrong with Mengsong and shouted quickly.


    Meng song glanced at me and walked directly to the traffic police with a gun.


    "You''re speeding, don''t you know?" a traffic policeman shouted while smoking and looking at Mengsong.


    "Know!!" Mengsong smiled and nodded.


    "Certificate." the traffic policeman stretched out his hand to Meng song with an expressionless face.


    Mengsong was stunned, and then wiped it off the inner pocket of his coat.


    The police can''t see what''s inside Mengsong''s clothes, but I know!!


    I knew that Mengsong was going to take out his gun, so I quickly shouted be careful!!


    But it''s too late!!


    "Kang!! Kang!!"


    Two shots were fired and the bodies of the two policemen fell to the ground.


    After killing the man, Meng song ran directly back to the car and started the car again. What he had just done seemed like nothing had happened.


    The car suddenly became silent. Everyone looked at Meng song strangely. None of us thought he really killed the two policemen.


    "You... Why did you kill?" lin ning stammered at Meng song.


    "Save their delay!!" Meng song replied very succinctly.


    "Fart, that''s two fucking lives. Don''t you know? Are you fucking crazy? Those two policemen are fucking innocent!! you have family and children, don''t you have those two policemen? Why did you kill them?" I couldn''t control my anger any more and shouted at Mengsong with a ferocious expression.


    Mengsong looked back at me without explanation.


    "I''m fucking talking to you? Are you fucking human? I don''t say anything when you kill Zhao Qiwen. He eats this bowl of rice, but what does the two policemen have to do with this matter? Tell me?"


    I saw that Meng song did not speak, came forward and grabbed his hair, stared at beads and questioned!!

 Chapter 494

    Mengsong stepped on the brake and looked at me angrily.


    "What do I ask you? Why did you kill those two policemen? They are innocent. Don''t you fucking know?" I dragged Mengsong''s hair with my hands, and my tone was aggressive.


    Everyone in the car didn''t expect me to be so angry. Although lin ning didn''t like Meng song''s practice, they didn''t show it because they were numb to killing.


    "I just eat this bowl of rice. I don''t need a reason to kill..." Meng song''s voice was unexpectedly calm, as if he wasn''t angry because of my actions.


    "Fuck you!! if you eat this bowl of rice, you can fucking kill innocent people? Are you fucking human?" after hearing Meng song''s words, I became more angry.


    "Whether I''m human or not has nothing to do with you. Now you send your hand away. I think you haven''t said these words!!" Meng song''s tone is still flat.


    "I won''t let go!! you''re a fucking beast, you know?" at this time, I was like crazy, and I didn''t have any wit at all.


    "Leaves, people are dead. It''s no use for you now..." lin ning advised me in a muffled voice.


    "Don''t fucking talk, you''re all the same!!" I looked back at lin ning and scolded.


    "I let you loose!!" Mengsong''s voice sounded again, cold and angry.


    "...." I gritted my teeth and looked at Meng song, but I didn''t open the hand holding his hair.


    Everyone in the car doesn''t understand why I''m so excited, and I can''t seem to solve any problems now.


    Not only them, I don''t know why I''m so angry. Maybe I just think Mengsong''s practice is too much, so I can''t accept it.


    "I''ll fucking let you take it away, I''ll say it for the last time!!" Mengsong shouted at me and reached out for the pistol.


    "Tell me why you killed them!!" I repeated like a psycho.


    "Wow!!"


    Mengsong didn''t write with me, so he raised his gun and aimed it at my forehead.


    "What do you mean? You''re going to kill me? Shoot!!" I pushed my head forward, stared at the beads and shouted.


    Mengsong looked at me without expression. After being silent for a while, he whispered, "do you think I dare not kill you?"


    "You''re so fucking awesome that anyone dares to kill me!!" I replied with my head crossed.


    "Hoo!!"


    Mengsong took a deep breath, and then gently put his finger on the trigger. I felt it in his eyes. He moved his heart!!


    "All right!! what are you two doing? It will be too late for the trading time!!" just at this time, steel egg opened his mouth and made a look at lin ning.


    Lin ning grabbed Meng song''s pistol, looked at Meng song and said, "now is not the time for infighting!!"


    Meng song was stunned for a moment, then pulled my hand open and started the car!!


    "Ye, you can almost do it. We still have business!!" lin ning advised me, and then took me back to my seat.


    I took a look at Meng song and sighed helplessly. The carriage was quiet again.


    The van was on the road again. Mengsong looked at the time while driving, because he was afraid of missing!!


    But I can''t get out of what happened just now. Now I really think people like Meng song are too terrible. He is simply a pervert.


    Two ordinary policemen who have nothing to do with us, say kill!!


    I am not pretending to be a good man here. Although I have killed people, at least I will not indiscriminately kill innocent people. You are not qualified to use ordinary people''s lives as a stepping stone to achieve your goals.


    After all, a person''s life is not straw, it is the pillar of a family!!


    ����


    Evening, eleven.


    Mengsong parked his car in a tree forest, and several of us got out of the van with guns.


    "The factory in front is where they trade. You two go in through the back door of the factory, subject to the sound of the gun, and you come out when the gun rings!!" Meng Song said to steel egg and iron egg.


    They nodded, then checked their equipment. After confirming that there was no problem, they ran directly to the back door of the factory.


    "Lin ning, come with me!! let''s go in through the front door and ambush on the second floor, which is the best place for sniping!!" after the iron and steel eggs left, Meng Song said to Jin Lin Ning.


    "OK!!" lin ning nodded.


    "You look at the police here and someone calls us!!" after the arrangement, Meng Song said to me, and then took lin ning to the factory without waiting for my answer.


    I sat in the car and observed the situation in the factory.


    The factory area of more than 2000 square meters is dark. Except for the lights of an old building in disrepair, other places are black. I think where should be the gathering place of the target.


    From my position, I can clearly see the action route of Mengsong linning. The two of them ran directly to the building opposite the gate of the plant. The position of Mengsong station is right opposite the gate.


    Ten minutes later, a steel egg sounded in the Bluetooth headset: "we''re ready!!"


    "Got it!!" Meng song replied and then said, "it''s 11:30 p.m., half an hour before the trading time!! keep your eyes open!!"


    "Received!!"


    After saying this, the Bluetooth headset suddenly quieted down, and everyone focused on the gate of the factory.


    Lin ning watched around, while Meng song kept adjusting his 97 *.


    Steel egg and iron egg hid in the corner, waiting for the moment of the gun.


    The atmosphere is not tense, but it makes people feel breathless.


    ����


    Inside the building.


    "I want to smoke!!" lin ning shouted at Meng song, who bowed his head and played with her.


    "It''s your first time to work? You don''t know where smoking is exposed?" Meng song replied angrily, and then said: "this B gun is for you to find. The sight is fucking crooked..."


    "Crooked, just put it aside. This difficulty can''t be overcome..." lin ning replied carelessly.


    "Cao, you don''t know how crucial my fucking shot is? We''ll miss if we can''t kill someone!!" Meng song kept adjusting the angle and drawing in the distance with his gun.


    "This gun has no fire light, which is most suitable for our situation. If the light of other guns is so dark, it will leak..." Lin Ning said with a serious analysis.


    "Ha ha, you know a lot..." Meng song grinned.


    Lin ning glanced at Meng song and opened his mouth to talk, but stopped again.

 Chapter 495

    Pu''er City, behind a factory building.


    Steel egg and iron egg hide in the corner. Iron egg plays QQ with his mobile phone


    When fighting against the landlord, steel eggs close their eyes against the corner of the wall.


    "Don''t fucking play, someone will find us later!!" steel egg scolded irritably.


    "Why don''t I play? I feel bad when I''m idle..." iron egg pulled his nose and looked a little impatient.


    "I''m so fucking convinced, brother. Can you give him some snacks? We''ll go out and kill people later!!" steel egg shouted with his teeth clenched.


    "Killing is Mengsong''s business. I don''t kill people. I think ye is right. We can''t kill innocent people indiscriminately in the future. We can''t live on the pain of others!!" iron egg seems to be quite JB''s philosophical reply, and then lowers his head to play poker.


    "..." steel egg looked at iron egg, his lips twitched, and his face was a little unnatural.


    "Why don''t you say it?" iron egg raised his head and asked.


    "I don''t know what to say. Ye is right, but we don''t have a choice? What do we eat and drink without killing? You take JB to make happy beans?" steel egg asked directly.


    "Some people can kill, but those who walk away can''t!" iron egg replied stiffly.


    "... what kind of can kill you? Tell me?" steel egg was stunned and asked.


    Iron egg scratched his head. After thinking for a long time, he looked at steel egg and said, "bad guys like us deserve to die!"


    "..." steel egg, I was speechless. I looked at iron egg with a tangled expression and didn''t know how to go on.


    "But don''t worry, brother, I won''t kill you..." iron egg vowed to pat his shoulder in a serious tone.


    "You roll the calf for me!!" the steel egg pulled open the iron egg''s hand, then took out the mobile phone and looked at the time. It was already 11:45.


    ����


    I sat in the car alone, squinting at the distance. Because it belongs to the suburbs and next to the river, the surrounding scenery is very gloomy.


    It''s so sparsely populated that I can''t hear anything except the sound of the river flowing.


    I feel like I''m a little full of grass and trees. I subconsciously grabbed the gun in my hand as soon as there was a little trouble.


    ����


    The only building in the factory with lights on.


    "Beep!"


    A middle-aged mobile phone rings. The middle-aged man quickly answers the phone, and then whispers, "are you here?"


    "Right away!!" the other party returns quickly.


    "OK, I''ll go out now!" replied the other side, and then hung up directly.


    After putting down the phone, the middle-aged man walked into the bedroom with his mobile phone.


    Sitting on the bed in the bedroom is an old man with white hair but very good mental state. His age should be 50 or 60 years old.


    "Big brother, the person opposite is coming!!" the middle-aged man said respectfully, and he still used Burmese, which shows that the white haired old man is a Burmese.


    The old man glanced at the middle-aged man and whispered, "go out and pick it up!"


    "Won''t you go there?" the middle-aged man asked.


    "No, take them to the house to trade!" the old man replied, then got out of bed and put on his clothes.


    "OK!!" the man agreed, then turned and walked out of the bedroom.


    After leaving the bedroom, the man shouted at more than ten people in the living room: "don''t fucking sleep, get up and work!"


    "Here comes the man opposite?" a strong man asked foolishly.


    "No, I''ll take you out to do JB what!!" the man replied speechlessly.


    Two minutes later, a dozen people came out of the building.


    "They''re coming out!!" seeing these people coming out, lin ning shouted at Meng song.


    "I see!!" Meng song replied, then put it directly on the * and pointed the gun at the group of people.


    ����


    On the other side, when I was sitting in the car, I suddenly felt the opposite road light up. Then half a minute later, two jeeps sped past me. I quickly picked up my headphones and shouted, "there are two cars passing by me!!"


    "What car?" Meng song responded.


    "Jeep..."


    "Are you sure it''s two?" Mengsong asked.


    "OK!!"


    "I see!!"


    ����


    At the other end, after hearing my conversation with Meng song, the steel egg and iron egg picked it up directly * and were always ready for the moment of the gun.


    ����


    Twelve o''clock in the morning.


    Two jeeps stopped steadily at the door of the factory, and eight people came down from the car.


    In other words, we have fewer than 20 enemies in the open, which is undoubtedly good news for us.


    "Hello!!" seeing the man coming out of the jeep, the middle-aged man who led the way quickly greeted him with a smile.


    The group of people who came down from the jeep was led by a fat man who looked very kind and had a large string of Buddha beads around his neck. It felt like a Maitreya, especially when laughing.


    The fat man in his thirties gave a hearty smile and said to the middle-aged man, "long time no see!!"


    "It has to be half a year!!" the middle-aged man narrowed his eyes, calculated, and then took the fat man''s hand to go inside.


    The fat man looked around and felt very careful. As he walked, he chatted with the middle-aged man.


    "They''re going to enter the house. If they don''t shoot again, they won''t have a chance!!" lin ning upstairs shouted at Meng song in a very anxious tone.


    "Wait a minute!! this is not an opportunity!!" Meng song whispered back.


    "Why don''t you shoot?" at this time, the sound of steel egg came from the headset, obviously impatient.


    "I''m looking to see if there''s anyone else!!" Meng song frowned back, and then observed the people in the yard.


    ����


    "Why didn''t your eldest brother come out?" when he was about to get to the middle of the yard, the fat man suddenly asked the middle-aged man around him in a stiff tone, like questioning.


    "Brother, I just rested..." the middle-aged man replied awkwardly.


    "Can we talk outside?" the fat man looked at the brightly lit building and was obviously suspicious. This was their first transaction, and the number of transactions was very large, so he was afraid of an ambush in the building.


    The main character of these whole drugs is paranoia!!


    In their eyes, no one can believe it.


    The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, and then whispered, "you don''t trust us!"


    "I can''t talk about distrust. I''m just afraid of going ahead and having an accident..." the fat man replied very directly.


    The middle-aged man stood and thought for a while, then looked at the fat man and said, "really don''t go in?"


    "Forget it, talk outside!!" the fat man waved back.


    At the same time, Meng song upstairs had aimed his gun at the fat man''s head. The fat man stood still, providing Meng song with a good aiming time.

 Chapter 496

    In the factory yard.


    The two sides looked at each other, neither moving forward nor backward.


    "Brother Zhang, can''t you go in?" the middle-aged man narrowed his eyes and said in a very unhappy tone.


    "No, just wait here!!" the fat man hesitated and stamped his foot back.


    The middle-aged man stood and thought for a while, then looked at the fat man and said, "can I go in and call out my big brother?"


    The fat man nodded slightly.


    At the moment when the middle-aged turned around, Meng song upstairs shouted, "get the fuck ready for me!!"


    Then a sudden gunshot broke the quiet night!!


    The bullet shot straight at the fat man standing in the center of the yard. The fat man''s body fell to the ground. He didn''t understand how he was killed until he died.


    "Brother Zhang!!" when the middle-aged man heard the gunshot, he turned his head and found that the fat man was dead.


    "Who the fuck did this?" the middle-aged man stood in the yard and shouted at his people with an excited expression.


    At this time, everyone was fucking confused. No one knew what had happened.


    The yard became lively in an instant.


    The seven men brought by the fat man directly took out their pistols and aimed at the man opposite.


    The middle-aged man frowned and asked, "what do you mean?"


    The fat man''s men answered, but it''s not Chinese or Burmese. No one fucking knows what they''re talking about!!


    The fat man''s men talked a lot, but no one understood. The atmosphere between the two groups became tense. Now they are looking for a time to fire.


    These people are all fucking things that want money but not life. Everyone knows that they will open fire anyway.


    The middle-aged man died. What he worried about was not why he died. What he thought was how to keep the money brought by these people.


    When the two sides confronted each other, a very key figure appeared!!


    Lin ning!!


    Lin ning, holding a *, shouted: "avenge my brother!! wipe your mother!!!"


    Shouting and playing with this sentence, lin ning directed the fire at the middle-aged man.


    *A row of bullets shot through the fire!!


    Seeing someone do it first, the fat man''s men didn''t care whether lin ning was their own or not, took out a gun and shot at the middle-aged man.


    "Big brother, what should I do?" a strong man beside the middle-aged man shouted.


    "Fuck, give them a B face!!" the middle-aged man bit his teeth and scolded. Then he just wanted to fight back, but he saw two people, steel egg and iron egg, coming out from behind.


    Two people are like two B, holding a * no matter who it is, they are hugging fire. I stand in the car and look at the people in the yard. I feel that steel eggs and iron eggs are like two fucking souls, which are very fierce.


    "Who are these fools?" the middle-aged man shouted, staring at the steel egg.


    Everyone shook their heads.


    "Grass!!" the middle-aged man scolded in a low voice, and then he couldn''t care so much. He shouted: "they want to eat black, brothers fight!!"


    In this way, due to the inconvenience of language communication and the edification of interests, the originally friendly transaction between the two sides directly turned into a fight.


    This fight * is the four men of Mengsong linning steel egg and iron egg!!


    Meng song now looked at the fire fighting in the yard on the balcony, frowned, and then ran downstairs with a pistol. He felt that the fire fighting in the yard was not fierce enough. He had to mix everyone into the situation of immortality. The more people died in the yard, the better for us!!


    After Meng song went downstairs, he rushed directly to the middle-aged man, very fast.


    "Bang!!"


    Meng song kicked the middle-aged man in the face, and the middle-aged man''s body flew out directly.


    The next second, Meng song picked up the stone on the ground and hit it directly in the middle-aged man''s face!!


    "Bang!!"


    The middle-aged man sidled away from the stone, which hit the concrete floor and sparked a little.


    "Fuck you!!" at this time, a young man saw that the middle-aged man was beaten and was about to hit Mengsong on the head with a pistol.


    However, he was too close to Mengsong. Mengsong turned over and kicked directly on the young man''s chin.


    "Click!!"


    The sound of bone fracture sounded, and the young man turned his eyes and fell to the ground. His life and death were unknown.


    But just from this kick, we can see how terrible the explosive power of Mengsong is. One kick broke the next one!!


    This is not what normal people can do!!


    The middle-aged man stood up in a panic and saw the shape of Meng song through the light in the building.


    After being stunned for a moment, the middle-aged man shouted at Meng song with an incredible face: "Meng song?"


    Mengsong was also stunned when he heard someone calling his name and turned to look at the middle-aged man.


    "It''s really you!!" the tone of the middle-aged man was very incredible.


    Mengsong looked down and thought for a moment. The next second, he directly picked up the stone on the ground, accelerated and rushed directly to the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man reacted and found that Mengsong didn''t give himself face at all, so he directly picked up the machete on the ground, shouted, and then ran to Mengsong.


    "Peng!"


    Mengsong saw the middle-aged man bow his head and directly hit his hand on his back. After the middle-aged man uttered a word, he lay on the ground.


    The next second, Meng song stepped back a few steps, then raised his legs one by one, and directly hit the back of the middle-aged man''s head with his heels. The middle-aged man was about to stand up, but he was lying on the ground again.


    At this time, a young man around Meng song took out a pistol with dark eyes and wanted to shoot when Meng song didn''t pay attention.


    But all this was seen by lin ning. Lin ning shouted be careful!!


    Mengsong suddenly turned back.


    "Bang!!"


    The young man pulled the trigger, and the bullet directly shot through Mengsong''s shoulder. The blood was exposed in an instant. Mengsong frowned slightly, and then took out the pistol in his clothes.


    "Kang Kang!!"


    Three shots and three people fell directly opposite.


    I looked at what happened in the distance. At this time, I understood why Mengsong was so rampant, because this man''s combat effectiveness was really not generally strong. At least I didn''t see a fierce bandit comparable to Mengsong!!


    "Fuck you, I fought with you!!!" at this time, the middle-aged man lying on the ground didn''t know where the strength came from, but he stood up again.


    "Kang! Kang!"


    Meng song turned back and shot two shots directly through the middle-aged man''s knee. This time, the middle-aged man finally couldn''t stand up again.


    The exchange of fire in the factory was fierce, and the bullets crackled like raindrops to every position. However, due to the addition of Meng song, the advantage of the group under the fat man became particularly great. The middle-aged people began to fight and retreat. It was obvious that everyone present was afraid of Meng song.


    He''s like an emotionless killing machine now!!

 Chapter 498

    Two Burmese youths approached Mengsong step by step. At this time, Mengsong had no bullets in his hand, and lin ning had long lost the bullets in their hands!!


    "Hoo Hoo!!" Meng song took a deep breath and shouted at lin ning: "go find the man in the house. Don''t fucking let him run away. Give them to me!!"


    "Can you do it?" lin ning hesitated and asked in a low voice.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Our task is to kill the people in the house. If he runs away, he will do it in vain!!" Mengsong bit his teeth and pinched his bleeding thigh. The next second, he ran out with his legs directly towards the two Burmese youths.


    Lin ning and others hesitated, and then ran to the bedroom in the opposite direction.


    At this moment, the goal of our mission, that is, the eldest brother of the Burmese, is still hesitant to jump!!


    Because of his age, even if he jumped, he must have a fracture, so he knew he couldn''t run his mother even if he jumped!!


    ����


    After Meng song rushed out, he swept his legs directly, swung his thighs, and ran quickly to the legs of the two young people. His pants rubbed against the air and made a buzzing sound.


    "Bang!!"


    The two young men were directly swept to the ground by Mengsong''s foot, and the * of the pistol also fell out.


    Mengsong was quick eyed and quick in hand. He reached out and grabbed the gun, but the young man caught his hand as soon as he stretched out. Mengsong reacted, kicked it with his feet, and then bent down to accumulate strength, raised his legs high and split it down!!!


    The young man snorted and fell on the ground.


    Meng song stepped back and looked at the two young people ferociously.


    The close combat of 1V2 is launched!!


    "GABA!!"


    Mengsong shook his neck, then accelerated and rushed directly at the two young people.


    The two youths turned sideways to avoid Meng song''s sprint. The next second, Meng song directly raised his legs and kicked one of the youths on the head.


    Myanmar youth responded very quickly, bending down almost at the same time, and then lowering their heads.


    Mengsong''s big feet flew over the top of the youth''s brain.


    At this time, another young man clenched his teeth and seemed to use all his strength to lift it on Mengsong''s chin.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, Mengsong looked up and retreated a few steps, and then nasal blood gushed out in an instant.


    "Grass, it''s not good to say that Mongolia and song are strong!!" the Burmese youth mocked in Burmese, and then rubbed his hands to prepare for the next round of attack.


    It can be seen from this time that the skills of these two young Burmese people are not fucking simple!!


    At least they are professionally trained. Their reaction speed and action can''t be practiced by fucking idling and fighting.


    Munson wiped his nose, grinned, and then reached out and made a defensive pose.


    The young man bent his knees and exerted himself directly in the next second. They ran for Mengsong to kick at the same time, but one kicked below and the other ran for his head.


    When Meng song saw the two men kick over, he didn''t mean to hide at all. Instead, he took the two feet, but at the same time, Meng song clenched his fist with his right hand.


    "Bang!"


    With a dull sound, Meng song''s fist directly hit the young man''s crotch. The young man screamed, then covered his crotch and curled up on the ground.


    Although the young man lay down, Meng song didn''t stop, and ran to the young man''s crotch one foot after another!!


    At first, the youth could shout twice. Later, his face was fucking black. It was obvious that Mengsong kicked the basket to pieces!!


    The young man''s companion had no time to save him at all, because he wanted to get the gun back, so he ran very embarrassed.


    "You''re the one!!" Meng song reacted, turned around and scolded, and then directly ran to another young man''s back to kick him.


    The young man was kicked by Meng song.


    "Fuck you, I could play eight like you ten years ago!!"


    Mengsong shook his neck and followed the young man.


    "Grass!!" the young man scolded on the ground, then slowly got up, bit his teeth and said: "five years of fighting training is not for nothing!!"


    After two short conversations, the two directly started hand to hand combat. The action was simple and rough without any fancy.


    Meng song is old and injured, so his reaction and movement speed are obviously lower than that of young people, which he himself admits.


    But Meng song''s advantage is that he has more practical experience than young people, so it''s not sure who loses and who wins.


    "Wipe your mother!!"


    The young man shouted, and with the wind in his thigh, he ran directly to the top of Mengsong''s brain.


    "Pa!"


    Mengsong raised his right hand and grabbed the young man''s thigh, and then his left hand ran directly to the young man''s right face.


    "Bang!!"


    Mengsong''s fist was really stuffy on the young man''s face, but the young man didn''t respond at all. He kicked Mengsong''s chest with his left foot. The whole man jumped up in situ and directly kicked Mengsong with a back somersault.


    "Poop!"


    Mengsong got a kick on his chest, bared his teeth and stepped back, looking at the young man in surprise.


    "What''s the matter? Is it hard?" the young man shouted with a smile, raised his hand and ran directly to Mengsong''s chin the next second.


    Meng song stretched out his hand to block it, and then the young man directly hit a set of combined fists and ran quickly to different parts of Meng song. For a time, Meng song was unable to resist. He stepped back and stiffened the fist that the young man hit him.


    The movements of the two people are simple, but when they fight to the meat, what tests you at this time is your reaction speed. As long as you slow down, you will suffer a loss.


    Obviously, Meng song can''t keep up with the young man''s actions!!


    Because this young man is in his prime of life, his physical strength and reaction ability are certainly unmatched by Mongolia and song.


    "You''re fucking good?" the young man scolded loudly, and then kicked Mengsong on his mouth, and Mengsong was directly kicked to the ground.


    "Bah!!"


    Mengsong turned his head and spit out a bloody front tooth. Then he stood up shakily. The muzzle of his gun went through a fierce fight just now. The more the hole was pulled, the more blood was released.


    The young man squinted at Meng song. He knew that Meng song was dying and his physical strength had reached the limit!!


    "You''re still fucking old!!" the young man shouted, and then jumped at Mengsong like a tiger.


    Mengsong quickly bent down and picked up a piece of cement from the ground.


    "I''ll fuck you!!" Meng song shouted, then took the cement block and patted it directly on the young man''s face.


    "Bang!!"


    With a loud noise, the cement block was smashed, and the young man''s face was covered with blood. Then he wandered in place for a few steps and lay down on the ground with a thud!!

 Chapter 499

    Cement blocks are hard. They are not as hard as stones, but if you say they are soft, you really can''t stand hitting you.


    Originally, the hand to hand fight between Meng song and this young man has been very fucking fierce. On the surface, the young man has some advantages, but his advantage is completely based on his physical strength better than Meng song, but good doesn''t mean he''s not tired.


    Therefore, the young man who was physically overdrawn was directly stunned by Meng song. He lay on the ground and tried to get up, but he didn''t stand up after struggling for a few times.


    "Pa Pa!!"


    Meng song patted his hands covered with ashes, then looked at the young man and whispered, "I can''t fucking cure you!"


    With these words, Meng song sped up and stuck his foot on the young man''s face. The young man hummed, then waved his hands and even had to climb up.


    To tell you the truth, the young man''s physical quality is really good. If ordinary people are treated by Meng song, even if they don''t die, it''s enough. But the young man still has the desire to stand up.


    "You fucking remember, I told you there was no chance!!"


    Mengsong reached out to grab the young man''s head, but the young man suddenly turned around, directly picked up the *, and pulled the trigger with his fingers.


    "Bata!!"


    The young man was stunned by the empty sound.


    "Yes, this gun has no bullets!!" Meng song shouted, and then raised his legs to kick the young man in the face.


    The young man turned sideways to avoid the foot, then swung it directly and hit Meng song in the face.


    Mengsong wandered for two steps, his eyes full of small stars.


    "Draft!!"


    The young man quickly swung again *, with a ferocious face, one after another, without stopping at all.


    "Pengpeng!!"


    After Meng song was swung by the youth, his body basically lost control, his nose and mouth were bleeding out, and finally his eyes half closed and half Zheng leaned against the corner of the wall.


    "You have two sons..." Meng song leaned against the corner of the wall, breathed heavily, and his eyes were a little blurred.


    "Hehe, you are old..."


    The young man smiled and walked disorderly behind Meng song. Meng song narrowed his eyes and looked at the young man. He knew that the young man was going to get a gun!!


    "Bata!! Bata!!"


    Mengsong''s blood fell to the ground drop by drop. He wanted to struggle, but he didn''t have any strength. He couldn''t move at all.


    "Wow!!"


    The young man bent down to pick up the *, and then directly aimed at Mengsong''s head.


    Meng song looked at the young man with cold eyes.


    "Despair?" the young man grinned.


    "..." Mengsong shook his head.


    "Bata!!"


    The young man put his finger on the trigger. At this time, lin ning and steel bullets ran out.


    Lin ning was stunned when he saw the scene, and then shouted, "stop!"


    "Brush!!"


    Young people look back.


    "Bang!!"


    The iron egg raised the brick and directly stuffed the young man''s face. After shaking for a while, the young man completely fainted.


    "Fuck, it''s too fucking hanging..." after seeing the young man in a coma, lin ning took a long breath.


    Mengsong was also relieved.


    Lin ning walked to Meng song with a smile, bared his teeth and said, "are you fucking fighting here?"


    "Don''t mention it, come on, give me a hand!!" Meng song replied silently, and then stretched out his right hand to lin ning.


    "I''m as old as a B, so I said I wouldn''t take you out. It''s too cumbersome!!" lin ning muttered with a big mouth, and then dragged Meng song up.


    "Where are the people?" Meng song asked after he stood up and looked at lin ning.


    "There is no one in the room..." iron egg replied.


    "What the hell is it?" Meng song immediately looked like a different person, with anger in his eyes.


    "Seems to have run away..." lin ning looked back.


    "Fuck, what the fuck are you standing for? Go out and chase!!" Meng song shouted angrily, and then dragged his lame leg and ran out at random.


    "Pa!!"


    Iron egg grabbed Meng song''s arm, and then said to Meng song, "I''ll carry you. Don''t pull your legs and feet


    After saying that, Tiedan rushed his back directly to Mengsong, and then recited Mengsong.


    "Step on!!"


    They ran out of the door at a fast pace.


    "You saved my life just now!!" Meng song whispered on the back of the iron egg.


    "It''s all small things..." iron egg smiled foolishly.


    ����


    At the other end, standing at the gate, I looked at the yard with a * in my hand.


    In fact, Meng song had expected that the big brother of Myanmar would run, so Meng song deliberately refused me to enter the yard in order to wait for the big brother of Myanmar to run out by himself.


    In other words, no matter what, this big brother in Myanmar can''t fucking run away!!


    "Fuck, it''s not finished yet..." I stood at the door with a gun, and my cold snot flowed out.


    But the dark yard seemed to be dead, and no one came out at all. I wondered if this Mengsong was fooling me.


    "Stab, stab!!"


    There was a noise from the Bluetooth headset in his ear, and then Mengsong''s voice sounded: "leaf, the man ran away, pay attention to your surroundings!!"


    "How many people? I can''t fix too many!!" I sucked my nose and said reluctantly.


    "No more, don''t worry!"


    "That''s OK!!" I agreed impatiently, and then stared at the yard.


    At this time, a man suddenly ran out with a very flustered expression.


    "Wow!!"


    I just picked up the gun.


    "Don''t fucking move!"


    I licked my lips and shouted at the figure.


    "Whoosh!!"


    The figure turned and ran back, and I quickly caught up.


    "Fuck, I''ll fire if I run away again!!" I looked at the figure and frowned and shouted.


    But the figure didn''t seem to hear me, and still ran crazy inside.


    "Did you draft it? I have to suppress you..."


    With that, I picked up the * of the pistol and fired directly at the foot of the figure.


    "Da Da!"


    A row of children ejected out, and the figure hid a few times in panic, but it may not affect his escape at all.


    "Draft it? Why don''t you give it a fucking face!!"


    I frowned and scolded, then locked the muzzle and pulled the trigger directly.


    "Poof!!"


    The figure knelt directly on the ground, and I shot him directly in the knee.


    "Ah!!"


    The figure struggled with his thigh on the ground. I stepped on his arm and pulled off his hat. But when I saw his appearance, I was stunned!!


    This is not a big brother at all, but a young man in his twenties!!

 Chapter 500

    In the factory yard.


    I put my foot on the young man''s arm, bit my teeth and asked silently, "grass you, who the fuck are you?"


    The young man stared at me and said a lot of words, but I didn''t understand a fucking word. It seemed that there were a few words of English in the middle.


    "BB, your father has a basket!!" I scolded reluctantly. Then I pouted on the young man''s face and kicked him unconscious.


    After cleaning up the youth, I took out my Bluetooth headset and shouted to the headset, "my side is fake, fuck white, I''m fucking excited!"


    "It''s all right, and we!!" Li Ning replied with a smile.


    "OK, hurry up!!" I replied impatiently, and then walked to the other side of the yard.


    Here, Meng song stepped on it before we started. He carefully analyzed the factory yard. The factory used to make cables. Therefore, in order to prevent someone from stealing, they built the fence of the yard very high, with power grids and glass debris on it. It is impossible for ordinary people to climb out of the wall.


    Therefore, there is only one gate for the serious entrance and exit of the yard.


    But in the back of the yard, there used to be a supermarket like canteen. The workers secretly opened a small door for shopping convenience.


    The small door was very hidden, but it was found by Mengsong.


    If the big brother didn''t run through the front door, he must have run through the small door.


    Because he can''t get out of the yard except these two places.


    Iron egg carrying Mengsong and steel egg lin ning rushed to the small door.


    ����


    At the other end, in fact, the eldest brother ran to the front door with the young man, but he first let the young man as a bait to confirm whether there was anyone at the door. When he saw my chasing the young man, he turned his head and ran directly to the small door of the yard.


    The eldest brother didn''t know. In fact, everything was under the control of Mongolia and song.


    Behind the courtyard is a dilapidated little house, and the word supermarket can be vaguely seen on the roof.


    Behind the supermarket is an endless wasteland, overgrown with weeds, which can''t be seen at a glance.


    The Burmese elder brother was stunned at the position of the small door, then wiped the sweat on his forehead, gritted his teeth and ran directly to the big field.


    But after running 500 or 600 meters, the eldest brother hesitated to overdraft his physical strength, coupled with his old age, so he fell directly on the ground.


    "Hoo Hoo!!"


    Big brother gasped heavily and lay motionless on the ground.


    On the other hand, they also rushed to the wild. Because it was night, their vision was very bad. They could basically see what was under their feet in the moonlight.


    "How can this fool run so fast?" lin ning kicked the clod under his feet and scolded.


    "I''d like to put a trap here..." Meng song whispered on the back of the iron egg, then patted the iron egg and said, "put me down."


    After Mengsong got down from Tiedan, he squatted on the ground and observed the dead grass under his feet.


    A few seconds later, Mengsong shouted, "he didn''t run far!"


    After shouting, Meng song took a big step and began to chase after the field. Lin ning and others hurriedly followed up.


    "How do you know he didn''t run far?" lin ning ran to Meng song and asked.


    "Looking at the footprints on the ground, the one with a deep foot and a shallow foot must have sprained his foot when jumping from a building, so he can''t run far!!" Meng song replied in a very positive tone.


    "Grass, it''s a pity that you shouldn''t be a fucking private detective..." lin ning commented, and then ran forward with Meng song.


    "Steel egg, be careful behind you, don''t fucking run past!!" Meng song asked steel egg back.


    "Understand!!" steel egg nodded.


    After lying on the ground for a while, the Burmese brother was just ready to get up and run, but he was stunned when he heard footsteps in the distance.


    If he gets up and runs forward now, he will be found by these people, but if he doesn''t get up, it''s no different from waiting to die.


    So he hesitated. He didn''t know how to choose. The footsteps behind him were getting closer and closer, and the sweat on his forehead was getting more and more.


    After thinking for a while, the big brother directly lay on the ground motionless, clutching a golden pistol in his hand, looking at Mengsong''s position.


    Three or four minutes later, Mengsong stopped directly.


    "What''s the matter?" lin ning looked at Meng song and asked in a puzzled tone.


    "The footprints are gone, people are nearby!!" Meng song''s tone was very positive, and then narrowed his eyes to observe the surroundings.


    "Who the fuck is there?" iron egg kicked the weeds and asked casually.


    "Don''t fucking talk!! don''t make a sound!!" Mengsong turned his head and scolded, because he felt that person was here, and people would certainly make unnatural sounds here!!


    Munson closed his eyes to feel the sounds.


    The field was silent, as if only the wind and the swing of weeds could be heard.


    At this moment, the big brother was lying less than 20 meters away from Mengsong. Time seemed to be at a standstill.


    That big brother didn''t dare to make a sound, lin ning and they didn''t dare to make a sound!!


    "Step on"


    Mengsong took a few steps forward, then hesitated and stopped.


    Lin ning and some of them, with guns in their hands, kept observing the situation around them.


    Time stops and the air solidifies.


    The eldest brother lay on the ground and looked at Meng song. His heart beat faster. He looked at Meng song like a police dog. This atmosphere is really suffocating!!


    "Hoo!!"


    After observing for a while, Meng song turned and looked at lin ning and asked, "did you find anything there?"


    Lin ning and others shook their heads at the same time.


    "Did you make a wrong judgment? Did they all run away?" iron egg asked silently.


    "Impossible!!" Meng song replied very firmly.


    "What now? Keep chasing?" lin ning asked in a low voice.


    "Why the fuck chase when the footsteps are gone?" Meng song asked in an irritable tone.


    "What do you say?" lin ning was also a little unhappy.


    Meng song glanced at lin ning and didn''t speak.


    "Jingling bell!!"


    Just then, a mobile phone ring rang!


    "Whose mobile phone?" Meng song shouted.


    The crowd shook their heads.


    "Grass!!" the elder brother lying on the ground scolded in a low voice, then arched up and ran frantically forward.


    "Over there!!" lin ning found the big brother running away for the first time, shouted, and then directly ran over to sa Yazi!!

 Chapter 501

    "Fuck you, don''t you play hide and seek with me?" steel egg spat and followed.


    The Burmese elder brother himself is an old man in his 60s. His physical strength and speed are compared with those of Lin Ninggang egg.


    So he ran out less than 100 meters and was kicked down by lin ning.


    "Wipe your mother, will you run away?" lin ning grabbed the big brother''s neck and bared his teeth.


    "Don''t run, don''t run..." the big brother of Myanmar gasped and shook his head.


    "You''re fucking awesome!! let me chase after you!!" lin ning sliced his head on a big brother''s head, then turned and looked at Mengsong and shouted, "Mengsong, how to deal with this thing?"


    "Kill!!" Mengsong shouted a hundred meters away.


    "Can''t kill me!! I have money, I can give you a lot of money!!" Myanmar brother hurriedly prayed in Chinese.


    "Meng song, he said he had money!!" lin ning shouted at Meng song again.


    "Are you short of money?" Meng song replied.


    "Missing..."


    "Roll the calf!!" Meng song scolded with a smile.


    "Sorry, my big brother said that money is hard to use!!" then lin ning directly took out his gun and aimed it at your big brother in Myanmar''s head, narrowed his eyes and said: "close your eyes, I''ll shoot gently, you don''t hurt..."


    "No, no!!" the Burmese elder brother stepped back, then looked at lin ning in panic, hesitated for a moment, and whispered, "I''m the general of Myanmar. If you kill me, you''ll all die!!"


    "Fuck you, whose Burmese general came out to sell goods by himself. You''re so insulting. Don''t you think I''m a fool?" lin ning punched and kicked the old man who called himself a Burmese general. Yes, brother Lin, you can say he can do anything, but you just can''t look down on his hard-working big head.


    "Step on!!"


    At this time, Meng song and tie Dan came up slowly.


    "I''m really a general of Myanmar!!" the old man''s mouth was crooked by lin ning, but he still shouted this sentence stubbornly.


    The more he shouted at lin ning, the more fucking angry he was.


    Meng song squinted at the old man, and then stopped lin ning.


    "What''s the matter?" lin ning looked back at Meng song with some confusion.


    Meng song ignored lin ning and squatted down to take a closer look at the unrecognized old man.


    When Mengsong looked at the old man, the old man was also looking at him!!


    A few seconds later, they met and smiled.


    "How long haven''t we seen each other?" Mengsong reached out and handed the old man a cigarette.


    "Twenty years!!" the old man took the cigarette, thought about it and replied.


    I haven''t seen you for 20 years. My appearance is changing, but I can''t change my feeling!!


    "What a fucking coincidence!!" Mengsong smiled.


    "Should I cry or laugh?" the old man asked.


    "Twenty years ago, you wanted to kill me. My eldest brother knelt at your door for two days. You promised to keep me alive, and then I wandered abroad for twenty years!! now think about it. It''s like what happened yesterday..." Meng song recalled the past with a smile.


    The old man smoked without expression and was silent.


    "Step on!!"


    Just then, I came over with * in my hand.


    I stood behind Mengsong. I could see them, but they couldn''t see me because of the big tree.


    "No, what are you two talking about? Why am I so stupid!!" lin ning looked at Meng song with a puzzled face.


    "Ha ha!!" Meng song smiled, then looked at Li Ning and said, "let me introduce you. He is the famous general kakun in Myanmar!!"


    Munson pointed his finger at the old man squatting on the ground smoking.


    "My grass!!"


    As soon as Meng song''s voice fell, Lin Ninggang and tie Dan opened their eyes and mouth. They looked like they found that their daughter-in-law who had been married for many years was a man!!


    "Are you really a general?" lin ning ran to kakun and asked with staring eyes.


    "I am!!" kakun nodded slightly.


    "You''re not a big general. Why did you come out and sell goods yourself? Are you Burmese people so fucking pragmatic?" lin ning then asked curiously.


    "People call it hands-on!! what do you know!!" iron egg explained with kakun in his arms.


    "Hehe, I have other things to do in China this time..." kakun stood up with a smile.


    "What''s the matter?" Meng song asked with narrowed eyes.


    "Can I explain to you?" at this moment, kakun seemed to have changed a person, and there was no fear in his eyes, because he knew that Mengsong would not kill him.


    "It has nothing to do with me!" Mengsong smiled, then raised his pistol again and aimed directly at kakun''s forehead.


    "I let you go back to Myanmar!!" kakun calmly replied.


    "If you don''t let me go back, I can go back. Old innocence is a fool of fortune. I wanted to go back to Myanmar half a month ago, but I didn''t go back. I ran into you here today!! ha ha, really he cheated!!" Meng song shouted with a smile in his eyes.


    Kakun looked down at Mengsong''s gun. His eyes were puzzled. He didn''t understand what Mengsong was going to do!!


    "You''re unlucky to die here today!!" Meng song put his finger directly on the trigger, and his right hand trembled slightly, either because of tension or excitement.


    "If I die, you''ll have to collect Zhao San''s body tomorrow!!!" kakun shouted loudly.


    Kakun''s words were like *, the eldest brother behind Meng song was Zhao San.


    Hiding behind the tree, my body trembled slightly.


    "Ha ha!!" Meng song laughed, looked at kakun crazily and said, "you are really old. Do you know why I went back to Myanmar?"


    Kakun shook his head.


    "I''m going back to kill you!" Meng song shouted.


    Lin Ninggang and tie Dan are now behind Meng song, with complex expressions, because they seem to understand the relationship between the general and Meng song.


    many things grow in the garden that were never sown there!!


    The goal of our mission is kakun. Mengsong returned to Myanmar for kakun.


    "Gudong!!"


    Kakun sat on the ground and looked at Meng song in disbelief.


    "Do you have anything else to say now?" asked munsong.


    "Zhao San can''t kill me. I''m not mean to him!!" kakun''s tone was unwilling.


    "Shit, you''ve been squeezing my eldest brother for so many years. Besides squeezing, you choose to hide away when my eldest brother is in the most difficult time! You''re so fucking funny to say that my eldest brother gives you enough money every year to give general Naisheng three years!!"


    "No... no!!" kakun directly interrupted Mengsong, then looked at Mengsong and said, "Naisheng wanted to kill me, didn''t he?"

 Chapter 502

    "Naisheng?" Mengsong repeated the name, shook his head and said, "impossible!!"


    Kakun swallowed his saliva, looked at Mengsong and explained, "Naisheng''s camp is near my camp. His army has long wanted to annex my army, but he didn''t succeed because of my existence!!"


    "These have nothing to do with my big brother!!" Mengsong stared at beads and shouted.


    "Why doesn''t it matter? When I die, Zhao San will spend less money every year, and he won''t get any other benefits!! Zhao San is confused!!" kakun patted the ground with a painful expression, and then said: "Naisheng is taking you as the gun driver now. Once I die, without my restraint, do you think Naisheng will treat Zhao San like today?"


    Meng song looked at kakun and hesitated because everything kakun said was reasonable!!


    "Zhao San is confused. Are you confused? You think I can have less money if I give me more money, but if I die, Zhao San has only two outcomes in Myanmar, either killed by Naisheng or drained!! think about it yourself??" kakun then explained.


    "..." Meng song was silent for a long time, then shook his head and said, "my eldest brother said, kill you, and we will never go back to Myanmar again!!"


    "Impossible, Zhao San''s ambition does not allow him to do so!!"


    "My eldest brother doesn''t need your evaluation!!" Mengsong raised the gun again with cold eyes.


    "If you kill me, my people will never let you go!!" kakun shouted.


    "Kang!!"


    There was a gunshot, and the air was so quiet that the sound of the bullet shell falling to the ground could be heard.


    Kakun fell down slowly and died in peace!!


    "No one will know I killed you!!" Mengsong came forward and covered kakun''s eyes.


    "Will you kill me?" lin ning looked surprised.


    "Isn''t he a general?" iron egg''s tone was very helpless.


    Meng song turned and looked at lin ning and said in a muffled voice, "let''s go!"


    "Don''t you care about the body?" lin ning asked.


    "No..." Mengsong shook his head.


    "Grass, it''s so unlucky today. I have to wash well when I go home..." lin ning muttered, and then turned around and returned with steel eggs and iron eggs.


    Meng song looked at the three people in front of him, stunned for a moment, and then directly lifted the gun the next second.


    Seeing this scene, hiding behind the tree, I knew that Mengsong wanted to kill people. I quickly shouted, "be careful!!"


    "Brush..."


    Lin ning looked at me together.


    "No!!" I yelled at Mengsong with tears.


    "Bang!!"


    "Bang!!"


    "Bang!!"


    Meng song''s expressionless three shot shot, steel egg and iron egg lost their vitality in an instant. Lin ning''s shot missed and hit lin ning on the shoulder.


    Lin ning Mu ran turned his head and looked at Meng song. Why was that sentence shot by Meng song before he said it!


    "Bang!!"


    The bullet pierced lin ning''s forehead.


    "Fuck your mother!! you''re still not a fucking person!! why the fuck did you kill them!!"


    I ran frantically to lin ning''s body, and my tears flowed down like crazy. I didn''t think whether Meng song would kill me, but constantly flashed the appearance of these three people.


    "I wipe your mother. You even kill your friends. You''re a fucking beast!! the three of them have helped you for so long, and you don''t have any fucking feelings? How can you fucking do it?"


    Holding the steel egg and the warm body, I shouted at Mengsong.


    Mengsong looked at me, frowned and raised his gun.


    "You want to kill me, don''t you, shoot!! I wipe your mother''s shot!!" I shouted madly holding Mengsong''s pistol.


    "I wanted to save your life!!" Meng song replied coldly.


    "Keep your mother. B you stay. You fucking kill them. Do you need me? Tell me you''re human? We''re brothers who carried guns together!!" I pulled Mengsong. My voice was almost hoarse, but I still didn''t stop crying.


    "I can''t help it. I can''t let anyone know that I killed kakun!!" Mengsong frowned and explained to me.


    "Then I know, you kill me!!!" I put my head on Mengsong''s muzzle.


    "Don''t force me!!" Mengsong gritted his teeth and shouted.


    "Shoot!!" I shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Hyperactivity!! hyperactivity!!"


    Four shots tearing the darkness!!


    I walked slowly to lin ning''s body.


    Mengsong was not the one who shot. The bullet was shot from a pickup truck in the distance. Mengsong''s body fell to the ground with the gunshot.


    Mengsong was shot in the wrist and knee, and four bullets were extremely accurate.


    The pickup truck stopped beside me with the headlights on. I carried the bodies of lin ning, steel egg and iron egg into the pickup truck one by one with tears.


    Lying on the ground, Mengsong didn''t make a sound, but he looked at me very puzzled!!


    I looked at the three people lying in the back bucket of the pickup truck, bent their knees, and then knelt heavily on the ground.


    "I''m sorry for you!!" I shouted and hit my head directly on the ground.


    "Gudong!!"


    "Gudong!!"


    "Gudong!!"


    I kowtow with empty eyes. I don''t even know that my forehead is bleeding.


    At this time, I kept thinking about them.


    The steel egg with glasses is obviously stupid but always pretends to know everything.


    And that stupid and thorough iron egg. He seems to have no other hobbies except QQ fighting the landlord.


    There was also lin ning who sang live in the middle of the night. Their figure could not be dispersed in my eyes.


    When Mingda and piggy died, I vowed never to let my friends die because of me!!


    But I didn''t do it. The fate of lin ning and the three seems to be the same as that of Mingda and the two of them!!


    Inside the pickup truck.


    The co pilot''s man frowned at me and looked worried.


    "You go down and stop him. He may go ahead of the three people..." the driver said helplessly.


    "Grass, why don''t you go?!" the co pilot asked.


    "Do I fucking know him?" the driver said nothing.


    The co pilot''s man thought for a moment, directly pulled open the door and ran over to me.


    "Pa!!"


    The co pilot''s man came up to me and grabbed me!!


    I raised my head numbly and looked at him.


    "I''m sorry for the change. I''ll do something about it!!" the co pilot said to me.


    I was stunned for a moment, and then slowly stood up and walked towards Mengsong with heavy steps.


    Mengsong looked at me and struggled hard, but he found that he couldn''t move at all!!

 Chapter 503

    Mengsong raised his head and looked at me. The expression on his face was ferocious and helpless.


    I took out two cigarettes from my trouser pocket, lit one by myself and inserted one into Mengsong''s mouth.


    Mengsong''s wrists and knees were bleeding, which made him look very embarrassed.


    "Hoo Hoo!!" he took a few deep breaths of smoke, and the expression on his face finally relaxed.


    I lifted my trousers and squatted beside Mengsong.


    "Cough..." Meng song choked on the smoke, coughed heavily for two times, then looked up at me and asked, "who are you?"


    "Ye Han!!" I replied without expression.


    "Who the hell are you!!" Mengsong struggled and shouted at me.


    I can clearly see his concave convex eyes, with some horror in his eyes.


    "I am me..." I played the cigarette ash, then took out the pistol from my arms, put it directly on Mengsong''s head, narrowed my eyes and said, "I don''t want to kill you, but I have to explain to the dead!!"


    "You are a living Buddha, aren''t you?" Meng song seemed to understand something, looked at me strangely and shouted.


    "Living Buddha?" I smiled, then kept silent for a while and whispered, "do you think the living Buddha exists?"


    "Living Buddha doesn''t exist at all!!" Meng Song said firmly.


    "Ha ha, but you''re right. In lin ning''s eyes, I''m really the one who pretends to be a living Buddha!!"


    My voice fell to the ground, Meng song''s eyes dimmed instantly, his expression shook his head numbly, and his mouth kept muttering: "impossible... Impossible..."


    "Step on!!"


    Just then a middle-aged man came over.


    When Meng song saw the middle-aged man, his eyes were a little dull. He bit his teeth and looked at the middle-aged man and shouted, "sun Shangxiang!!"


    "Fuck you, sun Shangxiang, my name is sun Litao!!" the middle-aged man scolded silently, then turned to me and said, "hurry up and finish. The boat to Myanmar is coming soon!!"


    "Hmm!!" I nodded expressionless.


    Li Tao patted me on the shoulder and got on the pickup truck.


    Yes, sun Shangxiang, who represents the living Buddha, is under Liu Yong

 Chapter 504

    After Li Tao left, Liu Yong dialed me.


    "Hello?" I answered the phone.


    "Li Tao promised, leaf, can you tell me what you really want to do?" Liu Yong said very kindly.


    "Mr. Liu, I thank you for this, but I don''t want to tell others too much now. Just let Uncle Li Tao wait for me in Yunnan. I''ll take care of food and drink, and you''ll also pay close attention to the information!!" I replied quickly.


    "Cao, you''re playing a little mysterious now? What''s the matter? Don''t I even tell you?" Liu Yong said in a very unhappy tone.


    "Mr. Liu, I really can''t say this. I''ll talk to you after I''m finished. Do you think so?" I explained helplessly.


    "..." Liu Yong was silent for a moment, and then agreed: "all right, all right, pay attention to yourself!!"


    "Well, there''s more information about the police. You can help me with snacks..."


    "I see!!"


    After that, Liu Yong hung up the phone impatiently, and then began to help me contact the people in Yunnan.


    The next day, I received the information sent to me by Liu Yong.


    There are more than ten materials. I took out the materials of lin ning, steel egg and iron egg!!


    Yes, since then, the life track of lin ning and his three people has been changed by me!!


    Liu Yong also gave me a mobile phone number without a name. The owner of this mobile phone number is Yan Zhengming, captain of KM criminal investigation team!!


    ����


    Back to reality.


    Next to a deserted factory in Pu''er City.


    Mengsong lay on the ground silent for a long time. At this time, he had forgotten his pain and was completely immersed in shock.


    "Why? What are you doing all this for?" Meng song was puzzled in his eyes.


    "Because I want you to kill kakun!!" I replied loudly, and then took out my cell phone.


    Meng song raised his head and took a look at my mobile phone, which played the picture of Meng song killing kakun.


    I recorded all their conversations.


    Yes, I planned for such a long time for such a video, a video that can kill Zhao San!!


    "What''s the use of this video for you?" Meng song took a deep breath, looked at me and asked.


    "Your eldest brother Zhao San is my biggest enemy. I''m from city h. does city h have him or not? I have him or not!! do you understand


    "Ha ha!!" Meng song laughed and his eyes changed instantly when he looked at me.


    He never thought that all I did was for Zhao San behind him!!


    His conversation with kakun is very explicit. As long as kakun''s people see this video, Zhao Sanken will have no chance to fight back. In short, my video directly strangled Zhao San''s life!!


    "Zhao San is my enemy. I have to kill him. That''s why I use you... This conversation between you and kakun involves Naisheng, so Naisheng can only protect himself. He won''t take care of an insignificant Zhao San. In their eyes, we are all small people!! the struggle of small people should end with small people!!"


    "The Myanmar high level will get rid of Zhao San, stabilize the old headquarters of kakun, and then annex the kakun military camp!!" Meng song then said to me.


    "That''s right!!" I nodded.


    "Where did you get my information?" Monson asked.


    I smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Myanmar has your insider!!" Meng song suddenly realized.


    I looked at Meng song without expression and still didn''t speak.


    "Ha ha!!" Meng song suddenly laughed and laughed wildly. I sat on the ground and looked at Meng song without saying a word.


    After Meng song smiled, he muttered, "the third master lost well!! Ye Han, you are the most fucking smart person I have ever seen!!"


    I don''t know whether Meng song is praising me or scolding me. I reluctantly shook my head and replied, "you fucking forced this!!"


    "Who the fuck forced you? Tell me how you brought us together?" Munson asked with eyes wide open.


    "When I was smuggling, I contacted Yan Zhengming. I promised that he would get rid of you and Lin Ninggang and tie, so he had no reason not to agree!!"


    "And then?" munsong asked.


    "I gave lin ning the news about the diamond. You must have something to study together, so you set it up. Every step of you has been in my plan since the diamond!! Bai wanmeng''s enemy is Zhao Qiwen, so I promised to help her get rid of Zhao Qiwen, and then she joined my plan. After Zhao Qiwen died, sun Shangxiang appeared and led you to Here!! "I stared at Meng song and explained.


    "..." Meng song also looked up at me with surprised eyes.


    "Every link of mine is designed by you. Lin Ninggang, iron egg and iron egg love money. Your loyalty to Zhao San!! you can''t get out of this plan!!! The final outcome is that you kill kakun and I get the video!!"


    "It seems that you didn''t plan to let us go from the beginning. You planned to kill us from the beginning, didn''t you? Although you don''t want to admit it, the real executioner is you. I''m just your gun!! people here die because of you!!"


    "Fart!! I really wanted to kill you at first, but I changed my mind after contacting you. I wanted to catch you and wait for Zhao San to die. I was releasing you, but I didn''t expect you to be such a monster!! even his mother lin ning killed them all!!"


    "Ha ha..." Meng song grinned and whispered, "I''m not as good as animals, but I''m better than you. You just don''t want to admit that lin ning died because of you!!! Because you can''t stand the inner condemnation!!"


    When I looked at Meng song, I suddenly didn''t know what to say, and my brain suddenly became confused. Meng song was right. Lin ning and they really died because of me. I couldn''t defend myself.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Mengsong smiled and said, "I can''t refute it? You killed them. Your success is based on other people''s bodies!!"


    "Fuck you!! I said last time I didn''t want to kill you at all. Linning, they died because of you!!" I stepped forward and kicked Mengsong in the face, one foot after another to vent my anger.


    Meng song''s laughter came into my ears like a magic spell. I don''t know why. My body seemed to lose control and kept kicking Meng song''s head with my feet.


    The laughter of kicking Mengsong suddenly stopped!!


    But I didn''t find that I was still crazy to vent my anger!!

 Chapter 505

    Mengsong died. When he died, he had a smile on his face, neither unwilling nor resentful, because he knew that all this was doomed for him.


    He has been loyal to Zhao Sanyu all his life. Even if he is nervous all the way ahead, Huajia is willing to cut through thorns and thorns for you!!


    Meng song knew he shouldn''t kill lin ning, but he couldn''t help it. He couldn''t disobey Zhao San''s orders. Whether right or wrong, he had to obey!!


    Kakun explained so much to him, but he still shot at last, because he knew that the only thing Zhao San asked him to do was to kill kakun.


    No matter what the consequences are, he doesn''t care!!


    Meng song followed Zhao San for so many years. No matter what Zhao San asked him to do, he chose to obey, even if he left his hometown and died in a different place.


    Meng song is right, and so am I. if we are wrong, we can only say that this society has led us to a wrong road, and we can''t turn back!!


    Meng song, foolish and loyal, devote his life!!


    "Dead? All dead..." I looked at Mengsong''s body and said something in my eyes. Then I screamed like crazy.


    "Ah!! ah!!"


    At this time, I can only use this method to vent my anger and grievances. What I want is really not this result. I think I will release Mengsong and everyone. I just want to get this video!!


    Meng song is right. Even if I kill Zhao San, I will still be the bloody executioner!!!


    Although I didn''t wear a knife, my blood splashed the clouds behind me!!


    Everyone''s death here has something to do with me.


    I lay down next to Mengsong''s body and looked at Mengsong''s familiar face. I don''t know whether I should cry or not. I have got what I want, but I also lost what I don''t want to lose.


    "Pa!!"


    At this time, Li Tao came to me, patted me on the shoulder, then took out his pistol and aimed it at Mengsong''s head.


    "Kang!!"


    At the sound of a gun, Li Tao made the final replenishment to Meng song, because he was afraid that Meng song was not dead.


    Seeing this scene, I pushed Li Tao away like crazy, then kicked Li Tao in the stomach, pointed to his nose and scolded: "fuck your mother, he''s dead, what the fuck do you want to do!!! He''s dead, you don''t know!! what the fuck do you shoot when he''s dead?"


    "..." Li Tao looked at me without expression.


    "Roll!!"


    I then kicked on my thigh and dragged Mengsong''s body to the direction of the leather truck.


    Li Tao came forward to help me, but I pushed him away.


    "You''re fucking crazy, aren''t you?" Li Tao shouted, staring at the beads after I pushed him away.


    "You go away..." I shouted hoarsely.


    Li Tao sighed, then took out his mobile phone and began to call. He should be talking to Liu Yong.


    Although I didn''t know Lin Ningmeng and song for a long time, they died, but my heart was suffering, because they were all killed by me. In fact, they were all innocent!!


    For a Zhao San, I let so many people die!!


    I may be more beast than Mengsong. Mengsong kills for love, and I just want to live!!


    The surrounding air seemed to be quiet. Li Tao''s friend glanced at me, then pushed open the door and ran down, ran up, kicked me off, then came up and grabbed my collar and shouted, "are you still a fucking man? Aren''t there a few people dead? Do you look like an old woman?"


    I looked up at a strange man with confused eyes!!


    "If you want to make a big deal, you should look like a man!! you can''t even get through this kind of thing. What are you qualified to mix with society? Because this thing dies a lot every day, what kind of thing are you?" the man kicked me in the face and dropped a cigarette for himself.


    I lay on the ground, took a deep breath, staggered to my feet, looked at the man and shouted, "do you fucking know that these people died because of me? You don''t know anything!"


    "Fuck you, I don''t understand!!" the man then kicked again, then bit his teeth and scolded: "When my 80''s parents were killed, I was hiding in my water tank. Tell me, am I sad? Am I sad? I''m much worse than you now, but I can''t help it!! I know I have to die when I go out, and I have to avenge my family!!"


    The man''s expression was like crazy. He kept shaking my head, and then shouted: "what is mixed society? Mixed society is one of ten thousand fucking dead. If one survives, he is qualified to say that he has mixed. Others are not qualified because they have been eliminated by the society!!"


    I stared at the man. Suddenly I didn''t know what to say. I just looked at him with dull eyes.


    "Fuck you, people who don''t die in society are all fucking mixed!!" the man scolded, then stretched out his hand and pointed to one side of Li Tao and shouted: "Do you know how many people he killed? Do you know how many people he killed he didn''t want to kill? Do you know how many brothers he killed who shared life and death? Do you think everyone in society is fucking stable? Give up life, some things you don''t want to give up, and some fucking things are doomed that you can''t get!!"


    "I..." I said, but I didn''t know how to say it.


    This strange man is right. I can''t find anything to refute him!!


    "Do you fucking understand now?" the man stared at me and shouted.


    "I see!!" I nodded.


    "Get in the car, grass!!" the man scolded, then directly pulled open the door and stepped up.


    At this time, Li Tao had finished the phone call, walked slowly to my side and patted me on the shoulder.


    I looked up at Li Tao and whispered, "uncle, I''m sorry!!"


    "I understand your mood..." Li Tao threw down this sentence and turned to get on the car.


    I carried Mengsong''s body to the back bucket of the pickup truck alone, and then got on the truck.


    The car started and took away my last memory here.


    That strange man is right. I am willing to give up my life. I should slowly adapt to give up!!


    "Where are we going?" I looked at Li Tao and asked.


    "First deal with the body, then go to Myanmar!!" Li Tao returned to me.


    "It''s time to end!!" I stretched, closed my eyes and sat down in the car, ready to have a rest.


    "Mr. Liu said that when you grow up, you want to do that..." Li Tao added coldly.


    "Ha ha!!" I smiled and closed my eyes.

 Chapter 506

    I closed my eyes and didn''t know how long I slept. Anyway, it seemed that everything around me had nothing to do with me.


    Li Tao, when they got me on the boat, I woke up, but soon fell asleep again.


    When I opened my eyes again, I lay in the cabin and looked at the sea. I knew I should be on the ship leading to Myanmar now.


    "Wake up?" Li Tao grinned when I woke up.


    "Well, how much longer?" I nodded.


    "Five hours!!" Li Tao looked at his watch and replied.


    "Oh, oh." I nodded and didn''t speak again.


    "I cremated them for you and put them in the temple in Pu''er City..." Li Tao whispered.


    "Thank you. I''ll go back and see them when I''m finished!!" I nodded, took out my mobile phone, looked at the time and felt it was almost time.


    Five minutes later, two text messages were edited and sent.


    As like as two peas, the two messages are just one word!


    After sending text messages, I looked at the calm sea and suddenly felt that I felt a lot happier.


    "Fishing?" the strange man sat next to me, smiled at me with a fishing rod and asked.


    "How the hell did you catch the boat so fast?" I asked speechless.


    "Let''s go!" the man patted me on the shoulder and dragged me to the deck.


    I had a fishing rod with the man, and the boat drove very fast. I knew it was impossible to catch fish, but I came out because I wanted to talk to the man. Anyway, I was idle.


    "Uncle, what''s your name?" I opened the conversation first.


    "Tian Ming!!" the man smiled back at me.


    "What?" I shouted, looked at a man strangely, and then hurriedly asked, "Tian Shuang Gun?"


    "Hehe, it''s me!!" the man nodded slightly.


    "My grass!! so you are a gun, Kanda double gun!! where did I hear your name in Uncle Bai!!" I shouted at Tian Ming excitedly.


    Among the two fierce bandits in H City, Baibao is one, and Tian Ming is the other!!


    Tian Ming is from Henan Province. He joined the army, then fell grass, and finally settled down in H city.


    I can hear that Tian Ming is alone because I once talked to Bai Bao about shooting. When it comes to shooting, he thinks of Tian Ming alone.


    But Tian Ming''s marksmanship is well known in H City, and I heard that he created a set of moves of two dragons running to the moon. At that time, I heard Bai Bao say that I felt like telling a story, and he also made a whole move, which was pure calf pulling!!


    But today I never thought, but I met a real person!!


    "Uncle Bai?" Tian Ming looked at me and was stunned.


    "Bai Bao!!" I said my original name.


    "Grass, that fool, who the fuck do I think..." Tian Ming glanced, feeling that he should have a good relationship with Bai Bao.


    "No, uncle Tian, why are you here? They all say you''re dead!!" I asked very puzzled.


    It was reported that Tian Ming had been killed by the police, but no body was found.


    "Shit, I wasn''t even there at that time. I don''t know which fool was killed by his mother. For a while, people asked me what was going on every day? I should be bored to death..."


    "Ha ha!!" I laughed, then looked at Tian Ming and said, "I heard uncle Bai say you have another move. What''s your name?"


    "Double Dragons run to the moon!!" Tian Ming''s tone is very proud.


    "Yes, yes, yes!! that''s it. Give me a whole one!! I haven''t seen it yet!!" I bared my teeth and smiled.


    "I can''t fix it. There''s no guy in my hand. Wait for a chance..." Tian Ming shook his head and said.


    "That''s OK. It''s not good to shoot in the sea!!" I nodded and then asked, "what''s the matter with the Twin Dragons running to the moon?"


    Tian Ming was stunned for a moment, then took out two guns, gestured and said to me: "look, if I hold a 54 pistol in my left hand and an 81 rifle in my right hand, the first bullet will be fired, and then the second bullet will be fired and hit the tail of the first bullet. The two bullets are connected in series and hit the target successively. This is the double dragon running to the moon!!"


    "Brag, I feel like a fucking science fiction movie..." I curled my mouth and didn''t believe it.


    "What a bull!!" hearing my words, Tian Ming immediately stared at me, then looked at me and shouted: "type 81 rifle, 7.62mm steel core bullet, speed 750m / s, * pistol, the same 7.62mm bullet, speed 420m / s, which is faster than each other. Why can''t he catch up?"


    "OK, OK, you can catch up. You''re powerful, OK!!!" I looked at Tian Ming''s excited look and waved my hand helplessly.


    "Cao, I have to show you when I have a chance!!" Tian Ming seems very dissatisfied with my reaction.


    "Uncle, I heard that you used to be a soldier, but then why did you become a bandit?" I didn''t want to talk about this topic with Tian Ming, so I changed the topic.


    "..." Tian Ming looked at me for a moment, then opened his mouth and said slowly, "my daughter-in-law was seven months pregnant and was forced to undergo abortion surgery by a group of fucking animals. As a result, they all died..."


    "What''s the reason?" I don''t know how others force abortion. It''s still a seven month pregnant woman. Isn''t it obvious that she''s dead!!


    "At that time, family planning was not allowed to have a second child. My daughter-in-law gave birth to one for me, but died at the age of one. They had to say that my daughter-in-law was illegal!!" when it comes to Tian Ming''s holding on to the fishing rod, I see anger in his eyes!!


    I looked at Tian Ming and didn''t know what to say.


    Tian Ming was silent for a moment and then said, "after I knew the news, I wanted to go home and avenge my daughter-in-law. The army didn''t let me go back, so I killed several people and came back... A total of 12 people. I killed their whole family!!"


    When he said these words, Tian Ming''s expression didn''t change at all. He may have been used to these things for a long time.


    I looked up at Tian Ming and suddenly felt what he said to me when Meng song died. It seems that this thing about me is really nothing to him!!


    "Later, I was chased by my enemy, and my parents died..." Tian Ming continued.


    When I looked at Tian Ming, I suddenly felt a little pity for the middle-aged man, but I didn''t know how I should comfort him. After a long silence, I opened my mouth and said, "when this thing is finished, uncle Tian, if you don''t dislike it, you can make do with us. It must be better than yourself outside!"


    "Hehe, let''s have a look then!!"


    Tian Ming smiled and didn''t agree, but he didn''t refuse.

 Chapter 507

    H city.


    At 10 p.m., Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan rushed to the head of Liuguhe bridge with three boxes of cash.


    Today is the time for them to trade with Feng bin.


    Ji Xuan drives a Land Rover and Du Xianyang sits in the co pilot.


    By the river, the wind was blowing, and the river knocked on the dam, making bursts of splashing sound.


    Ji Xuan sat in the car and looked at the flat asphalt road. The light was dim and endless, as if it was leading to hell.


    "I heard this place looks like a fucking dead man!!" Ji Xuan''s head is sweating and turns to look at Du Xianyang.


    "Dead people, dead people, that''s to coax children. You fucking believe it..." Du Xianyang replied with great JB heart.


    "I feel like this place is haunted. It''s so unlucky!!" Ji Xuan then said with ink.


    "What the hell are you doing? Where the hell is there?" Du Xianyang scolded impatiently.


    "I knew I had brought my master''s peach wood sword..."


    "Get out of here and I''ll put a fucking picture of Lin Zhengying on your head???" after that, Du Xianyang pushed the door and was about to get off.


    "What are you doing?" Ji Xuan grabbed Du Xianyang.


    "I fucking pee!!"


    Five minutes later, Du Xianyang got into the car with his pants.


    "It''s almost 10 o''clock. Why haven''t people come yet?" Ji Xuan looked at his watch and was a little worried.


    "Why are you panicking? Wait a minute..." Du Xianyang turned over in Ji Xuan''s car.


    "What are you looking for?" Ji Xuan asked suspiciously.


    "I''ll see if there''s anything wrong with you here. If something really happens, we have to have a self-defense guy..." Du Xianyang explained while looking for something.


    Ji Xuan thought for a moment, then whispered, "there''s a wrench in the trunk..."


    "Grass!! you didn''t say this earlier!!" Du Xianyang scolded silently, then pulled the door and got out of the car.


    Du Xianyang just got off the bus. A row of headlights directly shone on him. Du Xianyang stretched out his hand to block his eyes, and then took pains to look into the distance.


    A row of motorcade drove in the direction of Du Xianyang.


    "Bang bang!!"


    Du Xianyang reached out and knocked on the glass of the Land Rover and shouted to Ji Xuan, "here comes the man!!"


    Hearing this, Ji Xuan jumped out of the car directly.


    Du Xianyang lit himself a cigarette and drove the distant motorcade expressionless.


    Five minutes later, Feng bin walked down from the car alone, and then walked to Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan with a smile.


    "Mr. Du, Mr. Ji!!" Feng Bin said hello with a smile.


    "Just buy a bar, don''t you need to make such a big formation?" Du Xianyang pointed to the motorcade parked on the roadside with a cigarette end and asked with a very unhappy expression.


    "Hehe, you have to be careful in everything in our business..." Feng bin grinned, then pointed to his car and said, "talk in the car?"


    "No, who knows if you have a * on the car..." Du Xianyang glanced, then looked at Feng bin and asked, "where are the things?"


    "Where''s the money?" Feng bin asked.


    "Pa!!"


    Du Xianyang came forward, grabbed Feng Bin''s hair, bit his teeth and scolded, "you''d better pay attention to the tone you talk to me. I don''t like you now!"


    "If you don''t show me the money, I won''t give you anything!!" Feng bin was dragged by Du Xianyang, so his heel was slightly off the ground.


    "Grass!!" Du Xianyang cursed, then released his hand and walked to the trunk of the Land Rover.


    "Bang!!"


    The trunk was spread out and there were several green travel bags in it.


    Feng bin came forward and opened the travel bag with a hula. The bright red banknotes were exposed in the air. He smiled and took out one. After careful inspection, he zipped up the travel bag again.


    "No problem with money!!" Feng bin shouted.


    Du Xianyang hurriedly grabbed Feng bin, stared at beads and asked, "where''s the thing?"


    "Something?" Feng bin was stunned, then looked at Du Xianyang and said with a smile, "what thing?"


    "Fuck you, don''t play stupid with me!!" Du Xianyang punched Feng bin in the face, then pulled Feng Bin''s collar, bit his teeth and asked, "where is the real estate certificate!!"


    "Ah, you said the house property certificate of the bar!!" Feng bin suddenly realized, then pushed Du Xianyang away and snapped his fingers.


    "Pa!!"


    A middle-aged man came down from the car with a file bag in his hand.


    Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan were stunned when they saw the middle-aged man. They knew him. He was the man of Zhao San, Tao Hua with a big head!!


    Tao Hua had a penetrating smile on his face and walked slowly to Du Xianyang.


    Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan stood in place. They didn''t know what to do. Du Xianyang''s right hand clenched his fist.


    Tao Hua stood five meters away from Du Xianyang and looked at Du Xianyang with a smile.


    "What the fuck do you mean?" Du Xianyang shouted back at Feng bin.


    "It''s not interesting. Now that thing doesn''t belong to me. If you want to buy it, talk to him!!"


    Feng bin replied with a smile, and then began to ask someone to lift the cash on the Land Rover.


    Du Xianyang was silent for a moment, looked up at Tao Hua and said, "how many meanings?"


    "It''s not very interesting. I heard you''re very interested in this thing?" Tao Hua shook the file bag in his hand.


    "What the fuck do you want to say!!" Ji Xuan shook his watch, looked at Tao Hua angrily and shouted.


    "What don''t you want to do? I just want to know if you are interested in this thing?"


    "..." Du Xianyang was silent for a moment, turned his head and looked at Ji Xuan, gritted his teeth and replied, "interested!!"


    "Ha ha, that''s OK!!" Tao Hua laughed, then reached out and handed the file bag to Du Xianyang.


    Du Xianyang looked at the file bag in the air, expressionless, and never reached out to pick it up.


    "Why not take it?" Tao Hua asked with a smile.


    "Do you fucking know who you''re talking to?" Du Xianyang asked, biting his teeth and looking at Tao Hua.


    "Du Dashao, Ji Dashao, can I not know!!"


    "What the hell do you want to do!!!" Du Xianyang looked very excited.


    "..." Tao Hua smiled at Du Xianyang and shook his head.


    "Pa!!"


    At this time, Ji Xuan suddenly grabbed Du Xianyang''s hand and said in a stuffy voice, "no money, let''s go!"


    Du Xianyang glanced at Ji Xuan, sighed and followed Ji Xuan to the Land Rover.


    "Wow!!"


    At this time, more than ten people ran out of Feng Bin''s team with machetes and directly surrounded Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan.


    "Grass!! met big hand......" Du Xianyang glanced at the people around him, then smiled and said to Ji Xuan.

 Chapter 508

    H City, Liugu River, DAQIAOTOU.


    Tao Hua walked to Du Xianyang with a smile, patted Du Xianyang''s face, narrowed his eyes and asked, "did I fucking let you go?"


    "Zhao San asked you to do this?" Du Xianyang asked directly.


    "Yes, the Third Master said, bind you two, and then exchange you for your company!!" Tao Hua replied with high spirits.


    "It''s not enough to get rid of Ye Han? Do you still want to kill our Du family?" Du Xianyang suppressed his anger and tried to make his legs tremble less violently.


    "In the future, H city can only be surnamed Zhao!!" Tao Hua shouted and waved.


    "Wow!!"


    More than ten people stepped forward directly and took out the rope to cover Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan.


    "Zhao San is playing with fire!!" Du Xianyang struggled and shouted.


    "The old brand of H city has been placed for too long. The construction industry is monopolized by you two, the entertainment industry is monopolized by Liu Yong, and the drug business is monopolized by the third master!! although it is harmonious, the third master is not willing to do just that!! he wants to wash the brand of H again!!" Tao Hua shouted loudly.


    "Then he didn''t think about the consequences of the reshuffle? Do you really think our two families are vegetarian?" Du Xianyang asked.


    "Ha ha!!" Tao Hua laughed, then went to Du Xianyang, patted him on the shoulder and whispered, "the Third Master said to do whatever it takes!! he will clean up the Du family, Ji family, Guo family and your uncle Bai Bao!! the Third Master in Myanmar has finished it, and now he has plenty of time to play with you!!"


    "Zhao San is a fucking lunatic!!" Du Xianyang shouted.


    "You''re right!!" Tao Hua nodded, then turned around and shouted, "take it away!!"


    "Wow!!"


    Three people suddenly ran out around Du Xianyang and tied Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan together with a rope.


    "SA Leng goes!!" Tao Hua''s younger brother kicked Du Xianyang in the stomach.


    "Wipe your mother, don''t beat my face with me, I tell you!!" Du Xianyang turned back and scolded with a grin, then twisted his ass and walked to the front.


    ����


    Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan were dragged forward for more than ten meters, and then suddenly heard a huge whistle.


    Du Xianyang suddenly looked up and looked into the distance. On the flat road, three golden bread vehicles lined up directly and drove quickly.


    The motorcade brigade lit up the dust in the air. Du Xianyang took a deep breath and squinted at the distance.


    "What is this?" Ji Xuan looked at the team and asked very puzzled.


    "No... maybe it''s a soldier rescue..." Du Xianyang stammered back.


    The golden cup slowly stopped by the side of the road, and five or six young people each carried an imitation 79 * in their hands.


    The front youth shouted to Du Xianyang, "broken shoes Ji Xuan, ye asked me to bring you two a word. He will remember your love for a lifetime!!"


    "Lying in the trough, I''m Ruige!!" Du Xianyang suddenly got up and shouted at his throat.


    At the same time, among the motorcade, Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan, Lao Che, Duan Hui, Nanbei, Zhang Fengyu, Xiao Qingshan, big one and Han Chao, the captain of our Hougong security team!!


    All the fighting forces of our harem gather here to welcome our most sincere comrades in arms home!!


    Adversity shows the truth. When we were in the most depression in the harem, let me remember two people, one is Du Xianyang and the other is Ji Xuan!!


    People help me, that''s love!! It''s my duty not to help!!


    I don''t ask how many people can stand up when I am down, three or two is enough!!


    Thousands of money don''t change robes, two or three!!


    Du Xianyang looked at Liu Rui''s familiar faces one by one. He was too excited to speak.


    If you don''t lose me, I will lose you!!


    The harem of H city has disappeared for more than a month. Now Liu Rui and his colleagues want to tell everyone that our harem is back!!


    "I''m very moved!!!" Ji Xuan smiled and said.


    "I fucking want to cry, what do you say?" Du Xianyang looked at Ji Xuan and asked.


    "Get out of here!" Ji Xuan scolded with a smile.


    ����


    At the other end, Tao Hua was forced to let us go. Unexpectedly, the people in our harem came back again today!!


    Different time, different place, the same scene!!


    Liu Rui shouted with a * in his hand: "brothers, let this big bag see what is the combat effectiveness of the harem!!"


    Liu Rui''s voice just fell, and the gunshot rang out instantly!!


    Rows and rows of children were ejected to Tao Hua!!


    Tao Hua''s people fell down more than half a second. At this time, Tao Hua was in no mood to talk to Liu Rui. The cat was ready to run to the car.


    Little brother Bao sat in the car and looked at the young people outside with a smile!!


    In less than one round, Tao Hua''s people hurt and run!!


    Tao Hua was dragged out of the car by Liu Rui, kicked to the ground, then put a * on his forehead, stared at the beads and shouted, "wipe your mother, just like you, do you want to shuffle?"


    "Don''t wash, don''t wash!!" Tao Hua shook his head quickly.


    "Broken shoes, what should I do with this fool?" Liu Rui shouted at Du Xianyang.


    "He made such a big noise for me that I can''t fucking work!!" as he said, Du Xianyang took out a wrench directly from the trunk and threw it on Tao Hua''s knee.


    "Ah!!"


    Tao Hua''s scream resounded through the world!!


    "Bang bang!"


    Du Xianyang waved the wrench on his hand one after another. Later, Tao Hua''s thigh was directly smashed into eight sections by Du Xianyang. As soon as he picked it up, it was like a fucking snake!!


    After cleaning up Tao Hua, Du Xianyang came to Feng bin.


    "Wipe your mother and you!! dare to fuck me!! you''re more angry than Tao Hua, I''ll wipe your mother!!" Du Xianyang was about to hit Feng Bin''s thigh with a wrench, but Feng bin dodged very flexibly.


    "Ouch, you''re fucking sensitive!!" Du Xianyang smiled and raised his hand for the second time.


    "Wait a minute!!" Feng bin shouted, then knelt on the ground, looked at Du Xianyang and said, "I have money!! can you let me go and I''ll give you money?"


    "Who the fuck are you going to bury? Am I fucking short of money?" Du Xianyang shouted and was about to do it.


    "I''ll give you back the original money, and then give you another 50 million!!!" Feng bin quickly held his head and discussed


    Hearing this figure, Du Xianyang was stunned, and then asked tentatively, "RMB?"


    "RMB!!" Feng bin nodded quickly.


    "When will you give it to me?" Du Xianyang rolled his eyes and asked.


    "I can give it at any time. I''m a usurer and can pay the bill at any time!!" Feng bin swallowed his spit and explained.

 Chapter 509

    After listening to Feng Bin''s words, Du Xianyang turned his eyes, thought for a while, and then whispered to Feng bin, "if you dare to lie to me again, I''ll fucking kill you. Do you believe it?"


    "No, no!! I''m sure I can''t lie to you. Zhao San asked me to do all this... I''m just an errand runner... I''m also innocent!!" Feng Bin said and squeezed two fucking tears out, with a very pitiful expression.


    "Pa!!"


    Du Xianyang took a breath, put it on Feng Bin''s mouth, clenched his teeth and scolded, "you big masters cry, your mother B, you cry!!"


    Du Xianyang''s mouth was really effective. Feng bin stopped crying immediately.


    "Come on, you get in the car with me and we''ll study the money transfer..." Du Xianyang smiled and hugged Feng bin to a BMW.


    "Du Xianyang, why are you going?" just at this time, Ji Xuan suddenly ran over.


    Du Xianyang was stunned for a moment, then turned his head stiffly and said with a bitter smile: "I''m all right..."


    "Fuck you!!! * I fucking found you!!" Ji Xuan''s eyes turned red when he saw Feng bin. He didn''t pay attention to Du Xianyang at all. He was going to cut Feng bin with a machete.


    "My grass!!" Du Xianyang shouted, then hurried forward and grabbed Ji Xuan. While pulling back, he shouted: "don''t be impulsive, don''t be impulsive!!"


    "Roll the calf, you fucking send it away to me. I have to kill this fool! You fucking play with Zhao San!! you let go of me!!" Ji Xuan shouted while struggling and staring at beads.


    "He''s an errand runner, just let him go!!" Du Xianyang explained for Feng bin in a hurry. He held Ji Xuan''s waist in his hands and refused to give up.


    "Yes, I''m an errand runner. Ji Dashao, please let me go..." Feng bin, hiding behind Du Xianyang, explained with a bitter smile.


    After hearing Du Xianyang and Feng Bin''s words, Ji Xuan was stunned, then looked at Du Xianyang and shook his head and whispered, "something''s wrong..."


    "What... What''s wrong?" Du Xianyang''s expression was a little stiff.


    "Did you take advantage of him so that you could protect him?" Ji Xuan asked, looking at Du Xianyang with his neck askew.


    "No... no!!" Du Xianyang shook his head quickly.


    "Roll the calf!!" Ji Xuan pushed Du Xianyang away, then came forward and dragged Feng Bin''s collar and shouted, "tell me the truth. What good have you done him?"


    Feng bin looked at Du Xianyang with a dull expression. Du Xianyang quickly shook his head at him.


    "Grass you, if you don''t tell the truth, can you believe that I''ll throw you into the river?" Ji Xuan saw that Feng bin didn''t dare to speak, and then threatened.


    "I......" Feng bin hesitated for a long time and finally stammered: "I promised him 50 million and let him let me go!!"


    "Pa!!"


    Ji Xuan put his mouth on Feng Bin''s face, then bit his teeth and scolded, "you''re so fucking rich!"


    "I... I was forced too!!" Feng bin explained in a low voice, with a very wronged expression.


    "Grass!!" Ji Xuan scolded speechlessly, then turned to look at Du Xianyang and asked, "you don''t pay attention to it? The money comes from us and the things are done together. Do you want to hide it from me?"


    "I... I don''t want to hide it from you. I just want to tell you when I''m done!!" Du Xianyang explained pale.


    "You can pull it down. What the fuck do you want? I don''t know???" Ji Xuan replied irritably, then dragged Du Xianyang and said, "we''re half alone. I won''t tell you about it. Will you do it?"


    "What the fuck is half a person!!" Du Xianyang suddenly blew his hair and jumped to his feet and shouted: "I can accept three or seven points at most!!"


    "That''s OK!!" Ji Xuan nodded, then opened his mouth and shouted, "Liu Rui!!"


    Seeing Ji Xuan shouting, Du Xianyang quickly covered Ji Xuan''s mouth, then clenched his teeth and said, "you can fucking force it!! half a person is half a person!!"


    "It''s almost the same!!" Ji Xuan grinned, then turned around and kicked Feng Bin''s ass and shouted, "get in the car!!"


    Feng bin quickly opened the door and drilled in. Ji Xuan and Du Xianyang also got on the car.


    ����


    At the other end, Tao Hua and his men told us to clean up the animals in the back palace. Those who could run ran away, but those who couldn''t lay on the ground and moaned.


    Tao Hua belongs to the kind who can''t run.


    Liu Rui walked to Tao Hua with a machete on his hand, raised his pants and squatted down.


    "You can fucking kill me!!" Tao Hua closed his eyes and grunted at Liu Rui.


    "Are you doing too many bad things? God punishes you?" Liu Rui patted the big bag on Tao Hua''s face with a knife and asked curiously.


    "Bah!!" Tao Hua spat blood on Liu Rui''s shoes.


    "Cao, why the fuck are you doing this!!" Liu Rui rubbed Tao Hua''s body, and then pointed to the van beside him and said, "do you see what''s written on it?"


    Tao Hua opened his eyes and looked at the bright red characters on the van!!


    "China psychiatric research headquarters!!"


    Tao Hua looked at these words very puzzled.


    "Now I seriously suspect that you have intermittent psychosis, so I must take you back to study!!"


    With these words, Liu Rui waved his big hand.


    The old car rushed up directly with the north and South and carried Tao Hua into the van.


    After dealing with Tao Hua, Liu Rui walked around the river with his little hand on his back, and then stopped in front of Feng Bin''s BMW.


    "Bang!!"


    The door bounced open and Ji Xuan and Du Xianyang walked down.


    When they saw Liu Rui outside the car, they were stunned!!


    "Are you finished?" Liu Rui asked, looking at the two men with a smile.


    "What... What is it?" Du Xianyang stood in place and stammered.


    "Don''t fucking pretend. Ye told me that Feng bin can''t leave alive without giving you some money!! now he''s not only alive, but also alive, which means he didn''t give you less!!" Liu Rui opened his mouth while smoking.


    Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan stood in place, motionless, with a very stiff expression.


    "Why don''t you talk yet?" Liu Rui turned around them with his hands behind his back, and then said, "be lenient when you confess, be lenient when you confess, and be strict when you resist. I''ll tell you both!"


    "I didn''t do anything. What do you want me to confess!!" Du Xianyang replied with his neck crossed.


    "Grass, you have a hard fucking mouth. The leaves say that you two can at least reach this number!!"


    Speaking, Liu Rui raised five fingers directly.

 Chapter 510

    Ji Xuan was stunned when he saw this gesture, bowed his head to Du Xianyang and said, "if you can''t, admit it!! the fucking leaves have been counted..."


    "It''s a fucking B, he''s bombing us here!! I can''t admit it!!" Du Xianyang bowed his head and replied.


    Liu Rui looked at the two men whispering, chuckled, and then shouted, "anyway, whether you take the money or not, ye said we can''t take the money!! because this is what you should take!!"


    "Brush!!"


    Hearing Liu Rui''s words, they raised their heads together and looked at Liu Rui with uncertain eyes, because they didn''t know whether what Liu Rui said was true or fucking false.


    "Don''t worry!! I definitely don''t want your money. I''ll just get the real estate certificate back!!" Liu Rui patted Du Xianyang on the shoulder, then looked at Du Xianyang and said, "Ye is afraid you''ll be less. To tell you the truth, how much did you two take?"


    Du Xianyang hesitated, but still refused to tell Liu Rui.


    "Are you a fucking brother? Don''t you tell me anything about it?" Liu Rui pretended to be a little unhappy, stared at beads and shouted.


    "Five thousand!!" Du Xianyang replied gritting his teeth.


    "Grass, really let the leaf say it!!" Liu Rui nodded, then looked at Du Xianyang and said: "the leaf also said..."


    "Fuck you!"


    Before Liu Rui finished speaking, Du Xianyang got stuck in Liu Rui''s stomach, and then scolded at the top of his voice: "I knew Ye Han didn''t hold his fart. Is it easy for me to earn some money through hard work? Does he also care about this money? Is he still human?"


    "No, listen to me, Ye Zi really doesn''t want your money!!" Liu Rui rubbed his stomach and explained.


    "What does he want to do?" Du Xianyang shouted.


    "He said, give $50 million to Du Xianyang, and then the debts of our two families will be paid off..."


    "What are you talking about?" Du Xianyang was stunned.


    "We don''t want the money, just pay the debt..." Liu Rui stepped back and explained carefully.


    Now his eyes at Du Xianyang are very frightened.


    "Fuck you!! he owes me 3000 money inside and outside, and I get 2500 now!! I''m a fucking fool!!" Du Xianyang shouted.


    "Ye said that 50 million yuan is for you..."


    "I''m half fucking Ji Xuan!"


    "It doesn''t matter to us. You can share your own money with whoever you like. Anyway, I''ll convey it to you. In the future, neither of us will owe anyone. It doesn''t matter to me what you do in the future. We can stop our relationship here. Ye gave you $50 million. Our harem didn''t treat you badly, so the rest has nothing to do with me After that, Liu Rui ran frantically to the van.


    Du Xianyang stared at Liu Rui''s back for a moment, then turned his head and looked at Ji Xuangang''s mouth.


    "It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with me. Study it yourself!!" Ji Xuan hurried to the Land Rover.


    "Buzz!!"


    The Land Rover started instantly, and Ji Xuan stepped on the accelerator and went straight out for more than 100 meters!!


    Du Xianyang stood alone, tears hanging in his eyes, speechless for a long time!!


    A minute later, Du Xianyang roared up to the sky: "Ye Han, what''s my fucking IQ? You''re still counting on me!!!"


    ����


    Liu Rui and some of them threw Tao Hua directly at the door of H city police station.


    The next day''s newspaper should read: "the international bandits are very poor and ferocious. Suddenly the prodigal son turns back!! he breaks his legs and turns himself in front of the police station!!"


    Tao Hua was despised all his life, but his surrender was a sensation!!


    Because his legs are fucking broken, he has to climb to the police station. How determined he is to turn himself in!!


    ����


    Liu Rui and others drove a van back to the harem bar.


    After getting off, they stood on the steps of the harem. Everyone was very excited because they came back!!


    Looking at the familiar front face and the familiar street, it seems that it has passed away.


    Several of them stood in a row, and the middle position was reserved for me. They were waiting for the real reunion!!


    Liu Rui giggled for a while, then took out his mobile phone and sent me a text message.


    The text message reads as follows: "H city is occupied and lost to recover!!"


    After sending the text message, Liu Rui directly tore open the seal and strode in, and the others followed.


    ����


    Conference room.


    Liu Rui sits in the middle, others sit on both sides, and brother Xiaobao sits alone on the sofa, playing with his mobile phone.


    "Well, Ye Zi should have come to the meeting in person, but he asked me to tell you about the current situation first. I won''t talk more nonsense. The harem has brought it back. We have won a great victory in H City, but it hasn''t been finished in Myanmar. But don''t worry, Ye Zi is on his way to Myanmar now. Since he can let us move Tao Hua, he is confident to do it Dead Zhao San, I won''t say much. Celebrate our victory in advance!! come on, let''s applaud and encourage ourselves! "


    Liu Rui shouted excitedly and clapped his hands.


    The others in the meeting room did not move, looking at Liu Rui as if they were fools.


    "It''s not that you don''t cooperate with me!!!" Liu Rui stared at beads with a very unhappy expression.


    "..." the others still didn''t move.


    Those who play mobile phones play mobile phones, smoke and chat. No one takes my Rego seriously at all.


    "Grass!!" Liu Rui scolded helplessly, then pointed to Han Chao and shouted, "do you want to be in the top position?"


    "Ye said, when he comes back, arrange an official for me. The level is at least above you..." Han Chao replied with his mouth tilted.


    "OK, you''re awesome!!" Liu Ruiqi''s legs and stomach trembled, and then he took two steps and shouted: "ye said that the Hougong will start normal business tomorrow. If the original employees want to come back, they will get a pay supplement in these two months, and then get a 30% raise!!"


    "It''s a serious matter!!" Meng Liang nodded.


    "Does Myanmar use our past?" Zhang Fengyu stood up and asked.


    "No, Ye Zi has his arrangement!!" Liu Rui waved his hand, then looked at the others and asked, "are there any other questions?"


    "I want to ask when you will pay back the money you lost to me the other day?" the north and South shouted in a muffled voice.


    "Get out of here! Is there a fucking study on this in the meeting!!" Liu Rui scolded irritably, and then said by the way: "there''s nothing wrong, we can break up the meeting!!"


    With these words, Liu Rui hurried out of the meeting room.


    "No, you give me the fucking money!!" Nanbei chased out with his teeth.


    There was a burst of laughter in the room, and the atmosphere was very lively.

 Chapter 511

    Zhang Yao''s home in Yangon, Myanmar.


    Wei Yiwen lay comfortably on the bed in his bedroom, eating melon seeds and watching TV.


    The most comfortable thing in recent months may be Wei Yiwen. I''ve never fucking seen such a powerful prisoner. People don''t have to do anything every day. They eat when they''re hungry, sleep when they''re sleepy, have nothing to do and drink with Zhang Yao. What they know is prisoners. What they don''t know is that Zhang Yao has a father!!


    "Jingling bell!!" Zhang Yao''s cell phone rings.


    Zhang Yao put down his book, took a look at his mobile phone, and then pressed the answer button.


    "HMM... HMM, I see!!" Zhang Yao simply agreed and hung up.


    Five minutes later, Zhang Yao dialed Zhao San.


    "Kakun is dead!!" after Zhao San answered the phone, Zhang Yao said very directly.


    "I heard about it." Zhao Sanping responded.


    "What did you do?" Zhang Yao asked.


    "Not..."


    "Also, Wei Yiwen can''t stay. It''s easy to have an accident after a long time!!" Zhang Yao continued.


    "What do you mean?" Zhao San was a little unhappy.


    "You take him away, he can''t be with me..." Zhang Yao explained.


    "..." Zhao San was silent for a moment and whispered, "kill him!!"


    "Did you wait?" Zhang Yao asked, in a surprised tone.


    "Wait, I feel something''s going to happen at home. I have to go back and have a look!!"


    "Well, come and kill him!! I don''t want to get involved in this matter!!"


    "Ha ha..." Zhao San smiled and hung up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, Zhang Yao looked up at the window.


    "Boom!!"


    The sky darkened in an instant. After a while, it rained cats and dogs!!


    "Rainy day, murder night!!" Zhang Yao whispered, then turned and walked out of the study.


    ����


    At the other end, in a hotel in Yangon.


    A man looked up at his cell phone and opened an unread text message.


    The man looked at the time on the mobile phone and whispered, "it''s almost time to start!"


    "Grass, it''s going to rain!!" a young man lying in bed shouted,


    "You roll the calf for me!!" the man kicked the young man''s ass and put on his coat.


    Five minutes later, five people walked out of the hotel and got on a van.


    Because it was a rainy day, all the roads in Yangon were very blocked. Five people came out for more than half an hour, but they walked four or five kilometers.


    "Didi didi!!"


    The young driver honked his horn wildly, but the car in front didn''t respond at all.


    "Fuck a B, why don''t you move when the fucking light is green!!" the driver shouted irritably.


    "No, you go down and have a look. It''s a fucking delay!!" the co pilot frowned back.


    "Grass, I must go down and ask him what''s going on!!" Then the driver pushed the door and got off.


    "... OK, we still have business!!" a young man sitting in the back seat shouted while smoking.


    "Grass!!" the driver bowed his head and scolded, then returned to his seat, looked at the co pilot''s man and asked, "how far are we from our destination?"


    "Fifteen kilometers!!" the co pilot''s man replied simply.


    "When and where?" the driver then asked.


    "Three points!!"


    "Oh!" the driver nodded and looked at the time. He felt that time was still rich, so he didn''t speak again.


    ����


    On the other side, Zhao San''s car also drove out.


    Zhao San came out with three people, two bodyguards and a driver.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhao San asked, frowning at the crowded street.


    "It seems that general kakun is dead and the vehicles are being checked ahead..." the driver replied, then turned to look at Zhao San and asked, "Third Master, shall we change the route?"


    "Is there another way to go?" asked Zhao San.


    "There is a path. Although the road is uneven, how can you get there..." the driver replied.


    "You go down and see if you can get there. If you really can''t, let''s change the way!!" Zhao santing chicken suggested cautiously.


    "OK!!" the driver nodded and ran out in the heavy rain.


    Half a minute later, the driver got wet and shivered with cold.


    "How''s it going?" asked Zhao San.


    "I can''t get through..." the driver replied while wiping his face with a paper towel.


    "OK, let''s change the route..." Zhao San nodded.


    When the driver heard this, he kicked the accelerator directly, and then slapped the horn twice.


    "Didi!!" the deafening horn sounded in the street.


    "Fuck, the horn was changed by the fucking alarm!! no money?" the driver on the van shouted with his ears covered.


    "Fuck, I have to have a jeep like this when I have money. It''s so fucking handsome..." another young man sitting in the back seat looked at the jeep on the street with envy and sighed.


    "Just like you, let''s talk about the whole bike first..." the driver buttoned his nose and returned home with great disdain.


    "Fuck you!!" the young man in the back seat patted the driver on the head.


    "Don''t fucking make trouble, follow that Jeep!!!" just at this time, the man above the co pilot suddenly shouted.


    "What is it?" the driver was stunned.


    "I fucking asked you to follow the car!!" the man was very excited.


    "Buzz!!"


    The driver couldn''t manage so much. He directly put into reverse gear, stepped back on the accelerator, and then accelerated to catch up with the jeep.


    ����


    On the jeep, the driver saw the van behind him through the rearview mirror, and then said to Zhao San: "Third Master, there is a van following us!!"


    "It''s all right. I should be impatient with the traffic jam..." Zhao San waved his hand and didn''t take it to heart.


    "Oh, oh!!" the driver nodded, not talking.


    Because the path was very narrow, the van followed the jeep all the time, but Zhao San didn''t think much.


    More than half an hour later, Zhao San''s car drove into Zhang Yao''s villa.


    At the same time, the van also stopped at the roadside in front of Zhang Yaojia''s house.


    The five youths looked around and took out a backpack directly from the van.


    "Wow!!"


    Five dark green * were pulled out, one for each of the five.


    "Do you want to do it?" a young man asked.


    "Get in the car and wait for a while..." the man suddenly waved his hand, then pulled open the door and got in the car.


    The others looked at each other and followed.

 Chapter 512

    The driver parked the car in Zhang Yaojia''s parking lot, then pulled open the co pilot''s door with an umbrella.


    Zhao San glanced around and stepped down.


    "Wow!!"


    Pouring rain crazily washes the earth, as if to wash away all the dust in the world.


    Zhao San looked at the flooded yard, babbled, and then walked to the villa.


    "President Zhao!!"


    At this time, Zhang Yao and Zhu Han had welcomed out. They each had a black umbrella, and their expression was dignified.


    "It''s raining heavily. What a fuck!!" Zhao San looked at the water under his feet and grinned.


    "At that time, it''s time to change..." Zhang Yao replied expressionless.


    Hearing this, Zhao Sanleng was stunned, and then laughed and said, "ha ha, no matter how the day changes, it won''t delay small people like us..."


    "Ha ha!!" Zhang Yao shook his head and smiled. Then he took Zhao San into the room.


    At the same time, the five bandits outside the hospital set out in an instant!!


    Heavy rain, black clothes, *!!


    ����


    After Zhao San entered the house, he took off his coat very casually and sat on the sofa with a smile. The driver and bodyguard stood behind him.


    "Drink tea!!" Zhang Yao sat opposite Zhao San and pushed the tea cup in front of Zhao San.


    Zhao San looked down at the teacup, then took out his mobile phone and asked Zhang Yao, "do you know who killed kakun?"


    "I think it''s you..." Zhang Yao sipped his tea and said half jokingly and half seriously.


    "Ha ha, I really want to kill him, but Meng song didn''t come back, he died..." Zhao San smiled.


    Hearing this sentence, Zhang Yao''s face changed with a brush!!


    "You... You want to get Meng song back?" Zhang Yao stammered.


    "Cao, is a Mongolian song shouting like this?" Zhao San was speechless, and then said, "now I can''t contact him. I don''t know where he went!!"


    "Oh!!" Zhang yaoruo nodded thoughtfully.


    Zhao San smiled, then pointed to the bedroom on the second floor and said, "I''ll deal with it?"


    "Whatever..."


    "Hehe!!"


    Zhao San smiled, patted the dust on his body and stood up. Zhang Yao also stood up.


    The two walked to the bedroom on the second floor.


    At the same time, the gang of five bandits had run to the door of the villa, waiting for the signal to rush in.


    "Creak!!"


    The door of the bedroom was pushed open, and Wei Yiwen, lying in bed, raised his head and sat up.


    Zhao San looked at the peel of cigarette butts on the ground and frowned slightly.


    "What are you doing here?" Wei Yiwen stretched out and asked.


    "It seems to look at you..." Zhao San smiled and did it by Wei Yiwen''s side, and then said: "it''s been more than a month, and no one from ye Han has come to save you. They should have given you up..."


    "Give up and give up. Anyway, it''s good for me to stay here..." Wei Yiwen bared his teeth and lit a cigarette.


    "Hehe, but I can''t always let you stay like this!!" Zhao San rubbed his hands and palms, then raised his head and looked at Wei Yiwen fiercely.


    Wei Yiwen''s face suddenly changed. Looking at Zhao San, he asked, "do you want to attack me?"


    "Well, it''s no use keeping you!!" Zhao Sanping nodded quietly, then turned his head and looked at the bodyguard behind him.


    "Wow!!"


    The bodyguard directly pointed his gun at Wei Yiwen''s forehead.


    Wei Yiwen smiled and shook his head, then looked at Zhao San and said, "you still don''t understand what''s going on, do you?"


    "What''s the matter?" Zhao San was stunned.


    "Why can I live now?" Wei Yiwen asked.


    "...." Zhao San said nothing.


    "Since I can stay safe in Myanmar for such a long time, I''m waiting for you to do it to me!!" Wei Yiwen shouted.


    "Bang!!"


    A door of the villa was kicked open, and the five bandits rushed in directly.


    After hearing the news, Zhao San suddenly turned back.


    "Wow!!"


    Zhu Han immediately took out his gun and aimed it at Zhao San''s head. He smiled and said, "I''m sorry, Third Master!!"


    "What are you doing?" Zhao San looked at Zhang Yao with puzzled eyes.


    "Nothing, I hope you cooperate!!" Zhang Yao replied.


    "Are you a gang?" Zhao Sanming shouted, biting his teeth.


    "Congratulations, that''s right!!" Wei Yiwen clapped his hands, jumped down, walked to Zhao San, smiled and said, "my third master, your good day is over!!"


    "Zhang Yao, what the fuck am I sorry for you?" Zhao San shouted, staring at Zhang Yao.


    "You''re not sorry for me, but I can''t believe you!!" Zhang Yao replied expressionless.


    "You''ve already colluded, haven''t you?" Zhao San asked.


    Wei Yiwen nodded.


    ����


    A month ago, Zhang Yao was at home.


    Wei Yiwen and Zhang Yao sat opposite each other.


    "President Zhang, how did you think about this?" Wei Yiwen shouted, looking at Zhang Yao anxiously.


    "I can take the money, but even if I take your money, our winning rate is only half. You know, I don''t like taking risks..." Zhang Yaoting JB cautiously replied.


    "..." Wei Yiwen looked at Zhang Yao and didn''t know how to persuade him.


    "In fact, Zhao San had contacted me before you..." Zhang Yao saw that Wei Yiwen didn''t speak and hesitated for a long time.


    "..." Wei Yiwen looked at Zhang Yao, his lips trembled twice, and his eyes looked at Zhang Yao in an uncertain mood.


    "But I didn''t promise!!" Zhang Yao continued.


    "I didn''t refuse, did I?" Wei Yiwen asked.


    "Uh huh!!" Zhang Yao nodded, rubbed his temples wearily and said, "well, Zhao San wants me to take your money and then deduct you. It''s very simple and violent to drive you out of the game!!"


    "If the money is cheated by you, H city will lose control immediately. In short, as long as you take the money from Myanmar, we will have no power to fight back, right?" Wei Yiwen said.


    "Almost that..."


    "Hehe, Zhao San thinks too much about things. It seems that he is perfect except you!!" Wei Yiwen smiled.


    "Well, it seems easier to kill you than to bring down Zhao San..." Zhang Yao stretched out his hand and lit a cigarette.


    "Since you can tell me this, you don''t want to cooperate with Zhao San, do you?" Wei Yiwen then asked.


    "No, I want to hear your plan. Since you dare to come to Myanmar alone, I think you must be fully confident that people like you will not risk losing your wealth!! you are pretending to be surprised and flustered!!" Zhang Yao said in a very positive tone.


    Wei Yiwen stared at Zhang Yao for a moment, then suddenly laughed.

 Chapter 513

    After Wei Yiwen smiled for a while, he turned to Zhu Han on the sofa and shouted, "man, do you have paper and pen?"


    "Yes!!" Zhu Han nodded, then took out the paper and pen and put it in front of Wei Yiwen.


    "Pa!!"


    Wei Yiwen pulled out his pen cap and wrote down several names on the paper.


    Zhang Yao looked down. There were four names on the paper: "Zhao San, Wei Yiwen, Zhang Yao, ye Han!!"


    "What do you mean?" Zhang Yao looked up at Wei Yiwen.


    "President Zhang, the current situation is very simple. Zhao San and you want to take my boss, ye Han''s money. If you cooperate with Zhao San to take the money, ye Han and I will become very passive. Zhao San occupies a favorable terrain in terms of capital and security!!" Wei Yiwen analyzed Zhang Yao while drawing a line on the paper.


    "Zhao San thought so..." Zhang Yao nodded slightly.


    "But Zhao San is a little arrogant. He missed two links. Several of them came to Myanmar and committed countless crimes in less than half a year. The amount involved has exceeded 30 million!!!


    But the police have nothing to do with them!!


    This is the deterrence and influence of a gang. In Gao Jia''s own words, his team can''t be a fucking basket wherever he goes. Wherever he goes, he has to make the local police tremble!!

 Chapter 514

    Wei Yiwen looked at Gao Jia''s four people up and down, then looked at things and said, "you don''t have to introduce them. I know you are the brother of North and south. North and South are a good child. I''ve seen him..."


    "My brother is a man with solid eyes!!" when it comes to the north and the south, the hostility in the eyes of the East and the West disappears, and the whole sunshine is obvious.


    "Ha ha!!" Wei Yiwen smiled, then looked at Gao Jia and asked, "are you Gao Jia?"


    "How do you know?" Gao Jia was stunned and asked curiously.


    "I''ve seen photos!!" Wei Yiwen answered truthfully.


    "Cao, I thought it was so mysterious!!" Gao Jia scolded wordlessly, then stretched out his right hand to Zhang Yao and said in good faith: "president Zhang, we followed you and put a monitor in your shoes. What''s wrong with you? I''ll apologize to you now!"


    Gao Jia said these words to Zhang Yao''s face. Zhang Yao was not a bad person. He quickly waved his hand and said, "you can keep up with me. You don''t have to apologize for this!"


    "Ha ha!! bright man!!" Gao Jia laughed and patted Zhang Yao on the shoulder, then walked forward a few steps, kicked Zhao San in the face, and scolded in a low voice: "for the sake of looking for four Liang, I don''t fucking torture you, but you''d better be honest and wait for ye to come and send you the last journey!!"


    "Do you know my son?" after hearing Zhao Si Liang''s name, Zhao San''s mood suddenly became excited.


    "..." Gao Jia looked at Zhao San and was silent for a moment. Then she turned her head and shouted to the tiger, "tie it up!"


    "Do you know my son?" Zhao San ran forward and dragged Gao Jia.


    "Old JB lamp, don''t be shameless!!" Gao Jia scolded, pointing back at Zhao San.


    "I... I remember, you are the group who kidnapped my son!! you!!" Zhao San shouted, and then rushed crazy to Gao Jia, but was stopped by tiger.


    "Your son''s death has nothing to do with us..." tiger stopped Zhao San and whispered.


    "Fart, you killed my son!!" Zhao San is no longer like a big brother in society, but more like a father who wants to get justice for his son.


    "Can''t you fucking understand!! I said that Zhao Si Liang''s death had nothing to do with us!!" the grumpy bald Niu Lei directly came forward and dragged Zhao San to scold.


    "Even if you didn''t kill me, my son died because of you. Now everything is because of you!! you killed my son and his mother!! you killed the two most precious people in my life!! ah!!" Zhao San began to cry, his voice tore his heart and lungs.


    Everyone in the house looked at Zhao San, silent and speechless. At this moment, no one thought he was still the drug lord who did everything for his interests. Now he makes people feel very poor and sad!!


    Gao Jia stood silent for a long time, and then hit Zhao San''s head with a * directly!


    "Bang!!"


    The handlebar hit the skull, and Zhao San''s body fell slowly.


    Gao Jia sighed helplessly and said to the tiger, "tie it up!! wait for the leaves to deal with it!!"


    "OK!!" tiger nodded.


    After Gao Jia walked out of the house, she thought for a moment, then took out her mobile phone and sent me a text message.


    The text message reads as follows: "to receive the network!!"


    ����


    Mekong River.


    As soon as I got off the ship with Li Tao and Tian Ming, I received a text message from Gao Jia.


    I took out my mobile phone, took a look, and then took a deep breath. Bursts of sea breeze gently blew on my face. For the first time, I felt so relaxed. The matter between me and Zhao San is finally coming to an end!!


    "Where are you going?" Li Tao looked at me and asked after getting off the boat.


    I thought about it, took out my mobile phone, found Wei Yiwen''s phone number and dialed it out.


    "Doodle doodle!!"


    "What do you want to tell boss Ye!!" after a few blind sounds, Wei Yiwen answered the phone with a smile.


    "Grass, it''s no use pulling. I''m in Myanmar. The whole car comes to welcome me?" I said with a smile.


    "What a fucking coincidence, I''ve just finished here..."


    "I see!! I''m done here!!" I replied.


    "Fuck, that''s great. You can talk loudly after holding it for so long!!" Wei Yiwen shouted excitedly, and then said, "wait for me and go right away!!"


    "OK!!" I nodded and hung up.


    ����


    Half an hour later, three black Mercedes Benzes stopped neatly in front of me.


    After seeing the three cars, Li Tao said to me with a strange mouth: "I always have some energy!!"


    "Roll the calf!!" I scolded helplessly.


    "Cao, little bastard, who the fuck are you talking to, big or small!!" Li Tao was scolded by me and shouted at me with an excited expression.


    "There are so many people, brother, you give me face, brother!!"


    "If you have this attitude, I''ll forget it..." Li Tao replied to me indifferently.


    "Bang!!"


    The doors of the three cars opened at the same time, and a large group of people rushed to me. The first thing rushed over was something.


    Give me a big hug when the things come up.


    I patted him on the shoulder and said softly, "brother, it''s hard!!"


    "Grass, it''s no use pulling with me!" the thing loosened my neck and scolded wordlessly.


    I kicked him, smiled and scolded, "you''re doing well. You''re fucking fat!"


    "Thanks to brother Jia''s care!!"


    Things pointed to Gao Jia behind him. Gao Jia smiled at me. I hurried to him, looked at him and said, "brother Jia, thanks to you this time!!"


    "Hehe, you gave me 200000 yuan to let our brothers survive. Now you are in trouble. I wouldn''t help you for a long time. Isn''t it a bit animal!!" Gao Jia replied to me with both hands in her pocket.


    "Don''t say anything, go back and have a good drink!!" I patted next to Gao Jia, and then I saw Zhang Yao.


    Zhang Yao also looked at me, hesitated for a long time, opened his mouth and said, "are you ye Han?"


    I nodded slightly.


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect you to be so young and talented!!" Zhang YaoFa said with deep admiration.


    I smiled and whispered back: "he who knows current affairs is a hero. President Zhang, you are also a talent!!"


    "Ha ha!!" Zhang Yao raised his head and laughed. The laughter was very hearty.


    At this time, Wei Yiwen, the last of the crowd, took a few steps forward and looked at me with a smile.


    After I looked at Wei Yiwen for a few seconds, I opened my mouth and said, "uncle, I''ll take you home!"

 Chapter 515

    After listening to me, Wei Yiwen was stunned for a while, then walked forward and patted me on the shoulder.


    "Uncle, you don''t have to say anything!!" I grabbed Wei Yiwen''s hand, then turned to look at Zhang Yao and said with a smile: "thank you for taking care of my uncle this time. It will be yours in Myanmar in the future!!"


    "Ha ha!!" Zhang Yao laughed, then looked at me and said, "Zhao San is still in my house. What do you want to do?"


    "You prepare the capital, Zhao Sany will buy his company immediately after his death, okay?" I replied.


    "Shall we buy it or myself?" Zhang Yao asked tentatively.


    "My focus can''t be on this side. You can buy it yourself and symbolically give my uncle some dry shares. Do you think so?" I smiled at Zhang Yao and discussed.


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Yao laughed, then dragged my arm to the car and whispered to me as he walked: "I really want to have a good chat with you when I have a chance. Young people like you are a little interesting!!"


    "After I deal with Zhao San, I''ll have a good drink with President Zhang!!" I replied with a grin.


    "Can you tell me how you want to fix Zhao San? I''ve been curious!!" Zhang Yao then asked.


    "... it has something to do with kakun''s death!!" I replied mysteriously, then pulled open the door and stepped up.


    Zhang Yao stood there stunned for a while, then shook his head and followed me into the car.


    Zhang Yao knows what I mean. I let him buy it alone because I promised him at the beginning. I didn''t want to get involved with him in Myanmar. Similarly, I asked him to give Wei Yiwen some shares because I wanted to tell him I didn''t want to completely lose control in Myanmar.


    Such an ending is what Zhang Yao wants and what I want.


    ����


    Half an hour later, several of us came to Zhang Yao''s home.


    All of us were sitting in the living room. I took out my mobile phone, not Nokia, but an apple fake.


    What awesome is mobile phone as like as two peas. The two hundred China night market is a big volume battery. What''s on the road are all thieves. To tell you, I want to say that I admire the wisdom of our Chinese working people. You can''t control what mobile phones are out there. You can go out today. Tomorrow, I can buy an identical bar and quality bar on Broadway.


    After I took out my mobile phone, I opened the video of Meng song killing Zhao San.


    Others reacted calmly because they didn''t understand the relationship between Meng song and Zhao San.


    But Zhang Yao and Zhu Han are completely confused B. What''s the difference between Meng song''s killing of kakun and Zhao San''s killing of kakun??


    They are the same as a fucking person. If this video is seen by kakun''s people, Zhao Sanken will not survive!!


    This video will draw a perfect end between us and Zhao San.


    After the video was played, Zhang Yao was stupid. He looked straight at me and asked, "this... Where did you get this?"


    "I was there!!" I replied concisely.


    "Snore!!"


    Zhang Yaomeng swallowed a mouthful of spit, looked at me strangely and asked, "how could Mengsong let you record this thing?"


    "Meng song is dead, I''m doing something with my own hands..." I replied in a low tone, and then walked into the bedroom with Zhao San tied with my mobile phone.


    After I left, there was silence in the hall. Everyone lowered their heads. Some were surprised and some were helpless.


    ����


    "Bang!!"


    I pulled open the door and strode in.


    Zhao San was tied to a chair. When he saw me coming in, he suddenly looked up and looked at me. His eyes dimmed again.


    "Long time no see, Third Master!!!" I moved a chair and sat opposite Zhao San.


    Zhao San looked at me with a sneer, then glanced at me and said, "I''ve never paid attention to you, but you make me look at you today!!"


    "Hehe, a big boss like you certainly won''t pay attention to me..." I stretched out my hand and lit a cigarette and grinned.


    "I''ve thought about seeing you again countless times, but I didn''t expect it to be today!! a young man in his early twenties forced me, an old man who thought he was smart for half his life, and you''re great..." Zhao San looked at me with very complex eyes and paused several times, all for sighing.


    "I''ve prepared too much for today. At least a hundred methods have appeared in my mind, but I chose the most dangerous method. My every link is above your thinking, so you can''t win me!!" I took a deep smoke and said very directly.


    "Ha ha, maybe I''m really old!" Zhao San smiled, then looked at me and asked, "is Meng song dead?"


    "Dead!!" I nodded.


    "I thought you could let him go!!"


    "I can''t always be soft hearted!!" I replied firmly in my eyes.


    "I have a few questions..." Zhao San frowned.


    "You ask!" I nodded.


    "Kakun, how are you connected with Meng song?" Zhao San asked the question he most wanted to ask. He knew that there must be a video of Meng song killing kakun in my hand, because he has only such a fatal weakness. Since I dare to treat him like this, it shows that I must have an invincible grasp.


    "Hehe, it''s a long story. You don''t have much time to listen to this story. To put it simply, I just use Meng song''s foolish loyalty to you. I first approach Meng song slowly, and then send kakun to him step by step. When Meng song sees kakun, it''s impossible not to kill him, so I have the picture of Meng song killing kakun. This picture is the picture that wants you to die!!" I replied very succinctly.


    "Since you can understand the relationship between me and kakun and Mongolia song, there must be your insiders around kakun, right?" Zhao San asked very clearly.


    "Yes, I contacted the second in command of kakun. He wanted kakun to die, and I also wanted kakun to die!!" I was stunned and nodded.


    "... Jisang!!!" Zhao San hesitated for a long time and said the name.


    "It''s him!!" I nodded and then explained, "I gave Jisang 20 million and promised him to kill kakun. He has no reason to refuse me!!"


    "Where did you get the money?" Zhao San shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Zhang Yao gave it to me!!" I threw away my cigarette butts, stood up slowly and stretched myself.


    Zhao San, sitting on the chair, looked at me in surprise. His excited eyes couldn''t disperse for a long time.


    He still can''t understand what''s on my mind!!


    Why are so many Burmese people willing to cooperate with me in this big play!!

 Chapter 516

    The first general in kakun''s hands, Jisang.


    This person is not actually my contact, because Jason and I have never met.


    It was Wei Yiwen who contacted Jisang!!


    How did Wei Yiwen know Zhang Yao??


    Because of the introduction of a friend, who is Wei Yiwen''s friend??


    Yes, it''s Jason!!


    Five years ago, Wei Yiwen saved a Burmese youth who was shot several times in the Mekong River. This youth is Jisang.


    Cause and effect reincarnation, good and evil will be rewarded!!


    Wei Yiwen planted the cause three years ago and achieved our current fruit three years later!!


    Everything seems to have been arranged.


    Zhao San''s eyes at me were shocked or shocked. There were some things that could not be explained in his heart, such as why Zhang Yao defected.


    If he asked me, I didn''t know how to answer. Although Zhang Yao didn''t play a big role in my game of chess, he chose us very wisely.


    Some things can''t be explained.


    Zhao San was silent for a long time, looked at me and said, "did you know I was going to do it to you?"


    "After Liu Yong left, you put your eyes on us." I replied with a smile.


    "Liu Yong is terrible, but now I think you are more terrible. If children like you grow up for a few years, our old gang will really have no way to live!!" Zhao San sighed and replied.


    "I don''t know whether you are praising me or scolding me, but I tell you a word, from the beginning to now, I don''t really want to tell you the victory or defeat. You''re forcing me!"


    "If you give me another chance, maybe I won''t take the initiative to provoke you!!" Zhao San took a breath and nodded to admit it.


    "The first time we met, you said I killed your son. I had no fucking motive to kill your son. In fact, at that time, you just wanted to find a reason to kill me!! later, you designed Yang Song and fooled us. You pushed us into the abyss again and again. If I don''t fight back, I don''t know if we can survive ! "I watched Zhao San bite his teeth and shouted.


    "I''ve designed you countless times, but it''s better for you to design me once. I''m a fucking step away!!" Zhao San glared back at me.


    "I fucking tell you, you''re much worse!"


    "What am I missing?" Zhao San was stunned.


    "Human!!!" I replied without hesitation.


    "Human nature, ha ha..." Zhao San shook his head and smiled, then looked at me and asked, "what is human nature?"


    "How many people have you killed who are loyal to you? Don''t you count them in your heart? Have you ever thought about how you sold one person after another who believed in you for profit??? Why did Zhang Yao defecte? Wu beard, that''s a bloody lesson!!"


    "Fart!! if you don''t do it for yourself, heaven will kill you!!" Zhao Sansheng interrupted me.


    "I''ll fuck you. If you don''t kill everyone for yourself, do you think Naisheng really trusts you? Can''t he see kakun''s story!! the road is all by yourself. You''ve lived so long. Why can''t you understand this!!"


    My questioning directly confused Zhao San. He looked at me in amazement, and the corners of his mouth twitched, unable to refute.


    Zhao San had unlimited scenery all his life, but he never became a king.


    There is only one reason. He never really believed anyone.


    Life is full of worries and doubts.


    Only Meng song was willing to be loyal to him all his life, but in the end, he died in a foreign land.


    I shouldn''t have said so much to Zhao San, but I feel unworthy for Meng song. People live a lifetime without three or five friends. How can a big husband stand in heaven and earth!!


    Zhao San looked at me for a long time, finally nodded, smiled and said, "I''ve learned and learned. I may really do bad things in my life, but I didn''t think about the future!! Zhao San has killed and fed countless people in my life, but today I find that no one is waiting behind me!"


    I looked at Zhao San with a cigarette end on my mobile phone and didn''t speak.


    "Alas, you have convinced me to lose. For so many years, Liu Yong can''t kill me, Bai Bao can''t kill me, and Ji family and Du family can''t even kill me!! in the end, I lost in your hand, I took it!!" Zhao San stretched out his thumb to me with a much more indifferent expression.


    "... you lost in your own hands!!" I bowed my head and replied.


    Zhao San looked up at me, smiled and said, "the last question, how did my son die?"


    "I don''t know..." I shook my head.


    "It''s impossible. My son was kidnapped by your people. How can you not know how my son died!!" Zhao San shook his head frequently with doubt in his eyes.


    "I really don''t know how your son died..." I repeated.


    "The two most important people in my life are my son Zhao Si Liang and his mother. His mother was occupied by me. She thought I was a beast and wanted to be quick, but I loved her all my life. Si liang thought I had never made him a son, but I worked so hard to earn money just to leave him a family property enough for him to waste his life!!" Speaking of this, Zhao San wiped his tears, looked at me and said, "my son died, his mother committed suicide, and my days are over, but I have no face to see them, because I owe them all my life!!"


    I looked at Zhao San and suddenly felt as if I had changed into an old husband and a father who wanted to avenge his son!!


    I sighed and shouted out the door, "brother Jia!!"


    "What''s the matter?" after a burst of rapid footsteps, Gao Jia pushed the door and came in.


    "How did his son die?" I pointed to Zhao San.


    Zhao San looked up at Gao Jia. Gao Jia looked at Zhao San and said, "after contacting you about the transaction time, two people broke into our yard that night, and then he killed Zhao Si Liang. We really tried our best to help you catch the murderer, but finally let him run away..." speaking of this, Gao Jia was silent, and then said in a very sincere tone: "Those two men came for your son!"


    "Are you... What you said is true?" Zhao San looked up and asked.


    "You are like this B, I have no reason to lie to you!!" Gao Jia replied.


    After hearing Gao Jia''s words, Zhao San was silent for a moment and suddenly looked up at me.


    "What do you mean?" I looked at Zhao San and asked.


    "I know who killed my son, ha ha!!" Zhao San suddenly laughed, laughing wildly, as if he were crazy.


    I looked at Zhao San without expression for a long time, then slowly stood up and walked out of the house.


    I don''t have to ask, but I can think of who is the real murderer!!

 Chapter 517

    I slowly stood up. At this time, I already had the answer in my heart. The only person who killed Zhao Si Liang could be him!!


    The answer in Zhao San''s heart must be the same as me, because only he has the ability and motivation to kill Zhao Si Liang. At this time, Zhao San''s eyes are much brighter. It may be because the emotion squeezed for a long time in his heart has finally been released. Although the great revenge has not been repaid, he has long been relieved in his heart.


    Just as I was about to get to the door, Zhao San suddenly turned back and shouted to me, "Ye Han!!"


    I looked back.


    "Can you help me avenge my son if I have a chance?" Zhao San said to me with sincere eyes.


    The tone is more like a prayer, a father''s last prayer before his death!!


    Hearing Zhao San''s words, my body stiffened, and then I was silent for a long time. I reluctantly shook my head.


    "... sorry, I can''t help you!!" I looked at Zhao San and explained.


    "... ha ha!" Zhao San laughed, with a hearty laugh.


    I turned and walked out of the bedroom, and Gao Jia followed me out.


    "Finished?" Wei Yiwen, who was waiting outside the room, saw me coming out and quickly met me and asked in a low voice.


    "Hmm!!" I sighed and nodded.


    Zhang Yao sat on the sofa and looked down at me for a moment. Then he opened his mouth and asked, "what''s the next step? Do you want me to contact kakun?"


    "Pa!!"


    I reached for a cigarette, shook my head and said, "no, they should be here soon!!"


    Zhang Yao looked at me in silence, and the atmosphere in the hall was depressed.


    It seems that because of my influence, everyone has no joy after victory.


    Ten minutes later, a military green jeep suddenly stopped in Zhang Yao''s yard.


    "Wow!!"


    Three Burmese youths came out in the torrential rain. Zhang Yao, the leader, knew the old Department of kakun and the youngest major general in Myanmar, Jisang!!


    Seeing Jisang coming in with people, Zhang Yao and Zhu Han quickly stood up.


    When Wei Yiwen saw Jisang, his face showed a gratifying smile. He simply sorted out his clothes and walked over with a smile.


    "Uncle!!" Jisang outside the door shouted excitedly at Wei Yiwen, and then walked quickly to Wei Yiwen''s side.


    Wei Yiwen kicked Jisang''s ass, smiled and scolded, "ha ha, you''re doing well!! should I call you general Jisang now?"


    "Hey, hey..." Jisang smiled simply and honestly, then scratched his head and said, "you are my uncle all the time!!"


    "Ha ha!!" Wei Yiwen laughed.


    Seeing this scene, everyone in the hall was wide eyed, especially Zhang Yao''s big mouth could be stuffed with a pair of big shoes of size 48.


    Although they didn''t come to Myanmar for a long time, they also know who this young man is. After kakun''s death, this young man is the youngest general in Myanmar, and his future is unlimited. But what does it mean that Wei Yiwen dares to talk to Jisang like that??


    Jisang has an unusual relationship with Wei Yiwen!!


    There is a Burmese general as a nephew. What''s the fucking concept??


    Gao Jia''s eyes at Wei Yiwen are getting more and more complicated. Similarly, his eyes at me are becoming more and more complicated. Maybe our team has many secrets they don''t know.


    After Zhang Yao was shocked for a moment, he turned to look at me and said, "you have known Jisang for a long time?"


    I smiled and nodded.


    "Fuck, it''s really hanging. If I had chosen to sell you, I don''t know how I''d die now..." Zhang Yao sighed, wiped the sweat on his face, walked to Jisang with a smile and said in a very humble tone: "general Jisang!!"


    "My uncle told me everything about you. You can come to me if you have any questions in the future!!" Jisang simply replied to Zhang Yao.


    "... good!! good!!" Zhang Yao was silent for a moment, then nodded excitedly.


    Others don''t know what Jisang''s words mean, but Zhang Yao knows in his heart that what is the gap between him and Zhao San??


    The support of a government force!!


    But now that Zhang Yao has something he didn''t have, how can he not be excited!!


    "Come on, let me introduce you. This is Ye Han I mentioned to you!" Wei Yiwen smiled and dragged Jisang to me, pointing to me.


    "General Jisang!! Hello!!" I politely stretched out my right hand.


    "Ha ha, I''ve always wanted to see you. Now I feel that you are somewhat different from what I imagined..." Jisang simply shook hands with me and said with a smile.


    "What''s different?" I asked with my neck askew.


    "You are too young!"


    "You too!!" I simply replied.


    "... ha ha!!" Jisang was stunned and then laughed.


    I looked at Jason with a smile and didn''t say a word.


    Jisang smiled for a while, walked up to me and whispered, "I can''t be this general without you. You and uncle Wei made me. I remember this feeling in my heart!!"


    Jason''s voice was so small that only the two of us could hear it.


    After hearing Jason''s words, we looked at each other and smiled.


    ����


    After greeting, Jisang went straight to the topic, looked at Wei Yiwen and said, "uncle, Zhao San, I have to take it away!!"


    "Yes!!" Wei Yiwen nodded.


    Zhang Yao hurried to Jisang to lead the way. I sat on the sofa in the living room and didn''t follow him, because I didn''t want to see Zhao San''s face. He was a nightmare for me, a nightmare of endless killing.


    For a Zhao San, I killed too many people and hurt too many people.


    Five minutes later, Jisang left Zhang Yao''s house with Zhao San. This is the last time I saw Zhao San.


    Once a famous social elder brother in H City, he fell. What I think now is not to pity him, but whether I will end up with him one day in the future.


    The scenery is infinite, but I was alone when I left at last.


    After Jisang took Zhao San away, Li Tao came to me and asked softly, "when will you return home?"


    I thought for a moment, then looked up at Wei Yiwen.


    "It''s OK to stay here. Go back and clean up Zhaojia village as soon as possible..." Wei Yiwen said to me.


    "OK!!" I nodded, then walked to Gao Jia, looked at them and asked, "are you going home?"


    "What are you doing back home?" Gao Jia asked.


    "Follow me to do something..." I rubbed my palm and suggested.


    "Do you want to incorporate me?" Gao Jia was stunned and asked with a smile.


    "You can also understand that. I should have no problem incorporating you now!!" I nodded.


    Gao Jia raised her head and looked at me expressionless. She didn''t know what to think.

 Chapter 518

    When I saw Gao Jia not talking, I pushed him impatiently, frowned and asked, "what do you mean? Don''t you like working for me?"


    Gao Jia looked at me and was silent for a moment, then looked up and explained with some embarrassment: "it''s not that I''m not happy. It''s mainly because we are used to such a life. I''m afraid my brothers don''t adapt..."


    "You guys don''t get used to it?" I shouted at Niu Lei.


    "As long as I can eat, I can adapt to everything..." Niu Lei replied to me foolishly.


    "Yes, our main purpose now is to eat!!" tiger shouted.


    "You two fuck me, I don''t eat for you two every fucking day!!" Gao Jia and others looked at the beads, scolded in silence, and then turned their heads and smiled awkwardly at me.


    "It''s not brother Jia. What''s your standard of living and pretending to be an upper class with me?" I smiled at Gao Jia and asked.


    "We can have dinner!!" Gao Jia stubbornly replied to me.


    "It''s not brother Jia. Why don''t you always agree to work with me? It turned out that the situation was bad at that time and I couldn''t keep you, but it''s different now!! we''re in H city. I dare not say anything else. Other people in the bar have to make way for me..."


    I sincerely advised Gao Jia, because I think our harem really needs talents like him now, but Gao Jia''s eyes have been hesitant and never dared to make up his mind. I don''t know what he is worried about.


    Gao Jia was silent for a moment, looked up at me and said, "leaf, actually I want to go back with you, but have you ever thought about where you put us when we go back?"


    "Brother Jia, I''ll give you any position you want!!" I replied very definitely.


    "It doesn''t mean that you can give me any position I want. Simply say that there are so many brothers in H city. Can we integrate with them when we go? Will there be a gap between us? Have you considered these things?"


    I looked at Gao Jia and didn''t know how to answer, because I really didn''t think about what he said.


    "First of all, we passed by. I know you will want to rest assured that your original gang treated us, but you can''t control their thoughts. What do they think of us? Can you control it?" Gao Jia then asked.


    "They think what I think!!" I explained in a farfetched way.


    "You said you had no confidence..." Gao Jia waved her hand and then said: "Even if you''re right, they accommodate us, but once there are differences in the future, how can they be resolved? We have one idea, they have one idea, and both sides must have a quarrel. Once there is a quarrel, the team will have a crack, and if there is a crack, the team can''t continue to be like the original!! ye, you are young, and you don''t understand many things , the most important thing of a team is cohesion. Only a cohesive team can think and work hard in one place, so that it can develop stably!! "


    I looked at Gao Jia without expression and didn''t know what to say.


    "Ye, I really like you, so I don''t want to let your team have problems because of the participation of several of us, and watch your hard-working company become fragmented!! if a person wants to enter your team, he must start from the most basic. Only in this way can he really integrate into it. Obviously, we can''t do this, so there are some problems We still have to look at fate! "


    "Hehe, brother Jia, what you said is also reasonable. Since the advantages outweigh the disadvantages, I won''t insist..." I patted Gao Jia on the shoulder, then turned to look at things and asked, "are you going back?"


    "I''m used to staying with them, and I won''t go back..." the thing smiled at me.


    "Grass, I shouldn''t have introduced you to them at the beginning. I''m fucking useless now!!" I looked at things and scolded wordlessly.


    "Well, if you don''t dislike the leaves, I can go back with you..." at this time, bald Niu Lei shouted at me with a shy expression.


    I looked up at him and said, "forget it..."


    "No, I''m not sticky. I can accept the hidden rules!!" Niu Lei quickly stretched his neck and shouted.


    "Bang!!"


    Gao Jia was trembling with Niulei''s anger, put his foot on his ass, and then gnashed his teeth and scolded: "shameful thing!!"


    "It''s not what you kicked me for. What''s the matter with my pursuit of happiness? What''s the matter with my fucking pursuit of happiness?" Niu Lei stared at beads, five horses, long guns, teeth and claws, and was about to put enough on Gao Jia''s face.


    "You hurry to roll the calf for me!!" Gao Jia reluctantly pushed Niu Lei away, then looked at me and said: "nothing, let''s go first..."


    "Are you leaving now?" I was a little surprised.


    "Well, there''s nothing wrong here." Gao Jia nodded.


    I looked at Gao Jia helplessly, then nodded and whispered, "if you have anything to do, call me!!"


    "Ha ha, OK!!" Gao Jia nodded.


    "Leaves, I''ve gone with them too?" the thing greeted me with a smile.


    "Get out of here quickly!!" I waved my hand silently.


    Things smiled, and then a few people simply packed up their things and walked out of the living room in the heavy rain.


    "Well, boss ye, if you change your mind, remember to call me..."


    "Bang!!"


    "Hurry up!!" Gao Jia kicked Niu Lei''s ass and scolded.


    "My heart always belongs to you!! I''m waiting for you..." Niu Lei still stubbornly turned back and shouted at me.


    "I see!!" I smiled and waved to them.


    The gang of five bandits disappeared in our sight under the heavy rain. We don''t know when to see them next time.


    ����


    "Wow!!"


    The rain knocked on the roof of the van, and Gao Jia five people sat in the car.


    "Where are you going, brother Jia?" Huzi asked, holding the steering wheel and looking at Gao Jia.


    "I don''t know..." Gao Jia rubbed her head and replied silently.


    "No, you don''t know where to go. What the fuck are you doing? No, I have to get out of the car and study the acquisition with Ye. Now I have to give up the secret!!" Niu Lei said and pulled open the door.


    "You stay honest!!" Guan, who has been silent, frowned and scolded.


    "Drive!! dock!!" Gao Jia suddenly shouted.


    "What are you doing at the dock?" tiger started the car with some confusion.


    "Go home!! fuck, the leaves are boiling for me. We have to go home and make some noise!!"


    Gao Jia shouted excitedly.

 Chapter 519

    After Gao Jia and others left, I looked at Zhang Yao and said, "brother Zhang, come here."


    Zhang Yao nodded and followed me to a quiet place.


    "After the information about Zhao San''s arrest was spread, his company certainly needs to be acquired. In this regard, you can directly contact Jisang. He can help you. As for how much money you spend and how much benefits you give Jisang, I can''t control these things..." I looked at Zhang Yao and said.


    "Mr. Ye, I don''t talk in a roundabout way. Just tell me how many shares you want in this company!!" Zhang Yao looked at me and asked me very directly.


    "This number!!" I stretched out four fingers.


    "Hoo..." after seeing this number, Zhang Yao obviously took a deep breath, and then looked at me with uncertain eyes.


    "What''s the matter? I feel too much?" I took out a cigarette and asked with a smile.


    "Many!!" Zhang Yao replied decisively.


    "Don''t you want to hear how I want to share this share?"


    "You say!!" Zhang Yao lit a cigarette and stretched out his hand.


    "Jisang 25%, Wei Yiwen 15%, you 60!! can you accept this number?"


    "Ha ha!!" Zhang Yao looked at me and laughed, then nodded at me and said, "I can accept this!!"


    Zhang Yao is not stupid. He can''t not know what I mean by giving Jisang 25% of the shares, and no matter how much, Zhang Yao controls 60%, so they have no reason not to accept my condition.


    "If you can accept it, it''s all right. I can do it for you, and I will try my best to do it for you. And then we will get all the raw materials from our factory, and you has the final say for the price, I trust you!" I continued.


    "You have shares, how can I charge you?" Zhang Yao replied to me speechless.


    "Ha ha!!" I laughed, then slowly stood up and stretched out my right hand to Zhang Yao.


    Zhang Yao also stood up and shook hands with me.


    "I hope we can cooperate happily in the future!!" I said to Zhang Yao with a smile.


    "I hope ye can always help me in the future!!" Zhang Yao also replied to me very politely.


    The two of us smiled at each other and let go of our hands.


    ����


    At 4 p.m., the heavy rain in Myanmar finally stopped.


    I, Wei Yiwen, Li Tao and Tian Ming left Zhang Yao''s home.


    The matter about Myanmar is finally over. Zhang Yao and Jisang should be able to handle the rest, so we don''t need to worry.


    "Uncle Tao, where are you going next?"


    I looked at Li Tao in the car and asked.


    "Back to Hainan, I''ve been fucking bothering me for more than a month. I have to go back and have a rest..." Li Tao said back to me while stretching his waist.


    "It''s really troublesome for you during this time..." I said to Chong Tao, who was not satisfied.


    "Grass, you don''t need it. I''ll go to your harem to have a look when I have time. It''s said that the whole is good now!!"


    "Yes, uncle, if you go, I will let you be the emperor!!" I shouted with my arm around Li Tao''s shoulder.


    "True or false?" hearing this, Li Tao''s expression changed instantly and looked at me.


    "Uncle, when have I fooled you?" I asked Li Tao solemnly.


    "Then you''d better get out of here quickly!!" Li Tao pushed me away.


    "No, uncle, what do you mean?" I looked at Li Tao with some confusion.


    "I don''t fucking believe in two people in the world. One is you and the other is Liu Yong. You two have a B taste and a stomach of bad water!!"


    "Uncle, you may have misunderstood me..."


    "Fuck off!"


    "There is really a misunderstanding..."


    "You''re numb, get out of here!"


    ����


    The lobby on the first floor of Yangon airport.


    "OK, you don''t have to send us, go back!!" Li Tao waved to Wei Yiwen and me.


    Li Tao left all his guns at Zhang Yao''s home, because this time he wanted to go back by plane and sneak into China. The fact is too fucking troubling. Let alone middle-aged people like Li Tao, even I can''t stand it.


    "Pay attention to safety!!" I replied with a smile.


    "Don''t worry!!" Li Tao nodded, then shouted to Tian Ming, "why don''t you leave quickly? Why did you stand with others? It''s like you sent me..."


    "Then go back first. I''m going to walk around H city with ye..." Tian Ming smiled back to Li Tao.


    "Didn''t you fuck with him?" Li Tao''s tone was very puzzled.


    "Almost that!!" Tian Ming nodded.


    "Cao, I didn''t catch anything. I didn''t say anything. I took a fucking ride. It was a fucking failure, failure!!" Li Tao shook his head with a very painful expression, and then walked into the airport alone.


    ����


    After Li Tao left, I asked the driver to drive to a temple in Yangon. This was the last thing I did in Myanmar.


    I want to see Mengsong for the last time.


    In the evening, I, Wei Yiwen and Tian Ming came to an ancient temple.


    *The solemn hall and the rippling bell make the whole temple look so quiet and sacred.


    I walked into the temple without expression. There were a lot of Buddha statues in the temple. One big Buddha was placed in my eyes, which suddenly made me feel relaxed and happy. It seemed that only here could really wash away the blood on me.


    I found the box belonging to Mengsong. Looking at the photos on the box, I was filled with emotion.


    Old friends have gone, what''s wrong with right!!


    After watching the Mongolian Song Dynasty, I knelt piously in front of the Buddha without making a wish or incense. I just think this can make me more comfortable.


    Wei Yiwen and Tian Ming stood behind me, silent.


    ����


    On the other hand, in a military camp in Myanmar.


    Zhao San knelt on the open playground. He was surrounded by soldiers. In the center of the playground, there were photos of kakun.


    At this time, everyone''s expression was very heavy, and the white flowers on his chest were particularly dazzling.


    "Tu Tu!!"


    When the motor sounded, Jisang walked towards Zhao San with standard steps under everyone''s attention.


    When Zhao San saw Jisang, he grinned and whispered, "all this is finally coming to an end, isn''t it?"


    "Wow!!"


    Jisang took out his pistol and pointed it at Zhao San. Gritting his teeth, he asked, "do you have any last words?"


    Zhao San smiled and shook his head.


    "Bang!!"


    Ji sang pulled the trigger and Zhao San''s body fell slowly.


    When he died, he looked very relaxed and smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    "General gisan!!"


    "General gisan!!"


    After Zhao San''s death, cheers broke out on the playground, and people seemed to come out of sadness in an instant.


    The era of kakun has passed, and the era of Jisang is about to begin!!


    PS: this volume is over here. Open a new volume tomorrow, and my new journey will begin. My favorite bosses subscribe to red envelopes and take a walk!!

 Chapter 520

    "Can he answer your call so late?" Liu Rui stood up and shouted at me speechless.


    "I have to call if I can answer..." I looked at my mobile phone and scolded silently, and then dialed again.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After waiting for half a minute, Du Xianyang finally got through to me.


    "Draft it? Why did you call me in the middle of the night?" Du Xianyang''s voice was very excited and shouted at his mobile phone like a pig.


    "That what, I have something urgent..." I replied with some embarrassment.


    "Brother, what''s your emergency? Can you tell me tomorrow? Why did you call me in the middle of the night?"


    "Do you know Zhang Xiaogang over there?" I don''t have time to talk to Du Xianyang directly.


    "..." the multifaceted Du Xianyang was stunned and then asked, "what are you looking for him for?"


    "Xiao hei and Lao Bian in our harem were taken away by him. It seems that they are hiding weapons. I want to get people out..."


    "Grass, that''s it?" Du Xianyang asked helplessly.


    "It''s not small, okay?"


    "What do you mean now? What do you want to do? It''s midnight. I''ll contact you now?"


    "Yes, please contact me and I''ll communicate with the other side..." I replied with a smile.


    "Fuck you, I''ll contact you now. Can you go there or what? You can go as far as you should go..." Du Xianyang stared at beads and shouted, and then hung up the phone directly.


    I reluctantly put down my mobile phone and looked at Liu Rui around me. Liu Rui squinted at me, and then ran to his bedroom. I reached out and grabbed Liu Rui directly, then looked at Liu Rui and said with a smile: "brother Rui, you can help me deal with this matter. Anyway, it''s no big deal..."


    "Is it not good for me to come forward?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me with a bitter smile.


    "What''s wrong with this thing? The organization trusts you very much now..." I patted Liu Rui on the shoulder.


    "Fuck you, what does this have to do with me? Can''t you find someone else?" Liu Rui shouted at me with staring beads.


    "Hehe, you are not the only one now..." I patted Liu Rui and then said with a smile: "I see your enthusiasm. I have changed my clothes. I''ll call Du Xianyang tomorrow morning and ask him to contact Zhang Xiaogang for you. Then you take the money to get out Xiaohei and Lao Bian."


    After I finished, I went straight to my bedroom. Liu Rui sat on it and stared at my back. Then he shouted like a pig: "Ye Han, I''ll come out. I tell you, you''re still not human!"


    I didn''t answer at all. Liu Rui answered the room directly. After entering the room, he found Su Su sitting and looking at me.


    "Why haven''t you slept yet?" I asked, looking at Su Su Su with a smile.


    "I thought you were going out again..." Su Su looked at me with red eyes and said.


    "Ha ha, nothing......" I patted Su Su''s back, and then went straight into the quilt. Su Su sat and looked at me, but didn''t continue to ask. Turn off the light and go to bed.


    ����


    On the other hand, after Zhang Xiaogang brought Lao Bian and Xiao Hei to the Public Security Bureau, he directly locked Lao Bian and Xiao Hei into the interrogation room.


    Xiao hei and Zhang Xiaogang were handcuffed in the room. Xiao Hei was good. He was handcuffed on the window and could sit on the stool, but they were miserable like bald. They were directly handcuffed on the heating. The bald position is that you want to squat. You can''t squat down. You can''t stand up when you want to stand, so you can only squat half. It''s very uncomfortable.


    "I come back to the bureau with such a big head because of you..." Xiao Hei scolded silently, looking at the bald head squatting beside him.


    "Impulsive, it was impulsive at that time..." baldheaded returned to Xiaohei with great regret, then looked at Xiaohei and asked, "man, are you really from the harem?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" little black was stunned and asked.


    "We are peers, all pimps..." bald head quickly smiled back.


    "You can pull JB down. What''s your scale? There are only three in your family. Two have gone home to have children. Now there is only one left. Everyone in the back palace looks like a goddess..." binzi on one side shouted.


    "You roll the calf..." the bald man turned his head and shouted irritably. Then he looked at Lao Bian and asked, "man, you said you and we are all peers. What''s the boredom of you calling me in the middle of the night?"


    "..." Lao Bian looked at his bald head silently, and then shouted at the top of his voice, "Whoever fights with you is boring, I they just look for one. Who knows what you have nothing to say to me, this and that, who can understand..."


    "No, you''re in our business. Do you know what fast food is and what a full set is?" the bald head looked at Lao Bian and asked.


    "I work in a hotel. Who is going with you?" Lao Bian replied with staring eyes, then shouted at the interrogation outside at his throat: "is there anyone? I want to shit!"


    "Man, you don''t have to shout. They''re off duty at this point..." binzi said to Lao Bian.


    "What''s off work? What do I want to do now?" Lao Bian turned his head and asked binzi some speechless.


    "Either hold it or pull it in your pants..."


    "Grass, I''m really convinced. I just want to find one. You said that so many of you had to fight with me. You said you couldn''t do it in the middle of the night. You had to come to us for something..." Lao Bian shouted with his teeth and bald head.


    "Isn''t this impulsive at that time?" the bald man replied to Lao Bian with a little embarrassment.


    "Don''t talk to me. I want to shit as soon as I see you now. I''ll tell you!"


    At eight o''clock the next morning, Zhang Xiaogang walked into the bureau with a soybean milk fried dough stick in his hand. Lao Bian held it all night and his face was almost green. After seeing Zhang Xiaogang, Lao Bian stared at the beads and shouted, "let me out quickly. I want to shit..."


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang turned to look at Lao Bian, then put down his breakfast, went to Lao Bian, opened the door of interrogation, looked at Lao Bian and asked, "what''s shouting?"


    "Don''t you shout if you let the shit hold all night?" Lao Bian replied with staring eyes, then pointed to the handcuffs on his hands and shouted, "can you loosen them quickly? I really want to pull my trouser pocket. I''ll tell you..."


    "Clean JB thing." Zhang Xiaogang looked at Lao Bian and scolded silently. Then he reached out and took out the key, and then opened the handcuffs on Lao Bian''s hands. After unlocking the handcuffs, Lao Bian ran out of the interrogation room like the runaway wild dog, and then ran to the toilet outside the interrogation room.


    "Go and have a look..." Zhang Xiaogang stretched out his hand and pointed to Lao Bian. He turned his head and ordered his colleagues.


    "I eat, what do you want me to do?" the colleague replied helplessly.


    "Let you look at you. What if you run away?" Zhang Xiaogang replied with staring eyes. Then he walked into the interrogation room, looked at Xiaohei and bald people, and asked with a smile: "how did you sleep last night?"


    "Brother Zhang, please let me go quickly, or you can change the room for me. The man just shouted all night. I listened to him all night. I really can''t stand it..." binzi looked at Zhang Xiaogang and shouted.


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled, then looked at binzi and said, "let your daughter-in-law take 5000 yuan, and then roll the calf quickly..."


    "OK, I''ll call my daughter-in-law now..." binzi quickly nodded.


    "What about me?" the bald head shouted quickly.


    "Are you calling all these people?" Zhang Xiaogang asked while biting the dough sticks and looking at the bald head.


    "It''s me..." the bald head nodded.


    "Then you are the victim, 20000, and then quickly roll the calf..." Zhang Xiaogang nodded back.


    "Is twenty thousand a little more?" the bald man looked at Zhang Xiaogang reluctantly and asked.


    "If you feel too much, just wait here and follow the normal procedure..."


    "No, brother Zhang, I''m also a regular customer here. Can you give me a discount? Or the whole activity, one for five times..." he smiled at Zhang Xiaogang and discussed it.


    Xiao Hei was stunned when he heard this. Are the police and bandits so strong now? Now the prices are clearly marked. Obviously, Lao Bian and his family still have serious cases on file, so as long as they give the money in place at this time, they won''t let go of anything. Moreover, the bald head seems to be really a fool. If he can talk to them like this, his brain must be hard to use. So Xiao Hei now understands why it''s because of a harassing phone call, Bald heads can lead people to the hotel. If they follow the thinking of normal people, it is absolutely impossible to find the door, but it is obvious that the bald head in front of them is not a normal person. Xiao Hei now regrets why Lao Bian didn''t call when he asked him to call. If he called at that time, there may not be so many things now, But there is no regret medicine in this world. These two people can definitely collide with different sparks.


    "Gunduzi, do you think I''m a wholesale market? If you say a discount, you''ll get a discount..." Zhang Xiaogang kicked his bald head silently, then pointed to his bald head and said, "give me 20000 yuan in three days, and then gunduzi quickly..."


    "Really can''t discount?" the bald head looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    "Do you believe it when I cut you in ink?" Zhang Xiaogang scolded wordlessly, and then he was going to run outside the interrogation room with a fried dough stick.


    "Man, how should I deal with this?" at this time, Xiao Hei stood up and shouted at Zhang Xiaogang.


    After hearing the cry, Zhang Xiaogang looked back at Xiaohei, then he was silent, and then whispered, "your two problems are serious. I''ll chat with you alone after I finish my meal..."


    Xiao Hei glanced at Zhang Xiaogang and then squatted on the ground without talking.


    More than ten minutes later, Zhang Xiaogang wiped the soybean milk on his face, then went to the interrogation room, opened the handcuffs on Xiao Hei''s hands, looked at Xiao hei and said, "I''ll have a good chat with you when you come out..."


    "OK." Xiaohei nodded with a smile, and then followed Zhang Xiaogang to the interrogation room next door.


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang looked back at Xiao Hei, then nodded and said, "it''s a white matter. Isn''t it the first time to come in?"


    "The first time I came in..." Xiao Hei quickly replied.


    "Ha ha." Zhang Xiaogang looked at Xiao hei and smiled without talking.


    ����


    Lao Bian pulled in the toilet for more than half an hour. Some people outside knocked on the toilet door impatiently, then stared at the beads and shouted, "are you shitting or having children? Ma slipped out..."


    "Man, I don''t smoke and can''t pull it out..." Lao Bian shouted in a very painful tone, and then began to hum,


    "No, what''s wrong with you?" the man outside the toilet scolded silently, then took out a box of Yuxi and handed it to Lao Bian through the crack in the toilet door.


    "Fire..." Lao Bian shouted after taking the cigarette.


    "Grass!" speechless scolded, and then handed the mobile phone to Lao Bian.


    "Pa!"


    Lao Bian lit his cigarette and took a greedy deep breath. His expression was like that drug addict. He was very comfortable.


    "Is this the first time you''ve come here?" the man outside asked Lao Bian.


    "Ah, I''m from the city. I came here on the first day today..." Lao Bian quickly replied.


    "Do you know the rules on our side?" he continued.


    "Rules? What rules?" Lao Bian was stunned.


    "There are no rules in the Bureau in your city?" he was stunned, then lit a cigarette and squatted next to the toilet.


    "I don''t know if there are any rules in our city. I haven''t been in the Bureau before..." Lao Bian replied with some doubts, and then gave a fierce hum.


    "You shit, you shit. What are you shouting about? You don''t know. You thought I brought you out!"


    Subconsciously moved two steps to the side, some speechless scolded Lao Bian in the toilet.


    "I''m sorry......" Lao Bian replied awkwardly, then smiled and said, "I couldn''t help shouting..."


    "You can''t help but look like..." he was speechless. Now he felt that Lao Bian might be.


    "No, man, it doesn''t matter whether I call now. Let''s continue with the topic just now to talk about your rules. I''m a newcomer and don''t understand anything when I first arrived." Lao Bian hurriedly continued to talk about the above topic, because he knew that the rules in this small mouth must have something to do with him and Xiaohei, otherwise it wouldn''t be put forward at this time, What Lao Bian is most concerned about now is how he can release himself.


    Little turned to look at the toilet, and then whispered: "Anyway, being idle now is also idle. I''ll tell you about our rules. In fact, our side is different from that in your city. Because there are few people in our development zone, we are not as strict as yours. Normally, if you commit a crime, you don''t have to go through any procedures like that in your city. It''s like fighting and whoring. We are general They take people directly to the interrogation room, but they don''t file a case for you. As long as you have the money ready at that time, you can normally release it to you. You are like that bald head and binzi, who are regular guests on our side... "


    Lao Bian was stunned when he heard this. Then he whispered, "man, what do you mean is that everything is easy as long as the money is in place?"


    "...." nodded and then said, "if you say so, it''s almost the same meaning, but..."


    "But what?" Lao Bian hurriedly shouted.


    "But your two problems seem to be a little serious," he replied.


    "No, man, why is it serious here?"


    "How serious are you? You don''t count in your heart? Like other people''s bald heads and you binzi, they usually commit crimes by whoring and fighting. You''d better directly get rid of the hidden weapons. You say that we can deal with ordinary small things by ourselves, but it''s a little difficult for you. I don''t know how to deal with them..."


    "Who knows?" Lao Bian asked.


    "Look what our captain means. If our captain wants to tell the top, it will be difficult to deal with it, but if he doesn''t tell the top, it won''t be so serious..."


    "...." Lao Bian was stunned when he heard this. In fact, the current situation is very simple, because Lao Bian knows that these people are either making a set for them or simply misunderstandings, so it will be much easier for them to do this as long as they buy Zhang Xiaogang. But Lao Bian is worried that he can''t even call now. How can he buy Zhang Xiaogang.


    A few minutes later, Lao Bian stamped his numb thighs and came out of the toilet.


    "Cao, if you don''t come out again, I think you''re dead inside..." looking at Lao Bian, he scolded some speechless, then handcuffed Lao Bian, and then ran to the interrogation room with Lao Bian.


    "I''m slow to find someone to shit..." Lao Bian replied with a smile.


    "Stop talking nonsense!" he reached out and pushed Lao Bian.


    After returning to the interrogation room, Lao Bian looked around in the interrogation room, then kicked binzi, looked at binzi and asked, "where''s Xiaohei?"


    "What little black and white..." bin Zi replied in a wordless way.


    "It''s my friend. Where has he gone?" Lao Bian shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Let brother Zhang take it away. I should have taken it to talk..." at this time, he bareheaded and opened his mouth back to Lao Bian.


    Lao Bian turned his head and looked at his bald head. Then he sat down on the stool. His face was a little worried and shouted to the outside: "can I call?"


    "Such things are arranged by our captain himself. Don''t ask me..." while eating cold fried dough sticks, he turned back to Lao Bian.


    "Grass!"


    Lao Bian scolded wordlessly, then sat on the chair and stopped talking.


    ����


    On the other side, Xiao Hei followed Zhang Xiaogang into the interrogation room and sat on the chair in the interrogation room very casually.


    "Hehe, who''s that?" Zhang Xiaogang asked, looking at Xiaohei while receiving water from his own water cup.


    "In the city..." Xiao Hei whispered back, then looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked, "this is not the Bureau, right?"


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this. Then he narrowed his eyes and looked at Xiaohei. He was silent. Then he looked at Xiaohei while drinking tea and said, "how do you know..."


    "Have you ever seen a station where no one is on duty in the middle of the night?" Xiao Hei squinted at Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled after hearing this sentence, then nodded and said, "you are still a smart man. I like to chat with smart people."


    "Is this a game?" Xiao Hei then asked.


    "This place is a temporary interrogation room, which may be good news for you. The information of your gang has not been officially filed, so you don''t have to worry now..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled back to Xiaohei, and then said: "but you don''t have much time. After all, I can''t keep you here all the time..."


    After hearing this, Xiao Hei licked his lips and looked at Zhang Xiaogang silent.


    "Why don''t you talk?" Zhang Xiaogang knocked his legs and looked at Xiaohei with a smile.


    "How long can I stay here?" Xiaohei asked, looking at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Not much..."


    After Zhang Xiaogang said that, he looked up at Xiaohei, and then said, "after all, what''s going on with you is not a small matter. You bastards should know what the crime of hiding weapons is, so it''s hard for me to help you now..."


    "..." Xiao Hei was stunned for a moment, and then whispered, "brother Zhang, do you know who I am?"


    "I don''t know who you are. I don''t even know your real name now, but what I want to tell you is that our iron tower has our iron tower rules. As long as you follow our rules, we can say everything..." Zhang Xiaogang looked at Xiao hei and smiled.


    "When can I make a phone call?" Xiaohei asked quickly after understanding Zhang Xiaogang''s meaning.


    "I''ll arrange for you to call later, but I''ll give you one day, because it''s not a small thing for you. I''m only one day at most. This is the limit!"


    "Is there too little time in a day?" Xiao Hei asked, licking his lips.


    "A lot..." Zhang Xiaogang shook his head slightly and stood up to run outside the house.


    Xiao Hei sat where he was and didn''t speak.


    The other side.


    In the office of our harem.


    Zhang Tongzhou, Zhang Fengyu and I sat in the office playing poker. The north and the South sat on one side and watched the excitement. At this time, the door of our office was pushed open, and Liu Rui staggered in.


    "Playing?" Liu Rui asked me with a smile.


    "It doesn''t look like I''m leaving. I have to make some money in your harem..." Zhang Fengyu replied with a smile.


    "Cao, you fight against the landlord with Ye Han. If you can win money, I''ll pull out my eyes..." Liu Rui looked at me and glanced at me. Then he sat beside me and patted me on the shoulder. He looked at me with a smile and asked, "is it my brother Ye?"


    I squinted at Liu Rui and didn''t speak.


    "Why can''t we win?" Zhang TongZhou looked at Liu Rui and asked with a smile.


    "Let me tell you this. I fight against the landlord with Ye Han. They don''t want the landlord. Do you know what this concept is? I thought there were two kings under it. I shouted three points, and then opened it and saw that two, three and one eight!" Liu Rui explained silently.

 Chapter 521

    In a private room of a senior hotel in H city.


    "I''ll leave this information to you. No matter how you use it, Bi Wenshi should know that we have his handle now..."


    With that, sun Qiang handed Xiao Wu the USB flash disk and the file bag directly.


    Xiao Wu was stunned after taking the file bag, then looked at Sun Qiang and asked, "do you still have a backup in your hand?"


    "What you take is a backup..." Sun Qiang told the truth.


    "Do you want us to talk to bi Wenshi in person, or do you want someone else to send this thing to bi Wenshi?" Xiao Wu asked with narrowed eyes.


    "Whatever, whatever you do, just let Bi Wenshi know the existence of this thing!!"


    "Let me ask, what if Bi Wenshi is not interested in this thing?" Xiao Wu then asked.


    "Impossible!! if this thing leaks, the black hat on your head will disappear. How can he not be interested!!"


    "I mean in case!!" Xiao Wu repeated.


    "In case..." Sun Qiang rubbed his palm and was silent. Then he looked at Xiao Wu and said, "if he''s not interested, let''s send this thing directly to others!!"


    "Who are the others?"


    "Who do you think most wants Bi Wenshi to fall in H city?" Sun Qiang asked.


    Xiao Wu was stunned when he heard this sentence. Then he grinned, reached out to pick up the file bag on the table, looked at Sun Qiang and said, "President sun, when the business is finished, I won''t chat with you. I have to do business..."


    "Go, go..." Sun Qiang smiled and waved his hand.


    "Don''t eat a few, hurry up!"


    Xiao Wu stretched out his legs and kicked the driver Wang Jun, then wrapped the file bag in his coat and ran outside the private room.


    ����


    After Xiao Wu and others left, Lin Yushu and fan Aiguo, who had not spoken, looked at Sun Qiang and asked, "brother, do you think these two people can be reliable?"


    "What''s reliable?" Sun Qiang replied indifferently.


    "I''m just afraid these two people will screw up this matter!!" Lin Yushu looked a little worried.


    "What if they screw up? I just want them to screw it up now!! it''s best to make the city full of wind and rain, and everyone knows it..."


    "Brother, are you going to kill Bi Wenshi?" Lin Yushu replied with a smile.


    "Ha ha, if Bi Wenshi hadn''t pressed me step by step, I wouldn''t have been in prison for ten years. I''ve been investigating him for ten years. Now that I''m out, the first thing I do is to kill this Bi Wenshi!!" Sun Qiang bit his teeth and shouted, then stood up and looked at Lin Yushu and shouted: "It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. I''ve been waiting for this day for ten fucking years!! ten years!!"


    "Brother, it''s hard..." fan Aiguo shouted.


    "Hard work doesn''t matter, just have the result..." Sun Qiang waved his hand, then slowly stood up and ran outside the private room with his back and hands.


    Lin Yushu and fan Aiguo looked at each other, and then hurriedly ran out.


    ����


    On the other hand, the little five Wangjun returned to Fuhe mountain house with the information given to them by sun Qiang.


    "How was the conversation?"


    At this time, Liu Nengzheng sat cross legged on the sofa playing the PSP game console. When he saw Xiao Wu coming back, he shouted with a smile.


    "Sun Qiang, give me something. Have a look..."


    Little five threw the file bag on the sofa, then grabbed the handle in Liu Neng''s hand and played happily.


    "What is it?"


    Liu Neng opened the file bag curiously, and then looked carefully. Liu Neng''s face was calm at the beginning, but the more he looked down, the heavier his face became.


    Ten minutes later, Liu Neng gently put down the information, then wrung his eyebrows and asked, "what does Sun Qiang mean by giving you this thing?"


    "He wants us to send this thing to bi Wenshi, and then threatens Bi Wenshi to help us win the university city development project!!" Xiao Wu replied absently while playing the game.


    "Do you know what it means if it leaks?" Liu Neng shouted, pointing to the file bag on the sofa.


    "..." Xiao Wu put down his handle and looked at Liu Neng for a moment. Then he stammered and asked, "what does Dai... Mean?"


    "It means that Bi Wenshi''s head can''t be saved!! his head can''t be saved. Do you think he is still in the mood to talk to you about the development of university town?" Liu Neng shouted at Xiao Wu.


    "What are you quarreling with me? How the fuck do I know if he is in the mood..." Xiao Wu replied speechlessly, and then picked up the apple on the tea table and ate it.


    "You''re a fucking fool!!" Liu Neng scolded speechlessly, and then shouted, "every man is innocent and bears his sins!!"


    "Don''t tell me the whole idiom. I haven''t graduated from fucking primary school!!"


    "How do you think Bi Wenshi would react if he knew about the existence of this information?" Liu Neng looked at Xiao Wu and asked.


    "I don''t know, love * what reaction, what relationship it has with me..." Xiao Wu chewed an apple and shouted impatiently.


    "If I were Bi Wenshi, I would destroy this evidence at all costs. Bi Wenshi is so old that he can''t be led by us. People like him would rather kill him than compromise because of this. In short, if Bi Wenshi knew we had this thing in hand, he would kill us at all costs, Instead of choosing compromise!! "Wang Jun said sharply at this time.


    "Yes, sun Qiang put this thing in our hands in order to watch us compete with biwenshi snipe and clam, and finally he reaped the benefits!!" Liu Neng nodded slightly.


    "I fucking said don''t play idioms with me. I didn''t graduate from primary school. Can you tell me what to do about it?" little five shouted with some collapse.


    "You shouldn''t take it back..." Liu Neng replied irritably, and then ran to the second floor with the file bag.


    "Grass, why the fuck do you blame me? I fucking know what to take and what not to take!!" Xiao Wu replied speechlessly, then picked up the handle and played the game.


    "Ha ha..." Wang Jun smiled and didn''t speak.


    "You smile like a JB!! you fucking understand why you didn''t tell me not to take it back!!" Xiao Wu shouted at Wang Jun with his eyes on beads.


    "I don''t know whether I should take this thing or not..."


    "Fuck off, I don''t know anything. What the fuck are you pretending to understand with me!!"


    Xiao Wu kicked Wang Jun impatiently, but he played with the handle heartlessly

 Chapter 522

    "Brother, he''s a policeman. We''ve met at the police station!!" Lao Bian repeated helplessly.


    "...." the second king looked down at Guo Sihua with yellow phlegm on his face and then turned to look at Lao Bian. The expression on his face was almost dead.


    "Lying in the trough, I''ll fucking kill you!!" at this time, Guo thought that he had been spit by the second king. He was insane, crying and scolding.


    "Are you really a policeman?" the second king looked at Guo thinking and asked in an unbelievable tone.


    "Am I you? B!!"


    "Look, he''s not!!" Wang Er turned his head and shouted at Lao Bian.


    "Big brother, hurry and let go. He''s a policeman!!" Lao Bian should be crazy.


    "Are you a policeman or not? You didn''t tell me to kidnap the police before you fucking worked!!" the second king looked at Guo thinking and said in a very serious tone.


    "Fuck your mother!!" Guo thought he would say this now.


    "Oh, fuck, this B seems to be a policeman!!" Wang Er scratched his head, then looked at Guo thinking and said, "I''ll let you go, will you let me go?"


    "I... I fuck your mother..."


    "What the fuck? This man seems stupid!!" Wang Er turned his head and asked Lao Bian.


    "You''re crazy about the chicken handle. Please loosen it quickly!!" Lao Bian shouted helplessly while holding his hair.


    "What if I let him go and don''t let us go?" Wang asked.


    "Oh, fuck, you can go now!!"


    As he spoke, Lao Bian grabbed Wang''s second arm, and then pulled Wang''s second from Guo''s body.


    When Guo Siwei saw Wang''s second son go down, he went crazy like a runaway Mustang. Lao Bian kicked Guo Siwei''s stomach, then turned his head and dragged Wang''s second son out of the parking lot.


    "What are we running for?" Wang asked puzzled as he ran.


    "You fucking fool, don''t run and wait for others to catch you?" Lao Bian said nothing.


    "Grass, we''re fucking yellow again after we ran this job..." the second Wang bit his teeth and scolded, in a very unwilling tone.


    "When the fuck are you still alive? If someone catches you, we''ll have to work hard to get out all our life..."


    At this time, Lao Bian''s head is brushing and sweating. It''s too fucking difficult to be a partner with a tiger like Wang Laoer.


    After Wang Laoer and Lao Bian ran away, Guo Xinli didn''t catch up with him at the first time, because he didn''t even have the strength to run now.


    Guo thought sat on the ground, smoking and wiping the sticky phlegm on his face. At this time, a black Jeep drove slowly with its headlights. Guo thought hid behind and reached out to block the light.


    Five seconds later, the jeep stopped beside Guo Siwei.


    Guo thought narrowed his eyes and looked at the license plate number of the jeep. Although he was calm on the surface, he was still very nervous because he knew that the talent in the car was the person who really wanted to kidnap him!!


    "Bang!!"


    The door bounced open and a man came down from the car. Guo thought and looked at the man and was stunned.


    "You made it to listen to the fucking infiltration..." the man smiled at Guo thinking.


    "What are you doing here?" Guo thought, looking at the man, was very puzzled.


    "Someone asked me to take you away. Can you cooperate?" the man asked very directly.


    Guo thought stood up, walked to the man, sighed and said, "Ye Han is back?"


    "Hmm!!" the man nodded.


    "He asked you to kidnap me, didn''t he? Du Dashao!!" Guo thought then asked.


    Yes, the man in front of Guo thought is Du Xianyang.


    "Yes!!"


    "Why?" Guo thought wrung his eyebrows in a very puzzled tone.


    "I don''t know. Anyway, he asked me to do this..." Du Xianyang spread his hand, then pulled open the door and said to Guo Siwei, "come on, go out with me!"


    "What if I don''t go?" Guo thought, standing in place and biting his teeth, asked.


    "If you don''t go, don''t go, but ye said, you''d better go with me!!" Du Xianyang replied casually.


    Guo thought stood silent for a moment, then pulled open the door and sat on the co pilot.


    "What qualities do you have as a policeman? Let the two robbers become like this B!!" Du Xianyang smiled at Guo thought while driving.


    "Cao, you''ve really found two talents. If you want to take me away, take me away. What are you doing with these fools?" Guo thought helplessly while wiping his face.


    "Leaf, that means I don''t want you to know who tied you!"


    Hearing this, Guo thought stunned, then shook his head and wiped his face.


    Du Xianyang saw that Guo thought didn''t speak, so he didn''t go on talking and drove seriously.


    Five minutes later, Guo Siwei looked at Du Xianyang and asked, "do you have water? I wash my face!!"


    "There''s something in the back. Don''t fix it everywhere. I''ll tell you..."


    "Myanmar is finished?" Guo thought, looking for water, asked one by one.


    "Well, Zhao San pulled it." Du Xianyang nodded.


    "Hehe, when will the leaves come back?" Guo thought with a smile and then asked.


    "Almost..."


    "Now, our city is really going to change!!" Guo thought with his hands behind his head and a long sigh.


    Du Xianyang looked at him, silent.


    Du Xianyang knows that the sky in H city has changed, and the most difficult person may be Guo thinking!!


    ����


    H City Airport.


    Wei Yiwen, Tian Ming and I walked out of the exit of the airport.


    Liu Rui, Meng Liang, Yang Songyuan, veteran Che and others were all waiting for us at the exit. When I saw these familiar faces, I grinned.


    "Grass, it''s back!!" Liu Rui shouted when he saw me, then smiled and waved at me.


    Not only Liu Rui, but also others were equally excited when they saw Wei Yiwen and me.


    Several of us have come to H city for a long time. This is the real first time to separate and get together!!


    When Zhang Fengyu and others saw Wei Yiwen, they were so excited that they almost didn''t cry.


    After the three of us got out of the airport, the cattle surrounded the three of us directly.


    "Grass, you''re fucking back!!" Meng Liang came up and hit me on the chest with a fist, in a very happy tone.


    "Cao, I''ve only been out for a few days..." I kicked Meng Liang with a smile, then turned to look at Zhang Fengyu and said, "what? Did I bring you back?"


    "Awesome!!" Zhang Fengyu gave me a thumbs up.


    "Ha ha!!" I laughed, then looked at Tian Ming and said, "Uncle Tian, these people are all the fighting power of our harem!!"


    "Good!!"


    Tian Ming looked at Liu Rui and nodded with great satisfaction.

 Chapter 528

    "Who is this?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Tian Ming.


    "Hehe, this is my new soldier. You can call him uncle Ming later!!" I put my arm around Liu Rui''s shoulder and said.


    "Uncle Ming, my name is Liu Rui!!" Liu Rui bared his teeth and stretched out his right hand to Tian Ming.


    Tian Ming smiled and shook hands with Liu Rui, then looked at the others and said, "my name is Tian Ming. This time I come back with Ye and want to eat with everyone. In the future, we will eat in a slot. If you have anything, please say hello!"


    Although Tian Ming is old, he doesn''t rely on his old age at all. He doesn''t say he looks down on us. He talks very politely. In this regard, I think Tian Ming is very right to my way.


    "Uncle Ming!!"


    "Uncle Ming!!"


    ��������


    Meng Liang and Yuanyuan knew that I had to invite them at such an old age. It must not be an ordinary soldier, so they were very polite to Tian Ming and greeted him one by one.


    Tian Ming smiled and nodded at them. At this time, Zhang Fengyu took a step forward, and then looked at Tian Ming carefully. His tone was a little surprised and asked me, "gun King Tian Ming?"


    "You know a lot..." I smiled and nodded.


    "My grass, you can make Tian Ming come over!!" Zhang Fengyu smiled and gave me a fist, then dragged Tian Ming and said, "Uncle Ming, I''ve heard of you before. This is the first time I''ve met!"


    "You are Zhang Fengyu, aren''t you?" Tian Ming asked with a smile.


    "It''s me, uncle Ming. How do you know my name?" Zhang Fengyu suddenly felt flattered and his tone was very excited.


    "I heard what brother Wei said..." Tian Ming pointed to Wei Yiwen behind him.


    "Oh, ha ha, he''s a second force!!" Zhang Fengyu smiled at Tian Ming.


    "Haha, let''s study guns sometime in the future!!" Tian Ming also smiled.


    "Proper!!" Zhang Fengyu made an OK gesture to Tian Ming.


    "Zhang Fengyu, you take uncle Wei and uncle Tian back to rest, and the rest go out with me to do some work!!" I looked at Zhang Fengyu and asked.


    "Just came back to work?" Zhang Fengyu looked back at me with a surprised tone.


    "Yes, I have reserved a private room for celebrities!!" the old car, the big housekeeper of our harem, also shouted.


    "Leaf, why don''t we pick up the wind for you first? We''ll talk about it tomorrow!!" Meng Liang frowned at me.


    "There are some things I have to understand. I can pick up the wind at any time, but I won''t do it. I can''t sleep well!" I replied with my teeth, and then directly pulled open Passat''s door.


    Liu Rui looked at me and sighed helplessly, then shouted to the others: "boss said, let''s do it. Zhang Fengyu, you take uncle Wei Shutian and they go first!!"


    "OK!!" Zhang Fengyu nodded, and then took Wei Yiwen, Tian Ming and others on the jeep.


    Five minutes later, three Passats lined up and drove very neatly on the road.


    Inside the car.


    "Have you brought everything you asked?" I asked Liu Rui.


    "Yes, you have to be so neat?" Liu Rui frowned at me and asked.


    "I came back this time to let them understand what the hell we are in H city after the harem. We broke our teeth and cut our hands. From today on, we''ll take care of who the fuck blows thorns with me!! in the past, we were so fucking honest that we didn''t dare to open a gun in our hands, but now we''re different. We have to fuck what''s going on in H city. Let''s go first Come on, no one can fucking do it!! "I stared back at Liu Rui, then turned to Meng Liang and said," drive directly to the police station!! "


    "Hmm!!" Meng Liang nodded expressionless.


    "I thought Zhao San was dead. These are even finished..." Liu Rui sighed helplessly.


    "Zhao San''s business is a fucking beginning!!"


    "Forget it, you can do what you think. Anyway, I can''t convince you..." Liu Rui waved his hand impatiently, then closed his eyes and began to rest.


    I looked at him, took out my cell phone and called Du Xianyang.


    "Boss ye, what can I do for you?" Du Xianyang asked with a smile after answering the phone.


    "What are you doing?" I asked in a low voice.


    "I''m having dinner with Guo brigade!! hot pot!! would you like to come and have some?"


    "Ha ha, then you can eat..." I nodded and put down my cell phone.


    ����


    Du family.


    The room was foggy, and the red soup in the copper hot pot on the table rolled wildly.


    Du Xianyang and Guo Siwei sat face to face at the table, drinking beer and rinsing hot pot.


    "Ye Han''s phone?" Guo thought with a smile when he saw Du Xianyang put down his mobile phone.


    "Well, ask me what to do..." Du Xianyang nodded.


    Guo thought silently for a moment, then picked up a piece of mutton and threw it into the pot.


    Du Xianyang took a sip of beer, then looked at Guo thought and asked, "you don''t seem to have anything?"


    "What can I do?" Guo thought with a smile.


    "Ha ha, your heart is so fucking big. If I were you, I wouldn''t be able to stand it......" Du Xianyang replied.


    "Exercise out..." Guo thought with a grin.


    "If you want to go, I won''t keep you." Du Xianyang pointed to the door.


    "Let''s go? Where am I going?" Guo thought stunned for a moment, and then said, "they are more embarrassed when I go. It''s better for me to stay here with you for a while. They can deal with their own affairs. It''s not good for me to get involved."


    "If so, aren''t you worried at all?"


    "Don''t worry..." Guo Siwei shook his head and took a sip of wine to explain: "they are still measured in their work. They can''t do anything, so I''m very relieved..."


    "In fact, it''s quite JB difficult for you to get caught in the middle. In fact, I sympathize with you..." Du Xianyang picked up a glass of wine at Guo thought.


    "I don''t think so. Every day is like that. Every day is a day!!" Guo thought simply and touched Du Xianyang''s cup, and then drank the wine in the cup.


    "Why did you become a policeman? I don''t think this profession is interesting..." Du Xianyang blushed and began to chat with Guo thinking vaguely.


    "When I was a child, I wanted to be a policeman because I wanted to get rid of the bad and be good. When I grew up, my father wanted me to take over his class. You don''t have to pity me. People like us may have no way to choose their own life from birth, because the family has already arranged for you!!" Guo thought back quite JB directly.


    Du Xianyang grinned after hearing this.

 Chapter 529

    At 9 p.m., next to the H city police station.


    Three black Passats stopped straight by the side of the road.


    Inside the car, Meng Liang pulled on the handbrake, turned to look at me and asked, "how can I get in?"


    "Wow!!"


    I twisted my eyebrows and picked it up directly from the back seat *, looked at Meng Liang and said, "don''t adjust the emotional route, just go straight into it for me!!"


    "Are you fucking crazy!! this is the public security bureau!!" Liu Rui shouted.


    "It''s the fucking Public Security Bureau!!" I gritted my teeth and pulled the door open with a gun.


    "Bang!!"


    The doors of the three Passats were spread out neatly. Except for Zhang Fengyu, Wei Yiwen and Tian Ming, all the combat effectiveness of our harem gathered here for nothing else, just to get us a statement these days.


    I was at the front again. Because it was night and the terrain of the police station was remote, there were very few vehicles on the road, and basically no one found us.


    "Bang!!"


    I kicked open the door of the police station and went in with * in my hand.


    After hearing my kick at the door, all the policemen on duty in the police station looked at me. When they saw the * in my hand, they were surprised, then took out their guns and shouted, "what are you doing?"


    "Click!!"


    Liu Rui moved the bolt of the gun, licked his lips, looked at the policeman and shouted, "it has nothing to do with you. You''d better step back a little bit!!"


    "I fucking ask you what you do!!" the policeman stared at beads and shouted. This is the first time he has been a policeman for so many years.


    The bandits took the initiative to come to the door. In the eyes of these policemen, they must think we are crazy!!


    I walked to the policeman with a gun, patted him on the face and said, "since we dare to come in and don''t wear masks, it shows that we must have the ability to go out. The time for the anti riot team to come here is 15 minutes. Is it too easy for me to kill you in these 15 minutes?"


    After listening to my words, the policeman was stunned and stared at me, because he knew what I said was true. If they resist now, there will be only one way out.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you, my police uncle!!" I smiled, then my face changed and directly raised * and pulled the trigger at the director''s office.


    "Kang!!"


    The bullet hit the gun on the door panel, leaving a small hole.


    "Come out, I know you''ve been waiting for me for a long time!!!" I shouted at my throat.


    "Creak!!"


    The door of the director''s office was opened, and a nearly sixty year old man came out expressionless.


    "You are too arrogant!!" director Guo said to me with his teeth clenched.


    "Hehe, this is not arrogance. I want to ask you for a fucking statement!!" I replied with a sneer.


    Guo Siwei''s father, old director Guo, glanced at the house, waved to the police on duty, sighed and said, "put the gun down..."


    The policemen looked at each other, then shook their heads and put down their pistols.


    "Ye Han, let your people out and I''ll talk to you!!" after saying this, director Guo directly walked into the office behind his back.


    "You go out!!" I shouted back and followed into the office.


    Meng Liang and others looked at each other after listening to me, and then withdrew from the police station with a gun.


    Looking at Meng Liang and their departure, the police on duty breathed a long sigh. If they really fight, none of them will run!!


    ����


    "Hua la..."


    Director Guo looked at me while making tea. I sat opposite him and looked at him expressionless.


    "Don''t be so serious. You won''t hurt me. At least you don''t have the courage now. Tell me, what do you want to talk to me?" old bureau chief Guo Feng Qingyun opened the conversation.


    I gently ground my teeth, then opened my mouth and said, "I''ll give you face, I won''t kill you!"


    "Hehe, even without him, you dare not kill me..." director Guo smiled at me.


    I looked at him and didn''t speak. He was right. Even without Guo thought, I might not dare to kill him. After all, if I killed a municipal police chief, I would be crazy.


    Director Guo looked at me without speaking and then said, "I''m disappointed that you came here today. You''re still too young. Zhao San is dead. Why can''t you live with me? Don''t you know what happens when you fight against a director?"


    "You were surprised that I could come back, didn''t you?" I asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, I''m surprised. At least I feel terrible without Liu Yongyou. You make me feel like a person..."


    "Who?" I asked hastily.


    "He is a past tense. Tell me what you want to do today, except to demonstrate with me!!"


    At this time, the man in front of me seems to have seen through everything. He knows all my thoughts, so when I chat with him, I feel very terrible and even nervous.


    I adjusted my mind, then looked at him and asked, "you killed Zhao Si Liang, didn''t you?"


    "Yes!!" director Guo nodded slightly.


    "..." looking at him admitting it so blandly, I suddenly didn''t know how to continue talking.


    "Zhao Si Liang is guilty. He killed people. In the legal sense, I don''t need a reason to kill him!!" director Guo explained.


    "Aren''t you ashamed to say these things as a fucking policeman?" I asked, gritting my teeth.


    "Ashamed?" director Guo was stunned for a moment, then shook his head and smiled and said: "I forgot how to write the word ashamed after I sat as director. After Liu Yong left, H city suddenly became chaotic. Fights and provocations are common. As a director of the police station, I saw it in my eyes and hurt in my heart, so I must do something!!"


    "What does all this have to do with Zhao Si liang?" I shouted.


    "The main reason why H city is so chaotic is that there is one less speaker in the place where there is no sunshine!!" director Guo replied in a burst of blood.


    "Words matter? Hehe, it''s a dog for you!!" I smiled helplessly.


    "No matter how you understand it, if a city wants to develop normally, it obviously needs the management of the police. Secretly, it also needs a person to manage and take shady things, such as pornography, gambling and drugs! Although these three countries are hard to crack down, no matter how strict you are, as long as people have demand, they will have a market. Once there is a market, there will be competition and face In such a profiteering business, people will fight and rob with red eyes. Killing is hidden behind the profiteering. This is people''s most primitive nature. As a policeman, I can''t completely eliminate these people. It''s my dereliction of duty, but when it appears as a social phenomenon, you can''t disobey the society, so what I can do is to make the market stable! " Speaking of this, the director stopped and lit a cigarette.


    "Go on!!" I lit a cigarette, too.


    "A few years ago, I found Liu Yong. Liu Yong helped me sort out these markets. H city began to become stable slowly, but Liu Yong left in a hurry. He forgot who he was, so he had to leave H city. Sometimes he did things by himself. After Liu Yong left, H City welcomed your new forces. Although they looked insignificant, they surprised me again and again Hi, under the guidance of Liu Yong and I, my mind slowly approached you and helped you to get up. Finally, you didn''t disappoint me... "


    Hearing this, I heard a buzz in my mind. The cigarette in my hand had burned my fingers, but there was no response.


    It turned out that Guo thought''s help to me was arranged by director Guo. When I first arrived in H City, I couldn''t understand why Du Xianyang Jixuan Guo thought several people helped me so desperately. When I simply thought it was emotion, Liu Yong told me that Du Jiaji actually liked the project in Liu Yong''s hand!!


    Today, director Guo''s words let me understand that Guo''s thinking is actually just a tool used by others. Everything is controlled by the man in front of me. Maybe our destiny has been controlled by others since I took over Liu Yong''s bar.


    I looked at the man in front of me and wondered if there were feelings in this society.


    Director Guo uses Liu Yong, Guo thinking and me. He uses all the people who can use it for his current position and his son''s great future!!


    "You are a smart man. Your team is willing to work for you, so the harem soon stood up. But Zhao San, who has been forbearing at this time, can''t sit still. Zhao San has been waiting for an opportunity for so many years. He knows Liu Yong''s character, so he also knows that Liu Yong hasn''t worked with me for long. After Liu Yong left, Zhao San finally waited for this opportunity and began to put his strength into practice From Zhaojia village to the city, there was his shadow everywhere in the real estate drug bar, but at that time, your energy was all focused on Sun Lei. Your real enemy Zhao San was ready to attack you from that time, but you were still immersed in the state at that time unconsciously!! you can wait, Zhao San can wait, but I can''t Wait!! "


    "So you want to intensify the contradiction between me and Zhao San, right?" I asked, gritting my teeth.


    "That''s right!!" director Guo patted the table, then stood up and shouted at me: "Gao Jia gave me a chance. I used all available resources to kill Zhao Si Liang and blame you!! only in this way can you find that Zhao San is your enemy!!"


    "Ha ha..." I grinned bitterly and suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    The script has already been arranged. All I can do is follow Zhao San to help director Guo finish the play.


    "The contradiction between you and Zhao San has intensified rapidly. There is only one left between Zhao San and you in H city. What I need to do at this time is to wait and wait for a result!! I can accept both Zhao San and you, because who is the same to me. What I need is someone who can stand up, but I prefer you!!"


    "..." I looked at director Guo without expression. In addition to anger, I seemed to have some helplessness.


    "At first, I thought Zhao San won and you lost, but you surprised me. You are young, but you have a lot of heart. Now you make me feel a little terrible. In fact, when you guessed that I killed Zhao Si Liang, you already knew my purpose, but today you still appeared in front of me, which shows that you are not stable at all. You want to give me a blow , tell me your attitude, but is your attitude very important to me? If I fucking let you stay in H City, you can keep it. If I fucking let you go, I don''t need a reason. Do you understand!! "


    With these words, director Guo took out his matching gun directly, slammed it against my forehead, then clenched his teeth, stared at the beads and shouted, "what''s wrong with me killing you now!!"


    "Ha ha..."


    I smiled and opened the on my forehead, then looked at director Guo and said, "first, I am the fruit of your victory, and you won''t kill me. Second, kill me, Liu Yongyou can''t explain, and Guo thought you can''t explain."


    "Go on!!" director Guo shouted.


    "Yes, it''s all arranged, but you know Guo Siwei''s attitude towards me and Liu Yong''s attitude towards me. Finally, you don''t want me to die. I''m dead. Who cares about your shit!!" I swallowed and spit to explain.


    Director Guo was stunned after listening to what he said. Then he put down his pistol, smiled and said, "you are really a smart man. Unfortunately, being smart is not a good thing!!"


    "It''s none of your business. I have a few questions!!"


    "You say!!" director Guo waved at me.


    "What is the status of our harem in H city?" I asked in a low voice.


    "If you want status, you have status!!" director Guo replied sonorous and forceful.


    "How to deal with Zhaojia village?" I asked.


    "Zhao village changes soup without dressing. You can do what Zhao San looks like. The government won''t take care of it!!"


    "Last question!!" I paused, then looked at director Guo and asked in a low voice, "what level are the people behind you?"


    "Municipal!!"


    "Good!"


    I nodded, patted the ashes on my hands, stood up, looked at director Guo expressionless and said, "there is a man named iron face in SZ City, my hometown. I can help you, but if one day I go back to SZ City, I also hope to get your support!!"


    Director Guo looked at me with a smile. He neither promised nor refused.


    "Let''s go, let''s keep in touch in the future!!" after that, I turned and walked out of the director''s office, and there was no place to vent my anger and helplessness.


    After walking out of the office, the policemen on duty looked at me like monsters. I looked around and smiled helplessly.


    "Don''t fucking stop me and let me in!!" just then Guo thought rushed in and didn''t drink less at a glance.


    Guo Siwei was stunned when he saw me, and then kicked on the door of the director''s office.


    "Guo xiongyi, fuck your mother!!" Guo thought angrily.


    Guo xiongyi, member of the Standing Committee of the municipal Party committee and director of the Public Security Bureau of H City, is a national main hall level cadre!!

 Chapter 530

    I felt as if my legs were filled with iron, and every step was so slow and heavy.


    In my mind, I kept repeating what director Guo xiongyi said to me. I mixed with the society, mixed with the society, and finally I didn''t have the fate of being controlled by others. In fact, everything I did was just arranged by others. I, ye Han, today, I might be nothing without them.


    I personally killed Meng song and killed Lin Ninggang''s iron egg Mingda pig. Finally, I found that I was just a chess piece in someone else''s hand. When I used it, I was there, and when I abandoned it, I didn''t have it.


    It seems that my destiny is not in my own hands, but in the hands of others.


    They control me to fulfill their dreams, and I have no right to object.


    What Guo xiongyi said to me today is very obvious, but I can''t refuse, because I represent not only myself, but everyone in our harem.


    Sometimes life is like this. You object, but you can''t refuse.


    I listened to the loud quarrel between Guo thought and Guo xiongyi. I felt my mind was in a mess. I was not optimistic, but I was not narrow-minded. Today, Guo xiongyi''s was like a stone in my heart, so I couldn''t breathe.


    "Leaves!!"


    I walked out of the public security bureau without God in my eyes. Meng Liang and others immediately surrounded me. You asked me what happened inside.


    But my world seems silent. I can''t hear their voices, but I see their mouths moving.


    Suddenly my head buzzed, I lost my intuition, and then lay on the ground.


    ����


    In the director''s office.


    Guo''s father and son stood in front of each other.


    "Why the fuck did you tell him all this!!!" Guo thought red and shouted.


    "If I don''t tell him, does he understand what''s going on?" Guo xiongyi replied with his teeth clenched.


    "After he knows all this, have you ever thought about his fucking reaction!!"


    "His reaction can only be to accept!!" Guo xiongyi replied decisively.


    "You!! you..." Guo thought twice. He was so angry that he didn''t know what to say. Then he kicked over the vase around him and ran out of the office.


    After Guo thought left, Guo xiongyi was left alone in the office. At the age of nearly 60, he was still strong. Guo xiongyi stretched out his hand to light himself a cigarette, and then looked down at the table. He, his wife and Guo thought had the only family photo.


    Thirty years ago, Guo xiongyi came to H city with his wife and parachuted as the director of H City Public Security Bureau.


    At that time, he was still an iron-clad director full of blood. After taking office, he cooperated with the mayor to carry out a large-scale anti pornography and anti underworld operation. All the underworld in H city were spared. Guo xiongyi thought that in this way, he could be regarded as a good director for the people.


    But because of his action, he lost his most precious wife. Until today, he doesn''t know who killed his wife.


    After his wife died, Guo xiongyi became more strict and hated the underworld forces more.


    But when his mentor was arrested for taking bribes, he was completely confused. His mentor received 100000 yuan from others, just to have his mother have an operation!!


    A national department level cadre!!


    When his mother was ill, he couldn''t even take out 100000 yuan. Now, many people don''t believe it. They think it''s a fucking joke, but it really happened 30 years ago!!


    Guo xiongyi''s mentor was arrested and sentenced to five years, 100000 yuan for five years!!


    Many people feel pity for an old man who has been honest all his life when he is about to retire.


    But have you ever thought that the most pitiful thing is your mother!!


    Don''t you think it ironic that a good official was sentenced to five years for 100000 yuan, and a corrupt official took countless money all his life, but he didn''t even manage one??


    Guo Yixiong''s mentor couldn''t stand such an insult and committed suicide in prison. Before his death, he wrote on the prison wall: "thirty years from the law body, let go now, thank the world of mortals!!"


    This poem sees very few people. Guo xiongyi is one of them.


    At this time, he really wanted to understand how to be an official!!


    Guo xiongyi began to contact some people he hated very much. The original Guo xiongyi was very disgusting and hit a wall everywhere in officialdom. However, when he mastered the law of thanks, he became like a fish in water. He sat in the position of director of H Municipal Public Security Bureau for more than 30 years.


    He not only became the director himself, but also began to develop his own power, cultivate others and pave the way for his son. All this was voluntary, because he was afraid that he would die miserably in prison like his mentor one day, so he was more cautious than anyone and less careful than anyone!!


    In today''s society, everyone has different evaluation standards for corrupt and honest officials. Some people think that the person who takes the money is a corrupt official, but I want to say that this social official can be greedy, but you have to do what you should do!!


    ����


    After I was unconscious, Meng Liang and some of them took me directly to the hospital. I don''t know how long I slept. Anyway, when I opened my eyes, everyone was by my side.


    And Liu Rui also called Su Su. When I opened my eyes, the first person I saw was Su Su.


    "What are you doing, JB? It''s all around me like a fucking mourning meeting..." I slowly sat up and looked at the people around me and shouted.


    "Brother, you''re awake!!" Liu Rui took a long breath when he saw me talking, and then said, "I fucking thought you were dead. I''ve been studying how to divide your property these days!!"


    "Roll the calf, you''re fucking dead!! you don''t want me to order well!!" I scolded speechlessly, then turned to look at Su Su Su and said with a smile: "Why are you here?"


    "I heard you were dying, so I came to have a look..." Su smiled back at me.


    "Ha ha!!" I smiled awkwardly, then scratched my head and said, "my daughter-in-law is still so humorous!"


    "Don''t fart, who''s your daughter-in-law!!" Su Su''s face turned red and she bit her lips very cute.


    "Ouch, this is a situation!!" hearing this sentence, er Mei and Wu Mei quickly coaxed.


    I looked in the direction of both of them and found that pity was there, but my face seemed a little ugly.


    "Liangzi, come here!!" I didn''t talk to Wu Mei and waved to Meng Liang.


    "What''s the matter?" Meng Liang came to me and asked in a low voice.


    "You organize this afternoon. I''ll have a meeting!!"


    "Understand!!" Meng Liang nodded.


    "Well, you can go back if you have nothing to do. I''ll stay with my daughter-in-law for a while..." after the explanation, I shouted shamelessly.

 Chapter 531

    "Ouch, I''ll stay with my daughter-in-law for a while. Why do you forget us when you have a daughter-in-law..." Wu Mei threw down this sentence in a strange way, and then dragged her pity and twisted her little ass out of the ward.


    Liu Rui saw that Wu Mei had gone and hurried to my side. He patted me on the shoulder and said to me, "pay attention to moderation, brother!!"


    "Get out of here!" I kicked Liu Rui with a smile.


    Liu Rui hid behind for a while, then shook his head with a sad expression, turned around and dragged Meng Liang, and they went outside the ward.


    Half a minute later, Su Su and I were left in the ward.


    Su Su blinked and looked at me while peeling oranges.


    It was a good atmosphere, but I let Su Su see the whole. I was still nervous. I picked up a lighter and a cigarette box from the bedside table.


    "Don''t smoke here, don''t you know?" Su Su glanced at me and grabbed my cigarette box.


    "Grass, you have a lot to do in a day..." I scolded helplessly, then put my hand behind my head and looked up at the ceiling of the ward.


    Su Su saw that I stopped talking, shook his lips, hesitated for a long time, and then asked: "... Where have you been these days?"


    "Kunming, Myanmar!!" I have nothing to hide from Su Su.


    "Oh." Su Su Su nodded, and then did not continue to ask.


    "Why don''t you ask me what I did in those places?" I sat up and looked at Su Su Su and smiled.


    "Just come back. It''s no use telling me what to do." Su Su stretched out his hand and handed the orange to my mouth.


    I took the oranges, put them all in my mouth, and then chewed them.


    Su Su looked at me eating oranges, covered his mouth and smiled. Then he stared at me and asked, "will you go in the future?"


    "Don''t go..." I shook my head and then said: "this is over, I don''t have to go!!"


    Su Su raised his head and wanted to stop talking.


    "Do you remember what I told you when I left?" I finally summoned up the courage to say this to Su Su Su.


    "Remember...!" Su Su nodded with a red face.


    "You will be my daughter-in-law in the future!!" I put my arms around Su Su Su and grinned.


    "You roll the calf for me, did your sister agree!!" Su Su pushed away my arm, sharpened his silver teeth and shouted.


    "Do you agree? I''m in bed. The raw rice is cooked. What do you want to deny?" I leaned against the bed and rolled my eyes.


    "Ye Han, you''ve lived enough, haven''t you!!"


    After hearing my words, Su Su raised his hand and shouted on my face, then walked out of the ward with a small bag and high heels.


    "Why are you going?" I opened the quilt and shouted.


    "Sister, I''ll go out and buy you some rice..." Su Su waved at me and disappeared in my sight.


    I looked at Su Su''s back and grinned. Suddenly, for a moment, I felt that I had not been busy in vain.


    After Qian Rou''s affair, I didn''t dare to find Su Su, because I was afraid that Zhao San would focus on Su Su Su, so I tried to avoid her at that time.


    Now that Zhao San''s business is over, I can finally rest assured to be with Su Su.


    Although I am very angry about Guo xiongyi, according to our current situation, I can only choose to accept it silently.


    You can''t resist, you can only compromise.


    ����


    1 p.m. in the meeting room of the harem.


    This is the first meeting held after I returned to H city. All the backbone members of the harem attended. Even Tian Ming, Han Chao and others came.


    The originally small conference room was directly filled by these people.


    I sat at the front of the conference table. Liu Rui and Wei Yiwen sat on both sides of me. I looked at all the people in the room.


    Zhao San''s incident has passed, and all of us in the harem are still there. This may be the result I want to see most.


    "Ye, are you still in a meeting? You''ve been sitting here watching us for more than half an hour, waiting for us to knock you or what?" Yang Song shouted at me carelessly while playing with his mobile phone in his chair.


    "No, how do you talk to the boss? What''s your status now? You don''t count it in your heart?" Liu Rui replied to Yang Song in a strange way.


    "Yes, I have to be careful what I say now. I''ll be fired at that time. Tell me..." Yang Song nodded at Liu Rui with a very serious expression.


    "It''s not so good. Now people are different..." Liu Rui glanced back.


    "You two get out of here!!" I smiled and scolded, then looked at everyone in the room and said, "we had the most difficult barrier in the harem a few months ago, but now we have come here. I don''t want to say a lot. Those who can still sit here are the backbone of the harem. I can''t guarantee anything else. As long as there is mine, there will be yours in the future..."


    "Too official!!" Wu Mei shouted.


    "Yes, I don''t need to talk. What do you say..." Liu Rui shouted.


    Wei Yiwen looked at me and smiled kindly.


    "Cao, the word I found on the Internet, you guys don''t give me a fucking face!!" I scolded reluctantly, then buckled my speech on the table and said: "the harem will resume business tomorrow!!"


    "Old car, how''s your contact with Miss?" I turned to the old car and asked.


    "You can go to work at any time!!" the old car smiled back at me.


    "That''s OK!!" I nodded and said to Yang Song, Nanbei and Liu Rui, "you three are still in charge of the casino, and the rest are in charge of the bar. Is there a problem?"


    "No..."


    "Uncle Wei, you take uncle Tian and Zhang Fengyu to Zhaojia village and try to restore production in Zhaojia village within a week. Is there a problem?" I turned to Wei Yiwen.


    "No problem!!" Wei Yiwen nodded and agreed.


    "Well, since there''s no problem, let''s break up the meeting!!" after that, I took my speech and walked outside the conference room.


    "No, Mr. Ye, what am I doing?" Han Chao stood up and shouted at me.


    "You are still your security captain!!" I shouted without looking back.


    "Won''t you allow me to promote me? Why am I still the security captain!!" Han Chao hurriedly chased out with an incredible tone.


    "I think you need to exercise now. Don''t worry. There will be plenty of opportunities in the future!!" I advised Han Chao very seriously, and then walked downstairs with a big step.


    "Liar, you are a big liar!!" Han Chao looked at my back and shouted.

 Chapter 533

    I followed Zhao Dabiao for more than 100 meters and finally came to the place where they stored drugs.


    I looked at the neatly placed bags of drugs, and I was filled with emotion. If the police caught it, ten heads would not be enough for me to judge.


    In fact, I don''t know much about No. 5, because not many people use it in China now. Half of them like skating, but I can often see it, because many guests in our harem like to play with it.


    Many people have lost their money because of this thing, and live examples are in front of them, so I feel that the farther away this thing is, the better.


    We followed Zhao Dabiao around the factory for more than half an hour. When I came out, I felt my fucking head was muddy. Although I was wearing a gas mask, I still felt uncomfortable.


    After leaving the factory, I took a deep breath, then turned to look at Wei Yiwen and said, "nothing, let''s go back. When Zhang Yao gets in touch, we''ll come over!"


    "OK!!" Wei Yiwen nodded at me and agreed.


    "No, Mr. Ye, the food here is ready for you. Stay and have a drink!!" at this time, Zhao Dabiao hurriedly asked to stay.


    "No, we still have something to do over there. Let''s do it another day!!" I politely refused, because I don''t think I''m very familiar with these village names, so there''s no need to eat.


    "Don''t go. I''m ready now. Mr. Ye, you won''t give me this face?" Zhao Dabiao said with an embarrassed face.


    "Why don''t you stay and eat? I''m hungry too!!" Wei Yiwen said with a smile.


    "Yes, stay and eat!!" Zhao Dabiao answered quickly.


    I took out my cell phone, looked at it, nodded slightly and said, "OK, let''s go back after dinner!"


    "Yes, yes, this way, please Mr. Ye!!" Zhao Dabiao saw that I promised and hurried to the front to lead the way.


    We couldn''t stand Zhao Dabiao. We had no choice but to stay and have dinner and drink with them to communicate our feelings.


    The place where we ate was Zhao Dabiao''s house. Zhao Dabiao shouted that at least seven or eight village names could come to drink with us, and the food was also prepared at a big table.


    "Your dish is very hard!!" Zhang Fengyu asked with a smile as he pulled the chicken on the plate with chopsticks.


    "Is this a welcome for leaders..." Zhao Dabiao explained foolishly.


    "Grass, what kind of leader are we? We have to point to you to make money in the future..." Zhang Fengyu said with a smile.


    "Little brother, it''s so direct!!" Zhao Dabiao didn''t know what to do with Zhang Fengyu''s two sentences. He could only reply with embarrassment.


    "Sit down, don''t stand!!" I looked at the villagers and shouted.


    After hearing what I said, these people opened the chairs around them and sat down slowly. I think their expressions are still very restrained.


    "I''m not in good health, just drink!!" Tian Ming pushed his glass forward before he started eating.


    "OK, I know you can''t drink much!!" I nodded and agreed, because I know Tian Ming is afraid of drinking and delaying things. After all, this is Zhao San''s territory. Even if the villagers have a good attitude towards us, it''s not sure what will happen, so Tian Ming is still very careful.


    After everyone sat down, I picked up my glass, stood up and said: "My name is Ye Han. I''m here for the first time. First of all, thank you for welcoming me. There are too many people, so I won''t introduce much. But you can all know me in the future. I don''t talk much nonsense. Talking about feelings is what people do. Our Gang get together to make money. If you have me, you will have yours!!"


    After I said these words, the villagers at the bottom laughed, and I drank all the wine in the glass.


    After I finished speaking, the atmosphere was obviously much better. Everyone should drink and eat. Wei Yiwen was in good condition. After a while, he became one with these villagers.


    "Hello, Mr. Ye, my name is Meng Qing, in charge of the finance of the factory!!" a thin middle-aged man looked at me with a glass.


    "Hello, you will still be financial!!" I also picked up the wine glass and touched Meng Qing.


    Then we smiled at each other and drank the wine directly.


    Zhao Dabiao was very relaxed at the dinner table, and his words became more and more. He hugged Wei Yiwen and began to talk about life and ideals!! I feel that Zhao Dabiao doesn''t seem to be able to drink very much, and he can''t fucking drink after a few drinks.


    But Meng Qing is different. He chased him and drank with you. At first, he used a cup with me, but later he directly took a bowl to dry.


    And I don''t drink alone. Three or four people are around me. I fucking think I drink cold water.


    At first, it was OK. Later, I really couldn''t stand it. I didn''t eat much. In addition, the alcohol level in the countryside was still fucking high. After drinking about half a kilo, I couldn''t do it. My stomach hurt and my head hurt.


    "Almost OK!!" Tian Ming sat beside me and frowned to remind me.


    "Well, I don''t feel good anymore..." I nodded and began to eat.


    "Don''t Ye drink?" Meng Qing shouted at me holding up his glass.


    "No, no, let me eat first!!" I waved my hand and refused.


    "Hehe, that''s OK. You eat first and I''ll go to the bathroom!!" Meng Qing put down his glass and turned to go outside.


    "I''ll go too!"


    Seeing that Meng Qing was about to have Tian Ming, he quickly stood up and prepared to follow him.


    "Brush!!"


    Hearing this, Meng Qing turned back and looked at Tian Ming unnaturally.


    "Why, let''s go together!! I just don''t know where the toilet is..." Tian Ming smiled at Meng Qing.


    Meng Qing was stunned.


    I looked up at Meng Qing and Tian Ming. He didn''t speak and then ate. Wei Yiwen also seemed to see nothing, and then chatted with Wang Dabiao.


    "Let''s go, what do you think!!" Tian Ming came to Meng Qing, pushed him and shouted.


    "Walk..." at this time, Meng Qingcai calmed down and followed Tian Ming to the outside of the house.


    Five minutes later, they walked back with shoulder to shoulder.


    But Meng Qing didn''t sit next to me, but sat far away from me.


    The meal continued. Everyone should eat and drink. Meng Qing never mentioned drinking with me again. Tian Ming''s eyes have been watching Meng Qing.


    About ten minutes later, Meng Qing secretly took out his mobile phone. Tian Ming and I found his action almost at the same time!!!

 Chapter 534

    Tian Ming turned his head and looked at me. Then he was going to get up.


    "Pa!!"


    I grabbed Tian Ming''s arm and shook my head at him.


    Tian Ming looked at me very puzzled, but he sat down slowly. The movement between Tian Ming and me is so small that others can''t see it at all.


    On the other hand, Meng Qing took a long breath after playing with his mobile phone, and then began to toast one by one with a wine glass. The atmosphere in the house was very good, and all faces were smiling.


    After Tian Ming sat down, he put his hand directly on his waist and was ready to take out his gun at all times.


    I patted him on the thigh, lowered my head and whispered, "don''t be nervous!!"


    Tian Ming frowned at me and then moved his hand away from his waist.


    "Ye, go out to the bathroom with me?" Wei Yiwen stood up and looked at me and shouted.


    "OK!!" I nodded, then stuffed the braised meat on the chopsticks into my mouth, wiped my hands, and followed Wei Yiwen to the outside of the room.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll also go out to release water..." at this time, Zhao Dabiao also stood up and hurried to my side.


    "Then go together..." I smiled and nodded.


    "I''ll go too!"


    Meng Qing hesitated for a long time in his seat, and finally stood up with him.


    "Haven''t you just finished?" Tian Ming asked, putting down his chopsticks and squinting at Meng Qing.


    "Hehe, I''m old and my prostate doesn''t work well..." Meng Qing explained awkwardly, and then ran to me.


    "Cao, why did I go to the bathroom?" Wei Yiwen scolded silently, then opened the door and walked out.


    "How nice and lively it is to pee!" Zhao Dabiao replied with a smile, and then followed him out.


    "Ha ha..." I shook my head and smiled.


    After leaving the house, the four of us found a corner, took off our pants and began to drain water. Wei Yiwen peed and looked at me.


    "What are you looking at?" I moved my body and asked irritably.


    "Look how you''re developing..." Wei Yiwen grinned.


    "It must be better than your one!"


    "Cao, if you talk so much, I have to break it with you!!" Wei Yiwen said and took off his pants.


    "Get out of here. How old are you? You''re fucking talking to me about this..."


    I scolded wordlessly, and then walked into the house while holding my trouser belt. Meng Qing followed me without talking, but I could feel his nervous mood, because he kept a certain distance from me when he walked. He was afraid that I could see his nervousness!!


    After returning to the house, the meal continued. After three rounds of food and five flavors of food, the people in the house had almost eaten. After eating and drinking, everyone was ready to do the last thing of the meal, bragging.


    I once heard the saying that there are 56 ethnic groups in China. All ethnic minorities sing and dance after eating and drinking. Only the Han nationality is used to boasting after dinner.


    I drank a little too much, so my mood was not very high. I sat in my seat and listened to them quietly.


    Meng Qing has been watching me with his eyes, and he looks down at his mobile phone from time to time.


    ����


    In a yard in Zhaojia village.


    Seven or eight young people sat in the living room, some playing with mobile phones, some watching TV, five or six * and an old-fashioned shotgun on the sofa!!


    "Sixth brother, when shall we start?" a 17-year-old boy bared his teeth and asked the young man with yellow hair on the sofa.


    "... uncle Meng hasn''t written to me yet. Wait a minute!!" the young man with yellow hair narrowed his eyes and replied.


    "Brother six, do we have to kill people this time?" the boy asked with big ignorant eyes.


    "Grass, if you don''t kill people, how can you avenge the third master!!"


    The young man with yellow hair, who was called sixth brother, replied in a muffled voice. Then he took out tin foil from his trouser pocket and put a small bag * on the table. He opened the small bag containing * and poured it on the tin foil. He turned his head and looked at the young man behind him and shouted, "where''s the straw?"


    "Didn''t you throw away all the straws?" the boy replied while playing with his mobile phone.


    "Grass!!" the Yellow haired youth scolded wordlessly, then directly pinched his nose, bowed his head and sucked twice.


    After sucking, the Yellow haired youth shook his head vigorously, then flopped and lay on the sofa. His eyes were very dull looking at the ceiling of the house, and his mouth was still salivating. He looked very happy.


    "Ah... Hoo!!"


    Huang Mao made some strange noises lying on the sofa. I don''t know whether it''s good or fucking bad.


    "Don''t you tell him to quit?" just at this time, a slightly older young man with pockmarked face shouted back at yellow hair with a remote control in his hand.


    "Yes, but today''s situation is special, so I have to take a whole bite!!" Huang Mao replied seriously.


    "We''ll have to work later. Do you him? Now take a whole bite and how to deal with the delay?" the pockmarked young man twisted his eyebrows and looked very disgusted.


    "You know a JB, it''s because of my fucking work. After that, I''m full of blood and quack!!" the Yellow haired youth explained.


    "What are you doing, brother six?" at this time, a 17-year-old child was very curious, picked up the tin foil on the table, looked at Huang Mao and asked.


    "*, don''t you at all?" at this time, Huang Mao has a big tongue, which is obviously too much fun. His eyes are straight.


    "Is it fun to put it all on?" the child continued.


    "It''s necessary, but it''s not fun. Who can fix this thing!!" Huang Mao nodded.


    "Then give me the whole point. I think my life is short, exciting and peaceful..." the child shook his head and concluded like an old man.


    "Hehe, is this just him? Exciting!!" Huang Mao smiled and took out * and poured it on the tin foil.


    "Brother six, just suck it in directly?" the child asked with some hesitation.


    "Yes, just give it a hard blow!"


    At this time, the pockmarked young man stood up and directly raised the * on the table, then stared at the beads and shouted, "can you do something serious? How old is he? Just him? Take him with this thing!! who sucks to death? Is he responsible?"


    "Cao, do you take them to kill? Are you responsible for them?" Huang Mao replied with staring eyes.


    "Grass!!" pockmarked scolded silently, and then sat down on the sofa.

 Chapter 537

    "Are you at home?" I called Meng Liang after I went out.


    "Yes, did Liu Rui call you yesterday?" Meng Liang, who had only answered the phone for a long time, said. As soon as he heard it, he was eating.


    "No, he called you?" I pretended not to know.


    "I haven''t answered more than ten."


    "I''ll go to your house and see you when I get there!"


    "OK!"


    After a while, I arrived at Meng Liang''s house. As soon as I opened the door, I saw Liu Rui standing on the sofa with a kitchen knife. It was yellow book that made him find out and get beaten.


    "Are you fucking out? I''ll split your TV if you don''t come out!" Liu Rui shouted with a kitchen knife.


    "Rego, you heard me that things are not what you think! Don''t be impulsive!" Meng Liang''s anxious voice came from the toilet.


    "I have to kill you today. You don''t know that my father called me yesterday. He hasn''t done this to me since I was in high school!" Liu Rui felt that he was about to cry.


    "I didn''t expect you to let your father find out?"


    "Fuck you, just after dinner at my house yesterday, my father liked to chat with me after drinking some wine. He asked me what I learned at school. I took out my schoolbag and told him that this is Chinese and this is mathematics. You can''t understand it. Let me show you geography. Dad, look, this is a geography book!"


    "Son, is this geography?"


    "When I looked down, what the hell is geography! Then my father beat me up and wouldn''t even explain!" Liu Rui cried and described his experience yesterday.


    "Ha ha, why are you showing off your books with your father? It''s not your own hand?" Meng Liang laughed after listening, and I laughed.


    "Are you still fucking laughing?" then Liu Rui walked to Meng Liang''s TV with a kitchen knife.


    "Don''t laugh, don''t laugh, Rego TV is innocent!" at this time, Meng Liang ran out of the toilet.


    As soon as Liu Rui saw that Meng Liang came out, he immediately rushed to Meng Liang. I hugged Meng Liang.


    "He''s going to cut me. What the hell are you doing holding me?" Meng Liang shouted silently when he saw me holding him.


    "Sorry, I held Liu Rui wrong in a hurry!" I quickly hugged Liu Rui.


    "Rego, calm down! It''s illegal to kill!"


    "No, I have to kill this fool today!" Liu Rui gasped.


    "Well, if you kill him, you have to go to prison, or let him invite us to dinner for a week!" I advised.


    "Yes, ask him if he agrees?" Liu Rui calmed down immediately when he heard my opinion.


    "Meng Liang, if you pay for the meal next week, Ruige will forgive you, OK?" I said to Meng Liang.


    "OK." Meng Liang nodded and agreed.


    "No, it''s a little cheap to let him buy a week''s meal. I let my father fight like this." Liu Rui turned his small eyes and immediately repented.


    "What else do you want?" Meng Liang looked at Liu Rui carefully.


    "Not only do you have to pay for meals, you also have to join my tomb robbing Association. In the future, you have to listen to me!" Liu Rui thought and said.


    "I won''t join your association. I don''t steal tombs."


    "Will you join?" Liu Rui raised the kitchen knife again.


    "Join, join, don''t always take your broken knife, will you?" seeing Liu Rui raise his knife, Meng Liang immediately agreed.


    "Well, I''ll forgive you this time."


    After listening to this sentence, Meng Liang suddenly sat on the sofa and grew a mouthful. I saw that they were all right. I also sat down. I was still very satisfied with the result. After all, the food for next week was contracted.


    After we sat down, Liu Rui walked out with a kitchen knife.


    "Why are you going?" I saw Liu Rui walking out and asked.


    "I sent the kitchen knife home. My mother came back to cook at night and found that the kitchen knife was gone. She had to hit me!" Liu Rui threw down this sentence and went out.


    "Don''t bully Liu Rui and pity the child." I said to Meng Liang after Liu Rui left.


    "If it weren''t for your bad move, could he cut me with a kitchen knife?" after listening to my words, Meng Liang rushed at me. What is a personal attack on me


    After making trouble with Meng Liang for a while, Liu Rui still came back with a black and blue face.


    Then we set out to find Yuanyuan. Liu Rui kept his mouth open all the way and told Meng Liang about the rules of the association and his grand goal of the association. It was time for Meng Liang to cry. He didn''t dare to make a noise and had to endure it silently.


    "Deng Deng Deng..." Nokia in my trouser pocket began to vibrate frequently again.


    "Have you arrived? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!" I heard Yuanyuan shouting anxiously as soon as I answered the phone.


    "It''s almost here. Isn''t there a contradiction between Meng Liang and Liu Rui and a delay..."


    "What happened to them?"


    "It''s all right. Now, we should be at your house right away." I looked back and said that Liu Rui and Meng Liang were very harmonious.


    "It''s all right, then hurry up!" Yuan Yuan urged again.


    "OK..."


    "Don''t leave a few ink stains. Hurry up. Yuanyuan is worried!" I said impatiently when I looked at Liu Rui, who should have muttered white foam.


    "I want to be quick. I was so seriously injured and fell into the ditch the day before yesterday. Look at my face. Am I getting it soon..." Liu Rui pointed to his swollen face and spit at me, Xingzi.


    "You''re awesome!" I didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    We walked for more than 10 minutes and finally came to the door of Yuanyuan''s community.


    Yuanyuan stood in the sun with a big schoolbag on his back. His face was sweating. When he saw us coming, he ran over immediately.


    "You''re coming. If you don''t come again, I''ll die!" Yuan said as he wiped his sweat.


    "You wouldn''t find a cool place to stay? I don''t know. I thought the new security guard came to the community." Liu Rui also looked so pale and weak in the face of yuan yuan.


    "I''m not afraid you can''t find us when you come. Who knew you came so slowly!"


    "Why is your face like this? Who did it?" Yuan Yuan saw Liu Rui''s face and wanted to discover the new world. He immediately rushed over and pinched it with his hand while talking.


    "Go away, don''t touch here! Let me see what you brought me?" Liu ruiba opened Yuan Yuan''s hand and began to turn Yuan Yuan''s schoolbag.


    "Let''s find a car. Is the park far away?" I asked.


    "En en, I can''t walk. I''m so hot!" Yuan Yuan waved his hand and called a taxi.


    The taxi pulled over and we got on the bus. Meng Liang got into the co pilot in order to get rid of Liu Rui, and the three of us sat in the back. The three of us are not fat. It''s easy to sit in the back.


    As soon as I got on the bus, I heard the driver sitting on the bus laughing. It was a happy laugh, and it didn''t end.


    "How can I keep up with the black car? What''s the driver laughing at?" Yuan Yuan said with a little fear after listening to the driver''s laughter.


    "I also have this feeling. I saw the news yesterday and said that someone dug a human organ..." hearing Yuanyuan say so, I instantly remembered the news I saw yesterday.


    "The four of us are afraid of him. How timid." Liu Rui''s eyes were full of contempt.


    "What are you laughing at, master? You''re so happy?" Meng Liang, sitting in the co pilot, finally couldn''t help it.


    "Ha ha, it''s funny to hear a joke on the radio just now. I''ll tell you. There was a rabbit..." the driver suddenly braked, and my head almost didn''t hit the front seat.


    After braking, the driver suddenly turned his head and looked at the three of us. After watching it for a while, he patted his thigh and said, "grass, Jing fucking smiled. I forgot to take the money..."


    "Fuck, I thought something was wrong!" I breathed a sigh of relief and was really startled by the driver.


    "Ha ha, it scared me. I almost didn''t jump..." Liu Rui laughed after listening to the driver.


    After that, the driver drove again. The driver didn''t laugh or speak all the way. Soon we arrived at the park. As soon as we stopped, the driver asked us to give money. It is estimated that he will never forget to receive money again. He is really a wonderful driver.


    This park is newly opened in our city. Behind the park is a mountain, and there is also a lake in the park, so the environment is still very good. There are also many entertainment facilities in the park, such as roller coasters, jumping machines, and zoos, but they are all charged.


    After entering the park, I found that many people came here to play, probably because it was Sunday. Most of them were some students or some parents with their children. We walked around the park. We looked around and made a roller coaster. The roller coaster was not big, but it was still very exciting.


    We walked in the park for a long time and saw many familiar faces, probably from our school.


    "No, I can''t walk. Let''s sit there and have a rest." Liu Rui said with a dying look. I saw him have the best time just now.


    "There is a pavilion in front. Let''s go there." Meng Liang pointed to the pavilion in front.


    "You go first. I have something to eat in my schoolbag. Eat first and I''ll buy some water." Yuan Yuan handed Meng Liang his schoolbag and ran to the supermarket.


    "Look at other people''s yuan, buy food and water, and look at you two! You two are alive!" then Liu Rui walked to the pavilion with a pair of leaders on his back.


    "Who is this fool talking about?" I looked at Meng Liang and said in unison.


    "You go first, I''ll help Yuanyuan get water." then I went after Yuanyuan.


    Yuanyuan and I bought four bottles of coke and a pair of poker. Because it''s not interesting to stay in the pavilion for a while, we bought poker to play for a while.


    When I returned to the pavilion with yuan yuan, I suddenly saw Meng Fei pressing Liu Rui on the ground. There was a lot of excitement around.


    "Do you still have sex with me? Without the kitchen knife, you still have sex with us." as soon as I ran to them, I heard Meng Liang shouting as he pressed Liu Rui.


    "Sha Bi Meng Liang, wait for me, wait for me to go home!" although Liu Rui was pressed on the ground by Meng Liang, Liu Rui still refused.


    I came forward and quickly pulled them apart. "I just left, so there was a fight?"


    "I can''t stand the ink he always tells me," Meng Liang said, staring at Liu Rui.


    "Just like your ink, wait for me to go home!" Liu Rui was beaten and his mouth was full of clothes.


    "What''s the matter with them? They were fine yesterday?" asked yuan yuan, who didn''t know the situation.


    "It''s okay. They''ll be fine in a minute."


    "What are you talking about?" Meng Liang grew up after listening to me.


    "No, love doesn''t distinguish between rich and poor! Liu Rui, you go and give me her mobile phone number to come!" although the price of this camera really frightened me, it doesn''t affect my pursuit of love. I think your brother Han''s spring is coming and it''s time to plant it.


    "Why don''t you go yourself?" Liu Rui looked at me and didn''t know what to think.


    "Am I not shy? It''s better for you to go."


    "Just now I said I was ugly. Now I have to go. Are you not afraid of me? I''m afraid other girls will run away?"


    "I let you go just because you are ugly. When I come out, she can see that my beauty is not..." in a hurry, the real idea in my heart came out.


    "Shit, if so, I can''t go. I''m so handsome. If you let Meng Liang go, the effect is better than me."


    "You mean I''m uglier than you?" Meng Liang stared.


    "No, you look a little more euphemistic than me."


    "After a while, people left. Brother Han is now in the most need of you. Brother Han''s spring, life and future are in your hands. You shake your head and I directly fell into the abyss. You nod your head. That''s how great the Bodhisattva saved my life. I''ll ask you if you can help me?" Listen to them, I said in a little hurry.


    "No!" the three replied in unison.


    "This is a brother! See! It''s not interesting enough!" in an instant, I felt careless in making friends.


    "It''s not you chasing the little girl. What does it have to do with us?"


    "See the girl with the camera? That''s the girl you''ll call sister-in-law!" I still looked at the girl and said.


    "You say you like people when you like them. What are you doing here with me? There must be nine out of ten women I like this day. I want you to call their sister-in-law, but now you haven''t called any for me." Liu Rui buttoned his nose and said disdainfully.


    "Isn''t that because you''re ugly?" I told the truth.


    "Fuck, can you stop talking about my appearance, as if you look good..."


    "Don''t look. What can you do all night? We have to go back." Meng Liang grabbed me and said.


    "No, I have to chase this woman." I''m motionless and firm.


    "No, brother, are you serious?" Liu Rui began to think I was joking. Who knows I''m serious.


    "Leaf, this woman is hard to chase!" Yuan Yuan also said at this time.


    "How do you see it''s hard to chase?"


    "Didn''t you see the SLR on the girl''s back? There are tens of thousands. My eldest sister used to have one, and he wears famous brands."


    "What? A camera is so expensive!" Liu Rui suddenly shouted.


    No wonder Liu Rui reacted strongly. How much money could our students have at that time, and we were all ordinary families. At that time, things were not as expensive as they are now. Even now tens of thousands are not a small number for a high school student. So when I heard about this camera for tens of thousands of times, not only Liu Rui, but Meng Liang and I were also shocked.


    "I''m still a little rich woman." Meng Liang sighed.


    We took out Yuanyuan''s food and began to eat in the pavilion. At first, Liu Rui and Meng Liang ignored each other, but it would be better after a while. We didn''t know how to do it. Liu Rui resumed his chattering appearance and began to tease.


    After eating for a while, we ate almost. We were ready to start playing poker. We took out poker. We played for a while and began to play well. Later, Liu Rui began to have no fun.


    "Eh, why is Xiao Wang out of my hand?" Yuan Yuan looked at the poker in his hand and said.


    "Your own little Wang, who do you ask?" I looked at the card in my hand and felt that it was pulled again. The largest one was J.


    "Hurry up and play cards?" Liu Rui urged impatiently.


    At this time, Yuan Yuan grabbed the card in Liu Rui''s hand, and both kings were in his hand.


    "I said, why do you always win? So you stole me, Xiao Wang!" Yuan looked at Xiao Wang on the table and said angrily.


    "It''s no use asking for a little Wang. I think I happen to have a male here. I''m kind enough to let them together in order to give play to greater strength. Isn''t life like this? A person is nothing. Only unity can gain greater strength. This is a typical example of one plus one is greater than two, okay?" Liu Rui said bluntly instead of feeling guilty. My brother Rui is my brother Rui. Even a simple steal from Xiao Wang can tell so many truth about life. You can''t refuse.


    "That''s why you stole my Xiao Wang... Stop playing." Yuan Yuan didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    In this way, with my big brother Rui''s life philosophy of one plus one greater than two, Xiao Wang ended our poker game.


    "What are we going to do later?" Meng Liang asked, putting down his poker.


    "No, I have to go to the bathroom. I drink too much water." I got up, stretched and walked to the bathroom.


    "I''ll go too!" Yuan Yuan also chased over.


    "It''s over. Why did you follow?"


    "I also want to go to the bathroom."


    "If you leave them behind, you won''t have to fight again..." I said with a little worry.


    After going to the bathroom with Yuanyuan, I immediately returned to the pavilion. I was afraid that the gadgets here would fight again. When I returned to the pavilion, I saw that the two gadgets not only didn''t fight, but also sat together and didn''t know what to look at.


    "What are you looking at? You two look so seriously?" I walked over and photographed Liu Rui.


    "Don''t bother me. I don''t have time to talk to you."


    "Beauty? Where is it?" Yuan Yuan immediately became interested and gathered together.


    "What about that!" Liu Rui still didn''t look at us. He stretched out his fingers and pointed to a place.


    I looked in the direction of Liu Rui''s fingers and found that there were really several girls by the lake, so Yuanyuan and I sat down to join the ranks of watching beautiful women.


    "I think the green dress looks good!" Liu Rui said without drooling.


    "The breast of green clothes is too small. I think the one of white clothes is beautiful and big." Meng Liang has drooled.


    "What I see is temperament and connotation, not what people like you can see with ordinary eyes."


    "I''m still that purple cute." even Yuan Yuan joined their discussion.


    People like Liu Rui and Meng Liang really have no quality. They even discussed with others in the street. They really have no quality.


    While they were watching and discussing, I suddenly found a girl walking into my field of vision. She was wearing simple jeans, simple white half sleeves, a neat ponytail, and an SLR camera around her neck. It was very nice to say what she meant. It gave me a very clean and pure feeling, especially her smile. She appeared in me like a princess In my vision, when he appeared in front of me, I felt that the other girls around her looked dim.


    "Leaves, leaves, leaves..."


    "Ah?" because I was so fascinated, Meng Liang called me. I didn''t hear it.


    "What are you looking at? It''s straight?" Meng Liang looked at me and asked.


    "Do you believe in love at first sight?" my eyes still didn''t leave the girl with SLR camera.


    I wanted to kill Liu Rui as he spoke. I understood what he meant. So I gritted my teeth and said, "who will help me get the girl''s mobile phone number? I''ll take care of his meal for a week!"


    "If you had said no earlier, there wouldn''t be so many things. Get up and your brother Rui came on stage." while talking, Liu Rui spit on his hands, then wiped his artistic hairstyle that he hadn''t washed for months, played with a hairstyle that he thought was handsome, and walked towards the group of girls.


    "It''s perfect to fool the meal for two weeks at once." Liu Rui muttered while Meizi bared his teeth as he walked towards the girls.


    "Stop the girl in front with the camera!"


    When Liu Rui got close to the girls, he suddenly shouted. With this cry, my heart suddenly cooled. Fuck, brother, did you ask me for my fucking mobile phone number or robbed me? I don''t blame Liu Rui for scaring the girls away. What he said was true. Now I cry. This stupid B really shouldn''t let him go. What the fuck is this Destroy me!


    The girl heard Liu Rui shout, she also jumped, turned around, looked at Liu Rui, pointed to her nose and asked very lovably, "are you calling me?"


    "You''re the only one with a camera. I won''t call you who?" Liu Rui''s face was full of pretend force. He knew he wanted a phone. I didn''t know he really thought he was going to fight.


    "Leaf, calm down, calm down." Meng Liang advised me as he pulled me.


    "I can''t let it ruin me!" I shouted as I struggled.


    "We don''t seem to know each other!" the girl replied calmly without being frightened by Liu Rui.


    "Hello, my name is Liu Rui. What''s your name?" Liu Rui thought he was a gentleman and smiled at the girl.


    "Oh, Hello, my name is Zhao Bing."


    "Zhao Bing."


    "Well, what can I do for you?" the girl was a little speechless.


    "Oh, almost I didn''t forget. A friend of mine said he liked it. He asked me to ask you for your mobile phone number."


    "So it is. Why doesn''t he come by himself?" Zhao Bing said with a smile.


    "After the calf thing, he said he was shy and didn''t dare to come." Liu Rui said with a look down on me.


    "Then let him come to me by himself. Don''t you even have the courage?" Zhao Bing replied.


    "Well, I also want to ask you if you say I''m handsome?" Liu Rui continued cheekily.


    "It''s ugly..."


    After hearing the girl''s words, Liu Rui walked back to the pavilion with tears.

 Chapter 538

    Zhao village, Zhao Dabiao''s backyard.


    Factory Finance Minister Meng Qing and the villager Lao Li lie on the ground with frightened eyes. Meng Qing pinches his right hand with his left hand.


    "Step on!!"


    Wei Yiwen, Tian Ming and Zhao Dabiao and I walked slowly over.


    "Fuck you, it''s the man who gave me a good time!!" the village old Li stared at me and shouted.


    "Poof!!"


    Zhang Fengyu didn''t even think about it. He shot Lao Li in the thigh and spewed out a mass of snow and fog in an instant!!


    "Grass you, don''t you understand without your lines now?" Zhang Fengyu scolded Lao Li.


    "Ah!!" Lao Li pinched his thigh with a ferocious expression. The pain spread all over his body, and fine beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    I slowly walked to the financial Meng Qing''s side, and then squatted down and looked at Meng Qing.


    Meng Qing looked at me evasively.


    "People are organized by you, right?" I looked at Meng Qing and asked.


    "You found out when you had dinner, didn''t you?" Meng Qing was silent and opened his mouth.


    "Just your fucking acting skills, you still pretend to be Infernal with us?" Tian Ming next to me shouted with disdain.


    "..." Meng Qing looked up at Tian Ming and shook his head helplessly.


    "I knew something was wrong with you at dinner. When you came in and wanted to fill me with wine, I felt something was wrong. Then you went out to the bathroom to report, didn''t you?" I cleared my throat and asked.


    "Yes!!" Meng Qing nodded, then smiled and said, "it just made you see through, but I don''t understand why you didn''t run? Finally, let me send the message


    "Hehe, because I want to meet your team!!" I grinned.


    "You want to catch us all!!" Lao Li, lying on the ground at this time, shouted.


    "He''s right, I just want to catch you all!!" I nodded slightly.


    "Aren''t you afraid to die here?" Meng Qing asked with unbelievable eyes.


    "If I''m fucking afraid of death, I won''t be with Zhao Sanzheng, and I won''t be a bar!! I should be pulling calves on my fucking university campus now!!" I replied loudly.


    Meng Qing looked at me and didn''t know what to say.


    "Our brothers bought it with blood and meat. Today, you villagers and those children want to be taken away by me. Do you think it''s possible? Zhao San, I''ll clean it up. I can''t clean you up?"


    "I''m worried..." Meng Qing sighed helplessly.


    "Worried about NIMA, I''ll give you five fucking years to prepare. You don''t have a chance to understand?" I stood up and kicked Meng Qing in the face, and then asked excitedly, "do you want to kill us and be the village head yourself?"


    "I..."


    "Wow!!"


    Meng Qing''s words didn''t finish. Zhang Yuyu directly raised the gun, smiled and shouted, "you''d better talk a little more!"


    "..." Meng Qing hesitated and nodded slowly.


    "Lao Meng, don''t you say you''re taking revenge for the third master?" seeing Meng Qing nodding, Lao Li shouted at his throat, in a very puzzled tone.


    "Take revenge on your mother B. you''ve been fooled and paid back the number of people. You don''t know!!" Castle Peak kicked Lao Li in the face and scolded him very speechless.


    "It''s impossible... It''s impossible!!"


    I turned around to look at Lao Li and then said, "it''s not like you can think of this move by using these villagers who are loyal to Zhao Sanzhong. Tell me who asked you to do this?"


    Meng Qing''s expression changed when he heard me say this, then looked at me in a low voice and asked, "you know everything. You wanted to kill me long ago, didn''t you? You''re waiting for us for today''s dinner on purpose!!"


    "That''s not true. Although I know there must be people in this village who want to fight against you, I''m not in a hurry to clean you up. Who knows you''re in such a hurry to start today, so I have to do everything I can to clean you up..." I explained, then looked at Meng Qing and asked, "tell me who made you do this!!"


    "I don''t know who he is!!"


    "You don''t tell the truth..." I stood up and patted my thigh, then turned to Zhang Fengyu and said, "ask who is behind him!!"


    "OK!!" Zhang Fengyu nodded, then raised his gun and pulled the trigger directly.


    "Kang!!"


    With a gunshot, Meng Qing''s right hand burst out a blood mist!!


    "Ah!!" Meng Qing howled in pain.


    "Wow!!"


    Zhang Fengyu rolled the holster, narrowed his eyes and shouted, "do you want to talk?"


    "I don''t fucking know... I don''t know..." Meng Qing curled up and shook his head while answering.


    "Cao NIMA, shameless!!" Zhang Fengyu scolded, and then raised his gun directly.


    "Pa!!" I stretched out my hand to stop Zhang Fengyu, then walked to Meng Qing and asked in a low voice, "I said a person, tell me whether or not, do you understand?"


    "Can you change your life?" Meng Qing looked up and asked.


    "You can''t change your life, but you can change his life!!" I stretched out my finger and pointed to Lao Li on the ground.


    "Why?" Meng Qing was very excited.


    "Because I respect his loyalty to Zhao San, but you can''t!"


    "..." Meng Qing looked at Lao Li, then sighed and nodded slightly.


    "Kid, right?" I whispered.


    "Shua!!"


    Meng Qing suddenly looked up. I don''t need his answer. His response has given me the answer.


    "How do you know?" Meng Qing asked hurriedly.


    "What''s the point of being the village head without a kid? If he doesn''t promise, you won''t get anything even if he kills us!!" I shouted.


    "Ha ha..." Meng Qing smiled helplessly, then looked at me and said, "I don''t feel like you are in your twenties."


    "Can Zhao San lose to a man in his twenties?" I asked with a smile.


    "The third master lost unjustly..." Lao Li''s eyes were empty.


    "Why did the kid let you kill us?" I looked at Meng Qing and asked.


    "I don''t know, he asked me to kill you, and then I became the village head. He provided me with ideas and weapons..." Meng Qing knew he couldn''t survive, so he didn''t hide anything from me.


    "It''s impossible!! Lao Meng, don''t you fucking say that you want to avenge the third master? It''s impossible!!" Lao Li lying on the ground stared at the beads. The green veins on his neck were very obvious, and I could feel the anger in his heart.


    "Don''t be silly. I did it all for myself..." Meng Qing whispered back.

 Chapter 539

    I squinted at the two people on the ground and suddenly felt that Lao Li seemed to be alone, Mengsong!!


    Zhao San was heartless all his life, but even when he got up, so many people were loyal to him. I really don''t understand this problem.


    Lao Li stared at Meng Qing and gasped heavily. Maybe he still doesn''t believe that Meng Qing did this just to be a village head.


    "Zhao San is nice to me, but I don''t want you to be so stupid. I have to live when he''s dead. I can''t die with him!!" Meng Qing whispered to himself lying on the ground, like saying to Lao Li and to his own.


    "Do you fucking forget that the third master took you out of prison?" Lao Li asked.


    "That''s because I took the blame for his people!!" Meng Qing answered loudly.


    Lao Li looked at Meng Qing and was silent.


    I squinted at the two men without saying a word.


    "Deal with it!!" at this time, Tian Ming came to me and directly raised his gun at Meng Qing''s head.


    "Pa!!"


    I stretched out my hand to stop it. Tian Ming looked at me with puzzled eyes.


    I took Tian Ming''s pistol down, then turned around and threw it to Zhao Dabiao behind me.


    Zhao Dabiao took the pistol and looked at me with the same puzzled eyes.


    I rubbed my palm. After two seconds of silence, I suddenly turned back to Zhao Dabiao and said, "kill him!"


    Zhao Dabiao looked at the pistol and then at me. His eyes were very confused. He didn''t know what I meant.


    "I fucking let you die. He can''t hear me!" I shouted in a very heavy tone.


    "What do you mean?" Zhao Dabiao responded, looked up at me and asked.


    "I fucking let you kill him. Don''t you understand?" I shouted, pointing to Meng Qing.


    After hearing my words, Zhao Dabiao looked very stunned, hesitated for a long time, and finally raised his pistol tremblingly.


    Zhang Fengyu on one side responded for a while, understood what I meant, and directly took out his gun and aimed it at Zhao Dabiao.


    Zhao Dabiao was stunned when he saw Zhang Fengyu raise his gun. His trembling hands trembled even more. He couldn''t hold the gun at all.


    Meng Qing leaned his back against the wall and shook his head at Zhao Dabiao. The gasp in his mouth was particularly harsh.


    "I fucking asked you to kill him. What are you doing?" I stepped forward and kicked Zhao Dabiao''s ass, gritting my teeth and scolding.


    "Ye... President ye, I haven''t... Killed anyone!!" Zhao Dabiao stammered at me lying on the ground.


    I grabbed Zhao Dabiao''s collar, clenched my teeth and asked, "don''t you fucking shoot when you''re in your house? Why not now? I have the courage to commit suicide. Now you can''t kill someone?"


    "President ye, i...!" Zhao Dabiao looked at me and wanted to explain, but he may be too nervous to stammer a word.


    "Wow!!"


    The three of Qingshan Tianming also pointed their guns at Zhao Dabiao.


    "President ye, what do you mean?" Zhao Dabiao instinctively stepped back, then looked at him and shouted.


    "You''ve done all your fucking business. You don''t dare to kill anyone now, do you?" I shouted at Zhao Dabiao.


    "I really haven''t killed anyone... I beg you!!" Zhao Dabiao is driving us crazy and our emotions are breaking down.


    I swallowed my spit and then said, "I don''t care whether you killed him or not. Is there a problem for me to let you kill him now!!"


    "You don''t trust me. Are you testing me?!" Zhao Dabiao suddenly understood what I meant.


    "You made the meal and you fucking called people. You kept trying to stay when we were leaving. Even the place where your mother ate was in your house. Tell me how I fucking trust you!!"


    "Mr. Ye, if I want to fuck you, I''ll put some medicine in the wine. Who of you can run away? In other words, I don''t have to work so hard to kill you. Do you understand?" Zhao Dabiao suddenly gave me a very clear analysis, and then said: "I don''t have so many feelings with Zhao San. I can''t fucking kill you, and my village head can''t do it. Tell me what''s good for me!!"


    After hearing Zhao Dabiao''s words, I suddenly hesitated, because his analysis was really that thing.


    "Leaves!!"


    Just when I hesitated, Wei Yiwen suddenly shouted, then directly dragged me down from Zhao Dabiao, looked at Zhao Dabiao and said, "I count three, he won''t die, you die!"


    "I..."


    Before Zhao Dabiao said anything, Wei Yiwen pulled a big mouth on his face, and then shouted mercilessly, "one."


    Zhao Dabiao struggled and slowly stood up.


    "Two!" Wei Yiwen shouted.


    "I''ll be fine if I kill him, right?" Zhao Dabiao asked painfully.


    "Nothing..." Wei Yiwen replied.


    "Ah!"


    Zhao Dabiao shouted, and then directly raised his gun at Meng Qing''s forehead.


    "No, village head!!" Meng Qing shouted.


    "Bata!!"


    Zhao Dabiao closed his eyes, gritted his teeth and pulled the trigger directly.


    "Kang!!"


    A gunshot cut through the dark night.


    "Ah!!"


    Meng Qing shouted. Although the bullet came out, it missed and hit Meng Qing''s shoulder directly.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Holding a pistol in his hand, Zhao Dabiao glanced at Wei Yiwen, gasped for a long breath, and then asked in a low voice, "is there another shot?"


    Wei Yiwen looked up at Zhao Dabiao and then at me.


    "No!!" I shook my head.


    "What about these two people?" Tian Ming looked at me and asked.


    After thinking for a while, I finally gave up the idea of killing them, took out my hand and directly dialed Guo Siwei''s phone.


    "What''s the matter?" Guo thought.


    "There was a shooting in Zhaojia village and many people died. Come and deal with it..."


    "... OK!!" Guo thought for a while and then agreed.


    Half an hour later, three police cars came into the city. The suspects, Lao Li and Meng Qing, were all arrested. Zhao Dabiao, as the only witness, was taken to the Municipal Public Security Bureau.


    "Tidy up your things and someone will come to collect evidence later!!" Guo thought stopped me and ordered me, and then took the three people into the police car.


    Wei Yiwen and Tian Ming are both experienced criminals, so they are very skilled in destroying evidence. In less than an hour, all our fingerprints were erased.


    Around 10 p.m., several of us drove back to the city. A small peasant uprising ended in failure, but the name kid successfully came into my sight.

 Chapter 541

    "Da Da!"


    In the courtyard of the villa, bullets crackled like fucking raindrops.


    The security guards in the villa are fucking stupid. They have never seen such a terrible one. They just don''t take human life seriously!!!


    "Captain, you can''t fight like this. Half of the brothers are fucking injured!!" at this time, a bodyguard shouted at their captain.


    "Then tell me what the fuck? Now I say I don''t fight or I don''t fight?" the captain replied with his teeth.


    "No, talk to them and see what they want to do!! it''s really terrible!!" the bodyguard wiped the blood on his mouth and replied at his throat.


    "Grass, that''s all I can do!!" the captain silently agreed, then took out his loudspeaker and shouted to Gao Jia and several of them: "wait a minute!! wait a minute!!"


    "Shua!!"


    After hearing the shouting from the other side, Gao Jia raised her hands at them and whispered, "listen to what they say!!!"


    "Wow!!"


    The East and West cease fire directly.


    "What do you want to say?" Gao Jia jumped to the roof of the van and looked at the bodyguard captain.


    "Who are you? What do you want to do?" the captain of the bodyguard shouted with a trumpet around his neck.


    "We just want to borrow some money from your boss. Can you give us a convenience?" Gao Jia asked with a smile.


    Hearing Gao Jia''s words, the captain breathed a sigh of relief. It''s easier to ask for money. Why is it better than death.


    "How much do you want?" the captain asked after a long breath.


    "80 million!!"


    "Fuck your mother!!" the captain bit his teeth and whispered a scold, then picked up the horn and shouted, "wait a minute, I''ll discuss with the boss, can I


    "No problem!!" Gao Jia agreed.


    The captain of the bodyguard was silent for a moment, then put down his horn. At the moment he bent down, he directly picked up Remington on the ground.


    "Kang Kang!!"


    A row of bullets hit Gao Jia directly.


    Before Gao Jia could react, she was directly hit in the thigh by a bullet, and then the whole person fell off the van.


    "Fuck you, I want 80 million!! my brothers kill them!!" the captain of the bodyguard bit his teeth and scolded, and then rushed towards Gao Jia with Remington.


    "Brother Jia!!"


    "Brother Jia!!"


    Tiger and Niu Lei shouted at the same time, and then ran directly to the back of the van.


    Gao Jia got two shots, but they all hit him in the thigh.


    "Fuck me, this fool gave me Yin, and the trust between people is gone..." Gao Jia said with a cold sweat on his forehead and his right hand pinching the root of his thigh.


    "Brother Jia, are you okay?" Niu Lei asked anxiously while pulling the cloth strip.


    "I''m fine, you two leave me alone and go to help!!" Gao Jia whispered back with her teeth clenched.


    "It''s all right now?" Niu Lei shouted, looking at Gao Jia''s bleeding thigh.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, go help first!!" Gao Jia roared with staring beads.


    "Grass, tiger, you take care of brother Jia!!"


    Niu Lei dropped this sentence and then rushed to the bodyguard with * again.


    "I''ll wipe your mother!!! I''ll fucking die!!" Niu Lei shouted and then pulled the trigger directly.


    Things, pipes and Niu Lei were carrying * because Gao Jia was injured. These three people didn''t take any fucking care of it. They just hit people, and they all hit their heads. The scene was very bloody.


    Rows of bullets went out, and the villa was full of corpses. There were more than ten bodyguards, but now there are only four or five left.


    Things felt almost the same on the other side. They took out their own army stab and rushed directly to the bodyguard crowd.


    "Pooh!"


    "Puff!!"


    The two armies stabbed down and directly killed two bodyguards. Then Niu Lei rushed up with the same army stab in his hand.


    In the blink of an eye, there were only three or four bodyguards left in the yard. The rest were dead, injured and running.


    "Wipe your mother, you''ll fucking shoot, won''t you?"


    Things stared at beads, a sprint came directly, a hungry tiger ate, and threw the bodyguard captain to the ground.


    "Wipe your mother!!" Niu Lei kicked the captain''s head, then pointed to the captain''s nose and shouted: "kneel down!!"


    "Wipe your mother, kneel down!"


    The three of them, Niu Lei and Guan, with red eyes and beads, shouted at the captain like crazy.


    "You go away!!!" a little bodyguard carrying a rifle shouted at Niu Lei.


    "I''ll fuck you, you''re a fucking thing!!"


    Niu Lei scolded impatiently, then raised the army thorn and directly ran to the bodyguard.


    "Puff!!"


    The blood instantly dyed Niu Lei''s coat red. Niu Lei wiped the blood on his face, then stared at the beads and shouted to others: "wipe your mother, who doesn''t agree to stand up to me!"


    The other bodyguards stood still.


    "Kang!!"


    At this time, the captain of the bodyguard raised his hand and shot Niu Lei directly in the arm.


    "Ah!!"


    Niu Lei shouted, although instinctively raised his hand, the army stabbed directly on the face of the captain of the bodyguard.


    "Pooh!"


    The captain''s face was split in two.


    "Kang Kang!!"


    Guan hurriedly fired two shots, and the captain of the bodyguard fell directly to the ground.


    "Cao NIMA''s, don''t be shameful!!" Niu Lei gritted his teeth and scolded, and then shouted at Gao Jia: "brother Jia, I''m done here!!"


    "Good!!"


    Tiger helped Gao Jia and Guan helped Niu Lei. Five people staggered into the villa.


    "Look separately!!" Gao Jia frowned and asked.


    "Wow!!"


    Five people looked for people everywhere like Japanese devils in the village. They wanted to find the owner of the house.


    Five or six minutes later, Niu Lei took a middle-aged man to the living room like a dog.


    "Is brother Jia him?" Niu Lei kicked the middle-aged man''s ass and kicked him directly.


    "Pa!!" Gao Jia grabbed the middle-aged man''s neck, then squinted at the middle-aged man and asked, "your name is Zhang Fu?"


    "It''s me, it''s me!!" the middle-aged man nodded quickly and then shouted, "I''ll give you everything you play. Please don''t kill me, please!!"


    Gao Jia squints at Zhang Fu without saying a word.


    "I beg you, I can give you money. Don''t kill me, don''t kill me, please!!" Zhang Fu held Gao Jia''s thigh and cried.


    "How much money do you have in your family?" Gao Jia was silent for a long time and finally spoke.

 Chapter 542

    "20 million OK?" Zhang Fu thought for a long time and said the number.


    "Pa!!" Gao Jia slapped his mouth on Zhang Fu''s face, clenched his teeth and scolded, "I fucking heard you have 80 million!!"


    "I don''t, I have 20 million fucking now!!" Zhang Fu argued cunningly.


    "Pa!!"


    Gao Jia''s backhand was another mouth, then pulled Zhang Fu''s hair and shouted, "I won''t fucking go without 80 million!"


    "..." Zhang Fu looked up at Gao Jia and was silent for a long time, then gritted his teeth and said, "do you have to do this?"


    "80 million, one can''t be less!!" Gao Jia''s tone was very positive.


    "The money is not mine!!" Zhang Fu shouted.


    "I know, but whoever it is, I have to take the money!!" Gao Jia answered while lighting a cigarette.


    "This money belongs to General Nathan. You won''t live long if you take it away!"


    "Fuck you, naishengduo, your mother B, I''m running for general Naisheng today. I count three. If I can''t fucking see my money, I''ll kill you. I''ll find it myself!!" after that, Gao Jia directly raised three fingers, then stared at the beads and shouted, "three!!"


    "You have to take it away, don''t you?" Zhang Fu shouted with his teeth clenched.


    "Two!!"


    Zhang Fu looked up at Gao Jia. The last glimmer of hope was gone.


    "One!!"


    Just as he shouted out, Zhang Fu directly raised his hand and shot Gao Jia.


    "Pa!"


    Something that reacted very quickly directly reached out and stopped it.


    "Kang!"


    The bullet went straight through the back of something''s hand.


    "Ow!"


    The heart piercing pain made something send out a non-human cry, and then kicked it in Zhang Fu''s face.


    "Wipe your mother and dare to fight back!"


    Guan shouted, and then an army stabbed Zhang Fu in the thigh.


    Niu Lei, Hu Zi and Guan three kicked Zhang Fu on the ground for three or four minutes. Zhang Fu finally couldn''t stand it.


    "I''ll give you money. Don''t fucking call!"


    Zhang Fu lay on the ground, his mouth bleeding, his eyes protruding, and the whole person was fucking uninhabited.


    "Did you give the money?" Gao Jia asked, looking at Zhang Fu.


    "Here, here!!" Zhang Fu nodded quickly, and then took Gao Jia to the safe.


    The unlucky thing on the other side is lying on the sofa, smoking and bandaging his wound. It can hurt things. It''s going to cry. You say it hurts a lot at once.


    "Didi!!"


    Zhang Fu pressed the password on the safe, then opened the fingerprint lock, and finally opened the safe.


    "It''s fucking advanced..." the tiger leaned his lips and commented.


    "Creak!!"


    The door of the safe was opened. When they saw what was inside, the gang were stupid.


    Besides cash, there are at least millions of gold bars in it!!


    "My grass, let''s take it out!!" Niu Lei said as he salivated.


    "Don''t fucking look, load the goods quickly!!" Gao Jia patted Niu Lei on the head, then took out the 50 million international cashier''s check from the safe and put it in his pocket.


    "Wow!!"


    Niu Lei and Guan Huzi took out the prepared bags and put money in them one by one, regardless of their wounds.


    Gao Jia walked to the thing, patted the thing on the shoulder, smiled and asked, "does it hurt?"


    "OK!!" the thing bared his teeth and replied.


    "Ha ha..." Gao Jia smiled and looked at things and said, "thank you for saving me!!"


    "Grass, it''s useless to pull this..." the thing scolded wordlessly.


    "He can handle it!!" Gao Jia extended her finger to Zhang Fu lying on the ground.


    "What do you mean?" the thing was stunned.


    "Kill him if you want to get angry..." Gao Jia took out her pistol and threw it into her hand.


    After taking the pistol, the thing was stunned, and then took the gun in his left hand and walked to Zhang Fu''s face.


    "Don''t... don''t kill me!!!" Zhang Fu begged with his head in his arms. He didn''t even dare to look into his eyes.


    Things holding a pistol licked his lips and looked at Zhang Fu. After hesitating for a long time, he finally put the pistol down.


    "Hoo!!"


    Seeing something put down his pistol, Zhang Fu breathed a long sigh.


    "What''s the matter?" Gao Jia asked.


    "He''s already miserable. Forget it..." the thing returned the pistol to Gao Jia.


    Gao Jia took the pistol, looked at things with complex eyes, but didn''t say anything more.


    Fifteen minutes later, the gang of five drove a broken van and left Zhang Fu''s house with a lot of cash.


    After Gao Jia and them left, Zhang Fu did not call the police for the first time, but dialed Naisheng.


    "What''s the matter?" Naisheng''s voice was very heavy.


    "Will... General!! your money was robbed!!" Zhang Fu stammered into the phone.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "The money was robbed!!" Zhang Fu was about to cry.


    "I''ve got so many bodyguards for you. What the fuck do you eat?" Naisheng shouted excitedly.


    "General... It''s too cruel on the other side. The bodyguard is useless!!" Zhang Fu explained helplessly.


    "How many people are coming from the opposite side?" Nathan then asked.


    "..." Zhang Fu dared not speak.


    "I fucking asked how many people came across from you!!" Naisheng shouted.


    "Five... Five!!"


    "Fuck you, more than 80 million were robbed by five fucking people. Do you think I''m a fool?" Naisheng had completely collapsed at this time.


    "The opposite side is really fierce, general..." Zhang Fu carefully explained.


    "The money is gone, what the fuck are you doing alive!" Naisheng scolded excitedly, and then hung up the phone directly.


    "Patter!!"


    Zhang Fu threw away his mobile phone and looked at the ceiling with both eyes.


    ����


    At the other end, after the van left for more than ten kilometers, Gao Jia took out his hand and dialed a number.


    "Hello!!" the other side soon got through.


    "General Jisang, we''re done here. There are more than 80 million gold bars..." Gao Jia said very politely.


    "Good!! good!!" Jisang said two good words in succession, and then said excitedly: "this money was used by Naisheng to buy arms. You robbed him. He must be very anxious now!! ha ha!! I really thank you for this!!"


    "You''re welcome. Let''s take the money and do something for you!!" Gao Jia smiled and said.


    "When you return to Myanmar later, I will certainly thank you very much. You have helped me a lot this time!!"


    "Well, I''ll be relieved if you say this!!" Gao Jia nodded and hung up the phone.


    After dropping her cell phone, Gao Jia turned to look at the cash in the car and smiled happily.

 Chapter 543

    Two weeks ago.


    Gaojia five people are waiting for the first ferry by the Mekong River.


    "Brother Jia, what are you going to do when we return home this time?" Niu Lei bared his teeth and asked Gao Jia.


    "I don''t know. I''m going to find a job to get some starting funds..." Gao Jia narrowed her eyes and whispered back at the river.


    "It won''t be fucking cleaning the car again. I tell you ang, if you get me to that place again, I''ll be worried. I swear I won''t clean the car in my fucking life..." Niu Lei was fucking scared when he thought of the days dominated by the landlady of the car wash shop.


    "I don''t think you''re very happy?" tiger said with a smile.


    "I''m glad you paralyzed me. After working for half a month, my fucking hair should be gone. I can fucking insert my head into her B. now I fucking think about the old sow. I''m disgusted. Can we change the topic? I don''t want to say this!!" Niu Lei bared his teeth and roared against the tuyere.


    "Do you have any way out after returning home?" Gao Jia looked at them and asked.


    "I have a little girl who sells vegetables in the farmers'' market..." Huzi replied foolishly.


    "Get out of here!!" Gao Jia kicked tiger''s ass and scolded him speechlessly. Then she turned her head and looked at things and asked, "where are you?"


    "No..." the thing shook his head.


    "Grass, we don''t even have a fucking direction. Why don''t we go home? No, I''d better go home and raise pigs..." Niu Lei said with a big mouth.


    "You''re the one with the intelligence quotient. You''re fit to go home and beg. You''re relaxed and have no pressure..." tiger smiled and said.


    Gao Jia looked up at the river and suddenly felt confused.


    ����


    Half an hour later, five people boarded a fishing boat.


    "Goodbye, my Myanmar!!" Niu Lei stood at the bow of the boat and waved sadly at the wharf.


    "Deng Deng Deng!!"


    At this time, Gao Jia''s cell phone suddenly rang.


    Gao Jia took out her mobile phone and looked at it. It was a strange number. Gao Jia thought for a while and connected the phone.


    "Hello?" Gao Jia whispered.


    "Gao Jia"? The Chinese opposite is not very standard, but you can understand it.


    "Who are you?" Gao Jia asked with a frown.


    "Jason!!"


    Gao Jia was stunned when she heard the name. He couldn''t not know who Jisang was, because they met at Zhang Yao''s home. Gao Jia also knew what it meant for Jisang to call him!!


    The high price cleared his throat and said with a smile, "general Jisang, what can I do for you?"


    "I want your phone number from Uncle Wei. I want you to do me a favor!!" Jisang said politely.


    "... what''s the matter?" Gao Jia was stunned. He really didn''t understand where Jisang needed their help.


    "Well, have you heard of Nathan?" asked Jason.


    "It''s kakun''s nemesis, now your nemesis." Gao Jia replied very succinctly.


    "Hehe, yes, it seems that you know us well..." Jisang smiled and then said: "there is a businessman in Yunnan who specializes in laundering money for Naisheng, so I want you to help me rob the businessman''s money!!"


    "What good is this for us?" Gao Jia asked with a frown.


    "The money belongs to you," replied Jason very positively.


    "What good is that for you?" Gao Jia continued.


    "We in Myanmar are going to carry out military reform soon. Everything in Naisheng is unqualified. He needs a lot of money to buy arms, so he will need money very much during this period. If you rob the money, it will be a fatal blow to Naisheng!!" Jisang trusts Gao Jia very much, so he doesn''t hide anything at all.


    "How much money does that businessman have?"


    "At least 80 million!!"


    "Hoo!!"


    Hearing this number, Gao Jia took a breath, then said in silence, "you are a general. There should be many people who can use it. Why did you find us?"


    "First, you are recommended by Uncle Wei. I trust you very much. Second, I can''t use my own people, because once there is a problem, I can''t explain it to the government. Finally, I don''t want too many people to know about it, so only you meet these conditions!!" Jisang thought very clearly.


    Gao Jia was silent after hearing Jisang''s words.


    "This operation will be very dangerous. I can''t guarantee your safety, but I can promise you that if something happens to you, I will take out a lot of money to your relatives..." Jisang continued when he saw Gao Jia''s silence.


    "Is this money really Naisheng''s?" Gao Jia asked.


    "It must be. You don''t have to kill people. Just get the money. This businessman is very ordinary, but he has a lot of bodyguards!!"


    "We don''t have any relatives. If something really happens to us, you give the money to Ye Han!!" Gao Jia thought for a moment and said.


    "Ye Han?" Ji Sang was stunned.


    "Yes!!" Gao Jia nodded.


    "Well, when you arrive in Yunnan, someone will contact you. He will provide you with the weapon information you need. Remember, don''t expose my identity anyway!!"


    "I know!!"


    "This is my private phone. If you have any problems, please call me anytime!!"


    "Good!!"


    Gao Jia agreed and hung up.


    "Why? Are you alive?" Niu Lei asked absently.


    "Hmm!!" Gao Jia nodded, then closed her eyes and began to rest.


    The figure of 80 million is a life-saving money for Gaojia''s team. Gaojia has no reason not to be excited!!


    ����


    Go back to the present.


    After Gao Jia''s group of five left Zhang Fu''s villa, these animals didn''t go to the hospital at all. Instead, they casually bought some painkillers and gauze in the drugstore. Then they found a hotel and began to study the matter of money.


    "Wow!!"


    Niu Lei poured all the cash and gold bars on the bed of the hotel.


    "Count the money first..."


    Gao Jia shouted with a smile, and then several people began to count the money.


    Something had a wound on his hand, so he couldn''t count the money. He lay in bed and looked at these people with a smile.


    Half an hour later, these people finished their money, with 32.85 million in cash and 60 gold bars.


    "Pa!!"


    Gao Jia took out the $50 million international cashier''s check and patted it on the bed.


    In other words, the amount of crime they committed this time has almost reached 100 million. What a fucking terrible number, it is a new height of their career crime!!

 Chapter 544

    In a hotel, Kunming, Yunnan.


    Gao Jia, things, Guan Zi, Niu Lei and beard sat on the bed.


    Gao Jia looked at the check and cash on the bed, smiled, put away the gold bar, looked at the others and said, "it''s not easy to deal with. Let''s not rush out first..."


    "I have a friend who should be able to do it, but I don''t know if I can contact..." Niu Lei bared his teeth and replied.


    "Isn''t one of your friends a normal person? Let''s wait. Anyway, we''re not short of money now..." Gao Jia waved her hand, separated the mountain of cash from the check, looked at the others and asked, "how do you think the money should be divided?"


    "What do you mean by how to divide?" the thing asked.


    "Before the action, I said I would give ye a big gift as a gift for him to return to H city. I just wanted to ask you how much money we should give..." Gao Jia explained.


    "Oh, oh!!" the thing nodded thoughtfully, and then said, "my brother is over the leaf. I don''t comment on it."


    "Grass, if you don''t see it, just say what you want to say!! it''s like we bully you..." Niu Lei smiled and pushed something and said in good faith.


    "No, you can study this by yourself. I can accept any result..." the thing waved his hand and didn''t intend to get involved in it.


    "..." Gao Jia looked at things and said silently, then nodded slowly, "since things don''t want to participate, let''s study by ourselves!!"


    After saying that, Gao Jia pointed to the cash and check on the bed and looked at Niu Lei. They asked, "two pieces of money, one leaf for us, you choose yourself, and the minority obeys the majority!!"


    Hearing this sentence, things were stunned. Looking at Gao Jia''s eyes was very incredible. He didn''t expect Gao Jia to be so generous to me. Even if it was less cash, it would be $30 million!!


    The tube looked at the cash on the bed, hesitated, and then reached out to point to the cash.


    Tiger also considered for a long time, and then pointed to cash.


    "Do you want to keep the cash or send it out?" Niu Lei asked at this time.


    "Of course it was sent out..." the pipe replied.


    "Grass!!" Niu Lei scolded speechlessly, and then directly reached out to point to the check.


    "Shua!!"


    Guan Huzi and everything looked up at Niu Lei.


    "Leizi, what do you mean?" the pipe asked.


    "It''s not interesting. I think the money is what leaves should take..." Niu Lei waved his hand and replied with an indifferent face.


    "What do you mean ye should take? Is this him? It''s the money we bought with our lives. Ye is good to us and helped us, but it''s almost 30 million!!" Guan shouted very puzzled.


    "Fart, what do you mean? Was he the one who helped us with this money? When we didn''t have anything, you told me who saved us. If we didn''t have leaves, would we all be in prison now? Also, at that time, the leaves were in bad condition and owed a lot of famine. Was he the one? In that way, people gave us 200000 life-saving money "Money!!" speaking of this, Niu Lei paused for a moment, turned his head and took a look at things. Things suddenly understood what was going on. He sat up and walked out of the house with a cigarette box.


    After seeing things go, Niu Lei then shouted: "Now let''s go. When we have money, you just forget all these things, don''t you? Don''t say $50 million. Even if we take it all to ye, I don''t think it''s enough. Money doesn''t depend on how much, but when and under what circumstances. Ye has just returned to H city. There must be more places to spend money than us. We''ll leave $30 million It''s their big family. If you give them more, they can live easier. Can I explain this to you? Man, if you have nothing to do, look back and see who pulled you when you are in trouble. Don''t him? Put your eyes in front. If you have nothing to do, look back and see the river you''ve crossed! "


    Niu Lei stared at everyone in the room. He was very excited. No one thought that Niu Lei, who had been careless, could say such words.


    Guan and Hu Zi blushed and lowered their heads, silent.


    "Don''t forget how the money came from. We were recommended by Wei Yiwen to Jisang. Doesn''t Wei Yiwen mean leaf? There are so many things over there that ye still cares about us. Where did ye get so much money? Of course, you also have your own ideas. I can''t interfere, but if you want to give ye 30 million, that''s fine. I''ll share it Give ye the money. I don''t want a fucking penny for this job. We''ll still be brothers in the future! "


    With these words, Niu Lei directly turned and walked out of the house.


    Gao Jia and Guan Huzi looked down at the cash and checks on the bed. The room was very quiet. They could only hear the sound of breathing.


    When Niu Lei came out of the house, he saw something smoking at the entrance of the stairs and walked past with his hands in his pockets.


    "Have you finished your research?" the thing asked.


    "No, I said what I should say. Let''s study the rest by themselves..." Niu Lei replied expressionless.


    "Ha ha!" the thing smiled and didn''t speak.


    After hearing the laughter of things, Niu Lei turned to look at things, then looked at things and said, "give me a cigarette!!"


    The thing was stunned and handed the cigarette.


    "Pa!!"


    Niu Lei lit himself a cigarette, took a deep breath and whispered: "In fact, my relationship with Ye is not as deep as you think. I just think it''s not easy for them to support him... In fact, I haven''t seen so much money, but I know we don''t need money, because people like us have lost no matter how much money they get. It''s better to save ye..."


    "In fact, I think it''s a lot to give them 30 million leaves..." the thing replied with a smile.


    "You can pull it down. What are 30 million pairs of leaves? Is it all him? It''s not enough for famine!!" Niu Lei replied carelessly, then directly flicked the cigarette butts in his hand, looked at things and said: "it''s better to give leaves than us. They must need money very much now!!"


    "Ha ha..." those who are not good at words don''t know how to express their current mood, so they can only giggle.


    in the house.


    The three people were silent for a long time. Guan finally broke the peace and said with a smile: "this day has been taught by a fucking fool. Brother Jia, you decide it!!"


    Gao Jia smiled, pointed to the check on the bed and said, "do you feel bad when I give this out?"


    "No pain!!"


    Guan and Huzi shook their heads almost at the same time.

 Chapter 545

    H City harem.


    I stood alone in front of the window of the office. The affair of Zhaojia village was over. Wei Yiwen, Zhang Fengyu and all of them camped in Zhaojia village. After Meng Qing''s villagers were arrested, Zhaojia village was basically stable, even unstable. Wei Yiwen and they could handle it.


    Due to our relationship with kisang, Zhang Yao in Myanmar did not dare to play tricks with us at all. They had to deliver goods immediately when we asked for goods. With raw materials, the factory resumed normal production. Therefore, there was basically nothing to worry about in Zhaojia village. Wei Yiwen was in charge of major and minor matters, so I just waited to make money.


    Although Zhaojia village is stable, there are still many things I need to think about in H City, such as the kid, Du family and Ji family in H city. Originally, I am not qualified to directly talk to Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan''s parents, but now it is different. There are many stories. I think I should have a drink with them.


    I was smoking and looking out of the window. There were many broken things in my mind. Although Zhao San died, I didn''t relax much. On the contrary, I was a little confused and didn''t know what to do next.


    I took out my cell phone and wanted to call Liu Yong to ask him what he thought, but as soon as I took out my cell phone, he rang. I looked down and saw that it was Du Xianyang.


    "What''s up, Mr. Du!" I answered the phone with a smile.


    "Ask for a debt!! Ye Han, you him? Pay me back quickly!!" Du Xianyang shouted excitedly.


    "Fuck you, tell me about your feelings. I can talk to you. I can''t fucking fix it if I ask for money..." I saw that Du Xianyang asked for debt. There was no ink at all. Next I was going to hang up the phone.


    "Grass, do you fucking owe money or not?"


    "Not yet..." I replied with great certainty.


    "Cao, I''ve never seen you so shameless!! if you don''t pay me back, I''m going to find a lawyer!!" Du Xianyang scolded silently.


    "... find a lawyer, then I''ll see you in court!!" I''m going to hang up.


    "Fuck, I won''t talk to you. Are you free tonight?" Du Xianyang found that I''m really not used to it at all, and was ready to cut straight to the point.


    "Why?" I asked with a frown.


    "Nothing. My father asked me to call you out for dinner. I don''t know if you have time."


    "Who are you?"


    "I, my father, Ji Xuan, Ji Xuan''s father, and several famous bosses in our city..." Du Xianyang thought and said.


    "My grass, does this look good for him? Shock!!" I laughed and joked.


    "Don''t him? Nonsense, this sentence is for you. Come over tonight!! Tianyu seafood!!" Du Xianyang shouted impatiently.


    "Isn''t it a Hongmen banquet?" I asked very carefully.


    Du Xianyang was stunned when he heard what I said, and then directly scolded: "I fuck your mother, I''ll ask you if you''re coming?"


    "Ha ha, why are you still fucking corns? What time?" I asked with a laugh.


    "Nine o''clock in the evening!!" after saying this, Du Xianyang hung up the phone directly.


    After talking to Du Xianyang on the phone, I narrowed my eyes and looked at the scenery outside the window. Those who should come always came back. Originally, I wanted to take the initiative to make an appointment with these people, but they took the initiative to save the game for me. What does this mean??


    It shows that our harem has now successfully entered their sight. At the beginning, they regarded us as a few children, but after Zhao San died, they clearly realized what role our harem plays in H city.


    In addition, our relationship with Guo xiongyi has been spread in H city. Basically, as long as it is on the road, no one knows what strength our harem is now.


    That''s exactly what I want. Sometimes fame works better than shit.


    After thinking for a while by the window, I turned and went downstairs to find Yang Song and Liu Rui, because I felt that the two great gods of our harem must appear on such an occasion, otherwise ordinary people couldn''t stop these old JB lights at all.


    At 9 p.m., Tianyu seafood.


    I took Liu Rui and Yang Song out of Passat.


    "Ye, should we change our car? This old car doesn''t match our identity. I think..." Liu Rui said to me very dissatisfied after getting off the bus.


    "Not so good? Did the broken car attendant see him? I''m sorry to let others stop!!" Yang Song also said.


    "Grass, if you two have money, you two can change. I''ll drive this very good..." I explained with some embarrassment.


    "... you''re just stingy. Don''t you even want to change a car!!" Liu Rui rolled his eyes at me in a very disdainful tone.


    "Fuck you, I really don''t have money. If I have money, I have to drive the whole range rover!!" I smiled and scolded, and then took them into Tianyu seafood.


    "He''s the boss. He makes money. How are you? He can''t earn a penny. He doesn''t say he''ll pull the famine everywhere..." as he said, Liu Rui pulled open the door and walked in with eight character steps.


    After the three of us went in, I took out my mobile phone and dialed Du Xianyang''s phone number.


    "Here we are?" Du Xianyang answered the phone and asked.


    "Here we are, the private room?"


    "I''ll go out to pick you up now..."


    "Good!!"


    Then I hung up and followed Yang Song. They stood in the hall staring at Du Xianyang downstairs.


    At this time, four people came running towards us. I looked up and saw a man in his thirties. He looked kind and wore a pair of black glasses. I couldn''t see his expression clearly, but I could feel that he came towards me.


    Sure enough, the four men came to me.


    "Hougong yezong?" the man with black eyes came to my face and asked with a smile.


    "Do we know each other?" I asked with a frown.


    "A busy man like you certainly doesn''t know me, but I know you!!" he replied with a smile.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Jiangda!!" the man stretched out his palm to me and said with a smile.


    "Ye Han!!" I politely shook hands with him and promised.


    "I have something else to do over there, so I won''t bother..."


    "OK!" I nodded.


    Jiangda smiled at me and took his people away from Tianyu.


    "Have you two met this man in the harem?" I turned to look at Yang Song and Liu Rui and asked.


    "I haven''t seen JB before. He looks like a blind man with eyes. I don''t know such a second B!!" Liu Rui glanced back.


    "This way!!"


    I was about to speak when I heard Du Xianyang shouting.

 Chapter 546

    After I heard the cry, I looked up to the second floor and found Du Xianyang lying on the railing, waving at us foolishly.


    "Private room 360!!" Du Xianyang shouted at me.


    I looked around and walked to the VIP room area on the second floor.


    After finding the private room, Yang Song and Liu Rui pushed the door and went in without knocking.


    Shua!


    All the people in the room looked at the three of us. I looked carefully at the people in the private room. In addition to the people Du Xianyang told me, there are several elderly bosses. These people usually have little communication with me, but I have heard of them. Basically, the bosses in this room are the peak of the business community in H city. They are big hands in all walks of life, Knowing such a person is only good for me, not bad for me.


    "Xiaoye!!" Du Xianyang''s father sat in the middle and waved to me with a kind smile.


    "Uncle Du!!" I smiled and nodded, then nodded at the middle-aged man next to Ji Xuan and shouted, "Uncle Ji!!"


    "Ha ha, this is the first time we''ve met. I can always hear that Xiaoxuan mentioned you..." Ji Fu stood up with a smile and dragged me and said, "come on, sit down!"


    "I haven''t had any time to visit you..." I sat down with a smile, and Liu Rui and Yang Song sat next to me.


    "There will be plenty of opportunities in the future. Let me introduce you, boss of Wansheng company, brother Sheng..." as soon as I sat down here, Ji Xuan introduced me one by one by pulling my arm.


    I quickly stood up and shook hands one by one. Although Ji Xuan''s introduction was quite careful, I didn''t remember any of them. Anyway, I shook my hand vaguely.


    "Let''s start eating when we know each other!!" Du Fu said to me with a smile.


    "OK!!" I nodded.


    "Two glasses?" Du Fu raised his glass.


    "It''s necessary!!" when I said this, I quickly touched uncle Du. Then I looked up and went straight into a cup. After drinking a cup, I poured another cup for myself. I went directly to Ji Xuan''s father and said with a smile: "Uncle Du drank with me. Uncle Ji can''t help giving me face?"


    "Ha ha, I must give face to the leaf, but my liver is bad. Can I replace wine with tea?" Ji Fu asked me with a smile.


    "Lao Ji, it''s useless for you to order something. What''s wrong with your liver? The children give you a toast. What''s the matter with you getting some tea?" a middle-aged man in his forties stood up and shouted.


    "Ha ha!!" Ji Fu laughed, then picked up the bottle in Maotai and poured himself a cup. He touched me very readily.


    After respecting Ji Fu, I made a circle directly, and I respected everyone in the room.


    After drinking more than ten glasses of wine, I was confused. My brain was confused and my stomach was a little uncomfortable. I shook my head and sat on the seat.


    "How''s it going?" Yang Song asked, looking at me.


    "It''s hard to work, a little nausea..." I whispered back.


    "Grass!! I don''t know what kind of lattice!!" Yang Song scolded silently, then gave Liu Rui a look, and they stood up directly. Then my class drank with these bosses.


    I still have injuries on my body, and I haven''t eaten well recently, so my stomach is not very good. But on such occasions, you can''t hide wine if you want to, so I can only stick to my head and drink it for others.


    Fortunately, I brought Liu Rui and Yang Song, and Ji Xuan and Du Xianyang interrupted in the middle, so I didn''t drink much except the first round, but I know this is just the beginning.


    I tried to put something in my mouth while Liu Rui and Yang Song were drinking, because I felt that eating something would make my stomach more comfortable.


    Du Xianyang looked at me and grinned. I looked at him, rolled my eyes and didn''t speak.


    While I was having dinner, a middle-aged man stood up and walked in front of me. His name was fan Aiguo, whom I had just met.


    Fan Aiguo looked at me with a smile and said, "leaves, eating!"


    "Ah, a little hungry!!" I looked up and smiled back.


    "Let''s have a drink!"


    Fan Aiguo raised the glass in his hand and gestured at me. I quickly wiped my mouth, picked up the glass, stood up and politely touched it with fan Aiguo. After drinking the wine, fan Aiguo wiped the wine at the corner of his mouth, then pointed to the man next to him and said: "That''s my cousin, who specializes in the wholesale of dry drinks. You work in a bar. It''s just that you two can contact..."


    I reacted. It turned out that he begged me for a drink.


    The daily wine flow of our harem bar is not comparable to that of ordinary bars. Apart from the royal salute, there must be at least hundreds of them on that day. Let me tell you, the old man who picked up the bottle at the gate of our harem used to ride a bicycle. Now he drives it, and he will smoke Yang Song if he has nothing to do.


    It may be an exaggeration to say so, but the old man made a lot of money a day. The main channel was not selling wine bottles, but mixing fake wine.


    He found the unfinished wine mixed with water and then sold it. There is basically no cost, and the profit is relatively large. Our wine purity is very high. Even if mixed with water, it is similar to other bars.


    Obviously, the old man found this, took advantage of this business opportunity to get rich directly, went to a well-off society, and changed from a rag picker to a liquor retailer.


    I don''t care. Yang Song used to be in charge of drinks. But Yang Song told me that people often talk to him about drinks. Everyone knows that our harem is a piece of fat meat, but it happens that Yang Song doesn''t know who he is. So Yang Song hasn''t confirmed a cooperative relationship with anyone. We usually buy it from whoever is good, Change places from time to time.


    But irregularity also has disadvantages, because you can''t always ensure the quality of drinks, so I studied this matter with Yang Song. Yang Song has been investigating these wine wholesalers recently. Our harem doesn''t lack the money for drinks, so I pay more attention to quality than profit.


    Yang Song heard my conversation with fan Aiguo, looked up at the middle-aged man across the table, and then turned his mouth.


    I followed Yang Song''s line of sight and saw that this man was almost as long as fan Aiguo, but older than fan Aiguo, with a big back and a yellow white shirt.


    "President Ye!!" fan Aiguo''s cousin bared his teeth and smiled at me.

 Chapter 547

    I looked up and down at fan Aiguo''s cousin, then smiled and nodded.


    "Ye, if you cooperate with my cousin, you can rest assured that he will certainly give you a price satisfactory to you!!" fan Aiguo quickly bared his teeth and said to me when he saw me talking to his cousin.


    "Lao Fan, are you a little too obvious?" at this time, a slightly older old man in the private room smiled at fan Aiguo.


    "Yes, so anxious to have something to do with the leaves..." another middle-aged man quickly said.


    "What do you know? I''m talking to Ye about business!! you should eat, drink and don''t care about us..." fan Aiguo replied with a smile, then grabbed my arm and asked, "Ye, do you have to show your attitude about this?"


    I turned to look at fan Aiguo and was stunned. I didn''t expect that the old JB lamp should be so shameless. Taking advantage of people''s thinking, I fucking forced me to promise it.


    It was not just me who was stunned. Ji Xuan and Du Xianyang were also stunned, and the expression on their faces was very ugly. Everyone could see that fan Aiguo obviously wanted to bully me.


    Who the fuck doesn''t know that his cousin''s hands are full of fake wine. If I cooperate with him, I don''t have to work in this bar!!


    "Ye, why don''t you speak? You''re giving me a word!!" fan Aiguo saw that I didn''t speak, so he hurriedly shouted.


    "Well, brother fan, don''t you worry about it. Can''t you talk to Ye alone after dinner?" Du Xianyang frowned at this time.


    "No!! I''ve said it today. If ye agrees or not, you have to give me an answer!!" fan Aiguo refused very decisively, then patted me on the shoulder and said with a smile: "is it ye? Elder brother has the cheek to beg you once. Look at you..."


    I looked up at fan Aiguo, then said expressionless, "brother fan, I''m not responsible for the drinks in our harem!!"


    "Grass, brother has you been so chatty, but you don''t give me the face of my brother. Who doesn''t know that you are the boss of the harem in our H city? Do you has the final say in your harem?"


    "Fan brother has the situation that we may not know about the harem, my family has the final say, but my brothers are also in stock, so everything is discussed by us." I explained the situation as I was sandwiched.


    "You can''t make a decision on this matter, can you?" fan Aiguo asked with a curl of his mouth.


    "It''s mainly because I''ve been responsible for him. If I give it to him, I can''t join in, because after all, he has his own arrangements..." I found that fan Aiguo is shameless. Most people can understand what I mean when they hear this, but the fool doesn''t know whether he really doesn''t understand or pretends not to understand.


    "Brother fan, why don''t we talk about this after dinner!!" Du Xianyang saw my unhappiness and immediately fought ha ha.


    "No, today I have to see if brother Ye gives me face!!" fan Aiguo shouted very annoyingly and looked up at me.


    "Brother fan, it has to be said at dinner, doesn''t it?" I leaned back in my chair, lit a cigarette for myself, squinted at fan Aiguo and asked.


    "Brother ye, my brother is here today. If you don''t give me a word, I really can''t stand down!!"


    "Ha ha..." I smiled, then stretched out my finger and pointed to Yang Song, who was eating vegetables. "He is in charge of the drinks in our harem. Brother fan will talk to him. If he agrees, I won''t say anything..."


    "OK!!" fan Aiguo now has a little face. Don''t walk directly to Yang Song with a wine glass.


    Yang Song didn''t seem to see fan Aiguo coming. He still lowered his head and ate the food in the bowl.


    "Cough!!"


    Fan Aiguo saw that Yang Song ignored him at all, so he had to cough awkwardly, and everyone present grinned.


    After hearing the cough, Yang Song slowly looked up, then wiped his mouth and looked at fan Aimin and asked, "what''s up? Brother fan!!"


    Fan Aimin was stunned when he heard Yang Song''s words. He didn''t listen to what he told me. Fan Aimin was silent, and then turned to look at me.


    "Brother fan wants to talk to you about drinks..." I bowed my head and explained.


    "Oh!!" Yang Song nodded thoughtfully, then looked at fan Aimin and asked, "brother fan, what''s the name of your wine wholesale?"


    "Aimin business!!" fan Aimin replied, and then quickly explained: "my cousin''s!!"


    "Ha ha..." Yang Song grinned and then said, "brother fan, I''ve heard of you as a trading company. I''ll tell you clearly. All we want in the harem is real wine. We take the route of small profit and quick turnover. It seems that we don''t fight the right way with which trading company you are!"


    Yang Song''s voice fell to the ground. Is he quiet in the house? Can you hear the sound of the needle falling on the ground? Yang Song''s words are obvious. He clearly said that your wine is all fake wine. We don''t want it.


    Du Xianyang''s father and Ji Xuan''s father were stunned when they heard this. No one expected Yang Song to speak so straight.


    But Liu Rui and I gave Yang Song a look of approval. Speaking from our hearts, I just appreciate Yang Song''s character. I can''t say some words as a face, but Yang Song is different. He doesn''t need to take too much into account. He''ll finish whatever he says!!


    Fan Aimin and his cousin''s face changed suddenly. They stood stiff for a long time, then looked at Yang Song and asked, "what do you mean, brother? What''s the wrong way?"


    "Ha ha!" Yang Song smiled, then slowly stood up, looked at fan Aimin, looked at me again, and said expressionless, "I should fucking speak to you businessmen. What I mean is that everyone can understand!!"


    "You... You!!" fan Aimin made Yang Songzheng speechless.


    "Don''t you, I''ll tell you clearly. I did study the matter of finding a wholesaler to cooperate a few months ago, but I killed one of you in the first round of Aimin business. Why don''t you know?"


    "..." fan Aimin stared at Yang Song and said nothing.


    "Pa!!"


    Yang Song lit a cigarette for himself, then looked at fan Aimin and said, "which company of yours is full of fake wine? How can I cooperate with you? I fucking buy wine to give customers. If I get a pile of fake wine, will our bar still work? Our Hougong brand is fucking big and can''t stand the scourge of Erguotou mixed with pure cold water!!"

 Chapter 548

    "Hula!!"


    Yang Song''s voice fell to the ground and the private room was in a mess, so everyone began to talk in a low voice, but only four people didn''t speak.


    Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan looked at each other and smiled. Liu Rui and I looked down and ate as if we hadn''t heard anything.


    "What do you say, kid? Why is our wine fake?" at this time, fan Aimin''s cousin finally couldn''t sit still, stood up and shouted at Yang Song at a high voice.


    "Is it fake wine? Don''t fucking call me a child. I''m old in my family, and old men in their 40s have to call me second uncle!!" Yang Song said in a sincere way.


    "Puff!!"


    Hearing this, Liu Rui laughed out of his mouth.


    "Shua!!"


    Everyone''s eyes turned to Liu Rui again.


    "You said you, I couldn''t help it just now..." Liu Rui shouted to the people in the house while wiping his mouth.


    "Are you going a little too far?" shouted fan Aimin''s cousin gritting his teeth.


    "I''m not a fucking sewer. What shit have I ever had!!" Yang Song replied speechless.


    "Pay attention to your speaking quality. I''m eating now!!" I frowned and shouted at Yang Song.


    "You plug your ears!!" Yang Song didn''t give me a fucking face. He directly turned his head and stabbed me.


    I smiled awkwardly and then bowed my head to eat as if nothing had happened.


    "If I didn''t give Mr. Ye face, I''d have to fucking kill you!!" fan Aimin''s cousin gritted his teeth and pointed to Yang Song.


    "I don''t have to give him face to kill. I''m welcome at any time. I''m just not interesting to live..."


    Yang Songsong loosened his collar and sat on the chair with an indifferent look on his face. I think he is a little local ruffian.


    "Fuck you..." fan Aimin''s cousin was very embarrassed by Yang Song''s words. The one who rolled up his arms and sleeves was going to Yang Song''s side.


    "Sit down!!" just at this moment, fan Aimin, who had not spoken, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Big brother!!"


    "It''s hard for me to let you sit down or what?" fan Aimin shouted.


    My cousin stood silent for a while, then stamped his foot and sat on his seat.


    After seeing his cousin sit down, fan Aimin came to Yang Song and asked with a smile, "brother, do you have any misunderstanding about us?"


    "This is the first time we''ve met. What misunderstanding can I have about you..." Yang Song replied with a curl of his mouth.


    "Do you think it''s a little bad to say so in front of so many people? Even if you don''t want to cooperate with us, you don''t have to say so. After all, the business can''t be done. Do you think we''re right?" at this time, fan Aiguo spoke with a very good attitude and a smile on his face.


    "Yes, it''s too much for brother yang to say so!!" at this time, the person on the side helped fan Aiguo.


    "Well, I''m just telling the truth. My mouth is like this. I''ve offended villains all these years. If you''re not used to it, just don''t listen..." Yang Song said with a look of indifference.


    "How can Yang Song talk to brother fan!!" I think Yang Song is a little deep into the role, so he quickly reminded me.


    "Cough..." Yang Songqing cleared his throat, then looked at fan Aiguo solemnly and said, "brother fan, if you really want to cooperate with us, you can take the goods first and then give the money. It will be calculated every six months, but you have to ensure that your wine must be true. If there is a problem, we will terminate the cooperation here, and I can''t make up the rest of the money. Do you think it''s ok?"


    "Hehe, brother, if you do business like this, isn''t it pure to tease my brother?" fan Aiguo smiled awkwardly.


    "You know I''m kidding you. You''ve been making some fake wine and leaf ink for a long time. It seems that we can''t cooperate with you. What kind of wine do you have in mind? If we buy it, how can I put it on the table in our harem? It''s not as pure as picking up the old man''s wine at the door of my house. Brother fan, if you really lack money, you and me I said, I''ll get you some!! "Yang Song didn''t answer me at all, and his tone of voice was still very blunt.


    Yang Song said, and the house was quiet again.


    "Fuck, look what you said. I''m just talking about business with you?" fan Aimin said slowly with a red face.


    "It''s good to do business, but do you have to show some sincerity? If you take us as two pens, I advise you to squint!! at such an age, you have to let me make a remark about you. Do you feel good?" Yang Song stood up, pointed to fan Aimin and said seriously: "Our harem started late. I don''t fucking mention some things. You know what you know. If I can sit here and eat now, it means I''m qualified. I won''t tell you what I mean. You know who he is. Don''t treat anyone as a fool. I don''t know whether it''s your own meaning or whether you work together to bully the three of us, but today I''ll tell you I''ve explained to you that there''s no shortage of soldiers in our harem. If any of you think you''re tough enough to stand up, let''s have a good break!! but you''d better sum up before you stand up. How many grades are you fucking different from Zhao San? "


    Fan Aiguo froze when he heard this. His face was very ugly, not only the faces of everyone in his room.


    "Fuck, Yang Song, what are you talking about!!" I frowned and shouted at Yang Song.


    "I don''t want to cooperate with you now. What''s wrong?" Yang Song shouted at fan Aimin.


    "..." fan Aimin lowered his head and didn''t speak.


    "What do I ask you? Is there anything wrong?" Yang Song then shouted.


    "It''s almost all right, Yang Song!!" at this time, Du Xianyang stood up and pulled Yang Song.


    "Get up!!" Yang Song waved away Du Xianyang, then pointed to fan Aiguo''s nose and shouted: "why? Can''t you get down? You''re two fucking rounds better than me, and let me make you feel better? I began to tell you whether you didn''t listen and kept writing with me!! isn''t it embarrassing now?"


    "Why? When we don''t exist, don''t we all stop!!" just at this time, an old man who was almost 60 years old stood up and looked at Yang Song and shouted.


    I looked up at the old man, Lin Yushu, a real estate tycoon in H city.


    The scale of the company is the same as that of Yu Xiang, but after Liu Yong killed Yu Xiang, he just picked up a leak and basically monopolized the real estate in H city.

 Chapter 549

    "You talk, I''ll go out for a cigarette..." after Lin Yushu stood up, Du Xianyang''s father pushed aside his chair and came out directly with a lighter.


    "I''ll go with you!!" Ji Xuan''s father quickly stood up and followed him out.


    After the two men left, I took a deep breath. Because they were here, I couldn''t let go. Yang Song''s words should be reasonable for me, but the two old men were here. I had to give others face, so I asked Yang Song to speak for me.


    Yang Song looked up at Lin Yushu standing up, grinned and asked, "Uncle Lin, what do you mean?"


    "I''m not your uncle!!" Lin Yushu waved his hand, then slapped the table, stared at the beads and shouted, "what did you two look like now? Did you fucking let me eat this meal?"


    "Isn''t it because of us? Someone has to sell your fake wine. What''s the matter with him?" Yang Song is in good condition now. No matter who you are, I won''t give you face with my ink. Stand up and I''ll do one.


    "Because not because of you, as a younger generation, should you pay attention to your elders!!" Lin Yushu patted the table and shouted.


    "Why?" Yang Song was stunned for a moment, then looked at Lin Yushu and asked, "do you look like an elder as an elder? Leaves come in and propose a toast to you one by one. I think it''s good for the younger generation to do so. What about you? The whole fake wine fool, isn''t it


    "You... Can you pay attention to your words!!" Lin Yushu let Yang loose and stammer.


    "You don''t want it when I give you face. Can''t you see him now? Let me pay attention, I''ll tell you it''s late!!" Yang Song shouted loudly.


    "Don''t be too arrogant. I tell you, don''t think that if you kill Zhao San, no one can cure you!!"


    At this time, a middle-aged man with glasses stood up, pointed to Yang Song and scolded.


    "If you think you can cure me, you can pull your team out and let me have a look. I fucking know if there are serious people in H city right now!!" Yang Song looks at the man with glasses. Is he true.


    "Do you know what you mean by this?" the man with glasses squinted at Yang Song and asked in a cold tone.


    "I don''t fucking know what it means!!"


    "Now you want to stand in the H City in the harem, don''t you? Do you want to be right with everyone in this house? Do you want to think about the way behind the harem?" Lin Yushu shouted at this time.


    "You are an old JB lamp. You always talk to me about BB. I can''t take care of your own life!!" Yang Song may be a little too involved in the play and will hit Lin Yushu with a stool.


    "Oh, my grass, he didn''t say there was such a plot before he came!!" Liu Rui whispered, then quickly threw down his spare ribs and hugged Yang Song directly.


    "What do you want him to do?" Lin Yushu hid a few steps back, looked at Yang Song tremblingly and shouted.


    "What the fuck am I doing? You don''t count in your heart?" Yang Song stared at the beads and pushed away, and Liu Rui was about to rush up.


    "Brother song, brother song, calm down. You him? If you beat him, you can''t afford this old bone!!" Du Xianyang felt that Yang Song was coming for real, so he quickly dragged Yang Song to persuade him.


    "No, I have to do this old JB lamp today. The most annoying thing in my fucking life is to poke in the back when I have nothing!!" at this time, Yang Song''s mood is out of his control, just like crazy.


    Now the house is divided into two groups, one on our side and one on Lin Yushu''s side.


    Obviously, these people had a fucking discussion before dinner. They wanted fan Aiguo to bury us. If we took this up, it would mean that our harem counselled. If we didn''t agree, we wouldn''t give these people face.


    Therefore, no matter how we choose, we will suffer a loss. Since they can do such shameless things, we don''t have to give them any face. We can break them up and tear them apart. Let''s have a good chat on the surface!!


    "Ye Han, is that how you manage your people?" the glasses man protected Lin Yushu and shouted at me.


    I looked up at the man with glasses, wiped my mouth with a napkin, reached out and pulled Yang Song.


    Yang Song was stunned when he saw me stand up, then recovered his calm and walked to me.


    "Now that I''ve talked about this, I''ll say it straight. They all eat the food of society. Who is he? Don''t pretend to be civilized with me. When ye Han came to H City, I only heard of three people, one named Liu Yong, one named Yu Xiang and one named Zhao San. I don''t know any of you. I don''t mean to bury you. I just want to tell you Ladies and gentlemen, what role do you play in my eyes? To put it mildly, Yu Xiang will never die and Liu will never leave. You are a JB!! "speaking of this, I took a sip of beer on the table and shouted loudly: "When I came here, I respected you by shouting with your uncle, but what about you? Who is disgusted with some fake wine? If you think I''m making a stick now, I don''t deny it. If you think we''re against you again, I don''t deny it, but you''d better understand what our harem is doing?"


    "Work in a bar..." Du Xianyang, gnawing at a chicken leg, replied to me at this time.


    "I''ll roll the calf for me!!" I scolded silently and then said: "You may not know what role our harem plays in H City, but I know very well that Zhao San can fucking die, and I don''t need you!! I brought the killing knife and the gun, and what I fucking lack now is a self delivered one!!"


    "Ye Han, are you a little crazy to say this?" Lin Yushu squinted at me and asked.


    "Crazy or not, we have to speak with strength!! who won''t accept him today? Stand up and let me see what he looks like!!" after my words, the private room is in direct chaos, and everyone looks at Lin Yushu.


    "Brother, isn''t it too much for you to shout like that?" Liu Rui whispered to me.


    "Fuck him, I''m too excited to say!!" I also replied with a little regret.


    "Cao, you two didn''t follow the script. How can we go out later..." Liu Rui muttered with sweating head.


    Lin Yushu was silent for a long time. Finally, he took a step forward, looked at me and said, "Ye Han, if you really want to fix it, I''ll fucking..."


    "Creak!!"


    Before Lin Yushu finished, the door of the private room was pushed open!!

 Chapter 550

    "Brush!!"


    Everyone in the room looked at the door, and Lin Yushu looked back.


    "What is this?"


    A familiar voice remembered in my ear. Although I didn''t look back, I also knew who came.


    "Uncle!!"


    Du Xianyang quickly stood up and shouted.


    "Uncle Bai!!"


    Ji Xuan also stood up.


    "Bai... Bai Bao?" Lin Yushu was very surprised.


    "Why, little rabbit, don''t you see me?"


    Baibao didn''t answer Lin Yushu at all, but walked up to me with a smile, patted my head and asked.


    "Uncle Bai!!" I grinned at Baibao.


    Yes, the one who came in was Bai Bao, who had disappeared for a long time. Not only Bai Bao came, but also Tian Ming came. The most awesome thing is that Guo thought also followed!!


    These three people''s appearance time is just right!!


    When the people in the room saw these three people, they were stunned. Fan Aiguo and the man with glasses didn''t want to understand him at all. What is the plot? Bai Baotian Ming appeared together!!


    Bai Bao, I won''t tell you. Just one Tian Ming is enough for everyone to drink a pot. As long as it''s from H City, who is he? I don''t know what Tian Ming does??


    Professional beard for 30 years, the wanted warrant issued by the police can fucking circle H city!!


    There are only two legends in the mixed child world of H city. The first is Bai Bao and the second is fucking Tian Ming.


    Bai Bao often appears in people''s sight, but Tian Ming is fucking different. People have seen his wanted notice but haven''t seen himself. Basically, it belongs to the kind of running after finishing the work, and the Dragon sees the first but not the end!!


    Bai Bao came out with Tian Ming, together with Guo Siwei, the captain of the criminal police team of the eldest prince of H Municipal Public Security Bureau. The shocking effect of this lineup is no less than that of the four heavenly kings on the same stage!!


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly solidified, especially Lin Yushu. He didn''t know where to put his hands!!


    "Uncle Bai, uncle Tian, Brother Guo!!" seeing these three people coming in, Liu Rui and Yang Song quickly stood up and said hello.


    "You two are here too!!" Bai Bao smiled and waved to Liu Rui.


    "Well, eat here!!" Liu Rui wiped the oil on his mouth and bared his teeth.


    "Ha ha, very good!!" Bai Bao smiled and nodded, then directly opened the stool and sat next to me.


    "Brother Guo, uncle Ming, you two sit down too!!" I quickly made room for Guo thought and Tian Ming to sit down.


    The people in the room looked at us tremblingly. Lin Yushu stood in place and didn''t dare to say a word. He didn''t even dare to breathe. Bai Bao was OK. He was really afraid of Tian Ming!!


    People like Tian Ming are really carefree. They shot you and ran for three or five years. What''s wrong with them.


    People like Lin Yushu are not afraid of Bai Bao, who has a family and a career, because he knows that if Bai Bao really wants to fix him, he will certainly take into account a lot of things, but Tian Ming is different. If people want to do it, they don''t give you fucking preparation time. They take out a gun and jump on your head. They don''t even let you talk.


    Bai Baotian, Ming Guo and thinking were seated.


    "Waiter, add three sets of dishes and chopsticks!!" I turned back and shouted at the door.


    "OK!!" the sweet looking waiter outside the door smiled and agreed, then twisted his little ass and ran to the front desk.


    To tell you the truth, I was still very nervous just now, but after Bai Bao came in, my heart was put down directly. I fuck you. I''ll see who''s still fucking with me this time and smoke up with a big mouth.


    "Uncle, why are you here?" Du Xianyang asked after Bai Bao sat down.


    "It''s nothing today. I want to invite Mingzi to dinner. I met your father as soon as I arrived here. Your father said you were all here, and I came here..." Bai Bao explained while drinking tea.


    "Ha ha, it''s a coincidence..." Ji Xuan smiled.


    "No!!" Bai Bao nodded, then looked at the others and asked, "I heard that someone bullied my nephew here. Is there such a thing?"


    Hearing this, all the people in the room are quiet. No one is talking to him. Even the man with glasses and fan Aiguo are honest.


    "Why, I can''t hear you? I asked if anyone bullied my nephew?" Bai Bao patted the table and stared at beads.


    Lin Yushu stood behind Bai Bao, his legs trembling slightly, and he didn''t dare to say a word.


    "Cao, everyone is dumb?" Tian Ming scolded silently, then took out two pistols and patted them on the table. Looking at everyone, he shouted: "I want to eat with ye this time in H city. Today, I leave here. Who is he going to bully Ye Zi and cut off my money? Don''t say I turn my fucking face and don''t recognize anyone at that time!"


    "Hehe, uncle Ming, don''t you take our Guo brigade seriously when you say so..." Yang Song asked with a smile holding Guo Siwei''s shoulder.


    "Don''t say that. I''m here for dinner today. Just think I don''t exist!!" Guo thought hurriedly smiled and waved his hand and lowered his head.


    "Uncle Ming, the police are still here. You quickly put away your stuff. No one bullied me. We were all friends. Just now we just had a meal..." I stood up and dragged Tian Ming to explain, then grabbed Lin Yushu and said with a smile: "am I right, uncle Lin?"


    "Yes!!" Lin Yushu nodded quickly.


    Obviously, the words of Bai Bao, Tian Ming and Guo thought directly frightened Lin Yushu and they didn''t dare to fart.


    "Hahaha!!"


    Seeing Lin Yushu''s appearance, Yang Song laughed. I quickly kicked Yang Song below.


    Although these people in the house are more afraid of Bai Bao and Tian Ming, there are limits. If they are really anxious, they will have to end up with you. So I think it''s OK to close it when it''s almost good.


    "President Lin, why are you standing there? Sit down and eat!!" Bai Bao looked at Lin Yushu and said with a smile.


    "Hehe, just now I wanted to go out to the bathroom, and I just met you in..." Lin Yushu naturally explained his expression, and then walked back to his seat with his back hands.


    "President Lin, you''re not going to the bathroom?"


    As soon as Lin Yushu''s ass got on the bench, Yang Song owed him a shout.


    "Well..."


    Lin Yushu''s expression was extremely embarrassed. It''s wrong to sit down. It''s fucking wrong not to sit down.


    Bai Bao looked at Lin Yushu and grinned. Then he opened his mouth and said, "everyone should sit down. You should eat and drink. Don''t let me come in. It seems that you are still nervous..."

 Chapter 551

    H City, Tianyu seafood VIP room.


    The atmosphere of the meal changed directly due to the participation of Bai Bao and others.


    It turned out that a bunch of them bullied the three of us, but now the three of us bullied a large group of them!!


    Liu Rui and Yang Song knew that there was nothing wrong and directly shook their necks and ate and drank. Lin Yushu''s people were basically in a state of pins and needles. He didn''t even dare to put food on the meat.


    I looked at these people with a smile. I was in a very good mood. Du Xianyang''s father organized this dinner. In fact, he meant nothing else. He wanted to give me a chance to let Lin Yushu understand the identity of our harem, and then show me their attitude.


    As for Lin Yushu, they came here just to give us a threat and test us, but who knows him? A test directly found a big *, so they didn''t blow themselves up.


    I think Lin Yushu should have no taste in what he eats now, but people can still sit there laughing and chat with Tian Ming and Bai Bao. I still admire that. His face is really as good as my brother Rui.


    "How long is brother Tian going to stay with us this time?" Lin Yushu asked Tian Ming with a wine glass.


    "If my boss doesn''t fire me, I''m going to stay..." Tian Ming replied without raising his head.


    "Ha ha, that''s a good feeling!!" Lin Yushu saw that Tian Ming didn''t mean to drink with him at all, smiled awkwardly, and then put down the raised glass very covertly.


    But at the moment when Lin Yushu put down the glass, Tian Mingyou raised the glass, looked at Lin Yushu stunned, bared his teeth and said with a smile: "why did you put down the glass? Didn''t you want to drink with me just now?"


    "Ha ha!!" Yang Song smiled and patted the table.


    Not only Yang Song, but everyone in the room smiled.


    Lin Yushu blushed, picked up the wine glass and touched Tian Ming. The scene was once extremely embarrassing.


    "I heard Mingzi say you lost Zhao Sanjing?" Bai Bao looked at me and asked.


    "Uncle Bai, the police are here. Can you pay attention!!" I replied speechlessly.


    "Cao, he and you are going to wear a pair of pants. Can''t I know what''s going on? Don''t pretend to be a citizen with uncle?" Bai Bao simply doesn''t give Guo thought a face. Guo thought was stunned in these words.


    In fact, Bai Bao''s words are not for Guo Siwei, but for others in the room. The relationship between me and Guo Siwei is a pair of pants, so that they can understand what black and white are in our harem!!


    "Zhao San was dealt with by the warlords of Myanmar, which has little to do with me..." I admitted it in a low-key way.


    "Awesome!! I have to respect you for this!!" Bai Bao raised his glass at me and simply touched me.


    "Uncle Bai, I have something to do with Zhao San. Do you disrespect me?" Liu Rui blinked at Bai Bao and asked with a smile.


    "I have a JB relationship with you..." Yang Song scolded wordlessly.


    "Grass, can Zhao San be caught so easily without my close cooperation with the leaves?" Liu Rui shouted very dissatisfied.


    "If so, it seems to have something to do with me..."


    "Ha ha, it''s all about it, it''s all about it!!" Bai Bao laughed, then raised his glass and said to Yang Song and Liu Rui, "uncle, it''s OK to toast you two together?"


    "No, no!!" Liu Rui and Yang Song shouted in unison, then directly stood up and touched Bai Bao.


    Now in the private room, except for us, other people don''t dare to talk at all. They all eat with their heads down. Especially fan Aimin and his cousin look at Yang song like their father. They are afraid that Yang Song will hurt them when he takes words.


    Three rounds of food, five flavors of rice.


    The food of our group is almost the same, and fan Aiguo is completely out of the fire. He doesn''t dare to mention the wine cooperation anymore. Lin Yushu didn''t mention the story that happened to us just now. Suddenly, the atmosphere in the private room becomes very friendly.


    After eating and drinking, Bai Bao looked at me vaguely with a root of Cordyceps sinensis in his mouth.


    "Uncle, I''m a little scared when you look at me..." I looked at Bai Bao carefully while clasping my teeth with a toothpick.


    "Ye, are you going to work in the bar when you come back this time?" Bai Bao thought and looked at me and asked.


    "Well, Liu Yong has to kick me to death if he doesn''t do this!!" I nodded and agreed.


    "Cao, why are you so afraid of him..." Bai Bao spit out a smoke ring and scolded wordlessly.


    This sentence is estimated that he is the only one in H city who dares to say it!!


    I grinned and bowed my head and explained, "Liu Yong gave me this bar. I have to work anyway!!"


    "Didn''t you think about doing something else?" Du Xianyang opened his mouth and asked.


    "I took over from Zhaojia village, and now production has resumed..."


    "The thing in Zhaojia village is OK these two years, but it''s not a long-term plan. You can''t fix it all your fucking life. People don''t have to hurry you up at any time..." when it comes to Baibao, he paused for a moment, then smiled and asked, "is it team Guo!!"


    "Uncle Bai, if you keep nagging like this, I''ll go. I''ll tell you!!" Guo thought speechless and replied in a very helpless tone.


    The picture of a criminal police captain having dinner with a gang of mixed society is really embarrassing.


    "Ha ha!!" I laughed, then pulled Bai Bao''s arm and said, "Uncle Bai, don''t play my brother Guo in the old tune. It''s not easy for him. Since you''ve said that, you must have some ideas to talk to me!!"


    "What do you think?" Bai Bao was stunned, then scratched his head and said, "no, but I just think you can properly develop the secondary industry in this state!!"


    "Uncle, which direction do you think is more suitable for the development of my secondary industry?" I quickly asked.


    "It depends on what you think, but you''d better not do the whole thing of real estate..."


    "Why?" I smiled and asked.


    "Because I''m afraid Lao Lin will see you get angry!! I''ll fight with you then..." Bai Bao ordered uncle Lin.


    When Lin Yushu heard this, he suddenly looked up and looked at Bai Bao with some confused eyes. After a moment of silence, he smiled and said, "if ye wants to complete the real estate, I can lead him the way!"

 Chapter 552

    "You can pull it. Ye robbed you of your job. You have to show him the way and take him to the ditch..." Bai Bao smiled and waved his hand.


    "Ha ha, that''s impossible!!" Lin Yushu knew Bai Bao was joking, so he smiled kindly.


    "OK, don''t pull the calf!!" Bai Bao put out his cigarette butts, then turned to look at me and said, "you can''t get real estate leaves, but you can take some money to test the water in other industries!!"


    "Uncle Bai, which industry do you think is suitable for me?" I know Bai Bao wants to guide me, and he must have a purpose to say it in front of so many people.


    Bai Bao looked at me and thought for a while, then said loudly, "I think all the hotels are very suitable for you!!"


    "Why?" I asked.


    "Because you are popular, hahaha!!"


    "Cao, uncle Bai, why do you want to bury people..." I rolled my eyes and then said, "but I think I can fix these two things!!"


    "Then what do you want to do? Let me see if I have resources for you..." at this time, Lin Yushu blinked, looked at me vaguely and said.


    "That''s right. Lao Lin owns the whole real estate. There must be a lot of stores in his hand. If you have any ideas, hurry to settle down so that Lao Lin can find it for you..." Bai Bao quickly answered.


    Hearing this, I fucking understand. Bai Bao talked to me just to let me get some meat from Lin Yushu. These old people are better than each other. They are confused and take Lin Yushu on the hook.


    On the other hand, Lin Yushu''s face turned fucking green after hearing Bai Bao''s words. Originally, people were polite to us and found a sense of existence. Who knows, this sentence came out and directly fell into Bai Bao''s trap. I think Lin Yushu has a fucking heart to die now. He originally wanted to bully us. It''s good to be careless and have something to do!!


    I looked at Lin Yushu''s expression and grinned. Then I turned to Liu Rui. Yang Song asked, "what do you think is appropriate for us?"


    "Du Xianyang has a hotel at home, so let''s not do it. The hotel is good. Although it''s not a profiteering industry, at least it''s convenient for our guests in the harem to go out for dinner in the future!!" Liu Rui responded very quickly and analyzed.


    I gave Liu Rui a thumbs up in my heart, then looked at Bai Bao and said, "Uncle Bai, do you think my whole hotel is OK?"


    "OK, why not!!" Bai Bao nodded, then looked at Lin Yushu and said, "Lao Lin, is there any place suitable for a restaurant over there? Give ye a whole one!!"


    "Hotel, I really have to think about this..." Lao Lin said nervously.


    "Grass, what else do you want? I remember that your new building has a four story shop? No, you can sell it directly to Ye. Ye doesn''t give you money!!"


    "That......" Lin Yushu was silent for a moment, then clenched his teeth and said, "that uses an area of more than 700. Is it a little big to be a hotel!!"


    "It''s a big thing. More than 700 is just enough. It''s too small to be meaningful..." Bai Bao waved carelessly, then looked at me and said, "leaf, you can buy Lao Lin''s store, decorate it and directly build it into the largest hotel in our city!!"


    "It''s OK for me to buy it, but I just don''t know if Uncle Lin is willing to sell me. After all, people like to rent this store and don''t like to sell it..." when I spoke, I kept looking at Lin Yushu with my eyes, but Lin Yushu didn''t even dare to raise his fucking head.


    "Lao Lin, do you sell in that store?" Bai Bao shouted loudly when he saw Lin Yushu''s silence.


    Lin Yushu looked up at me and then at Bai Bao. He wanted to die. He shouldn''t have come here at that time. Now let me make peace with Bai Bao and directly work out a set of more than 700 square stores. If it takes two years, it will have to double at least!!


    Lin Yushu''s heart is dripping blood, and others are dripping blood for him. He said it himself. Bai Bao will not do it if he doesn''t promise now. If he fucking agrees, it''s different from a fool.


    Stealing chicken can''t eat rice. The story of losing your wife and breaking your soldiers is on at this time!!


    Lin Yushu doesn''t want to say anything now. He just wants to give himself two big mouths. He has nothing to eat here!!


    "Lao Lin, why don''t you talk? Don''t you want to sell me?" Bai Bao shouted, staring at Lao Lin''s silence.


    "No... no!!" Lin Yushu twitched back.


    "No, you don''t talk. Where are you thinking about!!" Tian Ming shouted with his mouth open at this time.


    Tian Ming''s voice directly frightened Lin Yushu, then looked at Tian Ming tremblingly and said, "I just want to know when to buy the leaves!! why don''t we wait for the new year..."


    Before Lin Yushu finished, I shouted, "the sooner the better!"


    "Let''s go tomorrow!! this thing will be decorated early and make money early!" Bai Bao patted the table and shouted.


    My two words with Bai Bao almost choked Lin Yushu. It was obviously a hard grab!!


    "How much are you going to pay for that leaf?" Lin Yushu knew that the market must be out of control, so he was ready to talk to me about the price and get some back!!


    "Where is your store, Mr. Lin?" I asked with a smile.


    "Heavy mountain road!!" Lin Yushu replied.


    "Grass, that''s a good place. It''s close to our harem. Why can''t the store be even?"


    "Well, it''s almost the price!!" Lin Yushu breathed a long sigh after listening to me, because the price I said was very fair and didn''t take advantage of him at all.


    "Seven hundred Ping is fourteen million!" Ji Xuan shouted at this time.


    "There are fourteen fucking ones!!" Du Xianyang said.


    "What''s 1400? This broken number is too fucking unlucky. Wipe the change and get a thousand!!" Bai Bao shouted carelessly.


    Lin Yushu looked at Bai Bao, and his eyes were almost dead. For the first time, he heard that the store had been wiped away, and directly wiped out 4 million!!


    "How about this price, Lao Lin?" Bai Bao bared his teeth and asked Lin Yushu.


    Lin Yushu bowed his head and didn''t speak.


    "Why, it hurts?" Bai Bao then asked.


    "No..." Lin Yushu shook his head painfully.


    "Grass, look at your stingy way. You don''t have to give gifts when the restaurant opens. It''s settled. Do you think it''s ok?"


    Lin Yushu looked at Bai Bao and was silent for a long time. Finally, he bit his teeth and nodded. His expression was very painful!!

 Chapter 553

    In this way, Bai Bao successfully used 10 million yuan to help me blackmail a more than 700 flat them in Lin Yushu''s hand. I am still very satisfied with the result!!


    After I talked with Lin Yushu about the price of the store, I made an appointment to go through the formalities. I can''t give him breathing time at all. It''s bad if I lose my breath.


    After talking about the store, the dinner continued for more than half an hour.


    Bai Bao had planned to go to our harem for another drink, but Lin Yushu was still in the mood to drink at this time. He wanted to go home and cry with his daughter-in-law for the first time. Because Lin Yushu didn''t want to go, they all went back to their homes after the meal.


    I Liu Rui and Yang Song didn''t drink less, so I didn''t be polite to Bai Bao and Du Xianyang. I took a taxi and went home to bed.


    Tian Ming and Bai Bao don''t know where they went.


    In the blink of an eye, Ji Xuan and Du Xianyang were left at the door of the hotel.


    By the way, Du Xianyang''s father and Ji Xuan''s father directly let the driver drive home by smoking, because their purpose is to get us together, and they don''t want to get involved in other things!!


    "Your uncle is a little interesting!!" after everyone left, Ji Xuan looked at Du Xianyang and smiled.


    "Hehe, my uncle''s job is to make people happy. These old * lights are fucking incomplete. Now it''s OK. Just let my uncle turn off!!" Du Xianyang replied with a smile.


    "More than seven hundred square stores sell for ten million. Do you think Lin Yushu can sleep when he comes home?" Ji Xuan asked with a grin.


    "Sleep JB, he sleeps. What a big mind he is. He''s still sleeping. If I don''t get up for at least a week!!" Du Xianyang reached out and lit a cigarette and then said, "but anyway, if my uncle hadn''t come today, these people would be really hard to deal with!!"


    "It''s not so bad. It''s obviously negotiated..." Ji Xuan frowned back, and then turned to the parking lot.


    "Why are you going?" Du Xianyang asked


    "Go home and sleep!!" Ji Xuan replied without looking back.


    "Don''t pay for your fucking meal!!" Du Xianyang shouted with his neck pulled.


    "No money..."


    "I''ll fuck you. I don''t have any fucking money. How the fuck is this!!" Du Xianyang hurried to Ji Xuan and said helplessly.


    "Grass, you have no fucking money. What are you going out to eat!!"


    "When I fucking came out, no one told me to pay back the fucking money!!"


    "Come here, I''ll tell you something. It''s more valuable than this meal!!" Ji Xuan hooked his hook finger at Du Xianyang.


    Du Xianyang put his head in the past and asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    "The mobile phone is off these days. Don''t answer Ye''s phone!!" Ji Xuan whispered on Du Xianyang''s ear.


    "Why?" Du Xianyang stared at his big ignorant eyes.


    "Understand it yourself!!"


    After saying this, Ji Xuan directly pulled open the door and got on Land Rover, then ignited, engaged and stepped on the accelerator at one go, which didn''t give Du Xianyang a chance to react at all.


    "My grass, what''s your fucking secret!!" Du Xianyang stood in place, frozen and his mother''s nose runny, but he still didn''t want to understand what Ji Xuan meant!!


    ����


    At the other end, after Lin Yushu left the hotel, he got into a car directly with fan Aiguo and the man with glasses.


    "Uncle, are you really going to sell that store to Ye Han?" the man with glasses sat beside Lin Yushu and asked with a frown.


    "Why not sell?" Lin Yushu asked angrily.


    "Grass, isn''t it a white treasure? Are we so afraid of him?" the man with glasses was puzzled.


    "There''s another Tian Ming!!" fan Aiguo, the co pilot, added.


    "These two people are still small things. No matter how they are, they are all alone. What I''m afraid of is the group of people behind Ye Han. We really can''t afford it!!" Lin Yushu sighed helplessly.


    "People behind you?"


    "Since Bai Bao can appear today, what does it mean?" Lin Yushu asked, looking at the man with glasses.


    The man with glasses shook his head.


    "It shows that the Du family has stated that they are a team with Ye Han, and the Du family has always been tied together, so the Du family has chosen Ye Han, and Guo thought appears, which shows that Guo xiongyi has also stated his position!! we can deal with a harem, but we are a little embarrassed when so many families get together!!" Lin Yushu''s analysis.


    "Grass, just a bunch of children who don''t have all the hair have so much energy?" the man with glasses still didn''t believe it.


    "It''s not about the children. Liu Yongren is gone, and his soul is still here. These children are his soul. Do you really think several children can fucking kill Zhao San?"


    The glasses man was stunned for a while, then opened his mouth and asked, "what shall we do in the future?"


    "If the people from the harem come tomorrow, you will go through the formalities with them without ink. The store can''t stay now, but sooner or later we have to get it back. After all, the child is still a child. H city can''t be changed because of them!!" Lin Yushu clenched his hands and his eyes are dark and cold.


    "Grass, I was going to use the whole 4S store..." the man with glasses was still a little unwilling.


    "Short sighted, it''s no use worrying now. When the time comes, our things can come back, and we have to double!!"


    "But they just give 10 million fucking dollars, which is too little!!" fan Aiguo opened his mouth at this time.


    "Now that they are in power, let''s give them a concession, but one day when we are in power, they all have to roll their calves!" Lin Yushu looked out of the window and imagined the day when he was in power.


    "Uncle, when can we be powerful?" asked the man with glasses.


    "You fucking ask me who I''m going to ask, and I can''t tell fortune!!" Lin Yushu replied irritably, and then looked at the co pilot fan Aiguo and said: "you let your cousin close the trading company. Don''t make a fool of yourself day by day!!"


    "Why did you shut him down?" fan Aiguo asked Lin Yushu a little unhappy.


    "Cao, you him? It''s hard to find a job for your cousin when you''re so old? If you can''t find him to follow me, I''m short of people on the construction site!!" Lin Yushu said very angrily.


    "You pull him down. He''s too lazy to be a pig all day. He can''t go to the construction site to kill him. I''ll let him do something else later!!" fan Aiguo waved his hand and said speechless.

 Chapter 554

    The next day, ten in the morning.


    Maybe it''s because I drank a little too much yesterday. My head was buzzing when I got up in the morning.


    I put on my slippers and walked to the living room. I just met the north and South who came out to go to the toilet.


    "Wake up?" Nanbei buttoned his eyes and said hello to me.


    "Well, I remember where the Huoxiang Zhengqi we bought last time? I have some fucking antidote. My head hurts..." I asked while turning over the medicine box and looking at the north and south.


    "Liu Rui drank up last night..." threw down this sentence and went straight into the toilet.


    "Grass, this fool won''t leave some for me!!" I scolded silently, then took out a bottle of mineral water in the fridge and went back to my bedroom.


    After I went back, I lit a cigarette, looked at my mobile phone and began to study the market of Lin Yushu.


    Although Bai Bao helped me to raise the price to 10 million, 10 million is a fucking lot for me. Now the harem needs to spend money. Zhao family village also spends money every day. I can''t afford so much money to buy stores at all.


    After thinking for a long time, I finally decided to use the oldest way to solve the capital problem.


    Borrow!!


    Who can I borrow money from??


    I have to find Du Dashao. People have a lot of silly money and don''t want interest. In this way, I''ll tell you that there''s no harm at all.


    Thinking about it, I dialed Du Xianyang.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is turned off, please redial later!!"


    "Grass, why the fuck shut down!!" I scolded wordlessly, and then dialed Ji Xuan''s phone, also hanging up.


    "Why are these two people turned off!!" I scratched my head and was very confused, but I turned around and thought it might be that I didn''t wake up, so I put down my cell phone and prepared to call in the afternoon.


    ����


    2 p.m. in the meeting room of the harem.


    Yang Song and Liu Rui sat in front of my computer playing the single boxer 97, while I sat on the sofa and kept calling Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan, but no matter how they called, they were turned off.


    "Are these two dead?" I asked.


    "What the hell? I definitely didn''t want to answer your phone, so I turned it off!!" Yang songtou replied to me without lifting his head.


    "Grass, why don''t you want to answer my phone?" I''m a little puzzled.


    "They know you want to borrow money, so they turned off your cell phone..." Liu Rui looked at me and said with a smile.


    "Are they all so fucking conscious now? Their IQ should not have thought of this step?" I walked up to Liu Rui and analyzed the matter while touching my chin.


    "Their IQ may be unexpected, but you must have a long memory!!" Yang Song stood up and patted me on the shoulder, then looked seriously at me and said: "your popularity is really fucking smelly now!!"


    "Roll the calf!!" I picked Yang Song''s hand impatiently, then picked up the car key on the table and went outside.


    "Why are you going?" Yang Song shouted, looking at my back.


    "Something must have happened to them. I have to go and have a look!!" I turned my head back.


    "Ye seems a little addicted to borrowing money now..." Liu Rui looked at my back and glanced.


    "It''s more than addiction. He''s going crazy now... Leave him alone and let''s continue playing!!!"


    Yang Song said that they played again.


    ����


    At eight in the evening.


    "Brother, don''t fucking call me, will you? I''ve told you several times that the two people have disappeared for more than ten hours, and I can''t file a case for you in less than twenty-four hours!!" Guo thought through the phone and shouted at me in a broken tone.


    "It''s not that they''re really missing. I''ll tell you, I''ve looked everywhere, but I haven''t found them!!" I''m very anxious, holding photos of Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan in my hand.


    "Big brother, people just want to hide from you. Can we recognize the facts!!" Guo thought helplessly advised me.


    "Impossible!!" I was very firm, and then said, "they must be missing. You must help me find them back!!"


    "Can you call me in 24 hours?"


    "Can we go through the back door?"


    "No!!" Guo thought directly refused.


    "I''ll give you some fucking gifts!!" I shouted.


    "Elder brother, I''m very busy. You''ve been making seven calls in half an hour. Can we have a rest? I''m charging Baodu. It''s dead. I''m squatting outside. Can you cooperate!!" Guo thought is going crazy now and his words are incoherent.


    "OK, the people''s police don''t fucking work!!" I sighed and reluctantly put down my hand.


    Liu Rui outside the room looked at me, shook his head, and then walked with Yang Song to miss''s lounge.


    "Do you think ye is in a bad mood now?" Yang Song asked Liu Rui with great worry.


    "Have you ever heard of a sentence?"


    "What?"


    "Poor crazy!!" Liu Rui said with a curl of his mouth.


    "Brilliant!!"


    ����


    While talking, they walked into the young lady''s lounge. When they went in, seven or eight young ladies came back wearing the system. When they saw the young lady, their eyes were fucking straight, and Yang Song''s saliva flowed directly from the corners of his mouth.


    "Pay attention to your quality!!" Liu Rui whispered a reminder.


    Hearing this, Yang Song quickly wiped the saliva on his mouth, and then walked to the young ladies with his back.


    "Ouch, isn''t this Mr. Yang and Mr. Liu?! why did you come down to check the work?" a young lady shook her white silk stockings in front of Yang Song and shouted in a soft voice.


    Yang Song looked at the girl, couldn''t help but buckle his crotch, and then said with a serious face: "recently, some guests responded that you don''t work seriously. Is there such a thing?"


    "How can it be? We all work hard in bed... President Yang, you can''t slander good people!!" the girls chirped back.


    "Then how did I hear that someone ate melon seeds while working? People''s guests recorded videos for me!! they said that you are too unprofessional, and the most important thing is that you don''t know how to respect people!! you said you can''t do anything in bed, how can you eat melon seeds? I think if you give you mahjong, you can play a few rounds? People''s guests are working hard in bed, and you ?? Not only didn''t cooperate, but also fucking ate melon seeds. Do you know that when guests told me, they were almost crying. After more than 40 years, I saw a young lady eating melon seeds in bed once!! "


    "Isn''t that because he''s too young to feel?" a girl explained wrongly at this time.

 Chapter 555

    "If you don''t feel it, you''ll eat melon seeds? Can you pretend it!!" Yang Song went to the girls and shouted.


    "I also want to pretend, but he finished two or three times. I haven''t had time to brew feelings. President Yang, can you blame me for this?" the girl then explained.


    "Er... Your situation is really a little special, but it''s not allowed to eat melon seeds in bed. If any of you dare to eat melon seeds in bed in the future, especially when guests work hard, play with your mobile phone, brush your microblog, and deduct half a month''s salary once you catch it!!" Yang Songyi said solemnly.


    "Half a month is a little too cruel?"


    "Yes, we work hard originally. How can we do this work if we deduct it!!"


    After hearing Yang Song''s words, the girls protested one after another.


    "No, it''s settled from today. I find that if I don''t care about you now, you really don''t pay attention to me and don''t take me seriously at all!!" Yang Song shouted with a very firm attitude.


    "President Yang, although we don''t pay attention to you, I can put you in bed!!" at this time, a girl threw an eyebrow at Yang Song.


    "You can pull it down. I can''t stand it when you knock some melon seeds..." Yang Song quickly waved his hand and said to Liu Rui, "do you have anything to say?"


    "Cough!!" Liu Ruiqing cleared his throat, took out a small book prepared in advance, walked to the girls with his back hands, and asked seriously, "who''s Kong Jingjing?"


    "I!!" a little girl raised her hand shyly.


    "You''re new here, aren''t you?" Liu Rui asked.


    "Hmm!!" the girl nodded with a red face.


    "How long have you been in our harem?" Liu Rui went to the girl, looked at the book and asked.


    "Brother... I''ve been here for a month..." the girl replied with big eyes blinking.


    "Do you know who I am?" Liu Rui put down his book and asked with his head up.


    "Heard of..."


    "I''m your young lady''s spiritual mentor. I''m specially responsible for your young lady''s spiritual problems. Do you know why I call your name today?"


    "I don''t know." the girl shook her head with some fear.


    "Recently, I received a report that someone said your hair is too long!! so I''m here to name and criticize you!!" Liu Rui said very frankly.


    The girl blushed when she heard this.


    "Awesome!!" Yang Song looked at Liu Rui and stammered.


    "Generally, you solve problems like you yourself, but I find that many people in our harem have this problem!!"


    "How did you find it?" Yang Song asked hurriedly?


    "Fuck off, I''m in a meeting!!" Liu Rui scolded with some concealment, and then said: "I suggest that the ladies of the harem regularly clean up their hair problems in the future, because you are a thing that affects the personal experience of consumers, right? We must pay attention to it. Although it is a small thing, we must start from the small thing! And if you really shave, I suggest using a razor because of that thing There is no dead corner, scrape clean, save trouble and no residue!! "


    After hearing Liu Rui''s words, all the young ladies were stunned. None of them thought Liu Rui had such a deep research in this field!!


    "Brother Rui, you are really awesome!!" Yang Song has been completely convinced by Liu Rui''s words!!


    "It''s superficial and deeper. I haven''t told you yet. I''ll study it with you when I''m free!" Liu Rui turned back to Yang Song, then looked at the young ladies and said, "do you understand this problem?"


    "I see!!" the girls replied in one voice.


    "Just understand!!" Liu Rui nodded with satisfaction, then looked down at his notebook and said: "in the future, we must have regular meetings and regularly organize experience exchange meetings, so that new employees can grow up quickly!!"


    "Mr. Liu, how can we communicate with each other?" the ladies were speechless.


    "The main thing is to discuss and make progress together," Liu Rui replied solemnly.


    "Mr. Liu, we haven''t graduated from primary school. Is it a little bullshit to have meetings every day? Besides, what can we discuss about things in bed!!" the ladies still can''t understand my idea.


    "You don''t understand. Although our profession has no technical content, as a traditional culture that has existed for thousands of years, it must have its reason for existence. Now, as the inheritor and disseminator of this culture, we must carry forward this culture, not only carry forward, but also expand and strengthen!! although our market is large, the competition is him Mom is big, so you have to work hard. You have to be different from others. We have meetings for nothing else, just to keep good things and abandon useless links!! for example, do you take a bath before you work? "


    "Wash!!" the ladies nodded.


    "Don''t wash it in the future. Let the guests lick it by themselves!!"


    "I grass!! cow force!!" Yang Song''s eyes widened directly.


    "You said you didn''t waste time bathing. Why did you wash him and let the guests lick it for you? It''s not only interesting, but also can increase the foreplay time. Maybe the guests didn''t lick it and directly turn off the fire, so that we can save trouble. Are you right?"


    "Yes!!" the ladies nodded numbly. Now they have been completely brainwashed by Liu Rui.


    "There is also a meeting in the future. You must analyze the market!! then cater to the market. You already know what guests need and want!! a person''s energy is limited, so let''s take it out and analyze what guests want most, such as silk stockings, uniforms, high heels and poisonous dragons!! you must understand, so you can be prepared ! only when you are needed by the guest can he find you, but when you find you, you also need to be reserved. You can''t want others to be so casual. It''s wrong to let grass go to bed! You must let them know that this thing is hard won, so he can learn to cherish it and know how difficult it is to spend his money!! "Liu ruiyue said, getting more and more fucking excited, Finally, he spit on Yang Song''s face.


    "Pa Pa!!"


    I don''t know who took the head, but I suddenly clapped under it.


    Liu Rui waved his hand very low-key, smiled and said, "what I''m talking about now is superficial. There''s nothing to do in the future. We should learn more and communicate more. Only in this way can our harem become bigger and stronger!! OK, we''ll break up if there''s nothing to do!!"

 Chapter 556

    After the meeting, Yang Song and Liu Rui were free and ready to go for a stroll in the casino on the lower floor.


    These two people can be said to be the two biggest fucking pests in our harem. If they don''t do anything every day, they just walk around. Meng Liang''s old car. They saw these two people and killed them both.


    They strolled into the casino. As soon as their front feet came in, they were stopped by Han Chao, the security captain of our back palace.


    "Brother Liu, brother song!!" Han Chao greeted Liu Rui with a red face in a security uniform.


    "You... What are you doing?" Liu Rui instinctively hid. If Yang Song and Liu Rui are the rat excrement of our harem, Han Chao must be the excrement beetle of the harem.


    Han Chao has been dissatisfied with his current position as the security captain since the new opening of our harem. He always talks to me. Later, I really couldn''t stand it, so I had to give him a job as the Discipline Inspection Commission.


    This job, I personally understand, is like the neighborhood committee. Where to confirm him, where to help, but this fool completely misunderstood what I meant. He took himself as a special commissioner and patrolled around with two security guards every day. At first, he mainly checked the private room on the third floor to see if the technician was serious. Later, he was kicked by Meng Liang and never went to the third floor again, Directly left a shadow.


    Instead of going to the third floor, Han Chao set his goal on the casino. Now he blocks the casino every day as a human camera. His slogan is: "crack down on cheaters and refuse to be unfair!!"


    But after squatting for two days, he found that his eyes didn''t seem to be very good, and everyone had a double shadow!!


    "Nothing, I just want to talk to you..." Han Chao smiled and lit a cigarette for Liu Rui.


    "You two talk!! I''ll go first!!" Yang Song saw that the situation was wrong and hurried to the casino.


    "Grass, you fucking......" before Liu Rui finished, he found that Yang Song had run away.


    "Brother Rui, you don''t have to worry about him. We talk about us..." Han Chao hugged Liu Rui to the sofa in the corner, and they sat down.


    "What do you want to talk about?" Liu Rui asked while smoking and looking at Han Chao.


    "I just want to ask when I can be on top..." Han Chao bared his teeth and smiled.


    "Grass, don''t tell me about it. Go find the leaves!!" Liu Rui quickly stood up and left as soon as he heard about the topic.


    Han Chao saw that Liu Rui was going and pressed his thigh. Liu Rui couldn''t move if he wanted to.


    "Brother Rui, will you listen to me? I haven''t said what''s going on yet. Why are you leaving!!" Han Chao looked at Liu Rui with very sincere eyes and asked him to stay.


    "Eldest brother, you are now the Discipline Inspection Commission, and the official is older than me. Is it a little superfluous for you to talk to me about the top? Have you ever seen a battalion commander study how to be a commander with his mother infantry?" Liu Rui replied with a bitter smile.


    "Commander, I''m not interested. The main thing is that although I''m a commission for Discipline Inspection, I don''t have any work for a fucking day!! do you think I''m sad to stay here..."


    "I''ll give you money to stay. You''re still fucking uncomfortable. What do you want? Tell me?" Liu Rui asked in silence.


    "I''m busy. I have to do something and make a world!!" Han Chaoting JB explained looking forward to the future, then looked at Liu Rui and said, "brother Rui, do you have any work now? Please introduce it to me!!"


    "What the fuck can I do? I should be free to fart. I''ll introduce you to work..."


    "It''s not Ruige. Don''t you have any resources now?" Han Chao asked stubbornly.


    "No..."


    "Impossible!!" Han Chao shook his head with his big mouth.


    "No, what the fuck did I lie to you!!" Liu Rui should have let Han Chaozheng collapse, with an extremely helpless expression.


    "Cao, do we have any problems in the harem now? It''s the kind that no one can solve!!" Han Chao then asked.


    Liu Rui thought carefully when he heard this, and then said with a very serious expression: "the main problem of our harem is the lack of money. Ye is going crazy because of this. If you can solve this problem, I guess you won''t be far from the top..."


    "Er..." Han Chao was stunned after hearing this, then shook his head sadly and said, "I really can''t solve this problem!! my credit card has overdrawn more than 20000, and I can''t pay by installments..."


    "It can''t solve what you always tell me!!" Liu Rui scolded impatiently, then stood up and went to the front stage.


    "Then don''t we have any difficulties without paying?" Han Chao asked persistently.


    Hearing this, Liu Rui was stunned, and then slowly sat on the sofa.


    "If you do this, it seems that there is one..." Liu Rui touched his chin and whispered.


    "What''s up?" Han Chao asked excitedly.


    Liu Rui looked at Han Chao and thought, then opened his mouth and said, "well, yesterday we went out to dinner. Then a man bullied Ye Zi. If you really want to do something, you can do something to him!"


    Although Liu Rui is careless on the surface, I feel that he is still a person who bears a grudge. For example, I feel that fan Aiguo has passed, but Liu Rui doesn''t think so. In his eyes, as long as he has offended him, he has to find a chance to repay him sooner or later.


    "True or false? Now some people dare to bully president ye?" Han Chao didn''t believe it.


    "I can fucking cheat you. This man wants ye to buy his cousin''s fake wine, but ye didn''t promise. If you really want to do something, you''ll help me clean him up. You clean him up, and I''ll let ye find you a better job when you come back!!"


    "Really?" Han Chao''s eyes lit up when he saw the opportunity.


    "It must be true!!" Liu Rui nodded.


    "Then tell me how to clean up? Is it to remove the arms or legs?" Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Grass, you don''t have to be so bloody, just give a meal..." Liu Rui quickly explained to Han Chao, who looked at Biao. It''s his mother''s fault to ask Han Chao. Otherwise, it''s easy to pull fan Aiguo''s arm off.


    "Just a fight? Isn''t it a little unprofessional? It''s not challenging!!" Han Chao curled his lips and lost interest in the task.


    "It''s hard to run for South Korean President. Why don''t you go?" Liu Rui asked with his eyes askew.


    "Brother Rui, if you talk like that, you''ll be insulting. Running for president of South Korea, I have to graduate from high school. I haven''t finished my primary school. People certainly don''t want me..." Han Chao was very serious when he spoke, so he directly told me that brother Rui was speechless.

 Chapter 557

    "Shit, brother, I can''t fucking chat with you. You''d better go to JB..." Liu Rui reluctantly replied, then shook off Han Chao''s big hand and walked to the front desk of the casino.


    "Rego, you haven''t told me who that man is?" Han Chao shouted at the same time.


    "Fan Aiguo!!" Liu Rui shouted without looking back.


    "As soon as I heard the B name, I knew it wasn''t fun..." Han Chao shook his head and walked out of the casino.


    On the other hand, Liu Rui didn''t think Han Chao could really go to find fan Aiguo, so he didn''t take this matter to heart. He followed Yang Song and watched the gamblers push Pai Gow.


    ����


    In the office on the second floor of the harem, I sat at my desk and kept dialing 110, trying to find Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan through the police channel, but I don''t know whether the police station hacked me or what. No matter how I called, I was on the fucking phone. After more than ten calls, I gave up the idea directly and dialed Liu Yong.


    I didn''t call him to borrow money, but to see if he could give me some advice.


    "Doodle doodle!!"


    After a blind sound, Liu Yong answered the phone, came up and asked in a very blunt tone, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing..." I replied with a smile.


    "Don''t * talk to me. It''s no use. Say something quickly. I''m busy here!!" Liu replied to me impatiently.


    "It''s not uncle Liu. I find you''re busy all day? Can you tell me what you''re busy about?" I asked curiously.


    "Busy how to find someone..." at this time, Li Tao''s voice sounded. He should be together.


    "Fuck off!!" Liu Yong scolded Li Tao, then said to the phone, "what''s the matter with you, hurry up..."


    "Shit, every time I call you, I''m in a hurry, like an underground party joint..." I said a wordless sentence, and then told Liu Yong about yesterday in detail.


    After hearing this, Liu Yong simply smiled and did not express his views.


    "Sir, do you want me to buy it or not?" I asked cautiously.


    "Buy it, why not?"


    "In fact, I really want to buy it, but..." I stopped.


    "But what?" Liu Yong asked.


    "But I''m really a little short of money now..." I smiled back.


    "Shit, that''s what I''m talking about. You''re short of money and I''m not rich. This call is over!!" Liu Yong is going to hang up.


    "It''s not uncle Liu. I''m not calling you to borrow money!!" I think Liu Yong wants to hang up and quickly explained.


    "What do you want to do?" Liu Yong asked carefully.


    "I want to ask if you can find a way to help me solve the money..."


    "Shit, don''t you still borrow money!! no, I''ll hang up!!"


    "It''s really not borrowing money. I just want to ask if you can help me solve this problem, such as loans. Do you know anyone?"


    "Loan?" Liu yongleng thought for a moment, then thought for a moment and said, "I really don''t know people in this field, but I can tell you a good place to borrow money!!"


    "Where?" I asked hurriedly.


    "Who helped you set it up?" Liu Yong asked.


    "Bai Bao..."


    "Since Bai Bao helped you set it up, you can borrow money from him!!" Liu Yong gave me a suggestion very badly.


    "It won''t be very good. People have helped me a lot. Isn''t it a little strange for me to borrow money later?" I hesitated and asked.


    "What''s wrong with this thing? He bought you a store without giving you any advice in advance, and then he didn''t consider your feelings. You said you had 50 yuan in your hand. I had to let you buy a pair of 500 shoes. What should you do at this time?" Liu Yongli asked angrily.


    "... borrow it from you!!" at this moment, I have been deeply convinced by Liu Yong. It''s not unreasonable that he can earn so much money!!


    "Yes, so it''s appropriate for you to borrow money from Bai Bao now. He has too much money to spend. Now that he has helped you talk, let''s help you to the end..."


    "What if I don''t come for a while?" I asked.


    "It''s simple. You first give him some shares of the hotel, and then use the money earned by the hotel to pay him back. Slowly, the money is over. You''re taking back the shares, and finally you take a gate market for nothing. That''s good!!"


    After listening to Liu Yong, I was silent for a long time.


    "Sir, you are really JB bad!"


    After dropping this sentence, I directly hung up the phone, calmed down, picked up my mobile phone and called Bai Bao.


    "Leaf, what''s up?" Bai Bao answered the phone soon.


    "Uncle Bai, are you busy now?" I asked in a low voice.


    "I''m not busy. If you have something to say..."


    "Well, uncle Bai, didn''t you help me talk about a store in Liu Yushu yesterday? But now you have a problem..."


    "What''s the problem? Liu Yushu repented?" Bai Bao shouted excitedly.


    "That''s not true. There''s something wrong with me..."


    "What''s wrong with you?" Bai Bao wondered.


    "Don''t worry about me, uncle. Anyway, I don''t want to buy this store now..." my tone is a little sad and my mood is in place. I want to give myself a fucking award or something.


    "Shit, just tell Uncle if you have anything to do. He doesn''t look like an old man!!" Bai Bao is already a little worried.


    "Uncle, please don''t ask, OK? It has nothing to do with you and Lin Yushu. It''s my own problem..."


    "Ye, I''ve finished all my talks for you. Are you a little sorry for me now?" Bai Bao shouted reluctantly.


    "Uncle, I''m not sorry for you. I''m really in trouble here. Otherwise, can I not buy it?"


    "What''s the difficulty? Can you fucking say it?" Bai Bao began to shout.


    "My... No money!!"


    "Shit, what do I think is the problem? That''s it?" Bai Bao asked in surprise.


    "Well, that''s it."


    "Can money still count?" Bai Bao sighed, and then asked, "how much is the difference between you, uncle? I''ll make it up for you!"


    "Uncle, you helped me very much yesterday. I can''t tell you your money!!" I refused in a particularly firm tone.


    PS: there will be another chapter later. The time is around nine o''clock.

 Chapter 558

    "Uncle, I''m sure I can''t take your money, so you don''t have to write with me. You helped me a lot yesterday. Am I still human if I still take your money? Uncle, I''ll take your mind, but I''m sure I can''t take your money, so you''ll die!!" my voice is very loud, and I just refuse Bai Bao''s attempt to lend me money.


    "Ye, if you talk to me like this, you''ll be out of touch. What''s your relationship with Liu Yong? What''s my relationship with Liu Yong? They''re all brothers. If I lend you money, it''s just like lending him money. You give me a number and I''ll make up for the difference!!" at this time, Bai Bao''s mood was aroused by me. I don''t need to take the initiative to say it at all, Today, if I don''t take some money from him, I think he can''t sleep at night.


    "Uncle, I really can''t borrow this money..." I''m still fake and reserved.


    "Stop the fucking ink and tell me how much money you lack!!" Bai Bao shouted impatiently.


    "Do you really want to lend me?" I asked tentatively.


    "If you have to, tell me how much is missing!"


    "Then I''ll borrow money for a while and a half, but I can''t change it..." I continued.


    "Don''t worry, you can give it to me whenever you have!!" Bai Bao replied to me carelessly, and then said, "don''t ink, and tell me how much is missing!!"


    "A thousand uncles..." I replied with some embarrassment.


    "More... How much?" Bai Bao was stunned when he heard the number and stammered.


    "A thousand uncles are still missing!!" I repeated.


    "Shit, you don''t have a fucking penny?" Bai Bao patted his forehead and shouted in a broken tone.


    "It was thrown into Myanmar last time..." I explained shyly.


    "I''m so fucking convinced. If I knew your family environment, I couldn''t go there yesterday!!" now Bai Bao''s intestines are fucking regretful. Why do you have to pretend to be B and lend me money!!


    "Uncle, you won''t regret it?"


    "Later... I didn''t regret it, but did you borrow too much money?" Bai Bao has begun to hug back. Although he has more money, it''s $10 million. However, the most important thing is that I don''t know when I can pay it back.


    "Not much. I''ll pay for the decoration myself!!"


    "Shit, are we talking about the same thing? Who the fuck asked you about the decoration!!" Bai Bao made me collapse.


    "Uncle, if you think there''s a lot of money, do you think it''s ok? You lend me money first, I''ll buy this store, and then I''ll give you some dry shares after the hotel opens. I''ll pay you back slowly if you lend me 10 million, and you can get the shares of the hotel at that time!"


    "You can do this, but isn''t the money a little too much? And it''s a hotel, and it''s a fucking whole share!!" Bai Bao sorted out his thoughts and asked on the phone.


    "Isn''t it difficult for me now? Can I tell you this if I have money? I''ll buy it myself!!"


    "..." Bai Bao was silent after listening to me, and then asked reluctantly, "can''t you take out two million?"


    "Uncle, I really have no money..."


    "Not a million?" Bai Bao continued.


    "I have a million dollars, but if I take it out and decorate it, do you care?"


    "Shit, I''m so fucking convinced. I''m so poor that I''m in the mood to buy stores every day!!"


    "I didn''t tell you, didn''t you tell me?" I replied weakly.


    "I am a cheap me!! wait for me to raise money for you!!" Bai Bao inked with me for a long time, and finally gave up the idea of asking me to pay.


    "Then I''ll thank uncle Bai first!!" I bared my teeth and smiled.


    "Thank you, JB. I don''t need to study this matter with you. You don''t get a fucking penny to buy a store. It''s the first time I''ve heard of such a thing!!" Bai Bao now understands what''s going on, so it''s very impolite to talk to me, but I don''t care. As long as you give me money, it''s all uncle. I can understand if he has a temper.


    "Uncle, I can''t help it..." I smiled back.


    "Fuck off, I feel like you''re more and more like Liu Yongzi now. You''ll give me an account later, and I''ll call you the money tomorrow!!"


    "Thank you, uncle. Can I write the IOU?" I asked.


    "Roll the calf!!" Bai Bao scolded me very irritably, and then hung up the phone directly.


    I put down my mobile phone with a smile, put my hands behind my head and giggled for a long time. The money problem was solved, and my hanging heart was put down.


    Let me say that if something happens, I have to find uncle Liu. Everything works well. There are no problems he can''t solve.


    After I giggled in my chair for a while, I picked up my cell phone and called Susu.


    Now I''m in love with Su Su, so I have to keep in touch. No matter how busy or tired we are, we can''t ignore our daughter-in-law.


    "What are you doing, daughter-in-law?" as soon as Su Su answered the phone, I quickly shouted.


    "What can I do, watch TV!!" Su Su''s tone was still impatient.


    "Do you miss me, dear..." after that, I got goose bumps all over myself.


    "No idea!!"


    "Er..." I was embarrassed and then said, "thank you for your honesty, but I don''t like it!!"


    "Don''t pull words with me here. Tell me what''s going on. I can''t speak with my mask."


    "Come out and have something to eat?" I asked with a grin.


    "Brother, you''re looking for me to eat besides me this day. Can we change the same? We know we''re dating. We don''t know. We think I''m your cook. Come to me as soon as we arrive..."


    "Isn''t that what you do when you eat and have a baby? If you don''t like to eat, let''s find a hotel and have a baby. I''m easy-going. You can do whatever you want!!"


    "Roll the calf, there''s nothing serious. Come and pick me up later. I''ll wait for you at home..." Su hesitated back to me.


    "OK!! I''ll be right there!!" I promised as I packed my things.


    "Then I''ll hang up..." before I could react, Su Su hung up the phone directly.


    "It''s not so bad. Why did you hang up for me? This woman doesn''t understand the rules anymore..."


    I looked at my cell phone and muttered in some doubt. Then I put on my windbreaker and walked outside the office with my car key.

 Chapter 559

    "Just now, two groups of people quarreled in the corridor. The old car didn''t listen to any advice. I just wanted to find Han Chao. They took the security guard to kick out these wine masks!!" Wu Mei shouted at me with a small waist.


    "Who is it? It''s useless to dare to pull at me..." I put my cell phone back in my pocket, turned around, picked up the walkie talkie and shouted at the walkie talkie: "Han Chao, what are you doing JB? I don''t know what happened in the corridor?"


    After I shouted, I didn''t respond for a long time.


    "Cao, I have to hold a meeting for him later. Why can''t I find anyone at work..." I put down the walkie talkie and scolded silently. Then I looked at the time, turned my head and said to Wu Mei in a hurry: "I have something else to do over there. I''ll go first?"


    "You''re gone, what about those two groups?" Wu Mei grabbed my arm and shouted with big eyes.


    "..." I was silent for a moment, then looked at Wu Mei and said, "well, you can call Guo Siwei directly and ask him to take all these people away. At least you have to deduct half a month for me!"


    "Is that all right?" Wu Mei hesitated.


    Because the venue like ours is not very clean. Guests are a little hairy when they see the police, so generally we don''t want the police to come unless there are dead people or something.


    "Grass, what''s good, useless police don''t need!!" I replied in a hurry, then pushed the door and went out.


    Wu Mei looked at my back, stamped her feet and shouted, "what are you busy doing this day!! no matter what happens at home..."


    Outside the door.


    "Daughter-in-law, don''t worry, I''ll be right there!" I sat in the car and comforted Su Su across the cell phone while lighting a fire.


    "Ye Han, I''ll give you another ten minutes!!" Su Su whetted his silver teeth and shouted, then hung up the phone with a loud bang.


    "It''s not easy for me a fucking day..."


    I looked at my cell phone and said, although I started the car and drove crazy to Su Su''s home.


    ����


    On the other hand, after hearing Liu Rui''s words, Han Chao directly regarded it as a springboard for his own take-off.


    Originally, Liu ruigen didn''t take it seriously, but our security captain took it very seriously and directly summoned his friend Chang Meng again.


    Han Chaochang fiercely forced the two tigers to fit again, which must set off a bloody storm in our H city.


    The tiger forced out of the mountain and covered the sky with blood!!


    The same old Suzuki motorcycle and the same watermelon knife. This is the second time after the Nie bold and Ding pill incident.


    My brother Rui commented on these two tigers like this. If they don''t die, they will never understand what life is precious!!


    In their eyes, life is a soul duel, life is a super Mary. They can come back to life after death. Therefore, these two people have always been invincible and fearless. If they want to give him a name, they dare to kill the past. Their courage must be commendable!!


    "We missed last time, which is definitely a shadow of my mixed life, so we have to take fan Aiguo anyway today, don''t you understand?" Han Chao told Chang Meng behind him while riding a motorcycle.


    "What does fan Aiguo do? I hear this name is so fucking like the government? There is a rush of village heads..." Chang Meng, sitting behind the motorcycle, sniffed and asked curiously.


    "I don''t know what this man does. It''s right to do him anyway!!"


    "Cao, brother, can you improve the information before you fucking work? We are not prepared to go every time..." Chang Meng was speechless.


    "What you said is reasonable. Only the one who is close to you can be invincible!!" Han Chaoting JB agreed and nodded.


    "Grass, you fucking know you haven''t investigated yet..."


    "I investigated. He is a seafood producer. He is the one who has a patriotic seafood market in our city. I heard that this fool is rich!!" Han Chao turned his head back.


    "My grass!! the boss of patriotic seafood?" Chang shouted fiercely.


    "What''s the matter?" Han Chao looked back puzzled.


    "Brother, I''m not going to fucking go, you put it down..." Chang fiercely pushed Han Chao and struggled to get off.


    "What the fuck are you doing? Don''t make trouble. I''m driving!!" Han Chao scolded irritably.


    "You''re paralyzed. Are you fucking crazy? You''re the boss of patriotic seafood. You''re a big man in our city!!" Chang Meng sat on the motorcycle and talked in a voice that was almost crying.


    Indeed, in the eyes of ordinary people like Chang Meng, fan Aiguo is certainly not at the same level as them.


    It is said that all the stalls in the seafood market are owned by fan Aiguo. They collect millions of house rents every year. Can people without social energy collect the rent??


    "What''s the matter with the big man? My boss Ye Han is still a big man. Don''t be afraid of him. If something happens, my boss will spread it to me..." Han Chao replied casually, and then said, "don''t be afraid. I''ve studied it. He has a cousin. Let''s go to him first when we pour fake wine..."


    "Why are you looking for him?" Chang was stunned.


    "Ask him to get fan Aiguo''s address and come to us to make a direct attack on Huanglong. A monkey stole peaches and won fan Aiguo''s first rank!!" Han Chao seems quite JB planned.


    "Brother, can you be a little serious? What the fuck is this!!" Chang Meng can''t understand a word now. Chang Meng is an ordinary person no matter how he goes. You can let him clean up the rural bastards, but you make him patriotic. He will be afraid.


    "You don''t have to understand. Just follow me..." Han Chao replied impatiently.


    "I''ll fucking go with you. You need to know what to let me do!!"


    "Just help me do fan patriotic."


    "Grass, just like his mother didn''t ask..." Chang Meng rolled his eyes, and then said, "stop, I have to pee!!"


    "No, I pee when I get there." Han Chao refused very simply.


    "You won''t let me go if I go to the fucking bathroom!!" Chang Meng shouted with his eyes wide open.


    "What toilet do you go to? Do you think it''s appropriate for you to always mention the toilet to me in such a tense atmosphere?" Han Chao asked seriously with a crooked neck.


    "My grass, I really fucking convince you now. I don''t force anything to fight every day. Is that ye Han your father?"


    "If I don''t fight a few tough battles, how can president ye let me take the lead alone?"


    "Come on, you''re a fucking bully now!!" Chang fiercely scolded, then turned his head and didn''t want to talk to him.

 Chapter 560

    Han Chao and Chang Meng drove a motorcycle and directly found fan Aiguo''s cousin''s home.


    Outside the community, Han Chao took out his mobile phone and checked the name of the community. After confirming that there was no problem, he directly parked the motorcycle on the roadside.


    "Get off and work!!" Han Chao shouted, then rushed into the community with a watermelon knife.


    "Grass, how can this fool enter the community in this fucking state!!" Chang Meng scolded wordlessly after Han Chao, but also ran in.


    Because it was too dark, the security guard at the door of the community didn''t find these fools at all. If he didn''t go in during the day, he had to let the security guard kick them out.


    After they entered the community, they directly found the unit of cousin fan Aiguo''s house.


    Han Chaoting chicken professionally checked the monitoring of the stairway and found that it was not bright at all. They rushed directly to the sixth floor with a knife.


    "604!!" Han Chao looked at the house number and said, and then confirmed it.


    "Is it this one?" Chang Meng asked carefully.


    "It must be!" Han Chao nodded and then roughly kicked the anti-theft door twice.


    "Who?" a middle-aged woman''s voice sounded in the house.


    Chang Meng and Han Chao stared at the security door without answering.


    "Creak..."


    As soon as the security door opened a gap, he heard a bang and Han Chao kicked the woman in the stomach.


    "Don''t make a noise, where are your old men?" Chang fiercely put a watermelon knife on the woman''s face and whispered with his teeth.


    "You... What do you do?" the woman looked at Chang Meng and stammered.


    "Pa!!"


    Han Chao put his mouth on the woman''s face, narrowed his eyes and shouted, "are you supposed to ask such a sensitive question? Draft it? Tell me where your old men are?"


    The woman stared and looked very frightened. Han Chao was too scared to say a word.


    "Did you draft it? Why did you run into a mute with me!! I asked you about your old man!!" Han Chao shouted, breaking the woman''s big mouth and staring at her big eyes.


    "Creak!!"


    At this time, the bedroom door was suddenly opened, and a middle-aged man came out naked.


    "Brush!!"


    Han Chaochang turned their heads in an instant.


    When the man saw Han Chao and Chang Meng, his first reaction was not to save his daughter-in-law, but to turn around and run away.


    "Do you still want to run!"


    Chang Meng bowed his head and scolded, and then a sprint directly pressed the man on the ground.


    "You... What do you do?"


    The man looked at Chang Meng nervously and shouted.


    "Did you draft it? Your daughter-in-law asked about this sensitive topic!!"


    Chang Meng hit the man''s face with a fist, and the man''s eyes swelled directly.


    "What the hell do you do?"


    The man was beaten by Chang Meng. He was a little caught off guard and asked with some excitement.


    "Pa!!"


    Chang Meng put his mouth on the man''s face, then pointed to the man''s nose and scolded, "did I fucking tell you this problem is too sensitive!!"


    "Said... Said..." the man was stunned by Chang Meng and dared not say anything useless anymore.


    "Pa!!"


    Chang Meng''s backhand was another big mouth, then pointed to the man and shouted, "I fucking said you asked me!"


    "..." the man looked at Chang shuddering and dared not say a word, because he was afraid of being beaten when he was talking.


    "I''ll let you go and don''t make a noise, okay?" Han Chao looked at the woman and asked.


    The woman nodded.


    Han Chao smiled, then released the woman, took the watermelon knife and walked to the man. He looked up and down at the man, then squatted down and whispered, "don''t ask who I am, where I come from or where I go. I''ll give you three minutes to answer our questions. Can you cooperate?"


    "... yes!" the man hesitated, nodded and agreed.


    "First question, are you fan Aiguo''s cousin?" Han Chao asked very bluntly.


    "... yes!!" the man was stunned and admitted it.


    "Second question, how can I find him?" Han Chao then asked.


    "This..." the man hesitated and looked at Han Chao with some surprise.


    "Are you paralyzed? Have you been beaten enough?" Chang Meng stared at the beads and scolded.


    "No... no, I don''t know how to find him..." the man shook his head quickly.


    "You just didn''t get enough!!" Chang shouted fiercely, and then kicked the man in the stomach.


    "Ah!!"


    The man screamed.


    "Did you draft it? Finally, do you know?" Chang fiercely pinched the man''s neck with an extremely fierce expression.


    "I..." the man hesitated for a moment, then said with a shiver: "I know a place, but I''m not sure if I can find him!! because I don''t contact him much at ordinary times..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense and hurry up..." Han Chao scolded irritably.


    "Longer hotel!!" the man said the name for a long time.


    "Long''er Hotel..." Han Chao said silently, then hesitated and asked, "what is this place for?"


    "Playing mahjong, he likes playing mahjong!!" the man explained.


    Han Chao looked up at Chang Meng, then stood up and looked at the man and said, "if I can''t find him, you have to explain it to me!!"


    "But..."


    Before the man said this, he suddenly saw Chang Meng''s fierce eyes and directly held back the rest of his words.


    "Where does he play mahjong with or without bodyguards?" Han Chao thought for a while and then asked.


    "Brother, this is the third question..."


    "Bang!!" Chang fiercely kicked the man in the face and was directly knocked unconscious.


    "What the fuck are you kicking him for?" Han Chao patted the man''s face and found that he had no response. He shouted reluctantly.


    "This man is too fucking principled. I don''t like..." Chang Meng replied.


    "Why does he have principles?"


    "If you ask two questions, you won''t ask three!!"


    "Did I really draft it!!"


    Han Chao scolded wordlessly, and then walked out the door with a watermelon knife.


    ten minutes later.


    "Suddenly..."


    Black smoke came from the exhaust pipe of Suzuki motorcycle. Han Chao turned the accelerator and ran out for more than ten meters.


    "I haven''t fucking asked if fan Aiguo has a bodyguard around. Is it a little hasty to go like this?" Han Chao turned his head and asked Chang Meng.


    "Don''t you have to go there with or without bodyguards?"


    "Shit, ha ha, you really mean that my heart is gone and suddenly bright!!" Han Chao laughed, and then the motorcycle accelerated in an instant.

 Chapter 561

    Fan Aiguo suffered a great blow because he had dinner with us that day, so he was very anxious and suffocated all day, but there was no place to vent, so he had to use all his strength on the women.


    This woman is the youngest of fan Aiguo''s many junior three. She is not sticky. Therefore, fan Aiguo loves this junior three very much. As long as she has something to do, she will come to find this woman to vent.


    Fan Aiguo made his fortune mainly by seafood wholesale in our city, and then he also developed many new industries. For example, longer hotel is one of his many private industries.


    Although the hotel is under the name of the hotel, it is engaged in casino activities in private. Basically, it belongs to the same industry as our casino, but the scale can''t be compared with us. After all, it is private and few people know it. Now the casino in our city is really our Hougong family.


    However, those who can go to longer hotel are generally old customers. Only those who have a good relationship with fan Aiguo can go there.


    Fan Aiguo is in the third family.


    "Beibei, I''ll go out and play games at home..."


    Fan Aiguo shouted as he lay on the sofa and looked at the young woman in front of the computer.


    "What are you doing?" the girl was wearing a silk nightdress and clattering on the keyboard. Her eyes didn''t leave the computer screen when she spoke.


    "I''ll take a stroll around the hotel..." fan Aiguo replied while putting on his coat.


    "Ouch, I''m dead again..." Beibei gave a soft cry, then stood up and shook Heisi''s long legs at fan Aiguo, with charming eyes and shouted: "husband, you take me out too, I don''t want to play..."


    "How many times have I told you, don''t call my husband, I should be older than your father. I feel like * when you call my husband..." fan Aiguo replied speechlessly, and then picked up the car key.


    "If you don''t shout, don''t shout..." Beibei curled her mouth and asked in a low voice, "will you take me out?"


    "Forget it, that place is not suitable for you..." fan Aiguo waved his hand.


    "I''m so boring. You just don''t want to take me out. You''re afraid that others will see me..." Beibei shouted pitifully with a small mouth.


    "Shit, what am I afraid of? You''d better stay honest and come back and I''ll accompany you..." fan Aiguo chewed Beibei''s face hard, then pushed the door and went out.


    "When you come back, buy some condoms, but we don''t have any..." Beibei shouted at fan Aiguo''s back.


    "I see..."


    As he spoke, fan Aiguo had gone downstairs.


    After fan Aiguo left, Beibei found out the wet towel and wiped her mouth in disgust. Then she took out her mobile phone and dialed a number with a remark of Qingqing.


    "The old man is gone, come here quickly!!" Beibei gently rubbed her thigh and shouted at the phone.


    Ten minutes later, a young man with yellow hair sneaked into Beibei''s home.


    ����


    Fan Aiguo looked at the car and came to longer hotel. The channel of making money in this hotel is actually similar to that in our harem, but the passenger flow can''t be compared with us, but it still has its reason for existence.


    First, people play a lot here. Mahjong starts from 100 at least. Second, the customers here are relatively stable. They are all very large customers. They are not used by any messy people in our harem.


    But there is also a disadvantage here, that is, the way of gambling is very single, there is only one kind of mahjong, and only play the blood flow of Sichuan.


    I won''t introduce the playing method of blood flow mahjong to you more. Anyway, this playing method is very terrible. Generally, I don''t dare to play this without a bullet in my hand.


    You have 10 million in your hand. It''s possible that someone else''s card will sink you. This is blood mahjong, simple violence, but very exciting.


    Fan Aiguo walked into the hotel. At this time, there were three tables of mahjong in the hotel.


    "Ha ha, we''ve all played." fan Aiguo went to the mahjong table and asked with a smile.


    "I''m more than ten minutes late, and now I''m three short of one..." at this time, a busy man smiled and said.


    "Three without one, isn''t that me?" fan Aiguo smiled and then sat directly at the mahjong table.


    The remaining three people also cooperated very well.


    "Hua la..."


    The sound of mahjong machine washing mahjong sounded.


    "What are you playing?" fan Aiguo asked with a smile.


    "Shit, it''s all up to you. What the fuck can you play? It must be blood flow for three!!" the previous man replied.


    "How much money do you bring?" fan Aiguo smiled kindly.


    "Hula!!"


    Hearing this, the man took out a travel bag and threw it on the table.


    Fan Aiguo casually glanced into his bag and estimated that there could be more than 500000. Fan Aiguo touched his mouth and smiled and said, "are you coming to wash me white?"


    "That''s not good. I''m very interested in your hotel..."


    "Hahaha!!"


    Fan Aiguo laughed and then began to grasp mahjong. The card game was officially started.


    ����


    At the other end, Han Chaochang and Han Chaomeng came to the door of longer hotel under the cold wind.


    "Fuck, it''s freezing to death..." Chang fiercely covered his ears, stamped his feet and shouted.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up to work..." Han Chao put away his watermelon knife and directly parked his motorcycle at the door of longer hotel.


    "You don''t lock it? How can you fix it?" Chang Meng reminded Han Chao with a big snot.


    "Shit, if you don''t tell me about it, I forgot. Last time I lost my bike like this..." Han Chao nodded fiercely, then took out the big iron chain in the trunk and had to lock the tire.


    "Shit, your lock is so fucking awesome..." looking at the big iron chain in Han Chao''s hand, JB said wordlessly.


    "Strong!!" Han Chao turned back and grinned.


    "Sir... Sir... What are you doing?" the security guard in charge of reception at the door shouted in amazement at Han Chaomeng and their motorcycle with a big iron chain.


    "I''ll fucking stop! What am I doing!!" Han Chaoting * rushed back and turned around to go to the hotel.


    "Brother, this is a high-end hotel. We can''t stop motorcycles!!" the security guard shouted in a hurry.


    Han Chao put the key into his trouser pocket, then looked at the security guard and asked, "do you know where fan Aiguo is?"


    "Do you know Mr. Fan?" the security guard was stunned and asked in surprise.

 Chapter 562

    "I don''t know fan Aiguo. What am I doing here?" Han Chao replied to the security guard with his neck askew.


    "Are you here to do business or play cards?" the security guard walked to Han Chao and asked in a low voice.


    "Nonsense, of course I''m here to play cards. Who''s working here..." Han Chao has a cigarette in his mouth and looks very casual. Ordinary people are really not sure what he does with Chang Meng.


    The little security guard took two steps forward, then looked at Han Chao and said, "is this your first time to play?"


    "Yes..." Han Chao nodded.


    "OK, you two follow me..." the security guard took the initiative to take a few steps forward, and then led the way to Han Chaochang and Meng.


    Half a minute later, the security guard took Han Chao and them to a house and pulled open the door.


    "Fan always has someone looking for you..." after the security guard pulled open the door, he smiled and shouted at fan Aiguo in the house.


    "Who?" fan Aiguo shouted without looking back at the mahjong in front of him.


    "I don''t know. Anyway, I came to play cards..."


    "... let them in!!" at this time, fan Aiguo''s mind was all on mahjong, so he agreed without any concern.


    Hearing this, the security guard pulled open the door and let Han Chaochang and Meng go in.


    After Han Chao went in, he put his hand directly on his waist and carefully observed the environment in the room.


    A total of more than ten people, most of them are playing mahjong, and a few are watching the excitement.


    "Are there so many people?" Chang Meng walked up to Han Chao and asked in a very low voice.


    "It''s all fucking coming. Can you not do it? Just do fan Aiguo and run after it!!" Han Chao replied with his teeth, and then walked to the mahjong table.


    "Are you looking for me?" fan Aiguo saw Han Chao coming, looked up at Han Chao and found that he had no impression at all.


    "Are you fan Aiguo?" Han Chao narrowed his eyes and looked at fan Aiguo in a very calm tone.


    "Thirty thousand!!" fan Aiguo pulled out a card, then turned around and looked at Han Chao, frowned and said, "have we met?"


    "My name is Han Chao. I ask if you are fan Aiguo???" Han Chao stood in place with his expression still calm.


    Fan Aiguo was stunned when he heard this. Then he looked at Chang Meng next to Han Chao and said after a few seconds of silence: "if you want to play mahjong, wait on the side for a while. If you want to work with me, come to my company tomorrow day..."


    "You mean you''re fan Aiguo?" Han Chao grinned.


    "No, man, you don''t understand people''s words, do you? People play mahjong. Are you finished honing here?" at this time, a middle-aged Teng stood up and looked at Han Chao with his hands in his pockets.


    "When is your turn to interrupt when I talk to him?" Han Chao licked his lips and pointed to the middle-aged man.


    "Oh, shit, I find that this child doesn''t understand what heaven and earth are. I''m fucking..."


    Before the middle-aged man finished his words, fan Aiguo stretched out his hand to stop the middle-aged man, then stood up, looked at Han Chao expressionless and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    "Hula!"


    At this time, Han Chao directly pulled out the watermelon knife at his waist and shouted, "I''m here to fuck you!!"


    Chang Meng saw Han Chao do it. He also took out his watermelon knife and cut it off at fan Aiguo''s shoulder.


    Fan Aiguo didn''t understand what was going on. He was directly grabbed by Han Chao''s shoulder and put a watermelon knife against his stomach.


    "Puff!!"


    "Puff!!"


    "Puff!!"


    Han Chao didn''t talk nonsense at all. He bit his teeth and stabbed him out with three knives.


    "Ah..."


    Fan Aiguo screamed, then hurriedly covered his bleeding stomach with his hands, took a few messy steps back, and then staggered down at the corner of the wall.


    "Draft!!, make trouble!!" after seeing fan Aiguo fall, a roar suddenly came out of the room.


    "Hua la..." more than a dozen people in the room rushed directly to Han Chao and the two of them rushed over.


    Han Chao looked at fan Aiguo lying in a pool of blood, frowned, and then shouted to Chang Meng, "withdraw!!"


    "Do you still want to run!"


    The front middle-aged man gave a loud scold, then a sprint soared into the air and kicked Chang Meng''s back.


    "Poop!"


    Chang Meng was kicked a big somersault and rolled half a meter on the ground. Han Chao saw that Chang Meng was beaten and quickly turned around and put a fist against the middle-aged man''s face.


    The middle-aged head retreated, and then Han Chao stretched out his hand and directly grabbed the middle-aged man''s hair, pressed it hard, raised his left leg high, Han Chao''s knee directly hit the middle-aged face and fainted on the spot.


    "Yes, we''re running for him today. Don''t take yourself in because of this!!" Han Chao shouted with big eyes and pulled the middle-aged man''s head.


    "Little Bizi, if I let you go because of your words, I''ve been living in vain for so many years!!" a bald man in his thirties ran out of the crowd, then grabbed a Swiss Army knife and rushed in the direction of Han Chao.


    "The draft is really not afraid of death..." Han Chao licked his lips and scolded awkwardly.


    "It''s terrible to want to run..." Chang Meng replied silently, then directly picked up the watermelon knife and ran bareheaded.


    "Puff!!"


    Chang Meng''s watermelon knife is relatively long, so he first stabbed it in the chest of the bald head, and then Chang Meng pulled it with his left hand and directly pressed the bald head on the mahjong table.


    "Bang!!"


    The bald face hits the desktop and deforms instantly.


    Chang Meng pressed the bald head''s brain with his left hand, grabbed the Swiss Army knife directly with his right hand, and then settled on the bald hand.


    "Pooh!"


    The blade penetrated the bareheaded palm and directly fixed the bareheaded right hand on the mahjong table.


    "Ah..." the bald man screamed in great pain, and then went into a coma directly.


    "Beige!!"


    After the bald coma, the whole room was in a fucking mess. No one knew what the fuck Han Chao and Chang Meng did.


    "What do you do?" fan Aiguo covered the wound on his stomach, looked at Han Chao pale and asked.


    "We''re here to fuck you..." after saying this, Han Chao suddenly turned back, held a watermelon knife and roared at the others: "if you think you''re a soldier, take two steps forward!!! If you think you''re not good enough, make way for me quickly!!"

 Chapter 563

    "I fuck you, just two little bitches who pretend to be social people with me. I''ll fuck you and fight me to death!!" fan Aiguo, lying on the ground, covered his stomach and bared his teeth.


    "Bang!!"


    The door of the house was suddenly kicked open. A dozen security guards rushed in with military spikes and swing sticks. They immediately surrounded Han Chaochang and Meng. Originally, the house was not big. After these security guards came in, they directly filled the house.


    "Today''s forced outfit seems a little big..." Han Chao looked down at his bloody watermelon knife, licked his lips and said to Chang Meng.


    "I said I wouldn''t come out with you at that time. Now, it''s a fucking matter whether I can go out alive..." Chang fiercely scolded, then squatted down and picked up the machete on the ground.


    "Do you think if I admit a mistake to fan Aiguo now, can he let us go?" Han Chao stepped back two steps and asked with a serious look.


    "Let go of your mother, let go, we don''t fucking die here. It''s a big fortune teller..." at this time, Chang Meng''s heart collapsed very much. At this fucking time, Han Chao thought about admitting his mistake. I don''t know whether he is really naive or stupid.


    "Shit, what the fuck?"


    "Don''t we have any help?" Chang Meng asked.


    "I''ll call Mr. Ye..." Han Chao thought for a moment and directly took out his mobile phone and shouted at the security guards: "can you let me call?"


    "Hit you, a B, fuck him for me!!!" the leading security guard shouted, and then rushed to Han Chao with a military thorn.


    "I fuck you. It''s so fucking impolite. I won''t even call!!" Han Chaoting * shouted angrily.


    "...!" Chang Meng was speechless.


    More than 20 people directly surrounded Chang Meng and Han Chao. At this time, Han Chao''s internal potential was infinitely enlarged. They knew that there was no rescue, and they could only play with their lives at this time.


    The originally crowded corner of the room suddenly became chaotic. Han Chao and Chang Meng kept waving their watermelon knives back-to-back.


    The gang of security guards threw their sticks and stabbed the army, and then cut down on Han Chao. The disorderly war lasted for two or three minutes, but Han Chao and Chang Meng didn''t fall at all!!


    At this time, Han Chao can finally have more than ten wounds on his body, but perhaps because of the chaos, these wounds are superficial wounds and do not hurt internal organs.


    "Think of a way. If we fight like this, we will be easily killed!!" Chang Meng shouted in a very anxious voice, but no one answered after a few seconds.


    "Pooh!!" when Chang Meng turned his head to look at Han Chao, he suddenly remembered the sound of a knife point stabbing into his body.


    "Fuck!"


    Chang Meng whispered a curse, and then looked down at the army thorn on his stomach.


    "Chang Meng!!"


    Han Chao stared at the beads and roared.


    Chang Meng held the military spike in his right hand. The blood trickled down the military spike. Everyone stopped beating Chang Meng.


    "I grass your mother!"


    Han Chao raised his legs, kicked them directly, and then ran directly to Chang Meng.


    "Puff!!"


    At this time, a bright military thorn was suddenly inserted into Han Chao''s thigh.


    "Gudong!!"


    Han Chao knelt directly on the ground with an unusually ferocious expression.


    "I''ll fuck you!"


    A security guard rushed out and kicked Han Chao in the face, then stepped on Han Chao''s face and scolded: "fuck you, didn''t you bring a cow just now? Come on, don''t you want a soldier? Now you tell me if there are any soldiers?"


    Han Chao knelt on the ground, his face close to the ground, pinched his hand and sprayed blood out of the wound, looking at the security guard with a ferocious expression.


    "Did you draft it? I''m talking to you. Didn''t you hear me?" the security guard twisted Han Chao''s face with his feet and shouted with his teeth.


    "You''d better kill me now, or I''ll fucking leave alive. I have to cut your basket. I''ll tell you!!" Han Chao moaned with his teeth.


    "Boo!!" the security guard kicked Han Chao in the crotch, then smiled and shouted, "are you drafting? It''s time to fucking shout with me. You''re fucking awesome!"


    "Ah!!" Han Chao * said, and his face became very pale.


    "Don''t fucking fix it, send brother fan to the hospital quickly!!"


    At this time, a middle-aged man rushed out of the crowd with fan Aiguo, who was already unconscious, stared at his big eyes and shouted.


    "..." the security guard looked at the middle-aged man, then stood up reluctantly and shouted to the security guard behind him: "leave these fools and wait for president fan to wake up!"


    "Good!!"


    The security guard behind him promised, and then dragged Han Chao and Chang Meng out of the house.


    On the other side, fan Aiguo was taken to the hospital by others.


    The scuffle has come to an end.


    ����


    On the other hand, after I had dinner with Susu, I took her home and drove back to the harem.


    "Oh, you know you''re coming back?"


    As soon as my front foot stepped into the gate of the back palace, I heard Wu Mei''s strange voice. I didn''t want to talk to this silly old woman, but after walking a few steps forward, I stepped back, looked at Wu Mei and said with a smile: "busy, sister Wu..."


    "You are the boss. If you don''t have anything to do every day, you know to eat with your daughter-in-law, but we workers can''t stop working..." Wu Mei glanced and mocked me.


    After hearing this, I smiled awkwardly, then scratched my head and said, "sister Wu, if you''re tired, I''ll give you a few days off and have a good rest..."


    "You can pull it down. If you give me a holiday, you can sit at the front desk and pick it up and say..."


    "Ha ha, elder sister Wu still talks so straight!!" I turned my head and looked at the pity around Wu Mei, and then asked, "what, how did you deal with those wine fools?"


    "I asked Meng Liang to clean them up and throw them directly into the road..."


    "Han Chao hasn''t come back yet?" I asked with a frown.


    "No, I haven''t seen anyone for a long time, and I don''t know where I''ve been!!" Wu Mei shook her head.


    "Now he''s really inflated, but he doesn''t clean up!!" I bit my teeth and scolded, then turned my head and walked down to the casino.


    "The upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked!!" Wu Mei shouted at the top of her voice when I was less than five meters away.


    I looked back at Wu Mei, sighed slightly, and then went to the casino.


    I found that Wu Mei was the only one in our harem. I can''t clean up. This old woman is so fucking tough. I can''t imagine how my brother Rui got involved with her.

 Chapter 564

    After entering the casino, I walked around the hall. Today, there are still a lot of gamblers in the casino, almost more than 50 people, but there are no people in the private room. Generally, they play cockfighting Pai Gow and shake the plug


    "Ye Zonghao!!" just as I was walking, a sweet looking waiter smiled at me with a plate.


    I looked up at the waiter. Although his appearance is not particularly outstanding, this exposed professional dress, coupled with large long legs, black socks and high heels, is very imaginative.


    As long as it''s a normal man, it''s fucking impossible to see such a waiter not hard. Of course, I''m also symbolically hard and polite.


    I smiled at the waiter, then stared at the waiter''s big milk rabbit and asked seriously, "do you know where manager Liu is?"


    "I don''t know..." the waiter shook his head, then smiled at me and said, "but brother Yang is in the private room..."


    "Good!!"


    I nodded, then ran directly to the private room pointed by the waiter.


    "Bang!!"


    I opened the door of the private room and found Yang Song sleeping on the table.


    "What are you doing?"


    I stepped forward and kicked Yang Song''s chair, sat opposite him and asked.


    "I just fucking fell asleep..." Yang Song opened his eyes irritably, then rubbed my face and asked, "what are you looking for me?"


    "See Han Chao?" I reached out and picked up the cigarette box on the table and lit one for myself.


    "No..." Yang Song yawned, thought for a moment and asked, "what are you looking for him for?"


    "This fool doesn''t work hard, but he can''t find anyone when there is an accident..." I replied silently, then stood up and walked outside the private room.


    "Gone?" Yang Song shouted.


    "Well, go back to sleep..." I waved and walked out of the private room.


    "By the way, when I first came to the casino, he talked to Liu Rui. Ask him..." Yang Song chased out and shouted at me.


    "OK!!" I nodded and then walked around the casino.


    ����


    Ten minutes later, Liu Rui came to me with toilet paper.


    "Out?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me.


    "Ah, did you see Han Chao?"


    "No, he inked with me for a while at more than eight o''clock, then I left, and then I never saw him again. What are you looking for him for?"


    "I have to give him a fucking meeting. There''s an accident in our field. The security captain can''t work. Why should I give him a salary?" maybe it''s because I haven''t found it for a long time, so I''m very upset and have a little angry.


    "..." Liu Rui was stunned after listening to me. Then his face suddenly changed. He looked at me and asked, "how long has this fool disappeared?"


    "He was gone when I left, about five or six hours..."


    "Shit, I''ll call him..." Liu Rui took out his cell phone.


    "I called, no one answered!!" I replied speechlessly.


    Liu Rui glanced at me, but still dialed the phone.


    "Sorry, the phone you dialed is turned off..."


    "Is it off?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "..." Liu Rui looked at his mobile phone and didn''t speak, as if he were thinking about something.


    "I''m stupid to ask you a fucking question?" I reached out and pushed Liu Rui.


    "Ah? What are you talking about?"


    "Shit, you''re fucking stupid..."


    "I don''t know where Han Chao has gone!!" Liu Rui hesitated for a long time and said this sentence.


    "Where have you been?" I asked.


    "He may be... He may be looking for fan Aiguo..." Liu Rui whispered with his head down.


    "What? Who is he looking for?" after I heard this, my first feeling was that I heard it wrong.


    "Fan Aiguo!!"


    "Why is he looking for fan Aiguo?" I looked very puzzled.


    "When I chatted with him at more than eight o''clock, I teased him and told him to kill fan Aiguo, but I was just kidding. Do you think he was serious?" Liu Rui looked at me with a tangled expression.


    After listening to Yang Song''s words, I was silent for a while, then took out my mobile phone and called Guo thinking.


    "What''s the matter?" Guo thought directly asked after answering the phone.


    "Is something wrong with fan Aiguo?" I asked in a low voice.


    "What happened to fan Aiguo?" Guo thought stunned for a moment, and then asked in a surprised tone: "you ask me about this, I know..."


    "I just want to ask if you received the alarm about fan Aiguo!!" I shouted in a hurry.


    "No, I don''t know anyway..."


    "OK, I''ll hang up!"


    "What''s the matter?" Guo thought.


    "Nothing, are you busy..." after saying this, I found fan Aiguo''s phone in the address book, but I still didn''t call after thinking for a long time.


    Now our relationship with Lin Yushu is very sensitive. Although he promised to sell the store to me, he still doesn''t want to sell it in his heart.


    But he has promised Bai Bao, he can''t go back on it. He lacks a reason to go back.


    However, after I heard what Liu Rui said just now, I was really afraid that Han Chao, a fool, would go to find fan Aiguo. If he was caught by fan Aiguo, his mother would suffer. If he did it, we would lose our business.


    So as long as Han Chao goes, no matter what the result is, it''s not what I fucking want to see.


    "Why don''t you call?" Liu Rui looked at me with some guilt and asked.


    "Wait, maybe I''ll go out and do something else..." I waved my hand and went upstairs with my mobile phone.


    Liu Rui looked at my back and sighed. Then he organized all the people in our harem to find Han Chao, but he couldn''t find it no matter how he looked.


    Two hours later, there was still no information from Han Chao. I sat in the office in a very anxious mood, and Liu Rui vaguely felt that he might have made trouble!!


    ����


    H city hospital ward.


    Although fan Aiguo was stabbed three times by Han Chao, the place where he stabbed was not a key part. Fan Aiguo woke up after three hours of coma.


    "Mr. Fan!!" seeing that fan Aiguo woke up, the man beside the bed quickly stood up.


    "Help me do it..." fan Aiguo stretched out his hand wearily.


    "The doctor said you''d better lie down and rest, or the wound will crack..." the man beside the bed whispered a reminder.


    Fan Aiguo looked down at his wound and asked in a low voice, "did those two people catch it?"


    "Hold on!!" the middle-aged man nodded.


    "Whose people are they?" fan Aiguo then asked.


    "One is dry barbecue, and another..." the middle-aged man stopped.


    "What''s wrong with the other one?" fan Aiguo vaguely felt something wrong.

 Chapter 565

    "What''s the matter with the other one? Can you say it quickly? Why do you have a flat stomach..."


    Looking at the middle-aged man''s hesitation, fan Aiguo scolded impatiently.


    The middle-aged man looked up at fan Aiguo, then clenched his teeth and said, "another man is a security guard..."


    "What the fuck do you dare not say about a security guard!!" after saying this, fan Aiguo seemed to remember something. He quickly sat up, stared at the beads and shouted: "whose security guard!!"


    "From the back... From the back palace..." the middle-aged man stammered.


    "Tear!!"


    Fan Aiguo directly tore off the adhesive tape tied to his hand, and then picked up his mobile phone to find Liu Yushu''s phone, but after looking at the phone number, fan Aiguo stopped, turned around, looked at the middle-aged man and asked, "is your news accurate?"


    "Quasi!!" the middle-aged man nodded quickly and then explained: "he often appears in the harem, so it''s not difficult to recognize!!"


    "..." fan Aiguo was silent for a moment, then shook his head and said, "something''s wrong. Although I have some contradictions with Ye Han, it won''t let the whole two security guards come and get me!!"


    "I think so!!" at this time, a man with glasses in the ward nodded.


    The man with glasses, Li Chao, is the deputy general manager of fan Aiguo company. He acts as a dog''s head around fan Aiguo.


    In this room, fan Aiguo listens most to the words of the Li Dynasty.


    "Chao, you analyze this for me..." fan Aiguo looked at Li Chao and said.


    "These two people come to kill you, but they don''t kill you, because if he wants to kill you, it''s a matter of stabbing more. When they appear, they don''t hide at all. There are only two possibilities. Either they are not afraid that you know who he is, or they don''t plan carefully, but what''s the specific reason? It''s really bad..." Li Chao held his glasses and then said, "although these two people are the security guards of the harem, I don''t think I should be instructed by Ye Han this time!"


    "Why?" fan Aiguo narrowed his eyes and asked.


    "Because if ye Han was looking for someone, he wouldn''t be so stupid. If he wanted to kill you, I guess you would be out of breath now. Although you went too far at dinner that day, Lin Yushu also took out a shop. Ye Han should know that he has benefited at this time, so he doesn''t need to find two people to fix you. After all, the winner of dinner that day It''s him!! "Li Chao, a military division, is very competent and has a good analysis.


    After listening to Li Chao''s words, fan Aiguo nodded. He felt that what Li Chao said was still very reasonable. The main reason was that there was no deep hatred between our harem and him.


    "What do you think should be done?" after thinking for a while, fan Aiguo looked up at Li Chao and asked.


    "I don''t know..." Li Chao shook his head and then said: "I think you should communicate with Lin Yushu because these two people are sensitive. No matter what you do, it will affect our relationship with the harem. If we don''t let people go, the harem must be unhappy. If we let people go, the harem must think we are easy to bully, so we are in a passive situation. The best way is to throw the pot to Lin Yushu They. "


    "Uh huh, you''re still so fucking thoughtful!!" fan Aiguo nodded, then picked up his mobile phone and dialed Lin Yushu.


    ����


    Half an hour later, Lin Yushu rushed to the hospital.


    "Brother Lin!!" seeing Lin Yushu coming in, fan Aiguo quickly sat up.


    "Lie down..." Lin Yushu put on his pajamas, motionless waved his hand, and then sat by the bed at will.


    "Brother Lin, I won''t ink with you anymore. I''m the security guard of the harem. I just want to ask you what you think is appropriate for these two!!" fan Aiguo looked at Lin Yushu and asked.


    "You''re the one who got hurt. What am I doing?" Lin Yushu grinned.


    "Brother Lin, if you talk like that, it''s boring. We''re on the same boat now. If I kill these two people, ye Han must have a reaction, but it''s not sure who will take the reaction!!" fan Aiguo grinned and ordered Lin Yushu.


    Lin Yushu narrowed his eyes and lit a cigarette for himself.


    Fan Aiguo saw that Lin Yushu didn''t speak, and then said, "if I let these two people go, ye Han must think that we are afraid of their harem, so I called you over to discuss with us. What''s going on!!"


    Hearing this, Lin Yushu threw away his cigarette butts and whispered, "are you sure these two are ye Han''s people?"


    "It must be!!" fan Aiguo nodded.


    "You think ye Han is looking for two people to fix you at this time. What''s his purpose?" Lin Yushu then asked.


    "I suspect Ye Han didn''t find these two people..."


    "Hehe, it doesn''t matter whether ye Han is or not. As long as you can confirm that they are from the harem, you will send them to the police station later, and then take your injury diagnosis with you!!"


    "To the police station?" fan Aiguo shouted with his mouth open.


    "Yes, now we can only send them to the police station!!" Lin Yushu nodded.


    "Who the fuck doesn''t know that Guo Siwei and ye Han wear a pair of pants. If they get to the police station, they have to come out the next day. It''s better to let me go directly if they send them to the police station!! I certainly can''t send them to the police station!!" fan Aiguo disagrees with Lin Yushu''s idea very much and refuses in a loud voice.


    "You just don''t have a brain, I''ll tell you!!" Lin Yushu scolded very much, and then explained: "yes, ye Han and Guo Siwei wear a pair of pants, so fucking Guo Siwei wears a pair of pants with the security guard?"


    "That''s not true..." fan Aiguo whispered back.


    "That''s great. If ye Han was the one who had the accident, Guo Siwei must find a way to fix it for him, but for the sake of two security guards, Guo Siwei must not be able to do anything. After all, there are still many people watching him in that position!!"


    "You go on..." fan Aiguo stretched out his hand and lit a cigarette.


    "At present, whether we let people go or not, it''s fucking passive, but if we send these two people to the police station, it''s different. Guo thought can''t let people go easily. Then let''s make the diagnosis more serious. I''m putting some pressure on Guo thought. At that time, these two people have only two results!!"


    "Which two?" fan Aiguo asked.


    "Either sentence or release, but the premise of release is that we withdraw the lawsuit!!"

 Chapter 566

    "Let''s withdraw the lawsuit..." fan Aiguo grinned, patted his thigh and said: "fuck, stab me three times, I''m not so easy to withdraw the lawsuit!!"


    "Ha ha, it depends on the weight of these two people in Ye Han''s heart. If ye Han thinks they are important, he will save them anyway. If he thinks they are not important, ye Han will not retaliate against us even if he is sentenced, because he thinks they are not worth it..." Lin Yushu also bared his teeth and laughed.


    "Brother, it''s better for you to change from passive to active. If ye Han wants to save people at that time, he must come to me. Don''t I just drop what I want, ha ha!!" after listening to Lin Yushu''s words, fan Aiguo suddenly feels that his three knives are not white!!


    "But you have to pay attention to my discretion. Ye Han''s gang are all fucking animals. If they are anxious, it''s not possible to bite you!!" Lin Yushu patted fan Aiguo on the shoulder and ordered.


    "Brother Lin, what do you think of me asking for that store back?" fan Aiguo smiled vaguely at Lin Yushu.


    "I also think it''s time for you to move to the longer hotel. Let''s work together!!" Lin Yushu patted fan Aiguo on the shoulder, then stood up and walked out of the ward.


    After Lin Yushu left, fan Aiguo suddenly felt that happiness came too suddenly. Now he can''t wait to let Han Chao give himself more.


    "Chao, do you think what Lin Yushu said is a way?" fan Aiguo looked at Li Chao and asked.


    "It''s a way, and it''s fucking wild!!" Li Chao nodded, then stood up very wisely, looked at fan Aiguo and said, "I''ll go to talk to the doctor


    "I have a card in my pants. Take it away!!" fan Aiguo pointed to his bloody suit pants and said in a very good mood.


    "I have money in my hand..." Li Chao smiled back, then turned and walked out of the ward.


    After Li Chao left, the others greeted fan Aiguo and then withdrew.


    "Today, I''m so happy. I''m so happy. I''m so happy. More than 700 square meters of the gate city came into my waist..." after everyone left, fan Aiguo hummed a song in a very good mood, and then dialed his junior with his mobile phone.


    "Beibei, come to the hospital quickly. Yes, the city hospital. Remember to put on the nurse''s clothes. This environment doesn''t have to be a fucking waste..."


    ����


    On the other hand, Liu Rui launched all the people in the harem to find Han Chao, but even if they didn''t find it, they turned off the phone.


    "Where the hell has this fool gone?" Liu Rui clenched his teeth and vaguely felt that something might really have happened.


    "Step on!!" just at this time, a burst of rapid footsteps sounded.


    Liu Rui suddenly looked up and found that North and South had come back.


    "How''s it going? Is there anyone?" Liu Rui hurriedly asked.


    "I''ve gone to Chang Meng''s house, and Chang Meng is gone!!" Nan Bei gasped.


    "My grass!! it''s fucking over!" Liu Rui instinctively stepped back two steps, then leaned against the table and stopped.


    In the office.


    I sat at my desk and looked at the surveillance video at the gate of the harem. I found that Han Chao really went with Chang Meng.


    "Why don''t we call fan Aiguo and ask?" the old car next to me looked at me and asked.


    "No..." I waved my hand, then stood up and walked outside the office.


    "What are you doing?" Duan Hui shouted at me.


    "Go home and sleep. It''s nothing. You can have a rest..."


    I said that going home to sleep is really going home to sleep. I drove back to my apartment and began to sleep with a big quilt. It''s not that I don''t worry about Han Chao''s safety, but I''m very sure that Han Chao''s fool must be in fan Aiguo''s hands, but I know that fan Aiguo certainly doesn''t dare to do anything about Han Chao. What I''m doing now is waiting for fan Aiguo to contact me tomorrow.


    ����


    At 7 a.m. the next day, in the guest room on the third floor of longer hotel.


    Han Chaochang and Meng were tied to the chair, covered in blood, and looked very seeping!!


    Fan Aiguo walked into the guest room with seven or eight bodyguards.


    "Wipe your mother, who the fuck asked you to beat them?!" after seeing Han Chaochang''s fierce appearance, fan patriotic stamped his feet, stared at the security guards and shouted.


    The security guards lowered their heads and dared not say a word.


    "Wake me up!!" fan Aiguo shouted silently.


    The security guards quickly found a bucket of cold water and poured it on Han Chao and Chang Meng''s face.


    "Shall I fuck you!!" Han Chao woke up, shook his head, then looked at fan Aiguo and scolded.


    "Ha ha..." fan Aiguo smiled and said nothing.


    "You''re fucking fast. You can get off the road today!! don''t let me go out, I''ll kill you!!" Han Chao scolded after seeing fan Aiguo''s silence.


    "You can''t get out..." fan Aiguo took two steps forward, grabbed Han Chao''s chin, narrowed his eyes and asked, "are you the security guard of the harem?"


    "What''s wrong?" Han Chao obviously felt guilty and his eyes dodged.


    "Is Ye Han your boss?" fan Aiguo asked.


    "Bah!!" Han Chao spit on fan Aiguo''s face and scolded with a smile: "Ye Han is your father!!"


    "Ha ha, what you said is also reasonable. It''s my father who gave me the money!!" fan Aiguo laughed, then turned his face and shouted, "let''s go!"


    "Where the fuck are you taking me?" Han Chao struggled and shouted.


    "I''ll take you to your father!! ha!!" fan Aiguo replied with a laugh.


    Forty minutes later, fan Aiguo took the forged diagnosis and Han chaochangmeng to the Public Security Bureau.


    Lin Yushu arranged the reception staff of the public security bureau to ensure that everything is safe.


    At nine o''clock in the morning, fan Aiguo left the Public Security Bureau after recording his confession.


    When fan Aiguo left, he just met Guo Siwei, who had just come to work.


    "Good morning, team Guo!!" fan Aiguo greeted Guo thinking with a smile.


    "What are you doing here?" Guo thought with a frown.


    "Ah, someone tried to kill me yesterday. I came to report the case!!" fan Aiguo bared his teeth and replied.


    Guo thought looked down at the gauze on fan Aiguo''s stomach. Without saying a word, he turned and walked to the Public Security Bureau.


    After Guo thought left, fan Aiguo''s face suddenly turned very dark, sneered, and then followed his people into the car.


    "Team Guo, just received a case. Yesterday, a malicious injury occurred in longer hotel. Guo Bureau asked you to be responsible for it!!" as soon as Guo thought''s forefoot entered the office, the young female policeman found Guo thought with her confession.


    "Who is the victim?" Guo thought absently asked while eating fried dough sticks.


    "Fan Aiguo!!"

 Chapter 567

    "Who is the victim?" Guo thought, with a big mouth and staring at beads, shouted.


    "Fan Aiguo..." the policewoman whispered back.


    "Grass!! this stupid and realistic report is coming!!" Guo thought silently scolded, then stuffed soybean milk and fried dough sticks into the hands of the female policeman, wiped the oil? Flower''s big hand, looked at the female policeman and asked, "where''s the confession?"


    "So!!" the policewoman quickly handed over the file bag in her arms.


    After Guo thought took the file bag, he glanced at it roughly, then frowned and asked, "the suspect is here?"


    "Yes, I''m locked up in the detention room..." the policewoman nodded.


    "Send a message, interrogation room!!" Guo thought shouted, and then walked to the interrogation room in his police uniform.


    Half a minute later, Han Chao and Chang Meng were taken to the interrogation room.


    "Guo team!!" Han Chao knew Guo thinking and said hello after meeting.


    "Look if what''s written on it is true!!" Guo thought expressionless and threw his confession in front of Han Chao.


    Han Chao took it up and looked at it very seriously.


    "Don''t look too carefully, look at the main!!" Guo thought frowned and reminded.


    "The main thing is nothing wrong. It''s this thing. There are some small defects in the details!!" Han Chao put down his confession and replied seriously.


    "It''s not you two. Are you stupid? Go to someone else''s hotel to cut people? Can you two have a little brain!!" Guo thought, looking at the stupid Han Chao, asked very speechless.


    "I didn''t know it was his territory. I didn''t understand it at that time..." Han Chao also regretted.


    "I''m really convinced. How can ye Han let such a fool do things!"


    "Mr. Ye didn''t ask me to go, I took the initiative!!" Han Chao explained.


    "Grass, the results are the same!!" good Guo thought sat in the chair and watched Han Chaoyue get angry.


    "Team Guo, I know a lot about this. I''ve been squatting for a month and two months. You don''t have to go through the back door for me. You have to trouble you and make it difficult for you!!" Han Chao saw that Guo''s thinking was angry, so he felt that something would happen.


    "Yes, yes, team Guo, you don''t have to care about us. I have no problem for two months a month. I don''t have to pay a fine!!" Chang Meng also shouted.


    Guo Siwei looked at the two fools, silently shook his head and whispered, "you two stay here now!! don''t toss around!"


    After saying this, Guo thought forward a few steps, then looked back and wanted to open the handcuffs on Han Chao and Chang Meng''s hands and slap the cigarette in his trouser pocket on the table.


    "Thank you, team Guo!!" Han Chao picked up his cigarette and grinned.


    Guo thought helplessly shook his head and walked out of the interrogation room.


    "Well, I said Ye always works!!" Han Chao lit a cigarette for himself and grinned at Chang fiercely.


    "Ha ha, the criminal police captain has this attitude towards us, that must be easy!!" Chang Meng also smiled.


    "Don''t talk about the criminal police captain, even the director can''t make me tell you!!" unconsciously, Han Chao began to boast for me.


    "Director, I don''t know. I just want to ask when we can go out..."


    "I guess it will only take a few days. After all, we have a hard relationship!!" Han Chao smoked a cigarette and analyzed it foolishly and naively.


    Seeing Han Chao''s full of confidence, Chang Meng didn''t ask any more. He bowed his head and smoked.


    ����


    On the other hand, after leaving the interrogation room, Guo thought directly found the handling police with the confession and injury examination certificate.


    "Pa!!"


    Guo Siwei patted the injury certificate on the table, stared at the beads and shouted, "fan Aiguo was able to leave just now!! what the fuck do you mean by writing a serious injury now?"


    "This is the certificate issued by the judicial hospital. I''m responsible for signing..." the handling police replied with an understatement.


    "Fart, what''s he like? You''re fucking blind!!" Guo thought, not used to it, pointed to the policeman''s nose and scolded.


    "The signature of Guo bureau is also on it. Guo Bureau didn''t say anything. What can I say?" the handling police replied speechless.


    "Grass!! all fucking blind!!" Guo thought scolded, and then walked out of the office with the injury examination certificate.


    After leaving the office, Guo thought to find a place where no one called me.


    "Hello?" my voice was a little tired because I had been waiting for this call all night.


    "You let the people I''m looking for find two, one is Han Chao and the other is Chang Meng!!" Guo thought whispered to the phone.


    "Where did you find it? Is there anything wrong with the person?" my voice was eight degrees higher and shouted with my neck pulled.


    "We found it in our public security bureau. Both of them were injured, but it''s nothing important. I just chatted with me..."


    "Really?" I asked incredulously.


    "Nonsense, I can fucking cheat you..." Guo thought in a wordless tone.


    "Well, how did they get to the public security bureau?" I responded and asked with some hesitation.


    "Sent by fan Aiguo..."


    "Fan Aiguo!!" I was silent for a moment, vaguely feeling that something was wrong.


    Because if fan Aiguo sent them, it means that Han Chao and Chang Meng really went to find fan Aiguo, but why did he send them to the public security bureau? I don''t understand this problem.


    "Although these two people are fine, the problem is a little serious..." Guo thought that I didn''t speak and then said.


    "What do you mean?" I asked, in a very urgent tone.


    "Fan Aiguo wanted to go through normal channels and went directly to the judicial hospital for injury examination. The result of injury examination was serious injury!!"


    "Patter!!"


    Hearing this, the cigarette end on my mouth fell directly to the ground.


    What does serious injury mean?!


    Whoever commits the crime of intentional injury and causes serious injury shall be sentenced to fixed-term imprisonment of not less than 3 years but not more than 10 years!!


    Now that fan Aiguo''s injury has been examined, it means that he must have found a good relationship. If these two people enter, they must not get out!!


    "Can you do something over there?" I was stunned for a long time and asked in a low voice.


    "I read the confession. As long as they are sentenced, they must be five to eight years. The chain of evidence is sufficient. I can''t help them. Unless you ask fan Aiguo to withdraw the lawsuit before the court session, they certainly didn''t run away!!"


    "Not at all?" I accentuated.


    "If it''s Liu Rui and them who go in, I can find a way, but these two security guards, you know, it''s difficult for me to do. I can''t explain my father. Can you understand?" Guo thought calmly.


    "Can you treat them as Liu Rui? I owe you this..."


    "Ye Han, you should understand the relationship between us!!" Guo thought back to me stiffly.

 Chapter 568

    "Hehe, our relationship... Is that a little too much?" I smiled coldly.


    "I don''t mean anything else. I just want to tell you that we won''t do this for the sake of two security guards, and I''m a criminal police captain. My rights are limited. Do you understand?" Guo thought that he was serious, so he explained in a low voice.


    "In your eyes, they are security guards, but not in my eyes. Although Han Chao has no brain, he didn''t choose to leave when I was in the most difficult time. His position in my heart is the same as yours!!"


    After saying this, I threw my cell phone directly onto the sofa, and then sat in the chair panting heavily.


    On the other side, Guo thought in the corridor looked at the call time on the screen, remained silent for a long time, then sighed and stood up slowly.


    "Step on..."


    Guo thought took the file bag and walked into the interrogation room without expression.


    At this time, Han chaochangmeng and two fools are fucking playing the game of stone, scissors, paper and big mouth, and they are having a lot of fun.


    "I had a good time......" Guo thought helplessly looked at Han Chao and shook his head helplessly.


    "Hehe, being idle is also idle!!" Han Chao turned his head and bared his teeth, smiled, then looked at Guo thinking and asked, "officer Guo, when can we go?"


    "Can you go? You two can''t go at 1:30!"


    "Team Guo, what do you mean by this?" Chang Meng immediately stood up and stared at the beads.


    "You two are in a bit of trouble now..." Guo thought didn''t explain too much. He stretched out his hand to open the file, drew a line on the book, looked at Han Chao and said, "ask you two a few questions, answer them carefully, and try to reduce your sentence at that time!!"


    "Commutation?" Han Chao was stunned and puzzled.


    Guo thoughtfully glanced at Han Chao, then bowed his head and asked, "did fan Aiguo fail you?"


    "Yes!!" Han Chao nodded.


    "How many times, how long?" Guo thought then asked.


    "I can''t remember this clearly..."


    "Did you two beg for mercy during the beating?" Guo thought then asked.


    "This..."


    "Tell the truth!!" Guo thought aloud.


    "There seems to have been, but I''m not afraid. I just shout two voices symbolically... Officer Guo, you know what I mean, ha ha!!" Han Chao scratched his head in embarrassment.


    Guo gave him an expressionless look, and then Shua wrote a few lines on the book.


    Half an hour later, Guo thought closed his book and stood up slowly.


    "You two wait here for the result..."


    "No, team Guo, how long do we need to take here?" Han Chao shouted at Guo thought with a very ugly face.


    "I don''t know now, but the sentence must be indispensable..." Guo thought lightly.


    "What the hell? Why did you get a fucking sentence?" Chang stood up with a thump.


    "Fan Aiguo''s injury examination proved that he was seriously injured. According to the above provisions of the criminal law, you two should have been in at least three years, don''t you understand?" Guo thought a little irritable.


    "This... This is impossible!! I stabbed him three times!!" Han Chao shivered and stepped back two steps, his tone was very incredible.


    Guo thought helplessly shook his head, then pushed the door and went out.


    After Guo thought left, Han Chao turned his head and looked at Chang Meng. What he said was the same sentence: "it can''t be!"


    "What should I do now?" at this time, Chang Meng became flustered, squatting on the ground and rubbing his hair.


    "Can you stop rubbing? I''m fucking upset!!" Han Chao shouted very irritably.


    "Why don''t I fucking rub me? Isn''t your boss awesome? You fucking contact your boss to find someone!!" Chang Meng replied with the same irritability.


    "Am I looking for you? A smelly bastard. He works in a bar and not a fucking policeman. What''s the use of looking for him now!!"


    "Shit, I shouldn''t have come out with you!!" Chang Meng scratched his head with some regret, then stretched out his hand to light a cigarette and squatted in the corner to smoke.


    "What''s the use of saying that now?" Han Chao sighed, then stretched out his hand and lit a cigarette.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    They were smoking, and there was silence in the room.


    ����


    On the other end, in the harem office.


    Liu Rui, Yang Song, Meng Liangyuan and I sat in the room, smoking and discussing countermeasures.


    "The situation is almost what I said. I''ll listen to you if you have any good ideas..." I simply told these people the story with a cigarette end in my mouth.


    "I can''t do anything with my mind. You can discuss it. If it''s useful to me, just say hello to me!!" Meng Liang said first.


    "I think it''s basically impossible to go through normal channels in this situation, because Guo thought he said he couldn''t help anything, so he must not be because of our errands. After all, Lao Guo still has a strong relationship with us..." Yang Song looked at me and analyzed it, and then said: "If we can''t go through the normal channel, we can only go through the abnormal channel. The abnormal channel is to attack fan Aiguo!!"


    "En!!" I nodded.


    "We have only two ways to deal with fan Aiguo. One is to take the violent line and use the gun!! the second is to take the development line. We can meet his needs if he has any needs!!" yuan yuan added at the same time.


    "This is because of me!! I went to find fan Aiguo!!" Liu Rui suddenly stood up and took a big step to go outside.


    "Stop!!" I shouted, then pulled Liu Rui, stared at the beads and shouted, "what the fuck are you looking for fan Aiguo for?"


    "I... I''ll talk to him..." Liu Rui replied to me with his neck stuck.


    "You can solve the problem by fucking talking to him?"


    "..." Liu Rui stared and didn''t speak.


    "Sit down!!" I pushed Liu Rui hard, then pulled open the button of my coat, pinched my waist, looked at everyone in the room and shouted: "Businessmen in our city are not underworld. Yes, although we have killed people and engaged in underworld business, we have just stabilized. I hope you don''t think of violence as soon as you encounter anything. Can you think about it? Can we not shoot if we don''t shoot?"


    Liu Rui looked at me and lowered his head silently.


    I took a deep breath and then said, "I''ll deal with Han Chao and Chang Meng. None of you can act privately, okay?"


    "I see!!"


    Liu Rui nodded to them.

 Chapter 569

    "OK, if you have nothing to do, go out. I''m studying how to solve it..." I waved to these people tired.


    "Wow..."


    Liu Rui was the first to stand up and walk out of the office. Yang Song and they ran out with him.


    "What''s the matter? I''m not in a good mood..."


    After leaving the office, Meng Liang put his arms around Liu Rui''s shoulder and asked with a smile.


    "My fucking mouth is broken all day. Why do I tell Han Chao when I''m free!! now, I''ll directly cause an intentional injury. If these two people can''t get out, I''ll regret it all my life!!" Liu Ruiting replied in distress.


    "It''s not entirely your fault. I don''t think anyone with a little brain can pull it over like this!! they directly kill people in other people''s base camp. This is the real cow force. It''s similar to Meng Liang''s chopping Tian Hao..." Yuan Yuan said with a smile.


    "Shit, Yuanyuan, you''re learning badly now. I''ll tell you!!" Meng Liang scolded a little reluctantly.


    "It''s not that my brother learned badly, but that the society changed too fast!!" Yuan Yuan replied melancholy, and then ran to the private room area on the third floor.


    "Isn''t Yuanyuan on the first floor? Recently, I see how he always runs to the third floor?" Yang Song asked suspiciously looking at Yuanyuan''s back.


    "Recently, Yuanyuan saw a female technician. I told him that he could fuck once for 300 yuan. He had to say that he had to rely on his feelings to move others..."


    "Just want to force you not to spend money?" Yang Song asked with a smile.


    "... you can also understand this..." Meng Liang nodded slightly after thinking about it.


    "It''s not brothers, aren''t you two going to comfort me? Why did you fucking talk about two Xing topics?" Liu Rui stared at the beads and said nothing.


    "Is it useful to comfort you? Anyway, boss Ye gives you the bottom, what are you afraid of..." Meng Liang patted Liu Rui on the shoulder, and then walked to the third floor.


    After Meng Liang left, Liu Rui quickly looked at Yang Song.


    Yang Song grinned at Liu Rui, shook the 300 yuan in his hand and said loudly, "I also go to the third floor to find love worth 300..."


    "Shit!! are you still a fucking brother? I''m in such a good mood. You''re still in the mood *, shit!!" Liu Rui stamped his foot and scolded, then twisted his ass and went to the front desk to complain to his daughter-in-law.


    On the other side, after everyone left, I took out my mobile phone and called Liu Yong.


    After Liu Yong got on the phone, I simply said the story aside. Liu Yongshen asked after silent film: "Your current situation is not suitable to tear your face away from fan Aiguo. After all, fan Aiguo is not alone. If you move fan Aiguo, Lin Yushu will either sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight, or directly join fan Aiguo''s camp. In any case, the result will be unfavorable to you..."


    "I know..." I nodded slightly.


    "I think in this situation, fan Aiguo is waiting for you to take the initiative to find him. Whether these two people can be sentenced or not is of little significance to him!!"


    "What does that mean to him?" I asked.


    "What do you think he lacks?" Liu Yong asked.


    "Money?"


    "He is not short of money!!" Liu Yong directly denied my answer, and then said: "fan Aiguo is not short of money. What he lacks is something that money can''t buy!!"


    "The shop in Lin Yushu?" I immediately understood Liu Yong''s meaning and shouted suddenly.


    "Hehe, you''ve finally made some progress." Liu Yong didn''t know whether to praise me or humiliate me. Anyway, he replied in a strange way, and then said: "Bai Bao helped you steal a store from Lin Yushu two days ago, but Lin Yushu didn''t want to sell it, so the two of them wanted to get the store back by relying on Han Chao. When the store was changed back, people naturally released it..."


    Liu Yong''s analysis was very accurate. He analyzed the whole thing in a few words.


    After listening to Liu Yong''s words, I was silent for a moment, and then sorted out my ideas in my mind. If I follow Liu Yong''s words, as long as I return the store, the matter will be solved.


    "Do you understand what I mean?" Liu Yong repeated when he saw that I didn''t speak.


    "I see. I''ll hang up first!"


    After that, I hung up and dialed Tian Ming.


    "Uncle Tian, where are you?" I asked very directly after I got through the phone.


    "At home!! what''s up?" Tian Ming replied.


    "Well, you wait for me at home and go out with me to do something later... Remember to take the guy!!"


    "Good!!"


    After that, I put down my cell phone, opened the drawer, took out a imitation 54, put on my coat and walked out of the office.


    ����


    Two hours later, Tian Ming and I drove to the community where fan AI country is located, a high-end villa community.


    "Uncle Tian, you will wait for me in the car..." I looked at Tian Ming and said after I parked the car.


    "Let''s go in together. I''m a little worried about going by yourself..." Tian Ming looked at me and said after being silent.


    "All right, go up together."


    After that, I opened the door and walked out. Tian Ming tightened his coat button, and then followed me out.


    ����


    "Ding Dong!! Ding Dong!!"


    I stood in front of fan Aiguo''s house and gently rang the doorbell twice.


    "Who?"


    The voice of a middle-aged woman sounded.


    "Find fan Aiguo..."


    I took a deep breath and whispered back.


    "Creak..."


    The luxurious steel wooden door was pulled open a gap and came out a middle-aged woman like a nanny.


    "What do you do?" the nanny looked up and down at Tian Ming and me. Maybe she thought we were fan Aiguo''s subordinates, so she spoke very impolitely.


    "Is fan Aiguo at home?" I looked at the nanny and asked expressionless.


    "Please come inside..." the nanny rolled her eyes, then pulled the door open and let the two of us go in.


    The decoration in fan AI country is very luxurious, typical European style.


    "You two wait a minute, Mr. Fan will meet the guests in the study!!" when the nanny spoke, she pointed to the sofa in the living room and said to Tian Ming with impatience on her face.


    Hearing this, Tian Ming''s face changed instantly and he was going to move forward with his teeth clenched.


    I grabbed Tian Ming and shook my head at him.


    Tian Ming sighed and slowly sat down on the sofa. I also sat down with him.


    "Would you like something to drink?" the nanny asked at us.


    "No, you''re busy..." I waved my hand and smiled back.


    The nanny looked at me, then picked up the vacuum cleaner and worked in the living room.

 Chapter 570

    Tian Ming and I sat on the sofa in fan AI country for more than half an hour. I''m fine, but Tian Ming can''t sit still. People like Tian Ming have never been so angry at any time. According to his work style, they usually shoot at the door and run away.


    When the fuck did you see a killer and have to sit on the sofa waiting for people to come by themselves!!


    "Fan Aiguo was like a grandson a few days ago. Now he''s making such a big spectrum. I really want to give him two shots!!" Tian Ming said to me in a low voice, biting his teeth.


    "Wait a minute, he will pay for his pretending!!" I smiled back to Tian Ming.


    Tian Ming looked at me, then grinned and whispered to me, "I''m fucking proud of your character, ha ha!!"


    "Ha ha..." I grinned.


    Ten minutes later, fan Aiguo came out of the study with a middle-aged man in his pajamas.


    "Oh, isn''t this president ye? When did you come here!!"


    When fan Aiguo saw me, he hurried to my side and greeted me with a laugh.


    "I''ve just been here for a while. Are you finished?" I stood up and looked at fan Aiguo and said.


    "En en, deal with the company''s business..." fan Aiguo smiled, grabbed my hand, shook it hard twice, and then dragged me and said, "let''s talk about something in the room..."


    "OK!!" I nodded and followed fan Aiguo into the study. Tian Ming followed me.


    "Oh, brother Tian is here too?"


    When Tian Ming stood up, fan Aiguo saw Tian Ming, but he was not as nervous as when he saw Tian Ming for the first time, because he knew that we came to beg him today!!


    Tian Ming stood beside me and looked at fan Aiguo with a cold expression, but he didn''t reply.


    Fan Aiguo looked at Tian Ming''s cold expression, smiled awkwardly, and then dragged me into the study.


    After entering the study, fan Aiguo sat comfortably in the boss''s chair, and then opened the cigar box on the table. Took out one and threw it at me.


    "Cuban, pure flavor!!"


    Fan Aiguo said with a laugh at me.


    I took the cigar and threw it directly onto the sofa. Then I went to fan Aiguo, leaned on the table with both hands, looked at fan Aiguo and said, "what do I mean by coming to you today? You know in your heart that we don''t have to pretend to be good friends and brothers. I''ll just say what I have to say!!"


    "You said..." fan Aiguo smiled and waved to me.


    "Pa!!"


    I knocked the cigar off fan Aiguo''s mouth directly, then looked at fan Aiguo and said, "I don''t like people smoking when they listen to me, especially cigars!!"


    Fan Aiguo looked at me and was stunned. Then he grinned and said loudly, "President ye, if you have anything to say, just say it!"


    "Two security guards in our back palace stabbed you three times a few days ago, and then you sent them to the Public Security Bureau. I want to ask you how to release them!!" I asked very directly.


    "Hehe, it''s this..." fan Aiguo also asked him. I don''t know whether he was addicted to acting or what. He didn''t need to talk to me.


    I arched my body forward, and then shouted, "I fucking told you, don''t talk to me. It''s useless. How can I let people go!!"


    "Mr. Ye, you are not asking people to do things!!"


    "Hula!!"


    I directly took out the gun and put it on fan Aiguo''s forehead. Then I clenched my teeth and said, "I fucking asked you how to release people!"


    "You... You..." fan Aiguo looked at the muzzle of my gun and took two steps back. He never thought I would take out the gun so happily,


    What Liu Yong told me is very clear. Fan Aiguo wants the market, not Han Chao, so I have seen fan Aiguo''s heart. No matter what I do today, fan Aiguo will let Han Chao go as long as he gets the market. Although I can''t keep the market from the beginning, I can''t lose in momentum, A fool like him, I don''t want to give him a fucking face.


    "Are you next door? I fucking ask you, how can I let people go!!"


    "If you give me Lin Yushu''s shop, I''ll withdraw the lawsuit!!" fan Aiguo finally said this sentence, because he didn''t understand what I was going to do. He thought I would beg him to let people go, so he began to pretend to force me as soon as I came in with Tian Ming. It made him pretend to be round.


    If Liu Yong hadn''t analyzed and understood the matter, my attitude might be a little better, but now I know that I don''t have to talk to him at all. Even if I let the store out, fan Aiguo will have to take a moment to stand upright when he sees me in the future!!


    "Shit, you want that market. Besides, you have to let me take out the gun before you say, how hurt your feelings!!" I smiled, put away the pistol, then sat in my chair, looked at fan Aiguo and said, "the market can give you five million, I''ll give you the market!!"


    "What are you talking about?" fan aiguoteng sat up.


    "I said you gave me five million, and the store let you give it!!" I repeated with a smile.


    "Shit, did he sell that store to you? Lin Yushu sold it to you, and you haven''t sold it yet. Why the fuck should I give you five million!!" fan Aiguo shouted with eyes staring at beads.


    "With a $17 million store, I can fucking let you buy it for $10 million. Do I want more than $5 million?" I narrowed my eyes and asked.


    "Ye Han, don''t forget your people are still in my hands!! if I don''t withdraw the lawsuit, these two people will have to spend at least eight fucking years!!"


    "Mr. Fan, you are also a businessman. Do you think one is a 700 square store and the other is my security guard? Which of these two things is more attractive?" I asked with a smile.


    "Puff!!"


    Hearing my words, fan Aiguo sat down directly and looked at me with uncertain eyes.


    "Give me five million yuan and you will spend another ten million yuan to buy Lin Yushu''s store. That''s how you earn two million yuan. Mr. Fan, even if you find someone to kill those two security guards, do you think it''s worth two million yuan? Just the two fucking security guards?" I became more and more excited. Later, I grabbed fan Aiguo''s collar and shouted: "You fucking think I''m a fool, don''t you? Miss him? Trade two security guards for me!! do you think it''s possible???"


    At this time, fan Aiguo had completely lost his sense of propriety. He looked at me tremblingly and dared not say a word.


    "I''ll give you a chance now. You let me go, and then give me $5 million. The store belongs to you. Otherwise, I don''t want the two security guards. I''ll spend $2 million to find several people to kill you. You can choose two ways by yourself!!"

 Chapter 571

    "Ye Han, don''t go too far. This H city hasn''t come to the time when your harem family is dominant!!" fan Aiguo''s eyes widened when he spoke.


    "It''s always a fucking thing in H city! You''d better not forget how our harem started. Can I tell you the story of Zhao sansunlei and Liu Yiming from the beginning? I''m Ye Han now. I eat with your bosses in a fucking suit, but I tell you I never forget to take it when I drink red wine I''m a good citizen and a good businessman, but you have to tell me about the legal program. I don''t mind chatting with you in a social way!! "I put the muzzle of the gun forward, and then shouted," I''ll give you one last chance. How do you choose the two ways? "


    Fan Aiguo looked at my pistol, his forehead was sweating slightly, and his hands began to tremble slightly. I knew he was afraid. Now it was the last shiver.


    "Uncle Tian!!" I shouted back at Tian Ming.


    Tian Ming slowly stood up, then raised his pistol, squinted at fan Aiguo and said, "I''ll kill you now. Running for 200000 is enough!"


    "You..." fan Aiguo shivered at Tian Ming, his lips trembling slightly.


    "Mr. Fan, what do you think now?" I smiled at fan Aiguo and asked loudly.


    Fan Aiguo looked at me and was silent for a moment, then opened his drawer.


    There is a pistol and a checkbook in the drawer.


    Tian Ming and I are standing, but because the table is relatively large, we can''t see the things in the drawer.


    Fan Aiguo shivered and put his left hand on the pistol, but he didn''t have the courage to take it out. At this time, he was very struggling in his heart.


    Pistols represent resistance and checks represent obedience.


    His heart was tangled, but after a few seconds of silence, he moved his hand to the checkbook.


    When I saw fan Aiguo take out his checkbook, I took a long breath in my heart and turned my head and smiled at Tian Ming.


    "Shua Shua..." fan Aiguo wrote the figure of five million in the checkbook with a pen.


    When he finished writing, fan Aiguo sighed. In fact, when he took out the checkbook, he chose obedience. Once upon a time, fan Aiguo also took a machete and used it *, but it may have been too long. He has long forgotten the days of blood and sweat. Now he has no worries about food and clothing, has both children and lives a life envied by others, Therefore, compared with fooling around in society, what he needs now is a stable job.


    When he wants stability, he will find that stability represents concession and obedience.


    At dinner that day, fan Aiguo was insulted by Yang Song''s words, but when he left, he still had a smile on his face.


    Today, my behavior also made him feel insulted, but he never had the courage to pick up the pistol that hadn''t fired for more than ten years!!


    Fan Aiguo looked at the check in his hand, smiled bitterly, and then handed it to me.


    I looked at the check, smiled and asked, "didn''t you play any tricks with me?"


    Hearing my words, fan Aiguo suddenly looked up at me, then looked at Tian Ming next to me, smiled and said, "do you think I dare?"


    "Ha ha..." I smiled, then walked to fan Aiguo and whispered, "I didn''t want to ask you for five million, but your nanny is so fucking annoying. If you know you want to see important guests in the future, don''t talk to your driver all the time!!"


    After that, I patted fan Aiguo on the shoulder and walked out of his study with a smile. Tian Ming hurried out with me.


    After we left, fan Aiguo sat in the study alone, with a very ugly expression on his face. Maybe if he hadn''t pretended to be forced, I wouldn''t have stolen the five million yuan today.


    People, sometimes the bubbles under their feet go by themselves!!


    ����


    On the other side, Tian Ming and I left the villa and walked slowly in the community.


    "Were you nervous just now?" Tian Ming looked at me and asked with a smile.


    "Nervous, can you be fucking nervous? Your palms are sweating..." I shook my wrist, bared my teeth and replied with lingering palpitations.


    "In fact, you don''t have to force him like that just now..." Tian Ming looked at me and whispered.


    "If I don''t force him, he will never know what his mother is doing. Now the situation of our harem in H city is not optimistic. My family is big and big, people outside are eyeing, and the turnover of funds in my family is not smooth, so I can''t step back now. If I step back, our harem will be over!!" I suddenly become very calm, The smile on his face disappeared.


    "You''re carrying too much pressure..." Tian Ming looked at me and sighed.


    "Yes, I thought we would be better after Zhao San''s death, but now it seems that big trees attract the wind. Our harem has no fucking breathing time. As long as I stop, others will hit you!!" I looked up at the sky and felt as if I said a lot of things I didn''t dare to say.


    "In fact, you can not be so tired!!"


    "If I''m not tired, how can I get revenge? How can we support the whole family of the harem? We are ordinary students. It''s not easy to get to this stage now, but at least I''ve seen some hope. My brothers come out with me. I don''t want to watch them go back with disheartened faces!!"


    "Ha ha..." Tian Ming smiled, then changed the topic and asked, "I want to know what you think of the two security guards?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Did you save the two security guards because of the face of the harem, or because you really want to save them?"


    "Hehe, it''s embarrassing for you to ask this question, but let me tell you so. In my eyes, these two people have an accident, which is the same as you or Liu Rui. No matter who is in our harem, there can''t be less!!" I looked at Tian Ming very seriously and explained.


    "In fact, when I first saw you, I saw that you are a heavy emotional person, but what I want to tell you is that heavy emotional people can''t go far on this road!!"


    "It''s not my character that decides whether it''s far or not. Uncle Li Tao said that I''m not suitable for this road when I first came in, but I''m still here today? Zhao San has no feelings, but he still died in the end? In my eyes, as long as my brothers are here, there''s no way I can''t go!"


    After I finished, I pulled open the door and got into the car, while Tian Ming was stunned.

 Chapter 572

    After Tian Ming and I left fan Aiguo''s home, we directly asked Tian Ming to drive me to Bai Bao''s home. At this time, Bai Bao was watching the ball game at home.


    After seeing me and Tian Ming entering the house, he quickly put down his beer, stood up and shouted at me, "nephew, why are you still here?"


    "Didn''t you want to pay back the money? I borrowed 10 million from my uncle Bai last time. Later, I thought that my uncle Bai couldn''t eat well and sleep well at that time, so I hurried over to pay back the money..." I smiled back.


    "Shit, you don''t know what''s going on with me. I''m an old light stick, and there''s no place to spend money. And now the money is getting worthless day by day, so I think it''s better to put it on you than on me!!" Bai Bao seems to be generous enough to reply to me, then dragged me and said: "You must have something to come to me. Come on, let''s sit and drink and talk..."


    "Ha ha, OK!!" I nodded and then turned my head to want Tian Ming to sit down, but I found that Tian Ming had gone out. I reluctantly shook my head and smiled at Bai Bao.


    "Lao Tian is like this. He was a rebellious and cruel man when he worked alone. Now he is old and has some independence, so he hasn''t left any money for himself until now. Otherwise, his current situation must not be worse than me..." Bai Bao understood my meaning and explained to me with a smile.


    "I know!!" I nodded and ate the beer and chicken chops I got up.


    "But I''m still quite relieved that he can follow you now. At least you can''t treat him badly..." Bai Bao patted me on the shoulder and then said, "well, don''t talk about him. Let''s talk about what you''re looking for me!!"


    "I really came to pay back the money..." I said with a smile.


    "Why, there''s something wrong with Lin Yushu again?" Bai Bao asked concisely.


    "Yes, the two security guards of our family are in fan Aiguo''s hands. I exchanged this store for the two security guards, and then wronged five million in fan Aiguo''s hands..." as I said, I photographed the check next to Bai Bao.


    Bai Bao frowned and thought for a while, and then pushed the check back. Take the money. I don''t want to use the money now. Although I think it''s a little unworthy for you to do this for two security guards, you must have your reason. I won''t ask more. Since the store is gone, it''s not enough if you want to buy another one of the same size with the money, but it''s sure to rent one No problem... "


    "Hehe, OK!!" I nodded and then added: "the hotel is open, half you and half me!!"


    "Gulu..."


    Bai Bao looked up and took a sip of wine, waved his hand at me, smiled and said, "even if shares are boring, just give me some red at the end of the year. I don''t want more. Double this ten million for me in three or five years!!"


    "Ha ha!!" I laughed, then looked at Bai Bao and said, "uncle, I think I''d better pay you back. You might as well sell me if it doubles in three or five years!!"


    "Ha ha... It''s not too much to double it in ten or eight years?"


    "That''s about the same!!" I grinned and nodded, and then watched the football game on the TV series. South Korea played China.


    "Do you like this?" Bai Bao held a beer bottle in his hand and pointed to the TV.


    "It''s OK. I used to like it, but I don''t have time to see it recently..." I replied.


    "Hehe, I bought 20000 yuan, waiting for China to win..."


    "Uncle Bai, you are so fucking rich!!" after hearing Bai Bao''s words, I exclaimed from the bottom of my heart.


    "Ha ha!!" Bai Bao smiled and called Tian Ming. After the phone was connected, he said to his mobile phone, "come and watch the ball together. I''ve finished with ye..."


    In this way, I followed Bai Bao and Tian Ming to watch football in the house all night. Later, I can''t remember when I fell asleep. Anyway, when I woke up, my clothes were gone. The more I looked, the more I felt that these two old men were fucking old glasses!!


    ����


    Three days later, at the door of the Public Security Bureau.


    Han Chao and Chang Meng staggered out.


    "Why hasn''t anyone picked me up when I''m out of prison?" Han Chao shouted reluctantly, looking at the open road outside.


    "We just spent four fucking days in the police station. We haven''t been whoring for as long as others. How can you find someone to pick you up?" Chang Meng was speechless.


    "Shit, how could it be a prison disaster?" Han Chao replied with a big mouth, then took out his mobile phone and wanted to call me, but found that there was no electricity.


    "Does your cell phone have electricity?" Han Chao shouted at Chang fiercely.


    "No electricity..."


    "Do you have money?" Han Chao then asked.


    "No..."


    "It''s not you. Why don''t you have anything?" Han Chao looked at Chang Meng and scolded very upset.


    "It''s like you fucking have..."


    "I didn''t because I was the fucking doorman. Why didn''t you?" Han Chao asked with his neck stuck.


    "I didn''t bring any money when I went out..."


    "Oh, shit, it''s too fucking hard to cooperate with you. When you go out to cut people, you don''t even take the money..." Han Chao scolded silently, then looked around and suddenly saw Guo thinking who was going out to buy cigarettes.


    "Team Guo, team Guo!!" Han Chao hurried to Guo Siwei and said with a smile, "team Guo, what are you doing?"


    "What am I doing?" Guo Siwei obviously moved back two steps. Now he saw Han Chao very scared, because Han Chao had nothing to do in the Public Security Bureau these days. He would fucking shout Guo Siwei nagging. If Guo Siwei didn''t nag with him, he would shout someone to extort a confession. Guo Siwei had no choice but to accompany Han Chao nagging.


    But the nagging Guo thought is not right. Han Chao is an upgraded version of Liu Rui. He has no head at all. From his mother''s sow to the little pig to the American landing on the moon, there is nothing he can''t nag. Guo thought now has to prepare at least eight cups of coffee a day to barely deal with Han Chao.


    "I''ll ask you what you''re doing and what you''re hiding from..." Han Chao said a little reluctantly.


    "You say you''re done!"


    "You lend me some money, we have no money to take a taxi home!!" Han Chao replied very frankly.


    "Shit, it''s the first time I''ve seen you like this. Let me borrow money from the fucking police to take a taxi, and I''ll send it out to you?" Guo thought staring at beads, and his mood was very broken.


    "If you take it back to me on the way..."


    "Get out of here!"


    Guo Siwei stretched out two hundred and stuffed them into Han Chao''s hand, and then walked disorderly to the opposite supermarket.

 Chapter 573

    In the harem office.


    "Can Han Chao be released today?" Liu Rui asked as he sat on the sofa, eating melon seeds and looking at me.


    "It should be..." I looked up at the calendar, then paused and added: "when he comes back, let him go to the office to find me. I have to talk to this fool..."


    "..." Liu Rui was silent for a moment, then put down his melon seeds, looked at me and said, "I''d better talk to him. After all, I have a great responsibility for this matter!!"


    "That''s OK. I really can''t communicate with him because he''s such a tiger. Pay attention to the way you speak and have a good chat with him..." I nodded. Although Liu Rui is not very serious at ordinary times, when it comes to talking and educating people, no one in our harem can compare with Liu Rui. Anyway, people are also the spiritual mentor of Miss harem. Miss Liu Rui can fucking educate, A security guard is missing??


    "In fact, I always wanted to ask you, what do you think of Han Chao?" Liu Rui looked at me vaguely and asked.


    "... what do you think? It''s like you''re going to introduce me to someone..." I said something in silence, then stood up and picked up a file bag.


    "I mean, what do you think of Han Chao?"


    "It''s OK, except that I don''t have any brain, all other aspects are good..." I opened the file bag, took out the information and put it on the table.


    "I think he''s also good. Our harem is also the time to hire people. I think it''s almost tempting. Let''s find him something serious to do..."


    "I have discretion in this matter..." I looked up at Liu Rui. I didn''t expect that he was very interested in Han Chao.


    "What are you doing?" Liu Rui asked curiously looking at the information on the table.


    "This is the store I asked the old car to find. Lin Yushu can''t buy it, but the hotel still has to open..." I replied without looking up.


    "..." Liu Rui glanced at me, and after a moment of silence, he turned and walked out of the office.


    ����


    At three pm.


    Liu Rui and Han Chao had a brief meeting in Miss Hougong''s lounge.


    "Come out?" Liu Rui bared his teeth and shouted when he saw Han Chao coming in.


    "Come out, I fucking thought I was choking..." Han Chao shrugged his head and sat down opposite Liu Rui.


    "There are leaves to wipe your ass, what are you afraid of..." Liu Rui ordered Han Chao.


    "..." Han Chao knew what Liu Rui meant, looked up at Liu Rui and didn''t go on.


    "Have a drink to celebrate?" Liu Rui pointed to the beer in front of him and asked with a smile.


    "It''s OK to have a drink. I haven''t had a drink for several days, but there''s nothing to drink or eat?" Han Chaoting asked JB, obviously hating Liu Rui''s inadequate preparation.


    "Bang!"


    Liu Rui opened a bottle of beer and handed it to Han Chao. Then he opened a bottle for himself, smiled and scolded: "it''s fucking good to give you a drink like you. There are still a lot of things..."


    With that, Liu Rui took out his mobile phone and made a call to the north and south to buy some snacks outside.


    Han Chao took a sip of wine, then looked at Liu Rui and asked, "Ye always doesn''t want to see me? Do you want to fire me? In fact, I know it''s my impulse this time. Brother Liu, can you tell president ye that I don''t want to go, I haven''t done enough yet!!"


    As he spoke, the expression on Han Chao''s face became very heavy, as if he were going to cry.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled at Han Chao''s expression, then patted Han Chao on the shoulder and explained: "you think more, ye just asked me to come and talk to you. As for the dismissal you said, it must be sooner or later according to your current situation, so I must help you correct your problems, do you know


    "Know..." Han Chao nodded numbly. He didn''t know whether it was true or false.


    "Do you know how much Ye sacrificed to get you two out?" Liu Rui asked Han Chao very seriously.


    "I don''t know..." Han Chao shook his head and added, "but I know it''s not easy to get us out... Guo thought told me that if we were sentenced, it would be five or eight years!!"


    "Are you afraid to hear that?" Liu Rui asked.


    "If I say I''m not afraid, it''s bragging..." Han Chao lowered his head.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled, then took a sip of beer, looked out of the window deeply, and then said after a moment of silence: "Ye Ye replaced you two with a gate market of more than 700 square meters. Originally, the gate market wanted to open a hotel. Now we can only rent the gate market. You know that the gate market has a price but no market. Let''s not say how much it is worth. Even if you have more money, you may not be able to buy it. The gate market came by relying on Bai Bao''s old face. Now the gate market is gone. Let''s go If you don''t say you lost money, ye still owes Bai Bao a favor! "


    "... I!!" Han Chao suddenly looked up.


    Liu Rui stretched out his hand to stop him, and then said, "Since ye has done so, it shows that you are more important than this store in his heart. Do you understand what I said?"


    "I see!!" Han Chao nodded fiercely and said with a very serious expression: "although I don''t know how much the store is worth, ye always let the store out because of me. I keep this feeling in mind!!"


    "Ye is not a figure. You can remember him well. He is such a person. As long as he thinks you are his friend, he must be close to you. You haven''t known him for a long time, but we have grown up since childhood. I know who he is best. I want to tell you that you should be worthy of ye in the future. Do you understand?"


    "I understand!!"


    "In fact, I also have a responsibility in this matter. I don''t have anything to guard the door. I didn''t expect you to really pass. I think you have half the responsibility and the rest is on me!!" Liu Rui sighed after drinking wine.


    "Brother Liu, don''t say that. It''s my impulse!!" Han Chao scratched his head and looked very embarrassed.


    "Hehe, anyway, things have happened. Now is not the time to say who is right and who is wrong, but if you understand something through this matter."


    "What is it?" Han Chao was stunned and asked.


    "Shit, no wonder ye asked me to come and talk to you. If I don''t talk to you, I''ll find that you don''t last long!!" Liu Rui was speechless.


    "Rego, me? I''ve been absent-minded since I was a child..."


    "You''re not fucking short-sighted. Do you remember to eat or fight!!"

 Chapter 574

    "I remember to fight. When I was a child, I said I could remember if I hit me..." Han Chao replied foolishly.


    "You fuck me, what kind of retarded children are you pretending to be in my place? Shit!!" Liu Rui kicked Han Chao, and then asked, "do you know why we came to H city?"


    "I don''t know..." Han Chao shook his head.


    Liu Rui looked up and recalled, then sighed and said: "There are too many stories here. If I could tell you all about it, I''d like to tell you one thing in the daytime tomorrow. We should know something about what to do in the future. Do you understand? When we were still at school, we provoked people who shouldn''t be provoked because of our impulses. Although others deliberately designed us, if we were at that time With a little brain, we don''t have to go this fucking way! "


    "I think this road is very good..." Han Chao whispered back.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui grinned, then stretched out his hand and pulled off his coat.


    Shocking scars appeared on Liu Rui, and Han Chao was stunned in an instant.


    "See? This is the price of mixing society. I''ve only been out for a year, and I''ve left so many scars!! you can only see us when we''re good, but you can''t see us hiding in the corn field, shivering all over and afraid to stand up!! you can''t see ye clearly likes Su Su Su, but ye didn''t dare to talk to Su some time ago !! Because he''s afraid of implicating other girls!! you can''t see that Yang Song didn''t take his mother''s medicine to commit suicide for a woman. You can''t see these things, you know!! "


    Han Chao listened attentively and didn''t say a word.


    "How old are we, but what are we going through? Life and death!!" Liu Rui bites the words "death and death". He takes a big sip of beer and then says: "what are we doing now? Sleeping with * every day? Just because of the impulse at that time!! now we are paying the price for our impulse!!"


    "..." Han Chao looked at Liu Rui''s terrible expression and dared not speak.


    "What''s the price? I just can''t live a normal fucking life anymore!!" Liu Rui reached out and lit a cigarette, then took a hard sip.


    "In fact, I know you are not easy..." Han Chao whispered.


    "It''s easy to say that we''re not easy, but the most fucking difficult thing is ye!!" Liu Rui looked at Han Chao, then pointed to the ground and said, "we have an accident, Ye Zi can help us solve it, but if ye has an accident, tell me who can help you solve it?"


    Han Chao was stunned.


    "We can''t help him, you know? So what we can do is to make less trouble and share more!! now it''s a fucking society ruled by law. All behaviors that violate social phenomena are abnormal. The society allows you to appear once or twice, but if there are more, the society will punish you. Understand? We''ve come to this day, not by two hunting Guns, we rely on the brain. Everything is the same for anyone. If you don''t have a brain, you can only survive at the bottom of society, and you are facing this problem now! "Liu Rui pointed to Han Chao''s chest and said: "If you really want to enter the core of our harem, you have to learn to let yourself have a brain! What our harem lacks is not a bastard who can use a machete, but a brain who can help the leaves share and be the only one!!"


    Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and said nothing.


    "What the society needs now is not righteousness, nor a stream of blood, but a brain that can think about things. You always want to be superior and do some practical work, but have you ever thought that you will do anything else besides cutting people with a knife?"


    "I......" Han Chao stopped talking.


    "Ye likes you and I like you too, but we really can''t let you do more now. Do you understand?"


    "I see!" Han Chao nodded seriously.


    "You think you have a bad temper, don''t you?" Liu Rui then asked.


    "I''ll change it later..." Han Chao replied in a dull voice.


    "I tell you, Meng Liang has the worst temper among us, but have you ever seen him chop people? I clearly remember that once Meng Liang quarreled with guests. Meng Liang slapped the guests in the mouth and turned back Ye scolded Meng Liang for three hours. Since then, Meng Liang has never quarreled with guests again!! I like gambling. Ye is in front of the whole casino I''ve been beaten for ten minutes and I can''t get up for two days. Now do you think I still gamble with those people? All of us have problems, but it''s not terrible. What''s terrible is that others point out to you and you don''t know how to repent!! "Liu Rui took a sip of wine, took a breath, adjusted his mood, patted Han Chao on the shoulder and whispered: "I''ve finished with you. What to do in the future depends on you. But remember me. If you can do it and have enough ability, you can give you all the leaves you should give. If he doesn''t give it to you, you come to me!! let''s go together!!"


    "I see, brother!!" Han Chao nodded sincerely.


    Liu Rui patted Han Chao on the shoulder and turned out to rest.


    Han Chao sat alone in the rest room, looking out of the window with some confused eyes.


    ����


    In the office, Meng Liang and I sat in front of the computer playing boxing emperor 97. Yuan Yuan and Yang Song sat next to each other and watched the excitement.


    "You''re fucking angry!! food is forced!!" Yang Song shouted at me with some excitement.


    "Roll the calf, or you fucking play, I fucking play for a while. This BB fucking affects my thinking..." I scolded irritably, then stood up and gave my place to Yang Song.


    "He just can''t play. I''ll tell you..." Yang Song smiled at Meng Liang with bare teeth after sitting down.


    "It''s the same with you..." Meng liangbai glanced at Yang Song and entered the combat state.


    "Just for your words, I have to teach you well..."


    On the other side, I just got up when Liu Rui came in.


    "Are you finished?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Let me cry and reflect in the lounge!!" Liu Rui replied casually, then sighed and said: "I think what I said may be a little serious..."


    "More serious, just let him reflect..." I patted Liu Rui on the shoulder.


    "Such a tiger force is too heavy to make him depressed. I''m very worried about his condition now..." Liu Rui sat down on the sofa and shook his head.


    I looked at Liu Rui and smiled without talking.

 Chapter 575

    Fan AI is in the country.


    Fan Aiguo and Lin Yushu are sitting on the sofa in the living room. Lin Yushu is playing with the tea tray and chatting with fan Aiguo every sentence.


    "Lao Lin, let''s just forget about it?" fan Aiguo was very clear now because he lost $5 million.


    "No, forget it. What else do you want?" Lin Yushu reached out and handed fan Aiguo a cup of tea.


    "Hiss!!"


    Fan Aiguo drank up the tea in the teacup.


    "That''s not how you drink tea..." Lin Yushu said with a smile.


    "I''m used to it. A rough man can''t fix your literati..." fan Aiguo put down his tea cup and replied carelessly.


    "I think it''s the same as drinking tea. Sometimes you have to worry when you should be worried, because if you don''t worry, the tea will be cold, and it will change its flavor. However, sometimes you should slow down, you have to slow down, because if you are worried, you can''t drink the flavor it should have..." Lin Yushu said to fan Aiguo.


    Fan Aiguo waved his hand, frowned and said, "do you think it''s appropriate for you to talk about tea culture with a man who tosses seafood? If you have anything, just say it!"


    "Ha ha..." Lin Yushu grinned and explained, "now our store has taken back the money. Although you gave Ye Han five million, we can get the money back sooner or later. Do you understand? Now is not the time to worry!!"


    "When do we have to wait?" fan Aiguo asked.


    "At the beginning of the University City project!!" Lin Yushu replied sonorously.


    "University City..." fan Aiguo took a breath when he heard these three words.


    "Yes, it''s the University City project. The government has given Liu Yong the project, but Liu Yong left at the most critical time, so the project had to be postponed for half a year. Tomorrow, in March, after the Spring Festival, the government will conduct a new round of bidding, and then it will be our real opportunity!!" Lin Yushu explained while drinking tea.


    "Which project do you want to move?" fan Aiguo asked, looking at Lin Yushu after taking a sip of tea.


    "Who in H city doesn''t know that it''s a piece of fat. I''m a real estate worker myself. If I don''t have a mind for him, how can I..." Lin Yushu grinned.


    "But I think the government will definitely give ye Han that project. After all, Liu Yong is behind Ye Han..."


    "Liu Yong has gone. What are you afraid of when he is gone?"


    "What about Du family, Ji family and Bai Bao? Aren''t they all standing behind Ye Han?" fan Aiguo then asked.


    "Hehe, you don''t have to worry about this. The boss has given me news. He will try his best to help me win the project, and a group of people will come to help us win the project next March!!"


    "Shit, why didn''t you say it earlier? If the boss comes out, what''s the matter with Liu Yong!!" fan Aiguo suddenly laughed.


    After hearing fan Aiguo''s words, Lin Yushu''s face suddenly changed and glared at fan Aiguo.


    Fan Aiguo knew that he had just gone a little too far. He quickly smiled and said, "well... I was excited just now..."


    "Pay attention to your attitude when talking to me..." Lin Yushu said coldly, then stood up and walked out of the living room.


    ����


    A week later.


    I selected a store from the information given to me by the old car. The store was more than 800 square meters. It used to be a restaurant, so the location pattern was very good. Although it was not as good as Lin Yushu''s location, it was almost the same. I went to the store several times and felt very satisfied with all aspects, so I found a time to make an appointment with Wang Hai, the owner of the store.


    Longyue private club.


    "President Ye!!" two middle-aged people came in from the gate and said hello very politely when they saw me and the old car.


    "Ha ha! Boss Wang, please come inside!" I stood up with a smile, then took the middle-aged man into the private room, and the old car followed us.


    "President ye, this is my brother..." Wang Hai dragged the man behind him and introduced him very politely.


    "Leaves are always good!!"


    "Hello!!" I shook hands with Wang Hai''s brother.


    After the introduction, everyone took their seats. Because it was not rice, I didn''t order anything to eat, so I ordered a few cups of light tea.


    After sitting down, Wang Hai took a sip of tea, then nodded and said, "tea is good..."


    "... hehe, I''m a little angry these days, so the tea I ordered is a little light..." I played the soot and replied.


    "Ha ha, getting angry is a good thing. At least something makes you busy. People like us have no intention to do anything else except collect some rent..." Wang Hai smiled at me.


    "Why don''t we change?" I joked with a smile.


    "Ha ha, just change. In the harem, ye ye doesn''t care?"


    "If you say that, I really feel a little distressed..." I said, and then said, "President Wang, I came here today to sign the contract!!"


    "How many years are you going to rent?" Wang Hai asked.


    "I''m going to sign a ten-year contract and give you five years'' money. President Wang, do you think it''s ok?" I asked while taking the contract handed to me by the old car.


    "Shit, I dare say no to President ye?" Wang Hai agreed very happily.


    "Bright!! this is the contract, Mr. Wang, look..." I gave Wang Hai a thumbs up and handed over the contract.


    Wang Hai took over the contract, glanced up at me and asked, "you haven''t told me the price once? The first time I''ve seen a businessman like you..."


    "No, it''s hundreds of thousands. I''ll try to save trouble and worry. In the future, President Wang, you can help me with more snacks..."


    "Ha ha!!" Wang Hai laughed and then wrote down his name on the contract.


    I picked up the contract and wrote my name in duplicate, one for Wang Hai and one for me.


    "Mr. Wang, can I call you for this money in a few days?" after signing the contract, I looked at Wang Hai and asked.


    "You can give it anytime. I''ll help you find someone to decorate it. I''ve rented stores for so many years. I know a lot of decorators. I''ll find you a good one..."


    "I''ll be relieved if you have president Wang!!" I promised with a smile, then turned to look at the old car and said, "why do you take president Wang and President Wang''s brother to our harem..."


    "OK!!" the old car nodded and said to Wang Hai, "if there''s nothing wrong with Wang, let''s go now|


    "OK!!" Wang Hai nodded, then said hello to me, turned around and followed the old car out of the club.

 Chapter 577

    After talking to Wei Yiwen on the phone, I changed my clothes and walked out of the house.


    "Going out?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me.


    "Well, I''m going out. Where''s Liangzi?"


    "What are you doing in the house?" Liu Rui asked with narrow eyes like a traitor.


    "There''s something wrong with Zhao village. I have to go there..." I walked to Meng Liang''s house as I spoke.


    When I opened the door, Meng Liang was ready to change clothes and go to bed. Meng Liang was stunned when he saw me. Then he sighed helplessly and said, "is there something wrong with me?"


    "Get dressed and go out with me..." I frowned back, then turned around and called out the north and south.


    "What are you three doing? Do you want me to follow?"


    Just as the three of us were going out to change our shoes, Liu Rui looked at me and asked.


    "Don''t follow. You watch the harem at home. The three of us may come back tomorrow..."


    I bowed my head and answered, then pulled open the anti-theft door and went out. Meng Liang followed north and South behind me.


    ����


    Two hours later.


    The three of us and Tian Ming arrived at Zhaojia village one after another. After entering Zhaojia village, the four of us directly found the factory and found that Wei Yiwen and Zhang Fengyu had been waiting for us in the factory for a long time.


    "Coming?" when Wei Yiwen saw us coming in, he quickly stood up and shouted at me.


    "Uncle Wei..." I nodded, then took off my coat, put it on the hanger, turned and sat opposite Wei Yiwen.


    "The opposite trading time is 3 a.m. in S County next to H city." Wei Yiwen briefly introduced the trading time and location to me.


    "How much do they want?" I asked after rubbing my palm.


    "This number!!" Wei Yiwen raised three fingers.


    "Three million?" I exclaimed after being stunned.


    "Big brother, 300000..." Wei Yiwen gave me a blank look.


    "Shit, Bai is fucking excited..." I giggled and looked up at Wei Yiwen.


    Wei Yiwen also looked at me and didn''t speak.


    "What do you think?" I looked at Wei Yiwen and asked.


    "Nothing. I just want to see if we can deliver the goods..."


    "Why not?"


    "Don''t you think it''s suspicious? Drug traffickers in Yunnan go to fucking H city to buy goods. Isn''t it a little short-sighted?" Wei Yiwen said with a frown.


    "The opposite side didn''t rush to buy goods. 300000 goods were not enough to be scared on the way..." I waved my hand, then picked up the lotus king on the table and ordered one for myself.


    "What do you say is running across the street?" Wei Yiwen asked after taking the cigarette.


    "Running to meet us, I think there are two possibilities. The first is the person who wants to avenge Zhao San, and the second is the kid who wants to see us himself!!" I narrowed my eyes and explained.


    "I don''t think it''s possible to avenge Zhao San. After all, Zhao San''s business has been going on for so long. If you wanted to avenge us, you would have done it to us. So you think it''s the kid who wants to see us this time?" Wei Yiwen suddenly realized.


    "Almost that..." I nodded and then said, "the kid hasn''t contacted us for such a long time, and we haven''t spoken to him, so I think he''s a little worried. He''s afraid we''ll forget him!!"


    "If it''s a kid, shall we go there?" Wei Yiwen asked.


    "Why not?" I asked with a smile.


    "I''m afraid of danger..."


    "No, the kid doesn''t want to see us die than anyone. We have an accident, and zhaojiacun has to close down for six months. This result is not what he wants..." I waved my hand and then said: "since he met us, he must want to show up. I vaguely felt that he might be someone we know!!"


    "Why do you say that?" Wei Yiwen asked.


    "I can''t say. It''s just a feeling anyway!!"


    "Then I''ll prepare now and start later..."


    "OK!!"


    I nodded.


    ����


    Nine o''clock sharp in the evening.


    The four of us, together with Wei Yiwen and Zhang Fengyu, were four people in Qingshan, a total of eight. We drove two cars and left Zhaojia village.


    Because it is 300000 goods, there is not much ice, so we don''t have any camouflage and let the north and south take it directly in their hands.


    In fact, the meaning of asking for so many goods on the opposite side is very obvious. It must not be rushing to buy goods. People just want to see us. I think the kid should be the one who wants to see us most now. Of course, I guess wrong, or people just want to try the goods. After all, this is our first transaction. Everyone must be careful.


    "Fuck, you fucking let me hold the leaf like this. If you see the police, you don''t need your mother''s anti drug dog. People can see it at a glance..." north and South looked at the plastic bag in their hands and shouted very speechless.


    "Why don''t I put it in your * son? The whole human body is hiding drugs..." I replied with a smile.


    "I don''t need it, but can you give me a black plastic bag? It''s fucking transparent. I look at it with a sudden heart..."


    "Wow!!"


    Wei Yiwen around the north and South found a bag for clothes, handed it to the South and North, and then said with a smile: "use this..."


    "Can''t this be missed?" Nanbei looked at the bag in his hand and asked.


    "Ha ha, no!!" Wei Yiwen laughed.


    "I didn''t find out why you did so many B things?" I turned my head and scolded north and south.


    "Brother, this is the first time I''ve done this thing. People''s TV shows cover up the whole thing. It''s good for us. Let me carry the whole plastic bag directly. I tremble when I look at it... I''m afraid I''ll leak it accidentally!!" the north and South express their feelings and cry to me.


    ����


    "Delivering the whole thing is not to prevent the police..." Wei Yiwen said at this time.


    "What''s that for?" Nanbei asked after being stunned.


    "It''s just a little psychological comfort for the receiver. If you want to hide the past with something, it''s impossible. If you meet the police and people''s anti drug dogs smell it, even if you plug it in your duodenum, people can pull it out for you!!" Wei Yiwen replied with a smile.


    "OK..." the north and South replied in silence.


    "Shall we take the expressway?" Meng Liang, who was driving, looked at me and asked.


    "Let''s go, speed up!!" I nodded.


    "Brother, I''m carrying this thing in my fucking hand. Can you stop walking on the highway? My heart is so sudden..." the north and South who had been quiet heard my conversation with Meng Liang, pulled their necks and opened their mouths and shouted with great excitement.

 Chapter 578

    It''s almost four hours'' drive from H city to s county. Several of us start at 9 p.m. and we can''t get there until more than 1 a.m.


    Our car is driven by Meng Liang. Tian Ming''s car is driven by Zhang Fengyu. After getting on the highway, the north and South directly fell asleep with their plastic bags. Just now, there were some fucking nervous people who were dying. They directly shouted in less than half an hour. I also admire north and south for such heartless and lung less things. There''s nothing in their mother''s heart.


    "Uncle Wei, look at the tiger and don''t fucking let the saliva flow in..." I looked back at Wei Yiwen and said.


    "Ha ha, it''s all right..." Wei Yiwen smiled back, and then said: "after we deliver the goods to the location, you don''t have to get off first. I''ll see the car and pick up with Tian Ming. Then if they want to see you, I''ll call you..."


    "OK!!" I nodded.


    Wei Yiwen''s doing this is the normal way of trading. Generally, two people complete the transaction and others wait elsewhere. This is because he is afraid of meeting the police. If he is really caught by the police, he can only catch two people. In this way, he can minimize the risk. If he wants to play on TV, he can always surround dozens of people in front of a car, It''s just bullshit. When the police see so many people get together in the middle of the night, they have to tell you something if there''s nothing to do. Therefore, the fewer people are, the better. But the premise is that both sides of the transaction have a certain foundation of trust.


    "Uncle Wei, we can get there at one o''clock. What are we going to do in the rest of the time? Just wait there?" Meng Liang asked at this time.


    "Let''s step on the spot first to see if there is an ambush. Do these things well in advance to save accidents. The most important thing in our business is safety..." Wei Yiwen seemed to have experienced explanation.


    "Uncle, have you done this before?" I asked with a smile.


    "I followed brother long for several big jobs, but it was more than ten years ago..." Wei Yiwen recalled.


    "Shit, brother long has done such a thing?" as soon as he heard the name of brother long, Meng Liang suddenly came to his spirit and his eyes lit up.


    "Ha ha, I''ll tell you so. Your brother long is an encyclopedia of crime. It seems that he has done all the crimes except rape..."


    "Cow force!!" I sighed from my heart, then turned around and asked, "Uncle Wei, do you know what brother long is doing now?"


    "Know..." Wei Yiwen nodded.


    "Just can''t tell us, can you?" I continued.


    "Ha ha, ye ye, you understand!!" Wei Yiwen laughed.


    "OK, if you tell me, I won''t ask..." I waved my hand and didn''t ask.


    Wei Yiwen smiled and didn''t speak.


    Meng Liang''s car drove very fast. Wei Yiwen was afraid that he was sleepy, so he talked to Meng liang from time to time, and I leaned against the window and dozed vaguely.


    As for the north and the south, they first slept. After waking up, they fucking picked up their mobile phones and watched the island''s blockbusters. I found that the north and the south are quite awesome. Don''t worry when people''s mobile phones can always make some blockbusters, and they are different every time. I should know all the AV female stars who have zero and whole with him.


    ����


    At one o''clock in the morning, we arrived at a port in S County. Because it was early morning, there were very few people in the port.


    Wei Yiwen and Zhang Fengyu went out to check whether there were police and customs. The rest of us played poker instead of sleeping in order to maintain vigilance.


    I sat in the copilot and looked at the calm sponge. Meng Liangtian, Ming, the north and the South teased the landlord.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the time came to 3 a.m. and it was time for the transaction.


    "Buzzing, buzzing..."


    Wei Yiwen''s phone rings. Wei Yiwen takes out the phone, looks at it, and then hangs up directly.


    "Why did you hang up?"


    I asked, frowning.


    "I discussed with the receiver in advance. If it''s safe, hang up the phone. If there''s an accident, the police will let me answer the phone..." Wei Yiwen explained looking at his mobile phone.


    "Shit, there are so many people here!!" north and South shouted with surprise holding the plastic bag.


    "Study hard and learn that your hands are capable..." Wei Yiwen patted the north and South on the shoulder, then took the drugs from the north and south, gave Tian Ming a look, and they walked to the wharf with great strides.


    The north and South stared at Wei Yiwen. The image of Wei Yiwen in his heart was much taller.


    No way, fool, he is full of longing for knowledgeable and educated people all the time


    "Can''t something happen?" Meng Liang looked at me and asked after Wei Yiwen and Tian Ming left.


    "I shouldn''t..." I pulled the door open. After getting on the bus, I said to Meng Liang, "drive the car over there..."


    Meng Liang glanced at me and started the car.


    Wei Yiwen and Tian Ming stood by the port, smoking and waiting for the goods, but the sea was still calm after waiting for more than ten minutes.


    "What the hell is going on? Why haven''t you come yet?" Zhang Fengyu frowned at me with a telescope in his hand.


    "Maybe something happened in the middle. I can''t. call uncle Wei and let him come back. I feel something''s wrong..." I made a total and prepared to withdraw.


    "OK!!"


    Zhang Yuyu found out that he was about to call Wei Yiwen on his mobile phone and found that Wei Yiwen and tianmian came to us.


    "What''s the matter? Why haven''t people come yet?" I got off and looked at Wei Yiwen and asked.


    "I''m afraid we''ll bring the police, so I temporarily changed the place of the transaction..." Wei Yiwen replied concisely.


    "Shit, this is the fucking trading place. They said to change it. They changed the place, and we stepped on it in vain!!" Zhang Yuyu immediately lost his temper and shouted with staring eyes.


    "Isn''t that the only way to do this?" Wei Yiwen reluctantly replied, then pulled open the door and got into the car.


    "Where is the new trading place?" I looked at Wei Yiwen and asked after getting on the bus.


    "In the old wharf, this is the new wharf..." Wei Yiwen replied to me, and then said, "is it still there?"


    "Here we are. Why can''t we go there... Liangzi drives!!"


    "The new wharf is ten kilometers away from the old one. What about playing silly boy?" Meng Liang took out his mobile phone to navigate, and then shouted with some excitement.


    "You don''t have to walk over and drive quickly..."


    "Shit, it''s really hard to do something with these people!!" Meng Liang scolded helplessly, and then started the car.

 Chapter 579

    Twenty minutes later, several of us drove to the old wharf. At this time, the scene of the old wharf is similar to that of the new wharf, with dark wind and pungent sea smell.


    "There''s no one here. Why should we come here?" Meng Liang asked with a frown.


    "Wait a minute..." Wei Yiwen waved his hand, then pulled open the door and went down.


    Tian Ming saw that Wei Yiwen went down and got off. Before getting off, I specially reminded Tian Ming to take the gun.


    Time, 3:30 a.m.


    A ship appeared on the sea and drove towards us at high speed.


    "Here comes someone!!" the north and South shouted at me with some excitement.


    "Give me the telescope..." I reached out and took the telescope handed to me by the wind and rain. Looking at the sea, I found that it was a very large yacht. I couldn''t see the situation in the cabin from the outside.


    "Just 300 thousand fucking goods, as for the whole boastful yacht?" Meng Liang asked with a frown.


    "Hehe, maybe I just want to show us something..." I put down my telescope and smiled.


    On the other side, when Wei Yiwen saw the yacht, he turned to Tian Ming and said, "people are coming. You give them a signal with a flashlight, three long and one short..."


    "Understand!!" Tian Ming nodded, then took out his flashlight and shook it twice.


    Half a minute later, the yacht docked on the shore, walked out of it, and two people built a bridge to signal Wei Yiwen and Tian Ming to get on board.


    Wei Yiwen turned his head and took a look at us. Then he stepped directly onto the ship.


    "Shit, why the hell did you go up?" Zhang Fengyu shouted excitedly when he saw Wei Yiwen getting on the boat.


    "Yes, what the hell if you''re pulled away..." north and South followed.


    "No, I have to go down and have a look!!" Zhang Fengyu said more and more excitedly, reaching out to pull the door open.


    "Be honest!!" I frowned and scolded, and then said, "it''s two bad old men. Who can run them away when ducks are fucking hard..."


    Zhang Fengyu was stunned by my voice. After a moment of silence, he sat down.


    Since Wei Yiwen got on board, I have been staring at my mobile phone. First, I waited for Wei Yiwen''s phone and second, I observed the time.


    At this time, Wei Yiwen had been on board for ten minutes and still didn''t come out.


    "What the fuck are you doing in there? Will it take so long to order goods?" Zhang Fengyu''s forehead was sweating, panting and shouting at me.


    "Can you fucking be quiet for a while!!" Meng Liang scolded irritably.


    "What does it matter to you whether I''m fucking quiet or not?" Zhang Fengyu was unhappy after hearing Meng Liang''s words, and asked with his neck stuck.


    "Fuck you..." Meng Liang didn''t scold the words behind him. He looked at me and slowly sat down. When he sat down, he scolded in a low voice: "I don''t have the same experience as a fool!!"


    "Draft it? You''ve made it clear. Who do you think is a fool?" Meng Liang''s voice was very small, but Zhang Fengyu still heard it.


    "I fucking say what''s wrong with you?" Meng Liang didn''t intend to talk to Zhang Fengyu, but Zhang Fengyu''s endless Meng Liang couldn''t stand it and replied with staring eyes.


    "Did you draft it? I''m making a fucking noise!!" at this time, Zhang Fengyu is like a child, even angry with Meng Liang.


    "Wow!!"


    Meng Liang raised the gun directly, then shouted to Zhang Fengyu, "I fucking told you to stop. Can''t you understand?"


    "Oh, shit, it''s useless for you to talk to me about this..." Zhang Fengyu grinned, then his face changed, directly raised his gun, aimed at Meng Liang''s head, and shouted: "is it right to play with a gun in front of me? I''ll let you understand what it means to play with a knife in front of Guan Gong and prostitute ''play with Kou in front of women!!"


    I turned around and looked at these two fools. I didn''t want to talk to them at all. They were like two fucking pigs. As soon as they met, they had to compete for the mating right of sows.


    "You two are almost OK. What an embarrassment if you get angry..." the north and south side looked at the yacht and reminded them absently. In fact, the South and North are also quite speechless to these two people, just like a fucking child day by day.


    "You put the gun down first..." Zhang Fengyu looked at Meng Liang and said.


    "You put it down first!!" Meng Liang replied stubbornly.


    "Shit, I''ll count three, two and one. Can''t we put it down together?" Zhang Fengyu continued.


    "No, just put it down first..."


    "You''re a little shameless!!" Zhang Fengyu scolded with his teeth.


    "Jingling bell!!"


    At this time, my cell phone suddenly rang. When I heard the cell phone ring, I immediately opened the door and ran crazy towards the yacht. While running, I answered the phone.


    "Let you come up from the opposite!!" Wei Yiwen''s voice sounded.


    "Good!!"


    After I promised, I hung up directly.


    Meng Liang and some of them rushed out after seeing me running out.


    I got on the yacht in two steps. After getting on the boat, I was taken to the cabin by a man in black who looked like a bodyguard.


    However, after I entered the cabin, I was stunned when I saw the people inside!!


    "How... How is it you?" I looked at the man opposite Wei Yiwen and stammered for a long time.


    "Why can''t it be me?" Bai wanmeng, wearing a white skirt, smiled with a smile, which was suffocating.


    That''s right. Bai wanmeng, who met me in Pu''er City, was the one who received the goods opposite Wei Yiwen. Let''s talk about it here. In fact, I haven''t contacted this Bai wanmeng. It was Li Tao who contacted him. Bai wanmeng was responsible for leading them to Pu''er City, and then we helped her kill her arch rival Zhao Qiwen. That''s all I cooperated with her, But I never thought I could meet her today. Although Bai wanmeng is very beautiful, I don''t want to have any intersection with this woman, because I think this woman is very terrible.


    Bai wanmeng is wearing a white dress today, revealing her crystal clear skin, her chest is still choppy, and her slender legs are exposed in the air.


    The upturned bridge of the nose, the charming little mouth and the pink face remind me of an ancient poem I learned in junior high school. Increasing one percent is too long and decreasing one percent is too short.


    With such a beautiful suffocating face and such an attractive figure, I think she may be the devil in every man''s heart. I really wonder what kind of man can control a woman like Bai wanmeng. She is a goblin, a goblin that can kill people, but her eyes always reveal a kind of hostility!!

 Chapter 580

    I think Bai wanmeng''s beautiful face is a little distracted.


    "I don''t like the way you look at me now, just like looking at an enemy..." Bai wanmeng gently put his right finger on my chin and exhaled in my ear.


    "... we are not friends!!" I took Bai wanmeng''s fingers away and frowned.


    "Ha ha..." Bai wanmeng raised his mouth slightly, then looked at me and said, "do you remember what I told you in Pu''er City?"


    "I don''t remember!!" I shook my head very honestly.


    "I said we would meet again. Do you think we''ll meet now?" Bai wanmeng turned around and sat down.


    I stood in place and stared at Bai wanmeng. I didn''t know what she wanted to do.


    "Who is this woman?" Nanbei whispered to Meng Liang.


    "You ask me, who the fuck do I ask, but I''m really beautiful..." Meng Liang replied while looking at Bai wanmeng. Meng Liang himself is not very lecherous. Although he usually likes to read some pornographic novels, there are so many girls in our harem who wink at him. I''ve never seen Meng Liang look at any girl more.


    But this Bai Wan dream is different. Meng Liang''s eyes are so hung that they don''t fall into other people''s breasts.


    "Look again and I''ll dig out your eyes!!" Bai wanmeng knew that Meng Liang had been staring at her chest, grinding his silver teeth and shouted at Meng Liang.


    "Cough..." Meng Liang coughed awkwardly, and then quickly moved his eyes away.


    "Let''s get down to business!"


    At this time, Wei Yiwen looked at Bai wanmeng and said.


    "You''re not qualified to talk about business. I want to talk to him!!" Bai wanmeng, without giving Wei Yiwen face, stretched out his hand and pointed to me with a smile.


    "He represents me, you two talk, I listen..." I stood beside Wei Yiwen and replied expressionless.


    "Well, let me introduce you first. My name is Bai wanmeng, the owner of NL bar in H city. We are still in the same industry..." Bai wanmeng said to me.


    "Isn''t Xue Yan the owner of NL bar?" I asked with a frown.


    "She is my sister. She is just the person in charge on the surface. The real owner of the bar is me!! but my business in Yunnan is too busy, so I don''t have time to talk to Xue Yan......" Bai wanmeng explained.


    After hearing this sentence, I understand why NL bar has been enduring in H city for so many years. It turns out that there is such a rich and powerful boss behind others.


    When Bai wanmeng saw my surprised expression, he covered his small mouth and smiled, and then said, "since it comes to Xue Yan, I''ll tell you about her. When Zhao San managed Zhao family village, Xue Yan was responsible for contacting Zhao San, that''s the kid you want to find!!"


    "Xue Yan is a kid?" I exclaimed. I didn''t expect the kid to be a woman.


    "En en, there is a government official behind Xue Yan. In fact, she takes care of Zhao village for that person..." Bai wanmeng nodded slightly.


    "Who is that man?" I asked hurriedly.


    "I can''t tell you this. Knowing too much is not good for you. The relationship between Xue Yan and me is like a person, but she is in H city and I am in Yunnan. Now Xue Yan won''t contact you as a kid anymore..."


    "Why?"


    "Because I will be responsible for everything in Zhaojia village!! you can also understand that I will be a kid in the future!!"


    "..." I looked at Bai wanmeng with uncertain eyes. Now I don''t know if this woman really wants him. What are you doing? Xue Yan will be a kid for a while. What the fuck you told me is a mess.


    "Is it a little messy?" Xue Yan saw my mind and asked with a smile.


    "En!!" I nodded.


    "In fact, you don''t have to care about Xue Yan or the kid. The current situation is that the real owner of Zhaojia village is not you or me, but an official of the government. In order to avoid suspicion, he doesn''t dare to contact you directly, and then let me act as a bridge between you two. I''m a messenger. Do you understand that?" Bai wanmeng explained patiently.


    "What are you responsible for this bridge?" I asked with a frown.


    "Be responsible for telling you how much you need to pay each year and helping you contact the seller!!"


    "Hehe, you manage a lot..." I smiled.


    "Of course, you can contact the buyer yourself, but I don''t mind you doing so..."


    "Why?"


    "Because it''s easy to have accidents, I''ll contact enough buyers for you to produce, so you don''t have to worry about how to sell your goods..."


    "How do we share the accounts with that man?" Wei Yiwen asked the most important question at this time.


    "Two seven!! you two, he seven, I one!!" Bai wanmeng answered concisely.


    After hearing the price, Wei Yiwen looked up at me. It was obvious that he was not satisfied with the price.


    "What if we don''t accept the price?" I asked.


    "You have no choice. Zhao San was at the same price at that time!!"


    "Zhao San is Zhao San, I am me!!" I bite my teeth and yell.


    "In his eyes, you are all the same..."


    "Please tell him that Zhao San is Zhao San and I''m my mother. If he really wants to cooperate, I can only accept 50-50 split!!" after shouting this sentence, I turned my head to Wei Yiwen and shouted, "Uncle Wei, withdraw!!"


    "Hula!!"


    Wei Yiwen stood up and went outside.


    "Ye Han, stop!"


    Seeing that we were leaving, Bai wanmeng quickly stood up and shouted with a red face.


    "I said, I can''t accept the price. I''ve worked hard for Zhaojia village. Now someone came out and told me to take 80% of the money. I''m sorry I don''t want to!!" I shouted without looking back, but my steps didn''t stop at all.


    "Ye Han, he cooperated with Zhao San in the first place. If you leave now, I tell you that Zhao village will be closed tomorrow and all of you will be arrested. Can you stop thinking like a child? That person is not Guo xiongyi. Liu Yong can''t compete with him. Why should you bargain with him!!" Bai wanmeng was so angry that he was out of breath.


    "..." hearing this, I stopped and looked back at Bai wanmeng.


    "Dada..."


    Bai wanmeng walked to me in high heels, looked at me and said, "in his eyes, you are just the general manager of zhaojiacun, and he is the real chairman. Without him, the general manager can be changed, but this opportunity is only this time for you!!"

 Chapter 581

    ��������


    I watched Bai wanmeng silent. I knew what she said was true. Maybe in the eyes of that person, we can change others without him, but if we lose this opportunity, there will be no second time.


    In other words, what we worked hard for was not zhaojiacun, but an opportunity to work for others.


    "Ye, calm down!!" Wei Yiwen beside me pulled me, because he knew that we were not qualified to bargain now, so we had to choose whether to accept or not.


    "Yes, can you sit down and listen to me?" Bai wanmeng dragged me to sit on the seat.


    After I sat down, I looked at Bai wanmeng coldly, and then asked expressionless, "what else do you want to say?"


    "I know you are very angry now, but what I want to tell you is that 28 is only a temporary price, and there will still be room for rise in the future..."


    "Room for rise?" I grinned and then said, "how much can rise? Three or seven? Don''t I still work for him?"


    "People are soldiers and you are thieves. You are born to work for people. You don''t want to work. Some people want to. Why don''t you understand so much?" Bai wanmeng made me angry, and Dai Mei shouted slightly.


    "Why do you keep persuading me to accept it?" I asked suddenly.


    "Because I have something to ask you!!" Bai wanmeng answered very decisively, which made me a little unbelievable.


    "What''s up?" I asked.


    "You can''t help me now, but I''ll let me do something for me in the future..." Bai wanmeng was very honest and said whatever he had.


    "How can you confirm that I will help you?"


    "I thought I would help you now, so you would help me in the future..."


    "Hehe, if you tell me who that person is now, maybe I will really help you in the future..." I smiled and said.


    "It''s not good for you to know who he is. You''re not online with him. Don''t think you can ignore anyone if you clean up and play with Zhao San. There are many people who can clean up you in H city. You''re too arrogant now, you know? You have to learn to polish and obscure!!"


    "I don''t need you to give it to me, but I thank you for this sentence, no matter what your purpose!!" after saying this, I paused and then said: "I ask you what happened to the rebellion of the villagers in Zhaojia village?"


    "He arranged it. He wants to see what kind of firepower you have. If those villagers can''t solve it, you''re not qualified to live in Zhaojia village!!"


    "Fuck, I''m so fucking hung up!!" I scolded loudly.


    "..." Bai wanmeng looked at me calmly and didn''t speak.


    "OK, I understand what I should ask..." I stood up. I felt that I had nothing to say to this woman.


    "By the way, you should pay attention to a man surnamed Wang in the future!!" Bai wanmeng looked at me and shouted.


    "Why?" I looked back and asked.


    "Because your girlfriend Su Su..."


    "Thank you for your reminder!!" I waved my hand, and then took Wei Yiwen and them to the outside of the cabin. Just as I was about to get to the door, I suddenly turned my head and said to Bai wanmeng, "I hope I can help you one day and face your beautiful face..."


    "I''m waiting for that day. My face cost me one million, but it helped me solve tens of millions of problems..." Bai wanmeng knew that I was mocking her, but her reaction was very calm, as if she wasn''t angry at my words at all.


    "Well, your chest and legs must have solved a lot of problems..." I smiled and nodded.


    "You..." Bai wanmeng finally couldn''t help but tremble with anger at my words. He pointed to my back and scolded you for a long time. Finally, he blushed and whispered: "bastard!"


    "Don''t send it!!" I cried out after I went out.


    "Roll!!"


    A scream came out of the cabin with the sound of broken glass.


    ����


    "He is a woman. Is it too much for you to bully him like this, ye..." after leaving the cabin, Meng Liang said to me with a big mouth and a very sympathetic tone.


    "Why? You don''t like it? You don''t like others?" I put my arm around Meng Liang''s shoulder and asked with a smile.


    "Rolling calf, how old is she? Can I talk to him about this?" Meng Liang replied duplicity.


    "You can pull it down. I see you stare at other people''s big breasts as soon as you enter the cabin..." Meng Liang''s face is a little B different from that of the north and the south.


    "North and south, I find you talk a little more now. I tell you ang..." Meng Liang kicked north and South with a smile.


    "I''m more honest!!" Nanbei was kicked by Meng Liang and felt a little sad.


    "Ha ha..." Wei Yiwen looked at the north and south, smiled, then turned to look at me and asked, "how do you feel after talking?"


    "What else can I do? Isn''t it just working for someone? It''s not the first time I''ve worked. Let''s work. That woman is right. We''re not strong now. Just shouting slogans can''t solve the problem. When I can do it one day, I''ll clean up these old JB lights one by one!!" I sighed and replied.


    "I''ll be relieved if you think so. I''m afraid you can''t think about it!"


    "I have something to think about. I can''t do anything else, but I still have a clear positioning for myself..." I smiled back.


    "Buzzing, buzzing..."


    At this time, two speedboats suddenly appeared on the sea, speeding towards our yacht.


    "Shit, what the fuck is this?" Meng Liang was startled by the two speedboats on the sea.


    "It''s not fucking dead, open like this!!" Zhang Fengyu also said.


    "Something''s wrong. It seems that he came for us..." Wei Yiwen responded and hurriedly dragged me to the bank.


    "Dada dada..."


    Seeing that we were going to run, he quickly set up a machine gun and threw fire directly at our positions.


    "Wait!!"


    I stretched out my hand to stop Wei Yiwen, then clenched my teeth and scolded, "fuck, this woman is still pulling this useless thing with me, isn''t it!!"


    After scolding, I took a big step and walked to the cabin where Bai wanmeng was located.


    "Leaf, what are you going to do?" Wei Yiwen shouted, staring at the beads.


    "I fucking asked the woman what it meant?" I ran back to Wei Yiwen.


    "Bang bang!!"


    I knocked hard on the cabin door twice.

 Chapter 582

    "Kang Kang!!"


    The machine gun on the speedboat sprayed flames at the muzzle and kept shooting at us. I had to bend down and try to reduce my area exposed to the air, saving stray bullets from hitting my body.


    "What are you doing?"


    Bai wanmeng finally slowly opened the door of the cabin.


    "What''s going on?" I stared and pointed to the speedboat behind me.


    "This is not my man. Come in!"


    Bai wanmeng lost her color when she saw the speedboat, and then hurriedly dragged me into the cabin.


    "You fucking let me go and tell me what''s going on?" I pushed Bai wanmeng. Now I can''t believe this woman, because I feel that they designed everything.


    The speedboat drove more and more. At this time, it was less than a kilometer away from the yacht. After Wei Yiwen saw me running back, they also ran over with me.


    "I said this is not my person!! can''t you understand?" Bai wanmeng shouted at me very angry.


    "Fart, just where we know the deal, can it be mine if it''s not you?"


    Then I put Bai wanmeng in my arms, clenched my teeth and shouted, "now let your people stop, or I''ll fucking kill you!"


    "I fucking said this is not my person!!" Bai wanmeng struggled and shouted.


    "It''s fucking time to pretend with me, isn''t it?" I shouted, and then directly grabbed Wei Yiwen''s pistol.


    "Pa!!"


    I directly put the muzzle of the gun on Bai wanmeng''s head, stared at the beads and shouted, "I''ll give you one last chance, stop!"


    "Woo... Woo!!"


    Just after I shouted this sentence, an extremely sharp voice sounded in the air.


    "Fuck you, *, ye, jump out of the boat!!" Wei Yiwen responded very quickly and shouted at his throat.


    "What?" I was stunned with Bai wanmeng in my arms.


    "Fuck!"


    Tian Ming kicked me in the ass.


    "Gudong!!"


    "Ah!!" Bai wanmeng screamed.


    Holding Bai wanmeng, I was directly kicked into the sea by Zhang Fengyu.


    After Bai wanmeng and I fell into the water, Zhang Fengyu, Meng Liang and Wei Yiwen also jumped into the sea.


    "Bang!!"


    *The explosion made a deafening sound, * the location of the explosion was exactly where the yacht was located. The yacht was directly cracked from the middle, and the cabin was directly blown out of a big hole. In an instant, countless pieces of glass and sawdust flew in the air with fire!!


    If Tian Ming hadn''t kicked me, I would have been blown up and couldn''t even find a bone.


    The people on the speedboat saw us jump into the sea. After a while, they directly set up light machine guns, and then kept shooting at the sea. The crackling bullets shot wildly at the sea.


    After Bai wanmeng and I fell into the water, I drank two mouthfuls of sea water directly. Bai wanmeng struggled in our arms, and then I was going to stretch out my head. I even grabbed Bai wanmeng''s thin legs, and then sank hard.


    "Wow!!"


    A speedboat drove directly on Bai wanmeng''s head, so she didn''t cut off her head.


    In the water, Bai wanmeng looked down at me, then opened his mouth and said a word. Although I couldn''t hear it, looking at his mouth should say thank you.


    The machine guns on the speedboat are constantly shooting at the sea. We don''t dare to show our heads at all. I''ve never fucking seen this awesome team. All these fucking machine guns are used, and we don''t take the police seriously!!


    "Brother Wei, cover me!!" just then Tian Ming showed his head and shouted.


    "OK!!" Wei Yiwen also showed his head, then picked up the * handed to him by Zhang Yuyu and fired directly at the speedboat, but the speedboat was so fucking happy that the bullets were not allowed at all.


    On the other side, Tian Ming, who is slightly exposed, keeps aiming with a pistol in his hand.


    "I''ll fuck you!"


    A few seconds later, Tian Ming shouted and then pulled the trigger directly.


    "Bang!!"


    The bullet hit the gunman''s head with great accuracy, and a speedboat across from him turned off.


    "Awesome!!"


    Wei Yiwen laughed and waved to Tian Ming.


    "Da Da!"


    A speedboat stalled, but there was another one. The machine gun was still shooting wildly at the sea. We hid in the water and didn''t dare to show our heads at all. Moreover, Bai wanmeng couldn''t swim and had to hold me. I felt the temperature on her body. At this fucking time, I''m still in the mood to see other people''s breasts!!


    "Brother Wei, the speedboat is too fast. Let''s go there?" Tian Ming shouted with his neck pulled.


    "OK!!" Wei Yiwen nodded and directly buried his head in the water.


    "Pa!!"


    At this time, Zhang Fengyu in the water grabbed Wei Yiwen, and then said to Wei Yiwen, "at his fucking age, I thought I was a young man. I''ll come!"


    After that, Zhang Fengyu swam madly in the direction of the speedboat.


    In half a minute.


    "Poop."


    "Poof!!"


    The two splashes burst open, and Zhang Yuyu and Tian Ming jumped out in an instant. Tian Ming and Zhang Yuyu were surprisingly consistent in their actions. They dragged the rope on the speedboat and climbed up directly.


    "Kang!!"


    The two shots overlapped, and all the organic gunmen who sailed fell to the ground. The next second, they jumped into the sea very quickly.


    "Fuck NIMA, fight to death!"


    There was a roar from the speedboat, and the others took the machine gun and fired at the sea.


    "Hit you a B!!"


    Tian Ming scolded loudly and then appeared again.


    "Kang!!"


    A shot was fired, and the young man with the machine gun directly fell into the sea with the gun.


    "I fuck you, it''s time to fight back!"


    At this time, Meng Liang''s north and South also showed his head, holding a pistol and firing at the speedboat, while Tian Ming quickly swam in my direction.


    "Gudu... Cough!!"


    At this time, because I was holding Bai Wan dream, my physical strength had long died. My body kept sinking. After drinking seven or eight mouthfuls of sea water, I was a little unconscious later!!


    "Pa!!"


    Just when I was dying, I didn''t know who grabbed my arm. I suddenly looked up and found that it was Tian Ming. Tian Ming smiled at me, and then pulled me up.


    "Wow!!"


    My head is out of the water. I''m greedy to breathe fresh air. It''s really fucking fun!!


    "You boy, you''re dying and don''t forget your mother!!" Tian Ming smiled at Bai wanmeng in my arms.


    "Shit, if it weren''t for this woman, I could turn over those two speedboats by myself..." I smiled back.


    Tian Ming tilted his mouth and didn''t speak. He directly dragged me to swim to the shore.

 Chapter 583

    After Bai wanmeng and I were dragged to the shore by Tian Ming, Tian Ming jumped into the sea again.


    "Why are you going?" I shouted uneasily to Tian Ming in the sea.


    "I''ll help them. By the way, that woman needs artificial respiration..." Tian Ming turned back and said something cheap to me, then waved his arms and swam in the direction of Wei Yiwen.


    "Shit, it''s really not serious..." I looked at Tian Ming''s back and scolded silently. Then I turned around and looked at Bai wanmeng lying unconscious beside me. I found that this woman is really a goblin. As long as I met such a woman, it''s not good for me.


    Bai wanmeng was already wet all over at this time. Her wet clothes outlined her sexy curve and showed me some dazed.


    "Fuck, if this woman comes to our harem, she won''t be red in half the sky..." I wiped the sea water on my mouth, looked straight and scolded, and then walked to Bai wanmeng.


    "What''s wrong with artificial respiration? I can''t even do it?" I looked at Bai wanmeng''s exquisite mouth and scratched my head. I was at a loss.


    "No, I have a daughter-in-law. I''m sorry for my daughter-in-law..."


    "If she doesn''t kiss, will she choke to death?"


    I looked at Bai wanmeng''s little face and struggled in my heart. It''s neither Pro nor non pro. Such a job should be handed over to an old light stick like Meng Liang and Zhang Yuyu. You said that it''s not a fucking waste of resources to give it to someone with a daughter-in-law like me.


    After half a minute of painful struggle, I finally made up my mind to save people.


    After all, human life is still important at this time. Saving the lives and healing the wounded is the common responsibility of all mankind. I can''t hinder the development of all mankind because of my personal, so after my repeated consideration, I finally decided to sacrifice my ego to achieve all mankind.


    I slowly lowered my head and inexplicably felt my heart beat faster, but it didn''t hinder my next move.


    "Ye Han, what are you doing?"


    Just as my big mouth was about to kiss Bai wanmeng, Bai wanmeng suddenly coughed twice, then stared at me and shouted.


    The scene was once very embarrassing!!


    "Er... Do you believe I said I would give you artificial respiration?" I returned with a red face.


    "Roll!!" Bai wanmeng glanced at me, and then sat up slowly.


    I sat beside her, looking at the distance, trying to relax myself, but no matter how relaxed I was, I was a little guilty.


    "Did you want to rape me just now?" Bai wanmeng asked a very amazing question after being silent for a long time, but his eyes looked at me very calm.


    "Elder sister, just like you, I raped you? You don''t take a good look at yourself..." I replied some speechless, then took out the cigarette box from my trouser pocket, but found that the cigarette was wet.


    "Shit!!" I scolded silently, and then threw the cigarette box into the sea.


    "Did you want to rape me just now?" Bai wanmeng repeated very persistently.


    "Elder sister, are you finished?"


    "I asked if you wanted to rape me!!"


    "Fuck off!"


    I scolded wordlessly, then stood up and looked at Tian Ming and others on the sea.


    "Lao Wei, don''t waste bullets, hit the fuel tank!!"


    Tian Ming''s head came out of the water and shouted excitedly.


    "Bang bang!!"


    Wei Yiwen raised his hand and fired two shots at the speedboat less than 50 meters away, but the speed of the speedboat was too fucking fast. It was impossible to hit such a small fuel tank!!


    "Why do you fucking fight so fast?" Wei Yiwen was also very excited.


    "Shit..."


    Tian Ming gave a wordless scold, then grabbed Wei Yiwen''s pistol, turned back and shouted to Zhang Fengyu behind him: "boy, go down and hold me. The wave is too big for me to aim!"


    "Good!!"


    Zhang Fengyu promised, and then directly plunged his head into the sea.


    Five seconds later, Tian Ming stabilized and adjusted his breathing and angle.


    "Kang!!"


    The two shots were combined into one, and the bullets were fired almost at the same time. At least human ears could not distinguish them.


    The next second, two bullets shot through the fuel tank of the speedboat one after another.


    Everyone here was fucking stupid. The two bullets just now were Tian Ming''s famous stunt, Double Dragons running to the moon!!


    Tian Ming didn''t do this to look fancy, but because one bullet can only break through the fuel tank, but the sparks from the collision of the two bullets are enough to explode the whole speedboat!!


    Boom.


    The speedboat hit by Tian Ming exploded instantly. The people on the speedboat didn''t even have a chance to escape. They were all buried at the junction of fire and water.


    "Calm, cruel and ruthless, do things without leaving a way back, a little like this!!"


    Wei Yiwen looked at the exploding speedboat. After a long silence, he licked his lips and commented.


    As for the way we look at Tian Ming, it''s like looking at immortals!!


    It is no exaggeration to say that if I didn''t bring Tian Ming today, then we might all die in the house. We can''t do anything else in the field. But in the war time, we were really fucking awesome!


    "The gun god really deserves his reputation!!" Bai wanmeng beside me said with a smile.


    "Why, my heart is shaking?" I turned to Bai wanmeng and asked.


    "Shameless!!" Bai wanmeng stomped his feet, clenched his teeth and scolded.


    "Do you know his identity?" I thought Bai wanmeng was going to be angry, so he didn''t continue to be poor and asked solemnly.


    "Nonsense, I''m also h..." Bai wanmeng gave me a white look, then looked at me and asked in a low voice, "come on, how much money can you give this man to me?"


    "I''m sorry, uncle Tian and I took the emotional route..." I bared my teeth and replied. It''s too obvious to dig the foot of the wall!!


    "Old glass..."


    "Roll the calf, pay attention to your attitude when talking to your life-saving benefactor!!"


    "..." Bai wanmeng was stunned at this sentence, then turned around and didn''t talk to me.


    On the other side, Tian Ming raised his head and shouted at Wei Yiwen, "you can almost spell with them!!"


    "Understand!!" Wei Yiwen made an OK gesture and then quickly swam to the direction of another speedboat.


    "Draft it, * you didn''t die with a machine gun. This time, I''ll fucking show you what my firepower is!!"


    Zhang Fengyu scolded, and then with Castle Peak, big man and Meng Liang, they rushed at the rest of the speedboat like the evil dog!!

 Chapter 584

    On the sea speedboat.


    The leading man looked at the people around him, dead and injured. He wanted to surprise us. Unexpectedly, a Tian Ming sprang up, which directly disrupted all his plans.


    "Big brother, how the fuck do you do this?" the partners on the speedboat looked at Zhang Fengyu and others who were like wolves and asked anxiously.


    "...." the leading brother narrowed his eyes and didn''t speak.


    "Brother, let''s fight or run, you give me the news!!" at this time, the man driving the speedboat was also a little worried.


    "You talk, if it goes on like this, we''ll all fucking die here!!"


    "Run!!" the leader shouted with his teeth after being silent for a long time.


    The eldest brother''s voice fell to the ground. The man driving the speedboat directly stepped on the accelerator. He saw the speedboat slip around the sea, and then ran directly in the opposite direction to us, fast.


    "I grass your mother, you fucking stop!!" Meng Liang shouted excitedly when he saw that the speedboat was going to run, and then accelerated to catch up.


    "Pa!!"


    At this time, Zhang Yuyu reached out and pulled Meng Liang.


    "What the fuck are you doing!!" Meng Liang stared at the beads and roared very puzzled.


    "I''m a speedboat. I''m so tired that you can''t catch up with me..."


    Zhang Fengyu explained.


    "Then let them run away?" Meng Liang was very unwilling.


    "Can you catch up without running?"


    "Shit!!"


    Meng Liang scolded wordlessly, then turned and began to swim to the shore.


    Zhang Fengyu looked at the fast disappearing speedboat and shook his head helplessly. Then he swam to the shore with Meng Liang.


    ����


    On the dock, I watched the speedboat leave and breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, I didn''t want Zhang Fengyu to fight with them. They came prepared. It''s fucking time for us to catch one. But I''m far away from them, so they can''t hear me.


    But when I saw Meng Liang and his friends traveling back and forth, I was relieved.


    "Hula!!"


    Tian Ming was the first to go ashore, and then the others followed.


    "Hard work!!" I patted Tian Ming on the shoulder and said gratefully.


    "It''s obviously not a local, it should be from the border..." Tian Ming wiped the water on his face and said to me quickly.


    "Brush!!"


    Hearing this, everyone looked at Bai wanmeng.


    "See clearly? How do you know it''s from the border?" I asked with a frown.


    "There are Burmese on the speedboat, and the * used on the opposite side is not homemade *, but a fucking rocket launcher. In H City, tell me who can make this thing?" Tian Ming stared at beads and explained.


    "This..." I turned to Bai wanmeng, because we all know that she came from Yunnan!!


    Bai wanmeng looked at me with a puzzled face, and the scene suddenly quieted down.


    "What should I do?" Wei Yiwen looked at me and asked.


    "You handle..." I waved my hand and then walked back.


    "You don''t doubt me? Just now you all saw that the * exploded on my ship. I can''t let my own people throw * on me!!" after I left, Bai wanmeng was obviously a little flustered. After hiding a few steps back, he looked at Wei Yiwen and explained.


    "In any case, the people who come here are from Yunnan!!" Wei Yiwen thought for a while and said.


    "You can''t say it''s mine because it''s from Yunnan!!"


    "..." Wei Yiwen was speechless by Bai wanmeng and turned his head to look at Tian Ming.


    The two looked at each other, and no one spoke.


    "What do you say?" Wei Yiwen opened his mouth first.


    "If you can''t, just die!! save your brain!!" Tian Ming replied simply and rudely.


    Wei Yiwen sighed and then turned to look at Zhang Fengyu.


    "Wow!!"


    Zhang Yuyu directly raised the gun and aimed it at Bai wanmeng''s head.


    "What are you going to do?" Bai wanmeng lost her color and shouted with staring eyes.


    "I''m sorry, we''ve experienced a lot of stories so we''d rather kill the wrong one than let it go!!" Zhang Fengyu replied expressionless, and then put his finger on the trigger.


    "I said they were not my people!!" Bai wanmeng began to tremble slightly and kept shaking his head.


    "Sorry!!" Zhang Fengyu repeated.


    "Wait a minute!!" at this moment, Meng Liang, who had not spoken, suddenly shouted.


    Everyone looked at Meng Liang, including Bai wanmeng.


    Meng Liang went to Zhang Yuyu''s body and reached for Zhang Yuyu''s pistol.


    "What are you doing?" Zhang Fengyu asked inexplicably.


    "Kill people without investigating clearly?" Meng Liang asked with his neck askew.


    "Are you fucking crazy? This woman is not a good person, I tell you!!" Zhang Yuyu reached out to grab the pistol, but Meng Liang pushed it away.


    "It''s crazy of you to kill people without a clear investigation!!" Meng Liang stared at beads and shouted, then pointed to Wei Yiwen and scolded: "Do you have any fucking humanity? What''s the matter? If she really wants to kill us, why don''t she kill us in the yacht? She has to wait until we come out and give us room to play!!"


    Meng Liang asked Wei Yiwen directly, and Wei Yiwen didn''t know how to answer his question.


    "Did you let this coquettish woman take away her soul? We two groups of people know who she can be if not?" Zhang Fengyu pushed Meng Liang forward, and then directly grabbed a big pistol and aimed at Bai wanmeng.


    "If anyone wants to kill her, he''ll kill me first!!" Meng Liang ran directly to Bai wanmeng, opened his arms and screamed with trembling body.


    "Shit!! you think I''m playing a TV series with you! How old are you? You''re still playing with me?" Zhang Yu put down his pistol and scolded speechlessly.


    Meng Liang stood in front of Bai wanmeng, staring and motionless.


    "Wow!!"


    Zhang Fengyu raised his gun and shouted expressionless, "I''ll give you one last chance to roll the calf, or I''ll fucking let you know the price of saving the United States!"


    "Draft it, if you have a chance, you''ll shoot!!" Meng Liang shouted.


    Zhang Fengyu looked at Meng Liang and remained silent for at least five seconds. Then he threw down his pistol, raised his hands and said with a smile, "OK!! are you fucking awesome!!"


    After scolding Zhang Fengyu, he turned his head and shouted to me who was peeing in the distance: "Ye Han, you fucking take care of your people!!"


    "I can''t control it. He has been that temper since childhood!!" I answered while peeing.

 Chapter 585

    "What the fuck can''t be controlled? This fool is now in his mother''s chest. Can''t you see?" Zhang Fengyu scolded silently.


    "Your speech is really JB ugly..."


    I walked to Zhang Fengyu''s side with my pants, then squatted on the beach to wash my hands and came to Bai wanmeng''s side.


    "Don''t fuck with me, I''ll tell you!!" I pointed to Meng Liang and scolded.


    "..." Meng Liang looked at me and said nothing.


    "Roll the calf!! shameful thing..." I kicked Meng Liang silently, then walked to Bai wanmeng and asked with a smile: "what? I''m afraid of you, beautiful woman!"


    "Ye Han, you saved me to kill me now?" Bai wanmeng asked with his teeth.


    "No, I didn''t say I wanted to kill you. It was their decision. After all, you didn''t hurt me alone. I can''t let you go because of our strong relationship, can I..." I bared my teeth and smiled.


    "Go away, who will have a good relationship with people like you!!" Bai wanmeng scolded with a red face, then looked up at Wei Yiwen and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    "Ha ha..." Wei Yiwen smiled, then pointed to me and said, "you talk to him, he is the boss!!"


    "Ye Han, what do you want to do?" Bai wanmeng shouted at me with some collapse.


    "Can you rape?" I asked with a smile.


    "You..." Bai wanmeng was trembling with anger.


    "Ha ha... OK, don''t tease you, give me your cell phone!!" I stretched out my right hand to Bai wanmeng and whispered.


    "Ye Han, what do you mean?" Bai wanmeng instinctively hid.


    "I said give me your cell phone, can''t you understand?" I shouted expressionless.


    "...." Bai wanmeng looked at me and was silent, but he still didn''t take out his cell phone.


    "Don''t fucking think I''m joking with you. I''ll treat you as a baby. I have a bad temper. I have at least ten fucking ways to make you feel worse than death. Understand? Give me your cell phone!"


    I suddenly turned my face and frightened Bai wanmeng. After thinking about it, she took out her mobile phone.


    After I received the phone, I found that the phone couldn''t be turned on because of water!!


    "Am I fucking kidding me?" I gritted my teeth and scolded with Bai wanmeng''s mobile phone.


    "You want the mobile phone, and I gave it to you. What else do you want?" Bai wanmeng looked at me and shouted.


    "Shit!!"


    Just now several of us fell into the water. Our mobile phones must not turn on.


    "How do you fix the leaves?" at this time, Wei Yiwen came to me and asked in a low voice.


    "Tie this woman away!!"


    In desperation, I frowned back, then turned and walked to the place where we parked.


    "Find the rope..."


    Wei Yiwen gave an order to the big man, and then followed Tian Ming to the direction of the car.


    A few minutes later, the big man found an abandoned rope and ran to Bai wanmeng. He said to Bai wanmeng with a guilty face, "I''m sorry, big sister!"


    "Roll the calf, I''ll come!!" Meng Liang grabbed the rope and began to put it on Bai wanmeng.


    "You tie the buckles, don''t fucking let the water out!!" Zhang Fengyu on one side reminded me with a smile.


    "Roll the calf..."


    A few minutes later, Meng Liang walked into the car with Bai wanmeng, who was tied up in all kinds of flowers.


    "Woo woo..."


    Because Bai wanmeng''s mouth was blocked, she could only protest with me in this way.


    "If you''re making trouble with us, I''ll put my fucking socks in your mouth. Can you believe it?" I shouted back at Bai wanmeng.


    "..." Bai wanmeng immediately calmed down after hearing my words.


    "Go back to the city and light this thing up for me!! I went to bed..." I threw my cell phone into Meng Liang''s hand, and then I began to sleep against the seat. After tossing around for a long time, my body grid would have been dead for a long time.


    Meng Liang looked down at his mobile phone, pursed his lips, and then put it into his pocket.


    Half a minute later, my snore spread all over the car.


    ����


    At ten o''clock the next morning, our car returned to H city.


    "What the hell''s going on? Why did it cause this kind of B..." Liu Rui asked with some worry after we got home.


    "Don''t fucking mention it, it''s all caused by this stupid woman..." I waved my hand, then took off my clothes and walked to my house.


    "What''s the matter with this woman? She looks pretty..." Liu Rui looked up and down at Bai wanmeng and asked.


    "If you are rare, you can take it away. People have a lot of tricks!!" I leaned against the door and said back, and then turned directly into my house.


    "Woo woo..."


    Bai wanmeng struggled for a while. I thought it should be scolding me, but I was not in the mood to flirt with her. After entering the house, I directly lay in bed and slept.


    "Shit, my daughter-in-law is at home, or I really want to try..." Liu Rui whispered.


    Bai wanmeng''s eyes at him changed instantly.


    "Liu Rui, what are you calling me for?"


    At this time, Wu Mei wore a white mask and walked out of the bedroom.


    "Nothing... Nothing, just a woman brought back by the leaves..." Liu Rui quickly explained, his voice trembling slightly.


    "Did you go out to grab people?"? Wu Mei pulled off the mask and looked at it with surprise.


    "Who are you robbing... This is Meng Liang''s mother who bought her life for..."


    Zhang Fengyu walked to the bathroom while talking.


    "What the hell is going on? How did she tie it back to others?" Wu Mei saw Zhang Fengyu go and dragged Meng Liang.


    "Nothing..." Meng Liang said perfunctorily, then gave Bai Wan''s dream to Nanbei and whispered, "look at her, I''ll go out and do something!!"


    "OK!!" north and South nodded, then looked at Wei Yiwen and said, "Uncle Wei, I took it away


    "Take it away..." Wei Yiwen waved his hand.


    "What''s the matter with Uncle Wei?" Liu Rui is very curious about Bai wanmeng''s identity.


    "I can''t tell you clearly about this woman. When Ye Zi wakes up, you can ask him..." Wei Yiwen replied a little tired, then looked at Tian Ming and said, "there''s no place here. Let''s go out and find a place to have a rest


    "Hehe, OK!!"


    Tian Ming nodded, then followed Wei Yiwen''s big brother Qingshan and they pushed the door and went out.


    "No, what the hell did you do? Why didn''t you tell me anything?"


    After everyone left, Liu Rui scolded wordlessly, then turned his head and looked at the only remaining Yang Song. After looking at it for a while, Liu Rui reluctantly waved his hand, hugged Wu Mei and walked back to the room.


    "No, why don''t you fucking ask me what''s going on!!" Yang Song stood in the living room staring at beads and shouted excitedly.

 Chapter 586

    North and South took Bai wanmeng back to his room, but simply cleaned up his room, found a stool and handed it to Bai wanmeng.


    "Sobbing..." Bai wanmeng struggled against the north and south.


    "What do you want?" asked the north and south, frowning as they took off their clothes.


    "Wuwu..."


    "Shit, forget this!!" north and South patted their forehead, and then walked towards Bai wanmeng with bare arms.


    Bai wanmeng took two steps back in panic, then squatted in the corner of the wall and kept shaking his head at the north and south.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you!! I generally don''t like Qiang Lai. I like being passive. Besides, if I do something to you, Meng Liang won''t eat me when he comes back..." the north and South explained silently, then walked to Bai wanmeng, squatted down and grabbed the tape on Bai wanmeng''s mouth.


    "I''ll take it down for you, but don''t shout, do you understand?" north and South whispered.


    "Woo woo..."


    "Blink when you understand. You don''t understand the rules. You''re still fixing drugs, shit!!"


    Bai wanmeng blinked after hearing the words of the north and the south.


    "Stab!!"


    The north and South directly pulled down the steps on Bai wanmeng''s mouth.


    "You... Woo woo!!"


    Before Bai wanmeng could say a word, Nanbei hurriedly covered her mouth, then stared at the beads and said, "what did we say just now? You shouted so loudly that ye heard, he had to clean you up!"


    "Wuwu..." Bai wanmeng nodded to understand.


    "I''ll let you go, don''t shout, I''ll tell you!!" the north and South pointed to Bai wanmeng and warned, and then slowly released their hands.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Bai wanmeng took two deep breaths, then covered his neck, looked at the north and south, and whispered, "can you let me go?"


    "It''s impossible. You can''t go without letting people go..." north and South sat down on the bed and waved back.


    "I can give you money!!"


    "Money is of no use to me. You don''t have to write with me. If ye doesn''t let me let you go, you can''t go. But as long as you find out, it has nothing to do with you. Ye won''t embarrass you. He''s not as cruel as Zhang Fengyu and they are. He''s still very reasonable. I tell you..." north and south lie in bed and answer while loosening their trouser belts, but after seeing Bai wanmeng, The north and South quickly raised their pants.


    "He''s talking nonsense!!" Bai wanmeng shouted with his teeth clenched.


    "He''s reasonable. I tell you that leaves won''t do you any good. Don''t worry, OK, I''ll sleep for a while..." after that, the north and South directly covered with a big quilt.


    Bai wanmeng looked at the north and south of the bed and didn''t know what to say. He could only constantly observe the environment in the house.


    "By the way, don''t talk about what you don''t need, you can''t run out!!" the north and South who had been lying down suddenly sat up and ordered Bai wanmeng.


    "I don''t want to run..." Bai wanmeng''s voice was a little cold, but her eyes kept staring at the windows in the north and South houses.


    "This is the 18th floor. Jumping down can kill you. Your mother doesn''t know you..." north and South explained by pointing to the window, and then directly covered with a big quilt.


    Half a minute later, the snoring of the north and the South sounded, while Bai wanmeng sat in a chair and didn''t know what to think.


    ����


    At the other end, Meng Liang came to a mobile phone mall near our home with Bai wanmeng''s mobile phone.


    "Can you repair it when it''s flooded?"


    Meng Liang found a remote counter and asked the salesperson who was looking down to play with his mobile phone.


    "Not necessarily, but whether the water is serious..." the salesperson looked up at Meng Liang and replied absently.


    "Pa!!"


    Meng Liang patted Bai wanmeng''s mobile phone on the table and whispered, "see if this can be repaired!!"


    The salesperson put down his cell phone, then picked up Bai wanmeng''s cell phone and checked it carefully. Half a minute later, he frowned and said, "you fell into the sea?"


    "How did you know?"


    "A smell of seafood..." the salesperson glanced and then asked, "have you ever opened the machine since the water entered?"


    "... I did, but I didn''t open it!!" Meng Liang recalled briefly.


    "Shit, that''s a little bad. Generally, we don''t dare to poke in the sea water. If ordinary water is OK..." the salesperson shook his head and put his mobile phone on the counter.


    "Pa!!"


    Meng Liang took out a pile of money from his trouser pocket. It could be about 1000. He patted it directly on the table, and then whispered, "it''s repaired. It''s all yours..."


    "Man, you can''t use so much money to buy a new one?" the salesperson looked at the notes on the counter and asked with small eyes.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I''ll ask you if you can fix it!"


    "Yes, there''s nothing wrong with it. As long as the money is in place, don''t say you go into the sea. Even if you go into the aqua regia, I can fix it for you..."


    The salesperson smiled back, then picked up all the money and mobile phones, turned and walked to the workbench to poke.


    Meng Liang kept walking on one side because he was afraid that the salesperson should see something he shouldn''t see.


    Half an hour later, the salesman covered the back cover of the mobile phone, then wiped the sweat on the forehead, bared his teeth and handed the mobile phone to Meng Liang.


    "It''s repaired. I tried it just now. I should be able to turn it on..."


    "Thanks!!"


    Meng Liang replied stiffly, then picked up his mobile phone and went out.


    "Today, I met another fool whose daughter-in-law cheated. It cost more than 1000 to repair a mobile phone..."


    After Meng Liang left, the salesperson looked at the RMB in his hand and smiled with great satisfaction.


    On the other hand, after Meng Liang left the place where he repaired his mobile phone, he didn''t go home for the first time, but found a public toilet on the roadside.


    After entering the toilet, Meng Liang went directly to the innermost partition and took out Bai wanmeng''s mobile phone.


    Meng Liang looked at the phone and kept silent for a long time, then directly pressed the start button.


    A few seconds later, the mobile phone screen appeared the startup animation. At this time, Meng Liang''s breathing had become very rapid and his forehead began to sweat.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Meng Liang looked at the call record and the icon of the text message and took a deep breath, but his fingers didn''t dare to click.


    "Fuck, you can''t do this!!" after hesitating for a long time, Meng Liang bit his teeth and scolded, and then went out of the public toilet directly with his mobile phone.


    After leaving the toilet, Meng Liang''s right hand has been holding Bai wanmeng''s mobile phone, but he hasn''t opened it to see the content.


    Because he knows that since I can let him repair his mobile phone alone, it shows that I still fully trust him. Although he is a little interested in Bai wanmeng, Meng Liang can''t do such a thing because a woman betrayed her brother!!

 Chapter 587

    On the way home, Meng Liang struggled all the way, but finally gave me his cell phone completely.


    Apartment, in my bedroom.


    "Open?" I looked at the mobile phone that had been turned on and asked with a smile.


    "Well, I''ll try, but I didn''t look at the contents. Don''t worry!!" Meng Liang nodded back to me expressionless.


    "Shit, who said you read it, I can''t trust you!!"


    I scolded wordlessly, and then clicked on the text message. When I clicked on the text message, I didn''t hide from Meng Liang, but opened it under his eyes.


    After opening the text message, I found that Bai wanmeng seemed to be no different from other women. In addition to a few positions for her subordinates and buyers, the rest were all talking with her girlfriends, of which Xue Yan should be the most, but they talked a little too dirty. Anyway, they showed me some hot faces, But I''m not ashamed to read down a few articles. They are basically useless and have nothing to do with our transaction yesterday.


    After reading the text message for a while, I opened the call record and simply looked at the time. Her last call was at 8 p.m. last night, five hours short of our transaction time, and the note was Xue Yan!!


    I checked the number of Xue Yan on the text message and the number in the call record. It was completely consistent, that is to say, her last call was to Xue Yan, not the Yunnan person I imagined.


    "It''s nothing fucking serious..." I didn''t listen and looked at Bai wanmeng''s call records, but I couldn''t find any effective information at all.


    "It''s almost OK. You''ve turned it over to a week ago!!" Meng Liang frowned back to me.


    "Shit, I''m looking at whether there are nude photos in her photo album..." I shouted shamelessly, and then I had to turn off the call record, but just when I was about to turn off, I suddenly saw a strange number.


    This strange number has no notes, but when I first saw it, the call time was very short, only three seconds, so I didn''t think much, but this number appeared again.


    This shows that Bai wanmeng didn''t contact this number for the first time. It was a frequently contacted number, but there was no comment!!


    I thought briefly, then took out my mobile phone and dialed the number.


    "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is down!!"


    "Shit!! clean the whole fucking thing with me!!"


    I scolded wordlessly, and then wrote down the phone number.


    After recording the phone number, I checked Bai wanmeng''s wechat and QQ, and there was nothing.


    "Almost. I don''t think it has anything to do with her..."


    Meng Liang on one side said to me impatiently.


    "Look at your unpromising appearance. You''re making this woman''s fan stupid every day..."


    I scolded wordlessly, then returned my mobile phone to Meng Liang, stood up and walked outside the house.


    "Can people let go?" Meng Liang shouted at me.


    "Wait a minute, I finished my investigation..."


    "Haven''t you finished the fucking inspection? Why don''t you let people go?" Meng Liang was a little worried after listening to me.


    "If someone lets you go, it''s not easy if you want to see her again. I tell you, seize the opportunity I''ve given you!!" I patted Meng Liang on the shoulder, replied earnestly, and then turned and walked out of the bedroom.


    "You give me a chance to fight for the dog JB, shit!!" Meng Liang sat in place and reacted for a long time before he wanted to understand what I said.


    ����


    After leaving the house, I found the mobile phone number of the policeman I knew in Kunming, Yunnan Province, that is, Yan Zhengming, leader of the Criminal Police Brigade of Kunming police station.


    "Doodle doodle..." after thinking for a while, I dialed Yan Zhengming''s private phone.


    "Hello?" Yan Zhengming''s voice is very small. I can''t hear it clearly.


    "Is it convenient to speak?" I asked with a frown.


    "I''ll call you when I''m done!"


    After saying this, Yan Zhengming hung up the phone directly.


    Five minutes later, my cell phone rang. I looked at it. It was Yan Zhengming.


    "Hello?"


    "What''s up?" Yan Zhengming asked very directly.


    "Help me find a phone number. It belongs to Kunming, but it''s shut down now. It should still be a black number!!" I said quickly.


    "Shit, the black horn is still fucking shut down. How do you want me to check?" Yan Zhengming was speechless.


    "Go to the black market and see if you can find the monitor..."


    "Brother, are you fucking teasing me? There are so many places for black cards. How can I find them for you?"


    "I don''t care. I know you in Yunnan anyway. You must help me!!" I replied a little shamelessly.


    "Ye Han, we have cooperated once, and we both get what we need. I don''t seem to have any reason to help you? If you''re a small thing, I''ll help you. You give me such a problem. How can I deal with it? What''s the relationship between us? You should have a number in your heart, right?" Yan Zhengming was annoyed by me, and his voice taught me coldly.


    "Hehe, I must know what our relationship is. If I focus on our relationship, I can''t call you. Do you understand?" I smiled back.


    "... what do you mean?" Yan Zhengming was stunned and asked.


    "Your daughter is five years old. It''s time to go to primary school in a few years. After this, I''ll buy you a suite next to the best primary school in Kunming!!"


    ��������


    Yan Zhengming was silent after listening to me.


    "Can you give me a word!!" I shouted irritably.


    "Ye Han, you investigate me..." Yan Zhengming shouted with his teeth.


    "I finished my investigation before I went to Kunming. I''m very interested in the people I can use!!" I replied in a flat tone.


    "... send me your phone number!!"


    "Good!!"


    After that, I hung up the phone and sent the number to Yan Zhengming by SMS.


    ����


    On the other side, Meng Liang saw me walking to the North-South house with my mobile phone.


    After entering the house, Meng Liang found that North and South were still sleeping, so he didn''t wake up north and south, but walked directly to Bai wanmeng.


    Bai wanmeng shook his head and looked at Meng Liang. After a long silence, he smiled and said, "thank you for saving me today!!"


    "I just don''t want to see them kill..." Meng Liang scratched his head somewhat shyly, then took out his mobile phone and handed it to Bai wanmeng.


    Bai wanmeng was surprised to take over the mobile phone, then pressed the start button and found that it had been turned on. Bai wanmeng smiled ironically, and then directly put the mobile phone back in his pocket.

 Chapter 588

    "The leaf has checked, your mobile phone should be ok..." Meng Liang explained looking at Bai wanmeng.


    "Hehe, I''m not stupid enough to throw * on my boat. Only people with low IQ like you will feel so..." Bai wanmeng smiled helplessly.


    "I always trust you..." Meng Liang was embarrassed by Bai wanmeng.


    "I''m talking about them, not including you!!" Bai wanmeng knew he was wrong, quickly added, then looked at Meng Liang and asked, "can I go now


    "Not yet!!" Meng Liang shook his head.


    "Why?" Bai wanmeng''s tone was a little broken, grabbed his hair and shouted.


    "Because ye is still investigating you..."


    "Don''t you say it''s all right? Why did you investigate me? I said that those people have nothing to do with me. Can''t you understand people?"


    "..." Meng Liang was distracted when he looked at Bai wanmeng.


    "Hello!!" Bai wanmeng stretched out his slender finger and shook it in front of Meng Liang, then pinched his small waist and shouted angrily: "brother, now is not the time to see beautiful women!!"


    "Yes... I''m sorry!!" Meng Liang apologized a little numbly.


    "Shit, I''m really convinced!!"


    Bai wanmeng was very speechless now. He turned around the room angrily for several times, then walked to Meng Liang and asked in a low voice, "can you secretly let me go?"


    "No, you''d better be honest now!!"


    "Brother, I have a lot of things!!"


    "If ye doesn''t say to let you go, I can''t let you go!!" Meng Liang replied stiffly, then pushed the door and went out.


    "Shit, who are these people? Are they fools?" Bai wanmeng scolded silently after Meng Liang left, and then kicked on the north and South buttocks lying in bed.


    "What are you doing?" the north and South sat up with a puff and exclaimed.


    "I want to go to the bathroom!!"


    Bai wanmeng shouted with her shoulder like a bitch.


    "Hold it..." north and South hummed, and then covered with a big quilt again.


    ����


    After talking to Yan Zhengming on the phone, I sat on the balcony and smoked two cigarettes. Although I''m not sure who the number is, I still want to check it. No matter how much I pay, I have to understand this Bai Wan dream.


    Because I know that Meng Liang has fallen in love with this woman. As Meng Liang''s good brother, in fact, I have always wanted Meng Liang to find a girlfriend, but this fool is like a monk all day. People don''t think about this at all. There are so many women in our harem. He doesn''t like any of them. Even people in the north and South have found several technicians, It''s okay to study the physiological structure or something.


    If he hadn''t watched some pornographic novels, Japanese movies or something, I seriously doubt this fool''s sexual orientation.


    Now Meng Liang finally falls in love with Bai wanmeng. You say he doesn''t like who he likes. He has to like this woman. Although Bai wanmeng looks good and has a perfect figure in all aspects, I always feel that this woman has a dangerous smell, and Bai wanmeng is definitely not an ordinary person. Can she fall in love with Meng liang, The most important thing is that I don''t know whether this woman is an enemy or a friend to us.


    If it''s a friend, it''s OK, but if it''s an enemy, Meng Liang will become very uncomfortable at that time.


    After thinking about it, I finally decided to talk to Meng Liang, so I strode directly into Meng Liang''s room. After entering, I found that Meng Liang was ready to take off his clothes and go to bed.


    "What''s up?" Meng Liang asked with a frown when he saw me coming in.


    "Why do you want to rest?" I sat beside Meng Liang and said with a smile.


    "I haven''t closed my fucking eyes for nearly two days. I''m so sleepy!!" Meng Liang replied to me tired as he got into bed.


    "Hehe, are you in the mood to talk to me?"


    "Brother, do you think I look like a man in a fucking mood?" Meng Liang asked with his head exposed.


    "Like!!" I nodded.


    "Brother, what can we talk about tomorrow?" Meng Liang grabbed my arm and prayed.


    "Shit, OK, I wanted to discuss some topics about Bai Wan dream with you, but now I don''t think you''re in the mood..." I said, and then pretended to go outside.


    "Wait a minute, what''s the problem?" seeing that I''m leaving, Meng Liang sat up and stared at the beads.


    "Bai wanmeng, why are you so excited?" I said with a smile.


    "What''s the matter with Bai wanmeng?" Meng Liang was excited for a moment, got rid of the quilt and came to me.


    "Are you in the mood to talk to me now?" I walked back two steps and sat on the bed.


    "Must have, you quickly say what happened to Bai wanmeng?" Meng Liang sat next to me in a very worried tone.


    "I want to ask if you like Bai wanmeng?" I adjusted my mood and asked very seriously.


    "You... Why do you ask this?"


    Meng Liang was embarrassed when I asked him. He stammered in reply.


    "OK, I''ll know the answer from your reaction..." I waved my hand and lit a cigarette for myself.


    "Why do you ask me this?" Meng Liang looked at me with some confusion, and his tone became a little stiff.


    "Why? What can you say to me?" I asked with a smile.


    "Shit, why do you talk to me? What the fuck do I have to say to you?" Meng Liang was speechless.


    "You really have nothing to ask me?" I repeated with a frown.


    "..." Meng Liang was silent for a while, then looked up at me and asked seriously, "do you object to my pursuit of Bai Wan dream?"


    "I don''t object. Who you like is your own business, which has nothing to do with me. On the contrary, as your brother, I have to support, but I tell you that Bai wanmeng is not simple. At least I can''t see through her background, and I don''t know that she is actually a friend or an enemy to us, so I want to tell you, be careful. Our current situation is not good Steady, you know what I mean? "


    "Understand!!" Meng Liang nodded.


    "You understand what I say, don''t you?" I continued.


    "Yes!!"


    "I''m a little upset that you''re so calm, brother!!" I patted Meng Liang on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "It''s all right, I understand everything you say..." Meng Liang replied to me with a smile, and then burst into bed.


    Meng Liang''s face was sideways. I couldn''t see his expression. I sighed and stood up to go out.


    "What would you do if we were really together?" Meng Liang asked me very abruptly when I was almost at the door.


    ��������


    I was silent for a moment, then turned around and smiled and replied, "Lincoln or Rolls Royce, you choose one as the wedding car!!"


    "Shit, I''m so fucking bragging!!" Meng Liang scolded me with a smile.


    I smiled, waved my hand and walked out of his room.


    PS: if you like this book, please help me publicize it. Thank you first.

 Chapter 589

    After I left, Meng Liang lay on the bed and couldn''t sleep. Later, he didn''t sleep at all. With a lighter and cigarettes, he went to the balcony and sat on the rocking chair on the balcony and smoked.


    "Bata..."


    "Bata..."


    Meng Liang puffed a cigarette. Liu Rui sat on the sofa in the living room and watched Meng Liang for more than half an hour. Later, he couldn''t help it. He went directly to Meng Liang and asked with a stuffy face, "what happened? You want to fucking smoke yourself?"


    "Nothing, I just have nothing to smoke..." Meng Liang raised his head and explained in a hoarse voice.


    "Fart, how many fucking cigarettes are you smoking?" Liu Rui jumped and shouted, pointing to the ashtray full of cigarette butts.


    "I really have nothing to do..." Meng Liang threw down his cigarette butts and stood up slowly.


    "Don''t tell me anything, do you?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Meng Liang with his neck askew.


    "I have nothing to tell you?" Meng Liang was speechless and was about to walk into the house with an ashtray.


    "Did he tell you something?" Liu Rui shouted, pointing to my Fang Meng and staring at the beads.


    "I said, I''m really fine..." Meng Liang patted Liu Rui on the shoulder and walked into his room.


    Liu Rui stood there stunned for a while, then kicked over the stool at his feet, jumped and scolded: "did you draft it? I went out yesterday. What the fuck happened? This is..."


    "Deng Deng Deng!!"


    Liu Rui walked quickly to my door with a chair and kicked hard.


    "What the fuck are you doing, crazy, aren''t you?" I pulled away and scolded wordlessly.


    When Liu Rui saw me coming out, he gave him a big jump. He took a step back and asked me, "what''s the matter with Meng liang?"


    "What''s the matter with him? Ask him. What the hell are you doing kicking my door?"


    "There''s nothing fucking right when you come back. There must be something between you!!"


    "You hurry to roll the calf for me..." I pushed Liu Rui impatiently.


    "What''s going on?" asked Liu Rui, after being pushed forward by me.


    "Brother, we really have nothing to do..." my tone was very helpless, and then I closed the door directly.


    "Tell me what the fuck happened and make it clear to me!!" Liu Rui saw that after entering the house, he followed me with a little B face and asked mildly.


    "Did I say anything? What the hell do you want to do? I beg you, brother, can you leave me where I am?"


    "I''m not ink, I just don''t want you to hide something from me..." Liu Rui looked at me and made a JB sensational sentence.


    "Get out of here, I don''t have time to talk to you..." I stretched out my hand and shouted at the door.


    "Tell me what happened and I''ll go!!" Liu Rui stubbornly replied to me.


    I looked at him speechless and didn''t speak.


    "Is it because of that woman?" Liu Rui asked, pointing to the next room.


    "..." after I looked at Liu ruiran, I put down my mobile phone, sighed and said, "which woman Liangzi likes, I told him to be careful. We don''t know the background of that woman. There will be an accident in time!"


    "You mean which woman Liangzi likes, you tell him to stay away from that woman?" Liu Rui responded, put away his playful face, looked at me very seriously and asked.


    "I just told him to be careful!!" I explained a little pale.


    "Hehe, just beating mandarin ducks?" Liu Rui sneered.


    "..." I looked at Liu Rui and didn''t explain, because my behavior really meant something like this.


    "Why don''t you talk?" Liu Rui looked at me and asked aggressively.


    "What do you want me to say?" I asked back, looking up.


    "Ye Han, you''re still not a fucking person, you tell me!!" Liu Rui suddenly got excited and waited for his eyes to point to my nose.


    "..." I looked at Liu Rui and didn''t speak.


    "Liangzi finally fell in love with a daughter-in-law. Even if you don''t help him, you should add a forced face and tell Liangzi to stay away from her. You''re still not a fucking person. Tell me!"


    "I''m afraid he''s in danger!!" I pushed Liu Rui with the same excitement.


    "You''re afraid your mother is forcing you to be afraid. Su Su''s family is also not a good cake. Don''t you fuck with him? If I tell you now, you break up with Su Su Su because Su Su Su is too dangerous, tell me what to do?" Liu Rui looked at me loudly.


    I looked at Liu Rui and was speechless.


    "I won''t answer, will I? Then I''ll ask you again. If Wu Mei doesn''t like him now, do you have to let me break up with him?" Liu Rui swallowed spitting and then shouted.


    "It''s not a problem, okay?!"


    "Fart, is it a problem? You know it in your fucking heart. I tell you ye Han, Liangzi is a good brother, so you can listen to him, but it doesn''t mean he is strong in his heart, it doesn''t mean he will be happy if he gives up Bai wanmeng. He just treats you as a brother, brother and lover. He chose a brother!! but as Meng Liang''s good brother, I fucking feel bad about him, and my heart If you think he and Bai wanmeng together will affect your harem, OK, I''ll quit with Liangzi!! anyway, you have enough hands now and you don''t need us! "


    "What are you talking about?" I looked at Liu Rui in disbelief. I never thought Liu Rui could say such a thing to me.


    "I said, if you don''t make Liangzi feel better, I''ll go with Liangzi!! Ye Han, you''re a boss now, and your position is different from ours, so I can understand some of your behaviors, but it doesn''t mean you can delay my brother''s happiness. Don''t keep thinking about yourself when you''re alive. That''s really selfish!!" After saying this, Liu Rui slammed the door and was about to go out.


    "Stop the fuck!!" I stretched out my hand and pulled Liu Rui, and then a fist directly stuck in Liu Rui''s face.


    After Liu Rui was beaten by me, he was stunned, and then he gave me a punch with his backhand.


    "I''ll fuck you!! you fucking say I''m selfish, I''m fucking selfish, you''re a bitch


    After Liu Rui hit back, I pressed him directly on the ground and waved my fist at his head.


    I don''t know why I was so angry, but I didn''t show mercy at all. In less than five minutes, Liu Rui was directly beaten by me with blood all over his face.


    "Wow!!"


    After hearing the news, Wu Mei, Meng Liang, Yang Song and others all ran in.


    "What the fuck am I doing?" Yang Song shouted, and then came forward to pull us away.

 Chapter 590

    "Get the fuck out of me!!" I looked back and Yang Song shouted coldly.


    Yang Song was stunned by my voice and took his right hand back directly.


    "You all get out of here!!" I shouted expressionless.


    "..." they looked at each other, but no one moved.


    "Can''t you hear me?" I grabbed the lamp on the table and threw it directly to the wall.


    "Bang!!"


    The desk lamp hit the wall and burst instantly.


    Yang Song and Yuan Yuan took two steps back, then Yang Song squinted at me and asked, "Ye Han, what do you want to do?"


    "I''ll fucking let you out!"


    "It''s hard for you, isn''t it?" Yang Songlu''s arm rolled up her sleeve.


    "Yang Song, get up!!" Liu Rui, who was lying under me at this time, spat and shouted.


    "What do you two want to do?" Yang Song scolded silently, and then turned and walked out of the house.


    "You go out too..." after Yang Song left, Liu Rui looked at the others with a gloomy face and said.


    ��������


    Wu Mei and others looked at each other, but no one moved.


    "I can''t fucking let you go about our business?" Liu Rui shouted impatiently when he saw that none of them moved.


    "Step on..."


    Liu Rui''s voice really had an effect. Wu Mei and Meng Liang turned their heads and walked out of my room.


    After everyone left, there were only Liu Rui and I left in the room.


    I looked down at Liu Rui, sighed, and then slowly got up from him.


    "Why don''t you fight?" Liu Rui asked as he lay on the ground panting and looking at me.


    "I''m too tired to fight..." I waved my hand, then went to the cabinet, found two bottles of safflower oil, threw one to Liu Rui, and left one for myself.


    After receiving safflower oil, Liu Rui took off his coat and poured it on himself. After rubbing it for a while, he grinned at me and said, "you''re really fucking cruel!"


    "If you don''t talk to others, can I not be cruel?" I looked at my swollen face and was also very distressed.


    "Why don''t I talk?" Liu Rui stopped his hand, turned his head and looked at me seriously.


    "...." I glanced at Liu Rui and didn''t explain.


    "Aren''t you afraid of putting our harem in when you don''t let Meng Liang get close to that woman?" Liu Rui asked when he saw that I didn''t speak.


    "Fuck you, I''m just worried about Qian Rou''s happening again. Don''t you know how much harm Qian Rou brought to Yang Song at the beginning? I heard Yang Song talking in his sleep and shouting Qian Rou''s name. Although he looks like two B''s a day, he''s happy, but I tell you that if Yang Song hadn''t been three or five years, he would have walked out of this barrier!!"


    After hearing my words, Liu Rui was stunned and stared at me for a long time.


    "I don''t want to see Liangzi become the second Yang Song. Do you understand? I can''t look at my brothers. It''s not just Liangzi, Yuanyuan, Nanbei and old cars. They are single. I tell you, if they look for a woman to play with, I have no opinion at all, but if they are serious, I have to investigate this woman ! "if I had more eyes on Qian Rou, Yang Song wouldn''t be so sad now, so I think it''s my problem. No matter who they find a partner in the future, if I don''t fucking agree, the woman can''t take a step next to my brother, I''ll tell you!!" I looked at Liu Rui and shouted loudly.


    "Are you a little too arbitrary? Have you considered their feelings?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at me.


    "Arbitrariness? You think I''m arbitrariness, but I''m the core of our harem. Usually we''re good and make trouble. But once we encounter real problems, you can be careless, but I can''t, because any decision I make now will affect what car my brothers who share weal and woe will drive and what big house they will live in in in the future!!" I reached out and lit a cigarette, Then he went on to say: "But I can''t tell Meng Liang these words, because if I tell the truth, he won''t realize the seriousness of the problem!! he will think I''m just warning him, so I must tell him to stay away from the woman. Maybe Meng Liang doesn''t know me now and scolds me behind his back, but I don''t care about these things, because I know he will understand me in the future , as long as my brothers are well, even if you think I have changed, I have become arbitrary and selfish, I don''t care!! but everyone can say me, you can''t say me!! "


    "Why?" Liu Rui asked with a smile.


    "Because I think you have the best brain among all of us, and you know me best, so you should know what I do. In fact, you also know today, but you just like to make trouble with me, tell Liangzi that someone else is standing beside him and someone supports him, and make him feel better. You''re afraid Meng Liang can''t stand me, and then run away in anger, right Right? "


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled and didn''t speak.


    "You know everything, but you pretend you don''t know anything!"


    "In fact, you know everything. It''s hard for me to get in the middle..." Liu Rui paused, then came forward and patted me on the shoulder, whispered: "although I''m difficult, I''m not as difficult as you!! you have too many things in your heart now..."


    "It''s not easy for us to go now. It''s not easy for us to sing a red face and a white face..."


    Liu Rui smiled after listening to me, but there was no sound.


    I looked at Liu Rui and suddenly didn''t know what to say. Sometimes Liu Rui''s position in my heart is really too important. He silently helped me share too many things.


    There are some things I can''t tell others, so I can only tell him, but after I finish talking to him, I virtually transferred some of the pressure to him.


    Liu Rui, the stupidest in our harem, actually forced the smile on his face sometimes.


    No one knows that Liu Rui is the first person in our harem to pierce his stomach!!


    As the boss of the harem, I can hide from wine, but who will accept the mess after I hide??


    Liu Rui has to be tough, because no one in our harem can fix these bosses except me and Liu Rui!!


    Liu Rui and I sat on the bed. They looked at each other and smiled. No one spoke.


    ����


    At this time, Meng Liang, hiding outside the door, burst into tears when he heard our dialogue!!

 Chapter 591

    Meng Liang didn''t think that I let him stay away from Bai Wan''s dream for fear of his injury, not what he thought.


    He always thought that I said those words to him for the benefit of everyone in our harem. Meng Liang himself is not very good at expressing, but he knows I won''t hurt him, so even if his heart hurts again, he will listen to me and stay away from Bai Wan''s dream. But after he knows what I really mean, his inner resistance to me dissipates.


    Once upon a time, Meng Liang felt that my Ye Han had changed and became mercenary, but as my brother, Meng Liang didn''t say a word no to me because he knew I wasn''t easy.


    But now Meng Liang knows that his brother Ye Han has never changed to his mother.


    Meng Liang cried not because he was so moved by my words, but because he saw that his brother seemed to be back, or he never went far, but he carried everything by himself!!


    ����


    After Meng Liang cried for a while, he turned and walked into Nanbei''s room. At this time, Nanbei was sitting on the bed worrying about Liu Rui and me. When he saw Meng Liang coming in, he quickly stood up and asked, "how are they?"


    "Make up, it''s all right..." Meng Liang simply replied, then pointed to Bai wanmeng on the chair and said, "can I talk to her?"|


    "Ah, I''ll go out later..." the north and South immediately understood what it meant and walked out barefoot.


    After walking north and south, Meng Liang took out his stool and sat opposite Bai wanmeng.


    "You like me, don''t you?" Bai wanmeng opened his mouth first and asked quite directly.


    "I can''t say I like you. I can only say I like you. After all, we''ve known each other for less than two days..." Meng Liang whispered back, but he didn''t blush.


    "Oh, is it because of me that you are so noisy outside?" Bai wanmeng then asked.


    "How do you know?" Meng Liang was surprised.


    "I''m not deaf..." Bai wanmeng rolled his eyes and then said, "Ye Han won''t agree with you with me!!"


    "Why?" Meng Liang was stunned and asked.


    "Because we are not suitable, I am a poisonous snake in his eyes. He won''t rest assured that his brother is with a poisonous snake. What''s more, I want to tell you that you have a good impression on me, but don''t be too close to me, because there will be no possibility between us!!" Bai wanmeng stared at Meng Liang with big eyes and a very sincere tone.


    Meng Liang looked at Bai wanmeng, sighed and didn''t speak.


    "Are you interested in listening to me tell you a story?" Bai wanmeng asked when he saw that Meng Liang didn''t speak.


    "You speak!!" Meng Liang nodded.


    "..." Bai wanmeng closed his eyes and recalled, then slowly opened his eyes, looked at Meng Liang and asked, "give me a cigarette..."


    "It''s bad for women to smoke!"


    Meng Liang frowned and replied, then he still found a cigarette and lighter from his pants and handed it to Bai wanmeng.


    "Pa!!"


    Bai wanmeng skillfully lit a cigarette, then took an elegant breath, spit out a smoke ring, and slowly told Meng Liang the story.


    "I remember when I was 18 years old, I was in high school. My father was a big boss and my mother was a university professor. Our family life was very happy. At that time, I was very happy and carefree every day. Later, I fell in love with the most handsome boy in our class. I thought everything was so perfect at that time, but things were extremely beautiful On the contrary, great changes have taken place in our family. My father had an accident. I don''t know what happened. I knew he ran away!! left me and ran away with my mother!! at that time, I didn''t understand my father''s behavior, and even hurt him, but later I learned that my father was a big brother of the underworld. He ran alone to protect our mother and daughter!! his back After being chased and killed by countless enemies, he ran away alone. Later, a good friend of my father found my mother. I met that person. I called him uncle Hong. Uncle Hong is my father''s best friend. He wants my mother to take charge of the overall situation, because after my father left, all the people under him were in chaos. At that time, hall leaders were still popular. Those hall leaders were good after my father left Like a changed person, they used to be kind and kind-hearted. My mother is also very kind, but now they have changed and become terrible!! after uncle Hong talked to my mother, my mother was seriously ill, and then directly quit her job as a university professor after recovering. My mother called me to her. She told me that my father was my only daughter , so I want to help my father keep his family business like a boy!! from that day on, I began to learn to take care of my father''s business. Do you know the first thing I did to make those hall leaders afraid of me? "


    Meng Liang was a little distracted. After a reaction, he quickly shook his head.


    "I found the man who hurt my father. That man is the father of my first boyfriend!!" speaking of this, Bai wanmeng bit his lips and then said: "I killed my boyfriend''s father, the man I should call his father-in-law if there was no accident!! I not only killed him, I also killed his wife, but also my first love boyfriend who didn''t know anything!! when he died, he didn''t believe I really wanted to kill him!! do you know what the last sentence he said to me before he died was???"


    Meng Liang didn''t say anything.


    "He said that if killing him could make me live better, he would be happy to die!! in the end, he really died with a smile!!" Bai wanmeng had already burst into tears when talking about this.


    Meng Liang quickly finds out the paper towel and hands it to Bai wanmeng.


    Bai wanmeng waved his hand and then said, "after killing people, a 19-year-old girl of mine found everyone alone with three heads!! since then, I officially accepted all my father''s jobs, but in the end, I still failed to keep my father''s property!!"


    "Why?" Meng Liang asked.


    "Because my most trusted uncle Hong stabbed me in the back!! my mother was stabbed more than ten times by that man in order to save me. Finally, I ran out, and my mother lay in a pool of blood. Even today, I can''t forget the look in my mother''s eyes before she died!!"


    "Did Uncle Hong die later?" Meng Liang asked.


    "Dead... Let me cut it one by one!!" Bai wanmeng said this sentence with his teeth clenched.

 Chapter 592

    After hearing Bai wanmeng''s story, Meng Liang was stunned. He didn''t think that Bai wanmeng had such a painful past.


    Bai wanmeng opened her eyes and tears kept flowing out, but Meng Liang couldn''t hear the sound of crying. Meng Liang himself was not a person who would coax girls, so he didn''t know what to say after encountering such a situation.


    After Bai wanmeng cried for a while, she wiped her tears, then looked at Meng Liang and said, "my story is over. What I want to tell you is that I thank you very much for liking me, but I''m sorry, a woman like me doesn''t deserve love at all!"


    "Why don''t you deserve love?" Meng Liang was suddenly excited.


    "The real Bai wanmeng has long died... I am a walking corpse now. I have no feelings in my heart!!" Bai wanmeng replied very calmly, but it makes people feel sad.


    "But..." Meng Lianggang was about to speak. Bai wanmeng directly reached out to stop him, and then said, "no, but I am very dangerous. The closer you are to me, the more harmful it is to you, so I suggest you stay away from me. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Meng Liang looked at Bai wanmeng. At this time, he had only one idea in his heart, that is, to protect the poor woman, but he couldn''t say it, because Meng Liang knew that Bai wanmeng wouldn''t agree, and I wouldn''t agree.


    "Now this society is not the time to talk about love, so I hope you can see the relationship between us!!" Bai wanmeng continued.


    "I want to ask you a question!!"


    "You said..." Bai wanmeng stretched out her hand and lit a cigarette for herself.


    "I want to know whether we are friends or enemies?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s a friend or an enemy..." Bai wanmeng replied with a smile.


    "What you said is the same as what you didn''t say!!" Meng Liang scratched his head in silence.


    "Hey, hey..." Bai wanmeng smiled, then covered her mouth and said, "I really don''t know how to answer you, because I can''t help myself!!"


    "Can''t help it!!"


    These four words stabbed Meng Liang''s heart like a needle.


    "By the way, I''m not telling you so much today because I have feelings for you or give you any hints..."


    "Why is that?" Meng Liang asked with a frown.


    "Because you saved my life, I think it''s necessary for me to let you understand some things. You still like me foolishly. A woman like me is not worth your liking!!"


    "I..."


    Meng Liang opened his mouth to explain, but Bai wanmeng interrupted him.


    "I''m tired. Go out!"


    "..." Meng Liang sat on the stool, and after a moment of silence, he got up and walked out of the room.


    After Meng Liang left, Bai wanmeng looked up at the scenery outside the window, her eyes blurred


    ����


    The next day, eight in the morning.


    "Deng Deng Deng..."


    I had hardly fallen asleep when I received a call from Yan Zhengming.


    "Hello?" I groaned.


    "I''ve finished what you asked me to do yesterday!!" Yan Zhengming said bluntly.


    "Whose phone number is that?" when I heard this sentence, I was refreshed and shouted loudly.


    "I don''t know who it is, but I found the mobile phone store that sold the black number, and then transferred the video of their store. There were 35 people who bought cards in their mobile phone store that day. I''ll send you all the photos of these 35 people, and then you can see for yourself..."


    "Good!! you send it directly to my email!"


    "OK!!"


    After that, Yan Zhengming hung up the phone.


    Five minutes later, I received an email. There were 35 photos in it. Although they were blurred, they could be seen clearly. It should be a video screenshot. At the bottom of the email, there was an account of Agricultural Bank of China.


    I sent the account number to Wu Mei and asked her to call fan Zhengming for 500000.


    "Five hundred thousand, thirty-five photos, more than ten thousand each. How many bezoar antidotes do I have to eat if I don''t give me some fucking goods!!" I gritted my teeth painfully while looking at the photos in the email.


    "Pa Pa......"


    I clicked the mouse and looked at each photo carefully, but after looking at more than ten photos, I still didn''t find any clues.


    "Fuck, it''s really choking. This is..."


    I scolded wordlessly, then got up and made myself a cup of strong tea. I put the tea hard. The tea is more energetic.


    After making tea, I sat in front of the computer with a big tea mug and looked at the photos.


    Just when I saw the 27th photo, the teapot in my hand fell to the ground with a bang, and the hot tea poured directly in front of my thigh, but I didn''t respond, because I was completely immersed in shock.


    I rubbed my eyes, then my hands trembled slightly and opened the picture.


    Although he was wearing a mask and his hat was very low, I could still recognize him by his face and body shape.


    I enlarged the photo constantly. Finally, I made sure I didn''t admit my mistake. It was really him!!


    I didn''t expect him to appear in front of me in this way.


    And I really can''t connect Bai wanmeng with him. What''s the relationship between them??


    "How... How is it you?" I looked at the photo and whispered, and then copied it directly to my mobile phone.


    After copying, I browsed the rest of the photos, and then walked quickly to the north and South rooms with my mobile phone.


    "You go out!!" I looked at the North-South scream on the bed and drank.


    "Grass, can''t you take this woman away? I''ve just come in, and my ass hasn''t been hot yet, so let me go out..." the north and South murmured, and then walked out slowly.


    "What''s up?" Bai wanmeng asked with a white look at me.


    "Pa!!"


    I took my cell phone in front of her and asked expressionless, "what do you have to do with him?"


    Bai wanmeng was stunned when she saw the picture, then smiled and said, "you''re very powerful. You can find him!"


    "I ask you what is your relationship with him?" at this time, I have no patience. Bai wanmeng''s relationship with this man makes me feel a little scared.


    "Do you know our relationship is good for you?"


    "Don''t fucking talk to me, tell me what''s the relationship between you two!!" I shouted with my eyes wide open.


    "He won''t let me tell you..."


    I grabbed Bai wanmeng''s neck, then clenched my teeth and shouted, "is he from behind Zhaojia village?"


    "No!" Bai wanmeng blushed and looked very determined.


    I watched her silent for a few seconds, then released my hand and said in a muffled voice, "you can go, but you tell him I need an explanation!!"


    After saying this, I slammed the door and went out.

 Chapter 593

    After I left, Bai wanmeng rubbed her red neck, then took out her mobile phone and dialed a phone number.


    "What''s the matter?" he asked very directly after connecting the phone.


    "I''m in your city now. My ship was bombed. I need you to find someone to pick me up. I''m afraid of an accident in the middle!!"


    "OK, give me the address and I''ll send someone over!"


    "Hmm!!" Bai wanmeng agreed and hung up.


    ����


    On the other side, in a building in H city.


    "How the fuck did you do this job? Give you a bazooka and you won''t die?" a middle-aged man with glasses asked stiffly, looking at the young man beside him.


    "I didn''t expect that ye Han Gang was so cruel that they directly dragged my five brothers to death!!" the young man replied angrily.


    "Waste!!" the middle-aged man frowned and scolded.


    "Don''t wait for us to do this woman?" the young man asked with dark eyes.


    "Do you think things can be a little brainy!! kill him later, don''t you fucking know we did it? I thought I could kill him the day before yesterday, and then blame Ye Han. Now there''s no chance, I''d better wait..." the middle-aged man waved his hand.


    "That''s nothing. I''m going out!!" the young man is ready to leave.


    "Later, you''ll find some people to pick up the woman and send her back to Yunnan!!"


    "To send her back is to let the tiger go back to the mountain!!" the young man was puzzled.


    "I asked you to kill her, didn''t you fucking kill her? You can do whatever you want. Don''t talk so much nonsense!!" the middle-aged man scolded irritably.


    The young man was stunned for a moment, then clenched his teeth and walked out of the office.


    ����


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, a black Passat stopped at the door of our house. When Bai wanmenggu saw the car coming, she simply cleaned up her makeup and walked into my house.


    "My car is coming..." Bai wanmeng stood at the door demurely and said to me softly.


    After I heard what she said, I looked up at her, then sat up and asked solemnly, "what''s the relationship between that man and you?"


    "He won''t let me tell you, can you stop asking?" Bai wanmeng looked a little impatient.


    "Shit... Why is it so fucking hidden from me!!" I bowed my head and rubbed my hair, in a very irritable tone.


    "The less you know about some things, the better..."


    "... does he have anything to do with zhaojiacun?" I looked up and asked.


    "No, you asked this question!!"


    "..." I was silent for a moment, then waved my hand impatiently and said, "I don''t want to talk to you now. Hurry up!"


    "Then I''ll go and contact again later!!" Bai wanmeng nodded and turned and walked out of the room.


    Five minutes later, Bai wanmeng went downstairs alone.


    Meng Liang stood in front of the window and watched Bai wanmeng leave quietly.


    Before Bai wanmeng got on the bus, he turned his head and smiled at Meng Liang next to the window, laughing all over the city!!


    "Pa!!"


    I went to Meng Liang''s side and patted Meng Liang on the shoulder.


    "Why let her go?"


    Meng Liang turned and asked me with an expressionless face.


    "Because we have nothing to do with her. Her background is more complex than I thought. If we leave her, something will happen..." I told the truth.


    "Is her background really so complicated?" Meng Liang frowned, with an unbelievable expression.


    "Want to know who that number is?" I reached out and took out my cell phone.


    "..." Meng liang thought for a moment, then waved his hand to me, smiled and said, "forget it, it''s no use for me to know so much. Anyway, this woman won''t have any intersection with me!!"


    "Ha ha..."


    I smiled, and then took the mobile phone back. I know Meng Liang is such a person. He is different from Liu Rui. He has a clear positioning for himself, so he should know some things, but he shouldn''t know some things.


    I can''t say which of Meng Liang and Liu Rui is better or worse, but I think everyone in our harem has everyone''s positioning and everyone knows what to do. It''s good. Otherwise everyone would be like Liu Rui, and we would be in chaos.


    I patted Meng Liang on the shoulder, then walked back to the house, leaving Meng Liang standing in front of the window and looking at the street outside.


    ����


    On the other side, on the road of H city.


    After Bai Wan dreamed of Passat, he drove directly to a high-end hotel in the center of H City, but at the same time, Passat was followed by an inconspicuous white modern car.


    "Miss Bai, there''s a car behind us. Do you need to find a place to make this car?" the driver asked while driving.


    Bai wanmeng frowned and looked at the modern car behind him. After thinking for a while, he shook his head.


    "Forget it, find a way to get rid of it!!"


    "... OK!!" the driver nodded slightly.


    Three minutes later, Passat got rid of Hyundai at a corner.


    Modern interior.


    "Why hasn''t it gone yet?" Zhang Fengyu, the co pilot, looked at the green mountain and shouted.


    "I found us on the other side..." Castle Peak also blamed himself, so he spoke very quietly.


    "Shit, just a fucking Passat can dump you. I''m really convinced!!" Zhang Fengyu patted the seat in silence.


    "It''s a little hard to accelerate this broken car..." Castle Peak explained.


    "Roll the calf!!" Zhang Fengyu scolded silently, then took out his mobile phone and sent me a text message telling me that he didn''t keep up.


    On the other hand, Bai wanmeng also sent me a short message, which reads as follows: "Ye Han, take care of your own people. Some things you can''t touch now, and your behavior is stupid!!"


    After seeing these two messages, I smiled helplessly. Originally, I wanted Zhang Fengyu to show them who was behind Bai wanmeng, but I underestimated this person.


    ����


    After Bai wanmeng left, our harem finally returned to normal operation. Although I have been curious about the relationship between the man in the photo and Bai wanmeng, I know that if Bai wanmeng doesn''t want to say, I can''t ask. Since I can''t ask, I won''t think about these things.


    The operation of the Hougong and the casino is normal. As the new year is getting closer and closer, the business of the Hougong is getting better and better.


    Although it was the end of the year in Zhaojia village, Wei Yiwen still didn''t let the factory stop production, because he knew I needed money, so he took Zhang Fengyu, big man and Qingshan to play for their lives. With the help of Bai wanmeng, Wei Yiwen and others ran outside almost every day.


    Han Chao has been responsible for supervising the decoration of workers in the hotel.


    We worked hard for a year and finally ushered in a stable job near the new year.

 Chapter 594

    After our business in the harem has stabilized, I earn more and more money every day, and they all know what they should be responsible for, so I become very worry-free.


    Moreover, after some ideological struggle, I painfully decided to pay them. I not only paid them, but also gave everyone in our harem a raise.


    Like Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Yang Song, Yuan Yuan, Lao Che, Duan Hui and Wu Mei, they belong to senior management cadres, so I drove them 50000 yuan a month.


    Han Chao also regretted that I paid 15000 yuan a month. As for Zhao village, Wei Yiwen is responsible for it. I don''t care if they can''t pay.


    These wages I said are basic wages, enough for their monthly living expenses. Otherwise, like Liu Rui, they can ask me for at least 100000 a month. Even Wu Mei has to ask me for money to buy sanitary napkins. I really can''t stand this fool.


    In fact, at the beginning, I didn''t want to put the issue of salary on the agenda, because I always felt that I would become a real boss after paying my salary, but later, considering the two of old Che Duanhui, they were different from Liu Rui. After all, they didn''t know each other for that long.


    Moreover, people have been with me for more than a year. If I don''t pay people all the time, they don''t explain to my family.


    I will never forget that when we finished the bar, the old car sold the house, and Duan Hui took out the money for his daughter-in-law. They never mentioned it to me. They can not mention it, but I can''t forget!!


    After the usual salary comes out, I''m going to give these people a big red envelope at the end of the year. The number will not be less than 200000, because I think they''ve been playing their lives for a year. I hope they can go home elated when the new year is coming.


    For example, Duan Hui''s family conditions are not very good. If he takes 200000 home, at least when his father asks him what he has done this year, he won''t be speechless. His father can show off in front of his friends.


    Isn''t that what he is now in this society??


    Whether a person can do it or not depends not on your ability or your appearance, but on what work you do and how much money you can earn every month.


    At family gatherings, those who earn more talk more and those who earn less dare not say a word, because he knows he has no right to speak.


    I''m better off now. I''m richer than you, so I say a few words to you, you have to listen to me. If you don''t agree, you have to squint at me, because I succeeded, but failed.


    I often hear the question, is money omnipotent??


    Many years ago, this sentence was not true, and the people who said it will be laughed at, but today, you will find that few people ask this question. Why??


    Because in today''s society, money is already almost omnipotent!!


    If I say so, someone will ask me, can money buy love?? Can money buy health?? Can money buy friendship?? Can money buy knowledge??


    But please remember, how many patients have lost their health or even their lives because they can''t afford expensive surgery!!


    How many couples can stand on their heads but choose to go their separate ways because of money!!


    How many brothers and friends turn against each other because of money!!


    Money can''t buy knowledge, but please remember that children in mountainous areas lose their right to learn because of money!!


    I don''t know what role money plays in today''s society, so we won''t talk about it. Everyone should have a steelyard in his heart.


    ����


    At 8 p.m., Hougong casino.


    I sat at the front desk with Liu Rui, Yang Song and four people from the north and the south, admiring my sister and watching the field.


    As I said earlier, there are only a few ways to play gambling in Northeast China, among which gold flowers, Pai Gow and mahjong are the most common.


    But the biggest thing to play here is to tie golden flowers. Because the playing method is simple and violent, and the money is fast, there are still a lot of people who tie golden flowers in our casino. Some ideas are bad. It''s like playing 300 or 400 thousand a night


    Just as the four of us were pulling calves, suddenly a gambler shouted at the front desk: "old Jin Hua is boring. President Ye is almost celebrating the new year. Don''t start a Pai Gow game and let''s go back to the building?"


    "Ha ha, if you want to play card nine, you can do it yourself. What''s the meaning of being a Zhuang..." I grinned back.


    "Let''s play by ourselves or win our money. I want to win your money today!!" the gambler replied to me.


    "Yes, boss Ye makes so much money a year. It''s time to give us some benefits!!"


    While watching the excitement, the gamblers also shouted. I smiled helplessly, and then motioned north and south to go out and play with them for a while.


    "Shit, ye can''t play. I''ll do it with you. I don''t think I''ll clean you up. You really don''t know what kind of family you are!!" north and South pulled off their coats and walked out carelessly.


    "No, it''s boring to play with you every day. You let president ye come!!" at this time, the gambler who started to coax looked at the north and south.


    "Why do you mean that I''m not enough for you?" north and South tilted their necks and asked with a smile.


    "It''s enough at ordinary times, but today I want to fix it with President ye..." the gambler knew that his speech was a little smelly, so he quickly pulled it back.


    "Shit, you do a lot of things day by day!!" north and South scolded impatiently, and then turned to look at me.


    "Since everyone wants to play, I''ll have fun with everyone..."


    Then I came out of the counter and asked the waiter to take out a pair of Pai Gow.


    "Today, I''ll see which of you can take my money!!" I sat in my chair and threw the 200000 cash that Nanbei had just taken out for me on the table.


    "Shit, President Ye is going to order a big one today?" after seeing the cash I took out, the gamblers were all fucking red eyed, and the people who used to play mahjong gathered around to watch the excitement.


    "It''s all small money. I''ll give you red envelopes when the new year is coming..." I smiled back.


    "Ha ha, leaves are always bright!!"


    "It''s not so good. I have to make a big profit today and give him all the fucking losses in the past six months!!"


    "Just win, there''s plenty of money!!"


    I shouted, then simply shuffled the cards, and then opened four doors directly.


    Pai Gow is played by issuing four cards, one for the dealer, one for the Tianmen, one for the ground door and one for the side door. Then four people are left on the table to watch the cards. Other gamblers put their money on the other three doors except the dealer.


    "Come on, bet!!" I shouted carelessly after the deal.

 Chapter 595

    "Bet quickly!!!" after the deal, I shouted carelessly.


    "Tianmen, I''ll test the water first!"


    "I''m with 5000, too!"


    "Me and five hundred!!"


    "Grass, 500 yuan, what the fuck are you talking about!!"


    "Ha ha ha!!" gamblers smiled kindly, and the next five hundred of the old faces were red, and they recovered their five hundred yuan.


    "Ground gate, I''ll come!"


    "Side door, ten thousand!"


    "Me and the side door, a thousand!"


    ����


    Gamblers frantically threw money on the table. After a while, there was at least 200000 yuan piled on the table. I looked at the cash on the table. If the dealer was the smallest, I had to throw in 200000 yuan.


    "Is there any more? Throw some away quickly!!" I got up and shouted twice, then saw no one add money, and then they began to play cards nervously.


    Pai Gow is sometimes interesting. Different ways of playing the same deck of cards will affect whether you can win or not.


    I picked up the card in my hand and took a simple look. At 06 o''clock, it was OK.


    Except me, the three goods all looked good after reading the cards. After grinding and hawing, they stared at me for a while.


    "Open the card!!" I buckled the card and shouted with a smile.


    "45 o''clock!"


    "67 points, this card is not small!"


    "Ha ha!!! Eight o''clock Lord!"


    "Grass!! what the fuck do you want? If you lose money, you really lose money!!!" I scolded helplessly in my heart, and then lit up my own.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    After seeing my cards, the gamblers began to laugh. The first fucking dealer was eaten by three. Is there anything else to play??


    "Don''t worry, let''s win first! It''s paper!!" I shouted calmly, then turned to look at the north and South and said, "give them money!!"


    "President ye, I think you might throw it here today!!!" a gambler looked at me and smiled, and then threw 20000 on the gambling table, but other gamblers are ready to see a few. After all, there is something wrong with this card. It''s not a good thing for the dealer to lose all when he comes up. I''ll tell you.


    But some people are not afraid of losing. They think I am a good money boy today, so the table is soon filled with cash.


    I deal old cards again, seven or eight o''clock, fuck, this card has to be pulled again.


    Sure enough, the two opposite are bigger than me, and one is smaller than me. I can accept this loss.


    In this way, I played with these gamblers for more than half an hour. I not only didn''t win, but also fucking lost more than 300000. If Su Su Su hadn''t saved me by a phone call, I would have easily thrown it here.


    "North and south, you give me two and I''ll answer the phone!"


    After that, I took my cell phone and began to go out. Because I had thrown in a lot of money, no one could say us at this time.


    "Hey, why is my daughter-in-law''s spring heart rippling again?" I answered the phone and asked in a very good mood.


    "Roll the calf, can you be a little serious one day!!" Su Su scolded me with a smile, and then said, "what''s up in the evening?"


    "It''s okay. What''s the matter?"


    "Come and pick me up. Let''s go to city B tomorrow. I have a sister married!!"


    "I see, daughter-in-law!!"


    Then I happily hung up the phone, got married tomorrow and let me go today. Isn''t that a fucking chance to match me??


    After hanging up the phone, I quickly ran to the north and south, lay down in his ear and whispered, "you play with them for a while, I''ll go out!"


    "I see, the north and South nodded!!" then looked at the cards in their hands, smiled and shouted:


    "Collect money, ha ha, pass kill!! this idea!!


    "Grass, you kill me as soon as I fucking go down. What''s the fucking idea!!" I scolded wordlessly, then turned out of the casino with my wallet.


    After I left, Liu Rui from the north and the south then brushed Pai Gow with these gamblers, but after playing for a while, everyone found that the idea of the north and the South was so fucking coquettish that they could kill you all the time. I can''t stand it!!


    When I left, I lost more than 30, but after I left, North and South won more than 50 fucking!!


    Gamblers just turn off all their engines!!


    "Fuck, today''s broken card stinks. Don''t play anymore. Let''s fry golden flowers!!"


    At this time, the gambler who first tried to push Pai Gow lost more than 100000. He couldn''t sit still. He stretched his neck and shouted at the north and south.


    "Didn''t you play card nine at the beginning?" north and South are happy to win at this time, so they are a little reluctant to change the way of playing.


    "Pai Gow doesn''t work, you''d better tie golden flowers!!" at this time, other gamblers also coax.


    "Yes, tie golden flowers!! it''s boring to push Pai Gow!"


    ��������


    "Grass, you have a lot to do!!" the north and South scolded speechlessly, then turned to the waiter and shouted, "give me a pair of poker!!"


    After a while, the beautiful waiter gracefully sent up three pairs of poker.


    "Take it!!" Nanbei carelessly took out seven or eight hundred yuan and stuffed it into the waiter''s hand.


    "Thank you, manager!!" the waiter felt a little flattered and bowed to the north and South with a small red face. The plump and attractive * directly made all gamblers stare.


    "The north and the south are different!!" after the waiter left, the gamblers gave thumbs to the north and the south one after another.


    "Grass, it''s all small things!!" the north and South waved their hands carelessly, then opened the poker and began to shuffle.


    The north and the south are the first to be the villa. We have 500 gold flowers for low money, and the money is 5100. It is certainly not small to say that it is small, but there is really no big card nine, because the money thrown at Pai Gow is 10000, but you can choose it yourself.


    For the first ten or so cards, the north and the south are fucking impotent. Except for one to three, he hasn''t taken a big card, so he usually throws it in after reading it. Sometimes he uses both hands to fry the bottom, but after he uses both hands, he throws it back, just like he didn''t play.


    However, the gambler who plays the golden flower is obviously better than the north and south. It''s a small matter that people''s big cards are small. The most important thing is that people play well. He throws money into each card. You don''t know what he takes, so the gambler on the gambling table can''t see what card he takes, and laughs every time he reads the card, There''s no fucking expression on his face. How can such a person not be terrible.


    After playing for a while, the gambler won and could have more than 100000 yuan. Although he won, his mouth was very broken. He kept talking. You said you won when you won. After winning, you still talked to others. Some people thought it might be his intention, but I felt that he had no fucking brand, Obviously, Liu Rui and Yang Song, both in the north and the south, are a little confused with the gambler.

 Chapter 596

    Who is this gambler?


    Let me give you a brief introduction, because he often comes to us to play, so I still have a certain understanding of him.


    The gambler''s name is silly Fei. I don''t know his specific last name. In our traditional thinking, the gambler belongs to the migrant workers from the countryside, but in his eyes, he feels that he belongs to the school of the second generation of officials.


    Why does a migrant worker think he is the second generation of officials?


    There''s nothing wrong with him thinking so, because his father is really an official and a village director in the countryside around H city.


    Although his father is a small village head, he is a very powerful village head.


    Before his father became the village head, he was a blind man. He sneaked around every day, didn''t do his job, often had nothing to do, flirted with a widow or something. He can be described as a very traditional local ruffian.


    But when his father became the village director, his whole life was different. He just caught up with the country to build roads, build roads and occupy land, and build factories. He had to occupy land to build roads in the village. He was dividing land and renting out when he was free. It was all his mother''s money. In this way, his father became the second generation of demolition. It was like playing with one or two million a year.


    In this way, silly Fei''s father has been the village head of his village for ten years. No one knows how much money he has taken.


    Speaking of this, someone may ask me, how did such a person become the village head??


    I can tell you very clearly that an old hen and two bottles of wine were stuffed directly into the mayor''s office.


    At that time, the rural development will be slow. The village head is a fool''s job, so no one wants to be a village head at all. However, his father wants to be a widow for convenience. He not only wants to be a widow, but also gives gifts to the mayor of others. When the mayor sees that this person is so positive, he directly decides this matter. Otherwise, if he votes democratically, his father will be tired to death and he will not be a village head.


    All right, let''s talk about it and then look at the casino.


    "Why did you throw away the cards? You deliberately gave us money? Ha ha!" silly Fei said to North and South with a smile.


    "What does it matter to you whether I throw it or not? Just play your own!!" the north and South glanced at him, and then threw their cards into the pile.


    "Don''t I feel bad about losing money?" silly Fei looked at the cards and grinned: "you have to be brave to play this thing. Winning or losing is a small matter. You can''t be so counselled!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Why didn''t you get so much experience when you fucking lost money?" Liu Rui shouted irritably while smoking.


    "Ha ha!" silly Fei smiled and threw his cards out.


    Silly Fei has more contact with the north and south, so he dares to write with the north and south, but he knows that Liu Rui has a bad temper. Liu Rui said a few words to him, and he doesn''t dare to talk back. In this way, he can''t give him a face. If he gives him a face, he will be brilliant.


    "Step on!"


    At this time, Yang Song went upstairs for a walk and came back. He walked to the north and South with nothing to do. He smiled and asked, "lost?"


    "Not so much! I saw my underpants lost!!" the north and South looked at the cards and replied with a little melancholy.


    "Why don''t I play for you?" Yang Song asked eagerly.


    "No! I haven''t played enough, just entered the state!!" north and South waved back.


    "Brush!"


    Once again, the north and South didn''t pick it up at the first time, but directly threw a thousand into it, and then smiled and said, "first make a thousand!!"


    "Grass, it''s only one thousand fucking. What''s the meaning? We can''t win 100000 yuan until the New Year!!" silly Fei skimmed his mouth, then directly picked up 10000 and threw it on the table.


    "What family? Throw it so hard! Pretend to force it?" a gambler next to him looked down at his cards and said, "let''s raise the price. I''ll tell you 10000!"


    In this way, they all followed a circle of 10000, and the north and South also followed a circle.


    "Pa Pa!!"


    After three rounds, there were only three people left on the table, including silly Fei, North and South and another gambler.


    "Just this card, don''t throw it away!" the north and South shouted impatiently.


    "Brush!"


    Everyone looked up and looked north and south.


    "Wow!"


    "100000, I threw it all!" north and South directly took 100000 cash out of the bag and threw it on the table.


    "Awesome!!" a gambler looked down at his cards again and said with a smile, "I''ll make way for you two!"


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" silly Fei asked, looking at the 100000 yuan on the table.


    "You don''t want ink, follow or not?" the north and South replied impatiently.


    "..." silly Fei squinted at his cards, then turned his mouth and didn''t abandon the cards or follow the money.


    "Are you fucking playing? Are you still in him? The ink will be celebrating the New Year!!" north and South clapped the table and shouted.


    "Brush!"


    Silly fly looked up at the north and south, then thought for a while, directly took out his just won 100000 yuan, weighed it in his hand, and then whetted haw''s still afraid to throw it out.


    "Who said just now that you have to have some courage to play this thing?" Liu Rui asked with a smile.


    "Grass, I''ll fuck with him or drive him!!" silly Fei replied with his teeth, and then directly threw out the 100000 yuan in his hand.


    "I''m fucking with you!"


    "I want another 100000!!" the north and the South didn''t think about it and directly threw out 100000 yuan again.


    Seeing that the north and the South threw 100000 yuan, silly Fei was directly deceived. He had just thrown 100000 yuan, but others chased 100000 yuan back. Now he doesn''t know whether he will follow or not.


    "What card do you play? Leopards throw money like that?" silly Fei asked North and South with his teeth clenched.


    "Don''t worry about my cards, I''ll ask you to follow or not!!" the north and South replied expressionless.


    "It''s just us. What else can we throw? Can we compete directly?" silly Fei whispered.


    "No!!" Nanbei shook his head with a smile: "you''ve got 200000 cards!"


    "Shit, as for?" silly fly was a little speechless.


    "Don''t you know how to play with him? Why can''t you do it now?" Liu Rui is now 10000. He doesn''t like this silly fly, so he''s not polite at all. Otherwise, Liu Rui and these gamblers are polite under normal circumstances. After all, people are guests.


    These gamblers in our Hougong Casino are usually polite, because the reputation of our Hougong is there, and ordinary people really dare not move.


    Except for one person, his name is Yang an!


    Yang an is in our H city. Those who don''t know may not know that it has nothing to do with our harem, but once they know something inside, they almost know what the story is between Yang an and the harem.

 Chapter 597

    After Yang an''s accident, I paid for his mother''s operation, but Yang an gave me what he stole before he died. I''ve been helping with it. Although I never planned to take it out, I didn''t expect what Yang an gave me to become a very important turning point in our rear palace. Many years later, I don''t know whether this thing is good or bad for us.


    Silly Fei was a little confused by Liu Rui''s two words. With 100000 yuan thrown out, he was also a little excited. After a long silence, he shouted with a red face: "you cow force, I won''t fucking go this card, OK!!


    After shouting this sentence, silly fly turned the poker out directly.


    "Brush!!"


    After seeing the silly flying card, the people were directly stupid. This fucking flush is not going!!


    What card is flush in the golden flower??


    Simply put, the prince in Pai Gow is basically the top card!!


    Except for the leopard, there is no one bigger than him!!


    How many people are ruined because of this flush??


    Because this card is too big, people deliberately feel their top when they play!!


    But tonghuashun often meets leopards. Obviously, silly Fei thinks that North and South have a pair of leopards in their hands, so he doesn''t want to drop 200000 to drive out.


    "... this fucking Qingshun won''t go. It''s awesome!!" the guy next to him shook his head and said with a smile. I don''t know whether it''s a joke about silly flying''s timidity or silly plane''s wisdom.


    "It''s a pity that you don''t go to this card..." Nanbei swallowed his spit, and then said to silly Fei while recovering the money.


    "North and south, what cards do you have?" the gamblers asked curiously.


    "Ha ha, I''m just a fucking J!!" Nanbei laughed and threw the poker out directly.


    When they looked at it, they were really a big J!!


    "Awesome!!"


    Gamblers gave thumbs up to the north and south one after another. What the north and South played was a psychological tactic. 100000 yuan scared away a Qingshun!!


    Zha Jinhua sometimes plays with psychology and courage. At ordinary times, North and South may not be like this, because it''s a bit bullying, but silly Fei''s mouth is too fucking cheap. North and South can''t accept it. Doesn''t he just want a bold one??


    North and South clearly told him what courage is.


    "Shit!" silly Fei''s face suddenly changed. He stood up and scolded north and South: "are you a little bullying?"


    "Weren''t you awesome just now? Why not now?" Nanbei replied with a sneer.


    "Don''t you fucking play like that? Are the bullies who open casinos playing?" at this time, silly Fei has completely lost his wit. He doesn''t talk his mother''s brain at all. How north and South play has nothing to do with our casino. He doesn''t pay attention to our harem.


    "You can fucking play, but you can''t play. Go away. I''ll take you as the loser just now..." the North-South reaction was calm and there was nothing wrong with talking.


    "You''re just bullying me!!" silly Fei is a little shameless at this time. He doesn''t know to give him the steps, and shouts north and South with his neck pulled.


    "What does it have to do with our casino to lose money? Can you be a little old man? It''s only 100000 yuan? If you can''t afford to lose, you''ll die. What a big thing, you can jump off a building because of this money?" Liu Rui shouted with disdain.


    "Liu Rui, what the fuck do you mean?" silly Fei pushed aside the stool and stood up directly, staring at the beads.


    "Why? Do you want to hit me when you stand up?" Liu Rui asked with a smile on his face and disdain in his eyes.


    "Are you going too far? Do you think it''s appropriate for so many people to bury me?" silly Fei shouted with his teeth.


    "Whether it''s appropriate or not, you know in your heart. Didn''t you give him less words when North and South lose money?" the smile on Liu Rui''s face disappeared, because he felt that this silly Fei was really a little shameless and had to make him understand.


    "What does it matter to you that I play poker with him?"


    Silly Fei shouted, then reached out and pushed Liu Rui.


    "Oh, if you lose money, you have to beat people..."


    Liu Rui stepped back, then grinned, accelerated directly the next second and kicked silly Fei''s stomach.


    "Bang!!"


    Silly Fei was kicked directly by Liu Rui, and the man stopped after sliding on the ground for half a meter.


    "I''ll fuck you!"


    Silly Fei lay on the ground, biting his teeth and scolding, and then he had to stand up and rush to Liu Rui.


    "Hula!!"


    At this time, Yang Song didn''t know where to find a shotgun, and the muzzle was directly aimed at silly Fei''s head.


    "You... What do you mean?" silly Fei was stunned when he saw the shotgun and stammered at Yang Song.


    "Is it a shame for you? Should you be like a master when you lose money? Is it fun for you to grind and chirp here? Our harem started with this thing. Do you think our harem is inferior to you than its combat effectiveness?"


    Yang Song squatted down, squinted at silly Fei and asked.


    "..." silly Fei looked at Yang Song and dared not speak. After all, what was on the top of his head was not a toy gun, but a loaded short barrel shotgun!!


    "Still ink?" Yang Song then asked.


    "...." silly Fei trembled slightly, but his eyes were still stubborn.


    "Why, do you still have ink? Can''t you hear?" Yang Song was impatient.


    "I don''t fucking believe you dare to drive..."


    "Kang!!"


    Silly fly didn''t say the gun word yet. Yang Song shot directly at the wall and hit down the oil painting on the wall.


    "Now guess if I dare to give you a shot?" Yang Song shouted at silly Fei.


    "I don''t have any ink..." silly Fei was afraid at last. He looked at Yang Song tremblingly and said.


    "Low voice!!" Yang Song took back his shotgun leisurely.


    "I don''t have ink!!" silly fly roared.


    "Wouldn''t that be all right..." Yang Song grinned, then waved his hand and said, "roll the calf..."


    Hearing this, silly Fei quickly stood up and trotted away from the casino with his companions.


    After silly Fei ran out of the casino, he turned back and spit at the gate of the harem, then gnashed his teeth and scolded, "fuck, sooner or later I''ll have to kill these fools. It''s too fucking forced!!"


    "Come on, don''t get angry. You don''t have a good idea. It can''t depend on others!!!" silly Fei''s companion kindly advised.


    "..." silly Fei looked at his friend and stopped a taxi.

 Chapter 598

    After silly Fei lost 100000 yuan to North and south, this man disappeared directly from our sight. He never came to our casino after that day.


    After I came back to hear about it, I didn''t criticize the north and the south, because I know what our gang are like. Don''t talk about us. Even ordinary people have to have a little temper, so I think it was totally wrong for silly Fei to talk like that at that time.


    From the perspective of friends, I don''t think there''s anything wrong with the North-South approach, but from the perspective of the Hougong boss, I can only tell the North-South not to do this next time. Silly Fei sometimes represents not only himself, but also other gamblers. When people come to play, they just want to have fun. You say that if the North-South picks up a silly Fei today and a silly Zhang tomorrow, Then we don''t have to open this casino. In two months, these people have to let the north and the South clean up.


    But I don''t want to talk about him. Yang Song, I have to talk to him privately. Now this fool''s temper is a little too fucking angry. I don''t know whether it''s because I''m too sensitive or Yang Song has really changed.


    I always feel that since Qian Rou died, Yang Song has become very irritable. He can''t hold things down at all. This is not the first time he has handled problems with a shotgun.


    We built our home with shotguns, but I don''t want our harem to rely on this thing all the time. When we talk, we can solve the problem. That''s what I want to see.


    My conversation with Yang Song didn''t last long. It was only a few minutes. I asked him a few insinuations. Yang Song was originally a smart man, so he could understand what I said. He promised me to control it as much as possible, and I didn''t continue to talk to him about it. What should I do in the future.


    Sometimes you don''t have to say too much, just let others understand.


    On a street in H city.


    A thin, handsome 17-year-old young man, with an old travel bag in his left hand and a note in his right hand, looked around while walking, as if looking for something


    The young man I mentioned earlier is the most marginal combination in the mixed child industry in H city. Wang Laoer and Lao Bian are also the combination. Although the young man''s name is Lao Bian, he is really not old.


    Du Xianyang once asked these two people to kidnap Guo Siwei, but the task failed because of insufficient preparation in advance.


    After the mission failed, Wang Laoer and Lao Bian had a very big difference. Lao Bian felt that they should honestly go home to farm and marry their daughter-in-law, while Wang Laoer wanted to make another whole, and then go home to build a house and raise pigs.


    Lao Bian couldn''t stand such a life. He had no choice but to leave Wang Er and go to his own uncle.


    "Fuck, where the hell is this?"


    Lao Bian looked for a long time, and finally silently scolded. Then he called his uncle on his mobile phone.


    "Hey, uncle, I''m here, but I can''t find your community!!"


    Lao Bian was a little worried about being frozen, so he spoke very fast.


    "Oh, you''re here? You see, I haven''t finished work yet... Otherwise, you can take a taxi and I''ll ask your aunt to receive you..."


    Lao Bian''s uncle thought about it and said.


    "OK, uncle, I''ll take a taxi..."


    Lao Bian nodded and put his mobile phone back in his pocket.


    "Didi!!"


    As soon as Lao Bian put down his cell phone, a taxi came out across the road. Lao Bian hesitated, and finally reached out to stop the taxi.


    "Little brother, where are you going?" the driver rolled down the window and asked with a smile.


    "Master, how much is it to Changshun community?"


    Lao Bian smiled at the driver and asked very politely.


    "Changshun?" the driver glanced and shook his head and said, "why do you have to pay 30 yuan..."


    Thirty!!


    Lao Bian was stunned for a moment, then touched his trouser pocket and found that there was only more than 100 yuan in it. Lao Bian thought for a moment, and then said to the driver very embarrassed, "I''m sorry, master, I didn''t bring so much money!!"


    "... come out to find relatives?" the driver looked at the travel bag in Lao Bian''s hand and asked.


    "Ah!!" Lao Bian nodded and agreed.


    "Come on, it''s not easy to come out. My house is just over there. Let''s send you there smoothly!!"


    The driver waved his hand and shouted carelessly at Lao Bian.


    "That''s not good..." Lao Bian moved the driver.


    "Stop the ink, it will take you at least two hours to walk in the cold..."


    "Thank you, master!"


    Lao Bian stamped the snow on his feet, then opened the door of the taxi and got on.


    After getting on the bus, Lao Bian''s red face, which had been frozen, warmed a lot in an instant, and the whole person was refreshed.


    Half an hour later, Lao Bian was sent to the door of Changshun community by the driver. Before getting off the bus, Lao Bian wanted to get some money for the driver, but the driver didn''t want it at all. Lao Bian had to say thank you to the driver twice, and then got off the bus with a red face.


    After getting off the bus, Lao Bian did not enter the community for the first time, but found a supermarket around the community. After entering the supermarket, Lao Bian looked at the gift area and found that things were too expensive.


    Lao Bian held his right hand closer and closer in his trouser pocket. Originally, he wanted to buy something for his uncle, but he looked around and found that he couldn''t afford the gifts here.


    "Gifts?" the supermarket owner asked with a smile.


    "Ah, but I don''t have enough money in my hand..." Lao Bian really replied.


    "Why don''t you buy a cigarette? It''s economical and can be used!!" the boss saw that Lao Bian had no money, so he recommended something cheap.


    "Then bring me a Yellow Crane Tower..."


    Lao Bian blushed and pointed to the yellow crane tower above the cigarette cabinet.


    "Hehe, OK!!"


    The boss nodded, reached out and took out a yellow crane tower. Then he looked at Lao Bian, smiled and said, "it''s not easy. I''ll charge you a purchase price of 120!!"


    "Thank you!"


    Hearing this, Lao Bian quickly took out the cash in his pocket and put it on the counter.


    ����


    Two minutes later, Lao Bian walked into Changshun community with a yellow crane tower.


    According to the address on the note, Lao Bian soon found his uncle''s house.


    He stood in front of the security door, rubbed his hands, and then rang the doorbell.


    "Ding Dong!! Ding Dong!!"


    "Who?"


    A woman''s voice came from inside the security door.


    "Aunt, it''s me!"


    Lao Bian stamped his feet and shouted with the white fog.


    "Creak..."


    The security door opened a gap and a woman with curly hair stretched out her head.


    "Jiaqing"


    The woman asked tentatively.


    "Hello, aunt!"


    Lao Bian quickly nodded and greeted the woman with a smile.

 Chapter 599

    "Why is this time coming? Your uncle hasn''t finished work yet..."


    The woman replied, and then slowly opened the door.


    "I just called my uncle!"


    Lao Bian scratched his head and replied with some embarrassment.


    "Come first..."


    My aunt waved her hand and gave Lao Bian a place. Lao Bian hurriedly walked into the room.


    "Put on your shoes first!!"


    When my aunt saw Lao Bian entering the room in his shoes, she quickly screamed.


    "Ah, I forgot..."


    Lao Bian smiled, then stepped back two steps and put his luggage in his footsteps. He looked a little embarrassed and waited for his aunt to find shoes for him.


    "What, you don''t have beriberi?"


    My aunt asked with some disgust while looking for shoes in the shoe cabinet.


    "... no!!"


    Lao Bian pursed his lips and replied.


    "Well, we don''t have many people here. You can make do with your uncle''s summer..."


    Then my aunt threw out a pair of Black Flip Flops.


    Lao Bian picked up the flip flop, simply took a crack, and then changed into his cotton padded shoes.


    This winter, although there is heating in the house, uncle Bian''s community is an old community. The heating can''t keep up at all. It''s fucking good if the temperature in the house can be five or six degrees.


    After wearing the flip flop, Lao Bian felt a little frozen. His big red feet were particularly dazzling after wearing the flip flop.


    "How is it? Isn''t it a little small?" my aunt asked knowingly, looking at the slippers on Lao Bian''s feet.


    "It''s all right..." Lao Bian replied with a smile, and then walked into the house.


    "Just fine..." my aunt nodded and followed Lao Bian into the room. After coming in, my aunt pointed to the bedroom and said, "the family is small, just one bedroom. Today you can make do on the sofa!!"


    "OK, I can sleep anywhere!!"


    Lao Bian nodded, and then sat down on the sofa. The old sofa was dusty.


    When my aunt saw Lao Bian sitting down, she turned and walked into the bedroom, and then came out a few minutes later with a pair of wet summer cool quilts.


    Lao Bian was stunned when he saw Xia Liang quilt. He scolded in his mind: "this fucking summer cool quilt in winter, coupled with flip flops, do you want to freeze me to death or what?"


    "There''s nothing else at home, or you can make do with it. Anyway, you can''t live for a few days, can you..." my aunt threw the quilt on the sofa, looked at Lao Bian with a smile and said.


    Lao Bian looked at Xia Liang on the sofa and smiled helplessly. He didn''t speak.


    "Why, I can''t do this?" my aunt shouted with a big mouth.


    "No, I just sleep, everything is the same!!" Lao Bian quickly explained.


    "That''s OK. I''m afraid you don''t like it. If you don''t like it, I''ll take you out to find a hotel..."


    "No..." Lao Bian shook his head.


    "By the way, I just finished eating, and your uncle ate outside. Today you can take a bite by yourself..."


    "Ah, I''ve eaten it too!!" Lao Bian touched his shriveled stomach after not eating all day, and replied with a hard smile.


    As he spoke, Lao Bian opened his luggage bag and took out a green military coat to be used as a quilt. When his little aunt saw the military coat, she skimmed her mouth, then threw down a sentence, I went to bed, and directly turned and walked into the bedroom.


    Lao Bian originally wanted to give the cigarette to his aunt, but obviously there was no chance. With a bang, his aunt closed the bedroom door directly. After closing the door, there was a click of locking.


    Hearing the sound, Lao Bian shook his head reluctantly, then stood up and went into the bathroom to wash his feet. After washing his feet, Lao Bian lay sleepy on the shabby sofa covered with an army coat.


    Originally, the heating in this room was not very good. In addition, the sofa where Lao Bian slept was close to the balcony, so the biting cold wind blew directly on Lao Bian''s face. Lao Bian couldn''t directly hide his head in the military coat, but the length of the military coat was not enough. Lao Bian exposed his feet if he didn''t show his head, and his head if he didn''t show his feet, In this way, Lao Bian did not fall asleep until more than 10 o''clock in the middle of the night.


    At 10:30 p.m., Lao Bian''s uncle finally came back and saw Lao Bian lying on the sofa. His uncle thought he was asleep, so he didn''t bother him. He directly walked into the bedroom in his clothes.


    "Are you sick? Why did you ask him to come here?" my uncle walked into the bedroom, and my aunt''s cry rang.


    "He has no place to go. There is only one of our relatives in the city. Who is he looking for?" my uncle replied impatiently while changing clothes.


    "Then you can''t let him come to our house! Can''t you give him some money to find a hotel?"


    "Nonsense, that''s my own nephew. People came to me and I told them to stay in a hotel?" my uncle was angry and stared at beads.


    You''d better not tell me that he is your own nephew... Look at him, such a big man, a young man in his twenties. Do you know what he does?? I know what to steal and rob every day!! If your nephew is a serious man, I won''t say anything. He''s a thief. He''ll have to be caught sooner or later. If you let him live in our house, we''ll all be guilty. I''ll tell you! " Cried my aunt at the top of her voice.


    "Keep your voice down!! he''s just a child. He commits a crime. Now that people know how to learn well, they''re ready to learn some skills from me..." my uncle frowned and explained.


    How old is he? He''s still a child. I tell you, no matter what, get rid of him tomorrow. Otherwise, I don''t trust me to put something at home. I really don''t know what you think. Life has been very tight and I''m in the mood to recruit thieves at home! "


    "How the fuck do you talk? Who''s the thief?"


    "Your nephew is not a thief? Who in our village doesn''t know that he has something to do with old Wang *?" my aunt yelled, pointing to the living room.


    "Can you keep your voice down? How can you make him hear? He''s just a child. He didn''t know anything. Now he''s learned well. What''s the matter with staying in our house for a few days? It''s all relatives. Tell me how I can kick him out?" my uncle asked with his teeth clenched.


    "Why? Relatives can''t open their mouth? You can''t open mine. I don''t have such relatives!!"


    The daughter-in-law continued to shout.


    "Fuck you, you ladies know a JB!!" my uncle scolded irritably, and then lay directly in bed.


    "Whether I fucking understand JB has nothing to do with you. Anyway, you have to go to the thief outside. I''ll go if he doesn''t go tomorrow!!" my aunt pulled the double quilt directly and lay in bed.

 Chapter 600

    Lao Bian was lying in bed listening to the quarrel between his aunt and uncle in the bedroom. His heart was infinitely sour. There were not many people who could feel the feeling of being despised by their relatives and abandoned by society. Lao Bian was one of them.


    Now he finally understands why Wang Er always wants to take the money home and why Wang Er always doesn''t want to go back with such a disheartened face, because in this city of steel and cement pouring, even how strong the family relationship will be weakened because of your lack of capital


    But Lao Bian didn''t think how bad his aunt was, because he knew that he could make others look down on him because of his own problems, because he couldn''t, not because his aunt was secular.


    Every family has its own difficult Sutra. The embarrassed life has been greeted by their uncles and aunts. They are not philanthropists, and their life is not rich. They can accept Lao Bian, regardless of their attitude, and others can help you, so you can''t say that they are too worldly and bad for you.


    As a saying goes, it''s love to help you, but it''s duty not to help you.


    No matter what, Lao Bian will remember that his aunt and uncle accepted him one night today


    In today''s society, there are always people who seem to have great feelings for life who say that family affection has weakened, and people have become more and more aware of money rather than people. But Lao Bian knows that it is not because his uncle and aunt have changed, but because he is powerless to change other people''s views of himself. If Lao Bian brought tens of thousands of tea instead of 121 cigarettes today, Will my aunt still have this attitude towards him??


    Obviously not!!


    Therefore, when you have what you should have, you will find that the so-called reality will also leave you.


    People who shout that today''s people are too realistic often have a bad life.


    Whether people are realistic or unrealistic, I think people are very realistic, but people with ability can''t feel it, and people without ability can feel it!!


    Lao Bian lay on the sofa and thought for a long time. Finally, he decided to leave his uncle''s house. He didn''t want to affect his aunt''s feelings because of himself.


    At three o''clock in the second half of the night, Lao Bian packed his luggage and knocked out of his uncle''s house.


    After Lao Bian left, his uncle, who had never slept, opened his eyes. In fact, he also wanted to go out and stop Lao Bian, but when he turned around and saw his wife, he resisted the idea, because he knew that he had no ability to accept his nephew, a man in his fifties. When his own nephew came to him, he couldn''t help him, This is not a kind of sadness for a man over half a hundred!!


    Lao Bian walked alone on the road late at night with his travel bag on his back. The cold wind roared. His eyes were vast


    When he went downstairs, Lao Bian would tell himself, "you must stand out anyway!!"


    ����


    On the other hand, after the silly flying thing passed, the north and South didn''t pay attention to this person at all, so they still should eat, drink and find technicians every day.


    When Nanbei first came to our side, he was definitely a simple little monk, but I didn''t know whether it was Liu Rui''s fault or what. At first, he liked to watch Japanese movies, but later he learned to find technicians directly. I didn''t say anything about finding technicians. After that, I didn''t have to be idle, But recently, the north and South feel that the technicians of our harem can''t satisfy him. Why??


    Because he thinks the technician knows money and has no feelings at all. He works like a fucking inflatable doll, so North and South downloaded a software under the old car, and successfully learned the skill of making an appointment!!


    Two days after the north and South downloaded the software, they successfully made an appointment with a girl after 90. This speed surprised the old car.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, the north and the South dressed neatly and came downstairs to a community with a successful smile. The north and the South waited for more than half an hour. They were impatient.


    "The boundless horizon is my love..."


    Just then, the phone rang in the hands of North and south. He picked it up, then bared his teeth and said, "Hey, dear angel, are you here?"


    "I saw you..."


    "Where are you?" north and South hurriedly asked.


    "Look this way..."


    "Which way?"


    "This way..."


    "Brush..."


    North and South looked back and found that someone really ran towards him.


    After a while, the girl, no, should not be a girl, but a woman. The woman ran to the north and south.


    After seeing this woman, the north and the South were stunned. We didn''t say what she looked like. Let''s talk about her age first. The woman was in a red down jacket and wore a pair of cotton trousers with some silk. The north and the South couldn''t fucking see that the woman was after 90!!


    "Are you Xiaobei in the waves?" the old woman walked to the north and South and asked with a smile and a wrinkled face.


    "Sleeping trough... You''re not an angel baby, are you?"


    North and South shivered back two steps and wanted to stay away from the woman.


    "Yes, it''s me!"


    The woman directly put her arms around the north and south.


    "Are you really after 90?"


    North and South blinked and asked some speechless.


    "Naughty, a woman''s age is a secret!!"


    "Fuck off, don''t be cheap. Tell me how old you are?"


    The north and South scolded.


    "I''m really after 90..."


    The woman said with a small mouth.


    "If you are fucking honest, I can fix it with you. If you have this attitude, I have to go home and sleep..."


    Turn north and South and go back.


    "I''m twenty-eight this year..." the woman shouted quickly when she saw that the north and South were going.


    "To be honest, thank you!!"


    "Thirty nine!!" the woman shouted reluctantly.


    "Elder sister, you''re so fucking old. Can we have some business one day? You said you should break your menstruation. What else do you want to make an appointment? It''s easy for us to do it. I''ll tell you!!" the north and the South shouted with some collapse.


    "What do you mean? Are you still engaged?" the woman asked sternly.


    "I''ll get you a taxi fare. Aunt, where did you come from? Can you go back?"


    Saying this, North and South took out a hundred yuan and threw it into the woman''s hand.


    "No, I finally made an appointment today. You have to make me comfortable before you can go!!"


    The woman grabbed the north and south, pulled her neck and shouted.


    "Aunt, you still need to straighten this thing out? If I don''t let me go, I''ll sue you for rape. Do you believe it?" north and South pointed to the woman''s nose and shouted.


    "You can sue wherever you love. Anyway, if you make me comfortable, I''ll tell you, I''ll call you here to insult me..." when she said this, the old woman sat down on the ground directly.

 Chapter 601

    "It''s not elder sister. What the hell do you want to do? How can you be civilized? Can a harmonious society be harmonious? Can we make an appointment?" north and South looked at the old women lying on the ground and said in silence.


    "Harmony, your grandmother has a leg... If you don''t want to open a room with me, you can get me 2000 yuan and I''ll let you go back!"


    "How much do you say?" after hearing this number, the north and South were stunned.


    "Two thousand!!"


    "What the fuck are you worth two thousand? Just like you B, you fucking paste two thousand back to me, and I have to add up!!" sum up the north and south, turn around and get ready to go outside the community.


    "Little bastard, stop!"


    Seeing that the north and South were going, the old women stood up directly and jumped at the north and South with open teeth and claws.


    "Don''t fucking talk to us endlessly. I''ll fucking cut you! I''ll tell you!!" north and South turned back and scolded the old women.


    "Just like you B, you still pretend to be an underworld force with me, don''t you?"


    The old woman stretched out her hand and gave north and south a big mouth.


    "You... How dare you fucking hit me?"


    The north and South looked at the old women''s mouth when they grew up. They were very surprised and had an abnormal mental breakdown.


    "Pa!!"


    The old woman didn''t have ink, and she stretched out her hand with a big mouth. After hitting, she scolded, "what''s the matter with me fucking hitting you?"


    "Fuck you, I don''t clean up and collect you today. You never know why the flowers are so red!!"


    The north and the South were peered directly by the old woman''s mouth. They rolled their arms and sleeves and rushed to the old woman''s body.


    In this way, a young man in his twenties and an old woman in her thirties and forties tore up in this dark and quiet night


    At first, the north and South could barely scratch and stab with the old women, but later the South and North found that it was not fun to scratch, so they directly pressed the old women on the ground.


    Five minutes later, the north and South followed the old women and directly lay on the ground for the most exciting close combat.


    At first, the north and the South thought they could bring down the old woman in three or five rounds, but they didn''t expect that the fighting power of the old woman was beyond the imagination of the north and the south. When they scratched the fight, they were like a northeast tiger. Their moves were deadly. Their fists reached the meat. They pinched for less than five minutes. The north and the South had been scratched. Their faces were full of learning notes and looked very penetrating.


    "Can you stop scratching my face? You scratch me like this B. how can I get home?" Nanbei was scratched by the old woman.


    "If I fucking scratch you, I''ll make you unable to go home!!" as soon as the old woman turned over, she directly rode north and South on her body. Then she didn''t know whether it was because of the heat or what, she took off her coat and swung it with a small mouth.


    "Pa pa..."


    The old women shot very quickly and confused the north and south.


    "Step on!"


    Just then, five or six people ran to the north and South and the position of old women.


    After seeing the visitor, the old women reacted very quickly and began to shout: "indecent, rape!!"


    "Sister, what''s going on?"


    The leading young man was stunned at the old women riding on the north and south, then stared at the beads and asked.


    "He''s going to rape me!!" the old woman broke her mouth and grinned back.


    "Fuck you!"


    The north and South raised their legs, kicked the old women directly, and then took a big step to run outside the community.


    "Yes, you dare to rape my sister. Stop!"


    The leading young man shouted at the north and south, and then walked after him.


    "I didn''t fucking rape your sister. Don''t fucking talk to us!!" Nanbei turned back and shouted irritably, and then reached out to pick up the bricks on the ground.


    "Did you draft it? My sister said you must be raped!!" the young man replied very unreasonable.


    "Do you know?" Nanbei wiped the sweat on his forehead, then took a deep breath and understood what was going on.


    This old woman is obviously fucking with these people!!


    No wonder this old woman is so confident. It turns out that people are organized and organized.


    "Nonsense, that''s my fucking sister. Can''t I know her?" the young man looked back at the old woman and replied with a positive face.


    "... immortal jump?" north and South licked their lips and asked.


    "Almost that..." the leading young man nodded very sincerely.


    "Shit, are you so blatant now?" north and South touched their head and said in silence.


    "Come on, don''t fucking ink. Get me five thousand yuan quickly. Even if it''s done..."


    The leading youth said quickly.


    "What if I don''t give it?" north and South askew their necks.


    "If you don''t give it, do it until you take it!!"


    "When you go to NIMA, people are fucking in bed. The immortal jumps. How are you? I''ve been beaten. You ask me for 5000 yuan. I don''t know who can report the medical expenses!!"


    "I gave you a chance to go to bed, but you didn''t seize it!!" the young man also explained a little embarrassed.


    "Brother, can you find a good one to dance with the whole immortal? It''s good for you to receive two jobs in a year just like fucking B!!" north and South pointed to the old women behind the young man and shouted speechless.


    "It''s not how you talk? What''s wrong with me? What''s wrong with me... What''s wrong with me!!" when I heard this, the old woman arched forward two steps and shouted at her throat.


    The young man looked back at the old woman''s embarrassed mouth, then looked at the north and south, and said with some embarrassment: "man, it''s almost the new year, and we''re really short of hands now! But the big guys are out. I''ll give you a discount, 3000. Do you think it''s ok?"


    "I won''t give you a fucking penny!!" north and South shouted very principled.


    "Fuck you, you don''t want to go without money!!"


    The old women shouted, and then rushed north and south again. When the young man saw that the old women started, he had to follow others.


    In this way, the immortal jump Gang officially launched the war with the north and south!!


    North and South are crazy, waving bricks on their hands. They shoot anyone who comes to the north and south. At the beginning, he can barely resist, but the old woman is so fucking cruel that she raises her legs and kicks in the crotch of North and south.


    The eight centimeter high heels are directly on the North-South basket.


    "Oh... Fuck!"


    The north and South roared, and then fell to the ground with their crotch covered.


    "Grass Mud Horse, fuck him for me!!" the old woman sat on the North-South head fiercely, then took high-heeled shoes and hit the North-South crotch one after another.

 Chapter 602

    "Pa pa..."


    The old women waved high heels and clenched their teeth on the crotch of the north and south.


    "I''ll stop fighting your mother!!" Nanbei shouted, looking at the old women on his body.


    "I''ll fucking kill you!"


    "Can''t I give you the fucking money?"


    North and South were beaten by this old woman. They couldn''t stand it. They pulled their necks and began to beg for mercy.


    But the old woman didn''t seem to hear it. She kept waving high heels.


    "Sister, don''t fight..." the young man on one side really couldn''t see it anymore. He swallowed and spit hard, and stretched out his hand to stop the old woman.


    The old women looked at the young man, then spit, threw down their high heels and stood up slowly.


    When Nanbei saw the old woman get up, he breathed a long sigh. If he continued to fight, he had to beat Nanbei.


    "Take the money!!"


    The old women stood beside the north and south, stretched out their hands and shouted.


    Hearing this sentence, the north and the South dared not ink at all, because he knew that the woman was so fucking tiger that it was easy for him to cut his basket if he didn''t give money, so the north and the South quickly took out their wallet, took out their bank card and ID card, and then threw the money bag directly to the old woman.


    After taking the wallet, the old woman opened it and looked at it. Then she turned her head and said to the young man, "get out!"


    With these words, the old lady took her immortal jump Gang to the community.


    After the immortal jump Gang left, North and South lay on the ground for a while, and then stood up with their crotch.


    "Bah!! fuck, it''s really bad luck!! I came out to make an appointment with a gun. I didn''t put the gun on, but I let someone fight..." north and South looked back at the community, and then turned around and walked out of the community.


    ����


    On the other hand, after the immortal jump Gang left the community, they directly found a mahjong restaurant.


    "Back?"


    These people just came in. Silly Fei sitting at the mahjong table was playing mahjong and shouted at the old women at the door.


    "Fuck, this silly boy is so tired!"


    The old woman sat carelessly beside silly fly.


    "How much is it?"


    Silly fly asked with a smile.


    "More than 3000 points, even the wallet is fucking given to me..."


    While talking, the old women took out the North-South wallet and patted it at silly Fei''s hand.


    "Sister Zhang, I have to thank you!"


    Silly fly quickly put away his wallet when he saw it, and then looked at the old woman vaguely and said.


    "No need to thank me. Just wait for me at night..."


    The old lady patted silly Fei''s ass casually, then stood up and went to the mahjong hall.


    "Honey, do it!"


    Silly fly bared his teeth and shouted at the old woman.


    "Hate..."


    The old woman replied shyly, and then directly put her big face egg covered with cosmetics in front of silly Fei.


    Silly fly looked at the old woman''s face, swallowed and spit hard, and then closed his eyes and kissed her directly.


    "Bata!!"


    Silly fly this mouth down, the people in the mahjong hall are all fucking stupid.


    The old woman put at least half a kilo of cosmetics on her face and eggs. She just went down and ate her lips white.


    "Awesome!!"


    Ma you opposite silly Fei silently gave silly Fei a thumbs up. It''s really not that ordinary people can go down. Obviously, silly Fei is not ordinary people.


    "I''m gone, baby. Come to me in the evening. I bought a new set of underwear. It''s rattling..."


    After silly fly kissed, the old women patted silly fly''s head with great satisfaction, and then threw a wink at silly fly with a charming expression.


    "OK, I''ll go after playing. I have to fight with you for 300 rounds today..." silly Fei bared his teeth and replied.


    "You, two rounds are enough..." after that, the old women twisted their small hips and swished into the inner room of the mahjong hall.


    "Silly fly, what do you have to do with Sister Zhang? 20000!!" after the old lady Sister Zhang left, a young man on the mahjong table looked at silly fly and asked.


    "What else can it matter? She makes money to play for me..." silly Fei replied carelessly.


    "Awesome!! you''re so damn right now!!" after hearing what silly Fei said, the young man looked at silly Fei in a different way. Slowly, it was all worship.


    "What''s awesome? She wants feelings. I give her a fantasy about love. I need RMB. She gives me RMB. We both get what we need when we die..." silly Fei seems to have JB''s sentiment.


    "Ah... Er... Take it easy!! brother!!"


    As soon as silly Fei finished this sentence, Sister Zhang shouted excitedly in the mahjong hall.


    Mahjong hall is simply decorated, so the sound insulation is not very good. Anyone playing mahjong can hear the old woman''s cry.


    Ma friends looked at silly Fei awkwardly. Everyone knew that Sister Zhang was the boss of the mahjong hall. Silly Fei owed her boss thousands of Yuan these days, so Sister Zhang came to pay back the five hundred and one gun.


    "It''s time for you to play cards. What do you miss him?" just at this time, silly Fei shouted at Ma you opposite him like nothing happened.


    "Ah... Three cakes!!" the young man opposite was stunned, and then stretched out a card.


    An hour later, Sister Zhang came out of the inner room with a sweat on her face.


    "Husband, when are you leaving?" Sister Zhang shouted at silly Fei while tidying up her clothes.


    "Not necessarily, wait a minute..." silly Fei turned his head back, thought about it, and then asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "If you go back late, I want to take another job..." Sister Zhang took out her mobile phone and was ready to contact another customer.


    "Take a break today. Don''t fucking do it!! I''m tired..."


    "Husband, you are so kind to me!!" when Sister Zhang heard this sentence, she was not fucking moved to cry.


    "Yes, who makes me your husband..."


    "Well, husband, I''ll watch TV when you come back!!" Sister Zhang packed her purse and turned around to walk outside the mahjong hall.


    "Well, wait a minute!" silly Fei suddenly shouted.


    "What''s the matter, husband?" Sister Zhang looked back and looked puzzled.


    "You still have money, I have no money in my hand..." silly fly said a little embarrassed.


    "Didn''t I give you 3000 just now?" Sister Zhang was stunned and asked in some surprise.


    "I''m not lucky today..."


    "Oh!!" Sister Zhang nodded and handed all the cash in her wallet to silly Fei.


    "Shall I go?" asked Sister Zhang after giving the money.


    "Let''s go, let''s go..." silly Fei waved his hand impatiently.


    All the gamblers in the house looked at silly Fei with strange eyes, but silly Fei didn''t seem to care about these people''s eyes. After getting the hard money just got from his daughter-in-law, he then shook up the dice


    Sister Zhang looked at silly Fei and smiled, and then walked out of the mahjong hall with a red face. After leaving the mahjong hall, Sister Zhang didn''t go home, but took out her mobile phone and dialed a phone number.


    "Hello, brother Wang?" Sister Zhang shouted softly.


    "*, what''s the matter?" asked the other side impolitely.


    "Didn''t you say you missed me a few days ago? Do you have time for me to go there now?"


    "... come to Xiaohong hotel!!" thought about it and gave an address.


    Sister Zhang put down her mobile phone, reluctantly looked at silly Fei in the mahjong hall, and then reached out to stop a taxi.


    ����


    An hour later, Sister Zhang appeared on the shabby big bed of a cheap hotel. A man who hadn''t bathed for at least half a month was on her


    ����


    Sometimes, women are like this. They are lonely for a long time. As long as there is a man who is a little better to her, she will pay without reservation.


    Sister Zhang is obviously such a woman. Maybe she is older, maybe she looks worse than before, but she still has a heart to pursue love. Silly flying may be the love in her heart.


    In our eyes, silly Fei is not a person, and Sister Zhang may be a *, but silly Fei can tolerate that Sister Zhang is a *, and Sister Zhang can also tolerate that silly Fei is a bad gambler, but we normal people can''t do this, because many of us don''t have a clear positioning of ourselves.


    Silly Fei knows what he is, so he has no more requirements for Sister Zhang. Just give him money.


    Sister Zhang also knows that she is not clean, so he doesn''t ask silly Fei to have a good job, or a car, a house or the like.


    Silly fly and Sister Zhang are together simply because of money, but Sister Zhang and silly fly are together only because of a word of love.


    No one can decide whether love is pure or dirty.


    But can the pure love we can see be cleaner than the love of a prostitute to a gambler??


    Everyone has his own answer to this question.


    ����


    After the north and South came home, they didn''t tell us about the immortal dance at all. Liu Rui, the old car and Yang Song agreed that the South and North were a little too fucking dry and burning that night, so they were a little excited. The north and South didn''t express their opinions on this matter.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, I drove to the hotel market under renovation.


    "This guy is very fast..."


    I looked at the almost demolished hall and smiled at Han Chao who was helping the workers move cement.


    "President ye, are you here?"


    Han Chao saw me coming and quickly put down the cement in his hand and ran to me.


    "How''s the transformation these days?"


    I was very comforted when I looked at Han Chao''s coat.


    "It''s OK. I''m busy working. I don''t have much time to transform..."


    Han Chao patted the dust on his body, then found a fairly clean stool and moved it out for me.


    "I don''t sit..." I waved to Han Chao, and then asked, "what did you say about the decoration? Will it be finished by the end of the year?"


    "..." Han Chao looked at me, tilted his mouth, shook his head and said, "it''s going to take years!"


    "Shit, I''m going to start business years ago..."


    "Why don''t we do it at night? If we count the night, it should be no problem!!" Han Chao handed me a cigarette as he spoke.


    "Hehe, when I go back to study, I can''t. It''s really the whole night... It''s all about me at the beginning of spring!!" I nodded, then looked at Han Chao and asked, "didn''t Liu Rui ask you to supervise the work? Why did you catch up with the work?"


    "Being idle is also idle. Besides, you give me so much salary, I''m embarrassed to stay..." Han Chao is obviously honest now, and he doesn''t like to be cheap with me every day.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and then asked, "do you think this place is good or security?"


    "Here!!" Han Chao replied without thinking.


    "Why?" I asked.


    "There''s work here. Security is too busy for a day."


    "Well, when the hotel opens, I''ll give you a lobby manager. Do you think you can meet your value?" I looked at Han Chao and asked very seriously.


    "..." Han Chao was stunned after listening to my words. After three or four seconds, he stammered: "President ye, what did you just say you wanted me to do?"


    "Lobby manager!! why do you dislike small officials???"


    "No, no!!" Han Chao quickly waved his hand at me, then excitedly pulled my arm and shouted: "President ye, is what you said true??? Are you lying to me and let me do a good decoration for you!!"


    "Rolling calf, am I such a fucking person?" I kicked Han Chao a little speechless, and then simply organized the language: "When this hotel opens in the future, you will be the manager of the lobby. Liu Rui, the old high-rise car in our back palace, will not come. They will not come. They will be responsible for the decoration design and future personnel recruitment and purchase accounts. You will be responsible for all these things alone in the future, and I won''t come to help you. Do you understand?"


    "Mr. Ye, Mr. Ye, if you let me be a manager or something, I think I can do it, but if you do this, the hotel will become my own? I haven''t done this before!!" Han Chao''s face changed slightly because he was worried that he might not be able to do well in the hotel.


    "Don''t tell me it''s useless. You can do whatever I ask you to do. Don''t you always want to take off? Now I''ll give you this opportunity. You have to do well in this hotel. Don''t say take-off. Even if it''s enough for you to go to heaven..."


    "No, Mr. Ye, I think you still have to be a whole person. I''ll give him a hand, or I''ll get yellow easily..." Han Chao grinned and hawed and still didn''t want to agree to it.


    "Who the fuck should I ask to come here? There are turnips and pits in our harem now. When you go, the security captain is looking for an old car, and the manpower is not enough... You don''t have to ink with me. I don''t care about the whole hotel in the future!"


    "But..."


    "Don''t fuck it, but why are you so inky now? I won''t hide it from you. I''ve prepared the money. I''ll let you lose it for three years. All the losses are mine!! but from the fourth year, you have to give me the whole hotel. When you evaluate the stars, you can''t be less than three stars!! I''ll give you dividends when you earn money!!" I stood up and shouted loudly.


    "..." Han Chao was stunned after listening to me. He bit his lips and looked at me. He didn''t know what to think.

 Chapter 603

    "Sometimes the opportunity comes so suddenly. I''ll give you a day to think about it. If you still think you can''t, I''ll change people. If you think you can, I''ll do it for you in this hotel. You don''t have to make a total loss!!" I paused, patted Han Chao on the shoulder, and then said, "do you have any clothes for me?"


    "President ye, what do you want clothes for?" Han Chao quickly stood up and asked me with a puzzled voice.


    "Work, I''m wearing my new Armani to carry bricks with you..." I took off my clothes while talking.


    "President ye, if we have enough work, don''t stretch out your hand..." Han Chao advised me in surprise.


    "Shit, don''t talk nonsense, hurry to find me clothes..." I kicked Han Chao with a smile.


    Han Chao rubbed his ass and ran to the lounge to find me two blue overalls.


    ����


    On the other hand, after Liu Jiaqing left his uncle''s house, he fooled around in the Internet cafe in H city for three days. Later, because there was no Internet fee, he had to leave the Internet cafe.


    After leaving the Internet cafe, Lao Bian wanted to find a decent job, but when he looked for a job, he realized how cruel this society was.


    Not to mention education, work experience and so on, he can''t even pay the intermediary fee for the intermediary


    Lao Bian stood at the door of the agency and thought for a long time about what he should do, but he didn''t think of a fucking way out.


    "Fuck, this is forcing me to sell my kidney!!"


    Lao Bian touched seven or eight yuan in his trouser pocket, gnashed his teeth and scolded, then put his hands in his pockets and strode to his most familiar place.


    Half an hour later, Lao Bian found Wang''s second son''s home, a dilapidated tube building, which had not been maintained for many years, and most of the wall had fallen off.


    "Bah!! fuck, I''ve wandered around and come back again..."


    Lao Bian spat, put his hands in his pockets, looked up at the position on the fifth floor, and walked into the tube building after a long silence.


    "Bang bang!!"


    After going up to the fifth floor, Lao Bian gently knocked on the dilapidated anti-theft door twice.


    "Who?"


    The voice of Wang Laoer sounded in the house.


    "Me, Lao Bian!!"


    "Shit, you fucking know to come back..." the second king scolded silently, then ran to the door in autumn clothes and trousers and pulled open the door.


    "Creak..."


    The security door was pulled open, and Lao Bian quickly got in.


    "Fuck, it''s so cold outside..."


    After Lao Bian entered the house, he rushed directly to the bed and wrapped himself in a big quilt.


    "What the fuck are you doing out these days?"


    Wang Laoer wrapped up his coat and looked at Lao Bian tremblingly and asked.


    "Pa!!"


    Lao Bian stretched out his hand and lit a cigarette for himself. Then he looked at Wang Laoer and asked, "do you have money in your hand?"


    "If I have money, can I sleep at home?" Wang picked up the cigarette box and found that the last cigarette had been smoked by Lao Bian. He had no choice but to look for it on the ground for a long time and found a cigarette butt in his mouth.


    Lao Bian looked up at Wang''s second son and felt that he really didn''t look like a rich man, so he didn''t say anything when he first came to his mouth.


    "Why do you want money?" Wang Er took a cigarette and looked at Lao Bian with an extremely comfortable expression.


    "I want to find a job, but there is no agency fee..."


    "Shit, the agency fee is only a few fucking dollars!"


    "I don''t have much money, but I have eight fucking dollars left now..." Lao Bian was a little speechless. Then he threw off his quilt and jumped down from the bed to look at Wang''s second son. "OK, I came here today to borrow some money from you. I think you''re fucking nervous... I''ll go first!!"


    "Don''t go, if you really want to use money, I have an idea!!" Wang Er quickly stood up and reached out to stop Lao Bian.


    "Steal or rob?" Lao Bian asked with his mouth curled.


    "Shit, it''s too bad to steal and rob anything. What I''m talking about is borrowing!!" Wang Er felt very reasonable. JB explained, and then said: "I''ve been eyeing a family recently. There''s only a little girl in her twenties. Let''s find a chance to go in and get something. Don''t you have the agency fee?"


    "Fuck yourself, I won''t go..." Lao Bian curled his mouth and turned his head to go outside the door.


    "You don''t have to do it this time. Just help me look at the wind. You don''t even have to enter the house!!" old Wang shouted when he saw that Lao Bian was leaving.


    "..." Lao Bian was stunned for a moment, and then he still didn''t look back, because he really didn''t want to do this sneaky thing.


    "If you go out now, you''ll freeze to death outside. You can''t even find a place to live with that little money in your hand!!" Wang was a little excited. He grabbed Lao Bian and stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Even if I''m frozen to death, I won''t steal anything!!" Lao Bian stood where he was, looked at Wang''s second son stubbornly and shouted.


    "No, you don''t have to steal this time. Just help me watch some people downstairs!!"


    "It''s no different from stealing..."


    "Can you just help me? My mother is ill. Now she has no medical expenses. I''ll go home after I finish this job!!" Wang Eryou quickly explained.


    "Really?"


    "Nonsense, what the fuck am I lying to you for? If you don''t believe it, call my mother and ask!" Wang Laoer asked Lao Bian in a hurry. He reached out and took out the phone and threw it into Lao Bian''s hand.


    "Shit, what are you doing..." Lao Bian put down the phone a little speechless, then walked slowly to Wang Laoer and asked in a low voice, "are you going home after this job?"


    "Well, give mom some money to see a doctor after work!!" the second king nodded.


    "Well, when are you going to do it?" Lao Bian looked at Wang Er and asked after thinking for a while.


    "Tonight, there was only a little girl in this family. Her boyfriend came to pick her up at more than 8 p.m. and then came back at almost 10 p.m. these days. I''ve been squatting in that community for more than a week. We went over at more than 8 p.m. and then took something in the house and left..." Wang Er analyzed it thoughtfully.


    "You go in, I''ll show you the wind below..." Lao Bian thought and said.


    "OK, I''ll go in by myself!!" Mr. Wang nodded, then picked up his mobile phone, clicked on the mobile phone map and found the community where they were going to do it tonight.


    Lao Bian took a look at his mobile phone, totaling for a long time, smiled and said: "this is a fucking rich area. If it''s a whole, how can it be thousands of..."


    "Ha ha, I''ve been fucking preparing for this job for more than half a month!!" Wang replied with a laugh.

 Chapter 604

    At 6 p.m., at the hotel store.


    "Deng Deng Deng..." the cell phone inside my coat rang.


    "Han Chao called me!!"


    I shouted at Han Chao, gnashing my teeth while pushing a unicycle full of sand.


    "You can push your sand. What mobile phone do you want?"


    Han Chao is scraping the wall on the ladder at this time, so he can''t spare his hand to help me with my mobile phone.


    "Shit, my fucking phone rings!! bring it to me quickly. I can''t fucking let go..."


    I scolded speechlessly, because we both hold the unicycle. As soon as we let go, the sand in the car will have to be sprinkled.


    "I said I wouldn''t let you do it. It''s just that your body lattice is too cumbersome..." Han Chao looked down at me with contempt. Then he climbed down from the ladder, walked to the table, looked at my mobile phone, and then said with a big mouth: "still dear, it''s fucking numb..."


    "Don''t play face to face with me, I''ll tell you!!"


    I grabbed the phone impatiently and pressed the connect button.


    "Daughter in law? What''s the matter?" I pushed the car and held the phone in my head.


    "Let''s have dinner later tonight..."


    "Why? There''s a handsome boy at home?" I replied with a smile.


    "Roll the calf, you may come over at Er Ke in the evening. Let''s have something to eat together!!" Su Su scolded me irritably.


    "Hehe, OK, I''m busy with my work. I won''t tell you first. I''ll come to you at ten..."


    "OK, ugly meimoda!!" Susu was in a very good mood and sold it to me, and then hung up directly.


    After I put down my cell phone, Han Chao was very sensible and helped me take it off my shoulder. Then he smiled and asked, "sister-in-law?"


    "Ah!!" I nodded.


    "President ye, what does your sister-in-law look like?" Han Chao asked curiously.


    "You haven''t seen my daughter-in-law yet, have you?"


    "Ah, I''ve never seen it before." Han Chao nodded.


    "Do you have a date?" I continued.


    "No..." Han Chao shook his head slightly shyly.


    "No, no, you''re shy, JB. You''ll change into clean clothes later. I''ll show you to your sister-in-law and introduce you to an object by the way..."


    Looking at Han Chao, I suddenly remembered that Su Su had told me that his best friend Zhou Ke was now empty window. I always wanted me to introduce Zhou Ke to an object. At first, I considered introducing them to Meng Liang Yuanyuan, but these fools were a little inappropriate with Erke''s character, because Zhou Ke''s temper was similar to Su Su''s and they were all queen type, So I think she and Han Chao should be able to talk together. Han Chao is a typical reception. He can accept a small leather whip and a drop of wax.


    And if Han Chao cleans up well, the young man is also very energetic, but his face is a little red


    So I think maybe Zhou Ke can make eye contact with Han Chao, so I decided to bring Han Chao with me today and let them know each other.


    "President ye, do you really want to introduce me?" Han Chao was a little excited.


    "You should wash yourself in a moment and don''t fucking look like an 80 year old man to see a girl..." I looked at Han Chao''s big black and red face and said in silence.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Ye, I can''t embarrass you today!!" Han Chao vowed to me.


    "Roll the calf, go to work quickly!!" I kicked Han Chao with a smile, and then backed up the sand.


    After hearing what I said, Han Chao directly climbed the ladder. Knowing that I wanted to introduce him to someone, he was obviously a lot happier. He hummed a little song and grinned at the wall


    ����


    On the other side, 7:30 p.m.


    Downstairs, Mr. Wang and Mr. Bian sneaked to the stairs.


    "Wow..."


    Wang Laoer took out his prepared travel bag, which contained all the guys who unlocked and knocked on the door.


    "Why the fuck did you take this out again?"


    Lao Bian took out the plastic toy gun in his bag and asked speechlessly.


    "This thing may work!!"


    Old Wang grabbed the toy gun and pinned it on his waist.


    "That thing is fucking plastic. The bullets can''t get out. What''s the use..."


    "You know a JB, this thing is mainly to give others a deterrent, or you really intend to shoot and kill?" Wang Er seemed to analyze it professionally.


    "Brother, as long as you are a person, you can fucking see that it is a fake..."


    "A few nonsense, the policeman didn''t fucking see it last time!!" the second king was very dissatisfied and said.


    "Can you stop telling me about the policeman? Let''s kidnap the policeman like a fool. He''s also a fucking captain. If we hadn''t run fast last time, it would be easy for us to talk about it today. I''ll tell you!"


    "You little JB quarreled with me here. Take the walkie talkie and I''ll go up!!" Wang Er impatiently stuffed the walkie talkie into Lao Bian''s hand, and then walked upstairs with his travel bag.


    "Deng Deng Deng..."


    Lao Bian looked at the back of Wang Laoer and was silent for a moment. Then he went to the corner of the stairs and squatted on the ground waiting for Wang Laoer to come back.


    Five minutes later, the unit door was suddenly pulled open.


    Lao Bian quickly stood up and nervously took out the walkie talkie.


    "Step on..."


    A 60-70-year-old woman came in with a little dog. When she saw that it was an old grandmother, Lao Bian breathed a sigh, then looked at others with a smile and said, "grandma went out to walk the dog


    "Ah, don''t buy insurance!!" grandma looked at Lao Bian and shouted loudly, then turned and walked into the elevator.


    "Shit, what the fuck''s ears..." after grandma got into the elevator, Lao Bian scolded silently, and then squatted on the ground waiting for Wang Er to come back.


    ����


    On the other side, Susu''s house was on the tenth floor. The second king was tired like a calf. Hachi Hachi gasped and came to the door of Susu''s house.


    Wang Lao Er took out the tools in his bag, and then looked around. When he found no one, he lay on the security door of Su Su''s house and looked inside through the cat''s eye.


    "Fuck!"


    After taking a look, Wang ran to the stairs because he saw light in the house!!


    What does that mean??


    That means there''s someone in the house.


    "How can there be anyone here?" Wang Laoer squatted in the corner and said to himself.


    "Are you in yet?"


    At this time, the walkie talkie in Wang''s second trouser pocket suddenly rang.


    "Oh, fuck NIMA, you yelled at the dog * ah!! scared me to death..."

 Chapter 605

    Wang Laoer took the walkie talkie and walked a few steps into the stairs. Then he said to the walkie talkie, "the situation is not JB right. There are people in the fucking house!!"


    "What? Someone?"


    Wang Lao Er hurriedly covered the walkie talkie, and then clenched his teeth and said, "keep your fucking voice down and shout JB!!"


    "If there is someone in the family, why don''t you hurry down and sum up on it?" Lao Bian shouted a little worried.


    "I''m trying to decide whether to go in..." the second king was silent for a long time and said with his teeth.


    "Brother, can you stop the whole fucking thing? What are you doing in there and give it to the God of wealth?" Lao Bian wiped the sweat on his head and asked speechless.


    "I''ll fucking go in and rob the money. I''ll paralyze the God of wealth. Shit!!" Wang Er found that the old Bian is obviously not at this level opposite him now.


    "If you go in now, I''ll tell you it''s a burglary. If no one is stealing, it''s not a fucking crime!!" Lao Bian quickly explained.


    "I know, but we are all fucking here. The reason why thieves don''t leave empty is left by our ancestors!!" the second king shouted loudly.


    "Oh, fuck, what a fucking ancestor. Brother, we are just thieves. Can you stop treating yourself as a saint thief?" Lao Bian is going crazy now.


    "OK, stop the ink. I''ll go in and have a look. If I can move my hand, I''ll move. If I can''t, I''ll withdraw..."


    "Why don''t you go in and get out?" Lao Bian asked.


    "Roll the calf, just a little girl. What the fuck can''t I deal with..." after saying this, Wang Er directly turned off the walkie talkie, and then took out the dagger and the plastic toy gun full of stories from his bag.


    "Bah!!"


    The second king turned his head and spit. Then he trembled with a dagger and went to the door of Su Su''s house.


    Ding Dong!! Ding Dong!!


    Wang Laoer rang the doorbell.


    "Who?"


    "The property manager said upstairs that your house was leaking. I''ll come and have a look..." Wang looked around and nervously replied.


    "Oh, wait for me!"


    Susu''s voice sounded. A few minutes later, Susu opened the door.


    When the second king saw Su Su, he was stunned. Su Su itself was a great beauty. At this time, she was wearing a simple winter COTTON PAJAMA. Although the pajamas were large, her straight long legs were exposed to the air. When the second king saw Su Su''s long legs, he swallowed and spit hard, obviously moving her color center.


    "Who are you? Why haven''t I seen you?"


    Su Su felt something wrong with Wang''s second son''s Wooden tube, frowned and asked.


    "I... I came to repair the water pipe..." old Wang replied nervously.


    ��������


    Su Su looked at Wang''s second son and added up. Then, countless cases of workers raping homeowners flashed in his mind. The next second, Su Su Su pulled the security door directly.


    "Bang!!"


    When the second king saw that Su Su was going to close the door, he reacted very quickly. He kicked on the iron door, then took out a fruit knife and pinned it around Su Su''s neck.


    "You... Don''t move!!" the second king stammered, then rubbed his body inside, hugged Susu and got into the house.


    "What do you want to do!"


    Su Su asked, staring at the second king with trembling eyes.


    "You... Don''t get excited. I just came to borrow some money to go home for the new year. If you cooperate with me, I can''t hurt you, okay?" the second king pinched Su Su''s chin and shouted.


    "Ming... Understand!!" Su Su nodded very cooperatively.


    "Is there anyone else in this room?" the second king asked.


    "No more..."


    Su Su''s big eyes looked at Wang Laoer in horror, and he kept imagining how to deal with the man in his mind.


    "Wow..."


    The second king pulled the fruit knife off Su Su''s neck, then reached out and took out the toy gun and aimed it at Su Su Su''s head.


    "If you dare to shout, I''ll shoot!!" Wang''s throat rolled and shouted nervously.


    "Give you what you want..."


    The second king turned around and shouted, "I want money!!"


    "The money is in the bedroom!!"


    Susu leaned against the wall and replied.


    "Take me to the bedroom!!"


    "Good!!"


    Susu quickly took the lead, and then followed the second king into the bedroom.


    When the second king was in front, Su Su followed him. Taking advantage of Wang''s carelessness, Su Su directly dialed a phone number. Su Su''s last phone call was to me, so he dialed me directly.


    "Where''s the money?" Wang shouted, staring at the beads after entering the house.


    "I... I''ll find you..."


    Su Su stammered back, then took out his wallet from the coat on his hanger and handed all the cash to Wang Er.


    Wang Laoer took the cash and took a casual look. It could be almost five or six thousand.


    "That''s all the money?" obviously, this money can''t satisfy Wang Laoer.


    "There''s so much cash..." Su nodded.


    "Shit!!" the second king scolded speechlessly, and then shouted at Su Su, "stand opposite me!!"


    Susu hurried to the second king.


    "Tear!"


    "Bang!"


    Wang Laoer directly opened the wardrobe, and then began to search frantically. After looking for a long time, he didn''t find anything


    "I find you girls are really a loser. What''s the use of buying so many fucking things..." the second king looked at Su Su and scolded silently, and then walked to the dressing table.


    "Don''t smash my make-up!!" Su Su shouted when he saw Wang''s second son walking to the dressing table.


    "Don''t worry, I''m particular about..." Wang Er waved, then found some platinum necklaces on the dressing table and put them into his pocket.


    "I''ve just ordered something. Hurry up!!" Su Su frowned and shouted when he saw that the second king was not looking for anything.


    "When the fuck will I leave? Tell me..." the second Wang stared at the beads and scolded, then turned his head and walked outside the living room.


    ��������


    Susu hurried out.


    "Fuck, there''s nothing left. This is..." Wang walked around the house and sat down on the sofa.


    "Why don''t you go yet?" asked Susu with a frown.


    "..." the second king looked at Su Su, then his eyes stayed on Su Su''s thigh for a few seconds, then licked his lips and stood up.


    "What are you doing?" Susu felt something wrong with Wang''s second son, so he instinctively stepped back and shouted at a high voice.


    ��������


    The second king''s eyes were dull and approached Su step by step.


    "I gave you all the money. What do you want to do?"


    At this time, Su Su had retreated to the corner and there was no way to retreat, but the second king still walked in her direction step by step.

 Chapter 606

    "Don''t come here, I''ll tell you!"


    Seeing that the second king was getting closer and closer, Su Su quickly grabbed the vase on the table and frantically waved it to the second king.


    "Don''t pretend to be pure with me. I''ve stolen so much. It''s the first time to rape..." the second king licked his lips, but his steps still didn''t stop. He approached Su step by step.


    "I''ll fight with you!!" Su Su shouted, then directly holding the vase and smashing Wang''s second son''s head.


    "Pa!!"


    The second king grabbed Su Su''s wrist, then broke it with force and directly unloaded the vase from Su Su''s hand.


    "Ah..."


    Susu exclaimed.


    "Be fucking honest with me!"


    The second king stretched out his hand to push Su Su, directly pushed Su Su to the ground, then pressed Su Su''s thigh with his thigh, bared his teeth and took off his coat.


    Su Su looked at the king''s second son on his body and bit his lips, his eyes almost desperate.


    "I beg you, don''t do this..." Su cried to the second king.


    But wan Laoer didn''t seem to hear these words. He still took off his pants.


    "I beg you, don''t do this..." Susu kept repeating this sentence.


    "Come on, baby!!"


    After Wang Lao Er took off his pants, he ran directly to Susu''s pajamas and dragged them. At this time, Susu directly took out the mobile phone in his pajamas.


    "Pa!!"


    Su Su smashed Wang Er''s eyes with his mobile phone.


    "Ah!!"


    The second king screamed, then covered his eyes and squatted on the ground.


    Su Su saw the second king squatting down and hurriedly ran to the bedroom. After entering the bedroom, Su Su directly locked the door.


    "Bang bang!!"


    As soon as Su Su locked the door, the second king began to smash the door crazily.


    "Draft it, you come out, little *!"


    Wang Laoer outside the door had lost his mind. At this time, he had only one idea in his mind, that is to break the door open.


    Inside, Su Su hid in the corner of the wall, curled up and sobbed


    ����


    On the other hand, after I received Su Su''s call, I immediately understood what was going on and drove directly to Su Su Su''s home.


    "Susu!! Susu!!"


    After I heard the conversation between Su Su and Wang Laoer, my mind was suddenly confused. It was like a fucking frying pan. There was no sense at all.


    And I drive very fast. I can''t fucking control the traffic lights. Anyway, I keep pressing the accelerator to the end.


    "Susu, talk, talk!"


    Holding my cell phone in my hand, I almost shouted at the phone.


    "Talk and talk!! shit!!"


    I threw my cell phone on the window like crazy.


    "Mr. Ye, don''t worry..."


    Han Chao sat on the co pilot and advised me with a worried face.


    "Shut up and don''t fucking talk!"


    I turned around and scolded Han Chao, and then increased the speed again.


    "Didi, Didi..."


    "This man is sick, shit!"


    "What the fuck?"


    The cars on the road kept honking at me. People on the street looked at me like crazy people. Fortunately, there were not many people on the road at night. I didn''t hit anything.


    "Hey, Xiao Wei, do you know who lives near Guangming community?"


    After I scolded Han Chao, he began to practice with his mobile phone to see if anyone was near Su Su''s house, but he couldn''t find it after looking for a long time.


    ����


    At the same time, Lao Bian squatting at the entrance of the stairs was waiting for Wang Laoer to come down while playing with his mobile phone, but after waiting for more than ten minutes, Wang Laoer still didn''t come down, and Lao Bian''s heart was a little sudden.


    "Why hasn''t he come down yet?" Lao Bian looked at the time and felt something was wrong, so he took out his walkie talkie and shouted, "Wang, what the fuck are you doing?"


    "Yes, please answer?"


    "Wang Laoer!!"


    After Lao Bian shouted at the walkie talkie, he found that no one paid attention to him at all.


    "Shit, this must be a fucking place for people to live. I said I wouldn''t let him go up!!" Lao Bian bit his teeth and scolded, and then walked upstairs.


    "Step on!!"


    As soon as Lao Bian took a step with his front foot, his movement stopped.


    "He''s a thief, thief!!"


    His aunt''s words pierced Lao Bian''s heart like a needle. Lao Bian didn''t want others to look down on him or call him a thief, so he hesitated!!


    For him, the second son of Wang may even be a friend, not a friend, and the word brother is not close to the side!!


    Lao Bian knew that if he went up now, he must have been caught. But after thinking for a moment, Lao Bian still felt that he should go up. He couldn''t throw Wang Er anywhere alone.


    Lao Bian has nothing to do with friendship. It''s entirely because of Lao Bian''s own character. He feels that if he turns around and leaves at this time, he will be too fucking human.


    "Ta ta..."


    Lao Bian hurried upstairs and soon came to the door of Su Su''s house. Because Wang Er kicked the door when he came in, the door was unlocked. Lao Bian stood at the door and hesitated for a long time. Finally, he bit his teeth and pushed the door open.


    After entering the house, Lao Bian was stunned. There was no one in the house.


    "Help!"


    At this time, Su Su''s cry began, which directly startled Lao Bian.


    "Shit, what the fuck is going on?"


    Lao Bian scolded wordlessly, then turned and ran to the bedroom.


    "Wang, what the fuck are you doing?"


    After entering the bedroom, Lao Bian was stunned when he saw Wang''s second son with blood on his face. He quickly came forward and grabbed Wang''s second son.


    "You fucking let me go. I have to kill this little girl today!!"


    The second king returned his hand and put his mouth on Lao Bian''s face, and then rushed to Su Su again.


    "I fuck your mother. Are you fucking crazy? Do you know what you''re doing now?"


    Lao Bian stepped forward and kicked Wang Lao er''s waist, and then directly blocked Su Su''s body.


    "Lao Bian, don''t fucking delay my good deeds. Get out of here!"


    Wang Laoer wiped the blood on his face, bit his teeth and shouted at Lao Bian.


    "Draft? I tell you, this is a crime of rape. You can''t get out if you go in. There are other girls who recruit you to provoke you. What the fuck did you tell me at that time? Did you take the money and leave? What would your mother do if you went in?"


    Lao Bian asked Wang Laoer directly. He woke up and looked at Lao Bian straight. He stopped talking.


    "If I don''t fucking stop you, you and her life will be fucking ruined. Do you understand?"


    When Lao Bian saw that Wang Lao Er didn''t speak, he stood up and shouted at Susu behind him.

 Chapter 607

    ��������


    Wang Lao looked at Lao Bian with a fruit knife in his second hand. Although he didn''t continue to approach Su Su, he didn''t put down his knife.


    "Give me the knife!!" Lao Bian stood up and looked at Wang Er and shouted.


    "If I don''t kill her, she''ll turn around and call the fucking police!! she called the police, and we both have to go in!!" Wang shouted, pointing to Su Su.


    "If you don''t have to rape people, can she do this? Can you do so much now if you take the money?" Lao Bian gritted his teeth and shouted, then stretched out the fruit knife on Wang Lao''s second-hand hand hand and threw it to the ground.


    "Shit, all good things are fucking delayed by you!!" old Wang looked at the fruit knife thrown on the ground by Lao Bian and scolded silently. Then he turned and went outside the house.


    Lao Bian looked back at Su Su hiding in the corner and said helplessly, "if you want to call the police, I won''t stop you!"


    Su Su twitched slightly and looked at Lao Bian. He didn''t speak.


    "Bang!!"


    At this time, Han Chao and I kicked open the door of Susu''s house.


    "Susu!!"


    After entering the room, I stared at the beads and shouted. Then I saw the chaotic living room and ran to the bedroom.


    "Yes, someone is coming!"


    When the second king heard my cry, he quickly picked up the fruit knife under his feet and ran to Su Su.


    "What the fuck are you doing?"


    Lao Bian saw Wang Lao Er running towards Su Su and pushed him hard.


    "Are you a fucking fool? There are people outside!! maybe we can go out after we tie this woman up!!" the second king shouted anxiously, dragging Lao Bian''s collar.


    "Fuck you, you''re holding him now. You can''t run away. I''ll tell you!"


    "Who the hell are you with?" listening to the footsteps coming closer and closer outside, Wang Laoer almost collapsed. Now he regrets why he brought Lao Bian.


    "I''ll fuck you!"


    At this time, Han Chao and I had already run to the bedroom. When I saw Su Su''s appearance, I immediately collapsed and kicked Wang Laoer.


    "Bang!!"


    The second son of Wang let me kick him directly and stopped after sliding on the ground for half a meter.


    "Han Chao fuck him for me!!"


    I turned back and shouted at Han Chao, then pulled open Lao Bian and hugged Su Su.


    "Husband..."


    When Jesus saw me, he began to cry.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, I''m late, and my daughter-in-law is okay..." I stroked Su Su''s head and whispered a word of comfort. When I saw that Su Su had no accident, my heart was finally put down.


    On the other side, Han Chao rode on WAN Laoer and waved his fist wildly. On the body grid of Wang Laoer, Han Chao can beat him at least three.


    "Bang bang!!"


    Han Chao punched Wang''s second son hard in the eye socket. Wang''s second son groaned and fainted directly.


    "I can''t help but fight..."


    Han Chao stood up, clapped his hands and scolded with disdain.


    "What do you do?"


    After I saw Wang Er faint, I looked at Lao Bian and asked.


    "I... I''m with him..."


    Lao Bian hesitated and opened his mouth.


    "Did you draft it? I fucking thought you were courageous!! why are you so calm when you''re with him?"


    When Han Chao heard this, he waved his neck and came to Lao Bian.


    "I... I didn''t do it. I''m just a wind watcher..."


    Lao Bian looked at Han Chao and stepped back two steps in fear.


    "Husband, he is a good man. Don''t hit him!"


    Just then, Su Su opened his mouth and explained for Lao Bian.


    "Didn''t he hurt you?" I asked, looking at Susu.


    "He saved me..." Su Su nodded.


    "..." I looked up at Lao Bian, then remained silent for a moment, opened my mouth and asked, "what do you do?"


    "We wanted to come and steal things, but I don''t know what happened to him. That''s it. I just want to invest some money to pay the agency fee..." Lao Bian looked at me very honestly and said.


    "Did someone else send you?"


    When I first started driving, I wondered if my enemy would come to them to take revenge on Su Su.


    "No, at the beginning, we just discussed taking advantage of no one at home to take something, but we were unlucky to meet you at home..." Lao Bian shook his head.


    "Are you sure?" I stood up slowly.


    "Sure, we just want to steal something. We don''t want to do anything else!!"


    I looked into Lao Bian''s eyes and was silent for a moment. I thought he didn''t lie because his eyes were very sincere.


    If they really come to steal things, my heart can feel better. I''m most afraid that others will deliberately come to fix Su Su, because I don''t want my business to involve Su Su. After all, she is innocent.


    "Han Chao, call the police and ask Guo Sihua to come and take them away!!" I turned my head and shouted at Han Chao.


    "Husband, he saved me. Can you not let the police catch him!!"


    After hearing what I said, Jesus quickly stood up and said to me.


    ��������


    "He really didn''t do anything to me..." Su saw that I didn''t speak and then explained.


    "OK!!" I nodded slightly.


    Ten minutes later, Guo thought brought people to Su Su''s house.


    "What''s going on?"


    Guo thought shouted at me when he entered the house.


    "A fool broke into the house and robbed, and then tried to rape my daughter-in-law..." I said, pointing to Wang''s second son lying on the ground.


    Guo thought looked down at Wang''s second son, then was stunned and said, "shit, isn''t this the fool who kidnapped me with a toy gun that day?"


    "He kidnapped you?" I was stunned when I heard what Guo thought.


    "It''s not so good!! you asked Du Xianyang to control me. Du Xianyang was looking for this fool. By the way, he still had a child. Did the child come today?" after saying that, Guo thought looked around and found Lao Bian standing in the distance, grinned and said, "fuck, what a coincidence. I happened to take them together today..."


    "You''ve been fucking kidnapped. Why don''t you catch him?" I shouted excitedly.


    "Nonsense, I thought these two people were Du Xianyang''s people, so I let it go at that time. Who knows that these fools came out again today!!"


    "What''s the fucking efficiency of the police?" I looked at Guo thinking and shouted a little speechless.


    "Come on, isn''t your daughter-in-law OK? Just ok..." Guo thought patted me on the shoulder and explained with a smile.


    "Roll the calf!!" I pulled open his hand impatiently, then pointed to Lao Bian and said, "this man saved my daughter-in-law, you can''t take it away!!"

 Chapter 608

    Guo thought turned to look at Lao Bian, looked at me in some doubt and said, "aren''t they together? Are you sure he saved your daughter-in-law?"


    "Well, at this time, can I fucking lie to you?" Guo thought to me, very upset.


    "Shit, it''s not that I want to rape your daughter-in-law. You shout JB with me. Later, you all go to the police station with me to take a statement..."


    "I don''t have time. Make up your own confession. Let this fool educate in it for several years. If such a fool is released, it will increase the detection rate of your police!!"


    "Brother, I can''t explain you like this!!" Guo thought frowned and was a little embarrassed.


    "If you''re writing with me, believe it or not, I''ll let Liu Rui fight with him on the road, and then squat down at the police station every day to write with you!!" I reached out and pointed to Han Chao and shouted.


    Guo thought he looked at Han Chao along my finger, and then the tiger body shook.


    Han Chao''s impact on Guo''s thinking is no less than the *!!


    "You''re awesome!!" Guo thought shouted at me with gnashing teeth, and then took Wang second child out of Su Su''s house.


    ����


    After Guo thought left, about ten minutes later, Zhou Ke, who was going to have dinner with us, walked into Su Su''s house with a small bag and high heels.


    "God, what''s the matter?" Zhou Ke was stunned when he saw the mixed living room and shouted with his mouth covered.


    "Something''s wrong. Su Su is in the bedroom. Go and accompany her..." I replied expressionless.


    After hearing what I said, Zhou Ke quickly threw down Hermes''s bag and ran to the bedroom.


    I think it''s useless to coax Su Su in such a situation. I have to let Zhou Ke coax her. After all, they are all girls. It''s more convenient to speak.


    After Zhou Ke entered the house, I was idle and had nothing to do. I sat on the sofa and smoked.


    "Mr. Ye, is that the person you want to introduce me?" Han Chao asked, looking at Su Su''s bedroom with a dull look.


    I looked up at Han Chao and didn''t speak.


    "Shit, this girl is OK!! she looks very smart..." Han Chao said with a stream of saliva.


    "Can you fucking talk for a while?" I shouted irritably, then pointed to Lao Bian standing aside and said, "come with me!!"


    After saying this, I got up and went to Su Su''s guest room. Lao Bian followed me.


    "Sit down..." I pointed to the big bed in the guest room.


    Lao Bian hesitated for a moment and said slightly nervously, "if you have anything, just say it. I won''t sit..."


    "How old is it?" I lit a cigarette and looked at Lao Bian and asked.


    "Nineteen this year..."


    "Where are you from?"


    "State and county!!"


    "Hehe, what''s your relationship with that man?" I smiled and asked.


    "Friends, I''ve been stealing things with him!!" Lao Bian looked at me and his expression was normal.


    "Just now I heard that you have to pay an intermediary fee. Are you looking for a job?"


    "Well!!" Lao Bian nodded, then pursed his lips and said, "I don''t want to steal, I want to find something serious to do!!"


    "The prodigal son looks back?" I grinned.


    "Almost that!!"


    "Do you smoke?" I took out a cigarette from the cigarette box and handed it to Lao Bian.


    Lao Bian thought for a moment, then shivered and took the cigarette I handed him. After taking the cigarette, Lao Bian looked at it, stared at me and asked, "are you the boss?"


    "How do you know?" I threw the lighter.


    "This cigarette is Zhonghua. I saw a boss smoke when I was in the concert hall..." Lao Bian wiped the sweat on his palm, and then lit the cigarette with a lighter.


    "Be reasonable, you come here today to steal things. I should give you to the police, but you saved my daughter-in-law. You are also my benefactor. To tell you the truth, I''m tangled now..."


    "If you regret it, I can turn myself in!!" Lao Bian took a cigarette and said sincerely in his eyes.


    "Just turn yourself in..." I waved my hand and then said, "you don''t have a job now, do you?"


    "No..."


    "If you don''t mind, go to my hotel and do something. I''ll open 8000 for you a month. Thank you for saving my daughter-in-law. What do you think?"


    "Is what you said true?" Lao Bian shouted as he grew up after hearing what I said.


    I smiled, nodded, and then said, "but you can''t steal in the future. If people want to turn back, they don''t have many opportunities. Whether they can wash themselves white depends on whether they know how to cherish them, okay?"


    "Yes, I understand!! I won''t steal anything in the future!!" Lao Bian nodded at me very excitedly.


    "Han Chao!!" I shouted at the living room.


    "What are you doing?" Han Chaoting replied to me emotionally.


    "Come here..."


    "Ah!!" Han Chao agreed, and then walked into the guest room.


    "What are you doing?" Han Chao shouted at me with a cucumber used by Su Su to cover his face.


    "What do you think of the child?" I asked, pointing to Lao Bian.


    "Not so much..." Han Chao glanced.


    "What the fuck? I think it''s good?"


    "Those who are more handsome than me are not so good..."


    "Roll the calf!!" I smiled and scolded, and then said, "in the future, this child will be with you, so you can take him!!"


    Han Chao put down the cucumber, looked at Lao Bian carefully, then opened his mouth and said, "are you going to let him work with me in the hotel?"


    "Well, let him give you a hand, or you can''t do your own work. I''m afraid!!" I nodded.


    "I don''t mind if you let him come, but you have to pay him!! I don''t have money to pay him..."


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and then turned to Lao Bian and said, "you can just follow him in the future. You can do whatever he asks you to do. Do you understand?"


    "Understand!!" Lao Bian nodded quickly.


    "Shit, did I wear the right color in my fucking underpants today? Not only did I get a promotion, but also I got a little brother to shout" super brother "and let me experience what it feels!!" Han Chao shouted at Lao Bian with a grin.


    "Super brother!!" Lao Bian shouted very cooperatively.


    "On the road!! you''ll certainly make great achievements after you hang out with brother. I''ll tell you!!" Han Chao went straight to heaven after hearing this sound. He was very satisfied and patted Lao Bian on the shoulder.


    "That''s what Wang told me when I first told him..." Lao Bian looked at Han Chao and replied weakly.


    "Shit, you really can''t talk. Can he compare with me?"


    "Can''t compare!!"

 Chapter 609

    I looked at Lao Bian standing on one side, as if I saw us. Children like him had just come into contact with society, so they didn''t have a normal recognition of many things. In short, they would become what kind of people they were with.


    However, the essence of Lao Bian is not bad. It can be seen from his rescue of Su Su, so I think he should be allowed to live a normal life rather than continue to wander in the society.


    Now the hotel is under renovation and is officially short of staff, so I decided to leave Lao Bian to observe for a period of time. If he can, let him give Han Chao a hand and help with the business of the hotel.


    Han Chao belongs to that kind of careless character. Although he looks at things all day, he is not bad-hearted, so he readily accepts the sudden emergence of his little brother.


    "OK, if you two have nothing to do, go back. Han Chao, you can arrange where Lao Bian lives..." I got up first and said to Han Chao.


    "Where doesn''t he live?" Han Chao looked at Lao Bian in a surprised tone.


    "If so, I''ll let you arrange a * ah??


    Cao, I''m still living in the dormitory. How can I arrange him? "Han Chao looked a little embarrassed.


    "Yes, I forgot about it..." I patted on the forehead and suddenly remembered that Han Chao had never gone out to rent a house, but had always lived in the staff dormitory in our back palace.


    "I can live anywhere. I can make do with it..." at this time, the old Bian on the side opened his mouth and said.


    "You can live anywhere. Can I let you sleep on the street now?" Han Chaohu said, thinking for a moment, "well, I''ll rent him a hotel, let him make do with it, and then president ye will hold on to you and solve our accommodation problem!!"


    "OK, let''s do it first!! I''ll find you two a house later!!" I nodded slightly, then bowed my head and took out my cell phone to look at the time.


    "Mr. Ye!!" just at this time, Han Chaohao said to me.


    "What the hell are you doing standing there without leaving?" I raised my head and shouted at Han Chao.


    "You haven''t implemented my introduction yet!!" Han Chao bared his teeth and replied to me with a slightly shy expression.


    "Are you fucking absent-minded? What''s the fuck going on today? Who''s in the mood to meet you? Get out of here..." I waved my hand impatiently, then stood up and ran to Su Su Su''s bedroom.


    "My grass, don''t I spend ten fucking yuan to scratch my hair?" Han Chao was so excited when he heard about his partner that he was in trouble. He grabbed my clothes and shouted.


    "Why? If I don''t introduce you to someone, do you want to blackmail me?" I asked Han Chao, squinting at him.


    "Then I dare not..."


    "Don''t dare to give it back to me!!" I silently pushed Han Chao, and then turned around and ran to Su Su Su''s bedroom.


    "Laugh, you laugh a few!!"


    After I left, Han Chao looked at the old Bian standing giggling and scolded with a big mouth, and then said, "do you have anything else to clean up quickly, and I''ll take you out to find a hotel later..."


    "No!!" Lao Bian shook his head.


    "If it''s gone, come with me. I have to leave this sad place early. For this blind date, I spent 20 yuan to take a bath and made a shape in the barber shop. In the end, because of you two, other girls didn''t look at me. It''s a little bad today..."


    "Ha ha..." Lao Bian smiled and said nothing.


    "Do you laugh at me?" Han Chao shouted, pointing to Lao Bian.


    ��������


    "Just don''t laugh at me. I''ll try to find you a hotel with air conditioning and hot water for 21 nights!!"


    "Good!!"


    In this way, Han Chao left Su Su Su''s house with Lao Bian pulling the calf.


    ����


    On the other hand, after I walked into Su Su''s bedroom, I found that Su Su''s state was much better. At least she was not as scared as when I first came.


    "I didn''t say you. How do you look at my Su Su? Aren''t you very social? How can I let my Su Su encounter such a dangerous thing???" Zhou Ke shouted at me like a bitch as soon as my front foot came in.


    "I don''t know what happened to these two people!!" I replied helplessly.


    "You don''t know what''s going on. Fortunately, there''s nothing wrong with Su Su today. Otherwise, I tell you, you have to regret all your life. You''re so irresponsible that you can''t even see your daughter-in-law and lick your face and say you''re an underworld!!" Zhou Ke''s small mouth crackled and eliminated me. He didn''t intend to save me any face at all.


    "Elder sister, when did I say I was mixed with society..." I asked helplessly with a stiff smile on my face.


    "Who in our city doesn''t know that you are a mixed society, and who doesn''t know that you are the boss of the harem?" Zhou Ke shouted with his small waist.


    "That''s what people say. Besides, even if I''m an underworld, I can''t watch Su Su around 24 hours?"


    "Nonsense, your daughter-in-law doesn''t look at it. She''s waiting for Lao Wang next door to look at it for you?"


    "Zhou Ke, you''ve gone too far, I tell you!!" I shouted, pointing to Zhou Ke''s nose.


    "How dare you beat me!" Zhou Ke took a step forward like a shrew and shouted at me.


    "I... I don''t know as much as you!!" I replied speechless.


    "Er Ke, it''s not ye''s fault, so don''t be hard on him!!" Su Su on the side couldn''t see it anymore and stood up to stop Zhou Ke.


    "How can you speak for him!!" Zhou Ke stamped his feet and shouted, then looked at Su Su Su and shouted, "you two are a group. You can''t tell the good from the bad now. I tell you, silly woman who is dazzled by love!!"


    "Oh, er Ke, it really doesn''t matter!!" Su Su dragged Zhou Ke''s arm and explained.


    "Pull it down, I won''t be involved in the affairs of your two young couples..." Zhou Ke threw down this sentence in a strange way, then picked up his satchel and turned to run outside the door.


    "Er Ke!!" seeing that Zhou Ke was leaving, Su Su quickly stood up and shouted.


    "Don''t follow me. You two should study your own business!!"


    After saying this, Zhou Ke pushed the door and went out.


    "Hey..."


    Seeing Zhou Ke gone, Su Su sighed, then looked back at me and said, "Er Ke is such a temper. Don''t mind!"


    "Nothing..." I grinned.

 Chapter 610

    "Are you better?" after Zhou Ke left, I sat next to Su Su Su and asked with my arm around Su Su Su''s shoulder.


    "Much better, you don''t know how scared I was before you came. That person was really terrible..." at this time, Su Su Su still had some lingering palpitations when he recalled the picture at that time.


    "It''s all over..." I patted Su Su''s shoulder.


    "I thought he was a thief at first. Who knows how he returned like this?" Su Su Su said helplessly.


    "..." I was silent for a moment.


    "What do you think?" Su Su Su asked when he saw that I didn''t speak.


    "... daughter-in-law, why don''t you move in with me? I''m not sure you''re here alone!!" I thought for a long time and finally said this idea.


    "I live with you?" Su Su Su was stunned.


    "Why, if you don''t want to, you can not go there!!" I quickly explained.


    "I''m just afraid it''s inconvenient for you..."


    "What''s inconvenient? Liu Rui''s daughter-in-law and Duan Hui''s daughter-in-law all live with us. I''m mainly worried that it''s inconvenient for you to live here!!" I looked at Su Su Su and explained.


    Su Su looked at me and was silent for a moment. After thinking for a while, she nodded embarrassed.


    "You promised your daughter-in-law?" I saw Su Su nodding and shouting excitedly.


    "I used to be OK, but if you guys are too desperate, don''t say I turn my face and don''t recognize people!!" Su Su smiled and threatened me.


    "Don''t worry, daughter-in-law. I promise you that we are all clean people, and none of us is left out!!"


    "That''s ok..." Su Su nodded.


    "Then it''s settled. I''ll rent a house tomorrow, and then you can pack your things these days!!"


    "OK!!"


    "Ha ha, great, then I can see my daughter-in-law every day!!" I smiled from my heart, and then pressed Su Su directly on the bed.


    "Ye Han, what are you doing?" Su Su shouted, grinding his silver teeth after I fell down.


    "I''ll do something serious. What am I doing!!" I whispered back while pulling Su Su''s clothes.


    "Son of a bitch, you brushed your teeth... Woo woo woo!!"


    "Brush it!!" I replied impatiently.


    "You... Woo woo!!"


    "Stop the ink and hurry up!"


    Su Su was kissed by me before he finished speaking.


    Half a minute later, the house was full of spring.


    At eight the next morning.


    "Ye Han, you fucking turned off your broken cell phone and it''s been ringing for a long time..." Su Su lay in the quilt and kicked me lazily.


    "Turn it off yourself. I''m sleeping..."


    I replied impatiently, and then directly grabbed Su Su Su''s big quilt and put it on him.


    "Son of a bitch, what are you doing when you rob me!!" Su Su kicked me hard and kicked me directly under the bed.


    "Oh, my grass, are you a fucking tiger!!"


    I sat on the ground gnashing my teeth and scolded.


    "Roll the calf, I''m sleeping..."


    Su Su turned over and wrapped himself directly.


    "Silly old woman!!"


    I silently scolded, then picked up the clothes on the ground and began to cover myself. While covering, I picked up my mobile phone and looked at the missed calls and text messages.


    After watching it for a while, most of them were called by Liu Rui, and another was called by Bai wanmeng.


    "Why did he call me?" I muttered suspiciously, and then pressed the callback key.


    "Doodle doodle!!"


    "Hello?" Bai wanmeng''s voice sounded.


    "Did you call me?!" I asked with my pants.


    "Well, the man asked me to convey a word..."


    "You say!!" I took my cell phone to the bathroom and closed the bathroom door.


    "He said, I won''t hurt you, now and in the future, you can rest assured!!" Bai wanmeng whispered.


    "You or him?" I asked with a frown.


    "Me!!"


    "Hehe, why didn''t he say these words to me himself?" I continued.


    "It''s not convenient for you to contact you now..."


    "I see. Is there anything else?"


    "Also, let your people keep their hands and feet clean in the future. Don''t make small things like the tracker with me. Brother, this thing is out of date. Do you know? If you really want to follow me, would you bother to make some high technology? Who will be buried with the tracker for 20 yuan?"


    "Er... I think there may be a misunderstanding!!" I explained awkwardly.


    "Fart, I don''t have so many misunderstandings with you. Let your people be honest with me in the future, especially the wind and rain, who grinds and chirps for me like a fool. Don''t worry about me. I''ll let them go. I''ll tell you!!"


    "Well, they..."


    "Doodle doodle!!"


    I just wanted to explain, but I found that Bai wanmeng had hung up my phone.


    "Grass, this fucking temper is bigger and bigger..." I put down the phone silently and turned on the tap.


    "Hua la..."


    The gentle current washed my cheek.


    "Ye Han, keep your voice down!"


    "I see!"


    ����


    Half an hour later, I got dressed and came out of the bathroom.


    "Daughter in law, I''m leaving. You can eat whatever you like!!"


    "HMM..." Su Su Su agreed impatiently.


    I stood in front of the mirror, simply cleaned up my hair, then pushed the door and went out.


    Out of the corridor, I happened to meet Zhou Ke, who was carrying breakfast to see Su Su.


    "Come to play with my Su Su?" I asked with a smile.


    "Bastard!!" Zhou Kebai glanced at me, and then ran to the corridor of Su Su''s house without looking back.


    "Cao, silly old woman, sooner or later I have to let Han Chao rape you!!" I scolded fiercely, and then walked into the parking lot.


    Fifteen minutes later.


    I dialed Du Xianyang''s cell phone number while driving the car.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "You find me a villa..."


    "Do you want to buy or rent?" Du Xianyang was stunned and understood what I meant.


    "Rent one first, and I''ll have to pay for the opening of the hotel in a few days. For the time being, I can''t get so much cash..." I thought about it and thought back. I do have the money, but I just don''t want to throw it all on it.


    "How big do you want to rent?" Du Xianyang then asked.


    "The kind where more than ten people can live together..."


    "Puff!!"


    After hearing what I said, Du Xianyang sprayed out the preserved egg lean meat porridge just stuffed into his mouth.


    "Brother, you are fucking teasing me? It''s a fucking pigsty. There are more than ten people living there!" Du Xianyang shouted at me silently while wiping his mouth.

 Chapter 611

    "It''s just a fucking pigsty. I want to find a bigger villa. It''s best to live all of us..." I explained in silence.


    "Brother, the largest villa is more than 300. You ten people must not be able to live in it. If I say you just find a factory or something, you may be able to live in it!"


    "The factory can''t work. I have to renovate the fucking factory..." I directly denied Du Xianyang''s suggestion.


    "Then you can rent three townhouses directly, otherwise so many of you can''t live in them!!" Du Xianyang said slowly after thinking for a while.


    "Grass, don''t you have to spend three fucking dollars?" I muttered painfully after listening to him.


    "You still want to live in a villa. You still want to save money. You just take your people to the railway station and squat. Save money and return it to the fucking bright!!" Du Xianyang was anxious after listening to me.


    "Fuck off, just tell me. You can help me find three villas. It''s best to live in them this week, and they have to be arranged in rows. The decoration should be better..."


    "There are so many fucking things, I owe you, grass!!" Du Xianyang scolded silently, and then hung up the phone directly.


    "This is another big fucking expense..." I put down my cell phone, looked at the window, sighed helplessly, and then slowly started the car.


    ����


    A week later, Du Xianyang helped me find a house. There were three townhouses. There were at least four rooms in each villa. Combined, it was more than 700 square meters. We must be enough to live.


    Du Xianyang and I took a simple look at the house. After confirming that there was no problem, I directly rented the three villas for one year.


    "It''s been rented for a fucking year. It''s almost catching up with the money I bought a set..."


    After signing the contract with the homeowner, I said to Du Xianyang with great pain.


    "You''re so rich, what the hell can you do to buy some villas? I don''t know what you''re going to do with your money, waiting for your cubs?" Du Xianyang shook his big feet, spitting at me and writing at me.


    "Fuck you, if I have your family, don''t say three sets, I''ll buy all 30 sets!!" I looked at Du Xianyang and shouted impatiently.


    "Who are you going to kill?" Du Xianyang looked at me and asked.


    "Roll the calf, I''ll be upset when I fucking see you..." I scolded irritably, then accelerated my pace and opened a distance with Du Xianyang in an instant.


    "Are you ready to kill the donkey? Are you ready to kill the donkey?"


    Du Xianyang followed me with his short legs tight.


    ����


    After renting the house, I asked everyone to pack up and move to a new house the next day.


    I arranged it this way. Liu Rui and I lived in the same room with Su Su, Wu Mei, Meng Liang and Xi Xi.


    Yang Song, Nanbei, Han Chao and Lao Bian live together.


    Old car, Yuan Yuan, Duan Hui, and Duan Hui''s daughter-in-law, er Mei, live in the same house.


    A large group of us moved for a whole fucking day. The main reason is that there are too many women''s things, especially Su Su and Wu Mei. We can have a big car just by fucking clothes.


    "I said, can you wear all these clothes?" Liu Rui shouted with a broken expression, carrying a large paper case in his hand.


    "I''d like to buy it if I can''t wear it... Take it easy. I''ll tell you, I broke my mother and killed you!!" Wu Mei stood aside and pinched her waist, worrying about this and that like the landlady.


    On the other hand, Su Su had no less clothes than Wu Mei, but Meng Liang helped me move a lot, so I entered the house earlier than Liu Rui and them.


    When Zhou Ke heard that Wu Mei had moved, he ran over happily. If Zhou Ke didn''t come, Su Su could still do some work. When Zhou Ke came, they didn''t do anything. They chirped and watched me and Meng Liang pack up.


    "Can you two stop nagging and reach out?" I looked at Han Chao and Meng Liang, who were tired like a grandson, and shouted with some embarrassment.


    "Stretch out your hand. It''s good that Su Su can come with you. He also points to others to work for you. It''s so beautiful for you..." Zhou Ke spit out his tongue at me, then took Su Su and ran outside the door.


    "Shit, my daughter-in-law was ruined by this stupid woman!!" I looked at their backs and scolded silently, then wiped the sweat on my forehead and packed my things.


    "I think this girl is good..." Han Chao replied to me foolishly at this time.


    "Get the fuck out of here. Once you hear that people come here, you look like a fucking estrous male dog. You don''t clean up your own things. Come and help me clean up!! you''re not promising at all..."


    "I''m afraid you''re tired!!" Han Chaoyi shouted loudly.


    "Roll!!"


    On the other hand, in Han Chao''s home, Lao Bian and Yang Song Yuanyuan are all great men themselves, so they don''t have so many things to clean up.


    After simply tidying up their luggage, they came to us to help.


    Although we have a lot of things, we have been busy all day.


    ����


    At 8 p.m., all of us in the harem, together with Wei Yiwen''s team in Zhaojia village, gathered in Shunyi hot pot restaurant.


    Originally, I wanted Tian Ming to come and live with us, but people thought it was meaningless to be with a group of children. I had to live in Zhaojia village with Wei Yiwen. I couldn''t resist him, so I followed him later. After all, he and Wei Yiwen are old light sticks. They can have comfort together.


    In the hot pot shop.


    I was the first to raise my glass, then stood up and shouted, "I won''t say much about the first glass of wine today. Let''s celebrate our housewarming!!"


    "Fuck, return the whole idiom..." Liu Rui scolded silently, and then stood up.


    Seeing me standing up with Liu Rui, the others also stood up.


    Drink the first glass of wine in one gulp.


    "Lao Bian, introduce yourself. I may not know you very well here!!" after drinking the wine, I shouted at Lao Bian.


    Lao Bian knew very well. He quickly raised his glass and said to the people in the room, "my name is Liu Jiaqing. President ye took me in a few days ago. In the future, I will wear president Ye''s clothes and eat president Ye''s rice. If you have anything, just say hello. I don''t know much, but I''m sure I can work hard!!"


    "Good!!"


    After Lao Bian finished, Han Chao was the first to stand up and applaud, and everyone else clapped. The atmosphere in the private room was very harmonious.


    After the storm, there is a rainbow.


    After going through a hail of bullets again and again, we finally ushered in the heyday of the harem in H city.

 Chapter 612

    "Yes, when a mistress comes to a big aunt, she has to do something. We have to set up two tables and get back the money we threw out. I decided that this must be done, and it must be done!!" Yang Songhu BB expressed his opinion.


    "I think what Liu Rui said is right. We''ve spent a lot of money these days. We should fucking do big things like Du Xianyang. I think we should learn his shameless strength sometimes!!" Meng Liang, who hasn''t spoken for a long time, nodded to show that this method is OK.


    "..." I was silent for a while, then lit a cigarette, narrowed my eyes and said, "we have been working here for so long, and we don''t know many friends, so we can really hug the money back, but what about the time? It''s the new year''s day soon. When shall we do business?"


    "Let''s finish it years ago!!" Liu Rui shouted.


    "You didn''t fucking go home years ago?"


    "I can''t go back, just call my father!!" Liu Rui doesn''t care.


    "What about the others? Who won''t go home?" I asked, looking at the others.


    "I won''t go back either..." Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan shouted in unison.


    "Why don''t you two go back, Yang Song?" I looked at Yang Song and asked.


    "My father is an old man. If I don''t go back for the new year, he will be a little poor..." Yang Song thought about it and said slowly.


    "OK, you go back and shake the phone with the friends you know in H city!!" I nodded slightly.


    "I know this!!"


    "What about you two?" I asked, looking at the old car.


    "Our family is local. It doesn''t make any difference whether we go back or not!!" the old car said with a smile.


    "Grass, since there''s nothing fucking wrong, let''s do it!!" I patted the table and shouted.


    "The name of our hotel hasn''t been decided yet. Let''s decide the name first!!" Liu Rui shouted with his mouth open at this time.


    "Yes, I forgot about it!!" I patted my forehead and looked at Liu Rui and said, "I''ll leave the naming to you. You are the most educated among us!!"


    "I think pork stewed noodles are good..." Yang Song said.


    "You get out of my way. I spent millions of fucking dollars in a restaurant, and you directly integrated it into a northeast restaurant..." I scolded in silence.


    "What''s wrong with the name? How grounded!!" Yang Song replied to me with a big mouth.


    "Don''t talk to me, will you? My fucking head hurts, Liu Rui. You quickly think of a name for me!!" I rubbed my temples and said helplessly to Liu Rui.


    "Our bar is called the back palace, and the restaurant is called imperial food. We''ll open another hotel in a few days called fucking Qianqing palace!! let''s strive to build a northeast forbidden city within ten years!!" Liu Rui stood up and shouted at us with hot eyes.


    "The Forbidden City is a little far away, but I''m still satisfied with the name of imperial food!!" I smiled and nodded.


    "The name of imperial food is awesome!!" Meng Liang gave Liu Rui a thumbs up.


    "It must be awesome. I tell you, I thought of this name three fucking years ago. Don''t say you opened a restaurant. Even if you''re the whole foot therapy shop, I can give you a soul shaking name!!" Liu Rui was very proud when he spoke.


    "Come on, don''t brag. The opening time of our imperial restaurant is the day after tomorrow, the new year''s Eve!!" I reached out to stop Liu Rui. I think this fool''s brag is fucking endless.


    "OK, let''s start shaking people?" the old car took out his cell phone, smiled and shouted.


    "There''s a lot of reward for those who shout!" I shouted, then turned and walked out of the conference room.


    ����


    After the meeting, several of us took our mobile phones and began to call people we knew.


    Yang Song, Wu Mei and Xi Xi bought tickets home in the afternoon.


    Although he has a good temper, he doesn''t know any serious people at all because he is often busy at the casino. The only friends he wants to invite are the gamblers.


    After the phone call, the north and the South followed Han Chao and Lao Bian to study the specific matters of opening. After all, we are a hotel ourselves, and we can''t go to other people''s houses to do things. Therefore, Han Chao has to study clearly whether the menu or seating arrangement.


    ����


    In our side, we usually have such happy events as getting married and having children. People like to set up several tables of banquet and then have fun together. This is the prototype of holding banquet at the beginning.


    Later, this kind of banquet became a traditional culture. For the dead, marriage, moving and children going to college, several tables of banquet should be held, and this kind of banquet has become a way of collecting money from the beginning.


    In fact, I think this kind of thing is that a little money comes and goes. Here, you give me 500 today and I''ll take care of you 500 tomorrow.


    Moreover, some people follow the gifts for a year and spend no less money, but there is nothing at home, so people who are anxious to use money will find some inexplicable things to do.


    It''s just like fixing pigsty, old sows and young pigs. It''s also true to do banquet.


    We have a banquet expert around us, Du Xianyang.


    I roughly calculated that Du Xianyang can hold more than 20 fucking dinners a year!!


    But the reason why Du Xianyang did the banquet was because his family''s identity in H city was there. What he did the banquet was not important. What mattered was how much money he could collect.


    In short, Du Xianyang''s banquet is an opportunity for businessmen who want to curry favor with their Du family.


    If the identity of the Du family is not in place, you have a banquet. Others come, and they also come the second time, but can they still give you this B face for the third and fourth time? No, it''s good to fucking scold you for being a fool behind your back.


    Our harem belongs to the entertainment industry, so there are many relationships that need to be taken care of. Moreover, if you go to a bar as big as ours, you can''t take it at all. There are more than 100 fucking members I go out with this year. In our circle, feelings are on the one hand. If you don''t have enough money, no matter how good your feelings are.


    For example, if other people follow ten thousand and I follow five thousand, what do people think of me??


    Do you think your feelings are not in place.


    So, sometimes it''s strange that human relations are measured by money.


    I didn''t like to do such a thing, but I''m really a little difficult now. I need to get the money thrown out. Moreover, I think the whole opening ceremony should also be known by the people of H city. The imperial food of our Hougong hotel has opened, so I''ll come and walk around if I have nothing!!

 Chapter 613

    "Yes, when a mistress comes to a big aunt, she has to do something. We have to set up two tables and get back the money we threw out. I decided that this must be done, and it must be done!!" Yang Songhu BB expressed his opinion.


    "I think what Liu Rui said is right. We''ve spent a lot of money these days. We should fucking do big things like Du Xianyang. I think we should learn his shameless strength sometimes!!" Meng Liang, who hasn''t spoken for a long time, nodded to show that this method is OK.


    "..." I was silent for a while, then lit a cigarette, narrowed my eyes and said, "we have been working here for so long, and we don''t know many friends, so we can really hug the money back, but what about the time? It''s the new year''s day soon. When shall we do business?"


    "Let''s finish it years ago!!" Liu Rui shouted.


    "You didn''t fucking go home years ago?"


    "I can''t go back, just call my father!!" Liu Rui doesn''t care.


    "What about the others? Who won''t go home?" I asked, looking at the others.


    "I won''t go back either..." Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan shouted in unison.


    "Why don''t you two go back, Yang Song?" I looked at Yang Song and asked.


    "My father is an old man. If I don''t go back for the new year, he will be a little poor..." Yang Song thought about it and said slowly.


    "OK, you go back and shake the phone with the friends you know in H city!!" I nodded slightly.


    "I know this!!"


    "What about you two?" I asked, looking at the old car.


    "Our family is local. It doesn''t make any difference whether we go back or not!!" the old car said with a smile.


    "Grass, since there''s nothing fucking wrong, let''s do it!!" I patted the table and shouted.


    "The name of our hotel hasn''t been decided yet. Let''s decide the name first!!" Liu Rui shouted with his mouth open at this time.


    "Yes, I forgot about it!!" I patted my forehead and looked at Liu Rui and said, "I''ll leave the naming to you. You are the most educated among us!!"


    "I think pork stewed noodles are good..." Yang Song said.


    "You get out of my way. I spent millions of fucking dollars in a restaurant, and you directly integrated it into a northeast restaurant..." I scolded in silence.


    "What''s wrong with the name? How grounded!!" Yang Song replied to me with a big mouth.


    "Don''t talk to me, will you? My fucking head hurts, Liu Rui. You quickly think of a name for me!!" I rubbed my temples and said helplessly to Liu Rui.


    "Our bar is called the back palace, and the restaurant is called imperial food. We''ll open another hotel in a few days called fucking Qianqing palace!! let''s strive to build a northeast forbidden city within ten years!!" Liu Rui stood up and shouted at us with hot eyes.


    "The Forbidden City is a little far away, but I''m still satisfied with the name of imperial food!!" I smiled and nodded.


    "The name of imperial food is awesome!!" Meng Liang gave Liu Rui a thumbs up.


    "It must be awesome. I tell you, I thought of this name three fucking years ago. Don''t say you opened a restaurant. Even if you''re the whole foot therapy shop, I can give you a soul shaking name!!" Liu Rui was very proud when he spoke.


    "Come on, don''t brag. The opening time of our imperial restaurant is the day after tomorrow, the new year''s Eve!!" I reached out to stop Liu Rui. I think this fool''s brag is fucking endless.


    "OK, let''s start shaking people?" the old car took out his cell phone, smiled and shouted.


    "There''s a lot of reward for those who shout!" I shouted, then turned and walked out of the conference room.


    ����


    After the meeting, several of us took our mobile phones and began to call people we knew.


    Yang Song, Wu Mei and Xi Xi bought tickets home in the afternoon.


    Although he has a good temper, he doesn''t know any serious people at all because he is often busy at the casino. The only friends he wants to invite are the gamblers.


    After the phone call, the north and the South followed Han Chao and Lao Bian to study the specific matters of opening. After all, we are a hotel ourselves, and we can''t go to other people''s houses to do things. Therefore, Han Chao has to study clearly whether the menu or seating arrangement.


    ����


    In our side, we usually have such happy events as getting married and having children. People like to set up several tables of banquet and then have fun together. This is the prototype of holding banquet at the beginning.


    Later, this kind of banquet became a traditional culture. For the dead, marriage, moving and children going to college, several tables of banquet should be held, and this kind of banquet has become a way of collecting money from the beginning.


    In fact, I think this kind of thing is that a little money comes and goes. Here, you give me 500 today and I''ll take care of you 500 tomorrow.


    Moreover, some people follow the gifts for a year and spend no less money, but there is nothing at home, so people who are anxious to use money will find some inexplicable things to do.


    It''s just like fixing pigsty, old sows and young pigs. It''s also true to do banquet.


    We have a banquet expert around us, Du Xianyang.


    I roughly calculated that Du Xianyang can hold more than 20 fucking dinners a year!!


    But the reason why Du Xianyang did the banquet was because his family''s identity in H city was there. What he did the banquet was not important. What mattered was how much money he could collect.


    In short, Du Xianyang''s banquet is an opportunity for businessmen who want to curry favor with their Du family.


    If the identity of the Du family is not in place, you have a banquet. Others come, and they also come the second time, but can they still give you this B face for the third and fourth time? No, it''s good to fucking scold you for being a fool behind your back.


    Our harem belongs to the entertainment industry, so there are many relationships that need to be taken care of. Moreover, if you go to a bar as big as ours, you can''t take it at all. There are more than 100 fucking members I go out with this year. In our circle, feelings are on the one hand. If you don''t have enough money, no matter how good your feelings are.


    For example, if other people follow ten thousand and I follow five thousand, what do people think of me??


    Do you think your feelings are not in place.


    So, sometimes it''s strange that human relations are measured by money.


    I didn''t like to do such a thing, but I''m really a little difficult now. I need to get the money thrown out. Moreover, I think the whole opening ceremony should also be known by the people of H city. The imperial food of our Hougong hotel has opened, so I''ll come and walk around if I have nothing!!

 Chapter 614

    Two days later, at 9 a.m. on New Year''s Eve, in front of the imperial restaurant in the Hougong.


    "Crackling, crackling..."


    Lao Bian and Han Chao lit the earth red firecrackers of 30000 Festival. The noisy firecrackers are particularly lively in this originally not very quiet Festival.


    Nine o''clock in the morning.


    The vehicles to the imperial dining hall are driving in groups on the street in front of the imperial dining hall. It''s the Spring Festival. It''s reasonable that there aren''t many cars on the road, but the vehicles that come to the imperial dining hall with gifts still cause a lot of congestion. Du Xianyang gave me four Liang *, and stopped at the center of the imperial dining hall in an extremely domineering manner. * there are countless luxury cars nearby, Bentley, Land Rover and Porsche, Ferrari, it looks like a fucking auto show from a distance.


    "Have all the * in H city stopped at our door?" Liu Rui said with a smile, looking at the luxury car outside on the steps.


    "If you mention pulling calves, forcing pictures and breaking shoes, Du Xianyang basically has no opponent in H city!!" Yang Song looks very chic in a big fried red down jacket and a pair of green quarter pants.


    "I told you not to wear this dress. How the hell did you wear it back for me?" I came out from nine o''clock and was speechless when I saw Yang Song''s dress.


    "Why don''t you let me wear my fucking new daughter-in-law?" Yang Song shouted at me with his neck crossed.


    "Fuck off, you''ll go to the back kitchen to help me later!!" I kicked Yang Song and shouted at Han Chao, "it''s time, let''s start!!"


    "It''s done!!"


    Han Chao made an OK gesture at me, then bared his teeth and pulled down the red cloth on the plaque.


    "Wow!"


    The bright red cloth fell slowly, and the two golden characters of imperial food were exposed to the air.


    "Wow!!"


    After the red cloth fell, roaring applause broke out inside and outside the hotel.


    Guests begin to enter!!


    Everyone knows that going out depends on friends.


    What is a friend??


    A friend is when you need him, he can appear.


    The opening time of our hotel is not very good, because it is the new year''s Eve. If we open today according to the normal idea, we will have a fucking rest tomorrow. Moreover, most people are going to spend the new year with their relatives at home today, so if Jintian can come to help me, it must be my friend. Whether it''s sincere or false, as long as he can come today, I''m sure I can keep it in mind.


    It''s not how much money people spend, but how deep their feelings are. As long as they can take some time to take a look and help stand on their feet, it''s a pretty good relationship.


    Our harem has many enemies in H City, but I think there are few fucking friends, so I don''t think there will be too few people coming today, especially those people Liu Rui knows. Although Liu Ruiping is not very serious, Liu Rui is definitely a master in his friends.


    After the guests entered the hall, almost seven or eight bosses who often come to our back palace to play, wearing suits and ties and smiling, walked into the hall.


    Due to Wu Mei''s absence, Su Su took several women from our harem as the etiquette lady at the scene.


    Su Su, dressed in a red cheongsam, sexy long legs and exquisite face, is definitely the brightest existence in our hall.


    In Yang Song''s words, Su Su is absolutely amazing.


    "President ye, good luck in opening!"


    When a middle-aged man saw me, he quickly took out a red envelope and put it in the hands of the etiquette lady.


    "Mr. Li, please hurry inside!"


    I smiled and pointed to the private room on the second floor.


    "Is this brother Ye''s daughter-in-law?" the middle-aged man asked, pointing to Su Su Su beside me.


    "Ah!! the new one..." I smiled and hugged Su Su''s shoulder.


    "Hello, brother Li, brother Zhang, brother Wang!!" Su Su said hello to the three middle-aged people in front of me.


    "Ha ha, good!!" the middle-aged man nodded again and again, then took my hand and looked at me with a red envelope. "The little girlfriend is very beautiful. Get married early!!"


    "With your kind words!!" I smiled and accepted the red envelope.


    "Well, I''ll go up first. I''ll wait for you up there!!"


    "OK!!" I nodded slightly and sent the three middle-aged people away.


    The maximum number of these three people was 88800, and the minimum number was 9999. Among all the guests, they belong to the medium level, because they are ordinary guests of our harem. They have no business dealings with Liu Rui at all, but they can take so much money as gifts, which shows that they take our harem seriously!


    After the three men left, Su looked at me with a smile and said, "what''s the matter? Does your daughter-in-law give you a long face? I think they all look straight..."


    "Long face fart, people just look at my face and praise you. Do you really think you are a fairy?" I replied duplicity, and then hurriedly dragged Su Su to receive the next wave of guests.


    Su Su and I stood in the hall and received at least more than 30 guests, most of whom were old customers of our harem, including some introduced by Bai Bao.


    But I''ve always wondered why the big hands of Du Jiaji and Bai Bao haven''t come out yet. I''m waiting for them to cook. The girl who reported the gift money has shouted for more than half an hour, and I haven''t seen more than 100000 gift money. It''s still a little embarrassing for me.


    Just as I was summing up these questions, the crowd suddenly made a gap, and the noise in the hall was obviously much less.


    I took a deep breath when I saw the scene. I knew there must be a big fucking figure.


    Half a minute later, Guo xiongyi, director of our h Municipal Public Security Bureau, appeared in my sight with Guo xiongyi. I was stunned at the moment when I saw Guo xiongyi. I did call Guo xiongyi and asked him to come and cheer up, but I didn''t expect Guo xiongyi to come too!!


    I was not the only one who was frightened. All the guests present were fucking stunned.


    "Ye Han is OK. Old man Guo came here in person..."


    "Yes, I haven''t seen him appear on such an occasion for almost seven or eight years!!"


    The voices of the guests around me kept coming into my ears, and I showed a satisfied smile.


    I don''t need to introduce Guo xiongyi too much about his existence in H City, but he has been a director of the Public Security Bureau for so many years. In order to avoid suspicion, he has never participated in the opening of any catering and entertainment company. But today, we opened imperial catering. On the 30th of the lunar new year, people came with their son in person, no matter how much conflict I had with him, At least people have given me enough face today.

 Chapter 615

    "The whole is very lively!!" Guo xiongyi smiled at me with great momentum and said.


    "Hehe, it''s OK. I just fooled around!!" I quickly shook hands with Guo xiongyi, then pulled Su Su behind me and said, "Uncle Guo, this is my girlfriend su..."


    "A fair match!!" Guo xiongyi looked at Su Su, then smiled and nodded.


    "Haha, I didn''t expect you to come in person today, so I didn''t inform you in advance of the opening. Please forgive me!"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay... I''m just idle at home. I''m free to come and stroll. There''s my bar?" Guo xiongyi said very carefully, but everyone present was fucking stupid to hear this.


    On New Year''s Eve, I have nothing to do at home and go for a walk??


    Three year olds can''t fucking believe that.


    Although Guo xiongyi told me on the surface that he came here casually, the deeper meaning inside is that ye Han gave you enough face today. If I have anything to do in the future, you must support me in front.


    "There''s wine, uncle Guo must have wine!!" after hearing Guo xiongyi''s words, I was stunned, and then bared my teeth to invite Guo xiongyi and Guo thinking inside.


    "Wait a minute!!" Guo xiongyi stretched out his hand to stop me, then smiled and said, "our police allowance is less than that of businessmen like you, and our party members don''t like it, so I specially wrote a pair of words for you before I came out. Don''t you dislike the words written by my old man?"


    "Hula..."


    Guo thought his voice fell to the ground, and the people around him became lively in an instant. The director of others came in person, which has given us enough face in the harem. People not only came, but also gave us a pair of fucking words. Our harem and Guo xiongyi were present. As long as they are not fools, everyone can understand what''s going on.


    "Don''t dislike, don''t dislike..." Guo xiongyi''s actions today, to tell the truth, gave me a little flattered. He quickly agreed. Guo xiongyi''s word is really hard to find in H city.


    "Thinking!!" Guo xiongyi glanced back.


    Guo thought quickly took out the prepared brocade box and handed it to me.


    I took the brocade box with both hands and opened it. There was a piece of rice paper with four big words: "*!"


    I looked at these four words and was silent for a while. Then I nodded frequently, nodded and said, "good words, good words!!"


    Although I say good words, I can''t fucking understand it. It''s good if I can see what''s written.


    "Old Guo''s words are few in our city!!"


    "That''s not..."


    After I took out the words, the people around me quickly flattered me.


    "Ha ha, I just write nonsense..." Guo xiongyi smiled in a very good mood, and then walked to the hall.


    "My daughter-in-law hurried and sent Guo to the VIP area on the second floor!!" when I saw Guo xiongyi leaving, I shouted at Su Su.


    Su Su''s reaction was very open. He walked to Guo xiongyi with a smile, and then took the road one by one.


    After Guo xiongyi left, Guo thought squeezed his eyes at me, and then quickly followed Guo xiongyi to the VIP area on the second floor.


    When I received Guo xiongyi, Lin Yushu, fan Aiguo and others also entered the hall, but they didn''t make do with me when they saw that I was receiving Guo xiongyi.


    "Why did Guo xiongyi come here?" fan Aiguo asked with a frown after seeing Guo xiongyi.


    "Other people''s son and ye Han wear a pair of pants. Such a big scene must show up. It''s reasonable..." Lin Yushu seems to be very generous.


    "Guo xiongyi has come here. It''s hard for ye Han not to think about fire now!!" a middle-aged man who came with Lin Yushu at this time said with a cigarette in his mouth.


    "Fire is not fire, you can''t look at others, you have to look at yourself!!" Lin Yushu replied with a big mouth, and then walked towards me.


    I saw Lin Yushu running past me and hurried to meet him.


    "Uncle Lin is coming!!" I walked forward with a smile and shook hands with Lin Yushu.


    "Ye, you are not authentic. Don''t tell me such a big thing!!" Lin Yushu smiled and joked after shaking hands with me.


    But what he said was right. None of us really informed Lin Yushu''s gang. The first reason was that Han Chao''s affair. The second reason was that I didn''t feel that my feelings with Lin Yushu were so good, so I didn''t call him.


    But I didn''t expect that Lin Yushu came uninvited. Not only did he come, but fan Aiguo also followed.


    "I''m afraid you have too many people!!" I explained without salt, then smiled at fan Aiguo behind Lin Yushu and said, "brother fan is here too!!"


    "Ye, I have to come when you do business!!" fan Aiguo replied to me as if he had a strong relationship with me.


    "Then hurry, please come inside!!" I had nothing to say to them, so I quickly turned to them and asked them to go upstairs.


    "Then I''ll go up first?" Lin Yushu said to me as he walked upstairs.


    "OK, I''ll come to you later..." I nodded slightly.


    Lin Yushu smiled and took them upstairs.


    "Why are these two people coming here?" after Lin Yushu, fan Aiguo and others left, Han Chao looked at me with a big mouth and asked.


    "I don''t know how they came here..." I replied silently, and then prepared to receive the next wave of guests.


    "Don''t you know I have a holiday with them?" Han Chao shouted after them.


    "Can I get rid of others when they come here?" I looked back at Han Chao speechless, then picked up the bill on the table and took a simple look. Lin Yushu was 200000, fan Aiguo was 100000, and others were 50000 or 60000. I felt that the relationship between us was in place when people could take out so much money.


    Han Chao looked at my bill. He also looked like he owed B. then he saw them show their teeth and smile after the ceremony. The ugly expression on his face disappeared. After all, the number of people was there, and Han Chao couldn''t say more.


    I followed Susu and received him in the hall for more than ten minutes. At this time, the hall was filled with people on the second and third floors.


    "Almost?" Liu Rui ran in from the outside, his face flushed with cold.


    I raised my hand and looked at my watch. I felt that the time was almost over, but the two people I had been waiting for had not come yet.


    "Can''t you start? These people should be hungry!!" Liu Rui looked at me and shouted in a hurry.

 Chapter 616

    "Wait a minute!!" I frowned back and turned around to find a quiet place to call the people I was waiting for.


    "What are you waiting for? Do they like to come or not? You have to worry about other people''s feelings, big brother!!" Liu Rui understood what I meant and shouted at me in a hurry.


    "Can you wait five minutes?" I replied with staring eyes.


    "Shit!!" Liu Rui scolded silently, then turned and ran outside the hotel.


    "Husband, who are you waiting for?" after Liu Rui left, Su Su looked at me curiously and asked.


    "I''ll wait..."


    Before I finished this sentence, I heard someone shout, "leaves!!"


    After hearing this sound, I turned around in an instant. I knew that the heavyweight guests I was waiting for finally came!!


    Five people came out of the crowd. These five people were Du''s father and son, Ji''s father and son, and finally a white treasure. After the five people came out, the busy hall was quiet again, and everyone looked at the five people in the middle of the hall.


    Du Jiaji''s family plus a white treasure, which are the top three families in H City, plus Guo xiongyi. These people come to help me. My position in H city is unspeakable.


    "Shit, it''s coming!!" I shouted with great excitement, and then hurried to Du Xianyang and them.


    "It''s a big JB, OK, I have president Ye!!" Du Xianyang walked in the front, holding a handbag I don''t know the name, small trousers and red down jacket. The whole person looked very handsome and energetic.


    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!!" I came up and hugged Ji Xuan and Du Xianyang, then turned my head and smiled at Du Fu, Ji Fu and Bai Bao: "Uncle Du, uncle Ji, uncle Bai!!"


    "The whole is good!!" Bai Bao looked around the hotel and nodded with great satisfaction.


    "Why, Lao Bai, I heard that you also have shares in this hotel?" Ji Xuan''s father laughed and joked.


    "Not much, just for fun..." Bai Baoting replied shyly.


    "There would be no restaurant without uncle Bai!!" I bared my teeth and inserted.


    "Shit, you work for my uncle?" Du Xianyang patted me on the shoulder, then took out a car key from his handbag, shook it in front of me, bared his teeth and asked, "is this thing OK?"


    "Land Rover?" I was stunned and saw the sign of the car key.


    "Yes, I''m always so big. Driving a Passat all day is like a * what, I have to get a range rover to open the way!!" after Du Xianyang said that, he walked to the account table with small steps, and then threw the car key into the hands of the etiquette lady.


    The etiquette lady looked at the car key in her hand and was stunned. Then she shouted at the top of her voice: "Mr. Du, give me a range rover. I wish the imperial restaurant eight way prosperity!!"


    "Quite on the road, there''s a step!!" Du Xianyang nodded very satisfied after hearing what Miss etiquette shouted, then stretched out several red bills from her handbag, threw them into Miss etiquette''s hand, smiled and said: "I must reward you for your eight way prosperity!!"


    "Thank you, boss!!" the etiquette lady accepted Du Xianyang''s tip very politely.


    "Boss Du gave me a Land Rover, Mr. Ji, what are you going to give me?" the spectators in the hall shouted at Ji Xuan curiously.


    "Shit, luckily I prepared it in advance!"


    Ji Xuan scolded wordlessly, then reached into his handbag and directly pulled out five car keys!!


    "Forced him to pretend to be round..." Du Xianyang looked at him and scolded.


    "The boss has a car, but he hasn''t got it yet..." Ji Xuan smiled and went to the account table. The money directly threw the car key on the table, then turned his head and asked the etiquette lady, "he''s Ba Lu Hengtong. What are you going to call me?"


    The etiquette lady looked at the car key on the table and was stunned. Then she opened her mouth and shouted, "Mr. Ji sent five domineering tables. I wish the imperial restaurant a rolling wheel and a rolling source of money!!"


    "Ha ha, awesome!!" Du Xianyang laughed with great satisfaction.


    Ji Xuan was stunned after hearing what the etiquette lady said. After half a day of silence, he raised his thumb at the etiquette lady and stammered, "cow... Cow!! did you work in the fucking 4S store?"


    The etiquette lady smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Don''t I have to follow the ceremony?" after Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan followed the ceremony, Bai Bao asked me.


    "No, hurry, Liu Rui will take you to the private room on the third floor!!" I shouted at Liu Rui.


    Led by Liu Rui, Du Xianyang and others went to the private room on the third floor. I looked at the back of these people and was very moved. In fact, I knew that Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan could give me a big gift, but I never thought it would be such a big gift.


    Du Xianyang has two million Land Rovers and Ji Xuan''s five domineering cars are also more than two million. Obviously, the two have discussed. It''s impossible to say who has more or less, but their friendship is the same.


    In fact, if I hadn''t disposed of Zhao San, I think Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan would also give me such a big gift. They just pay for it themselves, but today is different. The money must be from the Du family and the Ji family.


    "Leaves! Uncle Li Tao is coming!"


    Just when I thought about these things, Meng Liang outside the house shouted at me. I quickly shook my head and found that three people walked steadily towards me.


    I was stunned when I saw the two people. I was a little disappointed when I heard the name Li Tao.


    "What''s the matter? I''m not fucking excited to see me?" Sun Li came forward and kicked me with a laugh.


    "Why didn''t he come?" I asked with a frown.


    "Oh, you advised you, but he just didn''t want to come. He just loves face. I tell you, it''s not because of anything else. Don''t think about it!!" Sun Li patted me on the shoulder and explained in a low voice.


    "He doesn''t come here for such a big business as the opening of my hotel?" I gritted my teeth and replied.


    At this time, I was in a very low mood. I originally told Liu yonglitao and brother Xiaobao to come together. Liu Yong gave me a reply of consideration. I thought he promised me, but Liu Yong didn''t come at last.


    I think all I have now is given by Liu Yong, so I very much hope that he can appear and help me witness everything today. This feeling is like a child who has got a hundred points in the school test and wants to show off to his father, but his father didn''t even look at it.


    I just want that child, and Liu Yong is like my father. I need his affirmation now, but I don''t know why he has been reluctant to go back to H city. Is it because he can''t let go of his heart or because he doesn''t think my achievements are worth his return at all.

 Chapter 617

    "Mr. Liu said he was too far away and didn''t like to toss..." brother Xiao Bao looked at me and explained in a low voice.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled bitterly and didn''t speak.


    "Why? The three of us don''t have enough weight?" Li Tao asked carelessly.


    I adjusted my mood, opened my mouth and said with a smile, "enough, must be enough!!"


    "What the fuck is that?" Li Tao bared his teeth and shouted again.


    "Brother Bao, uncle sun, Uncle Li Tao, please hurry inside!!" I quickly sidled and gave way to the three of them.


    "Who have you arranged for me to drink?" Li Tao took two steps forward, then suddenly turned to look at me and asked.


    "Guo xiongyi, Ji family, Du family and Lin Yushu are all on the third floor. You happen to have a table with them..."


    "OK, I''ll just give them a class!!" Li Tao waved his hand and took brother Xiaobao to the third floor. When passing the account table, Li Tao took out a bank card and threw it on the table.


    "Bookkeeping, boss Liu of H city!!"


    The etiquette lady took the bank card and looked at it. Then she shouted at the top of her voice, "boss Liu of H City, the gift money is 6.66666, which means good luck!"


    "Shit!! so much money!!"


    When Han Chao around me heard this number, his eyes stared like a fucking donkey, and his mouth could be stuffed with a pair of leather shoes.


    "Look at your promise!!" I scolded silently, then turned and walked outside the hall to see if there were any guests outside.


    On the other side, Li Tao Ran directly to the third floor after the ceremony.


    Along the way, they attracted the attention of countless people. Sun Li and brother Xiaobao followed behind Li Tao. Sun Li was better, but almost no one knew that brother Xiaobao and Li Tao were in H city. Today, these two people came back because my hotel opened. No one would not know who they represented.


    Liu Yong used to have a habit that he didn''t like to write his own name when recording accounts, but wrote boss Liu of H city. Even when he went to the mayor''s house, he wrote boss Liu of H city!!


    Li Tao wrote this account book to tell everyone in H city that don''t forget your fear of being dominated by a man surnamed Liu!!


    When he heard the word "boss Liu of H city", Du Xianyang''s father smiled at Ji Xuan''s father, shook his head, no one spoke, and quickly walked into the private room.


    ����


    After I got out of the hall, the old car depot Hui, Yang Song and others squatted at the door and looked at the street full of cars.


    "Why did you come out?" Meng Liang asked after seeing me coming out.


    "I''ll see if there are any guests. I''m almost ready to serve!!" I squatted next to Meng Liang, lit a cigarette and took a deep breath.


    "Are you tired?" Meng Liang looked at the sweat on my forehead and asked with a smile.


    "It''s OK. Ji Xuan and Du Xianyang sent five domineering Land Rovers, and we''ll be a family of luxury cars in the future!!" I wiped my sweat and bared my teeth with a smile.


    "JB, they are awesome!"


    "The most powerful comrades must be awesome." I took the photo of Meng Liang''s shoulder and stood up and said, "almost, go with me to the opening."


    "OK!!" Meng Liang nodded, patted the ashes on his body and stood up.


    "Didi!!"


    At this time, a horn suddenly sounded at the corner of the street. Meng Liang and I looked at the roadside almost at the same time.


    A pink Maserati suddenly stopped at the door of our hotel.


    After getting off the bus, the driver hurried to the rear door and slowly pulled the door open.


    "Such a big spectrum, who is it?" Yang Song asked curiously holding his shoulder.


    They don''t know who the people inside are, but Meng Liang and I do.


    Meng liang thought for a moment and then turned to walk into the hall, but I grabbed him.


    A few seconds later, Bai Wan''s dream appeared in our sight.


    Bai wanmeng is wearing white sable on his upper body, black leggings on his lower body and a pair of eight centimeter high red heels. The whole person looks very sexy and noble.


    Meng Liang was stunned at the moment when he saw Bai wanmeng. Yang Song and they all had the same expression.


    Bai wanmeng came to me with an LV handbag as if she were a queen.


    "Coming?" I giggled at Bai wanmeng.


    "Hum..." Bai wanmeng snorted coldly, then took out a bank card from his bag and stuffed it into my pocket.


    "As a gift? You said you''d just come here. It''s useless. What''s the password?" I smiled at the bank card in my hand and put it in my pocket without leaving a trace.


    "Sorry, I didn''t come here as a gift. We didn''t get there. The man asked me to give you this card. He said he didn''t have much money and was a little thoughtful!!" Bai wanmeng interrupted me expressionless.


    "What''s the password?"


    "I don''t know!!" with these words, Bai wanmeng turned and ran to Maserati.


    "I''m leaving now. Don''t you go in and have something to eat?" I saw Bai wanmeng leaving, so I pulled her.


    "Click!!"


    But I didn''t expect that I pulled down the sable on Bai wanmeng directly. After hearing the sound, Bai wanmeng turned back and stared at me.


    "What I did, I didn''t mean to..." I was embarrassed and released my hand dragging Bai wanmeng.


    "Son of a bitch!"


    Bai wanmeng gnashed his teeth and scolded these three words, then directly pulled open the door and got into the car.


    "Let''s go!!" I stood there and waved to Bai wanmeng.


    "Roll!" Bai wanmeng rolled down the window and scolded loudly, then angrily shouted to the driver, "drive!"


    "Buzz!!"


    Masarity let out a muffled sound and then jumped out directly.


    "This woman is definitely a little Biao!!" Yang Song looked at Maserati''s back and commented.


    "It''s more than Biao. I''ll tell you, if it''s my daughter-in-law..." half of what I said, I thought of Meng Liang around me, so I didn''t go on.


    When Bai wanmeng appeared and then disappeared, Meng Liang''s eyes never left him.


    I looked at Meng Liang and sighed helplessly. Then I patted him on the shoulder and said, "go in, the party should start!"


    "Yes!!"


    Meng Liang silently promised me, and then followed us into the hall.


    ����


    After entering the hall, I went directly to the center of the hotel and picked up the microphone.


    "Everyone be quiet!!" Liu Rui saw that I was going to speak and shouted at the guardrail on the second floor.


    "Brush!!"


    After Liu Rui shouted, everyone looked at me. I patted the microphone and shouted: "in a word, thank you for coming to support me on New Year''s Eve. I won''t say much. You must have fun today. When you go out, you must hold the wall!!"


    "Good!!"


    After I finished, there was a lot of applause and the banquet officially began!!

 Chapter 618

    After I stood in the hall on the first floor and shouted, the waiter began to serve, while I took my glass and went up to the third floor.


    According to my arrangement, Han Chao has arranged all the seats in advance. The more important people are, the higher the floor is. Therefore, the private room on the third floor is basically full of demons and ghosts of H city. He casually carries out one that is famous in H City, especially the private room where Guo xiongyi is located. It is simply that several families at the peak of H City sit together.


    Guo xiongyi felt that it was inappropriate to drink with people like us, so after they showed their faces in the hall, they said hello to me and let the driver drive home, leaving Guo thinking alone here.


    In fact, I can understand Guo xiongyi''s practice. After all, people eat the government''s rice. It''s really unreasonable for him to eat and drink with us. It''s good for people to come today.


    And Guo thought not to go, the demons and ghosts in the private room were embarrassed to talk about those shameless things. After all, the director of the Public Security Bureau was sitting there. Who dared to pull the calf? After Guo xiongyi left, the atmosphere in the private room became lively in an instant.


    Here I''d like to briefly introduce the lineup of this private room. The three people sitting in the middle are brother Li Tao, Xiao Bao and Sun Li. If they are ranked according to their normal status, they are not qualified to sit in the middle. But today, they come on behalf of Liu Yong, so others don''t consciously give up their position. Next to them are Du''s father and son, Ji''s father and son and Bai Bao, Tian Ming, Lin Yushu, fan Aiguo and others.


    There are only two seats left in a private room with more than ten seats.


    "Xiaoguo has been tossing seafood recently?" the waiter didn''t serve all the dishes, so Li Tao must not be idle. He can''t be unaware of the contradiction between me and fan Aiguo, so he is ready to clean up from fan Aiguo.


    "Ah, I''m still doing my old job!!" Bai Baotian Ming and others are enough for fan Aiguo to pee his pants, not to mention Li Tao, who once dominated the wind and cloud, so fan Aiguo didn''t dare to neglect and replied with a very humble attitude.


    "Shit, you''d better learn the whole bar from ye Zixue if you do that JB thing. It''s clean and quick to get money!!" Li Tao doesn''t have time to talk to fan Aiguo. He speaks very fast and directly enters the central idea.


    "If I were to work in a bar, wouldn''t I become brother Ye''s colleague? All my colleagues are friends, and I can''t do such a thing!!" fan Aiguo''s face changed slightly, and then smiled back.


    "Hehe, I remember when you were doing seafood, didn''t you just give Lao Liu some red envelopes and rob his father-in-law''s business? Do you remember this?" Li Tao asked with a smile.


    "Ah?" fan Aiguo was stunned when he heard this sentence.


    "Ah, shit, who didn''t know that you robbed your father-in-law''s business at that time, and then dumped your daughter-in-law. You can even rob his mother-in-law''s business, and you''re short of Ye Han?" Li Tao said with a B face and didn''t give fan Aiguo.


    Fan Aiguo blushed with embarrassment when he heard this. He turned to look at the others on the table and found that no one paid attention to him at all. Even Lin Yushu, who came with him, seemed to hear nothing. He laughed and chatted with Guo thinking.


    "Why? Ye Han is more important in your heart than your father-in-law?" Li Tao raised his glass and asked aggressively.


    "Li Tao, what you said is a little serious? Can the father-in-law compare with Ye Han? The father-in-law is a JB!! let''s change it again without it, isn''t it brother fan?" brother Bao smiled and then said.


    "Ha ha, if you say so, I won''t be stubborn with you!!" Li Tao laughed, then held up his glass and shouted at fan Aiguo: "Xiaoguo, do we have to go one for your father-in-law?"


    "Yes!!" fan Aiguo was sweating and gritted his teeth back.


    Li Tao laughed and drank all the beer in the glass, and then sat on the seat with a ruddy face.


    "I''ll go to the bathroom!!"


    Fan Aiguo saw Li Tao sit down, threw down this sentence with a red face, and then turned and walked out of the private room.


    "Well, you two stop nagging, Lao Lin, I heard you''re not particular about JB? Why did you take back the store that wanted to sell leaves?" seeing fan Aiguo left, Li Tao picked up his glass and began to tease Yushu in Xianlin.


    "Brother Li Tao..." Lin Yushu turned his head and smiled. He was about to speak.


    "Wait a minute, don''t call me brother. I found that my generation is still low when I go out for a fucking trip!! I remember when you were an intermediary a few years ago, asking me to take care of my name?" Li Tao reached out to stop Lin Yushu, then asked while recalling.


    "...." Lin Yushu bit his teeth and didn''t speak.


    "Why can''t you remember?" Li Tao said with a smile.


    "... brother Tao!!" Lin Yushu was silent for a long time and finally choked out these two words.


    After hearing this, everyone present burst into laughter. Yes, an old man in his 60s did call Li Tao in his 40s, because Lin Yushu was the boss of a small agency at that time. He didn''t even understand what his mother''s real estate was, but after Liu Yong helped him, Lin Yushu directly became a famous real estate tycoon in H city.


    Sometimes, whether people can call you brother depends not on how old you are, but on how strong you are.


    In those days, Li Tao was a big brother of the underworld in Lin Yushu''s eyes, so he shouted very naturally, but now the situation has changed. Lin Yushu has become the kind of person he looked up to at the beginning, so when Li Tao asked him to shout brother Tao again, he was very unnatural and uncomfortable.


    "Ha ha, that''s right!!" after Lin Yushu shouted, Li Tao laughed and patted him on the shoulder, then looked at all the people in the room and shouted: "people, sometimes they just can''t forget their roots, especially those who are old and have a bad memory, isn''t it my brother Lin?"


    "... yes!!"


    "Brother Lin, do you remember how you got up?" Li Tao then asked.


    "Lord Liu promoted me once!"


    "Yes, you haven''t forgotten!!" Li Tao nodded with great satisfaction and then said: "You should remember that if the master didn''t stretch out his hand to you, you wouldn''t be a dog JB now. Maybe you''re still guarding the little agency. Therefore, as ye Han, the heir of Master Liu, people ask you for a market. Even if you have a little conscience, you have to give it to others for free. Do you know?"


    "I..."


    "I''m a fart. Now that other people''s hotels are fucking open, you understand this truth, but I tell you it''s not too late. You have to know what''s going on in Ye Zi in the future?"

 Chapter 619

    After hearing Li Tao''s words, all the people at the table were quiet.


    If what Li Tao said just now is for fun, but this sentence is different. He obviously told Lin Yushu that if I have anything to do in the future, he would try to lean back.


    Others don''t understand what this sentence means, but Du Xianyang''s father, Ji Xuan''s father and Lin Yushu all understand what it means.


    Li Tao is telling him that Lin Yushu should stop meddling in the university town after the spring.


    "Why? Didn''t you hear me?" Li Tao lit a cigarette and shouted with some displeasure.


    "No, I''m sure I''ll pay more attention to what''s going on here!!" Lin Yushu was stunned, although he nodded quickly.


    "Ha ha, that''s right. If you have nothing to do in the future, go for a walk in Hainan..." Li Tao laughed and patted Lin Yushu on the shoulder, and then shouted with a hearty laugh: "People of our age should be less involved in business with their young people in the future. If they have nothing to do and earn enough money, they should have more rest!! you see how relaxed I am with Lao Liu now. We have nothing to do every day, just drink, drink and rush B. We are busy!!"


    "Ha ha, I''ll go and have a look when I have a chance..." Lin Yushu glanced at Li Tao and said with a wry smile.


    "That''s right!! you said that you old arms and legs are tossing and fucking falling apart... It''s hard for you to pick up at that time. I''ll tell you!!"


    "But old Du and old Ji didn''t rest, and I didn''t dare to rest!!" Lin Yushu smiled and turned the topic to Du Xianyang''s father.


    "Hahaha, I have old and young people here. I really don''t dare to rest. It''s mainly because my son is useless!!" Du Xianyang''s father looked at himself and quickly raised his glass and replied with a smile.


    "Ha ha, what do you always compare with others? Do they have sons?" Li Tao grinned.


    "Hahaha!!"


    Hearing this, all the people on the table laughed. Lin Yushu was embarrassed. Almost no one in H city didn''t know that Lin Yushu had lived half his life and found seven or eight junior three, but all the children were fucking daughters and had no son!!


    "What are you talking about? You''re so happy?"


    At this time, Liu Rui and I marched into the private room with a wine glass truck.


    "Isn''t this about Lao Lin''s inability to give birth to a son? I''m going to introduce him a folk prescription or something!! I happen to have a wechat of an old traditional Chinese medicine here. Why don''t you sweep Lao Lin?" Li Tao replied to me with a laugh.


    "Come on, uncle Tao, I can tell you that all the guests who can come to me for dinner today are my guests. Pay attention to what you say. Don''t let others go angry at that time!!" I pretended to be unhappy, shouted, then went to the table, picked up the Goblet on the table, looked at the people in the room and shouted: "Today is the opening day of my hotel. I, ye Han, thank you very much for coming to join us. Don''t say much. If you have anything to do in the future, I, ye Han, will certainly do my best to help you!! all of you here are predecessors. I''ll do it first!!"


    After that, I drank the Baijiu in the glass.


    "Ye, you''re good at drinking. Didn''t you see that you have these skills?" brother Xiao Bao grinned when he saw me dry.


    "It''s all practiced!!" I wiped my mouth, then pressed Liu Rui on my seat, looked at the people on the table and said, "I have guests downstairs to take care of, so I won''t drink with you today. I''ll let Liu Rui stay here and have a good drink with you. What do you think?"


    "Not so good!!" as soon as I finished, Li Tao pouted at me with a big mouth.


    "Why? Uncle Tao is not satisfied?" I put down my glass and grinned.


    "I''ve come all the way here. Isn''t it a little unreasonable that you don''t even plan to accompany me for a drink?" Li Tao looked at me expressionless and asked.


    I looked at Li Tao and felt that he was really angry instead of joking with me.


    "I have more guests downstairs..." I explained awkwardly.


    "The guests downstairs are important? Almost all the people in H city who can shout their names are in this fucking house? Who do you want to go down with? Tell me?" Li Tao stood up and scolded at the top of his voice.


    "Li Tao, you''re wrong to say that. People are businessmen, and they still have to do things for their face. Although we say that the business is a little big, how many meals can we come here? Ten or eight meals a year is enough, so the main guests of this hotel are the people downstairs!!" Du Xianyang''s father felt that the atmosphere was a little wrong, so he quietly explained it for me.


    "..." Li Tao looked at Du Xianyang''s father, then sat down slowly without talking.


    "Well, uncle Tao, if you want to drink with me, I''ll drink alone with you when I''m finished. Do you think so?" I saw Li Tao sit down and quickly said with a smile.


    "Shit, get out of here!!" Li Tao scolded wordlessly and waved his hand at me.


    "Shall I give you another toast?" I asked grinning as I stood.


    "What''s the matter? It''s too late to clean up, isn''t it?" Li Tao stared at me and shouted.


    "Come on, ye, hurry up. He''s just kidding you!! he doesn''t want your wine!!" at this time, Sun Li stood up and winked at me.


    I looked at sun Liran and said with a smile, "OK, everyone eat and drink well. I''ll go downstairs first and come with you later!!"


    "Come on, it''s enough to have Liu Rui with us!!" Du Xianyang, who hasn''t spoken, reached out and pushed me.


    I turned around and was ready to go outside the private room, but just then a waiter suddenly ran in.


    "Mr. Ye, Mr. Ye!!" the waiter shouted anxiously.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked, looking back at the waiter.


    "Well, there are a group of people holding guns outside the door facing off with the security guard of our hotel!!" the waiter swallowed his spit and shouted at me quickly.


    "What''s the matter? They all come here with guns to make trouble during the new year?" hearing the waiter''s words, Guo thought Teng stood up, stared at the beads and asked, "what''s the opposite? It''s too fucking serious to take me as a policeman!!"


    "The opposite didn''t say what to do. Anyway, a group of people came up and asked if ye Han''s hotel was open. Our security guard replied yes and asked them what they did..."


    "And then?" I asked, frowning.


    "Then they will break into the hotel face, and our security guards will tear it up with him. Later, these people directly took out shotguns and machetes, and the leader said that if they were not allowed to enter, they would kill the security guards!!"

 Chapter 620

    "Is there any fucking way to threaten the security guard with a gun in the street?" Guo thought, biting his teeth and scolding, then walked out of his seat directly, turned his head and shouted at them: "you eat first, I''ll see what monsters are so awesome!!"


    Guo thought as he spoke, he pulled out his gun, and then ran to the door of the hotel.


    Liu Rui and I saw that Guo thought out of the private room, and we quickly ran out.


    "What the hell is going on?" I asked the security guard behind me as I ran.


    "I don''t know what''s going on with them, but they came up to you and dressed like beggars. We began to think they were beggars coming to join the fun!!" the waiter explained nervously behind me.


    "Shit!! why didn''t you say it earlier!!" I was speechless immediately.


    "I don''t know why these people have guns!! we''ll treat them as ordinary beggars!!"


    "Come on, it''s time for you to tell him what''s the use of this. Let''s have a look!!" Liu Rui whispered next to me.


    "The guests in the house don''t know about it?" I suddenly remembered this question.


    "I don''t know. The guests are eating..."


    "Then why didn''t you tell Meng Liang them?" I asked.


    "No, brother Meng is also with the guests in the private room!!"


    "Shit, the more chaotic this is, the more you can''t find anyone!!"


    While I was talking to the security guard, several of us had run to the gate.


    "I''ll fucking see who''s so awesome and came with a * gift?" Guo thought and shouted with a gun when he didn''t even see anyone when he went out.


    After Guo thought shouted, he found that there was no fucking person outside. He was stunned, and then turned to me and asked, "where are the people?"


    "The man is opposite!!" the waiter replied quickly.


    "Shit, if you don''t say it earlier, you''re wasting your feelings..." Guo thought silently scolded, and then ran across the street.


    Across the street.


    The security guard of our hotel is holding a baseball bat, a machete or something against a group of young people in rags.


    "Fuck you, if you don''t stop, I''ll shoot you! I tell you!!" the leading youth licked his lips and shouted with a broken expression.


    "Who the fuck are you threatening? You think I haven''t seen it?" the security guard of our hotel just replied.


    "Shit, don''t you fucking die? I''m a real gun. I''ll tell you!!" the leading young man looked helpless.


    "What the hell happened?"


    "Shit, you''re awesome!!" the leading young man scolded silently, then put down *, reached out, took out a cigarette, put it in his mouth, squatted on the ground and smoked.


    I ran across the street with Guo Siwei and Liu Rui. When I saw several young people surrounded by our security guards, I was stunned!!


    "Leaf, I think these people look familiar..." Liu Rui rubbed his eyes and said foolishly.


    "I look a little familiar..." I stood in situ stunned for a moment, then accelerated my pace and rushed directly to the side of these people.


    "Leaves!!"


    A young man with a gray face in the crowd shouted excitedly when he saw me.


    Just now, Liu Rui and I couldn''t recognize these people, because they made it so fucking uninhabited that it completely belongs to the kind of beggar without makeup, but just now the young man shouted at me, and I directly confirmed my guess!!


    "Things!!"


    Liu Rui and I shouted the name almost at the same time, and then the three of us hugged each other excitedly.


    "Why the hell are you like this?" Liu Rui asked with a laugh after hugging.


    "Don''t fucking mention it. We met a thief on the way and took all our cash, mobile phones and so on. We came from Changchun by train..." things said with a sad face and an unspeakable rush.


    "You?" I was stunned for a moment, then turned my head and looked at several small clay figurines around him. I looked for a long time, and then asked tentatively, "brother Jia?"


    "Shit, am I him? I''m afraid you don''t recognize me!!" Gao Jia smiled, then stretched out his big dark hand to hug me, but smiled and stopped his action when he saw his hand.


    "Jing, the whole thing!!" I looked at Gao Jia''s actions and scolded silently. Then I hugged Gao Jia directly.


    "What the hell is going on?" Guo thought stood aside and asked a little confused.


    "Come on, let me introduce you..." I dragged Guo Sihua to the thing and said with a smile: "this is the thing that killed Liu Yiming at that time. You are familiar with these people. They are the wave people of Gaojia!!"


    "Fuck!"


    After my introduction, Guo thought scolded with his mouth open, then looked at me with a smile and said, "if I take these people back, my indicators for next year will be fucking completed!!"


    "Ha ha!!" I laughed, then dragged something and said, "if you dare to take them away, I''ll make you live until next year!!"


    "Shit, the relationship is still not in place..." Guo thought glanced, then turned and ran to the hotel. As he walked, he said, "you talk. I feel itchy talking to them as a fucking policeman. Don''t let me get excited and take them away. You have to play with me!"


    "OK, I''ll arrange it for them!!" I smiled and nodded.


    "How many of us are you going to arrange?" Gao Jia looked at me and asked after Guo thought left.


    "You follow Liu Rui to take a bath at my house, and then come back in clean clothes!!" I threw the Land Rover key Du Xianyang just gave me into Liu Rui''s hand.


    When Gao Jia saw the car key, he grinned, patted me on the shoulder with his big hand and said, "it''s good. Now he''s driving a Land Rover!"


    "Just make do with it. I can''t compare with you so unruly!!" I took Gao Jia''s hand away in disgust, and then said: "there''s something else in the hotel. Liu Rui, hurry up and pack them up and bring them back!"


    "I see!!" Liu Rui nodded.


    "Leaf, can we eat first and then take a bath? I haven''t had a serious meal in a fucking week!!" seeing that I''m leaving, Niu Lei shouted at me in a hurry.


    "The house is full of people. You smell like dung. If you go in, others don''t have to eat!! come with me..."


    Liu Rui replied without a word, and then took the things Gaojia. They ran to the brand-new Land Rover.

 Chapter 621

    Liu Rui drove with Gao Jia. They found a bath center that was still open on New Year''s Eve, and then directly opened five male guest cards.


    "Why don''t you take us to the harem? That''s what you do at home. Don''t you laugh when you go out to take a bath?" Niu Lei asked dissatisfied, looking at the broken plaque on the door in front of the Red Star bath door.


    "Brother, it''s new year''s Eve today. People in the harem have a rest and come to help. If you go to the harem to wash, the old man who changes the water doesn''t like to pull you..." Liu Rui replied speechlessly, and then walked into the Red Star bath with the car key.


    Five minutes later.


    Gao Jia, Niu Lei and Hu Zi all jumped into the bath, and the clear water turned black.


    "Elder brother, who can you tell me what you did during this time? Didn''t you come to him? The Philippines stole bananas... Such a disaster?" Liu Rui asked in surprise as he sat by the pool and looked at the dark water.


    "Don''t fucking mention it. After we separated from ye, we went to Yunnan to do a big job and get some money. We wanted to send it back to you, but we met several thieves on the way and took all our cash and mobile phones away..." Gao Jia explained to Liu Rui while taking a bath.


    "Hehe, it''s interesting that the kidnapper met the one who stole the bag..." Liu Rui grinned while drinking iced black tea.


    "If they follow the rules of the road, I tell you we can''t miss it, but these people don''t take the normal road at all. You say you steal a small secret. They can''t seduce us. Then brother Jia is not reserved. He has to say that he has met some JB love and have to go to the hotel to talk about life with other girls. That''s him Mom had an accident as soon as she talked. B didn''t come and his clothes were taken away... "Niu Lei shouted at Liu Rui while rubbing his crotch.


    "You talk too much!!" Gao Jia saw Niu Lei tell the truth. She couldn''t hang her face, so she clenched her teeth and kicked Niu Lei.


    "Why? You made your own cake and you won''t let me say it?" Niu Lei rubbed his ass and bared his teeth.


    "Fuck off!! if you don''t have to let me go over and fix it, can I fucking go over???"


    "What''s the matter? Now it''s up to me again. Why don''t you say that you were cheap and made do with others!! if you didn''t like the good-looking girls of others, how could they have a chance to succeed?" Niu Lei moved his ass forward to prevent Gao Jia from kicking him again.


    "I''m so fucking old. What''s wrong with my pursuit of love?" Gao Jia sat down in the water with a splash after saying that.


    "You can chase love, but you brought us here from the fucking Changchun train!!" Niu Lei''s resentment against Gao Jia is very important now. It''s like watching Gao Jia kill his father and enemy.


    "Ha ha, come on, you two stop quarreling and hurry to wash well and go to dinner!!" Liu Rui stood aside and watched the two people talking endlessly, and quickly shouted loudly.


    "You fucking wait for me..." Gao Jia scolded silently, and then gnashed his teeth and rubbed the mud ball on his body.


    ����


    An hour later, Liu Rui took the clean Gao Jia and others into the lobby of our hotel.


    Liu Rui not only took these people to take a bath, but also bought them a new suit of clothes.


    The thing itself looks handsome. With a brand-new Armani suit and black leather shoes, the whole person looks very handsome.


    When they appeared, many guests had gone home for the new year, but the hall on the first floor was still full of guests.


    "Isn''t the leader Gao Jia?" a guest sitting in the hall on the first floor recognized Gao Jia at the first time.


    Gaojia used to be very famous in H city. 80% of the guests in our hotel have been educated by Gaojia. If Gaojia is not notorious in H City, it''s not bad.


    "It''s them. They kidnapped my son!!" the deskmate thought the old man was biting his false teeth and replied.


    "Why did these people come back?" a woman in her 40s asked with some worry.


    "Who knows, I heard that these people have left? I have to equip my daughter with two bodyguards tomorrow, or I won''t feel secure..."


    There was more and more discussion around, and more and more eyes gathered on Gao Jia and others. Everyone knows what Gao Jia does. For such serious businessmen, they are not afraid of anything else, but they are afraid of such desperate bandits as Gao Jia.


    "Gao Jia, who is the man next to them?" just at this time, a man with reading glasses pointed to something and shouted.


    "Yes, it looks so fucking familiar!"


    "This seems to be the most wanted murderer in the city!!" just at this time, a man with sharp eyes stared at the beads and shouted.


    "What?"


    People around take a breath!!


    Who is it??


    Almost everyone in H city knows that he killed Liu Yiming. Almost everyone in H city knows!!


    With the exaggeration of the media and the reaction of the police, he is the only one who is said by these people. He is an unforgivable murderer. Children don''t sleep in the middle of the night. Adults use the name of things to scare them.


    "Why is this fucking thing back?"


    "Who knows? I''m afraid our city will be in chaos when these people come back..." I thought the old man touched his beard and looked as if he had nothing to do with himself.


    "You eat first. I have something else to do at home!!"


    At this time, a man who had a holiday with Gao Jia picked up his coat, bent down and ran to the back door of our hall.


    ����


    On the other side, after Gao Jia and others entered the hall, they didn''t care about the strange eyes of these people. They rushed to the private room on the third floor. When passing the account table, Gao Jia looked at the gift money on the table and smiled, then turned to Liu Rui and asked, "what''s this table for?"


    "What else can I do to receive gifts..."


    "Yes, today is the opening of your hotel. Do we have to give gifts for dinner?" Gao Jia smiled.


    "Shit, you''re all like B. what''s your fucking gift? Come with me quickly. You''re too fucking sensitive, brother. Someone will call the police later!!" Liu Rui replied speechlessly, and then dragged Gao Jia upstairs.


    "No, I''m all here. What the hell''s wrong with not being polite!!" Gao Jia shouted at the same place.


    Gao Jia''s voice was so loud that almost everyone in the hall heard this sentence.

 Chapter 622

    "You really don''t have to be polite. Just go upstairs with me..." Liu Rui frowned and advised, because he knew that Gao Jia didn''t have any money at all. Liu Rui paid for the bath just now, and Liu Rui bought the clothes. If these things were really rich, they wouldn''t have to deal with this kind of B, so Liu Rui felt that Gao Jia was afraid of losing face, Pretend to be courteous.


    "Why, don''t you look down on me? I don''t think I have any money?" Gao Jia glanced back at Liu Rui in a very unhappy tone.


    "Brother, do you have any money? Don''t you count it in your heart?" Liu Rui replied wordlessly.


    "Brother Jia has money in his hand..." at this time, Niu Lei standing aside shouted.


    "Shit, it''s not nice to say. If you have money, will you fucking cause this kind of B?" Liu Rui completely collapsed and felt that these B''s were a little addictive.


    "They really have money..." the thing explained with a smile.


    "He''s really rich?" Liu Rui may not believe what others say, but Liu Rui can''t believe what they say, because everyone knows what they say. He doesn''t like to joke.


    "Yes!!" something nodded slightly.


    "Then give me a gift..." Liu Rui doubtfully released his hand pulling Gao Jia, and then pointed to the account table.


    "Wouldn''t it be so much to loosen it earlier!!" Gao Jia glared at Liu Rui and then directly put his hand into his crotch. Liu Rui was stunned to see this scene. Why the hell did he hide his money in his crotch!!


    Besides, it''s hard to hide two thousand fucking dollars in Gaojia''s crotch.


    Gao Jia reached out and fumbled in her crotch for a long time. Then she pulled a chapter of wrinkled paper directly from her red underpants.


    "Fuck, if I knew it was so strong, I''d better sew fewer stitches..." Gao Jia scolded silently, and then directly patted the paper on the table.


    "This..." the etiquette lady looked at the wrinkled paper with a few hairs on the table and wanted to pick it up, but she didn''t dare to reach out.


    "Bookkeeping, what are you thinking?" Gao Jia shouted without reaching out and staring at the beads.


    "What is this, sir?" asked the etiquette lady cautiously.


    "What? It''s a fucking check. Can''t you see it?" Gao Jia said speechless.


    "Brother Liu, look at this..." the etiquette lady looked at Liu Rui very embarrassed.


    "I''ll do it!"


    After Liu Rui finished, he directly reached out and picked up the note on the table. After the note was opened, Liu Rui roughly glanced at the number on the check, but when Liu Rui saw the endless zeros, he was stunned.


    "This... This..."


    Liu Rui looked at Gao Jia in surprise. Gao Jia smiled.


    "Is this fucking dazzled..." Liu Rui rubbed his eyes and carefully counted the zeros on the check.


    "One... Two... Three... No, count the fucking money!"


    Then Liu Rui handed the check to the etiquette lady. The lady took the note and looked at it very carefully. Then she stammered, "OK... It seems to be brother Liu 50 million!"


    "How much?" Liu Rui was greatly jumped by this number.


    "Fifty million!!" repeated the etiquette lady.


    "It''s impossible... Brother Jia, are you fucking playing with me? Is it a prank? Tell me?" Liu Rui''s lips trembled and looked at Gao Jia strangely.


    "Who the fuck is in the mood to joke with you during the New Year!!" Gao Jia replied impatiently, then turned his head and shouted at the hall: "do you know any international cheques, come out one!!"


    "I work in a bank!!" a guy in the hall opened his mouth and responded.


    "Just you come out!!" Gao Jia hooked his fingers at the boy.


    The young man quickly got up from his seat and ran to Gao Jia. Gao Jia grabbed the check and handed it to the boy working in the bank. Then he whispered, "give me a good look at what this thing is for!!"


    The boy took the check, looked at it three times professionally, and then returned it carefully.


    "What''s up? Is it true?" Liu Rui asked the boy in a hurry.


    "It''s true. It''s an internationally cashed check from Switzerland. You can change it into cash wherever you go!!" the young man nodded and replied very seriously.


    "Shit, 50 million!!" Liu Rui was stunned after hearing the boy''s words. His mouth was huge. Anyone closer could see Liu Rui''s tonsils.


    "Keep an account for me quickly..." Gao Jia handed the check to the etiquette lady with a smile.


    After receiving the check, the etiquette lady was stunned. Then she shouted at the top of her voice, "Mr. Gao Jia, gift money, 50 million!!"


    "Wow..."


    After hearing this number, the hall was in a mess!!


    So people are stunned by this number!!


    I don''t know the concept of Suili 50 million in other cities, but in the second tier city of H City, Suili has never had 5 million. For ordinary people, 50 million is a number that can only be seen in a dream, a number that can''t be earned in a lifetime!!


    Once a boss said that he set a small goal for himself to make a hundred million!!


    This sentence is heard as a joke on the Internet, because the number of 100 million is too fucking far away from ordinary people. It is impossible at all, but Gao Jia gave us 50 million as a gift in the hotel today. What does this mean??


    Our hotel has not officially opened yet, so we have completed half of the small goal first!!


    The richest people in H city are the Du family and the Ji family. Their two families have paid 2 million yuan, which is already the top gift money in H city. If the general relationship is not particularly in place, it is impossible to come up with this figure, but Gao Jia''s hand is 50 million. To tell you the truth, if we were not afraid of bad influence, Gao Jia would definitely be hot searched on a microblog, This is fucking shocking!!


    I''ve figured out all the questions. It''s called the local tyrant''s gift, with a gift of 50 million!!


    Of course, microblog was not popular at that time. Netizens died and looked at Tencent News


    "Mr. Gao Jia''s gift is 50 million!"


    "Mr. Gao Jia''s gift is 50 million!"


    The etiquette lady felt that this number of gift money shouted once was not shocking at all, so she shouted directly three times with the microphone.


    The people in the hall look at Gao Jia with different eyes. Liu Rui didn''t expect Gao Jia to take out so much money with the gift. The $50 million is not as simple as the gift. Who can fucking follow the gift with $50 million!!

 Chapter 623

    Gao Jia''s check for five thousand was thrown on the table as if it were like a * and directly caused an explosion without any chain reaction.


    People on the first floor talked about it one after another, and people on the second and third floors also ran out to watch the excitement. They wanted to see that big hand who was forced to pay so much money with the gift.


    Similarly, when I heard this number, my glass fell directly to the ground.


    "Hehe, who is this? It''s so awesome. It''s 50 million with the gift!!" after seeing my surprised expression, Li Tao asked me with a little doubt.


    "It seems that Gao Jia and others... I''ll go out and have a look!!" I replied in a trance, then stood up and went outside.


    "The relationship between leaves is good. Gao Jia can put such a big gun on leaves!! hehe..." after I left, Du Xianyang''s father smiled and said to Chong Tao.


    "It''s a good relationship. I''ve never seen anyone with so much money. Do you recognize Godfather or what?" Li Tao joked while gnawing at the bone.


    "Ha ha... I think Gao Jia still likes Ye!"


    "You have a point in saying this. The main reason is that the child is really rare..." Li Tao nodded slightly and then gnawed at the big bone.


    Everyone in the private room began to talk about Gao Jia''s 50 million gift money, including Du Xianyang, Ji Xuan and others.


    But at this time, the eyes of Lin Yushu and fan Aiguo are almost green. Originally, the people in this room are with me. They can''t afford it. Now there is another Gaojia who wants money and doesn''t want life. It''s not so simple. It''s five thousand with the gift. If there''s no abnormal relationship, who fucking believes it!!


    "Brother Lin, why don''t we go..." fan Aiguo''s Kung Fu has been cleaned up by Li Tao. Now there is another Gao Jia. Fan Aiguo''s little heart is obviously a little sudden.


    "What the hell are you going to do?" Lin Yushu whispered back with his head down and his teeth clenched.


    "At that moment, Gao Jia came over. Don''t you have to bury us?" fan Aiguo said.


    "It''s not bad for his three or two sentences. Who makes you have to come over, bear it!!"


    "Shit, I shouldn''t have come here at that time..." now fan Aiguo regrets why he had to follow him like he owed B.


    "It''s all right, Gao Jia. They won''t stay long when they come back. After all, their wanted warrant is still hanging in the police station. Ye Han doesn''t dare to leave them in H city!!" Lin Yushu whispered an advice to fan Aiguo because he didn''t look right.


    "That''s the best, otherwise no one dares to touch Ye Han in H city!!" after hearing Lin Yushu''s words, fan Aiguo nodded relaxed.


    "Why are you two muttering when you don''t drink?" just at this time, Li Tao raised his glass and shouted impatiently.


    "Nothing, nothing..." fan Aiguo quickly looked up and explained.


    "Nothing. Don''t chew your tongue like an old woman..."


    "..." when Lin Yushu heard this, he looked up and looked at Li Tao and hesitated for a long time.


    ����


    In the hall on the first floor, after hearing the news of Gao Jia''s 5000 gifts, almost everyone rushed out of the private room. Even Lao Bian and Han Chao who didn''t know Gao Jia ran out.


    The first to come out was North and south, because he knew that when Gao Jia came, things must have come back.


    When the north and South saw something, they directly shed excited tears, and then shouted, "brother!!"


    Hearing this sentence, things instinctively turned back, and then smiled and opened their arms to the north and south.


    Five seconds later, the two brothers who had been separated for a year hugged each other tightly.


    Brother, stick to his hometown.


    Brother, the Marquis is.


    At this time, two people may have unlimited words to say in their hearts, but they all turn into excited tears.


    "Brother Jia!! you''re rich now, with such a big gift!!" Meng Liang walked to Gao Jia with his hands in his pockets and a smile.


    "Shit, I can be poor all my life!!" Gao Jia scolded speechlessly, then turned his head and looked at Meng Liang. They nodded happily.


    "Very good, all in!!" Gao Jia patted Meng Liang on the shoulder.


    "You are also a lot, and you abducted one of us!!" Meng Liang, who has always been silent, joked happily after seeing Gao Jia and them.


    "We didn''t turn here, but they didn''t want to come back!!" Niu Lei smiled and replied.


    "Ha ha, I haven''t seen you for such a long time. Your hair is so fucking chic!!" Yang Song laughed and joked.


    "Roll the calf, don''t leave the pot open. After dinner, you must accompany me to improve the health care. I can dream about the trick you played with me last time!!" Niu Lei bared his teeth and shouted at Yang Song.


    "If you want to say something else, I can''t satisfy you, but if you want to say big health care, don''t say it''s the new year, even if it''s the end of the world, I can give you the whole!!"


    "Awesome!! professional!!" Niu Lei gave Yang Song a thumbs up.


    "Must be professional, you don''t see what I do!!"


    "Come on, don''t fucking brag, hurry to take brother Jia and them to the private room on the third floor and serve them well!!" at this time, Liu Rui interrupted the conversation with a smile.


    Five minutes later, Liu Rui asked the waiter to clean up a private room, and then arranged Gao Jia''s gang into the private room.


    Because Gao Jia and others have a special identity, Liu Rui knows very well that he didn''t insert them into other private rooms, and others can''t eat with Gao Jia. Who dares to eat with a group of murderers? If you really drink too much, take out a knife and chop you a few times, do you think it''s a crime??


    "Brother Jia, first of all, I didn''t expect you to come today. Secondly, I''m very happy that you came. I''ve given me such a big part. I have to give you a toast first, brother!"


    After the waiter served the dishes, I called everyone in the harem to this private room. It doesn''t mean that other people are important, but the people in this room are more fucking important. It''s not because Gao Jia gave me 50 million gift money that they are important, but because the people in this room are the real family.


    Du Jiaji and I are fucking good. They are also comrades in arms and partners.


    Brother Li Tao and Xiaobao have a good relationship with me. It''s just the relationship between elders and youngsters. They put their hope on us. We inherit their will and complete what they didn''t accomplish when they were young.


    But Gao Jia is different from them. They are a group of people who can smile at me even if ye Han is no matter how down and no matter how bad. If something happens to me, Li Tao can help me and the Du family can help me, but the premise is that our harem still has utilization value, but Gao Jia doesn''t need me to say more. It''s enough to come and help me!!

 Chapter 624

    In the private room on the third floor of the imperial restaurant.


    All the staff of our harem welcomed the Gaojia team who came back from afar in the warmest way. Four people, old Che Duanhui and Han chaolao Bian, didn''t know Gaojia very well, so I asked them to go downstairs to accompany other guests. All the remaining people had to sit in this room honestly for me.


    "Leaf, isn''t that right for you?"


    After I had a drink with Gao Jia, Gao Jia looked at me ruddy and asked.


    "What doesn''t fit?"


    I put down my chopsticks and asked in some doubt.


    "Don''t throw them all here. It''s not appropriate to accompany us here..."


    Gao Jia explained with a smile.


    "Shit, what''s wrong with this thing? Many people come to me with gifts, but you''re the only one who can fucking follow me with $50 million..." I smiled back, then raised my hand, picked up the wine glass and shouted, "don''t say anything, brother Jia, I have to drink this wine with you alone!!"


    "Do you have to pay attention to drinking alone with me?" Gao Jia asked, squinting at me.


    "At that time in Myanmar, you came here with people and guns without saying a word. I''ll remember you all my life!!"


    "Shit, what the fuck do I think? That''s it. I have to come here if I don''t rush at you!!"


    "If you talk so much, we really don''t have anything to say. I''ll give you $50 million to save me. Is it all right for me to give you a toast?"


    "Ha ha, if you talk like that, there''s really nothing wrong..." Gao Jia quickly raised her glass and touched me, then bared her teeth and looked at me and said, "is there a project in the beginning of spring?"


    "Well, at the beginning of spring, I''m going to put my goal on the other side of the University City!!" I nodded back.


    "Ha ha, very good!! you''re on the right track now..."


    "What''s on the right track or not? I just want to make some money now. Otherwise, we are busy like dogs every day. Why? I don''t have any big ideals now. I get the project of University City, and then go home to clean up the iron noodles. We are even stable..." I said with my head down as I broke the crab''s thigh.


    After hearing my words, Gao Jia smiled and raised a glass of wine.


    I watched Gao Jia silent for a moment, then put down the hairy crab, looked at Gao Jia and said, "brother Jia, if you don''t dislike it, come and work with us!!"


    "Hehe, we are not the same kind of people. Working together is easy to be counterproductive..." Gao Jia politely refused me.


    "It''s not brother Jia. Ye sincerely invited you twice, so you came quickly!! you said it''s not a matter for you to walk outside like a blind man every day!!" Liu Rui saw that Gao Jia refused me again, and shouted with a worried expression.


    In fact, Liu Rui''s impression of Gao Jia is very good. He should talk about making trouble at ordinary times, but none of them can''t handle serious affairs, so we all hope they can come and help.


    From another angle, things follow them. If Gao Jia joins our team, things can follow back. In this way, the East, West, North and South brothers don''t have to see each other every day.


    "We are used to floating outside. Your development is very stable now. If I come here, first, it''s hard for you to explain to the police, and second, we don''t adapt to staying with you..." Gao Jia looked at Liu Rui very seriously.


    "What''s wrong with this thing? How can we bully you?" Liu Rui asked with a big mouth.


    "Ha ha, bullying is not allowed..."


    "Come on, people have their own way of life. Why do you have to force people to go the same way as us? No one is a fool. Brother Jia, they must have their own ideas. Let''s not force people to be difficult!!" at this time, Meng Liang looked up at us and shouted.


    "Hehe, Liangzi is right. People may live better than us!!"


    "Shit, if you want to say live moisture, I tell you that no one has Jiage moisture..." Niu Lei quickly followed me when he heard my words.


    "Squint!!"


    When Gao Jia saw that Niu Lei was going to speak, she quickly stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Why don''t you let me talk again?" Niu Lei shrunk his neck and asked.


    "Let you squint and you''ll be done. Why do you have so many problems..." the tiger beside Niu Lei reluctantly advised.


    "I don''t fucking squint. What can he do to me?" Niu Lei obviously drank too much and spoke very well.


    "Why do you want to rebel?" Gao Jiateng stood up, stretched out his hand and pointed to Niu Lei''s nose.


    "How''s the rebellion?" Niu Lei stood up with his neck tied.


    "Why the fuck is it so urgent to talk..." Liu Rui muttered very puzzled.


    I saw that there was something wrong with the mood of the two people. They quickly stopped in the middle, and then looked at Niu Lei and advised him: "don''t say a few words. After all, he is your big brother!!"


    "Shit, the old man won''t let me talk!!" Niu Lei stared at Gao Jia, and then sat down slowly.


    "I didn''t let you talk for your own sake. You didn''t count how much trouble you caused because of your b mouth?" Gao Jia scolded, pointing to Niu Lei.


    "I..."


    "Come on, what''s the noise of the New Year!!" I frowned and shouted, then directly raised my glass and said to Niu Lei, "give me face and don''t study it, okay?"


    "..." Niu Lei looked at me and was silent. Then he reluctantly touched the wine glass with me.


    Gao Jia''s quarrel with Niu Lei was a small episode in the dinner party. I thought it was an ordinary quarrel, so I didn''t take it to heart. I followed them to drink and eat. Gao Jia and Niu Lei were brothers for many years, so neither of them mentioned it again after a few drinks, but Niu Lei''s words obviously became less.


    ����


    After eating with Gao Jia for a while, I raised my hand and looked at my mobile phone. I felt that the time was almost up. At this time, more than three hours had passed since the beginning of the banquet. I had to go out to see off the guests.


    "I''ll go out to see off the guests later. You stay here with them!!" I whispered in Liu Rui''s ear, and then bent down and quietly walked out of the private room.


    Except for the private room, I looked at the first floor and found that most of the guests had left. Han Chao''s old car and others were seeing the guests off at the door.


    I shook my dizzy head, and then ran to the stairs.

 Chapter 625

    "What''s the matter? How many people have gone out?"


    When I got to the first floor, I held the solid wood door and looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "Can it be half..." Han Chao looked at the account book in his hand, looked at me and replied.


    "Hehe, have all the people in the private room gone?" I asked.


    "Those on the second floor are gone, and those on the third floor are not gone yet..."


    "OK!!" I nodded slightly and stood next to Han Chao.


    "You have to wait here? It''s enough for us. You''d better go back..." Han Chao looked at me vaguely and asked with some uneasiness.


    "Can I rest assured if I don''t take these things away?" I replied silently, and then looked up and saw the people in Li Tao''s room come out.


    "Are you ready?" I tidied up my daughter-in-law, then hurried forward and asked with a smile.


    "It''s OK. I''ll tell your cook to put less salt and make it salty!!" Li Tao, with a toothpick in his mouth, pretended to force him to answer me.


    "You B do a lot of things. You don''t have to listen to his nonsense. We eat very well..." Sun Li pushed Li Tao and explained with a smile.


    "Just fine!!" I nodded and looked at Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan. Their father and son asked, "have you gone back, too?"


    "Ah, we have nothing to go back..." Du Xianyang nodded at me.


    "OK, I''ll see you later!!" I leaned over to make way for Du Jiaji''s father and son.


    "Let''s go, leaf!!" before leaving, Bai Bao patted me on the shoulder, and then walked out of the hotel with a laugh. Guo Siwei and others also walked out.


    "Well, if there''s nothing wrong with the leaves, we''ll go too!!" just at this time, Lin Yushu at the back of the crowd came up to look at me and said.


    "OK, nothing. Uncle Lin, come here more!!"


    "Necessary..."


    Lin Yushu smiled and promised me, then turned to Li Tao and said, "then I''ll take a step first?"


    "Let''s go, let''s go..." Li Tao waved his hand impatiently.


    "Wow!!"


    Lin Yushu and fan Aiguo were relieved and hurried to the gate of the hotel.


    ����


    After Du Jiaji''s family and Lin Yushu left, brother Li Tao and Xiao Bao were left at the door.


    "Wait a few days before you leave?" I looked at Li Tao very sincerely and asked him to stay.


    "It''s pathetic that he''s at home alone. Let''s go back..." Li Tao thought about it and said to me.


    "Also, ha ha..." I smiled and didn''t speak again.


    "There''s nothing wrong, we''ll leave, the plane at 3:00 p.m.!" Li Tao raised his hand and looked at the time, then looked at me and said.


    "Let''s go. Come back and have a look. I''ll make good arrangements for you. I''m a little busy this time!!" I''m very embarrassed.


    "Well, I''m not very satisfied with your performance this time!!" Li Tao nodded and accepted my mistake.


    "Will you stay with Uncle sun? Don''t you always want to work with me on drugs?" I looked at Sun Li and asked.


    "You''re doing well now. I won''t get involved with those people if they help you... I can only appear when you need me most. Now you don''t need me very much, so I won''t stay here..." Sun Li replied to me with his teeth buckled.


    "I''m just being polite to you. You''re still a fucking matter. Hurry up and go. What are you talking about here!!" Li Tao scolded impatiently, and then ran to the door of the hotel.


    Sun Li was stunned, smiled awkwardly at me, and then followed Li Tao out of the door of the hotel.


    "The leaves are gone!"


    Brother Xiao Bao patted me on the shoulder and then chased me.


    I looked at the backs of these people and smiled helplessly.


    "Don''t you go out to deliver?" Han Chao asked.


    "If I don''t give it away, it will be fake..." I explained in a low voice, and then stretched my waist comfortably. After sending these people away, I don''t have to wait here, because they can''t be received by Han Chao. These people must come out in person to send them away.


    Five minutes later, I peed and went back to the private room where Gao Jia and his friends were. A great drunkenness is coming!!


    I don''t know how long we drank with Gao Jia. Anyway, I don''t know anything later. I don''t even know how I got home. In this way, we drank during our first new year''s Eve in H city.


    When the bell rang in the early morning, the already calm sky suddenly burst into colorful fireworks, and the quiet night sky was broken by the sound of firecrackers.


    At that time, the Chinese new year was not like now. Now the taste of the new year was relatively light, and fireworks were not allowed in the city, but we had to put fireworks at that time, and most people had to buy a lot, so the whole city became very lively in the early morning.


    Of course, I can''t see these fireworks because I''ve already fallen asleep.


    ����


    At eight the next morning.


    I was carried out of the bed by Su Su. The girls had already prepared dumplings. Liu Rui and they were busy at the dinner table.


    "Get up?" Gao Jia, sitting on the sofa, smiled at me and asked.


    "Ah, I drank a little too much yesterday..." I shook my dizzy head and ran straight to the bathroom.


    Ten minutes later, I finished washing and came out of the bathroom.


    At this time, these people had already sat at the dinner table and ate dumplings. This time, our people were relatively complete, not only the original team in the back palace, but also Wei Yiwen and his team, plus Gao Jia''s team. Yang Song and Wu Mei regretted that they went home to have a look, and then rushed back overnight.


    So we had perhaps the most lively meal on the new year''s day.


    More than a dozen people gathered around a small table. There was no place to sit down at all, so these people had to stand and eat.


    "You guys eat slowly. There''s still something in the pot..." Su shouted with a smile as he looked at the north and South Yang pines.


    "The dumplings made by my sister-in-law are really delicious!!" Yang Song replied as he stuffed dumplings into his mouth.


    "Your flattery is a little obvious!!" I came forward and patted Yang Song''s head, then reached out to take the bowl Su Su handed me, turned my head and shouted, "daughter-in-law, you are very kind to me..."


    "Wow..."


    When Yang Song heard what I said, he threw up all the dumplings he had just eaten on Liu Rui''s shoes.


    Liu Rui looked at the dumplings on his brand-new leather shoes and was silent for half a second. Then he slapped the bowl on the table.


    "Yang Song, if I don''t fucking kill you, I don''t even have a surname Liu!!"

 Chapter 626

    "I didn''t mean it, mainly because ye Han was so fucking disgusting..." Yang Song explained in a low voice with a bitter face.


    "I''ll tell you what I''ll do if I don''t fuck you!!" Liu Rui looked for a guy in the living room as he spoke.


    "Can you listen to me? I''m really not to blame for this..."


    "I didn''t mean it. I''ll tell you..."


    "Listen to me. What are you looking for?"


    Yang Song followed Liu Rui. The ink on his mouth was white foam. We talked while eating dumplings. No one paid attention to the two fools at all.


    More than ten minutes later, Liu Rui found an imitation military crossbow from his bedroom.


    I''ve seen this crossbow. It was stolen by Liu Rui from Du Xianyang''s house. I was stunned when I saw him take it out.


    "Yang Song, I''ll fuck your mother!!" Liu Rui roared with a crossbow, and then pulled the trigger directly.


    "Bata!!"


    "Whoosh..."


    The crossbow with blue feathers shot at the unprepared Yang Song with unusual straightness.


    "Puff!!"


    The crossbow shot directly at Yang Song''s ass.


    "Ah!! fuck..."


    Yang Song screamed, then covered his ass and fell on the floor.


    "Shit, is this fucking true?" Zhang Fengyu was stunned when he saw this scene.


    "Did you shoot it on your ass?" north and South stared at beads and asked.


    "OK... It seems!!" Yuan Yuan stammered back.


    Half a second later, several of us reacted and all ran to Yang Song with a hula.


    In this way, the first bloodshed in H City in the new year was born


    ����


    Liu Rui has a model version of * in his hand, so he can''t compare with the real * in terms of power and shooting distance, but even if he can''t compare it, there''s no problem shooting through Yang Song''s ass.


    Yang Song was simply wrapped up by Wei Yiwen and returned directly to his bedroom.


    "Liu Rui, I''m not finished with you. I''ll tell you..."


    "If I don''t take revenge on this, I''ll write it upside down..."


    Yang Song lay in bed, his face white, but his mouth was not idle at all. He kept grinding haw and cursing Liu Rui.


    On the other hand, after Liu Rui shot through Yang Song''s ass, he knew he had done something wrong and was directly dragged by Wu Mei to the bedroom for conversation.


    Yang Song''s room kept swearing, and Liu Rui''s room kept screaming.


    ����


    "Brother song, tell me how you feel now?" in Yang Song''s bedroom, Niu Lei was idle and smiled at Yang Song''s bed.


    "It hurts!! what the fuck can you feel!!" Yang Song replied excitedly.


    "What''s the pain method?" Niu Lei then asked.


    "This... How can I fucking describe this thing to you? It hurts anyway..." Yang Song looked at Niu Lei and said nothing.


    "I just want to know if you say this thing is so powerful? It can plunge into your ass at such a distance..." Niu Lei studied it curiously with the slightly bloody crossbow.


    "Can you fucking stop shaking that thing in front of my eyes? I''m fucking dizzy..." Yang Song shouted, and then turned his head directly.


    "Don''t turn around, we''ll knock..." Niu Lei smiled and patted Yang Song on the shoulder.


    "There''s nothing to nag about. I''m fucking like this B. now you''re not in the mood to talk to me!!" Yang Song replied in a very low mood.


    "No, why don''t we talk about finding a girl?" Niu Lei finally got to the point after writing for a long time. He came here to ask Yang Song to find him a young lady.


    "Brother, I''m like a fucking B. do you think I''m in the mood to talk about whoring... Whoring?" Yang Song turned and pointed to his big ass egg wrapped in gauze.


    "You''re not in the mood. I''m in a hurry. Otherwise, I can''t come to you..."


    "Brother, today is the first day of the new year. Whose girl doesn''t have a rest?" Yang Song asked.


    "Don''t you know many people? See if you can help me clap one. I can accept anything, mainly a girl!!" Niu Lei bared his teeth and replied.


    "... no, where did you come from? No women?" Yang Song asked in surprise at Niu Lei''s hungry and thirsty expression.


    "Haven''t we been wandering recently? So I haven''t seen a woman for a long time..." Niu Lei bared his teeth and replied.


    "What about before wandering?" Yang Song asked.


    "Before wandering, I was in a village. I remember when you said that. I told you that the village was old and fucking forced!!" Niu Lei felt for a moment, moved his stool and sat next to Yang Song.


    "How can you force me?" Yang Song asked curiously.


    "All the men in that village have gone out. The rest of the village are women. I tell you, and these women come out to sell in order to supplement their families!!"


    "Sell?" Yang Song was stunned.


    "Yes, it''s a cheap lady, but people''s prices are cheap!!"


    "How much is it?" Yang Song asked, licking his lips.


    "Ten dollars a time, twenty dollars a day!!"


    "Get the fuck out of here. Ten yuan at a time is not enough for wear and tear. Now do you still call for ten yuan?" Yang Song instantly felt that Niu Lei was bragging.


    "What I said is true. People really have this price!! all the women in the village are like this..." Niu Lei explained quickly when he saw Yang Song''s disbelief.


    "Does it cost more than 200 Jin?" Yang Song asked with his eyebrows.


    "What''s 200 Jin? The best one I''ve ever done is only more than 90 Jin, and my chest is still big, and my life is OK..." Niu Lei said, and his crotch became hard for no reason.


    "Then you give them ten dollars?"


    "Ah, they want ten yuan!!" Niu Lei nodded.


    "You''re not a fucking person. You give people ten yuan every time you fuck them? Have you fucking considered the feelings of other people''s girls?" Yang song suddenly became very excited, stared at the beads and shouted at Niu Lei.


    "... mainly because she doesn''t want too much."


    "Then you can''t just give ten yuan? Now children have to pay seventy or eighty for a toy..." Yang song suddenly became very righteous and solemnly educated Niu Lei.


    "In fact, later I thought I gave less, but we stayed in that village for a week and thought there was no chance..." Niu Lei also replied with regret.


    "Well, tell me the name of the village. I have to do charity wherever I have a chance in the future. I''ll do it for ten fucking dollars. If I bring these women to the harem, how much do I have to earn!!"


    With that, Yang Song took out his hand and asked Niu Lei about the specific problems of the village solemnly.

 Chapter 627

    Niu Lei took Yang Song''s mobile phone and actually found the village on the mobile phone map. Yang Song collected it silently; He went to that position and hid his cell phone very secretly.


    "Didn''t you fucking lie to me?" Yang Song looked at the position on the mobile phone, which was more than 1000 kilometers away from us, so Yang Song didn''t believe it.


    "What did I lie to you for? You''ll know when you go to this place. Taking 500 yuan can make you can''t get up for a month!!" Niu Lei replied with his big mouth and fingers.


    After hearing Niu Lei''s words, Yang Song took a hard sniffle, then stared at the beads and said, "you really didn''t lie to me?"


    "Why are you so inky? The local economy is developing slowly, so the prices are cheap. Let me tell you, the little yellow books read by the children in that village were published in Japan in 80 years!!" Niu Lei replied very irritably.


    "Shit, do you mean that it''s several decades slower than others to hit a plane?" Yang Song was stunned, then took out his mobile phone and checked the name of the village.


    "It''s not so good. I tell you that my brother Jia sometimes looks for two old women. It''s a fucking luxury!!"


    "Brother, aren''t you two twenty dollars?" Yang Song replied absently while checking the information of the village.


    "No, they''re fifteen. Give me a discount..."


    "... awesome!!" Yang Song was stunned for a long time, then gave a thumbs up from the bottom of his heart, then put down his mobile phone and said solemnly: "this fucking backward place knows discount promotion, and we have to implement this sales method in the future!!"


    "Come on, you can study this village yourself later. You can give me the whole girl quickly. I''m fucking hungry and thirsty..." Niu Lei saw that Yang Song didn''t finish talking, so he quickly changed the topic.


    "Brother, today is the first day of the new year. Whose young lady doesn''t have a fucking rest? How anxious it is to make money when she comes out to pick up guests on the first day of the new year?" Yang Song was speechless.


    "Where are the ladies of your harem?" Niu Lei thought and asked.


    "The ladies of the harem are all old cars from other cities. They have already gone home for the new year..."


    "Isn''t there a stupid chicken flying first?"


    "What''s stupid chicken flying first?" Yang Song didn''t understand Niu Lei''s meaning.


    "It''s the kind of person who comes out early to pick up the work. She can''t get the work at ordinary times, so she comes out when others don''t come out!!" Niu Lei explained in a hurry.


    "Brother, who the fuck will come out on New Year''s day? Can you wait two days?" Yang Song saw that Niu Lei''s whoring heart had been decided, so he had to discuss it helplessly.


    "No, I have to fix it today. I''ve had enough of flying in front of small movies every day!!" Niu Lei''s expression is very stubborn.


    "Shit..."


    Yang Song scolded wordlessly, and then reluctantly took out his mobile phone and made a few calls.


    "Hello, sister, happy New Year!!" Yang Song said very politely to the other side.


    "OK, what''s the matter?" replied the opposite impatiently.


    "Nothing. I just want to ask my sister what you''re doing..." Yang Song bared his teeth and asked.


    "It''s all right. Watch TV. Tell me what you have..." sister Xue replied.


    "Ah, well, I have a friend who wants to find a girl. I want to ask if you have it now?"


    "Find it now?" the other side was obviously stunned.


    "Yes, if I could find you at ordinary times?"


    "Yes, from the root, we are peers, but there is no young lady in the kiln so big in your back palace. Can I have it here? Besides, I didn''t say you. You are a talent on the first day of the new year..."


    "Sister, can you contact me? I can tell you the price!!" Yang Song turned his head and looked at Niu Lei, then pursed his lips and asked.


    "No, I''d like to introduce you if I have one?" the opposite tone was very impatient.


    "Ah, that''s ok..." Yang Song nodded helplessly.


    "Then I''ll hang up!"


    "By the way, sister Wang, I remember you sold it a few years ago? Why don''t you..."


    The old woman at the other end of the phone was silent for a second and then said, "I''ve cut my fucking menstruation. If your friend is interested, I don''t mind letting him fix it!!"


    "..." hearing this, Yang Song quickly turned his head and looked at Niu Lei.


    "Well, even if you break the meridian..." Niu Leiting JB politely refused.


    "OK, sister Xue, are you busy!!"


    Yang Song hung up after saying this, then looked at Niu Lei helplessly and said, "see? I told you there must be no girl out today. Don''t you believe it..."


    "Your contacts are not good... I''d better go to Liu Rui for research!!" Niu Lei stood up disappointed and ran outside the house.


    Niu Lei just got up and walked two steps. He happened to meet the north and South who came in to visit Yang Song.


    "Why are you leaving?" the north and South asked with a smile when they saw Niu Lei leaving.


    "I want him to find me a girl, but he can''t find it. I''ll find Liu Rui to study..." Niu Lei shook his head and explained.


    "If Yang song says he can''t find it, it''s useless for you to find anyone. He is the chief coach of our Hougong lady. If he can''t help it, he must have no way!!" Nanbei replied with a smile.


    "Why, you mean I can''t be satisfied if I want to do a shot today?" Niu Lei stopped and stared at beads.


    "..." the north and the South were silent for a moment, then turned their eyes, looked at Niu Lei and asked, "what kind of do you want?"


    "I don''t choose what looks like. Don''t be too old and don''t be too fat!!" Niu Lei simply said his conditions.


    "Ah..." north and South nodded, and then directly came to mind the old woman who rode on him and slapped her mouth on the snowy night.


    This woman has a very unique net name, angel baby.


    Yes, it''s the woman who plays immortal dance with Yang Song.


    "Why do you have a way?" Niu Lei asked hurriedly when he saw that North and South were silent.


    "Yes, but this woman is playing immortal dance..." north and South hesitated and replied.


    "Let me fuck?" Niu Lei asked very frankly.


    "Let!!" the north and South nodded.


    "Just let me fuck. I haven''t seen the immortal jump. I''ve been beaten..." Niu Lei was possessed by the devil at this time. He couldn''t manage so much. He just wanted to fix it.


    "Well, if you''re not afraid, I''ll give you the phone... Contact yourself. I don''t want to talk to that woman!!" north and South took out their mobile phone while talking.


    "OK, I can study it myself!!"

 Chapter 628

    After Niu Lei asked for the phone number of angel baby from north and south, he directly found a quiet place to dial the phone.


    "Hello?" Niu Lei asked in a low voice.


    "What are you doing?" the opposite question was very straightforward.


    "Shit..." Niu Lei replied with the same simplicity.


    "Er..." he was stunned and asked, "now?"


    "Ah, right now!!"


    "OK, you come to Jiayuan community and I''ll wait for you at the door of the community!!" the opposite hesitated, then agreed and hung up directly.


    "Shit, it''s really painful. The price hasn''t been discussed yet!!" Niu Lei put down his mobile phone, bared his teeth and smiled. Then he went into the bathroom to wash casually, changed his clothes and ran outside with my Land Rover key.


    "What are you doing?" Gao Jia, who was sitting in the living room playing with her mobile phone, tilted her eyes and asked after Niu Lei took my car key.


    "Go out for a stroll..." Niu Lei shook the car key in his hand and smiled back.


    "Hehe!! who are you going to show your car to during the Chinese new year?" Gao Jia asked with a smile.


    "You don''t understand this thing. Leaf is a new car. You must take it out and drive it, or it will break down..." Niu Lei seemed to explain clearly.


    "OK, you go out and pay attention to the police!!" Gao Jia nodded and waved to Niu Lei.


    Niu Lei saw Gao Jia let go and directly bared his teeth and walked out of the door of our house.


    ����


    On the other side, silly fly home.


    "Husband, I''ll go out for a while..." Sister Zhang said to silly Fei lying in bed while touching the thick cosmetics in front of the dressing table.


    "What are you doing out during the Chinese new year?" silly Fei asked absently while playing with the glory of the king.


    "... a guest is looking for me!!" Sister Zhang explained in a low voice.


    "Shit, they don''t rest in the fucking new year. It''s okay to be idle. Fuck, what are you doing looking for my daughter-in-law every day?" silly Fei slapped away his mobile phone and shouted in a very grumpy tone.


    Because it''s the Chinese new year, the chess and card room is closed, so silly Fei hasn''t gone out to play these days, and the whole person''s temper has become very irritable.


    "Oh, honey, I''m going out to make money. Don''t be angry..." Sister Zhang turned back and shouted at silly Fei Mei.


    "Don''t go, miss. I have to rest. I obviously feel that your B is a lot bigger recently!!"


    "Husband, just let me out?" Sister Zhang turned back and gave silly Fei a wink.


    "Are you in such a fucking hurry to let others do it?" silly Fei shouted with his eyes staring at beads.


    "...." Sister Zhang was stunned when she heard this. Then tears appeared in her eyes. Sister Zhang bit her lips and didn''t speak, still wearing makeup.


    "I told you not to go out. Can''t you hear me?" silly Fei shouted after seeing that Sister Zhang didn''t speak.


    "..." Sister Zhang was still silent.


    "Bang!!"


    Silly Fei saw that Zhang Fei didn''t speak. He picked up the ashtray and threw it directly on the mirror of the dressing table. Then his green veins burst and shouted, "I fucking told you not to go out, do you understand?"


    "I don''t want to go out. Who makes money? We can''t even eat our mother''s food in the spring. Guests can certainly give more money to me at this time. They think I want to go out. Who doesn''t want to spend the new year at home!!" Sister Zhang turned back and bit her teeth and shouted, then picked up her small bag and ran straight to the door.


    "... don''t come back if you fucking go out!!" silly Fei shouted from the bed.


    "If I don''t come back, you''ll starve to death here!!" Sister Zhang replied coldly, and then walked out of the house with tears in her eyes.


    Inside the house, silly Fei''s brain kept echoing this sentence that Sister Zhang said before she left.


    ����


    On the other side, at 11 a.m., Niu Lei and Sister Zhang met at the gate of the agreed community.


    Niu Lei rolled down the window and looked at Sister Zhang. Then he said, "sister, you''re not young, are you?"


    "I can''t talk to you about this for the new year..." Sister Zhang replied in a very low mood, and then directly pulled open the door of the Land Rover.


    "Can I ask you a question?" Niu Lei looked at Sister Zhang, hesitated for a long time, and then asked tentatively.


    "Ask..."


    "Have you broken your menstruation?" Niu Lei asked with saliva.


    "You''ve just fucking broken your menstruation. Do you want to do 5000 or not?" Sister Zhang scolded wordlessly.


    "Five thousand?" Niu Lei was stunned when he heard the price. Then he opened his mouth and shouted, "I can''t use five thousand to find a fucking virgin!"


    "Special period, special price, if you want * now, it''s good if I can come out, okay?"


    "Age... A little older." kimbeibei asked a little reluctantly.


    "All right, all right, five thousand is five thousand. I''ll take care of middle-aged and elderly women..." Niu Lei thought for a moment. She felt that what Sister Zhang said was reasonable. If she didn''t do it now, it would be enough to be able to do it these days.


    "Ha ha..." Sister Zhang smiled and didn''t speak.


    "I tell you, if it weren''t for the special period, I really couldn''t do you. I tell you, I''m just meeting my original needs now. For the new year, I don''t want any fucking bicycles. Just make do with it..." Niu Lei wrote ink at the co pilot''s sister Chen while driving.


    "..." sister Chen was in a very bad mood at this time, so she was not in the mood to talk to Niu Lei and kept looking at the scenery outside the car.


    After driving around the city for more than an hour, they found a very simple hotel, and all the other hotels were fucking closed.


    "Shit, just fucking here!!"


    After Niu Lei got off the bus, he directly opened a room, but after he went in, Niu Lei was stupid. The environment of the room was too fucking simple. Without saying anything else, Niu Lei couldn''t stand the black and moldy quilt on the bed.


    "Fix it..." Sister Zhang took off her clothes without saying anything after she entered the house.


    "Wait a minute, don''t worry. This place is too fucking buried. Why don''t we change places..." Niu Lei frowned at Sister Zhang.


    "Another place?" Sister Zhang was stunned and then said, "you''ve been grinding for a long time. I''m still waiting to go home whether to do it or not!"


    "I can''t stand this place, no, I''m not in order!!" Niu Lei replied very reluctantly, and then turned to go out.


    "... Oh, no, let''s do it in the car!!" Sister Zhang thought for a while and shouted at Niu Lei.


    "Shit, it''s OK in the car. The car shock is very fucking exciting!!" Niu Lei bared his teeth and smiled, and then directly took Sister Zhang out of the hotel.


    Ten minutes later, the two returned to the car. Niu Lei started the car, directly found a secluded grove, and then directly parked the car on the roadside.

 Chapter 629

    "All right, just here, take it off and do it!" Niu Lei said to Sister Zhang after stopping the car steadily.


    "It''s almost two o''clock to toss with you..." Sister Zhang replied helplessly, and then took off her coat directly.


    "Sharpening the knife doesn''t make a mistake for cutting firewood..." Niu Lei replied very culturally as he followed his trouser bag, and then jumped directly at Sister Zhang.


    While they were talking, they tossed in the car.


    Niu Lei was really suffocated, so the whole person was very excited. No matter whether Sister Zhang took off her clothes or not, she had to get on the horse to pick up the gun!!


    "How can we fix such a small place?" asked Sister Zhang, who had little experience and was very anxious.


    "Just split your legs!!" Niu Lei directly broke Sister Zhang''s thigh and threw her directly onto the steering wheel.


    "Take it easy..." Sister Zhang shouted in disgust at Niu Lei''s rudeness.


    "Shit, bear it during the war!!"


    Niu Lei was busy with sweat.


    ����


    On the other hand, after Sister Zhang left, silly Fei lay in bed thinking for a long time, and then directly dialed Sister Zhang''s phone, but at this time, Sister Zhang was busy with Niu Lei and had no time to answer the phone.


    "Fuck, this fool!!" silly Fei bit his teeth and scolded, and then directly took his clothes out of the house.


    Ten minutes later, silly Fei found Niu Lei''s license plate number in the monitoring room of the community, and then directly took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone.


    "Erling, what are you doing?" asked silly Fei directly after he connected the phone.


    "Sleeping at home, what''s the matter?"


    "Your sister-in-law is a bitch. You take your people out with me..." silly Fei shouted very bluntly.


    "Brother Fei, isn''t your sister-in-law a bitch every day?" he was stunned and said frankly.


    "It''s different this time, come out quickly!!" silly Fei swallowed his spit and shouted in a hurry.


    "OK, I''ll go right away!!" the other side hung up helplessly.


    ����


    Half an hour later, silly flew into a BYD. There were three young people sitting in BYD. These three young people were the three young people who worked in the north and South at the beginning.


    "What''s the matter with brother Fei?" erling, who was driving, didn''t understand the plot until now.


    "Your sister-in-law went out to fuck people during the new year. I have to find that boy and give him a meal!" silly Fei shouted with gnashing teeth.


    "Brother, in fact, my sister-in-law is like this every day. I don''t think you need to be so sad..." erling kindly advised.


    "It''s different this time. At other times, she''s trying to make money, but she''s still so worried about the new year today. I think he must have a problem..." silly Fei looked at erling and analyzed it.


    "I think my sister-in-law is for work. Brother, you think too much..."


    "In order to work, you can''t sell outside on the first day of the New Year!!"


    ��������


    Silly fly''s sentence directly confused erling. Even if it''s to make money, he hasn''t seen it sold out on the first day of the new year.


    Er Leng looked and said, but silly Fei had to ask helplessly, "where''s your sister-in-law?"


    "I don''t know. I knew I got on a Land Rover..."


    "Land Rover"? Erling took a deep breath, and then slowly said, "the open road tiger wouldn''t find Sister Zhang like this, would it?"


    "What do you mean?" silly Fei asked with his eyes askew.


    "What do I mean? It''s Sister Zhang. He''s really struggling to get on the Land Rover at his age!!" erling explained awkwardly.


    "Shit, I fucking saw it. What do you say?"


    "... maybe the taste of rich people has changed now!!" erling thought for a long time and then slowly said this sentence.


    "OK, stop the ink and drive quickly. Later, people will be fucking finished..." silly Fei urged impatiently.


    "I don''t want ink either, mainly because we don''t even know where Sister Zhang is now. Where do you want me to go?"


    "Today is the first day of junior high school. The hotels are closed. I think they must have gone to the woods. The car shook!!" at this time, a guy sitting in the back of the car made a very accurate analysis.


    "That''s reasonable!!" silly Fei nodded very approvingly.


    "Shall we go to the grove?" asked erling, the driver.


    "Yes, just go to the woods..." silly Fei nodded.


    "Buzz!!"


    BYD''s car started instantly and went straight out for more than ten meters.


    ����


    On the other side, in the grove, Niu Lei tossed with Sister Zhang for at least half an hour, but Niu Lei didn''t go in because of posture problems.


    "No, no, I have to take a break..." Niu Lei leaned against the seat, gasped and waved to Sister Zhang.


    "What kind of lattice do you have? You can''t do it before you do it!!" Sister Zhang turned her lips and replied speechless.


    "Brother, you must have at least 150 Jin. I fucking lifted you for a long time, but you just didn''t cooperate. I''m fucking tired. I''m fucking sorry to come out now. I''ll tell you..." Niu Lei shouted with a very painful expression.


    "I have to give money if I regret. I''ve taken off my clothes..."


    "Fuck you!"


    Niu Lei shouted, and then jumped on Sister Zhang again. They got together again, and the Land Rover shook violently.


    ����


    Silly Fei and others drove to the tree forest, looked around the tree forest, and finally saw the Land Rover where sister Niu Lei and Zhang are on the roadside


    "Is it this?" erling asked, pointing to the violently shaking Land Rover.


    "Fuck you, you''ve learned how to get a car shock..." silly Fei''s face turned green, clenched his teeth and shouted, and then ran to BYD.


    "Bang!!"


    Silly fly opened BYD''s trunk, then took out four blade knives and threw them on the ground.


    "Brother Fei, what are you doing?" erling asked a little puzzled when he saw silly Fei take out a knife.


    "What the fuck can you do? Cut that fool for me!! cut him to death!!"


    "It''s not brother Fei, isn''t it..." Er Leng was embarrassed.


    "If I fucking ask you to cut it, you''ll cut it for me. If something happens, it''s mine..." silly Fei replied with his teeth, and then ran to the Land Rover with a knife.


    "Erling, what shall we do?" the two young men brought by erling asked with some fear.


    "How else can you follow me? If you fight, you two can run with me, but don''t cut people with a knife. Do you understand? People are open-circuit tigers, and we can''t afford to......" erling asked, and then took the two young people running in the direction of silly flying with a knife.


    "Draft it, I can''t fucking die. How do you and I......" silly Fei gnawed his teeth as he ran.


    "Brother Fei, this matter is really not going to die..." erling trembled and advised.


    At this time, Niu Lei, who has no car, is still busy with Sister Zhang. He doesn''t know that someone has come outside!!

 Chapter 630

    Next to the grove Land Rover.


    Silly flying several people, carrying military spikes and blade knives, braved the cold wind on the first day of the new year, rushed to Niu Lei and Sister Zhang who were busy in the car.


    At this time, Niu Lei was still struggling with Sister Zhang about where to put his thighs. He didn''t realize that there were people outside.


    "Grass Mud Horse!!"


    When silly Fei saw Sister Zhang and Niu Lei fighting naked in close combat, his eyes were fucking blue, biting his teeth and scolding.


    Er Leng and others pretended not to see anything and looked at the war in the car intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Brother, why don''t we wait for them to finish?"


    Two Leng see silly fly gas straight shiver, carefully asked.


    "Pa!!"


    Silly fly pulled his mouth on ER Leng''s face, and then asked in a trembling voice, "is there anything to wait for?"


    "Then what do you say? People don''t pay attention to us at all!!" Er Leng covered his big face and shouted very irritably.


    "Fuck!"


    Silly fly scolded in a low voice, and then knocked on the door directly with a knife handle.


    "Bang bang!!"


    Niu Lei was stunned when he heard the knock on the door, and then looked out, just opposite the silly flying eyes outside the car.


    "Rolling calf, I haven''t seen a fucking car shock..." Niu Lei waved his hand impatiently, thinking that silly Fei came to watch the excitement.


    "Who?" Sister Zhang lay under Niu Lei and couldn''t see anyone outside.


    "I don''t know. It''s like watching the excitement. Come on, the posture just now is almost the same. We''re doing it..." Niu Lei replied carelessly, and then raised Sister Zhang''s thigh again.


    "Ah... Take it easy..."


    "Fuck you, come out!"


    Silly fly outside the car ignored himself when he saw Niu Lei, smashing the glass and yelling.


    "Brother, you can''t fucking see what I''m doing? What can you say later?" Niu Lei turned his head and replied speechless.


    "Fuck your mother, come out here, do you hear me?" silly Fei was trembling with Niu Lei''s anger and raised the knife in his hand.


    Seeing the knife in silly Fei''s hand, Niu Lei instantly remembered what North and South told him. These people are playing immortal dance, so Niu Lei thought it was these people who came to blackmail people.


    "Wait for me... Your partner is here... Let me see what this fool wants..."


    Seeing silly Fei''s endless cries, Niu Lei had to temporarily stop his actions and simply tidy up his clothes.


    "What''s my partner?" Sister Zhang, who was lying on the steering wheel, was stunned. Then she suddenly looked up and saw silly flying outside.


    "Husband!!" Sister Zhang screamed when she saw silly Fei, and then quickly put on her clothes and got ready to get off.


    "The couple came out to do this, which is usually the same story..." Niu Lei smiled and shook his head, then pulled open the door, looked at silly Fei and asked, "come on, how much do you want?"


    "..." silly Fei was silent when he heard this sentence, biting his lips and looking at Niu Lei.


    "Talk, how much is it?" Niu Lei repeated while taking out his wallet and looking at silly Fei.


    "I don''t want fucking money!!" silly fly bit his teeth and shouted.


    "Don''t pretend to be a calf. Immortals don''t need money to jump. If you are a bicycle?" Niu Lei smiled and took out 3000 yuan from his wallet and threw it into silly Fei''s hand. Then he looked at silly Fei and said with a smile: "it''s not easy to celebrate the new year. Take the money and I''ll send your daughter-in-law back to you after I finish..."


    "Fuck your mother, I said I don''t want money!!" silly Fei threw his RMB directly to the ground, then looked at Sister Zhang above the co pilot and shouted, "what do you have to do with him?"


    "Guest, what are you doing here?" Sister Zhang was still angry, so she didn''t speak very well.


    "Do you want to shoot here?" silly Fei asked, pointing to the grove.


    "It has nothing to do with you where I fucking like to play. He gave you the money, so you can go quickly..." Sister Zhang looked at silly Fei with contempt. He thought silly Fei came to blackmail people, so she didn''t think much.


    "I''ll fuck you, Sao B!!" silly Fei pulled his neck and scolded. Then he turned and walked directly to the co pilot''s position, pulled open the door and pulled Sister Zhang out of the car without pants.


    "What are you doing?" Sister Zhang covered her lower body with her hands and shouted in panic.


    "Fuck your mother, I''ll fucking kill you both!!" silly flying knife pointed to Sister Zhang and scolded.


    "No, what''s the matter with you two? Acting with me? Otherwise, you can tell me what you want. I''ll give you the money. I just want to shoot a gun. I don''t have time to see so many stories..." Niu Lei shouted helplessly in the car, naked.


    "You''re rich, aren''t you? You''re so mean to me, I''ll clean you up later!!" Er Leng patted Niu Lei''s head with a knife, stared at the beads and scolded.


    "Fuck you, if you want money, you need money. Don''t fucking do it! I''ll tell you!!!" Niu Lei hid behind and shouted a little reluctantly.


    "I fucking did it. What can you do?"


    "... you are awesome!!"


    Niu Lei turned his eyes and looked at the four people outside the car. He was silent for a while, and then chose to squint.


    "Grass Mud Horse, tell me if you two have something wrong?" silly fly on the other side pointed to Sister Zhang and shouted.


    "You''re blind. I''ve taken off my fucking pants. Can you be all right?" Sister Zhang turned her eyes and replied speechless.


    "OK, just admit it!!" silly Fei nodded and walked to Niu Lei with a knife.


    "Big brother, he said something. If I said nothing, do you believe it?" Niu Lei explained with a little fear at silly Fei.


    "Do I believe you? Give me a B!"


    Silly fly reached out and directly dragged Niu Lei down from the car.


    "Brother, what do you want to do? I gave you all the money. What else do you want to do?" Niu Lei asked helplessly after getting off the bus.


    "Yes, you''ll leave as soon as they give you all the money. Don''t delay us..." Sister Zhang shouted at this time.


    "Elder sister, can you shut your fucking mouth? Is it easy for me to find a young lady for the new year?"


    "Shall I fuck you? I''m not running for money!!" silly Fei spit, then turned his head and looked at the two Leng people and shouted, "fuck him for me!"


    "Wow!!"


    Er Leng and others rushed directly to Niu Lei after hearing this sentence.


    "Wait!!"


    Seeing that these people were coming for real, Niu Lei quickly held his head and stretched out his hand to stop Er Leng and waited for a moment.


    "What the fuck are you doing?" silly fly asked.


    "Brother, how much money do you want? Can I give it to you? Don''t fucking bother me!!"

 Chapter 631

    "I''ll fuck you. Your fucking daughter-in-law still says I''m bothering you?"


    It''s good that Niu Lei didn''t say this. After that, silly Fei was more anxious. He took a knife directly and was about to cut Niu Lei.


    "I just came out to find a young lady. Is that what you want?" Niu Lei reacted very quickly, sidled away from silly flying knife, and then stared at beads and scolded.


    "You''ll come out on the eve of the new year *, Miss doesn''t rest!! brothers, kill this fool for me!!"


    "Fuck you, I''ve been fooling around for so long and haven''t let a bunch of chicken headed bears live!!"


    Niu Lei lifted his leg and put his foot directly on silly Fei''s stomach, and then quickly picked up the knife that silly Fei fell to the ground.


    "Oh, my grass mud horse, kicked my lung tube and got angry..." silly Fei was kicked by Niu Lei and lay on the ground with his stomach covered in embarrassment.


    "Husband, what''s the matter with you?"


    After seeing silly Fei''s painful expression, Sister Zhang felt that things might be wrong. Silly Fei may not really come for money.


    "I''ll fuck you, bitch!!" silly Fei gritted his teeth and retreated from Sister Zhang, directly pushed Sister Zhang to a big somersault, then stood up with his stomach covered, pointed to Niu Lei and scolded: "fuck, kill this fool for me!!"


    "Hula..."


    Er Leng and others rushed to Niu Lei directly with a knife.


    "I tell you, you have your background and I have my story. It''s not very hard, but don''t touch it!!" Niu Lei held a knife and cried nervously at erling and others who rushed.


    Although Niu Lei''s fighting quality is good, he can use * to fight hand-to-hand with a knife. Niu Lei hasn''t done this job for at least seven or eight years. People usually play IQ crimes. It''s a little bastard''s business to cut people with flat knives. No matter how hard Niu Lei is, he can''t stand four people cutting him in turn, so he''s very nervous now.


    "You''re a fucking B!! you still talk to me about slogans at this fucking time!!"


    Silly Fei picked up a stone and threw it directly at Niu Lei.


    "Shua"


    Niu Lei looked up and directly hit him in the face, directly hit Niu Lei''s eyes, and the blood flowed out in an instant.


    "Fuck your mother, can you have a little routine in your fucking fight!! the local chicken head is so fucking crazy..."


    Niu Lei covered his eyes and scolded, and then rushed over with a knife.


    "Chop him!"


    "Fuck you!"


    In the small tree forest, Niu Lei carried a knife alone and directly angered the chicken head four person gang.


    Niu Lei kept waving a knife no matter who he was in front of him. Anyway, for a moment, the crackling sound of machetes in the woods suddenly remembered.


    "Stop beating, what are you doing!!" Sister Zhang is very anxious to fight in the middle with her bare ass, but she is a woman. It''s OK to clean up a north-south man. She can''t hold so many old men fighting. She can''t reach it for two rounds. She was kicked off by Niu Lei directly.


    Silly Fei all had guys in his hands. Niu Lei was alone, and he didn''t know who had dragged the knife off, so he fought for a while, and Niu Lei was directly pressed on the ground by these people.


    The four people punched and kicked Niu Lei. The blood ideas on Niu Lei''s face kept flying out and directly dyed the ground around him red.


    "Grass Mud Horse, don''t fucking let me get up. I''ll fucking kill you all!!"


    Niu Lei was lying on the ground covered with blood. He was beaten and his words were a little incoherent.


    "Fuck your mother, aren''t you fucking hard? Why not now?" silly Fei took a knife and directly split it on Niu Lei''s thigh.


    "Puff!!"


    The long cut of the finger spurted blood in an instant.


    "I fuck your mother, I''ll tell you when you''re finished..." Niu Lei looked at the hole in his leg and scolded with his teeth.


    "Have I finished you with a B!!"


    Silly fly is a little irrational now. He will cut the second knife when he reaches out his hand.


    "All right!!"


    At this time, Sister Zhang suddenly jumped out and hugged silly Fei.


    "What the fuck are you doing?" silly Fei turned his head and asked with red eyes.


    "It''s almost OK!!" Sister Zhang advised with tears.


    "You just fucking love it, fuck off!"


    Silly Fei scolded, and then kicked Sister Zhang in the stomach. Sister Zhang was directly kicked and flew half a meter away.


    "Bah!!"


    After kicking Sister Zhang, silly flew to spit on her hand, and then took the baseball bat from someone else''s hand.


    "What are you doing?"


    Two Leng see silly fly wrong, hurriedly shouted.


    "Fuck off!"


    Silly Fei pushed two lengs, then directly swung the baseball bat and hit Niu Lei''s head horizontally. Niu Lei instinctively hid, and the baseball bat hit Niu Lei''s shoulder directly.


    "I wipe your mother, you fucking want to kill me?" Niu Lei stood up and held the door and shouted.


    "How the fuck did I kill you?"


    Silly fly replied with his eyes crossed, and then waved his baseball bat again.


    "Isn''t this the case?" Niu Lei asked with a frown. He didn''t expect silly Fei to come for real. He thought he could just give a few knives. Who knew that the fool was so excited.


    "Your fucking daughter-in-law, I''m fucking dead. What''s wrong with you?"


    "I''ll go to you. Your daughter-in-law is out to sell. Do you fucking install you with me? B ah!!" Niu Lei replied at the top of his voice, and then directly pulled out the key of the Land Rover.


    "Pa!!"


    The car key bounces off.


    "Grass Mud Horse, after playing with guns for so many years, I can fucking let you die with a knife!!"


    Niu Lei didn''t want to do anything to silly Fei just now, because he thought it wouldn''t be easy to play with his life, but after he knew that silly Fei was anxious, he knew that he had to lie down today, otherwise he couldn''t get out of the forest.


    Niu Lei has killed many people during this period, but it doesn''t mean he has lost his humanity. He knows what kind of people deserve to die and what kind of people don''t deserve to die.


    Niu Lei doesn''t want to kill people like silly Fei, because he knows it''s not easy for people like silly Fei to live, but if he is really anxious, Niu Lei can''t think so much.


    "Puff!!"


    Niu Lei hugged silly Fei, then ran to silly Fei''s neck with the car key, but silly Fei struggled, and the car key was directly tied on silly Fei''s cheek.


    "Ah!!"


    Silly fly screamed.


    "Grass Mud Horse, go to hell!!"


    Niu Lei pulled out the car key with dark eyes, and then ran to silly Fei''s neck again.


    "Bang!!"


    At this time, a young man brought by silly fly hit Niu Lei''s head directly with a baseball bat.


    Niu Lei directly fell to the ground with his car key.

 Chapter 632

    "Fuck you!! you got stuck in the basket when I was fucking dead!!" Niu Lei picked up the knife on the ground directly after he fell, and then ran to Dafei to cut it.


    "Poof!!"


    After flying, he took a step to hide. He cut the knife directly on the Land Rover and jumped out of Mars in an instant.


    "The grass mud horse is so powerful!!" the second Leng looked at the white print on the Land Rover, scolded in surprise, and then ran to Niu Lei with the army thorn.


    "Puff!"


    Niu Lei caught the army spike with his shoulder, and then raised his leg to kick Fei Er Leng directly.


    "Puff!!"


    Niu Lei bit his teeth and pulled out the military spike, then ran silly with the military spike.


    Silly Fei saw Niu Lei rushing over and ran to the back of the Land Rover.


    "Grass Mud Horse, still fucking run!!"


    Niu Lei made a sprint, jumped directly on silly Fei, and then swung the military spike. The military spike rowed directly along silly Fei''s ear. Silly Fei''s ear was directly cut off and half pulled by Niu Lei.


    "Ah!!"


    When silly Fei saw his ears fall to the ground, he went crazy. Regardless of the wound on his ears, he bared his teeth and waved a knife at Niu Lei.


    "Poof!! poof!!"


    A young man brought by Er Leng took advantage of Niu Lei''s inattention, directly cut three knives into Niu Lei''s left leg and put it directly into!!


    The four men waved knives and military spikes, and almost instantly hit Niu Lei. At this time, Niu Lei had completely lost his fighting ability and had to curl up as much as possible to keep his head from being hurt.


    "Fuck you!! dare you fucking fight back, don''t you?"


    Silly Fei covered his cheeks and ears, talked and leaked, ran to Niu Lei with a knife, and then bit his teeth and cut it off according to Niu Lei''s arm.


    "Puff!!"


    The blade was draped over Niu Lei''s shoulder. Niu Lei''s eyes became lax, kept shaking his head and spitting blood foam in his mouth.


    "Almost!"


    Sister Zhang sat on the ground and shouted.


    "OK, you mother B, kill this fool for me!!"


    Silly Fei doesn''t take his brain when he talks and works now. He puts a knife on Niu Lei''s body. The wound on Niu Lei flows out of blood and directly dyes a large piece of ground red.


    "Grass Mud Horse, * is your daughter-in-law rich? I''ll fucking kill you!"


    With a trace of madness in his eyes, silly Fei waved a knife and scolded on his mouth.


    "I... fucking took it, okay?"


    Niu Lei knew that if he didn''t beg for mercy, silly Fei might really want to kill him, so he said in a weak voice.


    "Yes?"


    Silly Fei smiled, then stopped the movement on his hand and asked with a smile, "if you fucking take it, it''s even done?"


    "What else do you want? Because it''s not worth it..."


    "Also ha, grass mud horse now calls your family and changes 500000 people!!" silly Fei thought for a long time and finally came up with a solution that he could accept.


    "OK!!" Niu Lei nodded, then wanted to reach out and touch his mobile phone, but found that his hands and feet couldn''t move at all, so he had to look at silly Fei and said, "the mobile phone is in my clothes. Just take it out and make the first call..."


    "Grass, what the fuck!"


    Silly Fei scolded wordlessly and reached out to help Niu Lei get his mobile phone, but after seeing the blood on Niu Lei, silly Fei was stunned, and then shouted at Er Leng: "Er Leng, you take out his mobile phone!!"


    "Grass, why don''t you take it yourself?"


    At this time, er Leng was also hurt, so he didn''t want to move at all.


    "Hurry, don''t fucking ink, my ears are fucking gone..."


    Silly fly looked at the ears that were still trampled into meat mud by them on the ground and scolded with great pain.


    "Grass..."


    Er Leng scolded and walked to Niu Lei, then kicked Niu Lei and felt his mobile phone from Niu Lei''s coat.


    "You call or I call?" Er Leng looked at silly Fei with his mobile phone and asked.


    "Do I have fucking ears?"


    Silly fly scolded very speechless.


    "Also..."


    Er Leng smiled and then pressed the start button.


    "Look for the first phone inside..." silly Fei shouted after turning it on.


    "The first one is Sister Zhang''s......"


    "Then play the second!!"


    "Ah..."


    Er Leng agreed, and then looked down at the second number. When Er Leng saw the number, he was stunned directly.


    "What the fuck are you doing on the phone?"


    Silly fly looked at Er Leng''s ink and didn''t call for a long time. He shouted very irritable.


    "This phone looks a little familiar to me..."


    Er Leng walked to silly Fei with his mobile phone and said with great hesitation.


    "Grass, what the fuck looks familiar... Don''t all the phones look like B!!" silly Fei grabbed the mobile phone, then glanced at it briefly, and silly Fei was stunned.


    "These three fucking sixes really look familiar!! can''t it be so coincidental


    While talking, silly Fei felt out his mobile phone, then found the North-South phone number and checked it.


    "Pa Da..."


    After seeing the phone number of North and south, silly Fei''s mobile phone fell directly to the ground with his mouth open.


    "Hoo Hoo..." Er Leng took two deep breaths, then looked at silly Fei and asked, "can''t it be so coincidence?"


    "It''s just... It''s so fucking small!! this... This fool is from north and south!!" silly Fei stammered out this sentence for a long time.


    After hearing silly Fei''s words, all four people were silly and stopped talking.


    "... no!!" after a long silence, er Leng suddenly shouted.


    "What''s wrong?" silly fly asked.


    "If he is a member of the harem, we shouldn''t know him? Besides, can the members of the harem use it?"


    "Then they can''t be fucking friends!!" silly Fei rubbed the hair on his head, then picked up Niu Lei''s mobile phone and turned over the call records. Silly flew over to see more and more fucking angry, because Niu Lei has not only north-south calls, but also my Liu Rui''s Meng Liang''s, as long as it''s a high-level phone in our harem.


    "Now it''s over, this silly lifelike is a little hard!!" silly Fei put down his mobile phone and looked at the sky in despair. Now he regretted that he shouldn''t have been so impulsive just now.


    "Grass!! what''s wrong with the harem? No, let''s do it with them. Who''s afraid? I grass!!" a young man shouted at this time.


    "I''ll go to you. How many fucking heads do you have with the harem!! the hotel opened a few days ago. I heard that Guo xiongyi has passed away..." Er Leng scolded silently, then looked at Niu Lei lying on the ground and rubbed his head and said: "this fool may be a gift to Ye Han. Let''s do this B for him. Let''s run away, I said!!"

 Chapter 633

    "Running away?" silly Fei looked down at Niu Lei who was in a coma. He didn''t know what to say. Anyway, he didn''t say a word for a long time.


    "It''s because of you. Think of a way by yourself..." Er Leng saw that silly Fei didn''t speak and was ready to shirk his responsibility.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Silly fly looked up at Er Leng, his eyes puzzled.


    "What else can you mean? Either you run away, or you go to the harem to admit your mistake and see how others deal with you..." Er Leng explained nervously while washing his hands with mineral water.


    "What do you mean? This matter has nothing to do with you?" silly Fei asked obliquely.


    "What does it have to do with me? I''m just a helper. Even those people in the harem can''t find me..."


    "Fart, do you fucking think those people in the harem are fools? If they really want to punish me and you, it''s a matter of passing by. Do you think you can let you go by shirking your responsibility with me now? None of the principal accomplices can run away, I''ll tell you!!" silly Fei shouted at Er Leng loudly.


    Er Leng was stunned when he heard what silly Fei said, and then his lips trembled to explain something, but he knew that what silly Fei said was not wrong at all. If we want revenge, no one can fucking run away from silly Fei Er Leng.


    "... then... What do you say?" Er Leng stammered.


    "What the hell can you do? Don''t you say... Either admit your mistake or run away. Choose for yourself. My daughter-in-law and I can do whatever..."


    "You can run, but I can''t fucking run!! I ran away. How can my daughter-in-law and children deal with it?" Er Leng stared at the beads and shouted.


    "If you don''t run, let''s take this man to plead guilty and see what the back palace says..." a young man Hu Bibi brought by Er Leng shouted at this time.


    "Fuck you, you know how many. Those people in the harem are killing people without blinking an eye. We didn''t have enough fucking targets in the past!!" Er Leng scolded irritably, then turned his head and looked at Niu Lei lying on the ground and fell into meditation.


    "Tear..."


    Silly Fei and erling squatted on the ground, smoked quietly, and no one spoke. The two guys they brought sat on the Land Rover heartlessly.


    "This car is really nice... Exciting!!" a short guy bared his teeth and smiled at his companion.


    "Not so much. These people are different from the rich. If I have money in the future, I have to mention one..." the companion pressed the massage function on the back of the car and replied with a very comfortable expression.


    ����


    After silly fly and erling finished smoking, silly fly stood up and patted his ass, then looked at erling and said, "let''s go..."


    "Where are you going?" erling asked.


    "Go home..."


    "What about this fool?" Er Leng asked, pointing to Niu Lei on the ground.


    "Take it away together. This man can''t fall into the hands of the people in the harem, otherwise we have to let the people in the harem die..."


    "Take him away, but where shall we put him?" erling asked a lot of questions.


    "Put it in my house first..." silly Fei sighed and replied helplessly, then turned and got on the Land Rover.


    "Brother Fei..."


    After silly fly got on the bus, the two boys quickly laughed and shouted.


    "Fuck off, is this him? Did you two ride in this car!!" silly Fei scolded impatiently, then pointed to Niu Lei on the ground and shouted, "get me in the car and I''ll take him home!!"


    "OK!!"


    ����


    Ten minutes later, the Land Rover went out of the woods with BYD.


    Silly fly drove Land Rover. The first thing he did was to find a small clinic for Niu Lei for a simple bandage, and then directly brought Niu Lei back to his home.


    "If there''s nothing wrong, we''ll go home first..." after dealing with Niu Lei, er Leng saw that there was nothing wrong and was ready to go home.


    "I''ll let my daughter-in-law go back to her mother''s house later, and you all stay here with me!!" silly fly whispered while sitting on the sofa.


    "Are you afraid we''ll run away?" the second Leng asked with an incredible face.


    "I''m afraid you''re not safe outside..."


    "Grass, it''s fucking time. Who believes you!!" Er Leng replied with his teeth, then looked at silly Fei and sat down slowly beside silly Fei.


    "We''re in a special period now. We''d better not separate. If we separate, I''m afraid of an accident..." seeing Er Leng sit down, silly Fei rubbed his hair and explained.


    Er Leng looked at silly Fei and didn''t speak. The other two guys saw that Er Leng didn''t go, and they didn''t move. After all, it''s the same where they stay for them.


    ����


    Meanwhile, I just came back from outside.


    Because there are many people in our harem now, the villa we live in is like a fucking cart shop. Anyway, we just find a place to sleep, no matter who is whose house. Except for a few girls, the remaining men can sleep as long as they can put quilts.


    After I got home, I went straight into Meng Liang''s house. Because Su Su, Zhou Ke and Wu Mei came out to play mahjong, I couldn''t enter her house.


    I took a bath, then casually found something to eat in the refrigerator and was ready to go to bed. But I lay in bed and thought for a while. I thought I had to go out to give gifts at night, so I picked up my mobile phone and dialed Niu Lei, because I knew my car was in his hand. I wanted to ask him when he would come back.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is turned off!!"


    I called twice, all turned off.


    "Not finished yet?" I looked at my mobile phone and muttered helplessly. Then I got out of bed and ran to Gao Jia, who was sitting in the living room playing with his mobile phone.


    "What''s the matter?" Gao Jia saw me running towards him and asked with a smile.


    "Niu Lei hasn''t come back yet?"


    "No..." Gao Jia glanced at the room and reached out to call Niu Lei.


    "Stop fighting, turn it off!!" I waved my hand and ran to the North-South house.


    "What''s the matter?" Gao Jia stood up and shouted when she saw that I was leaving.


    "Ah, I''ll use the car later. If it''s all right, I''ll let the north and South drive me..." I smiled back, and then turned around and walked into the north and south room.


    ����


    On the other side, Gao Jia made three or four calls to Niu Lei. After no one answered, she was directly angry.


    "This fool, I don''t fucking stop when I tell him to stop. People are waiting for the car. He drives the car out and gets a JB!!" Gao Jia chews her teeth and scolds, and then stomps into the tiger and Guan Zi''s house. At this time, Guan Hu Zi and Guan Hu Zi sit in bed and watch a movie.


    "See that fool?" Gao Jia sat down beside the tiger and asked with her eyes askew.


    "Don''t know? I haven''t seen it for a long time..." the tiger looked down and replied.

 Chapter 634

    "Cao, I don''t know what the fool is doing, and I can''t get through the phone..." Gao Jia scolded wordlessly, then stood up and went outside.


    "What are you looking for him for? He must have gone out to play..." Guan asked absently while sitting on the bed.


    "People''s leaves are waiting for the car. This fool drove away and didn''t know when he would come back..." Gao Jia said irritably.


    "Hehe, I guess I''ll be back soon..."


    "When he comes back, I have to clean up this fool. I find that this fool doesn''t understand things more and more. You have to be careful when driving someone else''s car. If you drive someone else''s car, don''t delay them!"


    "He just likes to play. After holding it for so long, it''s not easy to find someone on the ground. You don''t let him vent. It''ll be good after this time..." Guan said casually with a smile.


    "Forget it, let''s wait until he comes back..." Gao Jia waved his hand, then turned off the topic and asked, "I''ll find Yang Song to play mahjong later


    "OK, I''ll wash my face!" the pipe nodded.


    "Hurry up, I fucking dreamed yesterday that I could win money in the South..." Gao Jia urged.


    "... you''re just dreaming!!" Guan replied silently, and then ran to the bathroom.


    "You have nothing to do. Come with me!"


    After the pipe left, Gao Jia directly took Huzi to Yang Song. Twenty minutes later, the four of them rubbed mahjong in the living room, and Gao Jia put Niu Lei aside.


    ����


    On the other hand, I dragged the north and south into the car before they woke up, and then drove Meng Liang''s overbearing to the home of a leader in H city.


    "Ha..." the north and South yawned listlessly while driving.


    "Watch your fucking driving and don''t get in trouble with others!!" I looked at the state of North and South and said with great concern.


    "Brother, you woke me up as soon as I fucking fell asleep. Please let me pay attention. Now I see that the steering wheel is square..." the north and South pulled their eyes and listlessly replied to me.


    "OK, don''t BB. I''ll let you have a good sleep when you''re finished..."


    "How did you drive this car? Where''s Your Land Rover?"


    "Land Rover let Niu Lei drive away..." I replied absently while sending a text message to Su Su.


    "Hehe, * you have to drive a Land Rover. Niu Lei is a bit interesting... You have to pay attention to your attitude!!" Nanbei shook his head and smiled.


    "What are you talking about? What''s the matter with Niu Lei?" because I just sent a text message, I didn''t hear what North and South said.


    "I said Niu Lei had to pay attention to his attitude in everything he did!!"


    "Last sentence!!"


    "* open tiger?" Nanbei was stunned and replied.


    "Niu Lei, is he out?"


    "Ah, I introduced it..." north and South nodded.


    "On the first day of the lunar new year, he is also a talent..." I smiled and knew that Niu Lei had gone out. I was relieved, because * such things are long and short.


    "I think they are all talented people... Especially the bearded one..." Nanbei Baji replied to me.


    "What''s wrong with the beard?" I asked curiously.


    "The bearded one who talks in his sleep recites Tang poetry..."


    "Hehe, it may be easy to learn!!" I replied speechlessly, and then took my mobile phone to send a text message to Su Su.


    ����


    On the other side, silly fly home.


    Niu Lei woke up at this time. Silly Fei erling and others surrounded Niu Lei.


    "Wake up?" silly Fei asked with a smile.


    "What do you want to do? Did you call?" Niu Lei was obviously scared by the tigers. Now he knows that these people are really dead hands, so Niu Lei spoke very politely.


    "Didn''t fight!!" Er Leng replied.


    "Fight, you''ll let me go after you fight. Can I admit it this time?" Niu Lei shouted anxiously.


    "Ha ha, I really can''t call you..." silly Fei replied with a smile.


    "Why?" Niu Lei was puzzled.


    "Do you know ye Han?" silly Fei asked.


    "Ah, I know..." Niu Lei agreed with some hesitation.


    "Hehe, what do you have to do with them?" silly Fei then asked.


    "Friends... Friends, what... What''s wrong?" Niu Lei stammered.


    "We can''t provoke the people in the harem. If they see you like B, they won''t let us go, so now I''m thinking about how to deal with it so that the people in the harem can let us go!!"


    "You let me go, I told them not to trouble you! What do you think!!" Niu Lei swallowed his spit and asked in a deliberative tone.


    "No, I know those people in the harem can kill people. If I let you go, I won''t be far from death..." silly Fei shook his head.


    Niu Lei looked at silly Fei up and down and asked, "what do you think you can do to satisfy?"


    "If I knew what else I would tell you!!" silly fly replied irritably.


    "I think you should let me go. If you let me go, I won''t let them trouble you!!"


    "I''m not a fucking fool. I let you go. Who let me go!!"


    "Then..."


    "OK, you don''t need BB. It''s certainly impossible to let you go. I''ll think of another way now, but if I can''t find another way to deal with it, I''ll kill you. The dead can''t talk. Anyway, no one knows who killed you!!"


    Niu Lei originally wanted to explain, but silly Fei didn''t give him this opportunity at all. He shouted very rudely, and then directly took erling and others out of the room in charge of Niu Lei.


    Niu Lei sat on the chair and struggled. He found that the rope tied to him by these people was very strong. He couldn''t open it at all.


    ����


    On the other side, after silly Fei and others went out.


    "It''s a matter for us to lock him up like this sooner or later!!" Er Leng shouted with a tired face sitting on the sofa.


    "It''s not a matter to let go?" silly Fei asked while smoking.


    "Grass, it''s not whether to put it or not. We shouldn''t have brought this fool over at the beginning. I tell you!! I don''t have to come out with you!!"


    "Now what''s the use of this? Find a way quickly. This fool can handle it!!" silly Fei shouted irritably.


    "Why don''t we kill him? How can we find a place to bury him..." a boy shouted at this time.


    "Pa!!"


    Silly fly threw the knife directly in front of the boy, then stared at the beads and shouted, "go and kill him!"

 Chapter 635

    "You excite me?" the young man picked up the knife on the ground and looked at silly Fei obliquely.


    "Who the fuck excites you? If you want to kill him, I won''t stop..." silly Fei replied irritably.


    "Grass, don''t think I dare..." the young man threw down this sentence and ran to Niu Lei''s room with a knife.


    "Come on, don''t fucking make trouble!"


    Seeing that the young man really wanted to go over, er Leng, squatting on the ground, pulled his neck and shouted.


    "Didn''t he let me pass?" the young man asked with his neck stuck.


    "If he let you go, you''ll go like a fucking tiger? Why don''t you go if you let you die?"


    "...." the young man looked at Er Leng and didn''t speak.


    "Well, that''s all. As for the whole thing? Who doesn''t break the law? Let''s beat him up. It''s a small thing. If we kill him, it''ll be a big thing. I''ll tell you!!" the young man''s partner whispered back at this time.


    "It''s not to kill, it''s not to kill. What''s the matter?" the young man shouted with his eyes on the beads.


    "No, let''s call the harem!!" at this time, the guy''s companion, the guy with glasses, temporarily played the role of a dog''s head and said mysteriously.


    "Call the harem? Are you fucking crazy?" erling stood up and looked incredible.


    "What''s crazy? Let''s pretend to be a kidnapping Gang, and then call ye Han directly to ask for money. Give money and let people go. If you don''t give money, don''t let people go!!" the eye man explained briefly.


    "Where is the person after giving the money?" asked the second Leng.


    "Let''s take the money and go out for a while. Erling, you take your daughter-in-law to travel. I''ll stay with Xiaobo anywhere. Brother Fei, you can go back to your hometown directly with your daughter-in-law!! when the storm is over, let''s come back. Although the Hougong is cruel, there are many things in the family every day. It''s impossible to keep an eye on us. Besides, we don''t have much Yes, half a million is small money for ye Han, so I don''t think they can stare at us all the time!! "the man with eyes said quickly,


    "That''s a good idea!!" the young man called wavelet nodded directly after listening.


    "What do you think?" Er Leng turned and looked at silly Fei.


    "Yes, yes, but what if the opposite side doesn''t give money? We''re still exposed. Even if the money is given, what if something happens in the trading process? We''re not at the end of the mountain now. I think..." although silly Fei thinks the method of eye man is good, he still thinks there is a certain risk. He doesn''t want to take this risk.


    "You''re afraid of that, too. What do you want?" Xiaobo shouted very reluctantly.


    "I don''t want to do what the fuck!! you let me think about it!!" silly Fei shouted irritably, and then went directly to the windowsill with his cigarette box.


    "Think about a JB, good things make you think about yellow..." little neck scolded silently, and then turned and walked into Niu Lei''s room.


    "Why are you going?" erling shouted at Xiaobo.


    "I''m not interested in chatting with him..."


    "Grass, are fucking crazy!!" Er Leng scolded irritably, then directly covered with a quilt and ready to go to bed.


    ����


    At 9 p.m., in our villa.


    "Hua la..."


    Gao Jia and others are sitting at the mahjong table playing mahjong. They simply forget everything about Niu Lei.


    "Can you fucking play 30000? Can you play in a trough!! 30000!!" Liu Rui sat next to Yang Song with white foam on his mouth and gave Yang Song advice.


    "I''ll make a JB 30000. Can you fucking stop talking to me? I''ll hurt when you talk..." Yang Song squinted at Liu Rui, and then directly pulled out a five cake.


    "People want pancakes, but you still beat pancakes? Can you have a brain!!" Liu Rui saw that Yang Song didn''t listen to the command at all, and he was out of breath.


    "Don''t play with me whatever I fucking like!!" Yang Song replied irritably, and then threw out five cakes directly.


    "Five cakes, someone else?" Yang Song asked nervously looking at Gao Jia opposite.


    "Don''t......" Gao Jia shook her head with a smile.


    "Hoo..." Yang Song breathed a sigh when he saw Gao Jia don''t want him.


    "I want to, Hu!!"


    At this time, tiger son suddenly shouted, then directly pushed down mahjong in front of him, looked at Yang Song with a smile and said, "sorry, right, right, Hu!!"


    "Fuck, I fucking said five cakes can''t beat you, but I don''t believe it..." Liu Rui shouted with his neck pulled.


    "Roll the calf, can you control my fucking pride in losing money?" Yang Song said back to Liu Rui while counting the money painfully.


    "You are a pure fool, pure kind!!"


    Liu Rui scolded helplessly, then moved his stool and sat next to Gao Jia.


    "Still playing???" just at this time, I walked in with the North-South door. I looked at Gao Jia and shouted while changing my shoes.


    "Are you back? How many rounds?" Gao Jia smiled back.


    "Ha ha, you play. I''ll have something to do later..." I went to Gao Jia, looked at the slightly thin bill in front of Yang Song, smiled and said, "did the tiger force lose?"


    "It''s not so good... Liu Rui''s fool always gives me advice!!" Yang Song replied to me with a big mouth, and then stretched out his hand and said to me, "do you have money? Lend me some..."


    "Ha ha..."


    I smiled and took hundreds of dollars from my trouser pocket and threw them into Yang Song''s hand. Then I looked at Yang Song and said, "I don''t have much cash..."


    "That''s enough, I''ll make a profit with this!!" Yang Song looked at the cash in his hand, nodded with great satisfaction, and then focused on the card in his hand again.


    "Ye, how much money you lend him is useless. I tell you, you might as well throw it in the street. The people who find it can thank you!!" Liu Ruiming was a little unhappy to see me borrow Yang Song''s money.


    "Nonsense, you throw it on the fucking street. The person who finds it can only say, which fool lost it!! thank you for picking up the money!!"


    "Hahaha... That makes sense!!" Gao Jia laughed at this.


    "Ha ha... What... Brother Jia, is Niu Lei back?" I looked around the room and found that there was no shadow of Niu Lei, so I asked curiously.


    "No, what did the fool go out for? It''s nine o''clock. Why hasn''t he come back yet?" after listening to me, Gao Jia raised her hand and looked at the time. Suddenly, she remembered that Niu Lei had really disappeared for a day.


    "Why don''t we go out and look for it?" the pipe said at this time.

 Chapter 636

    "No, he''ll come back later... Let''s continue to play..." Gao Jia thought for a while, but she still didn''t plan to go out to find Niu Lei.


    "Can''t something happen?" Nanbei asked a little abruptly.


    "What can happen to him during the Chinese New Year..." Gao Jia replied carelessly, and then played mahjong with Yang Song.


    "Nanbei, come with me..." I saw that Gao Jia had no intention of going out. She turned her head and waved to Nanbei, and then ran to my house.


    "Leaf, you don''t have to worry about it. This fool can''t lose it!!" Gao Jia shouted at the top of her voice when she saw that I was leaving.


    "OK, I see!!"


    I smiled back and followed north and south into the room.


    in the house.


    "Do you know the phone number of that lady?" I lit a cigarette and looked at the north and south.


    "I know, I''ll call her..." north and South nodded, then took out their mobile phone, turned out the angel baby''s phone and dialed it.


    Half a minute later, Nanbei put down his cell phone, looked at me and said, "hang up!"


    "Continue to call!!" I rubbed my face, vaguely feeling that things might be wrong. Niu Lei''s phone can''t get through, and the lady''s phone can''t get through. If there''s nothing, who believes it!!


    North and South dialed angel baby''s phone again with their mobile phone, but the opposite side turned off directly. North and South put down their mobile phone and looked at me helplessly.


    "Is it off?" I asked, looking at the north and south.


    "Ah!!" north and South nodded.


    "Grass!!" I scolded helplessly. Niu Lei obviously let the young lady run away!!


    "Is there something wrong with Niu Lei?" north and South stammered at me and asked.


    "Is this a fucking total? Something must have happened!!" I got up irritably, then walked to the window with my cell phone and dialed Guo Siwei''s phone.


    "Hello?"


    "I have a lost friend. Can you help me find it?" I said very directly.


    "Who?" Guo thought.


    "Gao Jia''s people have been lost all day, the phone can''t get through, and the young lady can''t get in touch..." I was angry with JB and explained.


    "OK, send me the photos and I''ll ask my colleagues on duty to look for them!!"


    "OK, by the way, he left in my car, a range rover without a brand!!" I tried to improve the information before Niu Lei disappeared.


    "I see. I''ll call you when I have news!!"


    After that, Guo thought directly hung up the phone.


    "Can I help you?" I asked, looking at me after I put down the phone.


    "No, what should you do..." I waved impatiently, then took my mobile phone and began to find Niu Lei''s photo and sent it to Guo Siwei.


    North and South looked at me, silent for a moment, a look of wanting to talk and stop.


    "Why don''t you go yet?" I looked up and saw that the north and South hadn''t gone yet, and shouted irritably.


    "Then I''ll go out..." Nanbei answered me with his mouth held, and then turned and walked out of my room.


    On the other hand, Gao Jia and others were still playing mahjong in the living room, and didn''t take Niu Lei seriously at all.


    ����


    Eleven in the evening.


    Niu Lei still didn''t come back. At this time, in Gaojia''s room, Guan Huzi sat on the bed, and none of them slept.


    "You fool, you should call us when your cell phone is dead!! how much can a charger cost??" the tiger sat on the bed and grinned.


    "Maybe I lost my cell phone..." Guan sat by the bed and explained.


    "Well, you don''t have to worry about it. If something happens to this fool, he won''t die. Go back to the house and sleep. Let''s go out and look for it tomorrow..." Gao Jia shouted in a stuffy voice.


    "Will you come back tomorrow?" asked the tiger.


    "If you don''t hurry, can you find it now?" Gao Jia shouted with her eyes wide open.


    "..." Huzi didn''t speak. He was silent for a moment, and then turned and walked out of Gao Jia''s room.


    "I''m gone too..." Guan stood up and said.


    "Go out... By the way, don''t tell them about it, save them worry!!" Gao Jia explained a little uneasy.


    "I can''t hide the loss of such a big man..."


    "Every day is a day..."


    ����


    "Step on!!"


    After Huzi came out of Gao Jia''s room, he walked around the living room for more than ten minutes, and finally walked into Yang Song''s room.


    "Bang bang!!"


    Tiger knocked on the door twice, and then went straight into the house. At this time, Yang Song was playing with his mobile phone in bed. He was startled when he saw tiger coming in.


    "What are you doing, scared like this..." tiger walked to Yang Song and asked with a smile.


    "Grass, i... I didn''t do anything..." Yang Song replied nervously, then looked at the tiger and asked, "what can I do for you?"


    "Ah, I''ll ask Niu Lei if he looked for you before he went out?" tiger nodded and said.


    "Yes, he asked me to find a young lady, but I couldn''t find it. Later, the north and South contacted him..." Yang Song replied.


    "OK, I know..." tiger agreed, and then ran to the North-South room.


    After tiger Zi walked into the North-South room, north-south was lying in bed and kept dialing angel baby''s phone, because he thought it had something to do with himself, so he couldn''t sleep at all.


    "What are you doing?" the tiger looked at the north and South and asked.


    "Nothing... Nothing..."


    "Hehe, why are all the people in your harem like this..." tiger smiled, then looked at the north and South and said, "Leizi is lost. Do you have any information?"


    "I......" the north and South said half.


    "Say what you have. I know you found the lady for him..." tiger said very directly.


    "I''m looking for that lady, but I can''t get through to her!!" Nanbei replied with his cell phone.


    "Do you know where the young lady''s home is, or where you can find the young lady?" Huzi asked as soon as he saw that the north and the South really knew something.


    "I know her home is in that community, but I don''t know the specific location..."


    "Give me the address. I''ll go and find the lady!"


    "..." the north and the South were silent for a moment, then directly stood up, put on their clothes, looked at the tiger and said, "I''ll take you, you can''t find a place yourself..."


    "You''d better not join in this matter!!" Huzi kindly advised.


    "Cao, Niu Lei is also my friend. How can I not join in if he loses!!" Nanbei replied carelessly. Then he found two pistols directly from the wardrobe, handed them to Huzi and hid one by himself.


    "Is it superfluous to go out with something?" tiger smiled at the pistol in his hand.


    "Take it, save the accident!!"


    North and South simply replied, and then directly took the car key and left the house with tiger.

 Chapter 637

    Inside the car.


    "What''s your relationship with that young lady?" Huzi asked, sitting on the co pilot, looking at the north and South with uneasy mood.


    "I can''t say well... Anyway, I met online..." the north and South vaguely explained that he didn''t want Huzi to know that the woman was playing immortal dance. Because he was afraid that others would know about him, the South and North kept an eye and didn''t mention it to anyone, including me.


    "Did you say that the woman was detained by Niu Lei?" tiger thought and asked.


    "No... no, what''s a lady doing with him..." Nanbei wiped his chin. He spoke very nervously and made a lot of small moves.


    "Maybe, maybe he didn''t bring enough money..." tiger smiled.


    "Hehe, too!!" the north and South nodded, didn''t talk to Huzi, and drove seriously.


    Half an hour later, North and South took tiger son to the place where he met angel baby, that is, the community where angel baby''s home is located.


    "That''s it!!" Nanbei stopped at the door of the community, looked at tiger and said.


    "Are you sure?" tiger wanted to get out of the window and carefully observed the environment here.


    "Sure, the first time I met that lady was here..." north and South nodded slightly.


    "Do you know the specific floor?" tiger asked.


    "I don''t know... I met him once in the community..." Nanbei shook his head, then looked at the tiger and asked, "what''s the next step?"


    "You don''t know the specific place. We can only wander around here. I just looked at it. This community is an old community. There must be no monitoring in the community except that the bank opposite can see the outside street. Therefore, if we want to find monitoring, it''s basically impossible..." tiger analyzed the current situation very professionally.


    "If we wander around, what''s the difference between us and looking for a needle in a haystack?"


    "What do you say? By the way, do you know the lady?" asked tiger.


    "Know..." north and South nodded.


    "Well, let''s go to the parking lot to see if they have brought back the leaf Range Rover. If not, it means that we may have found the wrong community. If it is, it means that Niu Lei is in this community!!"


    "OK, your method is still reliable!!"


    North and South nodded, then started the car and drove directly to the parking lot of the community.


    Fifteen minutes later, Nanbei parked the car next to my range rover, then looked at the tiger and said, "the car is really here. Is the person here?"


    "Not necessarily, get out of the car and have a look..." when he said this, the tiger pulled open the door, and then carefully observed the Land Rover tires and the traces of baseball bats on the window. After seeing all this, the tiger''s face immediately became serious.


    "What''s the matter?" the north and South felt that the tiger''s face was wrong and asked quickly.


    "There is sand under the tire, indicating that the car has been out of town and the glass has been beaten, indicating that there may have been a fight!! Leizi may have been kidnapped!!" although tiger is usually stupid, he is very smart at this time. He directly guesses that Niu Lei may have been kidnapped based on some details of Land Rover.


    "How do you know?" the north and South looked at the Land Rover carefully and asked in disbelief.


    "We used to kidnap and eliminate evidence. I *, the people opposite are obviously not professional, so they don''t do a lot of details. Look, there''s still blood in the car..." tiger stretched out his finger and pointed to the back seat of the Land Rover.


    The north and South photographed the interior of the Land Rover with their mobile phone and found that there was blood in it. Then they looked at the tiger in surprise and said, "professional is awesome!!"


    "Nothing, just dealing with this thing every day, a little sensitive..." tiger wiped his nose and went straight back to the car.


    The north and South also quickly got on the bus, then looked at the tiger and asked, "he was kidnapped. Should we find them?"


    "No, kidnapping is usually for money. As long as the money is in place, it''s easy to say anything. Moreover, it should be the first time to do this, so we don''t have to worry..." tiger''s reaction was calm, and then pointed to the empty parking space next to the land Rover and said: "After a while, you park the car next to the Land Rover and we hide in the car. If they are really in this community, they will definitely react that the car needs to be handled, so we can hide in it!!"


    "Good!!"


    Without saying anything, the north and South parked the car next to the Land Rover.


    "We''ll watch it in turn, every two hours. I''ll come first..." after parking the car, tiger looked at the north and South and said.


    "OK!" north and South nodded, then looked at the tiger and asked, "do I need to Tell ye, or they''ll have to worry if they find we''re gone!"


    "I sent a text message to brother Jia. You will mute your mobile phone and try not to make a sound..."


    "I''ll call ye, too, to save them worry..."


    Saying this, Nanbei also took out his mobile phone and dialed me.


    "Hello, leaf?"


    "I''m Liu Rui, what''s the matter?" because I went to take a bath, Liu Rui answered the phone for me.


    "Ah, brother Rui, I and Huzi found the car Niu Lei drove out, and now we are next to the car..." Nanbei whispered an explanation, and then said: "we are going to squat here and wait for their people to come out. You Tell ye that they don''t need to find us..."


    "Where are you now?" Liu Rui asked with a frown.


    "Shuili community."


    "OK, I see. You two pay attention to your safety. Call home in case of an accident!!"


    "I see. Let''s get in touch then!!"


    "Good!!"


    After that, North and South hung up the phone, then took their mobile phone and sent their location to Liu Rui by SMS.


    ����


    The next morning.


    "It''s me?" Nanbei asked, yawning and looking at the tiger.


    "I''m sleepy, you help me hold it for a while..." at this time, the tiger''s eyes are full of blood, and his voice is very tired. It was said that they would spend two hours each, but the north and South fool slept directly until 7 a.m.


    "Grass, it''s morning? Why don''t you call me?" the north and South looked at the time and shouted very embarrassed.


    "It''s all right. You watch it for me for a while. I''m asleep..." tiger replied weakly, and then leaned directly against the seat and fell asleep.


    "It''s done. It''s a fucking waste of time..." north and South looked at Tiger''s tired appearance, scolded very embarrassed, then lit a cigarette and stared at the entrance of the parking lot.

 Chapter 638

    Silly fly home.


    Silly fly is not a person who does big things, so because he didn''t sleep all night, he wrapped more than two boxes of cloud smoke for ten yuan.


    "What else do you want?" Er Leng, who just woke up, yawned and walked to silly Fei.


    "I don''t know how to fix it now. If I knew the relationship behind this fool was so hard, I couldn''t start with this fool if I had a hundred courage..." silly Fei rubbed his red eyes and replied with a very melancholy expression.


    "Ha ha, it''s no use regretting now. If I had known this B-type, I couldn''t come out with you when you called me out..." Er Leng replied very realistically.


    "Cao, it''s really chilling for you to say this!!" silly Fei looked up at Er Leng and was speechless.


    "Cold hearted or not, your daughter-in-law was raped, but it''s not my daughter-in-law..."


    "Fuck off, this woman is so fucking harmful. I was fucking impulsive at that time!!"


    "I think so. You said your daughter-in-law did that. What did you have to pretend to force to do at that time? Didn''t you just let me grass? Your daughter-in-law * I didn''t see you like this every day..."


    "Fuck you, I''ll go out to get grass for the new year. Can I get a kick in my fucking heart?" silly Fei scolded silently, and then ran to the bathroom.


    "I think the way glasses said is good. You should think about it. Although there are risks, if we can get the money, the matter has been solved!" seeing silly Fei leaving, er Leng shouted with his neck.


    "I''ll add up..." silly Fei waved helplessly, then turned and walked into the bathroom.


    ����


    In our villa.


    Niu Lei, Hu Zi, North and South disappeared all night, so people are not in the mood for the new year. They all sit in the living room with big eyes and small eyes.


    "Fuck, now I can''t fucking control Niu Lei!! there''s nothing to do with B day by day, sooner or later she''ll die on B!!" Gao Jia scolded while smoking on the sofa.


    "Huzi went out with the north and south, and I don''t know if I can find it..." I rubbed my face and took a look at my mobile phone from time to time.


    Niu Lei is gone. If an ordinary person is kidnapped, I can accept it. I''m afraid some of my enemies will make an article about Niu Lei.


    "Do you think Niu Lei was caught by the police?" the old car looked at me and asked.


    "No, the police took Guo Siwei, and I''m sure I can tell ye..." before I spoke, Liu Rui directly denied the idea.


    "Then it''s reasonable to say that no one in H City kidnapped Niu Lei. What''s the value of tying him?" the pipe lit a cigarette and said puzzled.


    "..." after Guan''s words, Gao Jia was silent, then looked up at me and asked, "leaf, do you have any ideas?"


    "I''ve inquired about all the people around me. No one can fight Niu Lei at all. If there are only a few of my enemies on the surface, and at this time, if anyone really wants to fight us, it''s impossible to take Niu Lei as a breakthrough!! north and South Yang pines go out every day, and there''s no accident. These people are no better than Niu Lei!!" I understand what Gao Jia meant. He wanted to ask me if I would be my enemy or something. But I thought about it all night and ruled out this possibility. Our harem is in H city. Now we really can''t find someone who can break our wrists with us. Moreover, even if you want to fix us in this environment, it''s not the time.


    "Brother Jia, I think you should think about yourself!!" Meng Liang said very directly.


    "Brush!!" Gao Jia suddenly looked up.


    Meng Liang sipped his mouth, then looked at Gao Jia and said: "You can see what kind of body grid is in our back palace now. Except Lin Yushu, who have a little holiday with us, other people in H city don''t dare to make do with it at all. Therefore, they have to find an enemy. Lin Yushu''s group barely counts, but they have been bullied by Li Tao Baibao recently, so they are not in the mood to provoke us. Even if they do, they are now They won''t do it, because they do it now, so we must suspect them for the first time. They are not fools. Everyone knows to avoid the limelight!! "


    "En en..." Gao Jia nodded to agree with Meng Liang, then sighed, looked at me and said, "let me sum up. We have a lot of enemies..."


    "In fact, we don''t have to be too nervous. Maybe someone who doesn''t have eyes wants to make some money..." Yuan said with a big heart.


    "I hope..." I rubbed my temples, then picked up my mobile phone and dialed Guo Siwei.


    "Do you have a letter?" I asked very directly after Guo thought connected the phone.


    "I''m adjusting the monitoring. The scope you gave me is too fucking big. I have to find one for a day and a half as soon as possible..." Guo thought helplessly replied to me.


    "OK, hold on..." I nodded and hung up the phone.


    "No news yet?" Liu Rui asked hurriedly when he saw me put down the phone.


    "No..."


    "Deng Deng Deng!!"


    Just after I finished speaking, my cell phone suddenly rang, and I almost connected the phone at the first time.


    "Hello... Who?" I asked nervously.


    "Niu Lei''s friend?" the opposite is very direct.


    "Yes!!" I silently agreed.


    "People are in my hands, you are ready to change 500000 people!!"


    "OK, when is the deal?" I asked.


    "You prepare the money first!!" the other side shouted excitedly.


    "I asked you when to trade?" I asked with a frown.


    "I asked you to prepare the money first!! I''ll contact you for the rest!!" the mood in the opposite side fluctuated very much. After shouting, he hung up the phone directly.


    "Hoo..."


    I gasped when I saw the other side hang up.


    "Have you got a letter?" Gao Jia asked hurriedly.


    "Well, the person opposite should have done this for the first time. He is very unstable and nervous..." through the dialogue just now, I briefly analyzed it.


    "Grass, just have a letter..." Gao Jia also took a breath, then relaxed slowly, and finally leaned against the sofa.


    "What shall we do next?" Yang Song asked, looking at me.


    "Wait, the opposite side wants money. Let''s just wait for them to give the news!!" I replied.


    "Do you need to call uncle Wei Shutian?" Liu Rui thought carefully and looked at me and asked.


    "Forget it, there are many bad people, let''s just wait!!" I waved my hand, then looked at Gao Jia and said with a smile: "I paid the money, don''t get angry..."


    "Ha ha..." Gao Jia smiled and didn''t speak.

 Chapter 639

    I just received a message from Niu Lei, and Guo thought also called me.


    "Any news?" I asked after answering the phone.


    "Well, your car drove into a parking lot called Shuili community. If you want to go and check now, I can ask my colleagues to help you..."


    "Shuili community..." I recalled the name of this community in my mind, then looked at Meng Liang and asked them, "who knows there is a community called Shuili community?"


    "I don''t know..." as a local, old Che shook his head first.


    "What about you?" I asked, looking at Duan Hui.


    "I don''t know. It should be an old community..." Duan Hui shook his head.


    "Shuili community?" just then Liu Rui shouted.


    "What''s the matter? You know?" I turned to Liu Rui.


    "Isn''t the community where Nanbei and Huzi went to Shuili community? They also sent you text messages..." Liu Rui frowned and explained.


    After listening to Liu Rui''s words, I quickly turned out my mobile phone message. The name of the community sent to me by North and south is really Shuili community!!


    Now everything is clear.


    These people are ordinary kidnappings. Otherwise, they couldn''t have parked their car at the door of their own house, which shows that they don''t have any crime experience across the street.


    "Hello? How are you going to fix it?" Guo thought and so on.


    "I want 500000 for the opposite pipe. I''m going to pay this money!!" I thought for a while and said my inner thoughts.


    "Are you sure?" Guo thought in a very surprised tone. He didn''t expect that I was going to take the money. If I didn''t agree with such a thing according to the character of our harem, I would do it, but this time I chose to compromise.


    "Sure!!" I nodded very definitely, and then explained in a low voice: "the opposite is an ordinary kidnapper. There should be some contradiction with Niu Lei, so I think it''s private. The provincial extra-curricular technology is not much for me. I can afford it, but if something happens to this person, I can''t afford it!!"


    "Hehe, OK, you can do it yourself. If you need me, call me and try not to deal with it privately. Don''t you understand?" Guo thought a little uneasy.


    "I see!!" I hung up directly.


    ����


    "Aren''t you going to save people?" Liu Rui looked at me and asked after I put down the phone.


    "This matter can be solved with money. What are you doing to save people? It''s really dry at that time. The bullets don''t grow and the eyes die..." I replied expressionless, and then ran to the house with my mobile phone.


    "What should you do... Ye handle this..." after I left, Liu Rui shouted at Gao Jia and them.


    The people in the living room dispersed in a crowd. Originally, there was a tense atmosphere. When we knew that the opposite side was asking for money, everyone''s hanging heart fell.


    On the other hand, I ran upstairs and dialed Wu Mei as I walked.


    "Hey, what''s the matter?"


    "Sister Wu, what are you doing?" I asked with a smile.


    "... go shopping with your daughter-in-law. What else can I do..."


    "You come back and prepare 500000 cash for me..." I said very embarrassed.


    "Brother, what do you want money for? I''ll give you half a million in cash for the New Year!! my mother finally rested for a few days. You can''t let me have a good rest!! do you still have a conscience? It''s easy for me to come out..." Wu Mei was silent for a long time after listening to me, and then shouted at a high voice.


    "Well, sister, I really have something urgent. Can you help me get the money first? When it''s done, I''ll give you a few days off. Can I ask Liu Rui to take you to the Maldives for vacation?" I discussed it very kindly.


    "Go to your grandmother, the Maldives is frozen. What did I do in the past for the new year..." Wu Mei scolded fiercely, and then hung up the phone directly.


    I looked at my mobile phone and smiled helplessly. Then I turned and walked into the room, waiting for the opposite side to give me a message.


    ����


    On the other side, Gao Jia and Guan Guan returned to the house.


    "It''s been fucking tied to others for half a lifetime. Let others tie it back. Ha ha... What a fucking shame!!" Guan sat on the bed smoking and looked at Gao Jia with a smile.


    "You say how can this tiger force be tied by others? Don''t you just go out to find a young lady? * can you meet a kidnapper?" Gao Jia''s eyes were very puzzled. He couldn''t understand what he thought now. He couldn''t understand how the young lady hooked up with the kidnapper.


    "You * are waiting to meet a thief. He * meets a kidnapper. What''s strange about this..."


    "Grass, we''re not going to be together for a while, okay?"


    "Is it the same thing? I think the nature is the same..."


    "Pull it down and quickly bring this fool back... Let''s go back to the rural areas of Yunnan and raise pigs. The city is really not suitable for fools like Niu Lei. It''s too fucking complicated..."


    "I don''t think it''s suitable for us. After all, it''s not up to Ye alone. How much trouble did Niu Lei cause ye..." Guan nodded to agree with Gao Jia''s idea.


    "Even if we''re done with the money, we''ll try to come back as little as possible. After all, our identities are really a little special. Niu Lei actually wanted him not to go out at that time, but this fool doesn''t like me to take care of him recently, so I didn''t stop him..." Gao Jia rubbed his face and egg, and then lay directly on the bed, I watched the sports news with my mobile phone.


    "Well, you can have a rest here. I''ll go out and talk to Liu Rui and them..."


    Guan patted Gao Jia on the shoulder and walked out of the room.


    On the other hand, after I talked to Wu Mei on the phone, almost two hours later, Wu Mei came home with a big suitcase.


    "I''m so tired..." Wu Mei threw her suitcase directly at the door after entering the room, and then shouted to Yang Song sitting in the living room with a red smile: "this is Ye Han''s money. Take it to him..."


    "It''s half a million fucking dollars, elder sister. Can you pay attention!! just throw it away!!" Yang Song quickly took over the suitcase and checked it carefully.


    "How much money is not mine. I''m gone. Give it to ye..."


    After saying that, Wu Mei turned and ran outside.


    "They are all used to being rich..." Yang Song looked at Wu Mei''s back and scolded viciously, and then directly dragged the suitcase to my room.

 Chapter 641

    After I talked to Nanbei on the phone, Gao Jia looked at me and smiled.


    "What are you laughing at?" I asked Gao Jia as I drove.


    "Nothing, I just want to laugh. You didn''t intend to let go of these kidnappers from the beginning?" Gao Jia wiped her mouth and replied to me.


    "Let go?" I was stunned for a moment, and then explained expressionless: "I also plan to do with them. It''s not easy for people to celebrate the new year. I certainly can''t ask for the money when they come out for work, but I must know who they are, or I''m upset..."


    "Ha ha..." Gao Jia smiled and didn''t speak.


    "I''ve experienced many things. I find that I can''t keep my mind on anything now, otherwise I can''t sleep well at night..." I said old-fashioned.


    "You are so old fast!!" Gao Jia looked at my young face and said with great worry.


    "I can''t help it. As you can see, there are more and more people in our harem. Everyone is mixing with me with their heads. If I''m not careful, I''ll be irresponsible to everyone in our harem!!"


    "They are lucky to meet someone like you!!" Gao Jiafa sighed in his heart.


    "Ha ha, brother Jia, if you talk to me again, I think I should go to heaven..." I smiled very happily, then stepped on the accelerator hard, and Passat speeded up instantly.


    "What I said is the truth. They are really lucky to meet such a big brother in charge..." Gao Jia looked at me with very sincere eyes.


    "Why? Is the spring heart rippling? I have an impulse to be a little brother for me?" I turned my head and asked with a smile.


    "If I didn''t have these brothers, I would really like to do something with you... Unfortunately, these fools are not worry free goods. You can let him kill and set fire, but if you let him do something serious with you, they can''t......" Gao Jia lit two cigarettes, put one into my mouth and smoked by himself.


    "In fact, I think Niu Lei is also good. They get along well with the people in our harem..."


    "You see it''s all superficial. It''s such a big person. Who still shows it on his face?" Gao Jia replied to me very realistically.


    I was stunned when I heard Gao Jia''s words. Yes, Gao Jia was right. More than 20 people have been out for so long. Who doesn''t know some worldly sophistication??


    Our team and Gao Jia''s team get along well on the surface. If we really put these two waves of people together, it''s not necessarily what''s going on!!


    Many times, we are essentially different from Gao Jia''s people. After all, now we are gradually approaching normal life, and I don''t want to break it because Gao Jia''s people join us.


    Mixing society is simple. You can tell others that you are mixing society with a tattoo, a cigarette and a baseball bat. No one opposes you.


    But it''s not easy for you to get out of the mixed society. Although our life in the harem tends to normalize gradually, it doesn''t mean that we won''t fight with people with machetes. Our current state can only say that we see the direction of life and want to really get rid of machetes. We are far from it, and the same Gaojia people are far from it, Because they have almost no possibility of whitening.


    This is the most essential difference between us and Gao Jia. One still hopes to live a normal life, but the other is never possible.


    ����


    On the other side, three people in the jeep have already arrived in Shuili community.


    "How the hell do you find such a big community?" the little five in the back seat looked at the young man above the co pilot and asked.


    "How else can we find it? The three of us go door-to-door separately!!" the young man above the co pilot chose the stupidest way, but now they have only one way.


    "Grass, find something for yourself when you''re free!!" Xiao Wu scolded silently, and then took out the travel bag behind the car directly.


    "Hula..."


    The bag was thrown on the seat and there was a metal crash.


    Xiao Wu opened his bag directly, then took out three 54 pistols from inside, gave one to the driver, gave one to the young man above the co pilot, and left one for himself.


    "Do you still have this thing with you?" the driver smiled at the pistol and asked.


    "Big brother, the opposite is kidnapping. If you really find it, you don''t open fire and hug. Who the fuck knows what you do..." Xiao Wu explained while turning over his backpack.


    "Where''s the walkie talkie?" asked the young man above the co pilot.


    "Wait a minute, where the fuck did I put it?"


    Xiao Wu replied irritably and tossed for a long time. Finally, he found three walkie talkies at the bottom of the bag. He simply tried them. After confirming that there was no problem, he gave them to the co pilot, the youth above and the driver.


    Five minutes later, three people are ready to go!!


    "Bang!!"


    The door of the jeep bounced open, and three people jumped out in unison. Then, one person and one floor directly started the most original investigation method, asking door-to-door.


    Shuili community is an old community, so the floors are generally five floors, and there are not many units, about 89. In short, if the residents of this community die, there will be more than 100 families. Therefore, if these three people really look door-to-door, they will be able to find them in more than an hour.


    Gao Jia and I are also on our way to Shuili community at this time. The distance between us is estimated to be about an hour.


    ����


    Silly fly''s home.


    Silly Fei, er Leng, the man with glasses and the young man sat in the living room and studied how to distribute the 500000.


    "I think if I get the money, I should take half..." as the protagonist of this matter, silly Fei expressed his ideas while wrapped in cigarette butts.


    "Why do you take half?" the second Leng asked obliquely.


    "He has something to do with my daughter-in-law. Is it wrong for me to take half of the money?" silly Fei shouted very seriously.


    "It''s your daughter-in-law who has something to do, but don''t forget that I found these people for you. If I don''t find someone, you don''t know what kind of B to make others play!! so I think I have to take half of the money!!" Er Leng stood up and shouted with his mouth open.


    "You two are half a person, how about us?" at this time, the glasses man stroked the frame, and then said, "don''t forget, I came up with this idea..."


    "Yes, I''ve been cut three times. I have to take one of the money!!" the man with glasses shouted.

 Chapter 642

    "Don''t talk to him, you two are two attendants. What money do you want? I''ll get the money soon. I''ll give you two ten million yuan and get out of the calf quickly..."


    Two Leng after listening to these two young men''s words, he waved his hand very irritably, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Brother erling, you''re not authentic in doing things like this?" the young man was very excited and stared at erling with big eyes.


    "Why am I not authentic?" the second Leng asked.


    "The four of us went out to work. You two cut people. Are we not idle? You two helped, and we helped!! you just gave us 20000 yuan, isn''t it a little unreasonable?" the young man asked.


    "You two did your best, but you two don''t forget who you are!! if I hadn''t brought you two out to work, you two would still be raising pigs in the countryside. Do you fucking understand?" Er Leng seemed to explain it reasonably.


    "Brother erling, you took us out of the countryside, but we both played for our lives. You two divided 500000 and we took 20000. Isn''t it a little chilling?" the man with glasses sat on the sofa and looked at erling in a stable mood.


    "No, I found out why you two kids do so many things? Is there anything wrong if I don''t give you a fucking penny?" erling knew that he had gone too far, so he obviously had a little confidence when talking.


    "No problem is no problem, but if I call the police now, can you stop me?" the man with glasses took out his mobile phone directly, then stubbornly patted the mobile phone on the table and shouted: "The money must be divided into four parts, one for each person. If anyone doesn''t give it to us, I''ll call the police now. Then you two will be the principal offender and we will be accomplices. I''ll see who squats for a long time!!"


    "You..." Er Leng looked at the man with glasses and shouted with a trembling voice, then turned his head and looked at silly Fei.


    "I don''t care, I must take half of the money!!" silly fly still doesn''t want to make concessions at this time.


    "Grass, I''m fucking convinced. We haven''t got the money yet. Can we study the money again when we get the money?" the second Leng thought for a moment, and then made a slow plan.


    "No, we must divide the money now, or who the fuck knows how to calculate us!!" the man with glasses shouted stubbornly.


    "It''s mainly because he doesn''t want to divide!!" Er Leng stretched out his finger and pointed to silly fly.


    "OK, I don''t want to divide, right? I''ll call now!!"


    Speaking, the man with eyes directly picked up his mobile phone and was about to dial 110.


    "Don''t don''t..." Er Leng saw that the man with eyes really wanted to make a phone call. He quickly stretched out his hand to stop it, then turned his head and shouted to silly Fei: "four is four. Why is it better than going to jail!!"


    "I..."


    "Don''t fuck me, it''s good to get to a quarter!!" Er Leng shouted when he saw silly Fei and insisted.


    Silly fly looked at Er Leng, then looked at the two boys, and then reluctantly said, "OK, one quarter is one quarter!!"


    "Have you agreed?" the man with glasses held up his mobile phone and looked at silly Fei.


    "Well said, why this fucking ink? I can''t go back on what I promised you!!" silly Fei replied irritably.


    "..." the man with glasses looked at silly Fei and was silent for a moment, then slowly put down his mobile phone.


    Er Leng saw the glasses man''s mobile phone put down, sighed helplessly, and then slowly sat on the sofa.


    The living room was finally quiet. The original united people became fragmented because of the 500000 they had not yet got. Everyone has his own abacus in his heart. No one wants to take less and no one wants to suffer losses.


    Sometimes they may represent many gangs in the society. When they are formed, everyone is righteous. However, when there are problems, they begin to shirk each other. When there are differences in the distribution of interests, they will expose their original nature.


    At this time, the so-called loyalty has long been forgotten by these people, but do they really have no loyalty??


    I don''t think so, because when they helped silly fly out, no one thought there would be so many problems. Similarly, no one thought it would bring benefits.


    When there is no responsibility, no one will want to shirk responsibility.


    When there is no interest, no one will think of selfishness.


    People are like this. Sometimes, you can''t see who your real friends are without going through something.


    Obviously, these people are not true friends. No matter whether they can get the money or not, their feelings can''t go back to the past.


    There is such a saying that people''s feelings can''t stand the test. Sometimes it''s easier to live without knowing anything.


    I once had such a friend. He had a stable job with a small salary but enough to live. He also had a beautiful girlfriend. He lived a life envied by others.


    But he always felt that his girlfriend was not loyal to him, so he found several actors to test whether his girlfriend was loyal to him. The outcome was cruel. His girlfriend was not loyal to him and directly followed the actor driving a luxury car to the hotel to open a room.


    When my friend saw this scene through the monitor, he cried completely!!


    He can''t accept such a reality at all, but there''s nothing he can do.


    My friend found the girl directly and exposed it in public. The girl was speechless.


    But just when I thought he would break up with the girl, he took the initiative to forgive the girl.


    The girl can''t accept my friend again, because the most primitive things in the girl''s heart have been exposed, so she can''t disguise herself again. She can only choose to give up this relationship.


    Sometimes the relationship between people is like this, not so much loyalty, not so much until death, but even if he deceives you, if he can deceive you for a lifetime, I think it is love, because if he doesn''t love, no one is willing to disguise himself for a lifetime.


    Muddle along, give yourself a space, give your lover a space, and give your friends a space. After all, feelings are not so tested.


    Just think that many people doubt whether their children are biological. Others will tell them to do paternity testing, but this person usually hesitates. He won''t go unless he has to, because this behavior itself is a kind of double harm.


    So I think sometimes we don''t have to be too serious about some things. As long as we live happily now, it''s enough. After all, if you take a lot of things seriously, you''ll lose!!

 Chapter 643

    H City, in the corridor of unit 3, Shuili community.


    Little five three people went door-to-door in the community for more than half an hour, but there was no gain at all.


    "I''ve found ten households here, and only three of them open the fucking door. The rest are all empty..." Xiao Wu sat in the corridor, smoking and shouting at the walkie talkie.


    "This is the old community. Maybe they have all moved away. Don''t worry. Look slowly..." the co pilot''s response soon came from the walkie talkie.


    "Grass, when do we have to find it so early?" Xiao Wu scolded speechless.


    "Do you have any other way?" asked the driver.


    "Grass, I''m so fucking convinced. I didn''t say I had this job when I came here. I''m a fucking killer, not a sweeper..."


    After that, Xiao Wu directly turned off the walkie talkie, threw away his cigarette butts and ran upstairs.


    ����


    Silly fly home.


    Silly fly and others become very silent because of the uneven distribution of dirt, and the atmosphere in the room is also very embarrassing.


    "What time is it?" erling broke the embarrassment first.


    "Brush..."


    Silly fly looked up at his cell phone and whispered, "it''s almost seven o''clock..."


    "When shall we go down?" the second Leng asked.


    "At 7:30, you take them to the trash can at the door of the community and wait. After I confirm that I get the money, I let them go..." silly Fei thought and said.


    "Don''t you go down?" the second Leng asked in surprise.


    "Those people in the harem know me. What if I go down and let them see me? Besides, who will let me go down?"


    "OK..." Er Leng nodded, then looked at the two boys and said, "you two clean up and go out with me later!!"


    "I put people together with brother Fei..." the glasses man said in a stuffy voice.


    "I didn''t find out why you''re so busy? Why don''t you go with you to get the money?" Er Leng looked at the man in his eyes and said nothing.


    "It''s enough for you two to take the money. I still won''t go down..." the man with glasses said very carefully.


    "Grass, you don''t trust me?" silly Fei stood up and shouted with his neck pulled.


    "At this time, it''s true to get the money. Is it interesting to say trust or distrust?" the man with glasses squinted at Dafei and spoke very directly.


    "..." silly Fei saw the man with glasses and was speechless.


    ����


    At the same time.


    Xiao Wu just came to the door of silly Fei''s house. He looked at the fresh big blessing words on the door and couldn''t help taking out his mobile phone to sweep them. The blessing words were new, which showed that the family should celebrate the new year here. Xiao Wu summed up in his heart and reached out to knock on the door, but at the moment he reached out, he suddenly saw piles of leftover boxed lunch at the door.


    "Grass, there''s a fucking story!!" Xiao Wu looked at the lunch box and smiled. Then he squatted down and reached out to pick up the garbage. What''s more, he smelled it with his nose.


    There are at least seven or eight lunch boxes in the garbage, and the lunch boxes are not rancid, which shows that these lunch boxes are eaten in recent days. If so many lunch boxes are eaten in three or two days, they must be eaten by at least three people, and who fucking eats lunch boxes for the new year??


    The most important thing is that there are bandages with blood in this garbage!!


    Little five simply summed up these problems in his mind, and finally concluded that there must be at least three or four people in the house, smoking and eating boxed lunch for the new year, which shows that they are certainly not normal people.


    "I finally found it..." Xiao Wu licked his lips, then went back to the stairway and checked it carefully. He found that although there were traces of cleaning at the stairway, he could still see drops of blood.


    After confirming that there was a problem in the room, Xiao Wu took out the walkie talkie directly, and then whispered to the walkie talkie, "there''s something wrong with me!!"


    "Where?" the young man returned.


    "Unit 3, building 5, building 4!!" Xiao Wu quickly reported the point.


    "Got it, right away!!"


    "Right away!!"


    The young man replied with the driver in one voice, and then ran directly to Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu squatted at the entrance of the stairs and stared at the security door of silly Fei''s house.


    Five minutes later, the driver and the young man arrived at the same time.


    "Just this room!!" Xiao Wu squatted on the ground and stretched out his finger to point to the security door of silly Fei''s house.


    "Are you sure?" asked the young man.


    "Eight or nine don''t leave ten..." Xiao Wu nodded and then said, "don''t you just try?"


    "If you make a fucking mistake, I''ll kill you!!" the young man bit his teeth and scolded, and then directly came forward and knocked on the door twice.


    "Bang bang!!"


    There was a knock outside the door, and silly Fei and others in the house were startled.


    "Who?" silly Fei whispered.


    "How the fuck do I know? Did the police find it?" Er Leng replied nervously.


    "Did you call the police?" silly Fei quickly looked at the man with glasses.


    "I haven''t got the money yet. What the fuck should I call the police..."


    "Then why the hell did someone come?" Er Leng asked with eyes on beads.


    "Maybe it''s a neighbor or something. Brother Fei, go and have a look..." the man with glasses said rationally.


    "I... I''m not going..." at this time, silly Fei has completely lost his sense of propriety. He doesn''t know what to do at all. He shivered back on the sofa.


    "Grass, if you don''t go, I''ll go!!" at this time, the man with glasses stood up foolishly and ran directly to the door.


    "Wait a minute?" silly Fei suddenly shouted.


    "What are you doing?" the boy asked back.


    "Don''t open the door first, let''s see who it is..." silly Fei asked a little uneasy.


    "I see..."


    With that, the young man went directly to the door, then lay down on the cat''s eye and looked out, but he didn''t see anything.


    "Eh? Why not?" the young man scratched his head, then turned his head and shouted at them: "it seems that there is no one!!"


    "Bang bang!!"


    The young man''s voice fell to the ground and the knock on the door sounded again.


    "Grass, who?"


    The young man shouted irritably, then lay down on the cat''s eye and looked again, but there was still no one.


    "Who?" the young man added up, then directly opened the safety lock, and then stretched out his head to look out.


    "Pa!!"


    The cold muzzle of the gun was against the young man''s head. Xiao Wu looked at the young man with a smile, and then whispered, "don''t move, I''m a real gun!!"


    "You... What do you do?" the young man looked at Xiao Wu with trembling and asked.


    "Do nothing, routine inspection!!"


    With this, Xiao Wu pushed the young man into the house directly. Xiao Wu, the driver and the young man also walked into the house.

 Chapter 644

    "Wow!!"


    After seeing Xiao Wu and others come in, silly Fei Er Leng thought for the first time that they didn''t resist, but ran to the window of the house.


    "Don''t move, talk well, I won''t shoot!!" Xiao Wu shouted at silly Fei with a pistol.


    "Step..."


    Silly fly saw the gun in Xiaowu''s hand and stopped directly, and then looked at Xiaowu with a very ugly face.


    "Yes, listen..." Xiao Wu saw silly Fei stop and smiled with great satisfaction.


    "You... Are you from the harem?" silly Fei stammered at Xiao Wu and asked.


    "No... we have nothing to do with the harem..." Xiao Wu shook his head, then took a step forward, held up his gun and shouted, "squat in a row for review!!"


    "Shua..."


    Silly fly two Leng and others looked at each other, and then squatted in a very neat row.


    The young man sitting on the co pilot raised his legs and took a step forward, then took out the photo of Niu Lei from his trouser pocket, looked at silly Fei and said, "two questions!!"


    "Ah..." silly Fei nodded.


    "First, is this man in your hands?" the young man asked, pointing to the picture.


    "In... In!!" silly fly stammered to promise.


    "Where are the people?" the young man continued.


    "Inner room..." silly fly reached out and pointed to the direction of the bedroom.


    "..." the young man turned his head and looked at the driver. The driver immediately understood the meaning of the young man and directly walked into the bedroom with the May 4th pistol.


    ����


    When the driver walked into the bedroom, Niu Lei was sleeping in the bedroom. When he saw someone coming in, he opened his eyes immediately, but when he saw the driver, he was obviously stunned, and then smiled and asked, "people in the harem?"


    "No..." the driver shook his head and then turned around in the house.


    "What do you do?" Niu Lei then asked.


    "I took you..."


    The driver finally found a black bag in the house, and then walked to Niu Lei with satisfaction.


    "What are you doing?" Niu Lei saw the driver coming to his position and felt that things might be wrong.


    "I didn''t do anything. I said I''d take you away..."


    After saying that, the driver directly raised his pistol and aimed it at Niu Lei''s head.


    "Wait!!"


    Niu Lei shouted quickly.


    "What are you doing?"


    The driver looked a little impatient.


    "Brother, can you change something? It hurts..."


    Niu Lei asked in a deliberative tone.


    "Cheng..."


    The driver nodded, and then with a bang, a * hit Niu Lei directly on the back of his head.


    "I... grass... Do you..."


    Niu Lei struggled after being hit, and then fainted directly.


    "There are so many B things that the victim has no fucking consciousness!!"


    The driver looked at Niu Lei and muttered, then directly buckled the plastic bag found in advance on Niu Lei''s head, and then directly carried Niu Lei out of the house.


    "I''m done!!" the driver shouted at the young man and Xiao Wu.


    "Why the fuck did you buckle up the whole plastic bag? I''ll fucking cover it up..." Xiao Wu sat on the sofa and looked at Niu Lei who was already unconscious.


    "I want to put on some leftovers. Others can see..." the driver replied impatiently, then looked at the young man and said, "can''t you go when you''re done?"


    "Let''s go..." the young man nodded, then pulled down the plastic bag on Niu Lei''s head, compared it with the photos in his hand, and then confirmed that it was correct and ran directly to the door.


    "What about these four big brothers?" Xiao Wu shouted when he saw that the young man was going.


    "You deal with it..." the young man replied expressionless, and then directly followed the driver to the door.


    "Grass, what the fuck should I do!!" Xiao Wu looked at silly Fei and others, muttered helplessly, and then JB raised his pistol with worry.


    "Big brother... Don''t kill me!!" silly fly saw Xiao Wu raise his gun and prayed quickly.


    "If I don''t kill you? If I don''t kill you, can you shut up?" Xiao Wu slowly put down his pistol and asked with some hesitation.


    "Yes, I''m sure I won''t say anything..." silly Fei and others nodded quickly.


    "Grass, OK, I don''t like killing people during the Chinese New Year..." Xiao Wu reluctantly agreed. Then he put away his pistol and ran directly to the door. When he came to the door, Xiao Wu suddenly turned back and shouted at silly Fei: "I remember what you look like. If you dare to say it, I will kill you!!"


    "I won''t say, I won''t say..." silly Fei quickly agreed with his head.


    "It''s almost the same!!" Xiao Wu smiled with satisfaction and ran downstairs directly.


    ����


    On the other side, the parking lot.


    "North and south, is there any smoke?" the tiger yawned and turned to the north and south.


    The north and South looked down, then took out two empty cigarette boxes and said helplessly: "they''re all gone..."


    "I''ll go out and buy two boxes... You can stay here for a while..." tiger said itchily when he became addicted to cigarettes.


    "OK!! bring me two bottles of pulsation. I''ll drink some to refresh myself..." north and South nodded.


    "Success!!"


    Tiger promised, and then directly pushed open the door and ran outside the parking lot.


    ����


    Silly fly home.


    "Have you left?" Er Leng lowered his head and asked silly Fei in a low voice.


    "I don''t know. Don''t you just look up?"


    "Grass, if I dare to look up, I''ll ask you..."


    "You don''t dare to look up, and I don''t fucking dare..." silly Fei replied with his teeth.


    "Let''s go!!" at this moment, the man with glasses first raised his head, and then saw that there was no one in the room.


    "Shit, what the hell are these people doing? Those two guns took the whole people away?" Er Leng saw that the people were gone and immediately came to his ability. He shouted at them.


    "You fucking asked me who I asked? Why didn''t you say that when people were here?" silly feibai replied with a speechless look.


    "I... didn''t I see you didn''t speak? I didn''t speak..." Er Leng explained awkwardly.


    "If I don''t speak, you won''t speak. Are you fucking afraid!!"


    "OK, what''s the use of saying this now? Let''s study what to do next!!" the man with eyes looked at silly Fei and was stunned. The two people''s ink didn''t finish, frowned and yelled at each other.


    "What else can we do? Let''s get out of here. It''s over here. After all, there are people playing with guns opposite. We can''t afford to throw a knife like this!!" erling sorted out his clothes, then turned out of the living room and said to silly Fei as he walked: "Do whatever you like. Anyway, it has nothing to do with me from now on!!"

 Chapter 645

    "Don''t you want the 500000?" silly Fei saw that Er Leng was leaving, so he quickly stood up and asked him to stay.


    "People have been taken away by others. Why did you fucking talk to me about 500000? I''m still honest as my chicken head... 500000 is a distant dream for me..." Er Leng threw down this sentence with deep eyes, and then turned and walked out of the house.


    "Grass, I tell you that he can''t do big things in his life..." after erling left, silly Fei made a comment with his big mouth, then turned to his eyes, and another guy said: "he''s gone, half a million, let''s divide three!!"


    "Brother Fei, there are no people. Where can we go for half a million?" the young man asked sadly.


    "Are you a fucking fool? We all know that he was taken away. It''s almost 7:30 now. If we don''t tell the Hougong Gang, they must put money in the trash can, so let''s wait until 8 o''clock, you two go down and get the money back, and then the three of us will divide the money!!" silly Feimu said greedily.


    "..." after listening to silly Fei''s words, the young man was silent, then nodded numbly and said: "it seems like such a thing!!"


    "But it''s not authentic that we take the money and don''t let go?" the glasses man opened his mouth at this time.


    "Grass, if you want to tunnel, don''t do it. There''s no Tunnel..." silly Fei seemed to retort very professionally.


    The glasses man looked at the mobile phone and was silent for a moment. Then he stood up, looked at silly Fei and said, "now let''s go down and have a look..."


    "OK, you two go down. I''ll wait at home..." silly Fei quickly agreed.


    "OK..."


    The eye man nodded, and then took the young man to the door.


    ����


    Downstairs of the community.


    The man with glasses and the young man walked side by side without talking. Did they observe the situation around them.


    "Brother, why do I think we''ve been fooled?" the young man sniffed and looked at the man with innocent eyes.


    "Who the fuck doesn''t have to play with who..."


    With this, the glasses man took out his mobile phone and dialed the front desk at 9:00.


    "Hello, I''m looking for Mr. Ye!!" after the front desk attendant connected the phone, the glasses man said very directly.


    "Mr. Ye is not here. What can you tell me..." the front desk lady answered very politely. In fact, we have the front desk of imperial food in the back palace. At least one hundred and eight people have to answer such a phone one day. People come up and say to find me, either selling fake drugs or buying insurance. Therefore, our front desk ladies usually deal with it simply.


    "I have something urgent to find Mr. Ye. If Mr. Ye is not here, call your manager to me!!" the man with glasses said quickly.


    "Our manager..."


    "Now go to your manager and ask if someone in your family has been kidnapped. I have news here!!" before the waiter at the front desk spoke, the man with glasses directly and rudely interrupted.


    "... OK!!" the waiter felt that the glasses man was not joking, so he quickly called Han Chao.


    "Hello, I''m the manager of the hotel!!" Han Chao answered the phone as soon as he heard that he had something to do with Niu Lei.


    "You immediately ask President ye to call me. I have the news you want!! I''ll give you three minutes. If you don''t call me in three minutes, there will be no one!!" the man with glasses said these words quickly, and then hung up the phone directly.


    "Brother, what are you doing?" after putting down the phone, the boy looked at the man with glasses. He couldn''t understand why the man with glasses did so.


    "You''ll know later!!" the man with glasses took out a cigarette, lit one and held it in his mouth, then sat on the flower bed in the community and waited for my call.


    ����


    On the other side, Han Chao called me directly after receiving the call from the man with glasses, and then repeated what the man with eyes said to him with me.


    After listening to Han Chao''s words, I was silent for a while, and then said expressionless, "call me this person!!"


    "You write it down!! 155..."


    "Good!!"


    After Han Chao finished his phone number, I directly took Gao Jia''s mobile phone and dialed glasses man.


    "Hello?" the speed of answering the phone opposite was very fast. I connected the phone almost the first time.


    "Are you looking for me?" I asked tentatively.


    "Kidnap, 500000, the trash can at the back door of Lishui community, and the transaction time is 8 p.m.!" the opposite side spoke these words quickly.


    "... you go on!!"


    "Go on, I want 100000!!" glasses man made a direct offer.


    "Say!!" I shouted anxiously.


    "Your people were taken away. Five minutes ago, three people had guns. If you stop in the community now, you may still be able to stop!! there is a street in front of the community. It''s a ten minute drive. You can''t turn a corner, so you can go to the traffic post and wait now!!"


    "What car, license plate number!!" I asked.


    "I don''t know..."


    "Who are you?" I continued.


    "I just want 100000 yuan!!"


    "I''ll confirm if what you said is true. You''ll send me an account later. If it''s true, I''ll give you money!!" I frowned back and added: "if you can help me stop those people, I''ll give you 500000!!"


    "OK, I''ll try..." the eye man promised me, and then hung up the phone directly.


    ����


    After I put down the phone, I pressed the accelerator hard, and Passat suddenly accelerated.


    "What''s the matter?" Gao Jia asked, frowning at me.


    "Something happened, Niu Lei was taken away!! grass!!" I replied irritably.


    "Is there a fucking third party involved in this?" Gao Jia couldn''t believe it.


    "How the fuck do I know!! it was originally a kidnapping case, and now it''s a fucking mess!!"


    "Who called you just now?" Gao Jia then asked.


    "I don''t know..." I shook my head, then accelerated and ran a red light directly.


    "..." Gao Jia looked at me and was silent. Then she picked up her cell phone and said to me, "I''ll call tiger and see if they can get people back!"


    I patted on the forehead and shouted excitedly, "yes, I fucking forgot them!"


    "Ha ha..." Gao Jia smiled and then dialed Huzi directly.


    "Hello?" the person who answered the phone.


    "Where''s the tiger?" Gao Jia asked.


    "Huzi went out to buy cigarettes and threw his mobile phone in the car. What''s the matter?" Nanbei asked.


    "Well, Niu Lei may have been taken away by others. Do you think you two can stop at the door of the community?" Gao Jia said calmly.


    "What is it? It''s taken away?" Nanbei exclaimed, and then directly started the car.

 Chapter 646

    "Who took it away?" the north and South asked anxiously as they started the car.


    "Our news is not accurate either. You and Huzi stopped at the gate of the community to see if there were any suspicious vehicles..." Gao Jia frowned and explained.


    "Chutu..."


    "OK, I see..."


    The north and south side turned the steering wheel and promised.


    "Well, if you meet someone across the street, try to delay as much as possible. Don''t be strong if you have a gun in the opposite hand!! ye and I are on the road. It''s estimated that we''ll be there in a moment..." Gao Jia asked the north and the south in such a hurry.


    "OK, I know..." after that, North and South hung up the phone directly, and then took out the pistol in the buckle and pinned it on their waist.


    "Buzzing..."


    Passat started up and rushed straight out of the parking lot.


    ����


    On the other side, Huzi came out of the supermarket with two bottles of pulsation and a lotus king and a few bread.


    "Can you two recite it for me for a while? This fool is so fucking heavy..."


    At this time, a man''s voice sounded. Tiger suddenly looked up and looked in front. The three people who robbed Niu Lei came across from tiger, and the driver who spoke was carrying Niu Lei on his back.


    "Grass..."


    Although Niu Lei was carrying a plastic bag on his head, from his body shape, the tiger could recognize Niu Lei at a glance. The tiger scolded in a low voice. Although the gnashing of teeth was about to touch his waist, the tiger found that his mobile phone didn''t bring it after touching it twice, so he had to throw down his things and squat next to the flower bed.


    At the same time, the eye man and the young man also sat on the flower bed. When they saw Xiao Wu and others, they turned their heads directly because they were afraid of Xiao Wu coming out.


    The three groups meet here!!


    In the boundless night, no one can see who!!


    And no one did it. Xiaowu didn''t know that they had been targeted by two waves of people. Similarly, the man with glasses didn''t know what the tiger did, and the tiger didn''t know what the man with glasses did.


    "I can''t carry it. I told you that when I came, I told me I was responsible for killing, and I wasn''t responsible for killing..." Xiao Wu replied with a big mouth.


    "I''m the boss and you''re the driver. Can''t I help you carry it?" the young man also said with a smile. He was obviously in a good mood after grabbing someone.


    "Grass, you two know to bully me. I''m fucking 30 years old. Can''t you two young help me stretch out your hand?" the driver shouted silently.


    "No, our business depends on strength, not age!!" Xiao Wu refused very simply.


    "Ha ha... I''m still the boss. I pay for both of you..." the young man said with a smile.


    "... you two can do it!!" the driver turned his head and looked. The two people clenched their teeth and shouted, and then silently walked forward with Niu Lei on their back.


    At this time, Huzi and the men with eyes are all silently watching the three people. The distance between the flower bed is so long. If the place where they park is not near the flower bed, Huzi has to follow, so Huzi is now considering whether to move.


    "We''re lucky. We met such a big cargo when we first came here. I think if we follow this idea, ye Han''s gang can lie down in less than three rounds!!" Xiao Wu patted Niu Lei on the driver and smiled.


    "Hehe, I''ve dealt with those people of Ye Han. They''re not ordinary people. Don''t underestimate them. There are several bullets in your hand..." the young man replied with a smile.


    "Is there any bullet that can help JB? With your brain and my combat effectiveness, let''s go out and level H city. I guess it''s three days and five days..." Xiao Wu is very unscrupulous blowing cow force.


    "I have no problem with my brain. I''m afraid your combat effectiveness can''t keep up with my brain..."


    "Don''t worry, I''m sure I can keep up!!" Xiao Wu replied with oath.


    The young man looked at Xiao Wu and smiled. He didn''t speak.


    "What is the man we met today?" the driver opened his mouth and asked.


    "That man?" the young man was stunned.


    "The one I saw in the car..."


    "He..." the young man was stunned for a moment, and then said in a stuffy voice: "we don''t care what he does, you know he''ll be done if he''s reliable..."


    "How do you know he''s reliable? How can there be so many reliable people now? He can sell Ye Han, are you sure he won''t sell us?" little five said with a big mouth.


    "Hehe, he can sell Ye Han because he can bring him limited things. He dare not sell us because we can give him unlimited hope..." the young man summed up a sentence very incisively.


    "I hope so. I think that man is not ordinary. You''d better be careful..." the driver kindly advised.


    "I know!!" the young man nodded and then ran to the parking place.


    At this time, the tiger son next to the cat''s flower bed heard these people''s words clearly. What these people said was very obvious. These people were different from the previous kidnappers. They didn''t come for money at all. They came to our harem, and they weren''t local. The most important thing is that tiger son knew that there were ghosts in our harem!!


    These people can find Niu Lei because of the information disclosed by the insider. At present, the most suspect is north and south, because he has always been with tiger.


    Just as Huzi was summing up the information, Xiao Wu and others had come to the front of a jeep with Niu Lei on their back. The jeep was 200 meters away from the flower bed, that is to say, the three people were still within the sight of Huzi and the man with glasses.


    Huzi quietly took out his pistol, then held the handle with both hands and stared at the three people in front of the jeep.


    "Brother, they''re leaving..." the young man looked at the three people who were about to walk in front of the jeep and said in a hurry.


    "What do you want to do when you leave?" whispered the man with glasses.


    "Shall we go over and fix it with them?"


    "Are you a fucking fool? You can''t see the fire opposite? People are armed. What are we doing in the past?"


    "Let''s just watch them go? If they go, our 500000 will be ruined!!" the young man shouted very reluctantly.


    "We can''t go and die if we''re in trouble. Now we''re going to die, don''t you know?" the glasses man scolded irritably.


    "What do you say?"


    "Did your van come?" the man with glasses wiped the sweat on his forehead and asked in a low voice.


    "Open..."


    "Come with me!"


    Then the man with glasses stood up and followed the young man to the place where their van was parked.

 Chapter 647

    In Shuili community.


    "Didi..."


    The driver unlocked it directly by pressing the key of the motor car, then turned to look at Xiao Wu and said, "open the door and help me get this fool in..."


    "You have to point at me for everything..." Xiao Wu replied, then stretched out his hand and opened the door.


    "Let me help you!!" the young man unloaded Niu Lei from the driver''s back, and then as soon as they carried Niu Lei, they had to put it back in the trunk.


    The tiger hiding behind the flower bed clenched his teeth and didn''t know what to do. If he didn''t do anything now, it would be impossible if he waited for them to get Niu Lei on the bus. If he was trying to get people back, so the tiger was thinking what he should do now.


    "Grass Mud Horse, fight!!" after thinking for a moment, tiger directly picked up the bricks on the ground, and then threw them out with all his strength.


    "Bang!!"


    A loud noise!!


    The brick was fixed directly on the windshield of the jeep, and the glass instantly waved like a spider''s web.


    "Who?"


    Xiao Wu reacted very quickly. When he saw that the glass was smashed, he got out of the car and took out a * and aimed it at the north-south direction.


    ��������


    The tiger hid under the flower bed and tried not to make any noise. Even his breathing was very peaceful.


    "Grass Mud Horse, come out!!" Xiao Wu held up *, and walked slowly to the direction of the tiger step by step.


    Tiger hid in the dark and quietly observed Xiao Wu. His pistol kept aiming, because he knew that in such a situation, he must always be fatal, otherwise he would have no hope at all!!


    "Drop it..."


    The sweat on the tip of tiger''s nose fell on the pistol, and Xiao Wu was still close to tiger step by step.


    "Go to hell!"


    Tiger son bit his teeth and scolded.


    "Little five!"


    Just as Huzi was about to shoot, the young man suddenly shouted.


    "Brush..." Xiao Wu looked back instinctively.


    "Kang!!"


    A loud gunshot pierced the quiet night sky.


    The bullet rubbed Xiao Wu''s shoulder and slid past!!


    "Grass!!"


    Knowing that he didn''t hit, Huzi bit his teeth and scolded, and then raised his hand to make up for the second shot, but this time Xiaowu was ready and directly raised * to fight back in the direction of Huzi.


    "Kang Kang!!"


    "Bang bang!!"


    Pistols and * different gunshots sounded at the same time in this originally quiet community, and the fire suddenly appeared!!


    "I''ll help Xiao Wu... There seems to be a person opposite..."


    "Go!" the young man nodded.


    The driver put Niu Lei into the trunk and ran in the direction of Xiao Wu with * directly.


    Tiger son kept shooting at Xiao Wu while wiping the sweat on his face. The exchange of fire between the two sides was very fierce, and there was no buffer time at all.


    "Wow!"


    Tiger took another bullet out of his trouser pocket and replaced it after firing a shuttle bullet. The time spent during this period is definitely no more than two seconds. The speed of changing bullets is unmatched by ordinary soldiers, because tiger trained it in battles. If you change bullets slowly, you may die!!


    If a man is not forced to a desperate situation, he will never know his potential!!


    "Fuck, North and south, why don''t you come yet!!" tiger son hid behind the flower bed, shot and scolded silently. Now he can only pray that North and South will come when they hear the gunshot.


    Huzi''s voice fell to the ground, and the headlights directly lit up behind him.


    "Coming!!" tiger shouted excitedly when he saw the light. He knew it was North and south!!


    "Tiger, I''m coming!"


    North and South rolled down the window and shouted. Then they pulled open the door with a pistol.


    At the same time, after seeing the North-South car, the young man almost ran in the north-south direction for the first time, then raised his big foot and pedaled on the door very hard. The door just pulled open by the North-South car was kicked to death by the young man.


    North and South instinctively raised their pistols and shot the young man outside the car.


    "Brush!!"


    The young man seemed to know that the north and the South were going to shoot, so he bent down directly while kicking the door.


    "Kang!"


    The bullet slid past the young man''s back.


    "Fuck you!"


    The north and South swore in a low voice and then fired a second shot, but the young man put his hand directly into the window, grabbed the north and South''s arm and broke it with force, and directly unloaded the pistol from the north and South''s hand.


    "Brush..."


    The North-South gun fell into the car. The South-North suddenly looked up and was stunned.


    "It''s you!!"


    North and South shouted at the youth.


    "Tell ye Han, I''m coming!!" the young man smiled.


    "Wow!"


    "Kang!"


    The young man rolled his hands, and then shot directly. The north and South bowed their heads, and the marble collapsed on the back of the north and south.


    "I''ll fuck you..."


    At the moment when the north and South bowed their heads, they picked up the pistol in the car, then gritted their teeth and gave the young man a shot, then directly stepped on the accelerator, and Passat jumped out in an instant.


    "Tiger, get in the car!"


    Knowing that the situation was wrong, North and South quickly shouted to the tiger outside the car.


    "..." Huzi was silent for a moment and didn''t move. He still followed Xiao Wu and the driver to shoot at each other.


    "I''ll let you get in the fucking car!! we can''t deal with these people!!" Nanbei grinned at the tiger with pain like a needle in his back.


    "Grass!!" the tiger scolded in a dull voice, and then turned and ran to the north and south.


    "Don''t let them run away, just two!!" the young man shouted when he saw that North and South wanted to run.


    "Kang!"


    Hearing this, Xiao Wu turned back and shot Passat''s tire!


    "Car crash!!"


    After the shot missed, Xiao Wu turned his head and shouted at the driver.


    "Good!!"


    The driver promised, then directly got on the bus to start the jeep, and then ran towards the Passat in the north and south.


    The north and south side shot at the jeep and pulled open the door. Tiger directly bent down and climbed into the car.


    "Fuck, these people are animals!"


    After getting on the bus, Huzi gnashed his teeth and scolded.


    While driving, the north and South observed the jeep behind them. The situation was very tense. The north and South had no time to talk to the tiger at all.


    On the other side, the driver drove to the door of the community, then looked at the North-South car directly retrograde to the opposite traffic post, hesitated, and then directly parked the car at the door of the community.


    "Fuck, where are the people?" Xiao Wu chased the jeep and shouted at the driver.


    "Didn''t catch up, ran away..." the driver replied in a muffled voice.


    "Waste!!" Xiao Wu kicked the door very excitedly.


    "These people run too fast. It''s easy to catch up..." the driver looked at Xiao Wu and explained.


    "All right, don''t chase, just get it..." at this time, the young man also got on the jeep, then pointed in the opposite direction to the north and South and said, "let''s go this way... Come on, the police are coming!"


    "Hmm!!" the driver promised and then started the car again.

 Chapter 648

    At the crossroads, the north and South stopped at the roadside, then grinned and took off their coats.


    "Are you all right?" tiger asked, frowning at the bullet wounds on North and South''s back.


    "Nothing at the moment..." the north and South replied expressionless, then took out their mobile phone and dialed me.


    "Dudu..."


    "Where are you? We''re at the door of the community..." I answered the phone and asked quickly.


    "It''s too late. The people on the other side ran away. They are not local people and have fierce firepower..." north and South replied to me pale. Although North and South saw the appearance of the youth, North and South didn''t tell me who those people are, but just reminded me that they are not local people.


    "Are you two okay?" I shouted with my mouth open.


    "We''re fine, but Niu Lei was taken away by these people..." north and South said half and then stopped.


    "It''s all right, it''s all right!!" I gasped, and then asked, "do you know what car is driving opposite?"


    "Jeep, the sign is blocked, I don''t see..."


    "How many people?"


    "Three people have work on their hands. They are not ordinary people. They may be specialized in this..." north and South replied.


    "OK, I see. You two go home first..." I thought for a moment and whispered.


    The north and South were silent after hearing what I said.


    "Didn''t you hear me tell you to go home?" I shouted again.


    "You two can''t handle the opposite firepower!!" north and South stubbornly replied to me.


    "I fucking let you go home. Don''t talk about the calf. I have the rest!!" I frowned and shouted.


    "Let''s go and find you. There are many people and it''s easy to do things!!"


    "Don''t ink with me. I''ll let you two go home now, okay?"


    "All right, here we come. We''ll finish the work and wait for you at the gate of the community." after that, the north and the South directly hung up the phone and then adjusted the steering wheel to the door of the Lishui community.


    "Why don''t you go back and wrap it up first..." tiger looked at the bloody wound on North and South''s back and said a little embarrassed.


    "Nothing. It''s important to save people!"


    ��������


    The tiger looked at the north and South and didn''t speak.


    ����


    Ten minutes later, the north and South meet us at the gate of the community.


    "Can''t you hear me when I fucking let you go home? Now you don''t even listen to me, do you?"


    When I saw the North-South car stop, I directly pulled open the door, then came forward and kicked the north-south, stretched my neck and scolded.


    "I''m afraid you two don''t have enough hands..." Nanbei scratched his head and smiled back to me.


    "Grass, now the wings are fucking hard, no one is better than you..." I scolded silently, then looked at the tiger and asked, "are you okay?"


    "It''s all right, the north and South back is hurt..." the tiger looked at me and replied.


    I looked down at the back of the north and the south, then clenched my teeth and scolded, "it''s all fucking B-like. Why don''t you go home and wait!!"


    "I''m fine..."


    "You''ll know something''s wrong when you''re fucking dead..." I scolded irritably, then pinched my waist and stood at the intersection for a moment, then took out my mobile phone and dialed my eyes.


    "Hello?" the man with glasses spoke in a very low voice.


    "Did anyone keep up?" I asked.


    "Keep up, if I were 500000!!" the glasses man replied.


    "The money is in my car. First tell me where they are, and then I''ll give you the money!"


    "No, you give me the money first, and I''ll tell you where they are!!" the man with eyes answered me firmly.


    "Grass, how can I fucking give you money now?" I was a little speechless with the phone.


    "..." the other side was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "you come to Fuhe mountain house first!"


    "Good!!"


    I promised, then put down the phone and got on the bus.


    "Where are you going?" tiger drove because North and South were injured.


    "Just follow me!!" I replied loudly, and then directly started the car. After the car started, I turned to Gao Jia and said, "brother Jia, navigate Fuhe Shanju!!"


    "OK..." Gao Jia nodded and poked up on the navigator.


    A few minutes later, Gao Jia directly set his destination at Fuhe Shanju, then turned to me and asked, "do you need to find someone? I think we''re so easy to have accidents..."


    "You call Tian Ming with my mobile phone and tell them to take people to Fuhe mountain house!!" I replied quickly.


    "OK..."


    Gao Jia nodded, then picked up my phone and began to call Tian Ming and Liu Rui.


    ����


    On the other hand, Xiao Wu and others took Niu Lei to a villa in Fuhe Shanju.


    After Xiao Wu and others returned to the villa, Niu Lei woke up.


    "What do you do?" Niu Lei followed up his home. After entering the house, he sat down on the sofa above the living room, relaxed all over his face, and couldn''t see any tension of being kidnapped.


    "What do we do? Can''t you see?" Xiao Wu sat beside Niu Lei and smiled back.


    "Hehe, your behavior is illegal imprisonment, you know?" Niu Lei asked obliquely.


    "They are all social people, so you don''t have to talk to me about the topic of citizens. In this case, we need you to stay here honestly. Can you cooperate?" Xiaowu asked looking at Niu Lei.


    "..." Niu Lei was silent for a moment, then looked at Xiao Wu and asked, "is there any smoke?"


    "Yes!!" Xiao Wu nodded, then took out a box of Zhonghua and threw it to Niu Lei.


    Niu Lei took the cigarette, lit a cigarette like an uncle, and then sat on the sofa with a very comfortable expression and smoked.


    "What''s your relationship with Ye Han?" Xiao Wu asked, looking at Niu Lei


    "It doesn''t matter..." Niu Lei flicked the ash, then looked at Xiao Wu and said, "do you know what I do?"


    "What are you doing?" asked Xiao Wu.


    "I''m a professional kidnapper. Let me tell you this. If there''s no 100 people I''ve tied, there must be 80. Go to H city and ask. Who doesn''t know what I do?" Niu Lei shouted with a very excited expression, waving a cigarette end.


    "Ha ha, it''s fucking time for you to boast... You''re also a talent..." Xiao Wu shook his head and smiled, then took out a pair of handcuffs and threw them to Niu Lei.


    "What do you mean?" Niu Lei asked, looking at the handcuffs.


    "Poke yourself..."


    "It''s hard for me to take this thing. Don''t let me take it if I don''t run..." Niu Lei looked at Xiao Wu and discussed.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to run?" asked Xiao Wu.


    "The doors are locked and the windows are welded to death. How the fuck can I run?" Niu Lei asked silently.


    "Hahaha, you are quite professional!!" Xiao Wu nodded with satisfaction, then turned and ran upstairs.

 Chapter 649

    After Xiao Wu left, Niu Lei sat on the sofa for a while, and then walked around the house reluctantly.


    Niu Lei found that the house was not only locked, but also had a fucking ultraviolet induction lock. If the house wanted to run out, it was impossible, so Xiao Wu could safely leave Niu Lei alone in the house.


    "Fuck them, what are these people doing? The whole is so tight..." Niu Lei looked at the welded window and scolded silently, and then lay down on the sofa.


    ����


    On the other side, outside the villa, the man with glasses and his accomplice lay in the tree forest, observing the situation in the villa and waiting for my call.


    "Brother, do we need to go in to save people?" the boy asked the man with glasses around him.


    "Save a JB man, you save him. We don''t know what these people do. You can''t let people make a plug when you fucking go in!!" the glasses man scolded silently, then took out his mobile phone and sent me a text message. The content of the text message was very simple and asked me where I was.


    After texting, the man with glasses then lay on the ground and observed the situation in the villa.


    "Brother, do you think we kidnapped the president of the United States? Why are so many people robbing?" the young man sniffed his nose and asked with a confused face.


    "The president of the United States is a JB. Are you fucking stupid? These people are obviously important people, so these people can rob so hard. Do you see these people shooting in the community?"


    "See..." the young man nodded.


    "Just see it. We can''t afford to provoke these people. Let''s run directly after we get the money. Don''t ink, otherwise we don''t know how we don''t have it..." the glasses man asked the young man.


    "Ah, I see..." the young man nodded.


    ����


    Half an hour later.


    Several of us drove to Fuhe Shanju. I parked my car at the door of the community, and then looked around the community. A white van suddenly stopped on the roadside.


    Fuhe Shanju is a very famous rich area in H city. People living here are either rich or expensive, so this van must have been driven by others. People living here can''t drive such a car.


    "Here I am..." I took out my cell phone and dialed the man with glasses.


    "Wait for me!!" the glasses man whispered back, and then hung up the phone directly.


    "Wow..."


    After putting down my cell phone, I loaded the pistol directly, then turned to Gao Jia and said, "tell tiger they are ready to fight!!"


    "OK..." Gao Jia promised, and then got out of the car with a gun.


    Five minutes later.


    The man with glasses and the young man appeared in front of me. They observed my car for a long time, and then knocked on the window very carefully.


    "Get in the car!!"


    I looked at the man with glasses and shouted.


    ��������


    The glasses man hesitated, then directly pulled open the front passenger''s door and sat down in the car.


    "Pa!!"


    After the glasses man got on the bus, I directly pointed a gun at the glasses man''s head, and then asked in a low voice, "what do you do?"


    "Brush..."


    The man with glasses turned to look at me, then said expressionless, "I''m a worker who helps others. I tied a man a few days ago, but now that man has been robbed by others!!"


    "You''d better not lie to me!!" I gnawed my teeth and went back to.


    "I don''t have to lie to you. I just want to get the money. The rest has nothing to do with me!!"


    "Where are you?" I asked.


    "Give me the money!!" the man with glasses answered me firmly.


    "First tell me where the man is!! you are not qualified to negotiate with me now!!" I pushed the pistol forward and shouted with my teeth.


    "You''d better be careful with this thing. If he gets angry, you''ll never see that man again..." the glasses man pulled my pistol and then said, "I can''t tell you where he is without giving me money..."


    ��������


    I looked at the glasses man and was silent. Then I turned and pointed to the trunk and said, "the money is in the trunk. Let your partner take it away!! then you tell me where the man is!!"


    "OK..." the glasses man nodded, then rolled down the window and shouted to the young man outside the car: "take the money to our car!!"


    Five minutes later, the young man dragged 500000 cash into the van, and then stood in front of the van and gestured OK to the man with glasses.


    "You took the money and told me it was there!!" I looked at the man with glasses and shouted.


    "Let my men go first with money!!"


    "Don''t go too fucking far!!" I shouted, gritting my teeth.


    "I''m still here, what are you afraid of..." the glasses man replied to me with a relaxed expression.


    "Grass, it''s a pity that you work for others..." I scolded wordlessly, and then motioned to Gao Jia''s car to let them go.


    After seeing my gesture, Gao Jia directly backed up to give the van a way out. The young man in the van hesitated and then started the car directly.


    The van disappeared into our sight at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Where are the people? You''d better say it quickly. I''m limited in patience now!!" after the van left, I looked at the man with glasses and asked.


    "I''m in building B, unit 3. It''s a duplex villa!! all the people you''re looking for are inside!!" the man with glasses finally said Niu Lei''s position.


    "You''d better not fucking lie to me!!" I shouted at the man with glasses and started the car directly.


    "You let me out of the car!!" the man with eyes shouted flustered after the car started.


    "Don''t move!!" I raised my pistol and pointed it directly at the man with glasses'' head, and then explained in a low voice: "I''ll let you go if the person is where, and if the person is not, you''ll go back to the harem with me!"


    "I didn''t fucking lie to you!! where are you really!!" the man with glasses explained excitedly.


    "No, you are not the one who has the final say, you have been calculating me for a few days, and I can give you money, but you must understand it!! five hundred thousand, I will change my friend back, and I will not blink, but if you dare to play with me, I will kill you!" I whispered back, and then stopped the car directly, and stopped directly at the side of their car.


    "Brother Jia, come up!"


    I shouted at Gao Jia in the car.


    "Ah..."


    Gao Jia got out of the car very quickly and pulled the man with glasses down from the co pilot.


    "What do you want?" the man with glasses looked at me and shouted.


    "Follow him..."


    "I fucking..."


    "Bang!!"


    Before the man with glasses finished, Gao Jiayi * directly hit the man with glasses on his head, and then carried the man with glasses into the trunk.

 Chapter 650

    After dealing with the glasses man, our two cars drove directly into Fuhe Shanju.


    After entering the community, several of us wandered around the community and found the villa mentioned by the man with glasses.


    "That''s it..." I looked at the brightly lit villa in front of me, licked my lips and shouted.


    "Bang!!"


    "Bang!!"


    The doors of the two cars flicked open. There were tiger Gao Jia in the north and south, and four of me came out of the car.


    "What''s the next step?" north and South looked at me and asked.


    "Come forward and see if there is anyone in this room..." I replied in a dull voice, and then ran directly from the path on the side of the villa.


    After we got close to the villa, I observed the outside of the villa and found that all the windows of the house were locked and all had fences.


    "How the hell is this?" he shook the window from north to South and found that it couldn''t move at all. It''s impossible for us to get in through the window. If we want to enter the house, we can only go through the door.


    "Fuck, I have to try first..."


    I whispered a curse and picked up a brick from the ground.


    "What are you doing?"


    Gao Jia looked at me and shouted.


    "I''ll try the reaction in this!!"


    I turned around and threw the brick directly at the window of the villa.


    "Bang!!"


    Glass burst!!


    After smashing the glass, several of us hurried to the tree forest next to the villa.


    ����


    in the house.


    Niu Lei sat up with a thump when he heard the broken glass, and then ran to the window quickly.


    Several of us hid in the tree forest. Niu Lei couldn''t see us, but we could see Niu Lei.


    "Leizi!!" Huzi exclaimed.


    "Fuck, people are still here..." I scolded in a low voice, and then raised my pistol.


    After seeing me raise my gun, the north and South quickly stopped me, and then whispered to me, "these people are very cruel. Niu Lei is still in their hands!! don''t mess around..."


    "..." I looked at the north and the south, and then slowly put down the pistol.


    On the other hand, Niu Lei in the villa was stunned when he saw the broken glass and the bricks on the ground, and then directly picked up the bricks on the ground and threw them out of the window.


    "Step, step!!"


    Hearing the news, Xiao Wu hurriedly ran down from the second floor, stared at the beads and shouted, "what the fuck are you doing?"


    "I''ll try if this glass is strong..." Niu Lei replied with a smile.


    "Be fucking honest, you can suffer less! Don''t fucking toss around..." Xiao Wu scolded silently, then went to the window and took a closer look, then looked at Niu Lei and asked, "what did you hit with?"


    "Fist..." Niu Lei replied without thinking.


    "Ha ha, the fist is still very hard!!" Xiao Wu smiled, then pointed to the glass on the ground and said, "you''ll clean up later. By the way, I forgot to tell you that you can''t get out of the house except the door. You don''t have to work hard..."


    "I see... I''m going to wash and sleep..." Niu Lei replied with a smile, then squatted on the ground and began to pick up the glass debris.


    "OK, you hurry up!!" Xiao Wu replied impatiently, and then ran upstairs with his slippers.


    After Xiao Wu left, Niu Lei looked up excitedly and looked out of the window


    ����


    Outside the villa.


    "Niu Lei is inside. How can we get in?" north and South looked at me and asked.


    "What fire is opposite?" I asked, rubbing my pistol and looking at the north and south.


    "They have all kinds of weapons. They should be specialized in such work. By the way, they are not locals..."


    "The four of us can beat them!!" before the north and South finished, Huzi directly interrupted and added.


    "Even if we can fix it, if people don''t open the door, we''ll have trouble getting in..." Gao Jia analyzed.


    "Well, we don''t have to go in to save people!!" I smiled back, then turned and ran to our parking place.


    "Leaf, why are you going?" north and South shouted at me very puzzled.


    "Follow me..."


    I got on the bus without looking back. Although North and south people didn''t understand what I meant, they also followed me back to the bus.


    After getting on the bus, I took out my mobile phone and dialed Guo Siwei.


    "Did you sleep?" I asked with a smile after Guo thought answered the phone.


    "No, what''s the matter?" Guo answered me soberly.


    "My lost friend has been found. Can you bring someone to help me save them?" I said with a smile.


    "Cao, how the hell did you know to call me this time?" Guo thought in surprise.


    "When something happens, find the police uncle. I know this truth since I was a child!!"


    "The performance was pretty good this time. The police uncle will take someone there in a minute. Where are you?"


    "Fuhe Shanju, building B, unit 3." I looked at the building number and said my current position.


    "OK, don''t act privately. I''ll go right now!!"


    "In the wind and rain, Fuhe Shanju is waiting for you!!"


    After that, I hung up the phone with a smile, then turned to Gao Jia and said, "I have to point to the police uncle at the critical time..."


    "You''re so bad..." Gao Jia looked at me like a monster, and then smiled and said, "let the police out of the kidnappers in the hands of the kidnappers. I think our city is the first in China..."


    "Ha ha, I don''t have to use the resources for nothing. I haven''t answered Guo xiongyi correctly in this fucking year. I can''t be used to telling you when I should use him!!" I replied in a very good mood, and then leaned against the seat waiting for Guo thought to bring someone over.


    Half an hour later.


    "Woo woo..."


    The shrill siren sounded in the community.


    "Coming!!"


    I sat up with a splash, and then directly pulled the door and got out of the car. Gao Jia, North and South Huzi and others saw me get out of the car and hurried down.


    Half a minute later, two police cars appeared in my sight.


    "Where are the kidnappers?" Guo Sihua asked, pointing to the villa in front of him after getting off the bus.


    "Ah, people are in there!!" I nodded, then walked to Guo Siwei and asked in a low voice, "why the hell did you bring so many people here? There are bandits here. I tell you... Don''t fucking make me bald..."


    "Brother, I''ll go there for you as a whole for the new year? There was a fight at the bridge head, and the scale was still very big. People''s armed police came to support you. I can give you the whole two cars. They were dragged out of the house. I tell you..." Guo thought back to me speechless.


    "OK, anyway, if you don''t save people for me, I won''t finish with you. I''ll tell you..." I whetted back, then turned and stepped into the police car.


    "The first time I saw so many informants of B things..." Guo thought back to me irritably, and then took out a big horn from behind.

 Chapter 651

    "Pa Pa......"


    Guo Siwei patted the dusty trumpet, then put his mouth in front of the trumpet and shouted twice: "hello? Hello?"


    "There''s a noise, isn''t there?" Guo Siwei turned his head and smiled at me, then raised his horn and shouted, "listen to the people inside. You''re surrounded now. Put down your arms and surrender immediately!! I don''t want to talk to you more!! come out quickly!!"


    "Head, it seems that the people inside haven''t resisted yet!! we don''t have to shout..." a little policeman around Guo thought reminded with a laugh.


    "My grass, yes, my mind is in a mess..." Guo thought awkwardly threw down the loudspeaker, and then directly took the matching gun and ran to the door of the villa with the police.


    "Are you... Is your friend really a policeman?" Gao Jia looked at Guo Siwei at the door of the villa and asked me in surprise.


    "His father is the director of the Public Security Bureau..."


    "No wonder... Otherwise, he could not have become a policeman at all, and his brain was hard injured..." Gao Jia commented, then leaned against the seat and looked at the situation outside.


    ����


    In the villa.


    After hearing the news, the young man, Xiao Wu and the driver all ran down from the second floor.


    "What''s the matter?" the young man yawned in his pajamas.


    "Here comes the police..." Xiao Wu looked out through the cat''s eye, and then whispered back.


    "Why are the police here?" the young man asked suspiciously, then turned his head and kicked Niu Lei, who was pretending to sleep.


    "What''s the matter?" Niu Lei''s acting skills are very good. He flopped up and shouted with big eyes.


    "Stop pretending! You brought the police over?" the young man lit a cigarette and looked at Niu Lei and asked.


    "What''s the police? I don''t know... I didn''t do anything..." Niu Lei was dazed.


    "Can you fucking pretend..." the young man scolded silently, and then took over the *, which was handed over by the driver.


    "Wow..."


    The young man pulled the bolt and handed the gun to Xiao Wu,.


    "You take this fool away and I''ll cover you!!"


    "OK!!" Xiao Wu nodded and dragged Niu Lei to the outside.


    "What are you doing?" Niu Lei struggled and shouted.


    "Be honest, I''ll give you a shot of anesthesia. It''s good?" Xiao Wu asked with a big mouth.


    "You''re awesome..." Niu Lei was honest when he heard this, and then obediently followed Xiao Wu to the back door of the villa.


    ����


    On the other side, outside the villa.


    "I warn you for the last time, open the door with me!!" Guo thought stood in front of the door and shouted impatiently.


    "Head, why don''t people open the door?" the policeman around Guo thought asked.


    "I fucking know how to fix it..." Guo thought silently, then raised his legs and stuffy his feet on the anti-theft door.


    "Creak..."


    At this time, the door was finally opened and the driver came out of the house.


    "What do you do?" the driver asked, frowning at Guo.


    "What the fuck did I do with the police..." Guo thought silently, and then directly took people into the house.


    "Police, you can just enter my house? Do you have a search warrant?" the driver stopped Guo Siwei and shouted.


    "When the fuck do you need a warrant? Do you watch too much TV?" Guo thought irritably withdrew the driver and directly took people into the house.


    "What the hell do you want to do?" the driver dragged Guo Xinhua and asked.


    "Roll the calf, if you fucking ink with me again, I''ll fucking take you away..."


    ����


    At the same time, Xiao Wu ran out of the back door with Niu Lei and went straight to the parking lot of the villa.


    "No, no, I can''t fucking run..." after running less than 100 meters, Niu Lei sat directly on the ground.


    "Are you fucking sick? I''ll play with you?" Xiao Wu looked at Niu Lei and shouted.


    "My body lattice is like this. I can''t run since I was a child. I gasp when I run..." Niu Lei sat on the ground and replied very rogue.


    "I really fucking took it..." Xiao Wu bit his teeth and scolded, and then directly took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone.


    "Come and pick me up, this fool won''t go..." Xiao Wu shouted at the phone.


    "OK..."


    "You fucking wait with me. I''ll kill you later..." after putting down the phone, Xiao Wu bit his teeth and scolded Niu Lei.


    "Whatever you like, I just can''t run anyway..."


    "I can''t run your mother!!" Xiao Wu''s big foot was directly stuffy on Niu Lei''s face, and then he pressed Niu Lei on the ground.


    "Ah... Did I draw it up, did I draw it up!!"


    After Niu Lei was beaten, he didn''t fight back at all, but roared at his throat. He wanted us to hear his voice and attract our attention.


    At this time, we were walking around, because I knew that after the police went in, they would run from behind with people. After hearing Niu Lei''s voice, tiger was the first to reflect.


    "Over there!!" the tiger stretched out his finger to his left, then took a big step and ran in the direction of the sound.


    I, Gao Jia and three people from the north and the South hurried to follow.


    "I fuck your mother, you let go of me..." Niu Lei was pressed on the ground by Xiao Wu and shouted at Xiao Wu in a hoarse voice.


    "Shall I release you? B!! wait for me..." Xiao Wu scolded irritably, then took out his mobile phone again and shouted at the mobile phone: "have you come here yet?"


    "Right away!!" the other side replied.


    "Hurry up, the police are coming..."


    Xiao Wu shouted impatiently, and then put down his cell phone. At the moment Xiao Wu put down his cell phone, he suddenly looked up and looked ahead.


    "Step on..."


    Dense footsteps!!


    "Here comes my rescuer, Grass Mud Horse..."


    After hearing the footsteps, Niu Lei giggled at Xiao Wu.


    "Fuck your mother, you''re the whole police!!"


    Xiao Wu wiped the sweat on his face, and then took out the * pinned on his waist.


    "I advise you better not resist..."


    "Shut up!!"


    Xiao Wu scolded loudly, then directly pointed the muzzle of the gun at Niu Lei''s head, and then whispered, "do you know what a hostage is?"


    "..." Niu Lei looked at Xiao Wu and was stunned.


    "Grass Mud Horse, do you know what a hostage is?" Xiao Wu repeated madly.


    "Know... Know..." Niu Lei stammered.


    "Grass Mud Horse, stand up and walk with me!!" Xiao Wu shouted with a gun and staring at beads.


    "You let me go, I won''t let them hurt you!!" Niu Lei stood up.

 Chapter 652

    "Listen to me, you let me go, I''m sure they won''t hurt you..." Niu Lei looked at Xiao Wu and shouted sincerely.


    "Fuck you, when the fuck is it? You give me psychological counseling and come with me!!" Xiao Wu kicked Niu Lei''s ass, then put his hand around Niu Lei''s neck and led Niu Lei to the front.


    "I told you you''d better let me go..."


    "Give your mother a B!! don''t fucking ink!!"


    At this time, Gao Jia, Nanbei and others had run out of the tree forest. After leaving the tree forest, I just saw Xiao Wu who wanted to run away with Niu Lei.


    "Grass Mud Horse, stop!"


    I looked at Xiao Wu and Niu Lei and shouted.


    "Are you standing there? B!!" Xiao Wu answered me with his lips pursed, then raised his * and shouted at us: "people are in my hands, don''t move blindly!!"


    "The police are coming, you can''t run!!" I stopped to look at Xiao Wu and said.


    "The policeman is a JB!!"


    Xiao Wu shouted wildly, and then raised his hand to shoot at us.


    "Kang Kang!"


    Numerous bullets shot at us, and we leaned back.


    "Grass Mud Horse, you still need a dozen four!!"


    Gao Jia shouted at the top of her voice, and then raised her pistol to fight back.


    "Da Da..."


    In the blink of an eye, the two sides had a fierce fight. Xiao Wu took Niu Lei to shoot and hide behind.


    "He''s alone, tiger cover me!! I''ll go around and save people..."


    Gao Jia shouted at the tiger, and then disappeared directly into the darkness.


    "Tear!!"


    At this time, a dark green domineering car with its headlights on suddenly stopped beside Xiao Wu.


    "Grass Mud Horse, how come!!"


    When Xiao Wu saw the overbearing car, he stared at the beads and scolded.


    "Aren''t you dead yet..."


    The driver smiled back, then stretched out a * directly from the window and shot us.


    "Kang!!"


    A dull noise.


    The bullet exploded under our feet.


    "Grass Mud Horse, why are there people opposite!!"


    Tiger frowned and scolded, then directly raised his gun and hit the tire of the overlord car. I and North and South kept firing at Xiao Wu. At this time, Gao Jia had run behind Xiao Wu, but when he saw Xiao Wu coming to help, Gao Jia cat dared not come out in the tree forest.


    "Wow..."


    "Bang!!"


    The door bounced open, and three young men in black came out of the domineering car, with one hand * and very strong combat effectiveness.


    "Grass Mud Horse..." I narrowed my eyes and then raised my pistol to shoot the three people getting off the bus.


    "Kang!!"


    "Poop!"


    The man in black who just got off the bus didn''t react. He was directly shot in the leg by me and fell to the ground.


    "The combat effectiveness is not good!"


    After seeing the man in black fall to the ground, North and South gave a big mouth evaluation, and then rushed up with a pistol.


    "What the fuck are you doing?" I quickly stretched out my hand and pulled it.


    "There are also four people on the opposite side, and we are also four. What are you afraid of!!"


    North and South shouted back to me, and then followed Huzi. They ran to Xiaowu''s position like a tiger.


    "I don''t want to die..." I scolded helplessly, and then forced myself to rush forward with these two things.


    "Don''t love the war, just take the people away..." Xiao Wu frowned and shouted at the people in black when he saw that we were dying.


    "Know..." the man in black replied, and then ran to the woods around him while shooting.


    "Shua Shua!"


    After Xiaowu dragged Niu Lei into the grove, he hid directly behind the poplar and prepared to ambush us with the help of the trunk.


    "Fuck!"


    After Xiao Wu and others ran into the tree forest, they directly startled Gao Jia, and the beads of sweat on his forehead burst out in an instant.


    Little five looks at Gao Jia. Gao Jia looks at little five. They look at each other for two seconds!


    "Hey, man!! how can I get to unit 5?" Gao Jia asked, looking at little five.


    "Go, your mother B!" Xiao Wu raised his hand to shoot.


    "Fuck you!"


    At this time, Niu Lei kicked Xiao Wu''s stomach with a big foot, which was very hard and kicked Xiao Wu a big somersault.


    "Bang!"


    Gao Jia took advantage of Xiao Wu''s fall and chopped her big foot directly.


    "Kang!"


    Xiao Wu lay on the ground and shot Gao Jia, but missed.


    "Fuck you!"


    Niu Lei ran for two steps and went up with a big stuffy foot. Then Gao Jia took * and hit Xiao Wu''s head directly.


    "Bang bang!!"


    Gao Jia bit her teeth and smashed it three times. Then she directly threw blood at Xiao Wu''s mouth, and her pupils were lax.


    "Pa!!"


    Niu Lei grabbed the *, then raised his legs and kicked Xiao Wu in the head, and scolded: "don''t you JB kill professionally? Fuck you, I''ve endured you for a long time, you know? If time is not limited, I''ll have a good knock with you!! Grass Mud Horse!!"


    "Come on, don''t brag, let''s go!"


    Gao Jia looked at Niu Lei and scolded helplessly, and then dragged Niu Lei to the small tree forest.


    On the other side, when the man in black heard the fighting inside, he gave up directly. We turned and went into the woods.


    "What the hell is this?" the man in black asked speechlessly when he saw Xiao Wu lying on the ground.


    "Don''t... don''t worry about me. Go after me. The man ran away..." Xiao Wu shouted at the man in black while spitting blood foam.


    "Grass, why did the fuck run away..." the man in black scolded silently, and then took the other two people to chase Gao Jia in the direction they ran away.


    Gao Jia and Niu Lei ran in the tree forest for a while, then they directly drilled out, and then ran to our position.


    When I saw Gao Jia rescue Niu Lei, I hurriedly shouted to the north and south, "go and drive!"


    "OK!!" north and South agreed, and then several of us ran frantically to the parking position, followed by the man in black.


    Five minutes later, several of us, get on the bus directly.


    I''m Gao Jia, Niu Lei, three people in a car, and North and South tigers in a car.


    "You''re in front, I''ll cut the back for you!!" tiger looked at the man in black behind him and shouted at us.


    "OK!!"


    Without saying a word, I got on the bus and started the car with one foot on the accelerator.


    "Kang Kang!!"


    The tiger fired two shots at the men in black, and then got into the car.


    "Hum..."


    Our car followed the north and South cars one after another, running in the direction of the door of the community at a high speed.

 Chapter 653

    "Hoo Hoo..."


    The man in black looked at our car exhaust and scolded helplessly: "fuck, how did you run away!!"


    "There''s a car on the other side..." the man around him replied weakly.


    "Fuck you, you didn''t fucking drive!"


    The man in black bit his teeth and scolded. Then he turned and ran to the parking place, but after a few steps, he just met Xiao Wu who had just limped out of the tree forest.


    "Where are the people?" Xiao Wu asked, looking at the man in black.


    "Run... Run..." the man in black stammered back.


    "Pa!!"


    Little five threw his mouth directly on the face of the man in black. Trembling with anger, he took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone.


    "Hello?" a young man''s voice sounded.


    "Someone ran away, you stop at the door!!" Xiao Wu panted.


    "Grass, how can you fucking run..." he scolded in silence, then directly turned the key of the motor car, and the deafening engine buzzed.


    "Stop fucking ink, catch up quickly!! a Passat, a bully!!" Xiao Wu replied irritably, and then hung up the phone directly.


    "What shall we do?" the man in black asked quickly when he saw Xiao Wu put down the phone.


    "What the fuck can I do!! drive after it!!"


    Xiao Wu shouted at the top of his voice, and then ran to the parking place.


    ����


    On the other side, our two cars ran frantically to the door of the community.


    At this time, a handsome young man with earrings was sitting in a jeep, chewing gum and observing the situation in the community.


    "Brush..."


    A dazzling light came on.


    "Coming..."


    The man sitting above the co pilot shouted.


    "Bah!!"


    The boy spit out the gum in the exit, and then directly started the car.


    "Suddenly..."


    The jeep emitted billowing black smoke, and the young man squinted at our bully.


    "Countdown!!"


    The young man shouted, then stretched out three fingers, smiled and shouted, "three!!"


    "Two!!"


    "One!!"


    "Let''s go!"


    The young man shouted, and then kicked on the accelerator.


    "Buzz!"


    The half man jeep ran straight into our bully.


    "Leaf, be careful!!"


    When Gao Jia saw the jeep, he stared at the beads and shouted. When I heard Gao Jia''s cry, I quickly swung the steering wheel, but it was too late!!


    "Bang!"


    The jeep is directly connected up!!


    "Crazy!!"


    I scolded wordlessly, and then I was directly pushed on the steering wheel by the strong impact.


    "Bang!!"


    Gao Jia and I knocked on the window almost at the same time, and blood flowed out of the forehead. However, because the opposite speed was not very fast, we didn''t detonate the airbag.


    The front of the jeep hit our door and the door was deformed directly, but the jeep didn''t do anything except that the bumper was bent.


    "Buzz!"


    The young man in the jeep smiled, then pushed the reverse gear and stepped on the accelerator. After the jeep backed five meters, it even had to hit our car.


    "Fuck, what the hell does this fool want to do!! crazy!!"


    I silently scolded, then directly put into gear, step on the accelerator, and then ran to the door of the community.


    "Buzzing..."


    Because I was driving too fast, when the young Jeep went backwards, several of us had already run out of the community.


    "Grass, why did you run..."


    The young man looked at our car and scolded impatiently. Then he put into gear and ran after us.


    On the other hand, the domineering car where Xiao Wu is located also came to the door of the community. When he saw that our car and the youth''s car were missing, he immediately understood what was going on. He turned his head and shouted to the black man driving: "it''s the fucking way, they can''t run!!"


    "I know!!" the man in black nodded and then slammed the accelerator.


    ����


    In our car.


    "Brother, who the hell are you getting into? What''s the combat effectiveness of the opposite side!! how can there be so many people!!" I shouted nervously at Niu Lei while driving.


    "I don''t know what these people are doing. I began to think they were just three. Who knows how so many people came out at once..." Niu Lei forced me back.


    After listening to Niu Lei''s words, I recalled in my mind all the people in H city who can be called, but I can''t think of who these people are!!


    In short, except for Baibao, H city can''t find the second group with such combat effectiveness!!


    "Didi!!"


    At this time, the young Jeep suddenly accelerated and rushed directly in front of our car.


    "Hello!!"


    The young man bared his teeth and smiled at me.


    "Hello, you? B!!" Gao Jia scolded speechlessly, and then took out his pistol and shot the jeep.


    "Kang!!"


    One shot empty.


    "Don''t give face!! bah!!" the young man scolded irritably, and then accelerated. The man above the co pilot took out a pistol and shot at our tire.


    "Kang!!"


    The bullet hit our headlights.


    "Grass Mud Horse, why are these people so difficult..." Gao Jia scolded in a collapse, then stretched out his arm and hugged the jeep in front of us.


    "Hit me on the hand!!" the young jeep driver shouted at the man above the co pilot.


    "OK..." the man above the co pilot nodded and aimed directly at Gao Jia''s wrist.


    "Let''s go!" the man above the co pilot shouted, and then pulled the trigger directly.


    "Kang!!"


    "Ah!!"


    Gao Jia screamed and her pistol fell directly out of the car.


    "Ah..."


    Gao Jia held the wrist of her right hand in her left hand, painful.


    "Fuck you... The thug is on..." Gao Jia grinned.


    "No... is it all right..." Niu Lei stammered as he looked at Gao Jia in pain.


    "..." Gao Jia looked up at Niu Lei and said nothing.


    "There''s Gauze in the clasp. Niu Lei, please wrap it up..." I replied expressionless as I drove. Now I''m not in the mood to talk to them. I''m thinking about how we can run out.


    Fuhe Shanju, from the name, we know that this is a villa community built on the mountain, and there is only such a way for us to go down the mountain. If we keep driving like this, we will be dead when the people behind catch up with us. We can''t get out at all!!


    "Answer the phone!!" I took out my mobile phone and dialed Guo Siwei, but no one answered after playing for a long time.


    "Fuck your mother, answer the phone!"


    I looked at my cell phone and kept talking like a psycho

 Chapter 654

    In Passat''s car.


    Tiger watched the situation on the road while driving. In fact, our current situation is also simple. We hit back and forth, followed by the bully of Xiao Wu and the jeep in front. If there is no accident, the bully behind us will catch up in less than ten minutes. It''s also said that it''s impossible for us to run.


    Tiger son held the steering wheel in one hand and lit a cigarette for himself with the other hand trembling. Then he turned his head and said to the north and South: "north and south, you get off..."


    "Get off?" the north and South were stunned.


    "I''ll let you off!!" tiger repeated.


    "How the fuck can I get off now? Besides, why should I get off?" the north and South looked at the tiger and said in a puzzled tone.


    "You get off and I''ll drive alone!!"


    "No, I can''t get off!!" the north and South immediately understood what tiger meant and shouted with firm eyes.


    "I''ll fucking let you off the bus. Why are you so inky? If I don''t do something, we''ll all die here, you know?" tiger stared at beads and shouted.


    North and South looked at Huzi with puzzled eyes, but they still didn''t get off.


    "Get out of the car!!" tiger shouted.


    "What are you doing?" Nanbei asked with pursed lips.


    "Leave me alone!! I''ll let you out of the car!!" tiger stepped on the brake and Passat stopped quickly.


    "What do you want to do!! the people behind will catch up..." north and South looked at the tiger and shouted helplessly.


    "It''s impossible if we all want to run out. Niu Lei is my brother. I must do something now, or we''ll all die here... Get out of the car quickly!!" tiger shouted to the north and South while wrapped in cigarette butts.


    "Maybe we can run out..." the north and South looked at the tiger and replied.


    "Run a JB. These people are running to kill us. If we fall into his hands, it will be worse than his mother''s death!!"


    "What do you do when I get off?" asked Nanbei.


    "I''ll try my best to live!! what else can I do!! but I certainly can''t take you on an adventure!!" tiger quickly replied, and then directly opened the front passenger''s door.


    "I''m with you..."


    "Get off!!"


    When the north and South had finished speaking, the tiger kicked the north and South on their waist, and then directly kicked the north and south out of the car.


    "Tiger, can I draw up!!" after Nanbei was kicked out of the car, he lay on the ground and scolded the tiger in the car.


    "Don''t fucking follow me down the mountain. Don''t walk on the road!!"


    After that, Huzi closed the door directly.


    North and south lie on the ground and look at the roaring start of Passat. The Adam''s apple wriggles and has not spoken for a long time.


    ����


    On the other side, Fuhe Shanju villa.


    Guo thought sat on the sofa. The youth and the driver sat opposite him. All the policemen brought by Guo thought were trapped in the house.


    "What do you mean?" Guo thought, looking at the young man, asked.


    "Sorry, the door lock of my house is broken. You can''t get out for the time being!!" the young man replied with a smile.


    "Fuck your mother, do you know what I do!!"


    With a roar, Guo thought jumped directly onto the young man and shouted with a gun and other eyes.


    "You are a policeman, what else can you do..." the young man smiled at Guo thinking and replied.


    "Do you believe I fucking kill you?" Guo thought and asked with his teeth clenched.


    "Don''t believe..." the young man shook his head and whispered, "your father''s name is Guo xiongyi. If he were here, he wouldn''t be so impolite!!"


    Hearing the young man''s words, Guo thought stunned for a moment, and then asked in a low voice, "what do you want to do?"


    "I don''t want to do anything. You can go when the door is ready!!" the young man waved his hand.


    "I''ll fucking sue you for obstruction of business!!"


    "Even you and I are not afraid. Do you think I will be afraid of interfering with official business? Besides, before suing me, I''d better consider why you came to my house!! you don''t even have a search warrant. You''re called breaking into a private house, you know?" the young man said aggressively.


    "Pa!!"


    Guo thought directly drew his mouth on the young man''s face.


    The young man reached out and wiped his nose blood, then smiled and said, "now there is one more way to abuse power for personal gain. If your father wasn''t the director of the Public Security Bureau, I can make you a policeman all your life. Do you understand?"


    "I''ll wipe your mother, I''ll fucking kill you!"


    Guo thought shouted, and then rode directly on the young man, which was a big mouth.


    "Head, head... Come on!!"


    "Get the fuck out of me, I''ll fucking kill this fool!!" Guo thought aloud.


    "Stop fighting, stop fighting, there''s an accident after fighting!" the police advised while pulling.


    It took the police around him a lot of effort to drag Guo Sihua down from the young man.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    After the police separated the young man and Guo thinking, Guo thinking looked at the young man panting, and the young man looked at Guo thinking with a smile.


    "Grass Mud Horse, do you fucking laugh at you, B?" Guo thought pointed to the youth and scolded, but he didn''t do it.


    "Ha ha..." the young man smiled, then went to the phone and skillfully dialed a phone.


    "Hello? How are you?" asked the young man.


    "I''m still chasing. Xiao Liu is stopping in front. I shouldn''t be able to run..." Xiao Wu''s voice rang out on the phone.


    "Come on, the police are in a hurry!"


    "OK, I''ll hold on!!" Xiao Wu replied and hung up directly.


    After the young man put down the phone, he directly took the driver upstairs, leaving Guo Siwei and others in the hall.


    ����


    On the other side of the road.


    "Come on, come on, we''ll catch up soon!!" Xiao Wu, with blood on his face, a pistol in his hand, stared at the beads and urged the driver.


    "Buzzing!"


    Domineering speed again, violent engine sound resounded through the whole highway.


    "Fuck, I have to die if I catch these fools!!"


    Little five looked at our domineering eyes and shouted darkly.


    ����


    The door of our car was damaged and couldn''t be closed at all. We wandered in the air half open. Later, the door was kicked down by Niu Lei, and the door drew a lot of sparks on the road.


    "Fuck, can you hurry up? Brother Jia seems to be dying..." Niu Lei looked at the pale Gao Jia and shouted at me in a hurry.


    "No, the fool in front of us has been waiting for us. If I''m fast, I''ll be easy to bump into!!" with a cold wind in my mouth, I turned back to Niu Lei.


    "How the hell is this!! brother Jia can''t hold on..." Niu Lei shouted painfully at Gao Jia''s bloody wrists.


    "Don''t... mind me, I''m fine..." Gao Jia looked at Niu Lei weakly and said.


    "It''s all fucking B-like. It''s all right!! don''t talk..."

 Chapter 655

    "No, let''s get out of the car and surrender... It''s important to save people now..." I turned my head and looked at the bleeding Gao Jia biting her lips.


    "It''s all my fucking fault. What young lady are you looking for in the new year? Fuck, if I stay honest, I won''t have so much to do..." Niu Lei is very himself now and keeps patting his thigh.


    "OK, what''s the use of saying this now? These people came to our harem and have nothing to do with you..."


    I whispered back, and then broke the steering wheel hard.


    "Fuck him. The faster the car drives, the more fucking it floats... I can''t hold the steering wheel..." the sweat on my face cracked on the steering wheel.


    "Shall I drive?" Niu Lei asked, looking at me.


    "Do you think we have time to stop?" I asked silently.


    ��������


    "Kang!"


    "Bang!!"


    While we were talking, the young man in the jeep shot directly at our windshield, and the glass burst in an instant.


    "Fuck!"


    I instinctively turned sideways to hide. The car moved to the right with my body, and then scraped directly onto the guardrail of the road, causing sparks.


    "Kang Kang!"


    The young man in the jeep saw that this shot had no effect, followed by two shots, but the bullet hit over our car!


    "Grass, missed!"


    The man above the jeep co driver was very disappointed and scolded.


    "Your shooting is really forbidden..."


    The young driver reached out and lit himself a cigarette. He looked very relaxed and didn''t feel nervous at all.


    "Leaf, are you all right?" Niu Lei shouted at me.


    "... it''s all right!" I whispered back.


    "Deng Deng Deng..."


    Just then my cell phone suddenly rang.


    "Fuck your mother, you''d better be a useful person to call me!!"


    I struggled to pull the phone out of my trouser pocket, and then pressed the answer button without looking.


    "Leaf!!" there was a panic voice from north and South on the phone.


    "What''s the matter?" I have an ominous feeling that something must be wrong when North and South call me.


    "I... I was kicked off by the tiger..." the north and South stammered.


    "What are you talking about?" my tone suddenly increased eight degrees.


    "Tiger son had to let me off the bus. I was kicked down by him..."


    "Why did he let you get off?" I asked, turning around and looking behind me. Tiger''s car was still following us.


    "I don''t know. Anyway, let me get off..."


    "All right, you get out of the car and go quickly. Don''t stay around here!!"


    I reluctantly agreed and hung up.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Niu Lei looked at me and asked.


    "The tiger chased the north and the south down... I don''t know what this fool is going to do!!"


    I put down my cell phone and quickly replied.


    Niu Lei was silent after listening to me. Half a second later, we looked up almost at the same time.


    "Tiger!!"


    Niu Lei and I shouted almost at the same time.


    "Call this fool quickly. Even if we are caught, it''s not a big deal. Tell him not to be impulsive!!" I shouted at Niu Lei very nervously.


    "Good!!"


    Niu Lei picked up his mobile phone and dialed Huzi directly.


    "Answer the phone, answer the phone..."


    Niu Lei kept talking with his mobile phone, but no one answered the phone after a minute.


    "Why don''t you answer the fucking phone!!"


    Niu Lei roared like crazy.


    When I heard Niu Lei''s words, my heart clicked. If tiger didn''t answer the phone, it means that he may really have to fight with the person opposite!!


    "Hum..."


    I suddenly felt dizzy in my head. I vaguely felt that it was getting bigger and bigger.


    ����


    Passat''s car.


    Huzi''s cell phone buzzed, but Huzi didn''t respond at all. He was very nervous and observed the road ahead.


    "Grass Mud Horse, that''s it..."


    Tiger son saw the sharp turn of the roadside, bit his teeth and scolded, and then directly increased the throttle.


    "Hum..."


    Passat speeded up in an instant.


    The location chosen by tiger is very dangerous, because there is a sharp turn in front, and after the turn is a large ditch more than 20 meters deep. This is the accident prone area of H City, because the turn is too urgent and the pit is too deep!!


    Every year, there are more than one hundred and eight trains in H City, because these trucks are overloaded. The body is too heavy. When turning a corner, the driver can''t turn the steering wheel at all. Because of inertia, the truck directly falls into the ditch with people and cars.


    So in this place, people in H city call him a dead man''s pit!!


    "Grass Mud Horse, I''ll take two with me if I die!"


    The tiger''s eyes in the car are very fierce, and the speed is getting faster and faster, which has surpassed our car.


    "Tiger, tiger!!"


    Niu Lei sat in the car shouting tiger''s name, but tiger didn''t respond at all.


    "I''m a grass mud horse!! tiger son, calm down..." Niu Lei shouted, tears already flowing out.


    "Tiger, stop the car..."


    I looked at the dark Passat in front of me with no expression. I don''t know how to express my emotions now. I just hope tiger can stop the car.


    But Huzi didn''t plan to stop at all. He ran frantically to the jeep. At this time, our car speed was close to 170, and Huzi''s speed had to be at least about 200. When I looked at his car, it was like flying. A small stone could jump the car!!


    ����


    "What does the car in the back want?" the young man in the jeep looked at Passat and asked in some doubt.


    "... he seems to want to pass..." the co pilot''s man was stunned and replied.


    "Driving so fast is not fatal!!" the young man grinned, then speeded up instantly, and the speed of the jeep was fast.


    "Creak... Creak!"


    The sound of tires rubbing against the ground was very rapid. Our car was in the back, Huzi''s car was in the middle and Jeep was in the front.


    "No!! stop!!"


    The man above the co pilot shouted when he saw the sharp turn.


    "What''s the matter?" the young man looked back and asked in some confusion.


    "He wants to put us down, you fucking stop!" the driver above the co pilot shouted in panic.


    "No... no..." the young man threw away his cigarette butts and said no, but he still slowed down the speed.


    "Grass Mud Horse, stop!!" the driver stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Grass!!" the young man scolded silently, and then kicked on the accelerator.


    "Creak..."


    The tire rubbed the road and made a seeping sound. The jeep slowly stopped 20 meters away from the corner.


    "Why did you ask me to stop?" the young man shouted back at the man above the co pilot after parking.


    "He wants to knock us down. You can''t see it!!"


    The driver replied without a word, and then reached out to wipe the sweat on his face.

 Chapter 656

    Passat''s car.


    "Fuck your mother!! stop and I''ll quit you?" tiger scolded in a low voice, and then directly stepped on the accelerator to the end.


    "Buzz!"


    Passat was like a lion. With the engine buzzing, he ran crazy into a jeep parked on the side of the road.


    "Tiger!!"


    Niu Lei shouted out of the car with tears on his face.


    Tiger seemed to hear Niu Lei''s cry, turned his head and smiled at our position, and then turned his head resolutely.


    "Can I draw it up, tiger!!"


    Niu Lei didn''t know how to express his emotions, and kept scolding.


    "Fuck! I''m fucking bumping!"


    The young man saw Passat hit and exclaimed. Then he instinctively opened the door and prepared to get off.


    But tiger''s speed was too fast. The young man just got off the bus and Passat hit him directly.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, Passat bumped into the side door of the jeep very rudely. The powerful impact pushed the jeep back a meter, and finally hit the railing of the road before it stopped slowly.


    The young man who had just got off the bus was crushed into minced meat by the tiger''s Passat. Before the man reacted, he was directly caught in the middle by two cars.


    A mouthful of blood sprayed directly on Passat''s windshield.


    "Grass Mud Horse, another one, isn''t it?"


    Tiger wiped the blood on his head, then turned on the wiper and was ready to shift into reverse gear.


    "... dead, dead!" the co driver looked at the lifeless young man, swallowed his saliva, and muttered with dull eyes.


    "Zizi!"


    At the moment when Huzi backed up, Passat was suddenly suffocated and put out the fire. Huzi had no choice but to restart the engine and then fell back!


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    The man above the co pilot looked at Huzi and took a deep breath. Then he took a gun directly at the front of Huzi''s car.


    "Grass Mud Horse, go to hell!!"


    "Da Da..."


    *The fire shot out, and the bullet shot wildly at the tiger.


    "Creak!!"


    Just as Passat was about to rush to the jeep again, tiger suddenly put on the brake.


    "Tiger!!"


    I rolled down the window and shouted at tiger. Tiger suddenly turned back.


    "Come back and kill one!"


    I tore my heart and lungs and advised him that I really couldn''t bear to watch the tiger die.


    ��������


    The tiger looked at me and was silent. Then he touched the blood on his chest, giggled, and took out his mobile phone to edit a text message.


    After sending the text message, Huzi threw his mobile phone out of the car directly, and then slowly stepped on the accelerator.


    "Hum..."


    Passat shook from side to side and rushed straight to the jeep.


    "Bang!!"


    A loud noise!!


    Passat hit the body of the jeep again.


    "Buzzing, buzzing..."


    Passat''s wheel skidded on the wheel, but it did not affect the propulsion of the car.


    In this way, under our gaze, Huzi drove Passat and pushed the jeep that had been leaning against the railing down the pit.


    The harsh noise of the engine seemed to still ring in my ear. Niu Lei and Gao Jia in the car had already burst into tears.


    "It''s fucking life, this is..."


    In the bully behind us, Xiao Wu looked at the two cars that had already disappeared, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "What on earth do these people do? They are so fierce?"


    Asked the man in black.


    "I don''t fucking know!"


    Xiao Wu replied irritably.


    "Then how can we fix it? Xiao Liu is dead..."


    Asked the man in black driving.


    "... withdraw!!"


    Xiao Wu was silent for a long time, then gritted his teeth and shouted.


    "It''s not worth living because of something..."


    As soon as Xiao Wu''s voice fell, the driver directly turned around and returned to the original road.


    ����


    "Tiger... Tiger..."


    Niu Lei sat in the car, his eyes were listless, his eyes were dull, as if he had lost his soul, and his mouth kept talking about the tiger''s name.


    "What''s the matter with tiger?"


    Gao Jia, who was already in a coma, suddenly sat up and looked at Niu Lei and asked.


    "Tiger... Tiger!!"


    Niu Lei screamed, then jumped out of the car directly.


    "Bang!!"


    Because I didn''t drive very fast, Niu Lei rolled on the ground for two times and ran directly to the big pit.


    "Niu Lei!!"


    I exclaimed, then stepped on the car directly, and then chased Niu Lei in the direction.


    "Tiger! Tiger!!"


    Niu Lei stood in front of the pit, looking at the bottomless abyss under his feet, and kept wailing.


    "Grass Mud Horse, don''t you say you want to live a good life with me? Why the hell are you dead!! come out, tiger, come out!! come out!"


    Niu Lei looked at the pit of more than 20 meters. His tears couldn''t stop flowing out like crazy. Now he didn''t know how to express his emotions. Even if he regretted 10000 points in his heart, he couldn''t say a word.


    I stood beside Niu Lei and looked at the crazy Niu Lei. I didn''t know what to say or do!!


    Niu Lei thinks it happened because of him, but I know that tiger died because of our harem. These people came to our harem. Without us, tiger might not die.


    I don''t know what kind of psychological activities tiger had before he died, but I only have one feeling in my heart.


    Anger!!


    Life doesn''t seem to have a lot of buffer time with us at all. After Zhao San died, I thought we might have a relatively stable time, but maybe I thought too much. The emergence of these people directly tore apart our originally stable life.


    On the third day of the lunar new year, the tiger son of Gao Jia''s team was buried at the bottom of the pit.


    Gao Jia''s people think tiger died because of saving Niu Lei, while I think tiger''s death is just an alarm bell for us!!


    Once upon a time, because I reached today''s height, the people around me could rest assured, but at this time, I realized that this kind of rest assured life may not be worthy of us, and we don''t deserve it in this life!!


    Niu Lei lay on the side of the road, his eyes staring at the bottom of the pit, and his mouth kept saying something.


    "Is the tiger dead?"


    At this time, the north and South who were kicked off by the tiger also caught up with me, stood by me, looked at me and asked.


    "Die... Die!"


    I stammered back.


    ��������


    The north and the South were speechless, but the tears couldn''t stop flowing out.


    The wind in the cold winter is very biting, but several of us can''t feel the cold. I look at the dark pit bottom with cold eyes, and still can''t see the edge at a glance


    Inside the car, Gao Jia is in tears!!


    Outside the car, Niu Lei shed tears!!


    It''s not easy for them to come to today from the countryside

 Chapter 657

    Roadside.


    Niu Lei knelt on the ground. He didn''t know how long he cried, maybe long or short, and then slowly stood up.


    "Niu Lei..." I shouted softly.


    Niu Lei waved his hand at me and said in a hoarse voice, "it''s all right. Since we started our business, I knew we would be the result, but I didn''t expect that tiger would be the first..."


    I think Niu Lei is speechless.


    Niu Lei walked slowly to the car parked on the roadside.


    I looked at the north and south, and then I got into the car. Half a minute later, I started the car. The bully without a door swayed forward on the road.


    "We are all rural... Rural children... It was brother Jia who brought us out of the countryside. Tiger and I never thought we would live like this. A while ago, we did a big job and we took more than 80 million... Brother Jia said that we are not small and don''t play anymore... Let''s do some business!" Niu Lei sat in the car, his voice weak and intermittent, It''s like talking to yourself and telling us.


    "So some time ago, we found a village and we were ready to raise pigs... Tiger likes raising pigs best!! he likes it best!! because he thinks raising pigs is easy and doesn''t have to do anything!! Tiger..."


    "Niu Lei, stop talking!!" Gao Jia gritted her teeth and shouted.


    "What the fuck don''t I say!!" Niu Lei glared back at Gao Jia, then sobbed and said: "I know if we raise pigs, our life will be better. The tiger is the least daring. He is most afraid of hearing noise when he goes to bed at night. He was not like this. He always fell asleep with a pillow, but later he always helped us keep the wind and didn''t sleep at night..."


    I sat in the front row with Nanbei and listened to Niu Lei''s words without expression.


    "Huzi called home a few days ago. His mother wasn''t in good health. Huzi called his mother and asked him where he got the money? Huzi said... Raising pigs makes money!!" said Niu Lei, wiped his nose on his face, then pulled my collar and shouted, "do you know how happy his mother is? Do you know?"


    "I don''t know..." I shook my head with tears.


    "He told me to find a daughter-in-law for the tiger!! waiting for the tiger to go home!! the tiger told me about ink every day. He said that he would earn money by raising pigs next year and go home and marry a daughter-in-law in a fair way!! but


    But he can''t wait for that day... "


    "Stop talking, stop fucking talking! Niu Lei!!" Gao Jia shouted like crazy.


    "I''ve been out with tiger for more than ten years, and we haven''t been home!! next year we agreed to go home and have a look... Go home and have a look... Drive back and have a look... But tiger has no chance..." Niu Lei burst into tears.


    "Tiger..." Nanbei shouted with his teeth clenched, but he didn''t know how to express his emotions.


    "Tiger son has been a thief all his life and finally has a chance to settle down, but it''s not fair for him!! it''s not fucking fair, you know?? even if I have Wanguan, I don''t have my brother, what''s the use of money!! tiger son is gone, but I''m still alive!! tiger son is because I''m gone!! I don''t have the face to live, but I don''t want to die Can die, I can''t die now. I want to avenge tiger son, I want to avenge my brother!! "


    "Revenge... I want revenge..."


    Niu Lei leaned against the window and the wind poured into the car. It was a helpless wail


    A brother who shared weal and woe,


    You said we would go back together and see our hometown


    Gao Jia clenched her teeth and clenched her mobile phone. The text messages on her mobile phone were shocking!!


    "Brother Jia, I''m gone. We''ll still be brothers in the next life!!"


    Don''t ask me why Yongquan reported to you, just because you are brave


    ����


    Bottom of the pit, in Passat''s car.


    "Bang! Bang!"


    In the trunk, there was a violent crash.


    "Ah! Fuck your mother!"


    A cry of pain came out of the trunk.


    "Bang!"


    The trunk suddenly bounced open, and the man with glasses ran out of the trunk covered in blood.


    "Fuck your mother, where is this?"


    The man with glasses rolled on the ground and shouted, panting on the ground.


    "Fuck your mother, where is this!!"


    The glasses man was covered with blood and shouted in pain, but no one would answer for a long time.


    I don''t know how long later, the man with eyes stood up slowly, then looked around and found that there was a light in front of him


    "Grass Mud Horse, it''s not easy to earn this 500000..."


    The glasses man wiped his broken eyes, and then limped to the distant light.


    "Anyone?"


    Just then a voice sounded.


    "Who?"


    Startled, the man in the eyes quickly picked up the bumper on the ground, stared at the beads, turned back and shouted.


    "Yes... I..."


    "Who are you?"


    The man with glasses took the bumper and approached the sound very carefully.


    "Step on..."


    The man with glasses approached the car step by step. When he saw that his limbs were seriously deformed and his face was covered with blood, he was stunned


    "Come here..."


    Tiger''s chest made a sound, because he couldn''t open his mouth now, so he could only shout very vaguely.


    "You... Are you still alive... Alive?" he stammered with a spit in his eyes.


    "Alive, come here..."


    "I... I''ll save you, don''t worry..." the man in the eye was stunned for a moment, then ran directly to the tiger, and then pulled down the iron sheet pressed on the tiger.


    "Don''t save me... I can''t get out... The car crushed me to death..." the tiger said intermittently.


    "Don''t talk, it''s fate for us to meet, and I''m sure to save you..." the glasses man replied stubbornly, and then ran directly behind the tiger and tried to pull the tiger out.


    "Do you know who I am?" asked the tiger.


    "I can''t help anyone... You hold my hand and I''ll try to get you out..." the man with glasses stretched out his right hand to the tiger.


    "Don''t bother. I''m dying. I''ll tell you something... You must remember..." tiger didn''t reach out at all because his hand had been pressed in the car for a long time.


    "What are you going to tell me?" the man with glasses was stunned and asked.


    "After you go out, go out and hide for a while, and then wait for the limelight to pass. You go to the harem to find Ye Han, and you tell him that there are ghosts in the harem!!" Huzi said this sentence very hard.


    "Ghost?" the glasses man was stunned. He was about to turn his head and ask the tiger what the ghost was, but he found that the tiger had lost his voice.


    "Hello?"


    The glasses man shouted tentatively, but the tiger didn''t respond. The glasses man walked tremblingly and found that the tiger had died!!

 Chapter 658

    H City Fuhe Shanju villa.


    After Xiao Wu and others came back, they found that Guo thought had long been taken away by the police. There was no sign of fighting in the house, indicating that the youth did not resist.


    "Fuck..."


    Little five sat on the sofa, bandaging his wound and dialing the young man''s phone.


    "Hello?"


    "Is it convenient to speak?" Xiao Wu whispered with his head holding the phone.


    "Convenient, you say..."


    "The man didn''t catch it, but one died opposite, and Xiao Liu and his driver died..." Xiao Wu didn''t have any feelings in his tone, as if he said a news that had nothing to do with himself.


    "I see. I''m at the police station. Go back and say!!"


    The young man hung up the phone in a hurry.


    After Xiaowu put down his mobile phone, he took out a bottle of brandy from the wine cabinet, and then drank it in three or two bites.


    After drinking the wine, he fell asleep on the sofa.


    One night nightmare.


    Little five can''t forget tiger''s last crazy expression.


    ����


    On the other hand, after I sent Gao Jia to the hospital, I directly asked Liu Rui and them to lock up Niu Lei and the pipe. I was afraid they would do something impulsive and stupid.


    After dealing with all this, I dialed Guo Siwei.


    "Hello?" Guo thought in a tired voice.


    "We''re done here, one dead, two dead on the other side!!" I said with my teeth clenched.


    "The people who stayed in the villa were also arrested by me. Now they are taking notes in the police station..."


    "How long can it be released?" I asked.


    "In three or two days, I''ll be sentenced to obstruction of official business if I hang up. We don''t have any other evidence..." Guo thought very embarrassed and replied.


    "Nothing, let them live three or two more days!!"


    "What do you want to do?" Guo thought aloud.


    "What are you doing? I said someone died on our side!!"


    "Aren''t two of them dead?" Guo thought in a very excited tone.


    "They are them, I am me... Do you think I can stand such a thing? I die a brother, and I don''t fucking kill ten of them? Do you think I''m still Ye Han? If I don''t make a statement, do you think the demons and ghosts in our back palace can fucking stop?" I shouted loudly.


    "You have a good back palace now. Don''t worry about this..." Guo thought with a sigh and advised.


    "Come on, you don''t have to tell me what our harem looks like. You know in your heart that one knife is worth ten. What you play is life!!"


    Then I hung up the phone directly, threw my cell phone aside, and lay down in bed to rest.


    One night nightmare.


    ����


    On the other side, in the police station.


    "Why don''t you tell him who I am?" the young man asked with a smile, sitting opposite Guo Siwei.


    ��������


    Guo Siwei looked down at the youth''s information, reluctantly shook his head, and then said in a deliberative tone: "you can choose to ask for the protection of the police!! or don''t go out at all..."


    "Hehe, since I''m here, how can I not go out..." the young man put his hands behind his head and smiled back.


    "Ye Han, he wants to kill you!!" Guo thought, biting his teeth, shouted.


    "You''re a policeman. Don''t you think it''s funny that you fucking talk to me like that?" the young man stood up and stared at the beads.


    ��������


    Guo thought speechless, silent for a moment, and then walked out of the interrogation room with the young man''s confession.


    ����


    At eight o''clock the next morning, in the meeting room of the harem.


    Liu Rui, Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song, Lao Che, Duan Hui, Wei Yiwen, Zhang Fengyu, Da Ge, Qingshan, Tian Ming, Han Chao, Lao Bian, Du Xianyang, Ji Xuan and others attended in black. Everyone''s expression was very serious. No one laughed or laughed.


    "I don''t want to talk more nonsense. When we came to H city for more than a year, the biggest friends we met were Gao Jia and them. A few days ago, they gave us $50 million as gifts. I don''t want to say more about this feeling. Yesterday, the tiger died!!" speaking of this, I was silent for a moment, then observed everyone''s expression, and then said: "The tiger is dead. He died to save us!"


    "Leaf, what do you want to say?" Meng Liang looked at me and shouted.


    "What I want to say is that the opening of the harem is delayed for half a month, and the imperial food is closed for rectification. Get the guns and knives in your hands ready for me!! I haven''t been in H city for a long time, and I don''t have a lot of accumulation. Just one harem, one imperial food and one Zhao village, but even if I spend tens of millions of money, I will form a team for the tiger on the Naihe bridge, so that the dead don''t walk alone!!"


    After I shouted, the whole meeting was silent. I looked back and forth at them several times, and then said: "You all have families and businesses. No matter what we know first or later in our city, our feelings are the same. Today, I tell you these words not to discuss with you, but to inform you. If anyone doesn''t agree with me to do so now, I''ll ask Wu Mei to calculate the money for you immediately. I won''t treat you badly!!"


    ��������


    After my words, everyone was still silent, and no one raised an objection.


    "There''s no objection, is there?"


    I repeated.


    "I disagree!!"


    Just then, a voice suddenly sounded outside the conference room.


    "Brush..."


    All the people in the conference room turned their heads and looked in the direction of the door.


    Wearing a coat and thick gauze wrapped around her hands, Gao Jia walked slowly into the conference room.


    "Why are you out?"


    I looked at Gao Jia and asked.


    "Can''t I come out?"


    Gao Jia sat on the chair with a smile, then looked at us and said, "although we are friends, it is my brother who died. No matter what Gao Jia said, I''ve been mixed for so long. I don''t need others to help me out. I''ve taken your heart, but I must avenge this revenge myself!! no one can help me!!"


    "How come the tiger didn''t? We know that brother Jia, we all know that the opposite side didn''t run for you. On the surface, it''s your business, but in fact, the enemy came for our harem. If we don''t do something, it''s a little unreasonable? Frankly, the tiger died because of our harem..." Liu Rui opened his mouth and replied to Gao Jia.


    Gao Jia looked at Liu Rui and suddenly became silent.


    "If you want revenge, it''s your own personal grudge. We want revenge because we don''t want to make those who shed blood for our harem cold!!" Meng Liang also said.


    "OK, you don''t have to study our affairs..." I patted Gao Jia on the shoulder, then looked at the people in the conference room and said, "you''ll have two days to deal with your own affairs, and the people in Zhaojia village don''t have to go back. Just stay with us and wait for my call at any time!!"


    With these words, I took my clothes and walked out of the conference room.

 Chapter 659

    The next day, the police sent tiger''s urn to our home. No one could laugh at Tiger''s simple and honest smile.


    I remember that day was a heavy snow, probably the largest snow in history. Tiger left the world.


    All employees of the imperial palace were present.


    Gao Jia stood in front of Huzi''s tombstone, looked at the bright red words Wang Shikun, twitched at the corners of her mouth, and then bit her teeth and bowed.


    "Tiger, I''m sorry for you... You died for me...!"


    Niu Lei knelt in front of the tombstone and cried heartily, while Guan sat beside Niu Lei and threw the paper money into the combustion furnace without expression. Guan didn''t cry.


    The people of our harem stood behind several of them.


    "Bow!!"


    Liu Rui suddenly shouted.


    "Brush!!"


    More than 200 people are in uniform and bend down almost at the same time. The scene is very spectacular!!


    "You go first, we''ll stay with tiger for a while..." after bowing, Gao Jia said to me,


    "...." I looked at Gao Jia and didn''t speak.


    "If we don''t go, we have to take revenge with you..." Gao Jia seemed to see my mind and whispered to me.


    "Good!!"


    I nodded and took people down the mountain.


    On the way down the mountain.


    "What to do next?" Guo thought stood beside me, looked at me and asked.


    "What do you say?" I asked with a smile.


    "..." Guo thought silently.


    "If you feel difficult in the middle, you can leave me alone..." I turned my head and looked at Guo thinking.


    "We may have a big move in H city..." Guo thought silently for a long time, and finally said this sentence.


    "What do you mean?" I was stunned.


    "Anyway, you know h city is going to have a big move soon..." Guo thought patted me on the shoulder and then turned and ran down the mountain.


    I stood and pondered Guo''s words, but I still didn''t want to understand what he meant.


    "Go!! what do you think?"


    Meng Liang stepped forward and stepped back.


    "Ah..."


    I nodded vaguely and followed Meng Liang down the mountain.


    ����


    Afternoon, three o''clock.


    North and South came to the police station alone.


    "Where is captain Guo?"


    After entering the police station, North and South asked the police.


    "Team Guo is in that office..."


    The young policeman pointed to the innermost office.


    "OK... Thank you..."


    The north and South smiled with kindness, and then ran to the innermost office.


    "Bang, Bang..."


    The north and South gently knocked on the door twice.


    "Come in..."


    "Creak!!"


    The north and South pushed the door and walked into Guo Siwei''s office. At this time, Guo Siwei was looking down at the information about Xiao Wu''s team on the table.


    "North and south? Why are you here?"


    Guo Siwei was stunned when he saw the north and south, and then quickly combined the data.


    "I have something to do with you. Don''t hide. I know who they are..."


    North and South reached out and pointed to the information on the table, then moved the chair and sat down.


    "Ha ha..." Guo thought awkwardly smiled, then looked at the north and South and asked, "would you like something to drink?"


    "If I don''t drink, I''ll say a few words..." north and South waved their hands, and then said, "who are those people? Do you know?"


    "What are those people?" Guo thought stunned.


    "Those people in the data!!"


    "Know..." Guo thought nodded.


    "I also know, but I hope you don''t Tell ye. The people behind these people had better not let ye know..." north and South whispered.


    "Why?" Guo thought a little puzzled.


    "Anyway, don''t Tell ye. If ye knows who they are, I''ll be the first to find you!!"


    After saying this, the north and South stood up directly and ran outside the office.


    After the north and South left, Guo thought again opened the information and stared at the photos above, but he still didn''t want to understand why the north and South didn''t let him tell me who these people were


    "Xiao Guang, come in..." Guo thought for a long time and shouted.


    "What''s the matter with team Guo?" a young policeman ran in.


    "If you fix this information, I''ll change all the information of this person, and the photos can''t exist!!" Guo thought pointed to the photos of the youth and said.


    "Team Guo, can I ask what you want to do?" the little policeman hesitated and asked.


    "What the fuck do I have to report to you!!" Guo thought stares at beads and scolds.


    "No... no..."


    Frightened, the little policeman hurriedly ran out of Guo''s office with the information.


    Five minutes later.


    "Team Guo, what''s that man''s name changed to?"


    The little policeman leaned against the door of Guo''s office and asked.


    "Change what you want..."


    Guo thought back impatiently.


    ����


    On the other side, the harem office.


    I, Meng Liang and Liu Rui sat at the round desk.


    "How can Liu have no photos?" Liu Rui asked with a frown, looking at the information of the little five team sent to us by Guo thinking.


    "How the fuck do I know?"


    I was holding the information of Xiaowu in my hand. I found that this person was from City C, and the case bottom was very clean. There was no bad information at all.


    "There are many fucking people in this group!! and they are all not from the same place. There are five lakes and four lakes..." Meng Liang looked at the information at will and said helplessly.


    "What do you think these people do? What do they want to do with us?" Liu Rui asked.


    "For money..."


    I read the information for a long time and ruled out all the possibilities, because I didn''t have any thoughts. Why did these people attack our harem.


    "I always think this Liu can do something..."


    Liu Rui shoved Liu Neng''s information into my hand.


    "What can I do?"


    I looked down at the data and found that Liu Neng was the real big brother of the small five team, because his data had three big characters of the chairman, but there was no company, and the address was a pile of useless information.


    "Why is there no fucking photo?" I scolded speechlessly, then took out my mobile phone and dialed Guo Siwei''s phone.


    "Hello?"


    "Who can Liu be? Why don''t you have a picture of him?" I asked with a frown.


    "We found out Liu Neng. I don''t know who he is. Anyway, you know that Xiao Wu is under the command of Liu Neng..." Guo thought vaguely back to me.


    "Can you help me find out this?" I asked.


    "No, if I can, I''ll check it for you. All right, I''ll have a meeting. I won''t tell you..."


    With that, Guo thought directly hung up the phone.

 Chapter 660

    "What does Liu Neng do? Where is he from?"


    Liu Rui asked hurriedly when he saw me put down the phone.


    "Guo thought he didn''t know..."


    I rubbed my hair, then picked up the information on the table and fell together. Looking at Meng Liang, they said, "I want all these people to be buried with the tiger!!"


    "Brother, there are more than twenty fucking people here. Are you crazy?"


    Liu Rui stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Not crazy. I want all these people to fucking disappear..."


    "What do you think of the whole world war? If we eliminate all these people, the police will not let us go!! besides, there are so many people in other people, we can''t digest them all at once?" Liu Rui looked at me and said.


    "If you can''t digest one by one, digest one by one. In half a year, I''ll let all these people roll their calves for me!!"


    I shouted in a muffled voice, and then said, "I''ve asked Tian Ming to help me contact the killer. One million, the above two million, even if I take money, I have to kill them..."


    "If you finish all these people, we have nothing left..." Meng Liang said at this time.


    "If there''s nothing left, they''ll fucking kill them..."


    I reluctantly replied, and then took the information back to my office.


    After I left, Meng Liang and Liu Rui looked at each other and sighed. No one spoke.


    ����


    This time the tiger died, I didn''t plan to take any IQ route at all, nor did I plan to follow the long stream opposite. I''m going to take the simplest route of violence and buy murders!!


    I want Xiaowu to disappear from our sight as soon as possible


    Gao Jia gave me 50 million. I took 50 million to avenge the tiger. I don''t think it''s too much.


    At eight in the evening.


    Tian Ming came to my office with a middle-aged man.


    "Uncle Tian..."


    After Tian Ming came in, I stood up and said hello to him.


    "I''ve found you the person you want. Let''s talk..."


    Tian Ming pointed to the middle-aged man around them, replied to me, and then turned out of my office.


    "Sit down..."


    After Tian Ming left, I smiled at the middle-aged man and motioned him to sit down.


    "Hmm!!"


    The middle-aged man nodded and sat opposite me very nervously.


    I observed the middle-aged man opposite me. He was dressed in black Zhongshan suit. He was strong and dark. At first glance, he was the trace left by the long-term wind and sun.


    "Don''t do this often?" I asked, looking at the middle-aged man.


    "I''m a farmer..." the middle-aged man replied to me with his lips pursed.


    "Farmers?" I was stunned, then smiled and said, "farmers can''t do my job..."


    "..." the middle-aged man was silent for a moment, and then slowly stood up.


    "Wow..."


    The middle-aged man took off his Zhongshan suit and his vest to show his strong muscles!!


    When I saw the dense knife and gunshot wounds on the upper body of the middle-aged man, I was stunned, then smiled and lit a cigarette for myself. After lighting the cigarette, I looked at the middle-aged man and asked, "do you smoke?"


    "HMM..." the middle-aged man nodded.


    I threw the cigarette box beside him.


    The middle-aged man quickly took my cigarette box and put on his clothes.


    "Tell me your story, farmers can''t have such a body..." I smiled at the middle-aged man.


    ��������


    The middle-aged man looked up at me, then took a deep smoke and opened the conversation.


    "I used to be a soldier for several years. Later, I killed my platoon leader because of something. I became a deserter. I went to Myanmar with a gun and a few hundred yuan and became a mercenary for eight years. I returned home a few years ago, married a daughter-in-law and became a farmer for seven or eight years..."


    The middle-aged man summed up his life in a few words.


    "Isn''t it good now? Why do you think of taking this job?" I asked in some surprise.


    "A few days ago, I found out that I had liver cancer. She won''t live long. My girl always wanted to go to school in the city. She always wanted to have a magic girl''s schoolbag. My father couldn''t satisfy him when he was alive. I''m dying. Do something for her!!" the middle-aged man smiled and said these words, then he was silent and said: "If I''m finished, you can give the money to my daughter-in-law. Brother Tian and I used to be comrades in arms. He knows how to contact my daughter-in-law!!"


    "... OK!!"


    I was silent for a long time, and then nodded silently.


    "Where''s the weapon?"


    The middle-aged man looked at me and asked.


    "Are you looking for Tian Ming..."


    "That''s all right, I''ll go!!"


    Then the middle-aged man stood up slowly and ran outside my office.


    When I left, I saw his limping pace silent.


    A million may cure him, but I didn''t persuade him, because I knew he didn''t want to cure himself. He just wanted to make his daughter-in-law and children live easier in the future


    A father who does this for his daughter is really the poor parents in the world!!


    ����


    Tian Ming returned to my office after seeing off the middle-aged man.


    "Is this man your comrade in arms?" I asked.


    "Well... It''s a poor man!!" Tian Ming sighed.


    "A good father!"


    "Brush!!"


    Tian Ming looked up at me and asked, "when will you start?"


    "Tomorrow, let him prepare today..."


    "Good!!"


    Tian Ming nodded, then sat opposite me and pounded his cell phone.


    ����


    After the middle-aged man left my office, he rode a tricycle with rags and pedaled back home.


    "Lao Liu, you''re back? Wash your hands and eat quickly!"


    The wife of the middle-aged man shouted with a smile when she saw someone coming back.


    "Well, I didn''t pedal less today. I bought you a pig''s hoof..." the middle-aged man took out a pig''s hoof from the car and put it on the kitchen board outside the house.


    "What are you doing with money?"


    The wife is slightly distressed because the middle-aged man spends money indiscriminately.


    "Pig hoof beauty, you eat more..."


    The middle-aged man smiled simply and honestly.


    "How old am I? How beautiful I am..."


    The wife put away the pig''s feet with a smile on her face, then took off her apron, went to the mirror in the bedroom and took a careful look. After finding that she really had no room to save, she sighed helplessly.


    "Girl, what are you doing?"


    The middle-aged man went to his daughter''s house and saw her sitting at the table and drawing seriously.


    "What are you drawing? Let Dad see..."


    The middle-aged man walked to his daughter with a smile.


    "I won''t show you until I finish painting!!"


    The little girl quickly lay down on the table and blocked the little book that had just been half painted.


    "Hahaha!! don''t look... Let''s eat!!"


    The middle-aged man laughed and said.


    "Dad, you hold me!"


    "OK, Dad, hold you..."

 Chapter 661

    It''s more than three in the afternoon.


    The back door of a black market trading market in H city.


    Wei Yiwen and Tian Ming stood in the alley, smoking and chatting.


    "When will the people across the street come?" Wei Yiwen asked, looking at Tian Ming with cigarette butts.


    Tian Ming looked up at his mobile phone, then threw away his cigarette butts, looked at the distance and said, "it should be almost, almost..."


    "Ye is going to work hard this time. This is..."


    "Hehe!!"


    Tian Ming smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Didi!"


    At this time, the high beam at the end of the alley lights up, and Tian Ming and Wei Yiwen look up at the same time.


    Two long and two short!!


    "Coming..."


    Tian Ming shouted at Wei Yiwen, and then ran directly to the intersection of the alley.


    "Creak!!"


    A dilapidated Wuling Hongguang stopped at Tian Ming''s side very rudely. The middle-aged co pilot lowered the window, looked at Tian Ming and asked, "surname Tian


    "It''s me!!" Tian Ming nodded slightly.


    "Get in the car!!" the middle-aged man shouted very succinctly, and then opened the door directly.


    Wei Yiwen and Tian Ming looked at each other, and then stepped on Wuling Hongguang.


    ����


    Inside the car.


    "Ten thousand one, a total of twenty, thirty boxes of bullets for free..." after getting on the bus, the middle-aged man turned back and said to Tian Ming.


    "Twenty is not enough. How many can you have at most?" Tian Ming asked with a pursed lips.


    "Brother, if you fight, you still need to build an army? Twenty are not fucking enough?" a younger young man next to Tian Ming stared at beads and asked.


    ��������


    Tian Ming turned and looked at the young man. He didn''t speak.


    "I''ll call you and ask..."


    The middle-aged man hesitated, then took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone.


    "By the way, ask how to calculate the money for bullets. Thirty boxes are not enough..." Tian Ming added.


    ��������


    The middle-aged man is a little speechless.


    "Hello? Brother, ask us how much we can get at most? Twenty is not enough. They say... Ah, I know... I see!! ok..."


    After putting down his mobile phone, the middle-aged man looked at Tian Ming, and then whispered, "the pistol is gone. There are five Uzi, one for 50000!!"


    "Fifty thousand is expensive. I''ll take five hundred thousand..." Tian Ming bargained very professionally.


    "Big brother, fifty thousand is really not expensive. I also work for the people above!!" the middle-aged man looked embarrassed.


    "Do you know who I am?" Tian Ming asked with narrowed eyes.


    "Who?" the middle-aged man was stunned.


    "Tian Ming!!"


    ��������


    The middle-aged man looked at Tian Ming and was speechless. After being silent for a while, he whispered, "nine out of ten say they are Tian Ming!"


    "Ha ha!!"


    Wei Yiwen laughed, then patted Tian Ming on the shoulder, turned to the middle-aged man and said, "Uzi, the American gun shop is two thousand dollars. Counting the middle cost, you know how many stitches there are. You can go home for the new year after selling 25000 pieces..."


    "..." the middle-aged man was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "OK, I''ll open for the New Year!!"


    "Where''s the bullet?" Tian Ming asked.


    "I''ll bring you five boxes of bullets. We have so many here..."


    "OK!!"


    Tian Ming nodded.


    "You wait here, I''ll go back and get something!!"


    ����


    Half an hour later, Tian Ming and Wei Yiwen went to Wuling Hongguang again.


    "I brought you three more boxes of bullets..."


    The middle-aged man reached out and handed Tian Ming a large travel bag.


    "Thanks!!"


    Tian Ming nodded and reached for the bag. Wei Yiwen threw a canvas bag full of cash to the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man took out a few banknotes, then took an electric light with the simplest banknote detector, and then nodded with satisfaction.


    "ZLA!"


    Tian Ming opened his travel bag, took a simple look, then weighed the weight and nodded at Wei Yiwen.


    "Gone..."


    With these words, Tian Ming and Wei Yiwen directly pulled open the door and got out of the car.


    "Buzz!"


    Wuling Hongguang started fast.


    "Brother, what do you say these people do?"


    After Wei Yiwen and others got off, the young man sitting behind looked at the middle-aged man above the co pilot and asked.


    "I don''t fucking know, but I think it''s a fucking pity not to blow up Pearl Harbor. Twenty pistols are too few. I''ve seen such a cow for the first time..."


    The middle-aged man looked at the cash in the canvas bag and replied happily.


    "Did you say who was Tian Ming just now?" the young man then asked.


    "..." the middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, and then quickly looked at the driver.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Asked the driver.


    "Hurry up!! if that man is Tian Ming, he must get his mother back!!" the middle-aged man shouted anxiously.


    "No, are you scared like this B?" the driver smiled indifferently.


    "You know a JB, it''s because people who have seen Tian Ming are fucking dead..." the middle-aged man scolded with a big mouth, and then urged the driver: "hurry up..."


    "Ha ha..."


    The driver smiled and then stepped up the gas.


    ����


    Five in the evening.


    In a park in H city.


    Tian Ming is sitting alone on the park bench with a file bag.


    Because it''s winter now, and it''s only a few days after the new year, there are few people in the park. Tian Ming is very lonely alone.


    Tian Ming waited for more than half an hour. A man in a black tunic appeared in front of him.


    "Brother Tian!!"


    The middle-aged man smiled at Tian Minghan.


    "Coming..."


    Tian Ming patted the snow on his legs and walked to the middle-aged man.


    "I just talked to my daughter. I''m late..."


    The middle-aged man scratched his head and felt a little embarrassed.


    "It''s all right, say one less..."


    Tian Ming patted the man on the shoulder and handed over the file bag containing pistols and data.


    The middle-aged man took the file bag and wrapped it in his coat. Then he looked at Tian Ming and asked, "is there anything else?"


    "Take this..." Tian Ming reached out and took out a bank card.


    "I can''t take the money until the work is finished..." the middle-aged man scratched his head without reaching out.


    "It''s all yours!"


    "There are rules. I can''t take it. If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go..."


    Tian Ming''s right hand trembled in the air, then smiled and took back the Le bank card, waved to the middle-aged man, and whispered, "let''s go..."


    "Hmm!!"


    The middle-aged man nodded heavily, and then disappeared into Tian Ming''s sight under the heavy snow.


    ��������


    Tian Ming looked at the back of the middle-aged man. Inadvertently, his eyes were wet

 Chapter 662

    After the middle-aged man left the park, he found a noodle shop at random.


    With a bowl of steaming Lanzhou ramen and a small dish, middle-aged people are sweating.


    "I can''t eat anymore..." the middle-aged man grinned at the empty porcelain bowl, then ran out of the street with the file bag.


    A bowl of Lanzhou ramen, middle-aged people like it all their life. They don''t eat less in the first half of their life, but they don''t want to eat it in the second half of their life


    ����


    At two o''clock in the morning, Fuhe Shanju.


    Street lights lit up the dark ground. A middle-aged man in Zhongshan suit walked into the community with perseverance, and then ran directly to a villa.


    "Creak..."


    The window above the balcony suddenly made a slight noise, and a black figure jumped in from outside the window very flexibly.


    "Shua!!"


    After the shadow entered the room, he carefully observed the situation in the room, living room, bedroom and guest room. The shadow looked at it one by one, and then directly targeted the man in the bedroom.


    "Wow..."


    The shadow took out the prepared pistol and habitually checked the bullet.


    "Step on..."


    Slight footsteps sounded in the bedroom, and the dark shadow ran directly to the youth on the bedroom bed.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Little five was lying on his back in bed, breathing heavily in his mouth, which was the performance of deep sleep.


    The shadow looked at Xiao Wu, then looked at the picture in his hand, and then reached for the pillow under Xiao Wu''s head.


    "Pa!!"


    The shadow just stretched out his hand, Xiao Wu suddenly opened his eyes, and then grabbed the shadow''s wrist.


    "Grass Mud Horse, don''t you pretend to be a ghost with me in the middle of the night?" Xiao Wu jumped out of bed.


    The middle-aged man reacted very quickly, kicked Xiao Wu''s head directly, and then raised his hand with a shot.


    "Kang!!"


    A loud gunshot rang out in the bedroom.


    "Pa!!"


    "Pa!!"


    In the living room and bedroom, all the voice controlled lights went on, and the alarm outside the bedroom went off.


    "It''s over!!"


    The shot missed, the middle-aged heart exclaimed, then clenched his teeth and rushed with Xiao Wu again.


    "Fuck you, what are you doing?" Xiao Wu stepped back and directly picked up the convenient chopsticks on the table. Originally, Xiao Wu wanted to take the gun, but the gun was in the drawer. Now he has no time to take the gun.


    "Someone bought your life!!"


    The middle-aged man replied in a dull voice, and then aimed at Xiao Wu''s head again.


    Little five turned over on one side, and then accelerated. Like a monkey, he rushed to the middle-aged man in an instant, and then strangled the middle-aged next door and neck with both hands.


    "Grass Mud Horse!!"


    The middle-aged man threw it hard, but Xiao Wu grabbed it very firmly. The middle-aged man couldn''t throw it off at all.


    Xiao Wu strangled the middle-aged man''s neck. The middle-aged man had no distance to shoot.


    "Grass Mud Horse, there are many people who want to kill me. What are you?!"


    Little five bit his teeth and scolded, then waved his chopsticks directly, and ran straight to the middle-aged neck.


    "Puff!!"


    The middle-aged man let his neck avoid the chopsticks on one side of his head, but Xiao Wu''s hand was too fast. The chopsticks slid along the middle-aged face.


    "Grass, do you have blood!!"


    The middle-aged man shouted, and then bit Xiao Wu''s neck.


    "Ah!!"


    With a scream, Xiao Wu directly released his hands and jumped down from the middle-aged man.


    "Grass Mud Horse, bite!"


    Xiao Wu touched his hot neck, then accelerated his legs again and kicked the middle-aged man''s wrist. The middle-aged man didn''t react at all. The pistol in his hand was kicked off by Xiao Wu directly.


    "Patter!!"


    The pistol fell to the ground, and the little five men rushed to the place where the pistol fell almost at the same time.


    "Pa!!"


    The middle-aged man just touched the pistol with his left hand.


    "Grass Mud Horse!!"


    Little five shouted, then directly picked up chopsticks and ran down the middle-aged man''s wrist.


    "Puff!!"


    Chopsticks were inserted directly into the wrist of the middle-aged man.


    ��������


    The middle-aged man took the pistol with his teeth, and then pulled down the chopsticks on his wrist.


    "Fuck you!"


    Little five kicked the middle-aged man in the chest, and then kicked the pistol.


    "Drop it... Drop it..."


    Blood flowed down the middle-aged man''s wrist. The middle-aged man bit his teeth and looked at Xiao Wu.


    "What do you do?"


    Little five asked.


    "Kill you!!"


    "It''s not enough for you. I''ll tell you!!"


    "If it''s enough, you have to try!!"


    The middle-aged man shouted, then accelerated and rushed to Xiao Wu again.


    "Bang bang!!"


    Two people without weapons can only carry out the most primitive close combat. The physical quality of the middle-aged is very excellent. Although Xiao Wu is young, his combat experience is no better than that of the middle-aged. A child who can kill from the age of eight. In this case, he only has the desire to kill and doesn''t know what fear is!!


    "Fuck NIMA!!" Xiao Wu tried his best and put his foot directly on the middle-aged man''s chest.


    "Rush..."


    The middle-aged man took the foot and made a stuffy noise in his mouth.


    "Grass Mud Horse, it''s fucking forbidden to fight..."


    Xiao Wu wiped his mouth and scolded in a low voice.


    "Fuck you!"


    The middle-aged man raised his leg and put it directly on Xiao Wu''s chest. The middle-aged man kicked it directly from the ground to the sofa.


    "Gudong!!"


    "Puff..."


    Little five fell on the bed and spewed a mouthful of blood directly from his mouth!!


    "Grass Mud Horse, three-year singles champion, I''m fucking playing with you..."


    The middle-aged man strode to Xiao Wu''s side, then grabbed Xiao Wu''s hair and tried his right leg. The air seemed to freeze.


    "Bang!!"


    With a dull noise, the middle-aged man''s knee directly pressed on Xiao Wu''s head.


    "Puff..."


    Little five is another mouthful of blood.


    "Grass Mud Horse, still can''t fight?"


    The middle-aged dragged Xiao Wu''s head and shouted.


    "Fuck you... You... You!! you''re fucking finished..."


    Little five looked at the middle-aged man intermittently and shouted.


    "Grass Mud Horse, you didn''t know where to light the basket when I killed!!"


    The middle-aged man yelled, then released his right hand holding Xiao Wu''s hair, and then turned and ran to the pistol on the ground.


    "Grass Mud Horse, you kill me!"


    At this time, Xiao Wu was still shouting. He was unconvinced from his heart.


    "I won''t fucking kill you. What am I doing here?"


    The middle-aged man replied with staring eyes, then bent down and picked up the pistol on the ground.

 Chapter 663

    "Grass Mud Horse, I wanted to give you a good time. Who knew you were so strong that you had to share the victory with me..."


    After picking up the pistol, the middle-aged man looked at Xiao Wu and muttered, then shook his wrist and directly pointed the gun at Xiao Wu''s head.


    "Who sent you here?"


    Little five lay in bed, breathing the air, but his body was out of control. He wanted to move, but he couldn''t move!!


    "It''s all in this business. Who asked me to come? Can I fucking tell you?"


    The middle-aged man replied without expression.


    "Hehe, take it..."


    Little five was a man. He didn''t beg for mercy before he died. He closed his eyes very calmly.


    "Bye!!"


    The middle-aged man shouted at Xiao Wu, and then pulled the trigger with his fingers.


    "Kang!!"


    There was a gunshot.


    The pistol in the middle-aged man''s hand flew out directly, and the half empty neutron was ejected on the ceiling.


    "What are you doing?"


    The driver appeared at the door of the bedroom carrying a shotgun and asked the middle-aged man with a smile.


    "Grass Mud Horse!!"


    The middle-aged man roared and tore his heart and lungs, because the shotgun opposite directly broke the middle-aged man''s wrist!!


    "Ah!!"


    The middle-aged man was in pain, then clenched his teeth, pulled off a section of trousers and tied it to his wrist.


    "Ask you again, what do you do?"


    The driver squinted and smiled at the middle-aged man and asked.


    "Fuck you..." the middle-aged man shouted, then picked up the vase on the table and threw it at the driver.


    "Bang!!"


    When the driver hid sideways, the vase fell to the wall. When the driver turned his head again, he found that the middle-aged man had disappeared in the house.


    "Oh, fuck, I can run away..." the driver grinned and ran outside the house with a shotgun.


    "Help me..."


    Little five was lying alone in bed with a weak voice,


    On the other hand, the middle-aged man ran out of the bedroom and directly came to the living room. He observed the situation outside and found that there were only two people in the room, so he found a room at random.


    "Wow!"


    The middle-aged man tried to turn the door lock, but found that the house was locked.


    "Grass!!"


    The middle-aged man scolded in a low voice, and then ran to the next room.


    "Step on..."


    At this time, a burst of rapid footsteps sounded.


    "Grass Mud Horse, you come out!"


    The driver shouted, staring at the beads with a shotgun.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    The middle-aged man took two deep breaths, then bowed his head and found the blood left on the ground.


    "Grass!!"


    The middle-aged man bit his teeth and scolded, and then strode into the living room.


    "What the fuck are you doing when your wrist is broken? You''ll bleed to death in a moment. Come out quickly. I''ll ask you something and give you a good time!"


    The driver shouted in the direction of the middle-aged man.


    "Pa!"


    Just then a trash can flew over with the driver.


    "Wow..."


    The garbage in the trash can threw directly at the driver''s face.


    "Fuck you!!!"


    The driver walked low to the front while picking up the garbage on his face, but at this time, the middle-aged man had come to a house. There was nothing in the house. The middle-aged man was stunned when he came in, and then turned on the light directly.


    ��������


    The middle-aged man observed the situation in the room and then went to the window.


    He used his teeth to open the plastic steel window. The strong wind suddenly rushed into the house. The middle-aged man looked at the cement road outside and was silent for a while. Then he climbed up very hard.


    "Grass Mud Horse, this work is too fucking failed..."


    The middle-aged man bit his teeth and scolded, and then jumped directly from the second floor.


    "Bang!!"


    With a loud noise, the middle-aged man''s body fell to the ground.


    ����


    "This way!! people are here!!"


    After the middle-aged man landed, a cry suddenly came from the community.


    "It''s over!!"


    The middle-aged man looked up and looked around, with a click in his heart.


    "Hula!! step..."


    A second later, at least five or six pistols were aimed at the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man looked at the people around him, took a deep breath, and then closed his eyes expressionless. At this moment, he was ready to give up resistance!!


    "Brother Jun, we found someone!!"


    At this time, a young man reached out and took out the walkie talkie and shouted at the walkie talkie.


    "Wait for me, right away!"


    After a while, the driver ran out of the villa with a shotgun, and then walked quickly to the middle-aged man.


    "Why don''t you fucking run? Can''t you run?"


    The driver looked at the middle-aged man and asked.


    "Hehe, I can''t run..."


    The middle-aged man lost too much blood, his face was unusually pale and his voice was very weak.


    "Grass, you can talk after so much blood. You are a man..."


    The driver looked at the blood around the middle-aged man and was very helpless.


    "Make do with it..."


    "Who let you come here?" the driver looked at the middle-aged man and asked.


    "Do you think I can speak?" the middle-aged man asked with a smile.


    "Say it, and I''ll try to save your life..."


    The driver took two steps forward and squatted next to the middle-aged man.


    "Take people''s money and eliminate disasters for others. If the disasters are not eliminated, what face do I have to see others if I''m still alive?"


    The middle-aged man shook his head in pain, and then tried to touch his trouser pocket with Bara''s left hand, which was close to the disabled.


    "Hula..."


    Seeing the middle-aged man moving, the driver''s man quickly raised his pistol.


    "Don''t move!!"


    The driver frowned and shouted at the man behind him.


    "Cough..."


    The middle-aged man coughed and took out a note.


    ��������


    The driver looked at the middle-aged man without expression.


    "My daughter painted it for me..."


    The middle-aged man shivered and opened the note. There were three people on it. It was very simple. The little girl marked her parents and me in pinyin!!


    "Your daughter painted well!!"


    The driver looked at the middle-aged man and smiled.


    "Ha ha..."


    The middle-aged man laughed and then closed his eyes directly.


    ��������


    The driver looked at the middle-aged man and was silent for a while. Then he took the note from the middle-aged man''s hand and put it into his pocket.


    "Deal with it..."


    The driver turned and shouted to the man behind him, then took the note and walked into the villa.


    ����


    After the driver returned to the villa, he found Xiao Wu''s bedroom directly.


    "Help me..."


    Xiao Wu shouted when he saw someone coming.


    "Let people do this kind of B, you also mean..."


    The driver scolded wordlessly, then picked up Xiao Wu and ran outside the villa.


    "Did the man catch it?"


    Xiao Wu looked at the driver and asked.


    "Dead..."


    "What does he do? He''s fierce..."


    "... have you seen my daughter?"


    The driver was silent for a moment, then suddenly looked at Xiao Wu and asked.


    Little five was silent.

 Chapter 664

    In the harem office.


    Tian Ming grabbed his mobile phone and walked into my office.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing Tian Ming coming in, I vaguely felt that things might be wrong, so I quickly stood up and asked him.


    "Something happened, no one..."


    Tian Ming directly photographed his mobile phone on my desk, frowned and shouted at me.


    "What? People are gone? Did you not tell me that this person must be reliable?" I looked down at the text message and asked in disbelief.


    "This man has been my comrade in arms for three years. I don''t know his level and firepower!! if he tells me something has happened, the man must be gone, otherwise he will come back to me..."


    Tian Ming replied to me with a very firm look in his eyes.


    After listening to Tian Ming''s words, I was stunned, then flopped and sat on the chair, and then rubbed my temples tired.


    "What''s next?" Tian Ming sighed and looked at me and asked.


    "What the hell can you do? The first shot didn''t start. It''s not fun next..."


    I reluctantly replied, then looked up at Tian Ming and asked, "is there anything more cruel in your hand?"


    "..." Tian Ming was silent for a moment, then bit his lips and asked me, "are you crazy?"


    "What''s the matter with me?"


    I looked up a little puzzled.


    "My comrades in arms don''t work well!! don''t you understand what''s going on???"


    "...." I looked at Tian Ming and said nothing.


    "It''s not an accident that we missed this time. Do you understand? You should know that the firepower across the street is no lower than ours!! we can afford to hire a murderer and others can afford to play!! if you still want to follow the original way now, I tell you, we can''t get revenge in the end, but we can definitely get you in!!" Tian Ming looked at me and shouted loudly.


    "I have to avenge myself if I get in, otherwise how can I face the Gaojia people?" I asked excitedly.


    "There are 10000 ways to revenge. Why do you have to go this way? The people opposite are obviously prepared. If you still want to do this, I can find someone for you, but I tell you, no matter how much money you spend, you don''t have to revenge!!"


    "Fuck, what the hell are these people doing?" I rubbed my hair impatiently, and then looked down at the information of team five on the table.


    "I think they should be running for something..." Tian Ming whispered back to me.


    "What are you running for?" I looked up and asked.


    "What do you think of H city now?" Tian Ming asked.


    "... university town development!!" I paused and shouted eight degrees higher.


    "Yes, the documents from the government have come down, and the bidding for the University City project will be held on March 15!! if the opposite time period appears in H City, it means that there is only one possibility that they are coming for this project!! everyone in H city knows that we are bound to win the University City project. They are targeting our harem at this time, which means that they are running for this project From the project!! "


    Tian Ming thought very clearly and helped me analyze it.


    After listening to Tian Ming''s words, I suddenly realized that in fact, I never wanted to understand what these sudden enemies were against us for, but now I think Tian Ming''s guess is very reliable.


    "If you always focus on revenge now, our company''s funds will not work. What about the University City project? Give up directly?" Tian Ming looked at me and asked.


    I looked up at the calendar on my desk. Today is the 27th. That is to say, we have only one month to prepare for the bidding of the University City project. This one month is very important for our harem, because we don''t even have a fucking construction company up to now.


    "So they came here with this..." I nodded vaguely.


    "I think the most important thing for us now is to win this project. Waiting for this project to be won, we have plenty of time to play with them. They are outsiders. If we want to kill them, it''s not like playing?"


    "But..."


    "Nothing but!!" Tian Ming directly and rudely interrupted me before I said anything, and then shouted: "Ye Han, think about it. What are you doing with Zhao San in the second half of the year? Aren''t you just trying to stabilize in H city? Now as long as you can win the University City project, you can really stabilize. You can handle the relationship with the government well. No matter how big the case is in H City, you can Write it off. Then you will be the youngest entrepreneur in H city. Then you can donate some money to the government, and you can go to the big screen of thousands of families in H city. Do you know what this means to you? "


    ��������


    I looked at Tian Ming and didn''t speak.


    "This fucking means that this project is the biggest turning point for you in H City, and it is also a turning point for you to change your life!! how many people want to touch it, you know, how much effort Liu Yong spent on this project, how much he closed the door, and what he did for? He wanted to be able to provide for the aged in H City, but he still didn''t stick to it in the end, he said I''m still killing my heart!! now that Liu Yong is gone, he gives you this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to wash white. You should know how to cherish it!! even if you don''t know how to cherish it, you should think about it for your little brothers? They follow you with fear every day. Don''t you think it''s boring? "


    "The tiger is dead!!" I looked at Tian Ming and shouted.


    "I know tiger is dead, but do you understand the truth that it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge? It''s obvious that the opposite side is running for this project. Now you must focus on this project!! otherwise, not only will you not take revenge, but you won''t even have a chance to stand in H city!!"


    Tian Mingyue became more and more excited. Later, he sat directly on the table. I looked at Tian Ming and smiled.


    "What are you laughing at?" Tian Ming looked at me and asked.


    "I''ve never seen you so excited..." I sipped back.


    "Grass, you are angry with me!!"


    Tian Ming scolded speechlessly and then came down from the table.


    "What you said is reasonable. I really should distinguish the important things over there now, so you can help me find some people to follow Lin Yushu and fan Aiguo!!"


    "Follow them?" Tian Ming was stunned.


    "Yes, 24-hour tracking!!" I nodded.

 Chapter 665

    "Why are you following them?" Tian Ming looked at me suspiciously and asked.


    "If I let you follow you, you''ll be done. You old man have a lot of questions!! don''t know if there''s a sentence that says don''t ask if you shouldn''t?" I teased with my eyes tilted.


    "Ha ha, you just talk to me..."


    Tian Ming smiled, then turned around and ran out of the house with his back to his hands.


    "Uncle Tian called Gao Jia for me..."


    "I see!!" Tian Ming nodded and walked out of the room with his back and hands.


    ����


    Ten minutes later, Gao Jia and Guan Guan walked into my office.


    "Coming!!"


    I saw Gao Jia and they came in and asked with a smile.


    "Why? What can I do for you?"


    Gao Jia sat carelessly opposite me, looking in a good mood, but I know all this is an illusion of Gao Jia.


    I have experienced the feeling that a brother who is closer than his own brother is dead, but it is less than one ten thousandth of that of Gao Jia Guan at this time.


    "How are Niu Lei and Dongxi?"


    I looked at Gao Jia and asked.


    "Still like B, you don''t have to pay attention to them. Just stay for a few days..."


    Gao Jia replied to me with a big mouth.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and went to Gao Jia''s side. What I had said suddenly became a little speechless.


    "You''d better say something quickly and don''t tell me the whole sensational way!!" Gao Jia saw my mind and ordered me very frankly.


    "In fact, I''ve always wanted to talk to you since the tiger accident... But I don''t know how to speak!!"


    After saying this, I was silent again, because I really didn''t know how to express my thoughts to them. I felt that no matter what I said, it seemed wrong.


    "Leaf, you don''t have to say..."


    When I was silent, the pipe suddenly stood up and patted me on the shoulder.


    I looked at the pipe with puzzled eyes.


    "In fact, I couldn''t accept this fact after I heard the news of tiger''s death, but these days I''ve figured out that maybe this is our lives, sooner or later, tiger''s early!!" Guan wiped his mouth and then said: "I know how the tiger died, and everyone in your harem knows it, but everyone in your harem takes the responsibility on themselves, including the small North and south, including you!! but we all think it''s the impulse of tiger and Niu Lei, but we''ve never blamed you!!"


    "I think everyone is responsible for this..." I replied very pertinent.


    "I don''t need to say more about the relationship between our two families. You know that the tiger is gone, and I also know that you ye Han can say that you have lost all your money to help the tiger revenge. I know you''re not just talking. I''m very moved, but all of us don''t want you to do this. You know? You really don''t have to do everything so well for a tiger!! in other words , if this thing didn''t happen to you, it''s our own business. I can''t agree with brother Jia to help tiger take revenge. Even if I agree, brother Jia won''t do so!! it''s not that our feelings are not in place, but that we do this business. The dead are dead, but we have to live for him if we live!! however, tiger is willing to go on the bridge , this is his life!! we''ve been out for so long, and tiger knows he''ll die sooner or later, so he left first, because he doesn''t want to watch us die!! "


    "...." I looked at Guan''s calm expression, and my lips trembled slightly, but I couldn''t speak.


    "There are so many people in your harem. It''s really not worth catching up for a tiger!! we don''t worry about revenge. If a tiger can wait, we can wait!!" Guan looked at me and continued without talking.


    "Pipe!!"


    I pursed my lips and felt moved in my heart. Really, I think Gao Jia''s people have never let me miss it.


    "Leaf, if you have anything to say, we don''t have to talk about anything else..." Gao Jia, who has been bowing his head and not talking at this time, shouted at him.


    "Well, now that I''m talking about this, I have nothing to say. I want you to do two things!!" I reached out and handed the information on the table to Gao Jia, then looked at Gao Jia and said: "This is the information I found in the police station. The leader of the group opposite is Liu Neng. I don''t know whether it''s a real name or a pseudonym. Anyway, there is very little information here. There are more than ten people below, all of them outsiders!!"


    After receiving the information, Gao Jia looked at it very carefully, and then gently put it on the table.


    "A few days ago, I found someone who is going to help others. This person is uncle Tian''s comrade in arms. He has been a mercenary for several years. I''ve seen him. He''s good in all aspects, but he disappeared yesterday..."


    "No?" Gao Jia was stunned and asked.


    "Well, it''s gone!!" I nodded and then said, "since that person didn''t succeed, there''s only one possibility. All the people opposite are doing this thing. You saw what they were like that day. Just now I studied with Tian Ming, and then we came to the conclusion that these people came for the University City Project in March!!"


    "University town"? Gao Jia looked up at me, then said with some doubts: "the university town project was completed last year? Why should it be postponed to March


    "Last year, the project was contracted to Liu Yong, but later, something happened to Liu Yong and people ran away, so the project will be re tendered in March this year. They came for this bidding!!" I explained.


    "What do you mean?"


    Gao Jia doesn''t understand what I mean by this.


    "The first thing I want to tell you is that I want to take down the University City project first, and then help tiger take revenge. Brother Jia, do you think it''s ok?"


    "That''s it?"


    "That''s it!!" I nodded.


    "Ha ha..." Gao Jia smiled and looked at the pipe next to him.


    "What I just said to you was in vain, didn''t I?" Guan smiled at me.


    "It''s not in vain, but there are some things I have to discuss with you..."


    "That''s no problem. Guanzi just told you, and I don''t think you can clean up those people in a moment and a half, so I think you should still focus on the overall situation!!" Gao Jia agreed to me with great understanding.


    "OK, brother Jia, I''ll be relieved if you say this. Remember, as long as our harem is in H city one day, I won''t forget the tiger''s revenge!!"


    "What about the second thing?" Gao Jia asked, looking at me.

 Chapter 666

    "The second thing is that I hope you can stay in our harem for a while..."


    "Stay for a while, why stay for a while?" Gao Jia asked me with a frown.


    "I want you to wait for tiger''s Revenge before you go!!" I replied while rubbing my watch.


    ��������


    Gao Jia and Guan Guan looked at each other after listening to me.


    "Are you afraid of our own revenge?" Guan asked very directly.


    "Hmm!!"


    I nodded and then said, "I know what level is opposite, but you two don''t know. Things are even less clear with Niu Lei, so I don''t want you to leave now!!"


    "You are in disguised detention!!" Gao Jia smiled at me and said.


    "If you have to understand me like this, I don''t object, but promise me not to leave until it''s over!!" I''m very sure, because if I let these people out now, I''m really afraid they''ll die. Although they understand me very well, it doesn''t mean they can understand themselves enough.


    They understand that I know that I avenge tiger son because I feel guilty, not really have feelings, but they are different. They not only feel guilty, but also have feelings. Things and Niu Lei are two very impulsive people, so I think I have to tie them here even if I tie them!!


    "Just can''t let us go?" Gao Jia asked, squinting at me.


    "Well, I can''t let you leave now anyway!!" I nodded.


    "Hehe, OK, I won''t go if I don''t let go..."


    Gao Jia smiled, then patted the ash on her thigh, turned to the pipe and said, "anyway, I have good food and drink for you. I dream so much..."


    "You can be, but some people can''t..." Guan replied with some worry.


    "If you can''t do it, you should do it!! if we go out, we''ll get into trouble. It''s better to stay here for me!!"


    Gao Jia shouted across her eyes, then turned and walked out of my office.


    "Hey..."


    The pipe sighed, then said to me, "I''m gone too!!"


    "Yes, yes."


    I nodded and watched the back of Gao Jia and Guan disappear in my sight.


    ����


    After Gao Jia left with Guan Zi, I lay on the sofa and rested for half an hour, then took out my cell phone and dialed Du Xianyang.


    "Tiger force, what are you doing?" after Du Xianyang connected the phone, I asked with a smile.


    "Don''t fucking force us. You should call me Grandpa according to your generation..."


    "Roll the calf!!" I scolded impatiently, and then asked, "are you free now?"


    "No time, I''m out of town!!" Du Xianyang replied very simply.


    "All right, when you come back and say..." I''m ready to hang up.


    "Wait a minute!!" Du Xianyang shouted.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I heard that something happened in your harem? One of Gao Jia''s gang died?" Du Xianyang pulled his wife''s tongue with me like an old woman.


    "Who did you listen to?" I asked suspiciously.


    "My dad!!"


    "How did your father know?"


    "My father said he was dreaming..."


    "Go to your uncle and get out of here quickly. Get out of here as far as you can!"


    After scolding, I hung up the phone directly, and then picked up my coat and car key to go home.


    ����


    Half an hour later, on the bus.


    "Deng Deng Deng Deng..."


    My cell phone rang. I picked up my cell phone and looked at it. It was Su Su who called me and answered the phone quickly.


    "What''s the matter with your daughter-in-law?"


    "Husband, when will you come back? Do you miss your baby?" Su said softly.


    "Fuck..."


    I heard Su Su''s movement and shivered instantly. Then the tiger shook and said solemnly to the phone, "elder sister, if you have something to talk about, don''t talk to me about it!"


    "People usually look like this..." Su continued to sell Meng.


    "Can you talk well? Can''t you say I''m dead? I''ll tell you!!"


    "Oh, there''s no interest at all..." Su said coyly, and then returned to normal.


    "You''ll buy me two pig feet later!!"


    "No time!!" I refused very simply.


    "Will you buy it?" Su Su''s tone was very stiff.


    "Elder sister, I''m almost home. What pig hooves do you eat? I''ll chew the whole chicken claws for you later..." I replied helplessly.


    "I''ll ask you if you want to buy it?"


    "... buy!! all right!!" I agreed with my teeth.


    "That''s right. I want sun Lili''s pig feet. They''re delicious. My husband''s Moda!! I hung up!!" Su Su hung up like a psychosis.


    "Sick... It''s not pregnancy and lack of milk. What pig hooves do you have to eat..."


    I put down my cell phone silently, and then ran to sun Lili''s pig''s hoof shop.


    ����


    Ten minutes later, I came out of sun Lili''s pig''s hoof shop with two steaming pig''s hoofs.


    At the moment I came out, a middle-aged man who had squatted on the roadside to make a phone call suddenly stood up, then pressed his hat and came straight to me.


    I noticed the man when he got up. I deliberately slowed down to see what the middle-aged man wanted to do, but he kept a very safe distance from me.


    But I had to quicken my pace and then run to the corner of the street.


    When the middle-aged man saw me turning the corner, he hurriedly quickened his pace.


    "Pa!!"


    At the moment he turned around, I put down the pig''s hoof and directly held the middle-aged man in my arms.


    "Don''t move!!"


    I put my gun on the middle-aged man''s waist and whispered in his ear.


    ��������


    The middle-aged man looked down at the pistol in my hand and said nothing.


    "I ask you, can you understand?"


    I asked in a low voice.


    "I see!!"


    The middle-aged man nodded.


    "Any associates?"


    I asked.


    "There are two, in the car!!"


    The tone of the middle-aged man''s answer is very calm, which shows that the man''s psychological quality is very excellent. It must not be the first time.


    "Three people?"


    I was stunned.


    "Well, if they see me disappear, they will catch up later..." the middle-aged man replied.


    "I''ve been playing with my mother and hinted at it!!" I stared at the beads and shouted, and then asked, "how long have you been following me?"


    "Half a day..."


    "Hehe!!"


    I smiled, bent down, picked up the pig''s hoof, put my arms around the middle-aged man''s neck and walked to the place where I parked.

 Chapter 667

    "What are you doing? If they see me, they will definitely look for me. No one can run away at that time..."


    When the middle-aged man saw me dragging him to the car, he suddenly became very nervous. At first, he knew I didn''t dare to do it on the road, but once he got into the car, something might happen.


    "You''d better talk less. I didn''t start by killing people. You follow me. We have nothing to do!!"


    I frowned and advised the middle-aged man, and then directly pulled open the door.


    "Go up!"


    I shouted at the middle-aged man.


    ��������


    The middle-aged hesitated for a moment, then looked at me and asked, "what if I don''t go up?"


    "Do you think I dare not shoot?"


    I raised my eyebrows and stabbed the pistol forward.


    The middle-aged man looked at me and was silent for a moment. Then he stepped on Land Rover. After the middle-aged man got on the car, I looked around and followed him.


    Inside the car.


    I sat behind the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man looked at me and his expression was very tangled, because he didn''t know what I wanted to do.


    "Who sent you?" I asked, looking at the middle-aged man.


    "A child, others call him little brother five!!" the middle-aged man tells the truth.


    "Is there anyone else besides the little five?" I continued.


    "No, he came here by himself. He was hurt when he came here!!"


    "... Bata Bata!!"


    I tapped my knee with my finger and then asked, "is there anything else besides tracking me?"


    "The order we now receive is to follow you 24 hours. He said to call others..."


    After asking this sentence, I was silent. There must be someone sent by Xiao Wu. The middle-aged man didn''t lie to me. Although he didn''t tell me what to do with me, fools can know what they did.


    I held a pistol in my hand and looked at the middle-aged man with uncertain eyes.


    "You... What do you want to do?" the middle-aged man was a little numb and stammered.


    "You put a fucking tape recorder on me?" I suddenly raised the gun to the head of the middle-aged man, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "I... I didn''t..." the middle-aged man sat up straight at the moment when I was scared, and his eyes flustered back to me.


    "Without a bug, what are you doing with this?"


    Then I pulled the Bluetooth headset off the middle-aged man''s ear.


    "This is what I used to call... I don''t believe you listen..."


    "Hoo..."


    I took a deep breath and threw the headset aside.


    "Pa!!"


    I reached out and lit myself a cigarette.


    "I... can I go now?"


    The middle-aged man looked at me and asked.


    "Go JB, you go..." I scolded wordlessly, then stretched out my right hand to him and whispered, "give me your cell phone..."


    "What are you doing?"


    "I fucking asked you to give me your cell phone, did you hear me?" I scolded irritably.


    ��������


    The middle-aged man was silent for a moment, and then put his mobile phone on my hand.


    I took the middle-aged man''s cell phone and opened the call record. I found that it was full of numbers and there was no comment at all!!


    "Is that Xiao Wu''s phone?" I looked at the middle-aged man and asked.


    "First..."


    "Pa!!"


    I pressed the dial button directly.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    The waiting time was very long. Almost half a minute later, a lazy voice sounded across the phone: "hello? What''s the matter?"


    "I, ye Han!!"


    ��������


    After hearing my voice, the opposite side was silent for at least a minute, and then whispered, "they''re in your hand?"


    "One!!"


    "What do you mean by calling me?" asked Xiao Wu.


    "What do you mean by asking these people to follow me?" I asked.


    "What do you mean you find someone to kill me in my bedroom with a gun?"


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Ye Han, aren''t you rich? I fucking tell you, I can afford to buy money for murder!!" Xiao Wu spoke very straight and didn''t talk around with me at all.


    "OK, now that you''ve said this, I''ll tell you straight... You completely transfer what I said to the person behind you!!" I shouted at the phone.


    "What are the people behind me?" Xiao Wu was stunned.


    "You don''t know who you work for?" I asked with a smile.


    "Ah, you say!!" Xiao Wu suddenly realized.


    "Didn''t you kidnap Niu Lei just to threaten me in the University City project? I bought murder to avenge my brother. My brother died, and our family must be immortal. But now you come to the University City, and I fucking come to the University City. If you want to play with me, I can play with you. How old do you play Mom can play how big, but you should know that you are running for the whole death. I''m also running for the University City!! if you''re really awesome, we''ll meet in the University City!! you find someone today and I''ll find someone tomorrow. If we play like this, sooner or later, others will get a loophole!! "I finished these words in one breath, then took a deep breath and asked: "Do you remember?"


    "No... no..."


    "What a waste!!" I scolded silently, and then said: "Let me tell you this. From today on, I won''t do it to your people. You''d better stop it for me. If we want to play, we''ll have fun after the University City project is completed!! I''ll take these people you found for me today, and I''ll drink them as a bowl of cold water!! a bowl, I''ll quench my thirst. It''s not impossible, but you''d better order B face , if you pull up my neck collar and squeeze my nose, pour it from head to tail, my stomach can stand it, my bladder can''t stand it!! I''m telling you this doesn''t mean I''m afraid of you, I''m just telling you to prioritize things first, okay? "


    "Do you want to make peace?" Xiao Wu was silent for a long time and analyzed my words with his little IQ.


    "You can also understand that..." I was a little speechless.


    "How about I get beaten?" Xiao Wu asked with his neck pulled.


    "I''m a fucking dead brother!!" I cried, gritting my teeth.


    "... we''re dead!!" Xiao Wu kept silent for a long time and choked out this sentence.


    "Do you feel bad?" Xiao Wu amused me directly.


    "I... I don''t feel bad. There are nine brothers in my family and four are dead... Numb..." Xiao Wu doesn''t know whether it''s really stupid or fake stupid. What he said stirred up feelings with me.


    "OK, tell your boss what I said. There are plenty of opportunities in the future..."


    Then I hung up.

 Chapter 668

    After I put down my cell phone, I reluctantly rubbed my hair, and then looked out of the window with some blurred eyes.


    "Hehe, it''s my first time to see an enemy like you..."


    The middle-aged man heard something from me, so he knew he was ok now.


    "I also saw it for the first time. My brother died. I told them to wait a while..." I turned around and looked at the middle-aged man, then smiled and asked, "is it funny?"


    "What''s funny about this thing? It''s not common for dead people like you. It''s not good to hear. Do you know how many younger brothers you have to die once you fight? Do you think we are distressed when small minions like us die? - the middle-aged man looked at me and asked.


    "..." I didn''t speak.


    "I must be distressed, but what can we do? Life and death are the stuff of wealth and honor. We still have to live after he died. I know that a social elder brother killed him. What can I do? Can I play with someone else''s elder brother with a knife? If I go, will others scold me as a fool and deserve to die?" the middle-aged looked at me roughly.


    "That''s what you said..."


    "Not so much!! these are the experiences I have summed up after living for so many years. I tell you!!" the middle-aged man looked at me and praised him for two words, and became proud in an instant.


    "Do you have any life experience? Tell me more?" I looked at the middle-aged man curiously and asked.


    "Do you want to avenge your brother?"


    "Think about it!!" I nodded and asked, "do you have a way?"


    "In this way, you give me that 300000, and I''ll settle it for you..." the middle-aged man shouted very cool.


    "..." I looked at the middle-aged man and said nothing.


    "Why? I dislike me more? I told you I''ve been in this business for eight years. Don''t worry. As long as the money is in place, I''ll certainly kill that * cub. Just taking advantage of his illness now, I directly killed him!!" the middle-aged man saw that I didn''t promise, and then discussed with me.


    "Brother, are you a little quick to rebel?"


    "What''s the matter? I call it abandoning the secret and turning to the bright. Well, if you think it''s 300000 expensive, you can give me 200000. It''s fate for us to know each other. We''re not ready for a chance of dew * in our last life..." the middle-aged man bared his rhubarb teeth and said more and more vigorously.


    "How much did they let you follow me?" I asked curiously.


    "Five thousand one, three fifteen thousand!!" the middle-aged man spit out.


    "You roll the calf for me. People give you 5000. You can fucking do it. You want me 200000. Do you think I''m a fool?" after listening to the middle-aged man''s words, I was so angry that I didn''t know how to speak. I dragged the middle-aged man to go under the car.


    "It''s either the money given by others or the money for tracking. The price of 15000 doesn''t include killing..." the middle-aged man saw me drive him down and quickly explained.


    "You can pull a few down. You can''t keep up with me. Who the fuck can you kill for me? You should go home and raise pigs. Should you farm the land?" I said this and dragged the middle-aged man out of the car.


    "It''s really not good, big brother. I can accept you giving me 100000!!" the middle-aged man still doesn''t give up when he pulls the door.


    "Brother, can you roll the calf for me? I don''t have time to pull the calf with you. I''m anxious. I really give you a shot. How do you feel?" I looked at the middle-aged man holding the door and collapsed abnormally. I really had the impulse to give him a shot.


    "Can''t we really discuss it?" the middle-aged man looked at me and asked.


    "Are you leaving?" I was so angry that I shivered all over.


    "Big brother..."


    "I fucking asked if you were going?"


    As I spoke, I raised the pistol in my hand.


    ��������


    The middle-aged man looked silent for a moment, then shook his head with regret.


    "You''re wrong. The best chance for revenge is for me to tell you!!"


    "Get out of here..."


    I kicked the middle-aged man in the ass and drove directly into the car.


    "Don''t fucking follow me!"


    When I got on the bus, I saw that the middle-aged man didn''t go. I rolled down the window and shouted at the middle-aged man.


    "Brother, do you remember when we met?"


    The middle-aged man stood outside the car and shouted at me.


    "I''ve seen so many fucking people..."


    I replied without a word. Then I stepped on the accelerator and Land Rover buzzed out for more than ten meters.


    ����


    Twenty minutes later, I walked into Su Su''s room with two cold big pig hooves.


    "Husband, are you back?"


    Su was sitting on the bed in his pajamas. He was smeared nail polish on his little feet. When I came back, I stood up and jumped on the bed for two times and shouted at me.


    "What are you doing?"


    I was allergic to nail polish, and I blew my nose and frowned.


    "I''m playing around by myself. Where''s my pig''s hoof?"


    Susu stretched out his hand and asked me.


    "Here you are. You''re not afraid of getting fat if you eat pig''s feet just after the new year..."


    I put the pig''s feet on the table, then took off my coat and went into the bathroom.


    As soon as my front foot entered the bathroom, I heard a rush of footsteps.


    "Where are the leaves?"


    Liu Rui''s voice sounded.


    "Just came back to take a bath..." Su stretched out his hand and pointed to the bathroom.


    "Ye, what, if the leaders from the health bureau come to dinner at night, won''t you accompany them?" Liu Rui shouted at the bathroom.


    "Oh, how the fuck did I forget this..."


    As soon as I patted on the forehead, I put on my pants, and hurried out of the bathroom.


    "What time is the appointment in the evening?"


    After I came out, I asked Liu Rui with my watch.


    "At six... At nine, Mr. Wang came over..." Liu Rui looked at his mobile phone and replied to me.


    "Grass, I''ve been busy and forgot!!" I replied speechlessly, and then took the car key and coat to go outside the house.


    "Husband, are you going out?"


    When Jesus saw that I was leaving, he shouted.


    "Ah, I have something to do at night. Daughter-in-law, go to bed early..."


    I replied perfunctorily, and then followed Liu Rui out of the house while lifting my shoes.


    ����


    Twelve in the evening.


    I was carried back by Liu Rui and Meng Liang.


    "Why drink like this again?"


    Su Su, who had been waiting for me to come back, frowned and asked.


    "Well, let''s go first!!"


    Seeing that Su Su was going to get angry, Liu Rui quickly dragged Meng Liang out of my house.


    After the two men left, Susu reluctantly turned over for me and began to help me take off my clothes.


    "Daughter in law... Daughter in law..."


    I looked at Susu vaguely and shouted.


    "Daughter in law fart, today is your birthday, you forgot..."


    Su Su looked at the pig''s feet on the table, scolded helplessly, and then gently covered me with a quilt.

 Chapter 669

    At eight the next morning.


    "Daughter in law, where did you put my socks yesterday?"


    I sat on the bed and rubbed my head like a chicken nest, shouting vaguely at Su Su in the bathroom.


    "It''s all leaked. Are you still wearing it?"


    Susu looked in the mirror and didn''t know what to rub on his face.


    "What''s missing? I wore it well yesterday..."


    I had no choice but to stand up and go to the front of the wardrobe. I found a new pair of socks and put them on my feet.


    "I don''t know what you think. You can wear your socks at such an old age. I know you''re a boss. I don''t know who you think you work for..."


    Susu looked back at me speechless.


    "What do you know? I call it frugality. I''ll tell you, if you don''t wear socks, there''s no need to change them..."


    I grinned and hawed, then went into the bathroom and began to wash.


    Ten minutes later, I came out of the bathroom.


    "Where''s my coat?" I asked Susu as I sat on the bed changing my pants.


    "Washed..."


    "You washed it for me after only two days?"


    "Brother, can you be clean? Why did I go blind and have sex with you..."


    Su Su rolled his eyes, looked in the mirror with great satisfaction, stood up, found an Armani suit from the wardrobe and threw it on the bed.


    "Wear this. I bought it for you a few days ago..."


    "I''m always buying clothes. What''s wrong with our family? Losers..." I picked up my suit and put it on my body with a little pain, and then asked, "is it cold when this thing goes out?"


    "You''re writing with me. I tore your mouth. Do you believe it?"


    Su Su finally broke out, stared at beads and shouted at me, then picked up his bag and twisted his ass out of the house.


    "Grass... Let me ask if it''s cold. What''s the matter?"


    I looked over and over at my suit. Finally, I found a sweater from the wardrobe and put it on my body. There''s no way. You have to know the maintenance of men. You can''t do it when it''s cold or hot.


    Half an hour later, I left the villa in a car with Su Su, Liu Rui and Wu Mei.


    Inside the car.


    "Shall we buy something for Du Xianyang''s father?" Liu Rui asked me while fiddling with his mobile phone.


    "We used to talk about cooperation, not asking him to do things for us. I''ll give him some fucking gifts?"


    I replied without a word.


    "That''s what I say, but I always think it''s not appropriate to spend the new year empty handed..."


    Liu Rui blinked and asked.


    "There''s some truth in what you say!!" I nodded, then simply thought about it and shouted to Su Su: "daughter-in-law, is there anything else in our car?"


    "No more..."


    Su Su and Wu Mei are having a lively conversation. They are not in the mood to talk to me at all.


    "No? Don''t I remember two cigarettes?" I asked, scratching my head.


    "Lao Bian drove you back that day, and he took the cigarette away..."


    "Cao, Lao Bian has been damaged by Han Chao, a fool, and he knows what to take..." I scolded painfully, then thought about it and said to Liu Rui, "do you have anything there?"


    "I still have more than seventy change in my trouser pocket. If you want me to give it to you..." Liu Rui replied to me sincerely.


    "You can pull it down. Seventy yuan is enough to buy a box of pure milk. You can''t take it..."


    ����


    Two hours later, the four of us arrived at Du Xianyang''s house.


    "Coming?"


    Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan standing at the door shouted at us when they saw us getting off.


    "Come, wait a long time..."


    Before I spoke, Liu Rui bared his teeth and said back. Then he ran to Du Xianyang with two barrels of engine oil and said to Du Xianyang with a smile: "I don''t know what you lack for the new year. You have to buy two barrels of engine oil the next time you maintain it!!"


    Du Xianyang looked at the oil on Liu Rui''s hand with a stiff face. His lips trembled and his expression was very rich.


    "Take it. Don''t be polite to me!!"


    Liu Rui saw that Du Xianyang didn''t respond and directly stuffed the engine oil into Du Xianyang''s hand.


    "Brother, you can give me this to celebrate the new year?" Du Xianyang still can''t believe that Liu Rui really stuffed two barrels of oil into his hand.


    "What''s wrong with this thing? It''s practical!! what I give you for the new year? Isn''t that all my heart? You can still choose?"


    Liu Rui replied with a big mouth.


    "It''s your intention to give anything for the Chinese New Year. I certainly can''t choose, but brother, these two barrels of oil were sent by the 4S store when I bought the car for ye. Can you take a fucking snack when giving gifts!!" Du Xianyang collapsed with oil on his face.


    "Er... I''ll pay attention next time. It''s too embarrassing..."


    Liu Rui said that he was going to the villa with his small hand on his back and a big step.


    Seeing Liu Rui walking inside, I quickly dragged Su Su and followed him in. When I passed Du Xianyang, I gently patted Du Xianyang on the shoulder, and then whispered, "gift giving is a matter of mind. When my mind arrives..."


    "Fart, you must have come up with this idea. There is no such stingy person except you!!" Du Xianyang pulled his neck and replied to me, and then directly threw the oil on the ground.


    "How do you say that? You can''t throw it away..."


    I bent down to pick up the oil on the ground and stuffed it into Du Xianyang''s hand, and then walked into the villa with a smile.


    "How the fuck do I know these fools!!"


    Looking at my back with Liu Rui, Du Xianyang gnashed his teeth and scolded, and then walked into the house with the engine oil.


    ����


    "Old Du, old Ji, happy New Year!"


    When I entered the house, I looked at the two old men drinking tea and shouted.


    "Here comes Ye Zi!!"


    Seeing me coming in, Du Xianyang''s father quickly put down his tea cup and stood up to meet me.


    "Ah, here we are..."


    "Uncle Du, uncle Ji, happy New Year!"


    When Su Su and Wu Mei saw the two old men standing up, they shouted very sensible.


    "Well... Your daughter-in-law is so beautiful..."


    Ji Xuan''s father nodded with a smile, then reached out and took out two red envelopes and put them in the hands of Su Su and Wu Mei.


    "If you don''t have much money, you want to celebrate!!"


    Du Xianyang''s father saw Wu Mei and they took the red envelope and added with a smile.


    "It''s all right. It doesn''t cost much if the little red bag is full, but it''s also meat in the small!!" Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied.


    "Ha ha, you still talk like a tiger..."


    "It''s shameless. If you come to my house, give me two barrels of oil and my father will give you a red envelope later..."


    Du Xianyang on one side was holding the oil and his face was unhappy.

 Chapter 670

    Du Xianyang''s home.


    After some greetings, I, Liu Rui, Du Xianyang, Ji Xuan, Du Lao and Ji Lao sat in the study.


    "Mr. Du, Mr. Ji, if I come here today, I won''t beat around the bush. You must have received the news. The documents from the government have come down. The bidding date for the University City project is set for March 15. I came here today to discuss this matter with you!!"


    After everyone took their seats, I said very directly.


    "Ha ha, I got the news..." Du Xianyang''s father smiled and nodded, then looked at Ji Lao and Ji Xuan, looked up at me and said: "Lao Ji and I didn''t want to participate in this project from the beginning, so I want you young people to study it by yourself and what should be done later. These things are studied by the three of you. Lao Ji and I are so old that we can''t worry about everything..."


    "Yes!!" Ji Xuan''s father nodded, then took the words, looked at me and said: "We have agreed that if we can win this project, we will pay for it, but you will pay for it. First, we will make money. It is not a shame to say it. Second, we will exercise our two sons. After all, they will take over from our company sooner or later, so I want to exercise them by this matter..."


    After listening to these two old men''s words, I was stunned for a moment, and then scolded in my heart. These two old men are almost fucking refined, and they are still fucking plotting against me.


    If the three of us made this project together, the early capital and human investment must be divided equally among the three. However, if only Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan participated in this project, it must be our harem. Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan took shares. After all, they are only individuals, not representing Du family and Ji family. Their ability is limited Yes, just like they said, come and exercise. You can''t spend all your money and follow me through this business.


    In short, the two old men are ready to give me most of the benefits, and they take a small part. Similarly, they also bear the least risk, because they know that I have feelings with Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan, so at that time, from the perspective of human relations, I still have to put forward the matter of sharing the benefits equally among the three families. In the end, I just take the most money and make the greatest efforts to talk to him We share the same money.


    "Uncle Ji, uncle Du, if you mean that, I have a question!!"


    Just as I was trying to figure out how to reply to the two old men, Liu Rui suddenly opened his mouth and said.


    "You ask..."


    Du Xianyang''s father asked with a smile.


    "Is our cooperation between the harem and Du Xianyang Jixuan or with you du Jiaji?"


    Liu Rui squinted and asked.


    "What''s the difference?"


    Du Lao was stunned and asked.


    "There are differences!!"


    Liu Rui patted the table, then stood up directly, looked at Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan and said: "I don''t want to say more about our feelings. If they want to exercise, you can!! after we get the project started manually, you let them follow me to the construction site every day for exercise, and then when the project is finished, I''ll ask ye to give them a little dry red directly. Won''t it be over?"


    "What if the three of us cooperate?" Ji Xuan''s father asked at this time.


    "If the three companies cooperate, we''ll have to put aside the issue of human relations. As the saying goes, brothers should settle accounts!! besides, this is a huge project. If we really finish the investment in the early stage, we''ll get at least one sun. We won''t say how much money we can earn in the later stage!! let''s say how we share this sun? If you let our harem take it alone I can''t hide from you that we can afford this project. We can give birth to him even if we sell our kidneys for famine. However, the current situation is that your two families also want to exercise. Our harem has a good relationship with Ji Xuan and Du Xianyang, so we can take you to exercise together. But how is this exercise? What is the initial investment? "This is not a trivial matter, nor is it a problem that can be explained by a Land Rover and several overbearing vehicles!"


    After Liu Rui said these words, Du Xianyang''s father and Ji Xuan''s father were stunned. They never thought that Liu Rui, who looked like a tiger, could say these words so frankly.


    I kept smoking with my head down and applauded brother Rui silently in my heart. That''s why I brought a Liu Rui here today. There are so many people in our harem. I didn''t bring anyone, so I brought a Liu Rui who seems to have insufficient IQ, because only Liu Rui clearly shows what I think in my heart. If I can''t say, Liu Rui knows how to help me say it.


    "Hehe, Xiao Liu, how do you want to understand this problem?" Du Xianyang''s father asked at this time.


    "It''s easy to understand this problem. If the three of us cooperate and set up a new company, the company will directly carry out joint-stock system!! who pays how much money in the early stage and how much money in the later stage, pays more, takes more, and takes less!! if you just want them to exercise with our harem, you''re not a cooperation between companies, it''s also simple , when the project is finished, our harem will take back the money thrown out in the early stage. I''ll ask ye to give them one or two million!! look, it''s more appropriate for the two elders in these two directions? "Liu Rui looks at the two old men with flashing eyes. His momentum is very high. I''ve never felt that my brother Rui is so handsome as today.


    After hearing Liu Rui''s words, Du Xianyang''s father and Ji Xuan''s father looked at each other, and no one spoke.


    In fact, Liu Rui''s words are very particular. First of all, Du Ji and his family are busy today for today''s project. They certainly won''t give up the project, but now how they participate in the project is the real problem.


    On the one hand, they don''t want to spend all their money, but if they don''t follow us, they can only think of what Liu Rui said. Let Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan work for me. It''s better to say that it''s because I''m good with them and give them money directly.


    Even if they are shameless, they can''t ask for money directly as Liu Rui said, so now the two old men are a little angry.


    "What do you think?" Du Xianyang''s father looked at Ji Xuan''s father and asked.


    "I listen to you..." Ji Xuan''s father directly played Tai Chi and threw the pot to old Du.


    "If you feel embarrassed, ye and I can come back tomorrow!!"


    Liu Rui looked at the two people and stood up ready to go.

 Chapter 671

    "Why are you leaving?"


    Seeing Liu Rui leaving, Du Xianyang quickly reached out and stopped him.


    "I didn''t think about it. Why don''t we talk about it?"


    As he spoke, Liu Rui squinted at Du Xianyang''s father.


    "Ha ha..."


    Du Xianyang smiled, then looked at Ji Xuan and looked at me.


    "Wow!!"


    Du Xianyang stretched out his hand and pushed the teacup in front of him, then cleared his throat and said, "since we all talk, I''m not afraid of other people''s jokes. What do you say? After all, I''m the party involved in this matter!!"


    As soon as Du Xianyang finished this sentence, Ji Xuan next to him said, "his opinion is my opinion!!"


    "I''ve known ye for more than a year. I don''t want to say how good I am and how brotherly I am. In a word, if our Du family is in trouble and cut down, I''ll call ye Han. He can come back and pull me no matter what he does at any time and no matter how much obstacles there are. I dare not say anything else. If Du Xianyang doesn''t work one day and goes out to beg, Ye handu is the one who gives me money!! "after that, Du Xianyang shook his wrist and then shouted: "Dad, you know what''s going on in our family, and I know what''s going on. I don''t think it''s necessary to play tricks with others until we really can''t afford money. Ye Han is in his twenties. He can sit here and talk to you. That means he has brains and courage. He''s a character, otherwise he won''t get to today!! in other words, if Liu Yong is sitting opposite today, Dad, what''s your attitude? Liu Yong asked our two partners to give out the money. Tell me if you have to take out the money with a smile? "


    "..." Du Xianyang''s father looked at Du Xianyang, but shook his head and didn''t speak.


    "People''s leaves have given us a lot of face and promised us to do the project together. Is it a little shameless if we have to take advantage here?" Ji Xuan opened his mouth at this time.


    "I don''t want to take advantage..." Ji Xuan''s father replied with a red face.


    "No advantage, we just discuss how to cooperate!!" I broke in with a smile.


    "Ha ha......" Ji Xuan smiled and didn''t speak.


    "I fucking forgot what I said just now. You always interrupt me!!" Du Xianyang scolded Ji Xuan speechlessly, then picked up a teacup, drank water, looked at us and said: "I don''t say much nonsense. My attitude is that if I want to cooperate, I must take shares. Before the establishment of the company, we must divide the shares well!! at that time, whether it is the early investment or the later profit, the three of us must go according to the shares. As Liu Rui said, my brothers and brothers will settle the accounts. I think we are clear, clean and worry-free!!"


    "That''s what I mean!!"


    After Du Xianyang finished, Ji Xuan nodded.


    "Have you two discussed it?"


    Du Xianyang''s father looked at Du Xianyang with anger, clenched his teeth and asked.


    "It''s agreed, or I won''t participate. Since I participate, I won''t take advantage of others. Ye and I are friends. My friends are not used to take advantage!!" Du Xianyang replied with his neck.


    "You mean I take advantage of my friends?"


    Du Xianyang''s father shouted angrily.


    "You know..."


    "Who the fuck are you talking to!!"


    Old Du stood up with a flutter, shivered and pointed to Du Xianyang.


    "I didn''t tell anyone. I just told you what I thought. I''ll take the money I should take and I won''t take the money I shouldn''t take. Since you want to make money, don''t play tricks with others. No one is a fool. I can hear what you mean, but can''t Ye Han hear it?"


    "Fuck you!"


    Before Du Xianyang said anything, Du directly picked up the tea cup on the table and threw it out according to Du Xianyang''s face.


    "Bang!!"


    Du Xianyang hid sideways and threw the tea cup against the wall.


    "What are you doing?"


    Du Xianyang stared at the beads and shouted.


    "I killed you son of a bitch. Did you talk to me like that?"


    Saying this, old Du will pounce on Du Xianyang.


    "Come on, old Du, what are you doing?! is this a joke?" Ji Xuan''s father stretched out his hand to stop old Du and reluctantly advised him.


    "I don''t have such a fucking son..."


    Old Du leaned back in his chair and shivered with anger.


    "Cough..."


    I saw that they made more and more noise, but I had to clear my throat, then untie the button of my coat, slowly stood up and walked to Du Xianyang''s father.


    "Uncle Du, will you calm down and listen to me?"


    I looked at Du Xianyang''s father and said.


    "Ye, I''m not aiming at you today..."


    Old Du covered his chest and whispered back.


    "Hehe, it''s all right... Du Xianyang just said too much. I didn''t beat..." I smiled, waved my hand, and then said: "Let''s make things clear. Let me make a statement first. Du Xianyang just said that we should take advantage of others. I don''t think he was right. We are all partners in business. How can we say that we should take advantage of others? In fact, you misunderstood what uncle Du and uncle Ji meant. They didn''t say they wouldn''t take shares or cooperate with each other!! they just want to give it to us We young people have a chance. People just don''t want to join us, but they will pay for it, and they won''t give less!! is it uncle Du? "


    "..." Du Xianyang''s father was stunned for a moment, and then made a dull sound.


    "Yes, people don''t take advantage of what you say. They take advantage of what we have in the harem!!" I smiled and then said: "This is what I think about cooperation. The three of us jointly set up a construction company. Then, I take 50% of the shares and you two take 25%, but in the early stage, I give 70% of the company''s funds and you two give 30%. In short, as a younger generation, I take 70% of the money to buy 50% of the shares, After all, your two families are elders in this field. I should study. Do you think it''s ok? "


    "..." Du Xianyang''s father was stunned after listening to me. He didn''t expect me to be so generous.


    "Cooperation is cooperation. We can give as much as we should!!"


    Just then Du Xianyang opened his mouth and shouted.


    "Shut up and you won''t pay any money!"


    I frowned and scolded, then turned to Du Xianyang''s father and asked, "Uncle Du, what do you think of my idea?"��

 Chapter 672

    "..." after hearing what I said, old Du bowed his head and kept silent. Then he looked at me and said, "if we cooperate, we''ll just follow the normal procedure. We''re so old that we can''t take advantage of you by 10%!"


    "Uncle Du, I don''t take more because of anything else. I think my younger generation cooperates with the older generation like you. My 10% is my problem. You don''t have to think about it..." I politely refused.


    "Uncle Ye knows what you want, but I can''t take less money..." speaking of this, Du Xianyang''s father paused, then turned to look at Ji Xuan''s father and shouted, "is it Lao Ji?"


    "Yes, you can''t have less money. Your heart is your heart..." Ji Xuan''s father nodded with a smile.


    "Uncle, if you are like this, we can''t talk about it today..."


    I''m embarrassed. To tell you the truth, I really don''t want them to pay more money, because I have more money at this time, and I can have more voice in the future. If the three of us take five or five cents, who should listen to when there is a problem??


    "People want to take more money, so let someone take it!! why don''t you like it at first, and now people don''t like it..." Du Xianyang shouted in a hurry at this time.


    "Fuck off, I don''t even know whose son you are now..."


    Du Xianyang''s father scolded at the top of his voice, then grabbed my wrist and said, "we can take as much money as we should. We can''t lose you..."


    "Hehe, uncle Du, if you have to do this, I can''t..."


    I think the two old men were stubborn, so I had to reluctantly agree.


    "Ha ha, OK, when do you think we will go to the industrial and commercial bureau to register?" Du Xianyang''s father saw that I promised and grinned in an instant.


    "In a few days..." I thought about it and replied.


    "Then the legal person will write you?" Du Xianyang''s father then asked.


    "Write Ji Xuan!!" I looked up and pointed to Ji Xuan.


    "Write me?" Ji Xuan shouted in surprise.


    "Yes, just write you!!" I nodded.


    "Why write me?" Ji Xuan looked at me and wondered.


    "Because it''s inappropriate to write about anyone, it''s better to write about you. I know too much about my name in H city. Everyone knows that I''m in the whole entertainment industry, so it''s inappropriate to write about me..." I looked at Ji Xuan and explained.


    "This legal person is actually a matter of form. Everyone is the same..." at this time, Ji Xuan''s father opened his mouth and said.


    In fact, although our company is relatively large and has a large amount of funds invested in the early stage, the legal person does write that everyone is the same, because our company is a joint-stock company. At that time, the shares and everything will be clearly written on the industrial and commercial side. Even if Ji Xuan is a legal person and his shares are less than mine, he still can''t carry out any company activities without permission, Therefore, this legal person is a nominal thing.


    "Well, since everyone recommended me as this legal person, I will make great efforts in the future to live up to everyone''s expectations..." Ji Xuan thought for a moment, and then agreed with a smile.


    "Why doesn''t the legal person write about me?" at this time, Du Xianyang shouted with a big mouth and an unhappy face.


    "Do you look like a legal person?" Ji Xuan asked obliquely.


    "Why don''t I look like a fucking legal person?"


    "You are like a JB legal person, you are like a prisoner!!" Ji Xuan scolded helplessly.


    "How many times have I told you? Can you think about your attitude towards talking to me?" Du Xianyang shouted, pointing to Ji Xuan''s nose.


    "OK, how old are you two? You''re still making trouble. Look at Ye Han. He''s not as old as you two. He''s done such a big business..." Ji Xuan''s father said with a smile.


    "Uncle Ji, it sounds like you''re killing me!!" I looked at Ji Xuan''s father and said.


    "Ha ha, no, I''m praising..."


    "Ha ha, OK, if there''s nothing wrong, uncle Du Ji, I won''t bother. There''s something else at home..." I see that everything has been finished, and my heart retreats.


    "Why? Don''t you stay for some food?" Du Xianyang''s father shouted in surprise.


    "No, there''s something else at home..." I refused with a smile.


    "Really something?"


    "Really something. When you have time, you go to my hotel and let''s get together..."


    "Well, if you two have something, I won''t keep you!"


    Du Xianyang''s father nodded.


    ����


    Ten minutes later, Liu ruisu, Su Wumei and I left Du''s villa.


    In the car.


    "These two old men are not a fucking worry free thing. We should be careful when we cooperate with him in the future, or we don''t know when to sell them to us..." Liu Rui said to me like a big old woman after getting on the bus.


    "It will be difficult for you in the future!!" I nodded with great approval, and then said: "if it weren''t for Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan, I really don''t like to talk to these two old men. Is he too much in mind..."


    "Wait a minute!!" Liu Rui suddenly reached out and stopped me.


    "What''s the matter?" I turned and looked at Liu Rui.


    "What did you say just now?" Liu Rui looked at me and asked.


    "Those two old men have many minds..." I repeated with some doubts.


    "Not this sentence, last one!!" Liu Rui shouted with a serious face.


    "I said it would be difficult for you in the future!! what''s the matter? What are you doing mysteriously?" I saw Liu Rui''s expression very puzzled.


    "What... Is... Later... Embarrassed... Me?" Liu Rui looked at me and asked.


    "You have to spend more time thinking when dealing with these two old men in the future..."


    "Why should I deal with these two people?" Liu Rui then asked.


    "Ah, I''m going to let you take care of this company in the future. You''re also responsible for the work in the University City..."


    "I won''t go!!" Liu Rui refused before I finished.


    "You have to go if you don''t go!!"


    "Brother, can you let someone else go? I don''t want to go to the construction site... I''m not in good health..." Liu Rui saw that it was hard and began to tell me the sensational story.


    "If you are in poor health, you must be responsible for this project. It''s not discussed!!"


    "Why? Brother, there are so many people in the harem. Why do you have to let me go?" Liu Rui shouted with a very painful expression.


    "Do you think there are any people in our harem who have passed the IQ test? Except you, others went there. Don''t let Du Jiaji''s family play to death?"


    "Grass, I think the old car is very smart..."


    "The old car has gone. Look at the hall on the first floor?"


    "I fucking knew that my brilliant IQ would hurt sooner or later. I tell you, people, sometimes they can''t be too good..."


    Liu Rui''s face was very melancholy, like an infertile woman.

 Chapter 673

    Three days later.


    Liu Rui came into my office with his business license and a pile of relevant certificates.


    "It''s done?"


    I looked at the new business license and grinned.


    "Well, the legal person wrote Ji Xuan..."


    Liu Rui sat opposite me, picked up the teapot and drank directly to his mouth.


    "Isn''t it just a record? Why are you so thirsty?"


    I think Liu Rui knows he''s out on business. If he doesn''t know, he thinks he''s from farming. This guy''s a big pot of tea is stuffy.


    "Is there any water?" Liu Rui shouted as he put down the teapot and wiped his mouth.


    "No... what didn''t you do? As for thirst like this?" I asked suspiciously.


    "You don''t know, these two old men have so many fucking ink stains. I''ve worked hard to tell them what to do. I''m talking to me about taking the car. Fortunately, my brother has good mental quality. Otherwise, I''m in danger of being tortured to death by the old man here. I''ll tell you..." Liu Rui replied to me with lingering fear on his face, and then flopped and sat opposite me.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and took a simple look at the business license on the table.


    "Sanqiang Construction Co., Ltd... the name is a little interesting!!"


    "It''s not so good. I can''t afford it?" Liu Rui was full of pride when he mentioned the name.


    To tell you the truth, I always think Liu Rui has great attainments in naming. For example, our harem and imperial food are both obtained by Liu Rui. I think they are both good.


    "That''s a good name..." I boasted from my heart.


    "That''s not good!! Du Xianyang''s father almost didn''t kneel down when he heard the name. I''ll tell you..." Liu Rui looked arrogant.


    "The registered capital is 50 million???" when I saw the above figures, I jumped directly, stared and asked, "where the hell did you get 50 million


    "Look at your unpromising appearance. Du Xianyang''s father found someone to get the $50 million. It''s just a matter of writing a number without spending a penny..." Liu Rui looked at me with contempt and explained.


    "Ah... It turns out that the registered capital is so fucking!!" I don''t have to spend money, and my hanging little heart fell down.


    "This is the share prospectus..."


    Liu Rui stretched out a few pieces of paper from the file bag and put them on the table.


    I picked it up and took a simple look. Liu Rui''s shares were 50%, Du Xianyang''s 25% and Ji Xuan''s 25%, just as we said in advance.


    "Very good... You did it perfectly!!" I nodded and put these things back in the file bag.


    "What''s the next step?" Liu Rui looked at me and asked.


    "What else can I do? Let''s get through the relationship first..." I rubbed my temples, and then took out a list full of officials from H city.


    "This is your task for the next few days. Help me accompany them, drink, eat and give me the money. Even if you finish the task..." I stood up and handed the list to Liu Rui.


    Liu Rui was obviously stunned after taking over the list. Then he looked at the dense names and said to me in a trembling voice: "brother, what the fuck are you doing? There must be at least 50 people on it? Do you want to kill me or what?"


    "Well, some of them are really useless. You don''t have to contact..." I scratched my head and explained.


    "There''s also the director of H city women''s Federation!! I''m engaged in fucking construction. What are I talking about with an old woman?" Liu Rui shouted with a broken heart looking at the list.


    "There is no need to contact the women''s Federation. We may not be able to use it for the time being..."


    "Why the hell is there a family planning commission? Do you want to have extra children?"


    "You don''t have to contact the Family Planning Commission..."


    "Brother, can you go for dessert? If I really have dinner with the Family Planning Commission, I know I work in construction. I don''t know. I fucking think I want to surpass my life!!"


    "This list was given to me by Du Xianyang... He asked me to contact..." I explained with a smile.


    "Cao, doesn''t he also have shares in this company? Why doesn''t he accompany me? What are you doing for me?" Liu Rui shouted very emotionally.


    "He said he also had customers to accompany..."


    "He has a few big customers who let me do everything. I tell you, if you do, I can''t do the job for how much money you give me!" Liu Rui said, so he had to put it down.


    "No, who will do it if you don''t..."


    "By the way, does Liu never have a relationship? Won''t it be over if we get through the relationship over there? What are you doing with so many minions?" Liu Rui asked me with the list.


    "Liu Yong''s relationship is Liu Yong''s relationship. As the saying goes, it''s easy to see the king of hell. Kids are difficult to deal with. It''s not necessarily clear that Liu Yong''s relationship will help us get the development right of the project. But when our construction site is really going to be constructed, what kind of Health Bureau and Planning Bureau will come to trouble you every day. When it''s small, let you stop work In a week, when you are old, you can directly open a new certificate. If you don''t say that the project is delayed, you can''t stand the nausea of three days and two days... "


    "That''s what you said..." Liu Rui nodded, then went to me in silence and asked in a low voice, "how''s the investigation of Xiaowu?"


    "... still, I don''t have a fucking clue about what these people used to do. I really don''t know where they come from. I don''t even understand now. If we can win the project 100% according to Liu Yong, what''s their chance?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Why do you ask me?" Liu Rui pointed to his nose.


    "Nonsense, just two fucking people. I don''t ask you who I ask!!"


    "You ask me how I know? But I always feel that these people are not simple..." Liu Rui turned his mouth and then said, "what kind of soldiers will be? From the information we can know, the soldiers of Xiaowu are very unusual, so I think the Liu Neng behind them is certainly not an ordinary person..."


    "You don''t talk nonsense. Now don''t say that H city can break the wrist with us. Even if you dare to break the wrist with us, how many do you count?"


    "... no!!" Liu Rui was silent and shook his head.


    "These people not only dare to break, but also break a fucking finger of us. Do you think they will be ordinary people?"


    "Break off a finger and we dare not shout pain. This is the most heartbreaking place..." Liu Rui threw down this sentence expressionless, and then directly took his things out of my office.

 Chapter 674

    "I didn''t fucking prick you..."


    I looked at Liu Rui''s back and scolded wordlessly. Then I took out my mobile phone and dialed Han Chao.


    "What''s the matter? Ye boss!!" Han Chao answered the phone in a very excited tone.


    I don''t know what''s wrong with Han Chao. Anyway, after the hotel opened, Han Chao was like beating chicken blood. I don''t know what fatigue is every day. I eat and live in the hotel. Anyway, I get up earlier than the chicken and go to bed later than my mother. I think Han Chao has been playing so hard recently. To tell the truth, I don''t mean to scold this fool.


    "Well, you can book two dinners for Liu Rui. He will go to have dinner with others tonight. Then you can go and help accompany him..."


    I scratched my head and said back.


    "OK, I see. How to serve?"


    "Serve according to the highest standard!!" I thought for a while and replied.


    "Who settled the account?" Han Chaohu asked.


    "Who did you say?" I asked silently.


    "Liu Rui? He can''t settle the bill. As soon as he drinks too much, he holds the table and doesn''t move. Last time I asked him to settle the bill for me, he was anxious and had to hit me with a bench!!" Han Chao replied with lingering fear.


    "Are you a fucking fool? Liu Rui invited others to dinner. It''s the business of our harem. What else should we settle?"


    "It doesn''t matter to me about the imperial palace!! who''s going on a business trip when the accounts are settled? Although the Imperial Palace and the Imperial Palace are the same boss, I think we should figure out the accounts... For example, if I go to the Imperial Palace * can you do without money? Even if I don''t want money, I go five times a fucking week, do you want money?" Han Chao seemed quite reasonable and analyzed it with me.


    "Are you fucking free? Are you just studying this with me?" after hearing Han Chao''s words, I suddenly felt that this fool seemed to be getting smarter.


    "It''s my personal question whether to study or not. Anyway, people from your harem can come to dinner, but I have to figure out the account, otherwise I won''t receive!!"


    "You want to fucking rebel?" I asked, gritting my teeth.


    "No, don''t I also protect the interests of our imperial food? You said that the people in your harem came here every day to eat big fish and meat. When I held the hall full, I didn''t earn enough money. Liu Rui and his private rooms were busy. You said you gave me an indicator. If you follow this indicator, don''t mention the indicator. You''ll have to kowtow to me if the hotel is not yellow in three years Do you understand? "


    "Oh, I''ll fuck you..." I asked Han Chao to give me a headache.


    "You talk and swear. Think about whether what I said is reasonable. You don''t want money for dinner here. I''ll take our cook to you for money?" Han Chao asked.


    "I tell you if you go on like this, I''ll withdraw you sooner or later!!"


    "Why did you withdraw me? Why did you withdraw me when I worked so hard?" Han Chao shouted.


    "I don''t like your mouth. You hurry to prepare the private room for me. If you don''t understand this, you don''t have to do it..."


    "Who pays the bill?" Han Chao asked.


    "You study with Liu Rui!!" I replied angrily, and then hung up with a bang.


    ����


    Imperial dining room.


    "Can I fucking study with Liu Rui? Do you understand? When he never had more than 100 yuan in his pocket, I fucking studied with him... Hello? Talk? Where are people? You talk... How do you calculate the account?"


    Han Chao shouted at the front desk with his mobile phone like a second force.


    "Did they hang up?" Lao Bian whispered.


    "..." Han Chao was stunned, then looked down and found that he really hung up.


    "Why the hell did you hang up with me!! I haven''t studied this yet. Who the fuck are these..." Han Chao scolded when he looked at the collapse of his mobile phone, then found my number and dialed it again.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is in progress..."


    "Grass, why is he still on the phone..." Han Chao scolded speechless.


    "Maybe I don''t like to take it..." Lao Bian replied with a smile.


    "I''ll tell you the fuck, you must stay away from those things in the harem in the future. They don''t have a good cake. They are all players who don''t take advantage of enough... Especially the one surnamed Liu and ye, all good things..." Han Chao put down his cell phone and turned around to go to the private room.


    "How to fix the private room that night?" Lao Bian stretched his neck and shouted when he saw that Han Chao was leaving.


    "Order two for him, and give me the dishes according to the highest specifications at the entrance banquet. It''s a low match. I like to eat or not. I don''t have any wine except old snowflake. I let Liu Rui''s fool drink a belly of beer home, and I should kill him..." Han Chao replied fiercely, and then walked into the private room with his little hand on his back.


    ����


    H City, next to a street.


    After a three-day and two night trek, the glasses man finally successfully returned to the city of H. after returning to the city, because his mobile phone broke, the glasses man couldn''t contact his brother at the first time, so he had to find a canteen where he could make a phone call and ink with his boss for a long time. Finally, the boss agreed to make a free phone call.


    Half an hour later.


    "Where the fuck are you? Come and pick me up quickly!!" the man with glasses looked at his purulent wound and shouted at the phone in a great hurry.


    "Brother, I''m here. Why didn''t I see you?"


    "I fucking saw you..."


    The man with glasses put down the phone speechlessly, and then walked quickly to a van.


    "Hula..."


    The man with glasses pulled open the door and stepped up.


    "Brother, I''ve booked a banquet for you. Now that we have money, I''ll take you out to eat something good..." the young man bared his teeth and shouted when he saw the man with glasses getting on the bus.


    "Eat you? B eat. Find me a hospital quickly. I''m dying. Can''t you see?"


    The glasses man scolded wordlessly, and then leaned against the seat to rest.


    "Ah, the injury is really a little serious. What did you do later? How did people do it like this?" the young man asked.


    "Stop talking nonsense, will you? Drive quickly!"


    The man with glasses stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Ah..."


    The young man was stunned for a moment, and then he stepped on the accelerator and directly started the van.


    ����


    These two young people are the man with glasses and his brother who I put into the trunk of tiger that day. The one with glasses is Mao Ping and the one without glasses is Mao an. They are close brothers, but their IQ is obviously not at the same level.

 Chapter 675

    After Mao an sent Mao Ping to the hospital, he directly opened a VIP ward for Mao Ping. Although Mao Ping''s injuries were all skin injuries, he did not receive the most timely treatment, so the doctor advised Mao Ping to observe in the hospital for a period of time.


    "Brother, we''re rich now, but it''s different. You see, the doctor''s attitude will be different immediately after he knows that we want to open a VIP ward. The fucking rich are different from the poor......" Mao an broke the orange again and said to Mao Ping on the sick bed.


    "Don''t be so old. It''s only 500000 in total. What kind of rich people are we..." Mao Ping scolded very upset when he looked at Mao an''s expanding appearance, and then slowly sat up and looked at Mao an and asked, "where''s the money?"


    "Money?" Mao an was stunned, then stammered: "money... Money let me leave it at home..."


    "What the fuck are you doing at home? What if someone steals it?"


    "Brother, that''s half a million fucking dollars. I''ll take it with me if I don''t put it at home?" Mao an asked silently, throwing away the orange peel in his hand.


    "Grass, are you a fucking fool? Don''t you finish saving your money in the bank..." Mao Ping was a little speechless. Then he turned his head to Mao an and said, "I don''t trust you to deposit your money in the bank now and put it at home..."


    "Aren''t you in such a hurry?" Mao an asked.


    "You can go quickly. Why are you so inky..."


    "I spent a little money..." Mao an pursed her lips and said this sentence in a very embarrassed silence for a long time.


    "What?" Mao Ping sat up with a splash, then stared at the beads and shouted, "how much did you spend?"


    "More than 30000..."


    "I''ve only been gone for five fucking days. You fucking spent 30000. You ate the money?"


    "Didn''t you buy a bag for Xiao Hong..." Mao an replied with a wronged face.


    "Little red? What little red?"


    "It''s the little red in the hair salon..." Mao an explained with a smile.


    "You spent more than 30000 yuan to buy a bag for a young lady. Do you have a bag on your mother''s head!!" Mao Ping kicked Mao an in the stomach angrily, and then looked at Mao an and shouted, "is he the one who built your house for your daughter-in-law when we go home? Don''t be so blind for me, do you hear me?"


    "I want to marry Xiao Hong..." Mao an replied with a big mouth.


    "Marry your mother a B Xiaohong. The children who died in her mother''s belly can be organized into a class. It''s better for you to marry her than to marry an old sow..." Mao Ping scolded angrily.


    "I don''t care. I''m going to marry Xiaohong. I''m rich now. At least half of 500000 is mine..."


    "You want to fucking piss me off, don''t you?" Mao Ping shouted, staring at the beads.


    "I''m angry with you. Anyway, I''m going to marry Xiaohong. We really love each other..." Mao an shouted with great infatuation.


    "Do you really love you? B, do you fucking have you with a young lady? B love you, you get out of here quickly. I''m angry when I see you now..."


    "Where am I going?" Mao an was stunned and asked.


    "Save the money, are you a fucking fool? How can I have a brother like you..." Mao Ping was speechless.


    "Ah, I know. I can''t speak well. I''m also a local tyrant worth hundreds of thousands. You''d better pay attention to your attitude when talking to me. I''ll tell you..." mao''an stood up and shouted with an unhappy face.


    "Can you get the fuck out of here?"


    "Let me remind you..."


    "Roll, roll, roll!"


    ����


    After Mao an left the hospital, he drove his minivan and was going home to get the money.


    "What''s the use of this iron bar..."


    Just halfway through the drive, mao''an''s mobile phone in his trouser pocket suddenly vibrated. Mao''an looked down and said, "dear.".


    "Hey, darling, is your heart restless and itchy below?" Mao an bared her teeth after connecting the phone.


    "Oh, I hate..." the girl opposite was coquettish and angry, and then asked softly, "husband, what are you doing?"


    "I''m driving home..."


    "I''ll come to you later?" the girl thought for a moment and said.


    "Didn''t you just finish the grass last night? Why did you itch again?" Mao an asked again and again, clasping her nose.


    "If you don''t let me go, I''ll find someone else..."


    "Come on, I didn''t say I wouldn''t let you come... If you fucking try someone else... I can''t kill you..."


    "OK, I''ll take a taxi later!!" the girl looked at mao''an''s promise and shouted in a very good mood.


    "Remember to buy a box of condoms when you come. I don''t have any..." Mao an reminded me very carefully.


    "I know, bye..."


    Then the girl hung up the phone directly.


    "It''s another ten thousand fucking dollars..."


    Mao an put down his cell phone silently and then drove on.


    ����


    On the other side, Fuhe Shanju villa.


    Little five and their driver, Wang Jun, sat at one end of the sofa, while the young man named Liu Neng on the information sat opposite them.


    "What do you mean by Ye Han? Did he call me to let us relax our vigilance or really want to make peace?" Xiao Wu looked at Liu Neng with his mobile phone and asked.


    "You think we killed one of his brothers. Can they let us go so easily?" Liu Neng asked with a gloomy face.


    "The probability of reconciliation is really a little small..." Xiao Wu shook his head.


    "Do they want us to relax our vigilance?" asked Wang Jun, the driver.


    "What happened these two days?" Liu Neng asked.


    "Well... Not really. What the hell is this for?"


    "We don''t care why they do this now. If people don''t ask for trouble, we don''t have to take the initiative to find trouble with them. After all, the most important thing now is to win the University City project. Don''t play and forget the business..." Liu Neng reminded in a low voice.


    "If you don''t mention the University Town, I forgot. I received news a few days ago that ye Han set up a top three construction company with Ji family and Du family. Their company should come for the university town project. In recent days, the Hougong has been asking the government to eat. There''s no fucking news here. Brother, what can we do to compete with others for the project Ah? "


    "What''s your hurry?" Liu Neng replied with his eyes askew.


    "It''s mainly because people are busy. We can''t wait here, can we?"


    "What do you want to do?"


    Liu Neng looked at the driver and asked.

 Chapter 676

    Fuhe Shanju villa.


    "What do you want to do?" Liu Neng asked Wang Jun, the driver.


    "Are you the boss or am I the boss? What do you ask me to do?" Wang Jun was speechless.


    "You know I''m the boss? Don''t I wait for the news from there now? Sun Qiang will be released from prison tomorrow. You two go to pick him up, and then talk to him about what to do next?" Liu Neng rubbed his head and his face was tired.


    "Sun Qiang came out?" Xiao Wu was obviously surprised at this.


    "Well, get out of prison tomorrow..." Liu Neng nodded slightly.


    "Ha ha, I''ve always wondered what the so-called godfather of the underworld in H city is. I''ve heard a lot of legends about him, saying that this man is old and fucking fierce..." Xiao Wu''s face is full of longing for this sun Qiang.


    "The legends are all false. I don''t know how many stories sun Qiang can have, but he can control so many external businesses in prison, which shows that this man must be not simple..."


    "What exactly is the origin of sun Qiang?" the driver Wang Jun asked curiously.


    "The godfather of the underworld in H city started from scratch in the 1980s. He basically unified the underworld business in H city. At that time, the government did not allow him to get drugs in concert halls and casinos. At that time, people said that sun Qiang was the emperor of H city and had only one hand to cover the sky. At that time, the mayor was helped by sun Qiang... What was under the Yuxing square in H city It was Sun Qiang who spent his own money... "Xiao Wu mentioned this. After sun Qiang mentioned it, he talked like a family treasure, just like telling his own story.


    "Why did sun Qiang go in so hard?" Wang Jun asked with a smile.


    "No matter how hard he is, he will not be able to offend people. He was directly betrayed for 30 years... Later, he escaped five times during the transformation. This time, the old man stayed in the house for ten years and was released tomorrow... The old man used to be a local snake in H city when he was outside, but he didn''t know what happened after he was in prison. He went straight to heaven and spent the whole day outside There are seven or eight companies all over half of the northeast. Do you think it''s interesting? "


    "Is it so evil?" Wang Jun asked, looking at Liu Neng.


    "Well, I know four companies in Jilin..." Liu Neng nodded slightly.


    "Hehe, I have to have a good look at this man tomorrow. It''s interesting..." after hearing sun Qiang''s story, Wang Jun was also very interested in this sun Qiang.


    "I wonder how the boss got in touch with sun Qiang?" little five asked.


    "The boss didn''t tell me..." Liu Neng shook his head.


    "In fact, don''t you think our boss is also very mysterious?" Wang Jun said at this time.


    "What''s the mystery?" Liu Neng asked.


    "At first I thought you were the boss, but later I learned that you also worked for others..."


    "Ha ha, I''ve been working for him!!" Liu Neng waved his hand and then said, "nothing. You two go back and prepare, and then go early tomorrow..."


    "Isn''t it a little bad that you don''t go?" Wang Jun asked.


    "I don''t want to show up for the time being..." Liu Neng yawned, replied a little tired, and then stretched out and ran to his bedroom.


    "These people are all virtuous and play mystery when they have nothing to do..." Xiao Wu looked at Liu Neng and opened his mouth, then picked up the car key and ran outside the villa.


    "Why are you going?" Wang Jun shouted when he saw Xiao Wu going.


    "I''ll have an adult lying down later. I''ll go and set off the atmosphere..."


    "There''s still some fucking business tomorrow. Can you stop?" Wang Jun said impatiently.


    "I just go out to grass a B, what can I fucking delay..."


    Little five replied impatiently, then turned and walked out of the house.


    ����


    On the other hand, Mao an drove home and was blocked in the house by his little girlfriend Xiao Hong before she took out the money.


    "You''re coming so fast?" mao''an shouted slightly surprised when he saw Xiao Hong.


    "Not so much, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time..." the girl replied generously, then went into the house, took off her coat and sat down on the bed.


    "Sister, you''re not wearing underwear?"


    Mao''an looked at Xiao Hong with her bare upper body and asked a little speechless.


    "No, what are you doing with that? It''s hard to take it off..."


    The girl replied carelessly, then directly took off her pants and shouted at Mao an with a charming face: "come on, start the whole..."


    "Will you wait for me? I''m a little uncomfortable with you..." Mao an replied with a red face and an embarrassed expression.


    "What do you have to wait for? I''ve been waiting for a long time..." Xiao Hong shouted, and then directly jumped on Mao an''s bed.


    Three minutes later, the girls in the room shouted.


    Ten minutes later, the shouting in the house stopped suddenly.


    "You''re not as good as yesterday this time?" Xiao Hong shouted at Mao an while smoking on the bed, her face full of dissatisfaction.


    "Elder sister, we played until more than five o''clock in the morning yesterday, and I was almost drained by you..." Mao an shouted with a broken face.


    "OK, I''ll let you go this time..." Xiaohong waved her hand, then lay down in Mao an''s arms and played with her mobile phone. After playing for a while, Xiaohong looked up at Mao an, and then threw her mobile phone directly onto the bed.


    "Why don''t you play?" Mao an asked.


    "Mobile phone is too laggy, I broke the phone too..." the girl replied with a small mouth.


    "..." Mao an looked at the girl and said nothing.


    "Husband, Apple has a new mobile phone, you can change it for me???" the girl blinked and looked at Mao an and asked.


    "I''ll change one for you. Isn''t your cell phone very good? What else do you change?" Mao an picked up the girl''s cell phone and played with it twice.


    "I is too laggy!" the girl grabbed the mobile phone and then hugged Mao''s neck and asked, "husband, do you love me?"


    "Love..."


    "Love you, can you change my cell phone?"


    "Not a daughter-in-law..."


    "If you don''t give me a change, you don''t love me!!"


    "OK, OK, I''ll take you to change a mobile phone in two days..." Mao an had no choice but to agree.


    "No, I want to change it now. You''re so busy. I can change the 10000 yuan you gave me..." Xiao Hong continued.


    "Are you still in such a hurry to change your cell phone?" Mao an was speechless.


    "Oh, I''m not afraid you''ll forget. I don''t want to use my broken mobile phone now..."


    "... can''t you hold on for two days?"


    "No, I''ll change it now!!" the girl''s attitude is very firm.

 Chapter 677

    "Are you in such a hurry to change your fucking cell phone?" Mao an was puzzled.


    "Oh, don''t you say you have money? Why don''t you change my mobile phone... You have money and don''t want to give me flowers?" the girl pretended to be very angry.


    "OK, OK, I''ll get you the money now. It''s too fucking ink..."


    After saying that, mao''an impatiently pushed the girl away, and then ran to his brother Mao Ping''s room in his big underpants.


    The girl saw Mao an get out of bed. Except for the room, she hurried down, but the girl''s action was very light, didn''t make any sound, and crept behind Mao an.


    Mao an entered the room, stretched out a black suitcase directly under the bed, looked around, and then zipped the suitcase directly.


    "Wow..."


    The zipper is opened, and the bright red banknotes are directly exposed to the air.


    "Wow!!"


    The girl''s eyes widened when she saw the money, and then ran back to bed.


    A few minutes later, Mao an peed, and then staggered back to the house.


    "Here you are..."


    Mao an threw the money directly on the bed.


    The girl pretended not to care, glanced at the money on the bed, and then took it up with a smile.


    "Husband, you are so kind to me..." the girl hugged Mao an''s neck and shouted happily.


    "Hehe, it''s not me but the money..." Mao an ordered the girl.


    "Oh, isn''t that boring? If I run for your money, I can''t find anyone. I have to find you..." the girl replied reluctantly.


    "Didn''t you just look for anyone?"


    "Er..." the girl was a little embarrassed, then looked at Mao an and asked, "husband, you have so much money?"


    "Anyway, it''s not stolen. You can rest assured of the flowers..." Mao an replied casually, and then covered with a big quilt, he was ready to sleep again.


    "Husband, are you sleeping?" asked Xiao Hong.


    "Ah, I''m sleepy..."


    "Then I''ll go. I still have some friends to see in the evening..."


    "Didn''t you go out to pick up the guests?" Mao an asked obliquely.


    "Pick up what guests, I just go out with my friends..."


    "All right, go out and buy me a boxed lunch when you come back later!!"


    "OK, I''ll buy you something good later. You can make it up..."


    Xiao Hong put on her clothes with a smile, then took the ten thousand yuan Mao an gave him, and walked out of the house in a very good mood.


    ����


    After Xiao Hong left mao''an''s house, as soon as her front foot opened the community, her back foot took out her mobile phone and dialed a phone named Dongge.


    "Dongge, what are you doing?" Xiaohong asked.


    "I''m playing mahjong. Say something quickly..." the opposite tone was a little irritable.


    "Brother Dong, do you remember the silly boy I told you last time?"


    "That silly boy?" there was some doubt on the other side.


    "The one I said kept me recently..."


    "Ah, I remember, you go on..."


    "I saw his money today, all under the bed in his brother''s house. Didn''t I owe you 150000 last time? I wonder if you can find someone to steal this box?" Xiao Hong asked urgently.


    "Steal it?"


    "Yes!!" Xiao Hong nodded.


    "How much money can he have in that box?" asked the other side.


    "How can there be three or four hundred thousand..." Xiao Hong estimated.


    "Three or four hundred thousand..." he hesitated and said slowly, "are you sure?"


    "I saw it with my own eyes, I''m sure I can be sure!!"


    "OK, I''ll sum it up..." the hesitant one on the other side refused to promise.


    "Brother Dong, don''t add up. I''m afraid if we start late, he''ll take the money away..."


    "Then I can''t go and steal money from you now? Can''t I find two white people? If it''s really 300000 or 400000, it''s not a decimal!!"


    "Then... Hold on..."


    Xiaohong was silent for a moment, then hung up the phone directly, then reached out to stop a taxi and disappeared into the street.


    ����


    On the other hand, lying in bed, Mao an directly forgot what his brother told him. First he played against the landlord with his mobile phone, and then he fell asleep in bed. He slept until 8 p.m.


    "What''s the use of this iron bar..."


    The loud song sounded again. Mao an vaguely touched out his mobile phone and then pressed the answer button.


    "Hello?"


    "Did you deposit your money in the bank?" Mao Ping''s voice sounded.


    "Ah?" mao''an was stunned for a moment, then sat up with a splash and shouted, "grass, I fucking forgot!"


    "What the hell? I''ll save the money if I don''t let you get home? Are you a fucking fool?"


    "Isn''t Xiao Hong here? I forgot it as soon as I was busy..." Mao an scratched his head and explained.


    "Xiao Hong, Xiao Hong, you fucking know Xiao Hong. I told you that the bank will open tomorrow morning and you will deposit the money for me immediately, okay?"


    "I see. I''ll be there tomorrow..."


    "Grass!! I''m so fucking convinced!!" Mao Ping scolded silently, and then hung up the phone directly.


    "Scold me every day..." Mao an looked at the end of the call, reluctantly scolded, and then changed his hand to dial Xiaohong''s phone.


    "Where are you? Why haven''t you brought back the rice I asked you to buy for me?"


    "Oh, my husband, I''m here with my friends. I may not be able to go back for a while and a half. Why don''t you go down and eat something yourself..." Xiao Hong pretended to be very anxious and shouted.


    "Grass, I''m glad to call you, or I''ll starve to death..." Mao an scolded wordlessly.


    "Oh, my husband, I was busy and forgot!!"


    "OK, I see. You have nothing to do. Go home early. Don''t open a room with others..."


    Mao an was stunned and replied, then put down his cell phone, put on his clothes and trousers, and staggered out of the house.


    Before leaving, Mao an suddenly felt a little uneasy, so he went back to Mao Ping''s house and looked at the cash under the bed. He found that the cash was still there. Mao an walked out of the house with a smile.


    ����


    After Xiao Hong and Mao an finished talking on the phone, she dialed the Dongge directly.


    "Dongge, that silly boy has gone out for dinner..." Dongge connects the phone and Xiaohong yells very directly.


    "Have you been there? How long have you been out?" asked the elder brother.


    "I don''t know..."


    "Do you know his house number?" the elder brother then asked.


    "I know, unit 3, No. 4, sixth floor!!" Xiao Hong quickly reported her address.


    "OK, I see!!"


    Then he hung up the phone directly across the street.

 Chapter 678

    After receiving Xiaohong''s message, Dongge thought for a long time. Finally, he found two young people to have a look at Mao an''s house.


    "Do you think it can be true?" a younger young man asked, looking at the driver.


    "How the fuck do I know? Anyway, I''ve seen mao''an boy. He doesn''t look like a rich man at all... Don''t say 500000, even 50000, I don''t believe it..." the driver replied with a big mouth, and then directly parked his car at the door of mao''an community.


    "What if someone is a person who can''t judge by appearance..." the young man replied with a smile, then pulled open the door and got out of the car.


    "After a while, we''ll go in and change the money directly. Don''t blind people''s things..."


    After locking the car, the driver kindly reminded the boy, and then walked into the community with a small schoolbag for unlocking.


    Ten minutes later, the two men succeeded in finding Mao an''s house.


    "Can you handle this door?" the boy grinned at the rickety broken security door of mao''an''s house.


    "You fucking doubt my professionalism... I can kick the door open when I''m in a hurry..." the driver said, took out a pile of unlocking tools from his bag, and then tinkled on the anti-theft door.


    Fifteen minutes later, the driver squeaked open the security door.


    "Qi Huo..." the driver shouted at the young man.


    "This fucking skill is awesome!!" the boy said in his heart, and then went straight into the room.


    After entering the house, the boy took out the prepared white hand condom and put it on his hand.


    "Just steal a fucking thing. Are you like this?" the driver asked silently.


    "You know what, it''s a big job of 500000. If the police catch this thing, it''s not a small thing..." the young man replied very JB carefully, and then went directly into mao''an''s bedroom.


    "Dongge said where did the money come from?" the young man looked at the driver and asked.


    "Under the bed..."


    "Grass, I''m not afraid of rats..." the young man muttered, then bent down and looked under the bed and found that there was nothing except a few used condoms.


    "This house is not..."


    The young man walked to Mao Ping''s room with his big mouth. After entering the room, the young man bent down and saw the black suitcase.


    "Is that it?" the young man shouted, looking at the driver.


    "Don''t you just take it out and have a look?"


    "Yes..." the young man reached out and pulled out the suitcase, then opened the lock and saw that it was really RMB.


    "Fuck you... Is this fucking real money or fake money?" the young man was stunned when he saw the cash and shouted with big eyes.


    "This fool is fucking rich!!" the driver was also surprised.


    "If it''s ours, did we send it?" the young man looked at the driver and asked.


    "Hehe, if you take Dongge away, you can kill you..." the driver smiled and pulled the lock of the suitcase.


    "Let''s go quickly. The fool will come back later..." the driver dragged his suitcase and went outside.


    "I haven''t seen enough, so you took it away!"


    The young man shouted out reluctantly, and then trotted all the way behind the driver.


    "Do you think Dongge can find out if we take ten thousand each?" the young man looked at the driver and asked.


    "If you want to take it, I won''t stop you, but remember, Dongge knows where his mother''s money is. Do you think he doesn''t know how much money there is?"


    "If you say so, it makes sense!!" the young man suddenly realized and followed the driver honestly.


    "That''s not great!! you have to learn from me what you do in the future. Do you know? It''s no harm for you to use your brain frequently..." the driver was full of pride when he spoke.


    At this time, a figure came running towards the two people.


    "Who is this? Drink like this B..." the young man asked curiously.


    "Don''t JB talk nonsense, what if it''s Mao an!!" the driver scolded irritably, then bowed his head and accelerated his pace.


    Just as the three men passed by, the drunk suddenly stopped and shouted to the driver, "Li Dabao!!"


    The driver was stunned, then turned his head numbly and found that this figure was really Mao an!!


    "Ah, isn''t this Anzi? What are you doing here?" the driver asked sideways.


    "I just went out for dinner... What are you two doing?" Mao an asked vaguely.


    "Let''s do something..." the driver replied with an embarrassed expression.


    "Hehe, that''s OK. You can do things. I''m gone... I''ve drunk too much and my head hurts..." Mao an waved to the driver and then walked forward holding the wall of the unit.


    The driver looked at Mao an''s back and was stunned for a while. Then he pulled his suitcase and ran frantically outside the community.


    "These two people are interesting. They ran away... Ha ha..."


    Mao an looked back at the driver and found that the man had already run more than 50 meters. He stood there and smiled, and then went to his home.


    Ten minutes later, they left the community with more than 400000 yuan left by mao''an.


    And Mao an also staggered back home.


    "Why is the door still open?" Mao an scratched his head when he entered the room, muttered in great confusion, and then walked into the room.


    After entering the room, Mao an sat on the bed and was just ready to sleep. It seemed that he suddenly remembered something. He hurried to Mao Ping''s room, squatted down and looked under the bed. The box was really gone!!


    "It''s over..."


    Mao an sat down on the ground with a flutter and his eyes were dull.


    "Why is this fucking money gone!!"


    Mao an looked at it again and found that there was nothing under the bed!!


    "What can I do!!"


    Mao Anxi almost cried. After turning on the ground for several times, he took out his mobile phone and called Mao Ping shivering.


    "Hello?"


    "Brother, did you take the money?" mao''an whispered.


    "What money?" Mao Ping just woke up, a little fluffy.


    "That''s the 500000!!"


    "Why? No money?" Mao Ping shouted, and then sat up directly from the hospital bed.


    "Ah, I''ll go out for dinner and the box will be gone when I come back..." Mao an''s tone was crying.


    "Fuck you!! I''m afraid of losing you! You''re really lost to me!! I''m fucking convinced..."


    Mao Ping broke down and scolded, and then ran out of the hospital directly in hospital clothes.


    "What the fuck..."


    Put down the phone, Mao an sat on the ground with both eyes, with an extremely painful expression.

 Chapter 679

    At eight o''clock the next morning, outside the prison gate of H city.


    A black Mercedes old fellow was standing on both sides of the road. Dozens of bodyguards dressed in black and wearing sunglasses stood beside the Mercedes Benz with expressionless faces. The scene was very spectacular. I think if there was a net red, I had to shout, "old iron guys are all right, double hit 666!"


    Obviously, these people come to pick up people. Who can have such a big row in H city??


    Sun Qiang!!


    The Mafia godfather of the little five, the legend of mixed children in H City, a figure who once covered the sky with one hand in H city.


    At the front of the Mercedes Benz, there are two middle-aged people, one is Lin Yushu and the other is fan Aiguo. These two middle-aged people who have been bullied by our harem are finally ready to be proud today.


    Lin Yushu and fan Aiguo are able to get to this day because they are led by a man named sun Qiang. In short, if it were not for sun Qiang, fan Aiguo is still a seafood seller, and Lin Yushu is a small boss of an intermediary.


    These two people inadvertently came into contact with sun Qiang. Under the leadership of sun Qiang step by step, they went directly to the peak of their life.


    Sun Qiang created Lin Yushu and fan Aiguo today, while Liu Yong gave sun Qiang this opportunity. If Liu never leaves, no one in H city can stand up, but when Liu Yong leaves, the card of H city will be washed by sun Qiang


    "When will big brother come out?" fan Aiguo looked at his mobile phone and asked Lin Yushu next to him.


    "It should be 11 o''clock. Big brother likes this number..." Lin Yushu polished his dark shoes. Today he wore very energetic. He was not as casual as before. The whole person was obviously younger.


    "Why hasn''t the person opposite come? The big brother will come out soon..." fan Aiguo looked at the time and asked with a frown.


    "Why do you have so many questions? What are you worried about when people will come!!" Lin Yushu rolled his eyes, then turned and walked into the car.


    At the moment Lin Yushu turned around, a black Jeep roared to him!!


    "Coming!!" fan Aiguo exclaimed.


    "Creak!!"


    The jeep stopped steadily in front of the Mercedes Benz team.


    Lin Yushu squinted at the jeep. In order to show his identity, Lin Yushu didn''t take the initiative to go in the direction of the jeep, but stood straight in place and waited for the people in the jeep to come out with a smile.


    "I''m sorry, there''s a traffic jam on the road, which will delay some things..."


    Xiao Wu jumped out of the jeep with a very flashy big sunglasses. He was wearing clothes he didn''t change in the nightclub yesterday. He was very flashy and bright compared with Lin Yushu.


    "It''s all right. Brother hasn''t come out yet. Don''t worry!!"


    Lin Yushu took two steps forward and smiled and shook hands with Xiao Wu.


    "Just don''t come out. I''m afraid you''re all gone..." Xiao Wu bared his teeth and replied.


    "Hello, boss Lin!! boss fan!!"


    At this time, driver Wang Jun also came out of the jeep and greeted Lin Yushu and fan Aiguo with a smile.


    "Hello, Hello!!"


    Fan Aiguo nodded again and again.


    "Didn''t your boss come?" at this time, Lin Yushu looked into the jeep and found that there was no one, so he asked unhappily.


    "Our boss has something to do today. He told Mr. Sun in advance..." Xiao Wu bowed his head and explained.


    "Oh, that''s what happened!!" Lin Yushu nodded, then patted Xiao Wu on the shoulder and said: "young is good, dressed very festively..."


    "I must be happy. It''s such a big happy event for brother sun to get out of prison. I must wear happy clothes. If I wear like that funeral, isn''t it not very good-looking..." Xiao Wu touched his inch and cried with a smile.


    "Well..."


    Lin Yushu looked down at his black suit and felt very embarrassed.


    "Bang!!"


    "Creak..."


    At this time, the gate of H City prison was suddenly opened. A fat, kind-hearted old man, wearing a simple and clean leisure suit, walked out of the prison steadily.


    "Let''s go!!" the middle-aged man greeted the prison guard who sent him out with a smile.


    "Mr. Sun, let''s go!!" the prison guard smiled at Sun Qiang.


    "Hehe, I''m a little reluctant to leave... Let me leave an impression on you with this watch!!"


    With this, sun Qiang took the count watch on his wrist and put it in the hands of the prison guard.


    "Mr. Sun, it''s not good..." the prison guard looked a little embarrassed,


    "Take it, there''s nothing wrong!!"


    Sun Qiang patted the prison guard on the shoulder, and then strode towards Lin Yushu and others.


    "Welcome your brother out of prison!! I wish you happiness like the East China Sea and longevity like Nanshan!!"


    Sun Qiang''s cry just stepped out of the door. The people in black on both sides of Mercedes Benz suddenly shouted with one voice. The scene was very spectacular.


    "Hehe, it''s useless to clean this..." Sun Qiang shook his head and smiled, and then walked forward.


    "Give me the brazier quickly!"


    Lin Yushu shouted anxiously, then hurriedly took over the brazier handed by his younger brother and ran to sun Qiang with a smile.


    "Big brother, step over a brazier first..."


    Lin Yushu bared his teeth and shouted at Sun Qiang.


    "Ha ha, you''re superstitious..." Sun Qiang looked at the brazier on the ground and grinned. Obviously, these things arranged by Lin Yushu were very useful to sun Qiang. Sun Qiang''s response was very happy.


    "It''s just a good luck!!" Lin Yushu bared his teeth and smiled.


    "Good luck!"


    Sun Qiang nodded, and then collapsed from the brazier with a smile.


    "This sun Qiang is not so good. He looks like an ordinary person..."


    Little five stood aside and commented with a big mouth.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, it''s bad for others to hear..." Wang Jun scolded irritably, and then looked at sun qianglin, Yushu and others with a smile.


    "Brother, come out!"


    At this time, fan Aiguo also came to sun Qiang.


    "Xiao Fan is coming too!!"


    Sun Qiang patted fan Aiguo on the shoulder with satisfaction.


    "Elder brother, can I not come here for such a big thing as getting out of prison?"


    "Ha ha, you can talk!!" Sun Qiang nodded with a smile, and then strode to Xiao Wu Wang Jun''s side.


    "Who are these two?"


    Sun Qiang asked, pointing to Xiao Wu.


    "Mr. Sun, my name is Xiao Wu. He is Wang Jun......"


    Xiao Wu pointed to Wang Jun and introduced him.


    "Liu Neng''s people?"


    Sun Qiang asked.


    "Yes!!"


    Xiao Wu nodded.


    "Ha ha, your boss told me that we''ll have dinner first and talk about business after dinner!!"


    After sun Qiang said that, he directly pulled open the door of the Mercedes Benz and collapsed step by step.

 Chapter 680

    After Wang Qiang got on the bus, Xiao Wu stood in situ and was stunned. Then he turned to look at Wang Jun and said, "the spectrum is not small..."


    "Hehe, people should have a bit of status!!"


    Wang Jun smiled back, then turned and pulled open the door of the jeep.


    "Originally I was curious about this sun Qiang. Now when I met him, I felt that this social elder brother was not very good, and it was no different from an ordinary old man..." Xiao Wu sat on the co pilot and was very dissatisfied with sun Qiang''s attitude towards him just now and muttered to Wang Jun.


    "Come on, don''t break your mouth. We have a cooperative relationship in our city. People are also the older generation. If you decorate B, you can bear it and finish it..." Wang Jun smiled and advised.


    "Cao, I''ll see if the old man really has two times. If nothing is, I tell you I don''t have time to talk to him. Aren''t there two broken money? It seems that someone is fucking short of money..."


    "It''s no use telling me that. You have to talk to the boss about it..."


    "If I tell him, he will dislike my ink again. I can''t tell him this!!" Xiao Wu replied in vain.


    "Ha ha..." Wang Jun smiled and said nothing.


    On the other side, inside the Mercedes.


    "We''ll just have dinner later. I have something to talk to those two people. People who have nothing to do with this should try not to bring it into the private room..." Sun Qiang sat in the back seat and looked at Lin Yushu nearby.


    "I know you like to be quiet, brother. I didn''t tell anyone when you came out this time. We''ll have dinner later..." Lin Yushu interpreted the image of dog leg incisively and vividly, and his eyes and tone of voice were very in place.


    "Hehe, you still know me!!" Sun Qiang patted Lin Yushu on the shoulder with great satisfaction, then looked at Lin Yushu in silence and asked, "how''s the University City?"


    "The bidding began on the 15th. Ye Han has established a company with Du family and Ji family. Now he invites people from the government to eat and drink every day..." Lin Yushu said the news he knew.


    After hearing this, sun Qiang nodded slightly, then smiled and said, "they may be busy in vain..."


    "Ha ha, brother, are you going to do it yourself this time?"


    "No, I''ll just connect you. After you get the project, the specific thing is that you follow the people over there with Liu Neng..." Sun Qiang waved his hand.


    "It''s not big brother. It''s hard to say. I''ve always hated the two people who came today, especially the one who wore flowers and whistles. Tell me what they do!!"


    "They have the value of their existence. They are young and young. It doesn''t matter to make a little publicity at ordinary times, but you know their role when it''s critical..." Sun Qiang replied very generously, then patted Lin Yushu''s thigh and said: "you said you''re almost three times older than them. What''s your strength with a group of children..."


    "I''m not competing with them, I just don''t understand what they can do!! I think we can win this project without them???"


    "The three of us are so old. Can you take AK to play with the children in the harem? Although it is a harmonious society, you don''t know what the people in the harem do. If we really go to any step, if we don''t have some bullets in our hands, he won''t be able to deal with some problems. Do you understand?" Sun Qiang pointed out.


    "Ah!!" Lin Yushu nodded suddenly, then smiled and said, "it''s still your comprehensive consideration, brother!!"


    "Ha ha, if I don''t think comprehensively, I''ll be a big brother!!" Sun Qiang replied shamelessly, and then turned to look at the street where things have changed.


    Ten years ago, sun Qiang had no choice but to turn himself in in order to avoid the pursuit outside.


    Ten years has changed a city, but it can''t change a once passionate heart. Yes, sun Qiang has such a heart.


    It is reasonable to say that at Sun Qiang''s age, he should not continue to fight with young people like us. He wants money and people. According to his current state, retirement is completely a return to his hometown.


    But Sun Qiang is different. The ten years in prison have not changed his mind. What kind of mentality he had when he was in prison and what mentality he still has now. What he wants now is to take back what he lost!!


    ����


    In the Hougong Office of H city.


    Liu Rui staggers into my office with a list.


    "Pa!!"


    Liu Rui photographed the list on my desk, then looked at me with a smile and said, "I''ve seen almost all these people, and I''ve given all the money that should be given. What else are the instructions below?"


    I looked up at Liu Rui, and then I was surprised to pick up the list on the table. Liu Rui checked all the people I met, and also wrote down how many gifts everyone gave.


    "Have you booked yet?" I asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "Wu Mei has remembered..." Liu Rui sat opposite me and lit a cigarette for himself.


    "Your speed is OK!!" I put down the list with a smile.


    "Nonsense, I fucking drink with these things. People''s waiters come in and directly change a tablecloth. I don''t have to change places. Just wait for the next wave of people in the private room. I''m not exaggerating at all. I''m eating and drinking Lasa in the imperial food these days. I don''t know what it''s like to drink now..." Liu Rui complained to me.


    "The organization will remember your efforts!!"


    "It''s no use talking to me about JB. If you''re okay, I''ll take my daughter-in-law to rest for a few days..." Liu Rui waved his hand irritably, and his tone of voice was very impatient.


    "Ready to go out?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Well, Wu Mei wants to go to Maldives..."


    "..." I was silent for a moment, then picked up my cell phone and looked at the date.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be back before the auction!!" Liu Rui explained.


    "Hehe, OK, I''ll give you tens of thousands of Yuan later and you can go out for a walk..." I think we have nothing to do now and agreed with a smile.


    "Really? I''m not dreaming, am I?" Liu Rui looked at my promise and stared at the beads very unbelievably.


    "I promised you when I fucking promised you. Why are you so inky? If you don''t want to go, you can stay at home..." I replied irritably.


    "Then remember to give me more money. I''m afraid I don''t have enough money!!" Liu Rui bared his teeth and shouted at me.


    "Your daughter-in-law is financial. What the fuck did you tell me..."


    "Yes, my daughter-in-law is financial. What the fuck am I telling you!! waste time, grass..."


    Liu Rui scolded wordlessly, and then walked out of my office with a big mouth.

 Chapter 681

    After Liu Rui left for a while, I picked up the list on the table and looked at it for a while. I think it''s almost time to call Liu Yong. After all, I operate some small people here, and Liu Yong''s side is the most critical part of this auction.


    Thinking, I took out my mobile phone and dialed Liu Yong''s phone number.


    "Hello?" Liu Yong answered the phone with a little fatigue in his voice.


    "Uncle Liu, I seem a little tired after hearing your news. Have you been over indulgent recently and can''t keep up with nutrition?" I laughed and joked.


    "Roll the calf, do you have anything? Roll the calf quickly..." Liu Yong scolded irritably.


    "Something......" I touched my nose and said very directly.


    "Say something!!"


    "Well, the bidding time of the university town on the government side is the 15th. I also set up a company with Du family and Ji family. I want to call you to see if I should communicate with your relationship?" I said solemnly.


    "... did you bid on the 15th?" Liu Yong asked in silence.


    "Well, it says the 15th on the document." I nodded and then said, "everything is ready on my side. Now I need you to help me..."


    "I fucking knew that if you begged me for nothing, you wouldn''t call me..." Liu Yong scolded with his teeth.


    "Oh, sir, we have a relationship. You said I would call you if I didn''t have serious business!! isn''t it a little embarrassing for two big men to gossip about calves?" I said with a smile.


    "All right, all right... I''ll have a breath over there at night. It should be almost no problem!!" Liu Yong reluctantly agreed and was ready to hang up.


    "Sir, wait a minute!!" I shouted when I saw Liu Yong hanging up, and then said, "Sir, can you tell me who the people over there are? What level?"


    "Why are you asking?" Liu yongleng asked.


    "I know I''m a little better, or my heart will be sudden..." I replied with a smile.


    "If you''re okay, you''ll help me. If I say I''ll help you, I''ll certainly help you. Don''t think about it all the time. Just do what you should do!!" Liu Yong scolded me fiercely. He obviously didn''t like my question.


    "Oh, sir, can you just tell me who is opposite?"


    "... do you really want to know?" Liu Yong asked in silence.


    "Ah, I want to know!!"


    "He is the God of H city!!"


    "Ah?" after hearing Liu Yong''s words, he suddenly widened his eyes, and then stammered: "big... Big... You''re not kidding me, are you?"


    "Do I look like someone who has nothing to joke with you?" Liu Yong scolded irritably.


    "No, the man behind you is really the mayor?" I wiped my lips and repeated.


    "HMM..." Liu Yongyu snorted.


    "My mother, uncle Liu, you have such a hard backstage!!" I was deeply shocked.


    "Hard fart, isn''t it a small mayor? If my backstage is really hard, I won''t leave H city..."


    "Uncle Liu, it''s awesome for you to let the mayor do things for you? I admire you so much now..."


    "Come on, don''t worship blindly. He just owes me a favor, so he promised to help me win the university city development project. You don''t need me to connect you with him. It''s impossible..." Liu Yong immediately understood what I meant and directly broke my beautiful fantasy about the future.


    "How did you get to know him?" I asked in a very good mood.


    "We two, I helped him when he was nothing. Later, he was lucky and went smoothly. He became the mayor of our city, so he helped me several times, and then I took some shady intentions from H City in a fair way..." Liu Yong slowly told his story with the mayor.


    "No, if you have such a big backstage, with your relationship, you won''t be forced to leave H city?" I''m a little confused.


    "When we first met, he was young and I was young. He needed money to get through all aspects of relations, and I also needed to expand my business, so we could study together. But later, as he grew older, his status became more and more stable. He knew that he had no room to rise. In addition, he had almost returned the favor he owed me So he began not to care much about me. Slowly, we got rid of the relationship. You can understand that adults have earned enough money, so they don''t want to go down with people with stains like me... "


    "Oh, that''s what happened!!" I nodded.


    "This university town is the last time I shamelessly begged him, and he can help me this last time, but after this, I have no face to look for him..." Liu Yong sighed and replied to me, then silent and asked, "do you think there is any resistance to this project?"


    "What do you mean?" I was puzzled.


    "Is there anyone robbing you?"


    When Liu Yong asked, I instantly remembered the gang of Xiao Wu!!


    "Yes!!" I tell you the truth.


    "What are these people from?" Liu Yong asked.


    "I don''t know. They are all outsiders. There are everywhere. I don''t know what these people do..."


    "Oh, oh!!" Liu Yong slowly agreed, and then said, "I''ll call him in the evening. If there''s no accident, it should be no problem to win the project, but remember, don''t try to contact the mayor!!"


    "Why?" I asked.


    "Are you fucking stupid!! if you deliberately contact him, he will know that I told you these things, and won''t you sell me at that time!!" Liu Yong scolded silently, and then said mildly: "you''re still fucking mixed with society!! I doubt how you live today..."


    "Oh, don''t I just ask, you think I really don''t know what''s going on!!" I replied with some embarrassment, and then said: "OK, there''s nothing I won''t talk to you, you hurry to call that person!! I''m in a hurry..."


    "Pa!!"


    I didn''t speak here. Liu Yong hung up directly.


    "I haven''t finished my fucking words yet. Why did you hang up on me!!

 Chapter 682

    On the other hand, sun Qiang, Lin Yushu and others took Xiao Wu to a hotel with a luxury no less than our imperial food. Lin Yushu directly contracted the hotel in order to welcome sun Qiang out of prison.


    The hotel, which used to be busy on weekdays, is empty today.


    "Mr. Sun, Mr. Lin, please come inside!"


    The hotel manager standing at the door waiting for a long time saw Lin Yushu, sun Qiang and others get off, and immediately greeted them with a smile.


    "Good..."


    Sun Qiang smiled and nodded, then walked into the hotel.


    "Isn''t it just a meal for such a big spectrum?"


    After Xiao Wu got off the bus, he skimmed his mouth and said with great contempt.


    "Well, say a few words less. People have been locked in there for more than ten years. What''s the matter when they come out to enjoy..." Wang Jun smiled back, and then followed Lin Yushu and others with Xiao Wu.


    Ten minutes later, everyone took their seats in the private room. There were five people, sun Qiang, Lin Yushu, fan Aiguo, Xiao Wu and Wang Jun, but Lin Yushu ordered a large table. It seems that each dish costs at least hundreds.


    After sun Qiang took his seat, he simply exchanged greetings with Xiao Wu, and then picked up his chopsticks to eat haisai. It''s really like he hasn''t eaten in years.


    "It''s not serious. Let me eat with you?" Xiao Wu casually picked up cold dishes with chopsticks and looked unhappy.


    "Isn''t that good? Big fish and big meat. You don''t need money for free..." Wang Jun said to Xiao Wu with a smile as he stuffed braised meat into his mouth.


    "Can you stop fucking eating!!" Xiao Wu raised his legs and kicked Wang Jun, then bowed his head and shouted in a stuffy voice: "our city has come to study business, not to eat!!"


    "What''s the use if I don''t eat the boss''s meal?" Wang Jun asked obliquely.


    "Oh, my grass, I really fucking took it..."


    Xiao Wu scolded silently, then slapped away his chopsticks, said expressionless to sun Qiang, "Mr. Sun, take your time, I''ll go out to the bathroom..."


    "Hehe, go!!" Sun Qiang waved his hand with a smile.


    "Hmm!!"


    Xiao Wu promised, then turned and walked out of the private room with a cigarette and a lighter.


    "Xiao Wu is like this. Don''t mind, Mr. Sun!!"


    After Xiao Wu went out, Wang Jun looked up at Sun Qiang and explained.


    "It''s all right. Who didn''t have normal patience when he was young..."


    Sun Qiang is like a Maitreya Buddha. It seems that he can''t do anything except laugh. Wang Jun sees that sun Qiang didn''t say anything, so he then lowers his head and eats vegetables.


    These people can eat for more than an hour. Lin Yushu and others have nothing to do. They just accompany sun Qiang to eat. If they have nothing to do, they will introduce the dishes to sun Qiang, but Xiao Wu sits in his seat, just like the ants on the hot pot. He can''t stay at all.


    "Is this fucking over yet!!" Xiao Wu cried, looking at Wang Jun with his teeth clenched.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you don''t have anything to do, help me peel this crab. Is this big crab too fat..." Wang Jun was annoyed by Xiao Wu''s ink. Then he took out a crab and threw it into Xiao Wu''s bowl.


    "I have nothing to do to peel crabs for you. Are you fucking crazy..." Xiao Wu looked at the crabs in his bowl, collapsed and scolded, and then turned to stand up.


    "Pa!!"


    Wang Jun reached out and pulled Xiaowu, then looked at Sun Qiang and them. Sun Qiang slowly picked up the tablecloth on the table and wiped his mouth very carefully.


    "Are you ready?" Lin Yushu asked with a smile when he saw sun Qiang stop chopsticks.


    "Hmm..." Sun Qiang picked up the drink on the table, took a simple sip, and then patted his stomach with great satisfaction. He laughed and said, "it has to be the food outside. It''s delicious. It''s hard to eat an egg when I''m inside..."


    "I''ve heard that President sun, you''ve been in there. Isn''t it quite moist?" Wang Jun asked with a smile.


    "Oh, Xiao Jun, if you say this, you must not have been in prison. It''s said that I''ve been moisturized outside. But even if I''m moisturizing, doesn''t it have to be in the system? In short, I usually eat better, but if I want to eat this crab, do you think it''s possible? Don''t you really think I can ask the prison guard to buy me two crabs?? Can he buy it for me? Can the prison people bring it in? "Sun Qiang looked at Wang Jun with a crab in his hand and asked.


    "That''s the same thing!!" Wang Jun nodded with a smile.


    "For another example, if I want to find a young lady, do you think they can really take the young lady to prison?" Sun Qiang continued.


    "No..." Wang Jun shook his head.


    "That''s right!! so, people, how high you can climb does not depend on your ability, but on how big your platform can be!! as the saying goes, haikuo can let birds fly by leaping high in the sky. It''s impossible for him to raise a big shark in a small pond. How big the fish can be depends entirely on what kind of fish he is and how big the pond can be..."


    "Brilliant!!" Lin Yushu looked at Sun Qiang and gave him a thumbs up.


    "I don''t dare to say whether it''s brilliant or not. It''s all some feelings of life. OK, let''s talk about serious things. I think the little brother is impatient..." Sun Qiang said to Xiao Wu with a smile.


    "No... no!!" Xiao Wu waved his hand in embarrassment.


    "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting so long. Forgive me, an old man who hasn''t had a serious meal for nearly ten years!!"


    "It''s all right, I eat very well..." Xiao Wu smiled back, and then said, "if you eat well, Mr. Sun, let''s talk about business!!"


    "OK, get down to business!!" Sun Qiang nodded, then looked at Xiao Wu and asked, "who do you think is your biggest opponent in the University City project?"


    "Those people in the harem!!" Xiao Wu replied without hesitation.


    "Yes, as like as two peas, I know the people, but the boss is called Ye Han, not very old, but he has a lot of thoughts, just like Liu Yong." "Even Liu Yong didn''t win with Zhao San in Zhaojia village, but ye Han took more than a year to make Zhao San disappear directly. Ye Han is not a simple child!!"


    "I''ve touched this person. It''s really not easy!!" Xiao Wu nodded.


    "But even if they are not simple, he is a child. If there is no Liu Yong behind him, he is nothing, so your biggest enemy now is not ye Han, but Liu Yong!!"

 Chapter 683

    "Liu Yong?" Xiao Wu was stunned when he heard sun Qiang''s words, and then asked in some doubt, "has Liu never left long ago?"


    "Liu Yong is gone, but ye Han is still there!! Ye Han is the shadow of Liu Yong in H city!! their every action not only represents Ye Han themselves, but also represents Liu Yong!!" Sun Qiang opened his mouth and explained.


    "Forget it, who does love * represent? I don''t know anyone anyway..." Xiao Wu waved his hand impatiently, and then said: "you''d better tell me something useful. I can''t understand what you say now!!"


    "Ha ha, OK, let me say something you can understand!!" Sun Qiang grinned, then looked at Xiao Wu and asked, "do you know what''s different from ye Han now?"


    "I don''t know..." Xiao Wu shook his head.


    "What you need now is a relationship!!" Sun Qiang hit the nail on the head.


    "Relationship?" Xiao Wu was stunned. Then he looked at Wang Jun and sun Qiang. He asked with a puzzled face, "what relationship?"


    "The difference between you and ye Han is the relationship left by Liu Yong. If you don''t have this relationship, you can''t get the project no matter how hard you try..."


    "Fuck, how can we deal with it? We are all outsiders. It doesn''t matter at all. You are so fucking black here. The whole project still takes the back door..." Xiao Wu scolded and replied, his face full of irritability.


    "Ha ha, although you don''t have a good relationship, I''m not bad!! my appearance is to make up for your poor relationship!! otherwise, how can your boss contact me!! no one is a fool. If I don''t have any use value, can you sit here and eat with me?"


    "Boss sun, if you say that, I really don''t want to twist!! that''s very reasonable!!" Xiao Wu smiled and lit a cigarette for himself, then handed one to sun Qiang, smiled and asked, "can I ask President sun how you want to make up for our poor relationship?"


    "Simple!!" Sun Qiang held the cigarette in his mouth. Before Xiao Wu got up, Lin Yushu put the lighter on Sun Qiang''s mouth. Xiao Wu took a look at Lin Yushu and reluctantly put down his lighter.


    "Where did we come from?" Sun Qiang asked after lighting a cigarette.


    "Speaking of bridging the gap..." Xiao Wu replied with a smile.


    "Ah, yes, make up the gap!!" Sun Qiang nodded, then looked at Xiao Wu and said, "do you know who Liu Yong''s relationship is?"


    "I don''t know!!"


    "As far as I know, Liu Yong has been in H city for so many years, his original match should be Bi Wenshi!!"


    "Who is bi Wenshi?" Xiao Wu asked with a sniffle.


    "Bi Wenshi, you don''t know who the fuck it is!! don''t talk..." Wang Jun shouted in silence.


    "Who the hell is that!! who the hell is bi Wenshi? How the hell do I know..."


    "Ha ha, you two don''t have to quarrel. Bi Wenshi is the current mayor of H city!!" Sun Qiang said this sentence calmly.


    After Xiao Wu heard this sentence, it seemed as if the air had solidified. Xiao Wu was stunned for a long time. Then he looked at Sun Qiang and asked, "what do you say again about Bi Wenshi?"


    "Mayor!!"


    "Positive and negative?" asked Xiao Wu.


    "Positive..."


    "Grass, isn''t that the relationship between you and the city? Even if we can make up the relationship, it''s not as hard as the mayor?"


    "Ha ha, you''re right. The relationship left by Liu Yong is really hard enough, but nothing is absolute!!" after saying this, sun Qiang took out a file bag from his luggage and put it on the table.


    "What is it?" Xiao Wu asked, looking at the file bag.


    "Although Ye Han has a hard relationship with them, it''s impossible for us to find a harder one. Since we can''t find a harder relationship, we''ll just destroy him!!" with that, sun Qiang directly opened the file bag.


    Xiao Wu took the information in the file bag, looked carefully for a while, then looked at Sun Qiang and said, "what''s this?"


    "You don''t understand this thing. I''m showing you this!!" Sun Qiang then took out a USB flash disk and handed it to Lin Yushu, then looked at Lin Yushu and said, "put out the video inside!!"


    "Hmm!!"


    Lin Yushu took the USB flash drive and plugged it directly into the computer in the private room.


    A few minutes later, a picture appeared on the computer screen. The video was recorded in the car. A man sat on the co pilot and waited in the car for a few minutes. Bi Wenshi appeared in the picture.


    "Mayor Bi!!"


    After Bi Wenshi got on the bus, the co pilot''s man shouted.


    "Hmm!!" Bi Wenshi promised, then looked at the man above the co pilot and asked, "has the woman handled it?"


    "I handled it, I killed it myself!! and then buried it in the back mountain. This is the photo left when handling the body..." the man handed the mobile phone to bi Wenshi. Bi Wenshi took the mobile phone and took a look, and then directly put the mobile phone into his pocket.


    "Mayor Bi, how much do we charge?" asked the man above the co pilot.


    "Someone will contact you!!" Bi Wenshi threw down this sentence with an expressionless face, and then directly turned and got out of the car.


    The video stopped suddenly.


    Wang Jun and others were stunned.


    "Is this... Is this true?" Lin Yushu, who was also surprised, stammered.


    "Well, this video was taken by my people. This is the evidence of Bi Wenshi''s murder. What do you think would happen if this video fell into the hands of the discipline inspection Gang?" Sun Qiang asked with a smile.


    ��������


    Xiao Wu looked at Sun Qiang and was silent for a long time. Then he shouted to his heart, "this video is awesome!!"


    "This video, together with the evidence of Bi Wenshi''s corruption and bribery many years ago, let alone the mayor. Even if it is *, I can ask him to stay honest with me!!"


    "What do you mean, Mr. Sun?" asked Xiao Wu.


    "Bi Wenshi has accumulated in H city for many years. If he is really anxious, it will not be fun to die with us, so we don''t have to hand over this thing unless we have to..."


    "Threaten him with this?" Xiao Wu suddenly became smart.


    "That''s right!! Liu Yong has a good relationship with Bi Wenshi, so he has come to this step. But if Bi Wenshi is controlled by us, let alone a small University City, will it be convenient for us to do whatever we want in the future?"


    "Fang... Convenient, really convenient..." Xiao Wu stammered a promise.


    At this time, Xiao Wu knew that sun Qiang, the so-called godfather of the underworld, was really not a false reputation. In a few words, Xiao Wu admired him directly!!

 Chapter 684

    In a private room of a senior hotel in H city.


    "I''ll leave this information to you. No matter how you use it, Bi Wenshi should know that we have his handle now..."


    With that, sun Qiang handed Xiao Wu the USB flash disk and the file bag directly.


    Xiao Wu was stunned after taking the file bag, then looked at Sun Qiang and asked, "do you still have a backup in your hand?"


    "What you take is a backup..." Sun Qiang told the truth.


    "Do you want us to talk to bi Wenshi in person, or do you want someone else to send this thing to bi Wenshi?" Xiao Wu asked with narrowed eyes.


    "Whatever, whatever you do, just let Bi Wenshi know the existence of this thing!!"


    "Let me ask, what if Bi Wenshi is not interested in this thing?" Xiao Wu then asked.


    "Impossible!! if this thing leaks, the black hat on your head will disappear. How can he not be interested!!"


    "I mean in case!!" Xiao Wu repeated.


    "In case..." Sun Qiang rubbed his palm and was silent. Then he looked at Xiao Wu and said, "if he''s not interested, let''s send this thing directly to others!!"


    "Who are the others?"


    "Who do you think most wants Bi Wenshi to fall in H city?" Sun Qiang asked.


    Xiao Wu was stunned when he heard this sentence. Then he grinned, reached out to pick up the file bag on the table, looked at Sun Qiang and said, "President sun, when the business is finished, I won''t chat with you. I have to do business..."


    "Go, go..." Sun Qiang smiled and waved his hand.


    "Don''t eat a few, hurry up!"


    Xiao Wu stretched out his legs and kicked the driver Wang Jun, then wrapped the file bag in his coat and ran outside the private room.


    ����


    After Xiao Wu and others left, Lin Yushu and fan Aiguo, who had not spoken, looked at Sun Qiang and asked, "brother, do you think these two people can be reliable?"


    "What''s reliable?" Sun Qiang replied indifferently.


    "I''m just afraid these two people will screw up this matter!!" Lin Yushu looked a little worried.


    "What if they screw up? I just want them to screw it up now!! it''s best to make the city full of wind and rain, and everyone knows it..."


    "Brother, are you going to kill Bi Wenshi?" Lin Yushu replied with a smile.


    "Ha ha, if Bi Wenshi hadn''t pressed me step by step, I wouldn''t have been in prison for ten years. I''ve been investigating him for ten years. Now that I''m out, the first thing I do is to kill this Bi Wenshi!!" Sun Qiang bit his teeth and shouted, then stood up and looked at Lin Yushu and shouted: "It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. I''ve been waiting for this day for ten fucking years!! ten years!!"


    "Brother, it''s hard..." fan Aiguo shouted.


    "Hard work doesn''t matter, just have the result..." Sun Qiang waved his hand, then slowly stood up and ran outside the private room with his back and hands.


    Lin Yushu and fan Aiguo looked at each other, and then hurriedly ran out.


    ����


    On the other hand, the little five Wangjun returned to Fuhe mountain house with the information given to them by sun Qiang.


    "How was the conversation?"


    At this time, Liu Nengzheng sat cross legged on the sofa playing the PSP game console. When he saw Xiao Wu coming back, he shouted with a smile.


    "Sun Qiang, give me something. Have a look..."


    Little five threw the file bag on the sofa, then grabbed the handle in Liu Neng''s hand and played happily.


    "What is it?"


    Liu Neng opened the file bag curiously, and then looked carefully. Liu Neng''s face was calm at the beginning, but the more he looked down, the heavier his face became.


    Ten minutes later, Liu Neng gently put down the information, then wrung his eyebrows and asked, "what does Sun Qiang mean by giving you this thing?"


    "He wants us to send this thing to bi Wenshi, and then threatens Bi Wenshi to help us win the university city development project!!" Xiao Wu replied absently while playing the game.


    "Do you know what it means if it leaks?" Liu Neng shouted, pointing to the file bag on the sofa.


    "..." Xiao Wu put down his handle and looked at Liu Neng for a moment. Then he stammered and asked, "what does Dai... Mean?"


    "It means that Bi Wenshi''s head can''t be saved!! his head can''t be saved. Do you think he is still in the mood to talk to you about the development of university town?" Liu Neng shouted at Xiao Wu.


    "What are you quarreling with me? How the fuck do I know if he is in the mood..." Xiao Wu replied speechlessly, and then picked up the apple on the tea table and ate it.


    "You''re a fucking fool!!" Liu Neng scolded speechlessly, and then shouted, "every man is innocent and bears his sins!!"


    "Don''t tell me the whole idiom. I haven''t graduated from fucking primary school!!"


    "How do you think Bi Wenshi would react if he knew about the existence of this information?" Liu Neng looked at Xiao Wu and asked.


    "I don''t know, love * what reaction, what relationship it has with me..." Xiao Wu chewed an apple and shouted impatiently.


    "If I were Bi Wenshi, I would destroy this evidence at all costs. Bi Wenshi is so old that he can''t be led by us. People like him would rather kill him than compromise because of this. In short, if Bi Wenshi knew we had this thing in hand, he would kill us at all costs, Instead of choosing compromise!! "Wang Jun said sharply at this time.


    "Yes, sun Qiang put this thing in our hands in order to watch us compete with biwenshi snipe and clam, and finally he reaped the benefits!!" Liu Neng nodded slightly.


    "I fucking said don''t play idioms with me. I didn''t graduate from primary school. Can you tell me what to do about it?" little five shouted with some collapse.


    "You shouldn''t take it back..." Liu Neng replied irritably, and then ran to the second floor with the file bag.


    "Grass, why the fuck do you blame me? I fucking know what to take and what not to take!!" Xiao Wu replied speechlessly, then picked up the handle and played the game.


    "Ha ha..." Wang Jun smiled and didn''t speak.


    "You smile like a JB!! you fucking understand why you didn''t tell me not to take it back!!" Xiao Wu shouted at Wang Jun with his eyes on beads.


    "I don''t know whether I should take this thing or not..."


    "Fuck off, I don''t know anything. What the fuck are you pretending to understand with me!!"


    Xiao Wu kicked Wang Jun impatiently, but he played with the handle heartlessly

 Chapter 685

    H City, mao''an home.


    Mao an was just like she had just finished smoking * and lay in bed in a depressed spirit. From time to time, she also made a hum or two. It was obvious that 500000 people had been stolen and the whole person had lost the courage to live.


    "Bata!!"


    Mao Ping threw down the cigarette end in his hand, then turned around the house twice, looked at Mao an and shouted, "I fucking asked you to deposit your money in the bank. Why don''t you go!!"


    "I was busy and forgot..." Mao an replied stiffly in bed.


    Mao Ping came forward and grabbed Mao an''s collar, then stared at the beads and shouted, "tell me what you can fucking remember!"


    "I can''t fucking remember anything, OK!!" Mao an replied with a big mouth.


    "Fuck you, you''re so angry with me. We''ve worked hard to earn 500000, just because you forgot to say, it''s gone?"


    "What do you want? I fucking want to do this? Can I get the money back when I''m fucking dead?" Mao an shouted with great emotion.


    "Oh, I fuck you. I''m so fucking convinced. How can I have a brother like you..."


    Mao Ping looked at Mao an and was silent. He reluctantly released his right hand pulling Mao an''s collar, then rubbed his head hard, squatted by the bed and smoked continuously.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Mao an looked at Mao Ping, who was in a very low mood, sorted his collar, and then sat up slowly.


    "Brother..."


    Mao''an shouted at Mao Ping in a low voice.


    "I''m not your fucking brother. Why do you love JB in the future!! I didn''t get the 500000 back until I was dead. I didn''t even see the money, so I lost it!!"


    Mao Ping bit a cigarette end on his mouth, and the skin on his lips was very serious. The whole person''s mental outlook was extremely decadent.


    "I didn''t mean it... I really didn''t mean it..."


    Mao an explained with embarrassment.


    "You fucking intentionally or unintentionally, the money is gone!! what do you say when the money is gone!! you tell me now that the money is gone, what the fuck do we do!!"


    Mao Ping suddenly stood up and shouted at Mao an at the top of his voice as if he were crazy.


    "Let''s make more money without money..."


    Mao an whispered back.


    "I''ll fuck you. How can we earn 500000 back!"


    "..." Mao an looked at Mao Ping and was silent for a while. Then he said naively with his big mouth: "it''s no use shouting with me now. Why don''t we call the police and let the police help us get the money back..."


    "I fucking doubt how long your brain is. Did you let your mother''s ass jump when you were a child?" Mao Ping scolded silently.


    "What''s the matter with me?"


    "How did we get the money? You don''t count it in your fucking heart!! the police came to ask us how did we get the money? We said we wanted it from others


    "Well... What do you say?" Mao an asked, looking at Mao Ping.


    "Don''t fucking talk to me, let me think..."


    Speaking, Mao Ping lay directly on the bed, and then opened his eyes. He didn''t know what was in his mind.


    After lying down for a few minutes, Mao Ping suddenly sat up with a splash, then looked at Mao an and asked, "who has been to our house during my absence?"


    "No one has been here..." Mao an recalled it in his mind, and then said, "I don''t let him in the delivery room. They are all put at the door for me..."


    "No one has been here?" Mao Ping asked, stroking his glasses.


    "... if you''ve been here, it''s Xiao Hong''s visit!!"


    "Grass Mud Horse, it''s this little red again!!" Mao Ping scolded with his teeth.


    "The money can''t be taken away by Xiao Hong..." Mao an said very definitely.


    "How do you know?"


    "She doesn''t even know where the money is!!"


    "Have you fucking given her money?" Mao Ping asked with eyes on beads.


    "I take the money for her behind her back. He doesn''t know where the money is. Even if he knows, he can''t take away so much money!!" Mao an still doesn''t believe that Xiao Hong took the money. At this time, Mao an has been completely dazzled by love.


    "You look like a fucking fool. She can''t take it away and can''t let others take it away..." Mao Ping scolded silently, then looked at Mao an and asked, "has Xiao Hong called you after the accident?"


    "OK... It seems not!!" Mao an shook his head.


    "Fuck, the accident happened to this woman!!" Mao Ping bit his teeth and scolded, then looked at Mao an and said, "now you call Xiao Hong and ask her where she is!!"


    "I don''t think Xiao Hong can take the money..."


    "I''ll call you as soon as I fucking ask you to call. Don''t talk nonsense to me!!" Mao Ping shouted with a red neck.


    "Just fight..."


    Mao an reluctantly picked up his mobile phone and dialed Xiaohong.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is turned off!!"


    "Power off!!"


    Mao an put down his cell phone and shouted at Mao Ping.


    "Fuck, the money must have been taken away by Xiao Hong!!"


    Mao Ping bit his teeth and scolded, then picked up his coat and went out.


    "Brother, what are you doing?!"


    Cried Mao an.


    "I''ll fucking go out for change..."


    Mao an stood stunned, then ran out with the car key.


    Ten minutes later, Mao an and Mao Ping disappeared into the street in an old van.


    ����


    H City, in the harem office.


    Tian Ming hurried into my office with a pile of thick photos.


    "What''s the matter? It''s urgent for you..."


    I looked up at Tian Ming and asked with a smile.


    "You asked me to follow Lin Yushu the other day. Do you remember?"


    Tian Ming sat opposite me and looked at me and asked.


    "Remember..." I nodded slightly, then looked at Tian Ming and asked, "is there a result?"


    "I don''t know if I took it. Look at this group of photos first..."


    With that, Tian Ming took the picture directly on the table. I took out a bottle of mineral water and handed it to Tian Ming. Then I picked up the picture on the table and looked at it carefully.


    When I picked up "who is this man?"


    I asked, pointing to sun Qiang in the picture.


    "Sun Qiang, an old gangster in H city..."


    Tian Ming put down the mineral water and explained.


    "From what?"


    I asked, frowning.


    "He''s big and small... Some say he''s nothing, others say he''s the godfather of the underworld in H city!!"

 Chapter 686

    "Mafia Godfather"? I was stunned when I heard this term. Then I grinned, looked at Tian Ming and said, "when the fuck is the name of Mafia Godfather still popular..."


    "It was passed on a few years ago. At that time, people liked such a name..." Tian Ming also smiled.


    "What on earth does this man do?" I asked.


    "I heard the name of sun Qiang several times in H City in those years. This sun Qiang was pretty good at that time. At least no one could break his wrist with him in H City, but then a story happened and the man disappeared..." Tian Ming looked at me and explained.


    "Disappeared?" I asked, wringing my eyebrows.


    "Yes, squat on the fence!!" Tian Ming nodded slightly and then said: "this sun Qiang should have just come out a few days ago, but I don''t want to understand what the people of Lin Yushu Xiaowu have to do with sun Qiang..."


    "There must be demons when things happen. These things must come together for our project, so you let your people follow Lin Yushu and inform me if there is any news!!" I put down the picture in my hand and looked at Tian Ming and said.


    "Don''t we take some action?" Tian Ming asked suspiciously.


    "What action? I don''t know what these things want to do. How can we take action?"


    "Also......" Tian Ming nodded and looked like he wanted to talk and stop.


    "If you have something to say, don''t hide here..." I looked at Tian Ming and shouted irritably.


    "I think we are a little passive now?" Tian Ming looked at me and said.


    "There''s no way to be passive. We don''t know where we''re coming from. I used to have a headache for the people over there. Now there''s a big brother called the godfather of the underworld. I really don''t know how many ghosts and ghosts are still staring at the development projects of the University City in H city!!"


    "What you said is the same as what you didn''t say!!" Tian Ming replied to me speechless.


    "If you have a way, give me a move..." I rolled my eyes and looked at Tian Ming and said.


    "What else would I tell you if I were looking for it!!"


    After Tian Ming finished, he turned and ran outside my office.


    ����


    On the other side, Mao Ping and Mao an drove to Xiaohong''s house, but when they arrived at Xiaohong''s house, they found that there were no people for a long time.


    "Fuck, this woman ran away!"


    Mao Ping looked at the empty room and scolded with his teeth.


    "Maybe it''s moving. I didn''t have time to tell me..."


    Mao an replied naively, then took out his mobile phone and dialed Xiaohong''s mobile phone number, but no matter how he called, he turned it off.


    "Why the fuck has it turned off all the time!! do you think something''s wrong with Xiaohong?"


    Mao an looked at Mao Ping with his mobile phone and asked.


    "You look like a fucking fool!! all the forces in the world have made you stupid by yourself..."


    Mao Ping scolded wordlessly, then took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone number.


    "Hello? Sister Li... Ah, it''s me, Mao ping!! yes... I''d like to ask if there is a girl named Xiaohong over there? What did you quit? You quit long ago? Well, OK, I know..."


    "What did Sister Li say?" Mao an asked anxiously after seeing Mao Ping put down the phone.


    "Quit and go back to my hometown!!"


    Mao Ping reluctantly rubbed his hair, then looked at Mao an and said, "this money must have been taken away by Xiao Hong!"


    "Maybe Xiaohong has something urgent at home?"


    "Fuck you, it''s fucking time. You''re still in the mood to speak for him. You''re a fucking pig brain!!"


    Mao Ping scolded wordlessly, then stood up and ran downstairs.


    ����


    Inside the van.


    "Where are we going?" Mao an looked at Mao Ping in a low mood and asked.


    "Go to Xiaohong''s friend''s house..." Mao Ping frowned back while driving.


    "What are you doing at your fucking friend''s house?" Mao an asked.


    "Can you stop fucking talking to me?"


    "I''m just asking why you''re looking for someone else''s friends?"


    "Can you shut the fuck up!"


    "I am..."


    "Roll the calf, shut up!"


    Mao Ping pulled his mouth directly on Mao an''s face, then stared at the beads and scolded: "Grass Mud Horse, if you didn''t find a JB friend of 500000 because you''re not free, would you lose it?"


    ��������


    Mao an covered his big face and looked at Mao Ping very wronged. He didn''t dare to say a word.


    Two hours later, Mao an and Mao Ping met three or four girls who usually had a good relationship with Xiaohong, but none of them knew where Xiaohong had gone, and they didn''t even ask where Xiaohong''s hometown was.


    "Big brother, when are we going to be the head!!" Mao an sat on the co pilot and looked at Mao Ping with a tired face.


    "When to find out Xiaohong, when is the head..." Mao Ping replied expressionless.


    "Ah? You can''t find it all tomorrow morning!!" Mao an shouted with a big mouth.


    "If you don''t want to find you, you can go home..."


    "I didn''t say I didn''t want to find it!!"


    "By the way, I remember what was the name of the girl who used to work with Xiaohong?" Mao Ping scratched his head and asked irritably.


    "Do you mean Jingjing?" Mao an was stunned and asked.


    "Yes, that''s Jingjing!!" Mao Ping nodded.


    "That Jingjing hasn''t been a lady for a long time. Can they still be in touch?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Do you know where Jingjing''s home is?" Mao Ping scolded irritably.


    "I remember it seems to be in the north of the city..."


    "You give me the way, let''s go and have a look!"


    With this, Mao Ping directly started the car.


    "I don''t think we can find Xiao Hong in the past... Well, I won''t talk. I''ll show you the way..."


    Half an hour later, Mao Ping''s van stopped next to a tube building, and then Mao an and Mao Ping got off the van.


    "I don''t think people can be at home..." Mao an stood up in front of Jingjing''s house and said.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, knock on the door!!" Mao Ping kicked Mao an impatiently.


    "Just talk. Don''t keep fiddling with me, will you?"


    Mao an patted his ass, then went to the door and knocked on the door twice.


    "Who?"


    A girl''s voice sounded in the house.


    "Me, Anzi!!"


    Mao an gave a low cry.


    "Bang!!"


    After hearing the name, there was a sound of broken glass in the house, and then there was no movement.


    "Where are the people?"


    When mao''an heard nothing, he knocked on the door and shouted.


    "Why is this fucking man gone? Talk!!"


    Mao an shouted repeatedly, but no one answered.

 Chapter 687

    Mao an stood in front of Xiaohong''s friend Jingjing''s house and shouted a few times. After that, he found that there was no response at all.


    "What the hell is going on? I heard someone talking just now!!" Mao an muttered in doubt.


    "Get up!"


    Mao Ping reached out to push away Mao an, and then kicked his big foot directly on the wooden door, which was not very strong.


    "Bang!!"


    The wooden door was kicked open by Mao Ping, and then he rushed in directly.


    "You... What do you do?"


    After Mao Ning entered the house, he found a girl with a fruit knife in her hand standing at the door of the bedroom, shivering and shouting at Mao Ping.


    "Where''s Xiao Hong?"


    Mao Ping looked at Jingjing and asked.


    "I... I don''t know..." the girl stammered back.


    "Fuck you, I don''t know!"


    Mao Ping bit his teeth and scolded. Then he took a vigorous step and ran directly to the girl, and then grabbed the fruit knife in the girl''s hand.


    "Ah!!"


    The girl shouted when she saw the fruit knife robbed.


    "Pa!!"


    Mao Ping threw his mouth on the girl''s face, then stared at the beads and shouted, "where''s Xiao Hong?"


    "I really don''t know..."


    Jingjing sits on the ground and looks at Mao Ping in fear.


    "What are you doing? You''re scared..."


    At this time, Mao an came forward and stopped Mao Ping.


    "Fuck off!"


    Mao Ping angrily scolded, and then directly dragged the girl''s pajamas and picked her up.


    "What are you doing?"


    Jingjing looks at Mao Ping with trembling.


    "I''m fucking asking you again. Do you know where Xiao Hong is?"


    When talking, Mao Ping put the fruit knife directly on the girl''s neck.


    "I really..."


    "You''d better not play tricks with me. If my knife is accidentally scratched for you, you will have no place to cry. I''ll tell you!! this is not the time to talk about sisterhood!!" before Jingjing finished her words, Mao Ping directly and rudely interrupted.


    "Yes, if you know where Xiao Hong is, you can say it!! we have serious business with him!!" Mao an on the side also anxiously advised.


    ��������


    The girl looked up at Mao an, then looked at Mao Ping, then said in silence: "I don''t know where she went, but she had been hiding in my house a few days ago, and then she was picked up by a man named Dongge..."


    Speaking of the girl, she paused and then added: "when I left, the East brother told me not to tell anyone about Xiao Hong!!"


    "Didn''t you lie to me?" Mao Ping asked, looking at Jingjing.


    "Do I have to lie to you?"


    ��������


    Mao Ping looked at Xiao Hong and was silent for a moment. Then he turned his head and shouted to Mao an, "go!!"


    "I''m leaving now?"


    Mao an asked in some surprise.


    "Don''t fucking talk!"


    Mao Ping angrily scolded, and then left Jingjing''s house with a fruit knife.


    ����


    After going out, Mao Ping got into the van directly, and Mao an quickly followed him.


    "Elder brother, who is that elder brother?" Mao an looked at Mao Ping and asked after getting on the bus.


    "How many brothers do we have here?" Mao Ping replied with his eyes askew, then turned the key and started the car.


    "You mean Zhang Dong took our money!!" Mao an suddenly realized.


    "If he didn''t take our money, why did he take Xiao Hong away!!"


    "Fuck, not only stole my money, but also kidnapped my daughter-in-law. It''s too bullying!!" Mao an patted her thigh and shouted bitterly.


    "You''re a fucking fool, pure..."


    "Isn''t that what happened?" Mao an asked naively looking at Mao Ping.


    "Can you stop fucking talking to me?" Mao Ping shouted as he turned his head and looked at Mao an while driving.


    "By the way, the day I lost the money, I saw Li Dabao come. Then I asked him what he was doing. He came to work with me. Then he ran away. Li Dabao must have taken our money!!" Mao an recalled what happened that night.


    "You fucking saw them, didn''t you expect to stop them?"


    "Who knows they are running to steal money?" mao''an seems to be quite reasonable.


    "Don''t fucking talk to me. Now I feel what my mother is doing to give you brains!!"


    Mao Ping angrily patted the steering wheel, then stepped on the accelerator, and the old van accelerated instantly.


    "Brother, slow down..." Mao an shouted at Mao Ping in a panic, dragging the handrail.


    "Don''t fucking BB!!"


    "You drive so fast, the wheels are fucking lost..."


    "Don''t talk, I''ll fuck you!"


    ����


    At 8 pm, Mao an and Mao Ping drove to the Dongge site, a poorly decorated mahjong hall.


    "Elder brother, how can we ask for money..." Mao an sat in the car and frowned at the brightly lit mahjong hall.


    "Just look at me!!" Mao pingting JB replied mysteriously. Then he took out two army spikes from the back seat of the van, handed one to Mao an and took one by himself.


    "Do you want to fight?" Mao an asked with a smile, looking at the army thorn in his hand.


    "If I don''t do it, don''t do it, you hear me?"


    Mao Ping frowned and gave an order, then stabbed the van with the army.


    "Wow..."


    Mao Ping opened the door curtain of the chess and card room, and then went in directly with the army stab.


    "What do you two do?"


    When the leg patting man in the chess and card room saw Mao an and Mao Ning stabbing in with the army, he frowned and shouted.


    "I came to find someone..."


    Mao Ping walked to the man with a smile.


    "If you want to make trouble, you''d better go out and make trouble. This is the East brother''s field. I''ll tell you!"


    The man looked at the army thorn on Mao Ping''s hand and said with disgust.


    "What''s the matter with Dongge''s field? I came to find Zhang Dong!"


    Mao''an shouted at the man with the thorn in his hand.


    "Hula..."


    Hearing Mao an''s words, all the gamblers in the field put down their poker and looked at Mao an and Mao Ning together.


    "Pa!!"


    Mao Ping put the army thorn around the man''s neck, then looked at the man and asked, "is Zhang Dong here?"


    "You take this fucking thing down to me!!" the man shouted, squinting at the Spurs.


    "Grass Mud Horse, you''re an errand runner. You call me your mother B!!" Mao Ping slapped his mouth in the man''s face, then strangled the man''s neck and shouted, "where the fuck am I asking you, Zhang Dong?"


    "Grass Mud Horse, you''re playing with fire!!" the guy shouted, and then seven or eight big men suddenly ran out of the chess and card room.


    "Grass Mud Horse, who wants Dongge to stand up and let me see some heads!!"


    One of the leading men, with a machete in his hand, stared at beads with bare arms and roared.

 Chapter 688

    Mao Ping squinted at the strong man in front of him, then wiped his mouth, walked to the strong man, looked at the man and asked, "where are you, man?"


    "What the fuck do I have to do with you!!"


    The strong man opened his mouth and scolded, and then stretched out his hand to push Mao Ping.


    "Are you in charge here?"


    Mao Ping stepped back and looked at the strong man and asked.


    "What does it matter to you whether I''m in charge or not!!"


    The strong man replied carelessly, and then stretched out his hand to hit Mao Ping''s head.


    "Pa!!"


    Mao Ping reacted very quickly, grabbed the strong man''s wrist, and then directly dragged the man into his arms along with the man''s strength.


    "Grass Mud Horse, give me a fucking moment back!!"


    Mao Ping hugged the strong man in his arms, put a military thorn against the man''s neck, and waited for the beads to shout to the people in the chess and card room.


    "Grass Mud Horse, my eldest brother told you not to fucking hear later, didn''t he?"


    Mao an shouted with a military thorn.


    The strong men''s companions looked at each other, and no one moved forward, but no one stepped back.


    "Man, as for this? What a revenge?"


    The strong man in Mao Ping''s arms looked at the faint red cut on his neck and asked very nervously.


    "I''m looking for Zhang Dong today. If any of you have his phone, call him immediately!!"


    Mao Ping licked his lips and replied. Then he adjusted his posture and shouted from the person in the room: "Grass Mud Horse, I''ll ask you to call Zhang Dong now!!"


    "Little... Little brother, don''t be nervous. I''ll call now..."


    The guy inside the counter stammered back, then hid under the counter and dialed Zhang Dong.


    "Hello? Brother Dong, come here quickly. There''s an accident in the chess and card room... I don''t know who''s opposite. I''ll come here with two army spikes anyway, right... Brother Dong, come back quickly!!"


    After the young man called, he shouted to Mao Ping in the middle of the room, "man, brother Dong will come right away. Don''t get excited!"


    "You tell him to hurry up!!" Mao an shouted impatiently.


    "Man, if you don''t let me go, I won''t do it with you..." the strong man in Mao Ping''s arms blinked and looked at Mao Ping and discussed.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I''ll tell you!! you don''t want to leave if Zhang Dong doesn''t come out!!" Mao Ping replied irritably, then squinted at the direction of the door and waited for Zhang Dong''s arrival.


    Ten minutes later, a black Passat directly pierced the door of the chess and card room. A middle-aged man in his forties came out of the car with a handbag.


    "Who''s making trouble?" before the middle-aged man came into the house, his voice spread to the house first.


    "Dongge!!"


    After hearing the voice of the middle-aged man, the strong man in Mao Ping''s arms shouted at his throat.


    "Brother Dong..."


    "Brother Dong..."


    The middle-aged man stepped into the chess and card room, and the gamblers in the room greeted Zhang Dong one after another.


    "Mao Ping, what are you doing?"


    The middle-aged man looked at Mao Ping in the middle of the room and frowned.


    "Brother Dong, do you want us to do something?"


    Mao Ping squinted at Zhang Dong and asked.


    "What can I do for you?" Zhang Dong was stunned, then looked at Mao Ping with a smile and asked, "what can I do for you?"


    "We lost the money in our family. You must have taken it!"


    At this time, Mao an on one side shouted with her neck.


    "Ha ha!!"


    When Zhang Dong heard this, he was not angry, but laughed. Not only Zhang Dong laughed, but all the gamblers in the room laughed.


    "What the fuck are you laughing at!"


    Mao an scolded with some embarrassment.


    "OK, don''t laugh..."


    Zhang Dong waved his hand, then looked at Mao an and asked, "Anzi, we know each other. I ask you, why do you say I took the money?"


    "I..."


    Mao an hesitated and didn''t know what to say.


    "OK, don''t talk nonsense, Zhang Dong, you took our money!!" Mao Ping shouted irritably.


    "Even if we take it away, what can you do?" Zhang Dong asked with an expressionless look at Mao Ping.


    "Zhang Dong, don''t deceive people too much!!" Mao Ping shouted with his teeth clenched.


    "I fucking bullied you. What can you do to me?"


    Zhang Dong touched Mao Ping''s chest with his hand, then pulled Mao Ping''s collar and shouted, "even if I take your fucking money away, tell me what you can do? Call the police? Or play with me with these two army spikes?"


    ��������


    Mao Ping stared at Zhang Dong, biting his lips and didn''t speak.


    "I''m asking you a fucking question!! how can you tell me?"


    Zhang Dong spoke very arrogantly, pointing to Mao Ping''s chest as he spoke.


    "Zhang Dong, don''t force me!"


    Mao Ping shouted, gritting his teeth.


    "Ha ha..."


    Zhang Dong grinned, then turned around and grabbed the * in Li Dabao''s hand.


    "I''ll fucking force you. What can you do? Tell me!"


    Zhang Dong took a * and directly aimed at Mao Ping''s head.


    Mao Ping was stunned when he saw * and Mao an was stunned.


    "Grass Mud Horse, talk, what do you want, you tell me!!"


    Zhang Dong repeated.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Mao Ping looked at the dark muzzle of the gun with eyes on beads, and kept panting in his nose.


    "Talk!"


    Zhang Dong pushed the muzzle forward.


    ��������


    Mao Ping was silent for a moment. Then he whispered, "brother Dong, I''m sorry. You didn''t take the money. I was wrong!!"


    "You fucking admit your mistake to me now. Do you think it''s still time?"


    Zhang Dong asked with a laugh.


    "What do you want, brother Dong?"


    Mao Ping clutched the thorn in his hand, but he didn''t have the courage to lift it up.


    "Kneel down and knock my head three times, and then get out of here!!"


    Zhang Dong shouted with a * pointing to the ground.


    "Brother Dong, are you kidding me?"


    Mao Ping asked with a smile.


    "Do you think I''m kidding you?"


    Zhang Dong asked back without expression.


    "If I kneel down, our long relationship will be broken!!"


    "Grass Mud Horse, I''ve been fooling around with Zhang Dong for so long. Do you think I''ll need a shit friend? Did you think about us being friends when you came to me with a fucking army thorn?"


    Zhang Dong shouted very arrogantly.


    "Fuck you, aren''t you a little too bullying?"


    At this time, Mao an, holding a military thorn, rushed over with Zhang Dong.


    "Bang!!"


    Mao an ran for less than three steps and was directly kicked away by the people around Zhang Dong.


    "Fuck your mother, let me get up!"


    Mao an cried in a low voice.


    "You stay fucking honest with me!!"


    Li Dabao stepped on Mao an''s face.

 Chapter 689

    Zhang Dong''s chess and card room.


    Mao an is pressed on the ground, and Mao Ping and Zhang Dong look at each other.


    "Grass Mud Horse, you loosen me!!"


    Mao an struggled again and again, shouting at Li Dabao who stepped on his face.


    "You stay fucking honest. For the sake of knowing each other, I won''t fucking hit you..."


    Li Dabao replied impatiently, and then released his big foot stepping on Mao an''s face.


    "Fuck you, I fucking fought with you today!!"


    Seeing that Li Dabao loosened himself, mao''an was about to rush towards Zhang Dong with a military thorn.


    "Anzi!!"


    At this time, Mao Ping suddenly stared at his big eyes and shouted. Mao anling was in place, looked at Mao Ping with doubts on his face, and said with trembling lips: "brother, let''s fight with them!!"


    "You stay fucking honest with me!!"


    Mao Ping replied irritably, then turned to look at Zhang Dong in front of him and said expressionless, "brother Dong, if I kneel down for you now, will it be over?"


    "Yes, kneel down and let''s be clear..." Zhang Dong nodded.


    "Splash!!"


    As soon as Zhang Dong''s voice fell, Mao Ping knelt directly on the ground.


    "Brother!!"


    Mao an shouted excitedly.


    "Anzi, don''t fucking move!!"


    Mao Ping knelt on the ground, turned his head to look at Mao an and shouted. Then he looked up, bit his lips, looked at Zhang Dong and asked, "brother Dong, is it OK?"


    "Ha ha..."


    Zhang Dong smiled, then raised his trouser line, squatted in front of Mao Ping, patted Mao Ping''s face, grinned and said, "you still need me three kowtows!"


    "Don''t go too far, Zhang Dong..."


    Mao Ping shouted, gritting his teeth.


    "Brother Dong, it''s almost enough!"


    "Yes, I''m kneeling. Let them go..."


    At this time, the gamblers watching the excitement also helped Mao Ping.


    "What do you mean almost?" Zhang Dong stood up slowly and looked at the gamblers around him with a sneer.


    ��������


    "I''ll ask you a fucking question!! what''s almost enough!!" Zhang Dong stared at the beads and looked around. After seeing that no one was talking, he pointed to Mao Ping on his knees and shouted: "Today, I don''t want to give him some color to see. I''ll make trouble today, and I''ll come out tomorrow. I can''t even open this mahjong hall!! I''ve dealt with your shit all day, and I don''t have to do anything else. Today, I''ll leave it here. I''ll make three noises. If I don''t make a noise, no one will want to leave the house on foot!!"


    "Zhang Dong, fuck you, aren''t you a little too bullying!!"


    Mao an looked at Mao Ping kneeling on the ground and scolded very excitedly.


    "Hula!!"


    Zhang Dong rolled the bolt of the gun, then directly put the muzzle of the gun on Mao an''s face, then looked at Mao an and shouted, "you''re fucking scolding me!"


    "I..."


    "Anzi, don''t fucking talk!!" Mao Ping shouted, then bowed his head and knocked his head on the ground.


    "Bang!!"


    "Bang!!"


    "Bang!!"


    Mao Ping knelt on the ground and knocked three times without any pause.


    All the gamblers around looked silly. No one expected that Mao Ping would kowtow so happily.


    "Brother Dong, all right?"


    Mao Ping raised his bloody forehead, looked at Zhang Dong and asked.


    "All right..." Zhang Dong grinned, then kicked Mao an and shouted, "get out of here!!"


    "Fuck you..." Mao an bit her lips and scolded.


    "Why don''t you want to go? Do you want your brother to kowtow to me again?" Zhang Dong looked at Mao an and smiled.


    "Thank you, brother!"


    Mao Ping shouted in a muffled voice, and then dragged Mao an to the outside of the chess and card room.


    "Brother, you let me go!!"


    "Grass Mud Horse, please stop..." Mao Ping replied irritably, then opened the curtain and walked out of the chess and card room.


    ����


    "Brother, that''s it? You didn''t kowtow to our mother during the Chinese New Year. You kowtowed to him three times?"


    After getting on the bus, Mao an waited for her big eyes and red neck to look at Mao Ping and shouted.


    "No, forget it. What can you do? People play with guns and we play with knives. It''s not a fucking level at all, you know?"


    Mao Ping took out a paper towel and wiped his forehead. Then he turned the key of the motor car to start the car.


    "Where are we going? Don''t you want the money?"


    Mao an looked at Mao Ping and asked.


    "It''s all like fucking B. what''s the fucking money? Go home first..."


    Mao Ping replied helplessly, and then directly started the van.


    ����


    On the other hand, after Mao an and Mao Ping left the chess and card room, the busy gamblers went to do what they should do. No one continued to talk about it, as if nothing had happened.


    "Brother Dong, isn''t it a little too much?"


    Li Dabao stood beside Zhang Dong, wrapped in cigarette butts and looked at Zhang Dong and asked.


    "What''s too much?"


    Zhang Dong askew.


    "I don''t think we need to do this. After all, we did take the money..."


    "Money? Did you take it?" Zhang Dong''s face changed with a brush.


    "I... I didn''t take..." Li Dabao was stunned, and then stammered back.


    "You didn''t take what you told me!! I took the money!!" Zhang Dong scolded irritably. Then he looked at some idle gamblers and shouted, "don''t be idle!! I''m the villa. Let''s push some Pai Gow!!"


    "Ha ha, I''ll wait for you to be the villa, elder brother..."


    After hearing Zhang Dong''s words, after a while, more than a dozen gamblers surrounded him. Zhang Dong took out a pair of Pai Gow, and then sat on the table and pushed Pai Gow with these people.


    ����


    Fuhe Shanju villa.


    Liu Neng and Wang Jun sat in the living room, chatting while watching the ball game.


    "What are you going to do with that video and that data?" Xiao Wu asked, holding a big chicken claw in his hand, while gnawing at the chicken claw while looking at Liu Neng.


    "I want to find someone to send this information..." Liu Neng looked at the TV and replied.


    "Where is it sent?" asked Xiao Wu.


    "To the mayor''s house..."


    "Don''t you say you can''t let Bi Wenshi know we have this thing in our hands? How can we send it out now?" Xiao Wu said with a puzzled face.


    "So I said to find someone to send this information. This person can''t be too smart and know too much..."


    "You mean to let me find someone to send things out?"


    "Yes!!" Liu Neng nodded.


    "Eldest brother, this is not an ordinary thing. Can we just find someone to send it? If it is missing, something will happen!!" Xiao Wu shouted with some worry.


    "Then your business has nothing to do with me. Fuck, shoot!"


    Liu Neng leaned on the sofa and replied absently.

 Chapter 690

    "Cao, I''ve only been in H city for a few days. I don''t know anyone. Who do I ask to send the things out?" Xiao Wu scolded silently, then looked at the driver Wang Jun and said, "why don''t you send the things out? No one knows you anyway!!"


    "When I fucking came, I told me to drive. Other things have nothing to do with me. Don''t talk to me..."


    Wang Jun saw what the two men said and talked about himself. He quickly stood up and ran back to his house with chicken claws and beer.


    "Why the fuck did you leave?"


    Xiao Wu looked at Wang Jun''s ass and scolded wordlessly. Then he turned to Liu Neng and said, "I think it''s best not to send this thing to others. Those people in our family should be free to fart recently. It''s better to let them send it out..."


    "You''ll be done as I tell you. Why is it so inky!!"


    Liu Neng replied irritably, then took a sip of beer, stood up and went back to the house.


    "You don''t watch the game?"


    Xiao Wu shouted when he saw Liu Neng leaving.


    "No, I can''t score the ball for half a day. The 50000 yuan is fucking wasted again..."


    Liu Neng looked at the sports color prediction on his mobile phone, swearing back, and then turned and walked upstairs.


    "Grass, what if there is a miracle!!"


    After Liu Neng left, Xiao Wu was still full of confidence that he could win the game, so he was watching TV with chicken feet.


    ����


    Eight o''clock the next night.


    Mao an and Mao Ping stayed on their faces for a whole day, and no one went out.


    Mao an woke up from his sleep vaguely. As soon as he opened his eyes, he found Mao Ping sitting upright in the living room, slapping cigarette butts on his mouth.


    "Brother, what are you doing there?"


    Mao an took out a bottle of beer from the refrigerator and shouted at Mao Ping.


    "Nothing..."


    Mao Ping smoked too much and his voice was very hoarse.


    "It''s all right. What are you doing here..."


    Mao an replied casually, and then looked up and saw Mao Ping''s bloody eyes.


    "Fuck, what''s wrong with your eyes, brother?"


    "I don''t know..."


    Mao Ping threw away his cigarette butts, then stood up, stretched himself, slowly walked to the front of the refrigerator, opened the refrigerator and found that there was nothing except beer.


    "Grass, can you buy something else besides beer? This refrigerator is like being robbed by devils..."


    Mao Ping scolded wordlessly, then turned into the kitchen and found two steamed buns and stuffed them into his mouth.


    "Can''t you eat?"


    Mao Ping took out a steamed bread and handed it to Mao an.


    "..." mao''an was stunned at the steamed bread, then pursed her lips and said, "brother, this steamed bread was made last week..."


    "Grass, I had to eat it last month without money!!"


    Mao Ping replied without a word, and then began to chew the sour steamed bread with beer.


    "Brother, shall we forget about Zhang Dong?"


    Mao an looked up at Mao Ping and asked.


    "I''ve been fucking together all night. What can we do if we don''t forget? People have guns and people. We''re just two. How can we fight with people?"


    "If I don''t clean up this fool, I''m fucking uncomfortable..." Mao an replied with a big mouth.


    ��������


    Mao Ping looked at Mao an and was silent.


    "Brother, what do you say we don''t stop him at night?"


    Mao an blinked and asked.


    "Can you fucking block it?"


    Mao Ping said in a puzzled tone.


    "What can''t block this thing? We blocked it at the door of his community, and then directly put him on the bus..."


    "You mean we tied him up?" Mao Ping asked.


    "Yes, we tied him up, and then we asked for the money, and we ran away. Do you think so?"


    ��������


    Mao Ping bowed his head and remained silent for a while. Then he slowly stood up, threw away the steamed bread in his hand, clenched his teeth and shouted, "anyway, it''s like a fucking B. It''s better to spell it!!"


    "Yes, anyway, we are almost out of food. We might as well have a whole one. Anyway, what Zhang Dong took away is our money!!"


    "OK, I''ll take a break. We''ll go to his house at nine o''clock in the evening. It''s blocked at the door..."


    Mao Ping felt a lot of energy in an instant. He walked to bed in three steps and two steps, then covered with a big quilt and began to sleep.


    ����


    Nine in the evening.


    Mao an and Mao Ping drove a van and bought two pure black octagonal hammers and a linen bag specially used for food from the hardware store. They drove directly to the community where Zhang Dongjia lived.


    "Brother, if he comes later, we''ll go there like this? Do you need the whole mask or something?"


    In the van, Mao an looked at the small hammer in his hand and asked nervously.


    "What kind of mask? You''ll get a pair of underpants and cover your face later..."


    Mao Ping replied impatiently, and then kept his eyes on the direction of the door of the community, because that was the only way for Zhang Dong to go home.


    "Grass, now where can I find extra underpants..."


    Mao''an whispered, then took out his mobile phone and read the novel.


    At about one o''clock in the morning, Zhang Dong walked down from the taxi with a small handbag.


    "Don''t fucking sleep!! someone''s coming!!"


    Mao Ping kicked Mao an excitedly, and then quickly grabbed the hammer at the bottom of his feet.


    "Coming?"


    Mao an promised in a trance.


    "Stop the ink and get out of the car!"


    Mao Ping shouted, then directly pulled open the door of the van and jumped down.


    On the other side, Zhang Dong drank some Baijiu, so he didn''t drive back in person, but came back from the taxi. The big gold chain watch and a COOSKIN man''s handbag were seen as a successful person. When he passed by the gate of the community, the night shift security guard looked at Zhang Dong and greeted him with a loud voice. He shouted Chang Zhang was very well received!


    At this time, Mao an and Mao Ping hid behind a Mercedes Benz and watched Zhang Dong''s every move.


    Zhang Donggen didn''t know he was being watched by others. After taking a few steps in the community, he suddenly stopped, and then turned his head to look at the 24-hour supermarket behind him. Zhang Dong looked at the supermarket, paused, and then walked in.


    "Brother, why did he go into the supermarket?"


    Mao an shouted anxiously.


    "Maybe I went shopping..."


    Mao Ping whispered back.


    "Do you think he found us running?"


    Mao an asked suspiciously.


    "How the fuck do I know? Just wait. If he comes out within five minutes, we''ll do it. If he doesn''t come out within five minutes, it means he must have called someone, and we''ll run away. Do you understand?" Mao Ping asked looking at Mao an.


    "Brother, you are still smart..."


    Mao an replied with a smile.


    After Zhang Dong entered the supermarket, Mao Ping kept looking at the time on the mobile phone with his mobile phone. Three minutes later, Zhang Dong came out of the supermarket with a Chinese and a bottle of Red Bull.


    "Brother, come out..." Mao an excitedly reminded.


    "I''m not fucking blind!"


    Mao Ping replied with a grin, and then rushed behind Zhang Dong with a hammer.


    "Zhang Dong, fuck your mother!"


    Mao Ping roared and Zhang Dong looked back.


    "Grass Mud Horse, you let my brother kneel down!!"


    Mao an shouted, and then directly took out the prepared sack.


    "It''s you two..."


    Zhang Dong exclaimed, and then raised his legs to run into the supermarket.


    "Grass mud horses still want to run, don''t they?"


    Mao an shouted in a calm voice, and then put the sack directly on Zhang Dong''s head.


    "Woo woo... Help!"


    After Zhang Dong''s head was taken out, he struggled violently and reached out to reach his head.


    "Fuck you!"


    Mao an waved an octagonal hammer, and the hammer head smashed violently on Zhang Dong''s head.


    "Puff..."


    Zhang Dong sprayed blood on his horse, and then the whole person lay down soft.


    "What are you doing?"


    At this time, the owner of the supermarket ran out of the supermarket and shouted, pointing to Mao an and Mao Ning.


    "Grass Mud Horse, don''t want to die, shut your mouth to me!!"


    Mao an shouted with a hammer, and then picked up Zhang Dong.


    "You... Stop, I called the police..."


    The boss replied nervously.


    "Grass Mud Horse, why do you have so many fucking things!!"


    With this, Mao an is going to go to the supermarket owner with a hammer.


    "Come on, don''t fucking pull the calf, let''s go!"


    Mao Ping scolded impatiently, then walked quickly to the side of the van and pulled open the door.


    "Why is this fool so fucking heavy..."


    Mao''an shouted with Zhang Dong gnashing his teeth.


    "I''ll help you..."


    With these words, they carried Zhang Dong into the van.


    "Get in the car!!"


    Mao Ping shouted at Mao an, and then stepped into the driver''s position.


    A minute later, the van left


    "What the fuck... What''s going on..."


    The owner of the supermarket stood stunned and shouted at the roaring van.


    "Come on, it has nothing to do with you. Come back quickly!!"


    The landlady hiding in the house shouted at a high voice, and then directly turned off the monitoring outside the supermarket and the fluorescent lights inside the supermarket.


    Ten minutes later, there was no trace except the faint blood on the ground


    ����


    The two brothers Mao Ping and Mao an drove a van for more than an hour. They didn''t dare to take Zhang Dong home and didn''t know where to go, so they had to drive around the suburbs.


    "Brother, where are we going?"


    Mao an asked while shivering to wipe the blood on her hands and looking at Mao Ping.


    "How the fuck do I know..."


    Mao Ping replied impatiently, then turned his head and looked at the sack behind him. He asked suspiciously, "why hasn''t this fool moved? Didn''t he hum just now?"


    PS: there may be a lot of things recently. From today on, it''s one hour a day. It''s back to normal in March. I''m sorry to all bosses!!

 Chapter 691

    "I don''t know, is it dead?" Mao an asked with some fear.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Just give him a hammer. Can he die?"


    "Well... What if we catch up?" Mao an said.


    "Fuck off, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Mao Ping stared at the bead and shouted. Then he parked the car directly in front of an abandoned factory.


    "Get people down..."


    Mao Ping shouted at Mao an as he drove out.


    "Ah, give me a hand. I can''t fix him alone..."


    Five minutes later, the two brothers carried Zhang Dong into the factory.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    After Mao Ping brought Zhang Dong into the factory, he sat down on the ground, and then gasped against the old wall.


    "This fool is so heavy!"


    Mao an sat beside Mao Ping, reached out and lit a cigarette, then said the sack on the ground.


    "All right, stop the ink, wake up the fool and ask him where the money is..."


    After taking a break, Mao Ping pointed to Zhang Dong and said.


    "How can this thing wake up..."


    Mao an murmured, then reached out and pulled off the sack on Zhang Dong.


    "Fuck your mother!"


    When Mao an pulled down the sack, he suddenly shouted, and then flopped down on the ground.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Mao pingteng stood up and looked at Mao an and shouted.


    "Brother... Brother, look at him..."


    Mao''an pointed to Zhang Dong in panic.


    Mao Ping paused, then walked forward a few steps and looked down at Zhang Dong lying on the ground.


    At this time, Zhang Dongman''s head was bleeding. There was a big pit on the top of his head, and his eyes stared round. He looked very terrible and extraordinarily penetrating.


    Mao Ping looked at Zhang Dong and was silent for a moment. Then he turned to look at Mao an and lit a cigarette for himself.


    "Brother..."


    "Brother..."


    Mao an stood beside Mao Ping and shouted softly, but Mao Ping didn''t respond.


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    Mao an reached out and pushed Mao Ping.


    "What... What?"


    Mao Ping replied in a trance, then pointed to Zhang Dong and asked with trembling lips, "is... Is he dead?"


    "Seems to be!!"


    "Go and see if you''re breathing..." Mao Ping swallowed and spit.


    "Elder brother, you dare not..." Mao an stepped back and looked at Mao Ping.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry over!"


    Mao Ping kicked Mao an''s ass. Mao an staggered forward for two steps, then twisted his head and stretched his fingers over Zhang Dong''s nose without looking. Almost a second later, Mao an stood up, stared at the beads and shouted, "big brother, I really don''t breathe!"


    "It''s gone?"


    Mao Ping shouted out in disbelief, then squatted in front of Zhang Dong and tried carefully. He found that Zhang Dong was already out of breath at this time.


    "Flutter..."


    Mao Ping sat on the ground, then muttered with his eyes blankly, "it''s over!!"


    "Brother, did we kill each other?" Mao an asked, looking at Mao Ping.


    "It''s fucking over, I can''t find the money, and I fucking killed someone..." Mao Ping was like crazy, muttering these two words in his mouth.


    "Brother, do we have to run away? Brother, talk to you!! brother..."


    Mao an looked at Mao Ping and kept shaking Mao Ping''s body.


    "Don''t make a fucking noise!! we B-type have no money to run there, not even the fucking running fee!!"


    Mao Ping shouted impatiently, then rubbed his face, pointed to Zhang Dong''s body and said, "deal with this first..."


    "What about this thing?"


    Mao''an looked at Zhang Dong''s gloomy ears and stammered.


    "What the fuck can I do with throwing the body..." Mao Ping spit, then wiped the sweat on his forehead, turned his head and shouted at Mao an: "don''t stand foolishly, help me get the body into the car..."


    "Fuck, I didn''t do anything else this day. I''ve fucked the body..." Mao an scolded silently, and then walked to the car with Mao Ping carrying the body.


    Half a small hand later, beside Liugu River in H City, Mao an and Mao Ping threw Zhang Dong''s body into the river.


    "Puff..."


    The body fell into the river and splashed with huge waves.


    "Fuck, one life is over..."


    Mao Ping looked at the gradually calming River, clapped his hands and muttered.


    "Brother, let''s throw it into the river so that others won''t find it?"


    Mao''an didn''t know whether it was frozen or frightened. Anyway, she looked at Mao Ping with trembling all over and asked.


    "No, the river is often dead. Even if the police find it, they will have a fucking bubble. They can''t tell who is who..."


    Mao Ping seemed to reply with a big heart, and then turned and ran to the van.


    Two hours later, they came home.


    Mao Ping took a bath and then directly lay in bed and slept with a big quilt. In the other room, Mao an seemed to have nothing happened. He should drink, sleep and delay nothing.


    The next morning.


    Mao Ping got up early in the morning and washed their van aside with a bucket of cold water.


    After working for more than an hour, Mao Ping returned home. At this time, Mao an had woken up.


    "Did you go out to wash the car?"


    Mao an looked at the bucket in Mao Ping''s hand and asked.


    "Ah... I''ll brush the blood on the car..."


    Mao Ping nodded, then threw the bucket aside and sat on the sofa with a tired face.


    "Brother, I''m hungry..."


    Mao an held a can of old godmother in his hand and put a spoon into his mouth as he spoke.


    "You''re fucking hungry. What are you doing eating?"


    Mao Ping asked silently.


    "We can''t eat anything except this... It''s very good to relieve hunger. It''s warm in my heart after eating... Would you like something?" Mao an handed his mother to Mao Ping.


    "You look like a stupid b..." Mao Ping silently pulled away the old godmother in front of him, then rubbed his face, looked at Mao an and asked, "is there any smoke in his hand?"


    "No, there''s a cigarette butt in the ashtray... I''ll take it for you?"


    "Fuck, you chew tobacco every fucking day? I thought there were several boxes yesterday..."


    "Isn''t there a lot that happened yesterday... I smoke two cigarettes to relieve my worries..." Mao an seemed to be angry and explained.


    "You don''t know what sorrow is, and you don''t know what''s wrong recently. Jing has been dealing with dead people. I found out who we meet now......" Mao Ping muttered silently, and then reached out to find a fairly long cigarette end in the ashtray and held it in his mouth.


    "What other dead people are you dealing with?" Mao an asked, looking at Mao Ping.


    "Isn''t that the man in the back Palace also died in front of me that day? The boy was almost smashed by his mother * didn''t come out..." Mao Ping now shivers when he recalls the picture before tiger''s death. Although Zhang Dong''s death is seeping, it has no strong impact than tiger''s, because tiger committed suicide and was killed by his mother!!


    "So awesome?" Mao an sniffed and asked.


    "Grass, the way he died. I haven''t seen anyone who can compare with him after watching TV for so many years..."


    Speaking of this, Mao Ping suddenly stopped, and then suddenly flashed in his mind what tiger said to him before he died!!


    "Fuck, I fucking forgot about it!!"


    Mao Ping clapped his forehead and shouted, then directly stood up.


    "What have you forgotten?"


    "The boy said a word to me before he died. He asked me to convey it to Ye Han!!"


    Mao Ping replied thoughtfully.


    "Brother, what the fuck are we like now? Are you still in the mood to run errands and deliver letters to others?"


    "..." Mao Ping looked at Mao an and didn''t speak.


    "It''s not big brother. You really want to go out to deliver the letter? Maybe we''ll be caught by the police when we go out now. We''d better study what to do in the future?" Mao an frowned and shouted at Mao Ping.


    "Did you say they killed people in the harem?" Mao Ping asked in a low voice.


    "Have you killed anyone? Who the fuck didn''t know that Liu Yiming in our city was killed by people from their harem!! I heard that boy called things. The Royal restaurant opened a few days ago and they came back!!"


    "Then I ask you why you killed someone and it''s fucking okay?"


    "..." Mao an tilted his head and thought, then whispered, "the owner of the back palace has a way. I heard silly Fei say that all casinos in our city may be checked by the police, but only the casinos in the back palace can''t. do you know why?"


    "Don''t fucking tell me that I guess this program. If you have something to say..." Mao Ping scolded irritably.


    "Because the Hougong boss Ye Han has a good relationship with the director of our municipal police station!!"


    "True or false?"


    Mao pingteng stood up.


    "Really! People''s back palace is really hard. I''ll tell you..."


    "Fuck!"


    Mao Ping bit his teeth and scolded, and then ran to his bedroom.


    "Brother, what are you doing?"


    "You go out with me..."


    Mao Ping shouted at Mao an while wearing his coat.


    "What are you doing out? It''s easy for others to catch you when you go out!! I won''t go out..."


    "You look like a fucking fool. If ye Han really wants to be as hard as you say, I still know a very important news for ye Han. Why don''t we go to Ye Han and discuss it with him? I''ll tell him the news and let him protect us from leaving H city!!" Mao Ping analyzed it very clearly, Then he kicked mao''an, took the car key and walked outside the house.


    "Can ye Han help us? What news do you know?" Mao an shouted after Mao Ping.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You can''t tell him any news until we''re gone..."


    "Why do I think we have the feeling of a wolf entering the mouth of a tiger?"


    ����

 Chapter 692

    On the other side, beside Liugu River in H City, a fishing boat salvaged a body, which was Zhang Dong who had not been there for 24 hours!!


    After receiving the report, the police station quickly filed the case for investigation.


    In less than three hours, directly lock the suspect on the two brothers Mao an and Mao ping!!


    ����


    H City, in the hall of the harem.


    There are four people, Niu Lei and Yuan Yuan, sitting in the hall rubbing mahjong. We have nothing to do recently, so these people are very free. They just eat, drink and play mahjong.


    Although the tiger''s departure has brought great pain to Gao Jia and Niu Lei, these people also want to understand after a period of time. After all, the tiger has gone and can''t come back. In addition, in order not to affect them in the north and south, even if they are depressed, they don''t show up in front of us.


    "What the fuck is this broken card? The thirteen cards are all fucking different..."


    After playing cards, Niu Lei looked at mahjong in front of him, rubbed his face and eggs, and scolded in a very low mood.


    "Come on, if you''re all the same, you''ll have a fucking ghost!!" Yuan Yuan replied with a smile.


    "No, I figured it out for myself yesterday. I may not be suitable for playing this thing today. I''ll call Liangzi later and ask him to come and help me play..." Niu Lei muttered.


    "You lost money because of your ink... 30000!!" the thing threw a mahjong and smiled back.


    "Don''t say that it''s useless. I went to bed at four o''clock last night. I was dragged up by you at seven o''clock in the morning and played mahjong!! now I can see all six or nine of them. Show me how many they are..."


    With this, Niu Lei took out a mahjong and stretched it out in front of the north and south.


    "Brother, you are getting rich..."


    The north and South replied speechless.


    "Fuck, I thought it was five. It''s three o''clock, and I didn''t open my beard..."


    Niu Lei has no other problems. He is easy to ink when losing some money, but he doesn''t think it means anything else. It''s just pure ink. It''s OK for him to play with us. We don''t think much about his ink, because we all know that he is poor and afraid, but if you lose money, you ink. People who win money may think you are alluding to others, There may be conflict in the middle.


    "Playing!!"


    At this time, a man in a suit and tie with a big sunglasses stuck on his head came in from the door.


    "Who the fuck is this? It''s like an American spy..."


    Niu Lei shouted with a smile and then played mahjong.


    "Sorry, it''s not business hours!"


    North and South also smiled and shouted at the man at the door.


    "No, you don''t know me?"


    Han Chao took off his eyes, looked at them and shouted.


    "I grass, you don''t wear a fucking security uniform. I really don''t know you..." Nanbei replied with a smile.


    "Ha ha!!"


    Niu Lei laughed. Han Chao arranged his suit awkwardly, then looked at North and South and said reluctantly, "you talk too fucking choking... I won''t talk to you..."


    "I''m choking. Don''t I seriously talk to you?" Nanbei asked with a smile.


    "When I''m a fucking security guard, can you stop talking about it in the future? Lao Bian is still listening here..."


    "Listen, no, listen, aren''t you also a security guard?"


    "Cao, I can''t fucking chat with you..." Han Chao scolded wordlessly, then turned to Yuan Yuan and asked, "brother yuan, where''s boss ye?"


    Although the people in the harem are almost the same age, although there is no obvious stratification, I, Liu Rui, Meng Liang, Yuanyuan and Yang Song are obviously the core of the harem. Therefore, like the people who joined Han Chao, North and south, they still respect Yuanyuan. No matter their age, people can shout brother, I don''t think it''s a problem that others can call you brother when you pretend to force you to take it. It''s like Zhang Yuyu. He will call brother yuan when he sees yuan yuan, because they know where Yuan Yuan is in the harem and how much people have paid!!


    "Boss Ye is sleeping with his daughter-in-law at home. If you have anything to tell me," Yuan Yuan replied with a smile.


    "Well, OK, I''ll report to you!"


    Then Han Chao turned to Lao Bian and shouted, "Lao Bian, give me the account book!!"


    "I didn''t bring..." Lao Bian replied foolishly with a lollipop in his mouth.


    "No, don''t I tell you to take it before you go out?" Han Chao asked helplessly.


    "I had no paper in the bathroom yesterday. I tore the page I wrote..."


    "No, I really fucking took it!! you have no fucking paper. You won''t pull from the back. What the fuck are you pulling from the front!!"


    "You told me to talk casually..."


    "Oh, my God!! how the fuck did I partner with you? I''m really convinced..." Han Chao patted his forehead in pain, then looked at Yuan Yuan and asked, "brother yuan, do you mind the personnel transfer?"


    "Who do you want to transfer?" Yuan Yuan asked.


    "I want to get rid of this fool around me. I tell you, you get old Bian to your harem quickly, and he can kill Ye Han in three days. Do you believe it?"


    "Ha ha, that can''t be. Leaves have made Yang Song and Liu Rui angry for so long. It''s nothing to do. You''d better let leaves save snacks..."


    "Brother yuan, if you wanted me to come right away, I wouldn''t want to work with Han Chao. I can''t do anything with him!!" before Han Chao spoke, Lao Bian was excited first.


    "Roll the calf..." Han Chao scolded impatiently, then looked at Yuan Yuan and said, "OK, let''s put aside the personnel transfer first, and I''ll put up with this fool..."


    "Brother, who can bear who?" Lao Bian asked speechless.


    "You''re talking, I cut you!!" Han Chao shouted, pointing to Lao Bian.


    "You are really not an opponent in fighting..."


    "Oh, I don''t fucking talk to you today. You really don''t know how I got here from a small security guard!!"


    With that, Han Chaolu''s arms and sleeves are about to have a real PK with Lao Bian.


    "Come on, get down to business quickly!! if you two are willing to call home..."


    Yuan Yuan looked at Han Chao as if he really wanted to do it. He shouted in silence.


    "OK, I''ll get down to business first, and then study Lao Bian''s problem..."


    Han Chao put down his sleeve, then looked at Yuan Yuan and said, "I came here today mainly to ask for accounts!!"


    "Charge?" Yuan Yuan was stunned for a moment, then looked at his mahjong, smiled and said, "did Niu Lei owe you money for playing poker?"


    "When the fuck did I owe him money?" Niu Lei shouted.


    "I forgot if you didn''t tell me. Last time we played landlords, you owed me $3.2 and didn''t give it to me..." Han Chao seemed to suddenly recall something.


    "When the fuck did I owe you $3.2? I can still owe you more than $3 for this great cause?" Niu Lei was obviously in a bad mood after hearing Han Chao''s words. If he owed 3200, Niu Lei thought it was acceptable. After all, it was not within his ability to pay, but if he owed $3.2, Niu Lei certainly couldn''t accept this fact.


    "Last time I fought against the landlord, you and I, Liu Rui, you owed me three dollars and two..." Han Chao replied with a big mouth.


    "No, I can''t owe you $3.2!!" Niu Lei waved his hand and didn''t want to admit it.


    "You really owe me $3.2. I remember it on my mobile phone..." Han Chao said this as if he really wanted to take out his mobile phone.


    "Don''t take out your fucking mobile phone. I tell you, be careful I fall for you!!" Niu Lei threatened with mahjong.


    "No, can I ask? How old do you two play and how much can you fucking owe $3.2?" the thing asked curiously at this time.


    "Fighting the landlord for one, two and three cents, kicking and kicking..."


    "Fuck, it''s a fucking gamble..." the thing grinned, then turned to Niu Lei and said, "give him the money quickly. How much fucking money is a small thing, mainly because we can''t afford to lose this person..."


    "Here... Don''t change it... I won''t fucking play with you in the future. The gambling is too bad..."


    With an impatient face, Niu Lei took out a five piece and stuffed it into Han Chao''s hand.


    "It''s not a matter of more money but less money. It''s a matter of principle. Don''t say three yuan. Even if it''s three cents, I have to come back!! and I don''t like to hear you say you don''t need to find it just now. I''m such a big person. Can I send you a $8? I''ll send you a wechat red envelope later..." Han Chao seems to have a few principled explanations.


    "Get out of here. I don''t want that $8. I''ll buy it. Can you shut up?" Niu Lei shouted with his eyes askew.


    "OK, OK, I have business here. I really don''t have time to take care of you..." Han Chao waved his hand and said to Yuan Yuan: "brother yuan, people in your harem recently went to my imperial restaurant and spent more than 40000 yuan. This is still the price after discount. I didn''t bring the account book today, otherwise I''ll remember it clearly..."


    "Who went to your imperial restaurant for dinner?" Yuan Yuan was stunned and asked.


    "Liu Rui..."


    "Liu Rui has traveled abroad. He belongs to personal accounting. You can find him when he comes back..." Yuan Yuan replied.


    "Then your harem doesn''t care about him?" Han Chao was stunned and asked.


    "Ye Ye gives him a salary every month. Do you think you can take care of his meals? In other words, you see that the employees of that company don''t give money when they eat out, and the restaurant asks the boss of other people''s company for money? You have a problem with your thinking, man..."


    "OK... That seems to be the case!!" Han Chao nodded clearly after listening to Yuan Yuan''s words, and then asked, "does anyone care if Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan still consume more than 30000?"

 Chapter 693

    "Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan are not from our harem!! what are you looking for me... Five..."


    "That''s right. He''s not from your harem. Where else does Bai Bao owe more than 10000? Who cares?" Han Chao then asked.


    "Bai Bao is not from our harem either. The three people you mentioned belong to private problems and have nothing to do with our harem..."


    "Grass, what the hell am I doing? I don''t want to come back with my money?" Han Chao shouted with big eyes.


    "What''s your account? Du Xianyang spent more than 200000 yuan in our harem. I don''t know how to get the money back... You''re good enough to say..." at this time, the north and the South interposed in the middle.


    "Grass, this is a fucking dead account?"


    "It''s not a dead account. I guess if you''re okay, go to Du Xianyang''s house and squat. Maybe he''ll pay you back when he doesn''t like you..." Yuan bared his teeth.


    "Yes, if you hold a white treasure on your forehead, maybe he can return it to you!!" north and South followed.


    "How many times do you two soak me? What the fuck are Du Xianyang and Bai Bao? Don''t I know? Du Xianyang''s face is like his mother''s dead pig''s skin, and Bai Bao. I play arms with him. I have four heads. I''m not enough..." Han Chao lit a cigarette slightly melancholy and sat next to Yuan Yuan.


    "You won''t come back. Why don''t you go?" Yuan Yuan looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "I''m waiting for ye Han here. I have to talk to him. The current system of our company is too fucking pedantic. I''ll tell you, after this development, we will get big problems sooner or later..." Han Chao analyzed it like an old professor, then looked at Yuanyuan''s card, shook his head and said: "this card has been fucking lost..."


    "What''s wrong with thirty-two thousand? There are some things in our business that you have to contact. For example, if I go to imperial food for dinner, can you ask for my money?" Yuan Yuan saw that there was nothing wrong and was ready to enlighten Han Chao while playing mahjong.


    After hearing Yuan Yuan''s words, Han Chao meditated for a while, and then said seriously: "brother yuan, although we have a good relationship, I think we still have to take the money..."


    "Ha ha!!" things burst out laughing at this.


    Yuan Yuan reluctantly looked at Han Chao, shook his head and said, "it''s fucking white..."


    "Maybe your identity is not good. Do you want money when the leaf goes?" Niu Lei asked.


    "Ye Han has to!"


    "Ha ha..." Niu Lei smiled, then patted Han Chao on the shoulder and said wholeheartedly: "you can certainly make great achievements in this work..."


    "I think so too!!" Han Chao nodded seriously.


    "What the hell is this IQ?" Lao Bian scolded silently, then looked at Han Chao and said, "you stay here, I still have some work to go back..."


    "Let''s go. I''ll wait here. I''m going to ask him to match me with a car..." Han Chao waved his hand and replied.


    "What the fuck bike do you want with your IQ..." Lao Bian scolded wordlessly, then looked up at Yuanyuan and said to them, "brother yuan, I''m gone..."


    "Let''s go..." Yuan Yuan smiled and waved his hand.


    "Let''s play, guys. I''ll withdraw first..."


    Lao Bian was very sensible and said hello to Niu Lei north and south, and then walked out the door with big steps.


    "Lao Bian is very sensible!"


    After Lao Bian left, he looked at Yuan Yuan and smiled.


    "Well, compared with some tigers, I must understand a lot..."


    When Yuan Yuan spoke, he threw his eyes aside and shouted.


    "Brother yuan, why do I think you''re ordering me..." Han Chao scratched his head and looked at yuan yuan in doubt.


    "No, you''re careless!!"


    "Ah, just don''t say me!!" Han Chao nodded happily.


    "Ha ha..." the thing looked at Han Chao and smiled without talking.


    "I think the IQ of your harem is at the same level as that of Yang Song..." Niu Lei pointed to Han Chao and said.


    "Ha ha, it''s easy for Yang Song to be angry with you when he hears this!!" Yuan Yuan replied with a laugh.


    "Niu Lei, what do you mean by this? Can Yang Song''s IQ compare with me? His IQ is seriously failed, okay?" Han Chao shouted excitedly at Niu Lei.


    "You see, people are not happy..." Yuan looked at Niu Lei and said with a smile.


    "You can insult me anyway, but you can''t compare me with Yang Song, because Yang Song basically belongs to the kind without IQ..." Han Chao stressed with a big mouth, then looked around and asked yuan yuan, "by the way, where''s Yang Song? Why haven''t I seen him recently?"


    "Yang Song''s ass is purulent. He went to the hospital for treatment..."


    "Grass, your harem is really fucking buried, and the ass is still fucking purulent? It''s disgusting..." Han Chao''s face is disgusted.


    Yuan Yuan looked at Han Chao and probably felt a little sick about the problem of pus on his ass, so he changed the topic and asked, "why? I heard you want ye to match you with a car? I have a Passat. If you use a car, you can drive away..."


    "Brother yuan, I don''t dislike your Passat!! if I were a security guard, you asked me to drive a Passat, I wouldn''t say anything, but now I''m also the general manager of our imperial food. Do I think it''s appropriate for such a big man to drive a Passat? Is that car equal to my identity?"


    "What''s the matter? You still want ye to match you with a Land Rover?" Yuan Yuan asked obliquely.


    "Forget Land Rover. I don''t like that car. I like sports cars... I''m going to let the leaves drive the whole GTR for me. I like the feeling of speed and passion..."


    "Ha ha..." Yuan Yuan smiled and said nothing.


    "Brother yuan, do you think it''s reliable?" Han Chao bared his teeth and asked.


    "Let me tell you this. Don''t talk about GTR. Now as long as you tell Ye about more than 50000 yuan, he can scratch you. Do you believe it?"


    "It''s mainly because my GTR won''t cost 50000 or 30000 yuan..."


    "Did you buy the fucking model? All 30000 yuan?" Niu Lei stared at the beads and shouted.


    "My friend sold it to me at a friendship price..." Han Chao bared his teeth and replied.


    "That car is estimated to be older than you?" Niu Lei was stunned and asked.


    "Almost..." Han Chao nodded honestly.


    "Brother, what the fuck did you buy a sports car that has been running for more than 20 years? Furnishings at home?" Niu Lei asked speechless.


    "I''ll walk instead..." Han Chao replied with his neck.


    "Let me tell you this, just your broken GTR. You''re on the fucking highway. A Jetta overtakes you. Do you chase or don''t you chase? You don''t necessarily catch up with you. Don''t you chase, you''re still a fucking sports car!!"


    "Hahaha, that''s all right..." Yuan laughed and nodded.


    "I don''t fucking talk to you anymore. You''re too fucking choking to say a word..." Han Chao shouted impatiently with a big red face.


    "So you used to talk to dogs? I haven''t spoken yet!"


    "Roll the calf, I''ll fucking see you now..." Han Chao waved his hand impatiently.


    ����


    On the other side, the two brothers Mao an and Mao Ping drove to the gate of our rear palace. At this time, they didn''t know that they were wanted by the police.


    They sat in the car and looked at the gate of our harem for a while. Mao an asked in some doubt, "brother, I haven''t seen anyone for a long time. Do you think I didn''t open the door?"


    "No, there must be someone in such a big field..." Mao Ping shook his head.


    "What shall we say when we go in?" Mao an asked.


    "You don''t have to talk, just listen to me..."


    Mao Ping waved his hand, then pushed open the door and went down, and Mao an got out of the car.


    They walked into our harem one by one.


    "Creak..."


    Seeing someone coming in, Yuan Yuan shouted at the top of his voice, "sorry, it''s not business hours now!!"


    "Man, we''re not here to spend..." Mao Ping stood in place and whispered back.


    "Brush!!"


    Hearing this sentence, North and South suddenly looked up. Because North and South had seen Mao Ping, a man with glasses, he heard the voice at once.


    "No, you came to apply?" Yuan Yuan asked without raising his head.


    "..." Mao Ping pursed his lips and said in a low voice, "we came to find Mr. Ye. I want to ask if Mr. Ye is there?"


    "Looking for leaves?" Yuan Yuan was stunned, then deducted his card and prepared to get up to see what they did.


    "Brother yuan, I know these two people. Let me go..." north and South reached out and stopped yuan yuan.


    "Hehe, OK, you know you go!!" Yuan Yuan nodded.


    "Han Chao, give me a hand. I''ll go and have a look..."


    The north and South shouted at Han Chao, then stood up and ran to Mao an and Mao Ping.


    "It''s yours and mine if you lose?" Han Chao shouted, bared his teeth in the North-South position.


    "Count me..."


    The north and South shouted without looking back, and then walked to Mao an and Mao Ping.


    "Brother, we''ve met..." Mao Ping nodded to the north and south.


    "Hmm!!"


    North and South nodded, then stretched out his hand to take out a cigarette and put it on his mouth.


    "Brother..."


    Mao Ping quickly took out a lighter and lit the cigarette for the north and south.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    The north and South took two puffs of smoke, then looked at Mao Ping and said, "come here. What''s up?"


    "Well, we always have something to do with ye..." Mao Ping nodded.


    "Well, President Ye is not at home now!!"


    "When will ye always come back?" Mao Ping asked anxiously.


    "It''ll take a while. Are you two in a hurry?"


    "Worry!!" Mao Ping nodded.


    "Well, you two come with me and I''ll talk to you..."

 Chapter 694

    Yuan Yuan nodded, then ran to the card room in the hall with a cigarette end in his mouth. Mao an and Mao Ping followed Yuan Yuan Yuan.


    "What do these two people do?"


    Things looked at the north and South and shouted.


    "It''s all right, candidates. You play your game. I''ll receive you..."


    North and South smiled back, and then said to Mao Ping, "sit down!!"


    Mao Ping and Mao an took a look at each other, and then sat very restrained opposite the north and south.


    "Bata... Bata..."


    The north and South wrapped two cigarette butts fiercely, then looked at Mao Ping and asked, "do you two have something to drink?"


    "No!!" Mao Ping quickly waved his hand.


    "Hehe, forget it..." Nanbei smiled, then narrowed his eyes at Mao Ping and asked, "don''t you give you both the money? What''s the matter with Ye Zi?"


    "What, brother, do you remember? You stuffed me into the trunk of a car after you gave me the money?" Mao Ping looked at the north and South and said.


    When the north and South heard this, their right hand, which had just been raised, suddenly stopped, then threw away their cigarette butts and became silent, because the north and South knew that I had stuffed Mao Ping into the trunk of tiger!!


    Since Mao Ping said this, he must have known about Tiger!!


    "What do you want to say?" the north and the South were silent for a long time and looked at Mao Ping and asked.


    Mao Ping looked at the north and south, sorted out the language, and then slowly said, "yes, after the car fell to the bottom of the pit, I climbed out of the trunk, and then I found that the man was not dead!"


    "What are you talking about?" Nanbei stood up and looked at Mao Ping.


    "What''s the matter?" yuan yuan turned and asked after hearing the shouts from the north and the south.


    "No... nothing..." the north and South stammered back, then looked at Mao Ping and said, "come with me..."


    "... ah!" Mao Ping promised, and then followed the north and south to the bathroom of our harem.


    The north and South lit a cigarette, then looked at Mao Ping and asked nervously, "is that man really not dead?"


    "I... I didn''t die when I came out, but I wanted to drag him out of the car, but I couldn''t. He was pressed too dead. I really can''t come out. I''m sorry, brother..."


    "..." the north and the South looked at Mao Ping for a moment, and his excited eyes dimmed. He took two puffs of smoke, then sighed and said, "that man is my brother..."


    "Sorry, brother..."


    "It''s all right, I don''t blame you..." north and South waved their hands and then asked, "come on, why did you come?"


    "Well, although I didn''t save the man, the man said a word to me before he died!!"


    "What do you say?" north and South shouted excitedly.


    "I... I can''t say now..." Mao Ping replied nervously.


    "Can''t say?"


    "Well, brother, I''m in trouble now. If you can help me, I''ll tell you this!!" Mao Ping swallowed his spit and looked at the north and south to discuss.


    "What''s the matter?" Nanbei was stunned and asked.


    "I killed someone, brother. If you can help me run out, I''ll tell you that..."


    "Ha ha..." north and South looked at Mao Ping and smiled. Then they threw away the cigarette butts in their hands and kicked them out with their feet.


    "Brother, as long as I run out, I''ll tell you this!!" Mao Ping looked at the north and South and shouted.


    "Are you finished?" Nanbei asked expressionless looking at Mao Ping.


    "Say... Finished..." Mao Ping nodded.


    "OK, you go..." north and South reached out and pointed to the gate of the harem.


    "No, I said..."


    "I told you to fuck off, did you hear me?" Nanbei whispered with his teeth clenched.


    "Brother, don''t you want to know what he said?" Mao Ping shouted excitedly.


    "I want to know, but our harem is in a fucking mess now. You''ve come to make trouble. You''re a murderer. How can I help you!!"


    "Brother, just help me run out!!" Mao Ping discussed.


    "No, you don''t have to roll the calf for me, or I''ll call the police now. We''re a bar, not a fucking detention house. I don''t care what tiger said before he left. Now it''s not important to our harem. No matter what he said, we''ll revenge him, so don''t make trouble here now and roll the calf quickly..."


    "Brother, help me..."


    "Man, let me tell you the truth. First of all, we can''t help you a murderer. Secondly, even if we can, we don''t have much energy to help you now, because there are enough things here..." the north and South looked at Mao Ping and explained.


    "Brother, just run out for me!"


    "I said I can''t help you. Why can''t you understand!! I don''t have the fucking ability to help you. If you kill someone, you either turn yourself in or you run away. I don''t know what you want to do with this, do you?"


    "Brother......" Mao Ping opened his mouth and wanted to speak.


    "I told you to fuck off, did you hear me?" Nanbei shouted angrily.


    "Just run out for me..." Mao Ping was still discussing.


    "I found that if I don''t call, you won''t go, will you?" said the north and South directly took out their mobile phone, and then quickly pressed the three numbers of 110.


    "Brother, don''t call. Can''t I go..."


    Mao Ping came forward to stop the north and south, and then ran in the direction between the cards at a high speed.


    "Wait a minute!!"


    Nanbei shouted at Mao Ping.


    "Brother, have you changed your mind?"


    Mao Ping stopped and looked at the north and South and asked.


    "No, don''t come to our harem in the future. Do you hear me? If I see you coming, I''ll call the police immediately and take you away..." Nanbei looked at Mao Ping with his mobile phone and said.


    "..." Mao Ping looked at the north and South and was silent. Then he bit his teeth, nodded and ran to the card room.


    After the two brothers Mao an and Mao Ping left, the north and South squatted in the toilet and smoked


    "Tiger, it''s not that you don''t want to know what you said when you left. It''s too messy here. You''ve waited for a while, and you must have helped you with all your wishes... You''re waiting. Wait, tiger, you must have done it for you..."


    Tiger squatted in the toilet like a psycho. He talked to himself for a long time. Then he wiped his wet eyes and stood up and walked to the hall.


    "What do these two people do?"


    East and West asked absently after seeing the north and South coming back.


    "Nothing. I just came to apply. I knew them both..."


    The north and South replied with a smile.


    "Ah, did you stay?" Yuan Yuan asked.


    "No, I met these two people in the casino. They usually like to play. I don''t think they are very reliable..." after the north and South said, they turned to look at Han Chao and asked, "what''s the matter? Lose and win?"


    "I fucking feel that Feng Shui in your position is not very good... I haven''t opened my fucking beard for several times..." Han Chao shouted with a big mouth like a JB diviner.


    "Get out of here... I won hundreds of fucking dollars just now!!"


    North and South speechless scolded, and then pushed Han Chao away and sat on it.


    On the other side, Mao an and Mao Ping returned to the car after leaving the harem.


    "Elder brother, what did the people in the harem say?" Mao an looked at Mao Ping and asked.


    "Fuck, people are not interested at all. What kind of brothers are they!! I don''t want to know my brother''s last words..." Mao Ping scolded silently, and then fell directly on the steering wheel.


    "Brother, if people don''t want to know, don''t be too sad..." Mao an patted Mao Ping on the back and comforted him heartlessly.


    "Roll the calf, I''m fucking sad!!" Mao Ping scolded irritably, and then slowly raised his head and looked out of the car.


    "You''re not sad. What are you doing here?" Mao an asked puzzled.


    "Just now I saw a fucking police car passing by..." Mao Ping replied wordlessly.


    "Brother, are you like this?"


    "If it weren''t for you, could I be like this B?" Mao Ping scolded irritably.


    "No, how can you rely on me now?" Mao an was stunned and asked very reluctantly.


    "I don''t blame you. Who the fuck do I blame?" Mao Ping replied with glaring eyes, then looked at Mao an and said, "if you hadn''t made a fool of that woman, could we lose our money? Could you tell me?"


    "I think there must be something hidden in this matter..."


    "I return the fucking engine!! return the fucking engine!! when the fuck is it? You are still in the mood to speak for that woman, grass..." Mao Ping scolded silently.


    "I think Zhang Dong must have forced Xiao Hong to do this. Xiao Hong loves me so much. He must have been forced..."


    "You look like a fucking fool!!" Mao Ping reluctantly rubbed his face, then looked at Mao an and said, "as soon as you said Zhang Dong, I remembered. What did you say you did so hard? Why did you kill that fool with a hammer?"


    "Who knows he''s so weak..."


    "Fuck you, I said you wouldn''t listen to the army stabbing. You have to go out with the whole broken hammer. Now it''s OK. You''ll be knocked to death. Fuck you!! now you''ve lost your money, and we''ve become fucking murderers!"


    "What''s the use of telling me this now? Even if it''s all my fault, what''s the use of blaming me now?" Mao an shouted silently.


    "You fucking tell me what works now?" Mao Ping shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Now you''re clean. Just figure out what we''ll do in the future..."


    "How can I fix it? I can''t fix it if the harem doesn''t help us!"


    With these words, Mao Ping directly engaged the gear and started the car.


    "Where are we going?" asked Mao an.


    "Go home, what the fuck can you do..." Mao Ping replied speechless.

 Chapter 695

    ����


    Half an hour later, Mao Ping drove to the community where his home was located.


    "Elder brother, why do I feel something wrong?" Mao an looked at the door of the community and sniffed.


    Mao Ping was stunned for a moment, then looked at Mao an and asked, "what''s wrong?"


    "Brother, do you think those people are from our police station?" Mao an asked, looking at several smoking men squatting on the roadside at the door of the community.


    "How do you know it''s from the police station?" Mao Ping asked in a low voice, looking at the group.


    "Last time we went to the police station for stealing, I fucking saw these people..."


    "Are you sure?" Mao Ping asked.


    "I''m sure that guy with the hat hit me!!" Mao an replied very definitely.


    "Cao, you''ve found us so soon!!" Mao Ping scolded silently, and then directly took his head and ran across the road.


    Ten minutes later.


    "Brother, now we can''t even go home. What the fuck? Have the police wanted us?" Mao an asked excitedly sitting on the co pilot.


    "Must know we killed someone and squatted at our door..." Mao Ping replied in a low voice.


    "What are we doing now?" Mao an asked.


    "What else can I do? Run away..."


    "We didn''t run there for a penny!!" Mao an shouted with some collapse.


    ��������


    Mao Ping didn''t speak, stared at the road, and his hands trembled slightly holding the steering wheel.


    Although these two people have done a lot of killing and breaking the law, when they know that the police are looking for them now, they still get nervous involuntarily. After all, as long as they are caught, they will lose their heads!!


    ����


    On the other side, in a villa in a high-end community.


    With a glass of red wine in his hand and a white nightgown on his body, sun Qiang felt very tasteful sitting on the sofa, squinting his eyes and tasting the red wine in the glass.


    Sometimes people are like this. When they reach any level, they will do things at any level. It is said that sun Qiang is a farmer. Can he drink red wine?? He can''t even fucking drink beer, but even if he doesn''t understand, he can pretend to understand!!


    "Mr. Sun, drink less..." in the kitchen, a sexy girl wearing a rabbit girl''s uniform shouted at Sun Qiang in a charming voice.


    "Ha ha, red wine is not the top thing..." Sun Qiang replied with a smile.


    "Oh, you drink less!!"


    The girl ran to sun Qiang with her bare feet and grabbed the red wine cup in sun Qiang''s hand.


    "I won''t let you drink..." Sun Qiang smiled and patted the girl''s little ass.


    "Annoying!!" the girl stared at Sun Qiang, and then walked into the kitchen with a red wine glass.


    This combination of the old, the young and the old obviously get along very well. In my brother Rui''s words, now the little girl doesn''t know what to think. The old man''s hair is fucking lost. It''s easy to wrap his false teeth when he kisses. What''s the fucking feeling? If you''re a big money, you can find something similar and change direction, You say these old men are fucking fools. Don''t you count their physical qualities? If you get so excited and turn your eyes over, do you really mean that someone else''s girl deliberately kills someone??


    "Ding Dong... Ding Dong..."


    Just then the door bell rang.


    "Xiao you, open the door..."


    Sun Qiang shouted at the kitchen.


    "Oh, how can I see people?"


    The girl looked at her uniform and gave a coquettish annoyance. Then she grinned and hawed.


    "Open the door quickly!! you look like who doesn''t know..."


    Sun Qiang gave a speechless shout.


    "Hum!!"


    The girl turned her mouth, then ran to the door and pulled open the door.


    Lin Yushu outside the door was stunned when he saw the girl. He shouted at the girl who was his granddaughter: "sister-in-law... Hello, sister-in-law!!"


    "Ah, come in..." the girl bent down and took out the above slippers and handed them to Lin Yushu.


    "Is brother at home?" Lin Yushu asked with a smile.


    "Kobayashi, you''re here!"


    At this time, sun Qiang turned his head and shouted at Lin Yushu.


    "Ah, I''ll come and see you..."


    Lin Yushu smiled back, and then walked into the living room in pink slippers.


    "Coming?" Sun Qiang shouted at Lin Yushu with a smile.


    "Hmm..." Lin Yushu nodded slightly, then turned his head and looked at the girl in the kitchen.


    "The new one is too lonely..." Sun Qiang touched his white beard and laughed back.


    "Ha ha, I know loneliness is a good thing!!" Lin Yushu nodded slightly, then reached out and handed sun Qiang a cigarette.


    "No smoking!!"


    Sun Qiang was about to reach out and answer. The girl in the kitchen pinched her small waist like a water snake and stared at her big eyes.


    "Hehe, don''t smoke..." Sun Qiang waved his hand with a smile, and then said to Lin Yushu: "don''t smoke, you smoke..."


    "Then I won''t smoke..." Lin Yushu took back his cigarette in embarrassment.


    "What''s up?" Sun Qiang asked.


    "Well, the bidding will be in a few days. I want to ask Xiao Wu if they have any letters there? How can I feel that there is no movement there?" Lin Yushu asked with a frown.


    "Yes, it''s time to see the effect!!" Sun Qiang nodded, then said to Lin Yushu: "what, I''ll call Liu Neng to ask..."


    "Well, call and ask. I''m ready here. It''ll be 15 soon. If it''s all over, it''s no use for us to toss around!!" Lin Yushu replied angrily to JB.


    "I see. I''ll call now!!"


    With that, sun Qiang took out his mobile phone and dialed Liu Neng.


    "Hello? What''s Mr. Liu doing?"


    Sun Qiang asked with a smile after connecting the phone.


    "Nothing. I can play poker with them..." the other side replied lightly.


    "Ha ha, you are still in the mood to play poker!"


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Neng asked.


    "Mr. Liu, it will be the 15th soon. Did you send out the things I gave you last time!!" Sun Qiang has a lukewarm temper and no emotion on his face.


    "Oh, you said this thing!!" Liu Neng reacted, then patted his forehead and said, "what, it''s a little difficult to deal with this thing you gave me..."


    "Why is it hard to deal with?" Sun Qiang added after saying, "if you have any difficulties over there, President Liu, tell me and I''ll help you solve them!!"


    "I don''t have any difficulties, but for this thing, how do you say I send it out!! you also know what this thing represents. If I let my people send it out, it''s not very good, so I''ve been looking for a suitable person to send him out recently..." Liu Neng calmly explained.


    "Mr. Liu, if we can''t get this thing out before the 15th, we''ll all be busy in vain. You can also do what you should do. Do you understand?" Sun Qiang asked with a little displeasure on his face.


    "Hehe, I understand everything you said, but you have to give me some time. After all, I can''t let others know that this thing came from me. Can you understand?" Liu Neng still discussed calmly.


    "Can understand, can understand..." Sun Qiang nodded and then said, "I''ll just remind you what to do. You know what to do, but you need to know that we don''t have much time..."


    "OK, I see!!"


    With that, Liu Neng hung up the phone directly, and sun Qiang put down his cell phone thoughtfully.


    "What do they say?" Lin Yushu asked hurriedly when he saw sun Qiang put down his cell phone.


    "People are not in a hurry..." Sun Qiang stretched out his hand and lit a cigarette, sighed and returned to.


    "No smoking!!" the girl shouted.


    "Fuck you, I love smoking!!" Sun Qiang scolded irritably.


    "...." the girl was honest and dared not say a word.


    "Don''t be angry. They''re just not in a hurry? They didn''t say they wouldn''t send it out..." Lin Yushu saw that sun Qiang was angry and quickly advised one side.


    "I fucking belittle Liu Neng!!" Sun Qiang replied with his teeth, then looked at Lin Yushu and explained, "since they know that this thing can''t be given casually, it means they understand what we mean, but they didn''t explain it to me clearly. What does that mean?"


    "What does it mean?" Lin Yushu asked JB angrily.


    "It means that these people know everything and treat us as fools!! these people have never been with us!!" Sun Qiang shouted, patting the tea table and staring at beads.


    "Well... How can we fix it?" Lin Yushu rubbed his face and asked.


    "Soldiers come to block the water and cover the earth. They know what we think, and we also understand what they mean. I''m not sure if I keep the relationship close to dry feelings and say what I mean. Now, it depends on whose firepower is fierce. Although we are tied together now, you must be careful. Liu Neng and ye Han fall down and we''ll die The two families must be a tough battle!! "Sun Qiang shouted loudly, then shouted at the girl in the kitchen in his pajamas:" come on, put on the nurse black silk!! "


    After sun Qiang shouted, he ran directly to the bedroom. Half a minute later, the sound of * in the bedroom came out.


    ��������


    Lin Yushu sat on the sofa with a red face. Then he took his bag and walked out quietly.


    ����


    On the other side, Fuhe Shanju villa.


    "It''s time for you to play cards. What do you think? Do you want two?" Xiao Wu looked at Liu Neng and shouted.


    "Want a JB, I want..." Liu Neng threw the poker on his hand directly into the pile of cards.


    "Why? What do you mean? I''m going to lose and raise the sand?" Xiao Wu looked at Liu Neng and asked very puzzled.


    "How was the person I asked you to find last time?" Liu Neng asked, frowning at Xiao Wu.

 Chapter 696

    "I didn''t find it. I don''t like to go to this job once I heard it. After all, there are too many people involved in this matter... How many people are connected under a mayor? Everyone''s heart is like a mirror... If this is missing, it''s really black and white and can''t go..."


    "..." Liu Neng pursed his lips without a sound.


    "This matter is not as simple as we think. Bi Wenshi''s influence in H city is not as simple as you think. It''s really not good. I''ll let Xiao Qi send them out!!" Xiao Wu bowed his head and added.


    "What''s the matter with Xiao Qi? Isn''t Xiao Qi also one of us? You fucking sent it out to let people know how to fix it?" Liu Neng shouted with eyes staring at beads.


    "What do you say? Neither can this nor that. Xiao Qi is a little more stable than outsiders!!"


    "When I think of sun Qiang, I get angry and throw such a big thunder at us. If we send it out, what''s the difference between it and writing?"


    Liu Neng scolded impatiently, then turned and ran to his bedroom.


    Midnight.


    After the two brothers Mao Ping and Mao an had been driving around in h for more than half the night, Mao Ping decided to do a big one, because now they have fallen into the abyss of crime, so they feel like they are all like B anyway. It''s better to do a big one, get some money, and then run to other cities.


    Mao Ping thought about going. At first he wanted to focus on our harem, but later he thought that there were too many people in our harem. It was easy to get in and out, so the two brothers even put their ideas at the home of Fuhe Shanju Xiaowu after discussion, because in their eyes, there were only two rich people, one is our harem, There is also a group of Fuhe Shanju Xiaowu.


    Being smart, Mao Ping felt that although Fuhe Shanju had some guys in their hands, they were still a little worse than our harem. Moreover, they lived in such a large villa and their family was certainly not poor in money, so they studied some, and finally drove directly to Fuhe Shanju, ready to do a shocking business when they left!!


    For this big deal, the two men went to Li Da Pao''s house and robbed the *, which Zhang Dong left behind. Li Da Pao knew how Zhang Dong died, so without saying a word, they handed over the * directly. Before leaving, Li Da Pao also asked Mao Ping to blackmail 3000 yuan. The two brothers took the 3000 yuan and a *, wrapped in an army coat and wearing a mask, Full of tiger BB''s murderous spirit, he ran to Xiaowu''s villa.


    "Big brother, these people are not easy to mess with. Can we do it?" Mao an looked at the burning villa and swallowed her spit. She looked at Mao Ping with some self-confidence and asked.


    "People in this business are full of courage. We need more money when we go in. We''ll leave when we get the money. Although these people are not ordinary, I don''t believe they can sleep with guns in their arms. Don''t do it when we go in. If people talk to us well, don''t do it and ask for money directly!!" Mao Ping licked his lips and continued: "Rich people like them, I tell you, sometimes they don''t need this money, so he won''t play with us because of these 180000..."


    "Mainly I''m a little scared. These people have guns in their hands..." Mao an replied with trembling legs and stomach.


    "Do you know how bold people are and how productive they are?" Mao Ping asked, looking at Mao an.


    "... we''re not farming!"


    "You look like a fucking fool!!" Mao Ping scolded silently, then clenched his teeth and said: "We''re like B now. If the police catch us, we''ll die. It''s hard to say. Our lives are not our own. We might as well fight while we can move. If this one works, we may be able to slow down, but if we don''t fight, we can only wait to die. Do you understand?"


    "Cao, you''re right. What are you afraid of when people kill us..." Mao an was silent for a long time, and then nodded hard.


    "Don''t do it blindly after you go in later, okay?" Mao Ping asked with some uneasy instructions.


    "I see. I won''t do it if you don''t do it!!" mao''an nodded.


    "Grass, come and eat the dog!"


    Mao Ping waved his big hand with great momentum, then put on his mask and ran directly to Xiaowu''s villa. Mao Anhu forced him to follow Mao Ping behind, holding the bullet free *


    ����


    At the same time, Xiaowu''s villa.


    "Fuck, if you''re angry, you''ll know to sprinkle it on me. Can''t you blame me?" after Liu Neng went upstairs to bed, Xiao Wu shouted at Wang Jun.


    "Isn''t he worried..." Wang Jun whispered a word of advice, then stood up, stretched himself, looked at Xiao Wu and said, "you''re at home every day. Can you find someone to send things out?"


    "Then I won''t stay at home. I''ll go out and look for it? I''m not familiar with H city. You think it''s as simple as looking for migrant workers?" Xiao Wu replied with his eyes tilted.


    "No, why don''t you call two people over at our house?" Wang Jun was silent and gave Xiao Wu an idea.


    "When our people come over, the cucumber and vegetables are fucking cold. Besides, if they are found, don''t talk about us. Even the big boss has leaked out. Can I call people at will?" Xiao Wu ordered a cigarette with a sad face, then looked at Wang Jun and said: "In fact, sometimes I envy you. You don''t have to think about anything or do anything. You can finish driving in a fucking day... How easy it is..."


    "Hehe, you mean I''m useless?" Wang Jun said with a smile.


    "Well, that''s almost what I mean!!" Xiao Wu nodded very honestly.


    "Cao, you''re so direct that I can''t talk to you anymore. You''d better think about how to fix it!!" Wang Jun frowned back and ran to his house.


    "They all asked me how to fix it. You don''t know what it is!!" Xiaowu murmured, then directly covered with a big quilt and ready to go to bed.


    ����


    Outside the villa, Mao an and Mao Ping studied for a long time, and then gently pushed open the door of the villa.


    "Grass, don''t fucking lock the door..." Mao Ping scolded silently, and then walked in with big steps.


    "Elder brother, why do I feel something wrong? Are we a little eager to step into the tiger''s mouth?" Mao an sucked his snot and looked at Mao Ping innocently.


    "Just like us B, sheep are fucking sick sheep. People don''t like what kind of food..." Mao Ping replied with a big mouth, and then walked into the living room.


    "... why is there no one here?" Mao an asked suspiciously looking at the empty hall.


    "Should be sleeping..."


    "Shall we wake them up with a shout?" Mao an asked.


    "You look like a fucking fool. How can we get out after waking up!"


    Mao Ping scolded wordlessly, then grabbed Mao an''s * and ran to the bedroom on the second floor.


    "Grass, such a big house doesn''t lock the fucking door. It''s really not neat..." Mao an scolded silently, and then hurriedly followed Mao Ping to the second floor.


    ����


    "Snore... Puff!!"


    At this time, Xiao Wu was lying in bed dreaming. He didn''t know that there were people in his house.


    "Brother, there are people in this room. I heard snoring..." Mao an shouted at Mao Ping on the door of little five bedroom.


    "Keep your fucking voice down!"


    Mao Ping scolded wordlessly, and then put his hand directly on the door handle.


    "Creak!!"


    Mao Ping gently turned the handle and the door opened!!


    Mao an and Mao Ping took a look at each other, and then walked directly into Xiao Wu''s room.


    "Fuck, God help me!!" Mao an came into the room and said with a smile.


    "Yes, these people don''t look very fierce. They have a bad guard against theft. I''ll tell you..." Mao an turned around the room and smiled back.


    "Don''t fucking move..."


    Mao Ping bit his teeth and scolded, then knocked the switch on the wall with a gun.


    "Bata..."


    The white fluorescent lamp suddenly lit up.


    "Brother, why are you turning on the light?"


    Mao''an was startled when the light came on.


    "Can he know what we do without turning on the light?"


    Mao Ping pointed to Xiao Wu on the bed and shouted, then pointed * at Xiao Wu''s head, looked at Mao an and said, "wake up, I have a dialogue with him..."


    "Good!!"


    Mao an nodded, then kicked Xiao Wu''s back waist and shouted, "Grass Mud Horse, get up!!"


    "What the hell?"


    Mao''an kicked Xiao Wu directly, and the whole man sat up.


    "... sleep well?" Mao an licked his lips and looked at Xiao Wu.


    "Oh, my grass and mud horse. What do you two do?"


    Xiao Wu rubbed his eyes and looked at Mao an vaguely and asked.


    "Isn''t it obvious what we''re doing?"


    Mao an asked silently.


    "..." Xiao Wu looked at Mao an and was stunned. Then he asked in some doubt, "are you two from the harem?"


    "No!!"


    Mao an replied very simply, then stared at the beads and shouted, "do you have any money, give us some!!"


    "You two robbed?" Xiao Wu shouted eight degrees higher, and his expression was very incredible.


    "I don''t want to rob your house. What are you doing in the middle of the night? You''re visiting?" Mao an asked with a smile.


    "Do you two know what I do?" Xiao Wu''s tone was still incredible.


    "What the fuck do you do has nothing to do with me?" Mao an replied with her neck tied, and then walked to Xiao Wu.


    "Hehe, I haven''t seen such a fool like you for several years. I''ll give you two a minute to roll the calf for the sake of your peers. I''m not the same as you..." Xiao Wu shouted silently.

 Chapter 697

    "How the fuck can you pretend to be so forced? I''m here. Can I go without grabbing something? Tell me?" Mao an reached out and broke Xiao Wu''s chin.


    "Hehe, I robbed my house. You two are fucking alive..." Xiao Wu smiled, grabbed Mao an''s wrist, and then pulled Mao an down on the bed.


    "Fuck you!! it hurts!!"


    Mao an was pressed on the bed by Xiao Wu and shouted with a grin.


    "Just like you, you''re a fucking robber!!" Xiao Wu scolded silently, then broke mao''an''s arm and rode directly on mao''an''s head.


    "Wow!!"


    As soon as Mao Ping saw that Xiao Wu started, he immediately rolled the bolt of the gun, then stared at his big eyes and shouted, "Grass Mud Horse, don''t move!"


    "Don''t I touch you? B, get a broken shotgun and install you with me to paralyze the underworld!!"


    With this, Xiao Wu took out a 54 pistol directly from under the pillow, and then he didn''t give Mao Ping time to react, so he pulled the trigger directly.


    "Kang!!"


    There was a gunshot.


    The bullet missed and hit under Mao Ping''s feet.


    "Fuck... What a fucking shot!!"


    Mao Ping looked at the big hole under his feet and was stunned.


    "Bang!!"


    After Xiaowu fired the gun, a * hit mao''an on the head. Mao''an hummed and then fainted directly.


    "Grass Mud Horse, and you. You don''t let me sleep in the middle of the night. You have to let me warm up with you..."


    Xiao Wu scolded in a low voice, and then rushed to Mao Ping at an accelerated speed.


    "Bang!!"


    Before Mao Ping reacted, Xiao Wu kicked Mao Ping in the stomach.


    "Bang!!"


    Xiao Wu kicked Mao Ping for half a meter, then leaned against the wall of the bedroom and stopped.


    "What a fucking mess!"


    Five speechless scolded, and then accelerated to run Mao flat again.


    "Big... Big brother!! stop fighting, I''m wrong..."


    Mao Ping saw Xiao Wu rush over again and hurriedly covered his head and shouted at Xiao Wu.


    "Xiao Wu was stunned for a moment, then stopped with a smile, looked at Mao Ping and asked," who sent you? "


    "We came by ourselves..." Mao Ping explained with his head covered.


    "Hula..."


    At this time, Wang Jun and Liu Neng rushed in with shotguns after hearing the news.


    "What''s going on???"


    Wang Jun looked at Xiao Wu with a shotgun and asked.


    "I met two fools and said they were robbed..."


    Xiao Wu wiped his mouth and turned his head back.


    "Cao, is Feng Shui not good in your house? Why is it always your house in case of an accident!!" Wang Jun scolded silently, then turned his head and looked at Mao Ping, who was hiding in the corner of the wall. He was stunned, then scratched his head and said, "why do I fucking think you look so familiar?"


    "Big brother, I''m here for the first time..." Mao Ping explained shivering.


    "Hehe, I didn''t know you were coming for the first time!!" Wang Jun smiled, then raised his legs and kicked Mao Ping, turned his head and looked at Liu Neng and asked, "how to deal with it?"


    "..." Liu Neng looked at Mao Ping and was silent for a moment. Then he broke Mao Ping''s mouth and asked, "who let you come?"


    "I... I came by myself..."


    "Why come here?" Liu Neng asked.


    "In order to earn some money..."


    "Ha ha..." Liu Neng grinned, then looked at Xiao Wu and said, "it''s the first time I''ve seen such a robbery. It''s too fucking unprofessional..."


    "It''s not so good. Just like them, I can play 20. It''s far from the one I found in the back Palace last time..." Xiao Wu replied with a big mouth.


    "How do you two know we have money?" Liu Neng looked at Mao Ping and asked.


    "..." Mao Ping was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "those who live here have money!!"


    "What do you want money for?"


    "We killed someone and wanted to run away with the whole money. Brother, we really want the whole money. There''s no other meaning. Let us go..." Mao Ping prayed with Liu Neng''s thigh in his arms.


    "You two killed people?" Liu Neng was stunned.


    "Well, it was killed the day before yesterday. Now the police are looking for us. We can''t help it. We want to run away with some money. Brother, let us go. We know we''re wrong..."


    "You two can really find a place..." Liu Neng smiled and patted Mao Ping on the shoulder, then stood up and ran outside the house.


    "How to deal with these two people?" Wang Jun shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Tie it up first and I''ll deal with it tomorrow!!" Liu nengtou shouted without looking back.


    "You two are so awesome. You ran to the fucking bandit''s house to steal money..."


    Wang Jun looked at Mao Ping and smiled. Then he found a rope and threw it in front of Mao Ping. He smiled and said, "tie yourself up..."


    In the barbecue shop.


    "Why do you mean I buckle?" I asked, squinting at the north and south.


    "Hehe, I don''t mean that..." the north and South ate full of oil and smiled at me foolishly.


    "Yes, I can''t say anything about you!!"


    "There is!!" north and South nodded honestly.


    "Fuck off, stop eating and wash my car..." I kicked the north and South and scolded loudly.


    "Don''t you fucking tell me it''s okay?" Nanbei was stunned by me and turned his head and shouted at me.


    "What do you call me? Wash my car!"


    "What kind of car to wash? I''ll give you ten yuan to wash it myself later..." the North-South mill chirped back to me.


    "No, you have to bring me water for my car!!" I replied with a smile.


    "Brother, now the river is frozen. Where can I get you the whole water?" north and South looked at me wrongfully and asked.


    "Liugu River hasn''t frozen... You roll the calf for me quickly..."


    "Not..."


    North and South were just about to open their mouth to speak. At this time, a dark young man in his twenties did not stand firm and directly hit North and south, and the meat string on the young man''s hand fell directly on North and south.


    "Fuck, what are you doing!!" Nanbei stood up and stared at the beads and shouted at the young man.


    "Sorry, brother, I drank too much and didn''t see..." the young man looked at the north and South vaguely and apologized.


    "Watch..." the north and South scolded wordlessly.


    "Well, they didn''t mean it!!" I know the north and South have a bad character, so I stretched out my hand and pulled the north and south.


    North and South looked at me, and then sat down reluctantly.


    "Sorry, brother!!" the young man put his hands together and smiled at the north and south.


    "It''s all right, you go..." I waved from the young man, then took out some paper towels and handed them to the north and south.


    The north and South took the paper towel and wiped the place with oil. Then they laughed and ate like nothing happened.


    After the young man left, he turned and sat next to us. There were more people at their table, about seven or eight, all in their twenties. At first, I didn''t pay much attention to them, but these people spoke too loudly. I have a habit of listening to people next to me when eating, So when I had nothing to do, I ate and watched the group next to me.


    ����


    "Brother Hei, I ordered a bottle of Erguotou for you just now. I heard you drank it very well!! I specially ordered it for you..." after the dark young man sat down, a young man with yellow hair took out a bottle of Erguotou and put it in front of him.


    The young man called black brother was stunned when he looked at the big bottle of Erguotou in front of him. Then he waved his hand and said, "I can''t drink any more. I drink a little more today..."


    "What''s drinking too much? Brother Hei, don''t you give me face?" Huang Mao took Erguotou and went to the black brother, hugging his shoulder.


    "No, I can''t drink today..." brother Hei smiled and waved his hand.


    "Brother Hei, who doesn''t know that you have a lot of money? If you don''t drink, you really won''t give me face..."


    "Yes, black brother does one!!"


    "Do one!!"


    At this time, the others on the table followed the coax, and the whole restaurant was full of their voices.


    "What are you doing?" Meng Liang frowned and asked at this time, but the voice was small. Only a few of us could hear it.


    "I asked them to keep their voices down..." north and South put down their meat kebabs and stood up.


    "No, who eats other people''s food!!" I stretched out my hand to stop the north and south, then turned around and looked at the young man called black brother.


    The young man was stunned for a while, then directly picked up the bottle of Erguotou similar to beer and put it on his mouth. He paused for two seconds, then looked up and directly stuffed Erguotou into his mouth.


    "The grunt"... "Strong Baijiu" from the mouth of the young, and the youth choked out tears, but no one around him reached out to stop him. All of them waited for the youth to finish the bottle.


    "Cough..."


    The young man stopped halfway through the drink.


    "Why, brother Hei doesn''t drink? You can''t drink, brother Hei!!"


    "Yes!! brother Hei has half a drink..."


    The people around saw that the youth stopped drinking, and then began to coax.


    "Can''t drink..." the young man smiled and shook his head.


    "How can black brother drink?" Huang Mao said after finishing directly Baijiu to the mouth of the black brother.


    The youth had no choice but to lift the Baijiu again. After a while, a bottle of Baijiu was drunk by the young people.


    "Bang!!"


    After drinking, the young man threw the wine bottle on the ground.


    "Black brother is awesome!!"


    "Black brother!! it''s so fucking natural..."


    When the people around saw that the wine was gone, they clapped with great satisfaction. The young man called black brother smiled and waved his hand, then took out a cigarette from the cigarette box and held it in his mouth.


    I saw the young man smoking white wolf, so I think the so-called black brother may not be the real brother!!

 Chapter 698

    "Brother Hei, I''m going to open a bar. Let''s scale it according to the back palace. Why don''t you come and see the bar for me when you have time?" the young man asked the young man angrily after drinking the wine. His tone was obviously joking with brother Hei.


    After hearing the name of the harem, Nanbei and Meng Liang looked up at the people next to them.


    "It''s easy to say..." the young man waved his hand while wiping his mouth.


    "There must be nothing wrong with black brother looking at the field. After all, we black brother are social people, right?" shouted a young man with long hair at this time.


    "Yes!!" the people around hurriedly shouted.


    "Ha ha..." the black brother smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Bang!!"


    At this time, a young man with a pair of earrings who was obviously more foreign-minded than others opened a bottle of cans, and then looked at the black brother with a disdainful face and said, "the security guard said security guard, what the fuck do you mean to watch the field!!"


    The man''s voice fell to the ground, and the surrounding air seemed to freeze half embarrassed. No one spoke. The young man called black brother originally stretched out his right hand and was stunned in the air.


    ��������


    Black brother looked at the young man, then smiled and said, "eat, eat, what are you doing?"


    "Yes, yes, eat, eat!!"


    After brother Hei finished speaking, the atmosphere became lively again. Everyone began to eat and drink again. No one took that sentence seriously, except the young man called brother Hei, whose original enthusiastic smile was obviously stiff.


    "Why don''t you eat the leaves?" the north and South found that I had been looking opposite, reached out and handed me a string of mutton kebabs and asked.


    "When I''m full, I won''t eat. You two eat. I''ll go to the bathroom..."


    I waved back, then turned and ran outside the barbecue shop.


    To tell you the truth, I felt very much after seeing the scene just now. The young man called black brother may be the epitome of many of us, because when you are not strong enough, any form of praise seems to be ridicule!!


    It was impossible for the young man not to know that these people were really teasing him, but he had no other way but to accept all this silently.


    "What''s the matter with the leaves? Why don''t you like to eat?" Nanbei looked at Meng Liang in doubt and asked.


    "I don''t know. Maybe I didn''t eat well..." Meng Liang replied stiffly.


    "I think this meat kebab is delicious!! isn''t it delicious?" Nanbei looked at the meat kebab in doubt.


    "You should eat your... Don''t worry about him!!" Meng Liang waved his hand and replied indifferently.


    ����


    On the other side, outside the barbecue shop.


    After I went to the toilet, I felt that the house was too noisy, so I squatted on the roadside, lit a cigarette and smoked.


    "Bang!!"


    When I was halfway through my cigarette, I suddenly heard a loud noise. I looked up and saw a delivery boy riding an electric car directly hit a white bully.


    "What''s the matter?" I don''t know who shouted in the room. Then seven or eight young people rushed out directly. These people were the people sitting next to me for dinner, including the black brother.


    "Grass Mud Horse, are you fucking blind? You can''t see such a big car?" the domineering owner was the Yellow haired youth. Yellow Mao raised his legs and kicked on the delivery boy, and then wiped his bumper with a distressed face.


    "Sorry, sorry..." the delivery boy stood up and bowed to Huang Mao in a very humble tone.


    "Excuse me, is it useful? Are you fucking blind for making such a big cut for me?" yelled Huang Mao, tugging at the collar of the delivery boy and staring at the beads.


    "I... I didn''t mean it. It''s too dark. I didn''t see it..." the delivery boy stammered as he looked at Huang Mao.


    "Grass Mud Horse, don''t tell me it''s useless, just say how to solve it!!"


    "I..." the delivery boy turned his head and looked overbearing. He didn''t know what to say. He knew he couldn''t afford to lose the money.


    "Grass Mud Horse talk!!" Huang Mao then shouted.


    "Brother!!"


    At this time, the black suddenly stood up, reached out and stopped Huang Mao, then looked at Huang Mao and said, "brother, give me face, that''s OK!!"


    "Fuck you, call you black brother. You really think you''re a brother?" Huang Mao pulled open black brother''s hand impatiently.


    "..." brother Hei looked at the young man and stood aside awkwardly.


    "You fucking talk, if you don''t talk, I''ll call the police!!" the young man reached out and pointed to the delivery boy.


    "Brother, I know I''m wrong. Can you stop calling the police?"


    "Don''t give it to your face!!" Huang Mao scolded with his teeth, and then took out his mobile phone directly.


    I think that Huang Mao really wanted to call the traffic police. He quickly threw down his cigarette butts and ran towards the Huang Mao.


    "Man, what a big deal. As for calling the traffic police?"


    I walked up to Huang Mao and asked with a smile.


    "Who the fuck are you?"


    Huang Mao looked at me and scolded.


    ��������


    I squinted at the yellow hair and made no noise.


    "Fuck off, do you hear me? Don''t fucking meddle in your own business!!"


    Huang Mao grabbed me and ran to the delivery boy.


    "I''ll give you how much you want!"


    I said with a pair of yellow hair.


    "You''re fucking rich?"


    Huang Mao looked at me and smiled.


    "Come on, how much is it? I''ll give it to you..."


    "Fuck you, I don''t want how much money. How much money do you have? You fucking pretend to be a big tail wolf with me!!" Huang Mao stretched his neck and scolded me.


    "Bang!!"


    At this time, Meng Liang and Nanbei Ka came out to find me. After hearing Huang Mao scold me, Nanbei kicked Huang Mao, then looked at Huang Mao and scolded: "* son, who''s the mother with?"


    "What the fuck do you do?"


    Huang Mao''s accomplices rushed up with a hula when they saw the north and South fighting.


    "Grass Mud Horse, let me see who does it?"


    At this time, Meng Liang stood in front of the north and South and shouted.


    The people were obviously stunned when they saw Meng Liang.


    "Brother Liang"


    At this time, a young man with a gold necklace came out of the crowd and shouted suspiciously.


    "Who are you?"


    Meng Liang looked at the young man and asked.


    "I''m Xiao Li. I''ve been to your harem with my boss, and we''ve had wine!!"


    The young man explained with a smile.


    ��������


    Meng Liang looked at the young man and didn''t speak.


    "Do you know this man?"


    At this time, Huang Mao looked at the young man and asked.


    "This man is Meng liang from the harem!!"


    The young man whispered back.


    "My grass!!"


    Hearing this, Huang Mao stared and exclaimed. Then he quickly held Meng Liang''s hand and said, "brother Liang, I''m sorry, I misunderstood!"


    "Roll the calf!!" Meng Liang shook off Huang Mao''s hand impatiently, then came to me, looked at me and asked, "leaf, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s all right. You ask him how much compensation he wants, and you give him the money..." I pointed to Huang Mao and said.


    "Do you want to compensate?" Meng Liang turned and asked Huang Mao.


    "No... no... I''m just that..." Huang Mao looked at Meng Liang and hesitated. He didn''t know what to say.


    "OK, don''t fucking ink!!" Meng Liang waved his hand impatiently, and then stuffed all the more than 2000 change left in his wallet into Huang Mao''s hand.


    "Brother, what are you doing?" Huang Mao looked at Meng Liang nervously and asked.


    "Get out of here with the money!!" Meng Liang scolded impatiently.


    "Brother, your money..."


    "I told you to fuck off, you hear me?"


    "..." Huang Mao looked at Meng Liang and was silent. Then he took his men across the street.


    After Huang Mao left, the delivery boy looked at me gratefully and said, "brother, thank you!!"


    "You can go if you''re ok..." I waved my hand, and then walked to the black brother with a cigarette.


    When the black brother saw me coming, he instinctively bowed his head and ran across the street.


    "Man, wait a minute!!" I shouted at the black brother.


    "..." brother Hei turned his head and looked at me, then pointed to his nose and said, "am I?"


    "It''s you!!" I smiled and nodded, then turned to Meng Liang and Nanbei and said, "you two get on the bus and wait for me, I''ll talk to him..."


    Meng Liang looked up at the black brother, then looked at me, patted me on the shoulder and ran to the Land Rover.


    "What''s the matter with leaves?"


    Meng Liang and the north and the South returned to the car. The South and the North looked out of my car and asked puzzled.


    "Love is overflowing..."


    Meng Liang summed up a sentence very incisively, and then took out his mobile phone and stirred it up.


    "What the fuck are we doing now? He''s still in a flood of mood..." the north and South replied with a little worry.


    "Hehe, can ye fart on your head when he hears this?" Meng Liang smiled obliquely.


    "If you don''t tell me, how can he know... By the way, Liangzi, what are you doing with that woman now?"


    The north and the South were idle and had nothing to do, so they began to pull up a calf with Meng Liang.


    "Go away, don''t fucking mention which pot doesn''t open..." Meng Liang scolded irritably.


    "No, I just asked what happened?"


    "North and south, I tell you, you''re a little floating now. Do you know? I''ll have to clean you up one day..."


    Meng Liang stretched out his hand and threatened the north and south.


    "Then you can hurry. You''d better paralyze me. I lie at home every day and let you wait on duty!!"


    The north and South tigers shouted with a big mouth.


    "Grass!! I fucking found that you guys are used to leaves and talk like that stupid Liu Rui..."


    Meng Liang silently covered his face, then opened the greedy snake in his mobile phone and played.


    ����

 Chapter 699

    On the other side, outside the car.


    "What''s the name?" I smiled and handed brother Hei a cigarette.


    "Brother, what are you looking for me?" brother Hei reached out to take the cigarette I handed out, then looked at me nervously and asked.


    "Well, are you free to talk?" I nodded.


    "..." brother Hei looked at me and nodded.


    "You haven''t told me your name yet?"


    While I was talking, I sat on the roadside and sat directly on the ground regardless of the cleanliness.


    "Brother, you are the boss, just call me Xiaohei..."


    The young man hesitated for a long time and finally sat next to me.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at the young man and smiled. Then I lit the cigarette on my mouth and threw the lighter to the young man.


    "How do you know I''m the boss?" I asked, looking at the young man.


    "Can''t the boss smoke this cigarette?" the young man looked at the Zhonghua in his hand and said with a smile.


    "Ha ha!!" I smiled and patted the young man on the shoulder, then looked at him and asked, "are those people your friends?"


    "..." Xiao Hei was stunned when he heard what I said, then bowed his head and said, "brother, do you think it''s like


    "Hehe, I don''t feel like..." I shook my head and knew he didn''t like to say this, so I changed the topic and asked, "what do you do now?"


    "Be a security guard in a factory..."


    "Ah, Xiao Hei, isn''t it?"


    "Yes!!" the young man nodded.


    "Let me introduce you. My name is Ye Han. I''m the owner of the harem bar. We''re short of a security captain in the harem. If you think you can do it, you''ll come to the harem to find me tomorrow..."


    "...." after hearing what I said, the young man was stunned. Then he stood up nervously, looked at me excitedly and asked, "brother, aren''t you kidding me?"


    "I have nothing to tease you. You don''t look good..."


    I patted Xiaohei on the shoulder, and then said, "being a security guard in our harem is different from being a security guard in the factory. There is a certain danger. You go home and think about it. If you think you can do well, come here. If you don''t think you can do well, you don''t have to come here..."


    "Brother, how much is your security guard a month?" little black looked at me and asked.


    "I''ll give you 8000 a month. I''ll do it well and raise the price..."


    "That elder brother I......"


    "Don''t worry, promise, think about it and come to me!!"


    I patted Xiao Hei on the shoulder, then turned and ran to the Land Rover.


    Little black stood in place, pursed his lips and looked at my back. He didn''t know what to think in his mind


    ����


    I went back to the car for a while, looked at the north and south sitting in the driver''s position and said, "let''s go..."


    "Why? Did you attract talents?" Meng Liang looked at me with a smile and asked.


    "Well, we just need a security captain!!" I nodded and agreed.


    Meng Liang looked at me and smiled helplessly. He didn''t speak.


    "Leaf, do I think you are a little too fraternal now?" north and South looked at me and asked.


    "Fuck off, don''t have you everywhere!!" I scolded irritably, and then shouted, "drive quickly!!"


    "I just give you an opinion..."


    "What the fuck do I want you to say? Tell me the ink again. I''ll let Meng Liang cut you!!"


    "..." the north and the South turned to see Meng Liang, and then moved the car with a big mouth.


    ����


    After the car started, I turned around and looked at the scenery outside. In fact, Xiao Hei''s feelings to me today were very big. Whether they were eating or later crashing outside, I felt that Xiao Hei was very poor.


    This kind of person generally has no ability. No matter what circle he is in, he is at the bottom. Therefore, as long as there are many people, people will make fun of him. This is a very common phenomenon in today''s society. There are only two purposes of the party, one is to show off the rich and the other is to make fun of the poor!!


    I once heard such a saying, do not enter the public without money, do not persuade people lightly, and when you succeed, talk about the wine at the beginning of your heart!!


    Yes, today''s little black perfectly explains this sentence. If you don''t have money, everyone looks like a dog, but when you have money, you fucking know that there are dogs everywhere!!


    There are a lot of people like Xiao Hei. I have seen a lot. I can''t give them such a chance.


    But Xiaohei is different, because no matter how others laugh at him, he never has a quick eye. Although he knows what''s going on in his heart, he doesn''t show it. He knows what is forbearance. Sometimes a person who knows forbearance is often terrible. I don''t know forbearance. Liu never understands it. If Liu Yong understands it, his position in H city will not be just that.


    There are a lot of people in our harem now. In fact, I am also very contradictory, because our business is different from other industries. You can go out as soon as you come in, so I don''t want to attract new people. The first point is that it takes time to train a new person, and it is easy to delay other people''s children. After all, it''s not a good life to carry a machete every day.


    Therefore, the post of security captain of our harem has always been vacant, because the internal security of a field is very important. He is often in a very key position, because if you advertise for recruitment, you don''t necessarily find what kind of person. After all, there are many things in our harem, so I dare not look for it blindly.


    But from another point of view, if our harem doesn''t absorb new people all the time, Meng Liang, Liu Rui and their old people will never be able to quit!!


    If they don''t retreat, they have to help me watch the field for a lifetime with machetes!!


    H City, Fuhe Shanju villa area.


    "Brother, what do you think of the big bag on my head?" Mao an was tied to the chair and looked at Mao Ping with doubts.


    "Let someone beat me!! how the fuck can I fix it!!" Mao Ping scolded silently, then shook his body and adjusted his posture.


    "When can we go?" Mao an thought for a while and looked at Mao Ping innocently.


    "Are you a fucking fool? What''s the situation now? You can''t see it? You''re still thinking about going out. It''s not sure if you can survive..." Mao Ping scolded silently, then turned his head and looked at the direction of the door. Only after the two people were caught, Liu Neng and others seemed to forget them. They were locked in the house without water or food, Just do it


    Outside the house.


    "What are you going to do with those two children?" Wang Jun looked at Liu Neng with a cucumber in his hand and asked.


    "You call Xiao Wu to me..." Liu Neng hesitated for a moment, then bowed his head and replied.


    "Hmm!!" Wang Jun nodded, then turned around and walked out of Liu Neng''s room without asking about Xiao Wu.


    A few minutes later, Xiao Wu walked into Liu Neng''s room wearing panda pajamas and a big eye cover.


    "What the fuck are you doing with that thing?" Liu Neng asked silently, looking at the big red eye cover on Xiao Wu''s head.


    "I don''t sleep well recently. I''m troubled by these fools. I can''t sleep well..." Xiao Wu sat down on the sofa and replied speechlessly.


    "Can you change a different color? It''s like a fucking bra... It''s hard to look at me..."


    "I can wear whatever color I like. I''m still under your control?" Xiao Wu replied reluctantly, then looked at Liu Neng and asked, "come on, what can I do for you?"


    "Are you fucking in a mood for me now?" Liu Neng asked, squinting at Xiao Wu.


    "... what mood can I have? I''m a part-time worker..."


    "Fuck off, you don''t have a serious word!!" Liu Neng scolded wordlessly, then shook his hand, looked at Xiao Wu and asked, "did the person you''re looking for find it?"


    "No, I can''t find..." Xiao Wu simply replied.


    "I knew you couldn''t find it..." Liu Neng scolded with a smile, then turned and pointed to the next room and said, "remember catching those two boys yesterday?"


    "Remember, two fools!"


    "Hehe, what do you think of letting them send things out?" Liu Neng continued.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Wu stared at the beads and shouted.


    "What do you call, I''ll ask you, what do you think of them getting things out?" Liu Neng repeated.


    "No, just the two of them can do that?" Xiao Wu stabilized his mood and frowned.


    "What''s ok? Our purpose is to send this thing out. As for how to get it out, what does it have to do with us?" Liu Neng explained with a smile.


    "No, I just think they may have been robbed on the way..."


    "Hehe, it''s better to rob!!" Liu Neng smiled mysteriously.


    "If this thing leaks, don''t we also leak it?"


    "You''re fucking stupid!! isn''t it theirs or theirs? Just don''t let them say it''s ours


    "Can they cooperate?" little five asked suspiciously.


    "Whether you deserve it or not depends on how you nag..."


    "Grass, what do you mean?" Xiao Wu looked at Liu Neng and was puzzled.


    "I don''t care what I mean. Go and persuade them to go out and get the things out for me later..."


    "Don''t you really want them to send them out?" Xiaowu asked incredulously.


    "Well, aren''t they short of money? Just talk to them with money..."


    "You''ve made up your mind, but?"


    "Stop the fucking ink and hurry!!" Liu Neng scolded impatiently.


    "Grass, just go. Don''t fucking blame me if something happens..."


    Little five scolded wordlessly, and then turned and ran to the house where Mao an and Mao Ping brothers were.


    ����

 Chapter 700

    "Where are you guys?"


    Xiao Wu looked at Mao an with a smile after entering the house. Mao Ping asked.


    "Brother, when will you let me out?"


    Mao an looked at Xiao Wu and shouted.


    "Why? I''m anxious to go out?"


    Xiao Wu then took out a stool and sat opposite Mao an.


    "Ah, I''m so oppressed here..."


    Mao an nodded.


    "I ask you two, did you two kill people?" little five bowed his head and said.


    "... brother, why are you asking?" Mao Ping asked back with narrowed eyes.


    "I''ll ask, tell me if you two killed anyone?"


    "... kill!!" Mao Ping was silent for a moment, then nodded.


    "You two are murderers now. The police are looking for you both outside. Aren''t you two dead ends when you go out?"


    "..." Mao Ping looked at Xiao Wu and didn''t speak.


    "Who did you two kill?" Xiao Wu then asked.


    "Brother, if you have anything to say, just say it..." Mao Ping asked in a low voice.


    "Ha ha!! smart man!!" Xiao Wu pointed to Mao Ping and smiled. Then he said, "I have a job in my hand now. Let''s see if you can do it?"


    "What job?" Mao Ping asked.


    "Help me to send something outside. It''s very important. You two should send it to mayor Bi Wenshi''s house..." Xiao Wu looked at Mao Ping and explained.


    "The mayor''s house?" Mao Ping exclaimed.


    "Hmm!!" Xiao Wu nodded and then said, "in fact, it''s simple. As long as you send this thing to the mayor''s house, I''ll let you two go. I''m also responsible for helping you two run away, and then give you two a million!!"


    "A million fuck!!" Mao an exclaimed.


    "Fuck off, don''t talk!!" Mao Ping glared at Mao an, then looked at Xiao Wu and asked, "brother, it''s not so simple, is it?"


    "Well, I won''t hide it from you. It''s not an ordinary thing. There are many people involved. It''s dangerous..."


    "What is worth a million?" Mao Ping asked.


    "What has nothing to do with you? What you''re thinking about now is whether to take the job or not. I''ll give you two time to think. Either I''ll call the police and send you to the police station, or I''ll go out with something!!" after that, Xiao Wu slowly stood up, patted Mao Ping on the shoulder, and then turned and walked out of the house.


    "Brother, do you think it''s reliable?"


    After Xiao Wu left, Mao an looked at Mao Ping blankly.


    "What''s fucking reliable..." Mao Ping replied irritably, then turned to the door and whispered, "fuck, these people are really fucking black!! it''s fucking clear that they''re selling our lives with money!!"


    "Brother, I think it''s worth a million for our lives..." Mao an replied very sincerely.


    "..." Mao Ping was stunned, pursed his lips and looked at Mao an without a sound.


    "Anyway, we''re like this B now. We''re dead when we go out. I think we might as well fight together. We can change another 20 years without preparation!!" Mao an seems to be very literary, and then goes on with the ink: "I know you''re afraid that this matter has something to do with the mayor, but I think it. If a month ago, we couldn''t provoke the mayor, but now we''re both fucking dead. Why are you afraid of this and that? It''s better to take advantage of the opportunity!!"


    "Can you shut your fucking mouth?" Mao Ping scolded with his teeth.


    "I don''t shut up. I know your brain is better than me. I''ve listened to you since I was a child, but today I think we should promise these people!!"


    "You fucking know a JB. These people obviously use our last value!! do you know why they use us?" Mao Ping asked, looking at Mao an.


    "I don''t know..."


    "Because they can''t find anyone else!! it''s not as simple as killing people, do you understand? After killing people, they shut their eyes and fell down, but what about this? If something happens to us, it''s a big fucking event involving the nine families!! who''s the person opposite? It''s the fucking emperor of H City, I tell you!! now we''re dead. Let''s go in, but if we take the job, Then everyone in our fucking family may be involved!! "Mao Ping stared at Mao an and shouted. He was very excited.


    "Brother, I understand what you said, but have you thought about it? If we don''t take this job now, our life will be over. If we take it!! maybe we can slow down. The risk is not small, but to put it bluntly, isn''t he a gift giving job? What can happen if we put down our things and leave?" Mao an still indomitably washes Mao Ping''s brain.


    "..." Mao Ping looked at Mao an and was silent.


    "Brother, do you remember what you said to me before we entered the house?" Mao an shouted loudly at Mao Ping.


    "What did you say?" Mao an was stunned and asked.


    "How bold people are, how productive they are, how dare they fight, when can we get out of trouble?"


    "Grass, you fucking taught me..." Mao Ping muttered silently, then looked at Mao an and asked in a low voice, "do you really want to do it?"


    "Well, I don''t want to go in. I haven''t had enough!!"


    ��������


    "Brother, if we understand this, we can''t do anything with a million?" Mao an shouted at Mao Ping.


    "OK, don''t fucking BB, I''m adding up..."


    "Brother, what else do you want at this time? We''ll be done if we promise!!" Mao an muttered silently, then turned his head and shouted outside the room: "come on, come on!!"


    "Don''t fucking shout, it''s like death..." Wang Jun scolded outside, then turned his head and shouted at Xiao Wu: "Xiao Wu, go in and see what''s going on!!"


    Half a minute later, Xiao Wu changed his clothes and walked into the room in charge of Mao an and Mao Ping.


    "Why? I''ve thought about it clearly?" Xiao Wu asked with a lotus king in his mouth and looked at Mao Ping with a smile.


    "Do you have a cigarette? Give me a whole one..." Mao Ping asked, looking at Xiao Wu.


    "Ha ha!!" Xiao Wu smiled, took out a cigarette and stuffed it into Mao Ping''s mouth, then took out a lighter and lit it for Mao Ping.


    "Give me one too..." Mao an shouted.


    "Grass, I didn''t say anything. First smoke two cigarettes!!" Xiao Wu scolded silently, and then lit one for Mao an.


    "Bata Bata..."


    Mao Ping wrapped two mouthfuls of smoke, then looked at Xiao Wu and said, "1.5 million, I''ll take this job!!"


    "Man, you''re a little dark!!"


    "No black, you don''t need this 500000..."


    "Hehe, OK!!"


    Xiao Wu nodded, then reached out and took out a Swiss Army knife, scratched on Mao Ping, and directly scratched the rope on Mao Ping.


    "You two wait for me, I''ll get something..."


    Xiao Wu helped Mao Ping untie the rope and ran outside the house.


    Ten minutes later, Xiao Wu came in with a pile of data.


    "Rush..."


    Little five put the information in front of Mao Ping. Mao Ping was stunned. Then he picked up the information on the bed. After Mao Ping looked at it for a while, he clenched his teeth and looked at little five and asked, "you investigate me?"


    "Your information has long been posted on the website by the police station. Now there is an old mother in your family. I don''t want to say more. Just one request. You sent your things. If someone caught you, you said it was a person surnamed sun who asked you to send your things. Do you understand?" Xiao Wu looked at Mao Ping and explained.


    "Sun? Why?" Mao Ping asked with a puzzled face.


    "No why, you can say what I ask you to say!! if you do what I say, even if the things are not sent out, if something happens to you two, I will give your mother 500000, but if you don''t do what I say, it''s not just you two..."


    "Grass Mud Horse, don''t you fucking threaten me!!" hearing Mao an''s thump, he stood up and scolded Xiao Wu.


    "Sit down!!" Xiao Wu didn''t speak. Mao Ping turned back and shouted.


    "Brother..."


    "I''ll fucking let you sit down!!" Mao Ping repeated.


    Mao an looked at Mao Ping, then looked at Xiao Wu, hesitated, and then sat on the bed.


    "I understand what you said. If something happens to us, we''ll say that a man surnamed sun asked us to send it out, right?" Mao Ping looked at Xiao Wu and said.


    "That''s right, you''re still smart!!" Xiao Wu nodded.


    "When? Where?" Mao Ping asked directly.


    "Pa!!"


    Xiao Wu took out a note and patted it on the bed. Then he pointed to the note and said, "it''s written on everything you ask..."


    Mao Ping pursed his lips and then picked up the note on the bed.


    After seeing Mao Ping put away the note, Xiao Wu took out two pistols, a car key and a file bag and put them on the bed.


    "Well prepared?" Mao Ping smiled at the pistol.


    "Man, life and death, wealth and honor from heaven, watch it yourself!!"


    Xiao Wu patted Mao Ping on the shoulder and walked out of the house.


    At eight o''clock the next morning, Mao an and Mao Ping left the villa where Xiao Wu was located with file bags and two pistols.


    "Do you think these two tigers can do it?" Xiao Wu stood in front of the window, looked at Mao an and Mao Ping, and asked Liu Neng in a low voice.


    "Can you do it? How the fuck do I know? I''m not a diviner..."


    "I''ll ask, who told you about divination? What do I use you for divination!!" Xiao Wu replied helplessly.


    "Roll the calf, I fucking see you now. I''m like a monkey in heaven. I don''t understand anything except jumping..."


    Liu Neng replied without a word, and then ran to his house with his hands on his back.


    "Grass, you can''t even talk. You eat shit?"


    Five speechless scolded, and then also ran upstairs.

 Chapter 701

    ����


    In an accord without a car brand.


    "Brother, this car is much better than our broken face steamed stuffed bun. It feels fucking different when driving..." Mao an sat in the car, holding the steering wheel and bared his teeth and smiled at Mao Ping on the co pilot.


    "You''re fucking dying. How can you still be in the mood to pull the calf..." Mao Ping bowed his head and fiddled with the pistol Xiao Wu gave him, feeling like death at home.


    "What the hell? I feel like we''ve been dead many times this month, and we''re not dead... I think this may be the starting point for us to take off!!" Mao an bared his teeth.


    "Hehe, I don''t know whether you are really stupid or fake stupid now!!" Mao Ping smiled at Mao an speechless.


    "I''m stupid. I''m stupid. If I were stupid, we would have died a long time ago. Don''t forget who stole two barrels of instant noodles from the grocery store, otherwise we would have starved to death..."


    "Fuck you..." Mao Ping just opened his mouth and scolded Mao an, but after seeing Mao an''s naive expression, he stifled his words.


    Yes, it was Mao an who stole two boxes of instant noodles from the shop at the risk of being killed. There was no hot water. They ate them raw with seasoning bags


    H City harem.


    I got up at six o''clock in the morning, and then followed the north and south to attend a seminar on the economic situation of H city.


    Normally, I shouldn''t attend such a meeting, because I''m not a serious entrepreneur. If I''m said to be an entrepreneur, I''m not even a fucking businessman, but I see that the government is going to bid for the University City project, so I have to show my face on such an occasion, not for learning, But to let those in the government know what I do.


    If Liu Rui is at home, I think he is more suitable for such a meeting, because Liu Rui is the interface of our harem to the government. To put it simply, what is the situation in our harem now??


    Liu Rui is in charge of the university town. People in the government don''t know me, but they know Liu Rui.


    Meng Liang''s old car Duan Hui is in charge of the bar. Most people in society don''t know who I am, but they have to shout brother liang when they meet Meng Liang.


    Han Chao is all alone in the hotel. Where I go, I eat except for dinner!!


    Yang Song is also in charge of the casino, but most gamblers still know me because I like to stay there for a while.


    In Zhaojia village, Wei Yiwen contacted Bai wanmeng in a single line. The matter there basically has nothing to do with me.


    So I find that I feel like I''m putting myself on the shelf now. I seem to be a little speechless wherever I go. The ideas of our harem people are fucking twisted one by one. If you want to discuss something with them, they don''t pay any attention to you!!


    When I think I''m the boss, I''m fucking angry!!


    ����


    The meeting lasted more than two hours. An old man with reading glasses didn''t know the ink on it. Anyway, North and South fell asleep ten minutes after they went in, and I fell asleep half an hour later


    "Hula!"


    After the meeting, most people left the meeting with their own things.


    "Don''t fucking sleep, it''s over..."


    Ji Xuan beside me kicked me speechless and shouted at me with his teeth.


    "It''s done?"


    I rubbed my eyes and asked vaguely.


    "Ah, you two are fucking sleeping here. Let''s go..." Ji Xuan rubbed his crotch and hawed me out of the meeting with North and south.


    As soon as Ji Xuan and I got out of the meeting, we saw a large group of people pouncing on us like fucking flies. To tell the truth, I think it''s a little obvious that we were surrounded by reporters.


    Ji Xuan dragged me to introduce them one by one and met them one by one. I nodded at them one by one, then looked at Ji Xuan and said, "if so many people would let them eat royal food later in the evening, I''d like to entertain them?"


    "You know something!!" Ji Xuan whispered, then walked quickly into the crowd and began to inform the gang one by one.


    "Why are you entertaining them?" after Ji Xuan left, North and South looked at me and asked.


    "On such an occasion, besides showing your face to the people on the government side, the more important thing is to expand your contacts. In fact, the meeting is not important at all. The important thing is who is on the wine table in the evening, and who you can know!!" I looked at the north and south, explained, and then ran to the parking lot of the venue.


    "What are you telling me? I can''t fucking understand..." north and South stood in place and muttered silently, and then followed me on the bus.


    ����


    Inside the car.


    "Leaf, what did you mean by that? Why can''t I understand it?" the north and South asked me while driving.


    "If you don''t understand, it''s not useful for you to understand..."


    "What''s so useful to me?" north and South looked at me and asked.


    "You just drive your fucking car. Why are there so many problems? Shut up quickly. I think your head hurts!!" I scolded irritably.


    "..." the north and the South looked at me, then turned their heads and shouted, "can you believe that I''ll drive the car into the ditch now?"


    "Brother Nan, I''m wrong. Can you calm down? You''re good at driving. If you''re tired, I''ll drive for you..." I bared my teeth and replied.


    "I can still accept your attitude. Pay attention to it in the future!!" the north and South cattle forced me back.


    "I see, Nange... You drive quickly!!"


    "Where are you going?"


    "Go back to the harem, are you fucking stupid?" I scolded wordlessly.


    "Why?" the north and South put on the brake and stopped the car directly.


    "Yes or no, I''m wrong. I''m a grass mud horse. Can you drive quickly? Why is it so inky like Liu Rui!!" I almost collapsed and shouted.


    "I''m teasing you. Don''t be anxious..." Nanbei replied to me.


    "Don''t fucking ink, drive quickly!!"


    The north and South knew I was a little unhappy, so they didn''t follow the ink and started the car again.


    In fact, it''s not that I don''t like to explain these things to the north and the south. The main reason is that I think the north and the south are really inappropriate for such an occasion, so I don''t think it''s necessary for him to know too much.


    There are a lot of people in our harem now, but I still have a very clear positioning for everyone. Liu Rui can handle things like human sophistication and Yang song can handle them, but they can''t handle people like North and South Meng Liang Yuan Yuan, because they are not such people at all.


    I may be used to it, or they may not like it, but I won''t force them to deal with it, because they have a heavy burden!!


    In a team, there need to be different characters, and everyone is good at different things. Leaders can make the best use of the team by taking what they need. For example, in journey to the west, some people think that the role of monk Sha is not very useful, but he plays a lubricating role in the team, because the remaining three people have too distinctive personalities, It is very easy to have conflicts. At this time, there must be a peacemaker to adjust, and our Hougong Yuanyuan often plays this role!!


    After the car started, I took out my mobile phone and dialed Han Chao, saying directly, "leave me a private room in the evening. I''ll entertain several people in the evening, and you can come and drink with me!!"


    "Wine accompaniment is OK, but can I ask you a question?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, fart quickly!!" I scolded irritably.


    "Did you give me the money?"


    "Are you a little fucking Tiger now?" I asked, gritting my teeth.


    "... what''s wrong with me?"


    "All the restaurants are mine. What money do you want from me? Can''t you tell who is Wang and who is two now?"


    "Brother, you can eat in the harem too much. I''ve made a fucking settlement this month, not counting the profits of the people in your harem. I''ve lost more than 100000 when you count the money for dinner. It''s 200000 inside and outside, brother!! why don''t I pay you some money and you go to another fucking restaurant, OK?" Han Chao shouted like a big woman.


    "I''ll pay the fucking money!!" I shouted silently, and then hung up the phone directly.


    ����


    At ten o''clock, I returned to the harem.


    After I entered the living room, I saw a young man sitting on the sofa in the hall. This young man was the little black I knew last night.


    "Coming?" I walked up to Xiao hei and asked with a smile.


    "Hey, brother, you''re back!!" Xiao Hei quickly stood up and shouted at me.


    "Come upstairs with me. Let''s go upstairs and say..."


    I looked at Xiao Hei, then waved at him and took him directly to my office.


    After entering the office, I looked at Xiao Hei while pouring water and asked, "think about it?"


    "Hmm!!" Xiao Hei nodded, then looked at me and said, "I quit over there and am ready to do something with you!!"


    "... what do you want to do with me?" I put the water in front of Xiao hei and asked with a smile.


    "Brother, to tell you the truth, I have no money and no serious friends since I was a child. You saw that day. I took them as brothers, but they treated me as a fool. I think it''s nothing, but I made it clear that if you don''t make progress, others can''t look up to you!! If I''ve been working as a security guard in a factory, I''ll be the biggest security captain in my life, but you''re different!! I know your job is not a serious job, but he has a lot of room for improvement. For people like us who have no background and no education, this is the fastest way!! "


    "Tell me how fast I am?" I asked, looking at Xiao Hei with great interest.

 Chapter 702

    "..." Xiao Hei was silent for a moment, then clenched his teeth and said, "brother, I know you are mixed in society. As long as I can play my life, I can make fucking money!!"


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and then looked at Xiao hei and said, "there are many people playing with their lives. I don''t want you!"


    "...." Xiao Hei looked at me at a loss.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m not throwing you out..." I waved to Xiao hei and then said, "the former security captain of our harem is Han Chao. I once said to him that mixing with society is not courage, but brain!! there are many brave people in our harem, but few people with brains!!"


    "My brain may not work, I''m not a smart man..." Xiao Hei scratched his head and looked at me and said.


    "Ha ha!!" I laughed, then patted Xiaohei on the shoulder and said, "OK, I''ll see you about this thing, but let me tell you one thing, the security guards in our harem are different from those in other places!!"


    "Why is it different?" Xiao Hei looked at me and asked.


    "Security guards in other places are responsible for kicking out people after an accident, but our harem is not. You need to know what kind of people you can kick out and what kind of people you can''t kick out!! what kind of people you slap him and what kind of people you pretend to laugh at him!!" I paused and then said: "Our place is different from other places, because the people here are too complicated. Some people don''t look good, but you can''t provoke them. Some people look at Wuwu, but they are nothing. So you have to know what kind of people can deal with and what kind of people can''t deal with. Do you understand?"


    Xiao Hei was stunned after listening to me.


    "Why don''t you talk?" I asked with a smile.


    "Brother, I may not be able to deal with such a thing..."


    "If you can''t handle it, learn it slowly. I''ll let the north and South lead you to get familiar with the environment later. Remember, there are two people talking in our harem. You must not listen to them, don''t you?"


    "Who?" Xiao Hei looked at me and asked.


    "One is Liu Rui and the other is Yang Song. Even if these two people say flowers, don''t you know?"


    "I see!!" Xiao Hei nodded blankly.


    "North and south!!" I shouted out of the room.


    "What''s the matter?" the north and South snorted and ran into the house, then looked at me and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "What the fuck are you doing? Like a wolf dog..." I asked silently.


    "I''m chatting with the ladies..." Nanbei bared his teeth and replied to me.


    "Grass!!" I scolded wordlessly, then turned to Xiao hei and said, "see, this is the product of Liu Rui and Yang Song''s destruction!! I told you he wasn''t like this..."


    "Ha ha..." Xiao Hei giggled at me.


    "Leaf, what do you mean by that?" north and South looked at me reluctantly and asked.


    "OK, don''t ink..." I waved my hand to the north and south, and then said, "you will take Xiaohei to familiarize yourself with the environment in our harem later..."


    "Let''s go!!" north and South directly ignored me and shouted at Xiao Hei.


    "Please, brother!!" Xiao Hei nodded very politely to the north and south.


    "No, as long as the people who have been the security captain of our harem are more and more popular. The last captain didn''t work for two months and directly upgraded to the hotel owner. I can''t catch up with him. I''m also the whole security captain..." the North-South mill chirped and left my office with Xiao Hei.


    At 8 p.m., on a highway in H city.


    The two brothers Mao an and Mao Ping parked their car by the side of the road.


    "Brother, when are we going to send things out?" Mao an leaned on the seat and looked at Mao Ping very bored.


    "Damn it, how can I send it out at five o''clock in the evening..." Mao Ping looked at the note in his hand and scolded silently, then turned his head and looked out of the window.


    "What are we doing now?" Mao an asked, squinting his eyes.


    "Wait, what the fuck can you do..." Mao Ping replied irritably, then took off his coat, looked at Mao an and said, "light the warm wind for me, I''m confused for a while..."


    "It''s not good to sleep with warm wind..."


    "Fuck you, I''ll talk to you. It''s so hard!!" Mao Ping scolded silently. Then he turned the car key, lit the warm air, covered his face with his coat and rested.


    ����


    At the same time, two or three hundred meters away from the car of Mao an and Mao Ping, a white van stopped slowly.


    "Brother, is that them?" the driver rubbed his glasses and looked at the accord in front of him.


    "It''s them, the black accord, it''s them!!" the middle-aged man in the back seat nodded slightly, and then took out a bag directly.


    "Hula..."


    Five or six pistols fell on the seat.


    "That guy, get rid of the people in the car!!"


    The middle-aged man then picked up a pistol and shouted in a low voice.


    "Do it now?"


    The young man around the middle-aged man asked suspiciously.


    "Why don''t you run now?"


    The middle-aged man replied silently, and then pulled open the door of the van with a hula.


    On the next side, three figures in dark green army coats ran to the accord car where Mao an and Mao Ping were.


    ����


    "Bang!!"


    The middle-aged man rushed to the accord car, reached out and directly pulled open the door, then held a pistol and shouted at Mao an, "Grass Mud Horse, don''t move!!"


    "Police!!"


    Mao an instinctively shouted when he saw the middle-aged man, then raised his hand and took out the pistol directly.


    "Kang!!"


    Before the middle-aged man reacted, Mao an shot directly on the middle-aged shoulder.


    "Shall I shoot you if I say so!!"


    The middle-aged man covered his shoulder and took a step back along the impact of the bullet.


    "Brother, the police are coming!!"


    Mao an ignored the middle-aged man, turned and pulled down Mao Ping''s coat.


    "Fuck you, why are the police here..." Mao Ping, who was awakened by the sound of shooting, turned and pulled open the door to run under the car.


    "Bang!!"


    The middle-aged man''s accomplice kicked the door on the side. The door that had just been pulled open by Mao Ping was kicked back directly.


    "Kang Kang!!"


    Mao''an fired two crazy shots with a pistol, and then ran directly outside the car.


    "Grass Mud Horse, don''t move!"


    The middle-aged man''s right shoulder was bleeding, but he still clenched his teeth and looked at Mao an with a pistol.


    "Fuck you..."


    Mao an bit his teeth and scolded, then raised his hand and shot again, but the middle-aged man was prepared in advance and bent down to avoid the bullet.


    At the other end, after seeing the door kicked, Mao an took out his pistol and fired two shots at the door, and then pushed the door open.


    "Kang Kang..."


    After Mao Ping got off the bus, he couldn''t control so much. He kept shooting and the bullets crackled on the ground.


    "Grass Mud Horse, I don''t want to kill, don''t force me..." the middle-aged man''s accomplice held a pistol, licked his lips, looked at Mao Ping and shouted.


    "I''ll fuck you. What''s the difference between killing and not killing?" Mao Ping shouted with his neck, and then took a big step to run to the other end of the car.


    "Shoot!!"


    The middle-aged man stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Kang!!"


    When a gun rang, the bullet hit Mao Ping''s leg directly, and Mao Ping flopped and knelt on the ground.


    "Hula..."


    The driver and his middle-aged accomplice almost jumped on Mao Ping at the same time, and then pressed Mao Ping.


    "Grass Mud Horse, you kill me!"


    Mao Ping struggled, but found himself pressed on the ground and couldn''t move at all!!


    "Shall I kill you? B!!" the driver scolded silently, then strangled Mao Ping''s neck, put a gun on Mao Ping''s head, turned his head and shouted at Mao an who was about to escape: "Grass Mud Horse, stop!!"


    Mao''an was stunned when he heard this. Then he looked back and saw Mao Pingzheng being pressed on the ground and shouted in a low voice, "brother!!"


    "Don''t fuck me!! hurry away..." Mao Ping shouted at Mao an with his teeth clenched.


    "..." Mao an looked at Mao Ping and was stunned.


    "Grass Mud Horse, I''ll shoot if I take one step!!" the driver stared at the beads and threatened.


    "Don''t listen to him. I''m fucking dead. You hurry..."


    "Brother!!" Mao an pursed her lips.


    "Brother, are you ok? B, hurry up!!" Mao Ping shouted.


    "I can''t go... I want to go in together..." Mao an replied with her lips pursed.


    "When the fuck will you play brotherhood with me!!" Mao Ping scolded speechless.


    "Brother, I can''t leave you!!" Mao an replied stubbornly, then looked at the driver and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    "Throw the gun away!!" the middle-aged man shouted, covering his shoulder.


    "Don''t throw..." Mao Ping shouted quickly.


    "Brother!!" Mao an looked at Mao Ping and replied.


    "Fuck you, don''t throw the gun and go quickly!!" Mao Ping shouted.


    Mao Ping just shouted out this sentence. Mao an threw away his pistol with a click, then looked at the driver and shouted, "I surrender, don''t shoot!"


    The driver turned and looked at the young man. The young man immediately strode to Mao an''s body.


    "Bang!!"


    The young man stuck his big foot on Mao an''s stomach, then broke Mao an''s arm and pressed Mao an on the ground.


    "Rope..." the young man shouted at the middle-aged man.


    Ten minutes later, a white van and a black Passat disappeared one after another on the road.


    ����


    Fuhe Shanju.


    Liu Neng sat on the sofa and stared at the variety show on TV. Xiao Wu and Wang Jun sat next to Liu Neng.


    "This thing is not as good-looking as the animal world..." Xiao Wu said to Liu Neng while fiddling with his mobile phone.


    "Blind look, I just pass the time..." Liu Neng replied casually, took out his mobile phone, looked at the time, and then put it down.


    "Are you waiting for the phone?" Xiao Wu looked at Liu Neng and asked.


    "No, I''ll wait..."

 Chapter 703

    "...." Xiao Wu looked at Liu Neng and said in silence, "are you afraid of accidents between those two people?"


    "I''m not afraid, but if something happens, I must inform sun Qiang at the first time, otherwise it''s easy to delay!!"


    "What do you mean, tell him what to do?" Xiao Wu asked very puzzled.


    "If these two people send things out, the matter will be finished, but if they don''t, I must inform sun Qiang immediately, and then let him find another way to send things out. Do you understand?" Liu Neng explained to Xiao Wu.


    "In other words, whether something happens to these two people or not, this thing doesn''t go out from us, and it doesn''t delay to let Bi Wenshi step down. If we fail, sun Qiang must have another way..." Wang Jun interposed.


    "..." Xiao Wu looked at Liu Neng and Wang Jun, then nodded and said with a big mouth: "now I understand why the boss let you lead me!!"


    "Ha ha..." Liu Neng smiled and didn''t speak.


    "You threw the thunder back after such a long time!!" Wang Jun looked at Liu Neng and smiled.


    "Fuck, sun Qiang, an old B, treats me as a fool. I don''t fucking play with him. He really doesn''t know my intelligence level..." Liu Neng whispered back, then took out his mobile phone and took a look at the time.


    half past five!!


    Liu Neng dialed Mao Ping''s cell phone. Half a minute later, Liu Neng put down his cell phone, looked at Xiao Wu and said, "call sun Qiang. Something''s wrong!!"


    "I see!!"


    Xiao Wu smiled and promised, then took out his mobile phone and called sun Qiang.


    "President sun, something''s wrong!"


    Sun Qiang just answered the phone, Xiao Wu shouted in an unusually full mood.


    "What''s up?" Sun Qiang asked in a low voice.


    "There''s something wrong with the person who sent our things, and now we can''t get in touch..." Xiao Wu pretended to be very anxious and shouted.


    ��������


    After listening to Xiao Wu''s words, sun Qiang was silent directly.


    "Mr. Sun, what should I do?" Xiao Wu shouted.


    "What do you say?" Sun Qiang''s voice was a little angry.


    "I didn''t know what to do before I called you..."


    "It''s the 13th and the bidding will start in two days. Now tell me something''s wrong. What do you mean?" Sun Qiang shouted at Xiao Wu.


    "Mr. Sun, what do you mean by talking like that? You want something to happen? You asked me to give you something when we were strangers in H city. I asked my brother to go out to give it to you. Now they can''t contact each other. I don''t know whether they are alive or dead. You''re blaming me for my poor work? If you think we can''t do it, you can find someone else, H city people So much, do you like to cooperate with who and who, but if my two brothers fall into the hands of the police, I fucking tell you, even if I die and the net is broken, I have to figure out the account with you!! "Xiao Wu stared at the beads and shouted, and then snapped up the phone.


    "How''s it going? Is the performance OK?" Xiao Wu looked at Liu Neng and asked after hanging up the phone.


    "Cow force..." Liu Neng smiled and thumbed up, and then shouted, "three!!"


    "Two!!"


    "One!!"


    Play three times, and the bell of little five rings.


    "Do you answer?" Xiao Wu asked with his cell phone.


    "... I''ll answer!!" Liu Neng thought for a moment, then reached for his mobile phone, pressed the answer button, calmly said to the microphone, "Hello, President sun!!"


    "Oh, Mr. Liu!!" Sun Qiang smiled politely.


    "Mr. Sun, I heard what you just said to Xiao Wu. If you have anything to say......" Liu Neng directly interrupted sun Qiang''s greetings.


    "Well, what uncle said just now is a little too much... What he said may be a little serious!!" Sun Qiang smiled and his attitude was obviously much better.


    Liu Neng took the phone and looked at Xiao Wu, then held back his smile and said, "Xiao Wu is that temper. Don''t mind, Mr. Sun. After all, there are two brothers missing here. He is also very worried. What he said is angry. I''ll talk about him later. Don''t take it seriously!!"


    "Ha ha, he is a child..." Sun Qiang replied with a smile.


    "Well, Mr. Sun, what are you going to do next? We really can''t deal with this thing..." Liu Neng didn''t have time to talk with sun Qiang and directly cut to the point.


    "..." Sun Qiang was silent for a moment, then whispered, "well, I''d better deal with this thing. If there''s anything, I''ll contact you again..."


    "OK!!" Liu Neng nodded simply.


    "Well, let''s get together again when we''re free..." Sun Qiang knew that he didn''t prepare ink when he finished.


    "OK!!" Liu Neng nodded and threw his cell phone to Xiao Wu.


    "Finished?" Xiao Wu asked after receiving his cell phone.


    "Hmm..." Liu Neng nodded thoughtfully, then looked at Xiao Wu and asked, "don''t answer sun Qiang''s call these days!"


    "Then what are we doing?" little five asked very puzzled.


    "Just wait to see the play..."


    Liu Neng stretched, then turned and ran upstairs.


    ����


    At 10 p.m., in the imperial restaurant.


    Three black Mercedes Benz cars arrived at the parking lot of Yushan almost at the same time, followed by a Land Rover.


    After Ji Xuan and others parked the car, he took more than ten people into the imperial restaurant.


    "Hehe, Liu Yong''s roots are different. He basically monopolized the hotel business and bar business in our city in one year. The hotel is serious and good!!" a middle-aged man in his fifties looked at the luxurious imperial restaurant with his back, and said with his mouth to Ji Xuan.


    "... hehe, the other side of the casino is also wrong!!" Ji Xuan bared his teeth and replied.


    "Ha ha, I forgot about the casino. Now you are the prince''s bookboy? You are still alive. You got on the ship of the harem..." the middle-aged man replied with a smile.


    "Uncle, are you a little straightforward?" Ji Xuan asked with some displeasure.


    Almost everyone in City h knows what relationship I have with Ji Xuan. I''m obviously a business partner and a good friend in private. However, with the increasing status of our harem, these people obviously feel that Ji Xuan came as our harem. It''s like when our harem couldn''t work at the beginning, many people said that I held the legs of Du family and Ji family, Now that we are in the harem, they began to say that the Ji family and the Du family are errands in our harem.


    In fact, in business, if you say I''m really good with anyone, then people just smile. No one will take it seriously. Now in this society, there is no interest drive, there is no real friend!!


    "Frankly, can you beat me?" the middle-aged man looked at Ji Xuan and asked.


    "That can''t be your old arms and legs. Who will I count if I play something?" Ji Xuan adjusted very quickly and replied with a smile.


    "Ha ha, I''m worried that there''s no place to steal money now. You have to hurry if you start..."


    "Ha ha..." Ji Xuan smiled, then looked at the others and said, "go in."


    ����


    More than ten minutes later, these people came to the largest private room of our imperial food. This private room can hold at least 20 people. The minimum consumption scheduled every night must be 58888. Today, our Korean University manager had to make much determination to keep this private room for me!!


    In fact, it''s no wonder that Han Chao has been asking me for money. For example, in this private room today, Han Chao left it for me, and the imperial food side earned 700000 less. Just like those people who eat in the hall, how can they eat this 700000??


    If my game is not in our imperial food, the same configuration and the same food will last for thirty or forty thousand yuan!!


    So Han Chao would rather give me money to eat out than fucking entertain people at imperial food!!


    "It''s all coming!!" I led Han Chao, who was just like dead, into the private room with a smile.


    "Here, let me introduce you..."


    Ji Xuan saw me stand up and hurried to me. Then he introduced me one by one for more than ten minutes. I know almost all the people in this private room, from all walks of life, and several from the government, but I found that these people have a common characteristic!!


    The industries these people are engaged in are related to the project in my university city, even in the catering industry!!


    What does this mean? It shows that Ji Xuan didn''t just bring these people to me, but helped us pave the way for the later development of this project!!


    After the dinner, although I know almost everyone, it''s useless to have a deep understanding. I think such an occasion is obviously suitable for people who can be hot like Liu Rui. Although Han Chao has a lot of nonsense, he still needs to exercise on such occasions, because Han Chao obviously can''t catch up with what these b-dealers say.


    But Liu Rui is different. Liu Rui is the ancestor of the B world. No matter what you brag about, Liu Rui can have the most in-depth discussion with you. When you say sow care, people will never talk to you about boar breeding.


    The dinner lasted more than half an hour. Han Chao basically didn''t do anything except drink after drink. I poked Han Chao below, and then whispered, "don''t just drink. You have nothing to know with your family. These are your fucking customers..."


    "No, I drank too much. I obviously couldn''t keep up with these people..."


    "Finished the calf thing!!" I scolded wordlessly, then took the wine glass and smiled at Ji Xuan.


    Ji Xuan understood it, followed me every other time, and then drank all the wine in the cup directly. After drinking the wine, Ji Xuan went to Han Chao and dragged Han Chao to introduce him: "all those who drink wait, ha, we all know each other just now. This is the manager of Imperial food. If we eat anything in the future, we will come and cheer..."

 Chapter 704

    "Xiao Ji, is it a little obvious that you solicit customers like this?" a middle-aged man looked at Ji Xuan while smoking.


    "Straight white point is good, if I am euphemistic, I''m afraid you misunderstand..." Ji Xuan replied with a smile.


    "Ha ha!!" the middle-aged man laughed, then looked at Han Chao and said, "brother Han, do you have any discount if I save 50000 later?"


    Han Chao looked at the middle-aged man and was stunned. Then he blushed and said, "fifty thousand, I''ll give you a 20% discount!!"


    "Ha ha, even if it''s 20% off, we''ll still calculate what we should do. When I leave later, I''ll get a card from you and come over for dinner..."


    "Then I have to thank you for taking care of my brother''s business..." Han Chao raised his glass with a smile.


    "This money is not spent!!" the middle-aged man smiled and touched Han Chao. Then he dragged Han Chao and began to pull up his parents. People from all over the world told Han Chao their original story. Han Chao couldn''t speak, but there must be no problem listening.


    By Ji Xuan, the atmosphere in the private room became lively, and everyone began to talk.


    I looked at these people with a smile. Although some of them took the initiative to talk to me, they were basically stopped by Ji Xuan and Han Chao. I can drink with them when drinking, but they talk to me at this level. It''s not how arrogant I am or look down on them, but I''m really busy. You don''t contact a friend for three or five days, That''s no problem, but if you don''t contact for a month or two, even the best relationship will break.


    So now I won''t touch the new contacts in the harem unless they are particularly important!!


    Because I really don''t have time to talk to these people every day.


    But there is an exception to everything. A man in this room caught my attention.


    This man''s surname is Wang and his name is Wang Dawei. His name is nothing special, but when I ask him in detail, he is a famous catering tycoon in H city. Let''s say that 70% of the catering industry in our city let them be a monopolist.


    Whether it is a brewery with stalls or a higher food Square, you can see the shadow of others!!


    There are several restaurants in my hand, but I came to eat here today. I didn''t say anything. I directly saved 100000 yuan in our imperial meal!!


    One hundred thousand yuan is not much for people like them, but the meaning of saving money is different from that of others!!


    When did you see your family sell rice and go out to buy rice??


    Yes, Wang Dawei is such a person. I know what he means. He obviously shows his kindness to me, because he knows that if we win the University City project, the food Square and the canteen in the school, we have to connect him!!


    When I was half drunk, I was going to go out to the bathroom. As soon as I stood up, Wang Dawei shouted at me, "leaf, I''ll go to the bathroom later..."


    "Hehe, how did you know I was going to the bathroom?" I was stunned and asked with a smile.


    "Can you run halfway out at this time?" Wang Dawei replied with a smile, and then walked out of the private room with his arm around my shoulder.


    ����


    "Brother Wang, I heard that you are also engaged in catering? We belong to the same industry..." I asked Wang Dawei as I peed.


    "My food is different from your royal food. You buy popularity, I buy cost!!" Wang Dawei explained while wearing his trouser pocket.


    "What does that mean? It''s all restaurants. There are so many sayings?" I asked with a smile.


    "Ha ha, I asked you what you came here for?"


    "..." I looked at Wang Dawei and said nothing.


    "All of you come here after ye Han''s name, but where do we eat? What are you running for?" Wang Dawei said to himself after saying this: "all of you are running for my side. The food is delicious!! so what you buy here is popularity, and what we buy there is cost!!"


    "Hehe, brother Wang, do you think the food here is not delicious?" I looked in the mirror and straightened my hair and asked with a smile.


    "It''s secondary whether it''s delicious or not, but if this restaurant doesn''t have you, ye Han, do you think so many people can come?"


    "Brother, what you say is really straight to the point and not obscure at all..." I found it a little difficult for me to talk to people like Wang Dawei, because this person doesn''t beat around the Bush at all. What do you say!!


    "Do you think it''s strange for me to save money here?" Wang Dawei looked at me and asked.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and didn''t speak.


    "It''s no surprise that I have a group of customers in my hand. Ordinary customers are OK, and I can handle them in my own restaurant. But what if I encounter such a good face? People will go to our good restaurant in our city for dinner when they come up. How do you think I can go back to them? I say my family is the best? Is that a joke? I might as well bring them to you, you Give me a good treat. I still have face. Our relationship can move forward... "Wang Dawei patted me on the shoulder and explained, and then said," I''m trying to invest in other directions besides catering. Do you know why not? "


    "Companies with sluggish main projects often test the water in other directions!!" I replied very professionally.


    "Ha ha, brother Ye understands!!" Wang Dawei laughed, then looked at me and said: "It''s better to say that I''ve finished my job than I''m in recession. I''m going to do something else no matter how much I fix this food plaza, so I''m going to do something else!! don''t think I know you just for the food plaza in the University City. I just hope brother ye, if you have any good projects in the future, don''t forget to take my brother with you!!"


    "Ha ha, OK!!" I nodded and agreed.


    Wang Dawei patted me on the shoulder and ran to the private room.


    ����


    That night, the liquor bureau had been drinking for more than three hours. Fortunately, I didn''t drink much at all. Although Ji Xuan didn''t drink less, people put it there. How to drink is like nobody else. I think it''s Han Chao''s fool. After drinking some wine, he began to boast with others. What''s the matter? He made imperial food the most powerful hotel in the province in three years, and then said what to play Let me roll the calf in five years


    I''m fucking sitting next to Han Chao. I''m so embarrassed. This fool doesn''t take me seriously at all!!


    Others didn''t dare to talk back to him. He would run to them and drink there. He would directly stew and lie down for three. Later, it was heard that the dog was bred at home. Han Chao had to go and show the dog whether he was pregnant


    If he didn''t have to stand on the table to pee, I didn''t want him to go out, but later I really couldn''t stand it, so I had to let Lao Bian clean up the fool. I think he can clean up the whole room!!


    I''m more and more regretting giving this hotel to Han chaogan. I think this fool will close my hotel sooner or later. His brain is definitely a big problem


    After the dinner, I didn''t take anyone''s business card, but I took Wang Dawei''s business card.


    Because this person gives me the feeling of being very honest, I don''t hide anything. You can at least feel relieved to cooperate with such a person, so I have a good impression of him. If there is anything I can use in the future, I can try to contact him.


    ����


    On the other side, in a uncompleted residential building in H city.


    Mao an and Mao Ping''s brother Xiao Wu were released for less than two hours and tied up again.


    But this treatment is obviously different from that in Xiaowu. The middle-aged man directly tied Mao an and Mao Ping to the cold concrete column.


    "Elder brother, why are these two fools still awake? When we are in a hotel? Is it time to sleep?" the younger youth squatted next to the fire and looked at the unconscious Mao an and Mao Ping.


    "Just wait a minute. What''s your hurry..." the middle-aged man picked the fire and took out ten yuan from his trouser pocket and handed it to the driver.


    "Eat instant noodles again?" the driver took ten yuan and asked.


    "No money, let''s make do with instant noodles..." the middle-aged man waved his hand irritably.


    "Brother, I don''t want instant noodles!!" the young man added dry lips and said helplessly.


    "What the fuck do you eat if you don''t eat instant noodles?" the middle-aged man replied with staring eyes.


    "I''ve eaten instant noodles for half a month. Now I shit in strips..."


    "Don''t you have no fucking money? We''ll have money when we finish this job!!" the middle-aged man replied speechlessly, then stood up and looked at the driver and shouted, "hurry, what do you think?"


    "Brother, can you buy me more sausages?" asked the driver shivering with cold.


    "Grass!! what the fuck is it like to eat a sausage..." the middle-aged man scolded silently, then whetted and hawed out ten yuan and handed it to the driver.


    Ten minutes later, the driver ran back with instant noodles and sausages. Several people took out a big iron pot, casually lit some water and burned it on the fire.


    "Where is this?"


    While the three were waiting for the water to boil, Mao Ping suddenly woke up, narrowed his eyes and shouted.


    "This is the earth, what the fuck is this..." the young man replied irritably.


    "..." Mao Ping looked at the young man and said nothing. Then he looked down at his ankle and found that the wound had been wrapped up by these people.


    "Don''t look, I''ll help you deal with it..." the young man walked slowly to Mao Ping''s side, then pinched Mao Ping''s chin and said: "it''s all for others. It''s not easy for anyone..."


    "What do you want to do?" Mao Ping looked at the young man and stammered.


    "Where is the money in your hand?" the young man looked at Mao Ping and asked.

 Chapter 705

    "Money?" Mao Ping was stunned and then asked, "what money?"


    "Ha ha, I''m still fucking pretending..." the young man turned back and smiled at the middle-aged man, then patted Mao Ping''s face and said, "good acting skills, continue to play..."


    "I really don''t know what money is. I just give things to others. I have more than 2000 yuan in my hand..." Mao Ping looked at the young man and explained.


    "Grass, this acting is so fucking lifelike!!" the young man looked at Mao Ping''s mouth, then took out a knife and stuck it on Mao Ping''s face.


    "Brother, I really don''t know what money. Let me go. You''ve got the wrong person..."


    "Fuck off, don''t lie to me!! tell me where the money is and I''ll let you go. If you keep playing with me like this, you''ll easily freeze to death here, you know..."


    "I''m fucking fine. What do I play? I said I don''t know where the money is!! I don''t have money in my hand!!"


    Mao Ping nearly collapsed and shouted.


    "..." the young man looked at Mao an for a moment, then walked to the middle-aged man and asked softly, "brother, did we catch the wrong person? He doesn''t seem to be acting..."


    "It''s impossible to catch the wrong, it''s them..." the middle-aged man waved his hand very definitely, then stood up and walked to Ma Ping, looked at Mao Ping and asked, "I''ll give you one last chance to tell me where the money is, or you''ll freeze to death here!"


    "Let me say how many times I have no fucking money, I just help others send something!!" Mao Ping shouted with staring beads.


    "What is it?" the middle-aged man looked at Mao Ping and asked.


    "..." Mao Ping looked at the middle-aged man and remained silent for a while, then pursed his lips and said, "I don''t know what it is. I''m just responsible for delivering..."


    "Where is it?"


    "In... In the car..."


    The middle-aged man turned to the young man and shouted, "Xiao Bo, go and have a look in the car!!"


    "OK!!" Xiao Bo promised, then put down his instant noodles and ran to their ugly place.


    More than ten minutes later, Little Bo ran back with this file bag!!


    "Is that it?" Xiao Bo reached out and handed the file bag to the middle-aged man.


    "Yes, that''s it..." Mao Ping nodded quickly.


    "..." the middle-aged man stood and thought for a while, then directly opened the file bag, and a thin and thick material appeared in the middle-aged man''s hand., The middle-aged man took the information and went to the fire, and then the fire looked at it carefully.


    "Eldest brother, do you know Chinese characters?" Xiao Bo asked the middle-aged man while eating instant noodles.


    "I kicked you with a big mouth!! I''ve been a teacher for three years. Do you ask me if I know words?" the middle-aged man scolded irritably, then stuffed the data back into the file bag and walked slowly to Mao Ping.


    "I really have no money..." Mao Ping shouted at the middle-aged man.


    "You''re much more useful than money..." the middle-aged man smiled and then asked, "who asked you to send this?"


    "A man surnamed sun!!" Mao Ping replied according to what Xiao Wu had told him in advance.


    "Can you contact him now?" the middle-aged man continued.


    "I can''t get in touch. He contacted me..." Mao Ping shook his head.


    "Grass!!" the middle-aged man scolded silently, then walked back to the fire with the information, stretched out his hand, lit a cigarette and smoked.


    "What''s the matter, brother?" asked the driver.


    "Fuck, we''ve been fooled. These two people don''t have any money at all. They just want this information not to be sent out..." the middle-aged replied sadly, then looked at the information on the ground and scolded in a low voice: "this thing is like waste paper in our hands!! it''s useless for us to hold it!"


    "Then how can we fix it? Are we busy in vain?" asked the driver.


    "It''s almost a waste of time, grass!! we let people play a lying slot with so much energy!!"


    The middle-aged man scolded silently, and then stretched out his hand to throw the data into the fire!!


    "Don''t throw it!!" Mao Ping shouted, staring at the beads when he saw that the middle-aged man was going to throw things into the fire.


    "..." the middle-aged man looked back at Mao Ping, then took back his hand, stood up, walked to Mao Ping and asked in a low voice, "don''t you know what this is?"


    "I... I don''t know what it is, but I know it has something to do with the mayor..." Mao Ping licked his lips and explained, then bowed his head and didn''t say a word.


    "It''s a fucking thing that can pull the mayor off his horse. I won''t burn him. I''ll keep my fucking upper body for ignition?" the middle-aged man asked with staring beads.


    Mao Ping looked at the instant noodles on the young man''s hand with his eyes, and then asked, "are you short of money?"


    "Who the fuck is not short of money?" the young man replied speechlessly.


    "..." Mao Ping looked at the young man and explained in a muffled voice: "I know you have also been cheated, but if you handle this thing well, it can also be changed into money!!"


    "Can you change this thing into money?" the middle-aged man asked obliquely.


    "If I show you a way, can you let me go?" Mao Ping looked at the middle-aged man and discussed.


    "You still talk to me about terms at this fucking time..." the middle-aged man grinned and then said, "I may be able to let you go when I see the money, but if I can''t send it out, you two will die here. Do you know what to do next?"


    Mao Ping looked at the middle-aged man and was silent for a while. Then he whispered, "you send this thing to the harem, and the people in the harem can definitely buy it!!"


    "Hougong"? The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, then turned around twice, touched his chin, and hesitated.


    "They can definitely buy it if you send it to the harem. Ye Han can give you any money you want. I''ll tell you!!" Mao Ping then shouted.


    "How do you know ye Han is interested in this thing?" the middle-aged man looked at the information and asked.


    "I... I..." Mao Ping was about to speak, but stopped again, because he knew he couldn''t expose Xiao Wu''s identity.


    "What am I? Ye Han gave this to you?" the middle-aged man asked irritably.


    "No..." Mao Ping shook his head, then clenched his teeth and said, "this thing is given to me by someone surnamed sun, but I know this person has a contradiction with Ye Han. He asked me to send this thing to pit Ye Han. You show this thing to Ye Han, he can be absolutely interested!!"


    That''s right. After the night tiger died, the clever Mao Ping knew that there was an irreconcilable contradiction between our harem and Xiao Wu. In addition, he overheard the dialogue between Xiao Wu and Liu Neng. He analyzed that this thing was sent out of our harem!!


    Therefore, Mao Ping analyzed that this thing was leaked. There was an accident in our harem. If it was not leaked, our harem would be fine. Therefore, our harem must want to take this thing!!


    "Are you sure the harem can buy this?" the middle-aged man looked at Mao Ping and asked.


    "Well, I''m sure. I know what''s going on between them. This thing must run to the harem. If you find Ye Han with this thing, he can definitely buy it!!"


    "..." the middle-aged man looked at Mao Ping and remained silent for a long time. Then he took the information and went to the fire.


    "Brother, what do you think?" the young man asked while drinking instant noodle soup and looking at the middle-aged man.


    "... this problem is a bit tricky!!" the middle-aged man bared his teeth and replied.


    "I think we can try this boy''s way!!" the driver said at this time.


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man squinted at the driver, then pursed his lips and asked, "what if you don''t want this thing in the back palace? Don''t you fucking know it''s in our hands?"


    "Do you think no one knows that the thing is in our hands now?" the driver asked back and asked the middle-aged man.


    "Fuck, I forgot about it!!" the middle-aged man patted his thigh and then stood up.


    "What''s the matter?" the young man looked up and asked.


    "These two fools can''t get in touch. People must know that things are gone..." the middle-aged man replied irritably.


    "When things are gone, people must find a way, so the people behind them must find a way to find us now..." the driver added pointing to Mao Ping.


    "How can he know who robbed this thing in such a fucking big city of H?" the young man asked.


    "Go away, you!!" the middle-aged man replied irritably, then stared at the beads and said, "if we can grab something from him, people will have a fucking way to grab it back. Who can say that such an important thing is lost!"


    "What do you say now?"


    "Fuck, how can this B thing be hotter than *, no, I''ll go to the harem tomorrow to see if I can sell this..." the middle-aged man said sadly.


    "Now our situation is not as good as last year... It''s good that we could have a place to live last year. How can we have a meal? Now it''s good, like a fucking savage..." the young man scolded silently.


    "Do you mean I can''t lead?" the middle-aged man asked obliquely.


    "I can''t say whether it''s OK. Anyway, the three of us worked hard for a year, didn''t earn a penny, and finally returned the whole fucking big * in our hands..."


    "Fuck you, I''m so upset when you talk!!" the middle-aged man kicked the young man impatiently.


    "Brother, it''s not easy for you and me. Why don''t you let me go?" Mao Ping shouted quickly after seeing the results of their discussion.


    "Did you put a B? I won''t get this thing out. No one can fucking go!!"


    "Then I can''t just stay like this? I''m cold..."


    "Roll the calf!! you''re fucking cold. I''m fucking colder than you. If you weren''t such a fool, would I fucking pull the calf with you here?" the middle-aged man wrapped a big black cotton padded clothes and squatted by the fire to rest.


    Mao Ping knocked his upper teeth and his lower teeth were shivering with cold. He turned his head and looked at Mao an next to him. He was still in a fucking coma.

 Chapter 706

    The next day, eight in the morning.


    The middle-aged vaguely opened his eyes and turned to look at Mao Ping tied to the stone pillar.


    "I grass your mother. Why is it frozen like this B!!"


    The middle-aged man looked at Mao Ping''s purple face and the Icicle under his nose, which directly frightened his spirit, and then raised his legs and kicked the sleeping youth.


    "What''s the matter?" the young man opened his eyes vaguely and asked in a very puzzled tone.


    "Don''t fucking sleep. See if these two SB are dead..."


    "It''s still freezing to death..." the young man rubbed his nose, then walked to Mao Ping and said silently: "the fucking snot is frozen hard..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry to see if you''re dead!!" the middle-aged man scolded irritably.


    The young man was stunned for a moment, then stretched out his hand to remove the ice residue on Mao Ping''s nose, and then carefully put his fingers under Mao Ping''s nose. After the young man put it for a while, his lips trembled and looked at the middle-aged man and said, "OK... It seems to be choking..."


    "What the fuck is enough!!" the middle-aged man stood up with a splash, then walked quickly to Mao Ping''s side, grabbed Mao Ping''s wrist and touched it for a while, then turned his head and looked at the young man and shouted, "are you a fucking fool? Doesn''t this have a fucking pulse?"


    "I... I feel my nose without breathing..." the young man explained awkwardly.


    "Fuck off, you can''t do anything well!!" the middle-aged man scolded silently, then pulled off his coat and put it on Mao Ping, turned to the young man and said, "I''ll go out later. You can look at them two. They can''t die. Do you understand?"


    "What are you doing out there?" asked the young man.


    "I''ll fucking go out to change..." the middle-aged man replied irritably, and then ran to the open space outside the waste building with Mao Ping''s file bag in Xiao Wu''s hand and the car key of the van, wearing a ragged sweater and some Biao spirit.


    "Don''t you bring a guy?" the young man shouted with a * in his hand.


    "..." the middle-aged man hesitated, then waved his hand and shouted, "no, I''ve contacted the people in the harem, so I can''t fix me..."


    "It''s necessary to guard against people!"


    "Roll the calf... You seem to have a fucking culture..."


    ����


    In a high-end villa in H city.


    Sun qianglin, Yushu and fan Aiguo sat on the sofa.


    "Pa!!" Sun Qiang took out a USB flash disk and threw it on the tea table.


    Lin Yushu looked down at the USB flash drive, puzzled, but didn''t speak.


    "What is this?" fan Aiguo asked, looking at Sun Qiang.


    "It''s Bi Wenshi''s criminal information, and the bidding will begin in a few days, so I hope you can take a day to get the things out of here!!" Sun Qiang replied lightly.


    ��������


    Lin Yushu and fan Aiguo looked at each other.


    "Is it difficult?" Sun Qiang asked with narrowed eyes.


    "Time is a little short..." Lin Yushu replied with some hesitation.


    "Hehe, time is short, we have a short way!!" Sun Qiang played the ash, and then said: "do you know what is the fastest way to spread information now?"


    "Internet!!" fan Aiguo shouted without thinking.


    "Ha ha..." Sun Qiang grinned, then patted his thigh, stood up and nodded.


    "Brother, do you mean let''s put this thing on the Internet?" Lin Yushu asked with some hesitation.


    "Well, in one day, I want this video to spread all over H city..." Sun Qiang shouted with burning eyes, and then said: "as for the specific operation, I don''t need to teach you!!"


    "No." Lin Yushu quickly waved his hand, then picked up the file bag on the tea table and looked at the contents thoughtfully.


    ����


    H city fuheshanju villa.


    Xiao Wu sat on the sofa, eating a box of lunch while facing the person next to him, he could ask, "why did sun Qiang lose something? Is it that those two people sold us?"


    "No, it''s lost, but it''s not certain who has it now..." Liu Neng waved his hand and explained.


    "What do you mean?" Xiao Wu was stunned.


    "Although these two people had an accident and lost their things, Bi Wenshi didn''t necessarily catch them. Do you understand?"


    "Who but Bi Wenshi can attack these fools?" Xiao Wu shouted with eyes on beads.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Neng smiled and said nothing.


    "If that thing gets into someone else''s hands, won''t it be a big fucking thing?" Xiao Wu shouted with great emotion.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Neng smiled and patted Xiao Wu''s head, and then walked out of the living room with his hands on his back.


    "No, what the fuck do you mean by shooting me? You think I''m"


    "Do you think I''m the monkey king? I have to knock on your door in the middle of the night?" Xiao Wu looked at Liu Neng''s back and scolded silently, then scratched his head and ate instant noodles.


    ����


    On the other side, at the gate of the harem of H city.


    The middle-aged man wore a sweater from 8 a.m. to 12 noon, but he never entered the gate of our harem, because he knew that it was impossible for our harem to open at this time, so he couldn''t find it even if he went in. He was ready to wait for me when I came.


    "Grass, why don''t you come here? I have to freeze to death if you don''t come here..." the middle-aged man hit his upper teeth with his lower teeth and looked at the distance with deep eyes. His face was not bloody and white with cold.


    "Creak!!"


    At this time, a brake sounded, and the middle-aged man quickly looked up and confirmed that it was my Land Rover. The middle-aged man wrapped his sweater and ran to our parking place with his file bag.


    "Later in the evening, you follow Meng Liang to the imperial dining room to accompany Du Xianyang and them..." after I got off with the north and south, I asked the north and south around me while playing with my mobile phone.


    "Isn''t there Han Chao? What did I do in the past?" north and South asked absently.


    "Han Chao has Han Chao''s work. You can do whatever I fucking ask you to do..."


    "I have to watch the casino this day, help you accompany guests, and drive for you. How much do you charge me?" north and South shouted at me with a big mouth, obviously dissatisfied with me now.


    "What''s your opinion?" I asked, looking up at the north and south.


    "Yes!!" north and South nodded quickly.


    "It''s no use having it. If you don''t go there today, will you pay him this month? Don''t take it!!"


    "No, can you..."


    Before the north and the south said this, they suddenly saw the middle-aged man from the front. When the north and the South saw the middle-aged man, they were obviously stunned. Then they turned to look at me and said with a smile: "is this man''s dress a little chic?"


    "Hehe, don''t talk nonsense. It''s not illegal to kill people with mental illness..." I looked up at the middle-aged man, and then went to the gate of the harem.


    "It''s awesome. I''m not afraid of freezing to death. Do I wear two cotton padded jackets when I go out? I feel like drilling into the wind..." the north and South barked and caught up with me.


    The middle-aged man stood silent for a moment, then shouted at his throat, "Mr. Ye, wait a minute!"


    "Ye, he seems to call you..." when Nanbei heard this, he stopped and shouted at me.


    Not only the north and the South heard it, but I also heard the cry of the middle-aged man. I stopped and looked at the middle-aged man and asked, "are you looking for me?"


    "Well, I have something to do with you!!" the middle-aged man nodded.


    "What''s the matter? Say it!!" I walked slowly to the middle-aged man and watched him light a cigarette.


    "My name is Guo Li. Have we met before? Do you have any impression?" the middle-aged man looked at me and asked with a stiff expression.


    "Guo Li?" after hearing the name, I whispered in my mouth, and then looked at the middle-aged man with my eyes. When I heard him ask, I felt as if I had really seen this man, but I just couldn''t remember who Guo Li was!!


    "Have we met?" I thought for a long time, but I still didn''t remember who Guo Li was.


    "I followed you a few days ago..." the middle-aged man explained.


    After listening to the middle-aged man, I was stunned. Then I patted on the forehead and finally remembered who Guo Li was. Xiao Wu asked three people to follow me a few days ago. I still called Xiao Wu with this man''s mobile phone!! In fact, I still have a deep impression on this middle-aged man, because I remember this man''s special ink, and he failed in IQ meditation. At least, I don''t think it''s suitable for him to follow such a job.


    "President ye, do you remember?" the middle-aged man grinned.


    "Well, I remember you!!" I nodded and then asked, "what can I do for you?"


    I''m not very interested in this middle-aged man, because I think they are small five people. Now I don''t want to have anything to do with them. Anyway, they are all murderers of tiger sons. Our two groups must be in a state of immortality. Everything is a matter of time.


    "I have something to show you..." the middle-aged shook the file bag in his hand.


    "Sorry, I don''t want to see it!!" I firmly refused, then turned around and said to the north and south, "let''s go..."


    "Hmm!!" north and South nodded and followed me to the gate of the harem.


    "This thing is very important. I advise you to take a look!!" the middle-aged man pulled his neck and shouted when he saw I was leaving.


    "..." I stood there for a moment and then walked forward.


    "President ye, this thing is really important!!"


    "Why don''t you take a look? What if it''s really something important?" I didn''t intend to look back, so we whispered.


    "What do you think? The most important thing for us now is to win the University City project. I don''t want to participate in other things..."


    "What if the second thing in his hand has something to do with the University City?"

 Chapter 707

    "I''d better ask something first..." I stopped and looked at me with my lips pursed.


    "..." I bowed my head and kept silent for a while, then walked to the middle-aged man and asked in a low voice, "what do you want to show me?"


    In fact, I didn''t plan to contact this middle-aged man at first, because I think such a person won''t show me anything valuable. I''m dead, that is, some information related to Xiao Wu. This information may be useful to me in the future, but now I''m not interested in this at all. But the North-South words reminded me that if the information in this person''s hand is related to the development of the University City, if I miss it, it may be a great loss for us.


    The middle-aged man was stunned when he heard what I said, then turned his head and looked at the north and south around me. He bowed his head and didn''t speak. His expression was very unnatural.


    "It''s all right. It''s all my own. What do you say..." I saw the meaning of the middle-aged man and said very directly.


    "This is not an ordinary thing. I think it''s better to just say it to us..." the middle-aged man hesitated for a moment and explained.


    "Why don''t you believe me?" north and South shouted with a big mouth.


    "Little brother, it''s not that I can''t trust you, but that I can''t let too many people know that he is in my hand..." the middle-aged man said with a embarrassed expression.


    "Grass, you have * in your hand. You can''t let others know. Even if you want me to hear it, I''m not willing to listen!!" after the north and South said that, they went directly to the gate of our harem.


    "Hehe, come with me!!" I smiled and nodded, and then walked to the back palace with big steps.


    The middle-aged man followed me very clearly, his expression was very cautious, and observed the surrounding environment from time to time.


    Ten minutes later, I took the middle-aged man to my office.


    "Would you like something to drink?" I looked at the middle-aged man sitting on the sofa and asked with a smile.


    "No..." the middle-aged man waved at me, then directly took out the things in the file bag, and then whispered, "President ye, I also know you are a busy man. I won''t say much nonsense. Take a look at the things in this..."


    I looked down at the file bag on the table, but I didn''t reach out for it for the first time. Instead, I rubbed my palm and asked, "what''s in it first..."


    "... you''d better see for yourself!!"


    "If you don''t say anything about it, I won''t open it!!" my tone is very firm. I don''t know what it is, but once I open it, I have to stay, because others know that I have seen Ye Han!!


    "..." the middle-aged man looked at me and hesitated for a long time. Finally, he seemed to make a great decision. He bit his lips and said, "what''s in this is about Bi Wenshi, mayor of H city!!"


    "About whom?" after hearing the middle-aged man''s words, I stood up with a splash and shouted with big eyes.


    "About Bi Wenshi!!"


    "Wow!!"


    After I confirmed it, I directly tore off the cover outside the file bag, then took out the contents, sat on the chair and looked carefully. If it was about others, I might not look at it, but when I heard that it was about Bi Wenshi, I got confused because I knew what relationship Bi Wenshi had with us, Although I have never had a direct contact with him, the most important link of our university town project is bi Wenshi. If something happens to him at this time, all our things will be busy in vain!!


    So I was very excited when I heard the name.


    I looked at the information in the file bag, and the sweat on my forehead became more and more dense, because it recorded all the information about Bi Wenshi''s corruption and bribery for so many years, ranging from millions to tens of thousands. All the time and people remember clearly. If this thing leaks, don''t pull Bi Wenshi off his horse. It''s like playing with his mother to directly sentence him to death.


    If this thing appears in other time periods, I won''t care, but it appears at the most critical time of the university town project!!


    Is bi Wenshi the only one at this time? Like my father, his good or bad will directly affect the next development of our harem. I hold the data in my hand and become more and more curious about who collected the data and how the middle-aged man in front of me got the data??


    "Are you true or false?" I gasped after reading it, then wiped the sweat on my head and asked in a low voice.


    "There are also videos in it. The materials can be fake, but the videos can''t!!" the middle-aged man looked at me and explained.


    ��������


    Hearing this, I took out the video in the file bag and plugged it into the USB interface of the computer.


    Five minutes later, I watch the whole video!!


    "It''s a fucking rush to kill Bi Wenshi!!" I muttered in my heart, and then my right hand rubbed the data on the table. I thought about how I would deal with this thing.


    This thing is related to bi Wenshi and our harem. Although this thing is in my hand now, I think it must be more than this one. There must be this thing in other people''s hands.


    This thing appeared in front of me. Was it designed by others or by accident??


    It''s ok if it''s accidental, but if it''s designed by others, it''s just to tell us that they have Bi Wenshi''s handle in the harem. If I follow them to participate in the development of the University City, they will poke things out.


    Since others have this thing in their hands, but they haven''t released it yet, it''s because they don''t want to break the net with BiWen stone fish, but it doesn''t mean they will never take it out.


    Now that this thing has appeared, they just want to threaten me and Bi Wenshi to give up the project of University City.


    If Bi Wenshi sees this thing, I don''t know what attitude he will take to deal with it, but he will certainly choose to protect himself. He can''t consider the interests of our harem.


    In other words, once Bi Wenshi knows this thing, whether it is leaked or not, our harem will not have any chance in the University City.


    In the University City project, our biggest opponent is Xiao Wu sun Qiang, so this thing must have leaked out of their hands!!


    The purpose is to let us take the initiative to withdraw from the University City project.


    "Mr. Ye, how do you feel about this thing?"


    When the middle-aged man saw that I had been silent, he stretched out his hand and lit a cigarette for himself. He looked at me vaguely and asked.


    "Wow..."


    I put down the information in my hand, then opened the drawer of my desk and took out a pistol directly.


    "Don''t move!!" I pointed my gun at the middle-aged man and shouted with staring eyes.


    "Ha ha..." the middle-aged man looked at me and smiled, then waved his hand and said, "President ye, since I dare to come here empty handed today, I must not be afraid of you killing me!"


    "You still have a backup in your hand, don''t you?" I asked, staring at the middle-aged man.


    "No..." the middle-aged man shook his head slightly and then said, "I robbed this thing from others. I don''t intend to get involved in the struggle of people like you. I''m a little person. I have the consciousness of a little person!!"


    "How are you sure I won''t shoot?" after hearing what the middle-aged man said, I suddenly felt that the man seemed a little interesting.


    "I contacted you a few days ago. You are now very taboo about accidents, so I know you won''t kill me..."


    "Ha ha..."


    I smiled and didn''t deny the answer of the middle-aged man. He was right. I really walk on thin ice every step now. Now is the most critical time for the development of the University City, so I certainly don''t want to kill people at this time. This seemingly not very smart middle-aged man can be prepared to see my ideas, which shows that I underestimate him.


    I slowly put down the pistol, then rubbed my face and looked at the middle-aged man on the sofa.


    "Tell me, how did you get this thing..." I took a sip of tea and asked in a low voice.


    "A few days ago, I received a call. The man gave me a time and a place, and then asked me to grab a car. He said there was five million cash on the car. At first, I thought he was a liar. Later, I thought about it. It happened that nothing had happened recently, so I took my people there... After that, we grabbed the car and found that there was no cash in it With this information!! "the middle-aged man truthfully told the story.


    After listening to the middle-aged man''s words, I understood that the person calling the middle-aged man must be Xiao Wu or sun Qiang. They used the middle-aged man in front of me to pass the news to me.


    But I don''t understand why they don''t do it themselves and bother Bala''s whole gang.


    "Did someone ask you to send this to me?" I continued.


    "Well, the guy we robbed said... He said you could buy this!!" the middle-aged man nodded.


    "Do you know those two people?"


    "No, I haven''t seen these two people..." the middle-aged man shook his head slightly.


    "Are these two still in your hands?" I think I have found a breakthrough. If I find the people who give things, I can follow them to find the people behind them.


    "In my hand!!"


    "Take me to them..."


    I stood up and shouted in a very, very excited tone.


    "Mr. Ye, if you are sure to buy this thing, I can show you the two, but if you don''t buy it, I''m sorry I can''t take you there..."


    "I want to see those two people first and make sure what you said is true or false!!"

 Chapter 708

    After hearing what I said, the middle-aged man looked down at the cigarette in his hand and remained silent for a long time. Finally, he shook his head and whispered, "President ye, if you promise to give me the money, I can let you see these two people, otherwise I can''t let you see them..."


    I looked at the firm eyes of the middle-aged man, sighed helplessly, and then asked directly, "how much do you want?"


    "How much do you think this thing is worth?" the middle-aged man asked.


    "Hehe, I''ll give you a million yuan and give me everything and others!!"


    "Yes!!" the middle-aged man was very satisfied with the price I said, stood up slowly, took out a bank card from his trouser pocket and put it on my desk.


    "You are well prepared..." I looked at the bank card on the table and smiled, and then picked up my mobile phone.


    "Daughter-in-law, you call this card number for one million, right... Right now... You can call it if you let you. I keep some junior. I''ll beat the money. Don''t ink. The card number is..."


    After I finished with Su Su, I put down my cell phone, looked up at the middle-aged man and said, "the money is estimated to arrive in a minute. When shall we start?"


    "When the money arrives, I''ll take you to see those two people..." the middle-aged man looked down at his mobile phone and always cared about the SMS reminder.


    ����


    In an hour.


    The middle-aged man was driving a van. I followed him with two people, North and south, driving a Land Rover.


    "Is this man reliable? I have snacks in the past..." the north and South asked me while driving.


    "I don''t know. Anyway, I have to go and have a look..."


    I looked down at my mobile phone and talked very absently, because all my thoughts are on that data. Now I don''t know how to deal with this thing. This thing is an invisible * to me. The most annoying thing is that you don''t know where * is and when it will explode.


    The north and South looked at me and opened their mouths as if to say something, but finally they shook their heads helplessly and didn''t speak.


    ����


    Two hours later, I came to an abandoned uncompleted residential building with middle-aged people in the north and south.


    "You''ve chosen a fucking remote position, and you''re not afraid of cold..." after getting off the bus, Nanbei wrapped his coat hard and shouted at the middle-aged man while breathing.


    "No way, although the environment here is not good, it''s safe!!" the middle-aged man explained with a smile, and then took us upstairs.


    "Grass, why do you look at the fucking stairs? I can crush it with one foot..." the north and South went upstairs and honed haw to themselves.


    I turned around and looked at the north and south, and then my eyes kept observing the environment in the building. Only after I got off the bus, my right hand had been holding the pistol in my arms.


    But maybe I thought too much. We got off and went upstairs. There was nothing suspicious at all.


    "Brother, are you back?"


    When the young man on the roof and the driver saw the middle-aged man coming back, they quickly welcomed him.


    "Well, how are they?" the middle-aged man asked expressionless.


    "Wake up, there should be nothing wrong..." the driver simply replied, then turned his head and looked at me and the north and south, with some puzzled eyes.


    "Brother, why did you bring them here?" the young man looked at me and shouted.


    "They wanted to see those two people, so I brought them..." the middle-aged man simply explained, then pulled the guy back and smiled at me and said, "President ye, people are inside. Come..."


    "Ha ha, your place is really simple..." I looked at the surrounding cement walls and the steel bars exposed in the air, made an abnormal speechless evaluation, and then followed the middle-aged man to the house.


    It''s a house, but it''s basically the same as the outside. The cold north wind poured into the house one after another. To tell you the truth, I think it''s colder in this house than outside.


    There are two cement pipes in the middle of the room. Two young people who look young are tied to the cement pipes.


    "President ye, they robbed the things in their hands..."


    The middle-aged man pointed to the man on the cement pipe and said.


    I looked up at the two young people and felt that their bodies were very familiar. The north and South seemed to have the same feeling as me.


    "Have we met these two people?" Nanbei scratched his head and looked at me.


    "It seems a little familiar..."


    Then I walked quickly to the two people, and then pulled up one of them''s head.


    "It''s you!!"


    When I saw Mao Ping''s face clearly with North and south, we both shouted at the same time.


    "Ha ha..." Mao Ping giggled at me.


    "I''m fucking bothering you now, you know?" I scolded Mao Ping with my teeth.


    "What''s the matter with me?" Mao Ping asked.


    "I found that I can meet you two fools recently..." I released my right hand holding Mao Ping''s hair, then took out a pistol and put it on Mao an''s head.


    "What the fuck are you doing?" Mao an scolded excitedly, looking at my muzzle.


    "It''s none of your business, don''t make a fucking noise..." Nanbei kicked mao''an irritably. Mao''an was tied to the cement pipe, stared at the beads and struggled, but the rope was too tight, and he couldn''t move at all.


    "I''ll ask you and answer. I''ll shoot if I lie, okay?" I said to Mao Ping without expression.


    "Ming... Understand..." Mao Ping swallowed his spit and nodded hard. He knew that what I said to him was not a joke. If he let me know that he was lying, I would shoot, so he was very nervous now.


    "Where did this come from?"


    "Others gave it to me..." Mao Ping replied.


    "Who?"


    "... a man surnamed sun!!" Mao Ping was silent and shouted with his teeth clenched.


    "I''ll ask your full fucking name!!"


    "Sun Qiang!!"


    "..." after hearing the name, I was stunned, which was similar to what I thought, but I still couldn''t believe Mao Ping, so I turned to the north and South and shouted, "north and south, he lied!!"


    "I didn''t!!" Mao Ping stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Fuck you, do it!"


    "No!!"


    "Do it!!" I repeated loudly.


    "Kang!!"


    With a gunshot, Mao an burst out a blood mist on his thigh, and then with a scream, Mao an went into a coma directly.


    "Give you another chance and tell me who gave this to you?" I asked, looking at Mao Ping without expression.


    "I fuck your mother, I didn''t lie..." Mao Ping looked at Mao an''s thigh and scolded me with a very painful expression. Then he turned his head and shouted to the middle-aged man, "I gave you all my fucking things. What else do you want?"


    "I just want to know where you came from!!" I stretched out my hand and lit a cigarette and repeated it very calmly.


    "This thing was given to me by a man named sun Qiang. He promised me 500000 and let me send it out!!" Mao Ping bit his teeth and refused to admit that it was given to him by Xiao Wu.


    "Where?" I continued.


    "To bi Wenshi''s home!!"


    "How did I get it now?"


    "How the fuck do I know..." Mao Ping was a little broken when I asked.


    "I heard you asked them to come to me with something. How did you know I would buy it?" I asked the question I wanted to ask most.


    "I guess, I said it casually just to save my life..."


    "Hehe, you''re really smart..." I smiled and patted Mao Ping''s head, and then said, "I remember whether you two killed people?"


    "Kill..." Mao Ping nodded.


    "You have to go to prison to kill people. I hope you will stop when you go in. This society is not suitable for you two..."


    "What the fuck do you mean?" Mao Ping immediately panicked when he heard what I said, and his eyes became very panicked.


    "It doesn''t mean anything..." I patted Mao Ping on the shoulder, then turned around and walked to the middle-aged man. I asked in a low voice, "these two people are useless. Do you mind if I send them to the police station?"


    "No..." the middle-aged man shook his head.


    "Well, you call Guo Siwei and ask him to take the two away. I look upset!!"


    When Nanbei heard what I said, he took out his mobile phone and was ready to call Guo Siwei, but at this time, Mao Ping suddenly shouted, "I know what the man said before he died. If you let me go, I''ll tell you!!"


    "Do you still want to fool me with this?" north and South scolded with their teeth.


    "Nanbei, what did he say?" I asked, frowning at Nanbei. I vaguely felt that Nanbei seemed to know what Mao Ping wanted to say.


    "Leaves..." north and South looked up at me.


    "I fucking ask you what he said!!" I shouted, staring at the beads.


    "..." the north and the South looked at me and said in a low voice, "he came to me a few days ago and said he knew what tiger said before he died. I think he is a liar, so he didn''t pay attention to him..."


    "Why don''t you tell me such a big thing?" I asked, looking at the north and South with suppressed anger.


    "I... I don''t think it''s necessary..."


    "North and south, do you think you can do it now? Are you beginning to learn to hide it from me?" my voice trembled a little.


    "I don''t have leaves..."


    "Bang!!"


    I raised my legs and put my feet on the stomach of the north and south, then pointed to the north and South and scolded, "don''t you? B, you wait for me to go back. I''ll study it with you!!"


    After scolding the north and south, I raised my legs and kicked Mao Ping''s stomach, then pinched Mao Ping''s neck and scolded, "fuck you, did you achieve your goal?"

 Chapter 709

    Through my several contacts with Mao Ping, I always feel that he is a very smart person, because he does everything with a purpose. He is very different from the ordinary bastards I contact. He knows how to make use of a person, and he knows to analyze everyone''s weaknesses.


    Take this as an example. After Mao Ping was caught by middle-aged Guo Li, he advised Guo Li to send things to our harem. I don''t know whether he was instructed by others, but the main purpose of his doing so is to let Guo Li bring me here.


    Because as long as he sees me, he can use what tiger said before he died to threaten me and let me keep him alive. This is his main purpose, because he will know that I can''t care what tiger said before he died!


    Like Mao Ping, he has a lot of brains, but he doesn''t have a chance. It''s because he''s too smart, so he can''t work hard for others. What he wants is to live. Opportunities are worthless to him.


    There are so many people in H city. He won''t let Guo Li find others, but let Guo Li find me. If there''s no problem, kill me, I don''t believe it.


    "Bah!"


    Mao Ping opened his mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood. Then he smiled and said to me, "President ye, you don''t have to be so angry. It must be better for me to let him send things to you than to let him send things to others?"


    "You him? You have too many minds. You''re annoying, don''t you know?" I cried, gripping my hairy flat chin and biting my teeth.


    "Little people like us, if I don''t have a brain, how can I fucking live? If I don''t fix you today, I''ll have to freeze to death here. All I do is to live well!" Mao Ping''s expression is ferocious, with bright red blood on his mouth, which is very penetrating.


    "If you want to live well, you shouldn''t get involved in these things! Do you want to live well now?" I roared with staring beads.


    "Ha ha..." Mao Ping looked at me and smiled, then whispered: "Didn''t you force all this? I helped you find your brother and earned 500000 with my life, but life didn''t give me a chance to live well! I can only survive among you! What can you do about life? You so-called social brothers can''t control yourself Fate, what the fuck do I do to change my life? "


    After hearing Mao Ping''s words, I was stunned.


    Mao Ping is right. Life is not what we want. When it is plain, you yearn for passion. After passion, you yearn for peace, but life is not so easy to talk. Life is constantly joking with you.


    Passion is easy, a sand spray, a few brothers who dare to die can, but peace is as difficult as heaven!


    If you have a dream in your heart, how can you be calm.


    Unwilling to be mediocre, how to be stable?


    What is success?


    Success is to get out of the adversity given to you by life, adapt to the so-called prosperity, be neither arrogant nor impetuous, do not throw away, it is simple to say, but how many people can do it??


    "Tell me what the tiger said when he left?"


    I was silent for a long time and looked at Mao Ping and asked.


    "If you let me go, I''ll tell you what he said..."


    "You him? You don''t have the right to bargain with me. Do you understand?" I put the gun directly on Mao Ping''s stomach, and then said with my teeth: "I''ll give you one last chance to tell me what the tiger said when he left?"


    "If you don''t let me go, I can''t tell you!"


    "Fuck you, I have a hundred ways to let you say it. Do you believe it?"


    "I have a hundred ways to make you never know what he said..."


    "Ha ha, you are awesome!" I smiled helplessly, then turned to the middle-aged Guo Li and said, "I want to take these two people away. Do you have any opinion?"


    "No, I just don''t know how to deal with them!" Guo Li shook his head.


    "Good!"


    I nodded, then shouted to the north and South: "take these two people away, I''ll go back and have a good meeting for them. I''ve seen hard, but I''ve also seen soft!"


    After saying this, I turned and ran downstairs with a pistol.


    At the same time, the uncompleted residential building is downstairs.


    Two black vans quickly stopped in front of the uncompleted residential building.


    "Leaf, there seems to be someone outside?" north and South shouted at me.


    "..." I looked at the van outside the building and was silent. Then I grabbed Guo Li''s neck, stared at the beads and shouted, "fuck your mother, will you set me up?"


    "The people outside are not mine..." Guo Li explained in a low voice.


    "I''ll fuck you, not yours or mine?"


    I cursed, and then directly inserted the pistol into Guo Li''s mouth.


    "Fuck your mother, put the gun down!"


    Guo Li''s accomplice, the young man and the crash, took out a pistol and aimed it at my head.


    "Wow!"


    North and South also took out the pistol, put it on the young man''s head, and then lay down in the young man''s ear and said, "shoot, I''ll kill you first!"


    "Fuck you, let go of my big brother!"


    The young man didn''t pay attention to the north and South at all. He shouted at me with great emotion.


    "Wuwu..."


    Guo Li struggled hard, kept blinking at me and motioned for me to take out the gun. I watched Guo Li silent for a moment, and then took out the gun.


    "Cough..."


    Guo Li coughed twice, then looked at me and said, "the people outside are really not mine. If you believe me, let your people put down the gun. Let''s see what these people want to do first."


    "Why should I believe you?" I asked, squinting my eyes.


    "Hula..."


    The middle-aged man reached out and opened his coat, then took out a pistol.


    "Bata..."


    Without blinking, Guo Li threw the pistol on the ground, smiled at me and said, "do you believe it now?"


    I looked down at the pistol on the ground, then pursed my lips and whispered, "let your people put down the gun first..."


    "Shuai, put the gun down!" Guo Li shouted at the young man.


    "Big brother..." the young man looked a little unnatural.


    "I told you to put the gun down!"


    Guo Li shouted impatiently.


    "No, they don''t put it down. Why do we put it down?"


    The young man asked, staring at the beads.


    "I told you to put it down. Don''t you understand?"


    "Grass!"


    The young man scolded silently, and then slowly put down the pistol.


    After seeing the young man put down his pistol, I waved to the north and South and whispered, "north and south, put down your gun, too..."

 Chapter 710

    After the north and South put down their guns, they ran directly to the entrance of the stairs and observed the situation outside through the shelter of the wall.


    "There seems to be a lot of people on the other side..." north and South whispered to me.


    "... is there any other exit?" I looked at Guo Li and asked anxiously.


    "No..." Guo Li shook his head, then bent down and picked up the travel bag on the ground.


    "Wow!"


    Guo Li unzipped his backpack, then directly poured some bullets in the bag * onto the ground, looked at me very sincerely and said, "all our guys are here. If you can trust us, take them. If you fire across the street later, I''ll protect you and run out..."


    After listening to Guo Li''s words, I pursed my lips and remained silent for a while, then bent down and picked up a *.


    "Ha ha..." Guo Li looked at me and smiled. Instead of talking, he gave the weapon to the driver and the young man.


    Outside the building.


    Two black vans opened the door almost at the same time, and eight people ran towards our building all the time.


    "If there''s a fight later, you and me..."


    The middle-aged man ran to me with * and then turned his head and shouted at the north and South: "young man, you follow my people, don''t walk away. Later, you three fire to cover us and try to let us rush out first!"


    The north and South were stunned when they heard the middle-aged man''s words, then nodded, and then took the young man''s throw.


    "If you''re not all gone, how can we fix it?" just at this time, Mao Ping, who was tied to the post, shouted at me at a high voice.


    "If my mother comes back, I''ll come back to you..." I replied silently, and then followed the steps of the middle-aged man and ran quickly to the stairs.


    "You him? You can''t leave me here!"


    When Mao Ping heard what I said, he was stunned and shouted.


    "We don''t have time to care about you now. People don''t come for you, just stay honest..." Guo Li replied to Mao Ping, then accelerated his pace and ran out of the corridor where we were.


    ����


    Outside the corridor.


    "They seem to have come out..." a masked man turned his head and said to the strong man around him.


    "Wow!"


    The strong man took out a spray gun and rolled the sleeve very crisp.


    "I''ll kill one if one comes out!"


    The strong man replied without expression, and then pulled the trigger directly.


    "Da Da!"


    The bullet hit the concrete wall like soybeans and directly broke the wall to the ground.


    "This gun is powerful!"


    The strong man looked at the sand jet in his hand and smiled with satisfaction. Then he walked in front of the crowd and rushed into the corridor.


    ����


    "The person opposite seems to have shot..." Guo Li, a middle-aged man squatting in the corner of the wall, frowned and said to me.


    "If we want to fight this fire, it must be impossible. We can only ambush..." the driver replied in a muffled voice.


    "Who are these people running for?" I whispered, staring at the door of the stairs.


    "I don''t know. They may run for us or you, but they are definitely not mine or yours. It''s meaningless for us to study this. Let''s think about how to get out..."


    "Step on!"


    As soon as the middle-aged man spoke, the hurried footsteps rang in the corridor.


    "Coming!" north and South exclaimed.


    ����


    "People are right here, looking for!"


    After entering the house, the strong man shouted, then stepped on the sand on the ground and ran towards us steadily.


    "Do it!"


    Guo Li saw that these people were getting closer and closer to us. He shouted in a low voice, and then directly rolled the bolt of the gun and loaded the bullet!


    "Wow!"


    Hearing the sound of rolling the bolt of the gun, the strong man quickly looked in the direction of the middle-aged man.


    "Fuck you!"


    The young man gave a loud scold and threw the brick out directly.


    "Bang!"


    The brick patted the strong man''s face very straight.


    "Fuck you, they''re here!"


    The strong man shouted with his nose covered, and then took the * and fired at us.


    "Da Da..."


    The bullets were very dense on the wall in front of us.


    "Grass!"


    The north and South show their heads slightly. After determining the position of the strong man, they hug the fire directly.


    "Kang!"


    There was a gunshot.


    "Fucking fight back!"


    The strong man dodged the bullet on his side, then gritted his teeth and scolded, and rushed directly with people to our position.


    "Fuck you, fight with you!"


    The driver saw that the people opposite were getting closer and closer to us, so he simply rushed out, and then opened fire with his left hand and right hand. The bullet instantly shot at the strong men.


    "Kang Kang!"


    Deafening gunshots rang out in the empty building, and the original neat formation opposite was disturbed by the driver''s shots.


    The north and South and the young people looked at each other and ran out in a hurry. Then they kept firing at the people outside. The whole building was lively and the fire was burning to the sky.


    "Pa!"


    At this time, the middle-aged grabbed my wrist, looked at me and shouted, "go, what do you think?"


    "..." I glanced at the middle-aged man, then stood up and ran quickly along the corridor behind him.


    North and South and others shot and approached us.


    I stepped back with the middle-aged man for more than 20 meters. The middle-aged man made great efforts to directly grasp and push into a room. The middle-aged man''s strength was very strong and directly pushed me a big somersault.


    "Come on in!"


    After the middle-aged man pushed me into the house, he stared at the north and South outside and shouted.


    "I know!"


    North and South responded, and then quickly ran to me. The driver and young people also ran into the house with the middle-aged man.


    "Close the door!"


    I lay on the ground and shouted at Guo Li.


    "Bang!"


    Guo Li reached out and directly grabbed the handle of the big iron door of the house, but at this time, people outside kicked on the big iron door, and the middle-aged man was hit by a big somersault.


    "Fuck you!"


    The north and South reacted very quickly. Before the opposite thigh was put down, the South and North reached out and grabbed the ankle of the person outside.


    "Come in, I''ll fuck you!"


    The north and South dragged the people outside in hard, and then kicked them on the big iron door with a backhand.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, the iron gate was closed north and south.


    "Kang Kang..."


    At the moment when the north and South closed, countless bullets were fired on the iron door. The rusted iron door was turned into a plug in an instant.


    On the other side, the man dragged in by the north and the South was riding on the neck by the youth before he stood up. Then he gave a combined punch, which hit the meat. The man''s face was blurred.


    PS: there''s another chapter in the evening. The normal update starts today. It''s three o''clock a day.

 Chapter 711

    I squatted on the ground to rest for a while, then stood up and stopped the young man.


    "Stop fighting..." I shouted at the young man in a hoarse voice.


    "What do you mean?" the young man turned his head and looked at me very puzzled, but the movement of his hand had stopped.


    "..." the young man thought for a moment. Finally, he stood up from the man and ran to Guo Li with a * in his hand.


    "Pa!"


    I grabbed the man''s hair, then put a gun against his head and asked, "what are you doing here?"


    The man squinted at me and then twisted his head directly.


    "Why? Tell me?" I grinned and shot the man in the thigh.


    "Kang!"


    The man''s thigh was blurred with blood and flesh when a gun was fired.


    "Cao NIMA, tell me what you are doing here!" I stared at the beads and yelled loudly.


    "Guo... Come and kill!" the man swallowed spit and replied.


    "Who sent you?"


    "I don''t know..."


    "I fucking ask you for the last time, who let you come!" I''m very excited now, and almost every word is shouted out.


    "I really..."


    Before the man finished, I picked up the brick on the ground and smashed it on his mouth!


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, the man''s front teeth were directly smashed by me, and his mouth was full of blood.


    "I asked you who sent you?" I shouted at the man with a brick in my hand as if I were crazy.


    "I... I don''t know!"


    "Bang!"

 Chapter 712

    After Guo Li was shot, the whole person directly lay on the ground. The north and south, the youth and the driver turned back in an instant. I stood in place and looked at Guo Li with painful thighs. I was filled with emotion.


    Just now I didn''t trust the middle-aged man, but ten minutes later he was desperate to stop the gun for me. If it weren''t for him, the bullet would hit me.


    "Shit, what''s the matter?"


    The young man turned to look at me and shouted to Guo Li.


    "Shot..."


    I pursed my lips and replied, then bent down and directly picked up Guo Li.


    "Leaf, hurry up!"


    North and South stood in the distance and shouted at me, because the strong man behind us with a young man had caught up.


    "Thank you!"


    I looked at Guo Li in my arms and said sincerely.


    "Oh, it''s all small things. I said I would protect you from leaving safely. You gave me 500000 yuan. I have to finish my work..." Guo Li was stunned after hearing my words, and then grinned back to me with pale lips.


    ��������


    I pursed my lips. I didn''t know what to say. I could only speed up my pace and run to the north and south.


    "I fucking said you were old and didn''t admit it every day. Look, now we have to hold you. It''s a fucking burden..."


    The young man looked at Guo Li''s expression in my arms and scolded painfully. Then he stretched out his hand to take Guo Li over.


    "No, I''ll just hold him..."


    I shook my head and refused.


    "You''re such a body lattice. You''re fucking hard to run by yourself. What are you doing with me?" the young man scolded silently, and then grabbed Guo Li directly and carried him on his back. While running, he scolded Guo Li: "don''t fucking hum. It''s still hard to bear this injury!"


    "I''ll fuck you. I''m in a cramp..." Guo Li retorted.


    "Come on, it''s fucking good not to die!"


    "Step on..."


    "Hurry up, some of them are injured and can''t run..."


    At this time, the footsteps became louder and louder. When I looked back, the strong man was less than ten meters away from us.


    "Fuck you!"


    I bit my teeth and scolded, and raised my hand to shoot at the position of the strong man.


    "Ba Da!"


    There was an empty sound. There were no bullets!


    "Shit!"


    I silently scolded, then threw down my pistol, turned and shouted at the north and South: "north and south, you drive!"


    "Good!"


    The north and South called back to me, and then quickened their pace.


    "In front of you two!" after running north and south, I backed off the young man, then dragged the driver and shouted, "we two rushed over. They are also two people. We went north and south to drive. Let''s buy some time!"


    "Good!"


    The driver nodded, then stopped and roared, "are you two chasing?"


    After the driver shouted, he rushed directly to the strong man behind us.


    The strong man was stunned when he heard the driver''s cry. Before he knew what was going on, the driver had rushed to the depth of the strong man. Because the distance between us was too close, the two sides had no chance to shoot at all and had to fight hand to hand!


    "Bang!"


    The driver waved a sand jet and made a sprint. With enough strength, he ran straight down the strong man''s head from top to bottom.


    "Bang!"


    The strong man flopped down on the ground.


    "Shit!"


    Another man raised his leg and kicked the driver in the stomach. The driver was kicked for half a meter. At this time, I rushed over, carrying a brick head and smashing the strong man''s head.


    The strong man who was just about to stand up was put down again by me with a brick, and the driver on the other side also stood up and wrestled with the strong man''s accomplices. Because it was a close hand fight, they had almost the same hand, so they didn''t have any gorgeous moves at all. You gave me a kick and I gave you a punch, but they were both desperate, So they didn''t leave any strength at all. They both ran to kill each other.


    "I''ll fuck you..."


    The strong man lay on the ground gnashing his teeth and scolded me, and then struggled to get up. I knew that if the strong man stood up, I would not be able to beat him, so I didn''t intend to let him get up at all, so I waved a brick and patted it again.


    "Bang!!"


    The brick directly patted on the strong man''s face, and the crisp sound of fracture suddenly sounded.


    "Poop!"


    The strong man raised his body slightly and lay down on the ground with a thump again. Blood kept flowing out of his nose and mouth. His face was blurred with blood and flesh, and his appearance was abnormal.


    "Do you still want to stand up?" I bited my teeth and scolded, then picked up the sand spray on the ground and directly connected it to the strong man''s neck


    , the strong man struggled desperately, his feet kept pedaling on the mud, and his palms scratched at my clothes.


    "Didi!"


    At this time, the whistle sounded in the distance, and a Land Rover came quickly in our position.


    The north and South wanted the youth and Guo Li to get on the bus, and then shouted to the driver, "get up!"


    The driver looked at the Land Rover and was stunned. Then he turned sideways and directly withdrew the strong man''s accomplice.


    "Buzz!"


    The huge motor sounds and the Land Rover accelerates instantly!


    "Bang!"


    Before the strong man''s accomplice could react, he was hit by the north and south for more than ten meters. After landing, he simply twitched and didn''t know whether to live or die.


    "Leaf, get in the car!" north and South shouted at me.


    I let go of the strong man, stretched out my hand and was directly dragged into the car by the youth.


    ����


    Ten minutes later, several of us drove on the highway.


    "Fuck, it''s hanging through..."


    I sat in the car for more than ten minutes, but I still felt a sense of collapse, because I knew that these people were running to kill me. I could see it from their eyes.


    "It''s ok..." the pale Guo Li smiled at me.


    Although Guo Li was shot, after getting on the bus, the youth gave him a simple bandage. Although the bullet was not taken out, the blood had stopped.


    "I owe you today..."


    "What do you owe? If I hadn''t come to you in the past, I wouldn''t have done so much today. It''s my duty to protect you from leaving safely..."


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Guo Li, smiled and said helplessly, "there are not many black jobs like you now..."


    "We have to have professional quality to do and love!"


    "Come on, don''t fucking brag. If you had a better brain, we wouldn''t be like this B now!" the young man scolded Guo Li in an irritable tone without giving him any face. Then he looked at me and asked, "do you know what these people do?"


    "I don''t know, but I have a little direction..." I told the truth.

 Chapter 713

    "That''s OK. My brother can''t get shot in vain..." the young man nodded at me.


    "You fucking know I''m your big brother!" Guo Li, lying in the back seat, rolled his eyes silently.


    "Don''t worry, he got the shot for me. I certainly can''t let him get it for nothing..." I nodded slightly, then took out my mobile phone and dialed Guo thinking.


    "Hello?"


    "Just now I met a group of people who wanted to kill me. They had guns in their hands. By the way, the two murderers Mao an and Mao Ping were there a few days ago..." I said calmly.


    "What position?" after hearing the name of Mao an and Mao Ping, Guo thought was obviously excited.


    "Uncompleted residential building No. 3 near the Yellow River Road!" I looked at the surrounding road signs.


    "OK, I''ll take someone there now!"


    "Well, after catching Mao an and Mao Ping, tell me that I have something to do with them..." I nodded slightly.


    "Are your people all right?" Guo thought.


    "One was shot in the thigh, but it''s not a big problem..." I turned my head and looked at Guo Li.


    "That''s OK. Keep in touch at any time!"


    With that, Guo thought directly hung up the phone.


    "Hehe, it''s easy to know people..." the driver sitting next to me looked at me and smiled. He knew I was calling Guo thinking.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and said nothing.


    "When can we have the relationship of boss ye, I can''t fucking walk horizontally in H city!" the young man replied to the driver with a big mouth.


    "Where are you from?" I asked, looking at the young man.


    "My hometown is Binxian, but I have been out for seven or eight years. I haven''t been back for a long time..."


    "You''ve always been in H city?" the north and South curiously inserted a sentence.


    "No, our business is to shoot and change places. We have to go when your work is finished, or it will make the police uncle anxious..." the young man bared his teeth and replied to me.


    "Why don''t you follow me? Don''t toss around. It must be more than you are now..."


    I think these three people are pretty good. At least they make me feel that they are not bad people. Our harem now lacks their desperate beard, so I want to keep these three people.


    "It''s no use telling me about it. We both listen to him..." the young man stretched out his hand and pointed to the injured Guo Li.


    I looked at Guo Li and wanted to hear what Guo Li said.


    "What do you want us to do?" Guo Li asked, looking at me.


    "You can do whatever you can..."


    "Hehe, give me some time and I''ll think about it..." Guo Li nodded with a smile.


    "OK, I don''t insist on such a thing!"


    ����


    Two hours later, Nanbei and I arranged Guo Li into the hospital. Because I said hello to Guo Siwei in advance, they won''t be in any danger in H city for the time being.


    After arranging these three people, I went back to the harem with Nanbei again.


    "What are you going to do next?"


    North and South sat on the sofa in my office, smoking and looking at me.


    "Did you say that this thing was made by sun Qiang?" I looked at the information on the table, frowned and asked North and south.


    "Don''t ask me, I don''t understand such a brain thing..." north and South waved at me, obviously not interested in what I said.


    "Shit, I don''t know what you can fucking understand! You know to eat every day..." I scolded silently, and then said: "call everyone to me, and there will be a meeting in the conference room in an hour..."


    "Why is there a fucking meeting?" north and South stood up and looked speechless.


    "What the fuck is wrong with not having a meeting? I feel pain when I see this thing now. I have to assign this job..."


    "... what kind of boss are you?"


    "Roll the calf, you hurry to find someone!" I waved impatiently.


    ��������


    North and South looked at me speechless, and then walked out of the office.


    ����


    After the north and South left, I took out my mobile phone and dialed Liu Yong.


    "What''s up?" Liu Yong borrowed my phone now, which has saved a lot of unnecessary greetings. He came up and asked me what''s up.


    "I got something today. It has something to do with Bi Wenshi!" I''m not in the mood to talk to Liu Yong and said straight to the point.


    "What?" Liu Yong''s tone changed.


    "Something that can make Bi Wenshi lose his head!"


    "Hoo..."


    After hearing what I said, Liu Yong took a deep breath and asked in a low voice, "where did this come from?"


    "This thing was sent to bi Wenshi''s house by others, but something went wrong and got it into my hand!" I simply organized the language.


    "Ye Han, tell me the truth, did you get this thing yourself, or did others send it to you?"


    "Someone sent it to me!"


    "..." Liu Yong was silent.


    "Do you also think this thing was deliberately sent to me?" I said what I thought.


    "It''s possible!"


    "I found the two guys who sent things. They said that sun Qiang asked them to send them out!" I continued.


    "Sun Qiang..." Liu Yong whispered the name, and then said, "Sun Qiang really has this ability. There are not many people in H city who can hold Bi Wenshi. Sun Qiang is really one!"


    "What do you think I''ll do next?" I asked.


    "What else can I do? The opposite side has started shooting. It''s not a matter if you''re idle. If you don''t think anything has happened now, this thing will become annoying sooner or later!"


    "I understand what you said, but I''m in a bit of an awkward situation... I can only withdraw from the bidding in the University City now, and sun Qiang can stop. But if I withdraw, Bi Wenshi is nothing to me. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Understand, then you have only one way now!"


    "What can I do?" I shouted quickly.


    "Control sun Qiang and let him hand over all the things! Moreover, Bi Wenshi can''t know the existence of this thing. Bi Wenshi is more cunning than you think. If he knows the existence of this thing, he will get rid of all the people related to this matter. At his age, he can''t leave any stain on his political career, and he will spare no effort to erase it All this, so you must seize the time to make this thing disappear. Only when it is gone, can you get the project of the University City unharmed! "


    "... can sun Qiang run?" I asked in silence.


    "He will definitely eat you now. What''s he doing? He must be naked and waiting for you at home!"


    "Well, I know!"


    After that, I hung up directly.

 Chapter 715

    After I got through with Liu Yong, I called everyone to the meeting room. Even Du Xianyang, Ji Xuan, Han chaolao Bian and others attended the meeting. Because I think this information is very important to our harem, we must all attend.


    I told these people all the story. After listening to me, everyone present was silent, because everyone except the north and South seemed to understand how important this matter was to our harem, and everyone also understood what this information meant to us!


    "If this thing flows out, Bi Wenshi will fall, and then we will suffer!" Wei Yiwen rubbed his palm after listening to it and said my most worried problem very frankly.


    "I don''t need to emphasize the relationship between Bi Wenshi and us. Although I can''t see him at ordinary times, he is the most critical link of the university town development project, so now he can''t have an accident!" I nodded slightly.


    "Now the situation is that this thing may flow out at any time, so we must find a way to control it!" Wei Yiwen continued my words.


    "Just tell me how to do it. I''ll follow Ye!" Du Xianyang, an outsider, said casually.


    Ji Xuan glanced at Du Xianyang, then smiled and said, "I have no opinion!"


    "Well, since there''s no problem, I''ll talk about my thoughts..." I paused, then slowly stood up, looked at everyone in the room and said, "I think this thing is likely to flow out of sun Qiang''s hands, so I want to control sun Qiang first!"


    "How do you want to control?" Wei Yiwen asked, looking at me.


    "The easiest way is to tie him back!" I replied loudly.


    "Hehe, I''m good at this project!" Gao Jia shouted with a smile.


    "Hmm!" I nodded at Gao Jia, and then said, "tonight, Gao Jia, Guan Guan, Niu Lei, and then Zhang Fengyu, uncle Tian, you five will tie sun Qiang back to me anyway! What''s the problem?"


    "Is there any information about sun Qiang?" Gao Jia asked, looking at me.


    "Uncle Tian has..."


    "That should be no problem." Gao Jia nodded.


    "After holding for so long, I finally came to live. I''m so fucking idle..." Gao Jia was obviously excited after listening to me. A war trafficker like him felt uncomfortable if he didn''t shoot for a day.


    "But you must remember to give priority to safety when doing it. Don''t be impulsive, okay?"


    "Understand!" Gao Jia and others nodded.


    "Is it a little less for the five of them?" Wei Yiwen asked with some uneasiness at this time.


    "A lot, you''re questioning my professional quality. Do you understand? If you''re anything else, I won''t be stubborn with you, but if you say kidnapping, it''s my old business. I''ve never missed it for so many years!" Niu Lei bared his teeth and replied.


    "I know you''ve been doing this for a long time, but there must be many people around Sun Qiang at this time. I think we should still be careful!" Wei Yiwen explained.


    "Yes, it''s better to be careful!" I nodded, then looked at the East, West, North and South and said, "when they start later in the evening, you two will follow them with big and green mountains. If there is any emergency, you''d better take care of them..."


    "OK!" the thing nodded.


    "The rest of the people should do whatever they want. We have imperial food in the harem. Just open as usual. You don''t have to take care of the rest!"


    "That''s nothing for me?" Han Chao asked, looking at me sideways.


    "Well, that''s what I mean!" I nodded.


    "There''s nothing wrong with me. You asked me to come for a meeting. My blood is surging, shit!" Han Chao scolded silently, then dragged Lao Bian and said, "there''s nothing wrong. Let''s go. Don''t sit here!"


    Lao Bian took a look at Han Chao, but he didn''t mean to get up at all.


    "Why are you still here?" Han Chao asked, looking at Lao Bian.


    Lao Bian lowered his head and was silent for a moment. Then he looked at me with his lips and shouted, "leaf, can you arrange some work for me?"


    "... what do you mean?" I looked at Lao Bian and was puzzled.


    "I also want to participate in this matter tonight!" Lao Bian looked at me with flashing eyes and shouted.


    "..." I looked at Lao Bian and kept silent for a while, then said sternly, "no!"


    "Leaves!" Lao Bian shouted at me reluctantly.


    "I said no, can''t you understand?" I looked at Lao Bian and asked.


    "I... I..." Lao Bian was a little scared when I asked, and he obviously stammered.


    "Well, if people don''t let you go, don''t go! It''s not a good thing. You have to get involved in something and honestly follow me back to the hotel..." Han Chao saw that I was determined and couldn''t agree, so he took Lao Bian and advised him.


    "..." Lao Bian looked at me stubbornly, then moved his stool and slowly stood up, followed Han Chao out of the conference room.


    After Lao Bian and Han Chao left, Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan said hello to me and left the conference room.


    After the four of them left, Gao Jia and others began to make a simple task assignment according to today''s affairs. I know they have more experience than me, so I didn''t get involved in these things.


    ����


    Back outside.


    "Why do you have to get involved in this?" Han Chao asked as he drove and looked at Lao Bian above the co pilot.


    "..." Lao Bian hesitated for a moment, then whispered, "I just think I should do something for our harem..."


    "I can understand your mood, but do you know how important this matter is today? In the future, we''ll see what the harem looks like this evening. Now ye just wants to take this to kammai steadily. You say you won''t do anything, so you can only make trouble at that time? Besides, you know how dangerous this job is. Ye certainly can''t let you do this To die, so people don''t let you go for a reason. I think there''s nothing wrong with Ye. You can''t be careful, I tell you! "Han Chao grinned and hawed to do psychological counseling for Lao Bian. Han Chao was able to say these words, which shows that people obviously didn''t read less during this period. At least every word he said is very reasonable.


    "I don''t want to make trouble in the past, and I''m not afraid of death!"


    "You''re not afraid of death! Did you say he brought you to the harem to make you work hard? He wanted to lead you to fame. Do you think he would feel better if something happened to you?"


    "..." Lao Bian was silent.

 Chapter 716

    H City, in a black Internet cafe.


    Lin Yushu and fan Aiguo sat around several computers with more than ten people.


    The young people Lin Yushu is looking for are all about 20 years old, and you can feel that these people basically belong to the kind of living in the virtual network world. Real life has little to do with them. As long as the world does not perish, these people will not surrender!


    Internet cafes are the nature they depend on for survival. Without money, they can steal and rob, but it is absolutely impossible to go out to work. It is impossible to work in this life.


    With the development of the network, a group of people often appear in the society. In reality, they may be ordinary, but they are unwilling to be ordinary on the network.


    At best, these people are called hackers. At worst, they are the Navy.


    Fan Aiguo is nearly 50 years old and Lin Yushu is nearly 70 years old. Together, the two old men of 120 years old squint at the flickering screen. In fact, they don''t know what the purpose of these people clattering on the keyboard is


    A video about Bi Wenshi buying a murderer and scattered account book information were put on the well-known forum in H City in less than half an hour.


    The name of the post is very simple and rough: "shock! An official in H city is heartless! Hire a murderer, embezzle and accept bribes! Don''t look, he''s not Chinese!"


    Although these posts are mosaic, they still vaguely feel the importance of this information. As long as they are not fools, everyone can see that this is a good thing done by a senior official of their government!


    After the post was put on the forum, it seemed as if it was like a huge stone thrown into the sea. It immediately set off a shocking wave. In two hours, it has clicked a million, and there are more than 10000 replies. Everyone is talking about who the people on the video are!


    "President Lin, it''s been clicked for millions. It''s estimated that it won''t take tomorrow. Everyone in our city can see this video..." the young man kept refreshing the number of clicks, bared his yellow teeth and smiled at Lin Yushu.


    "Over a million?" Lin Yushu was a little unbelievable. He quickly took out his reading glasses and put his body together on the computer screen.


    "Mr. Lin, you see, this is the number of clicks, this is the number of replies, and there are more than 10000 replies..." the young man stretched out his hand and pointed on the screen with a very proud expression.


    "..." Lin Yushu looked at the reply below the post, then nodded his head and shouted two good words!


    "Look at our money. When can we calculate it?" the young man bared his teeth and asked.


    "You don''t have to worry about the money. I can''t live without you. If you can click more than ten million tomorrow, you can get the money from me!" Lin Yushu replied in a very good mood, then turned his head and smiled at fan Aiguo: "now the Internet is easy to use. So many people have seen this thing so skillfully..."


    "Yes, I feel I can''t keep up with the times..." fan Aiguo nodded with a smile.


    "OK, you guys are going to work hard tonight to make tomorrow''s news visible to everyone!" Lin Yushu slowly stood up and patted the young man sitting in front of the computer on the shoulder.


    "Mr. Lin, don''t worry. You''ll wait to see the effect tomorrow!"


    "Good!"


    Lin Yushu nodded slightly, then followed fan Aiguo and walked out of the dark little Internet cafe shoulder to shoulder.


    An invisible bloody storm in H city is quietly unfolding in such a poor and insignificant black Internet cafe.


    ����


    In a high-end private villa in H city.


    With presbyopic glasses, sun Qiang sat in front of his notebook, his right hand kept clicking on the mouse, and his face was sometimes smiling. It was obvious that he was very satisfied with what Lin Yushu did.


    After watching it for a while, sun Qiang took off his reading glasses and took out his mobile phone to edit a short message for Lin Yushu. The content of the message is very simple, four words. Well done!


    ����


    On the other side, Fuhe Shanju villa area in H city.


    Liu Neng kept refreshing the reply content of the post with his mobile phone, with a smile on his face.


    "This sun Qiang is a little interesting. He knows to post on the Internet if he has nothing to do..."


    Driver Wang Jun sat in front of the computer and just replied to the post. He turned his head and smiled at Liu Neng on the sofa.


    "Well, at least sun Qiang has a little brain for this!"


    Liu Neng nodded slightly, then raised his legs and kicked Xiao Wu who was lying on the sofa playing mobile games.


    "Are you fucking sick? What are you kicking me for?"


    Little five stood up with a splash and waited for big eyes to scold Liu Neng.


    "You know how to play every day. Look at other people''s sun Qiang. You can get this information all over the city in one day..."


    "Nonsense, can I be at the same level as sun Qiang? That old man has become a fucking master. If I can live to his age, I can beat him eight..."


    Little five scolded impatiently, and then ran upstairs with his mobile phone.


    "As long as your brain can live for more than 60, I''ll kneel down for you!" Liu Neng looked at Xiao Wu''s back and scolded wordlessly.


    "Fuck off, I''ll fucking drag you to death!"


    Xiao Wu gritted his teeth and scolded, and then slammed the bedroom door.


    "That''s it. I''ll send him back to his hometown and know who is the king and who is the second day by day..." Liu Neng rubbed his face and scolded a little speechless.


    "Hehe, Xiao Wu is young. He doesn''t like playing. Who likes playing..." Wang Jun smiled at Liu Neng and said.


    "You have to have a degree to play?"


    "Carry your head every day and let him play if you can. If he wants to play on the day of an accident, he may not have a chance..."


    ��������


    Liu Neng looked at Wang Jun and suddenly became silent. His expression was a little overwhelmed.


    "By the way, how would they react if they saw this video in the harem?"


    Knowing that he had said the wrong thing, Wang Jun quickly changed the topic.


    "What else can you do? The dog jumped over the wall..."


    "Where to jump?" Wang Jun asked.


    "They''ll jump on whoever releases the things!"


    "Are you sure Ye Han they will target sun Qiang? Not us?" Wang Jun narrowed his eyes and looked puzzled.


    "I''m not sure..."


    "Shit, you don''t know anything. You''re here to analyze a JB with me!" Wang Jun was speechless.


    "I don''t know now, but I think I''ll know soon..."


    Liu Neng said something and shook his cell phone.


    "Why do you believe that man so much? Are you sure he won''t turn against him? If he tells Ye Han the truth now, our situation will be embarrassing..."


    "No doubt about employing people, no doubt about people. This person is very important for us. Without him, we are not qualified to break the wrist with Ye Han in H city!" Liu Neng opened his mouth and explained.

 Chapter 717

    Wang Jun looked at Liu Neng and opened his mouth to say something, but he still held back his words.


    "Fart quickly, don''t hesitate here..." Liu Neng saw Wang Jun''s mind at a glance.


    "On the other side, you are the boss and I work for you, so I can''t say more about you, but I think I should advise you about our relationship..."


    "What do you want to persuade me?" Liu Neng asked with narrowed eyes.


    "I don''t think that person is so reliable. You should keep an eye on what you do..."


    "In this case, tell me?" Liu Neng sneered, then sighed and said, "there are no people in this world that I can trust 100%, including you, Xiaowu and the boss. Now in this society, I tell you that my feelings are too fake. Do my job and take the money I should take. That''s all I think!"


    ��������


    Wang Jun looked at Liu Neng and felt speechless.


    "Don''t worry about me!"


    Liu Neng patted Wang Jun on the shoulder.


    "What will you do if you make enough money one day?"


    "We''ll have to wait until the day when the money is enough..."


    "Have you ever thought about leaving the boss?" Wang Jun suddenly looked up at Liu Neng and asked.


    After hearing this, Liu Neng suddenly paused, and then whispered, "I want to leave this industry all the time, but I can''t go now, because I still have something to do..."


    "..." Wang Jun was silent.


    "Ding Ling Ling... Ding Ling Ling..."


    At this time, Liu Neng''s cell phone suddenly rang.


    Liu Neng took a simple glance at his mobile phone, then looked at Wang Jun and said, "shout Xiao Wu up and go out to do something!"


    "Has that man sent a letter?" Wang Jun asked as he put on his coat.


    "Well, let me meet at the old place..."


    "... OK!" Wang Jun nodded, then strode to Xiao Wu''s room.


    ����


    On the other side, in the meeting room of the harem.


    The meeting room was full of people. All the high-rise buildings in our harem were present except Liu Rui. The whole room was full of smoke and cigarette butts underground.


    "It''s obviously a declaration of war with us!" I shouted tired, rubbing my hair like a brooding chicken, half a cigarette end in my mouth.


    "Although they put the videos and account books on the Internet, they put the materials in mosaics, which shows that they don''t want to break the net with Bi Wenshi. They just want Bi Wenshi to know what he is now!" Wei Yiwen looked at me and said.


    "Now if Bi Wenshi leaks this thing, he must take action!" I sighed and then said, "what would Bi Wenshi do if sun Qiang contacted Bi Wenshi at this time?"


    "..." after I asked, the whole conference room was fucking quiet. I could only hear the sound of smoking.


    "Yuan Yuan, what do you think Bi Wenshi will do?" I looked at Yuan Yuan and asked.


    "Retreat for progress, sacrifice us first, and then deal with sun Qiang slowly!" Yuan Yuan said the key point very directly.


    "What do you think we should do now?" I continued.


    "...." Yuan Yuan was silent.


    "Shit!"


    I scolded wordlessly, then looked at Gao Jia and said, "if we advance the matter, will it be dangerous?"


    "There should be no problem. Anyway, it''s a strong attack. As long as the fire is constant, it''s the same when you go in..."


    "OK!"


    I nodded slightly, then directly took out my mobile phone and dialed Guo Siwei.


    "Have you seen the things on the Internet?" Guo thought directly after answering my phone.


    "Can I not fucking watch it? This morning, 800 people have to call me and ask me if I know who this person is. It''s just that China Mobile didn''t send me a fucking text message..." I collapsed and replied.


    "That man is bi Wenshi, right?" Guo thought.


    "Hmm..." I snorted.


    "If something happens to him, our family will be ruined!"


    "What are you talking about?" my voice was eight degrees higher and screamed.


    "Bi Wenshi and my father came down together. Bi Wenshi''s downfall is not good for my father..."


    "Shit, your father still has this relationship!" I scolded speechlessly, stretched out my hand and lit a cigarette trembling. Originally, Bi Wenshi had an accident alone, and now there is his mother with the Guo family. If Bi Wenshi had an accident at the same time, my hard-earned relationship in H city may be emptied in an instant!


    In a business like our harem, if there is no one on duty behind you, he will be a small bar if you work all your fucking life.


    I thought Bi Wenshi had fallen. We couldn''t get the project of the University City at the last time, but if there was an accident between the Guo family and their son, there might be a big event in our harem!


    "What''s the relationship? Now you''d better think about how to deal with this thing on the Internet..."


    "Don''t you have any Internet policemen? Can you seal these posts?" I asked with a frown.


    "We''ve been sealing, but this method is to treat the symptoms rather than the root causes. I''ll seal a new one for a family, and many posts are forwarded. You can''t only seal all the netizens in H City in a day? Moreover, the more intense our response to this thing, the more serious the people will feel. These people are in a state of watching the excitement. At that time If we really make things bigger and disturb the people above, it will be even harder for us to deal with... "Guo thought quickly explained to me.


    "Fuck, it''s so troublesome?" I grinned and flopped on my chair.


    "OK, don''t worry about these things on the Internet now. After all, these things are all with mosaics. I advise you to seize the time to find the root of this thing, because I''m afraid that if the hackers eliminate the mosaics on the video for a long time, it''s really annoying..."


    "I''m almost where this thing came from now..."


    "Where?" Guo thought aloud.


    "I think it came out of sun Qiang''s hand, so I want my people to tie sun Qiang to see if I can get something!!" I said bluntly.


    "Are you sure?" Guo thought.


    "Eight, nine, ten!"


    "Well, I''ll help you with the police, but don''t take too long. Call me before you start. Is it enough for me to do it for you for an hour?"


    "Is an hour enough?" I asked, looking at Gao Jia.


    "Enough!" Gao Jia nodded.


    "Half an hour is enough!" I repeated from the phone.


    "OK, call then!"


    With that, Guo thought directly hung up the phone.

 Chapter 718

    After listening to the phone with Guo Siwei, I looked at my watch. It was five thirty.


    "Is there a problem starting at seven?" I looked at Gao Jia and asked.


    "No problem..." Gao Jia shook his head.


    "Well, you guys go out and get ready and start on time at seven!"


    "Good!"


    They nodded and walked out of the meeting in twos and threes.


    After the meeting, I looked at my mobile phone and suddenly had an impulse to call Liu Rui. I didn''t know when the fool would come back. When Liu Rui was away, sometimes no one could give me opinions on many of my ideas, Meng Liang or yuan yuan. They only agreed with my ideas, but never raised any objections, Sometimes the less opposition, the more I fear, because I feel the more I miss.


    ����


    In the East, West, North and South rooms, things lie in bed and poke their mobile phones. North and South have an ugly face and sit next to the window. They don''t know what to think.


    "Where do you sit? What do you think?" asked the East and West, looking at the north and south.


    "I wonder if I should tell Ye about something..." the north and South replied with a heavy face.


    "Why? You have something to hide from the leaves?" things stood up and walked to the north and south.


    "..." north and South looked up at things, and then nodded vigorously.


    "I think if you think it''s important, you should tell Ye. After all, Ye is good to us..."


    "But..."


    "But what?" the thing asked.


    "But I don''t know how he will react after telling Ye about it!" north and South answered with pursed lips.


    "What''s the reaction? It''s about ye. We are ministers and ye is Jun. although we don''t read much, I understand that it''s a big mistake to deceive Jun!"


    "Brother, don''t you ask anything?" north and South looked at things and asked.


    "Now you know that you are hiding from ye alone. If I know, we are hiding from ye alone. You are hiding from ye alone. Ye is angry. I can persuade him. If we both hide from ye and ye is angry, who can persuade him? Who can help us speak?"


    This sentence was directly asked by the north and the south. The north and the South looked at the things and remained silent for a long time. Then they nodded and said, "brother, I understand!"


    "Just understand!" things patted north and South on the shoulder, and then walked out of the bedroom.


    "Why are you going?" north and South shouted.


    "I''ll go to the bathroom..."


    ����


    The other side.


    Liu Neng, Xiao Wu and Wang Jun drove a jeep to a parking lot.


    This parking lot is the parking lot where they first met people in our harem.


    "What''s the fucking time? Why don''t you come yet?" Xiao Wu scolded carelessly with his feet on the steering wheel and a cigarette end in his mouth.


    "Maybe there''s something else I can''t leave..." Liu Neng replied with his eyes closed.


    "Shit, I don''t have a fucking sense of time! When I come later, I have to talk about him. I can''t be late to be an undercover!! they are all high-risk occupations. How much does it take to delay a minute!"


    "I fucking found your mouth broken?" Liu Neng opened his eyes and looked at Xiao Wu speechless.


    "This thing is not my broken mouth, I am serious..." Xiao Wu replied with a big mouth.


    "Roll the calf, take your feet down, and you''ll be your fucking Kang!"


    "I don''t have a Kang in my house, city people..." Xiao Wu bared his teeth and smiled.


    "...." Liu Neng looked at Xiao Wu and said nothing.


    "Bang bang!"


    Just then, the window of the jeep suddenly rang.


    Liu Neng and Xiao Wu quickly sat up. Wang Jun looked outside and found that there was no one except a cleaning aunt.


    "Aunt, what are you doing?" Wang Jun rolled down the window and shouted at aunt.


    "Are you waiting for someone?" aunt asked with a Shandong accent and a nervous look at Wang Jun.


    After hearing aunt''s words, Wang Jun turned his head and looked at Liu Neng, then nodded slightly and promised, "it''s waiting for someone."


    "Someone asked me to give this to you..."


    Then aunt took out a black handbag from the cleaning car.


    "Thank you!"


    Wang Jun took the handbag and closed the window directly.


    The aunt outside the car observed in situ, and then pushed the cleaning car to go outside the parking lot.


    "Is the delivery so fucking advanced now?"


    Wang Jun handed Liu Neng his bag with a smile.


    "Ha ha..."


    Liu Neng smiled and opened the zipper of his handbag with a crash. The handbag was new. There was only a note and a USB flash disk in it.


    A few lines of small characters were written on the note: "something''s wrong. I can''t get through it. They''re going to start with sun Qiang tonight. There''s what you want in the USB flash drive!"


    After reading the note, Liu Neng directly took out a lighter, lit the note, and then threw it out of the car.


    "What''s written on the note?" Xiao Wu asked curiously.


    "Nothing, just can''t come..." Liu Neng explained, and then shouted at Wang Jun: "drive home!"


    "Are you going home now? We haven''t done anything fucking?" Xiao Wu shouted in surprise.


    "It''s enough to get this thing. Now it''s enough for them to play in the harem..." Liu Neng smiled at the USB flash disk in his hand and put it in his pocket.


    "What''s in the USB flash drive?" Xiao Wu asked with his eyes askew.


    "Do you want to know?" Liu Neng asked with a smile.


    "Ah, that what, I know or not, I just ask..." Xiao Wu pretended not to care.


    "If you don''t want to know, forget it..."


    "No, I said I know!" Xiao Wu quickly explained.


    "Then I don''t want to tell you... Ha ha!"


    "..." Xiao Wu looked at Liu Neng with a big red face and was silent for a long time. Then he clenched his teeth and scolded, "I have a fucking sentence. Your mother doesn''t know whether to say it or not!"


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Wang Jun and Liu Neng laughed at the same time.


    "What are you laughing at? Are you stupid with him every day..."


    Little five scolded awkwardly, then kicked Wang Jun and shouted, "SA B Leng, drive!"


    ����


    On the other side, in the office of the mayor of H.


    A man in a suit with a healthy face sat in front of his desk with a serious expression.


    Although the man is nearly 60 years old, there is no trace of weight gain in his figure. In addition to the seriousness of his anger, the years don''t seem to leave any trace on his face. It feels like a man of 40 years old.


    On the edge of the man''s desk stood two men with gold wire glasses. They held a piece of information in their hands and stood beside the man with trembling and nervous expressions.


    This man is the legendary political peak of H City, Bi Wenshi!

 Chapter 719

    Bi Wenshi sat at his desk and squinted at the post on the forum. The two middle-aged people standing beside him had dense beads of sweat on their foreheads and their bodies trembled slightly. Bi Wenshi didn''t speak. Neither of them dared to wipe the beads of sweat on their faces. The air in the whole office was like Buddha.


    "Secretary Zhang, why does this thing still exist?" Bi Wenshi asked, biting his teeth and looking at the middle-aged man around him.


    "City... Mayor! I contacted the internet police yesterday, but the forwarding volume and release volume of this post are too huge. They can''t handle it in a moment and a half..." Secretary Zhang held his glasses and stammered an explanation.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, Bi Wenshi hit the table with a fist.


    After hearing the news, Secretary Zhang and driver Wang were so frightened that they quickly stepped back. They followed Bi Wenshi for more than 20 years. When did they see Bi Wenshi so angry?


    Bi Wenshi has always been a happy and angry person. Now he is so excited, which shows that Bi Wenshi is really angry this time!


    "I can''t handle it for a while!! then tell me when I can make these things disappear completely? Tell me!"


    Bi Wenshi stared at Secretary Zhang and shouted.


    "I... I''m not sure..."


    "I''m not sure what the fuck I want you to eat!" Bi Wenshi shouted, then gritted his teeth with Secretary Zhang''s collar and said, "I''ll give you two days. If there''s such information on the Internet, you don''t have to do it. Just roll the calf for me, okay?"


    "Ming... Understand!" Secretary Zhang nodded quickly.


    "Hoo..."


    Bi Wenshi looked at Secretary General Zhang, took a breath, and then slowly loosened Secretary Zhang''s collar.


    "Mayor, don''t worry, I''m sure to handle this matter well..."


    Seeing that Bi Wenshi''s mood had stabilized, Secretary Zhang quickly added.


    "If this thing develops seriously, you know what it means to me, so no matter how much it costs, even if I quit as mayor, I have to find out the person who released this thing. You know? I don''t want to leave a disgraceful mark on our resume!" Bi Wenshi explained slowly in his chair, then looked at driver Wang and said: "Is there any smoke?"


    "Yes!"


    The driver quickly took out a box of Zhonghua and handed it to bi Wenshi.


    Bi Wenshi looked down at Zhonghua on the table and grinned: "I remember when I first saw you, you still smoked a two five red dragon..."


    "Borrow your light from the mayor..." the driver explained awkwardly.


    "Ha ha..." Bi Wenshi reached out and took out a cigarette, turned his head and said to the driver, "if this matter is handled well, you''ll still smoke this cigarette in the future. If it''s not handled well, you can even smoke..."


    "Mayor..." the driver shouted in a low voice.


    "All right, go out and do something."


    Bi Wenshi waved his hand and lit the cigarette on his mouth.


    "..." the driver looked at BI Wenshi and kept silent for a while, then walked out of the office slowly.


    "Mayor, tomorrow is the bidding meeting for the development project of iron tower university town. You..."


    Secretary Zhang looked at the schedule in the folder and asked tentatively.


    "Postpone the bidding meeting. It''s not just the bidding meeting. All the itineraries have been cancelled for me. If this matter is not solved, what I''m doing now is meaningless!"


    "OK!" Secretary Zhang nodded slightly, and then walked out of Bi Wenshi''s office slowly.


    After the driver and the secretary left, Bi Wenshi was the only one left in the office. Bi Wenshi took a deep breath of smoke. The strong cigarette stimulated his trachea. Bi Wenshi, who would not have smoked, choked with tears


    Bi Wenshi has been in politics for 30 years. In the first 15 years, he was firm and resolute, and in the last 15 years, he was sophisticated and smooth, so that he could leave a good reputation on the day he retired.


    In the first 15 years, Bi Wenshi trained countless people like Liu Yong. Bi Wenshi spent another 15 years to get rid of these relationships. Originally, Bi Wenshi thought he had erased all the things in the past, but the emergence of this video made Bi Wenshi understand that there is no airtight wall in the world.


    When there were flies, Bi Wenshi bought countless fly swatters. When he thought all the flies were killed by him, he threw away those dirty and crude fly swatters, because he thought they should not appear in his luxurious bedroom!


    But now, the flies appear again, but the fly swatter has been thrown away!


    Bi Wenshi now has only two clean people, Secretary Zhang and driver Wang. The cleaner he is, the smaller his circle is. The smaller his circle is, the limited his ability is. Therefore, Bi Wenshi can only rely on the so-called police to solve these things.


    But sometimes the ability of the police is limited by all aspects of society. At this time, Bi Wenshi began to regret why he threw away all the fly swatters instead of leaving one for himself to wait for the emergence of flies!


    Bi Wenshi''s 15 years of step-by-step work finally failed to stop the reappearance of flies!


    ����


    At seven in the evening, at the gate of the harem.


    Two domineering cars without license plates parked neatly at the gate of the harem.


    In the overlord car in front, there are five people, Gao Jia, Niu Lei, Guan Tian, Ming, Zhang Fengyu, and four people, big green mountains in the East, West, North and south, in the back.


    "Leaders don''t need to say anything?" Gao Jia sat on the co pilot and looked at me with a smile.


    "..." I looked at Gao Jia and said in a low voice, "come back alive! One can''t be less!"


    After my words, everyone''s expression solidified


    "Sun Qiang is not important. We still have a chance to be the best. Don''t play with your life if you don''t come back!" I stepped forward and patted Gao Jia on the shoulder.


    "Understand!" Gao Jia looked at me and nodded.


    "You all have to listen to Uncle Tian''s command this time. There''s no other meaning. Uncle Tian can be more rational than you..."


    "Yes."


    After that, I turned around and walked to the North-South car. Looking at the North-South car, I smiled and said, "Gao Jia, if they get hurt, I''ll pick you up first when they come back!"


    "Why do you clean me up? I''m a deputy today. If anything happens, you find my brother..." Nanbei replied to me with a cigarette end in his mouth.


    "Ha ha..."


    I smiled and patted north and South on the head.


    "Come on, don''t fucking leave like life and death. What a big thing. If I hadn''t hurt my ass now, I could clean up sun Qiang''s old calf myself..."


    At this time, Yang Song stood beside me, licking the ice cream and bared his teeth.


    "All right, let''s go!"


    I nodded to the north and south.


    A minute later, two domineering cars slowly disappeared in our sight.

 Chapter 720

    After Gao Jiatian Ming and others left, I followed old Che Meng Liang and they returned to the harem.


    "No, I''ll go there..."


    After returning to the office, Meng Liang looked at me while smoking and said.


    "..." I was a little distracted when I looked at the scenery outside the window.


    "I''m fucking talking to you..." Meng Liang reached out and pushed me.


    "Ah?" I was stunned. Then I turned to look at Meng Liang and asked, "what are you talking about?"


    "Shit!!" Meng Liang''s eyes were silent, then raised his voice and shouted, "if you don''t trust me, I''ll take Yang Song out for a walk..."


    "No, I''m not worried, but I vaguely feel that it''s not as simple as I thought..."


    I sat on my chair and whispered back.


    "It''s not easy. Don''t you still worry? I''d better go there and save the accident..." Meng Liang said and walked out of the office.


    "Stop!!" I shouted fiercely, then looked at Meng Liang and said, "if they have an accident, you''d better stay in the harem..."


    "One more is better than one less?" Meng Liang tilted his eyes and said in a stubborn tone.


    "Pull it. You''re the holy man of heaven? You used to be peaceful? Just squat in the harem for me. If I know you''re going out, I''ll be angry with you. I''ll tell you!"


    "Shit!!" Meng Liang scolded helplessly, then pushed the door and went out.


    After Meng Liang left, I then looked at the scenery outside the window. I don''t know why I always feel my right eyelid jump again. Maybe it''s a psychological effect


    ����


    On the other hand, Tian Ming, Gao Jia and others drove to the villa where sun Qiang''s family was located.


    "There are a lot of security guards here, and there are also a lot of bodyguards in sun Qiang''s family, so let''s not fall in love with the war after we go in, and run directly to sun Qiang, okay?"


    In the car, Tian Ming checked his pistol and charged Gao Jia, Niu Lei and others.


    "Understand!!" Gao Jia nodded and pinned the pistol to her waist.


    "I tell you, uncle Tian, if you say you shoot, I may not be able to compare with you, but if you say kidnapping, you really don''t have my specialty. After all, I''ve been doing this thing for so long, and he pays attention to being fast and ruthless!! what''s fast? Fast is quick......" Niu Lei grinds and haws while loading bullets to teach Tian Ming.


    "Boo!!" Gao Jia slapped Niu Lei on the head, then bit his teeth and scolded: "when the fuck is it? You''re still in the mood to pull the calf. Uncle Tian is so old, you''re fucking telling him that you''re confused..."


    "Hehe, it''s all right. Talking is a good thing!!" Tian Ming smiled and was in a good mood.


    "People''s uncle Tian didn''t speak. What the fuck do you always do with me!!" Niu Lei covered his big head with few hair, with a slightly wronged expression.


    "Less BB, too broken a day..."


    "Bang bang!!"


    Just then, there was a knock on the glass outside.


    Tian Ming looked out and saw something standing outside the car. Tian Ming quickly rolled down the window.


    "What''s the matter?" Tian Ming asked, looking at something.


    "I''ll try the walkie talkie. I''m afraid it won''t work..." the thing replied cautiously.


    "Ha ha..." Tian Ming smiled, then took out his walkie talkie and shouted twice. After a while, a reply from the north and the South came from the walkie talkie: "Oh, Gaga, clear!!"


    After confirming that there was no problem, he nodded, then looked at Tian Ming and said, "Uncle Tian, safety is the main thing, don''t worry!"


    "I know..."


    "All right, let''s get in touch with the walkie talkie and shout when we need fire support!!"


    "I see!!"


    Tian Ming nodded and then directly opened the door.


    "Bang!!"


    The four doors of the domineering car spread out almost at the same time. Tian Ming, Gao Jia, Guan Niu Lei and Zhang Fengyu jumped out of the car at the same time.


    "Have a nice trip!"


    Things patted Gao Jia on the shoulder, and then quickly stepped onto another bully.


    A minute later, the group of five climbed over the wall and entered the villa area where sun Qiang''s family was located.


    ����


    "Let''s wait here?"


    After Tian Ming and his colleagues left, they asked from north to south.


    "Ah, pay attention to the walkie talkie. If they have an accident, they will inform us at the first time..."


    "Then how can we get in?" the north and South looked at the two meter high wall and said nothing.


    "Go directly to the gate. If the security guard stops and runs over directly, sun Qiang''s house is close to the gate. Time should be in time..."


    "How do you know?" north and South asked in surprise.


    "The leaf let me step on it with Uncle Tian earlier..."


    "Shit, why didn''t I know about it?"


    "You don''t know more..." the thing rolled his eyes silently, then put his hands behind his head and said with a heavy complexion: "leaf is a person who can see farther than us at any time..."


    "What do you mean?" the north and South looked puzzled.


    "Do you know when the leaf asked me to come and step on it?"


    "When?"


    "The day after sun Qiang returned to H City, he asked Uncle Tian to come with me..."


    North and South looked at things, stared at beads, and said nothing for a while.


    On the other hand, after Tian Ming and others entered the villa area, Tian Ming found sun Qiang''s villa in less than three minutes, and then turned around the first floor of the villa.


    "What are you waiting for?" Niu Lei asked impatiently after Tian Ming.


    "Don''t make a fucking noise!!" Gao Jia frowned and scolded behind Niu Lei. Gao Jia knew that Tian Ming should be looking for the unlocked window, because Tian Ming would step back gently without passing through a window.


    "Patter!"


    At this time, a white wooden window was gently pushed open by Tian Ming, but the lock on the window was still locked, which showed that the window had been tampered with, and it was obvious that the entrance was reserved in advance.


    "When you enter through this window, there are few bodyguards here. After entering, go to the third floor. The first one on the right is sun Qiang''s bedroom, okay?" Tian Ming whispered at Gao Jia and others.


    "Understand!!" Gao Jia nodded.


    "Shit, uncle Tian, you can have two skills!!" Niu Lei smiled at the half open and half closed window.


    "Don''t I dare to take you to play such a dangerous game?" Tian Ming replied with a smile, then turned his head to Zhang Yuyu and said, "Yuyu, you have good skills. Go up first!!"


    "Hmm!!"


    Zhang Fengyu promised, and then he held the windowsill flexibly and floated in.


    "Shit, I have some fucking work!"


    After Zhang Fengyu went in, Niu Lei stared at beads and commented with envy.


    "Stop fucking nonsense and get in!"


    Gao Jia scolded silently, and then jumped into the window.


    After a while, all five people jumped into the villa.

 Chapter 721

    After Tian Ming and others entered the villa, they first observed the surrounding environment and determined that no one had it. Tian Ming pointed to Zhang Yuyu and Guan Zi, and then pointed to the stairs on the right. Obviously, Tian Ming asked Zhang Yuyu and Guan Zi to go up to the third floor from the stairs on the right.


    After Zhang Yuyu understood what he meant, he nodded hard.


    Tian Ming sees Zhang Fengyu nodding, then points to Gao Jia and Niu Lei and signals them to follow him.


    Although Gao Jia and Tian Ming didn''t cooperate with each other, he also knew what this meant, so he nodded quickly.


    "Go!"


    Tian Ming shouted in a low voice, and then waved and ran directly to the stairs on the left. Gao Jia and Niu Lei followed him, while Zhang Fengyu and Guan ran to the stairs on the right.


    The movements of the five people were very light. They couldn''t hear any sound at all. After a while, the five people came to the bedroom door.


    Gao Jia extended her finger to the door and looked at Tian Ming.


    Tian Ming hesitated and then directly screwed the door handle.


    "Ba Da!"


    The door was unlocked.


    Knowing that the door was unlocked, Tian Ming''s heart clicked. How can people like sun Qiang sleep without locking the door? There may be only one reason why he doesn''t lock the door, that is, there may be a problem in the house.


    Although Tian Ming twisted the handle, he didn''t open the door for the first time, because he was hesitating whether to go in or not!


    "There seems to be something wrong..." Tian Ming whispered next to Gao Jia''s ear.


    "..." Gao Jia frowned slightly, then clenched her teeth and said, "come here, why don''t you go in..."


    "Let''s go in and the rest are waiting outside..." Tian Ming whispered back, and then turned the door handle again.


    "Pa!"


    The door is open.


    "Hula!"


    Tian Ming and Gao Jia walked into the room. Zhang Yuyu and others also took out their pistols and stared at the situation in the room, but the light in the room was very dark. Basically, they could not see anything.


    "Pa!"


    Tian Ming took out his flashlight and shook it in the bedroom. Then he found that there was no one on the bed.


    "Withdraw!"


    Knowing that something was wrong, Tian Ming quickly pulled Gao Jia.


    "Hula!"


    Before Tian Ming finished shouting, he heard a burst of footsteps, accompanied by the sound of bullets loading.


    "Pa!"


    The light in the bedroom lit up instantly, and three young people hiding in the bedroom wardrobe jumped out directly.


    "Don''t move!"


    The young man shouted at Gao Jia with a pistol.


    "Don''t touch your mother B!"


    Gao Jia scolded at the top of her voice, then raised her hand and ran to the direction of the wardrobe. There were two shots.


    "Kang!! Kang!"


    Gao Jia''s two sudden shots directly hit the young man''s head. The wooden wardrobe was punched through two holes. After hearing the gunshot, Zhang Yuyu rushed in and rushed directly to the three young people in the room.


    "Ha ha..." the young man turned aside to avoid Zhang Fengyu, and then kicked Niu Lei in the stomach.


    "Bang!"


    Niu Lei was kicked off before he reacted.


    "Fuck you!" Guan scolded in a low voice, then waved his fist and hit the egg in the young man''s face. The young man instinctively raised his hand to block it. There was a dull sound in the young man''s arm. The whole man stepped back two steps, but he didn''t fall down.


    "Poof!"


    Another young man close to the pipe, took out the * directly, and ran to the clavicle of the pipe at an amazing speed.


    "Pooh!"


    "Pooh!"


    "Pooh!"


    The young man was very fast. He stabbed him three times in the blink of an eye. If Gao Jia hadn''t kicked him away, he might have killed the pipe.


    Because the battle happened so suddenly, and the physical quality and reaction ability of the opposite side were obviously not ordinary bodyguards. Tian Ming knew that this was arranged by sun Qiang in advance. Since they arranged three people to wait in this room, it must be no problem for the three people to beat five of them.


    Tian Ming thought for a moment and directly took out his pistol and ran to the youth. Although he hit two shots, they all hit where it didn''t matter.


    "Kang!"


    After seeing Tian Ming shooting, the three young men quickly fought back. All the bullets ran towards Tian Ming. Tian Ming accelerated and ran out of the door, and then hid at the door frame.


    "Get out!" Gao Jia whispered after seeing Tian Ming run out, and then ran outside the house.


    "Chase out!"


    Seeing that Gao Jia was about to run, the young man shouted quickly, and then ran outside the house with big steps.


    "Bang!"


    Just as the three young people had just walked out of the house, Tian Ming suddenly turned sideways and kicked the two young people with one foot.


    The next second, Zhang Fengyu and Gao Jia hold down one, and the three cooperate very tacitly.


    "Draft, loosen!"


    There was also a young man who did not lie down, sweating on his forehead, holding a pistol and shouting at Tian Ming.


    "Hehe, are you still playing with me like this?" Tian Ming smiled with disdain, then raised his hand and shot directly on the young man''s wrist.


    "Ba Da!"


    The young man''s wrist was directly pierced, and his pistol fell to the ground.


    Seeing that the young man had no gun, the pipe kicked the young man away.


    "Don''t move. I tell you, if I move, I won''t hit my wrist. I''ll hit my head..."


    Tian Ming smiled and threatened, then picked up the pistol on the ground and ran directly to the bedroom on the second floor.


    "You can''t let them go!"


    Seeing Tian Ming, Gao Jia and others leaving, a young man struggled to get up.


    "Bang!"


    A gun shot, the bullet directly hit the floor in front of the young man''s head, emitting a trace of white smoke.


    "Is it shameless to ask you not to move?"


    Tian Ming looked at the young man and shouted.


    The young man looked back at the hole on the ground, was silent, and then slowly lay on the ground.


    "Hehe, that''s right..."


    Tian Ming grinned and ran to the second floor.


    "Kang!"


    Just as Tian Ming turned back, the gunfire rang out again, but the bullet missed and hit Tian Ming on the shoulder.


    ��������


    Tian Ming looked back at the young man who shot, with a little hesitation in his eyes.


    "Kang! Kang! Kang!"


    Before Tian Ming spoke, Zhang Yuyu held a pistol and fired three shots directly!


    The blood sprayed out in an instant and directly dyed the floor under Tian Ming''s feet red. All three young people were killed at one blow!


    Tian Ming looks at Zhang Fengyu with a puzzled look in his eyes. It is obvious that he doesn''t like Zhang Fengyu''s practice.


    "You''re old..." Zhang Fengyu threw down this sentence, and then ran directly to the second floor with a pistol.


    ��������


    Tian Ming, Gao Jia and others stood in a pool of blood. They looked at Zhang Fengyu''s back with some blurred eyes. No one thought how cruel this young man, who has little contact and few words, was when he started, and didn''t give others a way to live!

 Chapter 722

    After Zhang Fengyu finished killing people, Tian Ming, Gao Jia, Niu Lei and Guan were stunned for a while, but the current situation does not allow them to think too much.


    "Kill it! It''s important to do business..."


    Tian Ming looked at the corpse on the ground and sighed helplessly. Then he strode to catch up with Zhang Fengyu.


    Gao Jia looked at each other and then followed Tian Ming''s steps.


    ����


    At the same time, after running to the bedroom on the second floor, he opened the door and just saw sun Qiang ready to pack up and escape. It was obvious that sun Qiang was not in the bedroom today, which showed that he had guessed that we would fight him tonight, but he didn''t guess that our combat effectiveness was so strong, basically killing the three young people left in their bedroom, So before sun Qiang could run out of the villa, he was blocked in the house by Zhang Fengyu.


    Zhang Fengyu looked at Sun Qiang and the two bodyguards around Sun Qiang. He wiped the blood on his face, then looked at Sun Qiang and shouted, "Sun Qiang, there are four teammates behind me. Even if you walk, you three beat four of us. Do you think you can go out alive?"


    Sun Qiang sat on the chair, expressionless and silent.


    "Wow!"


    The bullet is loaded.


    "Kang!!"


    Zhang Yuyu shot directly, and the bodyguard around Sun Qiang fell to the ground. Zhang Yuyu shot too fast. He didn''t give the bodyguard any reaction time at all. No one thought that Zhang Yuyu was so decisive.


    "You have two people left!"


    Zhang Fengyu shouted expressionless.


    Sun Qiang was a little silent and whispered back: "the people in the back palace have two sons. I''ll go with you..."


    "Understand!" Zhang Fengyu nodded slightly, and then took out a handcuff from his trouser pocket.


    "Click!"


    The handcuffs were buckled on Sun Qiang''s right hand and Zhang Fengyu''s right hand.


    "Step, step!"


    At this time, there was a dense sound of footsteps outside the house. Zhang Fengyu suddenly turned back and found that it was Tian Ming and several of them.


    "Finished?"


    Tian Ming looked at Sun Qiang, looked at Zhang Yuyu in surprise and asked.


    "Well, it''s done!"


    Zhang Fengyu nodded, then raised his legs and kicked on the face of the bodyguard around Sun Qiang. The bodyguard suddenly fainted.


    "You bodyguards are made of paper? What''s the fucking quality..."


    Zhang Yuyu scolded wordlessly, and then dragged sun Qiang to run outside the villa. Tian Ming and others followed Zhang Yuyu behind.


    ����


    Outside the villa.


    Things sat in the co pilot''s position, kept looking at the walkie talkie in their hands, and whispered, "why hasn''t this fucking come out? Is there an accident?"


    "Why don''t we go and have a look?" north and South pursed their lips and replied.


    "Wait..." the thing frowned and refused.


    "I don''t think there should be an accident. If there is an accident, they should be able to inform us..." North South JB analyzed it with great heart.


    "..." things looked at the road outside the car and said nothing.


    "Didi!"


    At this time, at least three or four jeeps roared to the villa community at an amazing speed.


    The thing looked at the jeep outside the window and was silent. Then he shouted at the north and South: "catch up, these three cars are wrong!"


    "I feel something''s wrong with the car..." I said when I was in gear from the north to the south.


    "Come on, don''t fucking BB, hurry up!"


    ����


    On the other hand, after Zhang Fengyu and sun Qiang ran out of the villa, they ran less than 200 meters in the community, and three jeeps blocked the exit of the community.


    "Fuck, wave after wave, you fucking think it''s Plants vs. Zombies!"


    Niu Lei looked at the jeep in front of him and scolded silently. Then he rattled the bolt of the gun and entered the combat state.


    "Wind and rain, you protect sun Qiang and leave us alone!"


    Tian Ming turned his head and shouted, then took out a handful of * from his arms and stared at the three jeeps in front of him.


    "Ho! Ho! Ho!"


    The doors of the three jeeps opened almost at the same time, and the little five Wang Jun and others came out of the jeep.


    "Little five!"


    Sun Qiang shouted excitedly after seeing Xiao Wu.


    "Don''t make a fucking noise and scare me!"


    Niu Lei turned back and kicked sun Qiang impatiently, then held up * and shouted to Xiao Wu, "are you the one who killed my brother!"


    The moment Niu Lei saw Xiao Wu, his calm eyes were full of blood. Niu Lei was not only excited, but both Gao Jia Guan and Guan were red in their eyes, because they will never forget that Xiao Wu was the murderer who killed the tiger!


    "It''s really a narrow road for friends..." Xiao Wu grinned, then squinted at Zhang Fengyu and said, "leave people. I''m in a good mood today and let you go..."


    "Do you think it''s possible?"


    Zhang Fengyu replied expressionless.


    "No... maybe... Right!"


    Xiao Wu shouted with a long voice, and then held a * to hug the fire directly. In fact, Xiao Wu also knew that he had no need to negotiate with these people!


    "Da Da!"


    The muzzle of the gun was sprayed with fire dragons, and the bullets hit Gao Jia and others in front of their feet in a straight line.


    Gao Jia and others took a step back, and then raised * to fight back.


    "Bang!"


    At this time, a white bully rushed out fiercely, and then hit the jeep next to Xiao Wu.


    "More people bully less people, don''t you?"


    Things roared, then rushed out with AK and fired at Xiao Wu.


    "Kang Kang!"


    After a burst of gunfire, Xiao Wu lay down at least three people around him!


    "Yes, is it wrong for people to take it away?"


    The north and South looked at the little five Wang Jun and others and shouted.


    "Your fighting power is almost enough!"


    Xiao Wu replied with a big mouth, then turned to open the door and got on the bus. Wang Jun also got on the bus.


    "Don''t let him run!" Gao Jia thought Xiao Wu was going to run and shouted.


    "Hehe, do I still run with you?" Xiao Wu grinned and patted his palm.


    "Hula!"


    At this time, at least more than 20 people rushed out from both sides of the community!


    Tian Ming was stunned when he saw the people who suddenly came out. These people were obviously arranged in advance, which shows that sun Qiang''s small five people have been prepared for a long time. They just wait for the people from north, South, East and west to appear, and then catch them all!


    So little five didn''t really do it at the beginning!


    Zhang Yuyu squinted at the group of people around them. His eyes were helpless. It was obviously a set given to them in advance. Sun Qiang could follow out so easily, which showed that sun Qiang knew he would not be taken away!

 Chapter 723

    "Shua!"


    Seeing so many people suddenly appear around, Tian Ming turns his head and takes a look at Zhang Fengyu.


    Zhang Yuyu instantly understood Tian Ming''s meaning. He observed the surrounding environment, then waved his forearm and knocked sun Qiang unconscious with * directly around him. Then he picked up sun Qiang and ran to the community with a big step. Zhang Yuyu''s action was very fast. The action he used was less than ten seconds. This is the professional quality of a fugitive!


    "Draft it? It''s fucking time. Do you still want to run?" Xiao Wu scolded silently, and then shouted at his people: "shoot!"


    Seeing that Zhang Fengyu is going to run with sun Qiang, Xiao Wu''s men quickly draw their guns and directly aim at Zhang Fengyu with sun Qiang on his back, but Sun Qiang is on Zhang Fengyu''s back. These people still dare not hit Zhang Fengyu''s head, so they have to aim at his thigh.


    "Cover!"


    Tian Ming shouted when he saw Zhang Fengyu run away, and then pulled the trigger with * in his hand. Countless bullets exploded under the feet of two groups of people and horses. For a moment, the quiet community burst into the sky.


    "Kang Kang!"


    Tian Ming fought back at Xiao Wu''s men while avoiding bullets.


    "Poop!"


    "Poop!"


    Tian Ming''s marksmanship is very accurate. He basically belongs to the kind of shooting without miss, so in a moment, most of the five people fell.


    "Draft it? Cooperate. I don''t want to fucking kill!"


    During the fierce fighting between the two sides, Xiao Wu suddenly jumped out of the car with a black bazooka on his shoulder!


    "Shua!"


    Gao Jianiu, Lei Tianming, North and south, East and West, and others were stunned when they saw the rocket launcher on Xiao Wu''s shoulder, and all the movements on his hands stopped.


    "Draft, world war? As for the whole thing?" Niu Lei wiped the sweat on his forehead and scolded speechlessly.


    "What works..." Xiao Wu replied with a smile, then looked at Tian Ming and said, "I know you are a gun god and have two brushes in your hand, but can you avoid the cannon if you fucking force you?"


    "What do you want to do?" Tian Ming squints at Xiao Wu.


    "Pa!"


    Xiao Wu pulled his mouth on Tian Ming''s face.


    "Uncle Tian!"


    "Uncle Tian!"


    Nanbei Gaojia shouted at the same time, took a step forward, raised his gun and aimed at Xiao Wu''s head.


    "Don''t move!"


    Tian Ming shouted in a low voice, then stared at Xiao Wu and asked, "have you played enough, have you played enough to continue!"


    "Ha ha..." Xiao Wu smiled, then turned and looked at the body behind him.


    "One... Two... Three... Four!"


    After counting, Xiao Wu said to Tian Ming, "there are four bodies. I hit you four mouths. Is there anything wrong?"


    "No problem!"


    Tian Ming frowned back.


    "Pa! PA! PA! PA! PA!"


    Xiao Wu threw out five big mouths in an instant with his forehand and backhand, then pinched Tian Ming''s chin and said, "I don''t care how strong you used to be, but you''re not easy to use with me!"


    "Come on, what do you want?"


    "Everyone threw the gun at me!"


    Xiao Wu looked at Gao Jia and shouted.


    ��������


    Gao Jia and others stared at Xiao Wu. No one started.


    "I can''t speak well. Why? I asked you to throw the gun at me. You''re fucking deaf?"


    Little five shouted angrily.


    "Throw it away..."


    Tian Ming shouted forcefully.


    "Uncle Tian..."


    "Throw the gun away and listen to me!"


    Tian Ming stares at the bead and returns.


    "Crackling..."


    Niu Lei and others hesitated and finally threw down their weapons.


    "Pa Pa......"


    Little five came forward and gently patted Gao Jia''s face, and then asked with a smile, "you''re very strong?"


    Gao Jia squinted at Xiao Wu and said nothing.


    "I''ve seen more people than you, and the last people who died were fucking miserable!" Xiao Wu grinned and shouted to the people behind him: "clean them up and tie them tightly. These people have a little life in their hands..."


    ����


    On the other hand, Zhang Yuyu ran in the community with sun Qiang on his back for more than ten minutes. Sun Qiang was fat. Although Zhang Yuyu''s physical strength was good, he couldn''t stand such tossing and turning. The rhythm of running and breathing obviously became faster.


    "Fuck, this fool, why is this fucking heavy!"


    Zhang Fengyu scolded in a low voice, then put sun Qiang on the ground, looked back and found that no one took out the key, untied the handcuffs, and then threw sun Qiang into the flower bed.


    "I can''t fucking carry it. I''ll come back to you when I''m finished..."


    Zhang Fengyu wiped the sweat on his face, whispered to sun Qiang, and then bent down to run outside the community, fast.


    "This way, people are here!"


    Zhang Fengyu ran ahead for less than 100 meters. Two strong men suddenly appeared in the tree forest. One of them recognized Zhang Fengyu at a glance, because Zhang Fengyu was hung with blood. Although he could not see clearly, he was very easy to recognize a large amount of blood.


    "Fuck him!" the strong man roared when he saw Zhang Fengyu, and then rushed over with a pistol.


    "Kang! Kang!"


    Zhang Fengyu took out his pistol and pulled the trigger in the direction of the strong man. A row of bullets all hit under the feet of the strong man. The strong man instinctively stepped back three steps, then was stunned, and then ran towards Zhang Fengyu again.


    "Shit, come back!"


    Zhang Fengyu scolded wordlessly, then held a pistol and shouted, "come again, I''ll fucking hit you!"


    After hearing Zhang Fengyu''s words, the two strong men obviously hesitated, and no one dared to approach Zhang Fengyu again.


    "Don''t move, I tell you, I''m moving to kill you!"


    Zhang Yuyu threatened with a pistol, and then ran in the opposite direction of the strong man.


    "Chase?" the strong man asked his companion.


    "I listen to you..." the companion said so, but there was no practical action.


    "I don''t think we can handle this boy, or we''ll forget it!"


    "Well, I think so. Such a thing is not suitable for us..." the companion replied with a big mouth, then turned his head and ran in the direction of coming, fast.


    ����


    "Kang!"


    Zhang Yuyu ran forward for more than 100 meters. A gun fired and the bullet hit directly under Zhang Yuyu''s feet.


    "Fuck, why is it endless? Didn''t you agree not to chase?" Zhang Fengyu scolded wordlessly, then looked back and found that there was no one behind him.


    "Shua!!"


    Zhang Fengyu suddenly looked up and found that the trees in front of him made a sound, accompanied by clear footsteps.


    "If I don''t kill one, you really don''t know what I do. I see!"


    Zhang Fengyu clenched his teeth and shouted. Then he became skilled, changed a shuttle bullet for the pistol, and clicked the bolt.

 Chapter 724

    "Wow!"


    There was a noise in the tree forest. The driver Wang Jun came out alone with a pistol, and then raised his hand.


    "Kang!"


    The bullet directly hit Zhang Yuyu''s chest, and the powerful impact directly made Zhang Yuyu a big somersault.


    "I''ll fuck your mother and do it as soon as I say!"


    Zhang Yuyu covered his chest and scolded. Then he stood up with his left hand on the ground. Wang Jun stepped forward quickly and kicked Zhang Yuyu''s face. Then he grabbed Zhang Yuyu''s arm and broke it hard.


    "Bang, bang!"


    A crisp fracture sounded.


    "Ah!"


    Zhang Fengyu cried out in pain. With his left hand, he hit * directly on Wang Jun''s neck, and Wang Jun sprawled on the ground.


    "Bang!"


    Zhang Yugan didn''t run away after lying down. Instead, he stood up and ran to the king''s face.


    "Draft it, play sneak attack with me, don''t you? If I don''t kill you, you don''t know what the rhythm of the Volunteer March is!"


    With a broken wrist and a gunshot wound in the chest, Wang Jun''s behavior completely angered Zhang Yuyu


    "Fuck you!"


    Wang Jun struggled hard to push away Zhang Fengyu, but found that his strength couldn''t push him away at all.


    "Still struggling, isn''t it? Drafted!"


    Zhang Fengyu stared at the big eyes and kicked Wang Jun, but he didn''t shoot at this time, because he heard the sound of the motor getting closer and closer. If he shot now, he would not be able to run away.


    "Yes, the car is coming. I won''t play with you first..."


    Zhang Yuyu felt that the motor sound was getting closer and closer, so he had to stop beating Wang Jun and ran to the woods.


    "Poof..."


    Wang Jun opened his mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood, and then stumbled in the direction of Zhang Fengyu and chased him. To say that sometimes you can''t underestimate his potential. Just now, Zhang Fengyu kicked Wang Jun''s head with at least more than ten feet, and each foot was exhausted. If ordinary people would have been kicked unconscious, But Wang Jun can not only stand up but also run, and his running speed is basically no different from that of normal people.


    "Did you draft it? Why are you chasing it?"


    In the small tree forest, Zhang Fengyu ran for at least more than ten minutes, and the Wang Jun behind him was still chasing him. Zhang Fengyu had to stop helplessly, stare at the beads, look at the Wang Jun behind him and shout, "draft it, what do you want to do?"


    "Tell me where you put sun Qiang?" Wang Jun asked breathlessly holding the little tree.


    "Why the fuck should I tell you?" Zhang Fengyu was speechless.


    "... you don''t want to go out of this community until you tell me!" Wang Jun shouted with blood on his mouth.


    "It''s all like a fucking B. you still pretend to be a tough guy with me, don''t you?"


    Zhang Fengyu whispered, then rushed to Wang Jun with a pistol.


    As soon as Wang Jun bent down and took out a sharp Swiss Army knife from his trouser leg, he pushed his right foot on the ground and rushed towards Zhang Fengyu at almost the same time.


    "I fuck you!"


    When Zhang Fengyu approached the king''s army, he kicked out.


    "Bang!"


    Wang Jun took the foot with his stomach, then held Zhang Yu''s ankle in his left hand, waved his right hand, and directly inserted the Swiss Army knife into Zhang Yu''s calf.


    "Ah!"


    Zhang Fengyu shouted, his voice was very painful!


    Although Wang Jun was kicked several times by Zhang Yu, Zhang Yu was also injured and shot in the chest. Therefore, from the perspective of physical condition, Zhang Yu has no advantage at all.


    "Fuck your mother!"


    Zhang Fengyu bit his teeth and scolded. Then he didn''t care about the wound on his body. He pulled out the military knife on his lower leg, arched his body forward and knocked Wang Jun down to the ground.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Wang Jun lay on the ground and took a deep breath. Then he looked at Zhang Fengyu and said with a smile: "I think you''d better be less active. It''s easy to kill yourself in your current state..."


    Zhang Fengyu looked down at the wound on his body. The blood at the wound was bleeding. His current state was really a blood man. The blood on his chest had dyed his pants red and trickled down the corners of his clothes to the ground.


    "You''d better not follow me..."


    Zhang Fengyu replied weakly, then turned and ran to the end of the grove.


    "I can''t let you go if you don''t tell me where the man is!" the green veins in Wang Jun''s hand burst up and hugged Zhang Fengyu''s thigh.


    "Shit!"


    Zhang Fengyu scolded wordlessly, then dragged Wang Jun''s head and shouted, "are you fucking crazy?"


    "Tell me where the man is?"


    "I''m your mother B!" Zhang Fengyu scolded impatiently, then waved his saber and burst into Wang Jun''s wrist.


    "Ah!"


    Wang Jun screamed.


    "Loosen me!" Zhang Fengyu pulled out his saber and shouted expressionless.


    "Tell me where the man is!"


    "Poof!"


    Zhang Fengyu bowed his head and cut again.


    "I fuck you, you loosen it!"


    "I won''t let go!" Wang Jun shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Fuck you! Fool!"


    Zhang Yuyu came forward, took a big foot directly on Wang Jun''s head, kicked him one meter away, and finally hit the tree trunk before slowly stopping.


    "Hoo Hoo!" Wang Jun lay on the ground with his feet on the ground. He struggled for two or three times before he lost consciousness.


    "Shit! They''re fucking crazy..."


    Zhang Fengyu looked at the unconscious Wang Jun and scolded him speechlessly. Then he threw down his Swiss Army knife and ran into the woods.


    ����


    On the other hand, Xiao Wu took Gao Jiatian Ming and others back to sun Qiang''s villa and directly tied everyone in the living room.


    "One, two, three, four, five... Eight!"


    Little five counted one by one with his hands on his back and found that one head was obviously missing.


    "Why is one missing?"


    Xiao Wu bared his teeth and asked.


    "Another one ran away with President sun. Brother Jun went out to chase him..."


    The people around Xiao Wu whispered back.


    "Who went after it?"


    Little five shouted.


    "Jun... Brother Jun..."


    "Shit, can he chase you? Are you fucking stupid?" Xiao Wu scolded the young man by the collar, then clenched his teeth and said, "how old is he? You let him chase a fugitive alone? Do you have a fucking brain?"


    "I..." the young man was frightened and didn''t know how to explain.


    "Brother Jun wanted to go by himself..." another guy shouted at this time.


    "Shit, what''s your physical quality? You''re almost 60 and still pretending to be young and powerful..." Xiao Wu scolded silently, then loosened the young man''s collar and whispered, "you two go out and look for it. Wang Jun can run 2000 meters even if his physical quality is dead. He''s struggling a little more..."

 Chapter 725

    After Xiao Wu arranged the people around him, he had nothing to do. He shook his 54 pistol, then bared his teeth and walked to Tian Ming.


    "You took the lead, didn''t you?" Xiao Wu asked Tian Ming with a smile.


    "..." Tian Ming squinted at Xiao Wu, but didn''t reply.


    "Hehe, silence is golden to play with me..." Xiao Wu wiped his mouth, then touched Tian Ming''s head and said: "Your name is Tian Ming. I''ve heard your story too. Well, it''s said that it was very awesome. I can''t remember what Twin Dragons run to the moon, flying men in the sky or what. But what I want to say now is that you''re afraid of bazookas even if you''re awesome? Don''t you let me tie it here now?"


    "What do you want to do?" Tian Ming asked expressionless.


    "What don''t you want to do..."


    Xiao Wu shook his wrist, then took out a * from his clothes, gently scratched Tian Ming''s face, and then said with a smile: "One of your people ran away. That fool took sun Qiang away. Although sun Qiang is not very important to me, he can''t fall into your hands, so now call your stupid teammate and let him turn himself in. I''ll try to make you suffer less..."


    "Ha ha..." Tian Ming sneered.


    "What? What do you mean?" Xiao Wu asked, looking at Tian Ming with a slightly unhappy face.


    "Do you think what you said is possible?"


    "It may not be possible that you didn''t has the final say..."


    Xiao Wu''s face suddenly changed. With a wave of his right arm, he directly plunged * into Tian Ming''s thigh.


    "Well..."


    Tian Ming groaned, then bit his teeth and tried not to shout.


    "Uncle Tian!"


    Gao Jia exclaimed at the same time.


    "No... nothing!"


    Tian Ming''s face was covered with fine beads of sweat. He clenched his teeth and whispered back.


    "What the fuck are you coming for me!"


    North and South struggled and shouted at Xiao Wu at the top of their voice.


    "Hehe, all right... Don''t fucking follow the plot of my TV play at eight o''clock, will you? Anything will be directed at you and him. If you talk so that I can let you go?"


    Little five scolded very reluctantly, then pinched Tian Ming''s chin and asked, "what do you say? Call your little partner who broke away from the organization, do you hear me?"


    ��������


    "You can call now to get the lost lamb back on track as soon as possible..."


    "I found out why you have so much nonsense? What do you want to do? Hurry up?" Tian Ming scolded with some irritability.


    "Draft it! Don''t give it to the face..."


    Xiao Wu gritted his teeth and scolded. Then his right hand turned the * inserted in Tian Ming''s leg hard. The sharp * directly rotated on Tian Ming''s thigh, and the wound on Tian Ming''s leg was instantly broken.


    "... ah!"


    Tian Ming clenched his teeth for a while, and finally burst into a heart rending cry.


    Gao Jia, Nanbei and others are biting their teeth and want to talk to Tian Ming, but they don''t know how to speak. They can only silently swallow the tears that are about to take out of their eyes.


    "Still don''t say, isn''t it?" asked Xiao Wu, gritting his teeth after pulling out the *.


    "I say you, B!" Tian Ming looked at his bleeding thigh and scolded in a weak voice.


    "You really don''t know what the fear of death is!" Xiao Wu was stunned. Then he waved his *, and stabbed into Tian Ming''s abdomen one by one.


    "Draft? Say not... Draft? Say not... Ah! Say not to say your mother B!"


    At this time, Xiao Wu seemed crazy. With red eyes and beads, he stabbed Tian Ming with a knife.


    "Fuck your mother! Young man, remember, sooner or later, the people in the harem will clean you up for me. As long as the people in the harem die continuously, my revenge must be avenged for me. Did you draft it? Even if you kill me today, I won''t call. Not only I won''t, but all of us in the harem won''t, because we don''t have a basket in the harem! I''ve lived for more than 40 years, and I''m going to die today I don''t have any fucking regrets if I die here! "Tian Ming shouted vaguely.


    "You...!" Xiao Wu looked at Tian Ming and suddenly didn''t know what to say, but his eyes suddenly became very frightened, because at this moment, he was wondering whether he could be like Tian Ming if he changed his position. Xiao Wu''s eyes were frightened, helpless, incredibly clear and told him that he couldn''t do so.


    "Are you fucking finished? Can I call if Uncle Tian doesn''t call?" at this time, Gao Jia shouted.


    "You fight?" Xiao Wu was pulled back to reality by Gao Jia''s voice and looked at Gao Jia with dull eyes.


    "I''ll fight!" Gao Jia nodded quickly.


    "Gao Jia, if you make this call, don''t fucking call my uncle!" Tian Ming shouted, looking at Gao Jia.


    "Uncle, you will die if you go on like this..." Gao Jia explained with trembling lips.


    "It''s all old men. What the hell can I do if I don''t die? If I''m afraid of death, can''t I go home and farm? What the fuck am I talking to you about?" Tian Ming shouted stubbornly.


    "..." Gao Jia was speechless.


    "Ta TA......" just at this time, there was a sound of footsteps outside the villa.


    Small five wood ran back, two young men carrying sun Qiang hurriedly ran into the living room on the first floor. When small five saw sun Qiang, he quickly strode to meet him.


    "Dead?"


    Little five pointed to sun Qiang and asked.


    "No, just in a coma..."


    The young man quickly explained.


    "That''s OK. This old thing can''t die..."


    Xiao Wu patted his chest and took a breath. Then he turned to look at Gao Jia and others and shouted, "you''re lucky today. Someone found it. I''m tired today. I''ll play with you when I have time..."


    After saying this, Xiao Wu ran to the second floor of the villa. When he left, he didn''t forget to let the people under his hand treat Tian Ming.


    ����


    On the other hand, after Zhang Fengyu got rid of Wang Jun''s pursuit, he did not leave the community for the first time. Instead, he walked around the grove alone for two times. After feeling that there was no one outside, Zhang Fengyu returned to the place where he left sun Qiang.


    But only after Zhang Fengyu came back did he know that sun Qiang had been taken away!


    "Draft it! There''s no one yet, shit!"


    Zhang Yu Yu scolded wordlessly, and then kicked on the flower bed.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Zhang Fengyu squatted on the ground and took a deep breath. Then he took out his mobile phone and dialed Tian Ming''s number, but no one answered. After putting down his mobile phone, Zhang Fengyu slowly put his eyes in the brightly lit villa.


    "Click!"


    When the bullet was loaded, Zhang Fengyu stood in the flower bed and remained silent for a long time. Finally, he had to droop his right hand and limp to sun Qiang''s house.

 Chapter 726

    "Ta ta..."


    With a pistol in his hand, Zhang Fengyu ran to sun Qiang''s villa. He knew that since Tian Ming didn''t answer the phone, he certainly didn''t run out, so he wanted to save people.


    Zhang Yuyu''s body was covered with wounds, and blood flowed continuously to the ground along his pants, step by step, with bloody footprints.


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    At this time, the mobile phone in Zhang Fengyu''s pants suddenly rang. He took out his mobile phone, frowned and looked at the caller ID on the mobile phone, remained silent for a moment, and then pressed the answer button.


    "Hello?" Zhang Fengyu asked softly.


    "Shit, someone answered the phone..." at the other end of the phone, I breathed a sigh when I heard Zhang Fengyu''s voice, because I called Tian Minggao Jia and they didn''t answer at all.


    "...." Zhang Fengyu put his mobile phone in his ear and didn''t speak.


    "What are you doing? Why haven''t you come back? Is something wrong?" because I''m excited, I don''t have any logic at all. I just ask what I think of.


    "No... no..." Zhang Fengyu, who is not very good at lying, replied nervously.


    "Uncle Tian, have they been caught?" my tone became serious for a moment, because I knew Zhang Fengyu''s reaction, which showed that something must have happened to them.


    "No..." Zhang Fengyu repeated.


    "You fucking lied to me, didn''t you? They didn''t have an accident. Why didn''t anyone answer the phone?" I asked loudly.


    "But... Maybe the cell phone is dead..."


    "There''s no electricity. You ask Uncle Tian to answer the phone!"


    "He''s not with me now... I don''t know where they''ve gone..."


    "Don''t you know if you''re together? Tell me if something''s wrong?" I roared with suppressed anger.


    "Nothing happened. I''ll go back in a moment. Don''t say it first. I''m still busy..." Zhang Fengyu will hang up the phone after saying that.


    "Zhang Fengyu, don''t fucking toss around!" I know what Zhang Fengyu means. He doesn''t want me to know that something happened because he was afraid I would stop him from saving people, so I quickly shouted and then said, "where are you now?"


    "..." Zhang Fengyu pursed his lips without answering.


    "I don''t care where you are now! You come back right away. Uncle Tian, whether they live or die has nothing to do with you. Do you understand? Get back to me quickly..."


    "I have to save them. I can''t leave them alone..."


    "When the fuck is it? It''s useless for you to talk about this. Tian Ming, there are so many of them. They don''t work well. You can work well? You can save them when you go?"


    I''m very excited because I don''t know whether Tian Ming is dead or alive, so I''m also very emotional. The only thing I have to do now is to stop Zhang Fengyu from dying.


    "They are in this villa. They live to see people and die to see corpses! If I don''t save them now, who can guarantee that they can see the sun tomorrow!" Zhang Fengyu shouted loudly.


    "Why don''t you understand what I said? It''s useless for you to go alone. In this way, you come back first, and then our people in the harem go to save people. Sun Qiang and they all came for the development of the University City. We don''t want this project. Can''t we replace our people?" I thought very clearly and helped Zhang Fengyu analyze the current situation, Then he added in a low voice: "they came to the University City. They can''t kill Tian Ming unless they get the project. That''s the only chip in their hands!"


    "..." Zhang Fengyu was stunned for a while, and then asked in a low voice, "are you willing to give up the University City for them?"


    "..." after hearing Zhang Fengyu''s words, I was stunned, and then scolded coldly: "I fuck your mother, you fucking love to come back and won''t come!"


    After scolding, I hung up the phone before Zhang Fengyu reacted.


    Zhang Fengyu looked at the fading mobile phone screen, then looked up at the brightly lit villa. After struggling in his mind for a while, he finally turned around and ran outside the community.


    ����


    H City, in the office on the third floor of Hougong bar.


    "Folded?"


    Meng Liang sat on the sofa, frowning at me and asked in a low voice.


    "Well, sun Qiang should have discussed it with Xiao Wu and set it in advance..."


    I nodded slightly.


    "How did they know we were going to do it today?"


    Yuan Yuan asked incredulously at this time.


    ��������


    I rubbed my face and the eggs didn''t make any noise.


    When Yuanyuan saw that I didn''t speak, he turned and looked at Meng Liang around him. They looked at each other for two or three seconds. Meng Liang was silent. Finally, he asked the question he had always wanted to ask but didn''t dare to ask.


    "Leaf, do you think there''s something wrong with the people in our harem?"


    "Impossible!"


    After hearing Meng Liang''s words, I suddenly looked up and shouted in a very firm tone.


    Because I don''t believe that there will be internal ghosts in our harem. I trust everyone in our harem. Even if you die, I don''t believe that there will be internal ghosts in our harem. These brothers in the harem have come together with me in life and death. They have carried all the hard days with me. Now the environment is better and the money is available, The bullets are also fucking there. You said our feelings were gone. What can I believe?


    "Leaves..."


    Yuanyuan opened his mouth to speak.


    "Why? Do you also feel that there is a ghost in our harem?"


    I squinted at Yuan Yuan and asked.


    "In fact, there are some things I can see, and others in our harem can see. Others can see, and you can see. You just don''t want to admit this fact all the time..."


    Yuan Yuan explained to me with his head down.


    "I''m not unwilling to admit it. I just think all this may be an illusion! It''s an illusion given to us by Xiao Wu. I''m afraid that after I put this matter in the open, it will make you suspicious and wary of each other. If our brothers are really at that level, do you think we can keep the heart of the harem together? Yang Song dares to take it in the future meetings Do everyone scold me? Meng Liang, do you have to weigh whether you can say this in your heart when you want to oppose anyone? Can you still be a good man like this when you stand in line? If there are ghosts in our harem, it''s not terrible, except for ghosts, but do you think that if there are no ghosts, our feelings will be fed to dogs ����


    My words stunned Meng Liangyuan directly. I cleared my throat and then said, "one of the thirty-six plans is to separate. I don''t think it''s terrible that there is an insider in our back palace. What''s terrible is that an insider makes all of us become the object of mutual suspicion!"

 Chapter 727

    "We have no other meaning, just want to remind you..."


    Meng Liang looked at me awkwardly and explained.


    "I know!" I nodded slightly and then said, "now even if there is an insider in our house, it''s not time to deal with him. The most important thing for us now is to get Uncle Tian back..."


    "What are you going to do?" Yuan Yuan looked at me and asked.


    "Wait for Zhang Fengyu to come back, let''s talk to Xiao Wu..."


    "What to talk about?" Meng Liang asked with a frown.


    "...." I looked at Meng Liang and was speechless.


    "Do you want to quit the University City project?" Meng Liang then asked, in an unbelievable tone.


    "Things have come to this point today, which can only explain one problem!" I looked at my mobile phone and whispered back.


    "What''s the problem?" Yuan Yuan asked.


    "It shows that sun Qiang and Xiao Wu may not be able to provoke us..." I then lit a cigarette, revealing helplessness and unwillingness in my tone.


    Yuanyuan and Meng Liang looked at each other, and no one spoke.


    What I said may not be like the work style of our harem, but at this stage of development, I have clearly understood that Xiao Wu sun Qiang can''t be provoked by our harem in any way. We have people and others are the same. There are not only people in our family, but also cut off the relationship behind me, but I don''t know the relationship behind him.


    We have bullets, and people also have bullets. Today, Tian Ming and his family didn''t come back, which means that people''s firepower is stronger than ours. We have brains, but after a few things, I feel that Liu Neng behind Xiao Wu is really not in the same position with him. Liu Neng may be the most terrible enemy I have seen since the opening of our harem. He seems to have calculated everything correctly, Every step is leading me by the nose, and Liu Neng not only designs me. He said that even if I have doubts in my heart, I must take the road he has arranged for me.


    For example, when we started today, I clearly felt something was wrong, but we had no other choice. We had to start with sun Qiang because we didn''t have much time.


    I''m worried. Liu can know I''m worried, so he''s sure we''ll do it today.


    Such opponents make me feel terrible. The tiger thing has been a great lesson for me. There are many people in our harem now, but they all come from different teams, such as Gao Jia''s team and Wei Yiwen''s team. If these two teams are dead, how can I face Gao Jia and Wei Yiwen?


    If I force their brother to hold his head to help me win the University City project every day, am I still a fucking person?


    So now I have an idea to give up the University City project. The reason is very simple. I''m afraid!


    I''m afraid we''ll die again in the harem.


    Some reality is so cruel that there are businesses that can make money, but you have to be able to get the project.


    There is always such a group of people in the society. He feels that the society is unfair to him and gives him few opportunities. However, those people have never thought about whether they have too little ability or too few opportunities in this society.


    The University City project, as long as it is a long head, will know that it is a business that only makes no loss, but why is it that only I and Liu Neng compete in H city?


    Because other people knew that they were not qualified to win the project at all. When our harem appeared, all construction companies were very aware of the white matter a little later, because they knew where ye Han of the harem was in H city!


    It''s no shame. At least they know what he should take and what he will lose his life if he touches it!


    After I broke my wrists with Liu Neng several times, I suddenly felt tired, so I was ready to withdraw from the project when we had the least loss. I can''t say how rational I am now, but at least I still know what is advance and retreat!


    ����


    At 9 p.m., Zhang Fengyu, covered in blood, was pulled into the intensive care unit of Municipal Medical University by a taxi.


    I, Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song, Wei Yiwen, Lao Che and Duan Hui sat quietly in the corridor outside the hospital.


    Except Wei Yiwen, everyone''s face is very dignified. Only Wei Yiwen is relatively relaxed, but I know he is more worried than anyone now.


    "Wow!"


    The curtain of the operating room opened and a doctor with a mask stepped out.


    "Doctor, how''s my friend?" when we saw the doctor coming out, we quickly surrounded him, but Wei Yiwen sat on the bench motionless.


    "The condition of the injured is not optimistic. There are two bullets in his body, one at the root of his thigh and one in his chest, and his brain patch should have been severely hit, plus..." the chief surgeon said and paused.


    "Add what?" I asked hastily.


    "The injured did not receive treatment immediately after the injury, but continued to act violently. Now I suspect that he has massive intracranial hemorrhage, so he must undergo surgery immediately..." the doctor added.


    "OK, operate now!"


    "Who are you, the patient''s family?" the doctor looked at us and asked.


    "..." after hearing the doctor''s words, all of us were stunned.


    After a silence, Wei Yiwen opened his mouth and shouted, "I''m his uncle. I''ll sign!"


    "Good!"


    The doctor nodded and handed the operation consent to Wei Yiwen. Wei Yiwen''s hands trembled slightly, and then slowly wrote down his name.


    After the doctor got the signed consent, he directly turned and walked into the operating room. The bright red words in the rescue on the operating room also lit up with the sound of closing the door.


    ����


    "Uncle Wei..." I looked at Wei Yiwen and shouted softly.


    "I''m fine..." Wei Yiwen gently waved his hand, then smiled and said: "the child is very lucky. He hasn''t died several times. It''s estimated that he can''t do anything this time. You don''t have to worry..."


    "Uncle Wei, Castle Peak is big. They are still in sun Qiang''s hands..."


    "What do you want to do?" Wei Yiwen asked, looking at me.


    "I think it''s almost over. We can''t afford to play with them. Plus our people are in their hands, we should have no say!" I whispered back.


    "Do you want to give up the University City project?" Wei Yiwen asked, squinting at me.


    "Well, I''m going to withdraw..."


    "Leaf, have you thought about a question?"


    "What''s the problem?" I looked puzzled.


    "If we withdraw from the University City project, what role will you play in H City in the future? Sun Qiang, Xiaowu, how much territory can they leave for you? Have you thought about these things?" Wei Yiwen looked at me expressionless and asked.

 Chapter 728

    In fact, I also thought about Wei Yiwen''s problem. Since Xiao Wu has started with our harem, it shows that they certainly don''t simply want to get the university city development project from our harem. Their ultimate goal should be our whole harem.


    The status of the harem in H city is basically unshakable. However, if Xiaowu pries open the corner of the University City project, they will sooner or later focus on other businesses in our harem, whether bars, casinos or even drugs in Zhaojia village, which are their goals.


    So Wei Yiwen wanted to tell me that a temporary compromise can''t make our harem permanent.


    This is a very common social phenomenon. You can understand that one mountain is inferior to two tigers, but the deeper meaning is that our harem is now in a high position, and there are many people looking up to us. Our harem also gets the most resources in H city. In this way, there will be many challengers who are eager to take a bowl of wine from the harem, So my work style is becoming more and more decisive and cruel. The purpose is to make those who stare at our harem fear, and let them clearly understand the gap between them and me. Only in this way can I keep our harem business, and only in this way can those people dare not pay attention to the harem.


    Whether it is a person or a company, if your strength is not enough to support you to reach the point of monopoly in a certain field, then you will always be challenged from all directions. This is people''s survival instinct, the law of the jungle!


    Whether Liu Neng or sun Qiang, there will certainly be such a group of people when our harem is about to reach the top in H city.


    Our harem has survived and can be stable for ten years.


    If you can''t make it, you''ll be dead!


    So Wei Yiwen doesn''t want me to give up the University City project now, because once I give up, it means that our harem is afraid. If we are afraid now, we may be afraid of more things in the future.


    At this time, the harem seems like a wounded tiger. It seems to be safe, but in fact it is full of holes. What outsiders see is the illusion that I have worked hard to support myself. The inner emptiness and outer reality are the most true portrayal of our harem.


    However, if our harem of the University City project is withdrawn, all the problems of our harem will be exposed to the eyes of others. At that time, the harem may be a lamb to be slaughtered.


    Later, countless people commented on me, strategizing thousands of miles away, but it is difficult to escape the word, love debt!


    Yes, my biggest disadvantage is that I am too young and pay too much attention to feelings. Today, sun Qiang may detain them from the north and the south, but I think no matter who is detained, I will make the same choice. The reason is very simple. We are brothers. The success gained by abandoning our brothers is more cruel to me than failure.


    "I know you don''t want to give up those people in sun Qiang''s hands, but have you ever thought that once you choose them, you will be irresponsible to all the people in the harem!" Wei Yiwen saw my mind and frowned and continued.


    "But if I don''t save them now, what do the people in the harem think of me ye Han? What do the people in H city think of me ye Han?"


    "..." Wei Yiwen looked at me and didn''t speak.


    "Wolf heart and dog lung?" I grinned and asked myself.


    Wei Yiwen rubbed his palm and said in a low voice, "in fact, what you lack is an adjective like wolf heart and dog lung. As long as you know your weakness now, it may kill you in the future. Do you know that heavy feeling is the most fatal weakness on our road!"


    "..." I looked up at Wei Yiwen and whispered: "Uncle Wei, you don''t have to persuade me. I''d rather not if I step on the position gained by my brothers. I think I have little credit for the five or six people in our harem from the beginning to today. The most fundamental reason is that I have such a group of brothers who take care of each other wholeheartedly, so I won''t give them up anyway. Even if I lose my family and have no money, we can Earn one dollar, brother. If you don''t have it, you can''t get back much money! "


    After that, I ran to the hospital toilet with a cigarette.


    "Hey..." Wei Yiwen looked at my back and sighed gently.


    "That''s his character. Maybe he can''t change it in his life..."


    Meng Liang patted Wei Yiwen on the shoulder and explained with a smile.


    ��������


    Wei Yiwen looked up at Meng Liang, then smiled and said, "do you think I''m not human?"


    "No!" Meng Liang shook his head and said solemnly, "you should learn to give up when you go this way, but you can''t let go of the leaves!"


    Wei Yiwen was stunned when he heard Meng Liang''s words, then smiled and said, "do you know who among you is the best brother?"


    "Who?"


    "Liu Rui, you have enough brains and you also have ruthlessness. Although Ye has a good brain, he doesn''t have the ruthlessness that big brother should have!" Wei Yiwen made a very pertinent evaluation.


    "But if there are no leaves, there will be no harem, no me, and no Liu Rui. Leaves are the soul of our harem. The harem can have no me, no you, no Liu Rui, but it is absolutely impossible to have no leaves..."


    ��������


    Wei Yiwen looked at Meng Liang and suddenly didn''t know what to say. Originally, Wei Yiwen thought Meng Liang was a bastard who could only cut people with a machete, but after listening to Meng Liang''s words, Wei Yiwen knew that Meng Liang was just unwilling to express. Not expressing doesn''t mean Meng Liang doesn''t know anything.


    ����


    H City, Bi Wenshi''s home.


    Bi Wenshi is nearly 60 years old, so he is very particular about his work and rest. Even if there is anything important, he will go to bed before 9 o''clock. This habit has been maintained by Bi Wenshi for ten years, but today Bi Wenshi broke his precept. Because the video makes it difficult for Bi Wenshi to sleep, he sat in his study waiting for the Secretary''s call, But the Secretary seemed to disappear, so Bi Wenshi was more uneasy. He read the Zizhi Tongjian in his hand for more than two hours and only read three lines.


    "Hoo..."


    Bi Wenshi closed Zizhi Tongjian and looked out of the window. Although his face was expressionless, his heart was like a river, lake and sea, choppy!!


    "Don''t you sleep yet?"


    Just then a woman in plain clothes leaned against the door of the study and asked softly.


    "Wait!" Bi Wenshi whispered back.


    "Oh..."


    The woman promised, then looked at BI Wenshi calmly, and then walked slowly to the bedroom.


    This woman is bi Wenshi''s wife, a woman who silently followed Bi Wenshi for more than 30 years, but never took the initiative to ask questions.

 Chapter 729

    Everyone knows that the mayor of H city is called Bi Wenshi, but no one knows their mayor''s wife''s name!


    Even the driver who has driven Bi Wenshi for ten years doesn''t know the mayor''s wife''s name, and even met so few times


    This is such an unknown woman who once paid her most precious things for Bi Wenshi. At that time, Bi Wenshi was just a small civil servant, and this woman was the apple of a certain leader''s eye, the serious red second generation. At the beginning, no one could understand why this woman fell in love with this impoverished Bi Wenshi, but twenty years later, Bi Wenshi has become the mayor of H city!


    Outsiders don''t know why Bi Wenshi can go so smoothly on the road of official career. Only Bi Wenshi knows that everything is inseparable from the woman who pays silently.


    In order to win a chance for Bi Wenshi, the woman did not hesitate to take the initiative to lie in the bed of a director, and it was five years later when Bi Wenshi knew all this.


    After Bi Wenshi knew about it, he didn''t feel warm or angry, as if nothing had happened. Neither of them took the initiative to mention it.


    But Bi Wenshi has never done anything sorry for this woman since then. The only junior he kept was also killed by his hired murderer. Now this video is exactly the video that Bi Wenshi bought a murderer to kill the junior.


    The woman knew that Bi Wenshi kept a junior, but she didn''t mention it. This is a woman''s generosity!


    Bi Wenshi killed the little three himself. This is a man''s awakening!


    Later, when Bi Wenshi became mayor, the woman watched her husband stand at the peak of her life, but she silently withdrew from people''s sight. Husband and son became the whole of life. It turned out that Bi Wenshi would ask her what she didn''t understand, but since Bi Wenshi became mayor, the woman learned to be silent and not ask, Because she believes that her man can handle everything!


    ����


    Bi Wenshi looked at his wife''s back and remained silent for a long time. Then he picked up his mobile phone and dialed the Secretary''s phone.


    "How''s it going?" Bi Wenshi asked directly after the Secretary answered the phone.


    "Mayor... I''ve tried my best to check..." the Secretary replied obediently.


    "..." Bi Wenshi was silent for a moment and wanted to get angry, but finally he endured it and hung up the phone.


    But the second after Bi Wenshi hung up, a strange number called in. Looking at the strange number, Bi Wenshi frowned and then pressed the answer button.


    "Hello, mayor Bi!"


    A young man''s voice came across the microphone.


    "Who?"


    Bi Wenshi''s voice is flat, neither hot nor cold.


    "Are you at home now?"


    The other side asked very directly.


    "Who?"


    Bi Wenshi repeated, thinking that some boring person was playing a prank, because his secretary can answer at least hundreds of calls like this every day. Although most people call his office phone, there is no private phone.


    "I am a kind citizen. I have something in my hand to show you..."


    Bi Wenshi was stunned when he heard this. Although many people have seen the video on the Internet, the video is mosaic, and ordinary people can''t recognize him. However, this person even said that he had something to show him. Moreover, in such a sensitive period, it''s difficult for Bi Wenshi not to connect the two things. Bi Wenshi adjusted his mood and then asked in a low voice: "What do you want to show me?"


    "Something you really want to know, mayor. Don''t worry. I''m just a kind citizen. I think you just need it now. I''m in your community now. If you have time, we can meet..."


    "..." Bi Wenshi was silent for a moment, and then agreed: "OK, come up!"


    Ten minutes later, a young man with a black mask walked into Bi Wenshi''s home.


    After entering the house, the young man was directly taken to his study by Bi Wenshi.


    "Who are you?" Bi Wenshi looked at the masked young man in front of him and asked in a low voice.


    "I am a kind citizen..." the confident smile of the youth can still be seen through the mask.


    "Come on, what do you want to show me?" Bi Wenshi looked at the young man in front of him and thought repeatedly in his mind about who the man was, but he couldn''t remember who the young man was no matter how he thought.


    "Mayor, do you like reading?" the young man seemed very interested in the books on the bookcase after entering the house, and kept looking at the books on it.


    "OK..." Bi Wenshi''s tone was flat.


    "I like this book. Can you give it to me?"


    The young man took out a collection of Xu Zhimo''s poems from the bookcase, looked at BI Wenshi with a smile and asked.


    ��������


    Bi Wenshi looked at the collection of poems in the young man''s hand. Although the book was not strange from the appearance, the title page of the book left Bi Wenshi''s signature and a short excerpt from Bi Wenshi about the poems written by Xu Zhimo to Lin Huiyin.


    "Time is like water, always silent. If you are well, it will be sunny."


    The young man looked at the poem on the title page and said with a smile, "I like this poem!"


    ��������


    Bi Wenshi was still silent, because he knew that the young man wanted this collection of poems for a very simple purpose, that is to prove that he had appeared in his study, because his name was written on the collection of poems.


    "What on earth do you want to show me?" Bi Wenshi asked with a frown.


    "Pa!!"


    The young man took out a USB flash disk and threw it on the table. Then he smiled and said, "you don''t lose a book for this thing..."


    After that, the young man swaggered out of Bi Wenshi''s study with a collection of poems. Bi Wenshi looked at the young man''s back and remained silent for a long time. Finally, he didn''t stop the young man from leaving. Instead, he turned on the computer in front of him and inserted the USB flash disk.


    The content in the USB flash drive is very simple, a video.


    ����


    After leaving Bi Wenshi''s home, the young man got on a jeep and took off his mask.


    This young man is the boss of Xiao Wu, Liu Neng!!


    Liu Neng looked at the poetry collection in his hand and smiled, then dialed Xiao Wu''s phone: "I sent the things to bi Wenshi. How about you?"


    "I''m fine here... What''s next?" asked Xiao Wu.


    "... next, ye Han should take the initiative to contact you!" Liu Neng thought for a while and whispered.


    "What shall I do? See or not?"


    "No need to see you. Now ye Han is no longer qualified to negotiate with you. Let''s just wait for the play..."


    After saying that, Liu Neng hung up the phone directly and showed a satisfied smile on his face.

 Chapter 730

    H City, Bi Wenshi''s home.


    Bi Wenshi closed the door and sat alone in front of the computer. He carefully watched the video in the USB flash drive three times. After watching it, Bi Wenshi took a deep breath, then leaned his head against the chair and fell into meditation.


    After biwenshi meditated for a while, his hands trembled slightly and picked up his mobile phone.


    "Didi, Didi..."


    Bi Wenshi skillfully pressed out several numbers on his mobile phone.


    "Hello?" the phone was quickly connected across the street.


    "Where have you been?" Bi Wenshi''s tone trembled a little.


    "We are on the highway, and we have three hours to get into the city..." the opposite whispered.


    "... OK!" Bi Wenshi nodded slightly and then said, "I''ll send you a document later. When you get to the city, go directly to this place to do something for me..."


    "Hmm!" the other side agreed, and then hung up very happily.


    After putting down his mobile phone, Bi Wenshi opened the video in the computer again, squinted twice, and then kicked it on the computer case.


    "It''s shameless to give face. It''s all fucking big, isn''t it!!"


    Bi Wenshi bit his teeth and scolded, then walked back to the bedroom in slippers.


    ����


    On the other side, above the highway.


    Three vans with foreign brands were driving on the road at a high speed.


    "Has Lao Bi heard from you?" the driver turned his head and asked a middle-aged man with scars on his face.


    "Hmm..." the middle-aged man agreed absently.


    "What are you looking at?" the driver glanced at the middle-aged mobile phone.


    "Lao Bi sent me the information. We''ll fight these people in a minute. I''ll see what their firepower is..."


    The light from the mobile phone screen sets off the scarred face of the middle-aged man.


    "I just don''t understand. Lao Bi hasn''t contacted us for so many years. Why are you so anxious to get us back this time?" asked a young man in his thirties in the back seat of the van.


    "It''s hard to get over it!" the middle-aged man made a very incisive summary. Then he put down his mobile phone, rubbed his temples, turned his head, looked at the young man and said, "this time we''re going back to help Lao Bi. The past is over. Don''t mess around in H City, okay?"


    "Shit, I don''t care. I just do things with money now. I don''t care about anything else..."


    "This is the best!" the middle-aged man nodded slightly.


    "Do you think Bi Wenshi hasn''t raised many black workers in his hands for so many years? He doesn''t mind bringing us all the way in case of an accident?" the driver said at this time.


    "He is now the mayor, the big day of H city. He can''t raise a group of underworld like he used to..." the middle-aged man explained in a low voice.


    "Hehe, just like them, can we do something without guns like us?"


    "Those who understand will do it, and those who don''t understand will let us come back... The relationship between us and Bi Wenshi is dew, and we will break up after a shot... Don''t talk to anyone, what''s your story? I love to stay together all my life! It''s meaningless..."


    "Hehe, I would understand if you said that!!" the driver grinned, then drove seriously and stopped talking.


    ����


    At one o''clock in the morning, H Medical University.


    Zhang Yuyu''s operation lasted more than three hours. The doctors in the middle changed two fucking dials, but Zhang Yuyu still didn''t come out.


    "Creak!!"


    The door of the operating room was pushed open, and the main knife walked out of the operating room with a tired sound.


    "Doctor, how''s my friend?"


    When we saw the doctor coming out, we quickly surrounded him.


    "The operation was successful, and the patient''s life was not in danger..." the doctor took off his mask and replied to me.


    "When will my friend wake up?" I continued.


    "It depends on the patient''s own recovery. The patient''s physical quality is quite good. He should be able to wake up within three days..."


    "Thank you doctor, thank you doctor!!"


    After knowing that Zhang Fengyu was all right, I finally breathed a sigh, and then stuffed the prepared red envelope into the doctor''s hand. The doctor touched the thickness of the red envelope, then hid it, and threw down a sentence: "the patient needs a quiet rest. Except those who accompany the bed, everyone else should go back!!"


    He walked into the office lightly.


    Here''s why I have to give a red envelope to the doctor after the operation is completed. In fact, it''s very simple. The operation process is important for a patient to perform the operation, but the data and rehabilitation process after the operation are the most critical. Although the operation is successful, if the later stage can''t get professional treatment, the patient will also have all kinds of sequelae, So before the operation, we came in a hurry and didn''t prepare. After the operation, I made up for the doctor together.


    Sometimes people think that giving a red envelope to a doctor is a problem with the doctor''s morality, which is not worthy of the four words of saving the lives and helping the wounded. However, I think giving a red envelope is two-way. The doctor will pay more attention to taking the red envelope, and the patient''s family members will be more at ease.


    Red envelopes are an income for doctors and a guarantee for psychological injury for patients'' families.


    "Uncle Wei, please stay here today..."


    After the doctor left, I looked at Wei Yiwen and said.


    "OK!!" Wei Yiwen nodded slightly.


    "Then we''ll go back first..."


    "..." Wei Yiwen looked up at me and wanted to speak, but he didn''t say it at last, because he knew that even if he said it, he couldn''t change my mind.


    Ten minutes later, I, Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song, Lao Che and Duan Hui appeared in the parking lot of the hospital.


    "Where are we going?" the old car looked at me and asked.


    "..." I was silent for a moment, then took out my mobile phone and dialed Xiao Wu.


    Now that I know that Zhang Fengyu is all right, I should get Tian Ming and them out.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is turned off!!"


    "Shit, it''s off!"


    I scolded wordlessly, then pulled open the door, looked at the old car and shouted, "old car, go directly to sun Qiang''s house!!"


    "OK!!" the old car nodded and pulled the door open.


    Just as the old car pulled open the door, three old golden cup vans suddenly drove in the parking lot.


    When I saw the van, I felt something was wrong. Our car was about to drive to the gate of the parking lot, but when I looked back, the old car Duan Hui and the two of them hadn''t got on the bus, so I quickly shouted to Meng Liang, "stop!"


    "Creak!!"


    Meng Liang stepped on the brake.


    "Old car, go!"


    I rolled down the window and shouted at the old car.


    "..." the old car was stunned when he heard my cry. Then he turned around and looked at me. His eyes were a little confused.


    "Draft it!! run!"


    I shouted at the old car at my throat, but it was too late. Three vans surrounded the bully next to the old car in an instant.

 Chapter 731

    "Shit!"


    I scolded wordlessly, and then quickly took out the pistol from my arms. Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan saw me take out the gun and quickly took out the pistol.


    "Hula!"


    More than a dozen strong men rushed out of the van in an instant. Everyone had a dark * in their hands. From the equipment, it was obvious that these people were well prepared.


    "Leaf, run!"


    The old car standing outside the car shouted at me at the top of its voice when it understood what was going on.


    "Draft it, don''t fucking shout!" the leader kicked the old car in the stomach.


    The old car was kicked to the ground by the strong man, and the backhand was about to struggle to stand up, but the strong man didn''t give him this opportunity at all. He stepped on the old car''s face, stared at the beads and shouted, "don''t move!"


    "Let him go!"


    At this time, Yang Song in the car rolled down the window, and a bright June 4th pistol stretched out, with the muzzle directly aimed at the strong man''s chest.


    "Ha ha..."


    The strong man looked at Yang Song and smiled. Then he wiped his mouth and said, "shoot!! if you shoot, I''ll kill him. Do you believe it?"


    ��������


    Yang Song was speechless for a while and there were many people opposite. If we really start, we may not have any chance of winning.


    Seeing that Yang Song didn''t speak, the strong man stared at the beads and shouted, "draft it all for me..."


    The strong man shouted at us and at his people.


    The strong man''s voice fell to the ground, and more than a dozen people immediately surrounded six of us.


    "Squat on the ground!"


    A young man raised his gun and shouted at me.


    "... whose people are you?" I asked, squinting at the young man.


    "Who the fuck do I have to do with you? If you squat, you''ll be honest!" the young man scolded loudly, and then kicked me in the stomach.


    "Click!"


    Meng Liang raised his hand to shoot at the young man.


    "Liangzi, don''t move!"


    I gave a low roar, and then squatted on the ground slowly with my head in my arms.


    If we exchange fire with the opposite side now, there is only a dead end and no vitality. Even if we can run one or two, others have to leave here, so we can only cooperate with these people now.


    "He''s squatting down. What''s the matter with you? What do you think of hiding in the car?"


    When the leader saw me squatting down, he turned his head and shouted at Meng Liang.


    ��������


    Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan looked at each other, but no one moved.


    "Get down!"


    Just then I shouted.


    "Shit!"


    Meng Liang scolded wordlessly, and then squatted slowly on the ground.


    Yang Song and Duan Hui were also dragged out of the car and squatted on the ground.


    "Hehe, that''s right..." the strong man nodded with a smile, and then shouted: "take them all away..."


    "Wow..."


    After the strong man shouted, more than ten people immediately surrounded us.


    "Bang!"


    Two young men broke my arms, then pressed my head and buckled it on my head with a black cloth bag.


    "Click!"


    The cold handcuffs were fastened directly to my wrist.


    After I felt that it was handcuffs, my heart clicked. Since these people had handcuffs, it showed that these people must have come prepared, and I vaguely felt that these people might not be the people of Xiao Wu, because Tian Ming was already in their hands, so they didn''t have to spend a lot of time looking for another group of people to fix us.


    "What the hell do you do? Can you not torture me? This thing is oppressive..." Yang Song asked, squatting on the ground, grinding and chirping at the strong man.


    "You''re suffocating? Those who are suffocating are in the back..." the leader kicked Yang Song, then turned his head and looked at the young man behind him and shouted, "hurry up!"


    ��������


    Yang Song squatted on the ground, looked down and saw the strong man turn around. He quickly reached out and ran to his trouser pocket. However, his action was found by the young people around the strong man. He went up with two feet and kicked Yang Song''s mouth full of blood.


    Five minutes later, the six of us were handcuffed and brought into the van. From the beginning to the end, no one shot or started. The six of us had no chance to resist, because I knew that these people worked for others. If they were really anxious, they could take back alive and dead.


    ����


    Ten minutes later, the van was driving on the highway in H City, and all our wallets, mobile phones and pistols were confiscated.


    I was handcuffed in both hands, with a headband on my head, and was tied to the seat with a rope. Now I can''t see the outside. I don''t know if the old car Meng Liang is in the same car with me.


    "Who the hell are you?" I asked in a low voice.


    "Does anyone matter now?" a voice scolded me with a slight irritability. The position of listening to the voice should be from the direction of the co pilot.


    "Are you police?" I continued.


    "Ha ha..." the man above the co pilot smiled and didn''t speak.


    "I''m fucking asking you! Are you the police?"


    "What''s the fucking situation? You''re still pretending to force me? Can you use your fucking brain? If we were the police, can we talk to you about this useless calf?" the middle-aged man above the co pilot turned back to me.


    "Are you from Xiaowu?" my heart was even more disturbed when I knew that the person opposite was not a policeman, because if the police were the people, at least our lives would not be in danger, but if it were others, we might really have a big accident.


    "Who is Xiao Wu?" asked the other side.


    "You''re not little five. Whose people are you?"


    "You''ll know who it is in a moment..."


    The middle-aged man whispered back to me, then bowed his head and fiddled with the mobile phone in his hand and ignored me.


    After the middle-aged man didn''t speak, I kept thinking in my mind, if these people were not small five, who would they be?


    Who will attack us now in H city?


    ����


    Two hours later, we were taken to an abandoned factory.


    The van was very unstable along the way and often turned corners, so I felt that we should be taken to the mountain. There is only one mountain in the suburb of H City, Phoenix Mountain.


    After getting off the bus, I felt that the temperature here was much colder than that in the city, so I was more sure that we were taken to a mountain.


    ����


    At this moment, all the backbone of our harem, except Zhang Fengyu, Wei Yiwen and Liu Rui, were arrested.


    Our harem may really be at the end of its tether now.


    What does it mean that all the core figures of a gang are controlled?


    This shows that the living gang has lost all the ability and qualification to resist.


    Liu Rui is abroad now. I don''t know when he will come back.


    Zhang Fengyu was seriously injured and unconscious.


    Wei Yiwen is nearly 50 years old. How big waves can he set off alone!

 Chapter 732

    After the six of us were locked in the house, although the hood on our heads was removed, we were still tied and unable to move.


    "Leaf, who are these people?" Yang Song looked at me without expression and asked.


    "I don''t know..." I shook my head helplessly, and then struggled hard. I found that the rope on my body was very tight. It was impossible to struggle by manpower.


    "It''s my fault today..." at this time, the old car whispered to us with guilt on his face.


    "Is there anything strange about this thing? You didn''t react at that time!" Yuan Yuan replied carelessly.


    I turned to look at the old car, then pursed my lips and said, "it''s not your fault. Even if we ran out, we couldn''t run away. So many of them obviously ran to catch us. Even if we couldn''t catch them, they would kill us..."


    "We''re caught now. What''s wrong with Uncle Tian?" at this time, Meng Liang asked me the question I was most worried about.


    "...." I looked at Meng Liang and was silent.


    "The bidding meeting has been postponed. We''re missing. Xiaowu can''t do anything about Uncle Tian. After all, they keep uncle Tian to negotiate with us!" Yuanyuan saw that I didn''t speak and analyzed it.


    "Well, I think Yuanyuan is right. Uncle Tian is still valuable to them, so there should be no accident..." Yang Song nodded and added.


    "Fuck, whose people are these people!"


    I bit my teeth and scolded, and then said, "a little five is enough for me to choke. Now there are more people. What do people in H city want to do? We have to kill our harem?"


    After hearing my words, Meng Liang and others were all silent, and no one spoke.


    ����


    On the other side, sun Qiang''s home.


    At this time, sun Qiang woke up and was sitting in the living room drinking tea with Xiao Wu and others. After all, sun Qiang was a person who had experienced great storms, so yesterday''s incident had little impact on him, but he didn''t expect that Xiao Wu saved him in the end. Although he didn''t say it, he was still very grateful to Xiao Wu, The attitude towards the little five Wang Jun was also obviously much better.


    "Brother Xiaowu, what are you going to do with these people next?" Sun Qiang asked, holding a teacup and smiling at Xiaowu.


    "How to deal with it?" Xiao Wu was stunned, then spit out a piece of tea from his mouth, bared his teeth and said to sun Qiang: "what to do next is not in my charge, I have to listen to my boss..."


    "Liu Neng?" Sun Qiang asked tentatively.


    "Well, he will call me and tell me what to do..." Xiao Wu nodded slightly.


    As soon as Xiao Wu finished this sentence, Xiao Wu''s mobile phone rang.


    "Hello?" Xiao Wu answered the phone and bared his teeth.


    "Are you with sun Qiang?" Liu Neng asked.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "Bi Wenshi has succeeded..."


    "Do you want me to deal with the rest of the people in the harem?" asked Xiao Wu.


    "The harem is empty!"


    "Shit, you''re so awesome! Just dry up?" Xiao Wu shouted with a smile.


    "Hehe, that''s almost what I mean."


    "Do I have to deal with these people in sun Qiang''s family?" Xiao Wu looked at Sun Qiang and asked in a low voice.


    "..." Liu Neng was silent for a moment, then refused: "these people keep it first!"


    "Why?" little five said with a puzzled tone.


    "Bi Wenshi and ye Han don''t know what''s going on. If ye Han dies in Bi Wenshi''s hands, we can deal with these people in time..." Liu Neng explained patiently.


    "Do you mean ye Han may still survive?" Xiao Wu scratched his head and asked.


    "Maybe..."


    Liu Neng dropped this sentence and then hung up the phone directly.


    After hanging up, Xiao Wu was stunned by his mobile phone for a while, and then walked back to sun Qiang.


    "What did President Liu say?" Sun Qiang asked impatiently.


    "Let''s wait and say that ye Han may survive. If ye Han dies in Bi Wenshi''s hands, we can deal with these people in time..." Xiao Wu told the truth.


    ��������


    Sun Qiang looked at Xiao Wu and said nothing.


    ����


    On the other hand, several of us were locked up in the wooden house. I don''t know how long. Anyway, I felt that the house was very cold. At first, Yang song could still say a few words. Later, his upper teeth were frozen and he stopped talking.


    "Creak!"


    The wooden door was pulled open a gap, and a scarred man came in with a warm baby in his hand.


    "Draft, can you give me a whole mouthful of hot water? My father is frozen to death..." Yang Song quickly gritted his teeth and scolded when he saw the person coming in.


    "It''s like a fucking B. I still want to drink hot water? I''d better think about how you can get out alive..." the scar man smiled back, and then walked up to me and kicked me.


    "Your name is Ye Han?"


    "It''s me." I nodded shivering.


    "Introduce yourself. My name is Lao Feng. You killed sun Lei, didn''t you?" Lao Feng asked while drinking water and looking at me.


    "I died..."


    "Hehe, sun Lei is my brother from childhood. You killed him. He has two sons..." old Feng nodded slightly, then pulled out a stool and sat in front of me.


    "Can you tell me who you are? Let me die to understand!" I looked at Lao Feng and asked.


    Lao Feng squinted at me for a while, then smiled and asked, "I''m Bi Wenshi''s man. He should be rushing here now. It''s estimated that you can see him in a moment..."


    ��������


    When I heard the name Bi Wenshi, I was stunned. I never thought that Lao Feng was Bi Wenshi''s man!


    Bi Wenshi and I have never had any intersection. Why did he take so much trouble to catch me?


    Is it because of the video on the Internet?


    But I never took this thing out. No one knows the deal between me and Guo Li except the people in our harem


    At this time, I suddenly thought of two people, Mao an and Mao Ping. They knew the deal between me and Guo Li. When I wanted to take them away, a group of people suddenly killed me. Finally, we ran out, but I left Mao an and Mao Ping in place.


    But at that time, Bi Wenshi didn''t know that there was a video at all, which shows that the wave of people must not be Bi Wenshi''s people, not bi Wenshi''s people must be Liu Neng or sun Qiang''s people.


    According to my idea, Liu Neng can really know that the information is in my hands through Mao Ping, but how did he make Bi Wenshi believe that these are facts?


    After all, this information flowed out of their hands from the beginning!

 Chapter 733

    "... what''s your relationship with Bi Wenshi?" after thinking for a while, I think there is a misunderstanding in this matter. If Bi Wenshi can give me a chance to explain, we don''t have to tear our face with Bi Wenshi. After all, we have no motive to harm Bi Wenshi from any angle.


    "It doesn''t matter. Take the money to do things!" old Feng drank and simply answered me.


    "I think there is a misunderstanding between Bi Wenshi and me. Can you explain it to bi Wenshi for me? I want to see him..."


    "Ha ha, little brother, you may overestimate me, I have not been so good with Bi Wenshi, can I see him, that is what he has the final say, I am just taking money, and if he tells me to kill you, I will shoot, understand?" Lao Feng paused, and looked at me and explained.


    "I''ll give you twice as much as Bi Wenshi gives you. I just want to see him and talk to him!" because the situation is so urgent, I don''t have any reason to speak at all.


    "You''re rich?" old Feng smiled, then looked at me and asked, "do you know how much Bi Wenshi gave me?"


    "How much?" I asked, gritting my teeth.


    "I didn''t give him any points. I helped him. That''s gratitude. How much do you think you can pay for my gratitude?"


    "Well, it''s big or small. Either you can''t buy it or the money is not in place. What price do you think you can say!"


    "Ha ha..." Lao Feng laughed when he heard what I said, then patted me on the head, bared his teeth and said, "you child is a little interesting. Your move may work for others, but it may not work for me..."


    "Why?" I wondered.


    "Because Bi Wenshi''s daughter-in-law is also surnamed Feng..."


    "Are you brother-in-law Bi Wenshi?" I exclaimed.


    "Well,


    Few people know about this. In other people''s eyes, Bi Wenshi and I are related to doing things with money, but they don''t know that my sister is their mayor''s wife... "


    After listening to Lao Feng''s words, I was stunned. I had planned to fight through Lao Feng, but looking at the situation, Lao Feng could hardly sell Bi Wenshi.


    "You''d better wait..."


    Lao Feng patted me on the shoulder, then walked out of the cabin with a big tea jar. When he left, he threw Wenbao beside Yang Song, because Yang Song was shivering with cold.


    ����


    At the same time, on the way up the mountain, a black modern car was driving fast. There were only two people in the car. One was Bi Wenshi and the other was Bi Wenshi''s driver.


    What''s more strange is that after we were caught, all the posts on the Internet disappeared.


    This made Bi Wenshi more sure that the video was put on the network by the people in our harem. Obviously, Liu Neng pinched the time. Once he received the news of our arrest, he immediately deleted all the posts.


    ����


    "Tu Tu!"


    Behind Bi Wenshi''s car, there was a motorcycle with three young people on it.


    "I always feel like something''s going to happen to your motorcycle..." the middle-aged young man shouted at the young man on the bike with his mouth open.


    "Don''t fuck BB. If something happens to him, we have to walk over!"


    The young cyclist didn''t wear a helmet, so he poured wind into his mouth as soon as he spoke.


    "Can you two stop fucking talking? I''m fucking afraid of this fool riding in the ditch..." the young man sitting at the back scolded some speechless.


    "What am I doing if I don''t talk to him? You two are like fucking fools... I can''t breathe. I''m afraid I''ll hold you down..."


    "Why are you so busy..." the young cyclist was a little speechless.


    "Don''t hurry to ride BB. I haven''t been riding a motorcycle for a long time. I started with this thing in those days, but now I can''t find the feeling of that year when I ride this thing. As soon as I see you now, I can think of the young and ignorant me. I have no other problems. I just have some small emotions when I think about the past..."


    The young man in the middle said it endlessly, and his eyes were very deep when he said it, with tears hanging from the corners of his eyes.


    "Are you crying?" the young cyclist asked.


    "No, the sand is in my eyes..."


    ����


    Half an hour later, Bi Wenshi''s modern car and motorcycle with three young people arrived at the cabin where we were closed almost at the same time.


    "Shall we go?" asked the young man sitting at the back of the motorcycle, looking at the young man in the middle.


    "Are you fucking stupid? What are we doing here? You don''t count in your heart? What are you doing now?" the young man in the middle scolded silently, and then casually found a small tree to hide behind the tree.


    "Why are you hiding there? Hide and seek?"


    The young cyclist looked at the young man behind the small tree and asked a little speechless.


    "What do you understand? I call waiting for an opportunity. Don''t stand there, you two. Hurry up with me and listen to my command later, okay..."


    "Shit, I don''t need to take you out..." the young man on the bike scolded silently, and then walked to the small tree.


    "Hide your mother and let people see how to do it!" the young man behind the tree said with gnashing teeth.


    "Why do you have so many B things!"


    "Hurry up..."


    After three people''s ink for a long time, they were still stubborn, but the fool in the middle, so they stood behind the little tree trembling.


    ����


    On the other side, Bi Wenshi got off and was directly taken by Lao Feng to the wooden house where we were locked.


    "Creak..."


    The wooden door made a noise and several of us looked up almost at the same time.


    When I saw Bi Wenshi, I quickly opened my mouth and shouted, "Mayor Bi!"


    Bi Wenshi looked at me, then waved to the driver and Lao Feng. Lao Feng and the driver pushed the door and went out.


    "Your name is Ye Han?"


    Bi Wenshi came up to me and asked without expression.


    "It''s me!" I nodded quickly.


    "Do you know why I caught you?"


    Bi Wenshi then asked.


    "..." I was silent for a moment, then looked up at BI Wenshi and asked, "is it because of the online video?"


    "Ha ha, you still understand..." Bi Wenshi smiled and then said: "you give me the original of that video and all the backups. I think you can live in Liu Yong''s face, but the premise is that you can''t go back to H City in your life!"


    "Mayor Bi, the original of that video is not in my hands at all. What I got is also the backup sold to me... All this was framed for me..." I looked at BI Wenshi and explained.


    "Frame you?" Bi Wenshi was stunned for a moment. Then he broke my chin, gnashing his teeth and shouted at me: "do you fucking think I''m a fool? I''ll give you the last chance. Will you hand over the things or not?"

 Chapter 734

    "I said I had a backup in my hand. Now you''ve been cheated. Do you fucking understand?" I was annoyed by Bi Wenshi, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Hehe, I was cheated. How do you know I was cheated?" Bi Wenshi smiled and looked at me and asked.


    "How do you know this thing is in my hand?" I asked, staring at BI Wenshi.


    ��������


    Bi Wenshi looked at me, then took out his mobile phone from his trouser pocket and opened a video.


    ��������


    I looked at BI Wenshi and didn''t speak.


    "Do you want to know what this video is?" Bi Wenshi looked at me and asked.


    "..." I still didn''t speak.


    "Drop!!"


    Bi Wenshi presses the play button, and a familiar scene appears on the mobile phone screen.


    "How much can you sell me... Where are those two people now..."


    My voice came out from the horn of my mobile phone. After hearing my voice, everyone present was stunned. The shooting place of this video was in our harem, and it was still in my office!!


    The video played on the mobile phone is the picture that Guo Li sold this information to me in my office, and this video has been edited. In short, if you watch this video, you will think it was the video and materials I bought from Guo Li.


    Three minutes and fifteen seconds, the video playback is over.


    Everyone in the audience stared. They were surprised not because of the content of the video, but how it was transmitted.


    You know, I''ve never let go of anything about surveillance in my office.


    Then there can only be one explanation for the appearance of this video, that is, there is an insider in our harem. It is the insider who put down the needle mouth camera in my office when I don''t pay attention.


    And the ghost also knows that Guo Li will come to me, which shows that Liu Neng arranged in advance for Mao an''s things to reach Guo Li!!


    Now I begin to doubt whether Guo Li is the person of Liu Neng and sun Qiang??


    If Guo Li is not sun Qiang''s person, it means that Guo Li is also used by sun Qiang.


    Sun Qiang first used Mao an and Mao Ping to send this thing, and then asked Guo Li to grab it. Finally, Mao Ping told Guo Li that I might buy this information for self-protection, so Guo Li found me, and the ghost installed a camera in my office before Guo Li came to me.


    You know, I usually leave the office unlocked, so the insider can easily enter my office.


    If you follow my idea, then sun Qiang and Liu can use everyone, but everyone doesn''t know!!


    In other words, except sun Qiang and Liu Neng, all of us are pieces on the chessboard. We can''t see the overall situation and ourselves!!


    This practice made me take a breath, because I''ve seen it once


    I can never forget that person


    Whether sun Qiang or Liu Neng planned all this or not, it doesn''t matter to me now. The most important thing is that I have now completely determined that there are ghosts in our harem.


    I have found various reasons to deny this idea, but when this video appeared, I still had to admit that we really had an insider.


    But who is this insider?


    Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan, Liu Rui, Yang Song, the four of them are my brothers from childhood. They can tell me what they want. Even if they want the whole harem, I can give them!


    Because I have a credit for the harem, they have a credit. They have no reason to be ghosts to others.


    Old Che Duan Hui, in order to open the harem bar, they didn''t hesitate to sell their houses and land to follow me. How can they be ghosts for others?


    East, West, North and south?


    One has no desire, the other doesn''t even have the most basic IQ to be an insider. Who are they?


    Wei Yiwen team?


    They belong to brother long. In Zhao San''s case, several people put their lives on hold for the sake of the harem. Up to now, Zhang Yuyu is still lying in the intensive care unit. If I doubt whether they are too brainless?


    Gaojia team?


    80 million plus the death of tiger, I don''t believe they can be ghosts for others.


    In my mind, I thought about all the people in our back palace. I just can''t understand who is the insider who betrayed us, because no one has the motivation to be an insider. Even the three newly joined Han Chao, Lao Bian, Xiao Hei can''t touch the core of our back palace. How can they be an insider??


    ����


    The more I think about it, the more confused I am. I really don''t understand who betrayed us and why. Ye Han has always been considerate in his work. Is it really that I didn''t give them enough??


    While I was thinking about who the insider was, the others in the room were thinking the same question.


    Hui Yuanyuan and Yang Song of Meng Liang''s old depot looked at each other. None of them looked like an insider, but everyone could be an insider.


    If there is an insider in a team, it can only indicate that there is a problem with the leader of the team. Otherwise, no one is willing to betray his brother who gets along day and night.


    ����


    "Do you have anything else to say now?"


    Bi Wenshi''s words interrupted my thinking.


    "I said this video was edited, do you believe it?" I asked, looking at BI Wenshi with a wry smile.


    "Ha ha..." Bi Wenshi smiled, then nodded slightly and said, "I believe it!!"


    "..." I pursed my lips and looked at BI Wenshi without speaking.


    "But even if it was edited, did you buy this material? Did you have the material?" Bi Wenshi then shouted.


    "Yes!!" I nodded.


    "Then why did you buy it?"


    "I don''t want this information to go out."


    "But it finally spread out, and it was the people in your harem!!" Bi Wenshi looked at me loudly and shouted.


    "How do you know it was spread by people in our harem?"


    "Because there are ghosts in your harem!!"


    Bi Wenshi''s words left me speechless. When Bi Wenshi saw that I didn''t speak, he shouted, "I''ll give you a minute to consider and hand over the original of the information. I can keep you alive!"


    "For the last time, I don''t have the original in my hand. I didn''t want to threaten you at all. Everything you see now is framed for me..." I replied with my teeth.


    "Wow!!"


    Bi Wenshi reached out and took out a pistol, put it directly on my forehead, then bit his lips and shouted, "do you think I really dare not kill you?"


    "I know you dare to kill me, but I don''t have it. What the fuck can I do?"


    "Well, I''ll fucking kill you whether you have it or not. I''d rather kill the wrong one than let it go!"


    As he spoke, Bi Wenshi was about to pull the trigger, and I looked at the dark muzzle on the top of my head, and fine beads of sweat ran down my cheeks.

 Chapter 735

    "Say or not?"


    Bi Wenshi''s right hand trembled slightly. I could feel that he was very nervous now. He could shoot at any time.


    "Wait a minute!!"


    At this time, Yang Song shouted.


    ��������


    Bi Wenshi glanced at Yang Song and asked expressionless, "what do you want to say?"


    "No, I said you''ve lived such a long time. Why can''t you fucking understand such a simple thing?" Yang Song shouted at BI Wenshi carelessly.


    "What''s the matter?" Bi Wenshi was stunned, and his tone was a little puzzled.


    "Put the gun down first and I''ll tell you what..."


    "Are you procrastinating?" Bi Wenshi responded.


    "What time do I delay in this fucking wilderness? If you don''t want to put it down, you can keep holding it, but I just want to ask you a question!"


    "What''s the problem?" Bi Wenshi slowly put down his pistol and looked at Yang Song.


    Seeing Bi Wenshi''s pistol put down, I gasped, and the sweat on my face fell on my shoulder.


    "You always say that our harem wants to harm you. Tell me the reason. You give me a reason for the harem to harm you!" Yang Song asked, looking at BI Wenshi.


    After hearing Yang Song''s words, Bi Wenshi was obviously stunned. Yes, he ignored the most critical problem, that is, there is no reason for our harem to frame Bi Wenshi.


    "You want to threaten me with this information..." Bi Wenshi said this sentence for a long time.


    "Ha ha!" when Yang Song heard this sentence, he laughed, then spit, looked at BI Wenshi and scolded, "thank you for being a fucking mayor for more than ten years. You don''t understand this. Have you graduated from primary school?"


    "What do you mean?" Bi Wenshi frowned and walked slowly to Yang Song''s side.


    "Anyone with a long mind can figure it out. If our harem wants to hurt you, it won''t hurt you during the bidding period in the University City, because our harem is still waiting for you to get the University City project. If we really want to hurt you, use your brain to think about whether we should do it to you after we get the project, but if we don''t When we get this project, our harem not only won''t hurt you, but also doesn''t want you to have an accident more than anyone, because once you have an accident, it means that all our efforts on this project will be fucked... "


    Yang Song''s words directly stunned Bi Wenshi. Bi Wenshi knew that although Yang Song''s words were very rough, they were not rough. Our harem has no reason to harm him now. Even if we want to control him, we won''t tear face with him in this sensitive period.


    When Bi Wenshi knew that his video was put on the Internet, he was out of control. So when he saw the video of my transaction with Guo Li, he didn''t think about it at all and thought it was our harem''s hand on him without reason.


    "Bi Wenshi, you should know what your relationship with our harem is. Our harem depends on you to make money. Even if our harem is stupid, we won''t be stupid enough to hurt our God of wealth?" Yang Song said when he saw Bi Wenshi''s silence.


    "Who do you think released this information?" Bi Wenshi asked, looking at Yang Song in silence for a long time.


    "Oh, fuck, I''m so fucking straightforward. Why don''t you understand? It''s obvious that the opposite side is trying to provoke the relationship between our two families. Who''s the biggest winner in provoking the relationship between our two families? Tell me?"


    "You mean those people who compete with you for the University City project?" Bi Wenshi suddenly realized.


    "Yes, if our harem collapses and the project falls into anyone''s hands, it''s who''s harming you!!" Yang Song''s thinking is very clear and there is no pause at all.


    "..." Bi Wenshi looked at Yang Song and was silent for a while. Then he whispered, "although what you said is reasonable, can I let you go now? Unless I catch the real murderer, none of you can leave here..."


    "If you''re not an old man, do you have a fucking brain problem? I told you so clearly. Why don''t you believe us? If we''re stuck here all the time, we can only let those people succeed. If we don''t help you find the real original video, once they put the complete video on the Internet, you''ll be really finished by then. Do you understand?" Yang Song looked at BI Wenshi and scolded wordlessly.


    "You don''t have to worry about my business. I can deal with you. I can deal with those people. No matter who, as long as they have something to do with it, don''t think about it!" Bi Wenshi shouted with his teeth clenched and eyes staring at beads in an unusually positive tone.


    Although Bi Wenshi knows that this thing may not be released by us, we know his secret, so he won''t let us go anyway.


    The meaning of his sentence is very simple. No matter whether we release this video or not, he will not let go of anyone who has something to do with it.


    This is bi Wenshi''s consistent work style. He would rather kill mistakes than let them go. He is not afraid to kill many people, but not enough.


    The word caution runs through Bi Wenshi''s life.


    Bi Wenshi''s work style seems to be like Cao Cao in the Three Kingdoms period and Chiang Kai Shek in the Republic of China. In his eyes, only by killing all the people who know about it can he really feel at ease.


    "It''s not that I''ve been talking for a long time. You didn''t understand or what?"


    Seeing that Bi Wenshi didn''t let us go at all, Yang Song stared at beads and asked.


    "I understand..." Bi Wenshi nodded slightly, then slowly put away the pistol, looked at Yang Song and said: "Your words are very reasonable. You reminded me that although you didn''t release this thing now, it''s because you still use me now, but if one day you don''t need me, you will still threaten me with this thing. Am I right?"


    "..." Yang Song looked at BI Wenshi for a long time, then clenched his teeth and scolded, "I grass your mother, is that what I mean?"


    Yang Song''s tone was very broken. He felt that he could not communicate with this person now.


    "I don''t know if it means that, but what I hear is that..."


    "Fuck you, you don''t even know who''s opposite now. How can you play with them without us? Do you know?" Yang Song shouted.


    "I''m not going to play with them..." Bi Wenshi waved his hand, sighed and then said, "you can live longer now. I''ll catch everyone involved in this matter here, and deal with you together at that time. This matter will be finished..."


    "... you''re fucking crazy!!"


    Yang Song bit his teeth and scolded.


    "Ha ha..."


    Bi Wenshi smiled and did not refute.

 Chapter 736

    "We don''t want to hurt you. You have to kill us. Are you unreasonable..."


    After Yang Song understood Bi Wenshi''s meaning, he stuck his neck and stared at the beads and shouted at BI Wenshi.


    "I don''t have so much reason with you..."


    Bi Wenshi lightly threw down this sentence, and then he was about to run outside the wooden house.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Just then I opened my mouth and shouted.


    "What else do you want to say?"


    Bi Wenshi looked at me.


    "Without us, you don''t know who your opponent is? If you let us out, I can help you get rid of those people..."


    "No!"


    Bi Wenshi directly and rudely interrupted me before I finished.


    ��������


    I stared at BI Wenshi and didn''t go on, because I knew Bi Wenshi was determined and wouldn''t let us go. Even if I said more, I couldn''t change his mind.


    ����


    Meanwhile, in the woods outside the cabin.


    "Are you fucking going to do it? I''m freezing to death..." a young man squatted behind a small tree, shivering with a shotgun, observed the cabin and looked at the young man around him.


    "What are you always anxious to do? Now is not the time for us to do it..." a young man, dressed in a large cotton padded jacket prepared in advance, replied solemnly.


    "Fuck you, you fucking wear a big cotton padded jacket. You''re not cold. I can''t stand it!"


    Then the young man with the shotgun jumped up, turned his head and asked another young man, "do you want to do it?"


    "Frozen!"


    The young man nodded quickly.


    "That still waits for a JB, rush!"


    After receiving the response from his companions, the young man rushed to the cabin where we were, holding a shotgun and a Lei Feng hat on his head. His face was full of fierce breath, like a sow rushing out of the pigsty, with her mouth open and eyes staring.


    "Why did he run away?" the young man who said he had frozen his hands looked at another young man in a confused way.


    "He ran away, why don''t you fucking drag him..." the young man scolded silently, then stood up and rushed to the cabin.


    "How the fuck did I know this fool was going to rush out?" the young man shouted as he chased.


    "You said to do it. Can he not rush?"


    "I thought he asked me if my hands were cold..."


    In this way, three young people rushed to our cabin with their eyes wide open against the roaring north wind.


    ����


    Inside the cabin.


    Seeing that we were not talking, Bi Wenshi turned around and ran outside the house.


    "Creak..."


    As soon as Bi Wenshi opened the door, he heard a loud noise.


    "Bang!!"


    The front youth kicked the wooden door and directly kicked a big hole in the wooden door that was not very strong.


    "Wow..."


    When Bi Wenshi knew that someone was coming, he quickly reached for the pistol in his arms.


    "Don''t move, don''t move!"


    At this time, a young man with a pistol in his hand directly put it on Bi Wenshi''s head, and Bi Wenshi was stunned on the spot.


    "Han Chao!"


    When several of us heard the young man''s cry, everyone shouted with one voice.


    Yes, the three young people here are the last three people left in our harem, Han Chao, Lao Bian and Xiao Hei!


    As the outstanding representatives of the second generation of our harem, these three people are the only three left who are duty bound to stand up when our harem is most dangerous.


    When I saw these three people, I was very excited, because I never thought they could come.


    "Draft it, don''t fucking move, I''ll tell you!" Han Chao shouted at BI Wenshi with fog in his mouth and staring at beads.


    "Don''t get excited if I don''t move..."


    Bi Wenshi looked at Han Chao''s dark muzzle and quickly raised his hands. While talking, he stepped back.


    "Your name is bi Wenshi?"


    Lao Bian stepped forward and patted Bi Wenshi''s face. The egg asked.


    "It''s me..."


    Bi Wenshi nodded slightly, then looked at Lao Bian and asked, "who are you?"


    "Pa!"


    Lao Bian put his mouth on Bi Wenshi''s face and then whispered, "are you a fucking fool? Can''t you see who I am at this time?"


    "..." Bi Wenshi was silent for a moment, then gritted his teeth and shouted, "isn''t there no one in the back palace?"


    "Hehe, I''ll tell you what an endless Hougong man is!! you''ll remember for me later. As long as the Hougong is there, our Hougong people are there. If you catch one, you can fucking stand up. The second one! I''ll live up to you, in the wind and rain, waiting for you at the gate of the Hougong!" Han Chao shouted loudly.


    "Well said!" Yang Song bared his teeth and replied.


    "Brother song, is my word hard?" Han Chao asked Yang Song.


    "Hard!"


    "Just now when I was squatting outside... Ha ha!" Han Chao laughed, then looked at Lao Bian and said, "untie your bosses..."


    "Ah!"


    After hearing Han Chao''s words, Lao Bian and Xiao Hei hurried to several of us, and then cut the rope on us with military spikes.


    "Hua la... TA ta..."


    At this time, there was a sound outside the wooden house, and accompanied by dense footsteps, Lao Feng rushed in with more than a dozen strong men.


    Han Chao looked back at the outside, and then quickly strangled Bi Wenshi''s neck.


    "What do you do?"


    Old Feng looked at Han Chao and shouted after entering the house.


    "Don''t move, I tell you, I''ll shoot if you move..." Han Chao looked at Lao Feng nervously and shouted.


    "..." Lao Feng looked at Han Chao and Bi Wenshi in Han Chao''s arms. He bowed his head and hesitated to rush up.


    "Draft? I told you not to move. Didn''t you hear me? I have hostages in my hand. Can''t you see?"


    Han Chao became more excited when he saw that Lao Feng didn''t speak, stared at beads and shouted.


    "Don''t get excited. Tell me what you want..."


    Lao Feng motioned his people back, then looked at Han Chao and discussed it.


    "I don''t want to do anything. You make way for me. I''ll take my big brother home..."


    Han Chao shouted stubbornly, then his right hand trembled slightly and moved the muzzle of the gun to the position of Bi Wenshi''s temple.


    "... you let my men go first, and I''ll let you go..." old Feng replied.


    "You think I''m a fucking fool? If I let someone go, you can make a plug for me in a fucking second. All right, stop the ink and make way for me so that I can go home. This place is very fucking cold..." Han Chao wiped the sweat on his forehead and looked at Lao Feng and shouted.


    "Let them go!"


    When Lao Feng hesitated, Bi Wenshi suddenly shouted, because he could feel that Han Chao was very excited and could shoot at any time!

 Chapter 737

    Lao Feng glanced at BI Wenshi and then waved helplessly.


    "Spread out..."


    "Wow..."


    As soon as Lao Feng''s voice fell, the crowd around us slowly made way. Han Chao looked at these people, then wiped the sweat on his forehead with his hands, turned his head and shouted to us: "leaves, you go first, I''ll be back early, save them to pull the calf..."


    "..." I looked at Han Chao and felt touched. I pursed my lips. Then I took Meng Liang and them out of the crowd.


    I Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song, old Che Duan Hui and others walked in the middle. Lao Bian and Xiao Hei followed us with shotguns. Han Chao held Bi Wenshi in his arms at the end of us.


    "Don''t fucking move, I tell you..."


    Han Chao shouted at Lao Feng as he stepped back.


    "We don''t move, don''t worry..."


    Seeing Han Chao''s excitement, Lao Feng whispered a word of comfort.


    "Just don''t move!"


    ����


    Several of us ran down the mountain for more than 20 minutes. Lao Feng''s people followed us. I slowly stopped because I knew that if we kept going, we couldn''t get out of the mountain. So I turned my head and looked at Lao Bian and asked, "how did you come here?"


    "Riding a motorcycle..." Lao Bian replied without thinking.


    "Shit, so many people can''t fucking sit down on motorcycles..." I scolded silently. Then I looked forward and found that there were old Feng''s people in front of me.


    "It''s not so good. The three of us are all fucking hard to sit... If I wasn''t thin, we couldn''t sit down..." Lao Bian added.


    "Little brother, can you almost let my people go?"


    Just then, old Feng shouted at Han Chao at the top of his voice.


    ��������


    Han Chao looked at Lao Feng behind him and the crowd in front of him. Han Chao knew that if we kept going like this, it would be impossible to get out of the mountain. At this time, it was more than six o''clock in the morning and the day had gradually lit up.


    Han Chao was silent for a moment, then strode to my side, looked at me and whispered, "if you go on like this, you have to be anxious. Why?"


    "... how the fuck do I know?" I replied speechlessly, then turned to look at the foot of the mountain and said to myself, "why hasn''t the fuck come yet..."


    "What didn''t come?" Han Chao looked at me with a puzzled tone.


    "It has nothing to do with you. Try to delay the time..." I replied irritably.


    "Wow..."


    Just at this time, Lao Feng''s people directly surrounded us.


    "Draft it? What do you want to do?"


    Han Chao was immediately excited when he saw these people and scolded with Bi Wenshi staring at beads.


    "Little brother, I''ve let you go for so long. Should you return my people to me?"


    Lao Feng looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "If I fucking give you someone now, won''t you fucking kill me if you change hands?"


    "But if you keep going like this, how can I know when you can return the person to me? Otherwise, let''s take a step back. Now give me the person and I''ll let you go. I''ll keep my word!" old Feng smiled at Han Chao and discussed it.


    After hearing Lao Feng''s words, Han Chao was stunned. Then he looked at Lao Feng and asked, "I... why should I trust you?"


    Han Chao stammered nervously.


    "You have no choice now. I''ve given you face just now, but if you don''t let go of your hostages now, I can only grab them!" Lao Feng said in a very positive tone.


    "Fuck you, some died in the war or were scared to death by you? If you want to rob, don''t talk nonsense to me, just come up and rob!" Han Chao replied with staring eyes.


    "What''s the big deal, isn''t it a death? What the fuck can I do..." Lao Bian shouted with his teeth, and then ran to Han Chao with a shotgun.


    "..." I looked at Han Chao and Lao Bian with my teeth clenched. It turned out that I didn''t feel how fierce these two people were, but today I realized that there was no basket in our harem when something really happened!


    "..." Lao Feng squinted at Han Chao and Lao Bian, hesitant, because he never expected Han Chao to be so fierce. It''s a soft and hard thing to eat.


    The distance between Han Chao and Lao Feng was less than 30 meters. They stared at each other.


    "Did you draft it? Do it?" Han Chao looked at Lao Feng and shouted.


    "Must the fish die and the net be broken?" Lao Feng frowned at Han Chao and asked.


    "... if you want to do it, do it. I''ll fucking see if you can grab someone from me!"


    "You let people go, can''t I let you go?"


    "It''s a fucking wilderness. I only have one motorcycle. How can we get so many people?" Han Chao asked speechless.


    "What do you want? You can''t take my people around the mountain all the time?"


    "You find me a car now, and I''ll let people go..." Han Chao thought about it and discussed it.


    "Can I fucking send it to you?" Lao Feng grinned and asked by Han Chao.


    "... that''s OK!" Han Chao nodded foolishly.


    "Wow!"


    At this time, there was a commotion in the crowd. Five or six people rushed over with Yuan Yuan and me while Han Chao didn''t pay attention.


    "Pa!"


    Before I could react, the cold muzzle of the gun directly pressed against the back of my head. The strong man behind me put his arms around my neck, then stared at the beads and shouted to Han Chao, "look back!"


    "Shua!"


    Han Chao quickly turned around, but it was too late.


    "Do you dare to attack!"


    Han Chao shouted excitedly, and then put his arm around Bi Wenshi''s right hand harder.


    "Don''t move!"


    The strong man holding me looked at Yuan Yuan. They laughed and shouted.


    ��������


    Yuan Yuan and Meng Liang looked at each other, but none of them dared to move.


    "Draft it? Let my big brother go..."


    Han Chao stared at the bead and shouted at Lao Feng.


    "Hehe, you let people go first, I''ll let people go..."


    Lao Feng replied with a smile.


    ��������


    Han Chao looked at Lao Feng and others and bit his lips without saying a word.


    Lao Feng also looked at Han Chao patiently, and the picture was like a freeze frame.


    ����


    "Suddenly..."


    At this time, a roar of engines came from the foot of the mountain. The headlights of two pickup trucks lit up the whole road in an instant.


    Han Chao and Lao Feng looked down the mountain almost at the same time, because they didn''t know who the person was!


    In the blink of an eye, the pickup truck rushed to us with rolling dust.


    "Shua!"


    I looked at the pickup truck and was stunned. Then I grinned and said, "fuck, it''s finally here!"

 Chapter 738

    "Creak!"


    The pickup truck roughly stopped in the crowd. A young man staggered out of the car. Behind the young man, there were two strong men with caliper shaved. After getting out of the car, the young man looked up and shouted at me: "come on, let me see who is so fucking powerful that even the people in our harem dare to tie him up!!"


    "Shit, big Rui!!" Han Chao exclaimed in an instant after seeing Liu Rui get off the bus. His tone was unbelievable.


    "Draft it? If you come out later, we''ll all charge with people with bayonets..." Meng Liang looked at Liu Rui and scolded wordlessly.


    "Ann..." Liu Rui waved his hand to Meng Liang, then bared his teeth and smiled: "generally, the protagonist comes out at the most critical time!!"


    At the same time, two people came out of the pickup truck behind. They were Guo Li''s driver and the young man called Xiaoshuai.


    I looked at Liu Rui and the two strong men behind Liu Rui. I subconsciously looked at my shoes.


    ����


    half a month earlier.


    Liu Rui, who was far away in Maldives, called me. The contents of the call were as follows:


    "Boss ye, what are you doing lately?" Liu Rui asked.


    "What the fuck do you say I''m busy..." I scolded silently, and then said: "you''re fucking smart abroad. I''m going to let others put a knife around my neck. Now I need someone to stand up and let me kneel down and call his father..."


    "..." Liu Rui was silent for a moment, and then asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter at home?"


    "Well..."


    "Xiao Wu''s gang?" Liu Rui then asked.


    "Almost!"


    "..." Liu Rui was stunned for a moment, then turned to the other side of the phone and shouted, "daughter-in-law, book two tickets home, and let''s leave for home in the evening!!"


    "Don''t you agree to leave the day after tomorrow?" Wu Mei''s voice came over the phone.


    "Don''t ink, I''ll leave today..." Liu Rui''s tone was noncommittal.


    "Liu Rui!!"


    Just then I shouted to the phone.


    "Ah? What''s the matter?" Liu Rui responded at this time and didn''t hang up.


    "Don''t worry about coming back..." I whispered.


    "Why?"


    "If I tell you not to come back, don''t come back... Our current situation is not optimistic. I think Xiao Wu will put his mind on me sooner or later. If I disappear one day, our harem can''t live without a backbone. Do you understand when you come back?"


    "... I see!!" Liu Rui was silent for a long time and nodded slowly.


    "Also, I put a tracker in my shoes. If I''m missing, you can go to my office computer and find my location, okay?" I asked on the phone.


    "Can you fucking poke the tracker? Is it accurate?" Liu Rui was very surprised.


    "I changed my phone watch with little genius..."


    "..." Liu Rui was stunned for a long time after listening to me, and then stammered, "you''re so fucking simple and rough..."


    "Come on, don''t fucking ink... If something happens to me, you''ll come out quickly, or I''ll be easy to let others die this time..."


    "What if something doesn''t happen to you?"


    "If anything happens, you''ve been pouting in Maldives..."


    I scolded impatiently, and then hung up the phone directly.


    Yes, Liu Rui is the last one I left behind, because I know that Xiaowu''s gang are not simply running for the project of the University City. They are running to kill our harem. If they want to attack the harem, they will certainly attack us. Only by controlling us can they control our harem.


    So we always let Liu Rui stay abroad, so that if one day the trunk of our harem is all controlled, we can place our hope on Liu Rui.


    I figured out that they would do it to me, so I bought a genius phone watch and stuffed it into my shoes. Only in this way can Liu Rui and them find my place.


    Although I was sure that Xiao Wu would do it to me, I didn''t count that Xiao Wu even used Bi Wenshi to do it to me. I didn''t count that when I was in the most dangerous time, the first person to appear was not Liu Rui I arranged in advance, but Han Chao, Lao Bian and Xiao Hei, who I never put in the plan.


    You know, Xiao Hei hasn''t worked in our harem for two months. Up to now, he hasn''t even taken his first salary in our harem, but he can come with Han Chao with a shotgun to save me after I had an accident.


    You know what happens to me, and I treat you with all my heart.


    ����


    Liu Rui took the two strong men two steps forward, then looked at old Feng and asked, "are you taking the lead?"


    "What do you do?" old Feng asked obliquely.


    "You don''t know me?" Liu Rui said in an unbelievable tone.


    "What do you do?" Lao Feng repeated.


    "Cough..." Liu Rui cleared his throat, then sorted out his hairstyle, looked at Lao Feng and said, "introduce yourself. My name is Liu Rui, manager of the harem lady!"


    "Miss manager?" old Feng was stunned, then looked at Liu Rui and asked, "Why are there people in your harem?"


    "Can you count the people in our harem?" Liu Rui scolded in a low voice


    "Liu Rui, don''t fucking ink with him, just take * and give me this fool..." at this time, Yang Song shouted with his neck.


    "Squinting..."


    Liu Rui turned back and scolded irritably, then looked at Lao Feng and said, "I''ll take these people away!!"


    "Why do you take it away?" Lao Feng asked with a smile.


    "..." Liu Rui was speechless.


    "It''s like taking people away with you?" old Feng smiled at the two strong men behind Liu Rui.


    "Draft it, give him some color to see..."


    Liu Rui held his hand for a while, and the two strong men rushed to Lao Feng in an instant.


    "Bang!!"


    "Bang!!"


    The two strong men ran five steps forward without fucking being kicked down by Lao Feng. When I saw this picture, I was fucking stupid.


    "Isn''t it a little too fucking hard to beat?" Yang Song stammered with big eyes.


    "..." Liu Rui looked at the two strong men lying on the ground and said in a low voice, "don''t be fucking ashamed, get up quickly..."


    After hearing Liu Rui''s words, the two strong men lingered on the ground, then stood up with a splash, and then stuffed 200 yuan into Liu Rui''s hand. After filling the money, they covered their stomachs and ran down the mountain at a high speed.


    While running, they shouted at Liu Rui: "boss, I can''t fix your job. It''s too fucking dangerous..."


    Everyone present looked at the two strong men and fled the scene at a non-human speed. In the blink of an eye, they ran out for hundreds of meters and couldn''t stop!!

 Chapter 739

    ��������


    Liu Rui looked at the two men''s backs, clutching 200 yuan in his hand, his lips trembled slightly, and his eyes were a little dull.


    Liu Rui was not the only one with dull eyes. Everyone present was stunned by this picture. I bit my lips and looked at Liu Rui. I don''t want to speak now, because I really can''t think of any words to describe my current mood.


    "Brother, can you tell me where you found these two things?" Han Chao sniffed his nose and looked at Liu Rui strangely.


    "Well, I was too anxious when I came... I found it casually in the labor market..."


    Liu Rui explained awkwardly.


    "At such a critical time, can you find two serious people? What are you doing with JB? Moving bricks?" Meng Liang jumped and scolded.


    "Come on, don''t fuck BB. In a society ruled by law, we don''t pay attention to the killing route now..." Liu Rui waved his hand impatiently, then looked at Lao Feng and said, "do you mean what you say?"


    "Count..." Lao Feng nodded slightly.


    "That''s OK. I''ll analyze the situation of our two families. Your people are in my hand and mine are in your hand. Neither of us wants the hostages to be injured, right?"


    "Hmm!" Lao Feng promised.


    "Well, I won''t write with you. I''ll let my people get on the bus first, and then I''ll exchange the old man for ye Han in your hands, but there are many of you and few of us. Give me the people first, and I''ll give them to you..."


    "Then what?" Lao Feng looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Then we drive and you drive. If you can catch up, you leave. If you can''t catch up, let me go. Do you think it''s ok?"


    "..." Lao Feng smiled and said nothing.,


    "I know that as long as we return the people to you, you must send someone to chase us. At that time, we will see our lives. If we can run out, we will die. It''s not a matter for us to spend our time here in cold weather. Do you think so?" Liu Ruisi Lu clearly washed Lao Feng''s brain.


    "Ha ha!" old Feng smiled and then shouted, "OK!"


    "Have fun!"


    Liu Rui shouted, then turned back and shouted to Meng Liang: "get in the car..."


    "They put the leaves first..." Meng Liang replied stubbornly.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If I let you get in the car, you get in the car!" Liu Rui shouted impatiently.


    "..." Meng Liang looked at Liu Rui, and then slowly got on the pickup truck.


    Yuanyuan saw Meng Liang get on the bus, so they all followed him to the pickup truck.


    "You go up too..." Liu Rui stepped forward, pushed Han Chao, and then hugged Bi Wenshi in Han Chao''s arms.


    "Don''t move!" Liu Rui shouted at BI Wenshi in his arms, then grabbed the pistol in Han Chao''s hand and shouted in a low voice: "you get in the car too..."


    "Can you do it?" Han Chao looked at Liu Rui with some hesitation and asked.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You can do whatever you''re asked to do. Get out of here..." Liu Rui kicked Han Chao impatiently.


    Han Chao glanced at Liu Rui and then hesitated to get on the pickup truck.


    In this way, everyone except Liu Rui and I have got on the pickup truck.


    Guo Li''s driver and Xiao Shuai are sitting in the pickup truck, holding a *, looking directly at the situation on our side. Once they shoot opposite, they can kill Lao Feng at the first time.


    "Can we change people now?" Lao Feng asked after seeing all our people get on the bus and looking at Liu Rui.


    "Yes!" Liu Rui nodded, then pointed to me and shouted, "if you want him to get on the bus, I''ll let the old man go..."


    "If I let that boy go, what will you do if you run away?" asked old Feng.


    "Are you fucking stupid? He got on the bus. Didn''t I get on the bus? Can I throw myself here because I saved them?" Liu Rui replied speechless.


    "Ha ha..." Lao Feng looked at Liu Rui and smiled. Then he nodded and said, "you child is a little interesting..."


    After that, old Feng waved his big hand. The strong man who broke my arm behind me directly released me, and then pushed me hard.


    "Take it easy, his small lattice can hold you pushing so hard?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    "..." I looked back at the strong man, then moved my arm and ran to Liu Rui''s position.


    "How''s it going? I did pretty well today?" Liu Rui smiled at me with bare teeth.


    "Good JB, I''ll give you 200000 yuan to find some killers for me, and you''ll find me two hard workers..." I bited my teeth and scolded silently, and then turned and walked to the pickup truck.


    "I let your people go. Is it your turn now?" old Feng narrowed his eyes and looked at me. After getting on the bus, he said to Liu Rui.


    "Here you are..." Liu Rui shouted, and then pushed Bi Wenshi out directly.


    After pushing away Bi Wenshi, Liu Rui reached out and was directly dragged to the pickup truck by Meng Liang.


    "Hum..."


    The engine of the pickup truck buzzed, and the two pickup trucks rushed out for more than ten meters.


    "Fuck you!"


    Liu Rui sat in the car, waved his big hand and threw the pistol out.


    "Why the fuck did you throw the gun away?"


    Meng Liang shouted painfully while driving.


    "Han Chao is such a fool. He is so bold that he fooled people with a broken plastic gun. I really took it. When I got the gun, my heart was half cold. Fortunately, a group of fools didn''t see it..." Liu Rui wiped the sweat on his forehead and scolded speechlessly.


    "I was in a hurry and didn''t have time to prepare..." Han Chao on the back seat explained with a smile.


    "Buzzing, buzzing..."


    Two pickup trucks drove madly on the mountain road with rolling black smoke.


    On the other side, after Liu Rui threw out the gun, Lao Feng saw the pistol broken in two and the yellow plastic bullet. He was so angry that he was black in front of his eyes that he didn''t pass out.


    "Draft it, dare to play with me!! chase it for me!!"


    Lao Feng gritted his teeth and scolded, then hurried to a van, shot at us and chased our pickup truck.


    Inside the pickup truck.


    "Xiao hei and Lao Bian, you two have guns in your hands. Hit them on their tires quickly!!" Meng Liang saw the van coming closer and closer behind through the reversing mirror, gritted his teeth and shouted.


    "Brother Liang, we are also plastic guns..." Lao Bian replied weakly.


    "This is a water gun between us. It''s estimated that it doesn''t make much sense to hit a tire..." Xiaohei added.


    "No, you don''t even take the fucking guy when you come out?" Meng Liang was devastated by the two people in an instant.


    "I mainly want to take us, but I don''t have any..."


    "Shit, I''m fucking convinced!!"


    Meng Liang scolded wordlessly, then stepped on the right foot of the accelerator again, and the pickup truck buzzed to speed up.

 Chapter 740

    Two black pick-up trucks are driving frantically on the originally not spacious mountain road. Because Han Chao and his colleagues are all carrying fake guns, the only real guns in our hands are Xiaoshuai and the two * in the driver''s hand.


    But the driver had no time to shoot because he wanted to drive, so he had to throw the * on me.


    After I took it, I hugged the van behind me, and the quiet mountain forest became lively in an instant.


    Two pickup trucks are in front, followed by three old-fashioned golden cup vans.


    But our driver and Meng Liang are obviously not very familiar with the mountain road in the mountain, so they just drive blindly and don''t know which road is the real way down the mountain.


    The van behind us only came to my knowledge after I shot a few shots. Although it was a van, it was not comparable to other vans in terms of bulletproof effect and off-road performance. In short, it was definitely not a golden cup van, but a golden cup shell, so we drove it for less than 10 minutes, These three vans are about to catch up.


    "Fuck, if we run like this, we''ll have an accident sooner or later..."


    Meng Liang scolded silently while driving.


    "Brother Liang, if you can''t, let''s get off and fight with them..." Han Chao, sitting in the back seat, replied naively.


    "What are you fighting for? Rely on your two water guns to fight a water war with others?" Meng Liang scolded irritably.


    "The water gun was an accident..." Han Chao scratched his head in embarrassment and smiled with a red face.


    "When the fuck can you laugh!" Liu Rui beside Han Chao reluctantly rubbed his face and eggs, because he saw someone bigger than his heart for the first time.


    "Don''t fucking talk. Ye asked you to find two killers. You work hard. I found that I and you guys are lucky to live to this day..." Meng Liang scolded Liu Rui.


    "When the fuck are you still in the mood to mention this..."


    Liu Rui wiped his mouth, retorted shyly, then turned his head and looked out of the window. He was not talking.


    ����


    On the other side, in my pickup truck.


    "Leaf, it''s not a matter for us to run like this!" Yuan Yuan looked at the approaching van and frowned at me.


    ��������


    I frowned and looked out without speaking.


    "Our car certainly can''t run the van opposite, and I''m not very familiar with the road here..." the driver added in a low voice.


    "Kang Kang!"


    Xiaoshuai fired two shots at the van behind him, and then withdrew in frustration *.


    "No, it''s a fucking waste of bullets. The car opposite is bulletproof. I''m so tired that I can''t fucking break through..."


    Xiaoshuai whispered.


    I turned to look at Xiaoshuai, and then opened the window. Meng Liang saw me open the window. He rolled down the window, and then shouted at me with a big mouth: "if we run down like this, we all have to throw it here!"


    "Well, run separately!" I nodded back.


    "... ah!" Meng Liang reacted, then directly stepped on the accelerator and drove in the opposite direction to us.


    In this way, our two pickup trucks separated at a T-junction, one left and one right.


    ����


    "Lao Feng, the people opposite are separated. How can we chase them?"


    In the van behind us, the young driver turned his head and asked Lao Feng.


    "If they leave, we will leave..." old Feng frowned back, then narrowed his eyes and added: "Ye Han''s car is going to the left. We two cars chase the left, one car chases the right, and one doesn''t want to run!"


    "OK!" the driver promised, then picked up the walkie talkie and repeated Lao Feng''s words.


    ����


    "Buzzing, buzzing!"


    The driver stepped on the accelerator to the end. The old pickup truck was driving madly on the dirt road. Did the engine make a strange sound? It was very penetrating.


    "If we run like this, the car will break sooner or later..."


    The driver said to himself.


    "No, I fucking found out why you have so many B things? One day I said let people catch up, and the other day I said the car broke down, so you can''t say something good?" the little handsome sat in the back and gritted his teeth and scolded.


    "What I fucking said is the truth, okay?" the driver replied with his neck stuck.


    "It''s not true that you''re talking like that, it''s also true..."


    "All right, stop arguing!" I saw the two people talking endlessly. They shouted in a very irritable tone. Then they turned to look at Yuan Yuan and asked, "Yuan Yuan, is your cell phone still there?"


    "It''s gone... They took it all away..."


    Yuan Yuan shook his head.


    "Shit!"


    I bit my teeth and scolded, and then stared at the mountain road in front of me.


    "Creak!"


    Just then, the driver suddenly put on the brake.


    "Bang!"


    My head hit the windshield directly. I rubbed my head. As soon as I was about to speak, I heard Xiaoshuai scold: "draft it, what are you doing?"


    "..." the driver looked at me, then clenched his teeth and broke the steering wheel, and the car turned 180 degrees in place.


    "Kang!"


    Just then a gun rang out.


    The bullet hit directly on the windshield, but it didn''t hit me and the driver.


    At this time, I knew that the driver braked because Lao Feng''s people had blocked my way, so he had to brake in place.


    Lao Feng''s people used shotguns, so after the bullets hit the glass, the whole windshield burst, and the dense cobwebs blocked the sight of me and the driver.


    We couldn''t see the road ahead at all, but the driver couldn''t stop at this time, so he had to step on the accelerator crazily.


    "I can''t fucking see anything!" the driver shouted at me with staring beads.


    I hesitated and was about to kick the windshield off, but I found it too late.


    "Bang!"


    The car crashed directly into a big tree.


    "Shit!"


    Xiaoshuai scolded in a low voice. When I looked back, the branch directly inserted into Xiaoshuai''s chest.


    "Buzzing, buzzing..."


    Just then the engine behind us sounded, and I knew it was Lao Feng who caught up.


    I wiped the blood on my forehead, then looked at Xiaoshuai and asked, "can you insist?"


    "Yes!" Xiaoshuai bit his teeth and nodded.


    "Puff..."


    Without any hesitation, I pulled the branch on Xiaoshuai''s chest and pulled it out.


    "Ah!"


    Xiaoshuai screamed, and the blood gushed out in an instant. Yuanyuan quickly wrapped Xiaoshuai with his own clothes, and then I kicked open the door and jumped out of the car.


    "The four of us run separately. We can''t run together..."


    I felt the sound of the engine getting closer and closer. I turned my head and gave an instruction to the driver and Xiaoshuai. Then I dragged Yuanyuan and ran into the tree forest.

 Chapter 741

    After several of us got off the bus, the driver took Xiaoshuai, and Yuan Yuanbing and I ran into the tree forest in two ways.


    "Creak!"


    The van stopped at the location of the pickup truck accident, and Lao Feng jumped out of the van with five or six people.


    "They should have run into the woods. Are we still chasing?" the young driver asked in a low voice, looking at the empty pickup truck.


    Old Feng frowned and walked around the pickup truck. Then he picked up a branch with blood stains from the ground. He put the branch in front of his nose and smelled it. Then he looked carefully at the fracture of the branch, turned his head and said to the young man, "some of them are injured. They should not run far. Chase!"


    After saying this, Lao Feng directly rushed into the tree forest with * in his hand. The young man reluctantly shook his head and then ran over.


    ����


    On the other side, after Xiaoshuai and the driver separated from us, he ran for 500 or 600 meters in the tree forest. Finally, Xiaoshuai couldn''t hold on and flopped on the ground.


    "Shit, don''t fucking lie down..." the driver scolded silently, then picked up Xiaoshuai on his back and ran to the tree forest with big steps.


    "You... You put me down, I can''t..." Xiaoshuai lay on the driver''s back, pale and weak in his voice.


    "What are you talking about? Can I fucking leave you here alone?" the driver replied with staring eyes, and then didn''t stop at all.


    "You''re fucking tossing with me. My wound is getting bigger and bigger. You might as well hide me and take me away when you find someone..." Xiaoshuai shouted powerfully and lifelessly looking at his bleeding wound.


    "..." the driver was stunned when he heard Xiaoshuai''s words, then stopped, and then turned to look at Xiaoshuai''s bloody chest.


    "What the fuck are you looking at? Put it down quickly..." Xiaoshuai scolded wordlessly.


    "I didn''t fucking agree to take the job at that time. You have to come here. Now it''s OK to toss about this B kind..." the driver scolded silently and slowly put down Xiaoshuai.


    "You know a JB, I can''t fucking die..." Xiaoshuai replied irritably, then wiped the sweat on his forehead and rested against a big tree.


    "..." the driver looked at Xiaoshuai and was silent for a long time. Then he turned and picked up a pile of withered branches and leaves and walked to Xiaoshuai.


    "What the fuck are you doing? Bury me alive?" the little handsome looked at the driver and shouted.


    "I''ll hide it for you to save you from being found..." the driver replied in a muffled voice, and then covered Xiaoshuai with leaves and branches.


    Xiaoshuai lay on the ground, breathing heavily, staring at the busy driver around him.


    After a while, the driver covered Xiaoshuai with branches.


    "OK, you stay here now. I''ll pick you up when I find the car..." the driver looked at Xiaoshuai and asked.


    "Why don''t you get out of here quickly? I''ll be exposed when people catch up..." Xiaoshuai scolded irritably on the ground.


    "Shit..." the driver scolded silently, then turned and ran into the tree forest.


    "Wait a minute!" just at this time, Xiaoshuai opened his mouth and shouted.


    "What are you doing?" the driver turned back quickly.


    "Do you have any cigarettes? Leave me two..." Xiaoshuai said with a smile.


    "Shit, it''s like a fucking B, and I still want to smoke..." the driver scolded silently, and then reached out to touch his cigarette box and lighter and threw it on Xiao Wu.


    "Thank you!" Xiao Wu took the cigarette and grinned.


    "Take your fucking time. It''s all branches. Don''t do it for yourself..."


    The driver frowned and scolded, then turned and ran into the tree forest.


    ����


    On the other hand, Yuan Yuan and I ran in the tree forest for more than an hour. Yuan Yuan himself was a fat man and didn''t exercise much at ordinary times, so yuan yuan was too tired to stand up after running for more than an hour.


    "How many fucking times have I told you that I don''t have much to lose weight and exercise. I know to eat JB every day. Now I know this fat burden?"


    I pinched my waist and looked at Yuan Yuan lying on the ground turning his eyes helplessly.


    "What''s the use of telling me this now? I can''t fucking run. I''m so tired..."


    Yuan Yuan lay on the ground and waved to me. He didn''t want to stand up.


    "Shit, why don''t you take two more steps with me and let''s find a cave to hide?"


    I looked at Yuanyuan and discussed it.


    "... all right!"


    Yuan Yuan hesitated for a moment, then struggled to get up from the ground.


    Ten minutes later, Yuanyuan and I found a small cave in the mountain and hid.


    "We''ve been hiding here. We can''t starve to death?" Yuan Yuan looked at me with worry on his face.


    "I just found out now, how the fuck do you know to eat..." I replied silently, and then reached out and took off my shoes.


    "Why do you take off your shoes?"


    Yuan Yuan looked at me and asked.


    "... find you something to eat!"


    After saying that, I reached out and touched my shoes, and then I found a pink children''s watch from inside.


    "Why are you putting a watch in your shoes?"


    Yuan Yuan looked at the watch in my hand and swallowed spit hard. He didn''t understand.


    "Didi..."


    I pressed my watch a few times and found that there was no fucking signal in the cave.


    "Shit..." I scolded wordlessly, then looked at Yuanyuan and said, "you''re waiting for me here. I''ll go out to find a signal."


    "Are you fucking stupid? Can you make a fucking phone call with your electronic watch?" Yuan Yuan looked at me with a worried face and pulled his neck.


    "Roll the calf, what can you do if you can''t call the phone watch, and you can fucking go to wechat..." I replied irritably, and then ran outside the cave.


    ����


    I walked around in the woods with that telephone watch for more than an hour, but I fucking found that there might be no signal on the mountain!


    Because the only signal tower is on the fucking top of the mountain, and I should be halfway up the mountain.


    "I can''t do anything at this fucking critical time..." I shook my watch hard, scolded in frustration, and then turned around to go back to the cave to find yuan yuan.


    But as soon as I turned around, I suddenly heard a scream!


    After hearing the scream, I quickly turned and looked straight in front of me, because the sound came from that direction.


    ��������


    I stood in place for a moment. I knew that there were people on the mountain except us, that is bi Wenshi''s people, so I vaguely felt that our people should have been caught.


    The first thing I thought of the person who was caught was Xiao Shuai, because he was injured.


    Although I haven''t known Guo Li and Xiaoshuai for a long time, I think these three people are still very good. At least they don''t have a bad heart for the people in our harem. Moreover, after knowing that I had an accident, Guo Li can let Xiaoshuai and the driver come. He just wants to express two meanings.


    The first is that something happened to me. He can reach out.


    The second is that Bi Wenshi has nothing to do with them.


    Whether Guo Li and I are for money or something else, since people can let their brothers come out to save me, I can''t leave his brother here. After all, Xiaoshuai was hurt because of me.


    I stood and thought for a while, and finally ran to the place where the voice came from.


    ����


    I found a fairly hidden place to hide. At this moment, Lao Feng and others are surrounded by a person, and that person is Xiaoshuai as I think.


    At this time, Xiaoshuai was tied to a tree by Lao Feng and his friends with barbed wire. This kind of wire is very common. Generally, there will be this barbed wire on the fence of the warehouse to prevent thieves from coming in, and some will power on this kind of wire.


    Xiaoshuai''s body was scarred by this kind of iron wire, and his wrist was strangled by this kind of iron wire. Blood dripped down Xiaoshuai''s wrist and fell to the ground. Moreover, his face and chest were also flesh and blood blurred, and his appearance was very penetrating.


    When I saw Xiaoshuai, my body trembled inexplicably. I bit my lips and tried not to make any sound.


    "Draft it? Tell me where your accomplice is?" old Feng shouted, holding a dagger and breaking Xiaoshuai''s chin.


    "I... Said... I don''t know, what the fuck do you want?" the little handsome voice was weak and answered intermittently.


    "Puff!!"


    Without thinking about it, Lao Feng stabbed Xiaoshuai in the chest, and then repeatedly asked, "where is your partner?"


    "I... i... don''t know..."


    "I don''t fucking believe it. Your mouth is so hard..." old Feng shook the blood on his knife, then turned his head and shouted to the young people around him: "fix it for me, or kill him, or let him tell where his accomplices are!"


    "Hmm..." the young man promised, and then walked to Xiaoshuai with a military thorn.


    "Where shall we start?"


    The young man looked at Xiaoshuai and asked.


    "Do you want to draw it up? Have a good time!"


    Xiaoshuai gritted his teeth and shouted.


    "Pooh!"


    Xiaoshuai''s words had just been said, and the youth army stabbed directly into Xiaoshuai''s thigh.


    "Ah!"


    Xiaoshuai screamed, very sad.


    I hid behind the tree, clenched my teeth and stared at what happened below. I clung to the telephone watch with both hands, but I found that there was no fucking signal!


    The young man kept torturing Xiaoshuai. Originally, Xiaoshuai was injured. At this time, he had no human appearance, just like a blood man.


    "Did you draft it..." I bit my teeth and scolded, then picked up the stone on the ground and threw it directly to Lao Feng''s position.


    "Bang!"


    The stone hit under Lao Feng''s feet. Lao Feng quickly turned his head and directly locked my position.


    "People are over there, chasing!" old Feng shouted.


    "Hula..."


    After hearing Lao Feng''s words, everyone rushed to my position with guns.


    When I saw them coming, I raised my legs and ran into the woods.


    "Yes, Jing fucking ran and played with you this day..." I looked at the gang of old Feng behind me, scolded silently, and then ran crazy in the trees. I didn''t look at the road ahead at all. Anyway, I couldn''t stop running.


    Lao Feng''s gang are chasing me like crazy. We don''t have any skills at all. Anyway, it depends on who can run.


    ����


    On the other hand, after I led Lao Feng''s people away, Xiao Shuai looked around. With a hard effort in his right hand, he directly opened the iron wire tied to his wrist, but the price of opening was that all the barbs on the iron wire were stuck into Xiao Shuai''s meat.


    This kind of pain ordinary people simply can''t imagine!


    Because I will never do such self mutilation. I once saw a movie in which the hero cut off his left hand for self-protection. Although Bi Xiaoshuai''s pain is more severe now, that behavior is a moment. As long as you wave the axe ruthlessly, everything can end.


    But Xiaoshuai is different. Its pain always exists, because as long as you want to get rid of the iron wire and hold the barb, you must always stick it in your meat!


    The scream of Xiaoshuai kept coming from his mouth. No one could realize what he had experienced!


    More than ten minutes later, Xiaoshuai finally climbed out of the barbed wire


    A young man covered with blood and beyond recognition climbed out of the wire like a devil


    ����


    On the other hand, after I took Lao Feng''s gang around the tree forest for a few times, I didn''t choose to run back to the cave, but returned to the place where they tortured Xiao Shuai just now, because I wanted to save Xiao Shuai, and I couldn''t throw him there.


    When I returned to that place, I found Xiaoshuai lying on the ground, bleeding out of his mouth.


    I stood in front of Xiaoshuai and looked at Xiaoshuai with tears on my face, who had severe deformation of his limbs, bleeding in his nostrils and bleeding on his body


    "Is someone saving me... I heard your voice..." Xiaoshuai whispered with his eyes closed.


    "Shit!"


    I wiped the tears on my face, then strode to Xiaoshuai''s body and carried Xiaoshuai on my back.


    "Why did you... Come back?"


    Xiaoshuai lay on my back and asked intermittently in a weak voice.


    When Xiaoshuai spoke, the innermost blood kept flowing to my neck. I could clearly feel the temperature of his blood!


    "Don''t fucking talk, I''ll take you out now..." I choked back to him.


    "I can''t get out. Don''t bother... I''m about to... I can''t... I feel full of little stars as soon as I close my eyes... And little angels smile at me..."


    "..." I twitched and didn''t know how to answer him.


    "In fact, I knew I couldn''t get out, so I deliberately asked Jianguo to leave me and let him run alone... It''s no use saving me now. You''d better run out by yourself..."


    Jianguo in Xiaoshuai''s mouth is the driver.


    "Can you stop talking? I said I would take you out, and I would certainly take you out!" I shouted with great emotion.


    "I can''t get out. You''d better talk to me. What you can say is what you can say..."


    I looked back at Xiaoshuai, bit my lips and accelerated my steps.

 Chapter 742

    "Man... I''m really dying! You put me down and run out... You carry me behind your back. Who can''t get out..." Xiao Shuai lay on my back, spitting blood and talking with me intermittently.


    "Can you stop fucking talking! Will you shut up?" I shouted, staring at the beads, and then ran to an old wooden house not far from us.


    "... just let me talk... I may not have a chance to talk in the future... I know I''ll have such a day sooner or later. People in our business will certainly encounter bad times. I''m prepared, but... Cough..." Xiaoshuai suddenly coughed violently.


    "You are like this B, can you speak less?" my voice choked, and tears flowed inexplicably down my cheeks.


    "... man, I''m fine. Don''t worry. If you run out, you remember to tell my brother that there is a bank card in my red coat with 100000 yuan in it. You ask him to take it home for me and give it to my mother..."


    "You fucking go home to your mother!" my tears fell on the ground.


    "I may not have this chance. My mother has been worried about me all her life. She has been looking forward to me going back to see her, but I''ve been out for five years. I haven''t been back once. I just think when I''m rich and change my mother for a bigger house... A bigger house...!" Xiaoshuai closed his eyes and his voice became more and more blurred.


    "...!" I suddenly stopped and looked back at the young man lying on me.


    I don''t know why, my tears kept flowing, and my body shook inexplicably with my mood


    "Xiaoshuai! Xiaoshuai!"


    I suddenly realized that Xiaoshuai seemed to have fainted temporarily, and I quickly shouted twice.


    "I... I''m not dead..." Xiaoshuai weakly replied to me, and then said: "I''m just a little tired..."


    "Don''t sleep, you know? We''ll be there soon!"


    I bit my teeth and replied, and then accelerated the pace on my feet. The wooden house that originally seemed not far seemed to be very far away from us. No matter how crazy I ran, we were still far away from the wooden house.


    The morning sun shines on our two faces, seemingly warm, but actually cold and ruthless.


    "I came from the countryside. I have no culture. My eldest brother took me to this road. You tell him I don''t regret it, I just...!" Xiaoshuai said in a weak voice intermittently: "I just haven''t lived enough..."


    "Don''t worry if you can''t die!"


    "I really haven''t lived enough. Brother always said that we would live a good life... Live in a villa and drive a good car like you... But I may not wait for that day..."


    "Can you stop talking? When we go out, I''ll let you live in the villa and drive a good car! Stop talking!" I yelled at the handsome man like crazy.


    "Hehe, really?" Xiaoshuai asked with a silly smile.


    "Really!"


    I gritted my teeth and answered with tears.


    "You are a good man... If I can go out, I will follow you... If I can''t go out, you can give my eldest brother more money to make him better..."


    ��������


    I turned and looked at Xiaoshuai and didn''t speak, because we finally ran to the door of the cabin.


    The wooden house was built next to a lake and several boats were tied to it.


    "Bang!"


    I kicked open the door of the cabin and put Xiaoshuai on the ground.


    "Hold on first. I''ll see if there''s anything in it for bandaging..."


    I put Xiaoshuai gently on the ground, and then rummaged through the boxes and cabinets in the house. After looking for a while, I found some old clothes and a bottle of Niulanshan Erguotou.


    "Don''t be busy. My fucking bleeding is black now. It''s the blood in my intestines..."


    Xiaoshuai looked at the finger length wound on his abdomen and shouted at me.


    "Don''t talk..."


    I stared at the beads, shouted, and then tore open the old clothes.


    "Hold on, I''ll wrap you up..."


    I walked to Xiao Shuai with a cloth and some baijiu.


    "I''ll bleed to death. Don''t bother..."


    Xiaoshuai lay on the ground, still grinding and chirping.


    "It didn''t pierce your artery. It should be all right. I''ll bandage you. Calm down..."


    After that, I picked up a dress and stuffed it into Xiaoshuai''s mouth, then looked at Xiaoshuai and said, "it may hurt..."


    "...." Xiaoshuai looked at me and didn''t speak.


    "Bang!"


    I opened the lid of the Baijiu and then fell down with the wound.


    "Um... Ah...!"


    Xiaoshuai shouted in a dull voice. His eyes suddenly widened, and his whole body straightened forward.


    I can clearly see the sweat coming out of his forehead in an instant. Drop it, drop it


    "No... are you okay?"


    I looked at Xiaoshuai with trembling and asked.


    "Brother, can you stop bothering me? I didn''t bleed to death. I let you toss to death..."


    Xiaoshuai''s face was pale and his expression was very broken. He scolded me.


    "Sorry, I don''t know how to deal with it..."


    I replied in a panic, and then took the cloth to wrap Xiaowu, but I didn''t know what was the correct way to wrap, so I could only tie it to Xiaoshuai''s wound.


    "You''re not tied right? Can this fucking stop bleeding?" Xiaoshuai looked at the cloth on his wound and scolded silently.


    "I haven''t fucking learned this thing, so you can make do..." I wiped the sweat on my face, reluctantly replied, then took out my cigarette box and leaned against the door to smoke.


    "Any more cigarettes? Give me a whole one..." Xiaoshuai looked at me and asked.


    "Yes!"


    I quickly took out a cigarette and stuffed it into Xiaoshuai''s mouth, then lit it for him with a lighter.


    "Hoo..."


    Xiaoshuai took a deep breath of smoke, then smiled and said to me, "I didn''t expect a big boss like you to light me a cigarette in person..."


    "..." I squinted at Xiaoshuai and didn''t speak.


    "I feel good about smoking. Thank you for saving me..."


    "You''ve come to save me. I can''t leave you here!" I whispered back, then turned my head and looked out of the house.


    "What are you going to do next?" Xiaoshuai looked at me and asked.


    "I..."


    Before I could say anything, I suddenly saw several figures flashing across the lake. I squatted down and observed the situation outside through the window.


    "Did you draft it? I caught up so quickly!"


    After I was sure it was Lao Feng''s man, I scolded with great collapse.

 Chapter 743

    Outside the cabin.


    "Are you sure they came here?"


    Old Feng ran with a cigarette end in his mouth and asked the young man beside him.


    "I saw it. Ye Han ran here with the boy on his back..."


    The young man nodded slightly, then accelerated his pace and ran to the cabin where Xiaoshuai and I were.


    A few seconds later, five or six people gathered around the door of the wooden house.


    "You two go in with me. You two wait outside..."


    Lao Feng gave a simple order to his people, and then kicked open the door of the wooden house.


    "Don''t move!"


    Old Feng shouted at the house with a pistol, but after shouting, he found that there was no one in the house!


    "Draft it? Where are the people?"


    As soon as Lao Feng turned around, he kicked the young man directly in the stomach.


    "I... I really saw the two of them running in..." the young man covered his stomach and replied with an aggrieved expression.


    "Fuck you, loser!"


    Old Feng clenched his teeth and scolded. Then he looked down and saw the blood on the floor. He squatted down and touched the blood on the ground with his hands. Then he bit his lips and said, "they''ve been here, and the blood hasn''t dried yet..."


    "Where can they go?" the young man outside the house shouted.


    "You ask me who the fuck I ask?" old Feng stared at the beads and shouted. Then he went to the window and squinted at the calm lake outside the window.


    meanwhile.


    Xiaoshuai and I hid under the floor under Lao Feng''s feet.


    The wooden house is built by the lake, that is to say, the wooden house is basically in a suspended state, and its four corners are supported by four columns in the lake.


    When I saw Lao Feng''s people coming, my first reaction was to jump out of the window, but I found that there was a lake outside the window. If we jumped down, Lao Feng''s people would find a dead end, so I pried open the floor of the wooden house. As I thought, the wooden house was suspended and the lake water was under the floor.


    H city is now in winter. Although the twelfth lunar month has passed, the temperature is still very low. Xiaoshuai and I are buried in the water with only one head exposed.


    In such a cold environment, even an ordinary person can be frozen enough to jump into the lake, not to mention the little handsome who has been seriously injured.


    I held Xiaoshuai''s body and tried to keep him warm, but I found it useless because I was shivering in the water.


    Xiaoshuai in my arms, I can clearly feel his body shaking. At first, it was OK. Later, Xiaoshuai''s shaking became more and more severe. There was no blood color on his face, and his lips began to turn purple.


    I want to talk to Xiaoshuai, but I dare not open my mouth, because I know Lao Feng''s people are on our heads.


    I and Xiaoshuai were immersed in the cold and muddy lake water. I can''t imagine Xiaoshuai''s feeling now, because I know his wound may have been soaked and rotten by the lake water, and the original green lake around us began to slowly turn light red!


    I looked at the handsome in my arms, and tears flowed out of my eyes again. It was not heartache, but pity!


    "Drop it, drop it..."


    At this time, the blood on the floor suddenly dropped on my face, and I quickly looked up at it.


    "Creak!"


    The of the floor made a noise, and my heart instantly raised to my throat.


    "Don''t..."


    I whispered a prayer.


    "Brother, don''t look for us if you want me to. Anyway, we don''t have any enemies with them..." at this time, a young man whispered to Lao Feng.


    "It''s fucking time. If we let them go, the return of their harem will destroy our regiment. Do you believe it?" old Feng replied impatiently, and then ran outside the house.


    Seeing that Lao Feng and his friends were leaving, I breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Why don''t I believe their harem is so awesome? Don''t we work for the mayor? Can the mayor ignore if their harem is the whole of us?" the young man asked with a big mouth behind Lao Feng.


    "You don''t know a JB. Bi Wenshi is now a mud Bodhisattva. It''s difficult to cross the river. Let''s finish this and leave this place of right and wrong. Now I feel that H city is getting deeper and deeper..." old Feng replied carelessly.


    "Isn''t mayor Bi your brother-in-law?" the young man then asked.


    "My brother-in-law has a JB. When he''s good, I can''t go on the table. He can''t. It''s good if I can come back and help him once. Now don''t talk about my brother-in-law in this society. It doesn''t matter if there''s no money. It''s all fucking nonsense..."


    Just when we felt that Lao Feng and his family were about to get out of the cabin, I suddenly heard a bang!


    The floor above the top of my head was suddenly broken by a man!!


    The man''s big feet hung directly above my head.


    I even covered my mouth, then stared at the beads and looked at the situation above.


    "What the fuck is wrong with you?"


    The youth around Lao Feng turned back and scolded carelessly.


    "No... nothing..."


    The strong man whispered back, and then quickly pulled out his feet to keep up with Lao Feng. The strong man didn''t look down from beginning to end. If the strong man looked down just now, I and Xiaoshuai might have to die down!


    "Let you eat less. You''re so fucking fat..."


    After the strong man kept up with Lao Feng, the young man smiled and patted the strong man on the shoulder.


    "Roll the calf, the floor was not strong just now..."


    The strong man replied impatiently.


    "Shua..."


    When Lao Feng heard this, he suddenly stopped and looked at the wooden house.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The young man looked at old Feng and asked.


    "Nothing..."


    Old Feng waved his hand and ran to the other side of the lake.


    ����


    After Lao Feng and others left, I slowly swam to the lake with Xiaoshuai in my arms. At this time, Xiaoshuai had completely lost consciousness.


    I struggled to drag Xiaoshuai from the lake to the ground, and then found a place to hide Xiaoshuai.


    Both of us are full of water. I can fucking feel that the water on my body seems to be freezing. I shook Xiaoshuai''s body several times, shaking and shouting at him: "Xiaoshuai, Xiaoshuai..."


    "Don''t fucking shake, I''m dying..." Xiaoshuai opened his eyes and replied to me in a very weak voice.


    "You''re not dead?" I shouted excitedly.


    "Almost..."


    "Wait for me here. I''ll find someone..."


    I helped Xiaoshuai clean the water in his clothes and said to Xiaoshuai.


    "Where are you going to find someone?"


    Xiaoshuai looked at me and asked.


    "Liu Rui, they can''t leave me behind. They will come back and save us. Wait here!" I replied quickly.


    "Hmm!" Xiaoshuai nodded.


    ��������


    I looked at his pale face and was silent. Then I ran directly into the tree forest.

 Chapter 744

    After hiding the Young Marshal, I wore soaked clothes and walked frantically through the trees. At this time, I had an idea in my mind, that is, to find Yuanyuan, because I knew Yuanyuan was in the mountain now.


    I''m not sure if Yuanyuan is still in that cave, but I have no place to go except that cave. I can only go back there and gamble my luck.


    While I was thinking about what to do next, I didn''t pay attention to the road under my feet.


    "Pooh!"


    The sound of sharp objects penetrating the skin.


    "Ah!"


    I fell to the ground with a thump, and then rolled on the ground with my thigh in my arms while wailing!


    A large steel nail, ten centimeters long, with thick fingers and wide top and bottom, directly penetrated my whole foot.


    This steel nail goes directly from the center of my foot to the instep of my foot!


    Blood flowed down both ends of the steel nail, and the severe pain almost made me faint.


    At that time, I felt that I couldn''t describe it in words. One after another, I felt the pain of pounding my heart, which made me feel that even breathing was fucking painful!


    "Ah... Ah..."


    I lay on the ground with my right foot in my arms and kept wailing, because I felt that only wailing could make me feel better.


    Most people may have experienced that the soles of their feet were pierced by nails, but now I am not a nail, but a sharpened steel bar!


    This kind of steel bar is usually used by hunters to catch wild boars or blind bears. A blind bear can''t run away when stepping on such steel bar. Besides, I''m still a person, a living person!


    Maybe it was because my cry was too loud. Lao Feng''s people heard my cry and ran directly along with my voice.


    "Do you want to draft it? It''s all fucking B-like!"


    I listened to the footsteps in the distance and scolded silently. Then I held my feet directly and rolled down the hillside.


    I don''t know how long I rolled, because I felt like I passed out many times. Anyway, I woke up when I hit a big tree.


    "Drafted..."


    I looked at the steel nail on my foot, gritted my teeth and scolded, and then stretched out my hand to pull out the steel nail, because I can''t walk if I don''t pull it out!


    But after I tried several times, I found that I couldn''t pull it out because the nail was too deep and its shape was sharp at the top and wide at the bottom. I couldn''t pull it out of my feet.


    I wiped the sweat on my forehead and thought about it. Finally, I picked up a branch from the ground and put it on my mouth.


    "Woo woo!"


    I adjusted my posture and then kicked on the tree!


    "Ah... Ah! Ah!"


    The steel nail moved on my foot at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the steel nail completely penetrated my right foot bit by bit.


    Finally, I kicked all the steel nails in the center of my foot!


    "Draft it!"


    I shouted and pulled out the steel nail on my foot.


    "Ah..."


    After the nail was pulled out, I lay on the ground as if I had collapsed.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    I was wearing coarse clothes. I felt that everything around me seemed to rotate, and my sight began to become blurred


    Just as I was about to faint, my mind suddenly flashed Xiao Wu''s face. I shook my head and sat up with a thump.


    "Fuck, you can''t fall down..." I muttered to myself, and then climbed up the hillside I rolled down step by step.


    Yes, I put my hands in the ground and climbed up one after another.


    I really climbed up!


    I don''t know how long I climbed. Anyway, I feel very long. The gentle sun shines on me and pulls my shadow for a long time


    Just when I didn''t know how long it took me to finally climb out of the hillside, I suddenly saw a pair of shoes in front of me.


    Yes, it''s a pair of shoes, because I can''t see anywhere else.


    "Shit!"


    I gritted my teeth and scolded, then looked up and found that it was not Lao Feng''s man!


    This man was the driver who had separated from us earlier and came with little may day!


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    The driver hurried forward and pulled me up.


    "Oh, fuck, I was scared to death. I thought it was Lao Feng''s man..." I broke down and scolded, and then the driver helped me to a stone.


    "How did you fix your feet?" the driver looked at my feet and frowned.


    "Don''t fucking mention..." I waved my hand, then looked at the driver and asked, "did you see our people?"


    "Meng Liang, they are over there. We are looking for you separately..." the driver whispered back to me.


    "Shit, I can find an organization..."


    I shouted excitedly, then dragged the driver and said, "take me there quickly. Xiaoshuai is injured. We have to take him out of the mountain..."


    "Good!"


    The driver nodded and reached out to carry me.


    "I can go by myself..." I waved and refused.


    "Can you do this?"


    "It''s all right, let''s go..."


    "..." the driver looked at me and then ran into the forest with big steps.


    "Ta ta..."


    I followed the driver through the trees quickly.


    "Liangzi, where are they?"


    After running for a while, I felt something was wrong. I stopped and looked at the driver and asked.


    "It''s right ahead..." the driver replied to me.


    ��������


    I watched the driver silent for a moment, then pursed my lips and asked, "are you fucking lying to me?"


    "I... I didn''t..." the driver''s eyes were very flustered.


    "Draft, Liangzi, they aren''t here at all, are they?" I subconsciously stepped back, because I felt that the driver might really have a problem. After we ran for so long, he never asked me what happened to Xiaoshuai!


    "I..."


    The driver stared at the beads and didn''t know what to say.


    "Yes, Xiao Wu is dying, do you know?" I shouted, and then turned around to run behind.


    But it was too late, because a group of people suddenly came out around me and surrounded me. The leader was not Lao Feng, but Bi Wenshi himself!


    "Yes, you really sold me!"


    I turned back and gritted my teeth and scolded the driver.


    "I... I want to go out alive..."


    The driver looked down and replied to me.


    "Fuck you!"


    I was crazy. I ran to the driver and kicked him in the stomach. Then I pulled his collar and shouted coldly: "you want to get out alive. Xiaoshuai is dying, you know? Xiaoshuai stayed in place alone in order not to bother you. Do you fucking know? Do you still have a conscience? Are you fucking human?"

 Chapter 745

    On the mountain, in the woods.


    Bi Wenshi''s people surrounded me and the driver. The driver looked at me expressionless. I couldn''t see a trace of guilt in his eyes.


    "Yes, I''m asking you. Can you afford Xiaoshuai?"


    I pulled the driver''s collar and shouted.


    "I... I just want to live... I can''t live because you''re dead. You want to live, I also want to..." the driver looked at my expression, which made me feel no change in his mood. He said this as if he was asking me whether I had eaten or not.


    ��������


    I watched the driver silent for a long time, and then slowly loosened his collar. He was right. Everyone wants to live. No one will give up his life because of the so-called brotherhood!


    "Ta ta..."


    The footsteps around me sounded. When I looked back, Bi Wenshi ran slowly towards me.


    "In fact, I didn''t intend to kill you so soon, but your performance disappointed me..." Bi Wenshi whispered in my ear with a wooden stick in his hand.


    "Is it still interesting to say this now?" I looked at BI Wenshi and smiled. Then I said, "if you want to do it, hurry. Maybe I''ll run again in a while..."


    "Ha ha..."


    Bi Wenshi grinned and then waved his arm directly.


    "Bang!"


    The stick hit my head hard, and I lost consciousness in an instant.


    ����


    When I woke up again, it was already night.


    The bright and feminine moonlight sprinkled on me. I opened my eyes vaguely. I didn''t die!


    I was tied to a post with a rope. Vaguely, I could hear someone calling him to wake up


    I didn''t think I was still alive, because I thought Bi Wenshi could have shot me, but I don''t know why he took me to this place.


    "Wake up?" Bi Wenshi came forward and looked at me with a smile and asked.


    "Why don''t you do it yet?" I asked, looking up at BI Wenshi.


    "I wanted to keep you waiting for your friends to come and save you. Who knows, I didn''t wait for a person all afternoon..." Bi Wenshi paused and then said: "forget it, I can''t wait. I''ll clean you up first, and then I''ll clean them up one by one..."


    "..." I looked at BI Wenshi and didn''t speak, because I felt that there seemed to be someone behind me.


    "Shua!"


    I looked back suddenly.


    Sure enough, as I guessed, the man tied behind me is Xiaoshuai!


    Although I can''t see his face, I can see his clothes


    "Xiaoshuai!"


    No one responded.


    "Xiaoshuai!"


    There was still no response.


    "Xiaoshuai!"


    When I shouted for the third time, my body had begun to tremble slightly, and an idea flashed in my mind that Xiaoshuai might be dead!


    But I can''t accept this fact. I''m still crazy calling Xiaoshuai''s name, but no matter how I shout, no one responds to me.


    The moon is still hanging in the sky, with my shouts and cries mixed with the wind echoing in this quiet valley, it is a helpless cry, it is a call to the dead


    "Stop shouting, he''s dead..."


    At this time, Guo Li''s driver came to me, looked at me expressionless and said.


    "You killed him!"


    I bit my lips, and blood flowed from the corners of my mouth.


    "When we found him, he was already dead..."


    The driver explained in a low voice.


    I suddenly looked up at the driver. I wanted to talk, but I didn''t know what to say, because the driver said I killed Xiaoshuai, not bi Wenshi!


    "All right, stop the ink. Let''s do it. Isn''t it just a dead man? As for such ink?"


    At this time, a young man beside Bi Wenshi came to me with a bucket of gasoline while talking.


    "Hua la..."


    Barrels of gasoline poured on me and Xiaoshuai. They wanted to burn me alive.


    I closed my eyes and felt the liquid flowing on my cheeks and body. At this moment, I have given up the idea of running out, because I know that unless someone can come out to save me, I may really die here today.


    Maybe it''s because I didn''t experience the fear before death for the first time, so I''m very calm. At least I''m not as scared as before.


    "You come..."


    After pouring out the gasoline, Bi Wenshi took out a lighter and threw it into the driver''s hand.


    The driver looked at his lighter, then looked up at me. The driver hesitated for a long time, and finally gently pressed the lighter.


    "Pa!"


    The flames on the lighter flickered, illuminating the strange and terrible face of the driver.


    The driver looked at the fire and smiled. He didn''t know whether he was laughing at me or himself.


    "Poof!"


    The driver threw the lighter on Xiaoshuai, and the fire spread along Xiaoshuai''s thighs.


    I can clearly feel the temperature of the flame. It seems that the fire will burn me in a short time.


    Bi Wenshi stood in front of Xiaoshuai and was silent for a moment. Then he turned his head and ran to the woods. Others hurriedly followed Bi Wenshi''s steps. The driver stood in place alone and stared at Xiaoshuai''s body.


    "Pa!"


    Just after the fire burned for a few seconds, I suddenly felt that the rope on me seemed to be loose.


    "Shua!"


    I quickly looked back. Yes, the rope was really loose.


    Because Bi Wenshi''s people tied me and Xiaoshuai together, we both had the same rope.


    The fire burned Xiaoshuai''s chest and broke the rope on Xiaoshuai, and the rope on my side also broke.


    "... Hoo!"


    I took a deep breath and then pulled the rope off me.


    After pulling off the rope, I hurried to the forest opposite to bi Wenshi.


    "Shit!"


    Bi Wenshi suddenly turned back when he heard the sound.


    "Catch him!"


    Bi Wenshi shouted when he saw me running away.


    The young man and the driver ran towards me almost at the same time.


    "Pa!"


    I kicked over the gasoline barrel on the ground, lit the lighter and threw it on the ground.


    "Hoo..."


    The flames on the ground rose more than one meter in an instant, directly blocking the way of drivers and young people chasing me.


    "Draft it!"


    The young man stood in place and scolded silently. Then he raised his * and opened fire on me, but he didn''t know my specific position at all and could only shoot indiscriminately.


    "Da Da..."


    The deafening gunfire echoed in the valley, as if to see off the little handsome who was about to be burned to ashes.

 Chapter 746

    After seeing me running, Bi Wenshi quickly walked up to the young man and kicked him in the stomach.


    "Waste!"


    Bi Wenshi looked at the young man, gritted his teeth and scolded, and then robbed the young man''s hand.


    "Pa!"


    Bi Wenshi directly pointed the muzzle of * at the driver''s head.


    "You..."


    The driver suddenly looked back at BI Wenshi.


    "Don''t talk!" Bi Wenshi stared at the beads and shouted to the driver. Although his eyes revolved around each other, after a moment of silence, he shouted, "Ye Han, come back first, or I''ll kill this man!"


    ��������


    I hid behind the tree trunk in the distance. I could hear Bi Wenshi shouting, but I couldn''t go back.


    "What do you want to do?" the driver turned his head and looked at BI Wenshi''s face, because he didn''t expect Bi Wenshi to threaten me with him.


    "Ye Han, for the last time, if you don''t show up again, I''ll shoot!" Bi Wenshi didn''t pay attention to the driver and still shouted at the air without direction.


    "I have nothing to do with him. He can''t come out..." the sweat drops on the driver''s face fell to the ground, and his expression was very nervous.


    "Kang!"


    A gun shot, the bullet instantly pierced the driver''s head, and the driver''s body fell to the ground!


    ��������


    After seeing Bi Wenshi shoot, my body trembled involuntarily. I didn''t expect that he really shot!


    I stood there for a moment, then ran to the distant woods.


    "Over there!"


    When I ran out without ten steps, Bi Wenshi''s voice sounded again.


    When I heard Bi Wenshi''s words, I understood why he threatened me with the driver, because he knew that although I would not save the driver, I would stop to see. As long as I stopped, he could determine my position!


    "Ta ta..."


    There was another rapid footsteps behind me, and I hurried down the hillside.


    ����


    I don''t know how long I ran in the woods with Bi Wenshi''s people. Anyway, I felt that my thighs were numb and my feet were hurt. Finally, I couldn''t run, but Bi Wenshi''s people were still chasing.


    "Draft it? Fucking chase it!"


    I broke down and scolded, then turned around and suddenly saw a black trash can in front of me. At this time, I had no strength to run down, so I had to walk to the side of the trash can.


    "Pa!"


    I opened the lid of the trash can and a pungent smell came to my face.


    "Draft it? It''s full of shit!"


    I looked at the black liquid in the trash can and bited my teeth and scolded, but the footsteps behind me were getting closer and closer, so I had to pop into the trash can.


    When I jumped into the trash can, I felt that I almost passed out, because it was so fucking smelly that I had a shadow on the trash can all my life.


    ����


    "Where is it?"


    After Bi Wenshi and others caught up, they found that I suddenly disappeared. Bi Wenshi looked around with a * and shouted with staring eyes.


    "I don''t know. I was here just now..."


    The young man scratched his head and whispered back.


    "He has a wound on his foot. He must be unable to run and hide..." Bi Wenshi frowned and analyzed it, then looked at the young people and shouted, "he must be hiding and looking for it here..."


    "Ah!"


    The young man promised, and then directly took the * next to the trash can.


    When I heard the footsteps of the youth, I made a psychological click, and then directly pinched my nose and buried my head in the smelly liquid.


    "Pa!"


    The young man lifted the lid of the dustbin.


    "Wow..."


    Before the young man could look inside, he squatted on the ground and vomited.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Bi Wenshi looked back at the young man and shouted.


    "It''s okay, it''s just too fucking smelly..."


    The young man stood up and wiped his mouth, then walked back to bi Wenshi.


    "Have you seen it all?"


    Bi Wenshi asked.


    "Look, no one..."


    "..." Bi Wenshi was silent for a moment, then waved his hand and ran ahead with big steps.


    ����


    "Pa!"


    After Bi Wenshi''s men left, I pushed open the lid of the dustbin and climbed out of the dustbin with all my strength.


    "Wow... WOW!"


    At this time, I was covered with mud, as if I were a savage. My whole body smelled bad, but I couldn''t feel my smell. Now I only have one feeling, that is nausea!


    I lay on the ground and vomited. The young man could vomit a mouthful. I stayed in there for five or six minutes. What was that feeling!


    "Step..."


    Just as I vomited, I suddenly heard footsteps behind me.


    "Pa!"


    I stood up quickly, and then rushed directly to the figure.


    "I wipe your mother!"


    I punched the man in the face. At this time, I saw that the man was Lao Feng.


    "I..."


    Lao Feng was just about to open his mouth.


    "I your mother a B!" I stared at the beads and shouted, and then directly inserted a ballpoint pen I found in the trash can into Lao Feng''s shoulder.


    "I fuck you, is it finished yet! I should make you crazy! I fuck you..."


    I didn''t give Lao Feng a chance to speak at all. I was crazy and kept stabbing Lao Feng with a ballpoint pen.


    "Pooh!"


    The ballpoint pen directly let me insert it into Lao Feng''s neck, and the blood gushed out along the wound in an instant.


    "Snore..."


    There was a sound of spitting blood in Lao Feng''s mouth, and the blood flowed down his neck to his chest.


    "It''s endless, isn''t it! Is it easy for me to live? I let you toss this B-type! When did I want to hurt you, you toss me so..." I cried, looking at Lao Feng lying on the ground with tears in my heart. My eyes seemed like a beast at this time, because I was really going to be driven crazy.


    Lao Feng''s neck was stiff and moved, then covered his neck with his hand, looked at me with a trembling voice and said: "I... I didn''t want to catch you... You... You and your... Friends... Hid in the... Wooden house... I didn''t even... I didn''t go to catch you... I came... To deliver the car for you... I know it''s not easy for your children to come out... I don''t want to... But I can''t help..."


    I was stunned when I heard what Lao Feng said. Then I turned around and saw the car key that Lao Feng threw on the ground!


    "Fuck your mother!"


    I shouted with my head in my arms, and my expression was very painful.


    "You... You... You go... Don''t... don''t..."


    Before Lao Feng finished his words, his head tilted and he lost his vitality.

 Chapter 747

    I hold Lao Feng''s car key in my hand and look at Lao Feng''s body with dull eyes. Now I''m really going to be tortured crazy by these people!


    I didn''t expect that Guo Li''s driver would betray me. I also didn''t expect that Lao Feng under Bi Wenshi would come to save me with the car key.


    The cold wind on the mountain seems to be more penetrating than that in the city!


    But I can''t feel any temperature at this time, because my body is numb


    "Splash!"


    I bent my knees and knelt on the ground.


    "Ah..."


    A piercing cry rang through the valley.


    Helpless, sad, angry


    I don''t know how many emotions are filled with my brain. Anyway, I just feel that my head is in chaos. Xiaoshuai is dead, the driver is dead and Lao Feng is dead. I don''t know whether Meng Liang can get out of this mountain.


    ����


    After lying on the ground for a while, I found the SUV driven by Lao Feng. I didn''t have time to clean the black mud on my body. Now I have only one idea in my mind, that is, going down the mountain.


    I drove my SUV around the mountain for a long time, and finally I successfully walked out of the valley that made me feel desperate.


    ����


    One day later, I was lying in the hospital bed.


    I don''t know how I was sent to the hospital. My memory stays at the moment when I went down the mountain, because at that moment I seemed to be reborn. It''s no exaggeration to say that I think the mountain was more terrible than hell for me, because I saw too many people lose there, and I saw too many people''s nature, including myself.


    "Leaf, are you awake?" Meng Liang shouted at me excitedly when he saw me open my eyes.


    "..." I looked around the ward and found that all the people we went up the mountain were here, except Xiaoshuai and the driver.


    "I thought you couldn''t wake up..." Liu Rui looked at me with a smile and scolded.


    Instead of paying attention to Liu Rui, I looked around the whole ward. Finally, I focused on Guo Li.


    Guo Li''s face is not very good-looking.


    "Xiaoshuai is gone!" I said, biting my teeth and looking at Guo Li with slight trembling.


    "I know..." Guo Li nodded slightly.


    "The driver also left..." I continued.


    "Hmm!" there was still no expression on Guo Li''s face.


    "They died because of me. I won''t let them die in vain..." I looked at Guo Li and shouted.


    "Guo Li looked at me and didn''t speak.


    "I must give you an explanation, give Xiaoshuai an explanation..."


    "How did the driver die?" Guo Li suddenly interrupted me.


    "..." I looked at Guo Li and said in a low voice, "Bi Wenshi killed him!"


    "Did he betray you and Xiaoshuai?" Guo Li then asked.


    "... no!"


    "Really not?" Guo Li''s mood became more and more excited.


    "Really not!" I shouted, staring at the beads.


    "..." Guo Li looked at me and was stunned. Then he slowly sat down, and then he gently said, "it''s good if there''s no... It''s good if there''s no..."


    "I''ll arrange for their families. From now on, you follow us. When their revenge comes, I''ll follow you whether you go or stay..." I looked at Guo Li and said.


    "OK!" Guo Li nodded slightly.


    "Liu Rui, can I give you a call? Call this man right now and ask him to deliver the things!" I turned to Liu Rui.


    "OK!" Liu Rui nodded, then took out his mobile phone and wrote down the phone number I said.


    "I''m going out to fight now?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me.


    "Yes!"


    Liu Rui glanced at me and then walked out of the ward with his mobile phone.


    ����


    Bi Wenshi did this to me. I don''t need to talk about anything else now. If he wants to play, I''ll play with him. The big deal is that a fish dies and the net is broken. I Ye Han can cut people all over the street with a kitchen knife, and my mother can wear a suit and sign a contract with a pen, but when signing the contract, I won''t forget how I put on this suit!


    If you don''t annoy me, I can always be a good citizen, but if you have to talk to me about the calves in society, my fucking kitchen knife is idle. Even if it rusts, it''s time to grind now!


    After Liu Rui left the ward, I took out my mobile phone and sent a text message to Liu Yong.


    "I want to move Bi Wenshi."


    Five minutes later, Liu Yong replied to me with a word: "OK!"


    After seeing this word, I grinned, then turned to Wei Yiwen and asked, "have you contacted Myanmar?"


    "Contact, Jisang lent us four people. The time is a week. It is estimated that we will be in place tomorrow." Wei Yi asked and replied stiffly.


    "Four, enough!" I nodded slightly.


    "..." Wei Yi asked. He looked at me and said nothing.


    "Don''t you all want to play with our harem? I''m kind enough to get out of the way for you. You have to force me to go forward. I won''t go. You take a knife and walk on my neck! Now, I''m ruined. I''ll play with you, too!"


    After my words, the whole ward was quiet and no one spoke.


    I slowly closed my eyes. Bi Wenshi, Liu Neng and sun Qiang came to my mind one by one, but now it''s not them that make me uncomfortable, but the ghost in our harem!


    I''m really not sure who the ghost in our harem is!


    Because everyone is a brother who lives and dies with me. For example, how can I doubt these people sitting in the ward now? For example, how can I doubt those people detained by sun Qiang?


    ����


    H City, a high-end community, sun Qiang''s home.


    "Ye Han, they all ran out..."


    Liu Neng looked at the text message on his mobile phone, rubbed his temples and looked at Sun Qiang.


    "One is not dead?" Sun Qiang''s tone was unbelievable.


    "Two unimportant roles are dead, which is no different from not dead..." Liu Neng replied in a low voice.


    "What shall we do next?" Sun Qiang asked anxiously.


    "..." Liu Neng looked at Sun Qiang, looked at Xiao Wu next to him, and then asked Xiao Wu, "what do you think we should do?"


    "What else can I do? If you ask me, it''s to take one step at a time..." Xiao Wu replied absently while playing with his mobile phone.


    "Hehe, let''s go step by step!" Liu Neng nodded with a smile.


    "What about the Hougong people?" Sun Qiang asked hurriedly.


    "Let go..." Liu Neng answered without thinking.


    "Let go? What do you mean?" Sun Qiang shouted, staring at beads.


    "Even if we don''t let go, the people in their harem will come and rob themselves. If they rob, they will have to fight, and if they fight, they will die. It''s better to let go directly. Anyway, it''s no use keeping these people..." Liu Neng explained lightly.


    "..." Sun Qiang sat on the sofa, not knowing what to say.

 Chapter 748

    Sun Qiang''s home.


    "Then I''ll let them go now?" Xiao Wu asked, putting down his cell phone and looking at Liu Neng.


    "What are you doing in such a hurry?" Sun Qiang shouted with an unhappy expression.


    "These things are annoying here every day. I don''t do anything, but I can eat. I quickly let them go. They are like his mother every day, and they can enjoy better than me..." Xiao Wu replied with a big mouth, then turned his head and looked at Liu Neng and asked, "now or when?"


    "Let it go. It''s no use keeping it anyway..." Liu Neng smiled and waved his hand.


    "Then I''ll go, Mr. Sun!"


    Xiao Wu bared his teeth and smiled. Then he took the key and went to the house where Gaojia and others were locked.


    As soon as Xiao Wu entered the house, he was choked by the smoke.


    "What the fuck is this? Someone wants to be promoted to immortality, shit..." Xiao Wu lay down at the door and slowed down, then walked into the house with big steps.


    "Do you want two?"


    Niu Lei, with a note on his face, sat on the table, knocking on the table and shouting at the north and south.


    "Don''t..."


    North and South looked at the poker on their hands and shook their heads helplessly.


    "Pa!"


    When Niu Lei saw that the north and South didn''t want it, he quickly threw the poker on his hand on the table, and then bared his teeth and shouted at the north and South: "three three with two and five, no, ha ha! Stick a note..."


    "Don''t you have nothing in your hand?"


    The north and South helplessly looked at Gao Jia and shouted with an unhappy face.


    "I have two sets of dragons in my fucking hands. You don''t give me a chance to play cards..."


    Gao Jia seemed quite wronged and shouted.


    "Come on, stop the ink, pull the note quickly..."


    Niu Lei waved his hand and turned around to stick a note to Gao Jia, but the moment he turned around, he saw Xiao Wu who had just come in.


    "Playing?"


    Xiao Wu smiled at Niu Lei and asked.


    "Why? It''s dinner?"


    Niu Lei slanted his eyes and asked without expression.


    "Haven''t you just finished eating?" Xiao Wu looked at Niu Lei and said nothing.


    "Oh, I forgot!" Niu Lei patted his head, then bared his teeth and said, "next time tell your cook to put less fucking salt and salty. I''ll drink two bottles of water in a while..."


    "Hehe, I don''t agree with anyone now. I''m convinced that you people in the harem have become fucking captives and are in the mood to play poker... Your heart is really bigger than me!" Xiao Wu walked to Gao Jia with a big mouth.


    "Isn''t this thing a death? Sooner or later, I cry in this room every day. Can you let me go?" Gao Jia replied with a smile while shuffling cards.


    "Cow force, I admire your mentality now. I know you were kidnapped. I don''t know. I thought I''d come back with some fucking uncles!"


    "All right, don''t talk about useless calves here. I want sweet and sour ribs today..." Niu Lei shouted impatiently at this time.


    "Oh, you fucking think I''m a snack bar. You can eat whatever you say..." Xiao Wu reluctantly replied, and then said: "our superior leaders decided at a meeting just now!"


    "Decide what?" the expression on Gao Jia''s face suddenly became serious.


    "I''ve decided to ask you to get out of here quickly. Don''t fucking eat and drink here every day. Now you fucking know how to order!" Xiao Wu waved and shouted.


    "True or false?" the north and South stood up with great excitement, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "What is true or false?"


    "Is it true or false to let us go?" north and South looked at Xiao Wu with a very excited expression.


    "Nonsense, do you think I''m fucking playing with you? Just like you B, I now know why the police don''t catch you and catch you in. You can fuck up the prison... Xiao Wu paused and added:" pick it up quickly, and then say goodbye to me later, and you can roll the calf... "


    "Is this happiness a little too sudden?" Niu Lei sniffed the snot under his nose and asked with a slightly dull expression.


    "Don''t you have a bomb? For example, give us a few big * when you go out?" the north and South asked in disbelief.


    "Shit, do you still need a big * if I die? I fucking put it all down for you..."


    Little five scolded silently, and then walked out of the house with his back to his hands.


    ����


    An hour later, Tian Ming, Dongxi, Nanbei, Gao Jia, Niu Lei, Guan Zi, Da Ge and Qingshan were driven out of sun Qiang''s house by Xiao Wu with their own things on their backs.


    After Xiao Wu sent off the eight people, he took a long breath, but the two men, Niu Lei and Nanbei, were nostalgic for this place. It was obvious that they didn''t stay enough.


    The eight of them didn''t understand why Xiao Wu let them go so suddenly.


    ����


    "Uncle Tian, what do you mean by this little five? He took pains to catch us, and now he let us go. What do you say he wants to do?"


    The north and South looked at Tian Ming above the co pilot as they drove.


    "How the fuck do I know? Who knows what these people want..."


    Tian Ming replied irritably, then took out his mobile phone and pressed the start button.


    "Brother Jia, why don''t you analyze?" the north and South looked at Gao Jia and asked.


    ��������


    Gao Jia was silent for a moment, then whispered, "since they can let us out, that can only explain one problem?"


    "What''s the problem?" asked the north and south.


    "That means he doesn''t want to kill us!"


    "Aren''t you talking nonsense? If he wanted to kill us, he would have done it..." Nanbei looked at Gao Jia and muttered a wordless sentence, and then focused on driving the car.


    "Deng Deng Deng..."


    When Tian Ming''s mobile phone was turned on, Tian Ming dialed my phone number directly.


    "Hello?"


    My voice rang from the receiver.


    "It''s me."


    Tian Ming replied with a smile.


    "Uncle Tian!"


    I shouted excitedly, and then hurriedly asked, "haven''t you been caught by sun Qiang?"


    "Sun Qiang, they let us out."


    "It''s all released?" I said in an unbelievable tone.


    "Well, there are a lot of them, all of them have come out. We are now catching up with the back palace." Tian Ming nodded slightly.


    "Why did they let you go?" I asked with a frown.


    "... I don''t know!" Tian Ming replied in silence.


    "Are all our people okay?" I continued.


    "We''re fine. Where are you?"


    "It''s all right. We''re all right here. We''ll wait until you come back!"


    "Good!"


    After that, Tian Ming hung up the phone directly, and then squinted at the outside of the window. There was no expression on his face. Everyone could feel that since Xiao Wu could release them so suddenly, it showed that there must be another problem in this!

 Chapter 749

    H City, harem.


    After I got off the phone with Tian Ming, I slowly put down my mobile phone and looked up at Liu Rui, Meng Liang and yuan in front of me.


    "Tian Ming let them out?" Liu Rui asked, frowning at me.


    "Well..."


    I rubbed my face tired, then looked at Liu Rui with my mobile phone and said, "what do you think?"


    Liu Rui lowered his head and pursed his lips without speaking.


    "When I call you three over, it shows that I fully trust you three now..." I explained in a low voice.


    Now it seems that there are a large number of people in the harem. The only people I can completely trust now are the three people in front of me. Although I don''t think anyone is an insider, I think anyone is fucking possible!


    This feeling is really suffocating, because the more impossible it is, the more I can''t accept it when he appears.


    Yuan Yuan and Meng Liang reminded me that there might be a ghost in the harem. At first, I didn''t believe it, and I didn''t want to believe it, but now I can''t help but believe it, because the facts have been ruthlessly put in front of me.


    "I know you trust us, but we really can''t give you any advice on this matter." Yuanyuan looked up at me and said.


    "If you can''t give it, you have to give it. Now you three must say a name immediately!" I got excited in a moment, patted the table and shouted.


    "If you have to, can I admit it?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at me.


    "You..." I stretched out my finger, and Liu Rui suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    "You''re too excited now. No matter who the insider is, it''s not something we should care about now!" Liu Rui continued.


    "What should I care about now?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "You should be concerned about why Liu Neng let Tian Ming go!" Liu Rui shouted loudly.


    "Isn''t this simple? Since Liu Neng doesn''t kill them, there is only one possibility, that is, the ghost is among them, so they can get out of sun Qiang''s house unharmed!" I shouted.


    "Pa!"


    Liu Rui stretched out his hand and lit a cigarette. Then he narrowed his eyes and looked at me and said, "what you think is too simple. Can you think of any questions that Liu can''t fucking think of? The purpose of his doing this is to make us doubt the people who came back, let us fight in the harem, and let us defeat ourselves in the harem!"


    Liu Rui hit the nail on the head.


    "Do you mean Liu Neng deliberately let them go and let us doubt the rest?" Yuan Yuan looked up at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Are you fucking stupid?" Liu Rui scolded silently, then looked at me and said, "now we can''t be sure who the ghost is! Maybe the ghost is among Tian Ming''s people, maybe the ghost is among the rest of the gang, but no matter where the ghost is, what Liu can want to see is that our harem is divided into two, do you understand?"


    "Hoo..."


    After listening to Liu Rui''s words, I took a deep breath. If Liu Rui''s words hadn''t reminded me, our harem might really be in chaos.


    Now the people who stay in the harem suspect Tian Ming. Tian Ming will be separated by others whether they have an insider or not. This is Liu Neng''s purpose.


    "What should we do?" Yuan Yuan looked at her and asked.


    "What to do? It''s about ye. I said this just to remind him. Don''t guess until the ghost has implemented it, because if you guess wrong, it will pierce our brother''s heart!"


    "Bata Bata..."


    I gently knocked on the table, remained silent for a moment, looked up at Liu Rui and asked, "how are the people in the discipline inspection commission?"


    "I''ve sent out the things, but they need to go through the process..." Liu Rui replied while smoking.


    "Process? What process? Isn''t that fucking information enough?" I looked at Liu Rui and shouted.


    "You call me a JB. People can''t have a process? You''re the Discipline Inspection Commission. Your family opened it?" Liu Rui scolded speechless.


    "No, you can give them money. Give them as much as you want, and let them file a case for Bi Wenshi. The sooner the better!" I waved my hand and came back impatiently.


    "Are you a fucking fool to send red envelopes to the people of the discipline inspection commission? What do you think? Tell me? Do you have a fucking brain?"


    "Ha ha..." Yuan Yuan grinned at this.


    "Smile a JB!" I raised my legs and kicked Yuanyuan, then looked at Liu Rui and said, "when Tian Ming and his friends come back, let everyone go to the conference room for a meeting. I have to give these fools a class. Now they don''t know what to do..."


    "Why are you going?" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice when he saw me going.


    "I went out to eat. I haven''t eaten for two days..."


    ����


    3 p.m. in the meeting room of the harem.


    The whole harem is in place, including Han Chao, Lao Bian, Xiao hei and Guo Li.


    "I had a meeting as soon as I came back? I''m so sleepy. When will it start?" Nanbei sat on his chair and looked at Liu Rui.


    "Speak less. President Ye is in a bad mood today. You''d better shut up..." Liu Rui replied irritably.


    "Isn''t he always in a bad mood? By the way, Rego, what did you play in the Maldives? Tell me..." the north and South have no skin and no face continued.


    "I''ll tell you a big JB, can''t you listen?" Liu Rui scolded wordlessly.


    "Shit, I haven''t seen you for such a long time. Don''t you miss me?"


    "Now I find that you are more fucking annoying than Yang Song!" Liu Rui shouted gnashing his teeth.


    "... I can''t compare with him."


    "Hey, brother song, what are you looking at?" Niu Lei looked at Yang Song with a brain bag without a few hair and asked with a smile.


    "I''ll see how I can grow my hair..." Yang Song squinted at Niu Lei and replied.


    "Shit, brother song, if you talk so much, you''re obviously killing people..." Niu Lei shouted reluctantly.


    "Why did I bury people?"


    "You have nothing to do with long hair? You have a lot of hair. You obviously mean I have less hair..." Niu Lei shouted with his teeth.


    "You are so worried..."


    "This is not a multi-minded thing. I''m just sensitive to this..." Niu Lei looked arrogant.


    "Is it your first meeting? Are you nervous?"


    Han Chao sat beside Xiao Hei, drinking tea and giving Xiao Hei psychological counseling.


    "OK..." little black bared his teeth and replied.


    "Don''t be nervous. It''s nothing. I guess today is a commendation meeting. We saved Ye last time. Today we must praise the three of us..."


    Han Chao made a heartless analysis.


    "Brother Chao, I have something..." Xiao Hei hesitated as if to say something.


    "What''s up?" Han Chao asked.


    "What about my motorcycle? It''s still thrown on the mountain..."


    "Ah, you say this. Later, you find Ye Han and say that I didn''t lose the motorcycle. You study with him..."


    "..." Xiao Hei looked at Han Chao helplessly and didn''t go on.

 Chapter 750

    In the harem conference room, Liu Rui and others were smoking and pulling their calves in groups. At this moment, no one knows what the purpose of my meeting is except Liu Rui, Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, I limped into the conference room.


    "Leaves..."


    Tian Ming shouted at me with a smile when he saw me.


    "Yes!"


    I nodded slightly and went to the front of the round table in the conference room.


    ��������


    After I came in, the quiet meeting room suddenly quieted down, because everyone could feel that my face was wrong. Even Yang Song and Liu Rui put down their mobile phones and stared at me.


    "Pa!"


    A black imitation 54 pistol was slapped on the table by me.


    "Shua..."


    After hearing the sound, almost everyone raised their heads and looked at me with a confused face. No one knew what I meant by taking out the gun.


    "Are you finished?"


    My voice was cold, and I looked around at everyone in the room as I spoke.


    ��������


    No one spoke.


    I glanced at the crowd without expression, then opened my mouth and said, "since you are sitting here, you are all people who have been with me. I regard you as brothers, and you also regard me as brothers, but people may make mistakes. It doesn''t matter if you make mistakes, as long as you can admit your mistakes now!"


    After what I said, everyone understood what I meant. I wanted to find out the ghost in our harem!


    I watched everyone holding my palm, and the people in the room looked at me with the same eyes. I really couldn''t see who was the insider.


    "In the same sentence, I regard you as brothers. No matter what you betrayed me for money or something, I can repay the money you owe, and I can help you with your errands! As long as you stand up and tell me that you are wrong, I still regard you as brothers! But if you have to wait until the day when we fight for bayonets, you will be the first one to die!"


    My voice is sonorous and powerful, which is my most heartfelt words. If someone really stands up now, I can really forgive, but after my words, no one has responded at all. The expressions on all faces are very unnatural, and the atmosphere in the conference room is also very depressed. There is no sound. I can only hear the second sound of dripping.


    In this way, I watched everyone in the room spend every minute and second. After half an hour, no one stood up.


    I slowly put away the pistol, because I have lost my heart to that man now.


    As I said, if I knew who he was, I would kill him myself.


    After I put away my pistol, I walked to the outside of the conference room step by step. In fact, I can really accept this man''s mistakes, because we are not old and can''t resist the temptation from all directions. However, I didn''t expect that when I said this today, he was still unwilling to stand up.


    I don''t think he''s afraid I''ll kill him, because everyone knows I can''t do it. He thinks the relationship between our brothers doesn''t need to continue at all.


    Money is a small thing, and the project is also a small thing, but I can''t describe the feeling of dying for a brother who takes care of you wholeheartedly.


    As the leader of the harem, I think I''m fair to everyone whether I''m a man or a worker. Meng Liang, Liu Rui, yuan, Yang Song will always suffer, because I know that the four of them started from scratch with me. They don''t have much ideas about me. I try to be a bowl of water for the rest.


    Maybe I''m also human. Even if I want to be flat again, I may tremble!


    But I think I deserve everyone in the harem. At least I didn''t treat anyone badly when I was rich. When I didn''t have money, I tried not to let these people bear the economic pressure with me.


    I don''t understand. I''ve reached this point. Why are there ghosts!


    ����


    I walked out of the meeting room slowly under the gaze of the public. No one left me or followed me out.


    "Cough..."


    Liu Rui coughed softly for two times, then went to the front of the conference room and looked around at everyone in the room.


    "It''s OK for me to say a few words?"


    Liu Rui opened his mouth and shouted.


    ��������


    No one spoke.


    "If no one speaks, that''s acquiescence. Now there is an insider in our harem. In fact, many people already know. What I want to say now is that no matter who this person is, if you want to stand up and admit your mistakes, you can come to me at any time. If ye wants to move you, I won''t let you! As long as you can stand up, we will still be brothers. I won''t tell anyone, Bao Including leaves, I will give you what I should give you in the future. I will give you seven days. I hope someone can find me... "


    Speaking of this, Liu Rui was silent for a moment, looked down at the ground under his feet, then raised his head and said: "If no one stands up, I hope you won''t do anything sorry for the harem in the future. After all, we are brothers, and you don''t doubt anyone, because this matter has nothing to do with you. I or ye, we won''t doubt anyone. I don''t want to see our Harem become a suspicious Gang!"


    ��������


    When everyone heard this, they all looked up at Liu Rui.


    "Han Chao!"


    At this time, Liu Rui gave a very abrupt shout.


    "Ah..."


    Han Chao agreed with an ugly face.


    "When you three went up the mountain, how did you know that the leaf was caught and how did you know the specific location of the leaf?"


    Liu Rui looked at Han Chao and asked.


    ��������


    Han Chao didn''t speak.


    "Speak!"


    Liu Rui looked at Han Chao and shouted.


    "I..."


    Han Chaozhi still doesn''t want to say.


    "I ask you, how do you know the position of the leaves?"


    Liu Rui patted the table and shouted.


    "I told him!"


    Just then Lao Bian stood up.


    "Shua..."


    Everyone turned to look at Lao Bian.


    "How do you know?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Lao Bian.


    "I overheard sun Qiang talking to Xiao Wu..." Lao Bian explained in a low voice.


    "How can you hear them talking?"


    Liu Rui walked to Lao Bian''s side, narrowed his eyes and said in a very confused tone.


    "That day I wanted to go with them to kidnap sun Qiang. Ye wouldn''t let me go, so I followed them secretly, but I was late. Uncle Tian had been caught when I went, and I wanted to save them. Inadvertently, I heard a man say that Bi Wenshi tied ye to the mountain, and I told Han Chao about it when I came back..." Lao Bian gave a brief account of what happened.


    "..." Liu Rui patted Lao Bian on the shoulder, pursed his lips and didn''t speak.

 Chapter 751

    The meeting room in the harem.


    Everyone focused on Lao Bian. The purpose of Liu Rui''s question was very obvious. Everyone wondered why Lao Bian knew that I was caught on the mountain.


    If according to Lao Bian, he just overheard our position, is it a bit too coincidental?


    But if Lao Bian is an insider, why should he tell Han Chao?


    Didn''t he think he would be suspected as long as he said it?


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the conference room became very strange. Everyone wondered whether Lao Bian was an insider or not. If so, what was his purpose to save me? If not, why does Lao Bian know my position? Is it really like what he said that he happened to hear it?


    "Liu Rui, what do you mean by asking?"


    The meeting room was silent for a long time. Han Chao suddenly looked up at Liu Rui and asked.


    "It''s not interesting. I''m just asking. Why are you so excited?"


    Liu Rui looked at Han Chao with a cigarette end in his mouth and tilted his neck.


    "Pa!"


    Han Chao pushed away the stool behind him, then went to Liu Rui, stared at the beads, pointed to Lao Bian and shouted, "you suspect he''s an insider now, right?"


    "No, I''m just asking. You''re too thoughtful..."


    Liu Rui explained in a low voice.


    "How thoughtful I am?" Han Chao sneered, then looked at everyone in the room and said, "look at them now. Who doesn''t fucking doubt Lao Bian?"


    "Pay attention to your attitude when talking to me!"


    Liu Rui reached out and pushed Han Chao. His expression was very unhappy.


    "Hehe, he hasn''t been to our harem for two months. He''s busy eating all day. He can count the number of times he comes to your bar with one hand! You suspect he''s an insider now? Do you think it''s possible? He doesn''t even recognize the people in our harem now! How many people know what his full name is? Can you tell?" Han Chao looked at everyone in the room, Pointing to Lao Bian, he shouted loudly and forcefully.


    ��������


    Everyone looked up at Han Chao. No one spoke.


    Han Chao is right. Lao Bian really has no hard conditions to be an insider.


    "What''s the difference between your suspicion of Lao Bian and his mother''s suspicion of me?" Han Chao shouted with staring beads.


    "Chao, you''re too worried..." Meng Liang urged Han Chao while beating the lighter.


    "I''m careless?" Han Chao sneered, then turned to point to Liu Rui and shouted, "no one doubts. When the leaf left, he asked Lao Bian how to know the position of the leaf? What does he mean? Can''t a fool see it?"


    "...." Liu Rui looked at Han Chao with no expression.


    "I, Lao Bian and Xiao Hei can''t compare with you. The three of us are later and belong to the most marginal people. Your core personnel study something. I don''t fucking know, and I don''t want to know, but I tell you, it''s not just you who shed blood and sweat for the harem!!"


    "I just asked you if you were so excited?" Liu Rui explained to Han Chao.


    "Shut up!" Han Chao stared at the beads and shouted. Then he said, "the three of us didn''t think about anything after the leaf accident. We didn''t have a car, so we rode a motorcycle. We didn''t have guns, two military spikes and three toy guns. The three of us rushed up the mountain against the strong wind. Now people have been rescued. You doubt me, ha ha... Yes!" Han Chao bit his lips and was silent for a moment, then said: "But I won''t leave the harem, because the imperial food is given to me by Ye Zi. I can''t let Ye Zi cold. I promised him to do a good job of the imperial food, but from now on, we won''t come if there''s anything in your harem. Even if the people in your harem are dead, I''ll come here. I''m not Han!"


    "Han Chao!" Meng Liang stood up with a splash.


    "Sit down!"


    Han Chao stared at the bead and roared, then pointed to Lao Bian and shouted, "go!"


    "Han Chao..."


    "Han Chao..."


    Yuan yuan, Gao Jia and others stood up one after another.


    But Han Chao didn''t respond at all. He dragged Lao Bian out of the conference room.


    "... shit!"


    Yang Song looked at Liu Rui and scolded helplessly. He turned and wanted to catch up.


    "Stop chasing..."


    Liu Rui stood in place and shouted expressionless.


    "Can it be done without chasing?"


    Yang Song shouted excitedly.


    "I said don''t chase, don''t fucking chase!"


    Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice, and then walked out of the office with his hands behind his back.


    ����


    In an hour.


    Liu Rui walked into my office with a bottle of mineral water.


    "Finished?"


    I looked up at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Gudu! Gudu!"


    Liu Rui sat on the sofa, looked up and drank two mouthfuls, then wiped his mouth, looked at me and said, "let me do all the fucking Baba things!"


    "Who won''t you do?" I smiled.


    "No, do you really doubt Lao Bian and Han Chao?" Liu Rui strode to me, held the table and looked at me.


    "..." I looked up at Liu Rui, and then whispered, "the two of them are the most unlikely in our harem..."


    "Then why do you want me to ask Lao Bian in front of so many people? I think it can be said in private. Now that I say it, everyone will doubt them... It''s unfair to both of them!"


    "I asked you to tell this question, not to make others doubt them, but to let them two. No, the three of them completely got rid of this matter. They came to our harem for a short time. Now it''s still time for the three of them to withdraw. Do you understand my thoughts?" I looked at Liu Rui and explained.


    "I don''t understand..." Liu Rui shook his head.


    "You look like a fucking fool!" I scolded silently, and then said: "There are ghosts in our harem now. Everyone knows that we are facing Bi Wenshi, Xiao Wu and sun Qiang. It''s no exaggeration to say that I really can''t guarantee that everyone in our harem can walk through this barrier safely. What I can do is to let Han Chao, Lao Bian and their children stay away from our harem as far as possible. In the future, we will leave the harem In the past, the three of them should do whatever they should, but in case our harem can''t get there, I''ll leave such a big hotel to the three of them, which is worthy of them coming back with me... "


    "I''ve been with you for such a long time. Why don''t you want to leave something for me?" Liu Rui looked at me reluctantly and asked.


    "Just like you, I can let you go on because your father has a good relationship with my father..."


    "Shit, you''re so fucking chilling that I don''t say anything. I''ll resign in a minute!"


    "Better get out of here!" I scolded with a smile.


    ��������


    Liu Rui looked at me and was silent. Then he walked out of my office with mineral water.

 Chapter 752

    At 8:00 p.m., in the private room on the second floor of Hougong imperial restaurant.


    Han Chao was alone, holding a bottle of Erguotou in one hand and a microphone in the other hand. Facing the karaoke in the private room, he affectionately sang the song "you have finally become someone else''s junior".


    "You finally became someone else''s junior. I know it''s not because of love..."


    Han Chao''s singing mixed with northeast accent echoed throughout the private room, and his facial expression and body movements were quite in place.


    Hesitant eyes and the half bottle of Erguotou in his hand vividly set off the image of a loser abandoned by his wife.


    "Creak..."


    The door of the private room was opened.


    "Don''t I fucking say it? Don''t come in if I don''t go out!"


    After hearing the sound of opening the door, Han Chao shouted without looking back.


    "What? Your fucking daughter-in-law ran away with others?"


    As I walked into the private room, I laughed and scolded.


    After hearing my voice, Han Chao''s body was obviously stunned. Then he put down the microphone in his hand, turned to look at me and stammered, "Ye... Why are you here?"


    "If I don''t come, I think you''ll be promoted to immortality in this private room. People are busy like that. What are you talking about here if you don''t work?"


    I picked up the Baijiu on the table and looked at Han Chao.


    "I..."


    Han Chaohong was holding a big face and clenched with Baijiu in his hands.


    "Why did you straighten your tongue and speak..."


    "I''m... In a bad mood!" Han Chao replied after holding back for a long time.


    "You know you''re in a bad mood. Why are you in a bad mood?" I reached out and picked up the peanuts on the table and threw them into my mouth. While eating, I looked at Han Chao.


    "Nothing, just in a bad mood..."


    Han Chao whispered back, then stood up and turned off the karaoke in front of the private room.


    "Why don''t you sing?"


    I squinted at Han Chao and asked.


    After Han Chao heard what I said, he was obviously stunned. Then he stared at his ignorant little eyes and asked naively, "do you still want to hear?"


    "You look like a fucking fool..." I scolded silently, then threw down the peanuts and patted my palm gently.


    "Ye, you didn''t come here to dismiss me?" Han Chao looked at me with a little sadness in his eyes.


    "Dismiss you?" I looked at Han Chao, smiled, and then said, "if I look at your current working state, I really have this plan now..."


    "Ah, then you don''t want to dismiss. If you don''t dismiss, you''ll be fine..." after listening to me, Han Chao patted his chest and his expression was obviously much easier.


    "Tell me, why are you in a bad mood?"


    I looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "Nothing..." Han Chao replied very perfunctorily.


    "Shit..." I scolded wordlessly. I know Han Chao didn''t say it because he didn''t want to speak ill of Liu Rui in front of me and didn''t want me to worry about these things.


    "I''m really not unhappy..." Han Chao explained in a farfetched way when he saw that I didn''t speak.


    "If you talk so much, we may not be able to carry on today. I''ll tell you!"


    "I''m really not unhappy. If you have to force me to say yes, do you think I can have diarrhea recently?" Han Chao asked speechless.


    "You''re not fucking serious..." I scolded irritably, then looked at the private room, turned to Han Chao and asked, "where''s Lao Bian?"


    "I''m busy downstairs..."


    "People don''t fucking delay their work. What are you doing?" I smiled and kicked Han Chao, then paused and said, "call Lao Bian over and I''ll talk to you two..."


    "..." Han Chao looked at me and didn''t move.


    "Hurry up. What are you looking at?"


    "Ah!" Han Chao was stunned, and then ran outside the private room.


    Five minutes later, Han Chao and Lao Bian returned to the private room.


    "Shall we talk while drinking or chatter?"


    I sat shaking my hand on the Baijiu, looking at the old flat, the two of them asked.


    "Just say what you want to do with us. If you want to fire us, I''ll pack my bags now..." Han Chao sat next to me and shouted carelessly.


    "Did I fucking ask you?" I stared at beads and scolded, then waved to Lao Bian: "come here!"


    Lao Bian hesitated for a moment and then sat next to me.


    "Bata..."


    I threw the peanuts on the table, then turned to look at Lao Bian and asked, "Lao Bian, did Liu Rui ask you anything after I left today''s meeting?"


    "... HMM!" Lao Bian hesitated and then nodded slightly.


    "What do you think after he asked?" I continued.


    "I didn''t think of anything..." Lao Bian replied in a low voice.


    "No idea?"


    "... yes!"


    "You say."


    "Leaf, I''m not an insider!" Lao Bian was very nervous, biting his lips and looking at me.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Lao Bian and smiled. Then I patted Lao Bian on the shoulder and said, "you''re not an insider, but you lied, aren''t you?"


    "Shua!"


    After my words, Han Chao and Lao Bian looked up at me almost at the same time.


    "You spoke because Han Chao asked, didn''t you?"


    I looked at Lao Bian and asked.


    "Ye... Ye..." Lao Bian opened his mouth to explain.


    "I asked you, right?"


    I sprang to my feet, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Yes!"


    Lao Bian gritted his teeth and shouted.


    "Come out!"


    I picked up Lao Bian and directly dragged him to the door of the private room.


    "Leaf, I told him to lie..."


    Han Chao shouted when he saw me drag Lao Bian away.


    "Draft it? You come out too!"


    I reached out and pointed to Han Chao.


    Han Chao looked at me, hesitated, and then came to me.


    "Kneel down!"


    I pointed to Han Chao and Lao Bian and shouted.


    "Bang... Bang!"


    Without asking why, they knelt directly on the ground.


    "Wow..."


    I untied the trouser pocket on my waist, then pinched the head of the trouser belt, gritted my teeth and pulled it directly onto Han Chao without warning.


    "Pa... Pa... Pa..."


    With a crisp sound, Han Chao''s body shook for a while, and then straightened quickly.


    I waved my belt with an expressionless face and pumped it on Han Chao one after another. Han Chao didn''t make any sound from beginning to end and didn''t ask me why I hit him.


    After playing Han Chao, I went to Lao Bian.


    "Kneel straight!"


    I shouted in a flat voice.


    Lao Bian quickly straightened his waist.


    "Pa!"


    The belt pulled directly onto Lao Bian''s back.


    A minute later, I panted and dropped my belt. Han Chao and Lao Bian still straightened their waist and knelt on the ground. No one stood up and spoke.


    Although it''s winter, because they are in the private room, they don''t wear coats and wear a work shirt, so the belt pulls out blood marks one by one on their backs, and the blood permeates their white shirts.

 Chapter 753

    In the imperial dining room.


    After I finished beating Han Chao and Lao Bian, I sat on the chair and slowed down for a while, and then whispered, "come here!"


    ��������


    Han Chao and Lao Bian hesitated for a moment, and then walked to me on their knees.


    "Get up..."


    I shouted helplessly.


    "We just kneel down and listen..." Han Chao whispered back to me.


    "Han Chao, don''t be hard with me here. Our Hougong casino opened. I beat Liu Rui, you know?" I asked with a belt pointing at Han Chao.


    "Liu Rui told me."


    "Do you know why I hit him?" I continued.


    "Because there''s no face," Han Chao replied.


    "Then why did I hit you both today?" I stood up and shouted.


    "Because of lying!" Han Chao returned with his teeth clenched.


    "Why did I hit Lao Bian five times and hit you ten times?"


    "Because this is my idea, I am the leader..."


    "I gave Lao Bian to you to take him well. You can''t teach him how to lie! Lao Bian was beaten because of you today. Without you, Lao Bian couldn''t lie to me!" I shouted expressionless, and then said: "You all know your fucking business now, don''t you? You''ve learned to hide with me, haven''t you? You''ve learned not to tell me anything, haven''t you?"


    "No..." Han Chao lowered his head and returned.


    "Lying without you?" I stepped forward and kicked Han Chao in the stomach.


    "Don''t lie next time." Han Chao shouted with his fist clenched.


    "What about you?" I asked, looking at Lao Bian.


    "I dare not..." Lao Bian replied in a low voice with his head down.


    "I know you two are not insiders, but you two lied to me and Liu Rui. What''s the difference between this and insiders? If everyone in the harem is like you two, how can I take care of it?"


    ��������


    After my words, Han Chao and Lao Bian didn''t speak.


    "You two lie and don''t make it up. Who can''t hear you lying? I told you today that I asked Liu Rui that question. Do you know why I asked you both?"


    "I don''t know..." Han Chao shook his head.


    "First, I really want to know how you two know my position. Second, I want everyone to suspect that you three have a problem!" I calmly explained.


    "Why?" Lao Bian suddenly looked up at me and shouted.


    "Because I''m sure there''s nothing wrong with you three. Let others doubt you three. First, let them not suspect each other. Second, let you three go through this muddy water with the harem!"


    Han Chao looked up at me, remained silent for two seconds, then pursed his lips and said, "leaf, do you want to protect the three of us?"


    "... you know what the hell!" I scolded wordlessly, and then said, "from now on, no matter what happens in our harem, you two can''t join in without joining in, you know?"


    "Leaf, what''s the difference between what you say and firing me?" Han Chao shouted with staring beads.


    "If we go to the back palace, the imperial food will be better and better. But if something happens in the back palace one day, I hope the imperial food will still be there. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "..." Han Chao looked at me and didn''t speak.


    "Our harem can be closed, but as long as the people in our harem die, the harem will come back one day. Whether it''s me, Liu Rui or Wei Yiwen, I don''t want me to have a fucking place to stay when we come back. Do you understand?"


    "I see!"


    Han Chao shouted loudly.


    "Lao Bian will also come in two days. You three don''t have a lot of involvement with the harem. You three must help me guard the imperial meal. Can you do it?" I looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "Yes!"


    Han Chao nodded hard.


    "From today on, our harem is busy with our harem, and your imperial food will be your imperial food..." I sighed helplessly, then looked at Lao Bian and asked, "tell me, how do you know my position?"


    "I was..."


    "You sit up and talk. It''s hard for me to look at you like this." I frowned and interrupted Lao Bian.


    "Ah."


    Lao Bian promised, then did it by his side, simply sorted out the language, looked at me and said, "I did follow them to sun Qiang''s house that day. After I saw that they were all caught, I wanted to save them, but before I could save them, I was caught by a person. This person told me that something had happened to you, and then the address told me..."


    "I had an accident after uncle Tian and they had an accident. How did he know I was going to have an accident?" I asked suspiciously.


    "No, they had been caught for hours when I was caught. I''ve been looking for opportunities nearby..." Lao Bian looked at me and explained.


    "Ah!"


    If so, the time is basically right, but I don''t know who told Lao Bian my position, and whether this person is an enemy or a friend?


    "Do you remember what that man looks like?" I looked at Lao Bian and asked after thinking for a while.


    "Yes, but I''m an ordinary middle-aged man..."


    "Have you seen him before?" I continued.


    "No." Lao Bian shook his head.


    "I know...: I nodded thoughtfully.


    "I''ll tell you about it when I get back..." speaking of this, Lao Bian looked up at Han Chao, and then said, "later, I went to you..."


    "Then why do you want Lao Bian to lie?" I looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "Because..."


    "For what?"


    "Because I think this fact is too strange. Why did someone catch Lao Bian and tell him that something happened to you? I used to be an insider, but I don''t understand. If he was an insider, what would he do back? So I think there are too many things in here. I don''t want you to think blindly, so I let Lao Bian lie..." Han Chao lowered his head and explained.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled silently, then looked at Han Chao and scolded, "you fucking know more things!"


    "Ye, to tell you the truth, Xiaowu, do they also have our people?" Han Chao looked at me and asked.


    "No..." I reluctantly rubbed my face, and then said: "these people appear too suddenly, and their structure is very compact. If you want to insert people, you can only start from sun Qiang..."


    At this point, I suddenly stopped, sun Qiang!


    This person who has been ignored by me, I suddenly thought that the person who told Lao Bian our position would be sun Qiang?


    Because at that time, there were only two groups of people in sun Qiang''s family, our people, small five people.


    But Xiao Wu''s people also include sun Qiang''s people. Will there be any problems with sun Qiang''s people, or will it be that sun Qiang deliberately doesn''t want us to die on the mountain? What''s his purpose?


    A series of questions washed my brain like a flood, but I couldn''t find the answer!

 Chapter 754

    "Leaf... Leaf... What do you think?" Han Chao looked at me for a long time without talking and shook his hand in front of me.


    "Ah?"


    I reacted, then slowly stood up, looked at Han Chao and Lao Bian, frowned and said, "did I understand what I told you just now?"


    "I see..."


    Han Chao and Lao Bian nodded slightly.


    "Just understand."


    I whispered a promise, and then ran out the door thoughtfully.


    "Leaves..."


    Han Chao stood in place, opened his mouth and shouted to me, but I didn''t respond at all.


    "What''s the matter with leaves?"


    Lao Bian looked at my back and turned to Han Chao and asked.


    "I don''t know... Did I say what he doesn''t like to hear..." the expression on Han Chao''s face was very guilty.


    ��������


    Lao Bian glanced at Han Chao, pursed his lips and didn''t speak.


    ����


    After I left the Imperial Palace, I drove back to the harem.


    I''m full of one question all the way. Why did sun Qiang save me?


    I think about it. I think there is only one possibility, that is, sun Qiang''s team and Xiao Wu''s team may not be as I think!


    Maybe the relationship between them is a simple cooperative relationship. If the so-called Mafia Godfather and little five are just a simple cooperative relationship, what does that mean?


    It shows that there are contradictions between the two groups, or simply cooperation on the surface, but they actually have their own ideas.


    If you think about it according to my idea, the final conclusion is that our Hougong, sun Qiang and Xiaowu are actually three groups, not two groups on the surface!


    Sun Qiang''s cooperation with Xiao Wu is to get rid of the most powerful harem at present. If our harem falls, sun Qiang''s competitors will be left with Xiao Wu''s gang. Xiao Wu also holds the same idea, so the two groups have become friends temporarily!


    Now that the two of them have reached cooperation, why does Sun Qiang choose to save us at this time?


    Because now the state of the three of us is balanced, but if once our harem falls, Xiao Wu is sure to eat sun Qiang, but Sun Qiang is not sure to eat Xiao Wu, so sun Qiang doesn''t want our harem to fall so quickly, so what is sun Qiang waiting for? To people? Waiting for money? Or wait for an opportunity?


    This is the key to the problem.


    ����


    After returning to the harem, I directly called Gao Jia and Tian Ming to the office.


    "Bata..."


    I sat on the sofa and took a deep breath of smoke, then looked at Gao Jia beside me and asked, "how much do you know about sun Qiang?"


    "Just like you..." Gao Jia shook her head and replied.


    "Uncle Tian, what about you?" I turned and looked at Tian Ming.


    "I don''t know much, because I haven''t been here for a long time..." Tian Ming replied in a low voice.


    "..." I looked at the cigarette butts in my hand and thought for a few seconds, then twisted out the cigarette butts, looked at Gao Jia and Tian Ming and said, "I''ll give you two a task now..."


    "What task?" Gao Jia asked.


    "In one day, help me find all the information of sun Qiang. I want all the information of people related to sun Qiang, whether friends or enemies, and how many industries he has abroad and at home. You two must study it for me!"


    "... ye, isn''t Bi Wenshi our main goal now? Why do you study sun Qiang?" Gao Jia looked at me puzzled and asked.


    "Bi Wenshi''s business is easy to handle. Now I don''t understand Sun Qiang. You two take action now and be sure to find all the information I want in one day..." I frowned and explained.


    "I''ll try my best..." Tian Ming returned stiffly.


    "Not try, but must!"


    I shouted loudly.


    ��������


    Tian Ming stood up and looked at me, smiled helplessly, and then followed Gao Jia out of my office.


    ����


    At 8 p.m., Guo Li''s ward.


    "How do you feel?" I asked as I sat next to the hospital bed, peeling oranges and looking at Guo Li.


    "It should be almost OK. I''ll be discharged in a few days..." Guo Li replied with a smile.


    "... well, it''s estimated that the bodies of Xiaoshuai and the driver can''t be found. Why don''t we give them a whole funeral tomorrow and let them go..." I put the peeled orange beside Guo Li and whispered.


    "..." Guo Li looked at me and was silent for a moment. Then he bit his lips and said, "our custom is to go out of the water mat and find a band..."


    "It''s going to take a little effort. You don''t have any friends here, and my friends can''t eat when they come, but the band should be all right... I''ll let the next one prepare." I nodded and replied.


    "Thank you..." Guo Li rubbed his face with his hand, then thought for a moment, and replied in a low voice.


    "These two people saved me. I won''t let them die in vain. I''ve arranged for them at home..."


    "Hehe, I have only two brothers in my life. I didn''t see them at the last side before I left. They didn''t even drop a whole body. It''s pathetic..." Guo Li patted the cigarette butts on his mouth in a very sad tone.


    ��������


    I looked at Guo Li for a long time and didn''t know what to say.


    ����


    At five o''clock the next morning, Yang Song found a group of drum bands in the countryside of H city to prepare for the funeral and several people who played Yangko. Then he directly put the shed at the door of our harem bar. At both ends of the road in front of the harem, Yang Song put roadblocks under repair to prevent passing back and forth. Yang Song said hello to the traffic police in advance, So even if the road is closed, the traffic police won''t come.


    "Brothers, drum up your cheeks and blow hard. Don''t stop the trumpet. Let my two brothers walk along the Naihe bridge not too lonely... Everything in our harem is not bad for money. As long as the movement is in place, the money must be yours..." Yang Song said loudly outside the shed.


    "Don''t worry, I''m sure I won''t take any errands..." a man in his forties nodded with a smile, then turned his head and shouted to the band: "come on, brothers, get up!"


    After the man shouted, sorrow and music rang out in an instant, ringing through the whole street.


    When Yang Song saw the music, he walked to Guo Li with his hands on his back. At this time, Guo Li was kneeling in front of Xiaoshuai''s picture, burning paper money with a sad expression.


    "Shall I burn it for you?" Yang Song asked, frowning at Guo Li.


    "Is this thing helpful? I''ll give it to my lifelong brothers..." Guo Li looked up at Yang Song and replied in a dull voice.


    "..." Yang Song pursed his lips and said nothing.


    ����


    We live not far from the harem, so I can clearly hear the horn, but I dare not go out of the house to have a look, because I think I can''t face Xiaoshuai and Guo Li.

 Chapter 755

    "We''re dead in the harem, aren''t we?" asked Susu, looking at me while making up.


    "Well..." I sighed and agreed.


    "It has something to do with the injury on your foot, doesn''t it?" Jesus continued.


    "..." I looked back and saw that Su Su didn''t say anything.


    "Ye Han, you''re not going to tell me anything?" Su Su saw that I didn''t speak, kicked me with her little foot, sharpened her teeth and shouted.


    "You bitch, I told you, can you understand or what?" I scolded irritably, then put on my coat and went out of the house.


    "Ye Han, I didn''t fucking talk to you..."


    With a roar, Su Su directly threw the cosmetics she had just picked up on the dresser.


    "Pa!"


    With a crisp sound, the glass on the dressing table burst in an instant.


    I looked back helplessly, then shook my head and walked out in a stuffy voice, leaving Susu sitting on the stool and panting.


    ����


    After I went out, I went to the gate of the harem. I looked at Guo Li, who was burning paper. I was silent for a long time, and finally came to him.


    "Shua..." Guo Li looked up at me and didn''t speak.


    I pursed my lips and knelt beside Guo Li, and then followed him to burn paper money.


    This is the second funeral held after the new year in our harem. The first one is for Huzi and this one is for Xiaoshuai. Guo Li has asked me countless times whether the driver betrayed me. My answer is no, because the driver is dead. I think I should leave a better impression on him. After all, it is his brother who has been with him for more than ten years.


    ����


    At eight in the evening.


    Liu Rui parked his car in the street outside the harem, and then walked into the harem with his mobile phone in his hand.


    "Why the fuck has the road closed? It''s closed?"


    After getting off the bus, Liu Rui stared at the beads and shouted to the roadside security guard.


    "Mr. Liu, this is all explained by brother Yang..."


    The little security guard replied timidly.


    "Yang Song is fucking tossing about again. Where''s B? Where is he?"


    Liu Rui scolded with great emotion.


    "Should... Should be in the shed..."


    "Shit!"


    Liu Rui scolded wordlessly, and then ran to the shed with big steps.


    Liu Rui, who was originally angry, was stunned when he saw the photos of Xiaoshuai and the driver on the shed. He walked into the shed with no expression, and then walked to Guo Li''s side.


    "Have you been kneeling all day?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Guo Li.


    "Hmm..." Guo Li agreed in a dull voice, and then continued to throw paper money into the tin stove numbly.


    "Go out and have something to eat..." Liu Rui frowned and advised.


    "I''ll give them two more. Today''s business is troublesome to you..." Guo Li spoke in a very low voice, almost inaudible, and felt as if he didn''t have any strength.


    "What''s the trouble? We''ll be a family in the future..." Liu Rui patted Guo Li on the shoulder, then raised his hand, picked up some paper money and threw it into the stove.


    "The future is the future. You can help me send my brother. I must remember..."


    Liu Rui was obviously stunned when he heard this. Then he pursed his lips and said, "these two people said that it was because our harem died. When people left, we sent them away, and our revenge was settled. It''s all a matter of course, and it has nothing to do with you..."


    "..." Guo Li looked up and Liu Rui didn''t say anything.


    "Almost you can eat something. I have something urgent here. I have to find leaves..."


    "You''re busy."


    ��������


    Liu Rui patted Guo Li on the shoulder, and then walked into the harem with a big step.


    ����


    Five minutes later, Liu Rui walked into my office.


    "You made the band downstairs?"


    Liu Rui looked at me and asked after entering the house.


    "Well, I asked Yang Song to help me. Our harem is closed today..."


    I replied in a muffled voice.


    "Hehe, it''s a big show..."


    Liu Rui smiled.


    "How''s the contact with the discipline inspection commission? When can we start with Bi Wenshi?"


    Liu Rui has been busy with this matter for the last two days. Now that he is back, it shows that this matter must have a result.


    "They gave me a letter. The evidence is insufficient and there is no way to file a case!!"


    Liu Rui replied with a frown.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Hearing this, I jumped up, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Insufficient evidence, unable to file a case!!"


    Liu Rui was also a little agitated, so his voice was very excited.


    "No, the video and the account books are so fucking obvious. Are they fools? Can''t you see that Bi Wenshi has something to do?" I patted the table and shouted at Liu Rui.


    "What do you shout with me? It''s not my has the final say. People say that we have all the video clips in the future. We can simply make it possible to make the case. We can''t put it on the file at all. Do you understand?" Liu Ruiyi shot out the U disk directly on the table.


    "How can this thing be fake? If it''s fake, can bi Wenshi be so fucking excited? Can someone want to kill us?" I shouted, pointing to the USB flash disk on the table.


    "You don''t have to quarrel with me. If you quarrel with me, I don''t count..." Liu Rui reluctantly waved his hand and then flopped down on the chair.


    "Then it''s over?"


    I calmed my mood and looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "It''s not finished. The people over there said that as long as they can know the original of the video, it will be simple. At that time, they can directly file a case for Bi Wenshi..."


    Liu Rui looked at me while smoking and said.


    "Shit, where the fuck am I going to find him the original at this time?"


    I scolded helplessly, then stretched * over the cigarette on Liu Rui''s mouth and rattled irritably.


    "You can''t fucking order one yourself?"


    Liu Rui scolded silently, and then picked up a cigarette from the table.


    "Pa!"


    Liu Rui lit a cigarette, then squinted at me and asked, "what are you going to do next?"


    ��������


    I reluctantly rubbed my face and eggs, and then wrapped my cigarette ends.


    "I think we should start with Bi Wenshi now, because this situation is the best chance to kill him. Once we miss it, we may pull it..." Liu Rui said after seeing me without talking.


    "Nonsense, you think I don''t want to kill him!" I replied irritably, and then said: "no, when the four people in Myanmar arrive, let them kill Bi Wenshi directly, otherwise it''s too fucking annoying..."


    "What if we don''t die? Aren''t we more upset? As long as Bi Wenshi avoids the current limelight, it will still be the day of H city when he comes back. We can''t survive three rounds under his hands!" Liu Rui asked aggressively looking at me.


    "What the fuck are you talking about?" I shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Find the original video and let Bi Wenshi roll the calf completely!"


    Liu Rui patted the table and shouted.

 Chapter 756

    "But now the problem is that we can''t find the original of the video. I don''t have a fucking clue. Tell me what I should do?" I looked at Liu Rui and shouted.


    "If we can''t find the original, everything has to start from scratch. Do you understand? All of us may get out of H city. Do you think it''s possible that you want to play with a mayor?" Liu Rui shouted at me at the same volume.


    "..." I looked at Liu Rui and was stunned. Then I sat on the chair decadent.


    "Where did we get this backup?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me with a USB flash drive.


    "Guo Li sold it to me..."


    "Where did Guo Li come from?" Liu Rui asked.


    "..." I was suddenly stunned, and then I remembered Mao an and Mao Ping. They told me that sun Qiang gave them this USB flash disk!


    Is the original of the video in sun Qiang''s hands?


    "What the fuck do you think if I ask you?" Liu Rui looked at him and scolded.


    "Don''t talk, I really want to have a clue..."


    I kneaded my temples with my head down.


    "Creak..."


    Just then, the door of my office was pushed open, and Gao Jia and Tian Ming came in.


    "You two have a meeting?"


    After Gao Jia came in, she looked at me with a smile and asked.


    "Did you two find the information you asked?" I looked up at Gao Jia and asked.


    "Pa!"


    Tian Ming reached out and threw a file bag on my desk.


    "Shit! It''s so fucking important..."


    I shouted excitedly, then pulled open the rope outside the file bag, took out the information inside and looked at it carefully.


    "Brother, can you finish studying our affairs first?"


    Liu Rui looked at me and asked.


    "Don''t talk yet..."


    I waved my hand impatiently, and then looked down at Sun Qiang''s information carefully.


    Ten minutes later, I put down the information in my hand, took a deep breath, and showed a long lost smile on my face.


    Sure enough, as I thought, sun Qiang is not dead in our harem right now, not because the time is not right, nor because the money is not in place. The main reason is that Bi Wenshi is not dead!


    According to the information, sun Qiang stayed in prison for more than 20 years because he had a conflict with Bi Wenshi at that time. Finally, Bi Wenshi took advantage of his position and directly threw sun Qiang into prison. After sun Qian was imprisoned, Bi Wenshi killed sun Qiang''s wife and children, even Bi Wenshi, a relative of sun Qiang''s hometown.


    When sun Qiang comes back this time, winning the University City project is secondary. His main purpose is to kill Bi Wenshi!


    Sun Qiang knows the relationship between Liu Yong and Bi Wenshi. In his eyes, we are with Bi Wenshi, so sun Qiang has to choose Xiao Wu. In short, if we have nothing to do with Bi Wenshi, we are the same as Xiao Wu in sun Qiang''s eyes.


    No matter whether Bi Wenshi falls or not, they just want to win the University City project, but Sun Qiang is different. Sun Qiang wants to get the project and also wants to watch Bi Wenshi fall.


    This is the contradiction between the two groups!


    At first, sun Qiang was like killing Bi Wenshi directly, but Xiao Wu didn''t want to kill him. Sun Qiang didn''t directly send things out, but the more things developed, sun Qiang felt that Xiao Wu didn''t seem to regard Bi Wenshi as an enemy at all, but now his situation is restricted by our harem, so he can only listen to Xiao Wu now.


    After trying to understand something, I closed the information on the table, then picked up my coat, looked at Tian Ming and said, "Uncle Tian, do you remember where sun Qiang''s home is?"


    "Remember..."


    Tian Ming nodded.


    "You go out with me..."


    Then I ran straight out of the house.


    "No, you haven''t fucking studied our business yet? Why did you leave?"


    Liu Rui shouted with great emotion when he saw that I was going to walk.


    ��������


    I walked forward with Tian Ming without paying attention to Liu Rui.


    "Leaf, can you two go?"


    At this time, Gao Jia stood up and shouted.


    "Enough..."


    I waved my hand without looking back.


    ����


    After Tian Ming and I left the office, Liu Rui looked at Gao Jia. Gao Jia looked at Liu Rui. The scene was very embarrassing.


    "Do you know what they did?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Gao Jia.


    "Didn''t you go to sun Qiang''s house?"


    "It''s not all his mother''s time. What''s he doing at Sun Qiang''s house? Visiting?" Liu Rui rubbed his hair and shouted speechless.


    "Ha ha..." Gao Jia smiled and didn''t speak. She stood up and left.


    "Why are you going?" Liu Rui shouted quickly.


    "I''ll go upstairs and downstairs to see the excitement..."


    "Shit, wait a minute, I''ll go too!"


    ����


    In Land Rover.


    "What are we doing at Sun Qiang''s house?"


    Tian Ming looked at me while driving and asked.


    "Order something..."


    I answered calmly.


    "With my gun?"


    Tian Ming was silent and then asked.


    "No, just an old man. We can give him a leg discount if we give him three or five times..."


    "Ha ha..." Tian Ming smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Deng Deng Deng Deng!"


    At this time, my cell phone suddenly rang. I picked up my cell phone and saw that it was Guo xiongyi who called me. I was silent and then threw my cell phone aside.


    "Why don''t you answer?" Tian Ming looked at me and asked.


    "It was Guo xiongyi who called, not Guo thought. It was a little serious and I didn''t want to answer..." I replied in a stuffy voice.


    "..." Tian Ming looked back at his mobile phone and didn''t speak.


    My cell phone rang all the way. At first it was Guo xiongyi, then Guo Siwei, and then Ji Xuan''s father and Du Xianyang''s father called me, but I didn''t answer any of them.


    ����


    At 9:30 pm, Tian Ming and I came to sun Qiang''s house.


    I stood in front of the door, hesitated, and finally rang the doorbell.


    A minute later, a woman in silk pajamas opened the door, stared at me and asked, "who are you looking for?"


    "I''m looking for Mr. Sun..." I replied expressionless.


    "Mr. Sun has a rest..." the girl said and closed the door.


    "Pa!"


    I stepped forward, stretched out my hand to stop it, then looked at the girl and said, "you tell president sun that the Hougong surnamed Ye is looking for him..."


    The girl looked at me and hesitated, then turned back and shouted in the room: "husband, a surnamed ye said he wanted to find you..."


    "... let them in!" Sun Qiang''s voice sounded a moment later.


    "Creak..."


    The gate opened and Tian Ming and I walked into the room.


    "You two sit down first. President sun will come down right away..."


    The girl looked at me with a smile and said.


    "It''s okay, let''s wait..."


    I also smiled and promised, and then sat on the leather sofa in the living room.


    "Ta ta..."


    Just then, there was a sound of footsteps on the stairs.

 Chapter 757

    Sun Qiang''s home.


    When Tian Ming and I heard the footsteps, we looked up at the corner of the stairs. A middle-aged man of nearly 60 came to us with a towel in his hand and a bathrobe.


    "..." I looked at Sun Qiang and was stunned, but I didn''t take the initiative to stand up.


    "Is this the first time we''ve met?"


    Sun Qiang sat opposite me and asked with a smile.


    "Well, I''ve heard of your name, but I haven''t seen you myself..."


    I nodded and agreed.


    "Ha ha..." Sun Qiang smiled, then put his towel on the sofa, squinted at me and said, "you want to kill me. You must have heard my name!"


    "I just work for others," I replied with a smile.


    "To whom?" Sun Qiang asked.


    "To those who want to kill you..."


    "Ha ha!" after hearing what I said, sun Qiang laughed, then patted me on the shoulder and asked, "come on, what are you looking for me?"


    "Get something!" I replied very directly.


    "What?" Sun Qiang still pretended to be confused with me.


    "Mr. Sun, since I can come here in person today, I don''t have to hide with you. In fact, the most fundamental reason why you cooperate with Xiaowu in the University City project is that you have a grudge against Bi Wenshi, but you don''t have a grudge against our harem. Without Bi Wenshi''s relationship, you might prefer to cooperate with our harem, right?"


    "You go on..." Sun Qiang smiled and waved his hand.


    I shook off the watch on my wrist, and then said, "now we have an endless relationship with Bi Wenshi. You want Bi Wenshi to fall, and we also hope, so I think our two families can simply cooperate. What do you think?"


    "How do you know I want Bi Wenshi to fall?" Sun Qiang asked.


    "Mr. Sun, if you talk like this, it will be boring!" I said with a smile.


    "Ha ha... You''re a great boy!" Sun Qiang patted me on the shoulder and then said, "half of what you said just now is right, but half is wrong..."


    "You want Bi Wenshi to fall, but you won''t cooperate with us?" I asked with a frown.


    "Yes." Sun Qiang nodded slightly.


    "Because you''re afraid you can''t eat our harem!" I shouted decisively.


    "Ha ha..." Sun Qiang smiled, noncommittal.


    "It''s your own problem who you want to cooperate with. I came here today and I wanted to tell you that now is the best opportunity for Bi Wenshi. If you use it, give it to me. If you don''t use it, treat me as if I haven''t been here. In the future, we won''t see each other. It''s still our opponent..."


    "..." Sun Qiang looked at me and was silent. Then he wiped his lips and said with a smile: "I thought you would soften with me this time..."


    "Our harem knows how to advance and retreat, but our harem people don''t bow their heads!" I answered with my lips pursed.


    "Ha ha, it''s good to know how to advance and retreat without bowing your head!" Sun Qiang nodded with a smile and then asked, "here''s something for you. Are you sure you can kill Bi Wenshi?"


    "I won''t come if I''m not sure..."


    ��������


    Sun Qiang was silent for a moment, then stood up and ran to the study.


    A few minutes later, sun Qiang came back to me with a file bag.


    "This is what you want..."


    I reached for the file bag in sun Qiang''s hand, looked inside very carefully, and then turned my head to Tian Ming and shouted, "Uncle Tian is gone!"


    "Within three days, I hope to see Bi Wenshi disappear!" Sun Qiang shouted with his neck pulled when he saw that I was leaving.


    "As long as your things are OK, three days is enough..."


    "Then I won''t send it!"


    ��������


    I looked back at Sun Qiang, and then ran outside the villa with big steps. Sun Qiang stood in place all the time.


    In fact, sun Qiang is also gambling. Do I really get into a stalemate with Bi Wenshi or pretend to act? If I don''t get into a stalemate with Bi Wenshi now, sun Qiang will give this thing to me and I''ll return it to bi Wenshi. Then sun Qiang may really lose everything.


    After all, this information is the only thing that can contain Bi Wenshi. However, now this thing is in my hands, and the fate of Bi Wenshi and sun Qiang is in my hands. If I give it back to bi Wenshi, sun Qiang will die three days later. If I give it to the discipline inspection Commission, Bi Wenshi will die.


    I didn''t expect sun Qiang to give me things so easily. From this matter, I can feel that sun Qiang''s opponent seems to be more terrible than I thought. At least he has the ruthlessness of his youth!


    ����


    In Land Rover.


    I sat on the copilot and simply looked at the information in the file bag. Then I took out my mobile phone and began to open my missed calls and unread text messages.


    "I don''t understand why Sun Qiang didn''t let this thing out by himself. Wouldn''t it be more risky to give it to us? What if we were with Bi Wenshi?" Tian Ming frowned at me and asked.


    "Sun Qiang can''t send things out now. He is restricted by Xiao Wu..." I explained in a low voice.


    "Little five, they don''t want to send things out?" Tian Ming was stunned and asked.


    "Yes, the relationship between us and Bi Wenshi is basically endless, so Xiao Wu is waiting for Bi Wenshi to clean up us, and then they sit and reap the benefits..."


    "Ha ha, it''s too fucking complicated..." Tian Ming wiped his mouth and said with a smile.


    "Complex and complex, simple and simple."


    "What''s a simple method?" Tian Ming looked at me and asked.


    "Whoever survives and wins the project is the winner..." I summed up briefly.


    "..." Tian Ming looked at me and said nothing.


    It''s simple, but if you really survive and get the project, it doesn''t seem so simple.


    ����


    "Deng Deng Deng..."


    At this time, my cell phone suddenly rang. I picked up my cell phone and took a look. It was Guo thinking who called me.


    "Take it. It''s been a day..."


    Tian Ming looked at his mobile phone and advised me.


    ��������


    I was silent for a moment and then connected the phone.


    "Hey, you fucking answered the phone!"


    Guo thought pulled his neck and shouted. He was very excited.


    "Just now I went out to do something and put my mobile phone in the car. What''s the matter?" I asked knowingly.


    "I heard you''re looking for someone from the Commission for Discipline Inspection to start with Bi Wenshi?" Guo thought incoherently.


    "Ah, there''s such a thing..." I touched my nose and replied.


    "No, are you fucking crazy? What do you think? You did it to bi Wenshi?"


    "He did it to me first. If I didn''t kill him, he would kill me..." I replied lightly.


    ��������


    Guo thought across the phone was silent.

 Chapter 758

    "I think there should be some misunderstanding between you two..." Guo thought silently for a moment and whispered.


    "Misunderstanding?" I grinned and then said: "at first, there may be a misunderstanding. He thought the online video was released by people in our harem, but after the misunderstanding was gone, he still wanted to kill me!"


    "Since there is no misunderstanding, why should he move you?" Guo thought in an unbelievable tone.


    "I don''t know..." I don''t want to explain too much to Guo thinking.


    "You broke your wrists with Bi Wenshi. Do you think you can do it? You still have to rely on him for that project..." Guo thought and then advised.


    "I can get the project without him!" I replied decisively.


    "Do you know what it means once Bi Wenshi falls? Ye Han, can you calm down?" Guo thought more and more excited.


    "I don''t know what it means. I knew if I didn''t kill him, he would kill me. My brother died on that mountain. He just had a fucking funeral today!!" I stared at beads and shouted at my cell phone.


    "...." Guo thought silently.


    "I know that you Guo family and Bi Wenshi are on the same branch, but even if I lose all my money today, I must kill Bi Wenshi. Just because I don''t kill him, more people will die in our harem. I don''t know what you think with your father. If it affects you, I can only say sorry. The only way you can stop me from killing Bi Wenshi is to catch me Come... No, it''s to catch everyone in our harem! "


    "Hasn''t it been delayed?" Guo thought in a low voice.


    "Never die!"


    "Then I know..." Guo thought promised, and then hung up directly.


    After talking to Guo Siwei on the phone, I threw my cell phone directly into the back seat of the car, and then had a tired rest against the seat.


    Tian Ming looked at me and sighed helplessly. He didn''t say anything.


    ����


    In the office of H Municipal Public Security Bureau.


    "What did ye Han say?" Guo xiongyi asked eagerly when he saw Guo Siwei hang up the phone.


    "Never die..."


    "Is Ye Han playing big now? Their harem is a small bar. What qualifications does he have to fight Bi Wenshi?" Guo xiongyi clenched his teeth and shouted. Then he picked up his cell phone to make a phone call.


    "Who are you calling?" Guo thought stopped.


    "I have to control Ye Han. They should have Bi Wenshi''s handle now..." Guo xiongyi looked at Guo thinking and explained.


    "Does it make sense?"


    "What do you mean?" Guo xiongyi was stunned and asked.


    "Can you catch a Ye Han, can you catch everyone in the harem? If you miss one, something will still be sent to the Discipline Inspection Commission. Won''t the outcome be the same at that time?" Guo thought with a frown and explained.


    "..." Guo xiongyi looked at Guo Shuyi and remained silent for a long time, then slowly put down his mobile phone.


    "Raising tigers is a danger!" Guo xiongyi kept saying these four words after putting down his mobile phone.


    "You don''t have to worry. This is the contradiction between Ye Han and Bi Wenshi. It has nothing to do with us. It''s a big deal. If the new mayor comes up, we''ll be transferred to another place." Guo thought in a low voice comforted.


    "How do you know that the information in Ye Han''s hand has nothing to do with us? Bi Wenshi and I have had too many shady things for so many years..." Guo thought wearily rubbed his face and egg, and returned with a dull voice.


    Guo Siwei frowned and looked at the middle-aged man who was nearly 60 years old. His heart was filled with emotion. In his heart, his father seemed like an iron man. He would never know fatigue and would always be in a state of full spirit. But today, he suddenly felt that his father might be really old, his black hair on his temples turned white, and the wrinkles on his face became more and more obvious, The most important thing is that the man finally knows that he is tired.


    "Ye Han won''t hand in our things..."


    "How do you know?" Guo xiongyi suddenly looked up.


    "I know ye Han. We''ve always been nice to him. He won''t pit us. He''s very particular about things!"


    "..." Guo xiongyi was silent for a moment, then nodded slightly and said, "I hope!"


    ����


    At the other end, I called Liu Rui directly after I got home.


    "You have something in the middle of the night. Can''t you say no tomorrow?"


    Liu Rui, wearing panda pajamas, looked at me and shouted.


    "Pa!"


    I reached out and threw the information sun Qiang gave me onto the table.


    "What?"


    Liu Rui was stunned and asked.


    "Later you go out with Liangzi and give this thing to the people of the Commission for Discipline Inspection..."


    ��������


    Liu Rui looked at me and was silent. Then he opened the file bag. After a simple look, he frowned and asked, "where did you get it?"


    "Guess?" I smiled.


    "In sun Qiang''s hand?"


    "Smart!"


    "Cow!" Liu Rui gave me a thumbs up, then took the file bag and was about to go outside the house.


    "Don''t forget to delete those related to Guo xiongyi..." when I saw Liu Rui leaving, I asked at my throat.


    "Don''t worry, I can''t forget!!"


    Liu Rui shouted without looking back, and then took the file bag and went to my bedroom.


    ����


    After Liu Rui left, I took off my clothes and went straight into the bathroom.


    When Su Su, who had been pretending to sleep, saw me enter the bathroom, he puffed his cheeks and scolded silently: "son of a bitch, don''t even say a word to my mother when you come back..."


    Half an hour later, the sound of water in the bathroom stopped. When Jesus saw the door of the bathroom open, he quickly covered his cerebellar bag in the quilt.


    "Daughter in law, did you sleep?" I asked Susu on the bed while wearing my pajamas.


    ��������


    "Daughter in law?"


    I don''t see any response. I shouted again.


    "Deaf?"


    I scolded wordlessly, and then came forward and opened the quilt on Jesus.


    "Son of a bitch, you''re looking for death!"


    Su Su immediately sat up and scolded me with big eyes.


    "I thought you were asleep..."


    I took the quilt and explained awkwardly.


    "I was asleep. Can you keep me awake when you lift the quilt?"


    Su Su whetted his silver teeth and scolded.


    "I think you usually sleep like a dead pig. You can''t wake up when you kick..."


    I smiled back and gave it back to Susu.


    "You are a dead pig. Your whole family are dead pigs..."


    Susu raised his legs and kicked me. Then he covered his quilt and went to sleep. But I came upstairs and kissed Susu''s little mouth.


    "Ye Han, you fucking let me go... Woo... Roll the calf... Rape!!"


    Susu struggled violently in my arms, but she couldn''t stop me from moving forward. The woman said no, but she still needed it in her heart.


    A few minutes later, I pulled off Susu''s pajamas and the house was full of spring.

 Chapter 759

    Liu Rui is in the room.


    Wu Mei sat on the bed and looked at Liu Rui wearing clothes. Her eyes were full of murderous spirit.


    "Why are you going?" Wu Mei held her breath for a long time, and finally opened her mouth and spoke first.


    "I''ll go out and do something..."


    Liu Rui smiled back, then turned and ran outside the house.


    "Where are you going?"


    Meng Liang yawned when he saw Liu Rui coming out and asked.


    "Go out and send something. Do you have a gun?" Liu Rui asked seriously.


    "All with..."


    Meng Liang nodded slightly.


    "Go."


    Liu Rui reached for a cigarette and ran outside our villa.


    Meng Liang and Liu Rui had just left the villa with their front feet, when they heard Wu Mei''s unusually harsh Scream: "Liu Rui, my mother is fucking naked, you pull this calf with me!"


    "What''s the matter?" Su Su, lying under me, was startled by Wu Mei''s voice.


    "It''s okay, let''s continue..."


    I wiped the sweat from my face and then adjusted my posture to fight again.


    ����


    At the other end, Liu Rui made an appointment with others in the car about the time and place, and then went to the safe in the harem and took out 100000 yuan in cash.


    Although 100000 yuan is not much, it''s just money to send the kids. The real king of hell can''t take the money from our harem.


    Two o''clock in the middle of the night.


    In the square next to a community, Liu Rui and Meng Liang squatted on the ground and smoked.


    "Why the fuck haven''t you come yet?"


    Meng Liang squatted here for more than half an hour. He looked at Liu Rui impatiently and asked.


    "Maybe something..."


    Liu Rui pulled the cigarette butts on the ground, then found a cigarette fart with a reasonable length and held it in his mouth again.


    "Shit, what can I do in the middle of the fucking night?"


    Meng Liang shouted silently.


    "Stop fucking BB. I support you. Why are you so upset? You can''t wait for someone else?"


    Liu Rui wrapped a cigarette end and scolded irritably.


    "Can you call him?"


    Meng Liang stared at beads and asked.


    "It''s annoying to make too many calls..."


    "Da Da..."


    At this time, there was a sound of high heels hitting the ground in the distance.


    "Woman?"


    Meng Liang looked at the beautiful shadow in the dark and was stunned. He looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Ah..."


    Liu Rui promised, then threw away the cigarette butts in his hand and ran to the beautiful shadow in the dark with big steps. Meng Liang also hurried to follow.


    "Hello, we met yesterday..." Liu Rui greeted the girl with a smile.


    "Hello!" the girl nodded slightly.


    Meng Liang looked at the girl. She was in her twenties, with light makeup and very delicate appearance. Her upper body was wearing a white down jacket, her lower body was wearing a black silk stocking and ten centimeter high heels. The whole person looked very sexy and delicate.


    "I''m sorry to find you out so late..."


    "Where are the things?"


    Liu Rui wanted to have a few greetings, but the girl interrupted him directly.


    "Here..."


    Liu Rui hurriedly handed over all the things and cash.


    After the girl took the thing, she simply checked it, then twisted her little ass and stepped on high heels, and disappeared in the sight of Liu Rui and Meng Liang.


    "Who is this woman?" Meng Liang whispered after the girl left.


    "The main identity is mistress..."


    Liu Rui summed up a sentence very incisively, and then stepped into the car.


    ����


    Two days later.


    "You fucking told me who you gave your things to?" I shouted at Liu Rui as I walked back and forth in the office.


    "I''ll give you the woman who asked me to contact..." Liu Rui replied with a wronged face.


    "Why the hell have you been two days and haven''t you heard from me yet?" I asked, staring at the beads.


    "Maybe people need a process..." Liu Rui thought about it and replied.


    "Roll the calf, what process can''t be completed in two days..." I scolded silently, then walked to Liu Rui, looked at Liu Rui very seriously and asked, "tell me your heart, did you hide the 100000 yuan yourself? Didn''t you give it to someone else''s girl?"


    "Big brother, it''s only 100000 fucking yuan. Shall I?" Liu Rui''s face was helpless.


    "That''s fucking wrong. Why hasn''t it worked?"


    At this time, I''m just like the ants on the hot pot. If I can''t see the effect when this thing is thrown out, it shows that Bi Wenshi must have done something to cover it. Once this thing is covered, our harem will be over, so I''m very anxious now.


    "What''s the use of worrying now? You''ll be finished when you wait for the letter..."


    Liu Rui rubbed his face and said helplessly.


    "I don''t know when to wait!" I scolded speechlessly, then picked up my cell phone to make a call.


    Just when I picked up my cell phone, my cell phone rang. I looked down and saw that Guo thought it was me.


    "Hoo..."


    I took a deep breath and then pressed the answer button.


    "Hello?" I asked cautiously.


    "Bi Wenshi''s handling results came down..." Guo thought calmly.


    "How?" I asked excitedly.


    "I don''t know yet, but we''ve received the news. We''ll arrest you right away!"


    "Shit, great!"


    "Thank you..."


    "Thanks for what?" I was stunned and asked.


    "Ha ha, nothing!" Guo thought with a smile and then hung up the phone directly.


    "Shit, one day it''s like a psycho..."


    I scolded wordlessly, then turned to look at Wei Yiwen and asked, "Uncle Wei, can the people on your side still be in place?"


    "Go to H City tonight..." Wei Yiwen replied with a smile, and then asked, "Bi Wenshi is choking?"


    "Well, the police have come to arrest him. We must find him before the police. Xiaoshuai''s Revenge must be avenged by himself!"


    "Ha ha..." Wei Yiwen looked at me and smiled.


    For such a long time, our harem finally heard a good news. After suppressing it for such a long time, our harem''s counterattack finally came to fruition!


    "It''s finished. I tell you you must give me a few days off..."


    At this time, Liu Rui stretched himself, yawned and shouted at me.


    "When is it completely finished? I''ll give you a year''s leave..."


    After that, I picked up my mobile phone and sent a text message to sun Qiang. The text message was as follows: "the police have begun to arrest."


    ����


    The other head is at Sun Qiang''s house.


    When sun Qiang saw my message, tears burst into his eyes. He put down his cell phone tremblingly and took out his wallet.


    Sun Qiang has changed countless cars and women over the years, but this wallet has never been changed, because this already blackened wallet contains a family photo.


    The smiles of his wife and daughter are fixed in this wallet.

 Chapter 760

    Nine o''clock the next morning.


    Wei Yiwen, Liu Rui, Meng Liang and me arrived at the wharf of H city early in the morning.


    "Woo woo..."


    The ship on the sea sounded its whistle and slowly approached the dock.


    "Coming..."


    When he saw the ship docked, Wei Yiwen smiled and shouted.


    "Can four fucking people come here?"


    Liu Rui is tired like a dog in recent days, so he is obviously in a mood.


    "Almost..."


    Wei Yiwen whispered back.


    "You say Jisang is also a general. How can more people come over?" Liu Rui turned his eyes and said like a psycho.


    "Ha ha..."


    Wei Yiwen smiled and obviously ignored Liu Rui.


    Ten minutes later, four young men in camouflage clothes, military boots and schoolbags came down from the ship.


    "These are the four?"


    I looked at Wei Yiwen and asked.


    "It should be almost..."


    Wei Yiwen nodded, then ran to the four young men with big strides.


    When the young man saw us, he paused. Then he took out a photo from his trouser pocket, carefully compared it, and then hurried to the four of us.


    "Hello, are you Mr. Wei?" the leading young man looked at Wei Yiwen very politely and shouted.


    "Hehe, it''s me..." Wei Yiwen nodded with a smile, and then asked, "are you general Jisang''s people?"


    "Hello, Mr. Wei!"


    After confirming Wei Yiwen''s identity, the four people directly stood in place and slapped a military salute to Wei Yiwen!


    "Ha ha..."


    Wei Yiwen laughed, and then responded with a very rough gesture.


    "Excuse me, is that Mr. Ye Han?"


    The young man looked at us and then asked.


    "Hello, my name is Ye Han..."


    I stepped forward and said to the young man.


    The young man looked at me and was stunned. Then he stretched out his hand to give me a military salute, but I stopped him. I grabbed the young man''s right hand and said with a smile: "we are not an army, you are not soldiers now, you are my brother, so we don''t like this..."


    "..." the young man looked at me and was stunned. Then he scratched his head and bared his teeth and said, "that''s ok..."


    "That''s right!!"


    I patted the young man on the shoulder, then pointed to Liu Rui and Meng Liang and said, "one of them is Meng Liang and the other is Liu Rui. You can all know each other in the future..."


    "Hello... Hello..."


    The four young men greeted Meng Liang and Liu Rui very politely.


    "Can you speak Chinese?"


    Liu Rui stared at the bead, looked at the young man in surprise and asked.


    "Ah, we were originally Chinese, but later we had an accident and ran to Myanmar. Now we are working as a guard next to general KISAN..." the young man quickly explained.


    "Shit, uncle Wei, your influence is OK. You can directly integrate Jisang''s guard with one sentence..." Liu Rui looked at Wei Yiwen and joked.


    "Then you see, what''s your status as Uncle Wei? If necessary, I can fix Jisang directly. Do you believe it?" Wei Yiwen said proudly.


    "Don''t let me praise you and pretend to force you. You bring Jisang over to fight with us bastards? What the fuck you know is mixed society. If you don''t know, you think there is a world war..." Liu Rui scolded with a big mouth.


    "Ha ha..." Wei Yiwen touched his head and smiled without retorting.


    "Let''s pick up the wind for the four of you and get in the car and talk?"


    I looked at the leading young man and said.


    "OK..." the young man nodded simply and honestly.


    ����


    An hour later, all the staff of our harem received the four reinforcements from Myanmar with the highest specifications in the largest private room of the imperial dining room.


    Although these four people are not close brothers, they didn''t use their own names at all because they had committed crimes together in China and later ran away from Myanmar. They all asked Jisang to change his name.


    Jisang had also been in China, so he still knew a little about Chinese. Jisang liked the sentence "Heaven rewards diligence", so he directly changed his name to Zhang Tian, Zhang Dao, Zhang reward and Zhang Qin.


    I didn''t know these four brothers very well, but since Jisang can integrate them, it shows that these four brothers must be clean and have no problem.


    Our harem is generally young. Except Wei Yiwen and Tian Ming, the rest are basically the same grade, so we still have a lot of common topics at dinner.


    During dinner, I found that the four brothers looked honest. At first, they might be a little restrained, but after they completely let go, they became one with Liu Rui and Yang Song. Like Liu Rui and Yang Song, they had no airs, so it was very easy to contact new people.


    A large group of us sat in the private room and ate for more than an hour. After three rounds of wine and five flavors of dishes, Liu Rui began to study with the four young people.


    "Do you have any money?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Zhang Tian with his small eyes narrowed.


    "Ah?" Zhang Tian was stunned for a moment, then smiled and replied, "yes, but not many..."


    "Not much, how much?" Liu Rui then asked.


    Zhang Tian briefly summed it up and then replied, "there can be almost thousands of pieces..."


    "Four people?"


    "Ah, general Jisang didn''t say to bring money when he came out..." Zhang Tian scratched his head and didn''t quite understand Liu Rui''s meaning.


    "Shit, what a fucking adventure without money!" Liu Ruiming was a little lost.


    "Adventure?" Zhang Tian was stunned.


    "What is adventure?" the second asked with his mouth open.


    "Shit, you don''t know..." Liu Rui wiped his mouth and said nothing.


    "Adventure is *!" Yang Song explained.


    "Why is that called adventure?" Zhang Tian was still puzzled.


    Hearing this, Yang Song and the north and South were obviously shocked. The two men who had been hurt by love looked at each other, and then replied in unison: "this thing is risky..."


    "Ha ha..."


    Hearing what they said, everyone in the room laughed.


    "It won''t cost so much money to explore?" Zhang Tian asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "Yes, I remember it''s not so expensive..." Zhang Dao said.


    "Shit, how long have you been walking? In this era of soaring prices, you think it''s like when you used to be?" Liu Rui obviously lost the interest of conversation when he knew that the four brothers had little money.


    "That''s enough. If the young lady in Myanmar is changed into RMB, it''s 50 yuan, the cheap one is 20 yuan, and the best one is 100 yuan..." at this time, the old three Zhang said with a big mouth.

 Chapter 761

    "Nonsense, can the women in Myanmar compare with those in our side? Look at the environment you live in Myanmar. Look at the environment in our side every day in the fucking mountains..." Liu Rui was not happy immediately after hearing this, and seriously followed the four brothers.


    "Yes, we are really poor. We used to be able to dry a box of cigarettes... Now the price may rise, but not more than three boxes at most!" Zhang Tian agreed with Liu Rui.


    "But I think this thing is the same. After all, from the structure, it''s almost the same when you turn off the lights..." Zhang Dao bared his teeth and said.


    "Can it be the same?" Liu Rui was immediately unhappy when he heard this. He stared at the beads and shouted. Then he said, "what quality are the women over there? Look at our side. They are all singing. They are like flying dragons in the sky and poisonous dragon diamonds. Do you know what they are?"


    "Er..." Zhang Tian didn''t expect Liu Rui to be so excited. He looked up at Liu Rui and said in silence. Then he smiled and said, "I really don''t know..."


    "That''s amazing. We didn''t bury you. I tell you, your level in Myanmar * is obviously the level of our country during the period of reform and opening up. You said that you find a young lady who is fucking thirty or forty years behind others. What fun do you have..."


    "It''s not so serious..." Zhang Tian looked at Liu Rui and said nothing.


    "Why is it not serious? Men have this fucking fun in their life. Eating, drinking, whoring and gambling, eating and eating can''t, hehe can''t. whoring can''t keep up with the national average. You have only one bet left. Why do you say you gamble? Not for the first three? Do you think this problem is serious now?"


    "It seems that this is really the case, big brother..." the youngest Zhang Qin looked at Liu Rui and nodded his head.


    "You see, this brother still understands!" Liu Rui hurried to Zhang Qin''s side, then patted Zhang Qin on the shoulder and asked, "brother, I think you are an understanding person. I ask you, is there a box of cigarettes over there?"


    "It''s basically the price..." Zhang Qin nodded.


    "How could a box of cigarettes dry?" Liu Rui was puzzled.


    "Really this price..." Zhang Tian said with a smile.


    "Have you all looked for it?" Liu Rui stood in place and thought, then squinted at Zhang Tian and asked.


    "Yes..." Zhang Tian nodded slightly.


    "What about the three of you?"


    Liu Rui looked at the other three brothers and asked.


    "We went together..."


    "..." Liu Rui looked at the three men and said in silence, then wiped his mouth and clenched his teeth: "you three are not fucking human. You give them a box of cigarettes for the whole time? What can a box of cigarettes do now? I haven''t smoked in half a day..."


    "... mainly at this price!"


    Zhang Tian looked at Liu Rui''s painful expression and dared not speak.


    "You don''t respect women''s labor, you know? You''re bullying people. I tell you, it''s so fucking inhuman..." Liu Rui continued in ink.


    "Brother, shall we not go next time?" Zhang Tian asked helplessly.


    "Can you fucking do that? You want to run after taking advantage. Today, the four of you will go with me, and I must let you pay for your past behavior..." Liu Rui shouted with awe inspiring righteousness.


    "... brother, we don''t have much money. We have to buy tickets when we go back..."


    "How much money is there? If it''s gone, ask Jisang to call you! Such a big general is stingy..." Liu Rui''s tone is very firm. After that, he raised his glass and looked at me and shouted, "we''re almost done eating. I''m going to explore with these four sinful people!! don''t you mind?"


    "Hehe, no..." I smiled and waved my hand.


    "Wow!!"


    People raised their glasses and bumped, and then we were ready to change the venue.


    ����


    Half an hour later, our gang moved from the imperial palace to the rear palace.


    After returning to the harem, Liu Rui instantly found a feeling of home, and his self-confidence was obviously not rising well in all aspects.


    I looked at the four brothers who were honest, but when I entered our harem, it was like a different person. Most people would be interested and reserved when they came in, but these four things were out of control. They immediately tore off the mask of hypocrisy, and everyone ordered two girls.


    Meng Liang and others don''t like this occasion. Wei Yiwen and Tian Ming are still a little old, so they should do whatever they want when they return to the harem.


    There are only Liu Rui, Yang Song, Yuan Yuan and four brothers in the private room.


    "Let me tell you, these four guests are the key guests of our harem today. Do you have to accompany me when you go in? Try to break the record of our last single consumption of 100000 by Ji Xuan. Do you hear me?"


    Liu Rui stood outside the private room with his little hands on his back, training the girls in miniskirts, and his expression was very serious.


    "Mr. Liu, how can you reward us if we accompany well?" the leading girl looked at Liu Rui with a smile and asked.


    "... after a month''s holiday, the company will pay for a seven day trip to Dubai!" Liu Rui shouted very forthright.


    "True or false?" hearing this sentence, the girls'' eyes suddenly began to shine, chirped at Liu Rui and shouted.


    "Have I lied to you?"


    "Sisters, work hard! Try to keep the guests from getting up in a week!" the leading girl shouted, and then ran into the private room.


    "Well, they still have some business. It''s ok if they can''t get up in a week..." Liu Rui noticed that the girls were a little excited and quickly reminded them vaguely.


    "Oh, Mr. Liu, don''t worry, we all know..." the girls patted Liu Rui''s chest and shouted with a smile.


    "Don''t worry!" Liu Rui nodded quickly.


    "Sisters, let''s go!"


    The leading girl shouted, and then the girls stepped on ten centimeter high heels and walked neatly into the private room.


    "Twist your ass, straighten your chest, and pull your silk stockings down..."


    Seeing the girls leaving, Liu Rui shouted.


    "I see..."


    The girls responded.


    "These goblins, I can hear their voices hard. I don''t believe these four guys are not fucking excited!"


    Liu Rui looked at the girls'' backs and muttered fiercely. Then he followed them into the private room with his back hands.


    God helps those who help themselves. The four men as like as two peas are thinking alike. They all look silly and their eyes fall directly into our girls'' heavy chest.


    "Brothers, let go and play!"


    Liu Rui stood on the marble platform and shouted at the top of his voice.


    After hearing Liu Rui''s words, the four people jumped directly at the girls in black silk skirts like crazy.


    The scene was out of control!

 Chapter 762

    In the private room of the harem bar.


    After the four brothers divided the girls, they began to find places to study some problems about hormonal agitation.


    "Well, can I do this routine?" Liu Rui asked as he drank and looked at me.


    "Ha ha, work is in place! After we clean up Bi Wenshi, you will send me girls to their house every day... What''s an idiom?" I scratched my head and couldn''t remember that idiom.


    "*!" Yuan Yuan shouted.


    "Yes, it''s *!" I patted my thigh and then said, "never mind. Anyway, if they come, we can''t let them go back..."


    "Ha ha, I''ll calculate that they have to spend at least 50000 or 60000 a day. If it comes down to 500000 a month, it''s estimated that Jisang can''t let them go back..."


    "Ha ha!" I looked at Liu Rui and laughed. Then we touched our glasses very tacitly.


    "Now I find that you two are really fucking damaging... Jisang has kindly lent us, and you two have made other people''s ideas..." Yuan Yuan looked at me with a big mouth and said to Liu Rui.


    "Stupid yuan, if you talk so much, I''ll have to talk to you. People are Chinese themselves. Why should they work for them? What do you think they have in Myanmar? They can''t eat or drink every day. It''s better to stay in our harem and enjoy happiness..." Liu Rui retorted reluctantly.


    "Then there''s no such thing as you. You two are forcibly detained by others. Why do you have to ask others for their opinions?"


    "Don''t ask, they don''t like to go back after half a month..." Liu Rui waved his hand carelessly.


    "...." Yuan Yuan looked at Liu Rui and didn''t want to talk.


    "Why don''t you play?"


    At this time, old four Zhang Qin came to us with two girls in his arms and asked with a smile.


    "We are a little tired of the girls in the field now..." Liu Rui seemed to reply with a profound JB.


    "Hehe, I''m tired..."


    Zhang Qin smiled and sat next to Liu Rui. Then he looked at Liu Rui mysteriously and asked, "have you been to all the girls here?"


    "Er..." Liu Rui was stunned, and then said with awe inspiring righteousness: "I am a dedicated person to the cause of Piao prostitutes. Although I am in this environment, I belong to the kind that comes out of the mud but does not dye. Although I am more debauchery, I never touch the girls in the field, because it is easy for you to play with things and lose heart. I tell you, I am dedicated to this cause, and what I do is to promote this cause It is the duty of our generation to move forward, but that''s all... "


    I sat with Yuanyuan for a long time. For the first time, I heard that I was afraid of my daughter-in-law. If I didn''t know what was going on, I would be moved to cry.


    Zhang Qin looked at Liu Rui on the sofa, pursed his lips and remained silent for a long time. Then he slowly thumbed up and shouted, "brother Rui, great realm!"


    "Yes, yes, it''s my responsibility to do something for my male compatriots..." Liu Rui replied modestly.


    "Rego, at first I thought you were an ordinary chicken head, but now I feel that you are different from others..."


    "Why is it different?" Liu Rui asked with a smile.


    "You have the world in mind, not ordinary people..."


    "Puff!!"


    After hearing Zhang Qin''s words, I spit out all the beer I just drank and sprayed it directly on Liu Rui''s face.


    "What the fuck are you doing?"


    Liu Rui quickly stood up, stared at the beads and shouted at me.


    "I couldn''t help it..."


    I replied awkwardly.


    "Shit, you interrupted me just when I felt a little bit..." Liu Rui wiped the beer on his face, then looked at Zhang Qin and said, "let''s change places. I''ll tell you in detail about the development history of 5000 years of Piao prostitution in our country..."


    With that, Liu Rui hugged Zhang Qin and changed places. Yuan Yuan and Yang Song, I and I sat in place.


    "I think according to the IQ of these four brothers, they can call father Liu Rui in three days. Do you believe it?" Yang Song looked at me and said to Yuan Yuan.


    "I don''t know whether to call dad or not, but sooner or later these four people will have to fucking let Liu Rui brainwash..." Yuanyuan replied with a smile.


    "I vaguely saw four rising stars in the chicken head world..."


    Yang Song looked at the ceiling vaguely, with some expectation in his tone.


    Liu Rui and Zhang Qin studied in the corner for more than half an hour about the playing methods of silk stockings, uniforms, high heels, poisonous dragons and wandering all over the body. Zhang Qin obviously felt that he had found a new world.


    After Liu Rui finished with Zhang Qin, he picked up the microphone and shouted, "today, in order to welcome my four big brothers, I decided to sing you a song!!"


    "What song?" Yang Song asked.


    A minute later, the heavy prelude to Liu Hegang''s father sounded in the private room.


    Everyone in the room was stunned and took their hands out of the girls'' miniskirts. The originally happy private room suddenly became very sad!


    Then Liu Rui''s song "father", which makes men silent and women cry, sounded in the private room.


    "Ah... My old father... My favorite person... The sweetness in the world is very... You only tasted three points!"


    Liu Rui''s expression was in place and he showed it directly to the four brothers.


    "Did this fool drink too much..."


    Yuan Yuan looked at me helplessly and asked.


    "Maybe..."


    I nodded numbly.


    Liu Rui''s family not only sang, but also sang with you. He put the microphone to Zhang Tian''s mouth and shouted, "sing with me!"


    "I won''t..." Zhang Tian replied helplessly.


    "Can''t sing nonsense!" Liu Rui shouted, staring at beads.


    "..." Zhang Tian reluctantly looked up at the lyrics on the screen, and then sang with almost tears: "be your child in this life... I haven''t done enough... Beg you... Be my father in the next life!!"


    "Good boy!"


    Liu Rui slapped Zhang Tian on the shoulder with a serious expression, and then sang affectionately.


    "The fool didn''t seem to drink too much..." Yang Song felt sorry for Zhang Tian and said with a big mouth.


    ����


    In this way, several of us sang and drank in the private room. We could play for more than three hours. Finally, the four brothers couldn''t stand the teasing of the girls. They raised their crotch and begged Liu Rui and said, "brother Rui, can we stop singing? We''re sleepy..."


    "Go to bed when you are sleepy!"


    Liu Rui readily agreed, and then went out to arrange a hotel for the four people.


    At twelve o''clock in the evening, four people, two girls each, directly checked into the four-star hotel next to our harem.

 Chapter 763

    H City, fuheshanju villa area.


    Liu Neng sat on the sofa with an ugly face and stared at the mobile phone in his hand.


    "Haven''t sun Qiang called you yet?"


    Xiao Wu asked in a low voice.


    "No..."


    Liu Neng replied in a muffled voice, then stood up and walked around the room twice.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly there was a loud noise, Liu Neng directly threw his mobile phone on the window, and the glass burst with the mobile phone at the same time.


    "..." Wang Jun looked up at Liu Neng and said nothing with a gloomy face.


    "Fuck, we''ve been busy for so long that sun Qiang sold it to us at the most critical time!"


    Liu Neng looked back and gnashed his teeth.


    "If we knew so, we wouldn''t save him. Who knew he would do so..."


    Little five replied in a dull voice.


    "It''s not a matter of whether he can be saved or not. His sun Qiang came back with Bi Wenshi from the beginning. No matter what he did, he would finally take this thing out. But he has been pretending and acting with us. I''ve designed the harem for so long, and now it''s all because of him!" Liu Neng shouted with staring eyes.


    "In fact, Bi Wenshi''s resignation is not bad news for us..." Wang Jun looked at Liu Neng and said.


    "Hoo Hoo..." Liu Neng took two deep breaths, then turned around the house twice, then strode to the front of Wang Jun, clenched his teeth and said, "they are dead in the back palace. Now sun Qiang has been saved. Do you fucking understand?"


    "..." Wang Jun looked at Liu Neng and said nothing.


    "Now it''s OK, so everything is in vain. Ye Han is also on guard against that person. We''re very passive now. Do you understand? Do you understand?" Liu Neng''s mood is very unstable and has no reason at all.


    "... I think you''re too worried." Xiao Wu couldn''t see it anymore and shouted in a low voice.


    "How many chances are there? Can I not be in a fucking hurry?" Liu Neng shouted irritably, and then took his coat and went outside the house.


    "Why are you going?" Xiao Wu shouted with his neck when he saw that Liu Neng was leaving.


    "I''ll find sun Qiang..."


    Liu nengtou shouted without looking back, and then walked out of the villa alone.


    After Liu Neng left, Xiao Wu and Wang Jun looked at each other, shook their heads reluctantly, and then went back to their rooms.


    ����


    An hour later, Liu Neng came to sun Qiang''s house alone.


    "Coming?"


    Sun Qiang didn''t feel surprised when he saw Liu Neng. He looked at Liu Neng with a smile and asked.


    ��������


    Liu Neng glanced at Sun Qiang and walked into the room without expression.


    "Ha ha..."


    Sun Qiang smiled and didn''t speak. He followed Liu Neng in.


    "I need an explanation..."


    After entering the house, Liu Neng sat on the sofa and looked at Sun Qiang without expression.


    "What explanation?"


    Sun Qiang poured Liu Neng a glass of red wine and asked with a smile.


    "Wow!"


    After receiving the red wine, Liu Neng directly fell to the ground, then squinted at Sun Qiang and said, "I fucking need you to give me an explanation!"


    "..." Sun Qiang was stunned when he heard Liu Neng''s words, then put down his glass and lit a cigarette.


    "Speak!" Liu Neng shouted, looking at Sun Qiang.


    "Your reaction is a little excited..." Sun Qiang replied lightly.


    "..." Liu Neng looked at Sun Qiang and said nothing.


    "What do you want me to explain?" Sun Qiang asked.


    "Why did you give something to Ye Han? Do you know I''ve been busy for so long to see ye Han turn against Bi Wenshi? Do you fucking know what you''ve done? All my efforts for so long have been in vain. Now we can only watch ye Han kill Bi Wenshi himself. We can''t do anything except this!" Liu Neng stared at the beads and shouted loudly.


    "Ha ha..." Sun Qiang smiled at Liu Neng, then touched his nose and explained in a low voice: "You''ve worked hard for such a long time. Did you get through with me? Although we have a cooperative relationship, you always regard me as a chess piece. Don''t you think I don''t know? What''s the relationship between me and Bi Wenshi? You know that I''m coming back for him this time, so once there''s a chance to kill him, let alone a university city, I''ll do the same even if I lose my money I know you''re excited about your choice, but I tell you, we are cooperative. I''m not your man. What you think and what you do is your business, so what I think and what I do is also my business. If you don''t communicate with me before you do it, you need to discuss with you what you ask me to do! "


    "..." Liu Neng looked at Sun Qiang and was stunned.


    "Cooperation should have a cooperative attitude. In the best words, you are not qualified to cooperate with me at all. I chose you between the harem and you. First, the harem was the original match of Bi Wenshi at that time. Second, I owe your boss a favor, so I hope you can see your identity clearly. I sun Qiang played in the society for so long, and you are a second Teenagers want to control me. Do you think it''s possible? "


    "... but you ruined all our efforts by doing so!" Liu Neng shouted with his teeth clenched.


    "The project is not good now. Haven''t Ye Han got it?" Sun Qiang asked back.


    "Are you sure you can get the project?"


    "Hehe, let me tell you this. If I want to cooperate with Ye Han now, you don''t have any chance. Do you understand?" Sun Qiang asked.


    "Understand!" Liu Neng nodded numbly.


    "Just understand. I can still sit here and talk to you now, which means I still want to cooperate with you, but I hope you can change your way of cooperation in the future. I won''t serve anyone. I can accept it if I have something to discuss, but if you want to use me, I can find Ye Han at any time!"


    "..." Liu Neng narrowed his eyes and didn''t know what to think.


    "There are only two things for me to go back to H city. The first thing is to kill Bi Wenshi. The second thing is to get the project. Now Bi Wenshi is no longer able. Let''s wait for the harem to start. Then the second thing, I also have my plan..." Sun Qiang''s tone was obviously calm.


    "When Bi Wenshi falls down and the new mayor takes over, everything may be unknown. Everything has to start over. If Bi Wenshi doesn''t have an accident, we have won..." Liu Neng sighed and whispered in a very helpless tone.


    "Won?" Sun Qiang smiled, then patted Liu Neng on the shoulder, looked at Liu Neng and said, "do you know how many people Bi Wenshi bought?"


    "What do you mean?" Liu Neng asked.


    "Bi Wenshi is hiding in the mountain now. There are at least 50 professionally trained mercenaries on the mountain. Bi Wenshi bought these people to shuffle the cards for city h. if he doesn''t fall down, we can''t run away with the harem! So Bi Wenshi didn''t intend to let anyone go when things were exposed!"


    Liu Neng was stunned at this.


    Seeing that Liu Neng didn''t speak, sun Qiang then said, "you underestimate Bi Wenshi. I''ve been in contact with him for a long time. I know him. As long as it''s someone who has something to do with this, no one can fucking run away. Bi Wenshi is hiding in the mountain now and doesn''t even dare to go up to the fucking police. Haven''t you thought about the problems here?"


    "What does he want to do? Be a bandit?" Liu Neng asked with a frown.


    "He now knows that he''s gone, so he wants to use his last energy in his life to let all the people involved in this matter bury him in his career, so I haven''t taken this thing out directly. What I''m waiting for is Ye han to take the initiative to find me. Only in this way can we watch the battle between Ye Han and Bi Wenshi... Whether ye Han wins or loses, Bi Wenshi can''t run away It''s a dead word, because the police won''t let him go. Now the director of the Public Security Bureau of H city is Guo xiongyi. Guo xiongyi is reading about his old feelings and hasn''t started Bi Wenshi, but he won''t be right away. When that time, everything will be quiet... "


    "Who will come up after Bi Wenshi steps down?" Liu Neng asked, looking at Sun Qiang.


    "Ha ha..." Sun Qiang smiled, patted Liu Neng on the shoulder and didn''t speak.


    "..." Liu Neng looked at Sun Qiang and didn''t continue to ask.


    The dialogue between the two people stopped very tacitly. Until today, Liu Neng felt that the so-called Mafia godfather was not a false name at all. If sun Qiang was a fool, he could not have been in this society for so many years


    ����


    At 7 p.m. the next day, in the meeting room of the harem.


    In addition to Han Chao, Lao Bian, Xiao Hei, all members of the harem attended.


    "How was last night? Was it comfortable?"


    Liu Rui looked at Zhang Tian and asked.


    "OK..." Zhang Tian replied shyly.


    "Don''t pretend to be forced. I heard I found three yesterday. Is there a feeling of being an emperor?" Liu Rui whispered, hugging Zhang Tian''s shoulder.


    "How do you know?" Zhang Tian stared at Liu Rui and asked.


    "The girls came back and told me... I heard you toss around until more than three o''clock yesterday?"


    "Keep a low profile..."


    Zhang Tian doesn''t want to talk to Liu Rui anymore because he feels like someone has recorded a small video.


    I stood in the front of the conference room and saw that everyone had arrived. After clearing my throat, I shouted, "brothers, it''s almost time for us to hold the fire after waiting so long!"


    "... how to fix it?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at me.


    I rubbed my palms and then said, "we will be divided into two teams later. Zhang Tian said that you two will lead a team. The rest will obey their commands unconditionally. Uncle Tian and uncle Wei, you two follow me. Is there any objection to this arrangement?"


    "No!"


    The crowd shouted with one voice.


    "Let''s go!"


    I shouted and then took the lead in running outside the conference room.


    Ten minutes later, a large group of us drove three old-fashioned vans to the mountain where Bi Wenshi was located.


    ����


    At 10:30 p.m., we found the place where Bi Wenshi was located. It was a large factory built on the mountain. There were two small buildings with five floors in the factory, which should be the place where people lived. There were several people walking back and forth at the gate of the factory, which should be patrolling.


    "Fuck, Bi Wenshi really wants to dominate the mountain?"


    Liu Rui looked at the patrol at the door and scolded wordlessly.


    "Hehe, it''s estimated that he won''t be a mountain king for long..."


    I smiled back.


    "Wow..."


    When the door opened, the four brothers jumped out of the van first. Zhang Fengyu, a big green mountain, Guo Li and others all followed out of the van.


    "Click!"


    Zhang Tian loaded the bullet, then rushed down the muzzle, looked at our harem, and these people shouted:�� "Let''s talk about it. Since ye can trust me to be the captain, I must be responsible for you. You may all be social people who can shout brother when others meet outside, but if we fight in later, you will be no different from ordinary people. Bullets hit you like holes, so anyone who goes in later must listen to my command. Who wants If I don''t accept it, I can talk to Ye alone. Brother, if I offend anything, please forgive me! "


    "Don''t worry, we must obey the command!"


    Yang Song looked at Zhang Tian and smiled back.


    "That''s all right. The four of our brothers came from Myanmar to help the peace of the harem, so can we do it? Let''s do it!"


    Zhang Tian shouted to the crowd, then waved his hand and rushed to the gate of the factory first. The people in our harem followed Zhang Tian.


    Inside the car.


    "Zhang Tian is a talent..." Wei Yiwen looked at me with a big mouth and commented.


    "Well, it''s more on the road!" I nodded in agreement.


    "If you like the four of them, you can stay. I''ll talk to him over there..." Wei Yiwen instantly saw my mind.


    "Isn''t it bad to rob people like this?" I replied modestly.


    "Don''t I know what the fuck you think? If you don''t want to keep them, why did you find girls for them yesterday? The girls in our harem have nothing to do?" Wei Yiwen turned his eyes and looked at me and scolded.


    "Ha ha... You''re still so straight..." I smiled awkwardly.


    Tian Ming and Wei Yiwen met and smiled. No one spoke. The three of us stared at the direction of the factory gate.


    A few minutes later, Zhang Tian rushed to the door of the factory with our momentum.


    "Who?"


    When the patrolling youth saw Zhang Tian and others, they quickly raised their eyes and shouted at Zhang Tian.


    "I''ll give you five seconds to think about it. Put down your weapons. I won''t kill you!"


    Zhang Tian, with a cigarette end in his mouth, squinted at the young man and shouted.


    "I asked you what the fuck you do!"


    The young man looked at Zhang Tiangen and didn''t give up the idea of resistance.


    "Kang!"


    Zhang Tian pulled the trigger directly and the bullet hit the young man''s thigh directly.


    "Wow..."


    After hearing the gunshot, Meng Liang and others behind Zhang Tian also quickly raised the gun.


    "Five... Four... Three..."


    Zhang Tian stared at the beads and shouted at the young people.


    "Bata!!"


    The three youths on patrol hesitated for a moment, then directly threw down the *, and then squatted on the ground with their heads in their hands.

 Chapter 764

    "Pa Pa!!"


    The lights of the buildings in the factory yard lit up instantly.


    Bi Wenshi sat on the sofa with a pistol in his hand. His expression was a little numb and said to himself, "finally..."


    "Fuck, tell the others quickly. There''s someone outside. Take a gun and draft it... Come on!"


    There was a loud cry outside. It lasted about half a minute and then quieted down again.


    On the first floor of the building, a young man with a shotgun, followed by more than 30 strong men, shouted to Zhang Tian and others outside: "what are you doing?"


    "If we can come here, we don''t come to visit. Let Bi Wenshi come out and I''ll talk to him..." the cigarette butts on Zhang Tian''s mouth have been burned out, but they still haven''t been thrown away. Liu Rui felt like he found the same kind when he saw this scene. He''s also a typical pretender.


    "Man, what can we say?" the young man was ready to delay.


    "Say you''re better than mom! I''ve come to fucking negotiate with you!" Zhang Tian shouted irritably and has been working around Jisang. Jisang basically exists against the sky in Myanmar. In addition, Zhang Tian''s character is very publicized, so he always has no scruples.


    "Draft it? It''s revenge!"


    Guo Li scolded in a low voice, and then rushed out with a * in his hand.


    "Kang Kang!"


    The muzzle of the gun was sprayed with fire dragon bullets, which immediately swept out and directly swept several people lying opposite.


    Bi Wenshi stood on the balcony on the second floor, looked down, and then returned to the house again.


    After Guo Li shot, Zhang Tian, Meng Liang and others immediately hugged the fire.


    Bi Wenshi''s people were not fucking ready. The fire lit up the whole yard in an instant, and countless bullets swept frantically towards the young people at the door.


    The original quiet courtyard was broken by the gunfire of * and Bi Wenshi''s almost 20-year dominance in H city came to an end at this moment. In the first year of our harem to H City, Zhao San of Zhaojia village disappeared. However, at the beginning of the second year, we have to end Bi Wenshi. I don''t know what Liu Yong will react to such achievements in the future.


    "Fighting......" Wei Yiwen whispered with his eyes closed against the seat.


    "Hehe, the action is a little fast!" Tian Ming smiled.


    I looked outside through the window, but I could only see the yard with fire, not Zhang tianmeng Liang and them.


    "If you''re worried, go out and have a look..." Wei Yiwen opened his eyes and said with a smile.


    "This is not the time for me to go out!" I replied with my mouth tilted, and then bowed my head to play with my mobile phone.


    ����


    After Guo Li and others shot, Bi Wenshi''s people were directly beaten. They didn''t expect to be so decisive. They were beaten half by these people before they were fucking ready.


    Bi Wenshi paid money to find these people temporarily. In the face of such a situation, although they won''t defecte, they still don''t have the courage to fight with Zhang Tian, so these people just responded briefly and then began to run into the building.


    But Zhang Tian''s side had opened fire, and there was no reason to stop. Bi Wenshi withdrew inward, and our people began to rush forward.


    The two groups of people exchanged fierce fire in this yard, which is not very big in itself.


    "Kang Kang!"


    Zhang Fengyu took two pistols, one left and one right, and shot two holes directly in Bi Wenshi''s head.


    "Kang Kang."


    "Brothers, fight with them!"


    At this time, more than ten people ran out of the building again. These people are obviously much more professional than the previous people. It can be seen from the equipment and clothes that these people are wearing camouflage clothes. They should be mercenaries found by Bi Wenshi.


    In fact, there are few mercenaries in our country, because our country''s society itself is very stable, there is no war, mercenaries have no life at all, and no one dares to use them, so Bi Wenshi''s gang are directly airlifted back from abroad!


    "Kang Kang..."


    The fierce gunfire roared again. People on both sides instantly turned red eyes. They didn''t have any consciousness at all. They just shot numbly to change bullets.


    "Wow!"


    The bullet hit the top of the building and the glass cement fell to the ground, but Bi Wenshi''s people did not flinch this time, but hardened their scalp to follow our exchange of fire.


    However, because we took the lead, only a few people were scratched, but there were countless deaths and injuries on Bi Wenshi''s side.


    ����


    Hiding in the house, Bi Wenshi sat on the sofa and kept making phone calls. Now he can only pray for his so-called support to come quickly. Who is bi Wenshi''s support?


    Guo xiongyi!


    So what is Guo xiongyi doing at this time?


    At the foot of the mountain.


    Guo xiongyi looked at the flashing mobile phone and was silent for a long time. Finally, he connected the phone.


    "When will you come? Ye Han, they have come up!"


    After Guo xiongyi answered the phone, Bi Wenshi shouted very excited.


    "Lao Bi, don''t get excited..."


    Guo xiongyi whispered back.


    "Can I not be fucking excited? In less than half an hour, ye Han can hold a gun against my head. Can you believe it?"


    Bi Wenshi shouted.


    "I know, but you know what''s going on with you now, Lao bi..."


    "..." Bi Wenshi was stunned when he heard this sentence. Then his voice trembled and asked, "what do you mean, Guo xiongyi?"


    "Lao Bi, I''ve been ordered to arrest you. I don''t think I''ve done it for so many years, but yesterday the people above called me and said that I must see you tomorrow. I''ll see people alive and dead. If I can, I suggest surrender..."


    "You tell me this at this time?" Bi Wenshi said in an unbelievable tone.


    "The tide is over. I have to live. If I go up to save you now, I don''t have to be the director. Do you understand what I mean? If ye Han can save your life, I can make you feel better in prison!"


    After that, Guo xiongyi hung up the phone directly.


    ��������


    Bi Wenshi put down his mobile phone, his lips trembled slightly, his last hope was dashed, and there was only despair in his heart!


    ����


    "Da Da..."


    The gunfire in the yard didn''t stop at all and continued, but Bi Wenshi''s people didn''t dare to come out and had to hide in the building.


    "Draft it, you just hide!"


    Zhang Tian scolded wordlessly, then took off his bulletproof vest, then turned his head and shouted at Zhang Dao, Zhang reward and Zhang Qin: "the four of us go in through the window, and the others are covered by fire!"


    Meng Liang looked at Zhang Tian after hearing this sentence. He wanted to open his mouth, but he swallowed it back.


    "Yes, it''s time to bayonet!"


    Zhang Tian roared, and then rushed directly to the building.

 Chapter 765

    On the mountain.


    Gunfire continued and wars continued. The biggest fire in H city quietly unfolded on this quiet night.


    "Give them four fire cover!!"


    Meng Liang saw four people running towards the building, staring at the beads and shouting.


    After hearing Meng Liang''s words, Zhang Yuyu and others directly pointed the muzzle of the gun at the direction Zhang Tian ran past, and then squinted and aimed constantly, which can ensure that once the person opposite approaches Zhang Tian, he can shoot and cover at the first time.


    "Pa!"


    After Zhang Tian ran downstairs, he reached out and lit himself a cigarette, took a deep breath, then raised his * and ran to the window.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Zhang Tian bent over and waved * frantically to the window. The glass on the window was broken by Zhang Tian three times and five times.


    "I''ll..."


    At this time, Zhang Dao ran to Zhang Tian''s side, and then directly pulled down the glass debris on the window with his hand.


    "Bah!"


    Zhang Qin and Zhang Hui spit, then run to the window and get in.


    "Da Da..."


    When the people in the building saw Zhang Tian and they came in, they frantically shot at the four of them, and the bullets hit Zhang Tian''s side.


    "Hidden!"


    Zhang Tian stared at the bead and shouted, and then squatted directly on the ground.


    "Wow..."


    The bullet hit Zhang Tian''s head, and the cement block crashed on Zhang Tian and Zhang Dao''s head.


    "Fifteen seconds, ready to rush out!"


    Zhang Tian squatted on the ground and shouted softly at the three people behind him.


    "Copy that!"


    Fifteen seconds later.


    "Fuck you, guys!"


    Zhang Tian stared at the bead and roared, then raised his * and bit his teeth and ran out directly.


    "Da Da..."


    Heaven rewards diligence. The four people frantically pulled the trigger and had no technology at all. The four people just rushed out against the opposite fire.


    At the moment when the four of them came out, Bi Wenshi''s people directly lay down in a row.


    Outside the building.


    "What the fuck are you looking at? Cover the four of them!"


    Meng Liang was very excited when he saw this scene. He turned his head and shouted at Yang Song and Yuan Yuan.


    "Are these four children too fucking Tiger..."


    Yang Song scolded wordlessly, and then held an automatic rifle to shoot.


    Inside and outside the house, the double attacks on both sides directly made Bi Wenshi''s people lose the idea of resistance, and began to retreat back step by step.


    "Those who draft out are all out to work hard. I won''t kill you if you surrender!!" Zhang tianduan shouted, staring at BI Wenshi with big eyes.


    ��������


    The people in the corridor hesitated, but no one put down their weapons.


    "Draft it? Let you put down your guns. You can''t fucking understand Chinese, can you?"


    Zhang Dao added loudly.


    "Can surrender not die?"


    At this time, a young man stood up.


    "Don''t talk nonsense and let you do whatever you want!" Zhang Tian shouted irritably.


    The young man looked at Zhang Tian and hesitated for a moment. Then he slapped down the * in his hand.


    "Bang!"


    Zhang Tianqian kicked the young man, then took a cigarette, looked at the others and shouted, "why? He surrendered. Do you still want to try?"


    ��������


    People looked at Zhang Tian, hesitated, and then threw down their weapons.


    "Hehe, how many fucking things have I saved so early..."


    Zhang Tian smiled, and then shouted at Meng Liang who had just rushed in: "brother Liang, lock them in the house and confiscate their weapons. So much * is enough for us to spend a few days in the harem..."


    After Bi Wenshi''s men heard this, the corners of their mouths twitched slightly. So many * together, they can sell hundreds of thousands of yuan at least, just to spend a few days in the harem. What''s the fucking consumption level of the harem!


    "OK!" Meng Liang nodded slightly, then walked into a room with a gun against the gang.


    After the gang finished, Zhang Tian, Zhang Dao, Liu Rui, Yang Song and others ran to the second floor.


    At this time, there are three or four bodyguards left around Bi Wenshi, who are preparing to protect Bi Wenshi from jumping off the second floor.


    "Wow..."


    Bi Wenshi stood in front of the window and was suddenly stunned, because a big green hill and others were still waiting under the building. Now he couldn''t run even if he jumped down.


    "Ta ta..."


    At this time, footsteps sounded at the entrance of the stairs, and Zhang Tian and others ran up.


    "Who is bi Wenshi?"


    Zhang Tian shouted with a gun after seeing these people.


    ��������


    Bi Wenshi looked at Zhang Tian and was silent. Then he took a step forward, bit his lips and said, "I am!"


    "Fuck your mother! Who killed Xiao Shuai?"


    At this time, Guo Li also rushed up.


    "It''s me!"


    A young man next to bi Wenshi stood in front of Bi Wenshi, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Draft it!"


    Guo Li bit his teeth and scolded, then raised his gun and pulled the trigger directly.


    "Kang Kang!!"


    Three shots were fired and all the bullets hit the young man in the head.


    The blood spurted out in an instant and sprinkled directly on Bi Wenshi''s face.


    "Drafted..."


    Guo Li had lost his mind at this time. Even if the young man was dead, he still pulled the trigger with red eyes until all the bullets in the pistol were fired.


    After the bullet was fired, Guo Li turned around to grab Zhang Tian''s gun.


    "Brother, it''s almost enough..."


    Zhang Tian stopped Guo Li and shouted.


    "..." Guo Li looked up at Zhang Tian, and then shouted in great pain: "Xiaoshuai, I avenged you two in a small country... I avenged..."


    Liu Rui came forward and patted Guo Li on the shoulder, and then walked to bi Wenshi.


    "We met on the mountain. Do you still have an impression?"


    Liu Rui looked at BI Wenshi and asked.


    "Wow..."


    The bodyguard beside Bi Wenshi rolled the bolt and directly raised his gun at Liu Rui''s head.


    Liu Rui looked at the muzzle of the gun and smiled. Then he touched his nose and said, "why? Do you want to resist for a while?"


    "Shua!"


    A young man ran to bi Wenshi, turned his head and shouted at BI Wenshi: "mayor, you go first..."


    Bi Wenshi looked at the young man in front of him and stood still.


    "Mayor, go!"


    The young man shouted excitedly.


    "Draft it? Make a broken pistol to show your paralysis! Fight your fire so that you can use it alone?" Zhang Tian also raised the pistol, stared at the beads and shouted at the young man.


    "Bi Wenshi, are you still struggling? These people have to die with you?" Liu Rui shouted at BI Wenshi.


    "Where''s Ye Han?" Bi Wenshi was silent for a long time and finally opened his mouth.


    "Waiting for you below..." Liu Rui returned.


    Bi Wenshi was silent for a moment, then shouted to the people around him, "put down your weapons and go!"


    "...." the young man clenched his teeth and looked at BI Wenshi.


    "Let you go, just go!" Bi Wenshi shouted, staring at beads.

 Chapter 766

    Ten minutes later, Bi Wenshi was brought to me by Liu Rui and others.


    Bi Wenshi followed behind Liu Rui with steady steps and looked at me with his back. The expression on his face was very calm. If anyone who didn''t know what was going on saw him, he was still the mayor and I was the owner of the bar. At this time, Bi Wenshi''s faction leader was still no different from before.


    I stood by the car and Bi Wenshi stood in front of me. The two of us looked at each other and didn''t speak. The scene was very quiet.


    After Liu Rui, Zhang Tian and others brought Bi Wenshi to me, they returned to the car very clearly, leaving me and Bi Wenshi alone.


    "A few days ago, you were the mayor and I was the bar owner..." I reached out to bi Wenshi and handed him a cigarette and said with a smile.


    "Hehe, I''m still the mayor of H city..." Bi Wenshi took the cigarette, looked at me calmly and said.


    "..." I was stunned, then reached out and lit the cigarette on my mouth, and then threw the lighter to bi Wenshi.


    "I didn''t expect that I finally folded in your hand..." Bi Wenshi shook his head helplessly, lit the cigarette, and then took a hard sip.


    "You kneel down to your dead brother at the top of the mountain and knock your head three times. I''ll save your life..."


    I looked at BI Wenshi very seriously and said.


    "Hehe, I''ve been in H city for so many years before Bi Wenshi came to this fucking step. Do you know how much I paid for the mayor? Kowtow? I kowtowed to countless people before I became the mayor, but on the day I became the mayor, I told myself, don''t kowtow in my life. Even if I bow my head, I won''t fucking kowtow. Do you think I can kowtow now?" Bi Wenshi''s voice was not loud. He frowned at me and shouted.


    Hearing Bi Wenshi''s words, I was stunned. I suddenly felt that Bi Wenshi might really be a character.


    He is a character no matter what time he comes.


    Twenty years ago, he could kneel down at will, so that no one could let him kneel down after twenty years.


    I narrowed my eyes and looked at the man in front of me. I couldn''t help admiring him. Although we have come to this step today, none of this is what we want to see. If Xiaoshuai doesn''t die, there may be a lot of stories between me and him.


    A man who can get Liu Yong out of H City, if I say he is a waste, I don''t believe it myself.


    "Maybe you don''t have to go this far..." I looked at BI Wenshi and said slowly.


    "Pa!"


    Bi Wenshi threw away the cigarette butts in his hand, smiled helplessly, then looked at me and said, "I can''t control this step. I feel that there is a big net in H City, which will net everyone, including me and you. My downfall is just the beginning of the story!"


    "Who is the man who cast the net?"


    I asked, frowning.


    "I don''t know..." Bi Wenshi shook his head slightly.


    "..." I squinted at BI Wenshi and didn''t speak.


    "But you know!"


    "I know?" I was stunned.


    "Yes."


    "What do you mean by this?" I looked at BI Wenshi and asked eagerly.


    "I represent an era in H city. There are many people sitting on my big tree, such as Guo xiongyi, Liu Yong and your harem. You pushed me to the big tree by yourself. When I fell down in H City, the sky changed. How long do you think you can hop in H city?"


    "I can look again when the tree falls!" I thought for a moment and shouted loudly.


    "Is the tree full? There''s no place for you?"


    "I can plant more trees!"


    "Ha ha, it''s true that newborn calves are not afraid of tigers..." Bi Wenshi smiled helplessly, and then said: "I''m wrong about this, and you''re also wrong. My fault is that I can''t see the current situation, I can''t see myself, and you can''t see the society!"


    "Can you explain it?" I asked with a frown.


    "Who''s the thing that reported me?" Bi Wenshi looked at me and asked.


    "... sun Qiang!" I hesitated and then slowly said the name.


    "Ha ha!" when Bi Wenshi heard the name, he immediately grinned, shook his head helplessly and said, "after all these years, I still lost, and he still came back..."


    "I''ve heard of your story with sun Qiang..." I frowned back.


    "The two of us have played for so many years, and today we finally get the results. Listen to me, son. Sun Qiang is not as simple as you think. You can''t play with him..." Bi Wenshi looked at him in a low voice and advised me.


    "It''s certainly not easy for sun Qiang to live to this day, but I don''t seem to have a simple one when I meet the enemy. Could you think you would talk to me a month ago?" I asked with a smile, and then added: "I know what kind of person sun Qiang is, but we have been in H city for such a long time. I won''t easily give up everything I have now..."


    "If you think you can do it, you can try..." Bi Wenshi sighed helplessly, and then said, "as I said just now, sun Qiang came back to shuffle the cards in H city. Do you think he just wants to revenge his family?"


    "What else?" I asked.


    "Hehe, sun Qiang knows that as long as I Bi Wenshi is in one day, there will be no change in H City, because everything is under my control. The reason why he chose to give things to you is to make me fall down. When I fall down, H city can change... And sun Qiang is the real operator of this change. You are just his chess pieces. It won''t take three years, sun Qiang The strong general will reach the top in H city! "


    "Are you prophesying?" I asked with a smile.


    "It''s not a prophecy, but a fact! Whether you believe it or not, leaving H city is your best choice now!"


    "..." I didn''t speak, but I shook my head instinctively.


    "Whatever!"


    Bi Wenshi patted me on the shoulder.


    "I can save your life..." I pursed my lips and looked at BI Wenshi.


    "Hehe, aren''t you afraid of my comeback?" Bi Wenshi asked with a smile.


    "How old are you? What capital do you have to make a comeback? Even if you can get up, I can lay you down once, twice, twice!" I replied without hesitation.


    "Ha ha... As like as two peas", Bi Wenshi looked at me and laughed. Then he whispered, "you look like Liu Yong. It''s just the same.


    "..." I smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Forget it, all your life''s hard work is gone, and living is meaningless..." Bi Wenshi shook his head and took out a pistol.


    I looked at BI Wenshi and didn''t speak.


    "Kang!"


    A gunshot announced that the man who had covered the sky with one hand in H city for decades had dispersed all his glory!

 Chapter 767

    After Bi Wenshi died, I stood beside his body. The car was silent for a long time. Finally, I squatted down slowly and covered his eyes.


    The name Bi Wenshi will be often mentioned after dinner in H city many years later. No one remembers how much he has contributed to H City, but many people remember that a mayor of their city tried to dominate the mountain and was finally killed by the police.


    A middle-aged man walked carefully for most of his life in order to retire safely, but in the end he still didn''t get rid of his starting point.


    A person full of blood, even if you wear clean, you can''t wash away your past.


    ����


    "Shall we go?"


    At this time, all our people had gathered around. Liu Rui looked at me and asked in a low voice.


    "Gone..."


    I sighed, then slowly got up and ran to the van.


    ����


    Fifteen minutes later, we met the policeman waiting for the result at the foot of the mountain.


    "Is it finished?" Guo xiongyi looked at me with a slightly sad voice after seeing me.


    "People are gone..." I whispered back.


    "..." Guo xiongyi looked at me and said nothing.


    "Uncle Guo, I remember this. Thank you!" I looked at Guo xiongyi and said politely.


    "There''s nothing to thank you for. Helping you is also helping myself..."


    Guo xiongyi waved his hand at me, then turned around and shouted to the police: "go up the mountain!"


    "Wow..."


    More than 50 special police officers rushed up the mountain with * and explosion-proof shields.


    And the people of our harem left this place slowly in a van.


    ����


    An hour later, all the people on the mountain were arrested by the police, and Bi Wenshi''s body was taken down the mountain.


    The next day, the news that Bi Wenshi refused arrest and was shot by the police spread all over the streets of H city.


    This matter has come to an end with the news report. The complete summary of an era means that a new era is coming.


    The story between us and Bi Wenshi is over, but the story between us and sun Qiang and Liu Neng has just begun.


    ����


    In the harem office.


    "These things can really pull calves. Bi Wenshi bought at least millions of arms on the mountain. He confiscated some knives and steel pipes. Isn''t that bullshit? Give you knives and steel pipes. Dare you resist arrest? Now the reporter is getting more and more fucking incompetent!"


    Liu Rui sat on the sofa and shouted at me while reading the newspaper.


    "Hehe, some things can be written, and some things will be great..."


    Wei Yiwen replied with a smile.


    "Also, these reporters are not fucking at the scene, and they don''t know what''s going on..."


    Liu Rui nodded with his big mouth, obviously dissatisfied with these reporters.


    "You know what''s going on. Can you write one?"


    I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Don''t tell me, if I write, I will be better than these people..."


    "Then get out of here and see if someone else''s newspaper wants you!"


    I scolded Liu Rui impatiently.


    "If I fucking leave, you have to beg me to come back, do you believe it?"


    Liu Rui asked, pointing to my nose more and more vigorously.


    "... I really don''t like you now. If our harem weren''t short of cutting fruit, I would have let you roll. What''s the matter with you?" I scolded with gnashing teeth, and then walked out of the office with my mobile phone.


    "Why are you going?" Liu Rui shouted, pulling his neck.


    "I went out to the whole job advertisement..."


    "No, you really want to fire me?" Liu Rui asked in a circle.


    ��������


    "Uncle Wei, do you think he''s going to fire me?"


    Liu Rui looked at Wei Yiwen and asked.


    "I don''t know..."


    Wei Yiwen replied in a panic, then quickly picked up the newspaper on the table and turned to go outside.


    "No, uncle Wei, why did you leave... You stay with me for a while..."


    Liu Rui saw that Wei Yiwen was going to leave and chased him behind Wei Yiwen''s ass.


    "What do I do to you? I''ll go to the bathroom..."


    Wei Yiwen replied cautiously, and then accelerated his pace.


    "Uncle Wei, tell me your heart. Don''t you like talking to me?"


    Liu Rui walked up to Wei Yiwen, looked at Wei Yiwen very seriously and asked.


    "... child, would it hurt your feelings if you spoke like that?"


    Wei Yiwen replied very vaguely.


    "Uncle Wei, if you don''t like talking to me, it''s OK, but last time you peeked at someone''s cleaning aunt changing clothes, I''ll publicize it to you..."


    "No, when did I see people changing clothes?" Wei Yiwen shouted with a red face.


    "Don''t admit it?" Liu Rui asked, pointing to Wei Yiwen.


    "... don''t admit it!" Wei Yiwen shouted with his teeth clenched.


    "Do you believe I let the security guard find out the surveillance?"


    "..." Wei Yiwen was stunned when he heard this, and his steps stopped. Then he stretched out his hand and dragged Liu Rui to the corner. He gritted his teeth and shouted, "little Bizi, if you dare to straighten it out for me, I fucking chat with your daughter-in-law every day, do you believe it?"


    "Whatever..." Liu Rui bared his teeth and waved his hand in a very indifferent tone. Then he added: "if you think you can beat your old lattice, you can try it. Anyway, I can''t..."


    ��������


    Wei Yiwen looked at Liu Rui and was silent for a long time. Then he sighed helplessly, then clenched his teeth and said, "what do you want to do? I beg you, just say it..."


    "Ha ha, you apologize to me first!" Liu Rui straightened his collar and said seriously.


    "Why the fuck should I apologize to you?"


    "If you don''t apologize to me, you will apologize to Aunt Baojie..."


    "I was wrong!"


    "That''s about the same..." Liu Rui patted Wei Yiwen on the shoulder, then said with a smile: "Uncle Wei, in fact, it''s no big deal for me to find you. Recently, my daughter-in-law saw a lipstick and wanted me to buy it for him, but you know, he''s a little tight on my hand..."


    "Just say how much it is!" Wei Yiwen asked very happily.


    "More than 20000!"


    "More... How much?" after hearing this number, Wei Yiwen hung up and didn''t kneel down to Liu Rui.


    "Just over 20000..."


    "What the fuck lipstick is more than 20000?" Wei Yiwen shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Lipstick is not expensive, five or six hundred, but it can''t stand. There are many color numbers!" Liu Rui explained with a smile.


    "Shit, I really fucking took it..."


    Wei Yiwen scolded wordlessly, then took out a bank card and handed it to Liu Rui. He looked at Liu Rui with a very distressed expression and said, "the password is six eights. Go and get it yourself!"


    "Thank you, uncle Wei!"


    After Liu Rui got the bank card, he bowed directly to Wei Yiwen, and then ran outside the harem with great strides, leaving Wei Yiwen standing alone.

 Chapter 768

    "How can I be cheated..." Wei Yiwen stood there and looked at Liu Rui''s back. He was silent for a long time, then scratched his head and said to himself.


    ��������


    At this time, Meng Liang and the north and the South happened to pass by Wei Yiwen.


    "Uncle Wei, why are you hiding? Hide and seek?"


    After seeing Wei Yiwen, North and South greeted him with a smile.


    "Why are you talking? How old am I? Who am I hiding from..."


    Wei Yiwen answered without a word, and then he was ready to go with his hands on his back, but after two steps forward, Wei Yiwen suddenly stopped, then turned back and shouted to Meng Liang, "Xiao Liang, let me ask you something?"


    "What''s up?" Meng Liang turned back quickly.


    "Well, come here and I''ll tell you..." Wei Yiwen said to Meng Liang with a wry expression.


    "No, uncle Wei, what else are you afraid I know?" the north and the South were unhappy when they heard this, and shouted at Wei Yiwen with a big face.


    "Nanbei, uncle doesn''t mean that. He just wants to talk to Meng Liang alone..." Wei Yiwen explained awkwardly.


    "No, you have to tell us something. You can hide it from me!" the north and South shouted with a very determined expression.


    "Yes, you can tell Uncle Wei what you want. North and South are not outsiders," Meng Liang added.


    Wei Yiwen looked at the north and the South and Meng Liang. They were silent for a moment. Then he mysteriously walked to Meng Liang, looked around, lay down next to Meng Liang''s ears and asked in a low voice, "Liangzi, do you say there is monitoring in our harem women''s dressing room?"


    "..." after hearing this question, Meng Liang was obviously stunned. Then he looked at Wei Yiwen and asked, "uncle, what are you asking about this thing?"


    "Yes, uncle, how old are you? Do you want to peek at other people''s little girls changing clothes?" north and South shouted at the top of their voice, looking at Wei Yiwen''s expression with contempt.


    "No, you two misunderstood..."


    Wei Yiwen blushed and just wanted to explain, but the north and South didn''t give him this opportunity at all. He dragged Wei Yiwen and said: "Uncle, you say you''re so old, I can understand you too. After all, you''ve been a light stick for so many years, but your idea is still naive. Do you think we can put the camera in the dressing room? Those women don''t scratch us? Besides, it''s true. You''re so old, you''re caught. How can you stay in the harem? It''s a shame "No shame?"


    "North and south, uncle doesn''t mean that!"


    "Don''t talk yet. I''ll ask you if you''re a loser?" north and South shouted at Wei Yiwen.


    "No, I''m just..." Wei Yiwen asked the north and south to make some don''t know how to speak. His anxious face turned red, but he couldn''t tell the truth.


    "OK, don''t explain!" the north and South waved their hands impatiently, and then said: "Uncle, you are an elder. I certainly won''t tell anyone about you, but I hope you can find your way back and give up this disgusting idea. In the future, I can call you uncle. If you really need this, I think you should spend some money, right? It doesn''t cost much. It''s really not me. I can give you some Japanese movies, but Don''t look at people changing clothes, do you know? "


    "North and south, what do you mean?" Wei Yiwen shouted, staring at the beads.


    "What do you mean? You know in your heart. I never thought you should be such a person!" north and South shouted with a big mouth, then dragged Meng Liang and said: "Liangzi, let''s go. He is a typical middle-aged and old fool with special hobbies. I''ll tell you..."


    Meng Liang patted Wei Yiwen on the shoulder with the same expression, and then followed north and South downstairs.


    "No, what the fuck did I do? I have a fucking hobby!"


    Wei Yiwen stared at the back of the north and the South and shouted.


    ��������


    There was no response for a long time, and the air seemed to solidify.


    ����


    On the other hand, after I walked out of the conference room with my mobile phone, I squatted in the toilet for more than half an hour, and finally dialed Liu Yong''s phone number.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    I''m a little upset to hear the blind sound.


    "What''s this fool doing? Why doesn''t he answer the fucking phone?"


    I scolded irritably.


    "Little bastard, who the fuck are you scolding?"


    As soon as I finished scolding, I heard Liu Yong''s scolding ring in the receiver.


    "Er..." I was embarrassed for a moment, then smiled and said, "Sir, I didn''t tell you. I''m talking to others..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, fart quickly!" Liu Yong''s temper is still so grumpy.


    "How do you talk? Can you speak more civilized? Can you hear me when I fart now or what? Am I responsible or what if I give up jumping out of the excrement?" I replied very much.


    "I hung up?"


    "Don''t, don''t..." Liu Yong said he really wanted to hang up, so I stopped with a smile.


    "Say something..."


    "..." I was silent for a moment, then pursed my lips and whispered, "Bi Wenshi is gone. Will you come back?"


    "..." Liu Yong fell into silence after listening to me.


    I took my cell phone and quietly waited for Liu Yong to reply to me.


    Half a minute later, Liu Yong said in a dull voice, "forget it, I''m used to staying here!"


    Hearing Liu Yong''s words, my heart thumped. As expected, as I thought, he still didn''t want to come back.


    "..." after Liu Yong''s words, we both fell into silence at the same time, and neither of us knew what to say.


    "I''m so old. What do you say I go back for?" Liu Yong asked with a smile.


    "Pension, you have been in H city for so many years. Isn''t it good to come back for pension?" I asked stubbornly.


    "Leaf, if you can have this heart and let me go back, I know I didn''t see the wrong person at the beginning, but leaf, if you think about it, I left with a disheartened face, and now I go back, I can''t hang on my face? Those people in H city know what to say about me when I go back? They say that I Liu Yong came back with a group of children? I''m good everywhere. I just want face, so leaf, you''d better not let me go I went back... "Liu Yong explained in a low voice.


    "Is face really so important?" I whispered, biting my lips.


    "Face is not important to your older children, but at my age, life is a matter of face. Besides, when I go back now, where do you put me?"


    "The harem is yours!" I replied without hesitation.


    "Hehe, I''m glad you think so, but do the brothers around you think so? In short, you don''t own this bar alone. All your brothers exchange their lives for it. Now you give it to me. Do you think others can be happy?"


    "..." Liu Yong''s words directly stunned me. He was right. I don''t own the harem alone, so I can''t make decisions for all of us.


    "Leaf, I watched you step by step to today. To tell you the truth, I didn''t expect you to come to this step. I saw you children want to see my children are the same. I saw me when I was young, so I won''t go back and ask you for anything, because you deserve it. I''m old and can''t stand the toss, and I don''t know I love to compete with them in society. I''m also very good in Hainan now. The money is good enough and my sister''s chest is big enough, so I won''t go back... "Liu Yongxin said calmly.


    "Really not coming back?" I repeated.


    "You child..." Liu Yong smiled helplessly, and then said: "I know that I can''t change your mind, but you can''t change me. I said I can''t go back, that is, I won''t go back. There''s nothing left for me in H city..."


    "..." I was silent for a moment, then whispered, "I respect your idea!"


    "Ha ha, that''s right!" Liu Yong grinned and smiled very happily.


    "Bi Wenshi has fallen. Who do you think will come up?" I asked.


    "Fan Jun!" Liu never replied thoughtfully.


    "It must be him?"


    "It''s impossible for others. Only Fan Jun can come out with this skill. Fan Jun has been Bi Wenshi''s deputy in H city for so many years, and it''s time for him to come out..." Liu Yong analyzed one sentence, and then said: "after Fan Jun comes to power, there should be a big movement in H city!"


    "Guo xiongyi will be transferred, won''t he?" I asked.


    "Eight, nine, ten..."


    "Ha ha..." I smiled helplessly.


    "In fact, you''re not a good choice for Bi Wenshi. You''re just used by others, but you''re willing..."


    "It''s not willing, it''s a drastic draw. The relationship between Bi Wenshi and me at that time was that Bi Wenshi wanted to kill our harem. Because the location of our harem threatened him, he didn''t allow the existence of the harem. Before he came to the stage, our harem had to step back and could never go forward..." I was silent, Then he said, "if Bi Wenshi left, all the relationships I cultivated in H city would be broken, but if Bi Wenshi didn''t go, my relationships would be in vain. I might as well break them all and start again!"


    "Ha ha, your child''s heart! It''s still wild when you''re younger than me! Burn the boat, draw the salary from the bottom of the pot, and live after death!"


    "Sir, I''m not used to three idioms at once..." I touched my nose and smiled.


    "Roll the calf!" Liu Yong scolded irritably, and then said, "now you can do whatever you want. You don''t have to say hello to me in the future. You are mature, and you know what to do and what not to do. I can help you now. I can''t help you except money..."


    "Just give me the money!" I bared my teeth.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Yong laughed, then said in silence, "I''m tired, don''t talk..."


    "Yes!"


    I promised and then hung up slowly.

 Chapter 769

    After the fall of Bi Wenshi, the government held a meeting and studied it for more than half a month, because the impact of Bi Wenshi was too great. Although it was suppressed again and again, it could not stop the enthusiasm of netizens to restore the truth.


    A mayor finally became the big brother of the underworld, the leader of the bandits. The news itself has been very shocked. Coupled with the rendering of salt and vinegar by the media, it has directly set off an uproar in H city. Those online sailors can''t control the flood power in their body. The internet police have controlled it for more than half a month before it calmed down for a long time.


    Half a month later, Fan Jun, former vice mayor of H City, became mayor smoothly.


    Guo xiongyi, the former director of the Public Security Bureau of H City, was not only not dealt with, but also promoted. He was directly transferred to the president of H City University.


    It may be said that many people don''t understand why a director of the Public Security Bureau has become the president, but has been promoted. Well, Guo xiongyi, director of the Public Security Bureau of H City, belongs to the deputy department level without a part-time job. However, the president of the University of H City is the main department level!


    So nominally, Guo xiongyi was promoted, but everyone knows that there is a principal and a director. Everyone knows how many things are missing.


    This is the most typical rise and fall. When you stand in the wrong team but have no evidence to roll down, you are waiting for such a processing result.


    Guo xiongyi is very satisfied with this deployment. After all, he is old.


    However, Guo thought was also implicated. Because of Guo xiongyi''s promotion, he was also transferred to the cities around H city. His official position is still the captain of the criminal police team, but his rights can''t be talked with H city.


    In this way, there was a very thorough change in the political arena of H City, from the mayor to the Family Planning Commission, and even the director of the Public Security Bureau was transferred from other places.


    Our harem has worked hard to cultivate contacts for two years, so we have been completely evacuated. In short, the red envelopes sent out have been completely wasted. Now we have to send them again. Whether people are willing to take them or not.


    In the face of the great change of blood in H City, our harem has also obviously converged a lot. After all, the new officials have three fires in office, so our bars and casinos have also been relatively adjusted. Although there is no change in essence, at least we can see the past in terms of face.


    After the new mayor took office, because there were many things to deal with, he directly postponed the university town development project to may, and we had two more months to prepare.


    The political energy behind us has been evacuated, which means that we and Liu Neng are on the same starting line in the University City project.


    ����


    So a steady half month passed.


    Harem, in my office.


    "It''s not what you think. I really can''t stand it if it goes on like this. I tell you that our imperial food is about to face the danger of bankruptcy. Do you know?" Han Chao sat on the sofa with white foam on his mouth and looked at me and shouted.


    "Isn''t it a special situation now? Just stick to it..." I looked up and Han Chao calmly explained.


    "Insist on what? Do you think this is shit? If you insist, you can insist? The Health Bureau cleans the windowsill here every day. If there is a little ash, tell me to close the door for rectification! Who the fuck can stand it?" Han Chao stared at me and shouted.


    "Don''t you just tell the people below to clean up?" I returned in silence.


    "How can I clean it? When these things come, my hands are buried. When I clean the windowsill, the white windowsill is fucking black..."


    "Next time, let them wipe their hands and touch..."


    "If the Health Bureau didn''t come to the fire brigade, he came to check the fire extinguisher. Did you say that fool was angry? He asked me why I couldn''t spray white foam without even opening his mother''s safety bolt! I had the heart to give him a mouth at that time..." Han Chao continued to grind and haw.


    "Then why didn''t you hit him?" I asked with a smile.


    "..." Han Chao stared at me, then clenched his teeth and shouted, "Ye Han, I''ll tell you a fucking joke?"


    "Pay attention to your speaking attitude!" I replied with staring eyes.


    "No attitude, you must solve this for me. I tell you!" Han Chao shook his brain bag and shouted at me.


    "Then you think of a way for me. Tell me how to solve it?"


    "Shoot people! Give money! What do you keep so much money in your harem? Wait for the cold to light the stove?"


    "It''s mainly for money. People don''t want it..." I reluctantly replied.


    "No, I''m so fucking convinced. You say you don''t understand this. Who fucking believes you are an underworld? It''s not as good as those social young people in Internet cafes!" Han Chao shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Then you hurry to find the young man in the Internet cafe..."


    "Shit!" Han Chao scolded wordlessly, and then flopped down on the sofa.


    "Step on..."


    At this time, a burst of rapid footsteps sounded, and Liu Rui came in with a big step.


    "What are you doing here?"


    I squinted at Liu Rui and asked.


    "No, the gang of pornographers are coming again. This business can''t be done!"


    Liu Rui''s expression is as like as two peas, and even sitting down is the same as his mother. He is the two landlord who lives off.


    "Didn''t you come yesterday? Why did you come again today?"


    I asked silently.


    "You ask me who I ask?" Liu Rui replied irritably. Then he picked up the big teapot on my table and drank it. After drinking half of the teapot tea, Liu Rui looked at me and said, "Miss, there has also been an uprising, saying that we can''t make money here. We must be ready to change places!"


    "What does this have to do with the young lady?" I asked suspiciously.


    "Why, it doesn''t matter. The girl tried hard to pick up the guests, and the police ran in through the back door. When the guests were excited, they softened directly. If they softened, it''s still good. Do you say we charge or don''t charge for those shot? Who the fuck can stand this?" Liu Rui said with a nervous grin.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled awkwardly. I didn''t know what to say.


    "You smile like a JB. If our harem goes on like this, I don''t think we need to work as a bar. We can change it into a snack shop directly. It''s easy to worry..." Liu Rui scolded silently, then turned his head and looked at Han Chao. He was stunned. Then he looked at Han Chao and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "I... I''m about the same as you..." Han Chao was stunned and replied.


    "Shit, do you have a serious situation on my side?"


    "Well, compared with you, I may be a little thing..." Han Chao replied very low-key.


    "It''s not as serious as me, so you go back a little and solve my brother first..." Liu Rui waved to Han Chao. Han Chao moved his ass very clearly, and then asked Liu Rui to sit opposite me.


    "Tell me, how are you going to solve my problem?" Liu Rui looked at me with his small eyes the size of soybeans.


    "... is it OK to have a holiday?" I replied helplessly.


    "I want to give you a fucking holiday. I must take you down in the next election. The boss is too fucking bad..."


    "I support the real name system!" Han Chao raised his hand to agree.


    "Creak!"


    At this time, the door of my office was opened again, and the north and South came in with a big long face.


    I was stunned when I saw north and south, and then I was about to go outside with my mobile phone, but I was dragged back by North and south, stared at me and shouted, "what are you doing?"


    "Can you come back and say something? I''ll go to the bathroom..." I explained awkwardly.


    "No! Just now the police took more than ten people away from the casino. How do you solve this?" north and South shouted.


    "Well..."


    When Liu Rui and Han Chao heard what the north and the south said, they couldn''t help making room for the north and the south.


    ����


    Zhaojia village, H city.


    In a bungalow next to the factory, Wei Yiwen sat on a chair with a large tea jar in his hand. He looked at the newspaper and drank tea. His expression was very comfortable. His state was basically similar to that of the guard in the community.


    "Leaves don''t say don''t let the whole?"


    Zhang Fengyu sat on an old sofa, frowned at Wei Yiwen and said.


    "He urged the goods in the south. We have collected the deposit. Can you do it now?"


    Wei Yiwen put down the newspaper and replied irritably.


    "My right eyelid is always jumping today. I vaguely..."


    "Don''t fucking talk to the crow, hurry up and do what you should do!"


    Zhang Yu Yu''s words were interrupted by Wei Yiwen''s big foot before he finished.


    "Hey..."


    Zhang Fengyu sighed helplessly.


    "I told you what to do. Didn''t you hear me? Go out and tell the workers to hold on. Let''s work an extra shift tonight to finish the goods and give them a holiday..." Wei Yiwen scolded at Zhang Fengyu.


    "Every day he fucking knows to order me to do nothing..." Zhang Fengyu stood up and ran outside the house.


    "Big green hill, I don''t have to fucking instruct them. They all know what to do!"


    Wei Yiwen replied sour, then took the newspaper and read it.


    ����


    After Zhang Fengyu left the house, he strolled around the yard, smoked a cigarette, peed, and then took a gas mask to walk around the workshop. At this time, Zhang Fengyu suddenly saw a man enter the yard.


    Zhang Fengyu looked up and down at the man and found that the man was not a worker in the factory at all, because Zhang Fengyu basically knew all the workers here.


    "What do you do?" Zhang Fengyu stepped up to the man and looked at the man and shouted.


    "I came to find my uncle..." the man replied with a very serious local accent.


    "There is no your uncle here. Go out and turn left. There is a village. Your uncle is in the village!" Zhang Fengyu replied irritably.


    "My uncle works here!"


    "Can you wait outside? No one can see?" Zhang Fengyu shouted, pointing to the four big words on the workshop.


    ��������


    The man looked at Zhang Fengyu and then turned out of the yard.

 Chapter 770

    Zhang Fengyu watched the man leave the yard, walked around the yard for two times, and then walked into the processing workshop with a gas mask.


    In fact, many villagers come in at ordinary times. After all, what''s going on here is no secret to the villagers of Zhaojia village, so Zhang Fengyu didn''t take this man to heart, because he came to find someone.


    ����


    Zhang Fengyu put out the cigarette end in his hand, and then walked into the production workshop with a gas mask.


    In fact, gas masks are very important for workers in the workshop for a long time, because after all, you face things with drugs most of the time every day. Even if you are careful, you will inevitably inhale one part of your nose. This part may be OK in a short time, but if you inhale it for a long time, I wonder if I can give you an addiction.


    So as long as the workers in this workshop wear a gas mask on their faces, the whole workshop feels like a fucking biochemical crisis scene.


    Zhang Fengyu wandered around the workshop and shouted to the village head Zhao Dabiao.


    "Wind and rain, what''s the matter?" Zhao Dabiao took off his gas mask and looked at Zhang wind and rain with a smile and asked.


    "Uncle Zhao, you''ll ask the workers to let go of their work later. I have something to tell them..."


    In addition to loving the whole couple, Zhao Dabiao is really a good worker and has a good character. Therefore, Zhang Fengyu is very polite to Zhao Dabiao after getting along with him for so long.


    "Yes!" Zhao Dabiao nodded heavily, then ran to the workshop and shouted at the top of his voice, "let''s listen first. Manager Zhang has something to say..."


    Two minutes later, the workers took down the anti-virus noodles and looked at Zhang Fengyu in front of the workshop.


    "Cough..." Zhang Fengyu cleared his throat, then looked at the workers and said, "in fact, it''s no big deal. We''ve made this batch of goods for nearly a week. People have been urging the goods in the south, so I think everyone should work harder. Let''s finish it today and save trouble..."


    After Zhang Fengyu''s words, the workers at the bottom were silent, because everyone understood what Zhang Fengyu meant by this. In short, he worked overtime tonight and didn''t rest.


    "Why? Why no one talks? Don''t you like to work overtime?" Zhang Fengyu asked with a smile.


    "..." no one spoke at the bottom.


    "Well, just now, President Wei and I also studied it. As long as we can finish the goods tonight, I will give you a holiday. The shortest holiday is one month, and the longest may be a lifetime..."


    After Zhang Fengyu said this, there was a voice at last, and everyone muttered in a puzzled whisper.


    "Why? Our factory quit?"


    At this time, a middle-aged man looked at Zhang Fengyu and asked.


    "What''s the matter? It''s just something. We may stop production for a while..."


    After Zhang Fengyu''s words, the discussion below became louder. What does the sentence of stopping production mean, that is, they may have no place to make money. After all, all the workers here rely on this factory to maintain their home life, and this factory is their only source of livelihood.


    "All right, don''t study JB..." Zhang Fengyu saw that the discussion under him was getting louder and louder, shouted irritably, and then said: "even if you have a holiday, the salary will be open as usual. Then you can ask Uncle Zhao for money. If you have a month''s holiday, you will be given a month''s salary, and if you have a year''s holiday, you will be given a year''s salary..."


    "True or false?" someone shouted at the bottom.


    "I''m so fucking old that I can still tease you?" Zhang Fengyu replied speechlessly, and then asked with a smile, "is it a problem to add a class tonight?"


    "No problem, no problem..." the workers shouted happily in an instant.


    It''s a good thing to give money on holidays. Who meets who doesn''t fucking laugh.


    "Come on, don''t shout JB if you don''t mind. It''s not easy to order the goods. You''ve been fucking sucked into your stomach. We''ll work overtime tonight. When shall we finish the goods and get off work?" Zhang Fengyu slapped in front of his nose with a gas mask and shouted with a smile.


    "Ha ha..." the workers at the bottom burst into laughter, and then they all put on masks and went to do what they should do.


    Zhang Fengyu saw the workers scattered, stood in place for a while, and then went outside the workshop with a mask.


    "Wind and rain!"


    At this time, Zhao Dabiao caught up, looked at Zhang Fengyu with a smile and shouted.


    "What happened to Uncle Zhao?"


    "That what..." Zhao Dabiao felt a little ready to talk and stop.


    "Uncle Zhao, if you have anything to say, it''s all old men. Are you suitable for me?" Zhang Fengyu said speechless.


    "Ha ha..." Zhao Dabiao scratched his head and smiled. Then he whispered, "uncle, I want to ask if what you just said is true?"


    "What is true?" Zhang Fengyu made Zhao Dabiao confused.


    "That''s what you said about paid vacation..."


    "Ah!" Zhang Fengyu suddenly realized, then looked at Zhao Dabiao and said, "Uncle Zhao, come out with me..."


    Zhao Dabiao hurriedly followed Zhang Fengyu.


    Ten minutes later, Zhao Dabiao and Zhang Fengyu walked into Wei Yiwen''s office.


    "Do we still have cash?"


    Zhang Fengyu shouted at Wei Yiwen after entering the house.


    "Yes, I haven''t taken the cash from the South last time..." Wei Yiwen returned.


    "Ah..." Zhang Fengyu promised, then looked at Wei Yiwen and asked, "how much more?"


    "You want money?"


    "No, I said if you had enough, you would give uncle Zhao 300000..." Zhang Fengyu said carelessly while sitting on the sofa.


    "..." Wei Yiwen looked back at Zhao Dabiao, and then walked directly in the safe without saying a word.


    "Bang!"


    Wei Yiwen kicked open the safe very simply and rudely, then took out a bag of cash and put it on the table. Looking at Zhao Dabiao, he asked, "why, something happened at home?"


    "No......" Zhao Dabiao asked Wei Yiwen a little flustered.


    "Then why do you want money?" Wei Yiwen was a little confused.


    "Grass, it''s not that he wants to borrow money. It''s not that our factory will stop production soon. I want to get some money for uncle Zhao first, and then let the workers have a little bottom of mind. I think our factory is yellow..." Zhang Fengyu explained wordlessly.


    "I can''t even fucking understand. I thought Lao Zhao had something to do!" Wei Yiwen scolded irritably.


    "It''s all right..." Zhao Dabiao said with a smile.


    "Just take the money and send it to the workers by month..." Wei Yiwen pushed the money bag in front of Zhao Dabiao.


    Zhao Dabiao looked at the cash in front of him and was silent. Then he bit his lips and looked at Wei Yiwen.


    "What are you waiting for? It''s too little?" Wei Yiwen joked with a smile.


    "No, Mr. Wei, is something wrong with our factory?" Zhao Dabiao asked in a low voice.


    "Ha ha..." Wei Yiwen patted Zhao Dabiao on the shoulder, then smiled and explained: "nothing, you don''t have to think much..."


    "That''s nothing. Why did you stop production? Isn''t it the peak of demand?" Zhao Dabiao asked with a stubborn expression.


    "...." Wei Yiwen looked at Zhao Dabiao and said in a low voice: "In fact, there''s nothing wrong. Isn''t there something wrong in our city a while ago? The leaders at the top have changed, so let me restrain a little. You say we can''t restrain this thing. I think we''d better stop for a while, and then wait for the limelight to pass, and we''ll continue..."


    "Is this what general Ye means?" Zhao Dabiao asked with a frown.


    "Why, don''t you believe me?" Wei Yiwen asked with a smile.


    "That doesn''t matter. Just do it. Just do it..." Zhao Dabiao patted his chest and breathed a sigh.


    "Ha ha..." Wei Yiwen looked at Zhao Dabiao and smiled without talking.


    In fact, compared with Wei Yiwen and others, Zhao Dabiao has deeper feelings for the factory. First of all, he eats by this. The factory is gone. He even has a problem with his life, not to mention his current life. He can''t even compare with ordinary farmers. Moreover, Zhao Dabiao spent almost most of his life in the factory. Who doesn''t have any feelings, regardless of the problem of money ��


    Ten minutes later, Zhao Dabiao left Wei Yiwen''s office with the money bag in his arms.


    ����


    In a small forest next to the zhaojiacun factory.


    "What''s going on over there?" a middle-aged man in civilian clothes sat in the car and looked at the young man beside him.


    "Just now our people went in and said that there were workers producing..." the young man replied expressionless.


    "Bata Bata..."


    The middle-aged man tapped the lighter on his hand, then turned to look at the man on the back seat and asked, "are you sure there''s someone inside?"


    "Yes!" the man nodded very definitely.


    "Is the workshop in?" the middle-aged man then asked.


    "I didn''t go in. Those people were very vigilant. They kicked me out as soon as I entered the yard..." the man replied.


    "..." the middle-aged man was silent for a moment, and then dialed a telephone number.


    "Hello, mayor fan!"


    After the phone was connected, the middle-aged man shouted very politely.


    "Yes."


    The conversation was lukewarm and agreed.


    "Our people will squat here for two days. I think it''s almost time to do it..."


    "Make sure everything is safe. None of the people inside can run..." Mayor fan returned very calmly.


    "Understand!" the middle-aged man nodded and then put his cell phone.


    "Captain, when shall we do it?" the young man next to the middle-aged man saw the middle-aged man put down the phone and asked.


    "..." the middle-aged man was silent for a moment, then turned back and asked again, "are you sure someone is?"


    "Well, there must be someone, but I don''t know what he''s doing," replied the man in the back seat.


    "Forget it, forget it, do it at 12 o''clock in the evening!" the middle-aged man shouted with his teeth.

 Chapter 771

    11:30 p.m.


    The middle-aged man sat restlessly in the car, holding the walkie talkie in his hand and staring at the front.


    "Zilala!"


    At this time, the interphone on the middle-aged man''s hand suddenly rang, and then came a young man''s voice: "Captain, when shall we start?"


    "Have the workers gone?" the middle-aged man asked irritably.


    "Not yet..."


    "Fuck, why haven''t you got off work yet!" the middle-aged man trembled, patted the steering wheel and shouted.


    "No, let''s just do it. When does the worker get off work..." the young man said impatiently.


    "You don''t understand a JB. It''s all about guys. If we catch people, we must fight. What if we hurt the workers in the factory? What if they take the workers as hostages?" the middle-aged man thought about it and explained it very comprehensively, and then said quietly: "Where are you waiting, when the workers come out, and when we do it!"


    "All right!" the young man replied.


    ����


    At the other end, in Wei Yiwen''s office.


    "Snore... Puff..."


    Zhang Fengyu and big green hill lie on the shabby folding bed, sleeping peacefully.


    "Bang!"


    Wei Yiwen stepped forward and kicked Zhang Fengyu''s ass.


    "What the fuck are you doing? Don''t let me sleep?"


    Zhang Fengyu sat up and waited for his big eyes to shout at Wei Yiwen.


    "I know to sleep every day..." Wei Yiwen yawned back.


    "Why don''t I go to bed in the middle of the night?" Zhang Fengyu looked at Wei Yiwen, a little helpless.


    "Don''t sleep. Go out and see how long it will take the workers to finish..."


    "You fucking don''t let others sleep when you don''t get enough sleep!"


    Zhang Fengyu whetted his clothes while he shouted at Wei Yiwen. When Wei Yiwen saw Zhang Fengyu getting up, he ignored him.


    Ten minutes later, Zhang Fengyu walked into the workshop with his small eyes narrowed while yawning.


    "Wind and rain, why haven''t you slept yet?" Zhao Dabiao, who was on duty in the workshop, saw Zhang wind and rain coming in and hurried forward to meet him.


    "Ah... I''ll come and have a look..." Zhang Fengyu yawned and replied.


    "Hehe, why don''t you worry about me here!" Zhao Dabiao said with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, that stupid old man doesn''t worry..."


    Zhang Fengyu replied impatiently, and then followed Zhao Dabiao around the workshop for two times.


    "Is it almost over?" Zhang Fengyu handed Zhao Dabiao a cigarette and looked at the resting workers and asked in a low voice.


    "Well, it''s estimated that it will be finished in half an hour..." Zhao Dabiao took the cigarette and nodded slightly.


    "Finish it quickly..."


    "Well, if you''re sleepy, go back to bed. Uncle is here to help you watch..." Zhao Dabiao said in a low voice.


    "..." Zhang Fengyu looked at Zhao Dabiao, hesitated for a moment, then waved his hand and said, "forget it, I have to get up later when I go back. I''ll wait for them to finish!"


    "Ha ha..." Zhao Dabiao smiled and knew that Zhang Fengyu didn''t want to go back, so he didn''t persuade him anymore.


    ����


    After midnight, 4 a.m.


    The headlights in the workshop finally went out, and the villagers walked out of the yard in twos and threes.


    "Zi..."


    The sound of the walkie talkie woke up the middle-aged man who fell asleep in the car.


    "Captain, the workers are out!" the young man shouted quickly.


    "Good!"


    The middle-aged man promised and then directly turned the key of the motor car.


    "Buzz... Creak!"


    The sound of the car engine and the sound of the tires rubbing the ground suddenly reminded me that the middle-aged man broke the steering wheel and ran directly in the direction of the factory.


    Two minutes later, more than twenty policemen gathered at the back door of the factory.


    "Are they all here?"


    The middle-aged man pushed open the door with a bang and shouted as he got off the bus.


    "It''s all coming!" the young man shouted excitedly.


    After the middle-aged man got out of the car, the police took the armed police and more than 20 people were fully armed, which directly surrounded the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man simply glanced at the police, and then shouted in a very powerful voice: "Let me just say a few words before catching them! This time we want to catch all the serious criminals who have been fighting in the society for many years, so we must be careful in this action. We must not treat this task like ordinary prisoners. According to the plan we have set in advance, we will directly take them by surprise. If they resist, they will shoot directly. There is no need to be used to it. There are a total of people on top There are three places. There are four people in total. Catch one person and you''ll be done! Do you understand? "


    "I see!"


    They answered.


    "Brothers, we have a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If we catch them this time, we''ll have a holiday when we go back, but if we can''t catch them, I don''t have to be the captain, so we must be careful, understand?"


    "I see!"


    "Let''s go!"


    The middle-aged man shouted, and then

 Chapter 772

    Zhaojiacun factory compound.


    "Ta ta..."


    The dense footsteps in the middle of the yard reminded me that seven or eight armed police in combat clothes bent down and ran to Wei Yiwen''s office.


    "Shua!"


    The leading armed police suddenly stopped, then observed the surrounding environment, and then waved their big hands to signal the people behind to rush forward.


    A young man hurried to the door of the office and raised his leg.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, the locked door from inside to outside was directly kicked open by the armed police.


    "Grass!"


    Wei Yiwen in the room had just fallen asleep. When he heard the noise, he sat up with a thump, and then reached out and ran to the * under the pillow.


    "Wow..."


    More than a dozen armed police rushed into the house.


    "Fuck you, get up!"


    Wei Yiwen raised his leg and kicked the sleeping Castle Peak and two others.


    As soon as the leading armed police waved, the young man who reached out directly took out a * and threw it into the house without thinking about it.


    After a flash explosion, the house was filled with smoke.


    "Cough..." the big one coughed twice, and then quickly raised *.


    "Da Da..."


    Because his sight was blocked, he couldn''t see anything. He could only feel the direction of the door and shoot.


    "Give up resistance and we''ll shoot!"


    The leading armed policeman shouted at the top of his voice.


    "I gave up your mother a B!"


    Castle Peak stared at Pearl and scolded, then rushed directly to the door.


    "Come back!"


    Wei Yiwen reached out and pulled the green mountain, then covered his mouth and ran to the direction of the window.


    "Three!"


    The leading armed police began the countdown.


    "Two!"


    "Kang!"


    With the position of the voice, Castle Peak shot a blind gun directly at the chest of the armed police.


    "Bang..."


    The armed police in bulletproof vests were directly pushed half a meter away by the powerful recoil of the bullet.


    "Do you want to draw it up? It''s shameless!"


    The armed police lay on the ground, biting their teeth and scolding, and then shouted to the Mike: "sniper ready!"


    "Did you draft it? You really look up to me and brought a sniper..." Castle Peak wiped the sweat on his face, and then held the * on his hand and hugged the fire directly.


    "Suddenly..."


    *The flame from the muzzle of the gun lit up the whole room in an instant.


    "Bang!"


    The two armed policemen who were about to crawl into the room were directly hit in the face by green hill''s bullet, fell to the ground on the spot, and their heads were bleeding.


    "Get out!"


    The leading armed police felt that the situation was wrong. They quickly dragged back two armed police who were going to rush into the house, and then shouted with a walkie talkie: "Captain, these people have * in their hands and have rich combat experience. How can we fix it?"


    "... storm in!"


    The captain was silent for a moment, and then answered calmly.


    ����������


    The armed police were silent for a moment and then shouted, "yes!"


    The armed police put down the walkie talkie, turned back and shouted, "ready to shoot!"


    "Kang Kang!"


    The voice of the armed police just landed, and the bullets came in frantically and hit the chest of the front green mountain directly.


    "Bang!"


    Castle Peak''s body pushed the bullet directly to the wall.


    "Are you all right?" shouted the big man.


    "Nothing..." Castle Peak lay on the ground, stretched out his hand and directly pulled off his coat, then rubbed his chest and scolded: "fuck, this thing is so powerful!"


    "Block the door with a cabinet!"


    At this time, Wei Yiwen reached out and directly pulled down the cabinet in the house.


    "I''ll come!"


    The big one shouted, then bent down and pushed the cabinet and blocked it directly at the door of the house.


    "Da Da..."


    There was a constant gunfire outside. The big man pushed the cabinet to the door and hurried to Wei Yiwen''s side.


    "Where''s the wind and rain?" cried the big beaded.


    "..." Wei Yiwen wiped the sweat on his face and didn''t speak.


    "Must have been caught!" Castle Peak stood up and replied.


    "Grass!" the big one scolded helplessly, and then took the * to go outside the house.


    "What the fuck are you doing?"


    Wei Yiwen reached out and pulled a big one.


    "I''ll get the wind and rain back!"


    Shouted the big stubborn.


    "When the fuck is it? Run out by yourself first..."


    Wei Yiwen scolded wordlessly, and then fought back at the armed police at the door.


    ����


    Meanwhile, outside the yard.


    "Zilala..." the walkie talkie between Zhang Yuyu''s waist rang.


    "The position of the rear window needs support, needs support!" the voice in the walkie talkie remembered.


    Zhang Fengyu was silent with the walkie talkie, and then shouted, "received, received!"


    After replying, Zhang Fengyu ran to the window behind Wei Yiwen''s office with * in his hand.


    After Zhang Fengyu ran to the place, he hid and observed. He found an armed policeman waiting here behind the window, so Zhang Fengyu ran to the armed policeman.


    "Is there anyone over there?"


    Before Zhang Fengyu came to the armed police, the armed police suddenly turned back and shouted at him.


    "... no!" Zhang Fengyu was stunned, then instinctively lowered his head and whispered back.


    "Shua!"


    After hearing Zhang Fengyu''s voice, the armed police immediately looked up.


    Zhang Fengyu saw the armed police look up and knew that he was exposed. He looked around and made sure that he was fucking alone. Then he bit his teeth and rushed to the armed police.


    "You..."


    The armed police were just about to open their mouth.


    "Bang!"


    Zhang Yuyu kicked the armed police directly in the face.


    The armed police body shook twice, and then reached out to pick up the walkie talkie at the waist.


    "Draft it!"


    Zhang Fengyu bit and scolded, and then hit the armed police in the face with a set of combined fists.


    "Bang bang!!"


    The armed police were stunned by Zhang Yuyu when they hit the meat.


    "Draft it? You''re still a fucking armed police like B!"


    Zhang Yu Yu scolded wordlessly, then took out * from his clothes and hit the armed police directly on the thigh.


    "I... I..."


    The armed police me twice, then fell to the ground with a bang.


    "What the fuck..."


    Zhang Fengyu looked at the unconscious armed police and scolded silently, and then dragged the armed police down the corner.


    ����


    At the other end, the armed police taking the lead outside the house shouted with a walkie talkie: "Captain, these people are so fucking stubborn. There are dead corners in the house. Our people can''t get in, and the sniper can''t aim. How can we fix it?"


    "Are you all rubbish? So many people can''t beat four bandits. Are you fucking finished with me?" the captain shouted quickly from the walkie talkie.


    "..." the armed police looked at the walkie talkie for a moment of silence, then clenched their teeth and shouted, "two of our brothers were injured and two died!"


    "Be sure to finish the task!" the captain shouted coldly.


    "Yes!" the armed police shouted with tears in their eyes, and then threw the walkie talkie aside.

 Chapter 773

    "Uncle Wei, find a way to go out. If we fight like this, we all have to die here..."


    The big man shouted at Wei Yiwen beside his forehead while shooting.


    "What the fuck can I do?"


    Wei Yiwen replied irritably.


    "No, let''s go out of the window..."


    At this time, Castle Peak shouted.


    "Are you a fucking fool? We can''t think of them. There must be people under the window..."


    Big one directly denied Castle Peak''s opinion.


    "Bang bang!"


    At this time, a voice suddenly sounded from the window. Wei Yiwen turned back in an instant and raised his hand to shoot when he saw the shadow of his combat suit.


    "Don''t shoot!"


    Zhang Fengyu outside the window shouted quickly.


    Wei Yiwen was stunned.


    "Hurry out!"


    Zhang Fengyu stared at the beads and shouted.


    Wei Yiwen was stunned. Without saying a word, he took the stool and swung it over the window.


    "Click!"


    The old wooden window frame was directly smashed by Wei Yiwen. Wei Yiwen reached out and pulled down the glass on the window, then turned his head and shouted, "go!"


    "Uncle Wei, you go first!" Castle Peak shouted back as he shot.


    "Grass..."


    Wei Yiwen scolded in a low voice, then raised his legs and jumped out of the window.


    "They want to run out of the window and stop them!"


    After seeing Wei Yiwen jump out, the leading armed police shouted with big eyes, and then took a * and shot at the big man standing in the front.


    "Draft it? You''re almost energetic!"


    The big one roared, then picked up the spray under his feet and pulled the trigger directly at the armed police outside.


    "Boom!"


    There was a loud noise, and the muzzle of the nozzle was spraying fire, which directly made the armed police step back for a few steps.


    "Draft it, take a step forward!"


    The big one shouted at the armed police with a spray.


    "Kang!"


    At this time, a gun rang out and the bullet hit the big man directly on the shoulder.


    "Big!!"


    Castle Peak, who was going to jump, saw big one hurt and came down directly from the window.


    "Castle Peak!"


    Wei Yiwen frowned and shouted outside the window.


    "Uncle Wei, sooner or later, I can''t leave big one alone. You go first..."


    Castle Peak replied in a muffled voice, and then ran to big one with * in his hand.


    "Draft it? What are you doing back?"


    With tears in his eyes, the big man looked at the green mountain and scolded.


    "Let''s go together, but there is a companion on the bridge..."


    Castle Peak pursed his lips and replied, then took the * and shouted out: "listen to me. I have plenty of fucking bullets. If you want to catch me alive, it''s impossible! If you want to kill me, you can come in and fuck you! If you can talk to me well, I''ll explain it to you! I''ll go out by myself..."


    Qingshan obviously wants to buy time for Zhang Fengyu and Wei Yiwen.


    "Draft it? It''s time for you to talk. It''s too late!"


    The armed police who led the team shouted, then turned around and shouted to the people around them: "attack in!"


    "Da Da..."


    The war rang out again.


    "Big man, Castle Peak!!"


    Zhang Fengyu outside the window bit his lips, tore his heart and lungs, looked at the house and shouted, and then raised his legs to climb into the house.


    "Pa!"


    Wei Yiwen reached out and grabbed Zhang Fengyu directly.


    "What the fuck are you doing?"


    Zhang Fengyu stared back at the beads and shouted.


    "Don''t go..."


    Wei Yiwen replied in a muffled voice, tears hanging from the corners of his eyes.


    "If I don''t go, they''ll die. If I don''t go, they''ll die!"


    Zhang Fengyu pointed to the window and shouted loudly.


    "If you go, you''ll all have to die where the fuck you are! Green hill is going to buy us time. Can''t you fucking understand?"


    "No... no... I can''t leave them..." Zhang Fengyu muttered like a psycho, and then ran stubbornly up the window.


    "Pa!"


    Wei Yiwen pulled his mouth on Zhang Fengyu''s face.


    Zhang Fengyu turned back expressionless.


    "I''m fucking fifty this year. Is it appropriate for you three to save me, an old man in his fifties?"


    Wei Yiwen stared at the beads and shouted.


    ��������


    Zhang Yuyu looked at Wei Yiwen numbly, his lips trembling and didn''t speak.


    "We have this day sooner or later in our business. If we can live one day, can we live one more day for them? Uncle, please..."


    "..." Zhang Fengyu looked at Wei Yiwen and still didn''t speak.


    "Let''s go!"


    With tears on his face, Wei Yiwen ran to the small side door of the yard with Zhang Fengyu.


    ��������


    Zhang Fengyu didn''t say a word from beginning to end, but the tears on his face fell to the ground.


    At the other end, a big green hill and his wife are still standing in the house, frantically following the armed police to shoot each other. If they can fight for one second, that''s one second.


    "Bang!"


    Just then a * rolled into the room.


    "Bang!"


    The whole house is fucking lit up.


    "Kang Kang!"


    Two shots.


    "Splash!"


    The big man fell directly to the ground and the bullet hit him on the knee.


    "Fuck you..."


    The big one covered his knees and bited his teeth and scolded.


    "Step on..."


    At this time, Castle Peak ran two steps forward and stood in front of the big one.


    "Shoot!"


    The armed police shouted.


    "Suddenly..."


    Countless bullets hit Castle Peak almost at the same time.


    "Puff..."


    Castle Peak looked back at big one and grinned. Then a mouthful of blood sprayed on big one''s face.


    "Ah!"


    The big one hugged his head and screamed.


    "Bang!"


    Castle Peak''s body slowly fell down and fell beside big one.


    "Wow..."


    The big one reached out and picked up the green hill''s *, and then put it directly on his forehead.


    "Yes, Grandpa''s life is enough!"


    The big one stared at the bead and roared.


    "He''s going to kill himself. Stop him!"


    The leading armed police shouted, but it was too late.


    "Kang!"


    The big body roared to the end with a gunshot.


    "Grass!"


    The armed police looked at the big body, scolded silently, and then waved.


    Ten seconds later, the armed police finally rushed into the house. At this time, the house was in a mess, full of blood and abandoned bullet shells.


    "Draft? Run!"


    The armed police stood by the window, looking at the broken window, biting their teeth and scolding.


    "Step on..."


    At this time, the leader of the team also ran in, looked at the body of big and green mountain, frowned slightly and shouted in a low voice, "Why are there only two fucking?"


    "Two more have run!" the armed police looked out of the window and replied expressionless.


    "What the fuck do you eat? More than twenty people caught four people and two fucking ran away?" the captain stared at the beads and scolded.


    "Shua!"


    The armed police who were treating the wounded all looked up at the captain when they heard this.

 Chapter 774

    "I''m fucking asking you!"


    The team leader pointed to the armed police with a walkie talkie in his hand and shouted.


    ��������


    The armed police looked at the captain without expression and said nothing.


    "Are you fucking dumb? I asked you how you ran away?"


    The captain was more excited when he saw that the armed police didn''t speak.


    "GABA!"


    The fist hair of the armed police made a crisp sound, and then clenched his teeth and waved his fist out.


    "Bang!"


    The captain lay on the ground with his head tilted.


    "I fuck you, come on, I''ll tell you why you ran..."


    The armed police took off their clothes and hooked their fingers at the captain lying on the ground.


    "You... What do you want to do? Are you fucking crazy?" the captain scolded, lying on the ground watching the armed police.


    "Well, didn''t you ask me why I ran away?"


    The armed police gritted their teeth and scolded, then rode directly on the captain''s neck, and then slapped the captain''s face one punch after another. The people around looked at all this silently, but no one stood up and reached out to stop the armed police.


    "I fuck you. I have three fucking brothers dead. Twenty people came out and were all injured. You sit in the car until now. You ask me why I ran away. Did I draft it? What the fuck are you doing? Watching the excitement?"


    "You..." the captain''s big face was beaten by the armed police.


    "Are you a b you!"


    The armed police put their feet on the captain''s face, then pulled off the five pointed star on their shoulders and ran outside the house.


    Half an hour later, the police and armed police left the yard with big green hill''s body.


    ����


    At the same time, on the road leading to Zhaojia village in the city, three or two domineering cars are driving at full speed.


    "Fuck, why don''t you answer the phone!"


    With my mobile phone in my hand, I smashed the window like crazy, and my expression was very excited.


    After we received a call from Zhao Dabiao, we knew that Wei Yiwen had an accident. If they had an accident now, it must be the police who started the factory in zhaojiacun. The factory is a small thing to me. Now I''m afraid that Wei Yiwen and several of them will have an accident.


    "You don''t have to worry..."


    Meng Liang, who was driving, frowned and advised me.


    "I''m not in a fucking hurry!" I shouted at the top of my voice, then looked at Liu Rui and asked, "did Zhang Fengyu answer the phone?"


    "No..." Liu Rui shook his head.


    "Fuck, something must have happened!"


    I gritted my teeth and scolded. Then I instinctively wanted to call Guo Siwei, but I remembered the moment I picked up my mobile phone. It''s no use calling him now.


    "I think they should have nothing to do. After all, uncle Wei has been an old Youzi for so many years..."


    Meng Liang advised me.


    "You know a few. Since they shot at Zhaojia village, it means that they must have prepared in advance, otherwise they don''t dare to poke nonsense!"


    I frowned and explained, and then rubbed my face. As soon as I was about to pick up my cell phone, my cell phone rang.


    I looked down and saw that Zhao Dabiao called me. I quickly answered the phone.


    "Hello? How''s it going over there?" I asked anxiously after I answered the phone.


    "The gunfire stopped here..."


    "What about the man? How about the man?" I shouted excitedly.


    ��������


    "Talk, I''ll fucking ask you, how''s the man? Did he run out?" I shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Leaf, don''t get excited..." Zhao Dabiao whispered back to me.


    "Where the fuck are you? How are you?"


    "I heard it seems... It seems..."


    "Like what!"


    "I seem to have taken away two corpses. There is no living mouth. They are all carried out..."


    "Ba Da!"


    After hearing this, my cell phone fell directly to the ground.


    "Leaves! Leaves!"


    Zhao Dabiao''s cry came from the handset, but I couldn''t hear it.


    "Over... Over..."


    I looked at the distance with dull eyes and kept saying these two words on my mouth.


    "Leaf, what''s the matter?"


    Knowing that something was wrong, Meng Liang turned to look at me and asked.


    "It''s over..."


    I''m still talking about these two words.


    "Leaves!"


    Liu Rui pushed me and shouted loudly.


    "Dead... Two dead..."


    I stammered back.


    After hearing my words for a while, everyone in the car was silent.


    ����


    Ten minutes later, we arrived at Zhaojia village, and seven or eight police cars came opposite us.


    "Stop!"


    I shouted at Meng Liang.


    "Creak!"


    Meng Liang put on the brake and parked the car on the roadside directly. Gao Jia and Gao Jia also stopped the car.


    When the last car in the police convoy saw us stop, he stopped slowly.


    "Bang!"


    I pulled open the door and ran straight to the police car.


    "Leaves!"


    Meng Liang sat in the car and shouted at me.


    "Don''t fucking follow me!"


    I called back and walked to the police car.


    "Creak..."


    The window of the police car rolled down and a strange face appeared in my sight.


    "Ye Han?" the man in the car looked at me with a smile and asked.


    "..." I looked at the man and didn''t speak.


    "Bang!"


    The man pulled open the door and walked down. I stood against the man for a few seconds.


    "Ye always, introduce yourself, Lin Zhiyong, captain of the criminal police team of H Public Security Bureau..."


    Lin Zhiyong reached out and took out two cigarettes, lit one for himself and handed me one.


    "Who are you, Lin Yushu?" I didn''t reach for the cigarette he handed over, but looked at Li Zhiyong expressionless and asked.


    "Hehe... That''s my uncle..." Lin Zhiyong took back his cigarette in embarrassment and said with a smile.


    I took two steps forward, then clenched my teeth in Lin Zhiyong''s ear and said, "your uncle is nothing in my eyes. You are nothing at all. Now you have successfully angered me. You fucking stepped on my line, you know?"


    "Then what?" Lin Zhiyong asked with a smile.


    "You''ll fucking die!" I whispered.


    "Threaten me, my president ye?"


    Lin Zhiyong stepped back two steps and pretended to be afraid.


    "..." I looked at him and said nothing.


    "Since you said so, I''ll tell you you''re a thief and I''m a soldier. I can catch you at any time!" Lin Zhiyong said with a smile.


    "Then you take me away now!" I stretched out my hand and shouted.


    "Ha ha..." Lin Zhiyong patted me on the shoulder, then walked to me and whispered, "I fucking know that in the future, as long as you people in the harem dare to cross the line, I will dare to take a gun to make you sudden, so I suggest that your bandit friends stop for me!"


    "Always welcome!"


    "See you on business!"


    Lin Zhiyong threw down this sentence and turned to run inside the car, but he suddenly held on when he just pulled open the door, then took out his walkie talkie and shouted, "put down the gangster''s body!"


    "OK!" a response came quickly from the walkie talkie.


    "Dead people are useless to me!"


    Lin Zhiyong looked at me and smiled. Then he pulled open the door and got into the car.

 Chapter 775

    On the highway.


    I clenched my teeth, clenched my fist and watched Lin Zhiyong''s people carry down the big and green mountain''s body.


    "President ye, let''s go!"


    After getting on the bus, Lin Zhiyong rolled down the window and shouted at me. Then he stepped on the accelerator and the car started.


    "Draft it!"


    I looked at the black smoke at the back of the car, gnashed my teeth and scolded, and then walked slowly to the body on the roadside.


    ��������


    I stood beside the corpses and remained silent for a long time. Did I have the courage to lift the white cloth from their faces.


    "Bang!"


    I suddenly bent my knees and knelt directly on the ground.


    "Sorry... Sorry..."


    I held my head and my body trembled slightly.


    I don''t know who these two bodies are, but according to their size, I can guess that one body should be big.


    On the highway, the dark wind roared. It was the cry of God.


    ����


    I don''t know how long I knelt on the roadside. Anyway, it was so long that my knees were unconscious.


    But my body was still trembling. This was the third death in our harem. A sense of powerlessness surrounded my heart. Looking at the white cloth on the body, I suddenly had a shrinking idea, because I really couldn''t stand the people around me leaving again.


    ����


    Inside the car.


    Meng Liang and others, with tears in their eyes, quietly looked at me kneeling on the roadside and the two bodies covered with white cloth. The atmosphere in the car was very depressed. No one spoke. They might hear Meng Liang''s rapid breathing.


    "Go down and have a look..."


    After a moment of silence, Liu Rui bit his teeth and shouted, then pulled open the door and got out of the car.


    "Ta ta..."


    Footsteps sounded around me, but I didn''t respond.


    "Splash!"


    Liu Rui was the first to kneel beside me. Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song and others also knelt on the ground. Even Guo Li, who had no feelings with Wei Yiwen, knelt on the ground, because he knew what it was like to watch his brother die.


    A large group of nearly 20 people in our harem knelt beside the two bodies.


    All the passing cars whistled at us, although they didn''t know what had happened.


    The wind, the cry, the whistle.


    We sent our two brothers away. May they not walk alone on the huangquan road.


    "Take our brother home..."


    Liu Rui stood up slowly and shouted at the north and south.


    "Ah..."


    The north and South agreed, and then followed the old car Duan Hui. They carried the big and Castle Peak''s body into the car.


    Liu Rui stood beside me and looked at me with his eyebrows. He was silent for a long time. Then he patted me on the shoulder and whispered, "get up!"


    I suddenly looked up at Liu Rui with cold eyes.


    "Big and green mountains are dead. Uncle Wei and the wind and rain should have run away..."


    Liu Rui whispered.


    ��������


    I looked at Liu Rui for a moment, then raised my legs to stand up, but when I was about to stand up, my eyes were dark.


    "Splash!"


    I fell into Liu Rui''s arms.


    Liu Rui took me in a coma and ran to the car step by step, with tears on his face and muttering: "what''s the pain... What''s the pain..."


    ����


    At nine o''clock the next morning, I woke up in the hospital ward. When I woke up, there was only Su Su alone.


    Su Su looked at me with red eyes and a smile.


    "Wake up?" Su Su Su smiled at me and asked.


    "Hmm..." I nodded and promised, and then put my arms around Su Su''s shoulder.


    "I asked Liu Rui to go home and sleep..." Su Su said softly in my arms.


    "I''m fine. Why don''t you have a rest."


    I looked at Su Su Su''s haggard little face and said with a little pain.


    ��������


    Su Su stared at me for a while, then pursed his lips and asked in a low voice, "Liu Rui, they went to the crematorium. Is our harem dead again?"


    "..." I didn''t say anything, indicating acquiescence.


    Su Su looked at me and was stunned. Then his eyes became moist.


    "Nothing, what are you crying about..." I wiped Su Su Su''s tears and asked with a grin.


    "Husband, let''s stop working here. Shall we do something else in another place?"


    Su Su asked, dragging my clothes.


    ��������


    I looked straight at Su Su Su and didn''t dare to speak.


    "I''m talking to you. Do you hear me?"


    Su Su shook my body and shouted.


    "Daughter in law..."


    I opened my mouth to talk, but I really don''t know what to say to her.


    "Ye Han, when are you going to marry me?"


    Su Su looked at me and asked.


    "Why did you suddenly ask this?"


    "I ask you when you''re going to marry me?" at this time, Su Su cried even more. The tears in her eyes fell out. I wanted to reach out and wipe them, but Su Su Su avoided.


    "..." I stretched out my right hand and stopped awkwardly in the air.


    "Ye Han, I fucking ask you when you''re going to marry me?" Su Su shouted.


    "Daughter in law, I now..."


    "Don''t say it''s useless. I''ll ask you when you''re going to marry me!" Su Su opened my hand, stared with big eyes, and then said, "are you going to marry me? Let me have a heart to heart talk with me?"


    "Daughter in law, how can I marry you when I am in this state?" I looked at Su Su and asked helplessly.


    "Are you sick? Are you under the age of 22? What''s the matter with you? You can''t marry me. Tell me?" Su Su shouted at the top of his voice. All the patients in the hospital looked at us.


    "Why did you suddenly ask this?"


    "Ye Han, I started with you. I can''t sleep in the middle of the night every day. I tell you! You go out to fight every day except drinking. I really don''t need you to earn me a lot of money. I want to live with you safely all my life, but what about you? Have you put me in your future plan? You know when you go out with Liu Rui, I''m at home with Wu Mei What''s the mood inside? It''s you two that we''re afraid to carry back, you know? "Su Su finally said all the words suppressed in her heart.


    "..." I looked at Su Su and didn''t speak.


    "Are you fucking talking? Are you dumb?" Su Su patted me on the chest and scolded incoherently.


    "Pa!"


    I grabbed Su Su''s arm, then looked at Su Su very seriously and said, "daughter-in-law, when I''m over now, can we get married?"


    Su Su looked at me for a moment, then grew up, looked at me and asked, "are you a proposal?"


    "Do you promise?" I asked with a smile.


    "When people propose, they have to have diamond rings and kneel on the ground..."


    "Shall I ask you to promise?"


    "..." Su Su looked at me and was silent for a moment. Then he smiled and said, "I promise!"

 Chapter 776

    City h, in the mayor''s office.


    Fan Jun, the new mayor who has just taken office, is a middle-aged man in his fifties. Although Fan Jun and Bi Wenshi are about the same age, Fan Jun feels very old. He looks like a man in his sixties, and Bi Wenshi looks relatively young.


    Mayor fan junfan has never made any achievements that can be praised by others in his official career, but he still went from a small clerk to the mayor step by step.


    Although Fan Jun has no great achievements, he has one of the greatest strengths of this man, that is, he doesn''t make mistakes!


    Fan Jun may also make mistakes, but he can leave little control over so many years. In short, this person knows very well that he should let go if he should let go without any hesitation.


    Why did Bi Wenshi fall?


    The main reason is not that he has made mistakes, but that he is not careful enough.


    Fan Jun was more careful than Bi Wenshi, so Bi Wenshi left and Fan Jun stayed.


    When you are an official, you will inevitably be tempted by all kinds of temptations. As long as you are a normal person, he will not be able to resist these temptations. This is a trend in today''s society. In short, if people go out with an umbrella and you don''t fight, you have a problem.


    Therefore, a really powerful person learns not to resist temptation and embarrass himself and others, but how not to let others seize his handle.


    I took the money you gave me, but you have no evidence that I took it.


    This is the reason why Fan Jun can walk steadily to today step by step.


    ����


    Fan Jun sat quietly at his desk with reading glasses and no expression on his face, reviewing the information just brought in by the secretary. Lin Zhiyong stood beside Fan Jun trembling in civilian clothes with gauze wrapped around his head.


    After about ten minutes, Fan Jun finally reached out and took off his reading glasses, then turned to look at Lin Zhiyong and asked, "how was the situation yesterday?"


    "Dead... Dead two, run... Run two..." Lin Zhiyong replied shivering.


    "Bang!"


    After hearing this, Fan Jun patted the table hard, then stared at Lin Zhiyong and asked, "say it again!"


    "..." Lin Zhiyong looked at Fan Jun and dared not speak.


    "I sent so many special police to you yesterday. It took so long to prepare. Now you tell me that more than 20 people arrested four people? Two died and two ran away. Do you want to tell me that you are a waste?" Fan Jun held his desk and gasped.


    "Yesterday... Yesterday those four people were not ordinary gangsters..." Lin Zhiyong bowed his head and carefully explained.


    ��������


    Fan Jun reluctantly glanced at Lin Zhiyong, then turned around the room with his back to his hands, then turned his head to look at Lin Zhiyong and said, "you say what I say about you now. How many times have I told you, you must be careful and be careful. You finally smashed it for me. You can kill even four people!"


    "I think you''d better stay alive..."


    "Waste, pure waste!" Fan Jun scolded with gnashing teeth. Then he went to Lin Zhiyong and whispered, "you can be the captain because I have a good relationship with your uncle, so I hope you can cherish this opportunity, okay?"


    "Ming... Understand!" Lin Zhiyong nodded quickly.


    "I heard you had an argument with an armed police officer?" Fan Jun asked, looking at Lin Zhiyong and wringing his eyebrows.


    "Ah..." Lin Zhiyong subconsciously touched his head.


    "Xiao Lin, I tell you, you''re not an ordinary policeman now. You''re the captain of our city''s criminal police team. It''s not easy for you to get to this position, so you should pay attention to your words and deeds in the future, you know? Don''t let others drop the handle at that time. You can be free at ordinary times, no one cares about you, but you should show an attitude of being a captain when it''s critical Come! "


    "I see." Lin Zhiyong nodded in fear.


    "Within three days, I want to see those two people. I want to see people alive and dead. Can I do it?"


    "Yes!"


    "Go out..."


    Fan Jun waved helplessly.


    "Goodbye, mayor fan!"


    Lin Zhiyong was relieved to hear this. After saying hello, he ran directly outside the office.


    ����


    In addition to the office, Lin Zhiyong took a long breath, then took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone number.


    "Hello, captain."


    "How''s the situation at the expressway?" Lin Zhiyong asked.


    "I''ve been checking all the time. The entrance is full of our people!" he replied face to face.


    "See anything suspicious?"


    "Not yet..."


    "What about the wharf?" Lin Zhiyong then asked.


    "Neither..."


    "..." Lin Zhiyong was silent for a moment, then pursed his lips and said, "is there anything in the back palace?"


    "Three people went out in the morning and haven''t come back yet."


    "OK!" Lin Zhiyong nodded slightly, and then said quickly, "you must look at the three places of Hougong, expressway and wharf, do you understand?"


    "I see!"


    ����


    On the other end, in the harem office.


    I sat on the chair like an ant on a hot pot, because Zhang Fengyu and Wei Yiwen haven''t contacted me yet. I always felt whether something had happened to them.


    "Why the fuck didn''t you call me?" I looked at the mobile phone on the table and scolded silently.


    "Maybe I ran in a hurry and didn''t have time to get my cell phone!" Liu Ruiting JB replied to me with a big heart.


    "Then even if you don''t have a cell phone, you have to report peace to us if you borrow a cell phone?"


    "I may be hiding somewhere. I can''t get my cell phone..."


    "How can you be so fucking possible? Uncle Wei has worked for so many years. If something happens, can he tell his family that he is safe?" I shouted irritably.


    "What the hell are you arguing with me? I don''t know what the fuck is going on!" Liu Rui looked at my expression and collapsed.


    "..." I looked up at Liu Rui, then rubbed my hair reluctantly, and then asked, "how long have they been out?"


    "Brother, you''ve asked me four times about Kung Fu. Can you calm down?" Liu Rui looked up at me and said nothing.


    "How can I be calm? These two people don''t know where to go. Now we don''t know whether they are dead or alive..." I scolded irritably, then looked at Liu Rui and scolded, "can you stop playing, lose everyone, and have a fucking mood to play?"


    "Where''s my fucking contact? Can''t you see?" Liu Rui replied to me irritably, and then took his cell phone and went outside.


    "Why are you going?" I looked at Liu Rui and shouted.


    "I''ll go out for a walk... You''re too fucking inky..."

 Chapter 777

    After Liu Rui went out, I walked around the house with my mobile phone for two times, and then pushed the door to go outside, because I felt I had to find something to do, otherwise it was too fucking annoying to wait.


    "Deng Deng Deng!!"


    At this time, my cell phone suddenly rang. I looked down and saw that Du Xianyang called me.


    "Hello?"


    I pressed the answer button and spoke in a very bad tone.


    "What are you doing?" Du Xianyang asked in a serious tone.


    "What else can you do? Stay at home. Haven''t you gone abroad for further study? Why do you think of calling me?" I asked.


    "Brother, I''ve been back for more than half a month..." Du Xianyang shouted helplessly.


    "Ah?" I was stunned, then scratched my head and said awkwardly, "then why haven''t I seen you?"


    "You''re so busy every fucking day. I heard that you''ve worked Bi Wenshi down. How can you talk to me..." Du Xianyang replied emotionally.


    "Don''t fucking pull the calf, talk about something quickly. I''m busy here!" I don''t think Du Xianyang is serious, so I''m a little impulsive to hang up.


    "... was there an accident in Zhaojia village yesterday?" Du Xianyang asked in silence.


    "How did you know?"


    My tone was very surprised, because the police''s seizure of the Zhaojia village factory was a secret operation. Except for the villagers of Zhaojia village, others didn''t know it at all. Even the reporter of the newspaper wrote that there was a shooting somewhere. I hope the general public will pay attention to safety.


    Time, place and character, even dare not write.


    "Don''t worry how I know. I''ll ask you if there''s such a thing?"


    "Yes!" I nodded.


    "How''s the situation here?" Du Xianyang asked hurriedly after confirming.


    "Two are dead and two are missing!"


    "Grass, it''s so serious!" Du Xianyang scolded silently, and then said: "later, you give me the photos of the two people who are missing, and I''ll help you find them. I have more friends in H city than you..."


    "... no?" I hesitated and refused.


    "Why can''t you trust me?" Du Xianyang said in an unhappy tone.


    "No, I can''t trust your friends..."


    "Oh, yes, it''s not a trivial matter. It''s better to be careful!" Du Xianyang knew my character very well, so he wasn''t angry about it.


    "Why are you calling me? What''s the matter?" I asked with a frown.


    "It''s Zhaojia village..."


    "What happened to Zhaojia village?"


    "Do you know who is behind this action?" Du Xianyang asked.


    When I heard Du Xiangyang''s words, I reacted. I always thought it was an internal action of the police station, so I didn''t think deeply, but Du Xianyang said that I felt something wrong.


    "Who?" I asked.


    "I heard from my father that the person behind this operation is the current mayor fan Jun. I called you to ask you why you offended him?" Du Xianyang asked very concisely.


    "Fan Jun?"


    After hearing the name, I was stunned. Then I touched my nose and said, "I haven''t seen him at all. When did I offend him?"


    "Then I don''t know. If Fan Jun can start with you, it means that there must be some contradiction between you. Otherwise, he can''t mobilize the public to deal with zhaojiacun!"


    "OK, I know about this..." I nodded thoughtfully, and then hung up the phone directly.


    ����


    After putting down my cell phone, I slowly sat on the sofa. The name Fan Jun is not unfamiliar to me, mayor fan.


    In my mind, I kept thinking about what contradiction there was between me and this Fan Jun, which was worth him to tear his face and straighten with me. Moreover, there has always been a mysterious political force behind Zhaojia village, so Zhaojia village can come to this day.


    There is only one reason why Fan Jun can fight Zhao Jiacun, that is, the umbrella behind Zhao Jiacun may be gone, or Fan Jun doesn''t deal with this umbrella, otherwise he won''t deal with Zhao Jiacun in such a hurry.


    But who is the man behind Zhaojia village?


    Guo xiongyi is definitely not. Is it true that the people behind Zhaojia village are Bi Wenshi?


    If it is bi Wenshi, the current situation of our harem is really a little ridiculous. If we destroy one of Bi Wenshi, our harem will collapse.


    I thought I picked up my cell phone and dialed a phone number. Now only this person knows who is behind Zhaojia village.


    ����


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After a blind tone, the telephone was answered across the street.


    "Hello?" a woman''s voice.


    "Something happened in Zhaojia village!" I said straight to the point.


    "..." the person opposite hesitated and then asked, "what''s the specific situation?"


    "The factory is closed, the goods are confiscated, two people are dead and two are missing!" I whispered with my teeth.


    "What are you going to do next?" asked the other side.


    "I want to ask you, who is the man behind Zhaojia village? Why didn''t you fucking respond to such a big thing in Zhaojia village? I gave you so much money a year, and you all hid away when something happened, didn''t you?" I shouted with great emotion.


    "Don''t get excited!"


    "I''m not fucking excited!" I shouted, staring at the beads, and then said, "I have two fucking dead brothers, you know?"


    "I''m sorry!"


    "White pill dream, don''t fuck with me. It''s all your responsibility. What did you tell me at the beginning? I gave him so much money because he said he could protect Zhaojia village. Now you must give me an explanation!"


    Yes, Bai wanmeng is talking to me.


    "I can''t talk to you now. I hope you calm down..." Bai wanmeng said in a very calm tone.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    I took two deep breaths, and then said calmly: "the current mayor of H city is the one who started on zhaojiacun. I have nothing to do with the mayor. We have never met, so there must be something wrong with you in zhaojiacun!"


    "...." Bai wanmeng didn''t speak.


    "I ask you, is the man behind Zhao village Bi Wenshi?"


    "No!"


    "Who the hell is that man? What''s going on between him and Fan Jun? Can you be hidden by his mother? I''ve worked hard to make money for you. Is that your attitude? I don''t even have a fucking reaction?" I stared at beads and shouted loudly.


    "Do you really want to know who he is?" Bai wanmeng asked.


    "Nonsense, I don''t want to know what I''m asking you!" I replied irritably.


    PS: come on, guess who the people behind Zhaojia village are. You''re right. There''s a prize.

 Chapter 778

    In the harem office.


    I was on the phone with Bai wanmeng with my mobile phone.


    "You talk, who is behind Zhaojia village?" Bai wanmeng kept silent, which made me very upset and spoke in a bad tone.


    "What''s the name of the mayor of H city?" Bai wanmeng, who had been silent for a long time, finally opened her mouth and spoke.


    "Fan Jun!"


    I blurted out.


    ��������


    Bai wanmeng fell into silence again.


    I was stunned with my mobile phone for a while, then stared at the beads and shouted, "the man behind Zhaojia village is Fan Jun, isn''t he?"


    "Yes." Bai wanmeng calmly agreed.


    I looked at the mobile phone in my hand and suddenly had an unspeakable feeling. I never thought that the person behind Zhaojia village was Fan Jun himself. Fan Jun even started his own business. This is the thing I can''t understand.


    "Fan Jun used to be a vice mayor. Although he had limited rights at that time, he still had no problem protecting a Zhaojia village, but now it''s different. He is now the mayor of H city. He will have a lot of channels to make money faster. Therefore, he thinks this Zhaojia village is useless, and Zhaojia village is a big trouble for him. If one day there is People know that zhaojiacun is his, so they have to lose the black hat on his head, so Fan Jun will shoot at zhaojiacun! "Bai wanmeng saw that I didn''t speak and then explained.


    "Ha ha..." I touched my head and said with a bitter smile, "that''s what it means to remove the mill and kill the donkey?"


    "It''s not a matter of stepping down the mill and killing the donkey. There must be someone to carry the Zhaojia village. If Fan Jun doesn''t, it must be the people in your harem!"


    "Fan Jun just wants to catch our people in Zhaojia village and go out to take the blame for him, doesn''t he?" I shouted with my eyes wide open.


    "This is one of them. The most important thing is to hope that all the people in your harem in Zhaojia village will disappear. Only in this way can he have peace of mind." Bai Wan replied in a dream.


    "Then I know it too. How did he do it to me? You know it, why didn''t he do it?" I asked quickly.


    "..." Bai wanmeng was silent.


    "Speak, tell me why he didn''t do it to me? Won''t he kill me now?" I shouted.


    "Fan Jun is very careful. He can''t do it at this time, because he knows that there are more people in the city of your back palace. He can''t sleep without Tian Ming, so he doesn''t plan to kill all of you, but I think it''s also a matter of time!"


    "What about you? Why didn''t he do it to you?" I asked hurriedly.


    "Me?" Bai wanmeng smiled and then said very simply, "he dare not!"


    "..." hearing this, I was silent for a moment. Then I clenched my teeth and shouted in a low voice: "Fan Jun, isn''t he afraid that I will die with him? If he breaks his heart and kills the donkey, he''s not afraid that the donkey will bite him back?"


    "You don''t even know who your master is. How do you bite?" Bai wanmeng''s answer was very straightforward.


    Yes, Fan Jun is too cautious. Now I finally know why Bai wanmeng exists. We have no connection with Fan Jun at all, and I can''t find any evidence between Fan Jun and zhaojiacun, because all our things are connected with Bai wanmeng.


    "Ye Han, it was just an accident for Fan Jun to come to power. All this happened so suddenly..." Bai wanmeng said after seeing that I didn''t speak.


    "I don''t want to hear your explanation now. I just want to ask you what I should do now?" I was very angry and shouted loudly.


    "Now you either leave H City, or you hand over the people of Zhaojia village. You have only these two ways!"


    "What if I don''t choose?" my voice asked coldly.


    "You will be killed by Fan Jun..."


    Before Bai wanmeng finished, I directly dropped my mobile phone onto the wall.


    "Bang!"


    The mobile phone hit the wall. Instantly smash and separate the battery from the fuselage.


    "Draft it!"


    I bit my teeth and scolded. Then I sat on the sofa with my head in my arms.


    What flashed in my head were all pictures of Bi Wenshi before he died. He was right. There is a big net in H city now. Bi Wenshi and I are in this net. I don''t know who the people who cast the net are, but it must not be us.


    After the fall of Bi Wenshi, Guo xiongyi is also providing for the aged in the University. Guo thought is transferred to other places. It seems that the energy available in our harem is only Du Jiaji''s family, but no matter what they are, they are just businessmen. How much energy can they have?


    Businessmen are also people. How can people fight with officials?


    What our harem lacks most now is the relationship on the upper level!


    I don''t want the project of the university town now, but there is no fucking guarantee in our harem. This is the most serious problem. Today Fan Jun can do it to zhaojiacun, tomorrow he can do it to imperial food, and the day after tomorrow is our harem!


    A series of problems came to my mind. I think there may be a big problem in our harem now. Even one of my most trusted brothers betrayed me, maybe not one, but many.


    "Creak!"


    At this time, the door of my office was pushed open in a low voice. Nanbei and Tian Ming came in. After seeing my appearance, Nanbei sighed helplessly and then sat next to me.


    "Did you find it?"


    I looked at the north and South with some lax eyes and asked.


    "No..." the north and the South shook their heads reluctantly, and then said: "I went wherever they could go, but I still couldn''t find these two people..."


    "H city is so big, where the fuck can they go?" I scolded silently, then stood up and picked up the mobile phone on the ground.


    "Will they have left H city?" Tian Ming asked with a frown.


    "Impossible!"


    I directly waved my hand to deny the idea, then looked at Tian Ming and said, "their two ID cards can''t be used. The high-speed wharf must be all police people now. They won''t be stupid enough to run outside at this time..."


    "Also." Tian Ming nodded and didn''t speak again.


    "Step on..."


    At this time, footsteps sounded outside the room, and the three of us looked up almost at the same time.


    "What are you doing? Meeting?"


    Liu Rui walked in with a smile.


    The three of us obviously felt lost when we saw Liu Rui, and no one paid attention to him.


    "Leaves nothing, I went out, I went to other places to see..." north and South saw that I didn''t speak, stood up and prepared to go.


    "What are you doing? Why is no one fucking welcoming me?" Liu Rui shouted like a second force.


    The three of us are still silent.


    Liu Rui stretched out his hand and grabbed the north and South who were just going out of the house. Then he looked at the north and south face to face and asked, "I''m coming. What do you mean by going?"


    "Brother Rui, I have something serious to do. Stop it..."


    The north and South fidgeted and opened Liu Rui''s hand, and then prepared to go outside.


    "OK, you go. Originally, I had another good news to announce to you, but I''m a little disappointed when I see your attitude..." Liu Rui opened his mouth and loosened his big hand holding the clothes of the north and the south.


    "Have you found uncle Wei and them?" I heard the good news. I quickly stood up and looked at Liu Rui excitedly.


    "Not yet..." Liu Rui shook his head.


    "No, you say a JB!" the north and South scolded silently, and then prepared to go outside the house.


    "What''s your good news?" Tian Ming asked.


    "This question is very good..."


    "Don''t fuck BB, get down to business!" I saw Liu Rui boasting again, and quickly frowned and scolded.


    "I''m really dissatisfied with your attitude..." Liu Rui glanced at me and then said, "although I didn''t find uncle Wei and the wind and rain, I used this precious time to think about this problem just now when I was pooping. I thought of a good way to find uncle Wei and the wind and rain!"


    "Can you fucking hurry up?" I asked helplessly.


    "Now who wants to know about them besides us?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me.


    "Police!" I blurted out before I spoke.


    "The answer is very beautiful!" Liu Rui shouted at me and spit on my face.


    "... what does this have to do with the police?" I asked, rubbing the spitting stars on my face irritably.


    "Your IQ requires me to say that you''re still mixed in the society. You''re struggling to buy roasted sweet potatoes. I''ll tell you..." Liu Rui disdained me, and then said, "now let''s find these two people again. At the same time, the police are looking for them, and they''re more worried than us, so I think we don''t have to find them. Won''t we just follow the police?"


    "..." after listening to Liu Rui''s words, I was silent, then touched my chin and said, "then what?"


    "Then, when the police find them, we''ll grab them and it''ll be over?" Liu Rui''s expression was obviously a little disappointed in my IQ.


    "Rob people from the police, do you think it was last month? Guo thought he led the team?" I scolded speechless.


    "If you think you can''t get it, I suggest you give up both of them..."


    "Why?" asked the north and south.


    "Do you think the police won''t follow you when you two go out? Once we find them now, the police will jump out immediately. Do you believe it?" Liu Rui shouted, pointing his finger at the north and South chest.


    "...." the north and the South scratched their heads and didn''t speak.


    "We have fewer people and more police. As long as they miss two points, we can find the police and keep up, but if the police find it, we don''t know anything!" Liu Rui shouted after seeing that we didn''t speak.


    "Uncle Tian, what do you think?" I turned to look at Tian Ming and asked.


    "..." Tian Ming was silent for a moment, then whispered, "I think what Liu Rui said is reasonable!"

 Chapter 779

    "Look, there are still people who understand..." Liu Rui grinned when he heard Tian Ming''s words.


    "Can you stay with the north and the south?" I continued.


    "No problem. Now the police are basically recruits. They don''t understand the difference between tracking and anti tracking!"


    Tian Ming answered me confidently.


    "... well, you''ll take the north and south out later." I nodded slightly to agree with Liu Rui''s idea.


    "They are not enough!"


    At this moment, Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Why not?"


    Asked the north and south.


    "You have enough JB, you have enough..." Liu Rui smiled and patted the head of North and south, then took out his mobile phone and wrote down three addresses.


    "What do you mean?" I asked, frowning at the address on the table.


    "These are the three places where I heard about the police''s main investigation. Uncle Tian will go here with the north and the south. There are two places left for heaven''s reward. The four of them are experienced and can not mess up when they meet. The rest follow me to the wharf Expressway and wait. Once we find something, let''s call and gather immediately!" Liu Rui took the note in his hand, The idea is very clear and analyzed for me.


    "..." I looked up at Liu Rui, with an incredible face.


    "Why, do you worship brother now?" Liu Rui looked at him and asked.


    "Roll the calf, who gave you the attention? Tell me the truth!" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "That''s what I fucking think!" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Why didn''t I see Rego? You still have this IQ?" north and South asked seriously.


    Liu Rui looked back helplessly at the north and south, then stretched out his hand to point to the north and south, and said silently, "you child, you are promising, you must be promising..."


    "All right, you can force it..." I smiled at Liu Rui, then looked at Tian Ming and asked, "Uncle Tian, you said we would follow Liu Rui''s method. What do you think?"


    "Yes!"


    "Then go!"


    After I shouted to play, Liu Ruitian, Ming Nan and Bei all ran outside the house and began to get busy.


    ����


    H City, in the cement pipeline under the ring bridge.


    Wei Yiwen and Zhang Fengyu have been in the dark and humid concrete pipe for a whole day. They dare not even go to the toilet to leave the pipe, because they know that as long as they go out, they are in danger of being seen by others.


    Although the cement pipe can keep out the wind and rain, it is damp and airtight, and there is still water in it. In addition, it is winter. Zhang Fengyu is a little younger, but the older Wei Yiwen has long frozen purple lips and trembled. Zhang Fengyu put all his clothes on Wei Yiwen, but he still can''t solve any problems.


    "If you can''t, just call them..." Zhang Fengyu looked down at Wei Yiwen lying on the ground, wrapped in cigarette butts, and asked with some pain.


    "... we can''t call ye now. Now the police must follow them. As long as they come here, we will be fucking photographed by the police!" Wei Yiwen shouted stiffly.


    "It''s not a matter to go on like this. When shall we go out?" Zhang Fengyu looked up at Wei Yiwen and asked.


    "Don''t worry, let''s hide here for a few days. The police will certainly think that we two ran out of H city. Then they can''t find us so every day. At that time, we''re contacting ye to send us out..." Wei Yiwen is a traitor for many years, so his survival skills are really beyond ordinary people''s comparison, The difficulty of grasping Wei Yiwen is basically the same as that of the United States.


    "Still waiting? Look what you''re like. If you wait any longer, you''ll die here!" Zhang Fengyu shouted with red eyes at Wei Yiwen''s inflamed wound.


    "... if you go out now, we''ll all die outside! We''re dead, who the fuck will take revenge?" Wei Yiwen shouted with eyes on beads.


    "Then you can''t just wait? Can''t you fucking cure this disease?" Zhang Fengyu asked.


    "I know my own business. You''re fucking honest. Don''t toss around and I''ll tell you!" Wei Yiwen warned, and then his body shrank into his clothes.


    Zhang Fengyu looked at Wei Yiwen and was silent for a moment. Then he scolded silently: "you deserve to die like B!"


    "I''m proud!"


    "Fuck you!"


    Zhang Yu Yu scolded wordlessly, and then lay beside Wei Yiwen.


    Wei Yiwen shivered and shrank in his clothes. His forehead was sweating and coughing. Zhang Fengyu looked up at him and wanted to speak, but finally he held back and didn''t say a word.


    ����


    The next morning, Lin Zhiyong''s office of the Public Security Bureau.


    "What the fuck do they eat? They can''t find them? Who can explain to me!"


    Lin Zhiyong, holding a piece of information in his hand, kept banging on the table, staring at the others in the office.


    ��������


    The crowd bowed their heads and no one spoke.


    "What the fuck am I asking you? Who can give me an explanation!"


    Lin Zhiyong was even more angry when no one spoke. He pinched his waist and shouted.


    Lin Zhiyong''s cry was so loud that the whole office could hear him. After passing Lin Zhiyong''s office, the newly appointed director of the public security bureau took a helpless look inside, and then walked into his office without saying a word.


    "Team Lin..." at this time, a young policeman looked up at Lin Zhiyong and shouted.


    "Say!" Lin Zhiyong shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Do I think they have run out?" the little policeman asked in a low voice.


    "It''s impossible. I''ve been on the highway all the time. There must be no suspicious personnel!" a policeman in charge of the highway shouted at this time.


    "They are all recidivists who have been wandering for many years. How do you know how they ran out?" the little policeman asked.


    ��������


    Lin Zhiyong looked at the two policemen and reluctantly rubbed his head. Fan Jun gave him three days. If he couldn''t find anyone in three days, he finished class.


    "Check it for another two days, and if you can''t find it, send a wanted person on the Internet..." Lin Zhiyong shouted helplessly, and then walked out of the office slowly with the information.


    ����


    In the harem office.


    Everyone stayed up all night, but we still didn''t find Wei Yiwen and Zhang Fengyu, even if there was no clue.


    "Where the hell have these two gone? Why don''t you even have a fucking phone?" I wrapped cigarette butts on the sofa and scolded.


    "I followed the police all day yesterday, but I didn''t find anything..." Tian Ming replied to me with a frown.


    I looked up at Tian Ming and then looked at Zhang Tian and Zhang Dao.


    Both shook their heads.


    "Did something happen to them?" Yang Song looked at me seriously and asked.


    "It''s impossible. The police have already stopped the team when there''s an accident. If the police don''t stop the team, it means they haven''t caught the two people yet..." Liu Rui calmly analyzed it.


    "OK, don''t waste it here. Go back to bed!" I sighed helplessly.


    "Then let''s not follow the police?" Liu Rui shouted.


    "Let''s have a rest if we find someone? Look at what they''re fucking sleepy? Because they''re still tired to death?" I shouted irritably.


    "..." Liu Rui looked at me and didn''t speak.


    "We''re all right..." Zhang Tian said at this time.


    "Don''t be fucking okay, go back and have a rest, and then do what you should do!" I reluctantly replied, and then walked away from the office with my back hands.


    ����


    H City, in a villa area.


    "Now the harem is really a mess..." Xiao Wu smiled at Liu Neng on the sofa while wearing his clothes.


    "..." Liu Neng frowned and didn''t speak.


    "Why are you not happy about the chaos in the harem?" Xiao Wu asked.


    "The harem is not working now. What I''m worried about now is not the problem of the harem..."


    "What are you worried about?"


    "I''m worried about the man we''re going to see today!"


    "Didn''t you go to see sun Qiang today? What can sun Qiang worry about?" Xiao Wu said more and more confused.


    "Sun Qiang came to us for dinner so suddenly today. There must be something else..." Liu Neng whispered back.


    "What''s up?"


    "You look like a fucking fool. What can we do with sun Qiang?" Liu Neng was speechless.


    "... you said that project?" Xiao wuleng thought for a moment and reacted.


    "Well, sun Qiang is finally going to talk about this project with me at this time. Originally, I always thought sun Qiang was a fool, but now I feel that this person is much smarter than I imagined. At least we haven''t had the upper hand against him..."


    "You just say your brain is not good... What''s useless doesn''t get the upper hand..."


    ����


    An hour later, Wang Jun, Xiao Wu and Liu Neng drove to a very humble Henan restaurant in H city.


    This Henan restaurant is actually a very common one on the street. The decoration is very general, but the old citizens of H city know that the Henan food in this restaurant is the best in H city.


    "Why the hell did you choose such a humble place?" Xiao Wu muttered disappointed when he looked at the modest front face of Henan restaurant after getting off the bus.


    "Maybe this place is delicious..." Wang Jun took off his sunglasses and smiled back.


    "Grass, look at this, I feel that the food here must be bad!" Xiao Wu replied with a big mouth.


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Go in later. You talk less and eat more!"


    Liu Neng frowned and scolded, and then ran to the Henan restaurant. The little five Wang Jun followed Liu Neng.


    In fact, Liu Neng didn''t care much about the restaurant, but after the three of them went in, Liu Neng found that the restaurant was contracted by sun Qiang and there was no one in it.


    "Excuse me, is that Mr. Liu?" the waiter quickly welcomed Liu Neng when he saw them come in.


    "Yes, it''s me!" Liu Neng nodded slightly and then observed the environment in the room.


    "Mr. Sun is in the private room. This way, please!"


    The waiter bent over and pointed to the stairway.


    "Good!"


    Liu Neng promised, and then followed the waiter to the second floor.

 Chapter 780

    In the construction site.


    Yang Song banged three times on the ground according to Lin Zhiyong''s head, then turned his head and shouted to the others: "do you want to come up and try?"


    "Draft it? Don''t think I don''t know who you are. I''ll catch you all sooner or later!"


    Lin Zhiyong lies on the ground, gnashing his teeth and shouting at Yang Song.


    "Wow..."


    Yang Song pulled the trigger, then stared at Lin Zhiyong and shouted, "can the dead talk?"


    ��������


    Lin Zhiyong turned to look at Yang Song and suddenly dared not speak, because he knew that Yang song might really shoot.


    "Do you mind if I take my brother away now?"


    Yang Song looked at Lin Zhiyong and asked without talking.


    "..." Lin Zhiyong still kept silent.


    Yang Song patted Lin Zhiyong on the head, then smiled and said, "it''s almost the same as fucking!"


    I knew that Lin Zhiyong had given up resistance, so we turned around and took a look at the north and south. The South and North immediately understood what I meant and drove the modern car directly to Zhang Fengyu and Wei Yiwen.


    But at this time, the dazzling lights were on again in the construction site.


    We all look back almost at the same time.


    Seven or eight jeeps roared to our position.


    "Whose people?" Liu Rui asked in a low voice, standing beside me.


    "It''s not ours..." I whispered back, and then looked at the jeep in front of me. I was silent for a long time, and finally remembered who the jeep in front of me was.


    "Didi!!"


    The jeep horn sounded.


    The next second stopped directly ten meters away from us.


    This is the third wave of people in this factory so far today.


    "Bang!"


    The door of the jeep bounced open. A young man came down from the car with a light machine gun. Then he looked at us and shouted, "it''s very lively!"


    "Little five!"


    Liu Rui exclaimed.


    Yes, these people are Liu Neng''s people. The leaders are the two people we are most familiar with, a small five and a Wang Jun.


    Xiao Wu smiled and collapsed two steps forward, then waved his hand at me and said with a smile: "long time no see, President Ye!"


    "What are you doing here?" I asked, looking at Xiao Wu.


    "Do justice for heaven! Even the fucking police dare to clean up. I have to take care of it!" shouted Xiao Wu.


    "Drafting? You''re fucking impatient!"


    Gao Jia, Niu Lei and others saw Xiao Wu, then bit their teeth and scolded, and then ran to Xiao Wu with a * in their hands.


    "Da Da!"


    Little five directly hit the bullet on the ground with a machine gun, and then shouted with a smile: "now get out of here, I don''t think I''ve fucking seen you!"


    "I''ll fuck off your mother B!" Niu Lei scolded, and then he would rush to Xiao Wu''s side.


    "Leizi!"


    Just then, Gao Jia opened her mouth and shouted.


    Niu Lei was stunned.


    "Let''s go!"


    Gao Jia then shouted.


    "Brother Jia!"


    Niu Lei looked puzzled.


    "Save people and go. It was agreed in advance!"


    Gao Jia shouted that she would go to the car after pulling open the door. Nanbei also hurriedly took Wei Yiwen into the car.


    I squinted at the little five in front of me, then took a step, then clenched my teeth and said, "I''ll fucking kill you sooner or later!"


    "Ha ha, many people want to kill me!" Xiao Wu grinned.


    I looked at Xiao Wu and was silent. Then I turned around to get on the bus, but at this time, Xiao Wu suddenly shouted, "who fucking told you that you can take the two people away. They are wanted criminals. Stay!"


    "I''ll fuck you a B!"


    After hearing Xiao Wu''s words, I roared, then jumped out of the car, and then hugged Xiao Wu with a * at their people.


    "Brothers, do it!"


    Liu Rui shouted when he saw me shoot.


    "Kang Kang!"


    The * in the hand is roaring and the anger suppressed in the heart has finally erupted at this moment. The people in our harem have endured Xiao Wu for so long, and all of them have finally erupted today.


    Small five their people opened a room. After we shot, we also quickly carried * to fight back.


    The people and horses on both sides are less than ten meters away. They are engaged in the most primitive fight. There is no fancy fight at all. They just keep pulling the trigger.


    "Bang!!"


    Meng Liang carried a meter long sand jet and rushed directly to the front.


    "I fuck you. You''re fucking awesome, aren''t you?"


    Niu Lei roared, then rushed directly to Xiao Wu''s body, and then kicked Xiao Wu''s stomach with a big foot regardless of whether the bullet was not a bullet.


    "Bang!"


    Xiao Wu was kicked directly by Niu Lei, and then stood up again after two rounds of grunting on the ground.


    We saw Niu Lei rush over, and Meng Liang quickly put down his spray and ran to Niu Lei in the crowd.


    "I fuck you, hand to hand!"


    Xiao Wu wiped the blood on his face, picked up a steel bar, threw it with force, and directly pulled it on Niu Lei''s face. A blood mark appeared on Niu Lei''s face in an instant.


    "Shall I go?"


    When Gao Jia saw this scene, a * hit Xiao Wu''s head. Xiao Wu shook his body twice, then shook his head and didn''t fall down.


    "Fuck you, get down!"


    At this time, Wang Jun raised his hand and shot Gao Jia in the thigh. Gao Jia fell to the ground with a thump.


    "Gao Jia!"


    When I saw Gao Jia fall, I rushed over.


    The four of them felt that * they shot at Xiao Wu again. The gun that had stopped rang again. Xiao Wu was fucking crazy and ran straight to Niu Lei with steel bars.


    Niu Lei lay on the ground and tried to stand up, but he found that he couldn''t stand up at all.


    "Go to hell!" Xiao Wu shouted, then waved the steel bar and ran to Niu Lei''s head.


    "Niu Lei!"


    At the moment when the steel bar was about to fall, I hugged Niu Lei.


    "Bang!"


    The steel bar knot on Xiao Wu''s hand hit my head firmly.


    "Ah!"


    The sharp pain in my heart stimulated my nerves.


    "I''ve had enough fucking life!"


    After scolding, Xiao Wu waved the steel bar on his hand again.


    "Fuck you!"


    At this time, Meng Liang rushed to Xiao Wu''s body, but just about to reach out and shoot, Wang Jun kicked him on the wrist.


    "Ba Da!"


    Meng Liang''s pistol fell to the ground. Meng Liang was stunned. In Meng Liang''s Kung Fu, Wang Jun kicked Meng Liang''s face directly.


    When our people saw that the situation was wrong, they all put down their weapons, and then ran frantically to my position where Meng Liang was. Xiao Wu''s people also put down their weapons and rushed to Liu Rui.


    The gunfire stopped suddenly again and the most primitive hand to hand combat began.

 Chapter 781

    Both sides put down their weapons. In fact, the main reason is that we all know that we don''t have many bullets in our hands. Yes, we''re not a fucking combat department. We come out with two or three hundred bullets. This Kung Fu can only be hand-to-hand combat. Xiaowu should be at the same time. Even if they have bullets in their hands, we should know that in such a close fight, Steel bars must be more useful than pistols, because the distance is so close that you have no chance to shoot and aim.


    "Draft it? What the fuck are you looking at? Do it?"


    Lying on the ground, Lin Zhiyong saw the people on both sides of us fighting and shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Hua la..."


    The police, who were already running away, joined the battle again.


    The physical quality of the people in Xiaowu is obviously much better than ours, especially Liu Rui and Yang Song. In addition to drinking and eating meat every day, our body has long been empty. Once we fight, the three of us have become a burden. And the other side knew that our three physical qualities were not good, so they ran to the three of us to fight. If the four people let go of the fight and fight the small five, there must be no problem, but the four of them can only protect the three of us.


    "I''ll fuck you!" Liu Rui pulled Wang Jun over directly, and then hit Wang Jun in the face.


    "I''ll draft it!"


    When Yang Song saw that Wang Jun was dragged into the crowd by us, he was immediately excited and patted Wang Jun''s head with a brick.


    "Bang!"


    The brick hit Wang Jun''s head and smashed instantly.


    "Did you draft it? You''re fucking awesome?"


    Liu Rui bit his teeth and scolded, then rode on Wang Jun''s head and punched Wang Jun''s head.


    "Army!"


    Xiao Wu roared when he saw that Wang Jun was beaten by several of us, then grabbed the *, and then rushed over with the *.


    "Liu Rui!"


    I saw Xiao Wu and they rushed over and shouted at Liu Rui, but it was too late.


    "Pooh!"


    Xiao Wu stabbed Liu Rui on the shoulder. Liu Rui''s body plumped and fell directly to the ground.


    "Liu Rui!"


    "Liu Rui!"


    After we saw Liu Rui fall, Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan and others rushed to Liu Rui''s position.


    "I fuck you, I see who dares to come here!"


    Little five, with a * in his hand, gestured at us with blood on his face.


    "Fuck me, pretend to be your mother B with me!"


    Zhang Tian rushed over first, but he was stopped by the gang of black clothes brought by Xiao Wu before he ran to Xiao Wu.


    "Bang!"


    The man in black kicked Zhang Tian in the stomach. Zhang Tian took a step back, and then ran to Xiao Wu again. We saw Zhang Tian rushing over there, but I never thought that the people opposite took out a pile of knives and pickaxes at this time.


    "Fuck, it''s all in this age. You still take this thing when you go out!"


    I scolded wordlessly. Then I picked up the steel bar on the ground and ran to Xiaowu. They rushed over.


    The speed of the four people was very fast. At a distance of more than ten meters, they felt that they ran to Xiao Wu in three steps and two steps. Xiao Wu''s people raised their weapons and ran towards Zhang Tian. The four of them smashed over.


    "Fuck you!"


    Zhang Tian shouted, then waved the steel bar on his hand, and a steel bar was drawn directly on the faces of the people around him.


    "Bang!"


    The steel bar directly lay down, but at this time, the people behind Zhang Tian waved the pickaxe handle and ran across Zhang Tian''s head with enough strength. Zhang Tian instinctively bowed his head, but the pickaxe handle still hit Zhang Tian''s shoulder. Zhang Tian stepped back two steps, Xiao Wu bit his teeth and waved * directly to Zhang Tian''s head.


    "Puff!!"


    Zhang Dao around Zhang Tian raised his hand and directly blocked the knife with his arm.


    "Way!"


    Zhang Tian hid under Zhang Dao''s arm and cried out. To know how fucking cruel Xiao Wu''s knife was, the five centimeter blade cut in half directly. I could hear the sound of broken bones at that time.


    "I''ll fuck you!" Meng Liang kicked Xiao Wu directly.


    Xiao Wu wiped the blood on his face, then immediately stood up from the ground, pulled off his clothes, stared at the beads and shouted to us, "draft it? I heard that your harem is very hard in H city? I''ll fucking see how awesome you are!"


    After Xiao Wu shouted, he rushed to our position again like a fucking madman.


    "Where''s the gun? Is there another gun?" Tian Ming asked me with big eyes.


    Although Tian Ming''s marksmanship is very good, it''s almost like us if he lets him fight. In Tian Ming''s own words, he hasn''t moved like this for many years. It''s all his 18-year-old job to watch people with a knife!


    "Draft it? I''ll show you what our harem is in the battle today!"


    When Yang Song heard this, he waved the pick handle he picked up from the ground and rushed to Xiao Wu behind the crowd. But he was kicked by someone before he ran to Xiao Wu. Then the man in black ran directly to Yang Song''s stomach with a military spike. Yang Song hid on his side and the military spike pierced Yang Song''s thigh.


    Things came forward and pulled up Yang Song, then narrowed his eyes and ran towards Xiao Wu again.


    The physical quality of things is still very good. He stubbornly carried two knives across the street, then rushed to Xiao Wu''s body, and then bited his teeth and scolded: "yes, don''t you want to see the combat effectiveness of our harem? I''ll fucking show you today!"


    "Whoosh!"


    The * on Dongdong''s hand waved, and with the sound of the broken wind, he ran directly to Xiaowu''s head and cut it off. Xiaowu then quickly bowed his head.


    "Pooh!"


    The knife of Dongxi directly cut on Xiaowu''s shoulder. Xiaowu didn''t care about the * on his shoulder. He bit his teeth and kicked it on Dongxi''s head, then grunted twice on the ground, and then rushed over with the * in his hand.


    Things didn''t hide after they stood up. They directly rushed towards Xiao Wu with a knife.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    Xiaowu and Dongxi almost cut at the same time. They all fucking cut on the opposite chest. The two fierce bandits didn''t have any gorgeous fighting skills. You cut and I cut. No one stepped back and no one hid. They all used the most direct way. You cut and I cut. After they cut, they all stood where they were, and no one shouted a fucking pain, This is the real man.


    But just at this time, the people on Xiaowu''s side suddenly rushed over with military spikes.


    "Pooh!"


    The military spike went straight into the thing''s abdomen. The thing was stunned. Then he looked down at the military spike on his abdomen.


    "Brother!" the north and South shouted out first.


    "Something!"


    "Something!"


    "I grass your mother, who the fuck told you to do it!" Xiao Wu shouted at the man like crazy, and then kicked directly on the man''s stomach.


    "Gudong!"


    The body of the thing crashed to the end.


    "I grass your mother!"


    The north and South cried out, and then red eyes ran towards Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu didn''t react. The machete in the north and South hands was in an arc and directly cut on Xiao Wu''s ears. Blood flowed down his ears and face frame in an instant.


    "Fuck you!"


    After Xiao Wu reacted, he kicked his big foot on the belly of the north and the south, and then stepped back. A man in black rushed to the north and the South with the army stab. Niu Lei instinctively pulled the north and the south, and stretched out his hand to pat the man with a brick, but the man was very fast, and directly pierced Niu Lei''s stomach with the army stab.


    "Poof!"


    The army stabbed into Niu Lei''s stomach, and Niu Lei instinctively kicked the man.


    "Wow!"


    We saw Niu Lei fall down too. Everyone let go of the people in their hands, and then ran towards Niu Lei, while Xiao Wu rushed towards us. The chaos war was around Liu Rui, things and Niu Lei lying in a pool of blood. We tried not to hurt these three people again, and countless knives were thrown on us, We can only instinctively resist.


    "Splash!"


    At this time, Meng Liang suddenly fell beside me. When the people opposite saw the fallen one, they all ran to Meng Liang and cut it.


    "Liangzi!"


    I shouted and then threw myself directly on Meng Liang.


    "Poof!!"


    Little five waved a machete and cut directly on my back. I plumped on Meng Liang''s body.


    "Leaves!"


    Tian Ming stood beside me, reached out and pulled me, and then kicked Xiao Wu in the stomach.


    "Old JB lamp, did you draw it up? I forgot how to clean up your last time, didn''t I?"


    Xiao Wu rushed over again with his stomach covered.


    Three minutes later, all the people in our rear palace were destroyed. Everyone was dying on the ground. Even the four people who were rewarded by heaven lost their fighting ability.


    Little five stood on the ground with blood, looked at us, squatted slowly beside me with his big mouth, pulled my hair and shouted, "how do you feel my president ye?"


    "..." I stared at Xiao Wu and didn''t speak.


    "Ha ha..." Xiao Wu smiled, then patted me on the face, then turned his head and shouted to his people: "bring out those two fools in the car!"


    "Bang!"


    The little five people pulled open the door, and then reached out to pull out Wei Yiwen and Zhang Fengyu in the car.


    "Let them go and we''ll go with you!"


    Zhang Fengyu was put on his head with a gun and looked at Xiao Wu and shouted.


    ��������


    Xiao Wu looked back at Zhang Fengyu, then looked at us lying on the ground dying, grinned and said, "wouldn''t it be so much to do as early as this?"

 Chapter 782

    At the same time, on the road leading to the construction site.


    Two Bentleys opened the way, followed by three or two land tigers, running towards the construction site with great momentum.


    Bentley.


    A middle-aged man in a nondescript red suit with a five dollar red dragon in his mouth looked anxiously out of the window.


    "Can you hurry up? When we get there, it''s all fucking over!"


    The middle-aged man stared at the driver and scolded.


    "Brother, I stepped on the accelerator to the end..."


    The driver replied without a word.


    "Why is it so slow to step on it? This car B is finished. I knew I wouldn''t buy it..." the middle-aged man patted the door silently.


    "Hehe, the rocket is fast. You can buy one and try..." at this time, a young man with red hair turned his mouth behind the seat.


    "Fuck you, fuck you, you can talk!" the middle-aged man turned his head and scolded irritably. Then he picked up the * on the seat and made two gestures in front of the driver.


    "Brother, you haven''t touched this thing for many years. Can you stop making gestures? I''m afraid..." the driver hid back and said in a trembling voice.


    "Ha ha, I was a fucking sand jet at that time. I tell you it works better than this thing. Now this thing looks impressive, but it''s not as fun as a sand jet..." the middle-aged man replied with a cigarette end, then rattled the bolt of the gun, turned his head, looked at the red haired youth and asked, "did you bring the rocket?"


    "With..." the young man replied irritably.


    "When you get to the place, fix it for me first. It cost hundreds of thousands. I didn''t hear the two fucking movements. It''s a pity..." the middle-aged man bared his teeth and you replied.


    "No, you think this thing is a second kick. If you say the whole is the whole?" the young man was speechless.


    "Why?" the middle-aged man stared at the beads and shouted. Then he pulled the young man''s hair and asked, "I spent fucking money. I said you''re not happy to fix it?"


    "You fucking let go of me and don''t drag my hair when you''re all right? I obviously feel that my hair has lost some serious hair recently!" the young man bared his teeth and opened the middle-aged man''s big hand.


    "You look like a fucking social person? Get a JB head like a chicken feather blanket, and go out like a fucking hair salon. Don''t say it''s my little brother in the future. It''s a fucking shame..." the middle-aged man clapped his hands and scolded the young man.


    "I''m fucking proud. Why do you care so much about me?" the young man replied with his neck.


    "Roll the calf, I''ll be upset when I talk to you. Look at how powerful Xiaoli''s hairstyle is..." the middle-aged man smiled and patted the driver''s big bald head.


    The driver touched his head and said with some resentment: "brother, you scraped it for me in the middle of the night..."


    "Didn''t I find you so proud and bald? Did you have been a monk for several years before you became a monk?" the young man straightened his hair and looked at the middle-aged man.


    "... can you roll the calf for me?"


    "Big gold chain, big bald head, you''re a fucking upstart." the young man said with his mouth tilted.


    "I''ll fire you sooner or later. I don''t know how to talk so much nonsense every day..." the middle-aged man bit his teeth and scolded, and then bowed his head and played with his hands *.


    ����


    On the other side, in the construction site.


    Xiao Wu brought Zhang Fengyu and Wei Yiwen to me, then took out his mobile phone and dialed Liu Neng.


    "I''m done here!"


    After Liu Neng answered the phone, Xiao Wu shouted at his mobile phone while wiping the blood on his face.


    "Did anyone grab it?"


    Liu Neng asked.


    "Well, I got it, but the army was injured. It''s estimated that one month or two will be enough to get the fuck up..." Xiao Wu glanced at the half dead Wang Jun and said.


    "What about the people in the harem?" Liu Neng asked hurriedly.


    "Let me lie down. These people are so fucking powerful..." Xiao Wu kicked me and shouted carelessly.


    "..." Liu Neng was silent.


    "Why don''t you talk? How do you deal with these people?" Xiao Wu asked.


    "...." Liu Neng was still silent.


    "I didn''t ask you what to do with it?" Xiao Wu shouted impatiently.


    "... let it go!" Liu Neng whispered after a moment of silence.


    "What?" Xiao Wu shouted at the top of his voice after hearing this. His tone was very incredible.


    "Can''t you understand what I said?" Liu Neng repeated.


    "I took so much fucking effort to catch it. If you say let it go now, just let it go?" Xiao Wu shouted at his cell phone.


    "...." Liu Neng didn''t speak.


    "It''s not you. Can you tell me what you think? I''ll tell you it''s only one chance. It won''t be easy if you wait for us to tidy up these people next time..." Xiao Wu shouted at his mobile phone with great excitement.


    "I said I would let him go. Why do you talk so much?" Liu Neng''s mood also became very excited.


    "I fucking said that if these people let go, they''ll let the tiger go back to the mountain. What''s the reason why we''ve been in H city for so long?" Xiao Wu shouted with staring beads.


    "Because of the project!"


    "Fart, how can these people get the project without killing Ye Han? Are you fucking confused?"


    "I said for the last time, take those two people away and let the rest play. Do you understand?" Liu Neng adjusted his mood and said in a rather flat tone.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Xiao Wu took two deep breaths, then clenched his teeth and asked, "give me a reason!"


    "I''m the fucking reason. If I let you go, you''ll let me go!"


    "Do you fucking know how many of our brothers fell because of lying down? I''ll fucking play with you?"


    "Let the man go!" Liu Neng shouted one by one.


    "Fuck you!"


    Xiao Wu shouted, then threw his mobile phone directly to the ground, and then walked in front of me with a machete. Xiao Wu narrowed his eyes and looked at me. He was silent for a long time. No one knew what he was thinking.


    "Bah!"


    Little five spit, then slowly squatted beside me, pulled my hair and shouted, "you''re lucky, but I tell you, get out of H city immediately after three days, or I''ll kill you next time I see you, okay?"


    I looked at Xiao Wu with blood on my face and ferocious eyes. I didn''t speak.


    "Did you draft it? I asked you if you understood?" Xiao Wu shouted at the top of his voice.


    "..." I looked at Xiao Wu and didn''t speak.


    "Did you draft it? Did I let you make it clear?" at this time, Xiao Wu seemed crazy and had no reason at all.


    "If you kill me now, I''ll call you a man!" my voice answered intermittently.


    "Fuck you!"


    Little five suddenly stood up, and then a big foot kicked directly on my head.


    "Draft it!"


    Little five ran crazy and kicked me in the head.


    "Brother five! Brother five!"


    The people around Xiao Wu quickly stopped Xiao Wu.


    "Draft it? Let go of me. I have to kill this fool today. I fuck you. When the fuck is it? Do you still pretend to be a social elder brother with me?" Xiao Wu shouted at me after being stopped by others.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Xiao Wu and grinned. I didn''t speak.


    "I fuck you, I let you loose, didn''t you hear?" Xiao Wu stared at the beads and shouted at the others.


    "Brother five, you''ll kill him if you fight again..." the man around Xiao five whispered.


    "Fuck you, I''m going to kill this fool today!"


    "Brother five! Calm down!"


    At this time, the man in black shouted.


    Xiao Wu was stunned when he heard this, and then his tight body relaxed slowly. Xiao Wu reached out to pull away the people around him, then wiped his nose, walked in front of me, looked down at me and said, "Ye Han, remember that you will die in my hands sooner or later!"


    After saying this, Xiao Wu stared at the beads and shouted, "withdraw!"


    After shouting this sentence, Xiao Wu hurriedly dragged Zhang Fengyu and Wei Yiwen to the jeep, but at this time, a burst of engine sound suddenly occurred in the construction site.


    "Tu Tu Tu!"


    The violent sound of the motor rang through the whole construction site. Xiao Wu stretched out his hand to block the distant light tube. Then he picked up the army thorn in his hand and turned to me and shouted, "your help is coming?"


    I looked at the distant light and didn''t speak.


    This is the fourth wave of people who appeared in this construction site.


    "Suddenly..."


    The sound of the motor was getting closer and closer to us. When I saw the people coming, I stared at the beads and shouted, "go back!"


    "Han Chao!"


    When I finished shouting, everyone gave a cry of surprise.


    Yes, it''s the last three people in our harem, my second generation, motorcycle toy gun combination!


    Han Chao, as like as two peas, three old men appeared before us. They were exactly the same as the three scenes that Bi Wenshi used to rescue me. But the toy guns were changed into kitchen knives.


    "Don''t I fucking tell you three not to come?" I shouted to the three fools next to the motorcycle, staring at beads on the ground.


    "I have to solve such a big problem..." Han Chao still replied to me foolishly.


    "What the fuck can you solve?" Meng Liang scolded.


    "Even if the three of us are nothing, the three of us can''t solve anything, but the people in the harem are lying here. The three of us have no face to stand together and lie down. I''ll lie down!" after Han Chao shouted this sentence, he ran straight to Xiao Wu with a knife. Lao Bian and Xiao Hei followed Han Chao behind.


    "Are you a fucking fool?" I shouted.


    "No matter how stupid I am, I know what it means to live and die together!" Han Chao replied to me, then looked at Xiao Wu with a kitchen knife and asked, "what you drafted is that you beat my eldest brother, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, how?" Xiao Wu replied with a smile.


    "Draft it, what do I want you to do!"


    Han Chao shouted, then ran directly to Xiao Wu with a kitchen knife and looked down.

 Chapter 783

    In the construction site, the second generation of Hougong, led by Han Chao, gradually moved towards a development route of Hubi. I never thought that Han Chao really ran towards Xiaowu with a kitchen knife. They rushed past. Lao Bian and Xiao Hei behind Han Chao saw their eldest brother rush past, so they hurried to follow him.


    "Is there something wrong with the three?"


    Zhang Tian lay beside me, looking at me and asked.


    "A little tiger!"


    I bit my teeth and scolded.


    "Hehe, you guys are so fucking interesting. I haven''t seen such a righteous person in all these years..."


    Zhang Tian smiled helplessly, saying that Han Chao was a little short-sighted.


    On the other side, Xiao Wu, who was supposed to get on the bus, saw Han Chao and others rush over and scolded silently: "where the fuck is this fool?"


    "Shall I fuck you? You''re a fucking fool!"


    Han Chao shouted, and then ran straight to Xiao Wu''s head, and Xiao Wu instinctively turned sideways to hide.


    "Bang!"


    The bright kitchen knife in Han Chao''s hand directly split on the jeep behind Xiao Wu.


    "Draft it? You''re fucking awesome, aren''t you?"


    Han Chao was ready to see the second knife, but Xiao Wu didn''t give him this opportunity at all. He kicked a big foot directly on Han Chao''s stomach.


    "Bang!"


    Han Chao''s body flew backwards half a meter away.


    "Draft it? If you''re fucking talking to me, I''ll fuck you?"


    Xiao Wu stared at the beads and shouted at Han Chao on the ground.


    "Draft it? Who the fuck is playing with you!"


    Han Chao''s Lao Bian shouted, followed by a kitchen knife.


    "Bang!"


    Lao Bian stabbed Xiao Wu on the back with a knife. Xiao Wu looked back at Lao Bian.


    "I see your mother B!"


    Lao Bian shouted, and then he was going to cut the second knife, but before he could make a move, he was cut on Lao Bian''s wrist by Xiao Wu''s side with a knife.


    "Bang..."


    Lao Bian dropped his kitchen knife on the ground.


    "Draft it? Don''t give it to the face!"


    Little five bit his teeth and scolded, and then took out a * with a crash.


    "Draft it? I''ll see how fucking awesome you three are!"


    Xiao Wu walked to Han Chao with a big step, and then directly pointed the muzzle of the gun at Han Chao''s head.


    "Draft it!"


    Han Chao looked at Xiao Wu and scolded.


    "Did you draft it? You''re awesome, aren''t you?" Xiao Wu asked Han Chao with staring beads.


    "Super brother!"


    At this time, Xiao Hei shouted and rushed to Xiao Wu, but he was directly put down by Xiao Wu''s people without two steps.


    "Yes, loosen me!"


    Xiaohei was pressed on the ground by Xiaowu''s people, struggling painfully and constantly kicking the cement ground with his feet.


    "Let me ask you something. Are you awesome?" Xiao Wu took the muzzle of the gun forward and looked at Han Chao and shouted.


    "..." Han Chao looked at Xiao Wu and didn''t speak.


    "Han Chao!"


    I was afraid that Xiao Wu would really shoot, so I shouted at Han Chao at the top of my voice.


    Han Chao turned to look at me, smiled at me, then looked at Xiao Wu and shouted, "are you sure? Our harem doesn''t have a basket. Since I dare to come here today, I''m going to die. If you want to kill me, shoot me! Sooner or later someone will help me kill you in our harem!"


    "Ha ha, OK!" Xiao Wu smiled and then shouted, "I''ll make you a fucking success!"


    Just after Xiao Wu''s words, the sky above the construction site suddenly lit up, followed by a loud noise.


    "Boom!"


    Hearing the sound, Xiao Wu instinctively turned back. Two Bentleys followed by three land tigers, all with headlights, directly lit up the whole construction site!


    This is the fourth wave of people on the construction site so far!


    Inside Bentley.


    The middle-aged man in a red suit grinned after looking at the rocket launcher, then looked at the driver and said, "this thing is really fucking fun!"


    The driver was speechless.


    Little five turned to look at the team in front of him and scolded irritably, "is the draft still fucking finished?"


    A moment later, the motorcade stopped in front of me. Xiao Wu looked at the Bentley with a * and shouted, "who!"


    "Bang!"


    The door of the Bentley bounced open. A young man with red hair jumped out with a rocket launcher. Then he shouted with a big mouth: "I''ll fucking see who''s going to move my brother!"


    When Zhang Yuyu saw the young man, his pupils dilated instantly!


    "You fucking..."


    Before Xiao Wu finished, a middle-aged man came out of the Bentley again. The red suit on the middle-aged man was very dazzling on this black night.


    When I, Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan, Meng Liang and Yang Song saw the middle-aged man, they were instantly excited.


    Of all the people I know, the only fucking dazzling one is!


    "I''ll fucking see who''s going to move my brothers?"


    The middle-aged man stared at the beads and shouted loudly.


    "Brother long!"


    Liu Rui cried out first with tears.


    "Brother long!"


    I Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan and Yang Song also shouted.


    Wei Yiwen in the car looked at brother long outside the car and said to himself, "you''re finally here! I can''t fucking support it..."


    Yes, the man in a red suit is the first social person we came into contact with. When Wei San said "brother long" in the first three sentences, the social elder brother in our hearts actually stood in front of us as a social elder.


    Li Jinglong, a name that once made the underworld tremble, and a name that made Wei San Tiemian shudder at the thought!


    "I fucking said that brother longniu was forced. Do you think I''m right?" Liu Rui shouted at us.


    "It''s still such a row!" Yang Song replied with a smile.


    "Brother long, it''s really brother long..." Meng Liang muttered to himself like a psycho.


    "Sorry, it''s a little late..." brother long smiled at us, then glanced at the construction site, scratched his head and asked, "where are old Wei Fengyu and them?"


    "In the car!"


    I replied at the top of my voice.


    "Ha ha!" brother long laughed and didn''t speak again.


    "If you come back later, I''ll die!" Liu Rui shouted.


    "Roll the calf, you''re like a fucking bastard, dead Basket!" brother long replied with a smile.


    "Bang!"


    At this time, the Land Rover door behind the Bentley bounced open, and a charming and sexy woman came out of the Land Rover with a small white coat, a black leather pants on her legs and high heels.


    When everyone saw this woman, they were fucking stunned. This woman''s appearance was even more shocking than brother Long''s appearance, but I was not surprised, because I knew that brother long came out, so she would certainly follow.

 Chapter 784

    I looked at the woman in front of me and smiled helplessly. The woman seemed to see me, glanced at me, and then walked slowly to brother Long''s side.


    "Bai wanmeng!"


    Yang Song looked at Meng Liang and shouted.


    ��������


    Meng Liang squinted at Bai wanmeng, his lips trembled a little, wanted to speak, but he didn''t open his mouth.


    "Why did this woman come with brother long?"


    Liu Rui shouted at me in surprise.


    I looked at Liu Rui, then slowly lowered my head and didn''t speak.


    "Impossible, how could she know brother long?" Meng Liang shouted at me with an incredible face.


    "..." I looked up and Meng Liang didn''t know how to explain.


    The girl in front of us is actually Bai wanmeng, a woman with many identities in my eyes. She is the connection between Fan Jun and our Zhaojia village. She is also the largest drug lord in KM city. She is also the dream lover in Meng Liang''s heart. She still has an ambiguous relationship with brother long


    I really don''t understand which identity is Bai wanmeng''s real identity?


    The first time I met Bai wanmeng was in Yunnan. At that time, I thought she was an ordinary drug lord. She helped me lead Meng song and others to the bait. I was responsible for helping her get rid of her enemies. At that time, I thought our relationship was a simple cooperative relationship, but later I learned that my understanding with Bai wanmeng was arranged from the beginning.


    Bai wanmeng is the person of brother long. Brother long really helps me silently through Bai wanmeng.


    Later, I accidentally learned that Bai wanmeng was related to brother long, because after I kidnapped Bai wanmeng to my house, I found a strange phone in her mobile phone. Although the phone was black, I still found the surveillance video when opening the number, and the person who opened the number was brother long, When I saw brother long in the video, I couldn''t believe my eyes at all, so I asked Bai wanmeng what the relationship was between them, but she didn''t tell me. I also investigated afterwards, but I couldn''t find any connection between the two people.


    A few days ago, I called Bai wanmeng and told her that there was an accident in Zhaojia village. Who are the people in Zhaojia village?


    That''s the person that brother long put next to me. So as long as Bai wanmeng knows that something has happened here, brother long will definitely come back. I know brother long will not leave Wei Yiwen and Zhang Fengyu alone.


    In fact, I have planned all this for a long time. The purpose is to let brother long come out, because our harem has now reached the end of the mountain and water. All the resources of Liu Yong have been abused by us. Guo xiongyi has gone and Bi Wenshi has gone. Now our harem must establish a new relationship in order to really stand in front of sun Qiang and Xiaowu, Well, the only relationship I can use is brother long. Since brother long can distribute Wei Yiwen to us, it means that he is always paying attention to us. I''ll bet whether brother long can come out.


    Now, obviously, I''m right!


    I know that if we are not at the most dangerous time, brother long will not come out. Brother long will not come out. According to the current state of our harem, we can only be played by people like Fan Jun and sun Qiang. Since brother long can cultivate big drug lords like Bai wanmeng, I think that only brother long appears at this time, we may still have a glimmer of vitality.


    ����


    At least a dozen people came out from the Bentley of the Land Rover. They all dressed the same, camouflage clothes, camouflage pants, military boots and the most classic battle clothes. These people stood behind brother long neatly and looked very powerful. There were a man and a woman around him, a young man with red hair and a white wanmeng.


    I lay on the ground and looked at brother Long''s gang. I smiled. It took so much effort to lead Li Jinglong out. The way this so-called gangster appeared was obviously more shocking than I thought. I think brother long is the real social brother, and we are always children in front of him.


    "What do you want?"


    Little five looked at brother Long''s gang. He knew that the gang behind brother long was not ordinary people. If they started, they had no chance of winning.


    "Pa!"


    Brother long stretched out his hand and lit a cigarette for his. It was the five yuan red river.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Brother long took a deep breath. After loading the force, he reached out and pointed to Zhang Fengyu and Wei Yiwen in the car, and then whispered, "that''s my man!"


    "But..."


    Before the second half of Xiao Wu''s words were said, brother long drew a big mouth directly on Xiao Wu''s face, then pointed to Xiao Wu and shouted, "I said it was my man!"


    Brother Long''s voice fell to the ground, and the people behind him directly picked up the machine gun.


    "You..." little five opened his mouth and talked.


    "Pa!"


    Brother long had another big mouth, then stared at the beads and said, "that''s my man!"


    Little five stood in place, looked at brother long and the group of people behind him, then bit his teeth and shouted, "let go!"


    "Bang!"


    Xiao Wu quickly opened the door and dragged Wei Yiwen and Zhang Fengyu out.


    "Ha ha, how the fuck did you mix into this B?"


    After seeing Zhang Fengyu, the red haired youth covered his stomach and laughed.


    "Laugh at your mother B!"


    Zhang Fengyu scolded wordlessly, then went to brother Long''s body and shouted with great respect: "brother long!"


    "Shit..."


    Brother long scolded irritably, then pulled Zhang Fengyu''s head, then walked to Wei Yiwen and asked in a low voice, "are you okay?"


    "I can''t die for the time being..." Wei Yiwen replied faintly.


    "Ha ha..." brother long smiled, then pointed to Xiao Wu and shouted, "what the hell do you think you don''t roll the calf?"


    "Leave a name?" Xiao Wu stood in place and asked.


    "Step on..."


    Brother long took two steps forward, then lay down next to Xiao Wu''s ear and whispered, "tell your master, my name is Li Jinglong!"


    "Remember!" Xiao Wu shouted, gritting his teeth, and then ran directly to the jeep.


    "Buzzing!"


    The roaring engine sounded next to my ears. After a while, Xiao Wu Lin Zhiyong and the police all left the construction site. I slowly closed my eyes after they left.


    Tired, really tired, I held on for so long, and finally brother long came out.


    "Leaves! Leaves!"


    When Liu Rui saw me pass out, he shook me hard. Then he shouted at brother long, "Ye Zi passed out!"


    Brother long looked back at me, then hurried to my side and picked me up.


    I haven''t seen you for two years. Brother long is much older, and I am also much more mature.


    Two years ago, we were ordinary students, and brother long was just the little boss of the mahjong hall.


    Two years later, things changed.

 Chapter 785

    I don''t remember how we left the construction site. Anyway, when I woke up again, I was already lying in the hospital. The whole ward was full of people from our harem, and more than ten beds were occupied by our people. This was the most serious injury in our harem, but the most serious injuries were Zhang Tian, things and Niu Lei, Now the three of them are still observing in the intensive care unit. Although there is no danger for the time being, they still don''t wake up.


    "Wake up?"


    Han Chao around me asked with a smile when he saw me awake.


    "Why the fuck are you lying next to me? Change with him!"


    I looked at Han Chao and scolded irritably.


    "What the fuck is wrong with me? You despise me so much?"


    Han Chao was not happy when he heard this. He stared at me and shouted.


    "Fuck off, I told you not to come here. You have to come here. Now it''s much better than the medical expenses of three people..." I scolded irritably, and then turned my head. As soon as I turned my head, I found that Liu Rui was smiling at me.


    "Who the fuck arranged the bed for me? I''m going to change the ward..."


    I cried out in an abnormal collapse, and then sat up hard. Although the wound on my body was still painful, at least it didn''t affect my normal action.


    However, Meng Liang and Liu Rui are not good. They have many fractures. It is estimated that they can''t get out of bed every ten days and a half months.


    "Brother long, where are they?" I looked around in the ward, then looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "I should have gone out..." Liu Rui looked at the ward and then replied to me.


    I wandered around the ward for two times, then walked to Wei Yiwen''s hospital bed, looked at Wei Yiwen and said, "I''ve brought back the body of big man and Castle Peak..."


    "..." Wei Yiwen was stunned when he heard me, and then said with a lonely look in his eyes, "these two children died because they saved me."


    "I always treat them as brothers. Don''t worry. I can''t do anything about it." I nodded back, and then said, "why don''t you contact us?"


    "Didn''t contacting you at that time just cause you trouble?"


    "You......" I looked at Wei Yiwen and was speechless.


    "You knew the relationship between Bai wanmeng and brother long, didn''t you?" Wei Yiwen suddenly asked.


    "What do you mean?" I was stunned and asked.


    "You want to lead brother long out by Bai wanmeng, right?" Wei Yiwen continued.


    "..." I looked at Wei Yiwen and didn''t speak.


    "This is all you want. You know that only when brother long comes out can I and Zhang Fengyu be really safe, right?" Wei Yiwen continued.


    "..." I still didn''t speak.


    "You want brother long to take us away..." Wei Yiwen''s eyes suddenly darkened and his tone was very lost.


    "Uncle Wei, you are old and all the big green mountains have gone. The situation of our harem is not good now, so while you can move, move. It''s no good to follow our children!" I explained in a low voice.


    "...." Wei Yiwen looked at me and was silent.


    I patted Wei Yiwen on the shoulder, and then ran to Zhang Fengyu''s bed.


    At this time, the young man with red hair was sitting next to Zhang Yuyu''s bed, but it was obvious that Zhang Yuyu didn''t like the young man with red hair, so he turned his head and turned his back to him.


    When the red haired youth saw me coming, he stood up and looked at me and said, "Hello, my name is Zhang Tongzhou. This fool is my brother. Your name is Ye Han, right? I heard brother long talk about you..."


    "Thank you for what happened last night!" I shook hands with the red haired youth, then looked at Zhang Fengyu and Zhang Tongzhou. I found that the two men looked a little alike.


    "Is this your brother?" I asked, smiling at Zhang Fengyu.


    "Do you think he can be my brother like that fool?" Zhang Fengyu replied to me irritably.


    "Look at your b-shape now. You''re also a cow if you can fucking mix it into this b-shape!" Zhang TongZhou scolded with a big mouth sitting next to me.


    "I''m fucking proud. Can you control it?" Zhang Fengyu shouted, staring at the beads.


    "You two used to be around the dragon?" I looked at Zhang Fengyu and asked curiously.


    "Ah, later, this fool had an accident and spent two years in prison. He was only fucking released today..."


    "Fart, it''s called reform through labor. Can you talk more civilized? And can you stop him? Always mention prison to me?" Zhang TongZhou was excited when he heard this, stared at beads and shouted at Zhang Fengyu.


    "What the fuck am I going to do?" Zhang Fengyu said. He got excited, sat up with a splash, and then looked at me and said, "do you know what this fool is in prison for?"


    "Because of what?" I asked with a smile.


    "Because he drank too much in the middle of the night, he slept with the hostess of his mother''s hotel. Then the hostess gave him 150 yuan when she left. He seldom fought with others. Later, the hostess directly called the police to rape him. Do you think he was stupid... Ha ha, I''ve heard of such a thing for the first time? The hostess raped him like a mother sow, ha ha, Who the fuck is blind! "


    Zhang Fengyu seems to like this topic very much. He clapped his thigh and laughed.


    I sat between two people. I looked at Zhang Fengyu laughing and Zhang TongZhou''s slightly blackened face. Suddenly I didn''t know whether I should laugh or not.


    "Is it funny?" Zhang TongZhou shouted, biting his lips and looking at Zhang Fengyu.


    "Isn''t it funny? I think it''s funny, ha ha..." Zhang Fengyu replied with his head shaking.


    "I make you fucking laugh!"


    Zhang TongZhou rolled up his arms and sleeves and was about to rush towards Zhang Fengyu.


    "Don''t, don''t worry about this!"


    I quickly stopped in front of Zhang Tongzhou and advised him.


    "You let go of me, I don''t have to die this fool today!"


    Zhang TongZhou shouted at me with big eyes.


    "You bully me. Now I''m hurt. If I''m good, I can hit you three!" Zhang Fengyu shouted disdainfully at the corner of the bed.


    "I''ll fucking beat you, old, weak, sick and disabled!"


    Zhang TongZhou reached out and stepped back, then ran directly to Zhang Fengyu and rushed over.


    "What the fuck?"


    At this time, a voice suddenly sounded behind us. All three of us turned around and found brother long standing behind us.


    "Brother long!"


    "Brother long!"


    Zhang Yuyu and Zhang TongZhou stopped their hands when they saw brother long and shouted at him honestly.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. You two are still like this B, like a child..." brother long scolded helplessly, then pointed to me and said: "come out with me..."


    "Ah!"


    I promised, and then ran out of the ward with brother long.

 Chapter 786

    Brother long and I walked out of the ward one by one.


    "Sit down..."


    After walking out of the ward, brother long sat on the bench in the corridor, looked at me with a smile and said.


    "Yes."


    I promised, then nodded and sat on the chair.


    "Haven''t we seen each other for a long time?"


    Brother long smiled and took out two cigarettes, handed me one and lit one by himself.


    "Two years..."


    I took the cigarette from brother long and rubbed it on my hand, but it didn''t light.


    "Hoo..."


    Brother long took a deep breath, then faintly spit out a smoke ring, lowered his head and said: "in fact, I have been observing you for the past two years. Sometimes I see you so difficult. I really regret it. I shouldn''t take you to this road. You''re not easy to live now..."


    Brother Long''s tone is very self reproach.


    "In fact, it doesn''t matter to you that we take this road. It''s all our own choice. It''s not a question of whether you take it or not. Without you, we may also take this road, but it may be worse than now..." I smiled back.


    "Ha ha." brother long looked at me and smiled, then patted me on the shoulder, and then said, "in fact, you are the most incredible growth among your children. I can''t imagine that you are the boss of such a big bar now. It''s not easy for you to get to this step in H city."


    "Maybe with these brothers, I can get to today." this is my heart.


    "As you all know, I''m not the owner of any mahjong parlor at all. I used to walk along your road, but it''s deeper than what you fell into. So even if I''m so old now, I can''t leave completely. The tree wants to be quiet but the wind doesn''t stop. I can''t choose some things..." brother long said slowly, pinching the cigarette end in his hand, After lowering his head and being silent for a while, he then said, "the situation in your harem is bad. In fact, you have seen it. Whether Fan Jun or sun Qiang, or the gang of people yesterday, they are on the opposite side of your interests. As far as I know, there are problems in your harem, right?"


    When I heard brother Long''s words, I suddenly looked up. I didn''t expect brother long to feel that there were ghosts in our harem!


    "Ha ha..." brother long smiled at my eyes.


    "How do you know there are ghosts in our harem?" I asked in a low voice.


    "Wei Yiwen told me. In fact, he already felt something wrong with the harem, but he told you you didn''t believe it, so he didn''t mention it to you..." brother long explained very honestly.


    "Then who do you think is wrong with our empress?" I asked with a frown.


    "You don''t understand your own fucking research. How do I know..." brother long saw that I felt a little speechless, then threw away the cigarette end and said: "In fact, you don''t have to care about the ghost around you. After all, he has been around you for so long. It''s basically impossible for you to expose his flaws, so you can only trust no one now. If the ghost can''t get the most valuable news from your harem, the inner bone will be worthless..."


    "Then I can''t leave it alone? I''m fucking upset to have such a person around me!" I stared at the beads and whispered.


    "The ghost will come out by himself sooner or later..." brother long patted me on the shoulder, gently comforted me, and then said: "your most important thing now is the project developed by the University City. If you get the project, your harem bar will be safe..."


    "Why? Now even the mayor wants to fucking touch us. What can we really be safe?" I asked in some confusion.


    "The only competition between sun Qiang''s people and you is actually this project. As long as you get the project, sun Qiang will have to work with you. As for the current mayor, although he wants to start with you, if you get the project, the people above will pay attention to you. In short, as long as you get the project, everyone in your harem will wash it White opportunity. At that time, even if Fan Jun wants to start with you, he has to weigh it. After all, you were an outstanding young entrepreneur in H city at that time. This title is more effective than an amulet! "


    After listening to brother Long''s words, I suddenly realized that not only the people in the city, but also the people in the province will pay attention to this project. At that time, our Hougong is a legitimate developer, not the so-called underworld group. Fan Jun can start with the underworld, but he can''t start with a serious businessman.


    "But now sun Qiang and Fan Jun are wearing a pair of pants. If I want to get this project from them, it will be more difficult than going to the moon!" I replied without words.


    "Ha ha, you child!" brother long laughed at this.


    I know my mind is seen through by brother long, so I quickly bared my teeth and said with a smile: "brother long, if you have any dry goods over there, just give it to me and it''s over. Don''t hide it. I haven''t seen you for so many years. Why don''t you say it!"


    "Ha ha!" brother long reached out and patted me on the head. Then he asked, "did a mayor of H city have an accident some time ago?"


    "Well, that''s my original match. Let me do it myself!"


    "You look like a fucking fool..." brother long scolded silently and then said: "Well, as far as I know, what happened in your H city is quite dynamic, so the people above attach great importance to your H city now. Although you killed your original match and helped your opponent''s original match up, it''s not as bad as you think. Why should Fan Jun do it to zhaojiacun now, do you know?"


    "Because the people above have fixed their eyes on him, if there is a problem with Bi Wenshi, the people above must think that there will be a problem with the people below H city. Even if they elect Fan Jun as mayor, it is just an acting mayor. If Fan Jun has any problems now, he will end up like Bi Wenshi, so don''t think that Fan Jun has much energy now , as long as it''s something special, Fan Jun can not touch it now. In short, if he really has peace of mind, why does he give up the fat meat in Zhaojia village? "Brother long thought very clearly and helped me analyze it.


    "You mean Fan Jun can''t help sun Qiang in this project?" I asked in a low voice.


    "Efforts are all sides, but Fan Jun of this project will certainly not say anything to the above in person, and the ideas of the people above are very clear. The first point is to see the strength of developers, and the second point is to see whether it is a local enterprise. In short, if you have the same strength as sun Qiang, your odds of winning will be higher!"


    "The land on the other side of the tower is the most critical part of the project. Who can get the land is the final winner, because the final decision on this matter is made by the people above, not Fan Jun, right?" I looked at brother long and asked.


    "Yes, it''s easy to say what residential buildings are over there, but I analyzed it for you. There are seven or eight factories over there. If you can get more than average land, sun Qiang has no chance of winning at all, but if you can''t get it, then it''s in trouble!"


    At this time, brother long has made it very clear to me that between us and sun Qiang, who can get the project is who the old factories on the other side of the iron tower are going to sell to!


    I am not short of money. Sun Qiang is also not short of money now. Who can buy the land of the factory is actually bad.


    If the relationship is in place and the money is in place, the land will be simple.


    In fact, I didn''t give any hope to the project of university town for a long time, because I thought that as long as sun Qiang and Fan Jun colluded, even if we tried hard, our harem would be in vain, but now I understand that the original project has become a lot simpler.


    Sun Qiang and I seem to be back on the same starting line again.


    I summed it up in my head, and then looked at brother long with a smile.


    "Why? What''s wrong with your eyes? Don''t squeeze and wink with me here. Fart quickly!" brother long scolded me in silence.


    "Brother long, you have made your words so clear and analyzed everything so thoroughly. Are you sure you don''t have empty hands when you come to see us this time? If you have anything in your hand, please straighten it out..." I bared my teeth and smiled at brother long.


    "Ha ha, you fucking miss this thing in my hand..." brother long smiled helplessly.


    "You''ve said that. If I don''t take the initiative to nag with you, I don''t understand. In fact, brother long, it''s no use for you to keep it. If my side develops well, I can give you some dry red at that time..." I bared my teeth and replied.


    "Ha ha... You child..." brother long patted me on the head and then said, "well, I did ask Wan Meng to contact me before I came here, and then I found a few relationships. Now there are eight factories, seven factories, and the remaining three are small. I helped you contact two, and the rest is basically finished..."


    "Cow force!" hearing this, I immediately gave a thumbs up to brother long.


    Brother long contacted two, and there are five left. Why can''t I make two? No, I can''t make two. If I fucking throw it out, I think I can make two.


    "Ha ha, but you must be careful yourself. I think since I can receive this news, sun Qiang must have received the news. Maybe people have started to do it, so the remaining two are still very important to you. Whether you can raise your eyebrows and vent your anger in the future is actually in the hands of those factory owners!" brother long explained.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t have two fucking families!"


    At this time, my voice was much higher because I saw hope.

 Chapter 787

    "It''s not as simple as you think. After all, they can''t be idle on your side..."


    Brother long reached out and lit a cigarette, then took a sip gently.


    "Smoke less..."


    I frowned and advised.


    "If you can smoke now, you can smoke more. If you want to smoke later, you can''t smoke..." brother long was stunned and looked at the cigarette in his hand and said back to me.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and then said, "when will we go through the formalities, brother long?"


    "What procedure?" brother long was obviously stunned when I asked him.


    "Can''t you transfer that land to my name? It''s no use keeping it yourself, isn''t it?" I bared my teeth and replied.


    "What''s on the fucking land? Where the fuck did I get the land?"


    "Play silly with me, don''t you?" I looked at brother long and smiled. Then I said, "well, I know what you mean. Don''t you just want some money? It''s all a small matter. I''ll give you the meaning of three or five hundred thousand?"


    "No, you drank too much?" brother long looked at him speechless and asked.


    "I''ve drunk too much. Why did you forget that as soon as you finished? What''s your memory?" I was also speechless.


    "What the fuck land do you want from me? How can I have land in my hand?"


    "Didn''t you just say you found two for me? Just give it to me quickly. Don''t you just want some money? Don''t you say the number and I''ll give it to you..." I stretched out my hand and lit a cigarette and said irritably.


    "I haven''t fucking bought it yet. You think I''m stupid? I''ve fucking talked to you, and I have to spend money to buy it for you! How much does it cost you to study it yourself? How can I pay you back with such a big head? You think I''m stupid!" brother long shouted at his throat after he knew what I meant.


    "No, you didn''t buy it?" I put down my cigarette end and asked in surprise.


    "Where did I get the money to buy that thing for you?" brother long asked crossly.


    "Grass, you didn''t come down. What did you tell me? I''ve been fucking moved for a long time... I almost didn''t cry for you just now..." I replied in a very low mood, then looked up at brother long, and then said: "you don''t say you''re so fucking rich now. Why do you buckle so?"


    "How do you see I''m rich?" brother long was stunned and asked.


    "Bentley Land Rover is driving. You told me you have no money?"


    "Fart, it''s all bought by wanmeng''s family. What does it have to do with me?" brother long stared at the beads and shouted in a very righteous tone. It seems that it''s reasonable to have no money to pay back.


    I was stunned when I heard the name Bai wanmeng. Then I looked at brother long and said, "brother long, what''s your relationship with Bai wanmeng?"


    "What''s my relationship with her? Do you have a crush on others?"


    "I have a daughter-in-law. What do I like about her? I just wonder how you hook up with Bai wanmeng, who is so young, beautiful and rich?" I asked with a smile.


    "I didn''t find out why your child is so fucking biased. Can people like me when I''m so fucking old?"


    "You don''t have to feel inferior. Some rich women may have this special hobby!" I patted brother long on the shoulder and replied.


    "Roll the calf, that''s a fucking girl!" brother long shouted.


    "Ba Da!"


    When I heard this, the cigarette end on my mouth fell directly on my thigh. I looked at brother long and remained silent for a long time. Then my lips trembled and stammered, "what are you talking about?"


    "Bai wanmeng is my daughter. What''s wrong?" brother long returned with a proud face.


    "She... Is she your daughter?" I was still in a state of extraordinary shock.


    "Are you fucking windy? Shivering here..." brother long scolded wordlessly.


    I reached out and patted the cigarette end on my thigh, then dragged brother Long''s shoulder and asked, "is she really your daughter?"


    "You fucking ask me again. I''m anxious?" brother long shouted with his eyes staring at beads.


    "No, you look like this. Why is your daughter so beautiful?" I asked incredulously.


    "..." brother long looked at me with speechless eyes. He stood up and was about to leave, but I grabbed him, and then asked, "your name is Li. Why is your daughter Bai?"


    Brother long looked at me and was silent. Then he looked at me and asked: "It''s been a long time. When I was good with his mother, I was still a so-called social elder brother, but when Wan Meng was a teenager, I had an accident. I ran away alone and left them there. Wan Meng himself was a strong woman. I left, but she knew I would come back, so since when did she help me keep me there The business she left behind also helped me change all my debts. Later, Wan Meng grew up. Wan Meng was very similar to his mother. She was all strong women, so she used herself as a man as a girl. The only regret in my life was that I didn''t see her mother for the last time. She waited for me for many years... "


    When brother long said this story, he didn''t feel any color, but what I heard was mixed. How difficult it is for a woman with a daughter to help her father maintain those so-called businesses. Ordinary people may not understand it at all, but I can understand it, because I am in this society now. I know how dark this society is, I also know how difficult it is to go our way.


    I patted brother long on the shoulder and didn''t speak.


    "Fortunately, Wan Meng didn''t humiliate me. When I came back there, my things were still... Wan Meng gave me the business, but I refused because I was no longer qualified to accept it." brother long said after seeing that I didn''t speak.


    "I heard uncle Wei say you seem to have some enemies?" I looked at brother long and asked.


    "How long ago was that? My revenge may not be avenged in my life." brother long sighed and replied to me.


    "Why?" I asked, frowning.


    "I''m too old to toss..." after brother long said that, he looked at me again and said: "In fact, I think you are like watching your own children. If you can be good, I think it''s OK. After all, you are on the road. I don''t want to see you separated from your children like me one day. You can''t reunite with your daughter until you are old. She doesn''t feel fatherly love at her best age. It''s useless for me to make up for it when I come back now."


    "It would be nice to come back," I said, looking at brother Long''s gray hair and low.


    "Well, it''s all broken things in the past. It''s meaningless to say it all the time. You''d better hurry up and straighten your side. I''m fine now and don''t have to worry about anything..." brother long looked at me and smiled. It was obvious that he had put down the pimple in his heart long ago.


    "Liangzi likes your daughter. At the beginning, I always felt that Bai wanmeng''s daughter was not simple, so I was very wary of her. Now I know she is a daughter, I''m relieved. No, you can''t marry your daughter to Liangzi, so we can be in laws!" I bared my teeth and said to brother long.


    "Don''t shameless here. I tell you, who is his mother, and you are my own family. Besides, I feel that the child is pretty good, but as for his dream, can I has the final say? After all, euphemism is so big now, and others have their own ideas. What an old man said you could use?"


    "It''s like who loves to be your in laws. Liangzi''s family doesn''t lack women, okay?" I said something hard, but I''m still very happy after I know Bai wanmeng is brother Long''s daughter. After all, this matter has always pressed me and Meng Liang at the bottom of my heart. I know Meng Liang still likes Bai wanmeng, but he hasn''t said it all the time, just because I once told him to stay away from this woman, but now it''s OK. What can happen between Meng Liang and Bai wanmeng It''s not something I should worry about if I can''t get together.


    "..." brother long looked up at me and then said, "we may go back tomorrow..."


    "So anxious?" I was stunned and shouted.


    "There''s nothing for me here. What won''t I do?"


    "I still want to entertain you. How can I say you are also my lifesaver!"


    "Don''t talk to me about this! It''s no use!" brother long raised his leg and kicked me, then said with a smile: "I have to take Wei Yiwen and Zhang Fengyu away!"


    "..." I looked at brother long and didn''t speak.


    "Why? Reluctant?" brother long smiled and asked.


    "That''s for sure, but it''s better for you to take them away than me. Now Zhaojia village is also pulled down. If they just go back to the harem, it''s no fun. Uncle Wei is a senior, so it''s time to have a rest..."


    Although I know brother long will take them away this time, I still feel a little distressed at this time.


    "Shall I let the wind and rain stay?" brother long asked tentatively.


    "Aren''t they always together? Take them all away, so uncle Wei won''t be boring, and they can have a company!" I shook my head.


    "Hehe, at the beginning, when I wanted to tell you, I was afraid you didn''t agree..." brother long bared his teeth and smiled.


    "There''s nothing to agree or disagree with. If I can, I''d rather you take all the people in our harem away. I''ll be relieved..."


    "I can''t afford so many people..." brother long smiled back at me, then looked up at me and asked, "are you tired?"


    "Tired?" I asked in surprise, and then said in a low voice, "tired or not, can I withdraw now? Is it all his efforts? In order to get ahead, now I have the opportunity to get ahead. If I am tired and I come down, do you think it is possible?"


    "Ha ha..." brother long smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Brother long, I want to ask you about someone."


    "Who?"


    "Do you know the iron face?" I asked very directly.


    ��������


    Brother long looked at me with strange eyes and suddenly fell into silence.

 Chapter 788

    In the corridor outside the hospital ward.


    Brother long was obviously stunned when he heard the name of iron noodles. Then he touched his nose and looked at me and asked, "why do you suddenly think of asking this man?"


    "We went back a year ago and were caught by iron faced people. My two brothers died there..."


    I whispered back, and then said, "they caught us just to lead you out..."


    Brother long looked at me and was silent for a moment. Then he took out his cigarette and held it in his mouth. He patted me on the shoulder and said, "I told you you you might not listen, but I suggest you never touch this person. Iron face is very terrible. He is not like sun Qiang and Fan Jun. He is much more terrible than these people. At least you can''t afford to play with him now!"


    "..." I looked up at brother long and didn''t speak.


    "OK, you don''t have to know all about some things!" brother long waved to me and ran to the ward. I stood in situ and was stunned. I wondered why brother long was so afraid of the iron face?


    After thinking for a while, I thought it was useless to think about these things now, so I also ran to the ward with steps.


    ����


    "Doctor, when can I leave the hospital? I''m fucking crazy here!" Zhang Fengyu shouted at the doctor opposite the pager with a pager in his hand.


    "I can''t leave the hospital for the time being." the doctor returned with some helplessness.


    "Then can you clean up this fool for me? I fucking need to rest!" Zhang Fengyu shouted at his throat, dragging Zhang TongZhou next to the hospital bed.


    "Dudu..." there was no sound on the other side of the pager.


    "Hey, hey? Talk, my grass... Why don''t you fucking talk..." like a psychosis, Zhang Fengyu grinds and chirps at the pager, while Zhang TongZhou sits beside him laughing and doesn''t speak.


    I watched the two brothers helplessly shake their heads, and then walked to Meng Liang''s side.


    "What are you doing with JB?" I looked at Meng Liang in a daze and asked with a smile.


    "It''s all right, take a break..." Meng Liang turned his head and smiled back at me.


    "How do you feel?" I asked.


    "Still like that, it''s certain that he won''t die." Meng Liang replied to me perfunctorily. I looked at his eyes. I knew he must have something in his heart now, because his eyes changed from the moment he saw Bai wanmeng.


    "Do you want that woman?" I sat beside Meng Liang with a smile and asked in a low voice.


    "Shua!"


    Meng Liang suddenly looked up at me, and then his eyes gradually dimmed. He wanted to talk, but he didn''t say it.


    "Do you really like that woman?" I asked, looking at Meng Liang with a serious expression.


    "I don''t know what love is. Anyway, I just want to have sex with her!" Meng Liang''s answer was simple and rough.


    "Ha ha..." I grinned, then looked at Meng Liang and said, "you give me 100 yuan and I''ll tell you good news."


    "I''m fucking like B. where can I give you the whole 100 yuan?" Meng Liang looked at me with some speechless eyes.


    "... Bai wanmeng is brother Long''s daughter!" I know Meng Liang really can''t afford money, so I gave up the idea of blackmailing money.


    "Really?" Meng Liang sat up with a thump when he heard this, stared at the beads and shouted at me.


    With Meng Liang''s voice, everyone else in the ward looked at us.


    "What''s JB doing? Don''t make a fucking noise. I need a fucking rest!"


    "I can''t rest well with a fool like you..."


    Liu Rui and Yang Song shouted at Meng Liang like a psycho.


    "Roll the calf, don''t rest well, go home and pout!"


    Meng Liang stared at the beads, turned his head and shouted at the two people. Liu Rui and Yang Song were quiet in an instant.


    "Really?" Meng Liang pinched my shoulder and shouted at me.


    "I have nothing to lie to you. What are you doing? No, ask brother long yourself..."


    "That..." Meng Liang stopped and stared at me.


    "If you like it, go after it. If you can''t catch up with your brother, there''s medicine. If you can''t, let''s apply medicine. Rape is five years!" I patted Meng Liang and said with a smile.


    ��������


    Meng Liang looked at me with a very excited expression. I know he must be very happy now. The only knot between me and Meng Liang is Bai wanmeng. However, now that Bai wanmeng''s matter has been solved, we have completely put down the layer of scruples in our hearts. In fact, I still hope Bai wanmeng can come together with Meng Liang, After all, Bai wanmeng is a standard Bai Fumei. She looks good, has a strong figure and has many resources in her hand. At least I can feel that Meng Liang really likes Bai wanmeng.


    "Ye, can you play poker?" just then Liu Rui shouted at me.


    "Who is it?" I turned and smiled.


    "There are so many of us. I''ll try to get my medical expenses out so as not to burden our harem..." Liu Rui winked at me with his bare teeth.


    I stood up and walked to them with a smile, and then followed Longge Wei Yiwen, Liu Rui, Yang Song and others to set up golden flowers. The whole ward was from our harem. Although each of us was injured, the atmosphere in the ward was really good, at least not as frightened as outside.


    ����


    H City, in the advanced ward of a hospital.


    Xiao Wu and Wang Jun were wrapped like mummies and lying on the hospital bed. Liu Neng sat beside them with a tired expression.


    "I don''t even know what you think. Why did you let them go at such a good opportunity? If I made them all fucking sudden, how could there be so many things now?" Xiao Wu could only stare at the ceiling above the house because he had gauze on his body.


    "...." Liu Neng looked at Xiao Wu and didn''t speak.


    "Are you fucking talking? Now that fool hasn''t woken up! So many of our brothers have been injured, and now we''re playing in vain like his mother!" Xiao Wu shouted with great emotion.


    "If you kill those people in the harem, can you still lie here now?" Liu Neng asked with narrowed eyes.


    "..." Xiao Wu bit his lips and kept silent for a moment, then gritted his teeth and shouted: "I just don''t understand why there are so many people in the back palace? Why do so many people help them every time? Bi Wenshi can''t kill them. We haven''t killed him this time. Do they have many lives? Tell me?"


    "Is it useful for you to say this now? Do you think I don''t want to kill them? If they die, we can fucking walk in H city much easier than now! But ye Han and they can''t die in our hands, do you understand?" Liu Neng stared at beads and shouted.


    Xiao Wu looked at Liu Neng for a moment, then looked at Liu Neng with a very puzzled face and asked, "why can''t Ye Han die in our hands?"

 Chapter 789

    In the ward.


    "Liu Neng looked at Xiao Wu and stopped talking.


    "I fucking ask you? Why can''t Ye Han die in our hands? He''s your father. Can''t you do it?" Xiao Wu wanted to sit up excitedly, but the gauze on his body was too tightly tied. Xiao Wu struggled and found that he couldn''t move at all.


    "... we can''t die in our hands anyway." Liu Neng replied with his teeth.


    "Why? What are we here for? We''re running to kill the harem. If the harem doesn''t fall down, when can we get up? Tell me?"


    "These questions are not up to you. I can decide. Do you fucking understand? What''s the use of shouting at me now? We both work for others. We''ll be done as soon as the people above say!" Liu Neng replied irritably. Then he stood up and walked around the room for two times, pinched his waist, looked at Xiao Wu and asked: "Is the last group of people really Li Jinglong?"


    "... ah!" Xiao Wu was stunned and agreed.


    "How could he be here!" Liu Neng scolded, took a deep breath, and then sat on the chair and rubbed his hair.


    "Who is Li Jinglong?" Xiao Wu looked at Liu Neng and asked.


    "A man who dominated the wind and rain ten years ago..."


    "What about now?" asked Xiao Wu.


    "Now we''re just playing!" Liu Neng replied without thinking.


    "Who is this Li Jinglong vs. sun Qiang?"


    "What kind of thing is sun Qiang? Without Fan Jun, what''s the difference between sun Qiang and waste?" Liu Neng replied irritably, and then walked out of the ward with his mobile phone.


    Xiao Wu looked at Liu Neng''s back and wanted to talk, but stopped again.


    After Liu Neng got out of the ward, he found a quiet place and dialed a telephone number.


    "Hello?" the man opposite answered the phone.


    "Something''s wrong!" Liu Neng said directly, pursing his lips.


    "Say!"


    "Yesterday we wanted to rob two people from the back palace, but a group of people appeared and saved them!" Liu Neng said very succinctly.


    "Who saved it?" asked the other side of the phone.


    "Li Jinglong!"


    "..." the person across the phone heard the name and was silent.


    "Why did he appear at this time? Didn''t he disappear long ago?" Liu Neng looked across the phone and shouted.


    "Are you sure?" the man opposite asked slowly.


    "Li Jinglong told Xiao Wu himself. Li Jinglong already knows who we are, so he talked to Xiao Wu like this."


    "... how could he know?" the man across the phone asked suspiciously.


    "You asked me who I asked? Did you leak the news at home?"


    "Impossible!" the person opposite the phone definitely denied the idea, and then said, "Li Jinglong is not the original Li Jinglong. Don''t start with the harem for the time being and wait for Li Jinglong to go!"


    "I''m afraid he won''t go this time!" Liu Neng said with some worry.


    "It''s impossible. All his business is in Yunnan. He can''t stay."


    "I hope so!" Liu Neng sighed helplessly, then slowly hung up the phone.


    ����


    On the other side, Fan Jun''s house.


    Sun Qiang and Lin Zhiyong were all sitting on the sofa, while Fan Jun looked at the two people with a cold face.


    "There are more than 30 people inside and outside, but they didn''t catch two people. Can you give me an explanation?" Fan Jun asked, staring at Lin Zhiyong.


    "The opposite side is running hard. Our people are all police, and the combat effectiveness is not on the same level!" Lin Zhiyong replied to Fan Jun with gauze and teeth.


    "Hougong, they are so arrogant now that they dare to rob people in the hands of the police!" Fan Jun patted the table and shouted.


    "Later, it was not the people in the harem who rescued Ye Han. It should be outsiders!" Lin Zhiyong added.


    "..." Fan Jun turned to look at him and said nothing.


    "The people in the harem are accurate. Our operation is a secret operation, so they dare to be so bold. After all, the harem must be harder than our people when it can''t be seen. The harem must have some energy to go to today in H city..." Sun Qiang said slowly.


    "What do you think we should do next?" Fan Jun asked, looking at Sun Qiang.


    "What else can we do? Those two people must have run away, but they won''t come back for the time being, so you don''t have to worry too much in Zhaojia village. Just let it go!" Sun Qiang calmly replied.


    "But I''m still a little worried about running two people."


    "But now we have no other way. If you start with the harem now, the effect must be counterproductive. If the harem can start with the police today, they can find your home tomorrow. Do you believe it? They are a bunch of madmen, playing with the feeling of heartbeat!"


    "..." Fan Jun bit his lips and said nothing.


    "Only when we get the project of the University City can we bring down the harem completely. Anyway, you are the mayor now. We just have to spend time with them. When your side is stable, don''t we clean them up as we want?" Sun Qiang looked at Fan Jun and advised, then turned and took out a map, which is the map of the old urban area of the iron tower.


    Sun Qiang drew seven factories on the map with a red pen, then took them to Fan Jun, looked at Fan Jun and asked, "these seven factories are the key. Do you know them?"


    Fan Jun looked down at the map, then reached out to point out a factory and whispered, "this man can talk!"


    "Then start with him!" Sun Qiang nodded.


    "Isn''t it bad for us to do it ourselves?" Fan Jun asked with a frown.


    "We certainly don''t fix such a thing ourselves. I''m going to fix it for Liu Neng. After all, they do it. Finally, the University City project is also for them. We just get some dividends..." after sun Qiang finished, he continued: "it''s estimated that they can''t spare hands now. I''ll contact them after a while."


    "You must hurry up on this matter, because if you don''t do it, you will do it in the back palace. It''s better to hold it tight." Fan Jun said with some worry.


    "Don''t worry, little five, they can''t draw hands, and there must be no hands in the back palace!" Sun Qiang replied with a smile.


    "..." Fan Jun looked at Sun Qiang and stopped talking.


    "If there''s nothing wrong, we''ll go first?" Sun Qiang asked, looking at fan Jun.


    "Hmm!" Fan Jun nodded, then looked at Lin Zhiyong and said, "pay attention to things in the future. We haven''t done much trouble recently. Please stop..."


    "I see!"


    Lin Zhiyong nodded, followed sun Qiang out of Fan Jun''s study, and then ran downstairs.

 Chapter 790

    H City, in the ward of Municipal Medical University.


    Several of us followed brother long. They pricked golden flowers for more than two hours. Later, they were really sleepy. We didn''t bother. We cleaned up and prepared to rest. After all, our gang were injured, so we still need to rest.


    In the evening, Su Su and Wu Mei, er Mei and three girls bought us meals and brought them to us. Su Su was not very angry when she saw that I had no big deal, but she looked at me strangely.


    After midnight.


    "Almost I have to go back to bed..." brother long yawned and shouted at us.


    "Ha ha, OK!" I promised in bed.


    "Well, I''ll come back tomorrow and we''ll do it!"


    Brother long can have thousands of dollars if he loses today, so he is very angry about it. I think if he doesn''t win back the money, it''s easy for him to stay on our side.


    "Come early tomorrow......" Liu Rui bared his teeth and shouted. With a big head like brother long, Liu Rui was very welcome.


    "OK, I''ll come early tomorrow!" brother long agreed with a smile, and then turned around to run outside the ward, but at this time, Zhang Fengyu shouted, "brother long, can you take this fool away?"


    "Ah, I forgot you..." brother long patted his head and then looked at Zhang Tongzhou and asked, "why, don''t you go back?"


    "Go back by yourself. I''ll be here later..." Zhang TongZhou waved back.


    "Elder brother, can you fucking hurry?" Zhang Fengyu shouted with abnormal collapse.


    "I''ll stay with you for a while. Aren''t you happy?" Zhang TongZhou asked righteously.


    "I grass your mother, can I go if you don''t go?" Zhang Fengyu should make Zhang TongZhou torture crazy, struggling to get out of bed.


    "Can you be fucking honest? You''re still hurt. Stay honest..." Zhang TongZhou pressed down Zhang Fengyu, then smiled at brother long and said, "go, I won''t go back today. Have a good chat with my brother..."


    "Ha ha!" brother long smiled helplessly, then turned and ran outside the ward.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll see you off..." at this time, I put on my slippers and ran to brother Long''s position.


    "It''s not that I''m not coming. What are you sending?" brother long stopped silently and stood in place waiting for me for a while.


    "I''m not trying to be polite..." I grinned and followed brother long out of the ward side by side.


    "Why, do you want to send it?" brother long asked me impatiently when he was about to leave the hospital.


    "Send the Buddha to the West." I replied with a smile.


    "Grass..." brother long scolded irritably, then walked out of the hospital with his back hands, and I followed him out of the hospital.


    After leaving the hospital, as I expected, there was a Land Rover parked outside. Next to the Land Rover, Bai wanmeng wore an exquisite suit, her hair curled up high, and stepped on the ten centimeter high heels. To tell the truth, it''s hard for a girl like Bai wanmeng not to think about that as long as a man sees you. She is beautiful, sexy and attractive, As soon as I see this girl, I think of what she looks like in bed.


    "Coming?" I saw Bai wanmeng and hurried forward with a little face to say hello to Bai wanmeng.


    "HMM." Bai wanmeng glanced at me in disgust.


    "Don''t have this attitude. Why are we friends now? You''re so bad..." I smiled awkwardly and opened my mouth.


    Bai wanmeng looked at me, and then ran to brother long. I stretched out my hand and grabbed Bai wanmeng directly, then looked at her and asked, "do you have time to talk?"


    "I have nothing to talk to you!" Bai wanmeng answered me coldly, then turned around and left, but she found that I didn''t mean to let go at all, frowned at me and asked, "can you let go?"


    "I have something to tell you..." I said firmly.


    "..." Bai wanmeng glanced at me irritably, then shook off my hand, rubbed her arm and said, "fart!"


    "Can we talk somewhere else?" I looked at Bai wanmeng and asked very seriously.


    ��������


    Bai wanmeng glanced at me, then rubbed her wrists and turned her head to run to the other side of the Land Rover. I saw Bai wanmeng walk past, and I followed him. Brother long stood there, looked at our two backs, and scolded silently: "I fucking knew it wasn''t running to send me out!"


    "Brother, get in the car..." the driver shouted at brother long.


    "No, I have to see what he said to my daughter..." brother long was about to come to us.


    "People say what they like! What are you worried about?" the driver shouted silently.


    "Roll the calf, don''t have you everywhere. I''m very upset now..." brother long walked to Bai wanmeng and me, then stared at me with big eyes and asked, "what do you say to my daughter?"


    "Brother long, can you step aside if I say something personal?" I looked at brother long and asked in silence.


    "What am I doing? Why can''t I listen to you talking to my daughter?" brother long shouted at me with big eyes.


    "Elder brother, can I insult your daughter or what? I really have something to do. Would you please make room for me?"


    ��������


    Brother long looked at me, then looked at Bai wanmeng around me, then hesitated for a moment and said in a low voice: "well, girl, be careful yourself. He''s not funny. I''ll tell you..."


    "Yes!" Bai wanmeng said softly.


    Brother long reached out and pointed at me. Then he walked into the Land Rover.


    "What can you say..." after brother long left, Bai wanmeng said to me expressionless.


    "That what..." I hesitated for a moment, then whispered, "there may have been some misunderstanding between us, so I want to tell you I''m sorry?"


    "Is it useful to say sorry now?" Bai wanmeng glanced at me and asked with a sneer.


    "Whether it''s useful or not, I''m sorry to have told you. As for what you think, I can''t control..." I replied with an indifferent look.


    "You..." Bai wanmeng stretched out her finger and pointed at me. Her eyes collapsed.


    "What''s wrong with me?" I asked with a smile.


    "Is this your attitude of apology?" Bai wanmeng shouted, grinding her silver teeth.


    "Don''t worry about your attitude. Anyway, I apologize. It''s not the problem I told you today..."


    "What''s the problem?" Bai wanmeng asked.


    "My brother Meng Liang likes you!" I said very directly.


    Bai wanmeng was stunned when she heard this.

 Chapter 791

    Next to the Land Rover.


    "Pa!"


    I stretched out my hand to light a cigarette, and then looked at Bai wanmeng expressionless. Bai wanmeng''s expression was very shocked. It seemed that he was not prepared for what I said.


    "In fact, Liangzi has liked you since he first saw you. I thought you knew about it, but now you don''t seem to know from your reaction..." I whispered to Bai wanmeng.


    "Why didn''t he tell me himself that he liked me?" Bai wanmeng asked in a low voice with her neck askew.


    "I know he likes you, but at first I don''t know who you are. I''m afraid you''re our enemy, so I warned Meng Liang not to approach you!" I explained.


    "Ha ha, Meng Liang is really obedient..." Bai wanmeng sneered, with a very sarcastic tone.


    "What we experienced is not what people like you can imagine. Yang Song was once used by a woman, so I want to see my brother from Yang Song''s old way. Now I know brother Long''s daughter, so I say this to you..."


    "I''m his daughter. Are you sure I won''t hurt you?" Bai wanmeng asked curiously.


    "Brother long saved us twice. If it weren''t for brother long, we would have died in SZ City, so even if brother long wanted to cheat me, I would be willing..." I threw away my cigarette butts and then said: "I have no other meaning when I tell you these words. I don''t want you to have sex with Meng Liang. I just want you to know that he likes you. If you have feelings for him, please give him some opportunities. If you don''t like him, please stay away from him!"


    "Hehe, your big brother doesn''t mix well in society and has a lot of shit..." Bai wanmeng grinned contemptuously.


    "I''m not their big brother, I''m their brother. All I do now is to make them live better, that''s all!"


    With these words, I turned and ran to the hospital. Bai wanmeng stood in situ and was stunned. She opened her mouth and wanted to call me, but finally stopped.


    After I left, Bai wanmeng slowly got onto the Land Rover.


    "What did the boy tell you?" brother long turned and asked when Bai wanmeng got on the bus.


    "Didn''t say anything..." Bai wanmeng replied thoughtfully.


    "Why? There''s something else you''re hiding from me?" brother long glanced a little reluctantly.


    "He... He said Meng Liang liked me."


    "..." brother long was stunned. He didn''t expect me to say so directly. He was silent for a moment, turned to Bai wanmeng and asked, "what do you think, daughter?"


    "I... I don''t know..." Bai wanmeng shook her head.


    "In fact, I grew up watching these children. There is no problem with their character. Your daughter is so old. I think you should give Meng Liang a chance to make an appointment. In fact, it''s OK. After all, your father and I are also very open-minded. I just want this boy to be good to my daughter. We don''t care about anything else. We don''t need that money, you know Is it... Girl, why don''t you talk? "Brother long is like a Tang monk, grinding and chirping.


    "Dad, I want to be quiet..." Bai wanmeng replied wordlessly.


    "Ah!" brother long agreed awkwardly. Then he slapped the driver on the head, clenched his teeth and shouted, "what are you waiting for without driving?"


    "..." the driver reluctantly rubbed his head and then started the car.


    ����


    A week later, most of us in the harem had been discharged from the hospital. After all, good people lying in the hospital every day could suffocate, so we were able to leave the hospital and come out. However, the injuries of Dongxi Tianming and Niu Lei were serious, so we had to continue to observe in the hospital, and I didn''t let them out.


    As for the little five sun Qiang, Fan Jun, they are also in the eyes of personnel damage, so they don''t continue to find fault with our harem. After all, everyone knows that brother long hasn''t left yet. If they really make an eye on our harem, no one will look good at that time.


    After I was discharged from the hospital, I set up a table in the largest private room of imperial food for no other purpose. First, I wanted to thank brother long. Second, I wanted to send Wei Yiwen and Zhang Yuyu. In fact, Zhang Yuyu was unwilling to leave, but considering that if Wei Yiwen left alone, it might be boring to get there, so Zhang Yuyu agreed.


    All the staff of our harem, plus the wave of brother long, more than 40 people filled two large private rooms. The driver and Zhang TongZhou met with us, so I arranged the rest to other private rooms. When I had dinner, I specially called Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan. Anyway, they are the only people I have in H city My two friends.


    ����


    In the imperial dining room, brother long and I specially arranged Bai wanmeng and Meng Liang together. When others saw this picture, they were very clear that they didn''t bother them. However, Meng Liang was obviously slow in this regard. He didn''t know what other girls liked to listen to. Anyway, I helped everything I could help, and I couldn''t manage so much of the rest ��


    "Why hasn''t Du Xianyang Jixuan come yet?" Liu Rui looked at his mobile phone and scolded irritably.


    As soon as he said this, the doors of the private rooms were pulled open. Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan bared their teeth and came in from the outside.


    "Why? Wait for us?" Du Xianyang often comes to our imperial dinner, so he feels more impolite than his mother. He takes off his coat while talking, and then hangs it on the clothes rack.


    "Just wait for you two..." I scolded wordlessly, then dragged Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan to brother long, and said with a smile: "I''ll introduce you, brother long, my first eldest brother! This is Du Xianyang, this is Ji Xuan, my few remaining two friends in H city..."


    "Brother long! Hello, I''m the second eldest brother of Ye..." Du Xianyang bared his teeth and shouted, then stretched out his right hand.


    Brother long shook hands with Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan, then smiled and patted Du Xianyang on the shoulder, smiled and said: "ye Zineng''s remaining friends are estimated to have no pit to run!"


    "..." Du Xianyang was stunned when he heard this. Then he quickly picked up the wine glass on the table and shouted at brother long: "brother long, I have to drink to you!"


    "No problem!" brother long picked up his glass and laughed back.


    "We must get old fellow iron!"


    Du Xianyang smiled and had a drink with brother long. Then they put their arms around their shoulders and began to talk about how I cheated him.


    I sat aside, my mouth twitched and felt a little embarrassed. It was clearly my fucking game. Now it''s like my fucking criticism meeting.

 Chapter 792

    After Du Xianyang talked with brother long for a while, he turned his head and looked at Ji Xuan. Then they picked up a bottle of Maotai, a whole bottle!


    They carried the wine bottle to the front of the private room, and then shook the wine bottle in their hands.


    "You say or I say?" Du Xianyang looked at Ji Xuan seriously and asked.


    "You say... I won''t say..." Ji Xuan whispered back.


    "Grass, let me talk about everything, I can talk!" Du Xianyang scolded wordlessly, then cleared his throat, looked at the one below us and shouted, "I''ll wait!"


    Hearing this, everyone in our back palace turned to look at the two people in front of the private room. No one knew what they were going to do.


    "Are you going to give us a duet?" Yang Song shouted at Du Xianyang with bare teeth.


    "Grass, what''s the JB thing about Errenzhuan? If our feelings are in place, I''ll give you a fucking pole dance. That guy quacks with energy!" Du Xianyang replied with a smile, then raised the wine bottle on his hand and looked at us and shouted: "In fact, we didn''t expect that Liu Rui could call us and ask us to come over for dinner. When Liu Rui called, I didn''t dare to answer the fucking phone. Do you know why?"


    The people in our harem were silent. I squinted at Du Xianyang and didn''t speak.


    "Because we both feel bad! Liu Rui called me because he regarded us as friends. When ye introduced me just now, he also said that I was his friend, but as friends, Ji Xuan and I were not with you at the most dangerous time in your harem. I''m not happy! You finished Bi Wenshi, and ye was tied to the mountain. I don''t fucking know "But I know I can''t fucking go. You''re stuck in the construction site, and I know it, but I can''t fucking go. We can''t help it!"


    Du Xianyang cried. This is the first time I saw Du Xianyang cry.


    Ji Xuan beside Du Xianyang patted Du Xianyang on the shoulder and didn''t speak.


    "After Liu Rui called me, I asked Ji Xuan whether we would go or not. I felt shameless because you and I were friends, but I hid at home when you were most dangerous. There were no friends like this. We were really involuntarily, really... Really involuntarily. We couldn''t go out. I didn''t want to explain anything, because Because all those things have passed, and I won''t say more when they have passed. In the future, if I Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan return this fucking B-like, you''ll think you haven''t known me! "


    "Don''t know, don''t know me, who the fuck is going?" I replied with a smile.


    Du Xianyang looked at me, then clenched his teeth and said: "I haven''t known ye for a long time. Although Ye really didn''t pit me, I only wrapped the biggest emperor sofa every fucking month since the opening of your harem. I haven''t been to other bars to drink since the opening of the harem. I haven''t been to other restaurants to eat since the opening of imperial food. Why? Because I know ye Han, I don''t say anything. This bottle I''ll have a drink with xuanzi. I''ll see you in the future! "


    "No!" I frowned and shouted.


    "Why? I love this bottle of Maotai?" Du Xianyang looked at me with a smile and asked.


    "Ha ha, a little..." I scratched my head and smiled back.


    "Grass!"


    Du Xianyang scolded wordlessly, then followed Ji Xuan and drank the Maotai directly.


    I watched the Baijiu down the stream and Du Xianyang''s neck. Actually, someone in the harem had told me this. Why did the harem throw blood in front of us as a side of interest? But they didn''t do what they did at home. Even in the most dangerous part of our harem, his mother was hiding behind him.


    My view on this matter is very simple. Although our harem has a cooperative relationship with the Du family and the Ji family, they have made some choices in the face of many things in H city for so many years. In short, our harem started with a knife. If one day we leave these things, we can''t live, so we must hold a knife in the face of the enemy They don''t have to rush forward, but they don''t need to do so, because they can earn money steadily in the office. The University City project is very good for them. If they don''t, they won''t be able to live. But our harem is different. We must rely on this project to wash our own white, so we must rush at the front with a knife. This is from this question Think about it from the most fundamental point of view.


    From the perspective of Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan, they can''t help themselves. If the company is theirs, they will rush to us regardless of others. However, the company is not theirs. They can''t help it. They can only be limited by their parents. In short, if I don''t want my children to go through this muddy water, after all, they will lose their heads Therefore, I have never really blamed Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan. I think everyone wants to live, but people live differently. What they give at home is what we strive to get.


    After Ji Xuan and Du Xianyang finished drinking wine, they returned to the dinner table. Although the people in our harem understood what Du Xianyang meant by drinking this bottle of wine, no one continued to mention it afterwards. After all, people in our harem drank all the wine and had good faith. If people in our Harem still took the ink of this matter, it would be a bit shameless.


    Because Du Xianyang and Liu Rui and Yang Song were together, the atmosphere in our private room was very active. Maybe at first, the four people were a little restrained, but later they let go. There were no outsiders, so they didn''t pay attention to the image. Bai wanmeng was a woman, but they were protected by Meng Liang, and others didn''t dare to come forward, Halfway through the meal, everyone lifted the mask of hypocrisy and began to dance in chaos.


    Later, after we finished drinking, Liu Rui went out of the door of the imperial dining room. Originally, the north and South held him, but the fool saw a bitch and chased her for two or three blocks. Then he pressed her next to the trash can, knelt directly in front of the dog, and banged her three times. The north and South couldn''t stop her, Liu Rui kowtowed and cried, took the bitch''s hand and said, "we are friends."


    The bitch was scared by Liu Rui and screamed, and Liu Rui followed. The man and dog barked in the street for more than two hours. Later, the north and South kicked the bitch away, and Liu Rui reluctantly followed us home.


    In fact, I don''t think Liu Rui and the dog are the most powerful. The most powerful one is my brother song. After Yang Song drank too much, he went out of the gate of imperial food and began to take off his clothes. If we hadn''t stopped the fool, I think they would all take off, take off and hold a taxi while shouting: "my legs are split, I can''t fucking get in..."


    Later, the taxi driver was scared like his mother met a ghost. He threw Yang Song on the ground with his foot on the accelerator. Just as the old car was about to help Yang Song up, Yang Song stood up and ran wildly in the street for a while. Finally, he held a big tree and cried tremblingly, and then sang the sentence: "love me, don''t go..."


    If I hadn''t let Yang Song relax with a big mouth, I think he could hold the big tree and cry all night.


    "This young man is just different..."


    Brother long and Wei Yiwen both spit and look at Yang Song holding a big tree and Liu Rui kowtowing with a bitch.


    "Wow..." Wei Yiwen vomited, then wiped his mouth, looked at brother long and said, "you can''t drink anymore? I remember you didn''t get drunk?"


    "I''m ok. Now... Wow..." brother long began to vomit before he finished talking.


    The two old men basically vomited together. The only sober people were Zhang Tian and Zhang Dao, because they themselves had a good amount of wine and didn''t drink much. After all, a lot of us have to drive if we want to go home.


    ����


    On the other hand, Meng Liang and Bai wanmeng very tacitly didn''t walk with us, and chose to walk back. Bai wanmeng understood what was going on, while Meng Liang accepted Liu Rui''s experience in pursuing Wu Mei at that time, otherwise Meng Liang''s fool would not think so much.


    The street lights on both sides of the path reflected the shadows of two people.


    Bai wanmeng blushed and bowed his head, but Meng Liang has been embarrassed to find a breakthrough in speaking. However, Meng Liang himself is a stupid person. He hasn''t even been around his mother. Can he not be nervous when you let him face a big beauty like Bai wanmeng?


    In this way, they walked on the path for more than half an hour. Meng Liang suddenly stopped and stood in place.


    Bai wanmeng stared at Meng Liang with big eyes, obviously at a loss.


    "Or..." Meng Liang held for a long time and finally said two words.


    "What else?" Bai wanmeng was stunned and asked.


    "Why don''t we go up and open a room?" Meng Liang took his ID card and pointed to the Express Hotel in front.


    Meng Liang asked Bai wanmeng directly. He didn''t expect Meng Liang to be so direct. He''s not direct. He''s a fool!


    Bai wanmeng looked at Meng Liang for a long time, because she really didn''t think of how to answer.


    Meng Liang saw that Bai wanmeng didn''t speak for a long time. His mind suddenly remembered the words I taught him at ordinary times. If not, let''s stick to it!


    Meng Liang was silent for a moment, and then directly stretched out his hand to hold Bai wanmeng up!


    "What are you doing?" Bai wanmeng exclaimed


    "Let''s open a room..." Meng Liang replied foolishly like a mentally retarded child, and then ran to the Express Hotel in front with Bai wanmeng in his arms.


    Bai wanmeng lay in Meng Liang''s arms and struggled at first, but then gave up.


    Ten minutes later, Meng Liang and Bai wanmeng opened a big bed room under the gaze of all the hotel staff!


    "Manager, do you want to call the police?" the waiter looked at the manager carefully and asked.


    "You fucking fool? Who is that man? You don''t know?" the manager scolded wordlessly.


    "Who?"


    "That''s Meng liang from the harem. You call the police when someone opens a house. He doesn''t kill you..."


    ����


    After Meng Liang and Bai wanmeng entered the room, they directly started the most primitive kiss. No one had any experience. It all depended on the most primitive instinct of human beings.


    "Do you love me?" Bai wanmeng asked, puffing out in Meng Liang''s ear.


    "Love!" Meng Liang took his face out of Bai wanmeng''s chest and nodded suddenly.


    Hearing this, Bai wanmeng directly pressed Meng Liang on the bed, and then began to tear Meng Liang''s clothes.


    Five minutes later, the house was full of spring and the sound of Jiao Chuan was heard all the time!


    ����


    At more than nine o''clock the next morning, I crept out of my bed vaguely and found that Su Su had already gone out. I should have gone shopping with Zhou Ke.


    I shook my dizzy head, and then walked from the bedroom to the bathroom in slippers, but I found that Su Su''s bathroom and I had long been harmed by me.


    "This stupid old woman doesn''t clean up..." I scolded silently, and then ran to the public bathroom in the living room.


    Sure enough, as soon as I entered the bathroom, I saw that fool Liu Rui sleeping on the toilet lid.


    "Roll the calf, why does the toilet smell good when you have a fucking bed every day?" I kicked Liu Rui impatiently.


    "Don''t fucking ink, don''t you see my fucking sleep?" Liu Rui replied to me, and then moved his body to the other side of the toilet.


    I saw Liu Rui get out of the way and sit directly on the toilet.


    "My grass, why does it stink?"


    Liu Rui choked his nose and shouted.


    "I fucking shit, can it not stink?" I looked at the spam message with my mobile phone in my hand and smiled back.


    "I''ll fuck you, I''ll fucking sleep, what the fuck are you doing shit!" Liu Rui honed his voice, then gritted his teeth and ran outside the toilet.


    "Ha ha, fool..." I saw Liu Rui laugh after he went out. Then I turned around and just wanted to take the toilet paper, but the paper in the paper was gone.


    "Who did you call a fool?" Liu Rui asked, standing at the door with toilet paper in his hand and smiling at me.


    "My uncle, Liu Rui, give me the paper quickly!" I stared at Liu Rui and shouted.


    "With your attitude, I''ll fucking give it to you. Why should I owe you?" Liu Rui asked as he stood at the door.


    "Will you give it to me?" I asked, looking at Liu Rui with suppressed anger.


    "Watch your fucking attitude when you talk to me..."


    "..." I looked at Liu Rui and was silent for a moment. Then I chose to give in and said with a smile: "brother Rui, I''m wrong. Your adult doesn''t remember villains. Give me the paper..."


    "Have you taken it?" Liu Rui asked, shaking the toilet paper in his hand and looking at me.


    "Yes..."


    "That''s about the same!" Liu Rui nodded with great satisfaction. Then just as he was about to give me the paper, he heard a loud noise outside the living room, followed by a roar: "Meng Liang, little bastard, you fucking come out!"

 Chapter 793

    "My grass! What''s the matter?" I asked Liu Rui after hearing the cry.


    "There seems to be an accident. I have to go out and have a look..." Liu Rui replied to me in a panic. Then he ran in the direction of the living room with toilet paper.


    I was stunned and sat on the toilet, silent for a moment, and then shouted at Liu Rui''s back: "Liu Rui, you fucking throw me the toilet paper!"


    No response for a long time.


    "Shit, what the hell are these..." I sat on the toilet, honed and scolded, and then listened to the noise outside the living room as if it was getting louder and louder, shouting and scolding.


    "What the fuck''s the matter? This is..." I stretched out my neck and shouted outside, but no one paid any attention to me.


    Five minutes later, I ran out of the bathroom and found that Liu Rui and several of them pressed brother long, and brother Long''s pistol fell to the ground. Anyway, there was chaos in our living room.


    "What''s going on?"


    I frowned and asked Liu Rui.


    "I don''t fucking know. Anyway, brother long came and said he would kill Meng Liang. I don''t know what happened to Meng Liang..."


    Liu Rui rode on brother long and pressed his head with his ass. brother Long''s big face was fucking flattened.


    "Brother long, why do you want to kill Meng liang?" I looked at brother long under Liu Rui and asked in a low voice.


    "Woo woo..."


    "Get the fuck up. Can he speak when you press him like this?" I pushed Liu Rui impatiently. Liu Rui looked at me, then looked at me carefully and said, "I''ve sealed the beast now. I''ll tell you. If you release it now, I won''t be responsible for anything. I''ll tell you..."


    "Get out of here!" I kicked Liu Rui impatiently and then dragged brother long up.


    "Little bastard, wait for me, I have to kill you!" brother long scolded Liu Rui with eyes staring at beads after sitting up, then simply sorted out his clothes, stared at beads and shouted, "where''s my gun? I''ll fucking kill Meng Liang first!"


    "Brother long, what are you doing? This is killing people here in the morning?" I frowned and asked. To tell the truth, we all drank too much last night, so I really don''t know what happened to Meng Liang.


    "Ye Han, it has nothing to do with you. Get up..." brother long grabbed me, then stood up and shouted, "where''s Meng liang? I must kill him!"


    "What''s going on? Brother long, can you make it clear?" I asked brother long impatiently.


    "..." brother long looked at me and said to me with his teeth clenched and heartache on his face: "yesterday, after we finished drinking, I wanted to set him up with my daughter, so I asked him to send my daughter home, but I never thought, never thought!"


    "You never thought of anything? Can you make it clear?" I shouted a little worried.


    "I never thought that Meng Liang''s little son of a bitch looked very fucking honest at ordinary times. Who knows it''s a son of a bitch with a human face and a beast''s heart!" brother long shouted with a very painful expression on his chest.


    "He raped your daughter?" Liu Rui swallowed spitting fiercely and asked in surprise.


    "That''s not so..." brother long waved his hand and then said, "but my daughter didn''t come back last night..."


    Hearing this, I was stunned. Then I hurried to Meng Liang''s room, pulled open the door and found it empty!


    "Brother long, Meng Liang is not here..." I waved to brother long reluctantly. I was secretly happy that Meng Liang was finally enlightened. I took advantage of this opportunity to have raw rice and cook mature rice.


    When Liu Rui knew that Meng Liang was away, he grinned at me. Then he went to brother long and patted him on the shoulder and comforted him: "brother long, in fact, they didn''t come back all night. I guess it''s nothing. Maybe they went to the Internet cafe and went black..."


    "It''s stupid of you to open a green basket for your uncle. How big a man is he to go to the Internet cafe? Brother long stared at the beads and shouted.


    "That''s possible, love to play, maybe..." I explained awkwardly.


    "No, I have to find Meng Liang, the son of a bitch. He has to harm my girl!" at this time, brother long feels very heartbreaking. It''s really the uncle farmer''s cabbage, which seems to have been trampled by a pig.


    "Well, I''ll call Meng Liang and ask him where he is." I took out my mobile phone and dialed Meng Liang, but it turned off.


    "Grass, why did this fool turn off the fucking power!" I scolded wordlessly, then looked at brother long and said wordlessly, "why don''t you calm down first, brother long? Let''s wait here for a while?"


    "I''ll wait for a JB, and then wait a fucking while. The children are all born..." brother long scolded irritably, turned around and prepared to go, but at this time, brother Long''s mobile phone suddenly rang.


    Brother long answered the phone quickly, and then shouted to the mobile phone, "did you find it?"


    "What? Rujia Express Hotel? Ok... Ok... I see!" brother long hung up the phone directly after saying that, and then said with gnashing teeth: "fuck, take my daughter to Rujia. Can you deduct more points?"


    Brother long scolded and ran outside the house.


    "What? It''s all fucking home!"


    After brother long went out, Liu Rui turned to me and asked.


    "What the fuck can I do? Shout the old car Duan Hui and them and follow them. Otherwise, brother long will have to kill Meng liang when he sees them..."


    I replied anxiously, and then ran after brother long with my wallet.


    "It''s really awesome day by day. It''s like home?" Yang Song shouted silently while sitting on the sofa, and then followed him out.


    Outside the villa.


    Liu Rui, Yang Song and I got on the Longge Bentley very shamelessly, and then the old car Duan huinanbei followed us in a domineering way.


    "Brother long, in fact, you don''t have to worry. It''s all possible. Maybe it''s not as complicated as you think!" Liu Rui sat next to brother long and advised him.


    "Don''t fucking talk to me. I''ll clean up Meng Liang and I''ll fucking clean up you later." brother long scolded with gnashing teeth. His mood was very unstable.


    "What''s wrong with me? What are you doing with me..."


    "You''re not a fucking good cake. You''re all like a fucking B!"


    "Brother long, if you talk like that, I can have a good chat with you. You say it''s not me who sleeps your daughter. What''s the use of you spreading fire with me now? Do we have to be reasonable?" Liu Rui gave full play to his ability of honing and chattering at this time, which is endless.

 Chapter 794

    Inside Bentley.


    Brother long looked at Liu Rui, who was grinding and chirping endlessly. He was speechless and couldn''t talk at all, because Liu Rui didn''t finish talking.


    I sat in the back and kept dialing Meng Liang''s phone, but no matter how I called the opposite side, it was turned off.


    "Fuck, what the hell is this fool doing?" I scolded silently, and then gave up the idea of calling Meng Liang.


    "Brother long, why don''t you talk? Talk?" Liu Rui grinned and hawed, but he still didn''t give up the idea of continuing to talk to brother long.


    "Can you shut up?" brother long shouted at Liu Rui with staring beads.


    "No, brother long, I don''t think you''re in a bad mood. Can I talk to you and enlighten you?" Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied.


    "What the fuck do I use you to enlighten..." brother long shouted in silence.


    "Brother long, you''re wrong. Although you''re a little older than me, I tell you, it''s not a matter of age. I think you''re too impulsive now. Impulsivity is the devil. You know, I told you that many people commit crimes on impulse, and then I said that they were impulsive at that time, but was impulsivity useful? Others The police don''t care whether you are impulsive or not. Anyway, if you commit a crime, you have to go to jail. Do you know? So now you have to calm down... "


    "Wow!"


    Brother long clenched his teeth, raised his pistol, stared at Liu Rui and shouted, "you''re fucking talking to me about ink!"


    "It''s not brother long. I just told you that I can''t be impulsive. How can you be impulsive again..." Liu Rui asked helplessly looking at the black muzzle on his head.


    "Return the fucking ink, isn''t it?" brother long stared at the beads and shouted, and then directly rolled the bolt of the gun!


    "No, no, I won''t talk..."


    Knowing that brother long might be coming, Liu Rui quickly waved his hand, then turned his head and looked at me helplessly.


    "What do you think I''m doing?" I was stunned and asked Liu Rui.


    "I''m just looking at how you came out of the bathroom..." Liu Rui replied to me with a big mouth.


    "Grass, brother long, why don''t you jump to death with one shot!" I scolded with my teeth, then turned my head and looked out of the window and stopped talking.


    ����


    Ten minutes later, our group came to a home like Express Hotel.


    "Are you sure it''s here?" Longge looked around the hotel and asked the driver.


    "It must be here. Someone said he saw them both go in..." the driver quickly replied.


    Longge stood at the door of the hotel and sipped his lips. Then he gritted his teeth and ran into the hotel.


    "Hello, how many people, please?"


    The little girl at the front desk of the hotel asked with a smile when she saw us coming in.


    "I''m looking for someone. I ask you if there were two people here last night, a man and a woman..."


    Brother long asked while looking at the hotel with small eyes.


    "Sir, there were more rooms for a man and a woman last night. Can you be sure?"


    The little girl looked at brother long and asked.


    "Now this young man doesn''t know how to behave?" brother long murmured like a neuropathy, then touched his brain bag and thought about it, then looked at the little girl and said, "is the beautiful woman and the obscene man? Do you have an impression?"


    "No..." the little girl shook her head slightly.


    "Grass, what I fucking said is so obvious that you don''t remember?" brother long looked at the little girl and said nothing.


    "Really not..."


    Brother long looked at the little girl and was silent for a moment. Just when he was ready to give up, the manager of the hotel suddenly came over. Although the manager didn''t know brother long, he knew me and Liu Rui!


    The manager was stunned when he saw me and Liu Rui. Then he hurried over and smiled at us and said, "President ye, President Liu!"


    "Ah..." I nodded awkwardly, and then quickly winked at the manager, but it was too late.


    "Mr. Ye, did you come to find brother liang?" the manager asked me with a smile.


    "Brother liang?" Liu Rui was stunned, then pretended not to understand, winked at the manager, and then said, "what did you say, brother liang?"


    "It''s manager Meng liang of your harem!" the manager replied with a smile.


    "What are you talking about? Manager Meng..." Liu Rui still pretended that he didn''t understand anything, but the manager''s words directly attracted brother long. Brother long pulled Liu Rui open, stared at the manager and asked, "have you seen Meng liang?"


    "Ah, yes!" the manager nodded slightly.


    "Where is he now? Please take me to..." brother long dragged the lobby manager to run upstairs.


    "Isn''t that bad, sir?" the manager asked with a embarrassed face.


    "Wow!"


    Brother long took out his pistol and put it directly on the hotel manager''s waist. Then he stared at the beads and asked in a low voice, "is this good now?"


    "Ah?"


    The manager was stunned when he saw the pistol at his waist. Then he nodded quickly and promised, "OK..."


    Liu Rui and I shook our heads helplessly after seeing the scene. Then we had to follow brother long and the manager to the upstairs of the hotel.


    Five minutes later, the manager found Meng Liang''s room, and then trembled and said to brother long, "first... Sir, this is the room."


    "That''s it?" brother long was stunned, then put away the pistol, studied it in front of the door, narrowed his eyes and asked the manager, "how the hell did you open this door?"


    "Have to... Have a door card!" the manager replied quickly.


    "Door card? Where''s the door card?" Longge shouted with big eyes.


    "That what gentleman..."


    Before the manager''s words were finished, brother long took out the pistol directly, then stared at the manager and shouted, "I don''t fucking take a gun. Don''t you know what I do?"


    "Know..." the manager nodded quickly, then took out a door card and brushed it on the door.


    "Drop!"


    The door rang. Brother long reached out and pushed the door to go inside. After opening the door, the manager was directly dragged aside by the driver.


    "Pa!"


    At this time, I grabbed brother long, and then pulled him out of the door.


    Liu Rui and Yang Song understood what I meant. When they saw me pull brother long out, they ran directly into the room and shouted at the top of their voices, "Meng Liang, hurry!"


    "Ye Han, you fucking let me go!"


    Brother long saw Liu Rui and Yang Song running in, stared at the beads and shouted at me.

 Chapter 795

    "Brother long, can you calm down first?" I shouted, holding brother long staring at beads.


    "I''m fucking calm. What''s the matter? I''m calm. You release me now, or I''ll shoot!" brother long struggled and reached out to grab the pistol at his waist.


    I saw that brother long wanted to take out a gun, so I quickly reached out and pulled brother long, and then directly grabbed the pistol from brother Long''s waist.


    "What the fuck are you looking at? Help me?" brother long shouted to the driver standing by.


    "Ah!" the driver promised, and then he was about to rush towards me, but two steps forward was stopped by the old car and Duan Hui.


    "Buddy, are we still doing it?" the old car asked the driver with a smile.


    "..." the driver looked at the three people in front of him and was stunned. Then he shouted at brother long at his throat: "brother, there are many of them..."


    "Waste! Call Zhang TongZhou quickly. I have to fucking kill Meng Liang today. Even my daughter dares to sleep! Let TongZhou bring me the bazooka!" brother long shouted while pulling my hair.


    "Ah!" the driver promised. Then he took his cell phone and went out to make a phone call.


    "Old car, can''t let him call!"


    I shouted at the old car.


    "I see!"


    The old car promised, and then ran directly to the driver''s mobile phone.


    ����


    On the other side, after Liu Rui and Yang Song run into the room, Meng Liang and Bai wanmeng lie in bed with their fucking clothes off.


    After hearing the news, Meng Liang sat up with a splash, then stared at Liu Rui and asked, "why the hell are you here?"


    "Ah!" Bai wanmeng screamed when she saw Yang Song and Liu Rui, and then hid her body in the quilt.


    "It''s fucking sleep?" Liu Rui asked with his big eyes in disbelief.


    "Is it a little fast?" Yang Song also expressed surprise.


    "I asked you why you two came back?" Meng Liang shouted at Liu Rui while wearing his pants.


    "You put the girl to sleep. Now they have found the door. Go away quickly!" Liu Rui responded and shouted quickly.


    "What is it?" Meng Liang was a little confused.


    "What''s the matter? Brother long is looking for you all over the world to kill you. Now Brother long is arguing with Ye Huashan at the door!" Yang Song shouted impatiently.


    "My father is coming?" Bai wanmeng stretched out her head in some panic and asked Liu Rui.


    "You didn''t go back all night last night. Your father thought Meng Liang was abducted and sold to you!"


    "Grass, how the hell did you find this!" Meng Liang muttered as he grinned and covered himself with clothes.


    "You hurry to go..." Bai wanmeng frowned and advised him to hide in the quilt.


    "I''ll see what''s going on!" Meng Liang replied stubbornly, and then he had to run in the direction of the door.


    "You''re still looking at a fucking JB. Hurry out of the window..." Liu Rui reached out and stopped Meng Liang, and then directly dragged Meng Liang to the window.


    "Why do I have to go out and have a look?" Meng Liang shouted at Liu Rui standing next to the window.


    "Look at a JB, you see, you fucking hurry up and come back when brother Long''s anger is gone..." as he said, Liu Rui directly pulled open the window and pushed Meng Liang next to the window.


    Meng Liang hesitated, then shouted to Bai wanmeng on the bed, "then I''ll go first?"


    "You hurry to go..." Bai Wan dreamt back.


    "Don''t be fucking numb, hurry to roll the calf!" Yang Song shouted irritably.


    ����


    On the other hand, the battle between me and brother long at the gate of the hotel has reached the most critical time. Brother long is now wrapped with my hands and feet. I am directly tied to brother long like an octopus.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Brother long lay on the ground, took a deep breath, and then shouted at me, "little bastard, you fucking release me!"


    "Brother long, can you calm down?" I asked breathlessly.


    "I have to fucking kill you!" brother long shouted. Then he would stretch out his hand and pinch me by the neck. But at this time, Liu Rui and Yang Song ran out and shouted at brother long, "brother long, Meng Liang is not in there!"


    "What?" brother long turned his head and said in surprise.


    "Meng Liang is not in there at all. Your daughter is alone..." Liu Rui continued.


    "Impossible!"


    Brother long stared at the beads and shouted. Then he stood up and ran into the room. After brother long released me, I quickly stood up. Liu Rui gestured OK to me. I smiled at brother long and then walked into the room.


    "Dad, why are you here?"


    When Bai wanmeng saw brother long coming in, she combed her hair and looked at brother long and asked.


    Brother long took a look at Bai wanmeng, and then went straight into the bathroom, but there was no one after he went in.


    "Where''s Meng Liang''s little bastard?" brother long stared at beads and asked Bai wanmeng.


    "Meng Liang sent me here yesterday and went back? Is Meng Liang gone?" Bai wanmeng said to brother long with excellent acting skills.


    "He didn''t go back at all yesterday!" brother long shouted with his teeth, then wandered around the house for a long time, and finally found nothing.


    "Brother long, Meng Liang may not be here..." Liu Rui stood at the door and said to brother long with a smile.


    "No way, that little bastard must be here!" Longge shouted confidently, and then he was going to run to the window.


    "Dad, Meng Liang is really not here. What do you want to do?" Bai wanmeng stood up and shouted at brother long angrily.


    "Impossible..." brother long still muttered this sentence, and then stood beside the window for a moment. He stretched out his hand to push the window open. Liu Rui and I saw that brother long was going to push the window open. We rushed to brother long, but it was too late.


    "Bata..."


    Brother long stretched out his hand and pushed open the window, then looked down against the cold wind.


    "Hello, brother long!"


    Meng Liang stood on the air conditioner and just looked at brother long. Then he grinned at brother long.


    "Ha ha, very good!"


    Brother long replied with cold eyes.


    After hearing Meng Liang''s voice, Liu Rui and I ran to the window. Then Liu Rui gritted his teeth and shouted, "didn''t I let you go? Why haven''t you gone?"


    "Big brother, this is the 15th floor. You''re a fucking Superman. I''ll go as soon as I fucking say go! Come down and show me one!"


    Meng liangleng stood shivering on the air conditioner and shouted at Liu Rui with a broken face.

 Chapter 796

    In our villa.


    Brother long sat on the sofa with an expressionless face and kept fiddling with the May 4th pistol in his hand. Meng Liang and Bai wanmeng were the children who did wrong. They stood opposite brother long with a very restrained expression. I could feel that both of them were very nervous at this time.


    "Ha ha..." my sudden laughter broke the embarrassing scene, and all the people in the room looked at me puzzled.


    "It depends on what I see. I didn''t do it..." I scolded wordlessly, then turned to look at brother long and said, "brother long, in fact, you don''t have to be so angry. I think this thing. After all, these two children are old, and it''s normal to have an object..."


    "Fart, how many fucking partners have you seen? He went directly to the hotel to open a room in less than a day?" brother long stared at the beads and shouted at me.


    "Maybe I can''t help myself when I''m in deep love. The feeling of this thing is still very subtle!" Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied.


    "Fart, I''ve never seen such a direct one in the depths of love!" brother long glanced at Liu Rui and shouted at his throat.


    "Brother long, if you use your old man''s thinking to consider the ideas of young people now, he must be wrong, right? Now this young man must be different from us at that time..." I hurriedly said.


    "Can you two fuck me? I don''t like you two now. I''ll clean you up when I finish cleaning up these two people!" brother long shouted impatiently at me and Liu Rui, then directly picked up his pistol and stood up.


    "Well, brother long, can I say something?" Yuan Yuan shouted quickly.


    "You have more than one JB?" brother long shouted very domineering. Then he walked to Meng Liang, squinted at Meng Liang and asked, "tell me, how are you going to solve this?"


    "... I''m in charge!" Meng Liang shouted with his teeth clenched after a moment of silence.


    "You are responsible, what the fuck are you responsible for? Tell me?" brother long said and directly put the pistol on Meng Liang''s forehead. He was very excited.


    "Brother long, what are you doing?" when I saw that brother long was serious, I quickly came forward and grabbed brother long.


    "What are you doing?" brother long turned back and shouted at me without expression.


    "Do you put the gun on his forehead for this fucking thing?" I shouted angrily.


    "Don''t sleep with your daughter, isn''t it?" brother long replied to me in an unreasonable way.


    "Dad, I volunteered..." Bai wanmeng bowed her head and replied.


    "You squint!" brother long shouted, gritting his teeth, then turned to look at me and shouted, "you fucking let go of me!"


    "This kind of thing, you love me. We Liangzi didn''t fucking rape your daughter. Do you want to put the gun on it? Now even if you kill him, what the fuck can you do?" Liu Rui also stepped forward and shouted at brother long.


    "What? What do you mean now? Rebellion, isn''t it?" brother long looked at Liu Rui and scolded.


    "Brother long, it''s not our rebellion. We think Liangzi didn''t do anything wrong. Your daughter wanted all this, and we didn''t prescribe medicine. It''s really a little..." at this time, Yuan Yuan also stood up.


    "Ha ha, they''ve all grown up, haven''t they?" brother long grinned, then turned to Meng Liang and shouted, "do you know you''re wrong?"


    "..." Meng Liang looked at brother long and said nothing.


    "Liangzi, admit a mistake, and it''s over..." I shouted at Meng Liang in a low voice.


    Bai wanmeng also stared at Meng Liang. We know that brother long can''t really kill Meng Liang. As long as Meng Liang admits a mistake now and brother Long''s anger disappears, it''s over, but Meng Liang''s fool is like a fucking donkey and doesn''t say a word with his head down.


    "Did I fucking ask you if you were wrong?" brother long repeated with staring beads.


    "...." Meng Liang still didn''t speak.


    "You fucking talk!" Liu Rui kicked Meng Liang anxiously and shouted with gnashing teeth.


    "... I''m right!" Meng Liang shouted, looking at brother long firmly after a moment of silence.


    "It''s fucking right that you slept with my daughter!" brother long stamped his feet angrily. Originally, he just wanted Meng Liang to admit a mistake, but who knows that the stubborn donkey had no intention of admitting a mistake at all.


    "I like her. I''ll be responsible for her when I sleep. I don''t throw it aside when I sleep. In the future, no matter what your daughter is like, I''ll marry her as long as she wants. Meng Liang has fewer women to sleep in my life. She''s the only one. I won''t change when I fucking sleep. I don''t know what''s wrong with me?" Meng Liang, who has never been very talkative, never knows how to express his introspective thoughts, but at this moment, Meng Liang is absolutely showing his true feelings, because I have never seen Meng Liang so excited to defend himself.


    "You little bastard, who the fuck knows what you said is true or false?" brother long slowly put down his pistol. Anyway, he couldn''t scare Meng Liang.


    "Do I have to lie?" Meng Liang asked, looking at brother long.


    "Fuck you..." brother long bit his teeth and scolded. Then he kicked Meng Liang''s ass directly. Then he sat on the sofa angrily, gnashing his teeth at Bai wanmeng and shouted, "you say how you like such a thing, just like a fucking fool!"


    Bai wanmeng turned her head and looked at Meng Liang. Meng Liang smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Brother long took a deep breath, then clenched his teeth and said, "you two will marry me tomorrow!"


    "What?" Liu Rui shouted excitedly as if he were married.


    "Why? It has something to do with you?" brother long asked, squinting at Liu Rui.


    "It''s not brother long. Are you in a hurry?" I asked, looking at brother long with my lips pursed.


    "Don''t be in a hurry. Such a thing must be done as soon as possible, or when my daughter is old, who the fuck should I go to?" brother long is now like the women in the street. Basically, he doesn''t speak any truth. He turned to Meng Liang and asked, "I ask you, can I get married tomorrow?"


    "I see Wan Meng''s meaning. He said it was OK!" Meng Liang replied in a stuffy voice.


    Hearing this, brother long quickly turned to Bai wanmeng. Bai wanmeng hesitated, then frowned and said, "Dad, I don''t want to get married yet!"


    "What are you talking about?" brother long stood up and asked in disbelief.


    "How old am I? Why am I so anxious to get married?"


    "Not a girl, you are not young..."


    "Dad, can you stop worrying about me? Although we''ve gone to bed, it doesn''t mean I have to marry him? What''s the age? You thought it was your time!" Bai wanmeng scolded silently. Then she turned and ran outside the house. Meng Liang hurriedly ran out.

 Chapter 797

    Brother long sat and looked at the two people who ran out. He was silent for a long time. Then he scolded with some pain: "this fucking girl is for nothing. After sleeping with others, he will be one with others..."


    "In fact, you don''t have to worry too much. After all, it''s no use worrying about the water spilled by the married daughter..." Liu Rui sat beside brother long and bared his teeth.


    "You think you''re a good talker?" Longge asked, squinting at Liu Rui.


    "It''s OK, at least it''s humorous..." Liu Rui smiled very badly.


    "When I look at your harem, I don''t have a good cake. I have a good virtue. I thought Meng Liang was a good child, but now he''s ruined by you..." brother long stood up slowly and scolded Liu Rui helplessly.


    "We didn''t bring this thing down. When he was old, he must have the idea of getting the right to mate!" at this time, Liu ruiwan analyzed it to brother long like a zoologist.


    "What the fuck are you talking about? What''s the fucking right to mate?" brother long reluctantly kicked Liu Rui, then shouted to Zhang Tongzhou and the driver, "go home!"


    "Well, brother long, go back by yourself..." Zhang TongZhou shouted shyly.


    "Isn''t it? You two are going to turn the fucking sky?" brother long scolded helplessly with his back.


    "Brother long, I think it''s time for us to get the right to mate. Just now I studied with brother song. Later, the three of us are going to go to the bathhouse in the harem to explore and have a profound discussion..." Zhang TongZhou stood beside Yang Song and bared his teeth.


    "No, what the fuck are you doing? You don''t count in your heart?" brother long took two steps forward, stared at Zhang Tongzhou and shouted.


    "I know, but I don''t have much work now. I just want to relax. After all, it''s not easy to come out..."


    "Grass! I''ve only been here for a few fucking days, and I''ve been ruined by the harem!" brother long scolded silently, and then walked out of our villa alone with his back to his hand.


    Seeing brother long gone, Liu Rui and I breathed a sigh of relief.


    "This fucking Liangzi quietly slept such a big beauty. It''s fucking awesome!" the old car walked up to me and said to me with a smile.


    "Fuck, he went to bed and the whole harem worked with them. He is the emperor? Can you make such a big noise by shooting?" I scolded silently, then patted the old car on the shoulder and whispered, "Yang Song will take these two people out later *, you should make good arrangements, and you''d better follow the standards of the four people who are rewarded by heaven!"


    "Ah!" the old car was stunned and nodded slowly.


    "Try to make the two of them whole, so that brother long can stay here for one more day, and give Liangzi more time to get along with Bai wanmeng!" I explained with a deep look.


    "Uphold justice!" the old car suddenly realized after listening, and quickly gave me a thumbs up.


    "Learn something, what you learn is your ability!" I patted the old car on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "That leaf, how much do they spend?" the old car shouted when he saw I was leaving.


    "It''s not your savvy. Why haven''t you made progress since you''ve been around me for so long?" I shouted back.


    "I see, put it in Meng Liang''s account!" the old car suddenly realized.


    "Yes, those two people are buying time for him, not for me. They must be on his account!" I nodded with satisfaction and ran to my house.


    The old station looked at my back in place and whispered, "it''s still righteous. There''s nothing wrong! The boss is the boss. Business outside is not good. He also knows that his own people can do it. He can''t lose money in business..."


    ����


    On the other side, Fuhe Shanju villa area.


    Today is the day when Xiao Wu was discharged from the hospital. Sun Qiang and others almost rushed over at the first time.


    "Little brother, how''s the injury?"


    In Xiaowu''s bedroom, sun Qiang sat by Xiaowu''s bed and asked with a smile.


    "I can''t die anyway..."


    Little five was eating a big apple and fiddling with the tablet computer in his hand. He looked very absent-minded, and there was no feeling of a patient at all. He said a little less than usual, but he didn''t delay what people should do.


    "Hehe, it''s all right." Sun Qiang nodded slightly, then looked at Liu Neng around him and said, "last time I talked to mayor fan, we may have to focus on the factories in the old city. After all, it''s the key to start the project there."


    "I understand what you said, Mr. Sun, but I want to wait..." Liu Neng replied in a low voice.


    "Why?" Sun Qiang was a little puzzled, because the sooner he started this matter, the better. So sun Qiang was very worried. When he heard that Xiao Wu was discharged from the hospital, he hurried over to ask Liu Neng what his plan was.


    "Because the people at Li Jinglong''s side haven''t left and the harem hasn''t started yet, I think we''d better wait. The people at the harem are easy to deal with, but the wave of people brought by Li Jinglong is hard to deal with..."


    "Ha ha..." Sun Qiang smiled and said nothing.


    "Mr. Sun, let me say something you don''t like to hear." at this time, Xiao Wu put down his flat plate, turned his head and looked at Sun Qiang. He was silent for a while, and then said: "In fact, Wang Jun and I are the only people who do this kind of work here. Now I''m like B. the walkways are fucking hard. Wang Jun, let alone, can''t get out of the hospital. We can handle affairs, but do we have to see what our situation is? If you have someone over there, you can do it, we don''t mind, but if you point to us, I suggest you wait Wait, after all, I''m also a human being, not a machine. I can move when it''s repaired. I have to fucking rest. Don''t we? We cooperate, but you can''t run and kill me? "


    Xiao Wu was stunned when he said these words directly to sun Qiang.


    "Mr. Sun, Xiao Wu may be a little straight, but what he said is also right. We really can''t find someone to do this right now. If you have a better candidate to use, but we really can''t do it. If you don''t have any candidates, I suggest you wait. Unexpectedly, Xiao Wu Wang Jun has been busy both left and right these days..." Liu Neng saw that sun Qiang didn''t speak and explained with a smile.


    "Well!" Sun Qiang nodded slightly and then said, "what you said is also right. If you can''t draw people on your side, I''ll see if we can find someone to do it. After all, we can''t have everything on your side."


    "Thank you, Mr. Sun, for understanding." Liu Neng nodded with a smile.

 Chapter 798

    Fuheshan Junei.


    Sun Qiang sat next to Xiao Wu, patted Xiao Wu on the shoulder, and then whispered, "the most important thing for you now is to heal your injuries. As for the matter of the factory, although I can find someone else to explore first, it is also an outsider after all. It must be easier to use than our own people. If you are really good, you have to come in person at that time!"


    "OK, Mr. Sun, don''t worry. After all, this matter is also related to our interests!" Liu Neng promised.


    "What kind of person do you think I''ll find for this?" Sun Qiang was silent and looked at Liu Neng and asked.


    "For the development of the old city, I think it''s better to find their own people in the old city. After all, it''s better to know than not to know..." Liu Neng thought for a moment and replied.


    "OK, I''ll go back and have a look, but I can''t guarantee that it will work if I find someone else."


    "That''s all right. After all, we have to point to ourselves at last. When others go, they help us find out what the atmosphere is over there..." Liu Neng replied with a smile.


    "Ha ha, just understand!" Sun Qiang nodded, then slowly stood up, looked at Xiao Wu and said, "today''s time is not short, and I should go back. I''ll come back when we have time that day..."


    "I''ll see you off." Liu Neng stood up when he saw sun Qiang leaving.


    "Gone!" when sun Qiang left, he smiled and waved to Xiao Wu.


    "OK!" Xiao Wu promised absently holding the flat plate, and then bowed his head and played with the flat plate in his hand.


    "Ha ha..." Sun Qiang nodded and walked out of Xiao Wu''s room with a smile. Liu Neng slowly followed sun Qiang.


    Five minutes later, Liu Neng walked back to Xiao Wu''s bedroom alone.


    "Gone?" Xiao Wu asked, squinting at Liu Neng.


    "Well, let''s go..." Liu Neng nodded slightly and then said, "next time you speak carefully. Now sun Qiang belongs to the same boat as fan Jun. we eat by him now. Do you understand?"


    "I want to be a good face, but look at his B. I just got out of the hospital and have to arrange work for me? Why do I have to push a wheelchair and take Wang Jun to the iron tower to talk about the factory acquisition?" Xiao Wu shouted impatiently.


    "Isn''t he worried too?" Liu Neng frowned back.


    "No, how can I find that you are a little afraid of him now?" Xiao Wu looked at Liu Neng with some confusion and asked.


    "Not afraid. Now who can help me win this project is my father."


    "You''re so fucking direct..." Xiao Wu replied speechlessly, and then said in ink: "this sun Qiang is not a fucking thing. I''m like this B, and I''m a good man? I guess, when we get this project, I''ll be fucking useless with that big fool Wang Jun. I can''t stand your tossing like this!"


    "Regret?" Liu Neng asked with a smile.


    "If I didn''t owe you a fucking favor, I wouldn''t be happy to come out..." Xiao Wu turned his head and then lay on the bed talking about the more important issue of length and time with those Pao groups in his QQ.


    Liu Neng saw that Xiao Wu didn''t want to talk anymore. He rubbed his face and eggs, and then ran outside Xiao Wu''s bedroom.


    ����


    On the other hand, after sun Qiang left Liu Neng''s villa, he got on the bus and began to call.


    The first call was to Lin Yushu, and the second was fan Jun. then he made an appointment and directly called the two people to his home.


    ����


    On the other side, the third floor of the harem.


    Yang Song and the old car directly took Zhang Tongzhou and the driver to the highest standard private room in our back palace. I have counted that except for Du Xianyang, the rest of the people can''t afford to spend. Why can''t they? Because all the configurations in the private room are arranged according to the Imperial Palace. This is my big Ruige''s idea, Don''t say anything about double flying, it''s the fucking emperor. What''s the real emperor? Only when you come to the largest private room in our back palace can you fucking know what''s the emperor.


    After Zhang Tongzhou and the driver entered the private room, they were all fucking stunned. Zhang TongZhou''s saliva flowed directly down his mouth.


    The extremely luxurious dragon bed and all the decorations in the house are all in accordance with the specifications of the Forbidden City. You know, my brother Rui studied the royal family in China before the morning and afternoon for this palace. I don''t brag at all. The whole country can bring you this feeling. After Zhang Tian first came to this private room, Looking at Nurhachi on the wall, he knelt down and knocked his head three times.


    Decoration is all about the one hand. The most important thing is the dress of the young lady. If you fuck the whole environment and get a few black * confused, *, the nurse teacher will certainly let other guests dance, so the girls here are all ancient costumes. They are customized one by one according to the costumes. Bras are non-existent things, one color belly pockets, It is said that the old car asked his mother to sew these belly pockets himself, and Liu Rui changed the names of the ladies. You can find all the empresses and concubines of all dynasties here. As long as you can call out your name, we can invite you out, not to mention the concubine. Even if you want to find mother Rong, we can fix it for you, The Hougong cleaning aunt plays a friendly role, and the quality is definitely a lever. And the feeling of each concubine''s appearance is different. For example, Wu Zetian must be matched with a scene of officials kneeling down and directly give you a scene as if she really saw Wu Zetian!


    Besides, you are also equipped with a small eunuch. After you come in, a special little servant girl takes off your clothes, and then eunuch Liu Rui turns over the sign for you. Whether it''s the scene or the plot, it completely restores the whole process of ancient kings'' sleeping. What kind of Shuangfei do you like? Seven or eight are all fucking good. As long as you can afford to pay, it''s not a fucking problem for those concubines to give you a live version of Zhen Huan''s palace fight.


    "Isn''t that awesome?" Zhang TongZhou was stunned when he saw such a scene for the first time. He looked at the rows of palace maids in small belly pockets in the house and made straight eyes.


    "Come, change our emperor!" Yang Song bared his teeth and shouted.


    "Wow..."


    The little servant girls in the room were directly crazy. They immediately surrounded Zhang Tongzhou, and then three times and five times pulled Zhang TongZhou''s clothes off. After taking off his clothes, Liu Rui came in with a plate and laughed, and then shouted at Zhang TongZhou: "turn over the sign, Emperor!"

 Chapter 799

    "Isn''t this a little too dreamy?" Zhang TongZhou touched his nose and looked at Liu Rui with light in his eyes.


    "It''s OK. What we pay attention to is a service attitude..." Liu Rui replied, and then handed the sign to Zhang Tongzhou. Zhang TongZhou wanted to be reserved, but later thought that the anti earthquake people came. It''s probably useless to install it at this time. Just now he reached out and opened two brands, one is concubine Yang and the other is Li Yuanyuan.


    "Why the hell is there Li Yuanyuan?" Zhang TongZhou asked, looking at the sign in silence.


    "We just want to conform to the public''s aesthetic habits. Don''t worry about Diao Chan Lv Bu. As long as customers need it, we must meet others..." Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied.


    "Diao Chan is OK, but let''s forget Lv Bu. It''s too fucking scary. At that time, I don''t know whether he plays with me or I play with him..." Zhang TongZhou muttered silently, then turned his head and asked, "what about my two girls?"


    "It''s just a girl. It''s a fucking imperial concubine!" Liu Rui shouted with his mouth curled, and then shouted to the outside of the room: "imperial concubine Yang, Li Yuanyuan, it''s o''clock!"


    "How the hell does it feel so awkward?" Zhang TongZhou muttered silently, and then sat down on the bed.


    After a while, two delicate looking girls in cheongsam walked in slowly, then smiled at Zhang Tongzhou and shouted at Zhang TongZhou with a charming face: "the emperor is lucky!"


    Zhang TongZhou was excited when he saw the snow-white legs of the two girls. Then he hugged the two girls and directly dragged others'' clothes on the bed. Then he played a little game.


    Standing at the door, father-in-law Liu shook his head reluctantly and said, "this thing is different from foreign customers. People''s local customers come in and take off their pants directly. It''s still in the fucking mood to play with two little bees..."


    "Well, emperor, enjoy it slowly. I''ll withdraw first!" Liu Rui shouted to Zhang TongZhou on the Dragon bed.


    "Let''s go, let''s go..." Zhang TongZhou replied impatiently.


    "Well, if you need to call me, I''ll wait at the door." Liu Rui shouted with a smile, and then slowly walked out of the private room.


    At the same time, the old car came out of another private room.


    "How''s your side?" Liu Rui asked, looking at the old car.


    "What else can we do? We need to serve. As long as it''s a man, he can''t be itchy..." the old car replied with a smile, then reached out and handed Liu Rui a cigarette, and then said: "but if it goes on like this, I''m a little worried about Liangzi''s wallet..."


    "You can''t afford to be afraid of anything. You prepare more money these days, and then wait for Meng Liang to give you no money, so you take the initiative to lend him the money, and then charge some interest from the middle..." Liu Rui gave the old car an idea very insidiously.


    "Isn''t it bad to charge interest? After all, we are brothers." the old car replied with a smile.


    "What''s wrong with that? Let me tell you. Under the leadership of Ye Han, our harem is basically a state of recognizing money but not people. Let me tell you this. Our harem is now who has money and who is the uncle. Tell me if you and ye are brothers?" Liu Rui asked with his arm around the shoulder of the old car.


    "Yes." the old car nodded.


    "Then I ask you if yekeng ever cheated your money?" Liu Rui then asked.


    "Pit!" the old car nodded quickly.


    "That''s it. Leaves can pit your money at the beginning. Why can''t you pit Meng Liang''s money?"


    "It''s mainly because I think it''s bad enough for Liangzi to let Ye hang alone. Ye pointed to Meng liang when she said that the salary of our harem next month..." the old car still couldn''t bear it.


    "Oh, how can I tell you now that you can understand what I mean? It''s a person like Ye Han. I''ll tell you, you can''t lose as long as you follow him. I tell you! He makes a lot of money, but you can''t make a little money?" Liu Rui grinned and hawed, and then brainwashed the old car.


    "No, since you know it can make money, why don''t you make it?" the old car looked at Liu Rui and asked in some confusion.


    "Nonsense, if I had money, I wouldn''t want to talk about it. My mother has a heart for loans now, you know? I see Meng Liang now. It''s not Meng Liang. It''s just walking RMB. I tell you! If my money wasn''t controlled by my stupid mother, I could fucking lend it to Meng Liang now. Do you believe it? Besides, if I lent it to Meng Liang Liang, I''m afraid he won''t pay me back, because our relationship is too familiar, but he is different from you. After all, he is also a person who loves face. At that time, you don''t have to worry about not paying back the money... "


    Liu Rui seemed crazy, looked at the old car and explained excitedly.


    "What you said seems to have some truth..." the old car also entered the state a little at this time and nodded vaguely.


    "Yes, what I said can''t be justified? I''ll tell you so. If I didn''t mix with Ye, I wouldn''t have ma Yun. I''ll tell you, I have to go back a little..." Liu Rui said proudly to the old car.


    "If you say so, I won''t be stubborn with you. After all, I think you are the best in our Hougong mind..." Lao Che agreed with Liu Rui very much.


    "How do you know I have a good mind? How did you find out?" Liu Rui bared his teeth and asked the old car.


    "Every time we fight, I find you are not present..." the old car explained faintly.


    "Grass, if you fucking nag like this, I really can''t communicate with you..." Liu Rui scolded speechlessly, and then ran to my office with big steps on his back.


    "I''m telling the truth!" the old car looked at Liu Rui''s back and said nothing.


    ����


    Liu Rui walked into my office with his hands in his pockets, then looked at me with a smile and asked, "what are you doing, young master Diye?"


    "What else can I do? I study the factory over the iron tower..." I absently returned to Liu Rui, looked up, and then asked in a low voice, "didn''t I fucking let you go to accompany Zhang Tongzhou and them? Why are you still in the mood to walk around here? Do you know that our main economic source now depends on those two people!"


    "Those two people were directly arranged by me into the highest configured private room in our harem. I''ll tell you so. They can''t get out of the private room without a hundred and eighty thousand people in one night. This doesn''t count as a tip for Zhang Tongzhou and the bald lady." Liu Rui shouted at me proudly.


    "Awesome!" I couldn''t help but give Liu Rui a thumbs up.

 Chapter 800

    "Look, you don''t see who your brother is..." Liu Rui shouted at me with his legs crossed sideways.


    "Try to break the consumption record of our harem..." I smiled back, and then looked down at the report on the computer. This is the report on the factory of Tieda university that I bought from others.


    "How''s the research going?" Liu Rui staggered to me with a toothpick in his mouth, and then bared his teeth and asked me.


    "It''s OK," I replied perfunctorily, and then looked down at the computer.


    "I told you that the thing you''re looking at now is useless..."


    "How do you know what I''m looking at?" I glanced at Liu Rui and asked curiously.


    "What do you think I don''t know? Did you buy it on Taobao for 50 yuan?" Liu Rui asked, sitting on the table with a disdainful look on his face.


    "Forty..."


    "Grass, it''s not bad for the ten yuan. Let me tell you now. It''s nonsense whether you look at it or not. What do you think, because the acquisition of the factory is not that you can study and understand these things. After all, the relationship in this is mainly based on those seven aunts and eight aunts..." Liu Rui replied to me carelessly, and then analyzed: "in fact, the key thing we do now is to send someone to see what''s going on there. After all, it''s better to talk about the acquisition of the factory face-to-face."


    "You think I don''t want to go to see it, but there are so many chaos in our harem now. I don''t have time to fucking want to go..." I reluctantly replied, then turned off the computer and lit a cigarette.


    "You can''t make it. You can let others pass!" Liu Rui gave me an idea.


    Hearing this, I immediately looked up at Liu Rui, and then my eyes were eager.


    "Can you stop looking at me as soon as you have something to do? I''m also very busy..." Liu Rui stared at me helplessly, then his body withdrew two steps, then stared at the beads and shouted, "can you stop looking at me like that?"


    "No, I just feel like you are an idle person in our harem..." I smiled back, then walked slowly to Liu Rui, patted Liu Rui on the shoulder and said, "our harem needs you very much now, can''t you stand up?"


    "Why is it me every time you stand up? You can''t pull a sheep hard even if you are collecting wool?" Liu Rui shouted at me very impassioned.


    "As long as other sheep in our harem don''t have time now, what can I ask you to do now? Why is it so hard for you?" I scolded silently.


    "It''s also a great honor for us to need me now, but what I want to say is that you can''t always use these old people in our harem. There are so many new people in our harem. Why can''t you exercise?"


    "What do you mean?" I looked at Liu Rui, felt his chin and asked.


    "You say, the old Bian and Xiaohei, do you say these two things are in him every day? Maggots are growing on the imperial diet. Why don''t you give them a chance to go out for exercise?"


    "At the beginning, I mainly thought that I didn''t want them to participate in the affairs of our harem, but you can''t stop these three fools. They just participated in it. You really remind me that they are idle anyway. It''s better to let them out for exercise. After all, I think they are also very interested in this..." I nodded in agreement with Liu Rui''s idea.


    "Yes, if they don''t exercise all the time, I think they will know how to ride a broken motorcycle every day. It''s better to let them go to the iron tower to see what''s going on..." Liu Rui pushed the work out and nodded quickly to agree with me.


    "..." I touched my chin and was silent. Then I picked up the phone and wanted to call Xiao hei and Lao Bian.


    As soon as Liu Rui saw that I was going to call, he quickly reached out to stop me, then looked at me and asked, "have you thought about what to say?"


    "What else can I say about this thing? Just let them pass?" I looked at Liu Rui with some doubts and didn''t understand what Liu Rui said.


    "You look like a fucking tiger. If you say so directly, can they realize the seriousness of this matter?" Liu Rui reluctantly scolded me, then pulled down my phone, looked at me and said: "Well, I''ll go there in person later and tell the two tigers about the seriousness of the problem. Then if they can do well, I''ll let them go. If they can''t, I''ll let the north and the south take them..."


    "Grass, don''t worry about it. You just don''t work, do you?" I looked at Liu Rui and scolded with some luck.


    "People with high IQ like me have to do things to control the overall situation in our harem. Running errands is not suitable for me..." Liu Rui glanced at his big mouth, then turned and ran outside my office. After two steps, Liu Rui suddenly looked back at me and asked, "do those two children have to get some money if they go to the tower?"


    "How much do you think is appropriate?" I was stunned and felt that the funds had to be given to them. After all, the two children had no money in their hands.


    "Is 35000 about the same?" Liu Rui thought for a moment and added up a number.


    "OK, look at the whole..." I waved my hand impatiently.


    Liu Rui saw that I agreed. He was in a very good mood and walked out of my office with a little song on his back.


    ����


    On the other side, sun Qiang''s home.


    "Elder brother, what''s the reason you called us here?" Lin Yushu asked, looking at Sun Qiang slightly uneasily on the sofa.


    "Do you know anyone over there?" Sun Qiang asked as he fiddled with the tea tray on his hand and looked at Lin Yushu.


    "..." Lin Yushu was stunned for a moment, then thought briefly and replied in a low voice: "I really don''t know anyone there. After all, my business is all in the new urban area..."


    "What about you?" Sun Qiang looked up at fan Aiguo and asked.


    "I used to stay there for some time and know some old friends, but what do you want to do?" fan Aiguo frowned and asked.


    "Well, Liu Neng can''t spare anyone to go to the tower now, so I don''t think so. Let''s find a few people to see the specific situation..." Sun Qiang explained in a low voice, then looked up at fan Aiguo and said: "it''s best to find local people in the tower because they know more about the situation there."


    "Brother, I know several people from the tower, but they are all old. I''ll call them later to see if they can help find some people?" fan Aiguo hesitated and asked tentatively.


    "... patriotism is not a trivial matter. If we find someone, we must find those stable people. If you are a useless person, you will not only be able to do nothing, but also damage our reputation." Sun Qiang was silent for a moment, and then whispered.


    "I know. I can only try my best to do it. If there is no suitable person, I can''t just find someone." fan Aiguo nodded.


    "Well, you know what I mean. The person we''re looking for is a buffer. After all, we have to point to the people over there to sign the contract."


    "Elder brother, do you think Xiaowu is reliable?" Lin Yushu suddenly asked.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I just think we haven''t seen any effect after working with the harem for so long. Although mayor fan has come up now, it doesn''t seem to have any impact on the harem. I think we can consider cooperating with the harem?" Lin Yushu continued.


    When sun Qiang heard this, he was stunned. Then he patted Lin Yushu on the shoulder and said with a smile, "is it a little out of line if we do this?"


    "But now there are so many authentic people in this society. Making money is real..." Lin Yushu bared his teeth and replied.


    "Let me tell you this. Although the harem seems to be doing nothing now, the harem is still more anxious than us, and if they can''t get the project, the whole harem may collapse. So now ye Han is gambling his life to play with us. It''s normal to be cruel. In addition, the harem has been too big since the beginning of the project, and the plate is also big. Du Jiaji The family all followed in. If we join in now, the soup is thin. The most important thing is that the internal relations in the harem are very chaotic. If I guess correctly, there should be someone from Xiao Wu in the harem. This person hasn''t come out all the time, which shows that he is waiting to give ye Han the most cruel knife at the most difficult time, regardless of the angle Look, they are better than the harem! "


    After hearing sun Qiang''s words, Lin Yushu suddenly realized, then bared his teeth and smiled: "it''s still your comprehensive consideration, brother!"


    "Ha ha..." Sun Qiang smiled and didn''t speak.


    ����


    Half an hour later, Lin Yushu and fan Aiguo walked out of sun Qiang''s villa. After getting on the bus, fan Aiguo dialed a phone with his mobile phone.


    "Hello, brother Zhang, what are you doing?" after answering the phone, fan Aiguo smiled and exchanged greetings.


    "Mr. Fan, why do you still think of calling me?" the tone across the phone was obviously a little surprised. After all, they haven''t been in touch for almost five or six years.


    "Well, brother Zhang, now I want you to find some people for me and study the acquisition of the iron tower factory." fan Aiguo didn''t mean to greet each other, so he cut directly into the subject.


    "Why are you still interested in the factory over there now?" the person opposite was stunned and asked.


    "Ha ha, I smell money!" fan Aiguo replied with a smile.


    "What do you want? Let me see if I can contact you?"


    "It''s OK to have a stable person. It''s mainly the locals on the other side of the tower. After all, the locals are easy to handle affairs!"


    "How many do you want?" the other side continued.


    "Almost three or four..." fan Aiguo thought and replied.


    "Young ones are OK?"


    "OK, as long as you handle things steadily, don''t......" fan Aiguo replied.


    "What''s the salary?"


    "Ha ha, how can I tell you about this thing? Do you think 35000 is OK?" fan Aiguo asked with great wealth.


    "Ha ha, thirty-five thousand must be useless..." the person opposite knew that his attitude was different immediately. Then he said, "Mr. Fan, do you think it''s ok? I''ll help you find some safe children, and then let them go to help you slip away, and then if they can say that we can calculate our salary!"


    "That''s no good. As long as you do this job, you must have money. If you can talk about it, you can only have more money, but you can''t have money!" fan Aiguo immediately refused.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Fan is a bright man!" smiled the other side.


    "Brother Zhang, it looks simple, but it''s not easy. I''ll find someone to have a look. It''s normal, but I must not leave a bad impression on others. I tell you, can you understand what I mean?"


    "Understand!" the man across the street quickly agreed.


    "Well, I''ll leave it to my brother. You can help me. If I find someone, I can''t treat you badly. Don''t worry!"


    "Ha ha, Mr. Fan, what are you talking about? They are all friends. I can ask you for money if I do a favor!" the other side obviously shouted a little reluctantly, and then said: "if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go and help you. We have time to have a drink!"


    "OK!" fan Aiguo hung up with a smile.


    "Is this man reliable?" after fan Aiguo put down the phone, Lin Yushu turned and asked.


    "I used to work seafood in the iron tower. I knew him. He was a man who tossed food. He was reliable. Everyone there shouted brother Zhang." fan Aiguo nodded back.


    "That''s all right. Don''t be careless about this. Otherwise, according to my brother''s temper, I have to clean you up..."


    "Ha ha, I know." fan Aiguo smiled and said nothing.


    ����


    On the other side, Zhang Laoer''s grain store, Tower District, H city.


    Zhang Laoer had just finished talking to fan Aiguo on the phone. The daughter-in-law beside him asked at a high voice, "who?"


    "It turns out that Xiao Fan, who sells seafood next to our house..." second Zhang replied impatiently.


    "Is that fan Aiguo?" when her daughter-in-law heard Xiao Fan, her eyes flashed, and she fell down on old Zhang and asked.


    "Why? You two have worn shoes?" old Zhang looked at his sullen daughter-in-law with squint eyes and asked some irritably.


    "Can you fucking talk..." the daughter-in-law scolded with a big mouth, and then said, "I heard that people are promising now and become a big boss in the city. Why did he call you?"


    "Let me help him find some people. Why are you asking so much? By the way, what is your brother doing now?"


    "Stay at home. What else can he do? He talks with his little daughter-in-law at home every day. There''s no business at all..." the daughter-in-law scolded helplessly.


    "..." Zhang looked at his daughter-in-law, pursed his lips and didn''t speak again.

 Chapter 801

    Zhang Laoer is in the grain store.


    "Why are you asking about him?" Zhang''s second daughter-in-law asked when she saw that Zhang was silent.


    "I''m fine. I can''t inquire!" second Zhang shouted irritably, then patted the dust on his body, and then said to his daughter-in-law, "I''ll go out. You watch the store at home. Don''t go out and wander around..."


    "What are you doing out?" asked the daughter-in-law.


    "I don''t know why there are so many problems day by day. What else can I do when I go out!" after saying that, Zhang Er directly ran outside the store with a big step.


    "I don''t know where to find the little fox spirit..." after Zhang went out, his daughter-in-law stood in front of his house and scolded with a big mouth. Then she took it and pulled up the calf with the netizen she had just met in the mobile phone.


    ����


    On the other hand, the second Zhang family drove directly to his brother-in-law''s house, that is, his daughter-in-law''s brother''s house.


    "Ding Dong, Ding Dong!"


    With a cigarette end in his mouth, Zhang stood at the door with a dull expression and gently rang the doorbell twice.


    "Who?"


    After a while, his brother-in-law''s cry came from the house.


    "I, who the fuck..."


    Zhang Er is still very dissatisfied with his daughter-in-law and his brother-in-law, so he''s not polite. After all, his brother-in-law owes him more than 100000 yuan and doesn''t pay it back. Zhang Er is very angry about this. Although he is a relative, if his brother-in-law owes 100000 yuan, he owes it back slowly, But this brother-in-law is a lazy thing. One day, he basically has nothing to do except pulling calves everywhere.


    "Coming..."


    There was a cry in the room. Then a young man in big underpants pulled open the door with a smile, and then asked Zhang Laoer, "brother-in-law, why did you come here?"


    Zhang Laoer took a helpless look at the young man, and then walked out of the house.


    After entering the house, Zhang Er was stunned, because there were two little girls lying on the sofa. One was basically naked and the other was wearing underwear. The scene was very bright.


    "You two go into the inner room and wait..." the young man slapped the girl''s ass, bared his teeth and shouted.


    "Who is this man?" the girl slowly stood up and looked at the second Zhang and asked.


    "Yes, didn''t you tell me you like women?" another girl asked with her mouth tilted.


    "Roll the calf, what the fuck do you say? This is my brother-in-law!" the young man scolded irritably, and then dragged the two girls into the inner room.


    "Hurry up, I have to go to the next job later!" the girl shouted at the young man in a hurry after entering the house.


    "Roll the calf, don''t talk nonsense!" the young man gritted his teeth and scolded, then walked to Zhang''s second son with a smile, nodded and asked, "brother-in-law, why do you think of it today?"


    Zhang Laoer sat on the sofa, reached out his hand and directly touched a pool of sticky things. Then he stood up disgustingly, wiped it with a towel, frowned and asked the young man, "object?"


    "Ah, one is her friend..." the young man replied.


    "You young people now..." the second brother of Zhang curled his mouth and didn''t say the second half of the sentence.


    "Brother in law, why did you come by yourself today? Is there something wrong?" the young man looked at the second Zhang and asked.


    "Well, what have you been doing lately?" second Zhang nodded and looked at the young man and asked.


    "Nothing, just buy some lottery tickets..." the young man bared his teeth and replied.


    "Grass, is it a fucking business to buy lottery tickets?" second Zhang scolded speechlessly, and then said, "I remember you have some friends who are familiar with the factory owner over the iron tower, don''t you?"


    "Ah, there are several..." I don''t know whether it is true or not. The young man nodded very seriously, then looked at the second Zhang and asked, "brother-in-law, why do you ask me this?"


    "Do you know fan Aiguo?" second Zhang was silent and asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, I don''t know the seafood king in our city?" the young man bared his teeth and replied.


    "Well, recently, he wanted to buy some factories over the iron tower, and then asked me to help him find some people to go and see what happened first. I just promised. I thought if you didn''t have anything, you''d go and have a look. Anyway, there are many friends over there..." Zhang told the young man what happened.


    "This matter......" the young man hesitated after hearing it.


    "Rest assured is not voluntary labor. If you do a good job, people will certainly not treat you badly!" second Zhang saw his brother-in-law''s mind at a glance.


    "How bad can that be?" the young man bared his teeth and asked.


    "Thirty five thousand must be no problem. After all, people are big bosses..."


    "Well, I''ll take the job!" cried the young man without thinking.


    "Don''t worry. When fan Aiguo came to me, he told me to find some safe people. I was thinking not to find you, but we are relatives. I can still come to you for good..." whispered the second Zhang.


    "Brother in law, what do you mean? I understand. If this happens, I will never forget you!" the young man said quickly.


    "What can''t be forgotten? That''s not what I told you. I mean, since you''ve done this job, you represent fan Aiguo there, so you should be careful. You know? And the people you''re looking for are all stable people. Don''t contact the hooligans in the society. Although 35000 is not a small amount, if you do this thing Well done, I''ll try to ask fan Aiguo to arrange you a stable job, do you understand? "Second Zhang said painstakingly to the young man.


    "True or false?" the young man''s eyes widened at this.


    "What''s true or false? If you do this well, I''ll tell you that you''ll follow fan Aiguo in the future. Fan Aiguo is also a famous person in our city, so you must do this work for others. Understand, don''t you know?"


    "If you say that, brother-in-law, I will understand that I must take advantage of this opportunity!" the young man quickly nodded and vowed to shout at the second son of Zhang.


    "How old are you this year?" the second Zhang asked coldly.


    "Twenty eight..."


    "You say you''re almost thirty and don''t even have a serious job. Why don''t you know how to get angry and mix with these things every day..." second Zhang turned his head and looked at the two girls in the inner room, scolded silently, then stood up and ran outside the house.


    "I''ll see you off!" the young man said this and was about to go out with him.


    "You''d better sum up how to do this for others!" the second Zhang frowned and stopped, and then he walked out of the house.

 Chapter 802

    The young man stood in place and watched Zhang Laoer slowly walk out of the room. After a moment of silence, he shouted to the two girls in the inner room: "come out..."


    "What does this man do?" the girl asked as she fiddled with her mobile phone and looked at the young man.


    "What the fuck does my brother-in-law do..."


    "Why is it so untidy?" the girl asked as she took off her underpants and looked at the young man.


    "It''s not JB. You two go. I''m a little busy today..." the young man waved his hand impatiently, then sat down on the sofa and began to turn over his telephone address book.


    "Grass, I''m fucking here, and my pants are off. You can''t say it neatly?" the two girls obviously don''t want to stare at the beads and scold the young man.


    "You can''t see that I have serious business. When I''m finished, I''ll fucking kill you both every day..." the young man scolded with a big mouth on the sofa.


    "It''s ok if it''s not neat. Do you want to calculate our money?" one of the girls asked as she dressed and looked at the young man.


    "I haven''t even taken off my fucking pants. What do you care what money I want?" the young man asked some speechless.


    "Don''t you take it off? I won''t take it off?" the girl shouted unwilling to show weakness.


    "Get the fuck out of here. I think you need money to take off your clothes. You''re blackmail. I''ll tell you... There must be no money. You two get the fuck out of here. I''ll fucking blackmail you two for some money. I''ll tell you both..." the young man was reasonable.


    "No, you..." the girl took a step forward and had to argue with the youth, but another girl reached out and pulled her.


    "What are you pulling me for?" the girl shouted back at her companion.


    "Sister, let''s forget it if we haven''t done anything?" the girl whispered.


    "You see, people still understand. We basically pay money and fuck B. I didn''t do anything. What do you care what I want money for..."


    "...." the girl stood stunned for a moment, then pursed her lips and looked at the young man and asked, "I don''t want this money, but you take the taxi money for me?"


    "Grass, it''s only thirty or fifty who have been writing with me for such a long time..." the young man scolded silently, then took out a one hundred from his wallet and threw it to the girl. After receiving the money, the girl ran outside the house in her skirt.


    "It''s such a job. I won''t come next time..." the girl scolded the young man fiercely after she went out.


    "I won''t find you next time. Get out of here and I''ll study business!" the young man replied irritably.


    "Bang!" the door made a loud noise.


    "What fucking qualities..."


    The young man shook his head reluctantly, and then looked at the address book on his mobile phone.


    Zhang''s brother-in-law was originally named Zhang Dong. Most people call him Xiao Dong. He is the most typical blind person in society. He has no culture and has nothing serious to do day by day, except buying lottery tickets.


    Xiao Dong turned his cell phone for a while and dialed a phone.


    "Hey, what are you doing now, JB? I haven''t seen you for such a long time... What''s the matter? He''s in Africa... Where are you going to do... OK, I won''t tell you. The phone charges are expensive..." Xiao Dong hung up without saying a few words. Then he looked at his mobile phone and said helplessly, "why the hell did he go to Africa, grass!"


    After a while, Xiaodong dialed another phone.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Xiao Dong bared his teeth and asked after answering the phone.


    "Playing the league, if you have something to say about the promotion match, do you draft it? What JB thing is this mammy!" the opposite tone was obviously very worried.


    "Well, I have a job in my hand first. Can you follow me?" Xiaodong asked.


    "What work? Stealing motorcycles?" asked the other side with some doubts.


    "What the hell is stealing motorcycles? I have a serious job..." Xiao Dong was speechless.


    "All right, you find a place to meet us later!"


    Facing him, he hung up directly. Xiaodong looked at the phone and shook his head helplessly. Then he dialed another phone.


    "What are you doing?" Xiao Dong asked very directly.


    "Give my daughter-in-law a manicure..."


    "What the fuck are you doing studying that thing?" Xiao Dong was speechless.


    "Isn''t there nothing to do? It''s also idle?" the opposite replied with a smile.


    "You''re just idle. I have a job in my hand now. Why don''t you come and help me?" Xiaodong asked.


    "OK, anyway, I don''t have anything to do, but I tell you I won''t do stealing a motorcycle. It''s so fucking scary..."


    "Roll the calf, steal the motorcycle... I''ll find a place to get together in the evening, and I''ll contact you then..."


    "OK!" he hung up the phone directly opposite.


    ����


    In the afternoon, Xiao Dong basically contacted all his friends. Finally, all he could find were some friends he knew by drinking. However, Xiao Dong felt that as long as these people could come out, they would be able to play with him. After all, they didn''t have any serious business. In order to show his sincerity, Xiao Dong directly set the place for dinner at the imperial food in our harem, This shows the importance of their meeting.


    After the call, xiao dong put down his cell phone and lay down on the sofa with an extremely comfortable expression. All he thought about was his vision and imagination for the future.


    ����


    On the other hand, after Zhang Er got home, he told his daughter-in-law about it. Her daughter-in-law immediately cooked three dishes for Zhang Er, but I don''t know why Zhang Er honestly felt that his brother-in-law was easy to screw up the matter. All the hesitation was repeated. Zhang Er also called fan Aiguo.


    "Mr. Fan, I''ve found some people for you about what you just said." Zhang Er said very directly.


    "Who?" fan Aiguo asked.


    "It''s my brother-in-law..."


    "..." fan Aiguo was stunned for a moment, and then asked in some doubt, "can your brother-in-law do it? Brother Zhang, I can know you. Why don''t you know?"


    "I don''t know." second Zhang shook his head.


    "I''m looking for you because you''re a steady man, so don''t make me bald!"


    "Balu is impossible. Although my brother-in-law is not a stable person, he still knows a lot of people on the tower side. His home is on the tower side, so I think he is more suitable..."


    "That''s OK. Just let your brother-in-law have points in mind. I tell you this is not a small matter. Do you understand?"


    "I see!" old Zhang nodded quickly.


    "Just understand." fan Aiguo hesitated, then slowly hung up the phone.

 Chapter 803

    H City Imperial Hotel.


    Liu Rui walked alone with his small hands on his back from the harem to the imperial food.


    "Sir..." after Liu Rui pushed open the door of imperial food, the welcoming lady at the door just wanted to bend down to say hello, but when she saw that it was Liu Rui, she quickly changed her mouth and said, "Hello, President Liu!"


    "Keep a low profile!" Liu Rui waved to the welcoming lady, and then ran with his back to the hall on the first floor of the imperial food.


    Liu Rui walked a few steps forward and saw Han Chao pulling the calf with the waiter at the front desk.


    "Cough..." Liu Rui went to Han Chao and cleared his throat.


    When Han Chao heard the news, he quickly turned his head and looked at Liu Rui. Then he asked with a big mouth: "what are you doing?"


    "Why, I can''t come yet?" Liu Rui asked, squinting his small eyes.


    "I tell you, I told ye last time that if you order fried pork for your daughter-in-law at our imperial dinner, you can take the money yourself!" Han Chao said timidly looking at Liu Rui.


    "Grass, look at your stingy comparison, I''m really fucking convinced..." Liu Rui scolded silently, and then said to the waiter at the front desk: "give me two fried pork and one sweet and sour ribs, and write them down to Ye Han''s account!"


    "Yes, Mr. Liu!" the waiter nodded quickly.


    "What are you doing here?" Han Chao asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "Inspection work..." Liu Rui replied proudly.


    "What am I doing when you''re not walking?"


    "Grass, what do you mean by that?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    "What do you mean, that''s what you mean..."


    Han Chao replied casually, and then whistled to go upstairs.


    "What, Lao Bian and Xiao Hei?"


    Liu Rui grabbed Han Chao and asked.


    "Why are you looking for them?"


    Han Chao was stunned and asked.


    "Ye Zi has a task..."


    "What task, do you have my share?"


    Han Chao''s eyes lit up and looked at Liu Rui when he heard that there was a task.


    "This task basically has nothing to do with you. Do what you should do. I have something to do with Lao Bian and them..." Liu Rui waved his hand impatiently and ran to the office upstairs.


    "It''s impossible. I can give them both tasks. Why can I not have my task?" Han Chao followed Liu Rui and asked.


    "No, I found out if you''re a fucking fool? People hide when they have work. How can you make do with it?" Liu Rui stopped and looked at Han Chao speechless and asked.


    "It seems that you are the only one in our harem who hides from work..." Han Chao replied very directly.


    "Grass, I can''t fucking communicate with you. It''s really hard to say a word!" Liu Rui scolded awkwardly, and then walked upstairs with a big step.


    Five minutes later, in the imperial dining office.


    Liu Rui looked across at the three people with a cigarette end in his mouth.


    "Brother Rui, tell me what you have..." Lao Bian looked at Liu Rui reluctantly and said.


    "No, Han Chao didn''t tell you that it has nothing to do with you. Can you roll the calf?" Liu Rui looked at Han Chao and asked helplessly.


    "It has nothing to do with me. I can''t audit yet?" Han Chao shouted at Liu Rui with his neck pulled and his mouth full of reason.


    "Grass, I''m so fucking convinced. I''ve seen such a fool like you for the first time..." Liu Rui reluctantly rubbed his face and eggs, then looked at Lao Bian and Xiao hei and said, "after organizing a meeting, we decided to give them a very arduous task. Are you two confident to complete it?"


    "What task haven''t you said yet?" Xiao Hei asked speechless.


    "Ah, I forgot..." Liu Rui patted his head and then said: "You should all know that our harem is mainly about the project in the Development Zone, so ye wants a group of people to go and see what the acquisition of the factory over there is. Originally, this matter didn''t need you, but I won it directly for you two in the style of giving you newcomers a chance. This job is basically not difficult , you two used to have a good relationship with the factory owner over there. It''s easy to make an appointment to eat, drink and communicate with them... "


    "Is that all?" Lao Bian asked.


    "Yes, that''s it..." Liu Rui nodded slightly, then patted Lao Bian on the shoulder and said: "Don''t look at this. It''s easy to say, but I''ll tell you two that when you arrive at the iron tower, you represent our harem. What impression you can make on the boss there will affect our future acquisition of the factory. Do you understand? So you''re not going to play with each other. If you go, you have to do it for me, or you''re both wrong The opportunity I finally won! "


    "Brother Rui, don''t you like to go?" Xiao Hei asked, looking at Liu Rui very honestly.


    "No, what did your child say? Is that what I don''t like to go? I''m trying to give you a chance. Why don''t you understand my good intentions?" Liu Rui cried, looking at Xiao Hei bitterly.


    "Brother Rui, what do I mean to tell you? There are some things we all understand..." Xiao Hei explained awkwardly.


    "You know what you know. Do you know how much effort I wasted trying to give you this opportunity? Now you say I didn''t want to go to let you go. Do you know how heartache I feel now? Do you understand?" Liu Rui shouted with great pain covering his chest.


    "Understand..." Xiao Hei nodded quickly.


    "You don''t understand, you just misunderstand me, misunderstand me..." Liu Rui''s acting skills are quite in place. After a moment of silence, he turned to look at Han Chao and said, "why don''t you fuck off? I''m worried about you now. These people are brought down by you!"


    "Why didn''t ye let me go? Can these two people do without me? I''m a little worried about them..." Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "If you go, you can only do it for me. Besides, who cares if you go to the hotel? All the questions you ask have no fucking brain!" Liu Rui replied with a big mouth, then turned his head to look at Lao Bian and Xiao hei and said, "you two will be ready tonight and go directly to the tower for me!"


    "So anxious?" Lao Bian shouted.


    "Nonsense, can you worry about such an important thing?" Liu Rui shouted without looking back. Then he quickly walked to the front desk of the hotel and walked out of the imperial meal with the waiter''s wrapped pot of pork and his small hands on his back.


    "Why didn''t I do it?"


    After Liu Rui left, Han Chao sat and talked to himself. Obviously, he was not reused by the organization. He was a little sad.

 Chapter 804

    H City, in front of the imperial restaurant.


    Three taxis slowly stopped at the door of the imperial meal. The first to come down was Zhang''s brother-in-law, Xiaodong.


    "Dongzi, why are you so generous today? You brought us here for dinner?" a young man bared his teeth and shouted at Xiaodong after getting off the bus.


    "Grass, I can''t afford to eat in this place or what..." Xiaodong shouted with a big mouth, then greeted the people to get off, and then took the lead in running to the imperial food.


    "I heard that this place is not cheap. Last time my boss went here for dinner, it cost tens of thousands!" a young man beside Xiao Dong whispered a reminder.


    "It''s all right. I can afford to eat much."


    Although Xiaodong said so, he subconsciously touched the bank card in his trouser pocket, because Xiaodong actually had a total of more than 10000 yuan in the card. He brought his friends here to spend the 10000 yuan. Xiaodong felt that some money could be spent and others could not be spent. For example, the money for dinner today must be spent, What we want is a problem of arranging noodles. Only when we let them see their strength, can these people work with him wholeheartedly. This is what Xiao Dong thought before he came. There can be no money, but there must be arranging noodles.


    "I heard that Xiao Hei seems to work here now..." at this time, a young man with a black gold chain around his neck ran to Xiao Dong and bared his teeth.


    "What?" Xiao Dong was stunned for a moment, and then asked in some doubt: "Xiao Hei, I remember not going to the factory to be a security guard for others? Why did he come here?"


    "You don''t know that. Xiao Hei seems to know ye Han, the boss of the harem. Then he used to be a security guard in the harem, but I don''t know why he has been transferred to this hotel..." the young man around Xiao Dong explained in a low voice, and then said: "now Xiao Hei is not Xiao Hei, that''s brother Hei!"


    "Grass, what JB black brother is not black brother? I have to call me Dongge after the meeting?" Xiaodong shook his hand and wrist, shouted arrogantly, and then ran into the imperial food with a big step.


    "How do you do, sir?"


    After these people entered the imperial meal, the waiter quickly greeted them with a smile.


    "It''s just different from the fucking imperial food. The waiters are so fucking energetic that they want me to touch..." as he said, Xiao Dong stretched out his hand and patted directly on the waiter''s ass.


    "Ha ha!" the group of people behind Xiaodong quickly followed and coaxed.


    "Please respect yourself, sir!" the waiter frowned and shouted, then took a step back with disgust in his eyes.


    Although we do this in the harem, imperial food is not. All the waiters of imperial food are clean. In addition, usually, we eat with big bosses in H city. Although these bosses themselves are upstarts, they still have the most basic quality. They know that the place to eat is to eat, * is *, But obviously at this time, Xiaodong''s gang simply didn''t understand what they did.


    "Grass, it''s quite fucking serious..." Xiaodong scolded silently, then opened his mouth and spit, then looked at the waiter and asked, "is there a little black here?"


    "..." the waiter was stunned for a moment, and then hurriedly asked, "are you looking for brother Hei?"


    "What JB thing is black brother or not? You quickly let Xiaohei out. Why don''t I know to pick it up?" Xiaodong stood in the hall and shouted loudly, and all the people around looked at Xiaodong.


    "Please pay attention to your words, sir. This is a public place." the waiter frowned and reminded.


    "What the fuck should I pay attention to? I have to pretend to be dumb when I come to dinner?" Xiaodong then shouted, then looked at the waiter and said, "I fucking asked you to find Xiaohei. Can''t you understand people or what?"


    The waiter was stunned, then twisted his little ass and ran to the office on the second floor.


    "How round this little ass is!"


    Xiaodong looked at the waiter''s back and commented with a big mouth.


    "Not so much. I heard that the waiters on their side came from the back palace. As long as the consumption is in place, they can directly drag you to the bathroom for a while!" a young man whispered back.


    "True or false?" Xiaodong felt obviously when he heard this.


    "I can fucking tease you."


    "Grass, I have to fix it in place today, and then find the waiter just now. I''m proud of her little ass, Sao!" Xiaodong shouted.


    "Ha ha..."


    When the people around me smiled, no one took this sentence seriously.


    ����


    On the other side, the waiter walked to the second floor and walked into Xiaohei''s office.


    At this time, Xiao hei and Lao Bian were studying Gobang face to face.


    "What the fuck are you doing here? It''s so fucking smelly. I don''t blame you for losing money every day. You don''t even know where your mother plays, and you play chess with others every day!" Han Chao stood beside Lao Bian and scolded wordlessly. Then he stretched out his hand to grab the chess.


    "What are you doing? Let you play, you don''t play, you''ll grab me as soon as I fucking play!" Lao Bian leaned aside and shouted at Han Chao impatiently.


    "No, I''m just watching you play chess now. It''s too fucking annoying. You know? You''re playing blind. You don''t have any tactics at all. I tell you, you have to have tactics. You say if you play here, he''ll be finished, don''t you?" Han Chao pointed to the chessboard and talked a lot to Lao Bian.


    "Who the hell are you two playing? Just a fucking Gobang. Can you stop the ink?" Xiao Hei shouted at the two people in front of him while fiddling with his mobile phone.


    "I fucking want to rob this fool from me all the time. You can''t see it?" Lao Bian shouted with some collapse.


    "I''m all for your mother''s sake. Why is your child disobedient? No, I have to call ye now. If you two are sent to the iron tower, something must happen..." Han Chao was so chirpy that he had to take out his cell phone and call me, but at this time, a knock at the door of the office sounded.


    "Come in!" Han Chao cleared his throat and replied.


    The waiter stepped in, looked at the three people in the room, then smiled and said, "President Han, brother Bian and brother black."


    "What''s the matter? Did you ask for leave from your great aunt again? I remember your great aunt was around the 15th and now it''s only the 7th. I''ll tell you if you don''t give leave!" Han Chao looked at the calendar and said solemnly to the waiter.


    "No, Mr. Han, I have something to do with brother hei..." the waiter replied with a red smile and some embarrassment.

 Chapter 805

    "What''s the matter? Do you want me to make room for you two to have a good chat? I didn''t say you can''t fall in love during working hours. Why is it so difficult for me to implement such a policy?" Han Chao looked at the waiter with his small eyes askance like a psycho.


    "Mr. Han, I really have something serious. Can you stop pulling the calf..." the waiter looked at Han Chao and asked in silence.


    "Grass, I''ll pull the calf..." Han Chao scolded speechlessly, then waved his hand and said, "if there''s something, you can''t see him tomorrow. He''s a special agent appointed by President Ye."


    "What''s the matter with you?" Xiao Hei put down his cell phone and looked at the waiter with a smile and asked.


    "Well, a group of people came outside and said they wanted to find you."


    "Who?" asked little black with a frown.


    "The leader seems to be called Dongge. Anyway, those without quality are a group of people about the same age as us..." the waiter simply recalled.


    Xiao Hei sat in situ stunned for a while, then nodded and said, "go out first, I''ll go right away."


    "Good!"


    The waiter nodded and then walked out of the office.


    "Don''t wear black next time, it''s all fucking leaked..."


    At this time, Han Chao shouted at the top of his voice.


    The waiter was stunned and ran out of the office with a red face.


    "You have nothing to do with studying what color underwear people wear?"


    After the waiter went out, Lao Bian asked Han Chao helplessly.


    "The boss must observe the employees. I didn''t see what color bra she was wearing, otherwise I could figure out what she was doing tonight..." Han Chao replied proudly.


    "Who did you learn all this from?"


    "Liu Rui, Liu Dashen!"


    "You two study, I''ll go out and see what''s going on outside..." Xiao Hei put away his cell phone, slowly stood up and ran outside the house.


    "Who is that?" Han Chao asked.


    "I don''t know. I don''t fucking think of the man I know. His name is Dai Dong..." Xiao Hei patted his head, then walked out of the office with his coat and walkie talkie.


    After Xiao Hei left, Lao Bian and Han Chao looked at each other. Then Han Chao asked with a big mouth: "don''t accept, the whole two sets?"


    "A handful of five hundred, do you have money?" Lao Bian asked suspiciously.


    "Is the IOU OK?" Han Chao hesitated and asked.


    "Grass, I''d better watch a TV play... I don''t know who to go to when you''re dead..."


    Lao Bian scolded wordlessly, then picked up his mobile phone and watched a TV play.


    ����


    On the other side, Xiaohei went out of the office and rushed to Xiaodong''s group after arriving at the hall on the first floor.


    Knowing that Xiaohei saw Xiaodong, he remembered who the Dongge was. It turned out to be a classmate in his junior high school. I remember that Xiaohei met him at another classmate party, but he basically had no contact later.


    When Xiaodong saw Xiaohei coming, he hurried to meet him, then stretched out his hand to pat Xiaohei, laughed and asked, "do I fucking see you so hard now? So many of us have been waiting for you for a long time!"


    "Sorry, there was something wrong just now!" Xiao Hei replied politely, then turned his head and said to the waiter around him: "why, you go and help first, I''ll entertain these people..."


    "OK!" the waiter nodded and then ran to the front desk.


    "Why, I heard your boy is doing well now?" Xiaodong asked with a smile around Xiaohei''s shoulder.


    "It''s ok..." Xiao Hei nodded low-key, then shouted to the group behind him: "don''t stand, let''s go to the private room here..."


    "I think the waiter just now is good. Why don''t you introduce me?"


    Xiaodong saw that Xiaohei didn''t mean to continue talking with him, so he didn''t give up his ink.


    "We generally don''t care about employees'' personal problems..." Xiao Hei replied officially.


    "Grass, don''t you care about them? What can you do for me?" Xiaodong was obviously unhappy when Xiaohei said so.


    "If you like it, ask and see if others can see you?"


    Xiao Hei replied impatiently, then deliberately accelerated his pace and pulled away from Xiao Dong.


    "Cao, who doesn''t know who? What B do you install with me? Aren''t all the waiters in your hotel buses? You can get this thing for money, what doesn''t look good..." Xiaodong said after Xiaohei.


    "Even if it''s a bus, you can''t get on if you buy a fucking ticket." Xiaohei was a little unhappy, sneered back, and then pulled open the door of the private room.


    "No, what the fuck do you mean?" Xiao Dong was stunned, thought for a while, pulled his neck and shouted.


    "Come in, brothers!" Xiaohei didn''t pay any attention to Xiaodong. He shouted at the people behind Xiaodong at his throat. Then he went into the private room first and threw Xiaodong in place alone. Xiaodong looked at Xiaohei, bit his lips and scolded: "it''s not you now, isn''t it, grass! He fucking learned to pretend to be forced with me!"


    Xiao Dong said this in a very low voice, and basically no one could hear it.


    ����


    After entering the private room, Xiao Hei arranged the group to sit down, and then said with a smile: "today, everyone can come and join us. I''ll thank you first! I''ll ask the back kitchen to add two dishes to you later. Today, everyone is open to eat and play!"


    After shouting, Xiao Hei directly put the menu in front of Xiao Dong. Xiao Dong reached out to take the menu, squinted at it, then looked at Xiao Hei with his mouth tilted and asked, "Xiao Hei, it''s not easy for us to come once. We''re all friends. Is it a little inappropriate for you to add two dishes?"


    Xiao Hei was obviously stunned when he heard Xiao Dong''s words. Although our imperial food is managed by Han Chao, Xiao hei and Lao Bian, the private rules are still very strict. Because our imperial food itself takes the high-end route, some big bosses come to us for dinner. Since ordinary big bosses come for a problem of face, they don''t miss you a little money, Therefore, except for those regular customers who deposit 100000.2 million a month, basically there is no discount here. In short, let alone Xiaohei''s friends, even if Han Chao''s relatives come to dinner, Han Chao pays for it himself. Han Chao is usually careless, but he is very serious about such things.


    Xiao Hei looked at Xiao Dong and hesitated for a moment. Then he smiled and said, "well, I''ll give you a 10% discount today, OK?"


    "... 10% off? Are you too fucking buckled?" Xiaodong was obviously a little dissatisfied when he heard this number and shouted with his eyes tilted.

 Chapter 806

    "Yes, it''s too little to give a 10% discount. If someone says something, why don''t they give a 50% discount?" after Xiao Dong''s words, the others quickly followed the coax.


    Xiaohei stood in place and bit his lips. He was obviously a little unhappy, because Xiaohei made up the difference after the meal no matter how much discount. This is the rule. Han Chao is no exception, and Xiaohei must not be special. Liu Rui is the only one in the Imperial Palace who doesn''t give money. Even if I come, I have to pay for the rest.


    Such a large group of people come to eat. Even if they eat less today, according to the consumption level of our harem, it must be at least more than 10000 yuan. Xiao Hei said a 10% discount just now, so the difference of more than 1000 yuan must be from Xiao Hei himself.


    It''s a group of junior high school students who can''t fucking call their names. Xiaohei can pay 1000 yuan to invite them to dinner. In fact, this thing is authentic. This thing itself is like this. What''s your relationship with me? I don''t know you. With the relationship of junior high school students, I can pay you 1000 yuan. Most people can''t do this, It doesn''t matter how much money Xiao Hei has. The main thing is that he doesn''t behave in the same way. Xiao Hei doesn''t think it''s necessary, because the more than 1000 yuan doesn''t look good to anyone. After all, people come and know themselves. It''s nothing to pay for it.


    Xiao Hei is a very honest child in our harem. Basically, he has never been a sinner, so Yang Song and they usually love to play with him.


    "Why? Xiaohei, you don''t have such strength in this hotel? I don''t need 50% discount. It''s not too much for you to give me a 70% discount?" Xiaodong smiled at Xiaohei and asked.


    Xiao Hei looked at Xiao Dong and said angrily, "you may not know that we are not the restaurant you usually go to. You don''t bargain when you say to bargain. If you think it''s expensive, you can eat in the Yellow Pavilion!"


    At this time, Xiao Hei''s idea is that I can give you a thousand, for the sake of our understanding, but if you want me to give three thousand, I''m sorry, it''s not a matter of how much money. I can''t give you this money if my feelings are not in place. You can eat if you can. You can''t eat. Get out of here. I''ll fucking pay you for dinner, You said you asked me when I couldn''t eat?


    "Bang!"


    Xiaodong slapped the table, stared at Xiaohei and shouted, "why? Do you think I can''t afford it?"


    "I don''t know if I can afford it, but I just said that there is no discount for anyone who comes to this hotel. It''s good that I can give you a 10% discount today. If you think it''s not enough, I''ll try my best!" Xiao Hei replied with his neck.


    "It''s not Xiaohei. Are you a little crazy now? Who can''t afford more than 10000 yuan? Who has lost his fortune?" another young man stood up and looked at Xiaohei and shouted.


    "Eat as soon as you can!" Xiao Hei said in a very hard tone.


    "Grass, if you don''t fucking eat it, is there only one restaurant in our city or what?" Xiaodong waved his hand and stared at the beads and was about to go outside the private room.


    At this time, the door of the private room was suddenly pulled open. Han Chao staggered in with a toothpick, looked at Xiaohei and Xiaodong, and then asked with a smile, "what''s the matter? Why did you leave before you ate?"


    "Don''t fucking eat!" Xiao Dong waved and shouted.


    "What''s going on?" Han Chao asked, looking at Xiao Hei.


    "These people are my former classmates. They asked me for a discount. I said 10% off. These people are not willing to want a 70% discount. I said that a 70% discount is a big deal..." Xiao Hei explained in a low voice.


    "Grass, what do I think?" Han Chao scolded speechless, then walked to Xiaodong with a smile, patted Xiaodong on the shoulder and asked in a low voice, "what do you call me, man?"


    "... who are you?" Xiaodong asked, squinting at Han Chao.


    "I''m the owner of this hotel. I heard why I''m not satisfied with the discount?"


    "I''m not poor for money. I''ve known Xiao Hei for so many years. Today I can come here. I''m running for him. What''s his attitude? Who doesn''t go to other places and ask me for a discount?" Xiao Dong shouted, pointing to Xiao Hei.


    "Ha ha..." Han Chao grinned, then patted Xiaodong on the shoulder and said, "well, we really can''t discount here. This is the rule I set before, but today my brothers are happy and come to dinner. I''ll give you a 50% discount. Do you think it''s ok?"


    "Super brother!" Xiao Hei shouted at this.


    "Squint!" Han Chao stared at the beads and shouted, then patted Xiaodong on the shoulder and asked, "what''s up, man?"


    "If you say so, it''s better for your boss to understand!" Xiao Dong replied with his mouth tilted, and then slowly sat on the chair.


    When they saw Xiao Dong sitting down, they sat down with him.


    "Well, you order first. I''ll go out and say ha to the front desk later!"


    Han Chao put the menu in front of Xiaodong with a smile, then turned and said to Xiaohei, "come out!"


    Xiaohei bit his teeth and looked at Xiaodong. Then Han Chao sighed helplessly and went out.


    ����


    After leaving the private room, Xiaohei caught up with Han Chao and whispered to Han Chao, "these people are not familiar with me. You don''t have to give them a discount!"


    Han Chao slowly stopped, took out a cigarette and handed it to Xiao Hei. Then he lit one, narrowed his eyes and looked at Xiao Hei. After a moment of silence, he whispered, "I know you don''t know them very well, but if they go out today, do you know what they have to say about you?"


    "How to say?" little black was stunned and greeted.


    "They will say that you Xiao Hei has changed. Now you are the same in the harem as before. No one knows you. Although we are better than before, we can''t let people talk behind our backs every day. Today''s discount is what I said, so you don''t need to make up for the money. Our imperial food is so big that it''s not bad for their table. If we encounter such a thing in the future, we should give ourselves as much as possible Leave a way, and leave a way for the people to be. After all, if they leave today, you don''t look good on your face, and they don''t look good! "


    Xiao Hei was stunned when he heard Han Chao''s words. Then he pursed his lips and whispered, "I''ll give you the money when brother Chao makes a salary!"


    "You can pull JB down. I haven''t counted your monthly salary in my fucking heart? This meal will be finished when I invite..." Han Chao took a picture and then walked to the front desk.


    Xiao Hei stood alone and looked at Han Chao''s back without talking.


    On the other side, after Han Chao went to the front desk, he said to the waiter, "the guests in the Private Room 102 will be 50% off when they check out, and the rest will be charged to my account."

 Chapter 808

    H City imperial restaurant.


    After Han Chao explained to the front desk, he dragged Xiaohei back to the private room where Dongzi and his friends were.


    Xiaodong saw Han Chao coming back and asked with a smile, "Mr. Han, why don''t you eat together?"


    "I won''t eat... You know Xiaohei and let him drink with you for a while, but don''t drink too much. He still has to work for a while..." Han Chao smiled back to Xiaodong and gave Xiaohei a look.


    "I''ll drink with you later." Xiao Hei nodded and sat on his seat.


    "Ha ha..." Xiao Dong looked at Han Chao and smiled. Then he got up and walked to Han Chao. However, he said with Han Chao''s hand: "thank you for your face today!"


    Xiao Hei was obviously stunned when he heard this. Since Xiao Dong can speak like this, it shows that this man is still very sensible. At least he knows that Han Chao gave him face.


    "It''s all right, it''s all Xiaohei''s friends. That''s my friend. We''ll have fun here. If it''s not enough, we''ll order it!" Han Chao replied very politely, patted Xiaohei on the shoulder, turned and ran outside the private room.


    After Han Chao left, Xiaodong staggered to Xiaohei''s side, then lay down beside Xiaohei''s ears and whispered, "you''re a good boss. You have to learn more..."


    Xiao Hei turned his head and looked at Xiao Dong. He smiled and didn''t speak.


    Xiaodong saw Xiaohei not talking, patted him on the shoulder, and then walked back to his position.


    "Brother Dong, what are you doing lately?"


    After Xiao Dong returned to his seat, the people in the room asked quickly.


    "Nothing. I just work for boss fan recently..."


    Xiaodong lit himself a cigarette and seemed to reply casually.


    "Boss fan?"


    The people around Xiaodong then asked.


    "It''s the seafood king in our city, fan Aiguo..."


    Xiao Hei was obviously stunned when he heard the name. Then he looked up at Xiao Dong. What is the relationship between fan Aiguo and our harem? Xiao Hei can''t not know, so when he heard the name, he was obviously confused. How can Xiao Hei hook up with fan Aiguo?


    "Brother Dong, are you working for president fan now?"


    After hearing the name of fan Aiguo, the people around him were obviously a little surprised. After all, people like fan Aiguo may not know in their life. Fan Aiguo is a real upper class person in H City, which is not what they can see.


    "It''s not a part-time job. It''s mainly to help..."


    Xiao Dong replied very low-key, then turned to Xiao hei and asked, "fan doesn''t always come to your side for dinner?"


    "Not often..."


    To tell the truth, it''s not fan Aiguo who doesn''t want to come to the imperial dinner, but he doesn''t dare to come.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Fan may not like this place. There must be a better place to go."


    After Xiao Hei finished, the people next to him quickly said.


    "Well, our store is too small to hold a big man like President fan."


    Xiao Hei responded with some speechless words.


    As soon as Xiao Hei finished his words, the door of the private room was opened, and five or six waiters pushed the car to prepare the dishes.


    "Brother Hei." the waiter nodded at Xiao Hei.


    Xiao Hei got up and looked at the dining car, then took out a bottle of red wine from it, looked at Xiao Dong and asked, "do you know how much this wine is?"


    Xiao Dong was stunned when he heard this. Then he shouted, "how much is it? Can''t I afford to drink or what?"


    "This bottle of wine is fifty-seven thousand. We are an ordinary party. Do you think it''s suitable to drink this?" Xiao Hei asked, squinting at Xiao Dong.


    "This..." the number of fifty-seven thousand was directly asked by Xiaodong. Even if it was a 50% discount, it was nearly three thousand bottles. Xiaodong couldn''t afford the money in his hand.


    "No, you take it back and put some bottles of white..." Xiao Hei put the wine back in the dining car and said to the waiter.


    "OK." the waiter nodded and began to serve.


    ����


    After a while, the waiter served the dishes. Everyone sat on their seats and began to eat and drink. The topic on the table was nothing more than cars, houses and women. Xiao Hei felt that he had nothing in common with them, so they were basically eating at the door and didn''t answer much at all.


    "Brother Hei, let me toast you!"


    At this time, a young man who is still in contact with Xiaohei on weekdays shouted at Xiaohei with a glass in his hand.


    "Ha ha..."


    Xiao black nodded and then touched the youth. Then he drank the Baijiu in his hands.


    With the first, there will be the second. Although Xiao Dong didn''t give Xiao Hei any face today, everyone knows that Xiao Hei is a real black brother now. After all, if he can work in a big hotel such as our imperial restaurant, he must not be ordinary people. On the surface, he doesn''t dare to show too obvious, but it''s OK to give Xiao Hei a few glasses of wine when eating.


    So there are more and more people toasting and talking to Xiao Hei.


    Xiaodong obviously couldn''t hang up when he was sitting on the seat. These people all surrounded Xiaohei and ignored him. Therefore, Xiaodong kept squinting at Xiaohei on the dinner table. His face was very ugly.


    "Brother Hei, you are different from before? You really rely on a big tree now. I heard that ye Han, the boss of the harem, is a black-and-white man in our city..."


    After drinking some wine, the people in the house began to talk without limits. This Kung Fu will directly make us look like a harem and fucking better than the government compound.


    "Who in our city doesn''t know what ye Han is doing. I heard that the last mayor let your harem die. Is there such a thing, brother black?"


    Another young man bared his teeth and asked.


    "Don''t fucking talk nonsense. Dare you say that... We''re a restaurant. Don''t fucking talk like *"


    Xiao Hei also drank some wine, so he was in a better mood and talked a lot more.


    "Brother Hei, don''t pretend with us. Now who in our city doesn''t know that the real boss of this hotel is Ye Han? What does Ye Han do? What does the harem do? Who doesn''t count?"


    "Hehe, just know what you know..." Xiaohei smiled and patted the man on the shoulder, and then said with a red face: "some words can be said, but some words we''d better say less, don''t you know?"


    "Understand!" the man nodded with a smile, then raised his glass and shouted to the others: "how about we all respect brother black together?"


    "Good!"


    The crowd responded, and then everyone raised the glass, and Xiaohei also raised the glass with a smile, but at this time, Xiaohei saw Xiaodong eating alone.

 Chapter 809

    Xiao Hei looked at Xiao Dong who was eating at the door and shook his head reluctantly. Then he had a drink with everyone.


    "Brother Hei, have you seen the boss of your harem?" the people around Xiao Hei asked curiously after drinking the wine.


    "You say leaves?" Xiao Hei was stunned after saying that. Then he quickly changed his mouth and asked, "you say ye Hanye always?"


    "Yes, I heard it''s about the same age as us, isn''t it?" the man asked hurriedly.


    "Ah, Mr. Ye is very good. He usually has a good relationship with us..." Xiao Hei nodded and replied, and then said: "Mr. Ye seems to be younger than us."


    "Grass, such a cow!" the people on the side shouted quickly.


    "Ha ha..." Xiao Hei wiped his mouth and didn''t speak.


    At this time, Xiao ran stood up, then dragged the young man around him who was just about to toast Xiao hei and said, "go out to the bathroom with me."


    "I didn''t pee..." the young man turned his head back and then offered a toast to Xiao Hei.


    "You can''t go with me without urine?" Xiaodong shouted irritably.


    "Grass!" the young man scolded wordlessly, and then stood up and followed Xiaodong out of the private room.


    While eating, Xiao Hei looked at Xiao Dong walking outside and said nothing.


    ����


    After Xiaodong got out of the private room, he directly found a partition without anyone, and then drilled in.


    "Hurry up!"


    The young man standing in the urinal shouted impatiently when he saw Xiao Dong go in.


    After Xiaodong entered the partition, he took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone.


    "Hello? This is Dongzi, brother Huang. What are you doing?" Xiaodong whispered after the phone was connected across the street.


    "It''s all right. What''s wrong with playing games at home?" asked some doubts across the phone.


    "Well, brother Huang, do you still know the little black?" Xiao Dong held his mobile phone and spoke very quietly.


    "Yes, isn''t that my friend? What''s the matter?"


    "We''re eating at the imperial restaurant now. Why don''t you come over?" Xiaodong asked.


    "What''s the matter? What did I do in the past?"


    "This B is too fucking forced to eat. Why don''t you come and help me clean up this boy, brother Huang? I know he was afraid of you!" Xiaodong said gnashing his teeth.


    "Ha ha, just for this?" that what elder brother Huang smiled and was speechless.


    "One more thing is that I recently took a job. Brother Huang, if you don''t have anything, we can work together..."


    "What job? I don''t do stealing electric cars."


    "Grass, it''s not stealing an electric car. You''ll know when you come..." Xiaodong looked at his mobile phone and said nothing.


    "... OK, I didn''t eat. I''ll go and have a look." the person opposite hesitated and then agreed.


    "Brother Huang, hurry up!"


    "I see, don''t fucking ink!" the other side scolded irritably, and then hung up the phone directly.


    After putting down his mobile phone, Xiaodong was obviously in a better mood. He stretched his waist and took a look in the toilet. He found that the person who came with him had gone back first. Xiaodong wandered around for two times, and then scolded silently: "it''s not fucking interesting!"


    ����


    On the other hand, after Xiaodong returned to the private room, basically the people in the private room ignored him. He asked him not to eat. Now everyone turned around Xiaohei as if Xiaohei invited them to dinner. Xiaodong sat in place and kept looking at his mobile phone, thinking that brother Huang would come earlier.


    "Brother Hei, if there is anything good in the future, remember to think about some brothers!"


    At this time, a young man was holding it and shouted at Xiao Hei with a smile.


    In fact, Xiaohei''s drinking capacity is not very good. Coupled with the repeated respect of these people, Xiaohei is obviously a little fuzzy now, but other people''s wine has been drunk. Xiaohei must have to drink this glass of wine, so he had to raise his glass against his scalp, and then drink it directly after returning a good word.


    "Black brother is awesome!"


    "Black brother cow force!"


    After Xiao Hei drank the wine, the people quickly followed him.


    Xiao Hei sat on the seat vaguely and looked at the people below with a smile. He suddenly remembered the first time I met him. That time he also drank a lot of wine, but that time was different from this time. That time others let him drink to see his jokes, but now don''t let him drink to curry favor with him.


    People, that''s what this thing is. If you can make a toast, others are careful. If you can''t, others will let you drink. If you don''t drink, you can''t.


    It turned out that Xiao Hei was laughing at himself when he heard that sentence, but now it''s praise.


    "What JB black brother is not black brother, can''t you see it in another field or watch it?"


    At this time, an inharmonious voice sounded in the private room. A yellow haired young man wearing sportswear and holding the key of a domineering car came in from outside the private room and shouted at Xiao Hei as he walked.


    After hearing this, Xiao Hei quickly looked back. The young man with yellow hair was the one I met with Xiao hei and looked at Xiao Hei like a dog.


    When the people in the room heard this, their reaction was the same as at the beginning. Everyone didn''t speak.


    The scene suddenly became awkward.


    "Brother Huang, you''re here!"


    At this time, Xiaodong saw the Yellow haired youth as if he saw his own father. He quickly stood up and shouted at the Yellow haired youth with a smile.


    "Why JB, brother Huang is not brother Huang. Now Brother black is brother, and we are all little brothers..." the young man with yellow hair replied with a smile. Then he walked to Xiao Hei, patted Xiao Hei on the shoulder and asked, "brother black, I''ve been very moist recently?"


    Xiao Hei looked at Huang Mao vaguely, then wiped his mouth and said with a smile: "it''s OK!"


    "Ha ha..." Huang Mao smiled, then put down the car key and sat next to Xiao Dong.


    The Yellow haired young man Xiao Hei knew each other. He used to be a friend with himself. His father had several garment factories in his hand. He had a little spare money at home. He didn''t do anything at ordinary times. He basically had no other hobbies except pretending to force everywhere.


    Not only does Xiao Hei know this yellow hair, but all the young people present know this yellow hair, because this yellow hair has a little reputation in the iron tower. After all, people have money at home and it''s convenient to do anything they want.


    "Come on, brother Huang, I''ll go with you first. I can come today to save my face!"


    After seeing Huang Mao coming, Xiao Dong finally had a voice and quickly raised his glass and shouted at Huang Mao.


    "Oh, little things!"


    Huang Mao nodded, then directly raised his glass and touched Xiaodong.


    "Brother Huang, do you still know him?"


    With Xiaodong at the beginning, others rushed to Xiaodong.

 Chapter 810

    After the young man called brother Huang came in, the atmosphere in the private room obviously became strange. In fact, Xiao Hei has been very annoyed with brother Huang, but they haven''t done anything too much, so he can''t take the initiative to find trouble with others. If it was changed to someone else, he might fight, However, the two of us, Xiao hei and Lao Bian in the harem, may have joined later, so they are usually very sensible and basically won''t cause us any trouble.


    The people in the private room were originally surrounded by Xiaohei, but since brother Huang came in, Xiaohei was obviously deserted. Everyone toasted around brother Huang.


    Now this man is so realistic.


    In fact, no one toasts is also a good thing for Xiaohei. After all, Xiaohei is not a vain person. He also knows that it is useless for these people to toast. If someone toasts, I will drink. If no one toasts, I will finish my meal.


    But what''s the purpose of Xiaodong calling that yellow hair? It''s to suppress Xiaohei''s limelight, so Xiaodong can''t let Xiaohei eat so quietly.


    "Brother Hei, don''t you have a drink with brother Huang? Haven''t you seen each other for so long?" Xiao Dong smiled at Xiao hei and asked.


    "I''m brother Hei now. Can you take the initiative to drink with me?" Huang Mao scolded with a smile, then directly raised his glass and shouted at Xiao Hei: "come on, brother Hei, I respect you for this glass of wine!"


    "Ha ha..." Xiao Hei smiled, then directly raised it in the air, and then drank it.


    Xiaodong stood on one side and talked, then walked to Xiaohei with a glass, and then shouted to the people around Xiaohei: "let''s change a place."


    "Ah!" the man next to Xiao Hei promised, and then quickly got up and gave up his position to Xiao Dong.


    "Brother Hei, let''s go first?"


    Xiaodong hugged Xiaohei''s shoulder and smiled.


    "Ha ha..."


    Xiaohei smiled. Although he couldn''t drink any more, so many people looked at Xiaohei and worried about Xiaodong''s face, so they touched Xiaodong and drank it in one gulp.


    "Black brother, cow!"


    Xiao Dong gave Xiao Hei a thumbs up, then hurriedly helped Xiao Hei fill his glass again, and then said, "brother Hei, it''s all in your face to give me a 50% discount today, so I must respect you again!"


    Xiao Hei was stunned at this, then twisted his eyebrows and raised his glass again.


    After drinking the second glass of wine, Xiaodong helped Xiaohei fill the glass again, then pointed to the yellow hair and said, "brother Hei, you said you''ve known brother Huang for such a long time, and brother Huang gave you a toast. Should you give it back?"


    Xiao Hei''s expression changed instantly when he heard this, then lowered his voice, looked at Xiao Dong and asked, "did you drink too much?"


    "What do I drink too much? I didn''t drink too much today..." Xiaodong waved his hand and then said, "people respect you. Why is it too little for you to return one? If you are too little, return three!"


    "Ha ha..." hearing this, all the people in the room laughed.


    Xiao Hei squinted at Xiao Dong, then stretched out his hand to push away the glass in front of him, then looked at Xiao Dong and asked, "what does it matter to you whether I drink with him? Why do you drink for me or for him?"


    "Hehe, brother Hei, if you say so, you respect brother Huang three, and I''ll accompany you three. Do you think it''s ok?" Xiaodong looked at Xiao Hei with a smile and asked.


    "Ba Da!"


    Xiaohei reached out and directly overturned the wine glass in front of him, then looked at Xiaodong and asked, "what are you? What does it have to do with you if I drink with him? Tell me?"


    "No, Xiao Hei, do you really think you''re brother Hei? Why do I ask you to drink a few glasses of wine to brother Huang?"


    Hearing this, Xiaodong obviously couldn''t hang on his face. He stood up with a loud voice, stared at the beads and shouted at Xiaohei.


    "No, I''ll ask you what the fuck you are. What does it matter to you whether I drink with him or not?" Xiao Hei asked Xiao Dong with staring beads.


    Xiaodong stared at Xiaohei with beads. Xiaohei was also breathing wine. Xiaohei was already in a bad mood because of the emergence of brother Huang. Now Xiaodong had to ask Xiaohei to toast him, so Xiaohei''s mood is also very bad. In addition, he drank some wine, so his mood is even greater.


    "What are you two doing?" at this time, the spectator whispered a word of advice.


    "Yes, what are you two doing?"


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, the people around hurriedly came forward and advised.


    "What the hell did I ask him to offer brother Huang a few drinks?"


    Xiaodong pointed to Xiaohei and shouted with reason.


    "Do you have anything to do with who the fuck I drink with?"


    Xiao Hei replied with staring eyes.


    "All right, don''t make any noise. How old are you? Why is your mother still like a child..." at this time, the yellow hair who hasn''t spoken shouted at his throat.


    Xiaodong turned to look at Huang Mao, then slowly sat down, then looked at Xiaohei and said, "when you''re a dog leg for others, you really think you''re a brother, don''t you? Grass!"


    Xiao Dong''s voice is not big or small. Basically, everyone in the room can hear him.


    Xiaohei squinted at Xiaodong, and finally didn''t open his mouth.


    Xiaodong saw that Xiaohei didn''t speak and then said, "don''t be too fucking crazy about people. Think about what you were like six months ago. If I asked you to give brother Huang a glass of wine, would you fucking dare not?"


    Xiao Hei smiled when he heard this, then filled his wine glass with a wine bottle, stood up and looked at Xiao Dong and asked, "I''m three, don''t you compensate three?"


    "Yes, as long as you drink, I''ll drink!" Xiaodong was stunned when he heard this, then nodded and replied.


    "Good!"


    Little black nodded, and then stretched out his hand and poured all the Baijiu in the wine cup on Xiao Dong''s face.


    "My grass!"


    Xiao Dong instinctively scolded.


    "Draft it? I''ll drink one and you''ll accompany one!" Xiao Hei scolded, and then smoked with a big mouth before Xiao Dong reacted.


    "Pa!"


    A crisp sound.


    Xiao Hei pointed to Xiao Dong and scolded, "is it drafted? This is the first one!"


    "Pa!"


    "Second!"


    "Pa!"


    "Third!"


    After the three mouths were finished, Xiao Dong was blindfolded directly. Xiao Hei pulled his collar, stared at the beads and shouted, "draft it? Do you still want to drink? Do you still want to accompany?"


    "Wow!"


    At this time, the yellow hair stood up, pointed to Xiaohei and asked, "Xiaohei, what the fuck do you mean?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Xiao Hei looked back at the yellow hair and asked.

 Chapter 881

    In the imperial dining room.


    Huang Mao looked at Xiao Hei, then looked at Xiao Dong, then kicked open the stool, then walked in front of Xiao Hei, stared at Xiao hei and asked, "they are all friends. He asked you to give me three glasses of wine. Are you so?"


    "Is this three fucking glasses of wine? What does it have to do with him whether I drink or not? Tell me?" Xiao Hei replied unwilling to show weakness, his eyes full of anger.


    "Why is it so hard for you to make me drink? I didn''t make you less respect?" Huang Mao stretched out his hand and lit a cigarette and looked at Xiao Hei with a smile.


    "It turned out to be now. Did someone force me to propose a toast? Do you have to pay attention to your fucking willingness? I''ll tell you clearly. I didn''t drink less today, and I don''t want your three glasses of wine, but if he wants him, he can''t see my joke. No one is a fool. What does he mean? Who can''t see it?" Xiao Hei pointed to Xiao Dong and shouted loudly.


    "Xiao Hei, you misunderstood..." Xiao Dong knew something was wrong, so he counseled directly.


    "Yes, brother Hei, we are all friends. As for this? Don''t we just drink some wine?" the people around hurriedly shouted.


    "Don''t fucking talk. You know it''s a friend. Have you seen that friend? You know you can''t drink it, and you have to pour it into your mother''s mouth?" Xiao Hei stared at the beads and shouted around his neck. After Xiao Hei''s cry, people stopped talking because they know Xiao Hei''s right. Today, Xiao Hei is so angry, The main reason is to remember that when their gang drank wine, people had no temper when they were incompetent, but if they had the ability and had no temper, they would be a waste.


    "Xiao Hei, are you aiming at me or him today?" Huang Mao asked, squinting at Xiao Hei.


    "Who the fuck can I do? Didn''t you two discuss it in advance?" the little black face replied expressionless.


    "What does it mean to discuss in advance?" Huang Mao asked with a smile.


    "How the fuck did you get here? Didn''t you count it in your heart?" Xiao Hei asked very directly without giving Huang Mao a little face.


    "Ha ha..." Huang Mao smiled, then turned around twice, looked at Xiao hei and said, "that''s running for me?"


    "I don''t fucking know you. I didn''t want to be too clear. I ate this meal, but do you think it''s interesting for you to bully me together? Why, I''m honest? Are you used to bullying?" Xiao Hei then said everything in his heart. In fact, Xiao Hei was angry from the beginning, Xiao Hei is already very uncomfortable about what he discounts. Now Xiao Dong has the whole thing. Xiao Hei can''t stand it even if he has a good temper.


    "Isn''t he just kidding? As for you hitting him three mouths?" Huang Mao shook the watch on his wrist, as if he could do it at any time.


    Xiao Hei squinted at Huang Mao, then smiled and said, "what does it matter to him whether I respect your wine? It''s our business whether you fucking beat him or not. What does it matter to you? Tell me?"


    This sentence was directly stunned by Huang Mao. After being silent for a moment, Huang Mao looked at Xiao Hei with a overcast face and asked, "Xiao Hei, are you a little crazy now? Do you have any idea who you are?"


    "What does it matter to you whether I''m crazy or not? I told you today that I''ll fight him. What can you do to me?" Xiao Hei is in a very bad mood now, so he speaks in a very blunt tone.


    "Brother Hei, we are all friends, because this little thing is really not like this..."


    After hearing this sentence, the atmosphere in the private room changed instantly. When the spectators knew that something was wrong, they quickly advised.


    "For the last time, I don''t know such a friend!"


    Xiao Hei turned and stared at the people on the table and shouted.


    "Hehe, OK!"


    Huang Mao smiled and nodded, then took out his mobile phone and began to call.


    "Brother Huang, they are all friends. It''s not like this. It''s almost all right..."


    Seeing that Huang Mao wanted to call, Xiao Dong knew something was wrong, so he quickly advised him. Originally, he wanted to bully Xiao Hei when he came to Huang Mao today, but Xiao Hei was also a member of our harem. If there was any conflict, Xiao Hei could afford it, but our harem couldn''t.


    "Don''t fucking talk!" Huang Mao scolded Xiaodong with his mobile phone. Then he said to Xiaohei while waiting to answer the phone across the street: "draft it? You''re pretty awesome now, aren''t you? Others call you brother Hei. You really think you''re a brother, don''t you? I''ll see how awesome the harem is. How many people can come out to help you!"


    "Huang Mao, I fucking advise you to stop." Xiao Hei knew that Huang Mao was looking for someone, so he kindly advised.


    "Shall I stop you? B, if I don''t clean you up, you don''t know what you''re doing now!" Huang Mao stared at beads and shouted at his voice, then shouted at his mobile phone: "huazi, where are you?"


    "I''m shaking slowly. What''s the matter, brother Huang?"


    "Don''t fucking shake it. Bring people here quickly. There''s someone who doesn''t know what he''s doing."


    "OK, where are you? I''ll go right away."


    "Imperial food!"


    Huang Mao shouted, then hung up the phone directly, sat obliquely on the chair, looked at Xiao hei and said, "draft it, wait for me. Don''t you fucking say it has nothing to do with me? I''ll tell you clearly today whether it has anything to do with me?"


    "Brother Huang, what do you think you''re doing? They''re all friends. As for this matter, do you still call people?" Xiao Dong shouted with some fear when he saw that things were getting bigger and bigger.


    "Did you draw it up? You fucking narrowed me and let people beat three mouths. You''re so fucking finished, aren''t you? You''re still not a man?" Huang Mao scolded Xiaodong with his fingers.


    "No, brother Huang, it''s mainly this kind of thing. I think we can solve it privately. It''s really unnecessary..." Xiaodong saw that the things were getting bigger and bigger, so he was obviously worried about fighting in the hotel next, so Xiaodong quickly dragged Huang Mao and advised him.


    "I told you not to talk, did you hear me?" Huang Mao shouted with his eyes askew, then looked at Xiao hei and said, "now he''s really a shallow bastard, and there are big brothers everywhere. Now what JB thing has been a waiter for his mother''s family for two days, and he really takes himself as a big brother, isn''t it?"


    "..." Xiao Hei pursed his lips and looked at Huang Mao without talking.

 Chapter 882

    Slowly shake the disco.


    Countless young people shook their bodies under the dynamic music, releasing the excess hormones, and the heavily made-up girls'' bodies lingered one man after another.


    After receiving a call from Huang Mao, a young man with a caliper shaved hair jumped directly to the tea table in a card room, and then shouted, "don''t fucking play, the women stay and wait for us to come back, and the men all go with me. Brother Huang has a little problem, so they all go out with me!"


    "Good!"


    At least 20 people in the ballroom responded, and then all followed the caliper youth to run outside the disco.


    Five minutes later, at least a dozen private cars can be driven out of the parking lot of the slow shaking disco. One GTR is open, followed by the Audi A6. These people do not belong to the Huns in H City, because they can''t have their configuration. Most of them are the rich second generation with a little spare money at home.


    In the private room of the harem.


    Xiao Hei sat on the stool, looked at the smoking yellow hair, squinted his eyes and asked, "I really want to fix it?"


    "It''s ok if it''s not neat. Now you hit yourself three mouths, and I''ll be finished..." Huang Maoqiao replied casually with his legs crossed.


    "Ha ha..." Xiao Hei smiled, clutching his mobile phone in his hand, squinting at the yellow hair in front of him, wondering whether to call Han Chao or not.


    At the same time, more than a dozen private cars rushed out of the gate of imperial food. Han Chao standing at the gate was stunned when he saw the scene, and then shouted to the waiter, "don''t fucking play, it''s like a big job!"


    After shouting, Han Chao threw down his cigarette butts and ran straight to the front GTR.


    "How many brothers are eating?" Han Chao asked, looking at the young man with a caliper in front with a smile like a JB Wrangler.


    "Have a JB meal, I''ll find someone!" the young man replied casually. Then he opened the trunk and took out an open blade * directly from inside. He turned his head and shouted to the team behind him: "take the guy and follow me!"


    "Ba Da!"


    Han Chao dropped the cigarette end on his mouth on the ground and was stunned. Then he looked at the young man and asked, "man, are you looking for trouble?"


    "What does it have to do with you if you can''t find something?" the caliper youth impatiently pushed Han Chao, and then took people to the imperial food.


    Han Chao was very reluctant to stop in front of the young man, then looked at the young man and asked, "do you know whose hotel this is?"


    "I don''t care whose restaurant you are. Can you stop the ink and get out of here!"


    "This is the fucking Hougong Hotel, I tell you!" Han Chao explained again.


    "I''ll tell you who I fucking love. Even if the hotel is holy in heaven, it''s hard to understand?" the young man stopped and scolded Han Chao with a machete.


    "..." Han Chao looked at the young man and was stunned.


    "Fool!" the young man scolded silently, and then rushed into the imperial meal directly with people.


    "It''s hard to fucking mention people!" Han Chao muttered looking at the young man''s back, then took out his mobile phone and dialed me.


    "Hello?"


    "President Ye has an accident here, and there may be the first batch of gangs ready to make trouble since the opening!" Han Chao said calmly to the phone.


    "Did you mention me?" I asked.


    "It''s hard to use it!" Han Chao replied speechless.


    "Who''s opposite?" I asked, frowning.


    "Just a bunch of little brats..."


    "Grass, little boy B, don''t you call your parents and take them all back? What the fuck do you call me? If you go to school, call the school. I tell you that these children have little homework! The state has reduced their burden, I''ll tell you!"


    "Not so small..."


    "OK, I see. How many people are there opposite?"


    "More than twenty." Han Chao looked at the private car and estimated the number.


    "I''ll let Zhang Tiannan and them go and have a look."


    After that, I hung up the phone directly, and then looked at the north and South who were sleeping on the sofa and shouted, "don''t fucking sleep. There''s trouble over the imperial food. You and Zhang Tian go over and have a look and control the scene!"


    "What do I have to do with the imperial food?" the north and South looked at me obliquely and asked.


    "No, I find you''re talking so much nonsense now? You don''t care about imperial food?" I scolded the north and South without words.


    "Did you let me take charge of the casino without talking?" north and South stood up reluctantly with a big mouth.


    "Shit, our casino is almost yellow. It hasn''t opened for three weeks. What''s your fucking leisure like? Just for your current state, I''ll get you a royal meal sooner or later and let you be controlled by Han Chao. Do you believe it?"


    "No, no, I''ll be over right now. Is it so serious? If I''m under the control of Han Chao, that fool won''t fucking bully me!" Nanbei mill chirped back to me, then turned around and called Zhang Tian and walked out of my office.


    ����


    On the other hand, after entering the hotel, the caliper youth directly ran to the private room where Xiao Heihuang Mao was located. More than 20 people suddenly appeared in the hall and directly stunned Lao Bian.


    "What the fuck is going on?" Lao Bian asked Han Chao, looking at him.


    "You ask me who I ask?" Han Chao replied with a big mouth, and then waited for North and south Zhang Tian to come over.


    "They seem to have entered Xiaohei''s private room..." Lao Bian whispered a reminder.


    "What did you say?" Han Chao was stunned, then stared at the beads and shouted.


    "I seem to have entered the private room of Xiaohei. What''s the matter?"


    "Grass, you should have said it sooner!" Han Chao scolded wordlessly, then turned and ran upstairs. Lao Bian saw Han Chao running over and hurried over.


    ����


    "Bang!"


    The door of the private room was kicked open by the caliper youth, and then more than 20 people rushed into the private room with a crash.


    "Brother Huang!"


    The caliper youth shouted at Huang Mao, and then walked to Huang Mao with a machete. Huang Mao stretched himself, then stood up and walked to Xiao Hei. Looking at Xiao Hei, he smiled and asked, "what''s up, my black brother? How are you going to solve this?"


    "...." Xiao Hei bit his lips and didn''t speak. He stared at Huang Mao.


    "I fucking ask you, how are you going to solve this?" yelled Huang Mao, staring at beads when he saw Xiao Hei not talking.


    "What do you want to do when you bring these people in? Do you want to die?" Xiao Hei narrowed his eyes and asked very calmly.

 Chapter 883

    After hearing Xiaohei''s words, Huang Mao grinned, patted Xiaohei''s face and said, "it''s fucking time, my black brother. You still pretend to be calm with me, don''t you?"


    "You fucking get rid of these people now, and I can let you leave!" Xiao Hei reached out and opened Huang Mao''s hand, and then shouted expressionless.


    "Yes, brother Huang, we''re almost done!" Xiaodong shouted aside when he knew that the matter was making a big deal.


    "Fuck you, what''s almost enough!" Huang Mao kicked Xiaodong''s stomach, then stretched out his hand and patted Xiaohei''s head directly, shouting: "draft it? I''m going to see how awesome you are today. Can you fucking keep me from going out of this restaurant!"


    "Return his mother''s ink or something, and just do it!" shouted the caliper youth at the top of his voice.


    "You are the first one to make trouble since the opening of this hotel..." Xiao Hei touched his palm, then stretched out his hand to pick up the wine bottle on the table, and then patted it directly on Huang Mao''s head.


    "Bang!"


    The wine bottle burst on Huang Mao''s head, and the blood flowed down Huang Mao''s head. All the people around looked silly. No one thought Xiao Hei said he would do it, and there was no fucking ink at all.


    "Draft it? Fuck him for me!"


    When the caliper youth saw that Xiaohei started, he stared at the beads and shouted. Then he rushed to Xiaohei with a machete.


    "Fuck you!"


    Xiao Hei raised his legs and kicked on the stomach of the young man with the caliper, then reached out to pick up the stool around him and directly crossed his body to block the machetes cut from different positions.


    Xiao Hei said to Huang Mao that he would fight. He didn''t have any fucking time to prepare. More than 20 people rushed directly to Xiao Hei.


    But at this time, the door of the private room opened again. Han Chao and Lao Bian rushed in from the outside with a kitchen knife and a nunchaku. Then Han Chao shouted, "I fuck you, I''ll see who dares to make trouble!"


    "Shua!"


    Huang Mao and the caliper hurriedly turned back. The caliper looked at Han Chao and shouted, "who the fuck are you?"


    "I''m the fucking embodiment of justice!"


    Han Chao didn''t give the opposite party time to negotiate at all. He rushed over with a kitchen knife, but he was beaten back by a yellow haired man with a machete before he fucking rushed to Lao Bian.


    "What the fuck are you looking at? Help!"


    Han Chao shouted at Lao Bian as he ran.


    "I can''t fucking use the whole JB thing you give me!" Lao Bian looked at the nunchaku in his hand and said something in silence. Then he ran to the position where Han Chao was.


    In this way, the three Hubi of our imperial meal directly started to work with the opposite group of people with steel pipe army stabbing knives in their hands. They said they were doing it. In fact, Han Chao had no chance to fight back, that is, they tried not to let them go with stools and tables.


    A few minutes later, Han Chao, Xiao hei and Lao Bian hid under the dinner table and didn''t go out directly. Our imperial tables were fixed, so Han Chao didn''t go out. The Yellow haired people could only stand outside and look at the three of them.


    "Fuck you, you come out!" Huang Mao scolded Xiao Hei at the table, covering the wound on his head.


    "Do you have the ability to draw up? Come in!" Han Chao scolded the yellow hair outside.


    "Brother, why did you get into these things when you eat?" Lao Bian asked Xiao Hei in some silence.


    "There is some contradiction..." Xiao Hei explained in a low voice, then looked at Han Chao and asked, "why don''t you two find someone?"


    "I fucking found it, didn''t I come? The north and South are fucking finished. I''ve been beaten and hid in the table. Why don''t I come?" Han Chao scolded silently, then took out his mobile phone and called the north and south.


    "Dudu..."


    After the cell phone rang a few times, North and South answered the phone.


    "Where the fuck are you? If you don''t come again, I should let these things kill me!" Han Chao bared his teeth at his mobile phone.


    "Right away!" Nanbei whispered back, and then hung up the phone directly.


    At the same time, Xiaodong heard Han Chao''s voice on the phone and hurried to Huang Mao''s side and whispered, "brother Huang, they seem to be hiring. The people in the harem should come. Why don''t we go first..."


    Huang Mao hesitated when he heard Xiao Dong''s words. He also knew what the people in our harem did, so after a moment of silence, he stood up and shouted to Xiao Hei in the table: "draft it? It''s your life today. I tell you, you fucking wait for me. We''re not finished!"


    "Draft? If you can, don''t go. My rescuers will be here soon! Draft, bah!" Han Chao scolded the yellow hair outside the table while spitting.


    "Fool!"


    Huang Mao scolded silently, and then shouted to the caliper youth, "let''s go!"


    After shouting, more than 20 people ran directly outside the private room, but just as Huang Mao was about to reach out and pull open the door of the private room, a dark shotgun was directly aimed at Huang Mao''s forehead.


    North and south Zhang Tian came in from the outside of the private room with a shotgun. North and south Zhang Tian had cigarette butts in their mouths, looked at Huang Mao with a smile and asked, "why, man, you want to go after loading?"


    "..." Huang Mao stepped back two steps and looked at the shotguns in the hands of North and south. He was obviously nervous.


    "What do you do?" the caliper youth raised his machete and shouted at the north and south.


    "Kang!"


    Without saying a word, Zhang Tian shot the young man under his feet, then looked at the young man and asked, "draft it? What do you say we do!"


    "Elder brother... Elder brother has something to say..." Huang Mao swallowed spit hard and hurriedly stepped back.


    More than 20 people looked at the shotguns in the hands of North and South and Zhang Tian. None of them dared to move. This is the fucking difference between underworld and gangster.


    "Draft it, talk about your mother B!" at this time, when Han Chao saw his help coming, he ran out directly under the table, then slippered directly, and a big leather shoe patted yellow hair''s head directly.


    "..." Huang Mao turned to look at Han Chao and didn''t dare to speak.


    "Draft it? Aren''t you fucking awesome?" Han Chao shouted at the top of his voice, and then he was going to take a second shot, but he was dodged by yellow hair.


    "Draft it? It''s quite fucking flexible!" Han Chao scolded silently. Then he pressed Huang Mao''s head to have a big meal of leather shoes. After a few shots, Han Chao threw the leather shoes to the ground and shouted to the north and South: "how the fuck did you come? I should be bullied to death!"


    "I bought a box of cigarettes halfway!" Nanbei replied with a smile.

 Chapter 884

    When Han Chao heard what the north and the south said, he hung his back, twitched at the corners of his mouth, looked at the north and the South and shouted, "what the fuck am I like? You''re still in the mood to buy cigarettes. I''m almost bullied by these fools. Can''t you see?"


    "No, it''s mainly because I''m addicted to smoking. I can''t help..." the north and the South replied awkwardly, then turned around and looked at Huang Mao and others, then pointed to Huang Mao and asked, "what are you going to do?"


    When Han Chao heard this sentence, he turned to look at Huang Mao and the young man with the caliper. Then he pulled out a stool and sat in front of Huang Mao. Then he looked at Huang Mao and asked, "what do you do?"


    "I... my family is a business..." Huang Mao replied tremblingly. His eyes were very unnatural, because the shotgun in Zhang Tian''s hand had been facing Huang Mao''s head all the time. From Zhang Tian''s eyes, Huang Mao could feel that Zhang Tian was not an ordinary person, because Zhang Tian''s wrist had not shaken once after holding the shotgun for so long.


    "Business man..." Han Chao touched his chin, then turned his head and shouted to Xiao Hei, "sunspot, do you know him?"


    "Yes." Xiao Hei turned his head back while helping Lao Bian wipe his wound.


    "You can fight when you know him, and you can shout when you fight..." Han Chao scolded silently, then patted Huang Mao''s head, his face suddenly changed, stared at the beads and shouted, "do you know where this is?"


    "Know..." Huang Mao was completely frightened by Han Chao at this time. Anyway, as long as a person''s muzzle is pointing at your forehead, he must be afraid.


    "Pa!"


    Han Chao put his mouth on Huang Mao''s face, then turned around twice, then pinched his waist, looked at Huang Mao and scolded, "draft it? I clearly tell you today that you are the first to make trouble since our imperial restaurant opened. Draft it, and give me such a big news. Why are you fucking social? You are very popular?"


    "This is what your people picked up first..." Huang Mao whispered back.


    "Pa!"


    Before Huang Mao spoke, Han Chao took another big mouth, then pointed to Xiao hei and asked, "do you mean he provoked you first?"


    "I didn''t mean that..."


    "What do you mean?" Han Chao asked with his head askew.


    "I......" Huang Mao asked Han Chao some questions and didn''t know how to go on.


    "I gave your mother a B!"


    Han Chao kicked Huang Mao''s stomach, then stared at the beads and shouted: "I fucking told you today. Even if it''s his first move, what can you do? Did you draft it? Did you deliberately give me eye medicine when I ran to our imperial restaurant to make trouble? I''ve been in business for so long, even if the most powerful people come, they have to give me some face. How fucking good you are. What are you going to do to directly get so many people? Tell me What are you doing? "


    "What am I asking you? What are you doing?" Han Chao shouted after seeing that Huang Mao didn''t speak.


    "I didn''t think of anything. Can''t I be wrong?" yelled Huang Mao, pursing his lips.


    "Why, you''re not willing. I think you''re in this state?" Han Chao asked, squinting at Huang Mao.


    "I didn''t."


    "Draft it!" Han Chao scolded in a low voice, then turned and walked to Xiaohei, looked at Xiaohei and asked, "what do you say about these people?"


    Xiao Hei turned his head and looked at Huang Mao. Then he said in a dull voice, "just deal with it as you should."


    "OK!" Han Chao nodded, then walked in front of Huang Mai, pulled Huang Mao''s hair and asked, "do you have a problem with my handling?"


    "No... no..." Huang Mao shook his head.


    "150000, compensation, when the money is in place and when the calves roll!" Han Chao shouted in a very firm tone.


    "No, brother, is 150000 a little more?" Huang Mao jumped directly after hearing this number.


    "How much?" Han Chao asked, squinting at Huang Mao.


    "A little more..."


    "150000 is more than his mother''s money, isn''t it? Do you fucking know that it''s from north to south today? If it''s like Meng Liang, you''ll be choking enough to get out of this private room, don''t you know?" Han Chao shouted silently, then grabbed Huang Mao''s head, bit his teeth and scolded: "Did you draft it? You''re lucky today. The north and South are the best tempered people in the harem. Do you fucking know?"


    "I know, I know..." Huang Mao nodded quickly.


    In fact, Han Chao is right. The north and the south are really good tempered in my gang. If Meng Liang Yuanyuan and Gao Jia solve this problem, it will certainly not be solved by 150000. At least they are disabled. I don''t think it has anything to do with their temper. It''s mainly that Meng Liang and his gang have always started with me, and they know a lot about their experiences What kind of people can move and what effect it will bring. In the face of trouble like yellow hair, Meng Liang must clean up in death, because this is a good opportunity to kill chickens and show monkeys. If yellow hair is cleaned up lightly, more people will make trouble after imperial food. This is what people are like. Only when they see the end of yellow hair can they know how to make trouble at imperial food What will happen in the end.


    Therefore, Han Chao''s 150000 yuan is not only a question of compensation, but also an expression of their attitude towards imperial meals. Han Chao can''t be afraid of things at this time!


    "What if you don''t pay for his mother''s ink?" Zhang Tian slowly put down his shotgun and shouted impatiently at Huang Mao.


    "No, I don''t like to take this money. Just say I don''t have so much money now, or how about I write an IOU?" Huang Mao looked at Han Chao and prayed.


    "No, what the hell do you think I''m doing here? Well, write an IOU, and I have to calculate the interest for you." Han Chao asked in silence.


    "Elder brother, I don''t mean that. The main reason is that I really can''t get so much money now. Can you give me some time to raise money for me?"


    "At this time, I know I have no money. What the fuck did I want to come from?" the north and the South sat beside Han Chao speechless and scolded.


    "Mainly, I didn''t expect so much money? I didn''t do anything..." Huang Mao looked at the north and South with helplessness.


    "You didn''t do anything. You directly broke the place of boss Han Da. You really forced me to find out. Do you know how many bosses eat here every day?" north and South asked with a smile.


    "I don''t know..." Huang Mao shook his head.


    "Just now you walked into that hall, at least there must be more than ten people worth tens of millions. Many of them were in the private room. You said you rushed in with so many people. What did those people think when they saw it? I don''t know. I thought we met in the harem!"

 Chapter 885

    Huang Mao was stunned when he heard what the north and South said. Then he looked up and looked at the north and south. Suddenly he didn''t know what to say.


    North and South are right. Generally, those who can come to our imperial food are dignified people in H city. The boss who is forced by others is afraid to make trouble. These gangsters rushed in. If you understand, you know what''s going on. If you don''t understand, you think Bi Wenshi has stepped down and our harem is finished.


    "North and south, don''t tell him that ink is useless. Let this fool quickly take out the money, and then roll the calf. I''ll be upset when I see him now!" Han Chao shouted at North and South impatiently, then raised his legs and kicked yellow hair, then clenched his teeth and asked, "why? Take out the money or unload your fingers, and I won''t embarrass you..."


    "I, I really have no money..." Huang Mao stammered back with sweat all over his head.


    "By the way, are those cars outside yours? I think there is a GTR. I think that car should be worth a lot of money?" Han Chao asked with a smile.


    "Brother, that''s my car." the caliper youth in the crowd stretched out his hand and shouted.


    "You''re fucking rich?" Han Chao scolded wordlessly.


    "Borrowed my brother''s..." the caliper youth quickly replied.


    "Grass, what a fucking vanity..." Han Chao scolded with a big mouth, then looked at Huang Mao and asked, "is that bully yours?"


    "Brother..." Huang Mao opened his mouth and just wanted to explain.


    "Don''t fucking tell me you borrowed it too..." Han Chao scolded, pointing to Huang Mao.


    "Really." Huang Mao nodded quickly.


    "Ha ha, that''s no money, OK!" Han Chao nodded, then reached out to pick up the knife on the ground and ran to Huang Mao.


    "Big... Big brother, what are you doing?" Huang Mao looked at Han Chao and stammered.


    "Don''t you fucking play with me? If you don''t have money, we can have no money..." Han Chao shook his machete and grabbed Huang Mao''s wrist.


    "I have money, I have money!" Huang Mao saw that Han Chao was coming, so he shouted in a hurry and pushed back while shouting.


    "I find you are cheap. Why, if I don''t give you the real money, I find you can''t take out the money for me..." Han Chao put down the knife in his hand, then slowly looked at Huang Mao and asked, "take out the money and roll the calf quickly. There are many fucking things here. I don''t have time to talk to you..."


    "OK..." Huang Mao promised twice, and then asked the young man behind the caliper, "huazi, do you have any money?"


    "I have hundreds in my hand..." the caliper youth whispered back.


    "Then you don''t have a fucking card?" yelled Huang Mao.


    "With..."


    "Give it to me quickly!" Huang Mao stood up and ran to the caliper youth.


    "Credit card, with a limit of 700..." the caliper youth replied innocently.


    "Fuck you, what are you talking about with me for the amount of $700? I''m finished with you, aren''t I?" Huang Mao scolded in a collapse, then turned his head and looked at Xiaodong around the caliper youth and asked, "Dongzi, do you have to pay for this?"


    "Brother Huang, I didn''t bring any money when I came out..." Xiao Dong replied bitterly.


    "Draft it? You come out to invite people to dinner. You don''t have any fucking money. Tell me?" yelled Huang Mao, staring at beads.


    "I brought thousands of dollars. That''s not enough..."


    "I really fucking took it!" Huang Mao scolded with his teeth, then looked up at Han Chao and asked with a smile: "brother..."


    "Why? Fund raising failed?" Han Chao asked, looking at Huang Mao.


    "Almost that..." Huang Mao bared his teeth and replied.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you want your fingers or money, hurry up! I don''t have time to wait for you!" Han Chao reluctantly kicked Huang Mao and scolded in silence.


    "Brother, can you let me call?"


    "Fight quickly..." Han Chao waved his hand impatiently, then walked to the north and South with a machete, stretched out his hand and took out some cigarettes to give them a few points.


    On the other side, Huang Mao quickly took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone.


    "Hey, Dad, what are you doing?" Huang Mao asked carefully to his mobile phone.


    "What''s the fucking time? What do you think I''m doing?" a middle-aged man''s voice sounded across the phone, with a very irritable tone.


    "Dad, something happened to me..." Huang Mao looked at Han Chao and then whispered.


    "Accident?" the person across the phone was stunned for a moment, and then said very irritably, "don''t you have an accident every fucking day? Have you had an accident two days a day?"


    "Dad, I really had an accident. I let others deduct it. Come and save me quickly with the money. If you don''t come, they will cut off one of my fingers..." Huang Mao shouted to the phone in a very worried tone.


    The other side of the phone was stunned for a moment, and then asked in a low voice, "who have you detained? Don''t you fucking know many people? Who dares to detain you?"


    "Dad, we''re kidding you. I''ve been detained by the imperial food man!" yelled Huang Mao at the top of his voice.


    "Imperial food? Imperial food!" the other side of the phone was stunned for a moment, then shouted at the top of his voice, "you have nothing to do with imperial food. Do you bother you? Is that where you go? It''s a fucking restaurant in the back palace. I''m really convinced. Can you make me less trouble? Why don''t you offend those people?"


    "Dad, what''s the use of telling me now? Now people ask me for 150000. Hurry and find a way to get me out, or they''ll really chop my fingers!"


    "You really don''t bother me at all! You give the phone to the imperial catering people now, and I''ll talk to them!" the person opposite the phone shouted with his teeth clenched.


    Huang Mao hesitated for a moment, then nervously handed his mobile phone to Han Chao. Han Chao was stunned, and then took the phone.


    "Hello!" Han Chao said politely. After all, it has nothing to do with his parents.


    "Han always? I''m Hou Dali, the one who makes clothes. Do you have any impression that we''ve had a drink together..." the person across the phone asked with a smile.


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this. Then he simply recalled it in his mind, and then he really thought of a man surnamed Hou. He really did do the clothing business.


    "I remember, Mr. Hou, your son made trouble in our hotel and smashed a lot of things. I simply calculated that I would get more than 100000 yuan. Well, I wanted 150000, but for your face, 130000, you can bring the money to pick up people!" Han Chao hung up the phone directly.

 Chapter 886

    After putting down the phone, Han Chao returned his mobile phone to Huang Mao, then looked at Huang Mao and asked, "is your father Hou Dali?"


    "Ah, my father is Hou Dali!" Huang Mao nodded quickly.


    "Hehe, your father is very good. He saved you 20000 yuan. Wait here. You can go when your father brings the money..." Han Chao replied with a smile.


    "Thank you!" when Huang Mao saw that his old man worked, he felt relieved for a moment, and finally showed a smile on his face.


    "By the way, you can go back and ask your father later. Does he dare to make trouble like this..." Han Chao suddenly turned and looked at Huang Mao and reminded him. Huang Mao was stunned when he heard this. He pursed his lips and didn''t speak.


    "I''m kidding..." Han Chao patted Huang Mao on the shoulder, then walked to the north and South and asked in a low voice, "this man is Hou Dali''s son..."


    "Hou Dali!" Nanbei was stunned, then wiped his mouth and said with a smile, "the old man is a little interesting. If he has nothing to do, he will go to our harem. Liu Rui has a good relationship with him."


    "Ha ha..." Han Chao smiled, then looked at the north and South and said, "it''s estimated that our great God''s phone will ring soon!"


    "How does our great God deal with this?" north and South asked with a smile.


    "How else can we deal with it? Anyway, no matter how we deal with it, even if ye Han kneels at the door today, I have to see 130000, at least 130000!" Han Chao shouted loudly, with great momentum.


    "Cow force!" north and South gave Han Chao a thumbs up.


    "I tell you that you have to be tough when dealing with things like Ye Han and Liu Rui. If you are soft, you can let him bully him to death. I tell you..." Han Chao immediately entered the state and taught a lesson to the north and south.


    North and South smiled, then kicked Han Chao, bared his teeth and scolded, "how the fuck can you pretend to be so forced!"


    "You really don''t leave a face for me..." Han Chao looked at the north and South and was a little speechless. Then he shouted to Lao Bian, "boss Bian, let the back kitchen make a few dishes and wait for us to have a drink!"


    "Ah, who''s on the account?" Lao Bian was stunned and shouted.


    "Nonsense, it must be the company''s account. Can I fucking pay for it? It''s not too much for me to eat two dishes?" Han Chao replied speechless.


    "OK, I know. I''ll go and order..." Lao Bian nodded and ran outside the private room.


    "Do you want money for dinner?" Zhang Tian looked at Han Chao in surprise and asked.


    "Don''t you understand? The cheapest shredded potatoes in our dish are more than 200. What kind of family do I have? I eat more than 200 shredded Potatoes..." Han Chao explained as he walked to the table with Zhang Tian and North and south.


    "Aren''t all the restaurants yours? Do you want money for food?" Zhang Tian then asked.


    "You still don''t understand. I told you that you don''t think this restaurant is mine, but isn''t it still Ye Han''s? I''ll tell you so. Don''t say that I ate a plate of shredded potatoes. Even if I drank a bottle of mineral water and ye Han deducted it, I can ask me where the mineral water is when checking the account... You just came here. You don''t understand a lot of things. I''ll tell you!" Han Chao said to Zhang Tian with a sad face after sitting down.


    "Not so exaggerated?"


    "It''s really such an exaggeration. If you don''t believe it, you can ask the north and the south!" Han Chao said pointing to the north and the south.


    "There is indeed such a thing, I can prove it!" north and South nodded slightly.


    "What''s so awesome?" Zhang Tian is completely shocked now. He can''t believe this fact at all.


    "This is not the most awesome, the most awesome is the immortal of our family, which is the real fucking awesome..."


    "Who is the immortal?" Zhang Tian asked with some doubt.


    "Liu Rui..." Nanbei replied with a smile.


    "I think he''s fine. What''s the matter with him?"


    "If he is himself, I think it''s normal, but if he matches with Yang Song, I tell you it''s definitely a pair of great gods. Ordinary people can''t fix me. I tell you." Han Chao is very stateful to teach the new Zhang Tiantian with his legs crossed and his big mouth.


    "Why is it abnormal?" Zhang Tian asked with a smile.


    "Specific ah, I really can''t say the specific time and a half, but anyway, you''d better stay away from these two people. I tell you, it''s easy to have an accident when you walk in..." Han Chao kindly reminded.


    "So dangerous?"


    "Not so much..."


    At this time, Lao Bian came in from the outside. Han Chao looked back at Lao Bian and asked, "have you ordered?"


    "I ordered three meat dishes. Fuck, I''m tired of eating boxed lunch every day..." Lao Bian bared his teeth and replied.


    "I said you are really awesome. You work in a restaurant and go out to eat takeout..." north and South looked at Lao Bian and said nothing.


    "Boss Bian usually eats Lanzhou Ramen..." Xiao Hei said with a smile.


    "Don''t fucking call me boss Bian every day, just like his mother SpongeBob..." Lao Bian scolded silently, then sat next to Han Chao and listened to Han Chao''s analysis of the glorious deeds of Yang Song and Liu Rui.


    More than ten minutes later, the waiter served seven or eight dishes, and then the gang drank two mouthfuls of the food while waiting for Hou Dali.


    ����


    On the other hand, Hou Dali hesitated for a long time after talking to Han Chao on the phone, and finally dialed Liu Rui.


    "Brother Liu, what are you doing?" Hou Dali asked with a smile after Liu Rui answered the phone.


    "Brother Hou, what do you want? Do you want Xiaohong? Xiaohong is not free now. Her grandmother is dead and she has gone home..." Liu Rui replied with a smile. Liu Rui can''t do anything else, but there''s still no problem remembering the preferences of each guest.


    "No, brother Liu, I have something else."


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Rui was stunned and asked.


    "Isn''t this my son? It seems that something happened in your imperial restaurant today and your manager Han was detained, so I want to ask you if you can find a way to let my son out..." Hou Dali''s tone of voice is still asking for help.


    "What''s going on?" Liu Rui looked at me as he spoke.


    "I don''t know exactly..."


    "What did Han Chao say?" Liu Rui asked.


    "Manager Han asked me to replace him with 130000. I just thought about this. Wouldn''t we be like this in the whole city?"


    "OK, boss Hou, don''t worry. I''ll call Han Chao, I''ll understand the situation, and then I''ll call you back. Do you think so?" Liu Rui asked in a low voice.


    "OK..." Hou Dali quickly promised twice, and then hung up the phone.

 Chapter 887

    After Liu Rui and Hou Dali finished talking on the phone, he looked up at me and asked, "there''s an accident over Han Chao, you know?"


    "Know something, I let the north and the South deal with it..." speaking of this, I raised my hand, looked at my watch, and then said, "now the north and the South and Zhang Tian should be here?"


    "It''s too late. They''ve all fucking detained them!" Liu Rui scolded with a big mouth, then narrowed his small eyes at me, thought for a while, and then said, "do you know how much Han Chao cares about people?"


    "How much?" I was stunned and asked.


    "150000 yuan. Hou Dali said 130000 yuan after calling. I don''t understand now. What kind of B are you used to in our harem? They''re all fucking bandits. If they say 150000 yuan, they''ll ask 150000 yuan. Now we don''t have to do anything else. I think it''s better to wait for others to make trouble. The money is much faster than doing business ... "Liu Rui said to me with his mobile phone in his hand, like a psycho.


    "What''s the use of telling me this? I know Han Chao. It''s also the work of North and South and Zhang Tian. Is it useful for you to tell me? What do you have to say to Han Chao''s Hubi..." I smiled back, and then lay down in front of the computer playing greedy snake.


    "No, you can''t see what I mean when I tell you this?" Liu Rui shouted at me with small eyes.


    "What do you mean? I can''t hear it..." I looked at Liu Rui with a little loss in my eyes.


    "If you weren''t used to it, would these people dare to ask for 150000? Do they know how to spend the 150000?" Liu Rui looked at me speechless, then looked at my mobile phone and said, "you should call Han dahubi quickly and let him release the people. Don''t mess around with JB when he''s all right..."


    "I don''t fight. After I fight, how can I say that Han Chao''s tiger has no way to communicate with him than I do."


    "Grass, what do you mean, you have to wait for Hou Dali to change money?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at me.


    I looked up at Liu Rui, then pointed to the mobile phone in Liu Rui''s hand, smiled and asked, "what''s that thing in your hand? What the fuck won''t you say to Han Chao?"


    "If I can fucking understand what I''m talking about with you!" Liu Rui scolded silently, then turned around and looked at me and shouted, "are you sure you don''t want to fight?"


    "Roll the calf, get the ink with me. What do you always let me do about you..." I scolded irritably.


    "Grass! What the fuck... Why doesn''t the country shoot you!" Liu Rui scolded with his teeth.


    "No, it''s just Hou Dali. Are you like this?" I asked, looking at Liu Rui in silence.


    "You know, the three garment factories of Hou Dali are in the tower development zone. They are not far from the seven factories that brother long delimited for us last time. I''m still thinking of contacting Hou Dali for help!" Liu Rui explained in silence.


    When I heard this, I was stunned. I understood why Liu Rui was so excited. It turned out that Hou Dali had a factory in the iron tower. Although it was not within the scope of relocation, at least people must know a few people who have been there for so long.


    "How''s it going? Do you want to fight now?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at me.


    "No, Han Chao, that fool, I can''t understand what he said..." I firmly shook my head.


    "Grass! You can call me if you don''t!" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice, and then dialed Han Chao directly.


    "Dudu..."


    After a few rings, Han Chao pressed the phone to death.


    "I fuck you, little bastard, hang up my phone!" Liu Rui looked at his mobile phone and couldn''t carry it back.


    "Maybe I accidentally pressed the wrong button." I explained with a smile.


    "You''re used to it!"


    Liu Rui bit his teeth and scolded me. Then he dialed Han Chao''s mobile phone again. This time Han Chao didn''t hang up and connected the phone very quickly.


    "Why didn''t you answer my fucking phone just now!" Liu Rui shouted at the phone.


    "I pressed the wrong..." Han Chao explained with a smile.


    "Roll the calf, your fucking hand is matched, and you press it wrong!" Liu Rui scolded silently, then turned his head and looked at me. I smiled and didn''t speak.


    "It''s a mistake. If you don''t believe it, ask the north and south." Han Chao still explained with a smile.


    "OK, I don''t have time to write with you. Are you holding someone in your hand now?" Liu Rui asked directly to the theme.


    "Yes, Hou Dali, his son, Xiao Huang Mao, and more than 20 people came directly to smash my field. Now they have been subdued by me. There''s no need to worry about the organization..."


    "Who''s worried about you? If Hou Dali calls you, you''ll save 30000 yuan?" Liu Rui shouted angrily.


    "Ah, friendship price is mainly because I think he doesn''t spend less on our side at ordinary times." Han Chao promised.


    "No, what the fuck do you think? If someone calls you in the middle of the night, you''ll save 30000? Are you out of your fucking mind? Tell me?" Liu Rui was very excited when he held his mobile phone and spit on Xingzi''s mobile phone.


    "Pay attention to your speaking attitude!" I whispered a reminder.


    "I''ll tell you what you have to say. Don''t swear. I''m afraid to tell you!" Han Chao warned Liu Rui in a serious tone.


    "Don''t fucking talk to me, I''ll scold you. How can you tell me?" Liu Rui asked with staring beads.


    "I answered back?"


    "Fuck you, you talk back. Let me see if you believe me. Let Yang song be your assistant now?"


    "..." Han Chao was silent for a moment, then smiled and said, "brother, just say something? Yang Song doesn''t have to come..."


    "You must release the man right now. Hou Dali called me. Hou Dali is a good man. That''s it. Just release the man..." Liu Rui said slowly.


    "Can''t let go!" Han Chao replied very firmly.


    "What are you talking about?" Liu Rui was surprised.


    "I said I couldn''t let go." Han Chao repeated.


    "Hoo Hoo..." Liu Rui took two deep breaths, then stared at the beads and asked his mobile phone, "Han Chao, are you a little confused about what you''re doing now?"


    "I know what I do. I can''t let it go. Ruige must have no discussion. If Hou Dali doesn''t have money now, I can ask him to write an IOU, but if Hou Dali doesn''t come today, his son can''t get out of our harem!"


    Han Chao shouted loudly and then hung up the phone directly.

 Chapter 888

    Liu Rui looked at the hung up phone and was stunned for a long time. Then he shouted to me, "do you fucking see it? Now these things are crazy. They dare to hang up my phone!"


    "What does it have to do with me if someone hangs up on you?" I replied in some silence.


    "No, why are you still in the mood to sit here? Brother, can you have a snack? If it''s really stiff, what''s good for our harem? Are we short of 100000 yuan?" Liu Rui looked at me with his mobile phone and shouted.


    "It''s mainly because the money is not what I want. What do you tell me?" I looked at Liu Rui and was also speechless. In fact, I''m not willing to call Han Chao, and I don''t need the 100000 yuan, but I had promised Han Chao that the imperial food was all his responsibility. Our harem could only help but not intervene, so I really don''t want to order Han Chao because of this.


    "Did I fucking explain to him? He dares to hang up on me now. Can''t you see?" Liu Rui pinched his waist and turned around, then looked at me and asked, "do you call?"


    "..." I looked at Liu Rui and didn''t speak.


    "It''s not about their imperial meals. Don''t you understand? Now it involves Hou Dali and now it has something to do with our harem. Are you a fucking fool?" Liu Rui shouted at me, staring at the beads and patting the table.


    "If it''s relevant, why are you so excited..." I looked at Liu Rui and was speechless.


    "Fart, I''m fucking surrounded by these people. They''re all fucking harmed by you. Can I not be in a hurry?"


    I looked up at Liu Rui and felt that what Liu Rui said was really reasonable, so I hesitated for a long time. Finally, I picked up my mobile phone and dialed Han Chao.


    "Dudu..."


    After the phone rang a few times, Han Chao answered the phone.


    "Hello? What''s boss Han doing?" I asked with a smile.


    "Being pulled by his mother, get down to business!" Liu Rui stood beside me and scolded impatiently.


    "Ye, you called for Hou Dali''s sake?" Han Chao asked very directly.


    "Nonsense, Liu Rui should be crazy. What the fuck can I do?" I replied speechlessly, and then said: "forget it. Hou Dali still has contact with us. This person can use it in the future..."


    "Is it for your back palace or for our imperial meals?" Han Chao asked stiffly.


    "The harem." I replied with some embarrassment.


    "Ye, what did you tell me when I worked in this restaurant? I can let this person go, but let me tell you why I want 150000, just because these people are the first to eat crabs. Since our imperial restaurant has been opened, no one has made trouble. If I let this fool out of the imperial restaurant unharmed, what will others say when they see it? Tell me What did I say to them? "


    Han Chao asked me directly. I looked up at Liu Rui, and then whispered, "I can understand your mood."


    "Ye, now Lao Bian and Xiao Hei have been transferred away. I ask you what light our imperial food has borrowed from your back palace. Tell me, if anyone comes out now, he can fucking smash the field with more than 20 people here. How can I do in the future? I don''t even have a security here now. I can''t deal with it well first. In the future, I just want to come out with one of you When customers in the harem make trouble, people ask me why Hou Dali''s son could be released, but his people can''t be released. Can you tell me how I can answer? What can I say? If it goes on like this, can all your customers in the harem toss around with us? Is my restaurant the place for him to pull calves for your harem? "Han Chao shouted with great emotion.


    ��������


    "Hoo Hoo..." Han Chao took a deep breath and then said, "I''ll let the man go now. I know you''re in trouble with Rego!"


    I was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "you can deal with this matter as you want, and leave the rest to me!"


    "..." Han Chao was stunned when he heard what I said, and then asked with some emotion: "thank you!"


    "Don''t talk to me about unnecessary things. You''d better think about how to tell Liu Rui! All right, hang up!"


    Then I hung up the phone directly, looked at Liu Rui and said, "people can''t let go..."


    "Why can''t you fucking let it go?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    "I said I couldn''t let it go. Don''t ask why!"


    "You''re not all fucking crazy, are you?"


    "Call Hou Dali now and let him take 100000 yuan. This is the bottom line. One point can''t be less. Go and follow his son in person. If others go, it''s 150000!" I said to Liu Rui without expression.


    "How do you want me to make this call?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at me.


    "Call as you like. If you can''t call Hou Dali, I''ll call!"


    "..." Liu Rui looked at me and said in a low voice, "it has to be so whole, doesn''t it?"


    "You don''t have to study this with me now. I''ve decided to pay 100000 yuan for Hou Dali. You can call quickly and finish it!" I replied impatiently.


    "Grass, I really fucking take it!" Liu Rui shouted with his teeth clenched. Then he sat down on the sofa with the phone and looked at me with his small eyes tilted.


    "Why don''t you fucking call me to see what I''m doing?" I scolded a little irritably.


    "I don''t have to think about what to say? I can be fucking alone every day, grass!" Liu Rui scolded silently, and then pressed the dial key.


    "Hello? Brother Liu!" Hou Dali answered the phone very quickly.


    "Well, Mr. Hou, I discussed with the imperial food, and then your son''s influence was really serious. I advised him for a long time, and finally he promised to let you take your son out with 100000 yuan..."


    "..." Hou Dali was stunned when he heard this, because he didn''t expect such a result in the end. It was obvious that Hou Dali couldn''t accept it. Then he asked in a stiff tone: "brother Liu, I asked you to do this, but I treated you as my own person, so I asked you..."


    "Mr. Hou, I did it for you as my own business!" Liu Rui replied in a wordless way.


    "No, aren''t all imperial meals from your harem? Don''t you finish it by talking to the other side? Is it so hard?"


    "Mr. Hou, I''ve said everything I should say. If you don''t think it''s OK to deal with it like this, you can communicate with Han Chao yourself. I''ve tried my best!" Liu Rui hung up the phone after saying that.

 Chapter 889

    After greeting Liu Rui and Han Chao, Hou Dali dragged his Huang Mao son out of the imperial restaurant with a smile. After all, both sides could accept the result. Hou Dali came and took the people away in person. Everyone who ate in the restaurant saw it, but there was everything to say about how to take them out. Anyway, people came and spent money, This is the effect Han Chao wants to see. In fact, our harem is really not bad at this 100000 yuan, but there have been many things in our harem recently. Therefore, Han Chao thinks it is very necessary to set an example to others this time. No matter how our harem struggles outside, it is the same to clean up you. Hou Dali is hard to use today, and others are also hard to use.


    "Well, I''ll leave without anything!"


    Hou Dali took his son outside and shouted to Liu Rui at the door with a smile before getting on the bus.


    "OK, let''s go!" Liu Rui smiled and waved his hand.


    "Brother, let''s go." Huang Mao looked at Liu Rui reluctantly, and then whispered.


    "Well, I changed this hairstyle at home. Now it''s popular in gray. Who still keeps this color?" Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied.


    "I see..." Huang Mao replied perfunctorily, and then took their gang directly to the car.


    After a while, there were more than ten cars in front of the bustling imperial food door. Liu Rui stood at the door for a while, and then walked into the imperial food on his back.


    "Gone?" Han Chao asked with a smile when he saw Liu Rui coming back.


    "Let''s go..." Liu Rui gave Han Chao a helpless look, then looked at Han Chao with his back and said, "come on, Hubi, I think it''s necessary for me to have a good talk with you now. Now you dare to hang up on me, don''t you?"


    "No, I pressed the wrong button at that time..." Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and explained awkwardly.


    "Don''t fucking talk to me. It''s no use. Why do you just happen to press the wrong button? Come here quickly and don''t fucking ink!" Liu Rui shouted with his eyes on the beads, and then ran upstairs with his hands on his back.


    Han Chao stood behind Liu Rui and hesitated for a long time. Finally, he followed him up.


    ����


    In Yushan''s office, Liu Rui looked at Han Chao opposite him while drinking tea. After a long silence, Liu Rui slowly asked, "do you know why I came here in person today?"


    "Know..." Han Chao nodded slightly.


    "Hehe, you still know. If you know, tell me why I came here..." Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    "..." Han Chao looked up at Liu Rui and was silent for a moment. Then he whispered, "I''m afraid I can''t handle this well. What else can I do..."


    "Well, I''m really afraid you can''t handle it well. If something happens to Hou Dali at ordinary times, I can''t manage it. But now the situation is different. We''re all busy with the acquisition of the iron tower plant in the back palace. Didn''t you see that I personally ordered to call Lao Bian and Xiao Hei away? Several factories of Hou Dali are at the iron tower, so I''ll go with him during this period of time It''s relatively close, because I''m waiting for him to introduce us once we start working here. After all, you still have to rely on your friends to do things, "Liu Rui explained to Han Chao very patiently.


    "I see!" Han Chao nodded slowly.


    "Just understand what I mean. I''m afraid you don''t understand. I think I''m just looking at outsiders. In fact, I also understand your difficulties. After all, the center of our harem is all in the development zone. No one cares about your imperial food. It''s not easy for you to support such a large field by yourself. So today, ye asked me to call Hou Dali, and I called, But we thought you would want the money in the end! "


    "That''s for your face..." Han Chao looked up at Liu Rui and then said, "Hou Dali made a card here and saved 100000 in it when he left!"


    "Well, Hou Dali is a good man. You can contact him in the future. Although his son is not angry, it doesn''t mean I''m not a thing..." Liu Rui drank tea and then said, "do you know why I talk to you today?"


    "I don''t know..." Han Chao can''t see through Liu Rui at all.


    "Two things. The first thing is, have you been busy here since Lao Bian and Xiao Hei left?" Liu Rui asked.


    "There should be no problem." Han Chao thought and looked at Liu Rui.


    "If there''s a problem, there''s a problem. If there''s no problem, there''s no problem. Don''t be. I think so. If you don''t feel busy, I''ll ask ye to give you a score from the people in the harem. After all, the people in the harem are not very busy, so it shouldn''t be a problem for you to pull out two people, especially North and South and Yang Song. There''s nothing going on every day, and you have to fucking talk to them Like an uncle, I''m worried when I look at them now... "Liu Rui said slowly as he rubbed his palm.


    "If you let those two things come over, forget it. You see, their heads hurt. I think they are very angry." Han Chao was excited at the names of the two people, and then said, "if you let Yang Song come over, I''ll find ye to resign now, and I''ll tell you..."


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled and then said, "are you so afraid of them?"


    "There are only three great gods in our harem. You can fix two for me directly. Can I not be afraid?" Han Chao replied with a big mouth.


    "Three great gods, who is the other one?" Liu Rui was stunned and asked with some doubts.


    "The other one is you. You are the most powerful God, and they are little gods." Han Chao replied very honestly.


    "Grass, who the fuck told you this?" Liu Rui stared at Han Chao and was speechless.


    "These are all my own..."


    "It''s okay. You''re fucking blind. Don''t talk nonsense everywhere!" Liu Rui shouted helplessly.


    "I just finished with Zhang Tian..."


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this, then rubbed his head, looked at Han Chao helplessly, and felt like he didn''t know what to say next.


    "Why don''t you talk?" Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and asked with a smile.


    "What the fuck do you want me to say? How long did that genius come? On this B matter, you said you had a broken mouth. What are you talking about everywhere? How the fuck am I a great God? Tell me?" Liu Rui asked Han Chao, who knew his mother''s giggle in front of his eyes helplessly.


    "You''re a bad man. I want him to pay attention." Han Chao told the truth.


    Liu Rui''s eyes at Han Chao collapsed even more.


    "I think North and South and Yang Song are worse than you, but they are still worse than you. The two people with the best brains in our harem are worse..." Han saw Liu Rui and said without talking.


    Liu Rui raised his head and rubbed his face. Then he whispered, "are you praising me or scolding me?"


    "This is my most pertinent evaluation. I tell you without personal feelings..."


    "There are two good minds. Who is the other one?" Liu Rui asked Han Chao after drinking two cups of tea.


    "Ye Han, you two are the worst in our harem..." Han Chao replied without thinking.


    "No, do you think it''s appropriate for you to talk to me like that?" Liu Rui asked Han Chao with narrow eyes.


    "I''m just telling the truth. What''s wrong with this thing? You don''t count what you''ve done yourself?" Han Chao replied with a big mouth as if it was JB reasonable, and then said, "even if I''m talking to leaves, I''ll say that, because you two are the worst in our harem!"


    "Why do I listen to this meaning? We have to review ourselves?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at Han Chao in an abnormal tone. He found that he really had no way to communicate with such a fool as Han Chao, because it was too fucking hard, and he didn''t speak on the same channel at all.


    "There''s no need to review. Just pay a little attention in the future. After all, you are two pests in our harem... Or two leaders. When it comes to time, let people know that it has a bad impact on our harem, isn''t it?"


    "I''m fucking playing with you? Am I talking to you? Did he let you bury me!" Liu Rui kicked Han Chao speechless.


    "No, what do you mean? Why did you do it?" Han Chao was stunned by the kick, and then shouted at Liu Rui while patting the dust on his pants.


    "Don''t fucking talk to me. It''s superfluous for me to communicate with you now..." Liu Rui stretched out his hand and patted Han Chao''s big head directly.


    "If you''re not fucking fighting, I''ll fight back?" Han Chao shouted at Liu Rui with staring beads.


    Liu Rui squints at Han Chao and puts down his right hand. Liu Rui knows that since Han Chao can say that he can beat himself, he must not provoke Hu Bi, because Hu Bi can do anything. Liu Rui looks at Han Chao and remains silent for a moment, and then says: "The second thing I told you today is that in the future, as long as there is trouble in your imperial food, you can deal with it in my death. Do you hear me? This time is enough, but if you don''t have a long memory, just give it to me in my death. Don''t get used to it. I support you 100% with Ye!"


    "You can pull it down. You didn''t support me today..." Han Chao replied with a big mouth.


    "Nonsense, isn''t there a special vulgar situation today?" Liu Rui shouted speechless.


    "What if there are still special customs in the future? What if Hou Dali comes today and Zhang Dali comes tomorrow? People are also from the iron tower. Do you think I will handle it or not? Tell me?"


    Han Chao asked Liu Rui a series of questions. Liu Rui was stunned. Liu Rui knew that people in this society would avoid the worldly sophistication. Hou Dali can find himself today, but Zhang Dali will certainly find himself tomorrow, so this is really a difficult thing for Han Chao.

 Chapter 890

    Liu Rui holds a teacup in his hand and squints at Han Chao. He really doesn''t know how to answer Han Chao''s question, because what others say is right. You just can''t avoid this kind of thing.


    "I know that our harem is getting bigger and bigger now, and there are more and more friends. This is a good thing, so say ah, as long as someone asks you, you can''t refuse, can you?" Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "There are many friends, but there are few who can do serious things for us..." Liu Rui replied in a stuffy voice, and then said: "well, if there is any trouble in our imperial meal in the future, you will directly run to death. Don''t you know who''s face?"


    "For... Why?" Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and was puzzled.


    "Because of Hou Dali, if there are still people making trouble, it can only show one problem, that is, we haven''t handled it well! People outside think our imperial food is easy to bully, so as long as there are still people making trouble, you will clean up for me to let people outside know that our imperial food doesn''t cause trouble, but we''re not afraid of trouble!" Liu Rui replied forcefully.


    "Are you sure you want me to do this?" Han Chao looked at Liu Rui with some hesitation and asked.


    "What''s uncertain? We can''t get used to those who are looking for trouble. I tell you, these people are used to problems. If he doesn''t show his mother''s teeth to them, he really doesn''t know what our harem is doing..." Liu Rui replied excitedly.


    "Cow force!" Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and couldn''t help shouting.


    "Average, third in the world!"


    Liu Rui replied with a big mouth, and then ran out of the office with his hands on his back.


    "Gone?"


    Han Chao shouted when he saw Liu Rui leaving.


    "I''ll fucking go back to the harem and review myself..."


    "No, I just said it casually. Why do you take it seriously?" Han Chao sat there and explained to Liu Rui reluctantly, but Liu ruigen didn''t respond and walked out of the office with a facial expression.


    ����


    Half an hour later, Liu Rui returned to my office.


    "Finished?" I was still playing with greedy snakes. When I saw Liu Rui coming in, I looked up and asked.


    "I didn''t fucking find out that you don''t do anything now. You make me busy with everything? How much do you charge me a month? I''m busy with you like a donkey?" Liu Rui sat down on the sofa and shouted angrily.


    "Hehe, I''ll talk to Wu Mei later. Do you think it''s OK to add 300 yuan to your overtime pay this month?" I smiled at Liu Rui and asked.


    Liu Rui squinted at me, then clenched his teeth and asked, "just three hundred fucking dollars, can you tell me what you think?"


    "Why don''t you think? Three hundred is not money? Just tell me whether you want it or not?"


    "Why not!" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice and then said, "I understand now. No wonder Han Chao said that you are the worst JB in the harem. At the beginning, I also explained it for you. When I look at it now, it''s really the case..."


    "Wait a minute, what did you say?" I put down my mouse and looked at Liu Rui.


    "What''s the matter? Han Chao said that we are the only two who have a good mind in the harem, but I have a good mind. I don''t harm people. Your brain knows how to harm people every day!" Liu Rui looked at me obliquely and said in a very flat tone. He couldn''t see that he was lying.


    "Han Chao really said that?" I asked, biting my lips.


    "Ah, that''s what I said. Can I cheat you or what? Han Chao told me to go back and let you reflect on yourself..." Liu Rui nodded.


    "..." I looked at Liu Rui and was silent for a moment. Then I clenched my teeth and said, "it''s for him. He doesn''t know what he does now, does he? You wait for me to clean up this fool!"


    "Ha ha, I think what Han Chao said is really nothing wrong..." Liu Rui smiled back at me.


    "Roll the calf!" I scolded impatiently, then looked at Liu Rui and asked, "how did Hou Dali deal with it?"


    "How else can we deal with it? Hou Dali took the money away and gave Han Chao 100000 yuan. Han Chao didn''t want it. Later, Hou Dali directly saved the money on the card. This matter is even finished..." Liu Rui simply organized the language, looked at me and said.


    "Ha ha, this is a white matter forced by our big tiger..." I''m still very satisfied with the result.


    "Well, I didn''t expect that our big tiger didn''t ask for the money. In this case, we didn''t offend both sides. By the way..." Liu Rui said, and stopped for a while.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "I told Han Chao that in the future, if there is trouble in the imperial dining room, they don''t have to be used to straightening me directly to death, or we won''t do it and let him remember it for a lifetime!"


    "Well, now some people in H city don''t know what''s going on. Maybe they are used to being in peacetime..." I nodded slightly and then said: "do you think we should go there at the whole point? Can''t Han Chao see it?"


    "I also told Han Chao to transfer North South and Yang Song to him, but people don''t like them at all..." Liu Rui said helplessly.


    "Yes, it''s easy to give royal food to others when you go like North and South Yangsong. You''d better stay in our harem and wait for brother long. When they leave, we''re ready to officially enter the tower development zone. They won''t stay long..."


    "Brother long, when will they leave?" Liu Rui looked at me and asked.


    "I left in a few days. I wanted to buy more time for Meng Liang, but brother long disagreed. I had to go back before the end of the month..." I looked at Liu Rui and whispered back.


    "What should be the matter?" Liu Rui touched his chin and analyzed it.


    "I don''t know..." I shook my head slightly and then said, "what about Zhang Tongzhou and the bald driver?"


    "What else can I do? I can''t get out of the private room all day."


    "Ha ha..." I smiled with satisfaction, and then said: "if brother long and they leave, Wei Yiwen and Zhang Fengyu will follow them back..."


    "They let go of the big green mountain?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at me.


    "You can''t let go if you don''t want to. After all, they are the people of brother long. Now Brother long let them go, and they don''t dare not go..." I explained in a stuffy voice, and then looked at Liu Rui and said, "tiger, handsome, big, Castle peak, go one by one. Who may be next!"


    ��������


    Liu Rui was obviously stunned when he heard this. Then he said with a big mouth: "I''d rather be me next. How can I be killed with a gun? It''s better to be fucking tired than you!"


    "I''d rather it was me." I replied to Liu Rui speechlessly, and then said, "is there no news about the ghost in our back palace now?"


    "Well, I''ve been observing secretly. Uncle Tian also followed all the people in our harem, but he didn''t find anything..." Liu Rui shook his head and replied to me.


    "You two are like tigers. There must be nothing unusual now that there are no internal ghosts in our back palace. Can''t you wait for something to follow?" I rubbed my face. As soon as I mentioned the internal ghost, I was particularly angry, because he was like a fishbone in my throat. If there was any big event, it hasn''t been for the time being, but it''s still there. You can feel it, But you just can''t fix it.


    "It''s not urgent. He came out slowly. In fact, I really want to know who the insider is now, because I don''t think everyone is like..."


    I looked up at Liu Rui, then slowly lowered my head and didn''t speak.


    "Go out and have something to eat?" Liu Rui asked in a low voice when he saw that I didn''t speak.


    "OK, call Yuan Yuan, even Liangzi. He should not be able to pull his hand..." I nodded and agreed. Then I followed Liu Rui outside the house while wearing clothes.


    ����


    On the other side, Hou Dali came home with Huang Mao.


    "Kneel down!"


    After entering the house, Hou vigorously stared at the beads and shouted at Huang Mao.


    "Dad, what are you doing?"


    Huang Mao pursed his lips and asked Hou Dali with some helplessness.


    "I told you to get down on your fucking knees, did you hear me?"


    Hou Dali looked at Huang Mao with a slightly trembling voice and shouted.


    "No... Dad!"


    "Pa!"


    Before Huang Mao''s words were finished, Hou Dali pulled his big mouth directly on Huang Mao''s head, then stared at the beads and shouted, "I fucking let you kneel down for me!"


    Huang Mao looked at Hou Dali and hesitated for a long time. Finally, he knelt on the ground with a thump.


    "Imperial food, is that where you go to eat?" Hou Dali shouted while looking at Huang Mao.


    "No..." Huang Mao whispered back.


    "If you don''t go, I''ll fuck you!" Hou Dali found a mop from the toilet, then kicked the broken stick, then walked to Huang Mao with the stick, looked at Huang Mao and shouted, "what''s going on today?"


    "I just followed my friend to have dinner..." Huang Mao explained in a low voice.


    "Boo!" Hou Dali hit Huang Mao''s back with a stick, then stared at the beads and shouted, "do you want to take so many people to dinner? Do you want to take a pick and a knife to dinner?"


    "No!" yelled Huang Mao, biting his teeth.


    "What the fuck did you do? Did I tell you to toss about as much as you like, but don''t mess with those people in the harem. You just don''t listen to me!" Hou shouted loudly, and then a big stick shone on Huang Mao''s back.


    "I won''t go in the future..." Huang Mao lay on the ground in pain.


    "You''ve lost all my fucking face!"


    After Hou vigorously shouted, he took a stick and hit Huang Mao face to face. For a time, there was a constant scream.

 Chapter 891

    Hou Dali is at home.


    Hou Dali took the puckered wooden stick and beat the yellow hair for more than half an hour. Later, when he really had no strength, he slowly put down the stick in his hand, then sat on the sofa and looked at the yellow hair and asked, "have you a long memory?"


    Huang Mao kept panting on the ground. To tell the truth, Hou Dali was heavy at first, but later he had no strength. Therefore, although he played for a long time, Huang Mao suffered a little skin injury.


    "I fucking ask you, do you have a long memory?" Hou vigorously stared at the beads and shouted at the yellow hair on the ground.


    "Long!" Huang Mao whispered back. Then he turned his head and looked at Hou Dali, biting his teeth and asked, "can I go now?"


    "Go away!" Hou Dali scolded angrily.


    "..." Huang Mao was stunned, then slowly stood up and ran outside the house.


    "What the fuck are you doing?" Hou Dali shouted, staring at the beads when he saw that Huang Mao was going outside the house.


    "I... I''ll go out and find a clinic..." Huang Mao whispered back, and then stood in place. He didn''t know whether to go or not.


    "..." Hou Dali looked up at the wound on Huang Mao, then sighed and ran to his house with steps.


    Huang Mao stood at the door stunned for a moment, then ran outside the house with his coat.


    Ten minutes later, Huang Mao casually found a small clinic to bandage his wound, and then drove directly to a bar. Huang Mao stood at the door of the bar for a moment, then took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone.


    "Hua Zi, what are you doing?" Huang Mao asked in a very anxious tone.


    "I''m at home. What''s the matter?" whispered back across the phone.


    "Come out..."


    "Where are you?" huazi asked.


    "Order bar."


    Huang Mao looked up at the sign of the bar, then replied with his teeth, then hung up the phone directly, and then ran to the bar with his hands in his pockets.


    After entering the bar, Huang Mao directly opened a private room, then ordered seven or eight ladies to accompany him, and drank more than ten bottles of foreign wine directly in the private room of the bar. After about half an hour, caliper young huazi took several young men into the private room.


    "Why did you drink alone?" Hua Zi asked, smiling at Huang Mao sitting on the sofa.


    "Are you still in the mood to laugh?" Huang Mao kicked on the tea table in the private room, and then looked at Hua Zi with oblique eyes.


    "..." huazi was embarrassed and silent for a moment, then walked slowly to Huang Mao''s side, and then shouted to the young lady on the sofa: "all lean to the side..."


    The ladies quickly gave up the ground to huazi. Huazi slowly sat next to Huang Mao, and then slapped Huang Mao on the shoulder.


    "You fucking count!" Huang Mao bared his teeth and replied.


    "Ha ha..." Hua Zi looked at Huang Mao and smiled. Then he whispered, "why did your old man hit you again?"


    "It''s not so good. I didn''t fucking kill him..." Huang Mao rubbed his shoulder and whispered back, then turned his head to look at huazi, pursed his lips and asked, "can you bear this tone?"


    "I can''t stand it. What can I do?" Hua Zi reached out and picked up a glass of red wine. He looked up and drank it directly. Then he wiped his mouth and looked at Huang Mao. Then he said, "I know about imperial food now. Do you know who else is imperial food besides a boss in the harem?"


    "Who?" Huang Mao looked at Hua Zi and asked.


    "Bai Bao!"


    "Bai Bao?" Huang Mao repeated the name in a very surprised tone.


    "Yes," Hua Zi nodded slowly.


    "Bai Bao hasn''t come back for so many years. How can he become the boss of imperial food now?" Huang Mao asked, looking at huazi in disbelief.


    "You have to tell us when a big bastard like Bai Bao comes back?" Hua Zi put his hand around a girl and then said: "We can''t afford to offend the harem, and we can''t afford to offend Baibao, so I think we''d better bear it... After all, it''s not a big deal. People play shotguns and we play knives. It''s not a fucking level at all!"


    "..." Huang Mao looked at huazi and didn''t speak. He narrowed his eyes and didn''t know what he was talking about.


    "What do you think?" Hua Zi asked, touching the lady''s thigh and looking at Huang Mao.


    "Nothing, I just can''t breathe in my heart..." Huang Mao replied in a stuffy voice. Then he slowly stood up and ran to the middle of the private room with a girl in his arms. Then he looked at the girl and asked, "will you take off your clothes?"


    "Hate..." the young lady replied shyly.


    "Don''t fucking pretend to be a calf, just give me a whole one..." Huang Mao pushed the young lady impatiently, then looked at Hua Zi while pulling the young lady''s clothes and said: "You know, I just can''t see JB Xiaohei like B now. Now he really thinks he will go to heaven with the backstage of the harem, doesn''t he? He used to see me like a grandson. What kind of B is it now? Tell me..."


    "Feng Shui turns around. We can''t clean up the harem, but it''s not a small matter to clean up a little black?" huazi replied with a smile.


    "Ha ha... I''m sure I can''t let him go. I have to find a chance to kill this fool!" Huang Mao scolded with gnashing teeth around the young lady, then picked up the royal salute gun on the table and drank it.


    "In fact, I don''t understand one thing..." huazi asked, looking at Huang Mao in a low voice.


    "What do you think you don''t understand?" Huang Mao was stunned and asked.


    "Why are you going to imperial food today? If we hadn''t had a good relationship, I know I can''t go to imperial food on the ground. I tell you, who the fuck is imperial food? You don''t know... Can my father count the times he goes to imperial food..." huazi said with a frown.


    "In fact, I didn''t want to go, but Dongzi kept calling me to put him in the limelight of Xiaohei, but who knows if this happened, the limelight of his mother''s family didn''t hold down, and he provoked himself..."


    "If you say so, I don''t understand. Why did his mother go to the imperial restaurant like Dongzi B? Did he go there?" huazi frowned and asked.


    "..." Huang Mao was stunned when he heard this. Then he patted the young lady on the thigh and said, "yes, why did I fucking forget this? I still don''t know why Dongzi is looking for so many people to have dinner!"

 Chapter 892

    In a private room in a bar.


    Huazi looked at Huang Mao and was silent for a moment. Then he whispered, "I think there must be something wrong with Dongzi. Otherwise, he can''t invite so many people to imperial dinner. Now that something B has happened, I think you should ask Dongzi what''s going on. Otherwise, don''t we give him a head for nothing?"


    Huang Mao looked at the young lady beside him, then looked at huazi, took out his mobile phone and dialed Dongzi.


    "Brother Huang..." Dongzi answered the phone and shouted very embarrassed. Today, it was because he got up, so Dongzi still felt very sorry for Huang Mao.


    "What are you doing?" Huang Mao asked impatiently.


    "No... nothing, sleeping at home." Dongzi was stunned and replied with a smile.


    "Don''t you have a long heart? I''m like a fucking B. you''re still in the mood to sleep?" Huang Mao scolded some speechless, and then said: "what, I''m at the zero bar with huazi now. Come over and I''ll ask you something..."


    "Brother Huang, I take off my clothes and go to bed now."


    "Will you fucking come?" Huang Mao asked impatiently.


    "Come on, you wait for me, I''ll go now..." Dongzi knew that the other side was unhappy, so he shouted quickly, and then began to dress himself before hanging up.


    "Grass, is he still in the mood to sleep!" Huang Mao put down his mobile phone and scolded huazi wordlessly.


    "Ha ha, this B is really fucking intentional now..." Hua Zi smiled silently, then looked at Huang Mao with a wine glass and said, "come and go!"


    "Grass, you have no fucking heart..." Huang Mao silently picked up the wine glass and touched huazi.


    ����


    On the other side, in the imperial dining office.


    "When will you two start?" Han Chao asked, sitting on a chair, drinking tea and looking at Lao Bian and Xiao Hei.


    "Leaves that means let''s go tomorrow, and then go to the iron tower and directly contact someone whose name is what? What''s his name?" Lao Bian said, turning his head to look at Xiao hei and asked.


    "Tang Banzi." Xiao Hei thought and said.


    "What JB thing is Tang Banzi? Why does it look like a fortune teller..." Han Chao asked in silence.


    "Don''t say that Tang Banzi is really a Banxian on the other side of the tower. I also heard that he can tell fortune and jump great gods, but he''s fucking forced..." Xiao Hei said with a smile.


    "Cao, what the fuck are you looking for? Did Liu Rui contact you?" Han Chao asked, looking at Xiao Hei speechless.


    "Ah, I heard Liu Rui met in some water friends group..." Xiao Hei nodded very honestly.


    "Don''t fucking think about it. It must be some water friend group of JB fortune tellers. Let me tell you that. The people Liu Rui and Yang Song know basically don''t have any serious people. You know, what JB thing I saw last time? Lenin''s life? Did you say that such a Book was read by serious people?" Han Chao patted the table and shouted, and then said: "Well, it''s no use telling you anything else now. Anyway, things have come to this point. What? I just asked the Finance Department of our hotel to call you both the salary of this month and next month..."


    "Just call me this month and forget it next month?" Lao Bian opened his mouth and said.


    "It''s okay. Anyway, it''s for you both sooner or later. You have to drive out sooner or later..." Han Chao waved his hand and then said: "I guess Ye Han can also give you some money, but if you two do business in the future, you will use the public money, but if you do your own business, don''t use the public money. After all, ye also told us last time. Now someone in the harem is staring at the three of us, so when you get to the tower, you must understand the matter and don''t embarrass us..."


    Han Chao murmured like an old woman.


    "I see..." Lao Bian and Xiao Hei nodded slightly.


    "OK, if there''s nothing wrong today, you two should go back first, and then go to the back palace and say to Ye tomorrow..." Han Chao waved to Xiao hei and Lao Bian, and then turned and ran outside the house.


    Lao Bian and Xiao Hei were stunned for a while, and then followed Han Chao out.


    ����


    On the other hand, Huang Mao and huazi waited for Dongzi in the bar for more than an hour before Dongzi hurriedly ran into the private room of the bar.


    "Brother Huang, brother Hua!"


    After Dongzi entered the private room, he looked at huazi and Huang Mao with a smile and shouted.


    "What the fuck have you been doing? Why did you come so long?"


    Hua Zi shouted at Dong Zi while drinking with the young lady.


    "My home is on the other side of the tower, so it''s a little far..." Dongzi explained with a smile, then turned his head and looked at Huang Mao and said, "brother Huang, why are you looking for me?"


    Huang Mao looked at Dongzi and was silent for a moment. Then he whispered, "I came to you to ask you something..."


    "What''s up?"


    "What''s the matter with you eating at the imperial restaurant today?" Huang Mao asked.


    "I... I just wanted to tell brother Huang about this. In fact, this is the case. My brother-in-law found me a job to talk about the acquisition with the factories in the Tower Development Zone, because the tower is not going to be developed now? So I wanted to call all the friends I know together and see if we can work together..." Dongzi didn''t even drink a mouthful of water after entering the house, Hurriedly explained.


    "Isn''t your brother-in-law the whole grain? Why did he study real estate?" Huang Mao asked in some doubt.


    "No..." Huang Mao swallowed spit hard and then said: "these factories are not my brother-in-law who wants to buy, but fan Aiguo, the seafood maker in the city, who always wants to buy..."


    "Fan Aiguo..." Huang Mao licked his lips when he heard the name. He knew the name fan Aiguo. Although their two families had no business contacts, fan Aiguo, the largest seafood king in H City, basically no one in H city didn''t know it.


    "Hehe, Dongzi, you are so awesome now that you can find the big boss fan Aiguo..." huazi asked Dongzi with a smile.


    "I''m just helping. By the way, brother Huang Gehua, my brother-in-law has an appointment with fan Aiguo for dinner tomorrow, or let''s go and have a look?" Dongzi looked at huazi and asked.


    "How much can I earn from this job?" Huang Mao asked, looking at huazi.


    "I don''t know how much money we earn, but we mainly have a relationship with fan Aiguo. That''s a big deal. We can''t change how much money we earn. Although brother Huang and brother Hua don''t need money, we are idle now..." Dongzi licked his dry lips and quickly explained.

 Chapter 893

    Huazi and Huangmao were all silent after hearing Dongzi''s words. Dongzi was a little nervous and stood beside Huangmao. Dongzi knew that if Huangmao and huazi could work together, the people on the tower would be much simpler. After all, Huangmao and huazi still knew a lot of people in society.


    "What do you think?" Huang Mao asked, looking at huazi.


    "I can do whatever you want. If you''re interested, I''ll follow you there for a walk..." Hua Zi bowed his head and replied.


    "..." Huang Mao looked at huazi and was silent. Then he looked up at Dongzi and asked, "is this thing reliable?"


    "I''ll make an appointment with President fan tomorrow. If you don''t trust me, brother Huang, please follow me to have a look..." Dongzi said quickly.


    "Ha ha..." Huang Mao smiled, then took out his mobile phone and looked at the time, then looked at Dongzi and asked, "what time did you make an appointment with fan Aiguo?"


    "At ten o''clock tomorrow morning, in a hotel over there..."


    "Huazi, do you have anything to do tomorrow?" Huang Mao asked, looking at huazi.


    "Nothing..."


    "Well, let''s go and see what happens tomorrow."


    "OK!" huazi nodded, then looked at Dongzi and said, "if there''s nothing wrong, just sit down and be standing there. I think you''re uncomfortable..."


    "Ah!" Dongzi promised, and then sat down beside huazi with some restraint. Huang Mao looked at Dongzi and didn''t speak. Then he put his hand on the young lady''s chest and rubbed it.


    ����


    On the other hand, after finishing talking with Lao Bian and Xiao Hei, Han Chao went directly to the private room of the imperial dining room and drank wine with Du Xianyang and several bosses brought by Du Xianyang. Lao Bian and Xiao Hei really had nothing to do here, so they went home.


    "What''s the relationship between those people who made trouble today and you?" Lao Bian asked, looking at Xiao Hei as he walked.


    "...." Xiao Hei reached out and lit a cigarette, then took a hard breath and whispered: "Both of them are my classmates. Hou Dali and I were classmates in primary and junior high schools. At school, he bullied me with a little spare money at home. Later, when I came to society, I was still inferior to others, so he could bully me when he came to a friend party. If Ye Zi hadn''t brought me to our harem, I think he would bully me all his life..."


    "Ha ha..." Lao Bian smiled, then patted Xiaohei on the shoulder, and then said: "in fact, I think the Hougong people are still very good. Apart from others, at least they can treat us as people and brothers..."


    "Well, they are actually good to us." Xiaohei nodded, then looked at Lao Bian and asked, "how did you come? Did ye find it? Or was it introduced by others?"


    "I used to be a little bastard. At that time, I didn''t know what I wanted to do in the future. Anyway, I stole and robbed things every day..." Lao Bian said half of what he said, and then suddenly looked up at Xiao Hei.


    "What do you think I''m doing?" little black was stunned and asked.


    "I fucking think about it now. At that time, I was even embarrassed to say that I knew my mother''s relatives, but I know that after I work at imperial food, all his mother knew me..."


    Xiao Hei was stunned when he heard this and didn''t go on.


    "By the way, why haven''t I heard what you do at home? I haven''t seen you go home?" Lao Bian responded, turned his head and looked at Xiao hei and asked in a very confused tone.


    "Me? I... my family are ordinary farmers. There''s nothing to say..." Xiao Hei replied perfunctorily, and his eyes dodged at Lao Bian.


    Lao Bian looked at Xiao Hei. Xiao Hei didn''t want to talk about this problem, so he didn''t go on.


    ����


    Nine o''clock the next morning.


    Lao Bian and Xiao Hei came to my office early and waited for me.


    "Why did you come so early?"


    When I came to the office, Lao Bian and Xiao Hei were playing boxing with my computer. I took off my clothes and looked at the two people in front of the computer with a smile.


    "Who knew you came so late..." Lao Bian took the time to reply to me, and then focused on playing with the boxing emperor.


    "It''s not whether you two can stop fucking playing and treat me as a game hall or something?" I shouted impatiently. Then I found a map from the drawer, patted the table, looked at Xiao hei and shouted, "stop fucking playing, I''ll tell you two something..."


    "This is the key time to play. Can you wait?" Xiao Hei looked up at me with a smile and asked.


    "Get out of here, I''ll fucking see that you''re both fucked up by Han Chao now. Don''t fucking play. Listen to me!" I shouted impatiently. Then I took out the map, pointed to the factories above and said, "these factories are what we want to take down. Liu Rui told you who to contact over there?"


    "I told you, find a Tang Banzi..." Xiao Hei left the keyboard with both hands and looked at me.


    "Well, Tang Banzi is an old Youzi over there. Basically, the factory directors know him..." I nodded slightly, then took out a note and handed it to Xiao Hei, and then said: "In addition to contacting Tang Banzi, you can contact these two people. Now they have promised to sell the factory to us. Now they are waiting for the funds to sign the contract. You can talk to them..."


    "OK, I see!" Xiao Hei looked at the phone number and name on the note, and then put it directly into his trouser pocket.


    "One more thing, when you two arrive at the iron tower, first find a place to live. Don''t come back for a while. Just stay there every day. You are responsible for two things. The first thing is to know the bosses of the factory. The second thing is to see if anyone else went to talk to them about the acquisition of the factory, okay?" I looked at Lao Bian and Xiao hei and told them.


    "The main thing is to eat and drink with them?" Lao Bian looked at me with a smile and asked.


    "That''s almost what I mean..." I nodded, then turned and took out the 100000 yuan prepared in the drawer and a car key and handed it to Lao Bian.


    "Don''t need so much?" Lao Bian looked at the thick pile of cash and asked in surprise.


    "The money is not for you two. When you invite people to dinner and drink over there, you have to let them spend money?" I explained in silence.


    "If you say so, it''s not enough. Why can''t a meal be thousands now?"


    "If it''s not enough, you two can make it up by yourself... OK, don''t fucking ink if there''s nothing wrong. Get out of here quickly!" I scolded irritably.

 Chapter 894

    Lao Bian and Xiao Hei stood in front of my desk and waited for a long time. They just didn''t want to go.


    "It''s not what you want to do. I''ve given you all the money. Why don''t you fucking go?"


    While dialing Du Xianyang, I looked at Xiao hei and Lao Bian and asked.


    "Leaf, is the money a little less?"


    Lao Bian hesitated for a long time, looked at me and asked.


    "No..." I was stunned for a moment, then stood up and looked at Lao Bian, then touched my chin and asked, "what? Did Han Chao say something to you?"


    "..." Lao Bian looked at me and didn''t speak, but his eyes dodged.


    "Xiao Hei, did Han Chao tell you something?" I turned my head and asked Xiao Hei.


    "Leaf, is it a little bad if I say?" Xiao Hei looked at me with some hesitation and asked.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Now Han Chao is your boss or me?" I stared at beads and shouted reluctantly.


    "You''re the boss..." Xiao Hei whispered back to me, then turned his head and looked at Lao Bian. He whispered, "what did I say?"


    "You said this and asked me what the fuck to do." Lao Bian looked at Lao hei and said nothing.


    "In fact, we didn''t expect you to give us money, but Han Chao said that once you give us money, no matter how much we take, we have to dislike less, because as long as we want you to give it, brother Chao also said..." Xiao Hei said, pausing and looked up at me.


    "What did you say?" I asked.


    "He said that these things in your harem are not good things. If you give me 10000, you can certainly pay 20000..." Xiaohei whispered back to me.


    "This son of a bitch, I think he has nothing to do now. Blind JB makes a rumor for me. I have to call him to talk to this fool for a while, which makes me sound like Huang Shiren..." I scolded wordlessly, then hung up the phone I was about to call Du Xianyang, then turned around and took out 20000 yuan from the drawer and handed it to Xiao Hei.


    "Leaf, actually I have another question?" Lao Bian hesitated, looked at me and asked.


    "Fart quickly..." I replied irritably.


    "Our oil money is not public or our own... Mainly because it''s overbearing and takes a lot of oil..."


    "Come on, look at my mouth shape! Grid pattern roll, roll the calf for me quickly!"


    I kicked Lao Bian impatiently, then dragged Xiaohei and Lao Bian out of the office, then closed the door directly, picked up my mobile phone and dialed Han Chao.


    "Dudu..."


    "President ye, what can I do for you?" Han Chao answered the phone and asked with a smile.


    "Lao Bian and Xiaohei are gone..." I calmly replied, and then said, "what, do you say I take 100000 yuan for Xiaohei and them more or less?"


    "100000? Take a lot!" Han Chao shouted at the top of his voice. Obviously, he didn''t expect me to give them so much money.


    "But people dislike these two things and don''t want to go..."


    "Why are these two things so stupid? How much does it cost? Do you want a bike or something?" Han Chao shouted at the phone at the top of his voice.


    "It''s not so good. People just dislike less, so I took 20000 more for these two people. Do you say 120000 is enough?"


    "That''s enough. In fact, they can''t be too stingy when they go out. After all, they are rich and poor..." Han Chao quickly replied to me.


    "Hehe, that''s enough, isn''t it? Boss Han, our company has a little difficulty in funding now, so the 20000 yuan is your salary next month, and I''ll pay it off temporarily." I said with a smile.


    "What?" Han Chao''s voice was eight degrees higher after hearing this.


    "I said I just gave your next month''s salary to Xiao hei and Lao Bian. They took it away..."


    "Didn''t I agree with you? Isn''t that my own fucking money? Why did you give the money to those two fools?" Han Chao shouted at his mobile phone with staring beads.


    "No, it''s mainly because they don''t have much money in their hands. Didn''t you say just now? These things are rich and poor, so I took the money to them..." I smiled back, and then said: "I just don''t understand now. Why isn''t the 100000 yuan I gave them enough?"


    "Leaf, I think this 100000 yuan may be almost enough. No, I think we''d better take it back. After all, I''m fucking tight here, aren''t I?" Han Chao asked in a pitiful tone.


    "No, I tell you, at first I thought it was enough, but then you know what Lao Bian asked me?"


    "Ask you what?" Han Chao was stunned and asked.


    "Ask me whether the oil money is public or private. He can ask such questions. What is the child''s poverty at ordinary times, so I want to give the money to them first. After all, there are many things on the tower..." I smiled back and then said: "Well, these two children have been away for a long time. I guess it''s hard to get the money back..."


    "Leaf, I have something here. I won''t tell you first!"


    Han Chao hung up the phone in a hurry, then sat on the chair, looked at the mobile phone, bit his lips and scolded: "fuck these two fools, how can they sell it to me as soon as they turn around? I''m not fucking for their two good?"


    After scolding, Han Chao called Lao Bian directly.


    H City, on a highway.


    Lao Bian sat on the front passenger''s seat and looked at the cash in his hand with a little song. At this time, Lao Bian''s phone rang. Lao Bian took it up and looked at it. Then he asked Xiaohei, "does boss Han answer the phone?"


    "What do you want to pick up? It must be no good for you to pick up now. I''ll tell you..." Xiao Hei glanced at the mobile phone and muttered.


    "Then don''t answer, I also have a vague bad feeling." Lao Bian then directly threw the mobile phone aside, and then didn''t care about the ring of the mobile phone at all.


    "I didn''t expect Ye Zi to give us so much money today?" Xiao Hei said with a smile looking at the cash in Lao Bian''s hand.


    "Not so much. In fact, I think leaves are very interesting to us... You say if we divide the money and run away, where do you think leaves can find us?"


    ��������


    Xiao Hei squinted at Lao Bian, smiled helplessly and didn''t speak.

 Chapter 895

    In the office of imperial food in H city.


    Han Chao took his mobile phone and called for more than half an hour, but no one answered.


    "Fuck, now play with me, don''t you disappear?" Han Chao scolded with his teeth, and then dialed Xiaohei''s phone according to his mobile phone.


    "Hello? Super brother?" Xiaohei asked with a smile after answering the phone.


    "No, what''s Lao Bian doing? I''ve made so many fucking calls. Why didn''t I answer any of them? Did you two go to the tower or the launch tower?" Han Chao shouted with his eyes wide open.


    "Isn''t the music in the car too loud just now? We didn''t hear......" Xiao Hei replied with a smile.


    "Are you two deaf? You can''t fucking hear such a big bell!" Han Chao scolded silently, and then said, "OK, I won''t ink with you either. Xiaohei, do you know what I hate most now?"


    "What?" little black was stunned and asked.


    "What I hate most now is betrayal, * naked betrayal, unscrupulous betrayal. Do you know how heartache I am? Do you know?" Han Chao shouted bitterly on the phone.


    "I don''t know..."


    "What do you think they don''t know? Do you really don''t know or pretend you don''t know with me? Did you two betray me? Did you tell me if you betrayed me?"


    "No......" Xiao Hei replied speechlessly, and then said, "brother Chao, is something wrong with you?"


    "Nonsense, it''s fucking time to pack calves with me. The 20000 yuan you get from looking for leaves is my own fucking salary. Don''t you know?" Han Chao shouted.


    "No, I really don''t know about it..."


    "You''re still fucking kidding me, aren''t you?" Han Chao licked his lips and asked.


    "I have nothing to do with you, who has nothing to do with that?" Xiao Hei said with his head holding the phone in silence.


    "OK, I won''t fucking tell you it''s no use. Now get the money back to me. Even if we''re done, I won''t tell you the ink. I''ll tell you!"


    "This is the money YE gave us. Why should we take it to you?"


    "That''s my fucking money. Don''t you two know?"


    "Then you have to find ye and say, what does it have to do with the two of us..."


    "You two don''t want to take the money back, do you?" Han Chao licked his lips and asked.


    "It''s mainly the money. Why should we take it back for you?" Xiaohei asked helplessly.


    "Ba Da!"


    Han Chao cut off the phone with a quick eye, then patted his sitting posture and shouted, "betrayal, this is fucking naked betrayal! Without a serious thing, it should be said that during the Anti Japanese period, they have to be fucking pulled out and shot!"


    ����


    On the other side, on the road.


    Xiao Hei fed his cell phone twice and found that the phone had hung up. Then he turned to Lao Bian and said, "do you know what happened to the 20000 yuan later?"


    "What''s the matter?" Lao Bian asked with a smile.


    "That''s Han Chao''s salary next month..."


    "Ha ha, really?"


    "It''s not so good. Now Brother Chao is fucking mad..." Xiao Hei smiled back, and then said, "I feel that we can''t afford to offend Hougong ye and Liu Rui. In the future, we''d better listen less to Han Chao. Han Chao is good everywhere. It''s just that we don''t have enough fucking eyes."


    "Well, it''s really a hard injury to have a little heart." Xiao Hei nodded in agreement.


    ����


    In the harem of H City, after I arranged for Xiao hei and Lao Bian to leave, I directly dialed Du Xianyang.


    "Mr. Ye, why do you think of calling me as a busy man?" Du Xianyang asked cheaply after answering the phone.


    "OK, don''t fucking pull the calf. What time did you make an appointment there?" I scolded irritably as I cleaned up this thing.


    "Grass, I don''t fucking understand any fun. Just come here at twelve..."


    "We''re not in bed. What the fuck am I talking to you about? All right, stop the ink. I''ll go to you now. Let''s have a good chat with those people."


    "OK, I''m waiting for you!" Du Xianyang replied and hung up directly.


    After I saw the phone hang up, I smiled helplessly, and then ran outside the house with my mobile phone and car key. But at this time, my mobile phone rang again. I looked down and saw that it was Su Su Su, so I answered the phone quickly.


    "What''s the matter? Daughter-in-law?" I asked with a smile while I was tidying up my clothes and holding the phone in my head.


    "Ye Han, what the fuck are you doing now? Did you promise me yesterday to take me and Erke shopping in Xiliu today? Did you fucking forget it!" Su Su Su shouted in a very irritable tone.


    "Did I promise you? When did I promise?" I asked awkwardly.


    "You fucking told me yesterday in bed. Why? Now you don''t know him when you put on your pants, don''t you?" Su Su shouted like a bitch.


    "Well, daughter-in-law, listen to me..."


    "I don''t listen, I don''t listen, ye Han, I don''t listen to anything now. I tell you that in half an hour, if you don''t appear in front of us, you can completely disappear for me..." Su Su''s tone was unusually firm, and there was no room for discussion.


    "It''s not my daughter-in-law. I really have business now. Otherwise, can you go again tomorrow?" I asked helplessly.


    "Nonsense, we are both ready. You can''t tell me now. How can I explain to Erke?"


    "It''s mainly my daughter-in-law. I''m really busy now. Can we accommodate ourselves? When can we go shopping..." I asked bitterly.


    "No! Get back here right away!" Su Su scolded fiercely, and then cut off the phone directly.


    I looked at the mobile phone and sighed helplessly. Then I was just about to call Du Xianyang. I saw Liu Rui staggering towards me with an ice cream in his hand. I looked at Liu Rui and smiled. Then I directly inserted the mobile phone into my pocket, and then ran towards Liu Rui.


    Liu Rui was stunned when he saw me running towards him. Then he threw the ice cream directly on the ground, and then ran quickly outside the harem.


    "What the fuck are you doing?" I shouted helplessly after Liu Rui.


    "Don''t fucking talk to me. I tell you, I''m busy now. I''m very busy now. Don''t tell me anything. Brother, I fucking know I''m wrong. Don''t follow me?" Liu Rui shouted back at me like a psychosis as he ran.

 Chapter 896

    I chased Liu Rui on the street for almost ten minutes, and finally pressed Liu Rui on the ground.


    "Brother, what the fuck are you doing? I''m really busy. Can you let me go?" Liu Rui shouted at me with a bitter face.


    "All right, don''t fucking ink, what can you do this day?" I replied speechlessly, and then said: "well, I made an appointment with Du Xianyang. You go and help me meet them later."


    "No, what''s the matter? I don''t even know the people over there now. What did I do in the past?" Liu Rui asked as he tidied up his clothes and looked at me.


    "I fucking know you? Don''t you know me?"


    "What are you doing now?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at me.


    "Su Su has to let me go shopping with her. What the fuck can''t the loser say. If I don''t go back now, I tell you he can eat me. Do you believe me?" I reluctantly replied, and then said: "When you go to Du Xianyang, there are actually two things. One is to know several bosses over the iron tower. It''s hard for Du Xianyang''s father to call the bosses of those factories. We just take this opportunity to meet them. You must waste it for me, don''t you know?"


    "What''s my fucking waste? Brother, can you find someone else for something? Can you let the old car go? Or Meng Liang go? Why do you have to be bullied by me, a poor man? I''m so tired that I can''t sleep recently, you know?" Liu Rui shouted with great collapse, dragging my clothes.


    "Elder brother, can you help me? I really can''t spare time now, otherwise I won''t let you pass..." I explained with a smile, and then said: "you can go to the harem alone. You know, if others go, you can''t. look at Meng Liang''s old car. Their brains can fucking study with those bosses, can you understand?"


    "That thing is talking. What can''t you understand?" Liu Rui asked obliquely.


    "No, it''s mainly because you have to study the expenses of these factories with Ji Xuan. After all, enclosure is not within the scope of our prior discussion, so we have to take out the money alone. At that time, you should try to let them buy the land of these factories. After all, we don''t have much money to pull the calf!" I explained patiently.


    "What the fuck are we doing with all our money? Didn''t Gao Jia give you $80 million? You''ve run out of fucking money?"


    "Fart, the money has other fucking uses. For the time being, we can''t use the money..." after that, I took out my mobile phone and looked at the time, and then said in a panic: "all right, I won''t tell you. I have to go. You can study with Du Xianyang about the rest!"


    After that, I ran directly to the parking lot of the harem.


    "Where the fuck should I meet them?" Liu Rui shouted at my back.


    "Just call Du Xianyang!"


    "Grass, what the fuck is this..." Liu Rui scolded silently, then took out his mobile phone and dialed Wu Mei.


    "Hey, daughter-in-law, I can''t see a movie today... Uh huh, I know... I''ll go to you after I''m busy here. You can see it yourself first... Oh, I know. Don''t talk about it!"


    After saying that, Liu Rui sighed slightly, then put his mobile phone in his pocket and ran to our harem with steps.


    ����


    On the other hand, after I arranged the matter of Du Xianyang, I drove home directly. When I got home, Su Su and Erke sat in the living room watching TV. When Su Su saw me coming back, he turned off the timer on his mobile phone, and then shouted with a small mouth: "you are five minutes and thirty-two seconds late. What do you think of this matter, ye Han?"


    "Sister, I''m almost flying, you know?" I replied to Su Su Su in silence.


    "Hum..." Su Su snorted and then said, "for your sake, I don''t care today..."


    "I still have to thank you?" I replied silently, and then asked Erke on the sofa, "isn''t this beauty Zhou? Why are you so idle today?"


    "You''re not welcome yet?" Zhou Ke is wearing a white down jacket and a pair of white bean shoes at his feet. The whole person is white and looks very lively and lovely.


    "I dare not..." I smiled back and shouted at Su Su Su, "daughter-in-law, when shall we go?"


    "Go now." Su Su turned off the TV and took Erke''s arm. They ran towards me with a smile.


    "It''s not cold to wear so?" I asked Su Su, who was wearing a leather jacket.


    "It''s not cold..." Su Su replied with a smile, then patted me on the shoulder and said, "bring more money. I''m going to do a lot of shopping today. I''ll tell you!"


    "Don''t you have all our money?"


    Five minutes later, I, Su Su and Zhou Ke got on my Land Rover. After getting on the bus, Zhou Ke looked around, then smiled and said, "President ye can now drive Land Rover..."


    "Look, it''s a small thing for ye in general. I''ll talk to you..." I turned my head back while driving.


    "Why, you don''t brag now, can you die?" Su Su Su stared at me irritably, then dragged Zhou Ke and they began to chat, and I had to play the role of driver alone.


    ����


    On the other side, the tower is in a hotel.


    Dongzi, huazi, Huang Mao and Dongzi''s brother-in-law, Zhang Laoer, sat in the private room of the hotel, pulling light while waiting for fan Aiguo. The original appointment was 10 a.m., but the four people waited until 11 o''clock, and fan Aiguo still didn''t come.


    "Why hasn''t he come yet?" Hua Zi shouted wordlessly after looking at the time.


    "Wait..." Zhang Er frowned back. In fact, he was still very dissatisfied with Dongzi''s two friends, because he just wanted to find some stable young people to do the job, but huazi and Huang Mao were obviously not stable people. He could feel it when he talked, but now Dongzi called everyone, Zhang Laoer can''t drive people back, so at this time, Zhang Laoer can only bear it silently.


    "Brother in law, no, why don''t you call president fan? Have people forgotten about us?" Dongzi asked impatiently.


    "All right!"


    Zhang Laoer grabbed his mobile phone and ran to the outside of the private room. As he walked, he dialed fan Aiguo''s phone.

 Chapter 897

    H City, in a private room of a hotel in the tower development zone.


    Zhang Laoer got up and was just about to call fan Aiguo. Before he got out of the private room, fan Aiguo came in with the driver laughing.


    "Mr. Fan, I''m just going out to call you..." when the second brother saw fan Aiguo coming in, he hurried forward to meet him, looked at fan Aiguo with a smile and said.


    "What''s the matter? Are you in a hurry?"


    Fan Aiguo patted Zhang''s second son on the shoulder, and then handed his coat to the driver. He smiled and sat at the main seat of the dinner table. Then he reached out and took out a box of China and ordered one for himself.


    "I''m not worried, mainly because I thought you were very busy. It''s estimated that you can''t come..." second Zhang sat next to fan Aiguo and smiled back.


    "It''s not so good. There''s nothing serious and a lot of broken things all day. You said I came out from home at seven o''clock in the morning and haven''t even drunk a mouthful of water now..." fan Aiguo said while smoking and looking at old Zhang. He rubbed his temples, looking very tired.


    "You have a lot of people. The big boss must be busy. How can you make money if you are not busy?"


    "Cao, if you talk like that, I won''t be stubborn with you. If I didn''t want to earn some money, I wouldn''t pull this nonsense..." fan Aiguo nodded slightly, then looked up at Dongzi and asked, "these three are the little brothers you''re looking for?"


    "Ah..." Zhang agreed, then pointed to Dongzi and said, "that''s my brother-in-law..."


    "Hello, Mr. Fan." Dongzi quickly got up and said hello to fan Aiguo.


    "Have we met?" fan Aiguo asked, looking at Dongzi.


    "Last time my brother-in-law had a full moon, you came and had a drink with me..." Dongzi replied with a smile.


    "Ah, I remember..."


    "That was five years ago," Dongzi added.


    "Hehe, you were a child at that time..." fan Aiguo nodded with a smile. Then the brick looked at Huang Mao and Hua Zi and said, "that''s your friend?"


    "Ah, this is huazi, this is Huangmao..." Dongzi quickly introduced.


    Hua Zi and Huang Mao also got up and cried out to President fan with a smile. Fan Aiguo nodded slightly, then turned his head and asked old man Zhang, "you found these three young men?"


    "Yes, they are all from the tower side. It''s estimated that it should be more convenient to connect with that side." Zhang second nodded, then pointed to Huang Mao and said, "this is Hou Dali''s son."


    "Ouch... Is your father Hou Dali?" fan Aiguo asked, looking at Huang Mao with great interest.


    "Ha ha, yes!" Huang Mao smiled and nodded.


    "Cao, the eldest son of the mother Hou''s family works for me. I can''t afford it..." fan Aiguo joked in a neutral tone.


    "My father is my father, I am me, mainly because there is nothing to do now, and being idle is also idle..." Huang Mao replied in an unhappy tone, and then said: "if you don''t want to use me, I''ll go now..."


    "Hehe, look what your child said. I have a good relationship with your father. If you can help your uncle, I don''t want to use it." fan Aiguo whispered back.


    "That''s OK. I''m just worried about Mr. Fan. You don''t trust me..." Huang Mao smiled and then sat on the seat.


    "Have you ordered?" fan Aiguo asked Zhang Laoer.


    "Order..."


    "Let''s talk about the business before serving the food, and then let''s have dinner." fan Aiguo looked at Dongzi very kindly, and the three young people discussed.


    "OK!" Dongzi nodded quickly.


    "Well, Xiao Liu, you brought me the information I prepared earlier..." fan Aiguo turned and shouted to the driver.


    The driver rushed into his bag and took out a copy of the information, then handed it to fan Aiguo. After taking the information, he didn''t look at it, threw it directly onto the table, looked at Dongzi and said: "There are seven bosses you will contact in the next few days. You don''t have to do anything. Just have a good relationship with them when you have nothing to eat, drink and drink. As for the acquisition of the plant, you don''t have to worry. Just have a good relationship with them first..."


    "So simple?" Dongzi took a simple look after receiving the information, and then looked at fan Aiguo in surprise and asked.


    "Hehe, you are from the tower side. You must think it''s simple. In fact, the acquisition of the factory has not spread, and most people don''t know the news, so they don''t have any preventive heart now. You mainly make friends with them, and then after the news of the government''s demolition comes out, I will talk to them in person, and you will help me with them at that time Just make an appointment... "Fan Aiguo then explained.


    "Mr. Fan, if you say so, the three of us are very suitable for this job. If you let me do something else, we may not be able, but the three of us are still very good at making friends..." huazi said with a smile when he knew what was going on.


    "That''s OK. You should make friends with them, but don''t do anything too much. It saves you that your friends don''t regard them as your enemies. It''s troublesome to finally return the whole fucking enemy..." fan Aiguo continued.


    "As president Fan said, it''s really difficult to communicate with friends, but it''s not a small matter if you eat and drink as a whole. Now I tell you that as long as you have a meal, drink and find a little sister, you''re a friend!" Dongzi then said fan Aiguo.


    "Well, if you can call a true friend, you can make a true friend, but it''s really not good. Fair weather friends can make do with it, mainly because you can talk at that time..." fan Aiguo nodded, then pointed to the information on the table and said: "look at how many people you know here. If you can make a breakthrough one by two, your work may be better..."


    "Let me see..." Huang Mao shouted at Dongzi.


    Dongzi quickly handed the information to Huang Mao. After receiving the information, Huang Mao carefully looked aside, and then smiled and said, "there is a jewelry maker who has a little contact with my factory. I''ll ask my father to contact me at that time..."


    "Ha ha, very good!" fan Aiguo nodded with satisfaction, and then asked huazi, "don''t you have a look?"


    "It''s no use for me to see it. I can recognize those who Huang Mao doesn''t know..." Hua Zi leaned back against the chair and replied to fan Aiguo while facing the smoke.


    "Ha ha..." fan Aiguo smiled at huazi and didn''t speak.

 Chapter 898

    After reading the information, Huang Mao put the information on the table, looked at fan Aiguo and said, "I should be able to contact two or three here..."


    "At that time, you''ll find these people first, and then get to know others through these people. Let''s take our time. We can''t worry about this kind of thing..." fan Aiguo replied with great satisfaction, then turned his head and asked the second brother Zhang, "how long will it take to serve the food? I haven''t eaten for a fucking day, and I''m starving..."


    "Hehe, I''ll go out and ask what''s going on. Why hasn''t the mother served yet..." second Zhang smiled and hurried out of the private room.


    Fan Aiguo saw that after Zhang Laoer went out, he babbled, fiddled with his mobile phone and didn''t speak.


    Huang Mao turned his head and gently pushed Dongzi, and then winked at Dongzi. Dongzi understood what Huang Mao meant for a while, got up and smiled at fan Aiguo and asked, "President fan, I want to ask how to calculate our money at that time?"


    "Ah, I forgot about it..." fan Aiguo patted his head and then said: "You three are like this. During this period, I''ve paid all the money you spent on dinner, but I can''t give it to you first. Remember * and then ask me to report. The rest is waiting for the news from the government. As long as we buy a factory, we''ll give you this number!"


    Fan Aiguo stretched out five fingers at Dongzi.


    "Fifty thousand?" Dongzi shouted, staring at beads.


    "Hehe, how much is 50000..." fan Aiguo smiled helplessly, and then shouted loudly: "it''s your own business how you three divide 500000 in a factory area. I don''t care!"


    "Five... Five hundred thousand?" Dongzi thought that there were a lot of five hundred thousand. After hearing that, he couldn''t control his emotions and shouted at his throat.


    "Hehe, can I lie to you? Mr. Hou''s son is here. I still know you through your brother-in-law. You can rest assured to do it for me. I''m sure I can''t do without you. Don''t worry!" fan Aiguo said to Dongzi while lighting a cigarette.


    "That''s OK, that''s OK!" Dongzi quickly nodded, then sat on the chair and turned his head to look at Huang Mao.


    Huang Mao was obviously frightened by the 500000, and he is still in shock.


    Ten minutes later, the waiter served the dishes, and fan Aiguo and others began to eat. At first, Huang Maohua and fan Aiguo were a little restrained in front of each other, but after a few drinks, the children obviously let go, so they didn''t have so many scruples about talking and chatting. What should be said should not be said. Anyway, some of them didn''t have a meal, but fan Aiguo Looking at these three people, he was very satisfied, because he knew that only children with such a character could be completely integrated with the boss over the tower.


    At more than two o''clock in the afternoon, fan Aiguo was flushed by these three people, while Dongzi huazi Huangmao seemed to be nothing. People should eat, drink and chatter.


    "Well, little brothers, do you know who asked me to buy these factories? Do you know what we do when we buy these factories?" fan Aiguo drank too much, obviously spoke more, and asked Huang Mao dangerously with a wine glass in his hand.


    "Don''t know, who?" Huang Mao then asked fan Aiguo.


    "It''s sun Qiang, general manager Sun." fan Aiguo patted Huang Mao''s shoulder and said with a smile.


    "Sun Qiang?" Huang Mao obviously didn''t know who sun Qiang was, so he was stunned.


    "Cao, sun Qiang, don''t you know? Let me tell you this. The mayor of our city told President sun about it, and President sun asked me to understand it. Do you know?"


    "Mr. Fan, do you mean that the backstage behind us is the mayor?" yelled Huang Mao in surprise.


    "Hehe, such a thing depends on your understanding. Anyway, there is only so much I can tell you..." fan Aiguo patted Huang Mao on the shoulder, then stood up and looked at the driver and shouted, "no, I''m confused after drinking too much. Go home!"


    "OK!" the driver quickly promised, then picked up fan Aiguo''s bag and stood up.


    Zhang Laoer helped fan Aiguo up with great insight, and then ran outside the private room. Huang Mao and the three of them hurried out of the private room.


    "All right, let''s go back!" fan Aiguo waved vaguely to Zhang''s second son, then patted the yellow hair around him, smiled and said: "do a good job, money must be indispensable to you..."


    "Understand..." Huang Mao quickly agreed.


    "Ha ha!" fan Aiguo smiled and plunged his head into the car.


    Zhang Laoer, Dongzi and others stood on the side of the road and watched fan Aiguo''s car disappear in their sight.


    "Dongzi, you''re studying this with your two friends. My head hurts a little, so I won''t accompany you. I''ll go back first..." after fan Aiguo left, Zhang Laoer rubbed his head, then squinted at Dongzi and said.


    "OK, brother-in-law, if there''s nothing wrong, you''ll go too..." Dongzi nodded and reached out to Zhang Laoer and shouted a taxi.


    "Let''s go!" Zhang Er waved to Dongzi Huangmao and got into the taxi.


    ����


    After Zhang Laoer and fan Aiguo left, Huang Mao narrowed his eyes and looked at Dongzi, then patted Dongzi on the shoulder and ran to the private room of the hotel.


    After the three returned to the private room, Dongzi looked at Huang Mao with a smile and asked, "brother Huang, do you think it''s reliable?"


    "It should be reliable." Huang Mao nodded slightly and then said, "did you hear what Fan Aiguo said just now?"


    "What did you say?" Hua Zi asked heartlessly with a toothpick in his mouth.


    "Do you think he has a long brain?" Huang Mao scolded silently and then said, "fan Aiguo just told me that the boss behind this project is sun Qiang."


    "What does Sun Qiang have to do with us?" Dongzi asked.


    "Can you fucking let me finish?" yelled Huang Mao, staring at the beads.


    "You said... You said..."


    "I don''t know what this sun Qiang does, but this sun Qiang is definitely not an ordinary person!"


    "Why?" Hua Zi was stunned and asked.


    "The man behind Sun Qiang is the current mayor of our city. Tell me how fucking awesome the relationship is? Why was the back palace? Did you know that?" Huang Mao patted the table and looked at Dongzi and huazi.


    "I don''t know..."


    "Because the person behind the original harem is bi Wenshi, the former mayor of our city!"

 Chapter 899

    In the private room.


    "Is bi Wenshi in the backstage of the harem?" Dongzi was stunned and asked, looking at Huang Mao in disbelief.


    "You don''t even know about it?" Huang Mao looked at Dongzi and said, "there are only two backstage in our city''s harem, one is bi Wenshi, and the other is the original police chief Guo xiongyi..."


    "The gate of the harem is so hard?" huazi shouted in surprise as he put down his toothpick.


    "I listened to my father about these things, but now the harem is no longer working. I tell you, now Bi Wenshi has gone down and Guo xiongyi has gone to teach in the fucking University, so I tell you that it''s basically impossible to look at the harem now..." Huang Mao looked at Hua Zi while drinking coke.


    "No, brother Huang, what does this have to do with us?" Dongzi looked at Huang Mao and asked.


    "You look like a fucking fool. Now fan Aiguo and sun Qiang and the current mayor are obviously in the same team. If we can get on this big ship now, I tell you that we will fucking walk across H City in the future. I tell you, you will believe me. The Hougong will be closed in three months. At that time, the best people in our city will be sun Qiang fan Aiguo!"


    "No, I think the harem is very awesome now?" huazi asked with some disbelief.


    "The cow force is temporary. I tell you, at the beginning, the fourth master didn''t force the cow force, but later he let others clean it up. I tell you, it''s also temporary for them. No one has a cow force for a lifetime. Now this is the chance God gave us. I tell you, as long as we do this job well now, we''ll follow fan AI At that time, we don''t have to be afraid of the harem or not. People who meet the harem have to call us Dad! "Huang Mao clapped the table and shouted with great ambition. Then he looked at huazi and Dongzi and said," we''ll be the best in H city. I''ll tell you, who can''t call us brother when he sees us? "


    "If you say so, I really feel a little..." Hua Zi nodded with a smile and then said: "now what kind of B does the Hougong force on the fucking cow? Look, even Xiao Hei can pretend to be a security guard in the fucking Hougong. Can you believe it?"


    "I want to make some money now..." Dongzi bared his teeth and said to Huang Mao.


    "Grass, that''s your fucking revenge..." Huang Mao scolded silently, and then said: "anyway, we now have such a powerful backstage as the mayor. Fuck you, look, if I really meet that fool Xiaohei this time, I won''t fucking kill him!"


    "Ha ha..." Dongzi smiled at Huang Mao and didn''t speak.


    "OK, it''s getting late. Let''s withdraw the three of us?" huazi said to Huang Mao, looking at his watch.


    "OK, I''ll go back and study with my father about our factory..." Huang Mao nodded and agreed, then stood up and ran outside the private room.


    "When shall we go to the tower?" Dongzi stood up and looked at Huang Mao and asked.


    "You wait for my call at home first. When I tell you to go, we''ll go..."


    "OK!"


    Dongzi nodded, and then followed Huang Mao and huazi out of the private room.


    ����


    On the other side, in a shopping mall in Xiliu, H city.


    I leaned against the big brand in Lv''s store and waited for Su Su and ER Ke while smoking.


    "Sir, you can''t smoke in the mall..."


    A security guard came up to me and said to me with a smile.


    "Sorry!"


    I was stunned for a moment, then quickly put out the cigarette butts in my hand, and then shouted to Su Su Su in the room: "aunts and grandmothers, are you finished?"


    "Husband, do you think these two are good-looking?" Su Su asked me with two bags in her hand.


    I looked at Su Su and was silent for a moment. Then I walked to Su Su with a big step. Then I took a look at the baby in Su Su Su''s hand. When I saw the label on the bag, I was stunned. Then I looked at Su Su and stammered, "this... This is a fucking gold bag? More than 30000?"


    "You''re not driving a Land Rover now. You still need more than 30000 yuan?" Erke looked at me and asked with a smile.


    "Can you stop talking to me?" I stared at the beads and shouted at Erke. Then I whispered to Su Su Su: "daughter-in-law, I see that it''s only a few tens of dollars wrapped on Taobao. Shall we go home and buy one on Taobao? Can we wrap mail..."


    "You roll the calf for me, Taobao, is that true?" Su Su Su scolded me irritably, then directly handed the two bags to the waiter, smiled at the waiter and said, "both want them, pick them up for me!"


    "Not my daughter-in-law, can we buy one? You can''t carry the two!" I quickly stopped Su Su Su and shouted in a very excited tone.


    "Do you believe that I''m cutting your ink?" Su Su stretched out his finger and threatened me.


    I looked at Su Su and was silent for a while. Then I reluctantly made way for Su Su.


    "You said you didn''t give Su Su flowers to my family when you earned so much money. Why did you keep them?" at this time, Zhou Ke came to me and looked at me with a smile and asked.


    "Don''t fucking talk to me, I don''t like you now, you know?" I stared at the beads and shouted at Zhou Ke.


    "Why don''t you look down on me?" Zhou Ke asked me with a smile.


    "I know it''s no use taking my daughter-in-law with me if I don''t have business day by day..."


    "No, what do you mean?"


    Zhou Ke was about to run towards me with big eyes, but at this time, my mobile phone rang. I took out my mobile phone and looked at it. Then I ran outside with my mobile phone.


    "Not how did you go?" Zhou Ke looked at me and shouted.


    "I''ll answer the phone!" I answered Zhou Ke, and then pressed connect.


    "Leaf, where are you now?" Tian Ming''s voice rang out on the phone.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked in a low voice.


    "I just went to check your office..." Tian Ming said half.


    "Did you find anything?" I repressed my anger. I knew that since Tian Ming could call me, it must be an accident, otherwise he couldn''t call me.


    "I found two cameras, one in your office and one in our private room on the third floor!" Tian Ming said slowly.


    "Fuck, it''s shameless!" I scolded with my teeth, and then asked, "did you find anything on the camera you put?"


    "This man was very careful and removed all my cameras in advance!" Tian Ming whispered back to me.

 Chapter 900

    I stood behind the billboard next to the store, holding my mobile phone in my hand and shaking constantly. In fact, I arranged for Tian Ming to check the camera in my office, because Bi Wenshi could see the picture of my transaction with Guo Li that someone installed a camera in my office, although I asked Tian Ming to help me dismantle it later, But I think we haven''t done much in the harem recently, so if the insider wants to know the information of our harem, he will still start from my office, so I specially called Tian Ming yesterday and asked him to check the house for me. It doesn''t matter. I really found the camera.


    "Fuck, are they a little shameless now?" I scolded on the phone.


    "Ye, don''t be excited..." Tian Ming whispered to me.


    "Fuck, can I not get excited now? What the fuck does it mean to put the camera in my office left and right? Do you really treat the people in our harem as fucking fools? I treat them as brothers now. Now they think I Ye Han is a fool, don''t they?" I shouted in a low voice.


    "I think it may not be that serious."


    "What''s not so fucking serious? Fuck, he almost installed the camera on my bedside table!" I shouted, and then said, "fuck, check it for me now. Now I have to find out who the insider is! Fuck, I wanted to leave some face for him, and people didn''t take me as a brother!"


    "It''s not easy to check." Tian Ming sighed helplessly.


    "What the fuck is hard to check? Just check who the fuck has entered my office!" I stared at the beads and shouted at the phone.


    "That man removed all the cameras I left. If you check who has entered your office, everyone in our harem has entered..."


    "Well, who came in when I wasn''t here?" I asked with a deep breath.


    "There are only four people I can know."


    "Who? Say it quickly..."


    "Lao Bian, Xiao Hei, Liu Rui and me."


    "Grass, what''s the difference between this and Bai said?" I scolded silently. Then I opened my mouth and just wanted to speak, I heard Su Su standing at the door shouting at me: "husband, you come in and check out!"


    "OK... I''ll go right now..." I turned around and said to my mobile phone, "Uncle Tian, help me watch it first. I have something to do outside now..."


    "OK, you''re busy first." Tian Ming whispered back to me, and then hung up directly.


    "Hoo Hoo..." I took a deep breath and then ran to Lv''s store with my bank card.


    "Why did you go? I haven''t responded to you for a long time. Do you want to hide the payment?" Su Su pointed to my nose and asked.


    "I just answered the phone." I answered Su Su perfunctorily, then took out my wallet, looked at the waiter and asked, "how much is it?"


    "More than 50000..." Su Su looked at the bag in his hand and smiled back to me. He was obviously in a good mood.


    "Swipe my card."


    I threw my bank card on the counter absentmindedly, and then looked out in confusion.


    "Please sign, sir." the waiter whispered to me, but when he saw that I didn''t respond, he repeated, "please sign, sir."


    "What are you doing?" Su Su Su reached out and pushed me, then took the bill with his small mouth, wrote his name on it, and then jumped out of the counter with Zhou Ke with a packing bag.


    "Something''s wrong?" Su Su Su asked, squinting at me after taking a few steps.


    "No matter..." I made a reply, and then adjusted my mood and asked, "where are the two beauties going next?"


    "Go to Dior, my perfume is gone..." Zhou Ke laughed back to me.


    "I still think Chanel is suitable for you..."


    Su Su and Zhou Ke were chatting with each other, while I followed them absently. My mind was full of about the camera in my office. It pressed in my heart and made me feel a little breathless.


    ����


    On the other hand, Liu Rui was drinking tea with Du Xiangyang and his bosses at Du Xianyang''s home while pulling the calf. Although Liu Rui''s purpose in the past was to know these people, it was not just to know them. Liu Rui could not do anything else, but he was still very good at pulling the calf, so he talked for more than two hours, These people are very impressed by Liu Rui.


    "It''s getting late. There''s something else in my factory. If you don''t talk, I''ll withdraw first?" a big bellied brain looked at Du Xianyang''s father and smiled.


    "I''m going back, too. I have something to do over there."


    Although these people didn''t say it, they all knew that Liu Rui''s coming was not just drinking tea, but since they didn''t take the initiative to say it, they certainly couldn''t take the initiative to ask, so they felt that the time was almost, so they all meant to go back. Du Xiangyang''s father looked at the time and felt that it was almost the same, so he didn''t ask to stay, Stand up and go out to see you off.


    "Give it away?" the middle-aged man smiled at Du Xianyang''s father and asked.


    "Should I send it or have to send it..." Du Xianyang''s father patted the middle-aged shoulder, and then the gang ran out of the door with a smile.


    Ten minutes later, outside Du Xianyang''s villa, Liu Rui greeted these people for a while and then put them in the car. When he left, he didn''t forget to shout, "come to our harem to play!"


    Du Xianyang looked at Liu Rui with a smile and said to Ji Xuan with a big mouth: "you said that if our big Rui brother had not been reincarnated by a eunuch in his last life, I wouldn''t believe him!"


    "Ha ha......" Ji Xuan smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Being a fucking eunuch is also the first expert in the TV series..." Du Xianyang added when he saw Ji Xuan not talking.


    In fact, Liu Rui in our harem is more suitable for doing such things than I am, because Liu Rui has no airs, talks a lot and can talk to anyone at ordinary times, so I know people very quickly, but I''m not as good as Liu Rui, because I like to carry it when I talk at ordinary times. Unlike Liu Rui, Du Xianyang says Liu Rui is a eunuch, In fact, it''s not groundless. After all, Liu Rui really looks like a eunuch when he asks someone to do something.

 Chapter 901

    In a Mercedes Benz from Du Xianyang''s home.


    "What do you mean these people called us today?" a middle-aged man in a suit asked, looking at the people around him expressionless.


    "How do I know..." the people around me replied silently, and then said, "but since they can shout us all together, it must be something."


    The middle-aged man nodded slightly and then asked, "do you know who the boy was just now?"


    "There are several people in H city who don''t know him. How popular is the harem in our city now? Can''t I know the second leader of the harem?"


    "Hehe, the second leader is really interesting, but since he can see us in person, it shows that this matter should not be a small matter..." the middle-aged man then analyzed it.


    "Did you say it was our development?" the people around the middle-aged man frowned and asked.


    "Development?" the middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, then touched his chin and said, "isn''t there a government for development? Even if it is demolition, we have to determine our new plant first and then talk about demolition."


    "If someone wants to buy the land in your factory now, will you sell it?"


    "Ha ha..." the middle-aged man smiled and then asked, "do you sell it?"


    "I won''t say whether to buy it or not depending on the price. I''ll buy it as long as the price is appropriate..."


    "Your price may be a little unsatisfied?" the middle-aged man asked with a smile.


    "It''s OK. At least both sides can accept it. Even the harem can''t force buying and selling, can it?"


    "Ha ha..." the middle-aged man smiled and didn''t speak.


    ����


    On the other hand, after Liu Rui and Du Xianyang sent the bosses of the iron tower away, Liu Rui looked at Du Xianyang''s father and asked with a smile: "now that outsiders have left, should we also talk about our own family problems..."


    "You child..." Du Xianyang''s father smiled helplessly, and then ran to the house with his back. Liu Rui, Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan closely followed Du Xianyang''s father.


    After returning to the house, Liu Rui took a teacup and drank it. While drinking, he smiled at Du Xianyang and said, "it''s a fucking hard job to chat with these people. I''m fucking tired..."


    "I think you started talking......" Du Xianyang replied speechless.


    "That''s all for my audience. I''m an actor now. I tell you..." Liu Rui seemed to have a philosophical answer.


    "It''s Tieguanyin. Can you drink it slowly? You think it''s the monkey king of your family..." Du Xianyang shouted painfully when he saw that Liu Rui had a bad drink.


    "Tieguanyin is the stuff of grass B. It''s really hard to drink..." Liu Rui buttoned the tea on his teeth, then put down the teapot, sat down on the sofa, looked at Du Xiangyang and asked, "uncle?"


    "Wait a minute, I''ll answer the phone." as soon as Du Xianyang said this, Du Xiangyang''s father came down from upstairs.


    "Uncle Du, you''re very particular about it. You change your clothes..." Liu Rui asked with a smile at Du Xianyang''s father.


    "Why are you so serious? It''s hard to wear a broken suit..." Du Xianyang''s father smiled back, then sat next to Liu Rui, looked at Liu Rui and asked, "tell me, what else?"


    After hearing this, Liu Rui was silent for a moment, then simply organized the language in his mind, and then slowly said, "we are all our own people, so I don''t hide it. You should all know the projects in the development zone. Now what we see is that whoever has more land in his hand can get the project."


    "I know this..." Du Xianyang''s father nodded slightly.


    "It''s easy to know. We called these people together today for the land in their hands, but I don''t hide it from you. There are many things in our harem now, so the funds we can take out are limited. The meaning of Ye is to ask me and your two families to discuss, let''s do the work of buying the land, and then you can give the money." Liu Rui said very seriously.


    "Whose land is it if you buy it?" Du Xianyang''s father squinted at me and asked.


    "Whoever pays for this land will own it. At that time, no matter how much the land rises, our harem doesn''t want a penny. No, we can sign a contract. Our harem and I, Liu Rui, can guarantee you."


    "How much does it cost to take these lands?" Ji Xuan asked with his mouth open at this time.


    "It''s not clear at the moment, but now everyone knows that the tower will be relocated, so they will certainly open their mouth, but no matter how they open their mouth, they can buy this land and finally make money..."


    "...." Ji Xuan looked at Liu Rui and didn''t speak.


    "Why, what do you mean you don''t talk?" Liu Rui asked with a smile while drinking tea.


    "Well, our cooperation belongs to cooperation, but I think we should make it clear in advance..." Du Xianyang, who has not spoken, opened his mouth at this time.


    "OK, if you have any questions, you can ask them now. What problems will arise in the future." Liu Rui nodded slightly.


    "I want to ask, if we pay the money at that time, how will your harem use the money?" in fact, Du Xianyang asked for his father. He knew that his father might be a little bad, so Du Xianyang took the initiative to say it. After all, they are all businessmen. They have a good relationship with our harem at ordinary times, but even if it is good, the money is not a small amount, So the Du family and the Ji family must be very careful. No one wants to see their money floating.


    "You mean I can still get some kickbacks?" Liu Rui put down the lighter he had just picked up and turned to Du Xianyang.


    "It''s definitely impossible to make a rebate. I know your harem is not bad. This will deduct money, but I know that if we want to buy this land now, others will want to buy it. I just want to ask if you will directly fight with the opposite price war because it''s not your own money when you operate this matter. At that time, it will be our two families who will suffer losses?" Du Xianyang continued.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui looked at Du Xianyang and smiled. Then he asked helplessly, "did you know me Liu Rui the first day? Did you know ye the first day? Do you think our harem would do such a thing?"


    "Public is public and private is private. This can''t be confused?" Du Xianyang''s father smiled at Liu Rui while drinking tea.

 Chapter 902

    Liu Rui was obviously stunned when he heard Du Xianyang''s father''s words. Later, he took out a cigarette from his trouser pocket, put it on his mouth, lit a cigarette and looked at Du Xianyang and said: "Since you are so clear about what you said, let me be frank. Now our harem has sent someone to sign the contract. When you sign the contract, let Ji Xuan go and sign it in the name of our new company. Everything is transparent. As for the price you just mentioned, I''ll tell you clearly what you want Do you think the money is beyond your mind''s price? You don''t have to take one. Our harem takes it by yourself. Is that ok? "


    After Liu Rui said that, he began to smoke a lot. Ji Xuan, Du Xiangyang and Du Fu didn''t speak. The room was silent for a moment.


    "Now that I''ve said it, I''ll say it first. According to my understanding of the iron tower, the money our family can take out now is estimated to be about a factory. Within the scope of the money, you can use it casually in the harem." Ji Xuan''s voice broke the silence.


    "Is it OK to prepare according to one and a half factories?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Ji Xuan.


    "..." Ji Xuan was silent for a moment, then nodded slightly and said, "I''ll try my best!"


    "OK!" Liu Rui nodded, then looked at Du Xianyang''s father and asked, "what''s your plan over there, uncle Du?"


    "Hehe, you''ve quantified Xiaoxuan. I have to prepare at least one and a half?" Du Xianyang''s father asked with a smile.


    "OK, you two will have three factories, but we must accept four of the seven factories. Let''s find our own way for the remaining factory!" Liu Rui stood up as he spoke.


    "OK!"


    Ji Xuan and Du Xianyang nodded slightly.


    "But let me say here that the factory in our harem must be the most expensive. Don''t worry!" after saying this, Liu Rui took his clothes and turned around and ran outside the house. As he walked, he said, "you don''t have to give me away. We''re all our own people. It''s useless not to use the whole..."


    After hearing this, Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan looked at each other awkwardly. Liu Rui''s sentence was obviously beating them in the face. In fact, the question just now really made Liu Rui cold. No matter how we have known each other for so long, my harem has never done anything to sacrifice the interests of others and try to do something convenient for ourselves.


    Although Du Xianyang asked for his father, Liu Rui was still a little surprised when he heard it, but he turned around and thought that he was a businessman, and that''s all he saw.


    ����


    After Liu Rui went out, he started the car and dialed me.


    "Hello?"


    "What are you doing?" Liu Rui asked with some emotion.


    "What else can I do for a stroll with these two aunts?" I replied speechlessly, and then asked, "are you finished over there?"


    "Well, their two families pay three, and our harem pays one..." Liu Rui replied stiffly.


    "Hehe, just as I thought..."


    "OK, you''re busy there. I won''t tell you first."


    "What''s the matter?" I knew Liu Rui''s mood must be wrong, so I asked quickly.


    "Nothing..."


    "Tell me something."


    "Why are you so inky? If I say it''s okay, it''s okay! Stop talking and hang up!" Liu Rui shouted irritably, and then hung up the phone directly.


    When Liu Rui finished talking to me, he looked at his cell phone. It was almost nine o''clock in the evening. Liu Ruipa had a rest on the steering wheel for a while, then adjusted his mood and called the mobile phone with his mobile phone, but he suggested that the opposite side had been shut down.


    "Suddenly..." Liu Rui turned the key of the motor car and drove in the direction of our villa.


    ����


    In a hot pot shop in H city.


    After I put down my mobile phone, I sighed helplessly, because I knew there must be something wrong with Liu Rui, otherwise Liu Rui couldn''t be in this tone.


    "Whose phone?" Su Su Su asked, staring at me with big eyes as she rinsed mutton.


    "Liu Rui''s..." I replied perfunctorily, and then began to put food in the hot pot.


    "Why did he call you?" Su Su Su then asked.


    "What else can I do? It''s about the company. I can''t call my brother Rui like this in the future. I should be in mood..." I said back to Su Su Su.


    "Mr. Ye, are you too busy this day? You have to answer at least 100 calls this afternoon?" Zhou Ke blinked at me and asked.


    "It''s not so good. People are busier than the American president now..." Su Su replied with something in his words.


    "You can''t call your leaves out after that. You''re too busy..."


    "It''s not you two. Can you have a good meal?" I put down my chopsticks, patted the table and shouted to Su Su Su.


    "Why do you have an opinion?" Su Su Su replied to me unwilling to show weakness.


    "..." I looked at Su Su, and then scolded silently, "no, you''re an old woman!"


    ����


    On the other side, Liu Rui drove home and gently walked into his room with Wu Mei. At this time, Wu Mei was wearing dressed clothes and fell asleep with a tablet. At this time, the TV play Wu Mei usually likes to watch was also playing on the tablet. Liu Rui stood at the door and sighed helplessly, and then slowly walked into the room.


    "Daughter in law, I''m back..." Liu Rui shouted in Wu Mei''s ear, but Wu Mei didn''t respond at all.


    Liu Rui helped Wu Mei turn over, and then saw the movie ticket under Wu Mei''s body. It''s today, 8 p.m.


    Liu Rui looked at the movie ticket and was silent. Then he slowly walked out of the room and dialed me.


    "Hey, what''s the matter?"


    "Can you book two movie tickets for me now? For the latest movie, I want to take Wu Mei out to see a movie..." Liu Rui whispered.


    "Still watching so late?"


    "Wu Mei always wanted to see it, but she didn''t like it..."


    "OK, I''ll contact you now."


    After that, I hung up the phone directly, and then began to look for people who could book tickets in my address book. At that time, I didn''t want to book tickets on my mobile phone, so I usually bought tickets from the cinema.


    After Liu Rui called me, he went directly to the house and pushed Wu Mei.


    "You''re back?" Wu Mei rubbed her eyes and looked at Liu Rui vaguely.


    "Go, go to the movies..." Liu Rui smiled at Wu Mei and said.


    "What time is it? The movie is over long ago..." Wu Mei said disappointed after watching the time.


    "Stop the ink and hurry!"


    With that, Liu Rui directly reached out and grabbed Wu Mei, and then ran outside the house with Wu Mei.

 Chapter 903

    Hou Dali''s home.


    Huang Mao didn''t live with his parents for a long time, but Huang Mao came back very early today. He sat on the sofa in the living room at 9 p.m. and watched the TV play while fidgeting Hou Dali came back.


    "What''s the fucking time? What are you doing out?" Huang Mao looked at his mobile phone and scolded some speechless. Then he stood up and ran to the outside of the house, but at this time, the anti-theft door of their house was opened. Hou Dali came in vaguely from the outside. After seeing Huang Mao, Hou Dali was stunned. Then he looked at Huang Mao and asked: "What day is it today? Your old man came home..."


    "Didn''t you drag me back and beat me up two days ago?" Huang Mao said back to Hou Dali without salt and water sitting on the sofa.


    "Ha ha..." Hou Dali looked at Huang Mao and smiled. Then he sat down next to Huang Mao. Then he looked at Huang Mao and asked, "tell me, are you short of money now?"


    "It''s not me. As soon as I come back, it''s for money?" Huang Mao asked with his eyes tilted at Hou Dali.


    "Can you come back for money?" Hou Dali asked.


    "..." Huang Mao pursed his lips and looked at Hou Dali. Then he whispered, "it''s no use for me to come back today. I have something serious to tell you..."


    "Ha ha, you still know serious things now?" Hou Dali smiled silently, then patted Huang Mao on the shoulder and said with a smile: "tell me about serious things. I''m really curious now. What serious things can you study..."


    "I''m going to the tower tomorrow to study the acquisition of the plant."


    "The iron tower?" Hou Dali was stunned for a moment, then moved his body, looked at Huang Mao and asked, "what are you doing there? Why are you still studying the acquisition of the factory?"


    "Ha ha..." Huang Mao smiled and then said, "I was introduced by others. As long as I am responsible for the acquisition of the factory area over the iron tower, as long as I can take a factory, I will be given 500000!"


    "Five hundred thousand?" Hou Dali was shocked when he heard this number. Then he looked at Huang Mao and asked, "who found you this job? Is this fucking five hundred thousand reliable?"


    "A friend of mine introduced it to me. Do you know who I saw today?" the yellow hair God asked mysteriously.


    "Who?"


    "Fan Aiguo!"


    "Fan Aiguo?" Hou Dali touched his chin and then asked, "isn''t fan Aiguo the whole seafood now? Why is he still on the real estate land now..."


    "How do I know?" Huang Mao looked at Hou Dali and replied speechlessly, and then said: "But when I had dinner with fan Aiguo, he drank too much. He told me that the man behind him was the current mayor of our city, so I gave this job to the next, because I think if the mayor supports this thing, we think it can be done..."


    "Ha ha..." Hou Dali looked at his son and smiled. Then he said, "do you understand now? It''s all fucking studied to the mayor..."


    Huang Mao looked at Hou Dali speechless, then waved helplessly, then stood up and said, "I don''t want to tell you anything else now. I came back to you today for a purpose. I just want you to help me contact the boss over the iron tower. After all, we are not familiar there."


    "What do you want from me for your own business?" Hou Dali asked, squinting at Huang Mao.


    "No, what do you mean by this? I''m not your son?" Huang Mao''s voice was eight degrees higher. After all, Hou Dali''s reaction was expected by Huang Mao.


    "Whether you are my son or not has nothing to do with me contacting the people over there. Do you know?" Hou Dali''s voice was much higher.


    "...." Huang Mao looked at Hou Dali with his eyes askew and didn''t speak.


    "Why, what do you mean by looking at me?" Hou Dali drank some wine, so he was very angry.


    "Hou Dali, we''ve been together for such a long time. Besides asking you for money, have I asked you to do anything else for me?" Huang Mao asked, looking at Hou Dali very stiffly.


    "..." Hou vigorously looked at Huang Mao, then sat down on the sofa, then looked at Huang Mao and asked, "is fan Aiguo behind you?"


    "Yes!" Huang Mao nodded.


    "Did you tell him about me?" Hou Dali asked.


    "Said..."


    "What was his reaction?" Hou Dali asked.


    "No reaction..." Huang Mao recalled and whispered.


    Hou Dali looked at Huang Mao and was silent for a moment. Then he took out his cigarette box, stretched out his hand and lit a cigarette for himself, and then squinted at Huang Mao and didn''t speak.


    "Why, what do you mean?"


    "I''ll study if there are any other problems..." Hou Dali replied in a low voice, and then said, "can your friend be reliable?"


    "No, I''ve seen fan Aiguo. The mayor is his backstage and he told me himself. Do you think people like fan Aiguo can have dinner with me if they don''t have something serious? Can you tell me these are useless?" Huang Mao asked in silence.


    "..." Hou Dali nodded, then took out his mobile phone, looked at Huang Mao and said, "I know several bosses over the iron tower. I''ll call them tomorrow morning, and then you have dinner with them. I can only help you so much."


    "Is there anyone who has a good relationship with you?" Huang Mao then asked.


    "What is a good relationship?" Hou Dali asked.


    "It''s best to have someone who can speak directly, that is, to be sure to sell it?"


    "Hehe, who the fuck is a fool? Do you know how hot the land on the other side of the tower is now? It has at least doubled. Now, as long as it is demolished, it is at least three times! Do you think someone will buy the factory now? I am their father? If I say a word, people will sell the factory to you?" Hou Dali scolded silently and then said: "What I can help you now is to help you make an appointment with them. How you deal with the rest has nothing to do with me, but I warn you that fan Aiguo is not a simple businessman now. There must be something else about him, so you must pay attention. Don''t deal with violations of the law, do you know?"


    "Don''t I know this? I just want to help them collect some land and make some money by the way..."


    "Ha ha... That''s the best!" Hou Dali nodded and ran to the bedroom. Huang Mao sat on the sofa and narrowed his eyes. Liu didn''t speak.

 Chapter 904

    Outside a cinema in H city.


    A movie just ended. Liu Rui took Wu Mei''s little hand and came out of the cinema laughing. He bared his teeth and smiled at Wu Mei.


    "What are you laughing at here?" Wu Mei asked Liu Rui in silence.


    "You can''t be funny?" Liu Rui bared his teeth and then said with a big mouth: "this movie is boring. The hero is really fucking ugly, but the heroine is OK..."


    "Why, can you be uglier than you?" Wu Mei smiled and glanced at Liu Rui.


    "No, what do you mean? You despise me for being ugly? I look like Nicholas Tse. You say I''m ugly?" Liu Rui stared at Wu Mei angrily.


    "Elder brother, who told you that you look like Nicholas Tse?" Wu Mei looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "My mother, why not?" Liu Ruili asked angrily.


    "OK, don''t pull the calf. You''re thousands of miles away from Nicholas Tse, you know?" Wu Mei shook Liu Rui''s hand, then walked forward for two steps, looked back at Liu Rui and asked, "where did you get this movie ticket? Isn''t it time for us?"


    "I asked ye to buy it for me. Isn''t this the movie you''ve always wanted to see?" Liu Rui replied casually, with a very indifferent expression.


    "Leaves listen to you so much?"


    "Nonsense, who is the king and who is Xiao Wang in our harem? Can he not know?" Liu Rui asked with a big mouth.


    "Who is the king and who is Xiao Wang?" Wu Mei asked with her small mouth covered.


    "My daughter-in-law is the king, and I''m Xiao Wang. As long as this movie is what my daughter-in-law wants to see, it must be seen. I tell you that this kind of thing is not discussed!"


    Although Liu Rui is usually quite able to say, when he faces Wu Mei, there are still few sweet words, so even if so, Wu Mei is still very moved when she hears it. Wu Mei lowers her head and smiles, and then asks, "do you know what day you are today?"


    "What day is it today?" Liu Rui was stunned and asked.


    "Today is your birthday..." Wu Mei took out a watch directly into her bag and threw it into Liu Rui''s hand.


    "What kind of watch is this?" Liu Rui muttered curiously after taking the watch, then stared at the beads and shouted, "are you fucking crazy? Buy me Rolex. Ye Han brought all his fucking electronic watches. Is it appropriate for me to bring this?"


    Wu Mei looked at Liu Rui with a smile and didn''t speak.


    "Is it fake? You tell me what you mean?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Wu Mei with his watch.


    "Fart, I spent more than 50000 to buy it for you. Can you have a conscience when you talk?" Wu Mei scolded silently, then raised her legs and kicked Liu Rui, but before she could kick Liu Rui, she was directly hugged by Liu Rui, then hugged Wu Mei''s thin waist, and then directly hugged Wu Mei.


    "Oh, what are you doing?" Wu Mei shouted shyly at Liu Rui, lying in Liu Rui''s arms.


    "What do you say I do? Go out and open a room!" Liu Rui replied with a smile, and then ran directly outside the cinema.


    "Why don''t you open a house?" Wu Mei asked, somewhat puzzled, lying on Liu Rui''s back.


    "Can home be the same as the hotel? The sound insulation of our house is too poor. You don''t shout well. I tell you, after all, I have to take my daughter-in-law to a five-star hotel for fun on such a big day..."


    "Are you having fun or am I having fun?" Wu Mei was speechless.


    "The happiness of this thing is mutual." Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied, then quickened his pace.


    ����


    In a hotel.


    Lao Bian and Xiao Hei opened a standard room casually, and then checked in directly. Because it was already more than 12 p.m. when they got to the tower, they didn''t contact anyone, so they directly found a hotel to stay first.


    "No, didn''t ye take 120000 for both of us? Why do you have to find such a broken hotel?" Lao Bian asked as he sat on the bed patting the dust on the sheets and looking at Xiao Hei impatiently.


    "This hotel is good..." Xiao Hei took out the map of the iron tower directly after returning to the house and began to study it.


    "What''s good? The fucking ground is covered with ash, and the fucking Han Chao is still buried..." Lao Bian replied speechless.


    "Hehe, if Han Chao hears you, he''s likely to play with you. Do you know?" Xiaohei said with a smile.


    "Don''t tell me, I''ve never seen Han Chao''s temper before. I feel very smart every day. Unfortunately, I always let Ye play with Liu Rui..." Lao Bian bared his teeth and put two pistols on the table.


    Xiao Hei squinted at the pistol, and then asked in surprise, "where did you get this?"


    "The leaves were in the car..." Lao Bian replied absently.


    "For both of us?"


    "It shouldn''t be. It should be what they left when they were working. After all, the car is theirs..." Lao Bian shook his head and explained. Then he said: "anyway, we are out to work alone now. I think we must prepare these things when necessary..."


    "This thing is not a good thing, I can tell you..." Xiaohei kindly reminded Lao Bian. He knew that Lao Bian always liked these things, because in Lao Bian''s eyes, only when he really took a gun could he really enter the inner part of the harem.


    "Cao, we haven''t seen any big storms with Han Chao. We don''t save leaves once or twice..."


    "Ha ha." Xiao Hei smiled silently, then took out his mobile phone, looked at the time, then looked at Lao Bian and asked, "do you think I can call that Banxian now?"


    "What''s half immortal?" Lao Bian asked, looking at Xiao Hei while fiddling with his pistol.


    "It''s the Tang Banzi introduced to us by Liu Rui..." Xiao Hei replied speechlessly.


    "Fight, why don''t you fight? Make an appointment with him to meet us. After all, the people below us still have to rely on this half immortal..."


    "Is it a little late now?" Xiao Hei asked with some hesitation.


    "I tell you, like half a fairy like them, they usually sleep late. After all, they are careless in the essence of heaven and earth. If you put down the phone, he will not sleep."


    Xiao Hei looked at Lao Bian and then dialed directly according to the phone on the note Liu Rui gave him.

 Chapter 905

    After Xiao Hei dialed Tang Banzi''s phone, after waiting for about half a minute, the person opposite finally connected the phone.


    "Hello, Tang Banxian? Ah, no, Tang always?" Xiao Hei looked at the other side and answered the phone, laughing and shouting.


    "Who are you?" the person opposite was stunned for a moment, and then asked in a strange tone.


    "Ah, Mr. Tang, I''m from the harem. Our Liu Rui and Liu always asked me to contact you. Do you still have any impression?" Xiaohei asked with a smile.


    "Ah, you''re from the harem?" the person opposite knew who Xiaohei was and quickly agreed. The tone was different for a moment. It was obviously a lot more enthusiastic.


    "Yes, we are the harem. We are on your side of the tower now, so I want to call you..."


    "I know about you. Liu Rui told me on the phone that you are here now?" asked Tang Banzi with a smile.


    "Well, we just arrived." Xiao Hei whispered back.


    "Where are you two now? I''ll send someone to pick you up now..." Tang Banzi shouted very warmly.


    "Hehe, president Tang, we have stayed in the hotel now. You don''t have to bother. I just want to ask if you have time there. If you have time, I''ll go there tomorrow..."


    "Tomorrow?" Tang Banzi was stunned for a moment, and then said slowly: "tomorrow is not good, tomorrow I''m going to Beijing..."


    "That''s really unlucky. What about the day after tomorrow?" Xiao Hei then asked.


    "The day after tomorrow depends on whether I can come back. If I can come back, can I contact you?" asked Tang Banzi in a deliberative tone.


    "OK, I''ll see you when it''s convenient over there!"


    "Well, I have something else to do. I won''t tell you first..."


    "OK, Mr. Tang, you are busy..." Xiao Hei promised, and then slowly hung up the phone.


    When Lao Bian saw Xiao Hei hang up the phone, he quickly asked, "what did Banxian say?"


    "Banxian''s family is busy. I told him to meet tomorrow. He said he would go to Beijing tomorrow..." Xiao Hei replied helplessly, then looked at his mobile phone and sighed in silence.


    "Isn''t he the whole snack? What''s he doing in Beijing?" Lao Bian asked speechless.


    "You ask me, I ask who... What do people Banxian do? Can we mortals figure it out?" Xiao Hei replied irritably, and then dialed the second phone.


    "I don''t know if I can see this..." Xiao Hei said to Xiao Hei while waiting to answer the phone opposite.


    "If we still can''t see each other, won''t we come in vain?"


    "Ha ha, just in front of the holiday..." Xiaohei smiled.


    "Hello, who?" a middle-aged voice sounded in the receiver of the phone.


    "Wen always? I''m Xiao Hei from the harem. Last time we met, it was the one who drank with you with Liu Rui..." Xiao Hei introduced with a smile.


    "Ah! I remember. Why, what can I do for you?" the person opposite recalled and asked.


    "We are here at the tower now. I want to ask if you have time tomorrow. I''ll go there..."


    "Tomorrow? Not tomorrow. I have something to do tomorrow..."


    The opposite reaction was the same as that of Tang Banzi. After hearing that he was going to meet, Xiao Hei replied perfunctorily, and then reluctantly put down his cell phone, looked at Lao Bian and said, "what the fuck is wrong? Grass! Let''s walk around tomorrow, and Liu Rui can''t see both of them..."


    Lao Bian looked up at Xiao Hei, then smiled and said, "do you think there is something wrong with the two people Liu Rui found for us? Did they deliberately not see us?"


    "..." Xiao Hei looked at Lao Bian and was stunned. Then he waved his hand and said, "Liu Rui is not Han Chao. Although Liu Rui is not serious at ordinary times, it is quite reliable to do business..."


    "I hope so. If neither of us knows each other, I''ll tell you it''s hard to do this job..."


    "I don''t need you to say that. I fucking know..." Xiao Hei replied silently. Then he lay directly on the bed and looked at the ceiling with his head in his arms.


    "Are you lonely?" Lao Bian asked, blinking at Xiao Hei.


    "What is it? Am I fucking lonely?" Xiao Hei turned and looked at Lao Bian and scolded.


    "I asked you if you were lonely?"


    "What do you want to do?" Xiao Hei was stunned, sat up and looked at Lao Bian.


    "You said we were idle. How about looking for two young ladies?" Lao Bian bared his teeth and looked at Xiao hei and discussed.


    "No, are you a fucking fool? You just want to * ah before this fucking business is done? If Han Chao knows that he can eat us, do you believe it?" Xiao Hei stared at beads and looked at Lao Bian angrily and shouted.


    "Don''t tell me it''s useless. I''ll ask you whether you''re lonely or not?"


    "Just now it''s OK. I feel a little lonely when you ask me..." Xiao Hei replied with some hesitation, and then said: "we don''t know each other here, and we can''t find it?"


    "Cao, you seriously underestimated Miss Bao''s marketing means..." Lao Bian looked at Xiao Hei contemptuously, and then directly felt a card under his pillow.


    "It''s fucking awesome. Such a small hotel has little fucking cards?" Xiao Hei stared at his big eyes and was surprised.


    "What people have gone is a coverage..." Lao Bian replied with a smile, and then directly dialed the phone on the small card.


    ����


    On the other side, in the harem office.


    I, Tian Ming and Meng Liang were sitting in the office. Meng Liang looked down at the camera on my desk, looked at me puzzled and asked, "what does this mean?"


    "Where''s Liu Rui?" I asked, looking at Meng Liang.


    "I can''t get through..." Meng Liang reluctantly replied to me.


    "Why can''t I get through?" I muttered silently.


    "I haven''t seen anyone all night..."


    "I should have gone out to play with Wu Mei and Wu Mei..." I suddenly remembered when Liu Rui asked me to buy movie tickets, so I looked up at Meng Liang and said, "OK, I won''t wait for him. Let me talk about business."


    "HMM." Meng Liang nodded.


    "Uncle Ming found this in my office today. Two pinhole cameras..." I pointed to the camera on the table and said.


    "Isn''t it already dismantled?" Meng Liang asked with a frown.


    "This is new..."


    After hearing what I said, Meng Liang looked up at me. His eyes were very strange, because he didn''t expect that the insider would not give up so much. At this time, he still put a camera in my office.

 Chapter 906

    Meng Liang looked at the camera on my desk, then reached out and pulled it twice, then stood up and looked at me and asked, "what do you mean by straightening out this thing?"


    "What else can I mean? After the camera was removed last time, I press it again..." I replied speechless.


    "Who''s safe?" Meng Liang asked, touching his chin.


    "At present, there are only a few people entering my office. Uncle Tian pressed several cameras here, but they were all demolished by that person..."


    "Do you mean that anyone who knows how to enter your office can be ruled out?" Meng Liang looked at me and asked.


    "Well, anyway, I think so. After all, the traces left by those who can enter my office must be no problem. The ghost dismantled uncle Tian''s cameras just because he didn''t want to expose himself..." I analyzed it in a low voice.


    "No, did you think that the ghost in our harem might be the people who have entered your company. He removed the camera to confuse the public and let us focus on others?" Meng Liang looked at me and analyzed.


    "Do you know who has entered my office?" I asked, squinting at Meng Liang.


    "Who?"


    "Uncle Tian, Liu Rui, Xiao Hei, Lao Bian."


    Meng Liang was stunned when he heard the four names, then turned his head and looked at Tian Ming.


    "Why, do you doubt me now?"


    Tian Ming smiled at Meng Liang and asked.


    "No, no..."


    Meng Liang quickly waved his hand and then said, "can''t Xiao hei and Lao Bian?"


    "It''s enough..." I turned my lips and then said, "I know these two people from outside. They are clean. In addition, they have a short time to come to our harem and can get less information, so I don''t think they are likely..."


    "If you say that, it''s really the same thing..." Meng Liang nodded slightly, then looked at me and asked, "what do you want to do next?"


    Hearing Meng Liang''s words, I stood up and rolled my sleeves, then looked at Meng Liang and Tian Ming and said, "I originally regarded him as a brother. I thought he would repent if I gave him a chance, but I never thought that he didn''t take us seriously at all, so I don''t have to worry about anything now. Let''s drive directly..."


    "How?" Tian Ming looked at me and asked.


    I shook my wrist and then said, "from now on, you two will find me some private detectives. As long as they are from our harem, in addition to Lao Bian and Xiao Hei, the rest will follow me 24 hours a day..."


    "Isn''t it a little bad to do this? After all, we are all brothers. If others know about this, what do they think of us?" Meng Liang frowned at me and asked.


    "We regard him as a brother. Do people regard us as brothers? Since he has stuffed all these B things into my office, he is running to kill our harem, so I must get rid of the ghost in our harem now, or there will be more and more things in our harem!" I shouted at Meng Liang with a very firm tone.


    "But have you considered other people''s feelings? If others know that we are following them, what do they think if they are not internal ghosts? They don''t know that we are all tracking together..." Tian Ming looked at me very rationally and asked.


    "..." I was stunned when I heard Tian Ming''s words, and then said: "that''s why I found you two. You must not let others know what I''m talking about. Liu Rui is not here now. You two don''t have to tell him. No matter how much money you spend, we''ll pay for the detective you''re looking for, but they can''t find it..."


    "These things in our harem are all fucking thieves now. I think it''s very difficult to follow them..."


    "Is it difficult or not? That''s the problem of private detectives. As I told you just now, no matter how much it costs, as long as I can understand the work..." when I said this, I paused, then looked at it. Meng Liang and Tian Ming smiled and asked, "what''s the matter, is it difficult?"


    "Try your best." Meng Liang replied to me with a smile.


    "Try what you can. We''re not trying. I tell you, you must make it clear to me. If we can''t pull the insider out now, there will be no chance, you know?"


    "No, you still want me to make a military order for you?" Meng Liang asked, squinting at me.


    "The military order is OK, but it must be corrected for me. This is not a trivial matter..." I reminded Meng Liang very carefully.


    "OK, don''t fucking ink, I know what''s going on..." Meng Liang scolded helplessly.


    "Ye, have you ever thought that if we do this, we will have to get rid of the ghost at that time. Once the ghost is pulled out, I''m afraid you can''t stand it, you know?" Tian Ming looked at me and asked.


    "Isn''t it sooner or later that we feel uncomfortable? Anyway, now that the internal ghost has appeared, we can''t deceive ourselves and others all the time. No, I can''t stand it when the internal ghost comes out, but we can''t stand it if the internal ghost doesn''t come out!" I patted the table and shouted.


    "Hehe, OK, you are the boss. You can do whatever you want..." Tian Ming nodded helplessly, then looked at me and asked, "is there anything else?"


    "No, uncle Tian, go back first. I''ll talk to Liangzi about some private affairs."


    When Tian Ming heard this, he smiled helplessly, and then ran out of the house with his hands on his back.


    After Tian Ming left, Meng Liang reached out to pick up the cigarette box on my desk, then stretched out one and held it in his mouth. He looked at me like a fool and said, "in fact, I don''t agree with you now. I think we all know each other after all. Isn''t it a little bad for you to do so?"


    I took the cigarette that Meng Liang handed me, tapped it lightly on the table, then squinted at Meng Liang and asked, "what do you think I should do?"


    "I don''t know what to do, but I just don''t think it''s appropriate..."


    "There''s nothing inappropriate. You can see the situation of our harem now. If we can get the University City project now, our harem is a student, but if we can''t get it, we''ll die. How did Liu Yong''s men die at the beginning? Didn''t Liu Yong feel sad when he knew they were all ghosts? Didn''t he feel bad "But didn''t he find the ghost in the end?" I asked, looking at Meng Liang with a loud voice.

 Chapter 907

    In the harem office.


    After hearing my question, Meng Liang stared at me and smoked.


    "The threat of Liu Yong leaving Bi Wenshi in H city is on the one hand, but more importantly, the moment Liu Yong knew the ghost, his heart died. Can you really stand these things at that time?" Meng Liang asked in the same tone.


    "If you can stand it, you can stand it, and if you can''t stand it, so many people in our harem live on me. If you can''t catch this insider, I''ll tell you he can kill everyone in our harem. Do you understand?" I stood up and patted the table and shouted.


    "Why are you so excited?" Meng Liang took a deep breath of smoke, looked at me and asked.


    "I''m not excited. I just don''t understand why you still speak for that person at this time. You can speak for that person once or twice, but I can''t stand more times. You know? I didn''t do it for the sake of my brothers, but now what he wants to do. Tell me if he has a little repentance, he can top this thing Into my office in the wind? I''ll go out for a fucking afternoon and this thing comes in. What does that mean? "


    "..." Meng Liang looked at me and said nothing.


    "This fucking shows that this man is staring at me all the time! It shows that everyone knows my every move now. If you say he does things so well, whether I can live without a little attitude is a fucking different thing..." I stared at Meng Liang and shouted.


    "OK, I can''t do whatever you like. I don''t care..." Meng Liang sighed helplessly, then directly inserted his cigarette end into the ashtray, then looked at me and asked, "is there anything else? If there''s no me, I''ll go..."


    I watched Meng Liang helplessly wave his hand, and then whispered, "you don''t fucking like to tell me, I don''t like to tell you, I''ll tell you something private..."


    "What private business can we have?" Meng Liang looked at me and asked.


    "How are you doing with Bai wanmeng now?" I looked at Meng Liang and asked.


    "Grass, that''s what you said about private affairs?" Meng Liang looked at me and said nothing.


    "Otherwise, what else can you do for yourself..."


    "Still like that, do what you should..."


    "What have you done?" I asked with a smile.


    "Grass, don''t you fucking see it? What the fuck do I do has nothing to do with you?" Meng Liang replied to me with his eyes tilted, and then asked, "are you serious?"


    "What the hell are you doing in such a hurry?" I scolded wordlessly, and then said, "brother long, they''re back the day after tomorrow. What''s your plan with Bai wanmeng?"


    "..." Meng Liang was stunned when he heard my words, and then said, "what else can you plan? Step by step..."


    "No other plans?"


    "It''s not what you want to say. Just say it." Meng Liang shouted at me impatiently.


    "Well, let me be frank. Brother long will return to Yunnan the day after tomorrow. At that time, you two will become a long-distance love. I think if you can''t hold it, you can go to Yunnan with brother long. After all, they are short of people. It''s not bad for you to help your future father-in-law and daughter-in-law?"


    "Do you mean to drive me now?" Meng Liang looked at me without expression and asked.


    "What the hell am I doing to kick you out? I just want to ask your own opinion. After all, I can''t keep you by my side all the time, can I?" I smiled back to Meng Liang.


    "Ha ha..." Meng Liang looked at me and smiled. Then he said, "our harem is like this B now. Do you think I can go now?"


    "It''s your business whether you go or not..."


    "Don''t talk to me about this calf in the future. Bai wanmeng is Bai wanmeng. I''m me. I won''t leave our harem now, and I won''t do it in the future!" Meng Liang shouted at me with great excitement.


    "If you don''t go, you won''t go. What are you arguing with me?" I looked up at Meng Liang and replied.


    Meng Liang stared at me and was silent for a moment. Then he bit his lips and said: "Our harem is the most difficult time now. I can''t go. You don''t have to study these useless things... I know what you mean and I understand your style of doing things, but let me tell you this. As long as you ye Han are still in the harem, I can''t go. I''ll tell you!"


    "Haven''t you made any plans for your future?" I asked, squinting at Meng Liang.


    "My fucking plan is to stay with you. I don''t have the rest..."


    "Are you a fucking fool? You''ve finally tied the big tree brother long. If you don''t seize this opportunity and leave our harem, you won''t have a chance. I tell you..." I looked at Meng Liang very seriously and advised.


    "Ha ha..." Meng Liang looked at me and smiled. Then he whispered, "since you said that, I''ll tell you clearly that you, Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan are still in the harem, then I won''t go, and I''ll never go!"


    "Not..."


    "You don''t have to say, this is definitely impossible. Bai wanmeng and I don''t have sex for brother Long''s thigh. Even if brother long is so strong, I Meng Liang can''t do anything to throw my brother aside!" after saying this, Meng Liang ran directly outside the house with his mobile phone.


    I looked at Meng Liang''s helpless shaking my head, and then said, "this fucking fool!"


    "Deng Deng Deng..."


    Meng Liang just walked out of my office, Liu Rui''s phone called in. I looked at my mobile phone, then pressed the answer button and shouted at my mobile phone: "I called you 800 times. What have you done?"


    "I''m at Shangri La Hotel now." Liu Rui replied to me in a good mood.


    "It''s not that you''re fucking idle. What''s Shangri La doing?" I asked speechless.


    "Today is my birthday. I took my daughter-in-law out for my birthday..." Liu Rui said with a smile.


    After hearing this sentence, I was stunned. I didn''t expect that today was Liu Rui''s birthday, so I wanted Liu Rui to call Meng Liang to persuade Meng Liang, but the words stopped at the mouth, and then whispered, "it''s fun. Don''t come back tomorrow. I''ll give you a day off."


    "Really?" Liu Rui shouted excitedly.


    "Nonsense, when did I fucking cheat you? Shangri La is very expensive. Have a good time with Wu Mei." after that, I hung up the phone and threw my mobile phone aside.

 Chapter 908

    On the other side, the tower is in a hotel.


    Xiao Hei looked at the little card in his hand, hesitated for a long time, and finally gave up calling.


    "No, what the fuck are you doing?" Lao Bian asked, looking at Xiao Hei in silence.


    "Do you think this thing is reliable? I''m a little nervous. It''s the first time I''ve done such a fucking thing..." Xiao Hei looked at Lao Bian and asked.


    "What''s reliable or not? What''s the matter with ordinary people? Don''t they all rely on this thing? Why are you so inky? What time is it now? If you''re inking for a while, the fucking lady has changed to rest, can you call quickly?" Lao Bian shouted with some collapse on the bed.


    "It''s mainly because I heard that these things are danced by immortals... What should we do if we are falsely attacked at that time?" asked Xiao Heimo.


    "Oh, fuck, I''m so fucking convinced. You''re the one who does this. We''ve been working in the harem for so long. Do you think we''ve done this before?" Lao Bian shouted silently with his face covered. Then he picked up his mobile phone and said, "can I call if you don''t call? This fucking JB is waiting for me to cool..."


    "You have to be careful..." Xiao Hei reminded him carefully.


    "There''s nothing to be careful about this thing. We''re just looking for a young lady, not burying * what to be afraid of..." Lao Bian pressed a string of phone numbers on his mobile phone as he spoke.


    "More than 500 fucking people have found a young lady?" Lao Bian said speechlessly looking at his mobile phone.


    "How do you know?" Xiao Hei asked.


    "More than 500 fucking people mark fraud..."


    "So many people have marked, do you still fight?" Xiao Hei asked speechless.


    "It''s all right, I''ll tell you..." Lao Bian replied with a careless look on his face. Then he put his mobile phone in his ear, smiled at his mobile phone and said, "Hello, are you miss Bao?"


    "Yes, Hello, boss." a young man''s voice came from the other side. The voice was very enthusiastic.


    "Do I want to satisfy me for a while?" Lao Bian asked his cell phone in a slightly obscene voice.


    "You must be satisfied. This is what we do..." the other side quickly replied.


    "Can we have some characteristics according to other surnames?" Lao Bian asked as if he was quite proficient in JB routine.


    "We must have characteristics, or we''ll do this. What are we doing..." the young man opposite said in an unusually loud voice. As soon as Lao Bian was about to speak, he heard the man across the phone shouting: "I tell you, brother, there''s nothing else on my side, that is, a new batch of northeast and Russian and Korean motherboards... The three motherboards will be finished directly in heaven when they come..."


    Lao Bian was stunned when he heard this. Then he said, "well, my man is a little dizzy. Can we do it on the ground? Don''t go up to the sky?"


    "What do you want, boss?" the young man was stunned and asked impatiently.


    "What price?" Lao Bian asked very carefully.


    "Our prices are close to the people. The fast food is 200 and the full set is 600."


    When Lao Bian heard this, he quickly explained, "no, we don''t eat. We just want to find a young lady to play..."


    "Have you played? That''s fast food!" the young man shouted at the top of his voice.


    "I don''t want to eat. You always mention fast food to me. I''m looking for Miss Bao. You always tell me what fast food is for. We''re both full..." Lao Bian shouted at his mobile phone.


    "No, boss, our fast food means once." the young man patiently explained to Lao Bian.


    "Ah, that''s what I mean! I''m sorry to cover up..." Lao Bian smiled awkwardly.


    "Just understand, we still have a full set of 600..." the young man continued.


    "No, wait a minute, wait a minute! What are you talking about? Fitness? Boxing with a young lady? Or something like a small leather whip?" Lao Bian interrupted the young man again.


    "It''s not what the fuck you want to do? What do you want to do when you eat and boxing?" the young man opposite completely broke down and shouted at Lao Bian.


    "I don''t understand. I just want to play for a while. You have fast food and you let me practice boxing. What do you want to do? Boxers, why do you have to fight?" Lao Bian replied in a speechless voice.


    The person opposite was stunned when he heard this, then took a deep breath, and then explained: "the whole set means, from the beginning to the end, a little flirting..."


    "How can I flirt? Just being seduced?" Lao Bian then asked.


    "Yes, boss!" the other side quickly agreed.


    "Hahaha, if you had said you seduced me, I wouldn''t understand what happened!"


    "Anyway, you can do whatever you want..."


    "You can experience it for 600 yuan?" Lao Bian asked.


    "We still have a package night. The package night is twelve."


    "You can do whatever you want, but it''s a disaster all night?"


    "Yes, as long as you give the money in place, anything will do!" the other side agreed with a smile.


    "Do you have any young women over there? I want to find someone older. Do you think so?" Lao Bian was ready to start selecting after talking about the price.


    "Boss, how big are you looking for? Can we have a new 50?" asked the other side.


    "No, I don''t understand what I''m telling you. Why does this fucking young woman pay her fifty? How old is she? You can retire in a few years, don''t you know?"


    "Didn''t you fucking tell me you were looking for someone older?" the man across the street was also anxious and shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Shit, I fucking asked you to find me an old one. Did you fucking say to find me a 50? Who''s the lady you''ve seen? Are you fucking arguing with me here?"


    "It''s not what you do. Can you find * you tell me!"


    "I don''t fucking know what I''m calling you, but I tell you that I''ll take this attitude towards you now. I won''t look for you. I won''t look for anyone I''m looking for!" Lao Bian scolded speechlessly. Then he was going to hang up the phone, but I heard the opposite scold: "did you draft it? Did you deliberately play with me?"


    "What''s wrong with you? What the fuck can you do?" Lao Bian replied very unconvinced.


    "Draft it, little B, where are you? You tell me, I won''t fucking die!"


    "I''m fucking in Qifeng hotel. If you''re a man, come here!" Lao Bian scolded at the top of his voice, then hung up the phone and threw his cell phone aside.

 Chapter 909

    In a hotel.


    "Fuck, what kind of JB stuff are these? I just want to find a girl to have fun. Why is it so hard?" Lao Bian put down his cell phone and shouted at Xiao Hei in silence.


    "Hehe, I don''t wonder what you told him? Why are you eating and boxing? What are you two talking about?" Xiaohei smiled at Lao Bian and asked.


    "How the fuck do I know what he told me? It''s a fucking fool. I tell you, it''s him who does business like this. Sooner or later, he will turn yellow. I tell you..." Lao Bian cursed very maliciously, and then bent down and picked up a card again.


    "What are you doing? Do you still want to call?" Xiao Hei shouted at Lao Bian at the top of his voice.


    "Why don''t you call Miss?" Lao Bian asked, squinting at Lao Bian.


    "..." Xiao Hei was stunned for a moment, then took out his mobile phone, looked at the time, and then pointed to the mobile phone and shouted, "brother, it''s almost midnight. What are you looking for? We have something to do tomorrow..."


    "What''s the matter? Don''t Tang Banzi and all of them have something?" Lao Bian sniffed and asked with ignorance on his face.


    "Tang Banzi has something to do, but it doesn''t mean others have something to do. Ye has given us seven factories, of which two should have promised to sell to us, and there are four left. In addition to two introduced by Liu Rui, there are two left. We can start from those two..." Xiao Hei made a very dedicated analysis.


    "Don''t you just come out to do some work? Are you so serious?" Lao Bian asked some speechless.


    "Grass, leaves let us out, that''s to look up to us. If we don''t understand this, we can''t let Han Chao die when we go back?" Xiao Hei replied with a chirp, then flopped down on the bed, turned his head and said to Lao Bian, "all right, don''t mess around with JB, hurry up and go to sleep. I''ll show you around tomorrow..."


    "I found that you are darker than Han Chao. I won''t let me rest for a fucking day..." Lao Bian reluctantly replied, then slowly put down the card in his hand, and then lay in bed.


    In less than ten minutes, two young people who had been tossing for a long time snored directly.


    ����


    On the other side, in a hair salon in the tower development zone.


    "Fuck, no one has called for several days, but it''s still a fool..." a shaved young man, holding a mobile phone in his hand, gnashing his teeth and scolding the girl around him.


    "Brother Liu, what''s the matter?" the girl looked at her bald head with a smile and asked.


    "Don''t fucking mention it, this fucking Miss Zhao doesn''t say *, she has to talk to me about fucking boxing and eating. I''ve been in this business for so long, and I''ve met such a fool for the first time..." she swears back with a bald head, hesitated for a long time with her mobile phone, then wiped her mouth and dialed a phone.


    "Hello? Brother Guang..." a young man''s voice rang out on the phone.


    "What are you doing?" asked the bald man, biting his teeth.


    "At this point, what else can I do about my daughter-in-law''s graduate children..." the young man replied with a very relaxed tone, and then asked, "brother Guang, you have something to do with me?"


    "Well, you take your brothers out..." the bald head nodded, and then added: "remember to bring the guy out..."


    "It''s not brother Guang. What''s the matter? The young lady has been deducted?" the young man asked some speechless.


    "Now it''s not a question of miss or miss!" shouted the bald head.


    "What''s that?" the young man asked with some doubt.


    "Now some people regard me as a fool and call me in the middle of the fucking night to bubble me. Anyway, I''m idle. I must let this fool pay the price of bleeding!" he shouted bareheaded and gnashing his teeth.


    "..." the person opposite was stunned for a moment, and then asked tentatively, "harassing phone?"


    "... almost that!" the bald head responded and then nodded slightly.


    "It''s not big brother. Are you free? It''s just a harassing phone call. Do you have so many fucking things?" the young man replied speechless.


    "I told you, now it''s not about harassing the phone. This person just treats me as a fool..."


    "How did he treat you as a fool?" the young man asked curiously.


    "He said *, I told him about fast food, and he told me he had dinner. Do you think he took me as a fool?" he asked with his bald head staring at beads.


    "Ha ha..." the young man on the other side smiled silently, then nodded, and then said, "what, do you know where he is now?"


    "It''s in the Qifeng hotel. Come here now and save the fool for a while..."


    "So anxious? I guess it''s just a bunch of children who have nothing to do. No, I think you can forget it..." the young man knew it was late, so he didn''t want to go out.


    "No, what''s the matter with you, Xiao bin? I can''t speak well now, can I?" he shouted at the phone with his bald head staring at beads.


    "It''s just a few children. Are you like this? Because if there''s a fight, I tell you it''s not necessary. After all, you''re so old. You still have the same experience with children?"


    "Come on, don''t fucking talk to me. Get over here quickly. I must catch the child now, or I won''t sleep well!"


    "OK, I''ll take someone over now..." the young man promised silently, and then asked in a low voice, "can four or five people?"


    "Not enough, bring more, save the accident..." bald Li quickly added.


    "OK." the young man nodded slightly and then hung up the phone.


    "Fuck, I''m so brave now. Let him come and grind with me, haw..." he put down his cell phone with a bald head and asked the girl around him, "what are you looking at?"


    "I... I didn''t see anything?" the girl replied absently while playing with her mobile phone.


    "When the fuck is it? I''m still in the mood to play games and take off my pants. Anyway, I''m idle all day..." while talking, I reached out and touched the girl''s thigh.


    "Oh, there''s no life for this day. Jing fucking serves you..." the girl replied irritably. Then she took off her pants while chatting with netizens.


    A few minutes later, without any foreplay, the bald girl directly took the gun and mounted the horse. While playing with her mobile phone, the girl gave two perfunctory grunts, and then there was no movement.

 Chapter 910

    In a hair salon in H city.


    After working hard on the girl, he wiped the sweat on his face, then looked at the girl lying on the bed, smoked and said, "did you find someone behind my back?"


    "I''m not looking for anyone one fucking day?" the girl replied with a bald head while wearing her pants.


    "I''m not fucking talking about guests. Besides, how long have you been out? How can you be as loose as this B......" she looked at the girl with some dissatisfaction in her bald eyes and shouted.


    "I smashed it loose. You didn''t count it in your heart?" the girl gave a bald look in silence, then took her mobile phone and chatted.


    "Grass, go to the hospital tomorrow. It''s fucking loose. I don''t feel it anymore..."


    "Why don''t you say it''s your thing..." the girl turned her side and directly turned her back to her bald head.


    "..." looked at the girl with a bald head and was silent for a moment. Then he smoked a cigarette and didn''t continue to talk.


    Ten minutes later, seven or eight young people walked into the hair salon with machetes and swing sticks in their hands. The first one was the young man who had just talked to the bald man. His name was binzi. He basically had no characteristics. He had a black mark on his face, so the whole person looked very ugly.


    "Why did you come here?" he asked, looking at binzi with a bald head.


    "Brother, can I call them slow in the middle of the fucking night? I pulled them out one by one from their house..." binzi replied speechlessly, then looked at the girl in bed with a smile and asked, "sister Hua, what are you doing?"


    "What else can I do? Make an appointment online..." the girl replied very casually.


    "Hehe, are you looking for a job on the Internet now? No, sister Hua, you can go out with me later. I''ll throw you a three hundred and five hundred. My daughter-in-law is meaningless. Let''s change..."


    "Just you?" sister Hua squinted at binzi, then smiled and said, "just the thing on your face, I won''t take your fucking job..."


    "No, sister Hua, what do you mean?"


    "What do you mean you don''t count in your heart?" the girl glanced at Bai binzi.


    "Grass!" binzi scolded wordlessly, and then did not continue to say.


    "OK, don''t fucking ink, let''s go..." the bald head shouted impatiently, and then took a big step and ran outside the house.


    Binzi stood in place and looked at sister Hua. Then he took people out with him.


    "I''m in college now, brother. Yes, yes, junior. Oh, I hate it. What are you talking about?"


    After binzi''s bald head and others left, the girl directly dialed a phone, and then picked her feet while sprinkled Jiao in front of the dialogue.


    ����


    "Brother Guang, I''ll go in a minute. How can we fix it?" bin Zi shook his machete and smiled at his bald head.


    "What else can we do? We have to beat that boy and kneel down and kowtow to me. We''re finished. Do you understand?" he shouted with his bald head staring at beads.


    "Hehe, I really don''t understand. Isn''t it just a harassing call? Are you like this? Like a fucking child..." binzi asked with a smile.


    Baldheaded turned and looked at binzi, then stretched out his hand and pointed to binzi and shouted, "am I him? Finally, I''ll tell you again that this is not a phone harassment. My IQ has been insulted. Do you understand?"


    "Understand......" binzi quickly nodded.


    "You know a JB, it''s no use telling you this, and you can''t fucking understand..." he waved his hand with a bald head and speechless, and then walked into the Qifeng hotel with a big step.


    "Which room is the man in?" binzi asked after looking at his bald head.


    "..." bin Zi was stunned, then touched his nose and said awkwardly, "he told me that he was in Qifeng Hotel, but he didn''t say that he was in that room..."


    "It''s not big brother. You don''t even know who he is in that room. How can we find him?" binzi shouted in silence.


    "Didn''t I fucking forget..." the bald man replied silently, then touched his big bald head, then bared his teeth, looked at the people behind him and asked, "do you have any way to get this fool out for me? Fuck, I missed such key information!"


    "Excuse me, sir, who are you looking for?" the waiter of the hotel walked to the bald side and asked with a smile.


    "I''m looking for someone..." bald head replied irritably.


    "Who are you looking for?" the waiter continued.


    "If I fucking know who I''m looking for, what am I still doing standing here..." I shouted to the waiter with my bald head staring at the beads, and then directly took people out of the hotel.


    He walked out of the hotel with a bald head, and then sat on the steps outside and lit a cigarette with great worry.


    "Brother Guang, if you can''t, let''s go back. What time is it?" binzi looked at his mobile phone and shouted at his bald head.


    "People have come out. You can go back if you say you want to go back now?" the bald head glanced at binzi, then took out the mobile phone from his trouser pocket, looked at the time on the mobile phone, and then sighed helplessly and whispered to binzi: "no, we''ll wait here today. Fuck, I don''t believe this fool can''t come out!"


    "Brother, isn''t it just a harassing call? Are you so?"


    "I''ve told you several times that it''s not about harassing the phone. That fool insulted my IQ. I''ll tell you!" he shouted with his bald head staring at the beads.


    "But now even if that person comes out, can we recognize it? Tell me?" binzi also looked at the bald head and shouted excitedly.


    "..." the bald head was stunned when he heard this. Binzi was right. Even if the caller came out, they didn''t know him.


    "Brother Guang, no, let''s just go back first. It''s really not a way to wait like this..." at this time, others also advised.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    He sat on the sofa and took a deep breath. Then he looked at his mobile phone, silent for a while, then clenched his teeth and said, "I''ll call this fool back and see if he can tell me his address!"


    "Elder brother, do you think the person opposite is a fool? You can tell you if you ask him?" binzi shouted speechless at his bald head.


    "You fucking said so much, then you think of a way to find this man!" the bald head asked stubbornly.


    Binzi took a silent look at his bald head, and then said helplessly, "forget it, just fight if you want. It''s like being crazy every day. You know how to toss people in the middle of the night..."

 Chapter 911

    In the room of Qifeng hotel.


    Just after Lao Bian and Xiao Hei fell asleep, they heard Lao Bian''s cell phone ring.


    "Buzzing, buzzing..."


    Xiao Hei turned over, then looked at Lao Bian and shouted, "the mobile phone rang, you fucking answer..."


    "Cao, who the fuck is this? Call me in the middle of the night..." Lao Bian grinned and hawed, then picked up his mobile phone, pressed the answer button, and then shouted at his mobile phone: "who, what time is it to call in the middle of the night?"


    "Where are you?" the bald head shouted gnashing his teeth after hearing Lao Bian''s voice.


    "Who the fuck are you? Come up and ask me where I am? I''m fucking in Tibet..." Lao Bian shouted very irritably.


    "Don''t fucking talk to me. I''ll ask you if you''re in Qifeng hotel now?" he asked his cell phone with a bald head and a thick breath.


    "Yes, what? Who are you?"


    "I''m your fucking father. Where are you now? Tell me?"


    "Your father, I''m 303. Did you draft it?" Lao Bian shouted at the top of his voice, and then threw his cell phone aside.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Hei stood up and looked at Lao Bian and asked.


    "I don''t know. A fool asked me where I was, and said it was my father. Fuck, how can there be so many fools in the middle of the night..." Lao Bian lay down in the quilt and replied speechlessly, and then directly covered his head with a quilt.


    "What if it''s really your father?" Xiao Hei asked with a smile.


    "Splash!"


    Lao Bian opened his quilt, stared at the beads and shouted, "do you think Miss Bao is coming?"


    "What is it, Miss Bao?" little black was stunned.


    "The one I called just now..."


    "No... no..." Xiao Hei made Lao Bian hesitate.


    ����


    Outside the Qifeng hotel.


    "Fuck, 303!" the bald man threw away the cigarette butts in his hand, then stared at the beads and shouted at Xiaobin.


    "No, the fool told you the address?" Xiao bin stared at the beads and stammered.


    "I said that heaven is worthy of those who have a heart..." he replied with a bald smile, and then rushed into the hotel with a machete.


    "Shall we go?" the people around binzi looked at binzi and asked.


    "Grass, can''t you go?" binzi replied speechlessly, then licked his lips and said, "this fucking fool is really stupid. When I meet a fool, I can find it. I''m really fucking convinced..."


    After binzi shouted, he directly ran to the bald position with a machete.


    Five minutes later.


    Bareheaded kicked on the door of 303, then patted the door with a machete and shouted, "draft it, little B boy, you come out!"


    "Wow..."


    When Lao Bian and Xiao Hei heard the knock on the door, they all sat up. Lao Bian looked at Xiao Hei, Xiao Hei looked at Lao Bian, and their eyes were straight.


    "Did you really find it?" Lao Bian asked, looking at Xiao Hei in silence.


    "How can I open the door now?" Xiao Hei sat on the bed, rubbed his eyes, looked at Lao Bian vaguely and asked.


    "No, I''ll see how many of them..."


    Lao Bian whispered, then jumped out of bed, walked barefoot to the door and looked out of the cat''s eye.


    "How many people?" asked Xiao Hei.


    "Seven or eight fucking grass..." Lao Bian replied a little angry, then took the cigarette box on the head cabinet and sat on the bed to smoke.


    "How the hell can I fix so much..." Xiao Hei also collapsed when he sat in bed. Then he looked at Lao Bian with his mobile phone and asked, "call someone..."


    "This is a fucking iron tower. Who the fuck can come over?" Lao Bian took a silent look at Xiao Hei, then stood up and turned around the house twice, then picked up a wine bottle, looked at Xiao hei and said, "no, let''s fight with them..."


    "The first day I got to the tower, I had a fucking fight. I really took it..." Xiaohei murmured and sat up.


    "Yes, open the door!" he shouted at the door with his bald head standing outside the room staring at his big eyes.


    "Call you, Gebi!" Lao Bian bit his teeth and shouted. Then he ran directly to the houses, and then stretched out his hand and directly pulled open the door.


    After the door opened, Lao Bian looked at the bald head outside and the people behind him, squinting his eyes and asked, "what do you do? Why don''t you knock at the door in the middle of the night? "


    "..." he looked at Lao Bian with a bald head and was stunned. Then he touched his mouth and asked Lao Bian, "did you call me just now?"


    "Telephone? What''s on the telephone?" Lao Bian responded very quickly, looked at his bald head without hesitation and asked.


    "You didn''t make the call?" asked the bald man, squinting at Lao Bian.


    "What phone? Are you fucking sick?"


    "That''s the * phone, not you?" the bald head continued.


    "I''ve been sleeping all the time. I''m free to call you!" Lao Bian replied speechlessly. Then he reached out to close the door, but at this time, he stopped Lao Bian with his bare head, looked at Lao Bian with his eyes, and then asked, "didn''t you call?"


    "You''re fucking sick, aren''t you? I have nothing to call you when I''m free!" Lao Bian shouted with staring beads.


    This voice was directly confused by the bald head, because he was not sure whether the call was made by Lao Bian. In addition, Lao Bian himself spoke a little horizontally, so the bald head hesitated at this time.


    "Is it him? Don''t you finish it if you call that person again now?" binzi, a bald man, reminded him at this time.


    The bald man smiled at this, then turned his head and gave binzi a look of approval, then dragged Lao Bian and said, "don''t move, I''ll call that man now..."


    "You''re fucking sick, aren''t you?" Lao Bian shouted impatiently.


    "If you''re sick or not, you don''t dare let me call, do you?" he asked, looking at Lao Bian with his bald head tilted his eyes.


    "Damn ink, hit it, hit it quickly..." Lao Bian waved his hand with a look on his face.


    Looking at Lao Bian with a bald head, he then reached out to take out his mobile phone, but at this time, Lao Bian suddenly shouted, "grass you, there are many cattle, aren''t you!"


    After Lao Bian shouted, a bottle of wine was directly stuffy on the bald head. Blood flowed down the bald head. The bald head touched his head. Then he waved the knife in his hand, stared at the beads and shouted, "draft it? It''s this fool. Kill him for me!"


    After the bald words were shouted, seven or eight people rushed up to Lao Bian in an instant.


    PS: after laying the groundwork for such a long time, it''s time to finish writing about the tower development zone. There are many people asking me about my insider. I can only say one thing, no spoiler.

 Chapter 912

    Tower Qifeng Hotel, Room 303.


    Seven or eight people rushed into Lao Bian''s hotel. Did Lao Bian still want to resist, but as soon as he stretched out his hand, he was directly kicked on the bed by binzi. Then four or five men punched and kicked Lao Bian. Although these people had guys in their hands, they just wanted to clean up Lao Bian, so they didn''t use the guys in their hands.


    "Lao Bian!" after seeing Lao Bian pressed on the bed, Xiao Hei directly dragged the warm kettle on the ground, and then a warm kettle directly patted binzi''s head, and hot water flowed directly along binzi''s neck.


    "Oh, I''ll fuck you..." bin Zi covered his head and screamed.


    "Draft it, who the fuck will come up and try!" Xiao Hei waved the kettle in his hand, stared at the beads and shouted twice.


    He looked at Xiao Hei with his bare head over his head, then grinned and shouted, "fuck you, fuck him for me, and I met someone who fought back!"


    "I''ll fuck you. You talk a lot..." after Lao Bian stood up, he kicked his bare head on his stomach. His bare head took a little step back and directly hit the ground.


    "Fuck you, I won''t kill you today!"


    Lao Bian shouted at his throat, then rode directly on the bald belly, and then pressed the bald head to give a combined punch.


    "Bang!"


    At this time, binzi kicked on Lao Bian''s back, and Lao Bian grunted on the ground. Then he rushed towards binzi. Xiao Hei knew that they were the two who took the lead, so Lao Bian and Xiao Hei ran bald and binzi. Other people don''t care. As long as they beat these two people down, others will be easy to deal with, But binzi and bald head seemed to realize it, so they turned and ran outside the house.


    "Do you want to go?" Lao Bian bared his teeth and shouted. Then he rushed out of the crowd, stretched out his hand and directly pulled his bald head back. His bald head was stunned. Then he turned back and directly waved his machete and ran down Lao Bian''s head.


    When Lao Bian saw the machete, he quickly sidestepped and hid. The blade directly cut on Lao Bian''s back. Lao Bian was stunned. Then he touched his back. There was no blood.


    "I''ll fuck you, you fucking scare who with a dead blade!" Lao Bian shouted with staring beads, then kicked on the bald ass, and then rode on the bald body again.


    "Draft it, no blade!" Xiao Hei was stunned. Then he stretched out his hand and directly pulled binzi over. Then he grabbed the machete in binzi''s hand and took a closer look. He found that he really didn''t cut the blade.


    "Fuck you! Take me for a fool, isn''t it..." Xiao Hei shouted, and then a machete cleaved directly on bin Zi''s head.


    "Ah..." bin Zi screamed, and then hurriedly covered his ears.


    If the machete is cut, it may hurt a lot, but it doesn''t hurt to cut on people, but the machete that doesn''t look at the blade is different. Although the damage is relatively small, it hurts especially when cutting on people, so binzi directly and directly lies on the ground with his brain bag in his arms.


    "Yes, I''ve seen real swords and guns before. I can''t fucking clean up like you?" Lao Bian shouted with staring beads, and then stuck one punch after another in his bald face.


    "Fuck you..." just at this time, the bald head who had been beaten didn''t know where the strength came from. He stretched out his hand and pushed Lao Bian down from his body, and then kicked Lao Bian directly on his stomach.


    "Wow..."


    Seven or eight people surrounded Lao Bian directly. Countless machetes and swing sticks fell on Lao Bian. At this time, Lao Bian had no fucking ability to resist. He had to hide in the corner to protect his head and try not to hurt his head.


    "Lao Bian!" Xiao Hei stared at the bead and shouted when he saw that Lao Bian had been beaten. Then he pushed away bin Zi under his body, and then rushed to Lao Bian''s position with a big stride, but there were too many people opposite. Xiao Hei walked forward two steps and was directly kicked to the ground. At first, Lao Bian and Xiao Hei could barely cope with it, But now in this situation, the two are completely at a disadvantage, because even if Lao Bian and Xiao Hei are no matter how strong they are, they can''t cope with so many people. Therefore, the battle lasted for more than ten minutes, and Lao Bian and Xiao Hei were directly pressed on the ground.


    "Draft it, aren''t you fucking awesome?" the bald head pulled his mouth directly on Xiaohei''s face, then dragged Xiaohei''s hair and asked, "fuck you, did you call?"


    "Shall I hit you B!" Xiao Hei replied with his teeth clenched.


    "Hehe, you''re a tough guy. Today I want to see how awesome you are..." bareheaded, loosened Xiao Hei''s hair, and then kicked Xiao Hei''s stomach.


    "Do you know who the fuck I am?" Xiaohei is ready to frighten bald at this time. Otherwise, according to the stupid nature of bald head, he has to call himself in an accident. Xiaohei can accept a normal fight, but if there is really nothing wrong, it will inevitably be worthless because of a harassing phone call.


    "Who are you?" he looked at Lao Bian and asked.


    "I''m from the fucking harem, man. We don''t have to kill each other for this matter?" Xiao Hei licked his lips and looked at his bald head and shouted.


    "What is the back palace?" the bald head looked at Xiao hei and was stunned.


    "..." Xiao Hei looked at the bald head and was speechless. The tower was far from the city, so the bald head didn''t know that our harem was normal.


    "Fuck you, you''re paralyzed in the harem! I have to fucking call me today, that fool!" the bald head saw Xiao Hei stop talking, stared at the bead and shouted, and then shook his stick and patted Xiao Hei''s head directly.


    Xiaohei wandered in place for a while, and then lay down on the ground with a thud. When the bald head saw Xiaohei lying down, he kicked directly at Xiaohei''s head.


    "Draft it? You can fix me if you can, or I won''t finish it with you, you know?" Xiao Hei stared at the beads and shouted with his bald head.


    "It''s fucking time for you to tell me something useless, isn''t it?" he replied with a bald smile, and then dragged Xiaohei''s head directly to the corner of the wall. Pressing it on the corner is a cruel kick.


    "Xiao Hei!" Lao Bian shouted as he lay on the ground.


    "Draft, shut up!" binzi kicked Lao Bian''s head.

 Chapter 913

    "Bang Bang..."


    The bald head shone on Xiaohei''s head and kicked three feet, but at this time, binzi stretched out his hand to stop the bald head, then looked at the bald head and asked, "brother Guang, who did he say he was just now?"


    "He said he was from the JB harem, and I was the fucking Emperor..." he was stunned and replied with a look of indifference.


    "No, it''s really from the harem?" bin Zi swallowed a spit fiercely, then stared at the beads, looked at the bald head and shouted.


    "Hou... What''s wrong with the harem?" the bald head looked at binzi in a daze and asked.


    "Brother Guang, if he''s really from the harem, we can''t afford it!" binzi shouted anxiously, then pointed to Xiao Hei lying on the ground and shouted, "do you know what the harem does?"


    "Do... What?" at this time, the bald head was completely covered, because binzi''s reaction was too fierce.


    "The harem is specialized in dealing with black affairs. I heard that our mayor and Zhao Sanquan were killed by the harem. Come on, brother Guang, I won''t work with you. I can''t afford to work in the harem..." binzi waved his hand and then turned his head and shouted to run outside the house. Bald doesn''t know who the harem is, but binzi knows, So now binzi is obviously afraid. If an ordinary person, binzi will fight if he helps, but if the people in the harem, even if he borrows binzi''s ten courage, he doesn''t dare to touch the people in our harem!


    "Isn''t it a harem? Are you scared like this B?" the bald head licked his lips and looked at binzi and shouted.


    "You fucking know a JB, don''t you know Liu Yongzi?" binzi stared at the beads and shouted at his bald head.


    "Liu never knows, but I''ve heard that who in H city doesn''t know Liu Yong?" he was stunned and whispered back.


    "This harem is Liu Yong''s man!" binzi shook off his bald hand and ran directly outside the house, but he was dragged down by his bald head.


    "What the fuck do you want to do?" bin Zi stared at the beads and shouted.


    "You''re gone now. What about these two people?" asked bald head, pointing to Xiao hei and Lao Bian on the ground.


    "What do you want to do? You have to kill people?" binzi shouted helplessly.


    "It''s impossible to kill, mainly because they can''t come back to us now that we''re gone?" he asked with some hesitation, licking his lips with his bare head.


    "Go out and hide for a few days. How can I fix it..."


    "Wow!"


    Just then, Lao Bian suddenly stood up.


    "Draft it, you squat down!"


    The bald head stared at the bead and shouted at Lao Bian.


    "Who the fuck do you want to squat down?" Lao Bian wiped the blood on his face, then spit on the ground, looked at his bald head and asked.


    "No, I''m fucking studying this. Who the fuck did you compete with?" he scolded bareheaded and speechless, and then ran to Lao Bian with steps.


    "Ha ha..." Lao Bian looked at his bald head and smiled. Then he stretched out his hand and took out the pistol in his arms, and then directly aimed at his bald head.


    The bald man was stunned when he saw the pistol in Lao Bian''s hand. He hurriedly pushed back two steps, then stammered at Lao Bian and asked, "what''s this? What do you mean?"


    Bald head has never seen a real gun, so although he is afraid now, he still doesn''t know what Lao Bian means.


    "Wow..."


    Lao Bian pulled the bolt of the gun, then licked his lips, looked at his bald head and asked, "do you know what this is?"


    "What''s the matter?" the bald head stepped back two steps, and then stammered.


    "Did you draft it? You''re quite Nb, aren''t you?" Lao Bian asked, looking at his bald head.


    "Don''t mess around, I''ll tell you..." bald head was completely frightened by Lao Bian, so his body began to tremble slightly.


    "Ha ha, you fucking know don''t mess up now. Did you miss him just now? What''s the matter!" Lao Bian shouted with staring beads, then moved his pistol, pointed to binzi behind his bald head and shouted, "fuck you, what are you doing?"


    "I... I didn''t do anything..." binzi stammered back.


    "Draft it? Are you bulls..." Lao Bian licked his lips and scolded, then walked to the bald side, looked at the bald head and said, "I just called and thought *, do you have so many fucking things?"


    "Not... Not..." the bald head shook his head quickly.


    "Not as for you, what do you mean? I can''t sleep well in the middle of the night. Are you satisfied now? Are you comfortable now?" Lao Bian shouted, stared at the beads, then kicked on the bald belly, and then pointed to binzi behind the bald head and shouted, "draft? All squat on the ground!"


    "Brother, don''t get excited..." binzi shivered and agreed. Then he hurried to the corner and squatted in the corner with his head.


    "Fuck you, said he didn''t say you?" Lao Bian stared at the beads and shouted at the people behind binzi.


    ��������


    The people behind binzi were stunned for a moment, and then walked slowly to the corner, and then squatted in the corner with a very tacit understanding.


    "What''s the matter with you? You''re awesome?" Lao Bian shouted, looking at his bald head.


    "Don''t get excited, don''t get excited, I squat too, I squat too..." he shouted at Lao Bian with his bare head, and then ran to the corner and squatted down.


    Lao Bian licked his lips, then sat down on the bed, looked at his bald head and asked, "why, you''re honest now, aren''t you? You''re not forced, are you?"


    "No, no, no..." the bald head quickly shook his head at Lao Bian, and then said with a smile: "brother, I know I''m wrong now. Did you let me go?"


    "Fuck you, just give you a fucking call. You said you had so many things to do. Are you fucking?" Lao Bian scolded silently. Then he looked at the wound on his face, waved his hand at his bald head and whispered, "get out of here quickly!"


    "Thank you, thank you!" the bald head nodded quickly after hearing this, then stood up and ran outside the house.


    "Wait!"


    Just as he was about to walk out of the house, Xiao Hei suddenly shouted. Lao Bian turned his head and looked at Xiao Hei.


    Xiao Hei stepped to the bald side, then looked at the bald and asked, "is it really because of a phone call?"


    "Or else?" the bald head was stunned and asked.


    "Did someone else find you?" Xiao Hei asked, looking at his bald head.


    "No, who did I ask to find it?" he looked at Xiao Hei with a bald head and was speechless.


    "..." Xiao Hei licked his lips and looked at his bald head without talking.

 Chapter 914

    In Qifeng hotel.


    "Xiao Hei, what do you mean?" Lao Bian looked at Xiao hei and asked with a bald head.


    "..." Xiao Hei looked back at Lao Bian, then shook his head reluctantly and said, "it''s no fun. Let them roll their calves..."


    "Bang!"


    As soon as Xiao Hei finished his words, the door of the hotel suddenly made a loud noise.


    Lao Bian and Xiao Hei looked at the direction of the door together. Five or six policemen in police uniforms rushed out of the corridor. When Lao Bian saw the police, his first reaction was to throw out the pistol on his hand, but it was too late before reaching out.


    "Don''t move!"


    A policeman holding a pistol stared at Lao Bian and shouted.


    "No, what do you mean?" asked the bald man, turning and squinting at the policeman.


    "Pa!"


    At this time, a middle-aged man came out, slapped him on the bald head, then bared his teeth and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "Officer Zhang, we are just brothers. What are you doing?" the bald head was stunned after seeing the middle-aged man, and then bared his teeth and asked.


    "Ha ha..." officer Zhang looked at his bald head and smiled. Then he walked around the room with his hands on his back, squinted at the pistol in Lao Bian''s hand and asked, "do you take this with you now?"


    "Fake... All fake..." Lao Bian quickly explained with a smile.


    "Show me." the policeman held out his hand to Lao Bian.


    "It''s a toy gun. What do you have to see..." Lao Bian looked at officer Zhang and smiled. Then he put his pistol back.


    "Pa!"


    At this time, two policemen rushed out directly, then pressed and held Lao Bian, and then unloaded the pistol in Lao Bian''s hand very fluently.


    "Wow..."


    Officer Zhang smiled and took the pistol handed to him by the police, then withdrew, patted Lao Bian''s face and asked, "what are you doing? You still bring such a powerful thing when you go out..."


    "I''m a tourist..." Lao Bian was pressed on the ground by the police and shouted nervously.


    "Ha ha..." officer Zhang smiled, then kicked Lao Bian in the stomach, stared at the beads and shouted, "don''t you fucking think I''m a fool? This is the development zone. Are you traveling B!"


    "... pounce." Lao Bian snorted stiffly, then squinted at officer Zhang and didn''t continue to explain.


    "You''re his accomplice, aren''t you?" officer Zhang asked when he saw that Lao Bian didn''t speak, turned and looked at Xiao Hei.


    "I......" Xiao Hei just opened his mouth to explain.


    "All right, don''t talk. I''ll be upset when I see you!" officer Zhang waved his hand at Xiaohei, then patted his bald head and said with a smile: "brother Guang, you''re quite NB now. When a chicken head, you fucking know the social people with guns, don''t you?"


    "Brother Zhang, let me explain..." bald head knew that once this matter was handled by the police, it would be beaten, so he didn''t want the police to take it away.


    "What do you want to explain?" officer Zhang asked, smiling at his bald head.


    "I, we''ve really come here to chat. Brother Zhang, we''ve known each other for so long. Please see if you can accommodate me..." he smiled and handed the policeman a cigarette.


    The policeman squinted at the cigarette in his bald hand, then bared his teeth and said, "sorry, quit!"


    "No, we really came here to chat..."


    "Pa!"


    Officer Zhang slapped the pistol directly on the table, then stared at the beads and shouted, "you fucking explain to me what''s going on with this thing? I didn''t tell you last time. Stop it. You just didn''t listen to me, did you?"


    "No, it''s not mine..." he looked at the policeman with a bald face.


    "Is it yours? It has something to do with you, isn''t it?" the policeman stared at the beads and shouted. Then he waved his hand and shouted to the policeman behind him: "take them away, one of them can''t fall!"


    When Lao Bian heard this, he was blindfolded.


    Xiao Hei was calm, reached out and took out his mobile phone directly, and then dialed me.


    "Dudu..."


    My cell phone rang for a long time before I answered the phone. Then I stared at the beads and shouted, "what''s the fucking time? Why are you calling me?"


    "Ye, we were taken away by the police, the police on this side of the tower..." Xiao Hei shouted very anxiously to his mobile phone.


    "Bang!"


    Before Xiao Hei''s words were finished, officer Zhang pouted on Xiao Hei''s face, then stared at the beads and shouted, "are you shameless?"


    "Ye, hurry up and find someone to catch the two of us. We are in the iron tower..." Xiao Hei didn''t care about the police at all, and then grabbed his cell phone and shouted.


    "Bang!"


    Officer Zhang took another foot on Xiao Hei''s big face, then stared at the beads and shouted, "did you draft it? Did you fucking say it?"


    "Finally repeat, we are in the iron tower!" Xiao Hei repeated very stubbornly.


    "Oh, I fuck you, you''re not fucking finished, are you?" officer Zhang bited his teeth and scolded, then grabbed Xiaohei''s cell phone directly, and then turned around and threw it directly to other policemen.


    "Don''t let me call? What the fuck have I done?" Xiao Hei shouted with his eyes staring at the beads when he saw that his mobile phone had been robbed.


    "What the fuck have you done? You don''t count in your heart?" officer Zhang looked at Xiaohei and asked.


    "I fucking went to bed, and you rushed in. What do you think I have?" Xiao Hei retorted very calmly, because he knew my phone hadn''t hung up yet. He wanted to listen to me.


    "All the fuck took this thing. Did you say you came to bed?" the policeman looked at Xiao hei and said nothing.


    "Is that my thing? Why should you take me away? I fucking let you see it with a gun? Do you have an arrest warrant?" Xiao Hei then shouted.


    "..." the policeman looked at Xiao Hei, then waved his big hand, turned his head and ran outside the house.


    "Draft it, you loosen me!" Xiao Hei stared at the beads and shouted to the policeman beside him.


    "Fucking great shameless face, no, I don''t know how hard you are, and how hard the foundation is. I has the final say in the tower. I''ll go ahead. Don''t be so damn ink!"


    "..." Xiao Hei was stunned for a moment, and then he didn''t continue to resist.


    "What, brother Zhang, do I have to go back with you?" he asked, looking at the policeman with a bald head and a smile.


    "... if you have more fucking JBS, you won''t go back with me!" officer Zhang looked at his bald head and replied in silence.


    "No, I didn''t do anything. Why did you take me back..." he opened his mouth and explained.


    "Don''t fucking ink!" shouted the policeman behind the bald head, pushing his bald head and staring at the beads.

 Chapter 915

    In Qifeng hotel.


    Officer Zhang reached out and took out several hoods, threw them on Lao Bian and Xiao Hei, bald, and then said to Xiao Hei, "take this thing..."


    "What''s this? It''s like fucking silk stockings. What do you want me to do with this?" Xiao Hei asked silently looking at the headgear on his hand.


    "This is a fucking Headcover, can''t you see?" the policeman raised his legs and kicked Xiaohei, some speechless shouted.


    "No, man, what do we do? We have to take a hood when we go out. It''s like a fucking hood..." Lao Bian asked helplessly looking at the hood in his hand.


    "Let you take it, and you''ll be done with it quickly. Why is the ink so fucking!" officer Zhang kicked Lao Bian irritably and reached out to light a cigarette for himself.


    "Man, can you tell me what''s wrong with me? I feel like I''ve been kidnapped with this thing..." Lao Bian still looked at the police and asked.


    "Why are you so busy!" the policeman shouted, staring at the beads, then very roughly pressed Lao Bian''s head, and then put the Headcover on Lao Bian''s head.


    "You fucking hurt me. I tell you, I have the right to complain to you now. I tell you, I need to call my lawyer now!" Lao Bian shouted, grinding his head.


    "Shut up!" the police took out the handcuffs and directly handcuffed Lao Bian, then dragged Lao Bian''s head and shouted, "I tell you, you''d better be honest with me. Don''t fucking think you''ll go to heaven with a gun. I tell you this is the iron tower. You used to make me squint. When we get back to the police station, I have plenty of time to talk..."


    "..." Lao Bian''s head was covered with a hood, so he couldn''t see the expression of the police, but he knew that the police didn''t come specifically for him and Xiaohei. As long as they didn''t come specifically for them, it wouldn''t be a problem.


    "Brother Zhang, do I still need to take it?" he asked, looking at the policeman with a bald head and a smile.


    "Bring me all your JBS, and then stand in a row and walk out, just like the prostitution Gang caught on TV..." officer Zhang took a cigarette end in his mouth and directed Lao Bian and Xiao Hei''s bald head. They were stunned, then directly took the Headcover to the brain bag, and then held the wall of the hotel corridor and ran outside the hotel.


    Policeman Zhang looked at Lao Bian and nodded with satisfaction. Then he ran outside the Qifeng hotel with his back to his hands.


    After leaving the hotel, Lao Bian and Xiao Hei were taken directly to the front of a van, and then the police kicked them into the van.


    "Don''t fuck with me, I''ll tell you!" Lao Bian shouted back at the police.


    "Why are you talking so much nonsense!" the policeman kicked Lao Bian''s ass and then dragged Lao Bian to the seat.


    "Xiao Hei, are you still there?" Lao Bian couldn''t see anything because he was wearing a hood after getting on the bus, so he could only shout with his feeling.


    "I''m right next to you..." Xiao Hei replied in a wordless way.


    "How did you know I was there?" Lao Bian said in a puzzled tone.


    "The headgear can be taken off..."


    "Cao, you''d better tell me if you didn''t!" Lao Bian scolded speechlessly, then stretched out his hand and pointed to the policeman driving in front and shouted: "I now ask to call my lawyer. I tell you to return my mobile phone quickly, or I''ll sue you in court. I''m a fucking public figure. You have seriously affected my public image, so you must let me go, Apologize to me... "


    "..." the policeman with the team looked at Lao Bian with an oblique eye, then looked at Lao Bian and said, "let''s go back to the Public Security Bureau and talk alone..."


    "No, I just want to ask you, what''s the matter with me? You don''t even let me call?" Lao Bian shouted with staring beads.


    "It''s not a big deal. Hide guns." the policeman replied casually.


    Hearing this, Lao Bian turned his head and looked at Xiao Hei. Then he bowed his head and didn''t speak, because the secret possession of firearms is actually not big, but it''s not small, because if this matter is to be finalized, it depends on how the police deal with it. It''s hard to say. Now replace this gun with a toy gun, and then he will say he was wrong. That''s all a one sentence thing, Therefore, the outcome of this matter between Lao Bian and Xiao Hei depends on how our harem wants to deal with it.


    ����


    On the other hand, after I received Xiaohei''s call, I sat in bed and smoked a cigarette. I simply thought about what was going on. After I wanted to understand, I ran outside the house with my mobile phone and cigarette box.


    "Why are you going?" Su Su Su looked at me and asked.


    "Something''s wrong with Xiaohei. I''ll go out and make a phone call." I whispered back.


    "Want to go out?" Su Su Su asked with some worry.


    "It depends..." I pursed my lips back, and then ran outside the house.


    "..." Su Su looked at my back and didn''t speak.


    I smoke with my mobile phone and think about who to call. I must have called Guo thinking at ordinary times, but now Guo thinking has been transferred to other cities, so it''s useless for me to call him now. But after hesitating for a long time, I finally dialed Guo thinking.


    "Hello?" Guo thought answered the phone in a very confused tone.


    "What are you doing?" I asked awkwardly when I heard Guo''s voice. After all, Guo''s ability to be transferred to other places actually has a lot to do with us, so I still feel very sorry for them in my heart.


    "What the fuck can I do? Big brother, it''s almost three o''clock in the middle of the night. What do you think I can do..." Guo xiongyi shouted very collapsed.


    "Ha ha, I''m sorry..." I smiled awkwardly.


    "When I was in H City, you fucking harassed me every day. Now I''m hiding in the suburbs. Why do you call me in the middle of the night?" Guo thought and joked at me.


    "Ha ha." I smiled, then touched my nose and said, "something happened to me..."


    "What''s the matter? The people in the harem or your own?" Guo thought stunned and asked.


    "Two people in our harem were taken away by the police. I feel it''s not small..." I whispered back.


    "Did Lin Zhiyong take it or did others take it?" Guo thought.


    "It''s not the police in our city, it''s the one over the iron tower..."


    "What''s the matter? Why are you still on the other side of the tower?" Guo thought in a helpless tone.

 Chapter 916

    In our villa.


    I sat on the sofa smoking while Guo thought explained what Lao Bian and Xiao Hei were doing over there. Guo thought was silent after hearing what I said, and then whispered, "do you know who took Lao Bian away?"


    "I don''t know." I shook my head helplessly.


    "Are you sure you were caught?" Guo thought with some doubts.


    "... sure." I nodded, because Xiao Hei kept shouting to me when he called me that the police of the iron tower took him away.


    "Well, you do this first. I''ll call you to see who''s in charge, but there are few people I can contact now. I''ll try my best to ask for you..." Guo thought back to me while yawning.


    "I know."


    "Then wait for my call."


    "OK!" I promised gratefully, and then hung up directly.


    "Pa!"


    After hanging up the phone, I reached out and lit a cigarette, and then sat on the sofa smoking. There was no light in the living room, so I could only see my cigarette butts, and I couldn''t see anything else. The atmosphere was very strange.


    "Creak..."


    At this time, Liu Rui came out of his house with Wu Mei in his pajamas.


    "What the hell are you doing here without sleeping in the middle of the night?"


    Liu Rui turned on the headlights in the living room and asked me.


    "You don''t fucking sleep. What are you doing out?" I replied irritably.


    "If you call so loudly outside, can I fucking sleep?" Liu Rui replied to me, then sat down next to me, reached out to pick up the cigarette box, lit a cigarette and looked at me and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    I looked up at Liu Rui, then rubbed my face and said helplessly, "there was an accident between Lao Bian and Xiao Hei over the iron tower..."


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Rui was stunned and stared at the beads.


    "I don''t know what''s going on, but I was taken away by the police..."


    "Didn''t these two fools just fucking pass by today? Why did they have an accident?" Liu Rui wrapped a cigarette and asked me in silence.


    "You ask me, I''m too fucking asking who to go? These two things look very stable. Why did something happen there?" I looked at my cell phone and said helplessly.


    "..." Liu Rui looked at me and was silent. Then he blinked and didn''t speak.


    "Say something quickly, don''t fucking pull the calf here..." I shouted irritably.


    "You say these two people are actually very stable. Is there a problem that something happened so soon?" Liu Rui looked at me and asked.


    "You mean someone else designed them?" I stood up and frowned at Liu Rui.


    "It''s not impossible..."


    "It''s impossible. I know they don''t have many people going to the tower. If they start opposite, they won''t be so anxious? Why have to wait until tomorrow..." I whispered back. Then I picked up my mobile phone and looked at it. It''s almost 3:30. I think if they start opposite Lao Bian and Xiao Hei, there are many opportunities, and they certainly can''t start at this time.


    "Maybe I think too much..." Liu Rui whispered back to me. Then he ran to his house. When he was about to enter the house, Liu Rui turned back and said to me, "keep your voice down and don''t scare my daughter-in-law..."


    "Roll the calf..." I waved to Liu Rui impatiently, and then sat on the sofa with a decadent look.


    Five minutes later, Liu Rui changed his clothes and came out of the room. Then he sat next to me. I turned my head and looked at Liu Rui without talking.


    "Deng Deng Deng..."


    At this time, my cell phone suddenly rang. I quickly pressed the answer button, and then said to my cell phone, "hello?"


    "I inquired about you. The person who took you was Zhang Xiaogang, a captain of the iron tower branch. The main charge was that it seemed that your people had guns in their hands..." Guo thought quickly.


    "What has a gun?" I stared at beads and shouted, and then quickly added: "this must be a fucking frame. I tell you, they didn''t bring a gun when they went out..."


    "Don''t get excited..." Guo thought in a low voice advised me, and then said: "It''s not what you think. This Zhang Xiaogang has nothing to do with anyone in our city. They used to check it as a fight. Who knows why your people took out the pistol? I say so much just to tell you not to be nervous first. This matter is not so complicated. Just deal with this Zhang Xiaogang and your people can get it out!"


    "Really?" I was stunned and asked.


    "It''s fucking time. Am I in the mood to pull the calf for you?" Guo thought silently scolded, and then said, "your people have guns in their hands. It''s big or small, you know?"


    "I know..." I nodded and then asked my mobile phone, "what''s the situation with Zhang Xiaogang?"


    "It''s nothing like an ordinary policeman, but my former colleague told me that Zhang Xiaogang is short of money, so it''s easy to say anything as long as the money is in place..."


    "Hehe, it would be easier if I were short of money!" I grinned and then asked, "can you contact this Zhang Xiaogang for me now?"


    "I......" Guo thought stunned for a moment, then smiled and said: "I don''t know this Zhang Xiaogang, and I don''t have much weight to speak now..."


    "Grass, if you are robbed, JB can''t." after knowing that Lao Bian and Xiao Hei were not framed, I laughed and joked with Guo thinking.


    "Grass, if you fucking talk to me like that, I have nothing to say... Bye..."


    "Don''t, don''t..." I quickly stopped, then smiled and said, "Brother Guo, you send the Buddha to the West. How can I contact that Zhang Xiaogang now?"


    "Now you fucking use me again?" Guo thought impatiently.


    "No, no... really, how can I contact this Zhang Xiaogang now? If I don''t contact him now, if there''s a fucking accident, it''s too late..."


    "You look for Du Xianyang. I heard he seems to know Zhang Xiaogang." Guo thought back to me in a low voice.


    "OK, thank you!" I replied very seriously.


    "Grass, it''s no use fucking pulling..." Guo thought silently scolded, and then added: "nothing, I''m sleeping?"


    "OK, go to bed. I''ll call you later if there''s anything." I nodded slightly.


    Guo thought well, and then hung up directly.

 Chapter 917

    After putting down my mobile phone, I slowly sat on the sofa. Liu Rui looked up at me and asked in a low voice, "what''s going on?"


    "I don''t seem to have anything to do with Guo thought..." I was in a good mood and replied to Liu Rui. Then I found Du Xianyang''s phone with my mobile phone and dialed it.


    "It''s all right. What the hell are you doing?" Liu Rui scolded me in silence.


    "Nonsense, how the fuck do I know what''s going on? When Xiaohei called me, he told me something had happened. How the fuck do I know it''s all right now..." I grinned and hawed back, then reached out and took out a cigarette and held it in my mouth, squinting at my mobile phone.


    "Who are you calling?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me.


    "Du Xianyang, what''s the matter?" I squinted at Liu Rui, a little puzzled.


    "Can he answer your call so late?" Liu Rui stood up and shouted at me speechless.


    "I have to call if I can answer..." I looked at my mobile phone and scolded silently, and then dialed again.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After waiting for half a minute, Du Xianyang finally got through to me.


    "Draft it? Why did you call me in the middle of the night?" Du Xianyang''s voice was very excited and shouted at his mobile phone like a pig.


    "That what, I have something urgent..." I replied with some embarrassment.


    "Brother, what''s your fucking emergency? Can you tell me tomorrow? Why did you call me in the middle of the night?"


    "Do you know Zhang Xiaogang over there?" I don''t have time to talk to Du Xianyang directly.


    "..." the multifaceted Du Xianyang was stunned and then asked, "what are you looking for him for?"


    "Xiao hei and Lao Bian in our harem were taken away by him. It seems that they are hiding guns. I want to get people out..."


    "Grass, that''s it?" Du Xianyang asked helplessly.


    "It''s not small, okay?"


    "What do you mean now? What do you want to do? It''s three o''clock in the middle of the night. I''ll fucking contact you now?"


    "Yes, please contact me and I''ll communicate with the other side..." I replied with a smile.


    "Fuck you, I''ll contact you now. Can you get there or what! You can get as far as you fucking should go..." Du Xianyang stared at beads and shouted, and then hung up directly.


    I reluctantly put down my mobile phone and looked at Liu Rui around me. Liu Rui squinted at me, and then ran to his bedroom. I reached out and grabbed Liu Rui directly, then looked at Liu Rui and said with a smile: "brother Rui, you can help me deal with this matter. Anyway, it''s no big deal..."


    "Is it not good for me to come forward?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me with a bitter smile.


    "What''s wrong with this thing? The organization trusts you very much now..." I patted Liu Rui on the shoulder.


    "Fuck you, what does this have to do with me? Can you find me if you have anything else? Can''t you find someone else?" Liu Rui shouted at me with staring beads.


    "Hehe, you are not the only one now..." I patted Liu Rui and then said with a smile: "I see your enthusiasm. I have changed my clothes. I''ll call Du Xianyang tomorrow morning and ask him to contact Zhang Xiaogang for you. Then you take the money to get out Xiaohei and Lao Bian."


    After I finished, I went straight to my bedroom. Liu Rui sat on it and stared at my back. Then he shouted like a pig: "Ye Han, I don''t need him. I tell you, you''re still not a fucking person!"


    I didn''t answer at all. Liu Rui answered the room directly. After entering the room, he found Su Su sitting on the bed looking at me.


    "Why haven''t you slept yet?" I asked, looking at Su Su Su with a smile.


    "I thought you were going out again..." Su Su looked at me with red eyes and said.


    "Ha ha, nothing......" I patted Su Su''s back, and then went straight into the bed. Su Su sat on the bed and looked at me. He didn''t continue to ask, turn off the light and go to bed.


    ����


    On the other hand, after Zhang Xiaogang brought Lao Bian and Xiao Hei to the Public Security Bureau, he directly locked Lao Bian and Xiao Hei into the interrogation room.


    Xiao hei and Zhang Xiaogang were handcuffed in the room. Xiao Hei was good. He was handcuffed on the window and could sit on the stool, but they were miserable like bald. They were directly handcuffed on the heating. The bald position is that you want to squat. You can''t squat down. You can''t stand up when you want to stand, so you can only squat half. It''s very uncomfortable.


    "I come back to the bureau with such a big head because of you..." Xiao Hei scolded wordlessly while looking at the bald man squatting beside him.


    "Impulsive, it was impulsive at that time..." baldheaded returned to Xiaohei with great regret, then looked at Xiaohei and asked, "man, are you really from the harem?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" little black was stunned and asked.


    "We are peers, all pimps..." bald head quickly smiled back.


    "You can pull JB down. What''s your scale? There are only three fucking young ladies in your family. Two have gone home to have children. Now there is only one left. The young ladies in the back palace look like goddesses..." bin Zi on one side shouted.


    "Fuck you..." the bald man turned his head and shouted irritably. Then he looked at Lao Bian and asked, "man, you said you and we are all peers. What''s the trouble with you calling me in the middle of the night?"


    "..." Lao Bian looked at his bald head silently, and then shouted at the top of his voice, "who is he? Fight with you. I they just find a young lady. Who knows what you fucking have nothing to say to me? Who can fucking understand..."


    "No, you''re in our business. Do you know what fast food is and what a full set is?" the bald head looked at Lao Bian and asked.


    "I work in a fucking hotel. Who is going with you?" Lao Bian replied with staring eyes, then shouted at the outside of the interrogation at his throat: "is there anyone? I want to shit!"


    "Man, you don''t have to shout. They''re off duty at this point..." binzi said to Lao Bian.


    "What the fuck is off work, so what do I want to do now?" Lao Bian turned his head and asked binzi some speechless.


    "Either hold it or pull it in your pants..."


    "Grass, I''m so fucking convinced. I just want to find a young lady. You say that so many of you have to fight with me. You say you can''t do it in the middle of the night. You have to come to us for something..." Lao Bian shouted with his teeth and bald head.


    "Isn''t this impulsive at that time?" the bald man replied to Lao Bian with a little embarrassment.


    "Don''t fucking talk to me. As soon as I see you now, I want to shit. I''ll tell you!"

 Chapter 918

    At eight o''clock the next morning, Zhang Xiaogang walked into the police station with a soybean milk fried dough stick in his hand. Lao Bian held it all night and his face was almost green. When he saw Zhang Xiaogang, Lao Bian stared at the beads and shouted, "let me out quickly. I''m going to shit..."


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang turned to look at Lao Bian, then put down his breakfast, went to Lao Bian, opened the door of interrogation, looked at Lao Bian and asked, "what''s shouting?"


    "Don''t you shout if you let your shit hold all night?" Lao Bian replied with staring eyes, then pointed to the handcuffs on his hands and shouted, "can you loosen them quickly? I really want to pull my trouser pocket. I''ll tell you..."


    "Clean JB thing." Zhang Xiaogang looked at Lao Bian and scolded silently. Then he reached out and took out the key, and then opened the handcuffs on Lao Bian''s hands. After unlocking the handcuffs, Lao Bian ran out of the interrogation room like the runaway wild dog, and then ran to the toilet outside the interrogation room.


    "Go and have a look..." Zhang Xiaogang stretched out his hand and pointed to Lao Bian. He turned his head and ordered his colleagues.


    "I have a fucking meal. What do you want me to do?" the colleague replied helplessly.


    "Let you look at you. What if you run away?" Zhang Xiaogang replied with staring eyes. Then he walked into the interrogation room, looked at Xiao hei and bald people, and asked with a smile: "how did you sleep last night?"


    "Brother Zhang, please let me go quickly, or you can change my room. The man shouted all night. I listened to him all night. I really can''t stand it..." binzi looked at Zhang Xiaogang and shouted.


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled, then looked at binzi and said, "let your daughter-in-law take 5000 yuan, and then roll the calf quickly..."


    "OK, I''ll call my daughter-in-law now..." binzi quickly nodded.


    "What about me?" the bald head shouted quickly.


    "Are you calling all these people?" Zhang Xiaogang asked while biting the dough sticks and looking at the bald head.


    "It''s me..." the bald head nodded.


    "Then you are the victim, 20000, and then quickly roll the calf..." Zhang Xiaogang nodded back.


    "Is twenty thousand a little more?" the bald man looked at Zhang Xiaogang reluctantly and asked.


    "If you feel too much, just wait here and follow the normal procedure..."


    "No, brother Zhang, I''m also a regular customer here. Can you give me a discount? Or the whole activity, one for five times..." he smiled at Zhang Xiaogang and discussed it.


    Xiao Hei was stunned when he heard this. Are the police and bandits so fucking strong now? Now the prices are clearly marked. Obviously, Lao Bian and his family still have serious cases on file, so as long as they give the money in place at this time, they won''t let go of anything. Moreover, this bald head seems to be really a fool. It must be difficult for him to talk to the police like this. So Xiao Hei now understands why it''s because of a harassing phone call, Bald head can lead people to the hotel. If you follow the thinking of normal people, you can''t come to the door. However, it''s obvious that the bald head in front of them is not a normal person. He thinks it''s a fighting force among fools. Xiao Hei now regrets why Lao Bian didn''t call when he asked him to call. If he called at that time, Maybe there are not so many things now, but there is no regret medicine in the world. When Lao Bian meets the bald fool, the two people can definitely collide with different sparks.


    "Roll the calf, you fucking think I''m a wholesale market? If you say a discount, you''ll get a fucking discount..." Zhang Xiaogang kicked his bald head silently, then pointed to his bald head and said, "give me 20000 yuan in three days, and then roll the calf quickly..."


    "Really can''t discount?" the bald head looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    "Do you believe that I''m cutting your fucking ink?" Zhang Xiaogang scolded wordlessly, and then ran to the outside of the interrogation room with a fried dough stick.


    "Man, how should I deal with this?" at this time, Xiao Hei stood up and shouted at Zhang Xiaogang.


    After hearing the cry, Zhang Xiaogang looked back at Xiaohei, then he was silent, and then whispered, "your two problems are serious. I''ll chat with you alone after I finish my meal..."


    Xiao Hei glanced at Zhang Xiaogang and then squatted on the ground without talking.


    More than ten minutes later, Zhang Xiaogang wiped the soybean milk on his face, then went to the interrogation room, opened the handcuffs on Xiao Hei''s hands, looked at Xiao hei and said, "I''ll have a good chat with you when you come out..."


    "OK." Xiaohei nodded with a smile, and then followed Zhang Xiaogang to the interrogation room next door.


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang looked back at Xiao Hei, then nodded and said, "it''s a white matter. Isn''t it the first time to come in?"


    "The first time I came in..." Xiao Hei quickly replied.


    "Ha ha." Zhang Xiaogang looked at Xiao hei and smiled without talking.


    ����


    Lao Bian pulled in the toilet for more than half an hour. The police outside knocked on the toilet door impatiently, then stared at the beads and shouted, "are you shit or have a baby? Slip out..."


    "Man, I don''t smoke and can''t pull it out..." Lao Bian shouted in a very painful tone, and then began to hum,


    "No, what''s wrong with you?" the policeman outside the toilet scolded silently, then took out a box of Yuxi and handed it to Lao Bian through the crack in the toilet door.


    "Fire..." Lao Bian shouted after taking the cigarette.


    "Grass!" the policeman scolded wordlessly, and then handed the mobile phone to Lao Bian.


    "Pa!"


    Lao Bian lit his cigarette and took a greedy deep breath. His expression was like that drug addict. He was very comfortable.


    "Is this your first time to come here?" the policeman outside asked Lao Bian.


    "Ah, I''m from the city. I came here on the first day today..." Lao Bian quickly replied.


    "Do you know the rules on our side?" the policeman continued.


    "Rules? What rules?" Lao Bian was stunned.


    "There are no rules in the Bureau in your city?" the policeman was stunned, then lit a cigarette and squatted next to the toilet.


    "I don''t know if there are any rules in our city. I haven''t been in the Bureau before..." Lao Bian replied with some doubts, and then gave a fierce hum.


    "You shit and shit. What the fuck are you shouting? You don''t know. You think I fucking brought you out and raped you!"


    The police subconsciously moved two steps to the side, and some speechless scolded Lao Bian in the toilet.


    "I''m sorry......" Lao Bian replied awkwardly, then smiled and said, "I couldn''t help shouting..."


    "You can''t help but call him Chuang..." the policeman was speechless. Now he felt that Lao Bian might be a fool.


    "No, man, it doesn''t matter whether I call * now. Let''s continue with the topic just now to talk about your rules. I''m a newcomer and don''t know anything when I first arrive." Lao Bian hurriedly continued to talk about the above topic, because he knew that the rules in the mouth of the little policeman must have something to do with him and Xiaohei, Otherwise, the policeman could not have brought it up at this time. What Lao Bian is most concerned about now is how he can be released.


    The little policeman turned to look at the toilet and then whispered: "Anyway, being idle now is also idle. I''ll tell you about our rules. In fact, our side is different from that in your city. Because there are few people in our development zone, we are not as strict as yours. Normally, if you commit a crime, you don''t have to go through any procedures like that in your city. It''s like fighting and whoring. We are general They take people directly to the interrogation room, but they don''t file a case for you. As long as you have the money ready at that time, you can normally release it to you. You are like that bald head and binzi, who are regular guests on our side... "


    Lao Bian was stunned when he heard this. Then he whispered, "man, what do you mean is that everything is easy as long as the money is in place?"


    "..." the policeman nodded and then said, "if you say so, it''s almost the same meaning, but..."


    "But what?" Lao Bian hurriedly shouted.


    "But your two problems seem to be a little serious," the policeman replied.


    "No, man, why is it serious here?"


    "How serious are you? You don''t count in your heart? Like other people''s bald heads and you binzi, they usually commit crimes by whoring and fighting. You''d better directly hide guns. You say that we can handle ordinary small things by ourselves, but it''s a little difficult for you. I don''t know how to deal with them..."


    "Who knows?" Lao Bian asked.


    "Look what our captain means. If our captain wants to tell the top, it will be difficult to deal with it, but if he doesn''t tell the top, it won''t be so serious..."


    "...." Lao Bian was stunned when he heard this. In fact, the current situation is very simple, because Lao Bian knows that these people are either making a set for them or simply misunderstandings, so it will be much easier for them to do this as long as they buy Zhang Xiaogang. But Lao Bian is worried that he can''t even call now. How can he buy Zhang Xiaogang.


    A few minutes later, Lao Bian stamped his numb thighs and came out of the toilet.


    "Grass, if you don''t come out again, I think you''re dead inside..." the police looked at Lao Bian and scolded him in silence. Then they handcuffed Lao Bian and ran to the interrogation room with Lao Bian.


    "I''m slow to find someone to shit..." Lao Bian replied with a smile.


    "Stop fucking nonsense!" the policeman reached out and pushed Lao Bian.


    After returning to the interrogation room, Lao Bian looked around in the interrogation room, then kicked binzi, looked at binzi and asked, "where''s Xiaohei?"


    "What little black and white..." bin Zi replied in a wordless way.


    "It''s my friend. Where has he gone?" Lao Bian shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Let brother Zhang take it away. I should have taken it to talk..." at this time, he bareheaded and opened his mouth back to Lao Bian.


    Lao Bian turned his head and looked at his bald head. Then he sat down on the stool. His face was a little worried and shouted to the police outside: "can I call?"


    "Such things are arranged by our captain himself. Don''t ask me..." the policeman turned back to Lao Bian while eating cold fried dough sticks.


    "Grass!"


    Lao Bian scolded wordlessly, then sat on the chair and stopped talking.


    ����


    On the other side, Xiao Hei followed Zhang Xiaogang into the interrogation room and sat on the chair in the interrogation room very casually.


    "Hehe, who''s that?" Zhang Xiaogang asked, looking at Xiaohei while receiving water from his own water cup.


    "In the city..." Xiao Hei whispered back, then looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked, "this is not a police station, right?"


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this. Then he narrowed his eyes and looked at Xiaohei. He was silent. Then he looked at Xiaohei while drinking tea and said, "how do you know..."


    "Have you ever seen a police station where no one is on duty in the middle of the night?" Xiao Hei squinted at Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled after hearing this sentence, then nodded and said, "you are still a smart man. I like to chat with smart people."


    "Is this a police station?" Xiao Hei asked.


    "This place is a temporary interrogation room, which may be good news for you. The information of your gang has not been officially filed, so you don''t have to worry now..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled back to Xiaohei, and then said: "but you don''t have much time. After all, I can''t keep you here all the time..."


    After hearing this, Xiao Hei licked his lips and looked at Zhang Xiaogang silent.


    "Why don''t you talk?" Zhang Xiaogang knocked his legs and looked at Xiaohei with a smile.


    "How long can I stay here?" Xiaohei asked, looking at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Not much..."


    After Zhang Xiaogang said that, he looked up at Xiaohei and then said, "after all, what''s going on with you is not a trivial matter. You bastards should know what the crime of hiding firearms is, so it''s hard for me to help you now..."


    "..." Xiao Hei was stunned for a moment, and then whispered, "brother Zhang, do you know who I am?"


    "I don''t know who you are. I don''t even know your real name now, but what I want to tell you is that our iron tower has our iron tower rules. As long as you follow our rules, we can say everything..." Zhang Xiaogang looked at Xiao hei and smiled.


    "When can I make a phone call?" Xiaohei asked quickly after understanding Zhang Xiaogang''s meaning.


    "I''ll arrange for you to call later, but I''ll give you one day, because it''s not a small thing for you. I''m only one day at most. This is the limit!"


    "Is there too little time in a day?" Xiao Hei asked, licking his lips.


    "A lot..." Zhang Xiaogang shook his head slightly and stood up to run outside the house.


    Xiao Hei sat where he was and didn''t speak.


    The other side.


    In the office of our harem.


    Zhang Tongzhou, Zhang Fengyu and I sat in the office playing poker. The north and the South sat on one side and watched the excitement. At this time, the door of our office was pushed open, and Liu Rui staggered in.


    "Playing?" Liu Rui asked me with a smile.


    "It doesn''t look like I''m leaving. I have to make some money in your harem..." Zhang Fengyu replied with a smile.


    "Cao, you fight against the landlord with Ye Han. If you can win money, I''ll pull out your fucking eyes..." Liu Rui looked at me, glanced at me, then sat next to me, patted me on the shoulder, smiled and looked at me and asked, "is it my brother ye?"


    I squinted at Liu Rui and didn''t speak.


    "Why can''t we win?" Zhang TongZhou looked at Liu Rui and asked with a smile.


    "Let me tell you this. I fight against the landlord with Ye Han. They don''t want the landlord. Do you know what the fuck this concept is? I thought there were two kings underneath. I shouted three points, and then opened it. Fuck, two three one eight!" Liu Rui explained silently.


    "Are you fucking free?" I took a silent look at Liu Rui and then said, "did you deal with Lao Bian?"


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. Then he hurried outside the house with his mobile phone, looked at me and said, "I fucking forgot this..."


    "This fool, Lao Bian and Xiao Hei scolded you to death..." I scolded silently, and then played poker with Zhang Fengyu and them.


    On the other side, after Du Xianyang walked out of my office, he dialed Du Xianyang directly.


    "What''s the matter?" Du Xianyang asked after answering the phone.


    "Brother, did you call YeYe yesterday?" Liu Rui shouted at the phone.


    "Grass, I forgot. I''ll call now!"


    Du Xianyang shouted, then hung up the phone directly and dialed Zhang Xiaogang.


    "What the fuck is this? It''s not reliable at all..." Liu Rui looked at his mobile phone and scolded silently. Then he stood at the door of my office waiting for Du Xianyang to call.


    The other side.


    Du Xianyang dialed Zhang Xiaogang''s phone, and then exchanged greetings. Although he had dinner with Zhang Xiaogang several times, his relationship was not very familiar, so some greetings were still necessary. After pulling the calf for a while, Du Xianyang asked with a smile: "brother Zhang, did you catch two people in the city yesterday?"


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned for a moment, then subconsciously looked at the interrogation room, and then asked in a low voice, "President Du, these two people have something to do with you?"


    "Hehe, my friend''s person, you should have heard his name." Du Xianyang replied with a smile.


    "Who?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "Ye Han."


    "They are from the harem?" Zhang Xiaogang exclaimed.


    "Hehe, brother Zhang, when do you have time over there? Let''s get together?" Du Xianyang asked with a smile.


    "OK, OK!" Zhang Xiaogang promised twice.


    "Can you wait for me to inform you of the specific time?" Du Xianyang then asked.


    "OK, OK!"


    Zhang Xiaogang promised and then hung up.


    Du Xianyang looked at his mobile phone and smiled helplessly. Then he dialed Liu Rui''s phone and asked Liu Rui to go to the iron tower sometime. Liu Rui arranged the specific time himself. Liu Rui listened to Du Xianyang''s tone, which should be nothing, so he didn''t worry. He staggered to my office.


    When I saw Liu Rui come in, I asked in a low voice, "it''s done?"


    "Well, Du Xianyang, I''ll go there sometime, and then give the man some money. It should be almost the same. Anyway, I think Du Xianyang means it''s not a problem..." Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    "Then why don''t you go to the tower now?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked speechless.


    "You''re not fucking playing poker here. What kind of face do you have to let me pass?" Liu Rui shouted at me with staring beads. Then he stretched out his hand and grabbed my poker directly, and then shouted at me: "what should you do? I''ll be upset if I look at you now?"


    "No, are you a little confused about big and small Wang now?" I licked my lips and looked at Liu Rui in silence.


    "Fuck you, it has nothing to do with me..." Liu Rui scolded wordlessly, and then said, "Lao Bian, Xiao hei and they just don''t clean up. I tell you, let them reflect on the tower, otherwise they will never know how dangerous this society is. I''ll tell you..."


    "If you let them hear this, I think it''s easy for them to kill you..." Zhang Fengyu smiled at Liu Rui and said.


    "I tell you, this is what you don''t understand. Ye Han is used to these people in the harem. If something happens to me, I''ll roll the calf directly. Otherwise, you say they don''t experience the wind and rain, how can they see the rainbow..." Liu Rui said to Zhang wind and rain


    "Hehe, what are you doing seeing me when you''re free?" Zhang Fengyu asked with a smile.


    Liu Rui looked at the poker in his hand, and then looked at Zhang Fengyu. He said wordlessly, "do you think it''s interesting for you to argue with me like this?"


    ����


    On the other side, the tower interrogation room.


    After receiving Du Xianyang''s call, Zhang Xiaogang went directly back to the interrogation room to find Lao Bian, then walked to Lao Bian with a smile and helped him open his handcuffs.


    "What do you mean?" Lao Bian looked at Zhang Xiaogang with some fear and asked.


    "You come out with me..." Zhang Xiaogang whispered back, and then took Lao Bian to Xiaohei''s interrogation room.


    "Zhang... Brother Zhang, what do you mean?" Lao Bian looked at Zhang Xiaogang nervously and asked.


    "Come and smoke." Zhang Xiaogang quickly took out his cigarette box and handed it to Lao Bian.


    Lao Bian was stunned when he looked at the cigarette box in Zhang Xiaogang''s hand. Then he looked at Xiaohei, looked at Zhang Xiaogang, licked his lips and said, "I''ll tell you. You can tell me what''s going on. You don''t have to tell me about the back soldier in my heart. I won''t eat it. I''ll tell you!"


    "You didn''t misunderstand me, man. You two are from the harem. Why didn''t you say it earlier?" Zhang Xiaogang looked at Lao Bian with a smile and asked.


    "I fucking told you, didn''t you ignore me?" Xiao Hei shouted a little speechless.


    "Misunderstanding..." Zhang Xiaogang put the cigarette box on the table with a smile, and then said, "if you two have anything to tell me, just stay here first."

 Chapter 919

    In a trial at the tower.


    Lao Bian and Xiao Hei looked at the Yuxi smoke on the table and Zhang Xiaogang. Their eyes were obviously puzzled. No one knew what medicine Zhang Xiaogang had bought in his gourd.


    "Man, have you changed a little before and after this?" Lao Bian reached out and picked up a Yuxi, then looked at Zhang Xiaogang with a smile and asked.


    "Ha ha, there may have been a misunderstanding just now..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled back, then looked outside the interrogation room, and then asked in a low voice, "man, why didn''t you say you two are the people of the harem earlier? If you had said earlier, would I have done so much?"


    "I''ll fucking tell you again. I want to tell you that you came, but you didn''t pay attention to me..." Xiao Hei replied with staring eyes. Then he stretched out his hand to take the Yuxi handed by Lao Bian, lit it, took a hard breath, then narrowed his eyes, looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked, "did our family call you?"


    "You''re hiding guns. It''s certainly not a phone call that can make it clear, but President Du called me. You two can take them with me at ease. You don''t have to worry about the rest..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile.


    "President Du? That President Du?" Lao Bian was stunned.


    "The one who makes building materials at home..."


    "Ah, I see. That''s our boss''s good friend..." Lao Bian tilted his eyes, intentionally or unintentionally ordered Zhang Xiaogang, and then said, "when can we go out here?"


    "It depends on when you contact me." Zhang Xiaogang bowed his head and replied.


    "Hehe, when will I give you money?" Lao Bian asked with a smile.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this. Then he looked at Lao Bian awkwardly and said, "in fact, this thing is not about money. It''s mainly the brothers who eat by this. After all, I helped you hide such a big thing. Can I take some benefits too much?"


    "Ha ha..." Lao Bian and Xiao Hei smiled speechlessly at the same time. In fact, Zhang Xiaogang was right. After all, they said it was big and small. They helped them hide it. They certainly can''t do it in vain. They know that if it can be handled through money, it must be better than other methods, After all, spending money is also out of our harem, and we can''t let Lao Bian and Xiao Hei out, so now their hearts are obviously a lot easier.


    "Well, if there''s nothing wrong, you two just stay here and call me if there''s anything..." Zhang Xiaogang knew that he had nothing to say with Lao Bian, so he had the idea of going out.


    Lao Bian looked at Zhang Xiaogang for a moment, then pointed to the handcuffs on his body.


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled when he heard this. Then he quickly took out the key and opened the handcuffs for Lao Bian and Xiao Hei. While unlocking the lock, he looked at Lao Bian and said, "forget..."


    "Can I ask you something?" Lao Bian asked, looking at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "What''s up?"


    "How much will it cost to fish us out?" Lao Bian asked in a low voice.


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang suddenly looked up at Lao Bian when he heard this, and then smiled and said, "the specific situation of this thing is analyzed in detail..."


    "What is the specific price of our situation?" Lao Bian then asked.


    "Hehe, I''m going to have to work hard if I don''t have one hundred and eighty thousand..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a mouth.


    "My grass, don''t you know Mr. Du? Don''t you give me a discount?" Xiao Hei jumped down from the table after hearing this number, then stared at the beads and shouted at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Hehe, human kindness is human kindness. Let me tell you this. I''m not alone. I tell you, although I''m here to do it, there are people above me. It''s impossible for people to work in vain, isn''t it..."


    "Grass, who is there on you?" Lao Bian asked speechless.


    "I can''t tell you who you are, but let me tell you this. The people above can certainly ensure that you leave safely. It''s over..." Zhang Xiaogang stretched out his hand and lit a cigarette. Then he looked at Lao Bian with a cigarette in his hand and said, "man, you two just stay here and be honest. When the time comes, you can naturally go out..."


    "If there''s someone up there but no one, can''t you give me a friendship price? Do you know if you take the 200000 yuan, it''s all fucking wool on the sheep? I tell you, ye Han will pluck us sooner or later!" Lao Bian shouted in silence.


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at Lao Bian and smiled. Then he patted Lao Bian on the shoulder and ran outside the house.


    "No, I told you about the discount. Why did you leave?" Lao Bian shouted, dragging Zhang Xiaogang''s shoulder.


    "Hehe, man, I have to talk to the people on your side about the specific amount of money. It''s no use telling me now..." Zhang Xiaogang reluctantly turned back and opened Lao Bian''s hand, and then walked out of the interrogation room with a smile.


    After Zhang Xiaogang went out, Lao Bian looked back at Xiao Hei. Xiao Hei also looked at Lao Bian.


    "Do you think it''s a little serious?" Lao Bian looked at Xiao Hei with a worried face and asked.


    "What''s serious?" Xiao Hei smoked leisurely. His whole state was obviously much better than that just now.


    Lao Bian looked at Xiao Hei speechless, then licked his lips and said, "are you really stupid or fake stupid? Didn''t you hear me just now? Just now this fool was going to take care of Ye Han for money. If this fucking leaf paid, do we two have to top the money?"


    "Why do I have money? I don''t have money..." Xiao Hei replied indifferently.


    "Is this something you don''t want to do? Isn''t Han Chao''s lesson enough? Let me tell you, even if we don''t take the money out voluntarily, ye will certainly find a way to clean up us..." Lao Bian is getting more and more angry now. He was in a good mood just now, but Lao Bian is not fucking happy at all now.


    "Don''t come to us..." Xiao Hei smiled back to Lao Bian.


    Lao Bian was stunned when he heard this. Then he looked at Xiao hei and asked, "what do you mean by this?"


    "You took the gun and you found the young lady. I''m a fucking spectator. I think if ye wants to clean up people, he must clean up you first. As an innocent victim, he can''t clean up me..." Xiao Hei explained with a smile.


    "It''s not your fucking time. You''re still going to fight with me now, aren''t you?" Lao Bian stared at Xiao Hei very speechless.


    "It''s not internal strife. It''s mainly that this matter has nothing to do with me..."


    Lao Bian took a look at Xiao Hei, then angrily blocked in the corner and stopped talking to Xiao Hei.

 Chapter 920

    On the other hand, after Zhang Xiaogang left the interrogation room, he directly turned and walked into his office.


    "What''s the matter? How did you transfer those two people to another interrogation room?" a policeman in the office looked at Zhang Xiaogang obliquely after seeing Zhang Xiaogang come in.


    "These two people are not small, they are from the harem..." Zhang Xiaogang whispered back, then looked at the policeman in the room and said, "you will ask bald binzi to call them later, and then ask their family to come and take the money and take them away..."


    "No, who did you say the two were?" the policeman stood up and looked at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "The harem. What''s the matter?" Zhang Xiaogang asked in a daze.


    "Cao, it''s still a big fucking fish. Did the back palace tell you how much it was?" the policeman looked at Zhang Xiaogang with some excitement and asked.


    "The people in the harem haven''t contacted me yet. I''m waiting for their call..." Zhang Xiaogang sat next to the police, took out his mobile phone, looked at the time, and then stretched out for a rest.


    "No, are these two people lying? If they are the people of the harem, how can the people of the harem not contact us?" the policeman looked at Zhang Xiaogang with some doubts and asked.


    "Hehe, Du Xianyang called me personally. Do you think it can run away?" Zhang Xiaogang asked, squinting at the police.


    "I heard that those people in the harem heard that they have money. You have to take care of it..." the policeman said greedily.


    "Don''t try too hard. After all, Du Xianyang got it. I have to give Du Xianyang a face..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile, then turned his head and shouted: "don''t JB care about the people in the harem. You take the bald people away first. I''m upset when I see these two things now..."


    "OK, I''ll let them call now." the policeman nodded and ran outside the office with his cell phone.


    ����


    On the other side, in the office of the harem.


    It was me, Zhang Fengyu and Zhang TongZhou who fought against the landlord, but after playing for a while, there were more and more people in my office. There was no way. Our gang began to play gold flowers. After playing for a few, I felt a little tired, so I was ready to withdraw.


    I took a simple look at the poker in front of me, then threw it directly into the pile of cards, and then said, "what fucking ideas are these? The biggest one is eight..."


    Liu Rui narrowed his eyes and looked at me. Then he looked at his poker very mysteriously. The next second, Liu Rui directly took out 500 yuan and threw it to the middle-aged of several of us. He said with a smile: "here''s another fucking golden flower. I''m sorry for the whole day..."


    Hearing this, Zhang Fengyu turned and looked at Liu Rui. Then he looked at the card in his hand. He was silent for a moment and directly took out 500 yuan and threw it into the pile of money.


    "Are you still following me?" Liu Rui asked, staring at Zhang Fengyu.


    "You''re a JB goldflower. You''re bombing us here. I can''t get used to your problem..." Zhang Fengyu replied very casually. In fact, it''s not surprising that Zhang Fengyu said that we played with goldflowers for more than half an hour. Although I didn''t calculate carefully, Liu Rui took at least seven or eight goldflowers, and the money in front of him changed from fifty to five or six thousand, Zhang Fengyu''s luck is similar to mine. He lost thousands in fighting the landlords. He also lost two or three thousand in fighting Jinhua. Zhang Tongzhou, the north and the South and the old car, although they don''t have big brands, they didn''t lose too much. Like the old car, they don''t like playing Jinhua very much. Basically, if they have cards, they will go on and throw away if they don''t, so the old car is basically in an invincible position, His playing method is the most stable one I''ve ever seen. It''s useless for people not to play with you. As long as I play, there must be a card, and there must be no card. Let me tell you, if an old car takes a pair, there are three companies opposite. The old car doesn''t care how big the pair is, they just give up the card and don''t want to think about it, Ordinary people really can''t do the state of old cars`


    The old car picked up the poker in front of him, then smiled and said, "I won''t go to this card..."


    "Why don''t you go? Are you playing here?" Zhang TongZhou shouted at the old car, then looked at the poker in his hand, and then bared his teeth and scolded: "I won''t go either. What JB stuff..."


    "I won''t go either..." north and South also threw down their poker with a smile.


    "I''ll add 500!" Liu Rui smiled at Zhang Fengyu and then threw 500 yuan into the pile of money.


    "You''re a fucking golden flower?" Zhang Fengyu squinted at Liu Rui and asked.


    "I said Jinhua, don''t you believe it? Why? What am I teasing you for..." Liu Rui scolded silently, and then threw 500 yuan into it.


    Several of us looked at Zhang Yufeng and Liu Rui with a smile. You and I threw money into it. They threw it, and there could be almost five or six thousand yuan. Liu Rui looked at his poker, then looked at Zhang Yufeng and said, "almost let''s open it?"


    Zhang Fengyu glanced at Liu Rui, then nodded and said, "OK, you open the cards. I''ll see what you are..."


    "Golden flowers, golden flowers, don''t you fucking believe..." Liu Rui directly threw his poker on the table and scolded silently.


    "No, you him? It''s really a golden flower!" Zhang Fengyu shouted, staring at the beads.


    "You think I''m playing with you..." Liu Rui replied speechlessly, then directly put the money in front of him into his hand, looked at Zhang Yuyu with a smile and said, "you child just don''t believe in evil. I can tell you..."


    "It''s too fucking evil..." the old car said with a smile.


    "If you don''t believe in evil, you can''t!" north and South also said.


    "..." Zhang Fengyu pursed his lips and looked at the poker on the table for a long time, because there were no words to describe his mood.


    "Why, my brother, is he stupid?" Zhang TongZhou smiled at Zhang Fengyu and asked.


    "You''re a fucking fool. Who could have thought that this fool played less than 20 and played seven or eight golden flowers. Ye Han also played against the landlord for two hours. The two kings are like renting his house. You guys have a fucking problem. I tell you, I doubt whether you''re a ghost now..." Zhang Fengyu stared at the beads and shouted at Liu Rui.


    "It''s not you. If you lose some money, you''ll depend on others. Can you still play..." Zhang TongZhou shouted at Zhang Fengyu in silence.


    "Fuck you, I''m in a very bad mood now..." Zhang Fengyu shouted at Zhang Tongzhou.

 Chapter 921

    In the hotel where brother long is located.


    "Your harem doesn''t follow the bandit route now, does it?" brother long looked at me obliquely and asked.


    "What are you asking me for? I''m not asking you for money..." I replied speechlessly, and then said: "I still blame you for your lack of quality. If people give you two girls, you''ll take off your pants. If you have good concentration, you won''t let people steal money..."


    "Don''t tell me it''s useless. Now I doubt if it''s your fucking attention to Liu Rui..." brother long took out his cigarette box, then took out one and held it in his mouth. His eyes looked at me very resentful.


    "Don''t look at me like this. I tell you, I can''t pay you back. I tell you..." I stretched out my hand and threatened brother long.


    "Hehe, you are all good. I tell you, last time I let Liu Rui''s fool blackmail tens of thousands of lipstick money for no fucking reason." at this time, Wei Yiwen looked at brother long with a smile and said.


    "You also let him cheat?" brother long quickly turned his head and stared at Wei Yiwen.


    "Ah..." Wei Yiwen made brother long look stunned.


    "What did you do? He lied about your money?" brother long looked at Wei Yiwen as if he had seen his sick friend. He felt sorry for each other in an instant.


    "I... I have nothing to do but let him steal money..." Wei Yiwen''s explanation was obviously far fetched.


    "Don''t pull the calf. You quickly tell Liu Rui how to blackmail the money?" brother long shouted at Wei Yiwen with some impatience.


    "I really have nothing to do..." Wei Yiwen''s explanation is still very far fetched.


    "Uncle Wei, did you let Liu Rui know that your cleaning aunt changed her clothes?" I asked with a smile at Wei Yiwen.


    "What are you talking about? When did I fucking see people change their clothes? I told you not to talk nonsense if you don''t know. You''re slandering me. I''ll tell you..." Wei Yiwen was stunned. Then he looked at me with a very nervous expression and shouted. Then he stood up and walked to me, pointed to my nose and said, "don''t talk nonsense. I''ll tell you..."


    "No, I didn''t talk nonsense. Liu Rui said..." I explained with a smile.


    "Liu Rui, he knows a JB..."


    "Do you really see other people''s aunt change clothes?" brother long looked at Wei Yiwen with contempt on his face and asked.


    "When the fuck did I watch my family change clothes!" Wei Yiwen stared at the beads with a very angry expression. It was obvious that his lie had been exposed, so his tone of speech was very embarrassing.


    "If you see that thing, you''ll admit it. It''s no shame..." brother long patted Wei Yiwen on the shoulder and smiled comfortingly.


    "How many times have I said it? I didn''t see what I didn''t see. I have nothing to see my family change clothes!" Wei Yiwen shouted irritably.


    "Then why did you give Liu Rui money? What would you do if you didn''t see it?" I asked with a smile.


    "You roll the calf for me... I was fucking cheated by that fool Liu Rui..." Wei Yiwen stared at the beads and shouted. Then he came to me and grabbed my collar and shouted, "you said I saw people change their clothes. You take out the evidence. Do you have any evidence?"


    "Liu Rui said that you had the camera record people changing clothes..."


    "Shit, there''s no fucking camera in that dressing room. Liu Rui made it up by himself!" Wei Yiwen stared at the beads and shouted. Then Wei Yiwen was stunned, and brother long and I were stunned.


    "No, no, I didn''t mean that..." Wei Yiwen knew he was wrong and opened his mouth to explain.


    "What''s wrong? Just look at it. Anyway, you''re so old. It''s no shame to see it..." brother long replied speechlessly, looking at Wei Yiwen with contempt.


    "Yes, if you don''t see you, how do you know there''s no camera over there?" I asked with a smile.


    "I fucking said I didn''t see it. Why don''t you believe it..." Wei Yiwen obviously can''t wash it by jumping into the Yellow River now.


    "OK, I''ll tell others when you see it. Don''t worry." I patted Wei Yiwen on the shoulder and comforted him.


    "How do you know that you are telling me what you really want?" Wei Yiwen asked, looking at me sideways.


    "North and South told me..."


    "How did the north and the South know?" Wei Yiwen shouted with his teeth clenched.


    "The north and South should listen to Niu Lei..."


    "How the fuck did Niu Lei know?" Wei Yiwen then shouted.


    "Well, uncle Wei, you''d better stop asking. I''ll tell you so. You''re not familiar with Liu Rui''s mouth and don''t know what he knows. Basically, we don''t know everything except the two ragged old men at the door of the rear palace..."


    "I gave him all my fucking money, and he''s too fucking insincere!" Wei Yiwen scolded with staring eyes.


    "Ha ha..." brother long smiled at this, then touched his nose and said, "just now my heart was blocked, but now my heart is bright and bright..."


    "You talk to me, I''m in a bad mood now!" Wei Yiwen shouted at brother long with staring beads.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled with brother long.


    ����


    On the other side, Zhang Laoer is in the grain store.


    "Dongzi, they haven''t started working yet?" asked Zhang''s daughter-in-law, sitting in the counter and squinting at him.


    Zhang Laoer was actually picking up peanuts. He was stunned when he heard his daughter-in-law''s words, and then whispered, "I forgot about it. Why haven''t these children moved yet..."


    "I don''t know what you''re busy with now..." Zhang''s second daughter-in-law scolded speechlessly, then pointed to the mobile phone on the counter and said softly: "you should call Dongzi and ask what''s going on. You can''t let him be so idle..."


    "Why, are you broken or dumb? Where''s the phone? You can''t fucking call yourself?" second Zhang scolded back.


    "No, did you find it for him or did I find it for him? How can I find that you don''t worry about the rest except taking off my pants?" the daughter-in-law asked some speechless.


    "I don''t know whether he''s your brother or your brother..." the second Zhang replied irritably, then finished the work on his head, and then walked to his daughter-in-law while wiping his hands.


    "Call quickly." Zhang''s daughter-in-law picked up her cell phone and shouted at Zhang.


    "I don''t know what I want you to do every fucking day..." second Zhang scolded wordlessly, and then reluctantly took his cell phone and dialed Dongzi''s phone.

 Chapter 922

    The iron tower is in Zhang Laoer''s grain store.


    Zhang Laoer dialed Dongzi''s phone for a while and waited for a long time before Dongzi answered the phone.


    "What''s the matter, brother-in-law?" Dongzi asked with a smile after answering the phone.


    "What''s the matter? Why hasn''t there been any movement in your side now?" second Zhang asked in silence.


    "What''s going on?" Dongzi was stunned when he heard this.


    "Don''t talk to me here... I asked you about the iron tower development zone. When are you going to do it for others when President fan told you?" Zhang asked angrily.


    "Ah, you say this..." Dongzi agreed, and then said reluctantly, "I''m waiting for my friend''s phone now. I can''t help it if I don''t call me now..."


    "What are you doing now?" asked Zhang Laoer with some irritability.


    "I''m playing games at home..." Dongzi replied with a smile.


    "When the hell is it? You''re still in the mood to call. I''m really convinced. Now contact your friends over there and don''t fucking deal with it..." Zhang second stared at beads and shouted.


    "OK, I know. Don''t ink. I''ll ask now..." Dongzi replied irritably.


    "Don''t fucking think about nothing day by day. You know how to do something!" second Zhang shouted with eyes staring at beads, and then hung up the phone directly.


    After hanging up the phone, Zhang Er directly put his mobile phone into his daughter-in-law''s hand, and then scolded: "what the fuck is this? Find him such a good job, don''t know how to serve snacks, and play games at home all day..."


    "Then you can''t talk to my brother like that? How did my brother annoy you?" Zhang''s second daughter-in-law shouted irritably.


    "You old woman know what to do... What to do with JB!" Zhang shouted, staring at the beads.


    "No, what do you mean by this? Why did my brother annoy you? If you scold him, you scold your son?" Zhang''s daughter-in-law stood up and shouted with Zhang''s collar.


    "..." Zhang Er glanced at his daughter-in-law, then reached out and directly shook off his daughter-in-law''s big hand.


    ����


    On the other hand, Dongzi played lol after receiving a call from Zhang Laoer, and then dialed Huang Mao with his mobile phone.


    "Brother Huang, brother Huang, what are you doing?" Huang Mao asked with a smile after answering the phone.


    "Sleeping at home, what''s the matter?" Huang Mao asked impatiently.


    "Brother Huang, when do you think we''ll do it? I''ve been waiting for your news at home..." Dongzi was not in the mood to talk about the calf, so he asked directly.


    "Ah, you mean something about the tower..." Huang Mao was stunned for a while, then added it up and said in a low voice: "what? I just wanted to tell you about it. How can I go with huazi the day after tomorrow? My appointment with my father''s friends is also the day after tomorrow."


    "True or false?" Dongzi was stunned and shouted.


    "What''s true or false... I can fucking joke with you at this time..." Huang Mao scolded wordlessly.


    "That''s OK. I just know the specific time..." Dongzi quickly agreed.


    "OK, don''t ink, wait for me to contact you!" Huang Mao shouted irritably, and then hung up the phone directly.


    Dongzi was stunned when he looked at being hung up. Then he scolded his mobile phone in silence: "shit, what are you installing with me now? Don''t wait for me to be rich. I have to kill you fool, draft it..."


    ����


    On the other side, in a villa area in H city.


    Sun Qiang, Lin Yushu, fan Aiguo and others all gathered at Sun Qiang''s home and chatted while watching the ball game.


    "After all these years, brother, are you still gambling?"


    Lin Yushu smiled at Sun Qiang and asked.


    "Well, if you''re free, you can gamble twice..."


    Sun Qiang nodded with a smile, then looked at the TV and shouted, "defense!"


    Seeing sun Qiang so excited, Lin Yushu and fan Aiguo smiled at each other.


    "Fuck, I lost again..." Sun Qiang scolded speechlessly. Then the remote control was thrown on the sofa, and then looked at Lin Yushu and said, "the 20000 money is fucking wasted..."


    "Brother, I don''t think you can play this thing as well as lottery tickets. This thing is fake balls..." fan Aiguo replied with a smile at this time.


    "I just want to have fun..." Sun Qiang looked at fan Aiguo and smiled. Then he said, "what kind of people are looking for in the iron tower?"


    "I''ve found some young men. I should be able to get busy these days." fan Aiguo whispered back.


    "Hehe, you should be careful about this. Don''t be careless. I heard that people are busy in the back palace..."


    "It''s very fast to do more in the back palace!" Lin Yushu was stunned and asked.


    "Hehe, ye Han must be more anxious than us. I''ll tell you..."


    "Why?" Lin Yushu asked.


    "Because it is more important than anything in their eyes, it is normal for them to be anxious..." Sun Qiang returned to Lin Yushu while lighting a cigar.


    "Elder brother, do you think it''s enough if the harem can''t step over this ridge this time?" Lin Yushu asked, squinting at Sun Qiang.


    "..." Sun Qiang heard this, touched his palm, then looked at Lin Yushu and asked, "why do you say that?"


    "If the harem doesn''t wash white this time, I don''t think even Liu Yong can save them. After all, Bi Wenshi and Guo xiongyi are gone now, and there''s nothing to jump in the harem..."


    "Ha ha..." Sun Qiang smiled and didn''t go on.


    "Brother, in fact, I have never understood a problem?" fan Aiguo opened his mouth at this time.


    "What''s the problem?" Sun Qiang asked with a smile.


    "What exactly do Liu Neng''s little five people do? I''ve investigated them many times, but I haven''t found any information..." fan Aiguo looked at Sun Qiang with doubts on his face and asked.


    "Liu Neng..." Sun Qiang giggled and said with a smile: "I''ll tell you so. Liu Neng has no less resources than us. If he is alone, I must kill them, but the talent behind them is really terrible. I don''t want to turn against that person now..."


    After hearing this, Lin Yushu and fan Aiguo were stunned at the same time. It seems that the person behind Liu Neng has been able to make sun Qiang say this terrible sentence for so long.


    "The water in our city is getting deeper and deeper now..." a moment later, Lin Yushu said.

 Chapter 923

    In the hotel where brother long is located.


    "Tomorrow?" I asked, looking at brother long.


    "Well, there are a lot of things in Yunnan. It''s time to go back and have a look..." brother long looked at me and then replied to me very seriously.


    "Hehe, are you short of these days?" I lit a cigarette and asked with a smile.


    "It''s mainly because I''m here. Isn''t it OK? I can''t stay here all the time..." brother long explained in a low voice.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at brother long and smiled. I didn''t continue to persuade him, because I knew brother long was right. After all, they really have nothing to do in our harem. It''s better to go back.


    "You let it go. Then I''ll tell you the contact information of the two factories, and then you can contact them..."


    "OK, just tell me your phone number and I''ll contact them..." I nodded slightly, then turned to look at Wei Yiwen and said, "Uncle Wei, there''s nothing wrong with our harem now. If you can''t, you can go back with brother long..."


    "Why can''t wait to get rid of me now?" Wei Yiwen looked at me with a smile and asked.


    "What''s the matter? I''ll kick you out? Don''t I see how old you are? The current situation of our harem is also fucking unstable, so you''d better follow brother long to Yunnan. I think..."


    "Don''t you just despise me for being old and drive me away?" Wei Yiwen shouted with eyes staring at beads, and then said, "your harem is not very stable now, but aren''t you short of people now? Anyway, I don''t have anything to do when I go back to Yunnan. I might as well help you..."


    Brother long looked at Wei Yiwen speechless and didn''t speak.


    "..." I looked at Wei Yiwen with my lips pursed, and then whispered, "Uncle Wei, I''m really moved if you can say so, but I''ve always felt very sorry for you in my heart since big guy and Castle Peak, so..."


    "So what?" Wei Yiwen asked, squinting at me.


    "Nothing..." I bowed my head and didn''t speak.


    "Ye Han, what''s the situation in your harem? You don''t count it in your heart? What kind of fucking B is it? You''re still in good shape with me now?" Wei Yiwen stared at beads and shouted, and then said: "Big green hill, why did they both die? Don''t forget me to tell you. You let me go back to Yunnan now. Did you fucking think about it for me? I guess it''s the same in my life. Since I can come out at such an old age, I can help you support the stall of the Zhao family. But let me tell you, I help you on the one hand, and brother long let me come on the other hand, but more It''s Wei Yiwen who doesn''t want to be a fucking B! I''m old, but my heart is not dead. What I lack now is not money, but a career! "


    "How old are you? It''s fucking related to your career..." brother long sat aside and asked some speechless.


    "... I just want to see what their children were like when I first came to the harem the day they got up?" Wei Yiwen stared at me and asked.


    "..." I looked at Wei Yiwen and didn''t speak.


    "At that time, they had nothing but a broken bar. Now? Has the harem reached the top? Yes, there is an accident in the harem again, but I will never go at this time. If I don''t go, Zhang Fengyu won''t go. I want to come from Jisang. Why should I come? I just want to watch these people help the harem through this barrier!" Wei Yiwen looked at me loudly and shouted.


    After hearing Wei Yiwen''s words, I was still very moved. After all, Wei Yiwen never told me these things.


    "I think you''d better go back with me. You''re really not suitable to stay in the harem at your age..." brother long advised Wei Yiwen.


    "Roll the calf, love to provide for the aged. Go home to provide for the aged yourself, but I won''t go back." Wei Yiwen scolded brother long irritably.


    "Why? I can''t get rid of it now?" I asked, looking at Wei Yiwen with a smile.


    "Let me tell you this. Even if I die, I have to die in your harem!" Wei Yiwen shouted at me.


    "What the fuck are you? People have kicked you out like this. Can you order a face?" brother long looked at Wei Yiwen in an irritable tone.


    "Don''t talk to me here. Don''t think I don''t know what you think. I can''t leave the harem to work for you. I''ll tell you..."


    "What''s the difference between working for me and working for ye Han?" brother long shouted at Wei Yiwen with some reluctance.


    "I don''t like to work for you, can''t I?" Wei Yiwen asked obliquely.


    "Is there a cleaning aunt between me and ye Han? Tell me?" brother long asked, pointing to Wei Yiwen.


    "No, what does this have to do with his mother''s cleaning aunt?"


    "In my eyes now, you just like the cleaning aunt of others'' back palace. You don''t fucking go back with me..." brother long replied with a big mouth.


    "Can you stop telling me about Aunt Bao Jie?" Wei Yiwen shouted at brother long with a very speechless expression.


    "..." brother long was stunned for a moment, then looked at Wei Yiwen and said, "you can''t go, but Zhang Fengyu must go back with me!"


    "Why?" Wei Yiwen asked obliquely.


    "What the fuck? Zhang Fengyu and Zhang TongZhou are my people. Can''t I take them away?" brother long stood up and asked Wei Yiwen''s big face.


    "When did Zhang Fengyu become your man? I''ll tell you so today. Zhang Fengyu can''t go with you. If you don''t revenge with Castle Peak, Zhang Fengyu can''t go anywhere!"


    "Fart, do you have to leave Zhang TongZhou with you?" brother long asked with some emotional collapse.


    "If Zhang Fengyu doesn''t go, do you think Zhang TongZhou can go back with you?" Wei Yiwen asked reluctantly.


    "I told you not to go too far, you know? Leaf, if you''re fair to me, should those two go with me?" brother long turned to me and asked.


    "Hehe, I think since uncle Wei doesn''t go, I''d better let them stay with Uncle Wei, otherwise uncle Wei is very lonely here alone..."


    Brother long was stunned when he heard my words. Then he came to me, stared at me, clenched his teeth and asked, "did you forget what we said?"


    "What did you say?" I asked with a smile.


    "I didn''t come all the way to save you with my mother from Shanxi. I won''t say anything if I have a daughter. Now you even want to leave me a little brother. Are you fucking human?" brother Long''s eyes at me and Wei Yiwen are still fucking broken.

 Chapter 924

    The harem is in my office.


    "What time is it?" Liu Rui asked Duan Hui, looking at himself with a cigarette end in his mouth.


    Duan Hui heard this, looked at his mobile phone, and then said with a smile: "it''s almost eight o''clock..."


    "Grass, it''s eight o''clock..." Liu Rui scolded silently, then threw down his poker, looked at the north and South and the old car, and they said, "is it time to go to work?"


    "Hehe, it''s time to go to work..." Nanbei replied with a smile.


    "Grass, don''t JB play, go to work!" Liu Rui reached out and pulled the money in front of him, then smiled at Zhang Yuyu and said, "brother Yu doesn''t play anymore..."


    "It''s not your harem. Why are you like this B? Why do you leave when you win the money?" Zhang Fengyu looked at Liu Rui and scolded.


    "I don''t like what you said. If people win money or not, you can''t let others go..." at this time, Zhang TongZhou smiled at Zhang Fengyu with a cigarette end in his mouth and asked.


    "You roll the calf for me, I''ll be upset when I see you now!" Zhang Fengyu kicked Zhang TongZhou impatiently, then stood up and pulled Liu Rui''s clothes and said, "play again, play again..."


    "It''s not big brother. I''m going to work now. It''s time..." Liu Rui looked at Zhang Yu in embarrassment and said.


    "Who doesn''t know you don''t have to go to work in our harem? You''re such a big president Liu still has to go to work?" Zhang Fengyu replied with a smile, and then hurriedly pressed Liu Rui to play poker.


    "What do you mean? Who in our harem doesn''t know I don''t go to work? What kind of busy day I am? You can''t see..." Liu Rui explained to Zhang Fengyu in some silence.


    "Play for a while... Play for a while..." Zhang Fengyu pitifully asked him to stay.


    "No, I find you are so shameless. You have to lose at least 20000 this fucking night? Why are you still playing?" Zhang TongZhou shouted at this time.


    "Do you hear me? I see you are very angry now. If you don''t have to fight the landlord with Ye Han, can I lose so much money?" Zhang Fengyu turned back and stared at beads and shouted, then directly pressed Liu Rui on the seat and began to shuffle.


    "When it''s time to go to work, it''s not enough to stop playing?" Liu Rui asked Zhang Fengyu, some speechless, sitting on his chair.


    "Play will play..." Zhang Fengyu replied with a smile.


    "I told you that if the leaves came back later, you would carry the thunder for us. I''ll tell you!" Liu Rui looked at Zhang Fengyu and threatened.


    "Why should I bear thunder?" Zhang Fengyu was stunned and asked with his neck.


    "You''re going to leave, and the leaves don''t say you. If you don''t top the thunder, who will top the thunder?" at this time, the north and the south said with a smile.


    "... who didn''t tell you I was leaving?" Zhang Fengyu asked, squinting at the north and South while dealing cards.


    "No, why? Don''t you go back to Yunnan with brother long?" Liu Rui stretched out his hand, pulled Zhang Fengyu and asked at his throat.


    "Who did you listen to? I discussed with Wei Yiwen that we are not going back to Yunnan..." Zhang Fengyu whispered back.


    After Zhang Fengyu''s words, the whole room was quiet, because everyone didn''t expect such a good chance to get away. Zhang Fengyu and Wei Yiwen didn''t go. It''s the loyalty of others to say it better, but if it''s not good, it''s a fool. That''s not true, so no one spoke. After all, except Liu Ruiwen and I, we have the right to persuade them, The rest are hard to talk.


    "It''s decided?" Liu Rui asked, pursing his lips and looking at Zhang Fengyu.


    "What''s the decision about this thing? If I don''t go, I''m sure I won''t go..." Zhang Fengyu replied casually, then picked up his poker and took a hard look at Bala, then directly threw the card into the pile of cards, and then bit his teeth and scolded: "fuck, what JB thing..."


    "Ha ha." Liu Rui smiled at Zhang Fengyu and didn''t continue.


    "You really don''t go?" Zhang TongZhou threw the poker on his hand into the pile of cards, and then looked at Zhang Fengyu and asked.


    "When the fuck did I say I was leaving?" Zhang Fengyu asked obliquely.


    "If you don''t go, I won''t go either..." Zhang TongZhou pursed his lips in a very stubborn tone.


    "What does it have to do with you whether I go or not?" Zhang Fengyu asked some speechless.


    "You don''t have to take care of this thing. Anyway, if you don''t go, I won''t fucking go..."


    "You look like a fucking fool!" Zhang Fengyu scolded wordlessly, and then didn''t continue. They all looked at the two brothers and didn''t take up the topic.


    Half an hour later.


    Liu Rui looked at his mobile phone and then said at the top of his voice, "don''t play, don''t play, really don''t play this time..."


    "What are you not playing again?" Zhang Fengyu shouted in silence.


    "Brother, didn''t we agree to play for half an hour?" Liu Rui shouted at Zhang Fengyu.


    "I fucking lost 20000 half an hour ago. Now I''m fine. I fucking lost 40000. I''d better not play..." Zhang Yu looked at Liu Rui with some collapse in his eyes.


    "OK, I won''t write with you, shall we vote?" Liu Rui looked at Zhang Fengyu and discussed.


    "What the fuck is voting? Do all four of you fucking win me? I have nothing to vote for with you?" Zhang Fengyu shouted at the top of his voice.


    But at this time, Wei Yiwen and I came in from outside the office. I squinted at Liu Rui and asked, "what''s the fucking time? What are you doing here? You don''t know how to go to work?"


    "Haven''t you gone? What are you shouting at me..." Liu Rui gave me a speechless look.


    "Why don''t they understand? You don''t know what''s wrong?" I stared and shouted. Then I pointed to the old car and the north and south. They shouted: "why? Are you disgusted now and said that if you have nothing, you can go to the iron tower for imperial food. These two places are fucking short of people!"


    When they heard what I said, they quickly packed their things and ran outside the house.


    "Liu Rui, have you contacted the tower?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "I''m going to call there tomorrow..." Liu Rui whispered back to me.


    "What are you waiting for tomorrow? It''s all about the iron tower now. Call that JB Zhang Xiaogang and make an appointment to get the two fools out of the detention center..."


    "Ah!"


    Liu Rui promised and then walked out of the office with his mobile phone.

 Chapter 925

    In the harem office.


    "They''re all gone. What are you two standing for?" I asked, squinting at Zhang Fengyu and Zhang Tongzhou.


    "Why didn''t you let them all go?" Zhang Fengyu stared at beads and shouted at me with a poker.


    "Why don''t you go? They don''t go to work. What do you do?" I stared at Zhang Fengyu and said back, then waved my hands and said, "it''s nothing. You two roll the calf..."


    "How do I calculate the money?" Zhang Fengyu asked.


    "What money?" I was stunned and asked.


    "I''ve lost more than 40000 Kung Fu in this fucking meeting. If you let them go, they''ll go. What about the money I lost?" Zhang Fengyu shouted at me in a very excited mood.


    "Get out of here! You''ve lost money. What do you want from others..." Wei Yiwen kicked Zhang Yuyu impatiently, then pointed to Zhang Tongzhou and said, "what should you do..."


    "What am I doing?" Zhang TongZhou looked at Wei Yiwen and asked.


    "Where is the shortage of people in your harem now?" Wei Yiwen looked at me and asked.


    "The kitchen lacks two people to cut fruit..." I looked at Zhang Yuyu and said back.


    "You two cut me fruit now!" Wei Yiwen scolded Zhang Fengyu and Zhang Tongzhou.


    "No, what do I cut fruit?" Zhang TongZhou asked Wei Yiwen reluctantly.


    "Yes, how can I cut fruit now?" Zhang Fengyu also shouted.


    "Why, you two are not satisfied with cutting fruit?" Wei Yiwen raised his legs and kicked Zhang Tongzhou, and then said: "if I don''t listen, you two will quickly follow brother long to roll the calf for me. No one can fucking stay..."


    "..." Zhang Fengyu and Zhang TongZhou looked at Wei Yiwen at the same time. After a moment of silence, they turned and ran outside the house.


    "You''re awesome, old JB lamp, you wait for me..." when Zhang TongZhou came to the door, he suddenly turned his head and scolded Wei Yiwen.


    "Son of a bitch, get out of here!" Wei Yiwen replied with staring eyes.


    ����


    Zhang Tongzhou and Zhang Fengyu just walked out of the door and found Liu Rui eavesdropping at the door.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled awkwardly when he saw the two people coming out.


    "What are you doing here?" Zhang Fengyu asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "Nothing, I''m just idle. I''ll wait here..." Liu Rui replied awkwardly with his back hands, and then took two steps forward.


    Zhang Yuyu and Zhang TongZhou looked at each other. Then Zhang TongZhou looked at Zhang Yuyu and asked, "what are we going to do now?"


    "..." Zhang Fengyu was stunned for a moment, then said with a big mouth: "what the fuck can you do, cut fruit..."


    "No, you''re really going to cut fruit?" Zhang TongZhou shouted, staring at the beads.


    "What if you don''t give the fruit? The old man Wei Yiwen wants us to go now. If we don''t cut the fruit now, we must get rid of us..." Zhang Fengyu replied with his eyes tilted, and then ran downstairs.


    "Grass, when the fuck did I do this work..." Zhang TongZhou shouted after Zhang Fengyu.


    "Love JB, if you don''t do it, get out of here!" Zhang Yu scolded wordlessly.


    "I''m not fucking right yet. I''ll tell you..."


    At this time, North and South and the old car came face to face. North and South looked at Zhang Yuyu with a smile and asked, "what are you going to do?"


    "Cut the fruit..." Zhang Fengyu replied silently, and then walked into the back kitchen without looking back.


    "Why are you going?" the north and South looked at Zhang Tongzhou and asked.


    "I fucking cut fruit too..."


    "Ha ha, the two brothers have gone to cut fruit." the old car looked at the two people and smiled silently.


    ����


    The other side.


    Liu Rui gave Zhang Fengyu and Zhang Tongzhou. After they separated, they directly found a quiet place and dialed Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Hello? Is that brother Zhang?" Liu Rui asked with a smile after he connected the phone.


    "Ah, who are you?"


    "I''m from the Hougong bar in our city..." Liu Rui introduced himself. Without saying his name, it''s enough to say it''s from that place.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard that it was from our harem. Then he said with a smile: "you''re from the harem! I''ve heard a lot about you..."


    "Ha ha, I haven''t heard much about your name, brother Zhang..." Liu Rui smiled back and then asked, "it''s not easy for me to get your phone from President Du. You are a busy man. How busy have you been lately..."


    "It''s ok..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a chirp.


    "Ha ha." Liu Rui smiled and then felt that the greetings were almost the same, so he directly cut into the theme and asked, "what brother Zhang, are there two people in our harem now in your hands?"


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang was stunned, and then asked in a low voice, "man, are you talking about those two with guns?"


    Liu Rui has the final say with a smile. Then he goes on, "this is a piece of art. Do you have the same brother?"


    "Stop, this is not what I say alone. After all, their case is not small..." Zhang Xiaogang quickly stopped.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui was silent for a moment, and then suddenly asked, "brother Zhang, since I''ve talked about it now, I won''t beat around the bush with you. Those two people are from the harem. Now I want to get them out. What do you think is appropriate?"


    "Man, these two people are hard to deal with!"


    Liu Rui knew that Zhang Xiaogang was like a price increase, so Liu Rui had no ink. He asked very directly, "it''s 150000 for two people. Brother Zhang, do you think it''s convenient over there?"


    "Brother, I has the final say in this matter..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with some embarrassment.


    "200000, man, do you think so?" Liu Rui then asked.


    "No, otherwise, let''s find a place to talk about them alone sometime, OK?" Zhang Xiaogang felt that the price was almost the same, so he asked very actively.


    "Ha ha, OK!" Liu Rui replied with a smile, and then said, "well, brother Zhang, I''ll go to your tower tomorrow, and then I''ll call you when I arrive. Can you see?"


    "That''s the best." Zhang Xiaogang quickly promised.


    "Brother Zhang, we''ll see you tomorrow."


    "OK..." Zhang Xiaogang nodded slightly and then hung up the phone directly.


    After putting down his cell phone, Liu Rui scolded with a big mouth: "fuck, what the fuck is it now? Eating people? It''s too little to pay him 150000. I''m really not afraid to catch it or what..."

 Chapter 926

    After Liu Rui put down his cell phone, he strolled around the second floor of the harem, then pushed the door and walked into my office.


    "Why, it''s over?" I sat on the chair in the office and looked at Liu Rui.


    "This stupid man is fucking black, and he''s not afraid to die..." Liu Rui looked at me and muttered.


    "Hehe, why are you so angry?" Wei Yiwen looked at Liu Rui with a smile and asked.


    "This fool told him that 150000 yuan is too little. I''m really convinced now. It''s good that Lao Bian Xiaohei''s two gadgets can be worth 150000 yuan. This fool is too little. Just tell me that those two gadgets are JB banging with a broken gun. This fucking wants me 200000 yuan. Lao Bian Xiaohei and they sell all their mother''s heart, liver, spleen, stomach and kidney, which can be worth 200000 yuan 200000? Tell me how they can sell 200000? "Liu Rui said to me.


    "Yes, it''s not you. I really forgot about it..." I suddenly realized when I heard Liu Rui''s words.


    "What do you mean?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at me.


    "Where did the guns come from?" I rubbed my palm and looked at Liu Rui.


    "Yes, these two people should not have pistols, and we haven''t fired guns for them!" Liu Rui nodded slightly to agree with me. Liu Rui looked at me with his mouth and asked, "I''m curious when you say so. Whose guns are these two things?"


    "I have to find out the gun, or who will pay the fucking 200000?" I replied speechless.


    "Yes, we must find out. This is the root of evil." Liu Rui patted the table and agreed with me very much.


    "Why are you so excited?" I asked, squinting at Liu Rui.


    "Anyway, it''s not my gun. I think 80% of the gun is Han Chao''s fool. If you want to find it, you have to find me from Han Chao and tell you..." Liu Rui looked at me and explained, then said: "Han Chao''s fool, I told you there must be a problem, so we must start from Han Chao and I''ll tell you!"


    "Are you so sure?" I looked at Liu Rui''s excited performance, silently replied, and then said: "I feel Han Chao should not, he doesn''t have a gun in his hand..."


    "Who do you think it is?" Liu Rui may be thirsty, licking his lips and looking at me.


    "Will it be the rest of you who go out to do business?" Wei Yiwen looked at me and asked.


    "Yes, how can I forget this!" I reached out and patted the table, and then said, "whose car did Xiao hei and Lao Bian drive out?"


    "Er..." Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this, then looked at me with a smile and said, "what, you two talk first! I''ll go out for a walk..."


    "Wait a minute!"


    I shouted at Liu Rui, then pointed to Liu Rui and asked, "are they yours?"


    "What... What is my fucking car? My car is still in the parking lot under us. How can it be my car?" Liu Rui explained with me.


    "Fart, you fucking drove my car that day. Tell me the truth. Did you leave the gun in the car?" I asked with a smile.


    "No, if you say so, I really have to think about it. If you give me some time, I''m a little confused now..."


    "You don''t have to think about it. The gun must be yours, and the 200000 will be deducted from your salary!" I looked at Liu Rui''s expression and instantly understood what was going on. Liu Rui must have left the gun in the car, otherwise he wouldn''t be so nervous.


    "No, have you investigated it now?" Liu Rui shouted at me.


    "What''s not investigated? Meng Liang Yuanyuan''s car is now in use. Our company''s car is idle. Do you understand?"


    "I understand, but I''m thinking about a problem now..." Liu Rui looked at me and said.


    "What''s the problem?"


    "Do you think someone framed me?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me with a big mouth.


    "What''s he? Someone framed you!" Wei Yiwen shouted at Liu Rui in silence.


    "Don''t talk, uncle Wei. Ye, you heard about me. You said that this mouth is usually very idle. You don''t offend them. But you said that there is no such situation, that is, they deliberately put the gun in my car, and then waited for Lao Bian and Xiao Hei to take the pistol, and then waited for them to make a mistake. At this time, as soon as they found my head, this is * naked framing me You, leaf, you can''t take it lightly, you know? "Liu Rui looked at me and said.


    "It''s not what you said. What are these things?" I looked at Liu Rui speechless.


    "I mean, now I suspect someone deliberately put a gun in the car to frame me!" Liu Rui looked at me and repeated, then said, "I really doubt that Han Chao framed me!"


    "Get the fuck out of here. Who''s free to frame you in such a big circle! Who do you think you are and frame you..." I waved to Liu Rui impatiently and then said: "You said Han Chao framed you. Do you think Han Chao''s brain can think so much about framing you? Don''t mention framing. Even if he directly drugged Han Chao, he can do such a thing. What brain is he? Don''t you count it in your heart?"


    "Then you have to believe that the gun is mine?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me.


    "You''ll be done with the money..."


    "I have no money..."


    "Don''t talk to me. You''ve just left brother long for 100000. Don''t think I don''t know..." I replied irritably.


    "No, how do you know?" Liu Rui asked, staring at me.


    "Brother long told me..."


    "Why does he say everything outside?" Liu Rui sighed helplessly, then bit his lips and looked at me and said, "but now I still think someone framed me. I still have reservations about what I just said. I''ll tell you!"


    "Get the fuck out of here. Who''s free to frame you? Get the money..." I looked at Liu Rui and scolded irritably.


    "I will certainly investigate this matter. Now I doubt Han Chao very much."


    "Can you get out of here?"


    ����


    Liu Rui walked out of my office. After Liu Rui left, Wei Yiwen looked at me with a smile and said, "now you can take care of Liu Rui in your harem..."


    "If you don''t peek at people''s clothes, you can manage..." I replied with a smile.


    "It''s not that you always say something about peeking at people changing clothes..." Wei Yiwen looked at me with some speechless eyes.

 Chapter 927

    In a temporary interrogation room.


    After Zhang Xiaogang answered Liu Rui''s phone, he put down his mobile phone with a smile, then picked up the newspaper on the table and read it.


    "Did the Hougong call you?" the colleague who used to play with his mobile phone asked with a smile when he saw Zhang Xiaogang put down his mobile phone.


    "Well, it''s a big fucking job to give 200000 to the other side..." Zhang Xiaogang was obviously in a good mood, bared his teeth and turned back.


    "Hehe, who in our city doesn''t know that those people in the harem are rich? I heard that the hotel in the harem was opened. Do you know how much money someone paid Ye Han?" the colleague looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    "How much is it?" Zhang Xiaogang was stunned, then narrowed his eyes and asked.


    "This number!"


    The colleague reached out and drew a number.


    "Half a million?"


    Zhang Xiaogang stared at the beads and shouted.


    "How much is 500000? You said more!"


    "Can''t it be eight million?" Zhang Xiaogang''s voice was obviously much higher, because in their eyes, 800000 had been a lot, but what the fuck is the number of eight million? This is not what ordinary people can study and understand, because they will never meet the kind of people who can give them 800000 with gifts.


    "Cao, eight million, eight million. What the fuck am I telling you? The man directly gave Ye Han an international cashier''s check for five million. At that time, the police chief of our city, oh, Guo xiongyi, the former police chief, was also present. Just tell me. A hotel opened. The police chief went there in person. Tell me what weight it is?" The colleague turned his mouth and shouted.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard what his colleagues said. Someone gave us $80 million just as a gift. What the fuck does that matter? You say, Zhang Xiaogang said, "do you think my 200000 is less?"


    "What''s less? What''s the big deal for people? Just go out and bring a gun? I''ll tell you about it. Although the Hougong is not as powerful as before, let me tell you this. If the Hougong is really anxious, even our police dare to do it. We really can''t afford to provoke those people in the Hougong. People themselves rely on bullet blades, so it''s almost impossible Ok... "The colleague whispered a word of advice, and then said," in fact, I don''t think you want 200000 yuan. Just let the person go for 100000 yuan, so that you can remember you in the back palace. "


    "I''m a policeman. Let the fucking underworld remember? Can they send me a banner or something?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with his eyes askew.


    "You seem stupid. There are so many things that can be done in the back palace. Let me tell you this. As long as we can go to people''s imperial food, we are all dignitaries. What white bull in our city can''t force?"


    "Niubi, I''ve heard of Baibao." Zhang Xiaogang nodded.


    "Bai Bao and ye Han, that is, the boss of the back palace, eat the imperial meal together, but Bai Bao doesn''t want a penny. That''s Ye Han''s strength! Bai Bao is so sneaky. Ye Han, you''re a little policeman. You have more JB?" the colleague asked as if he knew a lot.


    "Really?" Zhang Xiaogang asked, licking his lips and looking at his colleagues.


    "As long as you can get to know the people in the harem, they are not worth more than 100000 yuan. If you have something to do in the future, you will find the people in the harem. Ye Han, the boss of the harem, heard that people are still good..." the colleague paused, then moved his chair, sat next to Zhang Xiaogang, and whispered to Zhang Xiaogang: "I tell you, people from the harem may often come here in the future, so you have plenty of opportunities to get rich in the future..."


    "Hehe, how do you know that those people in the harem will often come to us in the future?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "You''re stupid. We''re about to move here. They came for the University City project. Do you know why the mayor and the director of the Public Security Bureau went down?"


    "I don''t know..." Zhang Xiaogang shook his head slightly.


    "It''s because of the university town. It seems that I didn''t understand with the harem. Later, the harem boss directly laid Bi Wenshi down. Now the body can''t be found. Just say, how fucking evil is the harem?" the colleague looked at Zhang Xiaogang with nose and eyes.


    "Really? They made the mayor?" Zhang Xiaogang asked, putting down his newspaper, licking his lips and looking at his colleagues.


    "What did I lie to you about? I just told you that the Hougong people came to the development zone. As long as we two have a good relationship with those people, if we want to go up or something, it''s all ye Han''s words. If you offend these people, ye Han dares to take people to block Bi Wenshi on the mountain and dare not come down. We both want to go down now It''s to get on well with them. What a cow! "


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when his colleague said these words directly. Zhang Xiaogang stretched out his hand and lit a cigarette. Then he looked at his colleague and asked, "why is the harem so awesome?"


    "You ask me who I''m going to ask?" the colleague replied with his eyes askew, and then said, "do you know the Lin Zhiyong in the police station in our city?"


    "I know, it''s the one like a JB lamp. Didn''t you come to our police station last time?" Zhang Xiaogang nodded back.


    "Ba Da!"


    At the same time, he stretched out his hand and lit a cigarette, then narrowed his eyes and said, "last time, ye Han and several of them didn''t kill this fool. I told you that the people in the harem will have to kill this fool one day. Lin Zhiyong doesn''t deal with the harem now. Either the harem will fall or he will fall. I''ll tell you sooner or later."


    "No, if you say so, isn''t it bad for us to get too close to the harem?" Zhang Xiaogang held a cigarette and didn''t light it.


    "What''s wrong with this thing? Don''t you see the situation? What can Lin Zhiyong help us and what can the harem family help us? Why don''t you understand this?"


    "How do you know so much?" Zhang Xiaogang looked at his colleagues and asked.


    "How long have I been in our bureau?" my colleague asked, squinting at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Almost three or four months..." Zhang Xiaogang licked his lips and replied.


    "Do you know who I followed when I didn''t fucking come to our side?" the colleague continued.


    "Who?" Zhang Xiaogang was stunned.


    "At that time, my immediate boss was Guo Siwei, the former captain of the criminal investigation team of our Municipal Bureau!" the colleague stared at the beads and shouted, and then directly threw his cigarette butts into the ashtray.

 Chapter 928

    "No, you were fooling around with Guo Xiaogang. I support Guo Xiaohua. Isn''t Guo xiongyi''s son? What are you doing here?" Zhang Xiaogang looked at his colleagues and asked.


    "What JB words are you talking about? You don''t know what happened in our city for a while? One of our old owners was transferred to another city and the other became the president of the University, so I came to our side..." the colleague replied with a smile.


    "What''s the relationship between Guo''s thinking and ye Han?" Zhang Xiaogang then asked.


    "Hehe, you don''t even know this..." the colleague smiled silently and then said: "Let me tell you this. Ye Han and Guo xiongyi wore a pair of pants. At that time, ye Han handled everything by Guo''s thinking. At that time, I often followed Guo''s thinking, so I knew what they had in mind. Ye Han was so awesome at the end, so I knew very well..."


    "Do you think it''s reliable?" Zhang Xiaogang asked, looking at his colleagues.


    "Nonsense, if it''s not reliable, I''ll tell you something..." the colleague gave a speechless look at Zhang Xiaogang, and then added: "I tell you that Guo thought has taken at least several million from ye Han in the past two years, so as long as we fix it with Ye Han, I don''t know how much it is, but it must be more than your one hundred and eighty million, isn''t it..."


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled silently, then patted the dust on his legs, looked at his colleagues and said, "OK, I''ll have a good chat with the people in the harem tomorrow..."


    "Why don''t you take me there tomorrow..." my colleague bared his teeth and asked Zhang Xiaogang.


    "What are you doing?" Zhang Xiaogang scolded speechlessly, and then said, "if you go, who the hell will look at the people in our interrogation room?"


    "I''m not afraid that you can''t understand with them?" the colleague replied with a smile, and then said: "by the way, the bald and binzi''s family hasn''t come yet, have they?"


    "Well, it''s estimated that those two people are choking enough to get out. No, I''ll scare them later. I really can''t drag them directly to the police station and squat for 15 days. Otherwise, these two people are too fucking ink. These two people are like fucking dog skin plaster. I spend more time watching them than you..." Zhang Xiaogang scolded wordlessly, and then ran out of the office with his back to his hands.


    "I''ll tell you what, you should think about taking me there tomorrow!" the colleague shouted at Zhang Xiaogang at the top of his voice.


    "You''re not saying that. I forgot. Let''s add a shift tonight. Don''t go home. Look at the two people in the harem..." Zhang Xiaogang turned and looked at his colleagues and shouted.


    "No, why the hell are you working overtime tonight?" my colleague shouted, looking at Zhang Xiaogang speechless.


    "Nonsense, these two people are two goddamn gods of wealth. If we want to walk into the harem in the future, don''t we have to point to these two people?" Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile.


    "Then you can''t work overtime alone?" the colleague shouted at the top of his voice.


    "What''s the meaning of carrying it here?" Zhang Xiaogang scolded wordlessly, and then reached out to push the door and went out.


    ����


    After leaving the office, Zhang Xiaogang squinted at the bald head and binzi in the interrogation room, paused, and then walked into the interrogation room.


    "Brother Zhang, when can I go out?" the bald man rushed to see Zhang Xiaogang as if he saw his own father.


    "Yes, brother Zhang, when can we go out?" bin Zi also shouted.


    Zhang Xiaogang squinted at the two men, then reached out and picked up the rubber stick placed at the door, weighed it twice in his hand, then pointed to his bald head and asked, "are you a little shameless?"


    "No, brother Zhang, what''s the matter with us?" the bald head pushed back a step and looked at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "I fucking asked you two to call. Did you two call?" Zhang Xiaogang knocked on the table above the interrogation room with a stick and stared at the beads.


    "Hit... Hit..." the bald stammered back, then turned his head and looked at binzi and asked, "did you hit?"


    "I fucking beat before you..." binzi replied wordlessly.


    "Brother Zhang, we both fought?" he said, looking at Zhang Xiaogang with a bald head.


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled silently and then shouted, "since the phone has been called, why hasn''t anyone sent money?"


    Bald and binzi were stunned when they heard this.


    "It''s been a few fucking days. How many boxes of lunch have you two eaten? What am I doing? A hotel?" Zhang Xiaogang stared at the beads and shouted.


    "It''s not brother Zhang. Hasn''t my lady sent me money?" he asked, looking at Zhang Xiaogang with a bald head.


    "Send a JB, I''ve been waiting here for two days without seeing anyone..." Zhang Xiaogang scolded speechlessly, then took out his mobile phone, patted it on the table, stared at the beads and shouted: "Now call your family. If I can''t see the money today, I''ll take you directly to the police station, detain you for two months and impose a fine of 3000. How can I choose you to do it yourself!"


    Looking at Zhao Xiaogang with a bald head, he was silent for a moment. Then he quickly picked up his mobile phone and dialed his daughter-in-law at home. A moment later, he shouted to the phone, "what the fuck are you doing at home? I asked you to send money. Why haven''t you come yet?"


    "Fart, you don''t count what''s going on in our family. I go out to buy some money a day, and you send it to the police station many times. I tell you, no matter what, I just don''t have money this time. What do you like? Even if you die in the police station today, I don''t have money!" the old woman who answered the phone shouted very horizontally.


    "How the fuck do you talk to me? If I don''t go out, who the fuck will help you find guests? Are you fucking crazy?" he shouted with his bald head staring at beads.


    "I said I don''t have money, I just don''t have money. You don''t have to tell me anything else. Who do you want to find? Anyway, I don''t have a penny!" the other end of the opposite side shouted at a loud voice, and then hung up with a bang.


    "It''s not how you fucking tell me..." before the bald head finished, I found that the opposite side had hung up.


    "Brother Zhang, look at this..." he smiled at Zhang Xiaogang with his bare head holding his mobile phone.


    "Today is the last day. If I can''t see the money, you both have to be detained. Do you understand?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted with his shoulder and bald head.

 Chapter 929

    After hearing Zhang Xiaogang''s words, bald head quickly picked up his mobile phone and dialed his daughter-in-law''s phone again.


    "No, why the fuck did you hang up on me?" the bald daughter-in-law shouted with her bald head staring at beads after she connected the phone.


    "Don''t I fucking tell you? I don''t have any money now. Why the fuck are you calling me?"


    "Shall I go to you? Didn''t I give you 10000 a few days ago? You fucking stuffed it in B?" the bald tone scolded very anxiously.


    "Fart, don''t you want to go back after you fucking give it to me?"


    "Is there such a thing?" the bald head was stunned after hearing this sentence.


    "Have you not counted yourself? What''s the matter with you? You raised a little fox outside. Don''t think I don''t know..." the bald daughter-in-law shouted at the top of her voice.


    "No..." before the bald head said this sentence, I heard the woman across the phone shouting: "don''t fucking call me. If you have something, go directly to your little fox..."


    "Fuck you..." before he finished his bald words, he hung up the phone again.


    "Brother Zhang, you say this stupid woman..." he asked Zhang Xiaogang with a bare head and a cell phone.


    "By nonsense, I want to see money now. Do you understand?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted, pointing to his bald head.


    "Hey..." the bald man sighed helplessly, and then dialed the phone of the little three he raised outside.


    "Hey, baby, what are you doing now?" the bald head asked with a smile at the mobile phone.


    "Ah, I''m taking a bath. What''s the matter?" a young girl''s voice came from the opposite side.


    "You still answer the phone after taking a bath?" the bald man replied without a word.


    "You''re fucking serious!" Zhang Xiaogang raised his legs and kicked his bald head.


    "What, baby, do you have money now? If you have money, bring me some. Something happened to me..."


    "What''s the matter? You''ve been caught whoring?" asked the woman opposite mildly.


    "What''s the matter? I''ll go whoring. I''m doing serious business..." I replied with a bald head and then said, "if you''re okay, you''ll come here. I need 10000 yuan..."


    "Ten thousand, I don''t have ten thousand now..."


    "Didn''t I give you 20000 last time?" the bald head shouted with suppressed anger in his heart.


    "Didn''t people buy bags?" the girl shouted softly.


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at his bald head without a word, then stretched out his hand and pointed to binzi and shouted, "what, you call after he calls. Today, I see who''s money. I let who can''t see the money. No one wants to go..."


    Binzi quickly nodded when he heard this, then stretched out his hand to push his bald head and said, "you fucking fight quickly, I''ll fight after you fight..."


    "Fuck you... I''m fucking studying business!" the bald head replied irritably, and then said to the mobile phone: "what do I ask you, baby, how much money do you have in your hand now?"


    "I still have more than 2000 in my hand..."


    "Two thousand is not enough! Can you borrow some for me?"


    "Who can I borrow money from?"


    "Don''t you have many friends?" asked the bald man.


    "Are you still busy? You''re fine. I''ll take a bath..."


    Zhang Xiaogang took a silent look at his bald head, then ran into the interrogation room where Lao Bian and Xiao Hei were located with his back hands.


    ����


    When Xiaohei saw Zhao Xiaogang coming in, Xiaohei quickly stood up and looked at Zhang Xiaogang and shouted, "man, when will you let us out? Look what kind of B this fool is holding..."


    Zhang Xiaogang squinted at Lao Bian lying on the ground, then smiled and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "What''s the matter? I''ll hold it in your place." Lao Bian looks very miserable, and his hair is messy, basically just like the beggar on the main road.


    "Ha ha, I''m sorry..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile, and then said: "well, you two should go out almost tomorrow. The people in your harem have contacted me, and the appointment time is tomorrow.


    "No, how did I contact you?" Lao Bian directly stood up and stared at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "No, I don''t know about this thing. Who knows how they contacted us..." Zhang Xiaogang replied speechlessly, and then said, "maybe the people over there are busy!"


    "Damn it, it''s not taking us two seriously now..." Lao Bian bit his teeth and scolded, then turned to look at Xiao hei and said, "I tell you this must be the idea of Han Chao''s fool. When I meet this fool, I have to fucking study it with him..."


    Xiao Hei looked at Lao Bian and didn''t speak.


    "What are you two doing in the harem, man?" Zhang Xiaogang asked, looking at Lao Bian intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Hotel manager..." Lao Bian replied very casually. Then he was stunned, looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked, "what are you asking?"


    "Nothing, nothing. You don''t have to be nervous. I''m just chatting..." Zhao Xiaogang waved his hand with a smile and then said, "I heard that this hotel here is Baibao, isn''t it?"


    "What the fuck is Bai Bao''s, this restaurant is Ye Han''s, but Bai Bao did a favor and paid a little dividends at the end of the year..." after Lao Bian said this, Xiao Hei quickly stretched out his hand and pulled Lao Bian.


    "Why didn''t you drag me?" Lao Bian turned to look at Xiaohei and shouted, then looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said, "I''ll tell you what, we are basically the top leaders in our hotel, just Ye Han and Han Chao. I''ll tell you nothing..."


    "Ha ha." Zhang Xiaogang smiled at this, then touched his nose and looked at Lao Bian and asked, "what do you mean? You two are not young in that hotel?"


    "How do you believe it?" Zhang Xiaogang looked at him with a squint. Then he stretched out his hand to point out the little black and asked, "Hey, hey, hey, are you saying that the two has the final say?"


    "...." Xiao Hei looked at Lao Bian helplessly.


    "You''re not talking!" Lao Bian shouted, staring at beads.


    Idiot has the final say: "yes!" shouted the little black irritable, and then went on, "Ye Han and Han Chao are stupid, and there is no use saying anything. The two of us have the final say..."


    "Well, you see, what position do you understand now?" Lao Bian looked at Zhang Xiaogang with a smile and asked.


    "I see..." Zhang Xiaogang nodded quickly.


    "I''ll tell you, no one is easy to use in the harem now..." Lao Bian sat on the table in a very inflated state, and Zhang Xiaogang didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 930

    In the interrogation room of the tower, Lao Bian watched Zhang Xiaogang whet and haw. Originally, Zhang Xiaogang''s family came in to be polite. Although he knew that this old Bian was crazy, Zhang Xiaogang himself wanted to get close to Lao Bian and Xiao Hei, so Lao Bian said, Zhang Xiaogang was embarrassed to say go, Can only stand up and nod with a smile.


    "Come on, don''t fucking ink. When did you say this? How the fuck don''t I know..." Xiao Hei on one side really couldn''t listen. He stared at Lao Bian and shouted, trying to make Lao Bian shut his mouth, but Lao Bian was not happy immediately when he heard this.


    "What do you mean? I''m bragging?" Lao Bian looked back at Xiao hei and asked.


    "If you say anything else, I won''t say anything. Why do you say Liu Rui has nothing to do to wash your underpants? Is there such a thing?" Xiao Hei looked at Lao Bian silently and shouted.


    "You haven''t come at that time, you don''t know the situation..." Lao Bian waved his hand impatiently, then looked at this Xiaogang and bragged.


    "When didn''t I come? Why the fuck don''t I believe it? Liu Rui can wash your underpants..." Xiao Hei looked at Lao Bian and shouted, then dragged Zhang Xiaogang and said, "OK, what should you do? He''s bragging here. What he said is nothing at all..."


    "Hehe, it''s all right. I just listened blindly... I didn''t take it seriously..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile, then looked at Lao Bian and asked, "man, I heard you took Bi Wenshi in our city, didn''t you?"


    Lao Bian was stunned when he heard this. Then he touched his nose and looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked, "Why are you asking me about this?"


    "Don''t I have nothing to inquire about..." Zhang Xiaogang replied in a low voice. The expression on his face was a little embarrassed. After all, he just wanted to ask Lao Bian to see if the things his colleagues said were true.


    "Just asking?" Lao Bian asked, looking at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Ah, what else can I do? I''ve been dead for such a long time. Can I solve the case for him or what?" Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile.


    "I tell you, you can inquire about some things, but you''d better not inquire about some things..." Lao Bian replied, pointing to Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Hehe, if you don''t know, I won''t ask..."


    "Grass, I don''t know what? Let me tell you the fuck. There''s nothing I don''t know about the harem. At the beginning, Bi Wenshi took all the people in our harem to the mountain. Even our boss Ye Han was kidnapped. Do you know how they came out?" Lao Bian looked at Zhang Xiaogang with a big mouth.


    "How did you come out?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "It was the three of us who rode up the mountain on a motorcycle!" Lao Bian patted the table and shouted, and then said, "at that time, the three of us had two watermelon knives in our hands. I killed Ye Han directly up the mountain without saying a word. Later, I gave them all..."


    "True or false?" Zhang Xiaogang now doesn''t know whether what Lao Bian said is true or false.


    "Grass, why don''t you believe it?" Lao Bian scolded silently, then looked at Xiaohei and asked, "is Xiaohei what I said?"


    "Isn''t that what Han Chao took us up?" Xiao Hei replied in a wordless way.


    "Nonsense, did we go too?" Lao Bian shouted awkwardly.


    "Didn''t the three of us go up and let someone lie down? Later, it wasn''t Ye. Didn''t people run out by Liu Rui?"


    "Grass, it''s really hard for me to talk to you now!" Lao Bian looked at Xiao hei and scolded silently, and then said: "Never mind what happened, but it was the three of us who went up the mountain that played a very important role. Without the three of us, all the people in the harem would have to leave there. Han Chao didn''t come out with us today. Otherwise, he should be squatting with us now in the normal plot..."


    "Fortunately, Han Chao didn''t come out, otherwise you would have to pit him..." Xiao Hei scolded wordlessly.


    "Cao, don''t fucking talk to me. I''m upset when I look at you now!" Lao Bian scolded Xiao Hei, then put his arm around Zhang Xiaogang''s shoulder and said, "I ask you, do you know the captain of the criminal police team in H city?"


    "Lin Zhiyong?" Zhang Xiaogang looked at Lao Bian and asked.


    "Yes, it''s the fool!" Lao Bian nodded slightly and then said, "I told you that we didn''t kill the fool last time. Later, if the three of us hadn''t turned the war around, the people in the harem would be very dangerous. I''ll tell you..."


    "Didn''t brother long save us? Why do you take everything from yourself..." Xiao Hei squatted aside and looked at Lao Bian in silence.


    "Did I fucking talk to you? If I didn''t talk, would you shut up?" Lao Bian pointed to Xiao hei and scolded, and then said, "I tell you, I used to save Ye Han from water and fire for a few times. Today I''m careless, otherwise I wouldn''t fall on your hands..."


    "What do you mean, Bi Wenshi and Lin Zhiyong? You did it all?" Zhang Xiaogang asked Lao Bian in surprise.


    "..." Lao Bian was stunned when he heard this sentence. Then he looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked, "are you talking about me?"


    "Do people still use idioms? Didn''t you explain yourself just now?" Xiao Hei scolded wordlessly.


    "Hehe, too." Lao Bian nodded, then patted Zhang Xiaogang on the shoulder and asked, "man, you talk to me from the bottom of your heart. Are you talking to me?"


    "What do you say?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "Forget it, I don''t care about it. I''m very responsible to tell you that Bi Wenshi''s death and Lin Zhiyong have nothing to do with us, but I did both of them alone. If you want to find the police, you can let the police catch me and finish it. You don''t have to find others and solve the case directly..."


    "Man, since you have said so, I am also responsible to tell you that I am not a cliche. I just have nothing to ask!" Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile.


    "Ha ha, it''s not just a cliche!" Lao Bian smiled at Zhang Xiaogang and then didn''t go on.


    "Well, if you two have nothing to do, I won''t tell you. I''m in the office today. If you two have anything to do, just call me directly..."


    After inquiring about these two things, Zhang Xiaogang knew there was nothing to do, so he turned and was ready to go.

 Chapter 931

    Seeing Zhang Xiaogang ready to go out, Lao Bian quickly stretched out his hand and shouted, "wait..."


    "What''s the matter?" Zhang Xiaogang looked back and asked.


    "Man, the smoke is gone. Leave the smoke for me?" Lao Bian licked his lips and asked with a smile.


    "Ha ha, that''s it..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled, then reached out and took out two boxes of Yuxi, gently put them on the table, then looked at Lao Bian and said with a smile: "if you want anything, just call me!"


    "Ha ha, OK!" Lao Bian smiled and agreed, then reached out and patted Zhang Xiaogang on the shoulder.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned, then smiled at Lao Bian, and then walked out of the interrogation room with his back hands.


    Lao Bian stood there, stretched out his hand, took out a cigarette and held it in his mouth. Then he looked at Zhao Xiaogang''s back with a smile and said to Xiaohei: "nice person..."


    Xiao Hei squinted at Lao Bian and didn''t speak.


    "Very nice person, just talking a little more..." Lao Bian saw Xiao hei and added.


    "I don''t think he talks as much as you. I find that no one talks as much as you..." Xiao Hei stared at Lao Bian and scolded him speechless.


    "No, what do you mean?" Lao Bian lit a cigarette on his mouth with a lighter, then squinted at Xiao hei and asked.


    "What do I mean? You don''t count in your heart? Let me fucking tell you... You talk a little more today. Don''t talk outside if you have nothing?" Xiao Hei stared at Lao Bian and shouted.


    "No, do you have a problem with me now or what? I found that you talk like a gun today... What the fuck do you mean when I say a word?" Lao Bian went to Xiao hei and reached out and handed Xiao Hei a cigarette.


    Xiao Hei looked at the smoke in Lao Bian''s hand, turned his mouth, and then turned his head directly.


    "Oh, I''m just idle boasting. I''m idle. Are you like this B?" Lao Bian asked, looking at Xiao Hei in silence.


    "No, some you can say, some you can''t say. Why don''t you say everything now?" Xiao Hei shouted at Lao Bian.


    "Is what I said important? I''m not talking nonsense?" Lao Bian shouted a little reluctantly.


    Xiao Hei squinted at Lao Bian, then stretched out his hand to take the cigarette in Lao Bian''s hand, then looked at Lao Bian and said, "think about it for yourself next time when you encounter this situation. What''s the situation in our harem now? You don''t count it in your heart?"


    "Didn''t I talk nonsense? Are you so excited?" Lao Bian was obviously not as confident as he was just now.


    "If you don''t talk nonsense, we''d better talk less. If you say something wrong, how to deal with an accident..." Xiaohei kindly reminded me.


    "Ha ha, I know..." Lao Bian nodded with a smile and then said: "I''m just holding it here. Cao fucking Han Chao doesn''t know what''s going on. At this time, he has to trip us both..."


    "You don''t have to worry. We can go out tomorrow!"


    "After I go out, I have to find this fool to nag..." Lao Bian replied with his teeth.


    Now the anger of these two people towards Han Chao has reached the peak. Now these two people hate Han Chao very much.


    ����


    On the other hand, after Zhang Xiaogang left the interrogation room, he looked at binzi and his bald head with a smile.


    "Brother Zhang!" the bald man shouted after seeing Zhang Xiaogang.


    "How are you two on the phone?" Zhang Xiaogang asked, smiling at his bald head.


    "Brother Zhang, my daughter-in-law will bring the money tomorrow. Can you give me a day?" he shouted, looking at Zhang Xiaogang with some excitement.


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled.


    "Brother Zhang, just tomorrow morning, they will come tomorrow morning..." the bald head shouted quickly.


    "OK, I''ll spend another day with you. I must see the money tomorrow. Do you understand?" Zhang Xiaogang nodded back.


    "Thank you, brother Zhang, thank you!" the bald man shouted at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "What about you?" Zhang Xiaogang asked, looking at binzi.


    "Me too, tomorrow..."


    Zhao Xiaogang was stunned for a moment, then nodded, then ran to his office with a little song on his back.


    ����


    "Why, it''s over?" my colleagues asked with a smile when they saw Zhang Xiaogang coming back.


    "Hmm!" Zhang Xiaogang nodded, then pulled a chair and sat opposite his colleagues. Then he looked at his colleagues with a smile and asked, "what you just told me about the harem is true?"


    "Cao, don''t you believe it? If you don''t believe it, ask those two people. Aren''t they all from the harem?" my colleague looked at Zhang Xiaogang and his eyes were silent.


    "I don''t believe it. I just want to make sure that there are a lot of things here..." Zhang Xiaogang replied.


    "There''s a JB thing. I''ll tell you. You can rest assured that there are no problems there. I''ll tell you..." the colleague replied with a smile.


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang looked at his colleague and remained silent for a while, then pursed his lips and said, "then I can trust you this time?"


    "Believe me, there''s nothing wrong. I''ll tell you!" my colleague smiled and patted Zhang Xiaogang on the shoulder.


    ����


    On the other side, in the harem bar.


    Liu Rui and I had nothing to do. We walked around the third floor and the second floor casually. The number of police in our harem is obviously less now, but I don''t know why the passenger flow is still not as good as before. I think a large part of the reason is that the police bothered me.


    "How the hell is this? Can I make money this day?" I leaned against the railing on the second floor and looked at the downstairs with some worry.


    "Making money is definitely making money, but I think if we continue to develop like this, we may not make money soon..." Liu Rui came to me and said back to me very honestly.


    "What do you say?" I asked, squinting at Liu Rui.


    "You ask me who I''m going to ask? I don''t know where my 200000 JB will be deducted for you now..." Liu Rui replied to me in some silence.


    "Just be considerate of the organization. It''s not easy to organize now..." I patted Liu Rui on the shoulder and comforted him helplessly.


    "I fucking understand you. Do you understand me? I''m fucking tired like a donkey every day. Now you''re asking me for 200000 yuan. Where the hell should I give you birth?" Liu Rui shouted with his eyes staring at beads.


    "It was you who made it up?" I smiled back to Liu Rui.


    "I was cheap at the beginning. I''m free to tell you what to do..." Liu Rui wanted to slap himself two big mouths when he remembered now.

 Chapter 932

    The second floor of the harem.


    Liu Rui murmured and hawed to me about the 200000. When I was idle, I ran with my back to the hall on the first floor, but before I took two steps, I heard Liu Rui shouting at me: "Why are you going? I haven''t explained it to you yet..."


    "Why don''t you understand? It''s only 200000 yuan. It''s just the salary of you and Wu Mei for two months. Stop the ink. I''ll go to the back kitchen to see the two fruit cutting fools..." I looked back at Liu Rui and shouted at Liu Rui in silence.


    "Isn''t that fucking 200000 money? My money comes from the strong wind? I help you every day. Morning and night, can''t you help me?" Liu Rui asked after me.


    "No, why can you kill me if I don''t give you the money now?" I asked Liu Rui back.


    "I''m sure I won''t kill you, but I''m very uncomfortable now. Once my people are uncomfortable, I can do anything. I''ll tell you..." Liu Rui threatened me with his neck.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Liu Rui and smiled. Then I patted Liu Rui on the shoulder and said with a smile, "then I must make up for you now?"


    "That''s right!" Liu Rui bared his teeth and smiled at me.


    "OK." I nodded, then smiled and said, "I''ll give you two thousand for the two hundred thousand, and you can travel by yourself..."


    "..." Liu Rui looked at me and was stunned. Then he shouted at the top of his voice, "Ye Han, are you still a fucking person now? I''m 200000 yuan and you''ll give me 2000 yuan. What the fuck do you think? Do I owe you 2000 yuan? Tell me..."


    "Don''t forget it." I smiled back, and then ran to the back kitchen without looking back.


    ����


    After entering the kitchen, I saw Zhang Fengyu and Zhang TongZhou squatting on the ground playing with their mobile phones.


    "What are you doing?" I asked, looking at Zhang Fengyu with a smile.


    Zhang Fengyu glanced at me with oblique eyes and didn''t speak.


    "Why? Now play with me. Silence is golden, isn''t it?" I walked to Zhang Fengyu with a smile, and then dragged a stool to sit next to Zhang Fengyu.


    "What are you doing now? Come to play with me?" Zhang Fengyu asked, squinting at me.


    "I just want to see if you can adapt to your work now. Originally, I wanted to change jobs with you two. Now I see that you two integrate very quickly, and the fruit cuts well......" I reached out and took a bite of the watermelon on the board, smiled at Zhang Fengyu and said.


    "You don''t have to talk to me about this. I know you''re with Wei Yiwen now. I''ll do whatever you arrange in the future..."


    "Ha ha, it''s still a hard bone." I smiled, then looked at Zhang Tongzhou and asked, "that''s what you mean?"


    "I''m not. I''m just looking forward now. I''m waiting for president ye to promote me..." Zhang TongZhou looked at me with a smile and said.


    "You still understand..." I patted Zhang TongZhou on the shoulder.


    "No, what the fuck did we two say just now? How the fuck did you betray when you knew kung fu?" Zhang Fengyu shouted with staring beads when he heard Zhang TongZhou''s words, and then dragged Zhang TongZhou''s collar and shouted, "you''re betraying now. Do you fucking know?"


    "What''s wrong with my betrayal?" Zhang TongZhou smiled at Zhang Fengyu and asked.


    "No, you fucking betrayed you now. Why?" Zhang Fengyu looked at Zhang Tongzhou and said nothing.


    "Mr. Ye, have I been promoted now?" Zhang TongZhou looked at me and asked.


    "Promoted, you don''t have to cut fruit now..." I replied with a smile.


    "What about me?" Zhang Fengyu asked hurriedly.


    "You can''t realize it now..." I replied with a mouthful.


    "It''s not my consciousness now. Why can''t he?"


    "Do you think you can do with this attitude?" Zhang TongZhou smiled at Zhang Fengyu.


    "You roll the calf for me..." Zhang Fengyu stared at the bead and shouted.


    "Deng Deng Deng!!"


    At this time, my cell phone suddenly rang. I took out my cell phone and took a look. Brother long called me.


    "Hello, brother long, what''s the matter?" I smiled and connected the phone.


    "I''m ready to go back now. Do you fucking come to see me off?" brother long said impatiently to me.


    "No, didn''t you say you were leaving tomorrow? Why do you want to leave now?" I asked with my mobile phone.


    "I''m in a very uncomfortable mood now. These things really chill me. I have to go home now. I told you, I have to go home when I fly at 3:00 in the middle of the night!" brother long said to his mobile phone.


    "No, brother long, are you old now? Why do you want to be one?" I said nothing to my mobile phone.


    "Who the fuck wants to do it? I''m very angry now!"


    "Will Bai wanmeng go back with you?" I asked in a low voice.


    "Nonsense, you want to keep my daughter!" brother long scolded with his teeth, and then said impatiently, "I''m in the hotel now. Do you like to come or not? If you don''t come, don''t see me again..."


    Brother long hung up directly after saying this.


    I looked at my mobile phone, smiled helplessly, looked at Zhang Fengyu and said, "it''s a fucking one..."


    "Who?" Zhang Fengyu looked at me and asked.


    "Your boss wants to go home. Why don''t you come with me?" I asked looking at Zhang Fengyu.


    "..." Zhang Fengyu was stunned when he heard what I said, then looked at me and asked, "do you think brother long can kill me if I go now?"


    "Maybe, brother long hates you very much now..." Zhang TongZhou replied with a smile at this time.


    "Don''t fucking talk. It''s like you haven''t betrayed now!" Zhang Fengyu replied irritably, then looked at me and said, "either we''d better go with you, or brother long must be angry..."


    "I think so too. Anyway, he can''t tie you two away. Let''s go with me..." I nodded slightly, then took out my mobile phone and dialed Wei Yiwen.


    "Uncle Wei, brother long is leaving, you know?" I asked into my cell phone.


    "I see. I''m on brother Long''s side now. Come here quickly!" Wei Yiwen smiled back at me.


    "OK, I''ll go there now!" I nodded and agreed.


    "By the way, you asked Zhang Fengyu and them to follow. Brother long wants to see them now..."


    I looked back at Zhang Fengyu, then smiled and said, "OK!"

 Chapter 933

    In the kitchen on the first floor of the harem.


    I, Zhang Fengyu and Zhang Tongzhou, walked out of the boat and happened to meet the old car, Liu Rui, North and south.


    "What are you doing?" the old car looked at me with a smile and asked.


    "Just in time, old car, you call all the people from the management of our harem. Brother long is leaving soon. Let''s go and send them..." I asked in a worried tone. Then I looked at Liu Rui and said, "you call Liangzi Yuanyuan and Yang Song, and let them gather at brother Long''s Hotel no matter what they are doing now..."


    "Meng Liang doesn''t need it. It''s estimated that they''ll slip their whiskers in the father-in-law!" Liu Rui looked at me and replied.


    "Ha ha, it''s also..." I nodded. Then I took out my mobile phone and dialed Han Chao while walking outside. I knew that if someone else could change this fool, I might not be able to call him, so I called Han Chao myself.


    "Hello? What are you doing?" I asked in a very blunt tone after Han Chao answered the phone.


    "Nothing... What''s the matter?" Han Chao was obviously stunned when he heard my voice.


    "Well, you come here right now. I have something to do here. Do you know the Huihua hotel next to our rear palace?" I asked my mobile phone.


    "Know, isn''t it the five-star one?" Han Chao asked mildly.


    "Yes, that''s it. Come right now!" I nodded and was ready to hang up.


    "No, you haven''t told me what''s going on now. What do you want me to do?" Han Chao asked in some confusion.


    "What the fuck are you doing with ink? Brother long is leaving, and all of us in the harem have come out to deliver it. After all, brother long has done us such a big favor. Come on, don''t fucking ink, come out quickly..." I shouted impatiently.


    "It''s not that brother long left. Do I need to buy some fireworks and kicks?" Han Chao seemed to stop JB and asked enthusiastically.


    "What kind of fireworks do you buy when you''re fucking idle? Get out of here quickly! It''s coming..."


    I scolded my mobile phone, then hung up the phone directly, looked back and jumped at me directly. As long as it''s from our harem, not to mention Gao Jia, Duan Hui and Niu Lei, even the cleaners and technicians who have nothing to do are all here.


    "What the fuck are you doing with so many people? Funeral?" I scolded silently looking at the old car beside me.


    "Don''t I see how busy people are?" the old car bared his teeth and replied to me.


    "Cao, Liu Rui and Yang Song, the two fools of our harem, have ruined everything. Now even serious people seem to be gone..." I scolded silently. Then I took my mobile phone and ran to the hotel where brother long was. While walking, I took out my mobile phone again and almost forgot Su Su Su, so I called Su Su Su quickly, Inform Su Su and ask Su Su to come out quickly.


    "What''s wrong with us? What have we done?" Yang Song looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Why do you ask me? I fucking know what''s going on?" Liu Rui replied with his eyes askew.


    "I think ye Han just doesn''t like us now..." Yang Song said with a big mouth.


    "It''s not a fucking day or two to look down on us... You know now..."


    "What do you say about us?" Yang Song asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If I had a move, I would have killed Ye Han......" Liu Rui replied in an obviously impatient tone.


    ����


    On the other hand, Bai wanmeng, Meng Liang, Wei Yiwen and the driver beside him were standing next to the Land Rover. Long wanted to get on the car, but he didn''t go up after thinking about it. Instead, he stood next to the Land Rover and waited for us.


    "Why hasn''t he come yet?" brother long took out his mobile phone and scolded impatiently.


    "It should be fast..." Meng Liang stood beside Bai wanmeng and replied with a smile.


    "Don''t talk to me. I see you now. My head hurts..." brother long reached out and pointed to Meng Liang, then pulled the door and got ready to get on the bus.


    When Wei Yiwen saw that brother long was going to get on the bus, he quickly stopped in front of him, then smiled and said, "what are you doing?"


    "No, JB, wait. These things don''t take me seriously now. I don''t know if I''m in a hurry to send me away..." brother long replied in an irritable tone. Then he turned his head and shouted to Bai wanmeng: "what are you doing? Give me your hand..."


    Meng Liang and Bai wanmeng didn''t seem to hear this. They not only didn''t spread out, they held each other directly.


    After seeing the two people holding together, brother long walked over with a big step, and stretched out his hand to tear away Meng Liang and Bai wanmeng.


    "Dad..." Bai wanmeng shouted at brother long with some embarrassment.


    "What are you doing? I''m still here. You two chewed it?" brother long scolded silently. Then he raised his legs and kicked Meng Liang, stared at the beads and scolded: "little B, wait for me. I''ll find someone to kill you sooner or later..."


    "Brother long..." Meng Liang smiled awkwardly at brother long.


    "Roll the calf!" brother long impatiently pushed Meng Liang, and then dragged Bai wanmeng to the Land Rover. As he walked, he honed and chirped, "I really lost my daughter and lost my soldiers. No one has reimbursed me for this fucking round-trip ticket. What do you say I''m doing..."


    "Why don''t we stay at home?" at this time, the bald driver around brother long smiled back.


    "Get the fuck out of here. I won''t fucking come if it''s okay. Get in the car and drive!"


    "We can''t wait for those people in the harem?" the driver asked with some hesitation.


    "What are they doing?" brother long replied with staring eyes.


    "That doesn''t wait for the same boat?" the driver then asked.


    "No, why, what''s the matter with you? People don''t fucking go with us. You always have nothing to do with him?" brother long replied in silence.


    "The fool still owes me money. I think I''ll ask him for it later..." the driver replied shyly.


    "I''ll give you how much he owes you. Just get in the car and drive for me. If I stay here again, I guess I don''t even have a fucking driver to go home..." brother long scolded wordlessly, then pulled open the door and directly got into the Land Rover.


    "It''s not brother long. What you said is true or false. Zhang TongZhou owes me more than 18000. You pay me back?" the driver asked brother long quickly.


    "... no, how much does he owe you?" brother long was stunned, then pushed open the door and walked down from the co pilot''s position.


    "One hundred thousand eight, I have an IOU..."


    "Well... Let''s wait a minute. You can file a case..."


    Brother long stood next to the Land Rover and replied with some embarrassment.

 Chapter 934

    Outside Huihua five star hotel.


    "Brother long, if you don''t like waiting, you report the money to me, I won''t ask Zhang TongZhou for it. It''s too fucking ink to ask him for money..." the driver said to brother long with a smile.


    Brother long squinted at the driver, then asked some speechless, "are you fucking kidding me? Where can I find 100000 yuan for you? You haven''t paid yourself for months, and you don''t count it in your heart?"


    "..." the driver was stunned when he heard this.


    "Do you take me as a money printer or what?" brother long looked at the driver and scolded silently. Then he looked at Wei Yiwen and said, "can you give them a big phone? Why haven''t they come? What are you doing?"


    "It should be soon. They must come..." Wei Yiwen replied with a smile.


    "These things really don''t take me seriously now!" brother long scolded with his teeth.


    "Uncle Wei, why don''t you come with us?" the driver looked at Wei Yiwen and asked.


    "I... I still have something to do here... If it''s finished, I''ll go back..." Wei Yiwen replied with a smile.


    "Why doesn''t Zhang TongZhou go back? If he doesn''t go back, doesn''t brother long bully me?" the driver asked as if he was worried.


    "No, what do you mean?" Longge asked, squinting at the driver.


    "Hehe, it''s not interesting... I''m just talking about..." the driver explained awkwardly.


    "That fool Zhang TongZhou was caught by the girls in the harem. I tell you not to learn from him. You can''t learn from him..." brother long threatened the driver.


    "You are afraid that I will leave no one to drive for you..." the driver whispered.


    "You roll the calf for me!" brother long scolded irritably.


    ����


    In the alley next to Huihua Hotel, there was a Buick car with foreign Deck Cards. The model of the Buick car was pasted very deeply and could not see the two people inside at will. One of the men reached out and took out a walkie talkie, and then shouted to the walkie talkie: "Dong Yao, Dong Yao, please answer!"


    "Dong Yao, if you hear me, please speak!" the walkie talkie answered quickly.


    "The opposite side may be moving. What shall we do next?"


    "Action, what action?"


    "I don''t know. Anyway, the man you asked me to watch came out and should want to go..." the man in the car whispered back.


    "..." the man opposite the walkie talkie was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "OK!"


    ����


    At the police station of H Municipal Bureau, after Lin Zhiyong put down the walkie talkie, he was silent for a moment, then directly patted the table and shouted: "action!"


    "Why did the captain act again?" a young man beside Lin Zhiyong frowned and asked.


    "There may be some action in the back palace. We must block them this time!" Lin Zhiyong shouted with eyes wide open.


    "No, elder brother, I find that you have to work with the harem now. Last time, those people in the harem dared to shoot at us. Do you think we are going now? Even if we do something in the harem, our people dare not stop it?" the little policeman looked at Lin Zhiyong in silence and asked.


    "You seem to be lacking in heart. Where were we with the harem last time? It''s the suburbs. They must be working against us. Besides, we didn''t prepare enough last time. This time I directly called the armed police for support. As long as they dare to do anything to us, we can take them down immediately!" Lin Zhiyong shouted with eyes on beads.


    "They dare not shoot in the city?" the little policeman was stunned and asked.


    "Nonsense, what are they doing when they shoot in the city? * ah?" Lin Zhiyong scolded silently, and then said, "let me tell you this, it''s not easy for them to resist this time. The armed police are not eating dry food, I tell you!"


    "I don''t think the armed police can do the people in the back palace. They are too fucking animals..."


    "Don''t worry, they can''t fight us this time!"


    "I won''t go either. If this thing really fights, I can''t stand it..." the little policeman replied with a big mouth.


    "Finish the calf thing, such a good chance of meritorious service, you don''t go yet!" Lin Zhiyong scolded silently, and then ran outside the house with his own matching gun.


    "Like a fool!" the little policeman scolded silently after Lin Zhiyong went out.


    ����


    The other side.


    Long Ge stood next to the Land Rover and looked at his mobile phone. He was speechless and shouted, "why the hell haven''t I come yet? I''ve been waiting so long. Why, let me sleep here?"


    "Why are you always in such a hurry? Wait a little longer and they will come..." Wei Yiwen advised with a smile.


    "Don''t talk to me. I haven''t come for such a long time. Why are you ready for the police to catch me? I tell you I''m a good man now!"


    "Hehe, why did ye find someone to catch you?" Wei Yiwen smiled helplessly.


    "No, I''ll wait in the car. It''s too cold outside..." brother long stretched out his hand to get in the car, but at this time, Wei Yiwen stretched out his hand to stop brother long, and then said with a smile: "here!"


    Brother long was stunned when he heard this. Then he looked up and saw me walking in the distance. I saw a large team of nearly 50 people behind me. We ran step by step to the location of brother long under the headlights of Land Rover.


    The lights reflect the shadow of our gang. There is no car in the whole street, so our gang looks very powerful. If there are men and women here, we would be really close to the gang fighting on TV if we were not equipped with a machete on each hand!


    "Hehe, these people can make the whole scene?" brother long looked at us and smiled.


    "The people in the harem now make ye Han''s serious and neat..." Wei Yiwen looked at brother long and smiled.


    "Ha ha..." brother long smiled and didn''t speak.


    I took everyone in our back palace and strode to brother long. Brother long looked at me and smiled. Then he opened his mouth and said, "why? Boss ye, what do you mean?"


    "It doesn''t mean anything..." I smiled back, then directly bowed to the dragon, stared at the beads and shouted, "brother long, go all the way!"


    Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song and some of them bowed after seeing me bow. Then they approached 50 people and shouted with one voice: "brother long, go all the way!"


    A large group of people on our side shouted like thunder, ringing through the whole street!

 Chapter 935

    At the gate of Huihua hotel.


    "What the fuck is this? It''s like I''m dying..." brother long looked at our more than 50 people and smiled helplessly.


    "Didn''t you say that people didn''t take you seriously just now? Now? Take you seriously?" Wei Yiwen asked with a smile.


    "You don''t know a JB! Don''t fucking talk as soon as I speak..." brother long shouted at Wei Yiwen without words, and then asked me, "why, come and give me a funeral?"


    "Hehe, brother long, what do you mean by this?" I rubbed my palm and looked at brother long with a smile and asked.


    "Don''t think if you bow to me, I''ll fucking forgive you. You fucking took all my people and girls away. I''ll tell you you don''t even want me to tell you..." brother long stared at the beads and shouted at me.


    "How do you like to smash? Anyway, I just want to send you..." I replied wordlessly.


    Brother long squinted at me and whispered, "what else do you say? If you don''t have anything to say, I''ll go..."


    Hearing this, I was stunned. Then I took two steps forward, patted brother long on the shoulder and whispered, "brother long, don''t come back in the future. We don''t need you to worry about it!"


    Brother long was stunned when he heard me!


    "You''re old, too. Stop..." I looked at brother long and said.


    "You say this sentence is still a human sentence!" brother long smiled back to me, then patted me on the shoulder and said, "tell you something."


    "You said..." I whispered.


    "Be careful of Liu Yong''s gang. They''re not that simple."


    "..." hearing this, I was stunned, then nodded slightly and said, "I know!"


    "And I heard that there was a ghost in your harem, didn''t I?" brother long looked at me and asked.


    "Hmm!" I nodded.


    "Remember, whoever catches it will die directly. Don''t embarrass yourself, okay?"


    "Understand!" I looked at brother long and nodded.


    "Ha ha..." brother long smiled and patted me on the shoulder without talking.


    ����


    At the same time, in the Buick car in the alley, a man with a walkie talkie shouted to the walkie talkie: "Captain, they may have to go this way!"


    "I''ll be there in a minute. Don''t worry!" Lin Zhiyong shouted at the top of his voice. Then he turned his head and shouted to the police in his car, "hurry up, or you''ll fucking go!"


    "Then I''ll keep watching!" the man said to the walkie talkie.


    "Yes, you two must not act without authorization. You must wait for me to arrive. Do you know?" Lin Zhiyong shouted.


    "OK, OK, I see!"


    ����


    After finishing talking with me, brother long took two steps forward and came to Liu Rui. He looked at Liu Rui and smiled. Then he whispered, "yes, help Ye share. You two can work in your harem..."


    Liu Rui was stunned for a moment, then nodded slightly and didn''t speak.


    "Yuanyuan, you, learn slowly!" brother long looked at Yuanyuan and asked.


    "Ah!" Yuan Yuan nodded.


    "Brother long, don''t you tell me something?" Yang Song bared his teeth and asked brother long.


    "You, don''t go home. Your father can definitely rush you with a shotgun when you go home..." brother long smiled at Yang Song, and then shouted to us, "OK, let''s go!"


    "Let''s go!" I whispered to brother long.


    "Hmm!" brother long nodded, then went straight to the Land Rover, got on the bus, looked at Zhang Fengyu and Zhang Tongzhou, then smiled and said, "you two hang around with Ye, don''t fucking embarrass me!"


    "I see..." Zhang Fengyu and Zhang TongZhou nodded a little embarrassed.


    "Let''s go!" brother long waved his hand to Wei Yiwen, who nodded slightly and didn''t speak.


    The Dragon reached out and pulled open the door of the Land Rover, but at this time, the sound of the police siren suddenly occurred on the street. Brother long and I were stunned in situ almost at the same time. Then everyone present looked at the distance. Brother long reluctantly released the door, and then stood in situ and smiled.


    "Don''t move!"


    Lin Zhiyong ran down from the car with a pistol in his hand. Then countless armed police with explosion-proof shield machine guns directly surrounded us!


    "What do you want?"


    I took a step forward, put out my hand and lit a cigarette. I looked at Lin Zhiyong with a smile and asked.


    "What do you say I want to do?"


    Lin Zhiyong stared at me and shouted.


    "How''s the wound healed?"


    At this time, Liu Rui stepped forward and looked at Lin Zhiyong with a smile and asked.


    "Don''t fucking talk to me. I received a report from the masses that you guys have guns in your hands. I''m a routine inspection now!" Lin Zhiyong shouted at me with staring beads, then took a step forward with a pistol and looked at me carefully.


    "What do you mean? There are so many armed police to check the guns in your hands?" I asked with a smile.


    "You know who you are..." Lin Zhiyong shouted and then said, "you must cooperate with my work now!"


    "Brother Lin, do you know what I''m doing now?" I squinted at Lin Zhiyong and asked.


    "I don''t know!" Lin Zhiyong shouted with staring eyes.


    "I''m here to send my friends now, you know?" I cried, gritting my teeth.


    "The masses report that you are hiding firearms. Please cooperate with my routine inspection!" Lin Zhiyong shouted at me with eyes staring at beads.


    "I''ll fucking tell you for the last time. I''m sending my friend now. Can you fucking let me send someone away for inspection?" I continued.


    "You friends have to check!"


    "Lin Zhiyong!" I stared at the beads and shouted at Lin Zhiyong. Then I shouted, "I told you, I''ll send my friends now. Can you give me face?"


    "Sorry, please cooperate with the inspection!" Lin Zhiyong shouted stubbornly.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Lin Zhiyong and smiled. Then I said, "I fucking told you that if you have to check, I''m free to check. But I told you, if you can''t check anything today, I''ll make you feel embarrassed in front of so many people. Do you believe it?"


    "Are you threatening me?" Lin Zhiyong looked at me and smiled.


    "Draft it, check it!"


    I directly opened my arms to Lin Zhiyong. Lin Zhiyong looked at me and was stunned. Then he waved his big hand. In an instant, nearly thirty or forty policemen surrounded us directly, and then searched us!

 Chapter 936

    At the gate of Huihua hotel.


    Nearly 50 policemen and armed police surrounded us directly, and then began to search all of us.


    "Please check regularly..." a little policeman said to brother long with a metal detector in his hand.


    "What are you doing? I still need to check?" brother long replied with staring eyes.


    "Sorry, you all have to check!" the policeman replied stiffly.


    "Hehe, I have infectious diseases. If you can''t find anything, it''s not worth letting me infect again..." brother long smiled back to the police.


    "Sorry, please cooperate with the inspection." the little policeman knew that brother long was pulling the calf here, so he shouted repeatedly.


    "Hehe, check it..." brother long smiled and then opened his arms and said, "check it. Check it quickly. I have to get on the plane later!"


    The little policeman quickly took the metal detector and scanned brother long very carefully. In this way, nearly 50 people in our harem were inspected, even the technicians and ladies were inspected, and brother Long''s Land Rover was also carefully searched.


    "You turn it over gently, it''s all fucking genuine leather!" the driver shouted in pain when he saw the police entering the Land Rover.


    Half an hour later, after the inspection, Lin Zhiyong''s face became more and more ugly, because apart from finding two condoms in the hands of Yang Song and the north and the south, there was basically nothing left, not to mention guns, not even a knife. I leaned against the root of the wall to smoke and squinted at Lin Zhiyong. I knew they had been with us for a long time, I want to find something when brother long leaves. After all, brother long comes with a gun, but brother long is very smart. After everything is done, brother long directly asks those people to go back first. Therefore, neither our harem nor brother long has any lethal weapons.


    "Did you find anything?" Lin Zhiyong looked at the police and asked.


    "Not yet..." the little policeman shook his head slightly.


    "Then look, I don''t believe these people don''t have guns. It''s impossible!" Lin Zhiyong replied with staring eyes.


    "Officer, I''m going to get on the plane later. Do you think I can get on the plane with a gun?" Longge asked Lin Zhiyong with a smile.


    "..." Lin Zhiyong looked at brother long and didn''t speak.


    "Report!"


    Just then a policeman dragged Liu Rui and shouted.


    "What''s the matter?" Lin Zhiyong asked excitedly.


    "Found a pair of scissors..." the policeman quickly replied.


    "I fucking asked you to find a gun. What are you doing with scissors? Is that a fucking gun?" Lin Zhiyong stared at the beads and scolded in silence. Then he directly took his cell phone and entered the police car.


    Ten minutes later, all of us were subjected to very strict inspection. In Liu Rui''s words, there was almost no inspection for people to pull their pants off, but the result was the same as I thought. The police didn''t find anything, because before we came out, I specially reminded everyone not to take anything. What I was afraid of was Lin Zhiyong''s doing it for me, Sure enough, the fool didn''t make any progress. He really came out.


    Knowing that the inspection was finished, Lin Zhiyong came out of the police car directly, then shouted with a horn: "what did you find?"


    "A set of reports, No."


    "Group II report, No."


    "Three groups of reports, No."


    ����


    Lin Zhiyong''s face turned green. Lin Zhiyong looked at us and was silent for a moment. Then he shouted at the top of his voice, "you''re a cow, get out!"


    "Wait a minute!"


    At this time, I suddenly stood up, smiled at Lin Zhiyong, and then walked to Lin Zhiyong.


    Lin Zhiyong looked at me at a loss.


    "What did I tell you just now?" I looked at Lin Zhiyong and asked.


    "What do you want to do?" Lin Zhiyong stepped back and looked at me with some fear.


    "I fucked you up last time, didn''t I?" I reached out and pushed Lin Zhiyong, smiled and asked.


    "Wow..."


    After seeing me do it, all the police and armed police present raised their pistols and pointed them directly at my head.


    "Ye Han, I tell you, don''t fool around..." Lin Zhiyong swallowed a spit and looked at me and shouted.


    "What do you mean? My police uncle?" I asked, turning to look at the armed police.


    "..." Lin Zhiyong also looked back and shouted at the top of his voice, "put down the guns. This is our business. Don''t shoot!"


    "Ha ha, that''s right..." I patted Lin Zhiyong on the shoulder, and then said, "do you remember what I told you just now?"


    "Ye Han, I''m just a routine check!" Lin Zhiyong replied nervously.


    "Check?" I sneered, then stared at the beads and shouted, "fuck you, I didn''t say I sent my friends now. You have to check at this time, don''t you?"


    "I''m just executing orders!" Lin Zhiyong explained awkwardly, but at this time, he must have no confidence just now, because he knew that our Hougong Gang must have prepared in advance, otherwise he couldn''t find a gun.


    "Draft it? I fucking told you that. You don''t give me face. Do you say you give me eye medicine here?" I asked, pointing to Lin Zhiyong.


    "I don''t mean anything else..." Lin Zhiyong himself came out this time without a search order, so he has no right to search so many of us. That is to say, if he can''t find anything this time, so many people in our harem will go to the court to sue him. If he is light, the policeman doesn''t have to do it. If he is heavy, he will squat down on the fence, Therefore, Lin Zhiyong doesn''t dare to refute when talking to me now, because he doesn''t find anything. He doesn''t pay any attention to what he says. He also knows that people in our harem are not fools. As long as I poke it up, he will be finished. So Lin Zhiyong is a little regretful about his action today.


    "What do you mean, tell me? Show me the search warrant..." I lowered my head, lit a cigarette and asked Lin Zhiyong.


    "President ye..." Lin Zhiyong looked at me with some embarrassment.


    "Hehe, I''m not president Ye. I said to show me the search warrant..." I smiled back.


    "We''re on a temporary police trip this time. The formalities haven''t come down. Can I give it to you tomorrow?"


    "What do you mean? Today, the people in the harem have no formalities?" I asked.

 Chapter 937

    At the gate of Huihua hotel.


    "Mr. Ye, can I supply you tomorrow?" Lin Zhiyong looked at me and asked.


    "Hehe, I just asked you if tomorrow''s inspection was OK. What did you say?" I looked at Lin Zhiyong and asked.


    "Are you like this?" Lin Zhiyong glared back to me. After all, so many people are watching. Even the people living in Huihua hotel have come out to see the excitement. Lin Zhiyong can''t not know who lives in Huihua. After all, it''s a five-star hotel. Can people without identity live here? So now Lin Zhiyong is forced to ask by me. He has no face.


    "How do you know it''s embarrassing?" I asked looking at Lin Zhiyong.


    "..." Lin Zhiyong pursed his lips and said in a low voice, "if you think you are not satisfied with my work, will I invite you face to face tomorrow?"


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Lin Zhiyong and smiled. Then I touched my nose and whispered, "chief Lin personally apologized to me. What JB thing am I..."


    "Ye Han, what do you want to do?" Lin Zhiyong looked at me and asked.


    "I''m like making you stand down. Now show me the search warrant and I''ll let you go right away, but if you don''t have a search warrant, we won''t be finished!" I replied with staring eyes.


    "As for you?" Lin Zhiyong repeated.


    "Did you draft it? You let me lose face in front of so many people. Can I fucking let you leave so easily? Did you know me ye Han the first day? Since you became the captain of this JB thing, I found that you obviously don''t know what you do now, don''t you? Did you draft it? You have trouble with me again and again. Now it''s OK. You leave me fucking behind It''s in your hand, isn''t it? "


    "Ye Han, if you do things like this..." Lin Zhiyong said in general.


    "That''s what I''m going to do today. We don''t have to pretend to be citizens and good police here. That''s what I''m going to do. Others respect me and I''ll fight for others. But if anyone wants to bully me, you have to see what firepower you are!" I''m talking like a local ruffian, and my voice is very loud, Basically everyone can hear me.


    "Can I apologize to you?" Lin Zhiyong looked at the increasing number of people watching the excitement. The impact must be getting worse and worse, so Lin Zhiyong directly bit his lips and shouted at me.


    "Apologize?" I smiled, then reached out and pointed to Lin Zhiyong''s hat and shouted, "is it drafted? If the apology is useful, tell me what the fuck do you want your police to do?"


    "Then what are you doing? Have a word!" Lin Zhiyong shouted, staring up at beads.


    "Bang!"


    There was a loud noise, and all of us turned around. When Lin Zhiyong heard the sound, he was stunned. Then he picked up the walkie talkie and shouted, "someone shot and arrested!"


    Hearing Lin Zhiyong''s words, I was stunned. The first figure in my mind was Han Chao, because everyone in our harem was there, but Han Chao was not there. I subconsciously looked back and my heart beat faster. I knew Han Chao must have thought we were caught, so this fool came to save us.


    After Lin Zhiyong''s words, countless people ran frantically to the place where the voice came out. We looked back and said that it was really Han Chao.


    "Why is this fool here!" Liu Rui shouted at me, staring at the beads.


    "You ask me who the fuck I ask..." I replied speechless.


    On the other side, more than a dozen policemen rushed to Han Chao''s position with * directly. When Han Chao saw the police, he first led them, and then ran to the other end of the street with his schoolbag!


    "Stop!" the armed police shouted at Han Chao with * staring beads.


    "Stand you, B!" Han Chao shouted back, and then ran frantically on the road.


    "Ha ha, both sides are blocked!" Lin Zhiyong shouted with a walkie talkie, then looked at me and said, "President ye, I really thank you, brother, for lifting my hand at the critical moment!"


    "..." I pursed my lips and looked at Lin Zhiyong without talking. All I thought about now was Han Chao. Don''t get caught. If he is caught, our Hougong gang will be finished.


    Liu Rui, Yang Song, Wei Yiwen, they also thought the same at this time. If Han Chao really came with a gun, he would be finished.


    Han Chao was carrying a big schoolbag that he didn''t know where he came from. He was like crazy. He ran on the main road, followed by more than a dozen armed police.


    "Hua la..." Lin Zhiyong''s walkie talkie rang.


    "Captain, the man opposite runs fast!"


    "If you can''t shoot, shoot in the leg!" Lin Zhiyong shouted, staring at beads, then turned back and shouted to his colleagues: "what the fuck are you looking at? Just drive and block!"


    "Yes!" the policeman promised, then got on the bus directly, and then all five or six policemen drove out.


    "Why?" Liu Rui asked in a low voice, standing beside me.


    "Now you ask me how I know? How did this fool come at this time..." I replied speechless.


    "President ye, what''s wrong with your face? What are you talking about here?" Lin Zhiyong turned his head and smiled at me after shouting.


    "What I said has anything to do with you?" I replied with my teeth.


    "Hehe, it doesn''t matter, but after my people catch the man, we''ll continue to talk!" Lin Zhiyong replied with a smile.


    "I''ll fucking make you regret..."


    "At this time, Mr. Ye, you''d better not scare me, OK? I''m very scared..." Lin Zhiyong smiled and patted me on the shoulder.


    I looked up at him and said nothing.


    On the other hand, after the police went out, they drove directly to the street where Han Chao was located. In less than three minutes, they blocked the intersection where Han Chao was located. At this time, Han Chao was sweating. He looked at the surrounding police and the police car, stretched out his hand to wipe the sweat on his face, and then shouted directly at the armed police: "I surrender, don''t shoot!"


    "Put down your arms!" the armed police shouted at Han Chao with a * in their hands.


    "..." Han Chao hesitated for a moment, then directly threw his schoolbag on the ground.


    "Hold your head and squat on the ground!" the armed police then shouted.


    Han Chao quickly squatted on the ground with his head in his arms. The next second, more than a dozen policemen rushed directly to Han Chao, and then directly pressed Han Chao on the ground.


    "Man, be gentle!" Han Chao shouted after being pressed on the ground.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, take it away!" the leading armed police shouted with staring eyes.

 Chapter 938

    After Han Chao was caught, the armed police handcuffed Han Chao directly, and then shouted to the walkie talkie, "Captain, got it!"


    When Liu Rui and I heard this, we couldn''t help but tremble. Han Chao was really caught.


    "Ha ha..." Lin Zhiyong smiled with his walkie talkie, and then whispered, "good job, bring it here."


    "..." Liu Rui and I stared at Lin Zhiyong. Even brother long was a little uneasy. After all, no one was a fool. If Han Chao had something in his hand, none of us could run away.


    "President ye, why don''t you talk?" Lin Zhiyong squinted at me and asked.


    "If you can''t find anything today, I''ll make you ugly!" I replied with my lips.


    "Hehe, then pray that your man has nothing in his hand..."


    At this time, several police cars surrounded him, and Han Chao was also dragged up by the armed police from the police car.


    "What the fuck did I do? You bring me something?" Han Chao shouted silently, looking at the handcuffs on his hands.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, get out of the car!" the armed police kicked Han Chao and directly kicked Han Chao out of the car.


    "It''s illegal, I''ll tell you!" Han Chao shouted, looking at the armed police after getting off the bus.


    Lin Zhiyong looked up at Han Chao, then turned to the armed police and asked, "where''s the thing?"


    "Wow!"


    The armed police directly took out the schoolbag that Han Chao had just carried and handed it to Lin Zhiyong. After Lin Zhiyong took the schoolbag, he directly opened the zipper, and then poured all the things in the schoolbag onto the ground. When I saw the things in the schoolbag, I was stunned.


    I was not the only one who was stunned. Basically, everyone was stunned, including Lin Zhiyong.


    "Is this his fucking schoolbag?" Lin Zhiyong responded, turned and stared at the beads and shouted to the armed police behind him.


    "Yes, it was this schoolbag when we caught him..." the armed police replied with some embarrassment.


    "..." Lin Zhiyong looked down at the two kicks on the ground and the earth''s red flash thunder and so on.


    "No, what the fuck did I do? You''ll cuff me?" Han Chao stared at the beads and asked Lin Zhiyong in silence.


    "What are you doing carrying this thing in the middle of the night?" Lin Zhiyong looked at Han Chao and scolded.


    "Didn''t I come to send my friends? I want to set off some fireworks to celebrate. What''s the matter?" Han Chao replied with his neck stuck.


    "What the hell are you doing when the police catch you?" Lin Zhiyong asked.


    "Nonsense, our city doesn''t allow shooting bamboo? Isn''t it a civilized city? So I ran away..." Han Chao replied righteously.


    "..." after hearing this, Lin Zhiyong silently pinched his waist and turned around, then touched his chin and shouted to the armed police behind him: "what the fuck are you looking at? Search him quickly!"


    "Ah..." the armed police agreed, and then quickly swept Han Chao with a metal detector. Finally, nothing was found.


    "Uncle policeman, can you open this thing for me? I just kick my feet, can''t I?" Han Chao shouted at Lin Zhiyong pitifully, holding the handcuffs on his hands.


    "Give him the key..." Lin Zhiyong waved helplessly.


    The armed police quickly took the handcuffs on Han Chao''s hands.


    "It''s not the police. Next time you study the matter, will you? You say I just kick like my mother. So many people chasing me with guns scared me to death..." after the handcuffs were opened, Han Chao rubbed his wrists and hawed at Lin Zhiyong.


    "You said you..." Lin Zhiyong stretched out his hand and pointed to Han Chao. Generally speaking, he held back.


    "What''s wrong with me?" Han Chao asked.


    "What the hell are you doing with this thing in the middle of the night?" Lin Zhiyong shouted speechless.


    "Why, I broke the law with this thing?" Han Chao shouted unconvinced.


    "Break the law or not, do you fucking delay?"


    "What have I delayed?"


    "Officer Lin now thinks it''s good for you to come with a * bag..." I smiled back, then stretched out my hand and pulled Han Chao, then slowly walked to Lin Zhiyong, looked at Lin Zhiyong and asked, "do you still check?"


    Lin Zhiyong looked at me and didn''t speak.


    "Don''t you check it? If you don''t check us, let''s make it clear..." as I spoke, I took off my watch, then shook my wrist, looked at Lin Zhiyong and asked, "Officer Lin, do you remember what I told you?"


    After seeing my action, Lin Zhiyong quickly stepped back for two steps, then stared and shouted, "Ye Han, you''re too fucking excessive, I''ll tell you!"


    "If you can''t find anything today, I''ll make you stand down in front of so many people. What''s up? Step forward!" I shouted, staring at the beads.


    Lin Zhiyong was stunned when he heard me, and then he really took a step forward.


    "Pa!"


    Without saying a word, I pulled a big mouth directly on Lin Zhiyong''s face. I hit it very hard and directly pulled out Lin Zhiyong''s nose blood.


    "Wow..."


    When the armed police saw me do it, they raised their guns directly.


    "Put it down!"


    Lin Zhiyong turned back and scolded.


    "...." the armed police were silent for a moment, and then slowly put down their hands.


    "Draft, didn''t you just like NB?" I asked, biting my lips and looking at Lin Zhiyong.


    "Ye Han, don''t forget what I do..." Lin Zhiyong whispered back to me.


    "What the fuck can you do? Don''t you have to bear it when I hit you today?" I stared at the beads and shouted, and then my backhand was another mouth.


    "Pa!"


    Everyone present looked at me and Lin Zhiyong. It seemed that no one thought I would really hit Lin Zhiyong. After all, he was the captain of the criminal investigation team, but I knew that Lin Zhiyong came out today without a search warrant, so no matter how I hit him, he didn''t dare to fight back, because I made it big for him. If it was big, I would attack the police, But how to deal with Lin Zhiyong is not certain. After all, even the armed police here are found by Lin Zhiyong himself, not the normal procedure.


    "Have you taken it?" I asked, patting Lin Zhiyong''s face.


    "Is it finished?" Lin Zhiyong shouted, looking at me.


    "When it''s over, you can take your people away. By the way, I''ll see you later!" I smiled back.


    "Well, see you in the matter!" Lin Zhiyong nodded slightly, then turned his head and shouted, "close the team!"


    Five minutes later, Lin Zhiyong and others disappeared into our sight.

 Chapter 939

    Lin Zhiyong left. I turned around twice, then kicked Han Chao''s ass, stared at the beads, pointed to Han Chao and scolded, "you''re fucking idle and have nothing to kick your mother?"


    "Don''t I want to celebrate..." Han Chao looked at me a little wronged, muttered, and then said: "who knows that these things have something to do with the armed police and the police cars, so the whole formation..."


    "I''ve fucking convinced you. I''ve told you how many times. Don''t talk about it. It''s useless. You just don''t listen. Fortunately, you don''t have a guy with you. If you die with that gun, you don''t know how to die..." I scolded silently, then turned around and looked at brother long. I didn''t know what to say.


    Brother long stepped forward, patted me on the shoulder and whispered, "your harem is not as good as before. You didn''t hit people''s mouths just now..."


    "I beat him because he couldn''t do it. I fucking have to let them know that even if our harem can''t do it now, no one can bully me!" I replied with my teeth, and then said, "OK, it''s getting late. Brother long, you can go first!"


    "Well, be careful what happens in the future. They can come here today, which shows that these people have been staring at you. Your situation is actually very complicated now." brother long whispered.


    "It''s nothing complicated. I don''t fucking clean up. When the university city is finished, I''ll clean up these fools one by one. Fuck, one by one..." I stretched out my hand and lit a cigarette for brother long.


    Brother long looked at the cigarette end in his hand and smiled. Then he waved his hand to us. Then he directly pulled open the door of the Land Rover and stepped up.


    Ten minutes later, the Land Rover with Longge and Bai wanmeng also disappeared from our sight.


    Meng Liang stood in place for a long time, then sighed helplessly and didn''t say anything.


    "OK, don''t look, just marry home later..." Liu Rui patted Meng Liang on the shoulder and comforted him.


    "HMM." Meng Liang agreed in a muffled voice, then turned and ran to my harem.


    "That''s it?" Han Chao asked, staring at me with big eyes after brother long left.


    "What else do you want?" I asked with my eyes askew.


    "What about the two kicks and fireworks I bought here? They haven''t been put away yet..." Han Chao shouted after me.


    "Keep it for your father to play during the new year..." I replied without looking back.


    "Roll the calf and jump for my father again! No..." Han Chao was hugged by Liu Rui on his shoulder before he spoke.


    "What are you doing?" Han Chao asked, squinting at Liu Rui.


    "Do you want me to tell you something?" Liu Rui smiled at Han Chao and asked.


    "Don''t talk to me. What the fuck can I do for you? You hurry to loosen it. I have to go back..." Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and knew it must be nothing good, so he reached out and directly took Liu Rui''s hand, and then took a big step to run in the direction of imperial food.


    "Pa!" Liu Rui reached out and grabbed Han Chao directly.


    "No, brother, what do you want to do? I''m afraid of you talking to me every fucking day. Do you know..." Han Chao looked back and shouted at Liu Rui reluctantly.


    "There are some things you haven''t explained clearly. Why are you always in a hurry?" Liu Rui smiled at Han Chao, and then said, "Lao Bian and Xiao Hei are now arrested, don''t you know?"


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this. Then he looked at Liu Rui in a trance and asked, "is it true or false?"


    "What''s true or false? I can fucking tease you when I''m free?" Liu Rui scolded silently, and then said: "when they got to the tower, they had a fight directly with others, and then they were caught by the police. The guns in their hands were confiscated by the police, and they were directly convicted of hiding guns..."


    "No... I said these two things would not work without me. Do you think it''s OK to let these two things go out by themselves? This team can''t work if it''s every backbone..." Han Chao murmured. He didn''t know what to mutter. Then he threw away Liu Rui''s hand, stared at the beads and said: "I''ll go to the tower tomorrow to talk about these fools. It''s too fucking unreliable. I''ll tell you..."


    "Stop first..." Liu Rui reluctantly stopped Han Chao, and then said with a smile: "do you feel something wrong with this matter?"


    "What''s wrong?" Han Chao was stunned and asked.


    "Where did Xiao hei and Lao Bian get the guns?" Liu Rui asked.


    "How the fuck do I know where the guns in their hands came from? What''s the use of telling me now? I can give them. I don''t have a gun in my fucking hand..."


    "They took their guns in my car!"


    "What do you mean?" Han Chao was stunned. He felt something was wrong and quickly narrowed his eyes and looked at Liu Rui.


    "What do I mean? Don''t you count in your heart?" Liu Rui smiled at Han Chao.


    "I didn''t count. I''ll tell you what you want to say now. Don''t talk to me here. It''s useless. What do you want to say?" Han Chao looked at Liu Rui a little nervous and asked.


    "Did you put these two guns in my car and deliberately frame me?" Liu Rui asked Han Chao.


    "..." Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and shouted, "are you in a bad mood? I have nothing to do. I put two guns in your car to frame you. I don''t have a gun in my fucking hand, and I framed you. What do you think? You''re out of your mind?"


    "You don''t have to say anything else. Now I suspect you framed me and deliberately set me up with Xiao hei and Lao Bian!" Liu Rui shouted.


    "You hurry to get out of here. I''m fucking free. I study this thing with you every day..." Han Chao scolded wordlessly, and then took a big step to run ahead.


    "Don''t go yet. Do you understand our research?" Liu Rui pursued Han Chao.


    "Brother, can you do something serious every day? If you have nothing to do, you can study cross stitch. It''s all a waste of time. You have to say I framed you. What do you say I said? I don''t have the energy to frame you. Besides, even if I want to frame you, I won''t go around so much. I''ll throw Lao Bian, Xiao hei and others in later , I have to prepare two fucking guns. Do you think I have the energy and financial resources at that time? No, just say the best words, do you think you have those two guns worth money in my heart? "

 Chapter 940

    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard Han Chao''s words. Then he touched his chin and said in a low voice, "I think it''s against your character. I''m really not worth two guns!"


    "Yes, let''s change the angle. You say I hurt you. What benefits can I get?" Han Chao asked with some collapse.


    "Then who did you say hurt me?" Liu Rui asked stiffly.


    "It''s mainly because you have to analyze the motive of the crime now. Do you understand? I''ll tell you so. You say who will benefit the most if someone frames you?" Han Chao seems to be quite JB professional and helped Liu Rui analyze it.


    Liu Rui touched his chin and then whispered, "if you follow your idea, the biggest beneficiary of this matter is Ye Han. He saved 200000!"


    "That''s enough. That''s Ye Han. If you say I hurt you, what benefits can I get? The 200000 you took out is not for me. What''s the use of telling me..." Han Chao impatiently shook off Liu Rui''s hand, and then ran to the imperial food with a step.


    Liu Rui stood in situ, his eyes vaguely analyzing Han Chao''s words.


    ����


    On the other side, Zhang Fengyu and Zhang TongZhou followed me.


    "What are you two doing with me?" I asked, squinting at the two brothers.


    "President ye, what am I going to do?" Zhang TongZhou looked at me with a smile and asked.


    "Well, what should you do when you go home? Tomorrow you and Liangzi will stay on the third floor..." I made a total and prepared to let Zhang Tongzhou and Meng Liang watch the show on the third floor. The work on the third floor is easier, but Meng Liang is watching alone, so I''m going to give him one person, so they can be more relaxed.


    "How about the third floor?" Zhang TongZhou looked at me with a smile and asked.


    "It''s OK. I just walk around. There''s basically no work left..." I nodded back.


    "Then I have to thank President Ye!" Zhang TongZhou replied to me with a smile.


    "What about me?" at this time, Zhang Fengyu hurriedly asked.


    "You?" I was stunned for a moment, then patted a piece of rain''s shoulder, and then said in a low voice: "I think you''re in this state. After all, your ideological consciousness has not improved. I think you''d better go to the back kitchen to cut fruit..."


    "It''s not something. I fucking cut fruit. He has something to do now. How can I fucking cut fruit?" Zhang Fengyu shouted at me.


    "Didn''t ye Zonggang say that? Your performance is not good now. I suggest you do well. When your ideological consciousness improves, you can be promoted..." Zhang TongZhou smiled at Zhang Fengyu and replied.


    "You fuck me, ye Han, I tell you, if you let me cut fruit now..."


    "How?" I smiled and looked at Zhang Fengyu and asked.


    "Are you a little shameless? It''s a black curtain. You''re going to hide me!" Zhang Fengyu shouted with staring beads.


    "What the fuck are you? You think you''re an ice cream. People still hide you. You can cut the fruit quickly and it''s over. Your main task now is to cut the fruit like everything..." Zhang TongZhou said with a smile.


    "Why don''t you fuck with me? I''ll answer when I see you now..." Zhang Fengyu kicked Zhang TongZhou speechless, then looked at me and said, "Ye Han, don''t forget, I''ve been hurt for our harem. You can''t do this to me. I''ll tell you!"


    "The man in our harem hasn''t shed blood and been hurt?" I asked looking at Zhang Fengyu.


    "..." Zhang Fengyu looked at me and was stunned. Then he shouted at the top of his voice, "OK, you''re awesome. Wait for me!"


    After scolding, Zhang Yuyu directly took a big step and ran to the Hougong bar.


    "With such a fucking temper, I think you should be fired. You don''t know what you''re doing every day, whining......" after Zhang Fengyu left, Zhang TongZhou looked at me with a big mouth.


    "Hehe, uncle Wei nodded about the dismissal." I smiled back, and then I was about to walk into the harem. At this time, I suddenly heard a cry.


    "Ye Han!"


    Liu Rui stood behind me, stared at the beads and shouted at me.


    "Well, what, you help me stop this fool, I''ll go first?" I whispered to Zhang Tongzhou, and then directly accelerated my progress.


    "No..." Zhang TongZhou didn''t know what was going on and found that I had no shadow.


    "Ye Han, don''t fucking go!" Liu Rui rushed to me with his mouth open.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhang TongZhou reached out to stop Liu Rui and asked with a smile.


    "Don''t stop me, I have something very important to tell this fool..." Liu Rui reached out and pushed Zhang Tongzhou, then rushed directly to my position, but after looking for a long time, he found that I had lost my shadow.


    "No, you haven''t told me anything yet?" Zhang TongZhou asked curiously after Liu Rui.


    "..." Liu Rui turned his head and looked at Zhang Tongzhou, then whispered, "tomorrow you''ll shave the hair on your head. It''s red like something..."


    After Liu Rui finished, he ran directly to the second floor with his hands on his back.


    "What''s wrong with my hair?"


    Zhang TongZhou stood where he was and muttered something puzzled about Liu Rui''s back.


    ����


    On the other side, on the H city highway, in a police car.


    While cleaning up his wound, Lin Zhiyong bit his teeth and said to the driver of the police car, "fuck him. Who told me that these people have guns in their hands?"


    The driver looked at Lin Zhiyong and said nothing.


    "Fuck, the Hougong gang are becoming more and more arrogant now. I have to kill Ye Han. He''d better not fall into my hands..." Lin Zhiyong muttered after seeing that the driver didn''t speak.


    "No, Captain, I don''t understand one thing all the time?" the driver turned to look at Lin Zhiyong and said.


    "What''s up?" Lin Zhiyong asked.


    "Why do you always have to quarrel with these people in the harem? We''ve suffered losses in their hands twice this time, so you don''t have a long memory!" the driver kindly advised.


    "You know a JB, now there is only the Hougong underworld in our city. If we can take the Hougong, it will be awesome, so now the Hougong is a very key part!" Lin Zhiyong whispered back.


    "But if the harem is gone, others will come out. Now there is no one else because the harem is pressing them, but it''s not necessarily a good thing if the harem is gone?" the driver continued.


    Lin Zhiyong turned his head to see that the driver didn''t speak, and then wiped the blood on his nose.

 Chapter 941

    "The main reason is that you have to clean up with the Hougong now. The Hougong has been in our city for such a long time. Basically, everyone knows that Liu Yong, sun Lei and Zhao San are all killed by the Hougong. Even Bi Wenshi is destroyed by the Hougong. To tell you the truth, the Hougong is really not something that we cops can clean up now..." The driver saw that Lin Zhiyong didn''t speak and then said.


    "What do you mean by that? No one can control their harem now?" Lin Zhiyong asked, squinting at the driver.


    "Someone can manage it, but I don''t think we can manage it. Do you understand?" the driver looked at Lin Zhiyong''s stubborn expression and said some speechless.


    "We are the police and they can''t control them. Can you tell me who can control them?" Lin Zhiyong then asked.


    "No, they killed Bi Wenshi. You''re the only captain. What do you say? I just advise you that the people in the back Palace are really not easy. You''d better be careful yourself. If you really give them a sharp eye, I''m afraid you''ll have an accident!" said the driver kindly.


    "Ha ha..." Lin Zhiyong smiled at this, then pursed his lips and said, "I don''t believe it. Are they so powerful in the harem now? Even I dare to do it?"


    "The last time we killed two of them in Zhaojia village, are you sure no one retaliated?" the driver asked obliquely.


    "..." Lin Zhiyong was silent when he heard this.


    "I think it''s almost OK. We''ve been running to the back palace recently. In fact, it''s not interesting. In the end, there''s nothing we can do with others. As long as they can see past, our side will be almost finished. After all, we can''t force them all the time. It''s really urgent at that time. It''s not good for us..." the driver continued.


    "What do you mean, let''s go slowly first?" Lin Zhiyong asked stiffly.


    "Well, I don''t think it''s necessary to do this. Even if it''s true, we must grasp the current situation of others. Otherwise, you can say that our gang are ordinary people. The Hougong really wants to kill us, which is to spend some money. Don''t forget the relationship between your former police chief and ye Han. Guo xiongyi can''t take ye Han. If ye Han hadn''t blocked Bi Wenshi in the mountain at the beginning You, the current mayor and the new director, can you come up? Right? "


    "Hmm..." Lin Zhiyong agreed in a dull voice. What the driver said is still right. In fact, he can become the captain completely because of our harem.


    "Ding Ling Ling..."


    At this time, Lin Zhiyong''s mobile phone rang. Lin Zhiyong looked down and it was the director of H city police station.


    "Why didn''t the director answer the phone?" the driver looked at Lin Zhiyong and asked.


    "I must have been scolded..." Lin Zhiyong whispered back.


    "You can''t refuse to answer it. If you don''t answer it, what do you say when you go back?" the driver asked obliquely.


    "Fuck, it''s a thing every day..."


    Lin Zhiyong took a deep breath and scolded wordlessly. Then he pressed the button directly.


    "Hello?"


    "Where are you now?" a middle-aged man''s voice came from the opposite, with a very impatient tone.


    "I''m in the car now? What''s the matter?" Lin Zhiyong asked in a low voice.


    "Did you go to the harem again?" the middle-aged man asked angrily.


    "After receiving the report, he said there was a private firefight over there..." Lin Zhiyong explained in a far fetched way.


    "Fart!" the middle-aged scolded directly, and then said: "Mayor fan called me just now and said that you took the armed police there and found nothing. Finally, you found a pile of fireworks. You went there without telling me about it. Don''t you know what you''re doing now? I didn''t tell you. People in the harem don''t move for the time being. Why don''t you listen to me If you want to? "


    "I know I''m wrong, I''ll review!" Lin Zhiyong shouted with his teeth clenched.


    "Are you fucking useful? Did ye Han hit you two mouths?" the middle-aged man asked.


    "Well..."


    "Do you know what impact this will have on our police station if the media knows it? And if ye Han is investigated, you don''t even have a fucking search warrant. Why do you search? Do you know what mayor fan asked me just now?"


    "I don''t know..."


    "Mayor fan asked me if you, the captain, are still fucking capable. If you can''t do it, go home and fuck! This is mayor fan''s original words. You know that almost everyone knows it now. Our police are afraid of the people in the harem. Do you know how bad the impact is?" the director became more and more excited.


    "I was wrong..."


    "I specially asked you not to fight with those people in the harem if you have nothing to do. Why don''t you just listen?" the director sighed helplessly and then said: "Mayor fan meant to dismiss you, but I discussed with him and prepared to let you stop reacting. You can have a good rest at home these days."


    "Thank you, director." Lin Zhiyong whispered back.


    "You don''t have to thank me. I understand your mood, but you should know how to do things. You can''t go on like this now. You should pay attention to this problem in the future, okay?"


    "I see."


    Lin Zhiyong nodded slightly and then said, "is there anything else?"


    "Remember to review the mayor."


    "OK!" Lin Zhiyong promised, then hung up the phone directly, then turned to the driver and said, "stop, I''ll get off."


    "What''s the matter?" the driver looked at Lin Zhiyong and asked.


    "How else... Suspension and reflection!" Lin Zhiyong replied with a smile, then turned and ran under the car with his coat.


    ����


    An hour later, Lin Zhiyong returned home. At this time, Lin Zhiyong''s daughter-in-law was sitting on the sofa in the living room watching TV.


    "Back?" the woman in her thirties got up and asked Lin Zhiyong with a smile when she saw Lin Zhiyong entering the house.


    "Hmm!" Lin Zhiyong nodded.


    "I''m going to prepare foot washing water for you to save..." the wife said and ran to the bathroom.


    Lin Zhiyong looked at his wife''s back and said in a low voice, "what can I do for you tomorrow?"


    "No. what''s the matter?" the wife looked back and said a little confused.


    "You take a leave tomorrow. Let''s go out and play. I''ll rest these days..." Lin Zhiyong said as he changed his clothes and looked at his wife.


    The wife was stunned when she heard this. Then she nodded and smiled and promised, "OK!"


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to go to Yunnan last time? We''ll go to Yunnan tomorrow..."


    "OK."


    The wife nodded, then turned and walked into the bathroom.

 Chapter 942

    H City, fuheshanju villa area.


    Little five is basically good. He is lying lazily on the sofa, eating oranges and watching the variety show on TV. He is very happy.


    "What are you looking at JB? Laughing like a fool..." Liu Neng and Wang Jun came in from the door, changing the car keys and looking at Xiao Wu on the sofa.


    "Nothing, I just look around..." Xiao Wu glanced back, then slowly got up, looked at Liu Neng and asked, "what are you two doing?"


    "Go out for a stroll..." Liu Neng replied with a smile. Then he sat down next to Xiao Wu, patted Xiao Wu on the shoulder and whispered, "I think I''m busy for you now?"


    "I tell you, don''t tell me it''s useless. I''m a fucking patient now!" Xiao Wu shouted with her eyes wide open.


    "OK, don''t tease him..." Wang Jun smiled at Liu Neng and said.


    "When did I fucking tease him? Now I vaguely feel that we are going to be busy..." Liu Neng looked at Wang Jun and said.


    "How did you feel it?" Wang Jun asked.


    "I''ve been idle for such a long time. Are you busy? Let''s go on vacation?" Liu Neng reached out and took out a cigarette in his mouth, then squinted at Xiao Wu and said, "you''re ready these days. We should go to the tower..."


    "Did sun Qiang give you a letter?" Xiao Wu was stunned and looked at Liu Neng and asked.


    "What letter can he give me? Just those people he can find. It''s good if they don''t get into trouble. Don''t we have to go there by ourselves at the critical time? If you point at them, it''s estimated that the Hougong University City has been fucking built, and we don''t know what''s going on..." Liu Neng scolded silently, then lit the cigarette on his mouth with a lighter, and then took a deep breath.


    "Deng Deng Deng..." just then Liu Neng''s cell phone rang.


    Liu Neng took out his cell phone and looked at it. Then he smiled and said, "who the fuck is this? Call me so late. There must be instructions..."


    Xiao Wu looked at the two big words sun Qiang on Liu Neng''s mobile phone and scolded silently: "this old force can''t fucking stop?"


    "Ha ha..." Liu Neng looked at Xiao Wu and smiled. Then he pressed the answer button on his mobile phone, and then asked with a smile, "President sun, why are you calling so late?"


    "Did you sleep, Mr. Liu?" Sun Qiang asked with the same smile.


    "Not yet... Just tell me what you want," Liu Neng said, touching his nose.


    "Li Jinglong is gone."


    "Really?" Liu Neng asked excitedly.


    "The captain of our city sent him away..." Sun Qiang''s tone was silent.


    "What''s going on?" Liu Neng asked.


    "This fool is idle. He has to search the people in the back palace. Later, he directly asked Ye han to beat two big mouths, and then he didn''t find anything..." Sun Qiang said a little speechless.


    "No, Mr. Sun, I have a bad word to say. Although your captain said he was his own, can you have a good chat with him? It''s fucking time. We saved him last time. Why did he go to the harem to make trouble?" Liu Neng asked reluctantly.


    "I''ve dealt with the matter over there. Don''t worry, it won''t happen in the future." Sun Qiang explained in a low voice.


    "At this time, we don''t need to talk to the harem about those useless things. We''ll finish them by directly working on the project. Since we can do things through formal channels, there''s no need to use knives and guns, you know?"


    "Mr. Liu, don''t be so excited. I have warned him..." Sun Qiang advised with a smile.


    "He''s so neat now. If the Hougong is really impatient at that time, how can he fire at us? We can''t compare with the Hougong in terms of firepower. Behind the Hougong is Li Jinglong and Liu Yong, who are all professional war traffickers! All right, it''s useless for me to tell you now. What instructions do you have when you call?" Liu Neng said to his mobile phone with some impatience.


    "What, should we move to the tower?" Sun Qiang asked.


    "Well, I know what you said. I''m discussing it here." Liu Neng nodded and agreed.


    "Our current situation is that I''ve let people pass, but I don''t know what''s going on there. I think it''s better for us to do it ourselves. President Liu, let me tell you so. Can you understand?"


    "Well, I see. Don''t worry. I''ll study with Xiao Wu and then go there sometime." Liu Neng nodded slightly.


    "Hehe, I won''t disturb you. Now that Li Jinglong has left, we can let go of the whole!"


    "OK, let''s get in touch when we get there." Liu Neng promised, and then hung up directly.


    After putting down his mobile phone, Liu Neng looked at Xiao Wu and said, "do you think the captain is a fool? At this time, he is still in the mood to find someone else''s back palace to study the private possession of guns with others. When the fuck is it, and he is in the mood to pull this useless?"


    "Hehe, don''t I always feel that their people are stupid? They don''t do one thing or two..." Xiao Wu replied with a smile.


    "OK, it''s no use saying this now. In two days, you two go to the iron tower and take those people to see what''s going on in the factory..." Liu Rui asked Xiaowu, then turned around and ran upstairs.


    "Why hasn''t the man we put in the back palace been quiet lately?" Xiao Wu suddenly looked back at Liu Neng and asked.


    "..." Liu Neng looked at Xiao Wu and said in a low voice, "what do you mean by asking?"


    "You said that ye Han would be the instigator. Now he''s waiting for the key time to give us a video phone recording. He hasn''t given us this time..." Xiao Wu sipped his lips and stuck Liu Neng very reluctantly.


    "No!" Liu Neng shook his head.


    "How do you know you can''t?" Xiao Wu asked with his eyes askew.


    "This man''s situation is a little special. It''s estimated that there is something else in the harem now, but you don''t have to worry about his turning back. Even if you turn back, he can''t turn back..."


    "Ha ha, I think they are the opposite now!" Xiao Wu replied with a smile.


    "I''ll call the boss and see if there is any channel over there..." Liu Neng patted Xiao Wu on the shoulder and then turned and ran upstairs.


    "Tell me what I told you, and I''ll tell you what''s possible!" Xiao Wu shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Ah!" Liu Neng nodded and went upstairs.


    ����

 Chapter 943

    On the other side, in the office of the harem of H city.


    Meng Liang and Tian Ming are sitting in my office bar, laughing and chatting while smoking.


    "What are you talking about, so happy?"


    After I walked into the office, I looked at them with a smile and asked.


    "Nothing..." Meng Liang looked up at me and replied.


    "Your fucking daughter-in-law has left. Are you still in the mood to laugh here? Can you have a snack?" I looked at Meng Liang and scolded with a smile. Then I sat next to the two men, and then looked at Meng Liang and asked, "what''s the matter with those people you''ve been following recently? What did you find?"


    "There is nothing wrong with me. Everything is normal." Meng Liang looked at me and replied.


    "What about you?" I asked, looking at Tian Ming.


    "My side is also normal..." Tian Ming whispered back to me.


    I watched the two men silent for a moment, then rubbed their chin and asked in a low voice, "it''s a little fucking difficult?"


    "Leaf, in fact, I don''t think it''s necessary to follow like this..." Meng Liang looked up at me and said.


    "If you say it''s useless, don''t fucking follow?" I scolded silently, and then said, "continue to follow!"


    "..." Meng Liang looked at me speechless, then pursed his lips and asked, "is there anything else?"


    "Why are you so anxious?" I asked Meng Liang with staring eyes.


    "Did you fucking take gun medicine or what?" Meng Liang looked at me and scolded wordlessly.


    "After that, let Zhang TongZhou follow you, and then uncle Tian and Wei Yiwen have nothing to do. I looked at Meng Liang and Tian Ming and whispered.


    "OK!" Tian Ming nodded.


    "Why are you mute or deaf?" I asked, squinting at Meng Liang.


    "I see..." Meng Liang agreed with his mouth tilted.


    ����


    On the other hand, Liu Neng just got off the phone with his boss when he received a strange call.


    Liu Neng hesitated and then pressed the answer button.


    "Hello?" Liu Neng asked tentatively.


    "Is that boss Liu?" a woman''s voice came across.


    "Who are you?" Liu Neng asked with a frown.


    "Don''t ask me who I am. Someone asked me to tell you that he is in a very bad situation and has been followed, so it''s inconvenient to talk and can''t call. At five o''clock tomorrow morning, he asked you to go to the parking lot of the Hougong. Someone gave you very important information."


    "Why didn''t he contact me himself?" Liu Neng asked with a frown.


    "His phone is being monitored now."


    "How did he contact you?" Liu Neng asked.


    "He told me when he ordered my desk last time. He asked me to call you today and gave me 500 yuan more." the opposite side of the phone answered very honestly.


    "OK, I see, thank you!" Liu Neng promised, and then hung up directly.


    After putting down his cell phone, Liu Neng turned around. After waiting for a few minutes, he picked up his cell phone and directly dialed the man just now.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang for a while, the person opposite answered the phone.


    "What''s the matter?" the girl asked.


    "Sorry, I have the wrong number!"


    Liu Neng saw that after answering the phone opposite, he quickly replied, and then directly pressed the hang up key.


    Liu can do this for only one purpose. He just wants to see whether the person opposite is true or false. If this person is false, she will not answer the phone after Liu can call, but if she is really a miss, she will answer the phone. Since the person opposite answered the phone, it means that the miss is not lying.


    Liu Neng put down his cell phone and ran downstairs.


    "What are you doing? You''re in such a hurry..."


    Before Liu Neng went downstairs, he happened to meet Xiao Wu who was going back to the house to sleep.


    "I have something to do with you!" Liu Neng stretched out his finger and pointed to Xiao Wu. Then he ran directly into the house.


    "How the hell is this day by day..." Xiao Wu scolded silently, and then followed Liu Neng into Liu Neng''s room.


    "What''s the matter?" after entering the room, Xiao Wu looked at Liu Neng and asked.


    "The man in the harem called me..." Liu Neng looked at Xiao Wu with a gloomy face and said.


    When Xiao Wu heard this, he was obviously stunned. Then he smiled and said, "what''s wrong with my mouth today? It seems that I''ve opened it up... What do you say..."


    "Don''t say it''s useless. He asked someone to call me and let me go to the parking lot of the Hougong at five o''clock tomorrow morning. What do you think?" Liu Neng asked.


    Xiao Wu rubbed his palm and then asked in a low voice, "do you think it might be a set?"


    "It''s hard. Just now I called back and answered the phone opposite, which shows that the people opposite are not guilty..." Liu Neng replied with his lips pursed.


    "If you don''t feel guilty, let''s go there tomorrow. Anyway, Li Jinglong has gone. Even if it''s their whole set, I don''t believe they dare to do us now..." Xiao Wu replied with a big mouth.


    "What if Li Jinglong didn''t leave?" Liu Neng asked with an eyebrow.


    "Grass, if you talk like that, we don''t have to do anything. We''ll just stay at home and finish it..." Xiao Wu''s tone was a little speechless.


    "Well, you''re right!" Liu Neng nodded slightly and then said, "what, you prepare tomorrow morning and let''s go out..."


    "You go out too?" little five said in a surprised tone.


    "Why am I out?" Liu Neng asked, squinting his eyes.


    "Isn''t it bad for ye han to see you?"


    "Nothing..." Liu Neng waved his hand at will.


    "Hehe, if you say it''s okay, I don''t care..." Xiao Wu looked down and smiled, then looked at Liu Neng and asked, "what did the boss say?"


    "What else can we say? Let''s hurry up and take down the project of the University City. The people in the harem can''t move, that''s it..." Liu Neng reluctantly rubbed his face and egg, in a very depressed tone.


    "I don''t understand why the boss has to stop us from moving the people in the back palace. How many opportunities do you say? As long as the boss says a word, we can work hard for the back palace immediately, but he won''t let us do it. What do you mean? The people in the back Palace are immortals and don''t let us move..." Xiao Wu asked with a big mouth.


    "You don''t understand the relationship between our boss and those people in the harem." Liu Neng replied in a low voice.


    "Why, you know what you say?" Xiao Wu asked with his eyes askew.


    "I also know a little about it. In fact, I don''t understand. The boss has always asked us to deal with the Hougong Gang, and then won''t let us strangle the Hougong gang. What''s the state of mind..."


    "I feel sick. It''s useless to talk about this day by day..."


    "OK, go to bed and get up early tomorrow!" Liu Neng smiled and patted Xiao Wu on the shoulder.


    Xiao Wu promised, then turned and walked out of Liu Neng''s bedroom.

 Chapter 944

    Four o''clock the next morning.


    Liu Neng, Wang Jun and Xiao Wu got up early in the morning and drove directly to our Hougong parking lot.


    Inside the car, Wang Jun yawned, looked at Liu Neng and said, "why didn''t you tell me something this morning? I fucking tossed around to more than three o''clock last night and finally fell asleep. You woke me up..."


    "Are you crazy?" Xiao Wu asked, looking at Wang Jun curiously.


    "What the hell am I doing?" Wang Jun asked with his mouth tilted.


    "Why didn''t you toss until more than three o''clock?" asked Xiao Wu.


    "You have to * to toss until three o''clock?"


    "Ha ha..." Xiao Wu smiled, then bared his teeth and said, "why, I tossed with the inflatable doll in your room until three o''clock. You really forced me to find..."


    "It''s more and more difficult for me to talk to you now..." Wang Jun scolded wordlessly, then turned to Liu Neng and asked, "what''s the main task today? Killing or setting fire?"


    "Don''t JB say that we are like a terrorist organization, killing and fire prevention. We go out today to meet someone..." Liu Neng replied with a smile.


    "The man in the back palace?" Wang Jun was stunned.


    "Smart." Liu Neng nodded slightly.


    ����


    On the other side, the harem is in our villa.


    A young man didn''t sleep all night. He got up directly from bed at 4:30 in the morning, and then walked into the toilet with his mobile phone. The young man first turned off the light in the toilet, and then took a picture in the toilet with his mobile phone. After confirming that there was no problem, the young man opened the back cover of his mobile phone, then replaced it with a new mobile phone card and dialed a phone.


    "Hello?" the young man whispered after answering the phone.


    "Shall I start now?" asked the other side.


    "Do you remember what I told you?" asked the young man in the harem.


    "Remember."


    "Don''t contact me after that, do you understand?" the young man of the harem continued.


    "Don''t worry."


    "OK." the young man in the harem nodded, then hung up the phone directly, took the mobile phone card out of his hand and threw it directly into the toilet.


    "Wow..."


    The young man pressed the flush and directly flushed out the mobile phone card in the toilet.


    ����


    On the other hand, after Liu Neng and others arrived at our parking lot, they directly waited from 5:00 to 5:30, but the people in the harem still didn''t appear.


    "Do you have a fucking sense of time? What time is it that he doesn''t come yet?" Xiao Wu shouted, looking at his mobile phone.


    "OK, wait a minute. Maybe someone else has something to do. You can come by scolding him here now?" Wang Jun replied vaguely.


    "Grass, I hate people who don''t have a sense of time. Do you understand?" Xiao Wu stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Then they''ll let you wait now. What can you do?" Wang Jun asked obliquely.


    "..." Xiao Wu squinted at Wang Jun, then pointed to Wang Jun and shouted, "I don''t fucking like talking to you, do you know?"


    "Know how?"


    "Roll the calf, I fucking find that you are very sensitive now..." Xiao Wu scolded wordlessly.


    "Come on, don''t make a noise, be honest later..." Liu Neng angrily scolded. Xiao Wu and Wang Jun looked at each other, and no one spoke.


    ����


    At 5:40, a girl with a cap walked into the parking lot from the outside, and then began to look for cars one after another in the parking lot.


    "Is this?" Xiao Wu squinted at the girl and asked Liu Neng.


    "Almost..." Liu Neng nodded slightly.


    "Hehe, when did we have female spies?" Wang Jun asked with a smile.


    "Don''t pull the calf..." Liu Neng turned his head and scolded. Then he directly reached out to turn on the headlights. The girl in the parking lot was stunned when she saw the headlights. Then she looked around and ran out of Liu Neng''s jeep. Then she hesitated and reached out to pull open the door.


    "Others asked you to come over?" Liu Neng looked back at the girl with sunglasses and hat and asked in a low voice.


    "Well, he asked me to tell you something..." the girl nodded nervously.


    "..." Liu Neng looked at the girl, then pursed his lips and asked, "was it you who called yesterday?"


    "No, it was someone else who called..." the girl quickly shook her head.


    "Why didn''t you say it on the phone?" Liu Neng asked carefully.


    "I''m afraid someone is listening on the phone, so I don''t dare to say. That person is now monitored. All the cameras in the harem have been removed. It''s very inconvenient for him to move now..."


    Liu Neng was silent when he heard this. Then he touched his chin and looked at the girl and asked, "is he being watched?"


    "Well, except at home, there are people following everywhere..." the girl nodded slightly.


    "Does he mean he missed something?" Liu Neng asked with a frown.


    "Not yet. Now all the people in the harem are under surveillance, so they don''t know who it is. He told me that this was the last contact, because now he couldn''t move!" the girl whispered back.


    "When did you two get in touch?" Liu Neng asked.


    "We''ve known each other for a long time. He told me about it."


    "Then why don''t you find Ye Han?" Liu Neng suddenly changed his face.


    The girl looked at Liu Neng nervously and didn''t know how to answer.


    "I asked you why you didn''t find Ye Han?" Liu Neng raised his pistol as he spoke.


    "I... I..." the girl was blindfolded when she saw the pistol.


    "Answer my question." Liu Neng''s tone was very terrible.


    "I didn''t think about it. If you don''t believe me, I''ll go now!" the girl replied with her teeth, and then stretched out her hand to pull open the door.


    "Ba Da!"


    Wang Jun locked the door directly.


    "Speak, why didn''t you find Ye Han?" Liu Neng asked repeatedly.


    "I said, I thought so. You asked me how I knew?" the girl''s expression was very worried.


    Liu Neng watched the girl silent for a moment, then slowly put down the pistol, then looked at the girl and said, "come on, what are you talking to us this time?"


    "He asked me to tell you that there are two people in a temporary interrogation room in the iron tower in the harem. Now go to the iron tower and get these two people over and change factories with Ye Han!"


    Liu Neng was stunned when he heard this, and then asked in an unbelievable tone, "Ye Han has the factory over the iron tower in his hand now?"


    "Well, Li Jinglong gave two factories, so if you can''t get them, you can''t win!" the girl nodded slightly.


    Little five Wang Jun and Liu Neng were all silent when they heard this.

 Chapter 945

    Seven key factories are listed in the documents from the H municipal government. However, the land of these factories has not expired yet, so it is impossible for the government to participate in the relocation. Therefore, the key part of the government''s iron tower University City project is which developer the land of these factories belongs to, To put it simply, if one of these factories has more land, then the project belongs to another. But the current problem is that we and Liu Neng haven''t started on the tower, that is, neither of us has a factory now, so the girl told Liu Neng that we have two factories in our hands, and then we are stunned. If we get four of the seven factories, we are sure to win, Now our harem has taken two. What a fucking advantage is this? Liu Neng can figure it out even with his feet.


    Liu Neng looked at Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu looked at Liu Neng. They looked at each other and didn''t know what to say. Originally, he thought it was very early for them to start the tower tomorrow, but they didn''t expect to slow down our Hougong step.


    "Who''s in the harem?" the only good news is that Liu can know that someone in our harem is in the hands of the police, which may be a turning point for them.


    "I don''t know who it is, but the man told me that as long as you take these two away, you''ll wait for ye han to take the factory and replace you..." the girl whispered back.


    "Is that what he said?" Liu Neng asked with a frown.


    "Well, exactly." the girl nodded slightly.


    "OK, I see. Is there anything else?" Liu Neng nodded.


    "This is the location of the interrogation room, and there should be people in the back Palace today, so you must take them in front of the people in the back palace..." while talking, the girl took out a note and handed it to Liu Neng.


    Liu Neng took the note, looked down, and then directly put it into his pocket.


    "OK, I see." Liu Neng nodded.


    "The man asked me to tell you not to take the initiative to find him in the future. He is in a very bad situation and has no useful information in his hand. If he has anything urgent, he will take the initiative to find you."


    "Hmm..." Liu Neng nodded slightly and then whispered, "tell him that he must not expose himself. Now just stay in the harem."


    "OK." the girl looked at Liu Neng and was stunned, but she didn''t mean to get off at all.


    "Is there anything else?" Liu Neng asked, looking at the girl.


    "That what, how to calculate the cost this time?" the girl looked at Liu Neng a little embarrassed and asked.


    "He didn''t give you any money?" Liu Neng frowned.


    "He said it was inconvenient..."


    "Do you two have any money?" Liu Neng asked, looking at Xiao Wu and Wang Jun.


    "I didn''t bring money. You didn''t tell me to bring money when I went out..." Xiao Wu shook his head.


    "Grass, I don''t have any fucking money!" Liu Neng scolded silently, then looked at the girl and asked, "can you leave me an account and I''ll call you later?"


    "No, if I get off the bus, who can I ask for money? What kind of society are you? You don''t even know how to take money when you go out?" the girl scolded with her mouth when she knew that these people have no money. It seems that they let others play and the guests don''t give money. In their little sister''s eyes, it belongs to overlord whoring.


    "No, we really don''t have money here. Leave me an account and I''ll call you later." Liu Neng discussed it in silence.


    "As long as I don''t know you now, you give me an account, who will I go to..." the girl shouted at the top of her voice.


    "Wow!"


    At this time, Xiao Wu directly raised the May 4th pistol on his hand, then stared at the girl and asked, "I don''t have fucking money. Do I have something to use?"


    The girl was stunned when she saw the pistol in Xiaowu''s hand, and her lips trembled. She didn''t know what to say.


    "Do you believe I''ll drag you into the grove now, rape first and then kill?" Xiao Wu stared at the girl and shouted.


    "I don''t want it... I don''t want it..." the girl quickly shook her head after she reacted.


    "Roll the calf!" Xiao Wu scolded impatiently. When the girl heard this, she opened the door and ran down from the car.


    "Shit, if I don''t take a gun, he really doesn''t know what we do..." Xiao Wu looked at the girl''s back and scolded with his teeth.


    "Ha ha..." Wang Jun smiled and said nothing.


    "What''s the next step?" Xiao Wu looked at Liu Neng and asked.


    "Do you analyze whether what the girl said is true or false..." Liu Neng asked while rubbing his watch and looking at Xiao Wu.


    "Grass, it''s better for you to study this kind of thing by yourself. I can''t fucking analyze it." Xiao Wu waved his hand irritably, then took out his mobile phone to see the time, and then whispered, "it''s almost six o''clock now. Hurry up. If you want to catch people, I''ll call our people now..."


    Liu Neng looked at Xiao Wu and was silent for a moment. Then he bit his lips and said, "call people and directly let them wait at the position of the iron tower!"


    After receiving the note, Xiao Wu looked down, then dialed the phone directly and began shaking people.


    "Shall we go home now or go directly to the tower..."


    "Go home." Liu Neng thought back.


    Wang Jun could hear the grab, directly turned the car key, then started the jeep and slowly drove out of the parking lot of our harem.


    On the way.


    "I''ve finished calling. They should be able to get to the tower in about four hours." Xiao Wu whispered to Liu Neng after putting down his cell phone.


    "Well, tell them not to do it and wait for us to go again..." Liu Neng waved his hand, then looked at Xiao Wu and said, "why do you think I''m so comfortable and feel like there''s a fraud..."


    "What is cheating? I think you are paranoid now..." Xiao Wu replied with his mouth tilted, and then asked, "what are we doing now? How good it is to go directly to the iron tower and rob people? Why do we go home?"


    "You don''t have a fucking penny in your hand. We can''t even get on the highway. Why do you go to the iron tower?" Liu Neng replied silently, and then dialed sun Qiang with his mobile phone.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, sun Qiang connected the phone.


    "Why, Mr. Liu?" Sun Qiang asked vaguely.


    "Mr. Sun, now give me the phone number of your people over there in the iron tower, and I''ll find them to study something."


    "What do you want to do?" Sun Qiang was stunned.


    "I can''t say a word or two now."


    "Well, can I contact you? Are you meeting or what?" Sun Qiang asked very carefully.


    "You asked him to wait for me in the tower."


    Liu Neng replied in a low voice and then hung up the phone directly.

 Chapter 946

    After sun Qiang answered Liu Neng''s phone, he dialed fan Aiguo directly.


    "Hey, what''s the matter, brother?" fan Aiguo was also sleepy at this time. If he hadn''t seen sun Qiang''s phone, fan Aiguo couldn''t answer it.


    "You call some children on the tower, and then you go directly to the tower. Liu Neng and they should also go there. At that time, their people will take the initiative to contact you..." Sun Qiang said to the dialogue with some confusion.


    "No, what are they doing? Why are they going to the tower so early?" fan Aiguo asked his mobile phone in silence.


    "You ask me, I ask who, anyway, just called me, you don''t have ink, work hard, go directly..." Sun Qiang replied with some irritability.


    "OK, I''ll contact the people over there." fan Aiguo nodded and agreed, then hung up the phone directly, and then looked for the phone of Huang Mao and Xiaodong for a long time, but he couldn''t find them for a long time, so he had to call Zhang Laoer.


    "Dudu..." the phone rang for half a minute, and Zhang Xiaoer answered the phone.


    "What''s the matter, Mr. Fan?" Mr. Zhang asked very tired after answering the phone.


    "Well, please contact the children and ask them to wait for me in the tower now. I may have something on my side..." fan Aiguo said to his mobile phone while wearing clothes.


    "As like as two peas", Fan Aiguo is just like that.


    "Well, the above arrangement should be a little urgent. It''s troublesome..." fan Aiguo replied with some bad intentions.


    "Hehe, it''s all right." second Zhang smiled and then said, "I''ll call them now. If you arrive, you can go directly to my grain store. My side is closer to the tower..."


    "OK, let''s call then." fan Aiguo nodded, then hung up, found his driver''s phone and dialed it.


    On the other hand, after answering fan Aiguo''s phone, Zhang Laoer was stunned for a while, and then began to call Dongzi Huangmao. In less than half an hour, Zhang Laoer put all these children together. It seems that the quiet Tower Development Zone suddenly became lively because Xiao Wu Liu Neng and others came, At this time, the battlefield between us and Liu Neng was transferred from indoors to the tower development zone.


    ����


    At eight in the morning, in our villa.


    Liu Rui got up early in the morning because he was going to catch people from the tower today. Although Liu Rui didn''t care much about it, he still knew it very well in his heart.


    "What''s the matter today?" Wu Mei asked, looking lazily at Liu Rui in bed.


    "Ende, today I have to go to the tower with Han Chao to get Xiao hei and Lao Bian out, otherwise they would be crazy..." Liu Rui nodded back, then bowed his head and kissed Wu Mei, and then walked out of the house with his clothes and mobile phone.


    Wu Mei lay in bed and looked at Liu Rui''s back. She was silent for a while, then directly covered with a quilt and went to bed.


    Liu Rui first dialed Han Chao except for his room.


    "What''s the fucking time? Just call me?" Han Chao scolded in a very blunt tone after answering the phone.


    "I''ll give you 15 minutes now. You can roll downstairs. If I can''t see you, you can roll the calf for me!" my brother Rui replied very domineering, and then hung up the phone directly.


    Han Chao on the other side of the phone was stunned at the mobile phone, then wiped his eyes and looked at the three big characters Liu Daxian on the mobile phone for a long time. Then he jumped up directly from his bed, ran to the toilet and put clothes on his body.


    After talking to Han Chao, Liu Rui dialed Zhang Xiaogang with his mobile phone.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    "Hello, Mr. Liu?" Zhang Xiaogang seemed to have been waiting for Liu Rui''s call, so Liu Rui didn''t wait long, so Zhang Xiaogang answered the phone.


    "Well, officer Zhang, I think I can come to your iron tower this afternoon. Let''s make an appointment to talk about the two people in our harem?" Liu Rui said with a smile to his mobile phone while wearing his pants.


    "OK, well, you''ve come all the way. Can I invite you to dinner..." Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "OK, let''s get in touch then."


    "It''s done!" Zhang Xiaogang agreed in a very good mood, and then hung up directly.


    Zhang Xiaogang hung up the phone for a while, turned his head and looked at the colleague sleeping on the table and shouted, "don''t fucking sleep, the back palace called me..."


    "What''s the matter?" the colleague looked at Zhang Xiaogang vaguely. It was obvious that he didn''t wake up, so he was a little hoodwinked.


    "Don''t fucking sleep. Book me a hotel quickly. Those people in the harem should arrive in the afternoon..." Zhao Xiaogang bared his teeth and shouted, and then began to pack his things.


    "Will you take me?" at this time, the colleague was awake, reached out and lit a cigarette, looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    "Who is watching you when you go to these people?" Zhang Xiaogang replied with his eyes askew.


    "Grass, good things have kept you busy, haven''t they?" my colleagues were obviously a little emotional after hearing this.


    "Why are you in a hurry? As long as I know these people in the harem, I can have less of yours. Well, this time you look at it now. Can I take you there next time?"


    "Grass, ok..." the colleague reluctantly agreed, and then directly lay down on the table and went to sleep.


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at his colleagues and smiled helplessly. Then he turned and ran outside the office.


    After leaving the office, Zhang Xiaogang first went to the interrogation room to see Lao Bian and Xiao Hei. When he saw them lying on the ground sleeping, he didn''t go in. Instead, he turned and walked out of the temporary interrogation room, drove the police car allocated by the unit to the iron tower, and walked to a fairly correct hotel.


    ����


    H city is on the road leading to the iron tower.


    A jeep was driving wildly on the road. Liu Neng sat on the co pilot and thought for a long time. Finally, he dialed a phone.


    "Hello?" the phone was quickly connected across the street.


    "We''re going to move the back palace now. The two people may fight..." Liu Neng whispered.


    "Fight?" the person opposite the phone was stunned, and then slowly added: "Ye Han, Meng Liang, Liu Rui, song and Yuan can''t have an accident, understand?"


    "If anything happens, I don''t count. I can only save their lives..." Liu Neng replied with his lips pursed.


    "OK. Let it go." the other side promised, and then hung up directly.


    Liu Neng put down his cell phone and looked back at Xiao Wu. He wanted to talk, but he still stopped.

 Chapter 947

    Nine thirty in the morning.


    Han Chao, wearing a red suit that he didn''t know where he came from, hurried into our villa.


    "You''re five minutes late..." Liu Rui whispered, holding the timer on his mobile phone.


    "Brother Rui, your call was really sudden. I''m not to blame..." Han Chao stood opposite Liu Rui with some embarrassment. The reaction was obviously a little overwhelmed.


    "No, who were you with when I fucking called you just now?" Liu Rui squinted at Han Chao. When Liu Rui saw the suit on Han Chao, he was stunned. Then he stood up from the sofa and watched Han Chao turn around.


    "What are you looking at?" Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and asked awkwardly.


    "What do you mean by this dress?" Liu Rui asked wordlessly, dragging Han Chao''s suit.


    "Didn''t I want to pick them up and dress more festively?" Han Chao replied with a smile.


    "Your father''s wedding dress?" Liu Rui asked, squinting his eyes.


    "Ah, how do you know?" Han Chao nodded quickly.


    "Oh, fuck, I fucking see you now. Do you know what I''m in a bad mood?" Liu Rui looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "What mood?" Han Chao blinked and asked.


    "I seem to have seen myself in those days. What the fuck is this? Don''t you disgrace our harem by wearing this b-shape? I''m grass!" Liu Rui scolded with an abnormal collapse covering his face.


    "Brother Rui, if you talk like that, I''ll be a little unhappy. How can I disgrace the harem? I don''t dislike you when you say you look like this..."


    "Roll the calf!" Liu Rui raised his leg and kicked Han Chao, then clenched his teeth and shouted, "if I didn''t lack a fucking driver, I told you I couldn''t take you there!"


    "You think I''ll go out with you first..." Han Chao replied at the top of his voice.


    "Roll the calf, I fucking look at you now, I should..."


    "I should still have your fucking diaphragmatic response?" Han Chao made Liu Rui scold a little angry and shouted at his throat.


    "I have a fucking daughter-in-law. Do you have one?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Han Chao.


    "..." Han Chao was silent.


    "Don''t fuck with me if you don''t have a daughter-in-law!" Liu Rui reached out and picked up his handbag and mobile phone, turned and ran outside the villa.


    Han Chao stood in situ for a long time, and then hurriedly followed Liu Rui''s steps.


    Ten minutes later, they drove out of our villa in a domineering car.


    "Brother Rui, why are you still sitting in the back?" Han Chao asked Liu Rui as he drove.


    "I''m fucking ugly. I''m afraid to sit next to you. I''m afraid I''ll answer you..." Liu Rui whispered to Han Chao while fiddling with his mobile phone.


    "No, I find you are so careful. I''m just joking. Are you serious? You sit in the back and I have a hard time talking to you. You''d better sit in the front..." Han Chao looked back at Liu Rui and shouted.


    "Fuck off, can you fucking drive well? I don''t have time to talk to you now..." Liu Rui replied irritably.


    "Really, come here quickly. It''s very uncomfortable for me to talk to you like this. How can you be careful? I mean, you''re ugly? Do you want to take revenge like this?" Han Chao said like a psycho.


    "... how the fuck did I meet you? You''re more stupid than his mother Yang Song!" Liu Rui scolded speechless.


    "Creak!"


    Han Chao put on the brake, directly parked the Land Rover on the roadside, then turned to look at Liu Rui and said, "brother Rui, come up ahead."


    "No, are you fucking crazy?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at beads.


    "Come on, I''ll talk to you. I feel a sense of distance when you sit in the back..."


    "I''m so fucking convinced!" Liu Rui scolded wordlessly, then directly pulled open the door and ran to the co pilot''s position.


    But at this time, Han Chao directly started the overbearing car with a foot on the accelerator. Liu Rui stood stunned, then raised his hand and scolded Han Chao: "Han Chao, what the fuck are you doing?"


    "You have to answer me now. Are you ugly?" Han Chao asked as he stopped, rolled down the window, stretched out his head and looked at Liu Rui.


    "No, are you fucking sick?" Liu Rui asked helplessly on the road.


    "If you don''t answer me, I won''t let you get on the bus..." Han Chao bared his teeth and replied. Then he stepped on the accelerator again, and the overlord car moved slowly again.


    "I fucking hate you?" Liu Rui shouted silently.


    "That''s right!" Han Chao bared his teeth and replied. Then he put on the brake and stopped the car by the side of the road.


    Liu Rui took a helpless look at Han Chao, and then ran to the overbearing car with steps.


    "Don''t fucking procrastinate, hurry up!" Han Chao shouted, staring at the beads.


    ��������


    Liu Rui pulled the door, stepped up, and then sat next to Han Chao.


    "Ha ha, it''s fucking ugly!" Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and said with a smile.


    "Do you believe I fucking kill you?" Liu Rui said, biting his teeth and looking at Han Chao.


    "Ha ha, don''t believe it!" Han Chao smiled and shook his head.


    "I fucking......" Liu Rui glanced at Han Chao, then shouted at his throat, "don''t fucking look, can you drive?"


    "Your temper, I tell you..."


    "Don''t fucking ink, drive quickly!" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    ����


    On the other side, H City Tower Development Zone.


    In Zhang''s second son''s grain store, Xiaodong Huangmao and huazi all came.


    "Brother-in-law, why did you call me here?" Xiaodong asked, looking at the second Zhang.


    "You wait with me. Mr. Fan may come back later..." Zhang said as he smoked and looked at Xiaodong.


    "Why do you give us a few in the morning?" Hua Zi asked while yawning.


    "I don''t know. There should be something important..." the second Zhang replied in a dull voice. Then he looked at Huang Mao and asked, "how''s your side? Have your father''s friends been contacted?"


    "Contacted, but it didn''t work. The people over there are fucking smart now. Let alone talk about factory acquisition, they don''t come out when it comes to eating. Now these people are waiting for development, and then let the developers get more demolition fees..." Huang Mao replied with some melancholy while smoking.


    "Hehe, don''t worry. President fan must have come here for this matter today. Let''s see what he said..." second Zhang smiled back.


    "Well, if President fan doesn''t explain me now, I can''t fucking do it. This job is not done by people..." Huang Mao replied with his mouth tilted.


    "Ha ha." Zhang Laoer looked at Huang Mao and smiled. He didn''t speak.

 Chapter 948

    At 10:30 in the morning, Meng Liang flustered into my room. After entering the room, Meng Liang was stunned at Su Su Su who was preparing to wash. Then he looked at Su Su Su and asked, "where are the leaves?"


    "I don''t know. I should have gone out..." Su Su looked back at the bed and shook his head back.


    "Grass, why did you go out?" Meng Liang scolded silently, and then turned around to run outside the house.


    "Liangzi, you have something to do with Ye Han?" Su Su asked while combing his hair and looking at Meng Liang.


    "Ah, something urgent..." Meng Liang nodded.


    "Go to the toilet and have a look. If there''s no one in the toilet, I don''t know..." Su Su thought about it and replied.


    "OK, I''ll have a look."


    Meng Liang nodded, then ran to the toilet in our living room with a big step, and then stretched out his hand to push the door of the toilet. Without pushing, Meng Liang shouted at the toilet and asked, "is anyone there?"


    "Why, no one can you fucking come in?" I sat on the toilet and replied speechlessly.


    "Cao, I''ve been looking for you for a long time. Something happened..." Meng Liang gasped back to me, then kicked the toilet door and shouted at his throat, "come out, I have something serious to tell you..."


    "I shit half. How can I get out?" I replied speechless.


    "..." Meng Liang stared at the toilet door for a moment, then pursed his lips and said, "I''ll tell you here..."


    "Can I pull it out when you talk to me like that? Don''t you affect my feelings here?"


    "Why don''t you do so many B things? Can you make do with it?" Meng Liang asked speechless.


    "You''d better wait a minute. My side is at a critical time. If you delay me, I''ll easily have an accident..." I replied with a choking voice.


    "Grass, I really fucking took it..."


    Meng Liang said a wordless scold. Then he ran to the sofa and sat down. Then he turned back at the top of his voice and shouted to me, "hurry up, I''m in a hurry..."


    "I know... I know. Don''t fuck BB." I replied with my teeth.


    "It''s really a matter B." Meng Liang muttered silently, and then pounded it with his mobile phone.


    Ten minutes later, I rushed out of the toilet with my pants, and then looked at Meng Liang ruddy while shaking the water on my hands and asked, "what''s the matter? I''m anxious to be like this B?"


    "Have you finished eating? Squatting in the toilet for such a long time..." Meng Liang scolded speechlessly, then took out his mobile phone and threw it into my hand. He looked at me in a low voice and said, "are you familiar with this car?"


    I was stunned. Then I took Meng Liang''s mobile phone and looked down.


    A few seconds later, I frowned and changed my mobile phone to Meng Liang. Then I sat next to Meng Liang, looked at Meng Liang and asked, "where did you come from?"


    "This is the picture I cut in our underground parking lot..." Meng Liang whispered back.


    "This is Xiao Wu''s car. What are they doing here?" I turned and looked at Meng Liang and asked.


    "What are you doing? I don''t know..." Meng Liang shook his head helplessly.


    "Just this picture?" I asked.


    "I found this suspicious car."


    "You look like a fucking fool..." I scolded silently, and then ran out of the house with my clothes.


    "Why are you going?" Meng Liang got up and shouted at me.


    "Since they can come to the parking lot of our harem, there are only two possibilities. One is to rob people. Our people have no accident, which means they don''t rush to rob people..." I explained as I walked.


    "What are they doing here?" Meng Liang asked.


    "What the fuck can I do? I must have met our people!" I replied with staring eyes, and then said, "did our people come out again yesterday?"


    "No, everyone was followed yesterday, and no one had ever left the villa!" Meng Liang answered me at a high voice behind me.


    "Fuck, I''m still staring at you!" I bited my lips and scolded.


    "Is it because of something else? Our people didn''t go out?" Meng Liang explained helplessly.


    "What else can I do? Now it''s all under our fucking eyes. Tell me what else can I do?" I shouted with my eyes wide open.


    "..." Meng Liang looked at me and said nothing.


    "You call uncle Tian now and ask him to wait for us in the parking lot." I asked Meng Liang back.


    "I''ve finished reading the parking lot. What are you doing in the past?" Meng Liang asked with some confusion.


    "There are videos at both entrances of our parking lot. They come in and go out. As long as anyone enters the parking lot, whether it''s a car or a person, is he suspected?" I replied with staring eyes.


    Meng Liang was stunned, and then hurriedly dialed Tian Ming''s phone number.


    Fifteen minutes later.


    Tian Ming, Meng Liang and I hurried into the parking lot.


    "What''s the matter? Is this?" Tian Ming looked at me and asked Meng Liang.


    "Our video this morning caught Xiao Wu''s car. I think there must be something in it..." I frowned back and then said, "Uncle Tian, do I let you watch the villa?"


    "No, the person I was looking for looked outside all night, and no one went out..." Tian Ming shook his head and replied to me.


    "It seems that these people met in our parking lot. They didn''t come out. Who will meet them?" I asked looking at Tian Ming.


    "Could it be someone else?" Tian Ming asked with a frown.


    "Maybe!" I was stunned and then nodded slightly.


    "What are we doing here?" Tian Ming asked.


    "After a while, the three of us will directly divide the video into three parts. All the pictures can''t be missed from the time the car appears to leave. Anyone who enters our parking lot is suspected."


    I gave orders to Tian Ming and Meng Liang, and stretched out my hand to open the door of the parking lot office.


    "Hula..."


    After seeing me coming in, the two security guards quickly stood up and started, and then shouted at me with some restraint: "President Ye."


    "Mobile phone..." I looked back at Meng Liang. Meng Liang quickly put the mobile phone in my hand. I looked at the photos on the mobile phone and asked the two security guards, "are all the videos in our parking lot?"


    "Yes, we always have video here." the security guard nodded quickly.


    "Divide the video of the car from appearance to departure into three parts. I can''t pull down a single lens. Do you understand?" I took out Meng Liang''s mobile phone and looked at the security guard and asked.


    The security guard looked at me stunned for a moment, then quickly took over the mobile phone, took a careful look, and then sat in front of the computer.

 Chapter 949

    Monitoring room of Hougong parking lot.


    The security guard poked at the computer for more than ten minutes. Before it was finished, Meng Liang shouted impatiently, "is it finished?"


    "Brother Liang, wait a minute, it''s a little difficult..." the security guard wiped the sweat on his face and replied nervously.


    "Don''t worry, do it well..." I looked at the security guard and whispered back.


    "OK." the security guard nodded at me, and then clattered on the keyboard. About more than ten minutes later, the security guard finally poked goo and said to me, "President ye, you''re done."


    I stood up, took out the lotus king in my trouser pocket, stuffed it into the security guard''s hand, then patted the security guard on the shoulder and said, "you two go out for a cigarette..."


    The security guard looked at the box of more than 200 Hibiscus Wang stunned, then quickly nodded, took the cigarette box, turned and walked out.


    After the security guard went out, I turned to look at Tian Ming and Meng Liang and said, "the three of us have a computer, which can save some time..."


    "OK!" Tian Ming promised, then put on the computer''s headphones directly, and looked at the computer very seriously.


    Meng Liang saw Tian Ming and looked at it without ink.


    Xiao Wu''s car appeared for an hour and a half. If the three of us watch it together, we can finish it in half an hour.


    I took the earphone, then sat on the stool and watched the video. To be honest, the video was very boring. Basically, there was no picture for more than ten minutes, so I felt like I was going to sleep after watching it for ten minutes.


    "What the fuck is this? My grass..." Meng Liang yawned and lit a cigarette while watching the video.


    "Hehe, I can''t watch this anymore?" Tian Ming smiled helplessly and then said: "we used to watch such a video without blinking for at least a day or two..."


    "Can I compare with you at that time?" Meng Liang replied helplessly.


    "Ha ha, these are all traditional crafts, which can save lives at a critical time." Tian Ming smiled back, and then stared at the video without saying a word.


    Half an hour later, the three of us finally finished watching the whole video.


    I reached out and lit a cigarette, then looked at Meng Liang and asked, "did you find anything there?"


    "I don''t see anything. I don''t have anything here. I should show me that I''m asleep..." Meng Liang replied to me speechless.


    "Uncle Tian, what about you?" I asked, looking at Tian Ming.


    "I don''t have anything here..." Tian Ming glanced helplessly.


    "Fuck, there''s still a ghost? There''s no one. What are they doing?" I scolded speechlessly, then bowed my head, smoked and didn''t talk.


    "Leaf, do you think we''re being careless?" Meng Liang looked at me and asked.


    "Do you think it''s possible? They came for a little thing and didn''t do anything. Do you think it''s possible?" I squinted at Meng Liang and asked.


    "I think maybe the person over there stood up. The person in our family may not be able to get out..." Tian Ming analyzed in a stuffy voice.


    "Impossible..." I waved my hand with a cigarette end, and then said, "since they dare to put the place in our harem, it means that the man must be ready..."


    "What do you mean?" Meng Liang looked at me and asked.


    ��������


    I bowed my head and was silent for a moment. Then I directly followed the outside of the house with big steps, and then shouted to the two security guards squatting to smoke: "come here, you two..."


    "What''s the matter, Mr. Ye?" the security guard asked me with a smile.


    "Now you two find out the first two little videos of the car!" I said to the security guard.


    "Yes!" the security guard nodded, then went directly into the monitoring room and poked up. Half an hour later, the two security guards divided the video into three parts again.


    "President Ye is finished."


    The security guard stood up and said to me.


    "OK." I nodded. The security guard understood what I meant for a while and ran outside the house with his mobile phone.


    "Put the phone down!"


    I shouted at the security guard.


    The security guard looked at me and was stunned. Then he quickly put his mobile phone on the table, pushed the door and walked out of the office.


    "Don''t stay with JB, keep watching!" I raised my legs and kicked Meng Liang. Then I sat directly in front of the computer and studied the video.


    "No, I found out if you are sick? What''s the use of watching videos here?" Meng Liang looked at me speechless and asked.


    "This video is the key. As long as we can find the person who connects with them, we can pull out the person behind him..." I whispered back.


    "What do you do if someone else doesn''t come? Besides, you get a video at two or three in the middle of the night. It''s a fucking call?" Meng Liang asked.


    "Since no one came after Xiao Wu came, this person must be Xiao Wu. They had entered our parking lot before they came..." I narrowed my lips and analyzed.


    "..." Meng Liang was stunned, then sat in front of the computer and narrowed his eyes.


    About half an hour later.


    Tian Ming took off his headphones and turned to me and shouted, "I found it!"


    Hearing this, Meng Liang and I took off our headphones almost at the same time, and then turned to look at Tian Ming. At this time, Tian Ming''s computer screen was suspended, and a girl appeared on the screen.


    Meng Liang and I were stunned almost at the same time when we saw the girl.


    "Isn''t this a man from our harem? How did he appear here?" Meng Liang asked in surprise looking at the computer screen.


    "Is this the person from your harem?" Tian Ming asked.


    "HMM." Meng Liang nodded.


    "Do you know this man?" I turned and looked at Meng Liang and asked.


    "Can I not be fucking recognized?" Meng Liang returned speechless, then touched his chin and said, "this is the lady of our harem..."


    "..." I looked at Meng Liang and didn''t speak.


    "Do you think the ghost in our back palace is this girl?" Meng Liang frowned at me and asked.


    "You look like a fucking fool. You don''t have to think about what a young lady can know. It must have been used and bought by others..." I reluctantly replied, then looked at Meng Liang and asked, "what''s the girl''s name?"


    "I don''t know him. This is a young lady, not a technician. I don''t know him even if I''ve seen him..."


    I looked at Meng Liang and was silent for a moment. Then I took out my mobile phone and dialed the old car. I know that all the ladies in our harem are managed by the old car alone, so the old car must know this girl. Now this girl is the key for us to pull out the ghost in the harem!

 Chapter 950

    Hougong parking lot monitoring room.


    I took out my cell phone and dialed the old car.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, the old car answered the phone and asked vaguely, "what''s the matter?"


    "What are you doing now?" I asked with a frown.


    "I sleep, what can I do?" the old car replied to me speechless.


    "That what, you come to the monitoring room of the parking lot now. I have something to do with you..." I said in a stuffy voice.


    "... what''s the matter?" the old car was stunned and asked.


    "Don''t ask, come here and finish..." I said in a very serious tone.


    "OK, I''ll go there now."


    "Hurry up!" I stressed, and then hung up directly.


    After I hung up the phone, I looked at Meng Liang and asked, "do you have anything to say to the old car about this?"


    "Did you call him? Did you tell me this was useful?" Meng Liang scolded wordlessly.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Meng Liang and smiled. Then I grinned and said, "fuck, after such a long time, I finally found some clues. Now these people are so fucking rampant that they all run to the parking lot of our harem to meet. Do we have to meet in front of us in a few days?"


    "I feel like you''re a psycho now. One day God talks about it..." Meng Liang said to me with a smile.


    "Roll the calf, I''m fucking crazy by these fools now. I tell you, if they hadn''t bothered me so much, could I fucking be like B?" I scolded silently, and then looked out.


    "If this man can be straightened out, we will really save a lot of things here." Tian Ming looked at me and said.


    "HMM." I nodded and didn''t speak.


    ����


    On the highway in H City, Han Chao sang the song with the stereo in the car while driving. Today is a good day.


    "Can you stop singing? Why is it crazy?" Liu Rui asked Han Chao, sitting on the co pilot and looking at him speechless.


    "You don''t understand me, I don''t blame you!" Han Chao squinted at Liu Rui and replied.


    "I told you not to sing. I don''t fucking understand you?" Liu Rui asked irritably.


    "I ask you, do you feel that there is no nameless fire in your heart?" Han Chao looked at Liu Rui mysteriously.


    "..." Liu Rui was stunned for a moment, then shouted, "why do you knock so many B''s every fucking day? What''s the nameless fire in your mother''s heart. If you get angry, can you eat some bezoar detoxification tablets?"


    "No, I mean, do you feel it? We''ve had a little trouble since we came out today?" Han Chao asked, squinting at Liu Rui.


    "I fucking knew that after I came out with you, I felt it was not going well..."


    "What the fuck does this have to do with me?" Han Chao shouted silently, and then whispered, "let me tell you, I told Lao Bian my life yesterday. This fool can''t be fished out by us today!"


    "When the hell will you be a fortune teller?" Liu Rui asked some speechless.


    "I''m self-taught. Let me tell you this. I always feel that Lao Bian is prone to accidents today... So I sang this song in order to pray for him. Today is a good day. I just want to suppress the recent depressed atmosphere in our harem..." Han Chaoman looked at Liu Rui mysteriously.


    "..." Liu Rui looked at Han Chao and didn''t know what to say.


    "Why don''t you talk?" Han Chao asked, squinting at Liu Rui.


    "You seem to have a real brain problem..." Liu Rui opened his mouth and commented for a long time.


    "You are jealous of my IQ now..."


    "Can you shut your fucking mouth?" Liu Rui asked, staring at beads.


    "Say you''re jealous and you''re anxious?"


    "I don''t want to talk to you, OK? I beg you. I''ve talked to me more than his mother. I''m really convinced now. Our Hougong Ye Han is not the most powerful, but you are the most powerful..." Liu Rui shouted with some collapse.


    "Hehe, if you say so, I really won''t be stubborn with you. If ye Han does that job for me, I can definitely bring our harem out of this depressed trend and directly to the peak. Do you believe it?" Han Chao asked with his mouth curled.


    "I believe it!" Liu Rui nodded quickly.


    ����


    The iron tower is in Zhang Laoer''s grain store.


    "Why hasn''t he come yet?" at this time, Huang Mao stayed in the grain store for more than an hour, but he still didn''t see the shadow of fan Aiguo, so he was very excited.


    "What''s the hurry? It''s estimated that it''s fast..." the second child of Zhao whispered.


    "As long as I know he came so late and didn''t say why he called us so early? I might as well sleep at home now?" Huang Mao replied with his mouth tilted.


    "Wait... It''s all here anyway. We can''t go back after waiting so long..." Hua Zi whispered at this time.


    Huang Mao squinted at Hua Zi, then didn''t speak, and then played with his mobile phone.


    After about ten minutes, fan Aiguo finally came. After seeing fan Aiguo''s car, Huang maohuazi and Xiao Dongzhang''s second son hurriedly surrounded him.


    Zhang Laoer smiled and helped fan Aiguo pull open the door. Fan Aiguo walked down with a tired face, then looked at Zhang Laoer and asked them, "are you in a hurry?"


    "No, I''m idle anyway..." Huang Mao replied with a smile.


    "Ha ha..." fan Aiguo patted Huang Mao''s shoulder, then ran to Zhang''s second son''s grain store with his bag.


    After entering the grain store, fan Aiguo sat on the stool tired, then reluctantly rubbed his face, looked at Huang Mao and said, "I also just received a call from the boss, and then I came in a hurry..."


    "What does the boss mean?" Huang Mao sat next to fan Aiguo, looked at fan Aiguo with a smile and asked.


    "He asked me to shout you together. I don''t know what the fuck..." fan Aiguo scolded silently. Then he took out his mobile phone directly, looked at Huang Mao and said, "don''t worry. I''ll call president sun now."


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry..." Huang Mao replied with a smile.


    "Ha ha..." fan Aiguo smiled, then took his mobile phone to find out sun Qiang''s phone and called.


    "Hey, brother, I''m here and these children are here. What shall we do next?" fan Aiguo asked with a smile on the phone.


    "Just wait now, and someone will contact you." Sun Qiang whispered back.


    "OK." fan Aiguo nodded and hung up.


    Fan Aiguo put down his mobile phone, looked at Huang Mao helplessly and said, "wait!"

 Chapter 951

    We waited for the old car in the monitoring room for more than ten minutes. The old car hurried in wearing pajamas and slippers.


    "What''s the matter? Call me in such a hurry?" the old car pushed the door and shouted at me in a hurry.


    "How the fuck did you come here dressed like this B?" I asked speechless.


    "Aren''t you in a hurry? I didn''t change my clothes..." the old car gasped back to me, then reached out and took out a cigarette in his mouth, then looked at me and asked, "did you lose something?"


    "Are you a fucking policeman?" I scolded silently, and then said, "I lost my fucking things. What am I looking for you for?"


    "That''s not a loss. Why did you call me here?" the old car was stunned and asked.


    "Come on, do you know this man?"


    I dragged the old car, pointed to the computer screen and asked.


    The old car took two steps forward, then rubbed her eyes and said in surprise, "isn''t this the young lady Xiaohong in our back palace?"


    "Well, it''s our people." I nodded slightly.


    "What''s wrong with her?" the old car asked, pointing to the screen.


    "Xiao Wu''s car came this morning, and then I found this man in the video. No one in our harem has entered the parking lot except her..." I explained in a low voice.


    The old car swallowed his mouth when he heard this, then looked at me and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "What do you mean, don''t you understand?" I replied speechlessly, and then said, "this is the man who met Xiao Wu this morning."


    "You mean this girl is an insider of our harem?" the old car was stunned after listening to me.


    "What the fuck is your brain? It''s just a girl. What can he know? Our harem and the ghost must be with him, but the ghost found the girl today. Do you understand what I mean?" I looked at the old car and asked.


    "I see. This girl is with that ghost. Why did you call me?" the old car looked at me and asked.


    "What did you say?" Meng Liang asked with a smile.


    "Do you doubt me?" the old car asked, pointing to his nose with staring eyes.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at the old car and smiled, then patted the old car on the shoulder, and then said, "if I doubt you, you wouldn''t be talking to me here today..."


    "..." the old car looked at me and didn''t speak.


    "It''s not easy for us to find some clues now, so we can''t give up this opportunity. This girl is the ghost. Is it difficult for me to find this girl now?" I looked at the old car and asked.


    After hearing what I said, the old car directly understood what I meant, took out his cell phone and called the girl, but after three or four calls, the old car looked at me a little helpless and said, "I can''t get through!"


    "Grass, it must have run away!" I scolded with my teeth, and then asked, "where does this girl usually live?"


    "They all live in our dormitory..." the old car pursed back.


    "The dormitory is not good. He can''t be in the dormitory at this time. Now call his friend and ask her if there is any other place she can go except our dormitory..." I analyzed it in a low voice.


    "Hey, Meimei, what, are you with Xiaohong now?" the old car asked into his cell phone.


    "I don''t know. I didn''t see her today..." the girl across the phone replied.


    "Do you know where she can go? Does she still have a house outside?" the old car continued.


    "I don''t know. We usually work together. After work, I don''t know what she did..."


    "That''s ok..." the old car nodded helplessly.


    "What''s the matter with Xiao Hong, brother Che?" the girl asked curiously.


    "Nothing, I just have something to do with her..." the old car replied with a smile.


    "Brother Che, if you have anything to do, you can come to me. I will be cold and fire here. I can live well without sticking to people..." the girl smiled back.


    "Roll the calf..." the old car scolded silently, and then dialed a phone again, but the result was the same, but no one was found.


    The old car looked up at me and then dialed several calls with his mobile phone, but asked several people who didn''t know.


    "Why?" the old car looked at me and asked.


    "... fuck, I''ve run away!" I sat on the chair and scolded silently, then rubbed my head. If we can''t find this girl, the rest is probably useless.


    "Or let''s go out and look for it?" Meng Liang looked at me and said.


    "People are hiding on purpose. Can you find it now?" I replied silently, then looked at the old car and asked, "do you know this little red?"


    "Almost, as long as I have contact with this little red, I called to ask, but I don''t know..." the old car shook his head helplessly.


    "It''s a little hard to do..." I reached out and picked up a cigarette. Then I suddenly looked up at the old car and asked, "I remember there was a mommy before she came to our harem. You call that person..."


    The old car was stunned when he heard what I said, then looked at me and said, "this little red has been here for a long time. I can only try, but I don''t know if I can contact my family..."


    "OK, try..." I waved helplessly.


    "HMM." the old car promised. Then he took his mobile phone and looked for it for a long time. Finally, he almost turned over the mobile phone number, found Xiaohong''s home phone, and then called.


    "Doodle doodle..." the phone rang for a long time before the other side answered the phone.


    "Oh, isn''t this a big car? Why do you think of calling me?" an old woman''s voice came across the phone.


    "Well, sister Han, do you remember that I poached a young lady named Xiaohong from you..." the old car asked the phone in some embarrassment.


    "It''s not that you''re okay to tell me about it now. How are you?" the woman opposite shouted at the top of her voice.


    "Sister Han, I really have something urgent here. Can we talk about it later? Do you know where he can go now?"


    "Why did you lose someone?" asked the woman opposite.


    "Well, it''s lost." the old car nodded helplessly.


    "This girl is from other places. I don''t know where his home is, but when he worked here, he had a house in Lingbei community. If you want to find her, you can go and have a look, but I don''t know whether the house is his or rented..."


    "Really?" the old car asked with staring eyes.


    "What''s true or false? Can I cheat you?" the old woman across the street was obviously speechless.


    "What''s the specific address?" the old car asked hurriedly.


    "How can I remember the specific location? How long has it been?"


    "Sister Han, please help me think about it. I''m in a hurry..." the old car then shouted.


    "Then wait for me and I''ll find it for you..." the woman opposite said something reluctantly. Then the conversation was silent for more than ten minutes, and the woman''s voice sounded again.


    "That what, it should be unit 3, 404."


    "Really?"


    The old car asked hurriedly.


    "I''m not so sure. You''d better go and inquire..." the woman opposite reluctantly replied.


    "OK, I see. Thank you!" the old car nodded and hung up directly.


    "How''s it going?"


    I saw the old car put down the phone and asked quickly.


    "It should be 404. I''m not sure there..." the old car looked up and said back to me.


    I looked at the old car and was silent. Then I ran outside the house with my cell phone and car key. As I walked, I said, "I''m sure we have to go and have a look. If we can find it, it''ll be easier. If we can''t find it, we''ll walk around..."


    "Do I still use it?" Meng Liang stood behind me and looked at me and asked.


    "You''re fucking idle at home. Why don''t you go there?" I replied with staring eyes.


    "I want to go home and sleep..." Meng Liang said after me.


    "Don''t fucking ink, you drive."


    I turned back and directly threw the car key into Meng Liang''s hand.


    "I''m a fucking driver..."


    Meng Liang looked at the car key in his hand and scolded helplessly. The old car looked at Meng Liang and smiled.


    "What are you laughing at? Are you driving?" Meng Liang asked, staring at the old car.


    "Hehe, I can''t do this job..." the old car quickly waved his hand.


    Ten minutes later, on my Land Rover.


    "Leaf, you said there was the ghost behind this man. Are you sure?" the old car sat next to me and looked at me and asked.


    "Eight, nine, ten..." I replied with my mouth tilted.


    "It''s mainly because there''s nothing wrong with our harem now. What do you mean they take the risk to meet the people on our side at this time?"


    "I don''t know..." I squinted back.


    The old car looked at me a little speechless.


    I looked at the old car and was stunned. Then I smiled and asked, "old car, who is the most likely in our harem now?"


    "Hehe, what do you mean?" the old car asked with a smile.


    "It''s not interesting. I''m just chatting with you. You say that water in our harem wants this insider most?" I asked.


    "If you simply ask me, I''ll tell you so. I usually spend most of my time in the harem, so I really don''t know who is, mainly me; I usually go out less. If I go out more, I may be able to help you analyze..."


    "Why, you mean you want me to change your post?" I asked with a smile looking at the old car.


    "Ha ha, I don''t mean that. If you really have any good work to change with me, I don''t mind..."


    "What do you think of my job?" Meng Liang looked back at the old car and asked.


    "You pull that down!"

 Chapter 952

    Lingbei community is not far away from our rear palace, that is, it''s more than half an hour''s drive, so it''s time for us to talk.


    "This community is the old community?" the old car looked at the Lingbei community and said with his mouth tilted after getting off the bus.


    "Well, I used to live here for a while..." Tian Ming nodded back.


    "Uncle Tian, have you ever lived here?" I looked at Tian Ming and asked.


    "Well, it turned out that at that time, I walked around every day and hid here for some time..." Tian Ming nodded slightly.


    "When Uncle Tian was in H City, I heard that all the police came out and couldn''t find uncle Tian alone." the old car said with a smile.


    "Hehe, it''s not as tough as you. You follow the police directly and beat the police three times..." Tian Ming replied with his mouth tilted.


    "..." I smiled awkwardly when I heard this, then looked at Tian Ming and said, "there is still organization and discipline at the key time!"


    Tian Ming looked at me and smiled. He didn''t speak.


    The four of us walked into the community while talking. The community is generally some old people and young people don''t live here. Therefore, even at more than 10 a.m., there are still many people in the community. Several of us walked around the community and directly found the location above the address.


    "Uncle Tian, knock on the door. He doesn''t know you!" I stood at the door and looked at Tian Ming and said.


    "OK."


    Tian Ming nodded, then waited for the three of us to hide and gently knocked on the door, but there was no response in the room. Tian Ming turned his head and looked at me, then knocked on the door, but after knocking for a while, there was still no response in the room.


    "Is there no one?" the old car whispered in my ear.


    "Fuck, you can''t run away?" I scolded silently. Then I stepped forward and looked at the guard door. The door is a security door. It''s basically impossible for the four of us to break in.


    "Do you have a gun?" I turned and looked at Meng Liang and asked.


    "Stay..." Meng Liang nodded.


    "OK."


    Then I took out my cell phone and dialed the phone that unlocked the door on the wall.


    After I got through, I said the address directly, and then began to wait in the corridor for the unlocking person to come.


    "Still you recruit more!" Tian Ming said with a smile after watching me call.


    "This fucking thing, I think if I don''t mix with society, I can support three people..." I replied with a smile.


    "You can be a private detective or something. Isn''t it very hot to secretly shoot female stars now?" Meng Liang looked at me with a smile and said.


    "Roll the calf, it''s a fucking immoral thing. What can I do?" I replied speechlessly, and then said: "if I take pictures secretly, I''ll squat at your door and shoot your daughter-in-law every day..."


    "My daughter-in-law can kill you. The bodyguards around her are more than one meter eight..." Meng Liang smiled back to me.


    "You say so many bodyguards, you are not afraid of your daughter-in-law to bring a green hat or something?" I smiled and looked at Meng Liang and asked.


    "Do you think I can''t rest assured that brother long is by his side?" Meng Liang squinted at me and asked.


    "Hehe, if you say so, I really won''t be stubborn with you..."


    When Meng Liang and I were pulling the calf, a young man came over with this unlocked hat and smiled. But when he saw us, the young man was stunned. Although he would run outside the corridor with his bag on his back, I turned my head and looked at Meng Liang. After Meng Liang understood what I meant, he went directly with a pistol.


    When the young man saw Meng Liang walking over, he directly accelerated his pace. Meng Liang ran forward for two steps, then dragged the young man''s collar and asked, "did you unlock the lock?"


    "No... not..." the young man quickly waved to Meng Liang.


    "You fucking carry this thing on your back, aren''t you?" Meng Liang stared at the young man and asked.


    "I just play with my back..." the young man looked at Meng Liang with innocent eyes.


    "Don''t fucking talk to me!" Meng Liang scolded silently, and then dragged the young man back.


    "It''s not big brother. What are you doing?" the young man asked after shaking off Meng Liang''s hand and staring at Meng Liang.


    "I''ll fucking let you unlock it. What else can I do?" Meng Liang looked at the young man and replied in silence.


    "I tell you, man, it''s not that I don''t give you face, but no matter what happens, we have rules for unlocking. Like you, I can meet at least three people a day. You''re not the owner of this family. Can I open the door for you? It''s against the law, you know? Do you understand the law?" the young man shouted at Meng Liang with a loud voice.


    "Don''t talk to me, I have a lot of fucking money. Open the door for me!" Meng Liang shouted with staring eyes.


    "Man, it''s really not a matter of money or not. You''re really breaking the law. We can''t break the law for anything, can we? So I advise you not to do it. What should we do?" the young man looked at Meng Liang helplessly.


    "Wow..."


    Meng Liang pursed his lips and looked around. Then he took out his pistol directly. Then he looked at the young man with eyes and asked, "is it difficult for me to let you open the door for me now?"


    "It''s not your fake robbery, who are you scaring? He''s not mixed society. I''ll tell you so. I fucking mixed before I learned to unlock..." the young man rolled his arm directly, then stared at Meng Liang and shouted.


    "Come on, you touch whether it''s true or not?" Meng Liang looked at the young man speechless and said.


    The young man was stunned. Then he reached out and touched the pistol in Meng Liang''s hand. After touching it, he took his hand back directly. He looked at Meng Liang in surprise and said, "man, you''re a real B?"


    "Fuck off, I''ll give you a fucking shot because of the lock. How do you feel?" Meng Liang was tortured by the young man who unlocked the lock and was about to collapse.


    "If you don''t give me a shot, I can''t unlock you now. Do you understand?" the young man shouted with eyes wide open.


    "Wow!"


    Meng Liang directly rolled the bolt of the gun, then stared at the beads and shouted, "I''ll give you one last chance to reorganize your words for me!"


    "You... What do you mean?" the young man looked at Meng Liang and asked.


    "What the fuck do I mean? Don''t you understand now?"


    "You''re an underworld?" the young man shouted.


    "I''m a fucking underworld. What''s wrong?" Meng Liang shouted, staring at beads.


    "You''re an underworld, you''re awesome..."


    "I''ll fuck you!" Meng Liang couldn''t help but hit the young man on the head, and then there was a punch and kick.


    Ten minutes later, Meng Liang dragged the bruised boy to the door, then pointed to the door and shouted, "open it for me quickly!"


    "Man, can you tell me where you are? No, let''s take turns in Feng Shui in the future..." the young man squatted in front of the door, turned his head and looked at Meng Liang and asked.


    "Why do you talk so much about B? What''s wrong with me?" Meng Liang stared at the beads and shouted.


    "How many times have I told you that I''m a fucking social person. Can you respect me!" the young man stood up and stared at the beads.


    "Do I respect you, B!" Meng Liang kicked the young man in the stomach, then directly put the gun on the young man''s head and asked in a low voice, "fuck you, do you obey?"


    "I don''t fucking agree!" the young man shouted.


    "I can''t cure you today..."


    Meng Liang saw such a powerful social person for the first time. He can''t fucking fight or scare with that gun. It''s just that oil and salt can''t enter.


    "I told you, you don''t need to scare me. I''m with the harem. The harem knows? If I fucking go out today, I''ll kill you..." the young man looked at Meng Liang and shouted.


    "Where do you say you are?" Meng Liang was stunned and looked at the young man and asked.


    "Why? Does the harem know?" the young man replied with his teeth.


    "No, now the harem is still fucking trained to unlock, isn''t it?" the old car asked with a smile.


    "Why, I''m from the harem, can''t I?" the young man shouted at the old car.


    "Do you know what I do?" the old car looked at the young man and asked.


    "What the fuck do you like? What does it have to do with me? My eldest brother is Ye Han. You''re waiting for me to go out. I''ll fucking kill you all. I''ll tell you..."


    "Pa!"


    Meng Liang patted the young man''s head directly, then stared at the beads and asked, "why, your eldest brother Ye Han is a cow. What is Ye Han, tell me?"


    "No, you''re still mixed up in society like this? Ye Han, you don''t know?" the young man asked in surprise.


    "I don''t know why?" Meng Liang asked with a smile.


    "Ha ha!"


    At this time, I stepped forward, looked at the young man and said, "man, I have something urgent here today. Open this lock for me, and I''ll give you 10000 yuan, OK?"


    The young man was stunned when he heard what I said, then looked at me and said, "you''re breaking the law. I tell you, I can''t break the law normally, do you understand?"


    "There''s no law breaking in the mixed society..." I smiled back and then said, "fifteen thousand, can you make it for me?"


    "I..."


    "They are all colleagues. Do me a favor..." I hurriedly said.


    "My brother, I just think you have a good attitude, otherwise I can''t do this job for you..." the boy took out the tools from his toolbox and squatted in front of the anti-theft door.


    "My grass, if I had known it would be so easy, what the hell would I do with this effort?" Meng Liang looked at the young man and scolded wordlessly.


    "I''m not for money. With your attitude, I can''t do what you give me. I''ll tell you!" the young man turned back.


    "Don''t fucking ink, hurry up!" Meng Liang scolded irritably.

 Chapter 953

    In Lingbei community, we waited in the corridor for the young man to open the door. The young man squatted at the door and muttered for more than half an hour, but the anti-theft door still didn''t open.


    "It''s not whether you can fucking open it. How long has it been?" Meng Liang stood up, biting his teeth and scolding the young man.


    "Don''t talk to me all the time, will you?" the young man squinted at Meng Liang and replied impatiently. Then he said, "the anti-theft door itself is two locks. I''m the one who found me today. Let me tell you, if you find someone else, they don''t necessarily open it..."


    "Can you force me?" Meng Liang scolded speechlessly, and then said, "can you force you to fucking drive for me?"


    "What did I tell you? I just had a little idea. I was stunned when you spoke like this. Now I have no idea. Can you shut your mouth and affect me so much that my brain can''t concentrate..." the young man turned and looked at Meng Liang and shouted.


    "You and them are really awesome!" Meng Liang looked at the young man, biting his teeth and scolding.


    "I''m not a cow. You open this lock for me..." the young man asked, pointing to the security door.


    "..." Meng Liang looked at the young man and said nothing.


    "Why don''t you talk? If you''re in a hurry, you''ll open it for me..." the young man said again.


    "I really want to give you a fucking shot, you know?" Meng Liang scolded with his teeth.


    "Roll the calf, I''m more nervous now that you''re holding that thing. We''re a illegal business. Do you know how much psychological pressure I have now? I haven''t done this illegal thing since I fucking grew up..." the young man continued.


    "Aren''t you a fucking underworld? Your underworld doesn''t break the law, does it?" Meng Liang shouted speechless.


    "I... what''s wrong with the underworld?" the young man asked awkwardly.


    "All right, stop the ink and let him open it quickly."


    I saw Meng Liang and the young man talking endlessly, so I shouted impatiently. Meng Liang looked back at me and didn''t go on.


    "I tell you, my technology is not as good as it used to be. Otherwise, with such a lock, I will last for three minutes."


    "OK, you don''t need ink, just open it for him and it''ll be over..." I scolded the young man.


    The young man looked at me, then took the tool and poked it in front of the anti-theft door. About ten minutes later, the anti-theft door creaked. The young man clapped his hands, then smiled and said to me, "it''s done!"


    "Wait a minute, don''t go yet," I said, looking at the young man.


    "No, why can''t I go?" the young man looked at me and asked.


    "Bang!"


    Meng Liang kicked the boy''s stomach with a big foot, then stared at the beads and shouted, "don''t go, you''ll stay fucking honest, you know?"


    "You''re killing a donkey!" cried the young man, staring at the beads.


    "Less fucking nonsense!" Meng Liang kicked the boy''s ass, then dragged the boy like a chicken, stared at the beads and shouted, "don''t fucking talk to me, I''m not in the mood to talk to you now, you know?"


    "I don''t want money, can you let me go?" the young man asked with some fear when he knew that Meng Liang was in a wrong mood.


    "I''m being fucked up, I need you some money!" I reached out and pushed the young man, and then directly pushed the young man into the house.


    After entering the room, I looked at the room and found that the bedding and pillows on the bed were new, and there were several used condoms on the ground.


    "Xiao Hong should have been here recently..." I whispered.


    Tian Ming looked around the house, then went straight to the house, checked the wardrobe in the bedroom, turned his head and shouted to me, "people should have gone, and there are no clothes..."


    "Fuck, it must have been prepared in advance, otherwise it could not have moved so fast!" I bit my teeth and scolded. Then I checked with Tian Ming in the room, and Meng Liang looked at the young man with a pistol.


    "Brother, what the hell do you do?" the young man completely counseled at this time and stopped studying social affairs with Meng Liang.


    "What do you say we do?" Meng Liang squatted beside the young man and asked with a smile.


    "You''re a social Flathead, and you don''t have many cruel words..." the young man commented with his mouth tilted.


    "Ha ha..." Meng Liang touched the young man''s head and smiled. Then he whispered, "just stay here honestly. You can do whatever we ask you to do in a while. Money is indispensable..."


    "Elder brother, are you going to let me do the crime for you? Are you making a crime scene here now?" the young man looked at Meng Liang with some fear and asked.


    "No, are you social? Are you such a fool?" Meng Liang asked, looking at the young man in silence.


    "I''m all bragging. Our ancestors have unlocked the locks for three generations. I spent a few years on the electric car in society." the young man looked at Meng Liang and explained.


    "What is an electric car after a few years?" Meng Liang asked with a frown.


    "I stole an electric car or something, but later the industry was in recession. Electric cars were too fucking cheap. When I was lucky to steal one night, there were at most three or four. It was difficult and risky. Later, I washed my hands in a golden basin..." the young man continued.


    "Hehe, now the difficulty coefficient is not big?" Meng Liang asked with a smile.


    "It''s OK. It''s almost the same as my electric car. It''s basically the same principle. I''m groping now..."


    On the other hand, three of my old Chetian Ming searched everywhere in the house, but I didn''t know anything valuable after looking for it for a long time.


    "Leaves!" just then the old car shouted at me.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked at a high voice.


    "There''s a cabinet here. Can''t you open it?" the old station shouted beside an iron cabinet.


    "Grass, I have some goods..." I scolded in a low voice, then ran to the cabinet, looked at the cabinet, turned and shouted to the young man, "come here!"


    The young man looked at me and was stunned. Then he stretched out his hand and pointed to his nose and asked, "me?"


    "What the fuck are you loading here? Hurry over..." Meng Liang kicked the boy''s ass directly.


    The young man came to me and looked at me with a smile and asked, "what are you doing, brother?"


    "Open this cabinet for me..." I pointed to the cabinet on the ground and said.


    "..." the young man looked at the cabinet, then smiled and said, "brother, if you want to open this, you have to pay more!"


    "No, what''s the fucking situation? You''re still in the mood to study the money increase..." I scolded silently. Then I pinched my waist, stretched out my hand, lit a cigarette, looked at the young man and said, "if you want to increase the money, open it for me in ten minutes, and I''ll give you five thousand more."


    "Ten minutes is a little difficult..." the young man looked at me and said.


    "Then what the fuck do you have to say about the money increase?" I shouted with my eyes wide open.


    "..." the young man looked at me and smiled without talking.


    "What are you laughing at?" I scolded speechlessly, then pointed to the cabinet and shouted, "do you hear me?"


    "How about the money?" the young man asked with a smile.


    "You''re a real cow. I''ll give you five thousand fucking dollars. Can you hurry up?" I shouted with staring beads.


    "OK!" the young man nodded, and then squatted down in front of the cabinet with his tools.


    "If there''s nothing, I''ll spend my money in vain..." I looked at the young man and scolded wordlessly.


    "Brother, we''re not opening a treasure chest. You have to give me money if there''s anything in it!" the young man quickly turned back and said after hearing what I said.


    "Don''t fucking ink, open it quickly and it''ll be over. I can''t afford you that little money?" I scolded with staring beads.


    "I just kindly remind you!"


    The young man replied to me with a smile, and then studied it.


    Ten minutes later, the young man finally opened the cabinet, but after opening it, all of us were stunned.


    "Elder brother, what do you think this is?" the young man looked at the uniforms and whip candles in the cabinet, and looked at me with saliva.


    "Fuck!"


    I was a little broken and scolded, then I directly reached out and pulled out a pile of underpants, and then looked for it for a long time, but I didn''t find anything except a few boxes of Viagra!


    "Brother, this thing looks very fresh!" the young man stared at the beads, looked at all kinds of sticks inside, and looked at me shyly.


    "You''re fucking inking. Do you believe I put this thing in your mouth?" I stared at the boy and scolded.


    "No, brother, these things can be bought in the mango adult store. You really don''t have to spend so much effort on these things..." the young man looked at me and said.


    "Roll the calf!" I knocked on the young man''s head with a * stick, and then sat directly on the sofa. I looked at the underpants and brassieres in the cabinet reluctantly. Now I really don''t know what to say. I took so much fucking effort to find such a thing?


    "It''s fucking professional..." the old car looked at the things in the cabinet and glanced helplessly.


    I looked up at the old car, then stretched out my hand at the old car. The old car was very smart and gave me a cigarette. While smoking, I looked at the things in the cabinet and said my heart. Now I''m very unwilling. I came out this time and went back without finding anything. I know this is probably the last time they met, So I must seize this opportunity.

 Chapter 954

    Lingbei community.


    I sat on the sofa, smoking and looking at the things in the cabinet. I was speechless.


    Tian Ming, Lao Che and Meng Liang sat next to me and didn''t know what to say. The young man looked at us, then walked to the front of the cabinet with his back, looked at the dazzling things in the cabinet, looked at me and said, "brother, what is this person you''re looking for? I look at this thing and hear everything..."


    I squinted at the young man, then reluctantly rubbed my head, then threw the cigarette butts aside, looked at the old car and asked, "why?"


    "I don''t know. If you ask me how to fix it now, I can''t help..." the old car shook his head helplessly.


    "Uncle Tian, what else can you do?" I looked at Tian Ming and asked.


    "The people here must have prepared in advance. They didn''t give us any chance at all. The toilet paper in this room is new, but other things have been long and haven''t been cleaned up. This room shows that they came here temporarily. Do you understand?" Tian Ming looked at me and asked.


    "I know." I nodded helplessly and then said, "this is obviously the last time to prepare, otherwise the young lady can''t run!"


    "No, brother, what are you talking about?" the young man looked at me and asked curiously.


    "Roll the calf, pull and pout!" I scolded irritably, then looked at Meng Liang and said, "OK, if you don''t catch it, you will have a chance in the future!"


    "Leaf, didn''t you think this girl was the last to run?" the old car looked at me and asked.


    "What do you mean?" I looked at the old car and asked.


    "I think it''s possible that this girl left when we were looking for her?" the old car looked at me and asked.


    "It''s impossible that only the four of us in the harem knew about it!" I shook my head very definitely.


    "Don''t forget that this person can put cameras in our office, but not in the parking lot?" the old car said.


    Hearing this, I was stunned. Then I looked at Tian Ming and Meng Liang and asked, "have we checked the parking lot?"


    Meng Liang and Tian Ming shook their heads almost at the same time when they heard what I said.


    "Grass!" I scolded silently, then stood up and ran outside the house.


    "I''m leaving now?" Meng Liang asked, sitting on the sofa and looking at me.


    "What the fuck are you waiting for now? Staring at this pile of things getting moldy?" I stared at the beads and shouted.


    "..." Meng Liang looked at me and was silent. Then he got up slowly and followed me out of the room.


    "Fuck!"


    Just as I was about to get to the door, I bit my teeth and scolded, and then kicked my big foot directly on the garbage can.


    "Wow!"


    Everything in the trash can flew out. I was stunned. The trash can was full of soot and some pieces of paper burned.


    Meng Liang was also stunned at the garbage on the ground. Then he was ready to pick it up with his feet, but I stopped him. I squatted on the ground and checked it very carefully. Tian Ming also came over and helped me check it.


    "Brother, what are you doing?" the young man came to me and looked at me and asked.


    "Don''t talk!" Meng Liang stopped the young man.


    Tian Ming and I found several pieces of paper on the ground that hadn''t been burned clean, and then put them on the tea table.


    "Fuck, I really found out!"


    I looked at the paper on the coffee table and smiled. Then I spelled it directly. Ten minutes later, several of us finally put these pieces together. Then these pieces were very scattered, but we could vaguely find something on the paper. I saw two people''s names and a place name on the paper.


    Looking at the things on the tea table, the three of us were stunned.


    The two names are Lao Bian and Xiao Hei. The place name is the iron tower.


    "What does that mean?" the old car looked at me and asked.


    ��������


    I squinted at the old car and didn''t speak, because my attention was all focused on the last name of the piece of paper. At this moment, there was a last name on the piece of paper besides Lao Bian and Xiao Hei. Although it wasn''t the full name, I knew who it was. This person was the ghost of our harem?


    "Leaf, I''m talking to you!" the old car shook me behind.


    "Do you see this word?" I stretched out my hand and pointed to the surname. Looking at the old car, Meng Liang asked.


    "What do you mean?" Meng Liang asked, frowning at me.


    "What do you say this man does?" I asked


    "Do you doubt this man now?" Meng Liang shouted.


    "I''m not sure!"


    "It''s impossible. I think you think too much about the leaves..." the old car looked at me and said.


    "But the name does appear here!" I shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Are you a little too sensitive now? Now you haven''t studied and understood what the words on this note mean!" Meng Liang looked at me and said.


    Hearing Meng Liang''s words, I reacted, and then whispered, "whether this man is or not, we have to be careful!"


    "Are you like this?" the old car looked at me and asked.


    "What''s wrong with me in this situation?" I replied with my teeth clenched.


    "No, brother, what are you doing?" the young man who unlocked the lock looked at us helplessly and asked.


    "Get out of here and talk to him again. I''ve lost my teeth!" I shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Not..."


    "Shut up!" Meng Liang shouted.


    The young man looked at us and was stunned. Then he went to the front of the cabinet and studied it.


    "Leaf, what exactly do you mean by the words on this note?" the old car frowned at me and asked.


    "It must have told others about the accident between Lao Bian and Xiao Hei. First call Liu Rui and ask them to be careful when taking people." I whispered back to the old car.


    After listening to me, the old car took out his mobile phone and dialed Liu Rui.


    "Hello?" Liu Rui answered the phone.


    "Where are you now?" asked the old car.


    "We are on our way now. What''s the matter?" Liu Rui asked with some doubts.


    "That what, when you pick up people later, pay attention..." the old car said.


    "Pay attention to what?" Liu Rui''s tone was a little surprised.


    "Ah!" the old car nodded.


    "Give me your cell phone and I''ll tell him..." I reached out and said to the old car.


    The old car quickly handed the mobile phone to me. After I took the mobile phone, I directly said, "something has happened here. Now it is estimated that the people over Xiaowu have known that something has happened to Xiaohei and Lao Bian. Be careful when you two pick up, do you understand?"


    "How the hell can anyone know that?" Liu Rui shouted.


    "OK, it''s no use for you to study this now. How can I tell you that you can do it and finish it..." I frowned back.


    "That''s OK, I know!" Liu Rui nodded and agreed.


    I hung up and changed my cell phone to the old car.


    "What''s next?" the old car looked at me and asked.


    I sat in silence for a while, and then whispered, "I''m a little worried. Liu Rui and the two of them, go home and call people. Let''s go directly to the tower!"


    "As for?" Meng Liang asked with a frown.


    "There''s nothing wrong. If there''s nothing wrong, we''ll take a spring outing..." I walked outside as I spoke.


    When the young man saw us go out, he shouted at the top of his voice, "brother, how do I calculate my money?"


    I looked back at the young man, and then whispered, "tomorrow you go to the front desk of the Hougong, find a man named Wu Mei, and say that ye Han asked you to get 20000 yuan!"


    "No, brother, are you kidding me here?" the young man asked some speechless.


    "What the fuck am I doing with you?" I replied silently as I went downstairs.


    "Elder brother, I just want 20000. Do you want to soak me like this? If I go to the harem, can''t people call me out?" the young man said helplessly.


    "Hehe, didn''t you follow Ye Han?" Meng Liang said with a smile.


    "Don''t I fucking brag..." the young man replied in silence.


    "Man, I''ll tell you what''s in my heart. I''m Ye Han. Do you believe it?" I looked at the young man with a smile and asked.


    "If you were ye Han, I would be Liu Yong!"


    "Ha ha!" I looked at the young man and smiled. Then I directly handed my phone to the young man, and then looked at the young man and said, "now call the front desk of the harem. What do you think he can say?"


    The young man took my call suspiciously, and then found the phone at the front desk of our harem on the Internet. He called. Several of us looked at the young man with a smile.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After a few busy tones, the phone was directly connected across the street.


    "Hello, Mr. Ye!"


    The young man was stunned when he heard this.


    I grabbed the phone with a smile, then pressed the hang up button, looked at the boy and asked, "did you reply?"


    The young man stared at me and said nothing.


    "Why don''t you try this on me?"


    Meng Liang also took out his cell phone and handed it to the young man.


    The young man looked at Meng Liang and was silent. Then he took the mobile phone with his lips, found our front desk number and called.


    "Brother Meng, what''s up?" xiaorou at the front desk asked with a smile.


    The young man was stunned again.


    Meng Liang reached for his mobile phone, then replied that it was all right and ran directly to our Land Rover.


    I patted the young man on the shoulder behind me, turned and got on the Land Rover. The young man stared at us and didn''t know what to say.


    "Big... Big brother, is he really Ye Han?" the young man stammered at the old car and asked.


    "Don''t you call all the time? Why, do you need to call again with mine..." the old car asked with a smile.


    "No... no..." the young man quickly waved his hand.


    The old car smiled at the young man, and then followed Tian Ming into my Land Rover. A minute later, the Land Rover disappeared in the young man''s sight.

 Chapter 955

    Tower Development Zone.


    Liu Rui and Han Chao were sitting in the car. When Han Chao saw Liu Rui put down the phone, he looked at Liu Rui and asked, "what''s the matter? Who called you just now?"


    "Who else can there be, leaves..." Liu Rui reluctantly replied, then looked at the mobile phone and said reluctantly, "it''s like a fucking psycho. Just now you have to tell me what JB stuff. Let''s be careful. You say who''s fucking okay to do it to them?"


    "Ha ha, let me tell you something like this. Xiao hei and Lao Bian are not as important as me in our harem." Han Chao replied with his mouth tilted.


    Liu Rui squinted at Han Chao, then whispered, "I think you three are like a B. It''s no use. Who do you say will do it to you?"


    "No, what do you mean by this?" Han Chao asked, looking at Liu Rui somewhat reluctantly.


    "What do you mean? Haven''t you counted the three most marginalized people in our harem..." Liu Rui paused, then patted Han Chao on the shoulder and said earnestly: "I''ll tell you, who has an accident in our harem, you three can''t have an accident, understand?"


    "You are insulting me!"


    "It''s not an insult. I just want you to recognize the fact that you say the three of you are afraid of the hall in the harem hotel. They are basically similar to the waiters in the harem. Can you understand?"


    "Can you roll the calf for me?" Han Chao shouted at Liu Rui with staring beads.


    "Look at you, kid. If I tell you something serious, you''ll be anxious with me. You just can''t listen to me. Who asked you to be the hotel manager, me?" Liu Rui asked Han Chao while lighting a cigarette.


    "If you say that, it seems like this..." Han Chao nodded slightly.


    "Grass, I can still tease you. Don''t worry. You are the safest in our harem now..." Liu Rui continued.


    "I understand what you say, but why do I listen so badly?" Han Chao turned to Liu Rui and asked.


    "Life is like this. Not everything can make you energetic, you know? This thing is like that young lady. You said you came out to pick up the work. You can''t meet every guest so gentle. It conforms to your model, right? There must be some special ones, and there must be some that can''t make you so comfortable all the time..."


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard Liu Rui''s words, then looked at Liu Rui with his mouth tilted and said, "now I find out how you can fix everything on other people''s ladies?"


    "Isn''t that what we do? I just run to the basic principle of doing everything and loving everything..." Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    "Hehe, do you think I still have a chance if I want to be good now?" Han Chao looked at Liu Rui sincerely and asked.


    "What the hell, Congliang?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads, and then said, "you can go when you fucking see the lady in our harem..."


    "I can''t go now?"


    "I don''t know if I can go, but I can only tell you very responsibly. Has anyone left our harem now? I want to Congliang now. Do you think ye Han can let me go?" Liu Rui looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "Am I not marginal?"


    "What''s wrong with the edge? You can''t use the edge!" Liu Rui replied, then looked at the road ahead and asked, "how long do we have to get to the tower?"


    "It should be fast..." Han Chao looked down at the GPS in the car. Now when Han Chao was completely Congliang, he was in no mood to talk to Liu Rui.


    Liu Rui was silent when he heard this. Then he looked down at his mobile phone, opened his mouth and said, "I just don''t understand now. You say we take people and take people. Why do you have to let us come here in person? It''s a fucking day. Don''t you think these people are free?"


    "I analyze that they may be considering the problem of face..." Han Chao replied with his mouth curled.


    "What JB thing is a matter of face. It''s a matter of asking for money. Don''t I just call him the money? You say I have to come in person because of the two attendants in the harem..." Liu Rui paused, then looked at Han Chao and asked, "what''s that? Do you have a gun?"


    "What?" Han Chao was stunned.


    "I asked if you had a gun..."


    "Don''t we just come out to pick up people? You didn''t tell me I had to take a gun? I came out without preparation..." Han Chao muttered.


    "..." Liu Rui looked at Han Chao and said nothing.


    "Why are you looking at me? You really didn''t tell me you had to carry a gun?"


    "Don''t you come out to work now and take a gun? It''s very basic. Don''t you understand this?" Liu Rui shouted at Han Chao with a speechless face.


    "You didn''t fucking tell me? Besides, I don''t have a gun in my hand. What gun do I bring? I usually go out to work. Don''t talk about guns. I don''t even have a car. I come out by motorcycle..." Han Chao shouted impassioned.


    "..." Liu Rui looked at Han Chao and his lips twitched. He didn''t seem to speak for a moment.


    "I really don''t have a gun. If I had a gun, what the fuck would I tell you..." Han Chao then explained.


    "Don''t talk to me now. I''m very angry now." Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Aren''t we just going to take people? What gun do you have with you?" Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Nonsense, Ye Zi just called me. Let''s be careful. What if something happens? Just like us B, we don''t have the ability to resist. What do you say?"


    "What else can I do with that thing? Anyway, I run faster than you with Lao Bian and Xiao hei..." Han Chao replied with his mouth tilted.


    "What do you mean by that?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at Han Chao.


    "What do you mean, who runs slowly and who likes to do it? I tell you, as long as it''s a gang with less than three people, I think the four of us should still have the ability to resist at that time, but if there are four or more opposite, we don''t have to fight and just run..."


    "How the hell did I come out with you?" Liu Rui rubbed his forehead with a broken face.


    "You really can''t blame me for this. You say you have a gun, you don''t bring a gun, and you let me have no gun. How the fuck can I bring it?" Han Chao asked with a smile.


    "Before getting off the bus, there should be two nunchakus in the trunk. We''ll both take them then..."


    "I won''t."


    "Can you roll the calf for me?" Liu Rui scolded with his teeth.

 Chapter 956

    Zhang Laoer''s grain store.


    "President fan, what are we waiting for here?" Huang Mao waited until noon from the morning, but fan Aiguo still didn''t mean to move, so Huang Mao huazi and Xiaodong were very worried.


    "I don''t know..." fan Aiguo reluctantly rubbed his face, then took out his mobile phone, looked at the time, and then whispered: "my boss asked me to come here, and I don''t even know what to do now..."


    "Why don''t you call Mr. Sun again?" Huang Mao asked with a smile.


    Fan Aiguo looked at Huang Mao for a moment, then looked at his mobile phone and whispered, "well, let''s wait. If no one comes there in half an hour, shall we call president sun?"


    "OK, how convenient is it over there..." Huang Mao nodded with a smile.


    "Ha ha, hard work..." fan Aiguo smiled and patted Huang Mao on the shoulder, then looked at Huang Mao and asked, "do you usually play poker?"


    "Play! What''s the matter, Mr. Fan? Are you good at it?" Huang Mao asked with a smile.


    "Second brother, do you have poker here? Let''s tie golden flowers..." fan Aiguo smiled at second brother Zhang and said.


    "OK!" old Zhang nodded quickly.


    A few minutes later, fan Aiguo had nothing to do. He took poker and played with Huang Mao and Hua Zi. In fact, fan Aiguo usually didn''t play many of these things, but he couldn''t wait to see Huang Mao. Therefore, in order to appease them, he was ready to take out thousands of yuan to comfort these people.


    In fact, fan Aiguo is still very smart. If you directly give thousands of yuan to these people, it''s basically the same as not giving, and people have to dislike that you give less, but if you lose to them, it''s different. After all, losing money and giving money to others are two concepts. The mood is on the one hand and money is on the other hand.


    ����


    Meanwhile, Xiao Wu''s car.


    "How long do we have to get to the tower?" Liu Neng asked, sitting on the co pilot and watching Wang Jun driving.


    "It is estimated that it will take more than half an hour..." Wang Jun whispered back.


    "..." Liu Neng looked at Wang Jun and said nothing.


    "Why, are you in a hurry?" Wang Jun asked, looking at Liu Neng.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just afraid they''re worried..." Liu Neng rubbed his palm back, then turned his head and looked at Xiao Wu in the back of the car and asked, "Hubi, what are you doing?"


    "Read a novel..." Xiao Wu replied with his mouth tilted.


    "Stop fucking playing. Ask for the contact information over there. We''re almost there..." Liu Neng shouted.


    "Who do you want?" Xiao Wu asked, putting down his cell phone.


    "Look for sun Qiang. It''s all sun Qiang''s people. Who are we looking for?" Liu Neng replied speechlessly, and then said: "there should be our people over the iron tower. You should come to the phone over there..."


    "I know..." Xiao Wu answered with his mouth tilted, and then dialed sun Qiang with his mobile phone.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, sun Qiang answered the phone and asked with a smile, "what''s the matter? Xiao Wu..."


    "Well, Mr. Sun, tell me the phone number of your man in the tower. I''m almost here now..." Xiao Wu simply organized the language.


    "Hehe, OK, I''ll send you a text message later. You''ll say you''re looking for them at that time, just..." Sun Qiang replied with a smile, and then hung up directly.


    A few minutes later, Xiao Wu received a text message on his mobile phone, which contained fan Aiguo''s phone number.


    Looking at the text message, Xiao Wu turned to Liu Neng above the co pilot and asked, "do you call now?"


    "Wait a minute, call him in ten minutes..."


    "Grass, I have to pinch my watch when I make a fucking call." Xiao Wu scolded silently, and then poked his cell phone.


    Ten minutes later, Liu Neng looked back at Xiao Wu and said, "almost, call..."


    "Ah!" Xiao Wu looked up and promised, and then called fan Aiguo directly with his mobile phone.


    "Is brother fan?" Xiao Wu asked with a smile after answering the phone.


    "Ah, who are you?" fan Aiguo didn''t talk to Xiao Wu in advance, so he didn''t know Xiao Wu''s phone number.


    "Brother fan, I''m the little five. We met last time when President fan got out of prison. Do you still have an impression?" little five asked with a smile.


    "Ah, it''s you, I have an impression..." fan Aiguo quickly agreed, and then asked with a smile, "you''re the one brother sun asked me to wait?"


    "Yes, it''s me. We''re going into the tower now. How can we go next, brother fan?" asked Xiao Wu.


    "Well, I''ll take people to the entrance of the tower to wait for you now. How long will it take you to arrive?" fan Aiguo asked.


    "No, just wait at home..." Xiao Wu smiled and refused.


    "Hehe, where are you waiting? Are you waiting?" fan Aiguo replied with a smile, and then said, "OK, I''ll go now. If you see my Mercedes stop..."


    "Well, please!"


    "When Cao said this, he saw the outside, didn''t he? OK, hang up..." fan Aiguo scolded with a smile, and then hung up the phone directly.


    After Xiao Wu put down his cell phone, he looked at Liu Neng and said, "the person opposite has arrived. It is estimated that he will be able to tell us at the intersection waiting for us..."


    "OK." Liu Neng nodded slightly.


    "I just found that fan Aiguo is very interesting?" Xiao Wu looked at Liu Neng with a smile and said.


    "Who the fuck are you looking at?" Liu Neng asked with his mouth curled.


    "Can you talk? I find out how you owe it now?" Xiao Wu stared at Liu Neng and shouted.


    "Hehe, can you clean up or what?" Liu Neng asked with a smile.


    "You can''t force it!" Xiao Wu scolded silently, and then read the novel.


    "Do you know how many people there are in sun Qiang?" Wang Jun looked at Liu Neng and asked.


    "I don''t know. It''s estimated that there are only three or four of them..." Liu Neng analyzed it with his mouth tilted.


    ����


    On the other side, Zhang Laoer''s grain store.


    After fan Aiguo answered Xiao Wu''s phone, he directly threw the poker on the table, then looked at Huang Mao with a smile and said, "OK, the people opposite are coming. Let''s wait at the highway intersection."


    "It''s coming..." Huang Mao won more than 2000 Kung Fu, so he was in a very good mood.


    "Second brother, do you have a car?" fan Aiguo asked, looking at second brother Zhang.


    "There''s a car!"


    "Well, let''s go straight to the high-speed intersection in two ways. When the people over there arrive, we''ll know what to do today..." fan Aiguo ran to his Mercedes as he spoke.

 Chapter 957

    On the highway.


    Liu Rui and Han Chao finally got off the highway intersection. After getting off the intersection, Liu Rui directly dialed Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Hello, brother Zhang, we''re here. Where are you now?" Liu Rui asked with a smile after Zhang Xiaogang answered the phone.


    "It''s here so soon. I''m in the office now. Let''s meet in the seafood restaurant. Where can I order the dishes..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile.


    "Cao, brother Zhang, I''m asking you to do something. How can you order the dishes?" Liu Rui asked pretending to be a little unhappy.


    "Brother, when we meet for the first time, you''d better come to me. I must have invited this meal..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile.


    "Hehe, next time you go to the city, I''ll receive you..." Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    "Yes!" Zhang Xiaogang promised very readily, and then said, "what, brother, let''s meet at the seafood restaurant?"


    "Safe, I''ll see you in the restaurant!" Liu Rui agreed with a smile, and then hung up the phone directly.


    "Hehe, your attitude is very good?" Han Chao asked while driving and looking at Liu Ruiwen.


    "Cao fucking wants me 200000. Later, you go to eat more abalone and try to earn me all the money we spent..." Liu Rui put down his cell phone and looked at Han Chao with his mouth tilted.


    "Aren''t you fucking hard on me? I''m a hotel worker. If you really want to eat 200000 yuan in this hotel, even if it''s our imperial food, I tell you that you have to work hard to eat you..." Han Chao said very seriously.


    "..." Liu Rui squinted at Han Chao.


    "Why don''t you believe it?" Han Chao asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "Why don''t you get out of here?" Liu Rui scolded in silence.


    "No, what''s wrong with me? Don''t you believe it or what?" Han Chao stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Can I fucking believe it?"


    "If you believe it, you''ll believe it. What are you arguing with me..." Han Cha asked with his mouth tilted.


    "Fuck you, I''m not like talking to you now!" Liu Rui scolded helplessly.


    ��������


    Han Chao glanced at Liu Rui and thought for a while, but he still didn''t speak.


    ����


    On the other hand, in Zhang Xiaogang''s office, Zhang Xiaogang put down his mobile phone with a smile, then looked at his colleagues and asked, "how much do you think it is appropriate for me to find them?"


    "You ask me?" the colleague was stunned.


    "Nonsense, is there anyone else in this room?" Zhang Xiaogang was speechless.


    "If you have to ask for money, you can finish it by asking for 35000 directly, and then deal with them directly as prostitutes..." the colleague said with his mouth tilted.


    "No, how many, 35000, are you playing with me?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted with staring eyes.


    "What are you? I told you, I can''t bear the child to trap the wolf. If you don''t have a point now, why do people in the back palace like you?"


    "Is that a little bad?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with some heartache.


    "Didn''t I tell you everything? As long as you follow the big ship of the harem now, you will have more opportunities to make money. At this time, you are greedy for small bargains. Why can people bring you to make money?" the colleague explained helplessly.


    "As long as this 200000 is changed into 5000, I can''t accept it!"


    "When you make money later, you can accept it..." my colleague looked at Zhang Xiaogang and smiled.


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at his colleague and said in a low voice, "do you really think so?"


    "Nonsense, if I don''t think so, I''ll tell you something. If I were you, I''d rather not pay a penny for my job. Since someone can come to the back palace, it means that we still like them very much, so let''s give him a ride with the current. When we arrive, if there is anything good in the back palace, we can think of you. Ye Han is a good man, and you believe it Mine, we shouldn''t take the money! "The colleague continued.


    "Well, I believe you once. I don''t want money this time. I''ll lose playing mahjong..."


    "Hehe, that''s right!" the colleague smiled and patted Zhang Xiaogang on the shoulder, and then said: "it''s almost time for you to go? Don''t let the people in the back palace wait..."


    "OK, you watch here, I''m gone!" Zhang Xiaogang smiled and waved his hand, and then walked out of the office directly in his police uniform.


    Half an hour later, Zhang Xiaogang waited at the door of the restaurant for more than ten minutes. Finally, he saw the domineering car of Han Chao and Liu Rui.


    After seeing the car, Zhang Xiaogang greeted it with a smile.


    Liu Rui looked at Zhang Xiaogang in his police uniform and was stunned. Then he smiled and asked, "is brother Zhang?"


    "People in the harem?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "Ah, brother Zhang has kept you waiting!" Liu Rui quickly and enthusiastically held Zhang Xiaogang''s hand, then shook hands and said, "our city is too far from here..."


    "Ha ha, in fact, you don''t have to come here in person..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile.


    "It''s time to come or have to come, mainly because the people on our side have not caused less trouble for you..." Liu Rui said with a smile as he followed Zhang Xiaogang inside.


    "Ha ha... It''s no trouble for this thing..." Zhang Xiaogang whispered back with Liu Rui''s shoulder in his arms, and then said, "in fact, if they had nothing to say about the harem, I wouldn''t care about them. I''ll tell you..."


    "We still don''t know each other..." Han Chao said with a smile after the two men.


    "Who is this little brother?" Zhang Xiaogang asked, looking at Han Chao.


    "Cao, I forgot manager Han in such a hurry..." Liu Rui turned his head and looked at Han Chao and smiled. Then he hugged Zhang Xiaogang''s shoulder and said, "this is president Han of our Hougong hotel. President Han can give you a discount as long as you go there!"


    "True or false?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "It must be true. Can I help you in the past?" Han Chao said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, just say this to you, man. We must have more drinks later..." Zhang Xiaogang said with a laugh.


    "Don''t worry, brother Zhang, if you say anything else, we may not be able to keep up with your rhythm, but if you say drinking, can we accompany you until dawn?" Liu Rui said.


    "True or false?" Zhang Xiaogang now enters the state very quickly and talks to Liu Rui very casually.


    "Brother Zhang, do you say it''s white or beer?" Han Chao shouted.

 Chapter 958

    After hearing Zhang Xiaogang''s words, Liu Rui reached out to pick up a lobster and put it on his plate, and then reached out to pick up a skin shrimp and put it in Zhang Xiaogang''s bowl. Zhang Xiaogang looked at Liu Rui and didn''t know what Liu Rui meant.


    Liu Rui reached out to pick up the lobster and chewed it directly. Zhang Xiaogang already knew what Liu Ruigang meant by that remark, so now he was more afraid of Liu Rui, so he could only sit aside and watch Liu Rui chew the lobster without saying a word. Han Chao saw Liu Rui eat it and reached out to pick up a lobster, In this way, Zhang Xiaogang looked at the two people eating the lobster. After watching it for five or six minutes, Liu Rui finally threw down the lobster in his hand, then said with his mouth tilted: "this thing looks very big and has no meat..."


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang looked at Liu Rui and smiled without talking.


    Liu Rui reached out and wiped his hand, then looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said, "brother Zhang, did we just say that?"


    "Said if I could take down the director of the police station..." Zhao Xiaogang quickly replied.


    "Yes!" Liu Rui nodded slightly, then looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said, "our harem can pay to help you take the director of the police station, but if you become the director, we will eat the big one and you will eat the small one, do you have any opinion?"


    Liu Rui pointed to the shrimps in Zhang Xiaogang''s bowl and said with a smile.


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at the shrimps and nodded quickly.


    "Hehe, are you sure?" Liu Rui asked with a smile.


    "Brother Liu, let me tell you this. I understand everything you say, but if you are kind to me, I can''t forget it. I will be your man at that time. As long as it''s about your harem, I will do what you want me to do..." Zhang Xiaogang said hurriedly.


    "Ha ha..." Han Chao smiled helplessly when he heard this. While gnawing at the lobster, he looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said, "you don''t have to say that. Our harem is not so savage. At that time, we will have a cooperative relationship..."


    "That''s true!" Zhang Xiaogang quickly nodded, then smiled and said, "I understand what you mean..."


    "Brother Zhang, do you know who our harem cooperated with?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Guo thought?"


    "Well, you know very well..." Liu Rui nodded slightly and then said: "In fact, brother Zhang, you can go out and inquire about the specific work style of our harem. We eat meat and you drink soup. There is no problem at all, but don''t forget who asked you to sit in the position of the director of this police station. People from our harem will often come to the tower in the future. If you become the director of this police station, I don''t need to teach you how to do it "Right?"


    "Brother, are you sure about this?" Zhang Xiaogang still didn''t believe what Liu Rui and Han Chao said at this time.


    "What''s accurate?" Han Chao asked.


    "Is it possible for me to be the director of this police station?" Zhang Xiaogang asked hurriedly.


    "Do you think three million is difficult for our harem?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang looked at Liu Rui and smiled awkwardly without talking.


    "Brother, let me tell you this. As long as you are stable, our side will be stable, isn''t it 3 million? Our harem can still afford this money..." Liu Rui patted Zhang Xiaogang on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "Just be safe..." Zhang Xiaogang is very excited now. In fact, he just wants to receive our light, but the information given to him by Liu Rui is to let him be the director of a police station, so how can Zhang Xiaogang not be excited? It''s like pie falling from the sky. It''s so fucking exciting.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll contact you about the money..." Liu Rui smiled and patted Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Brother, if this is true, you are my benefactor!"


    "Ha ha, is it a little too much to say benefactor?" Han Chao asked with a smile.


    "But..." Zhang Xiaogang quickly waved his hand, then directly raised his glass, then looked at Liu Rui and Han Chao and said with a smile: "just for what you told me just now, I must respect my brothers..."


    "Ha ha, I have to drink this wine..." Liu Rui smiled back, then directly raised his glass and touched Han Chao and Zhang Xiaogang.


    Zhang Xiaogang looked up and drank the glass of his Baijiu directly, then looked at Liu Rui and said, "let''s eat."


    "OK!" Liu Rui nodded and agreed, then grabbed the prawns on the table and began to eat.


    When Zhang Xiaogang saw Han Chao and Liu Rui eating, he was not polite. After eating two prawns, Zhang Xiaogang turned to look at Liu Rui and asked, "why don''t we shout the two brothers in the interrogation room?"


    "Who is that?" Liu Rui was stunned for a moment. Then he turned his head and said, "let them stay and have a long memory. It''s a fucking lack of education. I''ll tell you..."


    "Ha ha... I think so. They are very bad now..." Han Chao nodded in agreement.


    "Well, let''s eat our..." Zhang Xiaogang nodded with a smile and didn''t go on.


    In fact, Liu Rui told Zhang Xiaogang that it was not Liu Rui''s nonsense to let him be the director of the police station. I specifically asked Liu Rui about it, because our harem will move to the iron tower right now. In fact, my purpose is very simple, that is, our current position in the city is very high. If we can get the project of the iron tower University City, We will transfer part of the center to the iron tower. After all, we have reached the end in the city center. We are stopped by sun Qiang and Fan Jun, so it is impossible for our harem to go up. We can only do something on the iron tower, but if you want to do something on the iron tower, you need a relationship, so we need it very much now, Zhang Xiaogang is a man who knows money, so it''s easier to buy.


    I once said to others that there are two big trees behind our back palace, one is Guo xiongyi and the other is bi Wenshi. But now these two trees have all fallen down, so we can''t find a new tree. There are little five sun Qiang and others squatting on the tree of mayor fan Jun. even if we want to go up, people don''t necessarily want us, Therefore, we can only focus on the iron tower. As Zhang Xiaogang said, the sky is high and the emperor is far away. If we hold the director of the police station, we hold everything.

 Chapter 959

    In an interrogation room.


    Lao Bian casually found two cigarette ends on the ground, then took them in his mouth, lit them with a lighter, then looked at Xiao hei and asked, "do you smoke?"


    "You are so fucking poor and crazy that you can do everything..." Xiao Hei sat in the corner and scolded wordlessly.


    "Don''t tell me it''s useless, just say you want it or not?" Lao Bian asked with a big mouth.


    "Grass!" Xiao Hei reached out and grabbed the cigarette end directly, then lit the cigarette end on his mouth with a lighter, then looked at Lao Bian with some worry and asked, "why haven''t someone come to save us at this time?"


    "I don''t know..." Lao Bian was obviously a little depressed when he heard this. Then he turned to look at Xiao hei and said, "do you think our family gave us up according to our performance?"


    Xiao Hei squinted at Lao Bian, then licked his dry lips, which was obviously a little worried.


    "You said our harem is so complicated now. By the way, who do you think is the ghost in our harem?" Lao Bian looked at Xiao hei and asked.


    "How the fuck do I know..." Xiao Hei scolded silently, then threw away his cigarette butts and looked at Lao Bian and said, "you''re still in the fucking mood to study this. It''s useless. I think if you really have this mood, you might as well study when we can go out?"


    "When can this thing go out now? How do I know? I didn''t say anything else. The office efficiency of our harem is so fucking finished. You said it''s been so long that we haven''t seen our family. What''s the fucking fun? I''m crazy to stay for a few more days. I''ll tell you..."


    "I think you''re a little abnormal now..." Xiao Hei replied with his mouth tilted.


    "Grass, I''m not in a bad fucking mood?" Lao Bian shouted, staring at beads.


    "..." Xiao Hei looked at Lao Bian and said nothing.


    "No, I find you have a big opinion on me now, don''t you?" Lao Bian stood up, stretched out his hand and shouted at Xiao Hei.


    "You roll the calf for me. I''m so bored now. There''s nothing to do with my mother''s idleness every day. I''ve been talking to you two. You said I''ve been here for several days. I''m going crazy now..."


    When Lao Bian heard this, he turned his mouth and said nothing.


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    At this time, the wall inside the interrogation room rang twice. Lao Bian was stunned. Then he looked at the wall and didn''t speak.


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    "It seems that someone hit the wall!"


    Lao Bian looked at Xiao Hei in a low voice and said.


    "I''m not fucking Deaf..." Xiao Hei scolded speechlessly, then shouted at the wall and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "Buddy, do you have any cigarettes?" the bald voice sounded at this time.


    Xiao Hei was stunned for a moment, then looked down, and then looked at the corner of the wall and smiled helplessly. There was a vent between the two interrogation rooms. He lay bareheaded in the vent and looked at Lao Bian and Xiao Hei.


    "Grass, what the fuck are you doing?" Xiao Hei asked, looking at his bald head in silence.


    "I just want a cigarette..." he said, looking at Xiao Hei with a bald head and a smile.


    "There''s no smoke..." Lao Bian replied with a big mouth.


    "Any cigarette butts are OK..." he continued with a bald smile.


    "Grass!"


    Lao Bian scolded wordlessly, then directly took the cigarette butts on the ground, and then bent down to pass them to the bald head opposite.


    "Thank you!" said the bald man, looking at Lao Bian with a smile.


    "That what, you smoke slowly, we don''t have many cigarette butts..." Lao Bian said with a little pain.


    "I know, I know..." the bald man quickly replied.


    "What, why haven''t you gone out yet?" Xiao Hei asked, looking at his bald head.


    The bald head was stunned when he heard this. Then he said with a big mouth: "don''t mention him. That stupid woman in our family doesn''t send me money..."


    "Ha ha..." Xiao Hei smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Buddy, why didn''t you go out?" he asked, looking at Lao Bian and Xiao Hei with a bald head.


    "We''re both waiting for the family to send me money..." Xiao Hei replied in a wordless way.


    "Ha ha..." the bald man looked at Xiao hei and smiled. Then he squatted at the foot of the wall with a cigarette end and smoked.


    "That what buddy, are you a special Wrangler?" Lao Bian leaned against the vent and chatted with his bald head.


    "Almost, but there are few young ladies in my hand..." nodded and agreed.


    "What does it mean to be less?" Lao Bian asked.


    "Just one..." baldheaded agreed.


    "Your daughter-in-law?" Lao Bian asked curiously.


    "How do you know?" the bald head was a little curious.


    "Grass, you''re not a professional......" Lao Bian scolded with some collapse.


    "Man, what are you doing in the harem now? I just want to ask you if there is still a shortage of people in the harem. Now I''m going to find another job. Now the risk of buying and selling is too fucking big. It''s not enough to make money for these people every day..." bareheaded said with some distress.


    "Hehe, with your IQ, the security guards of our harem don''t want you. Do you believe it?"


    "No, what do you do in the harem? How can you even talk about IQ?" the bald head asked in some confusion.


    "Hehe, our harem is obviously a high IQ route now. Let me tell you this. Both of us are not very qualified in IQ. Do you think you can do it?" Lao Bian asked.


    The bald head was stunned when he heard this. Then he tilted his mouth and said, "if you say so, I really spend some effort..."


    ����


    The other side.


    In the office of our harem.


    After I returned to the office, I studied the information on the note.


    "Do you think this ghost is really the man?" I asked, looking at Meng Liang.


    "Cao, I can''t doubt this person now. I think it''s impossible as long as it''s someone who can write on this note. Who do you think has nothing to do to write his name on this?" Meng Liang shouted at me.


    "What if someone else wrote it? The lady wrote it?" I asked in a low voice.


    "..." Meng Liang looked at me and said nothing.


    "Fuck, if only I could catch the young lady..." I scolded helplessly, then took out my mobile phone, looked at the time, then looked at Meng Liang and said: "I don''t know what''s going on over there. The people opposite must have gone to Xiaohei, and I don''t know if Liu Rui can bring people back..."


    "Shall I go and have a look?" Meng Liang asked, looking at me.


    "Forget it, it''s useless in the past." I waved my hand reluctantly.

 Chapter 960

    High speed intersection of tower development zone.


    Huang Mao sat in fan Aiguo''s Mercedes Benz, playing with his mobile phone and waiting anxiously for Xiao Wu.


    "Mr. Fan, who are we waiting for?" Huang Mao looked at fan Aiguo and asked.


    "You''ll know later..." fan Aiguo replied with a smile.


    "It''s quite mysterious!" Huang Mao smiled at fan Aiguo.


    "By the way, how''s your father''s business over there now?" fan Aiguo was also idle and began to talk about home affairs with Huang Mao.


    "It''s OK. Their current business should be ok..." Huang Mao didn''t know whether he really knew it or not, but he made a very professional evaluation: "the economic development of H city is too slow now, and the factory is not as good as in previous years..."


    "Well, it''s mainly because our incoming mayor doesn''t do anything." fan Aiguo nodded in agreement with Huang Mao''s words.


    Huang Mao smiled when he heard this, then looked at fan Aiguo and whispered, "President fan, you told me last time that we followed mayor fan. Is it true or false?"


    "What''s the matter? You''re just the mayor with us. If you let others hear you, you''re easy to be killed by others, don''t you know?" fan Aiguo replied half jokingly.


    "Ha ha, you know what I mean, Mr. Fan..." Huang Mao smiled awkwardly.


    "I know what you mean..." fan Aiguo nodded slightly and then said, "what''s the situation here? The boss behind us is sun Qiang, and this sun Qiang and mayor Fan Jun are pretentious. Can you understand what I mean?"


    "Understand." Huang Mao quickly nodded his head and then asked, "who is the main enemy on our side, Mr. Fan?"


    "Ha ha..." fan Aiguo smiled at Huang Mao, then stretched out his hand to light a cigarette, and then smiled and said, "I find your child talking so mysterious. We''re not fighting. Where''s the enemy..."


    "Competitor, competitor." Huang Mao added with a smile.


    "Yes, if you say competitors, I''ll know. You''ll be an enemy now. If you don''t know, you think we''re fighting..." fan Aiguo replied with a curl of his mouth, and then said: "our main competitors on the side of the iron tower are actually people in the back Palace. You young people in the back Palace should all know..."


    "Where''s Mr. Fan?" Xiao Dong, sitting in the back, hurriedly pulled his neck and shouted.


    "Hougong, what''s the matter?" fan Aiguo looked back at Xiaodong with some confusion.


    "What a coincidence, it''s the harem..." Huang Mao replied with a chirp.


    Fan Aiguo looked at Huang Mao, then smiled and said, "you have a story?"


    "Yes, there''s a story about the imperial food in the back palace..." Huang Mao nodded back.


    "It''s not Mr. Fan. People in the harem can play with guns. Why did we work with them?" Xiaodong was obviously frightened when he heard the name of our harem.


    "They can play with guns?" fan Aiguo asked, squinting at Xiaodong.


    "Mr. Fan, what do you mean? We also have firepower here?" Huang Mao asked in surprise.


    "Hehe, doesn''t it mean that there is firepower? Let me tell you two, follow us honestly. Those people in the harem are nothing. They have shotguns, and we also have them. When they can take out Gatlin, we can also take it out..."


    "Fan Zong, isn''t Gatling the gun in the line of fire?" Xiaodong asked with some confusion.


    Fan Aiguo glanced at Xiao Dong and didn''t want to speak for a moment.


    "Deng Deng Deng..." at this moment, fan Aiguo''s mobile phone rang.


    Fan Aiguo quickly answered the phone, then smiled at his mobile phone and asked, "Xiao Wu, you''re here?"


    "Well, brother fan, we''ll get off the highway right away. Where are you now?" asked Xiao Wu.


    "When you get off the highway, you can see a BMW. I''m right here..."


    "All right, see you later."


    "Good!"


    Fan Aiguo hung up the phone with a smile, then looked at Huang Mao and Xiaodong and said, "the people opposite are coming. Get off."


    When Huang Mao and Xiao Dong heard this, they directly pushed the door and got off, then leaned against the Mercedes Benz, smoking and staring at Xiao Wu''s people.


    About five or six minutes later, three jeeps appeared in Huang Mao''s sight. Xiao Wu rolled down the window and shouted to fan Aiguo, "brother fan!"


    "This......" fan Aiguo quickly waved his hand and responded with a smile.


    "Creak!"


    The jeep stopped next to fan Aiguo. Xiao Wu jumped down from the jeep directly with sunglasses, and then ran to fan Aiguo. He hugged fan Aiguo with great enthusiasm and said with a smile: "brother fan, we haven''t seen each other in time?"


    "Not so much..." fan Aiguo replied with a smile.


    At this time, Liu Neng and Wang Jun also came down from the jeep. Fan Aiguo met Wang Jun in advance, quickly shook hands with Wang Jun, and then smiled and said, "Jun, good watch?"


    "Ha ha, they are all gadgets. If Mr. Fan likes to play with them..." Wang Jun was ready to take off his watch worth more than 300000 on his wrist as he spoke.


    Seeing that Wang Jun was coming for real, fan Aiguo quickly reached out and stopped him, then smiled and said, "Jun, what are you doing? If I really take your watch away, won''t you bury me?"


    "Brother fan, if you like it, take it away. Don''t mention it with me..." Wang Jun said very brightly.


    "No, I can afford your brother." fan Aiguo patted Wang Jun on the shoulder, and then reached out to help Wang Jun put on his watch.


    "Brother fan, if you like to take it away quickly, I''ve asked for his watch for half a year, and he doesn''t give it to me. Now he can tell you, you have to cherish the opportunity!" Xiao Wu stood aside, bared his teeth and shouted at fan Aiguo.


    "I''m not interested in this thing, but Mayor fan likes it very much..." fan patriotically ordered Wang Jun.


    "After that, I''ll prepare two pieces for mayor fan." Wang Jun answered very wisely.


    Fan Aiguo smiled, then looked at the young man with sunglasses beside Wang Jun, and then asked Xiao Wu, "haven''t we met this man?"


    "Well, this is my boss, Liu Neng." Xiao Wu quickly introduced.


    "So young?" fan Aiguo was obviously surprised. Then he stepped forward, held Liu Neng''s hand and said with a smile: "I''ve heard the name of president Liu many times, but I haven''t seen a real person."

 Chapter 961

    Highway intersection.


    Liu Neng stretched out his right hand and shook it with fan Aiguo. Then he looked at fan Aiguo and said with a smile, "I haven''t heard much about President fan!"


    "Ha ha..." fan Aiguo laughed, then looked at Liu Neng and said, "I often hear president sun mention you, but I haven''t seen you before. I know that you are so young..."


    "Ha ha!" Liu Neng smiled at fan Aiguo, then took off his eyes, reached out and took out a cigarette box, handed fan Aiguo one, ordered one, looked at fan Aiguo and asked, "is president sun all right now?"


    "Well, not bad recently..." fan Aiguo nodded back.


    "That''s OK." Liu Neng nodded slightly, then looked at Huang Mao and Xiaodong, but he paused for a second without saying anything.


    "Mr. Liu, what are we doing today? Have you been disturbed?" fan Aiguo asked.


    "I''m going to take you to do something big..." Liu Neng replied with a smile.


    "Hehe, aren''t you going to reveal it?" fan Aiguo asked.


    "Guns."


    Fan Aiguo was stunned when he heard this. Then he nodded numbly. After all, when it comes to moving the gun, fan Aiguo is obviously a little afraid. Liu Neng looked at the expression on fan Aiguo''s face and knew that fan Aiguo was afraid, so he quickly patted fan Aiguo on the shoulder and said, "but Mr. Fan, don''t worry, I brought two cars of people. We certainly don''t have to shoot ourselves."


    "That''s OK!" the expression on fan Aiguo''s face was obviously a lot easier.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Neng smiled at fan Aiguo and didn''t speak.


    Xiao Wu took off his sunglasses, looked at the yellow hairs with his eyes, and then shouted to fan Aiguo, "President fan, what are these people doing?"


    "These are the lads I asked for in advance." fan Aiguo quickly replied.


    "How? Is it reliable?" Xiao Wu asked directly looking at fan Aiguo.


    "Reliable, these children are good..." fan Aiguo nodded.


    Xiao Wu looked at the yellow hairs, then bit his sunglasses with his mouth and whispered, "it''s OK. Don''t run away before the whole group of calves start working..."


    Huang Mao''s expression was obviously a little embarrassed when he heard this. Hua Zi, who was not very good tempered, opened his mouth and shouted, "man, what do you mean by this?"


    Xiao Wu squinted at Hua Zi, turned around and took out his pistol directly.


    "Click!"


    Xiao Wu rolled the bolt of the gun, then stared at Hua Zi and shouted, "what do you mean by me?"


    Huazi was stunned at the pistol in Xiaowu''s hand.


    "No, Xiao Wu, what are you doing?" fan Aiguo frowned and shouted at Xiao Wu.


    Xiao Wu squinted at Hua Zi. Hua Zi looked at Xiao Wu nervously. Neither of them spoke.


    "What do you mean?"


    At this time, Huang Mao stood up and looked at Xiao Wu and asked.


    "It''s not interesting..." Xiao Wu replied with a smile.


    "It doesn''t mean anything. Why are you pointing a gun at my brother?" yelled Huang Mao, staring at the beads.


    Xiao Wu smiled at this, then turned around and directly pointed the pistol at Huang Mao''s head: "I fucking put the gun on your head now. Do you have a problem? You''re awesome, aren''t you?"


    "..." Huang Mao stared at Xiao Wu. At this time, Huang Mao reacted. The little five in front of him was a madman. He had no fucking reason to speak. He took out the pistol without saying anything. It was still broad daylight.


    Liu Neng looked at Xiao Wu with his shoulder, smiled and didn''t speak. Wang Jun was in the same state.


    "It''s not Xiao Wu. What are you doing? You just met our people with a gun. What do you mean? Are you aiming at them or me?" Fan Jun shouted at Xiao Wu very reluctantly.


    "...." Xiao Wu looked at fan Aiguo and said nothing.


    "Little five, what the fuck do you want to do!"


    When Xiao Wu heard this, he smiled, then turned around and looked at fan Aiguo, then looked at the yellow hair in front of him, smiled and said, "I''m not kidding, brother fan, you said you were anxious..."


    "Are you kidding like that?" fan Aiguo shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry, the two people you''re looking for are good..." Xiao Wu smiled at fan Aiguo, and then walked to Huang Mao. Huang Mao looked at Xiao Wu with his eyes tilted. He didn''t understand what Xiao Wu, a psycho, wanted to do.


    "Can you use a gun?" Xiao Wu asked, looking at Huang Mao.


    "No..." Huang Mao shook his head.


    "Can you shoot?" Xiao Wu then asked.


    "Have you seen it on TV?" Huang Mao asked.


    "Enough!" Xiao Wu smiled and shouted at the jeep behind him.


    "Gone?" a man on the jeep asked Xiao Wu.


    "Give me some guns..." Xiao Wu shouted.


    After a while, a man ran to Xiaowu with a travel bag, and then directly threw the bag at Xiaowu''s feet. Xiaowu bent down and took out three pistols and handed them to huazi and Huangmao Xiaodong.


    The three men looked at their pistols and were obviously a little confused.


    "Elder brother, what are we doing?" Huang Mao stammered at Xiao Wu.


    "You don''t have to worry about what you do. I''ll get on the bus and tell you what the three do..." Xiao Wu smiled back, then turned his head and looked at Liu Neng and asked, "are you going?"


    Liu Neng heard this, raised his hand, looked at the time and nodded directly.


    "Mr. Fan, let''s go?" Xiao Wu then asked.


    Fan Aiguo looked at Xiao Wu and didn''t speak.


    "Why, Mr. Fan, are you still angry with me? I just try them? Are you like this?" Xiao Wu asked with a smile.


    Fan Aiguo took a look at Xiao Wu, and then ran directly to his Mercedes Benz.


    "Brother fan, you have a car with me. Let''s discuss the next thing..." Xiao Wu pulled fan Aiguo with a smile.


    "Do you still need to discuss with me what you do now?" fan Aiguo asked, squinting at Xiao Wu.


    "Brother fan, what do you mean by this? Don''t we have to discuss it with you at any time?"


    "..." fan Aiguo looked at Xiao Wu and was silent. Then he turned and ran to Xiao Wu''s jeep.


    After watching fan Aiguo get on the bus, Xiao Wu turned to Huang Mao and Hua Zi and said, "brothers, you will follow our car later. Where are we going? Where are you going? Do you understand?"


    "Understand..." Huang Mao nodded with a smile.


    "On the way!" Xiao Wu smiled at Huang Mao, then turned and shouted, "let''s go!"

 Chapter 962

    After Xiao Wu shouted, three jeeps followed by an accord and a Mercedes Benz drove directly to the tower development zone.


    Inside the jeep.


    Fan Aiguo looked at Xiao Wu very puzzled, frowned and asked, "Xiao Wu, what are you doing in such a big formation?"


    "Don''t ask me about such a thing. You''d better study with my boss..." Xiao Wu replied with a smile.


    "Mr. Liu, what do you mean here?" fan Aiguo turned and looked at Liu Neng above the co pilot and asked.


    "In fact, it''s also quite simple. Do you know why we came to the tower development zone?" Liu Neng looked back at fan Aiguo and asked.


    "For the sake of the factory..." fan Aiguo almost didn''t want to answer.


    "Yes, we all came to the factory, but now president sun may not have received any news, but our internal news is that ye Han has got two factories!" Liu Neng explained.


    "What?" fan Aiguo was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t believe what Liu Neng said.


    "Don''t be so surprised, Mr. Fan. Let me tell you, we have received very reliable news that ye Han has got two factories, a total of seven factories. You say ye Han''s family started with two. What a gap?" Liu Neng asked, looking at fan Aiguo.


    "The gap is a little big..." fan Aiguo nodded slightly.


    "But fortunately, we got the news first, and I also know that two people in the back Palace are in the interrogation room of the iron tower, so we have to grab these two people when we come out today!"


    "Then take these two people for the factory in Ye Han''s hand?" fan Aiguo asked.


    "Smart!"


    Liu Neng nodded slightly and then said, "this is our only chance. I know you occupy mayor fan, but Fan Jun is not bi Wenshi. Now Fan Jun''s speaking strength is limited. Do you know why?"


    "I don''t know..." fan Aiguo shook his head in some confusion.


    "The Secretary of the municipal Party committee of your city came from the air conditioner, not to mention the Secretary of the municipal Party committee. Even the Secretary of the Discipline Inspection Commission was newly appointed. What strength can he have for Fan Jun, the second-hand mayor?" Liu Neng''s words directly forced fan Aiguo.


    Fan Aiguo looked at Liu Neng in some confusion. He never expected that he didn''t know these things. Liu Neng actually understood so clearly. Although Fan Jun is now the mayor of H City, to tell the truth, this man''s ability is really incomparable with Bi Wenshi. Bi Wenshi was the absolute leader at that time, but now Fan Jun does camp step by step, Because the current officials in H city are basically sent from the above. Fan Jun doesn''t have a fucking chance even if he wants to find an accomplice!


    "So, we can''t put all our hopes on Fan Jun now. When Fan Jun can use it, we naturally use it, but when it can''t use it, we can''t lose our direction. Do you understand?"


    "I see..." fan Aiguo nodded slightly.


    "Just understand, so we have to strangle Ye Han now. If we can''t kill Ye Han in this project, wait until they get the project, don''t say you and me. Even sun Qiang and Fan Jun have a hard time..."


    "Then you say you know the news. Does Ye Han know it?" fan Aiguo asked, looking at Liu Neng.


    "I don''t know..." Liu Neng shook his head slightly and then said: "Well, ye Han, do you know the news is the same now, because whether you Fan Jun can do it or not, they are the last chance to break the boat, so they must have played their lives. I haven''t done anything to the people in the harem, just like tearing my face from the harem, but this time is different. Let''s even take these two people away , they don''t know who did it, and this opportunity is very important. If we can''t catch it this time, we''ll have to work hard to deal with the Hougong in the future... "


    Fan Aiguo smiled at this, then looked at Liu Neng and asked, "President Liu, let me ask you a question. If you want to answer, you can say it. If you don''t want to answer, forget it..."


    "OK, you ask." Liu Neng also smiled.


    "Are there any of you in the back palace?" fan Aiguo asked.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Neng smiled, then patted fan Aiguo on the shoulder and said, "there was, but now there is no more."


    "Ha ha, that''s enough!" fan Aiguo smiled.


    Liu Neng looked at fan Aiguo and didn''t speak.


    On the other side, inside the accord.


    Huang Mao sat in the car and looked at his pistol. The expression on his face was very tangled.


    "What exactly do you think these people do?" huazi asked, looking at Huang Mao.


    "Bring us all these fucking things. What do you say you do?" Huang Mao asked obliquely.


    "It''s mainly because these people followed the Hougong. I''m a little worried about them..." Hua Zi looked at his pistol and said.


    "I''m also worried, but what can I do? Let''s get off now. What do you mean?"


    "If you get off, I''ll get off with you..."


    "Hua Zi, have you ever wondered why two people came to the back palace that day and dared to block all of our more than 20 people in the private room of the back palace?" Huang Mao turned his head and licked his lips and looked at Hua Zi and asked.


    "I don''t know..." Hua Zi shook his head.


    "Just because people are more cruel than us, they dare to shoot when they are holding a gun. The difference between us and them is this ruthlessness, don''t you understand?" yelled yellow hair.


    "It''s mainly because we don''t do this. If you usually bring a machete and we chop people, it''s no problem, but you say we directly hold a pistol. Do you dare to shoot?" huazi asked very honestly.


    "..." Huang Mao licked his lips and didn''t speak.


    "Do you think so? After all, we haven''t been to the harem!" huazi continued.


    "Dongzi, what do you think?" Huang Mao asked, looking at Dongzi in front of him.


    "I don''t know. What do you do, brother Huang? I''ll do it..." Dongzi whispered back and then said, "but I know the people in the harem are really cruel. If we offend them, it won''t be as simple as last time!"


    When Huang Mao heard this, he looked up at huazi, and then whispered, "now is the chance given to us by God. If we have been so afraid, when the fuck can we really stand face to face with the people in the harem? We have to lower our heads when we see the people in the harem in our life, do you understand?"

 Chapter 963

    In the interrogation room of the tower.


    While looking for cigarette butts on the ground, Lao Bian said to Xiao Hei in the corner, "how the fuck do I feel my heart has been jumping all the time? Do you think something''s wrong?"


    "Why don''t you stay away from the crow''s mouth? You started to study with me last night. If the earthquake happened to both of us, the mother told me that your heart would jump suddenly. Do you have to die here later?" Xiao Hei squatted in the corner and scolded Lao Bian in some silence.


    "No, I''m not kidding you. I''m very distressed now..." Lao Bian touched his chest and said with a big mouth.


    "..." Xiao Hei looked at Lao Bian silently and whispered, "if you didn''t have to *, where would we have so many things?"


    "It hasn''t been so long. Why can''t you fucking forget it?" Lao Bian shouted at Xiao Hei.


    "I''ll never forget it in my fucking life, do you understand?" Xiao Hei shouted, staring at the beads.


    "No, I can''t talk to you anymore. My heartbeat is so fucking fast now. I feel that I can jump to my throat if I''m a little faster. I can''t..." as he said, Lao Bian directly covered his chest and lay on the table.


    "No, are you a fucking fool? You have nothing to do with me when you''re free?" Xiao Hei scolded in silence.


    "No, why don''t you believe it? If you don''t believe it, come and touch it. See if my heart beats fast..." Lao Bian asked solemnly.


    "You fuck me, I''m not in the mood to talk to you now..." Xiao Hei scolded very irritably.


    "Why don''t you have a sense of humor? My heart must be beating fast. Moreover, my right eyelid has been jumping recently. It''s so fucking uncomfortable..."


    "Hehe, what are you talking about, man?"


    At this time, he smiled and asked Lao Bian with his bald head through the vent.


    "What does it have to do with you?" Lao Bian shouted, squinting at his bald head.


    "No, I don''t mean much to be here myself. Talk to me about what you two say..." the bald head continued.


    "..." Lao Bian squinted at his bald head, then said with his mouth tilted, "didn''t you bring a bunch of people? Where are your people?"


    "People have been borrowed by their families, and now I''m the only one left here..." the bald tone replied helplessly.


    "Cao, your popularity is really fucking smelly. People have gone, and they didn''t say to take you away..." Lao Bian scolded silently, and then said, "you said, if you didn''t bring someone to me at that time, would you be like this B? Did you say you lifted a stone and hit yourself in the foot?"


    Bald head obeyed, smiled awkwardly, looked at Lao Bian and said, "didn''t I think so much at that time?"


    "What? You don''t think so much. What''s your mother doing with a long brain? Don''t you think you''re just a harassing phone for you? Are you so excited? Take more than 20 people and rush directly to the hotel. Do you want to kill us or what?" Xiaohei heard this, stood up and ran bareheaded.


    "What are you doing?" Lao Bian reached out and stopped Xiaohei, then said with his mouth curled: "don''t people apologize to us? Are you so excited? You can''t beat him now..."


    Xiao Hei glanced at Lao Bian and squatted on the ground without talking.


    "Man, I was really impulsive at that time. If I wasn''t impulsive, if God could give me a chance, I wouldn''t take people to come to you..." he shouted, looking at Xiao Hei bareheaded.


    "So are you. It''s fucking time. What''s the use of this thing?" Lao Bian squinted at his bald head and scolded.


    "No, man, who are you with?" the bald head asked in silence.


    "I represent justice!"


    Lao Bian replied with a big mouth, and then said, "no, now justice is ready to shit..."


    "Why the fuck do you always shit?"


    Xiao Hei looked at Lao Bian and asked.


    "What''s your opinion about my fucking shit?" Lao Bian replied with his stomach covered, and then went to the door of the interrogation room. While kicking the door, he shouted: "is anyone? Is anyone? Let me go out to shit..."


    After hearing Lao Bian''s cry, the police in the office ran out with the key and opened the door of the interrogation room.


    "What''s the matter?" the policeman looked at Lao Bian and asked.


    "No, I have to go out and shit. I can''t hold it..." Lao Bian whispered back, covering his stomach.


    "Man, didn''t you just pull it this morning?" the policeman asked some speechless.


    "Can I fucking control this thing?" Lao Bian reached out to push the policeman and ran directly to the toilet.


    "..." the police looked at Lao Bian''s back and felt helpless.


    "Are you going?" the policeman looked at Xiao hei and asked.


    "What the fuck am I doing in the bathroom? You think I''m that fool..." Xiao Hei replied speechless.


    "Ha ha, then you stay honest..." the policeman smiled back.


    "That what, sir, I want to go!"


    Just then the bald man next door shouted at his throat.


    "When the fuck do you call me sir now, and I''m the fucking head..." the policeman scolded silently, and then closed the door of the interrogation room directly.


    "No, why is my gap so big?" asked the bald man in silence after the policeman left.


    "Just like you B, you''re like a fucking devil. It''s good if people don''t beat you..." Xiao Hei replied speechless.


    ����


    On the other hand, after Lao Bian entered the toilet, the police squatted directly into the toilet next to Lao Bian.


    "Buddy, give me a cigarette?" Lao Bian asked with a smile when he heard the voice.


    "Hehe, can''t you pull it out without cigarettes?" the policeman asked with a smile.


    "You know me better..." Lao Bian smiled back.


    "Ha ha..." the policeman smiled, then took out a box of Yuxi and handed it to Lao Bian through the gap in the toilet. Lao Bian took the cigarette and said thank you directly, and then returned the Yuxi cigarette directly.


    "Take it and smoke later..." the policeman pushed the cigarette back to Lao Bian.


    "That''s interesting!"


    "Save, you have to ask me later..."


    "Hehe, that''s also on the way!"


    Lao Bian answered with a smile while lighting a cigarette, and then said, "well, I don''t remember another policeman coming? That''s the one who has been interrogating us. Where is he?"


    "Go out to see the people in your harem..." the police knew that Lao Bian and Xiao Hei were going out soon, so they didn''t hide anything and said directly.

 Chapter 964

    In the bathroom of the interrogation room.


    "Our people are coming?"


    Lao Bian listened to the police and shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Ah, don''t you know? People from your harem have come here. They should be studying your going out with my colleagues now..."


    The policeman smiled back.


    "Just want money?"


    Lao Bian asked with a smile.


    "Ha ha..."


    The policeman grinned, then nodded his head and said, "that''s almost what I mean..."


    "No, I found that you are more fucking black than our harem, aren''t you? It''s too easy to get money..."


    "What''s easy? If it doesn''t matter, we don''t dare to do so. If someone reports it, it''s not a fucking small thing. If a policeman like us squats in, it''s much more pitiful than you..." the policeman replied with his mouth tilted.


    "Grass, if you say that, it''s true. After all, the police on your side do this. It''s fucking immoral..." Lao Bian said with his mouth tilted.


    "Ha ha..." the policeman nodded slightly.


    "When can my friend and I go out?" Lao Bian then asked.


    "It is estimated that when they finish talking over there, someone will pick you up..." the policeman thought about it and replied.


    "Then why don''t you take us directly? I haven''t been in the Bureau since I was a child. My heart beat faster on your side..." Lao Bian shouted reluctantly.


    "Hehe, although our work is not very legal, at least there are rules..." the policeman smiled back.


    "Grass, what JB rules are not rules, is that the money is not in place. If you have the money, you will not have such rules..." Lao Bian replied with his mouth tilted.


    ����


    On the other side, three jeeps, a Mercedes Benz and an accord parked directly at the door of the interrogation room.


    Fan Aiguo in the jeep squinted at the interrogation room, then carefully looked at Xiao Wu and asked, "are you sure it''s here? Don''t make a mistake at that time..."


    "Don''t worry, brother fan! We all inquired and understood before we came. The police station of the iron tower is such an external interrogation room, and the person must be here!" Xiao Wu smiled and looked at fan Aiguo as he fiddled with his own *.


    "Now the policeman is really shameless, just the whole interrogation room..." fan Aiguo replied with a big mouth.


    "Hehe, Mr. Fan, this is not something we can study. We just rob people and run away!" Xiaowu smiled and patted fan Aiguo on the shoulder.


    "Are we going to use it?" fan Aiguo asked, looking at Liu Neng.


    "Why do we go on like this? It''s better to stay here..." Liu Neng turned back, looked at Xiao Wu and said, "almost do it. Two people, take it directly. Don''t fight with the police inside unless you have to, you know?"


    "Grass, I still need you to say this. I try not to shoot if I can speak clearly!" Xiao Wu replied with his mouth tilted, then directly pushed open the door of the jeep and walked down.


    Sitting in the driver''s position, Wang Jun saw Xiao Wu get off and reached out to push the door open.


    "You old arms and legs should stay here..." Xiao Wu glanced at Wang Jun and said with a smile.


    "Grass, this fucking makes me retire?" Wang Jun asked, looking at Xiao Wu with a smile.


    "It''s mainly because you follow the past. It''s too fucking cumbersome. You''d better stay here..." Xiao Wu reached out, took his sunglasses and ran directly under the car.


    Wang Jun looked at Xiao Wu and smiled helplessly. He didn''t speak or get off the bus.


    ����


    After Xiao Wu got off, he waved directly to the two jeeps behind him, and then ran to the accord where Huang Mao and Xiao Dong were.


    Huang Mao saw Xiao Wu coming, quickly opened the door, then looked at Xiao Wu and asked, "what''s the matter, brother."


    "Can I show you the world?" Xiao Wu asked, pointing to the interrogation room behind him with a smile.


    "What we want to do is this place?" Huang Mao swallowed his saliva. Although he knew that Xiaowu Gang played with guns, he never thought that the place where Xiaowu Gang started was the interrogation room of the police station.


    "Yes, this is the place..." Xiao Wu nodded with a smile.


    "Elder brother, this is a police station. Let''s fight with the police?" Huang Mao asked helplessly.


    "The police have more than one JB, take the guy and go in with me..." Xiao Wu shouted very brightly.


    "Elder brother..." at this time, huazi got out of the car and looked at Xiao Wu and shouted.


    "How scared?" Xiao Wu asked with a smile.


    "Hua Zi looked at Xiao Wu and said nothing.


    "If you''re afraid, just stay here..." Xiao Wu waved his hand impatiently, and then shouted at the jeep behind: "what are you doing, JB? Numb..."


    Huang Mao stood and looked at Xiao Wu. He was silent for a long time. Then he turned his head and looked at huazi. The expression on huazi''s face was also very tangled.


    "Draft, dry!" Huang Mao returned with his teeth, and then directly followed Xiao Wu with a big step.


    Huazi and Xiaodong looked at each other and had no choice but to pass.


    Xiao Wu saw Huang Mao follow up, grinned, then looked at Huang Mao and asked, "why, do you want to understand?"


    "Elder brother, do you think I can hang out with you?" Huang Mao asked, looking at Xiao Wu.


    "I don''t take my little brother with LV belt..." Xiao Wu smiled back at the yellow hair trouser bag.


    "Fake..." Huang Mao quickly replied.


    "Ha ha!" Xiao Wu reached out and patted Huang Mao on the shoulder, then lit a cigarette for himself and ran into the interrogation room with seven or eight people.


    ����


    In the toilet in the interrogation room.


    The policeman looked at his cell phone and shouted helplessly to Lao Bian: "man, how long have you been squatting? Do you fucking come out?"


    "No, I may be a little constipated recently. Don''t talk to me first. I''m brewing feelings now..." Lao Bian replied with his teeth.


    "I heard for the first time that you have to brew feelings when you shit..." the policeman scolded Lao Bian reluctantly, and then struggled to get up and put on his pants.


    "This thing is the same as looking for an object. I have a mental cleanliness mania. I must be in a good mood and I can shit smoothly..." Lao Bian seemed to have a reasonable explanation from JB.


    "I''ll fucking see you like this, shit can do so many B things, and what you fucking say is so profound..." the police shouted out of an abnormal collapse outside the toilet.

 Chapter 965

    Xiao Wu rushed into the interrogation room with a gun, but after entering, Xiao Wu was stunned because there was no one in the interrogation room at this time.


    "Grass, what does this mean?" Xiao Wu put down the * on his hand after entering the house, scolded helplessly, then turned to look at Huang Mao and said, "why is there no fucking person in this place?"


    "Shall I shout twice?" Huang Mao asked like a fool.


    "You should buy a fucking ticket and shout twice..." Xiao Wu scolded silently, and then whispered, "be careful, it''s like an empty city plan. I''m a little abrupt..."


    After Xiao Wu said this, he ran directly to the interrogation room.


    "Bang!"


    Xiao Wu kicked open the door of the office, then rushed in with a * in his hand, but after entering, Xiao Wu was stunned, put down his * in his hand, licked his lips and asked, "what the fuck do you mean? You''ve found the wrong place? Why isn''t there a fucking person?"


    "Did you run away..." Huang Mao asked in a low voice.


    "It''s impossible. They have nothing to do and run..." Xiao Wu replied very definitely, then ran out with * and ran directly to the interrogation room where the bald head is located.


    "Bang!"


    Xiao Wu kicked the door of the interrogation room, but he didn''t kick it open. He opened fire directly at the door.


    "Da Da..."


    Gunfire rang out in the interrogation room.


    Xiao Hei, Lao Bian and the police were all stunned.


    "How the hell did anyone shoot?" the policeman bit his lips and scolded, then took out his matching gun and ran in the direction of the interrogation room.


    Lao Bian stood in situ stunned for a moment, some nervously wiped his lips, and whispered, "didn''t you talk about it? Did you fight?"


    Xiao Hei had the same reaction and directly stretched out his head to look outside, but there was glass outside the interrogation room. Xiao Hei couldn''t see the outside at all.


    ����


    Xiao Wu opened the door of the interrogation room and rushed in directly, but he saw a bald man squatting in the corner with his head in his arms.


    Little five stepped forward, grabbed the bald clothes directly, then looked at the bald and shouted, "what the fuck do you do?"


    "I... I''m a prisoner..." he stammered back with his bare head looking at the * in Xiao Wu''s hand.


    "Grass, what the fuck are you doing locking the door?" Xiao Wu shouted, staring at the beads.


    "I didn''t lock the door, they locked it..." he explained without a word.


    "Who?" Xiao Wu then asked.


    "Brother, I''m a prisoner. I asked the police to catch me..." he explained with a bald head and a speechless face, and then said: "I came in because of a fight. Are you looking for me with a gun? What a big deal. What are you doing..."


    "What about the fucking police?" Xiao Wu shouted.


    "I don''t know. I''ve always been in this room..."


    "Do you know where the people in the harem are?" little five looked at the bald head and asked.


    "What kind of people from the harem? You''re not from the harem?" he looked at Xiao Wu with a bald head and didn''t know what Xiao Wu was talking about.


    "I came here to find the people in the harem..." Xiao Wu shouted with some collapse.


    "Are you a member of the harem?" the bald head shouted with the same collapse.


    "Fuck you, fool!" Xiao Wu scolded silently and kicked his bare head directly.


    When Xiao Hei in the next room heard this, he realized that these people were not from our harem, but from his mother Xiao Wu. Xiao Hei knew Xiao Wu''s voice.


    When the policeman who rushed out of the toilet saw so many people, he ran back in fear and dialed Zhang Xiaogang with his mobile phone. However, before the police spoke, Xiao Wu rushed over.


    "Draft it, if you don''t come out, I think no one will look after the house!" Xiao Wu bit his teeth and rushed to the police, and then kicked it on the police''s face.


    The police''s cell phone just got through and was kicked off by Xiao Wu before they could speak.


    "What do you do..." the policeman lay on the ground and looked at Xiao Wu very nervously.


    "Don''t fucking ask me what I do. Do you know what I do with this thing?" Xiao Wu shouted, looking at the police with a * in his hand.


    "Know... Know..." the policeman nodded quickly.


    "That''s OK. I''m asking you now. Did you catch two people from the harem a few days ago?" Xiao Wu asked.


    "Harem, what harem?"


    "Don''t play dumb with me. I''ll finally ask you, where are the two people in the harem now? You''d better answer me well. If I''m not satisfied, I can kill you at any time, okay?" Xiao Wu shouted.


    ��������


    The policeman looked at Xiao Wu and was silent. Then he stretched out his hand and pointed to the interrogation room next to his bald head.


    "Ha ha..."


    Xiao Wu looked at the policeman and smiled. Then he asked, "give me the key!"


    "Wow!"


    The police quickly took out the key and handed it to Xiao Wu.


    Xiao Wu took the key and threw it into Huang Mao''s hand. Then he stood up and shot the policeman.


    "Kang!"


    The bullet hit the cell phone next to the police.


    Huang Mao took the key and went directly to the door of the interrogation room. At this time, Xiao Hei was hiding at the door. He was ready to rush out as long as the person opposite opened the door, otherwise he wouldn''t have any chance at all.


    "Bang!"


    When the door of the interrogation room opened, Xiao Hei kicked Huang Mao''s body directly, then stretched out his hand to strangle Huang Mao''s neck, stared at the beads and shouted, "get out of the way, draft it!"


    Xiao Wu looked at Xiao Hei, grinned and whispered, "what are you doing? Taking hostages?"


    "Fuck you. Show me all!" Xiao Hei repeated.


    "Shall I let you? B!" Huang Mao shouted when he saw it was Xiao Hei, and then put his head directly on Xiao Hei''s chin.


    "Bang!"


    Xiao Hei stepped back two steps and felt his eyes black.


    "Fuck you!"


    When huazi saw Xiaohei loose his yellow hair, he rushed directly to Xiaohei, and then the three people punched and kicked Xiaohei. Xiaohei went to combat ability almost in an instant.


    "Ha ha... I''ve found you..." Xiao Wu looked at the bloody little black lying on the ground, grinned, and then shouted, "there''s another one, do you come out by yourself or wait for me to find you?"


    "I fuck you!" Xiao Hei scolded Xiao Wu on the ground.


    On the other hand, in the toilet, Lao Bian was stunned when he heard Xiao Hei''s cry, and then looked up at the toilet window. Lao Bian was silent.

 Chapter 966

    Interrogation room of tower development zone.


    Xiao Wu stretched out his hand and directly grabbed Xiao Hei''s hair, then stared at the beads and shouted: "yes, there is still one in the harem. If you don''t want to see your friend hurt, you''ll come out quickly. We''ve been in contact for so long, and I don''t want to say more..."


    Lao Bian stood by the toilet window and was stunned by Xiao Wu''s yelling. Xiao Wu was right. After our two families have worked for so long, Lao Bian can''t fail to understand the style of Xiao Wu. Now Xiao Hei is in Xiao Wu''s hand. If he goes out, they both have to be taken away, but if he runs away now, Xiao Hei must suffer too, so Lao Bian is very tangled looking at the toilet window. He doesn''t know whether to go out or run now.


    "Why, I can''t speak well?"


    Little five shouted with little black''s hair, and then said, "you''d better not fucking talk to me. There''s no need. If you come out now, we don''t have anything. If you have to resist, I don''t want to say that it''s not within my ability to break two fingers."


    "..." Lao Bian was stunned when he heard Xiao Wu''s words.


    Although Xiao Wu is usually silly, what he said is still very effective. Lao Bian knows that Xiao Wu can''t kill Xiao Hei, but it''s still possible not to kill and maim Xiao Wu!


    Therefore, Lao Bian is now very contradictory.


    "Lao Bian, you hurry!"


    Xiao Hei stared at the beads and shouted in the direction of the office. Xiao Hei was very smart and afraid that Xiao Wu would see it, so he deliberately didn''t shout in the direction of the toilet.


    "Ha ha..." Xiao Wu looked at Xiao hei and smiled, then patted Xiao Hei''s face and asked, "why? Play East and West with me, isn''t it?"


    "...." Xiao Hei looked at Xiao Wu and didn''t speak.


    "Fuck you, I went in when I came to that room. There was no fucking person at all. What are you talking about with me?" Xiao Wu shouted, staring at the beads, then kicked Xiao Hei''s stomach directly, and then turned his head and shouted, "give me that knife, I don''t believe it. You can be so crazy if I cut your fingers!"


    "Fuck you, don''t forget, how did you let the people in our harem do it!" Xiao Hei shouted with a very ferocious expression when Xiao Wu pulled his hair.


    "When the fuck are you still talking to me about this? It''s useless?" Xiao Wu asked with a smile.


    "Fuck you!"


    "Why are you so fucking awesome?" Xiao Wu asked, breaking Xiao Hei''s chin.


    "What the hell am I doing?" cried Little Black, staring at beads.


    "Ha ha..." Xiao Wu smiled at this, reached out and took a *, then patted Xiao Hei''s face with a blade, smiled and said: "fuck you, as long as the people in your harem didn''t kill me, you''re still nothing, understand?"


    "You fucking dog can''t change eating shit..." Xiao Hei scolded with his teeth.


    "I don''t have time to write with you!" Xiao Wu scolded irritably and shouted, "listen to another person. Count five. If you don''t come out, I''ll cut off one finger of this fool for five seconds, a total of 50 seconds. You fucking follow the rhythm!"


    "Lao Bian, get the fuck out of here and leave me alone!" Xiao Hei hurriedly shouted.


    "Ha ha..." Xiao Wu looked at Xiao hei and smiled. Then he bared his teeth and shouted, "five!"


    Listening to Xiao Wu''s words, Lao Bian was silent for a moment, then stretched out his hand to light a cigarette for himself, and then ran directly outside the toilet.


    "Three..." when Xiao Wu shouted this number, he saw Lao Bian at the door of the toilet, grinned, then looked at Xiao hei and said, "it seems that your brother has heard enough..."


    "Lao Bian, why don''t you fucking go? Are you a fool?" Xiao Hei shouted helplessly looking at Lao Bian.


    "I''m gone. These people can''t torture you?" Lao Bian said while smoking and looking at Xiao Hei.


    "You''re a fucking fool, you know?" little black scolded.


    "Just be a fool. I can''t leave you here by myself..." Lao Bian whispered back, then looked at Xiao Wu with a cigarette end in his mouth and asked, "come on, what do you want to do?"


    "Unlike the whole, if you two cooperate, I think for the sake of our two families working for such a long time, I don''t do it. Can you go directly with me?" Xiao Wu actually admires Lao Bian. After all, it''s a true feeling that he can come back at this time. Xiao Wu himself is his peers, so he still appreciates this feeling very much.


    "Can you live with me?" Lao Bian asked very calmly.


    "I''m sure I can live. Why can''t I live?" Xiao Wu looked at Lao Bian and smiled.


    "..." Lao Bian looked at Xiao Wu and was silent. Then he nodded slightly and whispered, "let''s go. We have nothing on us. We won''t resist!"


    "Lao Bian!"


    Xiao Hei stared at the bead and shouted.


    Lao Bian turned his head and looked at Xiao Hei. Xiao Hei was stunned when he saw Lao Bian''s eyes. He immediately understood Lao Bian''s meaning, because Lao Bian didn''t want to resist. In fact, it was because he knew that there were our people on the tower, but Xiao Wu was obviously ready to come this time. How many people did we bring from the back palace, so once he met, We can only let all the people in the harem throw here. It''s better to lose them than to throw them all here.


    "Or do you understand things... You say it''s so easy in such a place? We all work for others. Who''s free to fight and kill here..." Xiao Wu smiled back, then turned his head and looked around. The people around Xiao Wu ran directly to Lao Bian. Lao Bian didn''t resist at all. He just smiled and said: "I have a box of cigarettes in my trouser pocket. Keep it for me?"


    Xiao Wu was stunned when he heard this. Then he smiled and said, "there is a tracker in it?"


    "Grass, as for me?" Lao Bian scolded some speechless.


    "Ha ha..." Xiao Wu smiled, then took out a box of China from his trouser pocket and threw it to Lao Bian, then looked at Lao Bian and said, "you throw it here and smoke mine..."


    Lao Bian reached for the Chinese cigarette and said with a smile, "thank you!"


    "It''s all a matter of mutual understanding. I know you two. If the bosses on both sides were not different, we might still be friends..."


    "Ha ha." Lao Bian smiled and said nothing.


    "Police, let''s go?" Xiao Wu shouted at the policeman lying on the ground.


    "..." the policeman pursed his lips and looked at Xiao Wu without speaking.


    "Why, don''t you want us to go or what?" Xiao Wu looked at the policeman and asked.


    "..." the police still didn''t speak.


    Little five looked at the police helplessly, then turned and shouted, "all right, stop the team!"

 Chapter 967

    Hearing Xiao Wu''s cry to close the team, Huang Mao obviously looked at Xiao Wu in surprise and asked with a puzzled face, "is this finished? Brother?"


    "Do you have anything else?" Xiao Wu asked with his eyes askew.


    Huang Mao squinted at Xiao Hei, pursed his lips and said, "I''m fine..."


    "There''s nothing wrong. Don''t stop waiting for the police to come to us?" Xiao Wu replied speechlessly. Then he turned and ran outside the interrogation room. Huang maohuazi and Xiao Dong hurriedly followed Xiao Wu.


    Lao Bian and Xiao Hei were also carried out of the interrogation room.


    After Xiao Wu left the interrogation room, he directly reached out and pulled open the door of the jeep, then looked at Liu Neng and said, "stop the team!"


    "Are you done?"


    Liu Neng looked back and asked in a low voice.


    "As the man said, there are two people, none less!"


    "Cow force..." Liu Neng smiled with great satisfaction and then asked, "have you seen these two people?"


    "Well, I''ve seen that there was nothing on these two hands. When I went in, I was locked up in the interrogation room. Basically, there was no resistance, so I surrendered..."


    "Surrender!" Liu Neng smiled helplessly after hearing the word, and then said, "I saw the people in the harem surrender for the first time!"


    "They have nothing in their hands. How JB whole is it if they don''t surrender?" Xiao Wu asked with a smile.


    "Today is going well..." Liu Neng smiled, then turned around and looked outside the car. When he saw that Lao Bian and Xiao Hei had been taken to the car, he nodded with satisfaction, then looked at fan Aiguo behind him and asked, "President fan, can you find a place to hide these two people?"


    "I''ll call to ask..." fan Aiguo agreed, then took out his mobile phone and began to call.


    A minute later, the three jeeps started again and disappeared at the door of the interrogation room almost in the blink of an eye.


    On the other side, in a restaurant in the Tower District of H city.


    Has the final say, "brother, I don''t tell you, you are basically in the tower, and we basically have the final say, do you know why?" Zhang Xiaogang said, drinking vaguely around Han Chao''s shoulder.


    "Why?" Han Chao asked, looking at Zhang Xiaogang with a smile.


    "Hehe, if you say this, it means you don''t know much about the situation of our iron tower. I tell you that the police station basically has all the rights on the iron tower. Don''t talk about the town government. I tell you it''s useless..." Zhang Xiaogang explained with a smile.


    "No, brother, do you mean that the police station here is more powerful than the mayor?" Liu Rui smiled at Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    "Well, that''s almost what I mean..." Zhang Xiaogang nodded slightly.


    "If you become the director of the police station in the future, we have to borrow your light from the harem, don''t we?" Han Chao asked while eating crabs and looking at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Cao, brother, what do you mean by this? As far as our relationship is concerned, if you can make me the director of the police station, can I talk to you about this useless? What does your harem want to do with us? Isn''t that a one sentence thing?" Zhang Xiaogang said with a smile.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled at this, reached out and put the cash he had prepared in advance on the table, then looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said, "man, let''s talk about it alone sometime in the future. Now let''s put forward the two of us first, or we won''t go back later when it''s dark..."


    "You go back? I still want to entertain you in the evening..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with some disappointment.


    "It''s good to have seafood. How else do you want to entertain?" Han Chao asked with a smile.


    "We have a good foot therapy shop here, and the little girls there are very watery..." Zhang Xiaogang looked at Han Chao mysteriously and replied.


    "Cao, brother Zhang, what are you telling me?" Han Chao smiled obscene at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "It''s all old men. What are you pretending to be pure with me?" Zhang Xiaogang scolded with a smile. Then he looked at Liu Rui and asked, "what''s up, man? Leave one to play at night?"


    "Brother Zhang, do you know what I do?" Liu Rui looked at Zhang Xiaogang and smiled.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned for a moment, then patted his forehead and shouted, "grass, how the fuck did I forget this thing? You are the one who does this. You must be the right lady..."


    "Even if it''s bad, he doesn''t dare!" Han Chao replied with his mouth curled.


    "Hehe, why, there is a daughter-in-law at home?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "Let me tell you, if the daughter-in-law of an ordinary family is a female tiger, Liu Rui''s daughter-in-law is basically a mutated female tiger. No one in our harem is not afraid of Liu Rui''s daughter-in-law..."


    "What a cow?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "That''s really not an ordinary cow..."


    "Come on, don''t talk to him here. Let''s hurry up and talk about fishing people. If I don''t go back at night, my daughter-in-law is really anxious. Brother Zhang, if you like this thing, I''ll show you the aunt of our harem when you have a chance to go to the city. I won''t tell you anything else. Let you simply experience what the emperor is or don''t ask The question is... "Liu Rui bared his teeth and said to Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Ha ha, man, I''m relieved with your words. I''ll definitely go over and see what level your Imperial Palace emperor is..."


    "Oh!" Liu Rui waved to Zhang Xiaogang, then pushed the cash in front of him, then looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said, "brother Zhang, according to the price we agreed in advance, 200000, a lot, you can order..."


    Zhang Xiaogang looked down at the cash on the table and was silent. Then he pushed the money back to Liu Rui. Then he looked at Liu Rui solemnly and said, "man, we know each other once. Let me tell you this, the three of us were happy today, and I didn''t want to take your money from the beginning."


    "Brother Zhang, what do you mean?" Liu Rui looked at Zhang Xiaogang and pretended not to know anything.


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang looked at Liu Rui and smiled, then patted Liu Rui on the shoulder and said, "since we know each other, we are brothers. Do you think I can still take your money?"


    "Brother Zhang, our brothers are brothers, but money is money. This thing can''t be put together..." Han Chao said with a smile.


    "Yes, brother Zhang, should you take the money or have to take it..." Liu Rui then shouted hypocritically.


    "No, why don''t you two treat me as brothers?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted at Liu Rui with staring eyes.

 Chapter 968

    In the private room of the restaurant.


    Zhang Xiaogang pointed to the 200000 cash on the table, stared at Liu Rui and asked, "I''ll ask you now. If I take the money, who do you think I am? Can I take the money, man?"


    At this time, Zhang Xiaogang has completely brainwashed Liu Rui. If Liu Rui asks Zhang Xiaogang to go out and kill someone, Zhang Xiaogang can do it.


    "Brother Zhang, I understand what you mean, but we still have to take the money. After all, the money is not for you alone. If you don''t take the money, you can''t explain it back?" Liu Rui said with a smile looking at Zhang Xiaogang. Liu Rui knows that no matter what he says today, he can''t take the money. Liu Rui just wants to express that it''s not what Liu Rui doesn''t want to give, but that you Zhang Xiaogang won''t take it alive or dead.


    "Brother Liu, since you call me brother, I can''t tell you about the money..." Zhang Xiaogang shouted at Liu Rui with a red face.


    "Brother, I think you should take the money..."


    Han Chao helplessly cooperated with Liu Rui''s performance. Then Han Chao didn''t like to talk at this time, but he had to cooperate with Liu Rui.


    "Yes, just take it..."


    Liu Rui reached out to put the money into Zhang Xiaogang''s hand, but at this time, Zhang Xiaogang''s mobile phone suddenly rang.


    "I''ll answer the phone first..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled at Liu Rui and Han Chao, then took out his mobile phone and pressed the answer button.


    "Hello? What''s the matter?"


    After Zhang Xiaogang answered the phone, he shouted at his mobile phone.


    "What, brother Zhang, where are you?"


    The voice of the police came from the opposite side. Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard the voice. Then he turned his head and looked at Liu Rui and Han Chao. He whispered, "wait for me, I''ll call you!"


    After Zhang Xiaogang finished, he hung up the phone directly, and then ran outside the house with his mobile phone. As he walked, he said to Liu Rui and Han Chao, "what''s that? I''ll go out and make a phone call!"


    "Brother Zhang, go..." Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    Zhang Xiaogang nodded and then ran out of the house with his mobile phone.


    "What''s up? Was my performance OK just now?" Han Chao asked Liu Rui with a smile after seeing Zhang Xiaogang go out.


    "The acting is OK, but the expression is a little pompous, so we have to continue to practice..." Liu Rui commented with a big mouth.


    Han Chao, somewhat dissatisfied, skimmed his mouth, reached out and picked up a shrimp and chewed it.


    ����


    On the other hand, after Zhang Xiaogang got out of the private room, he directly dialed his colleagues and whispered, "what''s the matter? You''re so anxious to call me?"


    "What the fuck aren''t you doing?" the colleague asked excitedly.


    "I fucking eat? What else can I do?" Zhang Xiaogang replied speechless.


    "When the fuck are you still in the mood to eat? I can''t do it now. Something''s wrong with us..." said the colleague.


    "Something''s wrong?" Zhang Xiaogang was stunned, then stared at the beads and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "What else can I do? Fuck, people who don''t know where they came from directly brought * in, and then took the two people in the harem!"


    "What are you talking about?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted at the top of his voice.


    "I fucking said that the two people in the harem were taken away by a group of people with * do you fucking understand?"


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this and leaned against the wall with a bang.


    "Why don''t you talk?" my colleague shouted at his mobile phone.


    "Talk?" Zhang Xiaogang was stunned for a moment, then asked with some straight eyes, "what the fuck do you want me to say? Now those people in the back Palace are here. Tell me what the fuck do you want me to say?"


    "Then hurry back now. We''re going to be in a mess here. If the director knows this, we''ll both have to roll the calves. Do you understand?" the colleague shouted anxiously.


    "OK, I know, I''ll go back now..." Zhang Xiaogang promised, then directly pressed the hang up button of the mobile phone, and then looked up at the direction of the private room. After a moment of silence, Zhang Xiaogang directly pushed the door and went in.


    "The call is over?" Liu Rui asked when he saw Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Yes!"


    Zhang Xiaogang nodded and then looked up at Liu Rui. He felt a little ready to talk and stop.


    "What''s the matter, brother Zhang? I don''t think you''re going out like another person?" Han Chao asked, looking at Zhang Xiaogang with a smile.


    "That what..." Zhang Xiaogang looked at Han Chao and didn''t know what to say.


    "Brother Zhang, what''s the matter with you? Can you say something happily?" Liu Rui said with a smile looking at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Well, there seems to be something wrong with us..."


    Liu Rui and Han Chao were almost stunned when they heard this. The next second, Liu Rui ran directly to Zhang Xiaogang, then stared at Zhang Xiaogang and asked, "man, what do you mean by this?"


    "What is an accident?" Han Chao also ran to Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Well, don''t get excited. It''s like this. I just received the news. We were robbed by a group of people. The people opposite ran to the two people in your back palace. They went with * and we have a colleague there now, so we can''t stop them at all!"


    When Liu Rui heard this, he reached out and grabbed Zhang Xiaogang''s neck, then stared at the beads and shouted, "you didn''t fucking lie to me, did you?"


    "No, brother, when is this time? Do you think I need to cheat you?" Zhang Xiaogang looked at Liu Rui helplessly and explained.


    "Then what the fuck are you doing here?" Han Chao shouted, staring at beads, and then ran outside the house with his clothes.


    When Liu Rui saw Han Chao running out, he shouted, "Why are you going with me?"


    "What the fuck can you do? It must have been robbed by others. I''ll fucking save people!" Han Chao replied without looking back.


    "This fool, people let others take you away. Where the hell are you going to save people?" Liu Rui scolded silently looking at Han Chao''s back, then looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said, "take me to your interrogation room to see if there are any clues there now..."


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned at Liu Rui.


    "What the fuck are you looking at? Take me there quickly!" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Good!"


    Zhang Xiaogang quickly nodded, and then directly took Liu Rui to the outside of the private room.


    Almost, it took the three people less than ten minutes to drive directly to the interrogation room where Lao Bian and Xiao Hei were originally closed.

 Chapter 969

    Tower Development Zone.


    Liu Rui, Han Chao and Zhang Xiaogang drove directly back to the interrogation room where Lao Bian and Xiao Hei were originally locked. At this time, the interrogation room was in a mess. There was nothing except the policeman with a bald head.


    "Grass!"


    Liu Rui parked the car and ran directly to the interrogation room.


    "Brother Liu, don''t get excited..."


    Zhang Xiaogang got out of the car and ran to the interrogation room. He stood beside Liu Rui and whispered persuasion.


    "Grass, when the fuck am I not excited?"


    Liu Rui kicked open the door of the interrogation room. When the police in the interrogation room saw Liu Rui coming in, they squatted on the ground with their heads in their arms.


    "Xiao Hei, Lao Bian!"


    After Han Chao went in, he stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Don''t fucking shout..." Liu Rui scolded irritably. Then he went directly to the policeman, grabbed the policeman''s head, stared at the beads and asked, "where are people?"


    "People? Who?" the policeman looked at Liu Rui with some fear, and his eyes were very frightened.


    "Don''t fucking pretend to be a calf with me..." Liu Rui scolded silently, stretched out his hand and directly pulled down the gun on the police, then stared at the beads and asked, "I fucking ask you for the last time, who took Xiao hei and Lao Bian..."


    "I don''t fucking know. A group of people with * rushed in and took them away..." the policeman stammered.


    "Then you didn''t fucking stop it?" Liu Rui asked.


    "Brother, I have a broken pistol in my hand. There are more than ten people across the street. How can I fucking stop it?" the policeman shouted with staring beads.


    ��������


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. Some speechless loosened the policeman''s head, gasped and looked at the policeman. He didn''t know what to say.


    "Don''t worry, brother Liu. I''ll certainly help you find the two people in the harem. Don''t get excited!" Zhang Xiaogang stood beside Liu Rui and frowned and explained.


    "Fuck you, people are gone, you fucking look for it?" Liu Rui is in a very bad mood now, so he is also very excited.


    "No, brother, you..."


    "OK, stop talking!" Han Chao reached out and stopped Zhang Xiaogang, and then asked, "so they are in that room?"


    "Well, I told him to separate them..." Zhang Xiaogang stretched out his hand and pointed to the house where Xiao hei and Lao Bian were closed.


    ��������


    Han Chao was silent for a moment, then ran directly to the interrogation room, but after entering the house, there was nothing except cigarette butts on the ground.


    "What the fuck are you looking at?"


    Liu Rui looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "What else can I see? Let me see if there are any clues. These two fools don''t know to leave some clues when they are caught?" Han Chao scolded some speechless. Then he came out of the house and looked at the interrogation room next door. At this time, his bald head had fainted and lay motionless in the corner of the wall.


    "Who is this? Why is he still sleeping like this?"


    Han Chao looked back at Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    "He is also our prisoner. He was caught with your people." Zhang Xiaogang quickly replied.


    "He is the one who conflicts with Xiao Hei?" Han Chao asked with a stare at beads.


    "Well, that''s him..."


    Zhang Xiaogang nodded slightly.


    "Fuck you!"


    After hearing this, Han Chao kicked his bald ass.


    "My grass, what are you doing?"


    The bald head jumped up directly by Han Chao''s foot, then stared at Han Chao and scolded.


    "What the fuck do you do?"


    Liu Rui stepped forward, grabbed his bald neck directly, then put his bald head on the wall and asked with his teeth.


    "No, you... You, are... What do you do?"


    Liu Rui choked his bald head and stammered.


    "What the fuck do I do has nothing to do with you? I''m asking you now. What do you do? Can''t you understand?" Liu Rui replied in some silence.


    "What am I... I''m a chicken head. I don''t know anything else..."


    Bald head explained a little flustered, and then said, "are you from the harem?"


    "How do you know we are from the harem?" Liu Rui asked with narrowed eyes.


    "Just... Your people were taken away just now, but I don''t know those people. If you want to save people, you''d better run after them..." he replied with a shivering bald head.


    Hearing this, Liu Rui slowly loosened his bald neck, then looked at his bald head and remained silent for a moment. He whispered, "when did the person opposite come?"


    Bald head looked up at the clock on the corridor, touched his chin and whispered, "almost half an hour ago..."


    "Fuck you, people have been running for more than half an hour. What the fuck do you want me to chase..." Liu Rui scolded silently, then pinched his waist and turned around, then looked at his bald head and asked, "I ask you, how many people are there across the street?"


    "There can be almost more than ten!"


    "What are the characteristics of the people opposite?" Liu Rui then asked.


    "Characteristics?"


    "It''s a special place!" Liu Rui explained wordlessly.


    Bald head was stunned when he heard this, then briefly recalled it, and then said: "I remember a young man taking the lead, and then followed by a little yellow hair, who beat your people..."


    "Is it Xiao Wu?" Han Chao frowned.


    "Yes, yes, yes..." the bald head nodded quickly and then said, "it''s the name you just said. I heard them shout, it''s Xiao Wu. Your people are still negotiating with those people..."


    "Are our people hurt?" Liu Rui asked with a frown.


    "No, one was beaten, but the injury was not serious, and another surrendered directly..."


    Liu Rui was silent when he heard this and squinted at his bald head.


    "What I said is all true. They kicked me and I pretended to be unconscious, so I heard their conversation. Can you not look at me like that?" the bald head looked at Liu Rui nervously and explained.


    "Hehe, you''re fucking smart!"


    Liu Rui patted his bald face, then turned to look at Han Chao and whispered, "fuck, Lao Bian and Xiao Hei must have been taken away by Xiao Wu..."


    "Who is Xiao Wu?" Zhang Xiaogang asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "A fool..." Liu Rui replied speechlessly, then turned around twice, looked up at Han Chao, and asked in a low voice, "what the fuck are you talking about?"


    "At this time, you ask me how to fuck up. How do I know?" Han Chao replied to Liu Rui in a speechless tone.

 Chapter 970

    Tower interrogation room.


    "How the fuck can this be done..." Liu Rui scolded silently, and then sat down directly on the ground.


    There were several bald policemen on one side. They looked at Liu Rui and didn''t know what to do.


    "You don''t have to do this, don''t you just lose it? You''ll be fine if you don''t die..." Han Chao walked up to Liu Rui and advised him while smoking.


    "It''s not that simple, do you understand?"


    Liu Rui glared back, then reached out and took out a cigarette, lit one for himself, took a hard sip, then looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked, "up to now, apart from the people in our harem, have you police contacted anyone else?"


    "I haven''t contacted anyone except you..." Zhang Xiaogang whispered back.


    "Shit, the problem is serious now!"


    "Why is it serious?" Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Are you a fucking fool? No one knows about it except our harem. Ye told me to be careful this morning, but something happened now. What does that mean?"


    "What does it mean?" Han Chao asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "It means that the ghost in our back palace revealed the news. As soon as brother long left, something happened to us. Did you tell him? It means that Xiao Wu''s gang came for something else, otherwise they would never have done anything to this old Bian and Xiao Hei, because they are useless?"


    "I still don''t understand what you said..." Han Chao replied in a wordless way.


    "You''d better get the fuck out of here!" Liu Rui scolded silently, then slowly stood up and looked at the bald and Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Don''t worry, brother Liu, we will help you find someone back. After all, this person was lost here, and I will be responsible to the end!" Zhang Xiaogang vowed to look at Liu Rui and said.


    "You''d better get out of here. If I don''t have seafood with you, I won''t have so much to do..."


    Liu Rui waved his hand impatiently, then looked at Han Chao and said, "call ye and make it clear to ye..."


    "No, you asked me to make a phone call. You''d better tell Ye yourself about it. I can''t tell..." Han Chao replied with a big mouth.


    "I can''t count on you for anything..."


    Liu Rui scolded wordlessly, then took out his mobile phone directly and found my phone. Then he was silent and pressed the dial key.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, I answered the phone and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter, you''re done over there?"


    "..." Liu Rui was silent for a moment, then whispered, "something''s wrong with us!"


    I heard this with a thump in my heart. After a moment of silence, I bit my lips and asked, "did Xiao Wu take Lao Bian away from Xiao Hei?"


    "How do you know?" Liu Rui asked in surprise.


    "Wipe!" I scolded speechlessly, then patted the table and shouted, "didn''t I tell you to be careful? What''s the matter?"


    "It''s no use shouting at me now. Even if I''m more careful, what can Han Chao and I do? Can we fucking save people for you?" Liu Rui shouted at me very unconvinced.


    "Grass, I really fucking took it..." I scolded silently, and then whispered, "all right, you two get back to me quickly. Now I have a big fucking head when I think of it!"


    "What am I going back for? We''ve both gone back. Is there anyone else on the tower? There''s no one left on our side?" Liu Rui asked.


    I was stunned when I heard Liu Rui''s words, and then slowly said, "OK, you two stay at the tower now, and I''ll contact you both then..."


    "OK, I see!" Liu Rui nodded helplessly.


    "Can you two be careful next time? I don''t fucking like you now, do you know?" I shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Shut up, I don''t want to talk to you now, do you understand?" I shouted to the phone.


    "You fucking think I love you?"


    "Roll the calf!"


    I scolded impatiently, and then hung up directly.


    Liu Rui looked at his mobile phone and sighed helplessly. Han Chao asked directly after seeing Liu Rui put down the phone: "what did ye say over there?"


    "What else can we say? Let''s wait here now..." Liu Rui replied helplessly.


    "Then how can I hear that you volunteered to stay?" Han Chao asked with narrowed eyes.


    "Nonsense, if I don''t stay now, how can I fix the iron tower?" Liu Rui replied wordlessly.


    "It''s mainly because you stay. Why do you take me with you? You said that the imperial restaurant can''t leave me now. How can I fix the imperial restaurant as soon as I leave?" Han Chao asked mildly.


    "Roll the calf, the imperial meal is the same as everyone who leaves now. Lao Bian and Xiao Hei have lost their mother. You are still in the mood to do something else?" Liu Rui looked at and scolded, and then ran directly outside the house.


    "Grass, I don''t need to come out with you, you know?" Han Chao said after Liu Rui.


    "Less fucking nonsense!" Liu Rui scolded irritably.


    "Gone?" Zhang Xiaogang said with a smile when he saw that Liu Rui was leaving.


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this, then turned his head and looked at Zhang Xiaogang. He was silent for a while, and then whispered, "why don''t we go? Our people are fucking gone. What''s the use of staying here now?"


    Zhang Xiaogang smiled helplessly when he heard this, then touched his head and said, "what, this really makes us neglect our duty, but brother Liu, so many things have happened here. I will certainly help you find these two people!"


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled helplessly when he heard this, then patted Zhang Xiaogang on the shoulder and said, "brother Zhang, I''m just a thing now. I don''t understand it. Do you think you can help me analyze it?"


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this. Then he looked at Liu Rui and asked, "brother, you can tell me what you have..."


    "You say, you interrogation rooms are equipped with this fucking configuration, and dare to arrest people without permission?"


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this and didn''t know how to answer.


    "Why, I don''t know how to answer?" Liu Rui looked at Zhang Xiaogang and smiled. Then he said, "brother Zhang, do you think I''m calling the police or not?"


    "Brother, what did you tell me? I''m a policeman. Why do you call the police?" Zhang Xiaogang smiled helplessly.


    "Ha ha..."


    Liu Rui smiled helplessly and then ran directly outside the interrogation room.

 Chapter 971

    After Liu Rui and Han Chao walked out of the interrogation room, Zhang Xiaogang reluctantly stood at the door of the interrogation room, looking at the back of Han Chao and Liu Rui, and didn''t know what to say.


    "Where are you going?"


    Inside the car, Han Chao looked at Liu Rui while driving and asked.


    "Return him? Go to a hotel and wait for ye han to give us support..." Liu Rui reluctantly replied.


    "No, then let''s not find Lao Bian and Xiao Hei?" Han Chao asked with a curly mouth.


    "You''re the only two of us who don''t even have a fucking gun. What can you do if you find it?" Liu Rui asked Han Chao, squinting at Han Chao.


    "Then you can''t fucking do that. Wait. Isn''t this a waste of time? What happened to Lao Bian and Xiao Hei?" Han Chao asked a little reluctantly.


    "What can be done? Xiao Wu''s gang must have a purpose to catch Lao Bian and Xiao Hei. They won''t do anything to Xiao Hei. After all, they are the people on the edge of our harem..." Liu Rui quietly analyzed.


    "Then you say, why did Xiao Wu catch Xiao hei and Lao Bian?" Han Chao frowned and asked.


    "What the fuck can I do for? I must have come to the Development Zone, but I don''t know what it is..." Liu Rui rubbed his head and said helplessly.


    Han Cha looked at Liu Rui helplessly and didn''t speak.


    On the other side, in the interrogation room.


    After Liu Rui and Han Chao left, Zhang Xiaogang reluctantly lit a cigarette, looked at his colleagues and whispered, "you said I''m almost finished with others. What''s the matter? My fucking ideas are too fucking back?"


    "You still have some fucking ideas. Don''t you see that those people are really fucking awesome. I said I''m a policeman and it''s hard to use them. I kicked my big foot directly..." my colleague replied with a big mouth.


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang looked at his colleagues helplessly and didn''t speak.


    "That what, two eldest brothers, can I go?"


    At this time, bareheaded came forward to look at Zhang Xiaogang and asked with a smile.


    Zhang Xiaogang squinted at his bald head, then said, "your family hasn''t come yet?"


    "No..." he smiled and shook his head.


    "What the fuck did you do without you..." Zhang Xiaogang scolded wordlessly.


    "Brother Zhang, it''s mainly because our side is too fucking dangerous. Otherwise, you''d better take me to the police station. I''m really scared..."


    "OK, you''ll be done if you let him roll the calf. When is it? Why do you keep him here?" at this time, my colleague scolded wordlessly.


    Zhang Xiaogang squinted at his bald head, then turned his mouth and said, "let''s go, let''s go..."


    "Thank you, brother Zhang!" the bald head bowed directly to Zhang Xiaogang, then smiled and nodded at the colleague, turned and ran outside the interrogation room.


    "Wait a minute!" just then Zhang Xiaogang suddenly shouted.


    "What''s the matter, brother Zhang?" he asked with a smile.


    "Well, don''t tell me about it today, do you know?"


    "Yes, brother Zhang, can I not know about you?" he replied with a bald smile.


    "Roll the calf..."


    Zhang Xiaogang waved his hand impatiently.


    After the bald man left, his colleague looked at the worried Zhang Xiaogang while smoking and asked, "what did the people in the harem tell you?"


    "What the fuck can you say? That''s it. Now there are no people, isn''t it a calf?" Zhang Xiaogang replied irritably, then looked up at his colleagues and whispered, "what do you say about this? Report it to the people above?"


    "Report what?" the colleague was stunned and asked.


    "Nonsense, it''s fucking time. What are you talking about?"


    ��������


    The colleague was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "it''s no use saying anything else in our current situation!"


    "Do you think people can talk to us about the harem?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "It doesn''t depend on whether there is someone else''s choice in the harem now. If so, you''ll have to work hard. If not, it''s estimated that you''ll have to find you at that time. By the way, what did the people in the harem tell you?" the colleague asked a little reluctantly.


    "What the fuck can you say? Do you believe me to be the director of the police station?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "Hehe, don''t say it yet, I really believe it!" my colleague nodded slightly.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this. Then he stood up and looked at his colleagues and asked, "why do you believe?"


    "Our old director will go down immediately. If the back palace really wants to help you and give you some money, it''s not impossible to let you be a director at that time..." the colleague explained in a low voice.


    Hearing this, Zhang Xiaogang regained hope in his eyes, remained silent for a moment, and then said, "that means if we help the harem to find these two people back now, do I still have hope?"


    "It''s no problem if you understand it like this, but have you ever thought that the people opposite are not good people, and those who can fight against the people in the harem must not be ordinary people..." the colleague advised in a low voice.


    "What the fuck? I''m a policeman. I can''t handle a case yet?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted with staring eyes.


    "People robbed people in the hands of the police. You''re a policeman with more than one JB!" the colleague asked with his mouth tilted.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this.


    ����


    The other side.


    In the Hougong Office of H city.


    I sat in front of the office and narrowed my eyes at Wei Yiwen and Tian Ming. As soon as brother long left, the people on the opposite side shot at Xiao hei and Lao Bian. It must have come to our harem, and they certainly didn''t simply know the situation here. They knew something else they shouldn''t know, so they started at this time, What they shouldn''t know now, that''s the two factories in our hands, so I feel that the people opposite are coming to the two factories in our hands, or more things. Lao Bian and Xiao Hei won''t have an accident for the time being, but we have to wait for the people opposite to find us. The longer it takes, the greater our loss will be, In short, if the people opposite threaten me to withdraw from the tower project with Xiaohei and Lao Bian, it may be too much. They are afraid of the urgent eyes of our harem, but changing two factories is definitely more than rubbing, so I am very angry now.


    "Uncle Tian, do you think we''ll do it now?" I looked at Tian Ming and asked.


    "The people on the other side didn''t do it to us openly, which shows that the people on the other side have no intention to contact us for the time being, so we can only wait. There''s no other way except to wait!" Tian Ming replied to me very succinctly.

 Chapter 972

    In the harem office.


    Tian Ming and Wei Yiwen were sitting in the office. Wei Yiwen looked at me and didn''t say a word. He kept smoking. I squinted at Wei Yiwen and didn''t know what to say.


    "Why don''t you talk now?" Tian Ming looked at me with a smile and asked.


    "Why do you think Xiao Wu has to deal with Lao Bian and Xiao Hei? What''s their purpose?" I squinted at Tian Ming and asked.


    "What else can it be? Since they know that Lao Bian and Xiao Hei have been arrested, they must know that brother long gave us two factories and Xiao Hei gave Lao Bian two factories. This business can be accepted by our harem, and they can accept it!" Tian Ming made a very rational analysis.


    "How can our harem accept it?" I stared at Tian Ming and shouted.


    "Because you can''t give up Lao Bian and Xiao hei..." Tian Ming said very directly.


    "Ha ha..."


    I looked at Tian Ming and smiled. Then I reluctantly rubbed my face and said in a low voice, "seven factories. If we let these two out, there will be five left. We have to win four to get this project. Isn''t this fucking bullshit?"


    "What do you think if we take people directly and fight with Xiao Wu?" Wei Yiwen looked at me and asked.


    "..." I was silent when I heard this.


    "Do you think it''s possible?" Tian Ming asked.


    "Why not?" Wei Yiwen asked directly.


    "We don''t know what kind of firepower Xiao Wu has now, but we have a clear mind. If we fight with Xiao Wu, we don''t necessarily have a chance of winning. In other words, because Lao Bian and Xiao Hei are playing with their lives in the whole harem. Do you think it''s appropriate? Now the people in the whole public security bureau are their people. As long as we fire here, the police will come right away Can you follow me, do you understand? "Tian Ming said with his teeth clenched.


    "What if we go out?" Wei Yiwen then asked.


    "Do you know where people are now? Even if you know, you can''t see what''s going on in our harem. As long as we go out, Xiao Wu''s people will be ready to receive us..." Tian Ming then shouted.


    "..." Wei Yiwen was silent when he heard this.


    "Ye, the problem now is actually very simple. We can get the project by giving up Lao Bian and Xiao Hei. But if we want to save Lao Bian and Xiao Hei, we must pay for the iron tower project. You are the boss now, and you have to study it yourself..." Tian Ming whispered, looking at me.


    I looked up at Tian Ming and said reluctantly, "we can''t say this so now. If we can buy the four factories over there, even if we don''t want these two, it''s the same."


    "Don''t you know the possibility of what you said?" Tian Ming looked at me and asked.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Tian Ming and smiled. I didn''t speak.


    "You know he can''t let Lao Bian and Xiao Hei go. What''s the use of telling him now?" Wei Yiwen looked at Tian Ming reluctantly and asked.


    ��������


    Tian Ming looked at Wei Yiwen and said nothing.


    "Fuck, now this little five is like a ghost. Fuck, it''s nothing to be idle every day. Why is it so difficult?"


    I bit my teeth and scolded. Then I took out my mobile phone and looked at the time. Then I said, "Uncle Tian and uncle Wei, you two are going to prepare tomorrow and follow me to the iron tower."


    "OK."


    Wei Yiwen and Tian Ming nodded slightly.


    "That''s nothing. You two are going..."


    I waved to Wei Yiwen and Tian Ming, then took out my mobile phone and found Meng Liang''s phone.


    Wei Yiwen and Tian Ming looked at me, then directly stood up and ran outside the house.


    ����


    After I dialed Meng Liang, I waited for a while, and Meng Liang finally got through. ��


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Liangzi, you call all the people in our harem to me. I''m going to have a meeting. I''ll see you in our conference room in half an hour..."


    "Lao Bian and Xiao Hei had an accident, didn''t they?" Meng Liang asked in a low voice.


    "How do you know?" I was a little surprised.


    "Hehe, if nothing happens, can you have a meeting?" Meng Liang reluctantly replied and then said, "OK, I''ll inform them now. Let''s say it at the meeting."


    "OK!"


    I nodded slightly, then took the cigarette box and sat on the sofa smoking one by one. After smoking about five or six, I stood up and walked to the window. I looked at the scenery outside the window. I knew that the real battle between us and Xiao Wu began at this time. Now they have set their eyes on the Tower Development Zone, so we must also Do something.


    ����


    On the other hand, after Meng Liang answered my phone, he went directly to the back kitchen and found Zhang Fengyu, who cut fruit, and Zhang Tongzhou.


    "What are you doing here?" Meng Liang asked, looking at Zhang TongZhou with a smile.


    "Nothing''s wrong. I''m now supervising the fool''s work. I''m afraid he''s lazy..." Zhang TongZhou smiled at Meng Liang and replied, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Well, ye will have a meeting in the conference room. I''ll inform you..." Meng Liang replied with a smile, and then turned his head to take a look at Zhang Fengyu.


    When Zhang Fengyu heard about the meeting, he directly threw his kitchen knife on the chopping board, then looked at Meng Liang and asked, "shall I go?"


    "You are a fruit cutter. What are you doing?" Zhang TongZhou replied with a smile while eating watermelon.


    "Rolling calf, did I fucking talk to you?" Zhang Fengyu scolded irritably, then looked at Meng Liang and said, "brother Liang, do you think I have to go to this memory?"


    "Why are you going?" Meng Liang asked with a smile.


    "No, isn''t this a meeting? What do I do? Zhang Fengyu asked in silence.


    "Hehe, I didn''t find you so shameless. People didn''t let you go. Why did you say you were going?" Zhang TongZhou asked with a big mouth.


    "Do you believe it if you talk again, I''ll fucking kill you?" Zhang Fengyu shouted, stared at the beads, then took off his apron, then looked at Meng Liang and asked: "Brother Liang, do you think I should attend? Although I may be a little frozen now, I think it is very necessary for me to attend this kind of meeting... After all, I am the core figure of our harem..."


    "Ha ha..."


    Meng Liang smiled when he heard this, then looked at his mobile phone, patted Zhang Fengyu on the shoulder and said, "you can take part in anything."

 Chapter 973

    In the meeting room of the harem.


    Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song, Lao Che, Duan Hui, Gao Jia, Niu Lei, Guan Zi and Guo Li, East and West, North and south, Zhang Fengyu, Zhang Tongzhou and others all gathered in the conference room.


    "What the fuck are you calling me for?"


    Yang Song knocked his legs and asked Meng Liang while smoking.


    "I don''t know if you ask me. Ye asked me to call you..."


    Meng Liang whispered back, then stretched out his hand and lit a cigarette for himself. He quietly looked at everyone in the room.


    "What are you doing recently?"


    Yang Song is idle and has nothing to do. He looks at the old car and asks with a smile.


    "Get out of here and don''t fucking talk to me about calves when you''re free. I''ll tell you..."


    The old car is very afraid of Liu Rui and Yang song now, especially at the meeting. As long as Yang Song and Liu Rui talk to the old car, there must be nothing good for a while.


    "Hehe, why is the whole JB so high?"


    Yang Song smiled helplessly, then turned his head and looked at the north and south. He narrowed his eyes and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "What the fuck are you looking at me for?"


    The north and South looked at Yang Song with some fear and asked.


    "Ha ha..."


    Yang Song grinned, then looked at Zhang Fengyu and asked, "I heard you are cutting fruit in our harem now? How, can you adapt to your new job?"


    "How about cutting fruit?" Zhang Fengyu reached out and took out a box of cigarettes, took out one and held it in his mouth, squinted at Yang Song and asked.


    "It''s good to cut fruit. I tell you that if this person wants to get along well, he has to start with cutting fruit. You know, there''s a saying that he must let you cut fruit first..." Yang Song bared his teeth and replied.


    "It''s not a thing?" Zhang Fengyu scolded silently, and then said: "what you said is a fucking JB thing, and you cut fruit. Have you ever seen who came from dry cutting fruit..."


    "Now I fucking find that I talk to you so hard. It''s too uneducated. I''m grass!" Yang Song scolded silently with his big face, and then said: "what, what time is it? Why hasn''t the leaves come yet?"


    "Wait, what''s the matter..." Meng Liang replied wordlessly.


    "Now ye Han really has no sense of time. I said that in his busy schedule, he took the time to come here. How can he be late?" Yang Song shouted, stared at beads, then turned his head to the north and South and said, "are there few people here?"


    "Yes, Liu Rui and their imperial diners?" the north and South shouted at this time.


    Meng Liang was silent when he heard this.


    "Liangzi, Liu Rui, is something wrong with them?"


    Yang Song looked at Meng Liang and asked.


    "Do you think if something happens to Liu Rui, can we still sit here?"


    Meng Liang replied obliquely, and then said, "save your brother Rui''s IQ. No one in our back palace can have an accident, and Liu Rui can''t have an accident..."


    "Hehe, it''s true what you said. Liu Rui''s fool is like a fucking fool. As long as there''s something wrong with our harem, Liu Rui can definitely leave the scene at the first time!" north and South bared their teeth and replied.


    At this time, the people in the conference room were pushed away by me. As I walked inside, I looked at the north and South and asked, "what are you talking about, so happy?"


    "Ha ha, nothing..." Nanbei replied with a smile, then looked at me and asked, "why did you call us here?"


    "Say something..."


    I whispered back, and then sat down on the chair and looked at the people in the room. After being silent for a while, I whispered, "something happened to Lao Bian and Xiao Hei. It should be in Xiao Wu''s hand..."


    The people at the bottom were stunned when they heard me.


    I narrowed my eyes to observe the expression below, and then said, "but these two people should not be in danger now. I had a meeting today to talk about personnel transfer. I''m going to take people to the tower. Did you take the initiative to come with me?"


    "I''ll go!" Zhang Fengyu almost didn''t want to shout.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Zhang Fengyu and smiled, then bowed my head and said, "you follow me!"


    "Ye, Lao Bian and Xiao Hei have an accident. Don''t we save people first?" the old car looked at me and asked.


    "It''s too late to save people, and we can''t find Xiaohei''s position now, so there''s basically no hope to save people now..." I reluctantly replied.


    "But..." the old car didn''t finish the following words.


    "But what?" I asked with a smile.


    "Nothing..." the old car waved helplessly.


    "Do you think I gave up Lao Bian and Xiao Hei?" I asked in a low voice.


    The old car looked at me and didn''t speak.


    "The current situation is that we want to save people, but we can''t find the position of Xiao hei and Lao Bian. There are people from Xiao Wu opposite. If they want to release people, they will take the initiative to find us, so now we just prepare what they want and wait for them to come and release people..." I explained softly, and then said, "is there anything else you want to ask?"


    "No!"


    The old car shook his head helplessly.


    "Oh, no!"


    I nodded and then said, "Zhang Fengyu, Zhang Tongzhou, North and south, the four of you will follow me to the tower tomorrow. Doesn''t anyone want to go?"


    "No..." Zhang Fengyu shook his head slightly.


    "OK!"


    "Leaf, I also remember that I have nothing to do here. Why don''t I go with you..."


    At this time, Guo Li looked at me and said.


    I looked up at Guo Li. In fact, I didn''t trust Guo Li for such a long time, so I didn''t let him work.


    "OK, if you want to go over, go over together..." I nodded slightly, and then said: "Liangzi, you and Yang Song will go to the imperial restaurant tomorrow, and then help the imperial restaurant..."


    "Can you change someone for me?" Meng Liang asked a little speechless.


    "Why, you still dislike me?" Yang Song shouted at the top of his voice.


    "How do you dislike you?" Meng Liang asked obliquely.


    "Grass, I won''t go yet..."


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Yang Song and smiled. Then I said, "Yuanyuan, the old car and brother Jia, the rest of you are still in our harem. Then how to arrange the work is to listen to Yuanyuan and believe it..."


    "OK!" the old car nodded to Gao Jia.


    "Why, I''m promoted now?" Yuan Yuan looked at me with a smile and asked.


    "Almost that, but no salary increase..." I nodded and agreed.

 Chapter 974

    The meeting room in the harem.


    I arranged everyone''s tasks, then stood up and said, "in the next period of time, Liu Rui and I may be at the tower, so you don''t have to contact me for anything. Just discuss with Meng Liang and Yuanyuan!"


    "You feel like you''re throwing away your house business?" the old car looked at me with a smile and asked.


    "It''s almost as if you don''t throw away your house business..." I nodded back, and then said: "in the next period of time, you''ll take care of your home. Don''t worry about anything else. Just show me the harem. The police don''t have to give them a B face. The casino continues to work. The lady continues to pick up guests. If the police find something, they''ll kick me directly in the face!"


    "Ha ha..." Meng Liang smiled helplessly after hearing my words.


    "Smile JB, what I said is true. You can do whatever you should do in the next period of time! Do you understand?"


    "I see!"


    Meng Liang and some of them promised me with a smile.


    I looked at the people in the room and was silent. I was going to talk about the ghost, but I couldn''t say it when I looked at these people, so I didn''t go on. I got up and ran outside the meeting. When I left, I asked Meng Liang to discuss what they had.


    ����


    After I left, the meeting room was quiet for a while. Yang Song looked at the people in the room, took a deep breath, then slowly stood up, looked at the people in the room and said: "Ye Liu Rui is not here. Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan are honest people. In fact, I saw the look in Ye''s eyes just now. I wanted to say it, but ye didn''t say it. I''m not afraid to offend people, so I said it!"


    "What do you want to say?" north and South looked at Yang Song and asked.


    "We have an insider in the harem. In fact, we all know this, but what I want to say is that since we have been together for so long, we have come together in the wind and rain. No matter who the insider is, as a friend, I want to advise you that it''s almost OK. No one is a fucking fool. We all know what you do. Lao Bian and Xiao Bian Heineng has an accident. Ye Zineng is this reaction. It must be because the insider leaked our news, and those who are not insiders. What I want to say is, keep an eye on yourself. We all know what''s going on in the harem. Don''t tell others anything. Just know it! " Yang Song looked at the people in the room very seriously and said.


    "I agree with Yang Song!" Yuan Yuan said directly after Yang Song''s words.


    "I don''t mean anything. I just want to say, don''t forget that we haven''t gone from nothing to now. Stop now. Ye Zi can really give you a way to live, but if you have to clean up our harem, don''t say that our harem is not righteous at that time!" Yang Song shouted loudly, then directly threw his cigarette butts on the ground, and then said: "for so long, in fact, everyone deliberately didn''t say it, but now there are more and more things in our harem. There are a succession of dead people. I really want to ask, what does the opposite give you? You fucking harm our brother?"


    Yang Song''s voice fell to the ground, and everyone in the conference room was quiet.


    Yang Song squinted at everyone in the room and then said: "In fact, I shouldn''t say these words, but I can''t help it, because I don''t say it. Who says? Ye Han doesn''t mean to say too much. Meng Liang Yuanyuan is not a man of this temperament, and Liu Rui has always been confused, but brothers, it''s not that it''s over without anyone saying it. Until now, people still want to kill our harem! The two factories in Ye Han''s hands are given by brother long It''s left by Ye Han. It can be said that it''s the last capital of our harem. Now it''s OK. People buy it directly. People are robbed. Xiao Wu is going to change people with the factory. No matter who the insider is, I like to say, "your heart is really fucking cruel!"


    "Yang Song is almost OK..." Meng Liang looked at Yang Song and said more and more excitedly, frowning and shouting.


    "What''s the same thing? I''m not comfortable. I can''t speak. So what''s our harem like? I fucking see that everyone is a brother. I can do whatever I want, because there are a large group of brothers behind me. I could get out of Qian Rou''s affair at the beginning, but now I can''t stand the atmosphere of our harem. It''s so frustrating. It''s not all Good brother? What''s the matter now? I fucking think everyone looks like a liar. You say you guys take out one and tell me you''re an insider. Can I fucking believe it? Can you tell me I can fucking believe it? I don''t fucking believe it! "Yang Song said more and more excitedly, and then came and shouted directly.


    Meng Liang bowed his head and said nothing in a muffled voice. In fact, we have all seen what Yang Song said and did recently. Yang Song is always looking for this and that one to drink. What''s the reason? Because Yang Song is afraid that one day there will be a fucking missing person among me.


    "Yang Song, I can understand your mood!" Yuan Yuan looked up at Yang Song and said.


    "Understand a JB!" Yang Song scolded with his eyes, and then shouted, "I''m so fucking young. I''m surrounded by your friends. I can let women cheat, but I don''t want my own brothers to cheat! Really, it''s not so serious now. I''m not afraid of anything else. I''m afraid people will catch you. Really, I''m afraid people will catch you, you know!"


    Yang Song cried. Everyone in the meeting room was looking at Yang Song. No one spoke.


    We don''t know how long we watched it. Meng Liang slowly stood up and whispered with a cigarette end in his mouth: "Now that Yang Song has said everything, I''ll show my attitude. Ye Han will leave immediately. No matter who the insider is, I''ll give you a chance and you come to me! Let''s talk alone. I''m sure I won''t tell the second person about it, as long as you can come to me! I Meng Liang always do what I say. As long as you can admit it, I can ignore the previous things!"


    "Liangzi, what''s the use of saying this now? If he really had that heart, he would have admitted it to ye..." Gao Jia reluctantly replied.


    Meng Liang looked at Gao Jia and shook his head helplessly. He didn''t know what to say.


    "All right, I''m finished. Let''s withdraw if there''s nothing wrong!"


    At this time, Yang Song wiped the tears on his face, and then ran outside the conference room with a cigarette end in his mouth. Meng Liang sat in his chair and looked at Yang Song''s back. For the first time, he felt that Yang Song''s back was so lonely.

 Chapter 975

    The meeting room in the harem.


    After Yang Song walked out of the meeting room, everyone was silent.


    "OK, if there''s nothing wrong, let''s withdraw first..."


    Meng Liang looked at the people in the room and shouted, then directly stood up and ran outside the conference room. Old Che Duanhui and others sighed helplessly, and then walked out of the conference room.


    Zhang Yuyu turned to look at Zhang Tongzhou, narrowed his eyes and didn''t speak.


    "What the fuck are you doing watching me when you''re free?" Zhang TongZhou scolded at Zhang Fengyu.


    "Fuck you, who the fuck is looking at you?" Zhang Fengyu replied reluctantly, then looked at the people in the room and said reluctantly: "Your harem is too fucking messy now. I''d better not participate in these junk things with you. I''ll finish it by cutting my fruit honestly. The water in your harem is too fucking deep. I tell you that ordinary people really don''t understand these junk things in your harem..."


    "You didn''t cut fruit. Why do you talk so much? Did people let you participate? You take the initiative to participate now, and people don''t want you, you know?" Zhang TongZhou scolded in an abnormal silence. Then he took his freshly brewed coffee and ran outside the office.


    "I tell you that this fool is very suspicious. Maybe he is the ghost of our back palace. If you have nothing to do, investigate this fool for me..." Zhang Fengyu muttered looking at the old car.


    When the old car heard this, he smiled helplessly and didn''t speak.


    "Don''t fucking laugh here. I told you, it''s really important. This fool is an insider. I''m very sure now..." Zhang Fengyu vowed.


    "It''s mainly because you told me that it''s useless. I''m just a spectator. My position can only lead you. You said that you reported such a serious problem to me, and my level is not enough?" the old car replied with a smile.


    "Grass, you can''t. didn''t you say earlier that I was wasting my feelings in you?" Zhang Fengyu scolded wordlessly, and then walked out of the conference room with his butt pouted.


    At this time, Gao Jia and the old car were left in the conference room. The old car turned to look at Gao Jia, and then whispered, "ha ha, our harem is really chaotic now. Brother Jia, it''s not the right time for you to come here. If it hadn''t been like this six months ago, I don''t know why. It''s like this b..."


    Gao Jia turned her head and looked at the old car. Then she pursed her lips and whispered, "take your time. Sooner or later, it will be all right..."


    "Oh, I hope..." the old car nodded helplessly, then looked at Duan Hui and asked, "why, let''s talk about the research work with Liangzi..."


    "OK!" Duan Hui nodded, then looked at the north and south, and asked, "don''t you go?"


    "I''m gone too..."


    North and South nodded and agreed, and then directly followed things to the outside of the conference room.


    ����


    After Gao Jia Guan and Niu Lei left the meeting room, they went straight back to their room. Niu Lei lay in bed playing with his mobile phone, while Gao Jia and Guan sat on their chairs and didn''t know what to think.


    After Niu Lei played with his mobile phone for a while, he looked up at Gao Jia, looked at the pipe, then put down his mobile phone, lit a cigarette for himself, looked at Gao Jia and said, "brother Jia, you analyze who the ghost in their harem is now?"


    Hearing this, Gao Jia glanced at Niu Lei and asked in some surprise, "Why are you still concerned about this now?"


    "I''m still waiting for the Hougong people to lead me to the peak of my life. Can I not care?" Niu Lei bared his teeth and then said: "In fact, I''m worried about ye Han now. You said that all the people in their harem came here in the wind and rain. Their feelings are basically the same as ours, but now something like this has happened. In addition, although there are many people in their harem, they have never been in groups. This is very good. I studied it all night last night. I really can''t think of it, Who can betray the harem? Really, I thought about everyone. It''s too deep to hide. As Zhang Fengyu said, these people now have too deep water. I don''t think we can. Let''s withdraw and go back to Yunnan to raise pigs. I think it''s very good! "


    Niu Lei said it endlessly.


    Gao Jia reluctantly glanced at Niu Lei and then whispered, "in fact, I don''t want to participate in these bad things in their harem now, but if I don''t repay the tiger''s revenge, I''m not willing to go..."


    Niu Lei was stunned when he heard this, but he rubbed his face and said in a low voice: "yes, the tiger''s revenge is not revenge. I''m not willing to go like this..."


    "Brother Jia, you didn''t analyze. Who is the most suspect in their harem?" Guan asked at this time.


    "It''s impossible for you to say that I didn''t analyze it at all. At first, I also doubted the people of imperial food..." speaking of this, Gao Jia paused and then said: "But ye Han is very smart. He knows that we will all suspect Lao Bian, Xiao hei and Han Chao. They directly get rid of these three people, and then the insider is still there. This shows that ye Han''s first exclusion is the three of them. The three of them are eliminated. How many people are left in our harem? Don''t you count them in your heart?"


    "No count..." Niu Lei shook his head directly.


    "You look like a fucking fool..." Gao Jia scolded wordlessly, and then said, "if you exclude us according to my analysis, plus Zhang Yuyu, how many people can there be left in the harem?"


    "Isn''t that the only team left at the beginning?" Niu Lei replied with staring eyes.


    "Well, plus a north-south!" Gao Jia nodded slightly.


    "Cao, if you take ye Han out by yourself, there will be Meng Liang, Liu Ruiyuan, Yang Song, old Che Duan Hui, and the north and south. Who the hell looks like an insider?" Niu Lei shouted in silence.


    "Ha ha..." Gao Jia smiled helplessly and said in a low voice, "now it''s all people''s hearts. You go up and know who is good and who is bad..."


    "Brother Jia!"


    Just then the pipe opened his mouth and shouted.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gao Jia asked back.


    "Did you say that it might be the employees of the harem who leaked the news, not their own people..." Guan frowned and asked.


    "Impossible!" Gao Jia waved her hand directly and then whispered, "the employees of the harem can''t know so much, but there''s another possibility!"


    "What?" Niu Lei asked hurriedly.


    "Forget it, if you don''t say it, it''s unlikely." Gao Jia waved her hand and ended the dialogue directly.

 Chapter 976

    On the other hand, after I left the conference room, I went straight back to my office. After hesitating for a long time, I finally found Du Xianyang and called him.


    "Dudu..."


    After the phone rang a few times, Du Xianyang answered the phone, then smiled and asked, "grass, how did ye always call me?"


    "Didn''t I miss you?"


    I smiled back.


    "Don''t fucking pull the calf. You must have something to call me. Tell me, what''s the matter..." Du Xianyang asked very directly.


    "Ha ha..."


    I smiled awkwardly, and then whispered, "well, now there are two people in our harem who have been captured by Xiaowu, and the bidding day of the project is estimated to be coming, so I''m going to take people over the iron tower. I want to ask whether you two need to take people along?"


    Du Xianyang was stunned when he heard me. Then he asked impatiently, "Ye Han, is it interesting for you to talk like this?"


    "I didn''t tell you that. After all, your father took all your money, so I have to reassure your family," I replied with a smile. In fact, I didn''t mean anything by calling. I just wanted the Du family and the Ji family to make a personal difference. After all, we all agreed at the beginning. The money for the acquisition of the factory was paid by the three of us, So now I need to let them follow. In this way, they also have points in mind about money.


    Du Xianyang also knew what I meant, so he was silent for a long time before he slowly said: "well, I have a lot of things here now, otherwise you can contact Ji Xuan, you''d better let him go..."


    "What else do you have? No, you''ve both come..." I replied with a smile.


    "..." Du Xianyang was stunned and then whispered: "Ye Han, I don''t mean anything else, but you let me look at my brother like a JB fool. I can''t fucking do such a thing. Do you understand? Now this company is not mine, but if it''s mine in the future, as long as your harem takes the money, I don''t blink my fucking eyes, but now, I really can''t help it. I know you''ve always been there for me I think, but I really feel sorry for you from the bottom of my heart. OK, it''s boring to say too much... "


    "Are you thinking too much now?" I asked with a smile.


    "I have more than one JB. Last time Liu Rui was at my house, I blushed. What a big thing you said, how much money can it cost? Can they count how you do this work in the harem? But my father has always been worried about you. You say what I can say and what I can do, I can''t do anything but watch..."


    "Isn''t cooperation like this? Besides, Liu Rui and I didn''t think much about it. You don''t have to do this. What are you doing so impassioned?" I replied with a smile.


    "Grass, I''m either impassioned or I''m not used to what they do. By the way, what did you say about your accident?" Du Xianyang asked.


    "Nothing, just someone was caught. I guess it''s Xiao Wu. They''re going to change these two factories with us..." I didn''t hide anything from Du Xiangyang and whispered.


    "Why, this project is going to be yellow now?" Du Xianyang asked as if he had a big fucking heart.


    "I don''t know whether it''s yellow or not, but now the situation here must be not as good as I thought. It must be more and more difficult for us to go down..." I smiled back.


    "Ha ha..."


    Du Xianyang smiled helplessly when he heard what I said, and then said, "what, I don''t think there''s any pressure on you. You should do whatever you want. Don''t do this project if it''s a big deal..."


    "Why the fuck do you think you''re driving like this?" I asked with a smile.


    "I don''t want to drive this thing. In fact, although I don''t know anything about you now, I knew it when Bi Wenshi fell. It''s hard to win this project now. Although you did the fall of Bi Wenshi, it''s also Xiao Wu. Do you have sun Qiang''s people calculating you? So, I think sun Qiang''s people are not simple, almost not good If you''re ready, let''s just withdraw... "


    "Ha ha, you know a lot..." I smiled helplessly and then said: "Our harem has put all my life on it now, so you said to withdraw. I''ll take a step back now. It''s a fucking abyss. Whether our harem can get up now depends on this time. I''ve put all my life on it. Do you think it''s possible for you to let me withdraw now?"


    "Forget it, I don''t know what''s going on over there, but as long as I Du Xianyang can do it, you''ll try to greet me and finish it. I don''t want to say anything else..."


    "Hehe, if you talk like that, I''m still a little scared!" I smiled back and then said: "well, I may not be here in the next period of time. If you''re free, help me see our imperial food in the back palace..."


    "Cao, I need you to tell me about this? OK, don''t fucking ink. I won''t tell you. There are a lot of things here..." Du Xianyang replied to me irritably, then hung up the phone directly. I looked at my mobile phone and smiled helplessly. Then I found Ji Xuan''s phone in the address book and dialed it.


    "What are you doing? I don''t know," I asked with a smile on the phone.


    "Grass, what else can I do? I''m going to work. My mother is busy like a fool every day..." Ji Xuan replied to me speechless, and then asked, "why, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nonsense, if I''m fucking okay, can I call you?" I scolded speechlessly, and then said, "well, what, I''m going to take people to the tower tomorrow. If you''re idle and have nothing to do, follow me?"


    "Supervise you to go?" Ji Xuan asked with a smile.


    "Ha ha, that''s almost what I mean. I mainly want to give you a holiday..." I replied with a smile.


    "Ha ha... Did you call Du Xianyang? Did he go?" Ji Xuan asked.


    "I called him. The fool said to let you go with me. President Du may be a little busy now..."


    "..." Ji Xuan was stunned when he heard this, and then said reluctantly, "he''s busy, JB. Let me go for anything!"


    "It''s a holiday for you, too. It''s settled. Don''t drive at 8 o''clock tomorrow morning. I''ll drive here. You can come directly..."


    "In such a hurry?" Ji Xuan shouted in surprise.


    "Hehe, the main thing is that there are many things. It''s better to go early." I nodded and agreed.


    "All right, see you tomorrow morning!"


    Ji Xuan hung up the phone directly.

 Chapter 977

    In the harem office.


    After I talked to Ji Xuan on the phone, I directly took the car key and ran outside the office.


    Almost ten minutes later, I drove home. At this time, Su Su Su and Wu Mei were sitting on the sofa watching the idol drama. Wu Mei looked at me obliquely and asked, "where have you taken my Liu Rui? I haven''t been back for two days..."


    "That what, Liu Rui is at the tower now!" I''m not in a good mood, so I didn''t talk to Wu Mei.


    "The iron tower, how can I get to the iron tower?" Su Su looked at me and asked.


    "Well, I''ll be there tomorrow... Daughter-in-law, you''ll help me pack up later. We may have to be at the tower for a while and won''t come back..."


    "Not all of you have passed by. Who will do the work in the back palace?" Wu Mei shouted at me at the top of her voice.


    "Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan are still there. You can rest assured that someone must have done the work..." I smiled back, and then ran directly to Su Su Su''s bedroom.


    Su Su sat on the sofa and looked at my back. He was silent for a moment. Then he put down his potato chips and ran to the bedroom.


    "What''s the matter? Why did you run to the iron tower when you were free?"


    Wu Mei stared at my back and muttered. She was silent for a moment, and then watched a TV play.


    ����


    inside bedroom.


    I opened the wardrobe and took out all my clothes.


    Su Su leaned against the door, wearing my shirt, revealing his straight and slender big white legs, and his big watery eyes kept looking at me.


    "Why are you standing there? Help me pack up?"


    I looked at Su Su at the door and shouted wordlessly.


    "How long are you going to go this time?"


    Su Su looked at me and asked.


    "Almost a month, half a month..."


    I whispered back, then looked at Su Su, smiled and asked, "why, you''re still lonely when I''m not at home?"


    "You''d better not come back all the time!" Su Su Su gave me a speechless look.


    When I heard this, I directly threw down my clothes and walked in front of Su Su. I stretched out my hand and directly broke Su Su''s chin, looked at Su Su Su and asked, "what do you mean?"


    Su Su stared at me with big watery eyes and didn''t speak.


    "Come and breathe for ye Jiao!" I looked at Su Su and asked with a smile.


    After hearing what I said, Su Su deliberately pulled his shirt up and directly leaked all his long legs. Then he lay down beside my ear and gave a soft hum.


    "Grass, I can''t stand it!"


    When I saw Su Su''s seductive appearance, I directly reached out and touched Su Su''s long leg, and then the other hand was not idle, so I ran directly to Su Su''s chest and grabbed it.


    "You''re crazy!"


    Su Su hid from me and shouted.


    "You''re so tempting. Can I keep him from going crazy?"


    After I said that, I put my arms around Su Su''s neck and chewed it down.


    "Wu Mei, ah... Wu Mei is still there... Ah..."


    Su Su had a direct reaction when I got it. I couldn''t control so much. I directly ran to the bedside with Su Su Su and threw Su Su Su on the bed.


    Su Su was like a goblin, lying in bed, looking at me with a charming expression.


    "Wu Mei is outside. You''d better be honest!" Su Su Su thought I couldn''t really do anything, so she smiled at me and said.


    "What''s Wumei or not? It''s hard to make anything today. I''ll tell you..."


    After I finished, I stretched out my hand and directly pulled down Su Su''s shirt. Su Su quickly hid from me in fear, then looked at me and shouted, "are you crazy? There are more than 3000 shirts... Sobbing..."


    Su Su''s words didn''t speak, so I jumped on it directly. A few minutes later, Su Su Su''s delicate breathing voice rippled in the bedroom.


    Wu Mei in the living room used to watch TV, but after hearing the voice of Wu Mei and me, she was stunned for a while, then turned off the TV directly, and then bited her teeth and scolded. After being shameless, she ran straight to the bedroom.


    ����


    In an hour.


    Su Su lay in my arms, stared at me with big watery eyes and asked, "when do you say we can get married?"


    "When I finish this, we''ll get married. Wu Mei''s side and Meng Liang''s side are the same. We''ve finished working together and saved ink..." I smoked and looked at Su Su Su and replied.


    Su Su was stunned when he heard what I said, and then asked in a low voice, "is there another accident in the back palace?"


    "..." I looked at Su Su and was silent for a moment. Then I nodded slightly and whispered, "Lao Bian and Xiao Hei have been taken away. Now we are in a bad situation, but there is really something big..."


    "Why did they catch Lao Bian?" Su Su Su was stunned and asked with a frown.


    "I''m going to change factories with Lao Bian..."


    Su Su looked at me and didn''t speak. I looked at Su Su''s body and couldn''t be stunned. Then I reacted again.


    "What do you think of me like that?" Su Su asked.


    "Daughter in law, it''s still early. Let''s have another one..."


    With that, I fell on Su Su again, and then directly bowed the overlord.


    "Ye Han, are you crazy?"


    Su Su struggled briefly and then gave up resistance.


    ����


    The other side.


    After Ji Xuan answered my phone, he thought for a long time in the office. Finally, he walked to the chairman''s office with his mobile phone.


    "Dad!"


    Ji Xuan shouted after entering the room, and then sat directly on the sofa.


    "What''s the matter?" Ji Xuan''s father asked in a low voice while looking at the contract on the table.


    "People from ye Han''s side may be going to the iron tower tomorrow. Do you think I''ll use it?" Ji Xuan asked.


    "Did ye Han take the initiative to let you go, or did you take the initiative to want to go?" Ji Xuan put down his contract and looked up at Ji Xuan.


    "It must be ye Han who took the initiative to call me..." Ji Xuan replied speechlessly.


    "Ha ha, that''s OK." Ji Xuan''s father nodded slightly.


    "You don''t have to think about this kind of thing. People''s back palace knows better than us. Now I''m like whether I need to go or not..."


    Ji Xuan''s father was stunned when he heard this, and then whispered, "I think you''d better go. After all, you went, which represents the past of our two families. Although you look at them, they don''t have any psychological pressure where you are. If you don''t go, it''s difficult for them to do things..."


    "OK!" Ji Xuan nodded helplessly.


    "By the way, after arriving, pay attention to the discretion of handling affairs, and know what to say and do." Ji Xuan''s father asked.


    "I see!"

 Chapter 978

    At eight the next morning.


    I, Zhang Fengyu, Zhang Tongzhou, north, South, East and West gather at the gate of our harem. A Land Rover and a domineering car stop at the gate of our harem.


    "Did you bring all the guys?" I looked at Zhang Fengyu and asked.


    "* five, thousands of bullets, enough?"


    Zhang Fengyu bared his teeth and said to me, then said, "in fact, I think your harem should order that what?"


    "What?" Zhang TongZhou asked.


    "The whole point * or something, I think this * thing is not shocking enough..."


    "Can you stop fucking talking about calves? What the fuck do you think about Anti Japanese? I''ll give you some * and I''ll give you the fighter directly?" I replied speechlessly, then turned around and asked in a low voice, "where''s the north and south?"


    "Sleeping in the car..." the thing smiled back to me, and then said: "he watched a TV play all night last night. He is probably sleepy now..."


    "Grass, who the fuck drives when he sleeps?" I scolded wordlessly, and then ran straight to the landing tiger car. I was just about to reach out to open the door, but I was stopped by something. Then I looked at me with a smile and said, "what, let him sleep for a while and I''ll drive once..."


    "Grass..." I scolded silently, and then said, "why hasn''t Ji Xuan come yet? What the fuck are you doing..."


    I stretched out my hand to look at the time on my watch, then turned around, took out my mobile phone and dialed Ji Xuan.


    "What''s the matter, my general manager ye?" Ji Xuan asked with a smile after answering the phone.


    "No, elder brother, what are you doing now? The people in our harem are waiting here. Do you think it''s appropriate for you to be so late?" I shouted in an irritable tone.


    "Right away, I got up late in the morning..." Ji Xuan replied to me with a smile.


    "Hurry up, what time is it? If you delay a little longer, we don''t think we can get to the tower tonight..."


    "As for so far?" Ji Xuan asked.


    "Fuck off, I''ll give you the last half an hour now. If you don''t come again, we''ll go..." I replied irritably, and then hung up directly.


    On the other side, Ji Xuan answered my phone and ran to our location with his mobile phone.


    At more than 9 a.m., Ji Xuan finally appeared in front of us with a suitcase and sunglasses.


    "Wait a long time..."


    Ji Xuan shouted with a smile after seeing us.


    "What the fuck aren''t you doing? We''re going out to work. What the fuck are you doing in this dress for vacation?" I asked wordlessly looking at Ji Xuan''s white shirt and casual pants below.


    "No, what''s wrong with my casual clothes?" Ji Xuan asked with a smile.


    "I''m so fucking convinced. Did you let Du Xiangyang bring you a fool or what? Why does this mother have a fucking way? I grass..." I scolded silently, and then directly waved to Zhang Fengyu and Zhang Tongzhou, shouting: "let''s go and get on the bus!"


    "Wait a minute!" Zhang Fengyu returned to me.


    "No, what the fuck are you doing?" I shouted a little broken.


    "We''re both dead..."


    "Fuck you!"


    I scolded wordlessly, then directly pulled open the door and walked up.


    "Where are these two fools doing?" the thing asked with a smile.


    "How the fuck do I know? These two fools! I''m so fucking convinced..." I replied speechless.


    "Who is that red haired man?"


    Ji Xuan looked at me with a smile and asked.


    "Zhang Fengyu''s brother, this fucking Zhang Fengyu is enough for me to choke, and this fucking whole boat, I''m really crazy..."


    "Ha ha..." Ji Xuan looked at me and smiled without talking.


    "Drive, don''t wait for these two fools..." I shouted at things without words.


    "Really not waiting?" the thing asked with a smile.


    "Don''t wait, don''t wait, these fools don''t know what to do..." I waved my hand for fear of irritability.


    Half an hour later, we finally drove out of the city and onto the expressway. After getting on the expressway, Ji Xuan looked at me and asked, "the people opposite are Xiao Wu, aren''t they?"


    After hearing Ji Xuan''s words, I was stunned for a moment, and then whispered, "well, the people in our harem leaked the news. Now Xiao Wu has found an opportunity for them. We may not have many opportunities now. We have two of the seven factories, but these two are not ours right away..."


    Ji Xuan was silent for a moment after hearing my words, then turned to look at me and asked, "we''re going to die with them this time?"


    "Hehe, you mean the same thing. We''re basically breaking the boat now. Anyway, barefoot is not afraid to wear shoes. It''s almost time to break the wrist with Xiao Wu. In fact, I''ve always wondered who the person behind Xiao Wu is. This person''s hand is very decisive and careful. At least I have a little difficulty compared with them..." I smiled and nodded.


    "Xiao Wu, aren''t they with sun Qiang?" Ji Xuan frowned at me and asked.


    "One sun Qiang is definitely not enough..." I waved my hand and then said, "I don''t like to study these now. Anyway, we still have five factories over there. How many odds do you think we have?"


    "Ha ha..."


    Ji Xuan looked at me and smiled. He didn''t speak.


    "Now if you want to get off, it''s urgent..." I smiled back to Ji Xuan, then directly reached out my mobile phone and dialed Liu Rui.


    "Why, brother Rui is over there now?" Ji Xuan saw me call Liu Rui and asked with a smile.


    "Well, Liu Rui is over there too..." I nodded slightly.


    "Cao, if I knew Liu Rui was there, I wouldn''t go..." Ji Xuan scolded wordlessly, and then said: "I don''t accept anyone now. I''m the Liu Rui in your harem. I''m so fucking forced every day..."


    Hearing this, I was stunned, then smiled and said, "what''s the matter with Liu Rui? Are you so afraid of Liu Rui?"


    "It''s mainly because Ruige is so fucking awesome now. Let me put it this way. Ruige''s IQ is the sum of all the people in your harem. You may not be able to catch up with Liu Rui..."


    "Ha ha..." I heard this and smiled helplessly. Then I whispered, "if you say so, I really don''t insist with you now. My IQ is really not comparable to that of ordinary people..."


    "Ha ha."


    Ji Xuan looked at me and smiled for fear. He didn''t speak.

 Chapter 979

    In Land Rover.


    I dialed Liu Rui and said with a smile, "Liu Rui and Han Chao are both over the iron tower now..."


    "Grass, Han Chao is there too?" Ji Xuan stared at the beads and shouted.


    "What''s wrong with Han Chao?" I asked a little speechless.


    "No... what did Han Chao do to you again?" I asked speechless.


    "Who doesn''t know that you, Mr. Han, as well as Yang Song and Liu Rui, are all the best......" Ji Xuan commented with a big mouth.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, Liu Rui finally connected me, and then asked in a very serious tone, "what''s the matter?"


    "What the fuck are you doing to answer the phone?"


    I asked irritably.


    "That what, that..."


    Liu Rui explained awkwardly and then said, "well, I''m not studying with Han Chao now. Where have Lao Bian and Xiao Hei gone?"


    "Grass, you still have the mind to study this thing..." I scolded wordlessly.


    "Nonsense, there is such a big thing happening in our harem now. As a leader, can I not serve snacks?" Liu Rui replied to me speechlessly, and then said: "Well, what are you doing? I''m fucking worried now. I tell you, Han Chao and I have reached a very critical time, and we will find clues about Lao Bian and Xiao Hei soon..."


    "Ha ha... What have you two developed now?" I asked with a smile.


    "Well... You don''t have to worry about it now. Anyway, if you have anything serious now, you''d better tell me quickly. Once I break my mind, I''m prone to fucking accidents. I''ll tell you..." Liu Rui shouted at me very irritably.


    "Grass, the whole thing is like the truth..." I smiled helplessly and then said: "that what, that what, Ji Xuan and I are going to your side now. You are ready to receive us now..."


    "No, what are you talking about?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    "I fucking said I was in the car now. I''m estimated to be able to come to you in the evening..."


    "Then why don''t you tell me in advance!"


    "Tell you what to do?" I asked helplessly.


    "You have to give me some fucking time to prepare?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Fuck off, I''ll call you now and let you prepare..." I replied speechless.


    "Grass, what, who else has come except Ji Xuan?" Liu Rui asked some speechless.


    "East, West, North and south, Zhang Fengyu and Zhang TongZhou are here..."


    "No, what the hell are you doing with all these cattle, ghosts and snakes? Is one of them serious? What the fuck are you doing? What are you doing with the wind and rain?" Liu Rui stared at the beads as if he were a psycho.


    "What happened to Zhang Fengyu?" I asked with a smile.


    "Just his fool, I don''t want to see him now..." Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice.


    "OK, don''t fucking ink. We''ll go there in the evening. I''ll find a hotel over there with a better location. I''ll wrap the first floor directly for me..." I asked on the phone.


    "What the hell? Just wrap it up. What are you doing?"


    "We''re going to live in the tower for a long time this time..." I explained in a low voice, and then shouted at my throat: "you can do whatever I fucking ask you to do. Why are you so fucked up with so many questions?"


    After I scolded on my mobile phone, I hung up directly, looked at Ji Xuan and said, "it''s fucking day by day, too fucking ink..."


    "Ha ha..." Ji Xuan looked at me and smiled. He didn''t speak.


    ����


    On the other side, in a bath hotel in the tower development zone.


    Liu Rui and Han Chao were lying in the VIP area on the third floor, drinking tea and asking the technician to massage the whole body.


    "Take it easy, my fucking feet are swollen..." Han Chao shouted at a little girl in her twenties.


    "Brother, your waist is not good! Now I press you, it hurts. You are a clinical reaction of renal weakness..." the girl looked at Han Chao and said in silence.


    "You didn''t tell me what the fuck to do, what the fuck I can''t do? Elder sister, what do you tell me!" Han Chao scolded the little girl with his eyes.


    "Brother, you really have a bad kidney. I tell you, you have to pay attention..." the little girl added.


    "Roll the calf, it''s pressed by his mother, and my fucking kidney won''t work..." Han Chao shouted irritably, then directly did it, then looked at Liu Rui and asked, "what did ye tell you just now?"


    "What the fuck can you do? Let''s get ready. There are people from our family..." Liu Rui replied in frustration. Then he sat up, took out hundreds of dollars from his wallet, stuffed them directly into the girl''s bra, patted the girl''s thigh and said, "all right, you two go out, we two say something..."


    "OK, thank you, boss!"


    The girl smiled and nodded, then twisted her little ass and ran outside the house.


    "Brother, I''m gone too. You have to take good care of your kidney!" the technician beside Han Chao smiled and waved to Han Chao.


    "Roll the calf, I''m fucking idle and have nothing to do with you two..." Han Chao scolded wordlessly.


    "Hehe, your waist is really not good!"


    "Get the fuck out of here, I don''t want to talk to you!" Han Chao shouted with eyes wide open.


    On the other side, Liu Rui stretched his hand and waist, then put on his clothes, looked at Han Chao and said, "all right, don''t pull the calf here, hurry out to do business with me!"


    "What''s the business? When will we have a fucking business?" Han Chao asked as he sat on the bed and looked at Liu Rui.


    "YeYe, they will come soon. YeYe asks us to find a hotel and arrange a place to live..." Liu Rui reluctantly replied.


    "Cao, what do you think they''re doing here? We''re supposed to be cool here. Now that these people are here, I have to work for him..." Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "If they don''t come, who will save people?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at Han Chao while wearing his pants.


    "... also, if we don''t order people, we can''t do it here! Mainly because we don''t even have fucking weapons now..." Han Chao nodded helplessly, and then followed Han Chao to run outside the house.

 Chapter 980

    After Liu Rui and Han Chao left the bath center, they directly found a hotel near the tower development zone. The tower belongs to the development zone of H City, so there are basically no hotels here, but there are many small hotels. Because there are many factories here, there are more foreign workers, So there are more hotels, and these hotels are with yellow projects, and many hotels cooperate with those small cards.


    "Good luck to the hotel! What do you say about the name?" Liu Rui asked as he stood at the door of the hotel, looking at Han Chao with his mouth.


    "It seems ok..." Han Chao nodded in a high voice, obviously proud of the name.


    "The idea of our harem now is too fucking back. We have to rely on this hotel for transportation..." Liu Rui nodded slightly and then walked directly into the hotel.


    "It''s fucking silly to read a Book day by day. Just a hotel. You can turn JB..." Han Chao scolded wordlessly, and then followed Liu Rui''s steps into the hotel.


    ����


    After Liu Rui entered the hotel, he first briefly observed the hotel environment, and then said with great satisfaction: "this hotel is very consistent with Ye Han''s temperament!"


    ��������


    Han Chao looked at the dilapidated hotel. The heating in the hall was still fucking leaking water. He looked at Liu Rui and asked, "is this place really inhabited, brother?"


    "Why don''t people live?" Liu Rui asked with his eyes askew.


    "I fucking think this hotel looks like nobody has lived in it for decades. No, let''s change it, big brother..." Han Chao looked at Liu Rui a little reluctantly and said.


    "What do you want to change? I think this hotel is very good, very consistent with Ye Han''s temperament, that''s it!" Liu Rui bared his teeth, then stepped forward and looked at the aunt in the counter in front of the hotel and asked, "is there a free room?"


    In the counter, the aunt in her forties glanced at Liu Rui sideways and asked, "how many rooms do you want?"


    "I want one on the first floor..." Liu Ruizhi replied angrily.


    The aunt in the counter was stunned when she heard this. Then she quickly stood up, looked at Liu Rui like looking at the uncle, smiled and asked, "how many rooms did you say?"


    "I said I wanted one on the first floor. Why?"


    Liu Rui looked at his aunt like a wolf like a tiger and stepped back two steps with some fear. There was obviously some fear in his eyes.


    "Do you really want one on the first floor? There are more than ten on the first floor here..." aunt then shouted.


    "OK, just open a room for me and it''s over. I said the one on the first floor is the one on the first floor!" Liu Rui replied with some annoyance.


    "Aunt, please open your room quickly. If you are writing for a while, I can go..." Han Chao also replied in a wordless way.


    "Good..."


    Aunt quickly agreed, then took her account book, looked at Liu Rui and Han Chao and asked, "how long are you going to live?"


    "Why do you have to spend ten days and a half months? Just press it for half a month..." Liu Rui replied with a big mouth.


    "No!" when Aunt heard this, she put down the account book in her hand, ran to Liu Rui, stared at Liu Rui and asked, "brother, how many days are you going to drive?"


    "Ten... Fifteen days? What''s the matter?" Liu Rui blinked and looked at his aunt nervously.


    "Oh, my God, I just worshipped the Buddha this morning. You said you would give me the whole work. It''s a manifestation of God!" aunt looked at Liu Rui''s head and wanted to go straight up and bite Liu Rui.


    "Aunt, can you open the room quickly? I don''t have time to listen to what you''re talking about with me..." Liu Rui shouted at aunt in some silence.


    "Yes, yes, yes, we have to open a room first..." aunt responded and directly took the account book and began to open a room for Liu Rui.


    A moment later, aunt looked up at Liu Rui and said, "big brother, the deposit is 30000..."


    "How much?" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Thirty thousand? What''s the matter?" aunt asked with a smile.


    "No, how much is your room?" Liu Rui shouted with staring eyes.


    "Two hundred a night, ten on one floor. You''ve been driving for half a month. I''ll give you a discount. There''s 30000 left!" the aunt explained with a smile.


    "You''re still fucking two hundred a night in this broken room? Are you fucking kidding me?" Liu Rui shouted, pointing to the heating pipe splashing out in the hall.


    "Big brother, we''ve got the best tower here. If you don''t believe it, you can go out and inquire about it now. The price here is definitely the cheapest. Don''t worry, big brother. I''m sure I can''t pit you and you''ll be finished..." aunt looked at Liu Rui and replied with a smile.


    Liu Rui heard his aunt''s words, reluctantly swallowed his saliva, then clenched his teeth and said, "if I hadn''t been celebrating because of your name, I wouldn''t have spent this wronged money. I''ll tell you..."


    "What''s wrong with this money? Our side is absolutely high quality and cheap!" my aunt replied with a smile.


    "Can it be cheaper?" Liu Rui asked, licking his lips and looking at the hotel''s aunt.


    "No, we have the lowest price here..."


    "Aunt, to tell you the truth, your hotel is really not worth the money..." Han Chao stood aside and said in silence.


    "We''ve always been at this price. If you live, you can live or not. You can go to other hotels to find out what the price is. Then you''ll know that I didn''t cheat you..." my aunt replied with a big mouth.


    Liu Rui stared at the beads and was silent for a moment. He asked in a low voice, "aunt, I''m handsome. Can I get a discount?"


    "Sorry, I can''t!" aunt''s tone was very firm.


    "You''re awesome!" Liu Rui replied with his teeth clenched, then turned to Han Chao and asked, "what, do you have money in your hand?"


    "I have no money. I know I don''t take money when I go out with you..." Han Chao replied with a big mouth.


    "You''re fucking awesome!" Liu Rui clenched his teeth and shouted. He took out a bank card directly from his wallet, then looked at the aunt in the counter and asked, "what? Is it OK to swipe the card?"


    "OK!" aunt nodded hurriedly, then reached out and grabbed the bank card in Liu Rui''s hand.


    "Grass, there''s nothing else. You can swipe your fucking card!"


    Liu Rui leaned against the counter and scolded abnormally. Then he brushed 30000 Yuan directly on the POS machine, and then ran upstairs with Han Chao in great pain.

 Chapter 981

    Good luck to the hotel.


    After Liu Rui and Han Chao entered the hotel, Han Chao looked at the bed and obviously blackened. Yes, it was blackening rather than yellowing. It was very obvious blackening.


    "Brother, is this a fucking place to live?" Han Chao shouted, looking at the quilt on the bed.


    "Come on, it''s good to have a place to live now. Why are you picky..." Liu Rui replied speechlessly, then lit himself a cigarette and sat down by the bed.


    "Do you think if I turn on this TV now, it will explode?"


    Han Chao sat next to Liu Rui and photographed the 24 inch Changhong big head TV. He asked with a smile.


    "Can you stop fucking talking about the calf? If it''s really broken, I think the aunt downstairs can come up and ask you for 50000 yuan. Can you believe it?" Liu Rui shouted with bare teeth.


    ��������


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this. Then he nodded and smiled and said, "the aunt downstairs is really the best, but I don''t understand why you have to sit in this hotel?"


    "Don''t I fucking tell you? It''s named by others..." Liu Rui stretched out his legs and lay directly on the bed.


    "Hehe, how do I think you didn''t come with this name?" Han Chao asked with a smile.


    "Then why did you say I came here..." Liu Rui asked with his mouth curled.


    "..." Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and said nothing.


    "..." Liu Rui looked at Han Chao and said in a low voice, "this hotel is the closest to the police station on the side of their tower. Once something happens, the police can come here as soon as possible..."


    Han Chao heard this and went straight out of the window. Then he opened the curtain and looked outside. He turned back and smiled at Liu Rui: "I have to say, you can really have a heart!"


    "Grass, you think everyone looks like you fool!" Liu Rui replied silently on the bed, and then said: "ye Zigang can let me open so many rooms. It is estimated that he is afraid that Xiao Wu will find our room and press the monitor in our room. Look, we must be a room by ourselves..."


    "Is it safe to have a fucking room alone?" Han Chao asked with a little worry.


    "It''s estimated that the distance between the fucking room and the room is two steps. If you have anything, it''s estimated that it''s a matter of voice. You''ll come directly. What''s the danger..." Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    "When do you think we can go back?"


    Han Chao then asked.


    "When can we finish the work at the factory? When can we go back?" Liu Rui said in a low voice.


    "Grass, when the fuck will it be finished?" Han Chao collapsed when he heard this.


    "I didn''t find out why you have so many questions now. You can''t fucking wait for ye han to come and ask yourself?" Liu Rui shouted a little irritably, then directly took the big quilt under his head down, and then covered his face.


    "Don''t you fucking dislike this burial?" Han Chao shouted at Liu Rui in some silence.


    "What kind of things do you want to bury or not? I''ve fucking lived in the corn field, and I still need this thing..." Liu Rui replied carelessly, then directly covered his face and stopped talking.


    "You are a fucking cow..." Han Chao looked at the moldy big quilt, and Liu Rui reluctantly muttered, and then sat by the bed.


    After hiding in the quilt for a while, Liu Rui directly opened it all his life, then took the condom on his face, stared at the beads and shouted, "fuck, what the fuck is there in me?"


    "What is it?" Han Chao asked a little confused.


    "Why the fuck do you hide a condom? My grass!" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads, pointing to the condom he had put on the bed for a long time.


    "This..."


    Han Chao looked at the condom on the bed with a helpless tone.


    "This house can''t live anymore. Now I have to take this condom to find that silly old woman to study this problem. This problem is really too fucking serious. Now I have to find a statement. This is necessary..." Liu Rui reached out and took the condom, whetted and hawed, and was about to run outside the house.


    "What the fuck are you doing?" Han Chao shouted at Liu Rui with a smile.


    "I fucking said I have to talk now, don''t you understand?" Liu Rui replied with staring eyes, and then took a condom and directly found the aunt in the counter at the door.


    "What''s the matter with my little brother?" aunt asked with a smile when she saw Liu Rui.


    Liu Rui squinted at his aunt, then directly patted the condom on the table, and then stared at her without saying anything.


    "Little brother, what do you mean by looking at things for aunt? Aunt, I''m so old that I can''t move..." aunt looked at Liu Rui with a little shyness on her face.


    After hearing this, Liu Rui''s eyes, which were not very big, stared directly like a fucking light bulb. He looked at his aunt and shouted, "it''s not aunt. What are you talking to me?"


    "Then what do you mean by showing me something?" aunt was stunned and asked.


    "...." Liu Rui waved helplessly and then said, "I''m not going to tell you that it''s useless now. This thing was found in your hotel room. Now I need an explanation. Can you understand what I mean?"


    Aunt was stunned when she heard Liu Rui''s words, then shook her head slightly and said with a smile: "brother, I really don''t know what you said..."


    "Don''t pretend to be confused with me here. I found a condom in your house. There''s this thing on your bed. Should you give me an explanation now? Tell me?" Liu Rui shouted loudly, patting the table as he spoke.


    Aunt looked at the condom and was stunned. Then she looked at Liu Rui and asked, "little brother, you said you''d finish what you want. What do you say your whole condom is doing here?"


    "Now it''s not what I want to do. I just want to ask for an explanation. Do you understand?" Liu Rui shouted quickly.


    "Well, I have to apologize to you?" aunt looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    ��������


    Liu Rui was silent when he heard this. Then he waved his hands and said, "don''t apologize!"


    "What do you want? I can''t sleep with you because of a condom?" aunt looked at Liu Rui with her eyes tilted.


    "Aunt, what are you thinking in your head and sleeping with me? Please look in the mirror to see if you look like this. You say who will suffer if you sleep with me!" Liu Rui shouted in a broken tone.

 Chapter 982

    Good luck to the hotel.


    After hearing Liu Rui''s words, aunt was stunned. Then she slapped the ledger on the table, stared at Liu Rui and shouted: "What are you talking about? I haven''t seen you talk like that for so long, aunt. What''s the matter with me? Tell me, if I were young, you don''t know how many people chased me! Tell me what you mean by that sentence just now?"


    Liu Rui saw Aunt Liu Rui running with her arms exposed and sleeves rolled up. She quickly stepped back for two steps, then looked at her and asked, "aunt, what are you doing? I told you I''ve practiced. You''d better calm down..."


    "I''ll ask you, what do you mean by taking this thing to me?" aunt stared at Liu Rui and shouted.


    "I... I don''t really mean anything else. What do I mean..." Liu Rui looked at his aunt nervously and explained.


    "Come on, tell me what you mean, you take this thing to me now!" the aunt shouted aggressively.


    "Is this thing in your hotel?" Liu Rui asked, looking at his aunt.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with you? Tell me?" the aunt shouted with her mouth tilted.


    "If this is yours, should you compensate me?" Liu Rui shouted at his aunt.


    Aunt smiled when she heard this and slowly walked into the counter. Liu Rui felt relieved when she saw her enter the counter, because Liu Rui knew that if the aunt really fought with him, Liu Rui''s small lattice might not be able to be someone else''s aunt.


    "You child, wouldn''t you have done so much if you had said you wanted to compensate?" aunt looked at Liu Rui and smiled. Then she directly reached out to take out a box of condoms from the counter and threw them on the table, then squinted at Liu Rui and smiled.


    "Aunt... What do you mean?" Liu Rui asked, stuttering at her.


    "What I mean is not obvious enough?" aunt asked with a smile.


    "No, I asked you to compensate me. What do you mean by taking out a box of condoms for me? Do I lack this thing now?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads and patting the table.


    "What you lack, you say you want to compensate, little brother. I tell you that I have a granular effect and everything is a lever..." aunt said to Liu Rui with a smile.


    "Aunt, what does it matter to me whether you bring particles or not? What can I use now?" Liu Rui shouted, pointing to the condom on the table and staring at the beads.


    "Well, what do you mean? I have to find someone for you to try?" aunt squinted at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Oh, fuck!"


    Liu Rui covered his head and scolded helplessly. Then he said, "what aunt, let''s just say something serious and it''s over..."


    "Then what do you say is serious? You say you are a child. I have told you for so long. You have been hesitating and saying that you don''t understand what you want to do. You say you''ll finish what you want to do. Why hesitate here? What can''t you say quickly?"


    "Yes, what I just communicated with you may be a little implicit. I don''t want to write with you now. Let''s just say the business is over. It''s like this, aunt. If you give me the money, we''ll pass the matter. Do you think it''s ok?" Liu Rui looked at her very directly and said.


    "Didn''t you say you would have finished this? Didn''t you just ask for money? I''ll finish it for you..." aunt smiled and nodded. Then she took out a fifty from the drawer in the counter and photographed it in front of Liu Rui. Then she looked at Liu Rui and asked, "how is it enough?"


    "Just... Just 50?" Liu Rui asked, looking at the notes on the table.


    "Well, because of a condom, I can give you three hundred and five hundred?" my aunt replied speechlessly.


    Liu Rui looked up at his aunt, stretched out his hand and directly picked up the 50 yuan on the table, then looked at his aunt and said, "I tell you it''s not a matter of money. This is what I should say as a consumer!"


    "Can you hurry?" aunt shouted, looking at Liu Rui speechless.


    Liu Rui looked back at his aunt and then ran upstairs with the money.


    When Liu Rui entered the room, Han Chao was already asleep in bed. Liu Rui stepped forward and kicked Han Chao''s ass directly, then stared at the beads and shouted, "when the fuck is it? Are you still in the mood to sleep?"


    Han Chao was frightened by Liu Rui''s foot and sat up directly. Then he rubbed his eyes and looked at Liu Rui and asked, "are you back?"


    "Well, I''ve been writing with this aunt for a long time..." Liu Rui agreed with his mouth tilted.


    "No, what''s the result? Has aunt told you?" Han Chao looked at Liu Rui with a smile and asked.


    "Yes, I''ve come out in person. Do you think he can''t give me an explanation?" Liu Rui replied with a big mouth, then looked at Han Chao and said: "all right, don''t fucking sleep, let''s go out and do something..."


    "You haven''t told me what aunt gave you?" Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Is this question very important?" Liu Rui replied with his eyes askew, then stared at the beads and said, "I really can''t understand you young people. Can you care about our main problems now?"


    Lao Bian is fucking lost. You''re still sleeping here. What do you mean?


    "What are you going to say at aunt''s?" Han Chao asked.


    "No, I find that you can''t understand why I''m talking to you now. Did I tell you that this problem is not important!" Liu Rui replied with staring eyes.


    "Then tell me what''s going on?" Han Chao shouted helplessly.


    "... why do you have to know?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at Han Chao.


    "Ah, I really want to know what aunt gave you..." Han Chao asked seriously.


    "Just give me 50 yuan, are you fucking satisfied?" Liu Rui stared at the beads and shouted helplessly. Then he ran directly outside the house.


    "Ha ha..." Han Chao laughed, then hurriedly caught up with Liu Rui''s pace, and then smiled and asked, "why do you look like this? I''m just asking. Are you so anxious?"


    "You roll the calf for me. I''m very upset now. I don''t want to tell you a fucking word. Can you understand?" Liu Rui shouted at Han Chao, staring at the beads.


    "I''m really convinced that it''s not you..." Han Chao shouted silently behind Liu Rui.

 Chapter 983

    In an interrogation room.


    Zhang Xiaogang sat in the office with his colleagues, reading the newspaper and drinking tea. However, since Lao Bian and Xiao Hei had an accident, Zhang Xiaogang was basically in no mood to do anything else. After all, his job as a director failed, and Zhang Xiaogang must be angry.


    "Oh... You say my right eyelid is idle day by day. What the fuck is it to dance?" Zhang Xiaogang asked, looking at his colleagues.


    "No, we''re all over. What''s wrong with your right eyelid?" the colleague replied to Zhang Xiaogang without a word, and then said, "you''re worried because you can''t be a director at this time?"


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this, then nodded slightly and said: "there may be some reasons in this regard..."


    "What''s your idea? We haven''t had a fucking accident here for so long, so we have to catch up with the Hougong gang. I''m convinced when something happens..." the colleague smiled back.


    "What are you taking? I''m really taking it. You said that after talking to the people in the harem for such a long time, I spent more than 3000 yuan to invite them to eat crabs. Fuck, it''s all in vain..." Zhang Xiaogang replied angrily to JB, and then asked: "How much hope can the harem have for cooperation with us if we follow the current trend?"


    The colleague was stunned when he heard this, then touched his chin and said, "in fact, it''s very simple. The main reason is that you can get those two people back now. Don''t we have so many things?"


    "Isn''t that nonsense?" Zhang Xiaogang scolded speechlessly, then stretched out his hand to light a cigarette for himself, took a deep breath, looked at his colleagues and said, "if I can find those two people, what else can I tell you? Now our main problem is that these two people are lost?"


    "By the way, what did the director say?" the colleague looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    "What else can he say? He''s just waiting to retire now. Basically, he doesn''t care about us. He symbolically found me a few people to help me investigate, but I don''t know what the level of those people in our bureau is? Why not? What''s not enough to eat? If I wait for them to find someone for me, I''d better go out by myself Looking for... "


    "Hehe, those people are really not reliable things..." the colleague smiled helplessly and then said: "do you have any clues about the two people in the harem now?"


    "If I have a clue, do you think I can still sit here and talk to you? Can I fucking sit here and read the newspaper?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted.


    "By the way, don''t you know a lot of people in society? You look for these people?" the colleague was stunned and said.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this, then touched his chin, looked at his colleagues and said, "don''t say ha, you''re really a way..."


    "Nonsense, in a small place like our iron tower, you can''t do anything else. You just recognize many people. If you can''t use this advantage, what are you talking about here?" my colleague looked at Zhang Xiaogang with his legs crossed.


    "Hehe, don''t talk about it yet. Your brain is still very good sometimes. I''ll tell you..." Zhang Xiaogang nodded very satisfied, then took out the phone and dialed a phone.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the person opposite connected the phone, he quickly smiled and asked, "brother Zhang, what''s the matter?"


    "What are you doing, pockmarked?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "What else can I do? Stay at home..." the person opposite the conversation smiled back, and then said: "brother Zhang, I haven''t done anything illegal recently. I told you when you called me that I''m a little upset now..."


    "You didn''t dare to violate the law and discipline. What are you doing when you''re idle?" Zhang Xiaogang scolded silently, and then said, "I remember you had a company, didn''t you?"


    "Company?" the man across the street was stunned.


    "That''s the thief company. I remember what you told me last time..."


    "It''s not brother Zhang. I don''t steal things now, and the company is gone. Don''t wrong good people here. I tell you..." the person opposite shouted after hearing Zhang Xiaogang''s words.


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled silently and then said, "what, you don''t have to be nervous now. I tell you, I just want to ask you, do you know us now?"


    "It''s not brother Zhang. How do I feel you''re talking to me here?" the person opposite was stunned and asked.


    "What''s the matter? I''ll fucking talk to you. I''ll ask you if you know the thieves of our iron tower..." Zhang Xiaogang scolded wordlessly.


    "Well, brother Zhang, I don''t have any contact with them now. Don''t worry now. There''s really no contact..." the person opposite vowed.


    "Don''t fuck with me. Let me tell you this. I have something to do with you now!"


    "Brother Zhang, what are you looking for me?" the man opposite asked helplessly.


    "I''ve lost two people here now, so I want your people to help me find it. At that time, I remember that you weren''t a thief. Didn''t there still be hundreds of people in your company? I asked you if what you said was true or bragging to me?" Zhang Xiaogang asked on the phone.


    The person opposite was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said: "brother Zhang, if you say so, I''m not bragging to you. Our gang basically covers the whole tower. As long as it''s any trouble on our tower side, I can give you a clear study. If you want to find someone, you can find me and find the right person..."


    "Are you sure you don''t brag?" Zhang Xiaogang asked suspiciously.


    "It''s not big brother. I don''t have anything to brag about with you. Just go outside and ask. When did I brag? If you do something else, I may not be able, but if you let me find someone for you, it must be no problem!" the person opposite shouted.


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled, then looked at his colleagues and asked, "what car did the people here drive that day? What''s the license plate number?"


    "It should be three jeeps, and the signs are blocked!" the colleague whispered back.


    "Well, you can help me find three cars now. These three cars are jeeps, and the car brands are not covered..." Zhao Xiaogang turned to the phone and said.


    "That''s it?" cried the man opposite, staring at the beads.

 Chapter 984

    The interrogation room of the tower.


    Zhang Xiaogang held his cell phone in his hand and shouted to the microphone in silence: "if I have all the fucking information, can I find you? I can find it myself..."


    "Brother, it''s mainly you. The difficulty coefficient is really fucking big. You know, you give me so much information now. How can I help you find it?" the person across the phone said mildly.


    "I didn''t give you this information. Isn''t it enough for you?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a big mouth.


    "If you give me information, I can bear it, but brother, what''s that thing you told you? It''s still the whole three jeeps, or a foreign brand. How do you think I can find it?" the person opposite shouted in silence.


    "No, three black jeeps are all foreign brands. Is this information not fucking obvious in our small place of the iron tower?"


    "What''s the obvious thing?" the other side replied speechless, and then said, "brother, the information you give me now is basically no different from looking for a needle in a haystack, you know?"


    "It''s no use telling me this less. Just say if you can help me..." Zhang Xiaogang asked a little irritable.


    "Well, brother Zhang, although your task is a little difficult, I tell you that if you find me, you''ll really find the right person..."


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled silently and then whispered, "what do you mean? I know in my heart. If you can help me find these people, I can''t treat you badly and it''s over?"


    "Safe, brother Zhang, if I had you, I would be relieved..." he replied with a smile.


    "Grass, you fucking know what you mean, but let me remind you that this task is very difficult. There are guns in the hands opposite, so you are responsible for finding out their position for me. Don''t worry about others. Do you understand?" Zhang Xiaogang kindly reminded.


    "Brother Zhang, you can rest assured that I will drive carefully..." the person opposite replied with a smile, and then said: "brother Zhang, are you sure you have this news here? Can you give me some information?"


    "Roll the calf, if I fucking have it, can I not tell you?" Zhang Xiaogang scolded speechlessly, then stared at the beads and shouted, "I tell you this matter is very important to me. If you can''t understand it for me, we should have a good talk about it at that time..."


    "Ha ha..." the person opposite smiled helplessly, and then whispered, "brother Zhang, don''t worry, I''ll certainly do it for you..."


    "OK, hang up!" Zhang Xiaogang replied helplessly, then directly threw his mobile phone on the table, rubbed his temples, looked at his colleagues and said, "I''m fucking dealing with these things now, fuck..."


    "Hehe, don''t mention that these people are really useful now. I heard that his thief company is basically like the beggars'' sect. There are their people in any community of our iron tower, so you really find the right person. If these people can''t find the whereabouts of the two people in the harem, we don''t have to pull the calf and wait directly at home It''s over... "The colleague replied with a smile.


    "Are you true or false?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with some doubt.


    "There''s nothing I can do to lie to you when I''m fucking idle?" the colleague scolded helplessly, and then said, "don''t underestimate this thief company. It''s said that there are hundreds of people..."


    "Fuck, these people are so fucking arrogant. If I hadn''t asked them, I would have taken someone to copy their house!" Zhang Xiaogang shouted with staring beads.


    "Ha ha..." the colleague smiled helplessly and whispered, "I don''t want to brag with you. It''s this pockmarked son. As long as you go out of the interrogation room now, they will know whether you believe it or not?"


    "So awesome?"


    "Not so much, you really don''t underestimate these people. I tell you..." the colleague asked with his mouth tilted.


    "What, do you think we are very hopeful to find these two people in the harem?" Zhang Xiaogang looked at his colleagues with some excitement and asked.


    "As long as the group of people who came today didn''t leave our Tower Development Zone, they can find it!" the colleague replied with great certainty.


    "Fuck, if I can find these people, I have to clean up these fools. Fuck, what the fuck are you going to do if you dare to run to me and rob people?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted with his eyes staring at the beads, then turned around with his hands on his back, and then dialed a phone with his mobile phone.


    "Who are you calling?" the colleague asked with a smile.


    "I''ll fucking ask if we have any results there..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a big mouth.


    "What do you study with them? What the fuck can they find with that IQ one by one..." the colleague replied in silence.


    "Don''t you care if you can find me?" Zhang Xiaogang answered silently with his mobile phone, then directly pressed the dial key, and then asked the phone, "what, what are you doing now?"


    "Nothing..." the policeman on the opposite side whispered back.


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang said in silence for a while, and then said, "do you have any information over there?"


    "No!" the person opposite answered very crisp.


    "OK, you have nothing to do. Go home and stay..." Zhang Xiaogang replied without words. Then he hung up the phone directly, turned his head and looked at his colleagues and said, "what the fuck do we do with these wastes in the police station? It''s like a fool every day. I don''t know what to do. I''m really fucking convinced..."


    "It''s OK for you to let those people in our bureau gamble and play mahjong with others, but if you let them work for you, it''s basically useless?" the colleague replied with a smile.


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled helplessly, then turned to his colleagues and said, "in fact, I think these people are very fucking awesome. You say they are three cars and dare to rob people from us directly. I''ve seen such bandits for the first time..."


    "What are you? You didn''t fucking see those people with your own eyes. Do you know how old they took the lead?" the colleague looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    "How old?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "I simply estimated that the boy would be in his twenties!" the colleague looked at Zhang Xiaogang and replied.

 Chapter 985

    In the interrogation room.


    "No, you''re telling me how old that man is?" Zhang Xiaogang asked in surprise.


    "I''m in my twenties, and I just fucking look at those people. I know that even if I call all the fools in our bureau, they have worked hard and can do it!" the colleague shouted with a big mouth.


    "Isn''t that a bit exaggerated? What the fuck is this? If we count those women in our bureau, there are more than 20 fucking people. Although they are usually waste, they are all graduates of a serious police school..." Zhang Xiaogang is very nervous now, because the more powerful the opposite is, the more fucking difficult the task of saving people here will be.


    "I''m fine. What are you exaggerating? I think those people are special forces and mercenaries..." my colleague said with a smile.


    "Grass, I won''t fucking talk to you. The more evil it is, why don''t you say they are flying tigers in helicopters?" Zhang Xiaogang replied with a big mouth.


    "Hehe, do you believe it or not, but they are not the best in the city..." the colleague continued.


    "They dare to take * to our interrogation room to rob people. These people are not strong enough. Who the fuck is strong enough?" Zhang Xiaogang was stunned and asked.


    "I tell you, they''re not the best. No one in H city doesn''t know that your partner is the fucking best!"


    Zhang Xiaogang became interested when he heard this. He turned to his colleague and asked, "tell me how the harem is so awesome?"


    "You can''t ask if you''re fucking okay? Just look for someone in the city in the harem. No one doesn''t know what they do..."


    "Why are you talking so much nonsense? Just tell me and it''s over..." Zhang Xiaogang scolded helplessly.


    "Grass..." my colleague glanced at Zhang Xiaogang with an oblique eye, and then said: "a few days ago, the captain of the criminal investigation team in our city directly took more than 30 armed policemen and had to search Ye Han, the boss of the Hougong. Do you know what ye Han, the boss of the Hougong, said at that time?"


    "What did you say?" Zhang Xiaogang asked curiously.


    "Ye Han said directly that I can let you search, but if you can''t find anything today, I''ll make you feel embarrassed in front of these people. Then the stupid captain didn''t let Ye Han frighten him and began to search!" the colleague said vividly.


    "Did you find anything at last?" Zhang Xiaogang asked looking at his colleagues.


    "Hehe, don''t tell me. I really found something!"


    "What did you find?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "Found a bunch of second kicks..." the colleague smiled back, and then said: "the captain knew that he didn''t find anything, his face was fucking green, and ye Han went up with three big mouths! Then he left smartly. You said that ye Han was too strong to dare to reach out to hit the captain of the criminal investigation team in the city!"


    "This is a little fucking arrogant?" Zhang Xiaogang stammered.


    "Hehe, people are arrogant and have arrogant capital. The captain of the criminal investigation team has never dealt with their harem, but ye Han has to clean it up every time. You say this fool is shameless. This time, he picked his mother''s harem. Who can''t see the body of your mother''s harem? Liu yonger generation, followed by Du Jiaji''s white treasure team, which is fucking configured in Ricky, H city This is the invincible existence... "


    "Then the captain didn''t look for the harem?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "Still looking for trouble. Do you know how the captain handled it?"


    "I don''t know..." Zhang Xiaogang shook his head.


    "Go back and be suspended directly!"


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this. He stared at the beads and shouted, "what you said is true or false. Why am I so mysterious?"


    "What''s fucking true or false? I''ll tell you so. All these things I said are true. If you don''t believe it, you can go to the city to inquire. What if I boast in a word? Besides, what does the harem have to do with me? Is it necessary for me to boast to them?"


    "You really don''t need to brag to them..." Zhang Xiaogang nodded with a smile.


    "So, if you can catch the big tree in the harem now, I tell you, I''ll be ready to mix with you for the rest of my life..." my colleague smiled at Zhang Xiaogang and said.


    "Cao, you fucking talk like that. How do I feel that I''m being fooled by you?" Zhang Xiaogang asked, looking at his colleagues in silence.


    "Hehe, what''s the advantage of fooling you? If I''m in your position now, I''ll just fix it with the harem. I''ll tell you, brother Zhang, you''ll basically ascend to the sky step by step..."


    "Step up to the sky!"


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this sentence, and then said with a smile: "you use this word very fucking in place!"


    "Must be in place!" the colleague bared his teeth and smiled, then hugged Zhang Xiaogang''s shoulder and said, "brother Zhang, there''s nothing to do this evening. Let''s go for a walk in the bath center?"


    "Fuck, what the fuck am I like now? Are you still in the mood to talk to me about this useless calf?" Zhang Xiaogang looked at his colleagues and asked.


    "Oh, I''m busy, but I still have to rest..." the colleague bared his teeth and replied, and then said: "I heard who came to his family with two big foreign girls. They look very good, mainly because they have big breasts. Are you sure you don''t want to test the water?"


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this, then licked his lips and said, "what you said is true or false?"


    "What''s true or false? I''m fucking idle every day. I''ll make this lie for you..." my colleague replied in silence.


    "You see your chest is big?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "This thing, anyway, I''ve never seen such a big one..." the colleague bared his teeth and said, "if you want to go, I''ll call there now to save people going out with others..."


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang looked at his colleague and was silent. Then he smiled, nodded, bared his teeth and said, "call!"


    "Ha ha!" the colleague looked at Zhang Xiaogang, smiled, then patted Zhang Xiaogang on the shoulder and said, "I fucking knew you were proud of this..."


    "You fucking call and you''re done. Why are you talking so much nonsense!" Zhang Xiaogang shouted helplessly.


    The colleague smiled, then took out his mobile phone directly, knew the phone of the chicken head opposite, dialed it, said a few words, and directly gestured an OK gesture to Zhang Xiaogang.

 Chapter 986

    On the other side, the tower is in a community.


    A young man sat on the sofa, reached out and took out his curling pot, then lit it twice with a lighter, then directly put his nose next to the curling pot, stared at his big eyes and sucked hard, and then flopped on the sofa.


    "Didn''t I tell you to clean less? Why don''t you have a fucking face?" at this time, a slightly older man in his thirties came out of the bedroom, looked at the confused young man lying on the sofa and scolded.


    "I''m just idle and have nothing to do. What are you always shouting about..." the young man blew his nose, turned his head and looked at the man and replied.


    "You''re fucking talking to you!" the man stared at the bead and scolded, kicked it on the young man''s waist, then stared at the bead and shouted, "roll the calf!"


    "No..." the young man sat up and looked at the man and shouted.


    "Pa!"


    The man didn''t wait for the young man to react. He just smoked with a big mouth, then stared at the beads and shouted, "who the fuck are you with? No, what''s wrong with me asking you to smoke less?"


    "I don''t gamble or go whoring. What''s wrong with me smoking this?" the young man stared at the man and shouted.


    "I fucking asked you to roll the calf, can''t you fucking understand me?" the man stared at the beads and shouted. Then he stretched out his hand to give it to the young man again, but the young man reacted and hid directly.


    "He smokes this thing every day, what the fuck he smokes, what the fuck!" the man scolded silently, and then directly took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone.


    "What''s the matter, pockmarked brother?" the person opposite asked politely after connecting the phone.


    "What little card, what are you doing now?" the man asked on the phone.


    "It''s all right, what''s the matter, pockmarked brother!" the person opposite asked with a smile.


    "That what, the captain of our police station called me just now..." pockmarked replied in a low voice.


    "It''s not pockmarked brother. Why is he calling you when he''s free? Is something wrong with our brother?" the person opposite the phone asked in surprise.


    "No, he asked me to help..." pockmarked replied in a low voice, and then said: "they seem to have lost two people from the police, so they want us to help find them..."


    "Pockmarked brother, I don''t like what I said. We are thieves and people are police. We''d better stay away from these people..." the person opposite the phone advised very carefully.


    "Cao, do you think I want to make do with them? Is it him? They found me first. You said they were the police. They all took the initiative to find me. Can I fucking promise?" pockmarked replied in silence, and then said: "Now he needs us. If we can help them, won''t he owe us a favor?"


    "If you say so, it''s really the same thing, but Zhang Xiaogang is such a fool. It''s hard for our brother. Don''t forget pockmarked brother?" the person opposite then reminded.


    "Grass, if you talk like that, shall we still talk to Zhang Xiaogang or what?" pockmarked scolded silently, and then said: "you don''t have to write with me. I''ll do whatever I ask you to do. You can ask me about the jeep that suddenly appeared in our iron tower these days, and then it''s still a foreign brand, three black ones!"


    "It''s done?" the man opposite shouted silently.


    "Well, the other side gave me this information. At that time, you can talk to your brothers and say that if you have information, you can tell me directly..." pockmarked nodded back.


    "That what pockmarked brother, is your information a little too little?"


    "What can I do if someone gives me this fucking information?" pockmarked replied with staring eyes, and then said, "tell your brothers who can find useful information and give 10000 directly, cash without ink!"


    "Pockmarked brother, are you true or false?" the person across the phone shouted excitedly.


    "When the fuck did I joke with you? By the way, do you still have some brothers detained in the bureau?" pockmarked continued.


    "Yes, Zhang Xiaogang took it. We don''t have money to catch people here..."


    "If you make it clear to me, I''ll finish it by directly giving you people to come out!" pockmarked replied casually. He knew that these two people were very important to Zhao Xiaogang, otherwise Zhang Xiaogang could not call him directly, so pockmarked knew that no matter what requirements he said, Zhang Xiaogang could be satisfied, and the premise was to find these two people.


    "Brother pockmarked, we have a deal!" shouted the across the phone excitedly.


    "Hehe, just let me know what''s going on. It''s a small matter not only to get money, but also to get people..." pockmarked smiled back and then said, "if there''s nothing wrong, I won''t tell you. You can make good arrangements there, you know?"


    "Don''t worry. Don''t worry, I''ll arrange it!" the person opposite quickly replied.


    "OK!" pockmarked looked at the mobile phone and smiled. Then he slowly put down the mobile phone, turned his head and looked at the young man sitting on the side playing with the mobile phone. Reluctantly, he said, "go out and do something for me!"


    "What''s the matter? I won''t buy cigarettes for you. I''ll tell you!" the young man replied with his eyes askew.


    "I''m fucking idle. I don''t have anything to ask you to buy me any cigarettes. Now get out and help me find the three jeeps that came out of our iron tower recently..."


    "Aren''t you looking for someone else for this job?" the young man shouted a little reluctantly.


    "I can''t find you if I fucking find someone else? What''s the matter with you? Why is it so hard for me to let you do some work now?" pockmarked son stared at the young man and shouted.


    "..." the young man looked at pockmarked and was silent for a moment. Then he put away his mobile phone and said helplessly, "you can force me, I can fucking go!"


    "I fucking doubt how I can accept such a little brother as you. I''m lazier than his mother..." pockmarked scolded helplessly.


    "If my sister hadn''t let you sleep for three years, could you take me?" the young man asked with a big mouth.


    "Get the fuck out of here. I don''t want to talk to you right now. Do you hear me..." pockmarked stared at beads and shouted.


    The young man looked at pockmarks, looked at his mobile phone, stretched out his hand and said, "give me the car key and I''ll drive out..."


    Pockmarked son was stunned and directly threw the car key into the young man''s hand.

 Chapter 987

    Tower Development Zone.


    Han Chao and Liu Rui stood at the gate of the police station of the iron tower. Han Chao looked at Liu Rui in silence and said, "brother, you have nothing to do to bring me here?"


    "Lao Bian and Xiao Hei are lost. We have to call the police..." Liu Rui replied with a big mouth, and then dragged Han Chao to the police station.


    "Brother, what the fuck is this place? Are you crazy? This is a fucking police station. What are you doing in there? Turn yourself in?" Han Chao shouted, standing in place and waiting for beads.


    "You know, a JB has an accident now, and the police is the key to his mother..." Liu Rui replied speechlessly, and then said, "you haven''t committed a fucking crime. Why are you so afraid?"


    "I''m not afraid. I may be born with some resistance to this place..." Han Chao replied shyly.


    "Don''t fucking talk to me. Now we have to rely on the help of the police to find Lao Bian and Xiao Hei!" Liu Rui replied to Han Chao with great certainty, and then said, "we must work together to solve a big case, don''t you understand?"


    "You don''t fucking talk to me. I fucking hear that my head hurts at the police station, and you don''t talk to me here. We''d better go back and do what we should do..." Han Chao reluctantly replied and turned around to run in the direction of the hotel.


    "What''s the matter? Can you stop fucking counseling?" Liu Rui scolded irritably.


    "It''s not a matter of my advice. Let me tell you this. Our harem is getting fucked up by the police station. What do you say you have nothing to do? Throw yourself into the net?" Han Chao helplessly looked at Liu Rui and shouted.


    "Why, what''s in your heart?"


    Liu Rui looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "What the fuck can I do?"


    Han Chao stared at the beads and shouted.


    "It''s nothing. Don''t ink with me. Hurry in with me..." Liu Rui put his big mouth and stretched out his hand to directly drag Han Chao into the police station.


    "I''m really convinced. Why did you come out with you fool?" Han Chao scolded reluctantly, then threw away Liu Rui''s big hand, stared at beads and shouted: "I can fucking go in with you, but I''ll make it clear to you first. If something happens later, I don''t care about you, and I don''t have a penny on me now, so you don''t have to have other ideas..."


    "No, I fucking found out why you talk so much now. I''ll finish whatever I asked you to do. It''s like an old woman..." Liu Rui shouted helplessly, and then ran directly into the police station.


    Han Chao stood there for a moment, hesitated for a long time, and finally followed Liu Rui in.


    ����


    Liu Rui went into the police station, looked around with his hands on his back and eyes, then shouted at his throat, "who''s in charge here?"


    "Brother, you''re here to report the case. Can you pretend to be anxious..." Han Chao stood beside Liu Rui and shouted with his teeth.


    Liu Rui squinted at the whole police station, and then whispered, "we must show some momentum in the face of these people..."


    "Brother, you came to call the police. What kind of momentum do you want?" Han Chao shouted speechless.


    "Don''t fucking talk to me. I don''t want to talk to you now. Do you hear me? I''ll learn from you. Do you hear me?" Liu Rui replied with his mouth tilted, and then shouted, "what, why didn''t anyone receive me?"


    "You''re fucking crazy!" Han Chao pulled Liu Rui when he heard this.


    "I told you to stop talking..." Liu Rui reluctantly replied. Then he ran directly to the female policeman in front of the police station, smiled at the female policeman and asked, "what are you doing, police sister?"


    The girl squinted at Liu Rui, then pursed her lips and said, "are you looking for the wrong person?"


    "No, I just came to you. I can see you at a glance in the vast crowd!" Liu Rui looked at the girl and replied.


    "Do you see me?" the girl smiled helplessly and then whispered, "this is my business card. I have a chance to come and play..."


    "Now do the fucking police have business cards?" Liu Rui muttered silently, then reached for the business card, looked down and was stunned.


    Han Chao stood aside and looked at his business card helplessly. He looked at Liu Rui in surprise and asked, "now the police are working part-time?"


    "Girl, are you a policeman?" Liu Rui shouted at the girl with staring beads.


    "No, isn''t it written on my business card? Fast food 300..." the girl pointed to the pink card in Liu Rui''s hand and said with a smile.


    "You''re not a policeman. What are you doing in this dress?" Liu Rui shouted in silence.


    "Isn''t this * me? Then I was brought here by the police..."


    "Grass!" Liu Rui scolded with a broken expression. Then he looked at the girl and said, "what should you do? Who can fucking harden this fucking uniform? It''s too realistic..."


    "Maybe this lifelike feeling is popular..." Han Chao looked at the girl''s clothes that looked like security uniforms and nodded back.


    "Roll the calf, what the fuck is this, my grass!" Liu Rui scolded irritably, threw the card in his hand on the ground, looked around and whispered, "is there no serious person in this police station?"


    At this time, a little policeman came running to Liu Rui with a book in his arms, then looked at Liu Rui and asked, "what are you two doing?"


    "Are you a policeman or *?" Liu Rui asked, looking at the little policeman very carefully.


    "*?" the little policeman was stunned for a moment, and then looked at Liu Rui very seriously. His eyes seemed like looking at a fool.


    "This should be true..." Han Chao stood aside and whispered a reminder.


    "What''s true or false?" Liu Rui asked with a big mouth.


    "I fucking said the policeman should be true!!" Han Chao stared at the beads and said in a broken tone.


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. Then he looked at the police and asked, "are you a real policeman?"


    "This is the police station. Can you still see the fake police?" the policeman replied reluctantly, and then asked, "what do you two do? Take people or report?"


    "What can I do here? I must have come to the security guard. Don''t I have something to find the police now? I''m specially here to find the police..." Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied.

 Chapter 988

    The police looked at Liu Rui up and down, and then whispered, "you two really called the police?"


    "Nonsense, I don''t call the police. What am I doing here?" Liu Rui replied in silence.


    "Pay attention to your speaking attitude..." Han Chao scolded wordlessly.


    The little policeman looked at Liu Rui and was stunned. Then he found a table directly from his book and handed it to Liu Rui. Then he looked at Liu Rui and asked, "did you call the police before you came?"


    "Forget..." Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    "No..." the policeman looked at Liu Rui silently, then clenched his teeth and said, "you can forget to call the police before you come. Did you lose your sow or what? You''re so sad..."


    "You''re right. In his eyes, it''s no different from losing two sows..." Han Chao bared his teeth and replied.


    "..." the policeman looked at Liu Rui for a while and said, "well, you two just find a place to fill in this form."


    "Uncle policeman, we two have something urgent. Why do we fill in the form?" Liu Rui shouted at the policeman.


    "Look who''s in a hurry here?" the policeman replied with staring eyes, and then said: "our side is a small police station with fewer people and more reports. You can make do with it."


    "It''s not whether you''re a police station or a bank. I have to queue up to report the fucking case. Do I use the whole number or something?" Liu Rui shouted speechless.


    "I told you, our side is a small police station. If you really have something urgent, you can go to the police station in the city and call the police. If you''re not in a hurry, line up on our side..." the policeman replied speechless.


    Liu Rui looked up at the policeman, then smiled and said, "if I really have something urgent, why do you delay me?"


    "What do you say?" asked the policeman, squinting his eyes.


    "Tell me who is responsible for the accident?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    "No, are you sick? If you don''t call the police, what should you do if you don''t call the police? I don''t have time to talk to you, okay?" the police also stared at Liu Rui and shouted.


    "What''s your attitude, comrade?" Han Chao shouted a little.


    "That''s my attitude. What do you want?" the policeman asked Han Chao.


    "Fuck you..." Han Chao couldn''t control his mood when he heard this. He was about to run towards the little policeman.


    "What are you doing?" Liu Rui shouted at Han Chao, staring at the beads, and then scolded Han Chao: "why, you have to fight with others, isn''t it? They''re police, and you fucking reach out and attack the police!"


    Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and didn''t speak.


    "What Comrade, we''ll finish filling out the form now. Don''t care..." Liu Rui smiled back to the police, then reached out and took out the cigarette in his trouser pocket and stuffed it into the police''s hand. The police looked down at the Chinese cigarette in his hand, stunned, and then said with his mouth tilted: "If you know something, just fill out the form and come to me later..."


    "Thanks..." Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied.


    "Let your friend pay attention!" the policeman pointed to Han Chao and said, then ran to his office with the shelf.


    Liu Rui squinted at the form in his hand, turned his head at Han Chao and said, "are you fucking crazy? What are you doing with him when you''re free?"


    "I don''t fucking like this fool..." Han Chao replied with a big mouth.


    "I don''t know who you can see." Liu Rui scolded wordlessly, then directly threw the form into Han Chao''s hand, then looked at Han Chao and said, "what, you fill in this form!"


    "I can''t fucking write..." Han Chao shouted righteously.


    "You can''t write. What the fuck are you shouting at me?" Liu Rui scolded speechless. Then he took the form and found a place at random, puckered his ass and began to fill in the form.


    "What''s the postcode here?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Han Chao after writing a few times.


    "I don''t know..." Han Chao replied with great emotion.


    "This fucking case is like his mother''s. even several children in his mother''s house ask him if my children have anything to do with me calling the police..." Liu Rui scolded silently, and then shouted: "I have nothing to write in the process of this fucking accident. How the fuck do I know?"


    Liu Rui murmured and hawed for a long time. Finally, he filled in the form, then walked to the door of the office and knocked gently.


    "Come in!"


    The voice of the little policeman sounded.


    Hearing this, Liu Rui hurriedly pushed open the door, then smiled at the police and said, "what Comrade, I''ve filled in..."


    "Go out and wait..."


    After the police took the form, they directly reached out and pushed Liu Rui. Liu Rui was stunned at the police, didn''t speak, and silently withdrew from the room.


    ����


    On the highway.


    I sat in the Land Rover and squinted at the scenery outside.


    "How the hell is it so far?" Ji Xuan looked at his watch and shouted with some collapse.


    "Why, can''t you sit still?" I asked with a smile.


    "Grass, I''ve been fucking holding my urine for three hours..." Ji Xuan replied speechlessly, looked up at things and asked, "man, how long do we have to take?"


    Things heard this, looked down at the GPS in the car, smiled and said, "it''s estimated that it will take more than two hours..."


    "What''s the matter?" Ji Xuan stared at the beads and shouted. Then he hurriedly shouted: "find me a place to stop. I''m so fucking suffocating, and my bladder is suffocating and exploding..."


    "If we go to the service station, it will be far away..." the thing replied with a smile.


    "That his mother also can''t hold back?" Ji Xuan stares at beads and shouts.


    "Why don''t you make do with this?" I stretched out my hand and took out a mineral water bottle, looked at Ji Xuan with a smile and said.


    Ji Xuan looked at the mineral water bottle in my hand and was stunned. Then he shouted at the top of his voice, "can this thing fucking pee?"


    "Then you don''t have to..." I replied with a smile, and then said: "we used to use this thing..."


    "Roll the calf, if I fucking believe you, I might as well pee in my pants..." Ji Xuan replied to me irritably.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and didn''t speak.


    After about ten minutes, Ji Xuan looked at me with a big green face and was stunned. Then he smiled and said, "what about the leaf? What about the mineral water bottle you just had? Lend me..."

 Chapter 989

    Inside the Land Rover.


    "Why can''t you hold it?" I asked, looking at Ji Xuan with a smile.


    "Can you stop talking nonsense and give me the bottle..." Ji Xuan looked at me in great pain and shouted.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Ji Xuan and smiled. Then I reached out and took out the mineral water bottle. Then I looked at Ji Xuan and said, "don''t you say you''re a fool if you believe me?"


    "Ye Han, you''re fucking writing with me. Can you believe me?" Ji Xuan stared at beads and shouted with a very ferocious expression.


    "No, what''s your attitude? North and south, do you think I can give him this bottle?" I turned to look at North and South and asked.


    "If it were me, give me 20000 and I can give it to him!" the north and South replied to me very well.


    "Ha ha..." I laughed, turned to look at Ji Xuan and said, "what, brother Xuan, you heard just now. My side is not as black as the north and the south. In view of our relationship, you give me 10000, and this bottle will be given to you..."


    "Did you fucking mean it?" Ji Xuan shouted, staring at the beads.


    "I did it on purpose. I gave it to you just now. You don''t want it. Now you say I did it on purpose. How can you do this? If you don''t want it...".


    "I drafted it, I''m really fucking convinced!" Ji Xuan looked at me and scolded with his teeth. Then he shouted in a low voice, "is it OK to transfer?"


    "Ha ha, brother Xuan, wouldn''t you have done so much if you had this attitude earlier?" I grinned and then reached out to take out the bottle and threw it to Ji Xuan. Ji Xuan looked at the mineral water bottle in his hand and was very distressed.


    "What are you looking at? It''s not enough for you?" I asked with a smile.


    "I don''t want to tell you a fucking word now. I''ll tell you!"


    Ji Xuan glared back at me and then twisted over with the mineral water bottle. I turned my head and looked at the north and South and smiled. The South and North understood what I meant in an instant. Looking at Ji Xuan, he smiled and shouted at his throat, "my grass!"


    "What the fuck''s the matter with you?" I turned my head and shouted at the north and south.


    North and South looked at me, smiled and didn''t speak. Ji Xuan also turned his head and looked at North and south, speechless.


    "You''re all right. Can you stop yelling? I''m scared to death..." I scolded wordlessly.


    "Don''t shout, don''t shout..." Nanbei smiled back to me.


    Ji Xuan saw that after the two of us didn''t speak, he turned around with a mineral water bottle. The north and South looked at me and smiled. Seeing that Ji Xuan''s body had just shaken, he hurriedly shouted at his throat, "I grass!"


    "What are you shouting at him?" I asked, staring at the beads.


    "Nothing..." Nanbei smiled helplessly.


    Ji Xuan looked at me and the north and the south, holding a mineral water bottle in his hand, shivering at the north and the South and said, "brother, can you stop shouting? As soon as I was about to pee out, you fucking screamed, and I stubbornly held it back."


    "Ha ha..." north and South looked at Ji Xuan, smiled and whispered, "it''s not intentional!"


    "That what, I''ll turn ten thousand for you later. I beg you not to shout, OK?" Ji Xuan looked at the north and south to discuss.


    "Ha ha, OK!" the north and South looked at Ji Xuan and smiled.


    "I''m really fucking convinced. I''m fucking idle. Why do I take a car with you?" Ji Xuan scolded silently, and then adjusted his body with a mineral water bottle.


    "Don''t shout, I''ll tell you!" Ji Xuan shouted back at the north and south.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t shout..." Nanbei replied with a smile.


    ��������


    Ji Xuan was silent for a moment, and then began to pee directly. Ji Xuan peed directly for five or six minutes before slowly putting down the mineral water bottle in his hand.


    "How''s the urine?" I asked, looking at Ji Xuan with a smile.


    "Fuck, it''s not good to be with you. Now I really understand Du Xianyang''s words..." Ji Xuan looked at me with a big mouth.


    "That sentence?" I asked with a smile.


    "The worst thing in your harem is neither Liu Rui nor Yang Song!" Ji Xuan stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Who''s that?" asked the north and south.


    "It''s Ye Han!"


    "Ha ha..." Nanbei smiled and didn''t speak.


    "It''s twenty thousand yuan for me to take the fucking urine directly..." Ji Xuan shouted.


    "As long as I told you just now, you don''t want it?" I said with a smile.


    "Nonsense, how the fuck do I know?" Ji Xuan stared at the beads and shouted. Then he shouted: "I suspect you''re deliberately stopping at the last service station. You won''t let me go to the bathroom before I fucking get on the bus. You''re just waiting for me to hold my urine!"


    "It''s not so many of us. Why are you holding your urine alone?" I turned to look at Ji Xuan and asked.


    "I have little fucking experience, I tell you!"


    "Hehe, how can experience be? Liu Rui is with Ye Han every day, isn''t it the same?" the north and South replied with their mouths tilted.


    "You''ve been a little crazy lately!" I looked at the north and South with a smile and scolded. Then I took out my mobile phone and took a look at the time. It''s almost four o''clock now. I was silent. I looked at Ji Xuan and said, "I''ll make a call."


    Ji Xuan looked at me and didn''t speak.


    I took out my cell phone, dialed the phone, and then said to my cell phone, "Hello!"


    "My grass, there are eighteen turns in the mountain road here, nine links in the waterway here, and the descendants of the mountains!" as soon as I spoke here, Ji Xuan quickly shouted at the top of his voice. I turned my head and looked at Ji Xuan like a fool, and asked a little speechless, "brother Xuan, what are you doing?"


    "I didn''t do anything..." Ji Xuan replied to me with an ignorant face.


    "I didn''t call out. What are you shouting?" I asked with a smile.


    Ji Xuan was stunned when he heard what I said and said, "I just sing casually..."


    "You''re still young!" the north and the South commented with a big mouth.


    I dialed Tian Ming with my mobile phone, and then asked, "Uncle Tian, are you two here now?"


    "Fast, what''s the matter?" Tian Ming replied to me.


    "Any news from you?" I continued.


    "I contacted my friends over there. I haven''t heard from Lao Bian and Xiao Hei yet..."


    "OK!" I nodded and then said, "if you arrive, you''ll find Liu Rui and Han Chao. Now they''re over there..."


    "OK!" Tian Ming nodded and then said, "what, when will you arrive?"


    I looked at the time on my cell phone and whispered, "it''s almost five or six in the evening. Just wait for us when you arrive!"

 Chapter 990

    Tower police station.


    Liu Rui and Han Chao sat on the bench of the police station. Han Chao looked at his mobile phone, turned his head at Liu Rui and asked, "what do you mean it''s not these people? What''s the fucking time? Why isn''t it finished yet?"


    "Wait a minute..." Liu Rui''s face is also a little ugly. After all, they have been waiting in the police station for more than two hours. As long as they are normal people, they can''t stand it. Although Liu Rui is not in a hurry, he is still very impatient.


    "What the fuck does that mean? If we really want to call the police, Lao Bian and Xiao Hei are dead. We may not be able to call the police. I''ll tell you..." Han Chao shouted at Liu Rui with a big mouth.


    "Yes, what''s the fucking efficiency? It''s been a long time to fill in the form. Now you don''t call us two. What the fuck do you want to do?" Liu Rui replied speechlessly. Then he stood up and looked at the direction of the office, then pinched his waist and said: "I''ll give them another half an hour. If his mother doesn''t come out again, I''m really angry. I''ll tell you..."


    "Ha ha..." Han Chao smiled helplessly, then looked at Liu Rui and said, "let me tell you, they still have 15 minutes to get off work. These people don''t want to talk to us at all, do you know?"


    "Grass!" Liu Rui scolded speechlessly, pinched his waist and turned around twice, then looked up at Han Chao and asked, "what do you say I smashed this police station for him now?"


    "Aren''t you afraid to attack the police?" Han Chao asked with a smile.


    "Fuck, I can''t manage so much now..." Liu Rui scolded irritably, and then ran straight to the direction of the office, and Han Chao quickly followed.


    "Shall we kick in or knock in?" Han Chao asked, standing in front of the office looking at Liu Rui.


    "Are you a fucking fool? There''s nothing wrong now. Why are you kicking people''s door?" Liu Rui scolded speechlessly, and then reached out and knocked on the door of the office.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The little policeman who had received Liu Rui opened the door and looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Man, I want to ask when we can come to the two of us. We are really anxious to call the police..." Liu Rui said with a very good attitude and smiled at the police.


    The little policeman squinted at Liu Rui, then turned his mouth and said, "what''s the matter with you two? Didn''t I let you wait outside just now? Wouldn''t I call you when the time comes?"


    "No, man, when can we get together?" Liu Rui asked.


    "You can''t understand me, can you?" cried the policeman, squinting his eyes.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled helplessly when he heard this.


    The little policeman stretched out his hand, took out his mobile phone, looked at the time, then looked at Liu Rui and said, "it''s not early today. It''s estimated that you two can''t arrive today. You''d better go back first!"


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this. Then he stepped forward and shouted at his throat, "man, what do you mean? I''ve been staring at you all fucking day. What do you mean by letting me go back now?"


    "How the fuck are you talking to me? Is there anything wrong with me letting you go back?" the policeman shouted at Han Chao with his eyes tilted.


    "I fuck you. If I don''t educate you for the motherland, you really don''t know how much our country has changed in the years of reform and opening up!" Han Cha ran towards the little policeman with his arms rolled, but he was dragged back by Liu Rui. Liu Rui looked up at the little policeman, then stared at the little policeman and asked: "Let me ask you one last time. Can I call the police now?"


    "I fucking said no, can''t you understand people?" the little policeman replied with staring eyes, then closed the door of the office directly, and then turned back to the house.


    "What''s the matter?"


    When the policeman returned to the office, his colleague asked with a smile.


    "These two fools don''t know where they come from. They have to call the police. I don''t know how I met so many fools every day..." the little policeman replied speechlessly, reached out and lit one of the box of Chinese cigarettes Liu Rui gave him.


    "People have given a box of Chinese cigarettes. What else do you want? What if they really have something urgent?" the colleague said kindly with his eyes tilted.


    "At first glance, they are not serious JB people. What serious things can they do? Either their sow is lost or the wolf dog is pregnant. Do I see less fools in our police station?" The little policeman replied in a very emotional way. After all, the police station in the iron tower really has no major cases. Apart from whoring and gambling, the policeman basically has nothing to do. The most important work of this day is to eliminate pornography. The police are all anti pornography five times a week.


    "If you say so, it''s wrong. After all, people come to report the case. Why do you have to listen to what people are doing?" the colleague frowned and asked.


    "..." the little policeman was stunned for a moment, then took out his mobile phone, looked at the time, and then smiled and said: "what, wait for tomorrow, today will be off duty soon..."


    When my colleague heard this, he looked at the little policeman and smiled helplessly. He shook his head and didn''t speak.


    ����


    Outside the office, Han Chao looked at Liu Rui. Liu Rui looked at Han Chao. Neither of them spoke.


    "He... Is he a little too much?" Liu Rui whispered, pointing to the door of the office.


    "I think it''s a little too much..." Han Chao nodded back and then said, "do you think this man doesn''t know what we two do?"


    "I don''t care if he knows what I do now. I doubt if he treats me like a fool?" Liu Rui asked with staring beads.


    "I feel like he really treats you like a fool..." Han Chao nodded slightly.


    "..." Liu Rui turned to look at Han Chao and was silent.


    "Brother Rui, when did you say that people in our harem have received such treatment? If we were in the police station in the city, would those policemen have to look at us like their father?" Han Chao shouted at Liu Rui with great excitement.


    "Fuck, I can see it now. If we don''t give them some color to see, they really don''t know what we two do!" Liu Rui bited his teeth and scolded, and then ran directly to the hall of the police station.


    "That''s fucking right. I told you, these people just can''t get used to it. You reason with him. He thinks you''re a fool!" Han Chao bared his teeth and replied.

 Chapter 991

    In the police station of the tower.


    Liu Rui stared at the beads and wandered around the hall of the police station. Then he found a bench and picked it up directly. Han Chao saw Liu Rui pick up the bench and quickly picked up the bench under his feet.


    "Did you draft it? I really gave you a fucking face!"


    Liu Rui shouted, and then rushed directly to the office with the bench. Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and smiled, and then rushed with him.


    "Bang!"


    Liu Rui''s big foot was directly stuck on the door of the office. The little police who were going to work were stunned when they heard that they were kicked open, and then quickly stood up.


    "Do you want me to call the police?"


    Liu Rui, with a bench in his hand, stared at the little policeman and shouted.


    "What do you two do? This is a fucking police station. Have you two lived enough?" the little policeman stood up and stared at Liu Rui and Han Chao.


    "Fuck you, it has nothing to do with you. You''d better shut your fucking mouth!" Han Chao stared at the police.


    "What do you two want to do?" the little policeman looked at Liu Rui''s sister and asked eagerly.


    "Fuck you, I said I would call the police. They don''t understand you, do they?" Liu Rui stared at beads and ran slowly to the little policeman.


    "I tell you this is the police station. Don''t fuck around, I tell you!" the little policeman stepped back two times, stared at Liu Rui and shouted.


    "You fucking know this is the police station, don''t you?" Liu Rui asked with his neck pulled.


    "Hula!"


    The little policeman took out his pistol directly, then raised it tremblingly, looked at Liu Rui nervously and shouted, "if you take another step forward, I''ll shoot!"


    "Yes, did the state shoot you? Did he let you point at me?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at beads and pointing to his nose.


    "Don''t say that''s useless..." the little policeman shivered at Liu Rui and shouted.


    "What can you say?" the colleague frowned at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Draft it? I want to say it well. You guys are so fucking embarrassing. I waited at your police station all afternoon and I filled out a form. Now I want to ask you whether this place is a police station or a fucking place? Even if I''m looking for a lady, I''ve had enough time in line for her to pick up guests three times..." Liu Rui shouted loudly.


    "Can''t you say these questions well?" the colleague then asked.


    "I fucking want to say well, have you given me this chance?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads, and then rushed directly to the little policeman with the bench.


    "Get the fuck back!"


    The little policeman looked at Liu Rui with a pistol without bullets and shouted.


    "I''ll stand back, you big B, draft it. You still eat shit when I play with a gun. I''ll tell you!" Liu Rui stared at the beads and shouted. Then a big bench directly patted on the little policeman''s head. Han Chao saw that Liu Rui had started and rushed directly with the bench, but the police colleagues stood up and stopped Han Chao.


    "What do you mean?" Han Chao looked at his colleagues and asked.


    "Don''t be impulsive!" the colleague looked at Han Chao and shouted.


    "Fuck off, I''m not busy. I''m impulsive!" Han Chao shouted, staring at beads. Then he kicked his colleague''s stomach and rushed directly to the little policeman.


    "Did I draw it up?"


    "You fucking shoot!"


    Waving the bench in his hand, Liu Rui stared at the beads and shouted to the little policeman lying on the ground.


    "Brother, I''m wrong..."


    The little policeman shouted at Liu Rui with his head in his arms.


    "Fuck you, you''re a fucking policeman. You said you were wrong!"


    Liu Rui scolded wordlessly, but the action on his hand didn''t stop at all.


    After hearing the sound of fighting, all the police in the police station rushed out with pistols in their hands. When Liu Rui heard the footsteps, he turned his head and shouted to Han Chao, "Han Chao, go out and help me stop. I have to let this fool know what posture he wants to live in the future!"


    "OK!"


    Han Chao nodded and agreed. Then he directly carried the bench and blocked the door of the office.


    Almost a dozen policemen rushed to the door of the office, but they were stunned when they saw Han Chao. One of the policemen stared at beads and shouted, "what are you doing? Get out of here!"


    "Ha ha..." Han Chao looked at the police and smiled. Then he directly put his bench across the door of the office, and then shouted to the police, "there''s something in here. What do you want to do later!"


    "No, do you fucking know where this is?" the policeman stared at Han Chao and shouted.


    "I did it because I fucking knew where it was!" Han Chao replied with staring eyes.


    "... please get out of the way," the policeman shouted in silence.


    "I fucking told you to wait. You can''t fucking understand, can you?" Han Chao shouted.


    "Is he waiting for such a thing?" the policeman asked silently.


    "You know you can''t wait now, don''t you? If you knew earlier, would we take the bench and pat you?"


    After Han Chao shouted this sentence, the policeman across the street was silent, and all the onlookers were stunned.


    "Well said!"


    At this time, I don''t know who shouted first, and all the people at the bottom shouted.


    "Don''t fucking make trouble!"


    The policeman shouted back.


    "Why, what do you want to say?"


    A young man looked at the policeman and asked.


    "Aren''t you all going to rebel now or what?" the policeman shouted back at the people behind him. After shouting, he raised his gun directly and shouted at Han Chao: "if you don''t get out of the way again, I''ll shoot?"


    "You fucking brag. If you fucking brag, now shoot me in the head. Let me see. I haven''t fucking seen such a brag policeman!"


    Han Chao stood up, stared at the beads and shouted to the police.


    ��������


    The police looked at Han Chao and didn''t speak.


    "Yes, you shoot me. Do you have a fucking death quota?"


    Han Chao pointed to the police and shouted.


    "Captain, how the hell is this? If the people here fight like this, something will happen..." at this time, a policeman whispered to the front policeman.


    "What''s the use of telling me this now? I don''t know what''s going to happen. Now this fool stops at the door. It''s hard to do. What do you say I do?"

 Chapter 992

    On the other side, in a bath center of the tower.


    Zhang Xiaogang followed his colleagues to find two big foreign girls, but before they got into the topic, Zhang Xiaogang''s phone rang.


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at the big foreign girl in his arms, looked at his mobile phone, then patted the big ass of the foreign girl, smiled and said, "honey, I''ll answer the phone..."


    "Ah, you take it..." the foreign girl spoke with a local accent.


    "Cao, who the fuck did you learn Chinese from?" Zhang Xiaogang replied speechlessly, then directly picked up his mobile phone and pressed the answer button.


    "Brother Zhang, what are you doing?" the person opposite the phone shouted very anxiously.


    "What the fuck am I doing? What''s the matter? Can you just say no? Don''t check the post all day..." Zhang Xiaogang replied irritably.


    "Well, there was an accident in our police station. Two people came and blocked our people in the office!" the person opposite the phone explained anxiously.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this. Then he said with a big mouth: "what do you mean by this? Are you fucking talking to me? Who is fucking free to fight in our police station and beat the police? Is this fucking crazy or what?"


    "It''s not brother Zhang. I really didn''t tell you a lie. You''d better come back quickly!"


    "Do you think I can believe you? Do you think I''m a fucking fool?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted with eyes staring at beads.


    "It''s not brother Zhang. Everything I said is true. Don''t you know if you come back and have a look?" the man across the street shouted.


    "You really didn''t lie?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "Brother Zhang, do you think it''s necessary for me to lie to you two at this time?" the man opposite asked speechlessly.


    Zhang Xiaogang was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "OK, I know!"


    "Brother Zhang, come back quickly. We may not be able to control it..."


    "I don''t even know what you do. You fucking point at me. Even two people can''t handle it. My grass!" Zhang Xiaogang replied in an abnormal silence. Then he hung up the phone directly, turned his head and looked at his colleagues and said, "what, you stay here now. I''ll go back and see what''s going on..."


    "What''s the matter?" the colleague sat up and looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at his colleague and was stunned. Then he smiled and said, "just now Xiao Wang called me and said that our people were beaten by two people hiding in the police station. Do you think it''s fucking possible?"


    When the colleague heard this, he grinned and said, "maybe no one can fucking say it!"


    "Yes, I''ve been a policeman for such a long time. I haven''t heard of anyone who is so arrogant. He went to the police station to beat the police. It''s a fucking visit. This is..." Zhang Xiaogang scolded silently. Then he picked up his hat, turned his head and shouted at the foreign girl on the sofa: "honey, wait for me. I''ll go out and do something."


    "You can come back soon..." the foreign girl quickly replied.


    "Grass, I can''t stand your accent..." Zhang Xiaogang scolded wordlessly.


    "What, do you want me to go back with you?" the colleague looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    "Forget it, you can stay here. It''s OK for you to go back..." Zhang Xiaogang waved back, and then ran out of the bath center with his hat.


    ����


    In the police station.


    Han Chao still sat at the door of the office and confronted the police. The police found that there was really nothing they could do to take Han Chao. If you said to shoot, it would be impossible. If you hit someone, there are so many fucking people watching. Moreover, Han Chao is holding the doorframe. You do what you like. People don''t pay attention to you at all.


    In the office, after playing for a while, Liu Rui directly pulled up the little policeman''s hair, then looked at the little policeman and asked, "are you feeling better now?"


    The little policeman asked Liu Rui to pat his face with a board stool. Although he hasn''t passed out, he''s almost dying.


    "Why don''t you talk now?" Liu Rui looked at the little policeman and asked with a smile.


    "I''ll tell you when you''re finished..." the little policeman looked at Liu Rui intermittently and shouted.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui looked at the little policeman and smiled. Then he squatted beside the little policeman. Looking at the little policeman, he asked, "who the fuck do you think you are? If I want to kill you, I have a hundred ways. Do you fucking know?"


    "Who do you think you are?" the little policeman shouted, staring at Liu Rui.


    "Fuck you, even if I''m nothing, I''ll fucking kill you."


    "You''re finished. You can''t get out of the police station today. I''ll tell you!"


    "I''ve been in your H city for such a long time. Is there him? Countless people told me that I''m finished, but I''m still alive now!" Liu Rui replied with staring eyes, and then said, "do you know why I hit you?"


    "...." the little policeman looked at Liu Rui and said nothing.


    "Fuck you, I just want to tell you that you should pay more attention to people''s work in the future. Those who can report to you are worried. Who''s idle and likes to run to you! You take the state''s salary, and you''re greedy for money and sex. I don''t care about you, but do you have to do what you should do..." Liu Rui stared at the beads and shouted at the little policeman. Then he said, "what''s the draft? Now this man doesn''t fucking know what he does, but no matter how tough you are, you have to know that you will meet that bad tempered man sooner or later. If I kill you in this house today, I''m a fucking hero, don''t you know?"


    The little policeman stared at Liu Rui and still didn''t speak.


    "Forget it, I can''t fucking tell you. You''ll have your own snacks in the future..." Liu Rui scolded silently, then directly threw his bench on the ground, clapped his hands and ran out of the office, leaving the little policeman lying on the ground.


    After Liu Rui walked out of the office, he looked at the police outside, smiled and whispered, "what the fuck are you doing... The meeting?"


    "Well, so many people gave me a meeting..." Han Chao replied with a smile, then looked back at Liu Rui and asked, "why, it''s done?"


    "It''s over... Such a child is uneducated..." Liu Rui whispered back, then looked up at the front policeman and asked, "what are you doing? What do you mean you''re holding a gun at me?"


    "Do you know what you''re doing?" the policeman across the street frowned at Liu Rui and asked.


    "What am I doing?" Liu Rui asked with his mouth curled.

 Chapter 993

    In the police station.


    Liu Rui and Han Chao are holding a bench leg in their hands. Hu Bihe confronts more than a dozen policemen.


    "Do you know what your behavior is?" the policeman asked, staring at Liu Rui.


    "You don''t care what my fucking behavior is now. Just say what you want to do and you''ll be done..." Liu Rui shouted to the police with a big mouth, and then said, "I''m just helping you teach your colleagues a good lesson, you know?"


    "Less fucking nonsense, you are a very bad attack on the police, and I can detain you now!" the police shouted with staring beads, then waved their hands, and more than a dozen policemen rushed directly to Liu Rui and Han Chao''s position.


    "Wait!"


    Liu Rui stared at the bead and shouted. Then he looked at the policeman in front and asked, "what, I want to see your leader now..."


    "What leader?" the policeman was stunned.


    "It''s you, the leader of the police station. I don''t want to talk to you now. You have no qualifications. Hurry to call your leader to me..." Liu Rui shouted at the drunk policeman with his big mouth.


    "Ha ha..." the policeman smiled helplessly and then whispered, "what? I''m the captain now. Do you think I''m a leader?"


    "What''s the captain? I was a little captain when I was in primary school. It''s no use talking to me. Hurry to call the director of your police station to me. I must talk to him now!" Liu Ruili shouted at the captain angrily.


    After hearing Liu Rui''s words, the captain hung his back, stared at the beads and shouted, "don''t tell me what you don''t need now. Put these two people together for me. You''re going to turn the fucking sky, aren''t you..."


    "Did you draft it? I''ll see who does it today?"


    Han Chao put the bench in front of him, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Go!"


    The captain shouted at the top of his voice.


    "You fucking come up and try!"


    Han Chao stared at the beads and shouted.


    The police around the captain were stunned when they looked at the bench in Han Chao''s and Liu Rui''s hands. After all, the bench was really infiltrating. These policemen didn''t dare to fight Liu Rui and Han Chao casually. It''s one thing whether they could fight it or not. The most important thing is that since Liu Rui dared to fight with the policeman, he must also dare to fight with them, so they are a little afraid of Liu Rui''s identity.


    "What the fuck are you doing? Go up!" the captain shouted to the policeman around him.


    "Brother Li, it''s a little hard to fix these two people..." the policeman was stunned and replied.


    "Grass, what''s so hard to fix?" the captain scolded wordlessly.


    "It''s mainly because they have that bench in their hands..." the policeman stepped back and grinned.


    The captain was stunned when he heard this sentence. He was speechless and didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, the door of the police station was suddenly pushed open. Zhang Xiaogang came in in panic, stared at the beads and shouted, "I''ll fucking see who''s so awesome. Dare they make trouble at the police station..."


    "Brother Zhang..."


    The captain who spoke to Liu Rui just now shouted after hearing Zhang Xiaogang''s voice.


    Liu Rui and Han Chao were stunned when they heard Zhang Xiaogang''s voice.


    "Fuck, there''s really trouble..." Zhang Xiaogang scolded speechlessly, and then walked towards Liu Rui and Han Chao with a big step.


    "Brother Zhang, it''s these two people! Beat our police!"


    The police rushed to meet Zhang Xiaogang, and then took Zhang Xiaogang through the crowd, but Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he saw Liu Rui and Han Chao, and his face was a little stiff.


    "No, why are you two?"


    Zhang Xiaogang stared at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Brother Zhang, why are you here?"


    Liu Rui smiled at Zhang Xiaogang and shouted.


    "Grass, don''t you fucking misunderstand?" Zhang Xiaogang scolded wordlessly, and then quickly turned around and shouted to the people watching the excitement: "what, it''s all scattered. This matter may be a little misunderstood..."


    After Zhang Xiaogang shouted this sentence, the people around him didn''t respond at all.


    "I fucking asked you all to roll the calves for me. Do you hear me? Who''s watching here again? I''ll directly detain you for 15 days, and I''ll watch you in person!" Zhang Xiaogang shouted, staring at beads.


    Zhang Xiaogang''s words were very effective. Those people who watched the excitement hurried to do what they should do. No one dared to stay.


    "These things are so fucking used to!" Zhang Xiaogang scolded silently, then looked at the captain around him and asked, "what the fuck is going on? Why is there a fight?"


    "I don''t know what''s going on... When I came, I saw these two people beating our people with the bench..." the captain explained helplessly.


    Zhang Xiaogang looked up at the captain, and then said in a low voice: "these two people are from the harem. Don''t toss around here if you''re okay. I''ll go and talk later..."


    "The harem?" the captain was stunned, then frowned and asked, "is that the harem bar?"


    "People are not used to the police in the city. Can they be used to you when they arrive at our small police station?" Zhang Xiaogang replied speechlessly. Then he hurriedly walked to Liu Rui, looked at Liu Rui with a smile and asked, "brother, what are you doing?"


    Liu Rui glanced at Zhang Xiaogang and then whispered: "I was supposed to call the police on your side. You know the people in our harem are lost, but you police are so fucking stupid. I waited all afternoon. I didn''t do anything except fill in the form, and then talked to me. I''m like asking you what''s the matter with this police station? I call the police. As for this Is it so hard? "


    "Brother Liu, I think there may be a misunderstanding in this matter..." Zhang Xiaogang said with a smile after knowing what happened. After all, Zhang Xiaogang has been very guilty about Lao Bian and Xiaohei, so Zhang Xiaogang didn''t know what to say after hearing this just now.


    "There is a JB misunderstanding. People in your police station treat me as a fool!" Han Chao shouted at a high voice.


    "Then you can''t beat people, can you?" the captain looked at Liu Rui and shouted.


    "Don''t talk first..." Zhang Xiaogang turned back and scolded the police, and then said, "what brother Liu, is this what you''re doing?"


    "Yes, I didn''t want to hit him, but this fool has to annoy me. We are good citizens of civilization. I don''t want to do it, but this fool has been forcing me to do it. I can''t help it!" Liu ruiman replied indifferently.

 Chapter 994

    In the police station.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this. Then he smiled and said, "what, brother Liu, it''s our fault, but isn''t it good for you to beat people?"


    Hearing this, Liu Rui smiled, stepped forward, looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked, "how did Lao Bian and Xiao Hei lose it? Don''t you count it in your heart?"


    Zhang Xiaogang was silent when he heard this.


    "I''ll call the police on your fucking side. Should you have this attitude? Tell me?" Liu Rui then shouted.


    "This thing makes us do wrong..."


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at Liu Rui, frowned and nodded, then turned to his colleagues and said, "Xiao Li, let''s forget it. It''s not their fault..."


    When the policeman heard this, his face suddenly changed, stared at the beads and shouted, "brother Zhang, what do you mean? Our people have been beaten, so forget it. Our people are so hanging. Don''t let him kill you, you know?"


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at the police helplessly, then directly reached out and dragged the police to the corner of the wall, then stared and whispered, "do you fucking know who these two people are?"


    "Brother Zhang, who are they? What can we do? We are police. Can we be afraid of them?"


    "Fart!" Zhang Xiaogang gritted his teeth and shouted, and then said, "if this thing is big, we won''t pay any fucking attention, you know?"


    "Why didn''t we talk to each other?" the policeman asked with a curly mouth.


    "If you fucking know you''re a policeman, why don''t you care? Why don''t you listen to the police? The police will be fucking reasonable if they tell you?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted, staring at beads.


    The police were stunned when they heard Zhang Xiaogang''s words.


    "Are these people from the harem? I tell you, if the people in the harem are really anxious, they''ll kill you like playing with their mother. What are you talking about with his mother when you''re free?" Zhang Xiaogang repeated, and then said: "in fact, there''s another thing..."


    "What''s the matter?" the policeman was stunned.


    "The incident they reported to the police also has something to do with our police station. The two people they lost were lost in our interrogation room..." Zhang Xiaogang replied helplessly.


    The police were stunned when they heard this. He thought Liu was a fool, but when they heard this, the police knew that Liu Rui really had the confidence to beat people. They called the police because their people were lost in the police station. No matter where they said it, they didn''t pay attention to it.


    "So now these people can''t be provoked, you know?" Zhang Xiaogang whispered.


    "Really?" the policeman looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    "If you don''t believe you call Lao sun, the man lost it in his hand..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with his mouth curled, and then said, "now this matter is very complicated, so we don''t have to talk to them about this useless, do you know?"


    "What about these two people?" the policeman asked, looking at Han Chao and Liu Rui at the door of the office.


    "You don''t have to worry about how to deal with this matter. I''ll finish it... You''ll let someone take our people to the hospital later..." Zhang Xiaogang replied irritably, and then went straight to Liu Rui and Han Chao.


    Liu Rui squinted at Zhang Xiaogang and didn''t speak.


    "Brother Liu, why are you so excited?" Zhang Xiaogang smiled at Liu Rui and asked.


    "It''s not that I''m so fucking excited. It''s mainly that you''re so fucking angry. Do you know?" Liu Rui replied with a big mouth, and then looked up at Zhang Xiaogang. Zhang Xiaogang smiled and took out two cigarettes and handed them to Liu Rui and Han Chao.


    "Smoke..."


    Zhang Xiaogang said to Liu Rui with a smile.


    "Brother Zhang, the people in your police station really need education. I''ll tell you..." Liu Rui took Zhang Xiaogang''s cigarette with his big mouth, and then said reluctantly: "what, let me tell you. Today I have a good temper. I''ll tell you..."


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled silently and didn''t speak.


    "By the way, where''s the director of your police station?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this. He looked at Liu Rui with some doubts and asked, "brother, why are you looking for our director when you''re free?"


    "I have something to do with him..."


    "No, let''s just do something like this. It''s not as big as this?" Zhang Xiaogang looked at Liu Rui and said wordlessly.


    "I''m not looking for him for this matter." Liu Rui waved his hand.


    "Can you tell me why?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a frown.


    "In fact, there''s nothing serious. I just want to talk to the director of the police station..." Liu Rui smiled at Zhang Xiaogang''s nervous expression.


    "Brother, I''m responsible for your loss. Why don''t you give me a few days? Now I''ve started asking others to help find it. Don''t worry, I''ll help you get this person back for you?" Zhang Xiaogang quickly explained to Liu Rui.


    "Cao, I don''t blame you for that..." Liu Rui scolded silently, and then said: "brother Zhang, don''t worry, I have nothing to do with you. As long as you help me find those two people back, one of the words we said in the hotel counts. I''m sure I can''t rely on you..."


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at Liu Rui and said in a low voice, "do you have to see him?"


    "Well, I just want to see him today..." Liu Rui nodded slightly.


    "OK, I''ll call him now..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile, and then ran to the corner with his mobile phone.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After waiting for a while, the person opposite answered the phone.


    "What are you doing?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "I''ve just got home from work. What''s the matter?" the man opposite asked in a low voice.


    "Well, there are two people here who want to see you. Do you think I''ll take them home or you''ll come back?" Zhang Xiaogang asked very politely.


    "... who?" the man across the street asked in a low voice.


    "People from the city, from the harem."


    "I know the harem. What are they doing here?"


    "Well, didn''t we lose two people two days ago? It''s the people in their back palace..."


    "Can''t you handle this by yourself? You have to ask me to handle it?" the tone across the street was very bad.


    "What leader? Now these two people just want to see you. It''s useless for me to say anything. I can''t help it even if people want to see you..."


    "OK, I''ll go back later." the person opposite replied impatiently, and then hung up directly.

 Chapter 995

    After Zhang Xiaogang called, he walked to Liu Rui with a smile on his mobile phone, then looked at Liu Rui and said, "let''s wait here. It''s estimated that we''ll be back soon..."


    "Ha ha, OK!" Liu Rui smiled and nodded, then sat on the bench laughing and smoking. Han Chao sat next to Liu Rui.


    These two people have directly become the most eye-catching scenery in the police station. Up to now, no one in the police station dares to fight in the police station, and the fight is still the police. The most powerful thing is that Liu Rui and Han Chao have nothing to do after fighting. They laugh and smoke with the police.


    "Well, brother Liu, I''ve found someone here. It''s estimated that I can know the news of those two people in the past two days!" Zhang Xiaogang looked at Liu Rui with a smile and said.


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. Then he looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked, "is it true or false?"


    "I can still lie to you. I''m looking for thieves on our tower side. They have very well-informed information... Let me tell you, I''ll definitely find the news there in three days and two days..."


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this, then looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said, "brother Zhang, if you really help me do this, I must thank you very much. These two people are very important to our harem..."


    "It was lost on our side. I must help you find it... But!" said Zhang Xiaogang. He paused and took a look at Liu Rui.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Rui asked.


    "Well, the people on the other side may have strong firepower, so if you find it, you have to rely on the people on your side..." Zhang Xiaogang said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, that''s it!" Liu Rui smiled and then whispered, "don''t worry, you just help me find someone and it''s over. You don''t have to..."


    "That''s OK!" Zhang Xiaogang nodded quickly.


    "I am looking at the moon, how many dreams are flying freely..."


    At this time, a song "free flight" rippled in the police station. Liu Rui grinned after hearing this song, then looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said, "brother Zhang, your ring tone is very fucking unique..."


    "Hehe, I just feel proud..."


    Zhang Xiaogang bared his teeth and replied. Then he took out his mobile phone and pressed the answer button.


    "Will you come again? These two foreign girls are in a hurry..." the person opposite shouted excitedly.


    "Grass, I have something to do here!" Zhang Xiaogang replied wordlessly.


    "Why didn''t you say something earlier? What the fuck are these two?" asked the other side of the phone.


    "Do it yourself. I can''t get away from my fucking side..."


    "Can I stand these two?"


    "You can''t stand it. Can you find another person? Can''t you understand what I have to do now?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted in an abnormal silence.


    "..." the opposite man was silent for a moment, and then reluctantly said, "OK, then I know..."


    "Hang up!"


    Zhang Xiaogang scolded wordlessly and then hung up the phone directly.


    "Hehe, brother Zhang, your police''s spare time life is very fucking rich..." Han Chao smiled at Zhang Xiaogang with a cigarette.


    "There''s nothing idle to play..." Zhang Xiaogang returned to Han Chao with some embarrassment, then looked at his mobile phone and whispered, "it''s almost time to come..."


    Liu Rui looked at Zhang Xiaogang and didn''t speak.


    "What brother, can you tell me what you''re going to talk to our director?" Zhang Xiaogang smiled at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Nothing. I just talk to him..."


    After Liu Rui said this, the door of the police station was opened. A middle-aged man of more than 50 years walked in wearing a light blue suit and smiled when he saw Zhang Xiaogang.


    Zhang Xiaogang quickly got up, took Liu Rui and Han Chao to the middle-aged man, and then pointed to the middle-aged man and said, "brother, this is our director, sun Yuanliang."


    "Liu Rui!" Liu Rui smiled and stretched out his right hand to sun Yuanliang.


    "Hello!" Sun Yuanliang shook hands with Liu Rui very politely.


    "Han Chao!"


    "Hello!"


    After a brief greeting, sun Yuanliang said politely, "what are you looking for me?"


    "Yes." Liu Rui nodded slightly.


    "OK, let''s go in and say..." Sun Yuanliang agreed, then took out the key and ran to his office. Zhang Xiaogang was very clear that he didn''t follow him.


    After entering the office, sun Yuanliang looked at Liu Rui and Han Chao with a smile and said, "just sit down. I don''t have any good tea here, just ordinary Tieguanyin. Don''t you dislike it?"


    "Nothing, I can do anything..." Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied.


    "What, are you from the city?" Sun Yuanliang asked with a smile as he bent over to connect water to Liu Rui and Han Chao.


    "Director Sun, have you heard of the Hougong bar?" Liu Rui asked directly looking at Sun Yuanliang.


    After hearing this sentence, sun Yuanliang was stunned by his body instinctively. Then he smiled and said, "I''ve heard of it several times. The bar is doing well."


    "Just heard of it!" Liu Rui nodded slightly, then reached out to take the tea cup handed over by sun Yuanliang, looked at Sun Yuanliang with a smile and said, "director Sun, we lost two people in your police station. I have to ask you for an explanation about this!"


    Sun Yuanliang was stunned for a moment, then handed the tea cup in his hand to Han Chao, and then whispered, "I don''t know what you said..."


    "Afraid!"


    Before sun Yuanliang could react, Liu Rui directly threw his tea cup to the ground. Sun Yuanliang squinted at Liu Rui and didn''t speak. Han Chao still drank tea without any expression on his face.


    Zhang Xiaogang outside the office heard the sound of falling a cup and was directly hoodwinked.


    "What do you mean?" Sun Yuanliang asked, squinting at Liu Rui.


    "You pretend to be ignorant with me, don''t you?" Liu Rui shouted loudly as he looked at Sun Yuanliang.


    "Ha ha..." Sun Yuanliang looked at Liu Rui and smiled. Then he stared at Liu Rui and shouted, "do you fucking know where this is? Can you drop my cup?"


    After hearing this, Han Chao stood up and shook his hand, threw the quilt down on the wall, then stared at the beads and shouted, "I fucking fell now. How can you tell me?"


    Sun Yuanliang was stunned when he looked at Liu Rui and Han Chao. His lips trembled slightly and he didn''t know what to say. He never thought that Liu Rui and Han Chao didn''t give themselves face at all.

 Chapter 996

    In the office of the police station.


    Liu Rui and Han Chao stared at Sun Yuanliang. Sun Yuanliang also stared at Liu Rui and Han Chao.


    "What do you two mean?" Sun Yuanliang asked, looking at Liu Rui and Han Chao with pursed lips.


    "Isn''t it obvious what we mean?" Liu Rui replied with a smile and then said: "I won''t tell you anything else. I''ll be simple. Your family has two children and a eldest daughter who is now studying in a university in Britain. Your youngest son is now studying in a primary school in the city. You live apart from your daughter-in-law. You have a junior at home. Am I right?"


    Sun Yuanliang was stunned when he heard Liu Rui''s words.


    "What do you mean? Why don''t you talk?" Han Chao asked, looking at Sun Yuanliang with a smile.


    "You investigate me?" Sun Yuanliang shouted, staring at beads.


    "You are the director of the police station. Do you still need me to investigate you?" Liu Rui replied with a smile, and then said, "you basically know that as long as you are a person, but this is not the focus of our conversation. What I want to tell you is that you will retire in a few months. I think you don''t want to be dragged down?"


    "What do you have to say!" Sun Yuanliang turned and walked to his desk, smoking and looking at Liu Rui.


    "I have nothing to say..." Liu Rui smiled.


    "What do you mean by saying these words to me?" Sun Yuanliang asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    Liu Rui narrowed his eyes and was silent for a moment. Then he whispered, "what we want now is brother sun. Please shut up. Can you do that?"


    "Let me shut up?" Sun Yuanliang smiled at this, looked at Liu Rui and asked, "do you want me to shut up or just let me not speak?"


    "What''s the difference?" Liu Rui asked with a smile, and then said, "do you know what our harem is, brother sun?"


    "Yes, it basically conforms to the nature of underworld groups!" Sun Yuanliang nodded slightly.


    "If you know what we do, it''s easy. Two people in our harem were lost in your police station. I want to ask you, what are you going to do about it?" Liu Rui asked.


    "Did your people lose it or did they lose it at our police station? Why didn''t I know about it?" Sun Yuanliang started pretending to be innocent.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled at Sun Yuanliang and then said: "You don''t have to talk to me now. It''s no use. If you don''t plan to take care of our people, our harem will do it by ourselves. But since we do it by ourselves, we will inevitably do something special. Therefore, I hope brother sun, if there''s nothing wrong with you, you''d better shut up. If you can help us find these two people, you can talk as much as you want, but you should It doesn''t matter. Well water doesn''t invade the river. I hope you police better go back a little. Don''t be like a fucking fly. Where we go, you go! "


    "Are you ordering me?" Sun Yuanliang asked, frowning at Liu Rui.


    "It''s not an order..." Liu Rui smiled at Sun Yuanliang, then said with a big mouth: "I''m threatening you now!"


    "Why do you threaten me?" Sun Yuanliang shouted with staring beads.


    "Just because I fucking dare to stand in front of your police and say that our harem is an underworld, is this enough?" Liu Rui shouted.


    Sun Yuanliang was silent when he heard this. He squinted at Liu Rui and said nothing.


    "What do you mean? Why don''t you talk?"


    Liu Rui smiled at Sun Yuanliang and asked.


    "Ha ha..." Sun Yuanliang smiled, then looked at Liu Rui and said, "listen to what you people in the harem mean..."


    "How do you say that?" asked Liu Rui.


    "Do you know who you are? Do you know who I am?"


    Sun Yuanliang looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "You are a soldier and we are bandits, which is very clear..."


    "Since you understand, how dare you talk to me like that?" Sun Yuanliang was stunned.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled helplessly, then rubbed his face, frowned and said, "let me tell you this. You are not a serious soldier. I guess you don''t know how many dirty things you have. We bandits are not serious bandits. We are not afraid of the police in the city. Do you think we will be afraid of you?"


    Sun Yuanliang looked at Liu Rui and didn''t speak.


    Liu Rui played with the lighter in his hand and was silent for a while. Then he looked up at Sun Yuanliang and asked, "brother sun, do you know why the former mayor of H city didn''t have it?"


    Hearing this, sun Yuanliang''s body stiffened.


    "I think you should know?" Liu Rui then asked.


    "You''re a naked threat now!" Sun Yuanliang shouted at Liu Rui with staring beads.


    "Brother sun, you know what''s going on here. No matter from that point of view, I want to advise you not to play with our harem. Really, after all, you''re not as good as Bi Wenshi. Our harem knows how many dirty things you have. So if you really clean up with our harem first, I can tell you very clearly You, you''re so bad... "Liu Rui said. After a pause, he stretched out his hand and lit a cigarette for himself. He smiled and said," our harem can kill you like Bi Wenshi. I just want to ask, brother sun, what are you more than Bi Wenshi? "


    "Is it a little too direct for you to ask?" Han Chao smiled when he saw Bi Wenshi keep silent.


    "Isn''t that what''s going on directly or not? The evidence we can take out now can basically make you sentenced to death, and your child is still in school in the city. If I call now, you have to kneel and call me Ruige, can you?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Sun Yuanliang.


    "How dare you!" Sun Yuanliang stepped forward, grabbed Liu Rui''s collar, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "How do you know I dare not?" Liu Rui asked, biting his teeth.


    "Do you know who I am? I''m a fucking policeman!"


    "OK, you''re a cop! Han Chao calls!" Liu Rui is not afraid at all. He turns his head and yells at Han Chao.


    "Hehe, OK!"


    Han Chao smiled helplessly. In fact, Han Chao knew that Liu Rui was bragging. Now the main combat effectiveness of our harem is all on the road. Who has nothing to do to kidnap the son of the director of the police station, but Han Chao still took out his mobile phone and was ready to call casually.


    "No!"


    When sun Yuanliang saw that Han Chao was really going to call, he shouted at his throat.

 Chapter 997

    In the office.


    "Don''t call!"


    Sun Yuanliang thought Liu Rui was really going to kidnap his son. He shouted at the top of his voice. When Liu Rui heard sun Yuanliang''s words, he knew that sun Yuanliang had been set up.


    "Why, didn''t you just have a hard time?" Han Chao asked, looking at Sun Yuanliang with a smile.


    "What do you really want to do?" Sun Yuanliang stared at beads and looked at Han Chao and Liu Rui speechless.


    "I said, we don''t want to do anything. Now I just want you to cooperate with us. Shut up, and then we cooperate with you to retire safely. Brother sun, what do you think of this cooperation?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Sun Yuanliang.


    ��������


    Sun Yuanliang looked at Liu Rui and was silent for a moment. Then he reluctantly nodded, and then whispered, "you''re a cow. Can I fucking take it?"


    "Ha ha..."


    Liu Rui looked at Han Chao and smiled, then whispered, "brother sun, if you talk with this attitude, I think we can still talk..."


    "Come on, what do you seem to be doing except this?" Sun Yuanliang reluctantly rubbed his face and sat on the chair.


    "On the way!" Liu Rui nodded with great satisfaction, then walked to sun Yuanliang with his back hands, picked up the black pen from the on the table, and then squinted at the map of the Tower Development Zone on the wall.


    After looking at it for a while, Liu Rui took out his black pen and circled five factories on the map. Except for the two factories that brother long had bought, all the remaining factories were marked up.


    Sun Yuanliang squinted at the map behind him. He didn''t know what Liu Rui meant.


    "Brother sun, I need to meet their boss in the five factories I have surrounded. Is it difficult?" Liu Rui threw his pen on the table and looked at Sun Yuanliang with a smile.


    "Difficulty?" Sun Yuanliang was stunned, and then said with a smile, "are you coming to these five factories?"


    "Hmm..." Liu Rui nodded slightly and then said, "a factory of one million is your pension!"


    Sun Yuanliang was stunned when he heard this.


    "Our harem can accept any price on the other side, but if the calf puller directly asks him to roll the calf for me, the day after tomorrow, I want you to invite these five people to dinner on behalf of our harem, how about?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Sun Yuanliang.


    "One factory for a million?" Sun Yuanliang asked, looking at Liu Rui with his lips pursed.


    "Yes!"


    Liu Rui nodded slightly and said in a low voice, "as long as we accept a factory here, we will give you a million yuan. Don''t worry, what our harem lacks now is people, not money. I promise you a lot of money!"


    "If you''re such a person, I''m really interested..." Sun Yuanliang smiled back to Liu Rui, then touched his chin and looked at the factory on the map. After a long silence, he whispered, "give me some time, I''ll prepare, and then try to get them out together!"


    "Yes!" Liu Rui nodded slightly.


    "Hehe, if you had told me about one million, we could save a lot!" Sun Yuanliang smiled at Liu Rui and said.


    "That''s different..." Liu Rui waved to sun Yuanliang and said with a smile, "if I come up, I''ll tell you about it. If I give you one million, you''ll want two million..."


    "Ha ha!"


    Sun Yuanliang laughed at this, stood up, patted Liu Rui on the shoulder, smiled and said, "where are you in the back palace?"


    "Handyman..." Liu Rui replied with his mouth tilted.


    "Ha ha..." Sun Yuanliang smiled and said nothing.


    "Slowly, you will know that as long as you cooperate with our harem, we will not let you suffer. You can help us deal with the obvious things. We will operate secretly. Basically, we will give play to your residual heat as the director of the police station..." Liu Rui smiled at Sun Yuanliang.


    "Since it''s cooperation, should I say something first?" Sun Yuanliang asked looking at Liu Rui.


    "You speak!"


    "We can cooperate here, but there are some things I can help you, but there are some things I can''t help you. Can you understand this?" Sun Yuanliang asked.


    "Yes!" Liu Rui asked, nodded, and then said, "don''t worry. We won''t let you do some things. You just cooperate with us... Don''t worry about the rest..."


    "Hehe, that''s OK!"


    Sun Yuanliang nodded slightly, then looked at Han Chao, smiled and said, "what do you want the five factories in the harem? Does it have anything to do with our university city?"


    "Almost that..." Liu Rui knew that it was not a secret, so he had nothing to hide.


    "Someone else came to me before you." Sun Yuanliang looked at Liu Rui and said.


    "Is Fan Jun?" Liu Rui asked very bluntly.


    "Well, although what he said is very obscure, I can still hear his meaning..." Sun Yuanliang nodded slightly.


    "Then why didn''t you promise?" Liu Rui asked with a smile.


    "I''m almost retired and I''m not in the mood to toss with him... The most important thing is that they can''t give the price you give. If I cooperate with them, I''m a subordinate. I should do everything, but if I cooperate with you, I do everything for my retirement..." sun Yuanliang said very bluntly.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled at this.


    "Do you know Zhang Xiaogang?" Sun Yuanliang changed the topic.


    "Well, I just met him. I''m going to let him take over after you retire. What do you think?" Liu Rui asked.


    "It''s ok..." Sun Yuanliang nodded and whispered, "I carried Xiaogang in my hand. If he wants to sit in my position, the difference is money. I can help him with everything else..."


    "Hehe, those things are still waiting for our factory to take down. Now the two most important things for us are to find our two people and to buy these factories. If these two things are done, the rest will be simple. I won''t say anything else. There''s no problem for you to provide for the aged at home safely..."


    "Hehe, I have to get rid of your harem for the elderly care?" Sun Yuanliang looked at Liu Rui with a smile and asked.


    "You can retire without our harem, but how can you live after you retire? That''s the key to the problem. How much money can you covet for so many years? It''s estimated that it''s not enough for your son?"


    "Well, it''s not enough!" Sun Yuanliang nodded slightly.


    "Are you still in the mood to raise a junior?" Han Chao shouted, looking at Zhang Xiaogang in surprise.


    "Ha ha, Xiao San doesn''t conflict with this!" Sun Yuanliang smiled helplessly.

 Chapter 998

    In the office.


    "Too fucking corrupt..."


    Han Chao looked at Sun Yuanliang and scolded.


    "We''re different from you. We''re slow to get money. It''s certainly not like a project like your harem. I heard that you still have the whole poison factory in Zhaojia village. That''s a huge profit!" Sun Yuanliang replied with a smile.


    "We''re quick to get money. I didn''t fucking see ye Han raising a Junior..." Han Chao scolded speechlessly, and then said, "by the way, you say you''re slow to get money here. You deduct one person is 100000. Isn''t it much happier to get money than us?"


    "Hehe, how many of your 100000 people can there be in total? It''s generally a few thousand yuan here. I''m a development police station. Except that the bosses of those factories have nothing to give me some money, there''s basically no oil and water. After all, there are too few criminal cases here, which can''t compare with those in your city. I''ll tell you..."


    Hearing this, Liu Rui grinned, patted sun Yuanliang on the shoulder and said, "there are also some people in our city who can take money, and some people can''t get money. The most important thing about this thing is to talk to the right person. If you talk to the right person, everything is easy to do, but if you talk to the wrong person, you''re so tired that you can''t make money..."


    "Brother, do you think I''m with the right person or the wrong person?" Sun Yuanliang smiled at Liu Rui and asked.


    "I was wrong, but now I''m right..." Liu Rui replied with a smile and then said, "brother, let me tell you this. As long as you follow us well, you''ll definitely earn more money in these months than in your life..."


    "Ha ha..." Sun Yuanliang smiled and said nothing.


    "OK, don''t talk. Let''s contact again if there''s anything in the future!"


    Liu Rui waved his hand to sun Yuanliang and then directly said to Han Chao, "let''s go!"


    When Han Chao heard this, he quickly stood up and ran outside the house. Sun Yuanliang smiled and sent Liu Rui and Han Chao to the door, and then said very politely, "what, I won''t send you?"


    "OK, brother sun, you have nothing to do. Go back..."


    Liu Rui replied with a smile, and then ran out of the police station with his hands on his back.


    Zhang Xiaogang waited outside the office for a long time. After seeing Liu Rui and Han Chao coming out, he quickly greeted them with a smile, then looked at Liu Rui and said, "it''s done?"


    "Ah..."


    Liu Rui nodded, then looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said, "haven''t you left yet?"


    "Didn''t I see what you talked to the director?" Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile, and then said, "what, how was your conversation?"


    "Ha ha..."


    "I just saw you all fighting? What''s the matter?" Zhang Xiaogang frowned at Liu Rui and asked.


    "If we don''t give him some color to see, does he know what our harem does?" Han Chao replied with a curled mouth.


    "In fact, our director is still good. I have followed him for so many years and take care of me..."


    Liu Rui looked at Zhang Xiaogang and smiled. Then he patted Zhang Xiaogang on the shoulder and said, "you are a good person. I told him about you just now. Do you know what he said?"


    "What did you say?" Zhang Xiaogang asked hurriedly.


    "As long as the money is in place, there is basically no problem!"


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this.


    "True or false?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted, staring at Liu Rui.


    "How can I tease you when I''m fucking free?" Liu Rui reluctantly glanced and then ran directly outside the house. Zhang Xiaogang wanted to send Han Chao and Liu Rui, but Han Chao stopped him.


    "It''s not my brother. You have to be sure about this!" Zhang Xiaogang shouted at Liu Rui.


    "You''d better focus on how to help us find Xiao hei and Lao Bian. Don''t worry about the others..." Han Chao looked at Zhang Xiaogang and stopped.


    "Hehe, don''t worry, brother. I''ll help you find those two people... Just rest assured..."


    "That''s OK! Dessert is OK in this matter..."


    Han Chao nodded and then ran directly to Liu Rui''s position.


    Zhang Xiaogang stood at the door of the police station and looked at Liu Rui and Han Chao. He didn''t speak. After a while, Zhang Xiaogang directly turned and walked into the police station, and then into sun Yuanliang''s office.


    "Brother sun, what did they tell you?"


    After entering the office, Zhang Xiaogang looked at Sun Yuanliang very directly and asked.


    "Didn''t say anything, just talked about cooperating with them." Sun Yuanliang simply replied, and then said, "when did you meet these people?"


    "A few days ago..."


    "The Hougong people are not simple. They are not old, but they have a lot of thoughts..." Sun Yuanliang nodded and commented.


    "You can see that too?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a frown.


    "If you follow these people, it''s still good. At least I have a good understanding of their harem. There should be no problem with what I promised you, so you don''t care what my attitude is, you can finish it with them..."


    "What''s your attitude?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "Just make money!" Sun Yuanliang replied with a smile.


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled and said nothing.


    ����


    In a domineering car on the side of the tower.


    "Why can''t Liu Rui get through?" Wei Yiwen scolded with his mobile phone.


    "Try again..." Tian Ming whispered.


    "I''ve been playing for more than half an hour. I''ve turned it off. Is something fucking wrong?" Wei Yiwen replied irritably.


    "Then you call ye to ask what''s going on... Why is it so inconvenient every day?" Tian Ming muttered helplessly on the steering wheel.


    "Grass!" Wei Yiwen gritted his teeth and scolded, and then dialed me directly.


    "Hey, what''s the matter, uncle Wei?"


    "What leaf? We have arrived at the tower, but we can''t contact Liu Rui now..." Wei Yiwen shouted anxiously.


    "Can''t get in touch? How can I get out of touch?" I was stunned and shouted.


    "I don''t know what the hell happened. I called these two people. One didn''t answer and the other turned off..."


    "What, uncle Wei, wait for me for a while. I''ll be here right now. Wait until I arrive..." I whispered.


    "OK, I''m waiting for you here at the intersection. These two children are really not reassuring!" Wei Yiwen scolded wordlessly and then hung up the phone directly.


    "As for such a hurry?" Tian Ming asked, looking at Wei Yiwen with a smile.


    "Mainly because this situation is a little special!"

 Chapter 999

    Good luck to the hotel.


    Liu Rui bared his teeth and sat on the bed looking at Han Chao. He asked with a smile, "how about my acting today?"


    "Not bad..." Han Chao replied with a big mouth, then stood on the bed and turned over.


    "What the fuck are you looking for?" Liu Rui asked, leaning against the bed and squinting his eyes to see Han Chao.


    "What, my mobile phone is dead. Have you brought a charger?" Han Chao looked up at Liu Rui for a long time and asked.


    "Who the fuck doesn''t have to take that thing... Usually that kind of thing is brought by my Secretary..." Liu Rui glanced at Han Chao and said with a smile: "what, we have a lot of harvest today..."


    "What did you get?"


    Han Chao was looking for a charger in the hotel. He was busy sweating. He was in no mood to talk to Liu Rui.


    "If we can have the help of sun Yuanliang now, we will be able to do things well at that time. After all, he is the director of the police station. It is estimated that there is still some influence..." Liu Rui replied with a cigarette in his mouth.


    "That''s not necessarily... It''s mainly because I cooperated well today. Otherwise, can sun Yuanliang be fooled by you so easily? You don''t tell me clearly before you go. Give me a script or something. I play it all temporarily..." Han Chao wiped the sweat on his face and then found it in the room.


    "This thing has a script. It''s all temporary. There are so many people in our harem. Why did I bring you out for a reason..."


    "Ha ha..." Han Chao looked at Liu Rui, smiled and said helplessly, "are you praising me?"


    "Just for your performance in the police station today, I must give you a big red flower!" Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied, and then said: "that what, but more or less, also has some small defects. You have to pay attention to what I tell you in the future..."


    "I won''t go with you next time. It''s a fucking police station. I''m so scared that I didn''t pee my pants..." Han Chaochao said, pulling the calf more and more.


    "How dare you piss your pants!" Liu Rui scolded speechless.


    "Mainly, you don''t see where it is!" Han Chao pinched his waist and replied. Then he opened the door and had to go outside.


    "What the fuck are you doing?" Liu Rui stood up and looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "I''ll go out and ask the landlady if she has a charger. It can''t be without her fucking mobile phone..." Han Chao replied helplessly.


    "What the fuck is this? I''m so worried. Isn''t my cell phone dead? As for the whole thing, is it so anxious?"


    Liu Rui was lying in bed with his big mouth curled and speechless.


    ��������


    Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and didn''t speak.


    Ten minutes later, Han Chao ran in from the outside, wiped the sweat on his face, looked at Liu Rui reluctantly and shouted, "what a fucking Hotel, not even a charger..."


    "No, what are you doing? Are you in such a hurry?" Liu Rui asked Han Chao with some speechless eyes.


    "It''s not easy for me to make an appointment with a sister at the tower. The fucking mobile phone is dead. How can I contact?" Han Chao shouted, staring at the beads and collapsing.


    "Grass, when the fuck is it? Are you still in the mood to find a sister?" Liu Rui scolded some speechless.


    "I should fucking work and find a sister. I''m delayed in two steps..." Han Chao rubbed his hair back.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled silently, then reached out from his trouser pocket and took out his mobile phone and threw it on the bed. Then he looked at Han Chao and said, "if you''re worried, you can use my phone?"


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this sentence. He reached out and directly picked up Liu Rui''s mobile phone.


    "Do you remember the girl''s phone number?"


    Liu Rui smiled at Han Chao and asked.


    "Remember..."


    Han Chao bared his teeth and replied.


    "You''re still fucking awesome. You even remember people''s phone number..." Liu Rui scolded some speechless, reached out and took out the magazine around him and read it.


    Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and smiled. Then he directly took Liu Rui''s phone, pressed the unlock key, and directly threw his mobile phone back to Liu Rui.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Liu Rui was puzzled lying in bed. He looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "You fool, you haven''t ordered your mobile phone..." Han Chao scolded wordlessly.


    "My phone is dead too?" Liu Rui looked at his mobile phone and said reluctantly, "this fucking mobile phone is getting more and more finished now. My fucking Nokia didn''t have electricity for half a month. Now this JB thing has no electricity when it can fight the landlord..."


    "What kind of JB Nokia can play landlords?" Han Chao scolded irritably, and then walked out of the house.


    "Why the fuck did you leave again?" Liu Rui shouted with a smile.


    "I went out to find a public phone. I made an appointment with my sister at 12:00 p.m. if I didn''t get there, wouldn''t the girl wait in vain? What face would I have to stay in our dating circle..." Han Chao replied with a big mouth, and then said: "dating is a thing. The most important thing is to see the credibility. I''ll tell you..."


    "Ha ha, the fool asked for a gun and paid attention to his mother''s reputation..." Liu Rui smiled at Han Chao, then looked down at his mobile phone and was silent. Then he jumped up directly from the bed, stared at the beads and shouted, "fuck, something''s wrong!"


    After Han Chao heard Liu Rui''s cry, he quickly looked back at Liu Rui, touched his head, looked at Liu Rui and asked, "what do you say? What happened?"


    "Ye yamen should be here. Our fucking phone is dead. If they can''t find us, something must happen to us..." Liu Rui shouted, staring at beads, and then ran out of the house with his clothes.


    "No, what the fuck are you talking about?" Han Chao asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "Are you a fucking fool? I told you so clearly that you still can''t understand. Ye Han and they have come to the iron tower now, but our mobile phones are dead, so he can''t contact us. Ye Han must be anxious!" Liu Rui explained some speechless, and then dragged Han Chao to run outside the hotel.


    "It''s not such an important thing. Why don''t you fucking tell me?" Han Chao shouted at Liu Rui with staring beads.


    "Fart, you don''t count it in your fucking heart?"


    "What the fuck can I count? I''m a driver. How the fuck do I know so many things!" Han Chao''s tone collapsed, and then ran out of the hotel with Liu Rui.

 Chapter 1000

    Highway intersection.


    I sat in the Land Rover and kept calling Liu Rui, but I couldn''t get through no matter how I called.


    "What the hell''s going on? Why hasn''t anyone answered the phone yet?" I shouted as I sat in the car and collapsed.


    "Leaf, don''t worry. They may have lost their cell phone..." the thing sat next to me and advised me in a low voice.


    "What the fuck will I lose my power! These two fools have worked so long, and they don''t know this!" I stared at the beads and shouted. Then I shouted, "fuck, if nothing happens to these two fools, I have to fucking kill these two fools. It''s so annoying..."


    "Ha ha..." Nanbei looked at me and smiled.


    "What the hell are you laughing at when you''re free?" I looked back at the north and South and scolded. Then I reached out and threw ten yuan on the north and south, and then looked at the north and South and said, "what''s going to buy me a cold skin? I''m fucking starving..."


    "Big brother, this is a high-speed intersection, so there''s fucking cold skin?" the north and South looked at me and asked.


    "Isn''t there a fucking one?" I shouted, pointing to the intersection and standing in the strong wind.


    "Grass, when the fuck is it? You really sell cold skin?" the north and South scolded silently, and then directly pulled the door with the money.


    "Bring me one, too, and I''m hungry..." Ji Xuan shouted at his throat when he saw that Nanbei got off the bus.


    The north and South looked at Ji Xuan in silence, and then ran to the aunt in the cold wind with ten yuan.


    "What would you like to eat, young man?" the aunt in the cart smiled and asked.


    "It''s not aunt. What season is it? You''re still in the mood to sell this thing. Which fool can buy it?" the north and the South looked at aunt in silence and asked.


    "Hehe, what did your child say? Didn''t you buy it from me?" the aunt smiled at the north and South and said.


    "Come on, aunt, you''d better give me two whole cold skins. I found that we have nothing to talk about..." north and South reluctantly waved their hands, then took out cigarette butts and leaned against the trolley to smoke.


    "OK!"


    A few minutes later, aunt smiled and handed two cold skins to the north and south.


    "Thanks!"


    North and South threw away cigarette butts and waved with a smile. Then they were going to run into the car with cold skin


    "That young man, you didn''t give me money..." aunt stared at the north and South and shouted.


    "Ha ha, I forgot..." Nanbei smiled and waved his hand, then took out ten yuan and threw it into aunt''s hand.


    After the north and south got on the bus, they directly handed the cold skin to Ji Xuan and me, then looked at me and said, "it''s such a fucking cold day. You''re still eating this thing. Aren''t you afraid of diarrhea?"


    "This thing is delicious..." Ji Xuan took the cold skin with a smile, then directly took the convenient chopsticks and ate it.


    North and South stared at Ji Xuan with beads, and his eyes were a little dull.


    "What do you think of me like that?"


    Ji Xuan turned to look at the north and South and asked.


    "Ha ha..." the north and the South looked at Ji Xuan and smiled. Then they said, "you rich second generation are very grounded. What you eat is so delicious..."


    "It''s mainly because I''ve been tossing around for so long. I''m hungry..." Ji Xuan replied with a smile, then bowed his head and ate cold skin.


    "Is it delicious?" north and South asked with a smile.


    "It''s OK. I''m proud of the lack of vinegar..." Ji Xuan replied with his mouth tilted.


    "It''s good for you to eat. You have so many fucking things!" I replied irritably, then directly pulled off the convenient chopsticks and prepared to eat cold skin.


    But just then my cell phone rang. I looked down and saw that it was Tian Ming.


    "Hello?" I reached for the phone.


    "Ye, where are you now? We can''t contact Liu Rui and them. I''m freezing to death..."


    "Aren''t you in the car?" I asked some speechless.


    "The car is out of gas..."


    "If you insist, I''ll come to you in a minute." I whispered back.


    "OK!" Tian Ming reluctantly agreed, and then hung up my phone.


    "These two fools are fucking delaying things, and how can they fuck up if they freeze the two old men?" I scolded silently, and then bowed my head and ate cold skin.


    "Why don''t we go to Uncle Tian now?" the thing looked at me and asked.


    "It''s no use looking for them, but we can''t find Liu Rui. We''re here. If Liu Rui reacts, maybe he can come to us..." I reluctantly replied, then turned my head and stared at the beads and shouted, "can you stop bitching when you eat?"


    Ji Xuan was stunned when he heard this, then stared at the beads and shouted, "what the hell are you shouting with me?"


    "Grass..."


    I replied irritably, then bowed my head and ate cold skin.


    ����


    On the other hand, Han Chao and Liu Rui got into the car directly after they ran out of the hotel, and then drove all the way to our location.


    "Can you hurry up?" Liu Rui sat on the co pilot, stared at Han Chao and shouted.


    "Elder brother, how fast am I? It''s all fucking cars, and I''ll fly there?" Han Chao replied to Liu Rui speechlessly, and then shouted: "I don''t know what you think every day. Ye Han is here. If we can''t connect, I tell you that ye Han''s B must clean up us both..."


    "I don''t know him yet?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Do you know how you fucking forgot such an important thing?" Han Chao shouted.


    "..." Liu Rui looked at Han Chao and said nothing.


    "I''ll come out with you. It''s my most fucking stupid decision now. I''ve found that saving you is not as good as Lao Bian''s IQ. Lao Bian can remember something. You can''t remember anything. I found..."


    Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and said, like a psychopath.


    "Elder brother, can you stop talking?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Han Chao reluctantly.


    "Why, don''t you fucking let people talk now?" Han Chao asked obliquely.


    "How the fuck did I bring you out..." Liu Rui looked at Han Chao with speechless eyes.


    "Just now he told me he was going to give me red flowers. Now he''s counting on me again, isn''t he? I find you''re so fickle?"


    "Oh, fuck, why are you so fucking inked..."


    Liu Rui let Han Chao''s words collapse.

 Chapter 1001

    On the way.


    Han Chao pressed the horn twice, then rolled down the window and shouted out, "can you drive? What the fuck are you doing in front?"


    "Roll the calf!"


    "Draft it!"


    "Fool!"


    Han Chao listened to the shouting and swearing outside and reluctantly rolled up the window and looked around. Liu Rui smiled and said, "these people really have no fucking quality..."


    "Elder brother, I beg you. Can you fucking drive quickly?" Liu Rui said, covering his head and looking at Han Chao.


    "I fucking want to go, but the people in front won''t let me go..."


    "Go, go..." Liu Rui shouted, pointing to the car in front.


    "Grass, can be counted as gone..." Han Chao stepped on the accelerator and ran out directly, comfortable and fast to the front of the team.


    "This speed is OK!" Liu Rui nodded with great satisfaction.


    "Look, I used to be known as the God of autumn mountain chariot. You think I''m bragging to you?" Han Chao bared his teeth and replied.


    "If you don''t brag, you can die?"


    Liu Rui scolded helplessly.


    "Do you believe him?"


    Han Chao scolded wordlessly. Then he stepped on the accelerator, looked at Liu Rui and asked, "do you think we can run through the red light in front?"


    "Rush over, we can''t think so much now, hurry over..." Liu Rui replied without thinking.


    "What if something happens?" Han Chao asked.


    "Stop fucking ink, I''ll do whatever I ask you to do!" Liu Rui shouted with eyes staring at the beads.


    "Buzz!"


    Han Chao kicked the accelerator and ran out directly, but at this time, Liu Rui suddenly looked up and found that a black Jeep came out from the opposite side.


    "My grass! There''s a car!" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Fuck you!"


    At this time, Han Chao quickly stepped on the brake after seeing the jeep, and then quickly turned the steering wheel.


    "Bang!"


    The jeep and Han Chao''s domineering car were too fast. Although the two cars stepped on the brakes at the same time, the jeep also hit the domineering bumper.


    "Are you fucking crazy?" Liu Rui shouted, covering his head and staring at Han Chao.


    "Didn''t you let me break through?" Han Chao also looked at Liu Rui silently, and then directly covered his head and pulled open the door.


    "Draft it? How the fuck did you drive?" Han Chao scolded the jeep with staring beads after getting off the bus.


    "This fool..." Liu Rui scolded some speechless in the car. It was obviously that they ran the red light. Han Chao seemed to have a fucking reason.


    "Little boy B, how the fuck do you talk? You run the red light, you still have a reason, don''t you?"


    A man with sunglasses came down from the jeep, pointed to Han Chao and shouted.


    "Yes, I ran the red light..." Han Chao scratched his head with a smile, then looked at the man and shouted, "that''s your fucking fault..."


    "What''s wrong with my normal driving?" the man took a step forward, grabbed Han Chao''s neck and looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "Why? Do you want to fucking fight?" Han Chao looked at the man and asked.


    "What''s the matter with the fight?"


    Just then two people got out of the jeep.


    Han Chao was stunned when he saw the two people, turned his head and shouted at the overlord car: "Liu Rui, come out quickly! If you don''t come out again, I''ll be killed. These people have been trained and their bodies are full of muscles..."


    "Grass, this fool..." Liu Rui scolded silently, then directly pulled open the door and came out. Then he looked at the man who pulled Han Chao''s collar and said with a smile: "what''s the matter, big brother?"


    "Who are you?" the man asked, squinting at Liu Rui.


    "Brother, can you loosen your hand?" Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    The man was stunned for a moment, then released Han Chao, then turned around and looked at his jeep and whispered, "how do you solve this?"


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui touched his neck, then looked at the man and said, "what, tell me the price..."


    "What do you mean?" the man asked reluctantly.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s our responsibility. Just say how much money you''re going to pay for it. Fighting is all about children. Let''s have fun..." Liu Rui said very directly.


    "Ha ha!" the man smiled and whispered, "you are a very interesting child!"


    "Well, it''s useless to be said. Isn''t it just to lose money? I have other things now. Hurry up and count!" Liu Rui said with some irritability.


    "You''re rich?" the man looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "It''s not that I found you so inky. No one on both sides of us was hurt. You can quickly say how much money it will be done..." Liu Rui replied in some silence.


    "No, how the fuck do you talk!" the man reached out and grabbed Liu Rui''s neck collar.


    "Wow!"


    Liu Rui directly took out the pistol in his clothes and put it directly on the man''s forehead. Then he stared at the beads and shouted, "why the fuck are you so inky? I said I had something urgent. Can''t you hear me?"


    The man looked at the pistol in Liu Rui''s hand and smiled helplessly. Then he stretched out his hand and took out his pistol directly. Then he stared at the beads and shouted, "do you have me? Who doesn''t play with guns?"


    Liu Rui looked at the pistol on the top of his head and was stunned.


    "Are pistols so fucking popular now?" Han Chao shouted in silence.


    "It''s also fun in society?" Liu Rui responded, looked at the man with a smile and asked.


    "What do you want now?" the man looked at Liu Rui with his neck askew and asked.


    "What are you two doing? Isn''t that all?" Han Chao shouted.


    "What are you doing?"


    At this time, the window of the jeep suddenly rolled down, and the man above the co pilot took a look out with sunglasses, but when the man saw Liu Rui, he was stunned.


    Liu Ruishun looked at the jeep in the same voice, then slowly put down his pistol, walked to the front of the jeep, bit his lips and asked, "how is it you?"


    The man in the car smiled and whispered, "long time no see!"


    "How could it be you? How could it be?" Liu Rui looked at Liu Neng with disbelief. Han Chao on one side knew that Liu Rui knew Liu Neng and seemed to be very familiar with him.


    "Why can''t it be me?" Liu Neng asked with a smile.


    "Xiao Wu is your man, isn''t he?" Liu Rui then asked.


    "Yes!"


    Liu Neng in the car nodded slightly.


    "Hula!"

 Chapter 1002

    On the side of the road.


    Liu Rui stood beside the Land Rover and watched Liu Neng bite his lips. He remained silent for a long time. Han Chao looked at Liu Rui''s complex expression and knew that the current problem might be serious, so Han Chao never spoke.


    "What do you mean?"


    Liu Neng sat in the car with his neck tilted and looked at Liu Rui and asked with a smile.


    "Why did you come to H city?"


    Liu Rui asked, biting his lips and looking at Liu Neng.


    "You can come. Why can''t I come?"


    Liu Neng smiled at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Fuck you, why are you so haunted?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads, and then stretched out his hand to pull open the door.


    The bodyguard outside the car reacted very quickly and kicked Liu Rui in the stomach.


    "Fuck you, why did you fucking do it!"


    Han Chao stared at the bodyguard and shouted, then ran to the bodyguard with steps, then a fist was stuck in the bodyguard''s face, the bodyguard was stunned, and then crooked his neck.


    "Bang, bang!"


    A brittle sound.


    "You''d better not do it with me. I told you what I''ve practiced, Sanda judo and so on. I told you..." Han Chao shivered and shouted to the bodyguard. Then he quickly helped Liu Rui up, looked at Liu Rui and asked, "are you okay?"


    "Nothing..." Liu Rui waved his hand.


    "Ah Liang, come on! Let''s go!"


    Originally, the bodyguard planned to run past Han Chao and Liu Rui, but Liu Neng in the car suddenly shouted.


    The bodyguard was stunned, then reluctantly shook his head and pulled open the door.


    "Fuck you, what the fuck is going away?"


    Liu Rui bit his teeth and scolded. Then he ran in the direction of the door, stared at the beads and shouted, "fuck you, come down!"


    "Get in the car!"


    Liu Neng sat in the car and shouted at the bodyguard.


    "Get in your mother''s car B, get in!"


    Liu Rui scolded helplessly, then went directly to the window, knocked on the window and shouted, "draft it? Tell me why you came to H city?"


    "I fucking said, you can come, why can''t I come?" Liu Neng shouted with some irritability.


    "You..."


    Liu Rui looked at Liu Neng and was stunned. Then he asked, "where are Lao Bian and Xiao Hei?"


    "Ha ha..."


    Liu Neng heard this and smiled. Then he whispered, "Guess!"


    "I guess you''re a B!" Liu Rui shouted. Then he took out his pistol and aimed it at Liu Neng''s head. Then he shouted, "draft it? I asked you where Lao Bian and them are?"


    "Hula!"


    After seeing Liu Rui take out the gun, all the bodyguards jumped out of the car with pistols in their hands.


    "Grass, so many people?"


    Han Chao scolded wordlessly, then quickly pulled Liu Rui and whispered, "are you fucking crazy? Lao Bian must not be in their hands now. What''s the use of pulling this with them now?"


    "This fool is running for us!" Liu Rui shouted, holding a pistol and staring at Liu Neng.


    "Who doesn''t know they''re coming for you, but if you fight with them now, we both have to throw it here. Brother, can you calm down?" Han Chao shouted in silence.


    "I can''t fucking calm down!"


    "You''re fucking dying now!"


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. He turned his head and looked at Han Chao. Then he looked at Liu Neng in the car. He pursed his lips and remained silent for a few seconds. Then he clenched his teeth and said, "draft it? Sooner or later, I''ll kill you!"


    "I always welcome you!" Liu Neng grinned and shouted to the bodyguard outside the car, "get in the car!"


    The bodyguard looked at Liu Rui and smiled helplessly. Then he directly pulled open the door and got into the car.


    "Go!"


    Liu Neng waved to Liu Rui with a smile, and then directly started the car. Almost in the blink of an eye, the car disappeared in Liu Rui''s sight.


    "Draft it!"


    Liu Rui stood there, biting his teeth and scolding.


    "No, what do these people do? Are you so excited?" Han Chao whispered as he stood beside Liu Rui. After all, Han Chao saw Liu Rui''s anger for the first time in such a long time.


    "Fuck you!"


    Liu Rui clenched his teeth and repeated a sentence like a nerve.


    "OK, don''t fucking scold, get in the car..." Han Chao stretched out his hand and pulled Liu Rui. Liu Rui turned his head and looked at Han Chao, and then ran directly to the car.


    "What the fuck is this day by day..." Han Chao looked at Liu Rui''s back and scolded silently, and then followed him into the overlord car.


    In the car.


    After Han Chao started the car, he stepped on the accelerator and drove to the high-speed intersection.


    Liu Rui didn''t say a word after getting on the bus. He kept looking at the scenery outside the window.


    "What are you doing?"


    Han Chao is a little worried. Liu Rui asks with his eyes askew.


    "Nothing..." Liu Rui replied in a very low mood.


    "Cao, just like your B now, who believes it?" Han Chao replied a little speechless, then said with a big mouth: "what''s the matter with you? You can''t travel by this B?"


    "I fucking said I was okay!" Liu Rui replied with some annoyance.


    "Who was that man just now?" Liu Hanchao asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "Liu Neng..."


    Liu Rui bit his lips and replied.


    "Is Liu Neng, the boss behind them?" Han Chao said curiously.


    "Well, our constant opponent is Liu Neng." Liu Rui nodded slightly and then said, "but his original name is not Liu Neng. He cheated us!"


    "Cheated?" Han Chao was stunned when he heard this, then looked at Liu Rui and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "I knew him. His fucking name is not Liu Neng at all! He''s like a fool. I''ll fuck him!" Liu Rui shouted, staring at beads.


    "Who is he?" Han Chao asked absently.


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. Then he turned his head and looked at Han Chao. He said helplessly, "I told you you don''t know him. Anyway, this fool is not a good man!"


    "I don''t know... What the fuck did you tell me?" Han Chao scolded silently, and then said, "then you said he never showed up. Why did you change his name? What did you say he wanted?"


    "I don''t fucking know..."


    Liu Rui waved his hand impatiently, then narrowed his eyes and said, "Lao Bian and Xiao Hei are in their hands now!"


    "I know..." Han Chao nodded.


    "By the way, we two can''t Tell ye about seeing Liu Neng today, do you understand?" Liu Rui looked at Han Chao and said.

 Chapter 1003

    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this. Then he tilted his mouth and said, "why can''t you tell ye? Ye can''t hide anything from him when he told me..."


    "You look like a fucking fool. This man must not know who Liu Neng is. If ye knows, he must be crazy..." Liu Rui shouted helplessly.


    "No, what exactly does Liu Neng do? Why is it so mysterious and can''t he tell ye? Our harem is so chaotic now, why can''t we tell him?" Han Chao asked with a wordless expression.


    "You don''t have to worry about what Liu Neng does, but you don''t have to go out and finish the Liu Neng thing we met today!" Liu Rui explained to Han Chao, and then said: "Liu Neng''s identity is very special. I tell you, if ye knows, I can''t guarantee what he will do, you''ll know later..."


    Han Chao was silent when he heard this. Then he smiled and asked, "are you begging me?"


    "..." Liu Rui looked at Han Chao and said nothing.


    "Are you begging me?" Han Chao asked.


    "Roll the calf, I''m fucking ordering you. Do you know?" Liu Rui shouted at Han Chao with staring beads.


    "If you say anything to order me, I''ll have to think about it. I''ll tell you..." Han Chao replied with his mouth curled.


    "... just your b mouth, I''m so fucking convinced!" Liu Rui shouted helplessly, and then said, "what, I''ll give you 200 yuan, will you shut your mouth?"


    Liu Rui took out 200 yuan from his wallet as he spoke.


    "Just fucking two hundred?" Han Chao shouted a little speechless.


    "I have only this fucking money. What else do you want?"


    "No, these two hundred are too few to block my mouth..." Han Chao replied with his mouth tilted.


    "Grass, can I fucking give you 500?" Liu Rui threw his wallet into Han Chao''s hand.


    Han Chao squinted at Liu Rui, then smiled and said, "your wallet may be worth money."


    "Isn''t it? Will you give me the wallet?" Liu Rui cried out.


    "Ah, anyway, you don''t have money. You don''t have money if you want your wallet. You''d better give it to me..." Han Chao put away his wallet with a smile and put it directly into his trouser pocket.


    "No, I find you are so shameless now?" Liu Rui looked at Han Chao helplessly and asked.


    "I don''t want to be shameless. Can I compare with you or what? Who doesn''t know in our harem, just count you. Liu Rui is the most shameless..." Han Chao bared his teeth and replied.


    "Who the fuck do you listen to?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Who else can listen to this thing? I can feel it as long as I have a little heart..."


    Liu Rui looked at Han Chao with helplessness.


    ����


    Highway intersection.


    I had nothing to do in my Land Rover. I began to fight the landlord with the north and South and Ji Xuan. The others surrounded the three of us and watched the excitement.


    "It''s been so fucking long. Why hasn''t anyone come?"


    Zhang Fengyu looked at me and shouted while eating a bowl of cold skin in his hand.


    "Two two..." I casually played two cards, then looked at Zhang Fengyu and said: "I don''t know what''s going on with this fool now, let''s wait..."


    "I''ve eaten three servings of cold skin. I didn''t say your harem is too bad now. How long has it been since I came here?" Zhang Fengyu said, looking at me while eating cold skin.


    "Why the fuck are you so inky? You can''t stop your mouth by eating cold skin?" Zhang TongZhou scolded irritably.


    "Fuck off!"


    Zhang Fengyu stared at the bead and shouted. Then he opened the window and threw the cold leather tie down the window. But at this time, a jeep passed by us. Zhang Fengyu was stunned at the jeep, then stared at the bead and shouted, "isn''t this their fucking car?"


    "Who?" I asked, squinting at Zhang Fengyu.


    "It seems to be the little five''s car..." Zhang Fengyu replied to me with some uncertainty.


    Hearing this, I was stunned. Then I threw the poker on my hand directly onto the seat, and stared at the beads and looked out.


    "Yes, it''s really their car!"


    North and South stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Catch up!"


    If something talks, start the car.


    "Don''t move!"


    I stretched out my hand to stop something and whispered, "we can''t catch up with them now, and it''s easy to have an accident when we get on the highway..."


    "Lao Bian and Xiao Hei may be in their hands!" the thing looked at me and asked.


    "No!" I shook my head in a very positive tone.


    "Why?" the north and South looked at me and asked.


    "They only have one car, which can''t hold so many people. The news from the police is that there are three cars, indicating that there are two more on the tower, which means that Lao Bian and Xiao Hei may still be on the tower!" I made a very clear analysis, and then said: "Well, the license plate number of this car is not Xiao Wu''s car, which means Xiao Wu may not be in this car. It is estimated that Liu Neng went back first..."


    "Ye, you are so smart..." north and South gave me a thumbs up in admiration.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Nanbei and smiled. Then I took out my mobile phone and dialed Meng Liang.


    "Who are you calling?" north and South looked at me and asked.


    "I asked Meng Liang to stop them and see if Lao Bian and Xiao Hei were in the car!" I replied with a smile.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, Meng Liang connected the phone.


    "What''s the matter?" Meng Liang asked with a smile.


    "Liangzi, now take all the people who can shoot in our harem and wait in the development zone of H City in five hours. Stop a jeep and see if there are Lao Bian and them in the car..." I said softly to my mobile phone.


    "How many years? Are our security guards going?" Meng Liang asked.


    "You seem to have a lack of heart. Don''t everyone go there? What the hell are you doing with the security guard?" I shouted in silence.


    "It''s mainly because we don''t have many people now. Let me tell you..."


    "Come on, don''t talk to me!" I scolded irritably, and then said: "this car is very important. You must show it to me. You know, if this thing can''t be done well, you can roll it directly for me..."


    "All right, I see. Stop the ink!"


    Meng Liang replied to me irritably.


    "But don''t fight with others, you know? Don''t fight!"


    "All right, all right, I see!"


    Meng Liang promised me and then hung up directly.

 Chapter 1004

    In a corner of the tower.


    Tian Ming sat shivering in the car, holding his coat, turned to look at Wei Yiwen and asked, "Lao Wei, what, are you cold?"


    "You... You... You say I''m... Cold or not?"


    Wei Yiwen asked back with his upper teeth shaking and his lower teeth trembling.


    "Fuck, these children are too unreliable now. What if they freeze to death!" Tian Ming scolded with his teeth.


    "Why don''t we go out for a walk?" Wei Yiwen discussed with Tian Ming.


    "It doesn''t have a shop in front of the village. What can we do when we get off the bus? We don''t know how to die when we freeze to death..." Tian Ming replied helplessly.


    "Frozen to death..." Wei Yiwen looked at Tian Ming and smiled.


    "What, do you still have electricity on your cell phone? Call ye. How long have you been waiting? Why don''t you come..."


    Wei Yiwen took out his mobile phone and found my phone. Then he found my phone and dialed it.


    "What, ye Han, what''s the matter with you? I''m freezing to death. What do you want?" Wei Yiwen stared at beads and shouted at the phone.


    "Uncle Wei, if you insist, I think Liu Rui will come soon. You wait for us to contact Liu Rui first. I''ll find you in the past. Don''t worry. Do you know?" I smiled and comforted.


    "No, I''m really going to die here. I''ll tell you, my old cold legs have made mistakes. I''ll tell you..." Wei Yiwen shouted at me.


    "Insist..." I replied with a smile, and then hung up the phone directly.


    "What did ye Han say?"


    After Wei Yiwen put down the phone, Tian Ming asked quickly.


    "He asked us both to insist..." Wei Yiwen replied helplessly.


    "How can you fucking insist? It''s going to be dark soon!" Tian Ming scolded with a very irritable expression.


    "Hehe, what do you say?" Wei Yiwen asked with a smile.


    Tian Ming looked at Wei Yiwen and said nothing.


    ����


    On the other side, we played poker for an hour. Liu Rui and Han Chao finally drove to the intersection of the highway.


    After I saw Liu Rui''s domineering car, I directly pulled open the door and went down, and then stood at the intersection waiting for Liu Rui and Han Chao.


    "It''s over... Ye got off!" Han Chao muttered nervously after seeing me get off, subconsciously filling up the driving speed.


    "I''ll get off later. Don''t Tell ye about our meeting with Liu Neng. Do you know?"


    "I see. Why are you so inky? I''ll get off for a while now. Ye asked us what happened. How do you say we answer?"


    "..." Liu Rui squinted at Han Chao, then smiled and said, "you say you have diarrhea and it''s over!"


    "Why don''t you fucking say you have diarrhea?" Han Chao shouted with a big mouth.


    "I''m fucking idle. Why do I have diarrhea?"


    "Then I''ll have nothing to do with diarrhea?"


    "Don''t you have a bad stomach!" Liu Rui replied irritably, then directly pulled open the door and ran to my position.


    I squinted at Liu Rui, who looked at me with a smile.


    "Come here, you come here!" I shouted in a low voice, biting my lips and hooking my fingers at Liu Rui.


    "No, what are you doing? I''m still a little scared..." Liu Rui stood in place and looked at me with a smile and asked.


    "Come here!"


    I stared at the beads and shouted.


    Liu Rui hesitated for a moment, looked at me and shouted, "what ye Han, what are we doing? We''ve known each other for so many years. You can''t do it. I''ll tell you!"


    "I won''t do it!"


    I replied in spite of my anger.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Liu Rui moved forward two steps, looked at me and asked.


    Just then Han Chao came down and shouted at me, "what leaf is that? It''s all Liu Rui''s fault. It has nothing to do with me. I didn''t know anything about your accident!"


    "Han Chao, you''re not fucking human!" Liu Rui shouted at Han Chao with eyes wide open.


    "It has nothing to do with whether I am a person or not, mainly because what I say is the truth!" Han Chao bared his teeth and replied.


    "Well, tell me what you did just now. Why is your cell phone dead?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "I talked to the director of the police station..."


    Hearing this, I was stunned, and then asked in a low voice, "how''s the conversation?"


    "Basically no problem..." Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied to me.


    I waved to Liu Rui and whispered, "I don''t have much time to talk to you now. Hurry to follow us to find Wei Yiwen and them. It''s estimated that the two old men are frozen..."


    "Uncle Wei didn''t come with you?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me.


    "No..."


    I waved my hand, then shouted to the north and South: "get in the car, all follow us!"


    "OK!" north and South promised me.


    A few minutes later, I sat in Liu Rui''s domineering car, looked at Liu Rui and asked, "guess whose car I saw today?"


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard me say this. Then he turned his mouth and asked, "whose car?"


    "It may be Xiao Wu''s, on the highway in front of you!"


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard what I said. Then he smiled and said, "why didn''t we see it?"


    "I don''t know. They should have gone back to the city, but I can feel that Lao Bian and Xiao Hei may still be here."


    "Well, I think so." Liu Rui nodded slightly and then said, "well, I simply contacted the director of the police station here. This person will retire immediately, so it''s easy to take the money directly."


    "True or false?" I asked with a smile.


    "Well, it''s almost done with money, and their captain is also a thing to recognize money. As long as we have the money in place, it''s estimated that everything else is not a problem..." Liu Rui was very sure to reply to me.


    "Hehe, what money can solve is a small matter!" I nodded slightly, then called Wei Yiwen with my mobile phone, and then asked Wei Yiwen''s address.


    Half an hour later, we didn''t know where to find Wei Yiwen and Tian Ming in the tower. When we found someone, the two old men were basically frozen to death.


    At more than seven o''clock in the evening, our gang finally knew the hotel where Liu Rui opened his room. When I got off the bus, I was stunned by the three big characters of blood red and good luck.


    "Brother, are you a fucking hotel or a crematorium?" I looked at Liu Rui around me and asked in silence.


    "This is obviously a hotel. Whose crematorium you see has such a festive name!" Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied to me.

 Chapter 1005

    Ji Xuan stood at the door of Haoyunlai Hotel, looked at me speechless and asked, "brother, you fucking brought me to the iron tower. You''re just going to show me something, aren''t you?"


    "I didn''t fucking arrange this..."


    I reluctantly replied.


    "It''s not this thing. Who arranged it? You can''t do this to me. Are you short of money or what? Is this a fucking place to live?"


    Ji Xuan stared at the beads and shouted at me.


    "I fucking told you that I didn''t arrange this thing. How the fuck do I know what''s going on?"


    I replied impatiently, then pulled Liu Rui and shouted, "what do you have to say? You tell him it''s all arranged by this fool..."


    Ji Xuan looked at Liu Rui and was stunned for a moment. Then he threw his mouth and shouted, "brother, I have several very important questions now. Can we communicate?"


    "If you have any questions, just ask..."


    Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied.


    "You fucking let me eat three bowls of cold skin at the intersection of the expressway, and I won''t say anything. Now I want to ask you, can you tell me what you mean by arranging me in this place?" Ji Xuan stared at the beads and shouted at Liu Rui.


    "What''s wrong with this place?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Ji Xuan with an ignorant face.


    "What the hell''s wrong with this place? Does this fucking live? Tell me!" Ji Xuan pulled Liu Rui and pointed to good luck. It''s not very bright. The red lantern has basically collapsed.


    "The main reason is that the name of this place is festive. If you want to be in this place, I tell you it is basically impossible. Other environments are similar to this hotel..." Liu Rui explained with a smile.


    "You mean this place is not bad?" Ji Xuan asked helplessly.


    "Ha ha, that''s almost what I mean..." Liu Rui nodded with a smile.


    "I fucking came out with you. It''s a fucking failure. I tell you, no, I''ll go back to the city tomorrow!" Ji Xuan shouted irritably.


    "No, I just don''t understand your idea now. You say that your rich second generation usually don''t enjoy it less. Why can''t they eat so much hardship?" Liu Rui replied, and then said: "if you don''t believe it, look at others. We all grew up suffering from childhood, and we are still very satisfied with this environment..."


    Ji Xuan reluctantly looked at Liu Rui, bit his teeth and scolded, "I''m really fucking convinced now. What do you think you''re doing here?"


    "Oh, now I find it so hard to make you suffer?" Liu Rui shouted at Ji Xuan with a big mouth.


    "OK, I''m really convinced by them now. I don''t want to say anything. They really don''t need to come out with you. I''ll tell you..."


    "No, you two ink in front. What''s the matter? Don''t fucking go in. I''m freezing to death!"


    At this time, Wei Yiwen shouted at Liu Rui at the top of his voice.


    "... uncle Wei, pay attention to quality!"


    Liu Rui looked back and reminded him. Then he ran into the hotel with his hands on his back.


    Several of us followed Liu Rui into the hotel. After entering the hotel, I had some hope, but I was stunned when I saw the aunt in front of the hotel.


    "Brother, can you tell me how much you spent on the house?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Two hundred and one, here it is?" Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied to me.


    "No, you''re still two hundred in this fucking room. Are you out of your mind?" I scolded Liu Rui with staring beads.


    "I found that you are so inky. I told you that the environment here is similar, and the house is still very good..."


    Liu Rui said something back, then dragged us to the house.


    "Little brother, are you back?"


    After seeing Liu Rui, the aunt at the front desk asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, I''m back..."


    Liu Rui replied with a stiff smile, and then ran straight into the house.


    "No, what''s the matter with you and this aunt? There seems to be something wrong between you two..." I smiled at Liu Rui and asked.


    "It''s all right..." Liu Rui answered me perfunctorily.


    After several of us returned to Liu Rui''s room, Ji Xuan looked at the quilt on the bed and was stunned.


    "Brother, can you tell me what''s going on with this quilt?"


    Ji Xuan looked at the quilt on the bed and asked with his teeth.


    "Ha ha..."


    Liu Rui smiled awkwardly, bared his teeth and said, "what, let me tell you, although the quilt is yellow, he is still very clean..."


    "You fucking talk to me, don''t you?" Ji Xuan shouted with his teeth.


    "I have nothing to do with you..."


    "All right, let''s get together. Anyway, the money has been spent!"


    I answered without a word, and then I lay down in bed and rested.


    We had a hard day, so we were very tired. After we simply divided the house, we all went back to the house to have a rest.


    Han Chao and I have one room, one room east, West, North and south, one room Zhang Fengyu and Zhang Tongzhou, and one room Tian Ming and Wei Yiwen.


    Ji Xuan looked at Liu Rui around him and looked embarrassed. He turned his head and shouted to Han Chao, "what Han Chao, let''s change. Can you have a room with this fool?"


    "You can pull it down. If I fucking live in the same room with him, I can go crazy. I tell you, I won''t change with you..." Han Chao shouted with a big mouth on his back.


    "Why, you still dislike me?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at Ji Xuan.


    "I just don''t want to have a room with you, OK?" Ji Xuan shouted at the top of his voice, then looked at me and said, "Ye Han, you alone in your harem can cure him, or you can make do with it. Can you have a room with Liu Rui?"


    "Ha ha..." hearing this, I smiled, then looked at Han Chao nearby and whispered, "are you sure you want to have a room with Han Chao?"


    "Sure!" Ji Xuan nodded very definitely.


    "I tell you, Han Chao''s ink doesn''t need Liu ruicha at all. I''ll tell you..."


    "In fact, I don''t care about the ink or not. It''s mainly that the people in your back palace can pit money too much. I live in a house with Han Chao. I feel a little safe."


    Hearing Ji Xuan''s words, I smiled, then got up, looked at Liu Rui and said, "let''s go..."


    Liu Rui glanced at Han Chao, turned to Ji Xuan and shouted, "Ji Xuan, your behavior today makes me very disappointed!"


    "Get out of here!"


    Ji Xuan stared at the beads, bit his teeth and scolded.

 Chapter 1006

    On the other side of the highway.


    Liu Neng sat in the jeep and looked at the street lights outside. He was silent for a long time.


    "Boss, who are those people?"


    The driver turned to look at Liu Neng and asked.


    ��������


    Liu Neng was stunned when he heard this. Then he said with his mouth tilted: "old friend..."


    "Old friend?"


    The driver was puzzled and then said, "aren''t they from H city? When have they become our old friends?"


    "When I knew them, I didn''t have you..."


    Liu Neng smiled back, then took out his mobile phone and slowly pressed Xiao Wu''s phone.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    The phone rang for a long time before Xiao Wu answered the phone.


    "What are you doing? I''m playing mahjong. Can you stop calling me?" Xiao Wu bared his teeth and shouted.


    "When the fuck are you calling? Who are you playing with?" Liu Neng asked speechless.


    Xiao Wu glanced at Xiao hei and Lao Bian, smiled and said, "Wang Jun has to play with me. What do you think I can do?"


    "Are you a fucking fool? We''re kidnapping. What the fuck are you playing mahjong?" Liu Neng was so angry when he heard this.


    "It''s mainly because these two people have to play with me. I can''t help it. Hurry up. Do you have anything serious? If you don''t, hang up. I''m in court. Don''t write with me..." Xiao Wu shouted impatiently.


    "Grass, I shouldn''t fucking go back!"


    Liu Neng bit and scolded, and then said, "today, I met people from the harem on the way..."


    "Why, there''s a fight?" Xiao Wu asked with a smile.


    "No, their people have arrived at the tower. Be careful over there. Those two people in the back palace must show me, okay?"


    "I know, I know. Who the fuck can take people away from me? Every day..." Xiao Wu replied irritably, and then said: "what, do you have anything else? Can you hang up if you have nothing? I''m roaming for a long distance now. It''s very expensive..."


    "I''ll fucking call you. What''s your price!" Liu Neng shouted helplessly, and then said: "Liu Rui of the harem saw me..."


    Little five was stunned when he heard this and said, "what do you mean, you''re exposed?"


    "Yes!" Liu Neng nodded slightly and then said, "but he doesn''t necessarily tell Ye Han. Do you need to tell the boss about it?"


    "No, how can you expose it? What the fuck can''t you do?" Xiao Wu scolded with his teeth.


    "Who knows why he ran into them so fucking inch, you think I want him to see!" Liu Neng shouted with his teeth, and then hung up the phone directly.


    When Xiao Wu saw that the phone was hung up, he reluctantly put down his mobile phone, touched his lips and whispered, "what the hell is this with me?"


    "What''s the matter?" Wang Jun asked, smiling at Xiao Wu while holding mahjong.


    "This fool installed it with the people in the back palace of others. Do you think it''s a fucking calf? You say who can''t hit? You have to hit them. Now, Liu can let others recognize it..." Xiao Wu replied irritably.


    "In fact, I don''t understand why he doesn''t want to be seen by the people in the harem. He still thinks the name of the whole fucking Liu Neng. I don''t know. He thinks northeast F4!" Wang Jun said with a smile.


    "You ask me, I ask who, one day God talks, who knows what he wants to do..." Xiao Wu replied with a big mouth.


    "Ha ha... Do whatever he likes. Why do you study this with him..." Wang Jun replied with a smile.


    "It''s mainly because something happened. It seems to blame me. What does this have to do with me? I found that this fool has been a lot of awesome since he called Liu Neng. Later, I directly changed his name. My fucking name is Xie Guangkun. I''ll kill him and me..." Xiao Wu said in detail.


    "Do I have to call Zhao Si?" Wang Jun asked with a smile.


    "Fuck you, why are you everywhere..." Xiao Wu scolded irritably, and then began to code cards.


    "Elder brother, what did you two say?" at this time, Huang Mao looked at Xiao Wu and asked.


    "These are all trade secrets. It''s no use asking. When I''m forced by Xie Guangkun, I''ll directly seal you with Xie Yongqiang. Then we''ll continue to write the peak of rural love!" Xiao Wu bared his teeth and replied with yellow hair.


    "Brother, then you won''t be my father?" Huang Mao asked a little speechless.


    "Ha ha..." Xiao Wu grinned, then looked at Wang Jun and said, "from this point of view, this child is not stupid..."


    "You fucking think everyone looks like you?" Wang Jun replied speechlessly, then took out his wallet and shouted to the busy Xiaodong: "son, go out and order us some food?"


    "Yes!" Xiao Dong quickly agreed and turned to run outside the house.


    "Boy, take the money..." Wang Jun shouted at Xiaodong.


    "Elder brother, why do you give me this money? I have money in my hand..." Xiao Dong knew very well and replied with a smile.


    "Grass, is that one thing?"


    Wang Jun shouted helplessly, then directly threw his wallet to Dongzi, and then looked at Dongzi and shouted, "go out and order some rice, order some good, and buy some Chinese cigarettes by the way..."


    "Elder brother, what do you say you give me your wallet for? If I have money in my hand, I''ll treat everyone..." Xiao Dong shouted with some embarrassment.


    "Don''t ink with me. Have you made fucking money? You have to spend money and go quickly!" Wang Jun shouted with staring beads.


    Xiao Dong stood in situ stunned for a moment, and then ran out of the house with a wallet with at least 3000 yuan in it.


    Huang Mao and Hua Zi looked up at Wang Jun. at this time, they knew the difference between this big bastard and ordinary bastard. People like Wang Jun won''t lose your money at all, and it won''t be useless. At least, they feel very kind and never pretend to force anything. That is, you are involuntarily afraid of such people, For example, if you haven''t contacted Xiaowu in advance, you think Xiaowu is a fool running errands and basically doesn''t walk the brain. But after Xiaowu picks up * you will know what kind of person Xiaowu is. It''s really killing people without blinking. If you say one more word, Xiaowu won''t talk to you.


    But there are also many bastards in this society. They are nothing at all. They are forced to go to heaven with their own people all day. However, once they go outside, they are nothing. You can''t see how cruel they are, but if they are serious, you will understand how to write the three words "fugitive".

 Chapter 1007

    The tower is in a frozen warehouse.


    Lao Bian and Xiao Hei were tied in an iron cage by a big iron chain. They looked very miserable.


    "Fuck, isn''t this a dog? Why is it still used on both of us now?" Lao Bian asked, looking at Xiao Hei mildly.


    Xiao Hei looked down at his iron chain and said helplessly, "I don''t know what these people are doing here. You say we don''t know anything. What''s the use of them catching us?"


    "I think they may have caught us by chance. If nothing happens in a few days, they can let us go..." Lao Bian replied very naively.


    "Hehe, what you think is really simple..."


    Xiao Hei smiled helplessly and then said, "it''s all fucking driving to the police station. Do you think it''s a coincidence? It''s obviously running for the two of us..."


    "What''s the use of saying you?" Lao Bian asked, looking at Xiao Hei.


    "What the hell''s the use of you?" Xiao Hei asked with staring beads.


    "I fucking know I''m useless. What do you think he''s trying to catch us?" Lao Bian scolded silently. Then he took out the box of cigarettes Xiao Hei gave him from his trouser pocket, looked at Xiao hei and asked, "do you smoke?"


    "I''m not in the fucking mood..." Xiao Hei replied irritably.


    "If you''re not in the mood, just stay here. I don''t care about you..." Lao Bian smiled back and lit himself a cigarette.


    "No, when the fuck is it? Are you still in the mood to smoke?" Xiao Hei asked, squinting at Lao Bian.


    "Why don''t I fucking smoke? I''m caught now, I''m a prisoner, and I want to be promoted to immortality?" Lao Bian shouted irritably, and then said: "anyway, we''re like B now. It''s no use what you say now. If the leaves can save us, we''ll be finished. You say what''s the use of you now. People can let you go!"


    "Grass!"


    Xiao Hei looked at Lao Bian and scolded irritably. Then he clenched his teeth and said, "you are what call you made to others when you were free. This call directly dried up for me!"


    "No!" Lao Bian squinted at Xiao Hei, then waved his hand and said helplessly, "forget it, I won''t tell you. It''s as if this B is what his mother wants. It''s all catching up. What can I do? I''m also forced and helpless?"


    "Now I regret that I didn''t stop you when you called. You said if I stopped you, there wouldn''t be so many things..."


    "What''s the use of saying this now? I''d better wait honestly. It''s the trouble caused by the young lady every day!" Lao Bian replied with a melancholy look on his face, and then said: "Why are these things? If he doesn''t give me some food, I''m fucking hungry..."


    "Why do you have so many things!" Xiao Hei tilted his eyes and reluctantly replied to Lao Bian.


    ����


    Outside the warehouse on the other side.


    Xiaodong went out for more than half an hour, and then walked out with a lot of boxed lunch.


    "Brother Wang, at this time, there is nothing else. I bought some boxed lunch and kebabs..." Xiao Dong shouted at Wang Jun with a smile.


    "Yes, anything!"


    Wang Jun nodded back, then looked at Xiao Wu and said, "why, brother five, have a meal?"


    "Eat, eat..."


    Little five reached out and pushed the mahjong in front of him into the pile of cards, and then ran to Dongzi''s.


    "Brother Wang, this is your wallet!"


    After Xiaodong put down the lunch box, he changed his wallet to Wang Jun.


    Wang Jun looked at his wallet and smiled. He stretched out a few banknotes and threw them into Xiaodong''s hand.


    Xiaodong looked at the money in his hand and was stunned. He looked at Wang Jun and asked, "brother, what do you mean?"


    "I can''t let you go for nothing..." Wang Jun replied with a smile.


    Xiao Dong just opened his mouth to speak, but was stopped by Wang Jun, smiled and said, "I know what you want to say, don''t write with me..."


    "Ha ha! Thank you, brother Jun!" Xiaodong scratched his head and smiled.


    "What, did you bring food for the two people in the room?" Wang Jun then asked.


    "Yes!" Xiaodong nodded.


    "OK, you send them there and leave them two boxes of cigarettes..." Wang Jun patted Xiaodong on the shoulder and said.


    "Give them back cigarettes?" Xiao Dong asked at the top of his voice.


    "Do you watch too many TV dramas? We are kidnapping, not interrogating spies. As long as they don''t run, it''s not a matter for us to make it convenient. We used to do this. In fact, it''s not easy. If we can be considerate, we can be considerate..." Wang Jun explained with a smile.


    "That''s too human!"


    Xiao Dong replied with his mouth tilted. Then he ran to the house where Lao Bian and Xiao Hei were located with a box of lunch and cigarettes.


    On the other side, good luck to the hotel.


    Liu Rui was lying in bed texting Wu Mei. After I washed, I wiped my hair and looked at Liu Rui and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "What the hell can you do to accompany Wu Mei to pull the calf..." Liu Rui replied to me irritably, then looked at me and asked, "you have brought out all the combat effectiveness of our harem. What if something happens at home?"


    "What can happen at home? Now the focus of H city has all shifted to the iron tower. There is basically nothing at home..." I smiled back.


    "You are not afraid of sun Qiang''s attack on our harem. Don''t forget the relationship with the police station. We are not very good..." Liu Rui whispered to me.


    "Nothing..."


    I waved my hand and then said, "did you find anything on the tower these days?"


    "I basically know about the situation here. The police station has temporarily established a relationship with us. The director and the captain are all money owners. I think as long as we give the money in place, everything else should not be a matter..." Liu Rui replied to me.


    "Ha ha, that''s OK. As long as we can solve it with money, we can do it here..." I nodded slightly and then asked, "what, do you have any information about Lao Bian and Xiao Hei?"


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. Then he said with a smile: "the police are helping Lao Bian and Xiaohei find it. Although I don''t know what the effect is, I hear the captain''s meaning that as long as people are still on the tower side, they can find it!"


    "So awesome?" I asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, I don''t know whether the cow is forced or not. Anyway, that''s what people told me..." Liu Rui looked at me and smiled.


    "As long as we can find Lao Bian and Xiao Hei now, everything else is not a problem!"

 Chapter 1008

    On the highway.


    Liu Neng sat in the jeep and kept looking at the time on the mobile phone. His eyebrows seemed to be frowning all the time.


    "Boss, what do you think?"


    The driver looked at Liu Neng and asked.


    "Nothing..."


    Liu Neng waved back, then took out his mobile phone and kept beating his thigh. A moment later, Liu Neng finally took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    The busy tone of the phone was particularly long in Liu Neng''s eyes.


    "Hello?"


    The person opposite finally answered the phone.


    "Boss."


    Liu Neng shouted softly.


    "Well, what''s the matter?"


    Asked the man opposite.


    "I had an accident today," Liu Neng answered softly.


    "What''s up?"


    "Liu Rui saw me!" Liu Neng said, biting his lips.


    The man across the phone was silent for a moment, then whispered, "I told you not to let the people in the harem recognize you? Why are you so careless!"


    Liu Neng listened to the scolding voice on the phone and was silent for a moment. Then he clenched his teeth and said, "I don''t know why you always let me hide from the people in the harem and keep their lives. Do you know if you can, the people in the harem would have died long ago. Why do we have to wait until now? Our situation is very passive!"


    "How can I do it? Can you teach me?" the man opposite asked in a hoarse voice.


    "But you always let me face the people in the harem like this. It''s really difficult for me to do. I''m afraid of doing anything now!"


    "If ye Han knew it was you, he would kill you at all costs. Do you know?" the man opposite shouted.


    "Yes! But he may not be able to kill me!" Liu Neng whispered back.


    "Fart, ye Han, if he puts down some things to fix you, do you think you can survive? Ten little five can''t fucking save you! Who do you think you are?" the opposite shouted.


    Liu Neng was stunned by the curse on the phone. After all, Liu Neng saw his boss so angry for the first time in such a long time.


    "At that time, you two will end up dead and broken. That''s not the fucking result I want!"


    "Do you know ye Han?" Liu Neng asked with a frown.


    "Do I know ye Han? Does it have anything to do with you?"


    "I mean, did you know ye Han before me?" Liu Neng repeated.


    "These have nothing to do with you. You ran into Liu Rui today, didn''t you?" the person opposite asked.


    "Well, he''s the only one. Ye Han is not here." Liu Neng nodded slightly.


    "That''s OK. It''s estimated that he can''t tell your identity..."


    "Why?" Liu Neng asked.


    "Liu Rui doesn''t want to see ye Han with you, so he won''t say. Liu Rui is a smart man. He knows how ye Han will react if he knows it''s you, so he won''t say it."


    "Hehe, I''m so excited about ye Han?" Liu Neng asked with a smile.


    "It''s not your great stimulation to Ye Han, it''s my great stimulation to Ye Han. From now on, you should show up as little as possible, try to get the project early, and then drive Ye Han''s people out of H city!"


    "Still can''t kill them, right?" Liu Neng asked helplessly.


    "No!"


    "They always wanted to kill me, but I couldn''t kill them..." Liu Neng smiled helplessly, then looked at his mobile phone and said, "OK, I see what you mean. When will you come to H city?"


    "I''m not sure. I have a chance!"


    "OK!"


    Liu Neng nodded slightly and then hung up the phone.


    "Brother, what is the relationship between this harem and you?"


    The driver smiled and asked when he saw Liu Neng put down the phone.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Neng smiled, then looked at the scenery outside the window and said helplessly: "you ask me now, I don''t know what my mother has to do with the harem. I always don''t understand why the boss doesn''t let us kill Ye Han. Isn''t it all over if we kill him now?"


    The driver looked at Liu Neng and said nothing.


    ����


    H City harem.


    After Meng Liang received the news that I asked him to go to the entrance of the high-speed building and wait for others, he directly shouted Hui, Yang Song, yuan and Gao Jia of the old depot together.


    "What are you looking for me for? I''m so busy now that you can''t see?" Yang Song shouted as he sat in the conference room and looked at Meng Liang.


    "I don''t even know what you''re busy with this day..." Meng Liang replied to Yang Song speechlessly, then looked at the old car and said, "brother Che, how many guests are left in our field?"


    "There are not many in the hall on the first floor, but there are still several private rooms. They are all old guests. I can''t get rid of them..."


    "No!"


    Meng Liang waved back directly and then said, "go, you take me now. You must let them take these people away!"


    "What didn''t you do? God?" Yang Song stretched out his hand to stop Meng Liang, and asked very puzzled.


    "Let''s go out and stop a car later. A guest in the harem can''t stay. In case the anti pornography comes at this time, no one can fucking run..." Meng Liang replied irritably, and then directly followed the old car to the private room of the harem.


    Ten minutes later, all the guests in the harem were kicked out by Meng Liang. They all left if they didn''t want to. Moreover, all the expenses were free of charge. The waitress put them directly.


    "You toss about this fucking day. Our harem will lose at least 500000. We didn''t make much money. If we toss about like this, it will turn yellow sooner or later. I''ll tell you..." Yang Song shouted at Meng Liang with his big mouth.


    "I can''t help 800000, mainly because today''s situation is relatively special..."


    Meng Liang reluctantly replied, then took out the cigarette box, lit a cigarette for himself, and then looked at the people in the room and said, "ye called me just now. He meant that as long as all those who would take guns in our harem would follow me to stop a car at the highway intersection!"


    "Whose car is it?" Yang Song stood up and looked at Meng Liang and asked.


    "It''s like Xiao Wu''s car. That means we don''t fight, just see if there''s Lao Bian and Xiao Hei in the car..." Meng Liang frowned and explained.


    "No, you''re fucking crazy? Just a few of us will stop someone''s car. If there''s a fucking fight, you don''t know how we''ll die..." Yang Song shouted at a high voice.


    "Don''t I tell you? When I go, I don''t fight. I just check whether there is Lao Bian and Xiao Hei in the car..." Meng Liang looked at Yang Song and said in a helpless tone.


    "It''s mainly because you go now. Even if we don''t do it, can they not do it?" Yang Song asked.


    Meng Liang looked at Yang Song and didn''t speak.

 Chapter 1009

    The meeting room in the harem.


    "What do you mean by saying this to me now?" Meng Liang asked, looking at Yang Song.


    "I think we just wanted to die! Nothing else!" Yang Song replied with staring eyes.


    ��������


    Meng Liang looked at Yang Song and was silent for a moment. Then he bit his lips and said, "if you''re afraid, you can''t go..."


    "You''re fucking telling me again!"


    Yang Song pointed to Meng Liang and shouted.


    "What are you two doing?"


    At this time, Yuan Yuan patted the table and shouted. Yang Song and Meng Liang all turned their heads and looked at Yuan Yuan.


    "Why, as soon as ye Han left here, you two pinched him, didn''t you? Do you miss him? Why?"


    Yuan Yuan stared at the bead and shouted. Then he turned to look at Yang Song and said, "I know what you said, but now the situation is special and there is not so much time to consider. We can only go now. Otherwise, what will Lao Bian and Xiao Hei do if they are really in the car?"


    "If it''s on the car, do you think we can beat it?" Yang Song asked, squinting at Yuan Yuan.


    "We have to fight if we can fight, but we have to fight if we can''t fight. Now we don''t have so much time to consider these, do you understand? Otherwise, you''re going to watch Lao Bian and Xiao Hei toss around in their hands?" Yuan Yuan looked at Yang Song and asked.


    Yang Song was silent for a moment, then turned his mouth and said, "OK, do whatever you like, I don''t care about them..."


    "Why, are there emotions?"


    Yuan Yuan looked at Yang Song with a smile and asked.


    "Are you a fucking fool?"


    Yang Song stared at the beads and shouted. Then he said, "if there are ghosts among us, the news that we are ready to start has been leaked. If we really get there, we will be no different from the dead!"


    Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan were stunned when they heard this!


    Yang Song was right. Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan didn''t seem to consider that there might be an insider among the rest of them. If the insider leaked the news, they had to throw it at the intersection of the highway.


    Gao Jia turned to look at the people in the room and didn''t speak. After all, the ghost has always been pressed in people''s hearts. Although no one usually said it, it doesn''t mean they don''t count. The tiger is dead. Now Meng Liang has to take Gao Jia and them on a risk.


    Meng Liang squinted at Yang Song and remained silent for a long time, because Meng Liang knew that Yang Song was right.


    "Cough..."


    At this time, the old car cleared his throat and whispered, "I don''t think there are any insiders in our group. I don''t think you can discuss whether to go or not, but I think even if there are insiders, if you still want to harm us at this time..."


    The old car paused and then said, "I recognize it!"


    "Me too!"


    Duan Hui shouted.


    "The three of us are foreign. If we don''t say much, I''ll follow if we go. Even if we don''t go..." Gao Jia also expressed his opinion.


    Meng Liang looked up at these people in the room, looked at Yang Song and asked, "what do you think?"


    ��������


    Yang Song was silent for a moment and said slowly, "if you think there are no ghosts among us, let''s go. I Yang Song is not afraid of death. I just don''t want to see another accident happen to the people in our harem!"


    "Ha ha..." Yuan Yuan smiled helplessly and then said softly, "I also believe us!"


    Meng Liang heard this, smiled, then took out three car keys from his trouser pocket, looked at the people in the room and said, "three cars, go separately and run directly to the highway intersection!"


    Gao Jia reached for a car key, and the old car reached out and took out a car key.


    "Wow!"


    At this time, Yuan Yuan took out a backpack and poured out the pistol * inside, then looked at the people in the room with a smile and said, "divide it!"


    Seven or eight people divided these things, and then ran directly to the gate of the harem.


    When he reached the door, Meng Liang took out his mobile phone, turned on the hands-free and dialed me.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After a few busy tones, I got through.


    "Hello? What''s the matter?"


    I asked.


    "Leaf, we are ready to go..." Meng Liang whispered.


    I was silent on the other side of the phone, and then slowly said, "they are a car. When you get there, don''t shoot, you know? Even if you see Lao Bian and Xiao Hei, you can''t shoot, okay?"


    "I see!"


    "That''s OK. I won''t say anything else, but I can''t get up with them tonight..." I asked with great ink.


    "Know, how''s your side?" Meng Liang asked.


    "There''s no problem here for the time being. Now we''ll find Xiao hei and Lao Bian first and find them both. It''s easy to say everything else..."


    "That''s OK, I know!" Meng Liang nodded and hung up the phone.


    "Can''t we go?" Gao Jia shouted at Meng Liang in the car.


    "Go!"


    Meng Liang nodded and agreed, and then ran to the parking position of the overlord car.


    ����


    On the other side, Liu Rui sat up directly after hearing me call. His small eyes looked at me several times. Then he opened his mouth and asked, "what did you say to Meng liang?"


    "What did I tell him?" I asked with a smile.


    "Don''t fucking ink, you two have something to hide from me. Quickly tell me what you two just said. I''m very curious now..." Liu Rui shouted at me with a big mouth.


    "Ha ha..."


    I looked at Liu Rui and smiled. Then I whispered, "I saw Liu Neng''s car when I was waiting for you at the intersection of the expressway. I was afraid that Xiao hei and Lao Bian were also in the car, so I asked Meng Liang to have a look..."


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. Then he licked his lips and looked at me and asked, "do you see Liu Neng?"


    "No, I don''t fucking know Liu Neng, but the car is Xiao Wu''s car. I can recognize it at a glance..." I smiled back.


    "Ah!"


    Liu ruiruo nodded thoughtfully.


    "Why, what can I do for you?"


    I was stunned, looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "No... nothing!"


    Liu Rui promised me in a trance, and his tone was very nervous.


    "Nothing. Why are you so fucking nervous?"


    I looked at Liu Rui and scolded.


    "Did your fucking eye see me nervous?"


    Liu Rui adjusted very quickly and immediately returned to normal. He stared at the beads and shouted at me.


    "Really not nervous?" I asked with a smile.


    "Fuck off, I don''t have time to talk to you!"


    Liu Rui scolded me irritably. Then he turned his head and lay on the bed playing with his mobile phone and stopped talking to me. I looked at Liu Rui and smiled, but didn''t speak.

 Chapter 1010

    On the way.


    The old car and Duan Hui are in the same car. The old car looks at Duan Hui while driving and asks, "Hui, what''s the matter with our harem now? Why doesn''t it stop every fucking day?"


    Duan Hui smiled helplessly when he heard this, and then said softly, "when has our harem stopped for so long?"


    "Ha ha... If you say so, it''s really the same thing!" the old car nodded helplessly and then said, "but now it doesn''t stop, it''s different from the original..."


    Duan Hui was stunned when he heard this. He turned around and looked at the old car. Then he asked in a stuffy voice, "old car, tell me your heart. Who do you think the ghost in our harem is?"


    "I''m telling you the truth. I really don''t know..." the old car smiled back and then said, "why, you know who it is?"


    Duan Hui was silent for a moment, looked up at the old car and said, "in fact, I know who it is?"


    The old car was stunned for a moment, and then hurriedly asked, "who?"


    "Ha ha..." Duan Hui smiled and whispered, "in fact, I''m just guessing. There''s no evidence in my hand."


    "Then tell me who it is, and I''ll analyze it for you!"


    Duan Hui looked at the old car and said quietly, "forget it, I don''t have any evidence. It''s just a guess. I still won''t say it!"


    "Really not?" the old car looked at Duan Hui and asked.


    "Hmm!" Duan Hui nodded and then said, "well, if this is over, I''m going to find ye for some money, and then take Er Mei to live in another place..."


    The old car was stunned when he heard this sentence. His eyes looked at Duan Hui in disbelief and asked, "did you think about it before you told me?"


    Duan Hui sighed slightly and said softly, "in fact, I''ve always wanted to go, but I only stayed after something happened recently. Now I still want to live a stable life!"


    "What are you going to do if we can''t make it?" the old car looked at Duan Hui and asked.


    "Hehe, that may be life, but now this kind of life is really not what I want. It''s too tired and unfair to ER Mei. I want to take her to live an ordinary life. We both bled and sweated in the harem. Now it''s the most critical time for our harem. Duan Hui has also stayed. I can be regarded as worthy of you?" Duan Hui looked at the old car and said.


    "In fact, if you go now, the leaves can''t let you go, and you can''t give you less money..." the old car whispered.


    "I know, but I''m Duan Huicheng now. When our harem is good, I''ll follow the popular, spicy and live in a big villa. When something happens to you, I''ll fucking go. Is that the fucking thing?"


    The old car reluctantly glanced at Duan Hui and whispered, "in fact, I think you still think too much. Since you want to go, go quickly and take advantage of nothing yet!"


    "Forget it, I''ll wait until the present thing is finished. I can go with peace of mind..." Duan Hui smiled and waved his hand.


    "Then you just said you knew who the ghost was, but didn''t you say it was because of this?"


    The old car frowned at Duan Hui and asked.


    "No, I just guessed it. It has nothing to do with whether I go or not..."


    The old car looked at Duan Hui, paused and said slowly, "in fact, if you know, you can also tell ye and let him have a number in his heart..."


    "I know!" Duan Hui nodded slightly and didn''t go on.


    "Fuck, if you really leave, I won''t even have a company in the harem..." the old car scolded with a smile.


    "There are so many people in our harem. Have you never planned to leave this circle?" Duan Hui asked looking at the old car.


    "I don''t have this idea yet. Before ye Han came, I was a chicken head. Now I''m still a chicken head. There''s no change in essence. What''s changed is that I have more money in my hand, I drive a good car, and the young lady around me looks good. But I''m also careful now. Although I envy and yearn for my life five years ago, I really have a time, I found that''s what happened... "The old car nodded back.


    "Isn''t that what people are like? When you don''t have it, you think you should pay more, but when you have it, you will understand that everything is not good!"


    "We''re lucky to meet Ye Han. To tell you the truth, if you''re still in the same state and talk to me every day, do you think Er Mei can see you? Can you call your husband every day? Don''t you have to go home and find a factory to work then?"


    "That''s what you said!" Duan Hui nodded slightly.


    "It''s not easy to start all over again if you can put down what you have now. What the fuck can I do if you let me leave the harem now? Then open my concert hall? I''m fucking tired of these ladies in the harem now. Can I stand it if you give me a whole group of aunts? If you''re used to being bossy, I don''t think modern will open!"


    Duan Hui looked at the old car and didn''t say a word.


    "Not only modern cars, I can''t drive, but I want to drive better now. In our circle, it''s easy when you come in, but it''s not so easy if you want to go out!" the old car continued.


    "You mean I can''t go yet?" Duan Hui asked with a smile.


    "It''s you who can''t go, and it''s not me!" the old car whispered back.


    "Well, people can go if they can put it down, but I''m afraid if you can''t put it down, he can''t go..."


    "Ha ha..." the old car smiled helplessly when he heard this, and then drove.


    ����


    On the other side, in Gao Jia''s car,


    "Brother Jia, when do you think we can go? Now the harem is too fucking chaotic. I just can''t keep up with their rhythm now. I can''t understand what they say..." Niu Lei asked Gao Jia, the co pilot, while driving.


    "Why, I can''t stand it now?" Gao Jia asked with a smile.


    "It''s mainly because they are too complicated now. I don''t know who this JB insider is. I dare not speak this day. I''m worried..." Niu Lei replied with a big mouth.


    "In fact, it''s not complicated. There are so many people in their harem. In fact, the accident will happen sooner or later!" Gao Jia whispered back outside the window, and then said, "in this society, the higher people go, the more they want, and the less human flavor."


    "Brother Jia, what do you mean?"


    "You have a fucking IQ. You have to work hard to farm at home, don''t you know?" Gao Jia scolded Niu Lei in silence.

 Chapter 1011

    In the domineering car.


    Niu Lei looked at Gao Jia speechless and asked with a big mouth, "brother Jia, what do you mean by this? If you say I can''t do anything else, I may admit it, but if you say I can''t farm at home, are you a little insulting?"


    "Now I fucking say you go home to farm. I think I''m insulting the farmers, you know?" Gao Jia stared at the beads and shouted helplessly. Then he said, "what, you drive quickly, you can''t keep up with the fucking effort for a while..."


    "At this fucking speed, what can''t I keep up?" Niu Lei replied with a big mouth.


    "I''m fucking miserable now. I''m really miserable now, you know?" Gao Jia shouted, staring at Niu Lei.


    "It''s not brother Jia. There''s nothing wrong with you. What''s your pain? What a big thing. What''s the matter with us when there''s an insider in someone''s back palace? It''s not our people who have an accident..." Niu Lei turned his head and looked at Gao Jia and comforted him.


    "Get out of here, you''re one of us. It''s worse than a fucking ghost. I''ll tell you!" Gao Jia shouted with her eyes wide open.


    "Ha ha... Are you praising me or hurting me?" Niu Lei asked with a smile.


    "Can you stop fucking talking to me!" Gao Jia shouted, staring at the beads, then turned and looked out of the window and said nothing.


    When Niu Lei saw that Gao Jia didn''t speak, he didn''t go on.


    Gao Jia looked at the scenery outside the window and pursed her lips. In fact, Gao Jia has vaguely guessed in her heart who the ghost in our harem is. Although it is not very accurate, the scope must be reduced to three or two people, but Gao Jia has never talked to me about this topic, because Gao Jia is not from our harem, In fact, the main reason why they stay until now is that the tiger son''s Revenge has not been avenged. If the tiger son''s revenge is avenged, Gao Jia will leave our harem for the first time, because the current situation in our harem is too fucking bad. As long as people understand it, the main problem in our harem is internal and external troubles, and their own people are also problems, Moreover, the enemies outside can''t be dealt with by our harem. Now all things are on my own. It''s no exaggeration to say that 80% of our harem has come to this position because of Liu Yong. However, once we get rid of the problem in our harem, it''s 100% my Ye Han''s problem, In fact, what has the final say is that the biggest problem in our harem is that I have basically all the rights of the harem. Neither Liu Rui nor Meng Yuan or Yang Song can really change my mind. I have to say everything about the harem. I am not good at it, because my judgement is not always right. I am also an ordinary person. I also make mistakes, but when I am wrong, no one in the harem can stand up against me. This is the most serious problem in our harem.


    Gao Jia is the leader of a team, so he knows my feelings very well now. If it weren''t for the tiger, Gao Jia would never join our harem, because they know that the harem is now ye Han''s harem


    Moreover, as an outsider, it''s not very good for Gao Jia to talk too much about such things, so Gao Jia never told me. Even if the problem in our harem is so serious, Gao Jia still doesn''t say a word, because he is waiting for an opportunity to kill Xiao Wu. The rest has nothing to do with Gao Jia. In short, Gao Jia thinks, Now even Liu Yong can''t save our harem, because the moment I killed Bi Wenshi, our harem has gone. No matter how hard we struggle, there may be little chance of winning.


    "Brother Jia, when are you going to leave?"


    Just then, the pipe sat in the back and asked in a low voice.


    "Go?" Gao Jia was stunned.


    "Yes, brother Jia, when are you going to take us to Yunnan to raise pigs?" Niu Lei also looked at Gao Jia and asked.


    "Grass, what the fuck do you know besides raising pigs?" Gao Jia scolded in silence.


    "If you don''t raise pigs, when are you going to leave the harem?" Guan then asked.


    "Ha ha..." Gao Jia smiled helplessly, stretched out her hand and lit a cigarette. She was silent for a few minutes, and then slowly said, "now the situation in the harem, how can we go? After all, now is the most difficult time for leaves. Why should we help leaves after this step? Let''s go again?"


    "Brother Jia, in fact, you don''t have to pretend. Now the whole harem is pressed on Ye Han. Everyone can see that the victory of the harem is not good..."


    Gao Jia was stunned when she heard Guan''s words, raised her hand and turned off the dash cam. Then she said, "Guan, don''t talk about it in the future. In fact, it''s not up to the three of us to decide whether someone''s back palace can get out of this barrier. Now we''ll do what people ask us to do. You don''t have to think about anything else..."


    "Unfortunately, if we follow them all the time, when will tiger''s revenge be avenged?" Guan shouted at Gao Jia.


    "Ha ha..."


    Gao Jia smiled and said nothing.


    "Brother Jia, what the hell do you mean?" Guan then asked reluctantly.


    "It''s not interesting. We have to give an explanation here for ye Han, but there must be an explanation there for tiger. Just rest assured!"


    Guan looked at Gao Jia and didn''t go on.


    ����


    The other side.


    Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan and Yang Song''s car.


    "Hubi, are you still fucking angry?" Meng Liang looked at Yang Song with a smile and asked.


    "I''m not fucking angry with you. I just don''t understand now. How did ye Han think and how could he do such a stupid thing?" Yang Song shouted with a big mouth.


    "It''s not that this matter has anything to do with Ye Zi?" Yuan Yuan looked back at Yang Song and asked.


    "How can I say that people in our harem have no brains?" Yang Song scolded with a big mouth, and then said, "I ask you, what''s the situation in our harem now?"


    "..." Meng Liang looked at Yang Song and didn''t speak.


    "Talk, why don''t you fucking talk?" Yang Song looked at Meng Liang and shouted.


    "Hehe, who the fuck can tell what''s going on now? Our harem is not in harmony and people are not in harmony. Now Lao Bian and Xiao Hei are the ones who have an accident. The next one is us. The situation in our harem is domestic and foreign troubles, and there is basically no way out..." Meng Liang summarized briefly.

 Chapter 1012

    In the domineering car.


    After listening to Meng Liang''s words, Yang Song was silent for a moment. Then he bowed his head and said, "there are ghosts in our house, small five people and police people outside. Now basically everyone is staring at our harem!"


    "What do you mean by that? Can you say something serious? I know all you say." Yuan Yuan asked while driving and looking at Yang Song.


    "Let me tell you this. Our Hougong heart is basically in a state of panic. I won''t tell Gao Jia about them. Even old Che Duanhui didn''t come from SZ city with us. People follow us to make money. If you have to say something about friendship, it must be there, but we use them like us because of this friendship Isn''t it? "Yang Song analyzed it very clearly.


    Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan were stunned when they heard this.


    "When I tell you two, don''t you two understand what I mean?" Yang Song asked back.


    "You mean the people in our harem are not with us now?" Meng Liang asked with a frown.


    "Now this situation is not a matter of one fucking heart. It''s not a matter of one heart. Why don''t you understand such a simple question?" Yang Song looked at Meng Liang and was speechless, then shouted: "I tell you, if ye Han asks the three of us to stop people today, I Yang Song won''t say a word, but what qualifications do you have to take the old car and risk with Gao Jia? Why, isn''t there enough people who dislike the death of our harem?"


    "Isn''t ye afraid that there are not enough people here?" Meng Liang frowned and lit a cigarette.


    "What''s enough about this thing? Even if we go there, the car that should be stopped can''t run. But if there''s an insider here who betrays us, let me tell you this. Our harem owes others a lifetime!"


    "The leaves may not have thought so much at that time..." Meng Liang smiled helplessly.


    "Now it''s not a question of thinking more and less. Now that we have an insider in the harem, we should have a proper attitude. The current harem is not our harem at that time. Lao Bian and Xiao Hei can have accidents. What are we doing?" Yang Song shouted very seriously.


    Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan looked at Yang Song and were very surprised. After all, it was the first time they had seen Yang song so serious for so long.


    Liu Rui and Yang Song in our harem are usually the most heartless, but at the most critical time of our harem, only these two people still have a little brain, but like Meng Liang Yuanyuan, you can let them work, but if you want them to use their brains, there is basically no hope.


    ����


    The tower is lucky to come to the hotel.


    I lay on the bed with my eyes open, looking at the ceiling of the roof all the time, while Liu Rui was holding a mobile phone and didn''t know what to look at all the time.


    "What the fuck are you doing? Don''t you sleep yet?" I asked, smiling at Liu Rui.


    "I''m not sleepy when I read a novel. If I want to sleep, you should sleep first..." Liu Ruihong looked at me with yawning eyes and replied.


    "You haven''t seen this kind of B yet?" I replied to Liu Rui in some speechless.


    "No, I found that you are so inky. Why don''t I fucking sleep? If you want to sleep, you should hurry to sleep..." Liu Rui shouted at me.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Liu Rui and smiled. Then I sat up directly, stretched out my hand and lit a cigarette for myself.


    "What the fuck aren''t you doing?" Liu Rui looked at me and shouted.


    "I got up to have a cigarette. What are you doing so excited?" I replied with a smile and then smoked.


    "Grass, what the fuck is this!"


    Liu Rui scolded irritably, then lay in bed and looked at his mobile phone.


    Ten minutes later, I came back from the toilet and found that Liu Rui had fallen asleep with his mobile phone.


    "This fool..." I scolded silently. As soon as I was ready to go to bed, I saw Liu Rui sit up, stare at me and shout, "what the fuck are you doing?"


    "My grass, are you fucking sick?" I stared at the beads and scolded Liu Rui helplessly.


    "You don''t sleep in the middle of the night. What are you doing here?" Liu Rui looked at me in panic and shouted.


    "What''s the matter with me going to the fucking toilet? Why are you so sensitive now?" I looked at Liu Rui and smiled helplessly.


    "Roll the calf, I don''t want to talk to you now. You hurry to roll the calf..." Liu Rui stared at the beads and shouted at me, then took out his cell phone.


    I lay in bed and looked at Liu Rui next to me. I was silent for a while, then smiled and asked, "why don''t you sleep?"


    "I was very fucking sleepy, but now I let you do it. I think they are very energetic now..." Liu Rui yawned and lived me.


    "You''re a fucking B-type, and you say you''re energetic?" I asked with a smile.


    "Why, my spirit is not good?" Liu Rui replied to me irritably, then threw down his cell phone and ran outside the house.


    "How the fuck is this like a psycho..." I looked at Liu Rui''s back and scolded wordlessly.


    A few minutes later, Liu Rui came back wet.


    "Where the fuck is this? I''m frozen to death without hot water..." Liu Rui casually found a few chapters of toilet paper to wipe his face, then rubbed it and lay on the bed.


    After washing his face, Liu Rui was obviously in a lot of spirit, and then looked at the novel.


    "You haven''t slept yet. Are you busy?" I asked, looking at Liu Rui with a smile.


    "What the fuck can I do? Can you talk to me less in the middle of the night? What should you do? I''m reading a novel now. It''s fun. You''d better not bother me all the time?" Liu Rui replied with staring eyes.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Liu Rui and smiled without talking.


    Ten minutes later, Liu Rui put down his cell phone and looked at me. He looked furtive.


    "What the hell are you doing staring at me when you don''t sleep?" I couldn''t help but sit up and stare at Liu Rui.


    "Oh, my grass, are you fucking sick, brother? Are you fucking looking at me or are you looking at me?" Liu Rui shouted after seeing me get up and cover his chest with an extremely painful expression.


    ��������


    I looked at Liu Rui and was silent.


    "What do you think of me like that?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me.


    "Well, you fucking tell me what''s in your heart. Are you hiding something from me now?" I squinted at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Roll the calf, what the fuck can I hide from you?" Liu Rui leaned over and replied to me with an agitated expression.

 Chapter 1013

    Highway intersection.


    "When the fuck will their people come?" Yang Song shouted impatiently as he sat in the car.


    "I don''t know when the news Ye gave me will come..." Meng Liang replied speechlessly, and then said: "wait a minute, it''s estimated that it''s almost the same..."


    "What time is it?" Yang Song asked, looking at Meng Liang.


    Meng Liang looked at his mobile phone and whispered, "it''s almost twelve o''clock in the evening..."


    "Grass, it''s been a fucking night?" Yang Song scolded silently, then pushed open the door and went down.


    "Why are you going?" Meng Liang shouted at Yang Song.


    "I''m fucking confused in the car and go out to get some air..." Yang Song replied irritably, then pushed the door to get off, and then lit a cigarette for himself against the door.


    "Let''s go down and wait?" Yuan Yuan looked at Meng Liang and asked.


    "Well, go down for a walk..." Meng Liang nodded and got off the bus.


    Gao Jia''s old car, they saw Meng Liang and Yang Song get off and come out of here.


    "Cao, why did you all come out when I came out?" Yang Song scolded silently, then looked at Niu Lei and said: "Lei Zi, you go pee with me..."


    "Won''t you finish it yourself?" Niu Lei replied with a smile.


    "If I''m not fucking afraid, do you think I''m willing to take you? Give me a word or not." Yang Song shouted irritably.


    "Grass, I have to accompany you when I fucking pee..." Niu Lei replied wordlessly, and then followed Yang Song with his back to the roadside.


    "It''s your honor that I take you to pee!" Yang Song bared his teeth and replied.


    ����


    On the other side, good luck to the hotel.


    In the room between Han Chao and Ji Xuan, Han Chao looked at Ji Xuan and asked, "brother Xuan, I knew you. Do you know?"


    "What time is it, brother? I''ve been driving all night. Can you let me have a rest?" Ji Xuan blocked his ears with toilet paper and looked at Han Chao in an abnormal collapse.


    "Grass, can''t I sleep? If I can fucking sleep, can I talk to you about this useless?" Han Chao replied with a smile, and then said, "I''m very curious about what you rich second generation think. Really, can you tell me?"


    Ji Xuan pulled out the toilet paper in his ear and shouted helplessly: "brother Chao, will you treat me as if I begged you? Will you let me have a good sleep? I''m really sleepy now. I''m not in the mood to talk to you now..."


    "Cao, I finally found a rich second generation to live in a house. Do you think I can sleep so easily? I tell you I must study with you now. The changes in your hearts of the rich second generation!" Han Chao bared his teeth and replied.


    "Oh, my grass! I''m really taking it now. What do you want? Tell me, can I give you fucking money? Just say how much money you want? Can you let me sleep well?" Ji Xuan stared at beads and shouted at Han Chao.


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this, then smiled and said, "why, what do you mean? Are you going to buy me with money?"


    "Let me tell you this. How can you make me sleep well now? As long as it''s the condition you can say, I''ll meet it. Can you see?" Ji Xuan shouted with some collapse.


    "You''re too fucking vulgar. I tell you, I''m not the same as Liu Rui. I don''t like money!"


    "What the fuck do you like? Do you think it''s ok?" Ji Xuan stared at the beads and shouted.


    "If you''re really so honest, well, brother Xuan, you lend me your Land Rover for a few days. I''m going to go home and drive next year''s new year..." Han Chao bared his teeth and replied.


    "..." Ji Xuan was stunned when he heard this. He looked up at Han Chao, then rubbed his hair and shouted with a broken face: "brother, when the fuck are we now? You''ve started to study the new year with me now. There''s still a fucking year to go..."


    "Didn''t I light it up in advance?" Han Chao bared his teeth and replied.


    "Roll the calf!" Ji Xuan stared at the beads and shouted in an abnormal collapse.


    "It''s not brother Xuan. Do you agree to what I just said?" Han Chao then asked.


    "Elder brother, have you been spoken?" Ji Xuan shouted with his big quilt.


    "Hehe... Do you say you''ll finish it if you promise or not? I''m very anxious now, you know?"


    "Grass, let''s go back and I''ll lend you the car for two months. Don''t fucking talk!" Ji Xuan shouted with staring beads, and then directly covered with a big quilt.


    Han Chao looked at Ji Xuan and smiled. He didn''t speak.


    ����


    In the other room.


    North and South watched the movie with East and West, and no one slept.


    "Brother, we''re not sleeping yet?" north and South yawned.


    Things looked at the time on the mobile phone and said in a low voice, "I''m waiting for half an hour."


    "It''s not what you want to do. Don''t you sleep yet?" the north and South asked some speechless.


    "It''s mainly because we haven''t finished watching this TV play yet..."


    "Grass, what the fuck is this TV play? I look like sleeping. Can you let me go?" the north and the South shouted with some collapse.


    "Wait a minute!" the thing pursed his lips and replied.


    "Elder brother, is there something wrong with us?" the north and South scratched their heads and looked at things and asked.


    Things looked at the north and South stunned for a while, and then whispered, "ye Zigang just told me to stop sleeping before 1:00 in the middle of the night..."


    "Why?" the north and South were puzzled.


    "I don''t know why the fuck. We''d better wait and finish it. Anyway, it''s nothing less than an hour..." the thing turned his mouth and replied.


    ����


    In my room, I looked at Liu Rui, then smiled and said, "I don''t think you''ve turned the page for a long time. If you don''t like reading, go to bed early..."


    "Why the fuck do you always let me sleep?" Liu Rui glanced at me helplessly.


    "Hehe, you are so strange now..." I looked at Liu Rui and said.


    "Whether I sleep now has nothing to do with you. You fucking love to sleep. Don''t talk to me now, do you hear me?" Liu Rui sat up and stared at the beads and shouted at me.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Liu Rui and smiled without talking.


    "You''d better not look at me with this smile. I fucking hate your smile now, don''t you know?" Liu Rui then shouted.


    "How can you do so many B things on your fucking day!" I scolded irritably, then directly covered with a big quilt and didn''t talk to Liu Rui.

 Chapter 1014

    Good luck to the hotel.


    Almost all the people in our harem didn''t sleep, but Han Chao and things didn''t sleep because I didn''t let them sleep. But as for why Liu Rui didn''t sleep, I really don''t know. This fool didn''t know what to play with his mobile phone. He kept looking at his mobile phone, but his eyes kept looking at me. Then I asked him why he didn''t admit it, I don''t even know what this fool is trying to do.


    Meanwhile, outside the hotel.


    Two men in leather jackets stood at the door of the lucky Hotel.


    "Is this where the fifth brother said?" a man whispered at the people next to him.


    The man looked up at the lucky sign, and then whispered, "it''s here..."


    "Ha ha..."


    The little man breathed into his hand and then said, "when are we going to do it?"


    The tall man looked at the time on the mobile phone, then took out a cigarette from his trouser pocket and held it in his mouth. Then he looked at the little man and said, "wait a minute, we''ll do it..."


    "OK!" the little man nodded slightly.


    ����


    In the room of Ji Xuan and Han Chao.


    Ji Xuan sat on the bed with a big quilt on his body and more than a dozen notes on his face. He basically belongs to the state of half opening and half closing his eyes and looked at Han Chao opposite.


    "Draw cards?" Han Chao stared at the beads and shouted at Ji Xuan.


    "Elder brother, can you let me sleep?" Ji Xuan asked Han Chao.


    "We''ve played fifteen now. When you can beat me, we''ll go to bed..." Han Chao replied with a big mouth.


    "Brother, I took a fucking car all day today and finally got a sleep. You didn''t let me sleep just now, and now you play with me. I''ve lent you my fucking Land Rover. What else do you want?" Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao with red eyes and almost collapsed and shouted.


    "Brother Xuan, our car borrowing is our emotional problem. This is not a deal. If you take this as a deal, I''ll be so fucking sad..." Han Chaoyi shouted at Ji Xuan.


    "Grass, I finally understand the meaning of leaves now. You don''t want money, but you can torture people more than Liu Rui! You''re destroying me in spirit, I''ll tell you!" Ji Xuan threw his poker on the table as he spoke.


    "What is it? Don''t play anymore?" Han Chao asked, squinting at Ji Xuan.


    "How old am I? I played catch bastard with you in the middle of the night. Am I fucking sick? I want to sleep now, you know?" Ji Xuan stared at beads and shouted at Han Chao.


    "It''s mainly because you haven''t won me now. If you don''t win, you can''t sleep..." Han Chao smiled at Ji Xuan and said.


    "Cao, brother, can we change a separate game? Can you stop playing bastard? I really think this game is very stupid..." Ji Xuan shouted at Han Chao with red eyes.


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this. Then he smiled and said, "what, I may not have realized your feelings just now. Let''s change a game!"


    "For what game?" Ji Xuan squinted at Han Chao and asked.


    "What, can you play Gobang?" Han Chao bared his teeth and asked.


    "No, are you fucking free? Brother, it''s almost late at night now. You don''t take me to draw the bastard, but you take me to play Gobang. What the hell do you want to do?" Ji Xuan stared at beads and shouted.


    "I don''t want to do anything. I just can''t sleep when I''m idle. Can''t you accompany me? Are our feelings so fragile now?" Han Chao shouted with staring beads.


    "Brother, it''s not a matter of feelings between us now. Do you know? I''m very upset now..."


    Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao in great pain and shouted.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Han Chao asked, staring at Ji Xuan with those ignorant eyes.


    "I fucking want to sleep now, brother, super brother. Can you let me sleep now?" Ji Xuan shouted, biting his teeth and looking at Han Chao.


    "Roll the calf... I can''t sleep now. I tell you, you can do anything, but you can''t sleep..." Han Chao shouted very firmly.


    "Why?" Ji Xuan rubbed his head and asked.


    "Because the leaves don''t let me sleep..." Han Chao bared his teeth and replied.


    Ji Xuan was stunned when he heard this, and said some speechless, "no, brother, ye Han didn''t let you sleep, and he didn''t fucking let me sleep? What are you doing with me?"


    "It''s mainly because you didn''t have to have a room with me at the beginning. I used to have a room with Ye Han. If you don''t do it, you have to have a room with me. Who do you blame for this? There aren''t so many things if you have a room with Liu Rui..." Han Chao looked at Ji Xuan and said.


    "I fucking know now that this fucking room is with you. I might as well have been with Liu Rui. You have more ink than Liu Rui, don''t you know?" Ji Xuan stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Ha ha..." Han Chao looked at Ji Xuan, smiled and whispered, "in fact, I still don''t have such ink. It''s just that I can''t sleep for a few days. I have more words, or I want to sleep!"


    "..." Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao and was silent for a moment. Then he asked, "why do you listen to Ye Han so much? If he doesn''t let you sleep, you won''t sleep?"


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this, then nodded his head and said, "what you said seems to be reasonable..."


    "Yes, anyway, ye Han is not in our house now. It''s nothing for you to sleep?" Ji Xuan continued after seeing hope.


    Han Chao was silent for a moment. Then he quickly shook his head, stared at beads and shouted, "what kind of temper is Ye Han? You don''t know. Forget it. He won''t let me sleep. I''d better not sleep. Wait a minute!"


    "No, I found that people in your harem are so afraid of Ye Han?" Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao curiously and asked.


    "Ha ha..." Han Chao smiled at this and said with a big mouth: "since I have raised this question now, I''ll tell you why people in our harem are so afraid of Ye Han!"


    "Why?" Ji Xuan asked with a smile.


    "Ye Han is a man. A simple word can summarize his character. Do you know what the word is?" Han Chao asked.


    "Damage?" Ji Xuan shouted without thinking.


    "That''s right!" Han Chao nodded with great satisfaction, smiled and said, "I''ve been with Ye Han for so long. He has no other problems, but he''s too fucking damaged!"

 Chapter 1015

    In the room of Ji Xuan and Han Chao.


    "Ye Han is a man. I tell you so. No matter he is a friend or boss, there is nothing wrong with him in other places, but the biggest problem is that he is too fucking damaged. I ask you if Liu Rui is damaged?" Han Chao looks at Ji Xuan and asks.


    "Damage!" Ji Xuan nodded almost without thinking.


    "Is Yang Song damaged?" Han Chao then asked.


    "Damage!" Ji Xuan nodded again.


    "Who do you think these two people are most afraid of?"


    "Ye Han?" Han Chao said with a smile.


    "That''s right! You say these two are so fucking damaged. Why are they still afraid of Ye Han!" Han Chao shouted excitedly.


    "Ha ha......" Ji Xuan smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Because ye Han is worse than the two of them. Let me tell you this. Ye Han''s damage is different from that of Liu Rui and Yang Song. If ye Han wants to pit you, he won''t pit you at that time, but pit you anytime and anywhere. This is not the most awesome thing. The most awesome thing is that after ye Han pit you, you feel like you haven''t suffered a loss. This is the most important thing It bothers me. Every time ye hankeng finishes me, I''m still silly. I count money for him. I think I haven''t suffered a loss, but fortunately my IQ is still very high. After ye hankeng me several times, I''ve completely figured out his routine now! "Han Chao angrily looked at Ji Xuan and shouted.


    "You''ve got a clear idea of Ye Han''s routine now?" Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao in surprise and asked.


    "Yes, I have mastered it completely!" Han Chao nodded.


    "Then tell me what ye Han''s routine is now?" Ji Xuan asked with a smile.


    "Now ye Han''s routine is that as long as you are obedient, you can do whatever he asks you to do, so you have nothing. This is Ye Han''s routine. I tell you!"


    Ji Xuan was stunned after hearing Han Chao''s words. His lips trembled and looked at Han Chao and said, "brother, who doesn''t know what he said?"


    "Ha ha, although there are many people who know, Liu Rui and Yang Song, two fools in our harem, don''t know!" Han Chao shouted with his mouth tilted.


    "If you say that, I really don''t like to say anything. They really can''t understand this. It''s really not easy for you to understand..."


    "You see, it must not be simple!" Han Chao looked very proud with a big mouth.


    "Your harem is really a normal person now. I haven''t found out how you got here..." Ji Xuan scolded speechlessly, then directly lay in bed, then turned to look at Han Chao and said, "don''t talk to me. I don''t play poker or Gobang now. What do you love JB? It has nothing to do with me, you know?"


    "Brother Xuan, isn''t it too impersonal for you to talk like that?" Han Chao muttered, looking at Ji Xuan with some grievances.


    "Roll the calf, ye Han didn''t let you sleep, but he didn''t let me sleep. You''re fucking idle. Why are you talking to me about the calf? Now hurry to roll the calf. You know, if you''re talking to me, I''ll fucking kill myself now!" Ji Xuan asked Han Chao to torture incoherently, staring at beads and shouted.


    "Brother Xuan, do you say you have to make the relationship between us like this now?" Han Chao licked his lips and looked at Ji Xuan and asked.


    "Do you think I said suicide was fucking talking to you?" Ji Xuan stared at beads and shouted.


    "OK, OK, why are you so excited? Go to bed quickly. You are so excited now. If you really commit suicide, the police will have to rely on me..." Han Chao replied to Ji Xuan with his mouth tilted.


    ����


    In rooms East, West, North and south.


    "Brother, are we still sleeping?" Nanbei asked, squinting at things.


    "Wait a minute..." the thing replied with his mouth tilted.


    "No, can you tell me what you want to do? What time is it? You still don''t sleep. Do you sleep after watching the movie we don''t talk? It''s almost twice. Why don''t we sleep?" north and South stared at beads and shouted.


    "Don''t ink. If you''re sleepy, go to bed. I won''t sleep first..." the thing replied irritably.


    "Can you tell me why you don''t sleep?" north and South asked.


    "I fucking want to sleep, but ye Han said that we can''t sleep before one o''clock. We still have half an hour..."


    "Why can''t you sleep before one o''clock? What''s the saying?" the north and South asked in some confusion.


    "I don''t know what the hell Ye Han is thinking... Anyway, I''ll do what he says and finish it!"


    "Ha ha..." the north and South looked at things and smiled, but didn''t speak.


    "If you sleep, you sleep..."


    "Forget it..." the north and South waved their hands impatiently, and then watched the film with things.


    ����


    In our room.


    I was too sleepy to open my eyes, but after seeing Liu Rui, I was fucking refreshed.


    "Brother, what are you doing? Staring at the beads is not scary?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked some speechless.


    "It''s not that you''re idle. Why are you always looking at me? What does it have to do with you if I don''t sleep? If you want to sleep, go to bed quickly. I don''t want to talk to you now, you know?" Liu Rui stared at the beads and shouted at me.


    "Brother, if you don''t want to talk to me, can you roll the calf? What do you mean by staring at me with big fucking eyes?" I asked helplessly.


    "I can''t compare with my eyes now, can I? I''m in a very bad mood now, can I? I heard for the first time that I don''t let people close their eyes when I sleep. Why do you take care of shit and fart, and you take care of my eyes?" Liu Rui shouted at me as if he had a fucking reason.


    "OK, you''re fucking awesome. I took it..." I waved my hand silently, found out my mobile phone and looked at it casually.


    Liu Rui stared at me with small eyes and didn''t speak.


    "What are you looking at? Do I need to show you my cell phone?" I looked at Liu Rui and shouted.


    "Grass, who the fuck likes to see you?" Liu Rui replied to me speechless, and then directly leaned over without speaking.


    "What, let me ask you something?" I smiled at Liu Rui and said.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Rui asked, twisting his body.


    "You said you came out by yourself and left Wu Mei at home. Can you rest assured?" I asked with a smile.


    "You look like a fucking fool. You hurry to roll the calf for me. I don''t want to talk to you!" Liu Rui shouted at me with staring beads, and then directly covered his face with a big quilt.

 Chapter 1016

    Highway intersection.


    Yang Song stood next to the bully car shivering with cold. He stammered at Meng Liang and asked, "what, Meng Liang, are you talking to me? I''ve been frozen for more than an hour. There''s no fucking car at all. Tell me your heart. Are you talking to me?"


    "No, that''s what ye told me..." Meng Liang also replied to Yang Song in silence.


    "What about people now? Where the fuck are they?" Yang Song shouted, staring at beads.


    "You ask me, who the fuck am I asking? Am I not waiting here now? What the fuck is this? At the intersection of the highway, we are like fools, and we have the whole fucking gun here! Are we fools!" Yang Song shouted, staring at beads.


    "Brother, didn''t Ye Han let me come here? What''s the use of shouting with me now?" Meng Liang looked at Yang Song''s helplessness.


    "Grass!" Yang Song scolded silently, then directly threw his cigarette butts on the ground, took out his mobile phone, looked at Meng Liang and asked, "do you call or me?"


    "You fight, I''m not as awesome as you..." Meng Liang replied speechless.


    "Cao, now ye Han doesn''t know what he does. I tell you, I must educate this fool now. What the fuck is this?"


    Yang song called me while talking.


    "I''ll see how you educate him..." Meng Liang replied with a smile.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, I got through.


    "Ye Han, what the fuck are you doing?" Yang Song stared at the beads and shouted at the mobile phone.


    "Are you fucking crazy? What am I doing?" I replied to Yang Song in silence.


    "Ha ha..." Yang Song smiled helplessly when he heard what I said. Then he shouted to his mobile phone: "well, I''ve been waiting at the highway intersection here for more than an hour. How come there''s no one here? What do you mean now? Can you tell me what you want us to do? You must give me an explanation now!"


    "..." I was stunned by Yang Song''s words, then smiled and asked, "are you fucking killing us? Do you know who you''re talking to now?"


    "Who the fuck am I talking to now? I just want to ask you, what do you mean by bringing us here?" Yang Song looked at Meng Liang and shouted.


    "Do you believe I''ll directly transfer you to the tower and follow Liu Rui''s ass every day?" I asked with a smile.


    Yang Song was stunned when he heard what I said. He was embarrassed and said, "what, you have something to say. It''s useless for you to tell me here. What Liu Rui is not Liu Rui''s. I''m very disgusted with this name now, you know?"


    "Ha ha..."


    "You talk, what do you do now? There''s no one for a fucking long time, not even a car. Will you give me an explanation?" Han Chao stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled helplessly and then whispered, "what, well, you call Meng Liang and I''ll tell him."


    "Why, don''t you dare tell me anything?" Yang Song shouted as he walked to Meng Liang.


    "Don''t talk to me, give Meng Liang your cell phone..." I replied irritably.


    Yang Song looked down at his mobile phone, then handed it to Meng Liang, then looked at Meng Liang and said, "what''s that for you..."


    "Ha ha..." Meng Liang looked at Yang Song and smiled. Then he reached for the phone and asked with a smile, "what''s the matter, leaf?"


    "What Liangzi? It''s a little later. If you haven''t waited for their car, go back and let Yang Song''s fool wait for me. If he doesn''t agree, you tell you to confiscate half a year''s salary directly..."


    Meng Liang smiled after listening to me, then bowed his head and said, "that''s OK, I know!"


    "If I fucking know he''s back, your salary will be confiscated, don''t you know?" I stressed.


    "Hehe, don''t worry!" Meng Liang replied to me with a smile, and then hung up the phone directly.


    "What did ye Han say?" Yang Song asked obliquely after seeing Meng Liang hang up the phone.


    "Ye''s original words are like this. If we haven''t waited for someone before one o''clock, we''ll go back and wait here. If you don''t obey, you''ll directly confiscate half a year''s salary!" Meng Liang smiled at Yang Song and said.


    "..." Yang Song was stunned when he heard this, and then stared at the beads and shouted, "why?"


    "Hehe, I don''t know why. If you disagree, you can call yourself, but I''d better not call. If you call me, I''ll lose my salary for a year!" Meng Liang replied with a smile.


    "No, I just don''t understand why you can all go back now. I have to wait here. It''s fucking discrimination, you know?" Yang Song shouted with staring beads.


    "Ha ha, it''s no use telling me now..." Meng Liang replied helplessly.


    The other side.


    After I talked to Meng Liang on the phone, Liu Rui squinted at me and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s all right. Our people may not block Liu Neng and them. If not, I''m going to let them go back..." I whispered back.


    "Did Liu Neng change his way?" Liu Rui asked, frowning at me.


    "No, how did he know our people were blocking them at the highway intersection?" I frowned back.


    Liu Rui looked at me and didn''t speak.


    "Do you mean our leak?" I asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui looked at him and smiled, then said with a quilt covered: "in fact, I think Xiao hei and Lao Bian should still be here in the tower..."


    "How do you know?" I asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "Intuition!" Liu Rui smiled back at me.


    ����


    Meanwhile, outside the hotel.


    A tall man took out his cell phone and dialed a phone.


    "Brother five, we two squatted outside this hotel for an hour. Basically, there''s nothing wrong. Why don''t we go in and have a look now?"


    "..." Xiao Wu across from the conversation was silent for a moment, and then slowly said, "if you two have nothing to do, go and have a look, but remember, don''t make things big, just look at the firepower of their harem!"


    "OK, I know the fifth brother!" the tall man nodded slightly.


    "Well, you two be careful!"


    "I see!" the man promised, then hung up the phone and ran into the hotel.

 Chapter 1017

    Good luck outside the hotel.


    After talking to Xiao Wu on the phone, the tall man put his mobile phone into his trouser pocket, rubbed his palm and whispered, "brother five let us both go in..."


    "Go in now?" said the short man. He took out his pistol and looked at the tall man. He didn''t speak.


    "..." the tall man looked up at the sign of Haoyunlai Hotel, and then said in a low voice, "go in and have a look, but don''t shoot, just see what they are doing. Today''s main task is to find out their details, okay?"


    "I see!"


    The short man nodded, then walked directly to the lucky Hotel.


    It was almost one o''clock in the morning. Fortunately, the aunt at the front desk was going to sleep, but at this time, the door of the hotel was pushed open.


    "Are you going to open a room?"


    Aunt put down her cell phone and shouted at the two men who came in with a smile.


    After the tall man came in, he didn''t answer his aunt''s words at the first time, but looked around the hotel, and then slowly walked to the front desk to see his aunt.


    "Why do you two open a house or do you want to do?" aunt asked cautiously when she saw something wrong with the tall man.


    "...." the tall man was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "what, are there some outsiders in your hotel?"


    "What stranger?" aunt was stunned.


    "It''s about seven or eight from the city..." the tall man said slowly.


    "Ah, how many people are coming today?" aunt nodded back.


    "Those people are our friends. Tell me their room number..." the tall man whispered.


    When Aunt heard this, she was stunned for a moment. Then she tilted her mouth and said, "if they are your friends, don''t you call them directly? Our side is a serious hotel. Don''t talk to me here. I don''t need it. I''ll tell you!"


    "Ha ha..." the tall man smiled helplessly when he heard this, and then said: "those people are really our friends. Aunt, you can tell me and it''s over..."


    "We won''t disclose the customer''s information!" aunt replied very professionally, because she could feel that the tall man might not be a good man.


    ��������


    The man looked at his aunt and licked it. Finally, he stretched out his hand and hugged her head.


    Aunt instinctively wanted to shout out, but she was covered by a tall man.


    "I''ll release you now. Don''t shout. Do you hear me?" the tall man put a gun on aunt''s head and frowned.


    "Wuwu..." aunt struggled frantically.


    "I''ll give you one fucking chance. I''ll let you go. Don''t shout. Can you understand?" the tall man whispered.


    "Wuwu..." aunt nodded quickly.


    The tall man looked at his aunt and then slowly released her mouth. She stared at the man and took two deep breaths, but she still didn''t shout out.


    "Are they in that room?"


    The tall man pointed a gun at his aunt and asked.


    "They just came two people, and then opened all the rooms on the second floor, but I don''t know which room they live in now..." aunt shivered back.


    "Grass!"


    The tall man scolded silently, then turned to look at the short man and said, "these people are so fucking cunning that they opened the room against us..."


    "What''s the matter now?" the short one looked at the tall one and asked.


    "If there is one on the second floor?" the tall man looked at his aunt and asked.


    "..." aunt shivered and didn''t speak.


    "I fucking asked you if you had a key. Are you dumb?" the tall Beaded whispered.


    "Yes!" aunt quickly nodded, and then took out a bunch of keys from the drawer.


    "It''s not that you don''t have a room card or something. How can I find so many keys for me?" the tall man stared at his aunt and asked.


    "As long as our side is an old hotel, there is no room card, all keys... I open the door one by one..." my aunt replied helplessly.


    "Grass!"


    The tall man looked at the key in his hand, bit his teeth and scolded. Then he looked at his aunt and shouted, "what, stand still. If I know you''re moving, I''ll kill you directly!"


    "Know!" aunt nodded quickly after hearing this.


    "Brother, we have so many keys here. When do we have to find them?" the short man looked at the tall man and asked.


    "You ask me now, who the fuck am I asking? People don''t have a room card here, what do you think I can do?" the tall man replied silently, and then ran upstairs with the key.


    "Grass, what the fuck is this every day?" the short man muttered helplessly, and then followed up.


    ����


    Liu Rui lay in bed and looked at the time. Then he looked at me with red eyes and asked, "what time is it?"


    "Didn''t you just read it? Why did you ask me?" I thought Liu Rui was too sleepy to sleep. He turned on the light directly, and then found a Book of the romance of the Three Kingdoms in the hotel room.


    "I''m not sure about the time on my mobile phone. I''ll ask you. It''s not right with you?" Liu Rui replied to me with some embarrassment.


    "Grass..." I replied irritably, then took out my mobile phone, looked at the time, and then whispered: "what, it''s 0:40 a.m. Beijing time."


    "Grass, it''s not a fucking point yet?" Liu Rui scolded irritably, then yawned at me and said, "can you turn off the light?"


    "You don''t fucking sleep. Why are you turning off the lights?" I asked, squinting my eyes.


    "Grass, how do you know I don''t sleep? Besides, I''m reading novels now. It''s bad for my eyes that you keep the light on all the time. I''m fucking reading this e-book now. My eyes are spent, you know?" Liu Rui shouted at me.


    "Your eyes themselves can''t..." I reluctantly replied.


    "My eyes can''t do anything. I used to be very good. Do you think you can afford to be responsible if you shake my eyes because you turn on the light now?" Liu Rui stared at the beads as if he was fucking reasonable and shouted at me.


    "..." I looked at Liu Rui and was silent for a moment. Then I clenched my teeth and said, "how the fuck do I know such a thing as you?"


    "Don''t tell me it''s useless. Now turn off the light and I''ll tell you!" Liu Rui shouted at me with staring beads.

 Chapter 1018

    Good luck to the hotel, at the staircase on the second floor.


    The short man pouted his ass and squatted in front of the door, trying to lock the head one by one with his keys.


    "Hurry up the fuck..." the tall man on one side shouted impatiently.


    "Big brother, there are too many keys. When the fuck should I try..." the short man wiped the sweat on his face and shouted helplessly at the tall man.


    "It''s not what I told you just now. If the task is not arduous, can the fifth brother give the task to both of us?" the tall man stared at the beads and shouted.


    "The main reason is that the task is either arduous or too fucking stupid..." the short man replied with a big mouth.


    "No, why are you so inky today? I found out? Is there something fucking wrong with you?" the tall man pinched his waist and asked.


    "Brother, I''m with you every day. What can I do?" the short man replied helplessly.


    "If you''re fucking okay, can you stop talking to me and unlock the lock?"


    "With our Kung Fu of unlocking, we can both find some unlocking masters..."


    "Fart, we''re a sneak attack. Did you fucking see that sneak attack master with a lock? Your brain is really fucking crooked. How did you give birth to you?" the tall man''s eyes look at the short man and his collapse.


    "I''m social, I''m not unlocking..."


    "You still have fucking ink, don''t you?" cried the tall beaded.


    The short one looked at the tall one, lowered his head and spit, and then unlocked the lock.


    Almost, ten minutes later, the short man sat on the ground and whispered to the tall man: "brother, I''ve been fucking for more than half an hour. I haven''t made any progress now. I''m a little lost. I don''t believe in myself now..."


    "Roll..."


    The tall man scolded impatiently, then kicked on the short man''s ass, picked up the key and began to try to lock the head.


    "What the fuck are you doing? No, I found..." the tall man whispered while trying to lock the head.


    "..." the short one looked at the tall one and didn''t speak.


    ����


    On the other side, the tower police station.


    After the police answered the phone from the hotel aunt, they directly took the recorded information and went to the office. After looking at Zhang Xiaogang sleeping in the office, the police hesitated, and finally pushed the door and went in.


    "Touch..."


    The policewoman gently knocked on Zhang Xiaogang''s table and shouted softly, "brother Zhang."


    When Zhang Xiaogang heard the cry, he looked up vaguely, looked at the 36d policewoman in front of him, wiped the saliva around his mouth, and said helplessly, "didn''t you just finish it in the toilet? What are you calling me for? Can''t you let me rest for a while?"


    "Oh, brother Zhang, what are you talking about?" the girl shouted with a smile on her small face. Then she turned her head and looked at the office. When she found no one else, she put down her heart, looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said, "you dead ghost, why do you think of this all day?"


    "Isn''t that why you came to me?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "I just received an alarm call. Take someone over and have a look..."


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled helplessly when he heard this, and then said, "you''re kidding me. Who''s free to call the police in the middle of the night?"


    "Oh, it''s the lucky Hotel. Two people came." the girl replied in a charming voice.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with the robbery? If the robbery is over, we won''t go. Just go again tomorrow morning." Zhang Xiaogang reached out and lit a cigarette and replied carelessly.


    "It''s not robbery. I heard what the hotel owner said. I saw two men running to several people living in their hotel. Those people came from the city yesterday and stayed in today..." the girl continued.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this. The first reaction in his mind was the people in our harem, so he quickly asked, "how many people are there in the city?"


    "It seems that there are about seven or eight..."


    "Grass! It must be the people in the harem." Zhang Xiaogang picked up his police uniform as he spoke.


    "Brother Zhang, take the gun with you." the girl whispered at this time.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned, then stared at the beads and asked, "why, the people over there are still carrying guns?"


    "Well, the boss told me that the bandit threatened him with a gun..."


    "Fuck, these people are going to rebel!" Zhang Xiaogang frowned and then asked, "are you sure there are two people opposite?"


    "That''s what the boss said..." the girl nodded slightly.


    "Fuck, you must break with these people!" knowing that it was two people, Zhang Xiaogang had a bottom in an instant, stared at the beads and shouted, and then directly took his mobile phone and began to make a call.


    Almost a few minutes later, five or six police and a car of armed police rushed directly from the police station to Haoyunlai hotel.


    Good luck to the hotel.


    Han Chao stared at the time on the mobile phone with big eyes. Ji Xuan, who was sitting on one side, had red eyes and a broken face. The whole person had experienced a lot of vicissitudes.


    "Brother Xuan, we can go to bed in 15 minutes..." Han Chao shouted at Ji Xuan with a smile.


    "Elder brother, can I sleep first?" Ji Xuan asked Han Chao.


    Han Chao squinted at Ji Xuan, then said with his mouth tilted: "if you can sleep, you can sleep."


    "Grass!" Ji Xuan bit his teeth and scolded, then looked at Han Chao and said, "if you don''t talk to me, I can fall asleep..."


    "No, brother Xuan, I told you what came here. Isn''t it boring for me to be here? If I had something else to do, I would still talk to you about the calf here. I would have done something else..." Han Chao looked at Ji Xuan and said.


    "Brother Chao..." Ji Xuan was stunned for a moment, then clenched his teeth and said, "Dad Chao, I beg you. Can you let me sleep? There are only fifteen minutes left. Can you think about your life? Don''t talk to me here, can you?"


    Ji Xuan was almost kneeling down to Han Chao.


    Han Chao hesitated, then said with a big mouth: "do you really want to sleep?"


    "Elder brother, do you think I really want to sleep?" Ji Xuan stared at Han Chao and asked.


    "You''re not fucking interesting!" Han Chao shouted a little reluctantly. Then he nodded helplessly and whispered, "forget it, there''s not much time left anyway. If you''re willing to sleep, you can sleep. I don''t care..."


    "Really?" Ji Xuan shouted, staring at beads when he heard this.


    "Really." Han Chao nodded.

 Chapter 1019

    Good luck outside the hotel.


    The tall man squatted on the ground, holding the key and trying to lock the head one by one. After a circle, he sat on the ground with a dull look, turned his head and looked at the short man and said, "this is fucking wrong. I tried a circle. Why didn''t I try one?"


    "Brother, is there something wrong with this key?" the short man turned and looked at the tall man.


    "What''s the problem?" Gao was stunned and asked.


    "Do you think that old woman will cheat us both? Is this a fake key?" the short man said with his mouth tilted.


    "It''s impossible..." the tall man shook his head, then touched his chin and analyzed: "the old woman was scared to pee her pants just now, so she''s still in the mood to cheat us. Besides, my pistol is on his head. Do you think it''s necessary for him to protect the people in the harem?"


    After listening to the tall man''s analysis, the short man nodded slightly and said, "brother, if you say so, you''re right!"


    "All right, stop fucking ink. Let''s try another room!"


    Gao shouted helplessly, then changed a room, squatted on the ground and tried the key.


    On the other side, in the East, West, North and South rooms.


    "Elder brother, what time is it?" north and South squinted at things and asked.


    "It''s almost one in a few minutes." the thing replied stiffly.


    "Grass, it''s time!" north and South silently scolded, then looked at things with toilet paper and said, "brother, wait here for a while. I''ll go to the bathroom and suffocate me..."


    "Hehe, if you don''t go quickly with shit..." the thing smiled helplessly.


    "I''m not here with you?" the north and South replied irritably, and then ran out of the house with toilet paper.


    ����


    Han Chao''s room.


    "That what Xuan elder brother, you help me back, I want to go out to the bathroom..." Han Chao shouted at Ji Xuan with his stomach covered.


    "Han Chao!"


    Ji Xuan opened his quilt with a crash, stared at the beads and shouted to Han Chao.


    "Brother Xuan, what are you doing?" Han Chao looked at the Q & A nervously while pulling the toilet paper.


    "I''ve just fallen asleep. What are you doing? What do you want to do? I want to ask you. What do you want to do? I''ve provoked you. I just want to sleep well. Why is it so fucking difficult!" Ji Xuan shouted with an abnormal collapse, dragging Han Chao''s brain bag like crazy.


    "Brother Xuan, I don''t mean anything else. I just want to go out to the bathroom. I want you to help me for a while. Do you think you''re so excited?" Han Chao asked Ji Xuan helplessly.


    Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao, clenched his teeth and remained silent for a moment. Then he whispered, "I''m really convinced now. You''re the people in your harem. If you want money like Liu Rui, I won''t say anything now. It''s hard for you to give money, isn''t it?"


    "Brother Xuan, if you say money between us, will it be divided?" Han Chao asked, squinting at Ji Xuan.


    "Don''t fucking talk to me. You might as well ask for money." Ji Xuan stared at beads and shouted.


    "OK, brother Xuan, I won''t tell you. I really have to go to the bathroom..."


    After that, Han Chao directly covered his stomach and ran outside the house.


    "This fool!"


    Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao''s back, bit his teeth and scolded. Then he covered himself again and fell asleep three seconds later.


    ����


    After Han Chao left the room, he ran directly to the toilet in the corridor, but when he got to the toilet, Han Chao found someone in it.


    "Who?"


    Han Chao raised his leg and kicked the door of the toilet.


    "What are you doing, JB? I won''t let you shit!"


    The north and South in the toilet stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Oh, fuck, what a coincidence?"


    Han Chao gave a cry of despair, then slowly squatted on the ground and dragged the door of the toilet with an extremely sad expression.


    "How long will it take you?"


    Han Chao trembled and asked the north and South in the toilet.


    "It may take a while..."


    The north and South whispered back.


    ��������


    Han Chao looked at the toilet and was silent for a while. Then he followed the north and south to discuss: "what, North and south, do you think this is OK?"


    "That?" asked the north and south.


    "You pull half first, and then you come out and let me pull half. I can''t wait..." Han Chao prayed to the north and South in the toilet.


    "Grass, why are you talking to me? How can you pull half of this shit..." north and South replied speechless.


    "Brother, I really can''t wait here. Would you please?" Han Chao shouted.


    "No." the north and South replied very simply, silent for a moment, and then said, "why do you have to stare at me? Can''t you go to the bathroom upstairs?"


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this, then patted his forehead and shouted, "grass, I didn''t fucking expect it."


    "You look like a fool."


    The north and South in the toilet scolded speechlessly.


    Han Chao didn''t have time to deal with the north and south, so he ran directly to the third floor.


    On the third floor, as soon as Han Chao showed up, he saw two people, one tall and one short, squatting on the ground and trying to get the key.


    The tall and short men turned their heads and looked at Han Chao. Han Chao looked at both of them, and then rushed directly to the toilet.


    "Brother, what did that man do just now?" the short man looked at the tall man and asked nervously.


    "How the fuck do I know what he does..." the tall man replied with his mouth tilted, then took the key and opened the door with the card.


    A few minutes later, the tall man directly put the key on the ground, stared at the beads and shouted, "why the fuck can''t the house open? What the fuck is this?"


    "Brother, you should be patient..." the short man smiled and comforted.


    "I''m fucking patient. What''s the matter? You try!"


    "..." the short man was stunned, and then squatted on the ground reluctantly.


    "Elder brother, do you think there is such a possibility?" the short man turned and looked at the tall man and asked.


    "That?"


    "Are we on the wrong floor?" asked the short man.


    ��������


    Gao was stunned when he heard this. Before he could speak, he turned and saw Han Chao coming out of the toilet.


    "What are you doing? What is this?"


    Han Chao was in a very good mood and asked the tall and short people with a smile.


    "Man, let me ask you something. What floor is this?"


    Asked the tall man, pursing his lips.


    "Are you a fool? Isn''t it written on the third floor?"


    Han Chao pointed to the building number and smiled back, then ran downstairs directly.


    The tall and the short were stunned when they heard Han Chao''s words.

 Chapter 1020

    After Han Chao''s words, the tall man and the short man were stunned.


    The short man looked at the tall man with trembling lips and said, "brother, are we all bald?"


    Hearing this, Gao was silent for a while, then rubbed his face and said, "now this matter is not a matter of baldness or not..."


    "What''s the problem?" the short one looked at the tall one and asked.


    "Are you a fucking fool? This is the third floor. You can''t see it?" the tall man shouted at his throat, pointing to the building number he stretched out his hand.


    "Didn''t I see..." the short man replied with some grievances.


    "Roll the calf, I fucking regret how I brought you out now..." the tall man shouted irritably, then took the key and prepared to run to the second floor, but stopped just one step.


    Han Chao stood at the entrance of the stairs and squinted at the two men.


    "Man, you scared me..."


    The tall man scratched his head in embarrassment.


    "Brother, what are you doing?"


    Han Chao looked at the tall man with his shoulder and asked.


    "Hehe, we just came for a stroll..." Gao replied with a smile.


    Han Chao looked at Gao and said in a low voice, "it''s all right. Don''t fucking wander around. I thought you two were thieves. I didn''t catch you just now..."


    "Brother, whose thief do you see going out with his key?"


    Gao responded very quickly. While putting away the pistol that had come out, he looked at Han Chao with a smile and said.


    "Well, you two would be fine if you weren''t stealing. Don''t wander around and hurry back..." Han Chao replied with a smile, and then ran downstairs with his hands on his back.


    After watching Han Chao go downstairs, the tall man took a breath, then turned his head and looked at the short man and said, "go."


    "Go up to the second floor?" the short man looked at the tall man innocently and asked.


    "Are you a fucking fool?" the tall man scolded silently.


    "No, brother, what''s wrong with me?"


    "People in the back palace have found us. What the hell are you doing on the second floor? Hurry up, you can''t go for a while..." the tall man whispered with his teeth, and then ran downstairs with a pistol.


    ����


    On the other side, after Han Chao went to the toilet, he was just ready to go to his room.


    When I heard something outside, I pulled the door open.


    "Oh, my grass, what are you doing?"


    Han Chao jumped when he saw me.


    "Who were you talking to just now?"


    I frowned at Han Chao and asked.


    "Just two, I don''t know what to do..." Han Chao whispered back to me, and then turned around and directly saw the two people downstairs.


    "It''s the two of them!" Han Chao shouted, staring at the beads.


    "You look like a fucking fool!" I looked at Han Chao and scolded, then shouted in the corridor, "come out!"


    After my words, Liu Rui, Wei Yiwen and Tian Ming rushed out of the room.


    "No, what are you doing?" Han Chao looked at me and asked.


    "I''ve been waiting for these two people all fucking night. What do you say!"


    I shouted at Han Chao while loading the pistol.


    Two tall and short people on the other side were stunned when they heard my cry, and then shot me directly.


    "Kang!"


    The bullet hit me directly at my foot.


    "Oh, my grass, why the fuck do you shoot!"


    Han Chao stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Don''t fucking talk, hurry up!"


    I stared at the bead and shouted. Then I ran straight after the tall and short people. Liu Rui had something else. Their gang followed me. Han Chao stood in place with a confused face.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Han Chao shouted with great puzzlement.


    At this time, Nanbei also ran out of the toilet with his pants.


    "What''s the matter?" the north and the South looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "I don''t know what the hell''s going on? How can I say it''s just a fight? It''s so fucking sudden!"


    "My grass, fighting!" the north and South stared at the beads and shouted, and then rushed downstairs.


    Han Chao was stunned, clenched his teeth and shouted, "who the fuck can tell me what''s going on!"


    ����


    On the other side, there were two tall and short people. When they saw all the people in our harem rush out, they reacted very calmly. At first glance, they were the people who often do this kind of work. They ran outside the hotel and turned around to shoot at us, and the shooting positions were all under my feet.


    After chasing a few steps, Tian Ming picked up his pistol and prepared to fight back.


    "Don''t hit your head, we want to live..." I frowned and shouted at Tian Ming.


    "Grass, it''s a little difficult if you don''t hit your head!" Tian Ming said to me reluctantly.


    "Then you can''t fucking hit your head!" I shouted, staring at the beads.


    "OK!" Tian Ming reluctantly replied to me, and then began to hit the two thighs, but the people opposite were very flexible and couldn''t hit at all.


    After a few shots, Tian Ming gave up and ran after us.


    "Big brother, how the hell did you come out so many at once?" the short man turned to look at us, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "You ask me, I''ll ask who the fuck to go..." Gao replied irritably, then turned and fired a few shots at us.


    "Woo woo..."


    At this time, the siren outside the hotel sounded. Gao was stunned first, then clenched his teeth and shouted, "fuck, someone called the police!"


    "How can I fix it?" the short man panicked in an instant.


    "Rush out!" Gao hesitated for a moment, then ran out of the hotel.


    "Wow!"


    As soon as Zhang Xiaogang got off the bus, he saw two people running out of the hotel. He quickly raised his pistols, stared at the beads and shouted, "don''t move."


    "I won''t touch you, Bobby!"


    The tall man stared back and kicked Zhang Xiaogang''s stomach before Zhang Xiaogang reacted.


    "Do you him..." Zhang Xiaogang didn''t finish his words.


    The tall man then kicked again, then turned his head and shouted at the short man behind him: "don''t fucking look, get in the car, fool!"


    "Ah!"


    The short man promised, then rushed directly into the police car, held a pistol and shouted to the police in the car: "draft it, give me a place for you..."


    "Not..."


    Before the policeman in the car finished speaking, he was kicked out by a tall man.


    "You''re fucking idle, nothing to do with his ink!" the tall one stared at the short one, shouted, and then sat directly in the car.


    "Stop them both!"


    Zhang Xiaogang shouted to the police car on the ground.

 Chapter 1021

    Good luck to the door of the hotel.


    "Do you still want to stop me?"


    The driver shouted loudly, then stepped on the accelerator and ran directly into the police car in front of the car.


    "Bang!"


    Two police cars collided and the tall and the short rushed out directly.


    "Fuck you, madman!"


    Zhang Xiaogang stood in place, stared at beads and shouted after seeing this scene.


    "Captain, are we still chasing?"


    At this time, the armed police in the car looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    "Chase, why don''t you chase? Just two fucking people should follow me, don''t you?"


    Zhang Xiaogang shouted at the top of his voice, then pulled open the door and got ready to get on the bus, but as soon as he turned around, he saw the people in our harem rush out.


    Liu Rui looked up at Zhang Xiaogang and then asked, "brother Zhang, where are you?"


    "Run... Run..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with some embarrassment.


    "Grass, why the fuck did you run away!"


    Liu Rui scolded wordlessly, and then ran directly to our parking position to catch up.


    "Don''t fucking look, hurry up!"


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned, turned his head and shouted to the policeman in front: "what the fuck are you looking at! Catch up!"


    "Woo woo..."


    The siren sounded again, and four or five police cars ran directly after the tall one.


    Our harem Gang quickly got into the overlord car and followed closely behind the police car.


    "What the hell''s going on? Why did you say there was a fight, just a fucking fight?"


    Han Chao stared at me and shouted after getting on the bus.


    "Don''t fucking talk to me. I don''t want to talk to you now!" I waved impatiently, then looked at Tian Ming and shouted, "these two people are very important. Don''t lose them."


    "There''s a police car ahead. Shall we rush over?" Tian Ming asked, looking at me.


    "No, just let the police car in front." I replied with my mouth tilted.


    "No, ye, what''s going on? Who''s the person opposite?" Han Chao still looked at me with an ignorant face and shouted.


    "Don''t talk to me at last now. I''ll be angry at you!" I reluctantly returned to Han Chao, then turned around to look at the carriage and asked in a low voice, "what about Ji Xuan and North and south?"


    "Ji Xuan sleeps, North and South shit... I''ll call them both now?" Han Chao looked at me and replied.


    "It''s fucking time. What''s the use of calling?" I replied helplessly.


    "..." Han Chao looked at me and didn''t speak.


    ����


    On the highway, the police car closely followed the tall car. Zhang Xiaogang shouted at the car in front with a big horn: "listen to the car in front. Now you put down your arms and surrender."


    "Stop now!"


    Zhang Xiaogang repeated a sentence, but found that the big one in the police car seemed to have no fucking response. He was still crazy and galloped on the road.


    "Captain, what are these two people doing? So fierce..."


    The driving policeman looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    "How the hell do I know what these fools do? How the hell do we lose our chains once we meet the Hougong people?" Zhang Xiaogang scolded with a big mouth.


    "It''s all right. These two people probably can''t run. Our people have blocked the path..." the driving policeman replied with a smile.


    "Grass, as long as you don''t let these two people run away, it''s better than anything..." Zhang Xiaogang relaxed a lot when he heard this.


    "Brother Zhang, don''t worry. You can''t run."


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang looked at the police car in front and was stunned. Then he turned around and looked at our bullying and didn''t speak.


    ����


    In the domineering car.


    "If I can''t fucking catch these two today, how can you pick you up when I go back..." I sat in the car and shouted at Han Chao in a hurry.


    "No, brother, what does this matter to me? I don''t recognize these two people?" Han Chao shouted at me with a wronged face.


    "It''s no use telling me this. If it weren''t for you, they wouldn''t have run away!" I stared at Han Chao.


    "It really has nothing to do with me. What do you say you rely on me for?"


    "Don''t fucking ink, it''s not bad who you and I depend on. I''ve been waiting all night for these two fools to come. You''ve been straight away for me, and you''ve been waiting for me!" I shouted with gnashing teeth, and then said to Tian Ming: "Uncle Ming, if you catch these two people later, don''t let the police take them away. I want them to be useful!"


    Wei Yiwen was stunned when he heard what I said, then looked at me and said, "these policemen also have guns in their hands!"


    "It''s hard to use a cannon. These two people must catch it." I shouted in a very firm tone.


    "These two people can''t be taken away by the police..." Liu Rui said slowly at this time.


    "Why?" I turned to look at Liu Rui and asked.


    "I know the policeman who led the team. I can''t take him away..." Liu Rui replied to me with his mouth tilted.


    "Well done, you finally said something that made me feel bright."


    "Grass, you fucking think I''m staying in the iron tower these days. The police are our people. We''ll just wait to fight with these people and don''t care about the rest..." Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied to me.


    "Oh, cow!"


    "We did it together. Why don''t you praise me?" Han Chao shouted at me.


    I squinted at Han Chao and said reluctantly, "you''re fucking talking to me. Do you believe I''ll throw you out of the car?"


    "Not..."


    "Come on, he''s in a bad mood now. What are you talking about with him!" Liu Rui frowned and advised Han Chao.


    "I''ll see if you''re in a bad mood, or it won''t be over..." Han Chao shouted at me gnashing his teeth.


    "You roll the calf for me!" I shouted directly on Han Chao''s big face.


    ����


    The other side is lucky to come to the hotel.


    After Ji Xuan saw that we were all gone, he finally lay in bed at ease.


    "Fuck, these people are gone and can sleep..." Ji Xuan said with a giggle on the bed.


    "Bang!"


    Before Ji Xuan closed his eyes, the north and South pushed the door and came in. He stared at Ji Xuan and shouted, "brother Xuan, they haven''t come back yet?"


    "No... no..."


    Ji Xuan blinked and said, looking at the north and South nervously.


    "Grass, I knew I wouldn''t shit. Brother Xuan, you go out with me to find them." the north and South said something and ran directly to Ji Xuan and shouted.


    "It''s not big brother. What are you doing?" Ji Xuan stared at the beads and shouted at the north and South in great panic.


    "Let''s go out and find someone..." Nanbei replied very anxiously.

 Chapter 1022

    Good luck to the hotel.


    "You fucking loosen me!" Ji Xuan stared at the beads and shouted to the north and south.


    "No, brother Xuan, let''s go out to find someone. What the fuck are you doing lying down? They are fighting......" the north and the South looked at Ji Xuan very speechless and shouted.


    "I fucking let you let go of me!" Ji Xuan lay in bed like a dead fish, motionless.


    "Don''t you go out?" the north and South were stunned and looked at Ji Xuan and asked.


    "I beg you, can you let me sleep? I''m so fucking sleepy. Why are you dragging me out in the middle of the night? If you don''t let me sleep again, I''ll die and show you..." Ji Xuan shouted with red eyes and abnormal collapse.


    "No, are you?" the north and South looked at Ji Xuan a little speechless and asked.


    "Don''t fucking talk to me. Anyway, no matter what you say today, I have to fucking sleep!" Ji Xuan stared at the beads and shouted at the north and south.


    "There''s a fight over there. You''re still in the mood to sleep?" the north and South stared at the beads and scolded Ji Xuan.


    Ji Xuan was stunned when he heard this. After two seconds of silence, he shouted in a loud voice: "I haven''t slept for two fucking days. What can you do if you let me sleep? There''s a fight outside. What the fuck am I doing in the past? Tell me what kind of B I am. What can I do?"


    The north and South were stunned when they heard this. Then they turned their mouths and asked, "why don''t you go out?"


    "Fuck off, even if you kill me today, I won''t go out. I''ll tell you..."


    North and South pursed their lips, and then rushed out of the house with big steps.


    "It''s fucking crazy every day!"


    Ji Xuan shouted to the north and south, then lay down on the bed and continued to sleep.


    ����


    Above the highway.


    While driving, the tall man turned his head and looked at the police car behind him.


    "Fuck, why are these police crazy? What can we do if we leave?" the short man shouted, biting his teeth on the co pilot.


    "What''s the use of saying this now?" the tall man wiped the sweat on his forehead and then said, "is this him? If you drive like this, we two have to throw it here."


    "When I fucking came out, I felt my eyelids jumping..." the short man shouted with a big mouth.


    "Can you be a little serious and say something useful?" the tall man turned and looked at the short man and scolded.


    "What can I say now? These policemen are like crazy dogs, and I can''t stop them..." the short man replied with a big mouth.


    Hearing this, Gao looked back at the police car behind him, then patted his steering wheel, stared at the beads and shouted, "fuck, someone must have blocked us!"


    "Brother, how can I answer you now to satisfy you?" the short man blinked at the tall man and asked.


    "Get the fuck out of here." Gao replied irritably. Then he looked down at his mobile phone and said in a stuffy voice, "now call brother five and tell us something''s wrong. Let him send someone to pick us up now..."


    "OK!" the short man nodded, then took out his cell phone and began to call.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, Xiao Wu answered the phone.


    "Hey, brother five, something''s wrong with us now." the short man shouted very anxiously.


    "Something''s wrong?" Xiao Wu was stunned for a moment, and then asked in some doubt, "what''s wrong with you two?"


    "I don''t know where the police came from. Now they are blocking us all over the street..." the short man shouted very anxiously.


    "OK, where are you two now?" asked Xiao Wu.


    "Near Sanpan Street..." the short man shouted without thinking.


    "I''ll let someone pass right away. If you two are caught, don''t say our position, okay?" Xiao Wu asked very nervously.


    "Know." the short man nodded quickly.


    "Hang up!" Xiao Wu shouted in a voice, and then hung up the phone directly.


    ����


    On the other hand, in the warehouse, after Xiao Wu put down the phone, he turned and shouted to the people in the room: "those two fools have an accident. Don''t fucking play. Go out with me..."


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Mao asked with his neck pulled.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. Anyway, the police are looking for them all over the street..." Xiao Wu replied with his mouth tilted, then bowed his head and picked up the * on the table, and then shouted: "I said stop playing, I''m fucking deaf, isn''t it? How can I be a fool every day..."


    "Coming, coming..."


    Seven or eight men ran out of the room, laughing at Xiao Wu and shouting.


    At this time, Wang Jun also came out of the house, looked at Xiao Wu and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Those two fools don''t know if they were found or what, let the police chase all over the street, and I''ll go out to save people now!" Xiao Wu replied with a big mouth, and then ran outside the house with the car key.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Wang Jun stretched out his hand to stop Xiao Wu, then went to Xiao Wu, looked at Xiao Wu and asked, "you mean these two people are chased by the police, don''t you?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Xiao Wu nodded.


    "..." Wang Jun looked at Xiao Wu and was silent.


    "What the fuck do you want to say? I''m in a hurry. If it''s late, what if the two fools are caught?" Xiao Wu looked at Wang Jun a little speechless and shouted.


    "Are you fucking crazy? Now the police are looking for us all over the street. What are you going to do now? Go out and send it directly to the police, aren''t you?" Wang Jun stared at beads and scolded Xiao Wu.


    Xiao Wu was stunned when he heard this. Then he bit his lips and looked at Wang Jun and asked, "what do you mean by saying this now?"


    "What the fuck do I mean? Don''t you count in your heart?" Wang Jun looked at Xiao Wu and scolded.


    "You mean to make us think nothing has happened? Let me leave those two people behind, don''t you?" Xiao Wu looked at Wang Jun with a big mouth.


    "Yes, that''s what I mean." Wang Jun nodded.


    "Are you sick?" Xiao Wu shouted.


    "You can''t go out if you''re sick or not!"


    "You..." Xiao Wu pointed to Wang Jun, then stared at the beads and shouted, "I fucking tell you, I can''t look at these two, no matter what I tell you!"


    "You can''t go out today!" Wang Jun stopped Xiao Wu directly.


    "No, what the fuck do you mean? I didn''t let you follow me now. I can''t go by myself?" Xiao Wu stared at the beads and scolded Wang Jun.


    "No one can leave this room today!" Wang Jun shouted firmly as he stared at Xiao Wu.

 Chapter 1023

    Xiao Wu looked at Wang Jun in front of him, stretched out his hand and lit a cigarette, then narrowed his eyes and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "It''s not interesting. Now the situation is special. You just take these people out. What if you don''t come back?" Wang Jun looked at Xiao Wu and asked.


    "I don''t need you to take care of my own fucking business. I can''t come back. Can I recognize it myself?" Xiao Wu stared at beads and scolded Wang Jun, and then said, "I must save these two people today. I tell you, get out of the way and don''t delay here!"


    After hearing Xiao Wu''s words, Wang Jun didn''t respond at all. He still stood still.


    "I fucking asked you to roll the calf for me. Can''t you understand or what?" Xiao Wu stared at the beads and scolded Wang Jun.


    "Do you know why Liu can let me stay?" Wang Jun asked, squinting at Xiao Wu.


    "Do what you fucking like. I can''t ignore these two people now. Will you let me go quickly?" Xiao Wu was very angry and shouted at the top of his voice.


    Huang Mao and Dongzi on one side looked at Xiao Wu and Wang Jun. none of them spoke. After all, it was the business of people on the other side. They were running errands. It was useless and annoying to talk too much at this time.


    "We''re in the iron tower now, not in the city. The police here don''t know you at all. If you go out, don''t you want to die? You fucking think we''re in the city? Can you keep a low profile? Do you have a fucking death free gold medal or what?" Wang Jun was also very excited, pushed Xiao Wu and shouted with staring eyes.


    Little five looked at Wang Jun and was stunned for a moment. Then he shouted, "I don''t know where we are now. I fucking know that now those two people have been caught by the police immediately. One is a death penalty prisoner and the other is a murderer. Do you think about the fucking end if they catch you?"


    "I thought about it, but can you solve the problem now? Can you save people when you go?" Wang Jun asked calmly.


    "Don''t go if you know you can''t save it. Besides, tell me how much police force he can have in a fucking police station in the development zone!" Xiao Wu shouted at Wang Jun.


    "There''s an army here. Don''t you fucking know?" Wang Jun shouted, staring at beads.


    Little five was stunned.


    "The armed police in the development zone here are like they don''t want money. Do you think it''s fun? If there''s a fight here, I''ll tell you clearly. It''s no less than the police in the city. Do you understand?"


    Little five looked at Wang Jun and still didn''t speak.


    "The last time we robbed people, the police station had already registered. Now you go there. What''s the difference between looking for death? Tell me!" Wang Jun stared at Xiao Wu and shouted.


    "Then you can look at others and ignore them?" Xiao Wu asked stubbornly.


    "Did I find it hard for me to talk to you now?" Wang Jun shouted helplessly. Then he looked at his mobile phone with his mobile phone and whispered, "you''re going for nothing now, you know?"


    "Don''t fucking tell me this is useless. I they just want to go now. Why?" Xiao Wu knew he couldn''t say anything but Wang Jun, and asked very arrogantly.


    Wang Jun looked at Xiao Wu and was silent for a moment. Then he turned his mouth and said, "you have to go out, don''t you?"


    "Must go out!" Xiao Wu nodded.


    "Well, you call Liu Neng now. If he agrees, he will let you go now, OK?" Wang Jun asked, looking at Xiao Wu.


    "You fucking talk to me, don''t you?" Xiao Wu stared at the king''s army and scolded.


    "If you don''t call, you''ll stay here honestly, otherwise I can''t bear the responsibility..." Wang Jun replied with an indifferent face.


    "I''m a fucking minor. You have to watch!"


    "You say you call or not?" Wang Jun asked, looking at Xiao Wu.


    "I really fucking convinced you, you fool. If I had ink with you this time, I would have saved people!" Xiao Wu scolded with gnashing teeth, then stretched out his mobile phone, found Liu Neng''s phone and dialed it.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, Liu Neng answered the phone.


    "Hello?"


    Xiao Wu shouted to the phone.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Liu Neng asked.


    "I have no fucking time to talk to you now. It''s no use. Let''s make a long story short. I want to go out now. Will you let me go out?"


    Little five shouted carelessly at his mobile phone.


    ��������


    Liu Neng was stunned by Xiao Wu''s words, and then asked in a low voice, "what the hell are you doing out in the middle of the night?"


    "Isn''t that what? Our people may have been caught by the police. I''ll go and have a look..."


    Liu Neng on the other side of the phone heard this and immediately cheated. He stared at the beads and shouted, "how many times have I told you to stay away from the Hougong police? Why don''t you have a long fucking memory? You can go there to fuck?"


    "No, what''s the use of scolding me now? It''s already like this here. How can you scold me?" Xiao Wu asked with a big mouth.


    "I''m really fucking convinced now. You made trouble with me as soon as I left here. What did I tell you before I left?" Liu Neng scolded helplessly.


    "Oh, I told you. It''s useless for you to talk to me now. Why are you so inky? Now you just tell me to let me go or not..." Xiao Wu asked with a big mouth.


    "What the fuck are you doing out now?" Liu Neng scolded wordlessly.


    "I''ll fucking go out and save people. What else can I do..."


    "You''re such a fool. You can''t go there now. Just stay honest with me, do you hear me?"


    "No..." Xiao Wu was about to speak.


    "It''s nothing. You call Wang Jun now and I''ll tell him..." Liu Neng shouted irritably.


    "If I don''t go out now, something will happen to our people!" asked Xiao Wu.


    "I don''t fucking want to talk to you now, so you can be honest and finish it. Don''t fucking talk to me. Don''t you hear me?" Liu Neng shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Are you sure you won''t let me out?"


    "What the fuck are you doing out there?"


    "Grass!" Xiao Wu stared at the bead and handed the mobile phone to Wang Jun.


    Wang Jun answered the phone and asked, "hello?"


    "From now on, you can''t let Xiao Wu leave the house for half a step. Do you know?" Liu Neng shouted very seriously.


    "Hehe, I know." Wang Jun smiled and agreed, and then put his mobile phone into his pocket.


    "Liu Neng said he wouldn''t let you go..."


    "If you don''t go, you can''t go. If something happens, you''ll be responsible for it yourself. Grass!" Xiao Wu scolded with his teeth, and then turned his head and ran to the house.


    "..." Wang Jun looked at Xiao Wu''s back and said nothing.

 Chapter 1024

    Tower Development Zone, above the highway.


    The car where the tall man and the short man were driving crazy on the road. The police car and our overlord car just followed behind them.


    "Brother, why hasn''t brother five come yet?"


    The short man sat on the co pilot and asked the tall one who was driving very anxiously.


    "You fucking ask me, who am I going to ask?"


    Gao Gao was very excited. He knew that if they spent so much time with the police, it would be a dead end.


    "What the fuck are we doing now?"


    Cried the short beaded.


    "Call brother five!"


    Cried the tall man irritably.


    ��������


    The short man nodded and was silent. Then he took his mobile phone and dialed Xiao Wu''s phone.


    "Doodle doodle..." after the phone rang for a while, no one answered.


    "Brother, brother five didn''t answer the phone."


    Cried the short man excitedly.


    "Grass, fight again!"


    Cried the tall man, staring at the beads.


    A minute later, the short man put down his cell phone, looked at the tall man and said, "there''s no fucking answer..."


    "Grass!" the tall man bit his teeth and scolded, then patted the steering wheel hard, stared at the beads and shouted, "what the fuck do you mean now? Give up the two of us?"


    "I guess that''s what it means..." the short man nodded, then stared at the beads and shouted, "what are you talking about?"


    "I said the little five side gave up the two of us. Are you a fucking fool? It''s obvious. You don''t fucking understand, do you?" he shouted at a high voice and turned back to shoot the police car.


    "Well... What do we do now?" the short man asked nervously looking at his cell phone.


    ��������


    The tall one looked back and the short one didn''t speak.


    "Big brother, what are you going to do?" the short man finally realized the seriousness of the problem.


    "Stop the fucking ink, will you? When is it now? This fucking little five is really not human. He usually calls us brothers. Fuck, we two come out to kill him. In case of an accident, he sells us now. What the fuck does that mean?" Gao''s mood is very unstable.


    "What''s the use of saying this now?" the short man asked helplessly.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" cried the tall Beaded man.


    ����


    In the police car behind them, Zhang Xiaogang held a walkie talkie in his hand and shouted excitedly, "how are the people opposite?"


    "Report to the captain, our people are now encircling from the back..." a response came quickly from the walkie talkie.


    "What''s the matter with your quick ink? I''ll fucking lose you soon!" Zhang Xiaogang shouted, staring at the beads.


    "I see. We''ll try our best to speed up." a response came from the walkie talkie.


    "When the fuck do you know to speed up? You must block the car before the next intersection, okay?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted.


    "That what, Captain, my side may..." the person opposite hesitated.


    "Don''t fucking talk to my captain. I don''t like hearing any excuses from you now. They must be blocked at the next intersection, okay?" Zhang Xiaogang repeated.


    "Know... Know!" the man opposite stammered back.


    "No more!"


    Zhang Xiaogang directly dropped the walkie talkie.


    ����


    Inside the domineering car.


    I looked up at the police car in front of me, turned to Liu Rui and asked, "is there a phone number for the police in front?"


    "Yes!" Liu Rui nodded.


    "Call them and tell them to stop the car at the intersection in front, return it to them and we''ll take it!" Liu Rui looked at Liu Rui without expression.


    "Grass, is it too overbearing?" Liu Rui asked with a smile.


    "He knows how much these two people are worth," I whispered back, rubbing my palms.


    "Ha ha..."


    Liu Rui looked at me, smiled and whispered, "it''s just different if you have fucking money..."


    "Stop fucking BB, call!"


    I scolded Liu Rui speechless.


    Liu Rui looked at me and smiled. Then he took out his mobile phone and dialed Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Hello, brother Zhang?" Liu Rui asked with a smile.


    "Ah, what''s the matter, brother?" Zhang Xiaogang said politely.


    "Well, the boss on my side spoke. Stop the car at the next intersection. If you stop, the car will be returned to you. As for the money, you can drive it casually..." Liu Rui said with a smile.


    "Cao, brother, what are you talking about?" Zhang Xiaogang scolded speechlessly, and then said, "well, let''s try our best to catch up. If we catch them, I''ll give them to you for three days, and you''ll return them to me after three days. Do you think it''s OK?"


    "Don''t say anything, brother Zhang, slowly thank you!" Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    "Well, I''ll hang up first, waiting for someone to catch us and talk about thanks carefully..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile, and then hung up the phone directly.


    Liu Rui put down his cell phone, looked at me and smiled.


    "What are you laughing at? What did Zhang Xiaogang say?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "What else can I say? They said to chase as much as possible. If we catch it, we''ll use it for three days." Liu Rui said to me with his mouth tilted.


    "Cow force!"


    I looked at Liu Rui and smiled.


    "Hehe, you don''t see who I am now! If you make a move, it must be a success. I''ll tell you..." Liu Rui shouted at me.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Liu Rui and smiled without talking.


    "Why, what do you mean by this look?" Liu Rui shouted at me with a big mouth.


    "What the fuck do I mean? I just don''t like your bragging state now, do you know?" I scolded Liu Rui.


    "You''re really stepping down now, I''ll tell you!" Liu Rui shouted at me, staring at the beads.


    "How can you tell me that you''re going to kill a donkey for his mother?" I asked Liu Rui with a smile.


    "Fuck off, I don''t want to talk to you now!" Liu Rui glanced at me irritably, then turned his head and looked at his mobile phone and stopped talking to me.


    "Leaf, can you tell me what life is all about now?"


    At this time, Han Chao put his head over and looked at me and asked.


    "Roll the calf, I don''t want to talk to you now. You''re so annoying now, you know? Tomorrow you''ll hurry back to the city and then be your cook for me!" I stared at beads and scolded Han Chao.


    "No, leaf, what do you mean now?" Han Chao licked his lips and looked at me and asked.


    "Don''t you know what they mean? Your IQ can''t keep up with the rhythm of our team now, okay?" Liu Rui said to Han Chao with a smile.

 Chapter 1026

    Zhang Xiaogang is in the police car.


    "Thorn la la..."


    There was a noise from the walkie talkie.


    "Hello?"


    Zhang Xiaogang quickly picked up the walkie talkie and shouted.


    "Captain, we are ready here. The roadblocks and police cars have been parked..."


    "OK! Do stop these two people, you know?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted, staring at the beads.


    "I see!"


    The man opposite promised, then wiped his palm and shouted excitedly, "fuck, you can catch these two fools!"


    After Zhang Xiaogang finished, he took out his mobile phone and dialed Liu Rui.


    "Hey, brother, what''s the matter?" Liu Rui answered the phone with a smile.


    "Brother, get ready. We can close the net right away!" Zhang Xiaogang said with a smile.


    "Yes, brother Zhang, I thank you first!"


    "OK, don''t ink, I''m ready!" Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile.


    "Brother, my side is always ready!"


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang laughed and hung up.


    ����


    The tall and the short are in the police car.


    "Brother, why are there so many lights in front?"


    The short man licked his lips and asked, looking at the barricade in front of him.


    "Fuck, this is a roadblock!"


    The tall man shouted, then turned to look at the short man and said, "are you ready?"


    "What''s ready?" the short man asked nervously.


    "I''m counting three now, just open the door and jump, okay?" the tall one shouted at the short one.


    "Know... Know!" the short man nodded quickly.


    "Three!" shouted the tall man.


    "Two!"


    "One!"


    The tall one kicked the accelerator hard, and then jumped out of the car with the short one almost at the same time.


    The police car rushed directly to the good team, and a few seconds later.


    "Bang!"


    A loud noise.


    Several police cars collided, and the dark street suddenly lit up.


    Three or four police cars exploded almost at the same time, and countless police were blown up almost at the same time!


    In the police car behind, Zhang Xiaogang sat on the co pilot and looked at the explosion in front of him. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly. Then he shouted with red eyes, "are you crazy?"


    "Brother Zhang, what should I do?" the driver stammered at Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    "Yes, these two madmen, I have to catch them today!" Zhang Xiaogang replied with staring eyes, and then ran down from the car with a pistol.


    After getting off the bus, Zhang Xiaogang turned his head and red eyes and shouted, "the first group followed me, and the second group went to rescue the wounded."


    "Grass, what the fuck''s the matter?"


    Liu Rui looked at the brightly lit Street ahead, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "These people are fucking crazy, aren''t they?"


    After I got out of the car, I shouted out speechless.


    ��������


    Liu Rui looked at me and didn''t speak.


    "What''s the matter with these people? Are they playing so hard?" Han Chao asked in surprise as he looked at the street with serial explosions.


    "All madmen!" I shouted, staring at the beads.


    "What shall we do?"


    Tian Ming looked at me and asked.


    I turned around and looked at Zhang Xiaogang''s direction. Then I stared at the beads and shouted, "these two people are so desperate. They can''t run. Let''s follow the police!"


    After I finished shouting, I ran directly to the field by the side of the road and chased it.


    Liu Rui and Han Chao followed me.


    ����


    In the field by the side of the road.


    After the tall man and the short man jumped out of the car, the tall man rolled on the ground for two circles, then stood up and ran in front, but after two steps, the tall man felt something wrong and turned his head and looked at the back.


    "Big brother!"


    The short man lay on the ground and shouted at the tall man.


    "What''s the matter with you?" the tall man ran to the short one in a panic.


    "I can''t fucking..." the short man covered his deformed thigh and said in great pain.


    "Grass, why is it so fucking finished!" the tall man scolded silently, then directly carried the short man on his back, and then took steps to run ahead.


    At this time, Zhang Xiaogang and the police had caught up.


    "Fuck, what the hell do these cops want?"


    The tall man looked back at Zhang Xiaogang and scolded with his teeth.


    "Brother, I can''t, you put me down!" the short man lay on the tall man''s back and shouted at the tall man in a very weak voice.


    "What the fuck are you telling me? After all these years, can I fucking leave you behind? Even if I die today, I won''t leave you behind!" shouted a high voice, choking.


    "Brother, I know what you think, but we can''t go now. Can you let me go down quickly?" the short man shouted with staring eyes.


    The tall one looked back at the short one, and then whispered, "even if we die today, I''ll fucking die with you!"


    "Brother, I''ll call you at last. Brother, can I put me down?" the short man cried.


    The tall man was silent when he heard this, and then whispered, "it''s okay, it''s okay, we can both go. I''m different from the little five, we can both go..."


    "I can''t go......" the short man cried.


    "Don''t fucking cry, will you? I said I could go if I could. Don''t fucking ink with me!" shouted the tall eyeball.


    "Da Da..."


    At this time, Zhang Xiaogang in the back fired two shots at the tall and short people, then stared at the beads and shouted, "draft it, stop for me!"


    "Shall I stop you? B!" the tall man replied with staring eyes, and then returned with two shots.


    "Bang!"


    At this time, the tall one accidentally stepped on the air and fell directly to the ground.


    "Grass, why did he fall?"


    The tall man scolded at the top of his voice, then turned his head and looked at the short man on the ground and shouted, "it''s okay... We can still go..."


    "Brother, can you leave me alone?" cried the short beaded.


    "Don''t ink!"


    "Bang bang!"


    At this time, several gunshots sounded under the soles of tall feet, and tall was stunned for a moment.


    "Let''s go! It''s too late!" the short man shouted at the tall one.


    "I..." the tall one looked at the short one and didn''t speak.


    "Brother, I remember the friendship between us before, but I beg you. Can you go now? We can only live one. I beg you, please go. Don''t let me delay you, can you?" the short man shouted very excitedly.


    ��������


    The tall man was silent for a moment, then stared at the beads and shouted, "man, I''ll see you in the next life!"


    "I see, brother!" shouted the short man.


    After hearing this, Gao turned around and ran to the front. At the moment of turning around, Gao burst into tears. After more than ten years of friendship, he said it would be gone!

 Chapter 1027

    In the fields on both sides of the road, the tall one threw down the short one and ran to the field with his teeth clenched and his head turned.


    "Yes, don''t let him run away!"


    When Zhang Xiaogang saw the tall man throw down the short one, he stared at the beads, turned his head and shouted to the people behind him.


    "Do I fucking run you, B!"


    At this time, the short man suddenly turned around and hugged the police with a pistol.


    "Draft it, if you kill me, if you can''t kill me, don''t fucking think about it!" the short man knelt on the ground and gave the tall man the last time to escape.


    "Da Da..."


    The pistol in the short man''s hand kept flashing. After one shuttle of bullets was finished, the short man changed another shuttle of bullets, which showed that the two men were prepared, otherwise they could not have prepared so many bullets.


    "Fuck you, come on, hit me!"


    The short man seemed crazy, half kneeling on the ground. As long as the policeman took a step forward, he would shoot the policeman in the head.


    "How the fuck is this? Captain!"


    A policeman beside Zhang Xiaogang lay on the ground and asked Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Fuck, these are fucking crazy..."


    Zhang Xiaogang has been a policeman for so many years and has never seen such a gangster. It''s really like killing people as a game. Shooting is basically without blinking.


    "Captain, what are you talking about? We can''t wait for him to finish shooting the bullet?" the policeman next to Zhang Xiaogang stared at the beads and shouted.


    ��������


    Zhang Xiaogang pursed his lips and was silent for a moment. Then he clenched his teeth and shouted, "no, shoot directly!"


    "No!"


    At this time, Liu Rui and us also rushed up.


    "What do you do? If you say no, you can''t?"


    When the policeman around Zhang Xiaogang heard Liu Rui''s words, he stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Brother Zhang, these two people must stay alive!"


    Liu Rui ignored the policeman and said to Zhang Xiaogang on the ground.


    "Brother, I also want to help you stay alive, but now you can see this situation. This man is a madman. Something must happen if he consumes so much..." Zhang Xiaogang shouted at Liu Rui in great embarrassment.


    "..." Liu Rui looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said nothing.


    "If this person is alive, you can open the price!" I whispered to Zhang Xiaogang.


    After listening to me, Zhang Xiaogang opened his mouth and spit. He turned his head and shouted to the police behind him: "you cover with me, and I''ll encircle you from behind!"


    "Captain!"


    The policeman beside Zhang Xiaogang widened his eyes when he heard this.


    "Don''t fucking ink. You can do whatever I ask you to do!"


    Zhang Xiaogang scolded impatiently, then pulled his bulletproof vest, and then rushed to the back of the short man with * directly.


    "Fuck you, you all have to bury me today!"


    The short man lying on the ground shouted at his throat and then continued to fire.


    "Fuck, the little five are all crazy people from there?" Liu Rui squinted at the short man on the ground and asked me very speechless.


    "This is a serious outlaw!" I commented with my teeth, then looked at the police and shouted, "cover your captain and hit him in front of his head!"


    After the police heard what I said, they quickly raised their pistol and began to cover Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Just this time we talked, Zhang Xiaogang had discredited and ran behind the short man. The short man''s attention had been on us, so he didn''t notice that there was someone behind him.


    "Fuck you!"


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at the short figure, bit his teeth and scolded, and then rushed up directly.


    "Step on..."


    Footsteps sounded, and the short man turned back almost the first time.


    "Don''t move!"


    The short man shouted at Zhang Xiaogang with a pistol.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned directly, and his face was a little nervous.


    "Well, listen to me. Don''t get excited. As long as you cooperate with me, we won''t hurt you!"


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at the short man and did the simplest psychological counseling.


    After I saw the short man turn his head, I looked at Liu Ruitian Ming and several of them, and then rushed directly to the short man''s position, but the short man reacted very quickly and found us almost instantly.


    "You are surrounded by us now. I advise you to put down your arms and surrender immediately!" Zhang Xiaogang shouted at the short man.


    "Fuck you, do I think I can surrender now?" the short man replied with staring eyes, stretched out his hand, raised his pistol, smiled and shouted, "do you want to catch me alive?"


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at the short man and didn''t speak.


    "I fucking ask you something? Do you want to catch me alive?" the short man repeated, then directly pointed his gun at his head, and then turned around and shouted at us: "stop the fuck!"


    I looked at the short man and was stunned. I reached out to stop Liu Rui and motioned them not to go ahead.


    "Don''t get excited. You say you have any requirements. I''ll try to meet you!" Zhang Xiaogang shouted at the short man.


    "Fuck you, I don''t have any fucking requirements. All of you step back!" the short man was very excited.


    After hearing this, Zhang Xiaogang looked back at me. I was silent, and then took two steps back along the meaning of the short man.


    "What else do you want to do when we retire?" Zhang Xiaogang asked, looking at the short man.


    The short man was stunned for a moment, then reached out and wiped the blood on his face, then looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked, "if I fucking go with you, can you ensure that I live?"


    "Don''t worry, as long as you cooperate with us, you will be sure to live!" Zhang Xiaogang nodded quickly.


    "Why should I trust you?" the short man asked, looking at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "I''m a policeman!" Zhang Xiaogang shouted, staring at beads.


    "What about the police? Who hasn''t fucking seen the police?" the short man shouted with his teeth clenched.


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang looked at the short man and was silent.


    I stood aside and kept rubbing the palm. I knew that the short man was delaying time. At will, I turned my head and asked Tian min in a low voice: "Uncle Ming, how sure are you if you hit him on the wrist now?"


    Tian Ming looked at the short man and was silent for a moment. Then he whispered, "I don''t hope much. The man opposite is very rich. He has been talking in this position all the time, so it''s a little difficult to hit him on the wrist..."


    "Shoot down his gun as long as people don''t die. How many layers do you have to kill me?" I asked with a frown.


    "Five floors!" Tian Ming answered very simply.


    "Do it!" I shouted almost without thinking.


    Tian Ming was stunned for a moment and said with some hesitation: "if he can''t fight, he may commit suicide!"


    "If he dies, there''s another one. I can''t spend it with him like this..." I whispered back.


    "I''ll try..." Tian Ming nodded, then took the pistol, found a hidden position and began to aim.


    "Don''t get excited. Think about your relatives in the world. If you die, what will your family do?" Zhang Xiaogang still gave psychological counseling to the short man.


    "Family?" the short man smiled helplessly when he heard this.


    "Yes, it''s your relatives. Think about it. If you die, will your family be sad?" Zhang Xiaogang nodded quickly.


    Hearing this, the short man smiled helplessly, touched his nose and whispered, "are you fucking crazy? I was an orphan since I was a child. Where did I come from?"


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned. He looked at the short man helplessly and didn''t speak.


    "Draft it? I ask you, how many can I come out in my current state?" the short man looked at Zhang Xiaogang with a very routine and asked.


    "It depends on the specific situation." Zhang Xiaogang frowned back.


    "I have ten lives and robbed the bank three times. What''s the situation?"


    At this time, Zhang Xiaogang''s situation is very passive. Basically, he let the short man lead by the nose.


    I turned around and looked at Tian Ming. At this time, Tian Ming was sweating and kept aiming so that he could hit the short one with one shot.


    "Hoo..." I took a deep breath.


    "Kang!"


    At this moment, a gun shot and the bullet ran straight to the short wrist.


    The short man reacted very quickly. As soon as he turned around, the bullet hit the short man''s chest.


    "Draft it, sneak on me!"


    The short man stared at the bead and shouted, then directly raised his pistol.


    "No." Zhang Xiaogang stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Fuck you, even if I die, I won''t go back with you!"


    The short man shouted and pulled the trigger directly.


    "Bang!"


    The bullet shot through the short head in an instant.


    I subconsciously closed my eyes.


    "Grass!"


    After the short man died, Zhang Xiaogang stared at the bead and scolded. Then he came forward to check and found that he had completely lost his breath.


    Tian Ming took back his pistol and came to me very embarrassed.


    "It''s not your fault." I looked at Tian Ming and whispered, then ran over the short body.


    Liu Rui patted Tian Ming on the shoulder and then rushed over with me.


    Wei Yiwen looked at Tian Ming and smiled helplessly. He said with some self mockery, "I''m really old, I can''t!"


    "OK, just now, you''re 20 years younger. You can''t hit it. It''s all right!" Wei Yiwen comforted with a smile, and then dragged Tian Ming to our position to catch up.


    "How does this work?"


    After seeing me coming, Zhang Xiaogang looked up at me and asked.


    "Fuck, it can make him kill himself!"


    I bit my teeth and shouted. I was in a very bad mood.


    "As long as people want to die, you can''t stop..." Liu Rui replied with his mouth tilted.


    I turned to stare at Liu Rui, then looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said, "this is your merit. It''s estimated that he can''t do without..."


    After saying this, I ran straight ahead.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned in situ. My meaning is very clear. That is to take the body away. Don''t think about the money.

 Chapter 1028

    When Liu Rui saw me running ahead, he stared and shouted, "what are you doing?"


    "There are two people in total. That person is also injured. We must catch one..."


    I turned back to Liu Rui, and then ran straight ahead.


    Although our current position is a big field, there is only one. The rest of the place is pulled with barbed wire. With a barbed wire more than two meters high, I don''t think anyone can climb up, so I''m sure that man must have run along the path in the big field.


    After listening to me, Liu Rui turned to Zhang Xiaogang and said, "brother Zhang, you can deal with this person yourself."


    "Yes." Zhang Xiaogang promised in a low voice.


    Liu Rui nodded slightly and then ran directly to my position to catch up.


    Han Chao, Dongxi and others also kept up with me.


    ����


    After several of us left, Zhang Xiaogang got up slowly, looked at the police around him and said, "take this man back to the Bureau..."


    "What about those people?" the policeman around Zhang Xiaogang frowned and asked.


    "You can do whatever I fucking ask you to do. How can you talk so much!" at this time, Zhang Xiaogang was in a very bad mood. After all, the cooked duck flew away again. Zhang Xiaogang now has the heart to kill.


    "No, Captain, what are those people doing? We don''t care with guns?" the policeman asked in some confusion.


    "You can''t take care of such a fucking one. Who else do you want to take care of? Tell me?" Zhang Xiaogang asked, gritting his teeth with the collar of the little policeman.


    The little policeman looked at Zhang Xiaogang and didn''t speak.


    "Damn it, it was a good chance to pull all the calves..." Zhang Xiaogang bit his teeth and scolded, then turned and shouted: "don''t be stunned, clean up the scene and find a few reporters to take two photos!"


    "I see, Captain!"


    Ten minutes later, the police evacuated the scene with the short body.


    Twenty minutes later, Zhang Xiaogang was interviewed by reporters.


    During the interview, Zhang Xiaogang knew that the short man they caught was really not an ordinary gangster. He had more than ten homicides and countless robberies!


    The killing of the bandits by Zhang Xiaogang was immediately spread in the iron tower. For a moment, Zhang Xiaogang inexplicably became a model policeman on the side of the iron tower.


    Happiness comes so fast that Zhang Xiaogang himself can''t believe it.


    ����


    On the other side, after the tall man left the short one, he walked along the path for more than 500 meters, but the injury on his leg was too serious, and this road was a dead end to the mine. The tall man knew he couldn''t turn back. Turning back must be blocked by our people, so he could only run straight ahead.


    "Fuck!"


    When Gao was about to run to the cave, he looked down at the wound under his feet.


    "This fucking..."


    The tall man bared his teeth and squinted at the cave in front of him. He knew that once he went in, he might not get out, because the cave was a mine cave, which must be a dead end, but now he seemed to have no other place to go except this cave.


    Our men will catch up soon, and the path is full of barbed wire on both sides.


    "Fuck you, playing with me?"


    The tall man raised his legs and kicked the barbed wire around him. Then he bit his teeth and ran in the direction of the cave.


    A few minutes later, our men came after us.


    "There''s no way!"


    Things stood at the entrance of the cave and shouted at me.


    "Fuck, it must have gone into the cave!"


    I stared at beads and shouted. Then I took out my cell phone and ran into the cave.


    But at this time, Liu Rui stretched out his hand to look at me, then looked at me and said, "you have to keep people outside. If you run out, you can stop him!"


    I looked at Liu Rui for a moment, then turned around and looked at Tian Ming and Wei Yiwen. I whispered, "Uncle Tian, wait outside with me. They go to the cave to find..."


    "OK!"


    Tian Ming nodded at me.


    After hearing my words, Liu Rui ran into the cave directly with his mobile phone, and Han Chao and others also ran in.


    "Fuck, this man must not let him run away..."


    After Liu Rui and others disappeared, I bit my teeth and scolded.


    "This is the only way. They can''t run."


    Tian Ming squatted on the ground and looked at me and replied.


    I looked at Tian Ming reluctantly. Then I took out a cigarette from my trouser pocket, handed one to Tian Ming and lit one myself.


    "Hoo!"


    I sat on the ground and took a hard smoke, then squinted at the direction of the cave.


    In this way, Tian Ming and I waited outside for about ten minutes. I smoked cigarette butts all over the place.


    "Cough..."


    "Smoke less." Tian Ming frowned at me and said.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Tian Ming and smiled. Then I turned and ran to the toilet behind me.


    "Uncle Tian, watch it for me!"


    When Tian Ming heard this, he smiled helplessly and said, "don''t talk to me about this. You can pee. I can still sleep. Why?"


    Hearing this, I grinned and then turned into the dilapidated toilet.


    "If you don''t pay attention, you have to step in..." I looked at the very old toilet, scolded silently, and then began to take off my pants to pee.


    ����


    In the cave.


    Liu Rui and other soldiers looked for people in this small mine in three ways, but after looking for a circle, Liu Rui found that there was no fucking person here.


    "How''s your side?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Han Chao.


    "I stared at the beads and looked for them three times..."


    "Don''t say it''s useless, get down to business!" Liu Rui scolded irritably.


    "That what, I have no one here."


    "What about you?" Liu Rui asked, looking at things.


    "I don''t have anything here!" he shook his head helplessly.


    "Grass..." Liu Rui bit his teeth and scolded, and then ran outside the cave.


    "I''m leaving now?" Han Chao was stunned and asked.


    "Why don''t you go? This stupid cave is dark, like their ghost cave, and I''m scared with it..." Liu Rui replied irritably, and then took it away and walked out of the cave.


    Liu Rui and his gang just came out, and I happened to come out of the toilet.


    "How''s it going?" I asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "What else can I do? There is no one here..." Liu Rui replied to me with a big mouth.


    "Fuck!"


    Hearing this, I scolded wordlessly. Then I turned around and said in a muffled voice, "this fucking day by day, how can I lose..."


    Liu Rui looked at me and didn''t speak.


    "No, ye, why are you so anxious to find these two people? What''s the matter with them?" Han Chao still hasn''t figured out the relationship between us and those two people at this moment.


    "You look like a fucking fool..." I looked at Han Chao and scolded silently, and then whispered: "The news that we came to the tower must have leaked out. Xiao Wu knew that after we came to the tower, we would find someone to touch our bottom. I waited all fucking night just to wait for these two people. As long as we catch these two people, we can let these two people take us to Xiao hei and Lao Bian. Why are you so stupid!"


    "Oh!" Han Chao suddenly realized after hearing this.


    "What the fuck are you doing?" I raised my leg and kicked Han Chao, stared at the beads and shouted, "it''s all fucking useless now. If we can catch these two people just now, even if they don''t know where Lao Bian is, we can talk to Xiao Wu about these two people..."


    "Not necessarily!"


    At this moment, Liu Rui whispered to me.


    "Why not?" I was stunned and asked.


    "What does it mean that the police and we have caught these two people, and Xiao Wu hasn''t come out yet?" Liu Rui looked at me and said.


    "This shows that Xiao Wu doesn''t care about these two people at all. If he really cared about these two people, he would have come long ago..." Wei Yiwen continued.


    "Yes, it''s impossible for you to exchange these two people for Xiaohei..." Liu Rui nodded slightly.


    "All right, it''s fucking time. What''s the use of saying this? I''ve been busy all day..." I scolded helplessly.


    "What''s next?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me.


    "What else can I do? Just go home..."


    I turned and ran the same way.


    "It''s all for nothing because of you..." Liu Rui turned his head and said to Han Chao.


    "What? What does this have to do with me?" Han Chao shouted very dissatisfied.


    "Fuck off, I don''t want to talk to you now..."


    "You don''t speak, I''m fucking wronged now, you know?" Han Chao shouted.


    "What does it matter to me whether you are wronged or not? If you didn''t scare the snake, would these two run away..."


    "If you can''t run, do I drive it or what..."


    "By the way, was that man dead just now?" Liu Rui asked, looking up at me.


    "You''re fucking blind. You''ve broken your head. You can''t die. Who can save him?" I replied to Liu Rui speechless.


    ����


    As we talked, we ran outside the field.


    After several of us left, there was a sudden noise just where I went to the bathroom.


    This toilet is a very old one. There is a septic tank in it, and then two stones are placed on it.


    "Bang!"


    When the dung tank was above, it was suddenly pushed away, and a pair of hands covered with dung stretched out from the dung tank.


    "Gulu..."


    There was a noise after the septic tank, and Gao suddenly raised his head. Just when we came, Gao directly rested the barrel of his pistol, and then the whole person was buried in the septic pit. In addition, my sight was dim, so I didn''t fucking find anyone in the septic pit when I went to the bathroom just now.


    "Draft it!"


    Gao wiped the stolen goods on his face, bit his teeth and scolded. At this time, what he hated most was not us, but Xiao Wu.


    Because he heard our conversation just now, he knew that Xiao Wu had hurt him and regarded him as a gun envoy. Now if something happened, he didn''t want the gun directly!

 Chapter 1169

    "Hehe, you are uniting us to cheat Ye!" Gao Jia said with a smile.


    "Almost that!" Meng Liang bared his teeth, nodded, and then said, "you can''t Tell ye about it anyway!"


    Tower Development Zone, Zhang Xiaogang''s office.


    Zhang Xiaogang kept walking around the house with his mobile phone in his hand, with an unusually heavy expression on his face.


    "What are you doing here?"


    My colleague asked Zhang Xiaogang while looking at the newspaper.


    "Well, what the fuck can I do? I''m waiting for someone to call me."


    Zhang Xiaogang replied without a word.


    "Whose phone?"


    The colleague frowned and asked.


    "Who else can it be, pockmarked? I asked him to help me find the two people lost in the harem two days ago. Now he hasn''t given me any news, and he doesn''t know what''s going on..." Zhang Xiaogang replied irritably. Then he took out his mobile phone directly, and then found pockmarked''s phone and dialed it.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    The phone rang a few times, and the person opposite answered the phone. He shouted in a very irritable tone: "who, what the fuck time is this? Call?"


    "Are you fucking drunk? It''s me!" Zhang Xiaogang shouted with his teeth clenched.


    The pockmarked man on the opposite side was stunned for a moment, then looked at the phone notes on the mobile phone, patted his head and shouted, "brother Zhang!"


    "Grass, how can you talk like eating dung..." Zhang Xiaogang scolded wordlessly.


    "Hehe, didn''t you sleep late yesterday? I didn''t notice..." pockmarked replied with a smile, and then asked, "what''s the matter, brother Zhang?"


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter I fucking asked you to do for me? Do you have a letter? I''m still waiting here..." Zhang Xiaogang asked in an unusually speechless voice.


    "Ah, brother Zhang, you say this!"


    Pockmarked son suddenly realized that although pockmarked son did take this matter as a matter after Zhang Xiaogang told him, pockmarked son didn''t have any news after looking for pockmarked people for a few days, so pockmarked son forgot it.


    "Did you fucking forget it?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Hehe, brother Zhang, what did you say? Can I forget him? I must do what you told me as a matter. Don''t worry..." pockmarked replied very politely.


    "Don''t fucking talk to me. Now I ask you, how''s it going with your help?" Zhang Xiaogang asked his mobile phone while wiping his mouth.


    "My side..." pockmarked spoke with hesitation.


    "Don''t fucking whet haw, tell me whether you''re looking or not?" Zhao Xiaogang asked with eyes staring at beads.


    "Yes!" pockmarked answered in a very positive tone.


    "Yes, what''s the situation?" Zhang Xiaogang then asked.


    "Yes, brother Zhang, you have given me too little information. It''s really hard to find here. I don''t even know what the person opposite looks like. How do you think I can find it?" pockmarked replied speechless.


    "Cao, what you said is the same as what his mother didn''t say..." Zhang Xiaogang replied speechlessly, and then said: "what, pockmarked, this is the situation here. These two people are very important to me. If I can find them myself, I can''t find you. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Understand..." pockmarked son quickly agreed.


    "If you understand, there may not be many opportunities for cooperation between us, so you have to seize this opportunity. If there is any work in the future, I can still give it to you. Moreover, if there is anything on your side, I can certainly help you. So can you serve snacks?" Zhang Xiaogang advised painstakingly.


    "Brother Zhang, if you say so, don''t say if I have anything to ask you in the future, just say what you just said. I''ll certainly help you do it well. Don''t worry, brother Zhang!" pockmarked understood the matter very well and made a direct statement.


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled and whispered, "if you talk to me like this, I''m still very happy. At least, you can understand me when I talk to you!"


    "I know what you mean, brother Zhang. I''ll help you with this in a minute..." pockmarked now moved Zhang Xiaogang. He hurriedly said.


    "You can do it for me, but you can do it as a major event, you know? I don''t hide it from you. These two people are from the harem. Do you know the harem?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "The back palace?" pockmarked son was stunned for a moment, and then shouted at the top of his voice, "brother Zhang, are you talking about the back palace in that city?"


    "By the way, it''s the harem." Zhang Xiaogang nodded with a smile and then said, "these two people are from the harem. I''m also helping the harem do this. So you know what the harem is in our city, don''t you?"


    "Yes, I know the harem." pockmarked''s tone was a little excited.


    "So, if you can do this, the back palace owes you a favor, and we owe you a favor. Do you think it''s appropriate for you?"


    "Appropriate......" pockmarked son quickly nodded.


    "That''s OK. You understand that you don''t just tie me to work. After all, if you can get to know those people in the harem in the future, it''s good for you, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, brother Zhang, if you had told me earlier, I would have understood this......" pockmarked replied with a smile.


    "Hehe, what do you mean? If I don''t tell you about the harem, you''re going to ignore me, aren''t you?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "That can''t be. Brother Zhang asked me to do it. I''m sure I can do it too, but it''s not more dynamic now, isn''t it..." Zhang Xiaogang paused and then slowly said, "what, it''s like this. These two people are really from the harem?"


    "What you said is not nonsense. At this time, can I cheat you or what?" Zhang Xiaogang scolded wordlessly.


    "..." pockmarked Zi pursed his lips slightly, and then whispered, "brother Zhang, since you have told the story of the harem today, my brother is like asking you, who do you think the kidnappers are? They dare to kidnap the people in the harem?"


    Pockmarked is very smart. He knows that our harem is a big tree. Similarly, since he dares to fight against our harem, he must not be an ordinary person, so pockmarked is a little afraid to annoy the people opposite. After all, this situation is that they can''t afford to annoy anyone.


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this, and then said in a low voice: "you don''t have to think about it. The people opposite don''t know that this is the people of the harem. Now they may know, so they hide..."


    "Such a thing?" pockmarked smiled.


    "HMM." Zhang Xiaogang nodded slightly and then said, "even if these people really want to follow the Hougong, doesn''t it have anything to do with you? I asked you to help me find someone, not to help me save people. You just help me find these two people and you''ll be finished. You don''t need to manage the rest. Even if you want to, I can''t let you manage, you know?"


    "Brother Zhang, if you say so, my side will be much clearer in an instant..." pockmarked son bared his teeth and replied.


    "Ha ha, just be clear!" Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile.


    "Well, brother Zhang, I''ll find more people here to help you find those two people. Basically, I''ll inform you if I can." pockmarked said very seriously.


    "Well, if you find it for me, I''ll thank you very much. Don''t worry."


    "Oh!" pockmarked agreed with a smile, and then hung up the phone directly.


    "Ha ha..."


    After Zhang Xiaogang put down his cell phone, he looked at it and smiled helplessly. Then he whispered, "fuck, I''ve found it now. If I don''t take out the Hougong people, he won''t work with me now, grass!"


    "Now the harem is still so easy to use. People are different when they have money!" Zhang Xiaogang''s colleague bared his teeth and replied.


    "Not so much. Now I know that the harem is really awesome. I felt it the last time we arrested people together. The fighting numbers of these people in the harem are like that..."


    "What?" the colleague asked with a smile.


    "It''s like the fucking armed police. It''s really fucking awesome. I''m a policeman. I''ll tell you..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with his mouth tilted.


    "By the way, if you don''t say this, I forget what you said last time to catch the wanted man? Fuck, you caught so many cases!" my colleague looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    "Ha ha, cow force!"


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at his colleague and smiled, then said: "In fact, I don''t know what that person did. I don''t fucking know what they did with the harem. Anyway, the people of the harem asked me to catch the two people, but they were really men. They would rather die than fall into our hands. Finally, one ran away and died. Otherwise I could bring back two. I''ll tell you..."


    "Or borrow the light from the harem?" the colleague asked with a smile.


    "Grass, I don''t like to hear that. I''ve been running with him all night. I''m also to his credit, OK?" Zhang Xiaogang replied with a big mouth.


    "You have a JB credit. If you didn''t have the people in the harem, you could catch such a fugitive. I looked at the information of that person. Do you know how awesome the person you caught?" asked the colleague.


    "Let me tell you this, when this man was in Changbai Mountain, more than 20 armed police arrested this man. This man hid in the mountain for half a month. Finally, he was not caught, and then seven armed police died. You said that such a fierce bandit, you said you caught me yourself. Can you fucking believe it?" the colleague asked with a curled mouth.


    "Grass, if it''s really like what you said, this person is really awesome!" Zhang Xiaogang replied with a mouthful.

 Chapter 1170

    "Nonsense, if you don''t force them, can the police in Jilin work so hard? Let me tell you, this man killed people you can''t imagine!"


    In the police station.


    "I can''t think of anything. I''ve been a policeman for so many years. I''ve seen few bandits for so many years?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted at his colleagues with a big mouth.


    The colleague reluctantly looked at his mobile phone, and then whispered, "I didn''t say you. What are the things you saw? In addition to the thieves who are whoring, what have you seen? Do you mean to say the bandits?"


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this, and then said with a big mouth: "grass, if you tell me that, I really don''t want to be stubborn with you. Indeed, these are basically the two kinds of prisoners I usually meet now."


    "Hehe... Actually, I''ve seen one thing for a long time." my colleague pretended to be very mysterious and said.


    "What''s up?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "As long as the people from the harem come to our tower, we will be in chaos sooner or later. Now such a big wanted criminal can die in our tower. Have you seen such a big case?" my colleague looked at Xiaogang and said.


    "Really not!" Zhang Xiaogang shook his head.


    "So, there may be more and more people here."


    "Fuck, these people are coming. My heart is still a little insecure..." Zhang Xiaogang said with some worry.


    "What''s wrong with you?" the colleague asked with a smile.


    "Aren''t you talking nonsense? You''ve said all these things. How the fuck am I doing? Can I not be afraid of you and me going out day by day?" Zhang Xiaogang is a little worried about his safety now.


    "I tell you, you don''t have to think about such things. Even if these people are so arrogant, they are bandits and we are soldiers. When will they have to be afraid of us?"


    "Who''s fucking afraid of me? Look at these people. Who''s fucking afraid of me. If these people are really anxious and even the fucking police kill them, they are a group of madmen..." Zhang Xiaogang shouted with his eyes staring at beads.


    "No, now I find that I can''t understand when I talk to you?" my colleague looked at Zhang Xiaogang in silence and then whispered: "You said you had nothing to fear. There were so many armed policemen in front of the tower. Besides, those people in the back palace didn''t eat for nothing, so if you really wanted to get it all together, you basically didn''t have a chance to play, you know?"


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this, and then said with a smile, "if I listen to you, I''ll be in a good mood for a moment!"


    "What do you think?" the colleague bared his teeth and replied, then said: "in fact, your current position is still very enviable. You said to wait for the old director to step down, you go up, and then you can directly find the armed police for anything. You don''t have to worry about others. If someone catches it, you still have a merit, and you won''t lose anything if you don''t catch it..."


    "Grass, if you say so, I won''t do anything and I can earn money?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "That''s almost what I mean." my colleague smiled at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "You''re still better at talking. After that, my heart is a lot brighter..."


    "Just talk to me. Do you have to take me to the bath center?" the colleague asked with a smile.


    "Grass, I know the bath center day by day. How busy I am now. Can''t you see?" Zhang Xiaogang replied wordlessly.


    "What the fuck are you busy with?" the colleague asked with his mouth.


    "My mother''s main task now is to help those people in the harem find these two people. You say I found it. As long as I cooperate with the harem, I''ll lose my fucking chain. Do you think I don''t agree with the harem?" Zhang Xiaogang asked speechlessly looking at the photos of Lao Bian and Xiao Hei.


    "What''s wrong? It''s fucking wrong. I''ll find you a fortune teller and calculate it for you?"


    "Don''t tell me, I really have this idea. You say my side. As long as I cooperate with the harem, something will happen immediately. Let alone the last two people, we didn''t see that I didn''t catch them yesterday. One died and one ran away. Now the harem must be very disappointed..."


    "Ha ha, you think too much!" the colleague looked at Zhang Xiaogang and smiled helplessly.


    "Forget it, I''d better find these two people first. It''s better than anything. Now the Hougong just thinks these two are busy..." Zhang Xiaogang waved his hand impatiently.


    "Why, why don''t you go?" asked the colleague.


    "Roll the calf, I''m so fucking upset here. What are you talking about with me?" Zhang Xiaogang replied irritably, then looked at the picture and said: "you said that now, in addition to pointing to the pockmarked side, what other way can I find these two people?"


    "You won''t call the police? You need to call the police?" the colleague said with a smile.


    "You look like a fucking fool. I''m a policeman myself. If I can find it, I''ll have to look for pockmarks. What can the police in our bureau do except drink and drink?" Zhang Xiaogang stared at beads and shouted, and then said: "Now I see. If something happens, our gang will be useless. It''s all nonsense!"


    "Well, you can study here yourself. I can''t tell you what you like to do..." the colleague replied to Zhang Xiaogang with a big mouth.


    "Why didn''t you go?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted when he saw that his colleagues were leaving.


    "I''m going out for a fucking stroll. I''m here to study with you..."


    "Do you know what it means to share weal and woe?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Why should I sing you a song of true love in adversity?" the colleague asked with a smile.


    "Get the fuck out of here! I don''t want to talk to you now!" Zhang Xiaogang shouted, staring at beads.


    "Ha ha..."


    The colleague smiled, then ran outside the office with his little hand on his back and whistled.


    After his colleagues left, Zhang Xiaogang sat on the table and began to study Lao Bian and Xiao Hei by computer, but he still couldn''t think of anything after studying for a long time, so Zhang Xiaogang''s mood is very unstable and very angry.


    "Fuck, give me the whole job. Where the fuck can I find these two big living people, grass!"


    Zhang Xiaogang scolded wordlessly, then took out his cigarette box and lit a cigarette.


    "Wife, wife, I love you like a mouse loves rice..."


    At this time, Zhang Xiaogang''s cell phone ring suddenly rang. Zhang Xiaogang was stunned. Then he took a look at the remarks above. It was Sun Yuanliang, director of the police station. Zhang Xiaogang was stunned first, and then directly picked up his cell phone and pressed the answer button.


    "Hello. What''s the matter, director." Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "Xiaogang, where are you now?" Sun Yuanliang asked in a low voice.


    "What, I''m in the interrogation room now. What''s the matter?"


    "..." Sun Yuanliang was silent for a moment, and then asked, "are you all right there now?"


    "It''s all right, director. What do you want to do? Just say, what can I do here!" Zhang Xiaogang asked sun Yuanliang to make some circles.


    "Well, if you''re free, come here..."


    "Go to the police station?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "Yes." Sun Yuanliang agreed.


    "OK, I''ll go there now!"


    Zhang Xiaogang nodded slightly. He didn''t know what sun Yuanliang wanted to do.


    "I''ll wait for you in the office."


    After saying this, sun Yuanliang hung up the phone directly.


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at his mobile phone and was silent. Then he packed up his things and ran outside the house.


    "What are you doing?"


    As soon as Zhang Xiaogang came out, he saw his colleagues at the door.


    "What the fuck are you doing standing here with nothing to do?"


    Zhang Xiaogang scolded wordlessly.


    "I''ll walk around..." the colleague bared his teeth and said, "you haven''t told me what you''re going to do?"


    "The director came to me and didn''t know what to do..." Zhang Xiaogang replied absently, took two steps forward, then looked back at his colleague and said, "what did you say he came to me for?"


    "...." the colleague was stunned and said helplessly, "how the fuck do I know what people want you to do, what they like..."


    "Grass, it''s really hard for me to talk to you." Zhang Xiaogang scolded speechlessly, and then ran to the door with the car key.


    "No, you scold me for doing something. I''m not the director. How can I know? You can ask." the colleague shouted at Zhang Xiaogang at the top of his voice.


    "Roll the calf, I don''t understand what I''m talking to you now!" Zhang Xiaogang replied very irritably, and then walked out of the interrogation room directly.


    ����


    Good luck to the hotel.


    Liu Rui sat in front of the counter, looked at the aunt in the counter and asked, "aunt, what do you want to do? Can you say it directly? I have a lot of things here..."


    "Child, do you know what happened here yesterday?" aunt looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "I don''t know. What''s the matter?" Liu Rui shook his head.


    "Two people came to our hotel yesterday, and then they had guns in their hands. Do you know what it was like when aunt was blocked by the muzzle of a gun?" the expression on aunt''s face was extremely rich, and the emotional play in her heart was also very in place.


    "Aunt, don''t flirt with me. You just finish what you want to do, okay?" Liu Rui asked her with a speechless face.


    "In fact, there''s nothing else here, aunt. I''m just afraid..." aunt looked at Liu Rui shyly.


    "Oh, fuck..."


    Liu Rui scolded speechlessly, then shouted at the top of his voice, "aunt, if you want to seek psychological comfort from me, I advise you to roll the calf quickly. I have a daughter-in-law. Besides, aunt, how old are you? Can I pull this broken shoe with you? Although I''m a little shabby, I''m not blind. Aunt, you''d better let me go."

 Chapter 1171

    Aunt listened to Liu Rui''s words and was stunned. She looked at Liu Rui puzzled and didn''t know what to say.


    Good luck to the hotel.


    "Aunt, what''s the matter with you? Can you hurry up and tell me? I didn''t sleep well last night. You called me just when I was ready to make up for a nap. Can we make a long story short?" Liu Rui looked at her helplessly and shouted.


    ��������


    Aunt''s small eyes dribbled at Liu Rui, then she said with a big mouth: "what, did the two people with guns come to you yesterday?"


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. Then he said with a big mouth: "aunt, you can''t talk nonsense. What evidence do you have to prove that those people came to us?"


    "... I don''t want to admit it yet, do I?" aunt looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "I don''t fucking admit anything. It''s mainly aunt. What you said has nothing to do with me. If you have to inquire about it, you should hurry to find someone else, and I''ll go back to bed..." Liu Rui was very guilty and was ready to run upstairs with steps.


    "Don''t go..." when aunt saw Liu Rui leaving, she quickly reached out and stopped Liu Rui.


    "Aunt, what are you doing? I said I don''t know those people. Can you stop writing with me?" Liu Rui shouted at aunt with staring beads.


    "Child, let''s talk to you like that. I don''t mean anything else. I just care about you. Tell your aunt what''s in your heart. Did those people come to you..."


    Liu Rui looked at his aunt and smiled helplessly. Then he turned his mouth and said, "why, now you have taken the emotional route with me, haven''t you?"


    Aunt looked at Liu Rui and was stunned. She didn''t speak.


    "Aunt, I''m very serious to tell you that this matter has nothing to do with you. You''d better ask less about it now. Do you understand? Knowing more is not good for you!"


    After saying this, he quickly shook his sleeve and ran upstairs.


    "If you say so, children, you can move out tomorrow. Aunt, this is a serious hotel. I can''t afford to entertain people like you. For a few days, they have guns, and in two days, they will have cannons. I can''t stand it..." aunt shouted at Liu Rui''s back.


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. Then he bit it and walked to aunt. Then he whispered, "aunt, what do you mean by this?"


    "Is my meaning not direct enough? Return the money to you and find an individual hotel. I can''t afford to toss around here. There were so many police yesterday, I can''t fix it..." my aunt turned her mouth and replied to Liu Rui.


    "Aunt, do you know how shameful your behavior is?" Liu Rui pointed to aunt and shouted angrily.


    "What does this have to do with shame? You can''t understand how the child speaks..." the aunt shouted with a big mouth.


    "Aunt, now I don''t understand, or you don''t understand. I have made my attitude very clear. The two people who came yesterday have nothing to do with us. Can you ask others why you have to think that those people are coming for us? Why can''t you come for others when there are so many people in your hotel?" Liu Rui was very upset, Cried staring at the beads.


    "..." aunt looked at Liu Rui and didn''t speak.


    "Why, you''re speechless, aren''t you? Speak?" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice when he saw that his aunt didn''t dare to speak.


    "That what, child, I think you may have misunderstood..." aunt looked at Liu Rui and said.


    "What did I misunderstand?" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice.


    "There is no one left in our hotel except you, so you may have misunderstood..."


    Liu Rui looked at his aunt and was silent. His lips trembled and asked, "what did you say just now, aunt? What do you mean?"


    "My meaning is not obvious enough now? I mean, now there are only you people in this hotel. Do you understand?" aunt repeated.


    Liu Rui bit his lips and was silent for a moment. Then he whispered, "how can it be just us in such a big hotel? Aunt, do you talk to me? If you talk so much, we can''t talk anymore, you know?"


    "Why did I lie to you? If you don''t believe it, you can shout here. See if anyone pays attention to you besides your people..."


    ��������


    Liu Rui was silent for a moment and whispered, "I took it, aunt, I took it..."


    "Hehe, if you take it, you''ll hurry to move out, or I''ll be in trouble..." aunt smiled back.


    "So many of us have moved in. How can I move out?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at his aunt.


    "That''s your business. It has nothing to do with me. I''ll return the money to you now, and then what should you do? Do you hear me?" aunt squinted at Liu Rui.


    "What if I don''t go?" Liu Rui asked obliquely.


    "If you don''t go, I''ll call the police!" cried aunt staring at beads.


    "Then you call the police. You''d better call the police soon..." if you say something else, Liu Rui may consider it, but if you call the police, Liu Rui may not be afraid. After all, the police are like a family with Liu Rui now.


    "Why, are you not afraid when I call the police?" aunt looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "How do you love JB? I just won''t go..." Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    "What can you do if I cut off water and power?" the aunt continued.


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. Then he shouted at the top of his voice, "no, aunt, are you going to kill them so quickly?"


    "I didn''t kill them all. I just want you to leave my hotel today..."


    Liu Rui squinted at his aunt, then turned his mouth and said, "why, if I don''t let you hide the rules today, you can''t let me go, can you?"


    "Child, just like you, to tell you the truth, aunt is really not very interested in you..." said Aunt with a smile.


    "Aunt, what you said is really heartbreaking." Liu Rui replied with his teeth, then looked at his aunt and asked, "just say what you want, so we can''t move out?"


    "..." aunt looked at Liu Rui and said nothing.


    "If you are stained with fucking ink, just tell me what''s going on..." Liu Rui shouted irritably.


    "Child, if you say so, well, you can give me another 5000 yuan as my spiritual loss fee. This matter is even finished, do you think so?" aunt smiled at Liu Rui.


    "You''re taking advantage of the fire, you know?"


    "Or you''ll move out!"


    "Grass!"


    Liu Rui scolded wordlessly, clenched his teeth and asked, "five thousand is too much. Can you give me a discount?"


    "At least three thousand." aunt shouted without thinking.


    "Your side is really good at bargaining..." Liu Rui replied speechless.


    "Hehe, I think it''s not easy for you guys. The three thousand yuan is regarded as the spiritual loss fee for aunt..." aunt bared her teeth and returned to Liu Rui.


    "I find that you don''t point to this hotel to make money now. Are you waiting for people every day?" Liu Rui asked, looking at his aunt speechless.


    "Wrong person, didn''t you also give me this opportunity?" aunt smiled back.


    "Grass, I don''t agree with anyone now. I''ll fucking obey you. Well, can I give you an IOU now?" Liu Rui looked at his aunt and discussed.


    "No, I don''t have credit!" the aunt replied very simply.


    "Am I on credit now? I want you to blackmail the money?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    "... that won''t work either." aunt hesitated and replied.


    "Then I have no money now. What can you do?"


    "Either you go out or swipe your card. I can fix it on my side!"


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. Then he clenched his teeth and said, "you can force me. I''m really convinced now. If you don''t touch porcelain, you''ll be inferior, you know?"


    "Hehe, I''m not that old yet?" aunt smiled back, then looked at Liu Rui and said, "why, are you cash or card?"


    Liu Rui was silent for a moment, then pulled out a bank card from his underpants, said helplessly to his aunt, "swipe the card!"


    "Didi..."


    A few minutes later, aunt directly drew 3000 yuan from Liu Rui''s card.


    "It''s done."


    Aunt smiled and returned the card to Liu Rui. Liu Rui''s expression after taking the bank card was very painful. It was basically the same as when others stepped on his feet.


    "We still have a chance to get along in the future..."


    Liu Rui shouted at his aunt with cold eyes, and then left angrily with a bank card.


    Aunt stood in the counter, looked at Liu Rui''s back, glanced away, and then whispered, "this child is good everywhere. It''s just that this IQ obviously can''t keep up with the rhythm of modern people..."


    ����


    After Liu Rui returned to the room, he sat on the bed and looked at me. He was silent for a while. Then he grabbed my quilt and shouted, "don''t fucking sleep. Get up and I''ll tell you something..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    I''ve been tossing around all night and I''m sleepy now.


    "That what, I just this hotel aunt wants to leave me 3000 yuan. Do you have to reimburse me?" Liu Rui stared at the beads and asked me.


    "I''ll reimburse you for what the fuck. I think you''re so beautiful? Fuck, I''m sleeping now. I''m not in the mood to talk to you. I''ll tell you..." I replied irritably, and then I directly covered my quilt and prepared to go to bed.

 Chapter 1172

    "No, aunt Qian asked me for it. If I don''t give it to him, he''ll let us roll the calf. Do you understand what I mean?" Liu Rui shouted, pulling my quilt.


    "What the fuck does that have to do with me? Can you let me sleep?" I replied speechlessly.


    "How can you sleep if I don''t pay the fucking money?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    "..." I turned to look at Liu Rui, frowned and asked, "what do you want?"


    Good luck opens in the hotel.


    Liu Rui sat on the bed, squinting at me without saying a word.


    "You don''t fucking talk, you don''t talk, I sleep?" I stared at the beads and shouted at Liu Rui. To tell the truth, I''m really sleepy now. I''m not in the mood to talk to Liu Rui about this useless calf.


    "I just want to ask you whether you will reimburse me for the 3000 yuan I took out today?" Liu Rui shouted at me with a big mouth.


    When I heard this, I was stunned and asked helplessly, "no, why the fuck should I reimburse you? Who are you?"


    "I gave the money instead of you. You shouldn''t reimburse me?" Liu Rui asked, staring at the beads.


    "What JB thing did you give me? When the fuck would I ask you to give me the money? Tell me?" I asked Liu Rui with a speechless face.


    "... I found out why you are so fucking unreasonable. I''m careless!"


    Liu Rui stared at the bead and shouted. Then he came to me, stared at the bead and said, "I''m very serious to tell you that today''s money, anyway, you must give it to me. Do you understand?"


    "I don''t fucking understand. Don''t ink with me. I want to sleep."


    I whispered back, then directly covered with a big quilt, ready to go to bed.


    "Well, I ask you, if I don''t pay the money, have you been kicked out now?" Liu Rui licked his lips and looked at me.


    "Fuck off, I''m not in the fucking mood to study with you whether I let you out or not. I''m like sleeping now..." I kicked Liu Rui and shouted at my throat.


    "... ha ha." Liu Rui looked at me and smiled without talking.


    I squinted at Liu Rui and looked helpless.


    "Brother, what do you want to do?" I asked.


    "I don''t want to do anything now. I just want to get back what I lost..." Liu Rui replied fiercely.


    "I didn''t ask you to find it in this hotel. What ink do you have with me? I''m sure I won''t give you the money. Who do you want to find? Do you hear me?"


    "Who do you think I''m looking for? Who can I get the money back now?" Liu Rui shouted at me at the same high voice.


    I looked at Liu Rui and hesitated. Then I whispered, "what, if you ask me that, I really know someone now. You can find it."


    "Who?" Liu Rui asked hurriedly.


    "You''re fucking stupid. Who''s the richest here? You don''t count in your fucking heart? I don''t have a penny now. You ask me for it, and I can''t give it to you..." I shouted helplessly.


    Liu Rui looked at me and was stunned. After a moment of silence, he bit his lips and said, "don''t say it yet. You''re really a way."


    "It''s not so good. Hurry to roll the calf..." I scolded impatiently.


    Liu Rui sat and thought for a while. Then he got up and ran outside the house.


    "Well, wait a minute!" I shouted when I saw Liu Rui going out.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Rui looked at me puzzled.


    "Then pay attention to what you say. Don''t say you took the money because of us. Do you understand?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Grass, do you think I''m a fool? Can I count this in my fucking heart?" Liu Rui turned his mouth and then ran directly outside the house.


    ����


    A few minutes later, Liu Rui stood at the door of Ji Xuan''s room, simply sorted out his emotions, and then summoned up the courage to knock on the door.


    "Dangdang..."


    After Liu Rui knocked on the door several times, the people in the room didn''t respond at all.


    "Isn''t it fucking dead to sleep?"


    Liu Rui scolded wordlessly, and then directly raised his legs and kicked at the door.


    After Liu Rui kicked a few times, the people in the room finally reacted. Han Chao shouted at the top of his voice, "who, what are you doing?"


    "Me, open the door!"


    Liu Rui replied stiffly.


    "Grass, does this fucking let me sleep?"


    Han Chao grinned and hawed back, got up from the bed and directly pulled open the room lock.


    Liu Rui walked into the room with his back to his hand and took a casual look. He found that no one paid attention to him at all. Han Chao and Ji Xuan both slept in the quilt. Liu Rui strolled around the room, then opened his mouth and said, "what, you two slept and went out..."


    After Liu Rui''s words, Ji Xuan and Han Chao didn''t talk to Liu Rui at all. They still slept with their heads covered in the quilt.


    "No, I fucking let you two go to bed. Didn''t you hear when you went out?" Liu Rui frowned and repeated, but the two people still didn''t respond.


    "I can''t fucking cure you, can I?" Liu Rui shouted, biting his teeth, and then directly raised his legs and kicked Han Chao.


    "What are you doing?" Han Chao took his head out of the quilt and looked at Liu Rui.


    "You two go to bed and hurry out..." Liu Rui said irritably.


    "Why should I go out? I''m so fucking sleepy. Can you let me rest for a while?" Han Chao asked, looking at Liu Rui with a collapse on his face.


    Liu Rui sighed slightly when he heard this, looked at Han Chao helplessly and said, "the aunt in the hotel won''t let us stay. At will, we must change a hotel immediately. OK, you two have ink. Get up quickly..."


    "No, didn''t we give him money that day? Why didn''t we let him live?" Han Chao asked in a collapse.


    "Isn''t it that the police and the two were mixed up yesterday? Now the aunt is too scared to let us live..." Liu Rui replied in a low voice.


    "Oh, fuck, I''m really fucking convinced... I can''t stop every day..." Han Chao shouted with his big face covered.


    "I fucking want to stop, mainly because now people don''t let us stop. What can I do?" Liu Rui pretended to be very helpless and replied, then squinted at Ji Xuan, and then kicked on Ji Xuan''s quilt.


    "Roll the calf!"


    Ji Xuan hid in me and shouted impatiently.


    "Don''t fucking sleep, get up quickly, let''s change a place..." Liu Rui replied with a smile, but Ji Xuan didn''t seem to respond at all.


    "Oh, my grass, can you get up quickly?" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice, and then ran directly to the quilt on Ji Xuan.


    "Elder brother, I beg you, don''t bother me, will you? If you keep tossing like this, I''m dying. Let me tell you..."


    After Ji Xuan''s quilt was pulled down by Liu Rui, red eyes and beads looked at Liu Rui with an abnormal expression and shouted.


    "Elder brother, I don''t want to toss about. I can''t help it..." Liu Rui also returned to Ji Xuan with an aggrieved face.


    Ji Xuan is very decadent because he hasn''t slept for two days.


    "You get up. If you don''t get up now, people will have to drive you out later..." Liu Rui said when he saw Ji Xuan''s silence.


    "No, who has nothing to do with driving me?" Ji Xuan asked at a high voice.


    "Oh, let you get up and you''ll be done. I''m still sleepy. What can I do?" Han Chao said to Ji Xuan while wearing his clothes.


    "What''s the matter with you two? Can you tell me?" Ji Xuan rubbed his face and looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "In fact, there''s nothing wrong, but the hotel won''t let us stay..." Han Chao replied to Ji Xuan with his mouth tilted. Although he looked at Liu Rui and asked, "is that the case?"


    "That''s almost what I mean." Liu Rui nodded slightly.


    "No, do you want someone else''s room money or what? Why don''t you let me live? I won''t let me live even if I give the fucking money?" Ji Xuan asked with a broken face.


    "Mainly because I''m sleepy now and I don''t want to go out, but there''s no way. The two people tossed about so much yesterday. They scared the landlady of the hotel. Now they won''t let us live. What do you think I can do?" Liu Rui explained helplessly.


    "I won''t go. What can he do?" Ji Xuan shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Do you believe he can kill you?" Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    "So cruel?" Ji Xuan was stunned.


    "Can you ask Han Chao if that old woman is awesome?"


    "I''ve seen it. It''s really not alone..." Han Chao bared his teeth and nodded.


    "Oh, fuck, I''m really convinced now. What are you doing now? It''s not good to sleep. Can I give him more money? Can I have a good sleep?" Ji Xuan shouted, grabbing his hair and collapsing.


    When Liu Rui heard this sentence, he knew the opportunity was coming, so he hurriedly said, "well, if you say so, the boss''s wife did tell me that as long as I give him 5000 yuan, it''s over, but Han Chao also knows that all my money is given to the boss''s wife, so I don''t have money now..."


    "What about ye Han? He doesn''t care about it?" Ji Xuan shouted.


    "He has no money in his hand, and he said to change places..."


    "Oh, my grass!" Ji Xuan scolded helplessly, and then looked up at Liu Rui.


    "All right, stop the ink, get up quickly and put on your big cotton padded jacket..." Liu Rui''s acting skills were very good and threw his clothes directly to Ji Xuan.


    Ji Xuan looked at Liu Rui and was silent for a moment. He bit his lips and said, "we don''t have to change places if we give 5000 yuan, don''t we?"

 Chapter 1173

    "It should be." Liu Rui nodded and hurriedly said, "but I don''t have five thousand now. If I had five thousand, I would have given it to him. If I had to make money at home, I would have to wait for the afternoon, so now I really have no way..."


    "I''m really fucking convinced! I''ll ask you if I take out this 5000 yuan now, can you let me sleep well?" Ji Xuanhong shouted with her eyes on beads.


    "Brother, I don''t want you to sleep now. I also want to sleep. Isn''t there nothing I can do?"


    The expression on Liu Rui''s face was equally helpless.


    Good luck to the hotel.


    Ji Xuan stared at Liu Rui and was silent for a long time. Then he clenched his teeth and said, "Liu Rui, I ask you now, if I give this money, can I sleep well..."


    "Well, I guess if I gave him the money, he wouldn''t be able to ink..." Liu Rui nodded with a smile.


    "Grass, I''m really fucking satisfied now. I can''t even get a fucking sleep!" Ji Xuan flushed his eyes, his expression on his face collapsed, turned his head to look at Liu Rui, and then whispered, "five thousand is enough, isn''t it?"


    "Just five thousand, not much..." Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied.


    Ji Xuan looked at Liu Rui with hesitation. He reached out and took out his wallet. He was stunned. Then he looked at Liu Rui and asked, "no, people in your harem come out without money, don''t they?"


    "Bring money, but I don''t bring enough. It''s more than 10000. I gave all the money to the woman in the hotel. Otherwise, what are you living in now?" Liu Rui opened his mouth and looked at Han Chao and said, "if you don''t believe it, you can ask Han Chao if I give tens of thousands to that woman?"


    "Yes, I see!" Han Chao nodded very cooperatively.


    "Grass, I''ll take the fucking money when I come out..." Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao and scolded silently. He grinned and hawed, opened his wallet, then clenched his teeth and said, "I don''t have much money with you now. You can save some money. Do you hear..."


    "If you love you, don''t take the money. I don''t think you should pay the money..." Liu Rui replied to Ji Xuan with his mouth tilted.


    "It''s no use talking about it. If I don''t pay the money, I''ll have to follow you out to find a place now. I''m fucking sleepy now. Can I move?" Ji Xuan stared at beads and shouted, and then said: "Now I see why Du Xianyang doesn''t come with you. Fuck, he just knows what you guys do. He''s like a bandit. I''ve been here for two days and owe tens of thousands of grass!"


    "Another Land Rover has the right to use for one month." Han Chao bared his teeth and added.


    "..." Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao helplessly, reached out and took out a bank card and threw it into Liu Rui''s hand.


    Liu Rui looked at the bank card and was stunned. He said with his mouth curled, "the boss wants cash. What''s the use of giving me the bank card now?"


    "The password is six nine, you hurry to roll the calf!" Ji Xuan shouted at the top of his voice, and then directly covered with a big quilt.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui looked at Ji Xuan and smiled. Then he directly took his bank card and ran out of the house with his back.


    After Liu Rui left, Han Chao took off his clothes directly and was ready to sleep in bed. Ji Xuan lay in the quilt and remained silent for a while. He opened the quilt and looked at Han Chao and asked, "why do I think this thing is a little wrong?"


    "What do you think is wrong?" Han Chao was stunned and asked.


    "Do you think Liu Rui lied to me?" Ji Xuan asked, squinting at Han Chao.


    "What''s lying to you? Who''s fucking free to lie to you? It''s only 5000 yuan. Are you so paranoid?" Han Chao replied with some irritability.


    "Then why don''t you pay the money?" Ji Xuan then asked.


    "I have no fucking money. I don''t know what to do. I know that after I came out with Liu Rui, I filled my trouser pocket with ten yuan. I left all the money at home. I didn''t even bring my card. I knew Liu Rui had no spectrum..."


    "Ha ha..."


    Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao and smiled. He didn''t speak.


    "How about I have a heart?" Han Chao asked proudly.


    "I think I''d better stay less with the people in your harem now. You have too many minds. One by one, it''s like being a master..." Ji Xuan said with a big mouth.


    "This thing, I think you just exercise less. If you exercise more, maybe you can make progress."


    Han Chao looked at Ji Xuan like a scholar and tirelessly taught Ji Xuan.


    "..." Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao and said in a low voice, "it''s estimated that you are the two people who caused harm to Liu Rui and ye Han..."


    "Cao, if you say so, I think you still know the situation of our harem very well. You say we deal with such things every day. Even if I don''t have a mind, do I have to have snacks? Otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t earn a penny when I work in this Harem. It''s good. I''m easy to get money..." Han Chai agreed with Ji Xuan''s words with a big mouth.


    "Ha ha..." Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao and smiled without talking.


    "You don''t exercise much now. It''s probably good if you exercise more times... Although your mind must be incomparable with me, you can still exercise better than others."


    Ji Xuan squinted at Han Chao and didn''t speak.


    Han Chao was stunned for a moment, and then said, "why don''t you give me 20000 yuan and I''ll give you two books to ensure that you raise your realm to a higher level?"


    "What book?" Ji Xuan was not sleepy at this time. He chatted with Han Chao.


    "Now I have summed up two books, the first is" one hundred tips for dealing with Ye Han "and the other is" why Liu Rui is so bad ". You give me 20000 yuan, and I''ll give it to you now..." Han Chao said very excitedly.


    Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao and said in a low voice with a bite: "I fucking look at you now like a fool..."


    "No, if you buy a book, you can buy it. If you don''t buy it, you can''t swear!" Han Chao shouted with eyes wide open.


    "Scold you how?" Ji Xuan slanted his eyes and asked.


    "I don''t care about you, I sleep..." Han Chao replied with a big mouth, then covered with a quilt and ready to sleep.


    ��������


    Ji Xuan glanced at Han Chao and then said softly, "you said, since you are so smart, why can''t the people in your back palace find the ghost?"


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this. He looked up at Ji Xuan and asked, "Why are you asking?"


    "I''m just free to ask..." Ji Xuan bared his teeth and replied, with an embarrassed expression on his face.


    Han Chao narrowed his eyes and looked at Ji Xuan. Then he whispered, "well, if you have to chat with me like this, I can tell you very seriously that it''s not that we don''t want to get it out, but that the leaves don''t want to find it at all."


    "Why don''t you want to find the leaves?" Ji Xuan asked.


    "Hey, what else can I do? I''ve been a brother for such a long time. Ye always thinks he can change back..." Han Chao sighed helplessly, and then said: "in fact, Ye is very difficult. After all, this kind of thing is really hard to fix. Even if it''s done, ye can''t do anything to others. They are all brothers. Frankly, Ye is still soft hearted..."


    "What''s wrong with being soft hearted? Being soft hearted can still keep this person in your harem. I think something will happen to this person sooner or later!" Ji Xuan replied with a smile.


    "Something will happen sooner or later. It has happened now." Han Chao nodded and then said: "If it hadn''t been for the news of the insider Lao Bian and Xiao Hei, we wouldn''t be so passive now. In fact, to tell the truth, the insider has gone too far, and I don''t think ye has any hope for him now, so it''s sooner or later to find this!"


    "Then you said that if the leaf took the ghost out, what could the leaf be?" Ji Xuan asked curiously.


    "What''s the reaction? If ye doesn''t dare to do it, Meng Liang and Liu Rui must do it too. After all, so many people have died and our harem is very kind to him. In the end, he still doesn''t regard us as brothers and sisters, so he still doesn''t want to admit it now, and we don''t need to talk about feelings with him anymore, Maybe in people''s eyes, feelings are useless... "


    Ji Xuan squints at Han Chao. In fact, Ji Xuan always feels that Han Chao came late from our harem. But now Ji Xuan feels that Han Chao knows a lot, and Han Chao doesn''t seem as stupid as he thinks. Whatever happens, Han Chao''s ability to say these words shows that Han Chao still knows our harem very well.


    "Why are you still in the mood to ask me about this today?" Han Chao looked at Ji Xuan and asked with a smile.


    "Ha ha, I''m just curious." Ji Xuan replied with love.


    "Pure curiosity?" Han Chao wondered in his eyes.


    Ji Xuan was stunned and looked at Han Chao. He was silent for some time. Then he whispered, "in fact, as a partner of your harem, I should also know the current situation of your harem. After all, our family will have to pay."


    "Then you should ask ye ye. What''s the use of telling me? I know little." Han Chao still doesn''t understand.


    "Hehe, if I ask ye now, aren''t you afraid of Ye thinking? And Du Xianyang and I trust ye completely at any time. Even if I don''t ask, I know that ye won''t pit us..."


    "It''s your father, Du Xianyang. His father doesn''t believe us, does he?" Han Chao asked with a smile.


    "How do you know?"

 Chapter 1174

    "I''m not a fucking fool. I can''t see anything now. I know what relationship you have with leaves, but you can''t represent that your family is not..." Han Chao replied with a smile.


    "Ha ha..." Ji Xuan smiled helplessly.


    "OK, I won''t tell you. I have to go to bed. I''m so sleepy..." Han Chao waved his hand and was ready to go to bed.


    "You fucking told me these words and I''m not sleepy." Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao and said nothing.


    "It''s all right. I can sleep if you''re not sleepy..."


    Han Chao smiled back. Ji Xuan was just ready to speak and found that Han Chao, a fool, had fallen asleep.


    Good luck to the hotel.


    Liu Rui had planned to go out to withdraw money with Ji Xuan''s bank card, but when he passed the hotel front desk, the aunt in the counter smiled at Liu Rui and asked, "why, are you out?"


    Liu Rui looked at his aunt and was stunned. Then he stopped and walked to her. Then he looked at her and asked, "aunt, did you brush my card with the POS machine just now?"


    Aunt looked at Liu Rui and was also stunned. Then she turned her mouth and said, "why, do you still want to go back now?"


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui looked at his aunt and smiled, then bared his teeth and said, "no, aunt, do you think I look like that kind of person?"


    "Like!" the aunt nodded very honestly, and then said, "don''t be so close to me, you child. Stay away from me..."


    Liu Rui smiled awkwardly and then whispered, "what, isn''t it remarkable that I talk to you like this?"


    "Pull it down. I have nothing to get close to you. If you have something to do, go out and do it quickly. We''d better talk less now..." aunt pushed Liu Rui impatiently.


    "Aunt, do you think you''ve changed a lot before and after this time? You didn''t have this attitude when you asked me for money in the morning. Why is the change so big now?" Liu Rui asked some speechless.


    "What''s the matter with me? I just don''t want to talk to you now, OK?" the aunt shouted at her throat, and then said, "I tell you, if you''re writing with me, I''ll call someone!"


    "Aunt, I didn''t do anything. What are you doing calling people?" Liu Rui replied speechlessly, and then said: "besides, even if you call people now, what can you do? As long as you are not blind, you can see it. I certainly can''t do anything to you..."


    "How do you talk, you child? You''re all right. You''re all right. Get out of here. I don''t have time to talk to you now. Don''t you know?" the aunt shouted at Liu Rui in an extremely irritable tone.


    "I have something to do. I really want you to help." Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    "Then tell me something quickly. I won''t pull out two condoms again? I tell you, I compensated you for your pity last time, but now I certainly can''t compensate you. I''m kind enough to let you guys live here now, otherwise I should drive you out..." the aunt shouted with a big mouth.


    "Well, aunt, it''s not the problem of contraceptives yet. I want to borrow your POS machine now. Do you think it''s ok?" Liu Rui knows that there is no way to communicate tactfully with this aunt, so he can only speak in the most direct way.


    "Do you want to borrow my POS?" aunt looked at Liu Rui stunned.


    "Ah, just use it." Liu Rui nodded with a smile.


    "No, what do you want to do?" aunt stepped back, looked at Liu Rui very carefully and asked.


    "Didn''t you brush away 3000 yuan from me in the morning? Then when I went back, my boss gave me a card and wanted to return the money to me. I thought I might go out to find the bank. If you have anything, you can brush 10000 yuan for me, and then I''ll give you 1000 yuan. Do you think so?" Liu Rui looked at his aunt with a smile and said.


    When Aunt heard this, she simply considered it for a moment, and then whispered, "you mean I brush 10000 yuan away from you, and then I''m telling you 9000 cash. Is that the case?"


    "Yes, that''s it. You said I could get the money, and then you could get an additional handling fee of 1000 yuan. Isn''t this a win-win situation for us?" Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    "Hehe, young man, is your rebate a little high?" aunt looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "What''s the kickback? There''s my monthly salary..." Liu Rui replied speechlessly, then took out his bank card and threw it on the table.


    Aunt looked at the bank card and was silent. She asked cautiously, "I don''t have to bear any responsibility for this?"


    "No, you just brush me ten thousand yuan, and then you write me a ten thousand yuan * so I can go back and say to the boss..." Liu Rui quickly added.


    "Ten thousand yuan * ah?" aunt was stunned.


    "Yes." Liu Rui nodded.


    "..." aunt looked at Liu Rui and kept silent for a long time. Then she nodded and said in a low voice: "aunt is helping you today to see your poor child. You have to go out in such a cold day, but it''s not because of your handling fee of 1000 yuan, you know?" aunt looked at Liu Rui very seriously and said.


    "Ha ha, aunt, I understand what you mean. Don''t worry, can I not understand your heart?" Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied.


    "Ha ha, you are a smart child. You can tell a little when you speak..."


    Aunt smiled and picked up the bank card on the table, then brushed it on the POS machine and shouted to Liu Rui, "password?"


    "Six nines. You''ll be done by yourself..." Liu Rui replied with his mouth curled.


    A few minutes later, Liu Rui took 9000 yuan in cash and a * and walked upstairs with a smile. After going upstairs, Liu Rui did not return to my room at the first time, but found the room where Ji Xuan and Han Chao were located.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Liu Rui knocked on the door twice, then pushed the door directly and went in.


    "Did you sleep?" Liu Rui asked with a smile after entering the house.


    ��������


    Ji Xuan and Han Chao were both lying in bed, and no one paid attention to Liu Rui. Liu Rui smiled and said to Ji Xuan, "brother Xuan, I''ve played with the money here. You can sleep well. I still have * here. Do you have a look?"


    Ji Xuan lay in bed silent for a moment, directly sat up, looked at Liu Rui and asked, "how much did it cost?"


    "Ten thousand..." Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied.


    "No, didn''t you say five thousand? How the hell did you get out? This time Kung Fu has changed into ten thousand?" Ji Xuan stared at beads and shouted at Liu Rui.


    "Hehe, isn''t this a special case?" Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    "What''s the fucking special situation?"


    "The boss said that if you give cash, it''s 5000, but if you swipe your card, it''s 10000..."


    "..." Ji Xuan looked at Liu Rui and was silent for a moment. Then he bit his lips and asked, "I want to ask, is there such a big gap between swiping card and cash?"


    "Hehe, the gap is still a little."


    "You tell me the truth. Did you take the money for me?" Ji Xuan shouted at the top of his voice.


    "If you say so, we can''t talk any more. Do you think I''m that kind of person? We''ve known each other for so long. Do you think I''m that kind of person? Tell me!" Liu Rui shouted at Ji Xuan impassioned.


    Ji Xuan looked at Liu Rui and was silent for a moment. Then he nodded and said, "you are such a person."


    "Grass!" Liu Rui scolded silently, then pointed to the * on the table and shouted: "see this * No, I haven''t fucking moved. See how much money it is. I helped you in the morning. You fucking insulted me. I''m so sad now..."


    Ji Xuan was stunned when he heard this. He reached out and picked up the * on the table. He looked down and found that * had no problem at all. It was really opened today, and the amount above was 10000, so Ji Xuan was stunned directly.


    "Why, is there anything else to say now?" Liu Rui stared at Ji Xuan and asked.


    "..." Ji Xuan looked at Liu Rui and was silent. He didn''t know what to say.


    "If you don''t think the money is right for you now, go out and stop living. I''ll let them go home and pay you back the 10000 yuan!" Liu Rui continued.


    "It''s not that Liu Rui. There may be a little misunderstanding between us..." Ji Xuan explained awkwardly.


    "What misunderstanding? Now the biggest misunderstanding between us is me. They help you so much. You don''t trust me now, you know? I''m very sad now..."


    "What are you sad about?" Ji Xuan bared his teeth and asked.


    "Fuck off, I''ll let them take care of your business in the future!" Liu Rui grabbed it back impatiently *, then turned and ran outside the house.


    "No, why did you leave?" Ji Xuan shouted at the top of his voice.


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this, turned back to the house, pointed to Ji Xuan and said, "remember, you broke the heart of a person who loves you today!"


    After saying this, Liu Rui ran directly outside the house.


    Ji Xuan sat on the bed and looked at Liu Rui''s back with helplessness on his face.


    "Bang!"


    After Liu Rui was closed by the door, Han Chao looked at Ji Xuan with a smile.


    "What are you looking at?" Ji Xuan asked Han Chao.


    "Nothing..." Han Chao smiled and didn''t speak.


    Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao in bed and said in a low voice, "what, did you bring Liu Rui''s bad book? Lend me a look?"


    "Hehe, I didn''t bring it."


    Han Chao replied with a smile, and then went straight to sleep with a quilt.


    ����


    On the other side, Liu Rui returned to his room.


    "Why, do you want the money?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Don''t tell me, it''s really a bright road you pointed out to me..." Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied.

 Chapter 1175

    "How much?" I asked, lying on the bed.


    "Ten thousand!" Liu Rui replied proudly.


    "Niubi... You said to ask me for money, which is also the money of our own people in the harem. You said that if you asked Ji Xuan for money, it would be foreign money..." I replied with a smile.


    "Hehe, there''s really nothing wrong with what you said. Ji Xuan is like this. I think people are stupid and have more money. I tell you, I understand now..." Liu Rui looked at me while taking off his clothes and said to me.


    "It''s not too late to see..."


    "What are we going to do in a few days?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me.


    "Any news from the police?" I asked.


    "Not yet."


    "Then wait..." I replied with my mouth curled, and then continued.


    Tower police station office.


    Zhang Xiaogang hurriedly ran from the interrogation room and didn''t drive because he was afraid of traffic jam. In fact, Zhang Xiaogang was very nervous all the way. After all, he didn''t know what sun Yuanliang called him at this time.


    "What are you doing, brother Zhang..."


    At ordinary times, a little policeman who has a good relationship with Zhang Xiaogang in the police station saw Zhang Xiaogang running in panic and asked with a smile.


    "It''s all right. What''s the heart? Is the director here?" Zhang Xiaogang was stunned and gasped back.


    "It should be..." the little policeman looked back at the office, stepped to Zhang Xiaogang, smiled and asked, "what''s the matter? It''s so anxious?"


    "I don''t know what the fuck happened. Anyway, the director shouted to me..." Zhang Xiaogang replied speechlessly, and then said: "what, don''t talk first, I''ve passed..."


    "Ha ha, this whole day is like a spy..." the little policeman smiled helplessly.


    "Cao, I''m not a spy this fucking day. I think it''s almost fast. Sooner or later, I have to be assigned to the traffic police team..." Zhang Xiaogang replied speechlessly, and then walked to the office with steps.


    The little policeman stood there smiling and didn''t speak.


    On the other hand, after Zhang Xiaogang ran to the office, he sorted out his clothes and knocked on the door twice.


    "Come in..." Sun Yuanliang''s voice sounded in the room.


    Hearing this, Zhang Xiaogang hurriedly pushed open the door, and then asked with a smile, "what, director, are you looking for me?"


    "Xiaogang, sit down first. I have something else to do here. I finished it..." Sun Yuanliang smiled back at Zhang Xiaogang, and then looked at the documents on the table.


    "I''m not in a hurry. You''re busy first..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile.


    "Hehe, just don''t be busy." Sun Yuanliang nodded slightly.


    Zhang Xiaogang sat on the sofa and waited for sun Yuanliang for half an hour. Sun Yuanliang finally put down the information in his hand, then got up and walked to Zhang Xiaogang, smiled and said, "would you like something to drink?"


    "No, chief, just tell me what you have here and it''s over..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile.


    "Why, are you in a hurry?" Sun Yuanliang asked with a smile.


    "I don''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing..." Zhang Xiaogang bared his teeth and replied.


    "Hehe, what''s wrong with me? Can I fire you or what?" Sun Yuanliang sat next to Zhang Xiaogang, looked at Zhang Xiaogang and whispered, "what, I have something to study with you now. You don''t have to be afraid..."


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this. Then he hurriedly asked, "what''s the matter? It''s so serious..."


    Sun Yuanliang looked up at the outside of the office. Zhang Xiaogang suddenly understood what this meant. He got up on his face and closed the door of the office.


    "Chief, what are you going to tell me?"


    Zhang Xiaogang went to sun Yuanliang and asked in a low voice.


    "Well, what''s the situation over there?" Sun Yuanliang asked, looking at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "What... What''s the situation?" Zhang Xiaogang wondered.


    "What else can you do now? It must be something like that. They lost those two people in the harem. Do we have any clues?" Sun Yuanliang asked.


    "Clues, I''ve found all the relationships I can find, but now people haven''t given me any news. I think there may be no news yet..." Zhang Xiaogang whispered back.


    "Then what, what happened to you when you went out to the police that day?" Sun Yuanliang then asked.


    "That day, wasn''t I on duty that day? Then we received a call from the police. I think it should be the hotel owner who called the police. I saw that the two men had fought with their people in the harem, but I chased them without shooting. Later, the two men ran to the wild. Don''t tell me, director. These two people are really not ordinary fierce. Fuck him Shit, our people have been stopped by them. At that time, they had to be at least 150. Fuck, these two people jumped out of the car. "Zhang Xiaogang explained very carefully.


    "And then?" Sun Yuanliang asked.


    "Then one of the jumping legs broke and couldn''t run away. He began to play with our people and directly shot to cover his teammates to escape. Later, the man ran away and died. Basically, that''s the case."


    "Did you ask what happened?" Sun Yuanliang asked with a frown.


    "I didn''t ask. I didn''t catch people here. I can''t hear them. I didn''t ask them what''s going on. Why is there anything else in here?"


    "There''s nothing else. I''m just asking..."


    "Let''s call the people in the harem now?" Zhang Xiaogang took out his cell phone and asked.


    "Forget it, it''s over. Why are you calling now? We still don''t study what''s going on in the harem. But if they need your help, you''ll finish it. Let me tell you, those people in the harem don''t need money. I don''t need to say much before we two. You know what I mean..." Sun Yuanliang reached out and stopped Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Hehe, if you say so, I can''t understand..." Zhang Xiaogang nodded with a look I understand.


    "Do you see anything now?" Sun Yuanliang asked, looking at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "What do you mean?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a frown.


    "The aspect I can still refer to must be our side... The tower side. I still care about other areas now?" Sun Yuanliang replied speechless.


    "Ha ha, actually, I don''t need to say. You can see that after the Hougong Gang came, we must not stop now. Just from the two people last night, these people are not social blind people at all. These people are all fucking professional. I can''t say anything else. If there are no armed police here, they dare to kill people in the street."


    "Ha ha..." Sun Yuanliang smiled at this, took out two cigarettes, handed them to Zhang Xiaogang and ordered one by himself.


    "Really, I can see now that the people in the harem are not simple, but the people opposite them are not simple, so we police really have to be careful, otherwise it will be easy to have an accident..." Zhang Xiaogang said with a cigarette end.


    "I know what you said. Two years ago, I told you I couldn''t be so used to him, but now what''s the situation here? I''m going to retire soon." Sun Yuanliang paused and then said, "do you understand what I mean?"


    "I don''t understand..." Zhang Xiaogang shook his head.


    "I''m going to retire now. After I retire, I have to wait for my life. If I just get some pension, it''s not enough!" Sun Yuanliang said very frankly.


    "What do you mean?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "I mean, I''ll try my best to do what I can do while I''m still the director, and then take the money I should take. Do you understand that?"


    "I see!" Zhang Xiaogang nodded quickly.


    "So, I''m in the same situation as you now. You just want my current position. What I want is money. So no matter how we cooperate, we must be better than myself or yourself. Do you understand?" Sun Yuanliang didn''t talk in circles with Zhang Xiaogang at all. He was very direct and clear.


    "Director, if you say so, I can help you with everything. I must have done it for you." Zhang Xiaogang quickly said.


    "Well, don''t hurry to make a statement. My words haven''t finished yet..." Sun Yuanliang reached out to stop Zhang Xiaogang, and then said, "now that our tower is so chaotic, there will be problems."


    "What''s the problem?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "What''s the problem? If we fight, do you think the people above can''t see? Do you think the people above are blind? Now we''re in strict control. We''ve just changed our leaders."


    "I see what you mean." Zhang Xiaogang nodded slightly.


    "Moreover, if we take the money, we can''t stop the people in the back palace, so once there is an accident here one day and the people above investigate, one will come out to resist the crime, you understand?" Sun Yuanliang whispered.


    Zhang Xiaogang squinted at Sun Yuanliang and was silent, because what he was thinking was that sun Yuanliang must want him to recite the crime, otherwise he wouldn''t be so anxious to talk to himself today.


    "Then you have to have someone between us to fight the crime?" Zhang Xiaogang asked in a low voice.


    "Well, no, that''s almost what I mean." Sun Yuanliang nodded slightly.


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang was stunned and didn''t speak.


    "Ha ha..." Sun Yuanliang looked at Zhang Xiaogang, smiled and whispered, "in fact, you don''t have to be so afraid. I''m sure I don''t mean to make you resist the crime..."


    "What do you mean?" Zhang Xiaogang heard this. The more he heard it, the more something went wrong.


    "If something happens, I can go out to fight the crime!" Sun Yuanliang said very directly.

 Chapter 1176

    "You go out and fight?"


    "Yes, I''m a retiring man. What''s wrong with me going out to fight crime?" Sun Yuanliang replied with a smile, and then whispered, "but if I go out to fight crime, there is a premise. If you can help me do this, I''ll admit my mistake. There''s no problem. You''re a captain. People can''t take care of you."


    "What''s up?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "Who else do you think is talking to the people above except the two of us in our police station?" Sun Yuanliang asked in a low voice.


    Zhang Xiaogang was silent when he heard this. Then he suddenly looked up at sun and said, "you''re talking about Wang Guobiao?"


    "That''s him!"


    Sun forgave hearing the name and nodded directly.


    ��


    Although the police station of the tower is a small police station, the police force here is still very well equipped, because this is the development zone. It is said that all kinds of cases often occur. If there are big cases, there are really no big cases, but small cases have never been broken.


    So there are still a lot of police in the police station here. There are only two captains of the criminal investigation team, one is Zhang Xiaogang, and the other is Wang Guobiao.


    Moreover, the relationship between Zhang Xiaogang and Wang Guobiao is not very good. Later, Zhang Xiaogang was transferred to the interrogation room to help sun Yuanliang make money. In fact, Wang Guobiao knew this for a long time, but because of the face of the director, he always said so. But now the director is about to retire, so these two people are the most likely directors, Therefore, the relationship between the two people is even worse. Of course, it does not rule out sending people directly to airborne, but this may be very small. After all, the tower is a development zone, or the locals should be better, otherwise it will be very troublesome to manage.


    The most important thing is that the reputation of the tower is not very good. There are a lot of thieves whoring. If it weren''t for the current university city, there might be no oil and water on the tower, and most people don''t like it.


    So if we wait for sun Yuanliang to retire, the director must choose one from Zhang Xiaogang and Wang Guobiao.


    Although Wang Guobiao''s character is not good and no one likes to talk to him in the police station, he still has something to do with him. It seems that there is a relative in the Provincial Bureau, so ordinary people really dare not provoke Wang Guobiao.


    ����


    Tower police station office.


    Zhang Xiaogang and sun Yuanliang sat on the sofa. Zhang Xiaogang watched sun forgive and remained silent for a long time. Then he opened his mouth and whispered, "what does this have to do with Wang Guobiao?"


    Sun Yuanliang threw down the cigarette end in his hand and whispered: "Let me tell you this. If we continue to do this, there must be nothing. But what if Wang Guobiao can''t see it? What should he do? Go out and report the two of us. At that time, you say, don''t say I''ll retire and don''t go to jail. What about you? It''s estimated that the director can''t be appointed. Do you think so What''s going on? "


    "HMM." Zhang Xiaogang nodded slightly. He knew that sun Yuanliang''s words were very reasonable. Now they are all running for the director to work hard. If Wang Guobiao knew about it, he would certainly report it. At that time, he and sun Yuanliang would have finished their calves. If sun Yuanliang hadn''t said this today, he really didn''t think of it.


    "..." Sun Yuanliang looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said in silence. Then he said, "if we two poke this thing out by ourselves, we must have no benefit. If I say I resist the crime at that time, it''s estimated that people will quit, but if no one pokes this thing out? Will it be a lot easier for us?"


    "What do you mean?" Zhang Xiaogang stunned sun Yuanliang.


    "Grass, isn''t my meaning obvious enough?" Sun Yuanliang scolded speechlessly and then said: "If no one knows about this, the harem will be finished when I retire. You don''t have any mess. Then if the upper authorities pursue this matter, it''s because I didn''t lead our bureau well for personal reasons, but it has nothing to do with you. Do you understand?"


    "I see, I see!" Zhang Xiaogang nodded quickly.


    "So now the most serious problem is whether we can control Wang Guobiao and find a way not to let him tell us about it."


    "What do you mean..." Zhang Xiaogang didn''t say the second half of the sentence.


    "Now that I have promised you to carry it down, you have to deal with it yourself, Wang Guobiao. After all, I''m so old now. It''s not good for me to come forward in person. Do you understand?" Sun Yuanliang asked with a smile.


    "Understand..." Zhang Xiaogang quickly nodded, smiled and said, "in fact, if it hadn''t been for this, I''d always been unhappy with Wang Guobiao..."


    "Hehe, it''s about you two. I don''t care..." Sun Yuanliang replied with a smile.


    "Director, how can I handle this person?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "Do you think you can pull this man over?" Sun Yuanliang asked.


    "It''s hard. I''ve tried this man. It''s useless to talk and talk. I can''t fucking understand what I say..."


    "Yes, since you don''t understand, you have to think of other ways. Isn''t it easy to shut you up alone? We can do something to open a mouth, but there''s also a way to shut one up?" Sun Yuanliang replied with a smile.


    "What do you mean?" Zhang Xiaogang reached out and gestured to kill the person.


    "Ha ha..." Sun Yuanliang touched his nose, smiled and whispered, "it''s better to study this kind of thing by yourself. You can finish it as soon as you think it''s appropriate. If I can help you at that time, I certainly can''t watch..."


    "But I heard that Wang Guobiao and his family seem to have a cousin working in the Provincial Bureau. Do you think something will happen if I say something about him?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with some worry.


    "What can happen to this thing, and you don''t have to do it yourself. We were in chaos here. Don''t we just kill a few migrant workers?" Sun Yuanliang replied helplessly.


    "Hehe, if you say so, I think it''s really much simpler!"


    "Grass, it''s not a complicated thing. You don''t know what we do?" Sun Yuanliang said with a smile.


    "Know." Zhang Xiaogang nodded hurriedly, and then said, "chief, is this why you came to me today?"


    "By the way, one more thing..."


    While talking, sun Yuanliang took out a Book of information and put it in Zhang Xiaogang''s hand. Then he looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said, "this is the information given to me by the people in the back palace. They want to invite these people to dinner. Look, you can help study it and invite these people out in my name. After all, if I tell them about my current identity, it''s not good..."


    "Can you come out?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a frown.


    "I don''t know about your relationship with these people. Anyway, several asked me for help, but I refused... First see if you know you..."


    "OK, I''ll take a look first..." Zhang Xiaogang agreed with a smile, then simply looked at the information and said with a smile: "don''t you say, these people have a good relationship with me, but that is, the relationship between eating and eating. I''m not sure whether they can be corrected..."


    "Well, that''s OK." Sun Yuanliang nodded and whispered, "as long as you know these people, if you can''t, give them some pressure. Our police invite them to dinner. Why don''t they dare to come out?"


    "Ha ha, I understand what you mean..." Zhang Xiaogang nodded and then said, "I''ll call them when I go out. I''ll see their attitude first. If I can''t, I''ll put some pressure on them..."


    "Yes, just study how to do it yourself. You don''t have to discuss it with me."


    "If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go out, director." Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "OK, get out."


    Sun Yuanliang nodded slightly.


    ����


    On the other side, fuheshanju.


    Liu Neng was lying in bed, watching TV while recovering from his injury. Yang Song''s hand was not light that day. Although Liu Neng could still stand at that time, he went to the hospital for examination after returning home. He had at least five fractures.


    "Deng Deng Deng..."


    Just then Liu Neng''s phone rang.


    Liu Neng glanced sideways and scolded in a low voice, "did you draft it? I knew you had to call me at this time."


    After scolding, Liu Neng directly picked up his mobile phone and pressed the answer button, and then asked in a very bad tone, "what''s the matter, President sun."


    "Why, Mr. Liu, I heard that you let the people in the harem rob the intersection that day?"


    "Yes." Liu Neng agreed in a muffled voice.


    "Why, I think I''m in a bad mood?" Sun Qiang asked with a smile.


    "Grass, it''s useless for you to say something. You''re in a good mood if you let someone beat you up?" Liu Neng scolded silently. In fact, he is very dissatisfied now. Although their two families have always been cooperative, Liu Neng is busy here, so Liu Neng is in a mood.


    "Hehe, don''t be so excited."


    "I can''t help but get excited. I can''t compare with you. You take it at home every day. We go out every day. What''s the use of looking for those children? They are all children!" Liu Neng shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Why, if you''re not satisfied with those children, you''ll let them roll and finish it."


    "Grass, I didn''t mean that, you know?" Liu Neng shouted helplessly.


    "Understand..." Sun Qiang smiled and then said, "why don''t I go and stay with you for a while?"

 Chapter 1177

    "What are you doing here? You''d better stay at home..."


    "Ha ha." Sun Qiang smiled and said nothing.


    "Why, are you calling me now to comfort me? Is there nothing else?" Liu Neng calmed down and asked in a low voice.


    "Ha ha, I really have good news now."


    "What news?" Liu Neng quickly sat up and asked excitedly.


    "I''ve already talked about a factory here. Let Xiao Wu look at it tomorrow. No, just sign the contract..." Sun Qiang said with a smile.


    Liu Neng looked at his mobile phone and was stunned. Then he shouted in disbelief, "no, what you said is true or false?"


    "You are like this, I can still cheat you?" Sun Qiang said helplessly.


    "If you had said this earlier, I wouldn''t have been worried here!"


    Fuhe mountain is located in the villa area.


    After talking to sun Qiang, Liu Neng called Xiao Wu with a smile.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, Xiao Wu connected the phone, came up and asked very directly, "what, have you dealt with the matter over there, short man?"


    "Grass, what''s your attitude when you talk to me? Are you a little crazy now?" Liu Neng replied speechless.


    "It''s useless to be said by his mother. It''s not that I''m floating, but that you can''t hold the knife..." Xiao Wu''s mood doesn''t seem very beautiful, so he speaks a little blunt.


    Liu Neng was stunned for a moment and said in a low voice, "I have dealt with the short one. Now I have something to tell you..."


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Wu asked directly without joking.


    "Well, sun Qiang called me just now and said that he had helped us contact a factory. I''ll give you the man''s phone later. You can find a way to contact..." Liu Neng said very tactfully.


    "Cao, sun Qiang is doing something serious. If you don''t tell me about it, I think he''s dead..."


    "Hehe, don''t talk like that. Boss sun is still very reliable..." Liu Neng said with a smile.


    "I can see now that whoever gives you the factory is your father!" Xiao Wu replied with a big mouth.


    "It''s really reasonable for you to talk like that..." Liu Neng nodded with a smile and then asked, "what, what''s the situation over there? What''s the situation with those two people in the back palace?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with me for the time being. Basically everything is very stable..." Xiao Wu replied in a low mood.


    "If there''s nothing wrong with you, the people in the back Palace are also in the iron tower now. You must be careful, don''t you know? The people in the back Palace are not ordinary people and are not as stupid as you think. Try to discuss with Wang Jun before you do..."


    "I don''t know about this. Isn''t that what you mean by leaving Wang Jun here?" Xiao Wu replied with a big mouth.


    "Hehe, you know what to do. I won''t tell you more about anything else. Don''t happen again after the last time. We have more people in the harem. It must be no problem for ye han to take out two factories for me. Boss sun has a whole factory now. As long as there are four, the game here will be finished, so you have no root You don''t have to fix that useless thing, do you know? "Liu Neng said mildly.


    "Cao, I found that you''re so old. I''m not a fool. I know." Xiao Wu scolded irritably, and then asked, "by the way, what''s the matter with the factory of sun Qiang you just told me?"


    "I don''t know how to operate sun Qiang. Anyway, I''ll give you the contact information there. You''ll be done if you contact directly. It''s estimated that sun Qiang has agreed on the price." Liu Neng whispered back.


    "Is it so simple and rough?" Xiao Wu asked with a smile.


    "Grass, how complicated can this matter be?" Liu Neng scolded silently, and then said, "OK, if there''s nothing I won''t talk to you about, what should you do..."


    "OK, I''ll contact the people there and see what''s going on there." Xiao Wu nodded and agreed.


    "By the way, don''t talk about what you don''t need, you know?" Liu Neng said as if he was still a little worried.


    "Oh, can''t I know this in my fucking heart? All right, don''t talk, it''s too fucking ink..." Xiao Wu Hung up the phone with great impatience after saying that.


    Liu Neng looked at his mobile phone and was stunned. He smiled helplessly and slowly lay in bed. At this time, in Liu Neng''s eyes, our harem basically had no chance to turn over.


    ����


    The tower is lucky to come to the hotel.


    It''s about 12:00 noon.


    Liu Rui was tossing and turning in bed. He didn''t know what to study.


    "What the fuck are you doing? Laying eggs?" I prepared something to wash as I dressed.


    "I''m fucking hungry. When can we go out for dinner?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me with small eyes like soybeans.


    "What are you going to invite us to eat?" I was stunned and looked at Liu Rui with a smile.


    "..." Liu Rui stopped tossing and flopping, sat up and looked at me and shouted, "what do you mean by this sentence? Why do I suddenly have a very bad hunch?"


    "OK, don''t fuck with me. How much money do you want from Ji Xuan? You don''t count it in your heart?" I said to Liu Rui with a smile.


    "Count, what count?" Liu Rui pretended to be ignorant when he heard this, as if he didn''t know anything.


    "Why, are you going to hide with us?" I asked with a smile.


    "You''d better make it clear. What am I hiding from you?" Liu Rui got out of bed, walked in front of me, stretched out his hand and pointed at me.


    "..." I looked at Liu Rui and said in a low voice, "don''t fucking pretend to be such a useless calf with me. If others don''t know you, I can''t fucking know you?"


    "What do you know?" Liu Rui looked into my eyes and was obviously a little short of confidence.


    "Hehe, you''re still pretending with me at this time. How much did the landlady ask you for?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Three... Three thousand, what''s the matter?" Liu Rui stammered at me and asked.


    "Nothing. I just can''t ask. Why are you so nervous?" I looked at Liu Rui and smiled. I stepped forward, patted Liu Rui on the shoulder and whispered, "how much money did you ask for in Ji Xuan? Tell me what you mean..."


    "It''s not ye Han. What do you mean by this sentence? Are you questioning my character now? You''re insulting my personality, don''t you know?" Liu Rui stared at the beads and shouted at me.


    "Come on, don''t talk to me here. You want at least 10000 at Jixuan. You can only do more but not less. Am I right?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "..." Liu Rui looked at me and was silent.


    "Speak, is there something wrong with what I said?"


    "No, you insult my personality now. You know, I asked Ji Xuan for 3000, and I didn''t ask for more points!" Liu Rui shouted at me.


    "Ha ha..." I patted Liu Rui''s face and smiled. Then I said, "if you have to talk like that, I have to find Ji Xuan and the boss''s wife to sum up the matter. If I help Ji Xuan find the money, I think he will definitely invite me to dinner..."


    After hearing this sentence, Liu Rui quickly stretched out his hand and pulled me, then said with a smile: "look at you, why are you so anxious? I''m just kidding? I''m teasing you..."


    "No, I just want to return your innocence. Why are you dragging me?" I looked back at Liu Rui with a smile and asked.


    "... well, I think it''s better for us to say less. After all, Ji Xuan is an outsider and we are relatives. Don''t you say?" Liu Rui smiled at me with bare teeth.


    "Mainly because my relatives don''t invite me to dinner now..." I replied with my mouth tilted.


    "Ha ha." Liu Rui looked silent for a moment, then said with a very distressed expression: "what, can''t I invite you to dinner?"


    "How much did you ask Ji Xuan?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "It''s three thousand..."


    "Don''t you fucking tell the truth?" I curled my lips and ran straight out of the house.


    "Five thousand..." Liu Rui quickly changed his words.


    "You child, why are you so dishonest!"


    "Nine thousand, I lied and was killed by a car when I went out. I really wanted nine thousand. I asked for ten thousand, but I gave my downstairs aunt a thousand yuan sealing fee and service fee..." Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Service charge, why did you ask your aunt for special service?" I asked with a smile.


    "I''m looking for some special service from my mother. I just ask him to help me..."


    "Can I ask you to invite me to dinner later?" I asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "..." Liu Rui waited and looked at me with small eyes. He was silent for a moment and whispered, "if only we could..."


    "Isn''t this nonsense? There are so many people. Let''s go out to dinner and let them watch here? You see, Han Chao scolded you and didn''t scold you. You took more than 6000 yuan in vain. Why do you deduct it?" I replied speechless.


    "Just fucking you guys, how much money I take is in vain. You can''t fucking care about you..." Liu Rui shouted with a big mouth.


    "Hehe. Who has nothing to worry about you? You should book a hotel quickly. I''ll call them later."


    "My bottom line for this meal is within 500 yuan!"


    "Do you think it''s possible? I don''t brag at all. Han Chao can eat 500 yuan alone, do you believe it?"


    Liu Rui looked at me and was silent for a moment. Then he clenched his teeth and said, "don''t tell me. I fucking believe it."

 Chapter 1178

    "That''s enough. You just plan to spend 5000 yuan and save the rest for yourself to buy cigarettes..." I patted Liu Rui on the shoulder and turned around to run outside the house.


    "No, ye Han, are you still fucking human? I''ll leave a thousand for myself. I''ll be a thousand for a busy morning, won''t I?"


    "If I tell you this now, you not only don''t have a thousand, but you can take three thousand, and you earn four thousand inside and outside. Now I fucking find that you can''t settle accounts?" I looked back at Liu Rui and explained.


    Liu Rui looked at me and was stunned for a moment. Then he whispered, "if you say so, it seems to make sense..."


    "It must be reasonable. I washed my face and studied it yourself..." I bared my teeth and returned, turned and walked out of the room.


    Good luck to the hotel.


    Liu Rui sat on the bed and began to study what I just said to him. I don''t know why Liu Rui studied it. I think what I said seems to be so reasonable.


    "Where are the leaves?"


    At this time, the East and the South and the North walked into Liu Rui''s house with me, looked up at Liu Rui and asked.


    "I went out to wash my face. What are you doing?" Liu Rui replied absently.


    "Why not? I''m just asking when we''ll go out for dinner. I''m fucking starving..."


    When Liu Rui heard this, he squinted at the north and south, then whispered, "just fucking know to eat, day by day..."


    "No, what does it matter to you whether I eat or not? What are you doing with me?" the north and South were stunned for a while and looked at Liu Rui with some confusion.


    "Nonsense, don''t I have to spend money on your meal?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads, and then ran to the bathroom with his crotch.


    "No, what''s wrong with him?" the north and South looked at Liu Rui''s back and asked some speechless.


    "What else can I do? I must have been fooled by the leaves again..." Nanbei replied with a smile and sat down on my bed.


    "How can we fix it?" north and South scratched their heads and sat next to things.


    "What else can we do? Wait a minute. It is estimated that ye Han will take us to dinner when he comes back. He is also human. Can he not be hungry?" the thing replied very casually, then took out the phone and began to stir up.


    Creak!


    At this time, the door of our house rang again. Zhang Fengyu and Zhang TongZhou came in unsteadily. Zhang Fengyu squinted at the north and south, and asked with his mouth: "where''s boss ye?"


    "I don''t know. I went to the bathroom as if..." Nanbei whispered back.


    "Grass, clean calf, when the fuck are you still in the mood to go to the bathroom..." Zhang Fengyu scolded silently, and then walked into the house.


    The north and South looked at Zhang Fengyu and asked curiously, "what are you two doing looking for leaves?"


    "What the fuck can I do? What time is it? I don''t go out to eat yet. I''m fucking hungry. If I don''t eat again, I can chew the table. I''ll tell you..."


    "Ha ha..." the thing looked at Zhang Fengyu and smiled without talking.


    "No, didn''t you two come after dinner?" the north and South were stunned and asked.


    "How do you know I came after dinner? You saw me eat?" Zhang Fengyu shouted forcefully.


    "You didn''t have a fucking meal. What are you doing with a toothpick?" the north and South said with a hurried expression and collapse.


    "Grass, I''m fucking hungry. I''ll just use the whole toothpick pad..." Zhang Fengyu replied with a smile.


    "..." the north and the South looked at Zhang Fengyu, speechless.


    "I tell you this thing is psychological. You know, if I lose a toothpick, I feel like I''m not so hungry. My whole mental outlook is obviously much better. Moreover, if you don''t comfort yourself with this thing, you can''t do it at all. I can''t hold on..." Zhang Fengyu looks like a psycho, grins and haws at the north and South and says.


    "That thing works well?" the thing put down his cell phone and looked at Zhang Fengyu and asked.


    "It must work well. If it doesn''t work well, can I hold it? If you don''t believe it, try it and see if it works well?" then Zhang Fengyu directly handed his toothpick in front of the thing.


    The thing looked at the toothpick that had been eaten by Zhang Fengyu in front of him, quickly shook his head, and then said with a smile: "I think this thing may be useless to me..."


    "Oh, you''re polite to me. Although this is my last toothpick, as a brother, I''m still very happy to give it to you. Come and have a taste..." Zhang Fengyu said with a neuropathy.


    "Brother, I really can''t fix you. Can you let me go? I''m not hungry yet!" the thing shouted speechless when he saw the wind and rain.


    "Why, do you dislike me?" Zhang Fengyu was stunned and asked with a big mouth.


    "No... what do I hate about this?" the thing replied awkwardly.


    "Since you don''t dislike me, don''t ink. Hurry up. I''ll fix it for you now. I''ll tell you..." as he said, Zhang Fengyu directly stuffed his toothpick into his mouth.


    The thing looked at the toothpick in front of him and was stunned. After a moment of silence, he bit his teeth and said, "what, I''m wrong, OK? I don''t need to ask you if you can? I really don''t eat toothpicks. These things are gnawed out of wood, and there''s nothing to eat..."


    "Then you just dislike me!" Zhang Fengyu shouted at things very firmly.


    "What, if you can''t, can you give it to the north and the south? I think he said that he has been hungry for so long. I don''t dislike you. I''m not really hungry like that..."


    Zhang Fengyu was stunned when he heard this. He turned his head and looked at the north and south, whispered, "can you eat that North and south?"


    "..." the north and the South were stunned for a moment. They looked at Zhang Yuyu with some light in their eyes and said, "this thing can really eat?"


    "Nonsense, I''ve been eating it all morning. You can rest assured that it''s done. There must be nothing wrong with eating this thing..." Zhang Fengyu smiled back to the north and south.


    "No, you really want to eat?" the food looked at the north and South and asked.


    "Why, this thing can''t be eaten?" Nanbei swallowed his saliva and looked at it.


    "I''ll fucking say that you dislike me and don''t admit it!" Zhang Fengyu shouted at things at the top of his voice when he heard this.


    "What, do you like to eat or not? I don''t care. OK? Why did I come out with you psychopaths? I grass. For the first time, I saw someone eating toothpicks and forcing others to eat. What the fuck is this..." the thing scolded helplessly, and then moved directly to the other side of the bed, no longer talking to Zhang Fengyu.


    ����


    The hotel we came to is a very old one, so there is no independent bathroom at all. The place where we wash our face is a public bathroom.


    "Washing?" Liu Rui asked with a smile after entering the bathroom.


    "Nonsense, I don''t fucking wash. What am I doing standing there, keeping the door for you?" I reluctantly replied, and then washed my face.


    Liu Rui looked at me, smiled and whispered, "well, what, you help me look for a while first. I went to the toilet. I have a bad stomach recently..."


    "What the fuck do you make me look at..." just after I finished speaking, Liu Rui directly bared his teeth and walked into the bathroom.


    "Well, what? If I don''t have enough paper later, you can help me make the whole point." Liu Rui squatted in the toilet and shouted at me with a smile.


    "I''m not in the fucking mood to talk to you now, you know?" I replied with staring eyes, and then continued to wash my face.


    "Grass, that''s your attitude when I fucking invite you to dinner?" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice.


    When I heard this, I was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "if you don''t tell me, I forgot. Later, you call Zhang Xiaogang and sun Yuanliang and shout out for dinner..."


    "..." Liu Rui was stunned and asked, "why do you invite them to dinner?"


    "You look like a fucking fool. I don''t know these two people yet. Shout it out to me."


    "Don''t know, these two people have made me clear now..." Liu Rui replied to me with a choking voice.


    "Black face or red face?" I asked at the door of the toilet.


    "Nonsense, I must be black faced. Just these people. Now if you talk to him well, can they understand? You have to slap a sweet date now. They don''t know what will happen!"


    "Well, you call these two people later and say I want to see them. I know them."


    "What are you doing?"


    "Get to know each other, and then give them a little pressure. Let''s cooperate well..." I said with a smile.


    "What? I still have a black face?"


    "You look like a black face. If you don''t play a black face, I''ll play it."


    "All right, I''ve been bothering you day by day. I invite you to dinner and you have to help you act. How much do you give me this day?"


    "Our relationship is not about money. I''m mainly on the emotional line now. Fuck, if we don''t give them some pressure, we really think people will lose if they lose them. That''s the most fierce general of my two members." I replied in a good mood.


    "Grass, just those two fools, our sense of existence in the harem is second only to Han Chao." Liu Rui said reluctantly.


    "Ha ha, Xiao Hei is OK. Lao Bian basically eats and sleeps every day. If these two people come back, I have to exercise well. If they go on like this, they will regard our harem as a nursing home..." I smiled back to Liu Rui.


    "If you talk like that, I''ll tell you that our harem is not a nursing home. Our harem is now a hospital. It''s all about fighting every fucking day..."


    "Oh, you know more."

 Chapter 1179

    "Now I don''t know much about this thing, but it''s mainly the situation in our harem..." Liu Rui said. After that, he was stunned and asked in a low voice, "why didn''t Liu Yong move when you said this situation here?"


    After I heard Liu Rui''s words, I was also stunned and whispered, "what do you mean?"


    "Grass, what else can I mean? I''m just asking if uncle Liu knows about us. If he doesn''t know, I suggest you report it. Then what can uncle Liu help and stretch out your hand as much as possible. After all, it''s very difficult now. Uncle Liu must not look at it. Do you say..."


    "That reminds me. I really have to study with my uncle when I have time. I used to give me some money. Now why don''t you even give me money? What do you mean..."


    "Yes, that''s what I mean!"


    Fortunately, I came to the bathroom. I chatted with Liu Rui while washing my face. After washing, I said to Liu Rui in the bathroom: "what, I''ll go out first. Don''t forget to get the two policemen out later..."


    "Don''t ink, I know..." Liu Rui replied irritably, and then bought strength in the toilet.


    I glanced at the toilet and walked out of the toilet. After passing Ji Xuan''s room, I directly pushed the door and went in.


    At this time, Han Chao has woke up and is lying in bed playing with his mobile phone. Ji Xuan is still sleeping.


    "When do we go out for dinner? I''m starving to death. I''ll tell you..." Han Chao saw me come in and made it directly from the bed, stared at the beads and shouted at me.


    "Cao, I''m your nanny one fucking day. I have to worry about eating..." I looked at Han Chao and scolded with a smile. Then I sat next to Ji Xuan and patted Ji Xuan''s head.


    Ji Xuan opened his eyes and looked at me in a daze. Then he shouted at the top of his voice, "I have a very serious thing to tell you now!"


    "What''s up?" I asked with a smile.


    Ji Xuan sat up with a flutter when he heard this, then stared at the beads and shouted at me: "you hurry to send it back to me now. I don''t want to stay with you anymore. Do you hear me? If I stay here, I won''t say anything. It''s mainly because I have a very serious problem with my spirit..."


    "What''s the problem? I''ll make you like this B after staying for a day?" I asked with a smile.


    "The main reason is this fool and Liu Rui. These two people don''t let me sleep well at all. I don''t want to say more to the people in your harem now. You give me the car key quickly and I''ll go home now..." Ji Xuan shouted, pointing to Han Chao.


    "Wasn''t there a bit of vulgarity yesterday? Don''t worry. I won''t let you sleep today. Don''t worry..." I smiled and comforted.


    "That''s not good either. I don''t have any trust in the people in your harem. You hurry to let me go home." Ji Xuan shouted very stubbornly.


    "You child, don''t you believe me?" I asked.


    "No." Ji Xuan returned to me with his teeth, and his tone was very fierce.


    "What about our business if you leave?" I asked.


    "Ye Han, don''t fucking tell me this. You just talk to me about business here, don''t you? I don''t care. No matter what you say today, I have to go home now."


    "Well, think about it. If you go home, how can you tell your father? You can''t say it''s because we don''t let you sleep. Did you come back? I don''t think you can do it if you say it." I smiled back.


    When Ji Xuan heard this, he stared at me, then bit his lips and said, "Ye Han, you are threatening me!"


    "I''m fucking idle. What are you doing threatening you? Wasn''t there a special situation yesterday? If there were no special circumstances, could I not let you sleep?"


    "Yes, brother Xuan, why is this man so careful? Won''t I finish it if I don''t disturb you today?" Han Chao also said.


    "...." Ji Xuan glanced at us and asked in a low voice, "what happened yesterday? Your people started working with others?"


    "Well, yesterday was our first day, so I felt that someone would come over to touch the situation on our side, so I didn''t let you sleep..." I explained in a low voice.


    "Did the man find it?" Ji Xuan asked with a frown.


    "I haven''t found it yet. Those two people were very powerful yesterday. Finally, one ran and the other died..."


    "That......" Ji Xuan was stunned when he heard this, and then hurriedly said, "why did one die? The people on our side killed him?"


    "Grass, I don''t have a fucking chance to do it. It was the policeman who did it." I replied with my mouth tilted.


    "If you say the police are dead, I can rest assured, or I will attack your work style of casually daring to kill. I can''t stay here with you. I don''t feel safe at all..." Ji Xuan replied to me with a big mouth.


    "What sense of security do you want as an old man..." Han Chao shouted at the top of his voice as he lay in bed.


    "You get out of here, you''re the one I fucking need to deal with right now. I tell you, I fucking think it''s good not to have a room with Liu Rui, but I''ve found that you can deal with people better than Liu Rui. Liu Rui can stop at least by giving some money. It''s good for you. I can''t do anything, grass!" Ji Xuan stretched out his hand and pointed to Han Chao with a very painful expression.


    "Hehe, brother Xuan, if you speak like this, I think you may have some small misunderstandings about me..." Han Chao bared his teeth and returned to Ji Xuan.


    "You roll the calf for me, I don''t want to talk to you." Ji Xuan stared at beads and shouted.


    "OK, I''ll go back. You two will clean up later..."


    "Go to dinner?" Han Chao stood up and shouted at me.


    "Well, big brother Rui will treat us to dinner later!" I replied with a smile.


    Ji Xuan was stunned when he heard this. He turned to look at me and asked, "what did you say just now?"


    "I said to eat. Don''t you have to eat first when you go home?"


    "Not this sentence, who did you say invited to dinner?" Ji Xuan asked with a big mouth.


    "Liu Rui, what''s the matter?" I asked with a little doubt.


    Ji Xuan stared at me and was silent for a few seconds. Then he clenched his teeth and said, "that''s my fucking money!"


    "What''s your money?" I knew I might have slipped my tongue and asked for a moment.


    "Liu Rui took ten thousand yuan from me in the morning. He said it was for the hotel! I''m going to ask Liu Rui for money now. This fool invited you to dinner with my money!" Ji Xuan shouted at the top of his voice, and then stepped out of the house.


    I think Ji Xuan really wanted to go out. I quickly reached out and stopped Ji Xuan, then looked at Ji Xuan with a smile and said, "you misunderstood..."


    "What the fuck did I misunderstand?" Ji Xuan shouted at me.


    "I don''t think Liu Rui can invite us to dinner. After all, according to his Iron Rooster character, he can''t take a penny out!" Han Chao looked at me while wearing his clothes.


    "You roll the calf, don''t talk like that. There''s you..." I stared at Han Chao irritably, then looked at Ji Xuan with a smile and said: "what, I think you may have misunderstood now..."


    "What''s wrong? I tell you, since Liu Rui can invite us to dinner, there must be something else in here. Don''t stop me. I''ll go to find Liu Rui''s fool and talk to him now. I''ll see what''s going on with him?" Ji Xuan shouted very firmly.


    "...." I looked at Ji Xuan and said in a low voice, "what, I didn''t speak just now. Why do you say you''re so anxious?"


    "It''s not something I''m in a hurry. I''m in a very fucking mood now."


    "Well, what, it doesn''t matter if I give you the money for this meal, you know?" I looked at Ji Xuan with a smile and said.


    "What does that have to do with?" Ji Xuan asked with his mouth tilted.


    "Liu Rui owes me this meal, and he doesn''t invite us alone. There are people from the police station, so you don''t have to misunderstand."


    Ji Xuan was stunned when he heard what I said.


    I then said, "and I know that Liu Rui asked you for money, but Liu ruigen and I had no money at that time, so Liu Rui found you..."


    Ji Xuan squinted at me, then asked in a low voice, "what, how much did Liu Rui ask you?"


    "Not much, but also 10000."


    "Really?" Ji Xuan asked a little incredulously.


    "Nonsense, I have nothing to do with lying to you. Later, I asked the aunt about it. It''s true that Liu Rui didn''t lie to you. You can eat this meal safely..." I replied with a smile.


    When Ji Xuan heard what I said, he looked at Han Chao and asked in a low voice, "do you think what he said is reliable?"


    "Hehe, what''s reliable about this thing? You can eat at ease and finish it. Anyway, even if you find Liu Rui now, I guess your money won''t come back, so I think you''d better stay honest and finish it. What are you doing with that useless calf?" Han Chao replied very honestly.


    Ji Xuan took a look at Han Chao, clenched his teeth and said, "what do you mean, I just don''t want the money back, do I?"


    "Yes, Liu Rui has the money. You must not come back..."


    "Grass, thank you for your honesty, but I don''t fucking like it." Ji Xuan reluctantly replied.


    "Well, I''ll go back. You two hurry up and go out later..." I know Ji Xuan has nothing to do. When he gets up, he''s ready to go outside.


    "I see!" Han Chao promised me.

 Chapter 1180

    ����


    After I walked out of Ji Xuan''s room, Ji Xuan stared at Han Chao with small eyes. He didn''t know what to think.


    "What do you think of me like that? It''s so seeping..." Han Chao asked while changing clothes and looking at Ji Xuan.


    "My what, I see you can''t?" Ji Xuan stared at beads and asked.


    "What the fuck are you doing watching me when you''re free? I didn''t take your money. What are you shouting with us?" Han Chao shouted speechless.


    "Roll the calf, I don''t want to talk to you now. I''m studying a very serious problem now!" Ji Xuan shouted irritably.


    "What''s the problem?" Han Chao was stunned and asked.


    "..." Ji Xuan squinted at Han Chao, and then whispered, "I don''t understand a fucking problem now. Who is the real and who is the fake in your harem?"


    "Hehe, I''ve studied your problem too."


    "What result?" Ji Xuan asked hurriedly.


    "I think it''s all fake!"


    Good luck to the hotel.


    There are Zhang Fengyu and Zhang Tongzhou in the East, West, North and south. These four people sat on my bed and began to study how to eat this toothpick.


    "No, why hasn''t ye come back? Did you go out to wash your face or what? It''s enough Kung Fu for me to have a baby..." north and South looked at the door and asked with a big mouth.


    "Who knows, where''s Liu Rui? Why hasn''t Liu Rui come back?" Zhang Fengyu asked while gnawing a toothpick.


    "Did these two eat and leave us here?" Zhang TongZhou thought for a moment and asked in a low voice.


    "Cao, if you say so, I don''t think it''s possible. These two people can do anything in our harem. It''s not impossible to leave us to eat. I''ll tell you..." Nanbei quickly nodded and looked at Zhang Tongzhou.


    "..." Zhang Fengyu looked at Zhang Tongzhou and was stunned. Then he whispered, "are they a little too human if they are so neat?"


    "Or what kind of good people do you think they are?" north and South replied with a smile.


    "..." Zhang Fengyu glanced at the door and then said loudly, "well, I think ye is very good. After all, he is still very good to us. Is it bad for you to say North and south? I think our Hougong Ye is the best for you..."


    The north and South were stunned when they heard this, and then said with a big mouth: "You don''t know what to do. I tell you that ye Han is the most difficult boss to serve. Originally, when I was a manager in the casino, I was very comfortable day by day, but then the casino closed, and ye Han had to let me drive for him. Originally, I didn''t want to drive for him, because he had too many facts. I basically had to help him with that useless thing every day. I I really don''t want to drive him now. I tell you... "


    Hearing this, Zhang Fengyu blinked at the north and south.


    "No, why are you blinking at me? What I said is true. I''m not bragging. Who doesn''t know in our harem? Ye Han and Liu Rui are two immortals. You''ve been here for a short time, and you''ll find it slowly..."


    "Cough..."


    Zhang Yuyu covered his face and coughed twice.


    "No, what are you doing? This Kung Fu is coughing and winking at me. Why is there someone behind me?" north and South asked with a smile. Then they turned around and saw me standing right behind his head.


    "What did you say I came from?" I asked with a smile.


    "No..." Nanbei smiled awkwardly, then quickly stood up, looked at me and said, "what, leaf, why did you come back?"


    "Why, this is my house. I can''t come back?" I smiled back, stretched out my hand, lit a cigarette, leaned against the radiator, looked at the north and South and asked, "come on, repeat what you just said to me..."


    "No, leaf, I was joking just now. Don''t take it seriously. I was joking with them..." Nanbei explained awkwardly.


    "Don''t fucking talk to me, I''ll let you repeat what you just said." I stared at the beads and shouted to the north and south.


    "Repeat what?" the north and South whispered.


    "Pretend you don''t know with us, don''t you?"


    "I really don''t know what to repeat. Tell me..." Nanbei asked with a smile.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at the north and south, smiled, stretched out my hand and pointed to Zhang Yuyu and said, "Yuyu, please repeat what he said just now."


    Zhang Fengyu was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said: "he didn''t say anything, that is, you have too many things a day and don''t want to drive you. In addition, you and Liu Rui are two immortals in your harem... I don''t remember the rest..."


    Hearing this, North and South stared at Zhang Fengyu, and his face turned green for a moment.


    "Needless to say, you''ve said enough..." I waved to Zhang Fengyu, then turned to look at the north and South and said, "why, it''s a little floating now, isn''t it? I began to speak ill of me behind my back, isn''t it?"


    "No, I''m just kidding."


    "Don''t tell me it''s useless. How the whole people in the harem know that I Liu Rui is an immortal? It''s all from you. You really let me down. You say I trust you so much now. I give you such a good job as a driver, but you talk about me behind my back. Do you think it''s hard for me? I let you drive a Land Rover to make an appointment every day, and I let you go Living in a villa, did you forget when you lived in a broken building with your brother? "I shouted with a very painful look at the north and south, then turned to look at things and shouted," tell me you forgot? "


    "Didn''t forget..." the thing shook his head quickly.


    "Yes, people are such things. She needs to know that she remembers bitterness and sweetness. Do you understand the north and south?" I asked, looking at the north and south.


    "Ye, in fact, this is not what I said, but what Han Chao told me..." Nanbei whispered back to me.


    "Why, what about Han Chao?" I asked obliquely.


    "The main thing is that Han Chao tells me this every day. I don''t have anything myself." north and South quickly nodded.


    "I can prove that. Han Chao also told me a few days ago!" Zhang TongZhou said to me while playing with his mobile phone.


    "OK, I''m free about Han Chao. I''ll study it with him!" I whispered back, then looked at the north and South and said, "we two must study your problem now."


    "Leaf, I am a disseminator of culture. What''s my problem?" north and South said with a smile at me.


    "You have a big problem now. What else do you have..." I squinted at the north and south, and then shouted seriously: "be serious, don''t laugh."


    Hearing this, North and South quickly shut their mouths.


    "According to your current problem, I have come up with two ways to deal with you. Study it yourself..." I looked at the north and South and said.


    "Those two?" the north and South were stunned and asked.


    "First, you don''t have to drive me from now on. Anyway, you don''t think I have ink..."


    "What am I doing?" the north and South asked carefully.


    "You drive Liu Rui..."


    "Pooh!" Zhang Fengyu was stunned when he heard this, and then directly laughed.


    "Ye, are you kidding me? I might as well drive for you as I drive for Liu Rui, you know? Liu Rui''s ink strength is not comparable to you at all. You see, Han Chao has only driven him for a few days. The whole person is like a psycho..."


    "Why, don''t you want to drive for Liu Rui?" I asked, squinting at the north and south.


    "No, if you let me drive for him, you might as well let me die. Anyway, I''d rather die than drive for Liu Rui!" Nanbei shook his head and shouted at me.


    "OK, if you don''t drive for Liu Rui, you can continue to drive for me, but you can pay for the next meal..."


    "Ah?" cried the north and south, staring at the beads after hearing my words.


    "Ah what, either you drive for Liu Rui, or you will pay for our meals for the next week. I won''t embarrass you. You choose anyway..." I smiled at the north and South and said.


    "Or leaf, I''ll give you that 10000 yuan. Can we talk privately?" the north and South thought for a long time and whispered.


    "No, I shook my head with a smile..."


    "..." the north and the South looked at me with their teeth clenched and didn''t speak.


    "Why, choose one?" I asked, looking at the north and south.


    "Ye Han, I want to ask you now, are you waiting for this opportunity?" the North-South voice asked in a low voice.


    "Hehe, there''s nothing wrong with your understanding. Now I''m mainly looking for someone to help me share the food money of so many people." I smiled back.


    "The first time I''ve seen a boss like you!" north and South shouted at the top of their voice, then clenched their teeth and said, "I''ll fucking invite you to dinner!"


    "OK, I don''t mind if you don''t want to be Liu Rui''s driver." I smiled and nodded, then looked at others and said, "I''ll find Han Chao''s fool to study later and try to get the whole thing out before dinner next week..."


    Zhang Yuyu and Zhang TongZhou were stunned after hearing my words, and their eyes were very frightened.


    "Why don''t you talk?" I asked Zhang Fengyu.


    "At first they said they couldn''t provoke you. I don''t believe it. Now I see clearly. I''d better stay away from you..." Zhang Fengyu replied to me with a little fear.


    "Didn''t I tell you just now? It''s all their misunderstanding of me."


    "You pull it down. Don''t misunderstand either of us now. My salary is not enough for you to eat..."


    ����


    In the bathroom, after Liu Rui went to the bathroom, he was going to go back to the house, but suddenly remembered that I had asked him to call, so he went to the corner of the stairs, took out his mobile phone, found Zhang Xiaogang''s phone and called.

 Chapter 1181

    "Dudu..."


    After the phone rang a few times, Zhang Xiaogang connected the phone.


    "Brother Zhang, what are you doing?" Liu Rui asked with a smile.


    "Cao, who do I think? Brother Liu, I''m fine here. What''s the matter?" Zhang Xiaogang asked enthusiastically.


    "Ah, it''s all right. Let''s go out for dinner together. My boss is here. He was so busy with you last night. I want to meet you at dinner..." Liu Rui said with a smile.


    "OK!" Zhang Xiaogang agreed after knowing that I invited him to dinner.


    "More, you call your director together. Let''s have a drink together. We all know each other. I won''t contact him if I don''t have his phone." Liu Rui continued.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this. Then he whispered, "OK, I''ll shout now. Where shall we meet?"


    "Just meet me at the restaurant where you invited me to dinner last time."


    "It''s done."


    "See you or leave!"


    "Sure, I''ll be there soon!" Zhang Xiaogang said hurriedly.


    Liu Rui shouted with a smile, then hung up the phone and ran to our houses.


    Good luck to the hotel.


    After Liu Rui called Zhang Xiaogang, he came straight to our room with his things.


    "Come back?" I saw Liu Rui squint after entering the house.


    "Ah..." Liu Rui hesitated and promised. He looked up at the north and South and asked with a smile: "why? Why are you still unhappy..."


    "What else can I do? Let the leaves clean up..." the thing replied with a smile, and then played with the mobile phone.


    "Cao, aren''t you cheap? The last thing we can do in the harem is him. You don''t know how serious this problem is now..." Liu Rui scolded silently, then looked at me and said, "I''ve finished the phone over there. When shall we start?"


    "Go to dinner?" Zhang Fengyu stood up directly after hearing this and shouted at Liu Rui with great excitement.


    "Don''t you just eat? Are you so excited?" Liu Rui was stunned and asked a little speechless.


    "This fool has eaten seven toothpicks. Let''s go to dinner first. After dinner, I''ll take him to the hospital for examination..." Zhang TongZhou replied with a big mouth.


    After hearing aunt Ji Xuan''s words, he was silent for a long time. Then he stared at her and stammered, "no, what, aunt, what you said is true or false?"


    "What''s true or false? People just gave me ten thousand. I can still cheat you. All the * I drive here are ten thousand. Why don''t I show you?" aunt glanced back to Ji Xuan with disdain on her face.


    Ji Xuan was stunned after hearing this.


    "I said I didn''t lie to you. If you don''t believe it, it''s useless to talk to me..." Liu Rui said to Ji Xuan with a big mouth.


    "No, what''s the matter with you? Have you two colluded in advance?" Ji Xuan responded, stared at the beads and shouted at his aunt.


    "No, you child, how do you talk? What do you mean we colluded in advance? How many times have I told you? I just collected 10000 yuan. I have nothing to collude with him?" the aunt of the hotel shouted at Ji Xuan at the top of her voice.


    "It''s really ten thousand, aunt. Do you remember clearly? This matter is very important to me?" Ji Xuan looked at aunt and asked.


    "I can still forget this thing. It''s Alzheimer''s disease for you to be an aunt?" the aunt replied to Ji Xuan very irritably, then ran to the counter to look at Ji Xuan and said, "if you don''t believe it, come and have a look. I have * here..."


    Ji Xuan looked back at his aunt, bit his lips and whispered, "I see what he can do with that... It''s all deceptive..."


    "Why, my big brother Xuan, do you have anything else to ask?" Liu Rui smiled at Ji Xuan and asked.


    "I don''t want to ask anything..." Ji Xuan replied with a big mouth, and then ran outside the house with steps.


    When Liu Rui saw Ji Xuan leaving, he turned back and smiled at the hotel''s aunt. The hotel''s aunt also made an OK clean-up for Liu Rui. The two people had a very tacit understanding.


    ����


    After leaving the hotel, Liu Rui looked at Ji Xuan''s sullen look, smiled, then bared his teeth and asked, "what''s the matter, brother Xuan, you''re not beautiful?"


    "What the fuck do I think? How do I think there''s fraud in this matter..." Ji Xuan replied with a big mouth.


    "Grass, it''s normal that this matter can explode. You think you''re too focused. You know, how many times I''ve told you, people, you still have to be kind..." Liu Rui said back to Ji Xuan, and then walked to me with steps.


    "Why, aunt missed it?" I asked with a smile when I saw Liu Rui coming.


    "Cao, what is the tacit understanding between me and aunt? You don''t know. I can still say it?" Liu Rui replied to me with his mouth tilted, in a very proud tone.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Liu Rui and smiled without talking.


    "Why, don''t you believe it?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me with his mouth tilted.


    "Do I believe it has anything to do with me? How do you get to the hotel? Why the fuck have you been walking for a long time? I haven''t seen a serious hotel?" I turned to look at Ji Xuan and asked.


    "What are you worried about? It''s just ahead. It''s been a fucking day..." Liu Rui shouted impatiently with his back hands, and then took us to a seafood restaurant.


    I looked up at the restaurant. Although I can''t compare with those restaurants in the city, it''s still very good on the tower. At least it''s much better than the lucky Hotel.


    "Go in and have a look..." Liu Rui smiled at me and said.


    "OK!" I nodded and walked into the hotel with my back.


    ����


    On the other side, in the tower police station.


    Zhang Xiaogang received a call from Liu Rui, went directly back to the police station and found sun Yuanliang.


    "Director, the people in the harem called us to have dinner. Are you going?" Zhang Xiaogang asked very directly after he went in.


    "..." Sun Yuanliang was stunned when he heard this, and then said in a low voice, "are the people in the harem looking for you or me?"


    "He didn''t have your phone, but he did let me shout you together..." Zhang Xiaogang quickly explained.


    Hearing this, sun Yuanliang looked down at his mobile phone, then rubbed his mobile phone and said, "why do you say they call us at this time?"


    "I don''t know what to do? Anyway, it means eating, nothing else..." Zhang Xiaogang whispered.


    Sun Yuanliang looked up at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Why, director, don''t you want to go?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a frown.


    "No, since the people in the harem want us to go there, we must go there. After all, we have to wait for others to eat. No..." Sun Yuanliang replied in a low voice, and then said, "I just don''t understand what they are doing at this time. Let''s shout over!"


    "Don''t you know when you arrive? What''s the use of research now?" Zhang Xiaogang said helplessly.


    "There are some things you don''t want to study until you''re around." Zhang Xiaogang waved his hand and then said, "did I ask you to contact the people in the factory?"


    "Not yet. I don''t have time to study what you told me this morning!"


    "When are you going to fix it?" Sun Yuanliang asked.


    "I''m going to study this problem with them tomorrow..."


    "It''s too late, call them now!" Sun Yuanliang shouted in a low voice.


    "Now?" Zhang Xiaogang was stunned.


    "Yes, call them now." Sun Yuanliang nodded.


    "It''s mainly that you shout them out now. Can they come out?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a frown.


    "It''s their business not to come out, but it''s OK to come out. You can call in time now. If I let you call, you can hurry up and call and finish!" Sun Yuanliang shouted at Zhang Xiaogang as he packed up his own things.


    "So anxious?" Zhang Xiaogang took out his mobile phone in doubt.


    "Nonsense, what time is it now? Don''t worry. Can you keep up with the rhythm of the back palace now?" Sun Yuanliang shouted at the top of his voice, then quickly took out his mobile phone, took a look at the time, and then said: "no, it''s too late. We''ll go and you''ll call."


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at Sun Yuanliang and was stunned. Before he could speak, sun Yuanliang had run outside the house with big steps.


    Zhang Xiaogang quickly followed up, and then turned to his phone book as he walked.


    "Call?" Sun Yuanliang looked back at Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    "Fight, fight..." Zhang Xiaogang replied anxiously.


    "Doodle doodle..." after the phone rang a few times, the person opposite connected the phone.


    "Brother Zhang, what''s the matter?" the man opposite asked.


    "What, where are you now?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "Me, I''m in the factory now? What''s the matter?" the person opposite was stunned and asked.


    "Well, what, you take your father to this seafood restaurant, and I''ll treat you to some rice..."


    "You invited me to dinner, brother Zhang, are you right?" the person opposite shouted strangely.


    "Why do you have so much nonsense? If you come here, you''ll be done..." Zhang Xiaogang shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Is there anyone else?"


    "Our director is there too!" Zhang Xiaogang frowned and shouted.


    Sun Yuanliang looked back at Zhang Xiaogang and said nothing.


    "Well, I''ll take my father there later!" the man opposite whispered back.


    "Hang up!"


    Zhang Xiaogang shouted very directly, and then dialed the second phone.


    "Very strong?"


    Sun Yuanliang looked at Zhang Xiaogang with a smile and said.


    "It''s OK, I''ve been a policeman for so long, and I still don''t understand it!" Zhang Xiaogang said back with his teeth bared, and then ran outside the house with steps.

 Chapter 1182

    Sun Yuanliang looked at Zhang Xiaogang with a smile and didn''t speak on the phone.


    "Hello? What, I''m in a seafood restaurant now... Why? I''m out?... there''s nothing wrong with that. Hang up!"


    ����


    In the private room in the restaurant.


    Han Chao looked at me while fiddling with the chopsticks on his hand and asked, "why the hell haven''t you served yet? When is it? I''m starving..."


    "No, I found that you talk so much today. There are no fucking people here. Why are you serving?" I asked Han Chao, squinting at him.


    "Didn''t you say to take me to dinner? What''s wrong with my dinner?" Han Chao replied irritably, and then shouted at the waiter outside the door: "waiter!"


    "Hello, sir, what can I do for you?" the waiter came in with a smile and looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "I''m hungry. Do you have anything to eat..." Han Chao looked at the waiter and asked.


    When the waiter heard this, he was stunned, blushed and whispered, "brother, this is a restaurant. If you look for food, there must be some..."


    "Grass, just give me two bowls of rice, and then give me some soy sauce. I''ll starve to death. I''ll take a bite first..." Han Chao shouted with a big mouth.


    "Rice?" the waiter looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "Yes, just rice. Don''t eat anything else first. People are anxious with me!" Han Chao waved to the waiter.


    "Mr. what, are two bowls of rice enough for so many of you?" the waiter looked at Han Chao in embarrassment and asked.


    "Those two bowls are really not enough. Give me another two bowls!" Zhang Fengyu shouted at the waiter at the top of his voice after hearing this.


    "Ah?" the waiter looked at Zhang Fengyu and was stunned.


    "No, what are you two doing here now? Eating or doing? Why the hell has it become a place for you two to eat rice?" Liu Rui shouted reluctantly.


    "No, we don''t want to eat now, but you don''t serve. What can I do if you don''t serve? I can only eat rice..." Han Chao inadvertently replied to Liu Rui.


    "Grass, I don''t know what you two do now. Every day... It''s fucking worrying!"


    "What the fuck do I use you to say hello to? I''m fucking fine. I just eat my meal now, so I don''t have anything." Zhang Fengyu replied.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui looked at the two brothers and smiled helplessly. He didn''t speak.


    "Where to eat?" I asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "Last time Zhang Xiaogang invited me to have dinner with Han Chao. It was seafood. I was going to invite him back in that place..." Liu Rui whispered back to me, and then added: "they don''t have anything good on the tower. It''s estimated that the seafood is OK..."


    "OK, I can eat anything!" Zhang Fengyu nodded quickly.


    "Who the fuck gave you food! I love it when I pay for you to eat..." Liu Rui scolded silently, and then shouted at me: "can''t you go? What are you doing? Ready to go to heaven?"


    "Han Chao and Ji Xuan haven''t come yet?" I frowned back, and then just about to let the north and south go out and shout, Ji Xuan and Han Chao came in.


    When Han Chao came in, he also had a toothpick in his mouth. Zhang Fengyu was stunned when he saw the toothpick. Then, like seeing his relatives, he directly rushed over, looked at Han Chao and asked, "what''s the taste of your toothpick..."


    "I can''t say this thing well. Now I think it''s black pepper..." Han Chao replied proudly with a big mouth.


    "Grass, black pepper can''t, I tell you, I just ate a barbecue flavor, delicious..." Zhang Fengyu shouted at Han Chao.


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this. He stared at Zhang Fengyu and suddenly found that his IQ seemed to have been greatly hit.


    "Brother, what are you talking to me about?" Han Chao asked, looking at Zhang Fengyu in silence.


    "..." Zhang Fengyu was also stunned for a moment, and asked in some doubt, "why don''t you eat toothpicks to fill up?"


    "You''re fucking sick. Who can fill up with this stuff? My gums bleed in the morning, and I''m fucking blocked with this stuff..." Han Chao scolded speechlessly, then looked up and shouted at me, "why don''t you go out to dinner?"


    "Let''s go. When everyone comes, let''s start..." I see that the people are almost the same. I nodded and stood up ready to go outside the house.


    The north and South were stunned for a moment, then shouted at me at the top of their voice, "Ye, where are Uncle Wei and uncle Tian? They don''t eat?"


    I looked back at the north and south, and then whispered, "you think everyone is like you. People must have finished eating. They don''t eat with us..."


    "The whole two old men are so special..." north and South looked at me and scolded a little speechless. Then they ran outside the house.


    Ji Xuan and Liu Rui came out last. Liu Rui looked at Ji Xuan and Ji Xuan looked at Liu Rui. Finally, Ji Xuan still couldn''t hold back. Looking at Liu Rui, he asked, "are you going to take my money and invite us to dinner?"


    "..." Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this and asked, "who told you this?"


    "Ye Han!" Ji Xuan shouted with great certainty.


    "Shit, I used my own money. I gave your money to the hostess of the hotel!" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice.


    Ji Xuan saw that Liu Rui was so confident and paused. He looked at Liu Rui and didn''t speak.


    "Why, don''t you believe it?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at Ji Xuan.


    "It''s not what I believe now. I''ll go down and ask the hostess of the hotel and it''s over..." Ji Xuan whispered back.


    After hearing this sentence, Liu Rui was stunned, squinted at Ji Xuan and said, "Ji Xuan, is it a little too sad for you to say this?"


    "Why did I make you sad? You fucking took 10000 yuan from me. Who did I tell?" Ji Xuan shouted at Liu Rui at the top of his voice.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled at Ji Xuan and didn''t speak.


    "I don''t like to talk to you now. I have to find a fair one today!" Ji Xuanyi shouted at Liu Rui, and then ran out of the house with steps.


    Liu Rui looked at Ji Xuan''s back and looked a little nervous.


    ����


    After several of us went downstairs, Liu Rui, who was originally at the end, ran directly to me, but he was dragged back by Ji Xuan before he could speak.


    "What are you doing? Colluding?" Ji Xuan asked, squinting at Liu Rui.


    "Brother, what''s the matter? I''ll collude with you. What do you say is like dealing with underground parties? What''s so scary?" Liu Rui looked back at Ji Xuan and asked.


    "Don''t talk to me now. Don''t make any expression. When you see your aunt later, do you know?" Ji Xuan shouted at Liu Rui.


    "I see. It''s like a fucking psycho. I wanted to study the work with Ye. Are you so excited?" Liu Rui asked Ji Xuan with a speechless face.


    "Don''t talk to me, you and him, research work, who believes? What work do you two have?" Ji Xuan shouted at Liu Rui with a big mouth.


    "No, what do you mean by this? We can''t study work, can we?" I asked, looking at Ji Xuan a little speechless.


    "What work do you two have to study? Tell me?" Ji Xuan squinted at me and asked.


    "Cao, if you fucking talk to me like that, I really don''t know how to answer you..." I looked at Ji Xuan speechless, then accelerated my pace and ran outside the hotel.


    When Liu Rui passed the counter on the first floor, he took a look inside the counter. When he saw no one, Liu Rui took a long breath.


    "Why the fuck is there no one at this time..." Ji Xuan looked at the empty counter and scolded silently. Then he looked at Liu Rui and whispered, "you''re lucky today. I''ll tell you..."


    "What does this have to do with my luck?" Liu Rui asked obliquely, and then hurriedly added: "I''ll tell you that no matter what you ask today, I''m not afraid, because I''m a straight person and I''m not afraid of you. Do you know?"


    "Go out?" before Liu Rui finished his words, he looked up and saw his aunt shouting at Liu Rui with a smile.


    "Oh, my grass..." Liu Rui was shocked when he saw his aunt. He looked at her awkwardly and asked, "what are you doing, aunt? It''s so scary?"


    "I''ll say hello to you. What''s the matter with your child? Why do you curse when you come up?" aunt looked at Liu Rui speechless and asked.


    "It''s not aunt. Is it a little sudden for you to say hello?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Aunt speechless.


    "Suddenly what, I just got the water..." aunt smiled back to Liu Rui.


    Ji Xuan looked at his aunt and was stunned. Then he looked at her and asked, "aunt, are you the boss of this hotel?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" the aunts nodded.


    "Well, I have something I want to ask you. Can you say no to me?" Ji Xuan looked at his aunt with a very serious expression and asked.


    Aunt looked at Ji Xuan and was stunned for a moment. Then she said with a curl of her mouth, "what''s the matter? Your child is so serious... I''m sure I won''t answer too private questions. I tell you, although you''re a good young man, aunt is so old that she can''t talk to you about this. Don''t you know, child?"


    "..." Ji Xuan looked at aunt and said in a low voice, "aunt, I think you may have misunderstood. I just asked you about something. There''s no other meaning. You think too much..."

 Chapter 1183

    "..." aunt looked around, then stepped forward and asked Ji Xuan in a low voice, "do you want to ask aunt about the contact information of the young ladies here, son? I tell you, the young ladies here are very expensive. If you really want to find them, I have a sister. It''s cheap."


    "Aunt, you talk to me about calves? Even if I am *, can I find your sister? How old it must be!" Ji Xuan shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Then what do you want to do?" aunt looked at Ji Xuan and asked.


    "I want to ask aunt, how much did this person give you this morning?" Ji Xuan asked Liu Rui.


    Liu Rui looked at his aunt and smiled. He wanted to talk, but he was stopped by Ji Xuan. Then he looked at his aunt and said very seriously, "aunt, you tell me what you mean. How much does this person give you in the morning? I have something to do here!"


    Aunt heard this, looked at Liu Rui, looked at Ji Xuan, and was silent for a moment.


    "Aunt, what are you talking about? How much is it?" Ji Xuan shouted a little worried.


    "..." aunt was silent for a moment, then whispered, "why did you give me ten thousand?"


    Ji Xuan was stunned when he heard this, and Liu Rui took a long breath.


    In a hotel.


    Zhang Yuyu and Han Chao asked for 20000 rice in the waiter''s hand and began to eat directly at the soy sauce. Liu Rui stared at the two fools and collapsed all over his face. He didn''t know what to say.


    "Aren''t these two fools really eating like this?" the thing stared at me and asked.


    "The children of poor people are in charge of the family early. These two children are easy to feed..." I smiled back, then turned to Liu Rui and asked, "what, why haven''t Zhang Xiaogang and sun Yuanliang come? I watched these two fools eat so delicious that I''m fucking hungry..."


    "I don''t know. It should be coming soon. I think their police stations are not far from here..." Liu Rui returned to me with his stomach covered, and there was some silence in his tone.


    "Shit, it''s fucking inviting them to dinner and playing big cards?" I scolded irritably, then stared at Liu Rui and said, "what, you call him now to see where you are. If you can''t, let''s serve directly. When the fuck will you wait?"


    "Served?" Zhang Fengyu heard my words and suddenly looked up at me and asked.


    "You''ll be done eating your rice first. Don''t inquire here..." I scolded Zhang Fengyu.


    "Why, I''ll call now, won''t I?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me.


    "Then you want to wait, don''t you?" I asked, squinting my eyes.


    "No, it''s mainly because I don''t think it''s good to call others now. Why are you in such a hurry?"


    Liu Rui replied to me with a frown.


    "Don''t talk to them, just call them directly. Shit, what are you doing? I don''t know. You fucking play big cards with me..." I replied with incomparable expansion.


    "You''re a little inflated now?" Liu Rui said to me with a smile, then took out his mobile phone, found Zhang Xiaogang''s phone and called.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is in progress..."


    "On the phone..." Liu Rui said to me speechless.


    "Fuck, what''s the meaning of this? Are you going to play with me and disappear?" I stared at the beads and shouted, then turned around and shouted to the waiter: "no, wait, just serve..."


    "No, wait. We''ve been waiting for so long anyway?" the thing frowned at me and said.


    I was stunned at this, then nodded, looked at the waiter and said, "ten minutes later, I''ll start serving directly."


    "Yes, sir." the waiter nodded at me and ran outside the house.


    "Is your temper a little too big now?" Liu Rui smiled at me and asked.


    "What''s big?" I squinted back to Liu Rui, and then said, "I fucking invited them to dinner, not you. They dare to give me face when I invited them to dinner. If they do something for our harem in the future, it will be more difficult for them..."


    "What if someone really has something to do?" Liu Rui looked at me and asked.


    "What''s the matter? What can a retiring police chief do? Why does he still study how spaceships go to heaven?" I asked with staring beads.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui grinned at me.


    "Didn''t you say I would come too?" I was stunned and looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "I fucking said, maybe you can''t do this?" Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied to me.


    "Roll the calf, I haven''t fucking seen these two people. How do you know I can''t do it?"


    "Didn''t you see a captain yesterday? When people saw that your boss followed us out to work, they must not be a serious boss, so it''s normal that people don''t take you seriously..."


    I was stunned when I heard this. Then I whispered, "if you say so, I really have to study it with you. I really can''t follow me and tell you what you do in the future... I should be cat at home every day, just like Liu Neng. People don''t come out every day, and I can understand..."


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard the words Liu Neng.


    When Han Chao saw Liu Rui stunned, he quickly took his rice bowl and shouted to the waiter, "waiter, please give me another bowl. I''m not fucking full..."


    When I heard Han Chao''s cry, I didn''t pay attention to Liu Rui, but shouted at him at the top of my voice, "what the fuck do you eat? You''ll serve the dishes soon. Just stay honest and you''ll be done!"


    "Then I''m hungry and won''t let me eat?" Han Chao glared back at me.


    "I''ll tell you what the fuck to eat right away. What do you always eat?"


    Han Chao''s words attracted my attention. I turned to look at Han Chao and shouted.


    "Well, I''m hungry and won''t let me eat?" Han Chao shouted at me with a rice bowl.


    "Roll the calf, I don''t want to talk to you now. You hurry to roll the calf..." I scolded irritably.


    "..." Liu Rui looked at me and Han Chao, and stood silent for a moment, then adjusted, watching Han Chao saying, "what, you don''t eat, go out and smoke with me..."


    After hearing this, Han Chao stared at the beads and shouted, "I haven''t had enough..."


    "Liu Rui, take this fool away quickly. I don''t want to see this fool now..." I shouted, pointing to Han Chao.


    "Yes, people have served. You eat so much rice first. Can you eat it later?" Zhang Fengyu put down his clean rice bowl and said to Han Chao with a smile.


    "I don''t fucking see you eat less..." I scolded wordlessly.


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Fengyu looked at me with a smile and didn''t speak.


    "Go, let''s go out for a cigarette..." Liu Rui patted Han Chao on the shoulder and stood up to run outside the private room.


    Han Chao sat there stunned for a moment, then put down his job and whispered, "when the food is served, you call me?"


    "Why the fuck are you so greedy this day?" I asked speechless.


    "I''m proud, don''t talk to me..." Han Chao replied to me irritably, and then followed Liu Rui to the outside of the house.


    Han Chao glanced at me and then followed Liu Rui to the outside of the house.


    ����


    After Liu Rui and Han Chao left the private room, Liu Rui asked the waiter at the door, "what''s the trouble? Is the men''s toilet over there?"


    "Go straight ahead and turn left..." the young waiter looked back at Liu Rui absently.


    "Thank you..." Liu Rui replied with a smile, and then ran to the direction of the toilet.


    Han Chao was stunned after Liu Rui, and then said, "if the waiter of our harem had this service attitude, I would have let him roll..."


    "You''re so awesome. You can''t compare with our city here. People don''t have any competitive pressure at all, so the waiter''s attitude is good. It''s good not to tell you whether you like to eat or not..." Liu Rui replied with a big mouth. Then he went directly to the water pool and began to wash his face.


    Han Chao leaned aside, smoking and watching Liu Rui wash his face.


    "Wow..." Liu Rui wiped his face hard after washing his face, and then looked at Han Chao and didn''t speak.


    "Do you smoke?" Han Chao asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    Liu Rui was stunned, reached for the cigarette handed over by Han Chao, and then looked at Han Chao and smiled.


    "Are you too nervous now?" Han Chao asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "It''s not that I''m nervous. The thing I''m most afraid of now is that ye knows who Liu Neng is. Now if he knows who Liu Neng is, let me tell you, he can be crazy. Can you believe it?" Liu Rui said after taking the cigarette, lighting a cigarette and looking at Han Chao.


    "Ha ha..." Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and smiled. Then he whispered, "is the whole thing so evil? Isn''t it a Liu Neng? I saw it that day. It''s nothing special?"


    "This person''s identity is too special for ye. If you hadn''t helped me interrupt today, ye would have found something wrong with me. Ye''s mind is too heavy now. If she hadn''t come to H City, ye couldn''t have had so many eyes. It''s all exercised by this fucked society..." Liu Rui replied to Han Chao with a big mouth.


    Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and didn''t speak.


    "Why don''t you talk?" Liu Rui asked while smoking and looking at Han Chao.


    "I thought about what you said just now?" Han Chao replied with a smile.


    "What have you figured out?" Liu Rui asked.


    "You say that this society is too fucking now. I just work in a restaurant. I think what I think now is different from before. At least I don''t say anything else. I''m that now. I never know what to bow my head, but now I bow my head to others every day in the Hotel. Now I''m used to it and have no feeling..." Han Chao looked at Liu Rui with a big mouth and said.

 Chapter 1184

    "It''s a good thing to learn to bow your head, you know?" Liu Rui replied with a big mouth.


    "I know it''s a good thing. You say I''m in charge of a broken hotel. I can fucking think of these things. Ye worries about our whole harem alone. Now Xiaowu is still fucking endless every day. How many things does he have to put in his heart?" Han Chao bared his teeth and looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Not so much?" Liu Rui nodded slightly and then whispered, "now Ye Zi''s heart is filled with too many things. Do you know, so he can''t know who Liu Neng is now. If he knows, he can be crazy. Do you believe it?"


    "Are you crazy?" Han Chao said with a smile.


    "No?" Liu Rui shook his head and smiled. Then he said, "you don''t understand leaves at all now. Do you know? If he knows, he will be crazy. I can promise you that!"


    Han Chao squinted at me and didn''t speak.


    "Anyway, you didn''t study these things. You''d better do your own work..." Liu Rui patted Han Chao on the shoulder.


    In the men''s room of the restaurant.


    Liu Rui chatted with Han Chao while smoking. The content of the two chatted was basically the relationship between Liu Neng and me.


    Han Chao took a hard smoke, then looked at Liu Rui and said, "in fact, I wasn''t very curious about Liu Neng''s identity, but now you say so, I''m really a little curious..."


    "..." Liu Rui squinted at Han Chao and didn''t speak.


    "What do you think of me like that?" Han Chao asked with a smile.


    "Nothing, I just can''t see you?" Liu Rui replied with a smile and then said: "in fact, you don''t need to be curious about this thing, because no matter who Liu Neng is, it has nothing to do with you. You don''t know him. You wonder what he does..."


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this. Then he smiled and said, "if you don''t want to tell me, you''ll say you don''t want to tell me. What are you talking about with me here?"


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui looked at Han Chao and smiled without talking.


    "But sooner or later I have to know. I think ye will know sooner or later. If you hide this kind of thing now, you can hide it from him all your life?" Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and said.


    "Shit, I can''t hide it all my life. After all, Liu Neng has to meet Ye sooner or later, but this kind of thing can still be hidden. Now everyone in our harem seems to know who Liu Neng is, except ye..." Liu Rui''s voice is very low.


    "Then you said what was his reaction when ye Han knew who Liu Neng was?" Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "What''s the score? If we can win the University City project now, ye Han can''t do anything. After all, the University City project has been obtained. Liu Neng will die no matter how hard they are. After all, so many people in our harem are dead because of them, but if we don''t get the project, the situation here may be a little dangerous..." Liu Rui whispered back.


    "How dangerous?" Han Chao was stunned and asked.


    "If ye''s mood gets out of control, I think it will be broken with Liu Neng. Do you think the situation here is dangerous?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at Han Chao.


    Han Chao was stunned, then nodded and said, "if you say so, it''s really a little dangerous."


    "Ha ha... That''s why we''ve been hiding it from ye now, so that ye can keep his mind as far as possible. Otherwise, if he gets crazy, I think he may do everything..."


    "You said we cheated ye so much. If he knew, would he be anxious?" Han Chao looked at Liu Rui with some fear and asked.


    "I''m sure, but let me tell you, even if ye knows that we lied to him, according to his character, he won''t do anything to us, because ye hasn''t been confused to that extent yet..." Liu Rui seemed to make a clear analysis.


    "Hehe, if you say so, I''ll be relieved..." Han Chao nodded with a smile, then threw down the cigarette end in his hand, looked at Liu Rui and asked, "do you want to go back? It''s been a long time. They should think we two have something..."


    When Liu Rui heard this, he threw away his cigarette butts, looked at Han Chao and said, "what can I do with you? It''s as if I can see you..."


    "..." Han Chao was stunned when he heard this and asked with a big mouth: "no, what do you mean by saying this to me?"


    "What the fuck do I mean? You don''t count in your heart? Just like you B, I can''t find you with my fucking eyes closed!" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice, and then ran towards the private room with his back hands.


    "You''re a fucking insult to my personality, you know? Come back to me and tell me what you mean!" Han Chao shouted after Liu Rui.


    "You know what I mean. Let me tell you this. You''d better not be malicious to me now. It''s impossible between us. I''ll tell you..."


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this.


    "Go, why don''t you go?" Liu Rui shouted helplessly when he saw that Han Chao didn''t go.


    "Do you think ye will doubt that we two came out at this time?" Han Chao asked looking at Liu Rui.


    "It''s impossible. We''ve only been out for a long time. He''s free. Why do you doubt us?" Liu Rui waved back.


    "No, be careful. We''ll go in later. We must cooperate..." Han Chao whispered.


    "Cooperate?" Liu Rui was stunned, pursed his lips and asked, "how do you want to cooperate?"


    "You don''t have to worry about it. Just go in and finish it. Just leave the rest to me." Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and said with great certainty.


    "Shit, it''s like a fucking psycho..." Liu Rui scolded silently, and then ran to the private room.


    ����


    After Liu Rui returned to the private room, I took a look at Liu Rui, and then asked in a low voice, "where''s the fool Han Chao?"


    "I don''t know. It seems to be outside..." Liu Rui replied to me with his mouth tilted, and then sat next to me.


    As soon as Liu Rui sat down here, Liu Rui strode in, stared at Liu Rui and shouted, "what''s the matter with me just now?"


    Liu Rui looked at Han Chao and was stunned. He said reluctantly, "brother, didn''t I tell you all? I really don''t do base!"


    When we heard Liu Rui''s words, we were all stunned.


    Zhang Fengyu stared at Han Chao and Liu Rui and stammered, "is this a little too serious?"


    "I think it''s a little serious..." Zhang TongZhou nodded slightly.


    "Shit, who the fuck is going to have sex with you!" Han Chao shouted at the top of his voice, then pointed to Liu Rui and asked, "I fucking ask you what you mean by insulting me just now!"


    Liu Rui looked at Han Chao''s very excited mood and asked some speechless, "brother, what did I tell you? I insulted you..."


    "Didn''t you say something about me? Can''t you see me?" Han Chao was stunned and replied.


    "Yes, I fucking like women. Can I see you?" Liu Rui rubbed his hair and his expression collapsed.


    "Then you say I''m ugly, don''t you?" Han Chao then shouted.


    "When the fuck did I say you were ugly?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at the beads.


    "Just now when I was in the toilet, you said I was ugly..." Han Chao shouted at Liu Rui with a big mouth.


    "The amount of fucking information is a little big. What were you two doing out just now?" Ji Xuan asked in surprise as he listened to the two people''s phone calls.


    "I just smoked a fucking cigarette, and I didn''t do anything!" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice, and then said, "besides, I''m a man with a daughter-in-law now. Do you think I can see this fool? I suspect that this fool has no daughter-in-law to hold..."


    When I heard Liu Rui''s words, I burst out laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?" Han Chao asked, squinting at me.


    "No... nothing..." I waved to Han Chao, then said with a smile: "what do you continue, you continue..."


    Han Chao glanced at me sideways. Then he was about to open his mouth to talk to Liu Rui. Liu Rui opened his mouth and shouted, "can you stop writing with me? How many times have I said it? I don''t make a foundation..."


    "When the fuck did I say I was gay!" Han Chao shouted at the top of his voice.


    Just then the waiter at the door looked at me and shouted, "excuse me, sir, are you gay now?"


    I was stunned when I heard this. I looked at the waiter in surprise and asked, "what did you say?"


    "Excuse me, sir, do you serve now?" the waiter looked at me awkwardly and asked.


    "Shit, you scared me..." I reluctantly replied, then looked at the time, and then asked Liu Rui, "do you serve?"


    When Liu Rui heard what I said, he took out his mobile phone and looked at the time. Then he whispered, "serve the dishes. I don''t know what the fuck to do..."


    "OK, start serving!" I turned to the waiter and said.


    "OK!" the waiter promised me with a smile, and then ran out of the house with the menu.


    When Liu Rui saw the waiter leave, he turned to Han Chao and said, "brother, can we wait a while to study the two of us? Can we have dinner first?"


    Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and said, "I''ll study this with you after fucking dinner..."


    "Fool..." Liu Rui scolded wordlessly.


    "You''re fucking scolding me! I''m anxious. I''ll tell you..." Han Chao stood up and stared at Liu Rui.


    Liu Rui was stunned and didn''t speak.


    ����

 Chapter 1185

    Meanwhile, outside the restaurant.


    Zhang Xiaogang and sun Yuanliang stood at the door of the restaurant and waited for a long time, but no one came.


    "How did you make this call?" Sun Yuanliang asked, looking at Zhang Xiaogang in silence.


    "I called, but they may not be so anxious..." Zhang Xiaogang replied a little speechless, and then said: "I don''t know how anxious the whole is. I knew I''d let them come earlier. What the fuck is going on?"


    "What''s the fucking time?" Sun Yuanliang looked at his watch silently.


    "Are we going to wait or go in?" Zhang Xiaogang asked, frowning at Sun Yuanliang.


    "Did the people in the back palace call you?" Sun Yuanliang asked in a low voice.


    "I hit one, and now I''ll give it back?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "..." Sun Yuanliang looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said in a low voice, "no, you can call the people in the harem first to ask what''s going on with the bombing. If they''re worried, we''ll just go in and wait..."


    "OK!"


    Zhang Xiaogang nodded and agreed, then took out his mobile phone, found Liu Rui''s phone number, and then dialed it.


    In the private room of the restaurant.


    The waiter had just started serving food when Liu Rui''s phone rang.


    I turned to look at Liu Rui, then said with a smile: "do these two people study the time and wait for us to start, and they will come in again..."


    "You fucking ask me, where do I know what these two people want to do?" Liu Rui replied to me speechless, then picked up his cell phone and pressed the connect button.


    "Hey, brother Zhang, where are you? We''ve been waiting for a long time..." Liu Rui shouted at his mobile phone in a small mood after answering the phone.


    "Shit, something happened to me. It''s useless not to tell me first. Are you in that private room now? I''ll go there now..." Zhang Xiaogang asked in a hurry.


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. Then he said, "what, what''s the matter? Brother Zhang, if you have something urgent, you''ll be busy with you first. We''re not in a hurry..."


    "It''s all right. Now it''s all right. Just tell me you''ll be finished in the private room. I''m outside the restaurant now..." Zhang Xiaogang whispered back.


    Liu Rui looked up at the number on the private room, and then whispered, "we''re at 302 now. Come up quickly. The waiter has started serving..."


    "Shit, didn''t you eat?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "If you come a little later, we''ll really eat..." Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    "Well, I won''t tell you. I have to hurry over, or you''ll all eat what I eat." Zhang Xiaogang is an understanding person. He knows what Liu Rui means, so he didn''t show reluctance. On the contrary, he joked with Liu Rui with a smile.


    "OK, I''ll wait for you two here. Hurry up!"


    Liu Rui replied with a smile and then hung up the phone directly.


    After putting down his cell phone, Liu Rui looked at me and said, "these two people should have something delayed..."


    "Come up now?" I asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "Well, I just looked for the private room number I wanted, and now I should go up..." Liu Rui nodded and reached for a cigarette.


    "Shit, if I come a little later, I''ll finish my fucking meal. What''s the matter?" Han Chao shouted at Liu Rui speechless.


    "You''ve eaten two bowls of fucking rice, what did you say..." Liu Rui reluctantly glanced at me and said, "do you want me to go out and pick it up?"


    I was stunned when I heard Liu Rui''s words, and then said in a low voice, "OK, go out and meet me. It''s not as if our harem is not enthusiastic..."


    "Or you are not enthusiastic!" Han Chao looked at the seafood on the table and drooled greedily.


    "You roll the calf for me. I don''t want to talk to you now. Do you hear me..." I scolded Han Chao at the top of my voice, and then said: "what, when someone comes, you can talk less and drink more, you know?"


    "You think I''m a fucking wine jar? I don''t talk much and drink more. I came to eat..." Han Chao shouted at me with his big mouth.


    "Roll the calf!" I kicked Han Chao impatiently.


    "That what, I''ll go out and have a look..." Liu Rui said to me.


    "OK." I nodded slightly, then pointed to the north and South and said, "north and south, you go out with Liu Rui to pick up..."


    "Ah!" north and South agreed, then got up and ran outside the private room with Liu Rui.


    ����


    Outside the private room.


    After Zhang Xiaogang put down his cell phone, he turned to look at Sun Yuanliang and said, "it''s fucking lucky for us to come. If people eat it, how embarrassing it is for us to go in?"


    Sun Yuanliang glanced at Zhang Xiaogang and then whispered, "I don''t know when the people you''re looking for will come."


    "When can I come here now? I''m sure I can''t wait. Let''s go in now..." Zhang Xiaogang replied helplessly.


    "It''s too fucking rough to do this!" Sun Yuanliang bit his teeth and scolded. Then he ran to the restaurant with his back to his hands.


    "It''s the only way to be rough or not..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile and followed sun Yuanliang slowly.


    Two people are locals from the tower side, and one is the captain and director of the police station. Therefore, after the two people appeared in the restaurant, the waiter recognized them immediately and greeted them with a smile.


    "Brother sun, brother Zhang!"


    The manager of the restaurant usually has a good relationship, so greeting is also very casual.


    "Stay?"


    Sun Yuanliang turned his head and asked the manager with a smile.


    "Well, business has been sluggish recently. I''m idle..."


    The manager replied with a smile.


    "Shit, if you talk like this, you can''t talk. Our iron tower is now your restaurant. Now there are the most people. You still dislike the recession. Why don''t we change?" Zhang Xiaogang joked with a smile.


    "Brother Zhang, you teased me one day. If I were a policeman, what could director Sun do?" the manager of the restaurant asked with a smile.


    "I have nothing to do with this. You two can study it well..." Sun Yuanliang replied with a smile.


    At this time, Liu Rui came out of the private room with North and south. When he saw sun Yuanliang and Zhang Xiaogang, he quickly shouted with a smile: "brother sun, brother Zhang!"


    "Brother!" Zhang Xiaogang turned back and gave a very warm greeting. Then he turned and said to the manager of the restaurant: "what, I won''t tell you first. I went in..."


    "Ha ha, OK!" the manager nodded and agreed.


    Zhang Xiaogang and sun Yuanliang hurried to Liu Rui''s position.


    "Brother Zhang, brother sun, you''ll go in later. You two can get three cups from yourself!" Liu Rui stepped forward, held Zhang Xiaogang''s hand and said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, it''s all small things." Zhang Xiaogang smiled, then looked at Sun Yuanliang and said, "brother Liu, if you know what we did just now, you can''t let us drink, do you believe it?"


    "Haha, brother Zhang, what you said is wrong. I really didn''t let you two drink the wine today. After all, today''s protagonist is the boss of our harem." Liu Rui smiled back and didn''t answer Zhang Xiaogang''s sentence, because Liu Rui''s meaning is very obvious. Today''s protagonist is me, not him, so if you have anything to say, it''s over.


    "Who is this?" Sun Yuanliang asked, pointing to the north and south.


    "Hello, director Sun!"


    North and South smiled and shook hands with sun Yuanliang.


    "My name is Nanbei. I''m mainly responsible for the business downstairs of the harem..."


    "Business downstairs." Sun Yuanliang smiled, then patted north and South on the shoulder, smiled and didn''t speak.


    "This is the head coach of our Hougong casino. I usually belong to him..." Liu Rui explained with a smile.


    When sun Yuanliang heard this, he looked at the north and the South differently. After all, the grade of the north and the south is in his early twenties, and Liu Rui''s grade is also in his early twenties, so he is very curious about the structure of our harem and how to take it out. All the people are twenty-year-old left and right.


    "OK, let''s stop talking here and go first!" Liu Rui said with a smile when he saw that sun Yuanliang stopped talking.


    "OK!" Sun Yuanliang nodded slightly, then followed Liu Rui to our private room.


    The manager in the hall on the first floor of the restaurant narrowed his eyes and looked at Liu Rui and sun Yuanliang. He was silent for a moment. Then he turned and picked up the walkie talkie and shouted, "the upstairs private room sent me five bottles of Maotai, plus a seafood competition, which was given to director Sun by the manager."


    "Got it!" a response came quickly from the walkie talkie.


    After putting down the walkie talkie, the manager of the restaurant narrowed his eyes, rubbed his palms, turned his head to the waiter in the counter and said, "what, if these people finish eating later, they will give a 30% discount when they come out to check out!"


    "Why?" the waiter was stunned and asked.


    "What? Why? You can do whatever I fucking ask you to do. Where did you get so much? Why?"


    The manager replied with staring eyes, and then walked in the direction of the office.


    ����


    After Liu Rui''s north and South walked into the private room with Zhang Xiaogang and sun Yuanliang, I saw these people come in, quickly stood up and ran to Liu Rui''s position to meet him.


    Before I spoke, I heard Zhang Xiaogang say to me with a smile: "Ye always? We met once last night, do you remember?"


    "Remember, Captain Zhang!" I shook hands with Zhang Xiaogang very politely, then pointed to sun Yuanliang beside Zhang Xiaogang and said, "this is director Sun?"


    "Sun Yuanliang!" Sun Yuanliang held out his right hand to me very politely.

 Chapter 1186

    "Brother sun, this matter!"


    Liu Rui saw Sun Yuanliang''s two glasses of Baijiu down and his face changed.


    "It''s not enough. I''m confused with two glasses of wine..." Sun Yuanliang waved his hand with a smile, and then said, "is there anyone else I need to know?"


    "No, you can get to know the rest slowly. These are the people in our harem!" I smiled and replied to sun Yuanliang.


    "That''s all right..." Sun Yuanliang nodded slightly, then looked up at Zhang Xiaogang and asked, "why, I''ve drunk all this wine. What are you doing? Where are you putting the calves?"


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this. Then he smiled and said, "people didn''t let me drink. I still have to drink?"


    "I''ve been drinking. What''s wrong with you?" Sun Yuanliang asked obliquely.


    "Yes, brother Zhang, aren''t you the wine fairy of the iron tower? Why are you going to hide this wine?" north and South asked with a smile.


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this. Then he smiled and said, "even if I think too much, I don''t think you can let me hide. I must drink this wine!"


    After hearing this, North and South directly picked up the wine bottle for Zhang Xiaogang and filled three glasses of wine.


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at the wine glass on the table and was stunned. Then he smiled and said, "little brother, your skill in pouring wine can be no worse than your boss!"


    "That''s not good. How many times can he pour wine for others? I practice pouring wine for people every day..." Nanbei bared his teeth and replied.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled when he heard this, and then whispered, "brother Zhang, in fact, I think it''s the biggest mistake for you to sit next to North and south today."


    "Why?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "You''ll know later..." Liu Rui grinned with a mysterious face.


    "Ha ha, I''m still a little scared when you say so..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile.


    "Don''t be afraid, do what you should do, brother Zhang. Just relax and finish it!" north and South bared their teeth and returned to Zhang Xiaogang.


    "OK, I''ll relax." Zhang Xiaogang nodded slightly, then looked at Liu Rui and asked, "do you think it''s still time if I change places now?"


    "Why, brother Zhang, do you dislike me or what?" the north and South were unhappy when they heard this and shouted at Zhang Xiaogang at the top of their voice.


    "No, no..." Zhang Xiaogang quickly waved his hand, then smiled and said, "well, I''ll drink first, and we''ll study changing places later, OK?"


    "Yes, drinking is serious!" north and South nodded at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Ha ha..."


    Zhang Xiaogang nodded, but then he raised the glass directly and began to pour into his own most innermost. In the blink of an eye, three cups of Baijiu went directly into the belly.


    North and South sat in place and were stunned.


    "No, brother Zhang, you can..." Liu Rui smiled at Zhang Xiaogang strangely.


    "Haha, not either, but I''m late. I can''t break the rules about punishing wine. The rules are not......" Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile.


    "Cow force!" Liu Rui quickly gave Zhang Xiaogang a thumbs up, then held up his glass and said, "I''ll give you a toast now. Can brother Zhang still drink?"


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this. Then he smiled and said, "brother Liu''s wine, I have to drink it!"


    "Bright man!"


    Liu Rui smiled, then slowly put down the glass, and then said, "but I''m not in a hurry. Brother Zhang, take your time first. We''re having a good drink..."


    Zhang Xiaogang smiled when he heard this, then bowed his head and said, "brother, what you said is quite touching!"


    "Must be moving, I have no other advantages, just a considerate!" Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied.


    "Don''t say anything, it''s all in the wine!" after hearing this, Zhang Xiaogang directly raised the wine cup in his hand, then looked at Liu Rui and said, "brother, I''ll give you this rare consideration. I have to be with you today..."


    "Why, don''t you accept my consideration?" Liu Rui asked with a smile.


    "It''s not that I don''t accept it, it''s all in my heart!"


    "OK!"


    Liu Rui nodded, then raised the glass and touched Zhang Xiaogang, then drank the Baijiu in the glass.


    "Brother, awesome!" after seeing Liu Rui finish drinking, Zhang Xiaogang gave Liu Rui a thumbs up.


    "Shit, it''s not the first time for us to drink. What''s my level? You haven''t counted it yet?" Liu Rui asked with a big mouth.


    "Ha ha, if you say so, I really don''t have any impression..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile.


    "Old fellow!" said Liu Rui, smiling at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Joking, joking..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile.


    "Brother Zhang, your joke is a little big!"


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled and said nothing.


    While the two were drinking, the waiter had already served the dishes. Liu Rui looked at the dishes on the table and his lips began to twitch uncontrollably.


    "Why, can you eat? I''m starving!" Zhang Fengyu asked me with a smile after seeing that the waiter had finished the dishes.


    "Shit, I know how to eat every fucking day. Why are you two eating for nothing?" I looked at Zhang Fengyu and asked.


    "Well, I have to give you a talent show before I eat?" Zhang Fengyu asked me with his mouth tilted.


    "If you can do anything unique!" I nodded back.


    "Then I''ll give you this table to eat. Do you think I can?" Zhang Fengyu asked me with a smile.


    "If you eat, I''ll call you dad!" at this time, Zhang TongZhou said with a smile.


    "Shit, you look like a fucking fool. We have a father. Don''t you fucking know? My father is not your father!" Zhang Fengyu shouted helplessly.


    "Ha ha..." Sun Yuanliang smiled at Zhang Fengyu.


    "Why don''t you two make a representative, propose a toast to brother sun, and then start eating. You two see if it''s ok?" I said with a smile.


    Zhang Fengyu was stunned when he heard this. Then he turned his mouth and said to Zhang Tongzhou, "you''re responsible for drinking. I''m responsible for eating. You toast!"


    "No, you two have to work together!" Liu Rui shouted with bare teeth at this time.


    Inside the tower seafood restaurant.


    Zhang Yuyu and Zhang TongZhou raised their glasses, then looked at Sun Yuanliang and shouted, "brother sun, if we don''t say more, we''ll just drink and finish..."


    "Hehe, OK!"


    Sun Yuanliang nodded, and then stood up and Zhang Yu Zhang Zhang boat together two simple touch the cup, then directly to his own liquor baijiu.


    "Brother sun, you still say you can''t drink like this. Are you a little too insidious?" Liu Rui squinted at Sun Yuanliang and said with a smile.


    "I really can''t drink. It''s all blind drinking..." Sun Yuanliang waved to Liu Rui, then pointed to Zhang Xiaogang and said, "I don''t believe it. Ask Xiaogang. I haven''t drunk for many years. Today is an exception..."


    Hearing this, Zhang Xiaogang said with great cooperation: "indeed, our director really doesn''t drink much in recent years, mainly because he is old and can''t drink..."


    "Hehe, director Sun, that''s quite saving us some face." I nodded with a smile, then held up my glass and said, "since we know almost here, I don''t have ink. Say a few words, and then we''ll start eating, okay?"


    "OK!" Han Chao shouted at the top of his voice when he heard that he could finally eat.


    "Cough..."


    I raised my glass to clear my throat, and then whispered: "In fact, in addition to the people in our harem today, I specially asked Liu Rui to call brother sun and brother Zhang. In fact, it doesn''t mean anything else. The main thing is to have a simple meal, and then let''s discuss with our brothers what to do in the tower in the future. Let''s study after dinner. Now it''s just to eat first!"


    "Hehe, OK!"


    After hearing my words, sun Yuanliang smiled and nodded. After all, before coming, sun Yuanliang already knew the reason why I invited him to dinner, so I said so here. Sun Yuanliang must also understand what I mean.


    "Let''s go one by one?"


    I looked at the people in the private room and asked with a smile.


    "One must go!"


    Liu Rui took the lead in coaxing, stood up directly, and then touched the cup with me.


    After drinking this glass of wine, I didn''t have any ink, so I began to eat directly.


    Although Han Chao and some of them are already hungry, they still don''t forget to greet sun Yuanliang and Zhang Xiaogang at dinner. Basically, they toast one after another.


    I narrowed my eyes and looked at these two people. I wanted to cooperate with Liu Rui and say a few words to put some pressure on Sun Yuanliang and Zhang Xiaogang, but I didn''t know until I had dinner. I thought too much. The shelves of these two people were very low. Basically, there was no shelf. As long as someone toasted, I would pick up the cup immediately. What does that mean?


    This shows that these two people know their identity very well and are not ready to bully people in our harem with their identity as a local snake. In fact, this is very good. After all, it can save me a lot of things.


    Fucking great dinner for more than half an hour, Zhang Xiaogang said he was the spirit of the tower. I don''t think it''s a big boast. Because this guy has two heads, and no other words, we have so many people in the harem who take turns toasting. Zhang Xiaogang is afraid to say this for half an hour. But if a bottle of Baijiu is still there, there is really something wrong with his mother. Pulling the calf, I can''t see that I''ve drunk too much.


    As for the sun Yuanliang around me, although he seemed to be doing nothing, I watched carefully. Sun Yuanliang''s hand was shaking all the time.


    Some people blush when they drink too much, but some people tremble easily when they drink too much. It is obvious that sun Yuanliang is such a person, so I can feel that this person has drunk too much now.

 Chapter 1187

    I quickly shook hands with sun Yuanliang, then smiled and said, "Ye Han."


    "Don''t stand still. These are all people from our harem. Don''t introduce them first. You can meet them after drinking..."


    I greeted sun Yuanliang and Zhang Xiaogang with a smile and sat on the seat.


    Zhang Xiaogang smiled when he saw Han Chao, then pointed to Han Chao and said, "I''ve seen this little brother..."


    "Last time I had dinner with you, brother Zhang, you really have a bad memory!" Han Chao shouted at Zhang Xiaogang with a big mouth.


    "Ha ha, what I said was that we had dinner last time. You didn''t drink less last time!" Zhang Xiaogang smiled back to Han Chao, then walked to the north and south, and then smiled and said: "I drank with him last time, and I drink with you today..."


    "Brother Zhang, are you sure?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Why are you not sure?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with some doubts.


    "I can remind you that the north and the south are the wine immortals in our harem. They are basically in a state of never getting drunk. Do you know?" Liu Rui said with a smile.


    "If you say so, I''ll really let you know. I''m also a wine fairy known as the iron tower. I really have to compete with you, the wine fairy in the harem today..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile.


    In the private room of the restaurant.


    After everyone took their seats, the waiter began to serve. Although we had a very ordinary meal, we still killed Liu Rui because of Liu Rui''s treat. Basically, we ordered what was expensive in the restaurant.


    Liu Rui''s face changed instantly when he saw the waiter serving. It felt worse than eating shit.


    Zhang Xiaogang was very clear that he sat beside the north and south, leaving his position to sun Yuanliang, who smiled and sat between Liu Rui and me.


    "Well, brother sun, what are you going to do about punishing yourself for three cups?" I asked, looking at Sun Yuanliang with a smile.


    "Three cups won''t work. I can''t drink very much. Well, one cup means something. Mr. Ye, do you think so?" Sun Yuanliang had no ink and discussed it with me very sincerely.


    "Brother sun, you''ve talked like that. What else can you do with that..." I bared my teeth and replied, and then quickly filled sun Yuanliang with a glass of wine.


    Sun Yuanliang looked at his wine glass, picked it up and shook it, then smiled and said, "President ye, your wine is really watertight..."


    "That''s what he does. He can''t pour wine yet..." at this time, Ji Xuan shouted at Sun Yuanliang with a smile.


    "Is this?" Sun Yuanliang asked after seeing Ji Xuan.


    "Shit, I''ve been busy and forgotten. I forgot to introduce you to President Ji!" I patted my thigh, then pointed to Ji Xuan with a smile and said, "come on, President sun, let me introduce you. This is our long-term partner in the harem, President Ji! Ji Xuan!"


    Sun Yuanliang was stunned when he heard this. Then he smiled and said, "there is only one Ji family in our city!"


    "It''s the one that makes building materials!" I said directly to sun Yuanliang without ink.


    Sun Yuanliang smiled, then put down his glass, looked at Ji Xuan and said, "I''ve heard your name, President Ji!"


    "Ha ha, director Sun, this joke is a little too much!" Ji Xuan smiled helplessly. His child was polite to sun Yuanliang. If he had heard of Ji Xuan''s father''s name, Ji Xuan might believe it, but if he said he had heard of Ji Xuan''s name, Ji Xuan would not believe it, because Ji Xuan has only been out for many years!


    "It''s no joke. Who doesn''t know that your Ji family''s building materials are famous in our H city. If I have any needs in the future, can I find you?" Sun Yuanliang asked Ji Xuan with a smile.


    "It''s easy to use. What''s wrong with this thing? It''s easy to use as long as it''s talking!" Ji Xuan replied with a smile and then said, "but I don''t think your police station needs my things if it''s not renovated."


    "Ha ha..." Sun Yuanliang laughed, then raised his glass, looked at Ji Xuan and said, "what, this glass of wine will be treated as a toast to you, OK?"


    "Brother sun, if you do things like this, you don''t pay attention to it! This is a penalty, not a toast. If you want to toast, you have to finish this glass of wine first, don''t you know?" Ji Xuan said to sun Yuanliang with his mouth tilted.


    "Hehe, OK! I''ll toast you after I drink this glass of wine!" Sun Yuanliang replied with a smile. Then he quickly raised his glass and said to me, "President ye, I can drink this glass of wine!"


    "OK!" I nodded.


    Sun Yuanliang directly drank the wine in the glass in his hand, then wiped his mouth and said to Ji Xuan, "President Ji, I respect you for this second glass of wine, is it all right?"


    "No problem!" Ji Xuan quickly raised his glass.


    Sun Yuanliang smiled, then raised his glass and touched with Ji Hun, then he looked up and drank the Baijiu in the glass.


    I turned around and looked at Liu Rui. After Liu Rui understood what I meant, he directly held up his glass and smiled at Sun Yuanliang and said, "why, brother sun, can you do it?"


    Sun Yuanliang looked at the glass in Liu Rui''s hand and was a little scared, but he replied with a smile: "it''s all right, it''s just that he was in a hurry..."


    "Shit, I''m in a hurry." Liu Rui scolded with a big mouth, and then said, "I don''t think you can drink my glass of wine, brother sun?"


    Sun Yuanliang stared at Liu Rui, then clenched his teeth and said, "shit, I have to drink brother Liu''s wine!"


    Liu Rui smiled at this, then wiped his lips and whispered, "brother sun, if you can''t drink it, you''d better stop drinking. We still have a chance to drink..."


    "Shit, I''m not happy when you say this. Is this fucking brother sun the one who sent you wine?" Han Chao shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Oh, yes, you can''t do anything." Sun Yuanliang nodded, then raised his glass and said to Liu Rui, "come on, brother, let''s go one by one..."


    "Bright man!" Liu Rui gave sun Yuanliang a thumbs up, and then hurriedly touched his glass.


    After sun Yuanliang finished drinking this glass of wine, Liu Rui glanced at me. We both knew that since Sun Yuanliang could drink this glass of wine with Liu Rui, it still gave us a lot of face in the harem. It showed that this man had no intention to talk about conditions with our harem since he came in from the beginning. Otherwise, he would pour wine at Liu Rui, and sun Yuanliang would have turned his face long ago, But Sun Yuanliang can still laugh. Next, it shows that this person knows what can bend and stretch.


    I stretched out my hand, patted sun Yuanliang on the shoulder, smiled and said, "are you okay? If you can''t, don''t drink..."


    "It''s okay..." Sun Yuanliang waved to me with a smile, and then said in a low voice: "I haven''t drunk for a long time. If it had been ten years ago, I wouldn''t have lost to you. I''ll tell you!"


    "Ha ha..." I smiled when I heard this, turned to Liu Rui and signaled that sun Yuanliang was almost here, so there was no need to continue toasting.


    Liu Rui glanced at me, instantly understood what I meant, turned to Zhang Xiaogang and asked, "brother Zhang, how are you doing here? How much can you drink?"


    "Shit, that''s all. I''m not bragging to you. If you give me another two bottles, I don''t have anything to do. Do you believe it?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted at Liu Rui with a big mouth.


    "Why, do you still dislike our lack of wine?" Liu Rui asked obliquely.


    "Not so much, you little wine..." Zhang Xiaogang bared his teeth and smiled at Liu Rui.


    "Ha ha, brother Zhang, if you talk like that, I have to talk to you today about what wine can do to your stomach!" Liu Rui smiled back, turned his head and shouted to the waiter at the door, "someone."


    Just after Liu Rui shouted, a waiter came in with a car.


    "Shit, you''ve heard white things here. You know I''m bad for wine. You''ll have someone send wine right away. Why, your house has monitoring?" Liu Rui shouted to the waiter with a smile, then looked up at the roof and said with a big mouth: "fuck, there''s really monitoring!"


    The waiter looked at Liu Rui and smiled. Instead of paying attention to Liu Rui, he looked at Zhang Xiaogang and sun Yuanliang and shouted, "brother Zhang, director Sun."


    "What''s the matter?" Zhang Xiaogang agreed in a daze.


    "Our manager knew you were coming and specially added two dishes for you..." the waiter replied with a smile, then directly brought up the plate on the dining car, and then put a few bottles of Maotai on the table.


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at the Maotai Liquor on the table, smiled and whispered, "go back and tell your manager that he is becoming more and more sensible now!"


    "OK, take your time. Just call me if you need anything!" the waiter agreed with a smile, then pushed the car and ran outside the house.


    "Come on, there''s wine now. Let''s go on!"


    Zhang Xiaogang reached out and picked up a bottle of Maotai, looked at the north and South with a smile and said.


    "Shit, brother Zhang, didn''t you bubble me? Can you let me thank you?" Nanbei looked at Zhang Xiaogang with a big red face and some speechless.


    "Why?" Zhang Xiaogang squinted at the north and south, then said with his mouth tilted: "you can''t do with these two glasses of wine?"


    "OK is OK, mainly because you have to let me rest for a while now, don''t..." Nanbei replied helplessly.


    "Shit, the quality of the wine immortals in the harem is not good. Let me tell you..." Zhang Xiaogang shouted at the north and South with his big mouth.


    "Why, you''re just me, aren''t you?" the north and South slanted their eyes at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Just you, you can''t drink any more. It''s boring!" Zhang Xiaogang smiled and curled his mouth.

 Chapter 1188

    "Today I''ll say this to you. I have to do it with you. Today we must separate a male and a female in this private room!" north and South shouted at the top of their voice, and then directly picked up the wine glass.


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang looked at the north and South and smiled. Then he raised his glass and touched it with the north and south.


    After drinking the wine, they sat down on the stool, and then waved their hands at Zhang Xiaogang and said, "brother Zhang, wait for me. I''ll have something to eat first. My head is a little confused..."


    "Hehe, OK, I''ll have something to eat too!" Zhang Xiaogang agreed with a smile, and then sat on the stool.


    "Brother Zhang, your strength is OK. Come over for dinner. Someone''s Restaurant directly sent you five bottles of Maotai..." Liu Rui said to Zhang Xiaogang with a smile when he saw Zhang Xiaogang sit down and pick up the crabs in front of him.


    "Shit, if people can''t give these things at ordinary times, it''s mainly because our elders came with us today..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile.


    "What do you mean, brother sun can work hard in our iron tower?" Liu Rui asked with a smile.


    "Must be OK!" Zhang Xiaogang nodded while eating prawns.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled, then touched his chin and said, "since it''s OK, why haven''t the two people in our back palace been found yet?"


    In the private room of the restaurant.


    After Liu Rui''s words, all the people in the private room were stunned. Even Zhang Fengyu and Zhang TongZhou put down their chopsticks. For a moment, the atmosphere of the whole private room became very embarrassing. After all, it was fine the previous second. Who knows how Liu Rui suddenly said it.


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at Liu Rui and said with a stiff smile: "brother Liu, since you talked about this, I must explain it to you. This matter has nothing to do with our director. If you have to find it, you still have to rely on me..."


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled at Zhang Xiaogang, then directly threw his chopsticks on the table, then looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said: "Brother Zhang, I have no other meaning when I say this today. What I want now is to find my two brothers, but a few days have passed. There is still no news from your police. I don''t know what your police plan is, but let me talk about my thoughts now."


    "Liu Rui!" I know what Liu Rui is going to do. I don''t think it''s necessary to tell both of them now, so I stared at the beads and stopped Liu Rui.


    "Leaf, don''t stop me. I must finish this today!" Liu Rui turned his head and shouted at me, and then said: "In fact, the situation is also simple. We''ll finish the future research. Now the biggest thing for me is to find my two brothers back, so I want to ask director Sun and brother Zhang how you two plan. After all, it''s a matter of human life, and people were lost in your police station. If you hadn''t lost it in your police station, I wouldn''t do it today Can I ask you two... "


    Hearing this, sun Yuanliang put down his chopsticks and looked up at Zhang Xiaogang.


    Zhang Xiaogang was silent and whispered: "Brother, I''ll tell you the truth. You''re anxious to get people back, and we''re also anxious to get people back. Moreover, our police haven''t done anything. Basically, I''ve used everything I can help you find now. Now I doubt whether this person is on our iron tower. If he is, I''ll get people back for you for a week at most. Do you think it''s ok?"


    "Hehe, didn''t you just tell me that last time?" Liu Rui asked with a sneer.


    "Then what do you want?" Zhang Xiaogang asked Liu Rui to get some anxious eyes.


    "..." Liu Rui looked at Zhang Xiaogang for a moment, then whispered, "now that we are a partnership, I will understand. As long as you get these two people back, I will give you two one million, cash transfer, Alipay, I can satisfy you, this money is out of the palace itself, Zhang brother, do you think you can?"


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this and said in a low voice, "brother Liu, this is not about money. Do you know?"


    "I know your brother Zhang doesn''t need money, but we need people here!" Liu Rui whispered back.


    Zhang Xiaogang hesitated for a moment, and then whispered, "since you''re talking like that, I''ll show my attitude. If I can''t help you find them back within a week, I''ll resign myself. Now director Sun is here, too. Do you think it''s ok?"


    "Is this joke a little big?" Sun Yuanliang woke up and asked with a smile.


    "It''s not big. Since brother Liu has made his words so clear, I have to show my attitude..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile.


    I looked at Zhang Xiaogang, smiled, and then whispered, "in fact, although these two people are employees of our harem, their feelings are almost the same as their own brother, so Liu Rui may be worried here..."


    When Zhang Xiaogang heard this, he looked up at me, then smiled and said, "in fact, it''s our people''s carelessness. It''s normal for you to find someone in a hurry..."


    "Just understand." I nodded at Zhang Xiaogang and didn''t go on.


    "Why, don''t I show you something?" Sun Yuanliang asked Liu Rui with a smile at this time.


    "Shit, it''s like I want you to make a statement to me. I don''t want anyone to make a statement now. I just want you to help me get my two people back. Just say what statement. Even if you two write me a review, what can I do?" Liu Rui shouted speechless.


    "Ha ha." Sun Yuanliang laughed when he heard the scratch, and then said: "I know a little about what you said, and I must fully cooperate with Xiao Gang. As long as the two people in your harem are still at the iron tower, they can certainly help you get people back, and you can rest assured that it will be finished. There is such a big place in the iron tower, and people can''t lose them. If you can''t find them at that time, I estimate these two people People may have been transferred... "


    "If these two people are transferred away, our back palace will not deliberately embarrass the police on your tower side. Don''t worry." Liu Rui looked up at Sun Yuanliang and said.


    "Hehe, if you say so, I will understand." Sun Yuanliang nodded at Liu Rui.


    None of us is a fool, so we all know what the other party means. After all, no one gives it in vain.


    The original awkward atmosphere became active because of sun Yuanliang''s words. Otherwise, Zhang Xiaogang didn''t know how to do it. After all, the matter between Lao Bian and Xiao Hei has always been pressing on Zhang Xiaogang''s mind. Even if Liu Rui didn''t say it himself, Zhang Xiaogang still felt embarrassed. They haven''t heard anything from the police for such a long time. It''s hard for anyone to change ��


    I looked up at the north and the south. After the north and the South understood what I meant, they directly raised their glasses, and then looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said, "brother Zhang, Liu Rui''s words are a thing that has been said once. You don''t have to worry about it. I''ll have a rest now. We''ll be done if we continue drinking..."


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this. Then he smiled and said, "why, can you fight with me for another 100 rounds?"


    "Yes, I told you, I must have a good meal with you today..." Nanbei smiled and nodded, saying this directly filled a glass of wine for Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Well, since you are so enthusiastic today, I must match you well..." Zhang Xiaogang said with a smile to the north and south.


    "Must!"


    Nanbei directly touched Zhang Xiaogang with a wine glass.


    After they had a glass of wine, the atmosphere in the whole private room suddenly became active. They should eat and drink.


    Liu Rui turned and looked at me. I stared at Liu Rui. To tell you the truth, Zhang Xiaogang and sun Yuanliang had put their shelves very low just now. At will, I don''t think it''s necessary for Liu Rui and them to fix these useless things, but Liu Rui doesn''t know whether he didn''t feel what I mean or whether he had to fix Zhang Xiaogang. It''s obviously embarrassing.


    Liu Rui looked at me and smiled. He didn''t speak.


    "Brother sun, let''s go one by one?" Ji Xuan asked, looking at Sun Yuanliang with a smile.


    Sun Yuanliang was overwhelmed by an unexpected favour, and quickly lifted the Baijiu in his hand. Then he continued to smile and said, "I can not drink any other wine, but I must drink well."


    "Brother sun, do you give me too much face?" Ji Xuan asked with a smile.


    "You must give face. President Ji has personally toasted me. Can I not give face?" Sun Yuanliang replied with a laugh, then held up his glass and said loudly: "come on, make one first..."


    Ji Xuan and Sun Yuanliang two people simply clink glasses, and then directly drink the glass of Baijiu.


    I looked up at Ji Xuan. Ji Xuan smiled at me, and then said in a low voice, "brother sun, I don''t know if ye told you. We Ji family also have shares in their harem. Not only do we have shares, but also the Du family has shares, so I will come in person."


    When sun Yuanliang heard this, he was stunned and said with surprise: "why, President Ji, what do you mean? Are you still the shareholder of this project?"


    "Not so much. I''m still a major shareholder. The legal person of the project is me!" Ji Xuan bared his teeth and replied, and then said: "in fact, the people in their harem came to find someone and buy the factory. I''m different from them. I came to buy the factory."


    "Ah, I know what you mean." Sun Yuanliang nodded at Ji Xuan.

 Chapter 1189

    "Hehe, just understand. What do I mean? I don''t know what President Ye told you, but no matter how much president Ye gives you for a factory, I will give you another 30% by Ji Xuan."


    "What?" Sun Yuanliang was stunned when he heard this.


    "No matter how much president Ye promised you, I''ll give you 30% more. Can you understand this?" Ji Xuan asked with a smile.


    "Understand, understand." Sun Yuanliang nodded.


    "I promise that director Sun will give me a factory directly." I turned around and said to Ji Xuan with a smile.


    "Shit, I''ll give myself 300000 more. What a big thing..." Ji Xuan scolded wordlessly.


    "Hehe, you still have money." I smiled helplessly and didn''t speak.


    "Brother sun, as long as you help us do this well, I can''t say. It''s no problem that these factories let you earn millions. How much do you think we can earn from the whole project? Just help us collect the factories casually, you can earn millions. You''re an ordinary person. I''ll tell you..."


    "Since President Ji told me so, I won''t go around with you. I''ll retire soon, so I also want to make money. After all, who doesn''t want to make money? So I''m sure I''ll give you two the whole thing you told me!"


    "That''s OK!" Ji Xuan nodded with a smile.


    In fact, today I want to invite sun Yuanliang and Zhang Xiaogang to dinner. There are two things in total, that is, beating these two people and taking the matter of Xiao hei and Lao Bian and the acquisition of the factory as one thing. Originally, Liu Rui and I meant that we two had made these two things clear, but Liu Rui and Ji Xuan helped me say these things, Then I''ll just be a good man. Don''t say anything and don''t care. I think it''s good.


    After finishing talking with sun Yuanliang, Ji Xuan returned to his seat with a smile. I can clearly feel that sun Yuanliang let Ji Xuan say something obviously and excited. After all, one factory can get 300000 more, and three factories can buy a house in H city. This price is obviously very satisfied with sun Yuanliang.


    Sun Yuanliang hesitated for a long time. Finally, he raised his glass and said to me with a smile: "Mr. Sun, I won''t say more. I''ll go with you first..."


    Hearing sun Yuanliang''s words, I was stunned for a moment, and then turned my mouth and said, "brother sun, what are you particular about in this glass of wine? Is it a little sudden?"


    Sun Yuanliang was stunned when he heard this. Then he smiled and said, "if you just want to toast, can ye still not drink?"


    "That can''t..." I waved to sun Yuanliang and then said, "but we are very particular about drinking. If you don''t have any reason, I have to drink this glass of wine, but if there is, I drink more brightly, don''t I?"


    "Ha ha..." Sun Yuanliang patted me on the shoulder, and then whispered, "let''s toast this cup of wine. President ye took me to get rich and run towards a well-off society. Do you think it''s ok?"


    "Brother sun, if you speak like that, I have to correct you. It''s brother that you took me to a well-off society, but I didn''t take you to a well-off society."


    "Ha ha, the same..." Sun Yuanliang laughed back to me.


    "Come on, let''s go." I nodded, then raised my glass and touched sun Yuanliang.


    The two of us raised our heads and drank the Baijiu in the glass.


    When Liu Rui saw the two of us drinking, he quickly asked with a smile, "what are you doing? This is, it''s time to close a glass of wine?"


    "Roll the calf, this is the wine of friendship between brother sun and me..." I scolded Liu Rui irritably. As soon as I put down the wine cup here, I saw Zhang Xiaogang stand up, holding the wine cup and shouting at me: "President ye, you drank the wine of brother sun. I guess you can''t miss my cup?"


    "Shit, they are waiting for me here..." I scolded silently, then raised my glass and said to Zhang Xiaogang, "Why are you toasting?"


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard what I said. Then he whispered, "my glass of wine is the wine of friendship. President ye, do you think it''s ok?"


    "No problem, it''s all fucking friendship. What else can I say? I have to drink!"


    I nodded and then I drank another glass of Baijiu.


    After seeing this scene, Liu Rui turned to Ji Xuan and said, "fuck, let''s do all the bad things. This fool doesn''t do anything. Now he''s a good man..."


    Ji Xuan was stunned when he heard this, then said with a big mouth: "I''m different from you..."


    "Why is it different?" Liu Rui asked obliquely.


    "You were forced, I am voluntary..." Ji Xuan whispered back to Liu Rui.


    "Grass, isn''t that a fucking meaning?" Liu Rui shouted with a broken face.


    "Then why is it the same? You are forced but helpless. No one forced me. I took the initiative. We are different from each other in subjective consciousness, you know?" Ji Xuan seemed to have a fucking reason to analyze Liu Rui.


    Liu Rui looked at Ji Xuan with a broken face, clenched his teeth and whispered, "can you stop talking to me? Now I find that I can''t communicate with you..."


    Ji Xuan looked at Liu Rui and paused. Then he whispered, "let me ask you a question?"


    After hearing this, Liu Rui was stunned, bit his lips and whispered, "what do you want to ask me?"


    "Did you spend my fucking money on this meal?"


    "How many times have I told you? I paid for the meal myself. When did my mother take your money? Your money is now in the hands of the hotel aunt. Can you stop telling me about ink!" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice.


    "I didn''t just ask, why are you so excited?" Ji Xuan asked Liu Rui helplessly.


    "It''s not an exciting thing. Now you insult my personality again and again. You can add 30% to others. Is it interesting for you to ink 10000 yuan with me here?" Liu Rui asked Ji Xuan at a high voice.


    "Mainly because the two things are different in nature..." Ji Xuan whispered back.


    "Then tell me what''s different?" Liu Rui asked in a very excited voice.


    "You cheated me. Now I take the initiative. He''s just different..." Ji Xuan replied with a big mouth.


    "Fuck you, I don''t want to talk to you now!" Liu Rui shouted with staring eyes and didn''t want to talk to Ji Xuan.


    "Anyway, don''t worry about it. I have to study it now. Do you know?" Ji Xuan shouted at Liu Rui very stubbornly.


    "You know, you study with others. What do you study with me? Fuck..."


    Liu Rui bit his teeth and scolded. Then he took his job and ran to another place.


    "No, I haven''t explained things to you yet. Why are you going?" Ji Xuan shouted reluctantly when he saw Liu Rui going.


    "I don''t want to sit with you now, OK?" Liu Rui squinted back to Ji Xuan, and then sat next to Zhang Fengyu.


    After seeing this scene, sun Yuanliang smiled and turned to me and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s all right. These two people are making trouble every day..." I replied with a smile, and then turned to Liu Rui and shouted, "what''s your attitude towards president Ji?"


    "I can''t stand this fool. I grind and chirp for 10000 yuan every day..." Liu Rui shouted with a big mouth, then looked at Zhang Fengyu and said, "I''m sitting next to you. Don''t you ink?"


    Zhang Fengyu looked at Liu Rui and hesitated. Then he smiled and said, "I said I dislike your ink, OK?"


    "You think it''s useless..."


    Liu Rui shouted at Zhang Fengyu with his big mouth, then picked up the crabs on the table and ate them.


    "No, I dislike it. Why is it useless? You''re sitting next to me without my permission now. What do you mean?" Zhang Fengyu smiled at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Why, I''m sitting here now. What can you do to me?" Liu Rui asked Zhang Fengyu with oblique eyes.


    "..." Zhang Fengyu looked at Liu Rui and was stunned. Then he turned to Zhang Tongzhou and shouted, "I can''t. you clean up this fool for me..."


    "You can''t even clean up, can I?" Zhang TongZhou replied with a big mouth.


    Zhang Fengyu looked at Liu Rui around him and Zhang Tongzhou, with a helpless face.


    Sun Yuanliang looked at Liu Rui and smiled. Then he whispered, "it''s good to be young..."


    "Let brother sun laugh..."


    I said something helplessly, then touched my chin and said, "our Hougong gang are used to it now, and I can''t manage it..."


    "Ha ha, that''s good." Sun Yuanliang nodded at me.


    I smiled and said nothing.


    On the other hand, Zhang Xiaogang held the cup of Baijiu in his hand and then asked the north and south, "how can we go north and south?"


    The north and South obviously trembled when they heard this. They turned to look at Zhang Xiaogang and asked, "it''s not brother Zhang. What do you do? You''re telling me from the bottom of your heart. Did your family drink the whole fake wine? It''s like crazy. Do you want me to slow down?"


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this. Then he just dropped his wine glass, tilted his mouth and shouted at the north and South: "what are you? You can''t do it either. I said, what is the wine fairy in the back palace!"


    When Nanbei heard this, he was stunned and shouted with a big mouth: "brother Zhang, you used this sentence to excite me half an hour ago, but I tell you so, my biggest problem is that I''m not afraid of others to excite me. No matter what you say today, I have to slow down, or I''ll struggle to get out of this house today..."


    "Ha ha, OK, we''re not in a hurry..." Zhang Xiaogang put down his glass and knew that the north and the South really couldn''t drink, so he didn''t go on. After all, it''s not good for you to persuade others to be anxious about drinking.

 Chapter 1190

    Fucking great Zhang Xiaogang, I smiled and laughed. I found Zhang Xiaogang said he could drink. It was not a big boast. Zhang Xiaogang would have drunk two bottles of Baijiu. At least, we could not drink the north and the south. But what else was Zhang Xiaogang''s face, and his face was not blushing. But they just don''t have anything.


    Liu Rui glanced at Zhang Xiaogang, stood up, held up his glass and said, "brother Zhang, what I just said is a little excited, but I''m just worried. There''s really no other meaning. Why don''t we have the whole one?"


    "OK!" Zhang Xiaogang nodded quickly after hearing this, and then the glass touched Liu Rui.


    After drinking the wine, Zhang Xiaogang looked up at Sun Yuanliang. Sun Yuanliang immediately understood what this meant. He stood up and said to me, "what, President ye, eat first. I''ll go to the bathroom..."


    I was stunned when I heard this, then nodded and said, "OK!"


    When Zhang Xiaogang saw sun Yuanliang get up, he quickly stood up and shouted, "I''ll go too..."


    "Why do you two have to go to the bathroom together?" Liu Rui asked with a smile.


    "Isn''t it lively to go together?" Zhang Xiaogang bared his teeth and replied, and then ran outside the private room with sun Yuanliang.


    After Zhang Xiaogang and sun Yuanliang went out, there were only a few people left in the private room.


    Liu Rui squinted at me, then whispered, "you''re going to let me do nothing, aren''t you?"


    When I heard this, I smiled helplessly and whispered, "mainly because I think these two people are still doing well, so I don''t think it''s necessary to tell them this."


    "There''s no need to say, why don''t you tell me?" Liu Rui shouted at me at the top of his voice.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and pointed to the camera on my head. Liu Rui looked at the camera.


    "Shit, what''s the matter with someone monitoring me?" Liu Rui scolded wordlessly, then picked up the crab and ate it.


    I looked at Liu Rui and smiled without talking.


    ����


    On the other side, after Zhang Xiaogang and sun Yuanliang entered the toilet, sun Yuanliang reached out and took out two cigarettes, handed Zhang Xiaogang one and ordered one by himself.


    "Why haven''t the people over there come? If they don''t come, can you believe that the people in the harem can eat us?" Sun Yuanliang asked Zhang Xiaogang helplessly.


    "How the hell do I know these people haven''t come yet, or I''ll call them now?" Zhang Xiaogang replied with a speechless face, and then wrapped up the cigarette butts on his mouth. He was obviously very worried about it.


    "You call to see what''s going on..." Sun Yuanliang frowned back.


    "OK!" Zhang Xiaogang nodded, then took out his mobile phone and called someone casually.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, the person opposite answered the phone.


    "Brother Zhang, what''s the matter?" the person opposite shouted enthusiastically.


    "Where are you now? Are you fucking coming? I''m going to finish here now, don''t you know?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted at the top of his voice when he saw the opposite man connect the phone.


    "It''s not brother Zhang. Isn''t something special happening here? I can''t get through now..." the person opposite shouted in embarrassment.


    "No, what happened over there?" Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this, licked his lips and asked.


    "My daughter-in-law fucking fell, and I''m in the hospital now..." the person opposite seemed to be in a hurry.


    "Shit, when can your daughter-in-law fall? You fall at this time..." Zhang Xiaogang scolded wordlessly.


    "It''s mainly because I caught up. I can''t help it..." the person opposite said something embarrassed, and then said, "it''s not brother Zhang. What''s the matter with you? You''re so worried. If you''re worried, I''ll go there now."


    "Your mother-in-law has fucking fallen. What are you doing here?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted with staring beads, and then said, "stay in the hospital, don''t move!"


    "Ah, that''s OK!" anyone on the other side promised, and then said, "what brother Zhang, I won''t tell you? I''ll pay the money here..."


    "Go, go..." Zhang Xiaogang agreed angrily, and then hung up the phone directly.


    After Zhang Xiaogang hung up the phone, he looked up at Sun Yuanliang and scolded with a speechless face: "what the fuck are these things? I can''t find these people for serious business. When I fuck my calves, brother Zhang one after another..."


    "Why, can''t you come?" Sun Yuanliang asked in a low voice.


    "Well, my mother-in-law fell. Now the hospital doesn''t know whether it''s true or not..." Zhang Xiaogang nodded and agreed.


    "Hehe, his mother-in-law can really fall now, so she chose to fall at this time..." Sun Yuanliang reluctantly replied.


    "It''s not so good. I fucking think it''s such a coincidence!" Zhang Xiaogang took out his mobile phone with his mouth tilted and prepared to dial the second phone.


    When sun Yuanliang saw that Zhang Xiaogang was going to call, he reached out and stopped Zhang Xiaogang, and then whispered, "don''t call, this can''t come, and others probably can''t come..."


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this. Then he looked at his mobile phone and whispered, "then why don''t you let them come over?"


    "Hehe, now you let them come over, can they come?" Sun Yuanliang replied speechlessly, then took a cigarette end from his mouth and whispered, "these people should have heard something, so they didn''t come..."


    After hearing this, Zhang Xiaogang was stunned and didn''t understand what sun Yuanliang meant.


    "It seems that the two jobs given to us by the harem are not very good!" Sun Yuanliang sighed helplessly.


    "No, director, what do you mean?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a puzzled face.


    "What do you mean? Are you fucking stupid?" Sun Yuanliang scolded silently, and then said, "what''s the situation here in our tower? You don''t count it in your heart?"


    "Isn''t it just going to be developed?" Zhang Xiaogang replied with a big mouth.


    "They just thought they were going to move, so these people know that the land of their factory is worth money, don''t you know?" Sun Yuanliang shouted loudly, and then said: "Now they know that their land is valuable, so they don''t dare to contact people easily. We suddenly ask them for dinner, which obviously means to buy their land. Now this land is waiting for more than one day''s money, so none of them is willing to rush to complete the factory in their hands. These people now know what it means to make money That''s why I''m so careful. We don''t even dare to come to dinner. I''m sure we won''t go to dinner when invited... "


    "What shall we do in the future? If we can''t get the land, the people in the harem must not pull us..." Zhang Xiaogang asked in a hurry.


    "What else can we do? Anyway, those people in the harem don''t need money. We''ll just take the money and pile it up..." Sun Yuanliang replied with a big mouth, and then said: "anyway, spending money now is not our money. What are you worried about?"


    "Mainly because people don''t see us now. You just want to spend money. You don''t have a place?" Zhang Xiaogang asked a little speechless.


    "If they don''t see us, we won''t take the initiative to find them?" Sun Yuanliang replied in a low voice, and then said: "No, tomorrow I''ll give you the whole sanitary inspection certificate and ask all the factories of these people to stop. I can''t do it. Stop for half a month. These people are not in a hurry? Wait for these people to be in a hurry. They don''t want to see us at that time. I guess they have to see us too..."


    After hearing this, Zhang Xiaogang thought about it, and then whispered, "if we are so neat, our reputation on the side of the iron tower will stink!"


    Sun Yuanliang looked at Zhang Xiaogang helplessly, and then asked in a low voice, "is it important for you to earn money or face? What the fuck society is it? If you don''t have money now, what''s the use of face?"


    Sun Yuanliang''s words are very direct, but they are very reasonable. Now in this society, face, successful people have long been replaced with RMB.


    Zhang Xiaogang nodded and whispered, "anyway, what you said is reasonable. You can fix it as you want, and I''ll cooperate with you and finish it..."


    After hearing this, sun Yuanliang squinted at Zhang Xiaogang, and then whispered, "you fucking cooperate with me, who do I cooperate with? It''s true that we earn money now, and the rest are all fake..."


    "Then you say if we can''t get the factory, how can we fix the back palace?" Zhang Xiaogang asked, looking at Sun Yuanliang.


    "The factory can''t take it down. You and I can''t get money here. Then the people in the harem can''t stay here anymore. I''ll be finished when I retire directly. It must be enough for you as the director..."


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this.


    "Why, don''t you believe it?" Sun Yuanliang asked with a smile.


    "Why don''t I believe it? What you said is the truth!" Zhang Xiaogang replied in a stuffy voice, with an ugly face, and then said, "the main thing is that now we are basically tied to the harem Gang, aren''t we?"


    "..." Sun Yuanliang was stunned when he heard this, and then whispered: "The whole iron tower basically knows what we two had dinner with the Hougong people today, so we must be tied to the Hougong on the same boat, and the most important thing is that we basically have no possibility of getting off the boat. Now if the Hougong can get this project, we will also drink soup here, but if we can''t get it, we will finish the calf, you know what I mean Are you ready? "

 Chapter 1191

    Zhang Xiaogang reluctantly glanced at Sun Yuanliang and said, "you''ve told me so clearly. What else can''t I hear clearly..."


    "Ha ha, I''m just afraid you don''t know..." Sun Yuanliang smiled helplessly, and then said, "take care of it, take care of your wife and children."


    "En!" Zhang Xiaogang nodded hurriedly.


    Sun Yuanliang took out his mobile phone and looked at the time. Then he whispered, "your main task now is to help the people in the harem find the two lost people. I''ll do the rest. You don''t need any pressure, do you know?"


    "I know!" Zhang Xiaogang nodded slightly, then smiled and said, "what fucking pressure can I have? It''s the whole thing anyway!"


    "Hehe, OK, it''s almost time. Go back!" Sun Yuanliang patted Zhang Xiaogang on the shoulder, and then ran towards the private room with his back hands.


    Zhang Xiaogang stopped and was stunned. Then he hurried to keep up with sun Yuanliang.


    When we saw Zhang Xiaogang and sun Yuanliang coming back, Liu Rui shouted at Zhang Xiaogang at the top of his voice, "shit, you two are back. Just now the north and South said that you two were afraid of drinking and ran away..."


    "Shit, I can still send you that wine!" Zhang Xiaogang replied with a laugh, then walked to the north and south, looked at the north and South and asked, "why, do you still want to drink with me?"


    "Don''t listen to where he is pulling the calf!" the north and South scolded in an unusually speechless way.


    In the Tower restaurant.


    We basically become unconscious after two hours of drinking with Sun Yuanliang and Zhang Xiaogang. I found Zhang Xiaogang was a real God of the tower. It''s true that three or four bottles of Baijiu are left behind. When they are not, what to do and what we should do is look at the wine god in the harem. It is basically an unconscious state. If it is not for the thing, it is always pulling the north and south. I guess the north and the South have been under the table for a long time. Zhang Xiaogang said he could drink at the beginning, so it was no surprise. But I never thought that sun Yuanliang could drink later, except that he was a little uncomfortable at the beginning. At first, people from our harem gave him a toast. Later, people''s feelings were in place, Just hold up your glasses and start toasting us one by one.


    "Why, brother sun, are you taking the initiative now?" Liu Rui didn''t drink much today, so his state is still very good. It''s estimated that Liu Rui is still in the mood to say a few words. Others are basically in the state of drinking.


    "Ha ha..." Sun Yuanliang looked at Liu Rui and smiled. Then he whispered, "this wine is grain *, and the more you drink, the younger you are..."


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. Then he said with a big mouth: "brother sun, if you talk like that, I really can''t drink this glass of wine with you."


    After Liu Rui finished, he put down his glass directly.


    "..." Sun Yuanliang looked at Liu Rui and smiled, then touched his chin and asked, "why? Why can''t you drink?"


    "I''m not old either. Why am I so young?" Liu Rui bared his teeth and returned to sun Yuanliang.


    "Ha ha." Sun Yuanliang smiled and then said, "can you make me young?"


    "Brother sun, if you talk like that, there must be nothing wrong..." Liu Rui bared his teeth and said back, then raised his glass and touched it with sun Yuanliang.


    Zhang Xiaogang saw that I was no longer in shape. He staggered to my side, patted me on the shoulder and asked, "why, brother, I can''t do it?"


    "Grass, what can''t work? Can a man say he can''t?" I replied with a big mouth and turned to pick up the wine glass on the table.


    "I''m looking at the moon..."


    The cell phone in Zhang Xiaogang''s trouser pocket suddenly rang. I looked up at Zhang Xiaogang, smiled and said, "brother Zhang, your ring is really fucking nostalgic..."


    "Brother, it''s a nostalgic person..." Zhang Xiaogang replied to me with a smile, and then took a look at his mobile phone.


    I saw that Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he saw the name on the mobile phone, then looked up at Sun Yuanliang, but found that sun Yuanliang was still pulling the calf with Liu Rui, slightly frowned at me and said, "what, brother, I''ll go out and answer the phone..."


    "OK!" I nodded and said nothing more.


    Zhang Xiaogang hurried outside the house with his mobile phone.


    "Why did you go out? Went out to the bathroom?"


    Sun Yuanliang looked up at Zhang Xiaogang and asked me with his mouth tilted.


    "I don''t know why I went out... Maybe I answered the phone..." I bared my teeth and said, "why don''t you drink with Liu Rui?"


    "You are not my opponent. Don''t say you open a bar when you go out in the future. How humiliating it is now?" Sun Yuanliang may have really drunk too much and obviously didn''t talk much through his brain.


    I looked at Sun Yuanliang and smiled without talking.


    "Grass, brother sun, we''re the whole one!"


    At this time, Zhang Fengyu shouted at Sun Yuanliang with a little reluctance.


    "Why don''t you accept it?"


    Sun Yuanliang looked at Zhang Fengyu and asked with a big mouth.


    "Grass, I have no other problems. It''s just a word. I don''t agree with you."


    "OK, if you don''t accept it, let''s go on."


    Sun Yuanliang nodded with a smile, and then walked to Zhang Fengyu with his mobile phone.


    Zhang Yu looked at Sun Yuanliang with a sideways glance. He raised his half glass of wine and said with a smile, "is this all right?"


    Sun Yuanliang was stunned when he saw Zhang Yuyu lift up the wine bottle in his hand. He said with a big mouth: "brother, if you do this, will you play a little big?"


    "Grass, what''s big? I just want to be direct. What''s the meaning of one cup for both of us? It''s better to have a whole bottle. We''ll have fun..."


    Sun Yuanliang drank too much and obviously had some upper head. After watching Zhang Fengyu silent for a moment, he clenched his teeth and said, "OK, since you told me so, we must do it all at once!"


    "Have fun!"


    Zhang Fengyu thumbed up at Sun Yuanliang, turned his head and shouted at Zhang TongZhou: "bring me that bottle of Maotai..."


    Zhang Tongzhou heard this and staggered for a moment, then handed the wine bottle to Zhang Feng, laughing and shaking the Baijiu, and shaking it to Sun Yuanliang. He smiled and said, "brother sun, this little bit, you come here, I''ll come here. Do you think it''s ok?"


    When sun Yuanliang heard this, he was obviously a little unhappy. He said with a big mouth: "then what''s the matter? It''s like I bully you. No, I have to drink too much!"


    Zhang Yuyu was stunned when he heard this. Zhang TongZhou couldn''t help laughing.


    I looked at the two people and instantly understood what they meant. Obviously, the more was water and the less was wine. The two people obviously agreed to bully sun Yuanliang. I smiled and looked at the two people without talking.


    "No, brother sun, I said it myself, so I think you can drink less. It''s useless to drink too much..." Zhang Fengyu advised sun Yuanliang a little worried.


    "That''s no good. Can''t I bully you?" Sun Yuanliang shouted at Zhang Fengyu with a big red face and a big mouth. Then he stretched out his hand to grab the wine bottle from Zhang Fengyu''s hand.


    Zhang Fengyu hid with a smile, then pressed sun Yuanliang''s shoulder and asked very seriously, "brother sun, I ask you, don''t you treat me as a brother?"


    Sun Yuanliang was stunned when he heard this.


    "If you really treat me as a brother, I''ll drink this glass of wine. If you drink less, I won''t say anything. If you don''t treat me as a brother, you drink more and I drink less. Study it yourself..."


    Sun Yuanliang smiled and said helplessly, "well, you drink more and I drink less, but you can''t say that brother bullies you!"


    "Nonsense, although I know time compensation, I Zhang Fengyu is not that kind of person. You can put down drinking and finish..." Zhang Fengyu replied with a big mouth, and then directly began to drink up.


    Sun Yuanliang looked at Zhang Fengyu, and then raised the wine bottle.


    The two of them went crazy and began to drink.


    Baijiu stood watching what Sun Yuanliang could not help shaking his eyebrows. After all, he drank white water, but Sun Yuanliang was a real baijiu. If it was a bottle of white wine, what would it feel like? Anyway, I didn''t dare to think about it. Zhang Tongzhou.


    Zhang Fengyu looked at Sun Yuanliang while drinking. After all, he had to watch the speed. If you drink this thing fast, people may find it.


    After drinking, sun Yuanliang looked up at Zhang Yuyu and said that he could not put down the wine bottle. But when he saw Zhang Yuyu, he didn''t stop at all. Sun Yuanliang had to bite the bullet and drink it.


    "Gulu..."


    A few minutes later, Zhang Feng drank the Baijiu in the wine bottle directly under the public''s gaze.


    "What a cow!"


    I don''t know what''s going on. When the north and South saw that Zhang Fengyu had finished drinking, they quickly raised their thumbs and worshipped all over their faces.


    I looked at North and south, smiled and didn''t speak.


    Compared with Zhang Fengyu, sun Yuanliang is not good. He has been drinking for a long time, but there is still more than half left, and basically belongs to the state of half drinking and half sneaking out.


    Zhang Fengyu wiped his mouth and smiled at Sun Yuanliang and asked, "no, brother sun, are you ok? If you can''t, don''t drink directly..."


    Originally, sun Yuanliang really had the idea of not drinking, but after hearing Zhang Yuyu''s words, he waved to Zhang Yuyu directly, and then accelerated the speed of drinking.


    Sun Yuanliang drank a few mouthfuls and finally couldn''t help it. Then he took down the wine bottle.


    Zhang Fengyu saw sun Yuanliang put down the wine bottle, grinned and shouted, "why, no, I''ll give you less. You can''t drink. If I give you more, I think you can''t..."


    "Grass!" Sun Yuanliang heard this and scolded with his teeth. Then he would raise the wine bottle.

 Chapter 1192

    Zhang Yuyu originally wanted to joke with sun Yuanliang, but who knew that sun Yuanliang was serious and had to drink again. Zhang Yuyu couldn''t bear to stop sun Yuanliang, and then smiled and said, "brother sun, it''s almost all right. It''s meaningless for you to work hard!"


    "No, you''ve all drunk. I can send you this wine!" Sun Yuanliang replied with a big mouth and held up the bottle.


    "Almost on the line, brother sun, we are not desperate..." at this time, I also advised.


    "That''s no good. What should I do? Wine can''t run..." Sun Yuanliang looked at me, then raised the big wine bottle in his hand and drank it.


    I stood watching Sun Yuanliang, helpless, and this mother went to a bottle of Baijiu. Even if it was a cow, I could not bear it, but Sun Yuanliang really went to his mouth like crazy.


    Sun Yuanliang inked for a long time, and finally drank up the wine in the bottle.


    After drinking, sun Yuanliang sat on the chair with a bang, looking straight at Zhang Fengyu.


    Zhang Yuyu looked at Sun Yuanliang strangely in his eyes. After being silent for a while, he held his thumb and said to sun Yuanliang, "brother Zhang, I found that if you say drinking, you''re still awesome!"


    Inside the Tower restaurant.


    Sun Yuanliang let Zhang rain fill a bottle of Baijiu after the appearance of the miserable miserable sitting on the bench, big face red, eyes obviously sluggish, a lot of eyes, looking at Zhang Feng.


    I knew that sun Yuanliang couldn''t work. I quickly surrounded him, and then smiled at Sun Yuanliang and asked, "brother Zhang, are you all right?"


    Sun Yuanliang looked at me and then shouted at me with his big mouth: "it''s all right. Don''t worry, this wine is nothing to me..."


    Liu Rui looked at Sun Yuanliang with a smile and said nothing.


    "Brother sun, don''t do anything wrong. You said that if you had an accident now, the people in your police station would have to find me. I can''t afford the whole deliberate murder for me at that time. I told you..." Zhang Fengyu said to sun Yuanliang with a little fear.


    "Grass, this wine is what I want to drink. What does it have to do with you..." Sun Yuanliang looked at Zhang Yuyu and replied with a big mouth. Then he said: "but you can drink so much wine. You haven''t done anything after drinking so much wine..."


    Zhang Fengyu was stunned when he heard this. Then he looked at Sun Yuanliang with a smile and said, "what am I? I practiced in their bar. I didn''t do that when I was in Yunnan. I told you..."


    "What this thing does is really different..." Sun Yuanliang threw a big mouth at Zhang Fengyu, then held the stool and was ready to stand up, but after standing twice, he found that he couldn''t stand up at all.


    "No, don''t bother..." I said to sun Yuanliang a little speechless.


    "Cao, I''m old now. I tell you, if I were ten years younger, all of you would be difficult for me to tell you..." Sun Yuanliang shouted at me with a big mouth.


    "Ha ha." I looked at Sun Yuanliang and smiled. I didn''t speak.


    "..." Sun Yuanliang squinted at me, then wiped his chin and looked at me and asked, "why, don''t you believe it?"


    "I don''t believe this..." I grinned.


    "I''m not really bragging to you. You can ask Xiao Gang how I drank wine when I was young. I drank it one barrel after another. Your cup doesn''t work at all. I''ll tell you..."


    I looked at Sun Yuanliang with a smile. Some people don''t like to talk when they drink too much, and some people ink when they drink too much. But Sun Yuanliang obviously isn''t the first two. He belongs to the third kind. It''s easy to boast when he drinks too much, but people already drink too much. We can only bear to boast. After all, you can''t compete with a boaster now, I guess you can''t compete with others.


    Sun Yuanliang looked up at me and then asked, "what about Xiao Gang? Why haven''t I seen anyone for so long?"


    I looked back at the private room and found that Zhang Xiaogang had not come back.


    "I may have called, but I haven''t come back yet..." I whispered back.


    "Grass, when the fuck is it? When he''s not here, go out and make a JB call!" Sun Yuanliang scolded with a big mouth, then turned his head to look at Zhang Yuyu and said: "that or something, wait for Xiaogang to come back. You have a competition with Xiaogang. Now Xiaogang can drink more..."


    Sun Yuanliang obviously didn''t drink Zhang Fengyu, so he was very unbalanced in his heart and wanted to find the factory wholeheartedly.


    Zhang Fengyu was stunned when he heard this. He stared at Sun Yuanliang and shouted, "no, brother sun, I''ve just finished drinking here. Do you still let me drink?"


    "Cao, I don''t think you have anything at all. Why don''t you drink?" Sun Yuanliang scolded speechlessly, and then said, "you still talk to Xiaogang. If I tell you nothing, you drink with him!"


    Zhang Fengyu was stunned for a moment, then quickly nodded and agreed, then took the wine bottle and began to run to his position.


    "Ha ha... This child is a little interesting..." Sun Yuanliang grinned at Zhang Fengyu, and then said: "this thing drinks and takes away the wine bottle..."


    Zhang Fengyu looked back at Sun Yuanliang. He didn''t speak. He bit his teeth and asked Zhang Tongzhou, "where''s the mineral water?"


    "I fucking don''t know. Didn''t you pour it out just now?" Zhang TongZhou replied in a low voice with his teeth clenched.


    "How the hell did I lose my grass..." Zhang Fengyu replied with a speechless face and turned around in situ, with an embarrassed expression.


    "Who knows how you fix it? After drinking one and another, how can you feel better if you want to give them all to the whole hospital?" Zhang TongZhou asked Zhang Fengyu with a big mouth.


    "You think I want to. I can''t fucking drink these people now, otherwise I wouldn''t drink it. I''ll tell you..." Zhang Fengyu sat on the bench helplessly and watched Zhang TongZhou''s expression collapse.


    "What are these two people talking about?" Sun Yuanliang asked me with his mouth tilted after seeing Zhang Fengyu talking to Zhang Tongzhou.


    "Nothing..." I smiled back.


    ����


    On the other hand, Zhang Xiaogang walked out of the private room with his mobile phone for a while. He wanted to answer the phone, but I don''t know why the person opposite suddenly hung up, so Zhang Xiaogang waited while going to the bathroom. After waiting for more than ten minutes, the person opposite finally called back.


    "Why are you calling me? I can''t call you back..." Zhang Xiaogang shouted excitedly after answering the phone.


    "Didn''t I just call you and run out of electricity? I just found a place to charge..." the person opposite replied with a smile, and then said, "it''s not brother Zhang. Why are you so excited? I''m just late?"


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang was stunned for a moment, and then asked angrily, "Why are you calling me? If you have something to say, I''m busy here..."


    Hearing this, the man opposite said the same thing, then turned his mouth and said, "it''s not brother Zhang. Didn''t you call me just now? Why did you ask me why?"


    "When the fuck is it? I called you two hours ago. You''re here now. Are you in time? You''re finished here!" Zhang Xiaogang shouted at the top of his voice and then said, "what the fuck are you doing here? You don''t know how to worry about eating?"


    "Didn''t I come with my father?" the man opposite replied speechlessly.


    "Why, did you delay your work?" Zhang Xiaogang asked speechless.


    "It didn''t delay me much, mainly because there are many things on my father''s side, otherwise I wouldn''t be late today. I''ll tell you brother Zhang..." the person opposite also said something speechless.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this. Then he tilted his mouth and asked, "why, what do you mean? Your father has come?"


    "I have to come. I was just waiting for my father in the hotel, otherwise I couldn''t be late. I''ll tell you..." the opposite was very excited.


    "Your father is really here?" Zhang Xiaogang repeated.


    "My father and I are standing at the door of this restaurant now. I can still tease you..."


    "Grass, why didn''t you fucking say it earlier!" Zhang Xiaogang scolded helplessly.


    "What I want to say here, you didn''t give me a chance..."


    "Don''t talk to me. I''ll go and pick you up now. Don''t move!"


    "OK!" the man opposite nodded and agreed, and then said, "what, brother Zhang, did you invite me to dinner to invite me or my father? How do I feel that my father is more important than me in your eyes?"


    "Don''t talk to me. What''s the use of my fucking looking for you? What can you do?" Zhang Xiaogang said very directly.


    "..." the person opposite was stunned for a moment, then turned his mouth and whispered, "if you tell me that, I really don''t want to object..."


    "All right, don''t ink, I''ll go to you now..." Zhang Xiaogang replied irritably, then hung up his cell phone. As soon as he was ready to lift his pants, his phone rang again.


    "Hello? What''s the matter?" Zhang Xiaogang connected the phone without looking.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with me? I''m here. Where are you?" the man opposite asked.


    "Cao, why the fuck did you come at this time..." Zhang Xiaogang scolded wordlessly, and then said: "what, you are waiting for me outside the restaurant now, and I''ll go out now..."


    "Brother Zhang, hurry up. It''s very cold here..." the person opposite shivered back.

 Chapter 1193

    "Know it''s cold, why don''t you hide in the car!" Zhang Xiaogang asked speechless.


    "Didn''t I come?" the man opposite bared his teeth and replied.


    "Grass, OK, I know. Don''t ink!" Zhang Xiaogang scolded silently, then put on his pants and ran outside the house.


    ����


    After Zhang Xiaogang got out of the toilet, he ran directly to the door of the restaurant. At this time, there were three people standing at the door, two middle-aged people in their fifties and a young man.


    These three people are all from the tower. Two middle-aged people are also the contact we prepared in advance. One of them is Li Dali. This person basically has no characteristics other than Luoguo, so everyone who knows him calls him Li Luoguo. There is the remaining middle-aged man, Liu reform, who is tall and thin, and a young man with yellow hair with a head, Basically, it''s no different from killing Matt a few years ago. This man''s name is Li Deli. He''s the son of Li Luoguo.


    When Zhang Xiaogang saw the three men, his face was speechless. He walked up with a smile and asked, "brother Liu and brother Li, why are you two waiting outside? How warm it is to enter the house?"


    Li Luoguo glanced at Zhang Xiaogang and then said, "it''s all right. It''s good to stay outside. I''m used to it..."


    "Hehe, OK, let''s hurry inside and please don''t stand outside..."


    Zhang Xiaogang smiled back and turned around to show the way to these people.


    In the private room of the restaurant.


    Since Zhang Feng has drunk Sun Yuanliang''s bottle of Baijiu, Sun Yuanliang is quite honest, but I find that he can be a real person. At least, after drinking a bottle of Baijiu, he still has nothing. If I change into an ordinary person, I would have buried the hospital underground, but people have no trouble except blushing and some straight eyes. If you don''t talk to him, people will ignore you. If you talk, people can reply to you. Although it''s all wine talk, I think it''s good to be able to talk at this time. There''s no other requirement.


    "Xiao Gang, why hasn''t he come back yet? No, we have to retreat. It''s obvious that we met our opponent when drinking today..."


    Sun Yuanliang sat on the bench and shouted at me vaguely.


    "Maybe I haven''t come back from going to the bathroom yet. Wait a minute..." I smiled back while smoking, raised my hand and handed sun Yuanliang a Chinese cigarette, and then said, "why, I''m going to go now?"


    Sun Yuanliang looked up at me and lit the cigarette on his mouth, but he could obviously feel his hands shaking when lighting the cigarette.


    "Hoo..."


    Sun Yuanliang wrapped the cigarette end ruthlessly, and then found that he couldn''t smoke out. Sun Yuanliang was stunned, turned his head and looked at me and asked, "brother, what do you mean? What kind of smoke? Why doesn''t he smoke?"


    I looked at the cigarette butts that had been inserted on Sun Yuanliang''s mouth. I was helpless. I reached out to take down the cigarette butts that had almost burned the cotton, and then found a new cigarette and stuffed it into sun Yuanliang''s mouth. I was about to pick up a lighter to light a cigarette for sun Yuanliang. Sun Yuanliang reached out to stop me and said with a big mouth: "no, I have no problem..."


    I reluctantly took back the lighter, and then looked at Sun Yuanliang shivering to light the cigarette end on his mouth with a smile.


    "Why, brother, what did you tell me just now?" Sun Yuanliang asked me with his mouth tilted.


    "I said I''d leave in such a hurry?" I asked.


    "Why don''t I go after all this meal?" Sun Yuanliang obviously drank too much. He was not used to talking to me and asked me with his big mouth.


    "Hehe, I want to take you to other programs..." Sun Yuanliang was stunned when he heard what I said, then wiped his mouth and said with a smile: "Fucking great, I can''t study that now. If your harem doesn''t drink like this, I can go out with you young guys. I''ll go straight to the next bottle of Baijiu. I am directly confused now. I''m not at all boasting with you. I see you are all ghosting. So, ah, hurry up and send them to my home. I don''t want to do anything now. Want to have a good sleep... "


    Sun Yuanliang said it endlessly.


    "Cao, brother sun, if you don''t go, what''s the meaning of going?" Liu Rui asked with a big mouth after hearing this.


    "If I don''t go, isn''t there Xiaogang? Let him go with you and it''ll be over..." Sun Yuanliang smiled back to Liu Rui.


    "Then I just want to go with you. What do you say?" Liu Rui bared his teeth and asked.


    Sun Yuanliang was stunned when he heard this. Then he struggled to get up and looked at Liu Rui and said, "why, I have to go with you today?"


    When Liu Rui saw sun Yuanliang standing up, he instinctively hid behind, bared his teeth and smiled at Sun Yuanliang. Reluctantly, he said, "I thought you stood up to hit me..."


    "Grass, why am I beating you when I''m free?" Sun Yuanliang replied reluctantly, turned his head and looked at the direction of the door and whispered, "why hasn''t this fucking Xiaogang come back? Send me back quickly..."


    ����


    In the restaurant corridor.


    Zhang Xiaogang led the way in front, followed by three people, two of whom were middle-aged people. The two middle-aged people basically belonged to the kind you threw him on the street and most people hurried to hide away when they saw him. There was no boss at all, and the whole person looked dirty. As for the young man Li Deli, He is completely a rural non mainstream, with colorful hair. He is lucky to go out without being beaten.


    "No, Xiaogang, why did you invite us to dinner today? You called us all..." Li deli''s father Li Luoguo looked at Zhang Xiaogang with his hands on his back and asked.


    "Yes, what the hell is this? It also called me and Lao Li. You said you couldn''t tell us directly if you had anything?" Liu reformed and said.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this, and then he replied very tactfully: "two brothers, if you ask me something specific, in fact, I don''t know. This is what director Sun meant..."


    After hearing this, Li Luoguo stopped, looked up at Zhang Xiaogang and asked, "Xiaogang, do you mean your director invited us to dinner?"


    "Yes, this is what the director means..." Zhang Xiaogang nodded quickly.


    "..." after hearing this, Li Luoguo turned to look at Liu reform, and then asked, "is there anyone else in this private room?"


    "Well, there are several people from the city..." Zhang Xiaogang knew that this kind of thing could not be concealed, nodded and agreed.


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Li Luoguo asked Zhang Xiaogang with his eyes askew.


    "Brother Li, what do you mean?" Zhang Xiaogang felt that Li Luoguo was talking a little wrong and asked with a big mouth.


    "You have someone here. Why don''t you tell me?" Li Luoguo repeated.


    "Did you ask? Why, what I told you is not clear enough? Now it''s our director who invites you to dinner. You can come if you want. If you don''t want to come, go now. No one stops you, but before you go, don''t forget who invited the meal. I can do whatever I want. What''s the temper of our director? You know who you''ll ask for in the future?" Zhang Xiaogang replied very strongly.


    Li Luoguo was stunned when he heard this. Then he said with a big mouth: "Xiaogang, you''re wrong to talk like that. I didn''t say I didn''t eat..."


    "Since you said to eat, what''s the use of studying these with me here, what can I tell you, or what I know? What can you lose when you go in today?" Zhang Xiaogang asked directly with a big mouth.


    After hearing this, Li Luoguo and Liu reformer were stunned for a moment, and the expression on their faces was a little hesitant.


    "Dad, what else do you write? We eat with the police, not with bandits. People can''t treat you like a psycho every day..." at this time, Li Deli, a non mainstream son, shouted at Li Luoguo with his big mouth.


    After hearing this, Li Luoguo was silent, then looked at Liu reform and asked, "brother Liu, do you want to go in?"


    Liu reform was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "why don''t we go in when the director invited us to dinner?"


    "Hehe, isn''t that right? Our director can eat people? Can eat you?" Zhang Xiaogang said with a smile when he heard this.


    Li Luoguo looked up at Zhang Xiaogang, and the expression on his face was still hesitant.


    "No, Dad, what''s your ink? Just go in and finish it..." Li Deli shouted reluctantly at this time.


    Li Luoguo squinted at Li Deli, then clenched his teeth and scolded, "roll the calf, it''s over. If it''s not because you have to call me, can I come over?"


    "No, you said that. What does this have to do with me?" Li Deli stood in place, speechless.


    "Don''t fucking talk." Li Luoguo frowned and scolded, and then ran towards the private room with his back hands.


    Zhang Xiaogang hurriedly stretched out his hand and pushed open the door of the private room. Sun Yuanliang was stunned when he saw the door open. Then he turned his mouth and shouted, "Xiaogang, what are you doing? I''m fucking waiting for you to take me home..."


    "I didn''t just go out for a while. What''s the matter with you? Let people be like this?" Zhang Xiaogang asked silently looking at Sun Yuanliang.


    "I''ve been mentioned. I drank too much just now. You''ll be done if you hurry to take me home..." Sun Yuanliang replied with his hands, obviously unable to hold on.


    "You may not be able to go..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile, and then turned sideways to give up his position.


    Li Deli and Li Luoguo came in.


    Sun Yuanliang was stunned when he saw the three men, and then asked, "what''s going on?"

 Chapter 1194

    "Director Sun, don''t you know me? Last time I was in the hair salon *, you took me away yourself..." Li Deli stepped forward and shouted at Sun Yuanliang with a smile.


    "... no impression." Sun Yuanliang drank a little too much, so he spoke a little straightforwardly. He must not have as much mind as usual, so he didn''t know what the three people in front of him were doing.


    "The grass is drunk..." Zhao Xiaogang scolded silently, then pointed to sun Yuanliang and said, "these two are the factory directors of our development zone. Have you forgotten?"


    When sun Yuanliang heard this, he first reacted, then patted his forehead and shouted, "grass, I fucking forgot..."


    "Hello, director Sun!"


    Although Li Luoguo didn''t want to come in earlier, he knew he couldn''t afford to offend sun Yuanliang. He quickly stretched out his right hand and said with a smile.


    "Hello, you are the boss of the Li family small food factory, aren''t you?" Sun Yuanliang asked.


    "Yes, that''s my factory."


    "I know you!"


    Sun Yuanliang simply shook hands with Li Luoguo, turned his head and shouted at me, "what President ye, come here and I''ll introduce you."


    Hearing this, I turned to Liu Rui, and then stepped forward to sun Yuanliang. Sun Yuanliang looked at me very warmly and said, "factory director Li, let me introduce you. This is my brother, ye Han, the boss of the Hougong bar in our city!"


    In the Tower restaurant.


    "Hello, Mr. Ye."


    After sun Yuanliang introduced me, Li Luoguo politely stretched out his right hand. I looked at Li Luoguo and smiled. Then I said, "you are older than me. Is it all right to call you brother Li?"


    Li Luoguo completely didn''t expect that I should be so polite. He was stunned. Then he laughed and said, "what''s brother Li? If you don''t like brother Li, you''ll call me Li Luoguo just like them. I''m used to listening. I can''t stand it if you call me brother Li..."


    "What can''t stand this thing..." I replied with a smile, then turned to look at Liu reform and said, "who is this?"


    "Ah, by the way, I haven''t introduced this to you. This is also a factory director here, mainly the whole clothes, surnamed Liu." Sun Yuanliang hurriedly said after hearing this.


    "Brother Liu!" I quickly stretched out my hand to Liu reform and said with a smile.


    "President ye, I haven''t heard much about you. Your harem is in the city, but it''s not hot now..." Liu reform also replied to me very politely.


    "What doesn''t catch fire is nonsense, which can''t compare with the whole real economy like you." I replied very low-key, and before Liu reform continued to speak, the non mainstream son Li Deli around him scrambled to say: "Why not? I came to your harem a few days ago. Your harem is so awesome now. I tell you, if I know how to eat with you today, I have to bring my friend to me..."


    Li Deli was very excited when he spoke. It was obvious that seeing people in our harem was more intimate than seeing his father. In fact, Li Deli was not to blame. After all, our harem is really hot now. Whether it is imperial food or harem bar, it basically exists in H city. As long as young people who love to play a little will go to our harem, which is similar to our harem It doesn''t matter how good it is. It''s a symbol of identity.


    It''s like Starbucks coffee. It''s not necessarily better than bird''s nest coffee, but people are famous and expensive. Some people like to go in order to pretend to be forced. What can you do.


    "Our harem is so famous?" I asked Li Deli with a smile.


    "It''s not so good. Now if you say you go out to find a bar to play, it''s basically your harem, and the most important thing is that the ladies in the bar in your harem are really fucking energetic. They pull out one by one like stars..." Li Deli licked his lips and replied to me.


    When Liu Rui heard the two words miss, he immediately looked up, then looked at Li Deli, then smiled and said, "I remember. You''ve been to our harem. Do you still know me?"


    Li Deli looked at Liu Rui in his voice. He was silent for a moment and shouted at the top of his voice, "aren''t you the manager of the harem? Didn''t you find the lady I was looking for last time?"


    Hearing this, Liu Rui quickly stood up and walked to Li Deli with a smile. He bared his teeth and asked, "what happened to the last one?"


    "Grass, absolutely not!" Li Deli shouted, patting his thigh as if he saw his relatives.


    "Why didn''t you say your relationship with brother sun earlier? If you said earlier, I would give you a discount last time..." Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    "What are you doing with discounts? We can still afford you a little money when we go out to play? It''s not easy for your young lady to earn money..." Li Deli shouted very cool.


    "Grass, do you think it''s appropriate for you to say this in front of the two policemen?" Zhang Xiaogang asked awkwardly.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui looked at Zhang Xiaogang and smiled. Then he patted Li deli on the shoulder and said, "what''s the matter? Let''s talk privately."


    "OK!" Li Deli nodded hurriedly.


    "Who is this?" Li Deli didn''t introduce himself for a long time. He just talked to Liu Rui.


    "I forgot to say, this is my father!" Li Deli turned to look at Li Luoguo and said.


    "Brother Li, is this your son?" I asked, smiling at Li Luoguo.


    Hearing this, Li Luoguo glared at Li Deli, then smiled awkwardly and said, "my son is like this. He is naturally fond of playing..."


    "Grass, if you don''t like to talk like that, you''ll take me when I''m ten. Can I not like playing?" Lee shouted with a big mouth.


    "Get the fuck out of here!" Li Luoguo shouted with an old face.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. It''s common to like playing. That man doesn''t like playing?" I smiled back, then looked at Liu Rui and said, "you''ll write down my brother''s phone later. As long as you people come to the city, whether it''s imperial food or bar, they''re all half folded."


    After hearing this, Li Deli was stunned, stared at the beads and asked, "is it true or false?"


    "What''s true or false?" I asked with a smile.


    "Half off, really?" repeated Ridley.


    "That must be true. I can still tease you..." I replied with my mouth tilted.


    "Grass, is there a discount?" Li Deli asked excitedly.


    "What''s * discounted? No, let me tell you. As soon as you talk about your mobile phone, it''s the same treatment as the emperor in our harem. I tell you, don''t say * discounted. Even if you discount the whole condom now, I''ll tell you..." Liu Rui said before I spoke.


    "This thing is so awesome?" Li Deli stared at the beads, feeling a little excited.


    "What''s your name? Can our boss not force us to speak in person?" Liu Rui replied with a big mouth.


    "Then I have to thank President Ye!"


    Li Deli quickly held my right hand and then said, "President ye, I don''t have anything else in my house. I''ll give you some small food later. You can see if there are children in your family. You can take them back to eat..."


    I was stunned when I heard this. Now I know that this fool''s brain really doesn''t work very well. Who the hell gives gifts and snacks.


    "My family has no children, no need..." I smiled and refused.


    "What''s the hot strip in my house? Why don''t you go away?" continued Li Deli.


    "Grass, who didn''t eat that!" the Li Luo pot on one side couldn''t look down and shouted with a big mouth.


    "Don''t I return the favor? Do you know how awesome the treatment president Ye gave me?" Li Deli shouted at Li Luoguo with a big mouth.


    "Get the fuck out of here!"


    Li Luoguo bit his teeth and kicked Li Deli, then smiled at me and said, "this child is not sensible, Mr. Ye, don''t mind..."


    "It''s all right..." I smiled and waved my hand, then patted Li deli''s head and said with a smile: "you have a good head shape?"


    "Two hundred dollars, dyed by the barber shop at the door..." Li Deli replied very honestly.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and didn''t speak.


    "If there''s nothing wrong with us, sit down and talk. It''s not a matter to stand!" Zhang Xiaogang said to me with a smile at this time.


    "OK." I nodded and then said, "brother Li and brother Liu, you two came at a bad time. We''ve just finished here..."


    "It''s all right, let''s just have something to eat!" Liu reform quickly replied to me.


    "Just have some?" I replied with my mouth tilted, and then said, "well, brother Zhang, please arrange it first. I''ll go out with Liu Rui and order again. We''ll finish with a new meal..."


    "OK!" Zhang Xiaogang nodded quickly.


    "Mr. Ye, why are you so polite? We''re late. I''ll just have something to eat. There''s no need to order again..." Li Luoguo shouted when he saw that I wanted to order again.


    "That''s no good. One yard is one yard, mainly because there''s nothing left here now!" I replied with a smile.


    "Just as I didn''t eat well here, we both ordered dishes. You''ll be finished when you wait..." Liu Rui also said.


    "Grass, I''m still a little embarrassed about this shit..." Li Luoguo bared his teeth and replied to me.


    "There''s nothing to be ashamed of."


    I turned around and looked at the north and South and shouted, "don''t stay there. Stay with these two guests!"


    "OK!"


    North and South quickly nodded.


    "Well, you stay first. I''m going out to order..."


    After saying this, I turned around and ran out of the house with Liu Rui.


    Li Luoguo looked at my back, nodded, smiled at Sun Yuanliang and said, "President Ye is particular about..."

 Chapter 1195

    "Don''t pay attention to what?" Sun Yuanliang replied with his mouth tilted, and then ran to his seat with Li Luoguo and Liu reform in his arms.


    "Uncle Li, Hello, my name is Nanbei!"


    After Li Luoguo sat down, North and South stood up very politely and said to Li Luoguo with a smile.


    "Hello, little brother, you are also from the harem?" Li Luoguo asked with a smile.


    "Yes, uncle Liu, Uncle Li smokes!"


    The north and South nodded, and then began to smoke for Li Luoguo and Liu reformer. After smoking, the South and North smiled and said, "we are all from the harem and work for ye Han..."


    Li Luoguo was stunned for a moment, then turned his head and looked at the people in the room, then said with his mouth tilted: "how many of you?"


    "It''s not so good. The harem is a big deal..." Sun Yuanliang agreed.


    "What a big deal!" Li Luoguo nodded slightly.


    "What brother, you can''t find anyone in the harem now?" at this time, Li Deli bared his teeth and asked North and south.


    After hearing this, the north and South were stunned, touched their nose and asked in a low voice, "why, what do you mean? What do you think?"


    "Yes, if you recruit people, can you fix it for me? I think your harem is better than me staying at home with a gun..." Li Deli said hurriedly.


    "Oh, I don''t want to recruit people. I didn''t count it. You have to ask Liu Rui or ask the leaves. They has the final say for two," Liu Rui agreed.


    Outside the Tower restaurant.


    After I left the private room with Liu Rui, Liu Rui looked at me and didn''t speak. I pursed my lips and ran to the front desk of the restaurant.


    "Why are you going?" Liu Rui reached out and stopped me.


    "Order, there are two big fucking bosses. You let them eat the rest of us?" I replied speechlessly.


    "..." Liu Rui looked at me and said in a low voice, "please have dinner, but I want to ask..."


    "You''re numb, fart quickly." I replied irritably.


    "Do you pay for the meal or me..." Liu Rui looked at me and asked.


    "Grass, isn''t this nonsense you said? Didn''t we agree earlier? This meal is yours!" I reluctantly replied.


    "What I fucking promised you was to invite you to dinner, but I didn''t fucking promise to invite those two things to dinner? Besides, is this a fucking meal? It''s two meals directly..." Liu Rui shouted at me.


    "..." I squinted at Liu Rui, then whispered, "do you like to invite me or not, if you don''t invite me, I''ll tell Ji Xuan about these things. Anyway, you two must come out and help me pay for this meal..."


    "Ye Han, are you too fucking human?" Liu Rui shouted at me with staring beads.


    "Why, the first day you met me? I''m not human, nor have I been a day or two. Is it a little naive for you to say this now?" I asked with a smile.


    Liu Rui stared at the bead and was silent for a moment. Then he clenched his teeth and said, "do you think it''s ok?"


    "You said..." I nodded slightly.


    "Do you think it''s OK for us to pay half for the meal?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me.


    "No!" I shook my head.


    "Ye Han, don''t go too far. I''ll tell you!" Liu Rui pointed at me and shouted.


    "I''ve gone too far. What can you do?" I asked with a smile.


    "The dog jumped over the wall, and the rabbit bit his mother!" Liu Rui''s expression on his face was a hatred of killing his father and taking his wife.


    "Come on, don''t talk to me here. It''s a big deal. I''ll help you cooperate when you cheat Ji Xuan next time. Anyway, Ji Xuan doesn''t go with us every day. If you want to get the money back, don''t you have a chance? You say you always want to deduct money from me, do you think it''s possible?" I smiled at Liu Rui and advised.


    Liu Rui looked up at me, nodded inexplicably, and whispered, "if you talk to me like that, I think it''s necessary for us to talk."


    "What''s necessary?" I asked with a smile.


    "I think if we can fool Ji Xuan''s company in two months according to our IQ, do you believe it?" Liu Rui whispered, looking at me.


    "You''re a fucking fool. The company belongs to Ji Xuan''s father, not Ji Xuan. Even if Ji Xuan promised to give it to you, there''s no legal basis. If you can do it all, don''t do it to Ji Xuan at last. You do it to Ji Xuan''s father..." I said to Liu Rui speechless.


    When Liu Rui heard this, he looked at me helplessly and shouted, "I don''t fucking mean that. I mean the IQ of the two of us. As long as we work together, we can certainly deduct a lot of money from Ji Xuan..."


    "You''re sick. If you really have this idea, why don''t you focus on our project? Why don''t you focus on the reform of Li Luoguo and Liu? If you can handle these two factories, you don''t have everything!" I shouted speechless,


    After Liu Rui heard what I said, he was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "mainly I think that Li Luoguo and Liu reform are smarter than Ji Xuan. They must not be as easy to fool as Ji Xuan..."


    "You''re not nonsense. Why don''t you want how much money you can get from Ji Xuan and how much money you can get from these two people? Is that a fucking price?" I looked at Liu Rui and scolded helplessly.


    "Hehe, don''t talk to me here. Don''t think I don''t know what you think. Although I get less money from Ji Xuan, it''s all my money, but if I make money from those two people, how much I earn is yours, which has nothing to do with me..." Liu Rui said to me with a big mouth.


    "Did you spend the money you earned from Ji Xuan?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "..." Liu Rui was stunned, then turned and shouted at me: "if you don''t let me invite you to dinner, can I not spend it? Isn''t it all because of you?"


    "It''s amazing. You can''t spend the money Ji Xuan gave you. You still can''t spend the money li Luoguo. You might as well start more. Maybe I''ll give you some at random at that time, which will be enough for you to work hard on Ji Xuan for several months..." I smiled at Liu Rui and said.


    After hearing this, Liu Rui looked up at me and said in a low voice, "forget it, I''m not in the mood to study this thing with you now. You say that sun Yuanliang is really OK. He even knows to give you a whole meeting gift when eating with us!"


    "It''s not so good. I directly brought two factory directors. This meeting gift is not light. It''s full of sincerity. I can see it now..." I smiled back to Liu Rui.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter what the reason is, but he knows that he has called people to have dinner with us, which shows that this person is still very concerned about the affairs of our harem!" Liu Rui agreed with me and looked at me and nodded.


    "In fact, it''s not sad..." I whispered back.


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard what I said, then looked up at me and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "What do you mean? Don''t you know it?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Do you mean that sun Yuanliang called these two people to show the people in our harem the strength of sun Yuanliang in the iron tower?" Liu Rui made a very clear analysis.


    "Your IQ is OK now. How did Wu Mei exercise you?" I looked at Liu Rui in surprise and said.


    "Brother Cao, my IQ has always been the peak of our harem, okay?" Liu Rui replied to me with a big mouth, and then said, "don''t worry, it''s good if people can call these people!"


    "Well, fortunately, these people are late. If we follow sun Yuanliang, our situation will be passive. Now we have finished anyway. Don''t worry about it. Now we know what sun Yuanliang''s attitude is, and sun Yuanliang also knows what attitude our harem is. Now it''s good to save ink!" I said in a stuffy voice.


    "Just don''t know if these two can sell us the factory!" Liu Rui frowned slightly.


    "Hehe, these things are not what we care about. If sun Yuanliang really has this strength, even if the factory in the hands of these two people may not sell to me for the time being, they will not easily sell to others. If sun Yuanliang''s strength is not strong, it will be useless for us to study anything!"


    "What do you mean, our harem now puts its hope on Sun Yuanliang and Zhang Xiaogang?" Liu Rui looked up at me and asked.


    "Well, now they are the key to the problem. Whether they help us collect land or help us find Xiaohei and Lao Bian, they can solve many of our problems. Xiaowu is an underworld and Zhang Xiaogang is a policeman. Whenever he meets Zhang Xiaogang, he has to run away, so it''s much easier to find the police to help us do these things than ourselves "Yes..." I whispered.


    Liu Rui looked up at me, then turned his mouth and asked, "do you think if we offend these police now, and then the police follow Xiao Wu and cooperate with them, won''t we be completely pulled down?"


    "No!" I replied with great certainty.


    "Why not? We can give money to Zhang Xiaogang and sun Yuanliang. Xiao Wu Liu Neng is not a poor man. They can also give money. These two people are all things that recognize money but not people. As long as the money is in place, I don''t think it''s impossible!" Liu Rui looked at me very puzzled and asked.


    "You have to analyze the problem like this. In fact, the main reason why we can cooperate with sun Yuanliang is money. Another thing is that our Hougong has a good reputation in the city. He knows to cooperate with our Hougong. As long as we understand the matter, our Hougong and Ji Xuan will not give them less than a penny. They can do everything they promise. This is the most reassuring place for them However, if you change to small five, their situation will be different. Small five are not locals at all. To be honest, sun Yuanliang and Zhao Xiaogang don''t know their strength. That''s the key to the problem. Although they want money, you have to think about whether you can get the money at that time! "

 Chapter 1196

    After hearing what I said, Liu Rui was silent for a moment, then nodded slightly and said, "that''s really what you said. If it were me, I wouldn''t cooperate with the little five people. After all, those people are too dangerous now, but the man behind them is Fan Jun and that''s the mayor!"


    "You look like a fucking fool, because the mayor is dangerous! The larger the network behind Xiao Wu, the more afraid sun Yuanliang is, because at that time, even if Xiao Wu really doesn''t give him anything, he has no place to reason, because Xiao Wu is supported by Fan Jun!"


    After hearing my words, Liu Rui smiled helplessly and whispered, "what do you mean, Xiao Wu, they may let Fan Jun play?"


    "It''s possible. I can think of it, and Liu can certainly think of it. When necessary, I think I can stir up the relationship between the two groups!" I replied with a smile.


    "You''re so fucking bad!" Liu Rui looked up at me and scolded speechlessly.


    "Isn''t this thing worse than who? If I''m fucking kind, who will pull me!" I replied with a smile.


    After I finished talking with Liu Rui, I ran to the front desk of the restaurant with my back hands.


    "No, I don''t have enough money in my hand." Liu Rui shouted at me when he saw me asking for a la carte.


    "You can''t do whatever you like. You just work for others in this restaurant for a month, and the meal money will come out?" I replied silently, and then walked to the front of the counter.


    When the manager who was sitting in the office saw me coming, he knew that I was the one who ate with sun Yuanliang, so he came out of the office very warmly, looked at me with a smile and asked, "President ye, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s all right. I have some more friends here and order."


    I smiled back.


    "OK, just tell me what you want to eat..." the manager nodded and promised me.


    I looked at the manager and was silent. I didn''t know whether it was because I was too sensitive or what. I always thought that the manager was very enthusiastic about me, but later I thought it might be because I knew my relationship with sun Yuanliang, so I didn''t want to nod and say, "you''ll finish all the dishes you served us before..."


    The manager of the restaurant was stunned when he heard what I said, and asked me with a big mouth: "what kind of President ye, you want all your previous dishes?"


    "Why, what''s the problem?" I asked obliquely.


    "No problem, no problem, but..."


    "But what?" I asked, looking at the manager.


    "I''m just afraid you can''t eat. After all, you''ve ordered a lot just now. If it''s new, it''s probably more than ten dishes..." the manager looked at me with some hesitation and said.


    "Are you afraid I can''t eat or don''t give you money?" I asked with a smile.


    "Mr. Ye, what are you talking about? Even if I don''t talk to you, I can''t worry about you not giving me money after eating. Brother Zhang and brother sun are regular customers here. If you don''t think it''s a waste, I''ll arrange it for you right now..." the manager said to me with a smile.


    "Why, I listen to you, and they regard you as a canteen?" I asked with a smile.


    "No, I came here almost every day..." the manager nodded quickly.


    "It''s fucking corrupt..." I smiled and joked, then patted the manager on the shoulder and said, "you can rest assured that you''ll be done as I let you go..."


    "OK, I''ll prepare it for you..." the manager quickly promised me, and then shouted with a walkie talkie: "Private Room 203 orders!"


    "Hurry up!" after ordering, I asked the manager a little uneasy.


    "OK, I''ll have someone fix you right away..." the manager bared his teeth and replied to me.


    I glanced at the manager and then ran to the bathroom, because I knew Liu Rui must be studying how to pull the money from Ji Xuan''s hands.


    Sure enough, when I went to the bathroom, Liu Ruizheng squatted alone in the partition, smoking a cigarette, with a helpless face.


    "What the fuck are you doing here?" I peed and looked at Liu Rui.


    Liu Rui squinted at me and said helplessly, "isn''t this what I am? Study how I can get the money back from others..."


    "Have you studied it?" I reached out and lit a cigarette.


    "Not yet." Liu Rui replied slightly melancholy.


    "What are you still studying here? I''ve been out for so long. Go back..."


    Liu Rui looked up at me and said in a low voice, "what do you think of the whole tutorial class in our harem?"


    "You look like a fucking fool. What can you do? You just have the whole cram school!"


    "I''m mainly aiming at a cram school for people like Ji Xuan who are easily deceived. I think this idea is good..."


    "Then you give them a tutorial. Who the fuck will let you cheat in the future?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "I washed my hands..." Liu Rui gave me a deep look.


    "Why?" I looked at Liu Rui and wondered what was in his mind.


    "Because I found a problem now..." Liu Rui looked at me and said.


    "What''s the problem? It''s so mysterious." I asked with a smile.


    "Will I be fooled away by you no matter how much money I get from others?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at me.


    "Hehe, you said you were talking. I''ll fool you away, or you don''t understand what you did. If you understand, can I fool you away your money?" I replied to Liu Rui with my mouth tilted.


    "Cao, I really regret it now. I think if I were not with you, I would be a fucking millionaire now. I tell you!" Liu Rui shouted excitedly, then threw down his cigarette butts and ran to the private room.


    "No, what do you mean by that? I''ve delayed you from becoming a millionaire, haven''t I?" I asked with a smile behind Liu Rui.


    "Can you stop following me?" Liu Rui asked, pointing back at me.


    "No, I found that you are still like a psycho this day. Can you be normal..." I rubbed my face and asked some speechless.


    "I said, you''d better not always follow me..." Liu Rui turned and stared at the beads and shouted at me.


    "Who''s fucking with you? I''ll go back, and you''ll go back. I have nothing to do with you!" I scolded Liu Rui with staring beads.


    "Grass, I''m far away from you now. I fucking feel that you are my nemesis now. I''ll tell you!" Liu Rui scolded me irritably, and then began to run in the direction of the private room.


    "Why the hell did I meet such a fool as you!" I whispered behind Liu Rui, and then followed Liu Rui''s steps.


    ����


    On the other side, after I finished ordering at the front desk, the manager looked at the walkie talkie in his hand and was silent for a while. Then he took out his cigarette box and lit a cigarette for himself.


    "What are the managers doing? Why are they crazy? How can they have another meal after eating?" the waiter at the front desk looked at the bill on the computer and asked the smoking manager.


    "I don''t know. Director Sun brought them anyway. Who knows what these people mean!" the manager replied helplessly, silent for a while, and then said, "how much did these people spend?"


    "Almost seven thousand!" the waiter looked down at the bill.


    "So much?" cried the manager, staring at the beads.


    "No, they haven''t finished yet. If they finish, it''s estimated to cost seven or eight thousand. All they drink is Maotai..." the little girl nodded slightly.


    "Grass, why the fuck did you drink Maotai as white water or what?" the manager scolded wordlessly.


    "It''s not so good. You said that sun Yuanliang never gave money to us for dinner. I guess I can''t give it this time..." the waiter said helplessly.


    When the manager heard this, he looked up at the waiter and said, "grass, it''s hundreds of dollars each time. Today, it''s thousands of fucking dollars!"


    "What do you say?"


    "Let''s see what happens later. Give them a half discount when you settle the accounts. If you can give it or not, you can''t ask for it. After all, he is the director!" the manager replied speechlessly, and then ran to his office with a walkie talkie.


    The waiter looked at the bill on the computer and sighed helplessly. The manager didn''t say anything, and he certainly couldn''t say anything.


    ����


    On the other side, as soon as Liu Ruigang and I entered the private room, sun Yuanliang shouted at me and us: "what have you two done? It took so long to come back..."


    "I ordered some dishes for brother Li and brother Liu just now, and then we went to the bathroom and had a cigarette!" I smiled back to sun Yuanliang. Then I saw that sun Yuanliang was obviously energetic and asked with a smile: "why, sober up?"


    "Grass, can I still have a whole circle with you now? Do you believe it?" Sun Yuanliang shouted at me with a big mouth.


    "Believe me, I don''t believe this thing. Brother sun, I''m satisfied with your drinking capacity now..." I quickly cooperated with sun Yuanliang to boast.


    "Ha ha..." Sun Yuanliang looked at me and smiled without talking.


    On the other side, after Liu Rui sat down, Han Chao looked at Liu Rui mysteriously, and then asked with a smile, "didn''t you invite this meal? I think we got money for this meal..."


    "Can you not fucking open the pot?" Liu Rui shouted very irritably, then turned his head and looked at the mountain of wine bottles on the ground. His face was very ugly.


    "Don''t you want to study the matter of going to work in our harem? This time the person is back, you can ask..."


    North and South smiled at the non mainstream son Li Deli.

 Chapter 1197

    "Grass, you don''t say I forgot..." after hearing this, Li Deli directly started the crab on his hand, then looked at me and asked loudly, "what, President ye, you still recruit people here? I don''t want to stay here in the iron tower. How about going to your back Palace?"


    When I heard this, I was stunned and said, "you said it''s inappropriate for you to leave it well. What are you doing in our harem?"


    "Cao, Mr. Ye, you don''t know. I''m a fucking rich second generation. Let me tell you this. My father gives me 2000 yuan a month. Have you ever seen a rich second generation with a living cost of 2000 yuan? I''ve dyed my fucking hair for more than 200, I''ll tell you!" Li Deli shouted at me with a bitter hatred on his face after hearing my words.


    "These two thousand dollars are really a little less!" I touched my nose and replied to Li Deli with embarrassment.


    "Not really. It''s too fucking few, I said!"


    Li Deli bared his teeth and said to me, "I''m a fucking rich second generation. Let me tell you this, I''ll go out with my father * my father doesn''t give me money, and I have to keep accounts. Really, President ye, I don''t brag with you at all. I''m better than being a rich second generation when I go out. I''ll tell you..."


    I looked at Li Deli. I found that although the hairstyle on his head was very chic, there seemed to be no serious things in his big head. What he said was basically the same route as Liu Rui. He was the kind of person who didn''t talk with his brain.


    Hearing this, Li Luoguo''s face turned green, stared at Li Deli and shouted, "shut your fucking mouth to me. No, what are you talking about? Do you know what shame is?"


    "No, you can do such a Baba thing. Why can''t I talk about it? Do you say you give me 2000 yuan a month?" Li Deli turned his head and looked at Li Luoguo, as if it was quite reasonable.


    "Roll the calf, you give the bastard the calf!"


    Li Luoguo bit his teeth and scolded. Then he turned his head and smiled at me and sun Yuanliang and said, "brother sun, President ye, don''t mind. My son is like this. He doesn''t talk in his head..."


    "It''s okay, I think it''s good..."


    I smiled back.


    "Ha ha..." Li Luoguo smiled awkwardly and sat down on the stool without talking.


    "Mr. Ye, what do you think about going to your harem? I don''t have any special skills, but I can bear hardships and belong to the diligent type..." Li Deli bared his teeth and asked me.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Li Deli and smiled. I turned around and looked at Li Luoguo again. I didn''t speak, because I really didn''t know how to answer this Li Deli. After all, if I promised him, I really didn''t know how to arrange him in our harem. If I didn''t promise, I didn''t seem to give people face.


    "What the fuck are you diligent? You''re so lazy that you can get maggots!" Li Luoguo shouted with his teeth when he saw me not talking.


    "Why don''t I work hard? I''m going to have an interview. Can you stop talking to me?" Li Deli shouted at Li Luoguo and then said to me: "Mr. Ye, don''t listen to my father''s nonsense. I''ll tell you, I''m qualified for all positions in your harem except duck province. I''ll tell you..."


    "There are no ducks in our harem..." I replied with a smile.


    "That''s what I mean. Now I really don''t want to be a rich second generation of 2000 yuan a month in my father''s broken factory. Take me away quickly. Just give me 35000 yuan a month..." Li Deli bared his teeth and didn''t give up. It seems that if I don''t promise today, he can talk to me about the dark of ink.


    "What the fuck can you do? People will give you five thousand?" Li Luoguo scolded helplessly, then turned his head and said to me, "President ye, don''t take it seriously. This thing is just kidding you."


    "Who''s kidding? I''m serious. I just want to leave you early now. I think if I follow you, I''ll be worthless all my life!" when Li Deli heard this, he shouted at Li Luoguo at the top of his voice, then pointed to Liu reform and said: "If I follow you, I might as well follow my uncle Liu to make clothes. People can find two little models every day. You say you make small food, and I can make two fucking children!"


    When Liu reform heard this, he reluctantly rubbed his face, then smiled and said, "when did this happen? When did I find a model..."


    "I saw several models coming out of your factory last time..." Li Deli shouted with a big mouth.


    "Grass, if you say that, I don''t fucking understand!" Liu reformed silently scolded, then looked at Li Luoguo and said, "in fact, it''s OK to let your son go out and have a look. Don''t stay with us. It''s meaningless. Now whose young people still love to study that small food with you..."


    "Cao, I want him to go out. Does he look like that?" Li Luoguo scolded helplessly. In fact, Li Luoguo doesn''t want Li Deli to go out, but Li Deli wants to go to our harem. Li Luoguo is a little worried. After all, what does our harem do? Li Luoguo is very clear in his heart. He is basically an industry on the edge of the law.


    "In fact, it''s good for you to let Deli follow president Ye. Now president Ye''s family is in bars and hotels in the city. In the future, there are also projects in our university city. I''ll tell you that following President Ye has a future..." Sun Yuanliang is very good at looking for opportunities and said with a smile.


    I was stunned when I heard this. Maybe it was because I drank just now. I fucking forgot the most important thing. This Li Deli is Li Luoguo''s son. If Li Deli follows me, can Li Luoguo''s factory not change hands to me?


    "Grass!"


    I scolded in a low voice, looked up at Li Luoguo, and thought that if I wanted someone now, it must be too late, and people are not fools.


    Li Deli looked at me, then shouted at me, "President ye, as long as you want me, you can let me do anything!"


    "What you said is about your relationship with brother sun. If you come to me, I can''t treat you badly, but your father won''t let you out now. I think you''d better be honest and take it with you in your small food factory..." I quickly answered and politely refused Li Deli.


    "Cao, it''s fate that I can meet the people in your harem today. If it''s someone else, I don''t necessarily love it..." Li Deli replied to me with a big mouth, and then said: "what President ye, as long as I promise, you''ll let me go, won''t you?"


    "Ha ha, that''s almost what I mean." I nodded with a smile.


    After hearing what I said, Li Deli looked up at Li Luoguo and asked, "Dad, you see that other people''s president Ye has promised me, you let me go out and have a look. It saves me from being at home every day. You see I''m upset, and I don''t think you''re good..."


    After hearing this, Li Luoguo turned to look at me and said helplessly, "you say President ye, he''s fooling around. How can you follow him!"


    "What''s this nonsense? Isn''t this an interview?" Li Deli shouted with an unhappy face.


    "Mr. Ye, it''s not that I don''t want my son to follow you. You say the child can''t do anything, and he''s timid. Don''t you say he''s in the past, causing you trouble?" Li Luoguo looked at me and whispered, maybe he still didn''t agree.


    "It''s all right. As long as brother Li can give up your precious son, you''ll let him come and finish it!" I smiled back.


    "Cao, I''m not his baby son. It used to drive me away every day. Now I fucking want to go, and you won''t let me go. Why do you look the same every day?" Li Deli shouted at Li Luoguo in a hurry.


    Li Luoguo looked at Li Deli helplessly, and then whispered, "how the fuck did I give birth to such a fool like you!"


    "It''s no use saying less about it, just say let me go or not!" Li Deli asked, pointing to Li Luoguo.


    "..." Li Luoguo looked at Li Deli and was silent. Then he turned to me and asked, "what President ye, what you just said is all serious, isn''t it?"


    "I can still tease you by arranging someone for this thing!" I replied with a smile and then said: "But it''s not urgent. You don''t have to tell the result now. Well, you two go home and study it. Then if you really want to follow me, I don''t have any employment right now. There''s no shortage of drivers. You can go to Liu Rui and ask Liu Rui to arrange you. As for the salary, it must be more than 2000 yuan a month!"


    "Well, Mr. Ye, you mean you promised me?" Li Deli shouted at me with some excitement.


    "Don''t worry, we have nothing to do now. You go home and talk to your father and see what your father thinks. If your father agrees, you''ll come. If your father doesn''t agree, I can''t ask you to tell you..." I said with a smile to Li Deli.


    Speechless, what I have done with him, I has the final say of my own affairs, "Li Deli said without a word.


    "It''s mainly because I''m afraid that brother Li will ask me for a son at that time..." I replied with a smile.


    "Ha ha..."


    After hearing this, Li Luoguo smiled, then looked up at Li Deli and said nothing.


    Seeing that I stopped talking, Li Deli turned and began to study with Liu Rui.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? I''m a little scared..." Liu Rui flicked the ash in his hand and asked Li Deli in silence.


    "What, didn''t Ye always say just now? I''ll follow you later. I want to ask what you mainly do and what I''ll follow you later!" Li Deli asked Liu Rui with bare teeth.


    "Me?" Liu Rui was stunned, then smiled and said, "guess what I do?"

 Chapter 1198

    "..." Li Deli looked at Liu Rui and said with a smile, "chicken head!"


    "Grass!" Liu Rui scolded speechlessly, then clenched his teeth and said, "I look like a fucking chicken?"


    "No, it''s mainly because your temperament is too consistent with the appearance of the chicken head. I''m general *, the chicken head I see is your hairstyle!" Li Deli seems to have a very experienced summary.


    Liu Rui looked at Li Deli helplessly, then said with a big mouth: "I''m not a fucking chicken head, you child really can''t talk!"


    "What do you do?" Li Deli asked, looking at Liu Rui a little reluctantly.


    "I''m usually in charge of Miss''s psychological counseling, which basically belongs to the work of teachers!" Liu Rui replied proudly.


    After hearing this, Li Deli was silent for a long time, and then asked in a low voice, "now the young lady has to tutor in her heart?"


    "Grass, what do you mean by this? Do you look down on miss or what?" Liu Rui looked at Li Deli helplessly and asked.


    "No, don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean anything else. I''m just curious. What''s the main purpose of you as a psychological counselor? I''ve been looking for a young lady for so many years, and I''ve never heard of a psychological counselor!" Li Deli became more and more curious, and instantly felt that Liu Rui''s image in his heart had risen a lot.


    Liu Rui turned to look at me and found that I was chatting with sun Yuanliang and Li Luoguo Liu reform. They didn''t pay attention to Li Deli at all. They had to look at Li Deli reluctantly and say, "I tell you, my psychological counselor is a very professional and sacred career. You can''t look at this career from a secular perspective, you know?"


    "Yes, it''s very sacred. Then I want to ask him where it is sacred?" Li Deli whetted his haw as if he didn''t ask for anything.


    Liu Rui reluctantly glanced at Li Deli and then said, "Miss, this profession itself is a very sacred profession. You said that these ladies would rather face the secular vision in order to solve our male compatriots'' physical problems. Whether you can''t find an object or your object doesn''t let grass, our miss can satisfy you. Do you say that miss''s profession is sacred?"


    "Holy!" Li Deli nodded quickly after hearing this.


    "Then you said that the young lady slept with so many guests every day, and then she was not only physically tired, but also had to serve your guests, chat with your guests, and usually had to read books, watch TV and watch ball games to supplement herself. Didn''t she have some common topics with guests like you after finishing the work? Did you say how much pressure they had on their work? And the most important thing is that they usually had to work hard You don''t dare to eat more. You know, you''re just afraid that if you get fat, people won''t look up to you. Moreover, ah, you have to keep your breasts plump and don''t sag, and your big long legs have no hair, because now the competition pressure in the industry is too great. As long as you''re a little careless, you may be eliminated, don''t you know? " Liu Rui kept brainwashing Li Deli as if he were the head of a MLM organization.


    After hearing these words, Li Deli nodded numbly, then looked at Liu Rui in some surprise and asked, "no, I just know that your miss industry is under so much pressure now? It''s not easy for these ladies!"


    "Grass, what do you think is going on? You think everything is as agreed as you think. The era of splitting half a bag of rice with your thigh has long passed. Now I tell you, miss, the competitive pressure of this industry is no less than any sales industry!" Liu Rui replied with a big mouth.


    "It''s really not easy. If you don''t tell me, I don''t know!" Li Deli nodded and agreed.


    "You know too little. I tell you, these people in our harem not only say that they are physically abused by your guests, but also psychologically. You know, those ladies let you grass every day, and then you have to bury others in your mouth. Do you think they can feel better if you do so?"


    "It must be hard..." after hearing this, Li Deli quickly nodded and then said, "brother, if you don''t tell me this today, I may never know that these ladies are so difficult..."


    "It''s not so good..." Liu Rui wrapped a cigarette end fiercely and then said, "these ladies are not only physically devastated by you, but also psychologically tortured, but these are not the most important. Do you know what''s the most important?"


    "What?" Li Deli asked, looking at Liu Rui with a sniffle bubble on his nose.


    "The most tormenting thing is the deep malice in the world. You say it''s not easy for these ladies to look at them with different eyes and satirize them with vicious language. Do you say it''s easy for them to help you guests alleviate their emptiness. In the end, they not only have a bad reputation and are not easy to marry, but also have a bad reputation There are all kinds of problems. Do you think they can feel better? Tell me, tell me! "Liu ruiyue became more and more excited and shouted at Li Deli at the top of his voice.


    "It''s not fucking easy!" Li Deli patted Liu Rui on the thigh, then said with a very serious expression: "Brother, I''m telling the truth. I''ve lived so long that no one has ever said such a thing to me. I looked down on miss. But after I heard your words today, I must be better to them and don''t bargain with them. Do you mean I''m still a person? It''s not easy for miss to bargain with them every time, just for the sake of thirty-five I''m really not human... "Li deli''s mood was also driven by Liu Rui. He talked so well that he didn''t cry.


    In fact, I think even if Liu Rui of our harem doesn''t work in a bar with me, I don''t think he''s bad for his whole MLM organization. At least he''s a small captain now.


    "In fact, you don''t have to be so excited!" Liu Rui said wordlessly when he saw that Li Deli couldn''t control his emotions.


    "Brother, I just feel regret for my previous behavior. I was really not human before. I tell you, I''m not good to miss. I''m guilty!"


    Li Deli shouted while patting Liu Rui on the thigh.


    Liu Rui looked at Li Deli helplessly. He was going to be sensational. Who knows, he really repented directly to the child.


    "It''s all right. It''s not too late for you to know these things now. You don''t have to......" Liu Rui patted Li deli''s head and whispered.


    "That what, brother, I have a decision after listening to you today!" Li Deli suddenly looked up at Liu Rui and said.


    "What''s the decision?" Liu Rui was stunned and asked in some confusion.


    "I''ve decided that I''ll have Miss Zhao as my daughter-in-law and let me love her and live up to him!" Li Deli vowed to Liu Rui.


    "Pooh!" when lidley heard this, he spit out the beer in his mouth.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Deli asked, looking at the north and south.


    "Hehe, it''s all right... You go on!" north and South smiled and waved their hands. They didn''t want to disturb the two psychopaths.


    "In fact, you don''t have to be so big..." Liu Rui said helplessly to Niu Lei.


    "That''s no good. I''m just atoning for my previous sins. I''ll tell you..."


    Liu Rui looks at Li Deli around him. Now Liu Rui finds that Li deli''s psychosis is no less than Yang Song in our harem. Now it''s all about atonement. What''s the atonement of this thing!


    "What, if you have to do this, I won''t stop you..." Liu Rui reluctantly replied, ready to end the dialogue with Li Deli. After all, Liu Rui found that he couldn''t say it now.


    "How about you be the host for our wedding?" Li Deli asked, looking at Liu Rui very seriously.


    "Why should I be the host?" Liu Rui asked helplessly.


    "Then you''ll repeat all your words to me. I think the relatives and friends at the bottom have to listen to everything and cry..."


    "Ha ha..."


    Liu Rui smiled helplessly. He thought to himself, am I him? If you really say this, your father can''t kill me!


    "Let''s talk about this then. Can we contact you when you get married?" Liu Rui looked at Li Deli helplessly and said.


    "OK, anyway, I don''t have the idea of getting married now. Let''s just say it at that time..." Li Deli bared his teeth and returned to Liu Rui, and then asked in a low voice, "brother, now I know this young lady is not easy, but I still don''t understand what you are doing in our harem?"


    "Grass, what I said is so obvious that you can''t understand?" Liu Rui shouted helplessly.


    "No, didn''t you just say that it''s not easy for Miss? You didn''t say it''s not easy for you? Why are you a miss, a duck?" Li Deli asked in some doubt, and then said, "brother, that duck, that job may not be very suitable for me, or I won''t go!"


    "When the fuck did I say I was a duck! How many times have I told you that I was a counselor!" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice.


    "It''s mainly because you haven''t explained what you do as a psychological counselor!" Li deli''s expression was a little broken. After all, he was still very worried about what he would do after he arrived at the harem.


    "You say these young ladies are so difficult. How can they release and solve the great pressure in their hearts? If they can''t release and solve it, will they all pile up in their hearts? Is it easy to have problems over time?" Liu Rui stared at the beads and shouted at Li Deli.


    "That''s possible." Li Deli nodded slightly.

 Chapter 1199

    "If you say what to do about this psychological pressure, Fang can''t let it out. Finally, if it''s serious, will it lead to depression or suicide? Do you say this problem is serious?" Liu Rui patted the table and shouted at Li Deli.


    "No, what do these things have to do with you?" Li deli''s eyes at Liu Rui were still puzzled.


    "Oh, my grass, I''m really convinced of your brain!" Liu Rui scolded silently, and then said, "the main task of my psychological counseling room is to help these young ladies eliminate their psychological pressure. Do you understand? Do you understand now?"


    "I see. You''re in charge of sleeping with Miss, aren''t you?" Li Deli asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "I''m fucking idle. What are you doing sleeping with others?" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Isn''t it to relieve the pressure?" Li Deli bared his teeth and replied. In the Tower restaurant.


    Liu Rui looked at Li Deli helplessly. At this time, he found that he couldn''t communicate with Li Deli at all. At first, Liu Rui still thought Li Deli was playing silly with him, but now Liu Rui saw that Li Deli was not playing silly at all, and this person was a real fucking fool, that is, the kind who might be born and his brain was obviously inferior to others.


    "Who the fuck told you that you have to go to bed to relieve the pressure?" Liu Rui didn''t shout too loudly because he knew that Li Luoguo was here, but his tone was also very angry.


    "What else can we do to relieve the pressure..." Li Deli asked, looking at Liu Rui Mengmeng.


    "Cao, I''m really convinced of your brain now. I''ll attack your brain. Let me tell you this. If you don''t go through the back door, you can''t fucking enter our harem. I''ll tell you..." Liu Rui shouted at Li Deli with a big mouth.


    "Why, what''s the matter? It''s urgent to talk about it?" Li Deli looked at Liu Rui helplessly and asked.


    "Grass, I''m really fucking convinced now. I see now. Your father gives you 2000 yuan a month for a reason, don''t you know?" Liu Rui shouted at Li Deli with staring beads.


    "No, brother, you said what you said was urgent, and now you''re still killing me. What do you say you want to do? Can''t you tell me what you want? I really don''t want to talk to you now. I think there may be a generation gap between us. Although I don''t know much about the nature of your work in the harem, the problem now is that I''m not open-minded to ask for advice now What about you? Right? Don''t I ask for advice? "


    "You ask a JB. Now I feel like you''re sent by God to tease me..." Liu Rui bited his teeth and scolded. Then he turned to look at Li Deli and asked, "I fucking asked you who told you. You have to go to bed to relieve the pressure. What''s in your fucking mind? Tell me, come and tell me!"


    "Mainly because I can''t find other ways to relieve the pressure now..." Li Deli scratched his head and explained with a smile.


    "According to your statement, you can relieve the pressure as long as you go to bed. Then you don''t have to do anything else this day, just watch others go to bed..." Liu Rui reluctantly glanced and then said, "can you keep your brain clean!"


    "Brother, what exactly do you do? Don''t you just tell me? I really don''t understand what you do now when you talk to me like this..." Li Deli also found out now. Liu Rui''s speech is too wordy.


    Liu Rui looked at Li Deli helplessly, and then whispered, "this fucking fool hates my ink..."


    "Brother, what are you talking about?" Li Deli looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Nothing..."


    Liu Rui replied unhappily, then took out his cigarette box, then stretched out his hand to light a cigarette and took a hard sip.


    "Give me one?" Li Deli asked with a smile after seeing the Chinese cigarette taken out by Liu Rui.


    "No, you''re a fucking rich second generation. You have to rub others'' cigarettes?" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice as he threw the cigarette box to Li Deli.


    "Don''t I tell you? I only pay 2000 yuan a month. I usually smoke red plum for two yuan and five, which is similar to your smoke..." Li Deli bared his teeth and said with a deep expression: "in fact, I''m numb now. What smoke doesn''t feel to me..."


    "Oh, my grass, I''m so fucking open when I see a rich second generation like you for the first time..." Liu Rui reluctantly scolded. In fact, if Liu Rui sees a rich second generation, Liu Rui''s state is basically the same as seeing his own father, Because at least Liu Rui can earn some money from the rich second generation, you can find that except for us, Liu Rui''s friends are either the big boss or the rich second generation. It''s not Liu Rui''s life, but Liu Rui himself. If you are an ordinary person, you''d better get away. It''s basically difficult to enter my brother Rui''s circle, But when Liu Rui saw Li Deli, he immediately gave up the idea, because Liu Rui thought that Li deli''s life was too fucking difficult. It was basically a state. When you saw Li Deli, you wanted to throw him a state of $10.8, because it was too fucking difficult to talk and eat.


    Li Deli wrapped the cigarette end on his mouth, then looked at Liu Rui in surprise and asked, "brother, I suddenly thought of a question..."


    "Tell me what you have..." Liu Rui shouted with his mouth tilted.


    "That''s what. Do you say you often smoke this kind of cigarette in the harem?" Li Deli asked curiously.


    "Well, it''s almost this cigarette, because you have to give cigarettes when you see customers..." Liu Rui patiently explained.


    "Do you have a lot of this smoke?" Li Deli continued.


    "..." Liu Rui heard this, smiled and asked helplessly, "you have a good way to talk!"


    "What routine?" Li Deli asked with a smile.


    "Do you want to take my fucking cigarette away?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    Li Deli was stunned for a moment, then turned his mouth and asked, "no, brother, how do you know? I haven''t spoken yet!"


    "Grass, I''m really fucking convinced now. How can I know such a fool as you!" Liu Rui scolded helplessly, and then said, "let me tell you this. I''m the rest of your routines. How do you say I know!"


    "Ha ha, show off your ugliness!" Li Deli grinned and collected the box of Chinese cigarettes on the table without leaving a trace.


    When Liu Rui saw this scene, he smiled helplessly and whispered, "I find that ordinary people can''t compare with you for his shameless strength..."


    "It''s mainly because you don''t use it. I can''t smoke this kind of cigarette at ordinary times. I usually smoke red plum, so what can you do if you give me a box? Besides, it''s not a box, it''s half a box..." Li Deli explained to Liu Rui with a smile.


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. Then he asked with a big mouth: "don''t you fucking say you''re numb at ordinary times?"


    "Numb, that''s numb, but now I still have a heart to make progress on my side?" Li Deli said with bare teeth.


    "Oh, my grass, I''m really fucking convinced now. I just want to ask you, are you the rich second generation, did you pick it up, or did you pick up rags and grow up...!" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice.


    "No, brother, look at you. Why are you so anxious?" Li Deli bared his teeth and replied, and then asked: "Anyway, whether you admit it or not, I''m the rich second generation. What do you think you can do? Where''s my big factory? It''s going to be demolished soon. I''m the rich second generation plus the demolished second generation. You don''t think I''m very good now, but when my father dies, those things are mine, so say ah, you ignore me now, and I''ll make you stand up tomorrow."


    "I fucking learned these Doggerels there!" Liu Rui scolded helplessly, and then said, "what generation do you fucking love? It has nothing to do with me, you know?"


    Although Liu Rui said so, Li deli''s words reminded Liu Rui that after all, we contacted Li Deli for his factory. If Li Deli followed us, it would be much simpler at that time, so the expression on Liu Rui''s face was obviously much easier.


    "Also, if you treat me better now, I can help if you''re not prepared for my father''s death..."


    "What the fuck do I use you for relief? You''re just waiting for your father to die and you''re done?" Liu Rui asked Han Chao.


    "Hehe, if you understand that, I don''t object..." Li Deli bared his teeth and said.


    "Oh, fuck, I saw such a thing like you for the first time..." Liu Rui scolded helplessly.


    "No, you haven''t told me how you''re going to help Miss eliminate the pressure! I just haven''t studied and understood what you do as a psychological counselor!" Niu Lei looked at Liu Rui and asked with a puzzled face.


    "No, I''ve told you for such a long time that you haven''t studied and understood, have you?" Liu Rui shouted helplessly at Li Deli with his big mouth and face.


    "No..." Li Deli shook his head at Liu Rui.


    "Oh, my grass, I''m so fucking convinced of your brain..." Liu Rui shouted with a big mouth, then rubbed his face, then looked at Li deli very patiently and asked, "where did I tell you just now?"


    "What you just told me is that it''s not easy for the young lady. The young lady is tired and has great psychological pressure..." Li Deli bared his teeth and said.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled helplessly and then whispered, "I''m a psychological counselor. In fact, the content of our work is very simple. We just have nothing to chat with these young ladies. Do you understand?"


    "Just chat!" cried Ridley, staring at the beads.

 Chapter 1200

    "Yes, it''s basically a chat state. I don''t do anything else except chat. Do you understand now?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at Li Deli.


    "Don''t go to bed!" continued Ridley.


    "No, I just don''t understand who the fuck told you! Who the fuck told you, people have to go to bed to relieve the pressure! This fucking lady goes to bed with others every day, and then I go to bed with her. What the fuck am I? You tell me!" Liu Rui stared at the beads and shouted at Li Deli.


    "Hehe, it''s mainly because I haven''t studied and understood the nature of your work now." Li Deli bared his teeth and replied.


    Liu Rui squinted at Li Deli and didn''t want to talk.


    In the Tower restaurant.


    Li Deli looked at Liu Rui while smoking. After a moment of silence, he pursed his lips and asked, "brother, I don''t understand one thing now..."


    "What do you don''t understand?" Liu Rui asked with a big mouth.


    "You said that since we help the young lady relieve the pressure by chatting, do you think the young lady would be happy?" Li Deli asked, looking at Liu Rui very seriously.


    "No, what do you mean by that? What else do people have to do? You have to sleep with you to get your fucking strength, don''t you?" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice.


    "No, I don''t mean that. I just think it''s a little monotonous just by chatting. Can such monotony help the young lady relieve the pressure?" Li Deli asked Liu Rui with bare teeth.


    "I don''t fucking know what''s in your head now..." Liu Rui reluctantly replied, and then whispered, "as long as you follow me well, I''ll tell you so. We can talk to the young lady just by language. Do you believe it?"


    Li Deli was stunned when he heard this, and then turned his mouth and said, "why, tell people yellow stories!"


    "What''s the fucking yellow story? I fucking found out why your brain is so difficult and stupid!" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice.


    "No, Rego, why are you always in such a hurry? Don''t I have a good chat with you? You said you were in such a hurry." Li Deli said helplessly.


    "Grass, it''s not a matter of whether I''m in a hurry. It''s mainly me. Now I find that there are great obstacles in my communication with you. Can you understand?"


    "What''s the obstacle?" Li Deli asked with bare teeth.


    "I find that you, a child, can''t understand people. Do you know?" Liu Rui asked with his eyes askew.


    "I know I can only understand that I''m certainly not as good as you, but I''m worried about this problem now. Say, brother Rui, if I don''t speak well, can our harem still want me? After all, I''m a little stupid, and I know it very well in my heart..."


    After hearing this, Liu Rui looked at Li Deli, then said with a big mouth: "if you chat like this, it shows that you still have a very self-known name. Let me tell you this. As long as you follow me well, I guarantee that you will understand everything in less than half a year. Most people can''t compare with you..."


    "Really, but my mouth may be a little stupid..."


    Liu Rui looked at Niu Lei, then clenched his teeth and said, "what the fuck do you want to say? Can you hurry up and say it? Don''t beat around the bush with me here, can you?"


    "I just want to ask if we have any other services in this job, mainly because my mouth is really not good..."


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. Then he asked with a big mouth: "do you just want to ask if there is any service for going to bed?"


    "Kissing is OK... I heard that kissing can also relieve pressure, isn''t it..." Li Deli bared his teeth and replied.


    "You fuck me. What am I telling you now? Why is it so hard? Miss of our family, do you know how much it costs to go to bed once?"


    "How much is it?" Li Deli asked curiously.


    "That''s thousands of fucking people going to bed at a time. Can''t you pick up the guests? Who''s fucking free to go to bed with you!" Liu Rui shouted speechless.


    "No, the ladies of your harem are so expensive!" Li Deli shouted in surprise.


    "What do you think?" Liu Rui squinted at Li Deli, was silent for a moment, and then said with a big mouth: "no, haven''t you been to our harem? Don''t you even miss?"


    "I went, but it was a treat, and we just sang, danced and didn''t do anything else..." Li Deli explained.


    "Grass, your rich second generation''s life is really simple and pure."


    "It''s mainly the money in my hand. You know something about it. You can''t afford it!" Li Deli bared his teeth and replied.


    "You''re really affordable..." Liu Rui reluctantly replied, and then whispered: "Let me tell you, the basic consumption level of our harem is that fast food is also more than 1000 yuan at a time, and if you say that night package, it may go to a higher level. Basically, if you don''t have 10000 yuan in your hand, you are in vain in our harem, and you can''t even touch the lady''s hand..."


    "So expensive, can anyone go?" Li Deli asked with his mouth curled.


    "Why no one goes? It''s full every day. It''s mainly that the girls in our harem are like stars. You''re looking for a miss, but you really feel like a star when you play. You say whether people will come or not!"


    "That really must come!" lidley nodded hurriedly.


    "That''s enough, and now this thing, people with different consumption levels have different consumption ideas. If you let those big bosses find the pheasant of 200 yuan on the street, people still dislike shame, but if you go to our harem like this *, you dislike expensive, which is the same truth!" Liu Rui explained with bare teeth.


    "Grass, I''m listening to you. Why do you mean to bury me?" Li Deli asked a little reluctantly.


    "It has nothing to do with whether I bury you or not. Do you have to admit that what I said is all true?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Li Deli.


    "What you said is true, but why do I listen so badly?" Li Deli asked with a curly mouth.


    "If you have no fucking money, you can''t do well. If you have money, you can do well..." Liu Rui explained very directly.


    "If you say that, I feel it makes sense. I don''t have much money now, but if my father dies, I will have money..."


    "Don''t fucking study your father''s death with me. I''m scared. Besides, let your father know. I thought we were going to murder him..." Liu Rui shouted helplessly.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. My father has a big heart!" Li Deli bared his teeth and replied.


    "I have never seen such a big heart..." Liu Rui smiled helplessly, and then said with a smile: "although the lady of our harem is also a lady, she is serious about others, so it is completely different from what you think. Don''t say you. Even ye Han and I have to spend money if they want to sleep with others!"


    "Have you slept?" Li Deli asked hurriedly.


    "No." Liu Rui shook his head.


    "You must have slept, or how do you know how to spend money?" Li Deli continued.


    "My fucking daughter-in-law is in the harem, staring at me day by day. How can I sleep?" Liu Rui shouted helplessly.


    "Has that leaf always slept?" Li Deli continued.


    "He''s busy like a fool every day. His daughter-in-law can''t sleep. He''s still sleeping with a young lady. You think everyone is like you. He''s so idle every day!" Liu Rui said with a big mouth and a helpless face.


    "..." Li Deli looked at Liu Rui and said in a low voice, "what, I want to ask, if Ruige''s employees in our harem are themselves *, are there any discounts?"


    "It depends on what you look like and how you relate to other ladies." Liu Rui whispered back.


    "What do you think of me?" Li Deli asked hurriedly.


    "Your appearance..." Liu Rui touched his chin and said in a low voice, "let me tell you, just your appearance is basically in that state. People don''t want to pay attention to you when you add money, do you know?"


    "No way, you won''t lie to me!" Li Deli shook his head very confidently.


    "I''m fucking idle. What are you doing?"


    "You must be joking with me here, I don''t believe it!" Li Deli shouted very firmly.


    "Roll the calf, I''m fucking idle. What are you doing?" Liu Rui bited his teeth and scolded, then pointed to Zhang Fengyu and Zhang Tongzhou and said, "see those two people?"


    "See, what''s the matter?" Li Deli nodded.


    "Can it be long?"


    "It''s OK, but I think it might be better to change their hair like me!" Li Deli nodded.


    Liu Rui reluctantly glanced at Li deli''s non mainstream hairstyle, collapsed all over his face, suppressed his anger, and whispered, "if you can grow into someone else, I tell you, miss can give you a half discount!"


    Zhang Yuyu and Zhang TongZhou are actually very handsome. At least the two people unanimously recognized by our harem feel like Edison Chen when they were young.


    "I think I''m just like them!" Li Deli replied very honestly.


    "Don''t talk to me!"


    Liu Rui shouted helplessly at Li Deli.


    "It''s not how to talk about it. It''s urgent?" Li Deli asked, looking at Liu Rui reluctantly.


    "Why haven''t you served yet? How long have you been waiting? It''s getting dark!" Liu Rui stood up and shouted to the waiter at the door.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? Wait a minute. If they are good, they can''t serve them!" I smiled back to Liu Rui.

 Chapter 1201

    "It''s mainly like this. It''s too slow for you. I''ve been talking for so long and haven''t served yet!" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Wait a minute, sir. We''ll serve you right away. It''s estimated to be fast!" at this time, the waiter staggered in from the outside, looked at Liu Rui and said.


    "You ask him to hurry up. We''ve been waiting for each other for so long. Why haven''t we served yet!" Liu Rui shouted at the waiter.


    "I see, sir, I''ll start serving you!" the waiter promised, then took out the walkie talkie and shouted, "302 start serving..."


    "No, I think if I don''t worry, you don''t worry, do you?" Liu Rui asked the waiter with a smile.


    In the Tower restaurant.


    We waited for about half an hour. The waiter in the restaurant served the dishes.


    "Start eating first..." Liu Rui looked at the dishes and turned to me.


    "OK." I nodded, then picked up the wine cup and smiled at Li Luoguo and Liu reformer: "what, brother Li and brother Liu, it''s not interesting. You''ve been waiting for so long. You two can eat as you want. You''re all your own people. You''re welcome..."


    "Hehe, OK!"


    Li Luoguo and Li reformer smiled and agreed. Then they also picked up the wine glass and touched it with me. I know that sun Yuanliang shouted these two people and must have something to say, so I must be the good man. I don''t have to worry about anything else. I just have to drink the wine with them.


    "What brother sun, can you do it here?" I asked sun Yuanliang with a smile after drinking wine with Li Luoguo and Li reform.


    "Cao, why can''t I? I just drank a bottle of white? I told you that there''s nothing wrong. I''m in a very good state now..." Sun Yuanliang didn''t brag. He really sobered up now. I think if ordinary people can''t slow down, but it''s obvious that the director of the police station is not ordinary people.


    And at this time, Zhang Xiaogang''s state is also very good. He directly stood and shook the wine cup in his hand and shouted at Li Luoguo and Liu reform: "today, these two big bosses give me face. If you can come here, I have to fix this glass of wine with you..."


    Hearing this, Li Luoguo quickly raised the wine glass in his hand. No matter what, people still have to drink Zhang Xiaogang''s wine.


    "Don''t say much, I''ll thank you for your face!" Zhang Xiaogang shouted at Li Luoguo with bare teeth.


    "Captain Zhang, what you said is out of sight. Can you call the two of us to dinner? That''s to give us two faces. Why can we not come?" Li Luoguo smiled at Zhang Xiaogang very politely.


    "Ha ha, there''s nothing wrong with your words. Let''s show each other''s faces, OK?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted with a smile.


    "There''s nothing wrong with that!" Liu reformer agreed with a laugh.


    "Not to mention all, in wine and wine..." Zhang Xiaogang nodded his head with a bared teeth and then poured his head straight to the baijiu.


    Li Luoguo and Liu reform two people looked at each other, and then quickly drank the Baijiu in the glass.


    "Bright man..."


    After seeing this scene, sun Yuanliang chuckled, then stood up and said with a smile, "since you all drank Xiaogang''s glass of wine, do I have to enjoy it?"


    Li Luoguo and Liu reformer were obviously stunned when they heard this sentence. They only reacted at this time. These people obviously rushed to pour wine. They didn''t mean to let themselves eat at all. Although they thought so, their faces were still smiling. They knew everything in their mind, It''s not interesting to say it.


    "Director Sun, do you think it''s polite?" Li Luoguo replied to sun Yuanliang with a smile, and then said, "you said I was going to honor you for this glass of wine. You said you took the initiative to honor us both. Is our order wrong?"


    "Ha ha, it''s all right. It''s not the same for us to toast!" Sun Yuanliang replied carelessly, then took the glass and said, "I won''t say much. I''ll do it first. You two can watch the whole. Feel free. Don''t worry about drinking!"


    Although sun Yuanliang said so, in fact, the meaning in his words is still very obvious. After all, these things are polite words. Who can''t say them yet!


    Sun Yuanliang looked up and drank the Baijiu in his hands. Zhang Xiaogang hurriedly shouted at the side, "Sun brother, you are a treasure!"


    "Ha ha..." Sun Yuanliang laughed and shook his head at Zhang Xiaogang''s glass. "What do you mean?" you just saw a bottle of Baijiu when you were drinking.


    "I really didn''t see it. Why don''t you give us one?" Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile.


    "Cao, what you said is a little provocative! Let me tell you..." Sun Yuanliang replied to Zhang Xiaogang with a big mouth.


    Zhang Xiaogang smiled and said nothing, turning around and watching Li Luoguo and Li''s two people who were holding the wine cup. They hesitated for a while. Finally, Li Luoguo began to drink the Baijiu in his hands. Li reform saw Li Luoguo drinking, and he had to burn his glass to drink the baijiu.


    "Brother Li, brother Liu, you two can drink!" Zhang Xiaogang said with a smile when he saw the two people finish drinking.


    "No, I''m happy today. I don''t drink much at ordinary times. Today is an exception..." Li Luoguo looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said with a smile.


    "Cao, why don''t I believe it? Don''t people say you''re Li Jiuxian?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted with a big mouth, then turned to look at Liu Rui and shouted: "why, brother Liu, we''re all toasting here. People in your harem just look at it like that. Is that funny?"


    Hearing this, Liu Rui smiled helplessly, then stood up and said with a smile to Li Luoguo and Liu reformer: "what, brother Liu, brother Li, I''m the manager of the Hougong bar. Today is also the first day we met. There are many opportunities to contact in the future. I won''t say more nonsense. We''re all in the wine..."


    After hearing this, Li Luoguo and Liu reformer were obviously stunned. At this time, the two people saw that our harem, together with sun Yuanliang and Zhang Xiaogang, were obviously running to pour wine. However, since Liu Rui had spoken like this, Li Luoguo naturally dared to ink, picked up the wine cup and drank with Liu Rui.


    But Liu reform obviously couldn''t drink any more. He looked down at the glass in his hand, and some dared not take a bite.


    After seeing this scene, Liu Rui grinned and said to Liu reformer, "why, brother Liu, you can''t drink it?"


    "Ha ha... OK, I''ll slow down first..." Liu reform smiled and replied to Liu Rui, silent, and then he looked up and drank the Baijiu in his glass.


    "Good wine!" Sun Yuanliang saw that both of them finished drinking, and immediately took the lead in clapping their hands.


    Li Luoguo and Liu reformer stood where they were, their faces flushed, but they didn''t dare to do it, because they didn''t know whether there was a toast. It was true that these two people began to drink from the beginning of serving food. They drank four cups in a row and didn''t eat a mouthful of food. To tell the truth, I looked at these two people and felt very poor.


    In fact, these two people can see clearly now. Our gang called them for nothing else, or just drinking. If you don''t drink, you''re embarrassed. After all, people''s level is higher than you. Do you mean not to drink?


    "Brother Li and brother Liu, what are you two doing standing? Sit down!" I saw that both of you were a little afraid to sit down now and asked with a smile.


    "Ah..." Li Luoguo might be a little bit drunk. After all, the four times of Baijiu is going to be a little better. If you drink separately, it may be better, but if you drink it, it''s really hard for ordinary people to bear.


    After Li Luoguo and Liu reformer sat down, our gang began to eat, drink and chat at the same time. However, we all know that Li Luoguo and Liu reformer drank too much, so our people in the harem didn''t toast hard for the time being, but focused on the rich second generation Li Deli.


    At this time, people in the harem found that the rich second generation Li Deli was a big tease. They first began to chat with Liu Rui for more than half a year, and now they began to talk with Han Chao. Do you think it''s bad for you to choose Han Chao? Han Chao and Liu Rui are two great gods in our harem, Basically, there is no normal way of thinking. You say you can study and understand what things you talk to these two people, but people can''t be proud of such things. People don''t care about things like normal north and south.


    "Brother, what are you doing in our harem?" Li Deli asked Han Chao with bare teeth.


    "I''m not from their harem. I''m mainly responsible for catering, you know?" Han Chao replied to Li deli very low-key.


    "Catering?" according to Li deli''s cultural level, it is obvious that he can''t directly understand what this catering means. He scratched his head and said with a smile: "brother, are you a cook?"


    "..." Han Chao was stunned when he heard this, and then he shouted with his big mouth: "who the fuck told you, I''m a cook!"


    "What else could catering be if it weren''t for the cook?" Li Deli asked helplessly.


    "I''m in charge of our Hougong hotel. I''m the manager. What''s my relationship with the cook?" Han Chao now understands that Li deli''s reaction ability and understanding ability are heartbreaking. People don''t know what to do.

 Chapter 1202

    "What, brother, are you the manager of imperial food?" Li Deli suddenly realized, touched his lips and asked with a smile.


    "What do you mean by this expression?" Han Chao squinted at Li Deli and couldn''t understand what happened to Li deli''s * smile.


    "No, you''re nervous. I don''t mean anything else. I''m just chatting with you. Why are you so nervous?" Li Deli explained with a smile.


    "It''s mainly because I think there''s something wrong with your smile. I tell you, you''d better not talk to me. It''s no use. I don''t like men, I like women!" Han Chao explained his point of view very seriously.


    In the Tower restaurant.


    After hearing Han Chao''s words, Li Deli squinted at Han Chao, then said with a big mouth: "no, brother, what do you mean by this? It seems that I like men. I tell you I also like women, and I have a girlfriend!"


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this. Then he shouted at Li Deli strangely, "what the fuck are you talking about? Do you have a girlfriend?"


    "Yes, can''t I have a girlfriend?" Li Deli asked back very seriously.


    Han Chao was silent for a moment, then put down his wine glass, looked at Li Deli seriously, shook his head and said with a big mouth: "it''s impossible. You must be bragging. I don''t believe you can have a girlfriend..."


    "No, brother, what do you mean by this sentence? Do you look down on me or what?" Li Deli asked back with an ugly face after hearing Han Chao''s meaning.


    "No, I don''t mean anything else. Let me tell you this. According to your appearance, you know, if you can find someone before you''re 30, you''re lucky, you know? It''s all God''s favor for you..." Han Chao''s expression was very serious when he spoke. He didn''t mean to joke at all. After all, he was so old, He thinks he must be better than Li Deli. He has no fucking object. Li Deli can have an object like this. Of course, Han Chao can''t accept this fact, but the fact is so cruel.


    "Brother, don''t you believe I have someone?" Li Deli asked with a big mouth.


    "Don''t you talk nonsense? If you can find someone, I won''t say anything else. I''ll eat these shoes directly. Do you think so?" Han Chao said very definitely.


    "Then I''ll call my partner now. Wait, you''ll prepare delicious shoes. I''ll tell you..." Li Deli replied very seriously and took out his mobile phone.


    Han Chao saw Li Deli take out his mobile phone and turned his mouth. He felt that Li Deli was pretending to force here, so he simply didn''t take it seriously. Anyway, even if he killed Han Chao, Han Chao wouldn''t believe that he could find someone like Li Deli.


    Li Deli took out his mobile phone and looked at Han Chao. Then he whispered, "brother, if you really let you eat shoes, I don''t think you can eat them. Let''s bet two thousand yuan. Do you think I have a partner?"


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this. Then he turned his head and looked at Ji Xuan and said, "he said he could find someone like this. Do you believe it?"


    Ji Xuan put down the prawns in his hand and looked at Li deli very carefully. Then he shook his head with great certainty and shouted with his big mouth: "I don''t believe it. I don''t believe it if I kill it!"


    "He said he would bet 2000 yuan with me on whether he had an object. Why? Do you raise it?" Han Chao asked looking at Ji Xuan.


    After hearing this, Ji Xuan thought for a moment, and then said softly, "why don''t you do that? We''re one thousand each. I think this boy is a little evil. What if someone really has an object!"


    Han Chao was stunned, looked at Li Deli, looked at Ji Xuan, and said with a big mouth: "if you say you have found an object, I can believe it, but if you say he has found an object, I don''t believe it!"


    "Grass, what do you mean by this? Why can''t I find someone?" Ji Xuan shouted reluctantly when he heard this.


    "No, brother, don''t get me wrong. I just make an analogy..." Han Chao explained with a smile.


    "Grass, your analogy is very inappropriate!" Ji Xuan scolded with a big mouth.


    "What are your two inks? Are you gambling or not?" Li Deli shouted with a mobile phone in his hand, looking at Ji Xuan and Han Chao.


    "We''ll bet you two thousand each!"


    Han Chao Wanqian shouted at the top of his voice without Ji Xuan''s consent.


    "Grass, you look at me!"


    Li Deli bit his teeth and scolded, then took out his mobile phone, directly found a note for the baby''s phone number and dialed it.


    Han Chao and Ji Xuan were stunned when they saw this scene. Han Chao looked back at Ji Xuan and stammered, "this fool doesn''t really have a girlfriend?"


    "No... no..." Ji Xuan was a little uncertain at this time. After all, the expression on Li deli''s face was very confident at this time.


    "Doodle doodle..." after the phone rang a few times.


    Li Deli smiled at Han Chao, but at this time, a voice suddenly came from the phone: "sorry, the phone you dialed has been turned off!"


    "Ha ha..."


    When Han Chao heard the voice, he bared his teeth and smiled. Then he said with a big mouth: "why, is it forced to pretend to be big, isn''t it?"


    "Don''t worry, she may have pressed the wrong button!" Li Deli explained nervously, and then dialed again.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, the other side finally answered the phone.


    "Hey, husband, what''s the matter?"


    A girl''s voice rang out on the phone.


    After hearing this sentence, Ji Xuan and Han Chao were stunned. The boss stared at him and couldn''t believe his ears.


    "No, he really has a girlfriend?" Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "No, it must be fake!" Han Chao shouted at the top of his voice, then grabbed the mobile phone directly from Li deli''s hand, and shouted at the mobile phone: "are you Li deli''s object?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" the man opposite was stunned and replied.


    "Is this him? It''s impossible..." Han Chao''s face is incredible with his mobile phone.


    Li Deli grabbed the mobile phone from Han Chao''s mobile phone and said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Do you believe it now?"


    "You must be fake!" Han Chao shouted at Li Deli.


    "Why, I can''t afford to lose. I''ve called so many times!" Li Deli replied speechlessly, and then said to the mobile phone: "what baby, I won''t tell you first. When I''m done here, I''ll call you again!"


    After Li Deli finished speaking, he hung up the phone directly, and then smiled at Ji Xuan and Han Chao and said, "what''s the matter? What''s wrong now?"


    "He really has an object..." Ji Xuan stammered at Han Chao.


    "I didn''t fucking expect that he had an object!" Han Chao nodded helplessly, then took out two thousand yuan from his wallet and handed it to Li Deli.


    "Where''s yours?" Li Deli asked, looking at Ji Xuan.


    "I don''t have cash in my hand now. What, give me a card number and I''ll ask my company''s finance to call you!"


    Ji Xuan replied with a shocked look on his face, but Qian Jixuan would not have defaulted, because no matter what, Ji Xuan was convinced that he lost this time. Who the hell could have thought that Li Deli really had an object? It was from the bottom of his heart. If Li Deli hadn''t called just now, Ji Xuan couldn''t believe it.


    "Don''t worry..." Li Deli replied with a smile, then picked up the crab on the table and ate it. After all, he won 2000 yuan. Li Deli must be in a good mood.


    "Well, what, man, can I ask you, what''s the matter with you?" Han Chao asked incredulously.


    "My partner and I, in fact, we are ordinary free love..." Li Deli replied with a smile.


    "Don''t fucking talk to me. Who can fall in love with you freely? You just tell me what''s going on and it''s over. Why so much nonsense!" Han Chao shouted at Li Deli impatiently.


    "..." Li Deli looked at Han Chao and said with a smile, "Why are you so anxious when you look at you!"


    "Roll the calf, I''m just curious about how your girlfriend came here!" Han Chao scolded irritably.


    "Oh, actually, what''s my girlfriend? What''s the matter? I met her online..." Li Deli replied to Ji Xuan with a shy expression.


    Ji Xuan heard this, a mouthful of beer gushed out, stared at Li Deli and asked, "isn''t it all fucking? At this time, there are still people who love online!"


    "What''s wrong with online love?" Li Deli asked Ji Xuan with his small eyes tilted.


    Han Chao was silent for a moment, then looked up at Li Deli and asked, "what, I ask you, have you met your object?"


    Li Deli was stunned when he heard this, and then shook his head very honestly.


    "No, you haven''t fucking met. What a target!" Han Chao shouted at Li Deli.


    "Well, you heard my husband just now..." Li Deli replied with a big mouth.


    "Grass, you fucking give me my money back quickly. You''re playing tricks!" Han Chai shouted with her eyes staring at beads.


    "Ha ha..." Li Deli looked at Han Chao, smiled and said, "sorry, I won. Don''t care whether my daughter-in-law has seen it or not, but can''t I have a daughter-in-law? Can''t spiritual love?"


    "I fucking took this spiritual love..." Ji Xuan looked at Li Deli and nodded helplessly.

 Chapter 1203

    "Just take it!" Li Deli bared his teeth and replied.


    "Can you return the money to me?" Han Chao looked at Li Deli and asked sincerely.


    "It''s impossible. You lost to me. Why should I give it back to you..." Li Deli shouted with his mouth tilted.


    Han Chao looked at Li Deli with helplessness. After a few seconds of silence, he didn''t speak.


    "Don''t you have a girlfriend?" Li Deli asked, looking at Han Chao.


    "Do I have a fucking girlfriend? What does it matter to you?" Han Chao shouted at Li Deli with staring beads.


    "Why, I can''t ask this?" Li Deli replied with a smile, then looked at Han Chao mysteriously and said, "don''t you have a waiter in your hotel? No, just find a waiter?"


    Han Chao glanced at Li Deli, clenched his teeth and said, "can you shut the fuck up?"


    In the Tower restaurant.


    Li Deli was eating happily while pulling the calf with Han Chao. Obviously, Li Deli felt that he was very right to participate in the dinner today. He not only knew Han Chao''s jokes, but also ate. The most important thing is that he won 2000 yuan from Han Chao. Although Ji Xuan''s 2000 yuan hasn''t arrived, Li Deli is not in a hurry, After all, the boss of Ji Xuan''s big brother can''t send him this money.


    Li Deli eats and drinks here, which is very suitable for the rhythm of the meal. Besides feeling that the fool can find a girlfriend, Han Chao beside him knows that Li Deli is an online love. It is estimated that the girl opposite doesn''t even know what Li Deli looks like, so he is relieved. He turns his head and looks at Li Deli with a smile and asks: "That what, deli, have you met your girlfriend?"


    After hearing this, Li Deli put down the crab in his hand, turned his head and looked at Han Chao. Then he asked with a big mouth: "Why are you asking me about this?"


    "Nothing. I''m just curious to talk to you. Why are you so nervous?" Han Chao bared his teeth and asked.


    "Is this question a little personal?" Li Deli looked very cautious and obviously didn''t want to answer this question.


    "Cao, if you talk like that, are you out of sight? Don''t I fucking care about you? You know how many people have to have online love offline, and finally let others rob money and sex..." Han Chao said. After a pause, he turned his head to look at Li Deli, then covered his big mouth and whispered: "Well, it''s basically impossible for you to rob sex, but you can''t rob money. After all, you''re two thousand yuan a month. In fact, life is not easy..."


    Hearing this, Li Deli turned to look at Han Chao, then grinned, and then whispered, "I said you have a lot to worry about, but don''t worry, I don''t have any problems here, do you know?"


    "Why is there no problem?" Han Chao was stunned and asked.


    "Don''t talk about robbing money and sex. I tell you, my daughter-in-law is very kind to me. She not only doesn''t ask me for money, but also often sends me a red envelope..." Li Deli proudly replied to Han Chao.


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this. He turned to look at Li Deli and asked, "no, what did you tell me just now? You don''t give your daughter-in-law money, but your daughter-in-law gives you money back?"


    "Yes, just send me a red envelope if there''s nothing wrong. Although the money is not much, it''s thirty or fifty, but it''s a matter of mind, isn''t it?" Li Deli smiled back, then looked at Han Chao''s response, smiled helplessly, reached out his hand, took out his mobile phone, threw it in front of Han Chao, looked at Han Chao and said: "That what, if you don''t believe it, you can have a look..."


    Han Chao pursed his lips and remained silent for a moment. Then he picked up his mobile phone from the table, and finally opened Li deli''s mobile phone as if he had made a great determination.


    "It''s all right. I don''t have any secrets. You can finish it by looking at it..." Li Deli bared his teeth and replied.


    "Ha ha..." Han Chao looked up at Li Deli. Now Han Chao realized that Li Deli looked silly on the surface, but in fact he was not stupid at all.


    Han Chao opened Li deli''s mobile phone, and then he opened Li deli''s wechat with an extremely sad expression. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t open it. As soon as Han Chao opened it, he jumped directly. Li Deli not only has a girlfriend, but also is not worth a fucking one. The whole fucking chat interface is a chat crowd of about 10000 people!


    Han Chao just glanced casually. At least more than a dozen girls could tell Li Deli that her husband missed you. Han Chao trembled and opened a note that was the micro signal of his daughter-in-law. A nude photo instantly reflected in Han Chao''s eyes. Han Chao was stunned, licked his lips and studied it carefully.


    While drinking beer, Li Deli looked at Han Chao and found that Han Chao had no reaction after looking at the nude photo of his daughter-in-law. He continued to eat.


    "This is your daughter-in-law?" Han Chao asked Li Deli with his mobile phone.


    "How do you look? You have a good figure?" Li Deli bared his teeth and replied.


    Han Chao looked at the photos on his mobile phone and fell into deep meditation. Speaking from his heart, Han Chao was a little skeptical about life, because he didn''t understand why such a girl would like Li Deli. Really, Han Chao really didn''t understand these things. With curiosity about the chat records on Han Chao, Han Chao was silent after seeing them, because the chat records of the two people were simple for Han Chao It''s a kind of deep stimulation. Han Chao doesn''t want it. He looks at the girl opposite one after another, honey. Han Chao turns his head to look at Li Deli, then looks at himself, and finally falls into deep meditation.


    "How did you finish reading?" Li Deli asked, putting down his beer and looking at Han Chao.


    "It''s done..." Han Chao nodded slightly and then changed his mobile phone to Li Deli.


    "Well, now I know I didn''t lie to you. I told you that I''m very honest!" Li Deli smiled and took back his cell phone.


    Han Chao looked at Li Deli and said in a low voice, "man, can I tell you something?"


    "What''s the matter? Tell me..." Li Deli nodded proudly.


    "Well, I''m just curious now. How did you cheat this girl? Can you tell me your story?" Han Chao''s eyes are very strange now, because Han Chao just looked at the girls in Li deli''s wechat. They are more beautiful than each other, Moreover, the relationship with Li Deli is the kind of relationship that makes Han Chao''s virgin difficult to talk about, especially the nude photo, which makes Han Chao''s mind dirty and jumping. Apart from others, the appearance of the girl is unacceptable to Han Chao. In his heart, the girl grows up like a goddess, and her long legs and chest are in Han Chao''s eyes, That girl was the girl of his dream. However, at this time, he had to accept an extremely cruel fact that the girl of his dream was the girlfriend of Li Deli, a non mainstream child.


    Han Chao looked at Li deli''s thick lips and the hairstyle that would be beaten when he went out. He fell into deep meditation. At this time, Han Chao wondered why he couldn''t find a girlfriend, but Li Deli, a fool, could find a girlfriend!


    Li Deli was stunned when he heard Han Chao''s question, and then said with a big mouth: "well, I''m like this. We all fall in love naturally. Maybe we just like my appearance!"


    "Impossible!" Han Chao shouted very definitely and then said, "I didn''t say you. Let''s say so. It''s a miracle that you can find Liu Rui according to your photography. I''ll tell you!"


    "Isn''t Liu Rui a man?" Li Deli was stunned and looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "Don''t you just think of him as a woman?" Han Chao shouted at the top of his voice.


    After hearing this, Li Deli was silent. Then he looked up at Han Chao and asked with a very serious expression, "what do you mean by this?"


    "It doesn''t mean much. I''m just making an analogy with you, okay?"


    "No, there''s something else in your words!" Li Deli shouted with a big mouth, then thought about it, then looked at Han Chao very seriously and said, "you mean I''m ugly, right?"


    "Cao, if you understand this, I don''t want to explain anything..." Han Chao reluctantly replied, then looked at Li Deli and said: "what, you quickly tell me what''s going on with this girlfriend!"


    "You say I''m ugly..." Li Deli looked at Han Chao with a sad expression and shouted.


    "I say you''re ugly. Can you stop the ink!" Han Chao shouted excitedly.


    After hearing this, Li Deli paused, then frowned and asked, "no, I just found a girlfriend? Are you so excited? Why are you so excited?"


    "I''m not excited. Now I just want to ask you, what''s the matter with this woman!" Han Chao asked with a big mouth.


    "Why, do you know this woman?" Li Deli asked with a smile.


    "I don''t know..."


    "Tell me what you mean. Is this woman your ex girlfriend?" Li Deli continued.


    "I fucking said I didn''t know you. What are you still doing here?"


    "Is that your relative?" Li Deli continued.


    "Do you believe that I''ll kill you in the ink?" Han Chao shouted with his teeth clenched.


    "No, aren''t we communicating normally now? Why are you so excited?" Li Deli looked at Han Chao''s helplessness and then asked, "is this woman your sister?"


    ��������

 Chapter 1204

    "That''s your sister!" Li Deli continued after seeing Han Chao''s silence.


    "Roll the calf, how many times have I told you, I don''t know this person at all!" Han Chao shouted with his teeth clenched.


    "Is it your mother? No, this woman is not as old as she is. He told me it was only 20!"


    Li Deli shook his head with his big mouth. Finally, he still couldn''t understand what the relationship between this woman and Han Chao was.


    "I fucking ask you, why does this woman like you!" Han Chao shouted at Li Deli gnashing his teeth.


    Li Deli was stunned for a moment and then said with a big mouth: "didn''t I explain to you just now? This woman may like me to be handsome, and then she has to be with me. You say I can''t stop it. What can I do? Do you think so?"


    "Who the fuck believes what you said!" Han Chao shouted at the top of his voice.


    Han Chao dragged Li deli''s clothes and inked with Li Deli for a long time, but in the end, he still didn''t ask from Li deli''s innermost part why this woman can have an object with Li Deli. This seems to leave an indelible shadow in Han Chao''s heart. After all, some East and West Han Chao really don''t understand.


    "Oh, didn''t I tell you? I met this woman on the Internet. I didn''t do anything, and I didn''t give people money. I just chatted casually, and then people had to meet me. I looked at his photos and felt they looked good, so I agreed. You said that we were such a pure love. What do you think you don''t understand ... "said Li Deli, looking at Han Chao while eating crabs.


    Han Chao squinted at Li Deli, then frowned and said, "who do you think can believe what you said? Me? If I believe you, I''m a fool..."


    "If you say you have this attitude, I can''t help it. If you don''t believe me, what can I do, or I''ll call my daughter-in-law now?" Li Deli asked with bare teeth.


    "Where is your daughter-in-law?" Han Chao turned and frowned.


    "Where do people have anything to do with you? Why, you have a crush on my daughter-in-law?" Li Deli took a very cautious look at Han Chao and then said: "well, let me tell you, my daughter-in-law can''t see you. At least you don''t pass the test. You can''t see your nose. It''s not as good as me..."


    "No, you''ve all grown into this kind of B. you''re so fucking interested in telling me what you look like!" Han Chao shouted at Li Deli at the top of his voice.


    "I find you seem very dissatisfied with my appearance?" Li Deli asked, looking at Han Chao.


    "It''s not whether I''m satisfied or not. It''s mainly because you''ve grown like this. You say you''re still inexplicably confident. Who can stand this?" Han Chao almost cried out in a collapse, and then said, "just tell me the truth. How on earth did you cheat other people''s little girls?"


    "I have a very serious question to ask you now..." Li Deli looked at Han Chao with a very serious expression and said.


    Han Chao was stunned for a moment, then turned his mouth and said, "what''s your fucking problem? Hurry up and ask, don''t ink..."


    Li Deli was silent for a moment and said in a low voice, "let me tell you this. I''m not very good-looking, but I can feel very serious discrimination between your lines. For me, I''m very dissatisfied now..."


    "Can you stop fucking ink? You say your hairstyle, but I''m not. Let''s say your hairstyle!"


    "What''s wrong with my hairstyle?" Li Deli shouted at Han Chao with a reasonable neck.


    "You have this hairstyle. Look who the fuck is fixing your hairstyle all over the street!" Han Chao shouted with some collapse.


    "What do you know? I''m called fashion. You can''t understand ordinary people like you. Do you know?" Li Deli shouted with a big mouth and then said, "I''m not bragging to you. My hairstyle is basically invincible in our iron tower. Do you understand?"


    "Get the fuck out of here. Who''s free to compare your hair style with you two? The old hen at the door doesn''t care about you. I''ll tell you!" Han Chao shouted at the top of his voice and then said, "have you met your object?"


    "No, I find that you care so much about my object. Have I met my object? What do you say has anything to do with you?" Li Deli asked with a big mouth.


    "I''m just fucking curious to know if it''s ok?" Han Chao asked at a high voice.


    "I haven''t seen it!" cried Ridley.


    "..." Han Chao was stunned and then said, "did you follow us first?"


    "Do I have anything to do with you? What does it have to do with you?" Li Deli asked.


    "I can''t do anything, but let me tell you this. My relationship with Ye Zong is usually very good, so now I feel that you are very insidious, you know?"


    "Why am I not authentic?" Li Deli licked his lips and looked at Han Chao.


    "The worst thing about you is that you don''t tell me the truth now. You tell me a dishonest man. What do our harem want you to do?"


    "Why am I dishonest!"


    "You know in your heart that this situation is such a situation anyway. If you honestly explain the problem to me now, I may still give you a chance to say those good words in front of Ye, but if you continue to develop in this way, I guess I can''t say good words for you, and I won''t let Ye agree with you Go to work in our harem! "Han Chao said with a very serious expression.


    "Are you threatening me?" Li Deli shouted at Han Chao with wide eyes.


    "I''m fucking idle. What are you doing? What can you make me threaten?" Han Chao shouted at Li Deli speechless.


    "Didn''t you just say that you wouldn''t let me join your harem?" Li Deli glanced at Han Chao with small eyes, and then whispered, "what, can you keep your word in the harem?"


    "..." Han Chao smiled helplessly after hearing this sentence, then said with his mouth tilted: "let me tell you, I''m basically in this state in our harem..."


    "What state?" Li Deli asked curiously.


    "Our harem is now divided into two parts, one is me, the other is the restaurant, and the other is their bar. There are not many people in my hotel, but now it''s completely me. Do you understand what I mean? Simply put, I can do whatever I want on my side. If you have a good relationship with me, I can''t promise you anything else, ye If I don''t want you there, my side is a one sentence thing. It''s like the waiters on my side. They are all Congliang ladies. I tell you that the quality can''t be worse than that of their harem... "Han Chao gave Li Deli a big mouth to analyze his position in the harem.


    Li Deli was stunned when he heard this, and then whispered, "didn''t I tell you all? I have a girlfriend here..."


    "Don''t fucking tell me that ink is useless. Now you either tell me honestly what''s wrong with your girlfriend, or I won''t agree to let myself work in our harem. I''ll tell you clearly. Now they don''t know much about the bar. The hotel here is short of people, so I say, If you come, you must follow me. You know, you follow me. Think about it yourself! "Han Chao patted Li deli on the shoulder and said very seriously.


    Li Deli was stunned for a moment, then he sucked his nose with hatred, then looked at Han Chao and asked, "are what you said true?"


    "Nonsense, what I said can still be false. I can''t cheat you and it''s over!" Han Chao shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Well, if you talk like that, I''ll trust you for a while!" Li Deli nodded very honestly.


    "OK, don''t tell me it''s useless. Tell me what''s going on with your object and it''s over!" Han Chao shouted irritably.


    "In fact, I haven''t met my object at all..." Li Deli was silent for a moment, and then said with a sad expression: "we have sent some photos to each other, and I still use this photo!"


    As he spoke, Li Deli took out his mobile phone. Han Chao squinted at it and was stunned. The expression on his face was incredible.


    "No, is this fucking Nicholas Tse?" Han Chao shouted at the top of his voice.


    "I said it was me..." Li Deli nodded awkwardly.


    "Oh, my grass. It''s all fucking stuff?" Han Chao covered his head and collapsed all over his face. After all, he can''t understand how someone in the world can cheat people with Nicholas Tse''s photos. You say you cheat you. Whose photos can''t you? Take a picture of Nicholas Tse.


    "What, let me ask you!" Han Chao looked at Li Deli and asked after being silent.


    "Tell me..." Li Deli nodded slightly.


    "I''m just a little curious about you now. You said you took a picture of Nicholas Tse. What the fuck do you think? Tell me! What the hell do you think!" Han Chao shouted with his teeth.


    "Actually, I didn''t expect so much. I just found a photo on the Internet and sent it to the little girl!" Li Deli replied very honestly.


    Han Chao was stunned for a moment, then looked at Li Deli and asked, "after you sent it to the little girl, did the little girl have no reaction?"

 Chapter 1025

    "There was no response. I just asked if I looked like Nicholas Tse. I said yes. People on our side called me Nicholas Tse!"


    "Cao, this girl is also a fucking bad brain!" Han Chao scolded silently, and then whispered, "you fucking belong to fraud, you know?"


    "Why did I cheat? I didn''t do anything!" Li Deli asked helplessly.


    "You''re fucking holding someone else''s photo of Nicholas Tse with other people''s girls *, you''re not a fraud. What are you doing? Tell me! You''re a fraud in fraud. I''ll tell you!" Han Chao stared at beads and shouted angrily.


    "Ha ha, you see what you''re talking about. I''m just a liar. They can''t get 200 yuan. Can they call the police or what?" Li Deli replied with a look of indifference.


    Han Chao looked at Li Deli in silence and found that he really couldn''t communicate with this person now.


    In the Tower restaurant.


    We ate with Li Luoguo, Liu Guohua and others for more than an hour. Han Chao and Li Deli probably talked for more than an hour. I took out my mobile phone and looked at the time, then turned my head and looked at Sun Yuanliang with a red face. I looked at Sun Yuanliang again, but sun Yuanliang didn''t notice my eyes. In fact, my meaning was very simple, After all, the food and wine were almost the same, but Sun Yuanliang didn''t seem to cut into the theme. After eating for so long, we chatted about some useless things. Sun Yuanliang basically didn''t say a serious word.


    Liu Rui looked up at me. The meaning was very obvious. He must be in a hurry.


    I waved my hand at Liu Rui and motioned Liu Rui not to worry. I think since Sun Yuanliang can shout Li Luoguo and Liu reform today, he must have his own ideas. Otherwise, he can''t keep silent and talk with Li Luoguo and Liu reform here.


    "What time is it?" Li Luoguo asked vaguely at this time.


    Sun Yuanliang was stunned when he heard this. Then he said with a big mouth: "why, what''s the matter with you?"


    "What can I do? I just ask..." Li Luoguo replied with a smile. He looked a little helpless. After all, he now saw that sun Yuanliang had drunk too much at this time. Even if he didn''t drink too much, he pretended to drink too much. What can you do?


    "Nothing urgent, just stay here. Let''s have a good drink today..." Sun Yuanliang replied with a big mouth, then took out his mobile phone, looked at the time, then looked at me and asked, "what, President ye, what''s the matter with you?"


    "What can I do for you today? I''ll help you stay with me..." I bared my teeth and replied.


    "That''s OK. If we don''t have anything to do, don''t worry. I was going home at first. If you hadn''t come, I''d be sleeping now. You said I''d stay with you two so enthusiastically. Do you mean to go?" Sun Yuanliang asked with a smile holding Li Luoguo''s shoulder.


    "Ha ha, since director Sun has given me so much face, I certainly can''t go..." Li Luoguo reluctantly replied, looking at Sun Yuanliang''s eyes is very helpless, but because sun Yuanliang has drunk too much at this time, he really doesn''t dare to say more. The thing is really urgent for others, and he won''t be able to clean up at that time.


    "Go one?" Sun Yuanliang picked up his glass and asked Liu reform.


    Liu reform belongs to the kind of person who doesn''t like to talk once he drinks too much, so after seeing sun Yuanliang pick up the glass, Liu reform was stunned, slowed down a little, frowned and asked.


    "Grass, what do you mean? What are we doing sitting here? What are you doing if you don''t drink?" Sun Yuanliang asked with a big mouth.


    "Hehe, director Sun, you see what you said, I didn''t say no. the main reason is that you guys can drink too much now. You know, I just can''t keep up with your rhythm..." Liu reformed reluctantly replied, and then whispered, "come on, director Sun, I respect you for this glass of wine..."


    "Bright man!" Sun Yuanliang bared his teeth and replied. Then he quickly raised his glass and touched it with Liu reform.


    On the other hand, after Li Deli and Han Chao exchanged basic online love skills, they staggered to my side, looked at me with a smile and asked, "President ye, what are you doing?"


    "Nothing..." I waved back.


    "Hehe, it''s ok if there''s nothing wrong." Li Deli also drank a little too much at this time, so he didn''t think at all. He didn''t have a fucking idea at all.


    "..." I reluctantly nodded. I found that I basically had no communication with Li Deli.


    At this time, I looked down at my cell phone and my cell phone rang.


    I was stunned when I saw that Wei Yiwen called me. Then I took my mobile phone to sun Yuanliang and Li Luoguo. They smiled and said, "what, I''ll go out and answer the phone. Excuse me..."


    "Go, go, come back soon..." Sun Yuanliang waved at him.


    "Ha ha."


    I smiled and ran out of the private room with my mobile phone.


    When Liu Rui saw me go out, he thought something had happened. Instinctively, he stood up and wanted to go out with me, but he was dragged down by sun Xiaogang. Then he stared at Liu Rui and asked, "why, brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Hehe, what can I do? I just want to go and see what ye Han has done..." Liu Rui whispered back.


    "Stay!" Sun Yuanliang stared at beads and shouted. It was obvious that he really drank too much. If he didn''t drink too much, he couldn''t talk to Liu Rui like that.


    Liu Rui smiled helplessly, then slowly did it down, then picked up the wine cup in his hand, looked at Sun Yuanliang and said, "what, President sun, let''s have another cup?"


    "OK, I see how much you can drink. I must pour you all down today..." Sun Yuanliang shouted at Liu Rui with his teeth bare.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled helplessly, then took out his glass and touched it with sun Yuanliang.


    ����


    On the other hand, I know that Wei Yiwen called me and was very anxious to go for a while. Then, in addition, I didn''t drink less in my province, so I must walk unsteadily. Basically, I stumbled to the toilet, and then found Wei Yiwen''s telephone and dialed it.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    I leaned against the side of the toilet and lit a cigarette while waiting for Wei Yiwen to answer the phone.


    "What the fuck is Cao doing? Why don''t you answer the phone?" I looked at my cell phone and shouted.


    "Hello?"


    Just after I finished scolding, Wei Yiwen answered the phone and shouted at me at the top of his voice.


    "Why did you answer the phone?" I asked with a frown.


    "Isn''t that what? I''m driving here..."


    "Why, uncle Wei, why are you calling me?" I asked vaguely towards my mobile phone.


    "Well, Lao Tian and I strolled around the tower for a day, basically watching all the monitors, but we didn''t know any useful news." Wei Yiwen said very directly.


    ��������


    I paused for a moment. After knowing that there was nothing wrong with Wei Yiwen and Tian Ming, my heart was obviously relieved. Then I whispered, "what, do you think it didn''t appear at all or did people delete the monitoring directly?"


    "I don''t think it''s recorded. Xiaowu''s gang are very smart. They are people who often deal with the police, so they must be very sensitive to the camera. I think your idea is still not good..." Wei Yiwen simply tied me to analyze it.


    "Grass, what''s wrong with this thing, mainly because we don''t have any other way..." I reluctantly rubbed my face and then said: "what, haven''t you two found anything today?"


    "No, except for finding some videos from the police station, the rest are basically calving. There''s nothing. I''ve been watching videos all fucking day, and they''re all old eyes for me..." Wei Yiwen said with a big mouth.


    I bowed my head and said in a low voice, "well, if there''s nothing wrong, you two go back and wait for me to go back. We''re studying!"


    "OK, where are you now? Are you in the hotel?" Wei Yiwen asked.


    "In what hotel? I''m drinking with others here..."


    "Drink, what drink?" Wei Yiwen asked with some doubt.


    "Grass, what else can I drink? I have several bosses with sun Yuanliang..."


    "Hehe, that''s OK. I''ll finish it with Lao Tian. We won''t go to find you..."


    "Are you sure to hide from me as long as you have wine?" I asked with a big mouth.


    "Ha ha..." Wei Yiwen smiled and then said, "OK, I won''t talk to you. Hang up!"


    "OK." I nodded and hung up.


    After talking to Wei Yiwen on the phone, I sat directly on the water pool in the toilet, because I couldn''t stand him at all. I took my mobile phone and smoked while trying to figure out how to find the whereabouts of Lao Bian and Xiao Hei. It''s really difficult to tell my heart. I originally planned to let Wei Yiwen investigate the roadside monitoring today, Then follow the surveillance to find some clues, but now I fucking know that I despise Xiaowu. People just hide from the camera. It''s basically impossible if you want to do something on the camera.


    "Hua la..." I turned on the tap and rubbed my face.


    I don''t know why I feel so tired when I don''t stay to get water. After all, I haven''t felt this for a long time from my debut to now. Xiaowu is obviously more terrible than I thought. Their ideas and the Liu Neng behind them are not at the same level as me.

 Chapter 1206

    The firepower of our harem is reasonable. After all, Tian Ming, Wei Yiwen, Zhang Fengyu are all experts among the fugitives. But if we don''t have brother Long''s help and fire directly, we are not the opponent of Xiao Wu at all, because those people are less dangerous than our harem, and Liu Neng behind them is more reckless than me. They are a group of madmen.


    If you play with relationships, there are basically no relationships that can be used in our harem now. All the relationships left by Liu Yong to me have been almost harmed by me.


    When it comes to IQ, I''m not bragging at all. I think Liu Neng is the smartest person I''ve met so far. Although I haven''t seen Liu Neng yet, I vaguely feel that I may know this person.


    After smoking two cigarettes in the toilet, I shook my head and ran outside the toilet.


    I had drunk before, and then smoked a few cigarettes in the toilet. Now I''m in a coma. Basically, I don''t walk in a straight line. If I wasn''t afraid of losing face, I could lie directly on the ground, but I still walked in the direction of the private room.


    Then, after I walked two steps forward, I suddenly found something in front of me. A pair of long legs directly came into my eyes. Before I could react, I collided directly with the owner of these long legs. I didn''t walk very steadily. Don''t collide so much and lie directly on the ground.


    "Oh......" the girl opposite also sat on the ground and exclaimed.


    After I heard the voice, I quickly looked up and saw a suffocating face. The girl in front of me should be older than me. She is twenty-eight or eight years old. Her hair is pulled up high, showing her snow-white slender neck. She has a beautiful melon seed face and beautiful face. The eyebrow is like ink painting, the eyes are like painting, the lips are like cherry blossoms, and the God is like autumn water. Under a professional suit, the skin is more beautiful and delicate.


    And this is not the main thing. The main thing is that the girl''s chest is a little choppy. I was stunned at the sight.


    "You''re blind!"


    The girl was of good quality. She didn''t swear. She just frowned and shouted at me.


    I just opened my mouth to speak, but I found that my head just fell under the girl''s knee length professional skirt, and I went whoring under the girl''s skirt at a glance. Yes, I was stunned again.


    "Lace, black."


    I muttered in my heart, there''s no way. If a man meets this situation, he can''t help looking at it.


    The scenery at the bottom of the girl''s skirt was like a beautiful poppy, which attracted my attention. I drank a few glasses of wine myself. At this time, after seeing this scene, I couldn''t control my emotions. I was stunned instinctively, and then I had a reaction.


    The girl on the ground seemed to find it. She was stunned for a moment, then directly stood up, looked at me and shouted, "what are you looking at!"


    "Don''t get me wrong. I didn''t mean to..." I looked at the girl in front of me and replied helplessly.


    "Are you sick?" the girl''s tone was cold, and her pretty face was like a layer of ice, which was terrible.


    I was stunned for a moment, then stood up with the wall, and said helplessly, "sorry to drink too much, drink too much..."


    "If you drink too much, you can play rogue at will, can''t you?" the girl''s small face is cold, and a pair of Danfeng eyes stare at me motionless. I instantly feel a very terrible breath.


    I stood up very hard. Then I just took a step forward here, but I don''t know why the ground was so light. My head sank and ran straight ahead. However, because the girl stood in front of us, this time I didn''t fall down, but my head hit two towering soft balls, and soon a fragrance like blue musk went into my nostrils.


    The girl looked at me on her chest and was stunned.


    The girl hurriedly stepped back two steps, and I hurriedly left the two groups of elastic softness, and then carefully studied the deep gully between the two groups of white, tender and softness.


    When the girl saw me leave, she widened her eyes and scolded me for being crazy. Then she hurried to the women''s toilet with her small bag.


    I looked back at the girl and smiled helplessly. Unexpectedly, I came out to the bathroom and had such an affair.


    This time I was a lot more careful. I directly held the wall and ran to the position of the private room.


    "No, Mr. Ye, what''s the matter with you? Why did you come back?"


    As soon as I opened the door of the private room, sun Yuanliang turned and shouted at me.


    "It''s all right, just made a call..." I smiled helplessly, and then sat on my seat. I could vaguely smell the fragrance of the girl just now.


    Sun Yuanliang looked at me and was silent. Then he looked at Li Luoguo and Liu reformer and said, "what, how are you two factories now?"


    I was stunned when I heard this. I knew sun Yuanliang was finally going to talk about serious things. After all, this is the theme of today.


    Li Luoguo and Liu reformer were equally stunned, lowered their heads and said slowly after a moment of silence: "what, director Sun is still in the mood to care about us now?"


    "Ha ha, what you said, if I don''t care about you, who do I care about?" Sun Yuanliang replied with a laugh and then said: "well, what, the situation is like this. I''ve called you and President ye together today. In fact, if there''s nothing, it''s impossible. There must be something..."


    After hearing this, Li Luoguo was speechless. You said you had something to say and it was over. You worked hard to pull it for so long, and then you drank it. Then you told me you had something to do. Can''t you just say it? What''s the point of pulling this calf now? Of course, Li Luoguo thinks so in his heart, but he still doesn''t dare to say anything.


    "Ha ha..." Li Luoguo smiled and said nothing.


    On the other side, I looked at Sun Yuanliang and didn''t speak.


    "You know we''re going to move here soon. Do you know this?" Sun Yuanliang said directly to the theme without ink this time.


    "Yes, can we not know about this? It is said that the government is going to do something in the whole university city here, but I don''t understand what''s going on now, but I''ll just listen to the wind..." Li Luoguo nodded very honestly, then paused, looked at Sun Yuanliang and asked: "Director Sun, why are you still in the mood to study this?"


    Sun Yuanliang was stunned for a moment, and then whispered, "isn''t that right? Now it''s going to be demolished, and your two factories are still within the scope of demolition! You two are among the several factories clearly marked by the municipal government!"


    Li Luoguo nodded slightly when he heard this. After all, he knew all these things now.


    "Ha ha, this is a good thing!" Liu reformed smiled. Although he also knew, he still had to respond that others were not.


    "Well, that''s a good thing. Now, President Ye has come today. I don''t beat around the bush with you. Let me put it this way. President ye came here for your two factories!" Sun Yuanliang said loudly.


    After hearing this, Li Luoguo and Liu reform were stunned. They didn''t know how to answer sun Yuanliang. They were silent. They turned and looked at me and asked, "President ye, your company is going to buy my factory?"


    "Yes!" I nodded slightly.


    "Hehe, why didn''t you say it earlier?" Li Luoguo looked at me and smiled.


    "Why, brother Li, have you sold your factory?" I asked with a smile.


    "That''s not......" Li Luoguo waved his hand at me.


    Sun Yuanliang looked at me and whispered: "Now that I''ve made myself clear, I''d like to express my attitude. Yes, President Ye is my brother. I haven''t known you for a long time, but what I can say is that if you two can sell the factory to President ye, I will certainly help you two fight for welfare to the greatest extent. First of all, I won''t say anything else. Your new factory land must be a little asking No, I don''t know how big your factory is now, but I''ll leave it here today. You sell out the factory and I''ll give you two new factories in half a month, which is 30% larger than your current factory! "


    After hearing this, Li Luoguo took a breath. Now he knows how awesome his factory is, 30% more than the original factory. What''s that concept!


    "What you said is true or false?" Li Luoguo asked sun Yuanliang with a smile.


    "Cao, what do you mean by this? How can I cheat you?" Sun Yuanliang shouted at Li Luoguo with his big mouth.


    "Yes, I''m here today, too. I won''t say much. I can guarantee you everything director Sun said. What he promised you now, we have nothing left to achieve!" Zhang Xiaogang shouted with a big mouth.


    "It''s mainly because you''re too strong?" Li Deli asked with bare teeth.


    "That''s big?" Sun Yuanliang smiled helplessly and then said, "let me tell you, there are more here. As long as you promise to buy the factory, I''ll build a road for you in the government. You should also know the location of the new factory. The government has been preparing to build roads, but why hasn''t it started?"


    "Why?" asked Ridley.


    "Let me tell you this, because the people on our side haven''t moved there yet. If we move there, there''s no guarantee that I can let this road directly into your factory, and there''s no charge. You two don''t have to pay the annual highway fee!" Sun Yuanliang shouted very brightly.

 Chapter 1207

    "My grass, it''s true or false?" Li Deli stared. In fact, ordinary people may feel nothing if they can hear it, but if they hear it like Li Deli and Li Luoguo, they will naturally understand the truth. After all, if this thing can really save the travel expenses of their factory, it would be a lot of money that year, After more than ten years, there will be at least one million left. Although there is a lot of money, it is distributed. Therefore, most people care about this money, but if you think about it carefully, it is really a lot of money.


    "Cao, I''ll tell you these things in front of President Ye. If I can''t do it at that time, won''t you come directly to me?" Sun Yuanliang shouted with a big mouth.


    In the Tower restaurant.


    Sun Yuanliang and Zhang Xiaogang have clearly expressed their attitude, and they are also very reasonable in their words. Basically, they consider problems to the greatest extent from the perspective of Li Luoguo and Liu reform. At least I sit aside and feel that sun Yuanliang is very particular about his words and work, At least what has been said so far is very persuasive.


    "Since director Sun and captain Zhang both said so, I won''t sell off, so I said it directly..." Li Luoguo was silent for a long time, turned his head and looked at Liu reform, and Liu reform nodded slightly. After all, this thing is the business of both of them, so I must ask others for Liu reform''s meaning.


    Liu reformer turned his head and nodded slightly at Li Luoguo.


    Knowing what Liu meant by reform, Li Luoguo glanced at Sun Yuanliang and said softly: "Well, director Sun, I won''t hide it from you. Someone did contact me before you, and then negotiated the price, but we haven''t signed a contract yet. Lao Liu has been watching. Basically, if I sell it, it will be fast on his side. After all, it''s the same thing if it''s early and late..."


    When I heard this, I turned around and stared at Liu Rui. I was obviously not satisfied with Liu Rui''s work. I thought the people from our harem had come very soon, but now Xiaowu is obviously one step faster than us.


    "You go on..." Sun Yuanliang nodded at Li Luoguo.


    "Well, what''s the matter with me? Last time people there chatted with me, I also learned about our factory. My factory is more than 800 square meters. Although it''s not big, it''s a small food processing factory after all. The people opposite analyzed it for me. Even if I wait like this, I''ll sell it for 5 million left at most "The price on the right..." Li Luoguo said, pausing here.


    "And then?" I asked.


    "My factory sold for $5 million, and then the place of the new factory estimated that it would be bought back at this price. It''s waiting for the government to buy it. If I wait for you to come and buy my factory, it''s estimated that it will be more than $1 million. It''s not much for you big bosses, but it''s also a lot for people like me..." Li Luoguo explained very honestly.


    "How much did the person opposite give you?" I asked, squinting at Li Luoguo.


    "Eight million plus a Mercedes Benz!" Li Luoguo said without thinking.


    "Grass, you''re buying land and giving you something as a fucking gift?" Liu Rui scolded speechlessly after hearing this.


    "Ha ha..." when Li Luoguo heard this, he chuckled and whispered, "isn''t this what? The car I drive here is broken a little, and then the people over there privately promised me to drive the whole Mercedes Benz, but these are the people opposite. They made oral arrangements for me. It''s not sure what''s going on at that time..."


    "Grass, this mother can really do business. It''s like buying milk powder and giving pig feed..." Liu Rui scolded with a big mouth.


    "Ha ha..." Li Luoguo grinned and didn''t speak.


    I squinted at Li Luoguo and Liu reformer. In fact, Li Luoguo obviously meant to tell us the other party''s quotation, and then let us know what the price is. In fact, Li Luoguo is not very familiar with the people opposite, that is, the simple cooperation relationship. If we can offer a higher price, he will still consider me On our side.


    I meditated on the price in my heart, turned around and looked at Ji Xuan. Ji Xuan heard what he said just now. After all, Ji Xuan is our God of wealth now. If the God of wealth doesn''t nod, what we say here is nonsense.


    Ji Xuan took out his mobile phone and stirred it twice. Then he put it on the table and looked up at me.


    I quickly picked up my mobile phone and took a look. My mobile phone was facing away from these people, so no one saw the text message on my mobile phone.


    I squinted and said, "whatever you want!"


    After I knew what Ji Xuan meant, I nodded at Ji Xuan, then looked at Li Luoguo and said, "Uncle Li, we are all businessmen, but I have little social experience, so I won''t beat around the bush with you. Let''s just understand and finish..."


    "Yes!" Li Luoguo looked at me and nodded.


    "You just said that the man across the street offered a price of $7 million, didn''t you?" I looked at Li Luoguo and asked.


    "It''s almost the price together!" Li Luoguo nodded.


    "Well, we''ll give you $10 million, and I won''t ink it. It''s $10 million directly, but the premise is that I''ll give you three days. If you can promise us to sign the contract directly after three days, but come over for three days, we''ll have to talk about the acquisition again. What''s more, I''ll give you $10 million, which is exactly what I gave you. Director Sun promised earlier All your things can be fulfilled for you, which is a matter of reaching out to them, "I said with great certainty.


    In fact, the 10 million I said is not my nonsense, but the price I studied with Ji Xuan. I think as long as the price is taken out, the people opposite will be excited. Another thing is that I directly say the price is so high, so I don''t want Li Luoguo to continue to write, Because if this thing should make those people of Xiaowu calm down and have a price war with us at that time, I can''t stand it. After all, people spend their own money, and I spend money for Ji Xuan. If the money is within the range of Ji Xuan''s tolerance, Ji Xuan''s family should not say anything, but once it exceeds this range, Then the problem is to get into trouble, so I must hurry up.


    Li Luoguo was stunned when he heard what I said. He didn''t expect me to be so happy and directly raise the price to 10 million. Li Luoguo''s own heart is very clear. Even if he waited, his factory can''t sell 10 million. This is a fact.


    "Uncle Li, what do you think of my price?" I looked at Li Luoguo and asked with a smile.


    "..." Li Luoguo was silent for a moment, then nodded and said, "President ye, your price is not low!"


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and didn''t speak.


    "It''s not Lao Li. What do you mean? I worked hard to get you together. What do you think I can do about you?" Sun Yuanliang shouted with a big mouth, and then began to stir up the flames nearby: "Lao Li, you know more about the house price on our tower than I do. If we were not lucky, do you think this kind of good thing could fall on your head? Do you mean that you can fall on you every day?"


    After hearing this, Li Luoguo chuckled and whispered, "director Sun, if you speak like that, I''ll tell you the truth. Why did I choose the location of the factory here at the beginning? Isn''t it because the land here is cheap?"


    "You are still a sensible person!" Sun Yuanliang nodded slightly.


    "Yes, you said that since we came here at the beginning, we just wanted to be cheap. There''s no other meaning. I didn''t expect that we could move here! Who could have thought that the iron tower development zone would move!" Li Luoguo patted the table and shouted.


    "Hehe, that''s not why. I''ve been the director for such a long time. When did I have dinner with the mayor and never heard of it?" Sun Yuanliang smiled and then said: "Isn''t the district head here just because there''s no oil and water here, and then he spent a million or so. He was transferred directly to another place. He just left here. You said we were relocated..."


    "You are still smart." Li Luoguo nodded with a smile.


    "It''s not that I''m smart. It''s mainly because I''m older. I''m certainly not as good as those young people!" Sun Yuanliang replied with a laugh.


    "Now it''s hard and sweet..." Li Luoguo replied with a smile and then said: "in fact, I didn''t expect this place to be like this. I didn''t expect my factory to be so valuable and buy 10 million!"


    Sun Yuanliang was stunned when he heard this, and then said with a big mouth: "Lao Li, I don''t hide it from you at all. Before we had dinner, I never studied with President Ye how much your factory can be worth. This is true. I think the seven or eight million yuan will come to an end. Now, after I heard president Ye''s price just now, I''m really shocked on my side. Tell me, let''s not talk about the iron tower, even if it''s something else Place, do you think you can get 10 million whole factories now? Tell me, is it possible for you to say it yourself? "


    "No..." Li Luoguo nodded very honestly.

 Chapter 1208

    "So, what''s that now? If your situation is good, you can follow it. But think about it. If you don''t have the whole opportunity, what are you doing with Li Luoguo? Do you have to pucker in that workshop and follow the workers every day to study how many spicy strips can be produced this month? You say you buy this spicy strip and you''ll buy it When the fuck can you make ten million? "Sun Yuanliang was very excited. He patted the table and shouted at Li Luoguo.


    "Ha ha, that''s what you said!" Li Luoguo was completely brainwashed by sun Yuanliang at this time. I looked at the two people talking and felt that this thing should be almost in place.


    Inside the Tower Restaurant


    Zhang Xiaogang and sun Yuanliang are basically a way of brainwashing MLM organizations. They constantly brainwash Li Luoguo and Liu reform. In fact, their reactions are normal, but Li Deli is different. He is stunned. Li Deli feels that he, the rich second generation, has been very oppressed, But after hearing the cries of sun Xiaogang and sun Yuanliang, Li Deli is now very inflated. He feels that he is already a rich second generation with a value of tens of millions. The expression on his face seems to be a little worried about how he can spend his money in the future!


    Sun Yuanliang looked at Li Deli and looked helpless. Although Li Deli was more cooperative, Li Luoguo and Liu reformer refused to say anything. What''s the use of a Li Deli nodding? His speech is basically the kind that can be completely ignored.


    Zhang Fengyu sat aside with a big mouth and looked at Zhang Xiaogang and sun Yuanliang. With a helpless face, he turned to the north and South and said, "you say these two people have these two skills. What kind of police do they still be? It''s good for the whole MLM organization to be directly on the tower. It''s estimated that they make more money than being a police..."


    "You think everyone is your consciousness. People''s consciousness can''t be compared with those of us ordinary people!" north and South smiled back to Zhang Yuyu.


    "Cao, the two of them are like two B. It''s obvious that they can''t do anything. I think if Liu Rui said these words, it''s basically a matter of three or five minutes. Take these two people directly!" Zhang Fengyu replied with a big mouth.


    "If you talk like that, I really don''t know how to go on. Liu Rui, the immortal of our back palace, is basically in a state of being able to speak when he is dead. Don''t talk about these two people, even if who comes, it''s hard to work!" north and South bared their teeth.


    "Then why don''t Liu Rui brainwash these two people now? I''m fucking sleepy after brainwashing these people..." Zhang Yuyu is a little disgusted with sun Yuanliang and Zhang Xiaogang. Their words are too fucking ink and have no technical content.


    "What do you know, Liu Rui is waiting for you. Basically, Liu Rui can''t look at others. Liu Rui just goes up. The immortal of our harem palace pays attention to the tone of appearance. It''s such an ordinary time to let Liu Rui play. What will happen in the future?" the North and the South seemed to understand and analyze it very well.


    Zhang Fengyu looked up at the north and south, then asked with a big mouth: "do you mean fighting the landlord first, two or three, but not two kings, Altman''s last enlarged move?"


    "Hehe, you''re still a little spiritual!" Nanbei nodded with a smile and then said, "look, wait until sun Yuanliang and Zhang Xiaogang can''t work, and the immortal of our back palace will do it..."


    "Then you say, when can we finish today?" Zhang Fengyu looked at the north and South helplessly and asked.


    After hearing this, North and South reached out and took out their mobile phone, looked at the time on the mobile phone, then frowned and said, "it''s eight o''clock now. I guess it won''t be finished before twelve o''clock in the middle of the night!"


    "Grass, it''s going to take so long?" Zhang Fengyu shouted, staring at beads, and then said, "what''s wrong? Can''t you just let Liu Rui go? Don''t let these fools waste time, can you?"


    "Oh, you just don''t understand the brainwashing way of our Hougong immortal!" north and South shouted with a big mouth.


    "The way?" Zhang Fengyu was stunned after hearing this, then looked at the north and South and asked, "what''s the way?"


    "I''ll tell you Liu Rui''s way of brainwashing. In fact, you can sum it up in one sentence, that is, ink. If Liu Rui''s ink gets up, it basically belongs to the state of brain melon seeds buzzing for you, so say ah, you''re waiting now. Every three or four hours is not enough for Liu Rui to play..." north and South said with a big mouth.


    "Grass, if you knew such ink, what the fuck did you think? You can''t do it early. You have to keep the ink until now?" Zhang Fengyu collapsed immediately after hearing this and shouted with big eyes.


    "Hehe, what''s the matter with you? What are you doing in such a hurry?" the north and South smiled helplessly and looked at Zhang Fengyu and asked.


    "What the fuck can I do? Besides, I''ll be fine. I don''t like to hear your people''s ink here..."


    "Be honest. What''s the use of saying you''re worried? No one else is worried!" north and South squinted back.


    "Who the fuck said he was anxious to save me? This drying fool fell asleep!" Zhang Fengyu shouted, pointing to Han Chao.


    "Ha ha..." north and South looked at Han Chao and smiled. Then they whispered, "isn''t that what? What''s that? I''ve drunk too much..."


    "Grass, I fucking drank too much..." Zhang Fengyu scolded helplessly.


    On the other hand, Zhang Xiaogang and sun Yuanliang still brainwash Li Luoguo and Li reform. I can see from my side that even if Zhang Xiaogang and sun Yuanliang say that flowers come, people can''t promise. What we do now is to let Li Luoguo understand what our conditions are, Also, I deliberately put my time on three days. I also want to put some pressure on Li Luoguo and Liu reform. As for whether to promise or not, I really can''t guarantee it now. First, the attitude of these two people is too firm.


    I turned my head and looked at Liu Rui, indicating that Liu Rui should say something. After all, at this time, sun Yuanliang basically didn''t know what to say to Li Luoguo and Liu reform.


    Liu Rui put down his glass, then turned his head and looked at Sun Yuanliang and Zhang Xiaogang. He pursed his lips and whispered, "Uncle Li, in fact, the idea in your heart is very simple."


    "You see, Liu Rui is talking!" north and South looked at Zhang Fengyu with a smile and said.


    "It doesn''t matter to me who speaks in love!" Zhang Fengyu shouted helplessly with a big mouth.


    "What are you talking about?" Li Luoguo looked at Liu Rui after hearing this.


    "I mean, I know what you think very well now!" Liu Rui stretched out his hand and lit a cigarette, then looked at Li Luoguo with a smile, and then said: "in fact, this thing is also simple. Isn''t it that you''re going to sell the factory to someone who gives you more money in the end? Right?"


    "..." Li Luoguo looked at Liu Rui and said nothing.


    "You think that since our harem can offer 10 million, someone will offer 10 million. What you see is that the price of this factory may be higher and higher now, right?" Liu Rui then asked.


    Li Luoguo squinted at Liu Rui and still didn''t speak.


    "But Uncle Li, let me tell you this. As an old saying goes, people''s hearts are not enough. Snakes swallow elephants!" Liu Rui paused, looked at Li Luoguo''s reaction, and then said: "Well, let me tell you this. Our harem can offer this price, not because the factory is worth a lot of money, but because we have our own reasons. But let me tell you, if you go out now, even if you die, your factory will not sell more than 10 million!"


    Liu Rui spoke in a very tough tone.


    "No, boy, what do you mean?" Li Luoguo was stunned and looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "It doesn''t mean much. My meaning is very simple. The factory itself is worthless, but now it''s worth money because our harem is here. But listen to my point, that is, now our harem is here. If the people in our harem withdraw, I''ll tell you that no one buys your factory at all. You can only wait for the government to buy it. You know "Bai Bu?" Liu Rui shouted loudly.


    "I don''t understand!" Li Luoguo shook his head with a puzzled face.


    "Grass, what else don''t you understand about this thing? What a fucking simple truth!" Liu Rui shouted helplessly, and then said: "in fact, it''s not that your factory is worth money, but someone doesn''t want our harem to buy this factory. Do I understand?"


    "..." Li Luoguo obviously made Liu Rui shout a little confused.


    After seeing this scene, the north and South on one side scratched their heads with a smile and said with a big mouth: "today, Daxian, do we still change our way?"


    "The times are changing, who the fuck can keep pushing like that!" Zhang Fengyu said impatiently.


    "Ha ha..." Nanbei smiled and didn''t speak.


    "I''m so direct now. If our harem doesn''t want such a project now, your factory is nothing. You know, don''t say $8 million. Even $5 million may not be given to you. Just wait for the government to buy it. When you say what your situation is, you have to sell it. If you don''t sell it, you have to sell it! At that time, your situation will not be like this, or you will be very passive. Do you know? "Liu Rui stared at beads and shouted, and then said: "We don''t want to give you this money now because what''s the matter? Your broken factory B is not fucking valuable at all. I tell you, and don''t cherish it at a good time. Do you think it can rise again later? It''s really urgent. When you can''t have enough appetite, no one will feed you. Now you don''t eat rice and wait for meat Isn''t it? I tell you, if you wait another two months, I''ll kneel down and kowtow to you if you can eat dirt! "

 Chapter 1209

    After listening to Liu Rui''s words, Li Luoguo and Liu reform were stunned. They didn''t understand what Liu Rui was talking about. However, although Liu Rui''s words were very bad, Li Luoguo and Liu reform felt that Liu Rui''s words were very reasonable. If the truth was like what Liu Rui said, they would be embarrassed if they were really bald, And now we give them two very high prices, so they obviously hesitate.


    In the Tower restaurant.


    Li Luoguo and Liu reformer were stunned by Liu Rui''s words, mainly because my brother Rui''s words were a little evil, which directly frightened the two people.


    Sun Yuanliang and Zhang Xiaogang were stunned. After all, they really didn''t understand what Liu Rui was talking about, but that''s not the point. The point is that my brother Rui talked for so long and made others seem very reasonable. You just can''t find any reason to refute, Otherwise, why does the north and South say that Liu Rui in our harem is a great immortal? This great immortal is different from normal people. The idea of normal people is to follow Li Luoguo''s idea and tell Li Luoguo how much profit you can make and how suitable you are if you sell this factory to our Harem.


    But our big brother Rui is different. From the beginning of talking, people have analyzed this problem to you very directly, that is, whether you like to buy or not, but I also tell you that we are not idle people here. Why your factory is so valuable now is because our harem has come. If you really give me a sharp eye, I''ll just let go of it. Do you think your factory is still valuable?


    Sun Yuanliang and Liu Rui are very passive when they talk, but Liu Rui is different. They directly change from passive to active. Do you like to buy or not? If you don''t sell, we won''t buy directly. At that time, I''ll see if your factory can be valuable. It''s because of this that Liu Rui feels very tough when he talks. He has the upper hand in momentum, However, sun Yuanliang and Zhang Xiaogang are different. They have lost in momentum. They are completely in the state that I beg you to sell the factory.


    What Liu Rui wants to express is very clear, that is, our harem wants to buy your factory now, but you must not pretend to force me here. Everyone is the best seller and no one is more stupid than anyone. Our harem needs your factory now, so your factory is so valuable. Our harem is also very willing to buy it when it is valuable, But if you have to ask the whole lion to speak, I''m sorry. In the situation of mutual benefit and win-win, you don''t sell. You have to fight for a bite of meat in our harem. Then I really tell you that this situation doesn''t exist at all, because our harem is not a fool.


    Once we feel that we don''t make money at your price, we''ll kill the fish and catch the net. Of course, Liu Rui''s statement still excludes the importance of this project to our harem. It''s entirely from the perspective of a businessman. If we consider the current situation of our harem, we''ll actually suffer some losses, There''s no way, but it''s obvious that Li Luoguo and Liu reform are very ordinary businessmen. All they can think of is these things.


    If they sell the factory to our harem, to a certain extent, it is not impossible for us to give part of the profits to their factory. In this way, everyone is in a state of taking what they need. But if you don''t want to see our harem earn money, does our harem have a duty to let you earn money?


    These things are mutual. If we can achieve a win-win situation, that''s what our harem wants to see, rather than really not buying their factory. In fact, others may not know, but I understand very well in my heart that Liu Rui is now scaring Li Luoguo and Liu reform. Once it''s time for people not to talk to you about this, It''s estimated that Liu Rui will have another way. My brother Rui''s way of speaking is to use both hard and soft in the city, and then directly confuse you. When you don''t know anything, I''ll take you by surprise. It''s like Liu Rui''s reason to borrow money in our harem. Liu Rui''s mouth is really the most precious treasure in his life, I think if Liu Rui doesn''t have that mouth, he''ll be like a waste, but he''ll say goodbye.


    You say Liu Rui runs away when he fights. You can''t find anyone when you work. What''s the use of finding him for such things, but I still keep him in our harem. The most important purpose is to value Liu Rui''s mouth. In my eyes, Liu Rui''s mouth can give us great benefits in the future. What''s the saying, This is the reason why soldiers are trained for thousands of days and used for a while.


    I looked at Liu Rui with a smile and nodded at Liu Rui with great satisfaction. My meaning is very obvious. This is my affirmation of what my big brother Rui just said.


    Li Luoguo and Liu reformer bowed their heads and didn''t know what to think. Zhang Xiaogang walked to the north and South with a wine glass, then looked at the north and South and said with a smile: "what does Liu Rui do in your harem?"


    "I don''t know exactly what he does. Anyway, when he follows the leaves, I''m still above the factory. Generally, Liu Rui is the second in charge of our harem bar..." north and South replied with a big mouth.


    "Cao, the second leader of your harem is very awesome..." Zhang Xiaogang sat next to the north and south, and then said: "is he usually responsible for setting up, negotiating and so on in your harem? I can say it when I look at people! You two are good..."


    The north and the South looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said helplessly: "We negotiate everything. Our harem bar is usually lifted. Except that the young lady is a whore, what can you negotiate with this thing? If you encounter trouble, brother yuan and Meng Liang go directly to negotiate with you. If you meet ordinary people, you say if you go to negotiate with others, they will think that our harem is ill..."


    "No, if you say so, I don''t understand. What is Liu Rui responsible for in your harem?" Zhao Xiaogang asked, frowning at the north and south.


    "If you ask me that, in fact, I don''t know what Liu Rui does..." the north and South replied with some embarrassment, and then said: "at the beginning, people knew what to do, but Liu Rui just didn''t do anything, and then slept in our Miss''s lounge with Yang Song every day..."


    "Sleep with Miss?" Zhao Xiaogang immediately got excited after hearing this, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Why do you sleep with other ladies? I found that your thoughts are so dirty now. Can you be clean? Our harem basically has no hidden rules, and even if there are, it has to be the hidden rules of leaves. Can you turn them both?" the north and the South replied with a big mouth, and then said: "Let me tell you something. It turned out that they were idle and chatting with other ladies, but later, Liu Rui found an object, and that object was basically responsible for the financial problems of our harem. Therefore, Liu Rui was very afraid of his daughter-in-law. Basically, his daughter-in-law told him to go east. He didn''t dare to go west and let him go forward. He didn''t dare to step back Liu Rui doesn''t go to the young lady much later, but Yang song always goes again... "


    "Did you say that his mouth was practiced with the ladies of your harem..." Zhang Xiaogang asked with a mysterious look on his face.


    "..." after hearing this, North and South were stunned and shouted helplessly: "no, I found that you want something in your head? Can''t you be pure?"


    "No... why am I not pure? Don''t I just talk about the mouth? Why is it not pure?" Zhang Xiaogang stared at the beads and looked puzzled.


    "Grass, you still have a calf with me, don''t you? Do you think I don''t know what you mean?" north and South pointed to Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    "Grass..." Zhang Xiaogang was stunned. Then he took out an abalone from the table, licked it on his tongue, turned his head, looked at the north and South and said, "isn''t that what you said about practicing mouth?"


    After seeing Zhang Xiaogang''s action, the north and South were stunned. They looked at the abalone in Zhang Xiaogang''s hand and didn''t know what to say. They rubbed their big face eggs, and then looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said, "it''s not big brother. Are you a policeman or am I a policeman? I don''t understand now. Who do we two work in a bar?"


    "Of course, I''m a policeman. Why are you studying this with me?" Zhang Xiaogang asked, looking at the north and South with some incomprehension.


    "No, I don''t mean anything else here. I''m mainly a little research. I don''t understand what you mean by that action just now. Can you explain it to me?" asked the north and south, looking at Zhang Xiaogang with a full face.


    "Grass, you really don''t understand? You say it''s stupid, I found!" Zhang Xiaogang took off his clothes directly after finishing his words, then looked at the north and south according to the abalone in his hand and asked, "I ask you now, do you know what this thing is?"


    "I don''t know..." north and South shook their heads directly.


    "Oh, my grass, aren''t you a virgin?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted, looking at the north and South with a big mouth.


    "What the hell? I''m a virgin. How can you swear when you talk?" Nanbei shouted at Zhang Xiaogang with a speechless face.

 Chapter 1210

    "It''s not a brother. You don''t even know this? How can I hate you to explain?" at this time, Zhang Xiaogang felt as if he had encountered the bottleneck of his career and found that he simply couldn''t communicate with the fool north and south.


    "Didn''t you two study what stuff? Ah, you''re so excited?" at this time, Han Chao came over with a smile and looked at Zhang Xiaogang and the north and south.


    "You came just in time. I have a problem to study with you now..." Zhang Xiaogang reached out and dragged Han Chao, and then said, "what? I''ll ask you a question now. You can say what you know. Do you hear me?"


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this, and then smiled and said, "no, brother Zhang, what are you doing? If you tell me something, you''ll be done. Why do you say you''re so serious? I don''t like your serious expression now..."


    "The main thing is that now this problem is very serious!" Zhang Xiaogang is really a lot, stared at the beads and shouted. Then he took the abalone in his hand and asked Han Chao, "what do you say this thing is for?"


    "Eat, what else can you do..." Han Chao was stunned for a moment, and then looked at Zhang Xiaogang''s eyes as if he were looking at another fool. He didn''t understand the man. What did he want to express.


    "I don''t fucking know what this thing is for eating. Now I just want to ask you, what exactly does he think about this thing?" Zhang Xiaogang then shouted.


    "What''s it like?" Han Chao was stunned when he heard this. Then he covered his mouth and smiled at Zhang Xiaogang. "Brother Zhang, why are you doing this when you''re free? Let''s eat here. You say how fucking this thing you''re talking about is buried. You''re a real person. Are you a pervert!"


    "What kind of pressure transformation? I asked you what Liu Rui did in your harem just now, and then the north and South should explain it to me. Finally, they told me that Liu Rui practiced his mouth, and then they told me that Liu Rui didn''t sleep with young ladies. You said how would you practice his mouth if you didn''t sleep with young ladies?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted at Han Chao with a stare at the column.


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this. Then he smiled and said, "what, brother Zhang, I think you may have misunderstood. The practice mouth that people said about North and south is completely different from that you said. The practice mouth that you said is to practice with the young lady, and the one that people said about North and south is to deceive people..."


    "Is that my whole mistake?" Zhang Xiaogang was stunned for a moment. He changed his mistake and looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "Grass, you don''t understand wrong. What do you think in your mind?" the north and South on one side shouted helplessly at Zhang Xiaogang.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned for a moment, then quickly put down the abalone in his hand, looked at the north and South with a smile and said: "what, I misunderstood just now. Don''t give me general knowledge. It''s easy to say something useless if I drink some wine here..."


    "It''s all right..." north and South waved their hands impatiently.


    "That what, I want to ask you, North and south, you tell me the truth, are you a virgin?" Zhang Xiaogang looked at North and South sincerely and asked.


    "Grass, can you change the topic? You fucking chat with me like this. I really can''t talk to you now!" north and South stared at beads and scolded helplessly.


    "Well, now tell me what Liu Rui is doing in your harem..." Zhang Xiaogang rang and asked.


    "Cao, I don''t like talking to you now. You still talk to Han Chao. He is really a virgin!" north and south point to Han Chao speechless.


    "It''s not North and south. What do you mean by this? How can you tell others about whether I''m a virgin? Do you know what respect for other people''s privacy is?" Han Chao was unhappy when he heard this. He stared at the beads and shouted at North and south.


    "You were a virgin. You two were talking to me. I''m in a very bad mood now!"


    The north and the South waved to Han Chao with speechless faces. Han Chao just wanted to open his mouth to talk to the South and the north, but Zhang Xiaogang stopped him. Then he said to Han Chao with a smile: "don''t do that, big brother. You''d better introduce me what Liu Rui does..."


    After hearing this, Han Chao looked up at Zhang Xiaogang and asked, "it''s not that you''re idle. Why do you study what Liu Rui does? Why do you like others? I told you that Liu ruigen could not have liked you. They have an object!"


    "What kind of thing do I like about him? My mother and children will leave, and I''m still gay. What kind of thing do you think about in men? I''m just curious why Liu Rui''s mouth can say so..." Zhang Xiaogang explained helplessly.


    "Cao, why do you ask North and south? I tell you that you are looking for the right person now. I tell you, what can north and South know? I still know Liu Rui very well. Let me tell you this. Liu Rui is in our harem. In fact, he doesn''t do anything. Do you know?" Han Chao shouted at Zhang Xiaogang with great excitement.


    "What do you mean, don''t do anything? What are you doing? Idle people in your harem?" Zhang Xiaogang was stunned and stammered at Han Chao.


    "..." after hearing this, Han Chao looked up at Liu Rui and found that Liu Rui didn''t look at himself with Ben now. He whispered, "in fact, it''s not that he doesn''t do anything, but this person just sees work [run, I''ll tell you, he basically doesn''t want to do anything and can''t do anything now. Then the rest of us in the harem, except ye Han, dare not say him, so ah, he basically takes the name of Miss''s psychological assistant tutor, but in fact, he doesn''t care much about Miss now, because you won''t let him go... "


    "The name of psychological counselor is still a fucking miss. It''s the first time I''ve heard..." Zhang Xiaogang wiped his big face and some speechless replied.


    "Now you know what Liu Rui is doing in our harem?" Han Chao asked, looking at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "I know a little bit..." Zhang Xiaogang nodded with a smile.


    "Cao, you are generally understood. Let me tell you this. Liu Rui is basically doing nothing in our harem. Do you know now?" Han Chao shouted anxiously.


    "No, man, you said Liu Rui didn''t do anything in your harem. Why are you so excited? You said you didn''t give him a salary..." Zhang Xiaogang asked wordlessly after seeing Han Chao''s mood.


    "Cao, I''m not excited about this kind of thing. You know, I don''t like this kind of person. You say you don''t dare to do anything. Forget it. You still have our company''s money. Is it too much?" Han Chao shouted at Zhang Xiaogang with big eyes.


    "Hehe, if you say so, it''s really a little too much!" Zhang Xiaogang nodded quickly.


    "Not so much. It''s fucking too much. I''ll tell you!"


    "Maybe the boss of your rich family in the harem doesn''t need this money..." Zhang Xiaogang shouted with a big mouth.


    "Cao, brother Zhang, if you talk like that, I don''t like to hear it. What''s the matter with money? They can spend so recklessly with money? What can''t they do with money!" at this time, Han Chao was completely in a state of indignation. He shouted with great excitement to support Zhang Xiaogang, and then said: "You say you''re good. If you''re really rich, don''t pit money on us. You know my IQ. I follow them. How tired I am, you know? You don''t know how tired I am. You can''t understand me and tell you!"


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled helplessly, then looked at Liu Rui and asked, "what, let me ask you, is Liu Rui afraid of his daughter-in-law?"


    "..." Han Chao was stunned and then said with a big mouth: "What''s the matter with you? People are afraid of their daughter-in-law. But I''ve never seen Liu Rui so afraid of his daughter-in-law anyway. You know? He runs to our hotel every day and packs pot steamed pork for his daughter-in-law. The most annoying thing is that every time he comes, he keeps an account of his order, and then I go up to ask for money and give it back to his mother-in-law. What do you think these are? It''s just like Beast, I tell you! "


    "Do you always have an object now?" Zhang Xiaogang then asked.


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this, then turned his mouth and said: "Let me tell you this, ye Han, he is the most afraid of his daughter-in-law! He is even more afraid than Liu Rui. I think it''s true that his daughter-in-law shouted and he played with his stomach directly. There are so many young ladies in our harem. Do you know how many young ladies seduce him every day? But he didn''t dare to move. At first, those young ladies thought what was the matter with Ye Han. Later, people knew that they were afraid of his daughter-in-law I''m afraid... "


    "Good man!" Zhang Xiaogang grinned.


    "Oh, it''s just that his daughter-in-law doesn''t give him a chance. If he is given a chance, he may not be what''s going on!"


    "I found that people in your harem are very afraid of their daughter-in-law?" Zhang Xiaogang continued at this time.


    "Cao. I don''t agree with you. Some people in our harem are not afraid of their daughter-in-law!" Han Chao shouted with a big mouth.


    "Who?" Zhang Xiaogang asked curiously.


    "I''m not afraid of my daughter-in-law. I tell you it''s true. I''m not afraid of my daughter-in-law at all. I think the things of my daughter-in-law are cheap. You''re used to them. They don''t have any use with Ben. If they don''t obey, they beat and scold. I''ll tell you immediately..." Han Chao seemed to be very experienced and said to Zhang Xiaogang. The expression on his face was also very rich, as if it was true.


    "No, you don''t have a daughter-in-law?"

 Chapter 1211

    At this time, the north and South on one side really couldn''t listen. They turned to look at Han Chao and asked.


    "How do you know I have no object?" Han Chao looked back and stared at the beads and asked North and south.


    "You just don''t have it. You''re a fucking virgin. You have a JB object..." north and South were very honest and shouted with a big mouth.


    "Grass..." Han Chao was stunned for a moment, then shouted at his throat, "I don''t have a fucking daughter-in-law, but I''m not afraid of my daughter-in-law. Why not?"


    Liu Rui and I raised our heads when we heard this.


    The tower is in the building.


    After my words with Liu Rui and Han Chao, Han Chao suddenly looked up and looked at Han Chao. After seeing the eyes of both of us, Han Chao was stunned for a while, then turned his big mouth and asked me, "what do you think I''m doing?"


    "What did you say?" I touched my lips and looked at Han Chao.


    "Ha ha..." Han Chao looked at me and smiled awkwardly. Then he waved his hands at me and said, "that''s what. You''ll be finished talking about you. What are you always saying to me here..."


    I looked at Han Chao and didn''t speak. In fact, Liu Rui was here. I basically didn''t need anything. I just listened and finished. My brother Rui basically had no problem. He could handle it alone.


    "Well, brother Zhang, we don''t have to pay attention to them. Let''s talk about our..." Han Chao looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said with a smile when he saw that I didn''t speak.


    "Ha ha, OK!" Zhang Xiaogang nodded with a smile.


    "What, where did we come from?" Han Chao asked, looking at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "We just said that ye Zong and Liu Rui are afraid of his daughter-in-law..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile.


    Han Chao heard this and looked at Zhang Xiaogang with a big mouth. Then he said with a big mouth: "I tell you, these two people are careful. Let''s not study their fear of their daughter-in-law for the time being... Let''s say something else..."


    "OK!" Zhang Xiaogang smiled and nodded.


    ����


    On the other side, Liu Rui looked at Li Luoguo and Liu reform with a smile. He was silent for a moment, and then asked, "uncle Liu and Uncle Li, what do you think now? Can you talk to me?"


    Hearing this, Li Luoguo looked up at Liu Rui, then touched his chin, and after a moment of silence, he whispered: "In fact, we don''t think much. What you said just now is reasonable... But I think we should go back and study it carefully. After all, it''s not our business. There are other shareholders in the factory. We have to discuss it, don''t we?"


    After hearing this, Li Deli, who was next to Li Luoguo, was stunned. He immediately asked with a big mouth: "no, Dad, we are not the only shareholders in our family. I have 2% of the shares in my hand, and the remaining 98% is not in your hand. Who do you want to discuss with when you go home?"


    Li Luoguo quickly stared at Li Deli, then shouted at the top of his voice, "can you be talking nonsense here? Who the fuck should I discuss with? I have to study with you?"


    "It''s mainly because our family is a small food factory and a family business. Except my second uncle, they are basically workers. I just wonder who you''re going to study with?" Li Deli asked helplessly with a big mouth.


    "Go, get the fuck out of here. I don''t want to talk to you now. Do you hear me?" Li Luoguo stared at the beads and shouted at Li Deli.


    "No, I''m just asking who you''re studying with. What''s the matter? I can''t ask yet. I don''t have the right to ask about anything in our family now, do I?" Li Deli suddenly got excited, patted the table and shouted at Li Luoguo.


    "..." Li Luoguo looked at Li Deli, sighed slightly, then clenched his teeth and said, "I''ll go home and study with your mother. No, I''ll ask you if you can?"


    After hearing this, Li Deli was stunned. Then he said with a big mouth: "if you say you want to study with my mother, don''t you say you''ll be finished with my mother? You have to talk to me here. You just say it and it''s finished. I have to be anxious or on the ground?"


    Li Luoguo stared at Li Deli irritably, shook his head and didn''t speak.


    In fact, even if Li Deli doesn''t say this, Liu Rui and I are very clear. According to the scale of Li Luoguo''s factory, what shareholders can they have? Li Luoguo''s words are just to delay time.


    Liu Rui looked at Li Deli, smiled, and then whispered, "do you still want to come to work here?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Li Deli was stunned and looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Nothing..." Liu Rui smiled and waved his hand, then turned to look at Li Luoguo and asked, "Uncle Li, is Deli going to give you a hand in your factory now?"


    "..." Li Luoguo was stunned for a moment, then shouted with a big mouth: "he gave me a JB to start with. He can come to the factory for two days a month. He can be fucking worthy of me. He knows to play games at home every day. He doesn''t know anything except playing games..."


    "No, I found you talking nonsense!" when Li Deli heard this, he was not happy immediately. After all, Li Deli is still going to work in our harem. Li Luoguo''s speech is not to give himself a green face, but to tear himself down!


    "If you play games every day, our company doesn''t need you. Our company doesn''t play games..." I joked at Li Deli with a smile.


    Li Deli was even more excited when he heard my words. He turned to me and said, "what President ye, wait for me first. I have to study this problem with my father..."


    "Ha ha, OK." I nodded with a smile.


    "It''s not Dad. I find that you talk to others now. What are you talking about? Why can''t you say something good about me, and you have to do something bad for me? I don''t understand now. Are you my father?" Li Deli shouted at Li Luoguo very excitedly.


    Li Luoguo looked at Li Deli, and then asked very directly, "no, I ask you, you let me say hello. Besides being lazy, do you have anything else?"


    When Li Deli heard this, he was slightly stunned. Then he clenched his teeth and shouted, "no, what? Even if I don''t have anything right or wrong, who knows if you don''t say it? You say you''ve said it. What do people think of me now? I''m in the most critical period of applying for a job. Why don''t you help me speak? Why don''t you tear me down here?"


    "..." Li Luoguo rubbed his big face and looked at Li deli''s helplessness.


    "And, as you said just now, even if I have nothing right or wrong, aren''t I trying now? Aren''t I trying to learn well?" Li Deli shouted at Li Luoguo at the top of his voice.


    "Can you shut your fucking mouth? I don''t want to talk to you now. Do you understand what I mean?" Li Luoguo asked, looking at Li Deli.


    "After you''ve finished, you don''t want to talk to me now. I haven''t seen you do things like this. I can see now. Your work is really bad now. Wait, I''ll tell me when I go home. You go out..." Li Deli threatened with a big mouth.


    "Roll the calf, tell where you fucking fall in love now. I don''t want to talk with you now. Roll the calf for me quickly, do you hear me?"


    "Why did I pull the calf? Isn''t what I''m talking to you now? Do you think I''m not serious enough with my attitude?" Li Deli shouted with his teeth clenched.


    "... I told you to shut your mouth. Do you hear me?" Li Luoguo shouted with his teeth clenched.


    "You''ve said it all now. You''re delaying my future, don''t you know?" Li Deli shouted loudly, slapping the table with abnormal excitement.


    I sat on the chair with a helpless face. I was afraid that the two people would fight now.


    Liu Rui is also speechless. After all, he is studying the acquisition of the factory. The fucking problem has not been studied yet. It seems that the two men are going to fight.


    "What are you two doing?" Liu reformer said helplessly at this time.


    "No, uncle Liu, you happen to be here. I''ll study it with you now. Do you think my father is like this? What do you think these are? I told people here well. What did he do? He was demolished. What do you think this is?" Li Deli shouted helplessly at Liu reform.


    "Well, what''s the matter with you two? You can''t go home and talk about it. What''s the matter with you two arguing here? It''s funny?" Liu reform shouted with a big mouth, then looked at me and Liu Rui said: "Well, the current situation is like this. I don''t know what Lao Li thinks now, but I prefer to say that I sell the factory to you now..."


    Liu Rui pretended to be in place. He didn''t feel excited because Liu reform vomited at this time. He just nodded slightly because he knew that Liu reform hadn''t spoken yet.


    "But now, I have to go back and think about it. Otherwise, President ye and President Liu will give me some time. Will you let me go back and think about it?" Liu reform looked at me and Liu Rui very sincerely and asked.


    Liu Rui was silent after hearing this, and then asked in a low voice: "Well, uncle Liu, since you said that, I''m sure you can go back and think about it, but what I''m thinking now is what you really want to think about. In fact, I''ve made it very clear that things are such things. If you really don''t understand anything, you can say it in front of us, right? There''s no need for us I have to go back and study! "


    "Yes, if you really don''t think clearly, you can tell the problem now. There are so many of you and us here. Don''t you say it and study it well? Why do you have to go back to study this?" Zhang Xiaogang said at this time.


    Liu reformer glanced at Zhang Xiaogang and said helplessly, "it''s mainly because it''s a little sudden."


    After hearing Liu''s reform words, Zhang Xiaogang looked helpless and shouted with a big mouth: "Why is this sudden or not? I didn''t say it. Even if we don''t come to you today, do you have to start studying the problem of selling the factory? You say you sell it sooner or later. President Ye has dismissed you with such good conditions, right? And I''m here to make it convenient for you to the greatest extent. You say you still have consideration I don''t understand. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Let me tell you! "


    "..." Liu reformer looked up at Zhang Xiaogang and didn''t speak.


    "Oh, well, since uncle Liu said to think about it, we can''t force others to think about it. If they say to think about it, then think about it." Liu Rui knows that even if he says anything today, Li Luoguo and Liu reform can''t pay attention to it. After all, this matter is not a small matter.


    "The main reason is that I just don''t understand what this thing has to consider, so I directly promise that it won''t be finished?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted helplessly.


    "One person has one idea, and we can''t force others to sell it to us, isn''t it..." Liu Rui smiled back, and then turned to look at me to see if I had anything else to say. If I didn''t have anything to say, Liu Rui probably wouldn''t continue to write with these two people. After all, it''s not a matter of urgency. It''s not good for you to continue writing now. On the contrary, it seems that our harem is in a hurry.


    I looked at Liu Rui, then looked up at Li Deli, then looked at Li Luoguo with a smile and said, "what, factory director Li, now I want to ask you, how do you arrange Deli?"


    After hearing this, Li Luoguo was stunned, looked at me and asked, "what do you mean by this?"


    "It''s not interesting. I''m just asking. After all, I know you''re old here. In fact, you don''t care so much about how much money you can earn now, but I want to ask, do you think about your family and children now? If you say you can still do it now, it''s no problem, but if you''re old enough to retire, what will you do What to do? Wait for your old money or what to do? "


    I spoke with a very serious expression. I didn''t feel joking at all.


    After hearing what I said, Li Luoguo turned his head to look at Liu reformer, and then whispered, "in fact, if you talk to me like that, President ye, I really don''t know how to answer you. As you said, there is really no problem here, but I, a loser son, I really don''t know how to arrange. What can he do if I make money?"


    Speaking of this, Li Luoguo turned and looked at Li deli''s helplessness.


    "No, you say this..." when Li Deli heard this, he was excited. He pulled his throat and wanted to argue with Li Luoguo, but I stopped him. Then he looked at Li Deli with a smile and said, "Deli, let me finish this with your father first!"


    Li Deli looked at me, was silent, then clenched his teeth and said, "President ye, I tell you, my father is talking nonsense here. You don''t have to listen to him..."


    "Ha ha, I know!" I smiled and nodded, then turned to look at Li Luoguo and said, "what, I think you can''t always think about yourself when you''re this age. You have to think about your children..."


    After hearing my words, Li Luoguo nodded slightly, looked at me and said: "Mr. Ye, in fact, what you said is reasonable, and I know it here, but you said that I am now like this. Our factory is also half dead. Let me tell you this, even if my factory doesn''t lose money, I will be satisfied. I don''t need anything else. What can I do if I don''t open this factory What are you doing? Our family has to starve to death, don''t you think? "


    "Ha ha..." I smiled, then touched my nose and said, "I won''t starve to death..."


    "Why not? If I point to this boy to give me an old-age pension, I''ll starve to death. I tell you!" Li Luoguo stared at the beads and shouted.


    When Li Deli heard this, he was unhappy immediately. He stood up and was about to speak, but I stretched out my hand and stopped him.


    "In fact, what I said to you today is not completely meaningless. I told you the price just now. I''ll add another one for you. Just say that your side now sells the factory to us. After my side''s commercial street is completed, I''ll sell you two salesmen at a half discount, so if you have salesmen, you will be happy It''s a lot of money whether you rent it out, use it yourself, or sell it. And it''s also a guarantee for your life in the future, isn''t it? "


    Li Luoguo was stunned when he heard what I said. He looked at me in surprise and asked, "it''s not Mr. Ye. Are you kidding me, or what''s going on? Are you true or false?"


    "Cao, do you think I''m joking with you?" I scolded speechlessly, then turned to look at Liu reform and said, "what, factory director Liu, you are the same. As long as you choose to cooperate with our harem, we will promise you."


    "President ye, are you a little far away?" Liu reform looked at me very carefully and asked.


    "If you think it''s far away, I can write all the things I said when we signed the contract, but I can''t guarantee what director Sun just said. If you sign the contract, you have to study with him..." I replied with a smile.


    "I can also sign a contract..." Sun Yuanliang bared his teeth and replied to me after hearing this.


    After hearing what I said, Li Luoguo''s expression on his face changed instantly. I know he is excited now.


    "In fact, you don''t have to worry about what director Li said. Just go back and study what I said. Don''t worry..." I added with a smile.


    "What, Mr. Ye, let me ask you now. What kind of market did you just tell me? How big was it?" Liu reform looked at me and asked.


    I was stunned for a moment, then simply summed it up and said in a low voice, "I can''t tell you exactly how big it is, but I can only tell you this market. It must be no less than 200 Ping. Do you think it''s ok?"


    "Hehe, OK, what''s wrong with this!" Liu reformer nodded happily.


    "Our harem needs your factory now, and the same factory is also your lifeblood. So, let''s strive for the whole. Both sides are happy. Let''s not say what we suffer. I''ll do my best to give you convenience. Similarly, I hope you can understand our side and strive to make us earn some money, don''t you?"


    "Hehe, that''s true. We still understand each other about this thing, and we are not shameless people." Li Luoguo''s expression directly changed after hearing what I said about the store room. After all, Li Luoguo is not a fool, and he also knows what these words mean to him.


    "Come on, come on, let''s respect this and understand each other!" I smiled and raised my glass, looked at Li Luoguo and shouted.


    "Ha ha, this must go one!"


    I took a look at Liu Rui. In fact, we all know that as long as there is no special situation now, there is basically no problem here, because whatever we can offer has been seen. If Li Luoguo is not satisfied at this time, I really have nothing to do, After all, we have to consider the problems of Dao Jixuan and Du Xianyang. Once the factory wants too much money, it is estimated that we really can''t afford it.


    "Or do you always have two sons?" Zhang Xiaogang turned and looked at the north and South with a smile.


    "Cao, the only one who can bully Liu Rui in our harem is ye. Do you think the bully can be worse?" the north and South replied speechless.


    "You''re using both hard and soft methods?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "Er, uh huh. They have basically always been this routine. Let me tell you..." north and South nodded with a smile.


    "I find that if I deal with you in the harem in the future, I have to be careful. You guys have too many fucking routines..." Zhang Xiaogang said to the north and South with a speechless face.


    "..." the north and South squinted at Zhang Xiaogang, then smiled and said, "I tell you, no matter how careful you are, it''s useless. I''ll tell you, have you seen Han Chao?"


    "See, what''s wrong with him?" Zhang Xiaogang was stunned and asked.


    "He is the most typical example of our harem. He is wary of Ye Han and Liu Rui every day. Now he is still fooled by others every day. He doesn''t know what''s going on. It''s so sad. I tell you, you''re honest. Liu Rui can''t fool you. Another thing is that Liu Rui borrows money from you. You can give him as much as you want. Don''t write "Do you know?"

 Chapter 1212

    "What''s the reason?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with some confusion.


    "Also because of what, are you stupid? How many times have I told you that you can do whatever people ask you to do. If Liu Rui borrows money from you and borrows 10000, if you are reluctant, I tell you that you are greeted by 500000, so you have no problem listening to me now!" the north and South quietly explained.


    In the Tower restaurant.


    After I finished with Li Luoguo and Liu reform, their reaction was obviously different, and they felt like a different person. I know these two people are really moved now, but the price of moving may be a little high.


    Liu Rui glanced at me obliquely. In fact, everyone present did not understand what it meant to send my store out, but Liu Rui knew that first we had to get the project first, and then after the project was started, it might take a long time for the University City to be really built. However, after the university city was built, The government''s approval, plus the relocation, plus the movement of the school, is a very long time. Then after this time, we may really develop the commercial street around the University City. Simply estimate that there is no way to establish and improve the system near the University City in ten or eight years, but wait for it to be established and improved, The 50% discount that we promised to give Li Luoguo may be in his hands 20 years later. Let alone that Li Luoguo didn''t remember it at that time. At least at that time, our harem was almost ready to return funds, and the 50% discount may be a very attractive figure for Li Luoguo, But for our harem, it''s a matter of how much money we earn.


    Liu Ruiming obviously saw my intention and turned his head and smiled at me.


    In fact, Li Luoguo''s gang is obviously greedy. If they are not greedy, they won''t work so hard. I can only have good and bad things about greed. It''s because of this good or bad. It may bring great trouble to these two people in the future. If they are not so greedy now, our next thing may be much simpler, but this thing, If you say you are not greedy, it is basically impossible. Whether it is me or others, it is greedy.


    After completing the research on this issue, Li Luoguo and Liu Chuang''s attitude towards me was obviously different. They began to talk to me very actively. There were simple drinks in front. What I asked and what they said, but now they are different. They obviously didn''t drink enough with their glasses.


    "Why, can you drink it now?" Zhang Xiaogang asked, looking at Li Luoguo with a smile.


    "Cao, I didn''t get into the state just now..." Li Luoguo said impolitely at this time. He shouted at Zhang Xiaogang with a big red face and a smile.


    "What do you mean you don''t enter the state? What happened to you just now? What''s the matter?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with some confusion.


    "What can I do for an old man? All right, stop the ink, let''s continue to prove twice..." Li Luoguo shouted with a smile.


    "How can it be the same for a while, my grass..." after seeing that Li Luoguo was in this state, Li Deli scolded helplessly, and then ran outside the private room with a lighter.


    "Why are you leaving?" the north and South asked with a smile when they saw that Li Deli was leaving.


    "I''ll go out for a cigarette..."


    "I''ll go too." the north and South followed back, then stood up and ran outside the private room.


    ����


    After they left the private room, they saw a woman rush out before they entered the toilet. When they saw the woman, they were stunned.


    "This woman is OK..." Li Deli looked straight, and his eyes directly focused on the waves in front of the woman''s chest.


    "This thigh, I can fucking play for a year, can you believe it?" north and South whispered.


    "I can play all my fucking life..."


    In fact, I don''t blame these two people for this reaction. The main reason is that this woman is really good-looking. If I want to see this woman, I can definitely recognize it, because this woman is the one who bumped into me earlier. If you have to say who she looks like, in fact, I felt that this woman looks a little like Dili Reba, who is popular now, Mainly because those eyes are more similar.


    Li Deli looked at the two people from the north and the south. The girl ran directly into the women''s toilet. The two people shook their heads, and then walked into the men''s toilet with a cigarette.


    "Why do you say such girls are wine companions?" Li Deli lit a cigarette and looked at the north and South with melancholy on his face.


    "How the fuck do you know that people are Oh wine companions?" the north and South were stunned for a while, with a puzzled face.


    "You''re fucking stupid. If you drink like this, you''re not the wine companion. What are you doing, but this person is not here. If I were here, I guess I could recognize it..." Li Deli whispered back with a big mouth.


    "Hehe, why, you are quite experienced when I listen to you?" north and South asked with a smile.


    "I spend two thousand fucking dollars a month on these women. Do you think I have any experience?" Li Deli replied with a big mouth and then said, "but just now, I think the girl should be the Secretary of a boss. Looking at the dress, it should not be sold..."


    "Uh huh, generally, what you sell is not this dress..." the north and the South still agree with Li Deli. After all, the South and the north often communicate with the ladies these days, and then add the experience accumulated in our harem. In the face of this situation, the north and the South are very experienced.


    Just as they were talking, the girl came out of the women''s toilet holding the wall, and then another girl ran out of the private room.


    "Sister, are you ok? If you don''t drink, let''s come back another day..." another girl whispered holding the long legged beauty.


    "I''ve had this drink today. What''s the matter when I go back..." the beauty wiped her mouth and whispered back, in a very weak tone.


    "Then you can''t drink like this. If you drink like this, they haven''t responded at all..." the little girl shouted at the beauty in a hurry.


    "You don''t care about me, you just match the person around you, and I can handle it myself!" the beauty replied very firmly, and then walked to the front, but after one step, she stepped empty and fell directly to the ground.


    After the north and the South saw this scene, before the north and the South could react, Li Deli rushed directly over and reached out to help the beauty up.


    The beauty lying on the ground was stunned when she saw Li deli''s hairstyle, and then whispered, "thank you!"


    "Are you all right?" Li Deli asked with a smile.


    "I''m fine." the beauty shook off Li deli''s hand, then stood up and went forward.


    "Sister, if you can''t, go back today. I''m really worried about your current state!" the little girl whispered after the beauty.


    "Don''t ink, it''s all like this. What am I going to do?" the beauty shouted very angrily, and then ran to the position of the private room. The little girl stood in place, hesitated, and then followed her.


    "Are all the drinkers working so hard now?" the north and South looked at the back of the beautiful woman and asked softly.


    "You know what, it''s not a wine companion. It''s a business here. Many female bosses in our tower development zone are good. I often see a group of women driving land tigers here..." Li Deli said back to the north and South with his mouth tilted.


    "No, the female bosses on your side are in this state?" the north and South asked in surprise.


    "Grass, what''s this? Let me tell you this. Even if this woman drinks so much wine today, it''s useless. Later, she has to let others go, and then open a room to sleep with others. This matter is even finished..." Li Deli knows their way very well.


    "Really? Don''t you say that these women drive land tigers? Why do open tigers have to sleep with others now?" north and South were stunned and asked.


    "This is what you don''t understand. No, I tell you so. It has nothing to do with whether they can drive the Land Rover. If they don''t sleep with others, who will pay for the maintenance of the Land Rover?" Li Deli threw down the cigarette end in his hand and then said: "Our situation is different from yours. No matter what business you do here, you can''t do without these things, because if you are like others, others sleep with me, and you don''t sleep with me, why should I do this business with you, and who should I do it with? In fact, this is the problem of atmosphere!"


    The north and South nodded slowly, and then asked in a low voice, "if you say so, the female boss on your side is not serious, right?"


    After hearing this, Li Deli paused and whispered, "you can''t say this so absolutely. After all, there are good and bad things, some are not serious and some are serious, but those who do business well are not very serious!"


    "Grass, is it really him? It''s dark. Now I see. There''s no place as clean as our harem!" north and South scolded helplessly.


    "Ha ha..." after hearing this, Li Deli looked at the north and South and smiled, then whispered: "It''s reasonable for you to say so. At least the skirt worn by the ladies of your harem is short and the price is clearly marked. These people don''t say how much money. They come up to drink and open a room after drinking. Then they usually look like serious people. This is always that. I feel sick when they look at it."

 Chapter 1213

    "Do you think your poor business has something to do with your father''s bad looks?" the north and South looked at Li deli very directly and asked.


    "No, what do you mean?" Li Deli shouted a little reluctantly.


    "What do I mean? Haven''t you counted in your heart? I''m just asking about..." north and South bared their teeth and replied.


    "Grass, it''s all right to be idle. Ask me what this thing is doing!"


    "What do I mean? You haven''t counted yet?" the north and South replied to Li deli very honestly.


    "Grass, it''s really hard for me to talk to you. I found it. I told you that people are women sleeping with others. What does this have to do with my father?" Li Deli replied helplessly, threw away his cigarette butts, and then turned and ran to the direction of the private room.


    The north and the South stood in place for a moment, slightly turned their lips, and then ran to the private room. When they passed the woman''s private room, the north and the South looked inside. Because the door of the private room was open, the north and the South could clearly see the situation inside. Three or four old men were toasting around the woman.


    "So many people, my grass!"


    North and South speechless scolded, and then ran to the position of our private room with back hands.


    ����


    On the other side, fuheshan lives in the villa area.


    After watching the game alone, Liu Neng was just ready to go back to bed. Suddenly, he remembered the two bosses sun Qiang asked him to contact. He picked up his mobile phone, found Xiao Wu''s phone and called.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, Xiao Wu connected the phone.


    "Hey, what''s the matter?" little five asked carelessly.


    "What are you doing?" Liu Neng asked his cell phone while taking off his clothes.


    "What else can I do? I''ll study with them to find out what to do next. I''m worried to death this fucking day..." Xiao Wu seemed to be a little tired.


    "Grass, don''t talk to me. If you could have this fucking heart..." Liu Neng scolded helplessly, and then asked very directly, "what, the two bosses I asked you to contact just now, have you contacted?"


    "...." Xiao Wu was stunned when he heard this and asked with a smile, "contact now?"


    "Grass, I fucking found your brain. How long are you? I took it..." Liu Neng scolded a little collapsed, and then shouted at his throat: "I don''t let you contact now. What did I tell you at that time? What do you think, I took it..."


    Liu Neng''s tone was very speechless.


    "No, I know what you mean, but I think I''ll contact these two people tomorrow. You say it''s bad if people think I''m a harassing phone call. I think I''ll give them two whole calls tomorrow, and then study the problem together..." Xiao Wu bared his teeth and replied.


    "Roll the calf, if you say they forget, that''s forgetting. What are you talking about with me here!" Liu Neng scolded very reluctantly and then said, "can''t I care about you now? I found that I''m talking to you now. Why is it so hard for me to let you do what you don''t do?"


    Liu Neng''s mood suddenly became very excited.


    "It''s not such a thing. Are you so excited?" Xiao Wu asked Liu Neng with a speechless face.


    "What is this thing? You can''t do it well. What can you do?" Liu Neng scolded at the top of his voice.


    "What do you mean now?" Xiao Wu was stunned and asked in some emotion.


    "What do I mean? What do you mean by asking me now? It''s not what you fucking want now. Tell me if you can''t do it?" Liu Neng shouted with his eyes staring at beads.


    "Grass, you don''t have to talk to me about this. It''s useless. What can I do? You can still drive it now. What am I doing?" Xiao Wu replied carelessly, and then said, "OK, don''t write with me now. Just say you''re going to finish what you''re going to do. What do you talk to me about this useless thing every day?"


    "You are so awesome now!" Liu Neng bited his teeth and scolded, and then shouted to his mobile phone: "call those two people now, and ask me what they mean!"


    "What time is it now? Still calling?" Xiao Wu was surprised.


    "I fucking asked you to call, and you''re done. Why are you so inky?" Liu Neng asked with some collapse.


    "OK, don''t fucking ink, I''ll call now and finish it. I swear with us day by day. I''ll fucking kill you in the middle of the night!" Xiao Wu replied irritably.


    "Roll the calf, call quickly, don''t fucking ink with me..." Liu Neng scolded irritably, and then hung up the phone directly.


    ����


    In a warehouse.


    Xiao Wu reluctantly put down his mobile phone and rubbed his face with collapse.


    "Why, it''s so deep?" Wang Jun asked, looking at Xiao Wu with a smile.


    "What the fuck can I do? It''s like that psycho every day. What time do you say it is now? Let me call others. They don''t sleep. They don''t compare with each other? They don''t do anything and wait for me to call?" Xiao Wu looked at his mobile phone and replied helplessly.


    "No, what, whose phone?" Wang Jun didn''t know anything.


    "Who else can it be? Isn''t that what? Sun Qiang called Liu Neng and said that they were going to sell the factory to us and let me contact..." Xiao Wu explained helplessly.


    "That''s a good thing. Why aren''t you happy?" Wang Jun asked with a smile.


    "A good thing is a good thing, but since people have promised us to sell the factory to us, you don''t understand that we are all adults. Can you go back or what? I think it''s too late. I''ll wait for us to make an appointment with these people tomorrow. Isn''t it finished? What the fuck do you say? I have to give it to people now When I called, you said that the two people I''m calling can come out and sign a contract with us or what? I don''t understand what the fuck they think every day! "Xiaowu said to Wang Jun.


    "Hehe, Liu Neng may be worried. You know how important these factories are to us!" Wang Jun smiled and comforted.


    "Cao, I don''t know how to worry. I don''t know how to worry. I don''t know what the boss thinks now. Let him be the number two. I tell you, I can''t come out with him next time!" Xiao Wu replied helplessly.


    "Hehe, what do you mean now?" Wang Jun asked, looking at Xiao Wu.


    "What the fuck can I mean? I''m calling. These people are fucking fathers!" Xiao Wu replied irritably, then took out his mobile phone and called the phone Liu Neng gave him.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is turned off!"


    "Grass, see, it''s fucking asleep. Who''s free to answer your phone?" Xiao Wu shouted with his cell phone staring at beads.


    "Go on, if you can''t get through now, Liu Neng must say you!" Wang Jun replied with a smile.


    ����


    On the other side, inside the Tower restaurant.


    Li Luoguo took the wine cup and said to me, "what, Mr. Ye, I don''t admire others for living so long, but I just admire you very much, you know?"


    "Why?" I know Li Luoguo has drunk too much now, so he speaks incoherently.


    "I just admire you, cow force, young and promising!"


    "Ha ha, do it!" I smiled and nodded, then took the wine cup and touched Li Luoguo.


    "What time is it?" Li Luoguo began to feel about himself after drinking with me, as if he were looking for something else.


    "What are you looking for here?" Liu reform smiled at Li Luoguo and asked.


    "Let me see what time it is. Why is my mobile phone gone?" Li Luoguo replied speechlessly. Then he took out a very old Nokia mobile phone from his trouser pocket, and after pressing it for a few times, he found that there was no power.


    "Grass, there is no electricity, Lao Liu, what time do you see..."


    After hearing this, Liu reform took out his mobile phone and took a look. He was just about to open his mouth and found a call coming in. Liu reform was stunned.


    "I asked you what time it is. Why is it so hard?" Li Luoguo scolded irritably. Then he reached out and robbed Liu reform''s mobile phone, but before Liu reform reacted, Li Luoguo robbed it. But just to see the time, he didn''t take it out. The mobile phone fell directly to the ground and the big battery fell out.


    "Grass, you''ll break it again!" Liu reformer shouted painfully, then directly stood up, picked up his big mobile phone, and then carefully hit the battery.


    "Look at you like this. If I fucking break it for you, won''t I be finished with you?" Li Luoguo scolded wordlessly.


    Liu reformer glanced at Li Luoguo, stared at the beads and said, "it''s not a fucking matter of money. Someone just called me and I haven''t answered yet!"


    "Nothing''s wrong. It''s this time. It''s not a serious person looking for you! I guess I''m going to take you out to find a young lady or something..."


    Liu reform didn''t speak. After pressing the battery of his mobile phone, he pressed it several times, but found that his mobile phone couldn''t be opened at all.


    "Grass, it''s really bad!" Liu reform scolded Li Luoguo.


    "Well, I''ll have someone send you one tomorrow and it''ll be over. What a big deal!"


    Liu reform knew that Li Luoguo was drinking too much now, so he didn''t write with him. He put away his mobile phone, turned to look at me and asked, "what''s president ye, what time?"

 Chapter 1214

    After hearing this, I quickly took out my mobile phone and took a look at the time.


    "It''s more than ten o''clock now..." I said to Liu reformer with a smile.


    "Grass, it''s been such a long time?" Liu reform shouted in surprise, and then said: "what, no, let''s withdraw here. Someone called me. I have to see if there''s anything wrong with my house!"


    In a warehouse of H city tower.


    Little five took his cell phone, looked at Wang Jun helplessly and said, "what the fuck is going on? Have the two discussed it or what? Why don''t they all answer the phone? What do you mean?"


    Wang Jun looked at Xiao Wu and was silent for a moment. Then he whispered, "are you all asleep? Why don''t you try again..."


    Xiao Wu looked at Wang Jun helplessly, then took his mobile phone and dialed the two phone numbers again, but the results were the same. The people opposite didn''t answer the phone at all. They were all turned off, and their phones were all turned off.


    "Isn''t this a bit of a coincidence? I won''t say anything if I turn it off. What''s the matter with the two fucking power off?" Wang Jun touched his big head and said helplessly.


    "Who knows what''s going on? If I say people must be asleep, you call people now. Who''s free to answer the phone? Look at the time?" Xiao Wu shouted at Wang Jun with his mobile phone and then said: "If you want to make a phone call, you can do it yourself. Anyway, I''m finished. If people don''t answer the phone, I can''t help it..."


    After saying this, Xiao Wu patted the note on the table directly, and then turned and ran to his sleeping place.


    "No, you man, I find that I don''t have a fucking sense of responsibility?" Wang Jun shouted at the top of his voice when he saw Xiao Wu leaving.


    "Now it''s not whether I have a sense of responsibility, but mainly because you can see the situation here. I called, but they didn''t answer at all. What do you think I can do?" Xiao Wu replied with a big mouth, then closed the door directly, lay in bed and began to chat with his mobile phone.


    Wang Jun glanced at Xiao Wu irritably, picked up the phone on the table, took out his mobile phone and called it. After calling several times, the results were the same. The people opposite didn''t answer the phone at all. All of them were turned off.


    "Isn''t it too early to go to bed?" Wang Jun scolded speechlessly, then found Liu Neng''s phone, turned his head and shouted at Xiao Wu: "shall I call Liu Neng or you?"


    After hearing this, Xiao Wu sat up from the bed with a splash, looked up at Wang Jun and asked, "no, you''re free. What are you doing calling him?"


    "Isn''t that nonsense? The person opposite didn''t answer the phone, so I have to tell him?" Wang Jun replied with his mobile phone.


    After hearing this, Xiao Wu was stunned for a moment, then said with a big mouth: "if you want me to say hello, don''t call him. Won''t it be over if we two directly ask these two people out tomorrow morning? Do you think it''s interesting for you to call now? Can they answer the phone or what?"


    Wang Jun was stunned when he heard this, and then whispered, "don''t care what''s going on. I still have to call this phone, or Liu can know. I must find our two ink marks. It''s better to call directly, so we can save our two minds..."


    "Grass, I found you are so single-minded. I told you. It''s no use calling now. What are you doing?" Xiao Wu shouted irritably.


    "Useful and useless, I told him to save his ink with me..." Wang Jun replied in a dull voice, then took out his mobile phone, found Liu Neng''s phone and called.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, Liu Neng connected the phone and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter?"


    "What, I called the two factory directors with Xiao Wu just now, but the opposite side was turned off..." Wang Jun whispered.


    "Grass, why did you turn it off?" Liu Neng asked in surprise.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. Anyway, these two people are all turned off. I guess they all slept at this time..." Wang Jun frowned and explained.


    "Sleep? It''s only more than ten o''clock. Who do you think sleeps more than ten o''clock?" Liu Neng shouted, staring at beads, and then said, "where''s the fool of Xiao Wu?"


    "Stay in bed..." Wang Jun turned his head and looked at Xiao Wu.


    "This fool is still in the mood to sleep at this time, isn''t he?" Liu Neng shouted at the top of his voice and then said, "call this fool to me now and I''ll talk to him!"


    "No, they just turned off the phone? Are you so excited?" Wang Junjia asked helplessly in his middle age.


    "It''s mainly because I''ve already asked the fool Xiao Wu to call. His mother doesn''t know what the fool is busy with every day. Now it''s all right. People directly turn it off..." Liu Neng''s tone was unusually angry, and then added: "what, you give the mobile phone to Xiao Wu now, and I''ll talk to him!"


    "What problem can you solve by scolding him now? I''m waiting to make an appointment with these two people tomorrow. I find you are also in such a hurry now." Wang Jun replied to Liu Neng speechlessly. He knew that Xiao Wu must not answer the phone now, so Wang Jun didn''t shout Xiao Wu either.


    "Cao, you''re just tossing about now. Look at it. If Xiaowu turns yellow for me, I''ll send him back directly and roll the calf for me..." Liu Neng scolded with his teeth.


    "This matter is not so serious..." Wang Jun advised with a smile, and then said to his mobile phone: "what, I''ll hang up!"


    "Well..."


    ����


    In fuheshanju villa, Liu Neng and Wang Jun lay silent in bed after talking on the phone. Suddenly, Liu Neng sat up, picked up his mobile phone and called Wang Jun again.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, Wang Jun answered the phone and asked with a smile, "what''s the matter?"


    "You just said those two people didn''t answer the phone, did you?" Liu Neng asked his cell phone with a very serious expression.


    "Yes, I don''t know how it happened that they didn''t answer the phone..." Wang Jun was stunned and nodded back.


    "Did you change your cell phone to make a call?" Liu Neng asked.


    "Changed, Xiao Wu and I have called these two people..."


    "..." Liu Neng suddenly became silent and then asked Wang Jun, "you don''t think it''s a little strange?"


    Wang Jun smiled helplessly and said in a low voice, "you look like a fucking psycho this day. What''s strange about this thing? People may just happen not to answer the phone. Can you stop being paranoid here?"


    "It''s not that I''m suspicious. These two people don''t answer the phone at this critical time. It''s certainly not that simple..." Liu Neng whispered an analysis.


    "What does it mean that people don''t answer the phone? Are you sick?" Wang Jun shouted helplessly.


    "Now it''s not a question of whether to answer the phone!" Liu Neng shouted with his eyes staring at beads, and then said, "what, I won''t tell you first. You''re waiting for me to call there. What I ask you to do in a moment, you can play and say..."


    "OK, I''ll wait for your call..." Wang Jun reluctantly agreed.


    ����


    After Liu Neng hung up with Wang Jun here, he hesitated for a moment in bed, then found a mobile phone number and dialed.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, the person opposite answered the phone.


    "Hello?" a man''s voice came over the phone.


    "I''m Liu Neng..." Liu Neng seems to be "one is the director of our police station, one is the captain, and two are the bosses of our factory. I don''t know the rest. What''s the matter?" the manager of the restaurant hesitated and asked.


    "Are you sure?" Liu Neng asked.


    "Sure, these people often come to my side for dinner. I can''t admit my mistake!" the manager of the restaurant quickly nodded.


    "OK, thank you. I know what''s going on!" Liu Neng nodded back and put down his cell phone.


    Liu Neng was silent for a moment, then found Wang Jun''s phone and called.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times. Wang Jun connected the phone.

 Chapter 1215

    "What''s the matter?" Wang Jun asked.


    "You go out with Xiao Wu now and wait at the door of the seafood restaurant. Just wait. You don''t have to take people there!" Liu Neng whispered.


    "What are you waiting for?" Wang Jun asked somewhat puzzled.


    "The two people we contacted seem to be having dinner with the people in the harem. Wait for them to come out and remember their appearance!" Liu Neng explained quickly.


    "OK, I see!"


    Wang Jun nodded and hung up.


    After Wang Jun and Liu Neng finished talking on the phone, he put down his cell phone, turned his head and shouted to Xiao Wu on the bed, "don''t fucking sleep, go out to work..."


    After hearing this, Xiao Wu was stunned for a moment, then turned his mouth and asked, "no, what''s this? What''s the fucking work in the middle of the night?"


    "Go to the restaurant and squat in the pit. It seems that people in the back palace started earlier than us. Now people seem to be eating..." Wang Jun replied in a low voice. Then he stretched out his hand, took out a pistol, pinned it to his waist, put on a coat and began to run outside the house.


    Little five lay in bed stunned for a moment, then went down and ran to the position of Wang Jun.


    "Why should we go to dinner?" asked Xiao Wu, somewhat puzzled.


    "Liu Neng meant to let me go to confirm and see if there was anything there..." Wang Jun hurried back in a hurry, then touched his chin, and then ran out of the house with the car key.


    "Grass, what does it matter to us if people don''t eat? I don''t think it''s enough for him to worry about it every day. It''s all like psychosis. You say that even if people eat, how can we two go now? Can people beat us both?" Xiao Wu said with grinding haw behind Wang Jun.


    "Don''t say it''s useless. If you had called them before, we wouldn''t have so much to do now. If the business turns yellow, I''ll tell you what you should do..."


    Wang Jun said to Xiao Wu as he hurried to the parking lot outside the house.


    After hearing this, Xiao Wu smiled and said helplessly, "if he let me go back now, I still want to go back. I''ve been in this place B long enough. I''ll tell you..."


    Wang Jun squinted at Xiao Wu, then reached out and pulled open the door of the jeep. Then he stepped up and whispered to Xiao Wu, "you''re bragging to me now. If you really let you go back, you wouldn''t fucking say that..."


    Xiao Wu smiled and sat on the co pilot''s seat, reached out and lit a cigarette, turned to Wang Jun and asked, "why, don''t you smoke?"


    "I''m fucking idle. What''s the matter with smoking?" Wang Jun scolded speechlessly, then turned the key of the motor car, stepped on the accelerator, and the car rushed out directly.


    "What the hell are you doing in such a hurry? Scare me!" Xiao Wu stared at the beads and shouted, then straightened himself, and then said: "by the way, why don''t I understand? How does Liu Neng know that the people in the harem are eating with them now?"


    After hearing this, Wang Jun was stunned, then turned his mouth and said, "how the fuck do I know? Liu Neng has been studying something all day. I tell you, although he is not here now, he is more familiar with our affairs than the two of us. I''ll tell you..."


    "Why? Does he have a heavenly eye or something? How can he boast so much? He''s more familiar than me. Why haven''t I seen such a thing?" Xiao Wu replied to Wang Jun with a big mouth, and then said: "I just don''t understand what we used to do now. Let''s drink at home. Let''s go and call people to cheer?"


    "You look like a fucking fool. What oil do you add? Every day..." Wang Jun replied irritably, and then accelerated the speed of driving again. The expression on his face was very worried.


    "No, what the hell are you doing in such a hurry? Are you crazy?" Xiao Wu stared at the beads and shouted at Wang Jun.


    "Roll the calf, let''s hurry up. What''s the fucking time? What if people finish eating?" Wang Jun explained silently.


    ����


    Inside the restaurant, I took out my mobile phone and looked at the time, then smiled at Li Luoguo and Liu reform and said with a smile: "how''s it going? Is the food OK today?"


    "Not bad..." Li Luoguo nodded at me with a smile.


    "Now that we''ve eaten almost, we''ve talked about almost everything here. Why don''t we come here first today, and then you two go back and think about it and see what''s going on. We''ll contact you at any time..."


    "Why, Mr. Ye, are you driving me out?" Li Luoguo said to me with a smile after hearing this.


    "Why, I''ve been eating here all night. Now my brain is buzzing..." I turned my mouth back to Li Luoguo.


    "Ha ha, my head hurts a little..." Sun Yuanliang said with a smile.


    "It''s not so good. We won''t drink less today!" I said with a smile, looking at the piles of wine bottles on the table.


    "Why don''t we stop here today? Won''t we get together another day when we have time?" Sun Yuanliang nodded at me.


    "OK!" just then Li Luoguo stood up and nodded at Sun Yuanliang.


    "Ha ha..." I nodded with a smile, and then said to Liu Rui, "put some fools together for me. What the fuck is going on? Why are you asleep?"


    After hearing this, Liu Rui turned and looked at Zhang Fengyu and Han Chao on the table. These people were completely sleeping on the table. They didn''t know what had just happened.


    "Grass. Why are you fucking asleep?" Liu Rui scolded in the same silence. Then he ran to these people with steps, and then shouted at the top of his voice: "don''t fucking sleep, shameful thing. Why do you sleep here?"


    "What''s the matter?" Han Chao asked Liu Rui with a confused face after hearing this.


    "What''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with you when you go home to sleep?" Liu Rui reluctantly replied, and then pulled Han Chao, Zhang Fengyu and others to pull them up.


    "It''s over?" Han Chao rubbed his eyes. It was obvious that Han Chao was unusually awake at this time.


    "What do you want to do if you''re not finished?" Liu Rui tilted his eyes and shouted back to Han Chao.


    Almost after Liu Rui shouted for a while, he finally shouted all these people, and then dragged them to the outside of the private room.


    Li Luoguo turned his head and looked at Liu reform, grinned, then put his arm around Liu reform''s shoulder and said with a smile: "why, now it''s still distressed because of your broken mobile phone?"


    After hearing this, Liu Gai glanced at Li Luoguo sideways and said with a big mouth, "don''t fucking talk to me here. How much can a mobile phone be worth? I''m just afraid that in case of anything, people can''t find anyone over there..."


    "Grass..." when Li Luoguo heard this, he scolded silently, and then whispered, "it seems that he is very busy day by day. Why, you are the Prime Minister of the country. People come to you in the middle of the night and talk to you?"


    "When you say this, I''ll tell you..." Liu reformer reluctantly replied to Li Luoguo.


    "Well, nothing will happen for a while. Come to my house with me and let''s have a good talk?" Li Luoguo said to Liu reform in a very low voice.


    Liu reform was stunned when he heard this, and then whispered, "OK, I''ll go back with you later."


    "Ha ha..." Li Luoguo patted Liu reformer on the shoulder, then turned and ran outside the private room.


    Li Deli and some of them who saw our harem were ready to go outside. They quickly ran to my position and caught up with me with a smile.


    "Ye Zong, ye Zong..." Li Deli bared his teeth and shouted at me.


    I looked back at Li Deli, was stunned, and whispered, "what''s the matter? Are you?"


    "Well, Mr. Ye, in fact, what my father said to you just now, I tell you, it''s all my father''s nonsense. It''s not the same thing at all, so I think you''d better not take it to heart. I''m actually a very good person..."


    I looked back at Li Deli, and then I realized that Li Deli was here telling me that he wanted to work in our harem.


    "Hehe, OK, I know you''re a good person. You don''t have to worry about that..." I smiled and patted Li deli on the shoulder.


    Li Deli was stunned when he heard what I said, and then hurriedly asked, "what, I want to ask, Mr. Ye, do you think there is hope if I want to work in your harem?"


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Li Deli and smiled. Then I whispered, "there is hope. Why is there no hope?"


    "True or false?" Li Deli shouted at me, staring at the beads.


    "Don''t worry, I can''t lie to you. Well, if you have nothing to do, you''ll find Liu Rui tomorrow, and then you''ll be finished with Liu Rui for the time being. You don''t have to worry about anything else for the time being, okay?" I patted Li deli on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "OK, OK, I know. I''ll find you tomorrow. Where are you now?" Li Deli nodded and asked me.


    "Do you know that?" I was stunned, then turned to Liu Rui and asked, "Liu Rui, what''s the name of our hotel?"


    "Good luck to the hotel." Liu Rui replied at the top of his voice.


    "Yes, this is the place. Tomorrow, you can go directly to Haoyunlai hotel to find us..." I said to Li Deli with a smile.


    "OK, I''ll be there tomorrow." when Li Deli heard what I said, he quickly nodded and ran to Liu Rui with his teeth bared.


    "What are you doing?" Liu Rui was stunned and shouted at Li Deli with his big mouth.

 Chapter 1216

    Tower restaurant.


    More than ten of us are basically in a state of supporting each other and staggering out of the private room. Li Deli knows that he will follow Liu Rui in the future. He bares his teeth and follows Liu Rui all the time, but it is very obvious that Liu Rui is not very interested in Li Deli, the non mainstream in the countryside, The main reason may be that the identity of Li Deli, a rich second generation, makes Liu Rui feel a little embarrassed.


    "Hello, sir." after I left the private room, the waiters hurriedly greeted me and shouted at me with a smile.


    "Hello..." I replied perfunctorily and turned around to walk in the direction of the toilet.


    "That what Sir, this is the exit, that is the toilet..." the waiter shouted at me helplessly.


    I was stunned when I heard this, and then I said with a big mouth: "grass, I didn''t drink much. I just want to go to the bathroom..."


    "OK!" the waiter nodded helplessly.


    "Well, Liu Rui, you take them to check out. I''ll go to the bathroom first..." in fact, I just went wrong, but the waiter shouted that if I didn''t go to the bathroom, there might be something wrong, so I had no choice but to bite my teeth and go ahead.


    Liu Rui looked at me and was stunned. Then he said with a big mouth: "grass, you go to the toilet when you fucking settle accounts..."


    "Don''t fucking ink, I still break the law when I go to the bathroom?" I glared back to Liu Rui.


    "Hurry..." Liu Rui waved his hand impatiently, and then took Li Luoguo. They ran to the front desk.


    "Hello, sir, this way please..." when the waiter saw that Liu Rui wanted to check out, he quickly gave Liu Rui a seat and led the way with a smile.


    "Why are you staring at us? Are you afraid we won''t give money or what?" Liu Rui asked, smiling at the waiter in front of him.


    "... sir, I didn''t mean that." the waiter replied helplessly.


    "Hehe. Just don''t. I''ll tell you, we''re not shameless people. Can we not give you money after dinner or what?" Liu Rui bared his teeth and said to the waiter.


    "..." the waiter looked back at Liu Rui and said nothing.


    But when these people came to the front desk, they found a man standing there to check out. The waiter said to Liu Rui reluctantly, "what, sir, I''m sorry. Can you wait here a little?"


    "It''s all right, I''ll do it later!" Liu Rui nodded, then turned around and followed Li Luoguo and said, "the business of their restaurant is not bad?"


    "No, the general meals are here, mainly because we don''t have any hotels here. It''s estimated that this is the only one..." Li Luoguo nodded and explained.


    "Why don''t you change your career, Uncle Li? The whole hotel. I tell you that the hotel can make money!" Liu Rui joked with a smile.


    "I can''t fix the restaurant. You young people can fix it, but I can''t fix it at all. The main reason is that it''s still a matter of popularity. I know few people..." Li Luoguo basically took Liu Rui''s words as serious words and explained them solemnly.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled and then looked at the middle-aged man in front of the counter. He was basically a standard upstart image with a high hairline.


    ����


    On the other side, after I went to the toilet, I went directly into the partition, and then held the toilet and began to vomit. At this time, I heard a sound of footsteps. I didn''t pay much attention to the footsteps at first, but the voices of the two people attracted my attention.


    "What, did you put the medicine in?"


    "Yes, I put down concentrated vodka, plus a little *, I tell you, basically as long as I drink wine, this woman can''t run today..." an obscene voice sounded.


    I was stunned when I heard this sentence. Most people may not know what this concentrated vodka is for. Let me put it this way. This thing is as big as a pill and can melt immediately when thrown into a wine glass, but this thing is not an ordinary thing. It is the size of a pill, but the strength of the wine is completely equivalent to ten cups of vodka. Most people just pull it down after drinking it, Some girls who can''t drink alcohol are prone to alcoholism after drinking this pill. In our bar, a group of young people often appear in the middle of the night. They just look for the single girl, then throw the pill into the girl''s glass, and wait for the girl to drink too much and take the girl away directly. Although Meng Liang has been in charge of this matter, it is impossible to prevent it, And most of them are girls who ask for it. If you don''t give others a chance, you won''t let others seize the opportunity.


    "This woman can fucking drink!"


    "Not so much. If I don''t give the whole medicine, I think I can drink it..."


    After listening to these two people''s words, whether it''s concentrated vodka or *, basically * can''t run. I lie in the toilet and listen to them vaguely. Although they are very ashamed of this practice and commit a crime, I''m not a meddler. After all, I think it''s still a thing willing to beat and suffer, If your girl is really an honest person, people can''t stare at you, but if you''re not a good thing, it''s normal for people to stare at you. This is the same as those young people who pick up corpses in our bar. Some girls are completely that you can''t use medicine at all. They drink too much. They lie at the door of the bar and stare at others to take it away. If you don''t drink, others won''t have a chance. You can''t blame others for anything. If you lie at home every day, who can go to your house and give you medicine?


    A moment later, after they finished talking, they ran outside the toilet. I simply cleaned my mouth, washed my face, and then walked out.


    When I went to the front desk, Liu Rui had just checked out. I just covered my face with the middle-aged man in front of Liu Rui. The middle-aged man smiled and nodded at me. I nodded in response. Although I didn''t know him, he was very good at being a man.


    "Hello, sir, your total consumption today is 7800, and 4000 after the discount." the waiter said to Liu Rui with a smile.


    Liu Rui was obviously stunned when he heard the figure. Then he said with a big mouth: "no, your discount is so cruel. You gave me a half discount directly?"


    "It''s not looking at the face of director Sun. Our manager specially explained..." the waiter said with a smile.


    After hearing this, Liu Rui looked back at Sun Xiaogang, then smiled and said, "you can do it twice!"


    "It''s OK, mainly because people give me face..." Sun Xiaogang seemed to reply very low-key.


    "Your face is not small. I''ll give you a half discount directly..." Liu Rui nodded very satisfied, then turned and looked at the waiter and said, "can you swipe your card?"


    "Yes, sir!" the waiter nodded at Liu Rui.


    "Oh, what, thank your boss for me..." Liu Rui took out his bank card with great satisfaction, bared his teeth and said to the waiter at the front desk. ��


    "Please enter the password." the waiter nodded at Liu Rui.


    At the same time, in the manager''s office, after seeing us coming out, the manager directly took out his mobile phone and edited a text message to Liu Neng. The general content of the text message should be to tell Liu Neng that we left.


    After Liu Rui settled the bill, he didn''t know where to get 100 yuan, then threw it into the waiter''s hand and said with a smile: "what, take it, tip..."


    "Thank you!" the waiter shouted happily.


    "Ha ha..." after saving 4000 yuan, Liu Rui was in a very good mood. He turned to me and shouted, "President ye, let''s go!"


    "Hmm!" I nodded and agreed, and then followed Liu Rui and them to the outside of the restaurant.


    After Li Luoguo and Li Deli and Liu reform left the restaurant, they looked directly at me and said, "President ye, I''ll go home and discuss with my family about the matter you told us today. If there''s no problem, we''ll sign the contract at some time and we''ll finish it..."


    "Don''t worry..." I smiled back to Liu reform.


    "Well, if there''s nothing wrong, we''ll go back first?" Li Luoguo asked me.


    "OK, go back!" I smiled and patted Li deli on the shoulder.


    "Mr. Ye, I''ll come to you after I''ve packed up my things!" Li Deli shouted at me with bare teeth.


    "Why are you looking for me? You directly look for Liu Rui!" I pointed back at Liu Rui and said.


    "Ah, I forgot about it. I found Liu Rui..." Li Deli nodded.


    "Let''s go..." Liu reform glanced at me and followed Li Luoguo. They turned and ran across the street.


    "Didn''t you drive?" I asked Li Luoguo with a smile.


    "Our two families are not far away, so we don''t have to drive..." Li Luoguo returned to me with a smile.


    "Be safe!" I waved to Li Luoguo, then turned around and looked at Sun Yuanliang and Zhang Xiaogang. I said with a smile, "what, if there''s nothing wrong, you two should go back first..."


    "Do you think it can be done?" Sun Yuanliang looked at me seriously and asked.


    "If we can do it or not, we have said we will try our best. If we can''t do it, that''s it. Don''t think so much. If it''s ours, it''s ours. If it''s not ours, you''re worried and angry here. Even if you hang, it''s useless for me to tell you..." I smiled and patted sun Yuanliang on the shoulder.


    After hearing my words, sun Yuanliang smiled helplessly, then nodded and said, "do your best to listen to heaven''s destiny..."


    "Grass, don''t tell me the whole word here. I can''t understand..." I smiled back, then patted sun Yuanliang on the shoulder and whispered, "it''s hard today, you two. If there''s nothing wrong, go back and..."


    "Why have you been kicking me out here? I still want to have another meal with you?" Zhang Xiaogang said to me with a smile at this time.


    "Grass, when is it time to have a whole meal? If you have a whole meal, you will be crazy here..." I reluctantly replied.


    "That what, OK, I won''t ink with you, let''s go!" Sun Yuanliang waved to me and ran to the parking place.


    "If you can''t drink, don''t drive!" Liu Rui shouted at Sun Yuanliang.


    "Grass, it''s all right. You don''t see who I am!" Sun Yuanliang replied to Liu Rui very domineering, and then plunged his head directly into the car.


    "I''m fucking afraid you''ll go in the ditch..." Liu Rui whispered. His voice was very low. Only I could hear it.


    "Hehe, what does it matter to you that people can''t get into the ditch?" I smiled back to Liu Rui.


    "That what, go!" Zhang Xiaogang shouted at me in the car.


    "OK, be careful..." I nodded with a smile, then turned to look at Liu Rui and said, "OK, let''s go back!"


    "Ha ha..." the north and South smiled, and then held Zhang Fengyu and ran to the location of our hotel.


    At this time, a large group of people came out at the door of the restaurant. Now I saw the man nodding with me coming out of the restaurant with a drunk unconscious girl in his arms. I looked at the girl in the man''s arms and was stunned. I found that the girl was the one who had collided with me earlier, And I also know that this girl has been drugged now. I don''t know why I feel very uncomfortable after seeing this scene!


    "Nice girl, hey..." Nanbei shook his head and said to me.


    "Do you know?" I asked, looking at the north and south.


    "I don''t know. These people come here to talk about business. If this business isn''t discussed in bed now, it''s estimated that it can''t be discussed..." north and South said to me with a big mouth.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at the north and south, smiled and didn''t speak.


    "All right, don''t fucking watch it. Let''s go. What does it matter to you that people open a house with a girl?" Liu Rui knew my character, so he didn''t want me to meddle, so he dragged me to the front.


    I was stunned for a moment. I knew that this time was really not a time for meddling, so I took two steps forward, but I don''t know why. I still felt sorry for others. If I hadn''t heard those people talking in the toilet, I might not have cared more about it, but I heard it, and I also knew that these people wanted to * this girl, If I think nothing has happened now, is it a little too inhuman? I looked back at the gang. At this time, the gang had carried the girl into the car. I turned to the north and South and said, "north and south, you can bring the car now, and I''ll wait for you here!"


    "No, what are you doing?" Liu Rui shouted at me.


    "Something''s wrong with this girl. Don''t leave ink in the north and south. Drive quickly. You go back and don''t wait here..." I whispered.


    "No, are you free? There are so many fucking things. What are you doing here?" Liu Rui asked very puzzled.


    "I''d love to?" I replied irritably.


    "Ye, if you really want to take care of it, won''t it be over if we go up and grab the girl directly? What are you waiting for?" Han Chao asked me in some confusion.


    "You seem stupid. What are you doing now? Let''s go up and rob people? If you don''t catch it, can people admit it?" I replied to Han Chao speechless, looked at the north and South and said loudly, "what are you doing here? Go quickly!"


    "Ah!" the north and South agreed, and then ran to the location of our hotel.


    "Don''t pile up here either. Hurry back..." I frowned at Liu Rui and Han Chao.


    "Can you trust Nanbei?" Liu Rui looked at me and asked.


    "Grass, it''s not a big thing. It''s saving people. What can''t do?" I replied silently, and then looked back very carefully.


    "Do you really want to fix it?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me with a frown.


    "Nonsense, if I don''t spray this kind of thing, I can ignore it, but if it happens, I want to fuck or ignore it. Am I too inhuman?" I replied to Liu Rui speechless.


    "You pull it down, I''ll see if you just look at other people''s girls. What are you talking about with me here?" Liu Rui replied to me with a big mouth, and then said, "I can tell you, don''t forget, your Su Su Su is still waiting for you at home. You''re talking nonsense here!"


    "You fuck me, do I look like that kind of person?" I kicked Liu Rui impatiently, and then whispered, "all right, you go quickly and don''t write here..."


    Liu Rui glanced at me and didn''t speak.


    "Go, what are you waiting for?" I stared at the beads and shouted at Liu Rui.


    "Let''s go, people are saving the United States!" Liu Rui replied to me with a big mouth, and then ran ahead.


    Han Cha looked at me uneasily, then smiled at me and said, "what, leaf, I think this kind of thing is easier than north and south. Why don''t I go with you..."


    "Fuck you, I don''t want to talk to you now!" I shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Cao, you don''t know good people now, do you know?" Han Chao threatened me.


    "Roll the calf!" I kicked Han Chao impatiently.


    Han Chao patted his ass and immediately caught up with Liu Rui and several of them.


    "Do you think they can do it?" Han Chao asked after catching up with Liu Rui.


    "What can''t? Just go?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at Han Chao.


    "Grass, what do you mean by this? I don''t care about our leaders?" Han Chao shouted reluctantly.


    "There are no other problems with our leaders, but there are too many useless feelings day by day. Talk about this. There are not ten or eight in our bar a day. You say he doesn''t care. Now he meets one casually. He is excited like his daughter-in-law. If he focuses on our harem day by day, we won''t be like this..." Liu Rui seems very dissatisfied with my practice with his big mouth.


    "Ha ha, I said the same thing. How can we study this useless thing every day? Tell me..." Han Chao nodded with great approval.


    Liu Rui squinted at Han Chao, and then whispered, "don''t do good things and learn to catch Xiaosan. Don''t you think it''s sick?"


    "Ha ha..." Han Chao smiled and didn''t speak.


    ����


    On the other hand, when I was waiting for the north and south, the group basically finished talking and was ready to leave. I saw that the group was going to leave. I was silent for a moment, and then ran directly to the people.


    The middle-aged man on the opposite side was stunned when he saw me coming, but he didn''t speak. Instead, he ran straight to the Land Rover. I didn''t speak. I picked up the bricks on the ground and ran to the location of the Land Rover.


    "Bang!" after a loud noise, the brick hit the Land Rover directly.


    "Grass!" when the middle-aged man who was just about to drive saw that the Land Rover was smashed, he bit his teeth and scolded. Then he got out of the car and shouted to me, "are you fucking sick?"


    "What the fuck is wrong with me?" I looked up and shouted at the middle-aged man. I know these people are anxious to take the woman away, so they certainly don''t dare to call the police or ink with me for too long.


    "Where the fuck is this psycho?" just then a young man came out of another car and shouted at me.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled, then picked up the bricks on the ground and threw them directly at the young man''s head.


    "Hula!"


    After I threw the brick out, more than a dozen people came out and rushed directly to my position.


    I turned my head and ran away. The person opposite could chase for more than 100 meters. The middle-aged man frowned and shouted, "all right, drink too much, don''t chase..."


    The group behind me knew that the middle-aged people didn''t want to waste time on me because there was a girl in the car. In case someone woke up later, it might be difficult for them to deal with it, so they didn''t continue to chase me, but turned around and ran back to the parking position.


    After I saw these people stop chasing, I looked back at the street behind me, but the north and South haven''t come yet.


    "Grass, what the fuck is the ink!" I scolded reluctantly. I saw that the people opposite had started to start the car at this time. If the fucking north and South didn''t come again, people might leave, and if I was in the past, I might directly ask people to press it for me.


    I was silent for a moment and scolded helplessly: "if you are beaten, just be beaten. Fuck, what the fuck is this!"


    After I scolded, I ran directly to their parking place, but at this time, I remembered a burst of horn sound behind me. I looked back and saw that it was the north and South driving.


    "Grass, if you don''t come again, I can''t fucking stick to it!" I scolded silently, and then ran directly to the parking position of the landing tiger.


    "Chutu..." just as I was about to get on the bus, the opposite driver had started the car and drove straight up the street.

 Chapter 1217

    "Well, I''ll follow you after brother Rui. You don''t have to be so excited..." Li Deli said to Liu Rui with a smile.


    "Can you roll the calf for me? You say you''re in this state. Why don''t I get nervous when you come up and talk to me?" Liu Rui stared at Li Deli and scolded speechless.


    The tower is above the highway.


    I pulled the door open, then pointed to the Land Rover on the road and shouted, "come on, keep up..."


    North and South squinted at me, then asked with a big mouth: "no, I found that there are so many things here. Why are you so nosy this day?"


    "Don''t fucking ink, I care more. What''s the matter first?" I shouted at the north and South in a hurry, then wiped my hands, and then whispered, "if you''re a little slower, I''ll tell you, I''m going to work with others here..."


    When Nanbei heard what I said, he was stunned, touched his brain bag, smiled and said, "no, you''re free. What are you doing with others?"


    Although the north and the south are talking, the accelerator is directly pressed to the bottom, so our car is very fast. I have to hold the handle and say to the north and the South: "if you don''t come, can''t I delay time? Can''t I fight with others if I don''t delay time?"


    When Nanbei heard what I said, he looked at me and said with a smile, "aren''t you very clever at ordinary times?"


    "No, what does my procrastination have to do with my intelligence? Tell me?" I asked, squinting at the north and south.


    "Hehe, you really can''t walk when you see other people''s girls look good. I see..." Nanbei smiled and scolded, and then said: "I wonder. If you say you want to hold people down, you don''t have any way? Who told you you you have to fight them to hold them down?"


    The north and South were stunned when they said this.


    "If you say you don''t go up to others, it''s almost like something. Don''t you just say a few words politely? Who told you that you have to fight with others to delay time..." after North and South said here, they paused and then asked, "what, how did you delay time just now?"


    "I threw them a brick and directly hit the Land Rover..." I whispered back.


    "Cao, what intelligence do you really have? How can you fix it? Just catch it for you. You won''t have a chance to save the United States when you want to save the United States!" the north and the South seemed to be very concentric, shouted, and then said: "I doubt whether you like other girls now!"


    "Come on, don''t fuck the ink. Isn''t that what happened? Whet haw. You''re not finished, are you?" I was a little annoyed, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Why, usually you say I can, I say you can''t? Are you a little crazy now?" north and South asked with a smile.


    In fact, what we experience in ordinary times is basically much more serious than this matter. It is basically the state that we die when we shoot. Therefore, in the face of this kind of thing today, the north and the South have no feeling at all. After all, the people opposite are not small five animals. Now people in our harem can only say that they will be really nervous when they face small five, After all, the little five people are really killing without blood.


    "Don''t fucking compare, will you? I found out why you talk so much today?" I turned my head and shouted at the north and south.


    "No, I talk too much, I am now. I can''t think of a problem clearly." north and South pursed their lips and whispered at me.


    "What''s the problem?" I was stunned and asked.


    "I just want to ask you, am I floating or can''t hold the knife!" the north and South looked at me seriously and asked.


    After I heard this, I was stunned for a moment, then clenched my teeth and said, "Oh, my grass, I really fucking convince you now. You roll the calf for me first. I don''t want to talk to you. Do you hear me?"


    "Ha ha..." Nanbei smiled at me.


    "Can you be fucking careful? What if you drive like this and let people find out?" I stared at the beads and shouted with some collapse.


    "It''s all right. The anti tracking ability of these people is basically not my level. Let me tell you this. Even if I drive directly opposite them, they can''t feel that I''m really tracking them. Do you believe it?" north and South asked me with a smile.


    "Where the hell did you get your confidence?" I asked, looking at the north and South in silence.


    "You''re stupid. Can''t you see it?" north and South pointed to the rickety Land Rover in front. They completely regarded the road as their own backyard. Basically, people who don''t die on the road are sorry for him.


    "It''s a fucking fool to meet a fool. I grass. The quality of these people is not as good as that of Xiaowu!" I replied to the north and South without words, but I still gave some worried instructions: "what, you''d better be careful. If someone finds out, there will be an accident... There are a lot of people opposite!"


    "I know, I''ve driven you for such a long time. I dare not say anything else. I still know very well how to follow others..." Nanbei replied to me indifferently.


    "Grass, it''s like I take you to follow others every day..." I scolded in silence.


    "Then you''re not right. My ability is not trained by following others." north and South turned back to me.


    "How did you train?" I asked, turning to the north and south.


    "I''m all that. I summed it up when others followed us..." north and South bared their teeth and replied to me.


    After hearing this, I smiled helplessly. In fact, what North and South said is very reasonable. After all, we have been followed by others for such a long time. North and south basically check whether there are monitors and listeners in the car before giving me a warm-up every day. This makes North and South suspicious all day, When I go home to sleep, I have to check my clothes in advance. In fact, I''m not worried about it. The main reason is that the ghosts in our back Palace are basically in an obvious state. Therefore, if we don''t take precautions, people may have a better chance of success. At that time, even if we want to react, we''ll basically struggle.


    The speed of driving north and south is not very fast, because the Land Rover in front has slowly slowed down.


    "How the fuck are you? These people are obviously talking to me here. Can you be more professional!" north and South patted the steering wheel and shouted in silence.


    "Don''t pull the calf. These people are obviously in the hotel. Be careful. Don''t let others find out at this time..." I frowned and reminded the north and south.


    "Grass, what''s the matter with you? How do you know people are looking for a hotel?" north and South were stunned and looked at me and asked.


    "I fucking convinced your brain. There are all hotels here. Can''t you see?" I bit him and whispered back.


    As I said before, there are not many other things in the iron tower, but there are many hotels. Our current position is basically the state of five or six hotels.


    "My brain is not as good as you..." Nanbei replied to me with a smile.


    "Don''t pull this useless, do you have a gun?" I asked, looking at the north and south.


    "You have to use a gun to deal with them?" the north and South were stunned and asked me with their mouth tilted.


    "Nonsense, what do you think these people do? They are at least more than ten people. If we fight here, I tell you, we can''t take advantage of each other at all, you know?" I shouted helplessly at the north and south.


    "I''m still a little nervous about this fucking whole. It''s like grasping..." Nanbei bared his teeth and replied to me.


    "Roll the calf, I now let Liu Rui take the people in our harem. No one works one by one, and pull the calf one by one..." I scolded silently, and then continued to observe the Land Rover in front of us. The Land Rover has been looking for a hotel, but I don''t know why it hasn''t stopped.


    "What are they doing? Why don''t they stop?" north and South looked at me and asked.


    "How do I know what they are doing now? Put down the speed of the car now. I think they may stop at any time. Be careful!" I whispered.


    "OK!" north and South nodded and agreed to me, and then directly put down the speed.


    The two of us followed the Land Rover in front for about ten minutes. The Land Rover in front finally listened. I saw the front stop and immediately became nervous. After all, this was the first time I met this kind of thing.


    North and South looked at me, then smiled and said, "no, are you so nervous? What a big deal?"


    "Roll the calf, your fucking eye sees me nervous?" I returned to the north and South with some irritability, and didn''t want to admit it.


    "Grass is a monk from a temple. What are you doing with me? I don''t know what''s going on with me. You''re obviously nervous now..." the North-South mill chirped at me.


    "I tell you, if you''re writing with me now, I''ll kick you down and I''ll tell you!" I scolded the north and south very irritably, then narrowed my eyes and continued to observe the Land Rover in front of us.


    North and South looked at me and smiled. They really didn''t continue to talk.


    The Land Rover in front of us seemed to wait for a while. The middle-aged man finally came down from the Land Rover, swayed a few steps, took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone.


    "Can you hear what he said?" I asked, turning to the north and south.

 Chapter 1218

    "Elder brother, are you fucking talking to me? Can''t you hear me? Why do I have two more ears than you?" the expression on the north and south faces was unusually speechless.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled helplessly, then narrowed my eyes and continued to observe the situation outside, but I didn''t know what was going on because I heard the person opposite calling.


    Tower restaurant door.


    A jeep slowly stopped at the door of the restaurant. Xiao Wu was stunned at first. Then he looked at the restaurant that was about to close and said helplessly, "has this fucking gone?"


    After hearing this, Wang Jun looked up and down at the surrounding roads, and then whispered, "it feels like!"


    "It''s so fucking hard to talk to me every day. I tossed it out at night. Now people are gone. Why do you want me to come out?" Xiao Wu scolded speechlessly, then turned his head and looked at Wang Jun and asked, "what''s the matter now? Are we going to withdraw or what?"


    "..." Wang Jun was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "people are coming. Why do you withdraw now?"


    "What do you say? People are fucking gone. I find that you think about things all day!" Xiao Wu was very excited and shouted at Wang Jun with big eyes.


    "I didn''t fucking ask you to come. What are you shouting at me?" Wang Jun replied very irritably, then pulled open the door and ran under the car.


    "Do I still need it?" Xiao Wu asked Wang Jun outside the car.


    "No, just stay in the car. What can you do when you go?" Wang Jun replied impatiently. Then he carefully observed the situation near the restaurant and ran to the restaurant with his back hands.


    Little five sat in the car and was silent. Then he pushed the door open, leaned against the jeep and began to smoke.


    Wang Jun looked back at Xiao Wu, clenched his teeth and shouted, "what the fuck are you doing there?"


    "I smoke, what else can I do?" Xiao Wu replied speechless.


    "Are you fucking stupid or fake stupid now? Now the police of the whole tower are looking for us. Why are you fucking smoking there? Can''t you go back?" Wang Jun said with helplessness on his face.


    "The grass is fucking neat. I can''t smoke now. I don''t know what I can do now!" Xiao Wu scolded abnormally and ran to the car with steps.


    "You''re no different from looking for death now, I tell you!" Wang Jun clenched his teeth and reminded Xiao Wu.


    "OK, don''t fucking ink. What should you do?" Xiao Wu threw away his cigarette butts and replied helplessly.


    "This fucking day by day..." Wang Jun shook his head and ran directly to the restaurant.


    After getting on the jeep, Xiao Wu looked at Wang Jun''s back and looked helpless.


    "What I do all day is fucking restricted, grass. I knew I wouldn''t come out with these fools. They all look like crazy..." Xiao Wu muttered in the car.


    On the other hand, after Xiao Wu returned to the car, he began to play with his mobile phone. Wang Jun walked around the restaurant very carefully. After confirming that there was no problem, he directly pushed open the door of the restaurant and walked in.


    The waiter who was cleaning was stunned when he saw Wang Jun coming in, and then hurriedly shouted, "well, sir, our side is closed. If you have anything, come back tomorrow!"


    "I know it''s closed..." Wang Jun whispered back, but he didn''t mean to go out, but continued to walk into the restaurant.


    The waiter just mopped the floor. He looked disgusted when he saw that he was walking inside, but he didn''t look like Wang Jun came to look for trouble, so he didn''t say much.


    "Young man, let me ask you, are there any guests here now?" Wang Jun smiled and handed the waiter a cigarette.


    "Ah, it''s all closed. There must be no guests!" the waiter reached for the cigarette butts handed over by Wang Jun, smiled back, and then said: "our closing time today is late, otherwise we usually close at more than 10 o''clock..."


    "Ha ha..." Wang Jun smiled and then asked in a low voice, "what, please ask, when did the last guest leave here?"


    The waiter was stunned when he heard this. He looked at Wang Jun cautiously. Then he turned his mouth and asked in a low voice, "Why are you asking for this?"


    "Hehe, it''s all right. I just ask..."


    When the waiter looked at Wang Jun and was hesitating whether to tell Wang Jun about it, the manager of the restaurant suddenly came out of the office. When he saw Wang Jun, he was stunned for a moment, and then asked in a low voice, "Hello, our side is closed..."


    "I''m not here to eat, I''m here to find someone..." Wang Jun replied very directly.


    The manager looked up and down at Wang Jun, saw Wang Jun''s waist and asked in a low voice, "are you Mr. Liu''s man?"


    After hearing this, Wang Jun was stunned. What President Liu said must be Liu Neng!


    "Why, do you know?" Wang Jun asked.


    The manager looked at the waiters around him, then whispered, "what, you come in first, let''s talk alone!"


    "OK!" Wang Jun nodded and hurriedly followed the manager of the restaurant to the restaurant.


    "What would you like to drink?" the manager took Wang Jun into the office for a while and asked with a smile.


    "No, let''s make a long story short!" Wang Jun waved back and asked in a low voice, "what, I ask you, do you know our president Liu?"


    "Well, we just talked on the phone!" the manager nodded and then said, "I don''t know what you do, but I just take the money to help. If you have anything in the future, you can come to me directly to save us trouble!"


    "How can you help?" Wang Jun asked with a frown.


    "I can transfer the road monitoring on this side of our tower, as long as you pay!" the manager explained very directly.


    After hearing this, Wang Jun was stunned, then smiled and said, "why, do you have a heavenly eye?"


    "Hehe, that''s almost what I mean!" the manager nodded and then said, "are you running for those people today?"


    "Hmm!" Wang Jun nodded and then asked, "those people have gone now, haven''t they?"


    "Almost half an hour ago!" the manager nodded back.


    Wang Jun smiled helplessly and then said, "if these people come back to you for dinner in the future, you can call me directly, and then as for the money, you must be indispensable..."


    The manager looked at Wang Jun, hesitated, then nodded, took out a business card, handed it to Wang Jun, smiled and said, "this is my business card. Just call me back when it''s convenient for you!"


    Wang Jun looked down at his business card and said with a smile, "OK, I''ll go first if there''s nothing wrong!"


    "OK, I won''t send you!" the manager nodded.


    Wang Jun smiled and ran out of the restaurant with his business card on his back.


    ����


    After leaving the restaurant, Wang Jun directly pulled open the door of the jeep. Xiao Wu saw Wang Jun coming back, playing with his mobile phone and squinting his eyes and asked, "why, did you find anything?"


    "The people in the back palace have gone..." Wang Jun whispered back, then took out the business card and called according to the phone on it, but just rang, and the person opposite hung up. Xiao Wu was stunned when he saw the business card, and then smiled and asked, "what''s the matter, miss?"


    "What the fuck do you want to order every day, miss!" Wang Jun scolded helplessly, and then whispered, "this is the informant Liu Neng arranged here. If people from the harem come here for dinner in the future, he will tell us..."


    "Cao, Liu Neng has brought the informant here now?" Xiao Wu shouted with a very surprised expression.


    "Ha ha, we Liu Zong are not ordinary people..." Wang Jun replied with a smile.


    "Indeed, it''s mainly because this involves too many areas..." Xiao Wu nodded and agreed, and then asked, "now the Hougong gang has gone, how can we fix it? What are we going to do?"


    "What the fuck can you do? Go back, it''s late!" Wang Jun replied speechlessly, and then took out his mobile phone.


    "I told you you''d better be careful when you talk to me later. Do you hear me?" Xiao Wu shouted at Wang Jun with a big mouth.


    "You roll the calf for me, even if I don''t pay attention to what you can do to me?" Wang Jun replied helplessly.


    Xiao Wu was stunned and then started the car, speechless.


    Wang Jun looked at his mobile phone and hesitated. Then he found Liu Neng''s phone and called.


    "Who are you calling?" Xiao Wu asked, squinting at Wang Jun after seeing it.


    "Who else can I call? Call our boss!" Wang Jun replied helplessly.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, Liu Neng answered the phone.


    "The people in the back palace have finished eating. We''re late..." after Liu Neng answered the phone, Wang Jun said very directly.


    "It''s done?" Liu Neng shouted in surprise.


    "Yes, I talked to the manager. Basically, they walked more than half an hour before us..." Wang Jun nodded.


    Liu Neng hesitated after hearing this, and then whispered, "did you see the people in the back palace?"


    "I fucking told you that they left half an hour before us. Where can I go to see them?" Wang Jun scolded speechlessly.

 Chapter 1219

    The tower is above the highway.


    I sat in the Land Rover with the north and south, waiting for the middle-aged man in front of us to call. The middle-aged man called for almost a few minutes, and then leaned against the Land Rover to smoke.


    "What are they doing?" the north and South asked me with some confusion.


    "How the fuck do I know what these people are doing? What are you waiting for in a good hotel?" to tell the truth, I feel that something may be wrong, so my mood began to get nervous.


    "Why do I feel that there is something wrong with these people? Do you think something is wrong?" north and South frowned at me and asked.


    "Don''t fucking pull the calf here. Day by day, I find that your mouth is like a broken Gong. It''s useless to fucking say something about it..."


    "Grass, what does this have to do with me? I just guess..." north and South replied to me with a big mouth.


    "You''re fucking idle. What are you guessing about here?" I said wordlessly back to the north and south, and then continued to stare at the Land Rover in front.


    After smoking, the middle-aged man finally returned to the car. Then he looked around and took the girl out of the Land Rover. At this time, the girl seemed to be drunk and basically had no consciousness. After the man took the girl out of the car, he still looked around and his face was very serious.


    "Wow..."


    When the north and South saw this scene, they would rush down with a pistol.


    I stretched out my hand and grabbed the north and south. The north and South looked at me with some confusion, frowned and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "Don''t worry, what can you understand if you go down now?" I explained in a low voice to the north and south.


    "What can explain?" the north and South looked at me stunned.


    "You go down now and they haven''t done anything. What do you say when you go up? Say it''s your daughter-in-law?" I reluctantly returned to the north and south.


    "When shall we do it? Wait for him to do it with this girl, and let''s go there again?" north and South looked at me very directly and asked.


    "Cao, I find you''re so fucking angry? You have to catch someone in the hotel room anyway?" I explained irritably. Then I looked up at the outside of the Land Rover. The man took the girl to a hotel. When entering the hotel, the man looked around very carefully, indicating that the man was very experienced, Otherwise he couldn''t have been so careful.


    "When are we going to start?" north and South shouted at me with pistols in their hands.


    I took out my cell phone and whispered, "three minutes should be enough..."


    "It''s finished in three minutes..." north and South shouted at the top of their voice.


    "Cao, you should be Liu Rui. It''s finished in three minutes..." I scolded very speechless, and then looked at the mobile phone on the mobile phone. The expression on the north and south faces was also very worried.


    Three minutes later, I took out the pistol from the buckle and pinned it on my waist. Then I pushed open the door and went straight to the hotel. When the north and South saw me get off, they quickly followed me out of the car, and then ran to the hotel in a hurry.


    After the two of us entered the hotel, we found that the man and the girl had disappeared.


    "How is it?" north and South whispered at me.


    "We are doing good things now. Can you stop acting like thieves..." I scolded the north and the South without words, and then ran straight to the hotel counter.


    "Hello, sir, would you like to open a room?" the waiter at the counter asked me very politely.


    "Let me ask you something. The man and the woman just opened the room?" I frowned and whispered.


    "Sorry, sir, I can''t tell you this, because it''s a guest''s privacy issue..." the waiter replied.


    "What about now?"


    I directly raised my missing pistol and asked the waiter.


    When the waiter saw the pistol in my hand, he was stunned first, and his face was a little frightened.


    "Don''t shout!" north and South clenched their teeth and whispered to the waiter.


    "This matter has nothing to do with you. Tell me that the man is in that room now. Give me the room card and you will be safe..." I looked at the nervous expression on the waiter''s face and whispered a reminder, which means very obvious.


    The waiter looked at me and was silent. Then he bit his teeth and said, "brother, I don''t know anything. Don''t shoot!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I want you to tell me that man is in that room now!" I shouted a little irritable.


    The waiter looked down at the computer and immediately said, "the man is now in Room 302..."


    "Room card!" I continued.


    "Wait a minute..."


    The waiter shivered back to me, and then began to turn in the drawer. After looking for a while, he found a room card, looked at me and said, "this is for cleaning..."


    "Don''t fucking ink..."


    The north and South shouted in a hurry, then grabbed the room card from the waiter''s hand, and then took a big step to run upstairs. I held a pistol and said to the waiter, "be honest, it has nothing to do with you, you know?"


    "Know... Know!" the waiter nodded quickly after hearing my words.


    I glanced at the waiter and ran straight upstairs.


    At this time, the north and South had run to the third floor, and then pasted their body on the door. When they saw me coming up, they winked at me.


    When I saw that there were no problems around, I nodded to the north and south. The north and South took out the room card, brushed it on the door, and then pushed it gently, but I found that there was a lock inside.


    "Grass, still fucking cautious!" the north and South scolded wordlessly, and then raised their legs and kicked them directly on the door.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, the north and South directly opened the door of the hotel, and then I rushed in with the north and South with a pistol, but when we two went in, the scene directly frightened me and the South and North.


    On the big bed in the room, all the clothes on the girl have been taken off. Three men are skating on the sofa, but they don''t seem to have done anything to the girl. I know they are staring at the girl''s strength! Because there is a camera on the TV series in the hotel, they are going to record videos for girls and make girls dare not report to the police. After all, the Internet spreads news faster. Once this video is released, even if the girls report to the police, they will be destroyed in their life. Therefore, under normal circumstances, girls will choose to bear it, Then he was finally coerced and lured by these people.


    The three people in the room were stunned when they saw us coming in. They picked up the things on the table and threw them at me and North and south.


    "I fuck you, three people, is it still fucking human?" the north and South shouted, and then rushed directly to the people in the house.


    "Fuck you, what do you do?" a young man in the room scolded me.


    "I''m the fucking guard of the people!"


    The north and South shouted at the top of their voice, and then stepped forward and kicked directly on the man''s stomach. The north and South''s body lattice is better, so this foot is basically a state of kicking to death!


    "Bang!" the young man was kicked directly by the north and south.


    But at this time, another young man rushed to the north and south. After I saw it, I ran to the north and South step by step, and then grabbed the young man''s hair without waiting for the young man to take his hand.


    "I''ll go to you. Do you still play this? Are you fucking disgusting?" I shouted by pulling the youth''s hair, then raised my knees and put it directly on the youth''s crotch.


    "Proud!"


    The young man screamed and lay on the ground directly covering his crotch.


    On the other side, the north and the south are holding another youth, with their fists waving constantly.


    "Draft it? Are you still a fucking person? Don''t you like to drugged others? Isn''t it?" the north and South shouted as they fought, as if to vent their anger.


    In fact, our harem doesn''t like such people. If you really have this desire, you can *, but why do you harm other people''s little girls? In this society, this thing is so developed. You say you can find a lot of fucking software at random. Why do you want to harm other people''s serious girls?


    The young man who was put on the crotch by me lay on the ground, probably because I used too much strength. After shouting twice, the man went into a coma.


    At this time, the middle-aged man was left in the room.


    The middle-aged man looked at me with some fear in his eyes. His face was very frightened. He licked his lips and looked at me and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "What the fuck do you say I am?" I ran slowly to the middle-aged.


    "No, that''s what..." the middle-aged man saw me walking towards his position, walked back, and finally leaned directly on the TV. At this time, he had no ground to retreat.


    I clenched my fist, clenched my teeth, pointed to the middle-aged man and asked, "do you say you''re still a fucking person?"


    "Brother, this is all a misunderstanding!"


    The middle-aged looked at me and swallowed my saliva.


    "Do you fucking misunderstand you B!" I clenched my teeth and shouted, and then a fist hit the middle-aged man''s face. The middle-aged man couldn''t stand my fist and lay on the ground with a thump.


    "Well, don''t get excited. There are all my people here. I tell you, if you do, I can shout!" the middle-aged man shouted at me with a very nervous expression.


    "Draft it? You have the face to mention people to me at this fucking time, don''t you?" I bit my teeth and scolded, then rode directly to the middle-aged man''s neck, and then hit the egg according to the middle-aged man''s face.

 Chapter 1220

    I was in the hotel room with North and south. I don''t know how long I beat the middle-aged man. Anyway, in the end, I had no strength with North and south.


    "Please, stop fighting. I know I''m wrong..."


    The middle-aged man curled up on the ground with white foam in his mouth and kept begging for mercy from me and the north and south.


    I stretched out my hand, broke the middle-aged man''s chin, clenched my teeth and said, "draft it, just like you B, I''ll kill you, and you won''t be wronged, you know?"


    "Know..." the middle-aged man nodded at me when he saw me stop.


    "Do you fucking know you, Bobby!"


    The north and South held up the camera on the TV and directly hit the middle-aged man in the face.


    But just at this time, another young man stood up, picked up the ashtray on the table and rushed directly to the north and south. The north and South were stunned at first, and then turned over and kicked his big foot directly on the man''s face. The young man flew out smoothly.


    "Do you still want to fight back, don''t you?" north and South shouted, pointing to the young people on the ground.


    "Big... Big brother, I''m wrong..." the young man lay on the ground and said to the north and south.


    "Wrong you, B!" the north and South bit their teeth and scolded, and a big foot stepped directly on the young man''s face.


    The north and South kicked the young man''s face with blood. Then the north and South picked up the ashtray on the ground and hit the young man''s big face egg with their teeth.


    "Did you draft it? Is it still time to fight back?" north and South asked, biting their teeth and looking at the young man.


    Speaking from the bottom of his heart, this young man is really forbidden to fight. If ordinary people let the north and the South clean up like this, it would be dead long ago, but this young man can still fucking talk and began to beg for mercy with his North and South thighs.


    The north and South kicked the young man away, and then prepared to fight. I was afraid that something would happen to Nanbei University. After all, these three people basically had no activity ability at this time, so I didn''t think it was necessary to continue fighting. I turned my head and shouted to the north and South: "all right, North and south, don''t fight..."


    "Fuck, just like this B, I don''t beat him more than 800 times. I fucking kill these three fools..." the north and South scolded back to me, and stopped the action with one hand.


    "Can you still talk?" I asked, looking at the middle-aged man.


    "Can..." the middle-aged man nodded quickly.


    "It''s still light to be beaten, and I can still talk?" I replied with a smile, and then ran to the bedside. When I saw the girl''s body, I was stunned instinctively. To tell my heart, the girl''s body was really hot, but the girl still lay in a coma on the bed, with a faint blush on her pretty face, The messy hair seems to have a trace of confusion. No wonder these people took so much effort to straighten the girl!


    I stretched out my hand to get up the quilt, covered the girl, and then sat by the bed. North and South also sat next to me.


    "Pa!"


    I reached out and lit a cigarette, then pointed to the middle-aged man and said, "that what, you three come here..."


    The middle-aged man was stunned when he heard what I said, but his body didn''t move.


    "Why, didn''t you listen to me?" I asked with a smile.


    "No... not..."


    The middle-aged man stammered back to me, then struggled to climb in front of me, then looked at me and asked, "brother, what are you doing? Where did I annoy you?"


    "Didn''t he tell you? We are the guards of the people!" I smiled back to the middle-aged man, and then said, "what do I ask you now and what do you answer me? Can you understand?"


    "Can..." the middle-aged man nodded quickly.


    "It''s all right." I nodded and then asked, "what''s the matter with this girl?"


    "This girl is a female boss on our side. She wants to talk business with me, and then I want to come to him..."


    "Then you drugged people, didn''t you?" I asked, squinting.


    "In fact, we are all like this. Since he dares to drink so much wine with me, I think she is still prepared..." the middle-aged man whispered back to me.


    "Grass, what the fuck are you thinking? If people sleep with you first and take you to open a room directly, won''t it be over? Why the hell do you drink with you?" north and South shouted at a high voice.


    "Yes..." the middle-aged man nodded quickly after hearing this.


    "Ha ha." I looked at the middle-aged man and smiled. Then I asked in a low voice, "what, I ask you, do you usually do this kind of thing?"


    "No... no..." the middle-aged man quickly shook his head.


    "Grass, do you think I can believe what you say?" I asked with a smile.


    "Believe it or not, I really didn''t do such a thing. I usually open a house directly for girls. I don''t have to work so hard. I don''t have to work so hard to talk to you..." the middle-aged man quickly explained to me.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled helplessly.


    "This woman has a strong temper. I haven''t done it all the time, so I came up with this idea today..." the middle-aged man looked up at me, then clenched his teeth and asked, "man, are you the police?"


    I was stunned when I heard this for a while, and then whispered, "if you''re a policeman, I''ll tell you, I can kill you. What are you? If you don''t go to bed, you''ll give people medicine. Do you fucking think you''re still human? Tell me!"


    I bit my teeth and scolded the middle-aged man.


    "No, I''m not human!" the middle-aged man quickly replied to me.


    "You say you, if you really lack women, can''t you find a lady? What do you say you''re doing to harm people''s yellow flower eldest daughter?" north and South asked the middle-aged man with gnashing teeth.


    "I know I''m wrong now. Let me go, you two. I won''t dare again. I really quit..." the middle-aged man shouted to me and the north and south.


    "Don''t you dare to be paralyzed!" the north and South scolded speechless, and then raised their legs and kicked them in the face of the middle-aged man.


    "I really quit, can you let me go?" the middle-aged man lay on the ground and begged me.


    "Such fools, I think they should be buried alive!" north and South shouted at me gnashing their teeth.


    "Hehe, are you too cruel?" I replied wordlessly.


    "What do you think we should do with these three fools?" north and South looked at me and asked.


    "What else can I do..." I didn''t think of how to deal with these three people. After all, I don''t know what happened to these three people now.


    "Why don''t we call the police directly and let the police deal with these three fools..." it seems that after knowing Zhang Xiaogang and them, the legal awareness of North and south is very good. Basically, we can think of our police uncle.


    "You can''t call the police, brother. If you want money, I can give you money. Don''t call the police!" the middle-aged man shouted at me after hearing this.


    "Grass, do you think I''m a fairy or do I call the police... For money..." I reluctantly replied, then turned around and looked at the north and south, looked at the sleeping girl on the bed, and whispered: "We can''t call the police. We don''t know what this girl thinks now. If we call the police, it will be difficult for us to deal with it and have a bad impact on other girls..."


    "Yes, we must not call the police!" the middle-aged man shouted after hearing my words.


    "You roll the calf for me. Don''t have you as soon as you fucking talk. Roll the calf quickly!" the north and South gnashed their teeth at the middle-aged man, then looked at me and asked, "what do you mean by letting these three fools go? We won''t teach them a lesson?"


    "Why, if you castrate them?" I asked helplessly.


    After hearing my words, the north and South were very honest, nodded, smiled and said, "I think so!"


    "No, it''s not good!" the middle-aged man shouted at the top of his voice after hearing the words of North and south.


    "Hehe, why are you scared?" I asked the man with a smile.


    "Well, brother, let''s not be impulsive, you know? I''ve realized the seriousness of the problem now. What, I beg you two to let me go!" the middle-aged man knelt down on the ground and kowtowed to me.


    I looked at the man helplessly. In fact, I don''t know how to deal with the man now, mainly because we don''t know the girl. Now, the behavior is basically a courageous act. If we really do something to the man, it''s not good to get into trouble at that time, so I''m a little embarrassed now.


    "Be honest next time and don''t do such immoral things, you know?" I asked the man helplessly.


    The man was stunned when he heard what I said, then he nodded and shouted, "I know, I know, I know!"


    "All right, don''t kowtow here and get out of here!" I waved my hand to the middle-aged man reluctantly.


    "No, you''ll let them go now?" the north and South shouted at me with big eyes after hearing my words.


    "No, what else do you want?" I asked with my mouth tilted towards the north and south.


    "Isn''t it a little too cheap? The three of them. If they call the police, they''ll be arrested for three years. I''ll tell you!" north and South shouted at me very excitedly.


    "You''re calling the police now, and it''s not good for other people''s girls. All right, don''t write with me here, and quickly let them go. Can you still kill them because of this?" I scolded irritably, and then pointed to the middle-aged man on the ground and shouted: "if you don''t fucking fool with the crab, you''ll quickly roll the calf. What are you writing here?"

 Chapter 1221

    The tower is in a hotel.


    After my words, the middle-aged man was stunned on the ground, and then hurriedly helped the other two men in the room to run outside the hotel.


    North and South sat beside me. After seeing the three men gone, they looked at me in surprise and asked, "no, you just let them go?"


    "Or else?" I asked, squinting my eyes.


    "Why don''t you give them some punishment? What the fuck is going on?" the north and South seem very dissatisfied with my practice.


    "Cao, do you really think you are the guard of the people? How do you punish others? Can you castrate them or what?" I scolded some speechless, then turned my head and looked at the girl without speaking.


    "Then why should the police deal with them? You let scum like them go once, and they will come out next time..." north and South muttered.


    "Come on. Don''t write in my ink. If I can call the police, do you think I''ll call the police? If I call the police, the police will come and have a bad impact on the girl. What will happen to the reputation if people spread it?" I replied irritably.


    "How can I fix it now? How can I fix this girl?" the north and South looked at me helplessly and asked.


    "What else can I do? Find out the girl''s cell phone, call his friend and let someone take him away. We are brave enough to do justice. It''s done here..." Nanbei heard my words and smiled helplessly for a while, then ran to the bedside, reached out and picked up the beautiful baby. Nanbei opened the bag and took a simple look, But there is no cell phone in it. It may have been lost.


    "No cell phone, what the fuck?" north and South put down their bags and looked at me and shouted.


    "Grass, it''s still in trouble. How can I contact his family without a cell phone?" I took a silent look at the north and south.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" the north and South stood up very carefully.


    "Ha ha, nothing..." I looked at the north and South and smiled. Then I pointed to the girl on the bed and asked the South and North, "what, North and south, I ask you?"


    "Ask me what?" north and South small eyes dribbled.


    "What do you think this girl looks like?" I asked with a smile.


    When Nanbei heard what I said, he looked at the girl and said with a smile, "this girl looks very good..."


    "Do you think you don''t have a date yet?" I continued.


    "Ah. I don''t have a partner. What''s the matter with other girls? Other girls can''t have a partner with me..." the north and South seemed to know themselves and replied to me.


    "Cao, you can''t think so. Do you know the problem? How do you know that people can''t have sex with you? You say now is a good opportunity! As long as you take good care of this girl now, I tell you that you may fall in love with you when other girls wake up. Do you think so?" I asked North and South with a smile.


    "Leaf, what do you mean?" north and South asked me with a puzzled face.


    "It doesn''t mean much. I just give you a chance. How about you being here with this girl today?" I asked with a smile.


    After hearing my words, North and South stood up directly and ran outside the hotel. When I saw that North and South wanted to run, I stretched out my hand to directly grasp north and south, smiled and asked, "what are you doing? Why did you run?"


    "You let go of me, I tell you, I must go back now. Don''t brainwash me here. You caused this. I''m not here with you. Stay here yourself!" the north and South replied to me very carefully.


    "Are you fucking stupid? I have an object. You don''t have an object. I''ll create opportunities for you. What the fuck do you think?" I stared at beads and shouted helplessly at the north and south.


    "What do I think? I tell you, it''s certainly not as simple as I think, so I can''t be fooled. I tell you, you don''t need to talk to me here. I don''t have time to talk to you. What should you do? You can let me go!" North and South shouted at me like crazy.


    "No, you fucking think about it. I tell you, there are not many such opportunities!" I looked at the north and South and prepared to change a routine.


    "Don''t ink with me. What''s the matter with me? I just don''t want to stay here! Can you loosen me?" the north and South shouted very firmly.


    "You have no object now. I''ll tell you..."


    "If I have a fucking partner, I won''t talk to you here. You must lie to me. I don''t believe it. You let go of me and I''ll go back..." north and South are completely determined to die now.


    I looked at the north and South helplessly and asked in a low voice, "it''s just not possible, isn''t it? This woman is naked!"


    "I''m a fucking rape, please release me!" the north and South shouted at me like killing a pig.


    "Grass, I''m your fucking cow. Let''s go..." I loosened the north and South and pretended to be angry.


    The north and South were stunned when they saw me release my hand so happily, and then ran outside the hotel.


    "No, you''re really running?" I shouted silently.


    "You pull it down. I can''t stay. Deal with the woman yourself..." Nanbei turned back to me and ran out of the hotel like crazy.


    "Grass, why am I such a fool when I fucking meet?" I stood in place and scolded silently. I usually cried and shouted every day that I had no object. Now, I give the whole ready-made object and fucking say I lied to him. Now I don''t know what we think in the back Palace!


    I stood silent for a moment, then turned and ran to the hotel room.


    After entering the house, I saw that the beautiful woman seemed to be in a coma. I sighed helplessly. I didn''t know how to deal with the girl. I sat directly on the sofa in the house, took out my mobile phone and looked at it. By the way, who should I find to look at the woman, or I''ll stay here myself, This woman still eats * now. In case she fucks me, how can I tell my daughter-in-law when I go back.


    I sat on the sofa, took out my mobile phone and studied for a long time, but I still couldn''t find a suitable candidate, because those people in our harem didn''t drink less today. Now if they were to find their mother, it''s estimated that they also have the same attitude as the north and the south, so I simply gave up this idea, looked up at the girl in bed and said in my heart, this girl is really good-looking, The temperament of the whole person is like an imperial sister, and it is mainly that big long leg exposed to the air, which is extremely charming.


    "Deng Deng Deng Deng Deng Deng..."


    Just then, my cell phone rang. I looked down and Liu Rui called me.


    I was stunned for a moment and then pressed the connect button.


    "What are you doing?" I shouted at my cell phone.


    "What are you doing? Let me ask you if you have anything? Have heroes succeeded in saving the United States?" Liu Rui shouted at me carelessly.


    "It''s basically a success. It''s nothing. Just three people tied the girl. Then when I showed up with her, the girl had been stripped off. Fortunately, I came from north and South in time. The girl has nothing to do for the time being..." I simply replied to Liu Rui.


    "Then you have nothing to do with North and south?" Liu Rui asked hurriedly.


    "What can I do with North and south?" I asked speechless.


    "Grass, it''s OK. How did you deal with the three people?" Liu Rui asked me, as if the fool couldn''t stop until he asked something.


    "If I let the quilt go, I can''t call the police or help others. Why, I just let the three people go..." I replied wordlessly.


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard what I said. Then he asked with a big mouth: "how the hell can you let those people go?"


    "What happened to me?" I was puzzled.


    "You''re free now. What if those people come to you? Are you a fucking fool? What if they block you and the north and the south in the hotel?" Liu Rui shouted in a hurry, and then muttered: "what, if you can''t, hurry back with the north and the South now. I''m a little worried about you two!"


    "No, those three people are nothing and basically can''t come back." I replied to Liu Rui speechlessly. I don''t think those three people have the courage to come back at all.


    "When are you going to come back?" Liu Rui was stunned when he heard me and asked me with a big mouth.


    "I may not be able to go back for the time being..." I reluctantly replied to Liu Rui. Liu Rui was stunned when he heard me, and then shouted at the top of his voice: "What the fuck can''t you come back? Ye Han, don''t forget. You''re a man with a daughter-in-law now. It''s illegal for you to do so. You know, can your conscience live? Can you live up to your Su Su Su? Are you still a fucking person?"


    "No, what are you talking about here?" I asked Liu Rui helplessly.


    "Don''t pretend to be a calf with me here. You think I don''t know if you want something. Ye Han, I didn''t know until today. It turned out that you are like this. You''re really shameless now. You said you still have a daughter-in-law. How can you do such a thing behind your daughter-in-law''s back? I said why are you so excited to go out to save people today , now I see. You''ve arranged all this, haven''t you? I really see your true face now. I''m with you, and you''re getting back to me now! "Liu Rui didn''t understand what was going on. It was a loss.

 Chapter 1222

    "No, what the fuck are you telling me here? Do you think I don''t want to go back or what?" I shouted at Liu Rui speechless.


    "Don''t you have this plan for your current behavior? You think I can''t see it, don''t you?" Liu Rui shouted at me excitedly at his mobile phone.


    "Grass, I don''t understand what I''m fucking talking to you now. It''s like I''m staying here on purpose. I''m fucking finished with you, huh? Whet and haw, hang up the phone!" I shouted at my mobile phone in a somewhat irritable tone.


    "What''s the matter? I''ll hang up the phone. Ye Han, I''m telling you now. I''m going to drag you back from the abyss of crime. You say if you make a mistake today, you have no reason whether morally or legally. I tell you that according to our criminal law, it''s basically three years if you rape, The circumstances are serious for more than five years, and if you think about your daughter-in-law, Su Su, they are waiting for you at home now. Do you mean you don''t need to talk outside? Tell me! "Liu Rui enthusiastically began to popularize the law to me.


    "No, do you fucking understand what''s going on? Just tell me it''s useless. What''s going on for three or five years? Now you''re still here to talk to me. What''s going on is Su Su Su. What''s the fucking relationship with Su Su Su?" I shouted at Liu Rui with some collapse.


    "Don''t you just prepare that now? Don''t you just prepare that when you see the good-looking girls of others!" Liu Rui was stunned and shouted at me with some hesitation.


    "Fuck you, you think I''m you. You can''t walk when you see other girls!" I scolded silently, and then whispered: "Just now I was going to contact the girl''s friend with North and south, but I didn''t contact at all, so I was going to let North and South accompany the girl here, but the fool from north and South didn''t know what was going on, so he fucking ran away. North and South ran away. We still can''t contact the girl''s friend. You say what I can do, you tell me!"


    "What you said is true?" Liu Rui asked after listening to me.


    "Nonsense, I''m fucking idle. Why are you lying to me?" I shouted at the top of my voice.


    "You don''t have any integrity on my side, do you know?" Liu Rui said mildly.


    "Roll the calf, do I have any fucking integrity? What am I studying here with you? What the fuck am I doing now? I have to give you a report or what? If you don''t believe me now, come here by yourself. Can you come and look at this girl?" I scolded very speechless.


    "Well, what, you don''t have to do this with me here. Do you think I dare not go there?" Liu Rui asked, biting his teeth.


    "If you fucking dare to come, you can come. What are you talking to me about here?" I asked very irritably.


    "I''m ready to go to bed now. I don''t have time to talk to you now. Otherwise, do you think I won''t go there or what?" Liu Rui shouted at me with a big mouth, and then said: "Ye Han, I''ve told you this many times, haven''t you? You''re the one who has a daughter-in-law! Don''t do anything wrong with your daughter-in-law, you know?"


    "Do you have anything serious to tell me?" I asked Liu Rui with my teeth.


    "I just want to tell you something, mainly because I''m really worried about you. After all, this lonely man and woman, if you talk about how to make a spark or something," Liu Rui said to me in a sad tone.


    "Grass, can you stop the fucking ink? I''ll hang up!" I shouted irritably.


    "Do you know control?" Liu Rui reminded me.


    "Roll the calf!"


    I gritted my teeth and scolded, then directly hung up the phone, then stretched out my hand, took out a cigarette and smoked.


    ����


    Good luck to the hotel.


    When Liu Rui saw my phone hang up, he sighed helplessly. The expression on his face looked out of the window sadly, with a trace of hesitation in his eyes.


    At this time, there was a sound of footsteps outside. Liu Rui hurriedly pushed the door open. He was stunned when he saw that it was North and south.


    "What are you doing? Are you scared in the middle of the night?" Liu Rui gave the north and south a big jump.


    "Come in and I''ll tell you something..." Liu Rui said mysteriously to the north and south.


    The north and South were stunned for a moment and asked with some doubts, "what''s the matter?"


    "Oh, you''ll be finished when you come in. Let me tell you something serious. Why are you so inky as a child!" Liu Rui shouted at the north and south, and then dragged the north and south into the house without waiting for the north and south to react.


    "No, brother, what are you going to do? If you have something, tell me if you can? Why do you drag me?" asked Liu Rui helplessly.


    "What about ye Han?" Liu Rui asked, squeezing his small eyes at the north and south.


    "In the hotel! What''s the matter?" the north and South were stunned and replied.


    "I didn''t know I was in the hotel. I asked you why you came back and why Ye Han didn''t come back. Didn''t you feel something wrong?" Liu Rui asked with his mouth to the north and south.


    Hearing this, the north and South scratched their heads and said helplessly, "what do you mean? What do you have to say? Can you say it directly? If you tell me so, I don''t understand what you want to express..."


    "Cao, I found that you are a child. Your brain is really worried. I said it so obviously that you can''t understand it, can you?" Liu Rui asked helplessly to the north and south.


    "I don''t understand..." Nanbei shook his head very honestly.


    "Grass, what do you don''t understand about this thing? I just want to ask you, did ye Han let you come back or did he have to come back? Why is it so hard for me to tell you now?" Liu Rui shouted with gnashing teeth.


    "Ah, if you say that, don''t I understand?" the north and South replied with a smile, paused, then looked at Liu Rui and asked, "no, you''re free to study this with me. What am I doing on the ground? Why can''t I come back?"


    "Grass, can''t I just ask?" Liu Rui reluctantly rubbed his big face eggs.


    "No, did you discuss it with Ye Han and set me up? Is that the case? Did you tell me it was the case?" north and South stared at Liu Rui with big eyes.


    "Cao, who the fuck is idle? What are you doing? Do you think we are idle? Who is idle?" Liu Rui scolded with a broken face, and then asked in a low voice: "use your fucking brain and think about it? Who the fuck is idle? What are you doing talking about this calf with you?"


    "No, why do I think you and Liu Rui are a little weird today?" the north and South took a very cautious look at Liu Rui.


    "Fuck you, I don''t want to talk to you now. I''ll ask you, did you want to come back or did ye Han let you come back..." Liu Rui asked the key point directly.


    "No, I can''t answer your question..." Nanbei stood up and was ready to go outside the house.


    "When you come back, I haven''t finished asking. Why did you leave?" Liu Rui stretched out his hand, pulled the north and south, stared at the sheep''s eyes and shouted.


    "I told you, I can''t answer your question now. Why are you so persistent?" the north and South looked back at Liu Rui and asked in an unusually speechless way.


    "You don''t need to be with me in this car. I just ask you what''s going on today. If you don''t explain it to me today, you don''t want to go. You''ll be finished with me here..." Liu Rui shouted very firmly, dragging the north and South arms.


    "Ha ha... I really admire your perseverance now..." Nanbei smiled helplessly, then looked at Liu Rui and asked, "I don''t want to write ink with you, just say, you and ye Han, you two want to study something here, you just say it and you''re done..."


    "No, what the fuck can you do for people to study?" Li Rui shouted, staring at beads.


    After hearing this, the north and South were stunned, then smiled and said, "if you say so, I really don''t have anything. I didn''t even bring money this time!"


    "Cao, you fucking mean to say this..." Liu Rui scolded helplessly and then asked, "OK, I''m not with Ye Han. Now tell me what''s going on between you and ye Han. It''s over. Don''t talk to me about what you don''t need here, OK?"


    Liu Rui asked helplessly to the north and south.


    After hearing this, the north and the South were stunned and said with a big mouth: "In fact, we have nothing. The two of us just followed the gang and came to a hotel. Later, we saved the woman and then released the three people. Basically, this is the case. Anyway, if you love or don''t believe, I can say so much!"


    "I didn''t fucking ask you that!"


    "Then what are you asking?" the north and South were stunned and asked.


    "I fucking want to ask you, what, why did you come back, but ye Han didn''t come back. Did he let you come back or did you want to come back..."


    The north and South were stunned when they heard this, and then said with a smile: "Cao, if you don''t tell me, I''ll tell you. Ye Han wants me to stay, but I don''t agree. I think there must be something wrong here, so I''m very firm. I can''t stay. Finally, I ran out. I told you it''s hanging. It''s dangerous. I didn''t let Ye Han deceive me. Do you think I''m so stupid? Can I stay? It''s impossible Yes, I''ve been fooling you for so long. Can I still remember this? "

 Chapter 1223

    "Grass, I didn''t fucking hear it!" Liu Neng replied reluctantly, and then whispered, "are you sure you''re sleeping with them?"


    "I''m not sure yet!"


    "That''s all right..." Liu Neng nodded helplessly and then whispered, "you two will make an appointment with the two factory directors tomorrow to see what''s going on!


    The tower is in a hotel.


    After I put down my cell phone, I turned around and looked at the girl on the bed. I was helpless. I didn''t know what the fool north and South was doing when he was idle. You said that there were only two of us. What''s the matter with me in this room?


    At this time, the girl is still in a comatose state and has no consciousness at all, but I don''t know why. I know that the girl is inexplicably nervous after being drugged. What can you do if someone else''s girl is drugged? I sit on the sand hair and look at the girl''s face. I can''t help swallowing my saliva and tell my heart. The girl is long It''s really good. The most important thing is that the girl has kicked down the quilt and slightly exposed her chest. I think as long as she is a man, she can''t help looking more anxious, but my idea at this time is just to see. After all, we can''t do anything sorry for our daughter-in-law.


    I sat obliquely on the sofa and tossed for a day. In addition, after drinking a little wine, I obviously felt a little sleepy, so I leaned vaguely on the sofa to get ready to sleep, but as soon as my eyes closed, I heard the girl in bed shouting: "water, water..."


    I was stunned for a moment, and then some speechless scolded: "there are a lot of fucking things every day..."


    After scolding, I rubbed my face, then stood up and ran to the position of the kettle. However, when I passed the camera, I found that the camera still started. I didn''t know how to use this thing. I pressed it casually twice. After seeing the black screen on the screen, I picked up the kettle, poured a glass of water for the girl and ran to the bedside.


    "How the fuck do you drink it?" I looked at the girl and scolded silently. Then I sat down by the bed. Then I looked at the girl and hesitated. Finally, I picked up the girl''s head, broke off the girl''s mouth and directly poured two salivas down.


    "Cough..." maybe my action was too rude, and the girl was choked directly.


    I reached for the toilet paper and ran to the girl''s mouth.


    "Who are you..."


    But at this moment, the girl asked me with her eyes closed.


    "Who am I?"


    I looked at the girl for a moment and repeated, but after I finished, the girl didn''t respond directly and continued to sleep in bed.


    "Grass, I thought you were talking to me!" I scolded silently, then stood up and ran to the sofa.


    "Ah..."


    The girl shouted.


    I looked back and found that the girl kicked away the quilt. I was stunned. Looking at the girl''s body, I swallowed a spit. After a moment of silence, I ran to the girl''s position and said reluctantly: "You said you had nothing to do with nothing. What the fuck would I do to you? Would you say it''s your responsibility or mine?"


    While I was talking, I helped the girl cover his quilt, and then sat by the bed.


    The girl struggled and seemed to have to kick the quilt off her body.


    "Don''t be shameless, I tell you! If I didn''t have a daughter-in-law now, I tell you, you would have been honest!" I pointed to the girl and scolded, then pressed the quilt on the girl, then picked up her baby, opened it and found the girl''s ID card.


    "Xue Yan." I looked at the name for a moment and scolded, "what''s the fucking name? It''s so hard to read..."


    When I looked at the girl''s ID card, the girl groaned, then kicked open her quilt with her long legs, rushed directly to my position and jumped at me. I instinctively wanted to stand up, but the girl directly pressed my head. I looked at the girl''s state and felt that there was something wrong. The girl was strong in medicine Yes.


    "What, what are you doing?" I don''t know where the girl got such great strength. She directly pressed me down and kissed me directly on my mouth.


    "What the fuck are you doing?" I reached out and pushed the girl.


    By this time, the girl had opened her eyes, bit her lips and looked at me.


    "Are you awake?" I asked, pointing to the girl.


    "I feel bad..." the girl''s voice was very low.


    "Your name is Xue Yan?" I asked, looking at the girl in bed.


    "Who are you?" the girl looked up at me. Her eyes were a little blurred. She didn''t realize that she was naked at this time.


    "Who am I? I''m me. Someone put something in the wine for you before. I''ll go first. You can sleep here yourself, and I''ll go back to sleep." I reluctantly explained to the girl.


    "Don''t go, I feel bad..." the girl shouted at me.


    "Grass, it''s hard for me to find a way. I''m gone..." I scolded silently, and then I ran directly outside the house.


    But at this time, the girl reached out and pulled me. Then she hugged my neck uncontrollably and kissed me directly.


    In the face of such a beautiful woman, I couldn''t control myself at all. Moreover, I had drunk a little wine before. Basically, I was so drunk by this girl that I didn''t know how to do it. I had to respond. I kissed Xue Yan''s mouth oblivious. I immediately had a desire to take this sexy beauty as my own.


    "Well..."


    I looked at the girl on me, obviously running to my rhythm!


    In some ways, I am a traditional man.


    But I am also a normal man. Do most men only play with one woman in their life? It is undeniable that there are such men, but few... Men naturally like beautiful women, and I don''t deny that.


    And it''s delivered to the door. I''ve reached this point. Don''t worry about him. Eat again!


    Xue Yan''s small face was intoxicating red at this time, her mouth whispered, and her hands hugged me.


    After I saw it, my breath suddenly became short. I quickly bowed my head and kissed it all at once.


    At this time, as long as it''s a man, he can''t help it!


    Xue Yan couldn''t help dragging my clothes after seeing me kiss. That feeling made her heart tremble.


    ����


    On the other side, Liu Rui sat on the sofa of Haoyunlai Hotel and tossed for a long time. He couldn''t sleep at all. He reached out his mobile phone, directly found my phone number and dialed it, but no one answered after calling several times.


    "Draft it, ye Han!" Liu Rui looked at the mobile phone and scolded. At this time, he knew what had happened. He threw the mobile phone directly into the bed, then turned around twice, and ran directly outside the house. As he walked, he honed and hawed like a nerve: "Yes, ye Han, are you still a fucking person? What the fuck have you done? I''m really fucking convinced..."


    Liu Rui walked to the door of the North-South room and reached out to knock, but he hesitated when he was ready to knock.


    "Grass, what the fuck is this?" Liu Rui bit his teeth and scolded, and then ran back to his room with his back hands.


    After returning to the room, Liu Rui lay in bed, breathing heavily.


    "Deng Deng Deng Deng Deng..." just at this time, Liu Rui''s phone rang. Liu Rui looked down and found that it was Wu Mei. Liu Rui was stunned. Then he directly connected the phone, calmed down and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter with his daughter-in-law?"


    "What else can I do? Let me see what you''re doing?" Wu Mei replied absently, and then said, "what are you doing now?"


    "What the fuck can I do? I''m sleeping now. What time is it?" Liu Rui replied speechless.


    "Real sleep or fake sleep?" Wu Mei asked suspiciously.


    "How can that be true? How can it be false?" Liu Rui shouted impatiently.


    "Hehe, Liu Rui, you''re not with me first. How can you talk to me?" Wu Mei asked with a sneer.


    "No, daughter-in-law, I really sleep. How can I explain to you if you ask me so?" Liu Rui directly counseled after hearing this sentence and asked helplessly.


    "In the future, pay attention to your attitude towards talking to me, don''t you know?" Wu Mei threatened very playfully, and then asked, "then I ask you, who are you with now?"


    After hearing this sentence, Liu Rui turned to look at the empty bed beside him, and then whispered, "I''m with Ye. Who else can I be with?"


    "Then why are you so slow?" Wu Mei shouted very directly.


    "No, how can I react slowly?" Liu Rui directly changed the topic.


    "Do you think you''re slow?" Wu Mei shouted at her mobile phone.


    "..." Liu Rui was silent.


    "Why, let me ask you something. What are you pretending to be here with me? Silence is gold?" Wu Mei shouted at the same time as if she were a bitch.


    "My reaction is a little slow, okay?" Liu Rui replied with a big mouth.


    "It''s almost..." Wu Mei nodded, then paused and said, "what, you let Ye Han answer the phone now, and I''ll talk to him now..."


    Wu Mei is very worried about Liu Rui now.


    "It''s not that, daughter-in-law. People''s leaves are asleep now. He''s drunk. Can you stop bothering people?" Liu Rui reluctantly replied to Wu Mei.


    "Liu Rui, you''re so numb that ye Han answers my phone now. We have nothing to do. If you continue to talk to me, don''t say I''m impatient, I''ll tell you!" Wu Mei shouted very irritably.


    After hearing this, Liu Rui reluctantly turned his head and looked at it. Then he shouted at his throat, "leaf, don''t fucking sleep. Get up. My daughter-in-law wants to talk to you... Leaf..."


    "Hehe, Liu Rui, you''re not with me first. How can you talk to me?" Wu Mei asked with a sneer.


    After Liu Rui shouted twice, he pretended to be very helpless and said, "daughter-in-law, you see, ye Han is sleeping. I can''t wake him up with him!"


    "Really asleep?" Wu Mei asked suspiciously.


    "Not so much. I really fell asleep. I kicked him here and he didn''t wake up. I told you..." Liu Rui nodded quickly.


    Wu Mei thought for a moment and then whispered, "what, is there anyone else here? Don''t you go with so many people? Change someone for me and let me see..."


    "OK!" when Liu Rui heard this, he quickly nodded and ran outside the house in slippers.


    "I tell you, you can hurry up!" Wu Mei threatened her mobile phone.


    "I see. Why are you so inky!" Liu Rui shouted irritably. Then he ran outside the house, and then went to Han Chao''s room. He saw that Han Chao hadn''t turned off the light. He went up and kicked directly on the door, and then shouted to the inside of the house: "Han Chao, come out, I have something to find you..."


    After Liu Rui shouted in this voice, there was no response in the room.


    "Grass, what the fuck is this? Why haven''t you responded yet?" Liu Rui scolded silently, and then said to his mobile phone: "what, daughter-in-law, don''t worry here, I''m shouting..."


    "Liu Rui, tell me the truth. Are you lying to me here? Are you not with them at all? Have you gone out to find a little girl? Tell me the truth?" Wu Mei shouted at her throat when she saw no response.


    "No, daughter-in-law, don''t worry. They may have fallen asleep. Don''t worry. I''ll straighten them out now!" Liu Rui shouted in a hurry.


    "You''re numb. Don''t talk to me here. I''ll tell you..." Wu Mei replied irritably.


    "Oh, I see..." Liu Rui agreed with his teeth, and then continued to kick Han Chao''s door, but Han Chao and Ji Xuan were basically dead and had no reaction at all.


    "Cao, what the fuck are they doing?" Liu Rui scolded reluctantly, then stood in the corridor and turned around twice. He shouted directly at his throat: "there''s an accident, murder, someone!"


    After hearing this, the north-south and east-west people who had just fallen asleep in the room sat up almost at the same time, and then took out the pistol under the pillow and rushed up directly to Liu Rui''s position. Liu Rui grinned when he saw the north-south and east-west people coming out: "it''s better to do this at a critical time!"


    After seeing Liu Rui alone in the corridor, the north and South asked nervously, "what, who wants to kill you? Where is the person?"


    When North and South Talk, things look East and west very carefully.


    "Daughter-in-law, Han Chao didn''t come. Is it OK to travel north and south?" Liu Rui didn''t answer. North and South picked up their mobile phone and asked with a smile.


    Wu Mei was stunned for a moment and said softly, "is it just north and south?"


    "Grass, what the fuck is this? Why haven''t you responded yet?" Liu Rui scolded silently, and then said to his mobile phone: "what, daughter-in-law, don''t worry here, I''m shouting, the things are also there, and both of them are out..."


    "Then you let the north and the South answer the phone... Don''t whisper, do you hear..." Wu Mei said very carefully.


    "Oh, I see..." Liu Rui agreed with his teeth, and then continued to kick Han Chao''s door, but Han Chao and Ji Xuan were basically dead and had no reaction at all.


    "You know, I''m free to talk about my eyes?" Liu Rui scolded speechlessly, then handed his mobile phone to the north and south, smiled at the north and South and said, "you answer the phone..."


    "Just answer the phone? Didn''t you just say someone was going to kill you? Who was going to kill you?" Nanbei scratched his head and looked at Liu Rui with some confusion.


    "Hehe, I''m just kidding? No one wants to kill me..." Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied. Then he handed his mobile phone to Nanbei and said with a smile: "hurry, don''t ink, answer the phone quickly..."


    "No, why should I answer the phone?" north and South still puzzled.


    "No, I fucking asked you to answer the phone. Why are you so inky? Is it so hard for me to answer the phone now?" Liu Rui shouted with a speechless face.


    "You can let me answer the phone, but you have to tell me why you let me answer the phone first, right? If you don''t have any reason, why should I answer the phone?" Nanbei''s current thinking is that what Liu Rui asked him to do may be framing him.


    "I''m really fucking convinced now..." Liu Rui scolded speechlessly, and then asked his mobile phone, "what, daughter-in-law, the north and South are too fucking inky. Can you let things answer the phone now?"


    Wu Mei hesitated for a moment, and then promised: "all right, all right, you let things answer the phone..."


    "OK!" Liu Rui agreed with a smile, then handed the mobile phone to something, looked at it and said, "what, you answer the phone, my daughter-in-law has something to ask you..."


    "Your daughter-in-law asked me something?" the thing looked at Liu Rui and was stunned.


    "Yes, don''t ink. Can you answer the phone quickly?" Liu Rui shouted, gnashing his teeth.


    "No, why did your daughter-in-law call me when she was free? Didn''t she just pay her salary two days ago?" there was still some doubt in her eyes.


    "I''ll let you answer the phone, and you''ll be done..." at this time, Liu Rui was about to torture the East, West, North and south. He didn''t know what to say.


    "Just answer the phone when you answer the phone. Why are you so excited?" something smiled helplessly, then reached for Liu Rui''s mobile phone, looked at the name on it, was stunned, and then said with a smile: "what, what''s the matter, Wu Mei?"


    "Things, where are you now?" Wu Mei asked.


    "What about our hotel now? It''s good luck to come to the hotel." Dongxi replied.


    "Really? Liu Rui is with you now, isn''t he?" Wu Mei then asked.


    "Yes, we are all together. We just came back after drinking..." the thing smiled back and asked, "what''s the matter, what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing. I''m just investigating what Liu Rui is doing now."


    "Hehe... You say you two, why should I do..." the thing replied with a speechless face, and then said with a smile: "if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll return my mobile phone to Liu Rui?"


    "OK, give him back your mobile phone..." Wu Mei nodded and agreed.


    "I''ll call you. Don''t come to me for such things in the future. I thought what was going on. It scared me..." the thing returned the mobile phone to Liu Rui and said with a smile.


    "OK, it''s all right. You two go back to bed!" Liu Rui waved to the East, West, North and south, and then ran to his house with his mobile phone.


    East, West, North and South stood in place. Things looked helplessly at Liu Rui''s back and whispered, "Liu Rui is so strict with his daughter-in-law now?"


    "He has always been so afraid of his daughter-in-law, and it hasn''t been a day or two..." north and South replied with a big mouth, and then ran to the room with steps.


    On the other side, after Liu Rui returned to his room, he sat on the bed and asked his mobile phone, "what''s up, daughter-in-law, I didn''t lie to you?"


    "You escaped this time..."


    "How did you say that? I tell you, my feelings for you can be learned from the sun and the moon. If you talk like that, it''s too heartbreaking. I tell you..." Liu Rui grinned and hawed with a big mouth and shouted with great excitement.


    "OK, don''t ink with me here. What, ye Han is still sleeping now?" Wu Mei asked.


    "Yes!" Liu Rui nodded instinctively.


    "Well, if nothing happens, I won''t tell you. If nothing happens, go to bed early..." Wu Mei said with a smile.


    "By the way, what''s daughter-in-law Su Su doing?" Liu Rui asked very abruptly.


    "Su Su should go to bed..." Wu Mei agreed in a trance, and then asked, "you''re free. What are you doing?"


    "Nothing. I''m just asking." Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied.


    "..." Wu Mei was silent for a moment, and then asked in a low voice, "no, you must have something. Liu Rui, tell me honestly. What''s going on?"


    "Nothing''s wrong. Isn''t Ye Han asleep and drunk too much? I''ll ask. I''m afraid Su Su Su can''t find Ye Han, but I''m worried..." Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    "Is this really the case?" Wu Mei asked very carefully.


    "That''s what''s going on? If not, what''s going on?" Liu Rui shouted with big eyes.


    Wu Mei at the other end of the phone was stunned with her small mouth for a while, and then whispered, "if this is really the case, you have a little conscience..."


    "No, daughter-in-law, what do you mean? I have no conscience when I''m what?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    "All right, all right, I know you have a conscience, all right, I won''t tell you, what to do..."


    After that, Wu Mei hung up the phone directly.


    "I see!" Wang Jun nodded and hung up.

 Chapter 1224

    Liu Rui hung up the phone for a while, lay in bed and was silent. Then he found my phone and called, but he still didn''t answer it.


    "Grass, ye Han, you''re fucking looking for death with me now!" Liu Rui scolded with his teeth, and then fell asleep on the bed, biting his teeth and scolding me that I''m not human.


    In fact, when Liu Rui is there, you really have to admire his IQ, because sometimes his ideas are really scary. From the beginning, when I said to stay there alone, Liu Rui already felt that this thing might be wrong. I might do something sorry for Su Su Su. Facts have proved that Liu Rui''s ideas are very correct, Although Liu Rui didn''t see anything, I don''t know why sometimes Liu Rui''s intuition is like a woman. He is unusually prepared. I think at least he should be more accurate than Su Su Su, or Wu Mei can exercise Liu Rui.


    Liu Rui lay in bed humming and studying for a long time. Finally, he couldn''t sleep. He got up, put on his clothes and was ready to go out to catch the traitor.


    "Yes, as a brother, I shouldn''t care about you, but as Su Su''s friend, I think it''s necessary for me to drag you back from cheating..." Liu Rui muttered, grinding his teeth, and then walked outside the house.


    But after taking two steps, Liu Rui still stepped back because he knew he couldn''t do such a thing.


    "Grass, ye Han, you''re so fucking hard on me. You say I''ll tell you what to order!" Liu Rui bit his teeth and scolded, then took off his clothes, took out his mobile phone and dialed Meng Liang.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, Meng Liang connected the phone.


    "Fool, what are you doing?" Meng Liang asked very bluntly after he connected the phone.


    "You''re fucking sick. What do you ask me in the middle of the night? What can I do at this point?" Meng Liang on the other side of the phone scolded speechlessly.


    "What''s the matter with you? Pay attention to your attitude towards talking to me. Do you hear me?" Liu Rui threatened with a big mouth.


    "Don''t fuck with me. Just say you''re done with what you want. Don''t put the ink on me. I''ll tell you!" Meng Liang shouted with gnashing teeth and irritable face.


    "No, you want you to pay attention to your attitude when talking to me. What''s the matter with you? Didn''t you hear what I told you?" Liu Rui said again.


    "Are you fucking serious? Brother, I have to get up and go out to eat at eight o''clock tomorrow morning. Do you have something to say quickly?" Meng Liang shouted speechless.


    "No, you have nothing to do in your spare time. Why are you talking to me?" Liu Rui was stunned and asked with a big mouth.


    "Do you think I want to? Isn''t this the fucking driver in our restaurant who came home? There''s no one here, so I can''t help but follow the food..." Meng Liang explained in silence.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui grinned after hearing this sentence and said with a big mouth: "I find you are really awesome now. You''re fucking fooling around. You''ve gone out to get food. Why do you have to go there with a * when you get food?"


    "Can you stop talking to me here? If you have anything to say, please say it quickly. Now I find that you are so inky. Is there something wrong with you?" Meng Liang asked with a puzzled face.


    "What can happen to me? I just miss you. What''s wrong with my communication?" Liu Rui replied to Meng Liang with a big mouth.


    "Get out of here quickly. I''m free every day. You think I''m like you. I don''t know what to do when I''m free!" Meng Liang shouted at the top of his voice, and then he was going to hang up.


    "No, what, wait a minute!" Liu Rui shouted when he knew Meng Liang was going to hang up.


    "Brother, I''ve told you that I''m going out to get food now, okay? Do you know? I have to take a car early tomorrow morning, and then go to the vegetable market to grab food with those aunts. Can you think about my feelings? If you have anything to do, can you say it quickly? I don''t care now Meng Liang''s mood became more and more excited, and he began to shout at the back.


    "I know, I know. You said how you look like this child. I just studied this problem with you. Do you think you''re so excited?" Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    "What the fuck do you want to study with me? Hurry up and say, I don''t have time to talk to you now, you know?" Meng Liang shouted weakly.


    "I just want to ask you what, let''s suppose!" Liu Rui simply organized the language.


    "Don''t fucking assume with me here. You''re numb. If you have anything to say, you''ll be finished." Meng Liang shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Ha ha, look at your child. You say you''re still so excited. I''m just assuming. I mean, what would you react if Bai wanmeng cheated?" Liu Rui asked very vaguely.


    After hearing this, Meng Liang was stunned, licked his lips and asked Liu Rui, "no, you''re free to study this with me. What do you mean? What do you want to do?"


    "Hehe, I don''t want to do anything. I just want to discuss this problem with you. What do you do if people cheat?" Liu Rui asked with a smile.


    "Are you fucking mentally ill? If Wu Mei cheated and brought you a green hat, what would you do? Come on, tell me what you''re going to do? What do you fucking say?" Meng Liang shouted at his mobile phone. Meng Liang didn''t think it was because Liu Rui called him in the middle of the night.


    After hearing this, Liu Rui said in a low voice with a big mouth: "what, if I can really save me from Wu Mei''s palm, I think I may thank him from the bottom of my heart. After all, this thing is now in this situation. No one can save me from Wu Mei''s palm!"


    "Get the fuck out of here. I fucking find that I can''t communicate with people like you!" Meng Liang shouted at the top of his voice.


    "No, I''m not here to study with you now. Why are you so hard? I find I''m talking to you!" Liu Rui said mildly.


    "What''s the problem you studied with me? Tell me, what''s the problem you studied with me? Who''s cheating in the middle of the night? Wearing a green hat?" Meng Liang''s mental state was obviously not very good at this time.


    "Oh, why do you say you''re so guilty? Isn''t it all a hypothesis? You say you''re a child? What''s the matter?" Liu Rui replied with a big mouth, and then said: "what, let me tell you, our current situation is like this, that''s a hypothesis, for example, your daughter-in-law is cheating..."


    "Can you change your fucking hypothesis?" Meng Liang asked, biting his teeth.


    "Cao, I fucking find that I can''t communicate with an illiterate person like you. What do I mean now? I just want to study with you. You said that if ye Han cheated, what would be your reaction over Su Su Su?" Liu Rui finally got to the point.


    "What''s the fucking reaction? It must be breaking up. You still need to think about this?" Meng Liang scolded speechless.


    "This problem is so serious?" Liu Rui took a breath in an instant.


    "Nonsense, you don''t think about Su Su Su''s character. Who can stand this kind of thing? You can stand it?" Meng Liang asked on the phone.


    "I can''t stand it, my heart is small..." Liu Rui quickly shook his head and whispered, "if you say so, the problem is still a little serious now, don''t you think?"


    "Nonsense, it''s not a serious thing. Now the problem is obviously a quality problem. Most people can''t accept cheating. By the way, you''re free. Why do you study this with me? Why did ye Han cheat?" Meng Liang asked.


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this sentence.


    "No, ye Han is not that kind of person. If he cheated, wouldn''t he have cheated long ago? What are you doing now?" Meng Liang muttered to himself.


    "Then you tell me, if I know that ye has cheated, do I have to help Ye Han hide it from Su Su?" Liu Rui was silent and asked in a low voice.


    Meng Liang was stunned when he heard this sentence. He shouted at the top of his voice, "no, ye Han really cheated on his mother?"


    "Ah, but I''m hesitant to go out and catch him, mainly because I don''t have any evidence now. I just guessed it..." Liu Rui promised.


    "Cao, you scared the hell out of me. I thought something really happened to Ye Han. There''s no fucking evidence. What are you talking about here?" Meng Liang shouted with a speechless face.


    "No, I don''t have any evidence now, but I tell you, I have some feelings here now. You know, really, I don''t lie to you. I really have some feelings..." Liu Rui said to Meng Liang.


    "What do you feel?" Meng Liang was stunned and asked.


    "You say ye Han is so late and hasn''t come back yet. Do you think something''s wrong with him? Is there a problem? Don''t you feel a trace of suspicion about these things?"


    "No, I find out if you are free day by day. People can''t come back, and you''re not his daughter-in-law. You have nothing to do here. If you have nothing to do, hang up the phone. I don''t want to talk to you now. Get out of here!"


    After hearing Meng Liang''s words, Liu Rui was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "what, the problem I''m telling you now is very serious. I hope you can be serious. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Fuck you, what''s the relationship between us and ye Han? I have to seriously study his infidelity with you in the middle of the night. I''m free. I told you, what''s my problem now? My problem now is that I have to go out to cook tomorrow morning. Do you understand? Can you understand? I really don''t have much time to talk to you now , I thank you. You hang up and I''m going to sleep... "Meng Liang is basically in a state where he doesn''t want to talk to Liu Rui.


    "No, I found out what you are like. You don''t care about ye at all? You said that if he had any problems with Su Su now, would it affect many of our problems in the future? Ye Han would not be in good shape now. What would you do if there were any problems at that time? Tell me what to do? You said yourself What to do? "Liu Rui muttered, and then shouted," besides, you fucking know how to eat. What''s the use of eating if something really goes wrong in our harem? "


    "No, I don''t care about leaves now. You know, I''m mainly because you don''t have a serious mother at all. Who knows what you''re talking about? What am I studying with you here? You say your things are guessed. Who can study them with you?" Meng Liang shouted with big eyes.


    "Do you think I''m talking nonsense here?" Liu Rui paused and asked with his small eyes tilted.


    "Nonsense, you''re not fucking here. What are you doing? Tell me, people''s leaves haven''t come back all night, and you''ll say they''re cheating. In case there''s something wrong with people, you say it''s useless for me to study with you here. I beg you. Yuan Yuan Yuan goes to bed late. If you don''t have anything, can you go directly to Yuan Yuan? Don''t talk to me here Will you pull the calf? "


    "Meng Liang, what''s your attitude now? You think I want to study this matter, but now the problem has happened? We two must take the problem seriously now, you know? Seriously, do you understand what I mean? No?" Liu Rui then shouted.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Meng Liang across from the conversation was silent for a moment, took a deep breath, then clenched his teeth and shouted, "I told you everything. It''s all fucking nothing. What do you say you''re studying with me here? Do we have anything to study? Tell me? How can I study with you?"


    "Who says there''s nothing wrong? I''ll simply sum up now. There''s something wrong with Ye Han. I can assure you that ye Han is looking for another little girl. I''m really!" Liu Rui shouted with a big mouth. Now, Meng Liang doesn''t think it''s hard to talk to Liu Rui. Now Liu Rui thinks it''s hard to talk to Meng Liang.


    "What the fuck have you summed up? You''re talking to me in this place now. Don''t you see that people didn''t come back at night? What are you talking to me here?" Meng Liang replied helplessly.


    "Nonsense, if it''s such a thing, what the hell should I study with you? I have other evidence in my fucking hand now. I tell you, I''m not just this evidence!" Liu Rui shouted very firmly.


    Meng Liang was stunned after hearing this sentence, and then asked in a low voice, "do you have other evidence?"


    "Of course, otherwise you think I''m here to talk to you? I have a lot of evidence in my fucking hand now. I tell you..." Liu Rui shouted in a very firm tone.


    "Cao, you have other fucking evidence. If you don''t tell me earlier, what are you talking about with me here? Do you have any evidence that you can''t say it directly?" Meng Liang shouted with a speechless face.


    "I said it earlier and later. I''m not that kind now. Think about how to tell you?" Liu Rui replied with his mouth curled, and then said: "what, let me tell you so. The evidence in my hand is still very sufficient, but I''m thinking now that I don''t need to tell you..."


    "Then you don''t have to think about it. I don''t want to know what to do now. Hurry up and get out of here. I don''t want to talk to you now. Bye!" after saying this, Meng Liang was ready to hang up.


    "No, I find out what your fucking attitude is. Why do I have to work so hard to study this problem with you?" Liu Rui shouted with eyes staring at beads.


    "Now it''s not a serious problem. Now you''re too fucking inky. Do you know? You say you have something serious. Do you hurry up and say no? What are you doing here? Why do you want me to beg you to tell me? What''s the matter? I told you it''s impossible, so you''re numb now. If you want to say you don''t, say it Speak, get out of here! "Meng Liang shouted impatiently.


    "Grass, I''m angry at your attitude towards me now. It''s easy for me not to tell you, you know?" Liu Rui stammered.


    "You hurry to fuck me. What the fuck do you like now? I don''t want to talk to you now. If you like to talk or not, I''ll give you one last chance..." Meng Liang said very directly.


    "Come on, don''t ink, I''ll be finished!" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice, and then whispered, "in fact, we had dinner with the boss of the iron tower today, and then there were laughter, singing and dancing. Everyone had a very happy smile on his face..."


    "No, where the hell did you get so many adjectives? Can you just tell me the key points?" Meng Liang stared at beads and shouted.


    "OK, OK, if you say your attitude, you can''t be more modest with me?" Liu Rui replied speechlessly, and then whispered: "Let''s eat, and then eat very well. We boast to each other. We are basically in a happy state. Then the acquisition of the factory is also very smooth. The two people said to go back and think about it, but I think it should be eight or nine, you know..."


    "And then, and then what? Ye Han took his boss with him?" Meng Liang asked.


    "That''s not true. People have nothing to do when they are idle. They go back after dinner. Then we plan to go back, but at this time, a serious problem has occurred. This problem is basically a very serious state!"


    "I fucking said, don''t make so many adjectives with me. I found that your child can''t understand me now. Can you focus on it?" Meng Liang shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Oh, I know, don''t fucking ink!" Liu Rui replied very irritably, and then said, "then, this is how we are here. We''re coming out. Guess what I met?"


    "...." Meng Liang on the other side didn''t speak.


    "I think your brain is trying to guess, so I''ll tell you directly and it''s over!" Liu Rui replied with a big mouth, and then continued: "Well, we met a girl. She didn''t know whether she drank too much or how to drop it. Anyway, she was vaguely ready to be taken to the car by others. Then she was seen by Ye Han''s fool at this time. You also know what kind of character Ye Han''s fool is. You know, he couldn''t stand seeing other people''s girls going to open a house with others , I tell you, those who cry and shout have to talk to others all at once... "


    "Can you make yourself clear? What is it all at once?" Meng Liang asked a little speechless.


    "Oh, why don''t you understand? You just have to rescue other girls and heroes..." Liu Rui replied with a big mouth and then said: "After I knew it, I just didn''t agree. I didn''t like it. I stopped Ye Han, but I couldn''t stop Ye Han''s character. I had no choice but to give up in the end..."


    "Then..." Meng Liang frowned and asked.


    "Then ye Han took the north and the south to save people, and hasn''t come back yet, but there is a problem..." Liu Rui said very seriously.


    "Grass, what''s the problem? Can you finish talking quickly?" Meng Liang asked helplessly.


    "The question is, the north and the South came back alone, and then where did ye Han stay alone? Do you think it''s strange or not? I asked you, strange or not, what''s this? Lonely men and few women, and then the woman was drugged. Do you think they can make sparks in a room?" Liu Rui stared at the beads and shouted impassively.


    "Why, what do you mean, what are you now? Ye Han went out to save people and then fucked other people''s girls. Do you mean that?" Meng Liang asked very directly.


    "Grass, your speech is really fucking vulgar, but it''s basically the same!" Liu Rui nodded with his big mouth.


    "Oh, I''m so fucking convinced of your brain. What do you think you want to do every day? This kind of thing is basically impossible. I''ll tell you!"


    "Why is it impossible?" asked Liu Rui.


    "Ye Han is not that kind of person at all. I tell you, don''t worry. You should do what you do now. You don''t have to study!"

 Chapter 1225

    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard Meng Liang''s words. Then he asked with a big mouth: "no, I wonder. How do you know ye Han is not that kind of person? I tell you you don''t know the situation at all now. You know, what''s the situation here? Basically, ye Han''s eyes have changed when he sees the woman. I tell you!"


    "No, what''s the matter? People''s eyes have changed. I''ve found that you''ve been doing miraculous things every day. Can you study something useful? Tell me what''s the use of studying this thing now! Even if ye Han really had something with that woman, what''s the use of studying with me now? What''s the use?" Meng Liang made Liu Rui''s ink a little upset, Shouted at the top of his voice.


    "No, what do you mean by that?" Liu Rui was stunned and looked at Meng Liang and asked.


    "I don''t fucking mean anything. I just don''t understand. What''s the use of these things you studied with me? Come on, tell me, what''s the use of these things?" Meng Liang asked very directly.


    "Why is it useless? Why is it useless?" Liu Rui shouted with a big mouth.


    "What''s the use? Even if ye Han cheated, what can we do? Can we stop him or what? I''m here in the city now. If I go there now, I''ll be there as soon as noon tomorrow. Moreover, how many times have I told you that I have to go out to get food tomorrow morning? What do you say you''re doing here with me? I can do it What? "


    Meng Liang is basically the only one in the harem. Therefore, Meng Liang is basically busy with his feet on the back of his head. He runs at both ends of the hotel and bar. Now he has to rest. Liu Rui just woke up after he was ready to sleep. Therefore, Meng Liang''s urgent eyes are reasonable, After all, people are real tomorrow. If they go out to eat, Meng Liang doesn''t care about my side. The main reason is that even Meng Liang''s concern is useless. After all, people have their own things now.


    "What you''re saying now is that I''m a rat meddling, isn''t it?" Liu Rui responded and asked Meng Liang with a big mouth.


    "You said it yourself, but I didn''t say it..." Meng Liang replied helplessly.


    Liu Rui paused, then clenched his teeth and shouted, "Meng Liang, don''t fucking forget that ye Han is your brother!"


    "Cao, are you fucking sick? I told you for a long time. It''s the same as his mother didn''t say. OK, OK. Ye Han is my brother. Then I ask you what you want to do? What do you want to do?" Meng Liang is completely speechless now.


    "I don''t want to do anything. I just want to study this very serious question with you. You say that we and ye Han grew up from childhood. Do you have the heart to see ye Han''s end of breaking up his wife and children? I ask you, do you have the heart? Do you still mean? Can you put your big face down?" Liu Rui shouted at Meng Liang loudly.


    "Neither ye Han nor my son. What are you doing with me? What''s the matter with him? It''s someone else''s freedom. What does it have to do with me?" Meng Liang asked in a low voice.


    "How can you be so irresponsible!" Liu Rui asked excitedly.


    "You fucking think everyone is with you? Pulling calves here every day..." Meng Liang replied with a big mouth, and then said: "Well, it''s getting late. We can''t control what ye Han is doing. Let alone Ye Han''s position. Even if it''s me, it''s a little girl who follows me to sleep every day. I''m a little out of control. Therefore, if ye Han cheated, we can''t help it. After all, we are all men. Now this society also opens a house like this, we can still do it Kill him? Or charge him? "


    After hearing this, Liu Rui was stunned and asked, "no, what''s the matter? Now there are little girls looking for you to sleep?"


    "Ah, the ladies of our harem are ready to sleep with me every day, but I refuse. After all, I''m not ye Han. I don''t want that kind of thing!" Meng Liang opened his mouth and explained.


    "Not everyone wants to sleep with you. Why doesn''t anyone want to sleep with me? What''s the matter? I''m worse than you?" Liu Rui asked as if puzzled.


    "Nonsense, you''re fucking ugly, and who doesn''t know your daughter-in-law now? You say your daughter-in-law is so powerful. Who''s idle like talking to you!" Meng Liang replied very irritably, then frowned and asked: "Well, what, do you have anything else now? If not, I''ll hang up. I don''t like to talk to you here now..."


    "I have something to do. Now the problem is very serious!" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice.


    "No, what the hell else do you have? You said together, OK? You said you were grinding and chirping here. What the hell do you want to do? I told you just now. I''m going to prepare that now. I''m going to get the food. Look at what time I''m now. You can see for yourself. I have three hours left. You can sleep directly until dawn tomorrow. I''ll fuck with you "Can''t compare well?" Meng Liang shouted.


    "I just can''t figure out where I''m better than you right now. You say you can sneak rules for anything. Why can''t I? I just want to ask you about it!" Liu Rui asked solemnly.


    "Roll the calf, I don''t have time to pull the calf with you right now. Roll the calf for me!" Meng Liang stared at the beads and shouted.


    "I''ll ask you what. You said that ye Han was really cheating. What if Su Su found out? What if the two people really fought? Tell me about this problem..." Liu Rui asked seriously.


    "It''s the couple''s business. It has nothing to do with us. If you are given a chance, in fact, you and ye Han think the same. We are all men. In fact, these things are understandable. If you don''t believe it, touch your conscience and ask yourself, you don''t have the idea of cheating?" Meng Liang asked very clearly.


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this sentence. Then he whispered, "why do I seem to have some truth when I hear you say this? At least I did have this idea."


    "That''s right. You say you have this idea, but you''re ugly. No little girl likes you. Apart from Wu Mei, that''s why you''re so honest now. If someone gives you a chance to get drunk, I think you might be better than ye Han. We''re all brothers. Just help ye Han slow down. It''s over. If ye Han doesn''t do anything Well, we don''t have to worry about it, do you know? "Meng Liang whispered.


    "In fact, it''s not that I don''t want to help Ye hide it. The main reason is that I''m afraid to stimulate Su Su at that time. After all, the two of them have a good relationship. Tell me what''s really going on at that time. What do you say to do? Isn''t it? Damn it, I think about ye Han every day?" Liu Rui said helplessly.


    "All right, we shouldn''t worry about those things. You know, you''re just finishing your own business now. What do you think you can do to study Ye Han now? It''s not necessarily what''s going on in other people''s side. They may be asleep, and then you''re very nervous. What do you mean?"


    "That''s what I say, but I''m afraid if Su Su really knows and does something, how can you fix it?" Liu Rui rubbed his big face eggs hard and said with his mouth tilted: "OK, I think it''s over before it happens. I''ll go back and wait to talk to Ye about it. We can play, but if you''re serious, I think Su Su is more suitable for ye Han. Other women may come for his money!"


    "What money does he have?" Meng Liang asked with a big mouth.


    "Grass, look what you said. What the fuck is this? Fortunately, he is also a boss. Why do you say it to others like asking for food..."


    "All right, how do you like it? I won''t tell you. I''m fucking sleepy. I''m sleeping..." Meng Liang replied to Liu Rui with a speechless face.


    "I see. I''ll hang up!"


    Liu Rui nodded and agreed, then hung up the phone directly.


    After Liu Rui hung up the phone, he looked up at the night outside the window. His face was lonely and helpless. He turned and looked at my empty bed. His expression on his face was a little envious.


    ����


    On the other hand, in the hotel where Xue Yan and I were staying, I fell asleep directly on the bed after finishing the work. Xue Yan''s mother was different after taking the medicine, mainly because she was too fucking crazy. If I hadn''t fallen asleep, I think I could easily let her die in this bed today.


    There is a Land Rover parked outside the hotel.


    There are three people in the Land Rover. These three people are the three people we beat up earlier.


    "Brother Liu, I saw a boy just now. Now it seems that there is a boy on it. Why don''t we go up and beat him up? That was too arrogant just now..."


    "Can you fucking stop telling me about what happened just now?" brother Liu was very sensitive. When he heard the young man''s words, he stared at beads and shouted.


    "No, Liu brother, I can''t get out of this breath now. You''re the one who is so?" we accompanied the girl to dinner for a whole night, drank several bottles of Baijiu, and now it''s better for us to get to the hotel. Now this is a fucking cut. What do you think this is? "The boy looked at the beads and shouted excitedly.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. What''s the use of telling me now? The boy has a gun in his hand. I fucking saw it. We can''t afford to provoke these people at all, so we''d better take it here honestly. Don''t bullshit. If it really makes things big!" the middle-aged man frowned and advised.


    Downstairs of the hotel, in a Land Rover with local license plate.


    The middle-aged man sat on the co driver of a Land Rover, smoking a cigarette. His face was very sad.


    "Brother, we''re not going to find this boy now. What are we waiting for now? What time is it? If there''s nothing wrong, I think it''s better to go home and go to bed. It''s mainly because you''re here now. It''s no fun to carry it?" the young man sitting in the main driver turned his head and said to the middle-aged man.


    "I fucking told you to wait and you''ll be done..." the middle-aged man replied with an irritable look on his face.


    "No, brother, it''s mainly because I don''t understand what we''re waiting for here? People and women * let''s applaud people here?" the young man shouted very directly.


    "..." after hearing this, the middle-aged man glanced at the middle-aged man with his eyes askew, and then asked irritably: "No, I fucking found out that your child is talking like this. What makes people force us to applaud? Can you speak more cleanly? You said you''ve been with me for so long, how can you make no progress?"


    The expression of the middle-aged man was very distressed. It was obvious that he felt a little disappointed in the young man.


    "No, brother, that''s what I''m talking about. You see what''s going on here? You don''t want to make it big now. I said you don''t go up to find someone. I said you don''t go. What are we doing here in this winter?" the young man shouted with his big mouth.


    "How the fuck do I know what I''m doing now? I''m waiting for the phone. I''ve been waiting for a long time. When did you say I suffered such grievances on the tower side? I''ll tell you so. I''m sure I can''t pass this thing. I have to find a voice on this boy today!" the middle-aged man shouted loudly.


    "Didn''t you just say you didn''t want to make this big?" the young man was a little confused at this time, and didn''t know what to do now.


    "Oh, we''ll finish whatever people say. Why do you think you''re so inky, I found it!" just at this time, the man who was kicked in the crotch by the north and South shouted at his throat.


    "Why, your basket doesn''t hurt now?" the young man turned back and asked with a big mouth.


    "You have nothing to do with studying this with me. What does my basket hurt have to do with you? Stop talking!" the man shouted helplessly.


    "All right, don''t make a fucking noise. This thing can''t stop like this. I must get a word back now!" the middle-aged man shouted at the top of his voice. Then he looked down at his mobile phone and found that no one called him. He scolded helplessly: "What''s the fucking efficiency? Why haven''t you contacted me yet? Grass, it''s fucking day by day..."


    "Elder brother, can you tell me who you are waiting for now?" the young man turned to look at the middle-aged man and asked.


    "Why, who am I waiting for now? I have to report to you? Do you fucking know what you do now?" the middle-aged man shouted at a high voice.


    "Elder brother, I know what I do, but I just don''t understand now. What do you want to do? Do you say you can''t say anything directly? Why are you always so mysterious?" the young man shouted with a speechless face.


    "Grass, just your brain, did I fucking explain it to you?" the middle-aged man shouted at the top of his voice, then took out his cell phone and looked at it again.


    "You can study and understand, what I don''t understand?" the young man whispered back with a big mouth.


    "Why? You mean you''re smarter than me?" the middle-aged man shouted at the top of his voice.


    "I didn''t mean that..."


    "Roll the calf, when I fucking see you now, I''m suffocated. You hurry to roll the calf!" the middle-aged man bit his teeth and scolded, then took out his mobile phone and found a phone.


    "Breaking up in that autumn, autumn! The person who loves you most is me. How can you be willing to make me sad..."


    At this time, the middle-aged man''s mobile phone rang. The middle-aged man looked down at his mobile phone and immediately answered the phone.


    "Brother, the bell is still so chic!" the young man on the main driver commented with a smile.


    "Roll the calf, I''ll fucking call, you shut your mouth!" the middle-aged stared at the bead and scolded, then smiled and said to the mobile phone: "hello?"


    "Old dog, why are you calling me so late? What do you want to do? I don''t sleep?" the man opposite seemed to have a bad temper and shouted.


    "No, that''s what. Brother Xiaomi, I have a situation here. I want to tell you if you have time to come over..." the middle-aged man replied very politely.


    "Roll the calf, what''s the fucking time? What time can I have here? Hang up the phone quickly. What should I do? Don''t fucking talk to me here!" the person opposite the mobile phone shouted excitedly.


    "It''s not that. Migo, I really have a very important situation here. I really need your help now..." the middle-aged man said mildly.


    "..." the man opposite was stunned when he saw the middle-aged man so persistent. Then he asked with a big mouth: "no, what do you want to do? If you have anything to do, you can say it directly. What do you want to do here?"


    "In fact, my problem is still very complicated..." the middle-aged man replied very tactfully.


    "Well, if you''re scum, just shut your mouth to me. I''m fucking asleep. Go ahead yourself!" the Migo across the phone hung up after hearing this.


    When the middle-aged man saw that the phone was hung up, he smiled awkwardly and whispered, "this day is noisy. What do you think this thing can do..."


    "Well, brother, how do I feel that Migo doesn''t seem to care about you very much?" the young man sitting on the main driver turned his head and asked very directly.


    "What''s the matter? People don''t like to talk to me. Why do you find your child so ugly?" the middle-aged man stared at the beads and shouted, then turned his mouth and explained: "I tell you, he doesn''t like to talk to me now. What''s going on here? Maybe he borrowed my phone in the middle of the night. People don''t know what''s going on. They think I''m finished with him here, so they hung up on me. I tell you so. If he knows I have something urgent to find him, I won''t say anything else, at least not Can you hang me up! "


    "Yes, the relationship between big brother and Migo is still very good..." the young man behind nodded and spoke with a laugh.


    "How can we fix it now?" the young man asked with a speechless face.


    "How the hell can I fix this thing? Then call. Migo may be too busy this day. I don''t know who I am..." the middle-aged man replied with a big mouth, then took out his cell phone, found the previous phone number and called.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, the person opposite answered the phone.


    The middle-aged man saw that the opposite side had connected the phone and shouted with a smile: "what, brother MI, I''m the old dog!"


    "I fucking know you''re an old dog. If there''s anything wrong with you, just tell me. What the hell do you want? I''m sleeping with my daughter-in-law!" the person opposite shouted helplessly.


    "Why, my sister-in-law is there too?" the old dog was stunned and asked.


    "I''m looking for a fucking lady. What''s the matter with you? Why do you always call me?" the man across the phone shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Well, what, Migo is like this. I''ll simply tell you about my situation. Do you think it''s ok?" the middle-aged man asked with a smile.


    "... Hoo Hoo..." the man opposite took a deep breath, then clenched his teeth and said, "OK, tell me what the fuck you have. I don''t want to talk nonsense to you here. Don''t write ink. Tell me quickly!"


    "Our tower is not that. There is a female factory director. The director is very young. Her name is Xue Chan. I don''t know if you know her?" the middle-aged man said slowly.


    "Where the hell do I know each other? If you say we''re young ladies here, maybe I can choose two from you. How can I know you when you''ve brought me to the factory director?" the person opposite shouted at a high voice.


    "Hehe, brother dog, you may not know much about our situation. Let me tell you this. Xue Chan is not an ordinary person. He is a college student. Then isn''t his father retired? He accepted the factory here. Then their clothing factory is not very prosperous recently. It''s like finding me for investment. I think the little girl looks like a girl Yes, it''s mainly because the chest is relatively large and the legs are long, so I feel it here. I''ll straighten it out and straighten a few bottles of wine. Then when the little girl is confused, we''ll take it to the hotel and straighten it all at once. Do you understand, brother mi? "The middle-aged man asked with a smile.


    The man opposite was silent for a moment, then clenched his teeth and scolded: "Are you still a fucking person? You''re fucking raped. You know what? What are you doing when you''re drunk, a good girl? What the fuck do you want to do? Call me now and scold you. You''re not a man in need of money. You say if you really hold it back, can''t you find a girl? What are you doing with a good girl? What do you do like this Are you fucking wicked? "


    The person on the opposite side scolded the old dog in three or two sentences. He was stunned. He wanted to take a breath, but now he let people scold him. The old dog''s mood was a little lost in an instant.

 Chapter 1226

    Downstairs of a hotel in the iron tower, in a Land Rover.


    The middle-aged man was helpless with his mobile phone and said to the mobile phone with his big mouth: "brother MI, why do you scold me here? I haven''t finished my words yet. I''m also very wronged!"


    "You do some fucking immoral things. I don''t scold you. Who do I scold? Tell me, is that what you fucking do that can be done by normal people?" the opposite shouted at the top of his voice and then shouted: "How many times have I told you to stop doing this immoral thing? You said you raped other people''s little girls last time and they went to junior high school. What do you say you do? Now you say you have money and what you want. Your son has gone to school. You can''t be serious. What are you talking about here every day?"


    The man opposite the phone was very ruthless. He scolded the middle-aged man directly and was stunned.


    The middle-aged man reacted and then whispered, "no, brother MI, when did you say it was all about? How can you remember it? I almost forgot..."


    "Did you draft it? The three of them are so hung up because you committed suicide. Now you fucking tell me you forgot now. Are you still fucking human?" the man across the phone shouted at the top of his voice and gnashing his teeth.


    "No, that what, Migo, it''s all over. Can you pinch the old man and mention it to me?" the middle-aged man asked helplessly.


    "Did you draw it up? You don''t know it''s useless to have a long memory. What the fuck do you think? Tell me no?" asked the hostage opposite.


    "I didn''t think much about it. The main reason is that since this woman can come out to drink with me, I think he still has this meaning, otherwise people can''t come out with me?" the middle-aged man seemed to be very wronged.


    "Fuck you, do you look like a person or something? People can see you. Why don''t you talk in your head?"


    "OK, I know it''s my fault, but I haven''t finished my business today. Migo, can you let me finish, and we two like to study my problem?" the middle-aged man asked silently.


    "No, what the fuck are you doing? Why did the police catch you?" the man across the street was stunned and asked.


    "That''s not true. After we took the girl to the hotel, two men suddenly came and beat us. Now I''m outside the hotel and the boy is inside the hotel!"


    "Well done, you and them are forced to owe you. If I see that I also beat you, I''ll tell you!" the man opposite shouted at the top of his voice.


    "No, brother MI, I know it''s my fault, but those boys don''t pay attention to you at all. They do things very well. They are just a group of outsiders. They don''t pay attention to our local guild at all. I think you don''t have to manage it because of me, because you have to appear for yourself!" the middle-aged man whispered.


    "Grass, what the fuck? All the local gangs have come out. Do you think it''s an underworld? Why aren''t they sure about it? Tell me..." the person opposite calmed down a little and asked in a low voice.


    "The most rampant thing about them is that I told them that I was Migo''s man. They didn''t respond at all. They came up and gave me a meal. That''s it. I think they didn''t pay attention to Migo, you know?" The expression on the middle-aged face is very rich. It''s almost too rich to be rich. He is filled with righteous indignation. He sprayed a mobile phone''s spitting star on his mobile phone, but it seems that he still can''t relieve the hatred in his heart. He gnashes his teeth while talking, as if he was ready to eat someone.


    "No, brother, do you say you can talk when you talk? Why do you say you keep working hard?" the young man on the main driver looked at the middle-aged man and asked.


    "Fuck you! What does it matter to you if I don''t speak?" the middle-aged man stared at the young man and scolded him, and then shouted: "Brother MI, did you hear what I said just now? If you said he looked down on me, I wouldn''t say anything. But now he looks down on you, just say how serious the problem is. Is it particularly serious? It''s too much. I don''t think I''ve ever seen such a person. What kind of behavior do you think he is? He doesn''t pay attention to you. They count him What is it? What is it? Why is it that we have no idea of who has the final say in the tower?


    "Can you fucking tell me something useful?" Migo across the phone shouted helplessly.


    "No, Migo, haven''t I been talking to you about some very useful topics? Why haven''t you understood or what?" the middle-aged man was stunned and asked.


    "I didn''t understand what the fuck. Now I just want to ask you what you want to do and what you have to say. Just tell me directly and it''s over. What the fuck do you want to do here?" brother Mi shouted at the opposite side of the phone.


    "It''s not that, brother. I don''t want to do anything here now. I just want to present it intact and in the original way in front of you. What should you do if you study it yourself?" the middle-aged man felt that he spoke very tactfully.


    "I don''t do what the fuck I do. You have nothing to do here. Don''t you talk to me here? I''ll talk to you here with my mother. You''re my primary school student. You''re making a sharp turn with us here. You''re fucking original. You''re just original. What are you doing? Are you a cook or what you''re doing? You''ll be done if you have something to say, I tell you, I don''t have so much time and energy to talk to you here, do you know? "The Migo opposite the phone shouted.


    "No, Migo, have you encountered any difficulties recently? I find you are so careless now. I am so anxious to report this to you. I find you are not distracted at all?" the middle-aged asked with a big mouth to his mobile phone.


    "Oh, I fuck you. Now I find that your boy is idle and has nothing to do here. Are you kidding me? I fucking ask if you''re kidding me here?" asked brother Mi across the conversation.


    "Migo, have you ever seen anyone pull a calf with you in the middle of the night? Do you think I''m still in the mood to pull a calf with you according to my current mental situation?" the middle-aged man asked solemnly on his mobile phone.


    "Oh, I''ve really convinced you now. You''re a God. What the hell do you want to do? Can you make it clear to me?"


    "I just want to say that there are a group of people who look down on you very much and think you are nothing. You are a fool. You are rubbish. You are old and can''t speak well. Now you don''t have any noodles. I fucking tell you that now, can you study and understand what I mean? I ask you, if you don''t understand, I''ll give you a heavy reward Say it again. "The middle-aged man yelled at his mobile phone.


    "Oh, did I draw it up, old dog, are you good at it now? I''m fucking telling you something now. You''re a cow now, aren''t you? You''re talking to me like that!" the middle-aged man on the opposite side scolded him in an instant. Obviously, he didn''t know what to say.


    "No, Migo, didn''t you let me say this? Why are you so anxious?" the old dog asked his cell phone with some confusion.


    "I fucking let you talk, who fucking let you swear? I fucking ask you, when did I let you swear!" Migo gritted his teeth and shouted at his mobile phone.


    "No, I think Migo, you may have a slight misunderstanding here. In fact, you don''t need to care so much... That''s what I mean. I just want to accentuate my tone. Is that what I mean now? That is to say, some people don''t respect you very much and don''t treat you back now Well, if you have time, I think it''s very necessary for you to come and have a look at it now. After all, it''s still your chassis here. Your speech is still very weighty, right? Brother MI, can you study and understand what I say? "


    "Don''t you just want me to take it out for you? Why are you fucking talking to me about these useless stomachs?" Migo shouted at the opposite side of the phone.


    "What, brother MI, if you think so, I think it can be understood. After all, what we do here, I think it''s better to speak gently. If you say yes, I''m afraid. If I still tell you that he is too straightforward, it''s better to be implicit and safe!" the middle-aged man agreed with a smile.


    "Roll the calf, I''ve fucking found out. I really don''t have any way to tell you now. Go and do what you should do. I don''t want to pull the calf here. Where are you now? I''ll go and see what''s going on. If I go, I don''t have what you said, I''ll see how I can clean you up!" the person across the phone gnashed his teeth and shouted.


    "Brother MI, I''m right across from Huihua hotel. If you have time, you''d better come and have a look. After all..."


    "I fucking told you, I''ll go there now. I''ll fucking find out how your child''s ink is. Are you crazy? If you wait for me, I''ll go there now!" after saying this, the person opposite directly hung up the phone.


    Downstairs of the hotel, the middle-aged man smiled awkwardly when he saw that the phone on his mobile phone was hung up. Then he turned his head and looked at the young man at hand and said, "well, let''s wait here for a while. Brother Mi should be here soon... He came to bed just now..."


    The young man sitting on the main driver was stunned when he heard this sentence, and then asked very directly, "what, brother, I have a problem..."


    "What''s the problem?" the middle-aged man squinted at the young man with an obvious tone of impatience.


    "In fact, there''s no problem. I just want to ask you if brother Mi doesn''t pay much attention to us. I think brother Mi usually does big things. Can people be happy to come for such a bad thing?" the young man licked his lips and asked directly.


    "Grass, what do you mean? What do people don''t like to come? How can you talk?" the middle-aged man shouted at his throat.


    "No, brother, you''re excited. I''m just asking," the young man replied with a smile.


    "Grass, what do you mean by asking? Are you questioning the relationship between me and Migo?" the middle-aged man shouted excitedly.


    "No, brother, I didn''t mean that. I just asked. You said why you were so sensitive this day. I just saw that you called brother MI for such a long time, and then brother Mi promised to come. If that''s what, if people really don''t like to come, I don''t think we need to force others to come here. If not, we''ll have to trouble others at that time, In fact, there''s only one person left above. I think the three of us can handle it. Why do we have to bring brother Mi over? "The young man smiled at the middle-aged man and explained.


    "Do you have a long fucking brain? I''m sensitive. I told you, what''s the matter with this thing? It''s brother MI. He''s sleeping now. Do you want to be disturbed when you''re doing business? Just tell me, do you want to be disturbed?" the middle-aged man shouted at the young man at a high voice.


    "Unwilling..." the young man shook his head very honestly.


    "Grass, isn''t it over? You said your pants were off here and the pants of the people opposite were off. Then you called and told you a lot. You can come back at last. You said you can analyze whether you really feel this situation?" the middle-aged man asked very excitedly.


    "Brother, if you say so, it is really a very sincere feeling. I understand now..." the young man nodded as if he didn''t understand.


    "Isn''t it over? You''re still here with me. What''s the ink? Is Migo to us? I don''t know what I told you here? Since Migo can promise us to come over, he will definitely come over later. You can rest assured that it''s over. It''s useless to tell me here. Just wait here!" the middle-aged man patted the seat and shouted, After shouting, he lit himself a cigarette, then looked at the scenery outside the window and smoked.


    After seeing the middle-aged man smoking, the young man smiled and asked, "brother, do you still have a cigarette? Give me a whole one?"


    "You don''t have a fucking cigarette?" the middle-aged man asked obliquely.


    "I''m not in a hurry. I put it upstairs. What about my new box..." the young man replied with a smile.


    "Grass, you fucking day by day!" the middle-aged scolded silently and threw out his cigarette box.


    After receiving the cigarette box, the young man smiled and ordered one, then looked at the middle-aged man seriously and asked, "what, brother, I''m asking you a very serious question now!"


    "Why do you have so many fucking problems?" the middle-aged man shouted with his teeth clenched.


    "No, what, I don''t understand. I have to ask more?" the young man bared his teeth and smiled back.


    "What''s your problem, Ma Liu asked, don''t pull the calf here!" the middle-aged shouted very irritably.


    "Well, what, I just want to ask, brother, do you think it''s possible? We''ve been calling brother MI and then giving ink to others. They''re not interested in the young lady, so they come to our side for correction? Do you think it''s also possible?" the young man asked with a smile.


    "Oh, did I draw it up? Why the fuck are you still studying it with me!" the middle-aged man shouted at the top of his voice, and then stretched out his hand to grab the cigarette from the young man''s hand.


    "No, brother, we''re talkative here. Why are you robbing my cigarette butts?" the young man looked at the middle-aged man and asked.


    "I don''t want to give it to you. Can I? I think I''d better throw it away?" the middle-aged man asked very stingily.


    "Grass, didn''t I just ask you about Migo? Why are you so excited?" the young man bared his teeth and replied.


    "You still ink with me, don''t you?" the middle-aged man asked obliquely.


    "No ink, no ink, you say you are always anxious with me every day..." the young man muttered very speechless, then opened the window and began to smoke.


    "Why did you open the car window in this fucking winter?" the middle-aged man asked with a speechless face.


    "I''m hot. I can''t do it with two pieces?" the young man asked very rationally.


    "Oh, my grass, how can I fucking know a fool like you? I''m really convinced. I''ll tell you..." the middle-aged man covered his big face and shouted speechless.


    "No, what''s wrong with me opening the window? I can''t open the window now?" the young man replied with his eyes askew.


    "Let''s go, let''s go, there''s really nothing I can do with you now. You''re absolutely dead now. I''ll tell you..." the middle-aged man shouted in a low voice, biting his teeth, and then wrapped his big cotton padded jacket.


    In this way, the man in the Land Rover is pulling the calf while waiting for the iron tower to carry the son Migo!


    ����


    The tower is in a very humble community.


    Basically, all the lights in this community are turned off at this time, but the headlights of one family are still on. The owner of this family is the Migo home where the middle-aged man called.


    At this time, a man took off half his underpants, held a mobile phone in his hand, smoked a cigarette, and his face was very tangled.


    There is a naked woman lying on the bed. She is about 30 years old. She looks good. She is basically in a state of charm. Her figure is very good. When you look at this kind of women, they are all over 500 yuan. What age are they looking for? Migo middle-aged people like middle-aged women, Don''t be too old. A young woman in her thirties is just right.


    Liu Rui once analyzed the relationship between * and age.


    Basically, it''s such a state. Most people still like people of the same age. What''s the reason? It''s not easy to communicate when you''re old. If you''re young, there are many things and technology is not good, so most people directly lock their age between 25 and 30.


    This age group is generally very good.


    "Brother MI, do you still want to do it? I''ve been waiting for you here for a long time. You said I''d call. I felt good at first. You said that you''re so busy now, I have to mobilize my emotions again. I''m not as good as that. I''d rather take two others for your job!" The lady on the bed seemed impatient. She opened her quilt and put on a pose that she thought was more provocative.


    "Grass, you think I''m like this. It''s not that fool who called me. I don''t feel it all at once. Otherwise, you think I''m willing to stay like this?" brother Mi put on his big pants with a speechless face.


    "What''s the matter?" the young lady was stunned when she heard this. She stretched out her hand and lit a cigarette. She looked at Migo very skillfully and asked.


    "What else can I do? Those bastards don''t let me worry at all. I''m really convinced. I don''t know what to do in the middle of the night. I have to take a look at it. You say I''m not idle here. If I''m allowed to go, I have to go. I don''t know whether I owe them or what''s going on!" Migo, sitting on the sofa, shouted gnashing his teeth,


    "What do they have to do with you?" the young lady was stunned and looked at Migo very directly.


    "What kind of relationship can it be? It''s a very ordinary friend relationship, but after talking on the phone for so long, I''m sorry if you say I can''t say it..." the middle-aged man brother Mi rubbed his big face eggs, bit his teeth and shouted, and the expression on his face is also very reluctant.


    The young lady looked at Migo and smiled. Then she walked down without clothes. Then she wandered around Migo. While smoking, she looked at Migo and asked, "what, Migo, I ask you, what do you say? You can throw it here now. Can you bear it?"


    Migo looked up at the young lady and said, "don''t tell me it''s useless here. I can''t let go. What can I do? If I don''t go there now, I have to call me. Do you believe it?"


    "You said the clothes were taken off. You told me to fix this. Brother MI, you said how you let me take over your business in the future? You''re not authentic!" the young lady looked at brother MI with a smile and said.


    "I''ll give you the money later. Don''t go there today. Just wait here for me to come back. Do you think so?" Migo looked at the young lady very embarrassed and asked.


    "Oh, you Migo, you have to go today?" the young lady sat directly in Migo''s arms and shouted very charming.


    "The main reason is that I can''t afford to call others. What do you say?"


    "Then you won''t turn it off?" the young lady asked very directly.


    "Ha ha, that''s not the case..." brother Mi smiled helplessly.

 Chapter 1227

    In a community, a middle-aged man held a Nokia mobile phone with a sense of the times in his hand. While looking at the young lady on his thigh, he looked at the mobile phone. The expression on his face was very embarrassed. After being silent for a long time, he bit his teeth and looked at the young lady and said: "Well, Xiao Hong, I really have something to do here today. What else? Can you wait here for me? When I come back, where can I find you? If you are anxious to find other guests, you should take care of the work. I won''t give you any money in vain. Do you think so?"


    "Oh......" the young lady gave a groan, then reached out to touch the crotch of the middle-aged man, and shouted with a charming face: "I found that Migo, you just don''t understand my heart. Do I owe you this money? You said we''ve known each other for so long. You said you''ve been looking for me since I was 18 and supported my voice. Now I''m almost 30 years old. Look at the time you called me, I didn''t come. Which time didn''t I accompany you first and then other guests? Did you say that? I didn''t come back that time When I came to you, I didn''t greet you with the most full enthusiasm and cooperate with you. I won''t say anything else. You said that when I was in bed, I didn''t shout the most hard. You said you could have such treatment when you were looking for another young lady? You touched your conscience and asked yourself! "


    "Well, Xiao Hong, I understand what you said. After all, I watched you turn black. We feel that you feel like my daughter..." brother Mi doesn''t seem to be able to chat. He said a word directly to the young lady in his arms.


    "No, Migo, what did you just say?" the young lady looked at Migo with her mouth tilted.


    "I said, you''re like my daughter..." brother Mi explained with a smile. Then he saw that the young lady''s eyes were a little wrong and quickly changed his mouth and said: "Well, don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean that. What I''m talking about is what''s going on here. It''s like this. I''m very kind. I think you''re very kind. Do you understand? After all, we''ve been together for so long. You know what kind of person I am. You don''t say much. I''m just strong If anything happens to you, am I the first to rush up every time? "


    "It''s Migo. You come the fastest every time. I also know you are for my own good, but today you said I came and I''m ready to come. Do you think you can''t do that? Can''t you go out elsewhere? I''ve been waiting for you here for a long time. You said you asked me to come, and I pushed several guests along , then I just took a bath and took off my clothes, and you called. Then I waited for you. I didn''t say what to take. I took some medicine for you before I went out, but I was too strong. You said you hadn''t finished calling, and I was waiting for you. I waited for you for a long time. You finally finished calling. I thought you were finished. Who knows you I have to go out here. Don''t you think you''re kidding me? "


    Migo looked up at the young lady with some embarrassment. He knew that he didn''t pay much attention to what he did, so he had a helpless expression on his face.


    "Brother MI, do you think that''s what I said? If I came in today, I''d call, then I''d talk for so long, and finally tell you what brother MI is sorry. You can poke yourself today. I don''t do much. I have something to go home. Do you think you can be happy? Touch your conscience and you say you can be happy "Do you mind?" the young lady looked at Migo very rhythmically and asked.


    "Xiao Hong, if you say so, I''m certainly not happy. Why? Because you''re not dedicated. You know, you don''t let the sleeping lady do it, or you''re half done and left halfway. Have you seen it?" Migo looked up at the lady and asked.


    "What''s the matter, Migo? If you talk like that, you mean you give me money. You''re a consumer, you can go. Then I work for you, I can''t go?" the young lady asked very directly,


    "Almost, that''s what I mean!" Migo nodded.


    "Well, Migo, if you say so, I''ll compensate you 200 at a time, right?" the young lady looked at Migo and asked.


    "Yes, it''s 200. I haven''t raised the price for so many years. Why don''t I change people!" Migo nodded.


    The young lady smiled, then got up from brother MI, twisted her big ass to the bedside, directly found her baby, and then found 200 yuan from it and threw it into brother Mi''s hand.


    Migo looked at the two hundred dollars in his hand and was stunned. He didn''t understand what this meant.


    "What do you want to do? What do you want to give me money?" Migo looked at the young lady and asked.


    "You don''t mean that I serve you and you consume, so I can''t go here. Now let''s change. Now, I consume and this is your service fee. What do you think if you serve Miss Ben and consume?" Miss, I don''t know whether I''ve taken too much medicine or what. Anyway, I''m unwilling to go. What''s more, I want to keep Migo.


    "No, I heard for the first time that your young lady has given money to customers now?" Migo looked at the young lady in surprise and asked.


    "Didn''t I tell you that I''m not a young lady now, I came to spend..." the young lady explained in silence.


    "No, are you a miss now, mainly because I''m not a fucking duck, and in essence, is your 200 yuan a little less?" Migo shouted with a laugh at his throat.


    "No, you don''t think it''s enough. Look how old you are, and you don''t think it''s enough money. I told you that if I wasn''t worried today, I couldn''t find you, you know?" the young lady said very ruthlessly and shouted very directly.


    "Bang!"


    When Migo heard this, he patted 200 yuan on the table, then stared at the beads and shouted at the young lady very directly: "I''ll tell you this. I can''t talk to you today. It''s useless. Don''t care how much money you give me. I have to go today!"


    After saying this, Migo took his big Nokia and was ready to run outside the house.


    "It''s not brother MI. You really don''t give me this face?" the young lady was stunned and looked at brother MI and shouted,


    When Migo heard this, his heart softened again, looked at the young lady and said: "Sister, I beg you, let go of brother. Can you? Brother, I really have serious business now. If I don''t have serious business, I can''t go. Do you think I want to go or what? I told you I don''t want to go either! But you promised me. If I don''t go here now, it seems that I don''t pay attention to the whole thing, so say, don''t ink Now, I''ll go out and wait for me here. Do you think it''s ok? "


    Migo''s expression was very helpless. Basically, he was about to kneel down for his young lady.


    "It''s not brother MI. You can''t stay even if I beg you so much, can''t you?" the young lady saw that she couldn''t say anything. She directly began to set up the emotional route, grinned and hawed at brother MI and said, "I won''t say more. Brother MI, just think about it for yourself. I''ve been with you for so long. Do you say I have any requirements for you? Except in bed!"


    "No!" the little brother shook his head very cooperatively.


    "Yes, you said no, but today, my sister is like asking you something. Do you think it''s ok?" the young lady looked at Migo loudly and shouted.


    "Sister, you said it was a bad time for you to find it. You said that if you were at ordinary times and we were both free, you would really ask brother MI. Even if brother MI was tired, I would try my best to meet you in general. But look at today. Sister, don''t be difficult for brother, OK? I''m the past Look, I don''t do anything. Can you see? "Migo looked at the young lady with great emotion and said.


    "Brother, I really need you today. I don''t want you to go!" cried the young lady.


    "Grass, what''s the matter with you? Have you taken too much medicine?" brother Mi shouted with a speechless face.


    "Maybe a little..." the girl nodded shyly.


    "Oh, my grass, what are you doing with so many things?" brother Mi shouted helplessly.


    "I think of such a thing. It''s so powerful. Oh, brother MI, I''m just uncomfortable. Please help me. Let''s not go out today. Really, I really need you now. Hurry up!" the young lady stood in place and began to act coquettish!


    "Grass, what''s the matter with you? You say you feel bad. Can''t you buckle? You have to drag me?" Migo asked silently.


    "Hurry up!" at this time, the young lady''s face turned red, rubbed her thigh, and her voice was a little wrong.


    "Why don''t I call you and find someone to come over?" Migo asked sincerely holding his mobile phone.


    "Brother MI, you''re still not a man. I''m like this. Do you still want to go?" the young lady shouted at brother MI at the top of her voice.


    "No, that what, I''m really here now..."


    "Oh, can you stop the ink? I think about that now..." the young lady dragged Migo to the direction of the bedroom as she spoke.


    "What, Xiao Hong, do you think it''s ok? I''ll call them now and let them know what''s going on. Do you think it''s ok?" Migo discussed.


    "Take what, Xiao Hong, don''t be so excited. You have to let me call first and let me tell them about the situation here. Otherwise, they don''t know what''s going on and have to wait for me in the car. It''s not good for you to let people wait in the middle of the night. Grass, why are you pulling my pants? Can you loosen your hand!" Migo held his mobile phone in one hand and looked at the young lady under his body. He shouted helplessly.


    "No, Migo, what''s going on here? Can you help me?" the young lady looked at Migo speechless and shouted.


    After hearing this, Migo squinted at it. It was really a little serious. He tilted his mouth and said, "I know you''re worried, but we don''t miss these two minutes. Do you think I can call now and solve your desire?"


    "No, you call now. What should I do if I get another moth?" the young lady shook her long hair on her head, looked up at Migo and shouted.


    "Oh, my grass, I really took it. Are you so hungry and thirsty?" Migo shouted at his throat.


    "If I''m not hungry and thirsty, can I pull the calf with you here?" the young lady replied silently, and then pulled Migo''s pants down directly.


    "Do you have to give me some preparation time?" Migo shouted at the top of his voice.


    "What else are you going to prepare for this thing? I''ve prepared it for you..." the young lady dragged Migo towards the bedroom as she spoke.


    "Grass, I''m so fucking convinced. Are your ladies so fucking hungry now? I don''t understand. You say you pick up guests every day. Why are you still like a wolf now? What do you want to do? Can you stop fucking dragging? I grass, can you pull that thing?" Migo shouted in great pain, then turned his head and looked at his mobile phone and said: "I have arrived and promised you not to go. Can you just let me call? It''s a big deal. I''m free today. I don''t charge yet?"


    Migo sat on the bed and shouted in great pain.


    The young lady was stunned when she heard this. Then she stopped her mouth, looked at Migo and said, "well, call and I''ll give you a minute."


    The young lady tidied her very messy hair as she spoke.


    "Grass, after looking for so many young ladies, I don''t agree with anyone. I''ll convince you. I''m so fucking dedicated and active!" Migo scolded silently, then took out his mobile phone, found a phone number and directly pressed the dial key.


    "Sorry, the user you dialed is turned off."


    Migo was stunned when he heard this. He turned to look at the young lady and asked, "you said they said it was turned off. You can help me analyze what this means?"


    "What else can that mean? I''m sure I don''t like to pay attention to you. Hurry up. Can you stop ink in our two time tight tasks?" the young lady took the initiative to pull brother MI and shouted with her teeth. The expression on her face was very lonely.


    "Well, wait for me, I''ll call them again now!" Migo reached out and pushed the young lady, then took out his mobile phone, found the phone number and dialed it again, but the opposite side was still turned off, and no one answered the phone at all.


    "Grass, how the fuck is this?" Migo scolded wordlessly.


    "How can this thing be fixed? How should it be fixed? People don''t like you and don''t want to borrow your phone. I found that you are so inky!" the young lady scolded at the top of her voice, and then stretched out her hand and directly took down Migo''s clothes.


    "Grass, I find that you are such a woman who likes to do things?" Migo shouted irritably.


    "No, I''ve been waiting for you for so long. Can you think about it for me?" after the young lady said that, she grabbed Migo''s mobile phone and threw it on the ground.


    "Bar haw!" the young lady fell and directly threw out the battery in the old Nokia.


    "Oh, my grass, my mobile phone, you loser!" brother Mi shouted heartily looking at the mobile phone on the ground, then stretched out his hand to push the young lady, then took off his clothes and looked at the young lady and said: "Yes, you won''t let me go today. I''ll fight with you until dawn. I''ll let you know exactly what I do. I''m in the iron tower. You can inquire from foot therapy shop to shop. That woman is my opponent?"


    "Oh, that''s true. Can you come again?" the young lady looked at brother MI and smiled.


    "Really, I can''t be afraid of you. What''s the matter?" after Migo said that, he rushed directly to the young lady, but after ringing, he was still ready to pick up his mobile phone on the ground.


    "What are you doing?" the young lady asked smilingly, holding brother Mi''s neck.


    "What about me? I''ll get the phone back. Who will call me? I have a lot of business day by day. If there''s something really wrong at that time, I''m not good. Can you let me turn on my mobile phone first?" brother Mi smiled and looked at the young lady and explained, but the young lady gave me enough directly, and then pressed it on the bed.


    "You said you called, didn''t it affect the two of us? Don''t ink..." after saying this, the young lady directly bowed her head.


    As soon as Migo''s body relaxed, he forgot about his mobile phone in an instant.


    ����


    On the other side, in the cold wind, in the Land Rover.


    The middle-aged dog brother with two young people is like the stupidest three B of the iron tower today. Even if he is shivering with cold, people just don''t want to turn on the air conditioner.


    "Big... Big brother..." the young man sitting on the main driver stammered at the middle-aged man above the co driver.


    But the middle-aged man didn''t respond at all. It seemed that he was frozen to death.


    "Oh, my grass, elder brother, is it frozen to death?" the young tiger shouted, then turned his head and shouted at the young man behind him: "the third brother may be frozen to death! Come and have a look!"


    "It''s impossible. It''s so fragile. It''s just the angle. It''s frozen to death. There''s nothing wrong with me..." the young man in the back replied indifferently, in a very indifferent tone.


    "No, take a good look at it. The mother''s face has no blood color. It must be asleep..." the young man pointed to the big blue face of the middle-aged man with some fear and shouted in great fear.


    "I fucking told you, is this impossible? Now our temperature is dead, that is minus three or four degrees. Look at the people sleeping on the street outside. Why didn''t they freeze to death?" the young man behind pointed to the tramp sleeping on the street outside the window and shouted speechless.


    The young man above the main driver was stunned when he heard this sentence, and then said with a big mouth: "grass, is this really so awesome? Is this fucking sleeping in the middle of the night? I''m not afraid of freezing to death?"


    "I tell you, if I don''t sleep, I can sleep in the street. Do you believe it?" the young man behind looked at the young man in front with his mouth tilted.


    "I fucking believe you. I''m a fool. I have to freeze to death in the middle of the night..." the young man in front shouted very speechless.


    "Why, if you don''t believe us, we''ll bet something. Will you see?" the young man asked with his mouth tilted.


    "OK, I''m still afraid of you. What do you say you want to bet?" the young man in front was stunned, then turned his head and looked at the middle-aged man and shouted: "Cao, I''m fucking talking to you. Why haven''t you woken up when we talk like this? What the fuck''s going on? There must be an accident. I tell you, brother''s body lattice itself is not very good. It was found in the past two years. Now I can''t stand such a cruel environment. What should I do? Why don''t we call 120 ����


    "You first see if he is breathing!" the young man behind shouted very indifferent.


    The young man in front was stunned for a moment. Then he put his hand directly on the middle-aged man''s nose, and then took it back directly. He turned back and whispered, "my grass seems to be really not breathing. What the fuck is this?"


    "You just have a little fucking time. What are you talking about? Are you playing with me?" the young man behind scolded very speechless.


    "Do you think I''m playing with you now?" the young man asked back.


    "Have a good fucking try. No, why are you so timid?" the young man behind shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Just try the grass. What are you shouting at me when you''re free?" the young man seemed a little unhappy. He tilted his mouth and shouted. Then he put his finger directly on the middle-aged nose. After putting it for a while, the young man''s face hesitated and looked back at the young man. He didn''t know what to say.


    "What''s the matter? You''re fucking dumb. What''s your feeling? What are you talking about? What are you looking at me?" the young man behind shouted speechless.


    "I don''t know how to describe the feeling in my heart to you now. Do you know?" the young man was stunned and turned his head and said.


    "What''s your fucking feeling? What''s your feeling? Can you just say it''s over? It''s a big fucking thing. How can you grind haw? Can you say a word? The young man behind shouted at his throat.


    "When I just put it on, what''s the feeling? It seems that it''s not. But if you feel it very carefully, it seems that it''s a little, but it''s gone again. You say whether this situation is breathing or not, mainly because I can''t hold this problem now. You know, really, this problem is obviously a little difficult I''m not a professional person, and I don''t have any experience in this field! "The young man analyzed his feelings very carefully.


    .

 Chapter 1228

    As soon as the policeman''s voice went down, the two young people immediately calmed down, lowered their heads and said nothing.


    On the other side, a policeman put his head into the car and looked at the middle-aged man. He was stunned and pushed the middle-aged man, but the middle-aged man didn''t respond at all.


    "Grass, what the fuck is going on? Dead?"


    The policeman scolded helplessly, then stretched out his hand and put his finger on the middle-aged man''s nose. He was stunned, turned his mouth and said, "there''s still breathing? Why hasn''t he moved yet?"


    "Wake up, wake up!"


    The policeman reached out and pushed the middle-aged man, but the middle-aged man still didn''t respond. The policeman was stunned and silent for a long time. Then he shouted at his throat: "head, there''s something wrong with the people here..."


    "What the fuck is wrong..." the older policeman shouted impatiently. Just now, the mood of the two young people''s ink was very broken. At this time, the policeman in the car shouted, and his mood was even more broken.


    "He didn''t respond to how I shouted and talked to him now. What''s the matter?" the young man in the car put his head out and shouted to the police outside.


    "What''s that?" the policeman outside was stunned when he heard this. Then he walked to the side of the Land Rover with his back and narrowed his eyes and asked, "no, what did you just say? What''s the matter? Why didn''t I understand?"


    "That''s the man. I didn''t react at all when I pushed him just now. I don''t know whether he is dead or alive..." the policeman in the car replied speechless, in a very uncertain tone.


    When the two policemen standing outside heard this, their hearts clicked. It was very obvious that the gang had found the body in the car.


    "What should I do?" now all the police are around the car, and their attention is not on the two people at all.


    "Grass, you ask me who the fuck to ask, where do I know what to do..." the young man in the back scolded very speechless, then looked up and carefully observed the situation of the police, whispered: "where do you say they study what stuff?"


    "I''ll fucking go up and ask you, where are they studying? How do they know?" the young man in front shouted with a broken expression and then said, "I just want to study it now. You say if we two run outside now, do you think we have a chance?"


    After hearing this, the young man in the back was stunned, then bit his lips and said, "if you say so, it''s time for them to relax. If we run past and go out, we really have a chance..."


    After hearing this, the young man in front asked, "what do you think they are studying there? Why don''t we go up and have a look?"


    "What do you think he can see? People must study how brother dog died and what else he can do!" the young man behind scolded very speechless, and then said, "now think about it. Should we stay here and stare at the police to find us better, or should we fight and see if we can rush out!"


    "Can you give me some time to think about it? I''m a little uncertain now. Who knows what these policemen want to do? You say the Yamen doesn''t talk to us now, so I''m afraid there''s an ambush in this matter. Do you know? You say that if we two run out now, and people don''t catch us at all, we won''t be together then Did you say that the two of us would explain at that time, but neither of us could understand... "The young man in front seemed to suddenly become smart and looked at the young man behind him very tactfully.


    "Grass, I don''t see it. You have a lot of heart..." after listening to the words of the young man in front, the young man in front nodded with great approval and then said: "But now the problem is very obvious. If we don''t go now, will we stare at the police and look for us later? If we want to go, we may not go... Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Cao, I understand what you mean, but I just think we should have left long ago. You say you''re in a hurry now. The police have found us both. Even if we leave now, what can we do? If the police can''t find us, what can we do? Shouldn''t they still find us? Isn''t that the same reason?" The young people in front do not know why. They suddenly become very witty and speak logically.


    "Grass, you''ll be like this and that for a while. What do you want? Whether you go or not, can you give me a happy word? You say you''re grinding and chirping here. Who knows whether you go or not!" The young man behind shouted out in silence. It was very obvious that the young man behind had been confused by the young man in front. He didn''t know how to do it now.


    "Why are you always in such a hurry? Let''s have a look. What''s the reaction of the police when they find brother dog dead? If his reaction is normal, I think there should be no problem, but if his reaction is abnormal, I think there may be a problem..." the young man in front made a very professional analysis.


    "No, I just want to ask you now. You say if we run out now, do you think we can run out?" the young man behind asked a very key question.


    The young man in front was stunned for a moment, then frowned at the policemen on the Land Rover, and then whispered, "this is the case now. There are three of them, and we are two, but if we two run as hard as we can, I think there is still no problem, it should still be very promising." the young man in front made an analysis with a big mouth.


    "What about the gun in his hand? What do you say if people give us two a shot?" the young man behind asked again.


    "..." after hearing this, the young man in front was silent for a moment, and then said in a very low voice: "I don''t think they dare to shoot, because the situation here is very obvious. It''s our side. You and that one can''t run away. If we really run away, they don''t know what''s going on between us. Therefore, according to the normal situation, they can''t rob. You can rest assured..."


    "What you said is true or false?" the young man behind asked incredulously.


    "Of course what I fucking said is true. We''re both in this situation now. Can I lie to you or on the ground?" the young man in front scolded very speechless.


    "It''s not the first time you''ve lied to me. I think it may be a little weird. We''d better be more rigorous, don''t you think?" the young man behind said very carefully.


    "Well, then you''ll look at me and you''ll be done. If I blink, you''ll remember to finish running. You don''t have to worry about other things. Can you understand me?" the young man in front blinked and looked at the young man behind.


    "Don''t fucking blink at me, I''m confused..." the young man behind said in a very irritable way, and then said in a low voice: "you''d better change a way to inform me. You''re so dark now. Who can study and understand whether you blink or not?"


    "No, I their big eyes. Are you blind? Can''t you see?" the young man in front shouted at the top of his voice.


    "... I can''t fucking see it. You can finish it quickly by thinking of a separate way. I found that you are so inky!" the young man behind scolded very speechless, and then said, "it''s mainly because I''m afraid of delaying the time for the two of us to escape, don''t you know?"


    "Oh, my grass, I''m really taking it now. Your brain is really speechless. I''ll cough for a while. If you hear me cough, you''ll start to be afraid. Do you hear me?" the young man in front asked with a speechless face.


    "Cough, cough, I can hear it very clearly!" the young man behind nodded in agreement.


    ����


    On the other hand, several policemen gathered around the middle-aged man in the Land Rover and studied it very carefully.


    Because now these policemen are a little uncertain about whether they are dead or not. If you say they are dead, they do breathe a little. But if you say they are not dead, these people have been exchanging in turn for a long time, but they have no fucking response, so the problem is very embarrassing. What do you do after all? They are also forensic doctors After work, you say you can''t call people over. No, but now if you don''t have a professional to check, you can''t study and understand what the middle-aged man is.


    "Boss, it''s so fucking strange. What''s the matter with this man? What does he want to do?" a young policeman said very speechless to the policeman leading the team.


    "You fucking tell me now, I don''t know what''s going on..." the policeman with the team replied very speechless and then said, "but I also found that there may be something wrong with this man..."


    "Boss, do you think it''s possible now?" another policeman looked at the policeman with great caution and asked.


    "What''s the situation?" the policeman with the team was stunned.


    "Do you think this man is a prank, playing with us here, playing with us?"


    The other two policemen were stunned when they heard this.

 Chapter 1229

    Downstairs of the hotel.


    In the Land Rover, the young man sitting in front turned his head and looked at the young man behind him, then whispered, "if we kill now, we basically can''t get in or out, but if we rape, the problem may be much smaller..."


    "Isn''t rape also a crime?" the young man behind is obviously a legal illiterate, basically the kind of person you can''t understand what you tell him.


    "Nonsense, murder is also a crime, rape is also a crime, which everyone knows, but what I''m saying now is, if you kill, can the crime be the same as rape?" the young man in front shouted with a big mouth.


    "I don''t understand what you mean now. What the hell are you trying to say? Can you stop honing here? Can you just say no?" the young man behind shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Oh, fuck, what can I tell you now? Why are you so hard?" the young man in front scolded silently, then wiped his big face, then looked at the young man and said, "our situation is very simple, you know?"


    "I don''t know..." the young man behind shook his head very directly.


    "Oh, my grass, I don''t know what you know?" the young man in front bited his teeth and scolded.


    "I''m here to study this thing with you because I don''t know. If I fucking understand what''s going on, you think I love to talk to you?" the young man behind said in a very blunt tone and shouted at his throat.


    "OK, I fucking took it. Now I can see that no one is as strong as you..." the young man in front was speechless and stretched out his hand and lit a cigarette.


    "Do you have any more cigarettes? Give me a whole one..." the young man behind asked.


    "No, you don''t take your own cigarettes when you go out?" the young man in front shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Nonsense, is this my fucking problem with or without cigarettes? It''s like you fucking brought them. Aren''t you also the eldest brother''s?" the young man behind shouted with a big mouth.


    The young man in front was stunned. Then he stretched out his hand and threw the cigarette directly into the young man''s hand.


    After the young man behind took the cigarette, he took out one for himself, lit the cigarette, took a very hard sip, looked at the young man in front and said, "what, you haven''t finished the analysis just now, you continue to analyze..."


    "Grass, how can I analyze your fucking attitude?" the young man in front shouted at a high voice.


    "No, that''s what. What''s the situation here? I''m just worried. You say we''re good now and we''re also grasshoppers on the same rope, right? Your unity... Unite..." the young man behind replied with a smile.


    "Grass, you know unity now. What did you think JB came from?" the young man in front scolded silently and then turned his head and said, "what, I''ve simply analyzed the situation between us now. Now our situation is very serious, do you know?"


    "I know. If I don''t know how serious the situation is here, what can I tell you?" the young man behind scolded speechlessly.


    "Grass, look at your attitude. You are obviously dissatisfied now, aren''t you?" the young man in front stared at the beads and shouted.


    "No, can you stop the ink? If you keep the ink like this, I won''t have time to talk to you. Do whatever you like..." the young man behind stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Grass, you''re still worried. You''re really taken..." the young man in front scolded silently, then stretched out his hand and pointed to the middle-aged man above the co pilot and said, "what''s the situation now, that is, now the big brother has been frozen to death. What shall we do here?"


    "What should I do?" the young man behind was stunned for a moment, and then shouted at the top of his voice, "our eldest brother was frozen to death. It has nothing to do with us. I didn''t do anything, and you didn''t do anything. At best, my eldest brother just let brother Mi die. It has something to do with us. I just fell asleep, and I don''t know anything..."


    "Yes, the truth is, but if you take these words now, you go to the police. Do you think the police can believe us? If we really get together at that time, you say that the two of us have gone in and the eldest brother has contacted us for so long, how do you explain this?" the young man in front shouted very directly.


    "..." the young man in front was stunned for a moment, then turned his mouth and said, "grass, if you talk like that, I think what you said is still reasonable. If we two go in now, we really can''t explain clearly..."


    "Yes, just because the explanation is not clear, you said we didn''t do anything, and then we finally got a murder charge. I''ll ask you if it''s frustrating to say it?" the young man in front shouted loudly.


    "Hold back!" the young man behind quickly nodded.


    "Do you want people to laugh at you?" the young man in front shouted.


    "Jokes."


    "The most important thing is, if you go out and inexplicably recite the crime of a murderer, I''ll ask you if you feel uncomfortable?" the young man in front then shouted.


    "This kind of thing must be hard!"


    The young man behind nodded again.


    "Yes, you say, we didn''t do anything, and then we finally paid back the whole fucking murderer. I must be unhappy."


    "Then you say what we should do to finish it, and I''ll just listen to you now?" the young man behind shouted with a big mouth. This state obviously made people brainwash successfully.


    The young man in front was silent for a moment, then touched his chin and said, "just now I also analyzed the current situation of the two of us. If we leave now, it will be easy for the police to find us. Therefore, I just asked you whether the crime of rape or murder is serious!"


    After hearing this, the young man in the back was stunned for a moment, then turned his mouth and asked, "I seem to understand what you mean now..."


    "Tell me what I mean here?" the Youth City in front breathed out and asked with his mouth tilted.


    "Do you mean that we should turn ourselves in now and say that we failed to rape, so that we don''t have to be charged with murder?" the young man behind suddenly asked.


    "Grass, what are you talking about? Is this the same fucking thing?" the young man in front bit his lips and scolded, and then whispered, "what I mean now is, let''s go up now and do the woman, so we don''t have time to do it, but we may bear the reputation of rape!"


    "You want to create an alibi, don''t you? Why can''t we do now? Why can''t we walk around the street?" the young man behind asked with a big mouth.


    "Are you really stupid or stupid at home? I just don''t understand this problem now. People''s forensic medicine won''t study when the eldest brother died. What can we do now?" the young man in front shouted at the top of his voice.


    "What can you do now?" the young man behind shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Let''s go up and ask the boy above to testify to us. We''ve been there all the time. Won''t it be over? We''ll threaten the boy. Once the boy can testify to us, won''t everything be easy?" the young man in front shouted at a high voice.


    "Can that boy cooperate with us?" the young man behind asked.


    "Why can''t you cooperate? If he doesn''t, let''s take a picture directly, and then take the nude picture of the woman right away. When you see it, he doesn''t accept it, and when you see it, he''s still awesome!" the young man in front shouted with great confidence, and then pouted: "I''ll tell you so. Even if it''s not for the two of us, even for the woman, the boy doesn''t dare do anything to us. Do you believe it?"


    "Letter is letter, but I can''t go with you." the young man behind nodded back.


    After hearing this, the young man in front was stunned for a moment, then turned his mouth and shouted, "no, are you a fucking fool? I told you so. Why don''t you go? What do you want to do? Are you out of your mind?"


    "It''s nothing because of me. I just think it''s immoral for us to do things like this. If you go up, go up yourself..." the young man behind paused and then said: "Anyway, I''m just staring at the police and talking. I don''t care about anything else. Anyway, I didn''t kill anyone. I don''t believe you. What else can the police do to me!"


    "Grass, what can the police do? You have more fucking JB? Who''s your father? People can''t get out as long as they catch you now. Do you believe it?" the young man in front shouted at his throat.


    "I don''t believe it. Anyway, I haven''t done anything now. I don''t care what you say. But if you want to go up now, I think you''d better not go up, because the boy above has a gun in his hand. I don''t think you''re the opponent of the boy at all. You''ll be finished waiting for the police to find us in the car like me. You say you''re always tossing about What the hell! "The young man behind replied in silence.


    The young man in front was stunned when he heard this sentence. Then he turned his mouth and shouted, "if you fucking talk like that, how can I go up? Stay here!"


    In fact, the young man in front knows very well that if he comes up alone, he is not my opponent at all, so he will drag the young man behind so excitedly, but who would have thought that the young man behind doesn''t want to go at all.

 Chapter 1230

    Downstairs of the hotel, there was a dispute between the two young people. It was very obvious that a person went up to find the girl. Another was that no matter what you said, people didn''t move at all. Anyway, I didn''t kill anyone. Do you like the police to come or not? What can you do to me when you come!


    The young man in front looked back speechless, then asked with a big mouth: "are you sure you''re not going to follow me no matter what I say?"


    "Brother, you said you asked this question several times. I fucking said, I didn''t kill anyone. Why did I rape that woman? And the man had a gun in his hand. I found that I didn''t understand it. Haven''t you counted this in your mind? Are you out of your mind?" the young man behind shouted at a high voice.


    "It''s not the two of us who have something to say. You''re fine. You always change the topic in my mind!" the young man in front stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Cao, the problem now is not that I want to transfer to your brain. I find you look like a psycho. When the fuck has it been? You are still in the mood to find that woman. I find that your heart is so big now. Your eldest brother is dead. Can you have a snack?" the young man sitting in the back shouted at a high voice and then said: "I tell you, in fact, it''s very simple. It''s not as complicated as you think, you know?"


    "It''s not complicated. Now that people are dead, we''re here, and no one else has seen it. Haven''t you seen the news? Let me tell you this. If the police really come, I''ll be the first suspect and you''ll be the second suspect. If they can''t study anything, they must convict us both in the end. I''ll tell you!" The young man shouted with his big mouth.


    "No, I found that what you said is so fucking evil. Think for yourself. We didn''t do anything, but there was no evidence from the police. You said how could the police wronged us both, but if we went up now according to what you said. Then we raped the woman, what should we do? Isn''t it still a fucking crime? Finally Don''t you still go to jail? And I''d rather go in for murder than rape. It''s so fucking humiliating... "


    "Then don''t you think about that woman?" the young man in front licked his lips and asked.


    "What''s wrong with that woman? If I spend more money, I can find someone bigger than his chest. Do you believe it?" the young man behind replied with a big mouth.


    "Grass, you talk like a calf here. If you find a cow, it must be bigger than him. Who the fuck doesn''t know!" the young man in front can''t put down the girl. In fact, there''s nothing else interesting.


    "Nonsense, I''m talking about Miss. Is your miss a cow, or is your cow a miss?" the young man behind scolded in silence, and then said: "Let me tell you, as long as we are honest here, we basically don''t have anything. You don''t have to worry at all. The police are also fair. It''s a crime that we don''t call the police, but there''s a reason why we don''t call the police..."


    "What''s the reason why you don''t call the police? Is your cell phone dead or my cell phone dead?" the young man in front shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Isn''t it because there are still people up there who haven''t finished. We don''t call the police, otherwise why don''t we call the police? Tell me..." the young man asked with his mouth tilted.


    "Cao, I don''t know why you didn''t call the police! What does it matter to you if someone has anything on it? Tell me, does it have anything to do with you? You''re still the calf in the fucking car now..." the young man scolded very speechless, and then continued: "Anyway, there are two ways in front of us now. Either you follow me up now, or you continue to stay here. I''ll call the police, and I won''t talk to you. You''d better think clearly about your next way. Anyway, these things are your own things, which have nothing to do with me. You''ll be done if you decide..."


    "Why, are you threatening me now?" the young man behind asked with big eyes.


    "Cao, who is in the mood to threaten you? What I am telling you is a very serious problem, which is related to how we two study this problem next. Can you understand what I mean?" the young man in front shouted with a big mouth.


    "What the fuck do I know? Who knows what''s the matter with you? Can you tell me what the fuck you have to say? I don''t know what you want to study with me now. Can you just say what you want to say?" the young man behind shouted at a high voice.


    "I don''t study anything now. What do you want to do? I don''t care if you stay here now... Can you do what you like?" the young man in front asked very directly.


    "No, I just want to understand why you have to go up. You say we haven''t killed anyone now. Why aren''t you so guilty?" the young man behind asked some speechless.


    "No, what do you mean by this?" the young man in front was unhappy when he heard this and looked at the young man at the top of his voice.


    "I''m not interested. I just want to ask you why you said you were so guilty. Did you kill this person or what happened? If you did, can you make it clear to me?"


    "Fart, aren''t you fucking pulling a calf with me here?" the young man in front bited his teeth and scolded, and then shouted: "it has nothing to do with whether I kill or not. Tell me, when did I kill? I''ve been with you all the time. Can you make some sense when you talk!"


    "I''m reasonable. You said if you didn''t kill people, why are you guilty? Tell me, why do you have to go up?" the young man behind asked with a big mouth.


    "Fuck you, I can''t tell you now!" the young man in front bit his lips and scolded, then directly picked up the cigarette box in his hand and lit a cigarette for himself.


    "Why are you still angry?" the young man behind asked with a smile.


    "I''m not fucking angry..." the young man in front replied wordlessly.


    "No, look at your stingy way. I''ve simply studied with you about the death of that big brother. Do you think you''re so excited? Besides, you''re still in a hurry to fix that thing. Do you think it''s necessary? Let''s wait here honestly now. I''ll tell you You and we must have nothing to do. Just listen to me and we''ll be done. You can''t solve any problems now! "The young man behind shouted at the young man in front.


    "How do you know that neither of us can solve any problems now?" the young man in front turned and asked with his eyes askew, smoking a cigarette in a big way.


    "No, I find I can''t understand what I''m saying to you now. What problem can we solve now? If we kill this person, it''s OK, but the problem now is what does this person''s death do with us? Finally, the police have to give us the whole crime of rape. Do you think it''s suitable for us?" The young man behind asked.


    "Appropriate or inappropriate, killing is a capital crime!"


    "Fart, did you kill you? I don''t care what you fucking do. I''m here staring at the police now. Anyway, I don''t know anything and it''s over. If you go now, I can''t talk to you. I''m sure I can''t tell you that. If you go now, it''s over..."


    "Then why don''t you go?" the young man in front asked obliquely after hearing this sentence.


    "What the fuck am I going to do? I''ve said it several times. I can''t go now. If you want to go, you''ll be done by yourself. What do you say you''re wasting this time with me?" the young man behind stared at the beads and then said: "Are you afraid I''ll sell it to you or what? What do you want to do and what do you have? Tell me quickly. I don''t like talking nonsense to you!"


    "Then I can go?" the young man said and was ready to push open the door.


    "Well, wait a minute..." the young man behind shouted very abruptly.


    "What''s the matter?" the young man in front asked.


    "Isn''t it interesting for you to say that if you just take it away, I''m very afraid here. Otherwise, don''t go. Stay here with me for a while..." The young people behind wanted to stimulate the young people in front, but who thought this fool really wanted to go? When he saw that the young people in front were going to go, the young people behind changed their attention.


    "No, I found something wrong with you, didn''t I? It''s you who told me to leave. Now it''s you who won''t let me go. Can you tell me what you fucking want to do? Let me go or don''t let me go? Can you believe it in your fucking mouth? I don''t know if your sentence is true now, but it''s false..." The young man in front turned back and shouted.


    "That what, I ask you, did you just grasp the handle?" the young man behind asked very carefully.


    When the young man behind said the word fingerprint, the young man in front was stunned, turned his head and stared at his big eyes and shouted, "what do you mean?"


    "What do I mean? Don''t you understand? I told you, the fingerprints of both of us are all on the steering wheel in this car. Even if we leave now, it''s useless. Understand?"


    "It''s useless. I didn''t do anything. I''ll leave some fingerprints." the young man stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Nonsense, if you don''t do anything, you have nothing to do. What are you doing?" the young man behind asked at a high voice.


    After this sentence was asked, the young man in front of him asked him directly. They didn''t do anything. Why did they always want to run? Now the young man in front also didn''t understand this question. He was silent, took back his big hand that was going to pull open the door, sucked his nose, looked at the young man behind him and said: "Why am I so unlucky every day? You said I didn''t do anything. I didn''t even touch the woman''s legs. Why do you say I came out with you two? I might as well find a young lady at home. I really have spare time..."


    "Don''t say it''s useless. Don''t you still come out now? Didn''t you tell me at that time that there must be no problem with this matter? I''m sure I can finally handle this woman. Now, I''m shivering with cold here guarding a body with you. Who do you think I''ll talk to?" the young man behind said a wordless scold, then sniffed and then said: "I just don''t understand how we can recite this idea today. Why is it not going well? No, I have to go home tomorrow and find a incense in a temple. Otherwise, it''s easy to have problems. It''s too fucking not going well..."


    The young man in front looked back with a speechless face, then turned his mouth and shouted, "can you fucking tell me what you think?"


    "What do I think?" the young man behind was stunned and asked.


    "Are you fucking out of your mind?" the young man in front shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Just say you''re done with what you want. Do you scold me? Why, my mother provoked you..." the young man replied speechlessly.


    "No, I''ll ask you!" the young man in front licked his lips and whispered: "What''s the situation between us now? If we''re caught by the police, I won''t tell you anything else. At least we''re also detained. This is the most time. Do you understand the meaning of detention? What the fuck do you think your brain is doing? I''m really convinced now. How can I find a team like you now Friends, grass, is it really too difficult to cooperate with you? It''s harder than fucking heaven! "


    "Cao, you still dislike me at this time. I haven''t told you what''s the matter with you. You don''t know what''s the matter with you? How did you tell me when I came out? Do you still have a number in your mind? There must be no problem in this matter. As long as we lay down this girl''s card and do whatever we want, tell me if you said it, "Did you say that?" the young man behind him asked excitedly with staring eyes.


    "Yes... Is that what I said? Is it useful for you to study this with me now?" the young man in front asked with a big mouth.


    "Don''t worry about whether it''s useful or not. I''ll ask you if this sentence is finished!" the young man behind shouted.


    "Yes, yes, I said this sentence. What do you want!" the young man in front asked speechlessly.


    "I don''t know what I''m doing. I just want to ask you what I''m doing now. Don''t you say I can do what I want? Look what I''m doing now..." the young man in the back shouted incoherently, then picked up the cigarette end at hand and began to pump.


    "No, do you think I''m like this or something? Do you think this is what I want to see?" the young man in front asked obliquely.


    "Do you want to see it, but is this the case now?" the young man behind shouted loudly and then said: "Let me tell you this, I didn''t want to come out today, but you kept calling me. I''m giving you face now, you know? If I don''t give you face, I can''t come out today. What the fuck can I do at home? I can find two young ladies when I have to toss with you two!"


    "Don''t pull this nonsense here. You don''t know what''s going on with yourself. You''re giving me face. Don''t you move your mind only when you see the pictures of other girls? Now it''s about me. Why are you so talkative? Do you think I''m a fool?" the young man in front scolded with a big mouth.


    "No, if you talk like that, don''t you have a little conscience?" the young man in the back asked obliquely.


    "Why do I have no conscience? Tell me, why do I have no conscience?" the young man in front shouted excitedly.


    "I''m not because of what you look like. It has nothing to do with me. Even if I meet a star, I won''t come out. Do you know?" the young man behind explained in a low voice, and then said: "it''s reasonable that we always follow this routine. How did we miss this time?"


    "Where the fuck do I know where to go? I dare not do anything. I just put the machine there, and then you two began to pick clothes. I haven''t done anything yet. Just come in and two boys. Don''t say it. These two people are not ordinary people at first. Do you see?" the young man in front asked with his eyes askew.


    "How did you see that?" the young man behind was stunned and asked.


    "Do something. It''s basically in the same state as me. Did you feel it just now?" the young man in front said with a big mouth.


    "You don''t fucking brag and force you to die, do you?" the young man behind asked obliquely.


    "No, why did I brag?" the young man in front asked with some embarrassment.


    "What the fuck are you talking about? It doesn''t matter up or down. You don''t know what''s going on just now. You have to call someone else''s father. It doesn''t matter up or down. If you can solve it casually, I''ll tell you that we are all in the hotel now. Neither of us is like this, do you understand?"


    "I don''t understand..." the young man in front shook his head very honestly.


    "Grass, I don''t understand. Get out of here. I''m not in the fucking mood to talk to you now. What should you do? Do you hear me?" the young man behind scolded with a big mouth.


    "It''s not your attitude now. I''m convinced. I can fucking cheat you..."


    "Don''t fucking ink with me. What do you like to do? You can force it!" the young man behind shouted at the top of his voice. Then he turned his head and looked outside the window. He suddenly remembered something. Looking at the young man in front of him, he asked, "what? Did you record all the clothes when I took off other people''s girls'' clothes with my dog just now?"


    The young man in front was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "yes, I recorded it all. What''s the matter?"


    "Grass, did you take down the video recorder?" the young man in the back asked obliquely.


    "VCR, what''s a VCR?" the young man in front was directly blinded, because they were in a hurry when they left, and didn''t think of the VCR at all.


    "Don''t you fucking want to tell me you forgot the video recorder?" the young man licked his lips and asked.


    "Grass, I really forgot this thing..." the young man in front replied with a speechless face.


    After hearing this, the young man behind was stunned. He bit his teeth and looked at the young man in front. He didn''t know what to say. With a helpless face, he bowed his head and rubbed his big face eggs, and then bit his teeth and said, "has the video recorder recorded all of us now?"


    "That''s not true. Just you two recorded it, and the girl, I recorded it in the back. Can you record me?" the young man in front replied with an indifferent face.


    "Grass!"


    The young people in the back are confused and forced directly. It''s all over if you fucking record him. Who is still in the mood to care about others!


    "Why, I guess it''s nothing to record it. It''s basically useless here. You didn''t do anything, did you?" the young man in front said that it might not matter to himself, so he replied with great heart.


    "Cao, I''m really convinced of your brain now. What do you think? Are you a fool? Even if you do anything now, don''t people have to see it? What''s the difference between seeing it and not seeing it? Tell me! There''s a picture of me in there now. Now the fool is frozen to death. What do you think? If the police really look for it then When I got to the camera, I told you, "no one can run here, you know?" the young man behind replied with staring eyes, and then said: "Let me tell you this. Now we both have to get this thing back. Do you understand? Otherwise, when we get to the other side, we can''t even speak clearly. At that time, the police will investigate what we say. What does that girl do? How do you explain?"


    "Grass, you''re always asking me what I''m doing here. How can I explain now? If you have any ideas, can you just say no? If you ask me what I can think, I don''t know what''s going on!" the young man in front replied with a speechless face.


    After hearing this, the young man behind took a deep breath, then clenched his teeth and said, "well, what''s going on here, you know? What''s going on here? We''re waiting here, waiting for the girl and the boy. After they leave, let''s see if we can take out the camera!"


    "Ah, how can I catch it? What''s the problem?" the young man in front was stunned and asked.


    "I suddenly thought of a very serious question just now..." the young man behind said mysteriously.


    "What''s your fucking problem? You can say it yourself. How the fuck do I know what you want to do?"


    "Our fingerprints are all here. Now neither of us can go..."


    "What are you talking about?" the young man in front shouted.

 Chapter 1231

    Inside the Land Rover.


    The young man in front didn''t care. After all, there was no lens of him in the camera, so the young man must be wrong, but the young man behind was different. The camera recorded all his actions to take off his clothes for the girl. Now he directly pulled it. If the police find the camera, nothing else, Just the video inside, I was a crime of rape, but I really didn''t do anything, so the young people behind me were very angry. Today, I don''t know what happened. They came out and drank a lot of wine. Then they just took off the girl''s clothes and prepared to move. Suddenly, two people broke in and punched and kicked themselves, Then it''s ok now. It''s not easy to come out. I haven''t done anything yet. I''m freezing to death.


    "No, what do you say you can do? How can you leave things on it?" the young man behind shouted in a very angry tone.


    "Grass, what you said, wasn''t it an emergency? Didn''t I get out in a fucking hurry? If I wasn''t in a hurry, could I drop something on it?" the young man in front also shouted at the top of his voice.


    "..." after hearing this, the young man behind him was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "didn''t you say that the two boys were not your opponents at all? What''s the matter now? What''s the matter? It''s hard to use? Shrink your neck?"


    "Nonsense, didn''t you let me go? Besides, I was just a little guilty at that time and didn''t mean anything else at all. You know? If I had any other meaning, I would have gone up to fuck them. Do you think I can still talk to you about this useless calf here now?" the young man shouted with a big mouth and then said: "It''s mainly because we were going to be promoted at that time. Do you know? If it wasn''t so urgent at that time, I couldn''t have dropped that camera..."


    "It''s no use fucking talking to me here. I don''t want to tell you a word now. You can''t do this well. Tell me what you can do?" the young man in the back asked with a big pout and lips.


    "Grass, what do you mean by this? What can you do to save me? What''s wrong with me? I can''t do it. Tell me?" the young man in front obviously disagreed and asked at a high voice.


    "You are here to talk to me about this useless calf. What''s the matter with you? You know in your heart that I don''t want to do these useless communication with you now. Do you understand?" the young man behind said back at the top of his voice, then turned his head and looked out of the window and stopped talking.


    "No, what''s the matter with you? We''re just waiting here?" the young man in front was stunned, licked his dry lips and asked in a low voice.


    "Don''t wait so long. What do you want to do? I''ll order you a takeout?" the young man behind asked obliquely.


    "Grass, you''re talking. Give me the whole takeout. People don''t get off work at this time?" the young man in front was speechless.


    "Can you shut your fucking mouth? Why can''t I look down on you so much now? Why do people leave work? Can I really give you some or something?" the young man behind shouted at his throat.


    "Grass, isn''t that what I''m doing? Isn''t that what I''m doing to ease the atmosphere? I know you''re kidding. The takeout workers must be off duty at this time, and I can''t eat now with a dead man..." the young man bared his teeth and replied.


    "Are you a fucking fool? Now I find it hard for me to talk to you. Now is it about taking out? Now we haven''t finished all the things here. What''s your fucking meal? I''m really convinced..." the young man in front reluctantly rubbed his big face and then said: "As soon as I see you now, I''m fucking confused, you know?"


    "Grass, you see what you say, it seems that this matter has something to do with me. I''m going to come out. Is it me who died or me who beat you? Tell me, what does this matter have to do with me?" the young man in front shouted at a high voice.


    "It''s no use telling me this here." the young man behind replied irritably, then shouted at his throat, "if I don''t come out with you today, can I have so many things? If you didn''t put the fucking things upstairs, would I study this thing now?"


    "No, I find you''re really interesting now. I''m the one to blame for this, aren''t you? What does this matter have to do with me? I ask you, what does this matter have to do with me? Ah?" the young man in front asked at a high voice.


    "Does it have anything to do with you? You know very well now. What''s the matter with you? You don''t understand. Now I don''t want to say a word to you. You know, I''m waiting for me. In the morning, I take the camera and finish it. The rest has nothing to do with me. You know what to do Are you ready? "


    "You''ve abandoned me now, haven''t you?" the young man in front asked with his small eyes askew.


    "It''s nothing. I''ll fucking abandon you? Are you having a hard time in your fucking mind?" the young man behind rubbed his big head with great sadness, and then shouted at the top of his voice: "what I mean now is that after we get the camera, it''s even finished. Can you understand me talking to you like this?"


    "No, what can you do with this camera?" the young man in front was still puzzled.


    "Now we don''t kill or rape. As long as I get the camera, the police won''t have any evidence to find us. Let me tell you if you can fucking understand?" the young man in front shouted gnashing his teeth.


    "Hehe, if you talk to me like that, I know something..." the young man in front bared his teeth and replied, then stunned for a moment, and then said: "what''s the matter about our two hair you just said?"


    "Elder brother, I beg you, don''t talk to me, OK? I really beg you, you really don''t talk. I''m wearing clothes. What should you do now? Can''t you?" the young man behind pulled his voice and collapsed all over his face. He simply didn''t know what to say. Now he has thoroughly studied and understood that he can''t communicate with this fool at all.


    "No, I found out what''s the matter with you. Why am I so hard to talk to you now? I found that I simply studied such a problem with you? Do you think you''re so excited?" the young man in front glared and questioned.


    "I don''t want to talk to you now. Can you understand? What I''m saying is I don''t want to talk. Do you understand? I ask you, what do you mean I don''t want to talk? I just want you to shut up now. OK?" I guess the young man behind me will collapse if I talk like this. After all, the young man in front doesn''t know what he''s talking about.


    "What do you mean? Now there are only two living people in the car. What do you mean? You don''t let me talk to you. Why? You let me talk to brother dog. Now he''s so forced and dead. What''s the use of talking to him? Can he talk to me now or what?" the young man in front stared at beads and asked.


    "Who the fuck do you like to talk to? Who do you want to talk to? Don''t talk to me now, okay? I don''t want to talk to you now, okay? Understand?" the young man in front shouted at the top of his voice.


    "I won''t tell you what. I''ll tell you the fuck. Tell me..."


    "You hurry to roll the calf for me. I don''t want to talk now. You hurry to roll the calf. Do you hear me?" the young man behind shouted, pointing to the outside of the car.


    "Why, do you mean to drive me away?" the young man in front asked with a big mouth.


    "Yes, now you hurry to roll the calf for me. I don''t want to see you!" the young man behind quickly agreed.


    "You have a good idea. You didn''t let me go just now. Now what, you let me go again? Have you made a good idea?" the young man in front continued to ask.


    "No, I found that you''re so fucking inky. I let you go. Do you hear me? Why are you waiting for me to beg you to go now? I ask you, if you let me beg you, that''s OK. I beg you now, can you get out of here? I don''t want to see you now. What do you like to do, OK?"


    "..." the young man in front stared at the beads and was silent for a moment. Then he bit his teeth and nodded and asked, "I''m gone. Why are you going?"


    "I''m fucking waiting here. What else can I do? I can walk?" the young man behind shouted at the top of his voice.


    "..." the young man in front nodded and then whispered, "OK, you let me go. I''m going now. I can tell you!"


    "Don''t fucking ink, can you roll the calf quickly?" the young man behind bited his teeth and scolded.


    "You''re awesome!" the young man in front looked for his mobile phone in the car, then wiped the steering wheel and his touched place very carefully, turned his head and looked at the young man behind him and said, "what, I''m getting off now?"


    "Can you roll the calf quickly? Don''t leave the ink here!" the young man behind shouted impatiently.


    "Grass, just remember your attitude towards me today. I tell you, you will regret it sooner or later, don''t you know?" the young man pulled open the door as he spoke.


    "What the fuck are you doing with ink here? I told you to hurry up and roll the stick, and you''ll be finished. Why are you talking so much? I found you!" the young man behind shouted impatiently.


    "OK, you cow force, I''ll go!" the young man bit his teeth and scolded, and then ran out of the car.

 Chapter 1232

    In the Land Rover, the young man rubbed and chirped with the towel in his hand for more than ten minutes. Finally, the cleaning was finished. Then he checked the situation in the car very carefully, looked at the young man behind him and said, "what, if I''m free, I can go?"


    "What''s idle? It''s nothing. Look at us. Who''s idle? I have to stare here now. Shit..." the young man in the back scolded incomparably, then looked up at the young man in front and said, "why, you''ve cleaned up now?"


    "Basically, it''s almost like this. Just wipe those sensitive places. There''s no other place left. If I say, you can go with me now. He''s just idle. I''ll tell you, we''re not at all..."


    "There''s nothing wrong with what? What''s wrong with you now? What''s wrong with me? How the fuck am I doing? What''s wrong with me now, you know? I''m fucking dead now, you know? I''m on the camera now. Once I say I''m gone, I''ll tell you it''s serious, okay?"


    "You look timid. I''m really convinced. What a big deal did you say? What does this have to do with you? Don''t you know what''s going on in your heart? The police didn''t take you seriously at all, do you know?" the young man in front shouted with a big mouth.


    "What doesn''t take me seriously? If the police find me now, the first one to find is me, you know? I don''t lie to you at all. Even if you leave now, I tell you, the police still have to find you the next day, don''t you understand?"


    "I don''t understand. What the fuck do I understand?" the young man in front stared at the beads and shouted.


    "It''s not that. What don''t you understand?" the young man behind asked speechlessly.


    "I didn''t do anything. Why didn''t people let me go?" the young man stared at the beads and shouted excitedly.


    "You seem to be a fool. You still don''t understand this thing, or what?" then he continued: "let me tell you, if the policeman really sees the dead man tomorrow, he can find us both directly. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "No, it''s the two of us who can''t understand now. How can I tell you that you don''t know?"


    "I know what''s in my heart. Now I know that my fucking camera recorded me on our side, and now people here come to me. Then all the evidence of me undressing other girls will be in it. I know it now..."


    The young man in front took a silent look at the young man behind him, then said with a big mouth: "why, what do you mean now? That is, why don''t you go?"


    "I''ve told you how many times. Now the camera is on it. The camera doesn''t record you. It records me. What''s the matter with me? You don''t count in your heart?" the young man behind shouted at the top of his voice, then turned his head and looked at the window. He didn''t speak outside.


    "No, I''ll analyze it with you..." the young man looked at the young man behind and said.


    "You don''t have anything to fucking do. What do you analyze with me?"


    "No, why don''t you listen to others? I''ll tell you why you still don''t enter the oil and salt now. My current situation is that although the camera on our side falls on it, isn''t it? But this situation is that no one may find the camera now, do you know?" The young man squinted at the young man behind him and made a very perceptive analysis.


    "No, you think you''re a fool. Other people''s police are also fools, don''t you? I find that you''re such a child. Why do you talk so hard? You know what''s the matter? Just your brain. You say you do something. Scold me and tell you that you''d better not go to the abyss of crime, you know?" the young man behind turned his mouth and shouted.


    "Why don''t I get close to the abyss of crime? What the hell''s the matter with me? Just study it yourself? What are you talking about with me?" the young man in front was not happy when he heard this. He stared at the beads and shouted, and then said: "This is what the fuck you pretend to be a society ruled by law with me every day. I''m leaving now. I finally asked you whether you''re going or not. You made it clear to me that if you don''t go, I''ll go right away, you know?"


    "Let''s go, let''s go. I don''t want to talk to you. Do you hear me?" the young man behind shouted at the top of his voice.


    "OK, you said that. Don''t regret it now, you know?" the young man in front threatened with his fingers.


    "Shit, what the fuck do I regret? I won''t go now. What can you do?"


    "OK, I''m your cow!" the young man in front bit his teeth and scolded, then turned his head and ran outside the car, but when he was about to pull open the door, he still hesitated, looked back at the young man behind, and then said with a big mouth: "what, you really don''t go, are you sure you don''t go now?"


    "I fucking told you, I just won''t go. I found out what the hell''s the matter with you? Why are you still so inky? It''s fucking day by day..." the young man behind stared at the beads and shouted excitedly.


    "I''ll just go. What are you shouting at me all the time? Why? Now you don''t get along with me because of this? If you have anything, you tell me whether it''s ok? Why don''t I look down on you? I can''t do anything else this day. I''m fucking talking to me here..." the young man in front also shouted a little excitedly.


    "No, who''s pulling the calf with you? Do you fucking think I''m pulling the calf with you now? Do you think I''m in the mood to pull the calf with you now?" the young man behind asked speechless.


    "Then you''re not talking to me now. What are you doing? Tell me?"


    "Don''t fucking ink, you know? You''re getting out of the car now. I don''t want to say a word more to you..." the young man behind shouted with a big mouth.


    "OK. You''re awesome." the young man in front nodded with gnashing teeth, then stretched out his hand and was ready to push open the door and walk down.


    "Get out of here. I don''t want to see you at all."


    "Ha ha..." the young man in front smiled helplessly, then turned his head and ran under the car, but just got off the front foot, the young man took it back.


    The young man behind was stunned, looked at the young man in front and asked, "what do you mean? Why don''t you fucking go?"


    "I suddenly remember a question now..." the young man said with a big mouth.


    "Why do you have so many problems every fucking day? What problems do you have? Can you say it quickly?"


    "I just wonder now. If you say I leave, do you have to turn around and betray me?" the young man in front asked very carefully.


    "I''ll sell you what?" the man behind stared at the beads and shouted, and then said, "just like you, who fucking sold you for what?"


    "That''s what you say, but what if you say you betray me and commute my sentence?" the young man asked with staring eyes.


    "Oh, shit, I''m really convinced of your brain now. I just want to interview you. Can you tell me what you think?"


    "I didn''t think much. I just asked if it was possible, because I felt that you might have some prejudice against me now..." the young man in front asked obliquely.


    "What''s beyond the words? I''m biased now. What can you do?" the young man behind shouted at the top of his voice, and then said, "what should you do now? Don''t you know? I''ve been teased here, and I''m not in the mood to talk to you now..."


    "What''s the matter? You''re not in the mood to talk to me? I find you talking so interesting now. You say if I leave now and the police find you, how can you explain to the police?" the young man in front looked at the young man behind and asked.


    "What do you mean, what do I say?" the young man behind was stunned and asked.


    "No, I mean, if you really say what''s going on now, how do you want to deal with such a problem, do you understand?" the young man in front licked his lips and then said, "what''s the situation here? If I leave, the police will find you and ask if you have anyone else, how do you want to answer this question..."


    "Shit, what should I say? What the fuck can I say about being? I said I didn''t do anything here? I didn''t do anything. Is that fucking possible? Do you think that''s the case? Do you tell me that''s the case? Even if I broke my book with the police, do you think the police are stupid? Are they fucking stupid? Don''t they don''t investigate Ah? "Asked the young man behind, staring at the beads.


    "No, if I left, the police found you now. If you don''t say it, who can find me? I asked you how the police found me. Can he find me now only by relying on you? Do you think I''m right?" the young man in front shouted at the young man behind at a high voice.


    "Is that right? I fucking understand now. Your brain is really fucking amazing. Ordinary people can''t catch up with your brain, you know? You really force me to see it now..."


    "What''s wrong with me?" the young man in front of me was stunned by the young man behind me. He didn''t know what to say.


    "You haven''t done anything. You''re in good shape now. You''ll be done if you keep it up now. You can''t be wrong in the future!"

 Chapter 1233

    "What is it? I don''t know what you want to say. Can you just say what you want to say? I''m grinding with me here..." the more the young people in front listen, the more they feel wrong. I don''t know why they suddenly don''t want to go.


    "Can you roll the calf quickly? I really don''t want to talk now. I''m convinced. Can you roll the calf? I''m fucking begging you, can''t I?" the young man behind shouted at the top of his voice.


    "I''ll go. I''ll go now. I wanted to go just now, but I don''t want to go now, because you''re always driving me out here. Tell me from your heart. What''s wrong with you? What do you want to do now? Why do you always drive me out... What does it matter to you if I can''t go now?" the young man in front continued with ink.


    "I don''t want to talk now. You hurry to roll the calf..." the young man behind waved his hand.


    "...." the young man in front was stunned with his teeth clenched, then asked with a big mouth: "can you tell me something from your heart now? If I leave now, are you going to expose me immediately? Then let the police find me? Do you think so now?"


    "Are you fucking sick? I have nothing to do with you. What are you doing? Can you tell me what you think?" the young man behind has been so angry that he doesn''t know what to say. He is completely ignorant. Now he finds that he doesn''t talk to this person on the same channel, just like a fucking fool, Said a lot.


    "I''m not thinking about it. I just saw you always kicking me out here. I just want to ask you very seriously. Are you going to report me now? There''s nothing wrong with you then. Tell me your heart. Do you think so?


    ��The young man in front looked at the young man behind very carefully and asked.


    "Oh, fuck you, I''m really convinced you now. I really don''t know what you think. I''m free to report you. What are you doing? Tell me now, if I don''t have anything, what can I report you? What can I get or what?" the young man behind me shouted with a big mouth.


    "I don''t know why you want to report me now, but it''s certainly not that simple. Otherwise, why do you keep asking me to go? How do you explain it? Just say how do you want to explain it?" the young man in front asked.


    "I don''t have a fucking explanation. You can go if you want to go now. Don''t grind and chirp here. Do you hear me?" the young man behind stared and shouted, and then said to me, I don''t have any communication with you now. Can you understand what I mean? " The young man in the back looked askance at the young man in front and asked.


    "I don''t understand. I just don''t understand why there is no fucking need to communicate between us. I just want to ask why there is no need to communicate. Now the problem is how there is no need to communicate in front of us. Can you make it clear to me?" the young man in front shouted at a high voice.


    "Oh, my grass, I''m really fucking satisfied now. I find it hard for me to talk to you. Do you have a fucking brain? I want to ask you now. Do you have a brain?"


    "No, it has nothing to do with whether I have a long brain now. If I don''t have a long brain now, I should go now. What the fuck am I still doing with your ink?" the young man in front shouted in silence.


    "OK, OK, you can do whatever you like. It has nothing to do with me. What should you do now? I won''t fucking talk..."


    The young man in front was stunned when he heard this, and then ran under the car with steps.


    But just got out of the car and came back fucking again.


    "Why are you back?" the young man behind shouted with a broken expression.


    "That what, I suddenly think of a question now..."


    "What''s the problem?" the young man behind asked some speechless.


    "I just want to ask you now, what''s your plan on my side?"


    "Fuck you, I don''t want to talk to you now, grass!" the young man behind scolded silently, and then directly put his head over you.


    After cleaning up for a long time, the young man in front finally felt that he had almost wiped the fingerprints in the car. He turned his head and looked at the young man behind him and said, "what, I''m ready to go now. When the police come, don''t say I''m with you, you know?"


    "I see, don''t fucking ink, get out of here!" the young man in the back scolded silently, then stretched out his hand to light a cigarette and squinted at the outside of the window.


    "That what. You say I don''t need to clean up my hair now, otherwise I say this hair seems to find me?" the young man in front seems to ask very carefully.


    "Why don''t you get the fuck out of here? I found that you can''t ink so well. Who''s doing nothing to find you? What are you talking about here?" the young man behind scolded speechlessly and then said, "don''t talk nonsense. What should I do? I don''t like to see you again now. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "No, I think it''s better to be careful."


    "Are you fucking out of your mind?" the young man behind shouted angrily.


    "No, you''re so busy. What do you say you''re always eager to do with me? What the fuck are you doing with me day by day? Why are we not getting along when my brother is dead?" the young man in front tilted his eyes and shouted at the young man in the back.


    "I don''t want to get along with you now. Get out of here. I don''t want to talk to you now, okay? Get out of here, okay?"


    "I see, I see. Don''t fuck with me here. Now I feel like you''re like a fool. What a big thing, what are you doing with this calf?" the young man in front scolded silently, but he still didn''t get off the bus.


    "No, you don''t get off the fucking bus. What are you doing here?" the young man behind asked speechlessly.


    "Well, I just heard what you meant. Are you not going to get along with me?" the young man in front tilted his eyes and asked cautiously.


    "No, am I fucking with you? What''s the matter with you? Do these things have anything to do with you?" the young man behind asked speechless.


    "It doesn''t matter. Why doesn''t it matter?" the young man in front quickly nodded.


    The young man behind took a silent look at the young man in front, then said with a big mouth: "then tell me, what''s the matter with you, what the fuck do you want to do now, can you make it clear to me?"


    "No, I was a little timid after I heard you just now..."


    "Oh, I fuck you. You''re free. What are you afraid of? What the hell do you want to do? Just tell me if it''s ok? Can you stop talking to me here? I fucking find that you''re so inky!" the young man behind shouted with big eyes and a white face.


    "I''m just afraid. If you say what you say, think for yourself whether it''s a little scary?" the young man turned his head and looked at the young man behind him and asked.


    "Why are you scared? I''m here to tell you a ghost story? What are you afraid of? Come on, you fucking stand up for me and let me see what''s the matter with you, what do you want to do, what do you want to do?"


    "No, I''m not. I just want to ask you if you don''t treat me as a friend now?" the young man in front asked with his small eyes askew.


    "Why the hell don''t I take you as a friend? I just don''t understand now. How can I fucking say that you can believe me? What do you want, or I''ll kneel down for you now, and you''ll be satisfied, won''t you?" the young man behind stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Grass, now it''s not a question of my satisfaction, you know? I just want to ask if you will betray me. Just tell me what you think and it''s over, okay?"


    The young man behind him was silent for a moment, then clenched his teeth and said: "I''ve told you several times. I don''t know anything. You just can''t understand. Now this person is not you. What can I say about you? Tell me what I can say to the police. The police can take care of me or on the ground. If you want to go now, you''ll go right away. Don''t grind and haw here. If you don''t want to go , you just fucking take it here. Do you hear me? I really don''t want to talk to you now. Can you understand what I mean? "


    "If I go now, you can''t betray me, can you?" the young man in front asked with his eyes tilted very seriously.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not a fucking friend now. If I go in, I won''t say anything. Even if I say, this person has nothing to do with you. No, we can testify to each other. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "OK, I see!" the young man behind nodded and ran under the car.


    The young man in the back narrowed his eyes and looked at the young man getting off the bus. In fact, there was no other idea in his heart. Now he just wanted to wait for me to go upstairs and take down the camera after leaving with the girl. As long as he got the camera, Ya had no worries at home.


    "Bang!"


    Just then the door suddenly rang.


    The young man behind was stunned. He saw the young man in front running up in a panic, then pointed to the outside of the car and shouted, "it''s over, there''s an accident!"

 Chapter 1234

    Inside the Land Rover.


    The young man sitting in the back was stunned when he saw the young man in front coming back. Then he turned his mouth and shouted, "what the fuck are you doing? Why are you back?"


    "Something... Something happened..." the young man in front replied with a very nervous expression, and then looked out of the window.


    "No, are you fucking sick? What can happen to you in the middle of the night?" the young man behind was stunned and shouted helplessly.


    "I seem to have seen a man just now, like a policeman. I think he is walking towards us. The calf is over. The police must have found us. Something has happened... Neither of us can run..." the young man in front covered his chest and shouted very nervously, and then said: "I tell you, someone must have found us now. The one I saw earlier must have come to see if we have left. Now I see that we have not left... I must go back to find someone. The police will have to take us away in a moment. Do you believe it?"


    The young man behind was stunned when he heard this sentence, and then said with a big mouth: "no, what you fucking said is true or false?"


    "What''s true or false? I can still joke with you in the middle of the fucking night. Do you think I''m in this mood now? Do you think I''ve had this experience? Besides, I''m fucking kidding you now. What good can I do? Can I be on the ground? Do you award me a prize or what? Can I come back if I didn''t see the police just now?" The young man behind shouted excitedly and then said, "I tell you, although the man didn''t wear a uniform, I can see that the man is a policeman at a glance..."


    After hearing this, the young man behind was stunned, then licked his lips and asked, "no, how do you know that people must be the police? Who told you?"


    "Cao, who''s going to tell me about this? Am I a fucking fool or something? I can''t see it myself? I told you that the man must be a policeman..." the young man in front paused and then said, "if you don''t believe it now, get out of the car and see if he''s a policeman. Let me tell you this, it''s 100% a policeman..."


    The young man behind him was silent for a moment, then lit a cigarette for himself, then stretched out his hand, pushed open the door of the Land Rover and went straight down.


    "Grass, this fool really went down?" the young man in front shouted with big eyes, then quickly opened the window and shouted to the young man who got off the bus: "what, now look to the left to see if you are alone there..."


    After hearing this sentence, the young man was stunned, looked very covertly to the left, and then stared at the man on his left. A moment later, the man bit his teeth and walked into the Land Rover, shouting at his throat, "are you a fucking fool? Aren''t you a tramp? When did you become a policeman?"


    After hearing this, the young man in front was stunned and said, "no, what did you just say?"


    "I said it wasn''t the police, it was the tramp. Are you a fool? The police and the tramp can''t tell now, can they?" the young man behind shouted with big eyes.


    "No, it''s mainly because I didn''t see clearly just now. I just saw a man walking past. I thought it was a policeman..." the policeman in front looked a little embarrassed on his face. After laughing twice, he turned his head and looked at the young man behind him and asked, "do you see clearly? Are you sure it''s not a policeman?"


    "No, I find it hard to do. How the fuck do you grow up? Now you don''t know whether that person is a policeman or not. You don''t know what the fuck the policeman walks like and what the tramp walks like. If you don''t believe me now, get out of the car and have a look. I don''t have time to explain to you now. Do you know now If you want to walk more and no one is looking at you, you say you''re grinding and chirping here. What do you want to do? "The young man behind shouted with a big mouth, and then turned around and didn''t speak directly.


    "No, you said I was going to leave. Who knows how this happened? I''m very worried now. You should know that if I can go, I won''t go too? What do you want to do when you yell at me here? I find it hard to talk to you now. I just look out of my eyes..."


    "Didn''t you fucking ask me if I could see it clearly? If you don''t believe me now, won''t you go out and have a look by yourself? What are you doing here? What are you talking about?" the young man behind shouted very irritably, and then turned his head and looked at the young man in front: "why, why don''t you go down?"


    "I just don''t want to go down now. Why is it OK?" the young man in front shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Cao, what does it matter to me if you don''t love it now? How the fuck are you? You''re my son. I told you if you don''t go down now, don''t talk to me, you know? I''m not in the mood to talk to you now. What do you love JB? Get out of here. I don''t want to talk to you now..."


    "No, I fucking found out why you are so awesome now. Why is this car yours? If you don''t let me talk, I won''t talk. Why do I love to listen to you now? I really told you. I''m talking now. Can you tell me what to do? Come on, you tell me, I''m talking now. What can you do? Do you talk and draft!" The young man in front was obviously scolded by the young man behind him, shouting one sentence after another at the top of his voice.


    "No, why, are you not satisfied with me or what? What the fuck do you want to do? What do you want to do?" the young man behind heard this and shouted at his throat.


    "Grass, I fucking want to know what you want. It''s no use talking to me now. I don''t want to have anything to do with you. Do you know? I just talk. Now, I''ll ask you, can you be on the ground, can you kill me, or how can you talk?" the young man in front shouted very excitedly.


    The young man behind licked his lips and asked in a low voice, "I just want to ask you now. What do you mean?"


    "What''s the matter? Now ask me what I mean, what the fuck do you mean? You say you''ll go for a while and don''t go. I want to ask you what you mean now. Why? What''s wrong with you now? What''s your fucking calf with me here? If you have anything to say, can you just say it? Don''t beat around the Bush, can you?" The young man behind also shouted excitedly, and then said, "I fucking tell you that. What''s the matter with me now? I just can''t see you now, do you understand? I just want to disappear into my sight immediately, okay?"


    "What can you do if I don''t immediately disappear in your sight? What do you want? Come on, tell me now. What can you do if I don''t disappear now?" the young man in front tilted his neck and looked very ill beaten.


    "No, what do you want to do with us? Do you fucking owe a call? If you owe a call, tell me directly. Come on, I''ll study what''s going on with you first. I won''t believe you. I''ll fucking see what you want to do?" The young man in the back rolled up his arms and sleeves, as if he could rush up to the young man in front at any time.


    "Why, do you want to do it now or what?" the young man in front was stunned when he saw the young man behind him, and shouted with a big mouth.


    "No, I''m going to hit you now or what? What can you do? Even if I''m going to hit you now, come and tell me what you can do?" the young man behind asked very directly.


    "Grass, I''ve never seen you so strong, and you beat me. What can I do? Why am I so strong, and I''ve never seen it!" the young man in front shouted at the top of his voice, then rolled up his sleeves and began to walk under the car. While walking, he shouted: "draft? I just want to see you today. What can you do? I''ll tell you!"


    "Oh, what do you mean? Are you going to compete with me now or what?" the young man behind tilted his eyes and asked in some confusion.


    "Draft it, just ask you to fight alone. Come down now. I''ll draft it. Let me see what you can do. If I don''t fucking kill you now, I''ll be your grandson!" the young man in front shouted very dissatisfied.


    "OK, you''re awesome. I''ll let you see what''s going on with you today. Did you draft it? I haven''t seen you like B yet. You''re so awesome. Now you don''t know your last name, do you?" the young man in the back jumped directly from the inside of the car, and didn''t wait for the young man in front to react. He went up with a big foot, Directly kicked on the stomach of the young man in front, and directly kicked a big somersault for the young man in front.


    "You fucking sneaked at me, didn''t you?" the young man in front plunged his head into the snow and shouted at his throat.


    "Draft it, I''m sneaking into you now. Come on, let me see what you can do. I haven''t seen you like B. draft it!" the young man in the back rolled his arms and sleeves and rushed to the position of the young man in front, but before the young man in front stood up, he was a big foot.


    "Do you still attack me, don''t you?" the young man in front shouted, staring at the beads.


    "I''ll sneak on you. What can you do?"

 Chapter 1235

    "Fuck you, sneak attack me, isn''t it?" the young man in front sat in the snow, clenched his teeth and looked at the young man behind him.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, don''t you want to fight? I''ll stay with you today..." the young man behind shouted at his voice, and then ran up to the young man in front again, but the young man in front dodged it very flexibly.


    "Oh, I can still hide now, can''t I?" the young man behind kicked the air and asked with a smile.


    "Less fucking nonsense, today I don''t kill you, how can I tell you!" the young man in front bit and shouted, then rushed directly to the young man behind, and then punched him in the face of the young man behind. The young man in front used up all his strength, so he was very cruel and directly hit the young man behind.


    The young man in the back swayed in place twice, clenched his teeth and shouted, "did you draft it? It''s hard for you now, isn''t it?"


    Before he scolded, the young man in front rushed up again and kicked his big foot directly on the stomach of the young man behind.


    "Bang!"


    The young man in front kicked very hard, and the young man behind didn''t stand firm, so he kicked the young man behind into the snow.


    "Fuck you..." the young man behind bit his teeth and scolded, then waved his hand and directly raised a handful of sand on the face of the young man in front.


    The young man in front hid behind, and the young man in the back rushed up and directly pressed the young man in front on the ground. People, there was a combined fist, which was stuffy in the face of the young man in the back.


    "Draft it, wait a minute, wait a minute!" the young man in front was pressed on the ground by the young man behind, struggled twice, but found that he couldn''t stand up at all.


    "Shall I wait for you?" the young man behind bited his teeth and scolded, and then accelerated his fist.


    The two men fought for five or six minutes. Suddenly they couldn''t hear the sound of a police car. They were stunned.


    "What''s going on?" the young man behind was stunned and asked.


    "Is the police coming to us..." the young man in front was stunned and asked.


    "Grass, maybe!" the young man in front clenched his teeth and shouted. Then he stood up from the young man in front and looked around, but there was no one.


    "Draft it!"


    At this time, the young man in front shouted, then rushed directly to the young man in front, and his big foot was directly stuffy on the young man in the back.


    "Bang!" the young man in the back swayed twice and plunged his head into the Land Rover.


    "Grass!"


    After the young man in the back hit his head on the Land Rover, he directly hit blood. He turned back and covered his forehead, gritted his teeth and shouted, "what the fuck are you doing?"


    "What the hell do you want me to do? What''s the situation between us now? You don''t count it in your heart?" the young man in front shouted with his mouth tilted.


    "Do I have your fucking number? I have!" the young man behind shouted, then rushed up to the young man in front again, and then kicked on the stomach of the young man in front, and the two wrestled together again.


    "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu


    The two men were stunned when they heard the police''s voice. They looked back at the police and stammered, "what police uncle, we didn''t dare to do anything!"


    "I didn''t do anything. What the fuck is this?" the policeman came forward and directly dragged the young man down.


    "The two of us are just idle and playing..." the young man behind explained with a smile.


    "Ha ha..." when the policeman heard this, he smiled helplessly and whispered, "you two can wrestle in the snow in the middle of the night..."


    "Isn''t being idle, or what can we do..." the young man in the back scratched his head and said, "well, uncle police, we''re really idle in the middle of the night..."


    "Ha ha, it''s the first time I''ve seen you playing like this!" the policeman scolded silently, then looked at the two young people and said, "stand at attention and stand aside!"


    After hearing this, the two young people quickly leaned against the wall, and their posture was very standard.


    "You two ID cards!" the policeman shouted at the two youths.


    The young man was stunned and didn''t speak.


    "What''s the matter? When I said ID card, I couldn''t understand it?" the policeman asked with a frown when he saw that the two people didn''t move.


    "Take it out..." the young man in front reluctantly replied, then reached out to find out his ID card and handed it to the police. He handed it over and said with a smile: "what, uncle police, I''m a good man..."


    "Who''s a good family? They pull calves here in the middle of the night and roll in the snow..." the policeman scolded silently after receiving the ID card, then looked down and checked it with the ID card inspection instrument. After confirming that there was no problem, he looked up and shouted to the young man in the back: "Why, people''s ID cards have been taken out. What''s the matter with you? Are you dissatisfied or what?"


    "No, no..." the young man behind quickly waved his hand, then found out an ID card and handed it to the police.


    At this time, the young man behind looked very nervous.


    "Why are you so nervous?" the policeman looked at the young man behind and asked with a smile.


    "Nothing... Just hot..." the young man behind wiped the sweat on his face and whispered back.


    "Grass, are you still pulling calves like this? It''s still hot like this?" the policeman scolded wordlessly, then checked the youth''s ID card behind him. After confirming that there was no problem, he changed the ID card to the youth and whispered: "Let me tell you two. Now there are a bunch of outsiders here. These people have guns in their hands. If you two are idle and have nothing to do, stay at home and don''t come out. Do you hear me? Don''t let someone catch you at that time. I don''t know what to do. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "I see!" the young man in front quickly nodded and agreed, with a very stiff smile on his face.


    "You two just understand. Don''t pull the calf here. Hurry home and do what you should do. Do you know?" the policeman continued.


    "Know, let the police uncle worry again..." the young man behind nodded and agreed.


    "I''m here to say I don''t need it..."


    The policeman replied without a word, and then ran to the front with his hands on his back. Before taking a few steps, he heard another policeman shouting: "head, there''s another one here..."


    After hearing this, the two young people were directly blindfolded. They obviously didn''t know what to say. Their eyes were very nervous.


    "It''s over!" the young man in front whispered to the young man behind.


    "Grass, let you go. You don''t fucking go. You''re grinding and chirping here. Now, if people find out, neither of us can go now. I''ll tell you..." the young man behind clenched his teeth and muttered.


    "What the hell''s the use of telling me this now? I''ve wanted to go for a long time. You whet and haw and never let me go. What the fuck can I do?" the young man in front shouted at his throat.


    "What are you two muttering about?" just then the policeman turned back and shouted at the two men.


    "Nothing, we just talk!" the young man in front replied with a smile.


    "Yes, yes, we are just chatting, nothing else..." the young man behind said with a smile.


    "Grass, it''s nothing to be idle in the middle of the night!" the policeman scolded silently, then turned and walked to the side of the Land Rover, and the hearts of the two young people lifted up in an instant.


    "Why?" the young man in front whispered.


    "How the fuck do I know how to fix it? How should I fix it? Otherwise, what the fuck can I do?" the young man behind said with a big mouth.


    "Don''t talk!" the police heard two people muttering here, shouted impatiently, and then staggered to the side of the Land Rover.


    "Otherwise, let''s run now. How do you feel?" the young man in front whispered.


    "Are you a fool? Can you run now? What do these people do? You can''t see them? They all come with guns. If you run now and turn around, they dare to shoot. Do you believe it?" the young man behind shouted with a big mouth.


    "True or false?" the young man in front was stunned and asked.


    "What''s true or false? I can fucking tease you. Besides, we don''t dare anything. What''s the matter with you running away with a guilty conscience!" the young man behind shouted impatiently.


    "No, I''m just a little worried!" the young man in front whispered back.


    "It''s nothing. Relax. You''re so forced now. Even if it''s nothing, people say you''re something. Be honest. Don''t fucking shiver..." the young man behind saw the young man in front shivering and biting his teeth and scolding.


    "Grass, you think I want to shiver. I''m fucking scared!"


    "Does this car belong to you two?" just then the policeman turned to look at the two young people and asked.


    "No!" the young man behind quickly shook his head.


    "Do you know the people in this car?" the policeman continued.


    "Yes." the young man in front nodded nervously.


    "Ha ha..." the policeman looked at the young man in front and smiled. Then he walked to the front passenger''s window and looked at it. He found a man lying in the car. He didn''t know what to do.


    "Finished, see..." the young man in front shouted in a low voice.


    "Don''t fucking talk!" the young man in the back scolded some irritably, and looked at the young man in front of him very nervously.


    The policeman reached out and gently knocked on the two car windows, but no one inside reacted.

 Chapter 1236

    "Bang bang!"


    The police stood next to the Land Rover and knocked hard on the glass, but they found that the people inside didn''t respond at all. I don''t know what happened.


    The policeman was stunned at first, then turned his head and shouted to the two young people behind him, "no, what''s going on?"


    The two young men bowed their heads and neither spoke.


    "I ask you, what''s the matter with the people inside?" the policeman went to the two young people with his back hands and shouted very seriously.


    "Uncle policeman..." the young man in front was about to open his mouth.


    "Bang!"


    The policeman kicked the young man''s ass directly, then stared at the beads and shouted, "no, who''s your uncle? How do you talk?"


    "No, uncle policeman, comrade policeman, I don''t know what''s going on with that man..." the young man in front patted his ass, gave an embarrassing explanation, and then said: "he was like this just before we got off the bus. If you don''t believe it, ask him..."


    The young man in front stretched out his hand and pointed to the young man behind him.


    "Why, that''s what happened just now?" the policeman asked, looking back at the young man behind him.


    "Yes, yes, comrade police, we have been like this since the beginning..." the young man quickly nodded and then said: "I don''t know the current situation very well. It was the three of us who sat in the car, but I don''t know why, this man didn''t talk. Then I had nothing to do with them, so I studied how to come down and wrestle. It wouldn''t be interesting for us in the middle of the night..."


    "Yes, it''s because it''s boring that we two came down to wrestle..." the young man behind heard this and quickly added.


    "Grass, don''t pull the calf with me here. The water is free in the middle of the night. Come down and wrestle!" the policeman scolded very speechless, then turned his head and looked at the young man behind him and said, "didn''t you three come together?"


    "I came together..." the young man behind nodded nervously, more or less afraid.


    "No, since you came together, why don''t you know what''s wrong with him? You don''t know what''s wrong with such a big living man sleeping in the car?" the policeman looked at the young man in front with puzzled eyes and shouted. The young man in front looked at the police and you didn''t speak.


    "Why don''t you fucking talk? What''s going on? Can you say a word?" the policeman shouted speechless when he saw the song in front of him.


    The young man in front was stunned for a moment, then turned his head and looked at the man around him. He still didn''t speak.


    "Grass, why the fuck are you dumb?" the policeman scolded silently, then turned his head and looked at the young man behind him and said: "Well, he doesn''t speak. You say, what''s the matter just now between you two and what''s the matter in the car? Honestly explain it to me. If you don''t make it clear, you three will all have to go back with me later, you know?"


    The young man in the back was stunned when he heard this, and then shouted at the top of his voice, "no, the police, I didn''t do anything. Why did you take me back?"


    "Who said what the fuck did you do?" the policeman scolded speechlessly and then said: "now it''s not a matter of what you do or not do. I want to tell you what happened just now and what you two are doing here now. Do you understand what I say now?"


    "I see..." the young man who also had a face nodded quickly after understanding the meaning of the police, and then said: "the police, in fact, we haven''t done anything now. What''s the matter with me... When would it be better for me to tell you..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You quickly tell me the key points. Who the fuck wants to listen to your useless things when you are grinding and chirping here!" the policeman shouted very irritably, and then shouted: "speak, I''m standing here with you in the cold weather. If you have anything to say, you''ll be done in a hurry..."


    After hearing this, the young man behind looked up at the police, looked very ugly and said, "it''s mainly the police uncle. I really don''t know how to tell you now. What do you want me to say? I don''t know what to say now..."


    "I don''t know what to say about this thing. You''re so. What did you do today? What did you do with this man? Why are you waiting here? You''ll be done if you explain these to me. I don''t care much about others now..." the police also shouted a little irritable.


    After hearing this, the young man behind was stunned for a moment, and then whispered, "in fact, we didn''t do anything here. What''s the matter with me? I just waited here with that man. The rest has nothing to do with me. I''m not very clear. Uncle police, no, you''d better ask someone else. See if he knows what it is?"


    "Why, what are you embarrassed to say now or what''s going on?" the policeman asked obliquely.


    "Police uncle, it''s not that I''m embarrassed to say. The main reason is that I really don''t know anything. What do you want me to say? I don''t know much about the situation here. I''m a driver for others. You say if I know, I can still stand here with you in cold weather. No, if I were in the car, why should I have to stand here with you Do you think so? "The young people in front are very sincere, and their tone of voice is also very sincere. It''s not what''s going on here at all.


    "..." the policeman was stunned when he heard the young man''s words. Then he turned around and looked at the man next to him and the young man behind him. Then he whispered, "what''s the relationship between you two and the man in the car?"


    After hearing this, the young man was stunned, bit his lips and said, "I''m a driver!"


    "What about you..." the policeman looked up at the young man behind him and asked.


    "I''m the bodyguard around him..." the young man arranged a role for himself very casually.


    "Cao, it''s a fucking driver and a bodyguard who pull calves and wrestle here in the middle of the night. You two are in a good mood..." the policeman scolded very speechless, then turned back and pointed to the Land Rover behind him and shouted, "why, are you two sure the people here are asleep?"


    After hearing this, the two quickly nodded and said, "we are sure that we must be asleep. If he doesn''t fall asleep, it''s impossible for others to knock on the glass. He doesn''t respond..."


    "Can this door be opened?" the policeman ran to the Land Rover as he spoke.


    "Should not be able to..." the young man behind carefully replied.


    "Are you sure?" the policeman put his forehead and hand on the handle of the Land Rover as he spoke.


    "Sure, I remember when we got off, maybe it was locked..." at this time, the young man behind began to cover his face with fine beads of sweat and his eyes were uncertain, because he was not sure whether the car could be opened or not!


    "Creak!"


    The policeman reached out and pulled the door open.


    Then he turned his head and shouted at the two men, "didn''t you say you couldn''t open the door?"


    When the young man behind saw the police open the door, he gave a click in his heart. Sweat beads immediately flowed down and said with trembling: "what, maybe I remember wrong..."


    "Grass, what''s your memory?" the policeman scolded silently, and then turned directly into the car.


    After seeing the police go in, the young man in front directly covered his face and whispered to the people around him, "after the calf, what the fuck?"


    "I don''t know how to fix it. How can this man still go in my grass..." the young man behind scolded speechlessly. His legs and stomach began to tremble. He didn''t know how to fix it next!


    "Now we two are pulling down my grass..." the young man behind rubbed his big face and obviously collapsed. Now there are all the police around. Even if they want to run, they can''t run. This is the most serious problem now.


    "You hurry to find a way!" the young man in front shouted some speechless. He was obviously worried, but at this time, he tried to find a way. The police had turned into the car.


    "You said if we two run now, do you think there is any hope that we can not run out? How do you feel?"


    "I feel like your sister. We can''t get out at all now. It''s all the police. Why the fuck do you go out? You''re honest to take it with you and see what the police say. If the police don''t say anything, we''ll have nothing to do. If the police find out, we''ll follow the calf. You still don''t understand or what?"


    "Grass, if I could understand, would I still be here to talk to you? I''d have gone back a long time ago, and I''m still fighting with you!" the young man behind shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Oh, my grass, I really take it now. You say your brain. I haven''t fucking seen you like this, you know?"


    "Then what kind of have you seen?" the young man in front squinted his eyes and asked very excitedly.


    "Roll the calf, I''m not in the mood to talk to you now. Don''t talk to me here. Do you hear me? I don''t want to talk to you now. What should you do quickly? Don''t fucking ink with me..." the young man behind shouted very irritably.


    "Grass, it''s as if I''m willing to pay attention to you now..." the young man behind also scolded wordlessly.


    "You don''t fucking care. Can you fuck off? What are you doing with my nonsense?"


    "Shut up, you two!"


    The policeman nearby saw the two men talking more and more excited and shouted at the top of his voice.

 Chapter 1237

    In the Land Rover outside the tower hotel.


    Two young people gathered around the middle-aged man and began to study it very carefully. The main reason is that the two people don''t understand whether the middle-aged man is alive or dead. If you have to say that someone else is dead, maybe someone else can give you a little breath at some time, but if you say that you''re not dead, don''t worry about how to shout, and people don''t respond at all, Originally, the young man behind was very sure that middle-aged people could not freeze to death, but now the young man was obviously a little afraid and dared not talk nonsense.


    "No, have you worked out what''s going on?" the young man sitting on the main driver asked in great fear.


    "This thing is mainly because the dog brother''s state is really a little uncertain. You say the temperature in our car is not low. How can he freeze on his stubble?" the young man in the back replied speechlessly, and then put his finger under the middle-aged man''s nose and felt it very carefully.


    "How... How, dead or not?" the young man stammered.


    "It seems that he is really fucking dead..." the young man behind shouted with some embarrassment in his eyes.


    "Really dead? No, if it''s really dead, isn''t it a little suffocating?" the young man in the front row shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Why are you so bent?" the young man behind was stunned and asked with his eyes askew.


    "You fucking think, brother dog should have been doing that with that chick in the hotel today, but now what''s this? Stay in the car and call brother MI. Maybe brother Mi doesn''t care about us anymore. After all, brother dog sees brother Mi as if he saw his father. What does he do when people talk? He goes straight to brother Mi when he has something to do , others don''t look for it, and there are many things on brother dog''s side. I think this comes and goes. Brother Mi must have a very bad opinion on us, so brother MI was so reluctant to come just now... "The young man in front seemed to have a very clear analysis.


    "It''s not that whether brother Mi comes or not now has anything to do with brother dog''s grievance?" the young man behind asked in some confusion.


    "What the fuck is your brain? You won''t use your brain to think about it. What''s going on? Brother Mi must have said something bad, and then brother dog can''t say anything. After all, you''re going to find someone else to do business now, so you talk too much. It seems bad... But if you don''t say it, it doesn''t mean brother dog doesn''t feel like it. You know that brother dog itself is that kind of person People with small minds, right? Now it''s all coming together. I think brother dog must be angry, anxious and angry. Then the temperature here is a little lower, which directly attacks the heart, and finally pulls the calf... "


    I feel that after the middle-aged man died, the first reaction of the two young people was not to save people or escape, but to study what the middle-aged man died for here, which shows what kind of person and what kind of younger brother. It is very obvious that the big brother of the middle-aged man is not very good, Then the two next year''s IQ is obviously a little failed.


    "Grass, if you say so, I think it''s really possible..." the young man behind nodded very approvingly, then turned his head and looked out of the window and whispered: "Let me tell you, you know, a friend of mine took his daughter-in-law to go out to fight in winter. It was in the park next to us. Do you know what happened later?"


    "What''s the matter?" the young man in front sniffed and asked softly.


    "Later, these two people may be a little excited, and then the woman''s voice shouted too much to me, and directly integrated the uncle and aunt walking in the park. Finally, these two people directly became a live broadcast. My friend may also be a little less minded, and then he smoked directly. Later, he took them to the hospital for rescue No... but it got better later. Do you think it''s strange? "The young man asked.


    "Strange!" the young man in front nodded very cooperatively.


    "Don''t you know what''s going on?" the young man behind asked


    "What''s going on?"


    "That fool pretended. You know, he pretended. Then there was no way. Finally, he sent people to the hospital..."


    "Grass, why are you telling me this when they''re free?" the young man in front shouted speechlessly.


    "I tell you this, I just tell you, ah, people, if they are really frozen in a very nervous and wronged situation, they may die!" the young man behind reluctantly explained.


    "No, why, what you mean by this sentence is that they do have the possibility of convulsion, don''t they?" the young man in front asked.


    "Nonsense, how can it be impossible? It''s very possible. Let me tell you..." the young man behind quickly nodded.


    "Then what do you think of us now?" asked the young man in front.


    After hearing this, the young people behind were stunned. Some nervously wiped the sweat on their face. They were speechless, and some didn''t know what to say.


    "You talk, what are we going to do now? You said you saw the situation now, didn''t you? I think if brother dog really died in the car now, the police will certainly find us now. What will we do then? I can''t tell you clearly. What are the three of us doing? How do you explain?" The young man in front shouted helplessly.


    "What do you mean, this man is frozen to death, can he rely on us or what?" the young man behind asked with a big mouth.


    "Grass, it''s not impossible. I tell you it''s all possible..." the young man in front nodded fiercely.


    After hearing this, the young man in the back wiped the sweat on his mouth, clenched his teeth and asked, "then analyze what we are doing now. Is it better to call the police or what? You should think of a way quickly!"


    "Cao, what the fuck are you doing? Do you think it''s possible to call the police now? If you call the police now, let me tell you this. The police directly arrested us both. We don''t know how to explain. What will you do if you give us the whole crime when you say it? Can you commit it?"


    "Don''t I ask you what to do now? What are you shouting at me?" the young man behind shouted speechless.


    "Can you stop writing with me? I''m not fucking studying this now!"


    The young man in front was silent for a moment, then looked up at the direction upstairs, and then whispered, "the situation is very simple now. Brother dog is dead now. If we two run away now, who will the police find first, do you know?"


    "Who?" the young man behind was stunned and asked.


    "He will certainly know the hotel, and then he can find the video of the three of us. At that time, we can''t get rid of the identity of the suspect, so if we want to go now, I think it''s a little unlikely..." the young man analyzed with a big mouth.


    "No, you''re the one who said you''d go, and now you''re the one who can''t go. What do you want to do?" the young man behind shouted speechless.


    "What the hell, I''m not analyzing this problem now? What the fuck are you doing here? Talking to me about these useless things?" the young man in front shouted at a high voice.


    "Grass, I''m in a hurry to find a way?" the young man behind said a wordless scold, then turned his head and looked at the middle-aged man in front, then bited his teeth and scolded: "You said how could I die in the car in the middle of the night? What the fuck are these? Grass, this shit, I looked at the Yellow calendar before I went out today. I think I may not be smooth today, but I thought of this kind of thing. I''m fucking convinced!"


    "Come on, don''t talk a little less. I''m more upset than you. You said you didn''t do anything. I drank a lot of wine with that woman. Now it''s all right. I haven''t even touched the girl''s hand, grass..." the young man spat silently and then said, "now it''s all right. I''ve met a dead man. What a bad luck!"


    "It''s not so bad... I think it''s really bad luck. You can say what we did. What the hell''s going on? We didn''t do anything!" the young man replied silently.


    "Yes, I knew it would end like this. I can''t fucking come out today..."


    "That''s not why. I''m a little regretful now. It''s mainly because the woman is really fucking good-looking. And look at the big breast of that leg. A woman like that is really fucking energetic. It''s a pity, the boy upstairs..." the young man in the back licked his lips and looked at the young man in front of him.


    The young man in front was stunned when he heard this, then turned his head and looked at the young man behind him and said, "if you don''t say it, I don''t remember. It''s a fucking pity for you to say that woman..."


    "What''s the matter? I can''t control myself as long as I think of that woman''s long legs..." the young man licked his lips and looked back at the middle-aged man. Then he whispered, "it''s that fucking long leg. It''s used as a gun rack for other children..."


    After hearing this, the young man was silent for a moment, then narrowed his eyes and asked in a low voice, "I ask you, do you say whether the crime of rape is serious or murder is serious?"


    "Why do you ask me this?" the young man in front asked a little puzzled.


    "I''m just asking you, which is serious?"


    "Nonsense, it''s fucking necessary to ask. It must be the first serious one!"

 Chapter 1238

    "Mischief?" the policeman who took the lead was stunned when he heard this sentence. Then he said with a big mouth: "what do you mean? Do you mean these people play with us?"


    At this time, another policeman was stunned, and then said very definitely, "head, don''t you have that now?"


    "What?" asked the leading policeman, staring at the beads.


    "That kind of webcast or something, do you remember..." the policeman in front paused and then said: "That''s what I mean. Now I''m a network anchor, and then where are they? The whole camera? Let''s see what our reaction is. Let me tell you this. Now the anchor, for that audience rating, they specially complete some stories, and then the whole title. If we react at that time If not, those netizens scold us... "


    The leading policeman was stunned when he heard this, then stared at the beads and shouted, "are you a fucking fool? What are they? Crazy or what? What the fuck are they doing? Are they crazy and make fun of our police..."


    "No, it''s mainly because we have this possibility now. It''s not..."


    "Fuck off!" the leading policeman stared at the policeman behind him, then shouted at his throat, "what the fuck''s the matter with you? If you have anything, really live, I''ll ask you where the camera is?"


    "Camera?"


    The policeman behind was stunned for a moment, then turned his mouth and said, "but you''re right. If you want to joke with us, where''s the camera now?"


    ����


    "No, what are these people doing? Why haven''t they started yet?" the young man in front looked at the police with an ugly face and asked some speechless.


    "Yes, why are these people still around the car? Is this fucking finished yet?" the young man behind him was also very helpless.


    The policemen studied the middle-aged man in the car for a long time, but they still didn''t study anything.


    "How the hell is this?" the policeman in the back looked at the policeman in front and asked.


    "Yes, what shall we do with this man now? It''s really not good. Let''s take them all back..." another policeman followed.


    "Why take it back?" the leading policeman squinted at the two policemen behind him.


    "No, even if we don''t take it back now, it''s useless. What''s the meaning of our spending here?" the policeman in the back added and then said: "It''s no fun if we spend so much time here. Now we have only two possibilities. Either we go now, it''s OK anyway, or we take these people away now..."


    The leading policeman was stunned, then reached out and pushed the middle-aged man, then shouted at his throat, "what are you doing? Don''t fucking sleep..."


    "Don''t fix it. We''ve been shaking here for a long time. People don''t respond at all. They won''t be dead?" the policeman behind said very speechless.


    "Grass..."


    The leading policeman scolded silently, and then went up and threw a big mouth directly on the face of the middle-aged man.


    "Why the fuck did you hit people?" the young man behind him was stunned and speechless when he saw the police start.


    "Yes, what the fuck is going on? I didn''t say anything. People are dead. Why did you do it?" the young man in front was also speechless. Then he took two steps forward, and then shouted at the police at his throat: "no, what are you doing? Police colleagues!"


    "Roll the calf, don''t fucking talk to me, roll aside and stay..." the policeman stared at the beads and shouted.


    "..." the young man behind was stunned, then pushed back two steps, then turned to look at the young man in front and said, "what the fuck is going on? What are we going to do? Are we going or not?"


    After hearing this, the young man in front was stunned for a moment, then kept silent for a long time, and then whispered, "grass, what the fuck is going on? People have started over there. How can we go now? If you go, you can''t go now!"


    The young man behind turned his head and looked at the young man in front. He didn''t speak and looked down at the ground.


    The police looked at the middle-aged man in the car. His face was speechless. After a mouth went down, the middle-aged man still didn''t respond.


    "Isn''t this fucking dead?" the leading policeman was stunned and asked very speechless.


    "No... no..." the policeman behind pushed back, maybe a little scared.


    "How the fuck is this?" another policeman scolded very speechless, and then stretched out his hand to hit the big face of the middle-aged man.


    "Pa!"


    The leading policeman reached out to stop the policeman behind him, then stared at the beads and asked, "no, what the fuck are you doing?"


    "I won''t do anything!" the policeman in the back replied with a big mouth, and then said, "what, I just want to see what''s going on with them now? Why don''t you wake up? Let me see what''s going on?"


    The leading policeman in front was stunned, and then fell directly on the face of the middle-aged man with a big mouth.


    "My grass!"


    The middle-aged man in the car sat up with a cry, and then shouted at his throat, "who the fuck hit me?"


    "What... What''s going on?"


    After hearing this voice, the young man in front asked in surprise.


    "I... I don''t know..." the young man behind was stunned. Then the two looked at each other and shouted together: "ghost!"


    The two men as like as two peas, shouted, and ran away on the road. The expression on their faces was very frightened. Basically, the state was exactly the same as seeing a ghost. When the police saw two young men running away, they shouted at once, "what do you see? Everyone else has run away, and hastened to drag them back!"


    "Ah... Ah!" the two policemen behind them were stunned for a moment, then agreed, and then began to run back, shouting at the same time: "don''t run, stop!"


    When the two youths saw the police catching up, they seemed to have no intention of stopping at all, and the faster they ran, they ran wildly on the main road in this cold winter.


    In addition, the leading policeman saw that the middle-aged man woke up, glanced at the middle-aged man with his mouth, and then asked in a low voice, "what did you do just now? What''s the matter?"


    "What... What''s going on?" the middle-aged man who didn''t know what had happened was stunned when he saw the police. He didn''t know what had happened.


    "Why do you pretend to me, don''t you?" the policeman scolded silently, then said with a big mouth: "these people here have been hanging around you for a long time. Why haven''t you reacted? Can you tell me what''s going on with you?"


    "Shake me?" the middle-aged man was stunned and said with a big mouth: "no, that police uncle, when did you shake me? Why don''t I know? When did it happen?"


    "Grass, pretend to lose memory with me now, don''t you?" the policeman scolded very speechless, and then said, "I fooled you here half an hour ago, you know?"


    "I don''t know..." the middle-aged man shook his head with ignorance on his face.


    "Do you know when you fell asleep?" the policeman continued.


    "Me?" the middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, then took out his mobile phone and found that his mobile phone had no power. He looked down at the time in the car and said with a smile: "what police uncle, I may have fallen asleep two hours ago..."


    After hearing this, the policeman smiled helplessly, then said with a big mouth: "you can fucking sleep!"


    "OK..." the middle-aged man replied with a smile, then looked up at the police and asked very carefully, "what police comrade, let me ask ha, what are you doing?"


    "Check, what else can we do?" the policeman replied silently, then looked at the middle-aged man and said, "what, show me your ID card and let me see..."


    When the middle-aged man heard this, he directly covered himself, reached out and wiped the big snot on his nose, and said silently, "it''s not the police uncle. What''s on my side is my ID card?"


    "Why, can''t you understand Mandarin or what? I''ll tell you if you can''t understand the ID card or not?" the policeman asked, squinting at the middle-aged man.


    "Understand, I can understand, but what about me? I didn''t bring my ID card? What should I do?" the middle-aged man asked with a smile.


    After hearing this, the policeman looked down at the middle-aged man and asked helplessly, "did you really not bring it or did you dare not take it out?"


    "No, if I bring it, what do I dare not take out?" the middle-aged man shouted at the top of his voice, and then said: "what police uncle, I really didn''t bring my ID card. When I came out here, I was in a hurry. Then, it''s easy for me to forget to bring things when I was in a hurry. I didn''t even bring my wallet when I went out..."


    "All right, who the fuck asked you what you brought or not..." the policeman angrily scolded and then said, "what, is this car yours or someone else''s?"


    "Mine, bought in my friend''s hand, 700000 are all down, second-hand..." the middle-aged man quickly agreed with a smile.


    "No, I found you so much nonsense. Who asked you how much you spent?" the policeman scolded in silence.


    The middle-aged man was honest when he saw the police. He didn''t know what to say.


    "What are you doing here now?" the policeman asked, looking at the middle-aged man.

 Chapter 1239

    "What are you doing?" the middle-aged man was stunned when he heard this, and then whispered, "what police comrade, I''m just staying here... I didn''t do anything..."


    "Don''t talk to me about calves here. If I ask you anything, you''ll finish it. Don''t talk about calves here..."


    The policeman reached out and pushed the middle-aged man''s head. Then he shouted, "well, I doubt you have something right now, so I ask you, you can answer whatever you say, and it''s over..."


    The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, then clenched his teeth and whispered, "what, I''m waiting here. I didn''t do anything. I''ll tell you, comrade police, I''m a serious and good comrade here. I didn''t do anything. Don''t wrong a good man here!"


    "Grass, who the fuck said you were a bad man? I''m studying this problem with you now..." the policeman replied with a speechless face.


    "No, police, what are you doing?" the middle-aged man shouted with a speechless face.


    "What am I doing?" the policeman stunned the middle-aged man and said with a big mouth: "I''m studying a very serious problem with you now. You''d better finish what you have to say now. Don''t follow me. I tell you, if you have to grind and haw with me here and don''t get to the point, I tell you, I''ll take you away with you now. Do you hear me?"


    "I understand..." the middle-aged man nodded helplessly and then said, "it''s mainly the police. I haven''t done anything here. What do you want to do?"


    "I just ask what you want to do now?" the policeman looked at the middle-aged man and asked.


    "Don''t I tell you? I''m just asking you why you stay here and what you do here in the middle of the night. Can you hear me when I milk you?" the policeman shouted at the middle-aged man with a speechless face.


    "I''m waiting here. What''s going on here? I''ll tell you so. I''m waiting for my friend here. Then the problem now is that my friend didn''t come. I didn''t have anything to do when I was idle. I fell asleep. I tell you, comrade police, can you understand what I mean?" the middle-aged man looked at the police with a smile and asked.


    After hearing this, the policeman was stunned for a moment, then said with a big mouth: "it''s just waiting for people, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, otherwise you say it''s such a cold day. What am I doing here if I don''t wait for someone? What can I do? Don''t you think so? There''s nothing wrong with us, and it''s quite cold here..." The middle-aged man is the kind of person who often deals with the police. Otherwise, he can''t answer everything the police ask, and he has no problems. Most people are nervous at this time, but the middle-aged man is not nervous at all. On the contrary, he is very logical. This is the nature that normal people don''t have.


    The police are not fools. They know that the middle-aged man must have problems, because if he really has no problems, it can''t be like this. At first glance, he is an old Jianghu, but the police really don''t have any way to take the middle-aged man, so if he doesn''t say anything, you can''t ask anything at all.


    "Who are you waiting for now? What does this person do and what does it have to do with you?" the policeman looked at the middle-aged man with a book and asked.


    "It''s an ordinary friend..." the middle-aged man bared his teeth and looked at the police. It was very natural to reply, then squinted at the police and asked, "no, uncle police, I''m just staring at people now. What else can I do in the middle of the night?"


    "..." the policeman was stunned for a moment, then stunned for a moment, said with a big mouth: "Why are you waiting so late, and when, when did you start waiting, and how long have you been waiting?"


    The police asked a series of questions directly to the middle-aged man. He was stunned and asked at the top of his voice, "it''s not the police uncle. What are you doing?"


    "I''m not your uncle!" the policeman shouted silently.


    "Yes, comrade police, I just want to ask you, what''s the matter with me? What''s the matter with me? What have I done? You said you came up and asked me a series of questions directly. I just want to ask you, what''s the matter with me? Why do you ask me so?" the middle-aged man stared at the police with big eyes and asked in silence.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m a normal culture now. As a citizen, you have the responsibility and obligation to cooperate with my work..." the policeman shouted at the middle-aged man very seriously.


    "..." the middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, then looked at the police and said, "what''s here, just waiting for someone to come!"


    "Who is it?" the policeman asked, looking at the middle-aged man.


    "Didn''t I say just now? I''m an ordinary friend. I''m waiting for this man to come, and then we go to the railway station together to go out..." the middle-aged man is very fast, almost answering like a stream.


    "When did you start waiting and how long have you been waiting?" the policeman looked at the middle-aged man and continued to ask.


    "I started waiting at about 11:00, and then wait until now. My mobile phone is dead, so I can''t contact my friend now!" the middle-aged man replied with a smile, and then said: "No, uncle policeman, if you have any questions on your side, you can just ask them one by one. Otherwise, I have to answer one by one. It''s hard on my side, and it''s hard on your side. See if that''s the case?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me here. Just answer me what I tell you. I find you have so much nonsense." the policeman scolded at the top of his voice and then said, "what''s the matter with the two people who ran just now?"


    After hearing this, the middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, then turned his big mouth and said, "no, what''s the matter with them? You should ask them both. Police uncle, you said you were asking me here. How do I know what''s the matter with them?"


    The policeman was stunned when he heard this, and then asked with a big mouth: "do you know these two people?"


    "Yes, why don''t I know these two people? They are all together. How can I not know them?"


    "What do these two people have to do with you?" the policeman asked with a big mouth.


    "It doesn''t matter. That''s what I''m waiting for. One of them is my driver and the other is my bodyguard!" the middle-aged man reached out and lit a cigarette and replied with a smile.


    The policeman looked at the middle-aged man and said, "that''s not what they said just now!"


    Obviously, the police really bombed the middle-aged man, which is a very easy routine. After hearing these words, the middle-aged man grinned and said with a big mouth: "really?"


    "Yes!" the policeman nodded.


    "No, uncle policeman, do you think it''s interesting for you to blow me up like this? One of these two people is my driver and the other is my bodyguard. I can''t be wrong. We both signed three contracts. I gave the driver 5000 a month and the bodyguard 8000 a month. You said how could they not even know what they were doing... This situation is very impossible. Don''t believe it You go back to the company with me now. Let''s go and see my contract. I can''t remember wrong. I tell you, another thing is that uncle police, I really haven''t done anything here. I think you''d better not waste your time on me. Basically, you can''t ask me anything even if you ask me for a night. I think if you really have this time or something, you''d better Go somewhere else. I really don''t have anything here. What''s the meaning of you spending so much time with me? "The middle-aged man said with a lot of routine after seeing the mentality of the police.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. It''s my problem how I investigate. You just cooperate with me and wait to catch the two people back. You don''t have to worry about other things now, okay?" the policeman shouted at the middle-aged man with a very serious expression.


    The middle-aged man was stunned when he heard this, and then said helplessly: "no, uncle police, I''m just afraid you''re wasting time on my side. In fact, I don''t mean anything else..."


    "It''s all right, I''m sure I won''t waste time. Even if it''s a waste of time, I don''t need so much effort. Don''t care about these useless!" the policeman replied expressionless.


    "Ha ha..." the middle-aged man smiled helplessly, then nodded and said, "OK, what. If you have time here, ask. I happen to be waiting for my friend here. Anyway, we are idle. I think it''s all idle chat here. Do you think it''s ok..."


    "Hehe, if you can think so, it''s the best!" the policeman smiled helplessly, and then continued to ask, "why did the two people run away when they saw you just now?"


    "I don''t know why they ran away. Maybe they were afraid. I don''t know what happened. I just fell asleep. You saw the police. You said I fell asleep, but you didn''t fall asleep. You asked me what happened. Can I know? You sleeping don''t know..." the middle-aged man replied helplessly.


    The policeman looked up at the middle-aged man, then clenched his teeth and said, "you''re going to say nothing now, aren''t you? You''re going to spend it with me now, aren''t you?"


    At this moment, the police can''t believe that the middle-aged man doesn''t know anything. Now the middle-aged man doesn''t say anything, but is just delaying time. Once the two people are arrested, they may know what''s going on at that time.


    At this moment, the middle-aged man''s idea is that the police must know nothing. If the police know anything, they will certainly ask about things upstairs, but now the police don''t ask, which shows that the police don''t know anything now!


    The police interrogated the middle-aged man simply, but it was just a white question. The middle-aged man seemed to see that the policeman didn''t know anything, so he didn''t say anything. As for the other two policemen, after running wildly on the road, they finally caught the two young people back. The middle-aged man was stunned when he saw the two young people, Then the expression on his face was a little embarrassed, because he now knew he didn''t say anything, but it doesn''t mean that the two young people won''t say anything. Moreover, the current situation is very obvious. Since the two young people started to run outside when they saw the police wake themselves up, it shows that there are ghosts in their hearts, otherwise they can''t run.


    "Why are these two people running?" the policeman looked down at the book and asked the middle-aged man in a low voice.


    "No, uncle policeman, look at your question. Why do they run? How do I know? If I know everything, I won''t be an immortal. Why am I still talking to you here? I don''t have to be strong in the whole fortune telling stand at home?" the middle-aged man replied with a smile, then turned his head and looked at the two young people with a serious expression, Now some middle-aged people don''t understand why these two people run.


    "Ha ha..." the policeman looked at the middle-aged man and smiled, then continued: "you talk a lot? Why are you experienced?"


    The middle-aged man was stunned when he heard this, and then said with a big mouth: "Uncle policeman, I''m experienced in what you say. I just have something to say. Just now you asked me for so long. Do you think I''m very positive and cooperate with you to answer questions? Basically, you ask me and I say, and all I know. If I don''t know, I can''t talk nonsense here. You say no Yes? "


    "Ha ha..." The policeman looked down at the middle-aged man''s shoes and found that there was no dirt on them. What does this mean? It shows that what the middle-aged man said before is true. He may have been in the car all the time, because if he goes out now, he can''t have any dirt on his body. It must be impossible, and the clothes on his body are also very clean. According to today''s situation In this situation, the snow on the ground is not clean, and the shoes must not be so clean.


    The policeman was silent, then looked up at the middle-aged man and asked, "what did you do when you didn''t come here?"


    After hearing this, the middle-aged man was stunned and asked with a big mouth: "It''s not that. What do you mean, uncle policeman? I don''t understand what you mean by asking me. Does my presence here have anything to do with where I was before? If you ask, do I have to tell you everything about my primary school? Do I have to tell you about my junior high school ? if you ask me that, I know how to answer you. Do you think it will be over if you ask me directly? You always beat around the bush. What''s the point? Can I not say it or what? Anyway, I''m in such a situation now. There must be no problems on my side. If you think I have any problems on your side , you''ll be done if you ask me directly. I''m sure there''s something to say here. I can''t cheat you. I don''t know what you mean when you say you''re always beating around the Bush here. I''m communicating with you now. Do you understand? "


    The middle-aged people obviously know that the police don''t know anything, so they say a lot of things with a bang in order to let the police make sure that the middle-aged people don''t know anything. It''s a very typical cover up.


    After hearing the middle-aged man''s words, the policeman was stunned and shouted at his throat: "Don''t tell me this is useless. Do you hear me? Now I just want to ask you, what did you do just now? I don''t beat around the bush with you now. What do you say? Let''s finish it early. I''ll save talking to you here in the middle of the night. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Ha ha..." the middle-aged man nodded, then smiled and said, "OK, ask here. If you have anything you want to ask, try to finish it at one time..."


    While talking, the middle-aged man observed the direction of the two young people. He found that although the two young people went this way again, they didn''t say a word. The middle-aged man felt relieved immediately after seeing this scene. As long as the two people don''t speak now, there will be nothing, but once they speak, the problem may be big.


    Because if the people on both sides say different things, the police will certainly find something wrong here. At that time, the problem may be very troublesome. The most terrible thing is three people and three statements. At that time, even if they want to explain, they may not be able to explain clearly.


    "Why don''t you speak? Can''t you speak just now?" the policeman looked at the middle-aged man with a smile and asked.


    The middle-aged man was stunned when he heard this, and then shouted at the top of his voice, "I don''t know what I say now. What do you want me to say? You say I don''t know what your question means. How can I answer it?"


    The middle-aged man''s voice was very loud. The two young people on one side heard it. It was obvious that the middle-aged man deliberately made his voice very loud. In this way, the other two young people could hear it. Moreover, the middle-aged man''s meaning just now was very obvious, that is to sue the two young people. They don''t know anything and don''t say anything.


    When the two men heard the middle-aged man''s cry, they were stunned for a moment, then looked at each other, and immediately understood the meaning of the middle-aged man. They just wanted to tell them, that is, the police, no matter what they asked, don''t talk. As long as the two young people pretend they don''t know anything, the police here can''t ask.


    "Why are you shouting so loudly?" the policeman looked at the middle-aged man and shouted. The expression on his face was very upset.


    "Hehe, I''m sorry. I don''t have any other problems. I''m just a little loud. Don''t mind, uncle police. I''ll pay a little attention later..." the middle-aged man bared his teeth and explained to the police politely, and then continued: "What, uncle policeman, where did we say? How could I forget what you just said..."


    The policeman looked at the middle-aged man helplessly and then said with a big mouth: "I asked you where you came just now. What did you do when you didn''t come here to wait for someone? Do you understand what''s going on?"


    "You see..." the middle-aged man quickly nodded and then said, "we have more than eight o''clock this evening. Then I''m free. I think I''ll take them to dinner. In fact, we''re very busy. Then we haven''t eaten for so long. We''ve been hungry all the time. I think where to eat..."


    "Don''t tell me this is useless. I find you have so much nonsense. Can you directly say the key points?" the policeman shouted at the middle-aged man with a helpless face and voice.


    "It''s not the police uncle. Why are you so angry? Didn''t I get to the point right away? I''m afraid I don''t know where to say when you scare me. By the way, where did I say just now?" the middle-aged man squinted at the police and asked.


    When the policeman heard this, he looked helpless and shouted with a big mouth: "I fucking asked you, what did you do just now? I found that you are so inky. I just asked you what you did. You know what you did. Do you understand?"


    "I see. You look at your temper. Don''t I take the initiative to answer? You''re still anxious. Don''t worry first. Let me think about what I did..." after saying this, the middle-aged man really bowed his head and began to think about it, but after thinking for half a day, he looked up at the police and said: "Don''t worry, uncle policeman. I may be a little forgetful. Take your time. If you know me, I don''t have a good memory!"


    "I''m here to make friends with you, aren''t I? Who asked you if you''re forgetful?" the policeman shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Hehe, I''m a little forgetful..." the middle-aged man replied with a smile, then bowed his head and said with a very distressed expression: "what did I do just now? Why can''t I remember? It shouldn''t be. How long has it been? Be reasonable, I''m still a little impressed..."


    The policeman squinted at the middle-aged man and was silent for a while. Then he clenched his teeth and said, "what''s the matter? Can you think of anything? If you can''t think of it, I''ll ask those two people. I don''t have time to talk to you here now. You know what I mean?"


    "Don''t introduce, don''t introduce, you let me think about it. I can certainly remember it on my side, but I''m so suddenly. When you ask, I''m a little worried, and I can''t remember. Uncle policeman, you''re giving me some time..." the middle-aged man reached out and stopped the policeman.


    The policeman looked at the middle-aged man helplessly, looked down at his watch and found that it was almost five o''clock in the morning.


    "What''s the matter? Can you remember?" the policeman shouted, looking at the middle-aged man with an agitated face.


    "Right away..." the middle-aged man replied by biting his lips, and then continued: "Well, the police, I remember. We went to a restaurant to eat in addition to the company. Then my mobile phone rang and asked me to pick up people here. I came here. I remember. That''s the thing. We really didn''t do anything else!"

 Chapter 1240

    The policeman looked at the middle-aged man and studied for a long time. Finally, he felt that he couldn''t find anything with the middle-aged man. He was helpless. The middle-aged man was obviously a veteran. It didn''t make any sense to ask.


    "Why, are you sure you don''t say anything now?" the policeman asked, squinting at the middle-aged man.


    "No, uncle policeman, I don''t know what you asked me to say. What did you say? Didn''t I just say my position? As long as I know, I''m sure I''ll tell you all, but I don''t know. Even if you ask me, I don''t understand. Do you say it?" the middle-aged man shouted helplessly at the police and then said: "Well, uncle police, you let me go now. After I go home, I''ll study these topics. Can you do it? After I go home, I must seriously reflect on these problems. You can rest assured!"


    "Ha ha..." the policeman looked at the middle-aged man helplessly, smiled and whispered, "no, I found that you regarded me as a policeman for the first day or what?"


    "Uncle policeman, what do you mean by this sentence?" the person opposite was stunned for a moment, asked with a big mouth, pretending to have a very helpless expression and didn''t know what to say.


    "Nonsense, if I let you go back now, can I still find you? Can you come back? Did you kill us or am I stupid? I just don''t understand this question now. I''ve been asking you here for a long time. Do you think you have a serious attitude? I tell you, if you have to go on like this, do you really think I can''t fix you?" The policeman shouted at the middle-aged man at the top of his voice.


    "It''s not the police uncle. You have to punish me for what I do. Haven''t I always been very active and active in cooperating with your investigation? If you talk to me like that, I''m really sad, you know? You''re slandering me. I''ve worked so hard with you. You say that no one praises me, right, I don''t need your praise now. You said you insulted me and said I didn''t cooperate with your work now. Now I just want to ask why I didn''t cooperate with your work. Touch your own conscience and ask yourself if you asked me what I said. Does everything I said have something to do with your problems, Do you study it yourself? "


    The policeman looked up at the middle-aged man and was stunned. He didn''t know that what the man told him was all stuff. It was obvious that the policeman was completely convinced now, which completely confused the middle-aged man.


    "No, I found that you are so much nonsense." the policeman shouted at the middle-aged man with a speechless face.


    "You see, now you say I''m talking nonsense here. Uncle policeman, if you talk to me like this, I really can''t communicate with you now. You know? You cooperate with you so much here, and you say you say I''m talking nonsense. Now I ask you, which sentence I said is nonsense. Now tell me, what did I do here from the beginning , I said I was waiting for my friend here, and you asked me what I did before waiting for my friend. I said I went to dinner. Now I just want to ask whether you asked nonsense or I said nonsense! "The middle-aged man shouted loudly at the police.


    "No, you fucking..." the policeman reached out and prepared to hit people, but was stopped by the surrounding police.


    "What are you doing? Are you going to hit me now or what? I tell you, I didn''t fight back now. So many people are watching here. If you really want to hit me, you''d better hurry. Don''t stare for a while. You take me to the small room and talk to me about what I don''t need!"


    The policeman bit his teeth and looked at the middle-aged man. His face was helpless. He didn''t know what to say.


    "Why, do you have any questions now? I''m worried about something. If you have any questions, hurry to ask me and I''ll answer them quickly. Let''s not waste everyone''s time here. Do you think so? Otherwise, we have to ask when we can finish?" the middle-aged man shouted at the police at a high voice.


    After hearing this, the policeman seemed more angry. He stepped forward to speak, but he was stopped by two policemen around him.


    "Why are you two dragging me?" the leading policeman stared at beads and shouted, then stepped back and shouted very speechless: "I''ve been a fucking policeman for so long, I don''t believe it today. I don''t understand this thing now. You two let me go. I''ll study it with this man..."


    After hearing this, the policeman on the right of the leading policeman said helplessly: "well, what, do you think it''s meaningful for you to study with him like this? We don''t even know what''s going on now. You say you care about what with him. Shall we hurry back and argue? It''s meaningless for you to study like this!"


    After hearing this, the leading policeman looked up at the middle-aged man and the two policemen around him. His face was very ugly, he was silent, and then shouted at his throat: "I tell you two that there is definitely something wrong with these people. You are stopped by me now. I''ll go up with them and have a good study. I don''t fucking believe it. I can''t fix them now..."


    "No, boss, you have to compete with them, don''t you?" the policeman behind asked helplessly.


    "What is it that I compete with them? Don''t you see that this person competes with me? I don''t say what I fucking ask. This fool just sees what we don''t know now. Oh, then he will be such a headmaster, but now I tell you two, I''ve been a policeman for so long, I haven''t seen such a thing. I won''t ask anything today, Impossible! "The leading policeman shouted loudly, then walked to the middle-aged man and shouted: "Come on, aren''t you a cow? I''ll study this problem with you now. Since you woke up this morning, tell me what you''ve been doing all day, but I warn you now. You''d better make it clear to me. Don''t beat around the bush with me. If I know you''re lying, I''ll give you an extra charge at that time, don''t you know?"


    After hearing this, the middle-aged man was stunned and asked, "no, police, what do you mean? What did I do? Did you interrogate me like this?"


    "You don''t care what you do now. You know better than I do. You can finish what I ask you now..." the policeman shouted at his throat and then said: "I tell you, you don''t have to pretend to be confused with me here. What''s the matter with you? You know better than anyone. Do you think I don''t understand what''s the matter with you now? But I''m very responsible to tell you that I don''t understand today''s research, which doesn''t mean I don''t think I understand. Don''t write with me now. What do you say..."


    The middle-aged man bit his lips and looked at the police. He didn''t know what he said. Now, you don''t want to understand what the police is all about. Why do you prefer to go with yourself? He didn''t dare to do anything on his side. He basically didn''t do anything except withdraw his pants for the little girl upstairs, so he died. It''s an attempted rape. Why did the police catch himself Why not?


    "Head!"


    At this time, a man beside the policeman whispered.


    "What are you doing?" the leading policeman shouted at the top of his voice.


    "What are we doing now?" the policeman asked, looking at the leading policeman with a speechless face. Now they are standing on one side and don''t know what to do.


    The policeman was silent for a moment, then shouted at the top of his voice, "well, if you two don''t have anything to do now, go to the boy and see what you can study. Now I feel that the two boys are also very suspicious. They don''t sleep in the middle of the night and have nothing to do. Who believes?"


    After hearing this, the middle-aged man was stunned and shouted with a big mouth: "no, that police uncle, why is it not enough for me to study me now? Why are you doing nothing to study them?"


    The middle-aged man was afraid that the two men would leak their words, so he was a little worried. The policeman looked up at the Chinese man and shouted at his throat, "you have to teach me how to fucking investigate the case, don''t you?"


    "Oh, no, I don''t mean that. I just want to ask what''s going on. No, why are you so excited..." the middle-aged man smiled awkwardly at the policeman and then continued: "Well, what''s the situation here? I just want to ask you what case you''re investigating. I can say in that direction. Haven''t you always said that I don''t cooperate with you? Can I cooperate with you now?"


    When the policeman heard this, he was stunned and said with a big mouth: "I told you, I don''t hesitate to ask you to cooperate now. I know. You''re telling me honestly what you did today. If you don''t know something clearly now, you''ll go back with me later. I''m talking to you so directly now. You can understand what I mean. No, if you don''t understand now, I''ll repeat it for you Do you? As for what cases we handle here, let me tell you. There are disappearances and homicides. Do you want to tell me that? Or do you know better? "


    The middle-aged man was stunned when he heard this. His lips trembled and asked, "what are these cases?"


    "Don''t worry about it. You''ll finish it now!"

 Chapter 1241

    On the other side, the two policemen walked towards the other two young people with helpless faces. Although they were very unhappy in their hearts, they couldn''t help it. Who let others be the team leader? The team leader certainly couldn''t keep talking. So they had to walk to the two young people.


    "Today, the captain doesn''t know what''s going on. You said you''re free. Why are you competing with some hooligans? You said it''s time now. We almost went home to sleep at this time. Now, let alone sleep. It''s not certain when we can go back and hand over the shift with others..." the policeman scolded speechlessly.


    "That''s what I''m talking about. You say we don''t have any cases now. What can you do if you catch a few of these things? Besides, people are open-ended tigers. They must have something to do with them. If they don''t have anything to do with them, can they talk like this? Now I doubt whether our captain has a bad mind. You say to grind and haw here After talking for such a long time, can he ask what or what? "Another policeman nodded very approvingly.


    "I tell you, our captain has only been cleaned up once by Captain Zhang of others. Obviously, he doesn''t know what to do every day. I tell you, if she goes on like this, she will have to resign sooner or later. Do you believe it?" another policeman asked with a big mouth as if there was such a thing.


    "You can''t resign. Doesn''t it mean that our captain has a great relationship in the city? If so, he can resign? I don''t believe..." another policeman shook his head and replied, and then continued: "But now I see that our captain is very difficult to deal with our director Sun. I think there must be other stories in it. Do you believe it?"


    The policeman was stunned, nodded and said: "If you say so, I feel it. Even if you are the captain of our team, it''s hard, but it''s useless. Think about it for yourself. If he really cares, why does he have to be a policeman on our side? He can''t do anything in the city. Now I feel that he is an urban management officer, which is better than us "You are promising..."


    "Ha ha..." another policeman smiled, nodded and said: "If you talk to me like that, I really don''t know how to refute you. I won''t tell you anything else. I have a brother here. He works in urban management. Besides, at least breakfast is solved every day. Moreover, he is now a highly paid job. He doesn''t have anything to do. He just drives around the street. I won''t tell you anything else, just What''s that? The job of walking around the street every day can be done by an 80 year old man. Is that what you say? "


    After hearing this, the policeman smiled, nodded and said, "ha ha, if you say so, it''s true, but the problem now is that we don''t have a way. You can''t go back to someone else''s urban management if you''re not..."


    "It''s not why. I regret it now. You said I was stupid. What''s wrong with me? I have to be the whole policeman. What''s the meaning of saying I''m in a hurry!" another policeman nodded with great approval.


    "I think it''s the same thing. What do you say is more suitable than our policeman. At the beginning, we really shouldn''t listen to those useless......" the policeman reluctantly nodded, then walked to the two young people, squinted at the young people, bit his lips and asked in a low voice: "OK, don''t look. You two explain what happened to your behavior just now!"


    "What''s going on?" the young man in front obviously pretended to be stupid and looked at the police with a smile.


    "Why, now pretend to be stupid with me, don''t you? You''ll finish what I ask you. Obviously, I don''t mean. Now I just want to ask you, what''s the matter with your behavior just now?" the policeman shouted at the two young people speechless.


    "It''s not the police uncle. I don''t understand what you''re telling me now. When did you ask me?" The young man in front stared at the big eyes of the book and asked curiously. His face was puzzled, because he now knew that as long as he didn''t say anything on his side, there must be no way for the police to talk to him. Now the two young people have taken this attention, so they will talk to the police like this now, and the police must be middle-aged I''m dealing with it, so I just pretend that I don''t know anything for a long time.


    "Now I just want to ask why you two ran just now. Can I understand when I talk to you two like this?" the policeman shouted at the two young people with speechless faces.


    "I don''t know. We ran just now because we were afraid. We didn''t mean anything else. Why are you asking?" the young man in front was stunned and asked the policeman in front with his mouth tilted, with a trace of confusion in his tone.


    "Grass, I find I can''t understand you now?" the policeman scolded silently, then turned to look at his colleagues and said, "what, I don''t fucking ask, or you ask, I don''t understand these two now!"


    After hearing this, the colleague smiled helplessly, then kicked a big foot directly on the young man''s stomach, then stretched out his hand and pointed to the young man in front, gritted his teeth and shouted, "I''m not finished with you now. What do I ask you now? What do you answer me? If there''s something wrong, you can''t understand what I say?"


    "I see..." after hearing this, the two young people in front quickly nodded, then clenched their teeth and continued: "what police uncle, I just want to ask, what are you investigating!"


    "Don''t mind what I''m investigating. You''ll be done when you explain your affairs to me..." the policeman shouted fiercely, then looked up at the young man in front of him, and then asked with his mouth tilted: "do you two understand what I say now?"


    "I see. I must have something to say. I''m sure I won''t hide it. Uncle police, you just ask me now and I''ll finish it. I designate zhier not to speak!" the young man in front replied with a smile.


    "No, did I fucking find you? Why is there so much nonsense? Why is it so hard for me to communicate with you now?" the policeman behind bit his lips and scolded. He raised his leg and was about to kick the young man in front, but he was stopped by his colleagues.


    "Why are you dragging me?" the policeman asked, staring back at the policeman behind.


    "You hurry to ask them what''s going on and finish it. Well, it''s useless and meaningless for you to tell them now. Let''s hurry to finish the matter and then go back quickly. Why are you studying this with them now?" the colleague reminded them with a speechless face.


    The policeman was stunned, then nodded and said, "that''s what you said!"


    "All right, just ask them why they ran just now. The rest of the time has nothing to do with us. Scold me for being anxious to go home now..." the policeman shouted with a big mouth, full of helplessness.


    "Well, what, you two now simply say why you ran just now and what''s going on. Don''t tell me it''s useless. You''ll be done if you say anything, you can only say it''s a waste of everyone''s time. Do you understand what I say?" the policeman stretched out his hand and pointed to the youth in the front of the district.


    "We understand, we understand!" the young man in front was stunned and nodded and agreed.


    "That''s all right, don''t talk nonsense, catch it!" the policeman in front nodded and whispered back, and then didn''t forget to remind him: "say something important, don''t pull the calf!"


    "Don''t worry, uncle policeman, I can''t pull the calf now. I must finish what I say..." the young man in front smiled back, then turned his head and looked at the young man behind him, and then said softly, "why, did you say it or did I say it?"


    After hearing this, the young man behind Hu was stunned, then turned his head and looked at the middle-aged man behind him, and then whispered, "this matter has something to do with you. You''d better say it yourself. I won''t say it. I said it. I can''t understand it now. I don''t know what''s going on. What do you want me to say?"


    "What are you two doing here now? What''s the secret code or what? What do you say or what I say? I''ll finish whoever I let say now. Now I find that it''s so hard for me to communicate with you guys. What do you say is mine? How can you two say two things?" The policeman stared at the beads and shouted at the two young men.


    "No, uncle policeman, you have no regrets. We two just simply study who said it is more appropriate. It must be the same thing, but we two can see who can say it more completely. You say if we don''t say it completely, you won''t understand it at that time, right? I don''t know The young man in front responded quickly and replied with a smile.


    "All right, don''t talk nonsense. Who said it or what? Hurry up!" the policeman shouted impatiently.


    "Why don''t I say it? I''m afraid he can''t say it well. Do you think it''s OK, uncle police?" the young man in front asked with a smile.


    "Go ahead!" the policeman nodded.

 Chapter 1242

    The young man in front looked up at the policeman and his face was a little tangled, because he didn''t know what to say or what not to say. The most important thing is that now he doesn''t know what the middle-aged man said. If the middle-aged man didn''t say anything, he would not be able to say it all. But if the middle-aged man said something, But if they don''t say anything on their own side, the police will certainly find that they seem to be hiding something on their own side, so the young people in front are a little tangled and don''t know how to say it.


    "Come on, what are you doing here?"


    The policeman was holding a pen and paper in his hand. Because of the weather, he was very hands-on. Basically, he just said a few words, which was a state of huffing. Otherwise, he couldn''t write when he was numb.


    "When did I start talking about that police comrade?"


    The young man in front was stunned for a moment, then looked at the police very carefully and asked, he is basically delaying a little time, then delaying a little time. After all, if he stares at the middle-aged man to give himself a signal or something, but the middle-aged man seems to be very excited and has no intention to pay attention to them.


    "You can say what you want to say now and it''s over..." the policeman shivered all over, stamped his feet and replied helplessly.


    In fact, the two policemen don''t want to write in this bad situation. After all, the weather is so cold that ordinary people can''t stand it. Besides, the policeman has to record here with a pen. His wrist is very red, but the young man grinds and haws for a long time and doesn''t get to the point. The whole policeman is more or less upset.


    "What''s the matter? Can you say it?" the policeman shouted at the young man in front.


    "What I can say is what I can say, mainly because I don''t know what to say now. Can you give me a specific scope? It''s easy for me to think about it. If you ask me like this, I''m sure I can''t answer..." the young man smiled and said with helplessness.


    "Cao, are you all well-trained or what? I found that your words are a routine..." the policeman scolded speechlessly, then looked back at the people behind him and found that it was not finished there. The policeman had to say helplessly: "That what, you start now, from the time you meet someone, it''s over..."


    After hearing this, the young man was stunned, looked down at the young man on the side, and then said in a low voice: "well, I received a call from our boss at more than three o''clock this afternoon, and then asked me to drive to borrow him..."


    "All his cars are in your hands, aren''t they?" the policeman asked, looking up at the young man.


    "Usually it''s in my hand. If there''s a special situation, it''s in his hand..." the young man in front said very honestly, nodded and agreed, and then continued: "but it doesn''t rule out that sometimes when this car is taken out for repair, I drive an old car..."


    "No one is here with you to study the broken car..."


    The policeman scolded speechlessly and then continued: "what, first tell me what you did after you came out?"


    "After I came out, I directly found our boss, and then he was fighting with a woman at home. I don''t know if it was his daughter-in-law. Anyway, the woman was so obedient that I thought it was very likely to be his daughter-in-law..." the young man nodded and continued: "Then when I saw the two men fighting, I went up and stopped them, but the woman reached out and pulled me and directly grabbed a big scar for me. Now there are still traces here. Why don''t you look at it? I didn''t say anything when I went up. I just saw them fighting. Oh, I wanted to go up and have a look, but the woman didn''t know how good it was, Come up and give me a while. There are still hidden diseases here... "


    While talking, the young man put his head close to the policeman and said with a smile.


    The policeman pushed the young man in disgust, and then shouted at the top of his voice, "who the fuck asked you about the scar at this time? Can you stop telling me all about it here and say something useful?"


    "No, don''t I show you my evidence?" the young man replied reluctantly and then said, "I just show you my evidence to prove that we don''t lie..."


    "Now no one says you''re lying. You''re just telling the truth. It''s useless to be said here..." the policeman scolded silently and then continued to ask, "what, after you leave now, what did you do when you came to his house?"


    "No, didn''t I tell you just now? I saw them fighting here, so I wanted to go up and see if I could pull it, but the people opposite obviously didn''t pay much attention to me and made trouble for me. I showed you my evidence just now. Why did you still ask me what I did just now?" the young man shouted at the police with a speechless face.


    "I fucking know you''ve been scratched. Now I want to ask you what you''re doing next..." the policeman shouted at the young man''s throat.


    "I... after I pulled these two people apart, I began to take our boss out of the house. At first, the tiger chased out more than the woman, but after a few steps, he couldn''t run and gave up. I tell you that the woman is fortunately a little fat, otherwise we might be caught up by the woman. I''m now I don''t understand what our boss is against that woman. These two people are really cruel. As a spectator, I can''t see it anymore... "


    "You say something useful, don''t pull the calf here..." the policeman bit his lips and scolded helplessly.


    "Ah!" the young man nodded, reached out and took out two cigarettes from his trouser pocket, and then lit one for the police.


    "No!"


    "Don''t mention it. It''s not easy for you in the cold weather. Let''s order one......" the young man said with a smile.


    The policeman was stunned for a moment, reached out to take the young man''s cigarette, took a deep breath, then looked at the young man and said, "quickly explain what you did next. You said to play earlier, and I finished earlier. We all saved ourselves from freezing in this broken place. Do you think so?"


    "Yes..." the young man quickly nodded and then said, "after I got on the bus with him, I asked him where to go, and then he said to go to the hotel, and we drove to the hotel!"


    "When did this man appear?" the policeman was stunned and asked, looking at the bodyguard behind him.


    "At first, there was nothing wrong, but I was afraid our boss drank too much. Then there was something here. I couldn''t greet them. I called them, but he came to see what..." the young man in front explained with a smile.


    Hearing this, the policeman turned his head and looked at the young man behind him. He shouted at the top of his voice, "is that the case?"


    "That''s the case!" the young man behind quickly nodded.


    The policeman looked at the young man very carefully, then looked at the young man in front and said, "that''s all right, you go on..."


    The young man in front was stunned, then nodded and said: "What''s the matter with us? I began to wait in the restaurant and finished waiting for the group of people to come up. It was almost 9:00 p.m. when the people opposite finally came, we began to serve food and then began to eat. On our side, because I was a driver, I didn''t dare to drink or do anything else. I just watched It''s over when they drink. I don''t dare to do anything else... "


    "We''re not checking drunk driving. You continue to talk about you. Don''t talk to me here. It''s unnecessary..." the policeman scolded helplessly.


    "As I know, I thought you were checking drunk driving..." the young man in front replied with a smile, and then said: "Did I just say that I watched them while they were drinking, and then I watched them? After watching them drink, I wanted to take the boss home, but on the way, there was a situation that a friend of the boss wanted to go out to do something. I didn''t like to go on with them, but I couldn''t help it. The boss of others didn''t like me I have to wait here. You say I''m a worker. I certainly can''t listen to other people''s boss, can I? Other people''s boss must say what is what. I have to wait here and this bodyguard. We all stand together and wait... "


    "Really?" the policeman was stunned and asked.


    "Yes, we are all waiting together!" the young man behind quickly nodded after hearing this.


    On the other side, the captain still followed the middle-aged man. They both stared at each other. They were deadlocked. Finally, the middle-aged man couldn''t stand it. He helplessly looked at the police and asked, "it''s not the police uncle. What do you want to do with me? Can you make it clear to me?"


    "I don''t do anything now. I just want to ask you what''s going on here. You don''t go home in the middle of the night. What''s the situation here? If you don''t make it clear to me today, I can''t let you go now, do you know?"


    "I see, mainly because I don''t even know what I''m talking about now. You said you asked me to explain. Now you tell me what I should explain. Can you directly say OK? I just sleep in the car. You said you pulled it out for me and asked. Are you like this?" the middle-aged man shouted at the police in front of him with a bitter face and some helplessness.


    "Stop the ink. You know what''s wrong with yourself!" shouted the policeman, staring at the beads.

 Chapter 1243

    At Ridley''s house.


    Li Luoguo, Li Deli and Liu Guohua sat at the table, probably because they didn''t drink less just now, so the three didn''t drink at this time, but had a very simple discussion according to what they said at dinner today. After all, this matter is not a small matter, and the simplest problem is the demolition fee, Generally, there are millions of people up and down, so these three people must study it very carefully, otherwise the loss must be their own.


    Li Luoguo looked up at Liu''s reform, put out his hand and lit a cigarette, blushed and asked with a smile, "reform, we have been two for so many years, and I won''t say anything else. We have dinner today. What''s going on over there, have you seen it?"


    "Yes!" Liu reform also lit a cigarette for himself, nodded very sincerely, took a deep breath of the cigarette, then squinted at Li Luoguo and asked: "In fact, all of us were at the scene for dinner today. You heard what those people said today, and I also heard it. You didn''t have to beat around the bush with me. Just talk directly. What do you think will be done..."


    Li Luoguo was stunned when he saw Liu reformer''s so direct speech, and then smiled and said, "look what you said, I''m still staring to hear what you think. You come up and ask me what I think. What do you say?"


    "What do you want to say? You heard what this thing said today, and you were there. Don''t you know what you think after listening to it?" Liu reform smiled at Li Luoguo and asked very directly.


    Hearing this, Li Luoguo bowed his head and wrapped his cigarette butts. Obviously, he didn''t know how to answer.


    "No, I''m just asking you what you think. Do you work so hard for the whole?" Liu reform asked Li Luoguo with a speechless face.


    "It''s not a matter of effort. It''s mainly because you ask so abruptly. I really don''t know what to say. Today, I called you to see what you think. Then I was thinking about it. You said you asked me so, what do you want me to say?" Li Luoguo said to Liu reformer with a helpless face.


    "Hehe, in fact, I have the same idea that I can come back with you today. I also want to see what you think and what attitude is this matter, right? In fact, the relationship between so many factories is still the best between us, so let''s talk about what''s going on..." Liu reformed a very tactful reply, and then said, "there''s still sincerity on the other side today, and we haven''t said much on the other side after eating for such a long time. You just talk about your feelings. Don''t you finish it? I''m just listening to what you think now!"


    "Grass, if I could lose now, what would I do with you in this ink? What a big fucking thing?" Li Luoguo scolded silently, and then rubbed his big face.


    Two middle-aged people in their forties have been together for more than 20 years. In fact, they still know each other very well. Li Luoguo knows these words. In fact, they are very clear in their hearts, but why is no one willing to open the button? In fact, the most important reason is that they have promised others before. If you go back now, it''s no good Tunnel, if you let others say it, someone may scold them both, so Li Luoguo can''t say it until he knows that Liu reform doesn''t say it.


    On the other hand, Liu reform may have the same idea, that is, if Li Luoguo doesn''t make it clear, he can''t say these words first, because no matter who says them, they are not authentic, so Liu reform won''t say them.


    Although they don''t say anything, the situation is very obvious now, because what''s the matter? There are so many conditions for expulsion from the harem that they are so excited. The simplest problem is that the price of our harem is more than the price, but the problem they hesitate now is that if they really go back on their promise to our harem, it''s not right to say it It''s not good!


    "No, reform, what do you think? Can''t you just tell me? You say it''s meaningless for you to continue writing like this?" finally, Li Luoguo couldn''t help but look at Liu reform and asked.


    "It''s not this thing, it''s not a question I don''t want to say. Now I just want to see what you think. You know what I mean? No, I don''t have any ideas at all. I just look at what you think. Then I measure it. If it''s almost the same, I''ll finish it. You say you keep asking me what I think Come on, now tell me, how can I answer you, how can I answer you! " Liu Gai''s speech is very direct. In fact, this matter is well known. At this time, both of them tend to our harem. After all, no one in the world can''t live with money, but since they have turned to us, why hasn''t anyone said it? They both have their own thoughts.


    "I..." Li Luoguo was silent for a moment, took a deep breath of smoke, and then reluctantly said to Liu reform: "Well, actually, what I thought just now is similar to you. In fact, I think so too. I just want to see what your side plans to do, and then I''ll make corresponding countermeasures. But now I ask you, you say you don''t say it. What do you want me to say? If you don''t say it, it''s not easy for me to explain, right ����


    Liu reformer looked at Li Luoguo speechless, frowned and asked, "what do you mean now? We''re so finished today, and it''s getting late. I''m going back to bed. How do you think about it? Let''s study it carefully at that time. Can you see?"


    "No, why are you ready to go?" Li Luoguo shouted at Liu reformer.


    "I can''t go, mainly because you don''t have anything to say? What I told you is so clear, that is, how do you want to do it, and I''ll do it with you. But now you''re not talking to me at all. What do you want me to say? Tell me, how can I answer you, and think about it yourself?" Liu reform shouted at Li Luoguo very excitedly.


    "No, you see what you said? What a big deal? As for the quick eye?" Li Luoguo asked Liu reform with a big mouth.


    "It''s not urgent, but you said you let me come, and then you''re not going to say anything. What do you want me to say, what do I want me to say, what can I say now?" Liu reform shouted at Li Luoguo at the top of his voice.


    "You said you didn''t have a quick eye. Why are you so excited? Don''t we have something to discuss now? Why are you so excited? Sit down and let''s study the matter slowly. Hurry up. You said you''re still standing up now. Why are you leaving?" Li Luoguo looked at Liu reformer speechless.


    "It''s not something I''m excited about. It''s mainly because you don''t say anything now. What do you say you''re studying with me here? What can I study with you?" Liu reform shouted very reluctantly. Then he sat on the chair and tilted his eyes at Li Luoguo and asked: "Well, what do you really want to study with me now? Just say it directly and it''s over. I''m grinding and chirping here. I don''t have time to talk to you now. You know? I''m here. I haven''t slept yet. My daughter-in-law will have to find me later!"


    "Why are you still afraid of your daughter-in-law?" Li Luoguo smiled at Liu reform and asked.


    "It''s not good. I''m just patient now. You wait for me. I have money here. I have to find a young one. I''m angry with him day by day. I tell you, it''s meaningless. If the demolition here is finished, I''ll let him roll the calf and finish it..." Liu reformed and said that his daughter-in-law was very angry. She replied, then looked up at Li Luoguo and continued: "OK, I don''t have ink with you anymore. Let me tell you this. I''m very short of money now. Can you understand my feelings first?"


    "Cao, you talk as if I don''t lack money. How many people in this society don''t lack money?" Li Luoguo replied with a big mouth, and then continued: "but there are many shares in my factory, so I can''t break up, but I''m still very happy to raise a junior!"


    After hearing this, Liu reform bared his teeth, smiled and whispered, "if you say so, are you ready?"


    "What''s ready? I don''t know when it happened. I''m the main thing now. I''ve studied and understood how to rectify the factory. I don''t know how to deal with other things. Do you know what I mean?" Li Luoguo replied with a big mouth, and then continued: "Why, you and I have to earn money now? If you don''t have money now, aren''t you talking nonsense?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with what you said..." Liu reform nodded with great approval.


    "What are you two talking about? It''s so fierce?"


    At this time, Li Deli staggered in from the outside, wearing a bright red Pajama, dressed very differently!

 Chapter 1244

    It was originally a very explicit middle-aged dialogue between Li Luoguo and Liu reformer, but because of Li deli''s participation, the two obviously meant a little to the end. They looked at each other, and then they closed their mouths very tacitly. In the face of what they had just said, they didn''t mention anything at all.


    At this time, Li Deli is wearing a very shocking pajama. It''s not a simple red, but the color of GA Hong. What''s the state? It''s the color you may lose and can''t really forget in your life. In fact, sometimes you have to admire the manufacturers of pajamas. You don''t know what to think, You say you make this color. If you are a women''s Pajama, no one can say anything, but you should be the whole men''s style. What do you mean?


    I don''t think this kind of pajamas would have sold at all if it hadn''t been for two forces like Li Deli to save you.


    You say such things that you lose money in business. You have a long head. You make mistakes if you don''t lose money. What fucking color is this? I don''t like to wear it. People with special hobbies like Li Deli can see this kind of clothes.


    Liu reformer glanced at Li Deli and said with a smile: "Deli, this dress is very good. It sounds conspicuous. I don''t know. I thought it was a big flower?"


    "Yes, my friend brought me this dress from Hong Kong. Is it exciting?" Li Deli asked Liu reform with bare teeth.


    "Strong, must be strong. I don''t think ordinary people can wear your feeling. Really, ordinary people must be difficult to use. You must have your figure. You can control it for a while, but I can''t do it at my age..." Liu reformed Baji''s big mouth was very hidden and eliminated Li Deli.


    "Yes, it''s mainly about how old you are and how old I am here? You can''t wear the things I can wear now. I''ll tell you..." Li Deli nodded and bared his teeth and agreed. It''s a state where he can''t distinguish good words from bad words. He can''t hear them clearly.


    "Ha ha. Well, it means that women don''t wear it here, so you can wear it..." Liu reformed nodded and agreed.


    "Well, uncle Liu, if you talk like that, I won''t be stubborn with you. On our side, I must always be in the forefront of the trend. I tell you so, no one in our 16th and eighth villages can appreciate me at the same level. My father didn''t let me wear this dress at the beginning, but I don''t blame him. He doesn''t understand these things You know what? You have to taste this thing. It''s like uncle Liu. I think you''re still very good at this. I think your savvy is much better than my father... "Li Deli seems to have found a bosom friend, sat directly next to Liu reform, and then smiled at Liu reform and talked about the common topic.


    "That what, in fact, I just have a simple understanding here. I can''t keep up with your children''s appreciation level now..." Liu reform saw Li Deli sitting next to him. After he looked speechless, he replied that he wanted Li Deli to go. Who knows that his family didn''t go directly. Not only did he not go, but also directly sat next to Liu reform.


    "If you talk like that, in fact, I can feel that uncle Liu is definitely a fashionable person when you are young. Do you think so?" Li Deli asked solemnly looking at Liu reform.


    "Ha ha..." Liu reformer smiled helplessly and said in a low voice, "well, if you speak like that, I really don''t refute it. I really have a little bit of that here. I was really fashionable when I was young!"


    "Walking at the forefront of fashion, is that so?" Li Deli shouted, pointing to Liu reform.


    "Yes!" Liu''s old face turned red with a nod.


    "In your words at that time, uncle Liu, you are really very fashionable. You are much better than my father in terms of clothes. At least you go out like a boss, and my father goes out like a migrant worker..." Li Deli replied with a big mouth and then said: "You were a trendsetter at that time..."


    "Hehe, you still have a lot of vocabulary this day. What''s the trendsetter? I''m always pulling calves. When I''m young, I simply dress up, which is not as evil as you said..." Liu reformed with a smile.


    "Why, you''re still modest with me, aren''t you?" Li Deli asked, squinting at Liu reform.


    "It''s not modest. It''s mainly because I''m not as exaggerated as you said. In fact, I couldn''t compare with you at that time, and I''m old now. I''m sure I can''t keep up with you young people now..." Liu reformer replied helplessly. He found that Li Deli was talking. You just don''t talk to him and ignore him. That''s the best state. If you tell him you''ve called a little, he obviously doesn''t know how to speak!


    "Why can''t this thing keep up with the pace? Let me tell you so, uncle Liu. You''ll be done if you''re in the mood to keep up. If you''re in the mood, I won''t say anything else. You spend more money, and then I''ll stretch out my hand to pay attention to you. I''ll help you. It''s basically a problem for you to keep up with the trend No, so ah, you don''t have to worry about this problem at all. Let me tell you this. In fact, people of your age are more popular than people of our age. People call you uncle now. Little girls like you. Don''t you know? I tell you, it''s very popular, do you know? " Li Deli bared his teeth and shouted at Liu reform.


    "Hehe, really? I''m still so old that little girls like it?" Liu reform asked with a smile.


    "It''s not so good. Didn''t I tell you just now? Your current state is uncle level. People''s current little girls like you. You know, people like me can''t see you now..." Li Deli promised with a big mouth.


    "It''s not that what you said is true or false. Why didn''t I know there was such a thing?" Liu reformed and looked at Li Deli and asked.


    "What is true or false? I can still tease you. I tease no one can tease you. Do you think so? I hate you. People like this type of little girl now. You think it''s nothing and it''s very attractive in their eyes. Anyway, you can''t understand this thing now. Just follow what I said, you must still be very attractive Competitive... "Li Deli bared his teeth and said to Liu reform.


    "It''s mainly because I''m listening to you now. I think it''s a little unreliable. I''m walking outside every day. Why don''t I see that little girl? People are interested in me?" Liu reform looked at it with some confusion. Li Deli asked.


    "That''s not your own problem. Look what you''re wearing now. Other girls are also fools. When you inherit it, it''s the kind of serious people. People certainly don''t like to pay attention to you. What they like is the kind of less serious uncle..." Li Deli replied to Liu reform with a big mouth.


    "No, didn''t you say that my dress is good just now? Why do you have the same Kung Fu as a child? Is my dress OK or not?" Liu reform was very puzzled, looked back at Li Deli and asked.


    "You can really wear this dress, but it''s a little inappropriate if you wear this dress in our current situation?" Li Deli replied with bare teeth and then said: "Do we have to look at what the people across the street do? You say if they are big women, it may be no problem, but if you are a little girl now, your clothes are obviously not competitive, you know?"


    "Then how can you be competitive? Why don''t I understand what you mean by these words? If you pay attention, tell me. I''ll see if I can accept anything. If I can accept it, I''ll dress up as you say..." At this time, Liu''s reform has obviously shown signs of being set up. He looked at Li deli very actively and said with a smile.


    Li Deli was stunned when he heard this, then smiled and said: "Uncle Liu, are you sincere in studying these problems with me? If you are dishonest, I certainly don''t have time to talk to you. Besides, dressing up is not something I can tell you in three or two words. Do you understand? Now the main thing here is to see if you really want to learn or what? If you study sincerely, I''ll do it I''ll study this question with you. If you don''t study sincerely, I can''t pay attention to you. Do you know what I mean? "


    After hearing this, Liu reform was stunned, bit his lips and whispered: "No, I find that you are such an ugly child. If I don''t talk to you honestly, do you think I''ll spend so much time with you now? Think for yourself, do I spend so much time with you? I''m also very sincere to study this problem with you. No, if you really have any good ideas, give me a note It''s over. You say you''re talking about these useless bullshit! "


    Li Deli was stunned when he saw that Liu reform was a little angry, and then said with a smile: "uncle Liu, you''re still anxious here. What a big thing? It''s not a thing..."

 Chapter 1245

    Li Deli sat beside Liu reform. They seemed to have found a common topic. They basically talked in an endless state.


    Li Luoguo looked at the two people helplessly. First, he didn''t know what to say. With his big mouth, he reminded Liu reform several times, but Liu reform didn''t respond at all. He talked with Li Deli in full swing.


    "Deli, we''ve been talking for such a long time now. Please tell me how I can study now to reach the state of the uncle you just mentioned, that is, the state that makes the little girl crazy pursuit?" Liu reform asked Li Deli with his teeth bared shamelessly.


    After hearing this, Li Deli was stunned, then gave Liu reformer a look, and then whispered: "Uncle Liu, since you are very honest to study this problem with me, I''ll give you a simple analysis to see if you can accept it. If you can accept it, you''ll adjust it according to my method. If you can''t accept it, it doesn''t matter. We''ll be finished when we''re studying this problem..."


    "OK!"


    Liu reform nodded very cooperatively at this time, and then said, "in fact, I mainly inquire about what''s going on here. If the opinions you give me can be implemented, I''m still very willing to cooperate with you. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Cao, what don''t I understand? It''s mainly because we have to make some changes here. After all, you''re now at this age. If you don''t know how to dress up, you''ll be old after a while. If you say you want to dress up, you''ll be eliminated by the society. You can''t help but hook up with the aunt cooking in your factory "What can I do?" Li Deli said with a big mouth, and his analysis was very in place. He said a word directly to Liu''s heart of reform, which was very touching.


    "Deli, what you said is actually a matter I''m worried about now. If I''m not worried about it, do you think it''s useless for me to sit here and talk to you? Do you think so?" Liu reformed, holding Li deli''s big hand, shouted excitedly.


    "Well, that''s true. Now, especially at your age, you must be more or less worried, but don''t worry about this problem. I''m here now. I must try my best to help you. Isn''t it? What a big thing, don''t you think it is?" Li Deli bared his teeth and replied to Liu reform.


    "That''s right, that''s right, that''s what I just said!" Liu Chuang nodded very cooperatively, and then asked, "what do you mean, uncle, how do you dress up better now? That''s what you mean. Show your uncle if there''s any quick action routine here. Let me listen. Let''s simply study this problem."


    After hearing this, Li Deli nodded slightly and whispered, "well, if you say so, I do have several methods that are very suitable for you, but now the situation here is mainly to see what you think and whether you are willing to spend the money. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "I see, uncle, let me tell you so. If you can really have any effect, don''t say spending money. Even if you spend more money, I''m willing to spend more money. After all, our side belongs to investment, don''t you think so?" Liu reform bared his teeth and said to Li Deli.


    "Hehe, don''t say anything. Uncle Liu, your consciousness is different from my father. I''ll tell you so. I''ve told him about me countless times, but people just don''t listen to me. What can I do? I just want to spend some money to clean up myself, but people can''t hear what you''re talking about , it''s hard for me to communicate with him, but uncle Liu''s side is different. Obviously, your side is much more mature than my father. Do you see? "Li Deli patted his thigh and shouted at Liu reform.


    "Your father couldn''t compare with me when he was young. Your father didn''t know what fashion was. I tell you, fashion, you must seize this trend now so that you can''t be eliminated by this society. Is that what you said?" Liu reform asked Li Deli with a big mouth.


    "Isn''t that what''s going on? You have to keep up with the rhythm of this trend now. You say that my father''s society doesn''t eliminate him. Who do you say to eliminate? He doesn''t know how to dress up and spend money for himself day by day. At that time, he should regret it..." Li Deli nodded with great approval.


    "No, you two are talking here now. You say you two are idle and don''t have anything to say to me. What''s wrong with me? I don''t know how to dress up. I tell you, I''m old now. I''m not in that mood at all. Do you understand what I mean?" Obviously, Li Luoguo was not happy to hear this. He stared at the beads and shouted at Li Deli.


    "Look, why are you so anxious? What a big thing. Did I sincerely talk to you about your current dress? I talked to you once. Do you still have an impression? I''m just asking you, do you still have an impression on this matter?" Li Deli turned and looked at Li Luoguo and asked.


    "Do you have any impression? Do you think I have any impression?" Li Luoguo asked, squinting at Li Deli.


    "I''m just asking you if you remember this?" Li Deli explained helplessly.


    "No, I don''t remember how it happened now? What are you trying to say?" Li Luoguo shouted at the top of his voice, and the expression on his face seemed very unhappy.


    "If you remember this, did I analyze it for you based on your current situation, but what was your reaction at that time? Do you remember?" Li Deli shouted at Li Luoguo with great excitement.


    "I... I..." Li Luoguo was stunned when he heard this. He stared at his big eyes and shouted, "I just don''t understand now. What''s the difference between my original attitude and what you''re saying now? What do you want to do now? Can you tell me?"


    "I don''t want to do anything now. Now I just feel that I can''t communicate with you at all. You know, so, what should you do now? Don''t influence me to study fashion with Uncle Li here. If you have nothing to do, you can go out and have a cigarette. Don''t watch here. Say you''re stingy. You''re not happy. You say you''re so Li Deli shouted at Li Luoguo with great excitement, then turned to look at Liu reform and said, "what, uncle Liu, we''re going to study it now. Now my father''s menopause is ahead of schedule, you know? We don''t have to pay attention to him now..."


    "Ha ha..." Liu reformer lowered his head and smiled. He didn''t know what to say.


    "Who didn''t you say menopause?" Li Luoguo stood up after hearing that this was wrong, stretched out his hand and shouted at Li Deli.


    "Who said you?" Li Deli replied with a big mouth, and then said, "didn''t I tell you just now? What should you do now? Can you do it? I''m here to study this very serious problem with my uncle. You said you always grind and haw to study these useless topics with me. Is it interesting? Can you solve any problems now?"


    After hearing this, Li Luoguo was stunned. He immediately looked up at Liu reform, then clenched his teeth and said, "OK, you two study here. I''ll go out myself. When can you two study this topic and study it thoroughly? Can you two call me ok?"


    "OK, go out quickly. You say you''re annoying to whet haw here. No, you can''t go out for a cigarette. You say you have to whet haw here. What do you want to do?" Li Deli shouted in a very irritable voice and waved his hand in a very irritable tone.


    "OK!" Li Luoguo bit his teeth and nodded. He turned and was ready to run outside the house.


    When Liu reform saw that Li Luoguo was really ready to go outside, he quickly got up, stretched out his hand, pulled Li Luoguo, and said with a smile, "it''s not Lao Li. What do you think you''re doing now? Why did you leave? Our words don''t affect you now. What did you say you left?"


    After hearing this, Li Luoguo was stunned, clenched his teeth and said to Liu reform, "I don''t want to talk to you two now. Can you two study this thing now? When the research is finished, just call me..."


    "Look at you, you said we didn''t say anything. Why did you leave?" Liu reform sat in place and shouted at Li Luoguo with a speechless face.


    But Li Luoguo''s family didn''t respond at all. He turned and ran outside the house. After Liu reform shouted twice, the family simply ignored him.


    "What''s going on?" Liu reformer muttered to Li Deli with a speechless face, with some embarrassment on his face.


    "Oh, my father is like this. The menopause is ahead of schedule. How many times have I told him about this problem? People just don''t listen to me. What do you think I can do?" Li Deli bared his teeth and replied to Liu reform, and then said: "Wig en, you said that I, ah, my current situation, I just simply give you a small opinion, and the details have to see what you think."


    "OK!"


    Liu reform nodded very cooperatively.

 Chapter 1246

    On the side of the main road, two young people and a middle-aged man were blocked next to the Land Rover. Today, the policeman doesn''t know what''s wrong. He just has to study some problems on these three people. It seems that if he doesn''t study something, he can''t complete the task. Anyway, it''s those problems, asking and studying over and over, People may not leave today, and they don''t know what to do.


    "No, comrade police, what do you want to do? Can you tell me? If you keep asking, I really don''t know what to say. If you say what you want to do, let''s make it clear now. Let''s see if it''s ok?" the middle-aged man said helplessly to the police.


    At first, the middle-aged man thought that the police didn''t know anything and was just pulling the calf. However, as the police continued to ask, the middle-aged man felt something wrong, because today the policeman was too persistent. He asked for so long in the middle of the night, and now he didn''t mean to leave, This shows that the police may already know something, but as for why the police don''t say it clearly now, the middle-aged people don''t think clearly. The only thing the middle-aged people can think clearly now is to ask now. They may not say anything on their side, but it doesn''t mean that the other two young people won''t say it, Now this problem is what middle-aged people are most worried about.


    The policeman looked up at the middle-aged man, turned his big mouth, remained silent for at least half a minute, and then whispered, "I just don''t understand now. What are you studying here in the middle of the night?"


    After hearing this, the middle-aged man was stunned, looked down at the policeman, and then continued: "Comrade police, I''m not studying here. I''ve told you this question many times. You should be very clear now. We are waiting here. You said you''ve asked me this question so many times. What I said is the same. Do you think you can''t ask individual questions?"


    The middle-aged man''s mood was very unstable. He yelled at the police at his throat.


    "When you wait here, you say you''re done waiting. What are you shouting at me here?" the policeman glanced his mouth impatiently and then continued to ask, "then I ask you, who did you eat with tonight?"


    The middle-aged man was stunned after hearing this, and his eyes hesitated.


    The policeman also saw the hesitation of the middle-aged man and said with a smile, "it seems that this question is not easy to answer, isn''t it? Let me ask you another way. Do you have a woman for dinner now?"


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man suddenly looked up at the police, then clenched his teeth and said, "what do you mean by asking me, comrade police?"


    "Hehe, it''s not interesting. I''m just asking you very casually now. You don''t have to be so nervous at all. If you have such a thing now, just answer me. If you don''t have such a thing, don''t talk and it''s over. Why do you say you''re so nervous now?" the policeman replied to the middle-aged man with a smile.


    The middle-aged man bowed his head and remained silent for a moment. He slowly looked up at the police and said, "how many women were there when we had dinner, but I don''t know what it has to do with these women?"


    "Didn''t I tell you just now? Now it doesn''t matter to follow several women. What are you doing when you say you''re so nervous?" the policeman reluctantly replied, glanced at the middle-aged man, and then continued: "Now the situation is that I ask casually. If you want to answer how you want, you will answer how you want to answer. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Ming... I see..." the middle-aged man nodded helplessly.


    "If you understand, we can communicate better now, don''t you? You''d better say something now, because if I think something''s wrong, I may find someone else to investigate later. Do you understand?" the policeman looked at the middle-aged man and asked.


    "I see." the middle-aged man nodded.


    "Just understand." the policeman smiled and then asked, "I ask you now. How many women did you eat with you? What does it have to do with you? You didn''t do anything else except eat!"


    The policeman asked the middle-aged man these words directly. He was stunned. He looked at the policeman very puzzled and asked: "No, uncle policeman, I don''t understand now. Do you have anything to do with what I''m doing here? I found that you''re asking about everything? I don''t know whether you''re investigating me or what you want to do now?"


    "I found that you talk so much. You can finish whatever I ask you to do. Why is there so much ink?" the policeman shouted at the middle-aged man with staring beads.


    "..." the middle-aged man looked at the police and said in a low voice: "well, what, the situation is like this. I have five women for dinner today, all of them are female bosses from our iron tower. We come to eat together just for the sake of a research project..."


    "It''s the matter above the project?" the policeman looked at the middle-aged man with oblique eyes and hesitated.


    "Yes, it''s about the project. It''s mainly about cooperation. You should know the situation here. It''s all about win-win cooperation. So we have something to eat with them..." the middle-aged man nodded with a smile.


    "What do you do here?" the policeman looked up at the middle-aged man and asked.


    "What do I do?" the middle-aged man was stunned.


    "Nonsense, I asked you what the factory is for. Do you still don''t understand this or what?" the policeman shouted helplessly at the middle-aged man.


    "You said you asked me what the factory did, so you asked me what the factory did. If you asked me that, I''m in a hurry. Who knows what''s going on with you?" the middle-aged man shouted at the police.


    "Don''t say something useless. You should do what you do. Now you just tell me what you do. Don''t say something useless here..." the policeman replied irritably.


    The middle-aged man was stunned when he heard this, and then whispered, "what''s my main purpose is to make wood..."


    "What do the female bosses who eat with you do?" the policeman was stunned and continued to ask.


    "They mainly fix that or something, that sanitary napkin or something..." the middle-aged man casually found a job and dealt with it.


    The policeman was silent for a moment, looked up at the middle-aged man, clenched his teeth and whispered, "then I ask you, since you say they do sanitary napkins, what do they have to do with you? That is, what can you do with them in business? Tell me?"


    The middle-aged man paused and whispered: "Well, my side is mainly high-grade wood. If you have to say what connection, it''s really hard for me to answer you now, but if you say there is no connection, it''s impossible, so I think I''d better study it myself. If you say so, the biggest connection may be money, as long as It''s money making business. It''s all connected... "


    After hearing this, the police didn''t know how to refute, because what the middle-aged man said was really reasonable. No matter what happened, he was connected with anything that made money.


    "Tell these people who eat with you, and I''ll see who they are!" the policeman looked at the middle-aged man and asked.


    The middle-aged man suddenly looked up when he heard this.


    "What''s the matter? Let you say it all over again. Didn''t you hear it?" the policeman asked silently.


    "I heard..." the middle-aged man nodded and slowly said several names, but he cleverly avoided the current man''s name.


    After hearing these names, the policeman thought for a moment and then whispered, "these are the only people, aren''t they?"


    "Yes, we have only these people. You can ask now..." the middle-aged man nodded with a smile.


    "Grass, what do I ask now? What time is it? I ask people to take care of me?" the policeman replied speechlessly, then turned his head and looked at the positions of the two young people. He found that the two young people were still grinding with the police and didn''t know what to say.


    ����


    "Why did you two run when you saw the man wake up? Or why did you two run just now? How to explain this?" the policeman looked at the two youths and asked.


    After hearing this, the young man in front looked back at the young man in the back, and then whispered, "how can I answer your question?"


    "Don''t say it''s useless. Why did you run? You don''t know what you thought at that time. How can you answer me now? Have I made it clear to you?" the policeman kicked the young man''s ass and bited his lips.


    "I know, I know!" the young man quickly nodded and said with a smile: "in fact, this is the case. I just started to think that the man in the car may have some problems..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. It''s over when you say something. Why do you talk so much?" the policeman stared at the beads and shouted very seriously.


    "When we first tested his pulse, we thought the man was dead, so when we saw the man wake up, we were so scared and ran out of the car. Comrade police, I told you, can you understand?" the young man smiled and looked at the police and asked.


    "You mean this man is dead, aren''t you?" the policeman asked with a frown.


    "To be exact, we both thought he was dead!"


    After hearing the young man''s words in front of him, the policeman was stunned, looked down at his colleagues and looked puzzled.


    "No, why do you think the man just died?" the policeman stepped forward and looked at the young man in front.


    "Comrade policeman, you saw it just now. You said that the three of us were waiting for people in the Land Rover, and then he wouldn''t let me turn on the air conditioner in order to save some fuel money, but I couldn''t help it. After all, people are the boss and I''m a driver. I certainly can''t say anything. Is that the truth? So I can''t help it. I can''t help it. I can''t turn on the air conditioner and freeze in it He waited with him trembling... "The young man paused and then said: "You say I''ll wait. I can''t wait, but it''s cold in the middle of the night, and now I''m very sleepy. I''m ready to talk to that person, but after I said a few words, people ignored me at all. I have no way. I began to talk to the person behind me..."


    "Can you say something useful?" the policeman frowned at the young man.


    "Hehe, I''m going to say something useful, but what are you doing in such a hurry, uncle police? You can''t listen to me finish this. If I miss something in the middle, you must ask me what''s going on at that time. So, it''s not a hurry for fun. How can I tell you now? I''ll talk slowly. Don''t worry. Do you see?" The young man said to the middle-aged man with a smile.


    "OK, OK, now, let me see what you want to do?" the policeman nodded helplessly and motioned the young man to go on.


    "Where did I just say?" the young man in front turned to the policeman and asked.


    "Cao, you said you were sleepy. Now you''re ready to talk to others..." the policeman replied helplessly.


    "Yes, I''m just going to talk to others. If you don''t talk to others in the middle of the night and you''re still sleepy, you can''t hold on. Am I right, comrade police?" the young man in front looked at the police with a smile and asked.


    "Well, you''ll be finished right now. Don''t grind your haw here?" the policeman stared at the beads and shouted very speechless.


    "You''re so worried that I''m afraid to say now. Didn''t I tell you? What''s the situation now? He''s not going to turn on the air conditioner, but he still let us wait in the car. You say how low the temperature is now, how can I stay?" the young man replied with a speechless face and then said: "But whether I insist or not, I must insist, because I work for others. If I work now, I have to have some awareness of working, don''t you think?"


    "Yes!" the policeman nodded helplessly and then continued: "then, what did you do?"


    "Then I started chatting with the bodyguard behind us, and then the bodyguard began to complain about me, saying that I shouldn''t call him out today. You know I called him out at the beginning, otherwise we wouldn''t have said that we were waiting in this place for so long. Do you think so, but since he complained, I''m certainly not happy, after all What kind of thing do you think this is? I didn''t do anything. Now he still complains about me. Can I be happy? I''m very responsible to tell you that I was also very unhappy at that time, so I followed this fool and I theorized a few words... "The young man in front said to the police.


    "Can you fucking be serious?" the policeman shouted at the young man with a speechless face.


    "No, isn''t what I''m talking about now serious?" the young man shouted a little reluctantly, then stared at the policeman and said with a big mouth: "I''ve been talking for a long time. I''m just trying to pave the way for you. I find it hard to tell you something now. If I''m not that thing, I''ll explain it now. Who knows what you want to hear now. Do you think I''m wrong? I''m still wrong. Tell me now, what do I say Yes, come on, you tell me now, what I say is appropriate, what I say now, will you see if it''s ok? "


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen such a thing like you..." the policeman bit his teeth and scolded the young man. Then he whispered, "don''t tell me these useless things now. Tell me what you''re going to do next, will you?"


    "Next, we''ll talk! But didn''t I tell you just now? The bodyguard behind me kept talking to me. He blamed me for everything. If it weren''t for me, he couldn''t have come to this place. Then he wouldn''t have waited here. Do you understand that?" the young man looked at the police and asked.


    "And then?" asked the policeman without expression.


    "Then the two of us talked about it. I think it means he''s a little anxious. When I look at it, I say it''s not good. What''s the matter with these eyes? Don''t you think so? I patiently advised him, but the man didn''t listen at all. Then he honked haw and had to study the matter with me. Finally, I can''t help it. I don''t want to talk to him, I squatted on the ground and smoked a cigarette, but I found that smoking is not good. You know why not. Smoking is still unstoppable now. I''m also sleepy here. I have no way. I began to prepare to talk to the man next to me, the man over there... "The young man said, reaching out and pointing to the middle-aged man not far away.


    "I see. You say something important. Don''t grind it here. It''s not serious..." the policeman shouted with an agitated face and a high voice.


    "What I said is serious. I have nothing to do here. I''m going to talk about these things with another person, the middle-aged man. Do you know what I mean?" the young man replied with a big mouth.


    "I fucking know. Why are you so inky? I said I know. Why are there so many problems?" the policeman shouted helplessly.


    "I don''t have many problems, I just want to study this matter with you very simply..." the young man replied helplessly, and then continued: "Then, I''m going to talk to him, but I looked back and found that he was still sleeping at this time. I said it''s no good. When is it? He''s still sleeping. If he sleeps like this, who will talk to me? Is that the truth I''m talking about?"


    "I fucking said, don''t keep asking me questions, will you? What do you have to say, will you? I fucking found that you are so inky now. Are you fucking finished?" the policeman stared at the beads and shouted at the young man.


    "Oh, I find that you are so anxious about what you say. What a big thing. I just asked you a small question that is not very serious?" the young man shouted silently and then said, "do you think you are so excited?"


    "You still ink with me, don''t you?" the policeman stared at the beads and asked the young man helplessly.


    "No, I''m not right now. I''m not right if I don''t speak. What do you want? What do you want? Do you want me to say or not?" the young man shouted at the police with some impatience.


    "Say, what''s going on in the back? Don''t talk nonsense. You''re just looking for the key point for me now. Do you hear me?" the policeman reached out and pointed to the young man and shouted.


    "No..." the young man was helpless.


    "It''s nothing. I told you just now. The problem now is to explain to me what I ask you, but don''t ask me so many questions now. Do you hear me? I don''t want to look back on any of your questions now and understand what I mean?" the policeman shouted loudly with his fingers outstretched.


    "I see..." the young man reluctantly agreed, and then whispered, "in fact, the situation here is also very simple..."


    "Then you can say it to me in a very simple way now. Don''t grind and haw here. Do you understand?" the policeman shouted.


    "I see..." the young man nodded helplessly and then whispered: "today''s situation is like this. I feel that the person behind me really has no way to communicate with him. After that, I''m ready to communicate with the person in front..."


    The young man looked up at the policeman, then opened his mouth and was about to speak.


    "I fucking told you, don''t ask me any questions now. You just give me an account of your own affairs. When you understand, it''s over. Don''t talk to me. Do you hear me?" the policeman stretched out his hand and shouted.


    The young man reluctantly turned his mouth and then continued: "just when I was about to talk to the middle-aged man, I saw that he was still sleeping at this time. You said if he slept like this, I couldn''t speak at all, didn''t I? I simply thought about it and then stretched out my hand to pat the middle-aged man, but the problem appeared at this time..."


    "What''s the problem?" the policeman looked up at the young man and asked.


    "This problem may be a little serious. The middle-aged man didn''t respond. You know? Even if I called him or beat him, he didn''t respond at all. I said what''s going on. Why did he shout so? He didn''t respond. If he slept, did he sleep too dead? That''s not good. I said that "That''s not good!" the young man paused, then turned to look at the man behind him and said, "at this time, I want to reach out and hit him. I''ll see what his reaction is, don''t you think?"


    "And then?" the policeman asked helplessly.


    "Then he still didn''t respond. Do you think it''s strange?"

 Chapter 1247

    The policeman looked at the young man in front of him and was silent for a moment. Then he stared at the young man and shouted, "what the fuck did I tell you just now? Haven''t you heard a word now?"


    "No, I didn''t listen. I mainly wanted to interact with you. You said you asked me so. How do I know what''s going on? Isn''t it?" the young man looked at the police with a big mouth.


    "Well, don''t talk to me now. I''ve said it many times. I don''t want to answer any questions on my side now. Do you understand? If you can study it, you can study it. If you don''t understand, can you give me all these meaningless questions? Do you think it''s strange that you asked me just now? How can I answer you? I was just asking you What''s wrong with you? Come on, tell me now, how can I answer you! "The policeman stared at the young man in front of him very speechless.


    "No, comrade police, why are you so anxious now? You''re not an important thing, are you? I''m very patient to help you study this problem. You say you''re like this. I''m really hard to deal with such a problem. Do you understand? I don''t know how to answer you when you talk like this. You say you''re always treating me Why are you so serious? It''s not a very serious problem here. Now it''s mainly your side. I don''t have anything to tell you now. If you talk like this, I suggest you now. You''d better communicate with another person. I really don''t know how to tell you... "The young man seemed to be a little excited and shouted at his voice, Then he turned and was ready to run outside the house.


    "No, what do you mean by that? What do you mean by that now?" the policeman stretched out his hand and pulled the young man, staring at his big eyes.


    "What do I mean? What I said just now is not clear enough?" the young man looked back at the policeman and said.


    "Clear or not, why can''t you understand when I tell you this now? What''s the matter with me? You don''t know it in your heart?" the young man shouted with a speechless face.


    "I don''t know what''s going on here. I just want to know what''s going on here, what you want to do, what''s going on with you. Don''t you know?" the policeman dragged the young man excitedly.


    "I don''t want to talk to you now. Can you understand my question? No, I just don''t intend to study this question with you now, because what? Because I''m very angry now. Why are you angry? I just don''t like your attitude. You said you just asked me why I appeared in this place. Did I answer you very honestly, but what did you do, you Don''t you know what''s wrong with you? You gave me several feet when you came up. I don''t like you very much now. What should you do? I don''t want to talk to you now. Do you understand what I mean? "The young man shouted at the top of his voice.


    The policeman was stunned and said helplessly, "why, you don''t want to cooperate with me now. Does that mean?"


    "What? Do I cooperate or not? Don''t you know what I''m talking about? Why are you so hard? I just don''t want to get through with you now? You don''t believe what I say. Then I say something, and you talk to me. I just asked you some questions, just to adjust the atmosphere. What attitude do you say? You just don''t know If you want to talk to me, don''t you know what''s wrong with yourself? "The young man shouted at the top of his voice and then said," anyway, what are you willing to do now? I don''t want to talk to you now. Hurry up. If you want to ask anyone now, you can ask who. Don''t grind haw with me here... "


    The policeman stared at the young man, his lips trembling, and didn''t know what to say.


    "What do you mean now, do you know? I can fucking catch you like you are now. Do you know what I mean?" the policeman shouted at a high voice.


    "Whatever you like, don''t talk nonsense to me here. What the fuck do I do has nothing to do with you. If you like to catch me or not, you''ll be done if you really force me. Don''t grind and haw here. I tell you, do you hear me? I don''t fucking care about you now!" the young man shouted with a big mouth and then said: "I haven''t fucking seen you like this. I haven''t done anything. What do you mean? What do you want to do? You don''t know what''s the matter with yourself. I haven''t done anything here. What do you mean by asking me? If you want to catch me, you can, but now give me a reason and give me a complete reason, OK No, let me see why you arrest me. I don''t believe it. Now the police are so arrogant. If they arrest me, they will arrest me. Now I tell you that I just don''t like your attitude towards me, do you know? "


    "If I have a fucking attitude, I will. What do you want to do? What''s the matter with you? I find it hard for me to talk to you now. If you have any fucking mood, you can talk about it yourself. I don''t want to talk nonsense to you!" the policeman shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Look at your attitude towards me now. What do you mean? What''s the matter with you? Don''t you know? How can I talk to you so hard? Can you stop talking to me? I don''t like talking now, can you please close your eyes now?" the young man turned back and stared at the police.


    "I''m fucking studying this with you now. I find you can''t understand me?" the policeman shouted at the young man with staring beads.


    "I just told you that I don''t want to talk to you now, you know? I don''t want to talk to you now. Can you understand what I mean? No, I''m talking to you now. You''re so hard. Why can''t you understand me when I talk like that? I can talk to anyone now. I just don''t want to talk to you now. Can you do what you should do?" Cried the young man at the top of his voice.


    The policeman was stunned when he heard this. He stretched out his hand and dragged the young man and said, "OK, you don''t want to talk to me now, don''t you? Then you go with me now, and I don''t want to talk to you, but I tell you, there are people here who can study it for you. Do you understand? Don''t fucking ink with me, do you understand?"


    "Why did you catch me?" the young man was stunned, turned back and stared at the police.


    "I fucking want to catch you now because you don''t cooperate with my work. Do you think it''s ok? Is this reason enough?" the policeman shouted at the young man with some excitement.


    "Why, do you cops arrest people if they want to? Why don''t I know you cops are so tough now? If you don''t give me a legitimate reason now, I can''t go with you. I tell you, don''t write with me here, do you hear me?" the young man turned back and stood in place and looked at the police and shouted.


    "No, I don''t believe it. I can''t cure you today. What''s the matter? Even if I don''t have any reason today, I''ll take you away. I don''t believe what you can do..." the police pulled the young man staring at the beads and shouted. He was very excited, but after pulling twice, he found the young man standing still.


    "No, what do you mean?" the policeman asked, squinting at the young man.


    "As I said just now, if you don''t give me a reasonable reason, I won''t leave with you now, and you don''t have to write with me here. You know, anyway, I''ll finish it if you don''t go..." the young man paused and then continued: "I haven''t fucking seen you like this. You don''t know what''s wrong with yourself. Your behavior is violent law enforcement and scolding me. If you sue me now, I''ll sue one by one. Do you understand what I mean? So I don''t want to talk to you now. What should you do if you hurry up? Don''t write with me, do you hear me?"


    The policeman was stunned and looked at the young man. He obviously didn''t know what to say. He pursed his lips and bit his teeth. His expression was very helpless.


    "What do you mean? I''m letting you go now. Don''t you hear me?" the young man shouted at the policeman with staring beads.


    "No, I fucking found you talking so much nonsense. I''ll take you away now. What can you do? I don''t believe it today!" the policeman shouted at the top of his voice and then said, "just tell me whether you''re going or not. I''ll ask you now!"


    "I won''t go. Why?"


    "Grass..."


    The policeman was ready to do what he said, but he was stopped by a young man on one side, then stretched out his hand to drag the policeman and whispered, "why do you have to hit people?"


    "No, what''s the matter with you two? You two are going to rebel now, aren''t you?" the policeman shouted with staring beads.


    "It has nothing to do with whether we rebel or not. I just don''t want to talk to you now, OK?" the young man shouted with his eyes staring at beads.


    "No!" the policeman shouted loudly.


    "Grass, all right, don''t ink. Can I ask you a question, and can he stop asking?" at this time, the policeman on one side couldn''t see it anymore. He turned his head and looked at the young man staring at beads and asked.


    "...." the young man looked at the policeman and was silent for a moment. Then he nodded and whispered, "OK, ask him. As long as he asks, I can say anything now, but if he asks me, I won''t say anything..."


    "No, what the fuck''s the matter with me?" shouted the policeman, staring at the beads.


    "Don''t talk to me. I just don''t want to talk to you now. Don''t ask me why I understand?"

 Chapter 1248

    The young man looked at the policeman in front of him and was silent for a moment. Then he whispered, "I tell you, I don''t cooperate with your police work now. What''s the matter with me now? I''m especially disgusted with the attitude of your police talking to me. You say I didn''t do anything. Why did you do this to me? If I did anything, you can say it?"


    Hearing this, the police colleague had no choice but to smile and then whispered, "yes, it was my classmate who spoke to you with a wrong attitude just now. People don''t talk to you now, and now I talk to you. See if it''s OK. If you''re dissatisfied with anything, just tell me directly and it''s over, OK?"


    "It''s not who asks me questions now. That''s what I mean. You say if I''m a prisoner and you interrogate me like this, I won''t say anything. Do you say yes? After all, I''m happy to admit what you ask me, but I just don''t understand what you don''t say. What do you mean?" The young man asked, squinting at the policeman.


    After hearing this, the policeman was stunned, looked at the young man with a puzzled face and asked, "no, what did you just say? What did we say? We didn''t say anything. Like the current situation, didn''t we interrogate you? How did you interrogate us?"


    "Cao, I find it hard for me to talk to you. Why am I so hard? You talk about your communication skills. I really don''t know what to say. Didn''t I say it just now? I''m communicating with you now. Basically, you ask me what I say. Is this the case?" the young man looked at the police and asked loudly.


    "Yes, you are now explaining the problem. You must say what we ask here. If I ask, you don''t say what communication it is?" the policeman was also stunned and smiled back to the young man.


    "Isn''t that what''s going on? When you asked me those questions just now, I just wanted to say whether I answered them all in detail. Even if these questions have nothing to do with me, and I really don''t do anything here, but you asked me, did I also answer? Can you tell me if it''s like this?" the young man shouted very calmly looking at the police.


    "Yes, that''s exactly what you said!" the policeman looked at the young man and nodded helplessly. Now he can see that the young man is not ordinary ink at all, but very ink. In a word, he can speak for a long time, and the most powerful thing is that you don''t know what he wants to say. This is the key point of the problem.


    "If you have anything to say, can you just say it? You say you''re grinding and chirping here. Are you finished? What do you want to do? You tell you, you just tell me now. Why can''t I understand what you want to do?" the policeman behind came forward and shouted at the youth at his throat.


    "What the hell am I doing? You see, I only said a few words here. Look at his attitude towards me, I can''t understand!" the young man stepped back very nervously after seeing another policeman talking, shouted at his throat, with a very excited expression.


    "Oh, fuck, I''m really convinced..." the policeman scolded helplessly. This young man is like a rolling knife. No matter what you say, people ignore you, and there''s still no response. What can the police do with such people!


    "Don''t be unconvinced here. You''re still convinced. I''m still convinced. Who did I tell?" the young man replied at the top of his voice.


    "Stop talking..." the police colleague pushed the police very irritably, then turned his head and looked at the young man with a smile and asked: "Now, from now on, he won''t say a word. Can you explain today''s affairs to me? I just want to understand your affairs now. Look at the time. Let''s finish it early and go home early. Do you think it''s ok?"


    Hearing this, the young man was stunned for a while, and then whispered, "I have a problem now."


    "You say!"


    The policeman nodded.


    "I just want to ask you now, is he sure he can''t speak?" the young man asked very seriously, pointing to another policeman.


    "Don''t worry, he can''t speak now. If you have anything, you can tell me and it''s over. I''m sure I won''t let him speak..." the policeman nodded helplessly. At this time, he talked to the young man as if he were talking to a child. There was no way at all.


    "Well, if you don''t tell him now, I can simply tell you what happened today..." the young man replied with a big mouth.


    "Hurry up, you say what time it is. How did I meet such a thing as you in the middle of the night? I''m convinced..." at this time, another policeman, that is, the policeman who had a deep contradiction with the youth, shouted at the top of his voice.


    "No, what do you mean? Why is he still talking?" the young man was stunned when he heard this, turned his head and shouted at the policeman.


    "It may be an accident..." the policeman said speechless.


    "Grass, when the fuck is it? How can there be so many accidents!" the young man shouted at the police, then turned his head and shouted: "If you do things like this, I tell you that I can''t cooperate with you at all now. Do you know? Your current behavior is very simple fraud. I don''t like your attitude to deal with problems!"


    After a pause, the young man stared at the policeman and shouted, "I just want to ask you what you promised me! Why don''t you fulfill your promise now?"


    "How the fuck are you like a psycho..." the policeman scolded speechlessly, then turned to look at his colleagues and said, "I beg you, can you stop talking, can you let me ask this question? I''m really anxious to go home. I''ve been out all night, and I''m so sleepy..."


    "You ask..." another policeman waved helplessly with a very unnatural expression.


    "I really convinced you two, really..." the policeman muttered helplessly, then looked at the young man and said, "what, now he has realized his mistake and stopped talking. Can you simply answer my question now?"


    "Are you sure he won''t talk in the middle?" the young man asked, squinting at another policeman.


    "Don''t worry, he won''t talk about what you''re doing now. You''ll be done after you understand my problem. You don''t have to worry about the rest, okay?" the policeman replied with some silence.


    Hearing this, the young man looked up at the direction of the crowd. At this time, the middle-aged man was still grinding with the policeman. He didn''t know what to say. The young man''s face became ugly. He was going to delay a little time, but looking at the excited expression of the middle-aged man, he seemed to be inseparable from the policeman, So the young man looked directly at the young man in front of him.


    "No, what''s the matter with you? Speak. I let you speak, and he doesn''t speak. Can you hurry up and explain your problems?" the policeman was stunned when he saw that the young man didn''t speak. He was silent for a long time and whispered.


    After hearing this, the young man was stunned, looked up at the policeman, and then whispered, "what, where did I say just now, how can I not remember..."


    "You forgot everything you said?" the policeman shouted at the young man very speechless.


    "Haven''t you been interrupting all the time? Originally, my idea was very good, but you said so, I don''t know what to study with you now. You said that my idea was very clear, but now I forget it and have to interrupt..." the young man''s expression on his face was very helpless. After a moment of silence, he looked up at the police and said: "How about this, comrade police?"


    "That?" the policeman looked at the young man, and his tone was very helpless.


    "I''m just like this now. I''ll simply study this problem with you. I''ll see if I can start from the beginning. In this way, I can find my ideas back, and you can hear them very clearly. Do you say it? If I don''t know what to say, I may have a lot of trouble on my side. The most important thing is that I''m afraid you can''t listen Yes, I really have no problem here. Do you understand what I mean? "The young man looked at the police with a smile and asked.


    "Grass, you can talk about this all night..." the policeman scolded reluctantly, then pressed his teeth and whispered, "I''ll show you where you said..."


    "No, I think I''ll start from the beginning. My side can be more smooth..." the young man shouted quickly.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. What can you do? You can say whatever I ask you to say. Why do you talk so much nonsense?" the policeman shouted helplessly, looked down at his notebook, was silent, and whispered: "you just said that you and the man found that the man in the car was dead, and then you didn''t say it. Go on now..."


    After hearing this, the young man was silent and whispered, "I''ve said so much now. Why?"


    "Why, do you want to say less?" the policeman asked, squinting at the young man.


    "No, comrade police, it''s too much for you to say so. Do I look like the kind of person who speaks casually?" the young man replied with a smile.


    "Can you hurry up and say it? Don''t grind and haw here..."

 Chapter 1249

    The young man knew that there was no point in delaying so much time, because the middle-aged man didn''t know when to finish it. If the young man kept silent now, the police would certainly see that there was something wrong. Therefore, the young man was very nervous now. He turned his head and looked at the young man behind him with some anxiety in his eyes.


    "No, I let you talk now. What do you always look at the back?" the policeman was stunned, then walked to the young man, took a very careful look, whispered: "why, what''s behind you? I think you''ve been looking at the back for so long?"


    After hearing this, the young man smiled helplessly and whispered, "there''s nothing behind me. I just felt that I''m not particularly uncomfortable. I''ll see if there''s anything climbing on me. If so, I''ll fight for it. I really didn''t see anything. I just don''t know what makes me feel a little uncomfortable..."


    Hearing this, the policeman looked up at the young man and said in a helpless tone, "OK, don''t ink now. I''ve explained to you what happened on my side just now. What do I mean on my side? Do you understand now?"


    The young man was silent when he heard this.


    "No, I''m talking to you. If you have anything to do now, you''ll be done. Don''t grind and haw here. Do you hear me?" the policeman stretched out his hand and pushed the young man, staring at his big eyes.


    "Didn''t you just say you wouldn''t do it? Why do you do it now?" the young man looked at the policeman very speechless and asked.


    "Oh, fuck, I really haven''t seen such ink on you. Why don''t you explain your business to me quickly? What are you doing here?" the policeman was very speechless and asked the young man at his throat.


    The young man looked at the policeman and was stunned for a moment. He whispered, "what are you doing in such a hurry? On my side, I said I wouldn''t explain it? Do I want to explain it now, but you didn''t give me this opportunity at all? You said you said what you were shouting at me here?"


    "I''m not shouting to you here. I can''t help it. Even if I beg you now, can you finish these words quickly? You say when we can finish with your ink. If you hurry to explain, it''s better for me to go back. Don''t you? I can''t let you go now, and I can''t go from here, you Do you understand what I mean? Do you understand what I said so directly? "The policeman looked at the young man with big eyes and asked in a very anxious tone.


    "Why, what''s the matter with you when you go home?" the young man asked, squinting at the policeman.


    "Grass, what can I do? I''m in a hurry to go home. Do you know? I''m in a hurry to go home. Don''t ink with me here. Do you hear me?" the policeman stared at the beads and shouted, and then said, "you''ll finish the job by giving me an account of your question day. I''ll talk to you now. Is it so hard?"


    "He''s just procrastinating here. I''ll tell you, he''s honing and hawing here. I think he owes a call!" just at this time, a policeman stared at beads and shouted.


    "Grass, can you stop talking! I''ll delay time for what? I''ll delay time for what I do?" the young man was unhappy immediately after hearing this, and asked the policeman in the back very directly.


    "Elder brother, please don''t make trouble with me. I''m almost asking now. Can you stop affecting him here?" another policeman shouted helplessly.


    "No, how can I influence him?" the policeman shouted very reluctantly after hearing this.


    "It''s not how you affect him now, but that he doesn''t speak when you talk. Do you understand what I say? He doesn''t talk to you now, do you understand?" the policeman shouted excitedly.


    "If you ask him now, he can speak, can''t you see? He''s procrastinating here now, can''t you see? Are you stupid? You say you''ve been a policeman for so long, how did you become a policeman? I don''t understand. Are you out of your mind?" another policeman shouted excitedly.


    "If it''s not something, I''m out of my mind. What are you talking to me about here? It''s not what''s going on with him now. Can''t you see it yourself? People are going to talk right now, but if you''re an art doll, he won''t talk right away. You say how you let me ask, how can I investigate, and if we don''t finish now When can I go home? "The young man shouted at the top of his voice.


    Another policeman was stunned when he heard this, and then shouted at the top of his voice, "why, now you mean it''s all my fault?"


    "I don''t blame you now. What am I talking about now? Can you stop talking and let me finish talking with him, and then you''re talking? If you say you talk like that, how can people talk now? How can I solve this problem? Tell me!" the police car asked with a very speechless voice.


    Another policeman was stunned when he heard this, then pressed his teeth and nodded: "OK, ask now. I don''t understand when you can ask. He''s here now. When you''re a fool and you''re still chatting with him, are you absent-minded? I really can''t understand how you sound!"


    "No, what did you mean just now?" the policeman stared at the beads reluctantly.


    "Why, you don''t know what I mean now?" another policeman replied with a strangled neck and then said, "let me tell you now. These two people haven''t told us what''s going on at all. They are procrastinating now. Do you understand? Do you understand when I tell you now?"


    "No, now even if they are procrastinating here, can you tell me what you can do? Can you solve this problem now or on the ground? At first, it was you and them, but it didn''t work at all. Now it''s me. What''s the matter with you?" the policeman asked with staring beads.


    "Don''t worry about me now. I don''t want to talk to you. What should you do now? See what I mean? I won''t tell you a word now. Don''t whet with me here. No one is willing to talk to you now. I''ll tell you!" another policeman scolded with a big mouth.


    "Grass, you talk as if I like to take care of you. I don''t know what you think in your mind now. Are you out of your mind or what?" the policeman stared at the beads and asked very speechless.


    "What''s wrong with my brain?" the policeman tilted his head and shouted with a very excited expression on his face: "Who the fuck do you say has a bad brain? Why do I have a bad brain? Am I here to kindly remind you that he is really delaying time, but what are you doing to me? Do you have no response at all? Do you listen to me at all? I ask you, do you listen to me at all?"


    "No, you''re asking me if it''s like this. I said no? But what can you do? We''ve finished these problems now, and we''re still going home. Do you understand? Why don''t you understand such a thing?" the policeman shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Can you understand it now? I asked you, can you understand it according to the current situation? Are you out of your mind? These two people obviously don''t cooperate with the two of us. Now tell me, how can you understand it?" another policeman shouted while looking at himself with great excitement.


    "Can I study and understand that it''s my problem now? It has nothing to do with you now. I''m begging you now. Can you stop talking now? As long as you don''t speak now, I can study and understand!" the policeman shouted at another policeman with a very excited expression.


    "Ha ha..." another policeman sneered, then nodded his head and said, "if you talk like that, I won''t bother you now. You start studying these two people for me now. I just want to see how you study them. Can you understand them? Stop the ink and study them quickly!"


    "Who are we? If you hadn''t been grinding haw here, I would have wasted so much time studying this thing with you? I''ve asked these questions now. You know, you said you were grinding haw with me. What thing do you study? Do I care about you or what?" the policeman shouted at a high voice.


    "OK!"


    The policeman nodded, then clenched his teeth and said, "you start to study now. I''ve seen how you study. Can you do it? You''ve been talking to me in this place. Now you''ll finish studying them. It''s no use talking to me. I don''t know what''s going on. Just do what you should do now!"


    "Grass!"


    Another policeman scolded helplessly, then looked at the young man and said, "what''s the matter with you two now? Don''t whet and haw here. Quickly make it clear to me! I don''t have time to talk to you two now!"


    "You see, there are still infighting on your side..."


    The young man said with a smile.


    "What does it matter to you whether we fight or not?"


    Shouted the policeman at the top of his voice.


    The young man looked up at the policeman in front of him and was silent for a long time. Finally, he bit his teeth and looked at the policeman and asked, "what, policeman, do you have a cigarette in your hand?"


    After hearing this, the policeman was stunned and asked, "no, what did you just say?"


    "Nothing. I''m just asking you if you have a cigarette. There''s a problem with me. I don''t like to talk much now because I don''t have a cigarette handle. Moreover, I''m anxious to come out. I just come out with a cigarette. If you have a cigarette, see if you can give me a whole one. I''m a little greedy..." The young man smiled and explained to the police.


    "Grass, I heard for the first time that I interrogated you, and I have to give you cigarettes. Do you not know what you are doing now? Do you not know what is going on now?" the policeman stared at the beads and asked the young man in silence.


    "Ha ha..." the young man smiled helplessly and then whispered: "Look at what you said, comrade policeman, do I look like that kind of person? If I have a cigarette in my hand now, I won''t say goodbye. I''m sure I can give you one, but I don''t have a cigarette in my hand now. Think about it. If I have oil fume, will I still ask you for it? Won''t I be finished if I smoke directly?"


    Hearing this, the policeman was speechless. He reached out and took out a box of Zhongnanhai from his pants, then threw it into the young man''s hand, frowned and said, "smoking can talk, can''t it?"


    "Of course, as long as there is a cigarette, I must speak..." the young man agreed with a smile, then took out a cigarette box, pulled out a cigarette, turned his head and looked at the young man behind him and asked, "do you want one?"


    The young man behind was stunned when he heard this and said with a smile, "I don''t mind if you give me a whole one..."


    "Grass, if you smoke, you''ll say you smoke. Don''t pull this useless calf here..." the young man scolded helplessly, stretched out his hand and stunned the cigarette box.


    The police looked at the helplessness of the two people. They were humble when they smoked a fucking cigarette.


    "What, comrade police, do you have a lighter or something? I don''t have a fire..." the young man in front smiled at the police and asked.


    "No, I fucking found you didn''t have anything, didn''t I?" the policeman scolded silently, then found out the lighter, and then said to the young man, "here you are!"


    "Thank you!" the young man agreed with a smile, and then lit the cigarette end on his mouth with a lighter. As soon as he was ready to return it to the police, he heard the young man behind shouting: "and me, I haven''t lit it yet..."


    "Grass, I found that you have so many things?" the young man scolded silently, and then slowly walked to the young man behind, reached out and handed over the lighter. When handing over the big shelf, the young man in front looked at the young man behind, and they looked at each other, but no one spoke.


    "Why? Are you two finished? What''s the matter with the two cigarettes?" the policeman shouted at the two young people behind him.


    "It''s done, it''s done..." the young man agreed with a smile, then ran to the police with a cigarette box and a lighter and handed them over.


    The policeman looked up at the young man, frowned and asked, "why, you''re smoking now, and I''ve smoked for you. What else do you want to do now? You''d better finish all of them, and then let''s talk about business, OK?"


    At this time, the police and these two young people have nothing to do. Now you mean he or she, not to mention her. Anyway, people don''t take it to heart at all. Moreover, you don''t dare to be anxious now. You are anxious. These two people are also anxious. You can''t do anything about people, so it''s very difficult for the police to sleep next to them.


    "Hoo..."


    The young man wrapped up cigarette butts, frowned at the policeman, then smiled and asked me, "what policeman comrade, can I ask you a question now? I don''t understand one thing now, so I want to ask you..."


    The policeman was stunned, stared at the young man and whispered, "what are you doing?"


    "Why are you not so nervous? I just have a very simple question. I want to ask you here. I don''t understand this problem now..." the young man bared his teeth and replied, with a very casual expression on his face.


    The policeman was silent for a moment and then whispered, "OK, if you have any questions, you should hurry up and ask. Don''t talk here. It''s useless..."


    The policeman''s tone was very irritable.


    "No, you don''t want me to ask you questions?" the young man smiled at the policeman and asked.


    "Why are you talking so much nonsense? If you have any questions, can you ask? Are you finished with me here?" the policeman shouted impatiently at the top of his voice.


    "No, why are you so excited? Can''t we calm down and study the problem? You say you''re so excited. How can I ask? I''m afraid to ask you what''s going on now. How can I ask you? If I ask you an urgent eye, what can you do with me?" the young man smiled and bared his teeth.


    "I found out why you are so inky. If you have any questions, can you hurry up and ask? I''m ready to answer you now. You say you''re so grinding and chirping. I know what you''re asking?" the policeman stared at the beads and shouted.


    "No, it''s mainly because you shout at me like this. I really don''t know what to say now. If you say you quarrel with me like this, do I even have something to say? If I tell you like this, do I even want to say can I say? I''m so afraid now, I can''t say it. Do you say it?" the young man looked at the police and asked helplessly.


    "Are you talking or not? Can you give me a happy word?" the policeman looked at the young man speechless and asked patiently.


    After hearing this, the young man was stunned and asked with a smile, "it''s not the police uncle. What do you want me to say? I don''t understand now!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You don''t know what I want you to say?" the policeman stared at the beads and shouted in a very impatient tone.


    "No, I know what to do now. I''m a little confused when you talk like this. I don''t know what to say..." the young man smiled at the police and said.


    "I found that you are real ink now. Do you think you can tell me what your plan is?" the policeman looked at the young man helplessly and asked.


    "What''s the plan? I didn''t plan anything!" the young man replied very reluctantly.


    "What I mean now is what you think now. Do you understand what I mean when I talk to you like this?" the policeman asked helplessly.


    "If you ask me that, I think I understand a little..." the young man nodded with a smile.


    "Grass, what do you know a little bit? What''s the matter with you? You don''t know or what?" the policeman scolded very speechless and then said, "am I talking to you now? I want to ask you what you''re doing here and what you''re doing there. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "No, didn''t I have a question to ask you just now? Why did you ask me now? Comrade police, why don''t I know what you mean now? Do you have me here? Didn''t I ask you just now?" Qingnian looked at the police and asked.


    "..." the policeman was stunned when he heard this, then patted his forehead and said, "I''m fucking confused. I said how can I forget something? That''s what happened!"


    The young man smiled helplessly and then whispered, "what kind of police comrade, if you don''t want me to ask you, I can don''t ask. In fact, I don''t have to ask you now. I''m just curious about these things now. Do you know what I mean?"


    The policeman looked up at the young man, then said with a big mouth: "Oh, don''t leave the ink here. Hurry up. If you have any questions, you''ll be done. Don''t grind it with me here, will you?"


    "No, comrade police, if you talk like that, I don''t like it. How can you say I''m pulling a calf here? I''m very serious about communicating with you. Do you think it''s a little inappropriate for you to talk like that?" Qingnian seemed very reasonable and shouted at the police.


    "Grass, I''m really taking it now. What should you do now? Can you do it? I''m really fucking taking it!" the policeman bit his teeth and scolded, and then stepped back.


    The young man was stunned when he saw that the police were going to leave, and then whispered, "what, comrade police, what did you say here and left? What''s the matter? Are you?"


    "I don''t want to talk to you now, can I? Can I take it now?" the policeman turned his head and shouted at the young man.


    "No, you take what you do? There''s nothing I can do here? What do you say you''re doing? As for being so excited? I''m mainly because I haven''t done anything now!" the young man stepped forward and dragged the policeman, then said with a smile: "Police comrade, look at you. Why are you so excited? Why are you so excited? I just told you a joke here? You said you left when you said you left..."


    "I really can''t stand you. You''re too inky now!" the policeman replied helplessly

 Chapter 1250

    When the young man saw that the police were leaving, he was stunned, reached out and grabbed the police, then looked at the police with a smile and said, "it''s not the police uncle. Why are you so anxious? I haven''t finished my words yet. Why did you leave? What do you mean now?"


    "What do you mean?" the policeman asked, squinting at the young man.


    "No, I just want to ask you, how are you going now? Why did you leave before I finished?" the young man looked at the police with a smile.


    "Grass, don''t you know why I''m leaving now? What''s the matter with you? Don''t you know it in your heart?" the policeman shouted with great annoyance, then stared at the young man and said: "I tell you, you''d better not talk nonsense to me now. I don''t like to talk to you now. If you want to answer what I just said, you can answer it now. If you don''t want to answer, I won''t ask you now. You''re grinding with me here. Do you hear me?"


    After hearing this, the young man was stunned and said with a smile: "It''s not the police uncle. Look if you''re a little heartless? We just agreed. What''s the matter with you? Don''t you know? You''ve been inking with me for so long, but I''m just about to talk. What''s the matter with you saying you''re going to go? Don''t you spend it on the way? You''re OK!"


    "Fart!"


    The policeman stared at the bead and shouted, then went on: "What''s the matter? You don''t know what''s the matter with yourself or what? Do you want to go now? I really didn''t want to go just now, but you''re here to whet with me. What am I afraid to say? What am I asking you? Do I give you cigarettes? I''m just asking you a question. Just now you asked me for cigarettes, I''ll give you them No, you tell me! "


    "Yes, I did, but I didn''t tell you about cigarettes just now. If you love this cigarette, I''ll buy you a box later to see if it''s OK. I thought it was a big thing. Don''t you feel bad when I smoke? Why do I think it''s a big thing? Look at your stingy appearance. How much can it be worth to save your eyes? I''ll give it to you Is it finished? "The young man shouted at the policeman with a big mouth.


    "No, I find it so hard for me to talk to you now. Can''t you understand people now? I find it. Why are you so inky? Am I talking to you about cigarettes? Have I told you what the fuck? I''ll ask you when I ask you for this cigarette. Tell me?" the policeman shouted at the young man at a high voice.


    "What''s that you don''t admit now? Did you just tell me about this cigarette? If it wasn''t for what you said, it could still be me? When did I say about cigarettes? Just now, you clearly told me that you asked me for cigarettes. Did you give me cigarettes? I asked you just now?" the young man asked with a big mouth and then continued: "I find you are really interested. Now you start asking me what''s the matter with cigarettes. Do you mean to say that? Why do you say that? I''ll ask you!"


    The policeman was stunned when he heard this and shouted with a big mouth: "no, I was asking you if I gave you a cigarette when you asked me. Is it a question you are talking about now? I fucking asked you, are we talking about the same thing? What are you talking about?"


    "What the fuck are you talking about? You don''t know what''s going on in your heart?" the young man stared at the beads and shouted, and then continued: "What do you mean when you ask me this question? Don''t you know what you mean? Don''t you just want to ask me for the cigarette money? I took it. It''s just a cigarette. Are you so excited? What a big thing. Won''t I finish it for you? Do you think it''s interesting for you to grind and haw here?"


    When the policeman heard this, he was stunned and shouted at the top of his voice: "Oh, my grass, I''ve really convinced you now. I''m not satisfied with anyone now. I''ll convince you. You know? You''re really convinced. You''re really awesome now! What''s the matter? We''re not on the same channel now. You know? I don''t understand your idea very much now. Really, your idea is really awesome. Most people are not as good as you Ah! "


    "You talk when you talk. Why do you swear?" the young man asked, looking at the policeman with a big mouth.


    "Who cursed? Then you heard me swear?" the policeman asked, staring at the young man with big eyes.


    "Nonsense, you don''t know what''s wrong with you. You don''t know what''s wrong with you. What are you talking about here? You don''t know what''s wrong with you. Why did you dare not admit it now? I can see it now. Why did you dare not admit it now? You''re still a master. No, Why, I can''t admit swearing now. I really convinced you now! "The young man stared at the police and shouted.


    "Can you stop writing with me?" the policeman asked, looking at the young man very impatiently.


    "Ah, now you say I won''t let me write with you. What did you think just now? What did you think when you were grinding chirp with me just now? Don''t you know what''s wrong with you? Don''t you know what''s wrong with you? I''ll ask you?" the young man looked at the police and asked.


    "Oh, fuck, I''m really convinced now. I don''t know what to tell you now. You''re really awesome. I don''t agree with anyone. I''m convinced now!" the policeman looked at the very inky young man in front of him and shouted helplessly. The main reason is that the young man talked too much.


    "You don''t have to obey. Let''s be reasonable. I''ll tell you..." the young man waved his hand to the police and shouted with his big mouth.


    After hearing this, the policeman was stunned and asked helplessly, "I just want to ask you what reason you want to tell me. Can you tell me? I''m just curious about what reason you can tell me to save your heart in this state. Why do you have any stories to tell me, don''t you?"


    The young man was stunned and said with a big mouth: "Why, I can''t talk to you with reason now, or what? Do you don''t want me to talk now, or do you dare not let me talk? I can''t understand your most real thoughts now. What do you want to do? Tell me what you want to do? What''s the matter with you? You just asked me if I smoke? What do you want to do?"


    "Oh, fuck, I really don''t know what to say now!" the policeman replied very speechless.


    "Don''t talk to me now. You don''t want to talk to me now. Didn''t you say a lot just now? Why don''t you talk? What do you mean, what do you want to do or what you want to say now, right? If you have something, you can say it now, OK? Don''t grind your haw with me here , I''m very uncomfortable when I see you now. Do you know? "The young man shouted at the policeman in front of him with his big mouth and eyes staring.


    "What do you mean by these words?" the policeman looked at the young man and was stunned. He didn''t know what the young man meant by these words. His expression was very unnatural.


    "What I''m saying now is meaningless. I''m xiuang telling you now. Why don''t you talk to me? Why are you leaving now? What''s the matter with you? Don''t you know? What do I tell you? Don''t you count in your heart? What''s the matter? You don''t understand or what?" the young man stared at the big eyes and asked the police excitedly.


    "Come on, now tell me what happened between you and me. Now I''ve completely let you tell me. I really don''t know what happened between us. Can you tell me now?" the policeman shouted at the young man with a very excited voice.


    "Don''t tell me about the ink. You know what''s wrong with yourself very well. If you ask me now, I can''t tell you. I told you, don''t you just want me to ask for your cigarette money? I told you that if you want, I can give it to you now. What do you say you do with such ink? What do you mean by grinding with me? I can''t understand it now You, what''s the matter? What do you want? You said you wanted this cigarette money. I can give it to you now, but I have to go back. What''s the reason? Because I don''t have any money in my hand now. Even if you want it now, I don''t have it. Do you know? "The young man shouted at the police at a high voice.


    "No, what I''m fucking studying with you now is why you don''t talk. How can I study now and don''t understand what you''re doing here? What''s the matter with you? What''s going on in your mind? Why can''t I understand what you''re doing now?" the policeman stared at the young man with big eyes.


    "Don''t tell me those useless things now. Aren''t you just here to change the topic with me? What''s the matter with you? You don''t know what''s the matter with you? I just want to ask you now. What''s the matter with you?" the young man shouted at the policeman at a high voice.


    "What''s the matter with me? Haven''t you been grinding and hawing here just now? Do you want to pay back my cigarette money or what? I just want to ask you what you mean?" the policeman shouted at the young man with staring beads.


    "I don''t mean anything. I''ll just give it back to you." the young man replied with his mouth tilted.


    The policeman looked back at the helpless young man in front of him. He was silent for a long time, clenched his teeth and shouted at the young man: "what I''m fucking studying with you now is the problem of smoking? I just want to ask you, are we talking about the same problem now? Why is it so hard for me to find that I''m talking to you now?"


    "Speak well when you speak. Why are you swearing? Why are you so uncivilized? Did I swear? I asked you, did I swear? What''s the matter with you opening your mouth now? What do you mean?" the young man shouted at the policeman in front of him with his voice very excited, staring at his big eyes.


    "No, what we''re talking about now is a problem? I find how you can''t understand what I say. I''m just asking you, can you understand people, can you understand what you tell me?" The policeman licked his lips and asked the young man in front of him helplessly. At this time, the policeman had found that the young man was a typical brawler. He simply explained to him that vernacular is now. What you say to him, people don''t understand, and they don''t know what to say!


    "Why can''t I understand what you said? Tell me if I didn''t understand what you said or what? I''ll ask you. What did you say just now? I didn''t understand. Did you just let me return your cigarette, or did I just not understand? Cow scolded me. Neither of us is stupid. Do you think it''s important for you to tell me now? What''s the meaning? You turn here Do you think I can''t understand or what? I just can''t understand now. If you don''t agree with me, you''ll be done. Did you hear me grinding and chirping here? I don''t like to talk to you now. I told you... "The young man scolded the middle-aged man with a big mouth.


    "Isn''t what I''m telling you now the same thing? I''ll ask you if what we''re talking about now is the same thing. Why are you so full of crooked reasoning? Why can''t I understand you? What are you telling me here? You said I cursed, what did I scold you? What did you just say? What did you say I asked you here for my cigarette money? I''m like asking you, and I''ll do it I gave you a box of cigarettes. Did I ask you for it? I asked you whether I was or not. Wasn''t it just a box of cigarettes? What''s the matter with you honing your haw with me here? Are you fucking out of your mind or something? "The policeman asked the young man with big eyes.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why can''t I speak to you now?" the young man turned his head and looked at the police, but scolded, and then whispered: "You just said you didn''t scold me, didn''t you, but did you just say I had a problem with my brain? I asked you, did you scold me? If you didn''t scold me, what did you mean by what you just said, could you explain it to me?"


    When the policeman heard this, he was stunned, bit his lip and said: "I fucking scolded you just now. Can you understand people now? How do I feel that it''s so hard to communicate with you now? Now I doubt how long your brain is. Why is it so special. Most people don''t understand what''s in your brain. I tell you, don''t you know!"


    "Look at you, don''t you just provoke me? Don''t you mean there''s something wrong with my brain? Tell me you didn''t scold me just now. What are you doing? Tell me now, you didn''t scold me. Come on, tell me what you''re doing. Let''s study this topic. What are you doing now? You say you yourself!" The young man pointed to the policeman and shouted loudly.


    "Cao, I''m not talking about what I''m doing now. Did I just say what I''m doing, and then what''s your attitude? Don''t you know what''s wrong with you? Let me tell you this. Don''t talk to me about ink now. It''s useless. I don''t have any time to talk to you now. I wanted to talk to you just now, but Now I don''t want to talk to you. Even if you ask me now, I don''t seem to answer your useless questions. Did you say I was here in the middle of the night to cooperate with you in the investigation? What did I say? "The young man shouted at the police.


    "Nonsense, you think I''m willing to talk to you here. What''s the matter with you? You don''t know what I''m studying with you now. Why don''t you understand it or what? I fucking find you talking so hard. What''s the matter with you? You don''t know? If you don''t have anything in your mind, you''re grinding with me here What are you talking about? It''s like I''d like to tell you this here. What''s the matter with you? If you don''t have anything, will I be here to talk to you for so long? Think about me yourself. Will I waste my time on you? "


    "Let me tell you this. Don''t tell me that ink is useless now. If you don''t want to ask me if you can bear it, don''t ask me. You go home now. What are you doing here? Just because you don''t want to ask me, I don''t want to answer you. You say you''re still grinding and chirping with me. What''s the matter with yourself? You don''t know or what?" The young man looked at the policeman and shouted.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen a man like you. I''m really convinced now. I really don''t agree with anyone. I''m convinced now. OK, you''re awesome. Wait here and stare at the middle-aged man. After that, we''re studying how to deal with you. Let me tell you this. If we ask the middle-aged man something rough, you''ll stare at me. Let''s go You know, when you bring it, I''ll take it directly for you two. I think you''ll tell me what ink is when you bring it. I''ve never fucking seen you like this. I tell you... "The policeman stared at the beads and shouted, then turned and ran to the middle-aged man''s position.


    After hearing this, the young man was stunned. He stretched out his hand and directly dragged the police over, and then asked with a smile, "no, brother, what are you doing? Look here. You''re anxious if you don''t talk. You can''t have a bad temper!"


    After looking at the contrast of the youth, the policeman was stunned and asked in some surprise, "no, what do you mean now? I warn you, you should release your hand to me right now. What''s the matter between us? Otherwise, I''ll tell you!"


    "You have nothing to do. What are you doing? What do you mean? I just joked with you. Are you so serious? What we just said is not good? You are so quick. Why do you say you are so quick? I can''t tell you..." After the young man knew that the police were going to talk to the middle-aged man, he grabbed the middle-aged man and asked with a smile. His tone changed dramatically.


    "Don''t tell me it''s useless. I don''t want to talk to you now. Get out of here. What should you do now? Don''t you regret that I told you I didn''t have this chance. I gave you a chance just now, but you don''t know how to cherish it. It''s useless for you to talk to me now, you know?" The policeman stared at the young man with big eyes and shouted excitedly.


    "No, comrade police, you can''t do that. What''s the matter with you? We''re not like this. Don''t be so quick. Can I talk to you now? You say that your quick eyes are bad for your health. What can you do with your quick eyes? Is that right? You''re calm now. You say you''re with me You''re not so excited that I tell you. You know, really not. There was no big misunderstanding between us before. You can''t do this now. It''s not your character. I''ll tell you! "The young man pulled the policeman and said with a smile in a very gentle tone.


    "..." the policeman looked at the young man and said helplessly: "Why do you think you''ve changed so much before and after? I''m just a little studying now. I don''t understand what you want to do on your side. If you have something, tell me if you can do it? Don''t tell me what you want to do. I just want to ask you now. Tell me what you want to do. It''s over. And now, please loosen your hand. Don''t tell me here I don''t want to talk to you about other useless things now. Do you understand what I mean? "


    "It''s not the police uncle. See if you misunderstood me now. In fact, I don''t mean anything else. I just feel that my attitude was wrong just now. Can you understand me? What''s going on here? Don''t you know?" The young man looked at the police with a smile and said.


    "Ha ha..." the policeman smiled helplessly and then whispered, "don''t talk to me about this calf now. I don''t know what''s going on now. You''ll talk for a while and don''t talk for a while. I don''t know what to say. I don''t want to talk to you now, okay?"


    "Don''t introduce me. What''s wrong with me? Why do you suddenly don''t want to talk to me? What we just said is still good? Why don''t you want to talk to me now? If you have anything, you can tell me. How can I continue to communicate with you? Didn''t you still want to communicate with me just now?" The young man bared his teeth and asked the policeman with a smile.

 Chapter 1251

    "Then I don''t want to communicate with you now, OK?" the policeman looked back at the young man and asked in silence.


    "No, if you say you can''t communicate, do you have to give me a reason? What do you mean you''re ready to leave without saying anything now? Do you want to ask me or what?" the young man dragged the police and asked.


    "Hehe, just now I asked you, and then you whetted and hawed a serious word with me. Did you talk to me here? Now I don''t fucking ask. What''s the matter with you? What are you doing dragging me? I told you that you have lost the opportunity to communicate with me now, you know? I don''t like to talk to you now. Don''t write with me here. What should you do now Go, I''ve been a policeman for such a long time. I''ll tell you that you can now, and I won''t ink with you now. What should you do yourself? Do you hear me? "The policeman turned back and stared at the young man with big eyes.


    "I see. Don''t ink with me. Don''t you just talk to you now? I don''t want to talk to you now, but the question I''m studying now is, why don''t you talk to me? Do you need to give me a reason now? What do you mean by saying you don''t even have a reason? I can''t understand your behavior now. If you say It''s ok if you don''t speak. I don''t object, but now I just want to ask why it''s right. You can go, but I have to know what''s going on? You can''t go so unclear. I tell you... "The young man shouted at the police very persistently.


    "Oh, fuck, I''ve never seen anything like you before. What do you think you do? I asked you a good question just now. You didn''t talk to me. I''m anxious now. I''m leaving. You didn''t let me go. I really don''t understand what you want to do now. Can you tell me? What do you want to do?" The policeman stared at the bead and shouted, then continued: "if you want to do something now, you''ll be done by yourself. Don''t whet with me here. Just think I beg you..."


    The police looked at the young man, who was completely speechless at this time.


    "Nonsense, now it''s my problem to whet haw. Why don''t you talk about your own problem? Don''t you blame me now? What''s the matter with you? Don''t you know it? You said you whet haw with me, what''s the matter with you?" the young man shouted excitedly, pointing to the police.


    After hearing this, the policeman was stunned. He looked at the young man and asked, "no, what do you mean by what you just said? Why can''t I understand what you mean? What do you want to express now? You still blame me for not talking to you or what?"


    "Grass!" the young man bit his teeth and scolded, looking at the police helplessly.


    "No, just talk. Don''t swear at me here. What''s wrong?" the policeman shouted sideways.


    "No, now it''s my curse. Don''t you know what''s the matter with yourself? I''m talking to you now. What''s your attitude now? Tell me, is your attitude what a policeman should have?" the young man reached out and pointed to the policeman and scolded, and then continued: "Do you know that you have humiliated all the police now? Do you know what''s wrong with you? Don''t you know what''s wrong with you? It''s like discrediting the police. I''ll tell you..."


    "What?" the policeman was stunned when he heard this. He looked at the young man with a puzzled face and asked, "what do you mean? What do you mean? What do you mean I have been discredited by the police? Come on, tell me now. How can I discredit the police? Can we make it clear now?"


    "I have nothing to say to you now. I tell you, you just discredit the police. Study it yourself. You don''t want me to grind and haw. I don''t want to say more to you now. You know, your behavior makes me very disgusted!" Qingnian shouted at the police with big eyes.


    "What''s the matter? I''ll discredit the police. Come on, you must explain this to me today. If I tell you this, if you don''t explain it to me clearly, I can''t let you go today. Do you know? Don''t ink with me now. Let''s just study how I discredit the police at the end. Do you understand what I mean?" The policeman was very excited and shouted at the young man.


    "No, you just talk. What do you mean by dragging me? What do you mean by dragging me now? Your police talk to others like this now, don''t you? Why, you don''t discredit the police about your attitude now? What are you doing? Tell me?" the young man shouted at the police loudly.


    "Why did I discredit the police?" the police shouted excitedly with big eyes after hearing this, and then continued: "why, I''m just pulling you now. I''m discrediting the police. Is that what you said?"


    "Ah, yes, your current behavior is very rude and makes me feel very uncomfortable. I tell you that your current behavior has affected a young man''s impression of our national police. I''ll ask you how much you think about it. Anyway, study it yourself. I don''t want to talk to you now. Do you know?" the young man replied with a big mouth.


    "...." the policeman looked at the young man and asked: "Now tell me how you don''t discredit the country and the police. Now tell me what I should do. I don''t believe it today. Let me see what you can say. I''ve been a fucking policeman for so many years. I tell you, I''ve never seen anything like you. What do you think you do? I''ll tell you I cannot read it. I didn''t give the police a smear. Now, you still has the final say? Are you scoring me now?


    "What''s the matter? I''ll give you a score. I find it hard for me to talk to you now. Now it''s not scoring. Don''t ask the sun. You know what''s going on. Don''t tell me it''s useless now. Anyway, if I talk to you now, you can study it by yourself. If you think it''s useful, you can study it by yourself. If you think it''s useful, you can finish it It''s no use. I don''t want to talk to you now, you know? Do you understand what I mean? "The young man shouted wildly with his big mouth, and then continued:" what I tell you now, you can study it yourself. Don''t grind it with me here. Do you hear me? "


    "Hehe, OK, that''s what you said. Now that I''m gone, you can''t fucking drag me. Do you hear me?" the policeman took two steps forward. After saying this, but looking back, the young people really didn''t respond at all.


    "No, you stopped talking?" the policeman looked back at the young man in surprise and asked.


    "What am I talking about? I hate you for talking for such a long time, and then you don''t respond at all. What''s useful for me to tell you? Tell me what''s useful for you? I won''t talk to you now. Anyway, you''re just discrediting your police now. You''ll be done if you know it. Don''t talk to me here. Do you hear me?" The young man replied to the police with great disdain.


    "Oh, I don''t believe me today. Why do I hate you talking? Why do I bother so much? I''m just curious about what''s in your mind and what you think every day. Can you tell me?" the policeman stared at the beads and shouted at the young man.


    "What I think has nothing to do with you now, you know? What I think has nothing to do with you, and now it''s not about what I study. You know, I just want to ask you if you feel you''ve been discredited by the police?" the young man looked at the police obliquely.


    "What the hell am I doing to discredit the police? I don''t understand what you mean when you talk to me here. Do you know what you mean? I''ll ask you now. I''m very suspicious now. You don''t know what you think in your heart. Do you know?" The policeman shouted with big eyes, and then continued: "I just had my current behavior. I didn''t think I was discrediting the police. Do you understand what I mean now?"


    "You''re not aware of your mistakes now. I tell you, you don''t know what''s wrong with yourself. You don''t know what you''re doing. Let me tell you this, your problem is very serious. Anyway, no matter how I study this problem with you, you can''t understand it. Do you know? You just don''t understand me now What do you mean, do you know what''s wrong with you? Do you understand? "The young man shouted at the police very excitedly, and then continued: "The problem I''m telling you now is not the same as what you think. We''re not talking on the same channel at all, you know? Let me tell you now. I basically don''t know how to talk to you now. Anyway, you''ll finish it by yourself. Don''t grind it with me here. Do you hear me?"


    "What exactly do you want to express now? I just want to ask you now. What do you want to say? Don''t you finish it yourself? Is it interesting for you to talk here?" the policeman shouted with staring beads.

 Chapter 1252

    The policeman turned and looked at the young man in front of him. He was very helpless, because he didn''t understand what the young man wanted to do now, and didn''t understand what the man meant! The policeman looked at the young man and remained silent for a long time. Finally, he bit his lips and whispered: "Now I just want to ask you, what the hell do you want to do? Can you tell me? No, I really don''t understand now. You say you''ve been talking to me for so long. What do you want to do? Can you tell me? Can we talk directly? I ask you?"


    Hearing this, the young man was silent for a moment, and then whispered: "In fact, I don''t mean anything else. Didn''t you pick up everything yourself? What''s the matter with you? Don''t you know what''s the matter with me? Did I talk to you very happily at the beginning? Did you ask me what I answered, but what did you do? Tell me, what did you do, yourself Tell me about your attitude towards me. What did I do wrong or what? Did I not cooperate with you? Why do you have this attitude towards me? I''ll ask you, what do you mean? "


    "What do you mean now? What do you mean? You don''t know what''s going on with you? You don''t know what''s going on with you? What am I talking to you? Why is it so hard? What I just said is not very clear or what''s going on? Or what''s wrong with you? I''m talking now Do you understand what your brain thinks, do you know? Do you understand what I mean? "The policeman stared at the big eyes and shouted at the young man with great excitement.


    After hearing this, the young man was stunned, stared at the police, remained silent for a long time, then bit his lips and whispered, "didn''t you listen to what I just told you?"


    "No, what did you say to me just now, and what''s the problem I''m telling you now? I didn''t pay attention to you at all. I''m not in the mood to pay attention to you now, so what I want to tell you now is whether you can shut your mouth to me. I don''t like talking to you now. What do you like now, what do you want to do, what do you want to do I don''t want to write with you anymore. Do you know? Do you understand what I mean? "The policeman shouted at the young man at the top of his voice, and then continued: "What''s the matter with you now? You should be very clear in your heart, so you''d better shut your mouth to me. Do you know what you should do now? Don''t whet with me here. I don''t like you very much now, you know?"


    After hearing this, the young man was silent for a long time, and then whispered: "No, I haven''t studied and understood this problem now. What do you mean by saying you don''t play? When has it become me that you don''t talk to me now? I just want to ask you if you always talked to me at the beginning, and then what''s the matter with you? Don''t you know what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with you Don''t you count in your heart? I''m very serious to ask you now. Is it me and your ink? Or is it me and others'' ink? What''s the matter? Do you know or what? "


    The policeman was stunned by the young man''s words, stood in place, bit his lips, looked up at the young man, and suddenly felt as if he didn''t know what to say, as if nothing was right.


    "Why, why don''t you talk? Didn''t you speak very well just now? Why don''t you talk now? Didn''t you talk a lot with me just now? Why don''t you talk now? What do you mean now? Come on, didn''t you talk a lot to me just now? You''re pickling here? Don''t you talk a lot to me now Is it OK to talk? I just want to ask, whose fault is this between us? Now I''m very studying and don''t understand this problem. Do you understand what I mean? Now I just don''t understand what you want to do? If you have any problems, don''t write here. You tell me now, right? Look at what''s going on over there, you know Now you don''t have to hide here with me. Now I just want to study with you to understand who is right and who is wrong. Is that all? We don''t have to say anything here now. What do we say now? I''ll see what you want and what you want to do now? " The young man stared at the beads and shouted loudly at the policeman in front of him.


    When the policeman heard these words, he was stunned. He looked at the young man helplessly and asked, "no, what are you talking to me now? Why do I have some research and don''t understand what you''re talking about? What do you want to do now? Can you tell me no? I just don''t understand your problems now..."


    "It''s not my problem now. I just don''t understand now. What do you say you''re grinding with me here? What''s the matter with you? You don''t know or what? What do I tell you now? I think it''s a waste of my time, you know? I''ve been telling you for so long, but you can''t hear me now Do you know what I mean? You don''t understand anything now. I tell you, I don''t want to talk to you now. What should you do now? I just said, I won''t stop you now. What should you do yourself? I don''t want to talk to you now. Do you hear me? I don''t fucking talk to you now. You can''t help yourself Do what you should do. Don''t whet with me here. I told you, can you understand what I mean when I talk to you like this? "The young man asked the police very excitedly.


    "What''s the point of saying so much here? Is it me and your ink now? What''s the matter with you now? Don''t you know yourself?" the policeman stared at the beads and shouted at the policeman, then continued: "I don''t want to talk to you now. Can you study and understand my current problem?"


    "What is it? I don''t understand. Now I just want to ask you, what do you want to do? What do you want to do? What''s the matter between us? You don''t know or what? I don''t want to talk with you here now. You hurry and give me what to do. Do you hear me? Don''t talk to me here, will you?" The young man stared at the police with big eyes and shouted helplessly.


    "No, I just don''t understand what''s wrong with you now. What do you want to do? What do you want to do now? Can you tell me if I didn''t give you cigarettes when you came up? What''s wrong with you? Do you know what''s wrong with you? I don''t understand what''s wrong with you now? What''s wrong with you? What''s wrong with me now? What''s wrong with me now So it''s so hard to talk to you. Really, I''ve never seen anyone who talks so hard. What''s the matter with you? You don''t understand it or what? "The policeman asked excitedly at the young man with a helpless face.


    "What''s the matter with me? Didn''t I just ask you for cigarettes? You said you were grinding and chirping here. What''s the matter with you? You don''t know what''s the matter with yourself or what? I''m talking to you so hard now. I really don''t understand now. What do you think now? I''m talking to you now. Forget it Now I don''t want to ink with you. Do what you like, OK? I don''t want to talk to you now. You''ll be done quickly. I really don''t know what''s in your mind now. Most people really don''t understand your brain. Do you know? " The policeman stared at the bead and shouted at the young man helplessly.


    The policeman was stunned when he heard this, then clenched his teeth and said: "That''s what you said just now. Don''t write to me now. I don''t want to talk to you now. You know? What should you do now? Don''t talk to me here. I really don''t understand what''s going on with you now. You''ll finish it quickly. I don''t want to tell you now. I tell you if I leave now , don''t drag me, do you hear me? "


    After hearing this, the young man was stunned, bit his lips and asked the policeman: "No, what do you mean now? What do you mean? I can''t go now, can''t I? What do you mean? Come on, tell me what you mean now? Why can''t I understand you now? I have to study this problem with you for a few days now. After a thorough study, we can only understand what happened before, you know "You don''t have to tell me anything else now. That''s what I''m telling you now. Our two questions now are exactly who''s wrong and who''s right. Do you understand?"


    "Nonsense, who''s free to study this thing with you? Am I free? I don''t want to talk to you now, you know? Do you understand what I mean? I don''t talk to you now. What should you do now? Do you hear me?" The policeman stared at the beads and shouted at the young man in front of him.

 Chapter 1253

    Facing the same situation, different people will have different ways to deal with it.


    For example, in today''s case, Yang Song''s choice and the choice of the old car are obviously two extremes, but there is no right or wrong.


    We didn''t deal with the world deeply. Many things were made because of our own impulse at that time. In short, regardless of the consequences, we should rectify as we want. I''m the third.


    The old car is different from Duan Hui. They have been in society for many years. They have long understood the law of the jungle. They also know what is forbearance. They will consider the consequences when they do things!


    Who is not angry with people like Wang Shuo?


    But they can still keep smiling. Some people may think it is weak, but I don''t think it is. It''s just a compromise after weighing the pros and cons. Everyone may encounter many compromises in his life. If anyone tells me that he hasn''t compromised once in his life, I don''t believe it!


    Even the Jade Emperor compromised and accepted the monkey king as the sage of Qi Tian. In Yang Song''s words, you have more JB!


    Through the ages, any successful team can not do without a role that understands forbearance, such as Liu Bei in the Three Kingdoms, monk Sha in the journey to the west, and Lao Che and Duan Hui play such a role in our team.


    After Yang Song left the private room, he found my office directly.


    I Meng Liang, Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan are in the office, smoking cigarettes and playing with a bunch of bastards. Why not fight the landlord? Because smoking bastards is simple and violent, Liu Rui can''t cheat.


    The second floor is usually a private room for bathing and massage. After the guests enter, they don''t bring out one or two points. Therefore, the second floor is not as large as the first floor. There is no need for people to stare at it all the time. Meng Liang and Yuanyuan work much easier than the old car and Duan Hui. They run to my office and fight the landlord when they have nothing to do


    "Bang." I was playing hard. When the door opened, Yang song came in and sat down on the sofa. He picked up a cigarette on the table and lit one. He scolded reluctantly: "fuck, I''m going to be so angry. Are you still in the mood to play poker..."


    "Why, is this?" Liu Rui skimmed and Yang Song asked.


    "I don''t know what JB Lei said. The whole couple came and slapped the young lady. I want to get out, but the old car won''t let me..." Yang songmo said with ink.


    "Sun Lei?" I turned and asked.


    "Yes, that''s him!"


    "Why? Do you know?" Yuan Yuan noticed while staring at poker.


    "Let''s go together. I came on the opening day..."


    "Fuck, what did I say? These B''s must have come to make trouble. Ye naively told me if he could make money..." after that, Liu Rui threw down his poker and turned to go outside the door.


    "What are you doing? Sit down!!!" I frowned and scolded.


    "My fucking students have been slapped. I have to come forward as a mentor..." Liu Rui said angrily.


    "Wait a minute. I''ll call the old car up and ask what''s going on..."


    Then I took out my cell phone and called the old car. After a while, the old car came upstairs with Duan Hui.


    "What''s the matter with sun Lei?" I asked directly as soon as the old car entered the house.


    "Nothing. I had a little conflict with the young lady and made a mouth..." the old car said simply.


    "It''s all fucking beating people, but it''s all right?" Liu Rui was obviously a little unhappy with the old car.


    "This kind of thing is inevitable..."


    "What about those people? Are they gone?" I continued.


    "I didn''t go, but I''m still playing below..." the old car lit a cigarette and said slowly.


    "Fuck, I''m not leaving yet. I''m waiting to be beaten..." Liu Rui said and went down again.


    "You stop for a while!!!" I shouted.


    I''m not in a good mood after hearing this. I came to beat the young lady the next day. Do you have to run into the house and beat me up in a few fucking days?


    Since he beat people in the private room, he didn''t pay attention to us at all. If this field is still Liu Yong''s, would sun Lei dare to let someone come and look for trouble? He doesn''t even know where to open the gate of Baile gate!


    After all, is it because we are young? Because we''re junior?


    I thought about this before opening, but I thought of coming to the door so soon.


    After I shouted, the whole room was quiet. No one was stupid. Everyone saw that I was really angry.


    "... how did you deal with it?" I asked again after a quiet moment.


    "Yang Song slapped people in the mouth... I exempted their order today." the old car hesitated and then said, "I''ll pay for their order later..."


    "All right, just free the order! What can I make up with you..." I leaned against the sofa and said tired.


    "These people are under sun Lei. It''s hard to tear their faces..." Duan Hui whispered at this time.


    "Yes, it''s not good to tear off your face. Well, next time they come again, let the young lady be careful, and you don''t provoke them..." I was silent for a while, rubbed my hands and said.


    "That''s it?" Liu Rui opened his mouth and looked at me in surprise.


    "How can I fix it if I don''t?" I asked.


    "They beat people, let''s give them a free order and give them a fucking reason?" Liu Rui shouted with staring eyes.


    "Why are you quarrelling with me? Behind them is sun Lei. Can sun Lei do it if we beat others?" I also stood up.


    "These grandchildren owe a fucking call. If they come here today, you can give them a free order. Can you believe it? It''s obvious that they''re looking for trouble!!" Liu Rui talked to me so excitedly for the first time.


    "I fucking know they''re looking for trouble, but tell me what to do? Can calling around solve the fucking problem?"


    "Fuck, can we put up with it this time? It only shows that we are afraid!" Liu Rui shouted word by word, pointing to the direction of the private room.


    After listening to Liu Rui''s words, I was silent. I also know that this is not the last time. Tolerance can only make them bully harder, but what should I do?


    Only patience, whether it''s experience or contacts, we can''t compare with sun Lei. Our bar has just opened. To tell the truth, our small lattice can''t stand such tossing!


    "What we open now is a bar. It''s not the time to make a fuss at school, or give a kick to anyone who is unhappy! Everyone wants to stand and earn money. Individuals don''t want to compromise everywhere, and I don''t want to bear it, but this society is such a fucking fuck. If you can open your mouth, if you can''t, you have to shut your fucking mouth!"


    Then I walked out of the office with my clothes. After I left, the office fell into silence.


    After leaving the harem, I walked alone on the sidewalk. There were green willows on the roadside. The wind was fresh and slightly brushed. The water surface was wavy. The scenery was beautiful. At night, there were many snack vendors shouting on the street.


    I leaned against the fence by the river, smoked and enjoyed the rare cleanliness for a while.


    I think too many things have happened in the past few days when we came to H city. These things should not have been borne by my age, but there is no way. The road is taken by myself, and the bubble is ground by myself. There is a saying that is good. If you find your own pain, don''t fucking shout pain.


    I looked at the dark river and had thousands of thoughts. My mind was thinking about how to deal with sun Lei''s problem and how to manage the bar in the future


    Many problems need me to consider, many things need me to think


    Thinking that I unconsciously thought of Su Su, I took out my mobile phone and dialed Su Su.


    "What''s the matter with boss ye?" Su Su answered the phone and asked playfully.


    As soon as I heard Su Su''s voice, I had a warm and warm feeling. It seemed that all my troubles were gone.


    "My uncle is in a bad mood, chick, you come out to accompany me?" I asked with a smile.


    "Ouch, you even let me accompany the 3000 harem beauties?" Susu didn''t know whether he was jealous or joking. Anyway, he was sarcastic.


    "Harem beauty, it''s all about money. My brother likes to be distracted..."


    "OK, I have nothing to do. Where are you?" Susu thought and promised.


    I told Susu the address, and within half an hour, Susu came.


    Susu is very sporty today. He is wearing a blue ADI coat and tight sports pants. He is called to wear a pair of white sneakers. He looks very sunny and beautiful!


    "Elder sister, you''re too slow to come here..." my legs squatting on the street are a little numb.


    "Brother, I can''t clean up when I go out!!" Su Su patted me on the back and said.


    "Why, make-up seduces me? I don''t want this set. I''ll tell you..." I sorted my clothes and said solemnly.


    "Just you, sister, I have to lie down with a wink..." Su put his hand on my shoulder and threw an eyebrow at me.


    "It''s immoral!!" I clapped Su Su''s hand and turned to go ahead.


    Su Su was right. This eyebrow almost didn''t lie down for my brother, but I still insisted on the last dignity in my heart!


    "Ouch, I''m still pretending to be cold with my sister. You haven''t said why you called me out!!" Susu asked with a smile on my face.


    "I''m in a bad mood. I asked you to accompany me. Where do you want to play, daughter-in-law!"


    "Bah, who''s your daughter-in-law? Can you ask for a face?" Su Su was often harassed by me. Now his face was not red and his heart stopped beating when he heard such a bone leakage.


    "Have you eaten, daughter-in-law..." I ignored Su Su''s words and then asked.


    "Pa."


    Su Su slapped me on the neck and said calmly, "don''t shout, do you hear me?"


    "Can you do it gently!!" my neck is red and I said wrongly.


    "Cut, old man, so hypocritical..." Su gave me a white look, and then went forward, and walked faster and faster.


    "Did I ask you to eat?" I shouted after him.


    "No!"


    "Why don''t we go to dinner?"


    "Lose weight..."


    ����


    Fifteen minutes later, I was really unable to walk. I was tired and ate after Su Su and said, "sister, I now understand why you came out in this..."


    "Why?" asked Susu, blinking back.


    "You didn''t come out to relax with me. You came out to compete with me, didn''t you..." I held the willow in the street with both hands and said breathlessly.


    "Cut, sister, I have to run at this time of day. Today, I changed to walk to take care of you... Besides, you can''t do this grid. If you can walk so well, you can''t do it..." Su said with a look of contempt for me.


    "I... I''m not in shape today. I can''t. let''s have a competition another day..." I explained awkwardly.


    "Cut, there''s an ice cream shop ahead. Let''s go and eat ice cream..." Su walked forward and saw an ice cream shop of Haagen Dazs.


    "This is very expensive..." I looked at the ice cream shop in front of me and swallowed and spit.


    "Cut, dig, that''s it..." after that, Su Su didn''t care whether I agreed or not, so he went straight inside.


    "This loser......" I bowed my head and scolded, and then walked in with my teeth.


    There are few Haagen Dazs stores in H City, and there are few stores, that is, a few clean tables are placed casually. Because it''s just night, there are not many people.


    "What does the customer need?" the waiter asked with a smile.


    "Do you have a whole bottle of mineral water for me..." I took out my cigarette, skillfully lit one and said to the waiter.


    "Smoking is not allowed here!" Su grabbed the cigarette in my hand, put it out and threw it in the ashtray.


    "Why does he prepare an ashtray when he doesn''t allow smoking?" I asked a little reluctantly.


    "It''s for you who don''t obey public order..." Su frowned back.


    "Clean business!" I put away the cigarette box on the table.


    "Do you have an ice cream hotpot?" said Susu, looking down at the menu.


    "Yes!"


    "Then have one of these!" Susu pointed to the ice cream on the menu.


    I glanced at the price and was frightened at that time. There were more than 300 ice cream. Take me as a big head baby!!


    "OK! Please wait a moment!" the waiter smiled and left with the menu.


    "What kind of ice cream is this? It costs more than 300!!!" after the waiter left, I immediately protested to Su Su.


    "Why, it hurts?" asked Susu with a smile.


    "I don''t feel bad. Now I''m still rich..." I immediately pretended to be indifferent.


    "I don''t love you. What do you ask?"


    "Nonsense, I don''t know what makes ice cream so expensive?"


    "People sell brands, you don''t understand..."


    "The best ice cream at my door is only five yuan..." I said.


    "You deserve to be single..." Su Su found that there was a generation gap in chatting with me and said speechlessly.


    After a while, the ice cream came up. There were several layers of large plates with a few small ice cream. Susu and I began to eat.


    "This ice cream is not as delicious as the five pieces at my door..." I took a casual bite and said painfully.


    "You want more ink, I beat you, believe it or not?" Susu said to me, raising his small fist while eating ice cream.


    "Hey, now I finally understand why Liu Rui and Wu Mei can spend so much money when they go out..."


    "You haven''t told me why you''re upset..." Susu asked me while eating ice cream.


    "Nothing, but the bar is a little disturbing..." I''m in a much better mood now than when I first came out, so I don''t want to mention it.


    "Tell me, maybe I can solve your problems..." Su looked at me with shuilingling''s eyes.


    "Forget it, don''t mention it, you don''t understand..." I shook my head.


    "Cut, I understand everything. What don''t understand..."


    "Do you understand why children are born? Teach me!!!" I looked at Su Su and smiled.


    "Get out, rogue!" Su Su blushed and looked very cute.


    "By the way, next Monday is your birthday, isn''t it?" I suddenly remembered it and asked casually.


    "Yes, my brother will come next week..." Su was full of expectation when he mentioned his brother.


    "Brother?"


    "No, it''s my aunt''s son..." Su shook his head.


    "Oh, you two have a good relationship?" I asked knowingly.


    "Yes, he gave me all the money I went to school..."


    "Then why don''t you care what your parents want?" I''m going to get to the bottom of the matter. It''s not easy to understand Su Su''s family background. I can''t miss this opportunity.


    "My parents don''t agree with me to study here. I ran out secretly..."


    "Where is your hometown?"


    "Imperial city Beijing!!" Su Su raised his head and said proudly.


    "Hehe, how nice Beijing is! What are you doing running..." I really don''t understand what the rich people''s children think now. I have to run to this small city without waiting for a good Beijing.


    "My mother cares too much at home. It''s annoying!"


    "Ha ha, quite rebellious..." I smiled and said nothing more.


    "Don''t talk about me. Why are you here?" Su Su asked with a small hand on my forehead.


    "Me?" I pointed to my nose.


    "Nonsense, is there anyone else here besides us?" Su said with a white look at me.


    "Our stories are long..."


    "Let''s make it short..." Su opened his mouth and ate another mouthful of cake to bully.


    Su Su is also in a good time. If you let me tell the story three months ago, I may summarize it in two words: school! But if you let me tell you the latest story, I can tell you one night without a duplicate.


    I kept talking to Susu about what had happened recently. Susu sat in his chair and listened patiently. Unconsciously, it was 12 o''clock.


    "I should go home and talk about it next time!!" Susu looked at his watch and said.


    "OK, I''ll take you home..." I nodded and followed Susu out of the ice cream shop.


    After we went out, we took a taxi, and then walked in the direction of Su Su''s house. We arrived at Su Su Su''s community in 20 minutes.


    "I''m here, you go back..." at the door of the community, Su Su smiled and looked at me and said.


    "It''s so late, or I won''t go back..." I said cheaply.


    "You big boy, what are you afraid of..."


    "What''s the matter with boys? Boys are not dangerous!!! Now there are many rapes of boys, okay?" I pretended to be very excited and said.


    "Bye!!" Su Su waved his hand and directly ignored my words and walked into the community.


    "Hey, don''t be so heartless!!!" I stood outside the community and shouted loudly.


    "Bye..." Su Su''s voice was getting farther and farther away.


    "You can let me go up and have a glass of water..." I shouted, but no one responded.


    After a while, I shook and walked back to the road and stopped a taxi. After getting on the bus, I took out my mobile phone and found that there was no electricity, so I had to lean against the car and close my eyes to rest.


    ����


    On the other end, in the harem bar.


    "It''s 12 o''clock. Why don''t you say ye hasn''t come back?" Liu Rui said, walking around in the office.


    "The phone can''t get through..." the old car looked down at his cell phone.


    "It''s all * your fault. You have to quarrel with Ye. He''s very upset about it. You say you always screw with him..." Meng Liang scolded Liu Rui.


    "Who knows he''s so small-minded? Do you think he committed suicide???" Liu Rui ran to Meng Liang and asked in panic.


    "You too, he is you..." Yang Song said speechless.


    "Where the hell can I go?" said Liu Rui, looking at his watch with a sad face.


    "It''s all your fault. You have to be angry with him... No, Liangzi, let''s go out and find..."


    "OK!"


    Yuanyuan and Meng Liang stood and were ready to go out.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll go too!"


    Liu Rui also ran out.


    Before the three of them went out of the harem, they saw me hum a little song and walk in.


    "Why do you three go out when you don''t work?" I glanced at the three and asked.


    "Isn''t someone afraid you''ll lose it..." Meng Liang was relieved when he saw me coming back, and said strangely.


    "I''m so big that I can lose it..." I said nothing.


    Liu Rui looked up awkwardly at the dark bar. He walked into the bar with his hands on his back. While walking, he muttered to himself: "cough, today''s moon is not as round as Yang Song said..."


    "Ye, what have you done?" Yuan Yuan asked anxiously.


    "Go out and make an appointment..."


    I hummed and walked into the bar.


    ����


    In the next few days, the business of the harem gradually entered the formal stage. Although it was not as hot as it was just opened, it was like playing to earn 10000 or 20000 a day, and this state continued to rise.


    Old car has been a chicken head in H city for so many years, so he is still good at this aspect. He worries about big and small things in the bar. My boss has a lot of trouble every day, either sitting in the office playing hero league or playing poker with Meng Liang. When it''s all right, he follows Yang Song and cares about Miss Yang''s personal problems, Anyway, I''ve had a good time these days.


    These days, Wang Shuo and Zhang Shuai have to come here almost every day, and the next consumption is on credit. The only difference is that they have never had a conflict with the young lady again. So although we saw the eyes, we didn''t take the initiative to provoke them. No one blushed again because of this. Now we can take a step back. I don''t believe it. They can sit here every day in ten days and a half months.


    We used to live far away from the harem, so it''s inconvenient to come and go, so I rented a duplex apartment next to the harem. Wu Mei also lived with some of our elders. Wu Mei is not only responsible for finance in the bar, but also a very competent housekeeper at home.


    In a twinkling of an eye, it was Su Su''s birthday.

 Chapter 1254

    The policeman looked at the middle-aged man and studied for a long time. Finally, he felt that he couldn''t find anything with the middle-aged man. He was helpless. The middle-aged man was obviously a veteran. It didn''t make any sense to ask.


    "Why, are you sure you don''t say anything now?" the policeman asked, squinting at the middle-aged man.


    "No, uncle policeman, I don''t know what you asked me to say. What did you say? Didn''t I just say my position? As long as I know, I''m sure I''ll tell you all, but I don''t know. Even if you ask me, I don''t understand. Do you say it?" the middle-aged man shouted helplessly at the police and then said: "Well, uncle police, you let me go now. After I go home, I''ll study these topics. Can you do it? After I go home, I must seriously reflect on these problems. You can rest assured!"


    "Ha ha..." the policeman looked at the middle-aged man helplessly, smiled and whispered, "no, I found that you regarded me as a policeman for the first day or what?"


    "Uncle policeman, what do you mean by this sentence?" the person opposite was stunned for a moment, asked with a big mouth, pretending to have a very helpless expression and didn''t know what to say.


    "Nonsense, if I let you go back now, can I still find you? Can you come back? Did you kill us or am I stupid? I just don''t understand this question now. I''ve been asking you here for a long time. Do you think you have a serious attitude? I tell you, if you have to go on like this, do you really think I can''t fix you?" The policeman shouted at the middle-aged man at the top of his voice.


    "It''s not the police uncle. You have to punish me for what I do. Haven''t I always been very active and active in cooperating with your investigation? If you talk to me like that, I''m really sad, you know? You''re slandering me. I''ve worked so hard with you. You say that no one praises me, right, I don''t need your praise now. You said you insulted me and said I didn''t cooperate with your work now. Now I just want to ask why I didn''t cooperate with your work. Touch your own conscience and ask yourself if you asked me what I said. Does everything I said have something to do with your problems, Do you study it yourself? "


    The policeman looked up at the middle-aged man and was stunned. He didn''t know that what the man told him was all stuff. It was obvious that the policeman was completely convinced now, which completely confused the middle-aged man.


    "No, I found that you are so much nonsense." the policeman shouted at the middle-aged man with a speechless face.


    "You see, now you say I''m talking nonsense here. Uncle policeman, if you talk to me like this, I really can''t communicate with you now. You know? You cooperate with you so much here, and you say you say I''m talking nonsense. Now I ask you, which sentence I said is nonsense. Now tell me, what did I do here from the beginning , I said I was waiting for my friend here, and you asked me what I did before waiting for my friend. I said I went to dinner. Now I just want to ask whether you asked nonsense or I said nonsense! "The middle-aged man shouted loudly at the police.


    "No, you fucking..." the policeman reached out and prepared to hit people, but was stopped by the surrounding police.


    "What are you doing? Are you going to hit me now or what? I tell you, I didn''t fight back now. So many people are watching here. If you really want to hit me, you''d better hurry. Don''t stare for a while. You take me to the small room and talk to me about what I don''t need!"


    The policeman bit his teeth and looked at the middle-aged man. His face was helpless. He didn''t know what to say.


    "Why, do you have any questions now? I''m worried about something. If you have any questions, hurry to ask me and I''ll answer them quickly. Let''s not waste everyone''s time here. Do you think so? Otherwise, we have to ask when we can finish?" the middle-aged man shouted at the police at a high voice.


    After hearing this, the policeman seemed more angry. He stepped forward to speak, but he was stopped by two policemen around him.


    "Why are you two dragging me?" the leading policeman stared at beads and shouted, then stepped back and shouted very speechless: "I''ve been a fucking policeman for so long, I don''t believe it today. I don''t understand this thing now. You two let me go. I''ll study it with this man..."


    After hearing this, the policeman on the right of the leading policeman said helplessly: "well, what, do you think it''s meaningful for you to study with him like this? We don''t even know what''s going on now. You say you care about what with him. Shall we hurry back and argue? It''s meaningless for you to study like this!"


    After hearing this, the leading policeman looked up at the middle-aged man and the two policemen around him. His face was very ugly, he was silent, and then shouted at his throat: "I tell you two that there is definitely something wrong with these people. You are stopped by me now. I''ll go up with them and have a good study. I don''t fucking believe it. I can''t fix them now..."


    "No, boss, you have to compete with them, don''t you?" the policeman behind asked helplessly.


    "What is it that I compete with them? Don''t you see that this person competes with me? I don''t say what I fucking ask. This fool just sees what we don''t know now. Oh, then he will be such a headmaster, but now I tell you two, I''ve been a policeman for so long, I haven''t seen such a thing. I won''t ask anything today, Impossible! "The leading policeman shouted loudly, then walked to the middle-aged man and shouted: "Come on, aren''t you a cow? I''ll study this problem with you now. Since you woke up this morning, tell me what you''ve been doing all day, but I warn you now. You''d better make it clear to me. Don''t beat around the bush with me. If I know you''re lying, I''ll give you an extra charge at that time, don''t you know?"


    After hearing this, the middle-aged man was stunned and asked, "no, police, what do you mean? What did I do? Did you interrogate me like this?"


    "You don''t care what you do now. You know better than I do. You can finish what I ask you now..." the policeman shouted at his throat and then said: "I tell you, you don''t have to pretend to be confused with me here. What''s the matter with you? You know better than anyone. Do you think I don''t understand what''s the matter with you now? But I''m very responsible to tell you that I don''t understand today''s research, which doesn''t mean I don''t think I understand. Don''t write with me now. What do you say..."


    The middle-aged man bit his lips and looked at the police. He didn''t know what he said. Now, you don''t want to understand what the police is all about. Why do you prefer to go with yourself? He didn''t dare to do anything on his side. He basically didn''t do anything except withdraw his pants for the little girl upstairs, so he died. It''s an attempted rape. Why did the police catch himself Why not?


    "Head!"


    At this time, a man beside the policeman whispered.


    "What are you doing?" the leading policeman shouted at the top of his voice.


    "What are we doing now?" the policeman asked, looking at the leading policeman with a speechless face. Now they are standing on one side and don''t know what to do.


    The policeman was silent for a moment, then shouted at the top of his voice, "well, if you two don''t have anything to do now, go to the boy and see what you can study. Now I feel that the two boys are also very suspicious. They don''t sleep in the middle of the night and have nothing to do. Who believes?"


    After hearing this, the middle-aged man was stunned and shouted with a big mouth: "no, that police uncle, why is it not enough for me to study me now? Why are you doing nothing to study them?"


    The middle-aged man was afraid that the two men would leak their words, so he was a little worried. The policeman looked up at the Chinese man and shouted at his throat, "you have to teach me how to fucking investigate the case, don''t you?"


    "Oh, no, I don''t mean that. I just want to ask what''s going on. No, why are you so excited..." the middle-aged man smiled awkwardly at the policeman and then continued: "Well, what''s the situation here? I just want to ask you what case you''re investigating. I can say in that direction. Haven''t you always said that I don''t cooperate with you? Can I cooperate with you now?"


    When the policeman heard this, he was stunned and said with a big mouth: "I told you, I don''t hesitate to ask you to cooperate now. I know. You''re telling me honestly what you did today. If you don''t know something clearly now, you''ll go back with me later. I''m talking to you so directly now. You can understand what I mean. No, if you don''t understand now, I''ll repeat it for you Do you? As for what cases we handle here, let me tell you. There are disappearances and homicides. Do you want to tell me that? Or do you know better? "


    The middle-aged man was stunned when he heard this. His lips trembled and asked, "what are these cases?"


    "Don''t worry about it. You''ll finish it now!"


    The policeman stared at the young man in front of him, gasped, frowned and whispered: "I don''t understand what you mean. What do you say you do? Why don''t I understand now? You say you''re grinding with me here. What do you want to do? I just don''t understand now. What do you say you''re doing now? What do you say you''re doing? I''ve been telling you for so long, I find you can''t understand me. What''s the matter with you? You don''t know what''s the matter with yourself, do you? Now I tell you very clearly that I don''t dare to talk to you now. Can you understand what I mean? So hurry up and fuck me now. Can you do what you fucking like? Can you stop me Ah? Now I''m just asking you if you can''t whet with me here? "The policeman shouted at the young man in front of him with big eyes.


    "What''s the matter? What the fuck have I done? You''re grinding and chirping here. I don''t see your attitude towards me now. What''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with you? You don''t know what''s the matter with yourself. I told you so much, but you didn''t listen to me at all. I told you, you talk about grinding with me here Haw, what''s the matter with you? Why don''t you fucking understand? What do I tell you? Why are you grinding haw''s forehead with me here? I''m fucking sleeping with you. Don''t grind haw with me now, but why don''t you understand? What''s wrong with you? I still need to tell you now? I''m asking you now. What do you want me to tell you more What''s the matter with you? Don''t you know? "The young man looked at the policeman and was silent for a moment. He bit his lips and shouted excitedly at the policeman in front of him.


    After hearing this, the policeman was stunned, turned around, took a deep breath, bit his lips and asked helplessly: "No, I just don''t understand now. What do you mean by what you said to me? Come on, explain to me now. What do you mean by what you said to me just now? How many times have I told you? What''s the matter with you? Don''t you know? How many times have I told you? I''m here now I''m in a very bad mood, but my current situation is that I don''t look like I just talked to you. Do you know what I mean? You say you''re grinding and chirping here. Why don''t you fucking talk about your own problems? You say you''re grinding and chirping with me here. What did I do, you say me? " The policeman paused and then continued: "it''s not a matter of what I tell you now. Why the fuck do you study and don''t understand what I mean? Now I find that I''m talking to you..."


    "Why, do you mean that I don''t speak clearly, or that I don''t express clearly, or that you have a problem with your head. You don''t understand what I mean? I feel that I''m very hard to talk to you now. Can''t you see it? What''s the matter with you? Can''t you see it? I''ve been writing with you for so long, but what''s wrong with you What do you mean? Look at your attitude now. Look at your side. Don''t you know what''s wrong with you? But I tell you, I don''t like you very much now, do you know? "The young man stretched out his hand and pointed to the police and shouted excitedly.


    "No, what do I make you see? I''m fucking investigating with you now. I''m not studying with you now. We even think about two people. What do you think you don''t see? Why do I talk to you so hard now? Can you study your own problems yourself? I''ve talked to you so much now, but I''m not interested now Chang clearly told you that I don''t want to talk to you now, okay? What should you do now? It''s too hard for me to talk to you now. I tell you, I''ve really lived so long. I''ve never seen people with ink like you. You say you''re talking to me here. I don''t fucking understand what you want to do, you know "No?" the policeman scolded very reluctantly, and then continued: "What I said just now is very clear. I just want to study and understand what you want to do now. I just want to ask you now. What do you mean by what you said just now? You said you were grinding with me here. What do you want to do? Tell me what you want to do. I don''t understand it now. What do you want to do? Tell me, what do you want to do What''s the matter? "


    After hearing this, the young man was stunned and whispered: "You''re not what I don''t do now. Let me tell you, I don''t have anything to do now. I''m just very dissatisfied with your attitude towards me just now. Do you know what I did? What the fuck''s wrong with me? What the hell are you doing? What do you want to do? What do you ask me to do now? I don''t know what you want to do now, or you Let''s talk about what you''re doing now. I''ll make a simple study here to see if it''s OK. Can we briefly answer any questions? You say that it''s useless for us to talk about things here. You don''t know what I''m talking about now, and I don''t know what you''re talking about. Do you say it? It''s better to say that we''re very simple now Let''s talk about it. What''s the matter with you? The two of us are simply and calmly communicating this problem now. Let''s see if it''s OK. You say that if we go on talking like this, it doesn''t mean anything. Have you found it? I''m just asking you very simply. What''s the matter if you find it? "


    The policeman was stunned when he heard the young man''s words. He bit his lips and didn''t speak.


    "No, why don''t you talk? What do you mean? What''s the matter? You''re talking to you now. You don''t understand this problem now, do you? You must not understand this problem now. Let me tell you, what''s the problem between us now? You don''t know what I''m talking about now. I don''t know what you''re talking about What''s the matter? So the question now is whether you can see what we can do, that is, we can clearly take out our problems and simply say the rest. Do you see if this is very good for both of us? Otherwise, you can tell me whether we are very embarrassed and whether the situation is very wrong. Do you find that I''m here now A question? Why can''t we give ourselves a chance to release ourselves now? That''s why we can''t say this question very clearly. Can you see if it''s ok? My question now is to communicate with you very simply. Can you see if you know what I mean now? "The young man asked the police very patiently.


    "What you''re saying is true or false. I don''t know if what you''re saying is true or false. You don''t have a spectrum at all. Do you know? You don''t know what you''re doing now, and I don''t know what you want to do now. What do you want to do and what''s wrong with you? Don''t you know what you want to say now Why, I don''t know why. What do you want to do? Can you talk about a simple communication between us... "The policeman looked at the young man in a very sincere tone and asked.


    "Now it''s not what I want to do. You know, now we are what you said. I don''t understand what I said. You don''t understand what I said. We need a very, very dull and excessive process before. Can you understand what I mean when I talk to you like this? The problem now is that I don''t know what you''re talking about, and you don''t know what I''m talking about It was the most critical contradiction between us before. Now, as long as we solve this contradiction, I tell you, there must be no problem in this matter, you know? Let me tell you now. Think about it. In fact, there is no essential contradiction between us. The two of us are the most important contradiction That is to say, we don''t know each other. This is the most critical contradiction. As long as we solve this contradiction now, in fact, things can be solved. Tell me if it''s true. In fact, you''re a policeman. You should understand what I mean. Your policemen actually know these things better than me. Do you say it''s true? " The young man spoke very patiently, looked at the police with a smile and asked. In fact, he didn''t know what he was talking about. The main purpose of the young man now is to delay time.


    The policeman looked at the young man and said in a low voice: "I don''t know whether what you told me is true or false. It''s mainly because you''re a little out of spectrum. I don''t know you. What you said is true or false. It''s mainly because you''re really serious. When I told you just now, I don''t know what''s going on. You''d better think about it yourself , do you understand my question? "


    "Why, don''t you mean that I don''t trust?" the young man asked the policeman with a big mouth.


    After hearing this, the policeman was stunned and whispered, "if you say so, I certainly don''t object. Anyway, think about it yourself!"

 Chapter 1255

    The police talked with the two young men for a long time. Finally, the police couldn''t stand shouting at the young man at the top of their voice: "Can you stop honing with me? What the hell do you want to do now? Tell me if you can do anything directly. You said you honed with me here. You have not finished yet. You said you talked for a long time. Did you tell me something useful? I''m just asking you if there''s anything useful you said, You said what you said, what do you want to do? I don''t understand now. What do you want to say and do? Can you tell me directly? "


    Hearing this, the young man was stunned and said with a big mouth: "I don''t want to tell you anything now. I just don''t understand one thing. If you can answer it to me, I won''t give you ink now. See if it''s ok? If you can''t say it now, I won''t talk to you. What should you do? Look at us talking like this, can you understand what I mean? No? Do you want to If you don''t understand, get out of here. I don''t want to talk to you now, do you know? "


    "No, who do you want to talk to? I now find that you talk so crazy. What''s the matter with you now? You don''t know what you do. Why the fuck can''t I tell you? I tell you now, I just wanted to talk to you very much. Why don''t you know?" The policeman asked the young man with big eyes.


    After hearing this, the young man hummed coldly, glanced at his big mouth, and then whispered: "Come on, don''t tell me the ink is useless now. What''s the matter with you? Are you confused or what? What can I tell you now? Can you hear clearly or what? What''s the matter with you? You must not understand what I''m telling you now. I''m telling you, what''s your mind? Do you still have numbers? What''s the situation between us now You didn''t create this situation by yourself. I''m still to blame. I haven''t seen anyone like you now. You say you''re grinding with me. You''re endless. What''s the matter with you? I don''t want to tell you more now. What''s the matter with you. Think about it for yourself? " After saying this, the young man turned his head and prepared to run outside, but he was dragged back by the police after two steps. The young man was stunned, looked back at the police and asked: "No, what do you mean now? Are you a scoundrel? What''s the matter? Let me tell you, don''t write with me here. I don''t like you very much now, so if you understand something, you can do what you should do quickly. I don''t like to talk now. Can you understand what I mean? Do you understand now, I don''t know It''s not like talking. You''ll be done soon... "


    "What''s the matter now? I''m warning you very seriously. You should be honest with me right now. You know, you think I love talking to you now, don''t you? I''ll explain it to you. I don''t like to talk to you. You know? What the fuck are you talking about with me? What''s the matter with you? You don''t know or what? I tell you now, don''t ink with me here. I just don''t like to talk to you. You should do what quickly, you hear me? "The policeman shouted at the young man with big eyes.


    After hearing this, the young man was stunned, turned to look at the policeman and asked in a low voice: "No, who is the two of us? I can''t understand you now. Now who is the two of us? What the fuck am I doing? You let me roll now. Come on, you''ve made it clear to me now. What''s the matter? You''ve made it clear to me now. How can I communicate with you now Why is the festival so hard? What''s the matter with you? You don''t know what''s the matter with yourself. You''re so ashamed to let me roll the calf now. I just don''t understand you. Why the fuck do you let me roll the calf? Can you tell me what''s the matter now? I just want to ask you very much. What are you doing? "


    "What is I doing? What am I doing now? You don''t know what''s going on with me or what? You don''t know what''s going on with me? You don''t know what''s going on with you?" the policeman stared at the beads and shouted, then continued: "How many times have I told you not to whet with me in this place? What''s the matter? You, can''t you understand or what? If you can''t even understand, I''ll tell you, you hurry to fuck me now. I don''t like to talk to you. You know what you mean now. You know what you mean. I don''t want to talk to you anymore. You hurry now Go and do what I should do. Don''t whet with me here. Do you hear me? I didn''t fuck you in the middle of the night. What do you say you do? What do you do yourself? Why don''t you know? I just don''t understand now. Grass, just shut your mouth and get out of here. Do you hear me? Don''t be fucking here Whet haw with me. I really should die now. I haven''t seen such a person who can write ink since I was a child. You said you whet haw here. I told you that you can''t listen to what I told you. Do you still can''t listen to what I said? What can you do yourself? Get out of here quickly. Do you hear me? I found that you have too much ink. Really, I''m unlucky to meet you today. Can''t I? Can you get out of here? "


    "What''s the matter? I''m fucking rolling the calf? What''s the matter with you? Don''t you know what''s going on with you? Now you still use me to tell you a lot of questions? What''s going on with you? You should know very well. I''ll tell you, so don''t tell the ink now, okay? Just roll the calf for me and I''ll help you I don''t want to talk to you now. You can understand what I mean. No, what I''m saying is very simple. You Niu Heng can understand it very simply, can''t you? So don''t ink with me here. I don''t want to talk at all now, you know? "The young man stared at beads and shouted at the police with great excitement.


    "What''s the matter? I can''t fucking talk to you? You don''t know what''s the matter with yourself. Now I''m talking to you very first or you''re grinding with me here. It''s endless. You don''t know what''s the matter with you. I''ve told you very clearly just now. But now you have no idea I just can''t understand what I''m saying. You can''t see me. What I''m telling you, don''t you take it to heart at all? Then you don''t fucking know what I''m talking about, so there''s no need to continue communication between the two of us before. Do you understand what I mean? "The police shouted at the young man helplessly.


    After hearing this, the young man licked his lips and whispered, "why, you mean not to talk to me now? Does that mean?"


    "Yes, that''s what I mean now. I just don''t want to talk to you, but what''s the premise now? On your side, you must explain to me now. What''s wrong with me and how I''m ashamed of the police. Now I just don''t understand what this sentence means. As long as you explain it to me very clearly, let''s go We have no problem with both of them, but if you can''t explain it clearly now, I''m very sorry to give it back to me. I can''t let you leave today, okay? "


    "Why can''t you let me leave? What can''t you let me leave? Why can''t I see what you mean now? You say you''re grinding with me here. What''s the matter with you? You don''t know or are you on the ground? Now I find it hard for me to talk to you. You don''t know what''s the matter with you. Sit here and talk to me Whet haw, I slept with you for a long time. Did you say a serious word? I''m asking you now. Did you say a serious word yourself? I''m very honest to ask you now, but did you say a serious word? What''s the matter with you? Are you confused or what? I''m asking you now. Don''t you hear me in the ink? "


    "What is it that I whet and haw?" the young man squinted at the beads and asked the policeman excitedly, and then continued: "I just don''t understand what I''m doing now. I''m just asking, what did I do? Why did I do it? What did I say or what did I do? What the fuck did I do wrong or what? I found that you lied to you. What''s the matter with you? You don''t know what''s the matter with yourself or what? I fucking tried so hard to talk to you, but what do you mean? What''s the matter with you? You don''t understand or what? What did I tell you? You''re fucking honing with me here. What did I say? Now tell me what I just said? Why do you talk to me like this? What''s the matter with you? You don''t know or what ����


    The policeman listened to the young man''s words and was stunned. He stared at his big eyes. He was very puzzled. It seemed that he didn''t know what to say!


    "Why, don''t you speak? Didn''t you speak very well just now? Why don''t you speak now?"


    Tian Hao held the uncut blade and waved it according to Yuan Yuan. I saw with my own eyes that Yuan Yuan Yuan, who was still giggling, was cut behind by Tian Hao''s knife. This uncut blade would not bleed on people, but it would leave a mark, just like a whip, and it hurt very much. He followed the people nearby and started beating us, and Yuan Yuan directly kicked down On the ground.


    Tian Hao and his party seemed crazy. Without saying a word, they came up and did it.


    "My grass mud horse!!" I''m crazy. I stand up and fight behind Tian Hao.


    When Liu Rui saw Yuanyuan fall, he ran to Yuanyuan''s side like crazy. No matter how others kicked him, he motionless protected and hugged Yuanyuan. All those footprints were put on Liu Rui.


    "My grass mud horse!" Meng Liang turned around. I swung a man''s face with a crazy punch. I heard a "click". The man was directly swung to the ground and couldn''t get up at all. Then Meng Liang ran to Liu Rui and pulled Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan.


    We held together immediately. Meng Liang took advantage of the situation to pick up the stool on the side and smashed it according to the group. The canteen was in a mess. Everyone hid to the side. As soon as the group hid, I kicked the person closest to me. He "ah" I didn''t give him a chance to react. I rushed up like a mad dog and stepped on his face.


    Meng Liang was still fierce. Regardless, he swung down two people with two fists in a row. Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan also began to catch people and fight.


    At this time, Tian Hao stood up and cut me on the shoulder. To tell the truth, it really hurt. Then the group of people began to rush over again. Soon, because there were too many people opposite, we couldn''t stop it at all.


    The people on the opposite side surrounded us. We didn''t even have a chance to run. It wasn''t long before we were all knocked down on the ground. I felt very painful in every part of my body, and I couldn''t get up at all. Meng Liang was in bad condition and lay on the ground panting, but the group still didn''t stop and put their feet on us, We have to face down so that we can at least protect our face from injury.


    "Don''t fucking kick me in the face. I''ll be disfigured later." Liu Rui didn''t forget to remind others not to hit him in the face at this time. After all, my brother Rui will point to this face for dinner in the future.


    It''s good that Liu Rui didn''t shout when he came. As soon as the opposite side heard this sentence, they all kicked Liu Rui in the face.


    "OK, don''t fight. I''ll kill you later." Tian Hao shouted at a group of people when he saw that we had been beaten and had no strength to fight back.


    "What''s the matter? You won''t accept it?" Tian Hao came over and squatted in front of us with a smile.


    "I''m convinced by your mother!" Liu Rui spits on Tian Hao''s face. Rui is very angry now because others hit him in the face.


    "Don''t be ashamed of your face, and then fight until you take your clothes!" Tian Hao stood up and wiped his face with a very disgusting look.


    That group of people started punching and kicking us again. To tell the truth, I didn''t feel it later. I was numb. I couldn''t feel others beating me.


    After fighting for a while, the group finally stopped. Tian Hao squatted in front of Liu Rui and asked, "are you still dissatisfied?"


    "Do I take you, big blood force!" Liu Rui angrily scolded, but this time he didn''t even have the strength to spit. The unseemly look just now disappeared, because now he was really angry.


    "No, I have to ask you another way. You won''t take it if you ask so." Tian Hao took out an iron fist cover from his trouser pocket with a sneer and walked to Yuanyuan.


    Tian Hao grabbed Yuanyuan''s hair and asked, "are you satisfied?"


    "Do I convince you?" Yuan Yuan said faintly with blood on his mouth.


    "It''s all men." Tian Hao smiled and hit Yuan Yuan''s head with a fist in the twinkling of an eye.


    "Ah!" Yuan Yuan screamed.


    "Disobedience, grass mud horse!" Tian Hao shouted with a ferocious face.


    "Do I convince you..." Yuan Yuan said stubbornly.


    After Yuanyuan scolded, Tian Hao took a boxer and hit Yuanyuan with one punch after another. "I don''t believe you!" he scolded while beating Tian Hao.


    "Can I draw up?" Meng Liang rolled on the ground for two times. He didn''t know the strength there. He got up at once, but he was soon held down by the group of people.


    "Shall I draw it up? Don''t fight!" I shouted painfully at the beaten yuan yuan.


    "I fucking ask you if you can''t accept it?" Tian Hao didn''t seem to hear our cry. He was still crazy and hit yuan yuan.


    "We took it, we took it, don''t fight..." Liu Rui began to cry and yelled loudly.


    Looking at Yuan Yuan, who was about to be knocked unconscious, Liu Rui cried. To tell you the truth, I''ve seen Liu Rui cry twice over the years, the first for brother Yu and the second for yuan yuan. Liu Rui can shed ten drops of blood, but he won''t leave a tear. But for the sake of his brother, Liu Rui cried, and the cold tears clearly slipped across his face, giving me a feeling of blood.


    Although Tian Hao beat Yuanyuan, our hearts were worse than Yuanyuan. We were willing to be beaten, not Yuanyuan. Because Yuanyuan is always the stupidest and the most loser among us. We are the ones who make trouble every time, and Yuanyuan has been responsible with me since childhood without complaint. Every time we go out, Yuanyuan spends the most money. Every time we can''t eat at the end of the month, Yuanyuan is simple and honest. He smiled and said, "I''ll go home and steal some."


    In this way, from junior high school to senior high school, Yuan Yuan didn''t know how much money he had stolen from home and how many beatings his father had suffered. He still followed us without complaint, carrying the wind and hiding the rain. This is a fucking brother. Everyone has brothers. Maybe our story is not magnificent in this world, but it''s my blessing that I can meet them. It''s a blessing that I can''t exchange my life for.


    I looked at Yuan Yuan''s face full of blood and remembered the first time I saw him.


    "Hello, my name is song yuan. I want to be friends with the you." Yuan Yuan stood with the a big schoolbag on his back and giggled at bedroom door.


    "Do you have money?" brother Yu asked angrily when he saw yuan yuan.


    "Yes." Yuan Yuan nodded foolishly.


    Then we became friends, and Yuanyuan became our meal card. At first, Yuanyuan invited us again. Later, Yuanyuan had no money, and brother Yu began to invite him again. In this way, he became an outsider and integrated into our group. Many years later, brother Yu still scolded Yuanyuan with a smile: "you scheming bitch, when you invited me to eat for half a month, I invited you to eat for two months, I don''t know who bullied whom?"


    Yuan Yuan smiled foolishly and didn''t speak.


    Thinking of these, my tears couldn''t stop flowing down at the beginning. Meng Liang is the strongest here. I saw his expression and I know he was also trying to hold back his tears.


    "Take it?" Tian Hao finally stopped when he heard Liu Rui''s words.


    "We took it..." Liu Rui wiped the tears on his face and said.


    "What about you two?" Tian Hao laughed and looked at Meng Liang and me.


    "We both took it..." I said weakly.


    "Louder, I can''t hear!" Tian Hao pulled his ears and shouted loudly.


    "We''ve taken it!" our three voices rang through the canteen, as if we wanted to shout out all our anger.


    "Brother Han... I... Nothing... We don''t agree. Brother Yu said that men can only obey themselves!" at this time, Yuanyuan seemed to hear our cry and tried to smile and say to us.


    I looked at Yuan Yuan''s unsightly smile. In an instant, my whole heart was broken, and my tears began to flow down again. Even Meng Liang couldn''t help crying at this time.


    "Why, you don''t agree?" Tian Hao immediately stared at yuan yuan when he heard Yuan Yuan''s words.


    "No..."


    "He took it, he took it!" before Yuan Yuan said anything, Liu Rui hugged him and said.


    "Hey, hey, it''s easy to say after taking it. Do you remember when I was in the toilet?" Tian Hao asked Meng Liang with a smile.


    Meng Liang looked at Tian Hao with red eyes and didn''t say a word.


    "I''m so scared when you look at me. It doesn''t matter if you don''t remember. I''m telling you again. Kneel down and admit your mistake. Even if it''s over, I said you''d pay for your words, little friend!" Tian Hao said while patting Meng Liang''s face very arrogantly.


    After hearing Tian Hao''s words, we didn''t move and were all looking at him.


    "Why, if you don''t want to kneel, you won''t accept it?" Tian Hao saw that we didn''t respond and took the boxer to Yuanyuan again.


    "We kneel!" I roared when I saw Tian Hao walking towards Yuanyuan.


    "It''s almost the same. You''re more sensible." Tian Hao looked back at me with satisfaction.


    Just when the three of us were ready to kneel down, a group of people suddenly appeared in the canteen and walked through the surrounding crowd to Tian Hao.


    "Tian Hao, you''re a little too much of a bully, right? Almost!" it''s Wu Tao who''s not talking to anyone else.


    Originally, Wu Tao wanted to come here early and start fighting when we got up, and then fight Tian Hao with us, but unexpectedly, his people and Duan Xin''s people were seen by Chen dashai, director of moral education of our school, as soon as they met. Then the group was taken to the director''s office. Chen dashai asked for a long time, but he didn''t ask any questions. So he came, so he had to let them go, But he has missed the best time to help us, and Chen dashai has been educating Wu Tao in the office, so Tian Hao tossed so much noise in the canteen and no teacher came.


    As soon as Wu Tao came out of the director''s office, they ran to the canteen and saw that we had finished. At this time, Wu Tao didn''t want to come forward, because even if he went up now, he could not beat Tian Hao down, and it was easy to put himself and Duan Xin in danger, so Wu Tao watched the hot noise. But later Wu Tao really couldn''t see it anymore. Despite Duan Xin''s obstruction, he stood up.

 Chapter 1256

    "Why did this fool straighten his hair?" Liu Rui stabbed me with chopsticks and said.


    "I can''t help it. Brother Han has completely fallen in love now. He straightens up when he sees the Su Su. Alas, the child is over." Meng Liang shook his head and sighed.


    "Didn''t Su Su promise him that it was necessary for them to fall in love?" Yuan Yuan asked puzzled at this time.


    Liu Rui knocked Yuanyuan on the head with his chopsticks. "Why are you so stupid? Can''t my brother Han jump in first and make a sample for the woman?"


    "Do you think those two women look good?" Meng Liang suddenly asked.


    "I think that sister Miao Miao looks good..."


    "I think so..."


    "Farting is Su Su''s good-looking!" when I heard them say that my Su is not good-looking, I immediately shouted. Liu Rui was startled by my cry and didn''t fall off the stool.


    "Fuck, you scared the baby to death. Can you keep your voice down and don''t let people hear!" Liu Rui patted his chest and said.


    At the other end, the fat man we hit in the Internet cafe ran from the canteen to Tian Hao''s class. At this time, Tian Hao had come back from dinner. He was smoking and playing poker in the class. At this time, no teachers went to eat in the teaching building, so they could be so presumptuous.


    "Brother Hao!" the fat man shouted to Tian Hao when he entered the classroom.


    "What''s up, little fat, two or four!"


    "I found the person who beat us that day, the group who beat Yang Yong."


    "Are you sure it''s Meng Liang and them?" Tian Hao finally moved his eyes away from poker at this time.


    "It''s them, it''s true!" the fat man replied positively.


    "Now these people in the old city are too arrogant. They keep asking for trouble from our new town students. They don''t pay any attention to me at all. If I don''t do anything at this time, the new town students must have a problem with me. It''s hard for me to be the boss at that time. Wu Tao, I can''t move. I''ll cut this group of people." Tian Hao took the cigarette in his mouth and secretly added it in his heart.


    "OK, you can take me to them after class." Tian Hao made up his mind and said to the fat man.


    "OK, that''s all right. I''ll go first, brother Hao." the fat man was happy when he heard the reply.


    "Come on, come on, keep playing." then Tian Hao picked up poker and played again.


    We returned to the class. I then thought about my Su Su, while Meng Liang and his classmates chatted with each other. They didn''t know what to say, talking and laughing.


    "Meng Liang, Tian Hao may be looking for you. I just heard what my friend said. My friend is from Tian Hao''s class." the speaker is a very gentle boy in our class. We usually call him brother Xiang, because his name is Lu Xiang, sitting with my brother Deli.


    "True or false, I don''t know. Don''t talk nonsense." brother Deli shouted as he sat next to Meng Liang.


    "Really, my friend told me himself." Lu Xiang wiped his glasses and said seriously.


    "Isn''t Tian Hao our sophomore? What''s he looking for us?" Liu Rui came together when he heard Lu Xiang''s words.


    "I don''t know. We haven''t offended Tian Hao. What does he want us to do?" I shook my head and understood what happened.


    "Will it be because of the people we hit in the Internet cafe that day?" Yuan Yuan, who had been silly, suddenly became smart.


    "Yes, I didn''t think of this." Meng Liang suddenly realized.


    "What should we do? Are we in trouble again?" Yuan Yuan continued.


    "What should I do? I''ll be raped by Liu Rui in broad daylight." I don''t care.


    "What do you want to rape me? You have to rape me. It''s delicate and tender." Liu Rui was happy to rape as soon as he heard me say.


    The students in my class laughed after listening to me. The atmosphere was good. They began to talk again. Liu Rui continued to talk to Li Deli and piggy. They continued to publicize his tomb robbing Association.


    After class, Meng Liang didn''t get up with me. He fell asleep on the table. What I think now is all about Su Su, and I didn''t take it to heart at all. To tell you the truth, we are not afraid of Tian Hao at all. Just because we hit a fat man, I don''t believe he can stop us. Soldiers will block us. Water and earth cover us. I''m afraid of something when there''s an accident and my brother Rui is in front of us! However, it seems that Tian Hao''s visit to us this time is not so simple. It can even be said that it is a turning point in our life. It is because of this that several good teenagers who love their motherland and study began to become crazy.


    During the big break, most students began to walk from the teaching building to the playground, and the fat man we beat ran to Tian Hao''s class as soon as class was over. Seeing Tian Hao waiting for him at the door of the class, the fat man immediately won with a smile.


    "Brother Hao, I''ve found out what class they are."


    "That''s OK, you lead the way. Go to their class now." Tian Hao shook his finger and said.


    "This is their class." Tian Hao and some of them came to the door of our class.


    Tian Hao walked into our class, stood on the podium of our class, looked, and then asked the fat man, "where are people? Why not?"


    "Maybe he''s gone out!" the fat man also glanced at our class. The rest were hard-working people who buried themselves in reading. There were few of us at all.


    "Cough, who knows where ye Han and his friends have gone?" Tian Hao shouted in a clear voice.


    After Tian Hao shouted, there was silence below. When he first entered, there were still people talking. Hearing Tian Hao''s cry, they all looked up at Tian Hao, but no one answered.


    "Grass, a group of mute." Tian Hao looked at the students in my class, scolded, began to walk into the seat, and then picked up a classmate.


    "I ask you if you know where ye Han has gone?" Tian Hao asked angrily, holding the student''s collar and staring at his eyes.


    "Go... Go to the bathroom!" the careful answer, scared to look straight at Tian Hao. The student is no other than Lu Xiang who told us the news today.


    "Pa!" Tian Hao went up and gave Lu Xiang a mouth.


    "I have to ask you if I didn''t say it earlier." leaving such a sentence, Tian Hao left our class with people.


    Lu Xiang, who was honest and responsible, was more and more aggrieved when we sat on the table because we got this mouth. Since childhood, he was mostly a good student. No matter which school he was in, he has always been the baby in the eyes of teachers and the heart of parents. Where did he suffer such grievances? Later, Lu Xiang simply lay down on the table and cried.


    Tian Hao and others soon came to the toilet. As soon as they entered the toilet, someone saw Tian Hao and immediately surrounded him and flattered him. Tian Hao walked straight through the crowd to the four of us who smoked in the innermost part of the toilet.


    "You are ye Han?" Tian Haozhi stood tall in front of me.


    To tell the truth, this is the first time I have seen Tian Hao so close. Little man, to tell the truth, he looks really strange. To put it simply, he is like a gorilla in the zoo. If there is any difference between Tian Hao and an orangutan, it is that Tian Hao is whiter than ordinary girls.


    "I am, you are looking for me again?" I hate Tian Hao''s attitude of talking to me, so I raised my head and stood straight and looked down at him. The picture was very funny, because Tian Hao was at least a head shorter than me, so if I stood straight and talked to him, he had to look up at me.


    "You beat up my brothers a few days ago. Do you have to give me an explanation?" Tian Hao wanted to stand on tiptoe and talk to me, because he felt that the current way of dialogue was too uncomfortable.


    "What do you want to say?" I asked with a smile.


    "Those who got started on that day knelt down to admit a mistake to my brother, and then beat themselves up. That''s all." Tian Hao said in a loud voice.


    I know Tian Hao''s words are not for me, but for all the bastards in the toilet. He''s telling everyone here, so Tian Hao is the boss of this sophomore in senior high school. Whoever bullied him will certainly stand up. Tian Hao is in Liwei. He is killing chickens to show monkeys.


    "What are you talking about? I can''t hear you clearly." I heard Tian Hao''s words. Although I was very angry, I still pretended to be a amorous cloud and asked in my ears.


    "I said to kneel down and admit a mistake to my brother, and then beat myself up. Are you fucking deaf?" Tian Hao repeated loudly again.


    "Liu Rui, what did this man say? Did you hear him clearly?" I still pretended to be a fool and shouted to Liu Rui.


    "What did he say to kneel down for you and beat himself in the mouth! I didn''t hear the rest clearly." Liu Rui''s voice was louder than Tian Hao, and could even be described by shouting.


    The people in the toilet laughed when they heard Liu Rui''s words. Tian Hao felt that he had no face, and our big Rui still pretended not to know anything and smoked there.


    "How come you meet such a group of fools and don''t get beaten? I don''t think you know what''s wrong with you." Tian Hao originally wanted to find the field. Who can think that not only the field was not found, but also the people were lost. If you don''t clean up these people, he can''t mix in this school.


    "Keep your fucking mouth clean. Who are you scolding?" Tian Hao has completely ignited the fighting blood in Meng Liang''s bones, who was originally watching the excitement. Meng Liang finally couldn''t help pointing to Tian Hao and scolded.


    Meng Liang just finished scolding. I don''t know who shouted "here comes the teacher" in the toilet.


    It turned out that Tian Hao''s group of people were going to rush to do us, so Tian Hao gave an order, but at this time, God helped us. I don''t know who called the teacher. Tian Hao had to raise his right hand. He put it down reluctantly, and then angrily walked up to Meng Liang and said word by word: "* * son, you''re lucky! But it''s not over. You wait for me. You''ll kneel down!"


    With that, Tian Hao took his people to the door of the toilet.


    "I''ll fucking welcome you at any time!" when Meng Liang was about to go to the door of the toilet, Tian Hao listened to him again.


    "You will pay for this sentence." Tian Hao turned to Meng Liang and went out of the toilet.


    "It''s shameless. I''ve knelt at the grave all my life and asked me to kneel." few people can make my big brother so angry.


    "OK, it''s time for class. Let''s go back!" I patted Liu Rui and said.


    As soon as we entered the class, brother Deli and other students in our class immediately ran over and worried about hearing: "are you all right? I just heard that Tian Hao came to our class to find you."


    "It''s okay, don''t worry, what can happen to us." looking at the way the students care, I feel warm in my heart. To tell the truth, I think all the students in our class are really good, at least they don''t make people feel annoying.


    "Ha ha, don''t worry. They can''t do anything under the protection of my tomb robbing Association. Everyone can rest assured! And if that classmate wants to join the association, hurry up and sign up!" Liu Rui shouted happily at this time.


    When Liu Rui shouted like this, all the students in my class laughed again. The atmosphere suddenly became active and the whole class began to be lively again. Liu Rui is like a pistachio in our class, which can often make fights happy.


    "Are you all right?" when Meng Liang returned to his seat, Zhao Bing put down his book and whispered to Meng Fei.


    "It''s okay, it''s just a little contradictory. What''s wrong? Isn''t Liu Rui standing in front?" Meng Liang answered with a smile when he heard Zhao Bing speak.


    "Hey, it''s okay. If there''s anything really wrong, I can ask my brother to help you. My brother is great." Zhao Bing smiled when he heard Meng Liang''s words.


    "No... we can solve it ourselves."


    "All right!" Zhao Bing seemed a little lost and went on reading again.


    Then all this did not escape my eyes. I immediately ran over and pretended to be serious and said, "classmate Zhao Bing, what are you talking about?"


    "Didn''t say anything." Zhao Bing looked up at me with a blank face.


    I immediately learned from our head teacher''s tone and said, "the school has repeatedly ordered not to fall in love during school. Don''t you two know? This is a high-voltage line! Bring your monitor to see me tomorrow!"


    "Oh, what nonsense! Why are you so annoying!" Zhao Bing immediately lowered his head and continued reading after listening to me.


    "Are you tired of living?" Meng Liang put his arm around my neck and tore it with me.


    I was Meng Liang''s opponent. I was defeated in less than three rounds. I began to bite him with my mouth and went down. Meng Liang screamed.


    "Fuck, why do you bite?" Meng Liang opened his sleeve and my tooth marks were clearly visible.


    "Look at you and me, and then bite you!" I posed as a winner.


    "Well, I''ll take it. I can''t provoke you. I''ll order the little girl''s fight." Meng Liang rubbed his arm and hid from me.


    At this time, the teacher came in and started class. Our class was quiet. Meng Liang and I stopped making trouble and were ready to concentrate on sleeping.


    "In fact, it''s really good. It''s just that it''s a little worse than my family''s Su Su." I looked at Zhao Bing, who was concentrating on taking notes. I really listened and looked. No wonder so many people were chasing.


    "What''s a good thing?" Meng Liang asked me puzzled.


    "Zhao Bing, it''s a pity to follow you!" I shifted my eyes from Zhao Bing to Meng Fei''s face, and there was a feeling of heaven to hell in an instant.


    "Fuck, did you mention it?" Meng Liang asked me again.


    "Class, don''t make trouble!" I glanced at the teacher on the podium.


    "You wait for class!" Meng Liang went to bed again. I also slept on the table.


    At the other end, Tian Hao sat in his seat after returning to the class and didn''t say a word. The people around him didn''t dare to take the initiative to talk to him, so he had to stay far away.


    Originally, I wanted to find us the venue. Instead of finding it back, it was a shame. Now I don''t take me seriously. There has been no news on the seven stars recently. On the contrary, there are more and more things in the old city.


    "No, this time I have to give these people some color to see. After not fighting for such a long time, I really think Tian Hao is a bully. I can''t even clean up these people, and I can''t fix it at the seven stars." thinking about Tian Hao, his eyes began to become dark.


    In the afternoon, the third class is over.


    Wu Tao hurried to the senior two teaching building and came to Duan Xin''s class.


    "So anxious, what''s the matter? Gao Yi carries the handle?" Duan Xin joked when he saw Wu Tao laughing.


    "Tian Hao is finally going to move. I went to the toilet to find Ye Han and them today. As a sophomore in senior high school, you don''t know this." Wu Tao whispered when Duan Xin sat down.


    "You know, ye Han''s group of people are really just. They don''t have any face. Tian Hao must be busy this time."


    "This is a fucking chance, brother!" Wu Tao rubbed his hands and his eyes twinkled.


    "No, Tian Hao wants to get Ye Han and them. It''s just a fight. What does it have to do with opportunities?" Duan Xin said puzzled.


    "No, I''ll say you''re a pig. You don''t fucking accept it. How many times do you expect Tian Hao to move Ye Han?"


    "It''s not nonsense. It''s zero to ten! Ye Han and they have no chance of winning!" Duan Xin replied without thinking.


    "What if you add me?" Wu Tao smiled at Duan Xin.


    "It''s hard to say. Let''s open it at fifty-five. I wonder why you have to get involved as soon as ye Han has something to do? Are you kidding with that boy?"


    "Let''s not talk about whether to engage in foundation. I''ll ask you again. If you and me are added, how many times is it?" Wu Tao laughed even happier at this time.


    After listening to Wu Tao''s words, Duan Xin fell into silence. Even if he was stupid, he would not fail to understand Wu Tao''s meaning. Wu Tao wanted to take this opportunity to swallow Tian Hao!


    "If Tian Hao falls down, there will be only one seven star in the new city. Do you think the seven star was still a thing at that time?" Wu Tao said when he saw Duan Xin not talking.


    "Not really! But..."


    "Can not only swallow Tian Hao, but also win Ye Han over. Can you tell me if this is an opportunity?" Duan Xin didn''t finish his words. Wu Tao immediately asked.


    "This is indeed an opportunity, but have you thought about it? The risk is not small. If Tian Hao doesn''t fall down, Tian Hao will clean us up one by one. Tian Hao will not give up easily after he has been in our school for so long." Duan Xin is still afraid and hesitant.


    "Do you know why you are not as good as Tian Hao now? What you lack is not relationship, contacts, ability, and ambition!" Duan Xin suddenly looked up at Wu Tao.


    "If you really bring down Tian Hao, then senior one and senior two will be the world of our old city! I don''t ask you. After my words, you can do it or not!" Wu Tao knew what Duan Xin thought, so he didn''t say any more. After saying this, he walked out of the classroom and left Duan Xin alone in his seat.


    After Wu Tao left, Duan Xin fell into meditation. After a while, he took out his mobile phone and snapped out the words "I''ll do this with you!" on the keyboard. The recipient was Wu Tao.


    Wu Tao looked at the message, smiled at the corners of his mouth, and then replied, "that''s right. How bold and productive people are, and bring your people to me for dinner!"


    Duan Xin smiled when he saw the text message. This Wu Tao will excite me one day!


    In fact, even if Wu Tao doesn''t excite Duan Xin, Duan Xin will participate in this matter, because under the oppression of Tian Hao''s seven stars, Duan Xin can be said to have survived for so long, and he is also waiting for an opportunity. Now is the best opportunity. Wu Tao and Duan Xin help us. They are all from the old city and deserve the name. What he has less than Wu Tao is not that ambition. Everyone has ambition, but not everyone has arrogance.


    The last class in the afternoon was finally over. We went to the canteen noisily. Although Tian Hao certainly wouldn''t give up and let us go, we didn''t pay much attention to it, because we had a lot of experience. If we had a fight, we might admit our mistakes. Admitting mistakes is definitely impossible, so even if we can''t fight, we won''t hide. In Rego''s words, that''s not my character.


    We bought dinner at the rice window, found an empty seat and began to eat. At this time, Tian Hao had brought their people to the canteen. There were not many people. More than 30 people walked together to form a beautiful scenery in the canteen.


    Tian Hao took people directly to our seats. Because the canteen was in a mess, we didn''t find that this group of people had come!


    "Ye Han, I think your braised meat is very delicious." Liu Rui swallowed his saliva after eating his own piece of braised meat looking at my meal.


    "Here you are! The saliva will flow into my meal later." I impatiently quickly gave the meat to Liu Rui. I was afraid that he will flow into my meal later.


    "Leaves, I don''t like to eat. Here''s mine!" Yuan Yuan giggled and put his meat in my bowl.


    "See, I have to pay my family yuan." I smiled and was moved.


    "Grass, why don''t you give it to me?" Liu Rui said reluctantly, looking at Yuan Yuan.


    "I gave you all the leaves."


    "His is his, yours is yours. I''m the thinnest and most in need of nutrition. Do you know?" Liu Rui said with a meat mill in his mouth.


    "I''ll give it to you next time." Yuan Yuan smiled foolishly again.


    "That''s about the same..."


    "Yuanyuan, be careful!" before Liu Rui finished his words, Meng Liang, who was eating on the side, suddenly saw Tian Hao rush over and cut down on Yuanyuan with an uncut * because Yuanyuan sat on the outside and was closest to Tian Hao.


    Seeing Tian Hao holding a knife, I was anxious and shouted, "Yuanyuan, get away!"


    Yuan Yuan hasn''t reacted yet. At this time, Tian Hao has rushed to the edge of yuan yuan. His film knife reflects a little under the sunlight coming in from the window.


    I was in a hurry. I picked up the lunch box and threw it at Tian Hao.

 Chapter 1257

    We stood up and walked towards the fat boy. The fat boy saw us coming and smiled, "why? You still have to hit me."


    "You come out and I''ll talk to you." I said expressionless.


    "Ouch, there are many people and few bullies, aren''t they?" the boy said and stood up. Several people around him also stood up.


    "Let''s go out and talk." then we walked to the door of the Internet cafe.


    The students around didn''t play games anymore. They all gathered around to watch the excitement. The boy also had a lot of people watching the excitement. If he didn''t go out, it showed that he was afraid, so he also took his group of people out of the Internet cafe.


    "What? What do you want to talk to me about?" the boy said to me after he came out.


    "Do I nag you B!" as soon as the boy''s voice fell, Liu Rui did not know where to find a brick and threw it away.


    When the boy saw the brick, he immediately turned around and hid, and suddenly hit the boy''s shoulder. Then all four of US jumped at the boy, and the people around the boy immediately jumped at us. From the lineup alone, we are indeed not as good as the opposite side. The opposite side not only has more people than me, but also has a larger body size than us, but the opposite side certainly has less fighting experience than us.


    We caught the one who scolded Liu Rui. At first, we could catch him regardless of others, but then the scene was so chaotic that we caught who hit who. At this time, Meng Liang fought with two people alone. Meng Liang swung a somersault with a fist, and the other man beside Meng Liang put his foot on Meng Liang''s waist, Meng Liang fell to the ground. He helped the ground with his hand and jumped up quickly. He got up and ran away from the boy who rushed. When he jumped up, he hugged a man''s neck and threw the man to the ground.


    Seeing that Meng Liang was too busy, Liu Rui immediately ran to Meng Liang, while I was with yuan yuan. A boy suddenly ran to Yuan Yuan. As soon as I went up, I bent down and swept my legs, I put the boy down, then raised my legs and stepped on the boy''s face. Yuan Yuan also grabbed a big fist and said hello to his face.


    At first, due to the large number of people opposite, we couldn''t get busy, and this group of people was obviously much better than the potato group. But then the opposite side found that we were so fierce and obviously a little confused. We didn''t know who to hit. Looking at me from the other side, I suddenly dared not go on, because they were beaten just now.


    The boy who scolded Liu Rui was badly beaten by us. His nose bled. We saw that they didn''t dare to move. We took a breath, and immediately rushed to them. When we saw us rushing across, they started running and didn''t mean to continue playing.


    "Grass Mud Horse, wait for me!" the boy who scolded Liu Rui shouted to us as he ran.


    "The basket of Xincheng, I hit you once I see you!" Liu Rui also scolded the group.


    "I scolded the people next door and the people in the new town. Why is this outfit forced." Meng Liang patted the dust on his body.


    "These baskets run so fast that they are all broken by me. My mother bought them for me, and I have to talk about them when I go home." Yuan Yuan looked at his torn clothes and said with a little worry,


    Although the opposite was beaten away by us, we didn''t get there well, and we were beaten a lot. Watching the crowd run away, they all returned to the Internet cafe to continue playing games. We were not in the mood to play at this time. Look at the time, it was past three o''clock, and we were ready to go home.


    When I got home, my parents didn''t get off work. I took a bath, changed into clean clothes and threw the dirty clothes into the washing machine.


    "Fortunately, these fools didn''t hit my handsome young face, or I couldn''t explain it!" I looked at my handsome face in the mirror.


    Narcissistic for a while, I looked at it was more than four o''clock. I hurried back to my house, took out the book, pretended to study and waited for my parents to come back.


    At the other end, in SZ city hospital, Zhao Yang was lying in the ward with a broken leg. It is estimated that it will be better for a while and a half.


    "When I go back to school, I have to kill Wu Tao. Brother Hao, you have to help me out this time. They don''t pay attention to our new town more and more." Zhao Yang said wrongly looking at his right leg with plaster.


    "Xiao Yang, I heard that Wu Tao was not simple." Tian Hao thought you were finished. He couldn''t do this well, but he was embarrassed to say these words when he looked at Zhao Yang on the hospital bed. After all, he promised others to go and have a look, but he didn''t go.


    "Why, brother Hao, isn''t it a basket in the old city?" Zhao Yang seemed to see that Tian Hao didn''t want to get involved in it.


    "Wu Tao has a brother named Wu Jian. This Wu Jian is not simple. He has a good relationship with my brother, so I can''t help you openly, you know?" Tian Hao tries to keep his tone calm. To tell the truth, Zhao Yang is not his Tian Hao. Tian Hao doesn''t need to help him like this, but fortunately, people call him brother. He can''t ignore an accident, Originally, he thought Wu Tao was an ordinary school. He came forward to teach Wu Tao a lesson, and then let Zhao Yang be the boss of senior one. In this way, it is finished. But who would have thought that there was another Wu Jian behind Wu Tao, which would be difficult to deal with. Moreover, Zhao Yang would certainly look down on himself, and the prestige he finally established would be gone. Tian Hao was also very upset.


    "Then I''ll be beaten for nothing?" Zhao Yang was immediately excited when he heard Tian Hao''s words, and his tone changed.


    "With whom the fuck?" Tian Hao frowned, obviously unhappy.


    "It''s not brother Hao. I didn''t say you. Don''t think about it. I said them..." Zhao Yang also felt that he had said something wrong and immediately explained.


    "OK, your beating won''t be in vain. I said I can''t help you in the open, but it''s still OK to help you behind your back. Just get well and I''ll go first." Tian Hao stood up and walked outside the ward.


    "Give me a hand and say you''re scared." after Tian Hao left, Zhao Yang scolded in the ward. Tian Hao''s attitude has told him that he can''t find ten * * in this scene.


    Tian Hao had just left Zhao Yang''s ward and the phone rang before he left the hospital.


    "Xiaopang, what''s the matter?" it was no one else who called. It was the fat man we played in the Internet cafe today.


    "Brother Hao, we were called by some old town boys in the meteor shower." the other end of the phone said.


    "You guys have nothing to do. What''s the net in the old city?"


    "Isn''t that cheap..."


    "OK, go back to school." Tian Hao said and hung up the phone upset.


    "It''s from the old city again. What''s the matter recently? The old city suddenly likes to fight." Tian Hao got out of the hospital, got into a taxi and said to himself


    After five o''clock, my parents came home from work.


    "I''m doing well today. I know I''m studying at home and haven''t played with the computer?" my mother said with satisfaction when she saw me reading there,


    "No, I''ve been reading," I replied firmly.


    "That''s about the same." then my mother went into the kitchen to prepare dinner.


    "Your boy must have run out to play." my father whispered to me when he saw my mother gone.


    I smiled and didn''t speak.


    After dinner, because of my good performance today, my mother let me play computer for a while. I played computer for a while, watched TV for a while, and was ready to go to bed. It may be the reason for the fight today, so I was sleepy earlier.


    When I fell asleep, I had that very strange dream, which I had dreamed several times. I dreamed that I was walking on the main road and met a foreigner who gave me a cake and said to me; "You must deliver the cake to this place before three o''clock, or he will explode." then he gave me an address note and left.


    I looked at my watch. It was two forty-seven, so I hurried to the address on the note.


    Finally, I ran to the address before three o''clock. Then I knocked on the door. A man with a beard opened the door, pulled me in and closed the door.


    There were many people in the room. They took the cake in my hand and cut it up. There was no * in it. Then they began to sing happy birthday.


    I stood aside and asked, "is there anything else? I''ll go first if it''s all right."


    "Oh, I almost forgot you." the big beard said, went inside and took out a book.


    "You should memorize all this book before dawn tomorrow, or we will destroy the earth." beard handed me the book and said solemnly.


    "What are you talking about? Destroying the earth?" I said with a little doubt.


    "Yes," said bearded, still serious.


    "Then I won''t be the Savior. I won''t carry it. I have to go home." then I went out.


    At this time, beard took out a gun and pointed it at me and said, "if you go now, I''ll kill you!"


    "Fuck, it''s not like this. Let me carry you. Don''t give it to me earlier, and I''m in the mood to eat cake here." looking at the black muzzle, I knew that these people were serious.


    "Stop talking nonsense and recite it quickly!" bearded threw down this sentence and left.


    After bearded left, I opened the book and found that it was full of Buddhist scriptures.


    "Fuck, play Dad! I can''t fucking carry it for half a year!" I felt dead in an instant.


    Then I woke up. I wiped the sweat on my face, "why did you have this dream again?"


    I have had this dream many times. I began to do it when I was a child, and it is a plot. I don''t know what this dream means, but I always feel very strange.


    "No, tomorrow I have to find a fortune teller to calculate whether I am the savior or or not." I lay in bed and totaled myself.


    The next day, because Yuanyuan came home and was scolded, his mother wouldn''t let him out, so he didn''t come to us. I slept at home and watched TV in the morning. In the afternoon, Meng Liang asked me to play billiards. When I got to billiards, Meng Liang and Liu Rui had already played.


    As soon as long Zheng left, I remembered that this man seemed to know our school very well. Maybe he could know the origin of the group just now, so I turned my head and shouted; "Long Zheng, wait a minute."


    "What''s the matter?" the dragon was hearing my cry, stopped and looked back at me.


    "Whose car is that, do you know?" I pointed to the land cruiser at the door.


    "Oh, which do you mean? That car is Li Hansong''s. his background is very big. I told you last time."


    "Can you tell me something about this Li Hansong?" when I saw that long Zheng really knew something, I immediately walked to him, and Meng Liang and they followed.


    "Li Hansong is a mysterious figure in our school. I don''t know exactly where he came from, but neither teachers nor students in our school dare to offend him, and his mind is no longer in school. He hasn''t been to school more than five times this semester. He never takes the initiative to cause trouble, so no one takes the initiative to offend him. There are often two people around him who are inseparable from him. Just estimated that you don''t like him I see. It should be his bodyguard who transferred with him. Now he is also a student of our school. One is lengluo and the other is indifference. They are twin brothers. Another girl who transferred with him is Su Su Su. That girl is very low-key and I don''t know the details. When they first transferred, they thought Li Hansong and Su Su were lovers, but Later, Li Hansong and our school called Tian Miaomiao. Tian Miaomiao is recognized as the school flower of our school. Everyone they know is called her sister Miaomiao. Xu Feng chased her for more than a year and failed. She came here less than half a month. At first, Xu Feng also wanted to teach this person a lesson. After all, he was also very ashamed, but then he gave up inexplicably. This is Li Han Song became popular in our school, and his background became more and more vivid. "Long Zheng told me all he knew about Li Hansong in one breath.


    "You know a lot of gossip." after knowing Su Su''s relationship with Li Hansong, I feel better. It''s not a romantic enemy. It''s not a good thing to meet such a rich and handsome romantic enemy.


    "You know too little. It''s time for class. I have to go. Finally, I tell you, you''d better not touch this Li Hansong." Long Zheng said and took their group of people away from the teaching building.


    "There is such a person in our school. I heard for the first time..." Meng Liang was a little surprised after hearing Long Zheng''s words.


    "You read pornographic books all day. You don''t know what..."


    "Little leaf, you are crazy with us, aren''t you..."


    "Don''t fucking mention the yellow book!" Liu Rui said to us with dark eyes and gnashing teeth.


    After returning to the class, the students in my class had started their morning reading. Fortunately, the head teacher was not in. We hurried to sneak back to our seats.


    The first class is English class. Our English teacher is a menopausal woman in her 40s. She has a very bad temper. Even my brother Rui dare not answer her in his class. I can''t understand what she said in front. I lie on the table thinking about Long Zheng''s words this morning. He told me not to touch Li Hansong, But I think the relationship between Li Hansong and Su Su seems to be very good. If I want to chase Su Su, I must have been in touch with the old one. Thinking about it, I fell asleep. When I woke up, I had changed a teacher.


    "I''ve slept for several classes!" I poked Meng Liang.


    "You ask others, I just woke up." Meng Liang looked at the blackboard directly without looking at me.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why are you so straight?" I shook my hand in front of Meng Liang.


    "The head teacher is at the back door!" Meng Fei whispered, still not looking at me.


    "Fuck, don''t you fucking tell me earlier!" I quickly pretended to study and looked straight ahead.


    "Don''t pretend, the head teacher is gone." Meng Liang resumed his normal state and lay on the table.


    "It''s over. I''m dead now. The head teacher will have to talk to me again later."


    "No, this is the last class in the morning. He can''t find you."


    "How do you know? Didn''t you just wake up?"


    "Look at Liu Rui." Meng Liang gestures in Liu Rui''s direction.


    I looked up at Liu Rui sitting in front of me. He jumped up and down like a monkey. I saw him change seven or eight sprint positions in less than a minute. Obviously, I asked about the smell of the canteen to prepare for the last sprint.


    "I slept so long and didn''t learn anything all morning." I regretted where I was.


    "Don''t pretend to force you to die!" Meng Liang looked at me contemptuously.


    "Waste time!" I looked at the textbooks on the table and suddenly felt that studying was boring and I couldn''t learn anything. It''s better to find some work at home and marry a daughter-in-law and have a baby.


    "Meng Liang, have you ever thought about not studying?" I asked, looking at Meng Liang in a daze.


    "Don''t study? Isn''t it a pity that I don''t study at Tsinghua?" Meng Liang was not serious at all.


    "I''m serious. Do you think it''s interesting to study?"


    "It must be boring to study, but why don''t we study? Now those who collect junk need a diploma."


    "Yes, what can I do without studying!" I sighed and said helplessly.


    "Why do you think of this? If you don''t study, can your family agree? If my father knows, he has to kill me."


    "It''s all right. I just don''t think it''s interesting to study."


    "In fact, studying is also very good. We can eat what we want and drink what we want. Maybe we can''t even eat when we get to society. Besides, don''t chase that Su Su Su? How can you chase him if you don''t study?" Meng Liang comforted me when he saw that I was a little disappointed.


    "Yes, I have to chase Su Su." I seem to have the motivation to find Su Su.


    While talking, the bell rang and class was over. Liu Ruifeng ran to our side at a general speed, bared his two big teeth and said, "hurry to eat, sir, I''m hungry!"


    Several of us came to the canteen. Due to the Yellow Book incident, our meals were bought by Meng Liang. We had some money at the beginning of school. Finally, we didn''t have to eat instant noodles.


    "I''ve eaten meat. I was malnourished last month, and my skin is dull!" Liu Rui said happily, chewing ribs in his mouth.


    "Whatever you eat, your skin is like sandpaper." as long as Liu Rui speaks, Meng Liang can connect it immediately.


    "Well, I won''t argue with you when I see the meal you invited. You two will be my meal card in the future." Liu Rui said to us.


    "Hey, hey, this dish is really delicious." silly Yuan Yuan knew that he buried himself in eating and didn''t quarrel with us.


    "Fat brother, are those people in front of us who beat us in the Internet cafe that day?" at this time, a group of people not far from the canteen have stared at us, but we don''t know.


    "It''s not those people. It''s hard for me to find you!" the boy called fat brother looked at us and said.


    "Let''s go up and fuck them," someone suggested.


    "No, it''s easy for us to lose. I''ll go back to brother Hao and let him clean up later. Do you know them?" the fat man thought and asked.


    "I know the people who beat Yang Yong. That''s Meng Liang. I heard he stabbed Yang Yong with a knife." he also pointed to Meng Liang.


    "It''s them. It''s easy to do now." then the fat man left the canteen with people.


    I sat there waiting for Liu Rui after dinner. Liu Rui ate the slowest, because my brother Rui always insisted on the healthy eating method of chewing and swallowing carefully. While I was waiting for them to eat, I happened to see Susu and Li Hansong. They should also come to eat. Li Hansong and sister Miao Miao are still holding hands arrogantly in the canteen, and he doesn''t wear sunglasses. He has a handsome face. The students in the canteen looked at them. To tell you the truth, there are two bodyguards behind the handsome boys and beautiful women. This formation is really popular. You can''t even look at it.


    When they passed by me, Su Su smiled at me and greeted me: "what a coincidence, you come to dinner."


    Su Su''s smile was really beautiful. I felt as intoxicated as the sun. I heard her talking to me, and then hurriedly said, "yes, what a coincidence. Do you come to dinner?"


    "Yes, I have dinner with my brother and sister-in-law. This is my brother and this is my sister-in-law." Su Su unexpectedly introduced me. To tell the truth, I don''t think we are so familiar.


    "Is this your friend?" Li Hansong stopped and pointed to me.


    "Yes, I met him in the park a few days ago." Susu said with a smile.


    "Hello, my name is Li Hansong." Li Hansong took the initiative to say hello to me. To tell the truth, I always thought this man was arrogant, but I didn''t expect to be so approachable.


    "Hello, my name is Ye Han."


    "Take your time to eat. Let''s go first." the speaker was Su Su, who spit out his tongue at me playfully, and then followed Li Hansong and them to the place where they cooked.


    After Su Su left, I looked at their backs and was shocked. This Li Hansong didn''t seem as simple as I thought. At least it wasn''t the kind of rich second generation who lost their family as I thought.


    "I didn''t expect you to have friends of the opposite sex in this school." Li Hansong said to Su Su as he walked.


    "Why can''t I have friends of the opposite sex." Su Su stared at Li Hansong.


    "Our little Susu won''t like others?" the beautiful sister Miao Miao laughed and gossip.


    "Oh, we haven''t known each other for three days. What are you talking about, sister-in-law?" Su quickly explained when he heard Tian Miaomiao''s words.


    "Ordinary friends can, but not in love. If your father knows, he has to peel off the boy and me." Li Hansong asked seriously.


    "Don''t pretend to be an elder with me, will you? You can fall in love. Why can''t I? We are big on one side!" Susu glanced at Li Hansong unconvinced.


    "Well, you have to talk to your father about this. It''s not that I don''t want you to fall in love." Li Hansong hesitated for a moment.


    "All right, all right, eat quickly, and your brothers will stop quarreling." when she found that they began to quarrel again, sister Miao quickly made a round.

 Chapter 1258

    "Big brother, you can count it. You should hurry to straighten it out!" Meng Liang saw me like a savior.


    "Are you playing with that one?" I looked at Liu Rui pouting on the billiards table and said.


    "Don''t talk, I''m looking for an angle here!" Liu Rui said impatiently.


    "Pa! Cao, you fucking hit the ball again!" Liu Rui went down and successfully hit Meng Liang''s ball into the hole.


    "I played with him for three times, and he scored more goals than I did. Can you fucking play?" Meng Liang grabbed the club and felt like crying without tears.


    "What do you know? I let you do that, OK?" Liu Rui climbed down from the table.


    "Give it to me. I''ll play with Meng Liang." I grabbed the club from Liu Rui and swung the ball again.


    When Meng Liang was playing, Liu Rui gave a command at the side. If we didn''t listen to him, he would be anxious. Meng Liang almost couldn''t resist. He always had the idea of rushing up to beat him.


    After playing billiards for a while, we went home.


    "Young man, is it a divination?" when we passed by the door of a shop, we saw a Taoist dressed like an eyebrow, a yellow robe and two skimmed goatee.


    "Are you sure?" I thought of yesterday''s strange dream and stopped. To tell the truth, I really looked for someone to do a good calculation.


    "Is your beard true or false?" Liu Rui felt an inexplicable intimacy when he saw the Taoist. After all, he almost became the last Taoist in Maoshan. As he said this, he grabbed the Taoist''s goatee.


    "Oh, it hurts!" the Taoist was pulled by Liu Rui.


    "It''s still true. I used to be a Taoist. Later, my mother wouldn''t let me go, so now I''m stealing tombs. Do you accept disciples?" Liu Rui said with a smile.


    "It''s good for you to steal tombs. Don''t be a Taoist. I''m afraid you''ll ruin the industry." the Taoist glanced at Liu Rui and said with a little fear.


    "Get up and let me talk to the Taoist priest." I pushed Liu Rui away.


    "Children, what do you want? Study? Love?" the Taoist stroked his beard. To tell the truth, he really felt like a fairy.


    "I don''t count these. I''ve always had a dream recently. I want you to help me interpret my dream!"


    "It''s to interpret dreams. Then sit down and talk about your dreams."


    I sat on the bench in front of the Taoist priest, and then I started talking about my dream yesterday. Suddenly Meng Liang kicked me. I looked up at Meng Liang and the Taoist priest.


    "Fuck, my dream is so boring!" the Taoist sat opposite and fell asleep.


    Like Liu Rui, I grabbed the Taoist priest''s beard, and the Taoist priest screamed. "Can you help me with my dream as a bedtime story?" I said viciously as I pulled the Taoist priest''s beard. Meng Liang and Liu Rui were already laughing.


    "Let go, I just sleep when I listen to stories. I''ve been used to it for so many years. Besides, I can''t interpret dreams!" the Taoist was about to cry when I pulled his beard.


    "Grass, you can''t interpret your fucking dreams. What egg are you pulling with me here!" I loosened the Taoist''s beard, stood up and planned to leave.


    "Don''t laugh, let''s go!" I looked at the two people squatting on the ground laughing.


    "No, no, no, you let me relax for a while." Liu Rui smiled while covering his stomach.


    "Grass, solve a dream and meet such an unreliable thing!"


    "Children, don''t go. I''m giving you a few words." the Taoist said awkwardly.


    "Don''t listen..." I waved my hand and dragged Liu Rui and Meng Liang forward.


    "Children, Ziwei''s seven murders and Lu Tong turn killing into power and become heroes! Seven evil spirits, breaking the army and greedy wolves are indispensable!" the Taoist quickly stood up and shouted at me when he saw me leaving.


    "Shut up, unreliable old thing, and then call me to shut your mouth!" I turned back and shouted fiercely at the old Taoist.


    My shout was really effective. The old Taoist stopped talking immediately.


    "Crape myrtle, I''m still fuckin ''healthy. I was fooling people one day. Later, I saw him beat him once." the more I thought about it, the more angry the Taoist became.


    "To tell you the truth, it''s the first time I''ve seen a fortune teller fall asleep. It''s so funny." Meng Liang has returned to normal at this time. At least he doesn''t laugh like he couldn''t speak just now.


    "Me too, but to be honest, I''m a little sleepy about your dream," Liu Rui said.


    "Fuck off, you two don''t talk to me, will you? I need to be alone now!" I''m in a very bad mood.


    "Ha ha..." they began to laugh again


    When I got home, I lay in bed. The more I thought about the old thing, the more angry I became. After dinner, I simply packed up my things and went to bed early. I didn''t send text messages to Su Su these two days, because I thought that if I sent too much, people might feel annoyed.


    The next morning, I got up very early. I asked my mother for some money, and then I went to school with my schoolbag to find Meng Liang and Liu Rui. We met many schools along the way, probably from our school.


    When we came to the gate of our school, a black car passed us quickly, and then drove into our school very windily. The students nearby were envious. To tell the truth, it was like news that our students could drive to school at that time. After all, cars were not so common at that time. Ordinary families could not afford cars, let alone a student.


    "Who is this? When will our school come out?" Meng Liang said, looking at the car driving into the school.


    "I don''t know. I must be a rich second generation when I drive to school." Yuan Yuan also said.


    "Aren''t you also the rich second generation? Why don''t you drive!" Liu Rui began to pull the calf again.


    "I''m a rich second generation. That car is a land cruiser. At least it has to be more than 500000." to be honest, we can recognize these things because the family environment is better. Ordinary children like us can''t touch these things.


    "My darling, more than 500000!" Liu Rui almost fell to the ground when he heard the price.


    Not only him, but Meng Liang and I were also shocked by the price of the car. It goes without saying what 500000 meant to a family like us at that time.


    "I''ll buy one better than this if I have money in the future. No, look who it is!" Liu Rui suddenly shouted to me and pointed in the direction of the car.


    "Why are you surprised? I don''t know who it is." I''ve long been used to Liu Rui''s surprised reaction and said disapprovingly.


    "No, look at him!" Liu Rui was already a little worried.


    I looked in the direction of his fingers. I saw several people coming down from the car, three men and two women. I saw Su Su''s figure at a glance. At that time, I was stunned. How did she appear in the car? Did the car come to give him away? Although I know Su Su Su''s family is not ordinary, it''s not as rich as this.


    Su Su walked to the teaching building with the people nearby talking and laughing. The three boys walked in the middle with sunglasses, white shirts and black pants. Although they couldn''t see clearly, they still felt very handsome, temperament and arrogant. They belonged to the kind where girls would look more everywhere. The sunglasses man held another girl''s hand. The girl was also very beautiful. She shouldn''t be said to be very beautiful, but she had a very good temperament. Both her figure and appearance should be said to be very rare in our school. Moreover, I''ve never seen this girl. I don''t know if she is a student in our school. After all, I haven''t seen this group of people. The two people walked into the school holding hands so magnanimously. Our school prohibits falling in love. They are so aboveboard and bright, so I feel that they are not from our school. They may send Su Su to school. As for Susu, he followed the boy, and the other two boys followed the boy, just like the boy''s bodyguard. The most interesting thing is that the two boys behind me also want to grow up. Seeing this scene, I began to think about what relationship Susu has with these people? I was a little disappointed. If these people really came to send Su Su, Su Su would not be like the simple rich woman I thought. After all, that land cruiser is very rare in our city.


    "Is that the girl you asked for the phone number that day?" Meng Liang also saw Su Su.


    "Yes, who are these people? Do you know them?" I nodded.


    "It shouldn''t be our school students. I haven''t seen them," Yuan Yuan said.


    "You don''t stay in this school for a few days a month. Who can you know?"


    "Do you know?" I looked at Liu Rui.


    "I don''t stay as long as he does?" Liu Rui said.


    "Let''s go. Everyone should be gone. Don''t look. I''ll be late for a while..." Meng Liang looked at Su Su who was about to enter the teaching building and said to me.


    "Let''s go, let''s go," I said absently, thinking that I must find out who those people are and what the relationship between Susu and these people is.


    While thinking about these, we walked to the teaching building. When I came to the teaching building, I suddenly saw a familiar face, still that strange smile and long hair.


    Long Zheng followed a group of people behind him and came out of the teaching building. We just walked into the teaching building, so we touched a cover.


    "It''s a coincidence to meet you again." Long Zheng saw us stop and said hello to me.


    "Well, it''s a coincidence." I looked at Long Zheng. He always felt that this man was not a good man, so he perfunctorily said a word and was ready to leave.


    Long Zheng heard what I said, said "let''s go" and then walked out of the building.


    I threw my cell phone aside to start learning. I took out my math book and read it for a while, but I couldn''t understand it.


    "Hey, now this math is too difficult for a genius like me to understand. Can those high school students understand it? Think about the math book in my primary school. It''s called a simple..." I sighed when I looked at the math I didn''t know what to write.


    After tossing and turning for a long time, I threw my math book aside. At this time, I suddenly wanted to find the phone number asked by Su Su during the day. I took out my mobile phone and found the phone number. After looking at the time, I couldn''t sleep until more than eight o''clock.


    I pressed these words on the crackling screen, "I''m the boy who asked for your phone during the day. Do you still remember me?", OK, send it.


    I regret sending it. This message is too stupid. People are not Alzheimer''s. how can they not remember me?


    Ten minutes, twenty minutes, half an hour later, Su Su still didn''t reply. I sat in my chair and looked at my mobile phone anxiously waiting. I even wondered if I remembered the wrong phone.


    "Deng Deng Deng Deng..." my Nokia finally rang a lovely bell.


    I opened the message and wrote two words "remember".


    I said this question is too stupid. If you say you ask so, how can people answer it.


    Looking at the mobile phone text message, I don''t know what to say at once. I''ll give it back to me. Remember you. No, I have to find a topic.


    "Guess who I am?" I replied again.


    "I remember." this time, Su Su returned quickly.


    "Haha, just kidding, where do you go to school?" I replied awkwardly looking at the text message.


    "It''s not funny at all. I''m in SZ a high school."


    "What a coincidence, I''m also in Suizhong No. 1 high school..."


    In this way, I sent Su Su about more than ten text messages, which are basically the state I asked her and answered, and they are also some words without any nutrition. I won''t say it here. The main chat content is to find out that he is also SZ a senior high school student and a sophomore, but I am in class 2 and he is in class 6, and we haven''t seen him before. Her home was not local. She transferred to our school. I didn''t ask where her hometown is.


    "I won''t tell you. I''m going to bed."


    "Well, good night," I replied.


    "Ann."


    When I put down my cell phone, I also lay in bed. When I think of Su Su''s smile, I feel beautiful in my heart. I don''t know why.


    I didn''t feel sleepy after lying in bed for a while. I turned on the computer, logged in to legend, and went up to cut it for a while. At that time, I was a student and didn''t have much money, so I certainly didn''t have money to rush into the game. My legend account was bad, but I still had a good time. This number was played with brother Yu in junior high school. Brother Yu was more powerful, Our server is also very famous. Of course, he also spent a lot of money. At that time, I didn''t know where he got the money.


    After playing for a while, I was finally sleepy. I turned off the computer and fell asleep on my bed.


    The next morning I woke up and found my mobile phone. It was more than nine o''clock. My parents must have gone to work. They vaguely walked to the bathroom and took a shower. After washing, I felt more energetic.


    I found something to eat at home and ate while watching TV. Anyway, I had nothing to do today. I ate slowly.


    At more than ten o''clock, my phone rang. I took it out and saw that it was Meng Liang.


    "What instructions, brother liang?" I picked up the phone and joked.


    "What are you doing at home?"


    "It''s all right. I''m watching TV."


    "Let''s go to the Internet cafe for a while."


    "Well, come to my house and find me..."


    After a while, Meng Liang and Liu Rui came to my house. I dressed casually and went out with them.


    "Yuanyuan has arrived, waiting for us in the Internet cafe." Liu Rui seems to have come out of the blow. Today, he looks happy and proud. He starts to write all the way and says such a useful sentence.


    Meteor shower Internet cafe is a good Internet cafe in our old city. It turned out that we had nothing to skip classes and go to this Internet cafe in junior high school. The Internet cafe is not too far from my home. We walked for a while.


    Just as we were about to get to the gate of the Internet cafe, I suddenly found that Wu Tao and another boy came out of the Internet cafe, and I also felt that the man grew up somewhat similar to Wu Tao, but looked a little older than Wu Tao.


    "Meng Liang, do you know that boy?" I pointed to the boy beside Wu Tao.


    "Isn''t that Wu Tao? The man next to him is Wu Jian." Meng Liang looked and said.


    "What''s the origin of Wu Jian?" I asked curiously.


    "Wu Jian, you don''t know. Are you from the old city?" Liu Rui called.


    "Wu Jian can be said to be the best in our old city. He is very recognized by the gangsters in the new city. Let''s say that the only gangster in our old city who can win is Wu Jian. I heard that brother Yu mentioned him. It seems that the guild brother Yu joined at that time was also in Wu Jian, but the guild was too arrogant, rose too fast and lost The momentum is also fast. Not long after brother Yu''s accident, the guild dissolved and the boss ran away. Then Wu Jian organized the residual strength of the guild and slowly mixed up. Now it''s a day in our old city. This Internet cafe may be covered by Wu Jian, "Meng Liang said.


    "Then you said that if brother Yu''s Guild didn''t dissolve at that time, couldn''t brother Yu go in?" Liu Rui asked.


    "Wei Tian''s family is so powerful that he can easily transfer brother Yu to another prison, and even his parents can''t find it. How much energy do you say? Even if the guild brother Yu joined at that time doesn''t fall down, his boss will certainly not offend such a huge family because of a small gangster at the bottom."


    "En en, Ye is right. Wei Tian''s family doesn''t deserve to be offended by people like us." Meng Liang nodded with helplessness in his tone.


    "Wu Tao, Wu Jian, they used to be brothers. No wonder Wu Tao was so arrogant in school. He had such a background." I thought of their similar appearance.


    "Ah, I see!" Liu Rui suddenly shouted when he heard me.


    "What do you understand?" Meng Liang said, looking at Liu Rui.


    "Wu Tao''s father must like reading the story of the cooking class very much. The monitor in it is Hong Jiantao, and they must have a sister named Wu Hong!" Liu Rui looked at us solemnly with his chin in his right hand.


    "Fuck you..."


    "Are you a fool..."


    Meng Liang and I were both in the mood of killing Liu Rui. One person scolded and walked into the Internet cafe.


    "Come on, Yuanyuan has opened a good machine in it." because we used to come to this Internet cafe, the owner of the Internet cafe was very familiar with us. He greeted us warmly when he saw us.


    "Business is good today." I also said to the Internet cafe boss with a smile.


    "OK, OK." the owner of the Internet cafe smiled in a good mood.


    We walked inside and saw Yuanyuan playing legend. Yuanyuan''s equipment is good among us. After all, people are the rich second generation. As the saying goes, the rich second generation who doesn''t throw money into the game is not a qualified rich second generation.


    "You''re here. I blew another knife just now. Look." Yuan Yuan took time to say a word to us in his busy schedule when he saw us coming.


    "Did you spend money again?" Liu Rui said greedily, looking at Yuan Yuan and his new equipment.


    "Hey, hey, it cost 200." Yuan Yuan smiled simply and honestly.


    "I''m really a loser. When I have money, I''ll get a private service myself, make my own number the first in the most complete service, advertise to level 100 and send 1000 yuan. Then I block up in the novice village every day, one knife a child, ha ha." Liu Rui began to boast again.


    "What do you want?" I never seem to understand my Rego''s idea.


    "Can''t I just have fun?"


    While talking, we all opened CS, and Yuanyuan also withdrew from the legend.


    "I''m with Yuanyuan, you two are with me." I said to Meng Liang and Liu Rui.


    "I don''t want to be with this fool." Meng Liang disagreed immediately.


    "Grass, as if I love to be with you."


    Finally, I worked with Liu Rui, and then Meng Liang worked with yuan yuan. I played the best here. Meng Liang and Liu Rui played up and down. Neither of them disagreed with the other. Yuan Yuan played the most. In junior high school, brother Yu played best. At that time, he took Yuan Yuan and hit the three of us. We couldn''t make a big mistake.


    "My grass, I''ve been shot in the head again!" Liu Rui shouted, looking at his blackened screen.


    "Grass Mud Horse, don''t fucking shout." after Liu Rui shouted, a fat and obscene boy across from us shouted.


    When the boy shouted, the originally noisy Internet cafe suddenly became quiet. Liu Rui looked up at the opposite side: "who scolded me just now?"


    "Grass Mud Horse, why did I scold you?" the boy stood up and pointed to Liu Rui.


    The boy scolded so much that more and more people watched the excitement around. Meng Liang and I were a little unhappy. The boy was too crazy. He didn''t open your house in the Internet cafe. He shouted how to do it.


    "Sorry, I''m sick. Don''t be the same as me." Liu Rui didn''t get angry after listening, but suddenly smiled and apologized. After that, Liu Rui sat down and whispered to us, "it''s better to have one more thing than one less thing. I''m wrong. Go on playing when I''m free."


    Liu Rui''s meaning is obvious. We''ve had a lot of things these days, both potatoes and Yang Yong''s, so now he''s not willing to make trouble. It was he who was wrong. He deserved to be scolded. It''s no big deal to admit a mistake with a low head.


    "The basket in the old city is rubbish." after Liu Rui told us, the boy opposite said a sneer, and then sat down.


    Although the boy in the opposite side didn''t speak loudly, we still heard it clearly, and the people around the boy laughed. When we heard a few words, we all raised our heads. I know we can''t hide this fight

 Chapter 1259

    "What are you doing at home?" Yuan Yuan asked as he walked.


    "Go home and stay. What can you do?" I said.


    "Why don''t we go somewhere? I want to build that park," Yuan Yuan said again.


    "Why, your association doesn''t organize a tomb robbing activity?" Meng Liang said with a smile.


    "I can''t steal the tomb. If my father finds it again, he''ll have to discount my legs." Yuan Yuan didn''t hear that Meng Liang was joking.


    "Sha Bi Liang, if you talk about my association again, I''ll play my life with you. Do you believe it? And you sha Bi Yuan, he teased you. You didn''t hear it?" the president of the tomb robbing Association said loudly in an instant.


    "No." Yuan Yuan still replied foolishly.


    "Oh, how did I meet such a thing as you..." I can see that Liu Rui is in pain. Finally, someone can cure him.


    On the other end, there are two groups of people in the high school building.


    One group is Wu Tao''s people and the other is Zhao Yang''s people. The number of the two sides is about the same, all of them are about ten. They walked towards the school gate.


    It was Zhao Yang who arrived at the school gate first. Zhao Yang stood at the school gate, holding his mobile phone in his hand, and kept looking inside. After looking for a while, Zhao Yang dialed a number with his mobile phone.


    "Hey, brother Hao, where are you? Why didn''t I see you at the school gate?" Zhao Yang asked anxiously.


    "Ah, Xiao Yang, I have a few friends looking for me to go to the bar, so I''ll go first. Aren''t they the children in the old city? You can''t make it." the opposite replied quickly.


    "Well, I''ll hang up brother Hao first." Zhao Yang Hung up the phone a little disappointed.


    "Brother Hao is not coming?" Li Kai asked aside at this time.


    "Fuck, you''ll do this with me!" Zhao Yang scolded in a very bad mood.


    At this time, Wu Tao and them had appeared in the field of vision. Seriously, more than a dozen people came to Zhao Yang and them with great momentum. Two new forces of senior one, a new town and an old town are about to happen PK, and the first war of senior one is about to start!


    Zhao Yang looked at Wu Tao''s group of people, came over, bit and said, "fuck him, fuck him for me, I don''t believe how big waves he can make from a group of baskets in the old city!"


    With that, Zhao Yang took his group of people to Wu Tao. Wu Tao looked at Zhao Yang coming to him and smiled. There was no fear on his face.


    "I''m sure I''m the wolf in sheep''s clothing. I''ll go anywhere with you with a hot heart..." a melodious "wolf in sheep''s clothing" came from Wu Tao''s trouser pocket.


    "Hello?" Wu Tao took out his cell phone and answered the phone.


    "Tian Hao is not here. Run, Mustang." the other end of the phone said happily.


    Wu Tao hung up the phone, his smile became brighter and shouted; "Brothers, wind and rain go together!"


    "Wind and rain together!"


    Hearing Wu Tao''s cry, the group behind Wu Tao also shouted. The cry was very powerful. Zhao Yang at the other end heard the cry and began to be a little afraid to tell the truth, but he said: "it''s useless to clean the whole damn thing. I''m still in the same boat. My brothers leveled the baskets for me!"


    The distance between the two sides is less than 20 meters. The battle will begin soon!


    "Fuck, what''s shouting?" Liu Rui was startled when he heard Wu Tao''s shouting.


    "Collect the rags," said Yuan Yuan.


    "Now there is such a large-scale collection of rags, and there are slogans. It''s really cow B. The times are progressing. I can''t keep up with it. No, our association will have to use the whole slogan in the future." Liu Rui suddenly envied the collection of rags.


    "No, there seems to be a fight ahead!" I looked up and saw that the two groups were gradually approaching. This posture must be a fight.


    "Well, fight, kill your pen. I said that rag collectors can''t have such a thing. If you want to say that beggars are almost the same, what kind of ears are you?" Liu Rui scolded.


    "Let''s go and see the excitement." when Yuan Yuan heard that it was a fight, he immediately dragged us to watch the excitement. There was no way. The child was curious about everything.


    When we passed, the two sides had begun to fight, but it was obvious that Wu Tao had the upper hand, because they had an iron swing stick in their hands, while Zhao Yang had some empty hands and some had bench legs, but obviously there was no swing stick to work.


    "Brother Yang, what do they do with guys? They can''t hold it!" Li Kai ran to Zhao Yang while hiding from the swing stick opposite.


    "If you can''t hold it, you have to hold it for me. Catch Wu Tao and hit him!" Zhao Yang also suffered a lot of sticks, and his physical strength began to overdraft.


    "Grass, no, brother Yang, run!" Li Kai said with a little fear.


    "Fuck you, how can I come back when I run!" although Zhao Yang knew that it would be a loss to fight like this, he was still unwilling.


    Everywhere around, the sound of shouting and scolding began to get louder and louder. There were several fierce figures. With the people behind them, the morale became stronger and stronger. The morale became stronger and stronger. The middle of the road was surrounded by holiday students.


    Soon, Zhao Yang''s group ran and walked, and the remaining students were knocked down and on the ground. They had no strength to fight back at all.


    That''s the way to fight a group fight. Wu Tao took the lead, dared to attack and hit hard, and the rest of the people greeted him. Moreover, Wu Tao''s group of people also took guys, so they basically solved Zhao Yang and them in a short time.


    Wu Tao looked at the end of the battle. With a stick, he walked to the people lying down.


    "Zhao Yang, you have the guts not to run!" Wu Tao said to Zhao Yang, who was lying on the ground with sweat on his face.


    I don''t think Zhao Yang didn''t run, but he was stared at by Wu Tao''s group and couldn''t run.


    Wu Tao kicked Zhao Yang, "don''t pretend to be dead. Can you talk?"


    Zhao Yang lay on the ground with his stomach in his arms. His expression was very painful, but he still didn''t speak.


    Wu Tao raised his stick and "bang" it against Zhao Yang''s calf.


    "I fucking asked if you could talk?"


    Zhao Yang screamed "ah".


    Soon, Wu Tao turned around with an iron stick and began to swing the big swing stick of "bang, bang, bang" at the people on the side. The people on the side were standing and heard all kinds of screams.


    At this time, Zhao Yang suddenly shouted wildly, "I''ll fucking kill you!"


    He took out a dagger from his pocket and rushed up at Zhao Yang. Zhao Yang had prepared the knife in advance. At first, he didn''t want to use it. After all, it was easy to have an accident with a knife, but he didn''t expect Wu Tao to bully people like this. He really couldn''t stand it and took out the knife.


    When the people around Wu Tao saw Zhao Yang taking a knife, they immediately shouted up with a stick from the side, gave Zhao Yang a heel, and the dagger also fell to the ground. Soon, a group of people surrounded him again.


    Wu Tao didn''t mean to stop at all. He took a stick and said hello to the other two people''s legs. His expression was cold, and there were screams everywhere.


    Many students stood next to no one to manage, looking at them indifferently.


    I listened to the screams from the side. I really couldn''t stand it, so I stood out, looked at Wu Tao and said, "almost, the teacher should come!"


    When Zhao Yang heard what I said, he suddenly looked at me with a very strange look.


    Wu Tao heard my words "hey hey" smiled and threw away the shake stick on his hand. He looked around the people and stretched out his hand. "After that, I has the final say in Wu Tao''s senior year. If anyone doesn''t accept it, he will receive you at 13."


    The people around Wu Tao roared and cheered the victory!


    "Let''s go!" then Wu Tao said to me. After that, he took his group of people away from the school gate, leaving Zhao Yang''s people on the ground.


    At this time, the teachers also ran out of the school gate. The teacher was like a TV drama policeman. It was always someone else who ran away with his pants. He came with a little flashing light. After seeing the teacher coming, the audience scattered. Zhao Yang and they were sent to the hospital, and we left.


    "Wu Tao is OK. He flattened Gao Yi so quickly!" Meng Liang said thoughtfully.


    "He''s really good, but I still think he''s so easy to have an accident!" I think of the way Wu Tao beat people. It reminds me of brother Yu and the way we fought with brother Yu.


    "Zhao Yang is from the new town. They are so close to the new town. I think they will hire people to find Wu Tao." Liu Rui said while happily shaking his shoulder bag.


    "Don''t always dump your old schoolbag, will you?"


    Meng Liang and I were shocked when we saw Liu Rui throw up his schoolbag. We were afraid that the fool would throw out the yellow book at once.


    "My schoolbag, I''m proud!"


    Meng Liang didn''t say it was OK. When Meng Liang said this, Liu Rui worked harder. It turned out to be 180 degrees, but now it has been directly changed to 360 degrees.


    "I spin, jump, close my eyes..." Liu Rui shook his small schoolbag and began to jump on the road with a brisk dance step.


    "Stop writing!" the three of us scolded in unison as we looked at Liu Rui.


    "Poop!"


    "Ah! I * * * mom! How can there be a ditch..." Liu Rui suddenly screamed.


    When I looked back, the fool was lying in the gutter next to the road. There was no water in the gutter. Otherwise, I had to get covered in mud. I beat Ruige. It''s really wonderful.


    "Ha ha, do I fucking think you have to be angry?" Meng Liang pulled Liu Rui up and said with a laugh.


    "What a fucking idea today!" Liu Rui patted the dirt on his body and became honest.


    "Ye, why do you think Liu Rui is so stupid?" Yuan Yuan looked at Liu Rui, who was very clever, and asked me in a low voice.


    "Ha ha, you can see he''s stupid?" I laughed at Yuanyuan''s words. To tell the truth, there are few people in the world who can make Yuanyuan feel stupid. Liu Rui is one.


    "Not so much, too stupid..." Yuan Yuan still said solemnly.


    I, Meng Liang and Liu Rui all live in the old city, and the rich second generation Yuanyuan lives in the city center, "so Yuanyuan left us first.


    "You all come out the day after tomorrow. Let''s go to the park!" Yuan Yuan told us before he left.


    "OK, call then..." Meng Liang and I promised.


    "I won''t go, I fell into the ditch, I have to go home to recover!" Liu Rui looked at his skinned arm and felt a little distressed.


    "I''ll bring you food..." Yuan Yuan shouted again before he left.


    "Then I''ll go too. My mother taught me to go out and breathe more fresh air when she was fine..."


    I despised Meng Liang.


    "Have you arrived? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!" I heard Yuanyuan shouting anxiously as soon as I answered the phone.


    "It''s almost here. Isn''t there a contradiction between Meng Liang and Liu Rui and a delay..."


    "What happened to them?"


    "It''s all right. Now, we should be at your house right away." I looked back and said that Liu Rui and Meng Liang were very harmonious.


    "It''s all right, then hurry up!" Yuan Yuan urged again.


    "OK..."


    "Don''t leave a few ink stains. Hurry up. Yuanyuan is worried!" I said impatiently when I looked at Liu Rui, who should have muttered white foam.


    "I want to be quick. I was so seriously injured and fell into the ditch the day before yesterday. Look at my face. Am I getting it soon..." Liu Rui pointed to his swollen face and spit at me, Xingzi.


    "You''re awesome!" I didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    We walked for more than 10 minutes and finally came to the door of Yuanyuan''s community.


    Yuanyuan stood in the sun with a big schoolbag on his back. His face was sweating. When he saw us coming, he ran over immediately.


    "You''re coming. If you don''t come again, I''ll die!" Yuan said as he wiped his sweat.


    "You wouldn''t find a cool place to stay? I don''t know. I thought the new security guard came to the community." Liu Rui also looked so pale and weak in the face of yuan yuan.


    "I''m not afraid you can''t find us when you come. Who knew you came so slowly!"


    "Why is your face like this? Who did it?" Yuan Yuan saw Liu Rui''s face and wanted to discover the new world. He immediately rushed over and pinched it with his hand while talking.


    "Go away, don''t touch here! Let me see what you brought me?" Liu ruiba opened Yuan Yuan''s hand and began to turn Yuan Yuan''s schoolbag.


    "Let''s find a car. Is the park far away?" I asked.


    "En en, I can''t walk. I''m so hot!" Yuan Yuan waved his hand and called a taxi.


    The taxi pulled over and we got on the bus. Meng Liang got into the co pilot in order to get rid of Liu Rui, and the three of us sat in the back. The three of us are not fat. It''s easy to sit in the back.


    As soon as I got on the bus, I heard the driver sitting on the bus laughing. It was a happy laugh, and it didn''t end.


    "How can I keep up with the black car? What''s the driver laughing at?" Yuan Yuan said with a little fear after listening to the driver''s laughter.


    "I also have this feeling. I saw the news yesterday and said that someone dug a human organ..." hearing Yuanyuan say so, I instantly remembered the news I saw yesterday.


    "The four of us are afraid of him. How timid." Liu Rui''s eyes were full of contempt.


    "What are you laughing at, master? You''re so happy?" Meng Liang, sitting in the co pilot, finally couldn''t help it.


    "Ha ha, it''s funny to hear a joke on the radio just now. I''ll tell you. There was a rabbit..." the driver suddenly braked, and my head almost didn''t hit the front seat.


    After braking, the driver suddenly turned his head and looked at the three of us. After watching it for a while, he patted his thigh and said, "grass, Jing fucking smiled. I forgot to take the money..."


    "Fuck, I thought something was wrong!" I breathed a sigh of relief and was really startled by the driver.


    "Ha ha, it scared me. I almost didn''t jump..." Liu Rui laughed after listening to the driver.


    After that, the driver drove again. The driver didn''t laugh or speak all the way. Soon we arrived at the park. As soon as we stopped, the driver asked us to give money. It is estimated that he will never forget to receive money again. He is really a wonderful driver.


    This park is newly opened in our city. Behind the park is a mountain, and there is also a lake in the park, so the environment is still very good. There are also many entertainment facilities in the park, such as roller coasters, jumping machines, and zoos, but they are all charged.


    After entering the park, I found that many people came here to play, probably because it was Sunday. Most of them were some students or some parents with their children. We walked around the park. We looked around and made a roller coaster. The roller coaster was not big, but it was still very exciting.


    We walked in the park for a long time and saw many familiar faces, probably from our school.


    "No, I can''t walk. Let''s sit there and have a rest." Liu Rui said with a dying look. I saw him have the best time just now.


    "There is a pavilion in front. Let''s go there." Meng Liang pointed to the pavilion in front.


    "You go first. I have something to eat in my schoolbag. Eat first and I''ll buy some water." Yuan Yuan handed Meng Liang his schoolbag and ran to the supermarket.


    "Look at other people''s yuan, buy food and water, and look at you two! You two are alive!" then Liu Rui walked to the pavilion with a pair of leaders on his back.


    "Who is this fool talking about?" I looked at Meng Liang and said in unison.


    "You go first, I''ll help Yuanyuan get water." then I went after Yuanyuan.


    Yuanyuan and I bought four bottles of coke and a pair of poker. Because it''s not interesting to stay in the pavilion for a while, we bought poker to play for a while.


    When I returned to the pavilion with yuan yuan, I suddenly saw Meng Fei pressing Liu Rui on the ground. There was a lot of excitement around.


    "Are you still with me BB? Without the kitchen knife, you are still with us." as soon as I ran to them, I heard Meng Liang shouting as he pressed Liu Rui.


    "Sha Bi Meng Liang, wait for me, wait for me to go home!" although Liu Rui was pressed on the ground by Meng Liang, Liu Rui still refused.


    I came forward and quickly pulled them apart. "I just left, so there was a fight?"


    "I can''t stand the ink he always tells me," Meng Liang said, staring at Liu Rui.


    "Just like your ink, wait for me to go home!" Liu Rui was beaten and his mouth was full of clothes.


    "What''s the matter with them? They were fine yesterday?" asked yuan yuan, who didn''t know the situation.


    "It''s okay. They''ll be fine in a minute."


    We took out Yuanyuan''s food and began to eat in the pavilion. At first, Liu Rui and Meng Liang ignored each other, but it would be better after a while. We didn''t know how to do it. Liu Rui resumed his chattering appearance and began to tease.


    After eating for a while, we ate almost. We were ready to start playing poker. We took out poker. We played for a while and began to play well. Later, Liu Rui began to have no fun.


    "Eh, why is Xiao Wang out of my hand?" Yuan Yuan looked at the poker in his hand and said.


    "Your own little Wang, who do you ask?" I looked at the card in my hand and felt that it was pulled again. The largest one was J.


    "Hurry up and play cards?" Liu Rui urged impatiently.


    At this time, Yuan Yuan grabbed the card in Liu Rui''s hand, and both kings were in his hand.


    "I said, why do you always win? So you stole me, Xiao Wang!" Yuan looked at Xiao Wang on the table and said angrily.


    "It''s no use asking for a little Wang. I think I happen to have a male here. I''m kind enough to let them together in order to give play to greater strength. Isn''t life like this? A person is nothing. Only unity can gain greater strength. This is a typical example of one plus one is greater than two, okay?" Liu Rui said bluntly instead of feeling guilty. My brother Rui is my brother Rui. Even a simple steal from Xiao Wang can tell so many truth about life. You can''t refuse.


    "That''s why you stole my Xiao Wang... Stop playing." Yuan Yuan didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    In this way, with my big brother Rui''s life philosophy of one plus one greater than two, Xiao Wang ended our poker game.


    "What are we going to do later?" Meng Liang asked, putting down his poker.


    "No, I have to go to the bathroom. I drink too much water." I got up, stretched and walked to the bathroom.


    "I''ll go too!" Yuan Yuan also chased over.


    "It''s over. Why did you follow?"


    "I also want to go to the bathroom."


    "If you leave them behind, you won''t have to fight again..." I said with a little worry.


    After going to the bathroom with Yuanyuan, I immediately returned to the pavilion. I was afraid that the gadgets here would fight again. When I returned to the pavilion, I saw that the two gadgets not only didn''t fight, but also sat together and didn''t know what to look at.


    "What are you looking at? You two look so seriously?" I walked over and photographed Liu Rui.


    "Don''t bother me. I don''t have time to talk to you."


    "Beauty? Where is it?" Yuan Yuan immediately became interested and gathered together.


    "What about that!" Liu Rui still didn''t look at us. He stretched out his fingers and pointed to a place.


    I looked in the direction of Liu Rui''s fingers and found that there were really several girls by the lake, so Yuanyuan and I sat down to join the ranks of watching beautiful women.


    "I think the green dress looks good!" Liu Rui said without drooling.


    "The breast of green clothes is too small. I think the one of white clothes is beautiful and big." Meng Liang has drooled.


    "What I see is temperament and connotation, not what people like you can see with ordinary eyes."


    "I''m still that purple cute." even Yuan Yuan joined their discussion.


    People like Liu Rui and Meng Liang really have no quality. They even discussed with others in the street. They really have no quality.


    While they were watching and discussing, I suddenly found a girl walking into my field of vision. She was wearing simple jeans, simple white half sleeves, a neat ponytail, and an SLR camera around her neck. It was very nice to speak from her heart, which gave me a very clean and pure feeling, especially her smile, Like a princess in my vision, when he appeared in front of me, I felt that the other girls around her looked dim.


    "Leaves, leaves, leaves..."


    "Ah?" because I was so fascinated, Meng Liang called me. I didn''t hear it.


    "What are you looking at? It''s straight?" Meng Liang looked at me and asked.


    "Do you believe in love at first sight?" my eyes still didn''t leave the girl with SLR camera.

 Chapter 1260

    "What are you doing?" the middle-aged man was stunned when he heard this, and then whispered, "what police comrade, I''m just staying here... I didn''t do anything..."


    "Don''t talk to me about calves here. If I ask you anything, you''ll finish it. Don''t talk about calves here..."


    The policeman reached out and pushed the middle-aged man''s head. Then he shouted, "well, I doubt you have something right now, so I ask you, you can answer whatever you say, and it''s over..."


    The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, then clenched his teeth and whispered, "what, I''m waiting here. I didn''t do anything. I''ll tell you, comrade police, I''m a serious and good comrade here. I didn''t do anything. Don''t wrong a good man here!"


    "Grass, who the fuck said you were a bad man? I''m studying this problem with you now..." the policeman replied with a speechless face.


    "No, police, what are you doing?" the middle-aged man shouted with a speechless face.


    "What am I doing?" the policeman stunned the middle-aged man and said with a big mouth: "I''m studying a very serious problem with you now. You''d better finish what you have to say now. Don''t follow me. I tell you, if you have to grind and haw with me here and don''t get to the point, I tell you, I''ll take you away with you now. Do you hear me?"


    "I understand..." the middle-aged man nodded helplessly and then said, "it''s mainly the police. I haven''t done anything here. What do you want to do?"


    "I just ask what you want to do now?" the policeman looked at the middle-aged man and asked.


    "Don''t I tell you? I''m just asking you why you stay here and what you do here in the middle of the night. Can you hear me when I milk you?" the policeman shouted at the middle-aged man with a speechless face.


    "I''m waiting here. What''s going on here? I''ll tell you so. I''m waiting for my friend here. Then the problem now is that my friend didn''t come. I didn''t have anything to do when I was idle. I fell asleep. I tell you, comrade police, can you understand what I mean?" the middle-aged man looked at the police with a smile and asked.


    After hearing this, the policeman was stunned for a moment, then said with a big mouth: "it''s just waiting for people, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, otherwise you say it''s such a cold day. What am I doing here if I don''t wait for someone? What can I do? Don''t you think so? There''s nothing wrong with us, and it''s quite cold here..." The middle-aged man is the kind of person who often deals with the police. Otherwise, he can''t answer everything the police ask, and he has no problems. Most people are nervous at this time, but the middle-aged man is not nervous at all. On the contrary, he is very logical. This is the nature that normal people don''t have.


    The police are not fools. They know that the middle-aged man must have problems, because if he really has no problems, it can''t be like this. At first glance, he is an old Jianghu, but the police really don''t have any way to take the middle-aged man, so if he doesn''t say anything, you can''t ask anything at all.


    "Who are you waiting for now? What does this person do and what does it have to do with you?" the policeman looked at the middle-aged man with a book and asked.


    "It''s an ordinary friend..." the middle-aged man bared his teeth and looked at the police. It was very natural to reply, then squinted at the police and asked, "no, uncle police, I''m just staring at people now. What else can I do in the middle of the night?"


    "..." the policeman was stunned for a moment, then stunned for a moment, said with a big mouth: "Why are you waiting so late, and when, when did you start waiting, and how long have you been waiting?"


    The police asked a series of questions directly to the middle-aged man. He was stunned and asked at the top of his voice, "it''s not the police uncle. What are you doing?"


    "I''m not your uncle!" the policeman shouted silently.


    "Yes, comrade police, I just want to ask you, what''s the matter with me? What''s the matter with me? What have I done? You said you came up and asked me a series of questions directly. I just want to ask you, what''s the matter with me? Why do you ask me so?" the middle-aged man stared at the police with big eyes and asked in silence.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m a normal culture now. As a citizen, you have the responsibility and obligation to cooperate with my work..." the policeman shouted at the middle-aged man very seriously.


    "..." the middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, then looked at the police and said, "what''s here, just waiting for someone to come!"


    "Who is it?" the policeman asked, looking at the middle-aged man.


    "Didn''t I say just now? I''m an ordinary friend. I''m waiting for this man to come, and then we go to the railway station together to go out..." the middle-aged man is very fast, almost answering like a stream.


    "When did you start waiting and how long have you been waiting?" the policeman looked at the middle-aged man and continued to ask.


    "I started waiting at about 11:00, and then wait until now. My mobile phone is dead, so I can''t contact my friend now!" the middle-aged man replied with a smile, and then said: "No, uncle policeman, if you have any questions on your side, you can just ask them one by one. Otherwise, I have to answer one by one. It''s hard on my side, and it''s hard on your side. See if that''s the case?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me here. Just answer me what I tell you. I find you have so much nonsense." the policeman scolded at the top of his voice and then said, "what''s the matter with the two people who ran just now?"


    After hearing this, the middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, then turned his big mouth and said, "no, what''s the matter with them? You should ask them both. Police uncle, you said you were asking me here. How do I know what''s the matter with them?"


    The policeman was stunned when he heard this, and then asked with a big mouth: "do you know these two people?"


    "Yes, why don''t I know these two people? They are all together. How can I not know them?"


    "What do these two people have to do with you?" the policeman asked with a big mouth.


    "It doesn''t matter. That''s what I''m waiting for. One of them is my driver and the other is my bodyguard!" the middle-aged man reached out and lit a cigarette and replied with a smile.


    The policeman looked at the middle-aged man and said, "that''s not what they said just now!"


    Obviously, the police really bombed the middle-aged man, which is a very easy routine. After hearing these words, the middle-aged man grinned and said with a big mouth: "really?"


    "Yes!" the policeman nodded.


    "No, uncle policeman, do you think it''s interesting for you to blow me up like this? One of these two people is my driver and the other is my bodyguard. I can''t be wrong. We both signed three contracts. I gave the driver 5000 a month and the bodyguard 8000 a month. You said how could they not even know what they were doing... This situation is very impossible. Don''t believe it You go back to the company with me now. Let''s go and see my contract. I can''t remember wrong. I tell you, another thing is that uncle police, I really haven''t done anything here. I think you''d better not waste your time on me. Basically, you can''t ask me anything even if you ask me for a night. I think if you really have this time or something, you''d better Go somewhere else. I really don''t have anything here. What''s the meaning of you spending so much time with me? "The middle-aged man said with a lot of routine after seeing the mentality of the police.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. It''s my problem how I investigate. You just cooperate with me and wait to catch the two people back. You don''t have to worry about other things now, okay?" the policeman shouted at the middle-aged man with a very serious expression.


    The middle-aged man was stunned when he heard this, and then said helplessly: "no, uncle police, I''m just afraid you''re wasting time on my side. In fact, I don''t mean anything else..."


    "It''s all right, I''m sure I won''t waste time. Even if it''s a waste of time, I don''t need so much effort. Don''t care about these useless!" the policeman replied expressionless.


    "Ha ha..." the middle-aged man smiled helplessly, then nodded and said, "OK, what. If you have time here, ask. I happen to be waiting for my friend here. Anyway, we are idle. I think it''s all idle chat here. Do you think it''s ok..."


    "Hehe, if you can think so, it''s the best!" the policeman smiled helplessly, and then continued to ask, "why did the two people run away when they saw you just now?"


    "I don''t know why they ran away. Maybe they were afraid. I don''t know what happened. I just fell asleep. You saw the police. You said I fell asleep, but you didn''t fall asleep. You asked me what happened. Can I know? You sleeping don''t know..." the middle-aged man replied helplessly.


    The policeman looked up at the middle-aged man, then clenched his teeth and said, "you''re going to say nothing now, aren''t you? You''re going to spend it with me now, aren''t you?"


    At this moment, the police can''t believe that the middle-aged man doesn''t know anything. Now the middle-aged man doesn''t say anything, but is just delaying time. Once the two people are arrested, they may know what''s going on at that time.


    At this moment, the middle-aged man''s idea is that the police must know nothing. If the police know anything, they will certainly ask about things upstairs, but now the police don''t ask, which shows that the police don''t know anything now!


    After returning to the hospital, Yuan Yuan immediately sat up when he saw me and said, "I thought something had happened to you. You''ve been there for so long!"


    "No, it''s all closed. I haven''t found it after looking for a long time." I didn''t say what I saw lengluo fighting with them.


    "Here you are. I don''t know whether it''s delicious or not. It may be cold." I handed the fast food to Yuanyuan.


    "It''s all right. I can eat it when it''s cold." Yuan Yuan took the fast food and said with a silly smile.


    "Get up, don''t sleep!" I patted Liu Rui and Meng Liang who were sleeping.


    "What the hell!" Liu Rui excites the spirit to see at once.


    "Fuck, you scared the hell out of me!" Liu Rui suddenly stood up and really gave me a fright.


    "You gave me a fright. I was dreaming of picking up money when I was suddenly disturbed by you. Oh, Yuanyuan, you''re awake!" Liu Rui wiped his saliva and said.


    "I woke up long ago. I''m all right now!" Yuan Yuan said while eating.


    "It''s OK, it''s OK." Liu Rui looked at Yuanyuan and smiled.


    "Here, have some food." I handed Liu Rui a box of fast food.


    "It''s almost the same. How do you know I''m hungry? For the sake of the lunch box, I''ll forgive you for disturbing my dream!" Liu Rui laughed even more when he saw the lunch box.


    At this time, Meng Liang also woke up. Looking at Yuanyuan eating, he patted Yuanyuan: "you''re fucking awake. I thought you couldn''t wake up!"


    "Hey, hey, I woke up long ago!"


    "Let me give you some food!" I said and handed the lunch box to Meng Liang.


    Meng Liang took the lunch box and looked at me and said, "why three boxes? Didn''t you buy it for yourself?"


    "I''m not hungry, so I didn''t buy it for myself," I said with a smile.


    "I''m not very hungry, so I''ll give you something to eat." Meng Liang brought me the lunch box.


    "I fucking said I''m not hungry and don''t want to eat. Why are you grinding like an old woman?" I stuffed the lunch box back again.


    Meng Liang took the lunch box, didn''t talk, opened it and ate.


    When they finished the lunch box, we sat next to Yuanyuan''s hospital bed and went to bed. It was too late. They were better. After all, they had just slept. I was sleepy. Soon I fell asleep.


    As soon as I slept, I slept directly until more than 9 a.m. the next day. When I woke up, I saw these three people playing * *. Liu Rui had the most change in front of him. I didn''t win less.


    "Leaf, you wake up. There are steamed stuffed buns and fried dough sticks. Eat some." Meng Liang said to me when he saw me wake up.


    I picked up the steamed stuffed bun and began to eat it. I was really hungry. After eating the steamed stuffed bun, I ate another fried dough stick.


    "How are you playing?" I asked as I walked to them with fried dough sticks in my mouth.


    "I feel like my head is hurt. I obviously can''t keep up with my poker IQ. I lost my kung fu." Yuan scratched his head and said with a smile.


    "It''s like you can win at ordinary times." Liu Rui told the truth very directly, because yuan yuan basically didn''t win at poker with us.


    "Let Liu Rui win?" I took a * * mineral water from the table and gulped it.


    "Ah, Liang Zi and I lost, and he won alone."


    "He didn''t steal you, Xiao Wang this time?" I asked with a smile.


    "Ye Han, where are you talking about? Am I that kind of person?" Liu Rui was unhappy when he heard my words.


    "Don''t worry, Liang Zi and I have been watching him. He doesn''t touch his cell phone!" Yuan Yuan stared at Liu Rui very carefully.


    After hearing Yuanyuan''s words, I didn''t continue to say anything. I lay down by the bed and watched the excitement.


    "Grass, you fucking lost again!" Yuan Yuan said unhappily when he dropped the poker.


    "Leaf, you play for a while. I have to lie down and reason. Today''s IQ obviously can''t keep up." after that, Yuanyuan lay down tired.


    After receiving Yuanyuan''s card, I began to fight the landlord with them. This game lasted more than ten o''clock.


    "Two, two, one, no, no, I can go!" I held the last card in my hand and looked at them with a smile and asked.


    "This card is wrong today!" Liu Rui looked at me and said.


    "What''s wrong again?"


    "Why do you have everything in your hand!" Liu Rui said with a sad face, because I not only won the yuan I lost, but also made a lot of money.


    "Don''t talk to me about useless things. Do you want to give me a happy word!" I said impatiently.


    "No, I don''t want you to come out!" Liu Rui waved his hand and said helplessly.


    "Ha ha, a four, take the money!" I quickly grabbed the money from Meng Liang and Liu Rui.


    "No, you don''t have anything in your hand?" Liu Rui grabbed the card in Meng Liang''s hand and said.


    "My grass, don''t you have four eights? Why don''t you come out? Do you two play partner cards?" Liu Rui asked loudly from the poker.


    "Fart, there''s only one card left in his hand. I know what''s left. Don''t you lose more if you blow it up?" Meng Liang said boldly.


    "Oh, my God, my teammates like pigs are talking about you..." Liu Rui looked at the four eight on the bed and felt like crying without tears.


    Yuan Yuan and I looked at these two people and laughed. It was so easy to win the money.


    "It was very lively." at this time, Li Deli came from the door of the ward with a large fruit basket in his hand. Several people in our class also came in with fruit.


    "Yuanyuan, wake up, the students came to see you." I quickly pushed Yuanyuan who was sleeping.


    "Come on, you take something. Let me see what you take." when Liu Rui saw Deli, he immediately stood up and took the fruit basket.


    I found that many students in our class came, and there were girls. The most important thing is that Zhao Bing also came.


    "Yuan Yuan, what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing."


    All the students in our class began to inquire about yuan yuan. Yuan Yuan also talked to them with a smile. Everyone talked and laughed there. The atmosphere was very warm. For the first time, I felt that the friendship between students was so beautiful.


    "Deli, it''s not school time yet. Why did you come out?" Meng Liang asked aside.


    "We asked for leave. The old class knew that Yuanyuan was very concerned after the accident, but he couldn''t come. Let''s say hello. For the first time, he was generous and bought a fruit basket for Yuanyuan." Deli bared his teeth and said that the old class in his mouth was our head teacher.


    "It''s not easy to buy a fruit basket. It''s bleeding." I picked up the fruit basket and said in surprise.


    "No, you didn''t buy the fruit basket with Li Deli! What the fuck did you buy?" Liu Rui immediately reacted when he heard that the fruit basket was bought by the old class.


    After returning to school, everything calmed down. We had normal classes every day. It seemed that Tian Hao''s affair didn''t have much impact on us. But we know that this is the silence before the storm. The school looks strict. Now there are teachers walking back and forth every day, and the security guards in the school will come out to have a look. Therefore, neither we nor Tian Hao will choose to do it at this time. This is the most harmonious period in our school. No fighting happened at that age.


    In addition to being calm, I have nothing to do except sleep in class every day. I send text messages to Su Su. Although I am more and more familiar with each other, there is still no big progress. I am still a friend. On the contrary, Meng Liang even hooked up with Zhao Bing during this period. They chatted after class and sent text messages after school. Meng Liang didn''t tell us about the specific situation. Anyway, once back to the bedroom every day, he would lie in bed with a mobile phone and giggle like a flower maniac. Yuan Yuan and Liu Rui still continued their happy life. They didn''t do anything for a day, ate and slept.


    I have to say here that our relationship with Wu Tao is getting better and better. When they have nothing to do, they bring food and wine to have a drink with us. I think Wu Tao has a lot of heart, but he has no choice for friends. It''s very interesting. Duan Xin is also a kind of righteous person, but I found that his IQ and Wu Tao are just like heaven and earth. He looks like Liu Ruiyuan and Liu Ruiyuan. Sometimes he is not as good as Liu Rui. Therefore, he was originally a two person group and suddenly became a stupid three person group.


    After Zhao Yang''s fight, Wu Tao and Ueda didn''t bother him. Now he is in senior one. It can be said that he wants wind and rain. There are more and more younger brothers under his hands, but most of them are also some wall grass. Wu Tao is now the only old town in our high school. This is the first time in our high school.


    But all the peace will be broken after all. A week later, Yang Yong came back.


    In our bedroom, Meng Liang and Wu Tao were drinking beer and eating peanuts, while Duan Xinzhi was crazy about the game of fighting the landlord since he joined the Shabi trio. He would fight with Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan as soon as he was free. Now the coke broke my big Rui brother and won Duan Xin almost without losing his underpants. Now he has begun to eat with Liu Rui every day and become Liu Rui''s little attendant because he lost all his money to Liu Rui. However, Duan Xin has not given up the game and still deeply loves the game. However, due to lack of money, Liu Rui began to keep accounts for him and began to use paper. Now Liu Rui has a small book dedicated to keeping accounts for him.


    "Grass, I lost again. I don''t believe it today. I can''t win!" Duan Xin scolded sitting at the table.


    "Come on, you can''t win a night. Don''t play. I''m sleepy." Liu Rui yawned, took out his small notebook and added another six yuan behind Duan Xin.


    "Yes, I''m sleepy too. Why don''t we stop playing!" because Duan Xin joined and completely replaced Yuanyuan''s position, Yuanyuan doesn''t lose money now, and sometimes he can win, so Yuanyuan feels more and more rare when he sees Duan Xin.

 Chapter 1261

    "No, keep playing." Duan Xin spoke in a very horizontal tone, because now his heart was full of anger. After that, he gathered the poker and began to shuffle.


    "Seeing you like this for the first time, losing money is addictive. How much do you owe me?" Liu Rui was sleepy with one eye open and the other closed. Drooping his open right eye, he looked at the little book in his hand.


    "I owe you 568. I''ll give you the money." Duan Xin said disapprovingly.


    "Fuck, I owe so much!" I was startled when I heard the number on the side.


    "It''s not so good. It''s still dragging us to play. We''re addicted to losing money. What do you think is the way?" Liu Rui waved at me with a very helpless expression. Then Liu Rui turned his eyes and said to Duan Xin in a pleading tone, "brother Xin, we can convince you. Otherwise, I don''t want the 500 you owe me. Can you let us go to bed?"


    From Liu Rui''s words and expression, I can feel how distressed he is and how determined he made to say this. When did my big brother Rui do this!


    "No, I''ll give you the money. Let''s play!" Duan Xin replied without thinking.


    "Fuck, you''re really my brother, pro brother. Can I give you 50?" Liu Rui has been tortured and collapsed by Duan Xin, and can do anything to pay out.


    "That''s not good, you don''t have to say. Have fun quickly." Duan Xin still refused.


    "My God, how can I meet you!" Liu Rui felt like crying without tears. To tell the truth, it was the first time I saw Liu Rui tortured like this. It was spiritual devastation.


    After listening, everyone in our bedroom laughed. I felt very happy looking at these people, because it felt so good.


    "Yang Yong will come back tomorrow, and the school is not so strict now. Tian Hao can''t help waiting so long!" Wu Tao''s words brought me back to reality. What I should face will face sooner or later.


    "Where''s the seven stars?" I took a sip of beer and became serious.


    "The boss of the seven stars is traveling in other places. The rest of the seven stars are indecisive waste. As long as their boss doesn''t come, the seven stars will certainly not participate in this matter."


    "What if you come back?"


    "That''s probably to help Tian Hao and them," Wu Tao said after taking a sip of wine.


    "It''s said that the boss of seven stars is still a woman! True or false?" as soon as he mentioned seven stars, Liu Rui immediately remembered what Tianlong was saying, and asked while playing poker.


    "You concentrate!" Duan Xin muttered while looking at the cards in his hand.


    "The boss of the seven stars is Wu Mei. This girl is not simple. She is beautiful and her family is not ordinary. His father Wu Zhenghao is the boss of the largest entertainment center in our city. His brother Wu Jun is also mixed with gangsters in our city. Such a strong background makes the seven stars established by a female student live to this day. Otherwise, they would have been eaten by Tian Hao."


    "No wonder, the seven stars are so powerful." I was a little surprised after hearing Wu Tao''s words.


    "Although they are not very good at school, they are really worried. We are nothing in front of Wu Mei," Wu Tao continued.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll conquer Wu Mei when she comes back. I''ll leave it to me." when Liu Rui heard this, he patted his small chest.


    "It''s hard to win Wu Mei. Tian Hao hasn''t succeeded in chasing for so long. Your task is a little difficult!" Wu Tao said with a smile.


    "He''s so ugly that you can force him to boast." Meng Liang said at this time.


    "Oh, you despise me, don''t you? What if I take you for this Wu Mei?" Liu Rui said provocatively with a crooked neck.


    "I call you dad!" Meng Liang said without even thinking about it, because in his eyes, there is only one possibility for Wu Mei to fall in love with Liu Rui, that is the blind woman.


    "OK, let''s make a deal. You wait to call me dad." Liu Rui pointed to Meng Liang and said with a confident look.


    After listening to Liu Rui''s words, Meng Liang gave him a disdainful look, then climbed into bed and continued to send a text message with Zhao Bing, but ignored Liu Rui.


    "Let''s deal with Tian Hao before Wu Mei comes back." as soon as Liu Rui and them made a fuss, I almost forgot the business, and then talked to Wu Tao about Tian Hao.


    "Well, I think so too. The more we go back, the worse it will be for us." Wu Tao nodded and said.


    "How many chances do you have if you knock with Tian Hao now?"


    "Sixty or seventy percent. Now, although we don''t have as many people as them, some of them are also the kind of grass on the wall. It is estimated that they will run away as soon as they fight."


    "That''s good. Let''s have a chance to meet Tian Hao. I''ve been waiting for such a long time. It''s time for them to change back."


    "Well, let''s make a decision. I''ll look for opportunities." Wu Tao raised his beer and touched me.


    "Well, congratulations on our successful revenge in advance?" I smiled when I saw Wu Tao touch me.


    "Yes, celebrate in advance," Wu Tao said, looking up and drinking the wine.


    "This time I not only want revenge, but also Tian Hao will remember it all his life." I also drank the rest of the wine in one gulp.


    "Let him remember all his life. What effect must he play?" Wu Tao asked with a smile.


    "It''s the effect of seeing us shivering in the street." I smiled and said.


    "OK, I should go back to bed. I''m sleepy." Wu Tao put down his beer and stood up to Duan Xin and them.


    "Why, brother Xin, are you going back?" Wu Tao asked, standing beside Duan Xin.


    "You go first, I''m going to fight with them until dawn!" Duan Xin still looks like he doesn''t admit defeat. It seems that he hasn''t lost less in Kung Fu.


    "Oh, my God, Wu Tao, I beg you to take this big brother away quickly. I''m so sleepy that I can''t open my eyes now." Liu Rui heard that Duan Xin had to fight until dawn. The eyes that were almost closed opened in an instant.


    "Yes, yes, you let him go quickly. I can''t stand it!" Yuan Yuan said vaguely at this time.


    "Come on, don''t play. I''m sleepy. Go back." Wu Tao advised Duan Xin as he dragged him out.


    "Let''s play tomorrow... Continue tomorrow..." Duan Xin, who was almost dragged to the bedroom door by Wu Tao, struggled and shouted at Liu Rui and them. How does this scene look like the scene when the TV was forcibly torn apart by parents.


    At six o''clock the next morning, a sudden bell rang in the bedroom, which called us students to get up.


    I rubbed my eyes and poked my head out of the quilt. A familiar figure was sitting at the table in our bedroom, playing poker by himself. Yes, this person was Duan Xin, who frightened Liu Rui. He was nicknamed fighting demons and fighting landlords.


    "Brother Xin, you''re early enough." I said hello to Duan Xin while wearing my clothes.


    "When I went back yesterday, the more I wanted to hold my breath, how come I lost recently?" Duan Xin looked at poker in confusion and said.


    "I advise you not to finish with them." I patted Duan Xin on the shoulder, looked at him meaningfully, and then I walked to the water room with the basin.


    "Why?" Duan Xin looked back and saw that I was gone.


    "With this IQ, I still play landlords with Liu Rui. Isn''t it good to raise pigs at home?" I muttered to myself as I walked out of the bedroom.


    When I came back from washing, I went into the house and saw Duan Xin dragging Liu Rui under the bed. While dragging, I said, "the plan of the year is spring, and the plan of the day is in the morning. We fight two at such a good time."


    "Brother, you won''t let me sleep at night and in the morning. What do you want to do?" Liu Rui was dragged down by Duan Xin before he woke up. Now his mental state is very bad.


    "Play two, play two." Duan Xin smiled and said.


    "I let you not only have a serious lack of sleep, but also weaken your spirit. I beg you, brother Xin, let me go! Look at my hair, a lot of it fell off!" Liu Rui grabbed the hair on the pillow and begged with both voice and emotion.


    I wiped my hair and looked at the two people, but Liu Rui''s hair was really black.


    "OK, Duan Xin, come back in the evening and play again. You''ll go to dinner later. Now you can''t play a few." I saw my poor big brother Rui and advised him nearby.


    "That''s OK. We''re playing at night. You have to use overlord. The tube is anti stripping. My milk has been used before, but it works." Duan Xin thought it was reasonable after listening to me, so he stopped dragging Liu Rui to fight the landlord.


    "I''ve ruined your hand. Winning you is not enough to buy a bully." Liu Rui saw Duan Xin let go of him, quickly picked up the basin and ran to the water room.


    After a while, Meng Liang and they all got up to wash, and then Wu Tao came to us. We went to the canteen to eat together. Of course, Liu Rui, the biggest local tyrant in our bedroom, spent money. He took some money by winning Duan Xin and invited us to dinner for several days. Every time Liu Rui asks Duan Xin to eat and put it, Duan Xin can feel better. After all, a little is a little.


    After dinner, we went back to our classes. Seeing Duan Xin leaving, Liu Rui sighed and said, "I have been planted in the hands of such a fool once in my life. I have always tortured others. I don''t protect my life at night."


    "Who let you win people''s money?" I said with a smile.


    "Who knows he is like this? If you knew earlier, I would rather chop my hands than fight the landlord with him..."


    Back to the class, Liu Rui fell asleep on the table. It''s impossible for Duan Xin to toss about so much. Meng Liang began to chat with Zhao Bing without shame when he entered the class. I came next to Zhao Bing, so that he could talk to Zhao Bing more conveniently. Under Meng Liang''s coercion and inducement to me, I had to change my seat with him. If potatoes see Zhao Bing and Meng Liang, they must be angry. Here, when it comes to potatoes, potatoes wanted to revenge us after they were beaten by us, but they were kicked back by Wu Tao. They haven''t appeared in our sight since then. To tell the truth, I still want to read his face specially made for Er Ren Zhuan and want to laugh at it.


    At the other end, Tian Hao found Yang Yong immediately after knowing that Yang Yong returned to school.


    "Yongzi, I''m back. Is the injury on my leg better?" Tian Hao immediately took out a worried look when he saw Yang Yong, as if they had a good relationship.


    "Brother Hao, nothing''s wrong. Everything''s almost OK." when Yang Yong recovered at home, he also heard something about the school. He also knows that Tian Hao is facing not only us, but also Wu Tao and Duan Xin. Originally, he was not familiar with Tian Hao, but now Tian Hao uses him, so he has to be familiar if he is not familiar. Although he thought so, Yang Yong didn''t say it. He still answered with a smile.


    "Nothing will do. I just came to see you." Tian Hao still said falsely.


    "I heard that brother Hao cleaned up Ye Han a few days ago?" Yang Yong really didn''t want to listen to Tian Hao''s hypocritical nonsense, so he had to take the initiative to mention our business.


    "Those people in the old city are really rampant recently. If I don''t clean up, those people in the old city should ride on our new town students." after listening to Yang Yong''s words, Tian Hao pretended to be indifferent and said that he had planned how to mention it to Yang Yong. Now it''s better for Yang Yong to say it himself.


    Yang Yong smiled and then said, "I heard that brother Hao, your current situation is not very good, is it?"


    "Why do you say that?" Tian Hao raised his eyebrows. He found that Yang Yong didn''t seem so simple. At least now he knows his value and he has been passive.


    "As far as I know, although you beat Ye Han and them, I''m afraid they want to find the venue all the time now. Now they can be tied with Wu Tao and Duan Xin. Several people can''t do well every day. Brother Hao, you''re not afraid when they''ll clean you up?" Yang Yong looked at Tian Hao with a smile.


    "You''re right. They really stare at me every day now." since Yang Yong has said that, Tian Hao has nothing to hide.


    Originally, Tian Hao said in his mind that as long as Yang Yong came back, he would mention it with Yang Yong, and Yang Yong would happily promise him. After all, Yang Yong also had a lot of contradictions with us, but since he entered the classroom, Yang Yong has always taken the initiative in terms of speech and momentum. Yang Yong doesn''t simply want to get rid of us, He also has greater ambitions.


    However, at this time, Yang Yong also knew that Tian Hao wanted to use him to get rid of us, and then let himself do what he should do. It can be said that he was Tian Hao alone. But is Yang Yong so willing to let people be shot? Obviously impossible. After this, Yang Yong also wants to have a place in our high school.


    "Brother Hao, don''t you want to order? It''s hard to be stared at like this." Yang Yong asked clearly. Don''t you know better than anyone why Tian Hao came here.


    "I''d like to think about it, but Wu Mei is not at school now. I really don''t have any way to use it." Tian Hao had to go on when he heard Yang Yong''s words.


    "Why don''t I give you an idea, brother hao?" Yang Yong said to Tian Hao.


    "What idea?"


    "Brother Hao, let''s work together. I happen to have a grudge against Ye Han. They have a grudge against you. Although I''m not as many as brother Hao, it''s not a problem to call more than 20. I really can''t. I''ll ask Feng Xu to find some more for me. Isn''t it easy and pleasant for us to clean up the old city together?" Yang Yong looked at Tian Hao vaguely.


    "Yongzi, you have a good idea. If you want to work with me, how can you deal with them? There must be no problem." Tian Hao saw that Yang Yong finally got to the point and immediately agreed.


    "But brother Hao, I said something ugly ahead. If you want to cooperate, you should cooperate well. Don''t take me as a gun driver. I Yang Yong won''t do anything to stop bullets."


    "Don''t worry, brother, I''m not like that." Tian Hao smiled and said.


    "That''s the best. Brother Hao, when do you think we can do it?" Yang Yong asked again.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll find a better chance. Let''s win all those people once." Tian Hao thought for a moment and said.


    "OK, you can make up your mind about this. At that time, as long as brother Hao says a word to you, I''ll take someone there immediately." Yang Yongxin promised.


    "Let''s make a deal about Yongzi." Tian Hao saw Yang Yong so happy. No matter what, the cooperation still has to be carried out, because now he really can''t find a better candidate.


    "It''s OK." Yang Yong also made an OK gesture.


    In this way, the cooperative relationship between the two people has finally been determined. Although Tian Hao and Yang Yong have evil intentions, at least now they have the same purpose and want to deal with us. As for the rest, we have to wait until later.


    I sat in the classroom and wanted to learn, but I couldn''t understand it after listening for a while, so I finally had to give up. The time of four classes passed in a flash, and it was time for lunch soon. We walked to the canteen. At this time, Wu Tao and Duan Xin were waiting for us at the door.


    "Come fast enough." I looked at Wu Tao and said with a smile.


    "That''s not right. Just wait for big Ruige to send me rice." Wu Tao also walked to us with a smile.


    "On this day, winning some money is either buying a bully or inviting me to dinner. I''m easy to lose money in this way!" Liu Rui said sadly when he heard Wu Tao''s words.


    "What''s the deficit? Doesn''t someone scratch to send money to you every day?" Wu Tao glanced at Duan Xin and said.


    "Oh, my God, you can pull it down. Now he has tortured me almost like no one, and he doesn''t give cash. They are bookkeeping. I can''t take my little book to invite you to dinner, and people''s canteen doesn''t accept it." when Duan Xin mentioned, there were tears in my Ruige''s eyes. Who can understand the feeling of unbearable suffering.


    "It''s not that I don''t give it to you. I''m short of money recently. Let''s play at night!" Duan Xin came to his spirit immediately after hearing this. He couldn''t love fighting the landlord too much.


    "I really don''t want the money. Can we stop playing?"


    "Eat, eat, I should starve to death!" Duan Xin immediately stopped talking when he mentioned not to play, ignoring Liu Rui and entering the canteen.


    Looking at these two people, we all laughed. These two people are two living treasures. Into the canteen, we ordered a meal, and then found a quiet place to eat. Now in our school, we can also be said to be a very eye-catching small group. No matter where we go, there are people talking about us. Originally, Wu Tao was quite famous in the first year of senior high school. In addition, many people know us because of Yang Yong''s incident, so there are generally no students around us. In the eyes of those students who study hard, we are the bad children often said by our parents.


    The policeman turned and looked at the young man in front of him. He was very helpless, because he didn''t understand what the young man wanted to do now, and didn''t understand what the man meant! The policeman looked at the young man and remained silent for a long time. Finally, he bit his lips and whispered: "Now I just want to ask you, what the hell do you want to do? Can you tell me? No, I really don''t understand now. You say you''ve been talking to me for so long. What do you want to do? Can you tell me? Can we talk directly? I ask you?"


    Hearing this, the young man was silent for a moment, and then whispered: "In fact, I don''t mean anything else. Didn''t you pick up everything yourself? What''s the matter with you? Don''t you know what''s the matter with me? Did I talk to you very happily at the beginning? Did you ask me what I answered, but what did you do? Tell me, what did you do, yourself Tell me about your attitude towards me. What did I do wrong or what? Did I not cooperate with you? Why do you have this attitude towards me? I''ll ask you, what do you mean? "


    "What do you mean now? What do you mean? You don''t know what''s going on with you? You don''t know what''s going on with you? What am I talking to you? Why is it so hard? What I just said is not very clear or what''s going on? Or what''s wrong with you? I''m talking now Do you understand what your brain thinks, do you know? Do you understand what I mean? "The policeman stared at the big eyes and shouted at the young man with great excitement.


    After hearing this, the young man was stunned, stared at the police, remained silent for a long time, then bit his lips and whispered, "didn''t you listen to what I just told you?"


    "No, what did you say to me just now, and what''s the problem I''m telling you now? I didn''t pay attention to you at all. I''m not in the mood to pay attention to you now, so what I want to tell you now is whether you can shut your mouth to me. I don''t like talking to you now. What do you like now, what do you want to do, what do you want to do I don''t want to write with you anymore. Do you know? Do you understand what I mean? "The policeman shouted at the young man at the top of his voice, and then continued: "What''s the matter with you now? You should be very clear in your heart, so you''d better shut your mouth to me. Do you know what you should do now? Don''t whet with me here. I don''t like you very much now, you know?"

 Chapter 1262

    After hearing this, the young man was silent for a long time, and then whispered: "No, I haven''t studied and understood this problem now. What do you mean by saying you don''t play? When has it become me that you don''t talk to me now? I just want to ask you if you always talked to me at the beginning, and then what''s the matter with you? Don''t you know what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with you Don''t you count in your heart? I''m very serious to ask you now. Is it me and your ink? Or is it me and others'' ink? What''s the matter? Do you know or what? "


    The policeman was stunned by the young man''s words, stood in place, bit his lips, looked up at the young man, and suddenly felt as if he didn''t know what to say, as if nothing was right.


    "Why, why don''t you talk? Didn''t you speak very well just now? Why don''t you talk now? Didn''t you talk a lot with me just now? Why don''t you talk now? What do you mean now? Come on, didn''t you talk a lot to me just now? You''re pickling here? Don''t you talk a lot to me now Is it OK to talk? I just want to ask, whose fault is this between us? Now I''m very studying and don''t understand this problem. Do you understand what I mean? Now I just don''t understand what you want to do? If you have any problems, don''t write here. You tell me now, right? Look at what''s going on over there, you know Now you don''t have to hide here with me. Now I just want to study with you to understand who is right and who is wrong. Is that all? We don''t have to say anything here now. What do we say now? I''ll see what you want and what you want to do now? " The young man stared at the beads and shouted loudly at the policeman in front of him.


    When the policeman heard these words, he was stunned. He looked at the young man helplessly and asked, "no, what are you talking to me now? Why do I have some research and don''t understand what you''re talking about? What do you want to do now? Can you tell me no? I just don''t understand your problems now..."


    "It''s not my problem now. I just don''t understand now. What do you say you''re grinding with me here? What''s the matter with you? You don''t know or what? What do I tell you now? I think it''s a waste of my time, you know? I''ve been telling you for so long, but you can''t hear me now Do you know what I mean? You don''t understand anything now. I tell you, I don''t want to talk to you now. What should you do now? I just said, I won''t stop you now. What should you do yourself? I don''t want to talk to you now. Do you hear me? I don''t fucking talk to you now. You can''t help yourself Do what you should do. Don''t whet with me here. I told you, can you understand what I mean when I talk to you like this? "The young man asked the police very excitedly.


    "What''s the point of saying so much here? Is it me and your ink now? What''s the matter with you now? Don''t you know yourself?" the policeman stared at the beads and shouted at the policeman, then continued: "I don''t want to talk to you now. Can you study and understand my current problem?"


    "What is it? I don''t understand. Now I just want to ask you, what do you want to do? What do you want to do? What''s the matter between us? You don''t know or what? I don''t want to talk with you here now. You hurry and give me what to do. Do you hear me? Don''t talk to me here, will you?" The young man stared at the police with big eyes and shouted helplessly.


    "No, I just don''t understand what''s wrong with you now. What do you want to do? What do you want to do now? Can you tell me if I didn''t give you cigarettes when you came up? What''s wrong with you? Do you know what''s wrong with you? I don''t understand what''s wrong with you now? What''s wrong with you? What''s wrong with me now? What''s wrong with me now So it''s so hard to talk to you. Really, I''ve never seen anyone who talks so hard. What''s the matter with you? You don''t understand it or what? "The policeman asked excitedly at the young man with a helpless face.


    "What''s the matter with me? Didn''t I just ask you for cigarettes? You said you were grinding and chirping here. What''s the matter with you? You don''t know what''s the matter with yourself or what? I''m talking to you so hard now. I really don''t understand now. What do you think now? I''m talking to you now. Forget it Now I don''t want to ink with you. Do what you like, OK? I don''t want to talk to you now. You''ll be done quickly. I really don''t know what''s in your mind now. Most people really don''t understand your brain. Do you know? " The policeman stared at the bead and shouted at the young man helplessly.


    The policeman was stunned when he heard this, then clenched his teeth and said: "That''s what you said just now. Don''t write to me now. I don''t want to talk to you now. You know? What should you do now? Don''t talk to me here. I really don''t understand what''s going on with you now. You''ll finish it quickly. I don''t want to tell you now. I tell you if I leave now , don''t drag me, do you hear me? "


    After hearing this, the young man was stunned, bit his lips and asked the policeman: "No, what do you mean now? What do you mean? I can''t go now, can''t I? What do you mean? Come on, tell me what you mean now? Why can''t I understand you now? I have to study this problem with you for a few days now. After a thorough study, we can only understand what happened before, you know "You don''t have to tell me anything else now. That''s what I''m telling you now. Our two questions now are exactly who''s wrong and who''s right. Do you understand?"


    "Nonsense, who''s free to study this thing with you? Am I free? I don''t want to talk to you now, you know? Do you understand what I mean? I don''t talk to you now. What should you do now? Do you hear me?" The policeman stared at the beads and shouted at the young man in front of him.


    The young man in front looked up at the policeman and his expression was a little tangled, because he didn''t know what to say or what not to say. The most important thing is that now he doesn''t know what the middle-aged man said. If the middle-aged man didn''t say anything, he would say it all. It''s certainly not good, but if the middle-aged man said something, but I didn''t say anything on my side. The police will certainly find that it seems that I have concealed something on my side, so the young people in front are a little tangled and don''t know what to say.


    "Come on, what are you doing here?"


    The policeman was holding a pen and paper in his hand. Because of the weather, he was very hands-on. Basically, he just said a few words, which was a state of huffing. Otherwise, he couldn''t write when he was numb.


    "When did I start talking about that police comrade?"


    The young man in front was stunned for a moment, then looked at the police very carefully and asked, he is basically delaying a little time, then delaying a little time. After all, if he stares at the middle-aged man to give himself a signal or something, but the middle-aged man seems to be very excited and has no intention to pay attention to them.


    "You can say what you want to say now and it''s over..." the policeman shivered all over, stamped his feet and replied helplessly.


    In fact, the two policemen don''t want to write in this bad situation. After all, the weather is so cold that ordinary people can''t stand it. Besides, the policeman has to record here with a pen. His wrist is very red, but the young man grinds and haws for a long time and doesn''t get to the point. The whole policeman is more or less upset.


    "What''s the matter? Can you say it?" the policeman shouted at the young man in front.


    "What I can say is what I can say, mainly because I don''t know what to say now. Can you give me a specific scope? It''s easy for me to think about it. If you ask me like this, I''m sure I can''t answer..." the young man smiled and said with helplessness.


    "Cao, are you all well-trained or what? I found that your words are a routine..." the policeman scolded speechlessly, then looked back at the people behind him and found that it was not finished there. The policeman had to say helplessly: "That what, you start now, from the time you meet someone, it''s over..."


    After hearing this, the young man was stunned, looked down at the young man on the side, and then said in a low voice: "well, I received a call from our boss at more than three o''clock this afternoon, and then asked me to drive to borrow him..."


    "All his cars are in your hands, aren''t they?" the policeman asked, looking up at the young man.


    "Usually it''s in my hand. If there''s a special situation, it''s in his hand..." the young man in front said very honestly, nodded and agreed, and then continued: "but it doesn''t rule out that sometimes when this car is taken out for repair, I drive an old car..."


    "No one is here with you to study the broken car..."


    The policeman scolded speechlessly and then continued: "what, first tell me what you did after you came out?"


    "After I came out, I directly found our boss, and then he was fighting with a woman at home. I don''t know if it was his daughter-in-law. Anyway, the woman was so obedient that I thought it was very likely to be his daughter-in-law..." the young man nodded and continued: "Then when I saw the two men fighting, I went up and stopped them, but the woman reached out and pulled me and directly grabbed a big scar for me. Now there are still traces here. Why don''t you look at it? I didn''t say anything when I went up. I just saw them fighting. Oh, I wanted to go up and have a look, but the woman didn''t know how good it was, Come up and give me a while. There are still hidden diseases here... "


    While talking, the young man put his head close to the policeman and said with a smile.


    The policeman pushed the young man in disgust, and then shouted at the top of his voice, "who the fuck asked you about the scar at this time? Can you stop telling me all about it here and say something useful?"


    "No, don''t I show you my evidence?" the young man replied reluctantly and then said, "I just show you my evidence to prove that we don''t lie..."


    "Now no one says you''re lying. You''re just telling the truth. It''s useless to be said here..." the policeman scolded silently and then continued to ask, "what, after you leave now, what did you do when you came to his house?"


    "No, didn''t I tell you just now? I saw them fighting here, so I wanted to go up and see if I could pull it, but the people opposite obviously didn''t pay much attention to me and made trouble for me. I showed you my evidence just now. Why did you still ask me what I did just now?" the young man shouted at the police with a speechless face.


    "I fucking know you''ve been scratched. Now I want to ask you what you''re doing next..." the policeman shouted at the young man''s throat.


    "I... after I pulled these two people apart, I began to take our boss out of the house. At first, the tiger chased out more than the woman, but after a few steps, he couldn''t run and gave up. I tell you that the woman is fortunately a little fat, otherwise we might be caught up by the woman. I''m now I don''t understand what our boss is against that woman. These two people are really cruel. As a spectator, I can''t see it anymore... "


    "You say something useful, don''t pull the calf here..." the policeman bit his lips and scolded helplessly.


    "Ah!" the young man nodded, reached out and took out two cigarettes from his trouser pocket, and then lit one for the police.


    "No!"


    "Don''t mention it. It''s not easy for you in the cold weather. Let''s order one......" the young man said with a smile.


    The policeman was stunned for a moment, reached out to take the young man''s cigarette, took a deep breath, then looked at the young man and said, "quickly explain what you did next. You said to play earlier, and I finished earlier. We all saved ourselves from freezing in this broken place. Do you think so?"


    "Yes..." the young man quickly nodded and then said, "after I got on the bus with him, I asked him where to go, and then he said to go to the hotel, and we drove to the hotel!"


    "When did this man appear?" the policeman was stunned and asked, looking at the bodyguard behind him.


    "At first, there was nothing wrong, but I was afraid our boss drank too much. Then there was something here. I couldn''t greet them. I called them, but he came to see what..." the young man in front explained with a smile.


    Hearing this, the policeman turned his head and looked at the young man behind him. He shouted at the top of his voice, "is that the case?"


    "That''s the case!" the young man behind quickly nodded.


    The policeman looked at the young man very carefully, then looked at the young man in front and said, "that''s all right, you go on..."


    The young man in front was stunned, then nodded and said: "What''s the matter with us? I began to wait in the restaurant and finished waiting for the group of people to come up. It was almost 9:00 p.m. when the people opposite finally came, we began to serve food and then began to eat. On our side, because I was a driver, I didn''t dare to drink or do anything else. I just watched It''s over when they drink. I don''t dare to do anything else... "


    "We''re not checking drunk driving. You continue to talk about you. Don''t talk to me here. It''s unnecessary..." the policeman scolded helplessly.


    "As I know, I thought you were checking drunk driving..." the young man in front replied with a smile, and then said: "Did I just say that I watched them while they were drinking, and then I watched them? After watching them drink, I wanted to take the boss home, but on the way, there was a situation that a friend of the boss wanted to go out to do something. I didn''t like to go on with them, but I couldn''t help it. The boss of others didn''t like me I have to wait here. You say I''m a worker. I certainly can''t listen to other people''s boss, can I? Other people''s boss must say what is what. I have to wait here and this bodyguard. We all stand together and wait... "


    "Really?" the policeman was stunned and asked.


    "Yes, we are all waiting together!" the young man behind quickly nodded after hearing this.


    On the other side, the captain still followed the middle-aged man. They both stared at each other. They were deadlocked. Finally, the middle-aged man couldn''t stand it. He helplessly looked at the police and asked, "it''s not the police uncle. What do you want to do with me? Can you make it clear to me?"


    "I don''t do anything now. I just want to ask you what''s going on here. You don''t go home in the middle of the night. What''s the situation here? If you don''t make it clear to me today, I can''t let you go now, do you know?"


    "I see, mainly because I don''t even know what I''m talking about now. You said you asked me to explain. Now you tell me what I should explain. Can you directly say OK? I just sleep in the car. You said you pulled it out for me and asked. Are you like this?" the middle-aged man shouted at the police in front of him with a bitter face and some helplessness.


    "Stop the ink. You know what''s wrong with yourself!" shouted the policeman, staring at the beads.


    The policeman looked at the middle-aged man and studied for a long time. Finally, he felt that he couldn''t find anything with the middle-aged man. He was helpless. The middle-aged man was obviously a veteran. It didn''t make any sense to ask.


    "Why, are you sure you don''t say anything now?" the policeman asked, squinting at the middle-aged man.


    "No, uncle policeman, I don''t know what you asked me to say. What did you say? Didn''t I just say my position? As long as I know, I''m sure I''ll tell you all, but I don''t know. Even if you ask me, I don''t understand. Do you say it?" the middle-aged man shouted helplessly at the police and then said: "Well, uncle police, you let me go now. After I go home, I''ll study these topics. Can you do it? After I go home, I must seriously reflect on these problems. You can rest assured!"


    "Ha ha..." the policeman looked at the middle-aged man helplessly, smiled and whispered, "no, I found that you regarded me as a policeman for the first day or what?"


    "Uncle policeman, what do you mean by this sentence?" the person opposite was stunned for a moment, asked with a big mouth, pretending to have a very helpless expression and didn''t know what to say.


    "Nonsense, if I let you go back now, can I still find you? Can you come back? Did you kill us or am I stupid? I just don''t understand this question now. I''ve been asking you here for a long time. Do you think you have a serious attitude? I tell you, if you have to go on like this, do you really think I can''t fix you?" The policeman shouted at the middle-aged man at the top of his voice.


    "It''s not the police uncle. You have to punish me for what I do. Haven''t I always been very active and active in cooperating with your investigation? If you talk to me like that, I''m really sad, you know? You''re slandering me. I''ve worked so hard with you. You say that no one praises me, right, I don''t need your praise now. You said you insulted me and said I didn''t cooperate with your work now. Now I just want to ask why I didn''t cooperate with your work. Touch your own conscience and ask yourself if you asked me what I said. Does everything I said have something to do with your problems, Do you study it yourself? "


    The policeman looked up at the middle-aged man and was stunned. He didn''t know that what the man told him was all stuff. It was obvious that the policeman was completely convinced now, which completely confused the middle-aged man.

 Chapter 1263

    "No, I found that you are so much nonsense." the policeman shouted at the middle-aged man with a speechless face.


    "You see, now you say I''m talking nonsense here. Uncle policeman, if you talk to me like this, I really can''t communicate with you now. You know? You cooperate with you so much here, and you say you say I''m talking nonsense. Now I ask you, which sentence I said is nonsense. Now tell me, what did I do here from the beginning , I said I was waiting for my friend here, and you asked me what I did before waiting for my friend. I said I went to dinner. Now I just want to ask whether you asked nonsense or I said nonsense! "The middle-aged man shouted loudly at the police.


    "No, you fucking..." the policeman reached out and prepared to hit people, but was stopped by the surrounding police.


    "What are you doing? Are you going to hit me now or what? I tell you, I didn''t fight back now. So many people are watching here. If you really want to hit me, you''d better hurry. Don''t stare for a while. You take me to the small room and talk to me about what I don''t need!"


    The policeman bit his teeth and looked at the middle-aged man. His face was helpless. He didn''t know what to say.


    "Why, do you have any questions now? I''m worried about something. If you have any questions, hurry to ask me and I''ll answer them quickly. Let''s not waste everyone''s time here. Do you think so? Otherwise, we have to ask when we can finish?" the middle-aged man shouted at the police at a high voice.


    After hearing this, the policeman seemed more angry. He stepped forward to speak, but he was stopped by two policemen around him.


    "Why are you two dragging me?" the leading policeman stared at beads and shouted, then stepped back and shouted very speechless: "I''ve been a fucking policeman for so long, I don''t believe it today. I don''t understand this thing now. You two let me go. I''ll study it with this man..."


    After hearing this, the policeman on the right of the leading policeman said helplessly: "well, what, do you think it''s meaningful for you to study with him like this? We don''t even know what''s going on now. You say you care about what with him. Shall we hurry back and argue? It''s meaningless for you to study like this!"


    After hearing this, the leading policeman looked up at the middle-aged man and the two policemen around him. His face was very ugly, he was silent, and then shouted at his throat: "I tell you two that there is definitely something wrong with these people. You are stopped by me now. I''ll go up with them and have a good study. I don''t fucking believe it. I can''t fix them now..."


    "No, boss, you have to compete with them, don''t you?" the policeman behind asked helplessly.


    "What is it that I compete with them? Don''t you see that this person competes with me? I don''t say what I fucking ask. This fool just sees what we don''t know now. Oh, then he will be such a headmaster, but now I tell you two, I''ve been a policeman for so long, I haven''t seen such a thing. I won''t ask anything today, Impossible! "The leading policeman shouted loudly, then walked to the middle-aged man and shouted: "Come on, aren''t you a cow? I''ll study this problem with you now. Since you woke up this morning, tell me what you''ve been doing all day, but I warn you now. You''d better make it clear to me. Don''t beat around the bush with me. If I know you''re lying, I''ll give you an extra charge at that time, don''t you know?"


    After hearing this, the middle-aged man was stunned and asked, "no, police, what do you mean? What did I do? Did you interrogate me like this?"


    "You don''t care what you do now. You know better than I do. You can finish what I ask you now..." the policeman shouted at his throat and then said: "I tell you, you don''t have to pretend to be confused with me here. What''s the matter with you? You know better than anyone. Do you think I don''t understand what''s the matter with you now? But I''m very responsible to tell you that I don''t understand today''s research, which doesn''t mean I don''t think I understand. Don''t write with me now. What do you say..."


    The middle-aged man bit his lips and looked at the police. He didn''t know what he said. Now, you don''t want to understand what the police is all about. Why do you prefer to go with yourself? He didn''t dare to do anything on his side. He basically didn''t do anything except withdraw his pants for the little girl upstairs, so he died. It''s an attempted rape. Why did the police catch himself Why not?


    "Head!"


    At this time, a man beside the policeman whispered.


    "What are you doing?" the leading policeman shouted at the top of his voice.


    "What are we doing now?" the policeman asked, looking at the leading policeman with a speechless face. Now they are standing on one side and don''t know what to do.


    The policeman was silent for a moment, then shouted at the top of his voice, "well, if you two don''t have anything to do now, go to the boy and see what you can study. Now I feel that the two boys are also very suspicious. They don''t sleep in the middle of the night and have nothing to do. Who believes?"


    After hearing this, the middle-aged man was stunned and shouted with a big mouth: "no, that police uncle, why is it not enough for me to study me now? Why are you doing nothing to study them?"


    The middle-aged man was afraid that the two men would leak their words, so he was a little worried. The policeman looked up at the Chinese man and shouted at his throat, "you have to teach me how to fucking investigate the case, don''t you?"


    "Oh, no, I don''t mean that. I just want to ask what''s going on. No, why are you so excited..." the middle-aged man smiled awkwardly at the policeman and then continued: "Well, what''s the situation here? I just want to ask you what case you''re investigating. I can say in that direction. Haven''t you always said that I don''t cooperate with you? Can I cooperate with you now?"


    When the policeman heard this, he was stunned and said with a big mouth: "I told you, I don''t hesitate to ask you to cooperate now. I know. You''re telling me honestly what you did today. If you don''t know something clearly now, you''ll go back with me later. I''m talking to you so directly now. You can understand what I mean. No, if you don''t understand now, I''ll repeat it for you Do you? As for what cases we handle here, let me tell you. There are disappearances and homicides. Do you want to tell me that? Or do you know better? "


    The middle-aged man was stunned when he heard this. His lips trembled and asked, "what are these cases?"


    "Don''t worry about it. You''ll finish it now!"


    The police made a simple interrogation of the middle-aged man, but it was just a white question. The middle-aged man seemed to see that the policeman didn''t know anything, so he didn''t say anything. As for the other two policemen, they finally caught the two young people back after a wild run on the road. The middle-aged man was stunned when he saw the two young people, and then his face was a little embarrassed Embarrassed, because he now knows that he didn''t say anything, but it doesn''t mean that the two young people won''t say anything, and the current situation is very obvious. Since the two young people began to run outside when they saw the police wake themselves up, it shows that there are ghosts in their hearts, otherwise they can''t run.


    "Why are these two people running?" the policeman looked down at the book and asked the middle-aged man in a low voice.


    "No, uncle policeman, look at your question. Why do they run? How do I know? If I know everything, I won''t be an immortal. Why am I still talking to you here? I don''t have to be strong at all in the whole fortune telling stall at home?" The middle-aged man smiled back, then turned his head and looked at the two young people seriously. Now the middle-aged man doesn''t understand why the two people ran.


    "Ha ha..." the policeman looked at the middle-aged man and smiled, then continued: "you talk a lot? Why are you experienced?"


    The middle-aged man was stunned when he heard this, and then said with a big mouth: "Uncle policeman, I''m experienced in what you say. I just have something to say. Just now you asked me for so long. Do you think I''m very positive and cooperate with you to answer questions? Basically, you ask me and I say, and all I know. If I don''t know, I can''t talk nonsense here. You say no Yes? "


    "Ha ha..." The policeman looked down at the middle-aged man''s shoes and found that there was no dirt on them. What does this mean? It shows that what the middle-aged man said before is true. He may have been in the car all the time, because if he goes out now, he can''t have any dirt on his body. It must be impossible, and the clothes on his body are also very clean. According to today''s situation In this situation, the snow on the ground is not clean, and the shoes must not be so clean.


    The policeman was silent, then looked up at the middle-aged man and asked, "what did you do when you didn''t come here?"


    After hearing this, the middle-aged man was stunned and asked with a big mouth: "It''s not that. What do you mean, uncle policeman? I don''t understand what you mean by asking me. Does my presence here have anything to do with where I was before? If you ask, do I have to tell you everything about my primary school? Do I have to tell you about my junior high school ? if you ask me that, I know how to answer you. Do you think it will be over if you ask me directly? You always beat around the bush. What''s the point? Can I not say it or what? Anyway, I''m in such a situation now. There must be no problems on my side. If you think I have any problems on your side , you''ll be done if you ask me directly. I''m sure there''s something to say here. I can''t cheat you. I don''t know what you mean when you say you''re always beating around the Bush here. I''m communicating with you now. Do you understand? "


    The middle-aged people obviously know that the police don''t know anything, so they say a lot of things with a bang in order to let the police make sure that the middle-aged people don''t know anything. It''s a very typical cover up.


    After hearing the middle-aged man''s words, the policeman was stunned and shouted at his throat: "Don''t tell me this is useless. Do you hear me? Now I just want to ask you, what did you do just now? I don''t beat around the bush with you now. What do you say? Let''s finish it early. I''ll save talking to you here in the middle of the night. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Ha ha..." the middle-aged man nodded, then smiled and said, "OK, ask here. If you have anything you want to ask, try to finish it at one time..."


    While talking, the middle-aged man observed the direction of the two young people. He found that although the two young people went this way again, they didn''t say a word. The middle-aged man felt relieved immediately after seeing this scene. As long as the two people don''t speak now, there will be nothing, but once they speak, the problem may be big.


    Because if the people on both sides say different things, the police will certainly find something wrong here. At that time, the problem may be very troublesome. The most terrible thing is three people and three statements. At that time, even if they want to explain, they may not be able to explain clearly.


    "Why don''t you speak? Can''t you speak just now?" the policeman looked at the middle-aged man with a smile and asked.


    The middle-aged man was stunned when he heard this, and then shouted at the top of his voice, "I don''t know what I say now. What do you want me to say? You say I don''t know what your question means. How can I answer it?"


    The middle-aged man''s voice was very loud. The two young people on one side heard it. It was obvious that the middle-aged man deliberately made his voice very loud. In this way, the other two young people could hear it. Moreover, the middle-aged man''s meaning just now was very obvious, that is to sue the two young people. They don''t know anything and don''t say anything.


    When the two men heard the middle-aged man''s cry, they were stunned for a moment, then looked at each other, and immediately understood the meaning of the middle-aged man. They just wanted to tell them, that is, the police, no matter what they asked, don''t talk. As long as the two young people pretend they don''t know anything, the police here can''t ask.


    "Why are you shouting so loudly?" the policeman looked at the middle-aged man and shouted. The expression on his face was very upset.


    "Hehe, I''m sorry. I don''t have any other problems. I''m just a little loud. Don''t mind, uncle police. I''ll pay a little attention later..." the middle-aged man bared his teeth and explained to the police politely, and then continued: "What, uncle policeman, where did we say? How could I forget what you just said..."


    The policeman looked at the middle-aged man helplessly and then said with a big mouth: "I asked you where you came just now. What did you do when you didn''t come here to wait for someone? Do you understand what''s going on?"


    "You see..." the middle-aged man quickly nodded and then said, "we have more than eight o''clock this evening. Then I''m free. I think I''ll take them to dinner. In fact, we''re very busy. Then we haven''t eaten for so long. We''ve been hungry all the time. I think where to eat..."


    "Don''t tell me this is useless. I find you have so much nonsense. Can you directly say the key points?" the policeman shouted at the middle-aged man with a helpless face and voice.


    "It''s not the police uncle. Why are you so angry? Didn''t I get to the point right away? I''m afraid I don''t know where to say when you scare me. By the way, where did I say just now?" the middle-aged man squinted at the police and asked.


    When the policeman heard this, he looked helpless and shouted with a big mouth: "I fucking asked you, what did you do just now? I found that you are so inky. I just asked you what you did. You know what you did. Do you understand?"


    "I see. You look at your temper. Don''t I take the initiative to answer? You''re still anxious. Don''t worry first. Let me think about what I did..." after saying this, the middle-aged man really bowed his head and began to think about it, but after thinking for half a day, he looked up at the police and said: "Don''t worry, uncle policeman. I may be a little forgetful. Take your time. If you know me, I don''t have a good memory!"


    "I''m here to make friends with you, aren''t I? Who asked you if you''re forgetful?" the policeman shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Hehe, I''m a little forgetful..." the middle-aged man replied with a smile, then bowed his head and said with a very distressed expression: "what did I do just now? Why can''t I remember? It shouldn''t be. How long has it been? Be reasonable, I''m still a little impressed..."


    The policeman squinted at the middle-aged man and was silent for a while. Then he clenched his teeth and said, "what''s the matter? Can you think of anything? If you can''t think of it, I''ll ask those two people. I don''t have time to talk to you here now. You know what I mean?"


    "Don''t introduce, don''t introduce, you let me think about it. I can certainly remember it on my side, but I''m so suddenly. When you ask, I''m a little worried, and I can''t remember. Uncle policeman, you''re giving me some time..." the middle-aged man reached out and stopped the policeman.


    The policeman looked at the middle-aged man helplessly, looked down at his watch and found that it was almost five o''clock in the morning.


    "What''s the matter? Can you remember?" the policeman shouted, looking at the middle-aged man with an agitated face.


    "Right away..." the middle-aged man replied by biting his lips, and then continued: "Well, the police, I remember. We went to a restaurant to eat in addition to the company. Then my mobile phone rang and asked me to pick up people here. I came here. I remember. That''s the thing. We really didn''t do anything else!"


    "What are you doing?" the middle-aged man was stunned when he heard this, and then whispered, "what police comrade, I''m just staying here... I didn''t do anything..."


    "Don''t talk to me about calves here. If I ask you anything, you''ll finish it. Don''t talk about calves here..."


    The policeman reached out and pushed the middle-aged man''s head. Then he shouted, "well, I doubt you have something right now, so I ask you, you can answer whatever you say, and it''s over..."


    The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, then clenched his teeth and whispered, "what, I''m waiting here. I didn''t do anything. I''ll tell you, comrade police, I''m a serious and good comrade here. I didn''t do anything. Don''t wrong a good man here!"


    "Grass, who the fuck said you were a bad man? I''m studying this problem with you now..." the policeman replied with a speechless face.


    "No, police, what are you doing?" the middle-aged man shouted with a speechless face.


    "What am I doing?" the policeman stunned the middle-aged man and said with a big mouth: "I''m studying a very serious problem with you now. You''d better finish what you have to say now. Don''t follow me. I tell you, if you have to grind and haw with me here and don''t get to the point, I tell you, I''ll take you away with you now. Do you hear me?"


    "I understand..." the middle-aged man nodded helplessly and then said, "it''s mainly the police. I haven''t done anything here. What do you want to do?"


    "I just ask what you want to do now?" the policeman looked at the middle-aged man and asked.


    "Don''t I tell you? I''m just asking you why you stay here and what you do here in the middle of the night. Can you hear me when I milk you?" the policeman shouted at the middle-aged man with a speechless face.


    "I''m waiting here. What''s going on here? I''ll tell you so. I''m waiting for my friend here. Then the problem now is that my friend didn''t come. I didn''t have anything to do when I was idle. I fell asleep. I tell you, comrade police, can you understand what I mean?" the middle-aged man looked at the police with a smile and asked.


    After hearing this, the policeman was stunned for a moment, then said with a big mouth: "it''s just waiting for people, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, otherwise you say it''s such a cold day. What am I doing here if I don''t wait for someone? What can I do? Don''t you think so? There''s nothing wrong with us, and it''s quite cold here..." The middle-aged man is the kind of person who often deals with the police. Otherwise, he can''t answer everything the police ask, and he has no problems. Most people are nervous at this time, but the middle-aged man is not nervous at all. On the contrary, he is very logical. This is the nature that normal people don''t have.

 Chapter 1264

    The police are not fools. They know that the middle-aged man must have problems, because if he really has no problems, it can''t be like this. At first glance, he is an old Jianghu, but the police really don''t have any way to take the middle-aged man, so if he doesn''t say anything, you can''t ask anything at all.


    "Who are you waiting for now? What does this person do and what does it have to do with you?" the policeman looked at the middle-aged man with a book and asked.


    "It''s an ordinary friend..." the middle-aged man bared his teeth and looked at the police. It was very natural to reply, then squinted at the police and asked, "no, uncle police, I''m just staring at people now. What else can I do in the middle of the night?"


    "..." the policeman was stunned for a moment, then stunned for a moment, said with a big mouth: "Why are you waiting so late, and when, when did you start waiting, and how long have you been waiting?"


    The police asked a series of questions directly to the middle-aged man. He was stunned and asked at the top of his voice, "it''s not the police uncle. What are you doing?"


    "I''m not your uncle!" the policeman shouted silently.


    "Yes, comrade police, I just want to ask you, what''s the matter with me? What''s the matter with me? What have I done? You said you came up and asked me a series of questions directly. I just want to ask you, what''s the matter with me? Why do you ask me so?" the middle-aged man stared at the police with big eyes and asked in silence.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m a normal culture now. As a citizen, you have the responsibility and obligation to cooperate with my work..." the policeman shouted at the middle-aged man very seriously.


    "..." the middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, then looked at the police and said, "what''s here, just waiting for someone to come!"


    "Who is it?" the policeman asked, looking at the middle-aged man.


    "Didn''t I say just now? I''m an ordinary friend. I''m waiting for this man to come, and then we go to the railway station together to go out..." the middle-aged man is very fast, almost answering like a stream.


    "When did you start waiting and how long have you been waiting?" the policeman looked at the middle-aged man and continued to ask.


    "I started waiting at about 11:00, and then wait until now. My mobile phone is dead, so I can''t contact my friend now!" the middle-aged man replied with a smile, and then said: "No, uncle policeman, if you have any questions on your side, you can just ask them one by one. Otherwise, I have to answer one by one. It''s hard on my side, and it''s hard on your side. See if that''s the case?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me here. Just answer me what I tell you. I find you have so much nonsense." the policeman scolded at the top of his voice and then said, "what''s the matter with the two people who ran just now?"


    After hearing this, the middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, then turned his big mouth and said, "no, what''s the matter with them? You should ask them both. Police uncle, you said you were asking me here. How do I know what''s the matter with them?"


    The policeman was stunned when he heard this, and then asked with a big mouth: "do you know these two people?"


    "Yes, why don''t I know these two people? They are all together. How can I not know them?"


    "What do these two people have to do with you?" the policeman asked with a big mouth.


    "It doesn''t matter. That''s what I''m waiting for. One of them is my driver and the other is my bodyguard!" the middle-aged man reached out and lit a cigarette and replied with a smile.


    The policeman looked at the middle-aged man and said, "that''s not what they said just now!"


    Obviously, the police really bombed the middle-aged man, which is a very easy routine. After hearing these words, the middle-aged man grinned and said with a big mouth: "really?"


    "Yes!" the policeman nodded.


    "No, uncle policeman, do you think it''s interesting for you to blow me up like this? One of these two people is my driver and the other is my bodyguard. I can''t be wrong. We both signed three contracts. I gave the driver 5000 a month and the bodyguard 8000 a month. You said how could they not even know what they were doing... This situation is very impossible. Don''t believe it You go back to the company with me now. Let''s go and see my contract. I can''t remember wrong. I tell you, another thing is that uncle police, I really haven''t done anything here. I think you''d better not waste your time on me. Basically, you can''t ask me anything even if you ask me for a night. I think if you really have this time or something, you''d better Go somewhere else. I really don''t have anything here. What''s the meaning of you spending so much time with me? "The middle-aged man said with a lot of routine after seeing the mentality of the police.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. It''s my problem how I investigate. You just cooperate with me and wait to catch the two people back. You don''t have to worry about other things now, okay?" the policeman shouted at the middle-aged man with a very serious expression.


    The middle-aged man was stunned when he heard this, and then said helplessly: "no, uncle police, I''m just afraid you''re wasting time on my side. In fact, I don''t mean anything else..."


    "It''s all right, I''m sure I won''t waste time. Even if it''s a waste of time, I don''t need so much effort. Don''t care about these useless!" the policeman replied expressionless.


    "Ha ha..." the middle-aged man smiled helplessly, then nodded and said, "OK, what. If you have time here, ask. I happen to be waiting for my friend here. Anyway, we are idle. I think it''s all idle chat here. Do you think it''s ok..."


    "Hehe, if you can think so, it''s the best!" the policeman smiled helplessly, and then continued to ask, "why did the two people run away when they saw you just now?"


    "I don''t know why they ran away. Maybe they were afraid. I don''t know what happened. I just fell asleep. You saw the police. You said I fell asleep, but you didn''t fall asleep. You asked me what happened. Can I know? You sleeping don''t know..." the middle-aged man replied helplessly.


    The policeman looked up at the middle-aged man, then clenched his teeth and said, "you''re going to say nothing now, aren''t you? You''re going to spend it with me now, aren''t you?"


    At this moment, the police can''t believe that the middle-aged man doesn''t know anything. Now the middle-aged man doesn''t say anything, but is just delaying time. Once the two people are arrested, they may know what''s going on at that time.


    At this moment, the middle-aged man''s idea is that the police must know nothing. If the police know anything, they will certainly ask about things upstairs, but now the police don''t ask, which shows that the police don''t know anything now!


    "Mischief?" the policeman who took the lead was stunned when he heard this sentence. Then he said with a big mouth: "what do you mean? Do you mean these people play with us?"


    At this time, another policeman was stunned, and then said very definitely, "head, don''t you have that now?"


    "What?" asked the leading policeman, staring at the beads.


    "That kind of webcast or something, do you remember..." the policeman in front paused and then said: "That''s what I mean. Now I''m a network anchor, and then where are they? The whole camera? Let''s see what our reaction is. Let me tell you this. Now the anchor, for that audience rating, they specially complete some stories, and then the whole title. If we react at that time If not, those netizens scold us... "


    The leading policeman was stunned when he heard this, then stared at the beads and shouted, "are you a fucking fool? What are they? Crazy or what? What the fuck are they doing? Are they crazy and make fun of our police..."


    "No, it''s mainly because we have this possibility now. It''s not..."


    "Fuck off!" the leading policeman stared at the policeman behind him, then shouted at his throat, "what the fuck''s the matter with you? If you have anything, really live, I''ll ask you where the camera is?"


    "Camera?"


    The policeman behind was stunned for a moment, then turned his mouth and said, "but you''re right. If you want to joke with us, where''s the camera now?"


    ����


    "No, what are these people doing? Why haven''t they started yet?" the young man in front looked at the police with an ugly face and asked some speechless.


    "Yes, why are these people still around the car? Is this fucking finished yet?" the young man behind him was also very helpless.


    The policemen studied the middle-aged man in the car for a long time, but they still didn''t study anything.


    "How the hell is this?" the policeman in the back looked at the policeman in front and asked.


    "Yes, what shall we do with this man now? It''s really not good. Let''s take them all back..." another policeman followed.


    "Why take it back?" the leading policeman squinted at the two policemen behind him.


    "No, even if we don''t take it back now, it''s useless. What''s the meaning of our spending here?" the policeman in the back added and then said: "It''s no fun if we spend so much time here. Now we have only two possibilities. Either we go now, it''s OK anyway, or we take these people away now..."


    The leading policeman was stunned, then reached out and pushed the middle-aged man, then shouted at his throat, "what are you doing? Don''t fucking sleep..."


    "Don''t fix it. We''ve been shaking here for a long time. People don''t respond at all. They won''t be dead?" the policeman behind said very speechless.


    "Grass..."


    The leading policeman scolded silently, and then went up and threw a big mouth directly on the face of the middle-aged man.


    "Why the fuck did you hit people?" the young man behind him was stunned and speechless when he saw the police start.


    "Yes, what the fuck is going on? I didn''t say anything. People are dead. Why did you do it?" the young man in front was also speechless. Then he took two steps forward, and then shouted at the police at his throat: "no, what are you doing? Police colleagues!"


    "Roll the calf, don''t fucking talk to me, roll aside and stay..." the policeman stared at the beads and shouted.


    "..." the young man behind was stunned, then pushed back two steps, then turned to look at the young man in front and said, "what the fuck is going on? What are we going to do? Are we going or not?"


    After hearing this, the young man in front was stunned for a moment, then kept silent for a long time, and then whispered, "grass, what the fuck is going on? People have started over there. How can we go now? If you go, you can''t go now!"


    The young man behind turned his head and looked at the young man in front. He didn''t speak and looked down at the ground.


    The police looked at the middle-aged man in the car. His face was speechless. After a mouth went down, the middle-aged man still didn''t respond.


    "Isn''t this fucking dead?" the leading policeman was stunned and asked very speechless.


    "No... no..." the policeman behind pushed back, maybe a little scared.


    "How the fuck is this?" another policeman scolded very speechless, and then stretched out his hand to hit the big face of the middle-aged man.


    "Pa!"


    The leading policeman reached out to stop the policeman behind him, then stared at the beads and asked, "no, what the fuck are you doing?"


    "I won''t do anything!" the policeman in the back replied with a big mouth, and then said, "what, I just want to see what''s going on with them now? Why don''t you wake up? Let me see what''s going on?"


    The leading policeman in front was stunned, and then fell directly on the face of the middle-aged man with a big mouth.


    "My grass!"


    The middle-aged man in the car sat up with a cry, and then shouted at his throat, "who the fuck hit me?"


    "What... What''s going on?"


    After hearing this voice, the young man in front asked in surprise.


    "I... I don''t know..." the young man behind was stunned. Then the two looked at each other and shouted together: "ghost!"


    The two men as like as two peas, shouted, and ran away on the road. The expression on their faces was very frightened. Basically, the state was exactly the same as seeing a ghost. When the police saw two young men running away, they shouted at once, "what do you see? Everyone else has run away, and hastened to drag them back!"


    "Ah... Ah!" the two policemen behind them were stunned for a moment, then agreed, and then began to run back, shouting at the same time: "don''t run, stop!"


    When the two youths saw the police catching up, they seemed to have no intention of stopping at all, and the faster they ran, they ran wildly on the main road in this cold winter.


    In addition, the leading policeman saw that the middle-aged man woke up, glanced at the middle-aged man with his mouth, and then asked in a low voice, "what did you do just now? What''s the matter?"


    "What... What''s going on?" the middle-aged man who didn''t know what had happened was stunned when he saw the police. He didn''t know what had happened.


    "Why do you pretend to me, don''t you?" the policeman scolded silently, then said with a big mouth: "these people here have been hanging around you for a long time. Why haven''t you reacted? Can you tell me what''s going on with you?"


    "Shake me?" the middle-aged man was stunned and said with a big mouth: "no, that police uncle, when did you shake me? Why don''t I know? When did it happen?"


    "Grass, pretend to lose memory with me now, don''t you?" the policeman scolded very speechless, and then said, "I fooled you here half an hour ago, you know?"


    "I don''t know..." the middle-aged man shook his head with ignorance on his face.


    "Do you know when you fell asleep?" the policeman continued.


    "Me?" the middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, then took out his mobile phone and found that his mobile phone had no power. He looked down at the time in the car and said with a smile: "what police uncle, I may have fallen asleep two hours ago..."


    After hearing this, the policeman smiled helplessly, then said with a big mouth: "you can fucking sleep!"


    "OK..." the middle-aged man replied with a smile, then looked up at the police and asked very carefully, "what police comrade, let me ask ha, what are you doing?"


    "Check, what else can we do?" the policeman replied silently, then looked at the middle-aged man and said, "what, show me your ID card and let me see..."


    When the middle-aged man heard this, he directly covered himself, reached out and wiped the big snot on his nose, and said silently, "it''s not the police uncle. What''s on my side is my ID card?"


    "Why, can''t you understand Mandarin or what? I''ll tell you if you can''t understand the ID card or not?" the policeman asked, squinting at the middle-aged man.


    "Understand, I can understand, but what about me? I didn''t bring my ID card? What should I do?" the middle-aged man asked with a smile.


    After hearing this, the policeman looked down at the middle-aged man and asked helplessly, "did you really not bring it or did you dare not take it out?"


    "No, if I bring it, what do I dare not take out?" the middle-aged man shouted at the top of his voice, and then said: "what police uncle, I really didn''t bring my ID card. When I came out here, I was in a hurry. Then, it''s easy for me to forget to bring things when I was in a hurry. I didn''t even bring my wallet when I went out..."


    "All right, who the fuck asked you what you brought or not..." the policeman angrily scolded and then said, "what, is this car yours or someone else''s?"


    "Mine, bought in my friend''s hand, 700000 are all down, second-hand..." the middle-aged man quickly agreed with a smile.


    "No, I found you so much nonsense. Who asked you how much you spent?" the policeman scolded in silence.


    The middle-aged man was honest when he saw the police. He didn''t know what to say.


    "What are you doing here now?" the policeman asked, looking at the middle-aged man.


    "I didn''t do anything. What''s the matter?" the young man asked with bare teeth and frown after hearing this.


    "If you don''t do anything, what are you pulling here? Do you know what to do quickly?" the policeman shouted very speechless.


    "No, uncle policeman, what do you mean by this?" the middle-aged man was obviously confused after hearing this.


    After hearing the young man''s words in front of him, the policeman was stunned, looked down at his colleagues and looked puzzled.


    "No, why do you think the man just died?" the policeman stepped forward and looked at the young man in front.


    "Comrade policeman, you saw it just now. You said that the three of us were waiting for people in the Land Rover, and then he wouldn''t let me turn on the air conditioner in order to save some fuel money, but I couldn''t help it. After all, people are the boss and I''m a driver. I certainly can''t say anything. Is that the truth? So I can''t help it. I can''t help it. I can''t turn on the air conditioner and freeze in it He waited with him trembling... "The young man paused and then said: "You say I''ll wait. I can''t wait, but it''s cold in the middle of the night, and now I''m very sleepy. I''m ready to talk to that person, but after I said a few words, people ignored me at all. I have no way. I began to talk to the person behind me..."


    "Can you say something useful?" the policeman frowned at the young man.


    "Hehe, I''m going to say something useful, but what are you doing in such a hurry, uncle police? You can''t listen to me finish this. If I miss something in the middle, you must ask me what''s going on at that time. So, it''s not a hurry for fun. How can I tell you now? I''ll talk slowly. Don''t worry. Do you see?" The young man said to the middle-aged man with a smile.


    "OK, OK, now, let me see what you want to do?" the policeman nodded helplessly and motioned the young man to go on.


    "Where did I just say?" the young man in front turned to the policeman and asked.


    "Cao, you said you were sleepy. Now you''re ready to talk to others..." the policeman replied helplessly.


    "Yes, I''m just going to talk to others. If you don''t talk to others in the middle of the night and you''re still sleepy, you can''t hold on. Am I right, comrade police?" the young man in front looked at the police with a smile and asked.


    "Well, you''ll be finished right now. Don''t grind your haw here?" the policeman stared at the beads and shouted very speechless.


    "You''re so worried that I''m afraid to say now. Didn''t I tell you? What''s the situation now? He''s not going to turn on the air conditioner, but he still let us wait in the car. You say how low the temperature is now, how can I stay?" the young man replied with a speechless face and then said: "But whether I insist or not, I must insist, because I work for others. If I work now, I have to have some awareness of working, don''t you think?"

 Chapter 1265

    "Yes!" the policeman nodded helplessly and then continued: "then, what did you do?"


    "Then I started chatting with the bodyguard behind us, and then the bodyguard began to complain about me, saying that I shouldn''t call him out today. You know I called him out at the beginning, otherwise we wouldn''t have said that we were waiting in this place for so long. Do you think so, but since he complained, I''m certainly not happy, after all What kind of thing do you think this is? I didn''t do anything. Now he still complains about me. Can I be happy? I''m very responsible to tell you that I was also very unhappy at that time, so I followed this fool and I theorized a few words... "The young man in front said to the police.


    "Can you fucking be serious?" the policeman shouted at the young man with a speechless face.


    "No, isn''t what I''m talking about now serious?" the young man shouted a little reluctantly, then stared at the policeman and said with a big mouth: "I''ve been talking for a long time. I''m just trying to pave the way for you. I find it hard to tell you something now. If I''m not that thing, I''ll explain it now. Who knows what you want to hear now. Do you think I''m wrong? I''m still wrong. Tell me now, what do I say Yes, come on, you tell me now, what I say is appropriate, what I say now, will you see if it''s ok? "


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen such a thing like you..." the policeman bit his teeth and scolded the young man. Then he whispered, "don''t tell me these useless things now. Tell me what you''re going to do next, will you?"


    "Next, we''ll talk! But didn''t I tell you just now? The bodyguard behind me kept talking to me. He blamed me for everything. If it weren''t for me, he couldn''t have come to this place. Then he wouldn''t have waited here. Do you understand that?" the young man looked at the police and asked.


    "And then?" asked the policeman without expression.


    "Then the two of us talked about it. I think it means he''s a little anxious. When I look at it, I say it''s not good. What''s the matter with these eyes? Don''t you think so? I patiently advised him, but the man didn''t listen at all. Then he honked haw and had to study the matter with me. Finally, I can''t help it. I don''t want to talk to him, I squatted on the ground and smoked a cigarette, but I found that smoking is not good. You know why not. Smoking is still unstoppable now. I''m also sleepy here. I have no way. I began to prepare to talk to the man next to me, the man over there... "The young man said, reaching out and pointing to the middle-aged man not far away.


    "I see. You say something important. Don''t grind it here. It''s not serious..." the policeman shouted with an agitated face and a high voice.


    "What I said is serious. I have nothing to do here. I''m going to talk about these things with another person, the middle-aged man. Do you know what I mean?" the young man replied with a big mouth.


    "I fucking know. Why are you so inky? I said I know. Why are there so many problems?" the policeman shouted helplessly.


    "I don''t have many problems, I just want to study this matter with you very simply..." the young man replied helplessly, and then continued: "Then, I''m going to talk to him, but I looked back and found that he was still sleeping at this time. I said it''s no good. When is it? He''s still sleeping. If he sleeps like this, who will talk to me? Is that the truth I''m talking about?"


    "I fucking said, don''t keep asking me questions, will you? What do you have to say, will you? I fucking found that you are so inky now. Are you fucking finished?" the policeman stared at the beads and shouted at the young man.


    "Oh, I find that you are so anxious about what you say. What a big thing. I just asked you a small question that is not very serious?" the young man shouted silently and then said, "do you think you are so excited?"


    "You still ink with me, don''t you?" the policeman stared at the beads and asked the young man helplessly.


    "No, I''m not right now. I''m not right if I don''t speak. What do you want? What do you want? Do you want me to say or not?" the young man shouted at the police with some impatience.


    "Say, what''s going on in the back? Don''t talk nonsense. You''re just looking for the key point for me now. Do you hear me?" the policeman reached out and pointed to the young man and shouted.


    "No..." the young man was helpless.


    "It''s nothing. I told you just now. The problem now is to explain to me what I ask you, but don''t ask me so many questions now. Do you hear me? I don''t want to look back on any of your questions now and understand what I mean?" the policeman shouted loudly with his fingers outstretched.


    "I see..." the young man reluctantly agreed, and then whispered, "in fact, the situation here is also very simple..."


    "Then you can say it to me in a very simple way now. Don''t grind and haw here. Do you understand?" the policeman shouted.


    "I see..." the young man nodded helplessly and then whispered: "today''s situation is like this. I feel that the person behind me really has no way to communicate with him. After that, I''m ready to communicate with the person in front..."


    The young man looked up at the policeman, then opened his mouth and was about to speak.


    "I fucking told you, don''t ask me any questions now. You just give me an account of your own affairs. When you understand, it''s over. Don''t talk to me. Do you hear me?" the policeman stretched out his hand and shouted.


    The young man reluctantly turned his mouth and then continued: "just when I was about to talk to the middle-aged man, I saw that he was still sleeping at this time. You said if he slept like this, I couldn''t speak at all, didn''t I? I simply thought about it and then stretched out my hand to pat the middle-aged man, but the problem appeared at this time..."


    "What''s the problem?" the policeman looked up at the young man and asked.


    "This problem may be a little serious. The middle-aged man didn''t respond. You know? Even if I called him or beat him, he didn''t respond at all. I said what''s going on. Why did he shout so? He didn''t respond. If he slept, did he sleep too dead? That''s not good. I said that "That''s not good!" the young man paused, then turned to look at the man behind him and said, "at this time, I want to reach out and hit him. I''ll see what his reaction is, don''t you think?"


    "And then?" the policeman asked helplessly.


    "Then he still didn''t respond. Do you think it''s strange?"


    After hearing Liu''s reform words, Zhang Xiaogang looked helpless and shouted with a big mouth: "Why is this sudden or not? I didn''t say it. Even if we don''t come to you today, do you have to start studying the problem of selling the factory? You say you sell it sooner or later. President Ye has dismissed you with such good conditions, right? And I''m here to make it convenient for you to the greatest extent. You say you still have consideration I don''t understand. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Let me tell you! "


    "..." Liu reformer looked up at Zhang Xiaogang and didn''t speak.


    "Oh, well, since uncle Liu said to think about it, we can''t force others to think about it. If they say to think about it, then think about it." Liu Rui knows that even if he says anything today, Li Luoguo and Liu reform can''t pay attention to it. After all, this matter is not a small matter.


    "The main reason is that I just don''t understand what this thing has to consider, so I directly promise that it won''t be finished?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted helplessly.


    "One person has one idea, and we can''t force others to sell it to us, isn''t it..." Liu Rui smiled back, and then turned to look at me to see if I had anything else to say. If I didn''t have anything to say, Liu Rui probably wouldn''t continue to write with these two people. After all, it''s not a matter of urgency. It''s not good for you to continue writing now. On the contrary, it seems that our harem is in a hurry.


    I looked at Liu Rui, then looked up at Li Deli, then looked at Li Luoguo with a smile and said, "what, factory director Li, now I want to ask you, how do you arrange Deli?"


    After hearing this, Li Luoguo was stunned, looked at me and asked, "what do you mean by this?"


    "It''s not interesting. I''m just asking. After all, I know you''re old here. In fact, you don''t care so much about how much money you can earn now, but I want to ask, do you think about your family and children now? If you say you can still do it now, it''s no problem, but if you''re old enough to retire, what will you do What to do? Wait for your old money or what to do? "


    I spoke with a very serious expression. I didn''t feel joking at all.


    After hearing what I said, Li Luoguo turned his head to look at Liu reformer, and then whispered, "in fact, if you talk to me like that, President ye, I really don''t know how to answer you. As you said, there is really no problem here, but I, a loser son, I really don''t know how to arrange. What can he do if I make money?"


    Speaking of this, Li Luoguo turned and looked at Li deli''s helplessness.


    "No, you say this..." when Li Deli heard this, he was excited. He pulled his throat and wanted to argue with Li Luoguo, but I stopped him. Then he looked at Li Deli with a smile and said, "Deli, let me finish this with your father first!"


    Li Deli looked at me, was silent, then clenched his teeth and said, "President ye, I tell you, my father is talking nonsense here. You don''t have to listen to him..."


    "Ha ha, I know!" I smiled and nodded, then turned to look at Li Luoguo and said, "what, I think you can''t always think about yourself when you''re this age. You have to think about your children..."


    After hearing my words, Li Luoguo nodded slightly, looked at me and said: "Mr. Ye, in fact, what you said is reasonable, and I know it here, but you said that I am now like this. Our factory is also half dead. Let me tell you this, even if my factory doesn''t lose money, I will be satisfied. I don''t need anything else. What can I do if I don''t open this factory What are you doing? Our family has to starve to death, don''t you think? "


    "Ha ha..." I smiled, then touched my nose and said, "I won''t starve to death..."


    "Why not? If I point to this boy to give me an old-age pension, I''ll starve to death. I tell you!" Li Luoguo stared at the beads and shouted.


    When Li Deli heard this, he was unhappy immediately. He stood up and was about to speak, but I stretched out my hand and stopped him.


    "In fact, what I said to you today is not completely meaningless. I told you the price just now. I''ll add another one for you. Just say that your side now sells the factory to us. After my side''s commercial street is completed, I''ll sell you two salesmen at a half discount, so if you have salesmen, you will be happy It''s a lot of money whether you rent it out, use it yourself, or sell it. And it''s also a guarantee for your life in the future, isn''t it? "


    Li Luoguo was stunned when he heard what I said. He looked at me in surprise and asked, "it''s not Mr. Ye. Are you kidding me, or what''s going on? Are you true or false?"


    "Cao, do you think I''m joking with you?" I scolded speechlessly, then turned to look at Liu reform and said, "what, factory director Liu, you are the same. As long as you choose to cooperate with our harem, we will promise you."


    "President ye, are you a little far away?" Liu reform looked at me very carefully and asked.


    "If you think it''s far away, I can write all the things I said when we signed the contract, but I can''t guarantee what director Sun just said. If you sign the contract, you have to study with him..." I replied with a smile.


    "I can also sign a contract..." Sun Yuanliang bared his teeth and replied to me after hearing this.


    After hearing what I said, Li Luoguo''s expression on his face changed instantly. I know he is excited now.


    "In fact, you don''t have to worry about what director Li said. Just go back and study what I said. Don''t worry..." I added with a smile.


    "What, Mr. Ye, let me ask you now. What kind of market did you just tell me? How big was it?" Liu reform looked at me and asked.


    I was stunned for a moment, then simply summed it up and said in a low voice, "I can''t tell you exactly how big it is, but I can only tell you this market. It must be no less than 200 Ping. Do you think it''s ok?"


    "Hehe, OK, what''s wrong with this!" Liu reformer nodded happily.


    "Our harem needs your factory now, and the same factory is also your lifeblood. So, let''s strive for the whole. Both sides are happy. Let''s not say what we suffer. I''ll do my best to give you convenience. Similarly, I hope you can understand our side and strive to make us earn some money, don''t you?"


    "Hehe, that''s true. We still understand each other about this thing, and we are not shameless people." Li Luoguo''s expression directly changed after hearing what I said about the store room. After all, Li Luoguo is not a fool, and he also knows what these words mean to him.


    "Come on, come on, let''s respect this and understand each other!" I smiled and raised my glass, looked at Li Luoguo and shouted.


    "Ha ha, this must go one!"


    I took a look at Liu Rui. In fact, we all know that as long as there is no special situation now, there is basically no problem here, because whatever we can offer has been seen. If Li Luoguo is not satisfied at this time, I really have no way. After all, Dao Jixuan and Du Xianyang have to be considered Their two problems, once the factory wants too much money, it''s estimated that we really can''t afford it.


    "Or do you always have two sons?" Zhang Xiaogang turned and looked at the north and South with a smile.


    "Cao, the only one who can bully Liu Rui in our harem is ye. Do you think the bully can be worse?" the north and South replied speechless.


    "You''re using both hard and soft methods?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "Er, uh huh. They have basically always been this routine. Let me tell you..." north and South nodded with a smile.


    "I find that if I deal with you in the harem in the future, I have to be careful. You guys have too many fucking routines..." Zhang Xiaogang said to the north and South with a speechless face.


    "..." the north and South squinted at Zhang Xiaogang, then smiled and said, "I tell you, no matter how careful you are, it''s useless. I''ll tell you, have you seen Han Chao?"


    "See, what''s wrong with him?" Zhang Xiaogang was stunned and asked.


    "He is the most typical example of our harem. He is wary of Ye Han and Liu Rui every day. Now he is still fooled by others every day. He doesn''t know what''s going on. It''s so sad. I tell you, you''re honest. Liu Rui can''t fool you. Another thing is that Liu Rui borrows money from you. You can give him as much as you want. Don''t write "Do you know?"


    "What''s the reason?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with some confusion.


    "Also because of what, are you stupid? How many times have I told you that you can do whatever people ask you to do. If Liu Rui borrows money from you and borrows 10000, if you are reluctant, I tell you that you are greeted by 500000, so you have no problem listening to me now!" the north and South quietly explained.


    The police talked with the two young men for a long time. Finally, the police couldn''t stand shouting at the young man at the top of their voice: "Can you stop honing with me? What the hell do you want to do now? Tell me if you can do anything directly. You said you honed with me here. You have not finished yet. You said you talked for a long time. Did you tell me something useful? I''m just asking you if there''s anything useful you said, You said what you said, what do you want to do? I don''t understand now. What do you want to say and do? Can you tell me directly? "


    Hearing this, the young man was stunned and said with a big mouth: "I don''t want to tell you anything now. I just don''t understand one thing. If you can answer it to me, I won''t give you ink now. See if it''s ok? If you can''t say it now, I won''t talk to you. What should you do? Look at us talking like this, can you understand what I mean? No? Do you want to If you don''t understand, get out of here. I don''t want to talk to you now, do you know? "


    "No, who do you want to talk to? I now find that you talk so crazy. What''s the matter with you now? You don''t know what you do. Why the fuck can''t I tell you? I tell you now, I just wanted to talk to you very much. Why don''t you know?" The policeman asked the young man with big eyes.


    After hearing this, the young man hummed coldly, glanced at his big mouth, and then whispered: "Come on, don''t tell me the ink is useless now. What''s the matter with you? Are you confused or what? What can I tell you now? Can you hear clearly or what? What''s the matter with you? You must not understand what I''m telling you now. I''m telling you, what''s your mind? Do you still have numbers? What''s the situation between us now You didn''t create this situation by yourself. I''m still to blame. I haven''t seen anyone like you now. You say you''re grinding with me. You''re endless. What''s the matter with you? I don''t want to tell you more now. What''s the matter with you. Think about it for yourself? " After saying this, the young man turned his head and prepared to run outside, but he was dragged back by the police after two steps. The young man was stunned, looked back at the police and asked: "No, what do you mean now? Are you a scoundrel? What''s the matter? Let me tell you, don''t write with me here. I don''t like you very much now, so if you understand something, you can do what you should do quickly. I don''t like to talk now. Can you understand what I mean? Do you understand now, I don''t know It''s not like talking. You''ll be done soon... "

 Chapter 1266

    "What''s the matter now? I''m warning you very seriously. You should be honest with me right now. You know, you think I love talking to you now, don''t you? I''ll explain it to you. I don''t like to talk to you. You know? What the fuck are you talking about with me? What''s the matter with you? You don''t know or what? I tell you now, don''t ink with me here. I just don''t like to talk to you. You should do what quickly, you hear me? "The policeman shouted at the young man with big eyes.


    After hearing this, the young man was stunned, turned to look at the policeman and asked in a low voice: "No, who is the two of us? I can''t understand you now. Now who is the two of us? What the fuck am I doing? You let me roll now. Come on, you''ve made it clear to me now. What''s the matter? You''ve made it clear to me now. How can I communicate with you now Why is the festival so hard? What''s the matter with you? You don''t know what''s the matter with yourself. You''re so ashamed to let me roll the calf now. I just don''t understand you. Why the fuck do you let me roll the calf? Can you tell me what''s the matter now? I just want to ask you very much. What are you doing? "


    "What is I doing? What am I doing now? You don''t know what''s going on with me or what? You don''t know what''s going on with me? You don''t know what''s going on with you?" the policeman stared at the beads and shouted, then continued: "How many times have I told you not to whet with me in this place? What''s the matter? You, can''t you understand or what? If you can''t even understand, I''ll tell you, you hurry to fuck me now. I don''t like to talk to you. You know what you mean now. You know what you mean. I don''t want to talk to you anymore. You hurry now Go and do what I should do. Don''t whet with me here. Do you hear me? I didn''t fuck you in the middle of the night. What do you say you do? What do you do yourself? Why don''t you know? I just don''t understand now. Grass, just shut your mouth and get out of here. Do you hear me? Don''t be fucking here Whet haw with me. I really should die now. I haven''t seen such a person who can write ink since I was a child. You said you whet haw here. I told you that you can''t listen to what I told you. Do you still can''t listen to what I said? What can you do yourself? Get out of here quickly. Do you hear me? I found that you have too much ink. Really, I''m unlucky to meet you today. Can''t I? Can you get out of here? "


    "What''s the matter? I''m fucking rolling the calf? What''s the matter with you? Don''t you know what''s going on with you? Now you still use me to tell you a lot of questions? What''s going on with you? You should know very well. I''ll tell you, so don''t tell the ink now, okay? Just roll the calf for me and I''ll help you I don''t want to talk to you now. You can understand what I mean. No, what I''m saying is very simple. You Niu Heng can understand it very simply, can''t you? So don''t ink with me here. I don''t want to talk at all now, you know? "The young man stared at beads and shouted at the police with great excitement.


    "What''s the matter? I can''t fucking talk to you? You don''t know what''s the matter with yourself. Now I''m talking to you very first or you''re grinding with me here. It''s endless. You don''t know what''s the matter with you. I''ve told you very clearly just now. But now you have no idea I just can''t understand what I''m saying. You can''t see me. What I''m telling you, don''t you take it to heart at all? Then you don''t fucking know what I''m talking about, so there''s no need to continue communication between the two of us before. Do you understand what I mean? "The police shouted at the young man helplessly.


    After hearing this, the young man licked his lips and whispered, "why, you mean not to talk to me now? Does that mean?"


    "Yes, that''s what I mean now. I just don''t want to talk to you, but what''s the premise now? On your side, you must explain to me now. What''s wrong with me and how I''m ashamed of the police. Now I just don''t understand what this sentence means. As long as you explain it to me very clearly, let''s go We have no problem with both of them, but if you can''t explain it clearly now, I''m very sorry to give it back to me. I can''t let you leave today, okay? "


    "Why can''t you let me leave? What can''t you let me leave? Why can''t I see what you mean now? You say you''re grinding with me here. What''s the matter with you? You don''t know or are you on the ground? Now I find it hard for me to talk to you. You don''t know what''s the matter with you. Sit here and talk to me Whet haw, I slept with you for a long time. Did you say a serious word? I''m asking you now. Did you say a serious word yourself? I''m very honest to ask you now, but did you say a serious word? What''s the matter with you? Are you confused or what? I''m asking you now. Don''t you hear me in the ink? "


    "What is it that I whet and haw?" the young man squinted at the beads and asked the policeman excitedly, and then continued: "I just don''t understand what I''m doing now. I''m just asking, what did I do? Why did I do it? What did I say or what did I do? What the fuck did I do wrong or what? I found that you lied to you. What''s the matter with you? You don''t know what''s the matter with yourself or what? I fucking tried so hard to talk to you, but what do you mean? What''s the matter with you? You don''t understand or what? What did I tell you? You''re fucking honing with me here. What did I say? Now tell me what I just said? Why do you talk to me like this? What''s the matter with you? You don''t know or what ����


    The policeman listened to the young man''s words and was stunned. He stared at his big eyes. He was very puzzled. It seemed that he didn''t know what to say!


    "Why, don''t you speak? Didn''t you speak very well just now? Why don''t you speak now?"


    Liu Rui hung up the phone for a while, lay in bed and was silent. Then he found my phone and called, but he still didn''t answer it.


    "Grass, ye Han, you''re fucking looking for death with me now!" Liu Rui scolded with his teeth, and then fell asleep on the bed, biting his teeth and scolding me that I''m not human.


    In fact, when Liu Rui is there, you really have to admire his IQ, because sometimes his ideas are really scary. From the beginning, when I said to stay there alone, Liu Rui already felt that this thing might be wrong. I might do something sorry for Su Su Su. Facts have proved that Liu Rui''s idea is very correct, although Liu Rui didn''t see anything See you, but I don''t know why sometimes Liu Rui''s intuition is like a woman. He is unusually prepared. I think he should at least be more accurate than Su Su Su, or Wu Mei can exercise Liu Rui.


    Liu Rui lay in bed humming and studying for a long time. Finally, he couldn''t sleep. He got up, put on his clothes and was ready to go out to catch the traitor.


    "Yes, as a brother, I shouldn''t care about you, but as Su Su''s friend, I think it''s necessary for me to drag you back from cheating..." Liu Rui muttered, grinding his teeth, and then walked outside the house.


    But after taking two steps, Liu Rui still stepped back because he knew he couldn''t do such a thing.


    "Grass, ye Han, you''re so fucking hard on me. You say I''ll tell you what to order!" Liu Rui bit his teeth and scolded, then took off his clothes, took out his mobile phone and dialed Meng Liang.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, Meng Liang connected the phone.


    "Fool, what are you doing?" Meng Liang asked very bluntly after he connected the phone.


    "You''re fucking sick. What do you ask me in the middle of the night? What can I do at this point?" Meng Liang on the other side of the phone scolded speechlessly.


    "What''s the matter with you? Pay attention to your attitude towards talking to me. Do you hear me?" Liu Rui threatened with a big mouth.


    "Don''t fuck with me. Just say you''re done with what you want. Don''t put the ink on me. I''ll tell you!" Meng Liang shouted with gnashing teeth and irritable face.


    "No, you want you to pay attention to your attitude when talking to me. What''s the matter with you? Didn''t you hear what I told you?" Liu Rui said again.


    "Are you fucking serious? Brother, I have to get up and go out to eat at eight o''clock tomorrow morning. Do you have something to say quickly?" Meng Liang shouted speechless.


    "No, you have nothing to do in your spare time. Why are you talking to me?" Liu Rui was stunned and asked with a big mouth.


    "Do you think I want to? Isn''t this the fucking driver in our restaurant who came home? There''s no one here, so I can''t help but follow the food..." Meng Liang explained in silence.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui grinned after hearing this sentence and said with a big mouth: "I find you are really awesome now. You''re fucking fooling around. You''ve gone out to get food. Why do you have to go there with a * when you get food?"


    "Can you stop talking to me here? If you have anything to say, please say it quickly. Now I find that you are so inky. Is there something wrong with you?" Meng Liang asked with a puzzled face.


    "What can happen to me? I just miss you. What''s wrong with my communication?" Liu Rui replied to Meng Liang with a big mouth.


    "Get out of here quickly. I''m free every day. You think I''m like you. I don''t know what to do when I''m free!" Meng Liang shouted at the top of his voice, and then he was going to hang up.


    "No, what, wait a minute!" Liu Rui shouted when he knew Meng Liang was going to hang up.


    "Brother, I''ve told you that I''m going out to get food now, okay? Do you know? I have to take a car early tomorrow morning, and then go to the vegetable market to grab food with those aunts. Can you think about my feelings? If you have anything to do, can you say it quickly? I don''t care now Meng Liang''s mood became more and more excited, and he began to shout at the back.


    "I know, I know. You said how you look like this child. I just studied this problem with you. Do you think you''re so excited?" Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    "What the fuck do you want to study with me? Hurry up and say, I don''t have time to talk to you now, you know?" Meng Liang shouted weakly.


    "I just want to ask you what, let''s suppose!" Liu Rui simply organized the language.


    "Don''t fucking assume with me here. You''re numb. If you have anything to say, you''ll be finished." Meng Liang shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Ha ha, look at your child. You say you''re still so excited. I''m just assuming. I mean, what would you react if Bai wanmeng cheated?" Liu Rui asked very vaguely.


    After hearing this, Meng Liang was stunned, licked his lips and asked Liu Rui, "no, you''re free to study this with me. What do you mean? What do you want to do?"


    "Hehe, I don''t want to do anything. I just want to discuss this problem with you. What do you do if people cheat?" Liu Rui asked with a smile.


    "Are you fucking mentally ill? If Wu Mei cheated and brought you a green hat, what would you do? Come on, tell me what you''re going to do? What do you fucking say?" Meng Liang shouted at his mobile phone. Meng Liang didn''t think it was because Liu Rui called him in the middle of the night.


    After hearing this, Liu Rui said in a low voice with a big mouth: "what, if I can really save me from Wu Mei''s palm, I think I may thank him from the bottom of my heart. After all, this thing is now in this situation. No one can save me from Wu Mei''s palm!"


    "Get the fuck out of here. I fucking find that I can''t communicate with people like you!" Meng Liang shouted at the top of his voice.


    "No, I''m not here to study with you now. Why are you so hard? I find I''m talking to you!" Liu Rui said mildly.


    "What''s the problem you studied with me? Tell me, what''s the problem you studied with me? Who''s cheating in the middle of the night? Wearing a green hat?" Meng Liang''s mental state was obviously not very good at this time.


    "Oh, why do you say you''re so guilty? Isn''t it all a hypothesis? You say you''re a child? What''s the matter?" Liu Rui replied with a big mouth, and then said: "what, let me tell you, our current situation is like this, that''s a hypothesis, for example, your daughter-in-law is cheating..."


    "Can you change your fucking hypothesis?" Meng Liang asked, biting his teeth.


    "Cao, I fucking find that I can''t communicate with an illiterate person like you. What do I mean now? I just want to study with you. You said that if ye Han cheated, what would be your reaction over Su Su Su?" Liu Rui finally got to the point.


    "What''s the fucking reaction? It must be breaking up. You still need to think about this?" Meng Liang scolded speechless.


    "This problem is so serious?" Liu Rui took a breath in an instant.


    "Nonsense, you don''t think about Su Su Su''s character. Who can stand this kind of thing? You can stand it?" Meng Liang asked on the phone.


    "I can''t stand it, my heart is small..." Liu Rui quickly shook his head and whispered, "if you say so, the problem is still a little serious now, don''t you think?"


    "Nonsense, it''s not a serious thing. Now the problem is obviously a quality problem. Most people can''t accept cheating. By the way, you''re free. Why do you study this with me? Why did ye Han cheat?" Meng Liang asked.


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this sentence.


    "No, ye Han is not that kind of person. If he cheated, wouldn''t he have cheated long ago? What are you doing now?" Meng Liang muttered to himself.


    "Then you tell me, if I know that ye has cheated, do I have to help Ye Han hide it from Su Su?" Liu Rui was silent and asked in a low voice.


    Meng Liang was stunned when he heard this sentence. He shouted at the top of his voice, "no, ye Han really cheated on his mother?"


    "Ah, but I''m hesitant to go out and catch him, mainly because I don''t have any evidence now. I just guessed it..." Liu Rui promised.


    "Cao, you scared the hell out of me. I thought something really happened to Ye Han. There''s no fucking evidence. What are you talking about here?" Meng Liang shouted with a speechless face.


    "No, I don''t have any evidence now, but I tell you, I have some feelings here now. You know, really, I don''t lie to you. I really have some feelings..." Liu Rui said to Meng Liang.


    "What do you feel?" Meng Liang was stunned and asked.


    "You say ye Han is so late and hasn''t come back yet. Do you think something''s wrong with him? Is there a problem? Don''t you feel a trace of suspicion about these things?"


    "No, I find out if you are free day by day. People can''t come back, and you''re not his daughter-in-law. You have nothing to do here. If you have nothing to do, hang up the phone. I don''t want to talk to you now. Get out of here!"


    After returning to school, everything calmed down. We had normal classes every day. It seemed that Tian Hao''s affair didn''t have much impact on us. But we know that this is the silence before the storm. The school looks strict. Now there are teachers walking back and forth every day, and the security guards in the school will come out to have a look. Therefore, neither we nor Tian Hao will choose to do it at this time. This is the most harmonious period in our school. No fighting happened at that age.


    In addition to being calm, I have nothing to do except sleep in class every day. I send text messages to Su Su. Although I am more and more familiar with each other, there is still no big progress. I am still a friend. On the contrary, Meng Liang even hooked up with Zhao Bing during this period. They chatted after class and sent text messages after school. Meng Liang didn''t tell us about the specific situation. Anyway, once back to the bedroom every day, he would lie in bed with a mobile phone and giggle like a flower maniac. Yuan Yuan and Liu Rui still continued their happy life. They didn''t do anything for a day, ate and slept.


    I have to say here that our relationship with Wu Tao is getting better and better. When they have nothing to do, they bring food and wine to have a drink with us. I think Wu Tao has a lot of heart, but he has no choice for friends. It''s very interesting. Duan Xin is also a kind of righteous person, but I found that his IQ and Wu Tao are just like heaven and earth. He looks like Liu Ruiyuan and Liu Ruiyuan. Sometimes he is not as good as Liu Rui. Therefore, he was originally a two person group and suddenly became a stupid three person group.


    After Zhao Yang''s fight, Wu Tao and Ueda didn''t bother him. Now he is in senior one. It can be said that he wants wind and rain. There are more and more younger brothers under his hands, but most of them are also some wall grass. Wu Tao is now the only old town in our high school. This is the first time in our high school.


    But all the peace will be broken after all. A week later, Yang Yong came back.


    In our bedroom, Meng Liang and Wu Tao were drinking beer and eating peanuts, while Duan Xinzhi was crazy about the game of fighting the landlord since he joined the Shabi trio. He would fight with Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan as soon as he was free. Now the coke broke my big Rui brother and won Duan Xin almost without losing his underpants. Now he has begun to eat with Liu Rui every day and become Liu Rui''s little attendant because he lost all his money to Liu Rui. However, Duan Xin has not given up the game and still deeply loves the game. However, due to lack of money, Liu Rui began to keep accounts for him and began to use paper. Now Liu Rui has a small book dedicated to keeping accounts for him.


    "Grass, I lost again. I don''t believe it today. I can''t win!" Duan Xin scolded sitting at the table.

 Chapter 1267

    "Come on, you can''t win a night. Don''t play. I''m sleepy." Liu Rui yawned, took out his small notebook and added another six yuan behind Duan Xin.


    "Yes, I''m sleepy too. Why don''t we stop playing!" because Duan Xin joined and completely replaced Yuanyuan''s position, Yuanyuan doesn''t lose money now, and sometimes he can win, so Yuanyuan feels more and more rare when he sees Duan Xin.


    "No, keep playing." Duan Xin spoke in a very horizontal tone, because now his heart was full of anger. After that, he gathered the poker and began to shuffle.


    "Seeing you like this for the first time, losing money is addictive. How much do you owe me?" Liu Rui was sleepy with one eye open and the other closed. Drooping his open right eye, he looked at the little book in his hand.


    "I owe you 568. I''ll give you the money." Duan Xin said disapprovingly.


    "Fuck, I owe so much!" I was startled when I heard the number on the side.


    "It''s not so good. It''s still dragging us to play. We''re addicted to losing money. What do you think is the way?" Liu Rui waved at me with a very helpless expression. Then Liu Rui turned his eyes and said to Duan Xin in a pleading tone, "brother Xin, we can convince you. Otherwise, I don''t want the 500 you owe me. Can you let us go to bed?"


    From Liu Rui''s words and expression, I can feel how distressed he is and how determined he made to say this. When did my big brother Rui do this!


    "No, I''ll give you the money. Let''s play!" Duan Xin replied without thinking.


    "Fuck, you''re really my brother, pro brother. Can I give you 50?" Liu Rui has been tortured and collapsed by Duan Xin, and can do anything to pay out.


    "That''s not good, you don''t have to say. Have fun quickly." Duan Xin still refused.


    "My God, how can I meet you!" Liu Rui felt like crying without tears. To tell the truth, it was the first time I saw Liu Rui tortured like this. It was spiritual devastation.


    After listening, everyone in our bedroom laughed. I felt very happy looking at these people, because it felt so good.


    "Yang Yong will come back tomorrow, and the school is not so strict now. Tian Hao can''t help waiting so long!" Wu Tao''s words brought me back to reality. What I should face will face sooner or later.


    "Where''s the seven stars?" I took a sip of beer and became serious.


    "The boss of the seven stars is traveling in other places. The rest of the seven stars are indecisive waste. As long as their boss doesn''t come, the seven stars will certainly not participate in this matter."


    "What if you come back?"


    "That''s probably to help Tian Hao and them," Wu Tao said after taking a sip of wine.


    "It''s said that the boss of seven stars is still a woman! True or false?" as soon as he mentioned seven stars, Liu Rui immediately remembered what Tianlong was saying, and asked while playing poker.


    "You concentrate!" Duan Xin muttered while looking at the cards in his hand.


    "The boss of the seven stars is Wu Mei. This girl is not simple. She is beautiful and her family is not ordinary. His father Wu Zhenghao is the boss of the largest entertainment center in our city. His brother Wu Jun is also mixed with gangsters in our city. Such a strong background makes the seven stars established by a female student live to this day. Otherwise, they would have been eaten by Tian Hao."


    "No wonder, the seven stars are so powerful." I was a little surprised after hearing Wu Tao''s words.


    "Although they are not very good at school, they are really worried. We are nothing in front of Wu Mei," Wu Tao continued.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll conquer Wu Mei when she comes back. I''ll leave it to me." when Liu Rui heard this, he patted his small chest.


    "It''s hard to win Wu Mei. Tian Hao hasn''t succeeded in chasing for so long. Your task is a little difficult!" Wu Tao said with a smile.


    "He''s so ugly that you can force him to boast." Meng Liang said at this time.


    "Oh, you despise me, don''t you? What if I take you for this Wu Mei?" Liu Rui said provocatively with a crooked neck.


    "I call you dad!" Meng Liang said without even thinking about it, because in his eyes, there is only one possibility for Wu Mei to fall in love with Liu Rui, that is the blind woman.


    "OK, let''s make a deal. You wait to call me dad." Liu Rui pointed to Meng Liang and said with a confident look.


    After listening to Liu Rui''s words, Meng Liang gave him a disdainful look, then climbed into bed and continued to send a text message with Zhao Bing, but ignored Liu Rui.


    "Let''s deal with Tian Hao before Wu Mei comes back." as soon as Liu Rui and them made a fuss, I almost forgot the business, and then talked to Wu Tao about Tian Hao.


    "Well, I think so too. The more we go back, the worse it will be for us." Wu Tao nodded and said.


    "How many chances do you have if you knock with Tian Hao now?"


    "Sixty or seventy percent. Now, although we don''t have as many people as them, some of them are also the kind of grass on the wall. It is estimated that they will run away as soon as they fight."


    "That''s good. Let''s have a chance to meet Tian Hao. I''ve been waiting for such a long time. It''s time for them to change back."


    "Well, let''s make a decision. I''ll look for opportunities." Wu Tao raised his beer and touched me.


    "Well, congratulations on our successful revenge in advance?" I smiled when I saw Wu Tao touch me.


    "Yes, celebrate in advance," Wu Tao said, looking up and drinking the wine.


    "This time I not only want revenge, but also Tian Hao will remember it all his life." I also drank the rest of the wine in one gulp.


    "Let him remember all his life. What effect must he play?" Wu Tao asked with a smile.


    "It''s the effect of seeing us shivering in the street." I smiled and said.


    "OK, I should go back to bed. I''m sleepy." Wu Tao put down his beer and stood up to Duan Xin and them.


    "Why, brother Xin, are you going back?" Wu Tao asked, standing beside Duan Xin.


    "You go first, I''m going to fight with them until dawn!" Duan Xin still looks like he doesn''t admit defeat. It seems that he hasn''t lost less in Kung Fu.


    "Oh, my God, Wu Tao, I beg you to take this big brother away quickly. I''m so sleepy that I can''t open my eyes now." Liu Rui heard that Duan Xin had to fight until dawn. The eyes that were almost closed opened in an instant.


    "Yes, yes, you let him go quickly. I can''t stand it!" Yuan Yuan said vaguely at this time.


    "Come on, don''t play. I''m sleepy. Go back." Wu Tao advised Duan Xin as he dragged him out.


    "Let''s play tomorrow... Continue tomorrow..." Duan Xin, who was almost dragged to the bedroom door by Wu Tao, struggled and shouted at Liu Rui and them. How does this scene look like the scene when the TV was forcibly torn apart by parents.


    "Can you represent them?" Wu Tao asked Liu Rui after listening to me.


    "Can represent." Liu Rui and the three of them nodded immediately.


    "That''s good. Let me see how powerful the brothers in the city are!" seeing that we all agreed, Wu Tao smiled and said.


    "How many people do you have now?" I looked at Wu Tao and said.


    "More than 20, Duan Xin more than 10, plus you should have more than 40 people." Wu Tao thought and said.


    "What about Tian Hao and Yang Yong?"


    "It''s called that there can be 70 or 80 people, and Feng Xu behind seven stars and Yang Yong doesn''t participate in this matter."


    "That''s really not optimistic. It''s nearly half the difference." Liu Rui frowned and said.


    "Well, let''s go back to school at that time. Since we are allied, I don''t want you to play with us. After all, there are few of us." I don''t know why I still think Wu Tao is not very reliable.


    "Don''t worry, since the alliance is formed, it''s a brother. I can''t do anything to betray my brother." Wu Tao also knows that I don''t trust him, but he still vowed to me.


    "That''s the best. By the way, Wu Tao, Duan Xin, how much do you two know about Li Hansong?" I suddenly remembered what I saw in the sleepless street yesterday and asked curiously.


    "I don''t know much. That person doesn''t often come to school. He has little contact with the people in our school. All I can hear are rumors." Duan Xin shook his head and said.


    "That man is very dangerous. I heard from my brother that he is not only a simple rich second generation, but also an underworld force called the Knights. At the beginning, the Knights came to our SZ city to find someone, but these people are very arrogant, so some old gangsters in our city saw it and began to have friction with the Knights. At the beginning It was an organization called Jiang Gang, which has been in SZ city for many years. There must be more than 100 people in the guild, but it was destroyed overnight by the Knights. After that night, the Jiang Gang ceased to exist, and the Knights became famous. The most important thing is that this Knights didn''t rob business, occupy territory or charge protection fees when they came to SZ city. They just wanted to Looking for a person, I don''t know who is sacred, so such a powerful organization took great pains to find it. The old guild in our SZ city later gave up its suppression on them. First, it''s because the Knights are not easy to provoke, but they don''t rob business, so they turn a blind eye to what they do. " When I asked Li Hansong about this, Wu Tao''s eyes obviously showed a deep feeling of surprise. Although it flashed by, I still noticed it.


    It seems that the waiter really didn''t lie to me yesterday. This organization called the knights is really related to Li Hansong. Such a person came to our SZ city just to find someone? This Li Hansong seems more and more mysterious. I think of these things in my heart.


    "No wonder that Li Hansong never comes to school. He has such great power!" Duan Xin was surprised after hearing Wu Tao''s words.


    "Why did you suddenly ask him?" Wu Tao continued.


    "Oh, nothing. He sent us to the hospital yesterday. I was curious to inquire." I heard Wu Tao''s words and quickly responded.


    "As a friend, I advise you to have less contact with people like Li Hansong. Such people can''t be friends or enemies!" Wu Tao said with a meaningful look at me.


    "Why? The enemy can''t do it, but why can''t friends do it? Isn''t it good to have such a powerful person as a friend?" at this time, Liu Rui said what I wanted to say.


    "Then tell me why the rabbit doesn''t make friends with the tiger? Isn''t it safe for the rabbit to be protected by the tiger?" Wu Tao asked after hearing Liu Rui''s words.


    "That''s no nonsense. Rabbits live enough to play with tigers. Besides, we''re not rabbits." Liu Rui buttoned his nose and looked at Wu Tao very reluctantly.


    "I didn''t say you were rabbits, but for example, there was no real friendship between Li Hansong''s group and our students. Some of them only used and were used. In their eyes, there were only interests and no friends." Wu Tao explained with a smile.


    "Don''t we also use and be used?" Meng Liang, who hasn''t spoken for a long time, didn''t give Wu Tao a face.


    "Hehe, what we can bring you is a small fight, but what can Li Hansong bring you? Tigers are meat eating animals!" Wu Tao was obviously a little embarrassed.


    After listening to Wu Tao''s words, Liu Rui and Meng Liang stopped talking, because they also knew that Wu Tao was right, and we didn''t have any contact with Li Hansong, but they were in a hurry. When it came to this, they talked a few words to Wu Tao and said the truth. I know that Meng Liang and they don''t like Wu Tao and Duan Xin.


    "These are my opinions from the perspective of friends. Whether you listen or not has nothing to do with me." Wu Tao waved his hand and then said.


    "Originally, we didn''t want to have any contact with that Li Hansong. We were just curious," I said at this time.


    Wu Tao stood up after listening to me. "That''s the best. It''s almost time for class. We have to go back." I''m ready to stand up when I see them leaving. At this time, Wu Tao patted me on the shoulder and said, "don''t send you to stay." then they left the ward.


    "I''ll go to the bathroom." Wu Tao and their front feet left, and Meng Liang followed them out.


    "Wait a minute!" Meng liangchong shouted in the corridor.


    "Anything else?" Wu Tao turned his head.


    "Are there any people around you who can stare at Tian Hao?" Meng Liang asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, why are you asking?" Duan Xin asked suspiciously.


    "Don''t mind what I do, give me your mobile phone." Meng Liang said expressionless without answering Duan Xin''s question.


    After hearing Meng Liang''s words, Duan Xin didn''t say anything, so he handed Meng Liang his mobile phone. Meng Liang crackled a number on the keyboard, and then changed it to Duan Xin.


    "This is my number. You should send me a text message if Tian Hao has any news in the future, such as leaving school." Meng Liang said in an indisputable tone of command, and then turned to the toilet.


    "Why are these people all talking?" Duan Xin said a little confused when he saw Meng Liang leaving.


    "You just do what he says." Wu Tao frowned at this time. He didn''t understand what Meng Liang meant.


    "I''m still impressed by him. Is this man OK?" Duan Xin was also unhappy with us.


    "All right? What else can you do?" Wu Tao is in a very bad mood now.


    "Cao, I knew I wouldn''t get involved with you. I fooled me every day..." Duan Xin was even more angry when Wu Tao said something wrong.


    "No one begged you to come..." they quarreled before they got out of the hospital. Finally, no one paid any attention and returned to school.


    Meng Liang didn''t tell us what he did when he came back, so we thought he went to the bathroom. We stayed in the ward all afternoon and played poker all afternoon. Finally, I won more and Liu Rui lost miserably.


    At night, we were ready to go back to school, because there was basically nothing to do now. Even if we couldn''t keep up with our IQ in playing poker, we couldn''t give us the leave at school, so we had to go back. At first, we were going to let Yuanyuan rest in the hospital for a few more days, because Li Hansong was calling us a room fee for a week, but Yuanyuan didn''t say He didn''t like to stay here and had to go back to school with me. Later, there was no way. We couldn''t screw him, so we had to come back. As for the fruits brought by the students, we also took them back.


    When I got back to school, it was evening self-study time. When my classmates saw us coming back, they clapped their hands. I was a little embarrassed. I was beaten and became a hero.


    "No, no, thank you for giving me applause. I will continue to work hard!" Liu Rui walked onto the podium with a shameless look, waved his hands and said, as if he had won the Nobel Prize.


    "Get off!" our old class saw Liu Rui''s black line on his face and kicked him down.


    Seeing Liu Rui''s appearance, all the students in our class laughed, and Liu Rui continued to live in peace.


    "Song Yuan, are you all right?" the old class said with a serious face.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." Yuanyuan smiled.


    "It''s all right. You all go back to self-study. Don''t applaud. It''s like a concert."


    Liu Rui didn''t seem to hear what the old class said. When we all returned to our seats, he still stood there with a smile, closed his eyes and shook his head.


    "No, can you roll the calf for me?" the old class gave Liu Rui a head.


    I woke up and ran back to my seat. When I got back to my seat, I took out all my textbooks and lay on the table for a good rest. I''m tired these days.


    "Sleep as soon as you come back?" Zhao Bing, who sat next to me, glanced at me and whispered to me.


    "Tired, have a rest," I said, smiling at her.


    "Why don''t you study?" Zhao Bing said again.


    "I don''t like learning."


    After listening to me, Zhao Bing stopped talking to me and continued to read. But I saw that Zhao Bing didn''t speak, but also turned his head and continued to lie on the table. Crawling, I thought of Su Su. Then I took out my mobile phone and edited a text message. The content of the text message was as follows: "we will go to school, don''t worry about me." looking at the text message, I smiled and sent it.


    "Deng Deng Deng Deng..." just when I thought Su Su couldn''t return to me, my broken phone suddenly rang. The most important thing is that I forgot to mute.


    The quiet classroom was suddenly disturbed by the bell. The students looked up to find the source of the sound. Only a few people near me knew that my phone rang.


    "Are you fucking crazy? Why not mute?" Meng Liang whispered beside me.


    "Didn''t I forget!" I also regretted at this time, because our head teacher was still sitting in front.


    "Whose? Whose?" the head teacher stood up like a dog smelling meat when he heard the bell.


    The old class stood on the podium and looked down to find the source of the sound. I was too nervous to look up. After looking at it for a while, he didn''t find anything, so he began to walk down. After a few rounds, he still didn''t find it, so he gave up. To tell you the truth, I began to sweat when he passed me. This is too scary.


    "The school has repeatedly ordered that it is not allowed to play with mobile phones during class. I haven''t found anyone this time, but don''t let me find it again. If I find that my mobile phone is directly confiscated, there is no discussion!" the old class said angrily after looking for it for a long time.


    Hearing this, I was relieved and quickly muted my mobile phone. If he caught it, he would not only confiscate my mobile phone, but also get beaten.


    After a while, our class was calm again. I took out my cell phone again to see what Susu told me. The text message replied: "I said I didn''t care about you" plus a few big exclamation marks.


    I saw the message, smiled and then returned: "no, you don''t admit it, I know it in my heart."


    "If you say that, I''ll ignore you." Jesus soon sent another message.


    "Why do you still play with mobile phones in class?" I suddenly remembered that it was class time. It is reasonable to say that Su should be studying now.


    "I originally came to study, but when I saw that my mobile phone vibrated, I opened it and had a look. I''m going to study now. Can you stop disturbing me?"


    "OK, OK, you study!" put down my cell phone, and then I lay on the table ready to sleep.


    The other end.


    "Brother Hao, I heard Ye Han came back!" the fat man we beat last time ran to Tian Hao''s class as soon as he got the news.


    "He came back very quickly." Tian Hao now feels that the whole person is in high spirits. After our affairs, he immediately established his position in our sophomore year of senior high school. Everyone has seen his means. His effect of setting an example to others is still very good. At least, he has achieved the effect Tian Hao wants.


    "Then why don''t we teach them a lesson?" the fat man smiled. After what we did, he now worshipped his boss like a surging river, and the appearance of dog legs became more and more skilled.

 Chapter 1268

    "No, now they should be tied up with Wu Tao, the first year of senior high school, and now the school is more strict. Let''s wait."


    "When shall we wait?" the fat man asked again.


    "When Yang Yong comes back, Wu Tao and ye Han will clean up together, and with the help of Yang Yong, we can save a lot of energy. Then I''ll let them all get out of the school!" Jiantian Hao''s eyes darkened.


    "Hey, hey, this is the best. Brother Hao, you''re smart!" the fat man flattered at the right time.


    "You ask your brothers to restrain a little recently and don''t make trouble." although flattery is very useful here, Tian Hao still didn''t show happiness and said faintly.


    "I see, brother Hao." then the fat man left Tian Hao''s class happily.


    "These baskets in the old city, I''ll let you know the end of offending me!" Tian Hao said to himself after the fat man left.


    Eating, I saw Tian Hao, Yang Yong and several people coming to us. Almost a dozen people, one holding a lunch box, sat opposite us as if they didn''t see us.


    "It''s really a narrow road for friends!" Wu Tao said deliberately in a loud voice after seeing Tian Hao and them.


    "It''s not so bad. I met such disgusting things. I''m not in the mood for dinner." my brother Rui''s mouth is still vicious.


    "Brother Hao, those people are obviously scolding us." a sneaky boy whispered to Tian Hao.


    "I''m not fucking stupid. I can hear it myself." Tian Hao scolded very reluctantly.


    "Does brother Hao use the color he gave them?" Yang Yong asked at this time.


    "Forget it, don''t make trouble here again. Don''t you see several teachers." Tian Hao glanced at several teachers eating on the other side of the canteen.


    "Teacher, why can''t they just scold?" at this time, the sneaky boy said again.


    "If you don''t like to listen, you can go up and beat them. Don''t grind your haw here." Tian Hao continued to eat and said very impatiently.


    After hearing Tian Hao''s words, the boy immediately lost his temper and continued to eat obediently. When we saw that Tian Hao had nothing to do, we continued to eat and didn''t continue to talk.


    Because we arrived first, when we finished, Tian Hao and they hadn''t finished yet. When we walked outside the canteen and passed Tian Hao and them, I don''t know who tripped Duan Xin. I didn''t stumble Duan Xin.


    "Draft, what do you mean?" Duan Xin slowly scolded, pointing at the thief eyed boy.


    "Drafting? You blame me for being blind?" the boy scolded reluctantly.


    "Call your mother!" Liu Rui scolded loudly. After scolding, Liu Rui took out a leftover bone from his lunch box and threw it on the boy''s head.


    "Why, didn''t you fight enough last time!" Tian Hao, who was sitting aside, finally stood up.


    Tian Hao''s words successfully ignited our anger. I saw that Meng Liang had clenched his fists and could rush to dry Tian Hao at any time. However, just as we were ready to do it, a voice came: "what are you doing!"


    We looked back and saw that several teachers were coming towards us. After all, so many people on both sides were standing in the canteen. It was very conspicuous. Fools could see that there was something in it.


    "What are you doing, you guys?" a male teacher asked again when he saw that we were silent.


    "Teacher, we are all right. Several good friends meet and have a word." Tian Hao replied with a smile at this time.


    "Really?" the male teacher looked at us after listening to Tian Hao.


    "Yes, yes, just nagging." Wu Tao saw that we didn''t respond, so he quickly replied with a smile.


    "Stop every day. Now the school is strict. Don''t make trouble for yourself. You know?" the male teacher knew that we were definitely not so simple as nagging, but there was nothing he could do about us. After all, we didn''t really fight.


    "Know the teacher, we don''t get into trouble." Tian Hao still said with a smile.


    "That''s OK, be honest!" the male teacher said and turned back to dinner. When he returned to his seat, he didn''t forget to look at us.


    After the teacher left, we also knew that the fight could not be fought. After all, fighting under the teacher''s nose was looking for death. I raised a middle finger at Tian Hao and left the canteen with Meng Liang. Tian Hao saw that we were gone and didn''t catch up. He sat down and continued to eat.


    "These people are really arrogant now!" Yang Yong said to Tian Hao after sitting down.


    "It won''t be arrogant for a few days. Sooner or later, I''ll beat them. They don''t even dare to go to school." Tian Hao was in a very bad mood and said with a dark eye.


    Yang Yong smiled after hearing this and continued to eat without talking.


    When we got out of the canteen, we went straight to the class.


    "Wu Tao, can we do it recently?" I asked Wu Tao as I walked.


    "I have to wait for the holiday this Sunday afternoon as soon as possible," Wu Tao thought and replied.


    "Then you and Duan Xin organize people on Sunday. Now I have a heart when I see Tian Hao kill him!" my tone is full of anger. I am angry when I think of Tian Hao''s just appearance.


    "OK, Sunday afternoon."


    "I have to clean up the boy who tripped me just now." Duan Xin said gnashing his teeth.


    After that, we separated from Wu Tao and Duan Xin and went back to each class. Along the way, Meng Liang and Liu Rui didn''t say a word. I know they are very angry now. If they put Tian Hao naked in front of them, they can eat Tian Haosheng. As for yuan yuan, it''s nothing. He''s still smiling foolishly.


    After returning to the class, Liu Ruiqi sat down in his seat. Without saying a word, he didn''t have the usual look of laughing. Meng Liang, too, fell on his seat and began to sleep, leaving our beauty Zhao in the cold.


    "What''s the matter with him?" Zhao Bing asked me, looking at Meng Liang who was sleeping.


    "Nothing, maybe I''m in a bad mood." to be honest, I''m in a bad mood now, but it''s not as obvious as Meng Liang and Liu Rui.


    "Oh, are you fighting again?" Zhao Bing asked a little worried when he heard that my tone was wrong.


    "No fighting." then I lay on the table and was ready to go to bed.


    "I wish I didn''t fight. If someone bullies you, you can tell me." Zhao Bing continued.


    "What? Can you help us fight?" I said with a smile after hearing Zhao Bing''s words.


    "Yes, I''m very powerful!" Zhao Bing also shook his little fist at me. It looked very cute.


    "That''s OK. We''ll follow sister Bing in the future." Zhao Bing''s words made me feel much better in an instant. Looking at Zhao Bing, I thought of Su Su again.


    "No problem." Zhao Bing smiled very happily.


    "Sister Bing, you look good when you smile. Smile more in the future." when I see Zhao Bing''s smile, I praise it from my heart. Such a smile is too destructive in front of me, but at present, I only have Su Su in my heart. Otherwise, I have to catch up with Meng Liang PK about Zhao Bing.


    "Do you mean I don''t look good when I don''t laugh?" Zhao Bingbai asked me a little reluctantly.


    "Well... It''s all good-looking..."


    "Hum, it''s almost the same." after hearing this sentence, Zhao Bing nodded with satisfaction.


    When Zhao Bing finished, I quickly ended this conversation and slept on the table. I really couldn''t cope with the girl''s thinking. I couldn''t point out what to say for a while. When Zhao Bing saw me sleeping, he was not talking to me and continued to read.


    Lying on the table, I soon fell asleep and slept directly until the end of the meal.


    "Go to dinner, wake up." Meng Liang shook my arm and said.


    I looked up and saw Meng Liang, Liu Ruiyuan and Yuan all around me. Now class is over, and the students in the class are almost leaving.


    "Get up quickly. Duan Xin is hungry and anxious for a while. You''re in charge?" Liu Rui saw me dawdling and urged me very anxiously.


    "Now Duan Xin is your father. I found it." Meng Liang said with a smile at this time.


    "It''s not Dad. I''m afraid of him now!" Liu Rui is obviously suffering from Duan Xin''s phobia. Not to mention seeing it, just hearing the name is enough for him to be frightened for a while.


    I stood up, stretched and went to dinner with them. At this time, Meng Liang suddenly found that Zhao Bing was still sitting in his seat to study, so he walked over.


    "Don''t you go to dinner?" Meng Liang looked at Zhao Bing and said.


    "No, I want to finish this paper." Zhao Bing raised his head and answered with a smile.


    "You can''t do this even if you love learning. Why don''t you go together." the cheap smile on Meng Liang''s face is more brilliant.


    After listening to this sentence, Liu Rui put his finger on his mouth and whistled very loudly. Yuan Yuan and I also shouted loudly.


    Zhao Bing saw us booing, his face turned red, and then whispered to Meng Liang, "go, I don''t like moving."


    "Squint!" Meng Liang shouted loudly when he saw us booing.


    "Yes, brother Liang," the three of us answered in unison.


    Meng Liang saw that we didn''t make a fuss. He turned around and changed his face. He said to Zhao Bing very gently, "why don''t I buy it for you later."


    When Zhao Bing heard Meng Liang''s words, he was still very happy. He didn''t speak, which means acquiescence.


    Meng Liang saw Zhao Bing acquiesce and was very happy to leave the classroom with us.


    When walking out of the classroom, Liu Rui was cheap and shouted at Zhao Bing: "sister Liang, let''s go. You wait for brother Liang to buy you rice!"


    After hearing this sentence, Zhao Bing''s face reddened, lowered his head and muttered in a low voice: "nonsense, these people are really annoying!"


    I think Meng Liang and Liu Rui are in a much better mood. Along the way, Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan kept asking Meng Liang about what happened to him and Zhao Bing, while Meng Liang didn''t say anything. At this time, the two gossip lovers were worried. They really couldn''t help it, so they began to extort confessions by torture, but Meng Liang still didn''t say anything. In this way, we talked and laughed and went to the canteen.


    Meng Liang finished his meal quickly, and then went back to the classroom with a small lunch box full of spring. After all, people now have a task and can''t let Zhao Bing wait too long.


    "This love can really change a person!" Liu Rui sighed looking at Meng Liang''s back.


    "It''s not so good. When did Liangzi live like this?" Yuanyuan said as he chewed the chicken leg.


    "Late at night, I also looked up at the sky, asked the stars and asked the moon where my love is?" at this time, Liu Rui looked up at the ceiling of the canteen 45 times, and a strong smell of poets filled the whole canteen.


    Tian Hao held the uncut blade and waved it according to Yuan Yuan. I saw with my own eyes that Yuan Yuan Yuan, who was still giggling, was cut behind by Tian Hao''s knife. This uncut blade will not bleed on people, but it will leave a mark, just like a whip, and it hurts. Immediately following the people on the side, we began to fight, and Yuan Yuan directly kicked to the ground.


    Tian Hao and his party seemed crazy. Without saying a word, they came up and did it.


    "My grass mud horse!!" I''m crazy. I stand up and fight behind Tian Hao.


    When Liu Rui saw Yuanyuan fall, he ran to Yuanyuan''s side like crazy. No matter how others kicked him, he motionless protected and hugged Yuanyuan. All those footprints were put on Liu Rui.


    "My grass mud horse!" Meng Liang turned around. I swung a man''s face with a crazy punch. I heard a "click". The man was directly swung to the ground and couldn''t get up at all. Then Meng Liang ran to Liu Rui and pulled Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan.


    We held together immediately. Meng Liang took advantage of the situation to pick up the stool on the side and smashed it according to the group. The canteen was in a mess. Everyone hid to the side. As soon as the group hid, I kicked the person closest to me. He "ah" I didn''t give him a chance to react. I rushed up like a mad dog and stepped on his face.


    Meng Liang was still fierce. Regardless, he swung down two people with two fists in a row. Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan also began to catch people and fight.


    At this time, Tian Hao stood up and stabbed me on the shoulder. To tell the truth, it really hurt. Then the group began to rush over again. Soon, there were too many people across the street, so we couldn''t stop it.


    The people on the opposite side surrounded us. We didn''t even have a chance to run. It wasn''t long before we were all knocked down on the ground. I felt very painful in every part of my body, and I couldn''t do anything. Meng Liang was in bad condition and lay on the ground panting, but the group still didn''t stop and put their feet on us, so we had to face up At least, this can protect your face from injury.


    "Don''t fucking kick me in the face. I''ll be disfigured later." Liu Rui didn''t forget to remind others not to hit him in the face at this time. After all, my brother Rui will point to this face for dinner in the future.


    It''s good that Liu Rui didn''t shout when he came. As soon as the opposite side heard this sentence, they all kicked Liu Rui in the face.


    "OK, don''t fight. I''ll kill you later." Tian Hao shouted at a group of people when he saw that we had been beaten and had no strength to fight back.


    "What''s the matter? You won''t accept it?" Tian Hao came over and squatted in front of us with a smile.


    "I''m convinced by your mother!" Liu Rui spits on Tian Hao''s face. Rui is very angry now because others hit him in the face.


    "Don''t be ashamed of your face, and then fight until you take your clothes!" Tian Hao stood up and wiped his face with a very disgusting look.


    That group of people started punching and kicking us again. To tell the truth, I didn''t feel it later. I was numb. I couldn''t feel others beating me.


    After fighting for a while, the group finally stopped. Tian Hao squatted in front of Liu Rui and asked, "are you still dissatisfied?"


    "Do I take you, big blood force!" Liu Rui angrily scolded, but this time he didn''t even have the strength to spit. The unseemly look just now disappeared, because now he was really angry.


    "No, I have to ask you another way. You won''t take it if you ask so." Tian Hao took out an iron fist cover from his trouser pocket with a sneer and walked to Yuanyuan.


    Tian Hao grabbed Yuanyuan''s hair and asked, "are you satisfied?"


    "Do I convince you?" Yuan Yuan said faintly with blood on his mouth.


    "It''s all men." Tian Hao smiled and hit Yuan Yuan''s head with a fist in the twinkling of an eye.


    "Ah!" Yuan Yuan screamed.


    "Disobedience, grass mud horse!" Tian Hao shouted with a ferocious face.


    "Do I convince you..." Yuan Yuan said stubbornly.


    After Yuanyuan scolded, Tian Hao took a boxer and hit Yuanyuan with one punch after another. "I don''t believe you!" he scolded while beating Tian Hao.


    "Can I draw up?" Meng Liang rolled on the ground for two times. He didn''t know the strength there. He got up at once, but he was soon held down by the group of people.


    "Shall I draw it up? Don''t fight!" I shouted painfully at the beaten yuan yuan.


    "I fucking ask you if you can''t accept it?" Tian Hao didn''t seem to hear our cry. He was still crazy and hit yuan yuan.


    "We took it, we took it, don''t fight..." Liu Rui began to cry and yelled loudly.


    Looking at Yuan Yuan, who was about to be knocked unconscious, Liu Rui cried. To tell you the truth, I''ve seen Liu Rui cry twice over the years, the first for brother Yu and the second for yuan yuan. Liu Rui can shed ten drops of blood, but he won''t leave a tear. But for the sake of his brother, Liu Rui cried, and the cold tears clearly slipped across his face, giving me a feeling of blood.


    Although Tian Hao beat Yuanyuan, our hearts were worse than Yuanyuan. We were willing to be beaten, not Yuanyuan. Because Yuanyuan is always the stupidest and the most loser among us. We are the ones who make trouble every time, and Yuanyuan has been responsible with me since childhood without complaint. Every time we go out, Yuanyuan spends the most money. Every time we can''t eat at the end of the month, Yuanyuan is simple and honest. He smiled and said, "I''ll go home and steal some."


    In this way, from junior high school to senior high school, Yuan Yuan didn''t know how much money he had stolen from home and how many beatings his father had suffered. He still followed us without complaint, carrying the wind and hiding the rain. This is a fucking brother. Everyone has brothers. Maybe our story is not magnificent in this world, but it''s my blessing that I can meet them. It''s a blessing that I can''t exchange my life for.


    I looked at Yuan Yuan''s face full of blood and remembered the first time I saw him.


    "Hello, my name is song yuan. I want to be friends with the you." Yuan Yuan stood with the a big schoolbag on his back and giggled at bedroom door.


    "Do you have money?" brother Yu asked angrily when he saw yuan yuan.


    "Yes." Yuan Yuan nodded foolishly.


    Then we became friends, and Yuanyuan became our meal card. At first, Yuanyuan invited us again. Later, Yuanyuan had no money, and brother Yu began to invite him again. In this way, he became an outsider and integrated into our group. Many years later, brother Yu still scolded Yuanyuan with a smile: "you scheming bitch, when you invited me to eat for half a month, I invited you to eat for two months, I don''t know who bullied whom?"


    Yuan Yuan smiled foolishly and didn''t speak.


    Thinking of these, my tears couldn''t stop flowing down at the beginning. Meng Liang is the strongest here. I saw his expression and I know he was also trying to hold back his tears.


    "Take it?" Tian Hao finally stopped when he heard Liu Rui''s words.


    "We took it..." Liu Rui wiped the tears on his face and said.


    "What about you two?" Tian Hao laughed and looked at Meng Liang and me.


    "We both took it..." I said weakly.


    "Louder, I can''t hear!" Tian Hao pulled his ears and shouted loudly.


    "We''ve taken it!" our three voices rang through the canteen, as if we wanted to shout out all our anger.


    "Brother Han... I... Nothing... We don''t agree. Brother Yu said that men can only obey themselves!" at this time, Yuanyuan seemed to hear our cry and tried to smile and say to us.


    I looked at Yuan Yuan''s unsightly smile. In an instant, my whole heart was broken, and my tears began to flow down again. Even Meng Liang couldn''t help crying at this time.


    "Why, you don''t agree?" Tian Hao immediately stared at yuan yuan when he heard Yuan Yuan''s words.


    "No..."


    "He took it, he took it!" before Yuan Yuan said anything, Liu Rui hugged him and said.


    "Hey, hey, it''s easy to say after taking it. Do you remember when I was in the toilet?" Tian Hao asked Meng Liang with a smile.


    Meng Liang looked at Tian Hao with red eyes and didn''t say a word.


    "I''m so scared when you look at me. It doesn''t matter if you don''t remember. I''m telling you again. Kneel down and admit your mistake. Even if it''s over, I said you''d pay for your words, little friend!" Tian Hao said while patting Meng Liang''s face very arrogantly.


    After hearing Tian Hao''s words, we didn''t move and were all looking at him.


    "Why, if you don''t want to kneel, you won''t accept it?" Tian Hao saw that we didn''t respond and took the boxer to Yuanyuan again.


    "We kneel!" I roared when I saw Tian Hao walking towards Yuanyuan.


    "It''s almost the same. You''re more sensible." Tian Hao looked back at me with satisfaction.

 Chapter 1269

    Just when the three of us were ready to kneel down, a group of people suddenly appeared in the canteen and walked through the surrounding crowd to Tian Hao.


    "Tian Hao, you''re a little too much of a bully, right? Almost!" it''s Wu Tao who''s not talking to anyone else.


    Originally, Wu Tao wanted to come here early and start fighting when we got up, and then fight Tian Hao with us, but unexpectedly, his people and Duan Xin''s people were seen by Chen dashai, director of moral education of our school, as soon as they met. Then the group was taken to the director''s office. Chen dashai asked for a long time, but he didn''t ask any questions. So he came, so he had to let them go, But he has missed the best time to help us, and Chen dashai has been educating Wu Tao in the office, so Tian Hao tossed so much noise in the canteen and no teacher came.


    As soon as Wu Tao came out of the director''s office, they ran to the canteen and saw that we had finished. At this time, Wu Tao didn''t want to come forward, because even if he went up now, he could not beat Tian Hao down, and it was easy to put himself and Duan Xin in danger, so Wu Tao watched the hot noise. But later Wu Tao really couldn''t see it anymore. Despite Duan Xin''s obstruction, he stood up.


    "Who the fuck are you? Take a stick and be a monkey king!" Tian Hao knows Wu Tao''s name, but he hasn''t really seen Wu Tao himself.


    "My name is Wu Tao." Wu Tao looked at Tian Hao and said without losing momentum.


    "Oh, so you''re just a * cub. What do you mean, stand out for them?" Tian Hao was surprised when he heard Wu Tao''s name. How did Wu Tao get involved.


    "Ye Han, you quickly take your friend to the hospital. I''m here!" Wu Tao didn''t answer Tian Hao, but turned to look at me and said.


    After listening to Wu Tao''s words, the three of us quickly picked up Yuanyuan and ran outside the canteen. When we came next to Wu Tao, I said, "thank you!"


    "It''s all right. You go first. Your friend is seriously injured." Wu Tao replied to me.


    "Wu Tao, what do you mean? Did I let them go?" Tian Hao asked immediately when he saw us holding yuan yuan out of the canteen.


    "Marshal Chen will be here soon. If you don''t mind, we can knock now!" Wu Tao looked at Tian Hao and said with a smile.


    "Wait for me, go!" Tian Hao watched Wu Tao gnash his teeth and throw this sentence out of the canteen, because he also knew that Chen dashai would come later. Today, the purpose of killing chickens for monkeys has been achieved. There is no need to continue to entangle Wu Tao.


    Seeing Tian Hao gone, Wu Tao also left with people. The onlookers also dispersed, and the canteen returned to calm.


    Meng Liang walked towards the school gate with yuan yuan in his arms. Liu Rui and I followed.


    "Get to the hospital! Get to the hospital!" Liu Rui muttered at a loss.


    I took out my mobile phone and hurriedly called 120. The students nearby looked at it, but none of them reached out and hid far away.


    "It''s all right, Yuanyuan. Hold on. We''ll be in the hospital soon!" I said this to Yuanyuan as I walked.


    "I''m fine, you don''t have to worry." Yuan Yuan replied hard.


    When we walked out of the school gate, Liu Rui ran to the intersection to stop the car, but I don''t know what happened today. I didn''t see a taxi.


    "My * *''s! Come a car!" Liu Rui shouted from the road.


    At this time, a car stopped beside us. When I saw that the car was the land cruiser we saw in the morning, Li Hansong hurried down from the car and took yuan from Meng Liang.


    "Get in the car quickly!" Li Hansong took Yuanyuan into the car and shouted at us.


    The three of us also quickly opened the door and got on the bus. The two bodyguards of Li Hansong were still sitting in the car. Fortunately, the car was quite spacious and could all sit down.


    "Hurry to the hospital, Xiao Luo!" Li Hansong shouted to Leng Luo who was sitting in the driver''s seat after getting on the bus.


    Lengluo''s car drove very fast, all kinds of retrograde, breaking the traffic lights, but Li Hansong still kept urging him to hurry up.


    Looking at Li Hansong''s worried look, to tell the truth, I am very grateful to this man. If it weren''t for him, we don''t know how to get to the hospital. I also thank Wu Tao. If Wu Tao hadn''t saved us, it wouldn''t be so.


    "I have to kill Tian Hao, wait for me!" Meng Liang sat next to me, shaking with anger.


    "Yuanyuan, if you have nothing to do, hold on." Liu Rui kept following Yuanyuan.


    Li Hansong and lengluo looked at us indifferently, but they didn''t ask us anything and didn''t tell us anything.


    When we entered the hospital, someone saw us. A nurse pushed a car. We put Yuanyuan on the car and Yuanyuan was pushed into the ward. Although we also have injuries, we are all skin injuries. It''s no big deal. The most serious injury is Yuanyuan.


    After the doctor came in, he began to do a series of tests for Yuanyuan.


    "Is my friend all right?" I saw the doctor stop and asked immediately.


    "It''s no big deal, but the brain was seriously hit, leading to coma. It should be concussion. It''s very common. The patient stays in the hospital for two to three days to see if there is intracranial hematoma. The rest are all skin injuries, which are no big problem. The doctor took off his mask and said.


    "When will he be able to do it?" I asked again.


    "You can wake up after a normal rest. It depends on the patient''s own situation."


    Hearing the doctor''s words, we breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Yuanyuan was all right. What can we do if something really happened.


    "Which of you is the patient''s family, come out and pay the expenses with me." after the doctor left, a beautiful little nurse came in with a big book.


    "I am, I''ll go!" when I heard this, I thought it was over. I didn''t bring much money to school. I must not be enough to pay for medicine.


    Meng Liang and Liu Rui came over at this time and handed me all the money in their hands. They also knew that the money in my hand must not be enough to pay the medical expenses.


    "We didn''t bring much when we came out in a hurry. If you can''t, just ask the hospital if you can owe it first." Liu Rui looked at me and said.


    "Well, I''ll have a look!" I nodded.


    "I''ll go with you!" Li Hansong, who has been playing with his mobile phone, stood up and said to me at this time. It''s estimated that he also saw that we didn''t have enough money.


    I looked at Li Hansong and said the truth in my heart. I really thanked him. Originally, people had helped us to the hospital. Now I have to borrow our medical expenses. I suddenly felt that the handsome boy in front of me didn''t seem to be as terrible as long Zheng said.


    "Sister nurse, what''s your name?" as soon as we got out of the hospital, Li Hansong talked to the good-looking nurse with a smile.


    Later, they said that they walked in front with a smile. They seemed to forget me. I didn''t continue to listen to them and followed them all the time. Finally, the little nurse left a phone call for Li Hansong. Being handsome is good. She always finds her sister wherever she goes.


    When I came to the payment area, Li Hansong generously took out a card from his pocket, and then paid the medical expenses. It was useless for me.


    After paying the money, we came to the smoking area. Li Hansong took out a box of cigarettes, lit one by himself, handed me the box and asked, "can you smoke?"


    I took the cigarette, lit one myself, and then returned the cigarette case.


    "It''s not easy to smoke. Why is it so expensive?" I looked at the Chinese cigarette in my hand and said.


    "Good brand!" Li Hansong said with a handsome smile.


    "Thank you today. I''ll give the money back to you when I have it." I looked at Li Hansong and said sincerely.


    "No, it''s a lot of money for students like you. It''s nothing to me. I''ll do good." Li Hansong waved his hand.


    "I''ll give it back to you," I insisted.


    "It''s up to you." Li Hansong looked indifferent.


    I didn''t go on when I heard him.


    "How did your friend get it?" Li Hansong said again when I didn''t speak.


    So I told him all about today in the canteen.


    After listening, Li Hansong smiled and said with envy, "it''s nice of you. I didn''t have such an experience."


    "What''s good? I''m beaten every day. I don''t know how many people envy your life!" I looked at Li Hansong''s envious expression and said.


    "Each has its own good and each has its own bad!" Li Hansong sighed and stopped talking.


    "Then I don''t want to communicate with you now, OK?" the policeman looked back at the young man and asked in silence.


    "No, if you say you can''t communicate, do you have to give me a reason? What do you mean you''re ready to leave without saying anything now? Do you want to ask me or what?" the young man dragged the police and asked.


    "Hehe, just now I asked you, and then you whetted and hawed a serious word with me. Did you talk to me here? Now I don''t fucking ask. What''s the matter with you? What are you doing dragging me? I told you that you have lost the opportunity to communicate with me now, you know? I don''t like to talk to you now. Don''t write with me here. What should you do now Go, I''ve been a policeman for such a long time. I''ll tell you that you can now, and I won''t ink with you now. What should you do yourself? Do you hear me? "The policeman turned back and stared at the young man with big eyes.


    "I see. Don''t ink with me. Don''t you just talk to you now? I don''t want to talk to you now, but the question I''m studying now is, why don''t you talk to me? Do you need to give me a reason now? What do you mean by saying you don''t even have a reason? I can''t understand your behavior now. If you say It''s ok if you don''t speak. I don''t object, but now I just want to ask why it''s right. You can go, but I have to know what''s going on? You can''t go so unclear. I tell you... "The young man shouted at the police very persistently.


    "Oh, fuck, I''ve never seen anything like you before. What do you think you do? I asked you a good question just now. You didn''t talk to me. I''m anxious now. I''m leaving. You didn''t let me go. I really don''t understand what you want to do now. Can you tell me? What do you want to do?" The policeman stared at the bead and shouted, then continued: "if you want to do something now, you''ll be done by yourself. Don''t whet with me here. Just think I beg you..."


    The police looked at the young man, who was completely speechless at this time.


    "Nonsense, now it''s my problem to whet haw. Why don''t you talk about your own problem? Don''t you blame me now? What''s the matter with you? Don''t you know it? You said you whet haw with me, what''s the matter with you?" the young man shouted excitedly, pointing to the police.


    After hearing this, the policeman was stunned. He looked at the young man and asked, "no, what do you mean by what you just said? Why can''t I understand what you mean? What do you want to express now? You still blame me for not talking to you or what?"


    "Grass!" the young man bit his teeth and scolded, looking at the police helplessly.


    "No, just talk. Don''t swear at me here. What''s wrong?" the policeman shouted sideways.


    "No, now it''s my curse. Don''t you know what''s the matter with yourself? I''m talking to you now. What''s your attitude now? Tell me, is your attitude what a policeman should have?" the young man reached out and pointed to the policeman and scolded, and then continued: "Do you know that you have humiliated all the police now? Do you know what''s wrong with you? Don''t you know what''s wrong with you? It''s like discrediting the police. I''ll tell you..."


    "What?" the policeman was stunned when he heard this. He looked at the young man with a puzzled face and asked, "what do you mean? What do you mean? What do you mean I have been discredited by the police? Come on, tell me now. How can I discredit the police? Can we make it clear now?"


    "I have nothing to say to you now. I tell you, you just discredit the police. Study it yourself. You don''t want me to grind and haw. I don''t want to say more to you now. You know, your behavior makes me very disgusted!" Qingnian shouted at the police with big eyes.


    "What''s the matter? I''ll discredit the police. Come on, you must explain this to me today. If I tell you this, if you don''t explain it to me clearly, I can''t let you go today. Do you know? Don''t ink with me now. Let''s just study how I discredit the police at the end. Do you understand what I mean?" The policeman was very excited and shouted at the young man.


    "No, you just talk. What do you mean by dragging me? What do you mean by dragging me now? Your police talk to others like this now, don''t you? Why, you don''t discredit the police about your attitude now? What are you doing? Tell me?" the young man shouted at the police loudly.


    "Why did I discredit the police?" the police shouted excitedly with big eyes after hearing this, and then continued: "why, I''m just pulling you now. I''m discrediting the police. Is that what you said?"


    "Ah, yes, your current behavior is very rude and makes me feel very uncomfortable. I tell you that your current behavior has affected a young man''s impression of our national police. I''ll ask you how much you think about it. Anyway, study it yourself. I don''t want to talk to you now. Do you know?" the young man replied with a big mouth.


    "...." the policeman looked at the young man and asked: "Now tell me how you don''t discredit the country and the police. Now tell me what I should do. I don''t believe it today. Let me see what you can say. I''ve been a fucking policeman for so many years. I tell you, I''ve never seen anything like you. What do you think you do? I''ll tell you I cannot read it. I didn''t give the police a smear. Now, you still has the final say? Are you scoring me now?


    "What''s the matter? I''ll give you a score. I find it hard for me to talk to you now. Now it''s not scoring. Don''t ask the sun. You know what''s going on. Don''t tell me it''s useless now. Anyway, if I talk to you now, you can study it by yourself. If you think it''s useful, you can study it by yourself. If you think it''s useful, you can finish it It''s no use. I don''t want to talk to you now, you know? Do you understand what I mean? "The young man shouted wildly with his big mouth, and then continued:" what I tell you now, you can study it yourself. Don''t grind it with me here. Do you hear me? "


    "Hehe, OK, that''s what you said. Now that I''m gone, you can''t fucking drag me. Do you hear me?" the policeman took two steps forward. After saying this, but looking back, the young people really didn''t respond at all.


    "No, you stopped talking?" the policeman looked back at the young man in surprise and asked.


    "What am I talking about? I hate you for talking for such a long time, and then you don''t respond at all. What''s useful for me to tell you? Tell me what''s useful for you? I won''t talk to you now. Anyway, you''re just discrediting your police now. You''ll be done if you know it. Don''t talk to me here. Do you hear me?" The young man replied to the police with great disdain.


    "Oh, I don''t believe me today. Why do I hate you talking? Why do I bother so much? I''m just curious about what''s in your mind and what you think every day. Can you tell me?" the policeman stared at the beads and shouted at the young man.


    "What I think has nothing to do with you now, you know? What I think has nothing to do with you, and now it''s not about what I study. You know, I just want to ask you if you feel you''ve been discredited by the police?" the young man looked at the police obliquely.


    "What the hell am I doing to discredit the police? I don''t understand what you mean when you talk to me here. Do you know what you mean? I''ll ask you now. I''m very suspicious now. You don''t know what you think. Do you know?" the police shouted with big eyes, Then he continued: "I just had my current behavior. I didn''t think I was discrediting the police. Do you understand what I mean now?"


    "You''re not aware of your mistakes now. I tell you, you don''t know what''s wrong with yourself. You don''t know what you''re doing. Let me tell you this, your problem is very serious. Anyway, no matter how I study this problem with you, you can''t understand it. Do you know? You just don''t understand me now What do you mean, do you know what''s wrong with you? Do you understand? "The young man shouted at the police very excitedly, and then continued: "The problem I''m telling you now is not the same as what you think. We''re not talking on the same channel at all, you know? Let me tell you now. I basically don''t know how to talk to you now. Anyway, you''ll finish it by yourself. Don''t grind it with me here. Do you hear me?"


    "What exactly do you want to express now? I just want to ask you now. What do you want to say? Don''t you finish it yourself? Is it interesting for you to talk here?" the policeman shouted with staring beads.


    The policeman stared at the young man in front of him, gasped, frowned and whispered: "I don''t understand what you mean. What do you say you do? Why don''t I understand now? You say you''re grinding with me here. What do you want to do? I just don''t understand now. What do you say you''re doing now? What do you say you''re doing? I''ve been telling you for so long, I find you can''t understand me. What''s the matter with you? You don''t know what''s the matter with yourself, do you? Now I tell you very clearly that I don''t dare to talk to you now. Can you understand what I mean? So hurry up and fuck me now. Can you do what you fucking like? Can you stop me Ah? Now I''m just asking you if you can''t whet with me here? "The policeman shouted at the young man in front of him with big eyes.


    "What''s the matter? What the fuck have I done? You''re grinding and chirping here. I don''t see your attitude towards me now. What''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with you? You don''t know what''s the matter with yourself. I told you so much, but you didn''t listen to me at all. I told you, you talk about grinding with me here Haw, what''s the matter with you? Why don''t you fucking understand? What do I tell you? Why are you grinding haw''s forehead with me here? I''m fucking sleeping with you. Don''t grind haw with me now, but why don''t you understand? What''s wrong with you? I still need to tell you now? I''m asking you now. What do you want me to tell you more What''s the matter with you? Don''t you know? "The young man looked at the policeman and was silent for a moment. He bit his lips and shouted excitedly at the policeman in front of him.

 Chapter 1270

    After hearing this, the policeman was stunned, turned around, took a deep breath, bit his lips and asked helplessly: "No, I just don''t understand now. What do you mean by what you said to me? Come on, explain to me now. What do you mean by what you said to me just now? How many times have I told you? What''s the matter with you? Don''t you know? How many times have I told you? I''m here now I''m in a very bad mood, but my current situation is that I don''t look like I just talked to you. Do you know what I mean? You say you''re grinding and chirping here. Why don''t you fucking talk about your own problems? You say you''re grinding and chirping with me here. What did I do, you say me? " The policeman paused and then continued: "it''s not a matter of what I tell you now. Why the fuck do you study and don''t understand what I mean? Now I find that I''m talking to you..."


    "Why, do you mean that I don''t speak clearly, or that I don''t express clearly, or that you have a problem with your head. You don''t understand what I mean? I feel that I''m very hard to talk to you now. Can''t you see it? What''s the matter with you? Can''t you see it? I''ve been writing with you for so long, but what''s wrong with you What do you mean? Look at your attitude now. Look at your side. Don''t you know what''s wrong with you? But I tell you, I don''t like you very much now, do you know? "The young man stretched out his hand and pointed to the police and shouted excitedly.


    "No, what do I make you see? I''m fucking investigating with you now. I''m not studying with you now. We even think about two people. What do you think you don''t see? Why do I talk to you so hard now? Can you study your own problems yourself? I''ve talked to you so much now, but I''m not interested now Chang clearly told you that I don''t want to talk to you now, okay? What should you do now? It''s too hard for me to talk to you now. I tell you, I''ve really lived so long. I''ve never seen people with ink like you. You say you''re talking to me here. I don''t fucking understand what you want to do, you know "No?" the policeman scolded very reluctantly, and then continued: "What I said just now is very clear. I just want to study and understand what you want to do now. I just want to ask you now. What do you mean by what you said just now? You said you were grinding with me here. What do you want to do? Tell me what you want to do. I don''t understand it now. What do you want to do? Tell me, what do you want to do What''s the matter? "


    After hearing this, the young man was stunned and whispered: "You''re not what I don''t do now. Let me tell you, I don''t have anything to do now. I''m just very dissatisfied with your attitude towards me just now. Do you know what I did? What the fuck''s wrong with me? What the hell are you doing? What do you want to do? What do you ask me to do now? I don''t know what you want to do now, or you Let''s talk about what you''re doing now. I''ll make a simple study here to see if it''s OK. Can we briefly answer any questions? You say that it''s useless for us to talk about things here. You don''t know what I''m talking about now, and I don''t know what you''re talking about. Do you say it? It''s better to say that we''re very simple now Let''s talk about it. What''s the matter with you? The two of us are simply and calmly communicating this problem now. Let''s see if it''s OK. You say that if we go on talking like this, it doesn''t mean anything. Have you found it? I''m just asking you very simply. What''s the matter if you find it? "


    The policeman was stunned when he heard the young man''s words. He bit his lips and didn''t speak.


    "No, why don''t you talk? What do you mean? What''s the matter? You''re talking to you now. You don''t understand this problem now, do you? You must not understand this problem now. Let me tell you, what''s the problem between us now? You don''t know what I''m talking about now. I don''t know what you''re talking about What''s the matter? So the question now is whether you can see what we can do, that is, we can clearly take out our problems and simply say the rest. Do you see if this is very good for both of us? Otherwise, you can tell me whether we are very embarrassed and whether the situation is very wrong. Do you find that I''m here now A question? Why can''t we give ourselves a chance to release ourselves now? That''s why we can''t say this question very clearly. Can you see if it''s ok? My question now is to communicate with you very simply. Can you see if you know what I mean now? "The young man asked the police very patiently.


    "What you''re saying is true or false. I don''t know if what you''re saying is true or false. You don''t have a spectrum at all. Do you know? You don''t know what you''re doing now, and I don''t know what you want to do now. What do you want to do and what''s wrong with you? Don''t you know what you want to say now Why, I don''t know why. What do you want to do? Can you talk about a simple communication between us... "The policeman looked at the young man in a very sincere tone and asked.


    "Now it''s not what I want to do. You know, now we are what you said. I don''t understand what I said. You don''t understand what I said. We need a very, very dull and excessive process before. Can you understand what I mean when I talk to you like this? The problem now is that I don''t know what you''re talking about, and you don''t know what I''m talking about It was the most critical contradiction between us before. Now, as long as we solve this contradiction, I tell you, there must be no problem in this matter, you know? Let me tell you now. Think about it. In fact, there is no essential contradiction between us. The two of us are the most important contradiction That is to say, we don''t know each other. This is the most critical contradiction. As long as we solve this contradiction now, in fact, things can be solved. Tell me if it''s true. In fact, you''re a policeman. You should understand what I mean. Your policemen actually know these things better than me. Do you say it''s true? " The young man spoke very patiently, looked at the police with a smile and asked. In fact, he didn''t know what he was talking about. The main purpose of the young man now is to delay time.


    The policeman looked at the young man and said in a low voice: "I don''t know whether what you told me is true or false. It''s mainly because you''re a little out of spectrum. I don''t know you. What you said is true or false. It''s mainly because you''re really serious. When I told you just now, I don''t know what''s going on. You''d better think about it yourself , do you understand my question? "


    "Why, don''t you mean that I don''t trust?" the young man asked the policeman with a big mouth.


    After hearing this, the policeman was stunned and whispered, "if you say so, I certainly don''t object. Anyway, think about it yourself!"


    After Xu Feng left, Meng Liang said to me, "when did you know Xu Feng��


    "Who told you we knew each other?"


    "Then why does he look at you like that? With that little look in his eyes, I don''t know. I thought you two were gay." Meng Liang seemed to see Xu Feng smiling at me.


    "Fuck you, you have to be like Liu Rui. What does it have to do with me?"


    "I''m not gay. I like women. By the way, sister Bing, if you have nothing to do, introduce me to someone." Liu Rui said seriously after swallowing a meal.


    "Well, but I won''t introduce the object." Zhao Bing obviously had no words for Liu Rui''s request and politely refused.


    "You hurry to eat. Just like you, who has sex with you? Stealing tombs with you every day? A good girl makes you stunned," I urged impatiently.


    "Ye Han, if you insult my personality and career again, Ruige will be angry." Liu Rui stared at me angrily with his small soybean eyes.


    "Eat quickly and don''t let NIMA talk." before I could speak, my flying brother went up and lined up a head on Liu Rui''s head. It really relieved his anger. Liu Rui was honest all of a sudden, because he also knew that Meng Liang was in a bad mood and really made Meng Liang anxious. It was hard for him to beat him, so he stopped talking immediately.


    "You are really interesting." Zhao Bing smiled and said.


    "He''s like this. His mouth is broken and he doesn''t want to beat him. Meng Liang just beat him a few times. By the way, Zhao Bing, how do you know Xu Feng?" I also smiled. Although Zhao Bing is a famous beauty in our school, I still don''t believe Xu Feng chased her. After all, it''s very simple for people like Xu Feng to find any kind of women, so I asked with a little curiosity.


    "Xu Feng had chased me, but I didn''t promise him, and he didn''t pester me." Zhao Bing stared at Meng Meng''s big eyes and said lightly.


    "My sister Bing is still very charming. Hurry up when she introduces the object." Liu Rui also learned from Zhao Bing, stared at his small soybean eyes and said Mengmeng.


    After a while, Liu Rui finally finished eating. At that time, it was almost time for class, so we went straight back to class.


    After returning to the class, I didn''t seem to find anything about the fight today, but many people discussed the three of us having dinner with Zhao Bing in the canteen. The students are like this. They all talk about gossip, and then spread it more and more evil. But it seems that Zhao Bing has long adapted to these things and doesn''t care what others discuss. Other girls don''t mind. I The three of us don''t mind.


    As for potatoes, they were sent to the hospital by their group. The injury was not very serious and had a slight concussion. Fortunately, no teacher found us fighting. As for potatoes, they certainly can''t tell the teacher, so there''s nothing wrong for the time being.


    We have four classes in the afternoon, and then self-study in the evening. Liu Rui slept all afternoon, while Meng Liang was in a daze. He didn''t continue to study his yellow magazine and didn''t know what to think. As for me, I''ve been listening to the class all the time. I have to get my grades in my class, so sometimes I still listen to some classes, such as physics and mathematics.


    The day passed quickly, and the potato group didn''t come to us.


    Our school is semi open. Those far away from home will choose to live on campus. I, Meng Liang, Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan are all from the same bedroom.


    After school, Meng Liang patted me and said, "buy some wine?"


    "Why, I''m worried and want to drink?"


    "I''m a little confused about the meaning and direction of life recently. I need alcohol to paralyze myself." Meng Liang began to pretend to be deep again. Now he is more and more like Liu Rui. I doubt whether they are brothers.


    "Where are you going after school? Are you going to eat?" at this time, Liu Rui came up and was obviously hungry again.


    "How did you know to eat one day? Did yuan yuan come back to live today?" I suddenly remembered yuan yuan.


    "Don''t come back. He said to go home and get some money. It''s estimated that it will be cut by his father."


    "Let''s go and buy some wine. Brother Fei wants to drink." I patted Liu Rui on the shoulder.


    The three of us came to a supermarket next to the school, bought some beer, cooked food, peanuts and so on, and then prepared to go back to the bedroom for a drink. After all, we haven''t eaten in the evening and are hungry.


    As we walked to the bedroom, I suddenly saw Xu Feng who met in the canteen today.


    Xu Feng also saw us, smiled and came to us. When he passed me, he suddenly whispered, "I know the city. ��


    Hearing this, I suddenly looked back at Xu Feng and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "Why are you so excited?" Xu Feng smiled and walked past without looking back.


    "What did he tell you?" Meng Liang asked me.


    Because Xu Feng''s voice is very small, and Meng Liang and Liu Rui are not very close to me, only I heard his sentence that I know the city.


    "No, nothing." Xu Feng confused me directly. I don''t know what he meant when he told me.


    "You two won''t really have sex?" Liu Rui asked foolishly at this time.


    "Fuck your sister, let''s go quickly. The bedroom will be closed later." I didn''t want them to know this, so I said perfunctorily at once.


    Although Meng Liang saw my difference, he didn''t ask any questions, and followed us back to the bedroom.


    Our school dormitory stipulates that we can''t drink, so we should take these things secretly. The three of us put all the food and drink in our clothes, so that the teachers who watch the dormitory won''t find it. Many students who have lived in the dormitory should have this experience.


    Our dormitory is for six people, but there are five people living in it. In addition to the four of us, there is another one who came from another school. Speaking of the last person in our dormitory, he is also a legend. It is said that he peed outside the window in the dormitory building, and then caught up with their school principal passing by, poured a face on the principal, and the principal ran to the dormitory building with urine, He was arrested. Then he was expelled. Later, he spent some money and transferred to our school.


    This man is the eldest brother of our bedroom. His name is Li Deli. The Jianghu people call him Deli. Because of his arrival, he has solved the problem of insufficient labor force in our bedroom at once. Otherwise, the four of us are lazier than each other, and no one cleans the bedroom at all. But since Deli came, he has done all kinds of dirty and tiring work. Lei Feng is alive. To tell the truth, I have the courage to send him a golden flag Move.


    "You''re back." deligo saw us come in and put his head out of the bed.


    "You went to bed very early," I said, looking at deligo, who had taken off his cat in the quilt.


    "I''ve been working too hard recently. I''m tired. I want to have a rest early." brother Deli looks tired and has too much.


    "Deli, I have a pornographic novel. Can''t you read it?" Meng Liang took out the novel he read this morning from his schoolbag.


    "Sleeping slot, you didn''t tell me earlier." as soon as he heard the Yellow magazine, deligoten jumped down from the upper bunk, ran to Meng Fei in his underpants that had leaked several holes, grabbed the magazine, and then got into the quilt again. At that speed, I think at least the level of national second-class athletes, there''s no way. Deligoten is good at this, and he can''t control it at all.


    We took out the beer and food, locked the bedroom door, and then began to drink. At this time, I thought of deligo and asked, "deligo, would you like some?"


    "Busy, don''t bother me." deligo obviously didn''t want us to disturb him.


    "Don''t throw it away after you eat. It''s hard to clean it up later." brother Deli asked with a good wife and mother.


    "Don''t ink, look at your yellow magazine." Meng Liang replied impatiently.


    "How''s the ink?" Deli asked with a stare when he heard Meng Liang''s words.


    "Are you * * again?" Meng Liang smiled and stood up and asked.


    "OK, what are you kidding him about? How many times have you beaten him this semester? Didn''t you wear dry clothes?" I took Meng Fei and said.


    Brother Deli is also outstanding. He is resistant to beating. His skin is rotten and his meat is not rotten. He doesn''t wear clothes. This is very similar to Liu Rui.


    The three of us took out all the food. At this time, Liu Rui saw it as if he saw his mother. He took out the sausage and began to eat. Meng Liang and I took out the beer and drank it.


    Meng Feiliang is in a bad mood. He has been drinking muggy wine himself, and I didn''t pay attention to him, because I know it''s not time. When he drinks almost, he should have something to say. As for Liu Rui, he has been eating all the time, and I don''t like to pay attention to him. In this way, none of the three of us talked and drank quietly for half an hour.


    Meng Liang shook the last bottle of wine in his hand and said, "leaf, I miss him!" Meng Fei said, and his tears began to drop.


    Liu Rui and I were stunned when we heard Meng Liang''s words. We looked up at Meng Fei in tears.


    I patted the peanut skin on my hands, picked up my little bottle of wine and said, "a toast to him!"


    Then the three of us drank up the wine in our hands. Meng Liang''s eyes were a little red. I knew it wasn''t drinking. It was crying.


    "Ruizi, what did he say to me when he left?" Meng Liang looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Never fight again," Liu Rui said solemnly, putting away his usual unseemly appearance.


    "Today we had a fight. I think I''m sorry for him." Meng Fei cried with evil.


    "Well, we''re not honest people. It''s unrealistic for us not to fight all our life. It''s nothing to be sorry if we fight." I looked at Meng Liang and said.


    "I think so, too. At the beginning, he said, don''t care too much about Liangzi, and I don''t think it''s over." Liu Rui also comforted.


    "It''s said that behind the potatoes is Wu Tao. We beat the potatoes so badly that Wu Tao can''t ignore it."


    "What do you say about that leaf? We haven''t fought for more than a year. Now we forget what he told us because of this?" Meng Liang said very angrily when he heard our words.


    "After all the fights, what else can we do? If they still want to fight, let''s knock with Wu Tao. We''re not a basket. We''re not afraid of trouble. Besides, it''s unrealistic for you to apologize to potatoes now. If we can''t fight, we won''t fight, but when we come to the door, we''re still shrinking. I think if he knows, he''ll have to scold us. Don''t you say it?"


    Meng Liang looked at me and didn''t speak. He began to eat peanuts by himself. Liu Rui and I looked at each other and didn''t speak, but we knew Meng Liang still cared about the fight.


    I looked at the time. It was 12 o''clock. At this time, the light in the bedroom was going out. I picked up Meng Liang, who was still looking for peanuts, and said, "OK, don''t think about it. Go to bed."


    At this time, the door of my bedroom was suddenly opened. As soon as I finished reading it, the bedroom teacher came to check my bedroom.


    The dormitory teacher is also the director of moral education in our school. He is in charge of trivial things like dormitory inspection. He is a very short and fat man in his forties. His name is Chen dashai. Maybe his father wanted this child to be a handsome since childhood. Unfortunately, he came to our school and became the director. I think his father must be very disappointed.


    "Get up all of you!" Chen Dashuai shouted as he looked at the wine bottles and food on the ground.


    The three of us immediately stood in a row against the wall. Chen dashai''s way of education was very violent. Small things were a kick. Big things were directly attended by parents. It was not a big deal for us to drink, so he kicked us a few feet.


    Chen Dashuai came to us, but when he passed brother deli''s bed, he found that there was another one. He opened brother deli''s bed as soon as he lifted it. It didn''t matter, but he surprised brother Deli, who was hitting the plane. Brother Deli flopped and sat up.


    Chen Dashuai dragged brother Deli down from the bed and kicked him directly in the stomach. Then he began to kick him disorderly. While kicking, he scolded: "let you pretend to sleep, let you pretend to sleep!"

 Chapter 1271

    "Teacher, I really didn''t drink. If you don''t believe me, ask them." deligo explained wrongfully while being beaten.


    "I still want to quibble. I''m most annoyed with students like you who don''t dare to admit it." Chen dashai not only didn''t ask us, but kicked US harder.


    On the side, the three of us were shocked. Brother Deli was really poor. In fact, I really wanted to go up and tell Chen dashai that brother Deli really didn''t drink, but I admit that I''m not very brave sometimes.


    After playing for a while, Chen Dashuai may be tired. Then he threw down a sentence and let me find that he didn''t get beaten, so he left. So the three of us were lucky to be released without being beaten.


    After Chen Dashuai left, brother Deli cried with tears in his eyes, "teacher, I really didn''t drink. I''m wronged."


    "All right, everyone is gone. Stop shouting," I said.


    "It''s a fucking day. Why don''t you drink? I have to be beaten." brother Deli patted the soil on his body and climbed back to bed. Obviously, this beating is nothing to brother Deli. He didn''t do anything, so he went back to bed and took a plane again.


    "Tomorrow I''ll go to the traffic police to borrow a drink driving test," Deli said again.


    "What are you doing with that?" asked Liu Rui curiously.


    "I want to prove that I didn''t drink. After borrowing it, I''ll go to Chen dashai to return my innocence."


    "The smell of wine is gone tomorrow. What''s the use of going? If you want to borrow it, you have to go now." Liu Rui began to set up a bad move again.


    "Yes, I''ll go now. It''s still Liu Rui''s brain." then delige began to dress.


    "Well, you may not be able to find it when you go. Besides, people may not be able to lend you when you find it." I saw that Deli really wanted to go out and stop it.


    "No, I want to prove my innocence." deligo said, opened the door and ran out.


    "Fuck, he really went!" Meng Liang sighed looking at his back.


    For such people, I can''t help it. The IQ is really hard injury.


    After Deli left, we all went back to bed and were ready to go to bed.


    At this time, the bedroom door was opened again. In came a boy with glasses looking at us. The boy looked at our bedroom and asked, "who is Meng liang?"


    It''s time to come. Don''t think it''s Wu Tao''s gang who came to find Meng Liang, but there came a man. It seems that he didn''t come to fight.


    "I''m Meng Liang. What''s up?" Meng Liang said without looking at the boy in bed.


    "Who is Ye Han?" the boy asked again without receiving Meng Liang''s words.


    "I am, who are you?" I looked up at the boy in front of me.


    "You come out, I have something to tell you." after that, the boy walked out regardless of whether I promised or not. In my words, he can pretend to force.


    I followed the boy to the water room. The boy took out a box of cigarettes from his pocket, lit one by himself, and then handed me one.


    "Who are you? What can I do for you?" I asked after taking the cigarette.


    "My name is Wu Tao." the boy looked at me and said.


    "For the fool we beat today?" I understood as soon as he said his name was Wu Tao, because I also heard that potatoes were mixed with Wu Tao in senior one, so the man in front of me must have come for the potatoes beaten today.


    "Well, I''ll apologize to him. You beat him well. That''s it." Wu Tao said to me with a very sincere attitude.


    To tell you the truth, Wu Tao''s sentence is like this. It really confused me. I took a puff of smoke and began to look at the boy in front of me carefully. For a time, I didn''t know what he meant. Shouldn''t it be normal for me to stand out for my little brother? How can Wu Tao apologize to his younger brother? This product doesn''t play cards according to common sense. I think he must have something else to do.


    "Surprised, isn''t it?" Wu Tao asked again when he saw that I didn''t speak.


    "A little." I nodded.


    "Potatoes offend people who shouldn''t be offended. He is blind. I don''t need to work with you again because of his bad things. Potatoes don''t know you, but I do."


    "Do you know me?"


    "No, but I know Chengyu."


    Hearing the words "Chengyu", I suddenly went up, grabbed Wu Tao''s collar, stared at him and asked, "what the fuck do you mean?"


    "Is the reaction so big? I didn''t come to fight with you, so I can''t come by myself." Wu Tao opened my hand holding his collar.


    "Do you have anything else to do with me?" at this time, I also saw that Wu Tao must not simply apologize to us. He must have something else.


    "En en, in fact, I''ve always wanted to find you, but I haven''t had a chance. Today I just came to you through this matter." Wu Tao nodded.


    "Come on, what''s the matter?" I now feel that Wu Tao is not a good man, so his tone is not so good.


    "I want you to join us." Wu Tao said nothing nonsense and directly stated his purpose.


    "Join you? Join you for what?" I asked incomprehensibly.


    "I want to unite the students in our old city and stop being bullied by those new town students!" Wu Tao said with an ambitious look.


    "What''s the use of letting us join?" I still don''t understand Wu Tao''s meaning.


    "I can handle it in senior one, but I still need one person to carry the flag in senior two." I finally understood Wu Tao''s sentence.


    "Carry the flag? Think too much. I''m not confused, I can''t do it, you go." I think it''s a little funny to hear Wu Tao''s words. How long have I stopped fighting? Besides, I want people, no one wants money, no money. He wants me to unify my sophomore here. What am I? Underworld?


    "I asked. You really don''t fight when you get to high school, but I think if you want to carry the flag, sophomore year is really nothing to you."


    "Ha ha, why do you think so highly of me?" I asked with a smile.


    "None of Chengyu''s brothers is a basket." Wu Tao looked at me firmly.


    Wu Tao''s words hit me like a stone. It suddenly reminded me of the man like his brother who hugged us two years ago and shouted, "you all have to mix well in the future. None of my brothers in the city is a basket!" time really quickly. Two years have passed, and I haven''t seen him for more than two years.


    "You seem to understand us very well?" I began to be curious about Wu Tao.


    "I''m a junior high school student with you. At the beginning, I was also a good student who was often bullied. Brother Yu changed me. He made me understand that if I was beaten, I would fight back. I''m your next. You may not know me, but I know you."


    "He taught a good student again, which is a disaster to people." I smiled.


    "But I still don''t understand why you want me to unify senior two? It''s impossible just because we are brothers in Chengyu?"


    "You also know that the boss of our SZ high school has always been their railway south, and the students in our railway north have always been bullied, so I think you unify the sophomore year of senior high school, and then I unify the freshman year of senior high school, so that the students in Our Railway North will not be bullied." Wu Tao said to me with lofty ambition.


    "Hey, what you said is really great, but I can''t do it, and I don''t fight. As your senior, I also advise you that if you don''t want others to bully you, it''s not just fighting. You''d better study hard and fight every day."


    Our SZ city is divided into the South Railway and the north railway. The South Railway belongs to the new area, while the north railway is an old area, so it is relatively backward and poor. Therefore, the students in the north railway will be looked down upon by the people in the new urban area. There is no money in their own family. Even if they make a small fuss in the school, they can''t beat their new area, and the boss of our high school is also from the new area, such as Xu Feng. To tell you the truth, Wu Tao wanted me to unify my sophomore year and protect the students in our old area. Chengyu also said that at the beginning, but I''m not a peerless expert in TV dramas. I can''t carry the flag if I want to. Besides, even if I want to carry the flag, Meng Liang and they won''t agree. After all, we haven''t fought for a long time.


    "If Chengyu were in the SZ high school, he should have got it now." Wu Tao ignored my words and said to himself.


    "It should be. If you really want to find someone to carry the flag in senior two, you can go to Duan Xin. We heard that he is doing well in the old area. I can''t do it."


    "A Duan Xin is not enough. If you are willing to carry the flag, Duan Xin and I will help you."


    "It seems you''ve looked for it." I smiled. Wu Tao didn''t seem as simple as I thought,


    The young man knew that there was no point in delaying so much time, because the middle-aged man didn''t know when to finish it. If the young man kept silent now, the police would certainly see that there was something wrong. Therefore, the young man was very nervous now. He turned his head and looked at the young man behind him with some anxiety in his eyes.


    "No, I let you talk now. What do you always look at the back?" the policeman was stunned, then walked to the young man, took a very careful look, whispered: "why, what''s behind you? I think you''ve been looking at the back for so long?"


    After hearing this, the young man smiled helplessly and whispered, "there''s nothing behind me. I just felt that I''m not particularly uncomfortable. I''ll see if there''s anything climbing on me. If so, I''ll fight for it. I really didn''t see anything. I just don''t know what makes me feel a little uncomfortable..."


    Hearing this, the policeman looked up at the young man and said in a helpless tone, "OK, don''t ink now. I''ve explained to you what happened on my side just now. What do I mean on my side? Do you understand now?"


    The young man was silent when he heard this.


    "No, I''m talking to you. If you have anything to do now, you''ll be done. Don''t grind and haw here. Do you hear me?" the policeman stretched out his hand and pushed the young man, staring at his big eyes.


    "Didn''t you just say you wouldn''t do it? Why do you do it now?" the young man looked at the policeman very speechless and asked.


    "Oh, fuck, I really haven''t seen such ink on you. Why don''t you explain your business to me quickly? What are you doing here?" the policeman was very speechless and asked the young man at his throat.


    The young man looked at the policeman and was stunned for a moment. He whispered, "what are you doing in such a hurry? On my side, I said I wouldn''t explain it? Do I want to explain it now, but you didn''t give me this opportunity at all? You said you said what you were shouting at me here?"


    "I''m not shouting to you here. I can''t help it. Even if I beg you now, can you finish these words quickly? You say when we can finish with your ink. If you hurry to explain, it''s better for me to go back. Don''t you? I can''t let you go now, and I can''t go from here, you Do you understand what I mean? Do you understand what I said so directly? "The policeman looked at the young man with big eyes and asked in a very anxious tone.


    "Why, what''s the matter with you when you go home?" the young man asked, squinting at the policeman.


    "Grass, what can I do? I''m in a hurry to go home. Do you know? I''m in a hurry to go home. Don''t ink with me here. Do you hear me?" the policeman stared at the beads and shouted, and then said, "you''ll finish the job by giving me an account of your question day. I''ll talk to you now. Is it so hard?"


    "He''s just procrastinating here. I''ll tell you, he''s honing and hawing here. I think he owes a call!" just at this time, a policeman stared at beads and shouted.


    "Grass, can you stop talking! I''ll delay time for what? I''ll delay time for what I do?" the young man was unhappy immediately after hearing this, and asked the policeman in the back very directly.


    "Elder brother, please don''t make trouble with me. I''m almost asking now. Can you stop affecting him here?" another policeman shouted helplessly.


    "No, how can I influence him?" the policeman shouted very reluctantly after hearing this.


    "It''s not how you affect him now, but that he doesn''t speak when you talk. Do you understand what I say? He doesn''t talk to you now, do you understand?" the policeman shouted excitedly.


    "If you ask him now, he can speak, can''t you see? He''s procrastinating here now, can''t you see? Are you stupid? You say you''ve been a policeman for so long, how did you become a policeman? I don''t understand. Are you out of your mind?" another policeman shouted excitedly.


    "If it''s not something, I''m out of my mind. What are you talking to me about here? It''s not what''s going on with him now. Can''t you see it yourself? People are going to talk right now, but if you''re an art doll, he won''t talk right away. You say how you let me ask, how can I investigate, and if we don''t finish now When can I go home? "The young man shouted at the top of his voice.


    Another policeman was stunned when he heard this, and then shouted at the top of his voice, "why, now you mean it''s all my fault?"


    "I don''t blame you now. What am I talking about now? Can you stop talking and let me finish talking with him, and then you''re talking? If you say you talk like that, how can people talk now? How can I solve this problem? Tell me!" the police car asked with a very speechless voice.


    Another policeman was stunned when he heard this, then pressed his teeth and nodded: "OK, ask now. I don''t understand when you can ask. He''s here now. When you''re a fool and you''re still chatting with him, are you absent-minded? I really can''t understand how you sound!"


    "No, what did you mean just now?" the policeman stared at the beads reluctantly.


    "Why, you don''t know what I mean now?" another policeman replied with a strangled neck and then said, "let me tell you now. These two people haven''t told us what''s going on at all. They are procrastinating now. Do you understand? Do you understand when I tell you now?"


    "No, now even if they are procrastinating here, can you tell me what you can do? Can you solve this problem now or on the ground? At first, it was you and them, but it didn''t work at all. Now it''s me. What''s the matter with you?" the policeman asked with staring beads.


    "Don''t worry about me now. I don''t want to talk to you. What should you do now? See what I mean? I won''t tell you a word now. Don''t whet with me here. No one is willing to talk to you now. I''ll tell you!" another policeman scolded with a big mouth.


    "Grass, you talk as if I like to take care of you. I don''t know what you think in your mind now. Are you out of your mind or what?" the policeman stared at the beads and asked very speechless.


    "What''s wrong with my brain?" the policeman tilted his head and shouted with a very excited expression on his face: "Who the fuck do you say has a bad brain? Why do I have a bad brain? Am I here to kindly remind you that he is really delaying time, but what are you doing to me? Do you have no response at all? Do you listen to me at all? I ask you, do you listen to me at all?"


    "No, you''re asking me if it''s like this. I said no? But what can you do? We''ve finished these problems now, and we''re still going home. Do you understand? Why don''t you understand such a thing?" the policeman shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Can you understand it now? I asked you, can you understand it according to the current situation? Are you out of your mind? These two people obviously don''t cooperate with the two of us. Now tell me, how can you understand it?" another policeman shouted while looking at himself with great excitement.


    "Can I study and understand that it''s my problem now? It has nothing to do with you now. I''m begging you now. Can you stop talking now? As long as you don''t speak now, I can study and understand!" the policeman shouted at another policeman with a very excited expression.


    "Ha ha..." another policeman sneered, then nodded his head and said, "if you talk like that, I won''t bother you now. You start studying these two people for me now. I just want to see how you study them. Can you understand them? Stop the ink and study them quickly!"


    "Who are we? If you hadn''t been grinding haw here, I would have wasted so much time studying this thing with you? I''ve asked these questions now. You know, you said you were grinding haw with me. What thing do you study? Do I care about you or what?" the policeman shouted at a high voice.


    "OK!"


    The policeman nodded, then clenched his teeth and said, "you start to study now. I''ve seen how you study. Can you do it? You''ve been talking to me in this place. Now you''ll finish studying them. It''s no use talking to me. I don''t know what''s going on. Just do what you should do now!"


    "Grass!"


    Another policeman scolded helplessly, then looked at the young man and said, "what''s the matter with you two now? Don''t whet and haw here. Quickly make it clear to me! I don''t have time to talk to you two now!"


    "You see, there are still infighting on your side..."


    The young man said with a smile.


    "What does it matter to you whether we fight or not?"


    Shouted the policeman at the top of his voice.


    The policeman looked back at the helpless young man in front of him. He was silent for a long time, clenched his teeth and shouted at the young man: "what I''m fucking studying with you now is the problem of smoking? I just want to ask you, are we talking about the same problem now? Why is it so hard for me to find that I''m talking to you now?"


    "Speak well when you speak. Why are you swearing? Why are you so uncivilized? Did I swear? I asked you, did I swear? What''s the matter with you opening your mouth now? What do you mean?" the young man shouted at the policeman in front of him with his voice very excited, staring at his big eyes.


    "No, what we''re talking about now is a problem? I find how you can''t understand what I say. I''m just asking you, can you understand people, can you understand what you tell me?" The policeman licked his lips and asked the young man in front of him helplessly. At this time, the policeman had found that the young man was a typical brawler. He simply explained to him that vernacular is now. What you say to him, people don''t understand, and they don''t know what to say!

 Chapter 1272

    "Why can''t I understand what you said? Tell me if I didn''t understand what you said or what? I''ll ask you. What did you say just now? I didn''t understand. Did you just let me return your cigarette, or did I just not understand? Cow scolded me. Neither of us is stupid. Do you think it''s important for you to tell me now? What''s the meaning? You turn here Do you think I can''t understand or what? I just can''t understand now. If you don''t agree with me, you''ll be done. Did you hear me grinding and chirping here? I don''t like to talk to you now. I told you... "The young man scolded the middle-aged man with a big mouth.


    "Isn''t what I''m telling you now the same thing? I''ll ask you if what we''re talking about now is the same thing. Why are you so full of crooked reasoning? Why can''t I understand you? What are you telling me here? You said I cursed, what did I scold you? What did you just say? What did you say I asked you here for my cigarette money? I''m like asking you, and I''ll do it I gave you a box of cigarettes. Did I ask you for it? I asked you whether I was or not. Wasn''t it just a box of cigarettes? What''s the matter with you honing your haw with me here? Are you fucking out of your mind or something? "The policeman asked the young man with big eyes.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why can''t I speak to you now?" the young man turned his head and looked at the police, but scolded, and then whispered: "You just said you didn''t scold me, didn''t you, but did you just say I had a problem with my brain? I asked you, did you scold me? If you didn''t scold me, what did you mean by what you just said, could you explain it to me?"


    When the policeman heard this, he was stunned, bit his lip and said: "I fucking scolded you just now. Can you understand people now? How do I feel that it''s so hard to communicate with you now? Now I doubt how long your brain is. Why is it so special. Most people don''t understand what''s in your brain. I tell you, don''t you know!"


    "Look at you, don''t you just provoke me? Don''t you mean there''s something wrong with my brain? Tell me you didn''t scold me just now. What are you doing? Tell me now, you didn''t scold me. Come on, tell me what you''re doing. Let''s study this topic. What are you doing now? You say you yourself!" The young man pointed to the policeman and shouted loudly.


    "Cao, I''m not talking about what I''m doing now. Did I just say what I''m doing, and then what''s your attitude? Don''t you know what''s wrong with you? Let me tell you this. Don''t talk to me about ink now. It''s useless. I don''t have any time to talk to you now. I wanted to talk to you just now, but Now I don''t want to talk to you. Even if you ask me now, I don''t seem to answer your useless questions. Did you say I was here in the middle of the night to cooperate with you in the investigation? What did I say? "The young man shouted at the police.


    "Nonsense, you think I''m willing to talk to you here. What''s the matter with you? You don''t know what I''m studying with you now. Why don''t you understand it or what? I fucking find you talking so hard. What''s the matter with you? You don''t know? If you don''t have anything in your mind, you''re grinding with me here What are you talking about? It''s like I''d like to tell you this here. What''s the matter with you? If you don''t have anything, will I be here to talk to you for so long? Think about me yourself. Will I waste my time on you? "


    "Let me tell you this. Don''t tell me that ink is useless now. If you don''t want to ask me if you can bear it, don''t ask me. You go home now. What are you doing here? Just because you don''t want to ask me, I don''t want to answer you. You say you''re still grinding and chirping with me. What''s the matter with yourself? You don''t know or what?" The young man looked at the policeman and shouted.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen a man like you. I''m really convinced now. I really don''t agree with anyone. I''m convinced now. OK, you''re awesome. Wait here and stare at the middle-aged man. After that, we''re studying how to deal with you. Let me tell you this. If we ask the middle-aged man something rough, you''ll stare at me. Let''s go You know, when you bring it, I''ll take it directly for you two. I think you''ll tell me what ink is when you bring it. I''ve never fucking seen you like this. I tell you... "The policeman stared at the beads and shouted, then turned and ran to the middle-aged man''s position.


    After hearing this, the young man was stunned. He stretched out his hand and directly dragged the police over, and then asked with a smile, "no, brother, what are you doing? Look here. You''re anxious if you don''t talk. You can''t have a bad temper!"


    After looking at the contrast of the youth, the policeman was stunned and asked in some surprise, "no, what do you mean now? I warn you, you should release your hand to me right now. What''s the matter between us? Otherwise, I''ll tell you!"


    "You have nothing to do. What are you doing? What do you mean? I just joked with you. Are you so serious? What we just said is not good? You are so quick. Why do you say you are so quick? I can''t tell you..." After the young man knew that the police were going to talk to the middle-aged man, he grabbed the middle-aged man and asked with a smile. His tone changed dramatically.


    "Don''t tell me it''s useless. I don''t want to talk to you now. Get out of here. What should you do now? Don''t you regret that I told you I didn''t have this chance. I gave you a chance just now, but you don''t know how to cherish it. It''s useless for you to talk to me now, you know?" The policeman stared at the young man with big eyes and shouted excitedly.


    "No, comrade police, you can''t do that. What''s the matter with you? We''re not like this. Don''t be so quick. Can I talk to you now? You say that your quick eyes are bad for your health. What can you do with your quick eyes? Is that right? You''re calm now. You say you''re with me You''re not so excited that I tell you. You know, really not. There was no big misunderstanding between us before. You can''t do this now. It''s not your character. I''ll tell you! "The young man pulled the policeman and said with a smile in a very gentle tone.


    "..." the policeman looked at the young man and said helplessly: "Why do you think you''ve changed so much before and after? I''m just a little studying now. I don''t understand what you want to do on your side. If you have something, tell me if you can do it? Don''t tell me what you want to do. I just want to ask you now. Tell me what you want to do. It''s over. And now, please loosen your hand. Don''t tell me here I don''t want to talk to you about other useless things now. Do you understand what I mean? "


    "It''s not the police uncle. See if you misunderstood me now. In fact, I don''t mean anything else. I just feel that my attitude was wrong just now. Can you understand me? What''s going on here? Don''t you know?" The young man looked at the police with a smile and said.


    "Ha ha..." the policeman smiled helplessly and then whispered, "don''t talk to me about this calf now. I don''t know what''s going on now. You''ll talk for a while and don''t talk for a while. I don''t know what to say. I don''t want to talk to you now, okay?"


    "Don''t introduce me. What''s wrong with me? Why do you suddenly don''t want to talk to me? What we just said is still good? Why don''t you want to talk to me now? If you have anything, you can tell me. How can I continue to communicate with you? Didn''t you still want to communicate with me just now?" The young man bared his teeth and asked the policeman with a smile.


    When the young man saw that the police were leaving, he was stunned, reached out and grabbed the police, then looked at the police with a smile and said, "it''s not the police uncle. Why are you so anxious? I haven''t finished my words yet. Why did you leave? What do you mean now?"


    "What do you mean?" the policeman asked, squinting at the young man.


    "No, I just want to ask you, how are you going now? Why did you leave before I finished?" the young man looked at the police with a smile.


    "Grass, don''t you know why I''m leaving now? What''s the matter with you? Don''t you know it in your heart?" the policeman shouted with great annoyance, then stared at the young man and said: "I tell you, you''d better not talk nonsense to me now. I don''t like to talk to you now. If you want to answer what I just said, you can answer it now. If you don''t want to answer, I won''t ask you now. You''re grinding with me here. Do you hear me?"


    After hearing this, the young man was stunned and said with a smile: "It''s not the police uncle. Look if you''re a little heartless? We just agreed. What''s the matter with you? Don''t you know? You''ve been inking with me for so long, but I''m just about to talk. What''s the matter with you saying you''re going to go? Don''t you spend it on the way? You''re OK!"


    "Fart!"


    The policeman stared at the bead and shouted, then went on: "What''s the matter? You don''t know what''s the matter with yourself or what? Do you want to go now? I really didn''t want to go just now, but you''re here to whet with me. What am I afraid to say? What am I asking you? Do I give you cigarettes? I''m just asking you a question. Just now you asked me for cigarettes, I''ll give you them No, you tell me! "


    "Yes, I did, but I didn''t tell you about cigarettes just now. If you love this cigarette, I''ll buy you a box later to see if it''s OK. I thought it was a big thing. Don''t you feel bad when I smoke? Why do I think it''s a big thing? Look at your stingy appearance. How much can it be worth to save your eyes? I''ll give it to you Is it finished? "The young man shouted at the policeman with a big mouth.


    "No, I find it so hard for me to talk to you now. Can''t you understand people now? I find it. Why are you so inky? Am I talking to you about cigarettes? Have I told you what the fuck? I''ll ask you when I ask you for this cigarette. Tell me?" the policeman shouted at the young man at a high voice.


    "What''s that you don''t admit now? Did you just tell me about this cigarette? If it wasn''t for what you said, it could still be me? When did I say about cigarettes? Just now, you clearly told me that you asked me for cigarettes. Did you give me cigarettes? I asked you just now?" the young man asked with a big mouth and then continued: "I find you are really interested. Now you start asking me what''s the matter with cigarettes. Do you mean to say that? Why do you say that? I''ll ask you!"


    The policeman was stunned when he heard this and shouted with a big mouth: "no, I was asking you if I gave you a cigarette when you asked me. Is it a question you are talking about now? I fucking asked you, are we talking about the same thing? What are you talking about?"


    "What the fuck are you talking about? You don''t know what''s going on in your heart?" the young man stared at the beads and shouted, and then continued: "What do you mean when you ask me this question? Don''t you know what you mean? Don''t you just want to ask me for the cigarette money? I took it. It''s just a cigarette. Are you so excited? What a big thing. Won''t I finish it for you? Do you think it''s interesting for you to grind and haw here?"


    When the policeman heard this, he was stunned and shouted at the top of his voice: "Oh, my grass, I''ve really convinced you now. I''m not satisfied with anyone now. I''ll convince you. You know? You''re really convinced. You''re really awesome now! What''s the matter? We''re not on the same channel now. You know? I don''t understand your idea very much now. Really, your idea is really awesome. Most people are not as good as you Ah! "


    "You talk when you talk. Why do you swear?" the young man asked, looking at the policeman with a big mouth.


    "Who cursed? Then you heard me swear?" the policeman asked, staring at the young man with big eyes.


    "Nonsense, you don''t know what''s wrong with you. You don''t know what''s wrong with you. What are you talking about here? You don''t know what''s wrong with you. Why did you dare not admit it now? I can see it now. Why did you dare not admit it now? You''re still a master. No, Why, I can''t admit swearing now. I really convinced you now! "The young man stared at the police and shouted.


    "Can you stop writing with me?" the policeman asked, looking at the young man very impatiently.


    "Ah, now you say I won''t let me write with you. What did you think just now? What did you think when you were grinding chirp with me just now? Don''t you know what''s wrong with you? Don''t you know what''s wrong with you? I''ll ask you?" the young man looked at the police and asked.


    "Oh, fuck, I''m really convinced now. I don''t know what to tell you now. You''re really awesome. I don''t agree with anyone. I''m convinced now!" the policeman looked at the very inky young man in front of him and shouted helplessly. The main reason is that the young man talked too much.


    "You don''t have to obey. Let''s be reasonable. I''ll tell you..." the young man waved his hand to the police and shouted with his big mouth.


    After hearing this, the policeman was stunned and asked helplessly, "I just want to ask you what reason you want to tell me. Can you tell me? I''m just curious about what reason you can tell me to save your heart in this state. Why do you have any stories to tell me, don''t you?"


    The young man was stunned and said with a big mouth: "Why, I can''t talk to you with reason now, or what? Do you don''t want me to talk now, or do you dare not let me talk? I can''t understand your most real thoughts now. What do you want to do? Tell me what you want to do? What''s the matter with you? You just asked me if I smoke? What do you want to do?"


    "Oh, fuck, I really don''t know what to say now!" the policeman replied very speechless.


    "Don''t talk to me now. You don''t want to talk to me now. Didn''t you say a lot just now? Why don''t you talk? What do you mean, what do you want to do or what you want to say now, right? If you have something, you can say it now, OK? Don''t grind your haw with me here , I''m very uncomfortable when I see you now. Do you know? "The young man shouted at the policeman in front of him with his big mouth and eyes staring.


    "What do you mean by these words?" the policeman looked at the young man and was stunned. He didn''t know what the young man meant by these words. His expression was very unnatural.


    "What I''m saying now is meaningless. I''m xiuang telling you now. Why don''t you talk to me? Why are you leaving now? What''s the matter with you? Don''t you know? What do I tell you? Don''t you count in your heart? What''s the matter? You don''t understand or what?" the young man stared at the big eyes and asked the police excitedly.


    "Come on, now tell me what happened between you and me. Now I''ve completely let you tell me. I really don''t know what happened between us. Can you tell me now?" the policeman shouted at the young man with a very excited voice.


    "Don''t tell me about the ink. You know what''s wrong with yourself very well. If you ask me now, I can''t tell you. I told you, don''t you just want me to ask for your cigarette money? I told you that if you want, I can give it to you now. What do you say you do with such ink? What do you mean by grinding with me? I can''t understand it now You, what''s the matter? What do you want? You said you wanted this cigarette money. I can give it to you now, but I have to go back. What''s the reason? Because I don''t have any money in my hand now. Even if you want it now, I don''t have it. Do you know? "The young man shouted at the police at a high voice.


    "No, what I''m fucking studying with you now is why you don''t talk. How can I study now and don''t understand what you''re doing here? What''s the matter with you? What''s going on in your mind? Why can''t I understand what you''re doing now?" the policeman stared at the young man with big eyes.


    "Don''t tell me those useless things now. Aren''t you just here to change the topic with me? What''s the matter with you? You don''t know what''s the matter with you? I just want to ask you now. What''s the matter with you?" the young man shouted at the policeman at a high voice.


    "What''s the matter with me? Haven''t you been grinding and hawing here just now? Do you want to pay back my cigarette money or what? I just want to ask you what you mean?" the policeman shouted at the young man with staring beads.


    "I don''t mean anything. I''ll just give it back to you." the young man replied with his mouth tilted.


    The young man looked up at the policeman in front of him and was silent for a long time. Finally, he bit his teeth and looked at the policeman and asked, "what, policeman, do you have a cigarette in your hand?"


    After hearing this, the policeman was stunned and asked, "no, what did you just say?"


    "Nothing. I''m just asking you if you have a cigarette. There''s a problem with me. I don''t like to talk much now because I don''t have a cigarette handle. Moreover, I''m anxious to come out. I just come out with a cigarette. If you have a cigarette, see if you can give me a whole one. I''m a little greedy..." The young man smiled and explained to the police.


    "Grass, I heard for the first time that I interrogated you, and I have to give you cigarettes. Do you not know what you are doing now? Do you not know what is going on now?" the policeman stared at the beads and asked the young man in silence.


    "Ha ha..." the young man smiled helplessly and then whispered: "Look at what you said, comrade policeman, do I look like that kind of person? If I have a cigarette in my hand now, I won''t say goodbye. I''m sure I can give you one, but I don''t have a cigarette in my hand now. Think about it. If I have oil fume, will I still ask you for it? Won''t I be finished if I smoke directly?"

 Chapter 1273

    Hearing this, the policeman was speechless. He reached out and took out a box of Zhongnanhai from his pants, then threw it into the young man''s hand, frowned and said, "smoking can talk, can''t it?"


    "Of course, as long as there is a cigarette, I must speak..." the young man agreed with a smile, then took out a cigarette box, pulled out a cigarette, turned his head and looked at the young man behind him and asked, "do you want one?"


    The young man behind was stunned when he heard this and said with a smile, "I don''t mind if you give me a whole one..."


    "Grass, if you smoke, you''ll say you smoke. Don''t pull this useless calf here..." the young man scolded helplessly, stretched out his hand and stunned the cigarette box.


    The police looked at the helplessness of the two people. They were humble when they smoked a fucking cigarette.


    "What, comrade police, do you have a lighter or something? I don''t have a fire..." the young man in front smiled at the police and asked.


    "No, I fucking found you didn''t have anything, didn''t I?" the policeman scolded silently, then found out the lighter, and then said to the young man, "here you are!"


    "Thank you!" the young man agreed with a smile, and then lit the cigarette end on his mouth with a lighter. As soon as he was ready to return it to the police, he heard the young man behind shouting: "and me, I haven''t lit it yet..."


    "Grass, I found that you have so many things?" the young man scolded silently, and then slowly walked to the young man behind, reached out and handed over the lighter. When handing over the big shelf, the young man in front looked at the young man behind, and they looked at each other, but no one spoke.


    "Why? Are you two finished? What''s the matter with the two cigarettes?" the policeman shouted at the two young people behind him.


    "It''s done, it''s done..." the young man agreed with a smile, then ran to the police with a cigarette box and a lighter and handed them over.


    The policeman looked up at the young man, frowned and asked, "why, you''re smoking now, and I''ve smoked for you. What else do you want to do now? You''d better finish all of them, and then let''s talk about business, OK?"


    At this time, the police and these two young people have nothing to do. Now you mean he or she, not to mention her. Anyway, people don''t take it to heart at all. Moreover, you don''t dare to be anxious now. You are anxious. These two people are also anxious. You can''t do anything about people, so it''s very difficult for the police to sleep next to them.


    "Hoo..."


    The young man wrapped up cigarette butts, frowned at the policeman, then smiled and asked me, "what policeman comrade, can I ask you a question now? I don''t understand one thing now, so I want to ask you..."


    The policeman was stunned, stared at the young man and whispered, "what are you doing?"


    "Why are you not so nervous? I just have a very simple question. I want to ask you here. I don''t understand this problem now..." the young man bared his teeth and replied, with a very casual expression on his face.


    The policeman was silent for a moment and then whispered, "OK, if you have any questions, you should hurry up and ask. Don''t talk here. It''s useless..."


    The policeman''s tone was very irritable.


    "No, you don''t want me to ask you questions?" the young man smiled at the policeman and asked.


    "Why are you talking so much nonsense? If you have any questions, can you ask? Are you finished with me here?" the policeman shouted impatiently at the top of his voice.


    "No, why are you so excited? Can''t we calm down and study the problem? You say you''re so excited. How can I ask? I''m afraid to ask you what''s going on now. How can I ask you? If I ask you an urgent eye, what can you do with me?" the young man smiled and bared his teeth.


    "I found out why you are so inky. If you have any questions, can you hurry up and ask? I''m ready to answer you now. You say you''re so grinding and chirping. I know what you''re asking?" the policeman stared at the beads and shouted.


    "No, it''s mainly because you shout at me like this. I really don''t know what to say now. If you say you quarrel with me like this, do I even have something to say? If I tell you like this, do I even want to say can I say? I''m so afraid now, I can''t say it. Do you say it?" the young man looked at the police and asked helplessly.


    "Are you talking or not? Can you give me a happy word?" the policeman looked at the young man speechless and asked patiently.


    After hearing this, the young man was stunned and asked with a smile, "it''s not the police uncle. What do you want me to say? I don''t understand now!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You don''t know what I want you to say?" the policeman stared at the beads and shouted in a very impatient tone.


    "No, I know what to do now. I''m a little confused when you talk like this. I don''t know what to say..." the young man smiled at the police and said.


    "I found that you are real ink now. Do you think you can tell me what your plan is?" the policeman looked at the young man helplessly and asked.


    "What''s the plan? I didn''t plan anything!" the young man replied very reluctantly.


    "What I mean now is what you think now. Do you understand what I mean when I talk to you like this?" the policeman asked helplessly.


    "If you ask me that, I think I understand a little..." the young man nodded with a smile.


    "Grass, what do you know a little bit? What''s the matter with you? You don''t know or what?" the policeman scolded very speechless and then said, "am I talking to you now? I want to ask you what you''re doing here and what you''re doing there. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "No, didn''t I have a question to ask you just now? Why did you ask me now? Comrade police, why don''t I know what you mean now? Do you have me here? Didn''t I ask you just now?" Qingnian looked at the police and asked.


    "..." the policeman was stunned when he heard this, then patted his forehead and said, "I''m fucking confused. I said how can I forget something? That''s what happened!"


    The young man smiled helplessly and then whispered, "what kind of police comrade, if you don''t want me to ask you, I can don''t ask. In fact, I don''t have to ask you now. I''m just curious about these things now. Do you know what I mean?"


    The policeman looked up at the young man, then said with a big mouth: "Oh, don''t leave the ink here. Hurry up. If you have any questions, you''ll be done. Don''t grind it with me here, will you?"


    "No, comrade police, if you talk like that, I don''t like it. How can you say I''m pulling a calf here? I''m very serious about communicating with you. Do you think it''s a little inappropriate for you to talk like that?" Qingnian seemed very reasonable and shouted at the police.


    "Grass, I''m really taking it now. What should you do now? Can you do it? I''m really fucking taking it!" the policeman bit his teeth and scolded, and then stepped back.


    The young man was stunned when he saw that the police were going to leave, and then whispered, "what, comrade police, what did you say here and left? What''s the matter? Are you?"


    "I don''t want to talk to you now, can I? Can I take it now?" the policeman turned his head and shouted at the young man.


    "No, you take what you do? There''s nothing I can do here? What do you say you''re doing? As for being so excited? I''m mainly because I haven''t done anything now!" the young man stepped forward and dragged the policeman, then said with a smile: "Police comrade, look at you. Why are you so excited? Why are you so excited? I just told you a joke here? You said you left when you said you left..."


    "I really can''t stand you. You''re too inky now!" the policeman reluctantly replied.


    The young man looked at the policeman in front of him and was silent for a moment. Then he whispered, "I tell you, I don''t cooperate with your police work now. What''s the matter with me now? I''m especially disgusted with the attitude of your police talking to me. You say I didn''t do anything. Why did you do this to me? If I did anything, you can say it?"


    Hearing this, the police colleague had no choice but to smile and then whispered, "yes, it was my classmate who spoke to you with a wrong attitude just now. People don''t talk to you now, and now I talk to you. See if it''s OK. If you''re dissatisfied with anything, just tell me directly and it''s over, OK?"


    "It''s not who asks me questions now. That''s what I mean. You say if I''m a prisoner and you interrogate me like this, I won''t say anything. Do you say yes? After all, I''m happy to admit what you ask me, but I just don''t understand what you don''t say. What do you mean?" The young man asked, squinting at the policeman.


    After hearing this, the policeman was stunned, looked at the young man with a puzzled face and asked, "no, what did you just say? What did we say? We didn''t say anything. Like the current situation, didn''t we interrogate you? How did you interrogate us?"


    "Cao, I find it hard for me to talk to you. Why am I so hard? You talk about your communication skills. I really don''t know what to say. Didn''t I say it just now? I''m communicating with you now. Basically, you ask me what I say. Is this the case?" the young man looked at the police and asked loudly.


    "Yes, you are now explaining the problem. You must say what we ask here. If I ask, you don''t say what communication it is?" the policeman was also stunned and smiled back to the young man.


    "Isn''t that what''s going on? When you asked me those questions just now, I just wanted to say whether I answered them all in detail. Even if these questions have nothing to do with me, and I really don''t do anything here, but you asked me, did I also answer? Can you tell me if it''s like this?" the young man shouted very calmly looking at the police.


    "Yes, that''s exactly what you said!" the policeman looked at the young man and nodded helplessly. Now he can see that the young man is not ordinary ink at all, but very ink. In a word, he can speak for a long time, and the most powerful thing is that you don''t know what he wants to say. This is the key point of the problem.


    "If you have anything to say, can you just say it? You say you''re grinding and chirping here. Are you finished? What do you want to do? You tell you, you just tell me now. Why can''t I understand what you want to do?" the policeman behind came forward and shouted at the youth at his throat.


    "What the hell am I doing? You see, I only said a few words here. Look at his attitude towards me, I can''t understand!" the young man stepped back very nervously after seeing another policeman talking, shouted at his throat, with a very excited expression.


    "Oh, fuck, I''m really convinced..." the policeman scolded helplessly. This young man is like a rolling knife. No matter what you say, people ignore you, and there''s still no response. What can the police do with such people!


    "Don''t be unconvinced here. You''re still convinced. I''m still convinced. Who did I tell?" the young man replied at the top of his voice.


    "Stop talking..." the police colleague pushed the police very irritably, then turned his head and looked at the young man with a smile and asked: "Now, from now on, he won''t say a word. Can you explain today''s affairs to me? I just want to understand your affairs now. Look at the time. Let''s finish it early and go home early. Do you think it''s ok?"


    Hearing this, the young man was stunned for a while, and then whispered, "I have a problem now."


    "You say!"


    The policeman nodded.


    "I just want to ask you now, is he sure he can''t speak?" the young man asked very seriously, pointing to another policeman.


    "Don''t worry, he can''t speak now. If you have anything, you can tell me and it''s over. I''m sure I won''t let him speak..." the policeman nodded helplessly. At this time, he talked to the young man as if he were talking to a child. There was no way at all.


    "Well, if you don''t tell him now, I can simply tell you what happened today..." the young man replied with a big mouth.


    "Hurry up, you say what time it is. How did I meet such a thing as you in the middle of the night? I''m convinced..." at this time, another policeman, that is, the policeman who had a deep contradiction with the youth, shouted at the top of his voice.


    "No, what do you mean? Why is he still talking?" the young man was stunned when he heard this, turned his head and shouted at the policeman.


    "It may be an accident..." the policeman said speechless.


    "Grass, when the fuck is it? How can there be so many accidents!" the young man shouted at the police, then turned his head and shouted: "If you do things like this, I tell you that I can''t cooperate with you at all now. Do you know? Your current behavior is very simple fraud. I don''t like your attitude to deal with problems!"


    After a pause, the young man stared at the policeman and shouted, "I just want to ask you what you promised me! Why don''t you fulfill your promise now?"


    "How the fuck are you like a psycho..." the policeman scolded speechlessly, then turned to look at his colleagues and said, "I beg you, can you stop talking, can you let me ask this question? I''m really anxious to go home. I''ve been out all night, and I''m so sleepy..."


    "You ask..." another policeman waved helplessly with a very unnatural expression.


    "I really convinced you two, really..." the policeman muttered helplessly, then looked at the young man and said, "what, now he has realized his mistake and stopped talking. Can you simply answer my question now?"


    "Are you sure he won''t talk in the middle?" the young man asked, squinting at another policeman.


    "Don''t worry, he won''t talk about what you''re doing now. You''ll be done after you understand my problem. You don''t have to worry about the rest, okay?" the policeman replied with some silence.


    Hearing this, the young man looked up at the direction of the crowd. At this time, the middle-aged man was still grinding with the policeman. He didn''t know what to say. The young man''s face became ugly. He was going to delay a little time, but looking at the excited expression of the middle-aged man, he seemed to be inseparable from the policeman, so the young man turned his head and looked at himself directly The youth in front of us.


    "No, what''s the matter with you? Speak. I let you speak, and he doesn''t speak. Can you hurry up and explain your problems?" the policeman was stunned when he saw that the young man didn''t speak. He was silent for a long time and whispered.


    After hearing this, the young man was stunned, looked up at the policeman, and then whispered, "what, where did I say just now, how can I not remember..."


    "You forgot everything you said?" the policeman shouted at the young man very speechless.


    "Haven''t you been interrupting all the time? Originally, my idea was very good, but you said so, I don''t know what to study with you now. You said that my idea was very clear, but now I forget it and have to interrupt..." the young man''s expression on his face was very helpless. After a moment of silence, he looked up at the police and said: "How about this, comrade police?"


    "That?" the policeman looked at the young man, and his tone was very helpless.


    "I''m just like this now. I''ll simply study this problem with you. I''ll see if I can start from the beginning. In this way, I can find my ideas back, and you can hear them very clearly. Do you say it? If I don''t know what to say, I may have a lot of trouble on my side. The most important thing is that I''m afraid you can''t listen Yes, I really have no problem here. Do you understand what I mean? "The young man looked at the police with a smile and asked.


    "Grass, you can talk about this all night..." the policeman scolded reluctantly, then pressed his teeth and whispered, "I''ll show you where you said..."


    "No, I think I''ll start from the beginning. My side can be more smooth..." the young man shouted quickly.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. What can you do? You can say whatever I ask you to say. Why do you talk so much nonsense?" the policeman shouted helplessly, looked down at his notebook, was silent, and whispered: "you just said that you and the man found that the man in the car was dead, and then you didn''t say it. Go on now..."


    After hearing this, the young man was silent and whispered, "I''ve said so much now. Why?"


    "Why, do you want to say less?" the policeman asked, squinting at the young man.


    "No, comrade police, it''s too much for you to say so. Do I look like the kind of person who speaks casually?" the young man replied with a smile.


    "Can you hurry up and say it? Don''t grind and haw here..."


    The policeman looked at the young man in front of him and was silent for a moment. Then he stared at the young man and shouted, "what the fuck did I tell you just now? Haven''t you heard a word now?"


    "No, I didn''t listen. I mainly wanted to interact with you. You said you asked me so. How do I know what''s going on? Isn''t it?" the young man looked at the police with a big mouth.


    "Well, don''t talk to me now. I''ve said it many times. I don''t want to answer any questions on my side now. Do you understand? If you can study it, you can study it. If you don''t understand, can you give me all these meaningless questions? Do you think it''s strange that you asked me just now? How can I answer you? I was just asking you What''s wrong with you? Come on, tell me now, how can I answer you! "The policeman stared at the young man in front of him very speechless.


    "No, comrade police, why are you so anxious now? You''re not an important thing, are you? I''m very patient to help you study this problem. You say you''re like this. I''m really hard to deal with such a problem. Do you understand? I don''t know how to answer you when you talk like this. You say you''re always treating me Why are you so serious? It''s not a very serious problem here. It''s mainly you. I don''t have anything to tell you now. If you talk like that, I suggest you now. You''d better communicate with someone else. I really don''t know how to tell you... " The young man who talked also seemed a little excited. He shouted at his throat, then turned around and was ready to run outside the house.

 Chapter 1274

    "I advise you not to finish with them." I patted Duan Xin on the shoulder, looked at him meaningfully, and then I walked to the water room with the basin.


    "Why?" Duan Xin looked back and saw that I was gone.


    "With this IQ, I still play landlords with Liu Rui. Isn''t it good to raise pigs at home?" I muttered to myself as I walked out of the bedroom.


    When I came back from washing, I went into the house and saw Duan Xin dragging Liu Rui under the bed. While dragging, I said, "the plan of the year is spring, and the plan of the day is in the morning. We fight two at such a good time."


    "Brother, you won''t let me sleep at night and in the morning. What do you want to do?" Liu Rui was dragged down by Duan Xin before he woke up. Now his mental state is very bad.


    "Play two, play two." Duan Xin smiled and said.


    "I let you not only have a serious lack of sleep, but also weaken your spirit. I beg you, brother Xin, let me go! Look at my hair, a lot of it fell off!" Liu Rui grabbed the hair on the pillow and begged with both voice and emotion.


    I wiped my hair and looked at the two people, but Liu Rui''s hair was really black.


    "OK, Duan Xin, come back in the evening and play again. You''ll go to dinner later. Now you can''t play a few." I saw my poor big brother Rui and advised him nearby.


    "That''s OK. We''re playing at night. You have to use overlord. The tube is anti stripping. My milk has been used before, but it works." Duan Xin thought it was reasonable after listening to me, so he stopped dragging Liu Rui to fight the landlord.


    "I''ve ruined your hand. Winning you is not enough to buy a bully." Liu Rui saw Duan Xin let go of him, quickly picked up the basin and ran to the water room.


    After a while, Meng Liang and they all got up to wash, and then Wu Tao came to us. We went to the canteen to eat together. Of course, Liu Rui, the biggest local tyrant in our bedroom, spent money. He took some money by winning Duan Xin and invited us to dinner for several days. Every time Liu Rui asks Duan Xin to eat and put it, Duan Xin can feel better. After all, a little is a little.


    After dinner, we went back to our classes. Seeing Duan Xin leaving, Liu Rui sighed and said, "I have been planted in the hands of such a fool once in my life. I have always tortured others. I don''t protect my life at night."


    "Who let you win people''s money?" I said with a smile.


    "Who knows he is like this? If you knew earlier, I would rather chop my hands than fight the landlord with him..."


    Back to the class, Liu Rui fell asleep on the table. It''s impossible for Duan Xin to toss about so much. Meng Liang began to chat with Zhao Bing without shame when he entered the class. I came next to Zhao Bing, so that he could talk to Zhao Bing more conveniently. Under Meng Liang''s coercion and inducement to me, I had to change my seat with him. If potatoes see Zhao Bing and Meng Liang, they must be angry. Here, when it comes to potatoes, potatoes wanted to revenge us after they were beaten by us, but they were kicked back by Wu Tao. They haven''t appeared in our sight since then. To tell the truth, I still want to read his face specially made for Er Ren Zhuan and want to laugh at it.


    At the other end, Tian Hao found Yang Yong immediately after knowing that Yang Yong returned to school.


    "Yongzi, I''m back. Is the injury on my leg better?" Tian Hao immediately took out a worried look when he saw Yang Yong, as if they had a good relationship.


    "Brother Hao, nothing''s wrong. Everything''s almost OK." when Yang Yong recovered at home, he also heard something about the school. He also knows that Tian Hao is facing not only us, but also Wu Tao and Duan Xin. Originally, he was not familiar with Tian Hao, but now Tian Hao uses him, so he has to be familiar if he is not familiar. Although he thought so, Yang Yong didn''t say it. He still answered with a smile.


    "Nothing will do. I just came to see you." Tian Hao still said falsely.


    "I heard that brother Hao cleaned up Ye Han a few days ago?" Yang Yong really didn''t want to listen to Tian Hao''s hypocritical nonsense, so he had to take the initiative to mention our business.


    "Those people in the old city are really rampant recently. If I don''t clean up, those people in the old city should ride on our new town students." after listening to Yang Yong''s words, Tian Hao pretended to be indifferent and said that he had planned how to mention it to Yang Yong. Now it''s better for Yang Yong to say it himself.


    Yang Yong smiled and then said, "I heard that brother Hao, your current situation is not very good, is it?"


    "Why do you say that?" Tian Hao raised his eyebrows. He found that Yang Yong didn''t seem so simple. At least now he knows his value and he has been passive.


    "As far as I know, although you beat Ye Han and them, I''m afraid they want to find the venue all the time now. Now they can be tied with Wu Tao and Duan Xin. Several people can''t do well every day. Brother Hao, you''re not afraid when they''ll clean you up?" Yang Yong looked at Tian Hao with a smile.


    "You''re right. They really stare at me every day now." since Yang Yong has said that, Tian Hao has nothing to hide.


    Originally, Tian Hao said in his mind that as long as Yang Yong came back, he would mention it with Yang Yong, and Yang Yong would happily promise him. After all, Yang Yong also had a lot of contradictions with us, but since he entered the classroom, Yang Yong has always taken the initiative in terms of speech and momentum. Yang Yong doesn''t simply want to get rid of us, He also has greater ambitions.


    However, at this time, Yang Yong also knew that Tian Hao wanted to use him to get rid of us, and then let himself do what he should do. It can be said that he was Tian Hao alone. But is Yang Yong so willing to let people be shot? Obviously impossible. After this, Yang Yong also wants to have a place in our high school.


    "Brother Hao, don''t you want to order? It''s hard to be stared at like this." Yang Yong asked clearly. Don''t you know better than anyone why Tian Hao came here.


    "I''d like to think about it, but Wu Mei is not at school now. I really don''t have any way to use it." Tian Hao had to go on when he heard Yang Yong''s words.


    "Why don''t I give you an idea, brother hao?" Yang Yong said to Tian Hao.


    "What idea?"


    "Brother Hao, let''s work together. I happen to have a grudge against Ye Han. They have a grudge against you. Although I''m not as many as brother Hao, it''s not a problem to call more than 20. I really can''t. I''ll ask Feng Xu to find some more for me. Isn''t it easy and pleasant for us to clean up the old city together?" Yang Yong looked at Tian Hao vaguely.


    "Yongzi, you have a good idea. If you want to work with me, how can you deal with them? There must be no problem." Tian Hao saw that Yang Yong finally got to the point and immediately agreed.


    "But brother Hao, I said something ugly ahead. If you want to cooperate, you should cooperate well. Don''t take me as a gun driver. I Yang Yong won''t do anything to stop bullets."


    "Don''t worry, brother, I''m not like that." Tian Hao smiled and said.


    "That''s the best. Brother Hao, when do you think we can do it?" Yang Yong asked again.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll find a better chance. Let''s win all those people once." Tian Hao thought for a moment and said.


    "OK, you can make up your mind about this. At that time, as long as brother Hao says a word to you, I''ll take someone there immediately." Yang Yongxin promised.


    "Let''s make a deal about Yongzi." Tian Hao saw Yang Yong so happy. No matter what, the cooperation still has to be carried out, because now he really can''t find a better candidate.


    "It''s OK." Yang Yong also made an OK gesture.


    In this way, the cooperative relationship between the two people has finally been determined. Although Tian Hao and Yang Yong have evil intentions, at least now they have the same purpose and want to deal with us. As for the rest, we have to wait until later.


    I sat in the classroom and wanted to learn, but I couldn''t understand it after listening for a while, so I finally had to give up. The time of four classes passed in a flash, and it was time for lunch soon. We walked to the canteen. At this time, Wu Tao and Duan Xin were waiting for us at the door.


    "Come fast enough." I looked at Wu Tao and said with a smile.


    "That''s not right. Just wait for big Ruige to send me rice." Wu Tao also walked to us with a smile.


    "On this day, winning some money is either buying a bully or inviting me to dinner. I''m easy to lose money in this way!" Liu Rui said sadly when he heard Wu Tao''s words.


    "What''s the deficit? Doesn''t someone scratch to send money to you every day?" Wu Tao glanced at Duan Xin and said.


    "Oh, my God, you can pull it down. Now he has tortured me almost like no one, and he doesn''t give cash. They are bookkeeping. I can''t take my little book to invite you to dinner, and people''s canteen doesn''t accept it." when Duan Xin mentioned, there were tears in my Ruige''s eyes. Who can understand the feeling of unbearable suffering.


    "It''s not that I don''t give it to you. I''m short of money recently. Let''s play at night!" Duan Xin came to his spirit immediately after hearing this. He couldn''t love fighting the landlord too much.


    "I really don''t want the money. Can we stop playing?"


    "Eat, eat, I should starve to death!" Duan Xin immediately stopped talking when he mentioned not to play, ignoring Liu Rui and entering the canteen.


    Looking at these two people, we all laughed. These two people are two living treasures. Into the canteen, we ordered a meal, and then found a quiet place to eat. Now in our school, we can also be said to be a very eye-catching small group. No matter where we go, there are people talking about us. Originally, Wu Tao was quite famous in the first year of senior high school. In addition, many people know us because of Yang Yong''s incident, so there are generally no students around us. In the eyes of those students who study hard, we are the bad children often said by our parents.


    On the side of the main road, two young people and a middle-aged man were blocked next to the Land Rover. Today, the policeman doesn''t know what''s wrong. He just has to study some problems on these three people. It seems that if he doesn''t study something, he can''t complete the task. Anyway, it''s those problems, asking and studying over and over, People may not leave today, and they don''t know what to do.


    "No, comrade police, what do you want to do? Can you tell me? If you keep asking, I really don''t know what to say. If you say what you want to do, let''s make it clear now. Let''s see if it''s ok?" the middle-aged man said helplessly to the police.


    At first, the middle-aged man thought that the police didn''t know anything and was just pulling the calf. However, as the police continued to ask, the middle-aged man felt something wrong, because today the policeman was too persistent. He asked for so long in the middle of the night, and now he didn''t mean to leave, This shows that the police may already know something, but as for why the police don''t say it clearly now, the middle-aged people don''t think clearly. The only thing the middle-aged people can think clearly now is to ask now. They may not say anything on their side, but it doesn''t mean that the other two young people won''t say it, Now this problem is what middle-aged people are most worried about.


    The policeman looked up at the middle-aged man, turned his big mouth, remained silent for at least half a minute, and then whispered, "I just don''t understand now. What are you studying here in the middle of the night?"


    After hearing this, the middle-aged man was stunned, looked down at the policeman, and then continued: "Comrade police, I''m not studying here. I''ve told you this question many times. You should be very clear now. We are waiting here. You said you''ve asked me this question so many times. What I said is the same. Do you think you can''t ask individual questions?"


    The middle-aged man''s mood was very unstable. He yelled at the police at his throat.


    "When you wait here, you say you''re done waiting. What are you shouting at me here?" the policeman glanced his mouth impatiently and then continued to ask, "then I ask you, who did you eat with tonight?"


    The middle-aged man was stunned after hearing this, and his eyes hesitated.


    The policeman also saw the hesitation of the middle-aged man and said with a smile, "it seems that this question is not easy to answer, isn''t it? Let me ask you another way. Do you have a woman for dinner now?"


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man suddenly looked up at the police, then clenched his teeth and said, "what do you mean by asking me, comrade police?"


    "Hehe, it''s not interesting. I''m just asking you very casually now. You don''t have to be so nervous at all. If you have such a thing now, just answer me. If you don''t have such a thing, don''t talk and it''s over. Why do you say you''re so nervous now?" the policeman replied to the middle-aged man with a smile.


    The middle-aged man bowed his head and remained silent for a moment. He slowly looked up at the police and said, "how many women were there when we had dinner, but I don''t know what it has to do with these women?"


    "Didn''t I tell you just now? Now it doesn''t matter to follow several women. What are you doing when you say you''re so nervous?" the policeman reluctantly replied, glanced at the middle-aged man, and then continued: "Now the situation is that I ask casually. If you want to answer how you want, you will answer how you want to answer. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Ming... I see..." the middle-aged man nodded helplessly.


    "If you understand, we can communicate better now, don''t you? You''d better say something now, because if I think something''s wrong, I may find someone else to investigate later. Do you understand?" the policeman looked at the middle-aged man and asked.


    "I see." the middle-aged man nodded.


    "Just understand." the policeman smiled and then asked, "I ask you now. How many women did you eat with you? What does it have to do with you? You didn''t do anything else except eat!"


    The policeman asked the middle-aged man these words directly. He was stunned. He looked at the policeman very puzzled and asked: "No, uncle policeman, I don''t understand now. Do you have anything to do with what I''m doing here? I found that you''re asking about everything? I don''t know whether you''re investigating me or what you want to do now?"


    "I found that you talk so much. You can finish whatever I ask you to do. Why is there so much ink?" the policeman shouted at the middle-aged man with staring beads.


    "..." the middle-aged man looked at the police and said in a low voice: "well, what, the situation is like this. I have five women for dinner today, all of them are female bosses from our iron tower. We come to eat together just for the sake of a research project..."


    "It''s the matter above the project?" the policeman looked at the middle-aged man with oblique eyes and hesitated.


    "Yes, it''s about the project. It''s mainly about cooperation. You should know the situation here. It''s all about win-win cooperation. So we have something to eat with them..." the middle-aged man nodded with a smile.


    "What do you do here?" the policeman looked up at the middle-aged man and asked.


    "What do I do?" the middle-aged man was stunned.


    "Nonsense, I asked you what the factory is for. Do you still don''t understand this or what?" the policeman shouted helplessly at the middle-aged man.


    "You said you asked me what the factory did, so you asked me what the factory did. If you asked me that, I''m in a hurry. Who knows what''s going on with you?" the middle-aged man shouted at the police.


    "Don''t say something useless. You should do what you do. Now you just tell me what you do. Don''t say something useless here..." the policeman replied irritably.


    The middle-aged man was stunned when he heard this, and then whispered, "what''s my main purpose is to make wood..."


    "What do the female bosses who eat with you do?" the policeman was stunned and continued to ask.


    "They mainly fix that or something, that sanitary napkin or something..." the middle-aged man casually found a job and dealt with it.


    The policeman was silent for a moment, looked up at the middle-aged man, clenched his teeth and whispered, "then I ask you, since you say they do sanitary napkins, what do they have to do with you? That is, what can you do with them in business? Tell me?"


    The middle-aged man paused and whispered: "Well, my side is mainly high-grade wood. If you have to say what connection, it''s really hard for me to answer you now, but if you say there is no connection, it''s impossible, so I think I''d better study it myself. If you say so, the biggest connection may be money, as long as It''s money making business. It''s all connected... "


    After hearing this, the police didn''t know how to refute, because what the middle-aged man said was really reasonable. No matter what happened, he was connected with anything that made money.


    "Tell these people who eat with you, and I''ll see who they are!" the policeman looked at the middle-aged man and asked.


    The middle-aged man suddenly looked up when he heard this.


    "What''s the matter? Let you say it all over again. Didn''t you hear it?" the policeman asked silently.


    "I heard..." the middle-aged man nodded and slowly said several names, but he cleverly avoided the current man''s name.


    After hearing these names, the policeman thought for a moment and then whispered, "these are the only people, aren''t they?"


    "Yes, we have only these people. You can ask now..." the middle-aged man nodded with a smile.


    "Grass, what do I ask now? What time is it? I ask people to take care of me?" the policeman replied speechlessly, then turned his head and looked at the positions of the two young people. He found that the two young people were still grinding with the police and didn''t know what to say.


    ����


    "Why did you two run when you saw the man wake up? Or why did you two run just now? How to explain this?" the policeman looked at the two youths and asked.


    After hearing this, the young man in front looked back at the young man in the back, and then whispered, "how can I answer your question?"


    "Don''t say it''s useless. Why did you run? You don''t know what you thought at that time. How can you answer me now? Have I made it clear to you?" the policeman kicked the young man''s ass and bited his lips.


    "I know, I know!" the young man quickly nodded and said with a smile: "in fact, this is the case. I just started to think that the man in the car may have some problems..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. It''s over when you say something. Why do you talk so much?" the policeman stared at the beads and shouted very seriously.


    "When we first tested his pulse, we thought the man was dead, so when we saw the man wake up, we were so scared and ran out of the car. Comrade police, I told you, can you understand?" the young man smiled and looked at the police and asked.


    "You mean this man is dead, aren''t you?" the policeman asked with a frown.


    "To be exact, we both thought he was dead!"

 Chapter 1275

    "No, what do you mean by that? What do you mean by that now?" the policeman stretched out his hand and pulled the young man, staring at his big eyes.


    "What do I mean? What I said just now is not clear enough?" the young man looked back at the policeman and said.


    "Clear or not, why can''t you understand when I tell you this now? What''s the matter with me? You don''t know it in your heart?" the young man shouted with a speechless face.


    "I don''t know what''s going on here. I just want to know what''s going on here, what you want to do, what''s going on with you. Don''t you know?" the policeman dragged the young man excitedly.


    "I don''t want to talk to you now. Can you understand my question? No, I just don''t intend to study this question with you now, because what? Because I''m very angry now. Why are you angry? I just don''t like your attitude. You said you just asked me why I appeared in this place. Did I answer you very honestly, but what did you do, you Don''t you know what''s wrong with you? You gave me several feet when you came up. I don''t like you very much now. What should you do? I don''t want to talk to you now. Do you understand what I mean? "The young man shouted at the top of his voice.


    The policeman was stunned and said helplessly, "why, you don''t want to cooperate with me now. Does that mean?"


    "What? Do I cooperate or not? Don''t you know what I''m talking about? Why are you so hard? I just don''t want to get through with you now? You don''t believe what I say. Then I say something, and you talk to me. I just asked you some questions, just to adjust the atmosphere. What attitude do you say? You just don''t know If you want to talk to me, don''t you know what''s wrong with yourself? "The young man shouted at the top of his voice and then said," anyway, what are you willing to do now? I don''t want to talk to you now. Hurry up. If you want to ask anyone now, you can ask who. Don''t grind haw with me here... "


    The policeman stared at the young man, his lips trembling, and didn''t know what to say.


    "What do you mean now, do you know? I can fucking catch you like you are now. Do you know what I mean?" the policeman shouted at a high voice.


    "Whatever you like, don''t talk nonsense to me here. What the fuck do I do has nothing to do with you. If you like to catch me or not, you''ll be done if you really force me. Don''t grind and haw here. I tell you, do you hear me? I don''t fucking care about you now!" the young man shouted with a big mouth and then said: "I haven''t fucking seen you like this. I haven''t done anything. What do you mean? What do you want to do? You don''t know what''s the matter with yourself. I haven''t done anything here. What do you mean by asking me? If you want to catch me, you can, but now give me a reason and give me a complete reason, OK No, let me see why you arrest me. I don''t believe it. Now the police are so arrogant. If they arrest me, they will arrest me. Now I tell you that I just don''t like your attitude towards me, do you know? "


    "If I have a fucking attitude, I will. What do you want to do? What''s the matter with you? I find it hard for me to talk to you now. If you have any fucking mood, you can talk about it yourself. I don''t want to talk nonsense to you!" the policeman shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Look at your attitude towards me now. What do you mean? What''s the matter with you? Don''t you know? How can I talk to you so hard? Can you stop talking to me? I don''t like talking now, can you please close your eyes now?" the young man turned back and stared at the police.


    "I''m fucking studying this with you now. I find you can''t understand me?" the policeman shouted at the young man with staring beads.


    "I just told you that I don''t want to talk to you now, you know? I don''t want to talk to you now. Can you understand what I mean? No, I''m talking to you now. You''re so hard. Why can''t you understand me when I talk like that? I can talk to anyone now. I just don''t want to talk to you now. Can you do what you should do?" Cried the young man at the top of his voice.


    The policeman was stunned when he heard this. He stretched out his hand and dragged the young man and said, "OK, you don''t want to talk to me now, don''t you? Then you go with me now, and I don''t want to talk to you, but I tell you, there are people here who can study it for you. Do you understand? Don''t fucking ink with me, do you understand?"


    "Why did you catch me?" the young man was stunned, turned back and stared at the police.


    "I fucking want to catch you now because you don''t cooperate with my work. Do you think it''s ok? Is this reason enough?" the policeman shouted at the young man with some excitement.


    "Why, do you cops arrest people if they want to? Why don''t I know you cops are so tough now? If you don''t give me a legitimate reason now, I can''t go with you. I tell you, don''t write with me here, do you hear me?" the young man turned back and stood in place and looked at the police and shouted.


    "No, I don''t believe it. I can''t cure you today. What''s the matter? Even if I don''t have any reason today, I''ll take you away. I don''t believe what you can do..." the police pulled the young man staring at the beads and shouted. He was very excited, but after pulling twice, he found the young man standing still.


    "No, what do you mean?" the policeman asked, squinting at the young man.


    "As I said just now, if you don''t give me a reasonable reason, I won''t leave with you now, and you don''t have to write with me here. You know, anyway, I''ll finish it if you don''t go..." the young man paused and then continued: "I haven''t fucking seen you like this. You don''t know what''s wrong with yourself. Your behavior is violent law enforcement and scolding me. If you sue me now, I''ll sue one by one. Do you understand what I mean? So I don''t want to talk to you now. What should you do if you hurry up? Don''t write with me, do you hear me?"


    The policeman was stunned and looked at the young man. He obviously didn''t know what to say. He pursed his lips and bit his teeth. His expression was very helpless.


    "What do you mean? I''m letting you go now. Don''t you hear me?" the young man shouted at the policeman with staring beads.


    "No, I fucking found you talking so much nonsense. I''ll take you away now. What can you do? I don''t believe it today!" the policeman shouted at the top of his voice and then said, "just tell me whether you''re going or not. I''ll ask you now!"


    "I won''t go. Why?"


    "Grass..."


    The policeman was ready to do what he said, but he was stopped by a young man on one side, then stretched out his hand to drag the policeman and whispered, "why do you have to hit people?"


    "No, what''s the matter with you two? You two are going to rebel now, aren''t you?" the policeman shouted with staring beads.


    "It has nothing to do with whether we rebel or not. I just don''t want to talk to you now, OK?" the young man shouted with his eyes staring at beads.


    "No!" the policeman shouted loudly.


    "Grass, all right, don''t ink. Can I ask you a question, and can he stop asking?" at this time, the policeman on one side couldn''t see it anymore. He turned his head and looked at the young man staring at beads and asked.


    "...." the young man looked at the policeman and was silent for a moment. Then he nodded and whispered, "OK, ask him. As long as he asks, I can say anything now, but if he asks me, I won''t say anything..."


    "No, what the fuck''s the matter with me?" shouted the policeman, staring at the beads.


    "Don''t talk to me. I just don''t want to talk to you now. Don''t ask me why I understand?"


    At six o''clock the next morning, a sudden bell rang in the bedroom, which called us students to get up.


    I rubbed my eyes and poked my head out of the quilt. A familiar figure was sitting at the table in our bedroom, playing poker by himself. Yes, this person was Duan Xin, who frightened Liu Rui. He was nicknamed fighting demons and fighting landlords.


    "Brother Xin, you''re early enough." I said hello to Duan Xin while wearing my clothes.


    "When I went back yesterday, the more I wanted to hold my breath, how come I lost recently?" Duan Xin looked at poker in confusion and said.


    "Yes, didn''t I tell you not to come over empty handed?" said Liu Rui and I angrily walked towards Li Deli.


    "No, no, you two misunderstood me. I didn''t come empty handed!" seeing us passing by, he waved his hand and retreated.


    "Tell me what you bought," Liu Rui asked.


    "I bought the apple in Lu Xiang''s hand..."


    "Li Deli bought this?" Liu Rui asked, grabbing the plastic bag in Lu Xiang''s hand.


    Lu Xiang nodded and said, "he bought it."


    Liu Rui opened the plastic bag and looked hard. He found that there were several small apples about to smoke. "Who the fuck are you fooling with that little broken apple!" Liu Rui stared at Li Deli.


    "Rego, don''t look at them. They are so sweet!" Deli said carefully, hiding in the corner.


    "Fart, this one is going to rot!" Liu Rui looked at the apples and became more and more angry.


    "You''re so fucking stingy..." I gave a powerful punch with a smile.


    "OK, it''s good if he can buy something. Don''t ask him." Meng Liang smiled at Liu Rui at this time.


    "Since someone begged you, I''ll let you go, but Li Deli, you record a demerit for me. Next time if I get sick, if you still fool me with these little broken apples, how can I clean you up." Liu Rui stopped teasing Li Deli after listening to Meng Liang''s words.


    "Don''t worry, brother Rui. I''ll send you a wreath next time you''re ill." Deli said immediately when he saw that Liu Rui didn''t tease him.


    "Fuck you, the wreath is for the dead. Don''t you still owe it." Liu Rui waved his fist as soon as he heard this.


    "No, no, slip of the tongue..."


    In this way, our classmates stayed in the ward for a while, chatted with us for a while, looked at the time, it was almost noon, and they said they wanted to go back.


    The three of us sent our classmates to the door of the hospital. At this time, Zhao Bing, who had not said a word, suddenly said to us, "I''ve heard about you, too. If you can''t solve it, I can find my brother to help you."


    Hearing this, I was very surprised. I didn''t think Zhao Bing was so interesting that he even asked his brother to help us.


    "No, we can solve our problems by ourselves." Meng Liang replied firmly.


    "You don''t have to worry. We''re fine. Don''t worry," I continued.


    "Well..." Zhao Bing looked like he wanted to stop talking, but he didn''t say anything when he saw that our attitude was so firm. He followed my classmates back to school.


    "This is a nice girl. She has a good heart and looks good. Brother Liang, you have to hurry up." looking at Zhao Bing''s back, I said to Meng Liang.


    "Well, I also think Zhao Bing is good." Liu Rui said foolishly while biting the small apple brought by Li Deli.


    "Did you two owe a fight again?" Meng Liang asked with murderous eyes.


    "Vulgar! I know how to do it every day." with that, Liu Rui ran to the ward.


    "Deng Deng Deng Deng..." at this time, my mobile phone rang. I took it out and saw that it was a text message sent by Su Su to me. I quickly wiped my hands and opened the text message. It said, "my brother said you seem to be injured. Are you okay?"


    When I saw this message, I felt warm in my heart. The happiness index rose sharply. Su Su even cared about me. That''s great.


    "Nothing, you don''t have to worry," I replied quickly.


    "Who''s worried about you? I''m just asking." Su Su soon sent me another message.


    "Don''t argue, you''re just worried about me..." I said again.


    Then Susu didn''t reply to my message again. I also knew that she might make me a little shy, so I didn''t continue to send him.


    "Why are you so happy?" Meng Liang asked when he saw me giggling.


    "You don''t understand the emotional problems I told you," I replied proudly.


    Meng Liang disdained to cut and stopped talking to me, while I was immersed in slow happiness. When we returned to the ward, I found that Wu Tao and Duan Xin were in there with Yuan Yuan and Liu Rui. I didn''t know what to say. The people we were waiting for finally came! So I quickened my pace and walked into the ward.


    "I''m back." Wu Tao smiled and greeted me.


    "Well, thank you for yesterday," I said to Wu Tao from the bottom of my heart.


    "Just now your friends have finished thanking you." Wu Tao pointed to Liu Rui.


    "You are Duan Xin, all from the old city. I know you." I glanced at Duan Xin and said with a smile.


    "I know you too. You were very beautiful in our junior high school." Duan Xin smiled and said.


    "Since we know each other, I won''t introduce more. I didn''t come here today to thank you. I wanted to ask if you are interested in bringing down Tian Hao with us?" Wu Tao said bluntly.


    "Of course we are interested in bringing down Tian Hao, but I want to ask how sure we are if we unite?" I said directly when I heard Wu Tao.


    "If you ask me how sure I am, I really can''t say. With the news I know, Yang Yong will be back soon. At that time, he will certainly find you with Tian Hao. So now you have no other chance, you can only hold a group with us." Wu Tao told us sharply that the current situation is not whether we want to or not, but must be together.


    "Since we are so dangerous, why don''t you hide far away?" Liu Rui asked suspiciously.


    "The lips die and the teeth are cold. Because of you, Tian Hao''s people have begun to harass Duan Xin and me frequently. Because the school is strict, Tian Hao hasn''t made any big moves, but I feel fast." Wu Tao quickly replied.


    "Tian Hao is so determined that he wants to beat all those who pick things in our old city home." Duan Xin is also embarrassed at this time.


    "The situation is so severe." I touched my chin. To tell you the truth, I still thought it simple. I didn''t expect Yang Yong to get involved at this time, so it''s even more difficult for us to move Tian Hao down.


    "Austerity is austerity, but we are not without the power of a war after we unite!" Wu Tao continued.


    "OK, I agree. When we get back, we''ll have a good fight with Tian Hao and them." after thinking for a long time, I finally made up my mind, because at this time, we have no choice but to avenge yesterday, but it seems that our own revenge is not so simple, so we can only work with Wu Tao and them. They want to be famous in school, and we take what we need for revenge.


    Soon, Xu Feng''s group came to us. Xu Feng doesn''t wear a school uniform. He looks very handsome in a white shirt, straight jeans and his white face.


    Xu Feng went to Zhao Bing and said with a smile, "Bingbing, eat?"


    I thought to myself, isn''t this nonsense? It''s no use talking about shit in the canteen all day.


    "Well, eat with friends." Zhao Bing saw Xu Feng put away his approachable face and answered faintly.


    "Oh, hello to your brother." Xu Feng didn''t seem to be angry because of Zhao Bing''s attitude, and his face was still smiling.


    "En en." Zhao Bing nodded.


    "OK, Bingbing, I''ll go." after Xu Feng said that, he turned handsome and went out, followed by a large group of people. He didn''t know how many little girls in the canteen were fascinated by that posture.


    When Xu Feng left, he looked back at me with a smile. I don''t know what this look means, but he must really look at me. It''s a little uncomfortable. I feel itchy all over.


    In this way, Su Su and his group of friends gradually walked towards the gate of the park, and finally disappeared into my sight.


    Seeing Su Su and them gone, I quickly took out my mobile phone and wrote down Su Su''s phone number.


    "What, are you coming?" Meng Liang and they all gathered around at this time.


    "Yes, who is your brother Han?"


    "But this girl is definitely not an ordinary girl." Yuan Yuan reminded me.


    "Don''t worry, even if it''s the mayor''s daughter, I have to take it for him!"


    "Just blow it. The mayor''s daughter and son will run away. Should you take the next one and let me see?"


    To tell you the truth, I don''t like to talk to people like Meng Liang. "Where''s Liu Rui?"


    "Liu Rui was stimulated and was still meditating in the pavilion."


    "Call Liu Rui out and let''s go back." I looked at the time and it was time to go home.


    Several of us left the park gate, but we waited for a taxi for a long time because it was late. After getting on the bus, they began to ask what I said to Su Su. I began to boast. Yuan Yuan listened with interest. Meng Liang was full of disbelief. As for Liu Ruiyi, he couldn''t extricate himself from the attack. After all, he has always felt good-looking for so many years, Now I suddenly understand the fact that I''m ugly must be a little unacceptable.


    The car drove quite fast. Yuanyuan got off first, but we didn''t go back. We called our community directly. After all, we were a little tired after playing all day.


    After getting off the bus, we separated. When I got home, my mother had finished the meal. As soon as I entered the house, I heard my mother shout, "where have you been playing?"


    "Hey, mom, your ears are so smart. I went to the park with Meng Liang today."


    "Go, wash your hands and eat right away." my mother didn''t say anything when she heard that I went to the park.


    "Play, play, study may not fall behind, do you hear?" my mother told me at dinner,


    "Well, I''ll read after dinner." I promised vaguely, chewing ribs in my mouth.


    After dinner, I immediately returned to my house. I don''t want my mother to talk about me. I took out my textbook and put it on the table. I pretended to study. In fact, I was lying on the table to have a rest.


    After lying down for a while, I didn''t think it was interesting, so I took out my mobile phone and played with it for a while. After all, I''m the oldest Nokia. I can only call and send text messages and greedy snakes. I remember that Meng Liang and I played greedy snakes when we had nothing to do in class. I was very powerful. Playing a class at the highest speed didn''t kill me. As for playing a class, It''s just the lowest speed.


    "That''s it. I thought your sow was really pregnant." Meng Liang said as if he was a little disappointed.


    "Can you not mention the sow?" Liu Rui heard this, his eyes immediately turned red, looked at Meng Liang with a murderous face and shouted.


    "Well, don''t mention it." Meng Liang shut his mouth when he saw Liu Rui''s reaction.


    In my long life, there are several words that he can never mention, such as sow and yellow book. Huang Shu can''t be mentioned because I put Huang Shu into Liu Rui''s schoolbag with Meng Liang on holiday last time, which led to my brother Rui being beaten at home, so Huang Shu became my brother Rui''s pain. So why can''t the sow mention it?


    So why can''t the sow mention it? Let me tell you the story of my brother Rui and the sow.


    When we were young, we were about five or six years old. Meng Liang and Liu Rui went to play at the home of a rural relative of Meng Liang''s family, and then saw that there was an old sow in the family''s yard.


    Then a little older child pointed to the sow and said to us, "I have drunk pig milk, which is sweet and delicious."

 Chapter 1276

    My brother Rui didn''t believe it. With a big snot bubble, he asked, "when did you drink it? Why haven''t I drunk pig milk?"


    The boy then said, "the pig''s milk can be drunk. Just go up and wrap it on his stomach."


    My brother Rui looked at the sow''s stomach and was greedy. He went into the pigsty, and then lay on the sow''s stomach. As soon as he was ready to wrap it, the sow was anxious. He stood up and began to support my brother Rui, which scared me into running all over the yard.


    Since then, Liu Rui has a special feeling for sows. He will be anxious when he sees or mentions them, so we basically don''t mention sows in front of him.


    "Is Su Su the younger sister of Li Hansong?" Wu Tao suddenly asked.


    "Yes, it''s his little sister." I nodded.


    "No wonder you asked me about Li Hansong. It was your brother-in-law''s!" Wu Tao said with a smile.


    "What brother-in-law, I haven''t written eight characters yet. People just invite me to a birthday..."


    Wu Tao didn''t speak after listening, and then began to eat.


    "Isn''t it Friday today? Isn''t that the day after tomorrow?" Meng Liang reacted at this time.


    "Yes, it''s the day after tomorrow. Call Zhao Bing and let''s play together." I suddenly thought of Zhao Bing.


    "I''ll ask her if she''s free." Meng Liang nodded and said.


    "Wu Tao, Duan Xin, are you two free?" I asked again.


    "There''s something wrong with us. We''re going fishing on Sunday, so we won''t go." Wu Tao raised his head and said.


    "We don''t know Su Su and Li Hansong, so it''s no fun to go," Duan Xin said.


    I thought about it. They are really not familiar with Su Su. It''s embarrassing to go. It''s better not to go, so I didn''t insist.


    After dinner, we went back to each class. The day passed quickly. In the evening, Duan Xin still came to our bedroom to fight the landlord with Liu Ruiyuan.


    The next afternoon, Yang Yong and Dou Hui began to organize people, because our school didn''t study late after school today, and we had a holiday on Sunday. Because it was only one day, no one came home normally, but there were few teachers at this time, so Yang Yong was going to have a positive confrontation with me after school this evening.


    During the big break, Duan Xin learned that Yang Yong was going to find us. During the big break, he and Wu Tao found us in the toilet.


    "Yang Yong is going to block us at the school gate after school at night," Duan Xin said to us after lighting a cigarette.


    "Tian Hao has dropped out of school, but he has a temper like Yang Yong?" to tell you the truth, I really don''t think much of Yang Yong. I think Yang Yong can shout and shout with Tian Hao. He''s nothing without Tian Hao.


    "Yang Yong and Dou Hui are two people. Dou Hui is the boy who tripped Duan Xin that day. Dou Hui organized all the people under Tian Hao''s hands." Wu Tao said.


    "I was scared to count that in the toilet yesterday?" Meng Liang now knows that the boy''s original name was Dou Hui.


    "Yes, that''s him. What do you think?" Wu Tao nodded and asked.


    "What else can I think? People have come to the door. We can''t hide from them. Let''s do it with them." I stretched my waist and said.


    "Just how big waves the two baskets can make, my brother Liang beat them alone. They are rich when they take turns back and forth. I tell you." Liu Rui''s hatred for Yang Yong is inexplicably high. The whole Yang Yong is excited.


    "Well, Duan Xin and I are looking for someone. It''s time for the old city and the new city to decide the outcome," Wu Tao said with a smile.


    "Wu Tao, we''ll go out first after school in the evening. Your people are waiting in the classroom first. When Yang Yong and Duan Xin rob us, you and Duan Xin are taking people out, okay?" I said to Wu Tao.


    "Why do you go out first? You can''t do it directly with them?" Wu Tao was a little puzzled.


    "Don''t ask, then you''ll know. Just do what I say." I didn''t explain too much, because I have my own ideas now.


    "Well, I''ll go back with Duan Xin to find someone. See you in the evening."


    "OK, you go."


    In the evening, the fourth class was finally over. Yang Yong and Dou Hui met at the door of the teaching building with their own people. There were almost fifty or sixty people on both sides. Everyone''s clothes were bulging. It seemed that they were all ready. But there are some weapons such as steel pipes and iron bars.


    Our school gate is still a distance from the teaching building. It takes ten minutes to walk. In front of them was a dark crowd. Yang Yong was laughing and chatting loudly. Their voice almost spread to the whole campus, just so that everyone could hear it.


    "This situation is not small!" Yuan Yuan stood on the balcony of the teaching building and looked at the people of Yang Yong. He was a little surprised to walk on the playground.


    "Meng Liang, where''s your army spike?" I suddenly remembered the army spike.


    "What are you doing here?" Meng Liang held the army thorn in his arms at this time.


    "Put it back for me. This kind of fight doesn''t need this thing. What if you accidentally poke an accident?"


    "All right." Meng Liang put his army thorn back to the classroom.


    "OK, let''s go. Don''t let brother Yong wait." I looked at the sky. It was cloudy. It rained immediately. I didn''t want to fight with them in the rain and make my body full of water.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Wu Tao was a little stunned when he saw Liu Rui.


    "It''s all right. He''s in spring. Don''t worry about him." I looked at Liu Rui and said.


    "You can write poetry!" Duan Xin asked with a surprised face.


    "Understand a little." Liu Rui saw that there were admirers and then pretended to force. Meng Liang was not here. If he was here, he had to go up and give him a big mouth.


    "Then teach me how to write poetry!" Duan Xin''s eyes lit up and unconsciously leaned against Liu Rui.


    "Can you stop fighting landlords?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Duan Xin pitifully.


    "No!" Duan Xin thought and shook his head.


    "That doesn''t teach." Liu Ruiyang looked up and said proudly.


    "If you don''t teach me, I''ll keep pestering you until you teach me!" Duan Xin said stubbornly.


    "Get out of my way! Don''t bother me here!" Liu Rui was worried when he heard Duan Xin''s words.


    "No, I''m not going anywhere. I''ll follow you." Duan Xin also grabbed Liu Rui''s clothes.


    "I teach, can''t I teach? Let go of your hand!" Liu Rui cried in his tone. He really had nothing to do with Duan Xin.


    Back in the class, Meng Liang and Zhao Bing were still talking about love. I didn''t know what to say, and I was very smart and didn''t bother myself. I sat in my seat and played with greedy snakes.


    After a while, Meng Liang''s cell phone suddenly rang. Meng Liang took out his cell phone and saw that it was a text message. Then he left the classroom mysteriously.


    Opening the text message was sent by a number without remarks, which said: "Tian Hao skipped class today and went to the sunless disco to celebrate his friend''s birthday."


    After reading the text message, Meng Liang turned off his mobile phone and returned to the class.


    "Why did you go out just now?" I asked Meng Liang absently while playing with greedy snakes.


    "Nothing, do you have money?" Meng Liang asked solemnly.


    "Yes, how much do you want?" I still played greedy snake attentively. I didn''t even ask why Meng Liang asked me for money.


    "Bring me a hundred."


    "No, there are only five pieces left in my hand. If you want to take them away, grass, it''s your fault to talk to me and die again." looking at the greedy snake whose head and tail hit, I said a little unhappy.


    "You want money..." before I finished, Meng Liang ran to Liu Rui. I then played greedy snake and ignored him.


    After a while, Meng Liang finally took a hundred yuan from Liu Rui, and then ran out of the classroom like the wind.


    "Robbers are robbers. Is anyone in charge! Rob money! Call the police!" Liu Rui chased out of the door and saw that Meng Liang had disappeared. Standing in the corridor, he began to shout, but no one paid attention to him for a while, so he returned to the classroom.


    "What''s the matter?" I saw Liu Rui come back and put down the greedy snake in his hand.


    "I don''t know where to go. If I come here, I''ll ask for money. If I don''t give it, I''ll rob it and run away. It''s a robber. Is there any royal law? I''ll ask you?" Liu Rui tilted his neck and his mouth in indignation


    Said to me.


    "Didn''t he say why you want money?" I felt something wrong with Meng Liang at this time.


    "The robber came up and told you what he was doing to rob money!" Liu Rui shouted angrily.


    "Go, go, I can''t see what I''m shouting for my money." I waved my hand to Liu Rui and said impatiently.


    "Yes, it''s class soon. Why did Meng Liang take my money away?" Liu Rui also reacted that Meng Liang was a little wrong at this time.


    "I''ll call and ask him." I took out my cell phone and dialed Meng Liang''s number.


    "Ask him to return the money to me quickly, or I''ll call the police."


    "Power off!"


    I put down my cell phone. The more I think about it, the more something goes wrong. First I ask us for money, and then my cell phone is turned off. What''s Meng Liang doing!


    "Yuanyuan, do you know what Meng Liang did?" I asked Yuanyuan, who was chatting with brother Deli.


    "Has Meng Liang gone? Didn''t you just chat with Zhao Bing?" Yuan Yuan looked at me and didn''t seem to know what had happened.


    Yes, he chatted with Zhao Bing. How could I forget Zhao Bing? I slapped my forehead and hurried to Zhao Bing''s side.


    "Sister Bing, do you know why Meng Liang went?"


    "He just talked to me, and then he went out as if the phone rang. I don''t know why he went or what happened?"


    "It''s all right. I just can''t find anyone."


    I think Meng Liang must have something. He didn''t go out until he answered the phone. Then someone must have called him or told him something. And I feel that this matter has something to do with Tian Hao, because there is nothing else that can make Meng Liang like this. The more I think about it, the more anxious I am, so I''m ready to go out to find Meng Liang.


    But as soon as I got out of the door, I met our head teacher, because I had class now.


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" the old class sternly asked, blocking my way.


    "I go to the bathroom, teacher." I hold my stomach and pretend to have a stomachache.


    "Just after class, you go to the bathroom and hurry back to me!" the old class saw at a glance that I was pretending.


    "Teacher, I really have a stomachache," I continued.


    "Endure..." the old class dragged me into the classroom without looking at me.


    At the other end, Meng Liang ran out of the school after grabbing money from Liu Rui and came to a military commodity store near our school. He said that * in fact, he sold some machetes, swing sticks and pickaxes to fight with such students.


    "Red Rabbit military products, that''s a good name!" Meng Liang looked up at the brand of the military store and went in to himself.


    "Is there anyone?" Meng Liang shouted after entering.


    "Isn''t it human? Just look at what you want." the owner of the military store promised while playing with the computer.


    Meng Liang wandered around this small room. After looking at it for a long time, he found that it was full of bladed machetes, or no lethal weapons such as baseball bats and swing sticks. Meng Liang shook his head dissatisfied and was ready to leave.


    "Why, little brother, don''t you like it?" the owner of the military store asked hurriedly when he saw Meng Liang leaving.


    "Do you have any more powerful weapons?" Meng Liang asked with a frown.


    "You want to be more powerful. If you don''t say it earlier, come and have a look!" the boss was happy when he heard Meng Liang''s words, waved his hand to Meng Liang and said.


    Meng Liang went over and followed the military store owner to the house inside the store. Meng Liang looked at it. Although there was nothing outside, it was full of weapons, and they were all bladed. They were two different from those outside.


    "Why didn''t you take these out earlier?" Meng Liang picked up a butterfly dance knife and played with it.


    "This is not nonsense. I''ll take it out. If the police see it, they have to take it away."


    "You have a lot of things," Meng Liang sighed, looking at the weapons all over the room.


    "I don''t want to talk to you. I can get Tangmen concealed weapons even if you want them." the boss looked proud.


    Meng liang thought for a moment and asked, "I want to buy a monkey who can ride a motorcycle. Can you get it for me?"


    "Are you fooling uncle here? Is that a weapon?" the boss said a little reluctantly.


    "If you have a sharp eye, you can scratch people. Do you have any weapons to use to hurt people?" Meng Liang asked with a grin.


    "Little brother, how about this?" the boss took out an army thorn and shook it in front of Meng Liang.


    "What''s this, harpoon?" Meng Liang looked at the army thorn in the boss''s hand and asked puzzled.


    "What''s a harpoon? It''s called a military thorn." the boss said a little speechless.


    "Then why is there a hook?" Meng Liang looked at the army thorn and asked.


    "Isn''t this to increase the lethality? If you cut down, your intestines can be pulled out. If you don''t like it, there are some without thorns." the boss returned and handed Meng Liang another without thorns.


    "This is good. It''s easy to hold. Come to him." Meng Liang looked at the army thorn in his hand with satisfaction.


    "Don''t stab this. It''s more fierce. I''ll tell you."


    "No, no, the intestines are disgusting. Don''t want that." Meng Liang said.


    "That''s OK, this 200 little brothers." the boss immediately said with a smile when he saw Meng Liang''s satisfaction.


    "It''s so expensive!" Meng Liang said in surprise.


    "It''s not expensive. I have to get 500 elsewhere. I''m cheap."


    "Such a thing is only 200 yuan. It''s not expensive." Meng Liang looked at the army thorn in his hand over and over and said with a little pain.


    "A good horse with a good saddle is not. The reason why Lu Bu in the three countries is so powerful is that there are red rabbit horses and Fang Tian painted halberds. The equipment is very important when going out to fight. If you take out this military spike, you will win half the momentum compared with the broken machete." the boss sharpened haw''s salesman''s own military spike.


    "That''s OK, that''s it." Meng Liang really didn''t want to hear the boss''s ink go down, and he was quite satisfied with the army thorn in his hand, so he happily agreed.


    "By the way, boss, do you have a condom? Isn''t it bad for me to take it out like this?" after giving it, Qian Mengliang found that he couldn''t take the army stab. He wanted to hide in his clothes and was afraid to stab himself.


    "Well, I''ll give you a plastic belt and you can put it inside." the boss took out a black plastic bag for shopping under the counter and handed it to Meng Liang.


    "This can''t be pierced and leaked?" Meng Liang took the clinker belt. It doesn''t look like a military thorn.


    "Don''t you just hold the army to stab?"


    "That''s right." Meng Liang nodded and walked out of the military store with a black plastic bag.


    "I wish you success!" the boss shouted when he saw Meng Liang leaving.


    "The boss doesn''t have to give more to the family!" Meng Liang waved his big hand and replied to the boss.


    "Jingle!" as soon as Meng Liang waved his hand, the army stab leaked and the plastic bag fell to the ground.


    "Grass, I said the plastic belt was not good, but fooled me!" picked up the army spike, Meng Liang wrapped it in the plastic belt, and then hid it in his clothes.


    After that, Meng Liang stopped a passing taxi.


    "Go, little brother?"


    "The disco where the sun never sets..."


    "OK!"


    At the other end, just after class in our school, Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan and I hurried out of the classroom. The three of us found Meng Liang in a big circle in the school.


    "Where has the fool gone?" Liu Rui said breathlessly.


    "We don''t need to ask Wu Tao about them. Maybe they can know." Yuan Yuan said.


    "Yes, let''s ask Wu Tao!"


    After that, we ran to the teaching building of senior one. After finding Wu Tao, Wu Tao said he didn''t know where Meng Liang had gone, and then Wu Tao took us to Duan Xin''s class.


    "Do you know where Meng Liang has gone?" Wu Tao asked when he saw Duan Xin.


    "I don''t know. What''s the matter?" Duan Xin was stunned when Wu Tao asked.


    "Meng Liang is lost. I don''t know where he has gone!" I said in a little hurry.


    "When not?" Wu Tao asked.


    "Just after dinner and back to class," I replied quickly.


    "At that time, I seemed to send a text message to Meng Liang," Duan Xin recalled.


    "What? You sent the message? Meng Liang left after receiving the message. What did he say?" I asked quickly.


    "I told him that Tian Hao went to celebrate his friend''s birthday without sunset."


    "My * * * mom, didn''t you fucking hurt him? You knew he was impulsive. You told him this. Didn''t you let him die!" I grabbed Duan Xin''s collar and shouted loudly.


    "I don''t know. He''s going to find Tian Hao. After Meng Liang told me in the hospital that once Tian Hao left school, I would send him a text message. If I knew he went to find Tian Hao alone, I wouldn''t send him a text message if I killed him!" Duan Xin was frightened by me and said wrongfully.


    Wu Tao saw my anxious eyes, came up and pulled me, and then said, "OK, Duan Xin didn''t mean it. I was there when Meng Liang told him about it."


    "Grass!" after hearing Wu Tao''s words, I let go of Duan Xin''s collar and ran to the school gate.


    "Leaf, what are you doing?" Yuan Yuan shouted at me.


    "What else can he do to save Meng liang when the sun doesn''t set?" Liu Rui said and ran to me with yuan yuan, Wu Tao and Duan Xin.


    At the other end, Meng Liang had come to the disco where the sun never sets.


    Deafening music sounded in the hall of the disco. Countless boys and girls shook their bodies with the music and released the hormones of youth. This disco is neither big nor small in our city. It''s certainly not a problem to install more than 100 people.


    Meng Liang frowned at the crowd on the dance floor.


    "There are so many fucking people here. Where can I find Tian Hao? Duan Xin also doesn''t tell me the details." Meng Liang holds the military thorn in his arms and shuttles through the crowd, trying to find Tian Hao''s figure.


    "Grass, no, there are too many people. Where can I find Tian Hao? I bought the army stab for nothing!" Meng Liang wiped the sweat on his forehead and said in frustration.


    "The women here are really crazy. They rub on me and make me pee. No, I have to go to the bathroom first. I can''t find it when I hold my urine!" Meng Liang was ready to go to the bathroom in the disco.


    "Hey, handsome guy alone?" at this time, an old woman in her thirties greeted Meng Liang.


    "Ah, alone." Meng Liang raised his head and looked at the woman in front of him. If she didn''t look at her face, it would be OK to look at her figure. When Meng Liang looked at her face, it would hang over her next somersault. This guy looked like Liu Rui for middle-aged and elderly women.


    "I''m alone, why don''t we talk about the ideal of life?" the "beauty" smiled and gave Meng Liang an eyebrow.


    Meng Liang looked at the woman''s face, which was still full of wrinkles, even if she was coated with a thick layer of cosmetics. In an instant, she felt like vomiting and hurriedly said, "no, no!"


    "What are you holding in your arms? I don''t think you''ve been holding it all the time?" the woman not only didn''t go, but leaned closer. When she spoke, she also poked Meng Liang''s chest with her hand.


    "Roll the calf!" Meng Liang looked at the woman and poked her hand at her army stab. At once, he pulled the woman''s hand away, and then shouted at the woman.


    Meng Liang roared, and everyone around looked over. The woman was as rude as Meng Liang and began to scold.


    "What are you doing with us? Don''t you just have fun here? Let me poke you. What''s the matter?" there were more and more people watching the excitement around, and the woman scolded more and more.


    Meng Liang had the heart to give the woman a mouth at that time, but he still held back, because today he just wanted to find Tian Hao and didn''t want to provoke anything else.

 Chapter 1277

    Seeing more and more people, Meng Liang sweated more and more on his forehead and peed more and more urgently. Finally, she had no choice but to squeeze through the crowd and go to the toilet. The woman saw Meng Liang wanted to run, so she began to chase, but after chasing for a while, she saw that there were no people, so she gave up and went back to find the next goal.


    "Grass, how did you meet such a silly old woman!" Meng Liang ran into the toilet and scolded while unfastening his trouser bag.


    "Hey, brother Hao and I celebrated our friend''s birthday in the disco. We didn''t drink too much. We went back to school later. What can I do for you? OK, OK." just when Meng Liang peed, a boy walked into the toilet on the phone. He didn''t drink less. He walked close to the wall.


    "Eh, how strange is this urinal? It''s Square. Isn''t it normal? Isn''t it round?" the boy began to study with the washbasin next to the toilet.


    Meng Liang turned his head and looked at the boy. He was very happy. He really had a narrow road. This man was the thief who tripped Duan Xin in the canteen.


    Seeing that there was no one else in the toilet, Meng Liang immediately locked the door in the toilet, then took out the military thorn and quietly walked towards the boy.


    The boy had taken off his pants and was about to pee in the square urinal.


    "It''s a little high, I can''t reach it." the boy''s height really takes some effort to pee in the wash basin, because the general wash basin is much higher than the urinal, so the boy had to try to pee on tiptoe.


    At this time, Meng Liang suddenly put his arms around the boy''s neck and put a military thorn on the boy''s back. The boy was hugged by Meng Liang. He was going to pee and was scared back in an instant.


    "You pee. I''ll talk to you after you pee." Meng Liang whispered in the back.


    "Brother, you can''t pee when you look at me like this!" the boy had to turn his head while talking.


    "Don''t look back, I''ll close my eyes and you pee!" Meng Liang shouted immediately when he saw the boy turning back.


    The boy turned his head again at once, and then began to urinate attentively, but he didn''t urinate after waiting for a while. Then he was very wronged and said, "no urination, big brother!"


    "No, don''t pee. Do you know what I''m holding?"


    "Gun..." when the boy looked at it, he didn''t watch less police and bandit films. He answered without thinking about it.


    "It''s almost the same. Then you know how to cooperate." Meng Liang said again.


    "I know, brother, but can you let me put on my pants before going out? It''s a bit embarrassing to go out like this. It''s not good to be on the news tomorrow, do you think?" the boy is still immersed in the police and bandit film.


    "Who the fuck wants to take you out? Now I ask you, what can you do for me?"


    "Ah, I can do it. It turns out that you''re not holding hostages. I thought you wanted to hold me like those robbers in the movie!" the boy still said with great care until he sobered up.


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me here. I ask you which private room Tian Hao is in?" Meng Liang asked a little speechless.


    "Brother Hao, they are in private room 104. Brother, why do you ask?"


    "Nothing to ask, you go in." Meng Liang opened the door of a toilet and pushed the boy in.


    "Brother, what are you doing? It''s not robbery? I''m still a virgin, brother." the boy said with his bare ass back to Meng Liang in a panic.


    Boys also regret it very much. You talk about the robbery of others. I took off my pants myself. Isn''t this looking for revenge!


    "Just like you, who the fuck robbed your color? Honestly, I''m afraid to count five thousand inside. If one is less, I''ll shoot you!"


    "One... Two... Three..." when the boy heard that it was not robbery, he immediately lay down there and counted honestly.


    "Don''t go before 5000, do you hear?" Meng Liang asked when he walked out of the toilet.


    "Don''t worry, brother, 45." the boy in the toilet replied.


    Meng Liang went out of the toilet and came to the private room area of the disco with a military thorn.


    "104, that''s it!" Meng Liang licked his dry lips and looked at the number plate on the top of the private room.


    At the other end, we also took a bus to the sunless disco. When we went in, we were stunned.


    "Fuck, there are so many people!" Liu Rui looked at the people on the dance floor and jumped.


    "Can you go there to find Meng liang?" Yuan Yuan was a little stunned when he looked at so many people.


    "You''re stupid. Don''t you know Meng liang when you fight there!" Liu Rui patted Yuanyuan on the head and said.


    "That''s right, you''re still smart!" Yuan Yuan smiled foolishly.


    "OK, stop the ink. Let''s look for it separately. Whoever finds it, shout." I frowned and said in a mess.


    After that, we started looking for Meng Liang in one direction, but we didn''t know that Meng Liang was no longer on the dance floor, but went to Tian Hao''s private room.


    Meng Liang kicked open the door of the private room and found that there were about a dozen men and four or five women sitting inside. It seems that they should have been asked to accompany them. After Meng Liang went in, the people inside didn''t respond. After all, there were many people. No one paid attention to them when they came out and went in, so they should sing, drink and touch their thighs.


    And Tian Hao is now drunk. He leans on the sofa and is about to fall asleep. Meng Liang looked at it and no one noticed him, so he cleared his throat, walked to a singing girl and said, "can you lend me yours?"


    The girl looked at Meng Liang impatiently and said, "I''ve just sung..."


    Before he finished, Meng Liang grabbed the microphone, then went to the door, stopped the song, turned on the headlights, and the whole private room lit up.


    "Grass, who turned on the light?" the people below scolded.


    "Brothers are having a good time!" Meng Liang said with a smile holding the microphone.


    "Grass Mud Horse, who are you? Who brought this man?" a boy with a gold necklace stood up and pointed to Meng Liang.


    "I came with brother Hao."


    "You fool brought it?" the boy pushed Tian Hao, who was going to sleep.


    "Who?" Tian Hao opened his eyes very reluctantly and saw Meng Liang holding the microphone.


    "Grass Mud Horse, do you dare to bring it to the door yourself?" Tian Haoteng stood up.


    "This is a private affair between Tian Hao and me. If you think you have nothing to do with you, get out of the way and pout!" Meng Liang shouted down with great momentum holding the microphone.


    At this time, the boy with a gold necklace picked up a bottle of beer from the table, walked to Meng Liang, then raised the bottle and smashed it on Meng Liang''s head.


    With a bang, the wine bottle exploded on Meng Liang''s head, and blood flowed down the beer from his head.


    "Does it matter if you fucking tell me?" the boy seemed to feel that smashing was not fun. He took out a wine bottle while talking.


    "It''s easy to do if you have a relationship." Meng Liang licked the beer flowing to the corner of his mouth and said with a smile.


    "Grass Mud Horse!"


    The boy raised the wine bottle and smashed it again. Meng Liang took out the military thorn in his arms and plunged it into the boy''s thigh,


    "Ah! I * * * mom!" the boy screamed and lay on the ground with his thigh in his arms.


    Seeing the man fall to the ground, the girl screamed and the whole private room was in chaos. Meng Liang, holding the bloody military spike and the microphone, shouted, "be quiet. I said it was a personal grudge. Now I''ll give you another chance to think you don''t know Tian Hao. Just pout on me."


    Hearing Meng Liang''s words, the group at the bottom suddenly quieted down. Everyone consciously walked to the corner and pouted. It''s not that these people are not interesting, but that they really don''t know Tian Hao. The only one who knows Tian Hao is still counting in the toilet. This group of people came for the birthday host, and now the birthday host is lying on the ground with his thigh, so no one wants to do anything. After all, the military thorn in Meng Liang''s hand is still very scary.


    "Don''t know, that''s easy!" looking at the group of people pouting in the corner, Meng Liang walked to Tian Hao with the army thorn.


    "What do you want to do?" looking at Meng Liang getting closer and closer, Tian Hao was scared and sat down on the sofa.


    "What do you want? It''s not like brother Hao who asked me to kneel down in the canteen. Come on, stand up and let''s talk." Meng Liang pulled Tian Hao up from the sofa.


    "Brother Liang, I was wrong last time. If you don''t remember the villain, let me go. Will I never be right with you again?" Tian Hao stood up and said with trembling legs.


    "OK, kneel down and beat yourself ten mouths." Meng Liang took the paper towel on the tea table and wiped the blood on the army thorn. He said in a very indifferent manner.


    Tian Hao was stunned after hearing Meng Liang''s words and had no response.


    "Brother Hao, I bought this thing for 200 yuan. Tell me how it would feel if I hurt you." Meng Liang smiled and asked Tian Hao.


    Meng Liang just finished, Tian Hao fell down on his knees and began to fan his mouth. He was also afraid that Meng Liang would really stab him. He was really afraid now.


    "Speak louder, I can''t hear you!" Meng Liang imitated Tian Hao''s way of saying this to us in the canteen.


    "That''s right. Count yourself. Don''t beat too much, my brother Hao!" Meng Liang touched Tian Hao''s head and said with a smile.


    "I''m finished, brother Liang!" after a while, Tian Hao finally finished his mouth, stood up and whispered to Meng Liang.


    "Not one less?" Meng Liang asked.


    "No, keep counting." now Tian Hao has long lost his momentum in the canteen and is as good as a dog.


    "I''m teasing you. How can brother Hao fight less? Then we''ll be clear!" Meng Liang said.


    "Thank you, brother Liang. I''m leaving." hearing Meng Liang''s words, Tian Hao felt relieved and stepped to the door.


    "Wait a minute, our business is over. You still owe me a statement about Yuanyuan!" at this time, the smile on Meng Liang''s face disappeared and replaced by a murderous spirit!


    "Still... Still owe you a word?" Tian Hao was stunned when he heard Meng Liang''s words, stopped his steps and stammered.


    "Yes, you beat Yuanyuan like that at the beginning, so let it go?" Meng Liang looked dignified and walked to Tian Hao with the army thorn.


    "Brother Liang, I kneel here..."


    "Puff! Puff! Puff!"


    Before Tian Hao finished his words, Meng Liang was like a madman. He took the army stab to his stomach for three times. Originally, the army stab would bleed again, so the blood soon began to flow out along Tian Hao''s stomach.


    Because Meng Liang''s hand was so sudden, Tian Haogen couldn''t react. He didn''t even have a chance to escape and escape. He shouted, covered his stomach and lay on the ground.


    Meng Liang saw Tian Hao fall down, and the murderous spirit in his eyes finally disappeared. He calmly picked up a paper towel to wipe the blood on the military thorn, then picked up a plastic belt to wrap the military thorn and put it into his clothes.


    The group of people who had pouted in the private room witnessed everything with their own eyes. Everyone dared not make a sound and looked at Meng Liang in panic.


    Meng Liang packed up the army stab, opened the door and left the private room. As soon as Meng Liang left, the quiet people suddenly became chaotic.


    "Kill! Somebody!"


    "Help!"


    There was a lot of help in the private room. The crowd ran out regardless of Tian Hao and the boy who was stabbed in the thigh by Meng Liang. For a moment, the whole private room was left with Tian Hao and the boy who was stabbed in the thigh by Meng Liang''s army.


    "Haozi, how are you?" the boy covered his bleeding thigh and asked Tian Hao pale.


    "Take me to the hospital!" Tian Hao answered faintly with blood in his mouth.


    "Yes, yes, go to the hospital!" the boy took out his cell phone and called 120.


    The group ran outside and shouted, "come on, kill!"


    Hearing this, the whole disco was in a mess. When the security guard saw this group of people running out of the private room, he hurriedly ran over and grabbed a man who had just run out of the private room and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "104 killed!" a girl replied with fear on her face, and then ran to the door.


    "104 has a situation, 104 has a situation." the security guard shouted at the walkie talkie after hearing the girl''s words.


    On the other end of the walkie talkie, a dozen security guards hurried from the lounge to 104. When the security guard ran into the private room and saw Tian Hao and the boy in the pool of blood, he quickly shouted, "come here and send them to the hospital!"


    "Where''s the murderer?" at this time, the manager rushed over and asked the boy who could talk.


    "Run away!"


    "You take people and hurry to chase me!" the manager shouted at the security guard.


    "Manager Li, there are so many people. We don''t know it''s a murderer. How to chase it?" the security guard said helplessly.


    "It''s the one with the army stab in his hand!" the boy said at this time.


    "Go, what are you doing?" then the security guards ran out of the box again, looking for Meng Liang''s figure.


    At this time, we were still looking for Meng Liang everywhere on the dance floor. Suddenly, a group of people rushed out and ran to the door. Seeing this scene, I thought it was over. There was an accident!


    "Meng Liang seems to have an accident!" Liu Rui said anxiously looking at the flustered crowd.


    At this time, I grabbed a man and asked, "brother, what happened?"


    "Looks like a dead man." the man looked at me and replied.


    "What''s the dead? There?" my heart kicked up when I heard this sentence, because I thought Meng Liang was dead at this time.


    "I don''t know about the private room. You''d better hurry. I heard the murderer is still in the room!" after that, the man ran to the door.


    After listening to the man''s words, I hurried to the private room. When I ran to the private room and looked inside, several security guards carried Tian Hao and them out.


    "What? Meng Liang is all right? It was Tian Hao who was injured?" I looked at the dying Tian Hao and said, with much less worry in my heart.


    "Let''s not watch here. The police will come soon!" Wu Tao said reassuringly when he saw that it was not Meng Liang who was injured.


    "This fool is looking for death!" although Meng Liang was not injured, my worry was not less, because I was afraid that the police would catch Meng Liang. In that case, Meng Liang would be over.


    "It''s no use for us to be here now. Meng Liang is not stupid. He must have run away. Let''s go outside to find him!" Liu Rui said anxiously at this time.


    "Yes, ye, let''s go outside to find Meng Liang!" Yuan Yuan said and dragged me to the door.


    As soon as we went out, we saw and heard the siren of the police car, and the ambulance and the police car came to the sunless disco at the same time.


    "It''s over! Liangzi, this is really an accident!" I was confused when I saw the police car. I almost fainted.


    "What the hell is this? Let''s find Meng Liang separately. He can''t go far!" Liu Rui said helplessly.


    "That''s good, that''s good." hearing this sentence, I finally put my heart down. It''s best if there''s nothing wrong. I''m really afraid that Meng Liang will go to prison like brother Yu.


    "OK, I''m in class. I won''t tell you."


    "Well, go back to school."


    With that, Wu Tao hung up and put down the phone. I saw Yang Song staring at me.


    "What are you looking at? I have cactus on my face?"


    "What''s matter with the you? It''s mysterious?" Yang Song said curiously.


    "If you talk too much, it''s all tears. If you talk too much, it''s all stories. Stop talking and give me your lunch box." I reached for Yang Yong''s lunch box.


    "No, I won''t give you a lunch box unless you tell me what''s going on."


    "Can you tell me when I have enough strength?" I begged.


    "What are you talking about? I made a noise in the morning." Liu Rui woke up and looked at me with an unhappy face.


    As soon as Liu Rui finished speaking, he saw the boxed lunch in Yang Song''s hand, and then Teng it as if the cat saw a mouse. It was like Yang Song jumping over and pressing Yang Song on the bed.


    "What do you want to do... I''m a man. I''ll tell you..." Yang Song said timidly when Liu Rui pressed him on the bed, looking at Liu Rui with a frightened little look.


    "Give me your lunch box..." Liu Rui swallowed a mouthful of spit and said with a look of hunger and thirst.


    "No," Yang Song said firmly, holding the lunch box in his hand.


    "Don''t rob me?"


    "I won''t give it..."


    "Leaf, what are you looking at? Grab it." Liu Rui shouted at me anxiously while pressing Yang Song.


    I grabbed the boxed lunch in Yang Song''s hand as soon as I went up. I took it and saw that Yang Song had a little conscience. He brought a total of six boxed lunch because he knew we were six people, but Wu Tao and Duan Xin left later.


    "Robber, it''s a robber."


    Liu Rui saw that I grabbed the lunch box, so he let Yang Song go. Yang Song angrily looked at us and shouted. We ignored him. I woke Yuan Yuan and Meng Liang up, and we opened the lunch box and ate.


    "Thanks to me for saving you, you treat me like this? The living is the real farmer and wolf!" Yang Song shouted at us with a distressed face when he saw us open the lunch box.


    "Big brother, that''s a farmer and a snake!" Yuan Yuan said as he ate.


    "Don''t care what it is. Anyway, you''re not good people. I''m just leading wolves into the house. I''ll go out and report you later and let those people catch you."


    "OK, we''ll give you the money after we finish eating." Meng Liang really didn''t want to hear the Yang Song''s ink and said impatiently.


    "Twenty one boxes. You ate four boxes altogether and gave me eighty." as soon as you heard that you wanted to give money, Yang Song immediately smiled, stretched out his hand and said to us.


    As like as two peas, the "five boxes chef is doing this?" Liu Ruiyi said, surprised at the price and the reaction I had made.


    "You guessed right. It was really made by the five-star chef." I nodded and replied.


    "Give me the money quickly!" Yang Song asked for money without ink this time.


    Meng Liang picked up the military spike from under the bed. Yang Song saw Meng Liang''s military spike and immediately stepped back a few steps. He trembled and asked, "I tell you, I practiced martial arts in Wudang Mountain when I was a child, and I won the second place in the free fighting group competition in kindergarten. Don''t take that crap for you. I''m afraid of you."


    "What is the concept of kindergarten free fighting group competition?" Yuan Yuan looked at us with a puzzled face after hearing Yang Song''s words.


    "It should be a bunch of children fighting..." Liu Rui thought and said.


    "Still second..." I was a little speechless.


    "What are you afraid of? I don''t have any money now. I bought this for 200. See if you can pay for it first?" Meng Liang shook the army thorn in his hand and said to Yang Song.


    "What do I want that thing for? I''ll take it back to cut vegetables. If I can''t, I have to give cash." Yang Song immediately relieved that Meng Liang didn''t want to stab him.


    "That''s no money."


    "Why, you eat overlord food, don''t you?" Yang Song shouted with staring eyes.


    "How about eating overlord meal? You don''t want to stab your army." Meng Liang tilted his head and said with a smile.


    "Hum, robbers are robbers!" Yang Song sat beside the bed angrily and picked up a box of lunch.


    "You''re right. He''s a robber. He stole a hundred dollars from me yesterday." Liu Rui understands Yang Song''s mood very much.


    "Eat quickly and go back to school," I said with a smile.


    "Will Liangzi come back with us?" Yuan Yuan asked.

 Chapter 1278

    "This time he picked up a bargain. Tian Hao dropped out of school. He didn''t seem to say anything to the police, so he can go back."


    "You mean Meng Liang is okay?" Liu Rui was a little surprised.


    "It should be almost all right." I nodded.


    "Do you hear me? You''re all right. You''ll pick it up this time, or you''ll be arrested by the Public Security Bureau." Liu Rui said happily when he looked at Meng Liang.


    "Liu Rui is right. Liangzi, you can''t do this in the future. Discuss with us before doing things. Brother Yu has gone in. I don''t want the four of us to go in again." I continued.


    After listening to my words, the whole room became quiet and ate with my head down. I knew I had said the wrong thing, because brother Yu was an eternal pain in our hearts.


    "What''s matter with the you? Talk to me?" Yang Song smiled at us with the his lunch box.


    "Go away," we shouted in unison.


    After dinner, several of us left Yang Song''s house and returned to school. Along the way, Yuan Yuan and Liu Rui kept fighting. We listened to the situation when Meng Liang stabbed Tian Hao. Yesterday, we were always worried that Meng Liang would be caught by the police, but now it''s all right. We also avenged Tian Hao. To tell the truth, this is a good thing with the best of both worlds. We are all very happy.


    Meng Liang, who didn''t talk much, kept talking to Yuan Yuan about the story with the military thorn in his arms. Originally, we wanted to throw the military thorn. I think it''s a little dangerous to take something, but Liu Rui has been distressed and unwilling to throw it, so he asked Meng Liang to come back.


    It was already noon when we returned to school. We called Wu Tao. Wu Tao said that he and Duan Xin were having dinner in the canteen, so we didn''t go back to class and went directly to the canteen.


    "Welcome big brother Liang back!" Wu Tao smiled when he saw us entering the canteen.


    "Sorry, Meng Liang, I shouldn''t have told you the news of Tian Hao." Duan Xin was still embarrassed to apologize to Meng Liang at this time.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. I asked you to tell me on my own initiative. It has nothing to do with you." Meng Liang patted Duan Xin and said indifferently.


    "Duan Xin, no one blames you. You have done a good deed. Let''s get rid of Tian Hao now." I also smiled and said.


    "That''s not true. Once Tian Hao quits school, it''s much easier for us to do things at school. Thanks to brother Daliang, I''ll give you a toast." Wu Tao picked up the soda on the table and joked.


    "Tian Hao dropped out of school. What''s going on with Yang Yong?" I suddenly remembered that there was no Yang Yong without Tian Hao.


    "No one here knows why Tian Hao dropped out, so Yang Yong hasn''t heard anything yet." Wu Tao shook his head.


    "Well, you two have dinner. We''ll go back to class."


    "Brother Rui, I''ll go to fight the landlord with you in the evening. I didn''t play yesterday!" Duan Xin shouted when he saw that we were leaving.


    "OK..." Liu Rui nodded painfully and agreed.


    On the other hand, after Yang Yong learned that Tian Hao had dropped out of school, he didn''t even feel like eating. The original good partner suddenly disappeared. Yang Yong will be worried. As soon as Tian Hao leaves, we must not let him go.


    "Binzi, what do you think we should do now?" Yang Yong asked the boy who knocked over Liu Rui''s instant noodles listlessly.


    "What do you want to do, brother Yong?" the boy named binzi answered while looking at the yellow book.


    "Are you fucking short-sighted?" Yang Yong was angry when he heard this binzi talk. He was not beautiful and was even more angry when he met such a heartless thing.


    "Ah, brother Yong, what do you say now? We have to go to dinner." binzi suddenly realized and replied.


    "Eat, eat, eat all day. I''m asking you what we should do if Tian Hao dropped out of school. If you hadn''t provoked Ye Han in the canteen, could they have so many things?" Yang Yongyan looked at it and was about to be fainted by this bin Zi''s anger. It was like a pig''s brain.


    "What else can I do? Then I''ll do it with Ye Han. It''s all like this." binzi didn''t get angry when he heard Yang Yong scold him. He still replied heartlessly.


    "Can you fucking fix it? One Meng Liang will make us rich. Now there are more Wu Tao and Duan Xin, so why do you fix it with others?" said Yang Yong.


    "Tian Hao is gone. Aren''t the people under Tian Hao still there?"


    "That family can''t work with us. Can you call?"


    "I can''t, but I know a person can." binzi thought and said.


    "Who?" Yang Yong suddenly felt energetic and asked with his head.


    "Dou Hui." binzi said mysteriously.


    "Who is Dou Hui?" Yang Yong Leng Bu Ding was obviously a little uneasy at the name.


    "Oh, that''s the one who tripped Duan Xin in the canteen that day. Did you forget?"


    "He! I think that man is a little tiger." Yang Yong thought for a while and finally remembered who Dou Hui was.


    Dou Hui not only stumbled over Duan Xin in the canteen, but also had an unforgettable past with my brother Da Liang in the toilet when Meng Liang was looking for Tian Hao.


    "Tiger has the final say, so we can finish the whole leaf cold and then throw the tiger''s sinus," then the brother said, "is the whole brother the only one who has said the hero?"


    After listening to binzi''s words, Yang Yong, who was originally depressed, suddenly became energetic, and then looked at binzi vaguely.


    "Brother Yong, I''m a little afraid of you looking at me like this." binzi was obviously a little scared in the face of Yang Yong''s ambiguous eyes.


    If it weren''t for the fact that binzi was a little ugly, Yang Yong really wanted to hold him and kiss him. Binzi''s idea not only solved Yang Yong''s current problems at once, but also took the whole sophomore in his own hands. Isn''t that what he wanted.


    "Binzi, don''t look at you. You''re stupid at ordinary times. You''re still very smart at the key time." Yang Yong likes this binzi more and more.


    "I''m a fool!" binzi grinned. It was obvious that Yang Yong''s exaggeration was very useful to him.


    "Yes, you are Ruoyu, Ruoyu. Let''s go and find Dou Hui now." Yang Yong stood up and walked outside the classroom.


    "Where''s the great wisdom? How can it leave Ruo Yu..." binzi muttered to himself after Yang Yong.


    The two soon came to Dou Hui''s class, that is, Tian Hao''s class. At this time, Dou Hui was immersed in the pain of losing Tian Hao.


    "What''s Huizi doing?" Yang Yong shouted happily when he saw Dou Hui.


    "Brother Yong, do you know why brother Hao doesn''t read?" Dou Hui looked at Yang Yong with very melancholy eyes.


    "Didn''t you hear that Tian Hao was stabbed at sunset?" Yang Yong sat down and said.


    "What? Brother Hao was stabbed. Who did it? I''ll fucking avenge brother Hao!" Dou Hui said excitedly as soon as he heard that Tian Hao had an accident.


    "You went with him yesterday. Don''t you know the situation?" Yang Yong said with a little doubt.


    "I went. I went out to pee yesterday. Then someone asked me which private room brother Hao was in, and I told him. Then he asked me to squat in the toilet and count. When I came back, the whole day should be empty, and there were only a few cleaning aunts left." dou Hui thought and recalled.


    Yang Yong heard that ten thousand Cao NIMA rushed by in his heart. It was obvious that Dou Hui handed Tian Hao''s address out, and Tian Hao could be stabbed. At the thought of cooperating with such teammates, Yang Yong always feels that he will be killed by Dou Hui in front of him. Yang Yong now doubts whether Dou Hui is our undercover.


    Although Yang Yong is very afraid of Dou Hui now, there is no other way at present. He can only harden his head and comfort: "things have happened, and your brother Hao has transferred to school. Huizi, you''d better be sad. At this time, I don''t blame you."


    "Brother Yong, what can I do for you?" Dou Hui suddenly looked at Yang Yong and asked.


    "What are you talking about?" Meng Liang grew up after listening to me.


    "See the girl with the camera? That''s the girl you''ll call sister-in-law!" I still looked at the girl and said.


    "You say you like people when you like them. What are you doing here with me? There must be nine out of ten women I like this day. I want you to call their sister-in-law, but now you haven''t called any for me." Liu Rui buttoned his nose and said disdainfully.


    "Isn''t that because you''re ugly?" I told the truth.


    "Fuck, can you stop talking about my appearance, as if you look good..."


    "Don''t look. What can you do all night? We have to go back." Meng Liang grabbed me and said.


    "No, I have to chase this woman." I''m motionless and firm.


    "No, brother, are you serious?" Liu Rui began to think I was joking. Who knows I''m serious.


    "Leaf, this woman is hard to chase!" Yuan Yuan also said at this time.


    "How do you see it''s hard to chase?"


    "Didn''t you see the SLR on the girl''s back? There are tens of thousands. My eldest sister used to have one, and he wears famous brands."


    "What? A camera is so expensive!" Liu Rui suddenly shouted.


    No wonder Liu Rui reacted strongly. How much money could our students have at that time, and we were all ordinary families. At that time, things were not as expensive as they are now. Even now tens of thousands are not a small number for a high school student. So when I heard about this camera for tens of thousands of times, not only Liu Rui, but Meng Liang and I were also shocked.


    "I''m still a little rich woman." Meng Liang sighed.


    "No, love doesn''t distinguish between rich and poor! Liu Rui, you go and give me her mobile phone number to come!" although the price of this camera really frightened me, it doesn''t affect my pursuit of love. I think your brother Han''s spring is coming and it''s time to plant it.


    "Why don''t you go yourself?" Liu Rui looked at me and didn''t know what to think.


    "Am I not shy? It''s better for you to go."


    "Just now I said I was ugly. Now I have to go. Are you not afraid of me? I''m afraid other girls will run away?"


    "I let you go just because you are ugly. When I come out, she can see that my beauty is not..." in a hurry, the real idea in my heart came out.


    "Shit, if so, I can''t go. I''m so handsome. If you let Meng Liang go, the effect is better than me."


    "You mean I''m uglier than you?" Meng Liang stared.


    "No, you look a little more euphemistic than me."


    "After a while, people left. Brother Han is now in the most need of you. Brother Han''s spring, life and future are in your hands. You shake your head and I directly fell into the abyss. You nod your head. That''s how great the Bodhisattva saved my life. I''ll ask you if you can help me?" Listen to them, I said in a little hurry.


    "No!" the three replied in unison.


    "This is a brother! See! It''s not interesting enough!" in an instant, I felt careless in making friends.


    "It''s not you chasing the little girl. What does it have to do with us?"


    I want to kill Liu Rui when he talks. I see what he means. So I gritted my teeth and said, "who will help me get the girl''s mobile phone number? I''ll take care of his meal for a week!"


    "If you had said no earlier, there wouldn''t be so many things. Get up and your brother Rui came on stage." while talking, Liu Rui spit on his hands, then wiped his artistic hairstyle that he hadn''t washed for months, played with a hairstyle that he thought was handsome, and walked towards the group of girls.


    "It''s perfect to fool the meal for two weeks at once." Liu Rui muttered while Meizi bared his teeth as he walked towards the girls.


    "Stop the girl in front with the camera!"


    When Liu Rui got close to the group of girls, he suddenly shouted. With his cry, my heart suddenly cooled. Fuck, brother, did you ask me for my mobile phone number or robbed me? I don''t blame Liu Rui for scaring the girls away. What he said is true. Now I''m crying. This fool B really shouldn''t let him go. You''ve ruined me!


    The girl heard Liu Rui shout, she also jumped, turned around, looked at Liu Rui, pointed to her nose and asked very lovably, "are you calling me?"


    "You''re the only one with a camera. I won''t call you who?" Liu Rui''s face was full of pretend force. He knew he wanted a phone. I didn''t know he really thought he was going to fight.


    "Leaf, calm down, calm down." Meng Liang advised me as he pulled me.


    "I can''t let it ruin me!" I shouted as I struggled.


    "We don''t seem to know each other!" the girl replied calmly without being frightened by Liu Rui.


    "Hello, my name is Liu Rui. What''s your name?" Liu Rui thought he was a gentleman and smiled at the girl.


    "Oh, Hello, my name is Susu."


    "Crisp? It sounds like the name of sugar." Liu Rui''s eyes turned and he didn''t know how to jump out.


    "Well, what can I do for you?" the girl was a little speechless.


    "Oh, almost I didn''t forget. A friend of mine said he liked it. He asked me to ask you for your mobile phone number."


    "So it is. Then why doesn''t he come by himself?" Susu said with a smile.


    "After the calf thing, he said he was shy and didn''t dare to come." Liu Rui said with a look down on me.


    "Then let him come to me by himself. Don''t you even have the courage?" Su Su replied.


    "Well, I also want to ask you if you say I''m handsome?" Liu Rui continued cheekily.


    "It''s ugly..."


    After hearing the girl''s words, Liu Rui walked back to the pavilion with tears.


    "How''s it going? Is it coming?" I rushed over immediately after Liu Ruigang came back.


    Liu Rui didn''t seem to hear me. He sat there silent, as if he had been lovelorn.


    "Are you going to have a word?" I asked anxiously.


    "What''s the matter with him? What stimulation has he received?" Meng Liang asked, looking at the silent Liu Rui.


    "He said I was ugly..."


    After that, I went up and said, "let you ask for a phone number has nothing to do with whether you are ugly!"


    "Her name is Su Su, but she didn''t give me the phone. She said to let you find her by yourself." Liu Rui said dejectedly.


    Hearing this, I immediately ran out of the pavilion and ran to the girl. The girl looked at me. I looked at the girl and looked at her for about a few seconds. The girl burst out laughing, "is that you want my mobile phone number?"


    "Yes, my name is Ye Han. Hello, Susu."


    "Ye Han, a nice name." the girl stuck out her tongue and said.


    "Susu also sounds good."


    "Your friend said my name was like a piece of candy."


    "He has IQ problems, so don''t pay attention to him." I feel angry when I think of Liu Rui.


    "Why do you want my cell phone number?" Susu asked.


    "Er... I want to chase you!"


    "Handsome boy, it''s hard to catch up with Susu in our family!" the group of friends of Susu gathered around and shouted.


    "If it''s not easy to chase me, I have to try!" I returned with a smile.


    "13xxxxxxxxx, this is my number." after that, Susu walked to her friend with SLR in his arms.


    "Su Su, that little boy was nice just now. You can consider..."


    "Come on, we don''t know each other..." Susu said shyly when he heard his friend''s words


    "Let''s look around the exit where we can get out of the disco!" I had to cheer up and say to them at this time.


    After that, we separated to look for Meng Liang.


    When the manager saw the police and the ambulance, he hurried out of the private room to meet him.


    The medical staff carried a stretcher and took Tian Hao to the ambulance, and then drove directly to the hospital.


    "Have you caught the suspect?" the policeman asked, looking at the disco manager.


    "No, the suspect had run away when we arrived," the manager replied truthfully.


    "Xiao Liu, quickly block the scene, find witnesses and check everyone who goes out." after listening to the manager, the policeman immediately said to the people around him.


    "OK."


    At this time, Meng Liang didn''t leave the disco because there were too many people at that time and he couldn''t squeeze out. Now there are fewer people, but the police began to check one by one.


    "This is terrible! I can''t get out!" Meng Liang looked at the police at the door and was a little overwhelmed.


    At this time, Meng Liang looked up and suddenly saw a small window on the second floor, so Meng Liang hurried to the second floor, opened the window and jumped down without thinking.


    At this time, Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan, who had just come here, suddenly found Meng Liang who had just jumped out of the window and ran over immediately.


    "Fuck, I found you!" Liu Rui went up and pulled Meng Liang up.


    "Why are you still here?" Meng Liang looked at Liu Rui a little surprised.


    "The police are fucking here. Can we not come?" said Liu Ruina, taking out his cell phone and calling me.


    "We found Meng Liang. It''s at the back door. Come here quickly."


    "OK, I''ll be there in a minute."


    Hearing that Liu Rui found Meng Liang, my hanging heart finally put down, shouted Wu Tao, and Duan Xin ran to the back door.


    "You''ve made a big mess, you know!" I was very excited after seeing Meng Liang. I went up and kicked Meng Liang in the stomach.


    Meng Liang was immediately kicked to the ground by me. Originally, I wanted to beat Meng Liang again, but they grabbed him by Wu Tao.


    "You''re fucking staring at me. Are you crazy now? Can you kill people? Show me your stuff and I''ll see!" I saw Meng Liang lying on the ground, staring at me unconvinced and scolding loudly.


    "Come on, everything has happened. Are you so useful now?" Liu Rui picked up Meng Liang and shouted at me.


    "Let''s take him with us. The police will come later. Now is not the time to get angry." Wu Tao said as he dragged me.


    "You''ll fucking die. Sooner or later, you''ll kill yourself! The police are at the front door, let''s go around the back door!" I calmed down and said.


    Then we ran along the back door. At this time, a group of security guards found us.


    "People are here, hurry up!" the security guard shouted immediately after seeing us.


    Hearing the words of the security guard, we immediately spread our legs and began to run. The security guard chased us behind. We didn''t know how far we ran. We vaguely ran to a community, and the security guard was still chasing us. At this time, a person appeared in front of me. I looked up and saw that it was the waiter I met in the fast food restaurant that day.


    "What are you doing? This is playing hide and seek?" the waiter looked at us foolishly with two boxes of lunch.


    "How is it you! Give me back the fast food!" the waiter was surprised when he saw me, and then immediately jumped at me with open teeth and claws.


    "I''ll talk about fast food later. Do you have a place to hide people?" I gasped to the waiter.


    "What''s the matter?" the waiter looked at me in a daze.


    "Don''t ink, just take us there!" I shouted to the waiter in a hurry.


    "Come with me!" the waiter saw me in a hurry, and there was no more ink. He took us and began to run.


    After a while, we ran to a yard. The waiter opened the door and we hurried in. The cat got up.


    "Grass, why are people gone?" a security guard said.


    "I was here just now. I''m out of Kung Fu."


    "OK, stop chasing. Let''s go back quickly. Maybe this group of people are not." another security guard said at this time.


    Hiding behind the wall in the yard, we watched the security guards leave and finally breathed a sigh of relief, but we got rid of them. This guy ran two miles away.


    "They''re gone. Don''t hide. Come in." the waiter opened the door and shouted to us in the corner.


    We walked into the room and found that there was nothing in the room, just a big bed and a TV.


    "This is where my family used to live. Later, when I got rich, I bought a building and didn''t live here. Few people came here. I''ll find you some bottles of water." the waiter put down his lunch box and walked to a room inside.

 Chapter 1279

    "Who is this man?" Liu Rui pointed to the waiter and asked.


    "I knew him when I bought fast food. I don''t know who he is," I said, sitting on the bed.


    "My name is Yang Song. What''s your situation? I don''t know if it''s expired. You can make do with it!" the waiter took out some bottles of mineral water and handed it to us.


    "Nothing, just a group of people want to chase me." I took the mineral water and drank it.


    "Chasing you?" Yang Yong asked in surprise.


    "It''s not much difference if you don''t chase and kill." I nodded.


    "I told you that day that you can''t do things impulsively. Isn''t it because your daughter-in-law let people sleep? What''s the big deal? I don''t know how many green hats I take. I don''t take them to heart. I tell you." Yang Song smiled and said indifferently.


    "Your heart is really big," I said a little speechless.


    "When did you have a daughter-in-law?" Liu Rui looked at me confused.


    "Don''t listen to him talking nonsense, his daughter-in-law just let me sleep." after drinking the water, I lay in bed in a very bad mood and didn''t want to say a word, because I was too tired.


    "OK, you stay here for a while. I have to go back to see the restaurant. There are still two fast foods that haven''t been delivered. After a while, the chef found that I''m not here and should hit me with a big spoon. It''s safe here. Just don''t walk around." after that, Yang Song walked out of the yard with a boxed lunch and a small song.


    "Is this man reliable? Will he tell us?" Wu Tao asked with some concern after Yang Song left.


    "No, he doesn''t know what''s going on with us. What can I say?" I groaned weakly in bed.


    "Why are you still here?" Meng Liang took out the army thorn and threw it on the ground. All of a sudden, he also lay on the bed. When I saw Meng Liang lying down, I didn''t say a word, because I was in a mess and didn''t want to talk to him at all.


    "YeYe found you missing, and then found Duan Xin. Then we came to find you because we were afraid of something happening to you." Yuanyuan replied.


    "You are all superfluous. I''ll get him alone like Tian Hao."


    "Liangzi, what did you do to Tian Hao?" Yuan Yuan is a little worried now.


    "Nothing. I ran away after three times." Meng Liang said easily with his hands under his head.


    "Do you still think you''re awesome?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at Meng Liang


    After hearing Liu Rui''s words, Meng Liang stopped making a noise.


    "Why the hell did you come to Tian Hao alone? Can you tell us something?" Liu Rui continued.


    "I said I had to avenge yuan yuan, so I came. Can you still let me come?"


    "Are you a pig head? Who of us doesn''t want revenge? Ye almost fainted when he heard that you had an accident. You know? You said it lightly. Tian Hao doesn''t know whether he is dead or alive now. If he really dies, you''ll be a wanted man. Just wait for the police to catch you!"


    "Stupidity is more than stupidity, it''s stupidity!" Liu Rui walked around the room angrily, scolding Meng Liang as he walked.


    "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have sent a text message to Meng Liang." Duan Xin said with a little embarrassment as we looked worried.


    "Well, Duan Xin doesn''t blame you for this. He has no brain. You don''t have to blame yourself." I saw that Duan Xin is also very uncomfortable now, so I comforted him nearby.


    "You said you. When I told ye that you just couldn''t understand what I said. You didn''t want to revenge. You stabbed people with an army stab. Who do you think you are? Underworld or old perplexer? Now it''s a legal society. Do you know? Illiterate! Legal illiterate! Idiot!" Liu Rui began to complain about Meng Liang again.


    "Wake up, what time is it? Don''t get up yet?" Yang song came in from the yard with several boxes of lunch. When he saw us, I was still sleeping, pushed me and said.


    "What time is it?" I opened my eyes and asked vaguely.


    "It''s nine o''clock. You''ve done me harm. I knew I shouldn''t have brought you back!" Yang Song frowned at cigarette butts and mineral water bottles everywhere


    "It''s nine o''clock!" I quickly took out my cell phone and saw that I left an unknown phone. It was all Wu Tao''s. I quickly dialed Wu Tao back.


    "Hey, how''s the school?" I asked as soon as Wu Tao answered the phone.


    "It''s all right here at school. Tian Hao''s father dropped out of school for Tian Hao today, and no police came to our school. I think Tian Hao didn''t call the police. Let Meng Liang come back." Wu Tao replied in a low voice. Vaguely, I can still hear the voice of the teacher over there. He should be in class now.


    "Do you think Tian Hao will pretend to let us relax our vigilance and seduce Meng Liang back?" I really don''t believe it''s so simple, so I asked a little suspicious.


    "No, there''s nothing wrong with Tian Hao at the other end of the hospital, but there''s a lot of blood and no major problems. Even if Meng Liang is caught, it''s just a simple fight. The police don''t do this. I think Tian Hao is simply afraid."


    "Big brother, you can count it. You should hurry to straighten it out!" Meng Liang saw me like a savior.


    "Are you playing with that one?" I looked at Liu Rui pouting on the billiards table and said.


    "Don''t talk, I''m looking for an angle here!" Liu Rui said impatiently.


    "Pa! Cao, you fucking hit the ball again!" Liu Rui went down and successfully hit Meng Liang''s ball into the hole.


    "I played with him for three times, and he scored more goals than I did. Can you fucking play?" Meng Liang grabbed the club and felt like crying without tears.


    "What do you know? I let you do that, OK?" Liu Rui climbed down from the table.


    "Give it to me. I''ll play with Meng Liang." I grabbed the club from Liu Rui and swung the ball again.


    When Meng Liang was playing, Liu Rui gave a command at the side. If we didn''t listen to him, he would be anxious. Meng Liang almost couldn''t resist. He always had the idea of rushing up to beat him.


    After playing billiards for a while, we went home.


    "Young man, is it a divination?" when we passed by the door of a shop, we saw a Taoist dressed like an eyebrow, a yellow robe and two skimmed goatee.


    "Are you sure?" I thought of yesterday''s strange dream and stopped. To tell the truth, I really looked for someone to do a good calculation.


    "Is your beard true or false?" Liu Rui felt an inexplicable intimacy when he saw the Taoist. After all, he almost became the last Taoist in Maoshan. As he said this, he grabbed the Taoist''s goatee.


    "Oh, it hurts!" the Taoist was pulled by Liu Rui.


    "It''s still true. I used to be a Taoist. Later, my mother wouldn''t let me go, so now I''m stealing tombs. Do you accept disciples?" Liu Rui said with a smile.


    "It''s good for you to steal tombs. Don''t be a Taoist. I''m afraid you''ll ruin the industry." the Taoist glanced at Liu Rui and said with a little fear.


    "Get up and let me talk to the Taoist priest." I pushed Liu Rui away.


    "Children, what do you want? Study? Love?" the Taoist stroked his beard. To tell the truth, he really felt like a fairy.


    "I don''t count these. I''ve always had a dream recently. I want you to help me interpret my dream!"


    "It''s to interpret dreams. Then sit down and talk about your dreams."


    I sat on the bench in front of the Taoist priest, and then I started talking about my dream yesterday. Suddenly Meng Liang kicked me. I looked up at Meng Liang and the Taoist priest.


    "Fuck, my dream is so boring!" the Taoist sat opposite and fell asleep.


    Like Liu Rui, I grabbed the Taoist priest''s beard, and the Taoist priest screamed. "Can you help me with my dream as a bedtime story?" I said viciously as I pulled the Taoist priest''s beard. Meng Liang and Liu Rui were already laughing.


    "Let go, I just sleep when I listen to stories. I''ve been used to it for so many years. Besides, I can''t interpret dreams!" the Taoist was about to cry when I pulled his beard.


    "Grass, you can''t interpret your fucking dreams. What egg are you pulling with me here!" I loosened the Taoist''s beard, stood up and planned to leave.


    "Don''t laugh, let''s go!" I looked at the two people squatting on the ground laughing.


    "No, no, no, you let me relax for a while." Liu Rui smiled while covering his stomach.


    "Grass, solve a dream and meet such an unreliable thing!"


    "Children, don''t go. I''m giving you a few words." the Taoist said awkwardly.


    "Don''t listen..." I waved my hand and dragged Liu Rui and Meng Liang forward.


    "Children, Ziwei''s seven murders and Lu Tong turn killing into power and become heroes! Seven evil spirits, breaking the army and greedy wolves are indispensable!" the Taoist quickly stood up and shouted at me when he saw me leaving.


    "Shut up, unreliable old thing, and then call me to shut your mouth!" I turned back and shouted fiercely at the old Taoist.


    My shout was really effective. The old Taoist stopped talking immediately.


    "Crape myrtle, I''m still fuckin ''healthy. I was fooling people one day. Later, I saw him beat him once." the more I thought about it, the more angry the Taoist became.


    "To tell you the truth, it''s the first time I''ve seen a fortune teller fall asleep. It''s so funny." Meng Liang has returned to normal at this time. At least he doesn''t laugh like he couldn''t speak just now.


    "Me too, but to be honest, I''m a little sleepy about your dream," Liu Rui said.


    "Fuck off, you two don''t talk to me, will you? I need to be alone now!" I''m in a very bad mood.


    "Ha ha..." they began to laugh again


    When I got home, I lay in bed. The more I thought about the old thing, the more angry I became. After dinner, I simply packed up my things and went to bed early. I didn''t send text messages to Su Su these two days, because I thought that if I sent too much, people might feel annoyed.


    The next morning, I got up very early. I asked my mother for some money, and then I went to school with my schoolbag to find Meng Liang and Liu Rui. We met many schools along the way, probably from our school.


    When we came to the gate of our school, a black car passed us quickly, and then drove into our school very windily. The students nearby were envious. To tell the truth, it was like news that our students could drive to school at that time. After all, cars were not so common at that time. Ordinary families could not afford cars, let alone a student.


    "Who is this? When will our school come out?" Meng Liang said, looking at the car driving into the school.


    "I don''t know. I must be a rich second generation when I drive to school." Yuan Yuan also said.


    "Aren''t you also the rich second generation? Why don''t you drive!" Liu Rui began to pull the calf again.


    "I''m a rich second generation. That car is a land cruiser. At least it has to be more than 500000." to be honest, we can recognize these things because the family environment is better. Ordinary children like us can''t touch these things.


    "My darling, more than 500000!" Liu Rui almost fell to the ground when he heard the price.


    Not only him, but Meng Liang and I were also shocked by the price of the car. It goes without saying what 500000 meant to a family like us at that time.


    "I''ll buy one better than this if I have money in the future. No, look who it is!" Liu Rui suddenly shouted to me and pointed in the direction of the car.


    "Why are you surprised? I don''t know who it is." I''ve long been used to Liu Rui''s surprised reaction and said disapprovingly.


    "No, look at him!" Liu Rui was already a little worried.


    I looked in the direction of his fingers. I saw several people coming down from the car, three men and two women. I saw Su Su''s figure at a glance. At that time, I was stunned. How did she appear in the car? Did the car come to give him away? Although I know Su Su Su''s family is not ordinary, it''s not as rich as this.


    Su Su walked to the teaching building with the people nearby talking and laughing. The three boys walked in the middle with sunglasses, white shirts and black pants. Although they couldn''t see clearly, they still felt very handsome, temperament and arrogant. They belonged to the kind where girls would look more everywhere. The sunglasses man held another girl''s hand. The girl was also very beautiful. She shouldn''t be said to be very beautiful, but she had a very good temperament. Both her figure and appearance should be said to be very rare in our school. Moreover, I''ve never seen this girl. I don''t know if she is a student in our school. After all, I haven''t seen this group of people. The two people walked into the school holding hands so magnanimously. Our school prohibits falling in love. They are so aboveboard and bright, so I feel that they are not from our school. They may send Su Su to school. As for Susu, he followed the boy, and the other two boys followed the boy, just like the boy''s bodyguard. The most interesting thing is that the two boys behind me also want to grow up. Seeing this scene, I began to think about what relationship Susu has with these people? I was a little disappointed. If these people really came to send Su Su, Su Su would not be like the simple rich woman I thought. After all, that land cruiser is very rare in our city.


    "Is that the girl you asked for the phone number that day?" Meng Liang also saw Su Su.


    "Yes, who are these people? Do you know them?" I nodded.


    "It shouldn''t be our school students. I haven''t seen them," Yuan Yuan said.


    "You don''t stay in this school for a few days a month. Who can you know?"


    "Do you know?" I looked at Liu Rui.


    "I don''t stay as long as he does?" Liu Rui said.


    "Let''s go. Everyone should be gone. Don''t look. I''ll be late for a while..." Meng Liang looked at Su Su who was about to enter the teaching building and said to me.


    "Let''s go, let''s go," I said absently, thinking that I must find out who those people are and what the relationship between Susu and these people is.


    While thinking about these, we walked to the teaching building. When I came to the teaching building, I suddenly saw a familiar face, still that strange smile and long hair.


    Long Zheng followed a group of people behind him and came out of the teaching building. We just walked into the teaching building, so we touched a cover.


    "It''s a coincidence to meet you again." Long Zheng saw us stop and said hello to me.


    "Well, it''s a coincidence." I looked at Long Zheng. He always felt that this man was not a good man, so he perfunctorily said a word and was ready to leave.


    Long Zheng heard what I said, said "let''s go" and then walked out of the building.


    I threw my cell phone aside to start learning. I took out my math book and read it for a while, but I couldn''t understand it.


    "Hey, now this math is too difficult for a genius like me to understand. Can those high school students understand it? Think about the math book in my primary school. It''s called a simple..." I sighed when I looked at the math I didn''t know what to write.


    After tossing and turning for a long time, I threw my math book aside. At this time, I suddenly wanted to find the phone number asked by Su Su during the day. I took out my mobile phone and found the phone number. After looking at the time, I couldn''t sleep until more than eight o''clock.


    I pressed these words on the crackling screen, "I''m the boy who asked for your phone during the day. Do you still remember me?", OK, send it.


    I regret sending it. This message is too stupid. People are not Alzheimer''s. how can they not remember me?


    Ten minutes, twenty minutes, half an hour later, Su Su still didn''t reply. I sat in my chair and looked at my mobile phone anxiously waiting. I even wondered if I remembered the wrong phone.


    "Deng Deng Deng Deng..." my Nokia finally rang a lovely bell.


    I opened the message and wrote two words "remember".


    I said this question is too stupid. If you say you ask so, how can people answer it.


    Looking at the mobile phone text message, I don''t know what to say at once. I''ll give it back to me. Remember you. No, I have to find a topic.


    "Guess who I am?" I replied again.


    "I remember." this time, Su Su returned quickly.


    "Haha, just kidding, where do you go to school?" I replied awkwardly looking at the text message.


    "It''s not funny at all. I''m in SZ a high school."


    "What a coincidence, I''m also in Suizhong No. 1 high school..."


    In this way, I sent Su Su about more than ten text messages, which are basically the state I asked her and answered, and they are also some words without any nutrition. I won''t say it here. The main chat content is to find out that he is also SZ a senior high school student and a sophomore, but I am in class 2 and he is in class 6, and we haven''t seen him before. Her home was not local. She transferred to our school. I didn''t ask where her hometown is.


    "I won''t tell you. I''m going to bed."


    "Well, good night," I replied.


    "Ann."


    When I put down my cell phone, I also lay in bed. When I think of Su Su''s smile, I feel beautiful in my heart. I don''t know why.


    I didn''t feel sleepy after lying in bed for a while. I turned on the computer, logged in to legend, and went up to cut it for a while. At that time, I was a student and didn''t have much money, so I certainly didn''t have money to rush into the game. My legend account was bad, but I still had a good time. This number was played with brother Yu in junior high school. Brother Yu was more powerful, Our server is also very famous. Of course, he also spent a lot of money. At that time, I didn''t know where he got the money.


    After playing for a while, I was finally sleepy. I turned off the computer and fell asleep on my bed.


    The next morning I woke up and found my mobile phone. It was more than nine o''clock. My parents must have gone to work. They vaguely walked to the bathroom and took a shower. After washing, I felt more energetic.


    I found something to eat at home and ate while watching TV. Anyway, I had nothing to do today. I ate slowly.


    At more than ten o''clock, my phone rang. I took it out and saw that it was Meng Liang.


    "What instructions, brother liang?" I picked up the phone and joked.


    "What are you doing at home?"


    "It''s all right. I''m watching TV."


    "Let''s go to the Internet cafe for a while."


    "Well, come to my house and find me..."


    After a while, Meng Liang and Liu Rui came to my house. I dressed casually and went out with them.


    "Yuanyuan has arrived, waiting for us in the Internet cafe." Liu Rui seems to have come out of the blow. Today, he looks happy and proud. He starts to write all the way and says such a useful sentence.


    Meteor shower Internet cafe is a good Internet cafe in our old city. It turned out that we had nothing to skip classes and go to this Internet cafe in junior high school. The Internet cafe is not too far from my home. We walked for a while.


    Just as we were about to get to the gate of the Internet cafe, I suddenly found that Wu Tao and another boy came out of the Internet cafe, and I also felt that the man grew up somewhat similar to Wu Tao, but looked a little older than Wu Tao.


    "Meng Liang, do you know that boy?" I pointed to the boy beside Wu Tao.


    "Isn''t that Wu Tao? The man next to him is Wu Jian." Meng Liang looked and said.


    "What''s the origin of Wu Jian?" I asked curiously.


    "Wu Jian, you don''t know. Are you from the old city?" Liu Rui called.

 Chapter 1280

    "Wu Jian can be said to be the best in our old city. He is very recognized by the gangsters in the new city. Let''s say that the only gangster in our old city who can win is Wu Jian. I heard that brother Yu mentioned him. It seems that the guild brother Yu joined at that time was also in Wu Jian, but the guild was too arrogant, rose too fast and lost The momentum is also fast. Not long after brother Yu''s accident, the guild dissolved and the boss ran away. Then Wu Jian organized the residual strength of the guild and slowly mixed up. Now it''s a day in our old city. This Internet cafe may be covered by Wu Jian, "Meng Liang said.


    "Then you said that if brother Yu''s Guild didn''t dissolve at that time, couldn''t brother Yu go in?" Liu Rui asked.


    "Wei Tian''s family is so powerful that he can easily transfer brother Yu to another prison, and even his parents can''t find it. How much energy do you say? Even if the guild brother Yu joined at that time doesn''t fall down, his boss will certainly not offend such a huge family because of a small gangster at the bottom."


    "En en, Ye is right. Wei Tian''s family doesn''t deserve to be offended by people like us." Meng Liang nodded with helplessness in his tone.


    "Wu Tao, Wu Jian, they used to be brothers. No wonder Wu Tao was so arrogant in school. He had such a background." I thought of their similar appearance.


    "Ah, I see!" Liu Rui suddenly shouted when he heard me.


    "What do you understand?" Meng Liang said, looking at Liu Rui.


    "Wu Tao''s father must like reading the story of the cooking class very much. The monitor in it is Hong Jiantao, and they must have a sister named Wu Hong!" Liu Rui looked at us solemnly with his chin in his right hand.


    "Fuck you..."


    "Are you a fool..."


    Meng Liang and I were both in the mood of killing Liu Rui. One person scolded and walked into the Internet cafe.


    "Come on, Yuanyuan has opened a good machine in it." because we used to come to this Internet cafe, the owner of the Internet cafe was very familiar with us. He greeted us warmly when he saw us.


    "Business is good today." I also said to the Internet cafe boss with a smile.


    "OK, OK." the owner of the Internet cafe smiled in a good mood.


    We walked inside and saw Yuanyuan playing legend. Yuanyuan''s equipment is good among us. After all, people are the rich second generation. As the saying goes, the rich second generation who doesn''t throw money into the game is not a qualified rich second generation.


    "You''re here. I blew another knife just now. Look." Yuan Yuan took time to say a word to us in his busy schedule when he saw us coming.


    "Did you spend money again?" Liu Rui said greedily, looking at Yuan Yuan and his new equipment.


    "Hey, hey, it cost 200." Yuan Yuan smiled simply and honestly.


    "I''m really a loser. When I have money, I''ll get a private service myself, make my own number the first in the most complete service, advertise to level 100 and send 1000 yuan. Then I block up in the novice village every day, one knife a child, ha ha." Liu Rui began to boast again.


    "What do you want?" I never seem to understand my Rego''s idea.


    "Can''t I just have fun?"


    While talking, we all opened CS, and Yuanyuan also withdrew from the legend.


    "I''m with Yuanyuan, you two are with me." I said to Meng Liang and Liu Rui.


    "I don''t want to be with this fool." Meng Liang disagreed immediately.


    "Grass, as if I love to be with you."


    Finally, I worked with Liu Rui, and then Meng Liang worked with yuan yuan. I played the best here. Meng Liang and Liu Rui played up and down. Neither of them disagreed with the other. Yuan Yuan played the most. In junior high school, brother Yu played best. At that time, he took Yuan Yuan and hit the three of us. We couldn''t make a big mistake.


    "My grass, I''ve been shot in the head again!" Liu Rui shouted, looking at his blackened screen.


    "Grass Mud Horse, don''t fucking shout." after Liu Rui shouted, a fat and obscene boy across from us shouted.


    When the boy shouted, the originally noisy Internet cafe suddenly became quiet. Liu Rui looked up at the opposite side: "who scolded me just now?"


    "Grass Mud Horse, why did I scold you?" the boy stood up and pointed to Liu Rui.


    The boy scolded so much that more and more people watched the excitement around. Meng Liang and I were a little unhappy. The boy was too crazy. He didn''t open your house in the Internet cafe. He shouted how to do it.


    "Sorry, I''m sick. Don''t be the same as me." Liu Rui didn''t get angry after listening, but suddenly smiled and apologized. After that, Liu Rui sat down and whispered to us, "it''s better to have one more thing than one less thing. I''m wrong. Go on playing when I''m free."


    Liu Rui''s meaning is obvious. We''ve had a lot of things these days, both potatoes and Yang Yong''s, so now he''s not willing to make trouble. It was he who was wrong. He deserved to be scolded. It''s no big deal to admit a mistake with a low head.


    "The basket in the old city is rubbish." after Liu Rui told us, the boy opposite said a sneer, and then sat down.


    Although the boys in the opposite side didn''t speak loudly, we still heard clearly. The people around the boys also laughed. When we heard a few words, we all raised our heads. I know we can''t hide this fight.


    I have to say that my brother Rui''s ability to fight is really strong. The teacher plays like this. People still talk and laugh with me and Meng Fei after class.


    This class is a big break, that is, the middle class is 20 minutes, and the normal class is 10 minutes. So the three of us have a long time to go back to class after smoking. Most of the students went out to play, but many hard-working students studied in the classroom. When Rego returned to class, he fell asleep on his seat. It was obvious that he was trapped.


    Meng Liang and I sat on the seat and took out Yuanyuan''s yellow magazine for a good study. After all, we are students. We should focus on learning. Yes, we should focus on learning and supplemented by reading.


    At this time, five or six boys shook their heads and walked into our class. I know the first one. Others call him Tudou, which is also our sophomore. It''s said that they are very social. They follow Wu Tao in senior one. Senior two are dogs behind senior one every day. They don''t know what their ideals and aspirations are. Anyway, I Ruige said that such people are a basket in their life.


    I saw that Tudou was wearing something special today. It looked very bright in red coat and green pants. Coupled with his face that looks like an actor of Er Ren Zhuan, I think if you give him a handkerchief, Liu Laogen can make a fire on the big stage.


    Tudou walked to Zhao Bing''s position in our class like a gentleman. He knelt on one knee. He didn''t know where to take out a rose and said affectionately to Zhao Bing: "Bingbing, I love you, just accept me!"


    To tell the truth, it would be quite touching if it were a normal person, but the face of Tudou, an actor who turns two people, obviously lowered the atmosphere of the scene. The original standard romantic idol drama made him play an epic disaster blockbuster - "here comes Tudou". Zhao Bing of our class didn''t respond at all when he heard Tudou, His eyes remained on the math problem on the table.


    "Bingbing, say something!" seeing that Zhao Bing didn''t respond, the potato was a little worried and grinned.


    Zhao Bing still didn''t look at the potatoes, but said impatiently, "can you stop pestering me? I said I won''t promise you."


    Obviously, due to the falling price face of potato, the plot did not go down according to the idea of idol drama. It seems that the heroine doesn''t call him at all.


    Zhao Bing is a famous beauty in our school, but he is famous for his high cold and focuses on his study. Many people in our school chased her, but they didn''t succeed. Like this confession, our class can see her several times a day, so it''s not strange for a long time.


    After hearing Zhao Bing''s words, Tudou didn''t seem to shrink back, and then said, "Bingbing, I know you''re testing me. You''ve tested me for half a year, so promise me."


    When Meng Liang heard this sentence, he puffed and said to me, "why is this thing more shameless than Liu Rui?"


    "Nonsense, he''s not at the same level as my Rego, okay?" mentioned shameless, no one can shake Rego''s position in my heart.


    When Zhao Bing heard the words of potato, he finally took a look at potato and said coldly: "when I saw you at the first glance, I knew you didn''t need my test."


    Tudou was stunned when he heard this, and then asked the man next to him, "what does he mean? Did he accept me?"


    Then the man next to him told Tudou very frankly: "brother Tudou, he seems to say that you are too ugly. He doesn''t like you."


    Because the man spoke loudly, all the students in our class heard this sentence and laughed. Even those who came with Tudou tried to hold back their smiles. When we laughed, the potato was obviously a little embarrassed, and shouted, "all laugh, your mother forced a smile, all squint at me!"


    The cry of potato was really effective, and our class immediately calmed down.


    But Meng Liang and I were a little unhappy, but after all, we took the initiative to laugh at others first, so I didn''t say anything to Meng Liang.


    Watching our class calm down, Tudou stood up, looked at Zhao Bing and said, "Zhao Bing, what do you mean?"


    "It''s not interesting. I just want you to stop pestering me." Zhao Bing still has a cold expression.


    After hearing Zhao Bing''s words, Tudou suddenly shouted, "I don''t fucking believe it. Today, you have to be good with me, or bad."


    After that, the potato reached out, grabbed Zhao Bing''s hand and pulled Zhao Bing up from his seat.


    At this time, Zhao Bing did not struggle, but looked at Tudou with disgust and said, "you should know what you are doing now. I advise you to let go of my hand."


    "You don''t need to threaten me. Don''t you have a powerful brother? No matter how powerful your brother is, he can''t stop me from pursuing love!" Zhao Bing''s words obviously didn''t scare Tudou. Instead of loosening, he pulled it tighter and tighter.


    "Hehe, you should think about the consequences. When Xu Feng chased me, he didn''t dare to threaten me." Zhao Bing said with a sneer.


    Hearing Xu Feng, Tudou was obviously stunned, then stopped and looked at Zhao Bing. He didn''t speak.


    "You''d better let go of my hand now!" Zhao Bing said when he saw the potato stop.


    "I won''t let go, Xu Feng. It''s hard for anyone today. You can go with me now." Tudou responded and then dragged Zhao Bing out.


    Meng Fei and I couldn''t help puffing and laughing when Tudou said "worship".


    "It''s too wonderful. It turned out to drag people to worship. Ha ha," Meng Liang said to me while laughing.


    As Meng Fei''s voice was loud, the potato who had dragged Zhao Bing to the door suddenly looked back at us and said, "what are you laughing at?"


    "What do you laugh at? We laugh like fools." Meng Liang said to Tudou with a smile.


    "Who the fuck do you say is stupid?" asked the clever potato.


    "Who fool me to scold who? Why are you so excited? Guilty?" Meng Liang said with a smile.


    When Zhao Bing heard this, he suddenly smiled faintly. Tudou saw Zhao Bing smile. His face obviously couldn''t pass, and came to our seats.


    Then he pointed to Meng Liang''s nose and scolded angrily, "tell me again."


    "Who are you? I''ll tell you if you let me say?" Meng Liang didn''t want to pay attention to the potato, but he was not happy to hear the potato talk to him like this. His eyebrows picked a very provocative look and replied.


    As soon as Meng Liang finished speaking, the class bell rang. Tudou heard the class bell and knew that the teacher would come soon, so he said to Meng Liang, "OK, what''s your name?"


    "My name is Meng Liang, your grandfather''s Meng, your grandfather''s Liang." Meng Liang said without fear.


    Although we haven''t had a fight in this school for more than a year, it''s because we''ve always been in a state of not taking the initiative to cause trouble, but if something happens, we''re certainly not afraid of it.


    "Grass Mud Horse, you wait for me. We''re not finished." potato gnashed his teeth and left a sentence. Then he turned and left the classroom, because the teacher had come in at this time.


    "Where''s the devil''s pen?" Meng Liang scolded angrily when he saw the potato gone.


    Seeing leaving, Zhao Bing also walked back to his seat. When I passed Meng Liang, he said to Meng Liang lightly: "thank you."


    "Ah, I didn''t want to save you. He had nothing to do with me." in the face of beauty, thank you. Meng Liang didn''t know what to think. Such a big truth came out. At that time, I wanted to go up and give this fool a big mouth. It was obviously the drama of hero saving the United States. How did Meng Liang become like this.


    "Thank you, too." Zhao Bing was obviously embarrassed after listening. He didn''t know how to answer this. Meng Liang said a wordless sentence, sat down on his seat and continued to read the book.


    After Zhao Bing sat down, Meng Liang took out the Yellow magazine and was ready to continue his study.


    "Not big brother, why are you still in the mood to watch? What if potatoes come to you after class?" I pretended to be very worried and said to Meng Liang.


    "What can I do? Fuck him." domineering brother Liang still doesn''t matter.


    "The teacher won''t let me. I don''t fight. I love to fight by yourself. I won''t help you. I''m a three good student who loves the motherland and learning."


    "You can die if you don''t pretend to be a calf. I found that besides, I don''t need you for your small body. I''ll let Liu Rui beat him." Meng Fei glanced at Liu Rui who was sleeping.


    "Fuck, who do you despise? Don''t look at me thin, I''m all muscle." I quickly retorted.


    "You''d better pull it down!" looking at Meng Liang''s look at me, I really want to go up and beat him. If I can''t beat him, I don''t beat him eight times a day.


    This class is a history class. When the history teacher spits heartily, an disharmonious voice comes out of Liu Rui''s seat. Needless to see, our brother Rui sleeps with passion and surging, and can''t help but make that tempting snore.


    The history teacher squinted to find the source of the sound, and finally locked the target on my brother Rui. The history teacher went to Liu Rui and shouted, "get up!"


    "People who don''t want to be slaves!" my brother was startled by the history teacher''s cry, and instinctively continued to sing in his sleep.


    "Get up and play with me!" the history teacher grabbed Liu Rui''s ear and pulled Liu Rui up.


    "Teacher, what are you doing?" Liu Rui wiped the saliva on his mouth, half opened his eyes and asked vaguely.


    "Have you learned how to sleep in class?" the history teacher tried to control his mood and asked quietly.


    "Yes, sir," replied Liu Rui shamelessly.


    "Now that you have learned, I ask you, who initiated the revolution of 1911?"


    "Mummy initiated it!" my brother replied without thinking.


    "Get out of here!" the history teacher roared hysterically.


    In fact, Wu Tao didn''t drink too much. He also knew that we couldn''t win, but why would he bet with Duan Xin? Because he wants us to win. If we lose, we will still be the same as us, but once we win, we will be immediately exposed to people''s attention. At that time, we will have to stand with Wu Tao and them. This is why Wu Tao would rather be the enemy of Yang Yong than help us.


    Of course, Duan Xin didn''t have so many ideas, so he couldn''t think of it here. The difference between people may be such a little idea, but it is often this little idea that will change your life. The difference between winners and mediocres is the same idea.


    "Brother Deli, were there many people watching when you robbed the traffic police alcohol tester?" Yuan Yuan looked at Deli admiringly and asked.


    "In the middle of the night, there are still people." brother Deli accepted Yuanyuan''s visit while holding his feet.


    "It''s so fucking like! Brother Deli, I think you''re very manly now." Yuan Yuan has worshipped brother Deli more and more now.


    "He just grabbed an alcohol tester. What the fuck do you have to worship?" Liu Rui was obviously a little jealous when he saw his number one fan worship others.


    "I worship Zha. If I don''t accept you, I''ll grab one and have a look."


    "Grass, stupid!" Yuan Yuan Yuan''s words made Liu Rui not want to communicate with him for a moment. He turned and prepared to go to the water room to wash his feet.


    "People can do whatever they want, but they can''t be absent-minded. Look at Yuanyuan. It''s so fucking pathetic and sad!" Liu Rui muttered to himself as he walked to the water room.


    "Brother, I seem to see the man who scratched you this noon." a boy beside Yang Yong said to Yang Yong.


    And our Rego doesn''t know that the danger is quietly approaching him. He is still silent in the world laughing at my madness and my life thinking that the world can''t see through.


    "Where?" since the first World War in the canteen at noon, Yang Yong''s hatred for the person who scratched his face was quite high, so when he heard that someone found Liu Rui, the whole person was in high spirits.


    "Do you think the one with the basin?" the boy pointed to Liu Rui.


    "Fuck him, it''s him. Catch him for me." Yang Yong looked carefully. It was really Liu Rui, his eyes red and roared.


    At this time, our big brother Rui didn''t know that the danger was approaching him, and he still went to the water room talking to himself.


    The group of people brought by Yang Yong heard Yang Yong shout and ran to Liu Rui.


    "Sleeping trough, isn''t this the * * I scratched at noon?" Liu Rui looked up and saw a group of people running towards him. Yang Yong was the first. Liu Rui immediately ran back to the bedroom with a basin in his arms.


    "The fool who fought with us this noon came and brought a lot of them. He was scared to death." Liu Rui said to us wheezing after running back to his bedroom.


    "It''s coming fast," Meng Liang said, jumping down from the bed.


    "Brother Liang, you have to protect me. People are afraid." Liu Rui hugged Meng Liang and said with a runny nose and tears.


    "Roll the calf!" Meng Liang pushed Liu Rui away and walked to the bedroom door. At this time, Yang Yong also caught up with us. Yang Yong kicked open the door of our bedroom, and then swaggered into our bedroom.


    "Why don''t you know me?" Yang Yong looked at us and asked.


    When Yuanyuan saw Yang Yong, he jumped out of bed, walked to Yang Yong, looked at Yang Yong for about ten seconds, and then asked, "brother Deli, who is this ugly B? Why is it so ugly?"


    "It should be Liu Rui''s relative, uglier than Liu Rui, ha ha." brother Deli, who didn''t understand the situation, also looked at Yang Yong and analyzed it.


    "My grass, am I so fucking ugly?" Liu Rui was unhappy when he heard that Yang Yong looked like him.


    "Cao your mother, who the fuck do you say is ugly?" Yang Yong immediately scolded when he heard brother Deli and Yuan Yuan talking about his appearance. It was obvious that he was like Liu Rui, and he was also very reluctant to drop.


    "Why, don''t you like to say you''re ugly? Didn''t you get beaten enough at noon?" I pointed to Yang Yong at this time.


    "Grass Mud Horse, * son, you dare to talk, don''t you? Hit him! This is going to hit the ugliest one for me. He scratched me." Yang Yong kicked me when he heard what I said, and shouted while kicking.


    When I saw Yang Yong lift his feet, I grabbed his ankle, and then swept his legs. With a plop, Yang Yong fell to the ground, but at this time, all the people Yang Yong brought rushed at me.


    "What''s the situation? Why is this man so bad tempered? Don''t you just say you''re ugly? Just do it!" brother Deli still shouted without knowing the situation.


    "Grass Mud Horse also said I was ugly, didn''t he? Hit him!" Yang Yong was even more angry when he heard deli''s words.


    Yang Yong''s people broke into our bedroom at once. Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan and deli all joined the battle. Although Meng Liang had no problem fighting two or three at a time, there were a lot of people on the opposite side, and some were holding bench legs. Soon, we began to be unable to resist. We began to retreat to the back of the bedroom step by step.

 Chapter 1281

    "Brother Tao, it seems that I''m going to win." Duan Xin, standing outside the bedroom watching the excitement, said to Wu Tao.


    "I said, how can five people fight with more than 20 people." seeing Wu Tao not talking, Duan Xin continued.


    "It''s not finished yet. What''s your hurry?" Wu Tao replied impatiently when he heard Duan Xin''s words.


    "If they don''t finish, they can''t win." Duan Xin whispered, looking at Wu Tao''s expression.


    Wu Tao frowned and didn''t speak, then looked at the war inside.


    "Grass, who fucking stepped on my feet."


    "Don''t fucking hit me in the face. I''ll say it for the last time!"


    As we stepped back, Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan shouted. At this time, brother Deli suddenly fell to the ground with a plop, and the group of people jumped on Deli in an instant. Meng Liang and I were not ready to go back. I picked up a bench and began to wave to the people in front of me. I waved and pulled brother Deli up. Brother Deli was not beaten less. When I stood up, I was a little unstable.


    At this time, I found that Meng Liang was gone. I began to look for Meng Liang in the crowd. Suddenly, I found Meng Liang approaching Yang Yong alone.


    "Stop the fuck!" I heard Meng Liang''s voice at this time.


    Everyone looked at Meng Liang. At this time, Meng Liang held Yang Yong and held a fruit knife in one hand against Yang Yong''s neck.


    "Bah, grass mud horse, if anyone moves, I''ll stab him." Meng Liang spit and looked firmly at the people in the room.


    "Don''t listen to him, then call me. I don''t believe he really dares to kill me." Yang Yong shouted without fear when he saw everyone stop.


    "Pooh" Meng Liang stabbed Yang Yong in the thigh.


    "Ah!" Yang Yong screamed.


    "Grass Mud Horse, guess if I dare to kill you?" Meng Liang looked at Yang Yong and asked.


    "Stop the fuck!" Yang Yong counseled, and he was afraid.


    "Fear, fear is right. In my eyes, there are really no soldiers in this school. Let them all get out." Meng Liang continued.


    "You all go out!" Yang Yong cried painfully, covering his thighs and sweating on his head.


    After Yang Yong shouted, the group began to run to the outside of the bedroom. After all, these people were brought by Yang Yong. People said Yang Yong would not fight, and they didn''t have to fight. Moreover, they were a little afraid looking at the knife in Meng Liang''s hand. They had no mood to fight for a long time. Even if Yang Yong didn''t say, they wouldn''t do it.


    "Oh, this Meng Liang is so fierce and has two sons!" Duan Xin sighed heartily after seeing everything.


    "His brothers are no worse." Wu Tao said with a smile. Meng Liang''s performance made him think we were the person he was looking for.


    "Well, it''s time to finish watching the excitement. Let''s go down and see if there is a teacher. Come on, it''s also a help. And remember to give me the money tomorrow." Wu Tao, who won the money, was in a very good mood.


    "Grass, we lost the bet. Why don''t we go and have a look?" Duan Xin said.


    "People are * * over the battle. Why should we go and clean the scene? Don''t worry, there will be a lot of contact with them in the future."


    After that, Wu Tao and Duan Xin took their people downstairs with the crowd.


    The crowd gradually dispersed, leaving only US and Yang Yong in the messy dormitory.


    "Grass Mud Horse, let you hit me!" when they were gone, Liu ruiyuanyuan and brother Deli jumped at Yang Yong, and then scratched with a click. The scene was a little miserable.


    After scratching for about ten minutes, the three of them finally stopped. Yang Yong didn''t dare to return his hand from beginning to end. The face of the three evils of them had no face. I think they have to lose their face without disfigurement. In the future, they must leave scars, mainly psychological shadows.


    "How is it? Don''t accept it? Brother Yong?" Meng Liang lit a cigarette and looked at Yang Yong.


    "I took it, I really took it." Yang Yong began to cry at this time. He had been stabbed in his leg, and then let Liu Rui toss them for a long time. His spirit had collapsed long ago.


    "It''s OK to refuse. I can find someone to beat us, but I tell you the ending is the same. In my eyes, there are no soldiers in this school!" Meng Liang said to Yang Yong word by word.


    "No, I won''t." Yang Yong shook his head in a trance.


    "Go away!" I was afraid that Meng Liang would really make trouble for them, so I let Yang Yong go.


    After Yang Yong left, everything returned to calm. We began to clean up the bedroom, because the teacher might come up later. If our bedroom was like this, we would find that we had a fight just now, and it would be a big thing.


    "Meng Liang, if they didn''t stop and hit us just now, would you really kill Yang Yong?" brother Deli asked Meng Liang softly while sweeping the floor.


    Meng Liang was stunned when he heard this question. Then he smiled and didn''t speak. Then he began to pack his things.


    I don''t know if Meng Liang really killed Yang Yong at that time, but if Meng Liang''s knife is on Yang Yong''s neck ten years later, Yang Yong won''t even have a chance to speak.


    Some things exist in his bones. Deli has never seen Meng Liang so fierce, so he may not adapt or be afraid. If we fight, brother Deli can help us, but if we want to kill, he will not get involved with us. I think this is the difference between brothers and friends!


    Soon we cleaned up our bedroom and everything returned to normal.


    But we know that after tomorrow, Meng Liang''s name will resound throughout the campus, and our life will become more and more restless.


    Seeing Meng Liang coming to him, potato instinctively stepped back a few steps and stammered, "hit... What can you do?"


    "What''s the matter?" Meng Liang asked with a sneer, and then directly shouted on the potato''s not very beautiful face with a beautiful left hook. Meng Liang suddenly did so. The potato had no chance to prepare at all, and flew out directly. I think the potato flew out at least one meter.


    "Bah, I''ll fuck your mother and kill him for me." I have to say that brother Tudou''s physical quality is really OK. After all, he has been trained. After Meng Liang''s attack, he just lost a tooth. People can stand up after spitting out their teeth. It has no impact at all. It seems that they are beaten less at ordinary times.


    When Tudou shouted, he brought the group of people to shout and think we rushed over. I saw that it was impossible to fight this one, but I also rushed up. It was just a sweep of the hall legs. I didn''t know how many people fell. The scene was too chaotic and there was no time to count. After one sweep of the hall legs, I then took a whip leg and shouted directly on a person''s face. ***


    Liu Rui saw that Meng Liang and I had started. He didn''t know where to draw a stool. As soon as the stool went down, he patted the potato on the face, and then the potato never got up again.


    "I can''t help beating." looking at the fallen potatoes, Rego said a few words of contempt, and then ran to me to join the battle.


    Potatoes bring only seven or eight people, and they are all students. The three of US fought from childhood to childhood. I don''t say anything else. For such students, my flying brother can fight five alone without blowing or black.


    After a while, all these people were beaten away by the three of us. When we ran, we didn''t forget to bring the potatoes that had been knocked unconscious by a bench of my brother Rui.


    I took off my school uniform because I didn''t know which fool pulled a hole for me during the fight. To tell you the truth, I''m most annoyed with such people. Fight if you fight. Why do you always drag my clothes when you''re free. I took out three cigarettes from my trouser pocket and put them on my mouth. As soon as I started, I left one for myself, and the remaining two to Meng Liang and Liu Rui.


    It turned out that every time after the fight, brother Yu would give each of us a cigarette. When Meng Liang took the cigarette, he hesitated and didn''t dare to take it.


    "Take it! We are born with this temperament. We can''t change it at any time." I looked at Meng Liang and said.


    "I feel sorry, brother Yu," Meng Liang whispered to me after reaching for the cigarette.


    "What''s wrong? Everything has caught up, and no one can bear it all the time?" I knew what Meng Liang was thinking, so I comforted him.


    Meng Liang was silent after listening to me. I know he must be in a bad mood now.


    "Brother Fei, I want to eat spareribs. Fighting is too hard." Liu Rui shouted heartlessly to Meng Liang at this time.


    Meng Liang looked at Liu Rui and said, "go and eat Baba!"


    "How can you do this? I fought for you and didn''t give you a reward? Is it too much? I want to complain to you!" Liu Rui still shouted to Meng Liang.


    "You''re talkative. You don''t even have Baba. Believe it or not." Meng Liang couldn''t stand Liu Rui and said viciously.


    "It''s inhuman." Liu Rui whispered when he heard Meng Liang''s words, and then stopped talking behind us, because he also knew that Meng Liang was in a bad mood now.


    In this way, the three of us walked to the canteen while smoking. Because it was noon, most of the students went to dinner, so no one saw us fighting, and our school didn''t have cameras and so on, so we don''t have to worry about the teacher finding out about the fight.


    However, we seem to have forgotten the female number one of this event, Zhao Bing. At this time, Zhao Bing also followed us. Because we walked slowly, Zhao Bing soon ran in front of us.


    He asked us curiously, "I don''t see you can fight so much! Why didn''t you fight back at the beginning?"


    "Does this have anything to do with you?" Meng Liang asked in an inhuman way.


    Zhao Bing''s face turned red when she heard Meng Liang''s words. She has always been coaxed and held by boys. I don''t know how she gets angry everywhere when she meets Meng Liang.


    Zhao Bing lowered his head and said, "Why are you doing this? I''ll ask."


    I saw Zhao Bing''s embarrassment on one side and quickly said to Zhao Bing, "don''t pay attention to him. He''s like this. He''s not in a beautiful mood during his recent menstrual period��


    When Zhao Bing saw me get round, he smiled and said, "anyway, today''s business is because of me. Thank you."


    "It has nothing to do with you." Meng Liang continued at this time.


    "Can you shut the fuck up!" facing Meng Liang, I really have no way. It was you who saved people at the beginning. Now people thank you and you don''t say anything. I really don''t understand what he wants to do.


    "No need to thank you. Just invite me to have a spare ribs. Meng Liang is too stingy. I help him fight and don''t even eat a spare ribs. It takes a lot of effort to fight, okay?" Liu Rui said at this time.


    Well, I''ll consider Meng Liang and ignore Liu Rui. I''m sorry, it''s my fault.


    "OK, I''ll invite you to dinner. I didn''t have dinner either. Let''s go together." hearing Liu Rui''s words, Zhao Bing agreed with a smile. I have to say that Zhao Bing is really a standard beauty and laughs so cute and moving. Although Zhao Bing and I are in the same class, we haven''t said a word for more than a year. Losers like me and goddesses like others don''t have any intersection at all, not to mention the iceberg beauty Zhao Bing. It is said that the men chasing Zhao Bing can be organized into one class, which is enough to prove the charm of Zhao Da beauty.


    We soon came to the canteen. Nothing happened along the way except Liu Rui asked Zhao Bing some idiot questions. Although Zhao Bing looked cold, he felt very approachable. At least he didn''t show impatience with Liu Rui''s general inquiry about checking his registered permanent residence. Instead, he talked and laughed with Liu Rui, As for Meng Liang, he has not come out of the shadow of today''s fight and has been stuffy and unwilling to speak.


    Because we came late, most of the students had finished eating, and there were not many people in the canteen. We found a quiet place to do it. At first, Meng Liang didn''t agree with Zhao Bing inviting us to dinner. I also thought it was not good for other girls to invite us to dinner, but Zhao Bing insisted on inviting us, To tell you the truth, Meng Liang and I really don''t have much living expenses. Not to mention Liu Rui, we can''t take out a penny.


    Zhao Bing and Liu Rui bought the meal together. Meng Fei and I sat on the seat and waited. Liu Rui really didn''t see it. He said that if you eat spareribs, you must have spareribs.


    Because we ate with beauty Zhao, we immediately became the focus of the whole canteen. In addition, Liu Rui''s voracious Eating Attitude attracted countless glances. I thought it was the first time that eating a meal could attract so much attention.


    "If that potato harasses you again, you can tell us that we can help you drive him away." I always feel that eating others'' mouth is short, so I looked at Zhao Bing and said.


    "It''s all right. I''m used to it. When my brother comes back, I''ll let my brother warn him." Zhao Bing put down his chopsticks and wiped his mouth. It looks like he''s finished.


    "You have a brother. Why haven''t I heard of it?"


    "Yes, my brother is awesome. It turned out that someone harassed me and my brother helped me deal with it." speaking of her brother, Zhao Bing looked proud.


    "Is he from our school, too?" Liu Rui asked as he pulled rice from his mouth.


    "No, he graduated long ago." Zhao Bing shook his head.


    "Oh, we certainly don''t know." I smiled and said, although I don''t know who Zhao Bing''s brother is, I certainly don''t feel like an ordinary person, because I know that when Xu Feng chased Zhao Bing, he was also polite to Zhao Bing. Who is Xu Feng? Our third year''s shoulder, our family also has a high position in our SZ City, and the face of ordinary people, Xu Feng can''t give it.


    "Don''t you wonder who my brother is?" Zhao Bing said with a smile when he saw that I didn''t continue to ask.


    "As you said, I don''t necessarily know him. Why do I ask him?"


    "Hey, hey, I also said you don''t know." Zhao Bing spit out his tongue mischievously. He didn''t go on when he saw that I wasn''t interested.


    A girl like Zhao Bing is so adorable and lovely in her every move. Look at the two big brothers around me. One seems like someone hasn''t eaten. Where is the one who wolfs down three meals? The other is filled with deep depression. It''s really sad to put such a big beauty without looking at it.


    "Why does he look unhappy? Is it because of the fight today?" Zhao Bing pointed to Meng Liang, who was very deep, and asked.


    "He''s fine, just that virtue. Don''t worry about him. He''s fine." I don''t know what to say.


    "It''s all right."


    At this time, I suddenly saw a group of people coming towards us. The leader was what we just said, senior three boss, Xu Feng.


    "It''s shameless. I''ve knelt at the grave all my life and asked me to kneel." few people can make my big brother so angry.


    "OK, it''s time for class. Let''s go back!" I patted Liu Rui and said.


    As soon as we entered the class, brother Deli and other students in our class immediately ran over and worried about hearing: "are you all right? I just heard that Tian Hao came to our class to find you."


    "It''s okay, don''t worry, what can happen to us." looking at the way the students care, I feel warm in my heart. To tell the truth, I think all the students in our class are really good, at least they don''t make people feel annoying.


    "Ha ha, don''t worry. They can''t do anything under the protection of my tomb robbing Association. Everyone can rest assured! And if that classmate wants to join the association, hurry up and sign up!" Liu Rui shouted happily at this time.


    When Liu Rui shouted like this, all the students in my class laughed again. The atmosphere suddenly became active and the whole class began to be lively again. Liu Rui is like a pistachio in our class, which can often make fights happy.


    "Are you all right?" when Meng Liang returned to his seat, Zhao Bing put down his book and whispered to Meng Fei.


    "It''s okay, it''s just a little contradictory. What''s wrong? Isn''t Liu Rui standing in front?" Meng Liang answered with a smile when he heard Zhao Bing speak.


    "Hey, it''s okay. If there''s anything really wrong, I can ask my brother to help you. My brother is great." Zhao Bing smiled when he heard Meng Liang''s words.


    "No... we can solve it ourselves."


    "All right!" Zhao Bing seemed a little lost and went on reading again.


    Then all this did not escape my eyes. I immediately ran over and pretended to be serious and said, "classmate Zhao Bing, what are you talking about?"


    "Didn''t say anything." Zhao Bing looked up at me with a blank face.


    I immediately learned from our head teacher''s tone and said, "the school has repeatedly ordered not to fall in love during school. Don''t you two know? This is a high-voltage line! Bring your monitor to see me tomorrow!"


    "Oh, what nonsense! Why are you so annoying!" Zhao Bing immediately lowered his head and continued reading after listening to me.


    "Are you tired of living?" Meng Liang put his arm around my neck and tore it with me.


    I was Meng Liang''s opponent. I was defeated in less than three rounds. I began to bite him with my mouth and went down. Meng Liang screamed.


    "Fuck, why do you bite?" Meng Liang opened his sleeve and my tooth marks were clearly visible.


    "Look at you and me, and then bite you!" I posed as a winner.


    "Well, I''ll take it. I can''t provoke you. I''ll order the little girl''s fight." Meng Liang rubbed his arm and hid from me.


    At this time, the teacher came in and started class. Our class was quiet. Meng Liang and I stopped making trouble and were ready to concentrate on sleeping.


    "In fact, it''s really good. It''s just that it''s a little worse than my family''s Su Su." I looked at Zhao Bing, who was concentrating on taking notes. I really listened and looked. No wonder so many people were chasing.


    "What''s a good thing?" Meng Liang asked me puzzled.


    "Zhao Bing, it''s a pity to follow you!" I shifted my eyes from Zhao Bing to Meng Fei''s face, and there was a feeling of heaven to hell in an instant.


    "Fuck, did you mention it?" Meng Liang asked me again.


    "Class, don''t make trouble!" I glanced at the teacher on the podium.


    "You wait for class!" Meng Liang went to bed again. I also slept on the table.


    At the other end, Tian Hao sat in his seat after returning to the class and didn''t say a word. The people around him didn''t dare to take the initiative to talk to him, so he had to stay far away.


    Originally, I wanted to find us the venue. Instead of finding it back, it was a shame. Now I don''t take me seriously. There has been no news on the seven stars recently. On the contrary, there are more and more things in the old city.


    "No, this time I have to give these people some color to see. After not fighting for such a long time, I really think Tian Hao is a bully. I can''t even clean up these people, and I can''t fix it at the seven stars." thinking about Tian Hao, his eyes began to become dark.


    In the afternoon, the third class is over.


    Wu Tao hurried to the senior two teaching building and came to Duan Xin''s class.


    "So anxious, what''s the matter? Gao Yi carries the handle?" Duan Xin joked when he saw Wu Tao laughing.


    "Tian Hao is finally going to move. I went to the toilet to find Ye Han and them today. As a sophomore in senior high school, you don''t know this." Wu Tao whispered when Duan Xin sat down.


    "You know, ye Han''s group of people are really just. They don''t have any face. Tian Hao must be busy this time."


    "This is a fucking chance, brother!" Wu Tao rubbed his hands and his eyes twinkled.


    "No, Tian Hao wants to get Ye Han and them. It''s just a fight. What does it have to do with opportunities?" Duan Xin said puzzled.


    "No, I''ll say you''re a pig. You don''t fucking accept it. How many times do you expect Tian Hao to move Ye Han?"


    "It''s not nonsense. It''s zero to ten! Ye Han and they have no chance of winning!" Duan Xin replied without thinking.


    "What if you add me?" Wu Tao smiled at Duan Xin.

 Chapter 1282

    "It''s hard to say. Let''s open it at fifty-five. I wonder why you have to get involved as soon as ye Han has something to do? Are you kidding with that boy?"


    "Let''s not talk about whether to engage in foundation. I''ll ask you again. If you and me are added, how many times is it?" Wu Tao laughed even happier at this time.


    After listening to Wu Tao''s words, Duan Xin fell into silence. Even if he was stupid, he would not fail to understand Wu Tao''s meaning. Wu Tao wanted to take this opportunity to swallow Tian Hao!


    "If Tian Hao falls down, there will be only one seven star in the new city. Do you think the seven star was still a thing at that time?" Wu Tao said when he saw Duan Xin not talking.


    "Not really! But..."


    "Can not only swallow Tian Hao, but also win Ye Han over. Can you tell me if this is an opportunity?" Duan Xin didn''t finish his words. Wu Tao immediately asked.


    "This is indeed an opportunity, but have you thought about it? The risk is not small. If Tian Hao doesn''t fall down, Tian Hao will clean us up one by one. Tian Hao will not give up easily after he has been in our school for so long." Duan Xin is still afraid and hesitant.


    "Do you know why you are not as good as Tian Hao now? What you lack is not relationship, contacts, ability, and ambition!" Duan Xin suddenly looked up at Wu Tao.


    "If you really bring down Tian Hao, then senior one and senior two will be the world of our old city! I don''t ask you. After my words, you can do it or not!" Wu Tao knew what Duan Xin thought, so he didn''t say any more. After saying this, he walked out of the classroom and left Duan Xin alone in his seat.


    After Wu Tao left, Duan Xin fell into meditation. After a while, he took out his mobile phone and snapped out the words "I''ll do this with you!" on the keyboard. The recipient was Wu Tao.


    Wu Tao looked at the message, smiled at the corners of his mouth, and then replied, "that''s right. How bold and productive people are, and bring your people to me for dinner!"


    Duan Xin smiled when he saw the text message. This Wu Tao will excite me one day!


    In fact, even if Wu Tao doesn''t excite Duan Xin, Duan Xin will participate in this matter, because under the oppression of Tian Hao''s seven stars, Duan Xin can be said to have survived for so long, and he is also waiting for an opportunity. Now is the best opportunity. Wu Tao and Duan Xin help us. They are all from the old city and deserve the name. What he has less than Wu Tao is not that ambition. Everyone has ambition, but not everyone has arrogance.


    The last class in the afternoon was finally over. We went to the canteen noisily. Although Tian Hao certainly wouldn''t give up and let us go, we didn''t pay much attention to it, because we had a lot of experience. If we had a fight, we might admit our mistakes. Admitting mistakes is definitely impossible, so even if we can''t fight, we won''t hide. In Rego''s words, that''s not my character.


    We bought dinner at the rice window, found an empty seat and began to eat. At this time, Tian Hao had brought their people to the canteen. There were not many people. More than 30 people walked together to form a beautiful scenery in the canteen.


    Tian Hao took people directly to our seats. Because the canteen was in a mess, we didn''t find that this group of people had come!


    "Ye Han, I think your braised meat is very delicious." Liu Rui swallowed his saliva after eating his own piece of braised meat looking at my meal.


    "Here you are! The saliva will flow into my meal later." I impatiently quickly gave the meat to Liu Rui. I was afraid that he will flow into my meal later.


    "Leaves, I don''t like to eat. Here''s mine!" Yuan Yuan giggled and put his meat in my bowl.


    "See, I have to pay my family yuan." I smiled and was moved.


    "Grass, why don''t you give it to me?" Liu Rui said reluctantly, looking at Yuan Yuan.


    "I gave you all the leaves."


    "His is his, yours is yours. I''m the thinnest and most in need of nutrition. Do you know?" Liu Rui said with a meat mill in his mouth.


    "I''ll give it to you next time." Yuan Yuan smiled foolishly again.


    "That''s about the same..."


    "Yuanyuan, be careful!" before Liu Rui finished his words, Meng Liang, who was eating on the side, suddenly saw Tian Hao rush over and cut down on Yuanyuan with an uncut * because Yuanyuan sat on the outside and was closest to Tian Hao.


    Seeing Tian Hao holding a knife, I was anxious and shouted, "Yuanyuan, get away!"


    Yuan Yuan hasn''t reacted yet. At this time, Tian Hao has rushed to the edge of yuan yuan. His film knife reflects a little under the sunlight coming in from the window.


    I was in a hurry. I picked up the lunch box and threw it at Tian Hao.


    When we passed by the first high school building, we saw Wu Tao and Duan Xin''s people on the side of the teaching building. I took about a look. There must not be as many people as Yang Yong, but there should be about 30. Wu Tao saw us coming out and immediately waved to us. Duan Xin also smiled at us.


    Right away, the confrontation between the first old town and the new town of our Z high school will begin!


    After turning off the light, I lay in bed and couldn''t sleep. I looked at Meng Liang and didn''t sleep.


    "Brother Liang, go out for a cigarette?" I looked at Meng Liang and asked with a smile.


    "OK!" Meng Liang turned over and jumped down from the bed.


    We came to the water room. I took out two cigarettes, handed one to Meng Liang and lit one myself.


    "It''s very fierce today." I looked at Meng Liang and said.


    "One day I won''t fight, my hands are all raw..." Meng Liang rubbed his hands and said.


    "How many can be installed? I don''t know how to praise you."


    "Ha ha, you don''t agree with us to try?" Meng Liang said to me with a smile.


    "I don''t have time to talk to you. What''s next?" I asked.


    "What do you do?"


    "You tied it for Yang Yong. What do you say? It''s white?" I said a little speechless.


    "Ah, it''s all right. I''ll stab him again until he''s honest." my brother Liang is still heartless.


    "Zha your sister, Zha, do you really think you are an underworld? Now it is a society ruled by law. If Yang Yong reports the case now, you will have to be arrested immediately. Do you know?" in the face of such a child who is about to lose his way on the road of life, I still have the obligation and responsibility to educate him.


    "What do you say?"


    "Let''s talk about it tomorrow. Let''s see what''s going on over there with Yang Yong. I don''t have a long brain for working all day. I''m really worried."


    "You don''t have a brain. If I don''t stab him, you have to let them kill him." Meng Liang looked at me contemptuously.


    "Fart, I admit that we were at a disadvantage in the early stage, but relying on my small bench in the later stage also reversed the situation," I retorted immediately.


    "You pull it down like this B, and the bench swings three times, but you don''t hit anyone twice, and you hit Liu Rui once, and you turn the situation around." Meng Liang patted me on the face and said.


    "You don''t know. Don''t talk nonsense. My little bench is fatal. Come back and don''t go!" Meng Liang threw away his cigarette butts and ignored me and went straight to the bedroom.


    We returned to our bedroom. As soon as we opened the door, we saw Liu Rui sitting in the middle of the room, looking out of the window with red eyes.


    "Rego, what are you doing, in the middle of the night!" I whispered.


    "I just want to ask you two, did you see a boy with a stool in the fight today? It''s too fucking human. This is taken for me. You see, I can''t lie down now!" Liu Rui said to us with tears in his eyes.


    After that, Liu Rui took off his coat. When I saw the shape of a red bench impressively appeared on my brother Rui''s back, I was a little distressed to tell the truth.


    "It''s too cruel to do this to our lovely and kind Liu Rui''s classmates?" I pretended to be distressed.


    "Yes, don''t fucking let me know who did it. I curse his family to death!" Liu Rui cried even more after listening to me.


    "Well, cough, talk is talk, let''s not swear." I was a little embarrassed.


    "Hahaha..." Meng Liang was lying in bed, laughing and covering his stomach.


    "I remember brother Han came with a stool..." at this time, Yuanyuan was awakened by us, rubbed his eyes and said.


    "Squint! Sleep..." I hurriedly shouted. Yuanyuan is a little tiger. I don''t want to stop him. It''s estimated that everything can be said out.


    "Rego, are you sure you don''t lie down and sleep?" Meng Liang asked with a smile.


    "Get out... I can fucking lie down!"


    "Come on, stop talking and go to bed..." I said again with a little guilty heart.


    In this way, our Rego really sat and slept all night. We soon fell asleep, so what will be waiting for us tomorrow? Will Yang Yong come to us tomorrow?


    The next day''s sunshine spread warm to the earth


    Plop!


    "Oh, the trough! It''s fucking falling down again!" this is the 137th time that Liu Rui fell off his chair this night. He didn''t sleep much all night. He just wrestled. Since the fight, Liu Rui''s psychology has obviously gone dark. At any time in the future, he has special feelings for the bench.


    When I woke up, Meng Liang, deli and the man struggling on the bench, Liu Rui, had woken up. I woke Yuanyuan up, and then we went to wash together.


    When we came to the water room, there were not many people. After all, we got up late.


    After a simple wash, several of us walked from the bedroom to the canteen.


    "Meng Fei, how much money do you have?" I asked Meng Liang.


    "No!" Meng Liang answered without thinking.


    "Liu Rui?" I just wanted to ask him if he had money with yuan yuan, but I thought about it. These two goods must also have no money, but I saw that the two people not only had no money, but also ran to the rice window and began to compare.


    "Brother Rui, I think that cake is delicious..." Yuan Yuan said with saliva staring at the window.


    "Cough, how many times have you said that you have to call me chairman when you go out! I still think that steamed stuffed bun is more attractive." Liu Rui wiped the saliva on his mouth with his sleeve as he spoke.


    "Hey! What a coincidence!" when Meng Liang and I were worried about the meal money, Zhao Bing happened to come for dinner and saw us.


    "Sister Bing! You come to dinner too!" the old Taoist immediately wiped his saliva and rushed over when he saw Zhao Bing.


    "Yes!" Zhao Bing was a little frightened when he saw the old Taoist, but he still responded with a smile.


    "Isn''t this Zhao Bing in our class? When did you know her so well, brother Rui?" Yuan Yuan asked looking at Zhao Bing''s back.


    "Isn''t that our big flying brother hero who saved the United States?" Ruige then looked at the steamed stuffed bun in the window with saliva.


    "There''s something else. I don''t know. Tell me what''s going on." Yuan Yuan said with his eyes shining.


    "Go away, you should starve to death. There''s still time to tell stories. If you want to invite me to dinner, I''ll tell you stories." Liu Rui said impatiently.


    "I don''t have any money now. When my mother gives me money, I''ll invite you to eat. Can you tell me first?" Yuan Yuan''s child is good everywhere, but he is too curious and looks pathetic.


    "No, I don''t eat and have no strength to tell stories..." Liu Rui refused cruelly.


    "What if I don''t have money?" Meng Liang looked at me and asked.


    "If you don''t have money, don''t eat. Let''s go." to be honest, I''m a little hungry, but I can''t help it without money.


    "Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan is gone." I shouted to the two boys who were yelling at the window.


    When Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan heard me calling them, they reluctantly moved their eyes from the window and came to Meng Liang and me.


    "Don''t you eat?" we were about to go outside when we saw Zhao Bing looking for a seat.


    "Oh, no," I said awkwardly.


    "Do you have no money?" Zhao Bing looked at Liu Rui and said with the rice in his hand.


    "Yes, we have no money and can''t eat pie." Yuan Yuan is honest.


    "Why don''t I invite you?" Zhao Bing smiled.


    "OK, I want to eat steamed stuffed buns, sister Bing!" when Zhao Bing asked us to have dinner, Liu Rui came alive and shouted.


    "Why the fuck do you have such a face?" Meng Liang scolded immediately.


    "Don''t eat if you want face. Sister Bing said she invited us. We can''t help but give face, can''t we, Yuan Yuan?"


    "Yes!" Yuan Yuan answered without thinking.


    "These two shameless things," I scolded in my heart.


    "Ha ha, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, you helped me, and I''ll be grateful." Zhao Bing saw my embarrassment with Meng Liang and said.


    In this way, we rubbed Zhao Bing for another meal. Zhao Bing ate faster, so he left first. We left the canteen one after another.


    Along the way, I found that many students were watching us. Maybe we all knew about the fight yesterday. That''s how students spread it. They like to ask for gossip when they have nothing, and they also have an inexplicable sense of worship for those who fight badly.


    After returning to the classroom, I found that our people looked at us differently. As soon as we entered the classroom, Liu Rui''s sitting together ran over and said to us with a smile: "I didn''t expect you to be so powerful, especially brother Liang. I heard you stabbed Yang Yong. Is it true?"


    Liu Rui''s roommate is a little fat man. He looks very happy and has a funny personality, so he has a good relationship with us. We all jokingly call him piggy.


    "No, we beat 20 out of five yesterday, and all of them ran away." Liu Rui immediately began to boast when he saw that there were admirers.


    "It''s so powerful. Shall I hang out with you in the future?" continued the pig.


    "OK, but you must first join my tomb robbing Association..." Liu Rui immediately began to hold the pig back to his seat and start fooling when he saw that the pig had the intention to join the association. The guy said he was elated and spitting


    "There is a young man who was brought into the abyss of tomb robbing by Liu Rui." I looked at the pig and said with deep emotion.


    Then Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan and I returned to our seats and passed two classes safely. Meng Liang and I were sleeping in these two classes. To tell you the truth, our class is quite honest. Although there are a few classes like us who don''t study, they don''t mix. They just hang around in school every day. There are no dogs who stand up for others like Tudou or two money like Yang Yong. We don''t know how to win. So after we fought those fights, The students in our class must have changed their views on us. After all, students like to say how well everyone in my class is doing, because they feel very face, which may be the students'' heart. It''s childish to think about it when you grow up.


    The time to sleep passed quickly. The bell rang at the end of the second class. It was another big break. I stretched and patted Meng Liang, who was still sleeping: "go out and have a cigarette!"


    After Meng Liang was woken up by me, he rubbed his glasses with a very unhappy look: "it''s a big break? I''m sleepy!"


    I looked up and saw Liu Rui still smiling at Yuan Yuan and pig. I didn''t know what to say.


    "Not finished yet?" I went to Liu Rui''s seat and kicked Liu Rui.


    "Our Association''s internal meeting, can you not disturb us?" Liu Rui said with a serious face.


    "OK, I won''t bother. I went to smoke with Meng Liang."


    "Wait a minute, I smoke too..."


    "I''ll go too..." when I heard about smoking, Meng Liang and I went to smoke. Yuan Yuan and Liu Rui chased out and left piggy alone in the classroom. "Grass, this meeting can''t be held. Why did you leave so casually? The leaders of the association are too irresponsible!" the little pig muttered as he looked at our distant figure.


    Several of us came to the toilet. There were many people in the toilet. Most of them were smoking in groups. These people basically represented the mixed grass-roots level of our school. Why the grass-roots level? Because the high-rise must no longer smoke here. Like Xu Feng, they generally have their own smoking place. When we walked into the toilet, it obviously caused a commotion among these bastards.


    "This is the group of people who beat Yang Yong..."


    "They are from the old city..."


    "That''s Meng Liang. I heard that he stabbed Yang Yong with a knife..."


    "It''s so fierce. I was right next to you when I hit. You don''t know..."


    Such conversations sounded around us. Of course, because we don''t mix up at ordinary times, few of these people we know. We didn''t pay attention to what they like to say.


    "We seem to be very famous," Yuan Yuan said after listening to what these people said.


    "It''s time to carry forward our tomb robbing Association. I''ve decided to recruit members from tomorrow." Liu Rui looked up at the sky 45 degrees with his face, looking forward to the future.


    At this time, the crowd suddenly caused a commotion, and most of them began to move closer to the side. One by one, tall boys with long white hair came to us from the crowd with a smile on their faces. To tell you the truth, this boy is very handsome. It''s strange that he has white hair and a smiling face.


    "Hello, my name is long Zheng!" the man greeted us with a smile.


    "Long Zheng? We don''t seem to know each other?" I looked at the boy in front of me and said.


    "You may not know me, but I know you. You are ye Han, you are Meng Liang, you are Liu Rui, you are Zhang Yuan. I''m right." long is looking at us and saying our names one by one.


    "Well, you have something to do with us?" since long is understanding us, he must have something to do with us.


    "It''s no big deal to find you. I just want to tell you some news." the strange smile still hung on Long Zheng''s face.


    "What news?" I thought he wanted to give Yang Yong a head, but I didn''t think he gave us news.


    "You beat Yang Yong yesterday, didn''t you? Now you''re in a very bad situation. Yang Yong knows a man named Feng Xu outside. He''s a big bastard. You can''t deal with Yang Yong if you deal with Feng Xu, because if Feng Xu wants to deal with you, you don''t even have a chance to fight back. Of course, whether Feng Xu moves or not depends on whether Yang Yong wants to continue to fight you Feng Xu is not in SZ city yet, so you don''t have to worry about him for the time being. This is your biggest trouble. Then there is our school. Senior one is in chaos and no one cares about you. Senior two mainly has three groups of people. One is Tian Hao, who is the most powerful in your senior two and is most likely to be your senior two. Then there are seven stars. There are seven people in the seven stars However, their boss is female, and Tian Hao likes the boss of seven stars, so there is the existence of seven stars. These two groups are from the new urban area. According to the tradition of our school, they only attack you without surrender, so you should be careful. Then the last group is Duan Xin, who has the least strength. It is possible to be broken up by seven stars or Tian Hao at any time, but they are The old city is your best choice at present. It''s good for you and them to be tied with them. "Long Zheng analyzed the situation of our school with us in detail.


    "Our school is so complicated, I really don''t know." I was a little surprised, because maybe I don''t pay attention to these things at ordinary times, so I really don''t know very well.


    "There are many things you don''t know. By the way, there is another one named Li Hansong in your sophomore year. He is very mysterious. He is a transfer student and doesn''t usually come to class. But even our headmaster is respectful when he meets. He should be the young master of a big family. This person can''t be provoked by our students. There are three waves of people in senior three, Xu Feng and Li Ao, Sun Heng, the three have fought countless times, basically regardless of up and down, but Xu Feng still has the upper hand. They are all from the new urban area. I don''t know their attitude towards you, but I''d better be careful. Now all you have to do is win over Duan Xin and be careful of Tian Hao and seven stars. "Long Zheng finished these words in one breath.


    "Why did you tell me this?" I suddenly looked at the dragon in front of me with great interest.

 Chapter 1283

    "You are a gang that suddenly appeared in our high school, so those formed gangs must not be allowed to you. I tell you this for your good. It''s up to you whether you believe it or not." Long Zheng said and looked like he was leaving.


    "We don''t know each other. Why do you help us? Don''t tell me you''re doing good for the sake of accumulating virtue?" I still asked.


    "The reason for helping you is very simple. They all call me a good man. I will help anyone. But when I need you, you have to help me. I hope I can use you one day. If you have anything to do in the future, you can come to class five, three years." after that, long zhengtou went out of the toilet without looking back.


    "Good old man, Long Zheng... It''s a little interesting!" I watched Long Zheng go out and said.


    "He''s selling our favor. I didn''t expect our school to be so complicated. Didn''t he beat Yang Yong? As for being so serious?" Meng Liang said to me after long Zheng left.


    "I don''t know, but I think what he said is still reasonable. We will indeed be watched now. After all, they are afraid that we will threaten their position, but let''s keep a low profile and don''t provoke them in the future."


    "I just know that the boss of the seven stars is actually a woman. I don''t know whether it''s good or not?" Liu Rui suddenly said at this time.


    "Good looking people don''t like you!" Yuan Yuan said Meng Liang.


    "OK, it''s time for class. Let''s go back!" I looked at the time and it was almost time for class.


    After we returned to the classroom, there were two boring chemistry classes, but I didn''t sleep. I kept thinking about what dragon was saying to me today. The two classes passed in a flash. We didn''t go to dinner at noon because we had no money.


    However, a big event happened at noon in our school, that is, Wu Tao came to us a few days ago and beat a boy named Li Zhen. Although Li Zhen has little energy in senior one, he is also a small head of the new city, but Wu Tao has no strength to fight back, This shows that although Wu Tao is from the old city, he still has certain ability in their freshman year of senior high school. Otherwise, he won''t call the new city, because the students in the new city of our school are still very united, especially in the face of the old city. Therefore, it is difficult for our students in the old city to gain a foothold in the school. It is a plate of scattered sand, coupled with the unity of the new city. Wu Tao can stop in the first year of senior high school, which shows that this person not only has a cavity of blood, but also has a certain appeal and a certain mind, otherwise it is difficult to bring up the loose sand in the old city.


    Now I think Wu Tao is more and more interesting. As for Long Zheng, I think it makes sense, but we don''t want to mix up. We don''t have the ambition of Wu Tao, so I don''t want to hold a group with Wu Tao and Duan Xin. As for Feng Xutian Hao and them, if something really happens, we can settle it ourselves. If we can''t, we''ll admit it. I don''t believe they can eat me.


    At the other end, Wu Tao and Li Zhen were soon known by our school when they fought. Wu Tao and Li Zhen were taken to the director''s office and went in for more than an hour. The final result was a warning, and then they walked out of the director''s office with a black and blue face. Don''t even think about it. I''m sure I''ve been beaten. That''s how our school teaches violence. Even teachers can beat students, let alone the director. Maybe it''s because our school''s system was not complete at that time, and no one took care of things. Although parents know a little, if their children are honest, no one will beat them. If they are beaten, their children will be dishonest, but after all, a few will be beaten, Therefore, ordinary parents do not choose to accept this with one eye closed, while those parents who have the right and money will not have their children beaten, which leads to this atmosphere in our school.


    After Wu Tao and Li Zhen left the director''s office, no one answered, and they returned to their class. After Wu Tao arrived, the boys in his class immediately surrounded him.


    "Why, is brother Tao okay?"


    "If it''s all right, just remember the punishment and call everyone to me at the big break." Wu Tao said lightly.


    "OK, let''s hit Li Zhen?"


    "I don''t believe it, so the dog owner doesn''t respond��


    Two classes in the afternoon passed quickly. It was time for the big classroom. Wu Tao took out his mobile phone and made a phone call.


    "We''re ready to go on. I don''t believe Zhao Yang can still hide from me if I pick up Li Kai," Wu Tao said to the phone.


    "You are so fucking bad. How can you treat Liu Rui like this!" Meng Liang suddenly became serious, then immediately smiled and said, "but your idea is still feasible, ha ha..."


    "Stop writing!" I gave him a white look and continued to lie on the table to rest.


    Ten minutes passed quickly, and the sweet bell rang.


    Many students cheered after school. After all, the students'' desire for vacation was beyond the comprehension of adults. The students in our class began to walk out of the class one by one, and Meng Liang and I succeeded in quietly dropping yellow books into Liu Rui''s schoolbag while Liu Rui didn''t pay attention.


    "What are you doing at home?" Yuan Yuan asked as he walked.


    "Go home and stay. What can you do?" I said.


    "Why don''t we go somewhere? I want to build that park," Yuan Yuan said again.


    "Why, your association doesn''t organize a tomb robbing activity?" Meng Liang said with a smile.


    "I can''t steal the tomb. If my father finds it again, he''ll have to discount my legs." Yuan Yuan didn''t hear that Meng Liang was joking.


    "Sha Bi Liang, if you talk about my association again, I''ll play my life with you. Do you believe it? And you sha Bi Yuan, he teased you. You didn''t hear it?" the president of the tomb robbing Association said loudly in an instant.


    "No." Yuan Yuan still replied foolishly.


    "Oh, how did I meet such a thing as you..." I can see that Liu Rui is in pain. Finally, someone can cure him.


    On the other end, there are two groups of people in the high school building.


    One group is Wu Tao''s people and the other is Zhao Yang''s people. The number of the two sides is about the same, all of them are about ten. They walked towards the school gate.


    It was Zhao Yang who arrived at the school gate first. Zhao Yang stood at the school gate, holding his mobile phone in his hand, and kept looking inside. After looking for a while, Zhao Yang dialed a number with his mobile phone.


    "Hey, brother Hao, where are you? Why didn''t I see you at the school gate?" Zhao Yang asked anxiously.


    "Ah, Xiao Yang, I have a few friends looking for me to go to the bar, so I''ll go first. Aren''t they the children in the old city? You can''t make it." the opposite replied quickly.


    "Well, I''ll hang up brother Hao first." Zhao Yang Hung up the phone a little disappointed.


    "Brother Hao is not coming?" Li Kai asked aside at this time.


    "Fuck, you''ll do this with me!" Zhao Yang scolded in a very bad mood.


    At this time, Wu Tao and them had appeared in the field of vision. Seriously, more than a dozen people came to Zhao Yang and them with great momentum. Two new forces of senior one, a new town and an old town are about to happen PK, and the first war of senior one is about to start!


    Zhao Yang looked at Wu Tao''s group of people, came over, bit and said, "fuck him, fuck him for me, I don''t believe how big waves he can make from a group of baskets in the old city!"


    With that, Zhao Yang took his group of people to Wu Tao. Wu Tao looked at Zhao Yang coming to him and smiled. There was no fear on his face.


    "I''m sure I''m the wolf in sheep''s clothing. I''ll go anywhere with you with a hot heart..." a melodious "wolf in sheep''s clothing" came from Wu Tao''s trouser pocket.


    "Hello?" Wu Tao took out his cell phone and answered the phone.


    "Tian Hao is not here. Run, Mustang." the other end of the phone said happily.


    Wu Tao hung up the phone, his smile became brighter and shouted; "Brothers, wind and rain go together!"


    "Wind and rain together!"


    Hearing Wu Tao''s cry, the group behind Wu Tao also shouted. The cry was very powerful. Zhao Yang at the other end heard the cry and began to be a little afraid to tell the truth, but he said: "it''s useless to clean the whole damn thing. I''m still in the same boat. My brothers leveled the baskets for me!"


    The distance between the two sides is less than 20 meters. The battle will begin soon!


    "Fuck, what''s shouting?" Liu Rui was startled when he heard Wu Tao''s shouting.


    "Collect the rags," said Yuan Yuan.


    "Now there is such a large-scale collection of rags, and there are slogans. It''s really cow B. The times are progressing. I can''t keep up with it. No, our association will have to use the whole slogan in the future." Liu Rui suddenly envied the collection of rags.


    "No, there seems to be a fight ahead!" I looked up and saw that the two groups were gradually approaching. This posture must be a fight.


    "Well, fight, kill your pen. I said that rag collectors can''t have such a thing. If you want to say that beggars are almost the same, what kind of ears are you?" Liu Rui scolded.


    "Let''s go and see the excitement." when Yuan Yuan heard that it was a fight, he immediately dragged us to watch the excitement. There was no way. The child was curious about everything.


    When we passed, the two sides had begun to fight, but it was obvious that Wu Tao had the upper hand, because they had an iron swing stick in their hands, while Zhao Yang had some empty hands and some had bench legs, but obviously there was no swing stick to work.


    "Brother Yang, what do they do with guys? They can''t hold it!" Li Kai ran to Zhao Yang while hiding from the swing stick opposite.


    "If you can''t hold it, you have to hold it for me. Catch Wu Tao and hit him!" Zhao Yang also suffered a lot of sticks, and his physical strength began to overdraft.


    "Grass, no, brother Yang, run!" Li Kai said with a little fear.


    "Fuck you, how can I come back when I run!" although Zhao Yang knew that it would be a loss to fight like this, he was still unwilling.


    Everywhere around, the sound of shouting and scolding began to get louder and louder. There were several fierce figures. With the people behind them, the morale became stronger and stronger. The morale became stronger and stronger. The middle of the road was surrounded by holiday students.


    Soon, Zhao Yang''s group ran and walked, and the remaining students were knocked down and on the ground. They had no strength to fight back at all.


    That''s the way to fight a group fight. Wu Tao took the lead, dared to attack and hit hard, and the rest of the people greeted him. Moreover, Wu Tao''s group of people also took guys, so they basically solved Zhao Yang and them in a short time.


    Wu Tao looked at the end of the battle. With a stick, he walked to the people lying down.


    "Zhao Yang, you have the guts not to run!" Wu Tao said to Zhao Yang, who was lying on the ground with sweat on his face.


    I don''t think Zhao Yang didn''t run, but he was stared at by Wu Tao''s group and couldn''t run.


    Wu Tao kicked Zhao Yang, "don''t pretend to be dead. Can you talk?"


    Zhao Yang lay on the ground with his stomach in his arms. His expression was very painful, but he still didn''t speak.


    Wu Tao raised his stick and "bang" it against Zhao Yang''s calf.


    "I fucking asked if you could talk?"


    Zhao Yang screamed "ah".


    Soon, Wu Tao turned around with an iron stick and began to swing the big swing stick of "bang, bang, bang" at the people on the side. The people on the side were standing and heard all kinds of screams.


    At this time, Zhao Yang suddenly shouted wildly, "I''ll fucking kill you!"


    He took out a dagger from his pocket and rushed up at Zhao Yang. Zhao Yang had prepared the knife in advance. At first, he didn''t want to use it. After all, it was easy to have an accident with a knife, but he didn''t expect Wu Tao to bully people like this. He really couldn''t stand it and took out the knife.


    When the people around Wu Tao saw Zhao Yang taking a knife, they immediately shouted up with a stick from the side, gave Zhao Yang a heel, and the dagger also fell to the ground. Soon, a group of people surrounded him again.


    Wu Tao didn''t mean to stop at all. He took a stick and said hello to the other two people''s legs. His expression was cold, and there were screams everywhere.


    Many students stood next to no one to manage, looking at them indifferently.


    I listened to the screams from the side. I really couldn''t stand it, so I stood out, looked at Wu Tao and said, "almost, the teacher should come!"


    When Zhao Yang heard what I said, he suddenly looked at me with a very strange look.


    Wu Tao heard my words "hey hey" smiled and threw away the shake stick on his hand. He looked around the people and stretched out his hand. "After that, I has the final say in Wu Tao''s senior year. If anyone doesn''t accept it, he will receive you at 13."


    The people around Wu Tao roared and cheered the victory!


    "Let''s go!" then Wu Tao said to me. After that, he took his group of people away from the school gate, leaving Zhao Yang''s people on the ground.


    At this time, the teachers also ran out of the school gate. The teacher was like a TV drama policeman. It was always someone else who ran away with his pants. He came with a little flashing light. After seeing the teacher coming, the audience scattered. Zhao Yang and they were sent to the hospital, and we left.


    "Wu Tao is OK. He flattened Gao Yi so quickly!" Meng Liang said thoughtfully.


    "He''s really good, but I still think he''s so easy to have an accident!" I think of the way Wu Tao beat people. It reminds me of brother Yu and the way we fought with brother Yu.


    "Zhao Yang is from the new town. They are so close to the new town. I think they will hire people to find Wu Tao." Liu Rui said while happily shaking his shoulder bag.


    "Don''t always dump your old schoolbag, will you?"


    Meng Liang and I were shocked when we saw Liu Rui throw up his schoolbag. We were afraid that the fool would throw out the yellow book at once.


    "My schoolbag, I''m proud!"


    Meng Liang didn''t say it was OK. When Meng Liang said this, Liu Rui worked harder. It turned out to be 180 degrees, but now it has been directly changed to 360 degrees.


    "I spin, jump, close my eyes..." Liu Rui shook his small schoolbag and began to jump on the road with a brisk dance step.


    "Stop writing!" the three of us scolded in unison as we looked at Liu Rui.


    "Poop!"


    "Ah! I * * * mom! How can there be a ditch..." Liu Rui suddenly screamed.


    When I looked back, the fool was lying in the gutter next to the road. There was no water in the gutter. Otherwise, I had to get covered in mud. I beat Ruige. It''s really wonderful.


    "Ha ha, do I fucking think you have to be angry?" Meng Liang pulled Liu Rui up and said with a laugh.


    "OK, Zhao Yang will solve him when he comes out. I''ll help you watch Tian Hao''s movements in senior two. Although I can''t beat him, I can help you as much as I can. Why can''t they think there''s no one in senior two in our old city."


    "It''s done!" then Wu Tao hung up the phone and shouted, "brothers, let''s go!" their group of people walked to another class. Their goal is to pull the dog and pull out the owner.


    Standing in our teaching building, looking at the mighty figure of the first high school building opposite


    "Wu Tao can really toss about!" Meng Liang said.


    "Young people, that''s it!" Liu Rui sighed.


    "Something will happen to him sooner or later." I frowned inexplicably, probably because I thought Wu Tao was pretty good, so I was a little worried.


    Wu Tao and his classmates went to Li Kai''s classroom. At this time, Li Kai was about to leave the classroom. Wu Tao raised his legs and kicked Li Kai out of the door. Then a group of people rushed in and a fight started. Of course, it was unilateral. As for Li Kai''s classmates, they were scared to hide away. No one cared about the beaten Li Kai


    "OK, almost." Wu Tao shouted at the beaten Li Kai.


    The crowd stopped and got out of the way. Wu Tao came to Li Kai.


    "Pa! Do you know why I''ve been beating you?" a clean mouth fell on Li Kai''s face.


    "No... I don''t know..." Li Kai stammered in fear.


    "You''re a dog. You''re the dog with the wrong owner. Tell Zhao Yang that we can only stand one in senior one. Don''t keep hiding. Do you understand?"


    "I see." Li Kai wiped the blood around his mouth and answered.


    "Gone!" Wu Tao threw away his cigarette butts and left Li Kai''s classroom with his group of people.


    These people in the corridor are very imposing. Those students who watch the excitement can''t help looking more. Maybe Wu Tao enjoys this kind of look, but what will Zhao Yang, who has been hiding, bring to them? There can only be one standing in senior one. Is it him or Zhao Yang?


    The bell rings and class is over.


    At this time, a class had passed since Wu Tao finished the second time. As soon as he heard the bell, he ran out of the class and found Zhao Yang''s class.


    "Brother Yang, why are you still in the mood to sleep!" Li Kai looked at Zhao Yang, who was still sleeping on the table, and immediately said nothing.


    "Why are you here, Xiao Kai?" Zhao Yang opened his eyes and asked.


    "Brother Yang, Wu Tao came to me again during the break!" Li Kai said wrongfully.


    "Did he hit you again?" Zhao Yang asked knowingly.


    "Brother Yang, look at my face. He beat me up. He also told you to stop hiding. There can only be one of you standing in our freshman year. What he said is that you are a basket. Anyway, it sounds bad. It''s obviously for you in the afternoon. Brother Yang, you''re still in the mood to sleep. Wu Tao is riding on your head!" Li Kai said with tears and salt and vinegar.


    "Wu Tao really said that?" Zhao Yang asked incredulously.


    "A lot of people in my class heard it at that time. No, brother Yang, you inquire and call me like this B. Can I still lie?"


    "Fuck, this Wu Tao is really shameless. I didn''t touch him. He came to the door first. He can stand an old city basket." Zhao Yang scolded with gnashing teeth.


    "It''s more than coming to the door. It''s obviously coming to the door." Li Kai still said with tears.


    "Kaizi, you won''t get beaten in vain. Don''t worry. Let''s go to Wu Tao now and let me see what he means!" then Zhao Yang stood up from his seat and walked to the door.


    "Brother Yang, shall we go alone? Don''t you bring some people?" Li Kai was a little surprised when he heard that they were looking for Wu Tao.


    "He can still eat us..."


    Zhao Yang''s class 5 and Wu Tao''s class 3 are not far from the two classes. They soon came to Wu Tao''s class.


    "Wu Tao, come out!" Zhao Yang shouted at the door of Wu Tao''s class. In fact, Zhao Yang didn''t pay attention to Wu Tao. He knew Tian Hao in his sophomore year of senior high school, and Wu Tao must know no one in the old area, so he felt that if he wanted to beat Wu Tao, he would definitely crush him.


    "Isn''t this my brother Yang? What''s the matter!" Wu Tao heard Zhao Yang''s cry and walked towards Zhao Yang with a smile, and the boys in his class followed Wu Tao out.


    "What do you mean by looking for Li Kai again and again? Have you studied enough in this school?" although Wu Tao came to his class, Zhao Yang didn''t mean to be afraid and asked stiffly.


    "Brother Yang, whether I study in this school or not has nothing to do with you, and you may not know much about the situation..." Wu Tao still smiled, but his face changed in the twinkling of an eye, PA!


    Wu Tao used his right hand and put his mouth on Zhao Yang''s face. Then he put away his smile and said seriously, "this is my fucking class. Who made you shout here? Didn''t your mother tell you how to write the word quality?"


    Wu Tao''s mouth suddenly stunned Zhao Yang. He never thought that Wu Tao was so arrogant and dared to beat him at this time. He thought he would scold Wu Tao casually, and then let him admit a mistake to Li Kai. If Wu Tao didn''t agree, it would be good to call someone to educate him after school. But Wu Tao didn''t seem to give himself any face.


    "Grass Mud Horse, dare you hit me!" after a moment of reaction, Zhao Yang immediately wanted to fight back, but he was pulled by Li Kai.


    "Brother Yang, brother Yang, there are many of them. Calm down." Li Kai said as he pulled Zhao Yang.


    Zhao Yang looked at the people behind Wu Tao. He also knew that it was unwise to start at this time. After all, there were only two of them, so he also knew that he would suffer a loss if he fought.

 Chapter 1284

    "OK, grass mud horse, Wu Tao, wait for me. There can only be one between us in this high school." Zhao Yang said, pointing to Wu Tao and gnashing his teeth.


    "Well, I''ll entertain you at any time, my foreign brother."


    "You don''t have to be crazy. When you kneel down and call my father, go!" although Wu Tao talked, after all, there were many people, so Zhao Yang left Wu Tao''s class with Li Kai.


    Looking at the figure of Zhao Yang walking away, Wu Tao didn''t know what he was thinking, but looked straight at


    "Kaizi, please contact Xiaobo and several people in your class. Just a few can be called. Let''s stop Wu Tao after school." when Li Kai and Zhao Yang separated, Zhao Yang asked.


    "OK, brother Yang..."


    Zhao Yang, who returned to his class, immediately called several of his classes to play with him. He was going to have a PK with Wu Tao after school. Because today is Friday, although our school is a closed residential school, there will be three days of monthly leave every month. After class today, it is a monthly leave, so Zhao Yang is going to block Wu Tao at this time.


    Zhao Yang was lying on his desk. The more he wanted to get angry, he got a mouth for no reason, so he simply didn''t even go to the last class. He asked the teacher for a leave and went out of the classroom.


    Out of the classroom, Zhao Yang took out his mobile phone and called a phone with a remark of brother Hao


    "Dudu... Hello, Xiaoyang." answered the phone after a few blind sounds.


    "Brother Hao, what are you doing?" Zhao Yang immediately asked with a smile.


    "You''re not fucking nonsense. I''m in class. What are you doing?" the other end of the phone said a little speechless.


    "Yes, brother Hao, there is a boy in our first year of high school who is very crazy. I want to repair him." Zhao Yang didn''t mention that he got a mouth. After all, it''s not a glorious thing.


    "Who, old town?"


    "Well, old town."


    "Those in the old city just don''t clean up. Our Sophomores have come out of the old city recently. I''ll clean them up when I''m free. Take a look and call me if something happens."


    "Well... Brother Hao, I want to stop them after school today. If you don''t have anything to do, come and have a look." Zhao Yang said a little embarrassed,


    "Grass, I have to use me for this matter. OK, I''ll go and have a look when I''m free and hang up!" said the other side of the phone, and quickly hung up the phone.


    "Wu Tao, you can fucking wait for me!" Zhao Yang said fiercely after hanging up the phone.


    On the other side, our class.


    "Is it a month off?" Meng Liang asked me.


    "Yes, I''ll be home in ten minutes. I''m starving to death. I can''t even eat with you poor things." I''m hungry and my chest is close to my back. I lie on the table and say forcefully and breathlessly.


    "That''s Liu ruiqiong. It has nothing to do with me. I can''t take the book home. Take it back." Meng Liang said and stuffed the yellow book he had read all afternoon into my hand.


    "It''s not big brother, you''re fucking yellow book!" I took a look at the book Meng Liang handed me and immediately pushed it back.


    "Just because it''s yellow book, I don''t dare to take it home. What else can I do for you?" Meng Liang didn''t know what to think. He pushed the book back with a righteous look.


    "Don''t lose ang for me, I haven''t finished reading it!" Meng Liang not only gave me the book, but also told me with a very careless look. If I wasn''t hungry and had no strength, I would have to give him a mouth.


    "Go away, you can''t take home, I can. My mother can''t kill me when she sees it!" to tell the truth, I now have great doubts about Meng Liang''s intellectual development. When the child was a child, his head was definitely kicked by a donkey and licked by a pig.


    "That''s right, what do you say?" my brother Liang suddenly realized, opened his eyes and looked at me.


    "Why don''t you sneak it into Liu Rui''s schoolbag later." I thought about it and came up with a way to have the best of both worlds.


    "Didn''t Liu Rui have to hit him when he saw it?" Meng Liang was kind again in an instant.


    "If you feel bad about yourself being beaten, if you feel bad about Liu Rui being beaten, you don''t feel bad about me being beaten, do you? Besides, Liu Rui''s beating is not your beating. He''s so forbidden. It should be nothing." I continued to encourage him with an unhappy look.


    "What a fucking idea today!" Liu Rui patted the dirt on his body and became honest.


    "Ye, why do you think Liu Rui is so stupid?" Yuan Yuan looked at Liu Rui, who was very clever, and asked me in a low voice.


    "Ha ha, you can see he''s stupid?" I laughed at Yuanyuan''s words. To tell the truth, there are few people in the world who can make Yuanyuan feel stupid. Liu Rui is one.


    "Not so much, too stupid..." Yuan Yuan still said solemnly.


    I, Meng Liang and Liu Rui all live in the old city, and the rich second generation Yuanyuan lives in the city center, "so Yuanyuan left us first.


    "You all come out the day after tomorrow. Let''s go to the park!" Yuan Yuan told us before he left.


    "OK, call then..." Meng Liang and I promised.


    "I won''t go, I fell into the ditch, I have to go home to recover!" Liu Rui looked at his skinned arm and felt a little distressed.


    "I''ll bring you food..." Yuan Yuan shouted again before he left.


    "Then I''ll go too. My mother taught me to go out and breathe more fresh air when she was fine..."


    I despised Meng Liang.


    After walking for more than 20 minutes, the three of us got home. We were all in the same community, but not in the same building, so when we entered the community, we went back to our homes and looked for our mothers. Of course, before leaving, Meng Liang did not forget to remind Liu Rui to go home and read more books. Liu Rui proudly threw down a sentence; "Books are the ladder of human progress!" then he turned and left.


    Go home, go upstairs, open the door.


    It''s almost six o''clock when I get home. My parents are at home.


    "Come back, son." my mother shouted from the kitchen when she heard the door open.


    "Back!" I put down my schoolbag and went back.


    "Wash your hands and eat later!" my father told me while watching the animal world on TV.


    "You don''t see enough of the animal world. You see it every day."


    "What do you know, a child? It''s all the philosophy of life."


    "Well, I don''t like to listen to the survival rules you studied in the animal world. When I was six years old, I had nothing to do. I almost didn''t let the dog strangle me. You also told me that this is a necessary experience in life. Now I doubt whether I am your own..." as soon as my father spoke, I immediately recalled the sad past when I was a child.


    "You child, just don''t understand my heart..." my father said a little melancholy.


    "What''s your heart? Take a good look at your animal world. If you''re all right one day, you''ll teach your son what you don''t need. Do you believe I divorce you?"


    At this time, my mother came out of the kitchen and was ready to start eating.


    Four dishes and one soup, simple meals, are neither extravagant nor shabby, but they all say I like to eat. My parents keep asking me about the school at the dinner table. Most of them are whether they eat well, live well, study well and so on. I also began to answer whether they are true or false.


    The meal lasted about an hour. I couldn''t support it. After all, I was hungry all day.


    Many years later, I not only dreamed of having a meal like this with my parents, but it didn''t come true.


    Life is like this. I can''t blame others for what I choose. When I don''t have it, I want to have it. When I have it, I begin to think about what I lose. Nothing is perfect. There is gain and loss. God is always so fair. Of course, these are the later words, When I stood on the commanding height of the so-called success and looked down on ordinary people, I found that success does not mean that you are happy.


    After I had enough to eat and drink, I went back to my own room to stretch and lie comfortably in bed for a rest. I fell asleep as soon as I lay down. Sleeping at home is fragrant. When I woke up, it was more than 9 o''clock. My father was still watching TV. My mother should go to play mahjong.


    I went to the bathroom to wash my face, went back to the house and turned on the computer. This computer was given to me when I was in high school. It was a rich relative of my family. After all, computers were not very popular at that time!


    Log in to my QQ and see if anyone is talking. I see that no one is talking. Most of them are junior high school students talking to me, either sending me small advertisements or group messages. After watching it for a while, I''m ready to go, because I''m also looking at something fun.


    Just as I was about to quit QQ, a small horn flashed. I clicked it on.


    "Little witch asked to be friends!" QQ at that time was not as common as it should be now, so the network name at that time now seems very simple and childish, not as long and poetic as it is now.


    "Who is this? I didn''t write any notes." I took a look and agreed.


    "Hello!" the opposite soon sent a message, a simple hello and a lovely expression.


    "Do we know each other?" I replied.


    "My name is Zheng Ling. What''s your name?"


    "Oh, don''t we know each other?" I thought for a moment. It seems that I really don''t know Zheng Ling.


    "I just added you..."


    "Oh, my name is Ye Han. What can I do for you?"


    "I said to add it casually. What can I do?" said the other side, obviously a little unhappy.


    "It''s all right. I won''t tell you if it''s all right. I''m very busy and don''t have time to chat with you."


    "Why are you so friendly? Hum, if you don''t say it, you won''t say it." after that, the head picture opposite is black. I don''t know whether it''s black or black. I don''t know,


    Looking at the dialog box, I smiled. This man is really interesting. I can''t do without saying. Give me your money and I''ll chat with you.


    After leaving QQ, I browsed the web page for a while and cared about national affairs.


    "Deng Deng Deng Deng Deng Deng Deng Deng Deng Deng Deng Deng Deng Deng Deng Deng Deng Deng Deng Deng Deng Deng!" my big Nokia rang his melodious bell again. I took it out and saw the three words "Sha Bi Rui" displayed on the screen. I resolutely refused to answer. After pressing it, I went on to watch the news.


    "It''s really chaotic in foreign countries. I don''t feel safe living there. I can''t say anything in the future. It''s too fucking arrogant..." I sighed with lingering fear after watching a news about unrest in foreign countries.


    At this time, I heard my landline phone ring again. Before I went out, my father shouted, "my son is looking for you."


    I answered the phone, "Hello, who?"


    "I''m your father!" Liu Rui shouted.


    "Fart, my father is watching TV here, and you give it back to my father." with that, I hung up the phone.


    As soon as I hung up, the phone rang again.


    "What the hell do you want?"


    "I just want to ask you who put the yellow book in my schoolbag?" although I was across the phone, I could vaguely feel Liu Rui''s appearance of wanting to kill.


    "Well, I''m sure I won''t betray Meng Liang. I don''t know. Go and ask yuan yuan. Don''t say you called. OK, hang up."


    "Meng Liang, my mother!" screamed at the other end of the phone.


    That''s interesting. What else do you want to ask from me? Am I the one who betrays my friends? Obviously not. If I say second integrity in SZ City, no one can say first.


    After calling Liu Rui, I took a bath and went back to the house to sleep.


    "Son, get up and have breakfast!" my mother told me to eat at more than 7 o''clock the next morning.


    "Hmm..." I lay in bed, vaguely promised, and then went to bed. My mother didn''t call me when she saw that I didn''t get up.


    When I woke up, it was already more than eight o''clock, and my parents went to work. I was left alone at home. I saw that I simply washed my face and brushed my teeth, then picked up the fried dough sticks and steamed stuffed buns on the table and ate them.


    After dinner, I changed my clothes and pulled out 50 yuan from my little pig. With my mobile phone, I was ready to go out. Speaking of this little pig, I remember my mother bought it for me when I was a child. My mother taught me to put in the lucky money every day once I had pocket money. At that time, I was silly. I put in my pocket money when I was free. Until one day I found that my mother was concentrating on deducting money from my little pig, I never let it go again, I didn''t put money in it until I was in junior high school, and my mother promised me not to deduct money.


    "Are you at home?" I called Meng Liang after I went out.


    "Yes, did Liu Rui call you yesterday?" Meng Liang, who had only answered the phone for a long time, said. As soon as he heard it, he was eating.


    "No, he called you?" I pretended not to know.


    "I haven''t answered more than ten."


    "I''ll go to your house and see you when I get there!"


    "OK!"


    After a while, I arrived at Meng Liang''s house. As soon as I opened the door, I saw Liu Rui standing on the sofa with a kitchen knife. It was yellow book that made him find out and get beaten.


    "Are you fucking out? I''ll split your TV if you don''t come out!" Liu Rui shouted with a kitchen knife.


    "Rego, you heard me that things are not what you think! Don''t be impulsive!" Meng Liang''s anxious voice came from the toilet.


    "I have to kill you today. You don''t know that my father called me yesterday. He hasn''t done this to me since I was in high school!" Liu Rui felt that he was about to cry.


    "I didn''t expect you to let your father find out?"


    "Fuck you, just after dinner at my house yesterday, my father liked to chat with me after drinking some wine. He asked me what I learned at school. I took out my schoolbag and told him that this is Chinese and this is mathematics. You can''t understand it. Let me show you geography. Dad, look, this is a geography book!"


    "Son, is this geography?"


    "When I looked down, what the hell is geography! Then my father beat me up and wouldn''t even explain!" Liu Rui cried and described his experience yesterday.


    "Ha ha, why are you showing off your books with your father? It''s not your own hand?" Meng Liang laughed after listening, and I laughed.


    "Are you still fucking laughing?" then Liu Rui walked to Meng Liang''s TV with a kitchen knife.


    "Don''t laugh, don''t laugh, Rego TV is innocent!" at this time, Meng Liang ran out of the toilet.


    As soon as Liu Rui saw that Meng Liang came out, he immediately rushed to Meng Liang. I hugged Meng Liang.


    "You haven''t told me why you''re upset..." Susu asked me while eating ice cream.


    "Nothing, but the bar is a little disturbing..." I''m in a much better mood now than when I first came out, so I don''t want to mention it.


    "Tell me, maybe I can solve your problems..." Su looked at me with shuilingling''s eyes.


    "Forget it, don''t mention it, you don''t understand..." I shook my head.


    "Cut, I understand everything. What don''t understand..."


    "Do you understand why children are born? Teach me!!!" I looked at Su Su and smiled.


    "Get out, rogue!" Su Su blushed and looked very cute.


    "By the way, next Monday is your birthday, isn''t it?" I suddenly remembered it and asked casually.


    "Yes, my brother will come next week..." Su was full of expectation when he mentioned his brother.


    "Brother?"


    "No, it''s my aunt''s son..." Su shook his head.


    "Oh, you two have a good relationship?" I asked knowingly.


    "Yes, he gave me all the money I went to school..."


    "Then why don''t you care what your parents want?" I''m going to get to the bottom of the matter. It''s not easy to understand Su Su''s family background. I can''t miss this opportunity.


    "My parents don''t agree with me to study here. I ran out secretly..."


    "Where is your hometown?"


    "Imperial city Beijing!!" Su Su raised his head and said proudly.


    "Hehe, how nice Beijing is! What are you doing running..." I really don''t understand what the rich people''s children think now. I have to run to this small city without waiting for a good Beijing.


    "My mother cares too much at home. It''s annoying!"


    "Ha ha, quite rebellious..." I smiled and said nothing more.


    "Don''t talk about me. Why are you here?" Su Su asked with a small hand on my forehead.


    "Me?" I pointed to my nose.


    "Nonsense, is there anyone else here besides us?" Su said with a white look at me.


    "Our stories are long..."


    "Let''s make it short..." Su opened his mouth and ate another mouthful of cake to bully.


    Su Su is also in a good time. If you let me tell the story three months ago, I may summarize it in two words: school! But if you let me tell you the latest story, I can tell you one night without a duplicate.


    I kept talking to Susu about what had happened recently. Susu sat in his chair and listened patiently. Unconsciously, it was 12 o''clock.


    "I should go home and talk about it next time!!" Susu looked at his watch and said.


    "OK, I''ll take you home..." I nodded and followed Susu out of the ice cream shop.


    After we went out, we took a taxi, and then walked in the direction of Su Su''s house. We arrived at Su Su Su''s community in 20 minutes.


    "I''m here, you go back..." at the door of the community, Su Su smiled and looked at me and said.


    "It''s so late, or I won''t go back..." I said cheaply.


    "You big boy, what are you afraid of..."


    "What''s the matter with boys? Boys are not dangerous!!! Now there are many rapes of boys, okay?" I pretended to be very excited and said.


    "Bye!!" Su Su waved his hand and directly ignored my words and walked into the community.


    "Hey, don''t be so heartless!!!" I stood outside the community and shouted loudly.


    "Bye..." Su Su''s voice was getting farther and farther away.


    "You can let me go up and have a glass of water..." I shouted, but no one responded.


    After a while, I shook and walked back to the road and stopped a taxi. After getting on the bus, I took out my mobile phone and found that there was no electricity, so I had to lean against the car and close my eyes to rest.


    ����


    On the other end, in the harem bar.


    "It''s 12 o''clock. Why don''t you say ye hasn''t come back?" Liu Rui said, walking around in the office.


    "The phone can''t get through..." the old car looked down at his cell phone.


    "It''s all * your fault. You have to quarrel with Ye. He''s very upset about it. You say you always screw with him..." Meng Liang scolded Liu Rui.


    "Who knows he''s so small-minded? Do you think he committed suicide???" Liu Rui ran to Meng Liang and asked in panic.


    "You too, he is you..." Yang Song said speechless.


    "Where the hell can I go?" said Liu Rui, looking at his watch with a sad face.


    "It''s all your fault. You have to be angry with him... No, Liangzi, let''s go out and find..."


    "OK!"


    Yuanyuan and Meng Liang stood and were ready to go out.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll go too!"


    Liu Rui also ran out.


    Before the three of them went out of the harem, they saw me hum a little song and walk in.


    "Why do you three go out when you don''t work?" I glanced at the three and asked.


    "Isn''t someone afraid you''ll lose it..." Meng Liang was relieved when he saw me coming back, and said strangely.


    "I''m so big that I can lose it..." I said nothing.


    Liu Rui looked up awkwardly at the dark bar. He walked into the bar with his hands on his back. While walking, he muttered to himself: "cough, today''s moon is not as round as Yang Song said..."


    "Ye, what have you done?" Yuan Yuan asked anxiously.


    "Go out and make an appointment..."


    I hummed and walked into the bar.


    ����


    In the next few days, the business of the harem gradually entered the formal stage. Although it was not as hot as it was just opened, it was like playing to earn 10000 or 20000 a day, and this state continued to rise.


    Old car has been a chicken head in H city for so many years, so he is still good at this aspect. He worries about big and small things in the bar. My boss has a lot of trouble every day, either sitting in the office playing hero league or playing poker with Meng Liang. When it''s all right, he follows Yang Song and cares about Miss Yang''s personal problems, Anyway, I''ve had a good time these days.


    These days, Wang Shuo and Zhang Shuai have to come here almost every day, and the next consumption is on credit. The only difference is that they have never had a conflict with the young lady again. So although we saw the eyes, we didn''t take the initiative to provoke them. No one blushed again because of this. Now we can take a step back. I don''t believe it. They can sit here every day in ten days and a half months.

 Chapter 1285

    We used to live far away from the harem, so it''s inconvenient to come and go, so I rented a duplex apartment next to the harem. Wu Mei also lived with some of our elders. Wu Mei is not only responsible for finance in the bar, but also a very competent housekeeper at home.


    In a twinkling of an eye, it was Su Su''s birthday.


    "He''s going to cut me. What the hell are you doing holding me?" Meng Liang shouted silently when he saw me holding him.


    "Sorry, I held Liu Rui wrong in a hurry!" I quickly hugged Liu Rui.


    "Rego, calm down! It''s illegal to kill!"


    "No, I have to kill this fool today!" Liu Rui gasped.


    "Well, if you kill him, you have to go to prison, or let him invite us to dinner for a week!" I advised.


    "Yes, ask him if he agrees?" Liu Rui calmed down immediately when he heard my opinion.


    "Meng Liang, if you pay for the meal next week, Ruige will forgive you, OK?" I said to Meng Liang.


    "OK." Meng Liang nodded and agreed.


    "No, it''s a little cheap to let him buy a week''s meal. I let my father fight like this." Liu Rui turned his small eyes and immediately repented.


    "What else do you want?" Meng Liang looked at Liu Rui carefully.


    "Not only do you have to pay for meals, you also have to join my tomb robbing Association. In the future, you have to listen to me!" Liu Rui thought and said.


    "I won''t join your association. I don''t steal tombs."


    "Will you join?" Liu Rui raised the kitchen knife again.


    "Join, join, don''t always take your broken knife, will you?" seeing Liu Rui raise his knife, Meng Liang immediately agreed.


    "Well, I''ll forgive you this time."


    After listening to this sentence, Meng Liang suddenly sat on the sofa and grew a mouthful. I saw that they were all right. I also sat down. I was still very satisfied with the result. After all, the food for next week was contracted.


    After we sat down, Liu Rui walked out with a kitchen knife.


    "Why are you going?" I saw Liu Rui walking out and asked.


    "I sent the kitchen knife home. My mother came back to cook at night and found that the kitchen knife was gone. She had to hit me!" Liu Rui threw down this sentence and went out.


    "Don''t bully Liu Rui and pity the child." I said to Meng Liang after Liu Rui left.


    "If it weren''t for your bad move, could he cut me with a kitchen knife?" after listening to my words, Meng Liang rushed at me. What is a personal attack on me


    After making trouble with Meng Liang for a while, Liu Rui still came back with a black and blue face.


    Then we set out to find Yuanyuan. Liu Rui kept his mouth open all the way and told Meng Liang about the rules of the association and his grand goal of the association. It was time for Meng Liang to cry. He didn''t dare to make a noise and had to endure it silently.


    "Have you arrived? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!" I heard Yuanyuan shouting anxiously as soon as I answered the phone.


    "It''s almost here. Isn''t there a contradiction between Meng Liang and Liu Rui and a delay..."


    "What happened to them?"


    "It''s all right. Now, we should be at your house right away." I looked back and said that Liu Rui and Meng Liang were very harmonious.


    "It''s all right, then hurry up!" Yuan Yuan urged again.


    "OK..."


    "Don''t leave a few ink stains. Hurry up. Yuanyuan is worried!" I said impatiently when I looked at Liu Rui, who should have muttered white foam.


    "I want to be quick. I was so seriously injured and fell into the ditch the day before yesterday. Look at my face. Am I getting it soon..." Liu Rui pointed to his swollen face and spit at me, Xingzi.


    "You''re awesome!" I didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    We walked for more than 10 minutes and finally came to the door of Yuanyuan''s community.


    Yuanyuan stood in the sun with a big schoolbag on his back. His face was sweating. When he saw us coming, he ran over immediately.


    "You''re coming. If you don''t come again, I''ll die!" Yuan said as he wiped his sweat.


    "You wouldn''t find a cool place to stay? I don''t know. I thought the new security guard came to the community." Liu Rui also looked so pale and weak in the face of yuan yuan.


    "I''m not afraid you can''t find us when you come. Who knew you came so slowly!"


    "Why is your face like this? Who did it?" Yuan Yuan saw Liu Rui''s face and wanted to discover the new world. He immediately rushed over and pinched it with his hand while talking.


    "Go away, don''t touch here! Let me see what you brought me?" Liu ruiba opened Yuan Yuan''s hand and began to turn Yuan Yuan''s schoolbag.


    "Let''s find a car. Is the park far away?" I asked.


    "En en, I can''t walk. I''m so hot!" Yuan Yuan waved his hand and called a taxi.


    The taxi pulled over and we got on the bus. Meng Liang got into the co pilot in order to get rid of Liu Rui, and the three of us sat in the back. The three of us are not fat. It''s easy to sit in the back.


    As soon as I got on the bus, I heard the driver sitting on the bus laughing. It was a happy laugh, and it didn''t end.


    "How can I keep up with the black car? What''s the driver laughing at?" Yuan Yuan said with a little fear after listening to the driver''s laughter.


    "I also have this feeling. I saw the news yesterday and said that someone dug a human organ..." hearing Yuanyuan say so, I instantly remembered the news I saw yesterday.


    "The four of us are afraid of him. How timid." Liu Rui''s eyes were full of contempt.


    "What are you laughing at, master? You''re so happy?" Meng Liang, sitting in the co pilot, finally couldn''t help it.


    "Ha ha, it''s funny to hear a joke on the radio just now. I''ll tell you. There was a rabbit..." the driver suddenly braked, and my head almost didn''t hit the front seat.


    After braking, the driver suddenly turned his head and looked at the three of us. After watching it for a while, he patted his thigh and said, "grass, Jing fucking smiled. I forgot to take the money..."


    "Fuck, I thought something was wrong!" I breathed a sigh of relief and was really startled by the driver.


    "Ha ha, it scared me. I almost didn''t jump..." Liu Rui laughed after listening to the driver.


    After that, the driver drove again. The driver didn''t laugh or speak all the way. Soon we arrived at the park. As soon as we stopped, the driver asked us to give money. It is estimated that he will never forget to receive money again. He is really a wonderful driver.


    This park is newly opened in our city. Behind the park is a mountain, and there is also a lake in the park, so the environment is still very good. There are also many entertainment facilities in the park, such as roller coasters, jumping machines, and zoos, but they are all charged.


    After entering the park, I found that many people came here to play, probably because it was Sunday. Most of them were some students or some parents with their children. We walked around the park. We looked around and made a roller coaster. The roller coaster was not big, but it was still very exciting.


    We walked in the park for a long time and saw many familiar faces, probably from our school.


    "No, I can''t walk. Let''s sit there and have a rest." Liu Rui said with a dying look. I saw him have the best time just now.


    "There is a pavilion in front. Let''s go there." Meng Liang pointed to the pavilion in front.


    "You go first. I have something to eat in my schoolbag. Eat first and I''ll buy some water." Yuan Yuan handed Meng Liang his schoolbag and ran to the supermarket.


    "Look at other people''s yuan, buy food and water, and look at you two! You two are alive!" then Liu Rui walked to the pavilion with a pair of leaders on his back.


    "Who is this fool talking about?" I looked at Meng Liang and said in unison.


    "You go first, I''ll help Yuanyuan get water." then I went after Yuanyuan.


    Yuanyuan and I bought four bottles of coke and a pair of poker. Because it''s not interesting to stay in the pavilion for a while, we bought poker to play for a while.


    When I returned to the pavilion with yuan yuan, I suddenly saw Meng Fei pressing Liu Rui on the ground. There was a lot of excitement around.


    "Are you still with me BB? Without the kitchen knife, you are still with us." as soon as I ran to them, I heard Meng Liang shouting as he pressed Liu Rui.


    "Sha Bi Meng Liang, wait for me, wait for me to go home!" although Liu Rui was pressed on the ground by Meng Liang, Liu Rui still refused.


    I came forward and quickly pulled them apart. "I just left, so there was a fight?"


    "I can''t stand the ink he always tells me," Meng Liang said, staring at Liu Rui.


    "Just like your ink, wait for me to go home!" Liu Rui was beaten and his mouth was full of clothes.


    "What''s the matter with them? They were fine yesterday?" asked yuan yuan, who didn''t know the situation.


    "It''s okay. They''ll be fine in a minute."


    We took out Yuanyuan''s food and began to eat in the pavilion. At first, Liu Rui and Meng Liang ignored each other, but it would be better after a while. We didn''t know how to do it. Liu Rui resumed his chattering appearance and began to tease.


    After eating for a while, we ate almost. We were ready to start playing poker. We took out poker. We played for a while and began to play well. Later, Liu Rui began to have no fun.


    "Eh, why is Xiao Wang out of my hand?" Yuan Yuan looked at the poker in his hand and said.


    "Your own little Wang, who do you ask?" I looked at the card in my hand and felt that it was pulled again. The largest one was J.


    "Hurry up and play cards?" Liu Rui urged impatiently.


    At this time, Yuan Yuan grabbed the card in Liu Rui''s hand, and both kings were in his hand.


    "I said, why do you always win? So you stole me, Xiao Wang!" Yuan looked at Xiao Wang on the table and said angrily.


    "It''s no use asking for a little Wang. I think I happen to have a male here. I''m kind enough to let them together in order to give play to greater strength. Isn''t life like this? A person is nothing. Only unity can gain greater strength. This is a typical example of one plus one is greater than two, okay?" Liu Rui said bluntly instead of feeling guilty. My brother Rui is my brother Rui. Even a simple steal from Xiao Wang can tell so many truth about life. You can''t refuse.


    "That''s why you stole my Xiao Wang... Stop playing." Yuan Yuan didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    In this way, with my big brother Rui''s life philosophy of one plus one greater than two, Xiao Wang ended our poker game.


    "What are we going to do later?" Meng Liang asked, putting down his poker.


    "No, I have to go to the bathroom. I drink too much water." I got up, stretched and walked to the bathroom.


    "I''ll go too!" Yuan Yuan also chased over.


    "It''s over. Why did you follow?"


    "I also want to go to the bathroom."


    "If you leave them behind, you won''t have to fight again..." I said with a little worry.


    After going to the bathroom with Yuanyuan, I immediately returned to the pavilion. I was afraid that the gadgets here would fight again. When I returned to the pavilion, I saw that the two gadgets not only didn''t fight, but also sat together and didn''t know what to look at.


    "What are you looking at? You two look so seriously?" I walked over and photographed Liu Rui.


    "Don''t bother me. I don''t have time to talk to you."


    "Beauty? Where is it?" Yuan Yuan immediately became interested and gathered together.


    "What about that!" Liu Rui still didn''t look at us. He stretched out his fingers and pointed to a place.


    I looked in the direction of Liu Rui''s fingers and found that there were really several girls by the lake, so Yuanyuan and I sat down to join the ranks of watching beautiful women.


    "I think the green dress looks good!" Liu Rui said without drooling.


    "The breast of green clothes is too small. I think the one of white clothes is beautiful and big." Meng Liang has drooled.


    "What I see is temperament and connotation, not what people like you can see with ordinary eyes."


    "I''m still that purple cute." even Yuan Yuan joined their discussion.


    People like Liu Rui and Meng Liang really have no quality. They even discussed with others in the street. They really have no quality.


    While they were watching and discussing, I suddenly found a girl walking into my field of vision. She was wearing simple jeans, simple white half sleeves, a neat ponytail, and an SLR camera around her neck. It was very nice to say what she meant. It gave me a very clean and pure feeling, especially her smile. She appeared in me like a princess In my vision, when he appeared in front of me, I felt that the other girls around her looked dim.


    "Leaves, leaves, leaves..."


    "Ah?" because I was so fascinated, Meng Liang called me. I didn''t hear it.


    "What are you looking at? It''s straight?" Meng Liang looked at me and asked.


    "Do you believe in love at first sight?" my eyes still didn''t leave the girl with SLR camera.


    "What are you talking about?" Meng Liang grew up after listening to me.


    "See the girl with the camera? That''s the girl you''ll call sister-in-law!" I still looked at the girl and said.


    "You say you like people when you like them. What are you doing here with me? There must be nine out of ten women I like this day. I want you to call their sister-in-law, but now you haven''t called any for me." Liu Rui buttoned his nose and said disdainfully.


    "Isn''t that because you''re ugly?" I told the truth.


    "Fuck, can you stop talking about my appearance, as if you look good..."


    "Don''t look. What can you do all night? We have to go back." Meng Liang grabbed me and said.


    "No, I have to chase this woman." I''m motionless and firm.


    "No, brother, are you serious?" Liu Rui began to think I was joking. Who knows I''m serious.


    "Leaf, this woman is hard to chase!" Yuan Yuan also said at this time.


    "How do you see it''s hard to chase?"


    "Didn''t you see the SLR on the girl''s back? There are tens of thousands. My eldest sister used to have one, and he wears famous brands."


    "What? A camera is so expensive!" Liu Rui suddenly shouted.


    It''s no wonder that Liu Rui reacted so much. How much money could our students have at that time, and we were all ordinary families. At that time, things were not as expensive as they are now. Even now tens of thousands are not a small number for a high school student. Therefore, when we heard this photo opportunity for tens of thousands, not only Liu Rui, but Meng Liang and I were shocked.


    "I''m still a little rich woman." Meng Liang sighed.


    "No, love doesn''t distinguish between rich and poor! Liu Rui, you go and give me her mobile phone number to come!" although the price of this camera really frightened me, it doesn''t affect my pursuit of love. I think your brother Han''s spring is coming and it''s time to plant it.


    "Why don''t you go yourself?" Liu Rui looked at me and didn''t know what to think.


    "Am I not shy? It''s better for you to go."


    "Just now I said I was ugly. Now I have to go. Are you not afraid of me? I''m afraid other girls will run away?"


    "I let you go just because you are ugly. When I come out, she can see that my beauty is not..." in a hurry, the real idea in my heart came out.


    "Shit, if so, I can''t go. I''m so handsome. If you let Meng Liang go, the effect is better than me."


    "You mean I''m uglier than you?" Meng Liang stared.


    "No, you look a little more euphemistic than me."


    "After a while, people left. Brother Han is now in the most need of you. Brother Han''s spring, life and future are in your hands. You shake your head and I directly fell into the abyss. You nod your head. That''s how great the Bodhisattva saved my life. I''ll ask you if you can help me?" Listen to them, I said in a little hurry.


    "No!" the three replied in unison.


    "This is a brother! See! It''s not interesting enough!" in an instant, I felt careless in making friends.


    "It''s not you chasing the little girl. What does it have to do with us?"


    I want to kill Liu Rui when he talks. I see what he means. So I gritted my teeth and said, "who will help me get the girl''s mobile phone number? I''ll take care of his meal for a week!"


    "If you had said no earlier, there wouldn''t be so many things. Get up and your brother Rui came on stage." while talking, Liu Rui spit on his hands, then wiped his artistic hairstyle that he hadn''t washed for months, played with a hairstyle that he thought was handsome, and walked towards the group of girls.


    "It''s perfect to fool the meal for two weeks at once." Liu Rui muttered while Meizi bared his teeth as he walked towards the girls.


    "Stop the girl in front with the camera!"


    When Liu Rui got close to the group of girls, he suddenly shouted. With his cry, my heart suddenly cooled. Fuck, brother, did you ask me for my mobile phone number or robbed me? I don''t blame Liu Rui for scaring the girls away. What he said is true. Now I''m crying. This fool B really shouldn''t let him go. You''ve ruined me!


    The girl heard Liu Rui shout, she also jumped, turned around, looked at Liu Rui, pointed to her nose and asked very lovably, "are you calling me?"


    "You''re the only one with a camera. I won''t call you who?" Liu Rui''s face was full of pretend force. He knew he wanted a phone. I didn''t know he really thought he was going to fight.


    "Leaf, calm down, calm down." Meng Liang advised me as he pulled me.


    "I can''t let it ruin me!" I shouted as I struggled.


    "We don''t seem to know each other!" the girl replied calmly without being frightened by Liu Rui.


    "Hello, my name is Liu Rui. What''s your name?" Liu Rui thought he was a gentleman and smiled at the girl.


    "Oh, Hello, my name is Susu."


    "Crisp? It sounds like the name of sugar." Liu Rui''s eyes turned and he didn''t know how to jump out.


    "Well, what can I do for you?" the girl was a little speechless.


    "Oh, almost I didn''t forget. A friend of mine said he liked it. He asked me to ask you for your mobile phone number."


    "So it is. Then why doesn''t he come by himself?" Susu said with a smile.


    "After the calf thing, he said he was shy and didn''t dare to come." Liu Rui said with a look down on me.


    "Then let him come to me by himself. Don''t you even have the courage?" Su Su replied.


    "Well, I also want to ask you if you say I''m handsome?" Liu Rui continued cheekily.


    "It''s ugly..."


    After hearing the girl''s words, Liu Rui walked back to the pavilion with tears.


    "How''s it going? Is it coming?" I rushed over immediately after Liu Ruigang came back.


    Liu Rui didn''t seem to hear me. He sat there silent, as if he had been lovelorn.


    "Are you going to have a word?" I asked anxiously.


    "What''s the matter with him? What stimulation has he received?" Meng Liang asked, looking at the silent Liu Rui.


    "He said I was ugly..."


    After that, I went up and said, "let you ask for a phone number has nothing to do with whether you are ugly!"


    "Her name is Su Su, but she didn''t give me the phone. She said to let you find her by yourself." Liu Rui said dejectedly.


    Hearing this, I immediately ran out of the pavilion and ran to the girl. The girl looked at me. I looked at the girl and looked at her for about a few seconds. The girl burst out laughing, "is that you want my mobile phone number?"


    "Yes, my name is Ye Han. Hello, Susu."


    "Ye Han, a nice name." the girl stuck out her tongue and said.


    "Susu also sounds good."


    "Your friend said my name was like a piece of candy."


    "He has IQ problems, so don''t pay attention to him." I feel angry when I think of Liu Rui.


    "Why do you want my cell phone number?" Susu asked.


    "Er... I want to chase you!"


    "Handsome boy, it''s hard to catch up with Susu in our family!" the group of friends of Susu gathered around and shouted.


    "If it''s not easy to chase me, I have to try!" I returned with a smile.


    "13xxxxxxxxx, this is my number." after that, Susu walked to her friend with SLR in his arms.


    "Su Su, that little boy was nice just now. You can consider..."


    "Come on, we don''t know each other..." Su said shyly when he heard his friend''s words.

 Chapter 1286

    In this way, Su Su and his group of friends gradually walked towards the gate of the park, and finally disappeared into my sight.


    Seeing Su Su and them gone, I quickly took out my mobile phone and wrote down Su Su''s phone number.


    "What, are you coming?" Meng Liang and they all gathered around at this time.


    "Yes, who is your brother Han?"


    "But this girl is definitely not an ordinary girl." Yuan Yuan reminded me.


    "Don''t worry, even if it''s the mayor''s daughter, I have to take it for him!"


    "Just blow it. The mayor''s daughter and son will run away. Should you take the next one and let me see?"


    To tell you the truth, I don''t like to talk to people like Meng Liang. "Where''s Liu Rui?"


    "Liu Rui was stimulated and was still meditating in the pavilion."


    "Call Liu Rui out and let''s go back." I looked at the time and it was time to go home.


    Several of us left the park gate, but we waited for a taxi for a long time because it was late. After getting on the bus, they began to ask what I said to Su Su. I began to boast. Yuan Yuan listened with interest. Meng Liang was full of disbelief. As for Liu Ruiyi, he couldn''t extricate himself from the attack. After all, he has always felt good-looking for so many years, Now I suddenly understand the fact that I''m ugly must be a little unacceptable.


    The car drove quite fast. Yuanyuan got off first, but we didn''t go back. We called our community directly. After all, we were a little tired after playing all day.


    After getting off the bus, we separated. When I got home, my mother had finished the meal. As soon as I entered the house, I heard my mother shout, "where have you been playing?"


    "Hey, mom, your ears are so smart. I went to the park with Meng Liang today."


    "Go, wash your hands and eat right away." my mother didn''t say anything when she heard that I went to the park.


    "Play, play, study may not fall behind, do you hear?" my mother told me at dinner,


    "Well, I''ll read after dinner." I promised vaguely, chewing ribs in my mouth.


    After dinner, I immediately returned to my house. I don''t want my mother to talk about me. I took out my textbook and put it on the table. I pretended to study. In fact, I was lying on the table to have a rest.


    After lying down for a while, I didn''t think it was interesting, so I took out my mobile phone and played with it for a while. After all, I''m the oldest Nokia. I can only call and send text messages and greedy snakes. I remember that Meng Liang and I played greedy snakes when we had nothing to do in class. I was very powerful. Playing a class at the highest speed didn''t kill me. As for playing a class, It''s just the lowest speed.


    I threw my cell phone aside to start learning. I took out my math book and read it for a while, but I couldn''t understand it.


    "Hey, now this math is too difficult for a genius like me to understand. Can those high school students understand it? Think about the math book in my primary school. It''s called a simple..." I sighed when I looked at the math I didn''t know what to write.


    After tossing and turning for a long time, I threw my math book aside. At this time, I suddenly wanted to find the phone number asked by Su Su during the day. I took out my mobile phone and found the phone number. After looking at the time, I couldn''t sleep until more than eight o''clock.


    I pressed these words on the crackling screen, "I''m the boy who asked for your phone during the day. Do you still remember me?", OK, send it.


    I regret sending it. This message is too stupid. People are not Alzheimer''s. how can they not remember me?


    Ten minutes, twenty minutes, half an hour later, Su Su still didn''t reply. I sat in my chair and looked at my mobile phone anxiously waiting. I even wondered if I remembered the wrong phone.


    "Deng Deng Deng Deng..." my Nokia finally rang a lovely bell.


    I opened the message and wrote two words "remember".


    I said this question is too stupid. If you say you ask so, how can people answer it.


    Looking at the mobile phone text message, I don''t know what to say at once. I''ll give it back to me. Remember you. No, I have to find a topic.


    "Guess who I am?" I replied again.


    "I remember." this time, Su Su returned quickly.


    "Haha, just kidding, where do you go to school?" I replied awkwardly looking at the text message.


    "It''s not funny at all. I''m in SZ a high school."


    "What a coincidence, I''m also in Suizhong No. 1 high school..."


    In this way, I sent Su Su about more than ten text messages, which are basically the state I asked her and answered, and they are also some words without any nutrition. I won''t say it here. The main chat content is to find out that he is also SZ a senior high school student and a sophomore, but I am in class 2 and he is in class 6, and we haven''t seen him before. Her home was not local. She transferred to our school. I didn''t ask where her hometown is.


    "I won''t tell you. I''m going to bed."


    "Well, good night," I replied.


    "Ann."


    When I put down my cell phone, I also lay in bed. When I think of Su Su''s smile, I feel beautiful in my heart. I don''t know why.


    I didn''t feel sleepy after lying in bed for a while. I turned on the computer, logged in to legend, and went up to cut it for a while. At that time, I was a student and didn''t have much money, so I certainly didn''t have money to rush into the game. My legend account was bad, but I still had a good time. This number was played with brother Yu in junior high school. Brother Yu was more powerful, Our server is also very famous. Of course, he also spent a lot of money. At that time, I didn''t know where he got the money.


    After playing for a while, I was finally sleepy. I turned off the computer and fell asleep on my bed.


    The next morning I woke up and found my mobile phone. It was more than nine o''clock. My parents must have gone to work. They vaguely walked to the bathroom and took a shower. After washing, I felt more energetic.


    I found something to eat at home and ate while watching TV. Anyway, I had nothing to do today. I ate slowly.


    At more than ten o''clock, my phone rang. I took it out and saw that it was Meng Liang.


    "What instructions, brother liang?" I picked up the phone and joked.


    "What are you doing at home?"


    "It''s all right. I''m watching TV."


    "Let''s go to the Internet cafe for a while."


    "Well, come to my house and find me..."


    After a while, Meng Liang and Liu Rui came to my house. I dressed casually and went out with them.


    "Yuanyuan has arrived, waiting for us in the Internet cafe." Liu Rui seems to have come out of the blow. Today, he looks happy and proud. He starts to write all the way and says such a useful sentence.


    Meteor shower Internet cafe is a good Internet cafe in our old city. It turned out that we had nothing to skip classes and go to this Internet cafe in junior high school. The Internet cafe is not too far from my home. We walked for a while.


    Just as we were about to get to the gate of the Internet cafe, I suddenly found that Wu Tao and another boy came out of the Internet cafe, and I also felt that the man grew up somewhat similar to Wu Tao, but looked a little older than Wu Tao.


    "Meng Liang, do you know that boy?" I pointed to the boy beside Wu Tao.


    "Isn''t that Wu Tao? The man next to him is Wu Jian." Meng Liang looked and said.


    "What''s the origin of Wu Jian?" I asked curiously.


    "Wu Jian, you don''t know. Are you from the old city?" Liu Rui called.


    "Wu Jian can be said to be the best in our old city. He is very recognized by the gangsters in the new city. Let''s say that the only gangster in our old city who can win is Wu Jian. I heard that brother Yu mentioned him. It seems that the guild brother Yu joined at that time was also in Wu Jian, but the guild was too arrogant, rose too fast and lost The momentum is also fast. Not long after brother Yu''s accident, the guild dissolved and the boss ran away. Then Wu Jian organized the residual strength of the guild and slowly mixed up. Now it''s a day in our old city. This Internet cafe may be covered by Wu Jian, "Meng Liang said.


    "Then you said that if brother Yu''s Guild didn''t dissolve at that time, couldn''t brother Yu go in?" Liu Rui asked.


    "Wei Tian''s family is so powerful that he can easily transfer brother Yu to another prison, and even his parents can''t find it. How much energy do you say? Even if the guild brother Yu joined at that time doesn''t fall down, his boss will certainly not offend such a huge family because of a small gangster at the bottom."


    "En en, Ye is right. Wei Tian''s family doesn''t deserve to be offended by people like us." Meng Liang nodded with helplessness in his tone.


    "Wu Tao, Wu Jian, they used to be brothers. No wonder Wu Tao was so arrogant in school. He had such a background." I thought of their similar appearance.


    "Ah, I see!" Liu Rui suddenly shouted when he heard me.


    "What do you understand?" Meng Liang said, looking at Liu Rui.


    "Wu Tao''s father must like reading the story of the cooking class very much. The monitor in it is Hong Jiantao, and they must have a sister named Wu Hong!" Liu Rui looked at us solemnly with his chin in his right hand.


    "Fuck you..."


    "Are you a fool..."


    Meng Liang and I were both in the mood of killing Liu Rui. One person scolded and walked into the Internet cafe.


    "Come on, Yuanyuan has opened a good machine in it." because we used to come to this Internet cafe, the owner of the Internet cafe was very familiar with us. He greeted us warmly when he saw us.


    "Business is good today." I also said to the Internet cafe boss with a smile.


    "OK, OK." the owner of the Internet cafe smiled in a good mood.


    We walked inside and saw Yuanyuan playing legend. Yuanyuan''s equipment is good among us. After all, people are the rich second generation. As the saying goes, the rich second generation who doesn''t throw money into the game is not a qualified rich second generation.


    "You''re here. I blew another knife just now. Look." Yuan Yuan took time to say a word to us in his busy schedule when he saw us coming.


    "Did you spend money again?" Liu Rui said greedily, looking at Yuan Yuan and his new equipment.


    "Hey, hey, it cost 200." Yuan Yuan smiled simply and honestly.


    "I''m really a loser. When I have money, I''ll get a private service myself, make my own number the first in the most complete service, advertise to level 100 and send 1000 yuan. Then I block up in the novice village every day, one knife a child, ha ha." Liu Rui began to boast again.


    "What do you want?" I never seem to understand my Rego''s idea.


    "Can''t I just have fun?"


    While talking, we all opened CS, and Yuanyuan also withdrew from the legend.


    "I''m with Yuanyuan, you two are with me." I said to Meng Liang and Liu Rui.


    "I don''t want to be with this fool." Meng Liang disagreed immediately.


    "Grass, as if I love to be with you."


    Finally, I worked with Liu Rui, and then Meng Liang worked with yuan yuan. I played the best here. Meng Liang and Liu Rui played up and down. Neither of them disagreed with the other. Yuan Yuan played the most. In junior high school, brother Yu played best. At that time, he took Yuan Yuan and hit the three of us. We couldn''t make a big mistake.


    "My grass, I''ve been shot in the head again!" Liu Rui shouted, looking at his blackened screen.


    "Grass Mud Horse, don''t fucking shout." after Liu Rui shouted, a fat and obscene boy across from us shouted.


    When the boy shouted, the originally noisy Internet cafe suddenly became quiet. Liu Rui looked up at the opposite side: "who scolded me just now?"


    "Grass Mud Horse, why did I scold you?" the boy stood up and pointed to Liu Rui.


    The boy scolded so much that more and more people watched the excitement around. Meng Liang and I were a little unhappy. The boy was too crazy. He didn''t open your house in the Internet cafe. He shouted how to do it.


    "Sorry, I''m sick. Don''t be the same as me." Liu Rui didn''t get angry after listening, but suddenly smiled and apologized. After that, Liu Rui sat down and whispered to us, "it''s better to have one more thing than one less thing. I''m wrong. Go on playing when I''m free."


    Liu Rui''s meaning is obvious. We''ve had a lot of things these days, both potatoes and Yang Yong''s, so now he''s not willing to make trouble. It was he who was wrong. He deserved to be scolded. It''s no big deal to admit a mistake with a low head.


    "The basket in the old city is rubbish." after Liu Rui told us, the boy opposite said a sneer, and then sat down.


    Although the boys in the opposite side didn''t speak loudly, we still heard clearly. The people around the boys also laughed. When we heard a few words, we all raised our heads. I know we can''t hide this fight.


    We stood up and walked towards the fat boy. The fat boy saw us coming and smiled, "why? You still have to hit me."


    "You come out and I''ll talk to you." I said expressionless.


    "Ouch, there are many people and few bullies, aren''t they?" the boy said and stood up. Several people around him also stood up.


    "Let''s go out and talk." then we walked to the door of the Internet cafe.


    The students around didn''t play games anymore. They all gathered around to watch the excitement. The boy also had a lot of people watching the excitement. If he didn''t go out, it showed that he was afraid, so he also took his group of people out of the Internet cafe.


    "What? What do you want to talk to me about?" the boy said to me after he came out.


    "Do I nag you B!" as soon as the boy''s voice fell, Liu Rui did not know where to find a brick and threw it away.


    When the boy saw the brick, he immediately turned around and hid, and suddenly hit the boy''s shoulder. Then all four of US jumped at the boy, and the people around the boy immediately jumped at us. From the lineup alone, we are indeed not as good as the opposite side. The opposite side not only has more people than me, but also has a larger body size than us, but the opposite side certainly has less fighting experience than us.


    We caught the one who scolded Liu Rui. At first, we could catch him regardless of others, but then the scene was so chaotic that we caught who hit who. At this time, Meng Liang fought with two people alone. Meng Liang swung a somersault with a fist, and the other man beside Meng Liang put his foot on Meng Liang''s waist, Meng Liang fell to the ground. He helped the ground with his hand and jumped up quickly. He got up and ran away from the boy who rushed. When he jumped up, he hugged a man''s neck and threw the man to the ground.


    Seeing that Meng Liang was too busy, Liu Rui immediately ran to Meng Liang, while I was with yuan yuan. A boy suddenly ran to Yuan Yuan. As soon as I went up, I bent down and swept my legs, I put the boy down, then raised my legs and stepped on the boy''s face. Yuan Yuan also grabbed a big fist and said hello to his face.


    At first, due to the large number of people opposite, we couldn''t get busy, and this group of people was obviously much better than the potato group. But then the opposite side found that we were so fierce and obviously a little confused. We didn''t know who to hit. Looking at me from the other side, I suddenly dared not go on, because they were beaten just now.


    The boy who scolded Liu Rui was badly beaten by us. His nose bled. We saw that they didn''t dare to move. We took a breath, and immediately rushed to them. When we saw us rushing across, they started running and didn''t mean to continue playing.


    "Grass Mud Horse, wait for me!" the boy who scolded Liu Rui shouted to us as he ran.


    "The basket of Xincheng, I hit you once I see you!" Liu Rui also scolded the group.


    "I scolded the people next door and the people in the new town. Why is this outfit forced." Meng Liang patted the dust on his body.


    "These baskets run so fast that they are all broken by me. My mother bought them for me, and I have to talk about them when I go home." Yuan Yuan looked at his torn clothes and said with a little worry,


    Although the opposite was beaten away by us, we didn''t get there well, and we were beaten a lot. Watching the crowd run away, they all returned to the Internet cafe to continue playing games. We were not in the mood to play at this time. Look at the time, it was past three o''clock, and we were ready to go home.


    When I got home, my parents didn''t get off work. I took a bath, changed into clean clothes and threw the dirty clothes into the washing machine.


    "Fortunately, these fools didn''t hit my handsome young face, or I couldn''t explain it!" I looked at my handsome face in the mirror.


    Narcissistic for a while, I looked at it was more than four o''clock. I hurried back to my house, took out the book, pretended to study and waited for my parents to come back.


    At the other end, in SZ city hospital, Zhao Yang was lying in the ward with a broken leg. It is estimated that it will be better for a while and a half.


    "When I go back to school, I have to kill Wu Tao. Brother Hao, you have to help me out this time. They don''t pay attention to our new town more and more." Zhao Yang said wrongly looking at his right leg with plaster.


    "Xiao Yang, I heard that Wu Tao was not simple." Tian Hao thought you were finished. He couldn''t do this well, but he was embarrassed to say these words when he looked at Zhao Yang on the hospital bed. After all, he promised others to go and have a look, but he didn''t go.


    "Why, brother Hao, isn''t it a basket in the old city?" Zhao Yang seemed to see that Tian Hao didn''t want to get involved in it.


    "Wu Tao has a brother named Wu Jian. This Wu Jian is not simple. He has a good relationship with my brother, so I can''t help you openly, you know?" Tian Hao tries to keep his tone calm. To tell the truth, Zhao Yang is not his Tian Hao. Tian Hao doesn''t need to help him like this, but fortunately, people call him brother. He can''t ignore an accident, Originally, he thought Wu Tao was an ordinary school. He came forward to teach Wu Tao a lesson, and then let Zhao Yang be the boss of senior one. In this way, it is finished. But who would have thought that there was another Wu Jian behind Wu Tao, which would be difficult to deal with. Moreover, Zhao Yang would certainly look down on himself, and the prestige he finally established would be gone. Tian Hao was also very upset.


    "Then I''ll be beaten for nothing?" Zhao Yang was immediately excited when he heard Tian Hao''s words, and his tone changed.


    "With whom the fuck?" Tian Hao frowned, obviously unhappy.


    "It''s not brother Hao. I didn''t say you. Don''t think about it. I said them..." Zhao Yang also felt that he had said something wrong and immediately explained.


    "OK, your beating won''t be in vain. I said I can''t help you in the open, but it''s still OK to help you behind your back. Just get well and I''ll go first." Tian Hao stood up and walked outside the ward.


    "Give me a hand and say you''re scared." after Tian Hao left, Zhao Yang scolded in the ward. Tian Hao''s attitude has told him that he can''t find ten * * in this scene.


    Tian Hao had just left Zhao Yang''s ward and the phone rang before he left the hospital.


    "Xiaopang, what''s the matter?" it was no one else who called. It was the fat man we played in the Internet cafe today.


    "Brother Hao, we were called by some old town boys in the meteor shower." the other end of the phone said.


    "You guys have nothing to do. What''s the net in the old city?"


    "Isn''t that cheap..."


    "OK, go back to school." Tian Hao said and hung up the phone upset.


    "It''s from the old city again. What''s the matter recently? The old city suddenly likes to fight." Tian Hao got out of the hospital, got into a taxi and said to himself


    After five o''clock, my parents came home from work.


    "I''m doing well today. I know I''m studying at home and haven''t played with the computer?" my mother said with satisfaction when she saw me reading there,


    "No, I''ve been reading," I replied firmly.


    "That''s about the same." then my mother went into the kitchen to prepare dinner.


    "Your boy must have run out to play." my father whispered to me when he saw my mother gone.


    I smiled and didn''t speak.

 Chapter 1287

    After a while, we returned to the ward after smoking. Li Hansong answered a phone call and said that he left with Leng Luo''s indifference. Before leaving, he didn''t forget to call us more money for the ward for a few days, while we continued to accompany Yuan Yuan and wait for him to wake up.


    "Deng Deng Deng Deng..." my cell phone rang. I looked at it and answered it.


    "What''s up, brother Deli!" I laughed and joked.


    "Fuck, brother, you answered the phone. Where are you?" I heard brother Deli speak very fast when I just answered the phone.


    "We''re in the hospital."


    "All went to the hospital! Are you all right?" Deli was not in the canteen at that time, but he heard that we let Tian Hao fight miserably. He didn''t know the specific situation very well, so he is very worried about our situation now.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry." I was very happy to hear the concern in the powerful tone.


    "That''s good, it''s all right." Deli finally slowed down at this time.


    "By the way, tell the teacher that Yuanyuan had a car accident and we won''t go back today." I suddenly remembered that I couldn''t explain it to the school.


    "En en, OK. The school doesn''t seem to know the situation very well. When the teacher goes to the canteen, people should go almost, so they don''t know who fought."


    "That''s good." I''m relieved to hear brother Deli say that the school is fine. If the school knows, it will be in trouble.


    "By the way, someone from senior one came to our class to find you. He told me to tell him if he knew your whereabouts. Do you say I told you?"


    Senior one, I think Wu Tao can only come to us. After all, he saved us today. After thinking about it, I promised: "tell him!"


    "Well, class is over. I won''t tell you. I''ll go to the hospital to see you tomorrow."


    "Don''t come empty handed!" I said with a smile.


    Deli smiled and said, "you can''t go empty handed." then he hung up the phone.


    "Is everything all right at school?" Liu Rui asked hurriedly as he watched me hang up the phone.


    "It''s okay, at least the school doesn''t know who fought."


    "I''m not finished with Tian Hao." Liu Rui said gnashing his teeth when he remembered the fight.


    "I''ll kill him now, fuck!" Meng Liang suddenly stood up and ran outside the ward without saying a word.


    I saw Meng Liang running out and hugged him. "You''re fucking crazy!" I shouted as I hugged Meng Liang.


    "You fucking let go! I''ll kill Tian Hao. When was Yuanyuan beaten like this!" Meng Liang shouted to me with red eyes.


    "Can you do things with a little brain? Now Tian Hao is in school. You go to his class to kill him. Are you a school brat? Besides, can you kill him with so many people? You can''t even get to Tian Hao when you go, you know?" I shouted with Meng Liang in my arms.


    Meng Liang was straightened by my series of questions and no longer struggled. Seeing that Meng Liang didn''t struggle, I let him go.


    "Liangzi, calm down. We all want revenge, but there must be a way. You don''t have to kill him. You have to go to prison. Do you understand the law? You are legally blind!" Liu Rui advised Meng liang when he saw Meng Liang calm down.


    "What do you say?" Meng Liang sat down and looked at us angrily.


    "I think we came to this school to stay quietly until graduation, but things always come to the door by ourselves. We can''t go on like this. We can''t cope with Tian Hao today and Li Hao tomorrow." I thought for a moment and said.


    "What do you mean? Explain it!" Meng Liang asked puzzled after listening to me.


    "What he meant was to make ourselves strong. Instead of waiting for things to happen, we took the initiative." Liu Rui understood what I meant.


    "Yes, I''m going to find Wu Tao to unite with them, and then at least stay in our sophomore year of senior high school, so as long as we make a name, no one will come to us again." I nodded and said with firm eyes.


    "What about Tian Hao?" Meng Liang asked again.


    "After we unite with Wu Tao, the first thing I want to do is clean up Tian Hao. I not only want to get back today''s account, but also beat him not to go to school!" said Tian Hao. My mood is also very angry.


    After listening to me, Meng Liang and Liu Rui were silent. I knew what they were thinking. They don''t agree with my method, because brother Yu once told us not to mix. Maybe they just want to avenge Tian Hao, but they don''t want to mix up in our school.


    "If brother Yu sees us like this, he will laugh at us. He said that none of his brothers is a basket!" I continued after a silence.


    "But..."


    "No, but no one will look at us as a basket until we become famous in school!" I stopped Meng Liang before he finished his words.


    "If you say so, there will only be more and more such situations today." Liu Rui looked at me helplessly.


    "But there is only such a way to get revenge completely, isn''t it? Today we beat Tian Hao and tomorrow others beat us. When will it be the end? Besides, it''s too difficult for the four of us to beat Tian Hao. There are so many people around him!"


    "I can kill him if I have a chance!" Meng Liang was ready to kill Tian Hao after listening to me.


    "You''re a fucking fool, aren''t you? I said killing people pays for their lives. One day, you''ll be killed. Can you do it? Your second uncle drove you to be a public security bureau! You''re a fool, illiterate, legal illiterate and mentally retarded!" Liu Rui finally couldn''t help but scold after listening to Meng Liang''s words.


    "Neither can this nor that. What do you say? You''re a fucking fool, illiterate, and what''s the other thing!" Meng Liang was also anxious and stood up to scold Liu Rui.


    "No noise in the hospital. Keep your voice down. Patients need to rest! Scold out!" a nurse came in and said to us with a frown.


    "Well, I''m sorry. Now let''s pay attention." I quickly said with a smile.


    The nurse looked at us and walked out of the ward without saying anything. After the nurse left, Liu Rui looked at Meng Liang and said, "it''s all strange. We have to shout in the ward!"


    "You fucking say I''m stupid. If I don''t kill Tian Hao, I''ll kill you first. Do you believe it?" Meng Liang pointed to Liu Rui and scolded in a low voice.


    "Come on, come on." Liu Rui shook his body and said to Meng Liang in a very bad way. When he saw Liu Rui, to tell the truth, I wanted to beat him.


    Meng Liang broke his fingers and went to Liu Rui. As he walked, he said, "I''ll satisfy you if you want to die so much!"


    "Come on, don''t fucking make trouble. That''s what I said! Wu Tao should come tomorrow, and I''ll tell him at that time!" I was already in a very bad mood. The two people were more and more amused, so I shouted angrily.


    After leaving the harem, I walked alone on the sidewalk. There were green willows on the roadside. The wind was fresh and slightly brushed. The water surface was wavy. The scenery was beautiful. At night, there were many snack vendors shouting on the street.


    I leaned against the fence by the river, smoked and enjoyed the rare cleanliness for a while.


    I think too many things have happened in the past few days when we came to H city. These things should not have been borne by my age, but there is no way. The road is taken by myself, and the bubble is ground by myself. There is a saying that is good. If you find your own pain, don''t fucking shout pain.


    I looked at the dark river and had thousands of thoughts. My mind was thinking about how to deal with sun Lei''s problem and how to manage the bar in the future


    Many problems need me to consider, many things need me to think


    Thinking that I unconsciously thought of Su Su, I took out my mobile phone and dialed Su Su.


    "What''s the matter with boss ye?" Su Su answered the phone and asked playfully.


    As soon as I heard Su Su''s voice, I had a warm and warm feeling. It seemed that all my troubles were gone.


    "My uncle is in a bad mood, chick, you come out to accompany me?" I asked with a smile.


    "Ouch, you even let me accompany the 3000 harem beauties?" Susu didn''t know whether he was jealous or joking. Anyway, he was sarcastic.


    "Harem beauty, it''s all about money. My brother likes to be distracted..."


    "OK, I have nothing to do. Where are you?" Susu thought and promised.


    I told Susu the address, and within half an hour, Susu came.


    Susu is very sporty today. He is wearing a blue ADI coat and tight sports pants. He is called to wear a pair of white sneakers. He looks very sunny and beautiful!


    "Elder sister, you''re too slow to come here..." my legs squatting on the street are a little numb.


    "Brother, I can''t clean up when I go out!!" Su Su patted me on the back and said.


    "Why, make-up seduces me? I don''t want this set. I''ll tell you..." I sorted my clothes and said solemnly.


    "Just you, sister, I have to lie down with a wink..." Su put his hand on my shoulder and threw an eyebrow at me.


    "It''s immoral!!" I clapped Su Su''s hand and turned to go ahead.


    Su Su was right. This eyebrow almost didn''t lie down for my brother, but I still insisted on the last dignity in my heart!


    "Ouch, I''m still pretending to be cold with my sister. You haven''t said why you called me out!!" Susu asked with a smile on my face.


    "I''m in a bad mood. I asked you to accompany me. Where do you want to play, daughter-in-law!"


    "Bah, who''s your daughter-in-law? Can you ask for a face?" Su Su was often harassed by me. Now his face was not red and his heart stopped beating when he heard such a bone leakage.


    "Have you eaten, daughter-in-law..." I ignored Su Su''s words and then asked.


    "Pa."


    Su Su slapped me on the neck and said calmly, "don''t shout, do you hear me?"


    "Can you do it gently!!" my neck is red and I said wrongly.


    "Cut, old man, so hypocritical..." Su gave me a white look, and then went forward, and walked faster and faster.


    "Did I ask you to eat?" I shouted after him.


    "No!"


    "Why don''t we go to dinner?"


    "Lose weight..."


    ����


    Fifteen minutes later, I was really unable to walk. I was tired and ate after Su Su and said, "sister, I now understand why you came out in this..."


    "Why?" asked Susu, blinking back.


    "You didn''t come out to relax with me. You came out to compete with me, didn''t you..." I held the willow in the street with both hands and said breathlessly.


    "Cut, sister, I have to run at this time of day. Today, I changed to walk to take care of you... Besides, you can''t do this grid. If you can walk so well, you can''t do it..." Su said with a look of contempt for me.


    "I... I''m not in shape today. I can''t. let''s have a competition another day..." I explained awkwardly.


    "Cut, there''s an ice cream shop ahead. Let''s go and eat ice cream..." Su walked forward and saw an ice cream shop of Haagen Dazs.


    "This is very expensive..." I looked at the ice cream shop in front of me and swallowed and spit.


    "Cut, dig, that''s it..." after that, Su Su didn''t care whether I agreed or not, so he went straight inside.


    "This loser......" I bowed my head and scolded, and then walked in with my teeth.


    There are few Haagen Dazs stores in H City, and there are few stores, that is, a few clean tables are placed casually. Because it''s just night, there are not many people.


    "What can I do for you?" the waiter asked with a smile.


    "Do you have a whole bottle of mineral water for me..." I took out my cigarette, skillfully lit one and said to the waiter.


    "Smoking is not allowed here!" Su grabbed the cigarette in my hand, put it out and threw it in the ashtray.


    "Why does he prepare an ashtray when he doesn''t allow smoking?" I asked a little reluctantly.


    "It''s for you who don''t obey public order..." Su frowned back.


    "Clean business!" I put away the cigarette box on the table.


    "Do you have an ice cream hotpot?" said Susu, looking down at the menu.


    "Yes!"


    "Then have one of these!" Susu pointed to the ice cream on the menu.


    I glanced at the price and was frightened at that time. There were more than 300 ice cream. Take me as a big head baby!!


    "OK! Please wait a moment!" the waiter smiled and left with the menu.


    "What kind of ice cream is this? It costs more than 300!!!" after the waiter left, I immediately protested to Su Su.


    "Why, it hurts?" asked Susu with a smile.


    "I don''t feel bad. Now I''m still rich..." I immediately pretended to be indifferent.


    "I don''t love you. What do you ask?"


    "Nonsense, I don''t know what makes ice cream so expensive?"


    "People sell brands, you don''t understand..."


    "The best ice cream at my door is only five yuan..." I said.


    "You deserve to be single..." Su Su found that there was a generation gap in chatting with me and said speechlessly.


    After a while, the ice cream came up. There were several layers of large plates with a few small ice cream. Susu and I began to eat.


    "This ice cream is not as delicious as the five pieces at my door..." I took a casual bite and said painfully.


    "You want more ink, I beat you, believe it or not?" Susu said to me, raising his small fist while eating ice cream.


    "Hey, now I finally understand why Liu Rui and Wu Mei can spend so much money when they go out..."


    "Here comes the money. It''s fucking heavy..." Yang Song shouted at me lying on the bed after entering the house.


    "Put it at the door..." I replied without raising my head, and then lay down in the quilt waiting for the opposite side to give me the transaction time and address, but the opposite side seemed to evaporate. I didn''t call me or send text messages at all.


    "Haven''t you sent me a letter yet?" Yang song came to me and looked at me and asked.


    "Give me a JB. I fucking doubt if I''ve been fooled. Why haven''t you contacted me for so long..." I sat up and watched Yang song listen to JB''s angry reply.


    "Did you say Niu Lei was kidnapped by Miss or by others?" Yang Song looked at me and asked.


    "What''s the difference?" I was stunned and asked.


    "Yes, anyway, it''s important to save people now..." Yang Song said half, then turned and walked out of my house.


    After Yang Song left, I then lay on the bed waiting for the opposite side to give me news.


    ����


    H City, a parking lot.


    A black Jeep obviously parked in the middle of the parking lot. There were three people in the car.


    At the same time, a young man with a cap and a mask came in from the entrance of the parking lot. After looking around the parking lot, the young man took out his mobile phone and dialed a number.


    "I''m here. Where are you?" the young man whispered into the microphone of his mobile phone.


    "You go inside, black jeep, the tail number of the license plate is two eights!!" the response came from the opposite side of the mobile phone.


    "Good!!"


    The young man promised, then hung up the phone and ran to the parking lot.


    Ten minutes later, the young man looked around and got on the jeep directly.


    "You came very early. You came here on the second day of the new year..." the young man took off his mask and smiled at the co pilot.


    "OK..." the man above the co pilot replied coldly.


    "Ha ha..." the young man with a duck tongue hat smiled and then said, "but you came at a good time. Something happened to them..."


    "What''s up?" the young man above the co pilot frowned and asked.


    "A friend of Ye Han''s was kidnapped. I think this is an opportunity to take advantage of!!" the young man with a duck tongue hat replied very directly, then reached out and took out a file bag from his coat and handed it to the young man with the co pilot.


    The young man above the co pilot reached out to take the file bag, took out the picture of Niu Lei inside, looked carefully for a while and whispered, "this man is not from the harem, is he?"


    "No, but it''s also very important for ye Han..."


    "What do you mean by opportunity?" the young man above the co pilot then asked.


    "This person is very important to Ye Han. Now all of them are looking for this person. I think you should grab this person and leave it in your hand. It may be useful in the future!!" the young man thought very clearly and analyzed.


    The young man above the co pilot looked down carefully at the picture in his hand, then turned back after a moment of silence and asked, "is there a cable?"


    "Shuili community!!"


    "OK!!" the young man above the co pilot nodded.


    "That''s all right, I''ll go back..."


    "Good!!"


    After that, the young man with a cap pulled open the door and ran outside the parking lot.


    ����


    After the young man with a duck tongue hat left, the young man above the co pilot held the picture in his hand and remained silent for a long time.


    "Do you want to go over?" the driver asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t know..." the young man shook his head, then looked at the young man in the back of the seat and asked, "Xiao Wu, what do you think?"


    "Is this man reliable just now?" the young man called Xiao Wu asked.


    "It should be about the same. After training for such a long time, if there was an accident, there would have been an accident..."


    "If this person is reliable, I think we can go over and try..." Xiao Wu said very rationally.


    After listening to Xiao Wu''s words, the young man was silent for a moment, then looked at the picture and said, "he gave a community. There is a little less information!!"


    "Isn''t Shao also an opportunity? If everyone else could find it, it is estimated that ye Han would have left them long ago..."


    "Hehe, if you say so, it makes sense..." the young man smiled, then looked at the driver and said, "let''s go, Lishui community."


    "Hum..."


    The jeep started with a bang.


    ����


    On the other side, in our villa.


    I finally got a call from the other side.


    "At 8:00 pm, you put your money in the green trash can at the back door of Shuili community, and we will put people away after receiving the money!!" I answered the phone and said very directly.


    "I see, half a million, right?" I asked.


    "Yes, remember not to play tricks!!"


    "Don''t worry, I just want to save people..." I quickly promised.


    "Good!!"


    Then he hung up the phone directly across the street.


    "Fuck, I really set the place in Shuili community. I''m so fucking fat..." after I put down the phone, I smiled and scolded, and then turned and walked into Gaojia''s room.


    When I entered the house, Gao Jia was sleeping in bed, and her saliva flowed all over the bed.


    "Don''t sleep. I heard from the other side and said," are you going to trade at 8:00 p.m.? "I stabbed Gao Jia and asked with a smile.


    "Grass, I''ve heard from you..." after Gao Jia woke up, she rubbed her eyes and promised me vaguely.


    "Yes, eight o''clock in the evening..." I looked at Gao Jia''s ignorant state and was a little speechless.


    "Let me go with you. I have to take a good look at who is so powerful that even my team members dare to kidnap..." when she said this, Gao Jia quickly put on a big cotton padded jacket and jumped directly out of bed.


    "OK, we''ll go there in a minute. There are many people. I''m afraid of the opposite side!!"


    "OK, I can''t use it if I go too much. It''s not a war!!"


    Gao Jia bared her teeth and agreed. After knowing the news of Niu Lei, Gao Jia was obviously a lot happier.


    Ten minutes later, Gao Jia and I went out and drove Passat directly to Lishui community, the trading place. At this time, there were more than two hours before the trading time.


    Inside the car.


    I dialed north and South while driving.


    "Leaf, what''s the matter?" the voice of North and south is very low. It should be that they are still crouching.


    "We''ll go over there and wait in the parking lot. After we finish the transaction, you can see if there is a bullet train!!" I know Niu Lei will run in my car, so I''m going to let the north and the South wait there. Although I don''t want to do anything about these kidnappers, at least I have to know who they are.


    "I know!!" north and South agreed.


    "OK, hang up!!"

 Chapter 1288

    "Big brother, you can count it. You should hurry to straighten it out!" Meng Liang saw me like a savior.


    As soon as long Zheng left, I remembered that this man seemed to know our school very well. Maybe he could know the origin of the group just now, so I turned my head and shouted; "Long Zheng, wait a minute."


    "What''s the matter?" the dragon was hearing my cry, stopped and looked back at me.


    "Whose car is that, do you know?" I pointed to the land cruiser at the door.


    "Oh, which do you mean? That car is Li Hansong''s. his background is very big. I told you last time."


    "Can you tell me something about this Li Hansong?" when I saw that long Zheng really knew something, I immediately walked to him, and Meng Liang and they followed.


    "Li Hansong is a mysterious figure in our school. I don''t know exactly where he came from, but neither teachers nor students in our school dare to offend him, and his mind is no longer in school. He hasn''t been to school more than five times this semester. He never takes the initiative to cause trouble, so no one takes the initiative to offend him. There are often two people around him who are inseparable from him. Just estimated that you don''t like him I see. It should be his bodyguard who transferred with him. Now he is also a student of our school. One is lengluo and the other is indifference. They are twin brothers. Another girl who transferred with him is Su Su Su. That girl is very low-key and I don''t know the details. When they first transferred, they thought Li Hansong and Su Su were lovers, but Later, Li Hansong and our school called Tian Miaomiao. Tian Miaomiao is recognized as the school flower of our school. Everyone they know is called her sister Miaomiao. Xu Feng chased her for more than a year and failed. She came here less than half a month. At first, Xu Feng also wanted to teach this person a lesson. After all, he was also very ashamed, but then he gave up inexplicably. This is Li Han Song became popular in our school, and his background became more and more vivid. "Long Zheng told me all he knew about Li Hansong in one breath.


    "You know a lot of gossip." after knowing Su Su''s relationship with Li Hansong, I feel better. It''s not a romantic enemy. It''s not a good thing to meet such a rich and handsome romantic enemy.


    "You know too little. It''s time for class. I have to go. Finally, I tell you, you''d better not touch this Li Hansong." Long Zheng said and took their group of people away from the teaching building.


    "There is such a person in our school. I heard for the first time..." Meng Liang was a little surprised after hearing Long Zheng''s words.


    "You read pornographic books all day. You don''t know what..."


    "Little leaf, you are crazy with us, aren''t you..."


    "Don''t fucking mention the yellow book!" Liu Rui said to us with dark eyes and gnashing teeth.


    After returning to the class, the students in my class had started their morning reading. Fortunately, the head teacher was not in. We hurried to sneak back to our seats.


    The first class is English class. Our English teacher is a menopausal woman in her 40s. She has a very bad temper. Even my brother Rui dare not answer her in his class. I can''t understand what she said in front. I lie on the table thinking about Long Zheng''s words this morning. He told me not to touch Li Hansong, But I think the relationship between Li Hansong and Su Su seems to be very good. If I want to chase Su Su, I must have been in touch with the old one. Thinking about it, I fell asleep. When I woke up, I had changed a teacher.


    "I''ve slept for several classes!" I poked Meng Liang.


    "You ask others, I just woke up." Meng Liang looked at the blackboard directly without looking at me.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why are you so straight?" I shook my hand in front of Meng Liang.


    "The head teacher is at the back door!" Meng Fei whispered, still not looking at me.


    "Fuck, don''t you fucking tell me earlier!" I quickly pretended to study and looked straight ahead.


    "Don''t pretend, the head teacher is gone." Meng Liang resumed his normal state and lay on the table.


    "It''s over. I''m dead now. The head teacher will have to talk to me again later."


    "No, this is the last class in the morning. He can''t find you."


    "How do you know? Didn''t you just wake up?"


    "Look at Liu Rui." Meng Liang gestures in Liu Rui''s direction.


    I looked up at Liu Rui sitting in front of me. He jumped up and down like a monkey. I saw him change seven or eight sprint positions in less than a minute. Obviously, I asked about the smell of the canteen to prepare for the last sprint.


    "I slept so long and didn''t learn anything all morning." I regretted where I was.


    "Don''t pretend to force you to die!" Meng Liang looked at me contemptuously.


    "Waste time!" I looked at the textbooks on the table and suddenly felt that studying was boring and I couldn''t learn anything. It''s better to find some work at home and marry a daughter-in-law and have a baby.


    "Meng Liang, have you ever thought about not studying?" I asked, looking at Meng Liang in a daze.


    "Don''t study? Isn''t it a pity that I don''t study at Tsinghua?" Meng Liang was not serious at all.


    "I''m serious. Do you think it''s interesting to study?"


    "It must be boring to study, but why don''t we study? Now those who collect junk need a diploma."


    "Yes, what can I do without studying!" I sighed and said helplessly.


    "Why do you think of this? If you don''t study, can your family agree? If my father knows, he has to kill me."


    "It''s all right. I just don''t think it''s interesting to study."


    "In fact, studying is also very good. We can eat what we want and drink what we want. Maybe we can''t even eat when we get to society. Besides, don''t chase that Su Su Su? How can you chase him if you don''t study?" Meng Liang comforted me when he saw that I was a little disappointed.


    "Yes, I have to chase Su Su." I seem to have the motivation to find Su Su.


    While talking, the bell rang and class was over. Liu Ruifeng ran to our side at a general speed, bared his two big teeth and said, "hurry to eat, sir, I''m hungry!"


    Several of us came to the canteen. Due to the Yellow Book incident, our meals were bought by Meng Liang. We had some money at the beginning of school. Finally, we didn''t have to eat instant noodles.


    "I''ve eaten meat. I was malnourished last month, and my skin is dull!" Liu Rui said happily, chewing ribs in his mouth.


    "Whatever you eat, your skin is like sandpaper." as long as Liu Rui speaks, Meng Liang can connect it immediately.


    "Well, I won''t argue with you when I see the meal you invited. You two will be my meal card in the future." Liu Rui said to us.


    "Hey, hey, this dish is really delicious." silly Yuan Yuan knew that he buried himself in eating and didn''t quarrel with us.


    "Fat brother, are those people in front of us who beat us in the Internet cafe that day?" at this time, a group of people not far from the canteen have stared at us, but we don''t know.


    "It''s not those people. It''s hard for me to find you!" the boy called fat brother looked at us and said.


    "Let''s go up and fuck them," someone suggested.


    Facing the same situation, different people will have different ways to deal with it.


    For example, in today''s case, Yang Song''s choice and the choice of the old car are obviously two extremes, but there is no right or wrong.


    We didn''t deal with the world deeply. Many things were made because of our own impulse at that time. In short, regardless of the consequences, we should rectify as we want. I''m the third.


    The old car is different from Duan Hui. They have been in society for many years. They have long understood the law of the jungle. They also know what is forbearance. They will consider the consequences when they do things!


    Who is not angry with people like Wang Shuo?


    But they can still keep smiling. Some people may think it is weak, but I don''t think it is. It''s just a compromise after weighing the pros and cons. Everyone may encounter many compromises in his life. If anyone tells me that he hasn''t compromised once in his life, I don''t believe it!


    Even the Jade Emperor compromised and accepted the monkey king as the sage of Qi Tian. In Yang Song''s words, you have more JB!


    Through the ages, any successful team can not do without a role that understands forbearance, such as Liu Bei in the Three Kingdoms, monk Sha in the journey to the west, and Lao Che and Duan Hui play such a role in our team.


    After Yang Song left the private room, he found my office directly.


    I Meng Liang, Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan are in the office, smoking cigarettes and playing with a bunch of bastards. Why not fight the landlord? Because smoking bastards is simple and violent, Liu Rui can''t cheat.


    The second floor is usually a private room for bathing and massage. After the guests enter, they don''t bring out one or two points. Therefore, the second floor is not as large as the first floor. There is no need for people to stare at it all the time. Meng Liang and Yuanyuan work much easier than the old car and Duan Hui. They run to my office and fight the landlord when they have nothing to do


    "Bang." I was playing hard. When the door opened, Yang song came in and sat down on the sofa. He picked up a cigarette on the table and lit one. He scolded reluctantly: "fuck, I''m going to be so angry. Are you still in the mood to play poker..."


    "Why, is this?" Liu Rui skimmed and Yang Song asked.


    "I don''t know what JB Lei said. The whole couple came and slapped the young lady. I want to get out, but the old car won''t let me..." Yang songmo said with ink.


    "Sun Lei?" I turned and asked.


    "Yes, that''s him!"


    "Why? Do you know?" Yuan Yuan noticed while staring at poker.


    "Let''s go together. I came on the opening day..."


    "Fuck, what did I say? These B''s must have come to make trouble. Ye naively told me if he could make money..." after that, Liu Rui threw down his poker and turned to go outside the door.


    "What are you doing? Sit down!!!" I frowned and scolded.


    "My fucking students have been slapped. I have to come forward as a mentor..." Liu Rui said angrily.


    "Wait a minute. I''ll call the old car up and ask what''s going on..."


    Then I took out my cell phone and called the old car. After a while, the old car came upstairs with Duan Hui.


    "What''s the matter with sun Lei?" I asked directly as soon as the old car entered the house.


    "Nothing. I had a little conflict with the young lady and made a mouth..." the old car said simply.


    "It''s all fucking beating people, but it''s all right?" Liu Rui was obviously a little unhappy with the old car.


    "This kind of thing is inevitable..."


    "What about those people? Are they gone?" I continued.


    "I didn''t go, but I''m still playing below..." the old car lit a cigarette and said slowly.


    "Fuck, I''m not leaving yet. I''m waiting to be beaten..." Liu Rui said and went down again.


    "You stop for a while!!!" I shouted.


    I''m not in a good mood after hearing this. I came to beat the young lady the next day. Do you have to run into the house and beat me up in a few fucking days?


    Since he beat people in the private room, he didn''t pay attention to us at all. If this field is still Liu Yong''s, would sun Lei dare to let someone come and look for trouble? He doesn''t even know where to open the gate of Baile gate!


    After all, is it because we are young? Because we''re junior?


    I thought about this before opening, but I thought of coming to the door so soon.


    After I shouted, the whole room was quiet. No one was stupid. Everyone saw that I was really angry.


    "... how did you deal with it?" I asked again after a quiet moment.


    "Yang Song slapped people in the mouth... I exempted their order today." the old car hesitated and then said, "I''ll pay for their order later..."


    "All right, just free the order! What can I make up with you..." I leaned against the sofa and said tired.


    "These people are under sun Lei. It''s hard to tear their faces..." Duan Hui whispered at this time.


    "Yes, it''s not good to tear off your face. Well, next time they come again, let the young lady be careful, and you don''t provoke them..." I was silent for a while, rubbed my hands and said.


    "That''s it?" Liu Rui opened his mouth and looked at me in surprise.


    "How can I fix it if I don''t?" I asked.


    "They beat people, let''s give them a free order and give them a fucking reason?" Liu Rui shouted with staring eyes.


    "Why are you quarrelling with me? Behind them is sun Lei. Can sun Lei do it if we beat others?" I also stood up.


    "These grandchildren owe a fucking call. If they come here today, you can give them a free order. Can you believe it? It''s obvious that they''re looking for trouble!!" Liu Rui talked to me so excitedly for the first time.


    "I fucking know they''re looking for trouble, but tell me what to do? Can calling around solve the fucking problem?"


    "Fuck, can we put up with it this time? It only shows that we are afraid!" Liu Rui shouted word by word, pointing to the direction of the private room.


    After listening to Liu Rui''s words, I was silent. I also know that this is not the last time. Tolerance can only make them bully harder, but what should I do?


    Only patience, whether it''s experience or contacts, we can''t compare with sun Lei. Our bar has just opened. To tell the truth, our small lattice can''t stand such tossing!


    "What we open now is a bar. It''s not the time to make a fuss at school, or give a kick to anyone who is unhappy! Everyone wants to stand and earn money. Individuals don''t want to compromise everywhere, and I don''t want to bear it, but this society is such a fucking fuck. If you can open your mouth, if you can''t, you have to shut your fucking mouth!"


    Then I walked out of the office with my clothes. After I left, the office fell into silence.


    After returning to the hospital, Yuan Yuan immediately sat up when he saw me and said, "I thought something had happened to you. You''ve been there for so long!"


    "No, it''s all closed. I haven''t found it after looking for a long time." I didn''t say what I saw lengluo fighting with them.


    "Here you are. I don''t know whether it''s delicious or not. It may be cold." I handed the fast food to Yuanyuan.


    "It''s all right. I can eat it when it''s cold." Yuan Yuan took the fast food and said with a silly smile.


    "Get up, don''t sleep!" I patted Liu Rui and Meng Liang who were sleeping.


    "What the hell!" Liu Rui excites the spirit to see at once.


    "Fuck, you scared the hell out of me!" Liu Rui suddenly stood up and really gave me a fright.


    "You gave me a fright. I was dreaming of picking up money when I was suddenly disturbed by you. Oh, Yuanyuan, you''re awake!" Liu Rui wiped his saliva and said.


    "I woke up long ago. I''m all right now!" Yuan Yuan said while eating.


    "It''s OK, it''s OK." Liu Rui looked at Yuanyuan and smiled.


    "Here, have some food." I handed Liu Rui a box of fast food.


    "It''s almost the same. How do you know I''m hungry? For the sake of the lunch box, I''ll forgive you for disturbing my dream!" Liu Rui laughed even more when he saw the lunch box.


    At this time, Meng Liang also woke up. Looking at Yuanyuan eating, he patted Yuanyuan: "you''re fucking awake. I thought you couldn''t wake up!"


    "Hey, hey, I woke up long ago!"


    "Let me give you some food!" I said and handed the lunch box to Meng Liang.


    Meng Liang took the lunch box and looked at me and said, "why three boxes? Didn''t you buy it for yourself?"


    "I''m not hungry, so I didn''t buy it for myself," I said with a smile.


    "I''m not very hungry, so I''ll give you something to eat." Meng Liang brought me the lunch box.


    "I fucking said I''m not hungry and don''t want to eat. Why are you grinding like an old woman?" I stuffed the lunch box back again.


    Meng Liang took the lunch box, didn''t talk, opened it and ate.


    When they finished the lunch box, we sat next to Yuanyuan''s hospital bed and went to bed. It was too late. They were better. After all, they had just slept. I was sleepy. Soon I fell asleep.


    I slept directly until more than 9 a.m. the next day. When I woke up, I saw these three people playing against the landlord. Liu Rui had the most change in front of him. I didn''t win less.


    "Leaf, you wake up. There are steamed stuffed buns and fried dough sticks. Eat some." Meng Liang said to me when he saw me wake up.


    I picked up the steamed stuffed bun and began to eat it. I was really hungry. After eating the steamed stuffed bun, I ate another fried dough stick.


    "How are you playing?" I asked as I walked to them with fried dough sticks in my mouth.


    "I feel like my head is hurt. I obviously can''t keep up with my poker IQ. I lost my kung fu." Yuan scratched his head and said with a smile.


    "It''s like you can win at ordinary times." Liu Rui told the truth very directly, because yuan yuan basically didn''t win at poker with us.


    "Let Liu Rui win?" I took a bottle of mineral water from the table and gulped.


    "Ah, Liang Zi and I lost, and he won alone."


    "He didn''t steal you, Xiao Wang this time?" I asked with a smile.


    "Ye Han, where are you talking about? Am I that kind of person?" Liu Rui was unhappy when he heard my words.


    "Don''t worry, Liang Zi and I have been watching him. He doesn''t touch his cell phone!" Yuan Yuan stared at Liu Rui very carefully.


    After hearing Yuanyuan''s words, I didn''t continue to say anything. I lay down by the bed and watched the excitement.


    "Grass, you fucking lost again!" Yuan Yuan said unhappily when he dropped the poker.


    "Leaf, you play for a while. I have to lie down and reason. Today''s IQ obviously can''t keep up." after that, Yuanyuan lay down tired.


    After receiving Yuanyuan''s card, I began to fight the landlord with them. This game lasted more than ten o''clock.


    "Two, two, one, no, no, I can go!" I held the last card in my hand and looked at them with a smile and asked.


    "This card is wrong today!" Liu Rui looked at me and said.


    "What''s wrong again?"


    "Why do you have everything in your hand!" Liu Rui said with a sad face, because I not only won the yuan I lost, but also made a lot of money.


    "Don''t talk to me about useless things. Do you want to give me a happy word!" I said impatiently.


    "No, I don''t want you to come out!" Liu Rui waved his hand and said helplessly.


    "Ha ha, a four, take the money!" I quickly grabbed the money from Meng Liang and Liu Rui.


    "No, you don''t have anything in your hand?" Liu Rui grabbed the card in Meng Liang''s hand and said.


    "My grass, don''t you have four eights? Why don''t you come out? Do you two play partner cards?" Liu Rui asked loudly from the poker.


    "Fart, there''s only one card left in his hand. I know what''s left. Don''t you lose more if you blow it up?" Meng Liang said boldly.


    "Oh, my God, my teammates like pigs are talking about you..." Liu Rui looked at the four eight on the bed and felt like crying without tears.


    Yuan Yuan and I looked at these two people and laughed. It was so easy to win the money.


    "It was very lively." at this time, Li Deli came from the door of the ward with a large fruit basket in his hand. Several people in our class also came in with fruit.


    "Yuanyuan, wake up, the students came to see you." I quickly pushed Yuanyuan who was sleeping.


    "Come on, you take something. Let me see what you take." when Liu Rui saw Deli, he immediately stood up and took the fruit basket.


    I found that many students in our class came, and there were girls. The most important thing is that Zhao Bing also came.


    "Yuan Yuan, what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing."


    All the students in our class began to inquire about yuan yuan. Yuan Yuan also talked to them with a smile. Everyone talked and laughed there. The atmosphere was very warm. For the first time, I felt that the friendship between students was so beautiful.


    "Deli, it''s not school time yet. Why did you come out?" Meng Liang asked aside.


    "We asked for leave. The old class knew that Yuanyuan was very concerned after the accident, but he couldn''t come. Let''s say hello. For the first time, he was generous and bought a fruit basket for Yuanyuan." Deli bared his teeth and said that the old class in his mouth was our head teacher.


    "It''s not easy to buy a fruit basket. It''s bleeding." I picked up the fruit basket and said in surprise.


    "No, you didn''t buy the fruit basket with Li Deli! What the fuck did you buy?" Liu Rui immediately reacted when he heard that the fruit basket was bought by the old class.

 Chapter 1289

    After dinner, because of my good performance today, my mother let me play computer for a while. I played computer for a while, watched TV for a while, and was ready to go to bed. It may be the reason for the fight today, so I was sleepy earlier.


    When I fell asleep, I had that very strange dream, which I had dreamed several times. I dreamed that I was walking on the main road and met a foreigner who gave me a cake and said to me; "You must deliver the cake to this place before three o''clock, or he will explode." then he gave me an address note and left.


    I looked at my watch. It was two forty-seven, so I hurried to the address on the note.


    Finally, I ran to the address before three o''clock. Then I knocked on the door. A man with a beard opened the door, pulled me in and closed the door.


    There were many people in the room. They took the cake in my hand and cut it up. There was no * in it. Then they began to sing happy birthday.


    I stood aside and asked, "is there anything else? I''ll go first if it''s all right."


    "Oh, I almost forgot you." the big beard said, went inside and took out a book.


    "You should memorize all this book before dawn tomorrow, or we will destroy the earth." beard handed me the book and said solemnly.


    "What are you talking about? Destroying the earth?" I said with a little doubt.


    "Yes," said bearded, still serious.


    "Then I won''t be the Savior. I won''t carry it. I have to go home." then I went out.


    At this time, beard took out a gun and pointed it at me and said, "if you go now, I''ll kill you!"


    "Fuck, it''s not like this. Let me carry you. Don''t give it to me earlier, and I''m in the mood to eat cake here." looking at the black muzzle, I knew that these people were serious.


    "Stop talking nonsense and recite it quickly!" bearded threw down this sentence and left.


    After bearded left, I opened the book and found that it was full of Buddhist scriptures.


    "Fuck, play Dad! I can''t fucking carry it for half a year!" I felt dead in an instant.


    Then I woke up. I wiped the sweat on my face, "why did you have this dream again?"


    I have had this dream many times. I began to do it when I was a child, and it is a plot. I don''t know what this dream means, but I always feel very strange.


    "No, tomorrow I have to find a fortune teller to calculate whether I am the savior or or not." I lay in bed and totaled myself.


    The next day, because Yuanyuan came home and was scolded, his mother wouldn''t let him out, so he didn''t come to us. I slept at home and watched TV in the morning. In the afternoon, Meng Liang asked me to play billiards. When I got to billiards, Meng Liang and Liu Rui had already played.


    Looking at Rego''s back, I couldn''t help sighing: "this child is a little tiger. He has a mummy in his dream."


    "Why are you laughing? Do you know who initiated the revolution of 1911?" I couldn''t help asking when I saw Meng Liang laughing happily.


    "You don''t talk nonsense, of course the revolution of 1911 was initiated by Liu Bei." Meng Liang''s tone was full of confidence.


    Hearing Meng Liang''s words, I immediately felt that I was careless in making friends. What people do I know? I don''t even know that the revolution of 1911 was initiated by Chairman Mao. How ignorant, how terrible it is to have no culture. Reading pornographic novels every day is the end!


    I don''t want to continue to communicate with this illiterate. I lie on the table and am ready to go to bed.


    The time to sleep is always so fast that two classes have passed unconsciously. I opened my eyes and saw that Meng Liang was still concentrating on his yellow magazine, while Ruige was still standing in the corridor. There was no way that the position could only belong to a man like me.


    "Class is over!" the teacher turned and walked out of the classroom.


    This is the last class in the morning. It''s time for lunch. I stretched and photographed brother Liang, who was immersed in pornographic novels.


    "Don''t look, it''s time to eat, big brother." I''m deeply worried about Meng Liang''s future.


    "Oh, you scared the hell out of me. I thought the teacher was coming." Meng Liang was so frightened that he stood up.


    "I''m convinced, too. It''s the first time I''ve seen you like this. Reading a pornographic novel can fascinate me like this." I looked at Meng Liang standing up and said.


    "What do you know? I call it learning." Meng Liang said proudly instead of being ashamed.


    At this time, our great Rego also came from the corridor and ran to me with a cheap smile.


    "Brother Han, I''m hungry."


    "You''re hungry. What does it have to do with me? Don''t fucking pull my pants." Liu Rui said and pulled up my pants.


    "Let''s go and have dinner." Meng Liang reluctantly hid his pornographic novels.


    "OK, brother Liang is powerful. Let''s go to dinner!" Liu Rui cheered as soon as he heard about dinner.


    "Do you have money?" Meng Liang said to Liu Rui, who was excited.


    "I have fucking money. As for those who betray their personality, are they behind you!" Rego was obviously unhappy when he heard about the money, which was his pain.


    The three of us walked to the outside of the classroom while making noise. Before we reached the door, we saw a group of people chirping towards us. It was no one else who started. It was the protagonist of the epic disaster blockbuster potato, a non famous Er Renzhuan actor, potato.


    "Brother Liang, I''m looking for you." I saw Tudou smile and said to Meng Liang.


    "What are they looking for you for?" Liu Rui went to bed at that time, so he didn''t know what happened during the big break.


    "Brother Rui, let me discuss something with you." Meng Liang suddenly looked at Liu Rui with a cheap smile.


    "What''s up?" Liu Rui was cautious when he saw Meng Liang''s smile.


    "In fact, it''s no big deal, right? These people may hit me later. Can you help me get beaten up!"


    "Sleeping trough, it''s not big! It''s too betrayal of personality. I won''t do it. I have something to do. I''ll go first and contact another day." after Ruige said that, he suddenly ran to the door.


    Meng Liang pulled him back like a chicken, stared and asked, "is he still a good friend?"


    "No, we don''t know each other well," Liu Rui said, shaking his head by Meng Liang''s collar.


    "I''ve known you for so many years and you don''t help me with this, do you?" Meng liang thought it was impossible to discuss with Liu Rui, so he had to threaten.


    "Brother, what are you going to do? Why do you think of me as soon as you get beaten? Is it easy for me? I, I came back to school, and I was fucking beaten." my brother Rui said. I felt that he was going to cry. To tell the truth, the child was really not easy.


    "I''ll take care of your meal this week!" Meng Liang said helplessly when he saw the threat.


    "Deal!" Rego immediately smiled and agreed happily.


    "You didn''t say it earlier. Take this effort to grind haw. Come on, who wants to beat Meng Liang and pass your grandpa Rui first." as soon as Ruige heard about dinner, he immediately turned into a super Saiya and stood at the door of our class with an attitude of one man in charge of the pass and ten thousand people.


    At this time, they also walked into the classroom of our class. When Ruige saw the potato, he was stunned for a few seconds, then came forward and looked at the potato carefully, then burst into a laugh, covered his mouth and said, "Why are you so ugly, ha ha ha!"


    "Who are you? Where did you come from? What''s this?" Liu Rui''s behavior and language suddenly confused Tudou.


    "Can you stop talking to me? You look so funny that you laugh to death." my brother Rui has laughed so much that he began to cover his stomach.


    "That fucking fool, I''ll clean up Meng Liang first, and then I''ll clean up you later. How come there are so many fools in this class?" Tudou said silently, looking at Ruige, who covered his stomach and laughed.


    The potato said and walked over to Meng Liang and me. Then he looked at Meng Liang and said, "you have to come this morning?"


    "It''s me, why?" Meng Liang crooked his neck and said with a smile.


    "Why? Brothers, kill him for me." Tudou waved like a big brother of the underworld, and then the people after the meeting rushed to me and Meng Liang. At this critical moment, a tall and majestic sound and shadow stood in front of Meng Liang and me. This figure was not others, but our great Ruige.


    Rego put his hands behind us like an old hen protecting her chicks, and then shouted, "wait a minute!"


    When Tudou saw Liu Rui suddenly coming out, he stopped his pace, then looked helplessly, and Liu Rui said, "it''s not why it''s you again. We''ll count it later when you say I''m ugly. Can you roll away now?"


    "If you don''t want to beat Meng liang?" Liu Rui wanted to say this sentence more seriously, but he couldn''t help laughing at the potato face, so he said this sentence with a smile.


    "Why, what do you mean?" the potato asked again.


    "Don''t hit Meng Liang, hit me!"


    "Lying trough, where are you playing? People are heroes saving beauty. What can you do to save a big master?" Tudou was obviously confused by my brother Rui and said with some confusion.


    "He is a beauty, and I am not a hero. I am a hero, and he is not a beauty." in the face of Tudou''s question, my brother Rui suddenly made this sentence. I have to say that my brother Rui''s poetic temperament is becoming stronger and stronger. In fact, isn''t it because of a week''s meal? As for the whole art?


    "Fuck you, get out of here quickly. How did you meet such a fool?" Tudou obviously couldn''t accept my Rego''s literature and art, and shouted impatiently.


    After the potatoes shouted, the group of people directly ignored Liu Rui and rushed over like us. Liu Rui saw that the potatoes didn''t hit at all, so he shouted, "you''re a fool. You don''t hit the ones that came to the door. Don''t forget brother Liang''s rice. I really want to be beaten for you. I can''t help it if they don''t hit me."


    When the potato ran to Meng Liang, it was a foot. This small posture, I have to say, it was practiced. The potato obviously used a lot of strength, but Meng Liang didn''t seem to respond. When he was forced to take this foot, he didn''t even move. Others also called to us. Meng Liang and I had to step back step by step.


    "Let you have nothing to do. I''ll have to be beaten with you, grass." I scolded Meng Liang with dissatisfaction.


    "What''s the use of saying this now? Hurry to think of a way. I''ll have to worry about it." Meng Liang said as he stepped back.


    "Hurry up, I''m starving and waiting for dinner." Liu Rui, who was watching the excitement, sat on the table and shouted heartlessly to us.


    "Fuck off!" Meng Liang and I scolded Liu Rui.


    Just as we were about to be forced to the corner, suddenly a voice came.


    "What are you doing? Stop fighting and stop!"


    I looked up and saw that the heroine of the incident appeared. Zhao Bing stood at the door and shouted in panic. While shouting, he ran to the classroom and wanted to come and fight.


    When they heard someone shouting to stop, those people stopped and looked in the direction of Zhao Bing. When Tudou saw Zhao Bing, he immediately ran to Zhao Bing and said with a smile, "Bingbing, how did you come back?"


    Zhao Bing didn''t even look at the potatoes. He ran directly to us and asked softly, "are you two okay? Do you need to go to the hospital?"


    "They''re all right. Don''t worry." before we could talk, Liu Rui shouted at Zhao Bing. After shouting, Liu Rui jumped down from the table and walked to the potato and asked with a smile: "man, are you finished? I''m still waiting for them to take me to dinner. It''s in a hurry. If you don''t play enough this time, can you play again next time?"


    "Fuck off!" Tudou scolded reluctantly after hearing Liu Rui''s words. He obviously didn''t like to pay attention to our brother Rui.


    "Zhao Bing, if you don''t promise me today, I''ll beat these two fools." Tudou went to Zhao Bing and said angrily.


    "How can you do this? You can''t beat them both." Zhao Bingmei frowned and said.


    "You said you wouldn''t fight if you didn''t fight. I''ll fight today. What can you do?"


    "If you want to hit them, hit me first!" Zhao Bing said stubbornly in front of us.


    "Don''t be shameless, Zhao Bing? I''m so anxious that I can''t even see you!" seeing Zhao Bing protecting us, Tudou was even more angry and raised his finger to Zhao Bing and scolded.


    "Then you can fight." Zhao Bing closed his eyes and took a step forward, looking like you can fight at will.


    "Get out of the way. Today I''ll see who can save them." said the potato and suddenly pulled Zhao Bing.


    Zhao Bing''s small physique could stand the potato, so he fell to the ground all at once. Seeing Zhao Bing lying on the ground, brother Liang was obviously unhappy. He clenched his fist and went to Tudou and said, "you''re still not an old man. How can you even beat a woman."


    "Wow!"


    Meng Liang grabbed the hot pot with both hands and swung his arms. The pot full of hot pot poured out directly at the rivet man.


    The people at the door were unprepared and crowded to dodge. The first two people were crying out by the old soup in the hot pot!


    "Bang!"


    Liu Rui raised his stool and photographed rivet man directly.


    "Ow!" the rivet man screamed and was about to fight back.


    "What the fuck are you looking at!!! Help!!!" the rivet man''s companion shouted.


    When we saw that there was help, we all joined the battle.


    "Your mother is a B. I haven''t touched her ass, so you fucking touched it!!! You can tell me who touched it!!" Liu Rui tilted his mouth, grabbed the rivet man''s neck with his left hand, and tripped him down in an instant.


    "Stop fighting...!" Wu Mei shouted and came to fight.


    "Get away from me." Liu Rui shook his hand and pushed Wu Mei aside. Then he pulled his neck and shouted, "fuck NIMA, beat me to death! Don''t let go of any!! count one!!"


    Hui, Yang Song and Yuan Yuan of the old depot sobered up and joined the fight with beer bottles. The most fucking brilliant thing is Yang Song. He carries a hot pot basin and doesn''t know what the danger is, where there are many people and where to do!


    Yang Song''s foundation of radio Gymnastics in primary and secondary schools for more than ten years was not given in vain. He gave full play to his unparalleled unique skill: "blind b-playing!"


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    Liu Rui was totally abnormal, as if he had changed after drinking wine. Holding the bench leg in his hand, he ran to the rivet man''s head one after another.


    "Ow, ow, Ow!"


    Moreover, the cry of this rivet man is also very special, just like the cry of pigs when killing pigs. The howling one after another suddenly makes me seem to have returned to the pigsty of Zhang Laosan''s family in my childhood, and an inexplicable homesickness suddenly arises in my heart.


    Three or four young men swung the bench and ran to Liu Rui''s head.


    "Bang! Bang!"


    Liu Rui was hit by the bench, staggered for two steps, and then swung blindly with the bench legs.


    Three minutes later, the other party was dry outside the door, and the rivet man who Liu Rui didn''t know how many times he hit his head got up, covered his scalded face and ran away.


    "Stop chasing!!!" Wu Mei shouted at us standing at the door.


    "Chanima, you''re a soldier, just stand there!" Liu ruigen ignored Wu Mei''s stubble and chased him desperately with a bench leg in his hand.


    The other party wanted to get in the car and run, but as soon as Liu Rui caught up with him, he hit people, so the pair didn''t dare to stop and had to run to the street on foot.


    "Draft, can you stop chasing!!!" rivet man turned his head and shouted at Liu Rui as he ran.


    "Draft, I have to kill you today..." Liu Rui came up with wine, his eyes red and ran after him like crazy.


    We chased half the street. Rivet man couldn''t run any more and lay on the ground.


    "Draft it? Why don''t you run away?" Liu Rui asked loudly, dragging the rivet man''s hair.


    "Brother, can we stop fighting? Just say what you want to do?" rivet man prayed.


    "OK! Fuck you, don''t fight anymore!!" Liu Rui asked


    "Don''t fight, don''t fight..." rivet man is thin and weak. In addition, he was pressed on the ground by us, so he moved his neck a little. There was a burning pain under the pulled hair.


    "Yuanyuan, find me a piece of dirt..." Liu Rui shouted at Yuanyuan.


    After a while, Yuan Yuan handed Liu Rui a fistful of dirt.


    "Man, man, what are you doing!!!" rivet man looked at the dirt in Liu Rui''s hand and asked shivering.


    "Draft it, open your mouth!!!"


    Liu ruigen didn''t pay attention to the rivet man. He broke the rivet man''s mouth, and then directly stuffed the dirt into the rivet man''s mouth.


    "Woo woo!!"


    Rivet man looked at Liu Rui with dirt in his mouth and panic on his face. I know what he wants to say. He may be expressing: "it''s not the baby''s heart, it''s also very blocked!!"


    Wu Mei was watching us bully rivet man. At first, she didn''t care. Later, she couldn''t see it anymore. She was a little anxious. She stretched out her hand to pull Liu Rui and shouted, "all right! Almost all right!!!"


    "Give me a long memory later, you know? You can''t touch anyone''s ass..." Liu Rui stood up from the rivet man and patted the soil on his hands.


    Rivet man nodded quickly.


    "Let''s go!!!" Liu Rui was almost angry and turned to follow Wu Mei to the outside of the street.


    "What''s wrong with Liu Rui today? He doesn''t have such a temper at ordinary times?" the old car looked at Liu Rui''s back and asked me.


    "The power of love!!!" I thought about it and replied simply.


    "What is love? Love is a story that can turn a fool into a tiger..." Yang Song also explained his unique views on love.


    "I''d better not offend him in the future. This B is a little tiger..." Duan Hui shook his head and said.


    After returning to the hot pot shop, Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan and Duan Hui got on the old car, while Liu Rui became a flower escort, first sent Wu Mei back to the hotel, and then went back to the little bee to find us.


    "I think this B can''t come back tonight..." Yang Song said in a low mood, looking at the back of Liu Rui and Wu Mei through the window.


    "If he comes back, he will not be a man..." said Yuan Yuan.


    "I guess it''s just Wu Mei''s temper. Liu Rui dares to go to bed and pedal him down with one foot..." Meng Liang also followed the gossip.


    "I agree with that. Liu Rui has a small lattice, and Wu Mei can beat them..." I smiled and said.


    "Hey, I''m a good girl, let Liu Rui be a disaster!!!" Yang Song turned his head and looked at the stars outside the window, with a lonely flash in his eyes.


    "Why, why don''t you try?" I asked with a smile.


    "Pull it down, my lattice is not as good as Liu Rui..." Yang Song immediately refused.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    A car of people laughed.


    Although we say so, everyone still hopes that these two people can be together. First of all, Liu Rui looks like that. It''s really hard to find an object. If Wu Mei can take a fancy to him, it''s really his blessing.


    And although Wu Mei is a little tiger at ordinary times, on the whole, she is still a good person and has a cheerful personality. Moreover, she should also have a lot of money at home. You can see from the car she drives. Although she is tough, she can control Liu Rui, and both of them are the best. Liu Rui also has real feelings for Wu Mei, otherwise he can''t be so crazy today.


    Thinking about it, I think of Su Su again. I''ve been busy these days and ignored her. I decided to go back to contact Su Su.


    After I got home, I took out my mobile phone and called Su Su Su directly. It may be because I haven''t contacted Su Su Su for so long. Su Su Su''s voice was obviously cold.

 Chapter 1290

    "Fuck off, you two don''t talk to me, will you? I need to be alone now!" I''m in a very bad mood.


    "Ha ha..." they began to laugh again


    When I got home, I lay in bed. The more I thought about the old thing, the more angry I became. After dinner, I simply packed up my things and went to bed early. I didn''t send text messages to Su Su these two days, because I thought that if I sent too much, people might feel annoyed.


    The next morning, I got up very early. I asked my mother for some money, and then I went to school with my schoolbag to find Meng Liang and Liu Rui. We met many schools along the way, probably from our school.


    When we came to the gate of our school, a black car passed us quickly, and then drove into our school very windily. The students nearby were envious. To tell the truth, it was like news that our students could drive to school at that time. After all, cars were not so common at that time. Ordinary families could not afford cars, let alone a student.


    "Who is this? When will our school come out?" Meng Liang said, looking at the car driving into the school.


    "I don''t know. I must be a rich second generation when I drive to school." Yuan Yuan also said.


    "Aren''t you also the rich second generation? Why don''t you drive!" Liu Rui began to pull the calf again.


    "I''m a rich second generation. That car is a land cruiser. At least it has to be more than 500000." to be honest, we can recognize these things because the family environment is better. Ordinary children like us can''t touch these things.


    "My darling, more than 500000!" Liu Rui almost fell to the ground when he heard the price.


    Not only him, but Meng Liang and I were also shocked by the price of the car. It goes without saying what 500000 meant to a family like us at that time.


    "I''ll buy one better than this if I have money in the future. No, look who it is!" Liu Rui suddenly shouted to me and pointed in the direction of the car.


    "Why are you surprised? I don''t know who it is." I''ve long been used to Liu Rui''s surprised reaction and said disapprovingly.


    "No, look at him!" Liu Rui was already a little worried.


    I looked in the direction of his fingers. I saw several people coming down from the car, three men and two women. I saw Su Su''s figure at a glance. At that time, I was stunned. How did she appear in the car? Did the car come to give him away? Although I know Su Su Su''s family is not ordinary, it''s not as rich as this.


    Su Su walked to the teaching building with the people nearby talking and laughing. The three boys walked in the middle with sunglasses, white shirts and black pants. Although they couldn''t see clearly, they still felt very handsome, temperament and arrogant. They belonged to the kind where girls would look more everywhere. The sunglasses man held another girl''s hand. The girl was also very beautiful. She shouldn''t be said to be very beautiful, but she had a very good temperament. Both her figure and appearance should be said to be very rare in our school. Moreover, I''ve never seen this girl. I don''t know if she is a student in our school. After all, I haven''t seen this group of people. The two people walked into the school holding hands so magnanimously. Our school prohibits falling in love. They are so aboveboard and bright, so I feel that they are not from our school. They may send Su Su to school. As for Susu, he followed the boy, and the other two boys followed the boy, just like the boy''s bodyguard. The most interesting thing is that the two boys behind me also want to grow up. Seeing this scene, I began to think about what relationship Susu has with these people? I was a little disappointed. If these people really came to send Su Su, Su Su would not be like the simple rich woman I thought. After all, that land cruiser is very rare in our city.


    "Is that the girl you asked for the phone number that day?" Meng Liang also saw Su Su.


    "Yes, who are these people? Do you know them?" I nodded.


    "It shouldn''t be our school students. I haven''t seen them," Yuan Yuan said.


    "You don''t stay in this school for a few days a month. Who can you know?"


    "Do you know?" I looked at Liu Rui.


    "I don''t stay as long as he does?" Liu Rui said.


    "Let''s go. Everyone should be gone. Don''t look. I''ll be late for a while..." Meng Liang looked at Su Su who was about to enter the teaching building and said to me.


    "Let''s go, let''s go," I said absently, thinking that I must find out who those people are and what the relationship between Susu and these people is.


    While thinking about these, we walked to the teaching building. When I came to the teaching building, I suddenly saw a familiar face, still that strange smile and long hair.


    Long Zheng followed a group of people behind him and came out of the teaching building. We just walked into the teaching building, so we touched a cover.


    "It''s a coincidence to meet you again." Long Zheng saw us stop and said hello to me.


    "Well, it''s a coincidence." I looked at Long Zheng. He always felt that this man was not a good man, so he perfunctorily said a word and was ready to leave.


    Long Zheng heard what I said, said "let''s go" and then walked out of the building.


    "Why did this fool straighten his hair?" Liu Rui stabbed me with chopsticks and said.


    "I can''t help it. Brother Han has completely fallen in love now. He straightens up when he sees the Su Su. Alas, the child is over." Meng Liang shook his head and sighed.


    "Didn''t Su Su promise him that it was necessary for them to fall in love?" Yuan Yuan asked puzzled at this time.


    Liu Rui knocked Yuanyuan on the head with his chopsticks. "Why are you so stupid? Can''t my brother Han jump in first and make a sample for the woman?"


    "Do you think those two women look good?" Meng Liang suddenly asked.


    "I think that sister Miao Miao looks good..."


    "I think so..."


    "Farting is Su Su''s good-looking!" when I heard them say that my Su is not good-looking, I immediately shouted. Liu Rui was startled by my cry and didn''t fall off the stool.


    "Fuck, you scared the baby to death. Can you keep your voice down and don''t let people hear!" Liu Rui patted his chest and said.


    At the other end, the fat man we hit in the Internet cafe ran from the canteen to Tian Hao''s class. At this time, Tian Hao had come back from dinner. He was smoking and playing poker in the class. At this time, no teachers went to eat in the teaching building, so they could be so presumptuous.


    "Brother Hao!" the fat man shouted to Tian Hao when he entered the classroom.


    "What''s up, little fat, two or four!"


    "I found the person who beat us that day, the group who beat Yang Yong."


    "Are you sure it''s Meng Liang and them?" Tian Hao finally moved his eyes away from poker at this time.


    "It''s them, it''s true!" the fat man replied positively.


    "Now these people in the old city are too arrogant. They keep asking for trouble from our new town students. They don''t pay any attention to me at all. If I don''t do anything at this time, the new town students must have a problem with me. It''s hard for me to be the boss at that time. Wu Tao, I can''t move. I''ll cut this group of people." Tian Hao took the cigarette in his mouth and secretly added it in his heart.


    "OK, you can take me to them after class." Tian Hao made up his mind and said to the fat man.


    "OK, that''s all right. I''ll go first, brother Hao." the fat man was happy when he heard the reply.


    "Come on, come on, keep playing." then Tian Hao picked up poker and played again.


    We returned to the class. I then thought about my Su Su, while Meng Liang and his classmates chatted with each other. They didn''t know what to say, talking and laughing.


    "Meng Liang, Tian Hao may be looking for you. I just heard what my friend said. My friend is from Tian Hao''s class." the speaker is a very gentle boy in our class. We usually call him brother Xiang, because his name is Lu Xiang, sitting with my brother Deli.


    "True or false, I don''t know. Don''t talk nonsense." brother Deli shouted as he sat next to Meng Liang.


    "Really, my friend told me himself." Lu Xiang wiped his glasses and said seriously.


    "Isn''t Tian Hao our sophomore? What''s he looking for us?" Liu Rui came together when he heard Lu Xiang''s words.


    "I don''t know. We haven''t offended Tian Hao. What does he want us to do?" I shook my head and understood what happened.


    "Will it be because of the people we hit in the Internet cafe that day?" Yuan Yuan, who had been silly, suddenly became smart.


    "Yes, I didn''t think of this." Meng Liang suddenly realized.


    "What should we do? Are we in trouble again?" Yuan Yuan continued.


    "What should I do? I''ll be raped by Liu Rui in broad daylight." I don''t care.


    "What do you want to rape me? You have to rape me. It''s delicate and tender." Liu Rui was happy to rape as soon as he heard me say.


    The students in my class laughed after listening to me. The atmosphere was good. They began to talk again. Liu Rui continued to talk to Li Deli and piggy. They continued to publicize his tomb robbing Association.


    After class, Meng Liang didn''t get up with me. He fell asleep on the table. What I think now is all about Su Su, and I didn''t take it to heart at all. To tell you the truth, we are not afraid of Tian Hao at all. Just because we hit a fat man, I don''t believe he can stop us. Soldiers will block us. Water and earth cover us. I''m afraid of something when there''s an accident and my brother Rui is in front of us! However, it seems that Tian Hao''s visit to us this time is not so simple. It can even be said that it is a turning point in our life. It is because of this that several good teenagers who love their motherland and study began to become crazy.


    During the big break, most students began to walk from the teaching building to the playground, and the fat man we beat ran to Tian Hao''s class as soon as class was over. Seeing Tian Hao waiting for him at the door of the class, the fat man immediately won with a smile.


    Looking at Rego''s back, I couldn''t help sighing: "this child is a little tiger. He has a mummy in his dream."


    "Why are you laughing? Do you know who initiated the revolution of 1911?" I couldn''t help asking when I saw Meng Liang laughing happily.


    "You don''t talk nonsense, of course the revolution of 1911 was initiated by Liu Bei." Meng Liang''s tone was full of confidence.


    Hearing Meng Liang''s words, I immediately felt that I was careless in making friends. What people do I know? I don''t even know that the revolution of 1911 was initiated by Chairman Mao. How ignorant, how terrible it is to have no culture. Reading pornographic novels every day is the end!


    I don''t want to continue to communicate with this illiterate. I lie on the table and am ready to go to bed.


    The time to sleep is always so fast that two classes have passed unconsciously. I opened my eyes and saw that Meng Liang was still concentrating on his yellow magazine, while Ruige was still standing in the corridor. There was no way that the position could only belong to a man like me.


    "Class is over!" the teacher turned and walked out of the classroom.


    This is the last class in the morning. It''s time for lunch. I stretched and photographed brother Liang, who was immersed in pornographic novels.


    "Don''t look, it''s time to eat, big brother." I''m deeply worried about Meng Liang''s future.


    "Oh, you scared the hell out of me. I thought the teacher was coming." Meng Liang was so frightened that he stood up.


    "I''m convinced, too. It''s the first time I''ve seen you like this. Reading a pornographic novel can fascinate me like this." I looked at Meng Liang standing up and said.


    "What do you know? I call it learning." Meng Liang said proudly instead of being ashamed.


    At this time, our great Rego also came from the corridor and ran to me with a cheap smile.


    "Brother Han, I''m hungry."


    "You''re hungry. What does it have to do with me? Don''t fucking pull my pants." Liu Rui said and pulled up my pants.


    "Let''s go and have dinner." Meng Liang reluctantly hid his pornographic novels.


    "OK, brother Liang is powerful. Let''s go to dinner!" Liu Rui cheered as soon as he heard about dinner.


    "Do you have money?" Meng Liang said to Liu Rui, who was excited.


    "I have fucking money. As for those who betray their personality, are they behind you!" Rego was obviously unhappy when he heard about the money, which was his pain.


    The three of us walked to the outside of the classroom while making noise. Before we reached the door, we saw a group of people chirping towards us. It was no one else who started. It was the protagonist of the epic disaster blockbuster potato, a non famous Er Renzhuan actor, potato.


    "Brother Liang, I''m looking for you." I saw Tudou smile and said to Meng Liang.


    "What are they looking for you for?" Liu Rui went to bed at that time, so he didn''t know what happened during the big break.


    "Brother Rui, let me discuss something with you." Meng Liang suddenly looked at Liu Rui with a cheap smile.


    "What''s up?" Liu Rui was cautious when he saw Meng Liang''s smile.


    "In fact, it''s no big deal, right? These people may hit me later. Can you help me get beaten up!"


    "Sleeping trough, it''s not big! It''s too betrayal of personality. I won''t do it. I have something to do. I''ll go first and contact another day." after Ruige said that, he suddenly ran to the door.


    Meng Liang pulled him back like a chicken, stared and asked, "is he still a good friend?"


    "No, we don''t know each other well," Liu Rui said, shaking his head by Meng Liang''s collar.


    "I''ve known you for so many years and you don''t help me with this, do you?" Meng liang thought it was impossible to discuss with Liu Rui, so he had to threaten.


    "Brother, what are you going to do? Why do you think of me as soon as you get beaten? Is it easy for me? I, I came back to school, and I was fucking beaten." my brother Rui said. I felt that he was going to cry. To tell the truth, the child was really not easy.


    "I''ll take care of your meal this week!" Meng Liang said helplessly when he saw the threat.


    "Deal!" Rego immediately smiled and agreed happily.


    "You didn''t say it earlier. Take this effort to grind haw. Come on, who wants to beat Meng Liang and pass your grandpa Rui first." as soon as Ruige heard about dinner, he immediately turned into a super Saiya and stood at the door of our class with an attitude of one man in charge of the pass and ten thousand people.


    At this time, they also walked into the classroom of our class. When Ruige saw the potato, he was stunned for a few seconds, then came forward and looked at the potato carefully, then burst into a laugh, covered his mouth and said, "Why are you so ugly, ha ha ha!"


    "Who are you? Where did you come from? What''s this?" Liu Rui''s behavior and language suddenly confused Tudou.


    "Can you stop talking to me? You look so funny that you laugh to death." my brother Rui has laughed so much that he began to cover his stomach.


    "That fucking fool, I''ll clean up Meng Liang first, and then I''ll clean up you later. How come there are so many fools in this class?" Tudou said silently, looking at Ruige, who covered his stomach and laughed.


    The potato said and walked over to Meng Liang and me. Then he looked at Meng Liang and said, "you have to come this morning?"


    "It''s me, why?" Meng Liang crooked his neck and said with a smile.


    "Why? Brothers, kill him for me." Tudou waved like a big brother of the underworld, and then the people after the meeting rushed to me and Meng Liang. At this critical moment, a tall and majestic sound and shadow stood in front of Meng Liang and me. This figure was not others, but our great Ruige.


    Rego put his hands behind us like an old hen protecting her chicks, and then shouted, "wait a minute!"


    When Tudou saw Liu Rui suddenly coming out, he stopped his pace, then looked helplessly, and Liu Rui said, "it''s not why it''s you again. We''ll count it later when you say I''m ugly. Can you roll away now?"


    "If you don''t want to beat Meng liang?" Liu Rui wanted to say this sentence more seriously, but he couldn''t help laughing at the potato face, so he said this sentence with a smile.


    "Why, what do you mean?" the potato asked again.


    "Don''t hit Meng Liang, hit me!"


    "Lying trough, where are you playing? People are heroes saving beauty. What can you do to save a big master?" Tudou was obviously confused by my brother Rui and said with some confusion.


    "He is a beauty, and I am not a hero. I am a hero, and he is not a beauty." in the face of Tudou''s question, my brother Rui suddenly made this sentence. I have to say that my brother Rui''s poetic temperament is becoming stronger and stronger. In fact, isn''t it because of a week''s meal? As for the whole art?


    "Fuck you, get out of here quickly. How did you meet such a fool?" Tudou obviously couldn''t accept my Rego''s literature and art, and shouted impatiently.


    After the potatoes shouted, the group of people directly ignored Liu Rui and rushed over like us. Liu Rui saw that the potatoes didn''t hit at all, so he shouted, "you''re a fool. You don''t hit the ones that came to the door. Don''t forget brother Liang''s rice. I really want to be beaten for you. I can''t help it if they don''t hit me."


    When the potato ran to Meng Liang, it was a foot. This small posture, I have to say, it was practiced. The potato obviously used a lot of strength, but Meng Liang didn''t seem to respond. When he was forced to take this foot, he didn''t even move. Others also called to us. Meng Liang and I had to step back step by step.


    "Let you have nothing to do. I''ll have to be beaten with you, grass." I scolded Meng Liang with dissatisfaction.


    "What''s the use of saying this now? Hurry to think of a way. I''ll have to worry about it." Meng Liang said as he stepped back.


    "Hurry up, I''m starving and waiting for dinner." Liu Rui, who was watching the excitement, sat on the table and shouted heartlessly to us.


    "Fuck off!" Meng Liang and I scolded Liu Rui.


    Just as we were about to be forced to the corner, suddenly a voice came.


    "What are you doing? Stop fighting and stop!"


    I looked up and saw that the heroine of the incident appeared. Zhao Bing stood at the door and shouted in panic. While shouting, he ran to the classroom and wanted to come and fight.


    When they heard someone shouting to stop, those people stopped and looked in the direction of Zhao Bing. When Tudou saw Zhao Bing, he immediately ran to Zhao Bing and said with a smile, "Bingbing, how did you come back?"


    Zhao Bing didn''t even look at the potatoes. He ran directly to us and asked softly, "are you two okay? Do you need to go to the hospital?"


    "They''re all right. Don''t worry." before we could talk, Liu Rui shouted at Zhao Bing. After shouting, Liu Rui jumped down from the table and walked to the potato and asked with a smile: "man, are you finished? I''m still waiting for them to take me to dinner. It''s in a hurry. If you don''t play enough this time, can you play again next time?"


    "Fuck off!" Tudou scolded reluctantly after hearing Liu Rui''s words. He obviously didn''t like to pay attention to our brother Rui.


    "Zhao Bing, if you don''t promise me today, I''ll beat these two fools." Tudou went to Zhao Bing and said angrily.


    "How can you do this? You can''t beat them both." Zhao Bingmei frowned and said.


    "You said you wouldn''t fight if you didn''t fight. I''ll fight today. What can you do?"


    "If you want to hit them, hit me first!" Zhao Bing said stubbornly in front of us.


    "Don''t be shameless, Zhao Bing? I''m worried. I''ll beat you together!" seeing Zhao Bing protecting us, Tudou was even more angry and raised his finger to Zhao Bing and scolded.

 Chapter 1291

    "Then you can fight." Zhao Bing closed his eyes and took a step forward, looking like you can fight at will.


    "Get out of the way. Today I''ll see who can save them." said the potato and suddenly pulled Zhao Bing.


    Zhao Bing''s small physique could stand the potato, so he fell to the ground all at once. Seeing Zhao Bing lying on the ground, brother Liang was obviously unhappy. He clenched his fist and went to Tudou and said, "you''re still not an old man. How can you even beat a woman."


    Seeing Meng Liang coming to him, potato instinctively stepped back a few steps and stammered, "hit... What can you do?"


    "What''s the matter?" Meng Liang asked with a sneer, and then directly shouted on the potato''s not very beautiful face with a beautiful left hook. Meng Liang suddenly did so. The potato had no chance to prepare at all, and flew out directly. I think the potato flew out at least one meter.


    "Bah, I''ll fuck your mother and kill him for me." I have to say that brother Tudou''s physical quality is really OK. After all, he has been trained. After Meng Liang''s attack, he just lost a tooth. People can stand up after spitting out their teeth. It has no impact at all. It seems that they are beaten less at ordinary times.


    When Tudou shouted, he brought the group of people to shout and think we rushed over. I saw that it was impossible to fight this one, but I also rushed up. It was just a sweep of the hall legs. I didn''t know how many people fell. The scene was too chaotic and there was no time to count. After one sweep of the hall legs, I then took a whip leg and shouted directly on a person''s face. ***


    Liu Rui saw that Meng Liang and I had started. He didn''t know where to draw a stool. As soon as the stool went down, he patted the potato on the face, and then the potato never got up again.


    "I can''t help beating." looking at the fallen potatoes, Rego said a few words of contempt, and then ran to me to join the battle.


    Potatoes bring only seven or eight people, and they are all students. The three of US fought from childhood to childhood. I don''t say anything else. For such students, my flying brother can fight five alone without blowing or black.


    After a while, all these people were beaten away by the three of us. When we ran, we didn''t forget to bring the potatoes that had been knocked unconscious by a bench of my brother Rui.


    I took off my school uniform because I didn''t know which fool pulled a hole for me during the fight. To tell you the truth, I''m most annoyed with such people. Fight if you fight. Why do you always drag my clothes when you''re free. I took out three cigarettes from my trouser pocket and put them on my mouth. As soon as I started, I left one for myself, and the remaining two to Meng Liang and Liu Rui.


    It turned out that every time after the fight, brother Yu would give each of us a cigarette. When Meng Liang took the cigarette, he hesitated and didn''t dare to take it.


    "Take it! We are born with this temperament. We can''t change it at any time." I looked at Meng Liang and said.


    "I feel sorry, brother Yu," Meng Liang whispered to me after reaching for the cigarette.


    "What''s wrong? Everything has caught up, and no one can bear it all the time?" I knew what Meng Liang was thinking, so I comforted him.


    Meng Liang was silent after listening to me. I know he must be in a bad mood now.


    "Brother Fei, I want to eat spareribs. It takes too much effort to fight." Liu Rui shouted heartlessly to Meng Liang at this time.


    Meng Liang looked at Liu Rui and said, "go and eat Baba!"


    "How can you do this? I fought for you and didn''t give you a reward? Is it too much? I want to complain to you!" Liu Rui still shouted to Meng Liang.


    "You''re talkative. You don''t even have Baba. Believe it or not." Meng Liang couldn''t stand Liu Rui and said viciously.


    "It''s inhuman." Liu Rui whispered when he heard Meng Liang''s words, and then stopped talking behind us, because he also knew that Meng Liang was in a bad mood now.


    In this way, the three of us walked to the canteen while smoking. Because it was noon, most of the students went to dinner, so no one saw us fighting, and our school didn''t have cameras and so on, so we don''t have to worry about the teacher finding out about the fight.


    However, we seem to have forgotten the female number one of this event, Zhao Bing. At this time, Zhao Bing also followed us. Because we walked slowly, Zhao Bing soon ran in front of us.


    He asked us curiously, "I don''t see you can fight so much! Why didn''t you fight back at the beginning?"


    "Does this have anything to do with you?" Meng Liang asked in an inhuman way.


    Zhao Bing''s face turned red when she heard Meng Liang''s words. She has always been coaxed and held by boys. I don''t know how she gets angry everywhere when she meets Meng Liang.


    Zhao Bing lowered his head and said, "Why are you doing this? I''ll ask."


    I saw Zhao Bing''s embarrassment on one side and quickly said to Zhao Bing, "don''t pay attention to him. He''s like this. He''s not in a beautiful mood during his recent menstrual period��


    When Zhao Bing saw me get round, he smiled and said, "anyway, today''s business is because of me. Thank you."


    "It has nothing to do with you." Meng Liang continued at this time.


    "Can you shut the fuck up!" facing Meng Liang, I really have no way. It was you who saved people at the beginning. Now people thank you and you don''t say anything. I really don''t understand what he wants to do.


    "No need to thank you. Just invite me to have a spare ribs. Meng Liang is too stingy. I help him fight and don''t even eat a spare ribs. It takes a lot of effort to fight, okay?" Liu Rui said at this time.


    Well, I''ll consider Meng Liang and ignore Liu Rui. I''m sorry, it''s my fault.


    "OK, I''ll invite you to dinner. I didn''t have dinner either. Let''s go together." hearing Liu Rui''s words, Zhao Bing agreed with a smile. I have to say that Zhao Bing is really a standard beauty and laughs so cute and moving. Although Zhao Bing and I are in the same class, we haven''t said a word for more than a year. Losers like me and goddesses like others don''t have any intersection at all, not to mention the iceberg beauty Zhao Bing. It is said that the men chasing Zhao Bing can be organized into one class, which is enough to prove the charm of Zhao Da beauty.


    We soon came to the canteen. Nothing happened along the way except Liu Rui asked Zhao Bing some idiot questions. Although Zhao Bing looked cold, he felt very approachable. At least he didn''t show impatience with Liu Rui''s general inquiry about checking his registered permanent residence. Instead, he talked and laughed with Liu Rui, As for Meng Liang, he has not come out of the shadow of today''s fight and has been stuffy and unwilling to speak.


    Because we came late, most of the students had finished eating, and there were not many people in the canteen. We found a quiet place to do it. At first, Meng Liang didn''t agree with Zhao Bing inviting us to dinner. I also thought it was not good for other girls to invite us to dinner, but Zhao Bing insisted on inviting us, To tell you the truth, Meng Liang and I really don''t have much living expenses. Not to mention Liu Rui, we can''t take out a penny.


    Zhao Bing and Liu Rui bought the meal together. Meng Liang and I sat on the seat and waited. Liu Rui really didn''t see it. He said that if you eat spareribs, you must have spareribs.


    Because we ate with beauty Zhao, we immediately became the focus of the whole canteen. In addition, Liu Rui''s voracious Eating Attitude attracted countless glances. I thought it was the first time that eating a meal could attract so much attention.


    "If that potato harasses you again, you can tell us that we can help you drive him away." I always feel that eating others'' mouth is short, so I looked at Zhao Bing and said.


    "It''s all right. I''m used to it. When my brother comes back, I''ll let my brother warn him." Zhao Bing put down his chopsticks and wiped his mouth. It looks like he''s finished.


    "You have a brother. Why haven''t I heard of it?"


    "Yes, my brother is awesome. It turned out that someone harassed me and my brother helped me deal with it." speaking of her brother, Zhao Bing looked proud.


    "Is he from our school, too?" Liu Rui asked as he pulled rice from his mouth.


    "No, he graduated long ago." Zhao Bing shook his head.


    "Oh, we certainly don''t know." I smiled and said, although I don''t know who Zhao Bing''s brother is, I certainly don''t feel that he is an ordinary person, because I know that when Xu Feng chased Zhao Bing, he was also polite to Zhao Bing. Who is Xu Feng? Our third year in senior high school, our family is also very important in SZ City, and the face of ordinary people, Xu Feng can''t give it.


    "Don''t you wonder who my brother is?" Zhao Bing said with a smile when he saw that I didn''t continue to ask.


    "As you said, I don''t necessarily know him. Why do I ask him?"


    "Hey, hey, I also said you don''t know." Zhao Bing spit out his tongue mischievously. He didn''t go on when he saw that I wasn''t interested.


    A girl like Zhao Bing is so adorable and lovely in her every move. Look at the two big brothers around me. One seems like someone hasn''t eaten. Where is the one who wolfs down three meals? The other is filled with deep depression. It''s really sad to put such a big beauty without looking at it.


    "Why does he look unhappy? Is it because of the fight today?" Zhao Bing pointed to Meng Liang, who was very deep, and asked.


    "He''s fine, just that virtue. Don''t worry about him. He''s fine." I don''t know what to say.


    "It''s all right."


    "By the way, sister Bing, if you have nothing to do, introduce me to someone." Liu Rui said seriously after swallowing a mouthful of rice.


    "Well, but I won''t introduce the object." Zhao Bing obviously had no words for Liu Rui''s request and politely refused.


    "You hurry to eat. Just like you, who has sex with you? Stealing tombs with you every day? A good girl makes you stunned," I urged impatiently.


    "Ye Han, if you insult my personality and career again, Ruige will be angry." Liu Rui stared at me angrily with his small soybean eyes.


    "Eat quickly and don''t let NIMA talk." before I could speak, my flying brother went up and lined up a head on Liu Rui''s head. It really relieved his anger. Liu Rui was honest all of a sudden, because he also knew that Meng Liang was in a bad mood and really made Meng Liang anxious. It was hard for him to beat him, so he stopped talking immediately.


    "You are really interesting." Zhao Bing smiled and said.


    "He''s like this. His mouth is broken and he doesn''t want to beat him. Meng Liang just beat him a few times. By the way, Zhao Bing, how do you know Xu Feng?" I also smiled. Although Zhao Bing is a famous beauty in our school, I still don''t believe Xu Feng chased her. After all, it''s very simple for people like Xu Feng to find any kind of women, so I asked with a little curiosity.


    "Xu Feng had chased me, but I didn''t promise him, and he didn''t pester me." Zhao Bing stared at Meng Meng''s big eyes and said lightly.


    "My sister Bing is still very charming. Hurry up when she introduces the object." Liu Rui also learned from Zhao Bing, stared at his small soybean eyes and said Mengmeng.


    After a while, Liu Rui finally finished eating. At that time, it was almost time for class, so we went straight back to class.


    After returning to the class, I didn''t seem to find anything about the fight today, but many people discussed the three of us eating in the canteen with Zhao Bing. That''s what the students said. They all said gossip, and then it became more and more evil. However, it seems that Zhao Bing has long adapted to these things and doesn''t care how others discuss them. Other girls don''t mind, and the three of us don''t mind.


    As for potatoes, they were sent to the hospital by their group. The injury was not very serious and had a slight concussion. Fortunately, no teacher found us fighting. As for potatoes, they certainly can''t tell the teacher, so there''s nothing wrong for the time being.


    We have four classes in the afternoon, and then we study by ourselves in the evening. Liu Rui slept all afternoon, while Meng Liang was in a daze. He didn''t continue to study his pornographic magazine. He didn''t know what to think. As for me, I''ve been listening to classes all the time. My grades belong to the middle school in my class, so sometimes I still listen to some classes, such as physics and mathematics.


    The day passed quickly, and the potato group didn''t come to us.


    Our school is semi open. Those far away from home will choose to live on campus. I, Meng Liang, Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan are all from the same bedroom.


    After school, Meng Liang patted me and said, "buy some wine?"


    "Why, I''m worried and want to drink?"


    "I''m a little confused about the meaning and direction of life recently. I need alcohol to paralyze myself." Meng Liang began to pretend to be deep again. Now he is more and more like Liu Rui. I doubt whether they are brothers.


    "Where are you going after school? Are you going to eat?" at this time, Liu Rui came up and was obviously hungry again.


    "How did you know to eat one day? Did yuan yuan come back to live today?" I suddenly remembered yuan yuan.


    "Don''t come back. He said to go home and get some money. It''s estimated that it will be cut by his father."


    "Let''s go and buy some wine. Brother Fei wants to drink." I patted Liu Rui on the shoulder.


    The three of us came to a supermarket next to the school, bought some beer, cooked food, peanuts and so on, and then prepared to go back to the bedroom for a drink. After all, we haven''t eaten in the evening and are hungry.


    As we walked to the bedroom, I suddenly saw Xu Feng who met in the canteen today.


    Xu Feng also saw us, smiled and came to us. When he passed me, he suddenly whispered, "I know the city. ��


    Hearing this, I suddenly looked back at Xu Feng and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "Why are you so excited?" Xu Feng smiled and walked past without looking back.


    "What did he tell you?" Meng Liang asked me.


    Because Xu Feng''s voice is very small, and Meng Liang and Liu Rui are not very close to me, only I heard his sentence that I know the city.


    "No, nothing." Xu Feng confused me directly. I don''t know what he meant when he told me.


    "You two won''t really have sex?" Liu Rui asked foolishly at this time.


    "Fuck your sister, let''s go quickly. The bedroom will be closed later." I didn''t want them to know this, so I said perfunctorily at once.


    Although Meng Liang saw my difference, he didn''t ask any questions, and followed us back to the bedroom.


    Our school dormitory stipulates that we can''t drink, so we should take these things secretly. The three of us put all the food and drink in our clothes, so that the teachers who watch the dormitory won''t find it. Many students who have lived in the dormitory should have this experience.


    Our dormitory is for six people, but there are five people living in it. In addition to the four of us, there is another one who came from another school. Speaking of the last person in our dormitory, he is also a legend. It is said that he peed outside the window in the dormitory building, and then caught up with their school principal passing by, poured a face on the principal, and the principal ran to the dormitory building with urine, He was arrested. Then he was expelled. Later, he spent some money and transferred to our school.


    This man is the eldest brother of our bedroom. His name is Li Deli. The Jianghu people call him Deli. Because of his arrival, he has solved the problem of insufficient labor force in our bedroom at once. Otherwise, the four of us are lazier than each other, and no one cleans the bedroom at all. But since Deli came, he has done all kinds of dirty and tiring work. Lei Feng is alive. To tell the truth, I have the courage to send him a golden flag Move.


    "You''re back." deligo saw us come in and put his head out of the bed.


    "You went to bed very early," I said, looking at deligo, who had taken off his cat in the quilt.


    "I''ve been working too hard recently. I''m tired. I want to have a rest early." brother Deli looks tired and has too much.


    "Deli, I have a pornographic novel. Can''t you read it?" Meng Liang took out the novel he read this morning from his schoolbag.


    "Sleeping slot, you didn''t say earlier." as soon as he heard the Yellow magazine, de ligotan jumped down from the upper bunk, ran to Meng Liang in his underpants with several holes, grabbed the magazine, and then got into the quilt again. I don''t think there is any way to improve the speed, at least at the level of national second-class athletes. Delige is just like this. He can''t control it at all.


    We took out the beer and food, locked the bedroom door, and then began to drink. At this time, I thought of deligo and asked, "deligo, would you like some?"


    "Busy, don''t bother me." deligo obviously didn''t want us to disturb him.


    "Don''t throw it away after you eat. It''s hard to clean it up later." brother Deli asked with a good wife and mother.


    "Don''t ink, look at your yellow magazine." Meng Liang replied impatiently.


    "How''s the ink?" Deli asked with a stare when he heard Meng Liang''s words.


    "Are you * again?" Meng Liang smiled and stood up and asked.


    "OK, what are you kidding him about? How many times have you beaten him this semester? Didn''t you wear dry clothes?" I took Meng Liang and said.


    Brother Deli is also outstanding. He is resistant to beating. His skin is rotten and his meat is not rotten. He doesn''t wear clothes. This is very similar to Liu Rui.


    The three of us took out all the food. At this time, Liu Rui saw it as if he saw his mother. He took out the sausage and began to eat. Meng Liang and I took out the beer and drank it.


    Meng Liang is in a bad mood. He has been drinking muggy wine himself, and I didn''t pay attention to him, because I know it''s not time. When he drinks almost, he should have something to say. As for Liu Rui, he has been eating all the time, and I don''t like to pay attention to him. In this way, none of the three of us talked and drank quietly for half an hour.


    Meng Liang shook the last bottle of wine in his hand and said, "leaf, I miss him!" Meng Liang said, and his tears began to drop.


    Liu Rui and I were stunned when we heard Meng Liang''s words. We looked up at Meng Liang in tears.


    I patted the peanut skin on my hands, picked up my little bottle of wine and said, "a toast to him��


    Then the three of us drank up the wine in our hands. Meng Liang''s eyes were a little red. I knew it wasn''t drinking. It was crying.


    "Ruizi, what did he say to me when he left?" Meng Liang looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Never fight again," Liu Rui said solemnly, putting away his usual unseemly appearance.


    "Today we had a fight. I think I''m sorry for him." Meng Liang cried with evil.


    "Well, we''re not honest people. It''s unrealistic for us not to fight all our life. It''s nothing to be sorry if we fight." I looked at Meng Liang and said.


    "I think so, too. At the beginning, he said, don''t care too much about Liangzi, and I don''t think it''s over." Liu Rui also comforted.


    "It''s said that behind the potatoes is Wu Tao. We beat the potatoes so badly that Wu Tao can''t ignore it."


    "What do you say about that leaf? We haven''t fought for more than a year. Now we forget what he told us because of this?" Meng Liang said very angrily when he heard our words.


    "After all the fights, what else can we do? If they still want to fight, let''s knock with Wu Tao. We''re not a basket. We''re not afraid of trouble. Besides, it''s unrealistic for you to apologize to potatoes now. If we can''t fight, we won''t fight, but when we come to the door, we''re still shrinking. I think if he knows, he''ll have to scold us. Don''t you say it?"


    Meng Liang looked at me and didn''t speak. He pulled peanuts and began to eat by himself. Liu Rui and I looked at each other and didn''t speak, but we knew that Meng Liang still cared about the fight.

 Chapter 1292

    SZ high school toilet.


    Meng Liang squatted in the toilet, his face flushed, which was obviously caused by excessive force.


    "What have Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan done? Why haven''t they come back yet?" Meng Liang asked me while trying to shit.


    "Yuanyuan was fooled by Liu Rui to steal the tomb. It''s not certain when he will come back. The specific time depends on how their tomb stealing progress is." I fanned the smell in front of my nose, looked at Meng Liang, took out two cigarettes, threw one to Meng Liang and lit one by myself.


    "Isn''t they really going to steal the tomb?" Meng Liang took out his lighter and lit the cigarette. He asked in surprise.


    "It is said that my brother Rui has found the tomb of Egyptian mummies, and they are ready to open a new era of tomb theft in China." I think of Liu Rui who told me mysteriously that he found the tomb of Egyptian mummies. My heart is desolate. The child''s IQ is obviously useless. I feel sad for his father.


    "No, is he careless? When the mummy was found in the northeast of his mother, why did the Pharaoh emigrate?" Meng Liang felt sorry for Liu Rui''s IQ.


    "Then who knows what he thinks? He won''t listen to any advice. He has to take Yuanyuan to fight with the mummy. Yuanyuan is also very looking forward to the tomb robbing trip. They set out after discussion."


    "Liu Rui is stupid about this yuan!" I can read Meng Liang''s deep concern about yuan yuan from his already red face.


    "It can''t be said that Liu Rui fooled yuan yuan. As long as Yuan Yuan has a little heart, he can''t talk to Liu Rui about this." I took a deep smoke and said.


    "It''s not sharp, but it''s more stupid now. And can you stop putting cigarettes in your trouser pocket? I smell like shit when I smoke." Meng Liang looked at me with a disgusted face and said.


    "Fart, you smoke while you shit. It doesn''t smell like shit. I put my cigarette in my pants pocket, but I didn''t put it in my fucking pants. I didn''t pull the shit in my fucking pants." Meng Liang, a shameless villain, complained first.


    "Who said I brought Yuan Yuan silly?" a cheap voice came from the door of the toilet as soon as I finished.


    When I looked up, an unidentified object that looked like a human walked towards us with elegant small steps.


    When the unidentified object came to me, he naturally shook his unwashed hair for more than half a year and my face dandruff. The unidentified object looked at me with his soya bean sized eyes, and then said to me solemnly: "speak ill of others in the future. Keep your voice down. Do you know how many people think they were killed? You haven''t mixed the society. You don''t understand these things. I don''t blame you."


    I looked at the unidentified object pretending to be forced. I really wanted to go up and give him a mouth.


    Meng Liang raised his rosy and pale face, looked at the unidentified object, smiled and said, "did you succeed in stealing the tomb? Did you fight with the mummy happily?"


    The unidentified object took the remaining cigarette end from my hand and wrapped it hard with a sad face. Idiot shovel the wrong tap. The Yuan Yuan made a fool of him to dry the tap water pipe and tap water. He hung up on us. I was glad to see it, or I had to let the tap water die for me.


    After listening to "ha ha ha ha ha ha ha", I made an appointment with Meng Liang and laughed.


    "What are you laughing at? Can I have such a fucking accident if I don''t take that fool Yuanyuan? This stupid child really makes me break my glass heart." seeing Meng Liang and me, the unidentified object was obviously a little unhappy and said with a sad look.


    "What about Yuanyuan? Why did you come back alone? Why didn''t he come back to class?" I looked behind the unidentified object and didn''t find Yuanyuan.


    "Shovel not tap the wrong place, but also a spade that has dried up the idiot performance of tap water pipes, and organized him to reflect on his home." unidentified objects raised his head with pride.


    Obviously, people are organized. Talking is different.


    "It''s all organized now? What organization?" Meng Liang raised his pants and stamped his numb legs. He asked curiously.


    "Even the grave robbers Association doesn''t know. You''re so ignorant." the unknown object looked at Meng Liang with his small eyes and despised eyes.


    "It''s the first time I''ve heard that there is an association for tomb theft. Who is the president?" Meng Liang asked again.


    "It''s your majesty!" the unidentified object was as proud as a little princess.


    "Vice President yuan yuan?" although Meng Liang already had the answer in his heart, he couldn''t help asking.


    "At present, he still needs to organize an investigation and audit. The child is a little tiger. I''m a little worried about giving him the vice president." said Yuanyuan, and the unidentified object is also very worried.


    "It''s not that I despise you two. You''re the only two. You''re the whole Association. If those grave robbers know, they''ll have to kill you both. I''ll die alive." after listening to this, I said a word in utter silence. Then I threw my cigarette butts into the toilet pit, turned and walked out of the toilet. Meng Liang smiled and followed me out.


    "Why, who dares to hit me? Let me see! Do you despise our tomb robbing association? Don''t you think he has few people now. It''s better to develop slowly. There were only three people when Taoyuan was sworn in. Later, people established a country!" when I heard that I insulted his Association, the unidentified object was obviously very reluctant to run out of the toilet, He shouted at us in the corridor, which attracted countless people''s eyes.


    Meng Liang and I hastened to speed up our pace. We really didn''t want others to know that we knew the chairman of the tomb robbing Association behind us.


    "You two stop for me. Why, it''s a shame to dislike me. Today, ye Han, you don''t admit your mistake with me, I''ll shout here, and I''ll let the whole grade know you." the unidentified object clearly saw our intention, not only didn''t converge, but his voice increased a lot.


    Sometimes you really have no way to take such a person. You should never try to defeat a fool, because he will clearly tell you what is right and wrong in the most stupid way of behavior. In the words of the unidentified object itself, my life is cheap anyway. It''s a big deal that I change my life with you. I''m suitable for whatever.


    Now this situation is, anyway, his people have long been lost. I am ashamed to hold you two. Anyway, I have no loss.


    The original name of the unidentified object was Liu Rui. Meng Liang and I grew up together since childhood, because our three families are neighbors and live close to each other. It is said that his mother was practicing a * when she gave birth to him, so she gave birth to such a wonderful thing. At the age of 8, influenced by the zombie Taoist priest, Liu Ruishen almost became the last Taoist priest in Maoshan, but later his father found out and killed his dream in the cradle in time. The guy beat him. Now I recall that scene with fear. Later, Liu Rui had to compromise, gave up the idea of becoming a Taoist, and then watched a TV play about tomb robbing. As a result, he was out of control. He was inspired to become the king of tomb robbing in China, and he has insisted until now. He can''t have a dream. He is wayward.


    Yuanyuan, the standard rich second generation, his family moved from other places. I really don''t know what his family does. Anyway, it''s rich. His mother didn''t practice a * when she gave birth to him, but her IQ is not as good as Liu Rui. It sounds simple, but it doesn''t sound like a fool. Under the guidance of Liu Rui''s step-by-step edification, he is also striving to pursue his life ideal in the cause of tomb theft, and regards Liu Rui as his example and mentor in life.


    He and Liu Rui were called the two heroes of tomb robbing. Now Liu Ruiming, who has a dream, was not satisfied with this title. In order to carry forward his tomb robbing career, he established the smallest tomb robbing Association in modern Chinese history.


    As for Meng Liang and I who belong to ordinary families, we don''t have a prominent family background and certainly don''t have such a low IQ. Our parents work in the same factory and are ordinary workers.


    My story revolves around Meng Liang, Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan in this small city.


    The class bell filled the whole campus. Meng Liang and I walked into the class. We were all in the same class.


    Liu Rui was the last one to enter the class. Obviously, as soon as my brother Rui came out, he must cause a certain degree of sensation. There is no way that a man like him is like a firefly in the night, a beetle in the vegetable garden and a green onion in the cabbage field, which attracts the attention of the masses wherever he is.


    When Liu Rui came back, our head teacher was writing hard on the blackboard. When the head teacher saw Ruige entering the classroom smartly, I observed that the corners of the head teacher''s mouth twitched obviously, and the hand holding the chalk trembled. At that time, the head teacher''s expression seemed to see the killing of father and enemy, and an obvious murderous spirit rippled in our class classroom.


    However, Ruige didn''t seem to see the emotional change of the head teacher. He was still calm and walked towards his seat with a confident smile on his face.


    The head teacher bent down and took out his magic weapon, a mop stick, from the desk. Then he walked towards Ruige with trembling hands. We didn''t seem to find the teacher close to him.


    Our classmates clearly witnessed everything. The head teacher took Ruige''s head as a stick. Ruige covered his head and shouted like a pig: "who fucking hit me?"


    Looking back, our head teacher stood behind Rego with half a stick. Obviously, the sticks are discounted, but our Rego hasn''t done anything yet.


    As soon as Rego looked back, the head teacher went up with another stick and shouted, "where the fuck have you died these days? Have you the face to come back?" it was like a menopausal woman seeing her husband who had an affair.


    Ruige was dragged into the corridor by the teacher. The teacher''s beating and swearing and Ruige''s cry for help rang a class in the corridor. The scene was also extremely spectacular.


    I have to say that my brother Rui''s ability to fight is really strong. When the teacher plays like this, people still talk and laugh with me and Meng Liang after class.


    This class is a big break, that is, the middle class is 20 minutes, and the normal class is 10 minutes. So the three of us have a long time to go back to class after smoking. Most of the students went out to play, but many hard-working students studied in the classroom. When Rego returned to class, he fell asleep on his seat. It was obvious that he was trapped.


    Meng Liang and I sat on the seat and took out Yuanyuan''s yellow magazine for a good study. After all, we are students. We should focus on learning. Yes, we should focus on learning and supplemented by reading.


    At this time, five or six boys shook their heads and walked into our class. I know the first one. Others call him Tudou, which is also our sophomore. It''s said that they are very social. They follow Wu Tao in senior one. Senior two are dogs behind senior one every day. They don''t know what their ideals and aspirations are. Anyway, I Ruige said that such people are a basket in their life.


    I saw that Tudou was wearing something special today. It looked very bright in red coat and green pants. Coupled with his face that looks like an actor of Er Ren Zhuan, I think if you give him a handkerchief, Liu Laogen can make a fire on the big stage.


    Tudou walked to Zhao Bing''s position in our class like a gentleman. He knelt on one knee. He didn''t know where to take out a rose and said affectionately to Zhao Bing: "Bingbing, I love you, just accept me!"


    To tell you the truth, this scene should be quite touching if it was replaced by a normal person, but because Tudou''s face obviously lowered the atmosphere of the scene, the original standard romantic idol drama made him play an epic disaster blockbuster - "here comes Tudou"


    Zhao Bing in our class didn''t respond at all when he heard potato. His eyes still stayed on the math problem on the table.


    "Bingbing, say something!" seeing that Zhao Bing didn''t respond, the potato was a little worried and grinned.


    Zhao Bing still didn''t look at the potatoes, but said impatiently, "can you stop pestering me? I said I won''t promise you."


    Obviously, due to the falling price face of potato, the plot did not go down according to the idea of idol drama. It seems that the heroine doesn''t call him at all.


    Zhao Bing is a famous beauty in our school, but he is famous for his high cold and focuses on his study. Many people in our school chased her, but they didn''t succeed. Like this confession, our class can see her several times a day, so it''s not strange for a long time.


    After hearing Zhao Bing''s words, Tudou didn''t seem to shrink back, and then said, "Bingbing, I know you''re testing me. You''ve tested me for half a year, so promise me."


    When Meng Liang heard this sentence, he puffed and said to me, "why is this thing more shameless than Liu Rui?"


    "Nonsense, he''s not at the same level as my Rego, okay?" mentioned shameless, no one can shake Rego''s position in my heart.


    When Zhao Bing heard the words of potato, he finally took a look at potato and said coldly: "when I saw you at the first glance, I knew you didn''t need my test."


    Tudou was stunned when he heard this, and then asked the man next to him, "what does he mean? Did he accept me?"


    Then the man next to him told Tudou very frankly: "brother Tudou, he seems to say that you are too ugly. He doesn''t like you."


    Because the man spoke loudly, all the students in our class heard this sentence and laughed. Even those who came with Tudou tried to hold back their smiles. When we laughed, the potato was obviously a little embarrassed, and shouted, "all laugh, your mother forced a smile, all squint at me!"


    The cry of potato was really effective, and our class immediately calmed down.


    But Meng Liang and I were a little unhappy, but after all, we took the initiative to laugh at others first, so I didn''t say anything to Meng Liang.


    Watching our class calm down, Tudou stood up, looked at Zhao Bing and said, "Zhao Bing, what do you mean?"


    "It''s not interesting. I just want you to stop pestering me." Zhao Bing still has a cold expression.


    After hearing Zhao Bing''s words, Tudou suddenly shouted, "I don''t fucking believe it. Today, you have to be good with me, or bad."


    After that, the potato reached out, grabbed Zhao Bing''s hand and pulled Zhao Bing up from his seat.


    At this time, Zhao Bing did not struggle, but looked at Tudou with disgust and said, "you should know what you are doing now. I advise you to let go of my hand."


    "You don''t need to threaten me. Don''t you have a powerful brother? No matter how powerful your brother is, he can''t stop me from pursuing love!" Zhao Bing''s words obviously didn''t scare Tudou. Instead of loosening, he pulled it tighter and tighter.


    "Hehe, you should think about the consequences. When Xu Feng chased me, he didn''t dare to threaten me." Zhao Bing said with a sneer.


    Hearing Xu Feng, Tudou was obviously stunned, then stopped and looked at Zhao Bing. He didn''t speak.


    "You''d better let go of my hand now!" Zhao Bing said when he saw the potato stop.


    "I won''t let go, Xu Feng. It''s hard for anyone today. You can go with me now." Tudou responded and then dragged Zhao Bing out.


    Meng Liang and I couldn''t help puffing and laughing when we heard Tudou talking about worship.


    "It''s too wonderful. It turned out to drag people to worship. Ha ha," Meng Liang said to me while laughing.


    As Meng Liang''s voice was loud, the potato who had dragged Zhao Bing to the door suddenly looked back at us and said, "what are you laughing at?"


    "What do you laugh at? We laugh like fools." Meng Liang said to Tudou with a smile.


    "Who the fuck do you say is stupid?" asked the clever potato.


    "Who fool me to scold who? Why are you so excited? Guilty?" Meng Liang said with a smile.


    When Zhao Bing heard this, he suddenly smiled faintly. Tudou saw Zhao Bing smile. His face obviously couldn''t pass, and came to our seats.


    Then he pointed to Meng Liang''s nose and scolded angrily, "tell me again."


    "Who are you? I''ll tell you if you let me say?" Meng Liang didn''t want to pay attention to the potato, but he was not happy to hear the potato talk to him like this. His eyebrows picked a very provocative look and replied.


    As soon as Meng Liang finished speaking, the class bell rang. Tudou heard the class bell and knew that the teacher would come soon, so he said to Meng Liang, "OK, what''s your name?"


    "My name is Meng Liang, your grandfather''s Meng, your grandfather''s Liang." Meng Liang said without fear.


    Although we haven''t had a fight in this school for more than a year, it''s because we''ve always been in a state of not taking the initiative to cause trouble, but if something happens, we''re certainly not afraid of it.


    "Grass Mud Horse, you wait for me. We''re not finished." potato gnashed his teeth and left a sentence. Then he turned and left the classroom, because the teacher had come in at this time.


    "Where''s the devil''s pen?" Meng Liang scolded angrily when he saw the potato gone.


    Seeing leaving, Zhao Bing also walked back to his seat. When I passed Meng Liang, he said to Meng Liang lightly: "thank you."


    "Ah, I didn''t want to save you. He had nothing to do with me." in the face of beauty, thank you. Meng Liang didn''t know what to think. Such a big truth came out. At that time, I wanted to go up and give this fool a big mouth. It was obviously the drama of hero saving the United States. How did Meng Liang become like this.


    "Thank you, too." Zhao Bing was obviously embarrassed after listening. He didn''t know how to answer this. Meng Liang said a wordless sentence, sat down on his seat and continued to read the book.


    After Zhao Bing sat down, Meng Liang took out the Yellow magazine and was ready to continue his study.


    "Not big brother, why are you still in the mood to watch? What if potatoes come to you after class?" I pretended to be very worried and said to Meng Liang.


    "What can I do? Fuck him." domineering brother Liang still doesn''t matter.


    "The teacher won''t let me. I don''t fight. I love to fight by yourself. I won''t help you. I''m a three good student who loves the motherland and learning."


    "You can die if you don''t pretend to be a calf. I found that besides, I don''t need you for your small body. I''ll let Liu Rui beat him." Meng Fei glanced at Liu Rui who was sleeping.


    "Who do you despise? Don''t look at me thin. I''m all muscle." I quickly retorted.


    "You''d better pull it down!" looking at Meng Liang''s look at me, I really want to go up and beat him. If I can''t beat him, I don''t beat him eight times a day.


    This class is a history class. When the history teacher spits heartily, an disharmonious voice comes out of Liu Rui''s seat. Needless to see, our brother Rui sleeps with passion and surging, and can''t help but make that tempting snore.


    The history teacher squinted to find the source of the sound, and finally locked the target on my brother Rui. The history teacher went to Liu Rui and shouted, "get up!"


    "People who don''t want to be slaves!" my brother was startled by the history teacher''s cry, and instinctively continued to sing in his sleep.


    "Get up and play with me!" the history teacher grabbed Liu Rui''s ear and pulled Liu Rui up.


    "Teacher, what are you doing?" Liu Rui wiped the saliva on his mouth, half opened his eyes and asked vaguely.


    "Have you learned how to sleep in class?" the history teacher tried to control his mood and asked quietly.


    "Yes, sir," replied Liu Rui shamelessly.


    "Now that you have learned, I ask you, who initiated the revolution of 1911?"


    "Mummy initiated it!" my brother replied without thinking.


    "Get out of here!" the history teacher roared hysterically.

 Chapter 1293

    Tower Development Zone.


    Liu Rui and Han Chao were sitting in the car. When Han Chao saw Liu Rui put down the phone, he looked at Liu Rui and asked, "what''s the matter? Who called you just now?"


    "Who else can there be, leaves..." Liu Rui reluctantly replied, then looked at the mobile phone and said reluctantly, "it''s like a fucking psycho. Just now you have to tell me what JB stuff. Let''s be careful. You say who''s fucking okay to do it to them?"


    "Ha ha, let me tell you something like this. Xiao hei and Lao Bian are not as important as me in our harem." Han Chao replied with his mouth tilted.


    Liu Rui squinted at Han Chao, then whispered, "I think you three are like a B. It''s no use. Who do you say will do it to you?"


    "No, what do you mean by this?" Han Chao asked, looking at Liu Rui somewhat reluctantly.


    "What do you mean? Haven''t you counted the three most marginalized people in our harem..." Liu Rui paused, then patted Han Chao on the shoulder and said earnestly: "I''ll tell you, who has an accident in our harem, you three can''t have an accident, understand?"


    "You are insulting me!"


    "It''s not an insult. I just want you to recognize the fact that you say the three of you are afraid of the hall in the harem hotel. They are basically similar to the waiters in the harem. Can you understand?"


    "Can you roll the calf for me?" Han Chao shouted at Liu Rui with staring beads.


    "Look at you, kid. If I tell you something serious, you''ll be anxious with me. You just can''t listen to me. Who asked you to be the hotel manager, me?" Liu Rui asked Han Chao while lighting a cigarette.


    "If you say that, it seems like this..." Han Chao nodded slightly.


    "Grass, I can still tease you. Don''t worry. You are the safest in our harem now..." Liu Rui continued.


    "I understand what you say, but why do I listen so badly?" Han Chao turned to Liu Rui and asked.


    "Life is like this. Not everything can make you energetic, you know? This thing is like that young lady. You said you came out to pick up the work. You can''t meet every guest so gentle. It conforms to your model, right? There must be some special ones, and there must be some that can''t make you so comfortable all the time..."


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard Liu Rui''s words, then looked at Liu Rui with his mouth tilted and said, "now I find out how you can fix everything on other people''s ladies?"


    "Isn''t that what we do? I just run to the basic principle of doing everything and loving everything..." Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    "Hehe, do you think I still have a chance if I want to be good now?" Han Chao looked at Liu Rui sincerely and asked.


    "What the hell, Congliang?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads, and then said, "you can go when you fucking see the lady in our harem..."


    "I can''t go now?"


    "I don''t know if I can go, but I can only tell you very responsibly. Has anyone left our harem now? I want to Congliang now. Do you think ye Han can let me go?" Liu Rui looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "Am I not marginal?"


    "What''s wrong with the edge? You can''t use the edge!" Liu Rui replied, then looked at the road ahead and asked, "how long do we have to get to the tower?"


    "It should be fast..." Han Chao looked down at the GPS in the car. Now when Han Chao was completely Congliang, he was in no mood to talk to Liu Rui.


    Liu Rui was silent when he heard this. Then he looked down at his mobile phone, opened his mouth and said, "I just don''t understand now. You say we take people and take people. Why do you have to let us come here in person? It''s a fucking day. Don''t you think these people are free?"


    "I analyze that they may be considering the problem of face..." Han Chao replied with his mouth curled.


    "What JB thing is a matter of face. It''s a matter of asking for money. Don''t I just call him the money? You say I have to come in person because of the two attendants in the harem..." Liu Rui paused, then looked at Han Chao and asked, "what''s that? Do you have a gun?"


    "What?" Han Chao was stunned.


    "I asked if you had a gun..."


    "Don''t we just come out to pick up people? You didn''t tell me I had to take a gun? I came out without preparation..." Han Chao muttered.


    "..." Liu Rui looked at Han Chao and said nothing.


    "Why are you looking at me? You really didn''t tell me you had to carry a gun?"


    "Don''t you come out to work now and take a gun? It''s very basic. Don''t you understand this?" Liu Rui shouted at Han Chao with a speechless face.


    "You didn''t fucking tell me? Besides, I don''t have a gun in my hand. What gun do I bring? I usually go out to work. Don''t talk about guns. I don''t even have a car. I come out by motorcycle..." Han Chao shouted impassioned.


    "..." Liu Rui looked at Han Chao and his lips twitched. He didn''t seem to speak for a moment.


    "I really don''t have a gun. If I had a gun, what the fuck would I tell you..." Han Chao then explained.


    "Don''t talk to me now. I''m very angry now." Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Aren''t we just going to take people? What gun do you have with you?" Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Nonsense, Ye Zi just called me. Let''s be careful. What if something happens? Just like us B, we don''t have the ability to resist. What do you say?"


    "What else can I do with that thing? Anyway, I run faster than you with Lao Bian and Xiao hei..." Han Chao replied with his mouth tilted.


    "What do you mean by that?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at Han Chao.


    "What do you mean, who runs slowly and who likes to do it? I tell you, as long as it''s a gang with less than three people, I think the four of us should still have the ability to resist at that time, but if there are four or more opposite, we don''t have to fight and just run..."


    "How the hell did I come out with you?" Liu Rui rubbed his forehead with a broken face.


    "You really can''t blame me for this. You say you have a gun, you don''t bring a gun, and you let me have no gun. How the fuck can I bring it?" Han Chao asked with a smile.


    "Before getting off the bus, there should be two nunchakus in the trunk. We''ll both take them then..."


    "I won''t."


    "Can you roll the calf for me?" Liu Rui scolded with his teeth.


    Zhang Laoer''s grain store.


    "President fan, what are we waiting for here?" Huang Mao waited until noon from the morning, but fan Aiguo still didn''t mean to move, so Huang Mao huazi and Xiaodong were very worried.


    "I don''t know..." fan Aiguo reluctantly rubbed his face, then took out his mobile phone, looked at the time, and then whispered: "my boss asked me to come here, and I don''t even know what to do now..."


    "Why don''t you call Mr. Sun again?" Huang Mao asked with a smile.


    Fan Aiguo looked at Huang Mao for a moment, then looked at his mobile phone and whispered, "well, let''s wait. If no one comes there in half an hour, shall we call president sun?"


    "OK, how convenient is it over there..." Huang Mao nodded with a smile.


    "Ha ha, hard work..." fan Aiguo smiled and patted Huang Mao on the shoulder, then looked at Huang Mao and asked, "do you usually play poker?"


    "Play! What''s the matter, Mr. Fan? Are you good at it?" Huang Mao asked with a smile.


    "Second brother, do you have poker here? Let''s tie golden flowers..." fan Aiguo smiled at second brother Zhang and said.


    "OK!" old Zhang nodded quickly.


    A few minutes later, fan Aiguo had nothing to do. He took poker and played with Huang Mao and Hua Zi. In fact, fan Aiguo usually didn''t play many of these things, but he couldn''t wait to see Huang Mao. Therefore, in order to appease them, he was ready to take out thousands of yuan to comfort these people.


    In fact, fan Aiguo is still very smart. If you directly give thousands of yuan to these people, it''s basically the same as not giving, and people have to dislike that you give less, but if you lose to them, it''s different. After all, losing money and giving money to others are two concepts. The mood is on the one hand and money is on the other hand.


    ����


    Meanwhile, Xiao Wu''s car.


    "How long do we have to get to the tower?" Liu Neng asked, sitting on the co pilot and watching Wang Jun driving.


    "It is estimated that it will take more than half an hour..." Wang Jun whispered back.


    "..." Liu Neng looked at Wang Jun and said nothing.


    "Why, are you in a hurry?" Wang Jun asked, looking at Liu Neng.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just afraid they''re worried..." Liu Neng rubbed his palm back, then turned his head and looked at Xiao Wu in the back of the car and asked, "Hubi, what are you doing?"


    "Read a novel..." Xiao Wu replied with his mouth tilted.


    "Stop fucking playing. Ask for the contact information over there. We''re almost there..." Liu Neng shouted.


    "Who do you want?" Xiao Wu asked, putting down his cell phone.


    "Look for sun Qiang. It''s all sun Qiang''s people. Who are we looking for?" Liu Neng replied speechlessly, and then said: "there should be our people over the iron tower. You should come to the phone over there..."


    "I know..." Xiao Wu answered with his mouth tilted, and then dialed sun Qiang with his mobile phone.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, sun Qiang answered the phone and asked with a smile, "what''s the matter? Xiao Wu..."


    "Well, Mr. Sun, tell me the phone number of your man in the tower. I''m almost here now..." Xiao Wu simply organized the language.


    "Hehe, OK, I''ll send you a text message later. You''ll say you''re looking for them at that time, just..." Sun Qiang replied with a smile, and then hung up directly.


    A few minutes later, Xiao Wu received a text message on his mobile phone, which contained fan Aiguo''s phone number.


    Looking at the text message, Xiao Wu turned to Liu Neng above the co pilot and asked, "do you call now?"


    "Wait a minute, call him in ten minutes..."


    "Grass, I have to pinch my watch when I make a fucking call." Xiao Wu scolded silently, and then poked his cell phone.


    Ten minutes later, Liu Neng looked back at Xiao Wu and said, "almost, call..."


    "Ah!" Xiao Wu looked up and promised, and then called fan Aiguo directly with his mobile phone.


    "Is brother fan?" Xiao Wu asked with a smile after answering the phone.


    "Ah, who are you?" fan Aiguo didn''t talk to Xiao Wu in advance, so he didn''t know Xiao Wu''s phone number.


    "Brother fan, I''m the little five. We met last time when President fan got out of prison. Do you still have an impression?" little five asked with a smile.


    "Ah, it''s you, I have an impression..." fan Aiguo quickly agreed, and then asked with a smile, "you''re the one brother sun asked me to wait?"


    "Yes, it''s me. We''re going into the tower now. How can we go next, brother fan?" asked Xiao Wu.


    "Well, I''ll take people to the entrance of the tower to wait for you now. How long will it take you to arrive?" fan Aiguo asked.


    "No, just wait at home..." Xiao Wu smiled and refused.


    "Hehe, where are you waiting? Are you waiting?" fan Aiguo replied with a smile, and then said, "OK, I''ll go now. If you see my Mercedes stop..."


    "Well, please!"


    "When Cao said this, he saw the outside, didn''t he? OK, hang up..." fan Aiguo scolded with a smile, and then hung up the phone directly.


    After Xiao Wu put down his cell phone, he looked at Liu Neng and said, "the person opposite has arrived. It is estimated that he will be able to tell us at the intersection waiting for us..."


    "OK." Liu Neng nodded slightly.


    "I just found that fan Aiguo is very interesting?" Xiao Wu looked at Liu Neng with a smile and said.


    "Who the fuck are you looking at?" Liu Neng asked with his mouth curled.


    "Can you talk? I find out how you owe it now?" Xiao Wu stared at Liu Neng and shouted.


    "Hehe, can you clean up or what?" Liu Neng asked with a smile.


    "You can''t force it!" Xiao Wu scolded silently, and then read the novel.


    "Do you know how many people there are in sun Qiang?" Wang Jun looked at Liu Neng and asked.


    "I don''t know. It''s estimated that there are only three or four of them..." Liu Neng analyzed it with his mouth tilted.


    ����


    On the other side, Zhang Laoer''s grain store.


    After fan Aiguo answered Xiao Wu''s phone, he directly threw the poker on the table, then looked at Huang Mao with a smile and said, "OK, the people opposite are coming. Let''s wait at the highway intersection."


    "It''s coming..." Huang Mao won more than 2000 Kung Fu, so he was in a very good mood.


    "Second brother, do you have a car?" fan Aiguo asked, looking at second brother Zhang.


    "There''s a car!"


    "Well, let''s go straight to the high-speed intersection in two ways. When the people over there arrive, we''ll know what to do today..." fan Aiguo ran to his Mercedes as he spoke.


    On the highway.


    Liu Rui and Han Chao finally got off the highway intersection. After getting off the intersection, Liu Rui directly dialed Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Hello, brother Zhang, we''re here. Where are you now?" Liu Rui asked with a smile after Zhang Xiaogang answered the phone.


    "It''s here so soon. I''m in the office now. Let''s meet in the seafood restaurant. Where can I order the dishes..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile.


    "Cao, brother Zhang, I''m asking you to do something. How can you order the dishes?" Liu Rui asked pretending to be a little unhappy.


    "Brother, when we meet for the first time, you''d better come to me. I must have invited this meal..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile.


    "Hehe, next time you go to the city, I''ll receive you..." Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    "Yes!" Zhang Xiaogang promised very readily, and then said, "what, brother, let''s meet at the seafood restaurant?"


    "Safe, I''ll see you in the restaurant!" Liu Rui agreed with a smile, and then hung up the phone directly.


    "Hehe, your attitude is very good?" Han Chao asked while driving and looking at Liu Ruiwen.


    "Cao fucking wants me 200000. Later, you go to eat more abalone and try to earn me all the money we spent..." Liu Rui put down his cell phone and looked at Han Chao with his mouth tilted.


    "Aren''t you fucking hard on me? I''m a hotel worker. If you really want to eat 200000 yuan in this hotel, even if it''s our imperial food, I tell you that you have to work hard to eat you..." Han Chao said very seriously.


    "..." Liu Rui squinted at Han Chao.


    "Why don''t you believe it?" Han Chao asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "Why don''t you get out of here?" Liu Rui scolded in silence.


    "No, what''s wrong with me? Don''t you believe it or what?" Han Chao stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Can I fucking believe it?"


    "If you believe it, you''ll believe it. What are you arguing with me..." Han Cha asked with his mouth tilted.


    "Fuck you, I''m not like talking to you now!" Liu Rui scolded helplessly.


    ��������


    Han Chao glanced at Liu Rui and thought for a while, but he still didn''t speak.


    ����


    On the other hand, in Zhang Xiaogang''s office, Zhang Xiaogang put down his mobile phone with a smile, then looked at his colleagues and asked, "how much do you think it is appropriate for me to find them?"


    "You ask me?" the colleague was stunned.


    "Nonsense, is there anyone else in this room?" Zhang Xiaogang was speechless.


    "If you have to ask for money, you can finish it by asking for 35000 directly, and then deal with them directly as prostitutes..." the colleague said with his mouth tilted.


    "No, how many, 35000, are you playing with me?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted with staring eyes.


    "What are you? I told you, I can''t bear the child to trap the wolf. If you don''t have a point now, why do people in the back palace like you?"


    "Is that a little bad?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with some heartache.


    "Didn''t I tell you everything? As long as you follow the big ship of the harem now, you will have more opportunities to make money. At this time, you are greedy for small bargains. Why can people bring you to make money?" the colleague explained helplessly.


    "As long as this 200000 is changed into 5000, I can''t accept it!"


    "When you make money later, you can accept it..." my colleague looked at Zhang Xiaogang and smiled.


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at his colleague and said in a low voice, "do you really think so?"


    "Nonsense, if I don''t think so, I''ll tell you something. If I were you, I''d rather not pay a penny for my job. Since someone can come to the back palace, it means that we still like them very much, so let''s give him a ride with the current. When we arrive, if there is anything good in the back palace, we can think of you. Ye Han is a good man, and you believe it Mine, we shouldn''t take the money! "The colleague continued.


    "Well, I believe you once. I don''t want money this time. I''ll lose playing mahjong..."


    "Hehe, that''s right!" the colleague smiled and patted Zhang Xiaogang on the shoulder, and then said: "it''s almost time for you to go? Don''t let the people in the back palace wait..."


    "OK, you watch here, I''m gone!" Zhang Xiaogang smiled and waved his hand, and then walked out of the office directly in his police uniform.


    Half an hour later, Zhang Xiaogang waited at the door of the restaurant for more than ten minutes. Finally, he saw the domineering car of Han Chao and Liu Rui.


    After seeing the car, Zhang Xiaogang greeted it with a smile.


    Liu Rui looked at Zhang Xiaogang in his police uniform and was stunned. Then he smiled and asked, "is brother Zhang?"


    "People in the harem?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "Ah, brother Zhang has kept you waiting!" Liu Rui quickly and enthusiastically held Zhang Xiaogang''s hand, then shook hands and said, "our city is too far from here..."


    "Ha ha, in fact, you don''t have to come here in person..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile.


    "It''s time to come or have to come, mainly because the people on our side have not caused less trouble for you..." Liu Rui said with a smile as he followed Zhang Xiaogang inside.


    "Ha ha... It''s no trouble for this thing..." Zhang Xiaogang whispered back with Liu Rui''s shoulder in his arms, and then said, "in fact, if they had nothing to say about the harem, I wouldn''t care about them. I''ll tell you..."


    "We still don''t know each other..." Han Chao said with a smile after the two men.


    "Who is this little brother?" Zhang Xiaogang asked, looking at Han Chao.


    "Cao, I forgot manager Han in such a hurry..." Liu Rui turned his head and looked at Han Chao and smiled. Then he hugged Zhang Xiaogang''s shoulder and said, "this is president Han of our Hougong hotel. President Han can give you a discount as long as you go there!"


    "True or false?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "It must be true. Can I help you in the past?" Han Chao said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, just say this to you, man. We must have more drinks later..." Zhang Xiaogang said with a laugh.


    "Don''t worry, brother Zhang, if you say anything else, we may not be able to keep up with your rhythm, but if you say drinking, can we accompany you until dawn?" Liu Rui said.


    "True or false?" Zhang Xiaogang now enters the state very quickly and talks to Liu Rui very casually.


    "Brother Zhang, do you say it''s white or beer?" Han Chao shouted.

 Chapter 1294

    The tower is in a restaurant.


    Liu Rui, Zhang Xiaogang and Han Chao just met for less than half an hour. They directly walked into the private room with a smile. In fact, Han Chao and Liu Rui have no airs, so they are very easy to contact. Moreover, Zhang Xiaogang himself wants to get along with Liu Rui and Han Chao, so they speak very politely.


    After entering the private room, Zhang Xiaogang ordered the dishes in advance. They are basically the best dishes in the restaurant. Han Chao knows what the prices of these dishes are. After a simple look, he knows what''s going on


    "Brother Zhang, you said we were looking for you to do business, which cost you money. How embarrassed you are?" Liu Rui looked at Han Chao''s expression and knew that the meal must not be cheap. He looked at Zhang Xiaogang with a smile at will and said.


    "Brother, aren''t you a stranger? We are all friends. What''s this dish?" Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile, and then sat directly on the side. Liu Rui knew Zhao Xiaogang''s meaning and sat down on the main seat. Then Han Chao sat next to Liu Rui with a smile.


    "Mainly we can''t eat these dishes?" Liu Rui said with a smile, looking at the abalone and lobster on the table.


    "Hehe, these are all seafood. What, if we can''t eat later, you two will take them back... You can eat at home..." Zhao Xiaogang stretched out his hand to Liu Rui, lit a cigarette, and then said with a smile.


    "Isn''t it bad for us to eat and take?" Han Chao bared his teeth and asked.


    "What''s wrong with this thing? Take it away if you can''t eat it. Now the state doesn''t advocate waste..."


    "Ha ha, that makes sense. We have to follow the country all the time..." Liu Rui smiled, then pulled the skin shrimp in front of him with chopsticks, looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked, "brother Zhang, what position do you say you are in your police station?"


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned. Then he looked at Liu Rui and asked, "brother, what do you mean by this?"


    "I just want to ask you what position you are now. It doesn''t mean anything else..." Liu Rui turned his head and explained.


    "Ah, you say the position!" Zhang Xiaogang nodded and then said, "our police station is far from the city. I won''t tell brother Liu anything else. I''ll say so. In the iron tower, the director of our police station is the sky of the iron tower. The emperor is far away. Basically, no bastard can compare with our director..."


    "Brother Zhang, I ask you where you are now. I don''t care what the state of your police station director is..." Liu Rui asked very seriously with his eyes tilted.


    "Brother, if you ask me that, I''ll die in our police station, which is the position of captain, but I don''t have any real power. I''m usually responsible for doing these shady work in this temporary interrogation room..." Zhang Xiaogang told the truth.


    "There''s no real power. What do you mean here?" Han Chao asked in a low voice.


    "Power is nothing, but let''s get money quickly!" Zhang Xiaogang said with a smile.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled when he heard this, then turned to look at Zhang Xiaogang and asked, "brother Zhang, do you say you earn more money, or does the director of your police station earn more?"


    "Brother, can I compare with the director of the police station?" Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile.


    "..." Liu Rui looked at Zhang Xiaogang and was silent for a moment. Then he put his chopsticks in his mouth and sucked them twice. Then he said, "brother Zhang, let me tell you this. Our harem can let me come here this time. In fact, it''s not just to catch people. Now our harem''s main attention is all on your iron tower. Can you understand me?"


    "We came for the university town project?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a frown.


    "Smart!" Liu Rui smiled, nodded, and then said, "I won''t tell you it''s useless. Our harem now needs the University City project very much. It''s basically inevitable, but we don''t have any man-machine relationship here, so I''ll come here today to get people and make friends!"


    "I have the same idea!" Zhang Xiaogang quickly bared his teeth and smiled.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui looked at Zhang Xiaogang and smiled. Then he patted Zhang Xiaogang on the shoulder and said, "man, I know in advance that you, the director of the police station, are retiring in May this year. The formalities are almost done there. What''s the gap between you and the director of the police station?"


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard Liu Rui''s words, and his eyes were obviously confused.


    "Why do I tell you that you don''t understand?" Liu Rui asked with a smile.


    "I don''t understand!"


    Zhang Xiaogang quickly shook his head.


    "Han Chao, explain to him..." Liu Rui waved to Han Chao and leaned against the stool while smoking.


    "Brother Zhang, what we mean now is to ask you how much you need to spend if you become the director of this police station. I asked so frankly, you should be able to understand?" Han Chao asked with a smile.


    Zhang Xiaogang was obviously surprised and his lips trembled.


    "Why don''t you speak?" Han Chao asked some speechless.


    "No, man, are you serious or are you teasing me here?" now Zhang Xiaogang can''t believe how big the gap between Han Chao and Liu Rui is from the captain to the director of the police station? It''s possible that Zhang Xiaogang doesn''t believe it.


    "We have nothing to do to tease you. Just say how much it will be done..." Han Chao scolded in silence.


    "I have to have more than 300..." Zhang Xiaogang simply calculated a number.


    "Is that enough?" Han Chao asked.


    "Enough... Enough, maybe two hundred!" Zhang Xiaogang nodded quickly.


    Hearing this, Liu Rui threw away his cigarette butts, rubbed his palms, looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said: "Well, brother Zhang, the friends we want to know now may be able to do a little less as a captain. In fact, I don''t mean anything by asking you today. I just want to say, if I give you two million, no, three million, can you get the position of the director of this police station?"


    "Yes!" Zhang Xiaogang nodded almost without thinking.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui patted Zhang Xiaogang on the shoulder and asked with a smile, "can you really?"


    "Brother Liu, if you give me three million yuan, I''ll get the director of the police station without any problem. I''ll tell you..." Zhang Xiaogang promised.


    After hearing Zhang Xiaogang''s words, Liu Rui reached out to pick up a lobster and put it on his plate, and then reached out to pick up a skin shrimp and put it in Zhang Xiaogang''s bowl. Zhang Xiaogang looked at Liu Rui and didn''t know what Liu Rui meant.


    Liu Rui reaches out his hand to pick up the lobster and chews it directly. Zhang Xiaogang already knows what Liu Ruigang''s words mean at this time, so now he is more afraid of Liu Rui, so he can only sit aside and watch Liu Rui chew the lobster without saying a word. Han Chao sees Liu Rui eat it and reaches out his hand to pick up a lobster and chew it. In this way, Zhang Xiaogang looks straight at it alone After watching the lobster for five or six minutes, Liu Rui finally threw down the lobster in his hand, then said with his mouth tilted: "this thing looks very big and has no meat..."


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang looked at Liu Rui and smiled without talking.


    Liu Rui reached out and wiped his hand, then looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said, "brother Zhang, did we just say that?"


    "Said if I could take down the director of the police station..." Zhao Xiaogang quickly replied.


    "Yes!" Liu Rui nodded slightly, then looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said, "our harem can pay to help you take the director of the police station, but if you become the director, we will eat the big one and you will eat the small one, do you have any opinion?"


    Liu Rui pointed to the shrimps in Zhang Xiaogang''s bowl and said with a smile.


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at the shrimps and nodded quickly.


    "Hehe, are you sure?" Liu Rui asked with a smile.


    "Brother Liu, let me tell you this. I understand everything you say, but if you are kind to me, I can''t forget it. I will be your man at that time. As long as it''s about your harem, I will do what you want me to do..." Zhang Xiaogang said hurriedly.


    "Ha ha..." Han Chao smiled helplessly when he heard this. While gnawing at the lobster, he looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said, "you don''t have to say that. Our harem is not so savage. At that time, we will have a cooperative relationship..."


    "That''s true!" Zhang Xiaogang quickly nodded, then smiled and said, "I understand what you mean..."


    "Brother Zhang, do you know who our harem cooperated with?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Guo thought?"


    "Well, you know very well..." Liu Rui nodded slightly and then said: "In fact, brother Zhang, you can go out and inquire about the specific work style of our harem. We eat meat and you drink soup. There is no problem at all, but don''t forget who asked you to sit in the position of the director of this police station. People from our harem will often come to the tower in the future. If you become the director of this police station, I don''t need to teach you how to do it "Right?"


    "Brother, are you sure about this?" Zhang Xiaogang still didn''t believe what Liu Rui and Han Chao said at this time.


    "What''s accurate?" Han Chao asked.


    "Is it possible for me to be the director of this police station?" Zhang Xiaogang asked hurriedly.


    "Do you think three million is difficult for our harem?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang looked at Liu Rui and smiled awkwardly without talking.


    "Brother, let me tell you this. As long as you are stable, our side will be stable, isn''t it 3 million? Our harem can still afford this money..." Liu Rui patted Zhang Xiaogang on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "Just be safe..." Zhang Xiaogang is very excited now. In fact, he just wants to receive our light, but the information given to him by Liu Rui is to let him be the director of a police station, so how can Zhang Xiaogang not be excited? It''s like pie falling from the sky. It''s so fucking exciting.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll contact you about the money..." Liu Rui smiled and patted Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Brother, if this is true, you are my benefactor!"


    "Ha ha, is it a little too much to say benefactor?" Han Chao asked with a smile.


    "But..." Zhang Xiaogang quickly waved his hand, then directly raised his glass, then looked at Liu Rui and Han Chao and said with a smile: "just for what you told me just now, I must respect my brothers..."


    "Ha ha, I have to drink this wine..." Liu Rui smiled back, then directly raised his glass and touched Han Chao and Zhang Xiaogang.


    Zhang Xiaogang looked up and drank the wine from his glass. Then he looked at Liu Rui and said, "let''s eat."


    "OK!" Liu Rui nodded and agreed, then grabbed the prawns on the table and began to eat.


    When Zhang Xiaogang saw Han Chao and Liu Rui eating, he was not polite. After eating two prawns, Zhang Xiaogang turned to look at Liu Rui and asked, "why don''t we shout the two brothers in the interrogation room?"


    "Who is that?" Liu Rui was stunned for a moment. Then he turned his head and said, "let them stay and have a long memory. It''s a fucking lack of education. I''ll tell you..."


    "Ha ha... I think so. They are very bad now..." Han Chao nodded in agreement.


    "Well, let''s eat our..." Zhang Xiaogang nodded with a smile and didn''t go on.


    In fact, Liu Rui told Zhang Xiaogang that it was not Liu Rui''s nonsense to let him be the director of the police station. I specifically asked Liu Rui about it, because our harem will move to the iron tower right now. In fact, my purpose is very simple, that is, our current position in the city is very high. If we can get the project of the iron tower University City, We will transfer part of the center to the iron tower. After all, we have reached the end in the city center. We are stopped by sun Qiang and Fan Jun, so it is impossible for our harem to go up. We can only do something on the iron tower, but if you want to do something on the iron tower, you need a relationship, so we need it very much now, Zhang Xiaogang is a man who knows money, so it''s easier to buy.


    I once said to others that there are two big trees behind our back palace, one is Guo xiongyi and the other is bi Wenshi. But now these two trees have all fallen down, so we can''t find a new tree. There are little five sun Qiang and others squatting on the tree of mayor fan Jun. even if we want to go up, people don''t necessarily want us, Therefore, we can only focus on the iron tower. As Zhang Xiaogang said, the sky is high and the emperor is far away. If we hold the director of the police station, we hold everything.


    In an interrogation room.


    Lao Bian casually found two cigarette ends on the ground, then took them in his mouth, lit them with a lighter, then looked at Xiao hei and asked, "do you smoke?"


    "You are so fucking poor and crazy that you can do everything..." Xiao Hei sat in the corner and scolded wordlessly.


    "Don''t tell me it''s useless, just say you want it or not?" Lao Bian asked with a big mouth.


    "Grass!" Xiao Hei reached out and grabbed the cigarette end directly, then lit the cigarette end on his mouth with a lighter, then looked at Lao Bian with some worry and asked, "why haven''t someone come to save us at this time?"


    "I don''t know..." Lao Bian was obviously a little depressed when he heard this. Then he turned to look at Xiao hei and said, "do you think our family gave us up according to our performance?"


    Xiao Hei squinted at Lao Bian, then licked his dry lips, which was obviously a little worried.


    "You said our harem is so complicated now. By the way, who do you think is the ghost in our harem?" Lao Bian looked at Xiao hei and asked.


    "How the fuck do I know..." Xiao Hei scolded silently, then threw away his cigarette butts and looked at Lao Bian and said, "you''re still in the fucking mood to study this. It''s useless. I think if you really have this mood, you might as well study when we can go out?"


    "When can this thing go out now? How do I know? I didn''t say anything else. The office efficiency of our harem is so fucking finished. You said it''s been so long that we haven''t seen our family. What''s the fucking fun? I''m crazy to stay for a few more days. I''ll tell you..."


    "I think you''re a little abnormal now..." Xiao Hei replied with his mouth tilted.


    "Grass, I''m not in a bad fucking mood?" Lao Bian shouted, staring at beads.


    "..." Xiao Hei looked at Lao Bian and said nothing.


    "No, I find you have a big opinion on me now, don''t you?" Lao Bian stood up, stretched out his hand and shouted at Xiao Hei.


    "You roll the calf for me. I''m so bored now. There''s nothing to do with my mother''s idleness every day. I''ve been talking to you two. You said I''ve been here for several days. I''m going crazy now..."


    When Lao Bian heard this, he turned his mouth and said nothing.


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    At this time, the wall inside the interrogation room rang twice. Lao Bian was stunned. Then he looked at the wall and didn''t speak.


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    "It seems that someone hit the wall!"


    Lao Bian looked at Xiao Hei in a low voice and said.


    "I''m not fucking Deaf..." Xiao Hei scolded speechlessly, then shouted at the wall and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "Buddy, do you have any cigarettes?" the bald voice sounded at this time.


    Xiao Hei was stunned for a moment, then looked down, and then looked at the corner of the wall and smiled helplessly. There was a vent between the two interrogation rooms. He lay bareheaded in the vent and looked at Lao Bian and Xiao Hei.


    "Grass, what the fuck are you doing?" Xiao Hei asked, looking at his bald head in silence.


    "I just want a cigarette..." he said, looking at Xiao Hei with a bald head and a smile.


    "There''s no smoke..." Lao Bian replied with a big mouth.


    "Any cigarette butts are OK..." he continued with a bald smile.


    "Grass!"


    Lao Bian scolded wordlessly, then directly took the cigarette butts on the ground, and then bent down to pass them to the bald head opposite.


    "Thank you!" said the bald man, looking at Lao Bian with a smile.


    "That what, you smoke slowly, we don''t have many cigarette butts..." Lao Bian said with a little pain.


    "I know, I know..." the bald man quickly replied.


    "What, why haven''t you gone out yet?" Xiao Hei asked, looking at his bald head.


    The bald head was stunned when he heard this. Then he said with a big mouth: "don''t mention him. That stupid woman in our family doesn''t send me money..."


    "Ha ha..." Xiao Hei smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Buddy, why didn''t you go out?" he asked, looking at Lao Bian and Xiao Hei with a bald head.


    "We''re both waiting for the family to send me money..." Xiao Hei replied in a wordless way.


    "Ha ha..." the bald man looked at Xiao hei and smiled. Then he squatted at the foot of the wall with a cigarette end and smoked.


    "That what buddy, are you a special Wrangler?" Lao Bian leaned against the vent and chatted with his bald head.


    "Almost, but there are few young ladies in my hand..." nodded and agreed.


    "What does it mean to be less?" Lao Bian asked.


    "Just one..." baldheaded agreed.


    "Your daughter-in-law?" Lao Bian asked curiously.


    "How do you know?" the bald head was a little curious.


    "Grass, you''re not a professional......" Lao Bian scolded with some collapse.


    "Man, what are you doing in the harem now? I just want to ask you if there is still a shortage of people in the harem. Now I''m going to find another job. Now the risk of buying and selling is too fucking big. It''s not enough to make money for these people every day..." bareheaded said with some distress.


    "Hehe, with your IQ, the security guards of our harem don''t want you. Do you believe it?"


    "No, what do you do in the harem? How can you even talk about IQ?" the bald head asked in some confusion.


    "Hehe, our harem is obviously a high IQ route now. Let me tell you this. Both of us are not very qualified in IQ. Do you think you can do it?" Lao Bian asked.


    The bald head was stunned when he heard this. Then he tilted his mouth and said, "if you say so, I really spend some effort..."


    ����


    The other side.


    In the office of our harem.


    After I returned to the office, I studied the information on the note.


    "Do you think this ghost is really the man?" I asked, looking at Meng Liang.


    "Cao, I can''t doubt this person now. I think it''s impossible as long as it''s someone who can write on this note. Who do you think has nothing to do to write his name on this?" Meng Liang shouted at me.


    "What if someone else wrote it? The lady wrote it?" I asked in a low voice.


    "..." Meng Liang looked at me and said nothing.


    "Fuck, if only I could catch the young lady..." I scolded helplessly, then took out my mobile phone, looked at the time, then looked at Meng Liang and said: "I don''t know what''s going on over there. The people opposite must have gone to Xiaohei, and I don''t know if Liu Rui can bring people back..."


    "Shall I go and have a look?" Meng Liang asked, looking at me.


    "Forget it, it''s useless in the past." I waved my hand reluctantly.

 Chapter 1295

    High speed intersection of tower development zone.


    Huang Mao sat in fan Aiguo''s Mercedes Benz, playing with his mobile phone and waiting anxiously for Xiao Wu.


    "Mr. Fan, who are we waiting for?" Huang Mao looked at fan Aiguo and asked.


    "You''ll know later..." fan Aiguo replied with a smile.


    "It''s quite mysterious!" Huang Mao smiled at fan Aiguo.


    "By the way, how''s your father''s business over there now?" fan Aiguo was also idle and began to talk about home affairs with Huang Mao.


    "It''s OK. Their current business should be ok..." Huang Mao didn''t know whether he really knew it or not, but he made a very professional evaluation: "the economic development of H city is too slow now, and the factory is not as good as in previous years..."


    "Well, it''s mainly because our incoming mayor doesn''t do anything." fan Aiguo nodded in agreement with Huang Mao''s words.


    Huang Mao smiled when he heard this, then looked at fan Aiguo and whispered, "President fan, you told me last time that we followed mayor fan. Is it true or false?"


    "What''s the matter? You''re just the mayor with us. If you let others hear you, you''re easy to be killed by others, don''t you know?" fan Aiguo replied half jokingly.


    "Ha ha, you know what I mean, Mr. Fan..." Huang Mao smiled awkwardly.


    "I know what you mean..." fan Aiguo nodded slightly and then said, "what''s the situation here? The boss behind us is sun Qiang, and this sun Qiang and mayor Fan Jun are pretentious. Can you understand what I mean?"


    "Understand." Huang Mao quickly nodded his head and then asked, "who is the main enemy on our side, Mr. Fan?"


    "Ha ha..." fan Aiguo smiled at Huang Mao, then stretched out his hand to light a cigarette, and then smiled and said, "I find your child talking so mysterious. We''re not fighting. Where''s the enemy..."


    "Competitor, competitor." Huang Mao added with a smile.


    "Yes, if you say competitors, I''ll know. You''ll be an enemy now. If you don''t know, you think we''re fighting..." fan Aiguo replied with a curl of his mouth, and then said: "our main competitors on the side of the iron tower are actually people in the back Palace. You young people in the back Palace should all know..."


    "Where''s Mr. Fan?" Xiao Dong, sitting in the back, hurriedly pulled his neck and shouted.


    "Hougong, what''s the matter?" fan Aiguo looked back at Xiaodong with some confusion.


    "What a coincidence, it''s the harem..." Huang Mao replied with a chirp.


    Fan Aiguo looked at Huang Mao, then smiled and said, "you have a story?"


    "Yes, there''s a story about the imperial food in the back palace..." Huang Mao nodded back.


    "It''s not Mr. Fan. People in the harem can play with guns. Why did we work with them?" Xiaodong was obviously frightened when he heard the name of our harem.


    "They can play with guns?" fan Aiguo asked, squinting at Xiaodong.


    "Mr. Fan, what do you mean? We also have firepower here?" Huang Mao asked in surprise.


    "Hehe, doesn''t it mean that there is firepower? Let me tell you two, follow us honestly. Those people in the harem are nothing. They have shotguns, and we also have them. When they can take out Gatlin, we can also take it out..."


    "Fan Zong, isn''t Gatling the gun in the line of fire?" Xiaodong asked with some confusion.


    Fan Aiguo glanced at Xiao Dong and didn''t want to speak for a moment.


    "Deng Deng Deng..." at this moment, fan Aiguo''s mobile phone rang.


    Fan Aiguo quickly answered the phone, then smiled at his mobile phone and asked, "Xiao Wu, you''re here?"


    "Well, brother fan, we''ll get off the highway right away. Where are you now?" asked Xiao Wu.


    "When you get off the highway, you can see a BMW. I''m right here..."


    "All right, see you later."


    "Good!"


    Fan Aiguo hung up the phone with a smile, then looked at Huang Mao and Xiaodong and said, "the people opposite are coming. Get off."


    When Huang Mao and Xiao Dong heard this, they directly pushed the door and got off, then leaned against the Mercedes Benz, smoking and staring at Xiao Wu''s people.


    About five or six minutes later, three jeeps appeared in Huang Mao''s sight. Xiao Wu rolled down the window and shouted to fan Aiguo, "brother fan!"


    "This......" fan Aiguo quickly waved his hand and responded with a smile.


    "Creak!"


    The jeep stopped next to fan Aiguo. Xiao Wu jumped down from the jeep directly with sunglasses, and then ran to fan Aiguo. He hugged fan Aiguo with great enthusiasm and said with a smile: "brother fan, we haven''t seen each other in time?"


    "Not so much..." fan Aiguo replied with a smile.


    At this time, Liu Neng and Wang Jun also came down from the jeep. Fan Aiguo met Wang Jun in advance, quickly shook hands with Wang Jun, and then smiled and said, "Jun, good watch?"


    "Ha ha, they are all gadgets. If Mr. Fan likes to play with them..." Wang Jun was ready to take off his watch worth more than 300000 on his wrist as he spoke.


    Seeing that Wang Jun was coming for real, fan Aiguo quickly reached out and stopped him, then smiled and said, "Jun, what are you doing? If I really take your watch away, won''t you bury me?"


    "Brother fan, if you like it, take it away. Don''t mention it with me..." Wang Jun said very brightly.


    "No, I can afford your brother." fan Aiguo patted Wang Jun on the shoulder, and then reached out to help Wang Jun put on his watch.


    "Brother fan, if you like to take it away quickly, I''ve asked for his watch for half a year, and he doesn''t give it to me. Now he can tell you, you have to cherish the opportunity!" Xiao Wu stood aside, bared his teeth and shouted at fan Aiguo.


    "I''m not interested in this thing, but Mayor fan likes it very much..." fan patriotically ordered Wang Jun.


    "After that, I''ll prepare two pieces for mayor fan." Wang Jun answered very wisely.


    Fan Aiguo smiled, then looked at the young man with sunglasses beside Wang Jun, and then asked Xiao Wu, "haven''t we met this man?"


    "Well, this is my boss, Liu Neng." Xiao Wu quickly introduced.


    "So young?" fan Aiguo was obviously surprised. Then he stepped forward, held Liu Neng''s hand and said with a smile: "I''ve heard the name of president Liu many times, but I haven''t seen a real person."


    Highway intersection.


    Liu Neng stretched out his right hand and shook it with fan Aiguo. Then he looked at fan Aiguo and said with a smile, "I haven''t heard much about President fan!"


    "Ha ha..." fan Aiguo laughed, then looked at Liu Neng and said, "I often hear president sun mention you, but I haven''t seen you before. I know that you are so young..."


    "Ha ha!" Liu Neng smiled at fan Aiguo, then took off his eyes, reached out and took out a cigarette box, handed fan Aiguo one, ordered one, looked at fan Aiguo and asked, "is president sun all right now?"


    "Well, not bad recently..." fan Aiguo nodded back.


    "That''s OK." Liu Neng nodded slightly, then looked at Huang Mao and Xiaodong, but he paused for a second without saying anything.


    "Mr. Liu, what are we doing today? Have you been disturbed?" fan Aiguo asked.


    "I''m going to take you to do something big..." Liu Neng replied with a smile.


    "Hehe, aren''t you going to reveal it?" fan Aiguo asked.


    "Guns."


    Fan Aiguo was stunned when he heard this. Then he nodded numbly. After all, when it comes to moving the gun, fan Aiguo is obviously a little afraid. Liu Neng looked at the expression on fan Aiguo''s face and knew that fan Aiguo was afraid, so he quickly patted fan Aiguo on the shoulder and said, "but Mr. Fan, don''t worry, I brought two cars of people. We certainly don''t have to shoot ourselves."


    "That''s OK!" the expression on fan Aiguo''s face was obviously a lot easier.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Neng smiled at fan Aiguo and didn''t speak.


    Xiao Wu took off his sunglasses, looked at the yellow hairs with his eyes, and then shouted to fan Aiguo, "President fan, what are these people doing?"


    "These are the lads I asked for in advance." fan Aiguo quickly replied.


    "How? Is it reliable?" Xiao Wu asked directly looking at fan Aiguo.


    "Reliable, these children are good..." fan Aiguo nodded.


    Xiao Wu looked at the yellow hairs, then bit his sunglasses with his mouth and whispered, "it''s OK. Don''t run away before the whole group of calves start working..."


    Huang Mao''s expression was obviously a little embarrassed when he heard this. Hua Zi, who was not very good tempered, opened his mouth and shouted, "man, what do you mean by this?"


    Xiao Wu squinted at Hua Zi, turned around and took out his pistol directly.


    "Click!"


    Xiao Wu rolled the bolt of the gun, then stared at Hua Zi and shouted, "what do you mean by me?"


    Huazi was stunned at the pistol in Xiaowu''s hand.


    "No, Xiao Wu, what are you doing?" fan Aiguo frowned and shouted at Xiao Wu.


    Xiao Wu squinted at Hua Zi. Hua Zi looked at Xiao Wu nervously. Neither of them spoke.


    "What do you mean?"


    At this time, Huang Mao stood up and looked at Xiao Wu and asked.


    "It''s not interesting..." Xiao Wu replied with a smile.


    "It doesn''t mean anything. Why are you pointing a gun at my brother?" yelled Huang Mao, staring at the beads.


    Xiao Wu smiled at this, then turned around and directly pointed the pistol at Huang Mao''s head: "I fucking put the gun on your head now. Do you have a problem? You''re awesome, aren''t you?"


    "..." Huang Mao stared at Xiao Wu. At this time, Huang Mao reacted. The little five in front of him was a madman. He had no fucking reason to speak. He took out the pistol without saying anything. It was still broad daylight.


    Liu Neng looked at Xiao Wu with his shoulder, smiled and didn''t speak. Wang Jun was in the same state.


    "It''s not Xiao Wu. What are you doing? You just met our people with a gun. What do you mean? Are you aiming at them or me?" Fan Jun shouted at Xiao Wu very reluctantly.


    "...." Xiao Wu looked at fan Aiguo and said nothing.


    "Little five, what the fuck do you want to do!"


    When Xiao Wu heard this, he smiled, then turned around and looked at fan Aiguo, then looked at the yellow hair in front of him, smiled and said, "I''m not kidding, brother fan, you said you were anxious..."


    "Are you kidding like that?" fan Aiguo shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry, the two people you''re looking for are good..." Xiao Wu smiled at fan Aiguo, and then walked to Huang Mao. Huang Mao looked at Xiao Wu with his eyes tilted. He didn''t understand what Xiao Wu, a psycho, wanted to do.


    "Can you use a gun?" Xiao Wu asked, looking at Huang Mao.


    "No..." Huang Mao shook his head.


    "Can you shoot?" Xiao Wu then asked.


    "Have you seen it on TV?" Huang Mao asked.


    "Enough!" Xiao Wu smiled and shouted at the jeep behind him.


    "Gone?" a man on the jeep asked Xiao Wu.


    "Give me some guns..." Xiao Wu shouted.


    After a while, a man ran to Xiaowu with a travel bag, and then directly threw the bag at Xiaowu''s feet. Xiaowu bent down and took out three pistols and handed them to huazi and Huangmao Xiaodong.


    The three men looked at their pistols and were obviously a little confused.


    "Elder brother, what are we doing?" Huang Mao stammered at Xiao Wu.


    "You don''t have to worry about what you do. I''ll get on the bus and tell you what the three do..." Xiao Wu smiled back, then turned his head and looked at Liu Neng and asked, "are you going?"


    Liu Neng heard this, raised his hand, looked at the time and nodded directly.


    "Mr. Fan, let''s go?" Xiao Wu then asked.


    Fan Aiguo looked at Xiao Wu and didn''t speak.


    "Why, Mr. Fan, are you still angry with me? I just try them? Are you like this?" Xiao Wu asked with a smile.


    Fan Aiguo took a look at Xiao Wu, and then ran directly to his Mercedes Benz.


    "Brother fan, you have a car with me. Let''s discuss the next thing..." Xiao Wu pulled fan Aiguo with a smile.


    "Do you still need to discuss with me what you do now?" fan Aiguo asked, squinting at Xiao Wu.


    "Brother fan, what do you mean by this? Don''t we have to discuss it with you at any time?"


    "..." fan Aiguo looked at Xiao Wu and was silent. Then he turned and ran to Xiao Wu''s jeep.


    After watching fan Aiguo get on the bus, Xiao Wu turned to Huang Mao and Hua Zi and said, "brothers, you will follow our car later. Where are we going? Where are you going? Do you understand?"


    "Understand..." Huang Mao nodded with a smile.


    "On the way!" Xiao Wu smiled at Huang Mao, then turned and shouted, "let''s go!"


    After Xiao Wu shouted, three jeeps followed by an accord and a Mercedes Benz drove directly to the tower development zone.


    Inside the jeep.


    Fan Aiguo looked at Xiao Wu very puzzled, frowned and asked, "Xiao Wu, what are you doing in such a big formation?"


    "Don''t ask me about such a thing. You''d better study with my boss..." Xiao Wu replied with a smile.


    "Mr. Liu, what do you mean here?" fan Aiguo turned and looked at Liu Neng above the co pilot and asked.


    "In fact, it''s also quite simple. Do you know why we came to the tower development zone?" Liu Neng looked back at fan Aiguo and asked.


    "For the sake of the factory..." fan Aiguo almost didn''t want to answer.


    "Yes, we all came to the factory, but now president sun may not have received any news, but our internal news is that ye Han has got two factories!" Liu Neng explained.


    "What?" fan Aiguo was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t believe what Liu Neng said.


    "Don''t be so surprised, Mr. Fan. Let me tell you, we have received very reliable news that ye Han has got two factories, a total of seven factories. You say ye Han''s family started with two. What a gap?" Liu Neng asked, looking at fan Aiguo.


    "The gap is a little big..." fan Aiguo nodded slightly.


    "But fortunately, we got the news first, and I also know that two people in the back Palace are in the interrogation room of the iron tower, so we have to grab these two people when we come out today!"


    "Then take these two people for the factory in Ye Han''s hand?" fan Aiguo asked.


    "Smart!"


    Liu Neng nodded slightly and then said, "this is our only chance. I know you occupy mayor fan, but Fan Jun is not bi Wenshi. Now Fan Jun''s speaking strength is limited. Do you know why?"


    "I don''t know..." fan Aiguo shook his head in some confusion.


    "The Secretary of the municipal Party committee of your city came from the air conditioner, not to mention the Secretary of the municipal Party committee. Even the Secretary of the Discipline Inspection Commission was newly appointed. What strength can he have for Fan Jun, the second-hand mayor?" Liu Neng''s words directly forced fan Aiguo.


    Fan Aiguo looked at Liu Neng in some confusion. He never expected that he didn''t know these things. Liu Neng actually understood so clearly. Although Fan Jun is now the mayor of H City, to tell the truth, this man''s ability is really incomparable with Bi Wenshi. Bi Wenshi was the absolute leader at that time, but now Fan Jun does camp step by step, Because the current officials in H city are basically sent from the above. Fan Jun doesn''t have a fucking chance even if he wants to find an accomplice!


    "So, we can''t put all our hopes on Fan Jun now. When Fan Jun can use it, we naturally use it, but when it can''t use it, we can''t lose our direction. Do you understand?"


    "I see..." fan Aiguo nodded slightly.


    "Just understand, so we have to strangle Ye Han now. If we can''t kill Ye Han in this project, wait until they get the project, don''t say you and me. Even sun Qiang and Fan Jun have a hard time..."


    "Then you say you know the news. Does Ye Han know it?" fan Aiguo asked, looking at Liu Neng.


    "I don''t know..." Liu Neng shook his head slightly and then said: "Well, ye Han, do you know the news is the same now, because whether you Fan Jun can do it or not, they are the last chance to break the boat, so they must have played their lives. I haven''t done anything to the people in the harem, just like tearing my face from the harem, but this time is different. Let''s even take these two people away , they don''t know who did it, and this opportunity is very important. If we can''t catch it this time, we''ll have to work hard to deal with the Hougong in the future... "


    Fan Aiguo smiled at this, then looked at Liu Neng and asked, "President Liu, let me ask you a question. If you want to answer, you can say it. If you don''t want to answer, forget it..."


    "OK, you ask." Liu Neng also smiled.


    "Are there any of you in the back palace?" fan Aiguo asked.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Neng smiled, then patted fan Aiguo on the shoulder and said, "there was, but now there is no more."


    "Ha ha, that''s enough!" fan Aiguo smiled.


    Liu Neng looked at fan Aiguo and didn''t speak.


    On the other side, inside the accord.


    Huang Mao sat in the car and looked at his pistol. The expression on his face was very tangled.


    "What exactly do you think these people do?" huazi asked, looking at Huang Mao.


    "Bring us all these fucking things. What do you say you do?" Huang Mao asked obliquely.


    "It''s mainly because these people followed the Hougong. I''m a little worried about them..." Hua Zi looked at his pistol and said.


    "I''m also worried, but what can I do? Let''s get off now. What do you mean?"


    "If you get off, I''ll get off with you..."


    "Hua Zi, have you ever wondered why two people came to the back palace that day and dared to block all of our more than 20 people in the private room of the back palace?" Huang Mao turned his head and licked his lips and looked at Hua Zi and asked.


    "I don''t know..." Hua Zi shook his head.


    "Just because people are more cruel than us, they dare to shoot when they are holding a gun. The difference between us and them is this ruthlessness, don''t you understand?" yelled yellow hair.


    "It''s mainly because we don''t do this. If you usually bring a machete and we chop people, it''s no problem, but you say we directly hold a pistol. Do you dare to shoot?" huazi asked very honestly.


    "..." Huang Mao licked his lips and didn''t speak.


    "Do you think so? After all, we haven''t been to the harem!" huazi continued.


    "Dongzi, what do you think?" Huang Mao asked, looking at Dongzi in front of him.


    "I don''t know. What do you do, brother Huang? I''ll do it..." Dongzi whispered back and then said, "but I know the people in the harem are really cruel. If we offend them, it won''t be as simple as last time!"


    When Huang Mao heard this, he looked up at huazi, and then whispered, "now is the chance given to us by God. If we have been so afraid, when the fuck can we really stand face to face with the people in the harem? We have to lower our heads when we see the people in the harem in our life, do you understand?"

 Chapter 1296

    In the interrogation room of the tower.


    While looking for cigarette butts on the ground, Lao Bian said to Xiao Hei in the corner, "how the fuck do I feel my heart has been jumping all the time? Do you think something''s wrong?"


    "Why don''t you stay away from the crow''s mouth? You started to study with me last night. If the earthquake happened to both of us, the mother told me that your heart would jump suddenly. Do you have to die here later?" Xiao Hei squatted in the corner and scolded Lao Bian in some silence.


    "No, I''m not kidding you. I''m very distressed now..." Lao Bian touched his chest and said with a big mouth.


    "..." Xiao Hei looked at Lao Bian silently and whispered, "if you didn''t have to *, where would we have so many things?"


    "It hasn''t been so long. Why can''t you fucking forget it?" Lao Bian shouted at Xiao Hei.


    "I''ll never forget it in my fucking life, do you understand?" Xiao Hei shouted, staring at the beads.


    "No, I can''t talk to you anymore. My heartbeat is so fucking fast now. I feel that I can jump to my throat if I''m a little faster. I can''t..." as he said, Lao Bian directly covered his chest and lay on the table.


    "No, are you a fucking fool? You have nothing to do with me when you''re free?" Xiao Hei scolded in silence.


    "No, why don''t you believe it? If you don''t believe it, come and touch it. See if my heart beats fast..." Lao Bian asked solemnly.


    "You fuck me, I''m not in the mood to talk to you now..." Xiao Hei scolded very irritably.


    "Why don''t you have a sense of humor? My heart must be beating fast. Moreover, my right eyelid has been jumping recently. It''s so fucking uncomfortable..."


    "Hehe, what are you talking about, man?"


    At this time, he smiled and asked Lao Bian with his bald head through the vent.


    "What does it have to do with you?" Lao Bian shouted, squinting at his bald head.


    "No, I don''t mean much to be here myself. Talk to me about what you two say..." the bald head continued.


    "..." Lao Bian squinted at his bald head, then said with his mouth tilted, "didn''t you bring a bunch of people? Where are your people?"


    "People have been borrowed by their families, and now I''m the only one left here..." the bald tone replied helplessly.


    "Cao, your popularity is really fucking smelly. People have gone, and they didn''t say to take you away..." Lao Bian scolded silently, and then said, "you said, if you didn''t bring someone to me at that time, would you be like this B? Did you say you lifted a stone and hit yourself in the foot?"


    Bald head obeyed, smiled awkwardly, looked at Lao Bian and said, "didn''t I think so much at that time?"


    "What? You don''t think so much. What''s your mother doing with a long brain? Don''t you think you''re just a harassing phone for you? Are you so excited? Take more than 20 people and rush directly to the hotel. Do you want to kill us or what?" Xiaohei heard this, stood up and ran bareheaded.


    "What are you doing?" Lao Bian reached out and stopped Xiaohei, then said with his mouth curled: "don''t people apologize to us? Are you so excited? You can''t beat him now..."


    Xiao Hei glanced at Lao Bian and squatted on the ground without talking.


    "Man, I was really impulsive at that time. If I wasn''t impulsive, if God could give me a chance, I wouldn''t take people to come to you..." he shouted, looking at Xiao Hei bareheaded.


    "So are you. It''s fucking time. What''s the use of this thing?" Lao Bian squinted at his bald head and scolded.


    "No, man, who are you with?" the bald head asked in silence.


    "I represent justice!"


    Lao Bian replied with a big mouth, and then said, "no, now justice is ready to shit..."


    "Why the fuck do you always shit?"


    Xiao Hei looked at Lao Bian and asked.


    "What''s your opinion about my fucking shit?" Lao Bian replied with his stomach covered, and then went to the door of the interrogation room. While kicking the door, he shouted: "is anyone? Is anyone? Let me go out to shit..."


    After hearing Lao Bian''s cry, the police in the office ran out with the key and opened the door of the interrogation room.


    "What''s the matter?" the policeman looked at Lao Bian and asked.


    "No, I have to go out and shit. I can''t hold it..." Lao Bian whispered back, covering his stomach.


    "Man, didn''t you just pull it this morning?" the policeman asked some speechless.


    "Can I fucking control this thing?" Lao Bian reached out to push the policeman and ran directly to the toilet.


    "..." the police looked at Lao Bian''s back and felt helpless.


    "Are you going?" the policeman looked at Xiao hei and asked.


    "What the fuck am I doing in the bathroom? You think I''m that fool..." Xiao Hei replied speechless.


    "Ha ha, then you stay honest..." the policeman smiled back.


    "That what, sir, I want to go!"


    Just then the bald man next door shouted at his throat.


    "When the fuck do you call me sir now, and I''m the fucking head..." the policeman scolded silently, and then closed the door of the interrogation room directly.


    "No, why is my gap so big?" asked the bald man in silence after the policeman left.


    "Just like you B, you''re like a fucking devil. It''s good if people don''t beat you..." Xiao Hei replied speechless.


    ����


    On the other hand, after Lao Bian entered the toilet, the police squatted directly into the toilet next to Lao Bian.


    "Buddy, give me a cigarette?" Lao Bian asked with a smile when he heard the voice.


    "Hehe, can''t you pull it out without cigarettes?" the policeman asked with a smile.


    "You know me better..." Lao Bian smiled back.


    "Ha ha..." the policeman smiled, then took out a box of Yuxi and handed it to Lao Bian through the gap in the toilet. Lao Bian took the cigarette and said thank you directly, and then returned the Yuxi cigarette directly.


    "Take it and smoke later..." the policeman pushed the cigarette back to Lao Bian.


    "That''s interesting!"


    "Save, you have to ask me later..."


    "Hehe, that''s also on the way!"


    Lao Bian answered with a smile while lighting a cigarette, and then said, "well, I don''t remember another policeman coming? That''s the one who has been interrogating us. Where is he?"


    "Go out to see the people in your harem..." the police knew that Lao Bian and Xiao Hei were going out soon, so they didn''t hide anything and said directly.


    In the bathroom of the interrogation room.


    "Our people are coming?"


    Lao Bian listened to the police and shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Ah, don''t you know? People from your harem have come here. They should be studying your going out with my colleagues now..."


    The policeman smiled back.


    "Just want money?"


    Lao Bian asked with a smile.


    "Ha ha..."


    The policeman grinned, then nodded his head and said, "that''s almost what I mean..."


    "No, I found that you are more fucking black than our harem, aren''t you? It''s too easy to get money..."


    "What''s easy? If it doesn''t matter, we don''t dare to do so. If someone reports it, it''s not a fucking small thing. If a policeman like us squats in, it''s much more pitiful than you..." the policeman replied with his mouth tilted.


    "Grass, if you say that, it''s true. After all, the police on your side do this. It''s fucking immoral..." Lao Bian said with his mouth tilted.


    "Ha ha..." the policeman nodded slightly.


    "When can my friend and I go out?" Lao Bian then asked.


    "It is estimated that when they finish talking over there, someone will pick you up..." the policeman thought about it and replied.


    "Then why don''t you take us directly? I haven''t been in the Bureau since I was a child. My heart beat faster on your side..." Lao Bian shouted reluctantly.


    "Hehe, although our work is not very legal, at least there are rules..." the policeman smiled back.


    "Grass, what JB rules are not rules, is that the money is not in place. If you have the money, you will not have such rules..." Lao Bian replied with his mouth tilted.


    ����


    On the other side, three jeeps, a Mercedes Benz and an accord parked directly at the door of the interrogation room.


    Fan Aiguo in the jeep squinted at the interrogation room, then carefully looked at Xiao Wu and asked, "are you sure it''s here? Don''t make a mistake at that time..."


    "Don''t worry, brother fan! We all inquired and understood before we came. The police station of the iron tower is such an external interrogation room, and the person must be here!" Xiao Wu smiled and looked at fan Aiguo as he fiddled with his own *.


    "Now the policeman is really shameless, just the whole interrogation room..." fan Aiguo replied with a big mouth.


    "Hehe, Mr. Fan, this is not something we can study. We just rob people and run away!" Xiaowu smiled and patted fan Aiguo on the shoulder.


    "Are we going to use it?" fan Aiguo asked, looking at Liu Neng.


    "Why do we go on like this? It''s better to stay here..." Liu Neng turned back, looked at Xiao Wu and said, "almost do it. Two people, take it directly. Don''t fight with the police inside unless you have to, you know?"


    "Grass, I still need you to say this. I try not to shoot if I can speak clearly!" Xiao Wu replied with his mouth tilted, then directly pushed open the door of the jeep and walked down.


    Sitting in the driver''s position, Wang Jun saw Xiao Wu get off and reached out to push the door open.


    "You old arms and legs should stay here..." Xiao Wu glanced at Wang Jun and said with a smile.


    "Grass, this fucking makes me retire?" Wang Jun asked, looking at Xiao Wu with a smile.


    "It''s mainly because you follow the past. It''s too fucking cumbersome. You''d better stay here..." Xiao Wu reached out, took his sunglasses and ran directly under the car.


    Wang Jun looked at Xiao Wu and smiled helplessly. He didn''t speak or get off the bus.


    ����


    After Xiao Wu got off, he waved directly to the two jeeps behind him, and then ran to the accord where Huang Mao and Xiao Dong were.


    Huang Mao saw Xiao Wu coming, quickly opened the door, then looked at Xiao Wu and asked, "what''s the matter, brother."


    "Can I show you the world?" Xiao Wu asked, pointing to the interrogation room behind him with a smile.


    "What we want to do is this place?" Huang Mao swallowed his saliva. Although he knew that Xiaowu Gang played with guns, he never thought that the place where Xiaowu Gang started was the interrogation room of the police station.


    "Yes, this is the place..." Xiao Wu nodded with a smile.


    "Elder brother, this is a police station. Let''s fight with the police?" Huang Mao asked helplessly.


    "The police have more than one JB, take the guy and go in with me..." Xiao Wu shouted very brightly.


    "Elder brother..." at this time, huazi got out of the car and looked at Xiao Wu and shouted.


    "How scared?" Xiao Wu asked with a smile.


    "Hua Zi looked at Xiao Wu and said nothing.


    "If you''re afraid, just stay here..." Xiao Wu waved his hand impatiently, and then shouted at the jeep behind: "what are you doing, JB? Numb..."


    Huang Mao stood and looked at Xiao Wu. He was silent for a long time. Then he turned his head and looked at huazi. The expression on huazi''s face was also very tangled.


    "Draft, dry!" Huang Mao returned with his teeth, and then directly followed Xiao Wu with a big step.


    Huazi and Xiaodong looked at each other and had no choice but to pass.


    Xiao Wu saw Huang Mao follow up, grinned, then looked at Huang Mao and asked, "why, do you want to understand?"


    "Elder brother, do you think I can hang out with you?" Huang Mao asked, looking at Xiao Wu.


    "I don''t take my little brother with LV belt..." Xiao Wu smiled back at the yellow hair trouser bag.


    "Fake..." Huang Mao quickly replied.


    "Ha ha!" Xiao Wu reached out and patted Huang Mao on the shoulder, then lit a cigarette for himself and ran into the interrogation room with seven or eight people.


    ����


    In the toilet in the interrogation room.


    The policeman looked at his cell phone and shouted helplessly to Lao Bian: "man, how long have you been squatting? Do you fucking come out?"


    "No, I may be a little constipated recently. Don''t talk to me first. I''m brewing feelings now..." Lao Bian replied with his teeth.


    "I heard for the first time that you have to brew feelings when you shit..." the policeman scolded Lao Bian reluctantly, and then struggled to get up and put on his pants.


    "This thing is the same as looking for an object. I have a mental cleanliness mania. I must be in a good mood and I can shit smoothly..." Lao Bian seemed to have a reasonable explanation from JB.


    "I''ll fucking see you like this, shit can do so many B things, and what you fucking say is so profound..." the police shouted out of an abnormal collapse outside the toilet.


    Xiao Wu rushed into the interrogation room with a gun, but after entering, Xiao Wu was stunned because there was no one in the interrogation room at this time.


    "Grass, what does this mean?" Xiao Wu put down the * on his hand after entering the house, scolded helplessly, then turned to look at Huang Mao and said, "why is there no fucking person in this place?"


    "Shall I shout twice?" Huang Mao asked like a fool.


    "You should buy a fucking ticket and shout twice..." Xiao Wu scolded silently, and then whispered, "be careful, it''s like an empty city plan. I''m a little abrupt..."


    After Xiao Wu said this, he ran directly to the interrogation room.


    "Bang!"


    Xiao Wu kicked open the door of the office, then rushed in with a * in his hand, but after entering, Xiao Wu was stunned, put down his * in his hand, licked his lips and asked, "what the fuck do you mean? You''ve found the wrong place? Why isn''t there a fucking person?"


    "Did you run away..." Huang Mao asked in a low voice.


    "It''s impossible. They have nothing to do and run..." Xiao Wu replied very definitely, then ran out with * and ran directly to the interrogation room where the bald head is located.


    "Bang!"


    Xiao Wu kicked the door of the interrogation room, but he didn''t kick it open. He opened fire directly at the door.


    "Da Da..."


    Gunfire rang out in the interrogation room.


    Xiao Hei, Lao Bian and the police were all stunned.


    "How the hell did anyone shoot?" the policeman bit his lips and scolded, then took out his matching gun and ran in the direction of the interrogation room.


    Lao Bian stood in situ stunned for a moment, some nervously wiped his lips, and whispered, "didn''t you talk about it? Did you fight?"


    Xiao Hei had the same reaction and directly stretched out his head to look outside, but there was glass outside the interrogation room. Xiao Hei couldn''t see the outside at all.


    ����


    Xiao Wu opened the door of the interrogation room and rushed in directly, but he saw a bald man squatting in the corner with his head in his arms.


    Little five stepped forward, grabbed the bald clothes directly, then looked at the bald and shouted, "what the fuck do you do?"


    "I... I''m a prisoner..." he stammered back with his bare head looking at the * in Xiao Wu''s hand.


    "Grass, what the fuck are you doing locking the door?" Xiao Wu shouted, staring at the beads.


    "I didn''t lock the door, they locked it..." he explained without a word.


    "Who?" Xiao Wu then asked.


    "Brother, I''m a prisoner. I asked the police to catch me..." he explained with a bald head and a speechless face, and then said: "I came in because of a fight. Are you looking for me with a gun? What a big deal. What are you doing..."


    "What about the fucking police?" Xiao Wu shouted.


    "I don''t know. I''ve always been in this room..."


    "Do you know where the people in the harem are?" little five looked at the bald head and asked.


    "What kind of people from the harem? You''re not from the harem?" he looked at Xiao Wu with a bald head and didn''t know what Xiao Wu was talking about.


    "I came here to find the people in the harem..." Xiao Wu shouted with some collapse.


    "Are you a member of the harem?" the bald head shouted with the same collapse.


    "Fuck you, fool!" Xiao Wu scolded silently and kicked his bare head directly.


    When Xiao Hei in the next room heard this, he realized that these people were not from our harem, but from his mother Xiao Wu. Xiao Hei knew Xiao Wu''s voice.


    When the policeman who rushed out of the toilet saw so many people, he ran back in fear and dialed Zhang Xiaogang with his mobile phone. However, before the police spoke, Xiao Wu rushed over.


    "Draft it, if you don''t come out, I think no one will look after the house!" Xiao Wu bit his teeth and rushed to the police, and then kicked it on the police''s face.


    The police''s cell phone just got through and was kicked off by Xiao Wu before they could speak.


    "What do you do..." the policeman lay on the ground and looked at Xiao Wu very nervously.


    "Don''t fucking ask me what I do. Do you know what I do with this thing?" Xiao Wu shouted, looking at the police with a * in his hand.


    "Know... Know..." the policeman nodded quickly.


    "That''s OK. I''m asking you now. Did you catch two people from the harem a few days ago?" Xiao Wu asked.


    "Harem, what harem?"


    "Don''t play dumb with me. I''ll finally ask you, where are the two people in the harem now? You''d better answer me well. If I''m not satisfied, I can kill you at any time, okay?" Xiao Wu shouted.


    ��������


    The policeman looked at Xiao Wu and was silent. Then he stretched out his hand and pointed to the interrogation room next to his bald head.


    "Ha ha..."


    Xiao Wu looked at the policeman and smiled. Then he asked, "give me the key!"


    "Wow!"


    The police quickly took out the key and handed it to Xiao Wu.


    Xiao Wu took the key and threw it into Huang Mao''s hand. Then he stood up and shot the policeman.


    "Kang!"


    The bullet hit the cell phone next to the police.


    Huang Mao took the key and went directly to the door of the interrogation room. At this time, Xiao Hei was hiding at the door. He was ready to rush out as long as the person opposite opened the door, otherwise he wouldn''t have any chance at all.


    "Bang!"


    When the door of the interrogation room opened, Xiao Hei kicked Huang Mao''s body directly, then stretched out his hand to strangle Huang Mao''s neck, stared at the beads and shouted, "get out of the way, draft it!"


    Xiao Wu looked at Xiao Hei, grinned and whispered, "what are you doing? Taking hostages?"


    "Fuck you. Show me all!" Xiao Hei repeated.


    "Shall I let you? B!" Huang Mao shouted when he saw it was Xiao Hei, and then put his head directly on Xiao Hei''s chin.


    "Bang!"


    Xiao Hei stepped back two steps and felt his eyes black.


    "Fuck you!"


    When huazi saw Xiaohei loose his yellow hair, he rushed directly to Xiaohei, and then the three people punched and kicked Xiaohei. Xiaohei went to combat ability almost in an instant.


    "Ha ha... I''ve found you..." Xiao Wu looked at the bloody little black lying on the ground, grinned, and then shouted, "there''s another one, do you come out by yourself or wait for me to find you?"


    "I fuck you!" Xiao Hei scolded Xiao Wu on the ground.


    On the other hand, in the toilet, Lao Bian was stunned when he heard Xiao Hei''s cry, and then looked up at the toilet window. Lao Bian was silent.

 Chapter 1297

    Interrogation room of tower development zone.


    Xiao Wu stretched out his hand and directly grabbed Xiao Hei''s hair, then stared at the beads and shouted: "yes, there is still one in the harem. If you don''t want to see your friend hurt, you''ll come out quickly. We''ve been in contact for so long, and I don''t want to say more..."


    Lao Bian stood by the toilet window and was stunned by Xiao Wu''s yelling. Xiao Wu was right. After our two families have worked for so long, Lao Bian can''t fail to understand the style of Xiao Wu. Now Xiao Hei is in Xiao Wu''s hand. If he goes out, they both have to be taken away, but if he runs away now, Xiao Hei must suffer too, so Lao Bian is very tangled looking at the toilet window. He doesn''t know whether to go out or run now.


    "Why, I can''t speak well?"


    Little five shouted with little black''s hair, and then said, "you''d better not fucking talk to me. There''s no need. If you come out now, we don''t have anything. If you have to resist, I don''t want to say that it''s not within my ability to break two fingers."


    "..." Lao Bian was stunned when he heard Xiao Wu''s words.


    Although Xiao Wu is usually silly, what he said is still very effective. Lao Bian knows that Xiao Wu can''t kill Xiao Hei, but it''s still possible not to kill and maim Xiao Wu!


    Therefore, Lao Bian is now very contradictory.


    "Lao Bian, you hurry!"


    Xiao Hei stared at the beads and shouted in the direction of the office. Xiao Hei was very smart and afraid that Xiao Wu would see it, so he deliberately didn''t shout in the direction of the toilet.


    "Ha ha..." Xiao Wu looked at Xiao hei and smiled, then patted Xiao Hei''s face and asked, "why? Play East and West with me, isn''t it?"


    "...." Xiao Hei looked at Xiao Wu and didn''t speak.


    "Fuck you, I went in when I came to that room. There was no fucking person at all. What are you talking about with me?" Xiao Wu shouted, staring at the beads, then kicked Xiao Hei''s stomach directly, and then turned his head and shouted, "give me that knife, I don''t believe it. You can be so crazy if I cut your fingers!"


    "Fuck you, don''t forget, how did you let the people in our harem do it!" Xiao Hei shouted with a very ferocious expression when Xiao Wu pulled his hair.


    "When the fuck are you still talking to me about this? It''s useless?" Xiao Wu asked with a smile.


    "Fuck you!"


    "Why are you so fucking awesome?" Xiao Wu asked, breaking Xiao Hei''s chin.


    "What the hell am I doing?" cried Little Black, staring at beads.


    "Ha ha..." Xiao Wu smiled at this, reached out and took a *, then patted Xiao Hei''s face with a blade, smiled and said: "fuck you, as long as the people in your harem didn''t kill me, you''re still nothing, understand?"


    "You fucking dog can''t change eating shit..." Xiao Hei scolded with his teeth.


    "I don''t have time to write with you!" Xiao Wu scolded irritably and shouted, "listen to another person. Count five. If you don''t come out, I''ll cut off one finger of this fool for five seconds, a total of 50 seconds. You fucking follow the rhythm!"


    "Lao Bian, get the fuck out of here and leave me alone!" Xiao Hei hurriedly shouted.


    "Ha ha..." Xiao Wu looked at Xiao hei and smiled. Then he bared his teeth and shouted, "five!"


    Listening to Xiao Wu''s words, Lao Bian was silent for a moment, then stretched out his hand to light a cigarette for himself, and then ran directly outside the toilet.


    "Three..." when Xiao Wu shouted this number, he saw Lao Bian at the door of the toilet, grinned, then looked at Xiao hei and said, "it seems that your brother has heard enough..."


    "Lao Bian, why don''t you fucking go? Are you a fool?" Xiao Hei shouted helplessly looking at Lao Bian.


    "I''m gone. These people can''t torture you?" Lao Bian said while smoking and looking at Xiao Hei.


    "You''re a fucking fool, you know?" little black scolded.


    "Just be a fool. I can''t leave you here by myself..." Lao Bian whispered back, then looked at Xiao Wu with a cigarette end in his mouth and asked, "come on, what do you want to do?"


    "Unlike the whole, if you two cooperate, I think for the sake of our two families working for such a long time, I don''t do it. Can you go directly with me?" Xiao Wu actually admires Lao Bian. After all, it''s a true feeling that he can come back at this time. Xiao Wu himself is his peers, so he still appreciates this feeling very much.


    "Can you live with me?" Lao Bian asked very calmly.


    "I''m sure I can live. Why can''t I live?" Xiao Wu looked at Lao Bian and smiled.


    "..." Lao Bian looked at Xiao Wu and was silent. Then he nodded slightly and whispered, "let''s go. We have nothing on us. We won''t resist!"


    "Lao Bian!"


    Xiao Hei stared at the bead and shouted.


    Lao Bian turned his head and looked at Xiao Hei. Xiao Hei was stunned when he saw Lao Bian''s eyes. He immediately understood Lao Bian''s meaning, because Lao Bian didn''t want to resist. In fact, it was because he knew that there were our people on the tower, but Xiao Wu was obviously ready to come this time. How many people did we bring from the back palace, so once he met, We can only let all the people in the harem throw here. It''s better to lose them than to throw them all here.


    "Or do you understand things... You say it''s so easy in such a place? We all work for others. Who''s free to fight and kill here..." Xiao Wu smiled back, then turned his head and looked around. The people around Xiao Wu ran directly to Lao Bian. Lao Bian didn''t resist at all. He just smiled and said: "I have a box of cigarettes in my trouser pocket. Keep it for me?"


    Xiao Wu was stunned when he heard this. Then he smiled and said, "there is a tracker in it?"


    "Grass, as for me?" Lao Bian scolded some speechless.


    "Ha ha..." Xiao Wu smiled, then took out a box of China from his trouser pocket and threw it to Lao Bian, then looked at Lao Bian and said, "you throw it here and smoke mine..."


    Lao Bian reached for the Chinese cigarette and said with a smile, "thank you!"


    "It''s all a matter of mutual understanding. I know you two. If the bosses on both sides were not different, we might still be friends..."


    "Ha ha." Lao Bian smiled and said nothing.


    "Police, let''s go?" Xiao Wu shouted at the policeman lying on the ground.


    "..." the policeman pursed his lips and looked at Xiao Wu without speaking.


    "Why, don''t you want us to go or what?" Xiao Wu looked at the policeman and asked.


    "..." the police still didn''t speak.


    Little five looked at the police helplessly, then turned and shouted, "all right, stop the team!"


    Hearing Xiao Wu''s cry to close the team, Huang Mao obviously looked at Xiao Wu in surprise and asked with a puzzled face, "is this finished? Brother?"


    "Do you have anything else?" Xiao Wu asked with his eyes askew.


    Huang Mao squinted at Xiao Hei, pursed his lips and said, "I''m fine..."


    "There''s nothing wrong. Don''t stop waiting for the police to come to us?" Xiao Wu replied speechlessly. Then he turned and ran outside the interrogation room. Huang maohuazi and Xiao Dong hurriedly followed Xiao Wu.


    Lao Bian and Xiao Hei were also carried out of the interrogation room.


    After Xiao Wu left the interrogation room, he directly reached out and pulled open the door of the jeep, then looked at Liu Neng and said, "stop the team!"


    "Are you done?"


    Liu Neng looked back and asked in a low voice.


    "As the man said, there are two people, none less!"


    "Cow force..." Liu Neng smiled with great satisfaction and then asked, "have you seen these two people?"


    "Well, I''ve seen that there was nothing on these two hands. When I went in, I was locked up in the interrogation room. Basically, there was no resistance, so I surrendered..."


    "Surrender!" Liu Neng smiled helplessly after hearing the word, and then said, "I saw the people in the harem surrender for the first time!"


    "They have nothing in their hands. How JB whole is it if they don''t surrender?" Xiao Wu asked with a smile.


    "Today is going well..." Liu Neng smiled, then turned around and looked outside the car. When he saw that Lao Bian and Xiao Hei had been taken to the car, he nodded with satisfaction, then looked at fan Aiguo behind him and asked, "President fan, can you find a place to hide these two people?"


    "I''ll call to ask..." fan Aiguo agreed, then took out his mobile phone and began to call.


    A minute later, the three jeeps started again and disappeared at the door of the interrogation room almost in the blink of an eye.


    On the other side, in a restaurant in the Tower District of H city.


    Has the final say, "brother, I don''t tell you, you are basically in the tower, and we basically have the final say, do you know why?" Zhang Xiaogang said, drinking vaguely around Han Chao''s shoulder.


    "Why?" Han Chao asked, looking at Zhang Xiaogang with a smile.


    "Hehe, if you say this, it means you don''t know much about the situation of our iron tower. I tell you that the police station basically has all the rights on the iron tower. Don''t talk about the town government. I tell you it''s useless..." Zhang Xiaogang explained with a smile.


    "No, brother, do you mean that the police station here is more powerful than the mayor?" Liu Rui smiled at Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    "Well, that''s almost what I mean..." Zhang Xiaogang nodded slightly.


    "If you become the director of the police station in the future, we have to borrow your light from the harem, don''t we?" Han Chao asked while eating crabs and looking at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Cao, brother, what do you mean by this? As far as our relationship is concerned, if you can make me the director of the police station, can I talk to you about this useless? What does your harem want to do with us? Isn''t that a one sentence thing?" Zhang Xiaogang said with a smile.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled at this, reached out and put the cash he had prepared in advance on the table, then looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said, "man, let''s talk about it alone sometime in the future. Now let''s put forward the two of us first, or we won''t go back later when it''s dark..."


    "You go back? I still want to entertain you in the evening..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with some disappointment.


    "It''s good to have seafood. How else do you want to entertain?" Han Chao asked with a smile.


    "We have a good foot therapy shop here, and the little girls there are very watery..." Zhang Xiaogang looked at Han Chao mysteriously and replied.


    "Cao, brother Zhang, what are you telling me?" Han Chao smiled obscene at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "It''s all old men. What are you pretending to be pure with me?" Zhang Xiaogang scolded with a smile. Then he looked at Liu Rui and asked, "what''s up, man? Leave one to play at night?"


    "Brother Zhang, do you know what I do?" Liu Rui looked at Zhang Xiaogang and smiled.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned for a moment, then patted his forehead and shouted, "grass, how the fuck did I forget this thing? You are the one who does this. You must be the right lady..."


    "Even if it''s bad, he doesn''t dare!" Han Chao replied with his mouth curled.


    "Hehe, why, there is a daughter-in-law at home?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "Let me tell you, if the daughter-in-law of an ordinary family is a female tiger, Liu Rui''s daughter-in-law is basically a mutated female tiger. No one in our harem is not afraid of Liu Rui''s daughter-in-law..."


    "What a cow?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "That''s really not an ordinary cow..."


    "Come on, don''t talk to him here. Let''s hurry up and talk about fishing people. If I don''t go back at night, my daughter-in-law is really anxious. Brother Zhang, if you like this thing, I''ll show you the aunt of our harem when you have a chance to go to the city. I won''t tell you anything else. Let you simply experience what the emperor is or don''t ask The question is... "Liu Rui bared his teeth and said to Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Ha ha, man, I''m relieved with your words. I''ll definitely go over and see what level your Imperial Palace emperor is..."


    "Oh!" Liu Rui waved to Zhang Xiaogang, then pushed the cash in front of him, then looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said, "brother Zhang, according to the price we agreed in advance, 200000, a lot, you can order..."


    Zhang Xiaogang looked down at the cash on the table and was silent. Then he pushed the money back to Liu Rui. Then he looked at Liu Rui solemnly and said, "man, we know each other once. Let me tell you this, the three of us were happy today, and I didn''t want to take your money from the beginning."


    "Brother Zhang, what do you mean?" Liu Rui looked at Zhang Xiaogang and pretended not to know anything.


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang looked at Liu Rui and smiled, then patted Liu Rui on the shoulder and said, "since we know each other, we are brothers. Do you think I can still take your money?"


    "Brother Zhang, our brothers are brothers, but money is money. This thing can''t be put together..." Han Chao said with a smile.


    "Yes, brother Zhang, should you take the money or have to take it..." Liu Rui then shouted hypocritically.


    "No, why don''t you two treat me as brothers?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted at Liu Rui with staring eyes.


    In the private room of the restaurant.


    Zhang Xiaogang pointed to the 200000 cash on the table, stared at Liu Rui and asked, "I''ll ask you now. If I take the money, who do you think I am? Can I take the money, man?"


    At this time, Zhang Xiaogang has completely brainwashed Liu Rui. If Liu Rui asks Zhang Xiaogang to go out and kill someone, Zhang Xiaogang can do it.


    "Brother Zhang, I understand what you mean, but we still have to take the money. After all, the money is not for you alone. If you don''t take the money, you can''t explain it back?" Liu Rui said with a smile looking at Zhang Xiaogang. Liu Rui knows that no matter what he says today, he can''t take the money. Liu Rui just wants to express that it''s not what Liu Rui doesn''t want to give, but that you Zhang Xiaogang won''t take it alive or dead.


    "Brother Liu, since you call me brother, I can''t tell you about the money..." Zhang Xiaogang shouted at Liu Rui with a red face.


    "Brother, I think you should take the money..."


    Han Chao helplessly cooperated with Liu Rui''s performance. Then Han Chao didn''t like to talk at this time, but he had to cooperate with Liu Rui.


    "Yes, just take it..."


    Liu Rui reached out to put the money into Zhang Xiaogang''s hand, but at this time, Zhang Xiaogang''s mobile phone suddenly rang.


    "I''ll answer the phone first..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled at Liu Rui and Han Chao, then took out his mobile phone and pressed the answer button.


    "Hello? What''s the matter?"


    After Zhang Xiaogang answered the phone, he shouted at his mobile phone.


    "What, brother Zhang, where are you?"


    The voice of the police came from the opposite side. Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard the voice. Then he turned his head and looked at Liu Rui and Han Chao. He whispered, "wait for me, I''ll call you!"


    After Zhang Xiaogang finished, he hung up the phone directly, and then ran outside the house with his mobile phone. As he walked, he said to Liu Rui and Han Chao, "what''s that? I''ll go out and make a phone call!"


    "Brother Zhang, go..." Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    Zhang Xiaogang nodded and then ran out of the house with his mobile phone.


    "What''s up? Was my performance OK just now?" Han Chao asked Liu Rui with a smile after seeing Zhang Xiaogang go out.


    "The acting is OK, but the expression is a little pompous, so we have to continue to practice..." Liu Rui commented with a big mouth.


    Han Chao, somewhat dissatisfied, skimmed his mouth, reached out and picked up a shrimp and chewed it.


    ����


    On the other hand, after Zhang Xiaogang got out of the private room, he directly dialed his colleagues and whispered, "what''s the matter? You''re so anxious to call me?"


    "What the fuck aren''t you doing?" the colleague asked excitedly.


    "I fucking eat? What else can I do?" Zhang Xiaogang replied speechless.


    "When the fuck are you still in the mood to eat? I can''t do it now. Something''s wrong with us..." said the colleague.


    "Something''s wrong?" Zhang Xiaogang was stunned, then stared at the beads and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "What else can I do? Fuck, people who don''t know where they came from directly brought * in, and then took the two people in the harem!"


    "What are you talking about?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted at the top of his voice.


    "I fucking said that the two people in the harem were taken away by a group of people with * do you fucking understand?"


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this and leaned against the wall with a bang.


    "Why don''t you talk?" my colleague shouted at his mobile phone.


    "Talk?" Zhang Xiaogang was stunned for a moment, then asked with some straight eyes, "what the fuck do you want me to say? Now those people in the back Palace are here. Tell me what the fuck do you want me to say?"


    "Then hurry back now. We''re going to be in a mess here. If the director knows this, we''ll both have to roll the calves. Do you understand?" the colleague shouted anxiously.


    "OK, I know, I''ll go back now..." Zhang Xiaogang promised, then directly pressed the hang up button of the mobile phone, and then looked up at the direction of the private room. After a moment of silence, Zhang Xiaogang directly pushed the door and went in.


    "The call is over?" Liu Rui asked when he saw Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Yes!"


    Zhang Xiaogang nodded and then looked up at Liu Rui. He felt a little ready to talk and stop.


    "What''s the matter, brother Zhang? I don''t think you''re going out like another person?" Han Chao asked, looking at Zhang Xiaogang with a smile.


    "That what..." Zhang Xiaogang looked at Han Chao and didn''t know what to say.


    "Brother Zhang, what''s the matter with you? Can you say something happily?" Liu Rui said with a smile looking at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Well, there seems to be something wrong with us..."


    Liu Rui and Han Chao were almost stunned when they heard this. The next second, Liu Rui ran directly to Zhang Xiaogang, then stared at Zhang Xiaogang and asked, "man, what do you mean by this?"


    "What is an accident?" Han Chao also ran to Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Well, don''t get excited. It''s like this. I just received the news. We were robbed by a group of people. The people opposite ran to the two people in your back palace. They went with * and we have a colleague there now, so we can''t stop them at all!"


    When Liu Rui heard this, he reached out and grabbed Zhang Xiaogang''s neck, then stared at the beads and shouted, "you didn''t fucking lie to me, did you?"


    "No, brother, when is this time? Do you think I need to cheat you?" Zhang Xiaogang looked at Liu Rui helplessly and explained.


    "Then what the fuck are you doing here?" Han Chao shouted, staring at beads, and then ran outside the house with his clothes.


    When Liu Rui saw Han Chao running out, he shouted, "Why are you going with me?"


    "What the fuck can you do? It must have been robbed by others. I''ll fucking save people!" Han Chao replied without looking back.


    "This fool, people let others take you away. Where the hell are you going to save people?" Liu Rui scolded silently looking at Han Chao''s back, then looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said, "take me to your interrogation room to see if there are any clues there now..."


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned at Liu Rui.


    "What the fuck are you looking at? Take me there quickly!" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Good!"


    Zhang Xiaogang quickly nodded, and then directly took Liu Rui to the outside of the private room.


    Almost, it took the three people less than ten minutes to drive directly to the interrogation room where Lao Bian and Xiao Hei were originally closed.

 Chapter 1298

    Tower Development Zone.


    Liu Rui, Han Chao and Zhang Xiaogang drove directly back to the interrogation room where Lao Bian and Xiao Hei were originally locked. At this time, the interrogation room was in a mess. There was nothing except the policeman with a bald head.


    "Grass!"


    Liu Rui parked the car and ran directly to the interrogation room.


    "Brother Liu, don''t get excited..."


    Zhang Xiaogang got out of the car and ran to the interrogation room. He stood beside Liu Rui and whispered persuasion.


    "Grass, when the fuck am I not excited?"


    Liu Rui kicked open the door of the interrogation room. When the police in the interrogation room saw Liu Rui coming in, they squatted on the ground with their heads in their arms.


    "Xiao Hei, Lao Bian!"


    After Han Chao went in, he stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Don''t fucking shout..." Liu Rui scolded irritably. Then he went directly to the policeman, grabbed the policeman''s head, stared at the beads and asked, "where are people?"


    "People? Who?" the policeman looked at Liu Rui with some fear, and his eyes were very frightened.


    "Don''t fucking pretend to be a calf with me..." Liu Rui scolded silently, stretched out his hand and directly pulled down the gun on the police, then stared at the beads and asked, "I fucking ask you for the last time, who took Xiao hei and Lao Bian..."


    "I don''t fucking know. A group of people with * rushed in and took them away..." the policeman stammered.


    "Then you didn''t fucking stop it?" Liu Rui asked.


    "Brother, I have a broken pistol in my hand. There are more than ten people across the street. How can I fucking stop it?" the policeman shouted with staring beads.


    ��������


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. Some speechless loosened the policeman''s head, gasped and looked at the policeman. He didn''t know what to say.


    "Don''t worry, brother Liu. I''ll certainly help you find the two people in the harem. Don''t get excited!" Zhang Xiaogang stood beside Liu Rui and frowned and explained.


    "Fuck you, people are gone, you fucking look for it?" Liu Rui is in a very bad mood now, so he is also very excited.


    "No, brother, you..."


    "OK, stop talking!" Han Chao reached out and stopped Zhang Xiaogang, and then asked, "so they are in that room?"


    "Well, I told him to separate them..." Zhang Xiaogang stretched out his hand and pointed to the house where Xiao hei and Lao Bian were closed.


    ��������


    Han Chao was silent for a moment, then ran directly to the interrogation room, but after entering the house, there was nothing except cigarette butts on the ground.


    "What the fuck are you looking at?"


    Liu Rui looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "What else can I see? Let me see if there are any clues. These two fools don''t know to leave some clues when they are caught?" Han Chao scolded some speechless. Then he came out of the house and looked at the interrogation room next door. At this time, his bald head had fainted and lay motionless in the corner of the wall.


    "Who is this? Why is he still sleeping like this?"


    Han Chao looked back at Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    "He is also our prisoner. He was caught with your people." Zhang Xiaogang quickly replied.


    "He is the one who conflicts with Xiao Hei?" Han Chao asked with a stare at beads.


    "Well, that''s him..."


    Zhang Xiaogang nodded slightly.


    "Fuck you!"


    After hearing this, Han Chao kicked his bald ass.


    "My grass, what are you doing?"


    The bald head jumped up directly by Han Chao''s foot, then stared at Han Chao and scolded.


    "What the fuck do you do?"


    Liu Rui stepped forward, grabbed his bald neck directly, then put his bald head on the wall and asked with his teeth.


    "No, you... You, are... What do you do?"


    Liu Rui choked his bald head and stammered.


    "What the fuck do I do has nothing to do with you? I''m asking you now. What do you do? Can''t you understand?" Liu Rui replied in some silence.


    "What am I... I''m a chicken head. I don''t know anything else..."


    Bald head explained a little flustered, and then said, "are you from the harem?"


    "How do you know we are from the harem?" Liu Rui asked with narrowed eyes.


    "Just... Your people were taken away just now, but I don''t know those people. If you want to save people, you''d better run after them..." he replied with a shivering bald head.


    Hearing this, Liu Rui slowly loosened his bald neck, then looked at his bald head and remained silent for a moment. He whispered, "when did the person opposite come?"


    Bald head looked up at the clock on the corridor, touched his chin and whispered, "almost half an hour ago..."


    "Fuck you, people have been running for more than half an hour. What the fuck do you want me to chase..." Liu Rui scolded silently, then pinched his waist and turned around, then looked at his bald head and asked, "I ask you, how many people are there across the street?"


    "There can be almost more than ten!"


    "What are the characteristics of the people opposite?" Liu Rui then asked.


    "Characteristics?"


    "It''s a special place!" Liu Rui explained wordlessly.


    Bald head was stunned when he heard this, then briefly recalled it, and then said: "I remember a young man taking the lead, and then followed by a little yellow hair, who beat your people..."


    "Is it Xiao Wu?" Han Chao frowned.


    "Yes, yes, yes..." the bald head nodded quickly and then said, "it''s the name you just said. I heard them shout, it''s Xiao Wu. Your people are still negotiating with those people..."


    "Are our people hurt?" Liu Rui asked with a frown.


    "No, one was beaten, but the injury was not serious, and another surrendered directly..."


    Liu Rui was silent when he heard this and squinted at his bald head.


    "What I said is all true. They kicked me and I pretended to be unconscious, so I heard their conversation. Can you not look at me like that?" the bald head looked at Liu Rui nervously and explained.


    "Hehe, you''re fucking smart!"


    Liu Rui patted his bald face, then turned to look at Han Chao and whispered, "fuck, Lao Bian and Xiao Hei must have been taken away by Xiao Wu..."


    "Who is Xiao Wu?" Zhang Xiaogang asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "A fool..." Liu Rui replied speechlessly, then turned around twice, looked up at Han Chao, and asked in a low voice, "what the fuck are you talking about?"


    "At this time, you ask me how to fuck up. How do I know?" Han Chao replied to Liu Rui in a speechless tone.


    Tower interrogation room.


    "How the fuck can this be done..." Liu Rui scolded silently, and then sat down directly on the ground.


    There were several bald policemen on one side. They looked at Liu Rui and didn''t know what to do.


    "You don''t have to do this, don''t you just lose it? You''ll be fine if you don''t die..." Han Chao walked up to Liu Rui and advised him while smoking.


    "It''s not that simple, do you understand?"


    Liu Rui glared back, then reached out and took out a cigarette, lit one for himself, took a hard sip, then looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked, "up to now, apart from the people in our harem, have you police contacted anyone else?"


    "I haven''t contacted anyone except you..." Zhang Xiaogang whispered back.


    "Shit, the problem is serious now!"


    "Why is it serious?" Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Are you a fucking fool? No one knows about it except our harem. Ye told me to be careful this morning, but something happened now. What does that mean?"


    "What does it mean?" Han Chao asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "It means that the ghost in our back palace revealed the news. As soon as brother long left, something happened to us. Did you tell him? It means that Xiao Wu''s gang came for something else, otherwise they would never have done anything to this old Bian and Xiao Hei, because they are useless?"


    "I still don''t understand what you said..." Han Chao replied in a wordless way.


    "You''d better get the fuck out of here!" Liu Rui scolded silently, then slowly stood up and looked at the bald and Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Don''t worry, brother Liu, we will help you find someone back. After all, this person was lost here, and I will be responsible to the end!" Zhang Xiaogang vowed to look at Liu Rui and said.


    "You''d better get out of here. If I don''t have seafood with you, I won''t have so much to do..."


    Liu Rui waved his hand impatiently, then looked at Han Chao and said, "call ye and make it clear to ye..."


    "No, you asked me to make a phone call. You''d better tell Ye yourself about it. I can''t tell..." Han Chao replied with a big mouth.


    "I can''t count on you for anything..."


    Liu Rui scolded wordlessly, then took out his mobile phone directly and found my phone. Then he was silent and pressed the dial key.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, I answered the phone and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter, you''re done over there?"


    "..." Liu Rui was silent for a moment, then whispered, "something''s wrong with us!"


    I heard this with a thump in my heart. After a moment of silence, I bit my lips and asked, "did Xiao Wu take Lao Bian away from Xiao Hei?"


    "How do you know?" Liu Rui asked in surprise.


    "Wipe!" I scolded speechlessly, then patted the table and shouted, "didn''t I tell you to be careful? What''s the matter?"


    "It''s no use shouting at me now. Even if I''m more careful, what can Han Chao and I do? Can we fucking save people for you?" Liu Rui shouted at me very unconvinced.


    "Grass, I really fucking took it..." I scolded silently, and then whispered, "all right, you two get back to me quickly. Now I have a big fucking head when I think of it!"


    "What am I going back for? We''ve both gone back. Is there anyone else on the tower? There''s no one left on our side?" Liu Rui asked.


    I was stunned when I heard Liu Rui''s words, and then slowly said, "OK, you two stay at the tower now, and I''ll contact you both then..."


    "OK, I see!" Liu Rui nodded helplessly.


    "Can you two be careful next time? I don''t fucking like you now, do you know?" I shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Shut up, I don''t want to talk to you now, do you understand?" I shouted to the phone.


    "You fucking think I love you?"


    "Roll the calf!"


    I scolded impatiently, and then hung up directly.


    Liu Rui looked at his mobile phone and sighed helplessly. Han Chao asked directly after seeing Liu Rui put down the phone: "what did ye say over there?"


    "What else can we say? Let''s wait here now..." Liu Rui replied helplessly.


    "Then how can I hear that you volunteered to stay?" Han Chao asked with narrowed eyes.


    "Nonsense, if I don''t stay now, how can I fix the iron tower?" Liu Rui replied wordlessly.


    "It''s mainly because you stay. Why do you take me with you? You said that the imperial restaurant can''t leave me now. How can I fix the imperial restaurant as soon as I leave?" Han Chao asked mildly.


    "Roll the calf, the imperial meal is the same as everyone who leaves now. Lao Bian and Xiao Hei have lost their mother. You are still in the mood to do something else?" Liu Rui looked at and scolded, and then ran directly outside the house.


    "Grass, I don''t need to come out with you, you know?" Han Chao said after Liu Rui.


    "Less fucking nonsense!" Liu Rui scolded irritably.


    "Gone?" Zhang Xiaogang said with a smile when he saw that Liu Rui was leaving.


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this, then turned his head and looked at Zhang Xiaogang. He was silent for a while, and then whispered, "why don''t we go? Our people are fucking gone. What''s the use of staying here now?"


    Zhang Xiaogang smiled helplessly when he heard this, then touched his head and said, "what, this really makes us neglect our duty, but brother Liu, so many things have happened here. I will certainly help you find these two people!"


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled helplessly when he heard this, then patted Zhang Xiaogang on the shoulder and said, "brother Zhang, I''m just a thing now. I don''t understand it. Do you think you can help me analyze it?"


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this. Then he looked at Liu Rui and asked, "brother, you can tell me what you have..."


    "You say, you interrogation rooms are equipped with this fucking configuration, and dare to arrest people without permission?"


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this and didn''t know how to answer.


    "Why, I don''t know how to answer?" Liu Rui looked at Zhang Xiaogang and smiled. Then he said, "brother Zhang, do you think I''m calling the police or not?"


    "Brother, what did you tell me? I''m a policeman. Why do you call the police?" Zhang Xiaogang smiled helplessly.


    "Ha ha..."


    Liu Rui smiled helplessly and then ran directly outside the interrogation room.


    After Liu Rui and Han Chao walked out of the interrogation room, Zhang Xiaogang reluctantly stood at the door of the interrogation room, looking at the back of Han Chao and Liu Rui, and didn''t know what to say.


    "Where are you going?"


    Inside the car, Han Chao looked at Liu Rui while driving and asked.


    "Return him? Go to a hotel and wait for ye han to give us support..." Liu Rui reluctantly replied.


    "No, then let''s not find Lao Bian and Xiao Hei?" Han Chao asked with a curly mouth.


    "You''re the only two of us who don''t even have a fucking gun. What can you do if you find it?" Liu Rui asked Han Chao, squinting at Han Chao.


    "Then you can''t fucking do that. Wait. Isn''t this a waste of time? What happened to Lao Bian and Xiao Hei?" Han Chao asked a little reluctantly.


    "What can be done? Xiao Wu''s gang must have a purpose to catch Lao Bian and Xiao Hei. They won''t do anything to Xiao Hei. After all, they are the people on the edge of our harem..." Liu Rui quietly analyzed.


    "Then you say, why did Xiao Wu catch Xiao hei and Lao Bian?" Han Chao frowned and asked.


    "What the fuck can I do for? I must have come to the Development Zone, but I don''t know what it is..." Liu Rui rubbed his head and said helplessly.


    Han Cha looked at Liu Rui helplessly and didn''t speak.


    On the other side, in the interrogation room.


    After Liu Rui and Han Chao left, Zhang Xiaogang reluctantly lit a cigarette, looked at his colleagues and whispered, "you said I''m almost finished with others. What''s the matter? My fucking ideas are too fucking back?"


    "You still have some fucking ideas. Don''t you see that those people are really fucking awesome. I said I''m a policeman and it''s hard to use them. I kicked my big foot directly..." my colleague replied with a big mouth.


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang looked at his colleagues helplessly and didn''t speak.


    "That what, two eldest brothers, can I go?"


    At this time, bareheaded came forward to look at Zhang Xiaogang and asked with a smile.


    Zhang Xiaogang squinted at his bald head, then said, "your family hasn''t come yet?"


    "No..." he smiled and shook his head.


    "What the fuck did you do without you..." Zhang Xiaogang scolded wordlessly.


    "Brother Zhang, it''s mainly because our side is too fucking dangerous. Otherwise, you''d better take me to the police station. I''m really scared..."


    "OK, you''ll be done if you let him roll the calf. When is it? Why do you keep him here?" at this time, my colleague scolded wordlessly.


    Zhang Xiaogang squinted at his bald head, then turned his mouth and said, "let''s go, let''s go..."


    "Thank you, brother Zhang!" the bald head bowed directly to Zhang Xiaogang, then smiled and nodded at the colleague, turned and ran outside the interrogation room.


    "Wait a minute!" just then Zhang Xiaogang suddenly shouted.


    "What''s the matter, brother Zhang?" he asked with a smile.


    "Well, don''t tell me about it today, do you know?"


    "Yes, brother Zhang, can I not know about you?" he replied with a bald smile.


    "Roll the calf..."


    Zhang Xiaogang waved his hand impatiently.


    After the bald man left, his colleague looked at the worried Zhang Xiaogang while smoking and asked, "what did the people in the harem tell you?"


    "What the fuck can you say? That''s it. Now there are no people, isn''t it a calf?" Zhang Xiaogang replied irritably, then looked up at his colleagues and whispered, "what do you say about this? Report it to the people above?"


    "Report what?" the colleague was stunned and asked.


    "Nonsense, it''s fucking time. What are you talking about?"


    ��������


    The colleague was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "it''s no use saying anything else in our current situation!"


    "Do you think people can talk to us about the harem?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "It doesn''t depend on whether there is someone else''s choice in the harem now. If so, you''ll have to work hard. If not, it''s estimated that you''ll have to find you at that time. By the way, what did the people in the harem tell you?" the colleague asked a little reluctantly.


    "What the fuck can you say? Do you believe me to be the director of the police station?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "Hehe, don''t say it yet, I really believe it!" my colleague nodded slightly.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this. Then he stood up and looked at his colleagues and asked, "why do you believe?"


    "Our old director will go down immediately. If the back palace really wants to help you and give you some money, it''s not impossible to let you be a director at that time..." the colleague explained in a low voice.


    Hearing this, Zhang Xiaogang regained hope in his eyes, remained silent for a moment, and then said, "that means if we help the harem to find these two people back now, do I still have hope?"


    "It''s no problem if you understand it like this, but have you ever thought that the people opposite are not good people, and those who can fight against the people in the harem must not be ordinary people..." the colleague advised in a low voice.


    "What the fuck? I''m a policeman. I can''t handle a case yet?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted with staring eyes.


    "People robbed people in the hands of the police. You''re a policeman with more than one JB!" the colleague asked with his mouth tilted.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this.


    ����


    The other side.


    In the Hougong Office of H city.


    I sat in front of the office and narrowed my eyes at Wei Yiwen and Tian Ming. As soon as brother long left, the people on the opposite side shot at Xiao hei and Lao Bian. It must have come to our harem, and they certainly didn''t simply know the situation here. They knew something else they shouldn''t know, so they started at this time, What they shouldn''t know now, that''s the two factories in our hands, so I feel that the people opposite are coming to the two factories in our hands, or more things. Lao Bian and Xiao Hei won''t have an accident for the time being, but we have to wait for the people opposite to find us. The longer it takes, the greater our loss will be, In short, if the people opposite threaten me to withdraw from the tower project with Xiaohei and Lao Bian, it may be too much. They are afraid of the urgent eyes of our harem, but changing two factories is definitely more than rubbing, so I am very angry now.


    "Uncle Tian, do you think we''ll do it now?" I looked at Tian Ming and asked.


    "The people on the other side didn''t do it to us openly, which shows that the people on the other side have no intention to contact us for the time being, so we can only wait. There''s no other way except to wait!" Tian Ming replied to me very succinctly.

 Chapter 1299

    In the harem office.


    Tian Ming and Wei Yiwen were sitting in the office. Wei Yiwen looked at me and didn''t say a word. He kept smoking. I squinted at Wei Yiwen and didn''t know what to say.


    "Why don''t you talk now?" Tian Ming looked at me with a smile and asked.


    "Why do you think Xiao Wu has to deal with Lao Bian and Xiao Hei? What''s their purpose?" I squinted at Tian Ming and asked.


    "What else can it be? Since they know that Lao Bian and Xiao Hei have been arrested, they must know that brother long gave us two factories and Xiao Hei gave Lao Bian two factories. This business can be accepted by our harem, and they can accept it!" Tian Ming made a very rational analysis.


    "How can our harem accept it?" I stared at Tian Ming and shouted.


    "Because you can''t give up Lao Bian and Xiao hei..." Tian Ming said very directly.


    "Ha ha..."


    I looked at Tian Ming and smiled. Then I reluctantly rubbed my face and said in a low voice, "seven factories. If we let these two out, there will be five left. We have to win four to get this project. Isn''t this fucking bullshit?"


    "What do you think if we take people directly and fight with Xiao Wu?" Wei Yiwen looked at me and asked.


    "..." I was silent when I heard this.


    "Do you think it''s possible?" Tian Ming asked.


    "Why not?" Wei Yiwen asked directly.


    "We don''t know what kind of firepower Xiao Wu has now, but we have a clear mind. If we fight with Xiao Wu, we don''t necessarily have a chance of winning. In other words, because Lao Bian and Xiao Hei are playing with their lives in the whole harem. Do you think it''s appropriate? Now the people in the whole public security bureau are their people. As long as we fire here, the police will come right away Can you follow me, do you understand? "Tian Ming said with his teeth clenched.


    "What if we go out?" Wei Yiwen then asked.


    "Do you know where people are now? Even if you know, you can''t see what''s going on in our harem. As long as we go out, Xiao Wu''s people will be ready to receive us..." Tian Ming then shouted.


    "..." Wei Yiwen was silent when he heard this.


    "Ye, the problem now is actually very simple. We can get the project by giving up Lao Bian and Xiao Hei. But if we want to save Lao Bian and Xiao Hei, we must pay for the iron tower project. You are the boss now, and you have to study it yourself..." Tian Ming whispered, looking at me.


    I looked up at Tian Ming and said reluctantly, "we can''t say this so now. If we can buy the four factories over there, even if we don''t want these two, it''s the same."


    "Don''t you know the possibility of what you said?" Tian Ming looked at me and asked.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Tian Ming and smiled. I didn''t speak.


    "You know he can''t let Lao Bian and Xiao Hei go. What''s the use of telling him now?" Wei Yiwen looked at Tian Ming reluctantly and asked.


    ��������


    Tian Ming looked at Wei Yiwen and said nothing.


    "Fuck, now this little five is like a ghost. Fuck, it''s nothing to be idle every day. Why is it so difficult?"


    I bit my teeth and scolded. Then I took out my mobile phone and looked at the time. Then I said, "Uncle Tian and uncle Wei, you two are going to prepare tomorrow and follow me to the iron tower."


    "OK."


    Wei Yiwen and Tian Ming nodded slightly.


    "That''s nothing. You two are going..."


    I waved to Wei Yiwen and Tian Ming, then took out my mobile phone and found Meng Liang''s phone.


    Wei Yiwen and Tian Ming looked at me, then directly stood up and ran outside the house.


    ����


    After I dialed Meng Liang, I waited for a while, and Meng Liang finally got through. ��


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Liangzi, you call all the people in our harem to me. I''m going to have a meeting. I''ll see you in our conference room in half an hour..."


    "Lao Bian and Xiao Hei had an accident, didn''t they?" Meng Liang asked in a low voice.


    "How do you know?" I was a little surprised.


    "Hehe, if nothing happens, can you have a meeting?" Meng Liang reluctantly replied and then said, "OK, I''ll inform them now. Let''s say it at the meeting."


    "OK!"


    I nodded slightly, then took the cigarette box and sat on the sofa smoking one by one. After smoking about five or six, I stood up and walked to the window. I looked at the scenery outside the window. I knew that the real battle between us and Xiao Wu began at this time. Now they have set their eyes on the Tower Development Zone, so we must also Do something.


    ����


    On the other hand, after Meng Liang answered my phone, he went directly to the back kitchen and found Zhang Fengyu, who cut fruit, and Zhang Tongzhou.


    "What are you doing here?" Meng Liang asked, looking at Zhang TongZhou with a smile.


    "Nothing''s wrong. I''m now supervising the fool''s work. I''m afraid he''s lazy..." Zhang TongZhou smiled at Meng Liang and replied, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Well, ye will have a meeting in the conference room. I''ll inform you..." Meng Liang replied with a smile, and then turned his head to take a look at Zhang Fengyu.


    When Zhang Fengyu heard about the meeting, he directly threw his kitchen knife on the chopping board, then looked at Meng Liang and asked, "shall I go?"


    "You are a fruit cutter. What are you doing?" Zhang TongZhou replied with a smile while eating watermelon.


    "Rolling calf, did I fucking talk to you?" Zhang Fengyu scolded irritably, then looked at Meng Liang and said, "brother Liang, do you think I have to go to this memory?"


    "Why are you going?" Meng Liang asked with a smile.


    "No, isn''t this a meeting? What do I do? Zhang Fengyu asked in silence.


    "Hehe, I didn''t find you so shameless. People didn''t let you go. Why did you say you were going?" Zhang TongZhou asked with a big mouth.


    "Do you believe it if you talk again, I''ll fucking kill you?" Zhang Fengyu shouted, stared at the beads, then took off his apron, then looked at Meng Liang and asked: "Brother Liang, do you think I should attend? Although I may be a little frozen now, I think it is very necessary for me to attend this kind of meeting... After all, I am the core figure of our harem..."


    "Ha ha..."


    Meng Liang smiled when he heard this, then looked at his mobile phone, patted Zhang Fengyu on the shoulder and said, "you can take part in anything."


    In the meeting room of the harem.


    Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song, Lao Che, Duan Hui, Gao Jia, Niu Lei, Guan Zi and Guo Li, East and West, North and south, Zhang Fengyu, Zhang Tongzhou and others all gathered in the conference room.


    "What the fuck are you calling me for?"


    Yang Song knocked his legs and asked Meng Liang while smoking.


    "I don''t know if you ask me. Ye asked me to call you..."


    Meng Liang whispered back to sub chapter [20], then reached out and lit a cigarette for himself, quietly looking at everyone in the room.


    "What are you doing recently?"


    Yang Song is idle and has nothing to do. He looks at the old car and asks with a smile.


    "Get out of here and don''t fucking talk to me about calves when you''re free. I''ll tell you..."


    The old car is very afraid of Liu Rui and Yang song now, especially at the meeting. As long as Yang Song and Liu Rui talk to the old car, there must be nothing good for a while.


    "Hehe, why is the whole JB so high?"


    Yang Song smiled helplessly, then turned his head and looked at the north and south. He narrowed his eyes and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "What the fuck are you looking at me for?"


    The north and South looked at Yang Song with some fear and asked.


    "Ha ha..."


    Yang Song grinned, then looked at Zhang Fengyu and asked, "I heard you are cutting fruit in our harem now? How, can you adapt to your new job?"


    "How about cutting fruit?" Zhang Fengyu reached out and took out a box of cigarettes, took out one and held it in his mouth, squinted at Yang Song and asked.


    "It''s good to cut fruit. I tell you that if this person wants to get along well, he has to start with cutting fruit. You know, there''s a saying that he must let you cut fruit first..." Yang Song bared his teeth and replied.


    "It''s not a thing?" Zhang Fengyu scolded silently, and then said: "what you said is a fucking JB thing, and you cut fruit. Have you ever seen who came from dry cutting fruit..."


    "Now I fucking find that I talk to you so hard. It''s too uneducated. I''m grass!" Yang Song scolded silently with his big face, and then said: "what, what time is it? Why hasn''t the leaves come yet?"


    "Wait, what''s the matter..." Meng Liang replied wordlessly.


    "Now ye Han really has no sense of time. I said that in his busy schedule, he took the time to come here. How can he be late?" Yang Song shouted, stared at beads, then turned his head to the north and South and said, "are there few people here?"


    "Yes, Liu Rui and their imperial diners?" the north and South shouted at this time.


    Meng Liang was silent when he heard this.


    "Liangzi, Liu Rui, is something wrong with them?"


    Yang Song looked at Meng Liang and asked.


    "Do you think if something happens to Liu Rui, can we still sit here?"


    Meng Liang replied obliquely, and then said, "save your brother Rui''s IQ. No one in our back palace can have an accident, and Liu Rui can''t have an accident..."


    "Hehe, it''s true what you said. Liu Rui''s fool is like a fucking fool. As long as there''s something wrong with our harem, Liu Rui can definitely leave the scene at the first time!" north and South bared their teeth and replied.


    At this time, the people in the conference room were pushed away by me. As I walked inside, I looked at the north and South and asked, "what are you talking about, so happy?"


    "Ha ha, nothing..." Nanbei replied with a smile, then looked at me and asked, "why did you call us here?"


    "Say something..."


    I whispered back, and then sat down on the chair and looked at the people in the room. After being silent for a while, I whispered, "something happened to Lao Bian and Xiao Hei. It should be in Xiao Wu''s hand..."


    The people at the bottom were stunned when they heard me.


    I narrowed my eyes to observe the expression below, and then said, "but these two people should not be in danger now. I had a meeting today to talk about personnel transfer. I''m going to take people to the tower. Did you take the initiative to come with me?"


    "I''ll go!" Zhang Fengyu almost didn''t want to shout.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Zhang Fengyu and smiled, then bowed my head and said, "you follow me!"


    "Ye, Lao Bian and Xiao Hei have an accident. Don''t we save people first?" the old car looked at me and asked.


    "It''s too late to save people, and we can''t find Xiaohei''s position now, so there''s basically no hope to save people now..." I reluctantly replied.


    "But..." the old car didn''t finish the following words.


    "But what?" I asked with a smile.


    "Nothing..." the old car waved helplessly.


    "Do you think I gave up Lao Bian and Xiao Hei?" I asked in a low voice.


    The old car looked at me and didn''t speak.


    "The current situation is that we want to save people, but we can''t find the position of Xiao hei and Lao Bian. There are people from Xiao Wu opposite. If they want to release people, they will take the initiative to find us, so now we just prepare what they want and wait for them to come and release people..." I explained softly, and then said, "is there anything else you want to ask?"


    "No!"


    The old car shook his head helplessly.


    "Oh, no!"


    I nodded and then said, "Zhang Fengyu, Zhang Tongzhou, North and south, the four of you will follow me to the tower tomorrow. Doesn''t anyone want to go?"


    "No..." Zhang Fengyu shook his head slightly.


    "OK!"


    "Leaf, I also remember that I have nothing to do here. Why don''t I go with you..."


    At this time, Guo Li looked at me and said.


    I looked up at Guo Li. In fact, I didn''t trust Guo Li for such a long time, so I didn''t let him work.


    "OK, if you want to go over, go over together..." I nodded slightly, and then said: "Liangzi, you and Yang Song will go to the imperial restaurant tomorrow, and then help the imperial restaurant..."


    "Can you change someone for me?" Meng Liang asked a little speechless.


    "Why, you still dislike me?" Yang Song shouted at the top of his voice.


    "How do you dislike you?" Meng Liang asked obliquely.


    "Grass, I won''t go yet..."


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Yang Song and smiled. Then I said, "Yuanyuan, the old car and brother Jia, the rest of you are still in our harem. Then how to arrange the work is to listen to Yuanyuan and believe it..."


    "OK!" the old car nodded to Gao Jia.


    "Why, I''m promoted now?" Yuan Yuan looked at me with a smile and asked.


    "Almost that, but no salary increase..." I nodded and agreed.


    The meeting room in the harem.


    I arranged everyone''s tasks, then stood up and said, "in the next period of time, Liu Rui and I may be at the tower, so you don''t have to contact me for anything. Just discuss with Meng Liang and Yuanyuan!"


    "You feel like you''re throwing away your house business?" the old car looked at me with a smile and asked.


    "It''s almost as if you don''t throw away your house business..." I nodded back, and then said: "in the next period of time, you''ll take care of your home. Don''t worry about anything else. Just show me the harem. The police don''t have to give them a B face. The casino continues to work. The lady continues to pick up guests. If the police find something, they''ll kick me directly in the face!"


    "Ha ha..." Meng Liang smiled helplessly after hearing my words.


    "Smile JB, what I said is true. You can do whatever you should do in the next period of time! Do you understand?"


    "I see!"


    Meng Liang and some of them promised me with a smile.


    I looked at the people in the room and was silent. I was going to talk about the ghost, but I couldn''t say it when I looked at these people, so I didn''t go on. I got up and ran outside the meeting. When I left, I asked Meng Liang to discuss what they had.


    ����


    After I left, the meeting room was quiet for a while. Yang Song looked at the people in the room, took a deep breath, then slowly stood up, looked at the people in the room and said: "Ye Liu Rui is not here. Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan are honest people. In fact, I saw the look in Ye''s eyes just now. I wanted to say it, but ye didn''t say it. I''m not afraid to offend people, so I said it!"


    "What do you want to say?" north and South looked at Yang Song and asked.


    "We have an insider in the harem. In fact, we all know this, but what I want to say is that since we have been together for so long, we have come together in the wind and rain. No matter who the insider is, as a friend, I want to advise you that it''s almost OK. No one is a fucking fool. We all know what you do. Lao Bian and Xiao Bian Heineng has an accident. Ye Zineng is this reaction. It must be because the insider leaked our news, and those who are not insiders. What I want to say is, keep an eye on yourself. We all know what''s going on in the harem. Don''t tell others anything. Just know it! " Yang Song looked at the people in the room very seriously and said.


    "I agree with Yang Song!" Yuan Yuan said directly after Yang Song''s words.


    "I don''t mean anything. I just want to say, don''t forget that we haven''t gone from nothing to now. Stop now. Ye Zi can really give you a way to live, but if you have to clean up our harem, don''t say that our harem is not righteous at that time!" Yang Song shouted loudly, then directly threw his cigarette butts on the ground, and then said: "for so long, in fact, everyone deliberately didn''t say it, but now there are more and more things in our harem. There are a succession of dead people. I really want to ask, what does the opposite give you? You fucking harm our brother?"


    Yang Song''s voice fell to the ground, and everyone in the conference room was quiet.


    Yang Song squinted at everyone in the room and then said: "In fact, I shouldn''t say these words, but I can''t help it, because I don''t say it. Who says? Ye Han doesn''t mean to say too much. Meng Liang Yuanyuan is not a man of this temperament, and Liu Rui has always been confused, but brothers, it''s not that it''s over without anyone saying it. Until now, people still want to kill our harem! The two factories in Ye Han''s hands are given by brother long It''s left by Ye Han. It can be said that it''s the last capital of our harem. Now it''s OK. People buy it directly. People are robbed. Xiao Wu is going to change people with the factory. No matter who the insider is, I like to say, "your heart is really fucking cruel!"


    "Yang Song is almost OK..." Meng Liang looked at Yang Song and said more and more excitedly, frowning and shouting.


    "What''s the same thing? I''m not comfortable. I can''t speak. So what''s our harem like? I fucking see that everyone is a brother. I can do whatever I want, because there are a large group of brothers behind me. I could get out of Qian Rou''s affair at the beginning, but now I can''t stand the atmosphere of our harem. It''s so frustrating. It''s not all Good brother? What''s the matter now? I fucking think everyone looks like a liar. You say you guys take out one and tell me you''re an insider. Can I fucking believe it? Can you tell me I can fucking believe it? I don''t fucking believe it! "Yang Song said more and more excitedly, and then came and shouted directly.


    Meng Liang bowed his head and said nothing in a muffled voice. In fact, we have all seen what Yang Song said and did recently. Yang Song is always looking for this and that one to drink. What''s the reason? Because Yang Song is afraid that one day there will be a fucking missing person among me.


    "Yang Song, I can understand your mood!" Yuan Yuan looked up at Yang Song and said.


    "Understand a JB!" Yang Song scolded with his eyes, and then shouted, "I''m so fucking young. I''m surrounded by your friends. I can let women cheat, but I don''t want my own brothers to cheat! Really, it''s not so serious now. I''m not afraid of anything else. I''m afraid people will catch you. Really, I''m afraid people will catch you, you know!"


    Yang Song cried. Everyone in the meeting room was looking at Yang Song. No one spoke.


    We don''t know how long we watched it. Meng Liang slowly stood up and whispered with a cigarette end in his mouth: "Now that Yang Song has said everything, I''ll show my attitude. Ye Han will leave immediately. No matter who the insider is, I''ll give you a chance and you come to me! Let''s talk alone. I''m sure I won''t tell the second person about it, as long as you can come to me! I Meng Liang always do what I say. As long as you can admit it, I can ignore the previous things!"


    "Liangzi, what''s the use of saying this now? If he really had that heart, he would have admitted it to ye..." Gao Jia reluctantly replied.


    Meng Liang looked at Gao Jia and shook his head helplessly. He didn''t know what to say.


    "All right, I''m finished. Let''s withdraw if there''s nothing wrong!"


    At this time, Yang Song wiped the tears on his face, and then ran outside the conference room with a cigarette end in his mouth. Meng Liang sat in his chair and looked at Yang Song''s back. For the first time, he felt that Yang Song''s back was so lonely.

 Chapter 1300

    The meeting room in the harem.


    After Yang Song walked out of the meeting room, everyone was silent.


    "OK, if there''s nothing wrong, let''s withdraw first..."


    Meng Liang looked at the people in the room and shouted, then directly stood up and ran outside the conference room. Old Che Duanhui and others sighed helplessly, and then walked out of the conference room.


    Zhang Yuyu turned to look at Zhang Tongzhou, narrowed his eyes and didn''t speak.


    "What the fuck are you doing watching me when you''re free?" Zhang TongZhou scolded at Zhang Fengyu.


    "Fuck you, who the fuck is looking at you?" Zhang Fengyu replied reluctantly, then looked at the people in the room and said reluctantly: "Your harem is too fucking messy now. I''d better not participate in these junk things with you. I''ll finish it by cutting my fruit honestly. The water in your harem is too fucking deep. I tell you that ordinary people really don''t understand these junk things in your harem..."


    "You didn''t cut fruit. Why do you talk so much? Did people let you participate? You take the initiative to participate now, and people don''t want you, you know?" Zhang TongZhou scolded in an abnormal silence. Then he took his freshly brewed coffee and ran outside the office.


    "I tell you that this fool is very suspicious. Maybe he is the ghost of our back palace. If you have nothing to do, investigate this fool for me..." Zhang Fengyu muttered looking at the old car.


    When the old car heard this, he smiled helplessly and didn''t speak.


    "Don''t fucking laugh here. I told you, it''s really important. This fool is an insider. I''m very sure now..." Zhang Fengyu vowed.


    "It''s mainly because you told me that it''s useless. I''m just a spectator. My position can only lead you. You said that you reported such a serious problem to me, and my level is not enough?" the old car replied with a smile.


    "Grass, you can''t. didn''t you say earlier that I was wasting my feelings in you?" Zhang Fengyu scolded wordlessly, and then walked out of the conference room with his butt pouted.


    At this time, Gao Jia and the old car were left in the conference room. The old car turned to look at Gao Jia, and then whispered, "ha ha, our harem is really chaotic now. Brother Jia, it''s not the right time for you to come here. If it hadn''t been like this six months ago, I don''t know why. It''s like this b..."


    Gao Jia turned her head and looked at the old car. Then she pursed her lips and whispered, "take your time. Sooner or later, it will be all right..."


    "Oh, I hope..." the old car nodded helplessly, then looked at Duan Hui and asked, "why, let''s talk about the research work with Liangzi..."


    "OK!" Duan Hui nodded, then looked at the north and south, and asked, "don''t you go?"


    "I''m gone too..."


    North and South nodded and agreed, and then directly followed things to the outside of the conference room.


    ����


    After Gao Jia Guan and Niu Lei left the meeting room, they went straight back to their room. Niu Lei lay in bed playing with his mobile phone, while Gao Jia and Guan sat on their chairs and didn''t know what to think.


    After Niu Lei played with his mobile phone for a while, he looked up at Gao Jia, looked at the pipe, then put down his mobile phone, lit a cigarette for himself, looked at Gao Jia and said, "brother Jia, you analyze who the ghost in their harem is now?"


    Hearing this, Gao Jia glanced at Niu Lei and asked in some surprise, "Why are you still concerned about this now?"


    "I''m still waiting for the Hougong people to lead me to the peak of my life. Can I not care?" Niu Lei bared his teeth and then said: "In fact, I''m worried about ye Han now. You said that all the people in their harem came here in the wind and rain. Their feelings are basically the same as ours, but now something like this has happened. In addition, although there are many people in their harem, they have never been in groups. This is very good. I studied it all night last night. I really can''t think of it, Who can betray the harem? Really, I thought about everyone. It''s too deep to hide. As Zhang Fengyu said, these people now have too deep water. I don''t think we can. Let''s withdraw and go back to Yunnan to raise pigs. I think it''s very good! "


    Niu Lei said it endlessly.


    Gao Jia reluctantly glanced at Niu Lei and then whispered, "in fact, I don''t want to participate in these bad things in their harem now, but if I don''t repay the tiger''s revenge, I''m not willing to go..."


    Niu Lei was stunned when he heard this, but he rubbed his face and said in a low voice: "yes, the tiger''s revenge is not revenge. I''m not willing to go like this..."


    "Brother Jia, you didn''t analyze. Who is the most suspect in their harem?" Guan asked at this time.


    "It''s impossible for you to say that I didn''t analyze it at all. At first, I also doubted the people of imperial food..." speaking of this, Gao Jia paused and then said: "But ye Han is very smart. He knows that we will all suspect Lao Bian, Xiao hei and Han Chao. They directly get rid of these three people, and then the insider is still there. This shows that ye Han''s first exclusion is the three of them. The three of them are eliminated. How many people are left in our harem? Don''t you count them in your heart?"


    "No count..." Niu Lei shook his head directly.


    "You look like a fucking fool..." Gao Jia scolded wordlessly, and then said, "if you exclude us according to my analysis, plus Zhang Yuyu, how many people can there be left in the harem?"


    "Isn''t that the only team left at the beginning?" Niu Lei replied with staring eyes.


    "Well, plus a north-south!" Gao Jia nodded slightly.


    "Cao, if you take ye Han out by yourself, there will be Meng Liang, Liu Ruiyuan, Yang Song, old Che Duan Hui, and the north and south. Who the hell looks like an insider?" Niu Lei shouted in silence.


    "Ha ha..." Gao Jia smiled helplessly and said in a low voice, "now it''s all people''s hearts. You go up and know who is good and who is bad..."


    "Brother Jia!"


    Just then the pipe opened his mouth and shouted.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gao Jia asked back.


    "Did you say that it might be the employees of the harem who leaked the news, not their own people..." Guan frowned and asked.


    "Impossible!" Gao Jia waved her hand directly and then whispered, "the employees of the harem can''t know so much, but there''s another possibility!"


    "What?" Niu Lei asked hurriedly.


    "Forget it, if you don''t say it, it''s unlikely." Gao Jia waved her hand and ended the dialogue directly.


    On the other hand, after I left the conference room, I went straight back to my office. After hesitating for a long time, I finally found Du Xianyang and called him.


    "Dudu..."


    After the phone rang a few times, Du Xianyang answered the phone, then smiled and asked, "grass, how did ye always call me?"


    "Didn''t I miss you?"


    I smiled back.


    "Don''t fucking pull the calf. You must have something to call me. Tell me, what''s the matter..." Du Xianyang asked very directly.


    "Ha ha..."


    I smiled awkwardly, and then whispered, "well, now there are two people in our harem who have been captured by Xiaowu, and the bidding day of the project is estimated to be coming, so I''m going to take people over the iron tower. I want to ask whether you two need to take people along?"


    Du Xianyang was stunned when he heard me. Then he asked impatiently, "Ye Han, is it interesting for you to talk like this?"


    "I didn''t tell you that. After all, your father took all your money, so I have to reassure your family," I replied with a smile. In fact, I didn''t mean anything by calling. I just wanted the Du family and the Ji family to make a personal difference. After all, we all agreed at the beginning. The money for the acquisition of the factory was paid by the three of us, So now I need to let them follow. In this way, they also have points in mind about money.


    Du Xianyang also knew what I meant, so he was silent for a long time before he slowly said: "well, I have a lot of things here now, otherwise you can contact Ji Xuan, you''d better let him go..."


    "What else do you have? No, you''ve both come..." I replied with a smile.


    "..." Du Xianyang was stunned and then whispered: "Ye Han, I don''t mean anything else, but you let me look at my brother like a JB fool. I can''t fucking do such a thing. Do you understand? Now this company is not mine, but if it''s mine in the future, as long as your harem takes the money, I don''t blink my fucking eyes, but now, I really can''t help it. I know you''ve always been there for me I think, but I really feel sorry for you from the bottom of my heart. OK, it''s boring to say too much... "


    "Are you thinking too much now?" I asked with a smile.


    "I have more than one JB. Last time Liu Rui was at my house, I blushed. What a big thing you said, how much money can it cost? Can they count how you do this work in the harem? But my father has always been worried about you. You say what I can say and what I can do, I can''t do anything but watch..."


    "Isn''t cooperation like this? Besides, Liu Rui and I didn''t think much about it. You don''t have to do this. What are you doing so impassioned?" I replied with a smile.


    "Grass, I''m either impassioned or I''m not used to what they do. By the way, what did you say about your accident?" Du Xianyang asked.


    "Nothing, just someone was caught. I guess it''s Xiao Wu. They''re going to change these two factories with us..." I didn''t hide anything from Du Xiangyang and whispered.


    "Why, this project is going to be yellow now?" Du Xianyang asked as if he had a big fucking heart.


    "I don''t know whether it''s yellow or not, but now the situation here must be not as good as I thought. It must be more and more difficult for us to go down..." I smiled back.


    "Ha ha..."


    Du Xianyang smiled helplessly when he heard what I said, and then said, "what, I don''t think there''s any pressure on you. You should do whatever you want. Don''t do this project if it''s a big deal..."


    "Why the fuck do you think you''re driving like this?" I asked with a smile.


    "I don''t want to drive this thing. In fact, although I don''t know anything about you now, I knew it when Bi Wenshi fell. It''s hard to win this project now. Although you did the fall of Bi Wenshi, it''s also Xiao Wu. Do you have sun Qiang''s people calculating you? So, I think sun Qiang''s people are not simple, almost not good If you''re ready, let''s just withdraw... "


    "Ha ha, you know a lot..." I smiled helplessly and then said: "Our harem has put all my life on it now, so you said to withdraw. I''ll take a step back now. It''s a fucking abyss. Whether our harem can get up now depends on this time. I''ve put all my life on it. Do you think it''s possible for you to let me withdraw now?"


    "Forget it, I don''t know what''s going on over there, but as long as I Du Xianyang can do it, you''ll try to greet me and finish it. I don''t want to say anything else..."


    "Hehe, if you talk like that, I''m still a little scared!" I smiled back and then said: "well, I may not be here in the next period of time. If you''re free, help me see our imperial food in the back palace..."


    "Cao, I need you to tell me about this? OK, don''t fucking ink. I won''t tell you. There are a lot of things here..." Du Xianyang replied to me irritably, then hung up the phone directly. I looked at my mobile phone and smiled helplessly. Then I found Ji Xuan''s phone in the address book and dialed it.


    "What are you doing? I don''t know," I asked with a smile on the phone.


    "Grass, what else can I do? I''m going to work. My mother is busy like a fool every day..." Ji Xuan replied to me speechless, and then asked, "why, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nonsense, if I''m fucking okay, can I call you?" I scolded speechlessly, and then said, "well, what, I''m going to take people to the tower tomorrow. If you''re idle and have nothing to do, follow me?"


    "Supervise you to go?" Ji Xuan asked with a smile.


    "Ha ha, that''s almost what I mean. I mainly want to give you a holiday..." I replied with a smile.


    "Ha ha... Did you call Du Xianyang? Did he go?" Ji Xuan asked.


    "I called him. The fool said to let you go with me. President Du may be a little busy now..."


    "..." Ji Xuan was stunned when he heard this, and then said reluctantly, "he''s busy, JB. Let me go for anything!"


    "It''s a holiday for you, too. It''s settled. Don''t drive at 8 o''clock tomorrow morning. I''ll drive here. You can come directly..."


    "In such a hurry?" Ji Xuan shouted in surprise.


    "Hehe, the main thing is that there are many things. It''s better to go early." I nodded and agreed.


    "All right, see you tomorrow morning!"


    Ji Xuan hung up the phone directly.


    In the harem office.


    After I talked to Ji Xuan on the phone, I directly took the car key and ran outside the office.


    Almost ten minutes later, I drove home. At this time, Su Su Su and Wu Mei were sitting on the sofa watching the idol drama. Wu Mei looked at me obliquely and asked, "where have you taken my Liu Rui? I haven''t been back for two days..."


    "That what, Liu Rui is at the tower now!" I''m not in a good mood, so I didn''t talk to Wu Mei.


    "The iron tower, how can I get to the iron tower?" Su Su looked at me and asked.


    "Well, I''ll be there tomorrow... Daughter-in-law, you''ll help me pack up later. We may have to be at the tower for a while and won''t come back..."


    "Not all of you have passed by. Who will do the work in the back palace?" Wu Mei shouted at me at the top of her voice.


    "Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan are still there. You can rest assured that someone must have done the work..." I smiled back, and then ran directly to Su Su Su''s bedroom.


    Su Su sat on the sofa and looked at my back. He was silent for a moment. Then he put down his potato chips and ran to the bedroom.


    "What''s the matter? Why did you run to the iron tower when you were free?"


    Wu Mei stared at my back and muttered. She was silent for a moment, and then watched a TV play.


    The other side.


    After Ji Xuan answered my phone, he thought for a long time in the office. Finally, he walked to the chairman''s office with his mobile phone.


    "Dad!"


    Ji Xuan shouted after entering the room, and then sat directly on the sofa.


    "What''s the matter?" Ji Xuan''s father asked in a low voice while looking at the contract on the table.


    "People from ye Han''s side may be going to the iron tower tomorrow. Do you think I''ll use it?" Ji Xuan asked.


    "Did ye Han take the initiative to let you go, or did you take the initiative to want to go?" Ji Xuan put down his contract and looked up at Ji Xuan.


    "It must be ye Han who took the initiative to call me..." Ji Xuan replied speechlessly.


    "Ha ha, that''s OK." Ji Xuan''s father nodded slightly.


    "You don''t have to think about this kind of thing. People''s back palace knows better than us. Now I''m like whether I need to go or not..."


    Ji Xuan''s father was stunned when he heard this, and then whispered, "I think you''d better go. After all, you went, which represents the past of our two families. Although you look at them, they don''t have any psychological pressure where you are. If you don''t go, it''s difficult for them to do things..."


    "OK!" Ji Xuan nodded helplessly.


    "By the way, after arriving, pay attention to the discretion of handling affairs, and know what to say and do." Ji Xuan''s father asked.


    "I see!"


    At eight the next morning.


    I, Zhang Fengyu, Zhang Tongzhou, north, South, East and West gather at the gate of our harem. A Land Rover and a domineering car stop at the gate of our harem.


    "Did you bring all the guys?" I looked at Zhang Fengyu and asked.


    "* five, thousands of bullets, enough?"


    Zhang Fengyu bared his teeth and said to me, then said, "in fact, I think your harem should order that what?"


    "What?" Zhang TongZhou asked.


    "The whole point * or something, I think this * thing is not shocking enough..."


    "Can you stop fucking talking about calves? What the fuck do you think about Anti Japanese? I''ll give you some * and I''ll give you the fighter directly?" I replied speechlessly, then turned around and asked in a low voice, "where''s the north and south?"


    "Sleeping in the car..." the thing smiled back to me, and then said: "he watched a TV play all night last night. He is probably sleepy now..."


    "Grass, who the fuck drives when he sleeps?" I scolded wordlessly, and then ran straight to the landing tiger car. I was just about to reach out to open the door, but I was stopped by something. Then I looked at me with a smile and said, "what, let him sleep for a while and I''ll drive once..."


    "Grass..." I scolded silently, and then said, "why hasn''t Ji Xuan come yet? What the fuck are you doing..."


    I stretched out my hand to look at the time on my watch, then turned around, took out my mobile phone and dialed Ji Xuan.


    "What''s the matter, my general manager ye?" Ji Xuan asked with a smile after answering the phone.


    "No, elder brother, what are you doing now? The people in our harem are waiting here. Do you think it''s appropriate for you to be so late?" I shouted in an irritable tone.


    "Right away, I got up late in the morning..." Ji Xuan replied to me with a smile.


    "Hurry up, what time is it? If you delay a little longer, we don''t think we can get to the tower tonight..."


    "As for so far?" Ji Xuan asked.


    "Fuck off, I''ll give you the last half an hour now. If you don''t come again, we''ll go..." I replied irritably, and then hung up directly.


    On the other side, Ji Xuan answered my phone and ran to our location with his mobile phone.


    At more than 9 a.m., Ji Xuan finally appeared in front of us with a suitcase and sunglasses.


    "Wait a long time..."


    Ji Xuan shouted with a smile after seeing us.


    "What the fuck aren''t you doing? We''re going out to work. What the fuck are you doing in this dress for vacation?" I asked wordlessly looking at Ji Xuan''s white shirt and casual pants below.


    "No, what''s wrong with my casual clothes?" Ji Xuan asked with a smile.


    "I''m so fucking convinced. Did you let Du Xiangyang bring you a fool or what? Why does this mother have a fucking way? I grass..." I scolded silently, and then directly waved to Zhang Fengyu and Zhang Tongzhou, shouting: "let''s go and get on the bus!"


    "Wait a minute!" Zhang Fengyu returned to me.


    "No, what the fuck are you doing?" I shouted a little broken.


    "We''re both dead..."


    "Fuck you!"


    I scolded wordlessly, then directly pulled open the door and walked up.


    "Where are these two fools doing?" the thing asked with a smile.


    "How the fuck do I know? These two fools! I''m so fucking convinced..." I replied speechless.


    "Who is that red haired man?"


    Ji Xuan looked at me with a smile and asked.


    "Zhang Fengyu''s brother, this fucking Zhang Fengyu is enough for me to choke, and this fucking whole boat, I''m really crazy..."


    "Ha ha..." Ji Xuan looked at me and smiled without talking.


    "Drive, don''t wait for these two fools..." I shouted at things without words.


    "Really not waiting?" the thing asked with a smile.


    "Don''t wait, don''t wait, these fools don''t know what to do..." I waved my hand for fear of irritability.


    Half an hour later, we finally drove out of the city and onto the expressway. After getting on the expressway, Ji Xuan looked at me and asked, "the people opposite are Xiao Wu, aren''t they?"


    After hearing Ji Xuan''s words, I was stunned for a moment, and then whispered, "well, the people in our harem leaked the news. Now Xiao Wu has found an opportunity for them. We may not have many opportunities now. We have two of the seven factories, but these two are not ours right away..."


    Ji Xuan was silent for a moment after hearing my words, then turned to look at me and asked, "we''re going to die with them this time?"


    "Hehe, you mean the same thing. We''re basically breaking the boat now. Anyway, barefoot is not afraid to wear shoes. It''s almost time to break the wrist with Xiao Wu. In fact, I''ve always wondered who the person behind Xiao Wu is. This person''s hand is very decisive and careful. At least I have a little difficulty compared with them..." I smiled and nodded.


    "Xiao Wu, aren''t they with sun Qiang?" Ji Xuan frowned at me and asked.


    "One sun Qiang is definitely not enough..." I waved my hand and then said, "I don''t like to study these now. Anyway, we still have five factories over there. How many odds do you think we have?"


    "Ha ha..."


    Ji Xuan looked at me and smiled. He didn''t speak.


    "Now if you want to get off, it''s urgent..." I smiled back to Ji Xuan, then directly reached out my mobile phone and dialed Liu Rui.


    "Why, brother Rui is over there now?" Ji Xuan saw me call Liu Rui and asked with a smile.


    "Well, Liu Rui is over there too..." I nodded slightly.


    "Cao, if I knew Liu Rui was there, I wouldn''t go..." Ji Xuan scolded wordlessly, and then said: "I don''t accept anyone now. I''m the Liu Rui in your harem. I''m so fucking forced every day..."


    Hearing this, I was stunned, then smiled and said, "what''s the matter with Liu Rui? Are you so afraid of Liu Rui?"


    "It''s mainly because Ruige is so fucking awesome now. Let me put it this way. Ruige''s IQ is the sum of all the people in your harem. You may not be able to catch up with Liu Rui..."


    "Ha ha..." I heard this and smiled helplessly. Then I whispered, "if you say so, I really don''t insist with you now. My IQ is really not comparable to that of ordinary people..."


    "Ha ha."


    Ji Xuan looked at me and smiled for fear. He didn''t speak.

 Chapter 1301

    In Land Rover.


    I dialed Liu Rui and said with a smile, "Liu Rui and Han Chao are both over the iron tower now..."


    "Grass, Han Chao is there too?" Ji Xuan stared at the beads and shouted.


    "What''s wrong with Han Chao?" I asked a little speechless.


    "No... what did Han Chao do to you again?" I asked speechless.


    "Who doesn''t know that you, Mr. Han, as well as Yang Song and Liu Rui, are all the best......" Ji Xuan commented with a big mouth.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, Liu Rui finally connected me, and then asked in a very serious tone, "what''s the matter?"


    "What the fuck are you doing to answer the phone?"


    I asked irritably.


    "That what, that..."


    Liu Rui explained awkwardly and then said, "well, I''m not studying with Han Chao now. Where have Lao Bian and Xiao Hei gone?"


    "Grass, you still have the mind to study this thing..." I scolded wordlessly.


    "Nonsense, there is such a big thing happening in our harem now. As a leader, can I not serve snacks?" Liu Rui replied to me speechlessly, and then said: "Well, what are you doing? I''m fucking worried now. I tell you, Han Chao and I have reached a very critical time, and we will find clues about Lao Bian and Xiao Hei soon..."


    "Ha ha... What have you two developed now?" I asked with a smile.


    "Well... You don''t have to worry about it now. Anyway, if you have anything serious now, you''d better tell me quickly. Once I break my mind, I''m prone to fucking accidents. I''ll tell you..." Liu Rui shouted at me very irritably.


    "Grass, the whole thing is like the truth..." I smiled helplessly and then said: "that what, that what, Ji Xuan and I are going to your side now. You are ready to receive us now..."


    "No, what are you talking about?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    "I fucking said I was in the car now. I''m estimated to be able to come to you in the evening..."


    "Then why don''t you tell me in advance!"


    "Tell you what to do?" I asked helplessly.


    "You have to give me some fucking time to prepare?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Fuck off, I''ll call you now and let you prepare..." I replied speechless.


    "Grass, what, who else has come except Ji Xuan?" Liu Rui asked some speechless.


    "East, West, North and south, Zhang Fengyu and Zhang TongZhou are here..."


    "No, what the hell are you doing with all these cattle, ghosts and snakes? Is one of them serious? What the fuck are you doing? What are you doing with the wind and rain?" Liu Rui stared at the beads as if he were a psycho.


    "What happened to Zhang Fengyu?" I asked with a smile.


    "Just his fool, I don''t want to see him now..." Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice.


    "OK, don''t fucking ink. We''ll go there in the evening. I''ll find a hotel over there with a better location. I''ll wrap the first floor directly for me..." I asked on the phone.


    "What the hell? Just wrap it up. What are you doing?"


    "We''re going to live in the tower for a long time this time..." I explained in a low voice, and then shouted at my throat: "you can do whatever I fucking ask you to do. Why are you so fucked up with so many questions?"


    After I scolded on my mobile phone, I hung up directly, looked at Ji Xuan and said, "it''s fucking day by day, too fucking ink..."


    "Ha ha..." Ji Xuan looked at me and smiled. He didn''t speak.


    ����


    On the other side, in a bath hotel in the tower development zone.


    Liu Rui and Han Chao were lying in the VIP area on the third floor, drinking tea and asking the technician to massage the whole body.


    "Take it easy, my fucking feet are swollen..." Han Chao shouted at a little girl in her twenties.


    "Brother, your waist is not good! Now I press you, it hurts. You are a clinical reaction of renal weakness..." the girl looked at Han Chao and said in silence.


    "You didn''t tell me what the fuck to do, what the fuck I can''t do? Elder sister, what do you tell me!" Han Chao scolded the little girl with his eyes.


    "Brother, you really have a bad kidney. I tell you, you have to pay attention..." the little girl added.


    "Roll the calf, it''s pressed by his mother, and my fucking kidney won''t work..." Han Chao shouted irritably, then directly did it, then looked at Liu Rui and asked, "what did ye tell you just now?"


    "What the fuck can you do? Let''s get ready. There are people from our family..." Liu Rui replied in frustration. Then he sat up, took out hundreds of dollars from his wallet, stuffed them directly into the girl''s bra, patted the girl''s thigh and said, "all right, you two go out, we two say something..."


    "OK, thank you, boss!"


    The girl smiled and nodded, then twisted her little ass and ran outside the house.


    "Brother, I''m gone too. You have to take good care of your kidney!" the technician beside Han Chao smiled and waved to Han Chao.


    "Roll the calf, I''m fucking idle and have nothing to do with you two..." Han Chao scolded wordlessly.


    "Hehe, your waist is really not good!"


    "Get the fuck out of here, I don''t want to talk to you!" Han Chao shouted with eyes wide open.


    On the other side, Liu Rui stretched his hand and waist, then put on his clothes, looked at Han Chao and said, "all right, don''t pull the calf here, hurry out to do business with me!"


    "What''s the business? When will we have a fucking business?" Han Chao asked as he sat on the bed and looked at Liu Rui.


    "YeYe, they will come soon. YeYe asks us to find a hotel and arrange a place to live..." Liu Rui reluctantly replied.


    "Cao, what do you think they''re doing here? We''re supposed to be cool here. Now that these people are here, I have to work for him..." Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "If they don''t come, who will save people?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at Han Chao while wearing his pants.


    "... also, if we don''t order people, we can''t do it here! Mainly because we don''t even have fucking weapons now..." Han Chao nodded helplessly, and then followed Han Chao to run outside the house.


    After Liu Rui and Han Chao left the bath center, they directly found a hotel near the tower development zone. The tower belongs to the development zone of H City, so there are basically no hotels here, but there are many small hotels. Because there are many factories here, there are more foreign workers, So there are more hotels, and these hotels are with yellow projects, and many hotels cooperate with those small cards.


    "Good luck to the hotel! What do you say about the name?" Liu Rui asked as he stood at the door of the hotel, looking at Han Chao with his mouth.


    "It seems ok..." Han Chao nodded in a high voice, obviously proud of the name.


    "The idea of our harem now is too fucking back. We have to rely on this hotel for transportation..." Liu Rui nodded slightly and then walked directly into the hotel.


    "It''s fucking silly to read a Book day by day. Just a hotel. You can turn JB..." Han Chao scolded wordlessly, and then followed Liu Rui''s steps into the hotel.


    ����


    After Liu Rui entered the hotel, he first briefly observed the hotel environment, and then said with great satisfaction: "this hotel is very consistent with Ye Han''s temperament!"


    ��������


    Han Chao looked at the dilapidated hotel. The heating in the hall was still fucking leaking water. He looked at Liu Rui and asked, "is this place really inhabited, brother?"


    "Why don''t people live?" Liu Rui asked with his eyes askew.


    "I fucking think this hotel looks like nobody has lived in it for decades. No, let''s change it, big brother..." Han Chao looked at Liu Rui a little reluctantly and said.


    "What do you want to change? I think this hotel is very good, very consistent with Ye Han''s temperament, that''s it!" Liu Rui bared his teeth, then stepped forward and looked at the aunt in the counter in front of the hotel and asked, "is there a free room?"


    In the counter, the aunt in her forties glanced at Liu Rui sideways and asked, "how many rooms do you want?"


    "I want one on the first floor..." Liu Ruizhi replied angrily.


    The aunt in the counter was stunned when she heard this. Then she quickly stood up, looked at Liu Rui like looking at the uncle, smiled and asked, "how many rooms did you say?"


    "I said I wanted one on the first floor. Why?"


    Liu Rui looked at his aunt like a wolf like a tiger and stepped back two steps with some fear. There was obviously some fear in his eyes.


    "Do you really want one on the first floor? There are more than ten on the first floor here..." aunt then shouted.


    "OK, just open a room for me and it''s over. I said the one on the first floor is the one on the first floor!" Liu Rui replied with some annoyance.


    "Aunt, please open your room quickly. If you are writing for a while, I can go..." Han Chao also replied in a wordless way.


    "Good..."


    Aunt quickly agreed, then took her account book, looked at Liu Rui and Han Chao and asked, "how long are you going to live?"


    "Why do you have to spend ten days and a half months? Just press it for half a month..." Liu Rui replied with a big mouth.


    "No!" when Aunt heard this, she put down the account book in her hand, ran to Liu Rui, stared at Liu Rui and asked, "brother, how many days are you going to drive?"


    "Ten... Fifteen days? What''s the matter?" Liu Rui blinked and looked at his aunt nervously.


    "Oh, my God, I just worshipped the Buddha this morning. You said you would give me the whole work. It''s a manifestation of God!" aunt looked at Liu Rui''s head and wanted to go straight up and bite Liu Rui.


    "Aunt, can you open the room quickly? I don''t have time to listen to what you''re talking about with me..." Liu Rui shouted at aunt in some silence.


    "Yes, yes, yes, we have to open a room first..." aunt responded and directly took the account book and began to open a room for Liu Rui.


    A moment later, aunt looked up at Liu Rui and said, "big brother, the deposit is 30000..."


    "How much?" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Thirty thousand? What''s the matter?" aunt asked with a smile.


    "No, how much is your room?" Liu Rui shouted with staring eyes.


    "Two hundred a night, ten on one floor. You''ve been driving for half a month. I''ll give you a discount. There''s 30000 left!" the aunt explained with a smile.


    "You''re still fucking two hundred a night in this broken room? Are you fucking kidding me?" Liu Rui shouted, pointing to the heating pipe splashing out in the hall.


    "Big brother, we''ve got the best tower here. If you don''t believe it, you can go out and inquire about it now. The price here is definitely the cheapest. Don''t worry, big brother. I''m sure I can''t pit you and you''ll be finished..." aunt looked at Liu Rui and replied with a smile.


    Liu Rui heard his aunt''s words, reluctantly swallowed his saliva, then clenched his teeth and said, "if I hadn''t been celebrating because of your name, I wouldn''t have spent this wronged money. I''ll tell you..."


    "What''s wrong with this money? Our side is absolutely high quality and cheap!" my aunt replied with a smile.


    "Can it be cheaper?" Liu Rui asked, licking his lips and looking at the hotel''s aunt.


    "No, we have the lowest price here..."


    "Aunt, to tell you the truth, your hotel is really not worth the money..." Han Chao stood aside and said in silence.


    "We''ve always been at this price. If you live, you can live or not. You can go to other hotels to find out what the price is. Then you''ll know that I didn''t cheat you..." my aunt replied with a big mouth.


    Liu Rui stared at the beads and was silent for a moment. He asked in a low voice, "aunt, I''m handsome. Can I get a discount?"


    "Sorry, I can''t!" aunt''s tone was very firm.


    "You''re awesome!" Liu Rui replied with his teeth clenched, then turned to Han Chao and asked, "what, do you have money in your hand?"


    "I have no money. I know I don''t take money when I go out with you..." Han Chao replied with a big mouth.


    "You''re fucking awesome!" Liu Rui clenched his teeth and shouted. He took out a bank card directly from his wallet, then looked at the aunt in the counter and asked, "what? Is it OK to swipe the card?"


    "OK!" aunt nodded hurriedly, then reached out and grabbed the bank card in Liu Rui''s hand.


    "Grass, there''s nothing else. You can swipe your fucking card!"


    Liu Rui leaned against the counter and scolded abnormally. Then he brushed 30000 Yuan directly on the POS machine, and then ran upstairs with Han Chao in great pain.


    Good luck to the hotel.


    After Liu Rui and Han Chao entered the hotel, Han Chao looked at the bed and obviously blackened. Yes, it was blackening rather than yellowing. It was very obvious blackening.


    "Brother, is this a fucking place to live?" Han Chao shouted, looking at the quilt on the bed.


    "Come on, it''s good to have a place to live now. Why are you picky..." Liu Rui replied speechlessly, then lit himself a cigarette and sat down by the bed.


    "Do you think if I turn on this TV now, it will explode?"


    Han Chao sat next to Liu Rui and photographed the 24 inch Changhong big head TV. He asked with a smile.


    "Can you stop fucking talking about the calf? If it''s really broken, I think the aunt downstairs can come up and ask you for 50000 yuan. Can you believe it?" Liu Rui shouted with bare teeth.


    ��������


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this. Then he nodded and smiled and said, "the aunt downstairs is really the best, but I don''t understand why you have to sit in this hotel?"


    "Don''t I fucking tell you? It''s named by others..." Liu Rui stretched out his legs and lay directly on the bed.


    "Hehe, how do I think you didn''t come with this name?" Han Chao asked with a smile.


    "Then why did you say I came here..." Liu Rui asked with his mouth curled.


    "..." Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and said nothing.


    "..." Liu Rui looked at Han Chao and said in a low voice, "this hotel is the closest to the police station on the side of their tower. Once something happens, the police can come here as soon as possible..."


    Han Chao heard this and went straight out of the window. Then he opened the curtain and looked outside. He turned back and smiled at Liu Rui: "I have to say, you can really have a heart!"


    "Grass, you think everyone looks like you fool!" Liu Rui replied silently on the bed, and then said: "ye Zigang can let me open so many rooms. It is estimated that he is afraid that Xiao Wu will find our room and press the monitor in our room. Look, we must be a room by ourselves..."


    "Is it safe to have a fucking room alone?" Han Chao asked with a little worry.


    "It''s estimated that the distance between the fucking room and the room is two steps. If you have anything, it''s estimated that it''s a matter of voice. You''ll come directly. What''s the danger..." Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    "When do you think we can go back?"


    Han Chao then asked.


    "When can we finish the work at the factory? When can we go back?" Liu Rui said in a low voice.


    "Grass, when the fuck will it be finished?" Han Chao collapsed when he heard this.


    "I didn''t find out why you have so many questions now. You can''t fucking wait for ye han to come and ask yourself?" Liu Rui shouted a little irritably, then directly took the big quilt under his head down, and then covered his face.


    "Don''t you fucking dislike this burial?" Han Chao shouted at Liu Rui in some silence.


    "What kind of things do you want to bury or not? I''ve fucking lived in the corn field, and I still need this thing..." Liu Rui replied carelessly, then directly covered his face and stopped talking.


    "You are a fucking cow..." Han Chao looked at the moldy big quilt, and Liu Rui reluctantly muttered, and then sat by the bed.


    After hiding in the quilt for a while, Liu Rui directly opened it all his life, then took the condom on his face, stared at the beads and shouted, "fuck, what the fuck is there in me?"


    "What is it?" Han Chao asked a little confused.


    "Why the fuck do you hide a condom? My grass!" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads, pointing to the condom he had put on the bed for a long time.


    "This..."


    Han Chao looked at the condom on the bed with a helpless tone.


    "This house can''t live anymore. Now I have to take this condom to find that silly old woman to study this problem. This problem is really too fucking serious. Now I have to find a statement. This is necessary..." Liu Rui reached out and took the condom, whetted and hawed, and was about to run outside the house.


    "What the fuck are you doing?" Han Chao shouted at Liu Rui with a smile.


    "I fucking said I have to talk now, don''t you understand?" Liu Rui replied with staring eyes, and then took a condom and directly found the aunt in the counter at the door.


    "What''s the matter with my little brother?" aunt asked with a smile when she saw Liu Rui.


    Liu Rui squinted at his aunt, then directly patted the condom on the table, and then stared at her without saying anything.


    "Little brother, what do you mean by looking at things for aunt? Aunt, I''m so old that I can''t move..." aunt looked at Liu Rui with a little shyness on her face.


    After hearing this, Liu Rui''s eyes, which were not very big, stared directly like a fucking light bulb. He looked at his aunt and shouted, "it''s not aunt. What are you talking to me?"


    "Then what do you mean by showing me something?" aunt was stunned and asked.


    "...." Liu Rui waved helplessly and then said, "I''m not going to tell you that it''s useless now. This thing was found in your hotel room. Now I need an explanation. Can you understand what I mean?"


    Aunt was stunned when she heard Liu Rui''s words, then shook her head slightly and said with a smile: "brother, I really don''t know what you said..."


    "Don''t pretend to be confused with me here. I found a condom in your house. There''s this thing on your bed. Should you give me an explanation now? Tell me?" Liu Rui shouted loudly, patting the table as he spoke.


    Aunt looked at the condom and was stunned. Then she looked at Liu Rui and asked, "little brother, you said you''d finish what you want. What do you say your whole condom is doing here?"


    "Now it''s not what I want to do. I just want to ask for an explanation. Do you understand?" Liu Rui shouted quickly.


    "Well, I have to apologize to you?" aunt looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    ��������


    Liu Rui was silent when he heard this. Then he waved his hands and said, "don''t apologize!"


    "What do you want? I can''t sleep with you because of a condom?" aunt looked at Liu Rui with her eyes tilted.


    "Aunt, what are you thinking in your head and sleeping with me? Please look in the mirror to see if you look like this. You say who will suffer if you sleep with me!" Liu Rui shouted in a broken tone.

 Chapter 1302

    Good luck to the hotel.


    After hearing Liu Rui''s words, aunt was stunned. Then she slapped the ledger on the table, stared at Liu Rui and shouted: "What are you talking about? I haven''t seen you talk like that for so long, aunt. What''s the matter with me? Tell me, if I were young, you don''t know how many people chased me! Tell me what you mean by that sentence just now?"


    Liu Rui saw Aunt Liu Rui running with her arms exposed and sleeves rolled up. She quickly stepped back for two steps, then looked at her and asked, "aunt, what are you doing? I told you I''ve practiced. You''d better calm down..."


    "I''ll ask you, what do you mean by taking this thing to me?" aunt stared at Liu Rui and shouted.


    "I... I don''t really mean anything else. What do I mean..." Liu Rui looked at his aunt nervously and explained.


    "Come on, tell me what you mean, you take this thing to me now!" the aunt shouted aggressively.


    "Is this thing in your hotel?" Liu Rui asked, looking at his aunt.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with you? Tell me?" the aunt shouted with her mouth tilted.


    "If this is yours, should you compensate me?" Liu Rui shouted at his aunt.


    Aunt smiled when she heard this and slowly walked into the counter. Liu Rui felt relieved when she saw her enter the counter, because Liu Rui knew that if the aunt really fought with him, Liu Rui''s small lattice might not be able to be someone else''s aunt.


    "You child, wouldn''t you have done so much if you had said you wanted to compensate?" aunt looked at Liu Rui and smiled. Then she directly reached out to take out a box of condoms from the counter and threw them on the table, then squinted at Liu Rui and smiled.


    "Aunt... What do you mean?" Liu Rui asked, stuttering at her.


    "What I mean is not obvious enough?" aunt asked with a smile.


    "No, I asked you to compensate me. What do you mean by taking out a box of condoms for me? Do I lack this thing now?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads and patting the table.


    "What you lack, you say you want to compensate, little brother. I tell you that I have a granular effect and everything is a lever..." aunt said to Liu Rui with a smile.


    "Aunt, what does it matter to me whether you bring particles or not? What can I use now?" Liu Rui shouted, pointing to the condom on the table and staring at the beads.


    "Well, what do you mean? I have to find someone for you to try?" aunt squinted at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Oh, fuck!"


    Liu Rui covered his head and scolded helplessly. Then he said, "what aunt, let''s just say something serious and it''s over..."


    "Then what do you say is serious? You say you are a child. I have told you for so long. You have been hesitating and saying that you don''t understand what you want to do. You say you''ll finish what you want to do. Why hesitate here? What can''t you say quickly?"


    "Yes, what I just communicated with you may be a little implicit. I don''t want to write with you now. Let''s just say the business is over. It''s like this, aunt. If you give me the money, we''ll pass the matter. Do you think it''s ok?" Liu Rui looked at her very directly and said.


    "Didn''t you say you would have finished this? Didn''t you just ask for money? I''ll finish it for you..." aunt smiled and nodded. Then she took out a fifty from the drawer in the counter and photographed it in front of Liu Rui. Then she looked at Liu Rui and asked, "how is it enough?"


    "Just... Just 50?" Liu Rui asked, looking at the notes on the table.


    "Well, because of a condom, I can give you three hundred and five hundred?" my aunt replied speechlessly.


    Liu Rui looked up at his aunt, stretched out his hand and directly picked up the 50 yuan on the table, then looked at his aunt and said, "I tell you it''s not a matter of money. This is what I should say as a consumer!"


    "Can you hurry?" aunt shouted, looking at Liu Rui speechless.


    Liu Rui looked back at his aunt and then ran upstairs with the money.


    When Liu Rui entered the room, Han Chao was already asleep in bed. Liu Rui stepped forward and kicked Han Chao''s ass directly, then stared at the beads and shouted, "when the fuck is it? Are you still in the mood to sleep?"


    Han Chao was frightened by Liu Rui''s foot and sat up directly. Then he rubbed his eyes and looked at Liu Rui and asked, "are you back?"


    "Well, I''ve been writing with this aunt for a long time..." Liu Rui agreed with his mouth tilted.


    "No, what''s the result? Has aunt told you?" Han Chao looked at Liu Rui with a smile and asked.


    "Yes, I''ve come out in person. Do you think he can''t give me an explanation?" Liu Rui replied with a big mouth, then looked at Han Chao and said: "all right, don''t fucking sleep, let''s go out and do something..."


    "You haven''t told me what aunt gave you?" Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Is this question very important?" Liu Rui replied with his eyes askew, then stared at the beads and said, "I really can''t understand you young people. Can you care about our main problems now?"


    Lao Bian is fucking lost. You''re still sleeping here. What do you mean?


    "What are you going to say at aunt''s?" Han Chao asked.


    "No, I find that you can''t understand why I''m talking to you now. Did I tell you that this problem is not important!" Liu Rui replied with staring eyes.


    "Then tell me what''s going on?" Han Chao shouted helplessly.


    "... why do you have to know?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at Han Chao.


    "Ah, I really want to know what aunt gave you..." Han Chao asked seriously.


    "Just give me 50 yuan, are you fucking satisfied?" Liu Rui stared at the beads and shouted helplessly. Then he ran directly outside the house.


    "Ha ha..." Han Chao laughed, then hurriedly caught up with Liu Rui''s pace, and then smiled and asked, "why do you look like this? I''m just asking. Are you so anxious?"


    "You roll the calf for me. I''m very upset now. I don''t want to tell you a fucking word. Can you understand?" Liu Rui shouted at Han Chao, staring at the beads.


    "I''m really convinced that it''s not you..." Han Chao shouted silently behind Liu Rui.


    In an interrogation room.


    Zhang Xiaogang sat in the office with his colleagues, reading the newspaper and drinking tea. However, since Lao Bian and Xiao Hei had an accident, Zhang Xiaogang was basically in no mood to do anything else. After all, his job as a director failed, and Zhang Xiaogang must be angry.


    "Oh... You say my right eyelid is idle day by day. What the fuck is it to dance?" Zhang Xiaogang asked, looking at his colleagues.


    "No, we''re all over. What''s wrong with your right eyelid?" the colleague replied to Zhang Xiaogang without a word, and then said, "you''re worried because you can''t be a director at this time?"


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this, then nodded slightly and said: "there may be some reasons in this regard..."


    "What''s your idea? We haven''t had a fucking accident here for so long, so we have to catch up with the Hougong gang. I''m convinced when something happens..." the colleague smiled back.


    "What are you taking? I''m really taking it. You said that after talking to the people in the harem for such a long time, I spent more than 3000 yuan to invite them to eat crabs. Fuck, it''s all in vain..." Zhang Xiaogang replied angrily to JB, and then asked: "How much hope can the harem have for cooperation with us if we follow the current trend?"


    The colleague was stunned when he heard this, then touched his chin and said, "in fact, it''s very simple. The main reason is that you can get those two people back now. Don''t we have so many things?"


    "Isn''t that nonsense?" Zhang Xiaogang scolded speechlessly, then stretched out his hand to light a cigarette for himself, took a deep breath, looked at his colleagues and said, "if I can find those two people, what else can I tell you? Now our main problem is that these two people are lost?"


    "By the way, what did the director say?" the colleague looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    "What else can he say? He''s just waiting to retire now. Basically, he doesn''t care about us. He symbolically found me a few people to help me investigate, but I don''t know what the level of those people in our bureau is? Why not? What''s not enough to eat? If I wait for them to find someone for me, I''d better go out by myself Looking for... "


    "Hehe, those people are really not reliable things..." the colleague smiled helplessly and then said: "do you have any clues about the two people in the harem now?"


    "If I have a clue, do you think I can still sit here and talk to you? Can I fucking sit here and read the newspaper?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted.


    "By the way, don''t you know a lot of people in society? You look for these people?" the colleague was stunned and said.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this, then touched his chin, looked at his colleagues and said, "don''t say ha, you''re really a way..."


    "Nonsense, in a small place like our iron tower, you can''t do anything else. You just recognize many people. If you can''t use this advantage, what are you talking about here?" my colleague looked at Zhang Xiaogang with his legs crossed.


    "Hehe, don''t talk about it yet. Your brain is still very good sometimes. I''ll tell you..." Zhang Xiaogang nodded very satisfied, then took out the phone and dialed a phone.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the person opposite connected the phone, he quickly smiled and asked, "brother Zhang, what''s the matter?"


    "What are you doing, pockmarked?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "What else can I do? Stay at home..." the person opposite the conversation smiled back, and then said: "brother Zhang, I haven''t done anything illegal recently. I told you when you called me that I''m a little upset now..."


    "You didn''t dare to violate the law and discipline. What are you doing when you''re idle?" Zhang Xiaogang scolded silently, and then said, "I remember you had a company, didn''t you?"


    "Company?" the man across the street was stunned.


    "That''s the thief company. I remember what you told me last time..."


    "It''s not brother Zhang. I don''t steal things now, and the company is gone. Don''t wrong good people here. I tell you..." the person opposite shouted after hearing Zhang Xiaogang''s words.


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled silently and then said, "what, you don''t have to be nervous now. I tell you, I just want to ask you, do you know us now?"


    "It''s not brother Zhang. How do I feel you''re talking to me here?" the person opposite was stunned and asked.


    "What''s the matter? I''ll fucking talk to you. I''ll ask you if you know the thieves of our iron tower..." Zhang Xiaogang scolded wordlessly.


    "Well, brother Zhang, I don''t have any contact with them now. Don''t worry now. There''s really no contact..." the person opposite vowed.


    "Don''t fuck with me. Let me tell you this. I have something to do with you now!"


    "Brother Zhang, what are you looking for me?" the man opposite asked helplessly.


    "I''ve lost two people here now, so I want your people to help me find it. At that time, I remember that you weren''t a thief. Didn''t there still be hundreds of people in your company? I asked you if what you said was true or bragging to me?" Zhang Xiaogang asked on the phone.


    The person opposite was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said: "brother Zhang, if you say so, I''m not bragging to you. Our gang basically covers the whole tower. As long as it''s any trouble on our tower side, I can give you a clear study. If you want to find someone, you can find me and find the right person..."


    "Are you sure you don''t brag?" Zhang Xiaogang asked suspiciously.


    "It''s not big brother. I don''t have anything to brag about with you. Just go outside and ask. When did I brag? If you do something else, I may not be able, but if you let me find someone for you, it must be no problem!" the person opposite shouted.


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled, then looked at his colleagues and asked, "what car did the people here drive that day? What''s the license plate number?"


    "It should be three jeeps, and the signs are blocked!" the colleague whispered back.


    "Well, you can help me find three cars now. These three cars are jeeps, and the car brands are not covered..." Zhao Xiaogang turned to the phone and said.


    "That''s it?" cried the man opposite, staring at the beads.


    The interrogation room of the tower.


    Zhang Xiaogang held his cell phone in his hand and shouted to the microphone in silence: "if I have all the fucking information, can I find you? I can find it myself..."


    "Brother, it''s mainly you. The difficulty coefficient is really fucking big. You know, you give me so much information now. How can I help you find it?" the person across the phone said mildly.


    "I didn''t give you this information. Isn''t it enough for you?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a big mouth.


    "If you give me information, I can bear it, but brother, what''s that thing you told you? It''s still the whole three jeeps, or a foreign brand. How do you think I can find it?" the person opposite shouted in silence.


    "No, three black jeeps are all foreign brands. Is this information not fucking obvious in our small place of the iron tower?"


    "What''s the obvious thing?" the other side replied speechless, and then said, "brother, the information you give me now is basically no different from looking for a needle in a haystack, you know?"


    "It''s no use telling me this less. Just say if you can help me..." Zhang Xiaogang asked a little irritable.


    "Well, brother Zhang, although your task is a little difficult, I tell you that if you find me, you''ll really find the right person..."


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled silently and then whispered, "what do you mean? I know in my heart. If you can help me find these people, I can''t treat you badly and it''s over?"


    "Safe, brother Zhang, if I had you, I would be relieved..." he replied with a smile.


    "Grass, you fucking know what you mean, but let me remind you that this task is very difficult. There are guns in the hands opposite, so you are responsible for finding out their position for me. Don''t worry about others. Do you understand?" Zhang Xiaogang kindly reminded.


    "Brother Zhang, you can rest assured that I will drive carefully..." the person opposite replied with a smile, and then said: "brother Zhang, are you sure you have this news here? Can you give me some information?"


    "Roll the calf, if I fucking have it, can I not tell you?" Zhang Xiaogang scolded speechlessly, then stared at the beads and shouted, "I tell you this matter is very important to me. If you can''t understand it for me, we should have a good talk about it at that time..."


    "Ha ha..." the person opposite smiled helplessly, and then whispered, "brother Zhang, don''t worry, I''ll certainly do it for you..."


    "OK, hang up!" Zhang Xiaogang replied helplessly, then directly threw his mobile phone on the table, rubbed his temples, looked at his colleagues and said, "I''m fucking dealing with these things now, fuck..."


    "Hehe, don''t mention that these people are really useful now. I heard that his thief company is basically like the beggars'' sect. There are their people in any community of our iron tower, so you really find the right person. If these people can''t find the whereabouts of the two people in the harem, we don''t have to pull the calf and wait directly at home It''s over... "The colleague replied with a smile.


    "Are you true or false?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with some doubt.


    "There''s nothing I can do to lie to you when I''m fucking idle?" the colleague scolded helplessly, and then said, "don''t underestimate this thief company. It''s said that there are hundreds of people..."


    "Fuck, these people are so fucking arrogant. If I hadn''t asked them, I would have taken someone to copy their house!" Zhang Xiaogang shouted with staring beads.


    "Ha ha..." the colleague smiled helplessly and whispered, "I don''t want to brag with you. It''s this pockmarked son. As long as you go out of the interrogation room now, they will know whether you believe it or not?"


    "So awesome?"


    "Not so much, you really don''t underestimate these people. I tell you..." the colleague asked with his mouth tilted.


    "What, do you think we are very hopeful to find these two people in the harem?" Zhang Xiaogang looked at his colleagues with some excitement and asked.


    "As long as the group of people who came today didn''t leave our Tower Development Zone, they can find it!" the colleague replied with great certainty.


    "Fuck, if I can find these people, I have to clean up these fools. Fuck, what the fuck are you going to do if you dare to run to me and rob people?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted with his eyes staring at the beads, then turned around with his hands on his back, and then dialed a phone with his mobile phone.


    "Who are you calling?" the colleague asked with a smile.


    "I''ll fucking ask if we have any results there..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a big mouth.


    "What do you study with them? What the fuck can they find with that IQ one by one..." the colleague replied in silence.


    "Don''t you care if you can find me?" Zhang Xiaogang answered silently with his mobile phone, then directly pressed the dial key, and then asked the phone, "what, what are you doing now?"


    "Nothing..." the policeman on the opposite side whispered back.


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang said in silence for a while, and then said, "do you have any information over there?"


    "No!" the person opposite answered very crisp.


    "OK, you have nothing to do. Go home and stay..." Zhang Xiaogang replied without words. Then he hung up the phone directly, turned his head and looked at his colleagues and said, "what the fuck do we do with these wastes in the police station? It''s like a fool every day. I don''t know what to do. I''m really fucking convinced..."


    "It''s OK for you to let those people in our bureau gamble and play mahjong with others, but if you let them work for you, it''s basically useless?" the colleague replied with a smile.


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled helplessly, then turned to his colleagues and said, "in fact, I think these people are very fucking awesome. You say they are three cars and dare to rob people from us directly. I''ve seen such bandits for the first time..."


    "What are you? You didn''t fucking see those people with your own eyes. Do you know how old they took the lead?" the colleague looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    "How old?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "I simply estimated that the boy would be in his twenties!" the colleague looked at Zhang Xiaogang and replied.

 Chapter 1303

    In the interrogation room.


    "No, you''re telling me how old that man is?" Zhang Xiaogang asked in surprise.


    "I''m in my twenties, and I just fucking look at those people. I know that even if I call all the fools in our bureau, they have worked hard and can do it!" the colleague shouted with a big mouth.


    "Isn''t that a bit exaggerated? What the fuck is this? If we count those women in our bureau, there are more than 20 fucking people. Although they are usually waste, they are all graduates of a serious police school..." Zhang Xiaogang is very nervous now, because the more powerful the opposite is, the more fucking difficult the task of saving people here will be.


    "I''m fine. What are you exaggerating? I think those people are special forces and mercenaries..." my colleague said with a smile.


    "Grass, I won''t fucking talk to you. The more evil it is, why don''t you say they are flying tigers in helicopters?" Zhang Xiaogang replied with a big mouth.


    "Hehe, do you believe it or not, but they are not the best in the city..." the colleague continued.


    "They dare to take * to our interrogation room to rob people. These people are not strong enough. Who the fuck is strong enough?" Zhang Xiaogang was stunned and asked.


    "I tell you, they''re not the best. No one in H city doesn''t know that your partner is the fucking best!"


    Zhang Xiaogang became interested when he heard this. He turned to his colleague and asked, "tell me how the harem is so awesome?"


    "You can''t ask if you''re fucking okay? Just look for someone in the city in the harem. No one doesn''t know what they do..."


    "Why are you talking so much nonsense? Just tell me and it''s over..." Zhang Xiaogang scolded helplessly.


    "Grass..." my colleague glanced at Zhang Xiaogang with an oblique eye, and then said: "a few days ago, the captain of the criminal investigation team in our city directly took more than 30 armed policemen and had to search Ye Han, the boss of the Hougong. Do you know what ye Han, the boss of the Hougong, said at that time?"


    "What did you say?" Zhang Xiaogang asked curiously.


    "Ye Han said directly that I can let you search, but if you can''t find anything today, I''ll make you feel embarrassed in front of these people. Then the stupid captain didn''t let Ye Han frighten him and began to search!" the colleague said vividly.


    "Did you find anything at last?" Zhang Xiaogang asked looking at his colleagues.


    "Hehe, don''t tell me. I really found something!"


    "What did you find?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "Found a bunch of second kicks..." the colleague smiled back, and then said: "the captain knew that he didn''t find anything, his face was fucking green, and ye Han went up with three big mouths! Then he left smartly. You said that ye Han was too strong to dare to reach out to hit the captain of the criminal investigation team in the city!"


    "This is a little fucking arrogant?" Zhang Xiaogang stammered.


    "Hehe, people are arrogant and have arrogant capital. The captain of the criminal investigation team has never dealt with their harem, but ye Han has to clean it up every time. You say this fool is shameless. This time, he picked his mother''s harem. Who can''t see the body of your mother''s harem? Liu yonger generation, followed by Du Jiaji''s white treasure team, which is fucking configured in Ricky, H city This is the invincible existence... "


    "Then the captain didn''t look for the harem?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "Still looking for trouble. Do you know how the captain handled it?"


    "I don''t know..." Zhang Xiaogang shook his head.


    "Go back and be suspended directly!"


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this. He stared at the beads and shouted, "what you said is true or false. Why am I so mysterious?"


    "What''s fucking true or false? I''ll tell you so. All these things I said are true. If you don''t believe it, you can go to the city to inquire. What if I boast in a word? Besides, what does the harem have to do with me? Is it necessary for me to boast to them?"


    "You really don''t need to brag to them..." Zhang Xiaogang nodded with a smile.


    "So, if you can catch the big tree in the harem now, I tell you, I''ll be ready to mix with you for the rest of my life..." my colleague smiled at Zhang Xiaogang and said.


    "Cao, you fucking talk like that. How do I feel that I''m being fooled by you?" Zhang Xiaogang asked, looking at his colleagues in silence.


    "Hehe, what''s the advantage of fooling you? If I''m in your position now, I''ll just fix it with the harem. I''ll tell you, brother Zhang, you''ll basically ascend to the sky step by step..."


    "Step up to the sky!"


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this sentence, and then said with a smile: "you use this word very fucking in place!"


    "Must be in place!" the colleague bared his teeth and smiled, then hugged Zhang Xiaogang''s shoulder and said, "brother Zhang, there''s nothing to do this evening. Let''s go for a walk in the bath center?"


    "Fuck, what the fuck am I like now? Are you still in the mood to talk to me about this useless calf?" Zhang Xiaogang looked at his colleagues and asked.


    "Oh, I''m busy, but I still have to rest..." the colleague bared his teeth and replied, and then said: "I heard who came to his family with two big foreign girls. They look very good, mainly because they have big breasts. Are you sure you don''t want to test the water?"


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this, then licked his lips and said, "what you said is true or false?"


    "What''s true or false? I''m fucking idle every day. I''ll make this lie for you..." my colleague replied in silence.


    "You see your chest is big?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "This thing, anyway, I''ve never seen such a big one..." the colleague bared his teeth and said, "if you want to go, I''ll call there now to save people going out with others..."


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang looked at his colleague and was silent. Then he smiled, nodded, bared his teeth and said, "call!"


    "Ha ha!" the colleague looked at Zhang Xiaogang, smiled, then patted Zhang Xiaogang on the shoulder and said, "I fucking knew you were proud of this..."


    "You fucking call and you''re done. Why are you talking so much nonsense!" Zhang Xiaogang shouted helplessly.


    The colleague smiled, then took out his mobile phone directly, knew the phone of the chicken head opposite, dialed it, said a few words, and directly gestured an OK gesture to Zhang Xiaogang.


    On the other side, the tower is in a community.


    A young man sat on the sofa, reached out and took out his curling pot, then lit it twice with a lighter, then directly put his nose next to the curling pot, stared at his big eyes and sucked hard, and then flopped on the sofa.


    "Didn''t I tell you to clean less? Why don''t you have a fucking face?" at this time, a slightly older man in his thirties came out of the bedroom, looked at the confused young man lying on the sofa and scolded.


    "I''m just idle and have nothing to do. What are you always shouting about..." the young man blew his nose, turned his head and looked at the man and replied.


    "You''re fucking talking to you!" the man stared at the bead and scolded, kicked it on the young man''s waist, then stared at the bead and shouted, "roll the calf!"


    "No..." the young man sat up and looked at the man and shouted.


    "Pa!"


    The man didn''t wait for the young man to react. He just smoked with a big mouth, then stared at the beads and shouted, "who the fuck are you with? No, what''s wrong with me asking you to smoke less?"


    "I don''t gamble or go whoring. What''s wrong with me smoking this?" the young man stared at the man and shouted.


    "I fucking asked you to roll the calf, can''t you fucking understand me?" the man stared at the beads and shouted. Then he stretched out his hand to give it to the young man again, but the young man reacted and hid directly.


    "He smokes this thing every day, what the fuck he smokes, what the fuck!" the man scolded silently, and then directly took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone.


    "What''s the matter, pockmarked brother?" the person opposite asked politely after connecting the phone.


    "What little card, what are you doing now?" the man asked on the phone.


    "It''s all right, what''s the matter, pockmarked brother!" the person opposite asked with a smile.


    "That what, the captain of our police station called me just now..." pockmarked replied in a low voice.


    "It''s not pockmarked brother. Why is he calling you when he''s free? Is something wrong with our brother?" the person opposite the phone asked in surprise.


    "No, he asked me to help..." pockmarked replied in a low voice, and then said: "they seem to have lost two people from the police, so they want us to help find them..."


    "Pockmarked brother, I don''t like what I said. We are thieves and people are police. We''d better stay away from these people..." the person opposite the phone advised very carefully.


    "Cao, do you think I want to make do with them? Is it him? They found me first. You said they were the police. They all took the initiative to find me. Can I fucking promise?" pockmarked replied in silence, and then said: "Now he needs us. If we can help them, won''t he owe us a favor?"


    "If you say so, it''s really the same thing, but Zhang Xiaogang is such a fool. It''s hard for our brother. Don''t forget pockmarked brother?" the person opposite then reminded.


    "Grass, if you talk like that, shall we still talk to Zhang Xiaogang or what?" pockmarked scolded silently, and then said: "you don''t have to write with me. I''ll do whatever I ask you to do. You can ask me about the jeep that suddenly appeared in our iron tower these days, and then it''s still a foreign brand, three black ones!"


    "It''s done?" the man opposite shouted silently.


    "Well, the other side gave me this information. At that time, you can talk to your brothers and say that if you have information, you can tell me directly..." pockmarked nodded back.


    "That what pockmarked brother, is your information a little too little?"


    "What can I do if someone gives me this fucking information?" pockmarked replied with staring eyes, and then said, "tell your brothers who can find useful information and give 10000 directly, cash without ink!"


    "Pockmarked brother, are you true or false?" the person across the phone shouted excitedly.


    "When the fuck did I joke with you? By the way, do you still have some brothers detained in the bureau?" pockmarked continued.


    "Yes, Zhang Xiaogang took it. We don''t have money to catch people here..."


    "If you make it clear to me, I''ll finish it by directly giving you people to come out!" pockmarked replied casually. He knew that these two people were very important to Zhao Xiaogang, otherwise Zhang Xiaogang could not call him directly, so pockmarked knew that no matter what requirements he said, Zhang Xiaogang could be satisfied, and the premise was to find these two people.


    "Brother pockmarked, we have a deal!" shouted the across the phone excitedly.


    "Hehe, just let me know what''s going on. It''s a small matter not only to get money, but also to get people..." pockmarked smiled back and then said, "if there''s nothing wrong, I won''t tell you. You can make good arrangements there, you know?"


    "Don''t worry. Don''t worry, I''ll arrange it!" the person opposite quickly replied.


    "OK!" pockmarked looked at the mobile phone and smiled. Then he slowly put down the mobile phone, turned his head and looked at the young man sitting on the side playing with the mobile phone. Reluctantly, he said, "go out and do something for me!"


    "What''s the matter? I won''t buy cigarettes for you. I''ll tell you!" the young man replied with his eyes askew.


    "I''m fucking idle. I don''t have anything to ask you to buy me any cigarettes. Now get out and help me find the three jeeps that came out of our iron tower recently..."


    "Aren''t you looking for someone else for this job?" the young man shouted a little reluctantly.


    "I can''t find you if I fucking find someone else? What''s the matter with you? Why is it so hard for me to let you do some work now?" pockmarked son stared at the young man and shouted.


    "..." the young man looked at pockmarked and was silent for a moment. Then he put away his mobile phone and said helplessly, "you can force me, I can fucking go!"


    "I fucking doubt how I can accept such a little brother as you. I''m lazier than his mother..." pockmarked scolded helplessly.


    "If my sister hadn''t let you sleep for three years, could you take me?" the young man asked with a big mouth.


    "Get the fuck out of here. I don''t want to talk to you right now. Do you hear me..." pockmarked stared at beads and shouted.


    The young man looked at pockmarks, looked at his mobile phone, stretched out his hand and said, "give me the car key and I''ll drive out..."


    Pockmarked son was stunned and directly threw the car key into the young man''s hand.


    Tower Development Zone.


    Han Chao and Liu Rui stood at the gate of the police station of the iron tower. Han Chao looked at Liu Rui in silence and said, "brother, you have nothing to do to bring me here?"


    "Lao Bian and Xiao Hei are lost. We have to call the police..." Liu Rui replied with a big mouth, and then dragged Han Chao to the police station.


    "Brother, what the fuck is this place? Are you crazy? This is a fucking police station. What are you doing in there? Turn yourself in?" Han Chao shouted, standing in place and waiting for beads.


    "You know, a JB has an accident now, and the police is the key to his mother..." Liu Rui replied speechlessly, and then said, "you haven''t committed a fucking crime. Why are you so afraid?"


    "I''m not afraid. I may be born with some resistance to this place..." Han Chao replied shyly.


    "Don''t fucking talk to me. Now we have to rely on the help of the police to find Lao Bian and Xiao Hei!" Liu Rui replied to Han Chao with great certainty, and then said, "we must work together to solve a big case, don''t you understand?"


    "You don''t fucking talk to me. I fucking hear that my head hurts at the police station, and you don''t talk to me here. We''d better go back and do what we should do..." Han Chao reluctantly replied and turned around to run in the direction of the hotel.


    "What''s the matter? Can you stop fucking counseling?" Liu Rui scolded irritably.


    "It''s not a matter of my advice. Let me tell you this. Our harem is getting fucked up by the police station. What do you say you have nothing to do? Throw yourself into the net?" Han Chao helplessly looked at Liu Rui and shouted.


    "Why, what''s in your heart?"


    Liu Rui looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "What the fuck can I do?"


    Han Chao stared at the beads and shouted.


    "It''s nothing. Don''t ink with me. Hurry in with me..." Liu Rui put his big mouth and stretched out his hand to directly drag Han Chao into the police station.


    "I''m really convinced. Why did you come out with you fool?" Han Chao scolded reluctantly, then threw away Liu Rui''s big hand, stared at beads and shouted: "I can fucking go in with you, but I''ll make it clear to you first. If something happens later, I don''t care about you, and I don''t have a penny on me now, so you don''t have to have other ideas..."


    "No, I fucking found out why you talk so much now. I''ll finish whatever I asked you to do. It''s like an old woman..." Liu Rui shouted helplessly, and then ran directly into the police station.


    Han Chao stood there for a moment, hesitated for a long time, and finally followed Liu Rui in.


    ����


    Liu Rui went into the police station, looked around with his hands on his back and eyes, then shouted at his throat, "who''s in charge here?"


    "Brother, you''re here to report the case. Can you pretend to be anxious..." Han Chao stood beside Liu Rui and shouted with his teeth.


    Liu Rui squinted at the whole police station, and then whispered, "we must show some momentum in the face of these people..."


    "Brother, you came to call the police. What kind of momentum do you want?" Han Chao shouted speechless.


    "Don''t fucking talk to me. I don''t want to talk to you now. Do you hear me? I''ll learn from you. Do you hear me?" Liu Rui replied with his mouth tilted, and then shouted, "what, why didn''t anyone receive me?"


    "You''re fucking crazy!" Han Chao pulled Liu Rui when he heard this.


    "I told you to stop talking..." Liu Rui reluctantly replied. Then he ran directly to the female policeman in front of the police station, smiled at the female policeman and asked, "what are you doing, police sister?"


    The girl squinted at Liu Rui, then pursed her lips and said, "are you looking for the wrong person?"


    "No, I just came to you. I can see you at a glance in the vast crowd!" Liu Rui looked at the girl and replied.


    "Do you see me?" the girl smiled helplessly and then whispered, "this is my business card. I have a chance to come and play..."


    "Now do the fucking police have business cards?" Liu Rui muttered silently, then reached for the business card, looked down and was stunned.


    Han Chao stood aside and looked at his business card helplessly. He looked at Liu Rui in surprise and asked, "now the police are working part-time?"


    "Girl, are you a policeman?" Liu Rui shouted at the girl with staring beads.


    "No, isn''t it written on my business card? Fast food 300..." the girl pointed to the pink card in Liu Rui''s hand and said with a smile.


    "You''re not a policeman. What are you doing in this dress?" Liu Rui shouted in silence.


    "Isn''t this * me? Then I was brought here by the police..."


    "Grass!" Liu Rui scolded with a broken expression. Then he looked at the girl and said, "what should you do? Who can fucking harden this fucking uniform? It''s too realistic..."


    "Maybe this lifelike feeling is popular..." Han Chao looked at the girl''s clothes that looked like security uniforms and nodded back.


    "Roll the calf, what the fuck is this, my grass!" Liu Rui scolded irritably, threw the card in his hand on the ground, looked around and whispered, "is there no serious person in this police station?"


    At this time, a little policeman came running to Liu Rui with a book in his arms, then looked at Liu Rui and asked, "what are you two doing?"


    "Are you a policeman or *?" Liu Rui asked, looking at the little policeman very carefully.


    "*?" the little policeman was stunned for a moment, and then looked at Liu Rui very seriously. His eyes seemed like looking at a fool.


    "This should be true..." Han Chao stood aside and whispered a reminder.


    "What''s true or false?" Liu Rui asked with a big mouth.


    "I fucking said the policeman should be true!!" Han Chao stared at the beads and said in a broken tone.


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. Then he looked at the police and asked, "are you a real policeman?"


    "This is the police station. Can you still see the fake police?" the policeman replied reluctantly, and then asked, "what do you two do? Take people or report?"


    "What can I do here? I must have come to the security guard. Don''t I have something to find the police now? I''m specially here to find the police..." Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied.

 Chapter 1304

    The police looked at Liu Rui up and down, and then whispered, "you two really called the police?"


    "Nonsense, I don''t call the police. What am I doing here?" Liu Rui replied in silence.


    "Pay attention to your speaking attitude..." Han Chao scolded wordlessly.


    The little policeman looked at Liu Rui and was stunned. Then he found a table directly from his book and handed it to Liu Rui. Then he looked at Liu Rui and asked, "did you call the police before you came?"


    "Forget..." Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    "No..." the policeman looked at Liu Rui silently, then clenched his teeth and said, "you can forget to call the police before you come. Did you lose your sow or what? You''re so sad..."


    "You''re right. In his eyes, it''s no different from losing two sows..." Han Chao bared his teeth and replied.


    "..." the policeman looked at Liu Rui for a while and said, "well, you two just find a place to fill in this form."


    "Uncle policeman, we two have something urgent. Why do we fill in the form?" Liu Rui shouted at the policeman.


    "Look who''s in a hurry here?" the policeman replied with staring eyes, and then said: "our side is a small police station with fewer people and more reports. You can make do with it."


    "It''s not whether you''re a police station or a bank. I have to queue up to report the fucking case. Do I use the whole number or something?" Liu Rui shouted speechless.


    "I told you, our side is a small police station. If you really have something urgent, you can go to the police station in the city and call the police. If you''re not in a hurry, line up on our side..." the policeman replied speechless.


    Liu Rui looked up at the policeman, then smiled and said, "if I really have something urgent, why do you delay me?"


    "What do you say?" asked the policeman, squinting his eyes.


    "Tell me who is responsible for the accident?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    "No, are you sick? If you don''t call the police, what should you do if you don''t call the police? I don''t have time to talk to you, okay?" the police also stared at Liu Rui and shouted.


    "What''s your attitude, comrade?" Han Chao shouted a little.


    "That''s my attitude. What do you want?" the policeman asked Han Chao.


    "Fuck you..." Han Chao couldn''t control his mood when he heard this. He was about to run towards the little policeman.


    "What are you doing?" Liu Rui shouted at Han Chao, staring at the beads, and then scolded Han Chao: "why, you have to fight with others, isn''t it? They''re police, and you fucking reach out and attack the police!"


    Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and didn''t speak.


    "What Comrade, we''ll finish filling out the form now. Don''t care..." Liu Rui smiled back to the police, then reached out and took out the cigarette in his trouser pocket and stuffed it into the police''s hand. The police looked down at the Chinese cigarette in his hand, stunned, and then said with his mouth tilted: "If you know something, just fill out the form and come to me later..."


    "Thanks..." Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied.


    "Let your friend pay attention!" the policeman pointed to Han Chao and said, then ran to his office with the shelf.


    Liu Rui squinted at the form in his hand, turned his head at Han Chao and said, "are you fucking crazy? What are you doing with him when you''re free?"


    "I don''t fucking like this fool..." Han Chao replied with a big mouth.


    "I don''t know who you can see." Liu Rui scolded wordlessly, then directly threw the form into Han Chao''s hand, then looked at Han Chao and said, "what, you fill in this form!"


    "I can''t fucking write..." Han Chao shouted righteously.


    "You can''t write. What the fuck are you shouting at me?" Liu Rui scolded speechless. Then he took the form and found a place at random, puckered his ass and began to fill in the form.


    "What''s the postcode here?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Han Chao after writing a few times.


    "I don''t know..." Han Chao replied with great emotion.


    "This fucking case is like his mother''s. even several children in his mother''s house ask him if my children have anything to do with me calling the police..." Liu Rui scolded silently, and then shouted: "I have nothing to write in the process of this fucking accident. How the fuck do I know?"


    Liu Rui murmured and hawed for a long time. Finally, he filled in the form, then walked to the door of the office and knocked gently.


    "Come in!"


    The voice of the little policeman sounded.


    Hearing this, Liu Rui hurriedly pushed open the door, then smiled at the police and said, "what Comrade, I''ve filled in..."


    "Go out and wait..."


    After the police took the form, they directly reached out and pushed Liu Rui. Liu Rui was stunned at the police, didn''t speak, and silently withdrew from the room.


    ����


    On the highway.


    I sat in the Land Rover and squinted at the scenery outside.


    "How the hell is it so far?" Ji Xuan looked at his watch and shouted with some collapse.


    "Why, can''t you sit still?" I asked with a smile.


    "Grass, I''ve been fucking holding my urine for three hours..." Ji Xuan replied speechlessly, looked up at things and asked, "man, how long do we have to take?"


    Things heard this, looked down at the GPS in the car, smiled and said, "it''s estimated that it will take more than two hours..."


    "What''s the matter?" Ji Xuan stared at the beads and shouted. Then he hurriedly shouted: "find me a place to stop. I''m so fucking suffocating, and my bladder is suffocating and exploding..."


    "If we go to the service station, it will be far away..." the thing replied with a smile.


    "That his mother also can''t hold back?" Ji Xuan stares at beads and shouts.


    "Why don''t you make do with this?" I stretched out my hand and took out a mineral water bottle, looked at Ji Xuan with a smile and said.


    Ji Xuan looked at the mineral water bottle in my hand and was stunned. Then he shouted at the top of his voice, "can this thing fucking pee?"


    "Then you don''t have to..." I replied with a smile, and then said: "we used to use this thing..."


    "Roll the calf, if I fucking believe you, I might as well pee in my pants..." Ji Xuan replied to me irritably.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and didn''t speak.


    After about ten minutes, Ji Xuan looked at me with a big green face and was stunned. Then he smiled and said, "what about the leaf? What about the mineral water bottle you just had? Lend me..."


    Inside the Land Rover.


    "Why can''t you hold it?" I asked, looking at Ji Xuan with a smile.


    "Can you stop talking nonsense and give me the bottle..." Ji Xuan looked at me in great pain and shouted.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Ji Xuan and smiled. Then I reached out and took out the mineral water bottle. Then I looked at Ji Xuan and said, "don''t you say you''re a fool if you believe me?"


    "Ye Han, you''re fucking writing with me. Can you believe me?" Ji Xuan stared at beads and shouted with a very ferocious expression.


    "No, what''s your attitude? North and south, do you think I can give him this bottle?" I turned to look at North and South and asked.


    "If it were me, give me 20000 and I can give it to him!" the north and South replied to me very well.


    "Ha ha..." I laughed, turned to look at Ji Xuan and said, "what, brother Xuan, you heard just now. My side is not as black as the north and the south. In view of our relationship, you give me 10000, and this bottle will be given to you..."


    "Did you fucking mean it?" Ji Xuan shouted, staring at the beads.


    "I did it on purpose. I gave it to you just now. You don''t want it. Now you say I did it on purpose. How can you do this? If you don''t want it...".


    "I drafted it, I''m really fucking convinced!" Ji Xuan looked at me and scolded with his teeth. Then he shouted in a low voice, "is it OK to transfer?"


    "Ha ha, brother Xuan, wouldn''t you have done so much if you had this attitude earlier?" I grinned and then reached out to take out the bottle and threw it to Ji Xuan. Ji Xuan looked at the mineral water bottle in his hand and was very distressed.


    "What are you looking at? It''s not enough for you?" I asked with a smile.


    "I don''t want to tell you a fucking word now. I''ll tell you!"


    Ji Xuan glared back at me and then twisted over with the mineral water bottle. I turned my head and looked at the north and South and smiled. The South and North understood what I meant in an instant. Looking at Ji Xuan, he smiled and shouted at his throat, "my grass!"


    "What the fuck''s the matter with you?" I turned my head and shouted at the north and south.


    North and South looked at me, smiled and didn''t speak. Ji Xuan also turned his head and looked at North and south, speechless.


    "You''re all right. Can you stop yelling? I''m scared to death..." I scolded wordlessly.


    "Don''t shout, don''t shout..." Nanbei smiled back to me.


    Ji Xuan saw that after the two of us didn''t speak, he turned around with a mineral water bottle. The north and South looked at me and smiled. Seeing that Ji Xuan''s body had just shaken, he hurriedly shouted at his throat, "I grass!"


    "What are you shouting at him?" I asked, staring at the beads.


    "Nothing..." Nanbei smiled helplessly.


    Ji Xuan looked at me and the north and the south, holding a mineral water bottle in his hand, shivering at the north and the South and said, "brother, can you stop shouting? As soon as I was about to pee out, you fucking screamed, and I stubbornly held it back."


    "Ha ha..." north and South looked at Ji Xuan, smiled and whispered, "it''s not intentional!"


    "That what, I''ll turn ten thousand for you later. I beg you not to shout, OK?" Ji Xuan looked at the north and south to discuss.


    "Ha ha, OK!" the north and South looked at Ji Xuan and smiled.


    "I''m really fucking convinced. I''m fucking idle. Why do I take a car with you?" Ji Xuan scolded silently, and then adjusted his body with a mineral water bottle.


    "Don''t shout, I''ll tell you!" Ji Xuan shouted back at the north and south.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t shout..." Nanbei replied with a smile.


    ��������


    Ji Xuan was silent for a moment, and then began to pee directly. Ji Xuan peed directly for five or six minutes before slowly putting down the mineral water bottle in his hand.


    "How''s the urine?" I asked, looking at Ji Xuan with a smile.


    "Fuck, it''s not good to be with you. Now I really understand Du Xianyang''s words..." Ji Xuan looked at me with a big mouth.


    "That sentence?" I asked with a smile.


    "The worst thing in your harem is neither Liu Rui nor Yang Song!" Ji Xuan stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Who''s that?" asked the north and south.


    "It''s Ye Han!"


    "Ha ha..." Nanbei smiled and didn''t speak.


    "It''s twenty thousand yuan for me to take the fucking urine directly..." Ji Xuan shouted.


    "As long as I told you just now, you don''t want it?" I said with a smile.


    "Nonsense, how the fuck do I know?" Ji Xuan stared at the beads and shouted. Then he shouted: "I suspect you''re deliberately stopping at the last service station. You won''t let me go to the bathroom before I fucking get on the bus. You''re just waiting for me to hold my urine!"


    "It''s not so many of us. Why are you holding your urine alone?" I turned to look at Ji Xuan and asked.


    "I have little fucking experience, I tell you!"


    "Hehe, how can experience be? Liu Rui is with Ye Han every day, isn''t it the same?" the north and South replied with their mouths tilted.


    "You''ve been a little crazy lately!" I looked at the north and South with a smile and scolded. Then I took out my mobile phone and took a look at the time. It''s almost four o''clock now. I was silent. I looked at Ji Xuan and said, "I''ll make a call."


    Ji Xuan looked at me and didn''t speak.


    I took out my cell phone, dialed the phone, and then said to my cell phone, "Hello!"


    "My grass, there are eighteen turns in the mountain road here, nine links in the waterway here, and the descendants of the mountains!" as soon as I spoke here, Ji Xuan quickly shouted at the top of his voice. I turned my head and looked at Ji Xuan like a fool, and asked a little speechless, "brother Xuan, what are you doing?"


    "I didn''t do anything..." Ji Xuan replied to me with an ignorant face.


    "I didn''t call out. What are you shouting?" I asked with a smile.


    Ji Xuan was stunned when he heard what I said and said, "I just sing casually..."


    "You''re still young!" the north and the South commented with a big mouth.


    I dialed Tian Ming with my mobile phone, and then asked, "Uncle Tian, are you two here now?"


    "Fast, what''s the matter?" Tian Ming replied to me.


    "Any news from you?" I continued.


    "I contacted my friends over there. I haven''t heard from Lao Bian and Xiao Hei yet..."


    "OK!" I nodded and then said, "if you arrive, you''ll find Liu Rui and Han Chao. Now they''re over there..."


    "OK!" Tian Ming nodded and then said, "what, when will you arrive?"


    I looked at the time on my cell phone and whispered, "it''s almost five or six in the evening. Just wait for us when you arrive!"


    Tower police station.


    Liu Rui and Han Chao sat on the bench of the police station. Han Chao looked at his mobile phone, turned his head at Liu Rui and asked, "what do you mean it''s not these people? What''s the fucking time? Why isn''t it finished yet?"


    "Wait a minute..." Liu Rui''s face is also a little ugly. After all, they have been waiting in the police station for more than two hours. As long as they are normal people, they can''t stand it. Although Liu Rui is not in a hurry, he is still very impatient.


    "What the fuck does that mean? If we really want to call the police, Lao Bian and Xiao Hei are dead. We may not be able to call the police. I''ll tell you..." Han Chao shouted at Liu Rui with a big mouth.


    "Yes, what''s the fucking efficiency? It''s been a long time to fill in the form. Now you don''t call us two. What the fuck do you want to do?" Liu Rui replied speechlessly. Then he stood up and looked at the direction of the office, then pinched his waist and said: "I''ll give them another half an hour. If his mother doesn''t come out again, I''m really angry. I''ll tell you..."


    "Ha ha..." Han Chao smiled helplessly, then looked at Liu Rui and said, "let me tell you, they still have 15 minutes to get off work. These people don''t want to talk to us at all, do you know?"


    "Grass!" Liu Rui scolded speechlessly, pinched his waist and turned around twice, then looked up at Han Chao and asked, "what do you say I smashed this police station for him now?"


    "Aren''t you afraid to attack the police?" Han Chao asked with a smile.


    "Fuck, I can''t manage so much now..." Liu Rui scolded irritably, and then ran straight to the direction of the office, and Han Chao quickly followed.


    "Shall we kick in or knock in?" Han Chao asked, standing in front of the office looking at Liu Rui.


    "Are you a fucking fool? There''s nothing wrong now. Why are you kicking people''s door?" Liu Rui scolded speechlessly, and then reached out and knocked on the door of the office.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The little policeman who had received Liu Rui opened the door and looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Man, I want to ask when we can come to the two of us. We are really anxious to call the police..." Liu Rui said with a very good attitude and smiled at the police.


    The little policeman squinted at Liu Rui, then turned his mouth and said, "what''s the matter with you two? Didn''t I let you wait outside just now? Wouldn''t I call you when the time comes?"


    "No, man, when can we get together?" Liu Rui asked.


    "You can''t understand me, can you?" cried the policeman, squinting his eyes.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled helplessly when he heard this.


    The little policeman stretched out his hand, took out his mobile phone, looked at the time, then looked at Liu Rui and said, "it''s not early today. It''s estimated that you two can''t arrive today. You''d better go back first!"


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this. Then he stepped forward and shouted at his throat, "man, what do you mean? I''ve been staring at you all fucking day. What do you mean by letting me go back now?"


    "How the fuck are you talking to me? Is there anything wrong with me letting you go back?" the policeman shouted at Han Chao with his eyes tilted.


    "I fuck you. If I don''t educate you for the motherland, you really don''t know how much our country has changed in the years of reform and opening up!" Han Cha ran towards the little policeman with his arms rolled, but he was dragged back by Liu Rui. Liu Rui looked up at the little policeman, then stared at the little policeman and asked: "Let me ask you one last time. Can I call the police now?"


    "I fucking said no, can''t you understand people?" the little policeman replied with staring eyes, then closed the door of the office directly, and then turned back to the house.


    "What''s the matter?"


    When the policeman returned to the office, his colleague asked with a smile.


    "These two fools don''t know where they come from. They have to call the police. I don''t know how I met so many fools every day..." the little policeman replied speechlessly, reached out and lit one of the box of Chinese cigarettes Liu Rui gave him.


    "People have given a box of Chinese cigarettes. What else do you want? What if they really have something urgent?" the colleague said kindly with his eyes tilted.


    "At first glance, they are not serious JB people. What serious things can they do? Either their sow is lost or the wolf dog is pregnant. Do I see less fools in our police station?" The little policeman replied in a very emotional way. After all, the police station in the iron tower really has no major cases. Apart from whoring and gambling, the policeman basically has nothing to do. The most important work of this day is to eliminate pornography. The police are all anti pornography five times a week.


    "If you say so, it''s wrong. After all, people come to report the case. Why do you have to listen to what people are doing?" the colleague frowned and asked.


    "..." the little policeman was stunned for a moment, then took out his mobile phone, looked at the time, and then smiled and said: "what, wait for tomorrow, today will be off duty soon..."


    When my colleague heard this, he looked at the little policeman and smiled helplessly. He shook his head and didn''t speak.


    ����


    Outside the office, Han Chao looked at Liu Rui. Liu Rui looked at Han Chao. Neither of them spoke.


    "He... Is he a little too much?" Liu Rui whispered, pointing to the door of the office.


    "I think it''s a little too much..." Han Chao nodded back and then said, "do you think this man doesn''t know what we two do?"


    "I don''t care if he knows what I do now. I doubt if he treats me like a fool?" Liu Rui asked with staring beads.


    "I feel like he really treats you like a fool..." Han Chao nodded slightly.


    "..." Liu Rui turned to look at Han Chao and was silent.


    "Brother Rui, when did you say that people in our harem have received such treatment? If we were in the police station in the city, would those policemen have to look at us like their father?" Han Chao shouted at Liu Rui with great excitement.


    "Fuck, I can see it now. If we don''t give them some color to see, they really don''t know what we two do!" Liu Rui bited his teeth and scolded, and then ran directly to the hall of the police station.


    "That''s fucking right. I told you, these people just can''t get used to it. You reason with him. He thinks you''re a fool!" Han Chao bared his teeth and replied.

 Chapter 1305

    In the police station of the tower.


    Liu Rui stared at the beads and wandered around the hall of the police station. Then he found a bench and picked it up directly. Han Chao saw Liu Rui pick up the bench and quickly picked up the bench under his feet.


    "Did you draft it? I really gave you a fucking face!"


    Liu Rui shouted, and then rushed directly to the office with the bench. Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and smiled, and then rushed with him.


    "Bang!"


    Liu Rui''s big foot was directly stuck on the door of the office. The little police who were going to work were stunned when they heard that they were kicked open, and then quickly stood up.


    "Do you want me to call the police?"


    Liu Rui, with a bench in his hand, stared at the little policeman and shouted.


    "What do you two do? This is a fucking police station. Have you two lived enough?" the little policeman stood up and stared at Liu Rui and Han Chao.


    "Fuck you, it has nothing to do with you. You''d better shut your fucking mouth!" Han Chao stared at the police.


    "What do you two want to do?" the little policeman looked at Liu Rui''s sister and asked eagerly.


    "Fuck you, I said I would call the police. They don''t understand you, do they?" Liu Rui stared at beads and ran slowly to the little policeman.


    "I tell you this is the police station. Don''t fuck around, I tell you!" the little policeman stepped back two times, stared at Liu Rui and shouted.


    "You fucking know this is the police station, don''t you?" Liu Rui asked with his neck pulled.


    "Hula!"


    The little policeman took out his pistol directly, then raised it tremblingly, looked at Liu Rui nervously and shouted, "if you take another step forward, I''ll shoot!"


    "Yes, did the state shoot you? Did he let you point at me?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at beads and pointing to his nose.


    "Don''t say that''s useless..." the little policeman shivered at Liu Rui and shouted.


    "What can you say?" the colleague frowned at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Draft it? I want to say it well. You guys are so fucking embarrassing. I waited at your police station all afternoon and I filled out a form. Now I want to ask you whether this place is a police station or a fucking place? Even if I''m looking for a lady, I''ve had enough time in line for her to pick up guests three times..." Liu Rui shouted loudly.


    "Can''t you say these questions well?" the colleague then asked.


    "I fucking want to say well, have you given me this chance?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads, and then rushed directly to the little policeman with the bench.


    "Get the fuck back!"


    The little policeman looked at Liu Rui with a pistol without bullets and shouted.


    "I''ll stand back, you big B, draft it. You still eat shit when I play with a gun. I''ll tell you!" Liu Rui stared at the beads and shouted. Then a big bench directly patted on the little policeman''s head. Han Chao saw that Liu Rui had started and rushed directly with the bench, but the police colleagues stood up and stopped Han Chao.


    "What do you mean?" Han Chao looked at his colleagues and asked.


    "Don''t be impulsive!" the colleague looked at Han Chao and shouted.


    "Fuck off, I''m not busy. I''m impulsive!" Han Chao shouted, staring at beads. Then he kicked his colleague''s stomach and rushed directly to the little policeman.


    "Did I draw it up?"


    "You fucking shoot!"


    Waving the bench in his hand, Liu Rui stared at the beads and shouted to the little policeman lying on the ground.


    "Brother, I''m wrong..."


    The little policeman shouted at Liu Rui with his head in his arms.


    "Fuck you, you''re a fucking policeman. You said you were wrong!"


    Liu Rui scolded wordlessly, but the action on his hand didn''t stop at all.


    After hearing the sound of fighting, all the police in the police station rushed out with pistols in their hands. When Liu Rui heard the footsteps, he turned his head and shouted to Han Chao, "Han Chao, go out and help me stop. I have to let this fool know what posture he wants to live in the future!"


    "OK!"


    Han Chao nodded and agreed. Then he directly carried the bench and blocked the door of the office.


    Almost a dozen policemen rushed to the door of the office, but they were stunned when they saw Han Chao. One of the policemen stared at beads and shouted, "what are you doing? Get out of here!"


    "Ha ha..." Han Chao looked at the police and smiled. Then he directly put his bench across the door of the office, and then shouted to the police, "there''s something in here. What do you want to do later!"


    "No, do you fucking know where this is?" the policeman stared at Han Chao and shouted.


    "I did it because I fucking knew where it was!" Han Chao replied with staring eyes.


    "... please get out of the way," the policeman shouted in silence.


    "I fucking told you to wait. You can''t fucking understand, can you?" Han Chao shouted.


    "Is he waiting for such a thing?" the policeman asked silently.


    "You know you can''t wait now, don''t you? If you knew earlier, would we take the bench and pat you?"


    After Han Chao shouted this sentence, the policeman across the street was silent, and all the onlookers were stunned.


    "Well said!"


    At this time, I don''t know who shouted first, and all the people at the bottom shouted.


    "Don''t fucking make trouble!"


    The policeman shouted back.


    "Why, what do you want to say?"


    A young man looked at the policeman and asked.


    "Aren''t you all going to rebel now or what?" the policeman shouted back at the people behind him. After shouting, he raised his gun directly and shouted at Han Chao: "if you don''t get out of the way again, I''ll shoot?"


    "You fucking brag. If you fucking brag, now shoot me in the head. Let me see. I haven''t fucking seen such a brag policeman!"


    Han Chao stood up, stared at the beads and shouted to the police.


    ��������


    The police looked at Han Chao and didn''t speak.


    "Yes, you shoot me. Do you have a fucking death quota?"


    Han Chao pointed to the police and shouted.


    "Captain, how the hell is this? If the people here fight like this, something will happen..." at this time, a policeman whispered to the front policeman.


    "What''s the use of telling me this now? I don''t know what''s going to happen. Now this fool stops at the door. It''s hard to do. What do you say I do?"


    On the other side, in a bath center of the tower.


    Zhang Xiaogang followed his colleagues to find two big foreign girls, but before they got into the topic, Zhang Xiaogang''s phone rang.


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at the big foreign girl in his arms, looked at his mobile phone, then patted the big ass of the foreign girl, smiled and said, "honey, I''ll answer the phone..."


    "Ah, you take it..." the foreign girl spoke with a local accent.


    "Cao, who the fuck did you learn Chinese from?" Zhang Xiaogang replied speechlessly, then directly picked up his mobile phone and pressed the answer button.


    "Brother Zhang, what are you doing?" the person opposite the phone shouted very anxiously.


    "What the fuck am I doing? What''s the matter? Can you just say no? Don''t check the post all day..." Zhang Xiaogang replied irritably.


    "Well, there was an accident in our police station. Two people came and blocked our people in the office!" the person opposite the phone explained anxiously.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this. Then he said with a big mouth: "what do you mean by this? Are you fucking talking to me? Who is fucking free to fight in our police station and beat the police? Is this fucking crazy or what?"


    "It''s not brother Zhang. I really didn''t tell you a lie. You''d better come back quickly!"


    "Do you think I can believe you? Do you think I''m a fucking fool?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted with eyes staring at beads.


    "It''s not brother Zhang. Everything I said is true. Don''t you know if you come back and have a look?" the man across the street shouted.


    "You really didn''t lie?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "Brother Zhang, do you think it''s necessary for me to lie to you two at this time?" the man opposite asked speechlessly.


    Zhang Xiaogang was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "OK, I know!"


    "Brother Zhang, come back quickly. We may not be able to control it..."


    "I don''t even know what you do. You fucking point at me. Even two people can''t handle it. My grass!" Zhang Xiaogang replied in an abnormal silence. Then he hung up the phone directly, turned his head and looked at his colleagues and said, "what, you stay here now. I''ll go back and see what''s going on..."


    "What''s the matter?" the colleague sat up and looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at his colleague and was stunned. Then he smiled and said, "just now Xiao Wang called me and said that our people were beaten by two people hiding in the police station. Do you think it''s fucking possible?"


    When the colleague heard this, he grinned and said, "maybe no one can fucking say it!"


    "Yes, I''ve been a policeman for such a long time. I haven''t heard of anyone who is so arrogant. He went to the police station to beat the police. It''s a fucking visit. This is..." Zhang Xiaogang scolded silently. Then he picked up his hat, turned his head and shouted at the foreign girl on the sofa: "honey, wait for me. I''ll go out and do something."


    "You can come back soon..." the foreign girl quickly replied.


    "Grass, I can''t stand your accent..." Zhang Xiaogang scolded wordlessly.


    "What, do you want me to go back with you?" the colleague looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    "Forget it, you can stay here. It''s OK for you to go back..." Zhang Xiaogang waved back, and then ran out of the bath center with his hat.


    ����


    In the police station.


    Han Chao still sat at the door of the office and confronted the police. The police found that there was really nothing they could do to take Han Chao. If you said to shoot, it would be impossible. If you hit someone, there are so many fucking people watching. Moreover, Han Chao is holding the doorframe. You do what you like. People don''t pay attention to you at all.


    In the office, after playing for a while, Liu Rui directly pulled up the little policeman''s hair, then looked at the little policeman and asked, "are you feeling better now?"


    The little policeman asked Liu Rui to pat his face with a board stool. Although he hasn''t passed out, he''s almost dying.


    "Why don''t you talk now?" Liu Rui looked at the little policeman and asked with a smile.


    "I''ll tell you when you''re finished..." the little policeman looked at Liu Rui intermittently and shouted.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui looked at the little policeman and smiled. Then he squatted beside the little policeman. Looking at the little policeman, he asked, "who the fuck do you think you are? If I want to kill you, I have a hundred ways. Do you fucking know?"


    "Who do you think you are?" the little policeman shouted, staring at Liu Rui.


    "Fuck you, even if I''m nothing, I''ll fucking kill you."


    "You''re finished. You can''t get out of the police station today. I''ll tell you!"


    "I''ve been in your H city for such a long time. Is there him? Countless people told me that I''m finished, but I''m still alive now!" Liu Rui replied with staring eyes, and then said, "do you know why I hit you?"


    "...." the little policeman looked at Liu Rui and said nothing.


    "Fuck you, I just want to tell you that you should pay more attention to people''s work in the future. Those who can report to you are worried. Who''s idle and likes to run to you! You take the state''s salary, and you''re greedy for money and sex. I don''t care about you, but do you have to do what you should do..." Liu Rui stared at the beads and shouted at the little policeman. Then he said, "what''s the draft? Now this man doesn''t fucking know what he does, but no matter how tough you are, you have to know that you will meet that bad tempered man sooner or later. If I kill you in this house today, I''m a fucking hero, don''t you know?"


    The little policeman stared at Liu Rui and still didn''t speak.


    "Forget it, I can''t fucking tell you. You''ll have your own snacks in the future..." Liu Rui scolded silently, then directly threw his bench on the ground, clapped his hands and ran out of the office, leaving the little policeman lying on the ground.


    After Liu Rui walked out of the office, he looked at the police outside, smiled and whispered, "what the fuck are you doing... The meeting?"


    "Well, so many people gave me a meeting..." Han Chao replied with a smile, then looked back at Liu Rui and asked, "why, it''s done?"


    "It''s over... Such a child is uneducated..." Liu Rui whispered back, then looked up at the front policeman and asked, "what are you doing? What do you mean you''re holding a gun at me?"


    "Do you know what you''re doing?" the policeman across the street frowned at Liu Rui and asked.


    "What am I doing?" Liu Rui asked with his mouth curled.


    In the police station.


    Liu Rui and Han Chao are holding a bench leg in their hands. Hu Bihe confronts more than a dozen policemen.


    "Do you know what your behavior is?" the policeman asked, staring at Liu Rui.


    "You don''t care what my fucking behavior is now. Just say what you want to do and you''ll be done..." Liu Rui shouted to the police with a big mouth, and then said, "I''m just helping you teach your colleagues a good lesson, you know?"


    "Less fucking nonsense, you are a very bad attack on the police, and I can detain you now!" the police shouted with staring beads, then waved their hands, and more than a dozen policemen rushed directly to Liu Rui and Han Chao''s position.


    "Wait!"


    Liu Rui stared at the bead and shouted. Then he looked at the policeman in front and asked, "what, I want to see your leader now..."


    "What leader?" the policeman was stunned.


    "It''s you, the leader of the police station. I don''t want to talk to you now. You have no qualifications. Hurry to call your leader to me..." Liu Rui shouted at the drunk policeman with his big mouth.


    "Ha ha..." the policeman smiled helplessly and then whispered, "what? I''m the captain now. Do you think I''m a leader?"


    "What''s the captain? I was a little captain when I was in primary school. It''s no use talking to me. Hurry to call the director of your police station to me. I must talk to him now!" Liu Ruili shouted at the captain angrily.


    After hearing Liu Rui''s words, the captain hung his back, stared at the beads and shouted, "don''t tell me what you don''t need now. Put these two people together for me. You''re going to turn the fucking sky, aren''t you..."


    "Did you draft it? I''ll see who does it today?"


    Han Chao put the bench in front of him, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Go!"


    The captain shouted at the top of his voice.


    "You fucking come up and try!"


    Han Chao stared at the beads and shouted.


    The police around the captain were stunned when they looked at the bench in Han Chao''s and Liu Rui''s hands. After all, the bench was really infiltrating. These policemen didn''t dare to fight Liu Rui and Han Chao casually. It''s one thing whether they could fight it or not. The most important thing is that since Liu Rui dared to fight with the policeman, he must also dare to fight with them, so they are a little afraid of Liu Rui''s identity.


    "What the fuck are you doing? Go up!" the captain shouted to the policeman around him.


    "Brother Li, it''s a little hard to fix these two people..." the policeman was stunned and replied.


    "Grass, what''s so hard to fix?" the captain scolded wordlessly.


    "It''s mainly because they have that bench in their hands..." the policeman stepped back and grinned.


    The captain was stunned when he heard this sentence. He was speechless and didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, the door of the police station was suddenly pushed open. Zhang Xiaogang came in in panic, stared at the beads and shouted, "I''ll fucking see who''s so awesome. Dare they make trouble at the police station..."


    "Brother Zhang..."


    The captain who spoke to Liu Rui just now shouted after hearing Zhang Xiaogang''s voice.


    Liu Rui and Han Chao were stunned when they heard Zhang Xiaogang''s voice.


    "Fuck, there''s really trouble..." Zhang Xiaogang scolded speechlessly, and then walked towards Liu Rui and Han Chao with a big step.


    "Brother Zhang, it''s these two people! Beat our police!"


    The police rushed to meet Zhang Xiaogang, and then took Zhang Xiaogang through the crowd, but Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he saw Liu Rui and Han Chao, and his face was a little stiff.


    "No, why are you two?"


    Zhang Xiaogang stared at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Brother Zhang, why are you here?"


    Liu Rui smiled at Zhang Xiaogang and shouted.


    "Grass, don''t you fucking misunderstand?" Zhang Xiaogang scolded wordlessly, and then quickly turned around and shouted to the people watching the excitement: "what, it''s all scattered. This matter may be a little misunderstood..."


    After Zhang Xiaogang shouted this sentence, the people around him didn''t respond at all.


    "I fucking asked you all to roll the calves for me. Do you hear me? Who''s watching here again? I''ll directly detain you for 15 days, and I''ll watch you in person!" Zhang Xiaogang shouted, staring at beads.


    Zhang Xiaogang''s words were very effective. Those people who watched the excitement hurried to do what they should do. No one dared to stay.


    "These things are so fucking used to!" Zhang Xiaogang scolded silently, then looked at the captain around him and asked, "what the fuck is going on? Why is there a fight?"


    "I don''t know what''s going on... When I came, I saw these two people beating our people with the bench..." the captain explained helplessly.


    Zhang Xiaogang looked up at the captain, and then said in a low voice: "these two people are from the harem. Don''t toss around here if you''re okay. I''ll go and talk later..."


    "The harem?" the captain was stunned, then frowned and asked, "is that the harem bar?"


    "People are not used to the police in the city. Can they be used to you when they arrive at our small police station?" Zhang Xiaogang replied speechlessly. Then he hurriedly walked to Liu Rui, looked at Liu Rui with a smile and asked, "brother, what are you doing?"


    Liu Rui glanced at Zhang Xiaogang and then whispered: "I was supposed to call the police on your side. You know the people in our harem are lost, but you police are so fucking stupid. I waited all afternoon. I didn''t do anything except fill in the form, and then talked to me. I''m like asking you what''s the matter with this police station? I call the police. As for this Is it so hard? "


    "Brother Liu, I think there may be a misunderstanding in this matter..." Zhang Xiaogang said with a smile after knowing what happened. After all, Zhang Xiaogang has been very guilty about Lao Bian and Xiaohei, so Zhang Xiaogang didn''t know what to say after hearing this just now.


    "There is a JB misunderstanding. People in your police station treat me as a fool!" Han Chao shouted at a high voice.


    "Then you can''t beat people, can you?" the captain looked at Liu Rui and shouted.


    "Don''t talk first..." Zhang Xiaogang turned back and scolded the police, and then said, "what brother Liu, is this what you''re doing?"


    "Yes, I didn''t want to hit him, but this fool has to annoy me. We are good citizens of civilization. I don''t want to do it, but this fool has been forcing me to do it. I can''t help it!" Liu ruiman replied indifferently.

 Chapter 1306

    In the police station.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this. Then he smiled and said, "what, brother Liu, it''s our fault, but isn''t it good for you to beat people?"


    Hearing this, Liu Rui smiled, stepped forward, looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked, "how did Lao Bian and Xiao Hei lose it? Don''t you count it in your heart?"


    Zhang Xiaogang was silent when he heard this.


    "I''ll call the police on your fucking side. Should you have this attitude? Tell me?" Liu Rui then shouted.


    "This thing makes us do wrong..."


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at Liu Rui, frowned and nodded, then turned to his colleagues and said, "Xiao Li, let''s forget it. It''s not their fault..."


    When the policeman heard this, his face suddenly changed, stared at the beads and shouted, "brother Zhang, what do you mean? Our people have been beaten, so forget it. Our people are so hanging. Don''t let him kill you, you know?"


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at the police helplessly, then directly reached out and dragged the police to the corner of the wall, then stared and whispered, "do you fucking know who these two people are?"


    "Brother Zhang, who are they? What can we do? We are police. Can we be afraid of them?"


    "Fart!" Zhang Xiaogang gritted his teeth and shouted, and then said, "if this thing is big, we won''t pay any fucking attention, you know?"


    "Why didn''t we talk to each other?" the policeman asked with a curly mouth.


    "If you fucking know you''re a policeman, why don''t you care? Why don''t you listen to the police? The police will be fucking reasonable if they tell you?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted, staring at beads.


    The police were stunned when they heard Zhang Xiaogang''s words.


    "Are these people from the harem? I tell you, if the people in the harem are really anxious, they''ll kill you like playing with their mother. What are you talking about with his mother when you''re free?" Zhang Xiaogang repeated, and then said: "in fact, there''s another thing..."


    "What''s the matter?" the policeman was stunned.


    "The incident they reported to the police also has something to do with our police station. The two people they lost were lost in our interrogation room..." Zhang Xiaogang replied helplessly.


    The police were stunned when they heard this. He thought Liu was a fool, but when they heard this, the police knew that Liu Rui really had the confidence to beat people. They called the police because their people were lost in the police station. No matter where they said it, they didn''t pay attention to it.


    "So now these people can''t be provoked, you know?" Zhang Xiaogang whispered.


    "Really?" the policeman looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    "If you don''t believe you call Lao sun, the man lost it in his hand..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with his mouth curled, and then said, "now this matter is very complicated, so we don''t have to talk to them about this useless, do you know?"


    "What about these two people?" the policeman asked, looking at Han Chao and Liu Rui at the door of the office.


    "You don''t have to worry about how to deal with this matter. I''ll finish it... You''ll let someone take our people to the hospital later..." Zhang Xiaogang replied irritably, and then went straight to Liu Rui and Han Chao.


    Liu Rui squinted at Zhang Xiaogang and didn''t speak.


    "Brother Liu, why are you so excited?" Zhang Xiaogang smiled at Liu Rui and asked.


    "It''s not that I''m so fucking excited. It''s mainly that you''re so fucking angry. Do you know?" Liu Rui replied with a big mouth, and then looked up at Zhang Xiaogang. Zhang Xiaogang smiled and took out two cigarettes and handed them to Liu Rui and Han Chao.


    "Smoke..."


    Zhang Xiaogang said to Liu Rui with a smile.


    "Brother Zhang, the people in your police station really need education. I''ll tell you..." Liu Rui took Zhang Xiaogang''s cigarette with his big mouth, and then said reluctantly: "what, let me tell you. Today I have a good temper. I''ll tell you..."


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled silently and didn''t speak.


    "By the way, where''s the director of your police station?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this. He looked at Liu Rui with some doubts and asked, "brother, why are you looking for our director when you''re free?"


    "I have something to do with him..."


    "No, let''s just do something like this. It''s not as big as this?" Zhang Xiaogang looked at Liu Rui and said wordlessly.


    "I''m not looking for him for this matter." Liu Rui waved his hand.


    "Can you tell me why?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a frown.


    "In fact, there''s nothing serious. I just want to talk to the director of the police station..." Liu Rui smiled at Zhang Xiaogang''s nervous expression.


    "Brother, I''m responsible for your loss. Why don''t you give me a few days? Now I''ve started asking others to help find it. Don''t worry, I''ll help you get this person back for you?" Zhang Xiaogang quickly explained to Liu Rui.


    "Cao, I don''t blame you for that..." Liu Rui scolded silently, and then said: "brother Zhang, don''t worry, I have nothing to do with you. As long as you help me find those two people back, one of the words we said in the hotel counts. I''m sure I can''t rely on you..."


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at Liu Rui and said in a low voice, "do you have to see him?"


    "Well, I just want to see him today..." Liu Rui nodded slightly.


    "OK, I''ll call him now..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile, and then ran to the corner with his mobile phone.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After waiting for a while, the person opposite answered the phone.


    "What are you doing?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "I''ve just got home from work. What''s the matter?" the man opposite asked in a low voice.


    "Well, there are two people here who want to see you. Do you think I''ll take them home or you''ll come back?" Zhang Xiaogang asked very politely.


    "... who?" the man across the street asked in a low voice.


    "People from the city, from the harem."


    "I know the harem. What are they doing here?"


    "Well, didn''t we lose two people two days ago? It''s the people in their back palace..."


    "Can''t you handle this by yourself? You have to ask me to handle it?" the tone across the street was very bad.


    "What leader? Now these two people just want to see you. It''s useless for me to say anything. I can''t help it even if people want to see you..."


    "OK, I''ll go back later." the person opposite replied impatiently, and then hung up directly.


    After Zhang Xiaogang called, he walked to Liu Rui with a smile on his mobile phone, then looked at Liu Rui and said, "let''s wait here. It''s estimated that we''ll be back soon..."


    "Ha ha, OK!" Liu Rui smiled and nodded, then sat on the bench laughing and smoking. Han Chao sat next to Liu Rui.


    These two people have directly become the most eye-catching scenery in the police station. Up to now, no one in the police station dares to fight in the police station, and the fight is still the police. The most powerful thing is that Liu Rui and Han Chao have nothing to do after fighting. They laugh and smoke with the police.


    "Well, brother Liu, I''ve found someone here. It''s estimated that I can know the news of those two people in the past two days!" Zhang Xiaogang looked at Liu Rui with a smile and said.


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. Then he looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked, "is it true or false?"


    "I can still lie to you. I''m looking for thieves on our tower side. They have very well-informed information... Let me tell you, I''ll definitely find the news there in three days and two days..."


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this, then looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said, "brother Zhang, if you really help me do this, I must thank you very much. These two people are very important to our harem..."


    "It was lost on our side. I must help you find it... But!" said Zhang Xiaogang. He paused and took a look at Liu Rui.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Rui asked.


    "Well, the people on the other side may have strong firepower, so if you find it, you have to rely on the people on your side..." Zhang Xiaogang said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, that''s it!" Liu Rui smiled and then whispered, "don''t worry, you just help me find someone and it''s over. You don''t have to..."


    "That''s OK!" Zhang Xiaogang nodded quickly.


    "I am looking at the moon, how many dreams are flying freely..."


    At this time, a song "free flight" rippled in the police station. Liu Rui grinned after hearing this song, then looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said, "brother Zhang, your ring tone is very fucking unique..."


    "Hehe, I just feel proud..."


    Zhang Xiaogang bared his teeth and replied. Then he took out his mobile phone and pressed the answer button.


    "Will you come again? These two foreign girls are in a hurry..." the person opposite shouted excitedly.


    "Grass, I have something to do here!" Zhang Xiaogang replied wordlessly.


    "Why didn''t you say something earlier? What the fuck are these two?" asked the other side of the phone.


    "Do it yourself. I can''t get away from my fucking side..."


    "Can I stand these two?"


    "You can''t stand it. Can you find another person? Can''t you understand what I have to do now?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted in an abnormal silence.


    "..." the opposite man was silent for a moment, and then reluctantly said, "OK, then I know..."


    "Hang up!"


    Zhang Xiaogang scolded wordlessly and then hung up the phone directly.


    "Hehe, brother Zhang, your police''s spare time life is very fucking rich..." Han Chao smiled at Zhang Xiaogang with a cigarette.


    "There''s nothing idle to play..." Zhang Xiaogang returned to Han Chao with some embarrassment, then looked at his mobile phone and whispered, "it''s almost time to come..."


    Liu Rui looked at Zhang Xiaogang and didn''t speak.


    "What brother, can you tell me what you''re going to talk to our director?" Zhang Xiaogang smiled at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Nothing. I just talk to him..."


    After Liu Rui said this, the door of the police station was opened. A middle-aged man of more than 50 years walked in wearing a light blue suit and smiled when he saw Zhang Xiaogang.


    Zhang Xiaogang quickly got up, took Liu Rui and Han Chao to the middle-aged man, and then pointed to the middle-aged man and said, "brother, this is our director, sun Yuanliang."


    "Liu Rui!" Liu Rui smiled and stretched out his right hand to sun Yuanliang.


    "Hello!" Sun Yuanliang shook hands with Liu Rui very politely.


    "Han Chao!"


    "Hello!"


    After a brief greeting, sun Yuanliang said politely, "what are you looking for me?"


    "Yes." Liu Rui nodded slightly.


    "OK, let''s go in and say..." Sun Yuanliang agreed, then took out the key and ran to his office. Zhang Xiaogang was very clear that he didn''t follow him.


    After entering the office, sun Yuanliang looked at Liu Rui and Han Chao with a smile and said, "just sit down. I don''t have any good tea here, just ordinary Tieguanyin. Don''t you dislike it?"


    "Nothing, I can do anything..." Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied.


    "What, are you from the city?" Sun Yuanliang asked with a smile as he bent over to connect water to Liu Rui and Han Chao.


    "Director Sun, have you heard of the Hougong bar?" Liu Rui asked directly looking at Sun Yuanliang.


    After hearing this sentence, sun Yuanliang was stunned by his body instinctively. Then he smiled and said, "I''ve heard of it several times. The bar is doing well."


    "Just heard of it!" Liu Rui nodded slightly, then reached out to take the tea cup handed over by sun Yuanliang, looked at Sun Yuanliang with a smile and said, "director Sun, we lost two people in your police station. I have to ask you for an explanation about this!"


    Sun Yuanliang was stunned for a moment, then handed the tea cup in his hand to Han Chao, and then whispered, "I don''t know what you said..."


    "Afraid!"


    Before sun Yuanliang could react, Liu Rui directly threw his tea cup to the ground. Sun Yuanliang squinted at Liu Rui and didn''t speak. Han Chao still drank tea without any expression on his face.


    Zhang Xiaogang outside the office heard the sound of falling a cup and was directly hoodwinked.


    "What do you mean?" Sun Yuanliang asked, squinting at Liu Rui.


    "You pretend to be ignorant with me, don''t you?" Liu Rui shouted loudly as he looked at Sun Yuanliang.


    "Ha ha..." Sun Yuanliang looked at Liu Rui and smiled. Then he stared at Liu Rui and shouted, "do you fucking know where this is? Can you drop my cup?"


    After hearing this, Han Chao stood up and shook his hand, threw the quilt down on the wall, then stared at the beads and shouted, "I fucking fell now. How can you tell me?"


    Sun Yuanliang was stunned when he looked at Liu Rui and Han Chao. His lips trembled slightly and he didn''t know what to say. He never thought that Liu Rui and Han Chao didn''t give themselves face at all.


    In the office of the police station.


    Liu Rui and Han Chao stared at Sun Yuanliang. Sun Yuanliang also stared at Liu Rui and Han Chao.


    "What do you two mean?" Sun Yuanliang asked, looking at Liu Rui and Han Chao with pursed lips.


    "Isn''t it obvious what we mean?" Liu Rui replied with a smile and then said: "I won''t tell you anything else. I''ll be simple. Your family has two children and a eldest daughter who is now studying in a university in Britain. Your youngest son is now studying in a primary school in the city. You live apart from your daughter-in-law. You have a junior at home. Am I right?"


    Sun Yuanliang was stunned when he heard Liu Rui''s words.


    "What do you mean? Why don''t you talk?" Han Chao asked, looking at Sun Yuanliang with a smile.


    "You investigate me?" Sun Yuanliang shouted, staring at beads.


    "You are the director of the police station. Do you still need me to investigate you?" Liu Rui replied with a smile, and then said, "you basically know that as long as you are a person, but this is not the focus of our conversation. What I want to tell you is that you will retire in a few months. I think you don''t want to be dragged down?"


    "What do you have to say!" Sun Yuanliang turned and walked to his desk, smoking and looking at Liu Rui.


    "I have nothing to say..." Liu Rui smiled.


    "What do you mean by saying these words to me?" Sun Yuanliang asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    Liu Rui narrowed his eyes and was silent for a moment. Then he whispered, "what we want now is brother sun. Please shut up. Can you do that?"


    "Let me shut up?" Sun Yuanliang smiled at this, looked at Liu Rui and asked, "do you want me to shut up or just let me not speak?"


    "What''s the difference?" Liu Rui asked with a smile, and then said, "do you know what our harem is, brother sun?"


    "Yes, it basically conforms to the nature of underworld groups!" Sun Yuanliang nodded slightly.


    "If you know what we do, it''s easy. Two people in our harem were lost in your police station. I want to ask you, what are you going to do about it?" Liu Rui asked.


    "Did your people lose it or did they lose it at our police station? Why didn''t I know about it?" Sun Yuanliang started pretending to be innocent.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled at Sun Yuanliang and then said: "You don''t have to talk to me now. It''s no use. If you don''t plan to take care of our people, our harem will do it by ourselves. But since we do it by ourselves, we will inevitably do something special. Therefore, I hope brother sun, if there''s nothing wrong with you, you''d better shut up. If you can help us find these two people, you can talk as much as you want, but you should It doesn''t matter. Well water doesn''t invade the river. I hope you police better go back a little. Don''t be like a fucking fly. Where we go, you go! "


    "Are you ordering me?" Sun Yuanliang asked, frowning at Liu Rui.


    "It''s not an order..." Liu Rui smiled at Sun Yuanliang, then said with a big mouth: "I''m threatening you now!"


    "Why do you threaten me?" Sun Yuanliang shouted with staring beads.


    "Just because I fucking dare to stand in front of your police and say that our harem is an underworld, is this enough?" Liu Rui shouted.


    Sun Yuanliang was silent when he heard this. He squinted at Liu Rui and said nothing.


    "What do you mean? Why don''t you talk?"


    Liu Rui smiled at Sun Yuanliang and asked.


    "Ha ha..." Sun Yuanliang smiled, then looked at Liu Rui and said, "listen to what you people in the harem mean..."


    "How do you say that?" asked Liu Rui.


    "Do you know who you are? Do you know who I am?"


    Sun Yuanliang looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "You are a soldier and we are bandits, which is very clear..."


    "Since you understand, how dare you talk to me like that?" Sun Yuanliang was stunned.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled helplessly, then rubbed his face, frowned and said, "let me tell you this. You are not a serious soldier. I guess you don''t know how many dirty things you have. We bandits are not serious bandits. We are not afraid of the police in the city. Do you think we will be afraid of you?"


    Sun Yuanliang looked at Liu Rui and didn''t speak.


    Liu Rui played with the lighter in his hand and was silent for a while. Then he looked up at Sun Yuanliang and asked, "brother sun, do you know why the former mayor of H city didn''t have it?"


    Hearing this, sun Yuanliang''s body stiffened.


    "I think you should know?" Liu Rui then asked.


    "You''re a naked threat now!" Sun Yuanliang shouted at Liu Rui with staring beads.


    "Brother sun, you know what''s going on here. No matter from that point of view, I want to advise you not to play with our harem. Really, after all, you''re not as good as Bi Wenshi. Our harem knows how many dirty things you have. So if you really clean up with our harem first, I can tell you very clearly You, you''re so bad... "Liu Rui said. After a pause, he stretched out his hand and lit a cigarette for himself. He smiled and said," our harem can kill you like Bi Wenshi. I just want to ask, brother sun, what are you more than Bi Wenshi? "


    "Is it a little too direct for you to ask?" Han Chao smiled when he saw Bi Wenshi keep silent.


    "Isn''t that what''s going on directly or not? The evidence we can take out now can basically make you sentenced to death, and your child is still in school in the city. If I call now, you have to kneel and call me Ruige, can you?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Sun Yuanliang.


    "How dare you!" Sun Yuanliang stepped forward, grabbed Liu Rui''s collar, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "How do you know I dare not?" Liu Rui asked, biting his teeth.


    "Do you know who I am? I''m a fucking policeman!"


    "OK, you''re a cop! Han Chao calls!" Liu Rui is not afraid at all. He turns his head and yells at Han Chao.


    "Hehe, OK!"


    Han Chao smiled helplessly. In fact, Han Chao knew that Liu Rui was bragging. Now the main combat effectiveness of our harem is all on the road. Who has nothing to do to kidnap the son of the director of the police station, but Han Chao still took out his mobile phone and was ready to call casually.


    "No!"


    When sun Yuanliang saw that Han Chao was really going to call, he shouted at his throat.

 Chapter 1307

    In the office.


    "Don''t call!"


    Sun Yuanliang thought Liu Rui was really going to kidnap his son. He shouted at the top of his voice. When Liu Rui heard sun Yuanliang''s words, he knew that sun Yuanliang had been set up.


    "Why, didn''t you just have a hard time?" Han Chao asked, looking at Sun Yuanliang with a smile.


    "What do you really want to do?" Sun Yuanliang stared at beads and looked at Han Chao and Liu Rui speechless.


    "I said, we don''t want to do anything. Now I just want you to cooperate with us. Shut up, and then we cooperate with you to retire safely. Brother sun, what do you think of this cooperation?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Sun Yuanliang.


    ��������


    Sun Yuanliang looked at Liu Rui and was silent for a moment. Then he reluctantly nodded, and then whispered, "you''re a cow. Can I fucking take it?"


    "Ha ha..."


    Liu Rui looked at Han Chao and smiled, then whispered, "brother sun, if you talk with this attitude, I think we can still talk..."


    "Come on, what do you seem to be doing except this?" Sun Yuanliang reluctantly rubbed his face and sat on the chair.


    "On the way!" Liu Rui nodded with great satisfaction, then walked to sun Yuanliang with his back hands, picked up the black pen from the on the table, and then squinted at the map of the Tower Development Zone on the wall.


    After looking at it for a while, Liu Rui took out his black pen and circled five factories on the map. Except for the two factories that brother long had bought, all the remaining factories were marked up.


    Sun Yuanliang squinted at the map behind him. He didn''t know what Liu Rui meant.


    "Brother sun, I need to meet their boss in the five factories I have surrounded. Is it difficult?" Liu Rui threw his pen on the table and looked at Sun Yuanliang with a smile.


    "Difficulty?" Sun Yuanliang was stunned, and then said with a smile, "are you coming to these five factories?"


    "Hmm..." Liu Rui nodded slightly and then said, "a factory of one million is your pension!"


    Sun Yuanliang was stunned when he heard this.


    "Our harem can accept any price on the other side, but if the calf puller directly asks him to roll the calf for me, the day after tomorrow, I want you to invite these five people to dinner on behalf of our harem, how about?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Sun Yuanliang.


    "One factory for a million?" Sun Yuanliang asked, looking at Liu Rui with his lips pursed.


    "Yes!"


    Liu Rui nodded slightly and said in a low voice, "as long as we accept a factory here, we will give you a million yuan. Don''t worry, what our harem lacks now is people, not money. I promise you a lot of money!"


    "If you''re such a person, I''m really interested..." Sun Yuanliang smiled back to Liu Rui, then touched his chin and looked at the factory on the map. After a long silence, he whispered, "give me some time, I''ll prepare, and then try to get them out together!"


    "Yes!" Liu Rui nodded slightly.


    "Hehe, if you had told me about one million, we could save a lot!" Sun Yuanliang smiled at Liu Rui and said.


    "That''s different..." Liu Rui waved to sun Yuanliang and said with a smile, "if I come up, I''ll tell you about it. If I give you one million, you''ll want two million..."


    "Ha ha!"


    Sun Yuanliang laughed at this, stood up, patted Liu Rui on the shoulder, smiled and said, "where are you in the back palace?"


    "Handyman..." Liu Rui replied with his mouth tilted.


    "Ha ha..." Sun Yuanliang smiled and said nothing.


    "Slowly, you will know that as long as you cooperate with our harem, we will not let you suffer. You can help us deal with the obvious things. We will operate secretly. Basically, we will give play to your residual heat as the director of the police station..." Liu Rui smiled at Sun Yuanliang.


    "Since it''s cooperation, should I say something first?" Sun Yuanliang asked looking at Liu Rui.


    "You speak!"


    "We can cooperate here, but there are some things I can help you, but there are some things I can''t help you. Can you understand this?" Sun Yuanliang asked.


    "Yes!" Liu Rui asked, nodded, and then said, "don''t worry. We won''t let you do some things. You just cooperate with us... Don''t worry about the rest..."


    "Hehe, that''s OK!"


    Sun Yuanliang nodded slightly, then looked at Han Chao, smiled and said, "what do you want the five factories in the harem? Does it have anything to do with our university city?"


    "Almost that..." Liu Rui knew that it was not a secret, so he had nothing to hide.


    "Someone else came to me before you." Sun Yuanliang looked at Liu Rui and said.


    "Is Fan Jun?" Liu Rui asked very bluntly.


    "Well, although what he said is very obscure, I can still hear his meaning..." Sun Yuanliang nodded slightly.


    "Then why didn''t you promise?" Liu Rui asked with a smile.


    "I''m almost retired and I''m not in the mood to toss with him... The most important thing is that they can''t give the price you give. If I cooperate with them, I''m a subordinate. I should do everything, but if I cooperate with you, I do everything for my retirement..." sun Yuanliang said very bluntly.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled at this.


    "Do you know Zhang Xiaogang?" Sun Yuanliang changed the topic.


    "Well, I just met him. I''m going to let him take over after you retire. What do you think?" Liu Rui asked.


    "It''s ok..." Sun Yuanliang nodded and whispered, "I carried Xiaogang in my hand. If he wants to sit in my position, the difference is money. I can help him with everything else..."


    "Hehe, those things are still waiting for our factory to take down. Now the two most important things for us are to find our two people and to buy these factories. If these two things are done, the rest will be simple. I won''t say anything else. There''s no problem for you to provide for the aged at home safely..."


    "Hehe, I have to get rid of your harem for the elderly care?" Sun Yuanliang looked at Liu Rui with a smile and asked.


    "You can retire without our harem, but how can you live after you retire? That''s the key to the problem. How much money can you covet for so many years? It''s estimated that it''s not enough for your son?"


    "Well, it''s not enough!" Sun Yuanliang nodded slightly.


    "Are you still in the mood to raise a junior?" Han Chao shouted, looking at Zhang Xiaogang in surprise.


    "Ha ha, Xiao San doesn''t conflict with this!" Sun Yuanliang smiled helplessly.


    In the office.


    "Too fucking corrupt..."


    Han Chao looked at Sun Yuanliang and scolded.


    "We''re different from you. We''re slow to get money. It''s certainly not like a project like your harem. I heard that you still have the whole poison factory in Zhaojia village. That''s a huge profit!" Sun Yuanliang replied with a smile.


    "We''re quick to get money. I didn''t fucking see ye Han raising a Junior..." Han Chao scolded speechlessly, and then said, "by the way, you say you''re slow to get money here. You deduct one person is 100000. Isn''t it much happier to get money than us?"


    "Hehe, how many of your 100000 people can there be in total? It''s generally a few thousand yuan here. I''m a development police station. Except that the bosses of those factories have nothing to give me some money, there''s basically no oil and water. After all, there are too few criminal cases here, which can''t compare with those in your city. I''ll tell you..."


    Hearing this, Liu Rui grinned, patted sun Yuanliang on the shoulder and said, "there are also some people in our city who can take money, and some people can''t get money. The most important thing about this thing is to talk to the right person. If you talk to the right person, everything is easy to do, but if you talk to the wrong person, you''re so tired that you can''t make money..."


    "Brother, do you think I''m with the right person or the wrong person?" Sun Yuanliang smiled at Liu Rui and asked.


    "I was wrong, but now I''m right..." Liu Rui replied with a smile and then said, "brother, let me tell you this. As long as you follow us well, you''ll definitely earn more money in these months than in your life..."


    "Ha ha..." Sun Yuanliang smiled and said nothing.


    "OK, don''t talk. Let''s contact again if there''s anything in the future!"


    Liu Rui waved his hand to sun Yuanliang and then directly said to Han Chao, "let''s go!"


    When Han Chao heard this, he quickly stood up and ran outside the house. Sun Yuanliang smiled and sent Liu Rui and Han Chao to the door, and then said very politely, "what, I won''t send you?"


    "OK, brother sun, you have nothing to do. Go back..."


    Liu Rui replied with a smile, and then ran out of the police station with his hands on his back.


    Zhang Xiaogang waited outside the office for a long time. After seeing Liu Rui and Han Chao coming out, he quickly greeted them with a smile, then looked at Liu Rui and said, "it''s done?"


    "Ah..."


    Liu Rui nodded, then looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said, "haven''t you left yet?"


    "Didn''t I see what you talked to the director?" Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile, and then said, "what, how was your conversation?"


    "Ha ha..."


    "I just saw you all fighting? What''s the matter?" Zhang Xiaogang frowned at Liu Rui and asked.


    "If we don''t give him some color to see, does he know what our harem does?" Han Chao replied with a curled mouth.


    "In fact, our director is still good. I have followed him for so many years and take care of me..."


    Liu Rui looked at Zhang Xiaogang and smiled. Then he patted Zhang Xiaogang on the shoulder and said, "you are a good person. I told him about you just now. Do you know what he said?"


    "What did you say?" Zhang Xiaogang asked hurriedly.


    "As long as the money is in place, there is basically no problem!"


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this.


    "True or false?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted, staring at Liu Rui.


    "How can I tease you when I''m fucking free?" Liu Rui reluctantly glanced and then ran directly outside the house. Zhang Xiaogang wanted to send Han Chao and Liu Rui, but Han Chao stopped him.


    "It''s not my brother. You have to be sure about this!" Zhang Xiaogang shouted at Liu Rui.


    "You''d better focus on how to help us find Xiao hei and Lao Bian. Don''t worry about the others..." Han Chao looked at Zhang Xiaogang and stopped.


    "Hehe, don''t worry, brother. I''ll help you find those two people... Just rest assured..."


    "That''s OK! Dessert is OK in this matter..."


    Han Chao nodded and then ran directly to Liu Rui''s position.


    Zhang Xiaogang stood at the door of the police station and looked at Liu Rui and Han Chao. He didn''t speak. After a while, Zhang Xiaogang directly turned and walked into the police station, and then into sun Yuanliang''s office.


    "Brother sun, what did they tell you?"


    After entering the office, Zhang Xiaogang looked at Sun Yuanliang very directly and asked.


    "Didn''t say anything, just talked about cooperating with them." Sun Yuanliang simply replied, and then said, "when did you meet these people?"


    "A few days ago..."


    "The Hougong people are not simple. They are not old, but they have a lot of thoughts..." Sun Yuanliang nodded and commented.


    "You can see that too?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a frown.


    "If you follow these people, it''s still good. At least I have a good understanding of their harem. There should be no problem with what I promised you, so you don''t care what my attitude is, you can finish it with them..."


    "What''s your attitude?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "Just make money!" Sun Yuanliang replied with a smile.


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled and said nothing.


    ����


    In a domineering car on the side of the tower.


    "Why can''t Liu Rui get through?" Wei Yiwen scolded with his mobile phone.


    "Try again..." Tian Ming whispered.


    "I''ve been playing for more than half an hour. I''ve turned it off. Is something fucking wrong?" Wei Yiwen replied irritably.


    "Then you call ye to ask what''s going on... Why is it so inconvenient every day?" Tian Ming muttered helplessly on the steering wheel.


    "Grass!" Wei Yiwen gritted his teeth and scolded, and then dialed me directly.


    "Hey, what''s the matter, uncle Wei?"


    "What leaf? We have arrived at the tower, but we can''t contact Liu Rui now..." Wei Yiwen shouted anxiously.


    "Can''t get in touch? How can I get out of touch?" I was stunned and shouted.


    "I don''t know what the hell happened. I called these two people. One didn''t answer and the other turned off..."


    "What, uncle Wei, wait for me for a while. I''ll be here right now. Wait until I arrive..." I whispered.


    "OK, I''m waiting for you here at the intersection. These two children are really not reassuring!" Wei Yiwen scolded wordlessly and then hung up the phone directly.


    "As for such a hurry?" Tian Ming asked, looking at Wei Yiwen with a smile.


    "Mainly because this situation is a little special!"


    Good luck to the hotel.


    Liu Rui bared his teeth and sat on the bed looking at Han Chao. He asked with a smile, "how about my acting today?"


    "Not bad..." Han Chao replied with a big mouth, then stood on the bed and turned over.


    "What the fuck are you looking for?" Liu Rui asked, leaning against the bed and squinting his eyes to see Han Chao.


    "What, my mobile phone is dead. Have you brought a charger?" Han Chao looked up at Liu Rui for a long time and asked.


    "Who the fuck doesn''t have to take that thing... Usually that kind of thing is brought by my Secretary..." Liu Rui glanced at Han Chao and said with a smile: "what, we have a lot of harvest today..."


    "What did you get?"


    Han Chao was looking for a charger in the hotel. He was busy sweating. He was in no mood to talk to Liu Rui.


    "If we can have the help of sun Yuanliang now, we will be able to do things well at that time. After all, he is the director of the police station. It is estimated that there is still some influence..." Liu Rui replied with a cigarette in his mouth.


    "That''s not necessarily... It''s mainly because I cooperated well today. Otherwise, can sun Yuanliang be fooled by you so easily? You don''t tell me clearly before you go. Give me a script or something. I play it all temporarily..." Han Chao wiped the sweat on his face and then found it in the room.


    "This thing has a script. It''s all temporary. There are so many people in our harem. Why did I bring you out for a reason..."


    "Ha ha..." Han Chao looked at Liu Rui, smiled and said helplessly, "are you praising me?"


    "Just for your performance in the police station today, I must give you a big red flower!" Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied, and then said: "that what, but more or less, also has some small defects. You have to pay attention to what I tell you in the future..."


    "I won''t go with you next time. It''s a fucking police station. I''m so scared that I didn''t pee my pants..." Han Chaochao said, pulling the calf more and more.


    "How dare you piss your pants!" Liu Rui scolded speechless.


    "Mainly, you don''t see where it is!" Han Chao pinched his waist and replied. Then he opened the door and had to go outside.


    "What the fuck are you doing?" Liu Rui stood up and looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "I''ll go out and ask the landlady if she has a charger. It can''t be without her fucking mobile phone..." Han Chao replied helplessly.


    "What the fuck is this? I''m so worried. Isn''t my cell phone dead? As for the whole thing, is it so anxious?"


    Liu Rui was lying in bed with his big mouth curled and speechless.


    ��������


    Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and didn''t speak.


    Ten minutes later, Han Chao ran in from the outside, wiped the sweat on his face, looked at Liu Rui reluctantly and shouted, "what a fucking Hotel, not even a charger..."


    "No, what are you doing? Are you in such a hurry?" Liu Rui asked Han Chao with some speechless eyes.


    "It''s not easy for me to make an appointment with a sister at the tower. The fucking mobile phone is dead. How can I contact?" Han Chao shouted, staring at the beads and collapsing.


    "Grass, when the fuck is it? Are you still in the mood to find a sister?" Liu Rui scolded some speechless.


    "I should fucking work and find a sister. I''m delayed in two steps..." Han Chao rubbed his hair back.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled silently, then reached out from his trouser pocket and took out his mobile phone and threw it on the bed. Then he looked at Han Chao and said, "if you''re worried, you can use my phone?"


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this sentence. He reached out and directly picked up Liu Rui''s mobile phone.


    "Do you remember the girl''s phone number?"


    Liu Rui smiled at Han Chao and asked.


    "Remember..."


    Han Chao bared his teeth and replied.


    "You''re still fucking awesome. You even remember people''s phone number..." Liu Rui scolded some speechless, reached out and took out the magazine around him and read it.


    Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and smiled. Then he directly took Liu Rui''s phone, pressed the unlock key, and directly threw his mobile phone back to Liu Rui.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Liu Rui was puzzled lying in bed. He looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "You fool, you haven''t ordered your mobile phone..." Han Chao scolded wordlessly.


    "My phone is dead too?" Liu Rui looked at his mobile phone and said reluctantly, "this fucking mobile phone is getting more and more finished now. My fucking Nokia didn''t have electricity for half a month. Now this JB thing has no electricity when it can fight the landlord..."


    "What kind of JB Nokia can play landlords?" Han Chao scolded irritably, and then walked out of the house.


    "Why the fuck did you leave again?" Liu Rui shouted with a smile.


    "I went out to find a public phone. I made an appointment with my sister at 12:00 p.m. if I didn''t get there, wouldn''t the girl wait in vain? What face would I have to stay in our dating circle..." Han Chao replied with a big mouth, and then said: "dating is a thing. The most important thing is to see the credibility. I''ll tell you..."


    "Ha ha, the fool asked for a gun and paid attention to his mother''s reputation..." Liu Rui smiled at Han Chao, then looked down at his mobile phone and was silent. Then he jumped up directly from the bed, stared at the beads and shouted, "fuck, something''s wrong!"


    After Han Chao heard Liu Rui''s cry, he quickly looked back at Liu Rui, touched his head, looked at Liu Rui and asked, "what do you say? What happened?"


    "Ye yamen should be here. Our fucking phone is dead. If they can''t find us, something must happen to us..." Liu Rui shouted, staring at beads, and then ran out of the house with his clothes.


    "No, what the fuck are you talking about?" Han Chao asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "Are you a fucking fool? I told you so clearly that you still can''t understand. Ye Han and they have come to the iron tower now, but our mobile phones are dead, so he can''t contact us. Ye Han must be anxious!" Liu Rui explained some speechless, and then dragged Han Chao to run outside the hotel.


    "It''s not such an important thing. Why don''t you fucking tell me?" Han Chao shouted at Liu Rui with staring beads.


    "Fart, you don''t count it in your fucking heart?"


    "What the fuck can I count? I''m a driver. How the fuck do I know so many things!" Han Chao''s tone collapsed, and then ran out of the hotel with Liu Rui.

 Chapter 1308

    Highway intersection.


    I sat in the Land Rover and kept calling Liu Rui, but I couldn''t get through no matter how I called.


    "What the hell''s going on? Why hasn''t anyone answered the phone yet?" I shouted as I sat in the car and collapsed.


    "Leaf, don''t worry. They may have lost their cell phone..." the thing sat next to me and advised me in a low voice.


    "What the fuck will I lose my power! These two fools have worked so long, and they don''t know this!" I stared at the beads and shouted. Then I shouted, "fuck, if nothing happens to these two fools, I have to fucking kill these two fools. It''s so annoying..."


    "Ha ha..." Nanbei looked at me and smiled.


    "What the hell are you laughing at when you''re free?" I looked back at the north and South and scolded. Then I reached out and threw ten yuan on the north and south, and then looked at the north and South and said, "what''s going to buy me a cold skin? I''m fucking starving..."


    "Big brother, this is a high-speed intersection, so there''s fucking cold skin?" the north and South looked at me and asked.


    "Isn''t there a fucking one?" I shouted, pointing to the intersection and standing in the strong wind.


    "Grass, when the fuck is it? You really sell cold skin?" the north and South scolded silently, and then directly pulled the door with the money.


    "Bring me one, too, and I''m hungry..." Ji Xuan shouted at his throat when he saw that Nanbei got off the bus.


    The north and South looked at Ji Xuan in silence, and then ran to the aunt in the cold wind with ten yuan.


    "What would you like to eat, young man?" the aunt in the cart smiled and asked.


    "It''s not aunt. What season is it? You''re still in the mood to sell this thing. Which fool can buy it?" the north and the South looked at aunt in silence and asked.


    "Hehe, what did your child say? Didn''t you buy it from me?" the aunt smiled at the north and South and said.


    "Come on, aunt, you''d better give me two whole cold skins. I found that we have nothing to talk about..." north and South reluctantly waved their hands, then took out cigarette butts and leaned against the trolley to smoke.


    "OK!"


    A few minutes later, aunt smiled and handed two cold skins to the north and south.


    "Thanks!"


    North and South threw away cigarette butts and waved with a smile. Then they were going to run into the car with cold skin


    "That young man, you didn''t give me money..." aunt stared at the north and South and shouted.


    "Ha ha, I forgot..." Nanbei smiled and waved his hand, then took out ten yuan and threw it into aunt''s hand.


    After the north and south got on the bus, they directly handed the cold skin to Ji Xuan and me, then looked at me and said, "it''s such a fucking cold day. You''re still eating this thing. Aren''t you afraid of diarrhea?"


    "This thing is delicious..." Ji Xuan took the cold skin with a smile, then directly took the convenient chopsticks and ate it.


    North and South stared at Ji Xuan with beads, and his eyes were a little dull.


    "What do you think of me like that?"


    Ji Xuan turned to look at the north and South and asked.


    "Ha ha..." the north and the South looked at Ji Xuan and smiled. Then they said, "you rich second generation are very grounded. What you eat is so delicious..."


    "It''s mainly because I''ve been tossing around for so long. I''m hungry..." Ji Xuan replied with a smile, then bowed his head and ate cold skin.


    "Is it delicious?" north and South asked with a smile.


    "It''s OK. I''m proud of the lack of vinegar..." Ji Xuan replied with his mouth tilted.


    "It''s good for you to eat. You have so many fucking things!" I replied irritably, then directly pulled off the convenient chopsticks and prepared to eat cold skin.


    But just then my cell phone rang. I looked down and saw that it was Tian Ming.


    "Hello?" I reached for the phone.


    "Ye, where are you now? We can''t contact Liu Rui and them. I''m freezing to death..."


    "Aren''t you in the car?" I asked some speechless.


    "The car is out of gas..."


    "If you insist, I''ll come to you in a minute." I whispered back.


    "OK!" Tian Ming reluctantly agreed, and then hung up my phone.


    "These two fools are fucking delaying things, and how can they fuck up if they freeze the two old men?" I scolded silently, and then bowed my head and ate cold skin.


    "Why don''t we go to Uncle Tian now?" the thing looked at me and asked.


    "It''s no use looking for them, but we can''t find Liu Rui. We''re here. If Liu Rui reacts, maybe he can come to us..." I reluctantly replied, then turned my head and stared at the beads and shouted, "can you stop bitching when you eat?"


    Ji Xuan was stunned when he heard this, then stared at the beads and shouted, "what the hell are you shouting with me?"


    "Grass..."


    I replied irritably, then bowed my head and ate cold skin.


    ����


    On the other hand, Han Chao and Liu Rui got into the car directly after they ran out of the hotel, and then drove all the way to our location.


    "Can you hurry up?" Liu Rui sat on the co pilot, stared at Han Chao and shouted.


    "Elder brother, how fast am I? It''s all fucking cars, and I''ll fly there?" Han Chao replied to Liu Rui speechlessly, and then shouted: "I don''t know what you think every day. Ye Han is here. If we can''t connect, I tell you that ye Han''s B must clean up us both..."


    "I don''t know him yet?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Do you know how you fucking forgot such an important thing?" Han Chao shouted.


    "..." Liu Rui looked at Han Chao and said nothing.


    "I''ll come out with you. It''s my most fucking stupid decision now. I''ve found that saving you is not as good as Lao Bian''s IQ. Lao Bian can remember something. You can''t remember anything. I found..."


    Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and said, like a psychopath.


    "Elder brother, can you stop talking?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Han Chao reluctantly.


    "Why, don''t you fucking let people talk now?" Han Chao asked obliquely.


    "How the fuck did I bring you out..." Liu Rui looked at Han Chao with speechless eyes.


    "Just now he told me he was going to give me red flowers. Now he''s counting on me again, isn''t he? I find you''re so fickle?"


    "Oh, fuck, why are you so fucking inked..."


    Liu Rui let Han Chao''s words collapse.


    On the way.


    Han Chao pressed the horn twice, then rolled down the window and shouted out, "can you drive? What the fuck are you doing in front?"


    "Roll the calf!"


    "Draft it!"


    "Fool!"


    Han Chao listened to the shouting and swearing outside and reluctantly rolled up the window and looked around. Liu Rui smiled and said, "these people really have no fucking quality..."


    "Elder brother, I beg you. Can you fucking drive quickly?" Liu Rui said, covering his head and looking at Han Chao.


    "I fucking want to go, but the people in front won''t let me go..."


    "Go, go..." Liu Rui shouted, pointing to the car in front.


    "Grass, can be counted as gone..." Han Chao stepped on the accelerator and ran out directly, comfortable and fast to the front of the team.


    "This speed is OK!" Liu Rui nodded with great satisfaction.


    "Look, I used to be known as the God of autumn mountain chariot. You think I''m bragging to you?" Han Chao bared his teeth and replied.


    "If you don''t brag, you can die?"


    Liu Rui scolded helplessly.


    "Do you believe him?"


    Han Chao scolded wordlessly. Then he stepped on the accelerator, looked at Liu Rui and asked, "do you think we can run through the red light in front?"


    "Rush over, we can''t think so much now, hurry over..." Liu Rui replied without thinking.


    "What if something happens?" Han Chao asked.


    "Stop fucking ink, I''ll do whatever I ask you to do!" Liu Rui shouted with eyes staring at the beads.


    "Buzz!"


    Han Chao kicked the accelerator and ran out directly, but at this time, Liu Rui suddenly looked up and found that a black Jeep came out from the opposite side.


    "My grass! There''s a car!" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Fuck you!"


    At this time, Han Chao quickly stepped on the brake after seeing the jeep, and then quickly turned the steering wheel.


    "Bang!"


    The jeep and Han Chao''s domineering car were too fast. Although the two cars stepped on the brakes at the same time, the jeep also hit the domineering bumper.


    "Are you fucking crazy?" Liu Rui shouted, covering his head and staring at Han Chao.


    "Didn''t you let me break through?" Han Chao also looked at Liu Rui silently, and then directly covered his head and pulled open the door.


    "Draft it? How the fuck did you drive?" Han Chao scolded the jeep with staring beads after getting off the bus.


    "This fool..." Liu Rui scolded some speechless in the car. It was obviously that they ran the red light. Han Chao seemed to have a fucking reason.


    "Little boy B, how the fuck do you talk? You run the red light, you still have a reason, don''t you?"


    A man with sunglasses came down from the jeep, pointed to Han Chao and shouted.


    "Yes, I ran the red light..." Han Chao scratched his head with a smile, then looked at the man and shouted, "that''s your fucking fault..."


    "What''s wrong with my normal driving?" the man took a step forward, grabbed Han Chao''s neck and looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "Why? Do you want to fucking fight?" Han Chao looked at the man and asked.


    "What''s the matter with the fight?"


    Just then two people got out of the jeep.


    Han Chao was stunned when he saw the two people, turned his head and shouted at the overlord car: "Liu Rui, come out quickly! If you don''t come out again, I''ll be killed. These people have been trained and their bodies are full of muscles..."


    "Grass, this fool..." Liu Rui scolded silently, then directly pulled open the door and came out. Then he looked at the man who pulled Han Chao''s collar and said with a smile: "what''s the matter, big brother?"


    "Who are you?" the man asked, squinting at Liu Rui.


    "Brother, can you loosen your hand?" Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    The man was stunned for a moment, then released Han Chao, then turned around and looked at his jeep and whispered, "how do you solve this?"


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui touched his neck, then looked at the man and said, "what, tell me the price..."


    "What do you mean?" the man asked reluctantly.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s our responsibility. Just say how much money you''re going to pay for it. Fighting is all about children. Let''s have fun..." Liu Rui said very directly.


    "Ha ha!" the man smiled and whispered, "you are a very interesting child!"


    "Well, it''s useless to be said. Isn''t it just to lose money? I have other things now. Hurry up and count!" Liu Rui said with some irritability.


    "You''re rich?" the man looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "It''s not that I found you so inky. No one on both sides of us was hurt. You can quickly say how much money it will be done..." Liu Rui replied in some silence.


    "No, how the fuck do you talk!" the man reached out and grabbed Liu Rui''s neck collar.


    "Wow!"


    Liu Rui directly took out the pistol in his clothes and put it directly on the man''s forehead. Then he stared at the beads and shouted, "why the fuck are you so inky? I said I had something urgent. Can''t you hear me?"


    The man looked at the pistol in Liu Rui''s hand and smiled helplessly. Then he stretched out his hand and took out his pistol directly. Then he stared at the beads and shouted, "do you have me? Who doesn''t play with guns?"


    Liu Rui looked at the pistol on the top of his head and was stunned.


    "Are pistols so fucking popular now?" Han Chao shouted in silence.


    "It''s also fun in society?" Liu Rui responded, looked at the man with a smile and asked.


    "What do you want now?" the man looked at Liu Rui with his neck askew and asked.


    "What are you two doing? Isn''t that all?" Han Chao shouted.


    "What are you doing?"


    At this time, the window of the jeep suddenly rolled down, and the man above the co pilot took a look out with sunglasses, but when the man saw Liu Rui, he was stunned.


    Liu Ruishun looked at the jeep in the same voice, then slowly put down his pistol, walked to the front of the jeep, bit his lips and asked, "how is it you?"


    The man in the car smiled and whispered, "long time no see!"


    "How could it be you? How could it be?" Liu Rui looked at Liu Neng with disbelief. Han Chao on one side knew that Liu Rui knew Liu Neng and seemed to be very familiar with him.


    "Why can''t it be me?" Liu Neng asked with a smile.


    "Xiao Wu is your man, isn''t he?" Liu Rui then asked.


    "Yes!"


    Liu Neng in the car nodded slightly.


    On the side of the road.


    Liu Rui stood beside the Land Rover and watched Liu Neng bite his lips. He remained silent for a long time. Han Chao looked at Liu Rui''s complex expression and knew that the current problem might be serious, so Han Chao never spoke.


    "What do you mean?"


    Liu Neng sat in the car with his neck tilted and looked at Liu Rui and asked with a smile.


    "Why did you come to H city?"


    Liu Rui asked, biting his lips and looking at Liu Neng.


    "You can come. Why can''t I come?"


    Liu Neng smiled at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Fuck you, why are you so haunted?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads, and then stretched out his hand to pull open the door.


    The bodyguard outside the car reacted very quickly and kicked Liu Rui in the stomach.


    "Fuck you, why did you fucking do it!"


    Han Chao stared at the bodyguard and shouted, then ran to the bodyguard with steps, then a fist was stuck in the bodyguard''s face, the bodyguard was stunned, and then crooked his neck.


    "Bang, bang!"


    A brittle sound.


    "You''d better not do it with me. I told you what I''ve practiced, Sanda judo and so on. I told you..." Han Chao shivered and shouted to the bodyguard. Then he quickly helped Liu Rui up, looked at Liu Rui and asked, "are you okay?"


    "Nothing..." Liu Rui waved his hand.


    "Ah Liang, come on! Let''s go!"


    Originally, the bodyguard planned to run past Han Chao and Liu Rui, but Liu Neng in the car suddenly shouted.


    The bodyguard was stunned, then reluctantly shook his head and pulled open the door.


    "Fuck you, what the fuck is going away?"


    Liu Rui bit his teeth and scolded. Then he ran in the direction of the door, stared at the beads and shouted, "fuck you, come down!"


    "Get in the car!"


    Liu Neng sat in the car and shouted at the bodyguard.


    "Get in your mother''s car B, get in!"


    Liu Rui scolded helplessly, then went directly to the window, knocked on the window and shouted, "draft it? Tell me why you came to H city?"


    "I fucking said, you can come, why can''t I come?" Liu Neng shouted with some irritability.


    "You..."


    Liu Rui looked at Liu Neng and was stunned. Then he asked, "where are Lao Bian and Xiao Hei?"


    "Ha ha..."


    Liu Neng heard this and smiled. Then he whispered, "Guess!"


    "I guess you''re a B!" Liu Rui shouted. Then he took out his pistol and aimed it at Liu Neng''s head. Then he shouted, "draft it? I asked you where Lao Bian and them are?"


    "Hula!"


    After seeing Liu Rui take out the gun, all the bodyguards jumped out of the car with pistols in their hands.


    "Grass, so many people?"


    Han Chao scolded wordlessly, then quickly pulled Liu Rui and whispered, "are you fucking crazy? Lao Bian must not be in their hands now. What''s the use of pulling this with them now?"


    "This fool is running for us!" Liu Rui shouted, holding a pistol and staring at Liu Neng.


    "Who doesn''t know they''re coming for you, but if you fight with them now, we both have to throw it here. Brother, can you calm down?" Han Chao shouted in silence.


    "I can''t fucking calm down!"


    "You''re fucking dying now!"


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. He turned his head and looked at Han Chao. Then he looked at Liu Neng in the car. He pursed his lips and remained silent for a few seconds. Then he clenched his teeth and said, "draft it? Sooner or later, I''ll kill you!"


    "I always welcome you!" Liu Neng grinned and shouted to the bodyguard outside the car, "get in the car!"


    The bodyguard looked at Liu Rui and smiled helplessly. Then he directly pulled open the door and got into the car.


    "Go!"


    Liu Neng waved to Liu Rui with a smile, and then directly started the car. Almost in the blink of an eye, the car disappeared in Liu Rui''s sight.


    "Draft it!"


    Liu Rui stood there, biting his teeth and scolding.


    "No, what do these people do? Are you so excited?" Han Chao whispered as he stood beside Liu Rui. After all, Han Chao saw Liu Rui''s anger for the first time in such a long time.


    "Fuck you!"


    Liu Rui clenched his teeth and repeated a sentence like a nerve.


    "OK, don''t fucking scold, get in the car..." Han Chao stretched out his hand and pulled Liu Rui. Liu Rui turned his head and looked at Han Chao, and then ran directly to the car.


    "What the fuck is this day by day..." Han Chao looked at Liu Rui''s back and scolded silently, and then followed him into the overlord car.


    In the car.


    After Han Chao started the car, he stepped on the accelerator and drove to the high-speed intersection.


    Liu Rui didn''t say a word after getting on the bus. He kept looking at the scenery outside the window.


    "What are you doing?"


    Han Chao is a little worried. Liu Rui asks with his eyes askew.


    "Nothing..." Liu Rui replied in a very low mood.


    "Cao, just like your B now, who believes it?" Han Chao replied a little speechless, then said with a big mouth: "what''s the matter with you? You can''t travel by this B?"


    "I fucking said I was okay!" Liu Rui replied with some annoyance.


    "Who was that man just now?" Liu Hanchao asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "Liu Neng..."


    Liu Rui bit his lips and replied.


    "Is Liu Neng, the boss behind them?" Han Chao said curiously.


    "Well, our constant opponent is Liu Neng." Liu Rui nodded slightly and then said, "but his original name is not Liu Neng. He cheated us!"


    "Cheated?" Han Chao was stunned when he heard this, then looked at Liu Rui and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "I knew him. His fucking name is not Liu Neng at all! He''s like a fool. I''ll fuck him!" Liu Rui shouted, staring at beads.


    "Who is he?" Han Chao asked absently.


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. Then he turned his head and looked at Han Chao. He said helplessly, "I told you you don''t know him. Anyway, this fool is not a good man!"


    "I don''t know... What the fuck did you tell me?" Han Chao scolded silently, and then said, "then you said he never showed up. Why did you change his name? What did you say he wanted?"


    "I don''t fucking know..."


    Liu Rui waved his hand impatiently, then narrowed his eyes and said, "Lao Bian and Xiao Hei are in their hands now!"


    "I know..." Han Chao nodded.


    "By the way, we two can''t Tell ye about seeing Liu Neng today, do you understand?" Liu Rui looked at Han Chao and said.

 Chapter 1309

    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this. Then he tilted his mouth and said, "why can''t you tell ye? Ye can''t hide anything from him when he told me..."


    "You look like a fucking fool. This man must not know who Liu Neng is. If ye knows, he must be crazy..." Liu Rui shouted helplessly.


    "No, what exactly does Liu Neng do? Why is it so mysterious and can''t he tell ye? Our harem is so chaotic now, why can''t we tell him?" Han Chao asked with a wordless expression.


    "You don''t have to worry about what Liu Neng does, but you don''t have to go out and finish the Liu Neng thing we met today!" Liu Rui explained to Han Chao, and then said: "Liu Neng''s identity is very special. I tell you, if ye knows, I can''t guarantee what he will do, you''ll know later..."


    Han Chao was silent when he heard this. Then he smiled and asked, "are you begging me?"


    "..." Liu Rui looked at Han Chao and said nothing.


    "Are you begging me?" Han Chao asked.


    "Roll the calf, I''m fucking ordering you. Do you know?" Liu Rui shouted at Han Chao with staring beads.


    "If you say anything to order me, I''ll have to think about it. I''ll tell you..." Han Chao replied with his mouth curled.


    "... just your b mouth, I''m so fucking convinced!" Liu Rui shouted helplessly, and then said, "what, I''ll give you 200 yuan, will you shut your mouth?"


    Liu Rui took out 200 yuan from his wallet as he spoke.


    "Just fucking two hundred?" Han Chao shouted a little speechless.


    "I have only this fucking money. What else do you want?"


    "No, these two hundred are too few to block my mouth..." Han Chao replied with his mouth tilted.


    "Grass, can I fucking give you 500?" Liu Rui threw his wallet into Han Chao''s hand.


    Han Chao squinted at Liu Rui, then smiled and said, "your wallet may be worth money."


    "Isn''t it? Will you give me the wallet?" Liu Rui cried out.


    "Ah, anyway, you don''t have money. You don''t have money if you want your wallet. You''d better give it to me..." Han Chao put away his wallet with a smile and put it directly into his trouser pocket.


    "No, I find you are so shameless now?" Liu Rui looked at Han Chao helplessly and asked.


    "I don''t want to be shameless. Can I compare with you or what? Who doesn''t know in our harem, just count you. Liu Rui is the most shameless..." Han Chao bared his teeth and replied.


    "Who the fuck do you listen to?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Who else can listen to this thing? I can feel it as long as I have a little heart..."


    Liu Rui looked at Han Chao with helplessness.


    ����


    Highway intersection.


    I had nothing to do in my Land Rover. I began to fight the landlord with the north and South and Ji Xuan. The others surrounded the three of us and watched the excitement.


    "It''s been so fucking long. Why hasn''t anyone come?"


    Zhang Fengyu looked at me and shouted while eating a bowl of cold skin in his hand.


    "Two two..." I casually played two cards, then looked at Zhang Fengyu and said: "I don''t know what''s going on with this fool now, let''s wait..."


    "I''ve eaten three servings of cold skin. I didn''t say your harem is too bad now. How long has it been since I came here?" Zhang Fengyu said, looking at me while eating cold skin.


    "Why the fuck are you so inky? You can''t stop your mouth by eating cold skin?" Zhang TongZhou scolded irritably.


    "Fuck off!"


    Zhang Fengyu stared at the bead and shouted. Then he opened the window and threw the cold leather tie down the window. But at this time, a jeep passed by us. Zhang Fengyu was stunned at the jeep, then stared at the bead and shouted, "isn''t this their fucking car?"


    "Who?" I asked, squinting at Zhang Fengyu.


    "It seems to be the little five''s car..." Zhang Fengyu replied to me with some uncertainty.


    Hearing this, I was stunned. Then I threw the poker on my hand directly onto the seat, and stared at the beads and looked out.


    "Yes, it''s really their car!"


    North and South stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Catch up!"


    If something talks, start the car.


    "Don''t move!"


    I stretched out my hand to stop something and whispered, "we can''t catch up with them now, and it''s easy to have an accident when we get on the highway..."


    "Lao Bian and Xiao Hei may be in their hands!" the thing looked at me and asked.


    "No!" I shook my head in a very positive tone.


    "Why?" the north and South looked at me and asked.


    "They only have one car, which can''t hold so many people. The news from the police is that there are three cars, indicating that there are two more on the tower, which means that Lao Bian and Xiao Hei may still be on the tower!" I made a very clear analysis, and then said: "Well, the license plate number of this car is not Xiao Wu''s car, which means Xiao Wu may not be in this car. It is estimated that Liu Neng went back first..."


    "Ye, you are so smart..." north and South gave me a thumbs up in admiration.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Nanbei and smiled. Then I took out my mobile phone and dialed Meng Liang.


    "Who are you calling?" north and South looked at me and asked.


    "I asked Meng Liang to stop them and see if Lao Bian and Xiao Hei were in the car!" I replied with a smile.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, Meng Liang connected the phone.


    "What''s the matter?" Meng Liang asked with a smile.


    "Liangzi, now take all the people who can shoot in our harem and wait in the development zone of H City in five hours. Stop a jeep and see if there are Lao Bian and them in the car..." I said softly to my mobile phone.


    "How many years? Are our security guards going?" Meng Liang asked.


    "You seem to have a lack of heart. Don''t everyone go there? What the hell are you doing with the security guard?" I shouted in silence.


    "It''s mainly because we don''t have many people now. Let me tell you..."


    "Come on, don''t talk to me!" I scolded irritably, and then said: "this car is very important. You must show it to me. You know, if this thing can''t be done well, you can roll it directly for me..."


    "All right, I see. Stop the ink!"


    Meng Liang replied to me irritably.


    "But don''t fight with others, you know? Don''t fight!"


    "All right, all right, I see!"


    Meng Liang promised me and then hung up directly.


    In a corner of the tower.


    Tian Ming sat shivering in the car, holding his coat, turned to look at Wei Yiwen and asked, "Lao Wei, what, are you cold?"


    "You... You... You say I''m... Cold or not?"


    Wei Yiwen asked back with his upper teeth shaking and his lower teeth trembling.


    "Fuck, these children are too unreliable now. What if they freeze to death!" Tian Ming scolded with his teeth.


    "Why don''t we go out for a walk?" Wei Yiwen discussed with Tian Ming.


    "It doesn''t have a shop in front of the village. What can we do when we get off the bus? We don''t know how to die when we freeze to death..." Tian Ming replied helplessly.


    "Frozen to death..." Wei Yiwen looked at Tian Ming and smiled.


    "What, do you still have electricity on your cell phone? Call ye. How long have you been waiting? Why don''t you come..."


    Wei Yiwen took out his mobile phone and found my phone. Then he found my phone and dialed it.


    "What, ye Han, what''s the matter with you? I''m freezing to death. What do you want?" Wei Yiwen stared at beads and shouted at the phone.


    "Uncle Wei, if you insist, I think Liu Rui will come soon. You wait for us to contact Liu Rui first. I''ll find you in the past. Don''t worry. Do you know?" I smiled and comforted.


    "No, I''m really going to die here. I''ll tell you, my old cold legs have made mistakes. I''ll tell you..." Wei Yiwen shouted at me.


    "Insist..." I replied with a smile, and then hung up the phone directly.


    "What did ye Han say?"


    After Wei Yiwen put down the phone, Tian Ming asked quickly.


    "He asked us both to insist..." Wei Yiwen replied helplessly.


    "How can you fucking insist? It''s going to be dark soon!" Tian Ming scolded with a very irritable expression.


    "Hehe, what do you say?" Wei Yiwen asked with a smile.


    Tian Ming looked at Wei Yiwen and said nothing.


    ����


    On the other side, we played poker for an hour. Liu Rui and Han Chao finally drove to the intersection of the highway.


    After I saw Liu Rui''s domineering car, I directly pulled open the door and went down, and then stood at the intersection waiting for Liu Rui and Han Chao.


    "It''s over... Ye got off!" Han Chao muttered nervously after seeing me get off, subconsciously filling up the driving speed.


    "I''ll get off later. Don''t Tell ye about our meeting with Liu Neng. Do you know?"


    "I see. Why are you so inky? I''ll get off for a while now. Ye asked us what happened. How do you say we answer?"


    "..." Liu Rui squinted at Han Chao, then smiled and said, "you say you have diarrhea and it''s over!"


    "Why don''t you fucking say you have diarrhea?" Han Chao shouted with a big mouth.


    "I''m fucking idle. Why do I have diarrhea?"


    "Then I''ll have nothing to do with diarrhea?"


    "Don''t you have a bad stomach!" Liu Rui replied irritably, then directly pulled open the door and ran to my position.


    I squinted at Liu Rui, who looked at me with a smile.


    "Come here, you come here!" I shouted in a low voice, biting my lips and hooking my fingers at Liu Rui.


    "No, what are you doing? I''m still a little scared..." Liu Rui stood in place and looked at me with a smile and asked.


    "Come here!"


    I stared at the beads and shouted.


    Liu Rui hesitated for a moment, looked at me and shouted, "what ye Han, what are we doing? We''ve known each other for so many years. You can''t do it. I''ll tell you!"


    "I won''t do it!"


    I replied in spite of my anger.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Liu Rui moved forward two steps, looked at me and asked.


    Just then Han Chao came down and shouted at me, "what leaf is that? It''s all Liu Rui''s fault. It has nothing to do with me. I didn''t know anything about your accident!"


    "Han Chao, you''re not fucking human!" Liu Rui shouted at Han Chao with eyes wide open.


    "It has nothing to do with whether I am a person or not, mainly because what I say is the truth!" Han Chao bared his teeth and replied.


    "Well, tell me what you did just now. Why is your cell phone dead?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "I talked to the director of the police station..."


    Hearing this, I was stunned, and then asked in a low voice, "how''s the conversation?"


    "Basically no problem..." Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied to me.


    I waved to Liu Rui and whispered, "I don''t have much time to talk to you now. Hurry to follow us to find Wei Yiwen and them. It''s estimated that the two old men are frozen..."


    "Uncle Wei didn''t come with you?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me.


    "No..."


    I waved my hand, then shouted to the north and South: "get in the car, all follow us!"


    "OK!" north and South promised me.


    A few minutes later, I sat in Liu Rui''s domineering car, looked at Liu Rui and asked, "guess whose car I saw today?"


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard me say this. Then he turned his mouth and asked, "whose car?"


    "It may be Xiao Wu''s, on the highway in front of you!"


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard what I said. Then he smiled and said, "why didn''t we see it?"


    "I don''t know. They should have gone back to the city, but I can feel that Lao Bian and Xiao Hei may still be here."


    "Well, I think so." Liu Rui nodded slightly and then said, "well, I simply contacted the director of the police station here. This person will retire immediately, so it''s easy to take the money directly."


    "True or false?" I asked with a smile.


    "Well, it''s almost done with money, and their captain is also a thing to recognize money. As long as we have the money in place, it''s estimated that everything else is not a problem..." Liu Rui was very sure to reply to me.


    "Hehe, what money can solve is a small matter!" I nodded slightly, then called Wei Yiwen with my mobile phone, and then asked Wei Yiwen''s address.


    Half an hour later, we didn''t know where to find Wei Yiwen and Tian Ming in the tower. When we found someone, the two old men were basically frozen to death.


    At more than seven o''clock in the evening, our gang finally knew the hotel where Liu Rui opened his room. When I got off the bus, I was stunned by the three big characters of blood red and good luck.


    "Brother, are you a fucking hotel or a crematorium?" I looked at Liu Rui around me and asked in silence.


    "This is obviously a hotel. Whose crematorium you see has such a festive name!" Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied to me.


    Ji Xuan stood at the door of Haoyunlai Hotel, looked at me speechless and asked, "brother, you fucking brought me to the iron tower. You''re just going to show me something, aren''t you?"


    "I didn''t fucking arrange this..."


    I reluctantly replied.


    "It''s not this thing. Who arranged it? You can''t do this to me. Are you short of money or what? Is this a fucking place to live?"


    Ji Xuan stared at the beads and shouted at me.


    "I fucking told you that I didn''t arrange this thing. How the fuck do I know what''s going on?"


    I replied impatiently, then pulled Liu Rui and shouted, "what do you have to say? You tell him it''s all arranged by this fool..."


    Ji Xuan looked at Liu Rui and was stunned for a moment. Then he threw his mouth and shouted, "brother, I have several very important questions now. Can we communicate?"


    "If you have any questions, just ask..."


    Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied.


    "You fucking let me eat three bowls of cold skin at the intersection of the expressway, and I won''t say anything. Now I want to ask you, can you tell me what you mean by arranging me in this place?" Ji Xuan stared at the beads and shouted at Liu Rui.


    "What''s wrong with this place?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Ji Xuan with an ignorant face.


    "What the hell''s wrong with this place? Does this fucking live? Tell me!" Ji Xuan pulled Liu Rui and pointed to good luck. It''s not very bright. The red lantern has basically collapsed.


    "The main reason is that the name of this place is festive. If you want to be in this place, I tell you it is basically impossible. Other environments are similar to this hotel..." Liu Rui explained with a smile.


    "You mean this place is not bad?" Ji Xuan asked helplessly.


    "Ha ha, that''s almost what I mean..." Liu Rui nodded with a smile.


    "I fucking came out with you. It''s a fucking failure. I tell you, no, I''ll go back to the city tomorrow!" Ji Xuan shouted irritably.


    "No, I just don''t understand your idea now. You say that your rich second generation usually don''t enjoy it less. Why can''t they eat so much hardship?" Liu Rui replied, and then said: "if you don''t believe it, look at others. We all grew up suffering from childhood, and we are still very satisfied with this environment..."


    Ji Xuan reluctantly looked at Liu Rui, bit his teeth and scolded, "I''m really fucking convinced now. What do you think you''re doing here?"


    "Oh, now I find it so hard to make you suffer?" Liu Rui shouted at Ji Xuan with a big mouth.


    "OK, I''m really convinced by them now. I don''t want to say anything. They really don''t need to come out with you. I''ll tell you..."


    "No, you two ink in front. What''s the matter? Don''t fucking go in. I''m freezing to death!"


    At this time, Wei Yiwen shouted at Liu Rui at the top of his voice.


    "... uncle Wei, pay attention to quality!"


    Liu Rui looked back and reminded him. Then he ran into the hotel with his hands on his back.


    Several of us followed Liu Rui into the hotel. After entering the hotel, I had some hope, but I was stunned when I saw the aunt in front of the hotel.


    "Brother, can you tell me how much you spent on the house?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Two hundred and one, here it is?" Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied to me.


    "No, you''re still two hundred in this fucking room. Are you out of your mind?" I scolded Liu Rui with staring beads.


    "I found that you are so inky. I told you that the environment here is similar, and the house is still very good..."


    Liu Rui said something back, then dragged us to the house.


    "Little brother, are you back?"


    After seeing Liu Rui, the aunt at the front desk asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, I''m back..."


    Liu Rui replied with a stiff smile, and then ran straight into the house.


    "No, what''s the matter with you and this aunt? There seems to be something wrong between you two..." I smiled at Liu Rui and asked.


    "It''s all right..." Liu Rui answered me perfunctorily.


    After several of us returned to Liu Rui''s room, Ji Xuan looked at the quilt on the bed and was stunned.


    "Brother, can you tell me what''s going on with this quilt?"


    Ji Xuan looked at the quilt on the bed and asked with his teeth.


    "Ha ha..."


    Liu Rui smiled awkwardly, bared his teeth and said, "what, let me tell you, although the quilt is yellow, he is still very clean..."


    "You fucking talk to me, don''t you?" Ji Xuan shouted with his teeth.


    "I have nothing to do with you..."


    "All right, let''s get together. Anyway, the money has been spent!"


    I answered without a word, and then I lay down in bed and rested.


    We had a hard day, so we were very tired. After we simply divided the house, we all went back to the house to have a rest.


    Han Chao and I have one room, one room east, West, North and south, one room Zhang Fengyu and Zhang Tongzhou, and one room Tian Ming and Wei Yiwen.


    Ji Xuan looked at Liu Rui around him and looked embarrassed. He turned his head and shouted to Han Chao, "what Han Chao, let''s change. Can you have a room with this fool?"


    "You can pull it down. If I fucking live in the same room with him, I can go crazy. I tell you, I won''t change with you..." Han Chao shouted with a big mouth on his back.


    "Why, you still dislike me?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at Ji Xuan.


    "I just don''t want to have a room with you, OK?" Ji Xuan shouted at the top of his voice, then looked at me and said, "Ye Han, you alone in your harem can cure him, or you can make do with it. Can you have a room with Liu Rui?"


    "Ha ha..." hearing this, I smiled, then looked at Han Chao nearby and whispered, "are you sure you want to have a room with Han Chao?"


    "Sure!" Ji Xuan nodded very definitely.


    "I tell you, Han Chao''s ink doesn''t need Liu ruicha at all. I''ll tell you..."


    "In fact, I don''t care about the ink or not. It''s mainly that the people in your back palace can pit money too much. I live in a house with Han Chao. I feel a little safe."


    Hearing Ji Xuan''s words, I smiled, then got up, looked at Liu Rui and said, "let''s go..."


    Liu Rui glanced at Han Chao, turned to Ji Xuan and shouted, "Ji Xuan, your behavior today makes me very disappointed!"


    "Get out of here!"


    Ji Xuan stared at the beads, bit his teeth and scolded.

 Chapter 1310

    On the other side of the highway.


    Liu Neng sat in the jeep and looked at the street lights outside. He was silent for a long time.


    "Boss, who are those people?"


    The driver turned to look at Liu Neng and asked.


    ��������


    Liu Neng was stunned when he heard this. Then he said with his mouth tilted: "old friend..."


    "Old friend?"


    The driver was puzzled and then said, "aren''t they from H city? When have they become our old friends?"


    "When I knew them, I didn''t have you..."


    Liu Neng smiled back, then took out his mobile phone and slowly pressed Xiao Wu''s phone.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    The phone rang for a long time before Xiao Wu answered the phone.


    "What are you doing? I''m playing mahjong. Can you stop calling me?" Xiao Wu bared his teeth and shouted.


    "When the fuck are you calling? Who are you playing with?" Liu Neng asked speechless.


    Xiao Wu glanced at Xiao hei and Lao Bian, smiled and said, "Wang Jun has to play with me. What do you think I can do?"


    "Are you a fucking fool? We''re kidnapping. What the fuck are you playing mahjong?" Liu Neng was so angry when he heard this.


    "It''s mainly because these two people have to play with me. I can''t help it. Hurry up. Do you have anything serious? If you don''t, hang up. I''m in court. Don''t write with me..." Xiao Wu shouted impatiently.


    "Grass, I shouldn''t fucking go back!"


    Liu Neng bit and scolded, and then said, "today, I met people from the harem on the way..."


    "Why, there''s a fight?" Xiao Wu asked with a smile.


    "No, their people have arrived at the tower. Be careful over there. Those two people in the back palace must show me, okay?"


    "I know, I know. Who the fuck can take people away from me? Every day..." Xiao Wu replied irritably, and then said: "what, do you have anything else? Can you hang up if you have nothing? I''m roaming for a long distance now. It''s very expensive..."


    "I''ll fucking call you. What''s your price!" Liu Neng shouted helplessly, and then said: "Liu Rui of the harem saw me..."


    Little five was stunned when he heard this and said, "what do you mean, you''re exposed?"


    "Yes!" Liu Neng nodded slightly and then said, "but he doesn''t necessarily tell Ye Han. Do you need to tell the boss about it?"


    "No, how can you expose it? What the fuck can''t you do?" Xiao Wu scolded with his teeth.


    "Who knows why he ran into them so fucking inch, you think I want him to see!" Liu Neng shouted with his teeth, and then hung up the phone directly.


    When Xiao Wu saw that the phone was hung up, he reluctantly put down his mobile phone, touched his lips and whispered, "what the hell is this with me?"


    "What''s the matter?" Wang Jun asked, smiling at Xiao Wu while holding mahjong.


    "This fool installed it with the people in the back palace of others. Do you think it''s a fucking calf? You say who can''t hit? You have to hit them. Now, Liu can let others recognize it..." Xiao Wu replied irritably.


    "In fact, I don''t understand why he doesn''t want to be seen by the people in the harem. He still thinks the name of the whole fucking Liu Neng. I don''t know. He thinks northeast F4!" Wang Jun said with a smile.


    "You ask me, I ask who, one day God talks, who knows what he wants to do..." Xiao Wu replied with a big mouth.


    "Ha ha... Do whatever he likes. Why do you study this with him..." Wang Jun replied with a smile.


    "It''s mainly because something happened. It seems to blame me. What does this have to do with me? I found that this fool has been a lot of awesome since he called Liu Neng. Later, I directly changed his name. My fucking name is Xie Guangkun. I''ll kill him and me..." Xiao Wu said in detail.


    "Do I have to call Zhao Si?" Wang Jun asked with a smile.


    "Fuck you, why are you everywhere..." Xiao Wu scolded irritably, and then began to code cards.


    "Elder brother, what did you two say?" at this time, Huang Mao looked at Xiao Wu and asked.


    "These are all trade secrets. It''s no use asking. When I''m forced by Xie Guangkun, I''ll directly seal you with Xie Yongqiang. Then we''ll continue to write the peak of rural love!" Xiao Wu bared his teeth and replied with yellow hair.


    "Brother, then you won''t be my father?" Huang Mao asked a little speechless.


    "Ha ha..." Xiao Wu grinned, then looked at Wang Jun and said, "from this point of view, this child is not stupid..."


    "You fucking think everyone looks like you?" Wang Jun replied speechlessly, then took out his wallet and shouted to the busy Xiaodong: "son, go out and order us some food?"


    "Yes!" Xiao Dong quickly agreed and turned to run outside the house.


    "Boy, take the money..." Wang Jun shouted at Xiaodong.


    "Elder brother, why do you give me this money? I have money in my hand..." Xiao Dong knew very well and replied with a smile.


    "Grass, is that one thing?"


    Wang Jun shouted helplessly, then directly threw his wallet to Dongzi, and then looked at Dongzi and shouted, "go out and order some rice, order some good, and buy some Chinese cigarettes by the way..."


    "Elder brother, what do you say you give me your wallet for? If I have money in my hand, I''ll treat everyone..." Xiao Dong shouted with some embarrassment.


    "Don''t ink with me. Have you made fucking money? You have to spend money and go quickly!" Wang Jun shouted with staring beads.


    Xiao Dong stood in situ stunned for a moment, and then ran out of the house with a wallet with at least 3000 yuan in it.


    Huang Mao and Hua Zi looked up at Wang Jun. at this time, they knew the difference between this big bastard and ordinary bastard. People like Wang Jun won''t lose your money at all, and it won''t be useless. At least, they feel very kind and never pretend to force anything. That is, you are involuntarily afraid of such people, For example, if you haven''t contacted Xiaowu in advance, you think Xiaowu is a fool running errands and basically doesn''t walk the brain. But after Xiaowu picks up * you will know what kind of person Xiaowu is. It''s really killing people without blinking. If you say one more word, Xiaowu won''t talk to you.


    But there are also many bastards in this society. They are nothing at all. They are forced to go to heaven with their own people all day. However, once they go outside, they are nothing. You can''t see how cruel they are, but if they are serious, you will understand how to write the three words "fugitive".


    The tower is in a frozen warehouse.


    Lao Bian and Xiao Hei were tied in an iron cage by a big iron chain. They looked very miserable.


    "Fuck, isn''t this a dog? Why is it still used on both of us now?" Lao Bian asked, looking at Xiao Hei mildly.


    Xiao Hei looked down at his iron chain and said helplessly, "I don''t know what these people are doing here. You say we don''t know anything. What''s the use of them catching us?"


    "I think they may have caught us by chance. If nothing happens in a few days, they can let us go..." Lao Bian replied very naively.


    "Hehe, what you think is really simple..."


    Xiao Hei smiled helplessly and then said, "it''s all fucking driving to the police station. Do you think it''s a coincidence? It''s obviously running for the two of us..."


    "What''s the use of saying you?" Lao Bian asked, looking at Xiao Hei.


    "What the hell''s the use of you?" Xiao Hei asked with staring beads.


    "I fucking know I''m useless. What do you think he''s trying to catch us?" Lao Bian scolded silently. Then he took out the box of cigarettes Xiao Hei gave him from his trouser pocket, looked at Xiao hei and asked, "do you smoke?"


    "I''m not in the fucking mood..." Xiao Hei replied irritably.


    "If you''re not in the mood, just stay here. I don''t care about you..." Lao Bian smiled back and lit himself a cigarette.


    "No, when the fuck is it? Are you still in the mood to smoke?" Xiao Hei asked, squinting at Lao Bian.


    "Why don''t I fucking smoke? I''m caught now, I''m a prisoner, and I want to be promoted to immortality?" Lao Bian shouted irritably, and then said: "anyway, we''re like B now. It''s no use what you say now. If the leaves can save us, we''ll be finished. You say what''s the use of you now. People can let you go!"


    "Grass!"


    Xiao Hei looked at Lao Bian and scolded irritably. Then he clenched his teeth and said, "you are what call you made to others when you were free. This call directly dried up for me!"


    "No!" Lao Bian squinted at Xiao Hei, then waved his hand and said helplessly, "forget it, I won''t tell you. It''s as if this B is what his mother wants. It''s all catching up. What can I do? I''m also forced and helpless?"


    "Now I regret that I didn''t stop you when you called. You said if I stopped you, there wouldn''t be so many things..."


    "What''s the use of saying this now? I''d better wait honestly. It''s the trouble caused by the young lady every day!" Lao Bian replied with a melancholy look on his face, and then said: "Why are these things? If he doesn''t give me some food, I''m fucking hungry..."


    "Why do you have so many things!" Xiao Hei tilted his eyes and reluctantly replied to Lao Bian.


    ����


    Outside the warehouse on the other side.


    Xiaodong went out for more than half an hour, and then walked out with a lot of boxed lunch.


    "Brother Wang, at this time, there is nothing else. I bought some boxed lunch and kebabs..." Xiao Dong shouted at Wang Jun with a smile.


    "Yes, anything!"


    Wang Jun nodded back, then looked at Xiao Wu and said, "why, brother five, have a meal?"


    "Eat, eat..."


    Little five reached out and pushed the mahjong in front of him into the pile of cards, and then ran to Dongzi''s.


    "Brother Wang, this is your wallet!"


    After Xiaodong put down the lunch box, he changed his wallet to Wang Jun.


    Wang Jun looked at his wallet and smiled. He stretched out a few banknotes and threw them into Xiaodong''s hand.


    Xiaodong looked at the money in his hand and was stunned. He looked at Wang Jun and asked, "brother, what do you mean?"


    "I can''t let you go for nothing..." Wang Jun replied with a smile.


    Xiao Dong just opened his mouth to speak, but was stopped by Wang Jun, smiled and said, "I know what you want to say, don''t write with me..."


    "Ha ha! Thank you, brother Jun!" Xiaodong scratched his head and smiled.


    "What, did you bring food for the two people in the room?" Wang Jun then asked.


    "Yes!" Xiaodong nodded.


    "OK, you send them there and leave them two boxes of cigarettes..." Wang Jun patted Xiaodong on the shoulder and said.


    "Give them back cigarettes?" Xiao Dong asked at the top of his voice.


    "Do you watch too many TV dramas? We are kidnapping, not interrogating spies. As long as they don''t run, it''s not a matter for us to make it convenient. We used to do this. In fact, it''s not easy. If we can be considerate, we can be considerate..." Wang Jun explained with a smile.


    "That''s too human!"


    Xiao Dong replied with his mouth tilted. Then he ran to the house where Lao Bian and Xiao Hei were located with a box of lunch and cigarettes.


    On the other side, good luck to the hotel.


    Liu Rui was lying in bed texting Wu Mei. After I washed, I wiped my hair and looked at Liu Rui and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "What the hell can you do to accompany Wu Mei to pull the calf..." Liu Rui replied to me irritably, then looked at me and asked, "you have brought out all the combat effectiveness of our harem. What if something happens at home?"


    "What can happen at home? Now the focus of H city has all shifted to the iron tower. There is basically nothing at home..." I smiled back.


    "You are not afraid of sun Qiang''s attack on our harem. Don''t forget the relationship with the police station. We are not very good..." Liu Rui whispered to me.


    "Nothing..."


    I waved my hand and then said, "did you find anything on the tower these days?"


    "I basically know about the situation here. The police station has temporarily established a relationship with us. The director and the captain are all money owners. I think as long as we give the money in place, everything else should not be a matter..." Liu Rui replied to me.


    "Ha ha, that''s OK. As long as we can solve it with money, we can do it here..." I nodded slightly and then asked, "what, do you have any information about Lao Bian and Xiao Hei?"


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. Then he said with a smile: "the police are helping Lao Bian and Xiaohei find it. Although I don''t know what the effect is, I hear the captain''s meaning that as long as people are still on the tower side, they can find it!"


    "So awesome?" I asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, I don''t know whether the cow is forced or not. Anyway, that''s what people told me..." Liu Rui looked at me and smiled.


    "As long as we can find Lao Bian and Xiao Hei now, everything else is not a problem!"


    On the highway.


    Liu Neng sat in the jeep and kept looking at the time on the mobile phone. His eyebrows seemed to be frowning all the time.


    "Boss, what do you think?"


    The driver looked at Liu Neng and asked.


    "Nothing..."


    Liu Neng waved back, then took out his mobile phone and kept beating his thigh. A moment later, Liu Neng finally took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    The busy tone of the phone was particularly long in Liu Neng''s eyes.


    "Hello?"


    The person opposite finally answered the phone.


    "Boss."


    Liu Neng shouted softly.


    "Well, what''s the matter?"


    Asked the man opposite.


    "I had an accident today," Liu Neng answered softly.


    "What''s up?"


    "Liu Rui saw me!" Liu Neng said, biting his lips.


    The man across the phone was silent for a moment, then whispered, "I told you not to let the people in the harem recognize you? Why are you so careless!"


    Liu Neng listened to the scolding voice on the phone and was silent for a moment. Then he clenched his teeth and said, "I don''t know why you always let me hide from the people in the harem and keep their lives. Do you know if you can, the people in the harem would have died long ago. Why do we have to wait until now? Our situation is very passive!"


    "How can I do it? Can you teach me?" the man opposite asked in a hoarse voice.


    "But you always let me face the people in the harem like this. It''s really difficult for me to do. I''m afraid of doing anything now!"


    "If ye Han knew it was you, he would kill you at all costs. Do you know?" the man opposite shouted.


    "Yes! But he may not be able to kill me!" Liu Neng whispered back.


    "Fart, ye Han, if he puts down some things to fix you, do you think you can survive? Ten little five can''t fucking save you! Who do you think you are?" the opposite shouted.


    Liu Neng was stunned by the curse on the phone. After all, Liu Neng saw his boss so angry for the first time in such a long time.


    "At that time, you two will end up dead and broken. That''s not the fucking result I want!"


    "Do you know ye Han?" Liu Neng asked with a frown.


    "Do I know ye Han? Does it have anything to do with you?"


    "I mean, did you know ye Han before me?" Liu Neng repeated.


    "These have nothing to do with you. You ran into Liu Rui today, didn''t you?" the person opposite asked.


    "Well, he''s the only one. Ye Han is not here." Liu Neng nodded slightly.


    "That''s OK. It''s estimated that he can''t tell your identity..."


    "Why?" Liu Neng asked.


    "Liu Rui doesn''t want to see ye Han with you, so he won''t say. Liu Rui is a smart man. He knows how ye Han will react if he knows it''s you, so he won''t say it."


    "Hehe, I''m so excited about ye Han?" Liu Neng asked with a smile.


    "It''s not your great stimulation to Ye Han, it''s my great stimulation to Ye Han. From now on, you should show up as little as possible, try to get the project early, and then drive Ye Han''s people out of H city!"


    "Still can''t kill them, right?" Liu Neng asked helplessly.


    "No!"


    "They always wanted to kill me, but I couldn''t kill them..." Liu Neng smiled helplessly, then looked at his mobile phone and said, "OK, I see what you mean. When will you come to H city?"


    "I''m not sure. I have a chance!"


    "OK!"


    Liu Neng nodded slightly and then hung up the phone.


    "Brother, what is the relationship between this harem and you?"


    The driver smiled and asked when he saw Liu Neng put down the phone.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Neng smiled, then looked at the scenery outside the window and said helplessly: "you ask me now, I don''t know what my mother has to do with the harem. I always don''t understand why the boss doesn''t let us kill Ye Han. Isn''t it all over if we kill him now?"


    The driver looked at Liu Neng and said nothing.


    ����


    H City harem.


    After Meng Liang received the news that I asked him to go to the entrance of the high-speed building and wait for others, he directly shouted Hui, Yang Song, yuan and Gao Jia of the old depot together.


    "What are you looking for me for? I''m so busy now that you can''t see?" Yang Song shouted as he sat in the conference room and looked at Meng Liang.


    "I don''t even know what you''re busy with this day..." Meng Liang replied to Yang Song speechlessly, then looked at the old car and said, "brother Che, how many guests are left in our field?"


    "There are not many in the hall on the first floor, but there are still several private rooms. They are all old guests. I can''t get rid of them..."


    "No!"


    Meng Liang waved back directly and then said, "go, you take me now. You must let them take these people away!"


    "What didn''t you do? God?" Yang Song stretched out his hand to stop Meng Liang, and asked very puzzled.


    "Let''s go out and stop a car later. A guest in the harem can''t stay. In case the anti pornography comes at this time, no one can fucking run..." Meng Liang replied irritably, and then directly followed the old car to the private room of the harem.


    Ten minutes later, all the guests in the harem were kicked out by Meng Liang. They all left if they didn''t want to. Moreover, all the expenses were free of charge. The waitress put them directly.


    "You toss about this fucking day. Our harem will lose at least 500000. We didn''t make much money. If we toss about like this, it will turn yellow sooner or later. I''ll tell you..." Yang Song shouted at Meng Liang with his big mouth.


    "I can''t help 800000, mainly because today''s situation is relatively special..."


    Meng Liang reluctantly replied, then took out the cigarette box, lit a cigarette for himself, and then looked at the people in the room and said, "ye called me just now. He meant that as long as all those who would take guns in our harem would follow me to stop a car at the highway intersection!"


    "Whose car is it?" Yang Song stood up and looked at Meng Liang and asked.


    "It''s like Xiao Wu''s car. That means we don''t fight, just see if there''s Lao Bian and Xiao Hei in the car..." Meng Liang frowned and explained.


    "No, you''re fucking crazy? Just a few of us will stop someone''s car. If there''s a fucking fight, you don''t know how we''ll die..." Yang Song shouted at a high voice.


    "Don''t I tell you? When I go, I don''t fight. I just check whether there is Lao Bian and Xiao Hei in the car..." Meng Liang looked at Yang Song and said in a helpless tone.


    "It''s mainly because you go now. Even if we don''t do it, can they not do it?" Yang Song asked.


    Meng Liang looked at Yang Song and didn''t speak.

 Chapter 1311

    The meeting room in the harem.


    "What do you mean by saying this to me now?" Meng Liang asked, looking at Yang Song.


    "I think we just wanted to die! Nothing else!" Yang Song replied with staring eyes.


    ��������


    Meng Liang looked at Yang Song and was silent for a moment. Then he bit his lips and said, "if you''re afraid, you can''t go..."


    "You''re fucking telling me again!"


    Yang Song pointed to Meng Liang and shouted.


    "What are you two doing?"


    At this time, Yuan Yuan patted the table and shouted. Yang Song and Meng Liang all turned their heads and looked at Yuan Yuan.


    "Why, as soon as ye Han left here, you two pinched him, didn''t you? Do you miss him? Why?"


    Yuan Yuan stared at the bead and shouted. Then he turned to look at Yang Song and said, "I know what you said, but now the situation is special and there is not so much time to consider. We can only go now. Otherwise, what will Lao Bian and Xiao Hei do if they are really in the car?"


    "If it''s on the car, do you think we can beat it?" Yang Song asked, squinting at Yuan Yuan.


    "We have to fight if we can fight, but we have to fight if we can''t fight. Now we don''t have so much time to consider these, do you understand? Otherwise, you''re going to watch Lao Bian and Xiao Hei toss around in their hands?" Yuan Yuan looked at Yang Song and asked.


    Yang Song was silent for a moment, then turned his mouth and said, "OK, do whatever you like, I don''t care about them..."


    "Why, are there emotions?"


    Yuan Yuan looked at Yang Song with a smile and asked.


    "Are you a fucking fool?"


    Yang Song stared at the beads and shouted. Then he said, "if there are ghosts among us, the news that we are ready to start has been leaked. If we really get there, we will be no different from the dead!"


    Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan were stunned when they heard this!


    Yang Song was right. Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan didn''t seem to consider that there might be an insider among the rest of them. If the insider leaked the news, they had to throw it at the intersection of the highway.


    Gao Jia turned to look at the people in the room and didn''t speak. After all, the ghost has always been pressed in people''s hearts. Although no one usually said it, it doesn''t mean they don''t count. The tiger is dead. Now Meng Liang has to take Gao Jia and them on a risk.


    Meng Liang squinted at Yang Song and remained silent for a long time, because Meng Liang knew that Yang Song was right.


    "Cough..."


    At this time, the old car cleared his throat and whispered, "I don''t think there are any insiders in our group. I don''t think you can discuss whether to go or not, but I think even if there are insiders, if you still want to harm us at this time..."


    The old car paused and then said, "I recognize it!"


    "Me too!"


    Duan Hui shouted.


    "The three of us are foreign. If we don''t say much, I''ll follow if we go. Even if we don''t go..." Gao Jia also expressed his opinion.


    Meng Liang looked up at these people in the room, looked at Yang Song and asked, "what do you think?"


    ��������


    Yang Song was silent for a moment and said slowly, "if you think there are no ghosts among us, let''s go. I Yang Song is not afraid of death. I just don''t want to see another accident happen to the people in our harem!"


    "Ha ha..." Yuan Yuan smiled helplessly and then said softly, "I also believe us!"


    Meng Liang heard this, smiled, then took out three car keys from his trouser pocket, looked at the people in the room and said, "three cars, go separately and run directly to the highway intersection!"


    Gao Jia reached for a car key, and the old car reached out and took out a car key.


    "Wow!"


    At this time, Yuan Yuan took out a backpack and poured out the pistol * inside, then looked at the people in the room with a smile and said, "divide it!"


    Seven or eight people divided these things, and then ran directly to the gate of the harem.


    When he reached the door, Meng Liang took out his mobile phone, turned on the hands-free and dialed me.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After a few busy tones, I got through.


    "Hello? What''s the matter?"


    I asked.


    "Leaf, we are ready to go..." Meng Liang whispered.


    I was silent on the other side of the phone, and then slowly said, "they are a car. When you get there, don''t shoot, you know? Even if you see Lao Bian and Xiao Hei, you can''t shoot, okay?"


    "I see!"


    "That''s OK. I won''t say anything else, but I can''t get up with them tonight..." I asked with great ink.


    "Know, how''s your side?" Meng Liang asked.


    "There''s no problem here for the time being. Now we''ll find Xiao hei and Lao Bian first and find them both. It''s easy to say everything else..."


    "That''s OK, I know!" Meng Liang nodded and hung up the phone.


    "Can''t we go?" Gao Jia shouted at Meng Liang in the car.


    "Go!"


    Meng Liang nodded and agreed, and then ran to the parking position of the overlord car.


    ����


    On the other side, Liu Rui sat up directly after hearing me call. His small eyes looked at me several times. Then he opened his mouth and asked, "what did you say to Meng liang?"


    "What did I tell him?" I asked with a smile.


    "Don''t fucking ink, you two have something to hide from me. Quickly tell me what you two just said. I''m very curious now..." Liu Rui shouted at me with a big mouth.


    "Ha ha..."


    I looked at Liu Rui and smiled. Then I whispered, "I saw Liu Neng''s car when I was waiting for you at the intersection of the expressway. I was afraid that Xiao hei and Lao Bian were also in the car, so I asked Meng Liang to have a look..."


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. Then he licked his lips and looked at me and asked, "do you see Liu Neng?"


    "No, I don''t fucking know Liu Neng, but the car is Xiao Wu''s car. I can recognize it at a glance..." I smiled back.


    "Ah!"


    Liu ruiruo nodded thoughtfully.


    "Why, what can I do for you?"


    I was stunned, looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "No... nothing!"


    Liu Rui promised me in a trance, and his tone was very nervous.


    "Nothing. Why are you so fucking nervous?"


    I looked at Liu Rui and scolded.


    "Did your fucking eye see me nervous?"


    Liu Rui adjusted very quickly and immediately returned to normal. He stared at the beads and shouted at me.


    "Really not nervous?" I asked with a smile.


    "Fuck off, I don''t have time to talk to you!"


    Liu Rui scolded me irritably. Then he turned his head and lay on the bed playing with his mobile phone and stopped talking to me. I looked at Liu Rui and smiled, but didn''t speak.


    On the way.


    The old car and Duan Hui are in the same car. The old car looks at Duan Hui while driving and asks, "Hui, what''s the matter with our harem now? Why doesn''t it stop every fucking day?"


    Duan Hui smiled helplessly when he heard this, and then said softly, "when has our harem stopped for so long?"


    "Ha ha... If you say so, it''s really the same thing!" the old car nodded helplessly and then said, "but now it doesn''t stop, it''s different from the original..."


    Duan Hui was stunned when he heard this. He turned around and looked at the old car. Then he asked in a stuffy voice, "old car, tell me your heart. Who do you think the ghost in our harem is?"


    "I''m telling you the truth. I really don''t know..." the old car smiled back and then said, "why, you know who it is?"


    Duan Hui was silent for a moment, looked up at the old car and said, "in fact, I know who it is?"


    The old car was stunned for a moment, and then hurriedly asked, "who?"


    "Ha ha..." Duan Hui smiled and whispered, "in fact, I''m just guessing. There''s no evidence in my hand."


    "Then tell me who it is, and I''ll analyze it for you!"


    Duan Hui looked at the old car and said quietly, "forget it, I don''t have any evidence. It''s just a guess. I still won''t say it!"


    "Really not?" the old car looked at Duan Hui and asked.


    "Hmm!" Duan Hui nodded and then said, "well, if this is over, I''m going to find ye for some money, and then take Er Mei to live in another place..."


    The old car was stunned when he heard this sentence. His eyes looked at Duan Hui in disbelief and asked, "did you think about it before you told me?"


    Duan Hui sighed slightly and said softly, "in fact, I''ve always wanted to go, but I only stayed after something happened recently. Now I still want to live a stable life!"


    "What are you going to do if we can''t make it?" the old car looked at Duan Hui and asked.


    "Hehe, that may be life, but now this kind of life is really not what I want. It''s too tired and unfair to ER Mei. I want to take her to live an ordinary life. We both bled and sweated in the harem. Now it''s the most critical time for our harem. Duan Hui has also stayed. I can be regarded as worthy of you?" Duan Hui looked at the old car and said.


    "In fact, if you go now, the leaves can''t let you go, and you can''t give you less money..." the old car whispered.


    "I know, but I''m Duan Huicheng now. When our harem is good, I''ll follow the popular, spicy and live in a big villa. When something happens to you, I''ll fucking go. Is that the fucking thing?"


    The old car reluctantly glanced at Duan Hui and whispered, "in fact, I think you still think too much. Since you want to go, go quickly and take advantage of nothing yet!"


    "Forget it, I''ll wait until the present thing is finished. I can go with peace of mind..." Duan Hui smiled and waved his hand.


    "Then you just said you knew who the ghost was, but didn''t you say it was because of this?"


    The old car frowned at Duan Hui and asked.


    "No, I just guessed it. It has nothing to do with whether I go or not..."


    The old car looked at Duan Hui, paused and said slowly, "in fact, if you know, you can also tell ye and let him have a number in his heart..."


    "I know!" Duan Hui nodded slightly and didn''t go on.


    "Fuck, if you really leave, I won''t even have a company in the harem..." the old car scolded with a smile.


    "There are so many people in our harem. Have you never planned to leave this circle?" Duan Hui asked looking at the old car.


    "I don''t have this idea yet. Before ye Han came, I was a chicken head. Now I''m still a chicken head. There''s no change in essence. What''s changed is that I have more money in my hand, I drive a good car, and the young lady around me looks good. But I''m also careful now. Although I envy and yearn for my life five years ago, I really have a time, I found that''s what happened... "The old car nodded back.


    "Isn''t that what people are like? When you don''t have it, you think you should pay more, but when you have it, you will understand that everything is not good!"


    "We''re lucky to meet Ye Han. To tell you the truth, if you''re still in the same state and talk to me every day, do you think Er Mei can see you? Can you call your husband every day? Don''t you have to go home and find a factory to work then?"


    "That''s what you said!" Duan Hui nodded slightly.


    "It''s not easy to start all over again if you can put down what you have now. What the fuck can I do if you let me leave the harem now? Then open my concert hall? I''m fucking tired of these ladies in the harem now. Can I stand it if you give me a whole group of aunts? If you''re used to being bossy, I don''t think modern will open!"


    Duan Hui looked at the old car and didn''t say a word.


    "Not only modern cars, I can''t drive, but I want to drive better now. In our circle, it''s easy when you come in, but it''s not so easy if you want to go out!" the old car continued.


    "You mean I can''t go yet?" Duan Hui asked with a smile.


    "It''s you who can''t go, and it''s not me!" the old car whispered back.


    "Well, people can go if they can put it down, but I''m afraid if you can''t put it down, he can''t go..."


    "Ha ha..." the old car smiled helplessly when he heard this, and then drove.


    ����


    On the other side, in Gao Jia''s car,


    "Brother Jia, when do you think we can go? Now the harem is too fucking chaotic. I just can''t keep up with their rhythm now. I can''t understand what they say..." Niu Lei asked Gao Jia, the co pilot, while driving.


    "Why, I can''t stand it now?" Gao Jia asked with a smile.


    "It''s mainly because they are too complicated now. I don''t know who this JB insider is. I dare not speak this day. I''m worried..." Niu Lei replied with a big mouth.


    "In fact, it''s not complicated. There are so many people in their harem. In fact, the accident will happen sooner or later!" Gao Jia whispered back outside the window, and then said, "in this society, the higher people go, the more they want, and the less human flavor."


    "Brother Jia, what do you mean?"


    "You have a fucking IQ. You have to work hard to farm at home, don''t you know?" Gao Jia scolded Niu Lei in silence.


    In the domineering car.


    Niu Lei looked at Gao Jia speechless and asked with a big mouth, "brother Jia, what do you mean by this? If you say I can''t do anything else, I may admit it, but if you say I can''t farm at home, are you a little insulting?"


    "Now I fucking say you go home to farm. I think I''m insulting the farmers, you know?" Gao Jia stared at the beads and shouted helplessly. Then he said, "what, you drive quickly, you can''t keep up with the fucking effort for a while..."


    "At this fucking speed, what can''t I keep up?" Niu Lei replied with a big mouth.


    "I''m fucking miserable now. I''m really miserable now, you know?" Gao Jia shouted, staring at Niu Lei.


    "It''s not brother Jia. There''s nothing wrong with you. What''s your pain? What a big thing. What''s the matter with us when there''s an insider in someone''s back palace? It''s not our people who have an accident..." Niu Lei turned his head and looked at Gao Jia and comforted him.


    "Get out of here, you''re one of us. It''s worse than a fucking ghost. I''ll tell you!" Gao Jia shouted with her eyes wide open.


    "Ha ha... Are you praising me or hurting me?" Niu Lei asked with a smile.


    "Can you stop fucking talking to me!" Gao Jia shouted, staring at the beads, then turned and looked out of the window and said nothing.


    When Niu Lei saw that Gao Jia didn''t speak, he didn''t go on.


    Gao Jia looked at the scenery outside the window and pursed her lips. In fact, Gao Jia has vaguely guessed in her heart who the ghost in our harem is. Although it is not very accurate, the scope must be reduced to three or two people, but Gao Jia has never talked to me about this topic, because Gao Jia is not from our harem, In fact, the main reason why they stay until now is that the tiger son''s Revenge has not been avenged. If the tiger son''s revenge is avenged, Gao Jia will leave our harem for the first time, because the current situation in our harem is too fucking bad. As long as people understand it, the main problem in our harem is internal and external troubles, and their own people are also problems, Moreover, the enemies outside can''t be dealt with by our harem. Now all things are on my own. It''s no exaggeration to say that 80% of our harem has come to this position because of Liu Yong. However, once we get rid of the problem in our harem, it''s 100% my Ye Han''s problem, In fact, what has the final say is that the biggest problem in our harem is that I have basically all the rights of the harem. Neither Liu Rui nor Meng Yuan or Yang Song can really change my mind. I have to say everything about the harem. I am not good at it, because my judgement is not always right. I am also an ordinary person. I also make mistakes, but when I am wrong, no one in the harem can stand up against me. This is the most serious problem in our harem.


    Gao Jia is the leader of a team, so he knows my feelings very well now. If it weren''t for the tiger, Gao Jia would never join our harem, because they know that the harem is now ye Han''s harem


    Moreover, as an outsider, it''s not very good for Gao Jia to talk too much about such things, so Gao Jia never told me. Even if the problem in our harem is so serious, Gao Jia still doesn''t say a word, because he is waiting for an opportunity to kill Xiao Wu. The rest has nothing to do with Gao Jia. In short, Gao Jia thinks, Now even Liu Yong can''t save our harem, because the moment I killed Bi Wenshi, our harem has gone. No matter how hard we struggle, there may be little chance of winning.


    "Brother Jia, when are you going to leave?"


    Just then, the pipe sat in the back and asked in a low voice.


    "Go?" Gao Jia was stunned.


    "Yes, brother Jia, when are you going to take us to Yunnan to raise pigs?" Niu Lei also looked at Gao Jia and asked.


    "Grass, what the fuck do you know besides raising pigs?" Gao Jia scolded in silence.


    "If you don''t raise pigs, when are you going to leave the harem?" Guan then asked.


    "Ha ha..." Gao Jia smiled helplessly, stretched out her hand and lit a cigarette. She was silent for a few minutes, and then slowly said, "now the situation in the harem, how can we go? After all, now is the most difficult time for leaves. Why should we help leaves after this step? Let''s go again?"


    "Brother Jia, in fact, you don''t have to pretend. Now the whole harem is pressed on Ye Han. Everyone can see that the victory of the harem is not good..."


    Gao Jia was stunned when she heard Guan''s words, raised her hand and turned off the dash cam. Then she said, "Guan, don''t talk about it in the future. In fact, it''s not up to the three of us to decide whether someone''s back palace can get out of this barrier. Now we''ll do what people ask us to do. You don''t have to think about anything else..."


    "Unfortunately, if we follow them all the time, when will tiger''s revenge be avenged?" Guan shouted at Gao Jia.


    "Ha ha..."


    Gao Jia smiled and said nothing.


    "Brother Jia, what the hell do you mean?" Guan then asked reluctantly.


    "It''s not interesting. We have to give an explanation here for ye Han, but there must be an explanation there for tiger. Just rest assured!"


    Guan looked at Gao Jia and didn''t go on.


    ����


    The other side.


    Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan and Yang Song''s car.


    "Hubi, are you still fucking angry?" Meng Liang looked at Yang Song with a smile and asked.


    "I''m not fucking angry with you. I just don''t understand now. How did ye Han think and how could he do such a stupid thing?" Yang Song shouted with a big mouth.


    "It''s not that this matter has anything to do with Ye Zi?" Yuan Yuan looked back at Yang Song and asked.


    "How can I say that people in our harem have no brains?" Yang Song scolded with a big mouth, and then said, "I ask you, what''s the situation in our harem now?"


    "..." Meng Liang looked at Yang Song and didn''t speak.


    "Talk, why don''t you fucking talk?" Yang Song looked at Meng Liang and shouted.


    "Hehe, who the fuck can tell what''s going on now? Our harem is not in harmony and people are not in harmony. Now Lao Bian and Xiao Hei are the ones who have an accident. The next one is us. The situation in our harem is domestic and foreign troubles, and there is basically no way out..." Meng Liang summarized briefly.

 Chapter 1312

    In the domineering car.


    After listening to Meng Liang''s words, Yang Song was silent for a moment. Then he bowed his head and said, "there are ghosts in our house, small five people and police people outside. Now basically everyone is staring at our harem!"


    "What do you mean by that? Can you say something serious? I know all you say." Yuan Yuan asked while driving and looking at Yang Song.


    "Let me tell you this. Our Hougong heart is basically in a state of panic. I won''t tell Gao Jia about them. Even old Che Duanhui didn''t come from SZ city with us. People follow us to make money. If you have to say something about friendship, it must be there, but we use them like us because of this friendship Isn''t it? "Yang Song analyzed it very clearly.


    Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan were stunned when they heard this.


    "When I tell you two, don''t you two understand what I mean?" Yang Song asked back.


    "You mean the people in our harem are not with us now?" Meng Liang asked with a frown.


    "Now this situation is not a matter of one fucking heart. It''s not a matter of one heart. Why don''t you understand such a simple question?" Yang Song looked at Meng Liang and was speechless, then shouted: "I tell you, if ye Han asks the three of us to stop people today, I Yang Song won''t say a word, but what qualifications do you have to take the old car and risk with Gao Jia? Why, isn''t there enough people who dislike the death of our harem?"


    "Isn''t ye afraid that there are not enough people here?" Meng Liang frowned and lit a cigarette.


    "What''s enough about this thing? Even if we go there, the car that should be stopped can''t run. But if there''s an insider here who betrays us, let me tell you this. Our harem owes others a lifetime!"


    "The leaves may not have thought so much at that time..." Meng Liang smiled helplessly.


    "Now it''s not a question of thinking more and less. Now that we have an insider in the harem, we should have a proper attitude. The current harem is not our harem at that time. Lao Bian and Xiao Hei can have accidents. What are we doing?" Yang Song shouted very seriously.


    Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan looked at Yang Song and were very surprised. After all, it was the first time they had seen Yang song so serious for so long.


    Liu Rui and Yang Song in our harem are usually the most heartless, but at the most critical time of our harem, only these two people still have a little brain, but like Meng Liang Yuanyuan, you can let them work, but if you want them to use their brains, there is basically no hope.


    ����


    The tower is lucky to come to the hotel.


    I lay on the bed with my eyes open, looking at the ceiling of the roof all the time, while Liu Rui was holding a mobile phone and didn''t know what to look at all the time.


    "What the fuck are you doing? Don''t you sleep yet?" I asked, smiling at Liu Rui.


    "I''m not sleepy when I read a novel. If I want to sleep, you should sleep first..." Liu Ruihong looked at me with yawning eyes and replied.


    "You haven''t seen this kind of B yet?" I replied to Liu Rui in some speechless.


    "No, I found that you are so inky. Why don''t I fucking sleep? If you want to sleep, you should hurry to sleep..." Liu Rui shouted at me.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Liu Rui and smiled. Then I sat up directly, stretched out my hand and lit a cigarette for myself.


    "What the fuck aren''t you doing?" Liu Rui looked at me and shouted.


    "I got up to have a cigarette. What are you doing so excited?" I replied with a smile and then smoked.


    "Grass, what the fuck is this!"


    Liu Rui scolded irritably, then lay in bed and looked at his mobile phone.


    Ten minutes later, I came back from the toilet and found that Liu Rui had fallen asleep with his mobile phone.


    "This fool..." I scolded silently. As soon as I was ready to go to bed, I saw Liu Rui sit up, stare at me and shout, "what the fuck are you doing?"


    "My grass, are you fucking sick?" I stared at the beads and scolded Liu Rui helplessly.


    "You don''t sleep in the middle of the night. What are you doing here?" Liu Rui looked at me in panic and shouted.


    "What''s the matter with me going to the fucking toilet? Why are you so sensitive now?" I looked at Liu Rui and smiled helplessly.


    "Roll the calf, I don''t want to talk to you now. You hurry to roll the calf..." Liu Rui stared at the beads and shouted at me, then took out his cell phone.


    I lay in bed and looked at Liu Rui next to me. I was silent for a while, then smiled and asked, "why don''t you sleep?"


    "I was very fucking sleepy, but now I let you do it. I think they are very energetic now..." Liu Rui yawned and lived me.


    "You''re a fucking B-type, and you say you''re energetic?" I asked with a smile.


    "Why, my spirit is not good?" Liu Rui replied to me irritably, then threw down his cell phone and ran outside the house.


    "How the fuck is this like a psycho..." I looked at Liu Rui''s back and scolded wordlessly.


    A few minutes later, Liu Rui came back wet.


    "Where the fuck is this? I''m frozen to death without hot water..." Liu Rui casually found a few chapters of toilet paper to wipe his face, then rubbed it and lay on the bed.


    After washing his face, Liu Rui was obviously in a lot of spirit, and then looked at the novel.


    "You haven''t slept yet. Are you busy?" I asked, looking at Liu Rui with a smile.


    "What the fuck can I do? Can you talk to me less in the middle of the night? What should you do? I''m reading a novel now. It''s fun. You''d better not bother me all the time?" Liu Rui replied with staring eyes.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Liu Rui and smiled without talking.


    Ten minutes later, Liu Rui put down his cell phone and looked at me. He looked furtive.


    "What the hell are you doing staring at me when you don''t sleep?" I couldn''t help but sit up and stare at Liu Rui.


    "Oh, my grass, are you fucking sick, brother? Are you fucking looking at me or are you looking at me?" Liu Rui shouted after seeing me get up and cover his chest with an extremely painful expression.


    ��������


    I looked at Liu Rui and was silent.


    "What do you think of me like that?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me.


    "Well, you fucking tell me what''s in your heart. Are you hiding something from me now?" I squinted at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Roll the calf, what the fuck can I hide from you?" Liu Rui leaned over and replied to me with an agitated expression.


    Highway intersection.


    "When the fuck will their people come?" Yang Song shouted impatiently as he sat in the car.


    "I don''t know when the news Ye gave me will come..." Meng Liang replied speechlessly, and then said: "wait a minute, it''s estimated that it''s almost the same..."


    "What time is it?" Yang Song asked, looking at Meng Liang.


    Meng Liang looked at his mobile phone and whispered, "it''s almost twelve o''clock in the evening..."


    "Grass, it''s been a fucking night?" Yang Song scolded silently, then pushed open the door and went down.


    "Why are you going?" Meng Liang shouted at Yang Song.


    "I''m fucking confused in the car and go out to get some air..." Yang Song replied irritably, then pushed the door to get off, and then lit a cigarette for himself against the door.


    "Let''s go down and wait?" Yuan Yuan looked at Meng Liang and asked.


    "Well, go down for a walk..." Meng Liang nodded and got off the bus.


    Gao Jia''s old car, they saw Meng Liang and Yang Song get off and come out of here.


    "Cao, why did you all come out when I came out?" Yang Song scolded silently, then looked at Niu Lei and said: "Lei Zi, you go pee with me..."


    "Won''t you finish it yourself?" Niu Lei replied with a smile.


    "If I''m not fucking afraid, do you think I''m willing to take you? Give me a word or not." Yang Song shouted irritably.


    "Grass, I have to accompany you when I fucking pee..." Niu Lei replied wordlessly, and then followed Yang Song with his back to the roadside.


    "It''s your honor that I take you to pee!" Yang Song bared his teeth and replied.


    ����


    On the other side, good luck to the hotel.


    In the room between Han Chao and Ji Xuan, Han Chao looked at Ji Xuan and asked, "brother Xuan, I knew you. Do you know?"


    "What time is it, brother? I''ve been driving all night. Can you let me have a rest?" Ji Xuan blocked his ears with toilet paper and looked at Han Chao in an abnormal collapse.


    "Grass, can''t I sleep? If I can fucking sleep, can I talk to you about this useless?" Han Chao replied with a smile, and then said, "I''m very curious about what you rich second generation think. Really, can you tell me?"


    Ji Xuan pulled out the toilet paper in his ear and shouted helplessly: "brother Chao, will you treat me as if I begged you? Will you let me have a good sleep? I''m really sleepy now. I''m not in the mood to talk to you now..."


    "Cao, I finally found a rich second generation to live in a house. Do you think I can sleep so easily? I tell you I must study with you now. The changes in your hearts of the rich second generation!" Han Chao bared his teeth and replied.


    "Oh, my grass! I''m really taking it now. What do you want? Tell me, can I give you fucking money? Just say how much money you want? Can you let me sleep well?" Ji Xuan stared at beads and shouted at Han Chao.


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this, then smiled and said, "why, what do you mean? Are you going to buy me with money?"


    "Let me tell you this. How can you make me sleep well now? As long as it''s the condition you can say, I''ll meet it. Can you see?" Ji Xuan shouted with some collapse.


    "You''re too fucking vulgar. I tell you, I''m not the same as Liu Rui. I don''t like money!"


    "What the fuck do you like? Do you think it''s ok?" Ji Xuan stared at the beads and shouted.


    "If you''re really so honest, well, brother Xuan, you lend me your Land Rover for a few days. I''m going to go home and drive next year''s new year..." Han Chao bared his teeth and replied.


    "..." Ji Xuan was stunned when he heard this. He looked up at Han Chao, then rubbed his hair and shouted with a broken face: "brother, when the fuck are we now? You''ve started to study the new year with me now. There''s still a fucking year to go..."


    "Didn''t I light it up in advance?" Han Chao bared his teeth and replied.


    "Roll the calf!" Ji Xuan stared at the beads and shouted in an abnormal collapse.


    "It''s not brother Xuan. Do you agree to what I just said?" Han Chao then asked.


    "Elder brother, have you been spoken?" Ji Xuan shouted with his big quilt.


    "Hehe... Do you say you''ll finish it if you promise or not? I''m very anxious now, you know?"


    "Grass, let''s go back and I''ll lend you the car for two months. Don''t fucking talk!" Ji Xuan shouted with staring beads, and then directly covered with a big quilt.


    Han Chao looked at Ji Xuan and smiled. He didn''t speak.


    ����


    In the other room.


    North and South watched the movie with East and West, and no one slept.


    "Brother, we''re not sleeping yet?" north and South yawned.


    Things looked at the time on the mobile phone and said in a low voice, "I''m waiting for half an hour."


    "It''s not what you want to do. Don''t you sleep yet?" the north and South asked some speechless.


    "It''s mainly because we haven''t finished watching this TV play yet..."


    "Grass, what the fuck is this TV play? I look like sleeping. Can you let me go?" the north and the South shouted with some collapse.


    "Wait a minute!" the thing pursed his lips and replied.


    "Elder brother, is there something wrong with us?" the north and South scratched their heads and looked at things and asked.


    Things looked at the north and South stunned for a while, and then whispered, "ye Zigang just told me to stop sleeping before 1:00 in the middle of the night..."


    "Why?" the north and South were puzzled.


    "I don''t know why the fuck. We''d better wait and finish it. Anyway, it''s nothing less than an hour..." the thing turned his mouth and replied.


    ����


    In my room, I looked at Liu Rui, then smiled and said, "I don''t think you''ve turned the page for a long time. If you don''t like reading, go to bed early..."


    "Why the fuck do you always let me sleep?" Liu Rui glanced at me helplessly.


    "Hehe, you are so strange now..." I looked at Liu Rui and said.


    "Whether I sleep now has nothing to do with you. You fucking love to sleep. Don''t talk to me now, do you hear me?" Liu Rui sat up and stared at the beads and shouted at me.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Liu Rui and smiled without talking.


    "You''d better not look at me with this smile. I fucking hate your smile now, don''t you know?" Liu Rui then shouted.


    "How can you do so many B things on your fucking day!" I scolded irritably, then directly covered with a big quilt and didn''t talk to Liu Rui.


    Good luck to the hotel.


    Almost all the people in our harem didn''t sleep, but Han Chao and things didn''t sleep because I didn''t let them sleep. But as for why Liu Rui didn''t sleep, I really don''t know. This fool didn''t know what to play with his mobile phone. He kept looking at his mobile phone, but his eyes kept looking at me. Then I asked him why he didn''t admit it, I don''t even know what this fool is trying to do.


    Meanwhile, outside the hotel.


    Two men in leather jackets stood at the door of the lucky Hotel.


    "Is this where the fifth brother said?" a man whispered at the people next to him.


    The man looked up at the lucky sign, and then whispered, "it''s here..."


    "Ha ha..."


    The little man breathed into his hand and then said, "when are we going to do it?"


    The tall man looked at the time on the mobile phone, then took out a cigarette from his trouser pocket and held it in his mouth. Then he looked at the little man and said, "wait a minute, we''ll do it..."


    "OK!" the little man nodded slightly.


    ����


    In the room of Ji Xuan and Han Chao.


    Ji Xuan sat on the bed with a big quilt on his body and more than a dozen notes on his face. He basically belongs to the state of half opening and half closing his eyes and looked at Han Chao opposite.


    "Draw cards?" Han Chao stared at the beads and shouted at Ji Xuan.


    "Elder brother, can you let me sleep?" Ji Xuan asked Han Chao.


    "We''ve played fifteen now. When you can beat me, we''ll go to bed..." Han Chao replied with a big mouth.


    "Brother, I took a fucking car all day today and finally got a sleep. You didn''t let me sleep just now, and now you play with me. I''ve lent you my fucking Land Rover. What else do you want?" Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao with red eyes and almost collapsed and shouted.


    "Brother Xuan, our car borrowing is our emotional problem. This is not a deal. If you take this as a deal, I''ll be so fucking sad..." Han Chaoyi shouted at Ji Xuan.


    "Grass, I finally understand the meaning of leaves now. You don''t want money, but you can torture people more than Liu Rui! You''re destroying me in spirit, I''ll tell you!" Ji Xuan threw his poker on the table as he spoke.


    "What is it? Don''t play anymore?" Han Chao asked, squinting at Ji Xuan.


    "How old am I? I played catch bastard with you in the middle of the night. Am I fucking sick? I want to sleep now, you know?" Ji Xuan stared at beads and shouted at Han Chao.


    "It''s mainly because you haven''t won me now. If you don''t win, you can''t sleep..." Han Chao smiled at Ji Xuan and said.


    "Cao, brother, can we change a separate game? Can you stop playing bastard? I really think this game is very stupid..." Ji Xuan shouted at Han Chao with red eyes.


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this. Then he smiled and said, "what, I may not have realized your feelings just now. Let''s change a game!"


    "For what game?" Ji Xuan squinted at Han Chao and asked.


    "What, can you play Gobang?" Han Chao bared his teeth and asked.


    "No, are you fucking free? Brother, it''s almost late at night now. You don''t take me to draw the bastard, but you take me to play Gobang. What the hell do you want to do?" Ji Xuan stared at beads and shouted.


    "I don''t want to do anything. I just can''t sleep when I''m idle. Can''t you accompany me? Are our feelings so fragile now?" Han Chao shouted with staring beads.


    "Brother, it''s not a matter of feelings between us now. Do you know? I''m very upset now..."


    Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao in great pain and shouted.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Han Chao asked, staring at Ji Xuan with those ignorant eyes.


    "I fucking want to sleep now, brother, super brother. Can you let me sleep now?" Ji Xuan shouted, biting his teeth and looking at Han Chao.


    "Roll the calf... I can''t sleep now. I tell you, you can do anything, but you can''t sleep..." Han Chao shouted very firmly.


    "Why?" Ji Xuan rubbed his head and asked.


    "Because the leaves don''t let me sleep..." Han Chao bared his teeth and replied.


    Ji Xuan was stunned when he heard this, and said some speechless, "no, brother, ye Han didn''t let you sleep, and he didn''t fucking let me sleep? What are you doing with me?"


    "It''s mainly because you didn''t have to have a room with me at the beginning. I used to have a room with Ye Han. If you don''t do it, you have to have a room with me. Who do you blame for this? There aren''t so many things if you have a room with Liu Rui..." Han Chao looked at Ji Xuan and said.


    "I fucking know now that this fucking room is with you. I might as well have been with Liu Rui. You have more ink than Liu Rui, don''t you know?" Ji Xuan stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Ha ha..." Han Chao looked at Ji Xuan, smiled and whispered, "in fact, I still don''t have such ink. It''s just that I can''t sleep for a few days. I have more words, or I want to sleep!"


    "..." Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao and was silent for a moment. Then he asked, "why do you listen to Ye Han so much? If he doesn''t let you sleep, you won''t sleep?"


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this, then nodded his head and said, "what you said seems to be reasonable..."


    "Yes, anyway, ye Han is not in our house now. It''s nothing for you to sleep?" Ji Xuan continued after seeing hope.


    Han Chao was silent for a moment. Then he quickly shook his head, stared at beads and shouted, "what kind of temper is Ye Han? You don''t know. Forget it. He won''t let me sleep. I''d better not sleep. Wait a minute!"


    "No, I found that people in your harem are so afraid of Ye Han?" Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao curiously and asked.


    "Ha ha..." Han Chao smiled at this and said with a big mouth: "since I have raised this question now, I''ll tell you why people in our harem are so afraid of Ye Han!"


    "Why?" Ji Xuan asked with a smile.


    "Ye Han is a man. A simple word can summarize his character. Do you know what the word is?" Han Chao asked.


    "Damage?" Ji Xuan shouted without thinking.


    "That''s right!" Han Chao nodded with great satisfaction, smiled and said, "I''ve been with Ye Han for so long. He has no other problems, but he''s too fucking damaged!"

 Chapter 1313

    In the room of Ji Xuan and Han Chao.


    "Ye Han is a man. I tell you so. No matter he is a friend or boss, there is nothing wrong with him in other places, but the biggest problem is that he is too fucking damaged. I ask you if Liu Rui is damaged?" Han Chao looks at Ji Xuan and asks.


    "Damage!" Ji Xuan nodded almost without thinking.


    "Is Yang Song damaged?" Han Chao then asked.


    "Damage!" Ji Xuan nodded again.


    "Who do you think these two people are most afraid of?"


    "Ye Han?" Han Chao said with a smile.


    "That''s right! You say these two are so fucking damaged. Why are they still afraid of Ye Han!" Han Chao shouted excitedly.


    "Ha ha......" Ji Xuan smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Because ye Han is worse than the two of them. Let me tell you this. Ye Han''s damage is different from that of Liu Rui and Yang Song. If ye Han wants to pit you, he won''t pit you at that time, but pit you anytime and anywhere. This is not the most awesome thing. The most awesome thing is that after ye Han pit you, you feel like you haven''t suffered a loss. This is the most important thing It bothers me. Every time ye hankeng finishes me, I''m still silly. I count money for him. I think I haven''t suffered a loss, but fortunately my IQ is still very high. After ye hankeng me several times, I''ve completely figured out his routine now! "Han Chao angrily looked at Ji Xuan and shouted.


    "You''ve got a clear idea of Ye Han''s routine now?" Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao in surprise and asked.


    "Yes, I have mastered it completely!" Han Chao nodded.


    "Then tell me what ye Han''s routine is now?" Ji Xuan asked with a smile.


    "Now ye Han''s routine is that as long as you are obedient, you can do whatever he asks you to do, so you have nothing. This is Ye Han''s routine. I tell you!"


    Ji Xuan was stunned after hearing Han Chao''s words. His lips trembled and looked at Han Chao and said, "brother, who doesn''t know what he said?"


    "Ha ha, although there are many people who know, Liu Rui and Yang Song, two fools in our harem, don''t know!" Han Chao shouted with his mouth tilted.


    "If you say that, I really don''t like to say anything. They really can''t understand this. It''s really not easy for you to understand..."


    "You see, it must not be simple!" Han Chao looked very proud with a big mouth.


    "Your harem is really a normal person now. I haven''t found out how you got here..." Ji Xuan scolded speechlessly, then directly lay in bed, then turned to look at Han Chao and said, "don''t talk to me. I don''t play poker or Gobang now. What do you love JB? It has nothing to do with me, you know?"


    "Brother Xuan, isn''t it too impersonal for you to talk like that?" Han Chao muttered, looking at Ji Xuan with some grievances.


    "Roll the calf, ye Han didn''t let you sleep, but he didn''t let me sleep. You''re fucking idle. Why are you talking to me about the calf? Now hurry to roll the calf. You know, if you''re talking to me, I''ll fucking kill myself now!" Ji Xuan asked Han Chao to torture incoherently, staring at beads and shouted.


    "Brother Xuan, do you say you have to make the relationship between us like this now?" Han Chao licked his lips and looked at Ji Xuan and asked.


    "Do you think I said suicide was fucking talking to you?" Ji Xuan stared at beads and shouted.


    "OK, OK, why are you so excited? Go to bed quickly. You are so excited now. If you really commit suicide, the police will have to rely on me..." Han Chao replied to Ji Xuan with his mouth tilted.


    ����


    In rooms East, West, North and south.


    "Brother, are we still sleeping?" Nanbei asked, squinting at things.


    "Wait a minute..." the thing replied with his mouth tilted.


    "No, can you tell me what you want to do? What time is it? You still don''t sleep. Do you sleep after watching the movie we don''t talk? It''s almost twice. Why don''t we sleep?" north and South stared at beads and shouted.


    "Don''t ink. If you''re sleepy, go to bed. I won''t sleep first..." the thing replied irritably.


    "Can you tell me why you don''t sleep?" north and South asked.


    "I fucking want to sleep, but ye Han said that we can''t sleep before one o''clock. We still have half an hour..."


    "Why can''t you sleep before one o''clock? What''s the saying?" the north and South asked in some confusion.


    "I don''t know what the hell Ye Han is thinking... Anyway, I''ll do what he says and finish it!"


    "Ha ha..." the north and South looked at things and smiled, but didn''t speak.


    "If you sleep, you sleep..."


    "Forget it..." the north and South waved their hands impatiently, and then watched the film with things.


    ����


    In our room.


    I was too sleepy to open my eyes, but after seeing Liu Rui, I was fucking refreshed.


    "Brother, what are you doing? Staring at the beads is not scary?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked some speechless.


    "It''s not that you''re idle. Why are you always looking at me? What does it have to do with you if I don''t sleep? If you want to sleep, go to bed quickly. I don''t want to talk to you now, you know?" Liu Rui stared at the beads and shouted at me.


    "Brother, if you don''t want to talk to me, can you roll the calf? What do you mean by staring at me with big fucking eyes?" I asked helplessly.


    "I can''t compare with my eyes now, can I? I''m in a very bad mood now, can I? I heard for the first time that I don''t let people close their eyes when I sleep. Why do you take care of shit and fart, and you take care of my eyes?" Liu Rui shouted at me as if he had a fucking reason.


    "OK, you''re fucking awesome. I took it..." I waved my hand silently, found out my mobile phone and looked at it casually.


    Liu Rui stared at me with small eyes and didn''t speak.


    "What are you looking at? Do I need to show you my cell phone?" I looked at Liu Rui and shouted.


    "Grass, who the fuck likes to see you?" Liu Rui replied to me speechless, and then directly leaned over without speaking.


    "What, let me ask you something?" I smiled at Liu Rui and said.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Rui asked, twisting his body.


    "You said you came out by yourself and left Wu Mei at home. Can you rest assured?" I asked with a smile.


    "You look like a fucking fool. You hurry to roll the calf for me. I don''t want to talk to you!" Liu Rui shouted at me with staring beads, and then directly covered his face with a big quilt.


    Highway intersection.


    Yang Song stood next to the bully car shivering with cold. He stammered at Meng Liang and asked, "what, Meng Liang, are you talking to me? I''ve been frozen for more than an hour. There''s no fucking car at all. Tell me your heart. Are you talking to me?"


    "No, that''s what ye told me..." Meng Liang also replied to Yang Song in silence.


    "What about people now? Where the fuck are they?" Yang Song shouted, staring at beads.


    "You ask me, who the fuck am I asking? Am I not waiting here now? What the fuck is this? At the intersection of the highway, we are like fools, and we have the whole fucking gun here! Are we fools!" Yang Song shouted, staring at beads.


    "Brother, didn''t Ye Han let me come here? What''s the use of shouting with me now?" Meng Liang looked at Yang Song''s helplessness.


    "Grass!" Yang Song scolded silently, then directly threw his cigarette butts on the ground, took out his mobile phone, looked at Meng Liang and asked, "do you call or me?"


    "You fight, I''m not as awesome as you..." Meng Liang replied speechless.


    "Cao, now ye Han doesn''t know what he does. I tell you, I must educate this fool now. What the fuck is this?"


    Yang song called me while talking.


    "I''ll see how you educate him..." Meng Liang replied with a smile.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, I got through.


    "Ye Han, what the fuck are you doing?" Yang Song stared at the beads and shouted at the mobile phone.


    "Are you fucking crazy? What am I doing?" I replied to Yang Song in silence.


    "Ha ha..." Yang Song smiled helplessly when he heard what I said. Then he shouted to his mobile phone: "well, I''ve been waiting at the highway intersection here for more than an hour. How come there''s no one here? What do you mean now? Can you tell me what you want us to do? You must give me an explanation now!"


    "..." I was stunned by Yang Song''s words, then smiled and asked, "are you fucking killing us? Do you know who you''re talking to now?"


    "Who the fuck am I talking to now? I just want to ask you, what do you mean by bringing us here?" Yang Song looked at Meng Liang and shouted.


    "Do you believe I''ll directly transfer you to the tower and follow Liu Rui''s ass every day?" I asked with a smile.


    Yang Song was stunned when he heard what I said. He was embarrassed and said, "what, you have something to say. It''s useless for you to tell me here. What Liu Rui is not Liu Rui''s. I''m very disgusted with this name now, you know?"


    "Ha ha..."


    "You talk, what do you do now? There''s no one for a fucking long time, not even a car. Will you give me an explanation?" Han Chao stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled helplessly and then whispered, "what, well, you call Meng Liang and I''ll tell him."


    "Why, don''t you dare tell me anything?" Yang Song shouted as he walked to Meng Liang.


    "Don''t talk to me, give Meng Liang your cell phone..." I replied irritably.


    Yang Song looked down at his mobile phone, then handed it to Meng Liang, then looked at Meng Liang and said, "what''s that for you..."


    "Ha ha..." Meng Liang looked at Yang Song and smiled. Then he reached for the phone and asked with a smile, "what''s the matter, leaf?"


    "What Liangzi? It''s a little later. If you haven''t waited for their car, go back and let Yang Song''s fool wait for me. If he doesn''t agree, you tell you to confiscate half a year''s salary directly..."


    Meng Liang smiled after listening to me, then bowed his head and said, "that''s OK, I know!"


    "If I fucking know he''s back, your salary will be confiscated, don''t you know?" I stressed.


    "Hehe, don''t worry!" Meng Liang replied to me with a smile, and then hung up the phone directly.


    "What did ye Han say?" Yang Song asked obliquely after seeing Meng Liang hang up the phone.


    "Ye''s original words are like this. If we haven''t waited for someone before one o''clock, we''ll go back and wait here. If you don''t obey, you''ll directly confiscate half a year''s salary!" Meng Liang smiled at Yang Song and said.


    "..." Yang Song was stunned when he heard this, and then stared at the beads and shouted, "why?"


    "Hehe, I don''t know why. If you disagree, you can call yourself, but I''d better not call. If you call me, I''ll lose my salary for a year!" Meng Liang replied with a smile.


    "No, I just don''t understand why you can all go back now. I have to wait here. It''s fucking discrimination, you know?" Yang Song shouted with staring beads.


    "Ha ha, it''s no use telling me now..." Meng Liang replied helplessly.


    The other side.


    After I talked to Meng Liang on the phone, Liu Rui squinted at me and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s all right. Our people may not block Liu Neng and them. If not, I''m going to let them go back..." I whispered back.


    "Did Liu Neng change his way?" Liu Rui asked, frowning at me.


    "No, how did he know our people were blocking them at the highway intersection?" I frowned back.


    Liu Rui looked at me and didn''t speak.


    "Do you mean our leak?" I asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui looked at him and smiled, then said with a quilt covered: "in fact, I think Xiao hei and Lao Bian should still be here in the tower..."


    "How do you know?" I asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "Intuition!" Liu Rui smiled back at me.


    ����


    Meanwhile, outside the hotel.


    A tall man took out his cell phone and dialed a phone.


    "Brother five, we two squatted outside this hotel for an hour. Basically, there''s nothing wrong. Why don''t we go in and have a look now?"


    "..." Xiao Wu across from the conversation was silent for a moment, and then slowly said, "if you two have nothing to do, go and have a look, but remember, don''t make things big, just look at the firepower of their harem!"


    "OK, I know the fifth brother!" the tall man nodded slightly.


    "Well, you two be careful!"


    "I see!" the man promised, then hung up the phone and ran into the hotel.


    Good luck outside the hotel.


    After talking to Xiao Wu on the phone, the tall man put his mobile phone into his trouser pocket, rubbed his palm and whispered, "brother five let us both go in..."


    "Go in now?" said the short man. He took out his pistol and looked at the tall man. He didn''t speak.


    "..." the tall man looked up at the sign of Haoyunlai Hotel, and then said in a low voice, "go in and have a look, but don''t shoot, just see what they are doing. Today''s main task is to find out their details, okay?"


    "I see!"


    The short man nodded, then walked directly to the lucky Hotel.


    It was almost one o''clock in the morning. Fortunately, the aunt at the front desk was going to sleep, but at this time, the door of the hotel was pushed open.


    "Are you going to open a room?"


    Aunt put down her cell phone and shouted at the two men who came in with a smile.


    After the tall man came in, he didn''t answer his aunt''s words at the first time, but looked around the hotel, and then slowly walked to the front desk to see his aunt.


    "Why do you two open a house or do you want to do?" aunt asked cautiously when she saw something wrong with the tall man.


    "...." the tall man was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "what, are there some outsiders in your hotel?"


    "What stranger?" aunt was stunned.


    "It''s about seven or eight from the city..." the tall man said slowly.


    "Ah, how many people are coming today?" aunt nodded back.


    "Those people are our friends. Tell me their room number..." the tall man whispered.


    When Aunt heard this, she was stunned for a moment. Then she tilted her mouth and said, "if they are your friends, don''t you call them directly? Our side is a serious hotel. Don''t talk to me here. I don''t need it. I''ll tell you!"


    "Ha ha..." the tall man smiled helplessly when he heard this, and then said: "those people are really our friends. Aunt, you can tell me and it''s over..."


    "We won''t disclose the customer''s information!" aunt replied very professionally, because she could feel that the tall man might not be a good man.


    ��������


    The man looked at his aunt and licked it. Finally, he stretched out his hand and hugged her head.


    Aunt instinctively wanted to shout out, but she was covered by a tall man.


    "I''ll release you now. Don''t shout. Do you hear me?" the tall man put a gun on aunt''s head and frowned.


    "Wuwu..." aunt struggled frantically.


    "I''ll give you one fucking chance. I''ll let you go. Don''t shout. Can you understand?" the tall man whispered.


    "Wuwu..." aunt nodded quickly.


    The tall man looked at his aunt and then slowly released her mouth. She stared at the man and took two deep breaths, but she still didn''t shout out.


    "Are they in that room?"


    The tall man pointed a gun at his aunt and asked.


    "They just came two people, and then opened all the rooms on the second floor, but I don''t know which room they live in now..." aunt shivered back.


    "Grass!"


    The tall man scolded silently, then turned to look at the short man and said, "these people are so fucking cunning that they opened the room against us..."


    "What''s the matter now?" the short one looked at the tall one and asked.


    "If there is one on the second floor?" the tall man looked at his aunt and asked.


    "..." aunt shivered and didn''t speak.


    "I fucking asked you if you had a key. Are you dumb?" the tall Beaded whispered.


    "Yes!" aunt quickly nodded, and then took out a bunch of keys from the drawer.


    "It''s not that you don''t have a room card or something. How can I find so many keys for me?" the tall man stared at his aunt and asked.


    "As long as our side is an old hotel, there is no room card, all keys... I open the door one by one..." my aunt replied helplessly.


    "Grass!"


    The tall man looked at the key in his hand, bit his teeth and scolded. Then he looked at his aunt and shouted, "what, stand still. If I know you''re moving, I''ll kill you directly!"


    "Know!" aunt nodded quickly after hearing this.


    "Brother, we have so many keys here. When do we have to find them?" the short man looked at the tall man and asked.


    "You ask me now, who the fuck am I asking? People don''t have a room card here, what do you think I can do?" the tall man replied silently, and then ran upstairs with the key.


    "Grass, what the fuck is this every day?" the short man muttered helplessly, and then followed up.


    ����


    Liu Rui lay in bed and looked at the time. Then he looked at me with red eyes and asked, "what time is it?"


    "Didn''t you just read it? Why did you ask me?" I thought Liu Rui was too sleepy to sleep. He turned on the light directly, and then found a Book of the romance of the Three Kingdoms in the hotel room.


    "I''m not sure about the time on my mobile phone. I''ll ask you. It''s not right with you?" Liu Rui replied to me with some embarrassment.


    "Grass..." I replied irritably, then took out my mobile phone, looked at the time, and then whispered: "what, it''s 0:40 a.m. Beijing time."


    "Grass, it''s not a fucking point yet?" Liu Rui scolded irritably, then yawned at me and said, "can you turn off the light?"


    "You don''t fucking sleep. Why are you turning off the lights?" I asked, squinting my eyes.


    "Grass, how do you know I don''t sleep? Besides, I''m reading novels now. It''s bad for my eyes that you keep the light on all the time. I''m fucking reading this e-book now. My eyes are spent, you know?" Liu Rui shouted at me.


    "Your eyes themselves can''t..." I reluctantly replied.


    "My eyes can''t do anything. I used to be very good. Do you think you can afford to be responsible if you shake my eyes because you turn on the light now?" Liu Rui stared at the beads as if he was fucking reasonable and shouted at me.


    "..." I looked at Liu Rui and was silent for a moment. Then I clenched my teeth and said, "how the fuck do I know such a thing as you?"


    "Don''t tell me it''s useless. Now turn off the light and I''ll tell you!" Liu Rui shouted at me with staring beads.

 Chapter 1314

    Good luck to the hotel.


    The two groups, one tall and one short, took the door key given by aunt and ran directly to the second floor where we were.


    "Big brother, these people are really kind-hearted. They have opened so many rooms so that we don''t know where they live..." the short man said to the tall man with his mouth tilted as he went upstairs.


    "Keep your fucking voice down, what if someone wakes up?" the tall man stared at the beads, bit his teeth and scolded, and then ran up the second floor with the key.


    After they went upstairs, they were stunned when they looked at the endless corridor.


    "Elder brother, I estimated that there are at least 20 rooms here, don''t you know?" the short man licked his lips and looked at the tall man.


    "I''m not fucking blind. What do I use you to say..." the tall man whispered back, looked at the key in his hand, rubbed his face and egg, full of helplessness.


    "Brother, how can we fix it? I think our career seems to have encountered a bottleneck..." the short man looked at the tall man and said.


    "What''s the matter? You''ll have a fucking bottleneck..." the tall man replied silently, and then threw the key in his hand into the short man''s hand.


    "Elder brother, what do you mean?" the short man asked, looking at the key in his hand.


    "From the first room, I''ll show you!" the tall man whispered back.


    "No..." the short man licked his lips when he heard this, and then said, "brother, you tease me. There are so many fucking keys. Let me try one by one. Why don''t you talk to me?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense and finish it quickly..." the tall man kicked the short man impatiently and directly kicked the short man in front of the first door at the door.


    "Big brother, this is really a waste of time. I''ll tell you..." the short man looked back and said bitterly.


    "You''re fucking writing, I''ll kill you!" the tall man shouted in a low voice, staring at the beads and biting his teeth.


    "It''s fucking day by day. Are you kidding me?"


    The short man muttered helplessly, then squatted in front of the door with the key, trying to open the door one by one.


    ����


    Downstairs.


    After seeing the tall and short people upstairs, aunt waited for a long time before she took out her phone, and then shivered and pressed the telephone number of the police station.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, there came a woman''s voice.


    "What kind of police comrade, there''s an accident on my side!" aunt shouted before the police spoke.


    "Don''t worry, simply describe the situation on your side."


    "Well, well, here''s my side. I came to several people in the city today, and then they opened several rooms in my hotel..."


    "Aunt, you can talk about the point! What happened!" the policeman asked some speechless.


    "Ah, I''m sorry. This is the first time I''ve called the police. I''m a little excited. The basic situation is like this. Just now, two people, one tall and one short, came. Then they seem to come running for the gang, so your police must send someone now, or I think something big will happen to me soon!" Aunt stammered intermittently at her mobile phone.


    The policeman was silent for a moment and then asked, "aunt, do you mean you saw the wanted man?"


    "Oh, you girl, why can''t you understand? What are the wanted criminals? These people came up and asked me if I know where the people from the city are. In fact, speaking of this, I have to tell you. I think the people from the city are not good people..."


    "Aunt, can you briefly tell me what happened over there?" the policeman asked some speechless.


    "No, what I said is not clear enough?" the aunt shouted with some excitement. Then she realized that her voice was loud. She quickly whispered, "there are a group of people coming. Now they may have to fight. You''d better send someone over quickly!"


    "Aunt, did you fight there?" the policeman asked helplessly.


    "Not yet..."


    "If there is no criminal case on your side, we can''t help you to call the police..." the policeman replied in some silence.


    "No, little girl, what do you mean by this? That man is holding a gun on my head. You don''t care about it?" the aunt whispered.


    "Aunt, you mean the people over there have guns in their hands?" the policeman asked hurriedly.


    "Yes, they all have guns in their hands. They just put them on my forehead and didn''t let me speak. Can you send someone over here quickly?" the aunt shouted in a hurry.


    "Is the gangster still with you now?" asked the policeman.


    "They are upstairs now..." aunt whispered back.


    "..." the policeman across the street was stunned for a moment and then said slowly, "aunt, why don''t you run out now?"


    "Girl, are you finished with aunt? Those people have guns in their hands. Now I just move a step and they can shoot. Do you believe it?"


    "Well, don''t worry, aunt, and try not to annoy the bandits. Tell me your position now, and I''ll let someone go now..."


    "I''m in Huanghe Street... Lucky Hotel. You''ll be done if you send someone here..." aunt replied very anxiously.


    "Aunt, I''ll tell you for the last time. If you report a false case, you''ll be criminally responsible, you know?" the policeman warned.


    "Oh, girl, what''s your aunt''s anxiety like here? Why do you talk to me? I''m holding my urine now and I don''t dare to go to the bathroom. You''ll be done if you send someone over..." the aunt shouted very anxiously.


    "OK, OK, I''ll send someone over now."


    "OK." the policeman promised, and then hung up directly.


    ����


    In my room.


    Liu Rui turned his head and looked at me and asked, "what time is it?"


    "Haven''t you just finished asking?" I shouted at Liu Rui with staring beads.


    "Hasn''t it been so long? Has it reached one o''clock?" Liu Rui said helplessly.


    I impatiently put down the book in my hand, then picked up my mobile phone and looked at the time. I turned to look at Liu Rui and shouted, "there are still 15 minutes to one o''clock. What are you doing if you have nothing to wait?"


    Liu Rui turned his eyes and looked at me and said, "in fact, I just care if there are Lao Bian and Xiao Hei in Liu Neng''s car..."


    I was stunned when I heard what Liu Rui said.


    "What are you doing looking at me?" Liu Rui asked.


    "Can you still care about this now?" I asked, squinting at Liu Rui.


    "It''s a fucking matter of our harem. What''s the matter with me?" Liu Rui seemed to shout out speechless, and then said: "you think anyone can be as stupid as Han Chao. You''re heartless all day..."


    "Don''t say that. Han Chao has a lot of eyes..." I smiled back to Liu Rui and then watched the romance of the Three Kingdoms.


    Liu Rui squinted at me, then smiled and asked, "what book do you read?"


    "Romance of the Three Kingdoms..." I replied impatiently.


    "In fact, I have also seen the romance of the Three Kingdoms..." Liu Rui turned his eyes back to me and then said, "where did you see? Did you see Liu Bei fall his son?"


    "Are you a fucking fool? You don''t sleep in the middle of the night. What are you talking about with me?" I shouted at Liu Rui with some collapse.


    "No, I''m not chatting with you. Who do you think is the best in the romance of the Three Kingdoms?" Liu Rui looked at me and asked.


    "Who''s the bully? Do you know or what?" I asked, squinting at Liu Ruiwen.


    "Cao, if you talk like that, we have nothing to say. I think the most powerful thing in the romance of the Three Kingdoms is Guan Yu..." Liu Rui looked at me and then said, "do you know why Guan Yu is not powerful?"


    "What do you want?" I asked, biting my teeth and looking at Liu Rui.


    "Guan Yu is awesome because he has the green dragon Yanyue sword and the red rabbit horse in his hand. This man''s equipment is awesome, but Lv Bu is also awesome, because he has Fang Tian painted halberd and Diao cicada, which are basically awesome equipment, so they are awesome, but Zhao Yun can''t. what''s he I don''t have any... So, I''ll sum up. This person is not awesome, but equipment is still very important... "


    I stared at Liu Rui and didn''t know what to say.


    Liu Rui glanced at me and then said, "but although these two personal equipment were awesome, they died in the end. Do you know why not?"


    "Can you shut the fuck up?" I shouted at Liu Rui.


    "Because these two people''s equipment is so awesome, it''s easy to get dry. Just say that Guan Yu lost Maicheng later. What a fucking pity!" Liu Rui said this with a very regrettable expression on his face.


    "What the hell do you want?"


    "I just have nothing to talk to you about. Liu Bei is very awesome when he has more. He always falls on his son. You say his son has many ideas. He has a lot of fucking back. It makes people fall every day. Most people go straight to heaven when they become a crown prince. You say he is a crown prince. How fucking funny!" Liu Rui directly began to laugh after saying this.


    "Are you a fucking fool?" I asked, squinting at Liu Rui.


    "This has nothing to do with fools. I just want to study history with you. In fact, for people like you, you don''t have much culture. What I''m talking about, you don''t understand, and I''m very considerate of you..." Liu Rui looked at me with a giggle.


    "How the fuck do I know you now!"


    I covered my quilt, looked at Liu Rui helplessly and shouted.


    "Oh, don''t you just have no culture? In fact, I don''t dislike you. Are you like this? Really not..." Liu Rui said after seeing me covered with a quilt.


    "Don''t fucking talk to me, I beg you!" I stared at Liu Rui and shouted.


    ����


    Outside the door.


    The short boy tried one by one with the answer in his hand, but he basically tried for a large circle and still didn''t open a door.


    "It''s been so long, haven''t you opened it yet?" the tall man asked helplessly as he stood at the entrance of the stairs.


    "No, brother, do you think you''re playing with me? I fucking tried all of them. Why didn''t one open?" the short man wiped the sweat on his face, frowned and shouted.


    "I told you to keep your voice down!" the tall man stared at the beads and shouted. Then he went to the short man and said with his teeth: "it''s not fucking good at anything. Fuck, I don''t know what I want you to do..."


    "I suspect there is something wrong with this key..." the short man replied with some grievances.


    "Roll the calf, don''t tell me it''s useless!" the tall man bit his teeth and scolded, and then squatted next to the short man.


    "Brother, you try?" the short man looked at the tall man and asked.


    "Grass, everything fucking points at me..." the tall man replied irritably. Then he took the key and tried it very seriously against the lock on the door.


    "You finally became someone else''s junior. I know it''s not because of love!"


    At this time, the man''s cell phone rang. The man hurriedly covered his trouser pocket and ran in the direction of the stairs.


    "Hey, what''s the matter?" the tall man whispered after answering the phone.


    "How are you? Are you finished?" asked Xiao Wu.


    "Brother five, there may be something wrong with us!"


    "What''s the matter?" asked Xiao Wu.


    "The people in the harem are so fucking cunning. They have lived in the whole floor. We don''t know where their people are in that room now..." the tall man said in some silence.


    "What are you doing now?" asked Xiao Wu.


    "We''re looking for it room by room now..."


    Xiao Wu was silent when he heard this sentence, and then whispered, "are you sure these people are here?"


    "Sure, I''ve inquired. The hostess of the hotel has said that several people came today, that is, the people in the back palace..." Gao was stunned and replied.


    "That''s OK, you two pay attention to your safety. If you can''t, you''ll come out, but don''t fight with the people in the harem, you know?" Xiao Wu asked with some uneasy advice.


    "Brother Xingwu, we know. Don''t worry over there. If you can''t, we''ll go back..." the tall man whispered back, and then directly hung up the phone.


    "What the fuck are you doing?" the tall man stared at the beads and shouted at the short man.


    "Brother, no, let''s go back. I can''t fix it here..." the short man shouted silently.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. The fifth brother gave us such a difficult character. We must finish the character well, don''t you know?" the tall man stared at the beads and shouted.


    Good luck to the hotel, at the staircase on the second floor.


    The short man pouted his ass and squatted in front of the door, trying to lock the head one by one with his keys.


    "Hurry up the fuck..." the tall man on one side shouted impatiently.


    "Big brother, there are too many keys. When the fuck should I try..." the short man wiped the sweat on his face and shouted helplessly at the tall man.


    "It''s not what I told you just now. If the task is not arduous, can the fifth brother give the task to both of us?" the tall man stared at the beads and shouted.


    "The main reason is that the task is either arduous or too fucking stupid..." the short man replied with a big mouth.


    "No, why are you so inky today? I found out? Is there something fucking wrong with you?" the tall man pinched his waist and asked.


    "Brother, I''m with you every day. What can I do?" the short man replied helplessly.


    "If you''re fucking okay, can you stop talking to me and unlock the lock?"


    "With our Kung Fu of unlocking, we can both find some unlocking masters..."


    "Fart, we''re a sneak attack. Did you fucking see that sneak attack master with a lock? Your brain is really fucking crooked. How did you give birth to you?" the tall man''s eyes look at the short man and his collapse.


    "I''m social, I''m not unlocking..."


    "You still have fucking ink, don''t you?" cried the tall beaded.


    The short one looked at the tall one, lowered his head and spit, and then unlocked the lock.


    Almost, ten minutes later, the short man sat on the ground and whispered to the tall man: "brother, I''ve been fucking for more than half an hour. I haven''t made any progress now. I''m a little lost. I don''t believe in myself now..."


    "Roll..."


    The tall man scolded impatiently, then kicked on the short man''s ass, picked up the key and began to try to lock the head.


    "What the fuck are you doing? No, I found..." the tall man whispered while trying to lock the head.


    "..." the short one looked at the tall one and didn''t speak.


    ����


    On the other side, the tower police station.


    After the police answered the phone from the hotel aunt, they directly took the recorded information and went to the office. After looking at Zhang Xiaogang sleeping in the office, the police hesitated, and finally pushed the door and went in.


    "Touch..."


    The policewoman gently knocked on Zhang Xiaogang''s table and shouted softly, "brother Zhang."


    When Zhang Xiaogang heard the cry, he looked up vaguely, looked at the 36d policewoman in front of him, wiped the saliva around his mouth, and said helplessly, "didn''t you just finish it in the toilet? What are you calling me for? Can''t you let me rest for a while?"


    "Oh, brother Zhang, what are you talking about?" the girl shouted with a smile on her small face. Then she turned her head and looked at the office. When she found no one else, she put down her heart, looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said, "you dead ghost, why do you think of this all day?"


    "Isn''t that why you came to me?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "I just received an alarm call. Take someone over and have a look..."


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled helplessly when he heard this, and then said, "you''re kidding me. Who''s free to call the police in the middle of the night?"


    "Oh, it''s the lucky Hotel. Two people came." the girl replied in a charming voice.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with the robbery? If the robbery is over, we won''t go. Just go again tomorrow morning." Zhang Xiaogang reached out and lit a cigarette and replied carelessly.


    "It''s not robbery. I heard what the hotel owner said. I saw two men running to several people living in their hotel. Those people came from the city yesterday and stayed in today..." the girl continued.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this. The first reaction in his mind was the people in our harem, so he quickly asked, "how many people are there in the city?"


    "It seems that there are about seven or eight..."


    "Grass! It must be the people in the harem." Zhang Xiaogang picked up his police uniform as he spoke.


    "Brother Zhang, take the gun with you." the girl whispered at this time.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned, then stared at the beads and asked, "why, the people over there are still carrying guns?"


    "Well, the boss told me that the bandit threatened him with a gun..."


    "Fuck, these people are going to rebel!" Zhang Xiaogang frowned and then asked, "are you sure there are two people opposite?"


    "That''s what the boss said..." the girl nodded slightly.


    "Fuck, you must break with these people!" knowing that it was two people, Zhang Xiaogang had a bottom in an instant, stared at the beads and shouted, and then directly took his mobile phone and began to make a call.


    Almost a few minutes later, five or six police and a car of armed police rushed directly from the police station to Haoyunlai hotel.


    Good luck to the hotel.


    Han Chao stared at the time on the mobile phone with big eyes. Ji Xuan, who was sitting on one side, had red eyes and a broken face. The whole person had experienced a lot of vicissitudes.


    "Brother Xuan, we can go to bed in 15 minutes..." Han Chao shouted at Ji Xuan with a smile.


    "Elder brother, can I sleep first?" Ji Xuan asked Han Chao.


    Han Chao squinted at Ji Xuan, then said with his mouth tilted: "if you can sleep, you can sleep."


    "Grass!" Ji Xuan bit his teeth and scolded, then looked at Han Chao and said, "if you don''t talk to me, I can fall asleep..."


    "No, brother Xuan, I told you what came here. Isn''t it boring for me to be here? If I had something else to do, I would still talk to you about the calf here. I would have done something else..." Han Chao looked at Ji Xuan and said.


    "Brother Chao..." Ji Xuan was stunned for a moment, then clenched his teeth and said, "Dad Chao, I beg you. Can you let me sleep? There are only fifteen minutes left. Can you think about your life? Don''t talk to me here, can you?"


    Ji Xuan was almost kneeling down to Han Chao.


    Han Chao hesitated, then said with a big mouth: "do you really want to sleep?"


    "Elder brother, do you think I really want to sleep?" Ji Xuan stared at Han Chao and asked.


    "You''re not fucking interesting!" Han Chao shouted a little reluctantly. Then he nodded helplessly and whispered, "forget it, there''s not much time left anyway. If you''re willing to sleep, you can sleep. I don''t care..."


    "Really?" Ji Xuan shouted, staring at beads when he heard this.


    "Really." Han Chao nodded.

 Chapter 1315

    Good luck outside the hotel.


    The tall man squatted on the ground, holding the key and trying to lock the head one by one. After a circle, he sat on the ground with a dull look, turned his head and looked at the short man and said, "this is fucking wrong. I tried a circle. Why didn''t I try one?"


    "Brother, is there something wrong with this key?" the short man turned and looked at the tall man.


    "What''s the problem?" Gao was stunned and asked.


    "Do you think that old woman will cheat us both? Is this a fake key?" the short man said with his mouth tilted.


    "It''s impossible..." the tall man shook his head, then touched his chin and analyzed: "the old woman was scared to pee her pants just now, so she''s still in the mood to cheat us. Besides, my pistol is on his head. Do you think it''s necessary for him to protect the people in the harem?"


    After listening to the tall man''s analysis, the short man nodded slightly and said, "brother, if you say so, you''re right!"


    "All right, stop fucking ink. Let''s try another room!"


    Gao shouted helplessly, then changed a room, squatted on the ground and tried the key.


    On the other side, in the East, West, North and South rooms.


    "Elder brother, what time is it?" north and South squinted at things and asked.


    "It''s almost one in a few minutes." the thing replied stiffly.


    "Grass, it''s time!" north and South silently scolded, then looked at things with toilet paper and said, "brother, wait here for a while. I''ll go to the bathroom and suffocate me..."


    "Hehe, if you don''t go quickly with shit..." the thing smiled helplessly.


    "I''m not here with you?" the north and South replied irritably, and then ran out of the house with toilet paper.


    ����


    Han Chao''s room.


    "That what Xuan elder brother, you help me back, I want to go out to the bathroom..." Han Chao shouted at Ji Xuan with his stomach covered.


    "Han Chao!"


    Ji Xuan opened his quilt with a crash, stared at the beads and shouted to Han Chao.


    "Brother Xuan, what are you doing?" Han Chao looked at the Q & A nervously while pulling the toilet paper.


    "I''ve just fallen asleep. What are you doing? What do you want to do? I want to ask you. What do you want to do? I''ve provoked you. I just want to sleep well. Why is it so fucking difficult!" Ji Xuan shouted with an abnormal collapse, dragging Han Chao''s brain bag like crazy.


    "Brother Xuan, I don''t mean anything else. I just want to go out to the bathroom. I want you to help me for a while. Do you think you''re so excited?" Han Chao asked Ji Xuan helplessly.


    Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao, clenched his teeth and remained silent for a moment. Then he whispered, "I''m really convinced now. You''re the people in your harem. If you want money like Liu Rui, I won''t say anything now. It''s hard for you to give money, isn''t it?"


    "Brother Xuan, if you say money between us, will it be divided?" Han Chao asked, squinting at Ji Xuan.


    "Don''t fucking talk to me. You might as well ask for money." Ji Xuan stared at beads and shouted.


    "OK, brother Xuan, I won''t tell you. I really have to go to the bathroom..."


    After that, Han Chao directly covered his stomach and ran outside the house.


    "This fool!"


    Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao''s back, bit his teeth and scolded. Then he covered himself again and fell asleep three seconds later.


    ����


    After Han Chao left the room, he ran directly to the toilet in the corridor, but when he got to the toilet, Han Chao found someone in it.


    "Who?"


    Han Chao raised his leg and kicked the door of the toilet.


    "What are you doing, JB? I won''t let you shit!"


    The north and South in the toilet stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Oh, fuck, what a coincidence?"


    Han Chao gave a cry of despair, then slowly squatted on the ground and dragged the door of the toilet with an extremely sad expression.


    "How long will it take you?"


    Han Chao trembled and asked the north and South in the toilet.


    "It may take a while..."


    The north and South whispered back.


    ��������


    Han Chao looked at the toilet and was silent for a while. Then he followed the north and south to discuss: "what, North and south, do you think this is OK?"


    "That?" asked the north and south.


    "You pull half first, and then you come out and let me pull half. I can''t wait..." Han Chao prayed to the north and South in the toilet.


    "Grass, why are you talking to me? How can you pull half of this shit..." north and South replied speechless.


    "Brother, I really can''t wait here. Would you please?" Han Chao shouted.


    "No." the north and South replied very simply, silent for a moment, and then said, "why do you have to stare at me? Can''t you go to the bathroom upstairs?"


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this, then patted his forehead and shouted, "grass, I didn''t fucking expect it."


    "You look like a fool."


    The north and South in the toilet scolded speechlessly.


    Han Chao didn''t have time to deal with the north and south, so he ran directly to the third floor.


    On the third floor, as soon as Han Chao showed up, he saw two people, one tall and one short, squatting on the ground and trying to get the key.


    The tall and short men turned their heads and looked at Han Chao. Han Chao looked at both of them, and then rushed directly to the toilet.


    "Brother, what did that man do just now?" the short man looked at the tall man and asked nervously.


    "How the fuck do I know what he does..." the tall man replied with his mouth tilted, then took the key and opened the door with the card.


    A few minutes later, the tall man directly put the key on the ground, stared at the beads and shouted, "why the fuck can''t the house open? What the fuck is this?"


    "Brother, you should be patient..." the short man smiled and comforted.


    "I''m fucking patient. What''s the matter? You try!"


    "..." the short man was stunned, and then squatted on the ground reluctantly.


    "Elder brother, do you think there is such a possibility?" the short man turned and looked at the tall man and asked.


    "That?"


    "Are we on the wrong floor?" asked the short man.


    ��������


    Gao was stunned when he heard this. Before he could speak, he turned and saw Han Chao coming out of the toilet.


    "What are you doing? What is this?"


    Han Chao was in a very good mood and asked the tall and short people with a smile.


    "Man, let me ask you something. What floor is this?"


    Asked the tall man, pursing his lips.


    "Are you a fool? Isn''t it written on the third floor?"


    Han Chao pointed to the building number and smiled back, then ran downstairs directly.


    The tall and the short were stunned when they heard Han Chao''s words.


    After Han Chao''s words, the tall man and the short man were stunned.


    The short man looked at the tall man with trembling lips and said, "brother, are we all bald?"


    Hearing this, Gao was silent for a while, then rubbed his face and said, "now this matter is not a matter of baldness or not..."


    "What''s the problem?" the short one looked at the tall one and asked.


    "Are you a fucking fool? This is the third floor. You can''t see it?" the tall man shouted at his throat, pointing to the building number he stretched out his hand.


    "Didn''t I see..." the short man replied with some grievances.


    "Roll the calf, I fucking regret how I brought you out now..." the tall man shouted irritably, then took the key and prepared to run to the second floor, but stopped just one step.


    Han Chao stood at the entrance of the stairs and squinted at the two men.


    "Man, you scared me..."


    The tall man scratched his head in embarrassment.


    "Brother, what are you doing?"


    Han Chao looked at the tall man with his shoulder and asked.


    "Hehe, we just came for a stroll..." Gao replied with a smile.


    Han Chao looked at Gao and said in a low voice, "it''s all right. Don''t fucking wander around. I thought you two were thieves. I didn''t catch you just now..."


    "Brother, whose thief do you see going out with his key?"


    Gao responded very quickly. While putting away the pistol that had come out, he looked at Han Chao with a smile and said.


    "Well, you two would be fine if you weren''t stealing. Don''t wander around and hurry back..." Han Chao replied with a smile, and then ran downstairs with his hands on his back.


    After watching Han Chao go downstairs, the tall man took a breath, then turned his head and looked at the short man and said, "go."


    "Go up to the second floor?" the short man looked at the tall man innocently and asked.


    "Are you a fucking fool?" the tall man scolded silently.


    "No, brother, what''s wrong with me?"


    "People in the back palace have found us. What the hell are you doing on the second floor? Hurry up, you can''t go for a while..." the tall man whispered with his teeth, and then ran downstairs with a pistol.


    ����


    On the other side, after Han Chao went to the toilet, he was just ready to go to his room.


    When I heard something outside, I pulled the door open.


    "Oh, my grass, what are you doing?"


    Han Chao jumped when he saw me.


    "Who were you talking to just now?"


    I frowned at Han Chao and asked.


    "Just two, I don''t know what to do..." Han Chao whispered back to me, and then turned around and directly saw the two people downstairs.


    "It''s the two of them!" Han Chao shouted, staring at the beads.


    "You look like a fucking fool!" I looked at Han Chao and scolded, then shouted in the corridor, "come out!"


    After my words, Liu Rui, Wei Yiwen and Tian Ming rushed out of the room.


    "No, what are you doing?" Han Chao looked at me and asked.


    "I''ve been waiting for these two people all fucking night. What do you say!"


    I shouted at Han Chao while loading the pistol.


    Two tall and short people on the other side were stunned when they heard my cry, and then shot me directly.


    "Kang!"


    The bullet hit me directly at my foot.


    "Oh, my grass, why the fuck do you shoot!"


    Han Chao stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Don''t fucking talk, hurry up!"


    I stared at the bead and shouted. Then I ran straight after the tall and short people. Liu Rui had something else. Their gang followed me. Han Chao stood in place with a confused face.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Han Chao shouted with great puzzlement.


    At this time, Nanbei also ran out of the toilet with his pants.


    "What''s the matter?" the north and the South looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "I don''t know what the hell''s going on? How can I say it''s just a fight? It''s so fucking sudden!"


    "My grass, fighting!" the north and South stared at the beads and shouted, and then rushed downstairs.


    Han Chao was stunned, clenched his teeth and shouted, "who the fuck can tell me what''s going on!"


    ����


    On the other side, there were two tall and short people. When they saw all the people in our harem rush out, they reacted very calmly. At first glance, they were the people who often do this kind of work. They ran outside the hotel and turned around to shoot at us, and the shooting positions were all under my feet.


    After chasing a few steps, Tian Ming picked up his pistol and prepared to fight back.


    "Don''t hit your head, we want to live..." I frowned and shouted at Tian Ming.


    "Grass, it''s a little difficult if you don''t hit your head!" Tian Ming said to me reluctantly.


    "Then you can''t fucking hit your head!" I shouted, staring at the beads.


    "OK!" Tian Ming reluctantly replied to me, and then began to hit the two thighs, but the people opposite were very flexible and couldn''t hit at all.


    After a few shots, Tian Ming gave up and ran after us.


    "Big brother, how the hell did you come out so many at once?" the short man turned to look at us, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "You ask me, I''ll ask who the fuck to go..." Gao replied irritably, then turned and fired a few shots at us.


    "Woo woo..."


    At this time, the siren outside the hotel sounded. Gao was stunned first, then clenched his teeth and shouted, "fuck, someone called the police!"


    "How can I fix it?" the short man panicked in an instant.


    "Rush out!" Gao hesitated for a moment, then ran out of the hotel.


    "Wow!"


    As soon as Zhang Xiaogang got off the bus, he saw two people running out of the hotel. He quickly raised his pistols, stared at the beads and shouted, "don''t move."


    "I won''t touch you, Bobby!"


    The tall man stared back and kicked Zhang Xiaogang''s stomach before Zhang Xiaogang reacted.


    "Do you him..." Zhang Xiaogang didn''t finish his words.


    The tall man then kicked again, then turned his head and shouted at the short man behind him: "don''t fucking look, get in the car, fool!"


    "Ah!"


    The short man promised, then rushed directly into the police car, held a pistol and shouted to the police in the car: "draft it, give me a place for you..."


    "Not..."


    Before the policeman in the car finished speaking, he was kicked out by a tall man.


    "You''re fucking idle, nothing to do with his ink!" the tall one stared at the short one, shouted, and then sat directly in the car.


    "Stop them both!"


    Zhang Xiaogang shouted to the police car on the ground.


    Good luck to the door of the hotel.


    "Do you still want to stop me?"


    The driver shouted loudly, then stepped on the accelerator and ran directly into the police car in front of the car.


    "Bang!"


    Two police cars collided and the tall and the short rushed out directly.


    "Fuck you, madman!"


    Zhang Xiaogang stood in place, stared at beads and shouted after seeing this scene.


    "Captain, are we still chasing?"


    At this time, the armed police in the car looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    "Chase, why don''t you chase? Just two fucking people should follow me, don''t you?"


    Zhang Xiaogang shouted at the top of his voice, then pulled open the door and got ready to get on the bus, but as soon as he turned around, he saw the people in our harem rush out.


    Liu Rui looked up at Zhang Xiaogang and then asked, "brother Zhang, where are you?"


    "Run... Run..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with some embarrassment.


    "Grass, why the fuck did you run away!"


    Liu Rui scolded wordlessly, and then ran directly to our parking position to catch up.


    "Don''t fucking look, hurry up!"


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned, turned his head and shouted to the policeman in front: "what the fuck are you looking at! Catch up!"


    "Woo woo..."


    The siren sounded again, and four or five police cars ran directly after the tall one.


    Our harem Gang quickly got into the overlord car and followed closely behind the police car.


    "What the hell''s going on? Why did you say there was a fight, just a fucking fight?"


    Han Chao stared at me and shouted after getting on the bus.


    "Don''t fucking talk to me. I don''t want to talk to you now!" I waved impatiently, then looked at Tian Ming and shouted, "these two people are very important. Don''t lose them."


    "There''s a police car ahead. Shall we rush over?" Tian Ming asked, looking at me.


    "No, just let the police car in front." I replied with my mouth tilted.


    "No, ye, what''s going on? Who''s the person opposite?" Han Chao still looked at me with an ignorant face and shouted.


    "Don''t talk to me at last now. I''ll be angry at you!" I reluctantly returned to Han Chao, then turned around to look at the carriage and asked in a low voice, "what about Ji Xuan and North and south?"


    "Ji Xuan sleeps, North and South shit... I''ll call them both now?" Han Chao looked at me and replied.


    "It''s fucking time. What''s the use of calling?" I replied helplessly.


    "..." Han Chao looked at me and didn''t speak.


    ����


    On the highway, the police car closely followed the tall car. Zhang Xiaogang shouted at the car in front with a big horn: "listen to the car in front. Now you put down your arms and surrender."


    "Stop now!"


    Zhang Xiaogang repeated a sentence, but found that the big one in the police car seemed to have no fucking response. He was still crazy and galloped on the road.


    "Captain, what are these two people doing? So fierce..."


    The driving policeman looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    "How the hell do I know what these fools do? How the hell do we lose our chains once we meet the Hougong people?" Zhang Xiaogang scolded with a big mouth.


    "It''s all right. These two people probably can''t run. Our people have blocked the path..." the driving policeman replied with a smile.


    "Grass, as long as you don''t let these two people run away, it''s better than anything..." Zhang Xiaogang relaxed a lot when he heard this.


    "Brother Zhang, don''t worry. You can''t run."


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang looked at the police car in front and was stunned. Then he turned around and looked at our bullying and didn''t speak.


    ����


    In the domineering car.


    "If I can''t fucking catch these two today, how can you pick you up when I go back..." I sat in the car and shouted at Han Chao in a hurry.


    "No, brother, what does this matter to me? I don''t recognize these two people?" Han Chao shouted at me with a wronged face.


    "It''s no use telling me this. If it weren''t for you, they wouldn''t have run away!" I stared at Han Chao.


    "It really has nothing to do with me. What do you say you rely on me for?"


    "Don''t fucking ink, it''s not bad who you and I depend on. I''ve been waiting all night for these two fools to come. You''ve been straight away for me, and you''ve been waiting for me!" I shouted with gnashing teeth, and then said to Tian Ming: "Uncle Ming, if you catch these two people later, don''t let the police take them away. I want them to be useful!"


    Wei Yiwen was stunned when he heard what I said, then looked at me and said, "these policemen also have guns in their hands!"


    "It''s hard to use a cannon. These two people must catch it." I shouted in a very firm tone.


    "These two people can''t be taken away by the police..." Liu Rui said slowly at this time.


    "Why?" I turned to look at Liu Rui and asked.


    "I know the policeman who led the team. I can''t take him away..." Liu Rui replied to me with his mouth tilted.


    "Well done, you finally said something that made me feel bright."


    "Grass, you fucking think I''m staying in the iron tower these days. The police are our people. We''ll just wait to fight with these people and don''t care about the rest..." Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied to me.


    "Oh, cow!"


    "We did it together. Why don''t you praise me?" Han Chao shouted at me.


    I squinted at Han Chao and said reluctantly, "you''re fucking talking to me. Do you believe I''ll throw you out of the car?"


    "Not..."


    "Come on, he''s in a bad mood now. What are you talking about with him!" Liu Rui frowned and advised Han Chao.


    "I''ll see if you''re in a bad mood, or it won''t be over..." Han Chao shouted at me gnashing his teeth.


    "You roll the calf for me!" I shouted directly on Han Chao''s big face.


    ����


    The other side is lucky to come to the hotel.


    After Ji Xuan saw that we were all gone, he finally lay in bed at ease.


    "Fuck, these people are gone and can sleep..." Ji Xuan said with a giggle on the bed.


    "Bang!"


    Before Ji Xuan closed his eyes, the north and South pushed the door and came in. He stared at Ji Xuan and shouted, "brother Xuan, they haven''t come back yet?"


    "No... no..."


    Ji Xuan blinked and said, looking at the north and South nervously.


    "Grass, I knew I wouldn''t shit. Brother Xuan, you go out with me to find them." the north and South said something and ran directly to Ji Xuan and shouted.


    "It''s not big brother. What are you doing?" Ji Xuan stared at the beads and shouted at the north and South in great panic.


    "Let''s go out and find someone..." Nanbei replied very anxiously.

 Chapter 1316

    Good luck to the hotel.


    "You fucking loosen me!" Ji Xuan stared at the beads and shouted to the north and south.


    "No, brother Xuan, let''s go out to find someone. What the fuck are you doing lying down? They are fighting......" the north and the South looked at Ji Xuan very speechless and shouted.


    "I fucking let you let go of me!" Ji Xuan lay in bed like a dead fish, motionless.


    "Don''t you go out?" the north and South were stunned and looked at Ji Xuan and asked.


    "I beg you, can you let me sleep? I''m so fucking sleepy. Why are you dragging me out in the middle of the night? If you don''t let me sleep again, I''ll die and show you..." Ji Xuan shouted with red eyes and abnormal collapse.


    "No, are you?" the north and South looked at Ji Xuan a little speechless and asked.


    "Don''t fucking talk to me. Anyway, no matter what you say today, I have to fucking sleep!" Ji Xuan stared at the beads and shouted at the north and south.


    "There''s a fight over there. You''re still in the mood to sleep?" the north and South stared at the beads and scolded Ji Xuan.


    Ji Xuan was stunned when he heard this. After two seconds of silence, he shouted in a loud voice: "I haven''t slept for two fucking days. What can you do if you let me sleep? There''s a fight outside. What the fuck am I doing in the past? Tell me what kind of B I am. What can I do?"


    The north and South were stunned when they heard this. Then they turned their mouths and asked, "why don''t you go out?"


    "Fuck off, even if you kill me today, I won''t go out. I''ll tell you..."


    North and South pursed their lips, and then rushed out of the house with big steps.


    "It''s fucking crazy every day!"


    Ji Xuan shouted to the north and south, then lay down on the bed and continued to sleep.


    ����


    Above the highway.


    While driving, the tall man turned his head and looked at the police car behind him.


    "Fuck, why are these police crazy? What can we do if we leave?" the short man shouted, biting his teeth on the co pilot.


    "What''s the use of saying this now?" the tall man wiped the sweat on his forehead and then said, "is this him? If you drive like this, we two have to throw it here."


    "When I fucking came out, I felt my eyelids jumping..." the short man shouted with a big mouth.


    "Can you be a little serious and say something useful?" the tall man turned and looked at the short man and scolded.


    "What can I say now? These policemen are like crazy dogs, and I can''t stop them..." the short man replied with a big mouth.


    Hearing this, Gao looked back at the police car behind him, then patted his steering wheel, stared at the beads and shouted, "fuck, someone must have blocked us!"


    "Brother, how can I answer you now to satisfy you?" the short man blinked at the tall man and asked.


    "Get the fuck out of here." Gao replied irritably. Then he looked down at his mobile phone and said in a stuffy voice, "now call brother five and tell us something''s wrong. Let him send someone to pick us up now..."


    "OK!" the short man nodded, then took out his cell phone and began to call.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, Xiao Wu answered the phone.


    "Hey, brother five, something''s wrong with us now." the short man shouted very anxiously.


    "Something''s wrong?" Xiao Wu was stunned for a moment, and then asked in some doubt, "what''s wrong with you two?"


    "I don''t know where the police came from. Now they are blocking us all over the street..." the short man shouted very anxiously.


    "OK, where are you two now?" asked Xiao Wu.


    "Near Sanpan Street..." the short man shouted without thinking.


    "I''ll let someone pass right away. If you two are caught, don''t say our position, okay?" Xiao Wu asked very nervously.


    "Know." the short man nodded quickly.


    "Hang up!" Xiao Wu shouted in a voice, and then hung up the phone directly.


    ����


    On the other hand, in the warehouse, after Xiao Wu put down the phone, he turned and shouted to the people in the room: "those two fools have an accident. Don''t fucking play. Go out with me..."


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Mao asked with his neck pulled.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. Anyway, the police are looking for them all over the street..." Xiao Wu replied with his mouth tilted, then bowed his head and picked up the * on the table, and then shouted: "I said stop playing, I''m fucking deaf, isn''t it? How can I be a fool every day..."


    "Coming, coming..."


    Seven or eight men ran out of the room, laughing at Xiao Wu and shouting.


    At this time, Wang Jun also came out of the house, looked at Xiao Wu and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Those two fools don''t know if they were found or what, let the police chase all over the street, and I''ll go out to save people now!" Xiao Wu replied with a big mouth, and then ran outside the house with the car key.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Wang Jun stretched out his hand to stop Xiao Wu, then went to Xiao Wu, looked at Xiao Wu and asked, "you mean these two people are chased by the police, don''t you?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Xiao Wu nodded.


    "..." Wang Jun looked at Xiao Wu and was silent.


    "What the fuck do you want to say? I''m in a hurry. If it''s late, what if the two fools are caught?" Xiao Wu looked at Wang Jun a little speechless and shouted.


    "Are you fucking crazy? Now the police are looking for us all over the street. What are you going to do now? Go out and send it directly to the police, aren''t you?" Wang Jun stared at beads and scolded Xiao Wu.


    Xiao Wu was stunned when he heard this. Then he bit his lips and looked at Wang Jun and asked, "what do you mean by saying this now?"


    "What the fuck do I mean? Don''t you count in your heart?" Wang Jun looked at Xiao Wu and scolded.


    "You mean to make us think nothing has happened? Let me leave those two people behind, don''t you?" Xiao Wu looked at Wang Jun with a big mouth.


    "Yes, that''s what I mean." Wang Jun nodded.


    "Are you sick?" Xiao Wu shouted.


    "You can''t go out if you''re sick or not!"


    "You..." Xiao Wu pointed to Wang Jun, then stared at the beads and shouted, "I fucking tell you, I can''t look at these two, no matter what I tell you!"


    "You can''t go out today!" Wang Jun stopped Xiao Wu directly.


    "No, what the fuck do you mean? I didn''t let you follow me now. I can''t go by myself?" Xiao Wu stared at the beads and scolded Wang Jun.


    "No one can leave this room today!" Wang Jun shouted firmly as he stared at Xiao Wu.


    Xiao Wu looked at Wang Jun in front of him, stretched out his hand and lit a cigarette, then narrowed his eyes and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "It''s not interesting. Now the situation is special. You just take these people out. What if you don''t come back?" Wang Jun looked at Xiao Wu and asked.


    "I don''t need you to take care of my own fucking business. I can''t come back. Can I recognize it myself?" Xiao Wu stared at beads and scolded Wang Jun, and then said, "I must save these two people today. I tell you, get out of the way and don''t delay here!"


    After hearing Xiao Wu''s words, Wang Jun didn''t respond at all. He still stood still.


    "I fucking asked you to roll the calf for me. Can''t you understand or what?" Xiao Wu stared at the beads and scolded Wang Jun.


    "Do you know why Liu can let me stay?" Wang Jun asked, squinting at Xiao Wu.


    "Do what you fucking like. I can''t ignore these two people now. Will you let me go quickly?" Xiao Wu was very angry and shouted at the top of his voice.


    Huang Mao and Dongzi on one side looked at Xiao Wu and Wang Jun. none of them spoke. After all, it was the business of people on the other side. They were running errands. It was useless and annoying to talk too much at this time.


    "We''re in the iron tower now, not in the city. The police here don''t know you at all. If you go out, don''t you want to die? You fucking think we''re in the city? Can you keep a low profile? Do you have a fucking death free gold medal or what?" Wang Jun was also very excited, pushed Xiao Wu and shouted with staring eyes.


    Little five looked at Wang Jun and was stunned for a moment. Then he shouted, "I don''t know where we are now. I fucking know that now those two people have been caught by the police immediately. One is a death penalty prisoner and the other is a murderer. Do you think about the fucking end if they catch you?"


    "I thought about it, but can you solve the problem now? Can you save people when you go?" Wang Jun asked calmly.


    "Don''t go if you know you can''t save it. Besides, tell me how much police force he can have in a fucking police station in the development zone!" Xiao Wu shouted at Wang Jun.


    "There''s an army here. Don''t you fucking know?" Wang Jun shouted, staring at beads.


    Little five was stunned.


    "The armed police in the development zone here are like they don''t want money. Do you think it''s fun? If there''s a fight here, I''ll tell you clearly. It''s no less than the police in the city. Do you understand?"


    Little five looked at Wang Jun and still didn''t speak.


    "The last time we robbed people, the police station had already registered. Now you go there. What''s the difference between looking for death? Tell me!" Wang Jun stared at Xiao Wu and shouted.


    "Then you can look at others and ignore them?" Xiao Wu asked stubbornly.


    "Did I find it hard for me to talk to you now?" Wang Jun shouted helplessly. Then he looked at his mobile phone with his mobile phone and whispered, "you''re going for nothing now, you know?"


    "Don''t fucking tell me this is useless. I they just want to go now. Why?" Xiao Wu knew he couldn''t say anything but Wang Jun, and asked very arrogantly.


    Wang Jun looked at Xiao Wu and was silent for a moment. Then he turned his mouth and said, "you have to go out, don''t you?"


    "Must go out!" Xiao Wu nodded.


    "Well, you call Liu Neng now. If he agrees, he will let you go now, OK?" Wang Jun asked, looking at Xiao Wu.


    "You fucking talk to me, don''t you?" Xiao Wu stared at the king''s army and scolded.


    "If you don''t call, you''ll stay here honestly, otherwise I can''t bear the responsibility..." Wang Jun replied with an indifferent face.


    "I''m a fucking minor. You have to watch!"


    "You say you call or not?" Wang Jun asked, looking at Xiao Wu.


    "I really fucking convinced you, you fool. If I had ink with you this time, I would have saved people!" Xiao Wu scolded with gnashing teeth, then stretched out his mobile phone, found Liu Neng''s phone and dialed it.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, Liu Neng answered the phone.


    "Hello?"


    Xiao Wu shouted to the phone.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Liu Neng asked.


    "I have no fucking time to talk to you now. It''s no use. Let''s make a long story short. I want to go out now. Will you let me go out?"


    Little five shouted carelessly at his mobile phone.


    ��������


    Liu Neng was stunned by Xiao Wu''s words, and then asked in a low voice, "what the hell are you doing out in the middle of the night?"


    "Isn''t that what? Our people may have been caught by the police. I''ll go and have a look..."


    Liu Neng on the other side of the phone heard this and immediately cheated. He stared at the beads and shouted, "how many times have I told you to stay away from the Hougong police? Why don''t you have a long fucking memory? You can go there to fuck?"


    "No, what''s the use of scolding me now? It''s already like this here. How can you scold me?" Xiao Wu asked with a big mouth.


    "I''m really fucking convinced now. You made trouble with me as soon as I left here. What did I tell you before I left?" Liu Neng scolded helplessly.


    "Oh, I told you. It''s useless for you to talk to me now. Why are you so inky? Now you just tell me to let me go or not..." Xiao Wu asked with a big mouth.


    "What the fuck are you doing out now?" Liu Neng scolded wordlessly.


    "I''ll fucking go out and save people. What else can I do..."


    "You''re such a fool. You can''t go there now. Just stay honest with me, do you hear me?"


    "No..." Xiao Wu was about to speak.


    "It''s nothing. You call Wang Jun now and I''ll tell him..." Liu Neng shouted irritably.


    "If I don''t go out now, something will happen to our people!" asked Xiao Wu.


    "I don''t fucking want to talk to you now, so you can be honest and finish it. Don''t fucking talk to me. Don''t you hear me?" Liu Neng shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Are you sure you won''t let me out?"


    "What the fuck are you doing out there?"


    "Grass!" Xiao Wu stared at the bead and handed the mobile phone to Wang Jun.


    Wang Jun answered the phone and asked, "hello?"


    "From now on, you can''t let Xiao Wu leave the house for half a step. Do you know?" Liu Neng shouted very seriously.


    "Hehe, I know." Wang Jun smiled and agreed, and then put his mobile phone into his pocket.


    "Liu Neng said he wouldn''t let you go..."


    "If you don''t go, you can''t go. If something happens, you''ll be responsible for it yourself. Grass!" Xiao Wu scolded with his teeth, and then turned his head and ran to the house.


    "..." Wang Jun looked at Xiao Wu''s back and said nothing.


    Tower Development Zone, above the highway.


    The car where the tall man and the short man were driving crazy on the road. The police car and our overlord car just followed behind them.


    "Brother, why hasn''t brother five come yet?"


    The short man sat on the co pilot and asked the tall one who was driving very anxiously.


    "You fucking ask me, who am I going to ask?"


    Gao Gao was very excited. He knew that if they spent so much time with the police, it would be a dead end.


    "What the fuck are we doing now?"


    Cried the short beaded.


    "Call brother five!"


    Cried the tall man irritably.


    ��������


    The short man nodded and was silent. Then he took his mobile phone and dialed Xiao Wu''s phone.


    "Doodle doodle..." after the phone rang for a while, no one answered.


    "Brother, brother five didn''t answer the phone."


    Cried the short man excitedly.


    "Grass, fight again!"


    Cried the tall man, staring at the beads.


    A minute later, the short man put down his cell phone, looked at the tall man and said, "there''s no fucking answer..."


    "Grass!" the tall man bit his teeth and scolded, then patted the steering wheel hard, stared at the beads and shouted, "what the fuck do you mean now? Give up the two of us?"


    "I guess that''s what it means..." the short man nodded, then stared at the beads and shouted, "what are you talking about?"


    "I said the little five side gave up the two of us. Are you a fucking fool? It''s obvious. You don''t fucking understand, do you?" he shouted at a high voice and turned back to shoot the police car.


    "Well... What do we do now?" the short man asked nervously looking at his cell phone.


    ��������


    The tall one looked back and the short one didn''t speak.


    "Big brother, what are you going to do?" the short man finally realized the seriousness of the problem.


    "Stop the fucking ink, will you? When is it now? This fucking little five is really not human. He usually calls us brothers. Fuck, we two come out to kill him. In case of an accident, he sells us now. What the fuck does that mean?" Gao''s mood is very unstable.


    "What''s the use of saying this now?" the short man asked helplessly.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" cried the tall Beaded man.


    ����


    In the police car behind them, Zhang Xiaogang held a walkie talkie in his hand and shouted excitedly, "how are the people opposite?"


    "Report to the captain, our people are now encircling from the back..." a response came quickly from the walkie talkie.


    "What''s the matter with your quick ink? I''ll fucking lose you soon!" Zhang Xiaogang shouted, staring at the beads.


    "I see. We''ll try our best to speed up." a response came from the walkie talkie.


    "When the fuck do you know to speed up? You must block the car before the next intersection, okay?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted.


    "That what, Captain, my side may..." the person opposite hesitated.


    "Don''t fucking talk to my captain. I don''t like hearing any excuses from you now. They must be blocked at the next intersection, okay?" Zhang Xiaogang repeated.


    "Know... Know!" the man opposite stammered back.


    "No more!"


    Zhang Xiaogang directly dropped the walkie talkie.


    ����


    Inside the domineering car.


    I looked up at the police car in front of me, turned to Liu Rui and asked, "is there a phone number for the police in front?"


    "Yes!" Liu Rui nodded.


    "Call them and tell them to stop the car at the intersection in front, return it to them and we''ll take it!" Liu Rui looked at Liu Rui without expression.


    "Grass, is it too overbearing?" Liu Rui asked with a smile.


    "He knows how much these two people are worth," I whispered back, rubbing my palms.


    "Ha ha..."


    Liu Rui looked at me, smiled and whispered, "it''s just different if you have fucking money..."


    "Stop fucking BB, call!"


    I scolded Liu Rui speechless.


    Liu Rui looked at me and smiled. Then he took out his mobile phone and dialed Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Hello, brother Zhang?" Liu Rui asked with a smile.


    "Ah, what''s the matter, brother?" Zhang Xiaogang said politely.


    "Well, the boss on my side spoke. Stop the car at the next intersection. If you stop, the car will be returned to you. As for the money, you can drive it casually..." Liu Rui said with a smile.


    "Cao, brother, what are you talking about?" Zhang Xiaogang scolded speechlessly, and then said, "well, let''s try our best to catch up. If we catch them, I''ll give them to you for three days, and you''ll return them to me after three days. Do you think it''s OK?"


    "Don''t say anything, brother Zhang, slowly thank you!" Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    "Well, I''ll hang up first, waiting for someone to catch us and talk about thanks carefully..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile, and then hung up the phone directly.


    Liu Rui put down his cell phone, looked at me and smiled.


    "What are you laughing at? What did Zhang Xiaogang say?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "What else can I say? They said to chase as much as possible. If we catch it, we''ll use it for three days." Liu Rui said to me with his mouth tilted.


    "Cow force!"


    I looked at Liu Rui and smiled.


    "Hehe, you don''t see who I am now! If you make a move, it must be a success. I''ll tell you..." Liu Rui shouted at me.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Liu Rui and smiled without talking.


    "Why, what do you mean by this look?" Liu Rui shouted at me with a big mouth.


    "What the fuck do I mean? I just don''t like your bragging state now, do you know?" I scolded Liu Rui.


    "You''re really stepping down now, I''ll tell you!" Liu Rui shouted at me, staring at the beads.


    "How can you tell me that you''re going to kill a donkey for his mother?" I asked Liu Rui with a smile.


    "Fuck off, I don''t want to talk to you now!" Liu Rui glanced at me irritably, then turned his head and looked at his mobile phone and stopped talking to me.


    "Leaf, can you tell me what life is all about now?"


    At this time, Han Chao put his head over and looked at me and asked.


    "Roll the calf, I don''t want to talk to you now. You''re so annoying now, you know? Tomorrow you''ll hurry back to the city and then be your cook for me!" I stared at beads and scolded Han Chao.


    "No, leaf, what do you mean now?" Han Chao licked his lips and looked at me and asked.


    "Don''t you know what they mean? Your IQ can''t keep up with the rhythm of our team now, okay?" Liu Rui said to Han Chao with a smile.

 Chapter 1317

    On the other side, above the highway of the tower.


    North and South did not know where to find a bike and drove crazy on the road.


    "Where the fuck is this?"


    While riding a bicycle, the north and South stared at the dark road and shouted with collapse.


    "What are you doing, young man?"


    At this time, an aunt on the roadside shouted to the north and South riding a bicycle.


    "It''s all right, aunt..."


    The north and South turned around and replied helplessly. Then they took out their mobile phone and dialed me.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, I got through.


    "What''s the matter?"


    I smiled and asked my cell phone.


    "No, brother ye, where are you now? I can''t find you now?"


    North and South shouted at me helplessly.


    "Grass!" hearing this, I patted my forehead silently and said helplessly, "grass, forget you..."


    "Do you think of me now? Where are you now?" asked the north and South in silence.


    "It''s not that. Are you with Ji Xuan now?" I asked.


    "No... Ji Xuan''s fool has to go to bed. How can I say that he can''t come out? What? I''m on the road now. Where are you? I''ll catch up now!" north south tiger Bi shouted at me.


    "Where did you get the car?" I was stunned and asked.


    "The bike I robbed on the street..." the North-South berm returned to me.


    "Grass, brother, what the fuck are you doing with a bike? I''m telling you where I am now? Can you catch up or what?" I said back to the north and South without a word.


    "How the fuck am I doing now?" the north and South were stunned and stopped their steps.


    "..." I looked at my mobile phone and was silent for a while. Then I said reluctantly, "what, you ride back now, find Ji Xuan''s room and straighten up this fool for me, you know?"


    "I see! I promise to finish the task!" the north and the South replied to me very firmly, and then directly rode a foreign car to Haoyun Hotel and killed it.


    ����


    In the warehouse where Xiao Wu is located, Xiao Wu looks at the shaking mobile phone and looks helpless.


    "Will you let me answer the phone?"


    Xiao Wu stood up, stared at the beads and shouted to the king''s army.


    "It''s fucking time. What''s the use of answering the phone?"


    Wang Jun replied with his mouth curled.


    "Are you a little too fucking human?"


    Xiao Wu stepped forward and shouted with Wang Jun''s collar.


    "..." Wang Jun looked at Xiao Wu and didn''t speak.


    "I fucking ask you something. What''s the matter with me now? Don''t you count it in your heart? If you don''t let me out, can''t I answer the phone?" Xiao Wu shouted at his voice, pointing to the mobile phone on the desk.


    "If you can''t get out, how can you tell me?" Wang Jun asked.


    "What can I do?" Xiao Wu was stunned for a moment, and then said, "I just want to talk to them. They work for me. Do you fucking know? Work hard! Did I draw it up!"


    "..." Wang Jun looked at Xiao Wu and was silent for a while. Then he said in a helpless low voice, "fuck you, let me tell you this. I''m also very worried about them. Now I''m worried about not only you, but you can''t destroy all our efforts because of you, you know?"


    "Then they are just waiting to be caught by the police now, aren''t they?" Xiao Wu shouted.


    "Now even if they are caught, Liu Neng has a way to get them out. Now it''s not so difficult to get medical treatment on bail, you know?" Wang Jun shouted at Xiao Wu with staring beads.


    "I fucking......" Xiao Wu looked at Wang Jun and didn''t speak.


    "Let me tell you this. If you go out with a gun now, all the people with us will be caught by the police. What can you ask Liu to do then? How can you catch a group of people like you? Tell me?"


    "...." Xiao Wu was silent.


    "Think about the consequences before you fucking do anything, you know? It''s all small things when you go in. Who''s going to clean up the mess on our side of the tower? It''s not easy for us to get to this step. Now the situation here is very good. You''ll see the results soon after you''ve been in H city for such a long time, and now you''ve ruined your life because of these two people Do you think it''s worth it? "Wang Jun asked, looking at Xiao Wu.


    "Hoo..."


    Little five long breathed a sigh, and then slowly loosened Wang Jun''s collar.


    "You can''t use righteousness now, you know?"


    Wang Jun patted Xiao Wu on the shoulder.


    Xiao Wu looked at Wang Jun, then directly picked up his mobile phone and fell to the wall.


    "Fuck, is this fucking day by day? In order to earn some B money, even human nature is fucking gone!" Xiao Wu bit his teeth and scolded, and then ran straight to his house.


    Wang Jun stood and looked at the mobile phone fragments on the ground. His mind had always been what Xiao Wu had just said. Yes, now this man doesn''t know what friends and brothers are in order to earn some money.


    Now Wang Jun has an idea in his mind. If Xiao Wu or himself went out today, what attitude would Liu Neng take to deal with this problem? Is human relations more important in this society, or is the money in his hand more important?


    ����


    On the highway above the tower.


    The short man put down his cell phone and said to the tall man helplessly, "it''s over..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    The tall man turned his head and asked as he wiped the sweat from his face.


    "That what... Xiao Wu shut down directly..." the short man stammered.


    "Fuck, now we really give up, don''t we?" the tall man stared at the beads and shouted at the short man, "now the situation is special. Do we fight now or wait for the police to catch us?"


    "How to rush?" the short man was stunned and stammered.


    "How the hell can you rush? There''s a bend ahead. We''ll just jump down and finish it..."


    "No... not..." I was stunned for a moment.


    "What the fuck are you?" cried the tall beaded.


    "Is there any other plan? The two of us just died, just a theft, you know? We don''t have to be so serious..." the short man stared at the beads and asked.


    "Roll the calf... How many people have we killed? You don''t count in your fucking heart?" the tall man stared at the beads and shouted.


    "... let''s jump the fucking car. Anyway, we have no other way out now..." the short man turned his mouth and then stretched out his hand to pull his seat belt.


    Zhang Xiaogang is in the police car.


    "Thorn la la..."


    There was a noise from the walkie talkie.


    "Hello?"


    Zhang Xiaogang quickly picked up the walkie talkie and shouted.


    "Captain, we are ready here. The roadblocks and police cars have been parked..."


    "OK! Do stop these two people, you know?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted, staring at the beads.


    "I see!"


    The man opposite promised, then wiped his palm and shouted excitedly, "fuck, you can catch these two fools!"


    After Zhang Xiaogang finished, he took out his mobile phone and dialed Liu Rui.


    "Hey, brother, what''s the matter?" Liu Rui answered the phone with a smile.


    "Brother, get ready. We can close the net right away!" Zhang Xiaogang said with a smile.


    "Yes, brother Zhang, I thank you first!"


    "OK, don''t ink, I''m ready!" Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile.


    "Brother, my side is always ready!"


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang laughed and hung up.


    ����


    The tall and the short are in the police car.


    "Brother, why are there so many lights in front?"


    The short man licked his lips and asked, looking at the barricade in front of him.


    "Fuck, this is a roadblock!"


    The tall man shouted, then turned to look at the short man and said, "are you ready?"


    "What''s ready?" the short man asked nervously.


    "I''m counting three now, just open the door and jump, okay?" the tall one shouted at the short one.


    "Know... Know!" the short man nodded quickly.


    "Three!" shouted the tall man.


    "Two!"


    "One!"


    The tall one kicked the accelerator hard, and then jumped out of the car with the short one almost at the same time.


    The police car rushed directly to the good team, and a few seconds later.


    "Bang!"


    A loud noise.


    Several police cars collided, and the dark street suddenly lit up.


    Three or four police cars exploded almost at the same time, and countless police were blown up almost at the same time!


    In the police car behind, Zhang Xiaogang sat on the co pilot and looked at the explosion in front of him. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly. Then he shouted with red eyes, "are you crazy?"


    "Brother Zhang, what should I do?" the driver stammered at Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    "Yes, these two madmen, I have to catch them today!" Zhang Xiaogang replied with staring eyes, and then ran down from the car with a pistol.


    After getting off the bus, Zhang Xiaogang turned his head and red eyes and shouted, "the first group followed me, and the second group went to rescue the wounded."


    "Grass, what the fuck''s the matter?"


    Liu Rui looked at the brightly lit Street ahead, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "These people are fucking crazy, aren''t they?"


    After I got out of the car, I shouted out speechless.


    ��������


    Liu Rui looked at me and didn''t speak.


    "What''s the matter with these people? Are they playing so hard?" Han Chao asked in surprise as he looked at the street with serial explosions.


    "All madmen!" I shouted, staring at the beads.


    "What shall we do?"


    Tian Ming looked at me and asked.


    I turned around and looked at Zhang Xiaogang''s direction. Then I stared at the beads and shouted, "these two people are so desperate. They can''t run. Let''s follow the police!"


    After I finished shouting, I ran directly to the field by the side of the road and chased it.


    Liu Rui and Han Chao followed me.


    ����


    In the field by the side of the road.


    After the tall man and the short man jumped out of the car, the tall man rolled on the ground for two circles, then stood up and ran in front, but after two steps, the tall man felt something wrong and turned his head and looked at the back.


    "Big brother!"


    The short man lay on the ground and shouted at the tall man.


    "What''s the matter with you?" the tall man ran to the short one in a panic.


    "I can''t fucking..." the short man covered his deformed thigh and said in great pain.


    "Grass, why is it so fucking finished!" the tall man scolded silently, then directly carried the short man on his back, and then took steps to run ahead.


    At this time, Zhang Xiaogang and the police had caught up.


    "Fuck, what the hell do these cops want?"


    The tall man looked back at Zhang Xiaogang and scolded with his teeth.


    "Brother, I can''t, you put me down!" the short man lay on the tall man''s back and shouted at the tall man in a very weak voice.


    "What the fuck are you telling me? After all these years, can I fucking leave you behind? Even if I die today, I won''t leave you behind!" shouted a high voice, choking.


    "Brother, I know what you think, but we can''t go now. Can you let me go down quickly?" the short man shouted with staring eyes.


    The tall one looked back at the short one, and then whispered, "even if we die today, I''ll fucking die with you!"


    "Brother, I''ll call you at last. Brother, can I put me down?" the short man cried.


    The tall man was silent when he heard this, and then whispered, "it''s okay, it''s okay, we can both go. I''m different from the little five, we can both go..."


    "I can''t go......" the short man cried.


    "Don''t fucking cry, will you? I said I could go if I could. Don''t fucking ink with me!" shouted the tall eyeball.


    "Da Da..."


    At this time, Zhang Xiaogang in the back fired two shots at the tall and short people, then stared at the beads and shouted, "draft it, stop for me!"


    "Shall I stop you? B!" the tall man replied with staring eyes, and then returned with two shots.


    "Bang!"


    At this time, the tall one accidentally stepped on the air and fell directly to the ground.


    "Grass, why did he fall?"


    The tall man scolded at the top of his voice, then turned his head and looked at the short man on the ground and shouted, "it''s okay... We can still go..."


    "Brother, can you leave me alone?" cried the short beaded.


    "Don''t ink!"


    "Bang bang!"


    At this time, several gunshots sounded under the soles of tall feet, and tall was stunned for a moment.


    "Let''s go! It''s too late!" the short man shouted at the tall one.


    "I..." the tall one looked at the short one and didn''t speak.


    "Brother, I remember the friendship between us before, but I beg you. Can you go now? We can only live one. I beg you, please go. Don''t let me delay you, can you?" the short man shouted very excitedly.


    ��������


    The tall man was silent for a moment, then stared at the beads and shouted, "man, I''ll see you in the next life!"


    "I see, brother!" shouted the short man.


    After hearing this, Gao turned around and ran to the front. At the moment of turning around, Gao burst into tears. After more than ten years of friendship, he said it would be gone!


    In the fields on both sides of the road, the tall one threw down the short one and ran to the field with his teeth clenched and his head turned.


    "Yes, don''t let him run away!"


    When Zhang Xiaogang saw the tall man throw down the short one, he stared at the beads, turned his head and shouted to the people behind him.


    "Do I fucking run you, B!"


    At this time, the short man suddenly turned around and hugged the police with a pistol.


    "Draft it, if you kill me, if you can''t kill me, don''t fucking think about it!" the short man knelt on the ground and gave the tall man the last time to escape.


    "Da Da..."


    The pistol in the short man''s hand kept flashing. After one shuttle of bullets was finished, the short man changed another shuttle of bullets, which showed that the two men were prepared, otherwise they could not have prepared so many bullets.


    "Fuck you, come on, hit me!"


    The short man seemed crazy, half kneeling on the ground. As long as the policeman took a step forward, he would shoot the policeman in the head.


    "How the fuck is this? Captain!"


    A policeman beside Zhang Xiaogang lay on the ground and asked Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Fuck, these are fucking crazy..."


    Zhang Xiaogang has been a policeman for so many years and has never seen such a gangster. It''s really like killing people as a game. Shooting is basically without blinking.


    "Captain, what are you talking about? We can''t wait for him to finish shooting the bullet?" the policeman next to Zhang Xiaogang stared at the beads and shouted.


    ��������


    Zhang Xiaogang pursed his lips and was silent for a moment. Then he clenched his teeth and shouted, "no, shoot directly!"


    "No!"


    At this time, Liu Rui and us also rushed up.


    "What do you do? If you say no, you can''t?"


    When the policeman around Zhang Xiaogang heard Liu Rui''s words, he stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Brother Zhang, these two people must stay alive!"


    Liu Rui ignored the policeman and said to Zhang Xiaogang on the ground.


    "Brother, I also want to help you stay alive, but now you can see this situation. This man is a madman. Something must happen if he consumes so much..." Zhang Xiaogang shouted at Liu Rui in great embarrassment.


    "..." Liu Rui looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said nothing.


    "If this person is alive, you can open the price!" I whispered to Zhang Xiaogang.


    After listening to me, Zhang Xiaogang opened his mouth and spit. He turned his head and shouted to the police behind him: "you cover with me, and I''ll encircle you from behind!"


    "Captain!"


    The policeman beside Zhang Xiaogang widened his eyes when he heard this.


    "Don''t fucking ink. You can do whatever I ask you to do!"


    Zhang Xiaogang scolded impatiently, then pulled his bulletproof vest, and then rushed to the back of the short man with * directly.


    "Fuck you, you all have to bury me today!"


    The short man lying on the ground shouted at his throat and then continued to fire.


    "Fuck, the little five are all crazy people from there?" Liu Rui squinted at the short man on the ground and asked me very speechless.


    "This is a serious outlaw!" I commented with my teeth, then looked at the police and shouted, "cover your captain and hit him in front of his head!"


    After the police heard what I said, they quickly raised their pistol and began to cover Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Just this time we talked, Zhang Xiaogang had discredited and ran behind the short man. The short man''s attention had been on us, so he didn''t notice that there was someone behind him.


    "Fuck you!"


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at the short figure, bit his teeth and scolded, and then rushed up directly.


    "Step on..."


    Footsteps sounded, and the short man turned back almost the first time.


    "Don''t move!"


    The short man shouted at Zhang Xiaogang with a pistol.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned directly, and his face was a little nervous.


    "Well, listen to me. Don''t get excited. As long as you cooperate with me, we won''t hurt you!"


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at the short man and did the simplest psychological counseling.


    After I saw the short man turn his head, I looked at Liu Ruitian Ming and several of them, and then rushed directly to the short man''s position, but the short man reacted very quickly and found us almost instantly.


    "You are surrounded by us now. I advise you to put down your arms and surrender immediately!" Zhang Xiaogang shouted at the short man.


    "Fuck you, do I think I can surrender now?" the short man replied with staring eyes, stretched out his hand, raised his pistol, smiled and shouted, "do you want to catch me alive?"


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at the short man and didn''t speak.


    "I fucking ask you something? Do you want to catch me alive?" the short man repeated, then directly pointed his gun at his head, and then turned around and shouted at us: "stop the fuck!"


    I looked at the short man and was stunned. I reached out to stop Liu Rui and motioned them not to go ahead.


    "Don''t get excited. You say you have any requirements. I''ll try to meet you!" Zhang Xiaogang shouted at the short man.


    "Fuck you, I don''t have any fucking requirements. All of you step back!" the short man was very excited.


    After hearing this, Zhang Xiaogang looked back at me. I was silent, and then took two steps back along the meaning of the short man.


    "What else do you want to do when we retire?" Zhang Xiaogang asked, looking at the short man.


    The short man was stunned for a moment, then reached out and wiped the blood on his face, then looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked, "if I fucking go with you, can you ensure that I live?"


    "Don''t worry, as long as you cooperate with us, you will be sure to live!" Zhang Xiaogang nodded quickly.


    "Why should I trust you?" the short man asked, looking at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "I''m a policeman!" Zhang Xiaogang shouted, staring at beads.


    "What about the police? Who hasn''t fucking seen the police?" the short man shouted with his teeth clenched.


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang looked at the short man and was silent.


    I stood aside and kept rubbing the palm. I knew that the short man was delaying time. At will, I turned my head and asked Tian min in a low voice: "Uncle Ming, how sure are you if you hit him on the wrist now?"


    Tian Ming looked at the short man and was silent for a moment. Then he whispered, "I don''t hope much. The man opposite is very rich. He has been talking in this position all the time, so it''s a little difficult to hit him on the wrist..."


    "Shoot down his gun as long as people don''t die. How many layers do you have to kill me?" I asked with a frown.


    "Five floors!" Tian Ming answered very simply.


    "Do it!" I shouted almost without thinking.


    Tian Ming was stunned for a moment and said with some hesitation: "if he can''t fight, he may commit suicide!"


    "If he dies, there''s another one. I can''t spend it with him like this..." I whispered back.


    "I''ll try..." Tian Ming nodded, then took the pistol, found a hidden position and began to aim.


    "Don''t get excited. Think about your relatives in the world. If you die, what will your family do?" Zhang Xiaogang still gave psychological counseling to the short man.


    "Family?" the short man smiled helplessly when he heard this.


    "Yes, it''s your relatives. Think about it. If you die, will your family be sad?" Zhang Xiaogang nodded quickly.


    Hearing this, the short man smiled helplessly, touched his nose and whispered, "are you fucking crazy? I was an orphan since I was a child. Where did I come from?"


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned. He looked at the short man helplessly and didn''t speak.


    "Draft it? I ask you, how many can I come out in my current state?" the short man looked at Zhang Xiaogang with a very routine and asked.


    "It depends on the specific situation." Zhang Xiaogang frowned back.


    "I have ten lives and robbed the bank three times. What''s the situation?"


    At this time, Zhang Xiaogang''s situation is very passive. Basically, he let the short man lead by the nose.


    I turned around and looked at Tian Ming. At this time, Tian Ming was sweating and kept aiming so that he could hit the short one with one shot.


    "Hoo..." I took a deep breath.


    "Kang!"


    At this moment, a gun shot and the bullet ran straight to the short wrist.


    The short man reacted very quickly. As soon as he turned around, the bullet hit the short man''s chest.


    "Draft it, sneak on me!"


    The short man stared at the bead and shouted, then directly raised his pistol.


    "No." Zhang Xiaogang stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Fuck you, even if I die, I won''t go back with you!"


    The short man shouted and pulled the trigger directly.


    "Bang!"


    The bullet shot through the short head in an instant.


    I subconsciously closed my eyes.


    "Grass!"


    After the short man died, Zhang Xiaogang stared at the bead and scolded. Then he came forward to check and found that he had completely lost his breath.


    Tian Ming took back his pistol and came to me very embarrassed.


    "It''s not your fault." I looked at Tian Ming and whispered, then ran over the short body.


    Liu Rui patted Tian Ming on the shoulder and then rushed over with me.


    Wei Yiwen looked at Tian Ming and smiled helplessly. He said with some self mockery, "I''m really old, I can''t!"


    "OK, just now, you''re 20 years younger. You can''t hit it. It''s all right!" Wei Yiwen comforted with a smile, and then dragged Tian Ming to our position to catch up.


    "How does this work?"


    After seeing me coming, Zhang Xiaogang looked up at me and asked.


    "Fuck, it can make him kill himself!"


    I bit my teeth and shouted. I was in a very bad mood.


    "As long as people want to die, you can''t stop..." Liu Rui replied with his mouth tilted.


    I turned to stare at Liu Rui, then looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said, "this is your merit. It''s estimated that he can''t do without..."


    After saying this, I ran straight ahead.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned in situ. My meaning is very clear. That is to take the body away. Don''t think about the money.

 Chapter 1318

    When Liu Rui saw me running ahead, he stared and shouted, "what are you doing?"


    "There are two people in total. That person is also injured. We must catch one..."


    I turned back to Liu Rui, and then ran straight ahead.


    Although our current position is a big field, there is only one. The rest of the place is pulled with barbed wire. With a barbed wire more than two meters high, I don''t think anyone can climb up, so I''m sure that man must have run along the path in the big field.


    After listening to me, Liu Rui turned to Zhang Xiaogang and said, "brother Zhang, you can deal with this person yourself."


    "Yes." Zhang Xiaogang promised in a low voice.


    Liu Rui nodded slightly and then ran directly to my position to catch up.


    Han Chao, Dongxi and others also kept up with me.


    ����


    After several of us left, Zhang Xiaogang got up slowly, looked at the police around him and said, "take this man back to the Bureau..."


    "What about those people?" the policeman around Zhang Xiaogang frowned and asked.


    "You can do whatever I fucking ask you to do. How can you talk so much!" at this time, Zhang Xiaogang was in a very bad mood. After all, the cooked duck flew away again. Zhang Xiaogang now has the heart to kill.


    "No, Captain, what are those people doing? We don''t care with guns?" the policeman asked in some confusion.


    "You can''t take care of such a fucking one. Who else do you want to take care of? Tell me?" Zhang Xiaogang asked, gritting his teeth with the collar of the little policeman.


    The little policeman looked at Zhang Xiaogang and didn''t speak.


    "Damn it, it was a good chance to pull all the calves..." Zhang Xiaogang bit his teeth and scolded, then turned and shouted: "don''t be stunned, clean up the scene and find a few reporters to take two photos!"


    "I see, Captain!"


    Ten minutes later, the police evacuated the scene with the short body.


    Twenty minutes later, Zhang Xiaogang was interviewed by reporters.


    During the interview, Zhang Xiaogang knew that the short man they caught was really not an ordinary gangster. He had more than ten homicides and countless robberies!


    The killing of the bandits by Zhang Xiaogang was immediately spread in the iron tower. For a moment, Zhang Xiaogang inexplicably became a model policeman on the side of the iron tower.


    Happiness comes so fast that Zhang Xiaogang himself can''t believe it.


    ����


    On the other side, after the tall man left the short one, he walked along the path for more than 500 meters, but the injury on his leg was too serious, and this road was a dead end to the mine. The tall man knew he couldn''t turn back. Turning back must be blocked by our people, so he could only run straight ahead.


    "Fuck!"


    When Gao was about to run to the cave, he looked down at the wound under his feet.


    "This fucking..."


    The tall man bared his teeth and squinted at the cave in front of him. He knew that once he went in, he might not get out, because the cave was a mine cave, which must be a dead end, but now he seemed to have no other place to go except this cave.


    Our men will catch up soon, and the path is full of barbed wire on both sides.


    "Fuck you, playing with me?"


    The tall man raised his legs and kicked the barbed wire around him. Then he bit his teeth and ran in the direction of the cave.


    A few minutes later, our men came after us.


    "There''s no way!"


    Things stood at the entrance of the cave and shouted at me.


    "Fuck, it must have gone into the cave!"


    I stared at beads and shouted. Then I took out my cell phone and ran into the cave.


    But at this time, Liu Rui stretched out his hand to look at me, then looked at me and said, "you have to keep people outside. If you run out, you can stop him!"


    I looked at Liu Rui for a moment, then turned around and looked at Tian Ming and Wei Yiwen. I whispered, "Uncle Tian, wait outside with me. They go to the cave to find..."


    "OK!"


    Tian Ming nodded at me.


    After hearing my words, Liu Rui ran into the cave directly with his mobile phone, and Han Chao and others also ran in.


    "Fuck, this man must not let him run away..."


    After Liu Rui and others disappeared, I bit my teeth and scolded.


    "This is the only way. They can''t run."


    Tian Ming squatted on the ground and looked at me and replied.


    I looked at Tian Ming reluctantly. Then I took out a cigarette from my trouser pocket, handed one to Tian Ming and lit one myself.


    "Hoo!"


    I sat on the ground and took a hard smoke, then squinted at the direction of the cave.


    In this way, Tian Ming and I waited outside for about ten minutes. I smoked cigarette butts all over the place.


    "Cough..."


    "Smoke less." Tian Ming frowned at me and said.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Tian Ming and smiled. Then I turned and ran to the toilet behind me.


    "Uncle Tian, watch it for me!"


    When Tian Ming heard this, he smiled helplessly and said, "don''t talk to me about this. You can pee. I can still sleep. Why?"


    Hearing this, I grinned and then turned into the dilapidated toilet.


    "If you don''t pay attention, you have to step in..." I looked at the very old toilet, scolded silently, and then began to take off my pants to pee.


    ����


    In the cave.


    Liu Rui and other soldiers looked for people in this small mine in three ways, but after looking for a circle, Liu Rui found that there was no fucking person here.


    "How''s your side?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Han Chao.


    "I stared at the beads and looked for them three times..."


    "Don''t say it''s useless, get down to business!" Liu Rui scolded irritably.


    "That what, I have no one here."


    "What about you?" Liu Rui asked, looking at things.


    "I don''t have anything here!" he shook his head helplessly.


    "Grass..." Liu Rui bit his teeth and scolded, and then ran outside the cave.


    "I''m leaving now?" Han Chao was stunned and asked.


    "Why don''t you go? This stupid cave is dark, like their ghost cave, and I''m scared with it..." Liu Rui replied irritably, and then took it away and walked out of the cave.


    Liu Rui and his gang just came out, and I happened to come out of the toilet.


    "How''s it going?" I asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "What else can I do? There is no one here..." Liu Rui replied to me with a big mouth.


    "Fuck!"


    Hearing this, I scolded wordlessly. Then I turned around and said in a muffled voice, "this fucking day by day, how can I lose..."


    Liu Rui looked at me and didn''t speak.


    "No, ye, why are you so anxious to find these two people? What''s the matter with them?" Han Chao still hasn''t figured out the relationship between us and those two people at this moment.


    "You look like a fucking fool..." I looked at Han Chao and scolded silently, and then whispered: "The news that we came to the tower must have leaked out. Xiao Wu knew that after we came to the tower, we would find someone to touch our bottom. I waited all fucking night just to wait for these two people. As long as we catch these two people, we can let these two people take us to Xiao hei and Lao Bian. Why are you so stupid!"


    "Oh!" Han Chao suddenly realized after hearing this.


    "What the fuck are you doing?" I raised my leg and kicked Han Chao, stared at the beads and shouted, "it''s all fucking useless now. If we can catch these two people just now, even if they don''t know where Lao Bian is, we can talk to Xiao Wu about these two people..."


    "Not necessarily!"


    At this moment, Liu Rui whispered to me.


    "Why not?" I was stunned and asked.


    "What does it mean that the police and we have caught these two people, and Xiao Wu hasn''t come out yet?" Liu Rui looked at me and said.


    "This shows that Xiao Wu doesn''t care about these two people at all. If he really cared about these two people, he would have come long ago..." Wei Yiwen continued.


    "Yes, it''s impossible for you to exchange these two people for Xiaohei..." Liu Rui nodded slightly.


    "All right, it''s fucking time. What''s the use of saying this? I''ve been busy all day..." I scolded helplessly.


    "What''s next?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me.


    "What else can I do? Just go home..."


    I turned and ran the same way.


    "It''s all for nothing because of you..." Liu Rui turned his head and said to Han Chao.


    "What? What does this have to do with me?" Han Chao shouted very dissatisfied.


    "Fuck off, I don''t want to talk to you now..."


    "You don''t speak, I''m fucking wronged now, you know?" Han Chao shouted.


    "What does it matter to me whether you are wronged or not? If you didn''t scare the snake, would these two run away..."


    "If you can''t run, do I drive it or what..."


    "By the way, was that man dead just now?" Liu Rui asked, looking up at me.


    "You''re fucking blind. You''ve broken your head. You can''t die. Who can save him?" I replied to Liu Rui speechless.


    ����


    As we talked, we ran outside the field.


    After several of us left, there was a sudden noise just where I went to the bathroom.


    This toilet is a very old one. There is a septic tank in it, and then two stones are placed on it.


    "Bang!"


    When the dung tank was above, it was suddenly pushed away, and a pair of hands covered with dung stretched out from the dung tank.


    "Gulu..."


    There was a noise after the septic tank, and Gao suddenly raised his head. Just when we came, Gao directly rested the barrel of his pistol, and then the whole person was buried in the septic pit. In addition, my sight was dim, so I didn''t fucking find anyone in the septic pit when I went to the bathroom just now.


    "Draft it!"


    Gao wiped the stolen goods on his face, bit his teeth and scolded. At this time, what he hated most was not us, but Xiao Wu.


    Because he heard our conversation just now, he knew that Xiao Wu had hurt him and regarded him as a gun envoy. Now if something happened, he didn''t want the gun directly!


    The tower is in a frozen warehouse.


    Xiao Wu sat on the stool and kept looking at his mobile phone. He didn''t know why. He always had an ominous hunch in his heart. Wang Jun sat beside him, frowning and silent.


    "Deng Deng Deng..."


    Just then, Xiao Wu''s cell phone rang.


    Xiao Wu almost answered the phone at the first time.


    "Hello? Ah... You said... I... OK, I know..."


    In a few simple words, Xiao Wu put down his cell phone directly.


    Wang Jun licked his lips, looked at Xiao Wu and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "The short one died, but the tall one ran away..."


    Little five stammered back, then took his cell phone and ran outside the door.


    "What are you doing?" Wang Jun shouted at Xiao Wu.


    "I have to get the tall man back. He is too dangerous outside..." Xiao Wu replied in a trance.


    "Is it still useful for you to find him now?" Wang Jun asked at a high voice.


    "..." Xiao Wu was stunned for a moment, then stopped, but nodded and whispered, "it''s no use."


    "You have given up on them. Even if you find a tall man now, what can you do? Can he come back? He doesn''t trust us now..." Wang Jun rubbed his face and explained helplessly.


    Little five looked at Wang Jun and didn''t speak. He knew that Wang Jun was right. The most important thing between them was trust.


    Trust is difficult if you want to build it, but it''s much easier if you want to break it.


    "I''ll call Liu Neng and tell him about the situation..." Wang Jun replied reluctantly, then took out his mobile phone and dialed Liu Neng.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, Liu Neng answered the phone.


    "Are you home?" Wang Jun asked.


    "Not yet, but it''s fast. What''s the situation over there..." Liu Neng asked very directly.


    "What else can happen? The short one died and the one survived..." Wang Jun whispered.


    "..." Liu Neng was silent for a moment, and then said slowly, "you must find this man. You can''t let this man fall in the back palace."


    "It''s estimated that he can''t cooperate with us..." Wang Jun said helplessly.


    "Even if this man is dead, he can''t be left in the hands of the police and the harem. Do you understand what I mean?" Liu Neng shouted very firmly.


    "You like this..."


    "You can do whatever I ask you to do!" Liu Neng shouted.


    "It''s mainly because these two people are not mine. It''s no use telling me..."


    "Then give the phone to Xiao Wu!"


    Hearing this, Wang Jun turned to look at Xiao Wu, then directly handed over the phone, and then whispered, "Liu Neng has something to tell you."


    Xiao Wu glanced at Wang Jun, then reached for the phone and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Now go out and get your man back for me," Liu Rui whispered.


    "Just now you didn''t let me go out to save people. Now I''m out and everyone else is dead. Do you think he can come back with me now?" Xiao Wu shouted in a very irritable mood.


    "You don''t care about this matter now. No matter whether this person lives or dies, you must find him. Don''t let him leak out your position..." Liu Neng explained in a hurry.


    "Can''t I take someone to move now?" Xiao Wu asked with a frown.


    "Where are you going? Now the tower is full of police. As long as you show up, the police will find you immediately."


    "What the fuck should I do if people don''t want to come back with me?" Xiao Wu shouted with his teeth clenched.


    "Then kill him..." Liu Neng whispered back, and then hung up the phone directly.


    "Fuck!"


    After putting down his cell phone, Xiao Wu shouted with some collapse.


    "You shouldn''t be so excited..." Wang Jun gently advised.


    "Why am I not excited? Just now I went out to save people, he wouldn''t let me go out, and now he''s talking to me about this calf. I don''t know if you really miss him. What are you doing? Can you tell me? No, what do you really miss him?" Xiao Wu shouted like crazy.


    Wang Jun frowned at Xiao Wu and said nothing.


    ��������


    Xiao Wu was silent for a moment, then turned around and shouted to Huang Mao and Xiao Dong behind him: "you guys go out with me..."


    "Shall I go out with you?" Wang Jun asked.


    "You''re out. Who the fuck saw you?"


    Little five bit his teeth and replied. Then he was ready to run outside the house with a pistol.


    "Bang bang!"


    At this time, the big iron door of the warehouse was suddenly pulled open. Xiao Wu was nervous for a moment, raised his pistol directly, and then aimed at the position of the warehouse door.


    "Hula..."


    The gate was opened and a tall man limped in.


    "Brother five, don''t shoot!"


    The tall man shouted at Xiao Wu.


    Xiao Wu was stunned when he saw the tall man, and then rushed over.


    "Are you back?"


    Little five looked at the tall man and asked excitedly.


    The tall man looked up at Xiao Wu, and then said in a stuffy voice, "brother five, we didn''t understand this time. The people in the back palace were prepared in advance. The short man is dead..."


    "Sit down and speak slowly..."


    Wang Jun quickly gave way to Gao.


    "Huang Mao, go find a doctor. What''s his inflammation..."


    Little five smelled the stink of excrement on the tall man, frowned and shouted.


    "OK!"


    Huang Mao nodded and ran out directly outside the warehouse.


    "I''ll go with you..."


    Dongzi also hurriedly ran out.


    "Tell me what''s going on?"


    Little five looked at the tall man and asked.


    "I don''t know. Anyway, those people in the harem opened a room on the first floor. They seemed to know that our people were going to go there. They were prepared in advance. Later, the police came... We two called you and no one answered. The short man fell on his leg when jumping out of the car and then committed suicide..." the tall man said in a low voice with his teeth clenched.


    Hearing this, Xiao Wu turned to look at Wang Jun, then bit his lips and whispered, "this time, I''m sorry for you two..."


    "It''s all right." the tall man waved his hand without any expression on his face.


    "How did you survive?" Wang Jun asked, looking at the tall man.


    "The short man helped me delay. I ran to a public toilet and hid directly in the cesspit," the tall man whispered.


    Xiao Wu and Wang Jun were stunned when they heard this. They narrowed their eyes and looked at the tall man. No one spoke.


    "Hard work, man!" little five looked at the tall man and shouted.


    "Hehe, brother five, you''re welcome to say this. I didn''t understand it..." Gao smiled helplessly, then turned and ran to the bathroom.


    "Brother five, I''ll take a bath first." the tall man looked at little five and shouted.


    "OK!"


    Little five nodded slightly, then turned his head and looked at Wang Jun and said, "what the fuck?"


    "What else can I do? It''s wrong if someone can come back. Give me some money and settle the matter..." Wang Jun replied with a frown.


    "It''s all fucking hidden in the cesspit. Now you tell me that the money will be done. Are you fucking human?" Xiao Wu shouted at the king''s army with staring beads.


    "What do you say now? What can you do except give money?" Wang Jun asked with his neck stuck.


    "You''re a fucking man!" Xiao Wu scolded with his teeth.


    "Fart, I''m to blame now? Did Liu Neng tell you that you don''t need to poke the people in the back palace for the time being? Do you fucking listen? If you don''t believe in evil, you have to do it!"


    "I just want to go and see what''s going on over there!"


    "Those people in the harem are getting better. Is it useful for you to talk about this now? We can''t wait for ye Han now. We can change the two people in our hands directly and their factory will be finished. Everything else you do now is bullshit, you know?"


    Little five looked at Wang Jun and didn''t speak.


    "We can kill the harem by these two people now. Why do you have to pull this?" Wang Jun shouted with staring beads, and then ran directly to his house with his back hands.


    Little five stood in place and didn''t speak.


    The tall man in the bathroom was cleaning his stolen goods while listening to the dialogue between Xiao Wu and Wang Jun. after the dialogue stopped, the sound of water in the bathroom became louder.


    ����


    On the other side, the intersection of H city expressway.


    Yang Song stood outside the car alone. He was like a fucking sentry. His nose was so cold that he couldn''t stop flowing out.


    "When can we go back?"


    Yang Song turned and shouted at Meng Liang in the car.


    "When you wait for someone, we''ll go back..." Meng Liang and others sat in the car and smiled back to Yang Song while playing poker.


    "Can you let me into the car? It''s fucking cold..." Yang Song stood outside the car and looked at several people inside. He asked pitifully.


    "No!" Meng Liang''s answer was very positive.


    "Why the fuck can''t do it. Why do you let me in for a while?" Yang Song knocked on the window like crazy.


    "No, I find that you are so unconscious. Ye''s original words are that when it''s a little, you wait here and we go home, but as brothers, it''s very good for us to accompany you here. You say that your child doesn''t understand so much. If you ink again, we''ll go back directly..." Meng Liang replied to Yang Song with a big mouth.


    "No, since you''re all with me, you let me in to get warm. What the fuck can it do? I''m freezing to death..." Yang Song''s speech almost made Meng Liang kneel down.


    "No, who wants you to be free? You have to dress up with Ye Han. You should know his character better than me..." Meng Liang replied very firmly.


    "I''m fucking in now. Can he see or what? As long as you don''t say I don''t say, who can know?" Yang Song shouted with staring beads.


    "Why don''t I say it?" Meng Liang asked with a smile.


    "Oh, my grass, I''m really speechless with you!" Yang Song scolded with his teeth. Then he squatted on the ground and shouted with his teeth: "Meng Liang and ye Han, you two stare at me. I''m not finished with this shit!"

 Chapter 1319

    Good luck to the hotel.


    Ji Xuan sat opposite the north and the South and looked at each other. Ji Xuanhong looked at the beads, and the expression on his face was broken.


    "Elder brother, it''s already three o''clock. Can you let me sleep?" Ji Xuan licked his lips and looked at the north and South and asked.


    The north and South took a look at Ji Xuan, then took out the small book in their hands, looked at Ji Xuan and said, "let''s continue the topic just now. I ask you, why don''t you want to go out with me for a few days?"


    "How many times have I told you that I don''t want to go out, I''m sleepy, I just want to sleep!" Ji Xuan shouted with staring beads.


    "No, I suspect you have a problem now..." north and South waved to Ji Xuan, and then said: "I suspect you very much now. Since we came to the iron tower, your performance is very negative. I tell you, when you wait for the leaves to come back, I have to let the leaves criticize you!"


    "I just want to sleep. What''s the matter?" Ji Xuan rubbed his hair on the top of his head and stared at the beads.


    "Why don''t others sleep? You''re sleepy, and others aren''t sleepy?" the north and South squinted at Ji Xuan and asked.


    "I fucking tossed with you all night, and my hair fell off..." Ji Xuan shouted, looking at the hair on his hand.


    "It''s no use telling me this. It''s as if you''re still wronged. I told you not to sleep? You hurry now..." Nanbei whispered.


    "Hurry up to do what?" Ji Xuan looked up at the north and south, his eyes a little confused.


    "Hurry up and explain. What are you doing? What are you doing?" north and South shouted at Ji Xuan with their big mouths.


    "No, brother, what do you want me to tell you? Am I a fucking spy or what? I also tell you..." Ji Xuan looked at the north and south, speechless.


    "It''s useless for you to tell me less now. You have to force me to extort a confession by torture, don''t you?" north and South stared at beads and shouted.


    "Are you fucking sick!" Ji Xuan was tortured by the north and south. He didn''t know what to say. He shouted at his throat, then looked at the north and South and said, "you can''t even write. What''s your whole notebook doing? Can you write in your fucking hand?"


    "That..." the north and the South looked at Ji Xuan awkwardly, and then said with a big mouth: "why can''t I write? I doubt you very much now. I doubt you have contact with the people over there. Otherwise, how could you be so inactive..."


    "You roll the calf for me. There''s a ghost in your back palace. Can you fucking pull it on me?" Ji Xuan scolded irritably.


    "Why, you are also the object of suspicion now. Although you are not from our harem, you are also very suspicious." Nanbei whispered.


    Ji Xuan was stunned when he heard this. He suddenly understood that what North and South said was not unreasonable. If there was a ghost in the harem, he and Du Xianyang were also suspected. After all, although they were not from our harem, they were almost the same. The most important thing is that Ji Xuan and Du Xianyang can do the things that the ghost does!


    "Why don''t you speak? You''re speechless?" the north and South looked at Ji Xuan and asked with a big mouth.


    "Roll the calf, I don''t like to talk to you now!" Ji Xuan scolded irritably, then covered with a quilt and prepared to go to bed.


    "You get up, we haven''t made it clear..."


    "Roll the calf, what the fuck do I have to say to you!" Ji Xuan stared at the beads and scolded.


    "Deng Deng Deng..."


    At this time, the footsteps outside began to sound. Liu Rui, Han Chao and I came back.


    "I''ll tell you when you''re finished!"


    North and South threatened Ji Xuan on the bed, and then ran out of Ji Xuan''s room.


    "Back?" asked the north and south, looking at me.


    "Well," I promised in a very low mood.


    "What, did someone catch it?" north and South looked at me and asked.


    "No..." I waved my hand impatiently, and then said, "what, where''s Ji Xuan?"


    "Inside the house, I can''t fucking tell him..."


    I looked up at the north and south, and then walked into Ji Xuan''s room with Liu Rui.


    When Ji Xuan saw me and Liu Rui coming in, he sat up directly from the bed, stared at the beads and shouted to me, "what are you doing?"


    "Why are you so nervous..." I looked at Ji Xuan and smiled helplessly, stretched out my hand and lit a cigarette, then looked at the north and South and said, "call everyone, I have to have a meeting."


    "Is it right to criticize Ji Xuan? I think it''s very necessary for us to criticize this fool. His problem is very serious now..." north and South looked at me with great excitement and shouted.


    "..." I looked at the north and the South and didn''t speak.


    North and South knew I was in a bad mood, so there was no ink, so they turned and shouted outside the house.


    The room itself was not very big. In an instant, it was full of people. I looked at the people in the room, silent for a moment, turned my head to Liu Rui and said, "I''m not in the mood to talk, you say..."


    Liu Rui looked at me and was silent. Then he briefly summarized the language, and then whispered: "In fact, it''s very simple today. Those two people are small five people. It''s estimated that they came here to see what''s going on here. Ye knew that someone would come today, so he didn''t let you sleep. Let''s not say anything else. If these two people didn''t catch it for a few days, they can''t say who was responsible. Anyway, one ran away and one died. Ye intended to use this I had a chance to straighten out Lao Bian and Xiao Hei, but in the end, it was all bullshit... "


    "It''s my fault!" Han Chao understood what was going on, looked at Liu Rui in a low voice and said.


    "It has nothing to do with you..." I patted Han Chao on the shoulder and whispered.


    Han Chao looked at me and didn''t speak.


    "Now let''s come to the tower. There are two main things. One is that Lao Bian and Xiao Hei come out, and the other is to buy the factory. We don''t know where Xiao Wu is, but Xiao Wu knows our location. Let me briefly talk about our arrangements. In the future, we will leave two people to watch the night every day, starting with Ye Han and me, and then go down according to the room... And every day Change a room, we have opened so many rooms, how do you want to change, others are nothing for the time being... "Liu Rui simply said my idea.


    "OK!"


    Wei Yiwen nodded slightly after listening.


    "You''ve already planned, haven''t you?"


    At this time, Ji Xuan looked up at Liu Rui and asked.


    "YeYe planned it!"


    Liu Rui nodded back.


    "Since you know someone will come today, why don''t you say it in advance? Why can''t we just catch someone? Why tell him to go to bed later?" Ji Xuan asked very puzzled.


    "..." Liu Rui looked up at Ji Xuan and didn''t speak.


    "Why don''t you talk?" Ji Xuan asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "You look like a fucking fool!" Liu Rui bited his teeth and scolded.


    Ji Xuan looked at Liu Rui and was stunned. Then he understood what I meant. I didn''t tell others to come back today because I was worried that there were ghosts among us!


    Ji Xuan looked up at me after he understood what I meant, and then whispered: "Ye, I know what you mean, but I think we all come out together, and now we all tie our lives together. You don''t have to be so careful about what you do in the future. I think there are no ghosts among us. Since you can bring them out, it means you still trust them. If you don''t trust me, you can''t tell me, but I hope you Tell them not to influence others because of me. "


    "You think too much. It has nothing to do with you. I''m not aiming at you!" I whispered back to Ji Xuan.


    "It''s the same for you and others. Isn''t it useless for you to be careful now?" Ji Xuan shouted at me.


    "I''m just afraid of leaking the news. There aren''t many such opportunities..." I looked at Ji Xuan and replied.


    "You don''t trust us, you know?" Ji Xuan shouted.


    "Oh, aren''t we in a special situation now? Ye doesn''t want to......" he looked at Ji Xuan and said at this time.


    "Special or not. It''s wrong for him to do things like this now. If he''s afraid of an accident, he''ll come directly by himself!"


    "OK, I know what you mean." I nodded at Ji Xuan, then looked at the others and said, "if there''s no opinion, just follow Liu Rui''s meaning. Let''s try to take down the factory during this period of time and save Lao Bian and Xiao Hei!"


    After saying this, I turned around and ran outside the house. Liu Rui glanced at the people in the house, and then followed me out.


    After returning to the house, Liu Rui looked at me in bed, and then whispered, "in fact, you don''t have to care too much about this matter. What a big thing, we still have a chance in the future..."


    "There are few opportunities. Now they must be careful. Liu Neng is very cunning..." I whispered back, then turned to Liu Rui and asked, "I didn''t tell you. How did you know something was going to happen?"


    Liu Rui looked at me for a moment, then smiled and said, "I don''t have to think about my brain. I know what you want to do..."


    "Can you stop bragging?" I laughed and scolded, and then asked, "come on, what''s the reason you don''t sleep?"


    "Why don''t you sleep?" Liu Rui looked at me and asked.


    "..." I was silent.


    "Talk, why don''t you sleep?" Liu Rui looked at me and asked.


    "What does it matter to you who the fuck doesn''t sleep?" I scolded, then took the romance of the Three Kingdoms and read it.


    "Are you waiting for the news from Meng liang?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at me.


    "What does it have to do with you that I can''t wait? Should you go to bed? Why do you have such a fucking ink?" I shouted very irritably.


    Liu Rui glanced at me, turned his mouth, took out his mobile phone and began to continue reading novels.


    H City Expressway intersection.


    "Fuck you, are you coming? If you wait like this, when do we have to wait?"


    Yang Song stood beside the domineering car, stared at the beads and shouted to Meng Liang in the car.


    Hearing this, Meng Liang reached out his mobile phone and looked at the time. It was already three o''clock in the second half of the night. I asked them to wait until one o''clock to go back, but Meng Liang waited two hours more. Although only Yang Song was standing outside the car.


    "I''m fucking talking to you? If you want to freeze to death, what the fuck do I want?"


    Yang Song patted the window hard, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Can you wait?"


    Meng Liang looked at Yang Song and said with a smile.


    "I''m going to fuck you, you fucking come out and wait for me. How many fucking degrees below zero? You tell me, I''ve been standing here all night like a fool. I don''t know. I thought I was a roadblock on the highway!" Yang Song''s mood was very excited. Basically, he was on the verge of collapse.


    Meng Liang looked at Yang Song helplessly, then touched his chin, looked at Gao Jia and asked, "brother Jia, do you think it''s necessary for us to wait now?"


    "..." Gao Jia glanced at Meng Liang with an oblique eye, and then said in a stuffy voice, "call ye. I can''t say anything on our side..."


    Gao Jia was stunned when she heard this, and then quickly took out her mobile phone.


    "I fucking said go back, did you hear me?"


    Yang Song stood outside the car, staring at beads like crazy.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Don''t I call ye now?"


    Meng Liang replied irritably. Then he took out his mobile phone and hesitated. Then he looked at Yang Song outside the car and asked, "why don''t you call this phone?"


    "Cao, I also want to talk to Ye Han now..." Yang Songhu replied hehe, and then opened the door to take out the phone, but at this time, Yang Song was suddenly stunned, smiled at Meng Liang and said, "something''s wrong..."


    "What''s wrong?" Meng Liang asked with a smile.


    "It''s fucking time now. Do you still want to Yin me?" Yang Song asked, looking at Meng Liang with a smile.


    "Ha ha, you child, you think too much..." Meng Liang replied awkwardly.


    "Don''t fucking talk to me about this useless calf. I don''t fucking call. I stood here all night because I called. Don''t talk to me about the calf. You call quickly!" Yang Song shouted with eyes staring at beads.


    "Ha ha, you have so many eyes..." Meng Liang commented with a smile.


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me. Hurry up and call me. I''m going to freeze to death. Tell ye Han!" Yang Song shouted with staring beads.


    Meng Liang smiled helplessly and then dialed my phone with his mobile phone.


    ����


    Tower, Lucky Hotel.


    I was about to fall asleep when the phone rang.


    "Oh, fuck!"


    Liu Rui woke up when he heard my phone ring, and then looked at me nervously.


    "Why are you so excited when I call?"


    I asked suspiciously while looking for my mobile phone.


    "I slept lightly, and you woke me up..." Liu Rui replied to me irritably, and then looked down at his mobile phone.


    I struggled to find out the mobile phone. Before I could answer the phone, I heard Liu Rui ask, "what, who called?"


    "Does it have anything to do with you who called me?" I was stunned and asked.


    "No, I''m fucking asking what''s wrong now? Who called you and I''ll ask what''s wrong?" Liu Rui shouted at me at the same voice as the old woman who caught the traitor.


    "Do you want to know?" I asked, looking at Liu Rui with a smile.


    "Don''t talk to me. Who''s calling you?" Liu Rui asked irritably.


    "Meng Liang, who else..."


    I smiled back.


    "Meng Liang!"


    The expression on Liu Rui''s face suddenly became serious, and the posture on his hand was also very nervous.


    "No, Meng Liang called me. Why are you so nervous?" I narrowed my eyes and asked strangely.


    "Nothing... Nothing..." Liu Rui replied to me in a trance, then took out his mobile phone, looked at it and didn''t speak.


    "What the fuck are you doing? What''s the matter?" I think Liu ruiyue is strange.


    "Can you answer the phone quickly? I''ll hang up later..." Liu Rui shouted at me helplessly.


    I looked down at Liu Rui and then pressed the answer button of my mobile phone: "Hey, what''s the matter, Liangzi?"


    "How did you answer the phone?" Meng Liang shouted anxiously.


    "It''s all right. I just fell asleep..." I turned my head and looked at Liu Rui and whispered back.


    "Grass, I''m scared to death. I fucking thought something had happened over there!" Meng Liang scolded wordlessly.


    "Nothing. Why did you call me?" I asked.


    "What leaf? We waited at the high-speed intersection until now. Why hasn''t Liu Neng''s car come yet?" Meng Liang asked.


    "Didn''t I ask you to wait until one o''clock?" I asked a little speechless.


    "Cao, you let Yang Song wait alone. Can we throw him away? He''s pitifully waiting here?" Meng Liang said in the same tone.


    "Oh, my grass, I really fucking took it!" I patted my forehead helplessly.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Meng Liang was stunned and asked.


    "Isn''t it a joke that I let Yang Song wait there? Can I really let him stand at the intersection of the expressway all night? He can''t kill me?" I explained silently, and then said: "no, you go back now. It''s very cold at the Expressway..."


    "Grass, it''s bald!" Meng Liang scolded stiffly, and then asked in a low voice, "what, we''re ready to withdraw now..."


    "Withdraw, people should no longer be there." I whispered back.


    "What''s the matter with you? You haven''t slept yet?" Meng Liang vaguely felt it. I might have something here.


    "There''s nothing important here. Just show me our house..." I don''t want to say too much on the phone, so I didn''t explain much.


    "Well, hang up!"


    Meng Liang then hung up the phone directly.


    "What''s the situation?" Liu Rui asked hurriedly as soon as I put down the phone.


    "Do you think these people are fools? I fucking joked and asked Yang Song to wait at the intersection all night. These people are serious?" I said to Liu Rui speechless.


    "Meng Liang hasn''t waited for Liu Neng yet?" asked Liu Rui with a frown.


    "Well, I guess I didn''t go back, or I know the news and changed my way..." I nodded slightly.


    "..." Liu Rui looked at me and was silent for a moment. Then he asked in a low voice, "how many days have you seen Liu Neng?"


    "No, I just saw his car, I didn''t see anyone..." I put down my cell phone and went to bed.


    "Then how do you know Liu Neng is in the car?" Liu Rui repeated.


    "I guess, if their people go back, it must be Liu can go back."


    "Can you guess correctly? You never thought that Liu Neng might not be in the car?" Liu Rui continued.


    "..." I looked at Liu Rui and said, "no, I find you are so sensitive to this matter today?"


    "Isn''t this the business of our harem? I fucking care about our family''s business. Why?" Liu Rui shouted, biting his teeth.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Liu Rui and smiled helplessly. Then I turned my mouth and said, "why don''t you care so much about other things?"


    "I fucking like Liu Neng, okay? It looks like a fool..."


    "Why are you so excited?" I asked, squinting.


    "How excited am I?"


    "..." I looked at Liu Rui and was silent for a moment. Then I asked, "are you hiding something from me now?"


    "Can you stop being crazy every day? What can I hide from you?" Liu Rui replied to me irritably, then covered with a quilt and shouted, "don''t talk to me, I''m ready to go to sleep now..."


    I sat on the bed and watched Liu Rui. After being silent for a while, I lay down slowly. I knew that Liu Rui must have something in his heart, otherwise he couldn''t be in this state. I''ve known him for so long, and I knew exactly what he did. But if Liu Rui didn''t want to tell me, I certainly couldn''t ask, so I didn''t continue to talk.


    ����


    On the highway.


    Liu Neng''s cell phone suddenly rang. Liu Neng took out his cell phone, took a look, and then pressed connect.


    "Where are you now?" Xiao Wu asked very directly.


    "Where are we now?" Liu Neng asked the driver.


    "Get off the highway soon..."


    "We''re getting off the highway. What''s the matter?" Liu Neng asked suspiciously.


    "That what, the tall man is back." Xiao Wu answered with his lips pursed.


    Liu Neng was stunned for a moment, and then slowly said, "that''s good. Just come back."


    "Short man, I''m dead. When you get home, prepare some money. Don''t make the dead cold." Xiao Wu paused and then said, "what, this money is mine, I''ll pay..."


    "Grass, don''t you have much money?" Liu Neng scolded silently, and then whispered, "there''s no mood after Gao comes back?"


    "There must be emotion, but it can be handled..." Xiao Wu replied in a stuffy voice.


    "That''s OK!" Liu Neng nodded and then said, "I''ll help you deal with the money. Be careful over the iron tower yourself, don''t you know?"


    "I see." Xiao Wu''s tone was a little impatient.


    "Why, I feel you are still a little emotional?" Liu Neng asked with a smile.


    "If a person says he''s dead, he''s dead. If I''m not in a fucking mood, am I still human?" Xiao Wu asked with his teeth clenched.


    Liu was stunned when he heard this. He wiped his mouth and said softly, "if you die, you''ll die. Don''t you have such a day sooner or later?"


    "Ha ha..." Xiao Wu smiled helplessly and said softly, "OK, I won''t tell you. Pay attention to your safety."


    "Yes."


    Liu Neng promised and then hung up directly.

 Chapter 1320

    Highway, intersection.


    After seeing Meng Liang on the phone, Yang Song quickly pulled open the door, looked at Meng Liang and asked, "what did ye say, can we go back..."


    Meng Liang looked up at Yang Song and then whispered, "ye said, I forgive you for today. I hope you can pay attention in the future, or it won''t be so simple..."


    "He''s bragging all day!" Yang Song scolded with a big mouth, then pulled open the door and shouted at Gao Jia and Guan Niu Lei: "don''t play, let''s go home quickly..."


    "Now go back?" Niu Lei put down his poker and looked reluctant.


    "Cao, you''re sitting in the car with the air conditioner on. I''m standing outside. It''s freezing like a fool. If we don''t change, I''m not in a hurry to go back..." Yang Song scolded helplessly.


    "Ha ha..."


    Niu Lei looked at Yang Song, smiled, pulled open the door and ran under the car.


    "What, brother Jia, we''ll go back later. What shall we eat?" Meng Liang asked after seeing Gao Jia get off the bus.


    "What are you eating?"


    "You can eat anything. Don''t fucking ink, as long as you don''t go to imperial food..."


    Yang Song bared his teeth and replied, and then turned directly into the carriage.


    "Ha ha..."


    Gao Jia looked at Yang Song and smiled. Just as she was about to pull open the door of the overlord car, a light suddenly lit up in the distance. Gao Jia and Niu Lei were stunned when they saw this scene, and then they knocked on Meng Liang''s window.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Meng Liang rolled down the window and asked with a smile.


    "Liangzi, here comes the car..."


    Gao Jia frowned.


    "It''s not Liu Neng''s car. It''s a high-speed kilometer. Isn''t it normal to come?" Yang Song replied with a big mouth.


    Meng Liang put his head out of the window and took a look. Then he narrowed his eyes and was silent for a moment. He whispered, "why don''t we wait a little longer?"


    "What are you waiting for? I''m fucking waiting to go back to breakfast..." Yang Song shouted at the top of his voice.


    "It''s all here. We''re not short of this moment." Meng Liang reluctantly advised, and then directly got out of the car with a pistol.


    "Grass, I took it day by day. I tell you, are you fucking sick? You don''t go home to sleep in the middle of the night and pull this useless calf!" Yang Song scolded in a very irritable mood, and then followed Meng Liang out of the car.


    "Look, if it weren''t for us..." Yuan Yuan whispered after Yang Song.


    "Damn it, are we blocking people or standing guard?" Yang Song continued to write after getting off the bus.


    Meng Liang and Gao Jia are not in the mood to talk to Yang Song at all. They all squint at the car on the highway.


    "Brother Jia, do you say this car is a jeep?" Meng Liang squinted at Gao Jia and asked.


    "Ha ha..." Gao Jia smiled helplessly, and then whispered, "even if I see three jumping children now, I think they are jeeps..."


    "Ha ha." Meng Liang smiled after hearing this.


    "I don''t think there''s much hope. What time is it? It''s estimated that Liu Neng''s gang can''t come back..." Gao Jia said with her mouth tilted.


    "I think so too. Let''s see if the car is right. If not, we''ll go straight home. I don''t have time to spend with them here..." Meng Liang nodded back.


    A few minutes later, the car on the highway was getting closer and closer to the highway intersection, and Meng Liang''s expression became more and more nervous. A moment later, the appearance of the car appeared in the sight of everyone. It was really a jeep.


    "Draft it? You really dare to come back, don''t you?" Meng Liang shouted at the top of his voice, then turned his head and shouted at Yuan Yuan and Yang Song: "take out the fucking things, this car is!"


    "Really back..."


    Gao Jia held the * in her hand, narrowed her eyes and whispered.


    "Is he really here?"


    Yang Song''s reaction was the most intense. He never expected Liu Neng to come back at this time.


    "... take it!"


    Yuan Yuan took out a handful of * and handed it to Yang Song.


    "Fuck, I have to do a good job today, this fool. Did you draft it? Let me wait here all night. You fucking think you''re Fan Bingbing?" Yang Song shouted with eyes staring at beads after taking it.


    "Ha ha..." Yuan Yuan looked at Yang Song and smiled without talking.


    "Ha!"


    Meng Liang breathed into his hand. After waiting so long, he finally waited.


    ����


    Inside the jeep.


    When the driver saw the animals of Meng Liang at the high-speed intersection, he was stunned first, then wiped his eyes and made sure that there were people standing at the intersection. Then the driver shouted at the top of his voice: "brother, it seems that someone is blocking us at the intersection..."


    Liu Neng squinted at the intersection and said nothing.


    "Shall we go there now?" the driver asked nervously when he saw Meng Liang and they were all holding guns.


    "What can you do if you don''t go there now? Can you turn around at the high speed? Go retrograde and die?" Liu Neng replied speechless.


    "But these people seem to be running for us. They have guns..." the driver shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Why do you have a gun?" Liu Neng asked helplessly.


    The driver turned to look at Liu Neng and didn''t speak.


    "Take it easy. The people across the street don''t dare to do anything to me. You can just drive over and finish it..." Liu Neng whispered, looking at the driver.


    "..." the driver looked at Liu Neng and said in a low voice, "otherwise, brother, you''ll get down a little. It''s estimated that they may not see you at that time..."


    "What people are looking for is the car brand. What''s the use of me squatting down? Everyone in the harem knows our car brand!" Liu Neng scolded silently, and then shouted at his throat, "you can do whatever I ask you to do. Why do you talk so much now?"


    "It''s mainly that the people opposite are carrying guns!"


    "The first time you fucking saw a gun? I''m not in a hurry. Why are you in such a hurry?" Liu Neng replied with his eyes tilted.


    The driver glanced at Liu Neng, wiped the sweat on his face, drove seriously and didn''t continue.


    ����


    At the high-speed intersection, Meng Liang looked at the approaching jeep and frowned slightly. Then he stood directly on the driveway, stared at the beads and shouted, "stop!"


    After seeing this scene, the driver was stunned, turned to Liu Neng and asked, "brother, stop?"


    "Drive over and see how they react..."


    Liu Neng replied with his mouth curled.


    "Buzz!"


    The driver increased the accelerator and the jeep speeded up instantly.


    "Draft it, don''t you want it for your face?" Meng Liang saw that the jeep didn''t stop, clenched his teeth and scolded, then directly raised the * in his hand and hugged the jeep.


    "Da Da..."


    *The night was lit by the fire.


    Yang Song Yuanyuan and his colleagues saw Meng Liang shoot. They all picked up the * in their hands and hugged the jeep at the intersection.


    "Brother, how the fuck is this?" the driver shouted at Liu Neng in a hurry.


    Liu Neng looked at the people at the intersection and said in a low voice, "stop!"


    "Ah?" the driver was stunned.


    "I fucking told you to stop, you JB!" Liu Neng scolded with great annoyance.


    When the driver heard this, he kicked directly on the brake, and the jeep stopped directly on the roadside.


    "Yes, I thought you were not afraid of bullets!"


    Meng Liang smiled and scolded, and then rushed directly with people. In almost a minute, Meng Liang''s gang surrounded the jeep directly.


    "Brother Jia, do you see anyone behind?" Meng Liang shouted at Gao Jia, and then jumped onto the hood with a * in his hand.


    Liu Neng in the car squinted at Meng Liang, and Meng Liang just raised his *, but when Meng Liang saw Liu Neng in the car, Meng Liang was stunned.


    As like as two peas long time, Yang Song, staring at the beads, shouted, and then stretched out his hand to pull the car door open. But when Yang Song saw Liu''s reaction, it was just like Meng Liang.


    "What''s the matter with you two?" Yuan Yuan saw that Yang Song and Meng Liang''s reactions were wrong and hurriedly ran over from behind. However, when Yuan Yuan saw Liu Neng, his body instinctively froze.


    The three men stood in place as if they were sculptures. No one spoke, staring at Liu Neng in the jeep.


    "Liangzi, there is no one in the car, Lao Bian and Xiao Hei are not here!" Gao Jia shouted at Meng Liang at the top of her voice after checking with the old car.


    "OK, I see..." Meng Liang replied expressionless, then turned his head and shouted at Gao Jia: "brother Jia, you take someone back to the car first. I have something to do here..."


    Gao Jia was stunned at this, and then asked in a low voice, "are you okay?"


    "Nothing." Meng Liang bit his teeth and replied.


    Gao Jia glanced at Liu Neng in the car and whispered, "this man is Liu Neng?"


    "Hehe, he''s a fucking B Liu Neng. I''ve known him for a long time!" Meng Liang shouted at the top of his voice, very excited.


    "..." Gao Jia was silent, patted Meng Liang on the shoulder, and then turned and ran to the overlord car.


    After Gao Jia and others left, Meng Liang was silent for a moment. Before he could speak, Yang Song pulled open the door, stared at the beads and shouted, "did you draft it, it''s you!"


    "Hehe, haven''t we seen each other for a long time?" Liu Neng in the car asked with a smile.


    "Draft it, you come out!" Yang Song shouted with the * staring beads on his hands.


    "I haven''t seen you for such a long time. It''s like this when we meet?" Liu Neng asked, looking at Yang Song with a smile.


    "Fuck you, I''ll let you come out now. Do you hear me? Did I draw it up!" Yang Song was very excited.


    "Don''t compare me with this thing. If I die, something will happen to you!" Liu Neng shouted with a smile.


    "I fuck you. When the fuck do you still pretend to force me, don''t you?"


    Yang Song bit his teeth and scolded, then ran directly to the front passenger''s door.


    Highway intersection.


    After Yang Song ran to Liu Neng''s co pilot, two strong men ran out of the jeep.


    "Draft it? I''ll see who moves it?"


    After the strong man got off the bus, Meng Liang directly pointed the * in his hand at the strong man.


    The two bodyguards looked at Meng Liang and were stunned. After taking out the pistol, they still had to run to Yang Song''s position.


    "Hula..."


    Meng Liang rolled the bolt of the gun, stared at the beads and shouted, "do you have to fight with the bullet? Is the reaction speed?"


    The two bodyguards were stunned.


    "Two numbers, you two back up, or we''ll try..."


    Meng Liang smiled and shouted, but before he could start counting, the two bodyguards retreated directly. After all, the * in Meng Liang''s hand was not a joke.


    On the other side, Yang Song went to the front passenger''s door and hit the window directly with a * and then stared at Liu Neng in the car and shouted, "wipe your mother, don''t let me bother, come down by yourself."


    Liu Neng watched Yang Song silent for a moment, then pulled open the door and walked down.


    "Draft it? You fucking dare to come out!"


    Yang Song stared at the bead and shouted, then threw down the *, and then ran to Liu Neng with a big foot.


    When Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan saw Yang song do it, they directly threw down their guns and rushed to Liu Neng. Three people went up around Liu Neng and kicked him.


    Not far away Niu Lei, Gao Jia and others were stunned when they saw this scene.


    "What the fuck is going on here? Liu Neng is not a murderer either. Is he so excited?" Niu Lei asked with a frown.


    Because the people we usually contact are small five, the people in our harem have high hatred for small five. As for Liu Neng, Gao Jia, they don''t know very well. If they knew that Liu Neng was the boss behind small five, they would have killed Liu Neng now.


    "They seem to know..." the old car whispered.


    "Know?" Gao Jia was stunned.


    "Uh huh. But I don''t know this man..." the old car nodded.


    ����


    "Did you draft it? Have you been poking about all the recent things?" Yang Song shouted, staring at the beads and dragging Liu Neng.


    "Yes." Liu Neng wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and whispered back.


    "I fuck you!"


    Yang Song went up with a big foot, directly stuffy on Liu Neng''s stomach, then stared at the beads and scolded, "it''s fucking time to draft it. You''re still pretending to force me, aren''t you?"


    Liu Neng was kicked by Yang Song and lay down. He lay on the ground and looked at Yang song without talking.


    "Fuck you, it''s all you. Did you draft it? I didn''t think it was you who drafted it behind Xiaowu!"


    Yang Song rode on Liu Neng''s body and punched Liu Neng''s head.


    "You don''t know much. Is there something wrong with the people in your harem?" Liu Neng asked with a smile.


    Yang Song was stunned when he heard this. Then he pulled Liu Neng''s collar and shouted, "who''s that man? Did you draft it?"


    "I said Meng Liang, do you believe it?" Liu Neng said with a smile.


    Yang Song was stunned at Liu Neng. A moment later, he hit Liu Neng on the head again.


    On the road, Yang Song was like crazy. He kept waving his fist and hit Liu Neng''s head one after another. While beating and scolding, the people around him couldn''t understand why Yang Song was so angry.


    "Almost on the line..." at this time, Meng Liang saw that Yang Song''s mood was out of control and whispered a reminder.


    "It''s almost OK. It''s all caused by this man. I''ll fuck it!" Yang Song shouted with staring beads, and the action on his hands didn''t stop at all.


    "..." Meng Liang looked at Yang Song and didn''t speak. Now he couldn''t understand why Liu Neng was behind Xiao Wu, and Liu Neng was still someone we all knew. Liu Neng hid his identity for so long.


    "Fuck you, I''ll let you fuck me today!"


    Yang Song scolded like crazy. Then he took out his pistol and aimed it at Liu Neng''s head. Liu Neng lay on the ground dying without talking.


    "Yang Song, what the fuck are you doing?" Meng Liang pushed Yang Song excitedly.


    "What am I doing?" Yang Song looked at Meng Liang and was stunned for a moment. Then he bit his teeth and said, "the b-shape of our harem is because of this fool. He stabbed everything in the back. He killed the tiger and the big green mountain. If it weren''t for this fool, our harem wouldn''t be like this now. What''s wrong with me killing him now?"


    Gao Jia, Niu Lei and Guan were stunned when they heard this.


    "Yang Song, what did you say?"


    Gao Jia looked at Yang Song and asked.


    "I said that now all this was made by this fool in the back. Xiao Wu was his man and he was the boss behind!" Yang Song shouted with staring beads.


    Gao Jia was stunned at Liu Neng.


    "I grass you!"


    At this time, Niu Lei shouted, and then ran towards Liu Neng with a pistol.


    "Niu Lei!"


    Gao Jia shouted.


    "Brother Jia, I will kill this fool to avenge the tiger..."


    Niu Lei returned to Gao Jia with a trembling voice, and then ran to Liu Neng''s position with trembling.


    "Niu Lei!"


    Gao Jia repeated, but Niu Lei didn''t respond at all.


    "Niu Lei, stop the fuck!"


    Gao Jia bit her teeth and shouted.


    "What the fuck are you calling me for? This fool is the murderer who killed the tiger. Don''t we always want revenge? Now this fool is in front of us, brother Jia, I can finally revenge the tiger. I can revenge..." Niu Lei shouted at Gao Jia with a crazy expression.


    "I told you to fucking stop, did you hear me? I told you to stop!" Gao Jia shouted in a trembling voice.


    "What the fuck am I doing!"


    Niu Lei roared, then took a big step and rushed to Liu Neng''s position.


    "Draft it? I told you to stop!"


    Gao Jia shouted, but it was of no use. Niu Lei still ran to Liu Neng on the ground with big steps.


    "Pipe, you stop this fool!"


    Gao Jia gave a shivering cry, Guan was stunned, and then ran directly to Niu Lei.


    The pipe came forward and hugged Niu Lei. Niu Lei had no strength. He struggled for a while. Then he stared at the beads and shouted, "pipe, you fucking send me away. I''ll avenge the Tiger now. You let me go. Did I draft it?"


    Guan seemed not to hear Niu Lei''s words and still held Niu Lei.


    "I fucking told you to let go of me, did you hear me!" Niu Lei shouted at the pipe like crazy.


    "Calm the fuck down!" the pipe frowned and shouted.


    Niu Lei looked at the pipe and was silent for a moment. Then he gritted his teeth and asked, "now the enemy is here. You fucking calm me down. Tell me how to calm down!"


    "I fucking told you to calm down, just calm down!" Gao Jia shivered and shouted, and then walked slowly to Yang Song''s side.


    "Brother Jia, if you say a word now, I''ll shoot and kill this fool directly. I''ll be responsible for anything!"


    Yang Song shouted at Gao Jia with a pistol.


    "You are responsible, what the fuck can you be responsible for?" Meng Liang stared at Yang Song and shouted.


    "I fucking want to kill this fool today. What the fuck can you do?" Yang Song turned back to Meng Liang.


    Gao Jia ignored Yang Song, walked slowly to Liu Neng''s body, stretched out his hand, broke Liu Neng''s chin, bit and whispered, "what does Xiao Wu have to do with you?"


    Liu Neng squinted at Gao Jia, then smiled and said, "Xiao Wu is my man!"


    "Then you admit that you killed my people, didn''t you?" Gao Jia asked in a low voice.


    "Everyone who died in your harem has something to do with me!" Liu Neng replied wildly.


    "You really think you dare not kill you today, don''t you?" Gao Jia asked with clenched teeth.


    "Well, you really can''t kill me today..." Liu Neng nodded with a smile.


    "Give me a reason!" Gao Jia asked.


    "The people in your back Palace are in my hands. As long as I have an accident, you two won''t want to live. In addition, the people in your back palace in the iron tower will be in danger! Do you think it''s appropriate to change so many people''s lives for my life?" Liu Neng asked with a smile with blood stains on his face.


    "..." Gao Jia looked at Liu Neng and was silent.


    Gao Jia knows that he can''t kill Liu Neng today, because since Liu Neng dares to come out so openly, it shows that he has the capital to live.


    What Liu Neng said is very reasonable. He grasped Gao Jia''s psychology. He knew that Gao Jia couldn''t kill him today, so he was so confident.


    "Draft it, brother Jia, what''s the use of telling him? I have to kill him today!" Niu Lei struggled in Guan''s arms, stared at beads and shouted.


    "Do you like it? Squint!"


    Gao Jia stood up and scolded Niu Lei.


    "I fucking killed him and avenged the tiger!"


    "You fucking know revenge. The life of a tiger is life, but the life of others in their harem is not life? You can only kill more people now. Lao Bian and Xiao Hei are all in their hands. What''s the difference between killing him now and killing Lao Bian and Xiao Hei?" Gao Jia stared at beads and scolded Niu Lei.


    Niu Lei was stunned when he heard this.


    "Brother Jia, if you want to do it, I won''t see it!"


    At this time, Meng Liang came to Gao Jia and whispered.


    Gao Jia was stunned when she heard this. Then she smiled and patted Meng Liang on the shoulder. She whispered, "Liangzi, what are you talking to me?"


    "Brother Jia..." Meng Liang said half.


    Gao Jia patted Meng Liang on the shoulder and whispered, "Liangzi, I know what you mean."


    "If this opportunity is missed, it will be gone..." Meng Liang frowned and advised.


    "There will be more in the future, but my Gaojia revenge can''t be at the cost of other people''s lives. I can''t embarrass you or leaves!"


    "Thanks!" Meng Liang whispered back, biting his teeth.

 Chapter 1321

    At the intersection of the highway, Gao Jia patted Meng Liang on the shoulder, then pursed her lips and ran to the position of the overlord car.


    "Gao Jia, don''t fucking forget how the tiger died?"


    Niu Lei reached out and pushed the pipe, ran to Gao Jia''s side, stared at the beads and shouted.


    Gao Jia looked at Niu Lei for a moment, then stretched out his hand and lit a cigarette, then narrowed his eyes at Niu Lei and asked, "how did you die?"


    "It''s these people who killed us. Why are we staying in the harem? Aren''t we just waiting to avenge the tiger? Now the opportunity comes, why don''t you let me kill him?" Niu Lei looked at beads and was very excited.


    "How many times have I told you this? It''s not for us to kill him now. Why can''t you understand?" Gao Jia explained with her teeth and looked at Niu Lei helplessly. She really didn''t know what to say.


    "... I can''t control so much. He is the murderer who killed the tiger. I can''t just let him go today! If I let him go, I''ll fucking apologize to my dead brother!"


    When talking, Niu Lei directly took a pistol and ran to Liu Neng''s position.


    Gao Jia reached out and pulled Niu Lei.


    "What are you doing?"


    Niu Lei stared at the beads and asked Gao Jiazhi.


    "I fucking asked you to get in the car with me, did you hear..."


    "What if I don''t get on the bus?" Niu Lei asked, squinting at Gao Jia.


    "Pa!"


    Gao Jia threw a backhand and his mouth directly on Niu Lei''s face, then stared at the beads and asked, "I fucking ask you now, do you hear me getting you in the car?"


    Niu Lei covered his face and looked at Gao Jia in surprise. He didn''t expect Gao Jia to really hit himself.


    "Get in the car!"


    Gao Jia shouted.


    "You hit me?"


    Niu Lei looked at Gao Jia in surprise.


    "You fucking know how to avenge the tiger. Now if you kill them, at least two of us will die in the harem. This is your fucking price for revenge. The tiger''s life is life, but Lao Bian and Xiao Hei are not." Gao Jia shouted at the top of her voice, and then directly pulled open the door of the overlord car.


    Niu Lei stood silent for a long time, and finally slowly got on the overlord car.


    After getting on the bus, Gao Jia lay on the steering wheel and trembled slightly.


    ����


    Meng Liang sighed helplessly when he saw Gao Jia get on the bus, then stretched out his hand to drag Yang Song and asked in a low voice, "I''ll talk to him alone..."


    Yang Song turned and looked at Meng Liang, put away his pistol and ran to the parking position.


    "Why don''t you kill me?" Liu Neng cried, smiling at Yang Song.


    Yang Song''s body instinctively stopped for a moment, then rushed directly to Liu Neng, kicked Liu Neng''s mouth with a big foot, then stared at the beads and shouted, "draft it? I won''t kill you today, and I''ll kill you myself sooner or later. I''ll tell you!"


    "Ha ha..." Liu Neng wiped his mouth, then looked at Yang Song and said, "I''ll get everything you''ve done to me from those two people!"


    "I''ll fuck you!" Yang Song shouted. He was about to rush over, but Meng Liang stopped him.


    "Liangzi, you fucking let go of me. I have to kill this fool!"


    "All right!"


    Meng Liang frowned and shouted.


    Yang Song looked up at Meng Liang, then clenched his teeth and ran to the parking place.


    ����


    After Yang Song left, Meng Liang reached out and took out his cigarette box, lit a cigarette with himself, and squatted next to Liu Neng.


    Liu Neng squinted at Meng Liang, smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Hoo..."


    Meng Liang took a deep breath, turned his head and looked at Liu Neng and said, "speak from my heart, I didn''t think it was you behind Xiao Wu..."


    "When Liu Rui saw me, it was the same reaction..." Liu Neng replied with a smile.


    "Why did you come to H city?" Meng Liang asked with a frown.


    "For the University City project," Liu Neng replied softly.


    Meng Liang was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "I thought we were not enemies. It seems that I think more..."


    "In fact, we have never been enemies. I have to take down the items I like, and I also work for others!" Liu Neng calmly replied.


    "Hehe, do you work hard for him?" Meng Liang asked with a smile.


    "Yes!" Liu Neng nodded slightly.


    "Then why hide yourself?"


    "Because I''m afraid if you know it''s me, you''ll kill me directly. After all, at first your harem reached the top in H city. If you know it''s me, you''ll probably kill me at all costs, so I''ll hide!" Liu Neng looked at Meng Liang as if he were an old friend, and his tone of voice was very natural.


    "Now our harem can still kill you." Meng Liang shouted with his teeth.


    "Now your harem is dead. Now you have no Bi Wenshi and no Liu Yong. Self preservation is a problem. What qualifications do you have to say to kill me? To tell you the truth, ye Han broke his wrist with me now. He is dead!" Liu Neng replied very directly.


    "..." Meng Liang looked at Liu Neng and didn''t speak.


    "By the way, I forgot to tell you that there are really my people in your harem!" Liu Neng said with a smile.


    "I fuck you!" Meng Liang scolded with his teeth.


    "Tell ye Han, if he''s smart, quit this project early, maybe I can leave a place for your harem in H City, but if he has to deal with me like this, he can only make your harem lose all his family resources now, okay?"


    "Are you fucking crazy?" Meng Liang asked in a low voice.


    "It''s not that I''m crazy. This is the situation now. What''s the situation in your harem? Don''t you count it in your heart? Some things are not what I said. If you give your harem two years, your harem still can''t work. Do you understand?" Liu Neng looked at Meng Liang and said.


    "Sooner or later, I will tell you that you can''t afford to provoke our harem! If you remember my words, you will regret coming to H city!" Meng Liang shouted in a low voice, dragging Liu Neng''s collar.


    "Who gives you confidence?" Liu Neng squinted at Meng Liang.


    "I fucking want to die now, you know?" Meng Liang said, biting his teeth and looking at Liu Neng.


    "Ha ha..."


    Liu Neng looked at Meng Liang and smiled. Then he whispered, "what will ye Han''s reaction be when he knows that I am the person behind Xiao Wu?"


    "Fuck you!" Meng Liang punched Liu Neng directly in the face, then rubbed his wrist and ran to the overlord car.


    Liu Neng sat where he was, smiled, wiped the blood on his face, and then shouted, "we are destined to see you again!"


    Meng Liang was stunned when he heard this. Then he ran and pulled open the door without looking back.


    Liu Neng looked at Meng Liang''s back, narrowed his eyes for a moment, and then got on the jeep.


    "Brother, shall we go?"


    After Liu Neng got on the bus, the driver stammered at Liu Neng and asked.


    "Why don''t you go? You haven''t seen enough of my fucking beating?" Liu Neng''s tone was full of anger. Liu Neng has never been beaten like this for so long.


    The driver shook the key of the motor car and started the car.


    Under the gaze of Meng Liang and others, the jeep slowly disappeared at the intersection of the highway.


    "Is it cheaper for him to let him go?" Yuan Yuan sat in the driver''s seat, licked his lips and looked at Meng Liang.


    "Lao Bian and Xiao Hei are in his hands now. What can you do if you don''t let him go?" Meng Liang replied helplessly.


    "I didn''t think it was him behind Xiao Wu..." Yang Song''s mood was not very high and his voice was very low.


    Meng Liang was stunned when he heard this, and then whispered, "forget it, this may be life."


    Yuanyuan looked at Meng Liang and wanted to get out of the window and shouted at the old car and others: "all right, get in the car!"


    A few minutes later, three domineering cars disappeared at the intersection of the highway.


    Guanzi kept smoking while driving. Obviously, although Guanzi didn''t say anything, Guanzi was still very upset when he saw the murderer who killed the tiger leave like this.


    "Brother Jia, why don''t you let me kill that fool?" Niu Lei still couldn''t let it go at this time.


    "What can you do to kill him? Tell me?" Gao Jia asked back.


    "I fucking avenge tiger son!"


    "Xiao hei and Lao Bian are both experts in Liu. What''s the difference between killing Liu Neng now and killing Xiao hei and Lao Bian? We have to think about it for others. Meng Liang may know Liu Neng. Can''t you see? Just now everyone wanted to kill Liu Neng, but no one can do it!"


    "Fuck!" Niu Lei bit his teeth and scolded without speaking.


    "There''s still a chance in the future. If you kill him today, you''ll become a sinner in the harem. You don''t know Lao Bian and Xiao Hei well, but do you have the heart to watch those two children die?" Gao Jia then asked.


    "I just hold my fucking breath!"


    "There will be another chance... There will be another chance..." Gao Jia whispered, then turned to look at the scenery outside the car and didn''t speak.


    ����


    Liu Neng simply treated his wound on the jeep, then took out his mobile phone and dialed Xiao Wu.


    "What are you doing?" Liu Neng asked in a very bad tone after Xiao Wu answered the phone.


    "Big brother, what the fuck can I do at this time? I sleep..." Xiao Wu replied speechlessly.


    "I let the Hougong Gang block the highway intersection for me!" Liu Neng shouted with his teeth clenched.


    Xiao Wu was stunned for a moment, then immediately woke up, stared at the beads and shouted, "really? Are you all right?"


    "Can I fucking be okay? Fuck, I haven''t been beaten like this for so many years!" Liu Neng replied with his teeth, and then shouted, "fuck, he won''t make me feel better, and I can''t make him feel better!"


    "What do you want to do?" Xiao Wu asked in a low voice.


    "From tomorrow, you can clean up the two people in the back palace!"


    "Mistreating prisoners is not my style!" Xiao Wu replied with a smile.


    "You can do whatever I fucking ask you to do!" Liu Neng shouted, staring at beads, and then hung up directly.


    In the domineering car.


    Meng Liang sat in the car and remained silent for a long time. He turned his head and looked at Yang Song. Then he took out his mobile phone and prepared to dial my phone number.


    "What are you doing?" Yang Song asked, looking at Meng Liang.


    "What the fuck can I do? I''ll call ye and tell him what''s going on here..." Meng Liang replied in some silence, then rubbed his head, looked at Yang Song, frowned and asked, "do you say ye knows what''s going on here now?"


    Yang Song was also stunned when he heard this. Then he tilted his mouth and said, "what do you mean? He is a clairvoyant? He can still know the situation here..."


    "No, I want to ask you, do ye know who Liu Neng is now?"


    Meng Liang asked in a low voice.


    After Meng Liang said these words, Yuan Yuan and Yang Song, who were driving, were stunned. In fact, they were all thinking about this problem. Now, do I know or don''t know who Liu Neng is? If I don''t know, should I tell me Liu Neng''s identity now.


    "Do you think if ye knew who Liu Neng was, could he be as calm as now?" Yang Song asked after a moment of silence, looking at Meng Liang.


    "..." Meng Liang was stunned when he heard this sentence, reached out and rubbed his face, sighed and said: "that''s why I asked you. If ye didn''t know who Liu Neng was, if we told him, I was afraid he was irrational. After all, ye already hated people here. Once he knew Liu Neng was him, he might be more unbearable..."


    Yang Song reached for a cigarette, lit it, took a deep breath, then looked at Meng Liang and said, "what, no, you can''t call Liu Rui now to see what Liu Rui means?"


    "It''s this point. Can Liu Rui wake up?" Meng Liang took out his mobile phone and asked in a low voice.


    "When you fall asleep, you wake him up directly and it''s over..." Yang Song replied with his mouth tilted.


    "Yes!"


    Meng Liang promised, then took out his mobile phone and dialed Liu Rui''s phone number.


    ����


    On the other side, the Tower Development Zone, Haoyunlai hotel.


    I fell asleep with the romance of the Three Kingdoms in my hand, while Liu Rui kept looking at his mobile phone.


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    Liu Rui''s cell phone suddenly rang. When Liu Rui saw that it was Meng Liang calling, he directly pressed the reject button, then turned his head and looked at me. After making sure I didn''t wake up, he walked down from the bed carefully, and then ran to the toilet outside the house with his cell phone.


    A few minutes later, Liu Rui found Meng Liang''s phone and dialed back.


    "Hello?"


    Meng Liang asked in a low voice after answering the phone.


    "What''s the matter? Call me so late?" Liu Rui asked deliberately, although he had points in his heart.


    "We just blocked Liu Neng!" Meng Liang whispered.


    After hearing this, Liu Rui gave a click in his heart, subconsciously looked outside the toilet, then bit his lips and said, "are Lao Bian and Xiao Hei in Liu Neng''s car?"


    "No, those two people are not in the car at all." Meng Liang shook his head and said in a helpless tone.


    "Then why are you calling me?" Liu Rui asked.


    "Do you know who Liu Neng is?" Meng Liang asked stiffly.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''ll ask you if you know who Liu Neng is?" Meng Liang repeated.


    Liu Rui looked at his mobile phone and was silent for a long time. Then he nodded gently and said in a low voice, "I know."


    "Did you tell ye?" Meng Liang asked hurriedly.


    "Can you tell him whether I''m fucking crazy or you''re crazy? What''s his temper? Don''t you know? If you tell Ye Liu Neng''s identity, he can explode now. Do you believe it?" Liu Rui stared at beads and shouted.


    "What do you say we do now? Just keep it from ye?" Meng Liang frowned and asked.


    "What else can you do if you don''t hide it from him? Now if ye doesn''t know who Liu Neng is, his mood can be stable, but if he knows who Liu Neng is now, he will lose his mind. We can''t stop him at that time, do you understand?" Liu Rui asked with his mobile phone.


    "I understand what you mean." Meng Liang nodded slightly.


    "You have a little fucking heart. You called me directly. If you call ye, it''ll be over..." Liu Rui said helplessly.


    "When did you know Liu Neng was his?" Meng Liang asked.


    "During the day, my car collided with his car. I knew it was him..." Liu Rui whispered back.


    "Ha ha..." Meng Liang smiled helplessly when he heard this and said, "it''s really a narrow road for enemies..."


    "When I fucking saw Liu Neng, I was blindfolded. I didn''t think he could come to our side, and I didn''t think it was him behind Xiao Wu!" Liu Rui replied with his teeth, and then said: "at that time, I had the heart to kill this fool, but there was no way, otherwise I had to kill this fool!"


    "Yang Song, Niu Lei, they all have this reaction!" Meng Liang replied helplessly.


    "No, they all know who Liu Neng is?" Liu Rui shouted in surprise.


    "Nonsense, we are all betting on Liu Neng. I can see. How can they not see?" Meng Liang replied speechless.


    "..." Liu Rui was silent for a moment, then whispered, "what, you remember, don''t let them tell the news, you know?"


    "Nonsense, can''t I fucking know this?"


    "That''s OK. Don''t let ye know about it. Don''t!"


    "OK, don''t fucking ink, I''m afraid to know!" Meng Liang replied irritably, and then hung up the phone directly.


    "Fuck, this fucking day by day can''t make me worry?" Liu Rui scolded in an extremely irritable tone after putting on his pants. Then he heard a voice outside just as he was about to open the toilet door.


    "Who?" Liu Rui shouted instinctively.


    ��������


    There was no movement outside. Liu Rui was stunned for a moment, then gently pushed open the toilet door, stared at the beads and shouted, "who is it? I tell you, my side is full of my brothers, and I''m all out to kill you directly, so you''d better take the initiative to come out now!"


    The figure behind the toilet hesitated and then came out slowly.


    "No, you don''t sleep in the middle of the night. What are you doing?"


    When Liu Rui saw the north and South coming out, he took a long breath and shouted speechless.


    "That what..." north and South scratched their heads, and the expression on their faces was a little serious.


    "Speak quickly and fart quickly. I''m fucking sleepy now. I want to go back to sleep..." Liu Rui shouted at the north and South with his big mouth.


    "Rego, did you call Liangzi just now?" Nanbei asked.


    "Why?" Liu Rui was stunned. His small eyes looked at the north and south, with some surprise in his tone.


    "Nothing, I just asked if you called Liangzi just now?" north and South repeated.


    "You fucking eavesdrop on my phone, don''t you?" Liu Rui whispered, squinting his eyes.


    "I didn''t mean it. I also came to the bathroom..."


    Hearing this, Liu Rui squinted at the north and south, then asked with a big mouth: "do you feel that your explanation is pale? Powerless?"


    "Ha ha..." Nanbei smiled and then said, "did you two study Liu Neng?"


    "It''s not what the fuck you want to say. Do you want to blackmail or what? Just say it. I''m sleepy here!" Liu Rui shouted helplessly at the north and south.


    "I''m not blackmail. I just want to make sure you know who Liu Neng is?" Nanbei asked with a smile.


    "Know how? Don''t know how?" Liu Rui asked with his eyes askew.


    "..." the north and the South looked at Liu Rui and kept silent. Then they looked up at Liu Rui and said, "brother Rui, in fact, I already knew who Liu can be!"


    "Are you fucking kidding me? Am I playing psychological station tactics with you here?" Liu Rui shouted at the north and South with his big mouth.


    "I really know. I knew it from the beginning. I specially asked Guo Siwei not to tell you who Liu Neng is!" Nanbei repeated.


    "..." Liu Rui was stunned for a moment, then hugged the north and South shoulders and whispered, "let''s find a place where no one can talk!"


    "OK!" north and South nodded and followed Liu Rui to the corner of the stairs.


    "Pa!"


    Liu Rui lit two cigarettes, handed one to the north and south, and then whispered, "tell your story!"


    "Ah!" north and South agreed, then simply sorted out their ideas and whispered: "In fact, Liu Neng and Huzi saw Liu Neng when they first came to H City, that is, the day when Huzi died, but I know that if this person let ye know, ye will not stand it. Our harem was also very chaotic at that time. I dare not tell you about it. I found Guo Siwei and told him about it, Let him help me hide it from the leaf! "


    "Not yet? Have you contacted Liu Neng during this time?" Liu Rui asked, looking at the north and south.


    "Rego, you mean I''m the insider, right?" north and South asked with a smile.


    "..." Liu Rui narrowed his eyes and didn''t speak.


    "If you doubt me, you can tell Ye about it, but I guarantee with my life that I certainly didn''t contact Liu Neng. At that time, I just didn''t want others to know Liu Neng''s identity. There was really nothing else. If I had, I wouldn''t take the initiative to tell you this!" the north and South vowed.


    Liu Rui was silent for a moment and said in a low voice, "I understand what you said, but you dare not tell your leaf. Why can''t you tell me?"


    "I didn''t think so much..."


    "Ha ha."


    Liu Rui smiled helplessly and looked at the north and South without talking.

 Chapter 1322

    Good luck, at the corner of the stairs.


    Liu Rui put his arms around the shoulders of the north and the south, looked up at the already bright sky, reached out and lit a cigarette, and then took a deep breath.


    Nanbei squinted at Liu Rui. After a moment of silence, Nanbei whispered, "brother Rui, if you doubt me, I have nothing to say. I can quit now!"


    "What are you quitting?" Liu Rui asked with a smile, squinting at the north and south.


    "Quit our harem, but I quit doesn''t mean I have a ghost in my heart. I''ve never done anything sorry for our harem, so..."


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled at the north and south, and then whispered, "don''t worry, I won''t doubt you. Since you dare to tell me these things, I won''t doubt you, but just tell me about it. Don''t worry about the rest..."


    "I understand..." Nanbei quickly nodded, then looked at Liu Rui and asked, "what, do we have to Tell ye about it now?"


    "Also tell him what to do. Now we are in a mess. Even if ye knows who Liu Neng is and what to do in the future, nothing can be solved except excitement, so we still think that nothing has happened. Just do our own things well, and I''ll deal with the rest..." Liu Rui explained in a low voice.


    "Well, I know!"


    "Do things know about it?" Liu Rui asked.


    "I don''t know. I saw Liu Neng with Huzi at that time, and Huzi didn''t know Liu Neng, so others didn''t know..." Nanbei shook his head.


    "We all know now at home. Basically, the rest of the people except us already know who Liu Neng is. Liu Neng''s identity is too sensitive, so you should be careful in the future, you know? Ye has a lot of thoughts, and you should try not to think about this in the future." Liu Rui asked, looking at the north and south.


    "Hehe, brother Rui, don''t worry. I''ve held it back for such a long time. Now I''m sure it''s not bad for these days!" the north and South replied with a smile.


    "Hehe, I just found that our harem is full of talents. You didn''t tell anyone about such a big thing. You can hold it for so long!" Liu Rui patted north and South on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "Why don''t I have to grow up? After so many things in our harem, if I haven''t made progress all the time, won''t I be stupid?"


    "Very good!" Liu Rui nodded with great satisfaction, and then whispered, "if you can all be so sensible, ye won''t have to work so hard. Now he''s really hurting him by supporting our big stall alone..."


    "Don''t you still have you?" north and South said with a smile.


    "What can I do? I can''t understand what ye thinks now. I knew Ye Han six months ago. Now I feel that I don''t know ye Han at all..."


    "Ha ha..." Nanbei looked at Liu Rui and said nothing.


    "Well, it''s getting late. Go back to bed," Liu Rui said, looking at the north and south.


    "Why don''t you go to bed?" Nanbei asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "What''s the fucking time? I''m waiting. It''s dawn. I have something to do today, so I won''t sleep..." Liu Rui replied with his mouth tilted.


    "Well, I''ll go!"


    "Remember, don''t tell anyone about it, you know?" Liu Rui asked with some uneasiness.


    "I see..."


    North and South pursed their lips, nodded slightly, and then ran to their room.


    Liu Rui stood there and lit a cigarette. Then he looked at the scenery outside the window. He stood for more than ten minutes. Finally, Liu Rui stretched out and ran back to the room.


    ����


    "What the fuck are you doing out?"


    After Liu Rui came in, I lay in bed and looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Oh, fuck, what the fuck are you doing? Crazy?"


    Liu Rui was about to close the door when he turned around and saw me staring at him.


    "I fucking let you wake me up. What the fuck am I doing? You haven''t told me what you''ve done out?" I asked with staring beads.


    "I''ll do whatever he wants. I''ll go out and shit. What else can I do..." Liu Rui replied to me with a big mouth, and then lay directly in bed.


    I looked at Liu Rui and said in a low voice, "are you hiding something from me?"


    "..." Liu Rui looked at me with a nervous expression and said, "I can hide something from you. Don''t talk to me. It''s useless. I tell you, my heart is ready to go to bed. They''d better not disturb me..."


    "Your reaction is to hide something from me!" I said, looking at Liu Rui with my lips pursed.


    "Are you sick? I''m fucking with you every day. What can I hide from you? Tell me?" Liu Rui turned and stared at beads.


    "It''s all right?" I asked with some hesitation.


    "I fucking said nothing, that''s all right. Why are you so inky?" Liu Rui replied to me irritably, and then directly covered with a big quilt.


    "There must be something wrong with your reaction now!"


    "Roll the calf!"


    Liu Rui picked up the slippers on the ground and threw them at me. Then he covered his quilt and ignored me no matter what I said.


    "Grass, it''s urgent to talk..." I silently threw down my slippers, then turned and looked out of the window, frowned slightly, and then asked in a low voice, "what''s the arrangement for tomorrow?"


    "Brother, I''ve been tossing around with him for several days. Can you stop writing with me? I''m like sleeping well now, can''t I?"


    "Hehe, sleep."


    I smiled back.


    ����


    At eight o''clock the next morning, in the meeting room of the harem.


    Meng Liang, Yang Song, Yuan Yuan, Lao Che, Duan Hui, Gao Jia, Niu Lei, Guan Guan and others all appeared in the office of our harem.


    "Why did you call me so early?" Yang Song asked Meng Liang while yawning.


    Meng Liang squinted at Yang Song, then whispered, "I want to have a meeting and talk about yesterday. Do you have any opinion?"


    "Cao, Jing pull the calf, you are the general appointed by boss Ye Han. What can we say? You still have something to say. Hurry up and finish it. Then I can go back to sleep..." Yang Song replied to Meng Liang with a speechless face.


    "Well, I''ll be straight!"


    Meng Liang nodded and then said: "In fact, if it weren''t for Lao Bian and Xiao Hei, I would also like to kill Liu Neng, but there''s no way. Our people are now in his hands, so I can''t do it yesterday, but the same Liu Neng is the murderer of tiger son. If you do it, I can''t stop it, but you still didn''t do it yesterday. I thank you for giving me face. It''s not difficult for me to do it!"


    "..." Gao Jia looked at Meng Liang and said slowly, "actually, I didn''t want to say this, but since Liangzi said it yourself, I''ll simply say what I think..."


    "OK." Meng Liang nodded slightly.


    "We certainly can''t compare with you guys when we come to the harem. Since we stay, the main reason is to wait for revenge for the tiger. But anyway, since we choose to stay, we are the people of your harem, so Liangzi, you''ll end up treating us as your own people in the future. Don''t consider our ideas. The tiger''s revenge is against me It must be reported, but the premise is that it will not affect the overall situation of our harem. After all, Liu Neng still has cards in his hand. In the case of yesterday, I will not do it! "Gao Jia said with a very firm expression.


    Meng Liang was stunned when he heard this. Then he smiled and said, "brother Jia, if you say so, I''ll be rude in the future?"


    "Cao, why are you polite to me? I''ve been in our harem for so long. I won''t say anything else. I''m still very happy to cooperate with you to kill Liu Neng. After all, we are all enemies!"


    "Ha ha..." Meng Liang looked at Gao Jia and smiled. He didn''t speak.


    In fact, Gao Jia''s meaning of these words is very obvious. He thinks that Meng Liang and Yang Song don''t regard them as their own people at all, so they do things like yesterday. Meng Liang can''t say it. However, Gao Jiagang''s meaning of these words is also very direct, that is, don''t think about them before Meng Liang does anything in the future A few feelings, do what you should do, and it''s over!


    "In fact, we always treat you as guests!" Yang Song looked at Gao Jia and said.


    "What kind of B do I look like? I''ll return the guests. You''ll finish what you should do in the future. If I don''t say more, there''s no problem obeying orders..." Gao Jia bared her teeth and replied.


    "Ha ha, that''s OK!" Meng Liang smiled at Gao Jia and then said, "another thing is that we may have seen us yesterday. We knew Liu Neng..."


    "What does Liu Neng have to do with you?" the old car asked, looking at Meng Liang in a low voice.


    Meng Liang was stunned when he heard this. Then he bit his lips and whispered, "if you have to ask me what relationship I have with this Liu Neng, I can''t say clearly. It''s estimated that there is only ye here who knows..."


    "Ha ha." the old car smiled and didn''t speak.


    "What I want to say is that we used to know Liu Neng, but now the situation is that ye can''t know who this person is. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Why?" Gao Jia asked.


    "Because the relationship between this person and ye is complex, you know what character Ye is. If ye knows who Liu Neng is, he will certainly not be able to control his emotions. If ye doesn''t control his emotions, no one in our harem can persuade him, so even if you are begging everyone, don''t Tell ye about it!"


    "Hehe, you are uniting us to cheat Ye!" Gao Jia said with a smile.


    "Almost that!" Meng Liang bared his teeth, nodded, and then said, "you can''t Tell ye about it anyway!"


    Tower Development Zone, Zhang Xiaogang''s office.


    Zhang Xiaogang kept walking around the house with his mobile phone in his hand, with an unusually heavy expression on his face.


    "What are you doing here?"


    My colleague asked Zhang Xiaogang while looking at the newspaper.


    "Well, what the fuck can I do? I''m waiting for someone to call me."


    Zhang Xiaogang replied without a word.


    "Whose phone?"


    The colleague frowned and asked.


    "Who else can it be, pockmarked? I asked him to help me find the two people lost in the harem two days ago. Now he hasn''t given me any news, and he doesn''t know what''s going on..." Zhang Xiaogang replied irritably. Then he took out his mobile phone directly, and then found pockmarked''s phone and dialed it.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    The phone rang a few times, and the person opposite answered the phone. He shouted in a very irritable tone: "who, what the fuck time is this? Call?"


    "Are you fucking drunk? It''s me!" Zhang Xiaogang shouted with his teeth clenched.


    The pockmarked man on the opposite side was stunned for a moment, then looked at the phone notes on the mobile phone, patted his head and shouted, "brother Zhang!"


    "Grass, how can you talk like eating dung..." Zhang Xiaogang scolded wordlessly.


    "Hehe, didn''t you sleep late yesterday? I didn''t notice..." pockmarked replied with a smile, and then asked, "what''s the matter, brother Zhang?"


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter I fucking asked you to do for me? Do you have a letter? I''m still waiting here..." Zhang Xiaogang asked in an unusually speechless voice.


    "Ah, brother Zhang, you say this!"


    Pockmarked son suddenly realized that although pockmarked son did take this matter as a matter after Zhang Xiaogang told him, pockmarked son didn''t have any news after looking for pockmarked people for a few days, so pockmarked son forgot it.


    "Did you fucking forget it?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Hehe, brother Zhang, what did you say? Can I forget him? I must do what you told me as a matter. Don''t worry..." pockmarked replied very politely.


    "Don''t fucking talk to me. Now I ask you, how''s it going with your help?" Zhang Xiaogang asked his mobile phone while wiping his mouth.


    "My side..." pockmarked spoke with hesitation.


    "Don''t fucking whet haw, tell me whether you''re looking or not?" Zhao Xiaogang asked with eyes staring at beads.


    "Yes!" pockmarked answered in a very positive tone.


    "Yes, what''s the situation?" Zhang Xiaogang then asked.


    "Yes, brother Zhang, you have given me too little information. It''s really hard to find here. I don''t even know what the person opposite looks like. How do you think I can find it?" pockmarked replied speechless.


    "Cao, what you said is the same as what his mother didn''t say..." Zhang Xiaogang replied speechlessly, and then said: "what, pockmarked, this is the situation here. These two people are very important to me. If I can find them myself, I can''t find you. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Understand..." pockmarked son quickly agreed.


    "If you understand, there may not be many opportunities for cooperation between us, so you have to seize this opportunity. If there is any work in the future, I can still give it to you. Moreover, if there is anything on your side, I can certainly help you. So can you serve snacks?" Zhang Xiaogang advised painstakingly.


    "Brother Zhang, if you say so, don''t say if I have anything to ask you in the future, just say what you just said. I''ll certainly help you do it well. Don''t worry, brother Zhang!" pockmarked understood the matter very well and made a direct statement.


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled and whispered, "if you talk to me like this, I''m still very happy. At least, you can understand me when I talk to you!"


    "I know what you mean, brother Zhang. I''ll help you with this in a minute..." pockmarked now moved Zhang Xiaogang. He hurriedly said.


    "You can do it for me, but you can do it as a major event, you know? I don''t hide it from you. These two people are from the harem. Do you know the harem?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "The back palace?" pockmarked son was stunned for a moment, and then shouted at the top of his voice, "brother Zhang, are you talking about the back palace in that city?"


    "By the way, it''s the harem." Zhang Xiaogang nodded with a smile and then said, "these two people are from the harem. I''m also helping the harem do this. So you know what the harem is in our city, don''t you?"


    "Yes, I know the harem." pockmarked''s tone was a little excited.


    "So, if you can do this, the back palace owes you a favor, and we owe you a favor. Do you think it''s appropriate for you?"


    "Appropriate......" pockmarked son quickly nodded.


    "That''s OK. You understand that you don''t just tie me to work. After all, if you can get to know those people in the harem in the future, it''s good for you, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, brother Zhang, if you had told me earlier, I would have understood this......" pockmarked replied with a smile.


    "Hehe, what do you mean? If I don''t tell you about the harem, you''re going to ignore me, aren''t you?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "That can''t be. Brother Zhang asked me to do it. I''m sure I can do it too, but it''s not more dynamic now, isn''t it..." Zhang Xiaogang paused and then slowly said, "what, it''s like this. These two people are really from the harem?"


    "What you said is not nonsense. At this time, can I cheat you or what?" Zhang Xiaogang scolded wordlessly.


    "..." pockmarked Zi pursed his lips slightly, and then whispered, "brother Zhang, since you have told the story of the harem today, my brother is like asking you, who do you think the kidnappers are? They dare to kidnap the people in the harem?"


    Pockmarked is very smart. He knows that our harem is a big tree. Similarly, since he dares to fight against our harem, he must not be an ordinary person, so pockmarked is a little afraid to annoy the people opposite. After all, this situation is that they can''t afford to annoy anyone.


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this, and then said in a low voice: "you don''t have to think about it. The people opposite don''t know that this is the people of the harem. Now they may know, so they hide..."


    "Such a thing?" pockmarked smiled.


    "HMM." Zhang Xiaogang nodded slightly and then said, "even if these people really want to follow the Hougong, doesn''t it have anything to do with you? I asked you to help me find someone, not to help me save people. You just help me find these two people and you''ll be finished. You don''t need to manage the rest. Even if you want to, I can''t let you manage, you know?"


    "Brother Zhang, if you say so, my side will be much clearer in an instant..." pockmarked son bared his teeth and replied.


    "Ha ha, just be clear!" Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile.


    "Well, brother Zhang, I''ll find more people here to help you find those two people. Basically, I''ll inform you if I can." pockmarked said very seriously.


    "Well, if you find it for me, I''ll thank you very much. Don''t worry."


    "Oh!" pockmarked agreed with a smile, and then hung up the phone directly.


    "Ha ha..."


    After Zhang Xiaogang put down his cell phone, he looked at it and smiled helplessly. Then he whispered, "fuck, I''ve found it now. If I don''t take out the Hougong people, he won''t work with me now, grass!"


    "Now the harem is still so easy to use. People are different when they have money!" Zhang Xiaogang''s colleague bared his teeth and replied.


    "Not so much. Now I know that the harem is really awesome. I felt it the last time we arrested people together. The fighting numbers of these people in the harem are like that..."


    "What?" the colleague asked with a smile.


    "It''s like the fucking armed police. It''s really fucking awesome. I''m a policeman. I''ll tell you..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with his mouth tilted.


    "By the way, if you don''t say this, I forget what you said last time to catch the wanted man? Fuck, you caught so many cases!" my colleague looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    "Ha ha, cow force!"


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at his colleague and smiled, then said: "In fact, I don''t know what that person did. I don''t fucking know what they did with the harem. Anyway, the people of the harem asked me to catch the two people, but they were really men. They would rather die than fall into our hands. Finally, one ran away and died. Otherwise I could bring back two. I''ll tell you..."


    "Or borrow the light from the harem?" the colleague asked with a smile.


    "Grass, I don''t like to hear that. I''ve been running with him all night. I''m also to his credit, OK?" Zhang Xiaogang replied with a big mouth.


    "You have a JB credit. If you didn''t have the people in the harem, you could catch such a fugitive. I looked at the information of that person. Do you know how awesome the person you caught?" asked the colleague.


    "Let me tell you this, when this man was in Changbai Mountain, more than 20 armed police arrested this man. This man hid in the mountain for half a month. Finally, he was not caught, and then seven armed police died. You said that such a fierce bandit, you said you caught me yourself. Can you fucking believe it?" the colleague asked with a curled mouth.


    "Grass, if it''s really like what you said, this person is really awesome!" Zhang Xiaogang replied with a mouthful.


    "Nonsense, if you don''t force me, can the police over there work so hard? Let me tell you, this man killed people you can''t imagine!"

 Chapter 1323

    In the police station.


    "I can''t think of anything. I''ve been a policeman for so many years. I''ve seen few bandits for so many years?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted at his colleagues with a big mouth.


    The colleague reluctantly looked at his mobile phone, and then whispered, "I didn''t say you. What are the things you saw? In addition to the thieves who are whoring, what have you seen? Do you mean to say the bandits?"


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this, and then said with a big mouth: "grass, if you tell me that, I really don''t want to be stubborn with you. Indeed, these are basically the two kinds of prisoners I usually meet now."


    "Hehe... Actually, I''ve seen one thing for a long time." my colleague pretended to be very mysterious and said.


    "What''s up?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "As long as the people from the harem come to our tower, we will be in chaos sooner or later. Now such a big wanted criminal can die in our tower. Have you seen such a big case?" my colleague looked at Xiaogang and said.


    "Really not!" Zhang Xiaogang shook his head.


    "So, there may be more and more people here."


    "Fuck, these people are coming. My heart is still a little insecure..." Zhang Xiaogang said with some worry.


    "What''s wrong with you?" the colleague asked with a smile.


    "Aren''t you talking nonsense? You''ve said all these things. How the fuck am I doing? Can I not be afraid of you and me going out day by day?" Zhang Xiaogang is a little worried about his safety now.


    "I tell you, you don''t have to think about such things. Even if these people are so arrogant, they are bandits and we are soldiers. When will they have to be afraid of us?"


    "Who''s fucking afraid of me? Look at these people. Who''s fucking afraid of me. If these people are really anxious and even the fucking police kill them, they are a group of madmen..." Zhang Xiaogang shouted with his eyes staring at beads.


    "No, now I find that I can''t understand when I talk to you?" my colleague looked at Zhang Xiaogang in silence and then whispered: "You said you had nothing to fear. There were so many armed policemen in front of the tower. Besides, those people in the back palace didn''t eat for nothing, so if you really wanted to get it all together, you basically didn''t have a chance to play, you know?"


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this, and then said with a smile, "if I listen to you, I''ll be in a good mood for a moment!"


    "What do you think?" the colleague bared his teeth and replied, then said: "in fact, your current position is still very enviable. You said to wait for the old director to step down, you go up, and then you can directly find the armed police for anything. You don''t have to worry about others. If someone catches it, you still have a merit, and you won''t lose anything if you don''t catch it..."


    "Grass, if you say so, I won''t do anything and I can earn money?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "That''s almost what I mean." my colleague smiled at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "You''re still better at talking. After that, my heart is a lot brighter..."


    "Just talk to me. Do you have to take me to the bath center?" the colleague asked with a smile.


    "Grass, I know the bath center day by day. How busy I am now. Can''t you see?" Zhang Xiaogang replied wordlessly.


    "What the fuck are you busy with?" the colleague asked with his mouth.


    "My mother''s main task now is to help those people in the harem find these two people. You say I found it. As long as I cooperate with the harem, I''ll lose my fucking chain. Do you think I don''t agree with the harem?" Zhang Xiaogang asked speechlessly looking at the photos of Lao Bian and Xiao Hei.


    "What''s wrong? It''s fucking wrong. I''ll find you a fortune teller and calculate it for you?"


    "Don''t tell me, I really have this idea. You say my side. As long as I cooperate with the harem, something will happen immediately. Let alone the last two people, we didn''t see that I didn''t catch them yesterday. One died and one ran away. Now the harem must be very disappointed..."


    "Ha ha, you think too much!" the colleague looked at Zhang Xiaogang and smiled helplessly.


    "Forget it, I''d better find these two people first. It''s better than anything. Now the Hougong just thinks these two are busy..." Zhang Xiaogang waved his hand impatiently.


    "Why, why don''t you go?" asked the colleague.


    "Roll the calf, I''m so fucking upset here. What are you talking about with me?" Zhang Xiaogang replied irritably, then looked at the picture and said: "you said that now, in addition to pointing to the pockmarked side, what other way can I find these two people?"


    "You won''t call the police? You need to call the police?" the colleague said with a smile.


    "You look like a fucking fool. I''m a policeman myself. If I can find it, I''ll have to look for pockmarks. What can the police in our bureau do except drink and drink?" Zhang Xiaogang stared at beads and shouted, and then said: "Now I see. If something happens, our gang will be useless. It''s all nonsense!"


    "Well, you can study here yourself. I can''t tell you what you like to do..." the colleague replied to Zhang Xiaogang with a big mouth.


    "Why didn''t you go?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted when he saw that his colleagues were leaving.


    "I''m going out for a fucking stroll. I''m here to study with you..."


    "Do you know what it means to share weal and woe?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Why should I sing you a song of true love in adversity?" the colleague asked with a smile.


    "Get the fuck out of here! I don''t want to talk to you now!" Zhang Xiaogang shouted, staring at beads.


    "Ha ha..."


    The colleague smiled, then ran outside the office with his little hand on his back and whistled.


    After his colleagues left, Zhang Xiaogang sat on the table and began to study Lao Bian and Xiao Hei by computer, but he still couldn''t think of anything after studying for a long time, so Zhang Xiaogang''s mood is very unstable and very angry.


    "Fuck, give me the whole job. Where the fuck can I find these two big living people, grass!"


    Zhang Xiaogang scolded wordlessly, then took out his cigarette box and lit a cigarette.


    "Wife, wife, I love you like a mouse loves rice..."


    At this time, Zhang Xiaogang''s cell phone ring suddenly rang. Zhang Xiaogang was stunned. Then he took a look at the remarks above. It was Sun Yuanliang, director of the police station. Zhang Xiaogang was stunned first, and then directly picked up his cell phone and pressed the answer button.


    "Hello. What''s the matter, director." Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "Xiaogang, where are you now?" Sun Yuanliang asked in a low voice.


    "What, I''m in the interrogation room now. What''s the matter?"


    "..." Sun Yuanliang was silent for a moment, and then asked, "are you all right there now?"


    "It''s all right, director. What do you want to do? Just say, what can I do here!" Zhang Xiaogang asked sun Yuanliang to make some circles.


    "Well, if you''re free, come here..."


    "Go to the police station?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "Yes." Sun Yuanliang agreed.


    "OK, I''ll go there now!"


    Zhang Xiaogang nodded slightly. He didn''t know what sun Yuanliang wanted to do.


    "I''ll wait for you in the office."


    After saying this, sun Yuanliang hung up the phone directly.


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at his mobile phone and was silent. Then he packed up his things and ran outside the house.


    "What are you doing?"


    As soon as Zhang Xiaogang came out, he saw his colleagues at the door.


    "What the fuck are you doing standing here with nothing to do?"


    Zhang Xiaogang scolded wordlessly.


    "I''ll walk around..." the colleague bared his teeth and said, "you haven''t told me what you''re going to do?"


    "The director came to me and didn''t know what to do..." Zhang Xiaogang replied absently, took two steps forward, then looked back at his colleague and said, "what did you say he came to me for?"


    "...." the colleague was stunned and said helplessly, "how the fuck do I know what people want you to do, what they like..."


    "Grass, it''s really hard for me to talk to you." Zhang Xiaogang scolded speechlessly, and then ran to the door with the car key.


    "No, you scold me for doing something. I''m not the director. How can I know? You can ask." the colleague shouted at Zhang Xiaogang at the top of his voice.


    "Roll the calf, I don''t understand what I''m talking to you now!" Zhang Xiaogang replied very irritably, and then walked out of the interrogation room directly.


    ����


    Good luck to the hotel.


    Liu Rui sat in front of the counter, looked at the aunt in the counter and asked, "aunt, what do you want to do? Can you say it directly? I have a lot of things here..."


    "Child, do you know what happened here yesterday?" aunt looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "I don''t know. What''s the matter?" Liu Rui shook his head.


    "Two people came to our hotel yesterday, and then they had guns in their hands. Do you know what it was like when aunt was blocked by the muzzle of a gun?" the expression on aunt''s face was extremely rich, and the emotional play in her heart was also very in place.


    "Aunt, don''t flirt with me. You just finish what you want to do, okay?" Liu Rui asked her with a speechless face.


    "In fact, there''s nothing else here, aunt. I''m just afraid..." aunt looked at Liu Rui shyly.


    "Oh, fuck..."


    Liu Rui scolded speechlessly, then shouted at the top of his voice, "aunt, if you want to seek psychological comfort from me, I advise you to roll the calf quickly. I have a daughter-in-law. Besides, aunt, how old are you? Can I pull this broken shoe with you? Although I''m a little shabby, I''m not blind. Aunt, you''d better let me go."


    Aunt listened to Liu Rui''s words and was stunned. She looked at Liu Rui puzzled and didn''t know what to say.


    Good luck to the hotel.


    "Aunt, what''s the matter with you? Can you hurry up and tell me? I didn''t sleep well last night. You called me just when I was ready to make up for a nap. Can we make a long story short?" Liu Rui looked at her helplessly and shouted.


    ��������


    Aunt''s small eyes dribbled at Liu Rui, then she said with a big mouth: "what, did the two people with guns come to you yesterday?"


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. Then he said with a big mouth: "aunt, you can''t talk nonsense. What evidence do you have to prove that those people came to us?"


    "... I don''t want to admit it yet, do I?" aunt looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "I don''t fucking admit anything. It''s mainly aunt. What you said has nothing to do with me. If you have to inquire about it, you should hurry to find someone else, and I''ll go back to bed..." Liu Rui was very guilty and was ready to run upstairs with steps.


    "Don''t go..." when aunt saw Liu Rui leaving, she quickly reached out and stopped Liu Rui.


    "Aunt, what are you doing? I said I don''t know those people. Can you stop writing with me?" Liu Rui shouted at aunt with staring beads.


    "Child, let''s talk to you like that. I don''t mean anything else. I just care about you. Tell your aunt what''s in your heart. Did those people come to you..."


    Liu Rui looked at his aunt and smiled helplessly. Then he turned his mouth and said, "why, now you have taken the emotional route with me, haven''t you?"


    Aunt looked at Liu Rui and was stunned. She didn''t speak.


    "Aunt, I''m very serious to tell you that this matter has nothing to do with you. You''d better ask less about it now. Do you understand? Knowing more is not good for you!"


    After saying this, he quickly shook his sleeve and ran upstairs.


    "If you say so, children, you can move out tomorrow. Aunt, this is a serious hotel. I can''t afford to entertain people like you. For a few days, they have guns, and in two days, they will have cannons. I can''t stand it..." aunt shouted at Liu Rui''s back.


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. Then he bit it and walked to aunt. Then he whispered, "aunt, what do you mean by this?"


    "Is my meaning not direct enough? Return the money to you and find an individual hotel. I can''t afford to toss around here. There were so many police yesterday, I can''t fix it..." my aunt turned her mouth and replied to Liu Rui.


    "Aunt, do you know how shameful your behavior is?" Liu Rui pointed to aunt and shouted angrily.


    "What does this have to do with shame? You can''t understand how the child speaks..." the aunt shouted with a big mouth.


    "Aunt, now I don''t understand, or you don''t understand. I have made my attitude very clear. The two people who came yesterday have nothing to do with us. Can you ask others why you have to think that those people are coming for us? Why can''t you come for others when there are so many people in your hotel?" Liu Rui was very upset, Cried staring at the beads.


    "..." aunt looked at Liu Rui and didn''t speak.


    "Why, you''re speechless, aren''t you? Speak?" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice when he saw that his aunt didn''t dare to speak.


    "That what, child, I think you may have misunderstood..." aunt looked at Liu Rui and said.


    "What did I misunderstand?" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice.


    "There is no one left in our hotel except you, so you may have misunderstood..."


    Liu Rui looked at his aunt and was silent. His lips trembled and asked, "what did you say just now, aunt? What do you mean?"


    "My meaning is not obvious enough now? I mean, now there are only you people in this hotel. Do you understand?" aunt repeated.


    Liu Rui bit his lips and was silent for a moment. Then he whispered, "how can it be just us in such a big hotel? Aunt, do you talk to me? If you talk so much, we can''t talk anymore, you know?"


    "Why did I lie to you? If you don''t believe it, you can shout here. See if anyone pays attention to you besides your people..."


    ��������


    Liu Rui was silent for a moment and whispered, "I took it, aunt, I took it..."


    "Hehe, if you take it, you''ll hurry to move out, or I''ll be in trouble..." aunt smiled back.


    "So many of us have moved in. How can I move out?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at his aunt.


    "That''s your business. It has nothing to do with me. I''ll return the money to you now, and then what should you do? Do you hear me?" aunt squinted at Liu Rui.


    "What if I don''t go?" Liu Rui asked obliquely.


    "If you don''t go, I''ll call the police!" cried aunt staring at beads.


    "Then you call the police. You''d better call the police soon..." if you say something else, Liu Rui may consider it, but if you call the police, Liu Rui may not be afraid. After all, the police are like a family with Liu Rui now.


    "Why, are you not afraid when I call the police?" aunt looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "How do you love JB? I just won''t go..." Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    "What can you do if I cut off water and power?" the aunt continued.


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. Then he shouted at the top of his voice, "no, aunt, are you going to kill them so quickly?"


    "I didn''t kill them all. I just want you to leave my hotel today..."


    Liu Rui squinted at his aunt, then turned his mouth and said, "why, if I don''t let you hide the rules today, you can''t let me go, can you?"


    "Child, just like you, to tell you the truth, aunt is really not very interested in you..." said Aunt with a smile.


    "Aunt, what you said is really heartbreaking." Liu Rui replied with his teeth, then looked at his aunt and asked, "just say what you want, so we can''t move out?"


    "..." aunt looked at Liu Rui and said nothing.


    "If you are stained with fucking ink, just tell me what''s going on..." Liu Rui shouted irritably.


    "Child, if you say so, well, you can give me another 5000 yuan as my spiritual loss fee. This matter is even finished, do you think so?" aunt smiled at Liu Rui.


    "You''re taking advantage of the fire, you know?"


    "Or you''ll move out!"


    "Grass!"


    Liu Rui scolded wordlessly, clenched his teeth and asked, "five thousand is too much. Can you give me a discount?"


    "At least three thousand." aunt shouted without thinking.


    "Your side is really good at bargaining..." Liu Rui replied speechless.


    "Hehe, I think it''s not easy for you guys. The three thousand yuan is regarded as the spiritual loss fee for aunt..." aunt bared her teeth and returned to Liu Rui.


    "I find that you don''t point to this hotel to make money now. Are you waiting for people every day?" Liu Rui asked, looking at his aunt speechless.


    "Wrong person, didn''t you also give me this opportunity?" aunt smiled back.


    "Grass, I don''t agree with anyone now. I''ll fucking obey you. Well, can I give you an IOU now?" Liu Rui looked at his aunt and discussed.


    "No, I don''t have credit!" the aunt replied very simply.


    "Am I on credit now? I want you to blackmail the money?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    "... that won''t work either." aunt hesitated and replied.


    "Then I have no money now. What can you do?"


    "Either you go out or swipe your card. I can fix it on my side!"


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. Then he clenched his teeth and said, "you can force me. I''m really convinced now. If you don''t touch porcelain, you''ll be inferior, you know?"


    "Hehe, I''m not that old yet?" aunt smiled back, then looked at Liu Rui and said, "why, are you cash or card?"


    Liu Rui was silent for a moment, then pulled out a bank card from his underpants, said helplessly to his aunt, "swipe the card!"


    "Didi..."


    A few minutes later, aunt directly drew 3000 yuan from Liu Rui''s card.


    "It''s done."


    Aunt smiled and returned the card to Liu Rui. Liu Rui''s expression after taking the bank card was very painful. It was basically the same as when others stepped on his feet.


    "We still have a chance to get along in the future..."


    Liu Rui shouted at his aunt with cold eyes, and then left angrily with a bank card.


    Aunt stood in the counter, looked at Liu Rui''s back, glanced away, and then whispered, "this child is good everywhere. It''s just that this IQ obviously can''t keep up with the rhythm of modern people..."


    ����


    After Liu Rui returned to the room, he sat on the bed and looked at me. He was silent for a while. Then he grabbed my quilt and shouted, "don''t fucking sleep. Get up and I''ll tell you something..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    I''ve been tossing around all night and I''m sleepy now.


    "That what, I just this hotel aunt wants to leave me 3000 yuan. Do you have to reimburse me?" Liu Rui stared at the beads and asked me.


    "I''ll reimburse you for what the fuck. I think you''re so beautiful? Fuck, I''m sleeping now. I''m not in the mood to talk to you. I''ll tell you..." I replied irritably, and then I directly covered my quilt and prepared to go to bed.


    "No, aunt Qian asked me for it. If I don''t give it to him, he''ll let us roll the calf. Do you understand what I mean?" Liu Rui shouted, pulling my quilt.


    "What the fuck does that have to do with me? Can you let me sleep?" I replied speechlessly.


    "How can you sleep if I don''t pay the fucking money?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    "..." I turned to look at Liu Rui, frowned and asked, "what do you want?"

 Chapter 1324

    Good luck opens in the hotel.


    Liu Rui sat on the bed, squinting at me without saying a word.


    "You don''t fucking talk, you don''t talk, I sleep?" I stared at the beads and shouted at Liu Rui. To tell the truth, I''m really sleepy now. I''m not in the mood to talk to Liu Rui about this useless calf.


    "I just want to ask you whether you will reimburse me for the 3000 yuan I took out today?" Liu Rui shouted at me with a big mouth.


    When I heard this, I was stunned and asked helplessly, "no, why the fuck should I reimburse you? Who are you?"


    "I gave the money instead of you. You shouldn''t reimburse me?" Liu Rui asked, staring at the beads.


    "What JB thing did you give me? When the fuck would I ask you to give me the money? Tell me?" I asked Liu Rui with a speechless face.


    "... I found out why you are so fucking unreasonable. I''m careless!"


    Liu Rui stared at the bead and shouted. Then he came to me, stared at the bead and said, "I''m very serious to tell you that today''s money, anyway, you must give it to me. Do you understand?"


    "I don''t fucking understand. Don''t ink with me. I want to sleep."


    I whispered back, then directly covered with a big quilt, ready to go to bed.


    "Well, I ask you, if I don''t pay the money, have you been kicked out now?" Liu Rui licked his lips and looked at me.


    "Fuck off, I''m not in the fucking mood to study with you whether I let you out or not. I''m like sleeping now..." I kicked Liu Rui and shouted at my throat.


    "... ha ha." Liu Rui looked at me and smiled without talking.


    I squinted at Liu Rui and looked helpless.


    "Brother, what do you want to do?" I asked.


    "I don''t want to do anything now. I just want to get back what I lost..." Liu Rui replied fiercely.


    "I didn''t ask you to find it in this hotel. What ink do you have with me? I''m sure I won''t give you the money. Who do you want to find? Do you hear me?"


    "Who do you think I''m looking for? Who can I get the money back now?" Liu Rui shouted at me at the same high voice.


    I looked at Liu Rui and hesitated. Then I whispered, "what, if you ask me that, I really know someone now. You can find it."


    "Who?" Liu Rui asked hurriedly.


    "You''re fucking stupid. Who''s the richest here? You don''t count in your fucking heart? I don''t have a penny now. You ask me for it, and I can''t give it to you..." I shouted helplessly.


    Liu Rui looked at me and was stunned. After a moment of silence, he bit his lips and said, "don''t say it yet. You''re really a way."


    "It''s not so good. Hurry to roll the calf..." I scolded impatiently.


    Liu Rui sat and thought for a while. Then he got up and ran outside the house.


    "Well, wait a minute!" I shouted when I saw Liu Rui going out.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Rui looked at me puzzled.


    "Then pay attention to what you say. Don''t say you took the money because of us. Do you understand?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Grass, do you think I''m a fool? Can I count this in my fucking heart?" Liu Rui turned his mouth and then ran directly outside the house.


    ����


    A few minutes later, Liu Rui stood at the door of Ji Xuan''s room, simply sorted out his emotions, and then summoned up the courage to knock on the door.


    "Dangdang..."


    After Liu Rui knocked on the door several times, the people in the room didn''t respond at all.


    "Isn''t it fucking dead to sleep?"


    Liu Rui scolded wordlessly, and then directly raised his legs and kicked at the door.


    After Liu Rui kicked a few times, the people in the room finally reacted. Han Chao shouted at the top of his voice, "who, what are you doing?"


    "Me, open the door!"


    Liu Rui replied stiffly.


    "Grass, does this fucking let me sleep?"


    Han Chao grinned and hawed back, got up from the bed and directly pulled open the room lock.


    Liu Rui walked into the room with his back to his hand and took a casual look. He found that no one paid attention to him at all. Han Chao and Ji Xuan both slept in the quilt. Liu Rui strolled around the room, then opened his mouth and said, "what, you two slept and went out..."


    After Liu Rui''s words, Ji Xuan and Han Chao didn''t talk to Liu Rui at all. They still slept with their heads covered in the quilt.


    "No, I fucking let you two go to bed. Didn''t you hear when you went out?" Liu Rui frowned and repeated, but the two people still didn''t respond.


    "I can''t fucking cure you, can I?" Liu Rui shouted, biting his teeth, and then directly raised his legs and kicked Han Chao.


    "What are you doing?" Han Chao took his head out of the quilt and looked at Liu Rui.


    "You two go to bed and hurry out..." Liu Rui said irritably.


    "Why should I go out? I''m so fucking sleepy. Can you let me rest for a while?" Han Chao asked, looking at Liu Rui with a collapse on his face.


    Liu Rui sighed slightly when he heard this, looked at Han Chao helplessly and said, "the aunt in the hotel won''t let us stay. At will, we must change a hotel immediately. OK, you two have ink. Get up quickly..."


    "No, didn''t we give him money that day? Why didn''t we let him live?" Han Chao asked in a collapse.


    "Isn''t it that the police and the two were mixed up yesterday? Now the aunt is too scared to let us live..." Liu Rui replied in a low voice.


    "Oh, fuck, I''m really fucking convinced... I can''t stop every day..." Han Chao shouted with his big face covered.


    "I fucking want to stop, mainly because now people don''t let us stop. What can I do?" Liu Rui pretended to be very helpless and replied, then squinted at Ji Xuan, and then kicked on Ji Xuan''s quilt.


    "Roll the calf!"


    Ji Xuan hid in me and shouted impatiently.


    "Don''t fucking sleep, get up quickly, let''s change a place..." Liu Rui replied with a smile, but Ji Xuan didn''t seem to respond at all.


    "Oh, my grass, can you get up quickly?" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice, and then ran directly to the quilt on Ji Xuan.


    "Elder brother, I beg you, don''t bother me, will you? If you keep tossing like this, I''m dying. Let me tell you..."


    After Ji Xuan''s quilt was pulled down by Liu Rui, red eyes and beads looked at Liu Rui with an abnormal expression and shouted.


    "Elder brother, I don''t want to toss about. I can''t help it..." Liu Rui also returned to Ji Xuan with an aggrieved face.


    Ji Xuan is very decadent because he hasn''t slept for two days.


    "You get up. If you don''t get up now, people will have to drive you out later..." Liu Rui said when he saw Ji Xuan''s silence.


    "No, who has nothing to do with driving me?" Ji Xuan asked at a high voice.


    "Oh, let you get up and you''ll be done. I''m still sleepy. What can I do?" Han Chao said to Ji Xuan while wearing his clothes.


    "What''s the matter with you two? Can you tell me?" Ji Xuan rubbed his face and looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "In fact, there''s nothing wrong, but the hotel won''t let us stay..." Han Chao replied to Ji Xuan with his mouth tilted. Although he looked at Liu Rui and asked, "is that the case?"


    "That''s almost what I mean." Liu Rui nodded slightly.


    "No, do you want someone else''s room money or what? Why don''t you let me live? I won''t let me live even if I give the fucking money?" Ji Xuan asked with a broken face.


    "Mainly because I''m sleepy now and I don''t want to go out, but there''s no way. The two people tossed about so much yesterday. They scared the landlady of the hotel. Now they won''t let us live. What do you think I can do?" Liu Rui explained helplessly.


    "I won''t go. What can he do?" Ji Xuan shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Do you believe he can kill you?" Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    "So cruel?" Ji Xuan was stunned.


    "Can you ask Han Chao if that old woman is awesome?"


    "I''ve seen it. It''s really not alone..." Han Chao bared his teeth and nodded.


    "Oh, fuck, I''m really convinced now. What are you doing now? It''s not good to sleep. Can I give him more money? Can I have a good sleep?" Ji Xuan shouted, grabbing his hair and collapsing.


    When Liu Rui heard this sentence, he knew the opportunity was coming, so he hurriedly said, "well, if you say so, the boss''s wife did tell me that as long as I give him 5000 yuan, it''s over, but Han Chao also knows that all my money is given to the boss''s wife, so I don''t have money now..."


    "What about ye Han? He doesn''t care about it?" Ji Xuan shouted.


    "He has no money in his hand, and he said to change places..."


    "Oh, my grass!" Ji Xuan scolded helplessly, and then looked up at Liu Rui.


    "All right, stop the ink, get up quickly and put on your big cotton padded jacket..." Liu Rui''s acting skills were very good and threw his clothes directly to Ji Xuan.


    Ji Xuan looked at Liu Rui and was silent for a moment. He bit his lips and said, "we don''t have to change places if we give 5000 yuan, don''t we?"


    "It should be." Liu Rui nodded and hurriedly said, "but I don''t have five thousand now. If I had five thousand, I would have given it to him. If I had to make money at home, I would have to wait for the afternoon, so now I really have no way..."


    "I''m really fucking convinced! I''ll ask you if I take out this 5000 yuan now, can you let me sleep well?" Ji Xuanhong shouted with her eyes on beads.


    "Brother, I don''t want you to sleep now. I also want to sleep. Isn''t there nothing I can do?"


    The expression on Liu Rui''s face was equally helpless.


    Good luck to the hotel.


    Ji Xuan stared at Liu Rui and was silent for a long time. Then he clenched his teeth and said, "Liu Rui, I ask you now, if I give this money, can I sleep well..."


    "Well, I guess if I gave him the money, he wouldn''t be able to ink..." Liu Rui nodded with a smile.


    "Grass, I''m really fucking satisfied now. I can''t even get a fucking sleep!" Ji Xuan flushed his eyes, his expression on his face collapsed, turned his head to look at Liu Rui, and then whispered, "five thousand is enough, isn''t it?"


    "Just five thousand, not much..." Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied.


    Ji Xuan looked at Liu Rui with hesitation. He reached out and took out his wallet. He was stunned. Then he looked at Liu Rui and asked, "no, people in your harem come out without money, don''t they?"


    "Bring money, but I don''t bring enough. It''s more than 10000. I gave all the money to the woman in the hotel. Otherwise, what are you living in now?" Liu Rui opened his mouth and looked at Han Chao and said, "if you don''t believe it, you can ask Han Chao if I give tens of thousands to that woman?"


    "Yes, I see!" Han Chao nodded very cooperatively.


    "Grass, I''ll take the fucking money when I come out..." Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao and scolded silently. He grinned and hawed, opened his wallet, then clenched his teeth and said, "I don''t have much money with you now. You can save some money. Do you hear..."


    "If you love you, don''t take the money. I don''t think you should pay the money..." Liu Rui replied to Ji Xuan with his mouth tilted.


    "It''s no use talking about it. If I don''t pay the money, I''ll have to follow you out to find a place now. I''m fucking sleepy now. Can I move?" Ji Xuan stared at beads and shouted, and then said: "Now I see why Du Xianyang doesn''t come with you. Fuck, he just knows what you guys do. He''s like a bandit. I''ve been here for two days and owe tens of thousands of grass!"


    "Another Land Rover has the right to use for one month." Han Chao bared his teeth and added.


    "..." Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao helplessly, reached out and took out a bank card and threw it into Liu Rui''s hand.


    Liu Rui looked at the bank card and was stunned. He said with his mouth curled, "the boss wants cash. What''s the use of giving me the bank card now?"


    "The password is six nine, you hurry to roll the calf!" Ji Xuan shouted at the top of his voice, and then directly covered with a big quilt.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui looked at Ji Xuan and smiled. Then he directly took his bank card and ran out of the house with his back.


    After Liu Rui left, Han Chao took off his clothes directly and was ready to sleep in bed. Ji Xuan lay in the quilt and remained silent for a while. He opened the quilt and looked at Han Chao and asked, "why do I think this thing is a little wrong?"


    "What do you think is wrong?" Han Chao was stunned and asked.


    "Do you think Liu Rui lied to me?" Ji Xuan asked, squinting at Han Chao.


    "What''s lying to you? Who''s fucking free to lie to you? It''s only 5000 yuan. Are you so paranoid?" Han Chao replied with some irritability.


    "Then why don''t you pay the money?" Ji Xuan then asked.


    "I have no fucking money. I don''t know what to do. I know that after I came out with Liu Rui, I filled my trouser pocket with ten yuan. I left all the money at home. I didn''t even bring my card. I knew Liu Rui had no spectrum..."


    "Ha ha..."


    Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao and smiled. He didn''t speak.


    "How about I have a heart?" Han Chao asked proudly.


    "I think I''d better stay less with the people in your harem now. You have too many minds. One by one, it''s like being a master..." Ji Xuan said with a big mouth.


    "This thing, I think you just exercise less. If you exercise more, maybe you can make progress."


    Han Chao looked at Ji Xuan like a scholar and tirelessly taught Ji Xuan.


    "..." Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao and said in a low voice, "it''s estimated that you are the two people who caused harm to Liu Rui and ye Han..."


    "Cao, if you say so, I think you still know the situation of our harem very well. You say we deal with such things every day. Even if I don''t have a mind, do I have to have snacks? Otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t earn a penny when I work in this Harem. It''s good. I''m easy to get money..." Han Chai agreed with Ji Xuan''s words with a big mouth.


    "Ha ha..." Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao and smiled without talking.


    "You don''t exercise much now. It''s probably good if you exercise more times... Although your mind must be incomparable with me, you can still exercise better than others."


    Ji Xuan squinted at Han Chao and didn''t speak.


    Han Chao was stunned for a moment, and then said, "why don''t you give me 20000 yuan and I''ll give you two books to ensure that you raise your realm to a higher level?"


    "What book?" Ji Xuan was not sleepy at this time. He chatted with Han Chao.


    "Now I have summed up two books, the first is" one hundred tips for dealing with Ye Han "and the other is" why Liu Rui is so bad ". You give me 20000 yuan, and I''ll give it to you now..." Han Chao said very excitedly.


    Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao and said in a low voice with a bite: "I fucking look at you now like a fool..."


    "No, if you buy a book, you can buy it. If you don''t buy it, you can''t swear!" Han Chao shouted with eyes wide open.


    "Scold you how?" Ji Xuan slanted his eyes and asked.


    "I don''t care about you, I sleep..." Han Chao replied with a big mouth, then covered with a quilt and ready to sleep.


    ��������


    Ji Xuan glanced at Han Chao and then said softly, "you said, since you are so smart, why can''t the people in your back palace find the ghost?"


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this. He looked up at Ji Xuan and asked, "Why are you asking?"


    "I''m just free to ask..." Ji Xuan bared his teeth and replied, with an embarrassed expression on his face.


    Han Chao narrowed his eyes and looked at Ji Xuan. Then he whispered, "well, if you have to chat with me like this, I can tell you very seriously that it''s not that we don''t want to get it out, but that the leaves don''t want to find it at all."


    "Why don''t you want to find the leaves?" Ji Xuan asked.


    "Hey, what else can I do? I''ve been a brother for such a long time. Ye always thinks he can change back..." Han Chao sighed helplessly, and then said: "in fact, Ye is very difficult. After all, this kind of thing is really hard to fix. Even if it''s done, ye can''t do anything to others. They are all brothers. Frankly, Ye is still soft hearted..."


    "What''s wrong with being soft hearted? Being soft hearted can still keep this person in your harem. I think something will happen to this person sooner or later!" Ji Xuan replied with a smile.


    "Something will happen sooner or later. It has happened now." Han Chao nodded and then said: "If it hadn''t been for the news of the insider Lao Bian and Xiao Hei, we wouldn''t be so passive now. In fact, to tell the truth, the insider has gone too far, and I don''t think ye has any hope for him now, so it''s sooner or later to find this!"


    "Then you said that if the leaf took the ghost out, what could the leaf be?" Ji Xuan asked curiously.


    "What''s the reaction? If ye doesn''t dare to do it, Meng Liang and Liu Rui must do it too. After all, so many people have died and our harem is very kind to him. In the end, he still doesn''t regard us as brothers and sisters, so he still doesn''t want to admit it now, and we don''t need to talk about feelings with him anymore, Maybe in people''s eyes, feelings are useless... "


    Ji Xuan squints at Han Chao. In fact, Ji Xuan always feels that Han Chao came late from our harem. But now Ji Xuan feels that Han Chao knows a lot, and Han Chao doesn''t seem as stupid as he thinks. Whatever happens, Han Chao''s ability to say these words shows that Han Chao still knows our harem very well.


    "Why are you still in the mood to ask me about this today?" Han Chao looked at Ji Xuan and asked with a smile.


    "Ha ha, I''m just curious." Ji Xuan replied with love.


    "Pure curiosity?" Han Chao wondered in his eyes.


    Ji Xuan was stunned and looked at Han Chao. He was silent for some time. Then he whispered, "in fact, as a partner of your harem, I should also know the current situation of your harem. After all, our family will have to pay."


    "Then you should ask ye ye. What''s the use of telling me? I know little." Han Chao still doesn''t understand.


    "Hehe, if I ask ye now, aren''t you afraid of Ye thinking? And Du Xianyang and I trust ye completely at any time. Even if I don''t ask, I know that ye won''t pit us..."


    "It''s your father, Du Xianyang. His father doesn''t believe us, does he?" Han Chao asked with a smile.


    "How do you know?"


    "I''m not a fucking fool. I can''t see anything now. I know what relationship you have with leaves, but you can''t represent that your family is not..." Han Chao replied with a smile.


    "Ha ha..." Ji Xuan smiled helplessly.


    "OK, I won''t tell you. I have to go to bed. I''m so sleepy..." Han Chao waved his hand and was ready to go to bed.


    "You fucking told me these words and I''m not sleepy." Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao and said nothing.


    "It''s all right. I can sleep if you''re not sleepy..."


    Han Chao smiled back. Ji Xuan was just ready to speak and found that Han Chao, a fool, had fallen asleep.

 Chapter 1325

    Good luck to the hotel.


    Liu Rui had planned to go out to withdraw money with Ji Xuan''s bank card, but when he passed the hotel front desk, the aunt in the counter smiled at Liu Rui and asked, "why, are you out?"


    Liu Rui looked at his aunt and was stunned. Then he stopped and walked to her. Then he looked at her and asked, "aunt, did you brush my card with the POS machine just now?"


    Aunt looked at Liu Rui and was also stunned. Then she turned her mouth and said, "why, do you still want to go back now?"


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui looked at his aunt and smiled, then bared his teeth and said, "no, aunt, do you think I look like that kind of person?"


    "Like!" the aunt nodded very honestly, and then said, "don''t be so close to me, you child. Stay away from me..."


    Liu Rui smiled awkwardly and then whispered, "what, isn''t it remarkable that I talk to you like this?"


    "Pull it down. I have nothing to get close to you. If you have something to do, go out and do it quickly. We''d better talk less now..." aunt pushed Liu Rui impatiently.


    "Aunt, do you think you''ve changed a lot before and after this time? You didn''t have this attitude when you asked me for money in the morning. Why is the change so big now?" Liu Rui asked some speechless.


    "What''s the matter with me? I just don''t want to talk to you now, OK?" the aunt shouted at her throat, and then said, "I tell you, if you''re writing with me, I''ll call someone!"


    "Aunt, I didn''t do anything. What are you doing calling people?" Liu Rui replied speechlessly, and then said: "besides, even if you call people now, what can you do? As long as you are not blind, you can see it. I certainly can''t do anything to you..."


    "How do you talk, you child? You''re all right. You''re all right. Get out of here. I don''t have time to talk to you now. Don''t you know?" the aunt shouted at Liu Rui in an extremely irritable tone.


    "I have something to do. I really want you to help." Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    "Then tell me something quickly. I won''t pull out two condoms again? I tell you, I compensated you for your pity last time, but now I certainly can''t compensate you. I''m kind enough to let you guys live here now, otherwise I should drive you out..." the aunt shouted with a big mouth.


    "Well, aunt, it''s not the problem of contraceptives yet. I want to borrow your POS machine now. Do you think it''s ok?" Liu Rui knows that there is no way to communicate tactfully with this aunt, so he can only speak in the most direct way.


    "Do you want to borrow my POS?" aunt looked at Liu Rui stunned.


    "Ah, just use it." Liu Rui nodded with a smile.


    "No, what do you want to do?" aunt stepped back, looked at Liu Rui very carefully and asked.


    "Didn''t you brush away 3000 yuan from me in the morning? Then when I went back, my boss gave me a card and wanted to return the money to me. I thought I might go out to find the bank. If you have anything, you can brush 10000 yuan for me, and then I''ll give you 1000 yuan. Do you think so?" Liu Rui looked at his aunt with a smile and said.


    When Aunt heard this, she simply considered it for a moment, and then whispered, "you mean I brush 10000 yuan away from you, and then I''m telling you 9000 cash. Is that the case?"


    "Yes, that''s it. You said I could get the money, and then you could get an additional handling fee of 1000 yuan. Isn''t this a win-win situation for us?" Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    "Hehe, young man, is your rebate a little high?" aunt looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "What''s the kickback? There''s my monthly salary..." Liu Rui replied speechlessly, then took out his bank card and threw it on the table.


    Aunt looked at the bank card and was silent. She asked cautiously, "I don''t have to bear any responsibility for this?"


    "No, you just brush me ten thousand yuan, and then you write me a ten thousand yuan * so I can go back and say to the boss..." Liu Rui quickly added.


    "Ten thousand yuan * ah?" aunt was stunned.


    "Yes." Liu Rui nodded.


    "..." aunt looked at Liu Rui and kept silent for a long time. Then she nodded and said in a low voice: "aunt is helping you today to see your poor child. You have to go out in such a cold day, but it''s not because of your handling fee of 1000 yuan, you know?" aunt looked at Liu Rui very seriously and said.


    "Ha ha, aunt, I understand what you mean. Don''t worry, can I not understand your heart?" Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied.


    "Ha ha, you are a smart child. You can tell a little when you speak..."


    Aunt smiled and picked up the bank card on the table, then brushed it on the POS machine and shouted to Liu Rui, "password?"


    "Six nines. You''ll be done by yourself..." Liu Rui replied with his mouth curled.


    A few minutes later, Liu Rui took 9000 yuan in cash and a * and walked upstairs with a smile. After going upstairs, Liu Rui did not return to my room at the first time, but found the room where Ji Xuan and Han Chao were located.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Liu Rui knocked on the door twice, then pushed the door directly and went in.


    "Did you sleep?" Liu Rui asked with a smile after entering the house.


    ��������


    Ji Xuan and Han Chao were both lying in bed, and no one paid attention to Liu Rui. Liu Rui smiled and said to Ji Xuan, "brother Xuan, I''ve played with the money here. You can sleep well. I still have * here. Do you have a look?"


    Ji Xuan lay in bed silent for a moment, directly sat up, looked at Liu Rui and asked, "how much did it cost?"


    "Ten thousand..." Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied.


    "No, didn''t you say five thousand? How the hell did you get out? This time Kung Fu has changed into ten thousand?" Ji Xuan stared at beads and shouted at Liu Rui.


    "Hehe, isn''t this a special case?" Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    "What''s the fucking special situation?"


    "The boss said that if you give cash, it''s 5000, but if you swipe your card, it''s 10000..."


    "..." Ji Xuan looked at Liu Rui and was silent for a moment. Then he bit his lips and asked, "I want to ask, is there such a big gap between swiping card and cash?"


    "Hehe, the gap is still a little."


    "You tell me the truth. Did you take the money for me?" Ji Xuan shouted at the top of his voice.


    "If you say so, we can''t talk any more. Do you think I''m that kind of person? We''ve known each other for so long. Do you think I''m that kind of person? Tell me!" Liu Rui shouted at Ji Xuan impassioned.


    Ji Xuan looked at Liu Rui and was silent for a moment. Then he nodded and said, "you are such a person."


    "Grass!" Liu Rui scolded silently, then pointed to the * on the table and shouted: "see this * No, I haven''t fucking moved. See how much money it is. I helped you in the morning. You fucking insulted me. I''m so sad now..."


    Ji Xuan was stunned when he heard this. He reached out and picked up the * on the table. He looked down and found that * had no problem at all. It was really opened today, and the amount above was 10000, so Ji Xuan was stunned directly.


    "Why, is there anything else to say now?" Liu Rui stared at Ji Xuan and asked.


    "..." Ji Xuan looked at Liu Rui and was silent. He didn''t know what to say.


    "If you don''t think the money is right for you now, go out and stop living. I''ll let them go home and pay you back the 10000 yuan!" Liu Rui continued.


    "It''s not that Liu Rui. There may be a little misunderstanding between us..." Ji Xuan explained awkwardly.


    "What misunderstanding? Now the biggest misunderstanding between us is me. They help you so much. You don''t trust me now, you know? I''m very sad now..."


    "What are you sad about?" Ji Xuan bared his teeth and asked.


    "Fuck off, I''ll let them take care of your business in the future!" Liu Rui grabbed it back impatiently *, then turned and ran outside the house.


    "No, why did you leave?" Ji Xuan shouted at the top of his voice.


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this, turned back to the house, pointed to Ji Xuan and said, "remember, you broke the heart of a person who loves you today!"


    After saying this, Liu Rui ran directly outside the house.


    Ji Xuan sat on the bed and looked at Liu Rui''s back with helplessness on his face.


    "Bang!"


    After Liu Rui was closed by the door, Han Chao looked at Ji Xuan with a smile.


    "What are you looking at?" Ji Xuan asked Han Chao.


    "Nothing..." Han Chao smiled and didn''t speak.


    Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao in bed and said in a low voice, "what, did you bring Liu Rui''s bad book? Lend me a look?"


    "Hehe, I didn''t bring it."


    Han Chao replied with a smile, and then went straight to sleep with a quilt.


    ����


    On the other side, Liu Rui returned to his room.


    "Why, do you want the money?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Don''t tell me, it''s really a bright road you pointed out to me..." Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied.


    "How much?" I asked, lying on the bed.


    "Ten thousand!" Liu Rui replied proudly.


    "Niubi... You said to ask me for money, which is also the money of our own people in the harem. You said that if you asked Ji Xuan for money, it would be foreign money..." I replied with a smile.


    "Hehe, there''s really nothing wrong with what you said. Ji Xuan is like this. I think people are stupid and have more money. I tell you, I understand now..." Liu Rui looked at me while taking off his clothes and said to me.


    "It''s not too late to see..."


    "What are we going to do in a few days?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me.


    "Any news from the police?" I asked.


    "Not yet."


    "Then wait..." I replied with my mouth curled, and then continued.


    Tower police station office.


    Zhang Xiaogang hurriedly ran from the interrogation room and didn''t drive because he was afraid of traffic jam. In fact, Zhang Xiaogang was very nervous all the way. After all, he didn''t know what sun Yuanliang called him at this time.


    "What are you doing, brother Zhang..."


    At ordinary times, a little policeman who has a good relationship with Zhang Xiaogang in the police station saw Zhang Xiaogang running in panic and asked with a smile.


    "It''s all right. What''s the heart? Is the director here?" Zhang Xiaogang was stunned and gasped back.


    "It should be..." the little policeman looked back at the office, stepped to Zhang Xiaogang, smiled and asked, "what''s the matter? It''s so anxious?"


    "I don''t know what the fuck happened. Anyway, the director shouted to me..." Zhang Xiaogang replied speechlessly, and then said: "what, don''t talk first, I''ve passed..."


    "Ha ha, this whole day is like a spy..." the little policeman smiled helplessly.


    "Cao, I''m not a spy this fucking day. I think it''s almost fast. Sooner or later, I have to be assigned to the traffic police team..." Zhang Xiaogang replied speechlessly, and then walked to the office with steps.


    The little policeman stood there smiling and didn''t speak.


    On the other hand, after Zhang Xiaogang ran to the office, he sorted out his clothes and knocked on the door twice.


    "Come in..." Sun Yuanliang''s voice sounded in the room.


    Hearing this, Zhang Xiaogang hurriedly pushed open the door, and then asked with a smile, "what, director, are you looking for me?"


    "Xiaogang, sit down first. I have something else to do here. I finished it..." Sun Yuanliang smiled back at Zhang Xiaogang, and then looked at the documents on the table.


    "I''m not in a hurry. You''re busy first..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile.


    "Hehe, just don''t be busy." Sun Yuanliang nodded slightly.


    Zhang Xiaogang sat on the sofa and waited for sun Yuanliang for half an hour. Sun Yuanliang finally put down the information in his hand, then got up and walked to Zhang Xiaogang, smiled and said, "would you like something to drink?"


    "No, chief, just tell me what you have here and it''s over..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile.


    "Why, are you in a hurry?" Sun Yuanliang asked with a smile.


    "I don''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing..." Zhang Xiaogang bared his teeth and replied.


    "Hehe, what''s wrong with me? Can I fire you or what?" Sun Yuanliang sat next to Zhang Xiaogang, looked at Zhang Xiaogang and whispered, "what, I have something to study with you now. You don''t have to be afraid..."


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this. Then he hurriedly asked, "what''s the matter? It''s so serious..."


    Sun Yuanliang looked up at the outside of the office. Zhang Xiaogang suddenly understood what this meant. He got up on his face and closed the door of the office.


    "Chief, what are you going to tell me?"


    Zhang Xiaogang went to sun Yuanliang and asked in a low voice.


    "Well, what''s the situation over there?" Sun Yuanliang asked, looking at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "What... What''s the situation?" Zhang Xiaogang wondered.


    "What else can you do now? It must be something like that. They lost those two people in the harem. Do we have any clues?" Sun Yuanliang asked.


    "Clues, I''ve found all the relationships I can find, but now people haven''t given me any news. I think there may be no news yet..." Zhang Xiaogang whispered back.


    "Then what, what happened to you when you went out to the police that day?" Sun Yuanliang then asked.


    "That day, wasn''t I on duty that day? Then we received a call from the police. I think it should be the hotel owner who called the police. I saw that the two men had fought with their people in the harem, but I chased them without shooting. Later, the two men ran to the wild. Don''t tell me, director. These two people are really not ordinary fierce. Fuck him Shit, our people have been stopped by them. At that time, they had to be at least 150. Fuck, these two people jumped out of the car. "Zhang Xiaogang explained very carefully.


    "And then?" Sun Yuanliang asked.


    "Then one of the jumping legs broke and couldn''t run away. He began to play with our people and directly shot to cover his teammates to escape. Later, the man ran away and died. Basically, that''s the case."


    "Did you ask what happened?" Sun Yuanliang asked with a frown.


    "I didn''t ask. I didn''t catch people here. I can''t hear them. I didn''t ask them what''s going on. Why is there anything else in here?"


    "There''s nothing else. I''m just asking..."


    "Let''s call the people in the harem now?" Zhang Xiaogang took out his cell phone and asked.


    "Forget it, it''s over. Why are you calling now? We still don''t study what''s going on in the harem. But if they need your help, you''ll finish it. Let me tell you, those people in the harem don''t need money. I don''t need to say much before we two. You know what I mean..." Sun Yuanliang reached out and stopped Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Hehe, if you say so, I can''t understand..." Zhang Xiaogang nodded with a look I understand.


    "Do you see anything now?" Sun Yuanliang asked, looking at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "What do you mean?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a frown.


    "The aspect I can still refer to must be our side... The tower side. I still care about other areas now?" Sun Yuanliang replied speechless.


    "Ha ha, actually, I don''t need to say. You can see that after the Hougong Gang came, we must not stop now. Just from the two people last night, these people are not social blind people at all. These people are all fucking professional. I can''t say anything else. If there are no armed police here, they dare to kill people in the street."


    "Ha ha..." Sun Yuanliang smiled at this, took out two cigarettes, handed them to Zhang Xiaogang and ordered one by himself.


    "Really, I can see now that the people in the harem are not simple, but the people opposite them are not simple, so we police really have to be careful, otherwise it will be easy to have an accident..." Zhang Xiaogang said with a cigarette end.


    "I know what you said. Two years ago, I told you I couldn''t be so used to him, but now what''s the situation here? I''m going to retire soon." Sun Yuanliang paused and then said, "do you understand what I mean?"


    "I don''t understand..." Zhang Xiaogang shook his head.


    "I''m going to retire now. After I retire, I have to wait for my life. If I just get some pension, it''s not enough!" Sun Yuanliang said very frankly.


    "What do you mean?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "I mean, I''ll try my best to do what I can do while I''m still the director, and then take the money I should take. Do you understand that?"


    "I see!" Zhang Xiaogang nodded quickly.


    "So, I''m in the same situation as you now. You just want my current position. What I want is money. So no matter how we cooperate, we must be better than myself or yourself. Do you understand?" Sun Yuanliang didn''t talk in circles with Zhang Xiaogang at all. He was very direct and clear.


    "Director, if you say so, I can help you with everything. I must have done it for you." Zhang Xiaogang quickly said.


    "Well, don''t hurry to make a statement. My words haven''t finished yet..." Sun Yuanliang reached out to stop Zhang Xiaogang, and then said, "now that our tower is so chaotic, there will be problems."


    "What''s the problem?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "What''s the problem? If we fight, do you think the people above can''t see? Do you think the people above are blind? Now we''re in strict control. We''ve just changed our leaders."


    "I see what you mean." Zhang Xiaogang nodded slightly.


    "Moreover, if we take the money, we can''t stop the people in the back palace, so once there is an accident here one day and the people above investigate, one will come out to resist the crime, you understand?" Sun Yuanliang whispered.


    Zhang Xiaogang squinted at Sun Yuanliang and was silent, because what he was thinking was that sun Yuanliang must want him to recite the crime, otherwise he wouldn''t be so anxious to talk to himself today.


    "Then you have to have someone between us to fight the crime?" Zhang Xiaogang asked in a low voice.


    "Well, no, that''s almost what I mean." Sun Yuanliang nodded slightly.


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang was stunned and didn''t speak.


    "Ha ha..." Sun Yuanliang looked at Zhang Xiaogang, smiled and whispered, "in fact, you don''t have to be so afraid. I''m sure I don''t mean to make you resist the crime..."


    "What do you mean?" Zhang Xiaogang heard this. The more he heard it, the more something went wrong.


    "If something happens, I can go out to fight the crime!" Sun Yuanliang said very directly.


    "You go out and fight?"


    "Yes, I''m a retiring man. What''s wrong with me going out to fight crime?" Sun Yuanliang replied with a smile, and then whispered, "but if I go out to fight crime, there is a premise. If you can help me do this, I''ll admit my mistake. There''s no problem. You''re a captain. People can''t take care of you."


    "What''s up?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "Who else do you think is talking to the people above except the two of us in our police station?" Sun Yuanliang asked in a low voice.


    Zhang Xiaogang was silent when he heard this. Then he suddenly looked up at sun and said, "you''re talking about Wang Guobiao?"


    "That''s him!"


    Sun forgave hearing the name and nodded directly.


    ��

 Chapter 1326

    Although the police station of the tower is a small police station, the police force here is still very well equipped, because this is the development zone. It is said that all kinds of cases often occur. If there are big cases, there are really no big cases, but small cases have never been broken.


    So there are still a lot of police in the police station here. There are only two captains of the criminal investigation team, one is Zhang Xiaogang, and the other is Wang Guobiao.


    Moreover, the relationship between Zhang Xiaogang and Wang Guobiao is not very good. Later, Zhang Xiaogang was transferred to the interrogation room to help sun Yuanliang make money. In fact, Wang Guobiao knew this for a long time, but because of the face of the director, he always said so. But now the director is about to retire, so these two people are the most likely directors, Therefore, the relationship between the two people is even worse. Of course, it does not rule out sending people directly to airborne, but this may be very small. After all, the tower is a development zone, or the locals should be better, otherwise it will be very troublesome to manage.


    The most important thing is that the reputation of the tower is not very good. There are a lot of thieves whoring. If it weren''t for the current university city, there might be no oil and water on the tower, and most people don''t like it.


    So if we wait for sun Yuanliang to retire, the director must choose one from Zhang Xiaogang and Wang Guobiao.


    Although Wang Guobiao''s character is not good and no one likes to talk to him in the police station, he still has something to do with him. It seems that there is a relative in the Provincial Bureau, so ordinary people really dare not provoke Wang Guobiao.


    ����


    Tower police station office.


    Zhang Xiaogang and sun Yuanliang sat on the sofa. Zhang Xiaogang watched sun forgive and remained silent for a long time. Then he opened his mouth and whispered, "what does this have to do with Wang Guobiao?"


    Sun Yuanliang threw down the cigarette end in his hand and whispered: "Let me tell you this. If we continue to do this, there must be nothing. But what if Wang Guobiao can''t see it? What should he do? Go out and report the two of us. At that time, you say, don''t say I''ll retire and don''t go to jail. What about you? It''s estimated that the director can''t be appointed. Do you think so What''s going on? "


    "HMM." Zhang Xiaogang nodded slightly. He knew that sun Yuanliang''s words were very reasonable. Now they are all running for the director to work hard. If Wang Guobiao knew about it, he would certainly report it. At that time, he and sun Yuanliang would have finished their calves. If sun Yuanliang hadn''t said this today, he really didn''t think of it.


    "..." Sun Yuanliang looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said in silence. Then he said, "if we two poke this thing out by ourselves, we must have no benefit. If I say I resist the crime at that time, it''s estimated that people will quit, but if no one pokes this thing out? Will it be a lot easier for us?"


    "What do you mean?" Zhang Xiaogang stunned sun Yuanliang.


    "Grass, isn''t my meaning obvious enough?" Sun Yuanliang scolded speechlessly and then said: "If no one knows about this, the harem will be finished when I retire. You don''t have any mess. Then if the upper authorities pursue this matter, it''s because I didn''t lead our bureau well for personal reasons, but it has nothing to do with you. Do you understand?"


    "I see, I see!" Zhang Xiaogang nodded quickly.


    "So now the most serious problem is whether we can control Wang Guobiao and find a way not to let him tell us about it."


    "What do you mean..." Zhang Xiaogang didn''t say the second half of the sentence.


    "Now that I have promised you to carry it down, you have to deal with it yourself, Wang Guobiao. After all, I''m so old now. It''s not good for me to come forward in person. Do you understand?" Sun Yuanliang asked with a smile.


    "Understand..." Zhang Xiaogang quickly nodded, smiled and said, "in fact, if it hadn''t been for this, I''d always been unhappy with Wang Guobiao..."


    "Hehe, it''s about you two. I don''t care..." Sun Yuanliang replied with a smile.


    "Director, how can I handle this person?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "Do you think you can pull this man over?" Sun Yuanliang asked.


    "It''s hard. I''ve tried this man. It''s useless to talk and talk. I can''t fucking understand what I say..."


    "Yes, since you don''t understand, you have to think of other ways. Isn''t it easy to shut you up alone? We can do something to open a mouth, but there''s also a way to shut one up?" Sun Yuanliang replied with a smile.


    "What do you mean?" Zhang Xiaogang reached out and gestured to kill the person.


    "Ha ha..." Sun Yuanliang touched his nose, smiled and whispered, "it''s better to study this kind of thing by yourself. You can finish it as soon as you think it''s appropriate. If I can help you at that time, I certainly can''t watch..."


    "But I heard that Wang Guobiao and his family seem to have a cousin working in the Provincial Bureau. Do you think something will happen if I say something about him?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with some worry.


    "What can happen to this thing, and you don''t have to do it yourself. We were in chaos here. Don''t we just kill a few migrant workers?" Sun Yuanliang replied helplessly.


    "Hehe, if you say so, I think it''s really much simpler!"


    "Grass, it''s not a complicated thing. You don''t know what we do?" Sun Yuanliang said with a smile.


    "Know." Zhang Xiaogang nodded hurriedly, and then said, "chief, is this why you came to me today?"


    "By the way, one more thing..."


    While talking, sun Yuanliang took out a Book of information and put it in Zhang Xiaogang''s hand. Then he looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said, "this is the information given to me by the people in the back palace. They want to invite these people to dinner. Look, you can help study it and invite these people out in my name. After all, if I tell them about my current identity, it''s not good..."


    "Can you come out?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a frown.


    "I don''t know about your relationship with these people. Anyway, several asked me for help, but I refused... First see if you know you..."


    "OK, I''ll take a look first..." Zhang Xiaogang agreed with a smile, then simply looked at the information and said with a smile: "don''t you say, these people have a good relationship with me, but that is, the relationship between eating and eating. I''m not sure whether they can be corrected..."


    "Well, that''s OK." Sun Yuanliang nodded and whispered, "as long as you know these people, if you can''t, give them some pressure. Our police invite them to dinner. Why don''t they dare to come out?"


    "Ha ha, I understand what you mean..." Zhang Xiaogang nodded and then said, "I''ll call them when I go out. I''ll see their attitude first. If I can''t, I''ll put some pressure on them..."


    "Yes, just study how to do it yourself. You don''t have to discuss it with me."


    "If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go out, director." Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "OK, get out."


    Sun Yuanliang nodded slightly.


    ����


    On the other side, fuheshanju.


    Liu Neng was lying in bed, watching TV while recovering from his injury. Yang Song''s hand was not light that day. Although Liu Neng could still stand at that time, he went to the hospital for examination after returning home. He had at least five fractures.


    "Deng Deng Deng..."


    Just then Liu Neng''s phone rang.


    Liu Neng glanced sideways and scolded in a low voice, "did you draft it? I knew you had to call me at this time."


    After scolding, Liu Neng directly picked up his mobile phone and pressed the answer button, and then asked in a very bad tone, "what''s the matter, President sun."


    "Why, Mr. Liu, I heard that you let the people in the harem rob the intersection that day?"


    "Yes." Liu Neng agreed in a muffled voice.


    "Why, I think I''m in a bad mood?" Sun Qiang asked with a smile.


    "Grass, it''s useless for you to say something. You''re in a good mood if you let someone beat you up?" Liu Neng scolded silently. In fact, he is very dissatisfied now. Although their two families have always been cooperative, Liu Neng is busy here, so Liu Neng is in a mood.


    "Hehe, don''t be so excited."


    "I can''t help but get excited. I can''t compare with you. You take it at home every day. We go out every day. What''s the use of looking for those children? They are all children!" Liu Neng shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Why, if you''re not satisfied with those children, you''ll let them roll and finish it."


    "Grass, I didn''t mean that, you know?" Liu Neng shouted helplessly.


    "Understand..." Sun Qiang smiled and then said, "why don''t I go and stay with you for a while?"


    "What are you doing here? You''d better stay at home..."


    "Ha ha." Sun Qiang smiled and said nothing.


    "Why, are you calling me now to comfort me? Is there nothing else?" Liu Neng calmed down and asked in a low voice.


    "Ha ha, I really have good news now."


    "What news?" Liu Neng quickly sat up and asked excitedly.


    "I''ve already talked about a factory here. Let Xiao Wu look at it tomorrow. No, just sign the contract..." Sun Qiang said with a smile.


    Liu Neng looked at his mobile phone and was stunned. Then he shouted in disbelief, "no, what you said is true or false?"


    "You are like this, I can still cheat you?" Sun Qiang said helplessly.


    "If you had said this earlier, I wouldn''t have been worried here!"


    Fuhe mountain is located in the villa area.


    After talking to sun Qiang, Liu Neng called Xiao Wu with a smile.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, Xiao Wu connected the phone, came up and asked very directly, "what, have you dealt with the matter over there, short man?"


    "Grass, what''s your attitude when you talk to me? Are you a little crazy now?" Liu Neng replied speechless.


    "It''s useless to be said by his mother. It''s not that I''m floating, but that you can''t hold the knife..." Xiao Wu''s mood doesn''t seem very beautiful, so he speaks a little blunt.


    Liu Neng was stunned for a moment and said in a low voice, "I have dealt with the short one. Now I have something to tell you..."


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Wu asked directly without joking.


    "Well, sun Qiang called me just now and said that he had helped us contact a factory. I''ll give you the man''s phone later. You can find a way to contact..." Liu Neng said very tactfully.


    "Cao, sun Qiang is doing something serious. If you don''t tell me about it, I think he''s dead..."


    "Hehe, don''t talk like that. Boss sun is still very reliable..." Liu Neng said with a smile.


    "I can see now that whoever gives you the factory is your father!" Xiao Wu replied with a big mouth.


    "It''s really reasonable for you to talk like that..." Liu Neng nodded with a smile and then asked, "what, what''s the situation over there? What''s the situation with those two people in the back palace?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with me for the time being. Basically everything is very stable..." Xiao Wu replied in a low mood.


    "If there''s nothing wrong with you, the people in the back Palace are also in the iron tower now. You must be careful, don''t you know? The people in the back Palace are not ordinary people and are not as stupid as you think. Try to discuss with Wang Jun before you do..."


    "I don''t know about this. Isn''t that what you mean by leaving Wang Jun here?" Xiao Wu replied with a big mouth.


    "Hehe, you know what to do. I won''t tell you more about anything else. Don''t happen again after the last time. We have more people in the harem. It must be no problem for ye han to take out two factories for me. Boss sun has a whole factory now. As long as there are four, the game here will be finished, so you have no root You don''t have to fix that useless thing, do you know? "Liu Neng said mildly.


    "Cao, I found that you''re so old. I''m not a fool. I know." Xiao Wu scolded irritably, and then asked, "by the way, what''s the matter with the factory of sun Qiang you just told me?"


    "I don''t know how to operate sun Qiang. Anyway, I''ll give you the contact information there. You''ll be done if you contact directly. It''s estimated that sun Qiang has agreed on the price." Liu Neng whispered back.


    "Is it so simple and rough?" Xiao Wu asked with a smile.


    "Grass, how complicated can this matter be?" Liu Neng scolded silently, and then said, "OK, if there''s nothing I won''t talk to you about, what should you do..."


    "OK, I''ll contact the people there and see what''s going on there." Xiao Wu nodded and agreed.


    "By the way, don''t talk about what you don''t need, you know?" Liu Neng said as if he was still a little worried.


    "Oh, can''t I know this in my fucking heart? All right, don''t talk, it''s too fucking ink..." Xiao Wu Hung up the phone with great impatience after saying that.


    Liu Neng looked at his mobile phone and was stunned. He smiled helplessly and slowly lay in bed. At this time, in Liu Neng''s eyes, our harem basically had no chance to turn over.


    ����


    The tower is lucky to come to the hotel.


    It''s about 12:00 noon.


    Liu Rui was tossing and turning in bed. He didn''t know what to study.


    "What the fuck are you doing? Laying eggs?" I prepared something to wash as I dressed.


    "I''m fucking hungry. When can we go out for dinner?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me with small eyes like soybeans.


    "What are you going to invite us to eat?" I was stunned and looked at Liu Rui with a smile.


    "..." Liu Rui stopped tossing and flopping, sat up and looked at me and shouted, "what do you mean by this sentence? Why do I suddenly have a very bad hunch?"


    "OK, don''t fuck with me. How much money do you want from Ji Xuan? You don''t count it in your heart?" I said to Liu Rui with a smile.


    "Count, what count?" Liu Rui pretended to be ignorant when he heard this, as if he didn''t know anything.


    "Why, are you going to hide with us?" I asked with a smile.


    "You''d better make it clear. What am I hiding from you?" Liu Rui got out of bed, walked in front of me, stretched out his hand and pointed at me.


    "..." I looked at Liu Rui and said in a low voice, "don''t fucking pretend to be such a useless calf with me. If others don''t know you, I can''t fucking know you?"


    "What do you know?" Liu Rui looked into my eyes and was obviously a little short of confidence.


    "Hehe, you''re still pretending with me at this time. How much did the landlady ask you for?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Three... Three thousand, what''s the matter?" Liu Rui stammered at me and asked.


    "Nothing. I just can''t ask. Why are you so nervous?" I looked at Liu Rui and smiled. I stepped forward, patted Liu Rui on the shoulder and whispered, "how much money did you ask for in Ji Xuan? Tell me what you mean..."


    "It''s not ye Han. What do you mean by this sentence? Are you questioning my character now? You''re insulting my personality, don''t you know?" Liu Rui stared at the beads and shouted at me.


    "Come on, don''t talk to me here. You want at least 10000 at Jixuan. You can only do more but not less. Am I right?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "..." Liu Rui looked at me and was silent.


    "Speak, is there something wrong with what I said?"


    "No, you insult my personality now. You know, I asked Ji Xuan for 3000, and I didn''t ask for more points!" Liu Rui shouted at me.


    "Ha ha..." I patted Liu Rui''s face and smiled. Then I said, "if you have to talk like that, I have to find Ji Xuan and the boss''s wife to sum up the matter. If I help Ji Xuan find the money, I think he will definitely invite me to dinner..."


    After hearing this sentence, Liu Rui quickly stretched out his hand and pulled me, then said with a smile: "look at you, why are you so anxious? I''m just kidding? I''m teasing you..."


    "No, I just want to return your innocence. Why are you dragging me?" I looked back at Liu Rui with a smile and asked.


    "... well, I think it''s better for us to say less. After all, Ji Xuan is an outsider and we are relatives. Don''t you say?" Liu Rui smiled at me with bare teeth.


    "Mainly because my relatives don''t invite me to dinner now..." I replied with my mouth tilted.


    "Ha ha." Liu Rui looked silent for a moment, then said with a very distressed expression: "what, can''t I invite you to dinner?"


    "How much did you ask Ji Xuan?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "It''s three thousand..."


    "Don''t you fucking tell the truth?" I curled my lips and ran straight out of the house.


    "Five thousand..." Liu Rui quickly changed his words.


    "You child, why are you so dishonest!"


    "Nine thousand, I lied and was killed by a car when I went out. I really wanted nine thousand. I asked for ten thousand, but I gave my downstairs aunt a thousand yuan sealing fee and service fee..." Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Service charge, why did you ask your aunt for special service?" I asked with a smile.


    "I''m looking for some special service from my mother. I just ask him to help me..."


    "Can I ask you to invite me to dinner later?" I asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "..." Liu Rui waited and looked at me with small eyes. He was silent for a moment and whispered, "if only we could..."


    "Isn''t this nonsense? There are so many people. Let''s go out to dinner and let them watch here? You see, Han Chao scolded you and didn''t scold you. You took more than 6000 yuan in vain. Why do you deduct it?" I replied speechless.


    "Just fucking you guys, how much money I take is in vain. You can''t fucking care about you..." Liu Rui shouted with a big mouth.


    "Hehe. Who has nothing to worry about you? You should book a hotel quickly. I''ll call them later."


    "My bottom line for this meal is within 500 yuan!"


    "Do you think it''s possible? I don''t brag at all. Han Chao can eat 500 yuan alone, do you believe it?"


    Liu Rui looked at me and was silent for a moment. Then he clenched his teeth and said, "don''t tell me. I fucking believe it."


    "That''s enough. You just plan to spend 5000 yuan and save the rest for yourself to buy cigarettes..." I patted Liu Rui on the shoulder and turned around to run outside the house.


    "No, ye Han, are you still fucking human? I''ll leave a thousand for myself. I''ll be a thousand for a busy morning, won''t I?"


    "If I tell you this now, you not only don''t have a thousand, but you can take three thousand, and you earn four thousand inside and outside. Now I fucking find that you can''t settle accounts?" I looked back at Liu Rui and explained.


    Liu Rui looked at me and was stunned for a moment. Then he whispered, "if you say so, it seems to make sense..."


    "It must be reasonable. I washed my face and studied it yourself..." I bared my teeth and returned, turned and walked out of the room.

 Chapter 1327

    Good luck to the hotel.


    Liu Rui sat on the bed and began to study what I just said to him. I don''t know why Liu Rui studied it. I think what I said seems to be so reasonable.


    "Where are the leaves?"


    At this time, the East and the South and the North walked into Liu Rui''s house with me, looked up at Liu Rui and asked.


    "I went out to wash my face. What are you doing?" Liu Rui replied absently.


    "Why not? I''m just asking when we''ll go out for dinner. I''m fucking starving..."


    When Liu Rui heard this, he squinted at the north and south, then whispered, "just fucking know to eat, day by day..."


    "No, what does it matter to you whether I eat or not? What are you doing with me?" the north and South were stunned for a while and looked at Liu Rui with some confusion.


    "Nonsense, don''t I have to spend money on your meal?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads, and then ran to the bathroom with his crotch.


    "No, what''s wrong with him?" the north and South looked at Liu Rui''s back and asked some speechless.


    "What else can I do? I must have been fooled by the leaves again..." Nanbei replied with a smile and sat down on my bed.


    "How can we fix it?" north and South scratched their heads and sat next to things.


    "What else can we do? Wait a minute. It is estimated that ye Han will take us to dinner when he comes back. He is also human. Can he not be hungry?" the thing replied very casually, then took out the phone and began to stir up.


    Creak!


    At this time, the door of our house rang again. Zhang Fengyu and Zhang TongZhou came in unsteadily. Zhang Fengyu squinted at the north and south, and asked with his mouth: "where''s boss ye?"


    "I don''t know. I went to the bathroom as if..." Nanbei whispered back.


    "Grass, clean calf, when the fuck are you still in the mood to go to the bathroom..." Zhang Fengyu scolded silently, and then walked into the house.


    The north and South looked at Zhang Fengyu and asked curiously, "what are you two doing looking for leaves?"


    "What the fuck can I do? What time is it? I don''t go out to eat yet. I''m fucking hungry. If I don''t eat again, I can chew the table. I''ll tell you..."


    "Ha ha..." the thing looked at Zhang Fengyu and smiled without talking.


    "No, didn''t you two come after dinner?" the north and South were stunned and asked.


    "How do you know I came after dinner? You saw me eat?" Zhang Fengyu shouted forcefully.


    "You didn''t have a fucking meal. What are you doing with a toothpick?" the north and South said with a hurried expression and collapse.


    "Grass, I''m fucking hungry. I''ll just use the whole toothpick pad..." Zhang Fengyu replied with a smile.


    "..." the north and the South looked at Zhang Fengyu, speechless.


    "I tell you this thing is psychological. You know, if I lose a toothpick, I feel like I''m not so hungry. My whole mental outlook is obviously much better. Moreover, if you don''t comfort yourself with this thing, you can''t do it at all. I can''t hold on..." Zhang Fengyu looks like a psycho, grins and haws at the north and South and says.


    "That thing works well?" the thing put down his cell phone and looked at Zhang Fengyu and asked.


    "It must work well. If it doesn''t work well, can I hold it? If you don''t believe it, try it and see if it works well?" then Zhang Fengyu directly handed his toothpick in front of the thing.


    The thing looked at the toothpick that had been eaten by Zhang Fengyu in front of him, quickly shook his head, and then said with a smile: "I think this thing may be useless to me..."


    "Oh, you''re polite to me. Although this is my last toothpick, as a brother, I''m still very happy to give it to you. Come and have a taste..." Zhang Fengyu said with a neuropathy.


    "Brother, I really can''t fix you. Can you let me go? I''m not hungry yet!" the thing shouted speechless when he saw the wind and rain.


    "Why, do you dislike me?" Zhang Fengyu was stunned and asked with a big mouth.


    "No... what do I hate about this?" the thing replied awkwardly.


    "Since you don''t dislike me, don''t ink. Hurry up. I''ll fix it for you now. I''ll tell you..." as he said, Zhang Fengyu directly stuffed his toothpick into his mouth.


    The thing looked at the toothpick in front of him and was stunned. After a moment of silence, he bit his teeth and said, "what, I''m wrong, OK? I don''t need to ask you if you can? I really don''t eat toothpicks. These things are gnawed out of wood, and there''s nothing to eat..."


    "Then you just dislike me!" Zhang Fengyu shouted at things very firmly.


    "What, if you can''t, can you give it to the north and the south? I think he said that he has been hungry for so long. I don''t dislike you. I''m not really hungry like that..."


    Zhang Fengyu was stunned when he heard this. He turned his head and looked at the north and south, whispered, "can you eat that North and south?"


    "..." the north and the South were stunned for a moment. They looked at Zhang Yuyu with some light in their eyes and said, "this thing can really eat?"


    "Nonsense, I''ve been eating it all morning. You can rest assured that it''s done. There must be nothing wrong with eating this thing..." Zhang Fengyu smiled back to the north and south.


    "No, you really want to eat?" the food looked at the north and South and asked.


    "Why, this thing can''t be eaten?" Nanbei swallowed his saliva and looked at it.


    "I''ll fucking say that you dislike me and don''t admit it!" Zhang Fengyu shouted at things at the top of his voice when he heard this.


    "What, do you like to eat or not? I don''t care. OK? Why did I come out with you psychopaths? I grass. For the first time, I saw someone eating toothpicks and forcing others to eat. What the fuck is this..." the thing scolded helplessly, and then moved directly to the other side of the bed, no longer talking to Zhang Fengyu.


    ����


    The hotel we came to is a very old one, so there is no independent bathroom at all. The place where we wash our face is a public bathroom.


    "Washing?" Liu Rui asked with a smile after entering the bathroom.


    "Nonsense, I don''t fucking wash. What am I doing standing there, keeping the door for you?" I reluctantly replied, and then washed my face.


    Liu Rui looked at me, smiled and whispered, "well, what, you help me look for a while first. I went to the toilet. I have a bad stomach recently..."


    "What the fuck do you make me look at..." just after I finished speaking, Liu Rui directly bared his teeth and walked into the bathroom.


    "Well, what? If I don''t have enough paper later, you can help me make the whole point." Liu Rui squatted in the toilet and shouted at me with a smile.


    "I''m not in the fucking mood to talk to you now, you know?" I replied with staring eyes, and then continued to wash my face.


    "Grass, that''s your attitude when I fucking invite you to dinner?" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice.


    When I heard this, I was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "if you don''t tell me, I forgot. Later, you call Zhang Xiaogang and sun Yuanliang and shout out for dinner..."


    "..." Liu Rui was stunned and asked, "why do you invite them to dinner?"


    "You look like a fucking fool. I don''t know these two people yet. Shout it out to me."


    "Don''t know, these two people have made me clear now..." Liu Rui replied to me with a choking voice.


    "Black face or red face?" I asked at the door of the toilet.


    "Nonsense, I must be black faced. Just these people. Now if you talk to him well, can they understand? You have to slap a sweet date now. They don''t know what will happen!"


    "Well, you call these two people later and say I want to see them. I know them."


    "What are you doing?"


    "Get to know each other, and then give them a little pressure. Let''s cooperate well..." I said with a smile.


    "What? I still have a black face?"


    "You look like a black face. If you don''t play a black face, I''ll play it."


    "All right, I''ve been bothering you day by day. I invite you to dinner and you have to help you act. How much do you give me this day?"


    "Our relationship is not about money. I''m mainly on the emotional line now. Fuck, if we don''t give them some pressure, we really think people will lose if they lose them. That''s the most fierce general of my two members." I replied in a good mood.


    "Grass, just those two fools, our sense of existence in the harem is second only to Han Chao." Liu Rui said reluctantly.


    "Ha ha, Xiao Hei is OK. Lao Bian basically eats and sleeps every day. If these two people come back, I have to exercise well. If they go on like this, they will regard our harem as a nursing home..." I smiled back to Liu Rui.


    "If you talk like that, I''ll tell you that our harem is not a nursing home. Our harem is now a hospital. It''s all about fighting every fucking day..."


    "Oh, you know more."


    "Now I don''t know much about this thing, but it''s mainly the situation in our harem..." Liu Rui said. After that, he was stunned and asked in a low voice, "why didn''t Liu Yong move when you said this situation here?"


    After I heard Liu Rui''s words, I was also stunned and whispered, "what do you mean?"


    "Grass, what else can I mean? I''m just asking if uncle Liu knows about us. If he doesn''t know, I suggest you report it. Then what can uncle Liu help and stretch out your hand as much as possible. After all, it''s very difficult now. Uncle Liu must not look at it. Do you say..."


    "That reminds me. I really have to study with my uncle when I have time. I used to give me some money. Now why don''t you even give me money? What do you mean..."


    "Yes, that''s what I mean!"


    Fortunately, I came to the bathroom. I chatted with Liu Rui while washing my face. After washing, I said to Liu Rui in the bathroom: "what, I''ll go out first. Don''t forget to get the two policemen out later..."


    "Don''t ink, I know..." Liu Rui replied irritably, and then bought strength in the toilet.


    I glanced at the toilet and walked out of the toilet. After passing Ji Xuan''s room, I directly pushed the door and went in.


    At this time, Han Chao has woke up and is lying in bed playing with his mobile phone. Ji Xuan is still sleeping.


    "When do we go out for dinner? I''m starving to death. I''ll tell you..." Han Chao saw me come in and made it directly from the bed, stared at the beads and shouted at me.


    "Cao, I''m your nanny one fucking day. I have to worry about eating..." I looked at Han Chao and scolded with a smile. Then I sat next to Ji Xuan and patted Ji Xuan''s head.


    Ji Xuan opened his eyes and looked at me in a daze. Then he shouted at the top of his voice, "I have a very serious thing to tell you now!"


    "What''s up?" I asked with a smile.


    Ji Xuan sat up with a flutter when he heard this, then stared at the beads and shouted at me: "you hurry to send it back to me now. I don''t want to stay with you anymore. Do you hear me? If I stay here, I won''t say anything. It''s mainly because I have a very serious problem with my spirit..."


    "What''s the problem? I''ll make you like this B after staying for a day?" I asked with a smile.


    "The main reason is this fool and Liu Rui. These two people don''t let me sleep well at all. I don''t want to say more to the people in your harem now. You give me the car key quickly and I''ll go home now..." Ji Xuan shouted, pointing to Han Chao.


    "Wasn''t there a bit of vulgarity yesterday? Don''t worry. I won''t let you sleep today. Don''t worry..." I smiled and comforted.


    "That''s not good either. I don''t have any trust in the people in your harem. You hurry to let me go home." Ji Xuan shouted very stubbornly.


    "You child, don''t you believe me?" I asked.


    "No." Ji Xuan returned to me with his teeth, and his tone was very fierce.


    "What about our business if you leave?" I asked.


    "Ye Han, don''t fucking tell me this. You just talk to me about business here, don''t you? I don''t care. No matter what you say today, I have to go home now."


    "Well, think about it. If you go home, how can you tell your father? You can''t say it''s because we don''t let you sleep. Did you come back? I don''t think you can do it if you say it." I smiled back.


    When Ji Xuan heard this, he stared at me, then bit his lips and said, "Ye Han, you are threatening me!"


    "I''m fucking idle. What are you doing threatening you? Wasn''t there a special situation yesterday? If there were no special circumstances, could I not let you sleep?"


    "Yes, brother Xuan, why is this man so careful? Won''t I finish it if I don''t disturb you today?" Han Chao also said.


    "...." Ji Xuan glanced at us and asked in a low voice, "what happened yesterday? Your people started working with others?"


    "Well, yesterday was our first day, so I felt that someone would come over to touch the situation on our side, so I didn''t let you sleep..." I explained in a low voice.


    "Did the man find it?" Ji Xuan asked with a frown.


    "I haven''t found it yet. Those two people were very powerful yesterday. Finally, one ran and the other died..."


    "That......" Ji Xuan was stunned when he heard this, and then hurriedly said, "why did one die? The people on our side killed him?"


    "Grass, I don''t have a fucking chance to do it. It was the policeman who did it." I replied with my mouth tilted.


    "If you say the police are dead, I can rest assured, or I will attack your work style of casually daring to kill. I can''t stay here with you. I don''t feel safe at all..." Ji Xuan replied to me with a big mouth.


    "What sense of security do you want as an old man..." Han Chao shouted at the top of his voice as he lay in bed.


    "You get out of here, you''re the one I fucking need to deal with right now. I tell you, I fucking think it''s good not to have a room with Liu Rui, but I''ve found that you can deal with people better than Liu Rui. Liu Rui can stop at least by giving some money. It''s good for you. I can''t do anything, grass!" Ji Xuan stretched out his hand and pointed to Han Chao with a very painful expression.


    "Hehe, brother Xuan, if you speak like this, I think you may have some small misunderstandings about me..." Han Chao bared his teeth and returned to Ji Xuan.


    "You roll the calf for me, I don''t want to talk to you." Ji Xuan stared at beads and shouted.


    "OK, I''ll go back. You two will clean up later..."


    "Go to dinner?" Han Chao stood up and shouted at me.


    "Well, big brother Rui will treat us to dinner later!" I replied with a smile.


    Ji Xuan was stunned when he heard this. He turned to look at me and asked, "what did you say just now?"


    "I said to eat. Don''t you have to eat first when you go home?"


    "Not this sentence, who did you say invited to dinner?" Ji Xuan asked with a big mouth.


    "Liu Rui, what''s the matter?" I asked with a little doubt.


    Ji Xuan stared at me and was silent for a few seconds. Then he clenched his teeth and said, "that''s my fucking money!"


    "What''s your money?" I knew I might have slipped my tongue and asked for a moment.


    "Liu Rui took ten thousand yuan from me in the morning. He said it was for the hotel! I''m going to ask Liu Rui for money now. This fool invited you to dinner with my money!" Ji Xuan shouted at the top of his voice, and then stepped out of the house.


    I think Ji Xuan really wanted to go out. I quickly reached out and stopped Ji Xuan, then looked at Ji Xuan with a smile and said, "you misunderstood..."


    "What the fuck did I misunderstand?" Ji Xuan shouted at me.


    "I don''t think Liu Rui can invite us to dinner. After all, according to his Iron Rooster character, he can''t take a penny out!" Han Chao looked at me while wearing his clothes.


    "You roll the calf, don''t talk like that. There''s you..." I stared at Han Chao irritably, then looked at Ji Xuan with a smile and said: "what, I think you may have misunderstood now..."


    "What''s wrong? I tell you, since Liu Rui can invite us to dinner, there must be something else in here. Don''t stop me. I''ll go to find Liu Rui''s fool and talk to him now. I''ll see what''s going on with him?" Ji Xuan shouted very firmly.


    "...." I looked at Ji Xuan and said in a low voice, "what, I didn''t speak just now. Why do you say you''re so anxious?"


    "It''s not something I''m in a hurry. I''m in a very fucking mood now."


    "Well, what, it doesn''t matter if I give you the money for this meal, you know?" I looked at Ji Xuan with a smile and said.


    "What does that have to do with?" Ji Xuan asked with his mouth tilted.


    "Liu Rui owes me this meal, and he doesn''t invite us alone. There are people from the police station, so you don''t have to misunderstand."


    Ji Xuan was stunned when he heard what I said.


    I then said, "and I know that Liu Rui asked you for money, but Liu ruigen and I had no money at that time, so Liu Rui found you..."


    Ji Xuan squinted at me, then asked in a low voice, "what, how much did Liu Rui ask you?"


    "Not much, but also 10000."


    "Really?" Ji Xuan asked a little incredulously.


    "Nonsense, I have nothing to do with lying to you. Later, I asked the aunt about it. It''s true that Liu Rui didn''t lie to you. You can eat this meal safely..." I replied with a smile.


    When Ji Xuan heard what I said, he looked at Han Chao and asked in a low voice, "do you think what he said is reliable?"


    "Hehe, what''s reliable about this thing? You can eat at ease and finish it. Anyway, even if you find Liu Rui now, I guess your money won''t come back, so I think you''d better stay honest and finish it. What are you doing with that useless calf?" Han Chao replied very honestly.


    Ji Xuan took a look at Han Chao, clenched his teeth and said, "what do you mean, I just don''t want the money back, do I?"


    "Yes, Liu Rui has the money. You must not come back..."


    "Grass, thank you for your honesty, but I don''t fucking like it." Ji Xuan reluctantly replied.


    "Well, I''ll go back. You two hurry up and go out later..." I know Ji Xuan has nothing to do. When he gets up, he''s ready to go outside.


    "I see!" Han Chao promised me.


    ����


    After I walked out of Ji Xuan''s room, Ji Xuan stared at Han Chao with small eyes. He didn''t know what to think.


    "What do you think of me like that? It''s so seeping..." Han Chao asked while changing clothes and looking at Ji Xuan.


    "My what, I see you can''t?" Ji Xuan stared at beads and asked.


    "What the fuck are you doing watching me when you''re free? I didn''t take your money. What are you shouting with us?" Han Chao shouted speechless.


    "Roll the calf, I don''t want to talk to you now. I''m studying a very serious problem now!" Ji Xuan shouted irritably.


    "What''s the problem?" Han Chao was stunned and asked.


    "..." Ji Xuan squinted at Han Chao, and then whispered, "I don''t understand a fucking problem now. Who is the real and who is the fake in your harem?"


    "Hehe, I''ve studied your problem too."


    "What result?" Ji Xuan asked hurriedly.


    "I think it''s all fake!"

 Chapter 1328

    Good luck to the hotel.


    There are Zhang Fengyu and Zhang Tongzhou in the East, West, North and south. These four people sat on my bed and began to study how to eat this toothpick.


    "No, why hasn''t ye come back? Did you go out to wash your face or what? It''s enough Kung Fu for me to have a baby..." north and South looked at the door and asked with a big mouth.


    "Who knows, where''s Liu Rui? Why hasn''t Liu Rui come back?" Zhang Fengyu asked while gnawing a toothpick.


    "Did these two eat and leave us here?" Zhang TongZhou thought for a moment and asked in a low voice.


    "Cao, if you say so, I don''t think it''s possible. These two people can do anything in our harem. It''s not impossible to leave us to eat. I''ll tell you..." Nanbei quickly nodded and looked at Zhang Tongzhou.


    "..." Zhang Fengyu looked at Zhang Tongzhou and was stunned. Then he whispered, "are they a little too human if they are so neat?"


    "Or what kind of good people do you think they are?" north and South replied with a smile.


    "..." Zhang Fengyu glanced at the door and then said loudly, "well, I think ye is very good. After all, he is still very good to us. Is it bad for you to say North and south? I think our Hougong Ye is the best for you..."


    The north and South were stunned when they heard this, and then said with a big mouth: "You don''t know what to do. I tell you that ye Han is the most difficult boss to serve. Originally, when I was a manager in the casino, I was very comfortable day by day, but then the casino closed, and ye Han had to let me drive for him. Originally, I didn''t want to drive for him, because he had too many facts. I basically had to help him with that useless thing every day. I I really don''t want to drive him now. I tell you... "


    Hearing this, Zhang Fengyu blinked at the north and south.


    "No, why are you blinking at me? What I said is true. I''m not bragging. Who doesn''t know in our harem? Ye Han and Liu Rui are two immortals. You''ve been here for a short time, and you''ll find it slowly..."


    "Cough..."


    Zhang Yuyu covered his face and coughed twice.


    "No, what are you doing? This Kung Fu is coughing and winking at me. Why is there someone behind me?" north and South asked with a smile. Then they turned around and saw me standing right behind his head.


    "What did you say I came from?" I asked with a smile.


    "No..." Nanbei smiled awkwardly, then quickly stood up, looked at me and said, "what, leaf, why did you come back?"


    "Why, this is my house. I can''t come back?" I smiled back, stretched out my hand, lit a cigarette, leaned against the radiator, looked at the north and South and asked, "come on, repeat what you just said to me..."


    "No, leaf, I was joking just now. Don''t take it seriously. I was joking with them..." Nanbei explained awkwardly.


    "Don''t fucking talk to me, I''ll let you repeat what you just said." I stared at the beads and shouted to the north and south.


    "Repeat what?" the north and South whispered.


    "Pretend you don''t know with us, don''t you?"


    "I really don''t know what to repeat. Tell me..." Nanbei asked with a smile.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at the north and south, smiled, stretched out my hand and pointed to Zhang Yuyu and said, "Yuyu, please repeat what he said just now."


    Zhang Fengyu was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said: "he didn''t say anything, that is, you have too many things a day and don''t want to drive you. In addition, you and Liu Rui are two immortals in your harem... I don''t remember the rest..."


    Hearing this, North and South stared at Zhang Fengyu, and his face turned green for a moment.


    "Needless to say, you''ve said enough..." I waved to Zhang Fengyu, then turned to look at the north and South and said, "why, it''s a little floating now, isn''t it? I began to speak ill of me behind my back, isn''t it?"


    "No, I''m just kidding."


    "Don''t tell me it''s useless. How the whole people in the harem know that I Liu Rui is an immortal? It''s all from you. You really let me down. You say I trust you so much now. I give you such a good job as a driver, but you talk about me behind my back. Do you think it''s hard for me? I let you drive a Land Rover to make an appointment every day, and I let you go Living in a villa, did you forget when you lived in a broken building with your brother? "I shouted with a very painful look at the north and south, then turned to look at things and shouted," tell me you forgot? "


    "Didn''t forget..." the thing shook his head quickly.


    "Yes, people are such things. She needs to know that she remembers bitterness and sweetness. Do you understand the north and south?" I asked, looking at the north and south.


    "Ye, in fact, this is not what I said, but what Han Chao told me..." Nanbei whispered back to me.


    "Why, what about Han Chao?" I asked obliquely.


    "The main thing is that Han Chao tells me this every day. I don''t have anything myself." north and South quickly nodded.


    "I can prove that. Han Chao also told me a few days ago!" Zhang TongZhou said to me while playing with his mobile phone.


    "OK, I''m free about Han Chao. I''ll study it with him!" I whispered back, then looked at the north and South and said, "we two must study your problem now."


    "Leaf, I am a disseminator of culture. What''s my problem?" north and South said with a smile at me.


    "You have a big problem now. What else do you have..." I squinted at the north and south, and then shouted seriously: "be serious, don''t laugh."


    Hearing this, North and South quickly shut their mouths.


    "According to your current problem, I have come up with two ways to deal with you. Study it yourself..." I looked at the north and South and said.


    "Those two?" the north and South were stunned and asked.


    "First, you don''t have to drive me from now on. Anyway, you don''t think I have ink..."


    "What am I doing?" the north and South asked carefully.


    "You drive Liu Rui..."


    "Pooh!" Zhang Fengyu was stunned when he heard this, and then directly laughed.


    "Ye, are you kidding me? I might as well drive for you as I drive for Liu Rui, you know? Liu Rui''s ink strength is not comparable to you at all. You see, Han Chao has only driven him for a few days. The whole person is like a psycho..."


    "Why, don''t you want to drive for Liu Rui?" I asked, squinting at the north and south.


    "No, if you let me drive for him, you might as well let me die. Anyway, I''d rather die than drive for Liu Rui!" Nanbei shook his head and shouted at me.


    "OK, if you don''t drive for Liu Rui, you can continue to drive for me, but you can pay for the next meal..."


    "Ah?" cried the north and south, staring at the beads after hearing my words.


    "Ah what, either you drive for Liu Rui, or you will pay for our meals for the next week. I won''t embarrass you. You choose anyway..." I smiled at the north and South and said.


    "Or leaf, I''ll give you that 10000 yuan. Can we talk privately?" the north and South thought for a long time and whispered.


    "No, I shook my head with a smile..."


    "..." the north and the South looked at me with their teeth clenched and didn''t speak.


    "Why, choose one?" I asked, looking at the north and south.


    "Ye Han, I want to ask you now, are you waiting for this opportunity?" the North-South voice asked in a low voice.


    "Hehe, there''s nothing wrong with your understanding. Now I''m mainly looking for someone to help me share the food money of so many people." I smiled back.


    "The first time I''ve seen a boss like you!" north and South shouted at the top of their voice, then clenched their teeth and said, "I''ll fucking invite you to dinner!"


    "OK, I don''t mind if you don''t want to be Liu Rui''s driver." I smiled and nodded, then looked at others and said, "I''ll find Han Chao''s fool to study later and try to get the whole thing out before dinner next week..."


    Zhang Yuyu and Zhang TongZhou were stunned after hearing my words, and their eyes were very frightened.


    "Why don''t you talk?" I asked Zhang Fengyu.


    "At first they said they couldn''t provoke you. I don''t believe it. Now I see clearly. I''d better stay away from you..." Zhang Fengyu replied to me with a little fear.


    "Didn''t I tell you just now? It''s all their misunderstanding of me."


    "You pull it down. Don''t misunderstand either of us now. My salary is not enough for you to eat..."


    ����


    In the bathroom, after Liu Rui went to the bathroom, he was going to go back to the house, but suddenly remembered that I had asked him to call, so he went to the corner of the stairs, took out his mobile phone, found Zhang Xiaogang''s phone and called.


    "Dudu..."


    After the phone rang a few times, Zhang Xiaogang connected the phone.


    "Brother Zhang, what are you doing?" Liu Rui asked with a smile.


    "Cao, who do I think? Brother Liu, I''m fine here. What''s the matter?" Zhang Xiaogang asked enthusiastically.


    "Ah, it''s all right. Let''s go out for dinner together. My boss is here. He was so busy with you last night. I want to meet you at dinner..." Liu Rui said with a smile.


    "OK!" Zhang Xiaogang agreed after knowing that I invited him to dinner.


    "More, you call your director together. Let''s have a drink together. We all know each other. I won''t contact him if I don''t have his phone." Liu Rui continued.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this. Then he whispered, "OK, I''ll shout now. Where shall we meet?"


    "Just meet me at the restaurant where you invited me to dinner last time."


    "It''s done."


    "See you or leave!"


    "Sure, I''ll be there soon!" Zhang Xiaogang said hurriedly.


    Liu Rui shouted with a smile, then hung up the phone and ran to our houses.


    Good luck to the hotel.


    After Liu Rui called Zhang Xiaogang, he came straight to our room with his things.


    "Come back?" I saw Liu Rui squint after entering the house.


    "Ah..." Liu Rui hesitated and promised. He looked up at the north and South and asked with a smile: "why? Why are you still unhappy..."


    "What else can I do? Let the leaves clean up..." the thing replied with a smile, and then played with the mobile phone.


    "Cao, aren''t you cheap? The last thing we can do in the harem is him. You don''t know how serious this problem is now..." Liu Rui scolded silently, then looked at me and said, "I''ve finished the phone over there. When shall we start?"


    "Go to dinner?" Zhang Fengyu stood up directly after hearing this and shouted at Liu Rui with great excitement.


    "Don''t you just eat? Are you so excited?" Liu Rui was stunned and asked a little speechless.


    "This fool has eaten seven toothpicks. Let''s go to dinner first. After dinner, I''ll take him to the hospital for examination..." Zhang TongZhou replied with a big mouth.


    "What the fuck do I use you to say hello to? I''m fucking fine. I just eat my meal now, so I don''t have anything." Zhang Fengyu replied.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui looked at the two brothers and smiled helplessly. He didn''t speak.


    "Where to eat?" I asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "Last time Zhang Xiaogang invited me to have dinner with Han Chao. It was seafood. I was going to invite him back in that place..." Liu Rui whispered back to me, and then added: "they don''t have anything good on the tower. It''s estimated that the seafood is OK..."


    "OK, I can eat anything!" Zhang Fengyu nodded quickly.


    "Who the fuck gave you food! I love it when I pay for you to eat..." Liu Rui scolded silently, and then shouted at me: "can''t you go? What are you doing? Ready to go to heaven?"


    "Han Chao and Ji Xuan haven''t come yet?" I frowned back, and then just about to let the north and south go out and shout, Ji Xuan and Han Chao came in.


    When Han Chao came in, he also had a toothpick in his mouth. Zhang Fengyu was stunned when he saw the toothpick. Then, like seeing his relatives, he directly rushed over, looked at Han Chao and asked, "what''s the taste of your toothpick..."


    "I can''t say this thing well. Now I think it''s black pepper..." Han Chao replied proudly with a big mouth.


    "Grass, black pepper can''t, I tell you, I just ate a barbecue flavor, delicious..." Zhang Fengyu shouted at Han Chao.


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this. He stared at Zhang Fengyu and suddenly found that his IQ seemed to have been greatly hit.


    "Brother, what are you talking to me about?" Han Chao asked, looking at Zhang Fengyu in silence.


    "..." Zhang Fengyu was also stunned for a moment, and asked in some doubt, "why don''t you eat toothpicks to fill up?"


    "You''re fucking sick. Who can fill up with this stuff? My gums bleed in the morning, and I''m fucking blocked with this stuff..." Han Chao scolded speechlessly, then looked up and shouted at me, "why don''t you go out to dinner?"


    "Let''s go. When everyone comes, let''s start..." I see that the people are almost the same. I nodded and stood up ready to go outside the house.


    The north and South were stunned for a moment, then shouted at me at the top of their voice, "Ye, where are Uncle Wei and uncle Tian? They don''t eat?"


    I looked back at the north and south, and then whispered, "you think everyone is like you. People must have finished eating. They don''t eat with us..."


    "The whole two old men are so special..." north and South looked at me and scolded a little speechless. Then they ran outside the house.


    Ji Xuan and Liu Rui came out last. Liu Rui looked at Ji Xuan and Ji Xuan looked at Liu Rui. Finally, Ji Xuan still couldn''t hold back. Looking at Liu Rui, he asked, "are you going to take my money and invite us to dinner?"


    "..." Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this and asked, "who told you this?"


    "Ye Han!" Ji Xuan shouted with great certainty.


    "Shit, I used my own money. I gave your money to the hostess of the hotel!" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice.


    Ji Xuan saw that Liu Rui was so confident and paused. He looked at Liu Rui and didn''t speak.


    "Why, don''t you believe it?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at Ji Xuan.


    "It''s not what I believe now. I''ll go down and ask the hostess of the hotel and it''s over..." Ji Xuan whispered back.


    After hearing this sentence, Liu Rui was stunned, squinted at Ji Xuan and said, "Ji Xuan, is it a little too sad for you to say this?"


    "Why did I make you sad? You fucking took 10000 yuan from me. Who did I tell?" Ji Xuan shouted at Liu Rui at the top of his voice.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled at Ji Xuan and didn''t speak.


    "I don''t like to talk to you now. I have to find a fair one today!" Ji Xuanyi shouted at Liu Rui, and then ran out of the house with steps.


    Liu Rui looked at Ji Xuan''s back and looked a little nervous.


    ����


    After several of us went downstairs, Liu Rui, who was originally at the end, ran directly to me, but he was dragged back by Ji Xuan before he could speak.


    "What are you doing? Colluding?" Ji Xuan asked, squinting at Liu Rui.


    "Brother, what''s the matter? I''ll collude with you. What do you say is like dealing with underground parties? What''s so scary?" Liu Rui looked back at Ji Xuan and asked.


    "Don''t talk to me now. Don''t make any expression. When you see your aunt later, do you know?" Ji Xuan shouted at Liu Rui.


    "I see. It''s like a fucking psycho. I wanted to study the work with Ye. Are you so excited?" Liu Rui asked Ji Xuan with a speechless face.


    "Don''t talk to me, you and him, research work, who believes? What work do you two have?" Ji Xuan shouted at Liu Rui with a big mouth.


    "No, what do you mean by this? We can''t study work, can we?" I asked, looking at Ji Xuan a little speechless.


    "What work do you two have to study? Tell me?" Ji Xuan squinted at me and asked.


    "Cao, if you fucking talk to me like that, I really don''t know how to answer you..." I looked at Ji Xuan speechless, then accelerated my pace and ran outside the hotel.


    When Liu Rui passed the counter on the first floor, he took a look inside the counter. When he saw no one, Liu Rui took a long breath.


    "Why the fuck is there no one at this time..." Ji Xuan looked at the empty counter and scolded silently. Then he looked at Liu Rui and whispered, "you''re lucky today. I''ll tell you..."


    "What does this have to do with my luck?" Liu Rui asked obliquely, and then hurriedly added: "I''ll tell you that no matter what you ask today, I''m not afraid, because I''m a straight person and I''m not afraid of you. Do you know?"


    "Go out?" before Liu Rui finished his words, he looked up and saw his aunt shouting at Liu Rui with a smile.


    "Oh, my grass..." Liu Rui was shocked when he saw his aunt. He looked at her awkwardly and asked, "what are you doing, aunt? It''s so scary?"


    "I''ll say hello to you. What''s the matter with your child? Why do you curse when you come up?" aunt looked at Liu Rui speechless and asked.


    "It''s not aunt. Is it a little sudden for you to say hello?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Aunt speechless.


    "Suddenly what, I just got the water..." aunt smiled back to Liu Rui.


    Ji Xuan looked at his aunt and was stunned. Then he looked at her and asked, "aunt, are you the boss of this hotel?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" the aunts nodded.


    "Well, I have something I want to ask you. Can you say no to me?" Ji Xuan looked at his aunt with a very serious expression and asked.


    Aunt looked at Ji Xuan and was stunned for a moment. Then she said with a curl of her mouth, "what''s the matter? Your child is so serious... I''m sure I won''t answer too private questions. I tell you, although you''re a good young man, aunt is so old that she can''t talk to you about this. Don''t you know, child?"


    "..." Ji Xuan looked at aunt and said in a low voice, "aunt, I think you may have misunderstood. I just asked you about something. There''s no other meaning. You think too much..."


    "..." aunt looked around, then stepped forward and asked Ji Xuan in a low voice, "do you want to ask aunt about the contact information of the young ladies here, son? I tell you, the young ladies here are very expensive. If you really want to find them, I have a sister. It''s cheap."


    "Aunt, you talk to me about calves? Even if I am *, can I find your sister? How old it must be!" Ji Xuan shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Then what do you want to do?" aunt looked at Ji Xuan and asked.


    "I want to ask aunt, how much did this person give you this morning?" Ji Xuan asked Liu Rui.


    Liu Rui looked at his aunt and smiled. He wanted to talk, but he was stopped by Ji Xuan. Then he looked at his aunt and said very seriously, "aunt, you tell me what you mean. How much does this person give you in the morning? I have something to do here!"


    Aunt heard this, looked at Liu Rui, looked at Ji Xuan, and was silent for a moment.


    "Aunt, what are you talking about? How much is it?" Ji Xuan shouted a little worried.


    "..." aunt was silent for a moment, then whispered, "why did you give me ten thousand?"


    Ji Xuan was stunned when he heard this, and Liu Rui took a long breath.

 Chapter 1329

    After hearing aunt Ji Xuan''s words, he was silent for a long time. Then he stared at her and stammered, "no, what, aunt, what you said is true or false?"


    "What''s true or false? People just gave me ten thousand. I can still cheat you. All the * I drive here are ten thousand. Why don''t I show you?" aunt glanced back to Ji Xuan with disdain on her face.


    Ji Xuan was stunned after hearing this.


    "I said I didn''t lie to you. If you don''t believe it, it''s useless to talk to me..." Liu Rui said to Ji Xuan with a big mouth.


    "No, what''s the matter with you? Have you two colluded in advance?" Ji Xuan responded, stared at the beads and shouted at his aunt.


    "No, you child, how do you talk? What do you mean we colluded in advance? How many times have I told you? I just collected 10000 yuan. I have nothing to collude with him?" the aunt of the hotel shouted at Ji Xuan at the top of her voice.


    "It''s really ten thousand, aunt. Do you remember clearly? This matter is very important to me?" Ji Xuan looked at aunt and asked.


    "I can still forget this thing. It''s Alzheimer''s disease for you to be an aunt?" the aunt replied to Ji Xuan very irritably, then ran to the counter to look at Ji Xuan and said, "if you don''t believe it, come and have a look. I have * here..."


    Ji Xuan looked back at his aunt, bit his lips and whispered, "I see what he can do with that... It''s all deceptive..."


    "Why, my big brother Xuan, do you have anything else to ask?" Liu Rui smiled at Ji Xuan and asked.


    "I don''t want to ask anything..." Ji Xuan replied with a big mouth, and then ran outside the house with steps.


    When Liu Rui saw Ji Xuan leaving, he turned back and smiled at the hotel''s aunt. The hotel''s aunt also made an OK clean-up for Liu Rui. The two people had a very tacit understanding.


    ����


    After leaving the hotel, Liu Rui looked at Ji Xuan''s sullen look, smiled, then bared his teeth and asked, "what''s the matter, brother Xuan, you''re not beautiful?"


    "What the fuck do I think? How do I think there''s fraud in this matter..." Ji Xuan replied with a big mouth.


    "Grass, it''s normal that this matter can explode. You think you''re too focused. You know, how many times I''ve told you, people, you still have to be kind..." Liu Rui said back to Ji Xuan, and then walked to me with steps.


    "Why, aunt missed it?" I asked with a smile when I saw Liu Rui coming.


    "Cao, what is the tacit understanding between me and aunt? You don''t know. I can still say it?" Liu Rui replied to me with his mouth tilted, in a very proud tone.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Liu Rui and smiled without talking.


    "Why, don''t you believe it?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me with his mouth tilted.


    "Do I believe it has anything to do with me? How do you get to the hotel? Why the fuck have you been walking for a long time? I haven''t seen a serious hotel?" I turned to look at Ji Xuan and asked.


    "What are you worried about? It''s just ahead. It''s been a fucking day..." Liu Rui shouted impatiently with his back hands, and then took us to a seafood restaurant.


    I looked up at the restaurant. Although I can''t compare with those restaurants in the city, it''s still very good on the tower. At least it''s much better than the lucky Hotel.


    "Go in and have a look..." Liu Rui smiled at me and said.


    "OK!" I nodded and walked into the hotel with my back.


    ����


    On the other side, in the tower police station.


    Zhang Xiaogang received a call from Liu Rui, went directly back to the police station and found sun Yuanliang.


    "Director, the people in the harem called us to have dinner. Are you going?" Zhang Xiaogang asked very directly after he went in.


    "..." Sun Yuanliang was stunned when he heard this, and then said in a low voice, "are the people in the harem looking for you or me?"


    "He didn''t have your phone, but he did let me shout you together..." Zhang Xiaogang quickly explained.


    Hearing this, sun Yuanliang looked down at his mobile phone, then rubbed his mobile phone and said, "why do you say they call us at this time?"


    "I don''t know what to do? Anyway, it means eating, nothing else..." Zhang Xiaogang whispered.


    Sun Yuanliang looked up at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Why, director, don''t you want to go?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a frown.


    "No, since the people in the harem want us to go there, we must go there. After all, we have to wait for others to eat. No..." Sun Yuanliang replied in a low voice, and then said, "I just don''t understand what they are doing at this time. Let''s shout over!"


    "Don''t you know when you arrive? What''s the use of research now?" Zhang Xiaogang said helplessly.


    "There are some things you don''t want to study until you''re around." Zhang Xiaogang waved his hand and then said, "did I ask you to contact the people in the factory?"


    "Not yet. I don''t have time to study what you told me this morning!"


    "When are you going to fix it?" Sun Yuanliang asked.


    "I''m going to study this problem with them tomorrow..."


    "It''s too late, call them now!" Sun Yuanliang shouted in a low voice.


    "Now?" Zhang Xiaogang was stunned.


    "Yes, call them now." Sun Yuanliang nodded.


    "It''s mainly that you shout them out now. Can they come out?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a frown.


    "It''s their business not to come out, but it''s OK to come out. You can call in time now. If I let you call, you can hurry up and call and finish!" Sun Yuanliang shouted at Zhang Xiaogang as he packed up his own things.


    "So anxious?" Zhang Xiaogang took out his mobile phone in doubt.


    "Nonsense, what time is it now? Don''t worry. Can you keep up with the rhythm of the back palace now?" Sun Yuanliang shouted at the top of his voice, then quickly took out his mobile phone, took a look at the time, and then said: "no, it''s too late. We''ll go and you''ll call."


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at Sun Yuanliang and was stunned. Before he could speak, sun Yuanliang had run outside the house with big steps.


    Zhang Xiaogang quickly followed up, and then turned to his phone book as he walked.


    "Call?" Sun Yuanliang looked back at Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    "Fight, fight..." Zhang Xiaogang replied anxiously.


    "Doodle doodle..." after the phone rang a few times, the person opposite connected the phone.


    "Brother Zhang, what''s the matter?" the man opposite asked.


    "What, where are you now?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "Me, I''m in the factory now? What''s the matter?" the person opposite was stunned and asked.


    "Well, what, you take your father to this seafood restaurant, and I''ll treat you to some rice..."


    "You invited me to dinner, brother Zhang, are you right?" the person opposite shouted strangely.


    "Why do you have so much nonsense? If you come here, you''ll be done..." Zhang Xiaogang shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Is there anyone else?"


    "Our director is there too!" Zhang Xiaogang frowned and shouted.


    Sun Yuanliang looked back at Zhang Xiaogang and said nothing.


    "Well, I''ll take my father there later!" the man opposite whispered back.


    "Hang up!"


    Zhang Xiaogang shouted very directly, and then dialed the second phone.


    "Very strong?"


    Sun Yuanliang looked at Zhang Xiaogang with a smile and said.


    "It''s OK, I''ve been a policeman for so long, and I still don''t understand it!" Zhang Xiaogang said back with his teeth bared, and then ran outside the house with steps.


    Sun Yuanliang looked at Zhang Xiaogang with a smile and didn''t speak on the phone.


    "Hello? What, I''m in a seafood restaurant now... Why? I''m out?... there''s nothing wrong with that. Hang up!"


    ����


    In the private room in the restaurant.


    Han Chao looked at me while fiddling with the chopsticks on his hand and asked, "why the hell haven''t you served yet? When is it? I''m starving..."


    "No, I found that you talk so much today. There are no fucking people here. Why are you serving?" I asked Han Chao, squinting at him.


    "Didn''t you say to take me to dinner? What''s wrong with my dinner?" Han Chao replied irritably, and then shouted at the waiter outside the door: "waiter!"


    "Hello, sir, what can I do for you?" the waiter came in with a smile and looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "I''m hungry. Do you have anything to eat..." Han Chao looked at the waiter and asked.


    When the waiter heard this, he was stunned, blushed and whispered, "brother, this is a restaurant. If you look for food, there must be some..."


    "Grass, just give me two bowls of rice, and then give me some soy sauce. I''ll starve to death. I''ll take a bite first..." Han Chao shouted with a big mouth.


    "Rice?" the waiter looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "Yes, just rice. Don''t eat anything else first. People are anxious with me!" Han Chao waved to the waiter.


    "Mr. what, are two bowls of rice enough for so many of you?" the waiter looked at Han Chao in embarrassment and asked.


    "Those two bowls are really not enough. Give me another two bowls!" Zhang Fengyu shouted at the waiter at the top of his voice after hearing this.


    "Ah?" the waiter looked at Zhang Fengyu and was stunned.


    "No, what are you two doing here now? Eating or doing? Why the hell has it become a place for you two to eat rice?" Liu Rui shouted reluctantly.


    "No, we don''t want to eat now, but you don''t serve. What can I do if you don''t serve? I can only eat rice..." Han Chao inadvertently replied to Liu Rui.


    "Grass, I don''t know what you two do now. Every day... It''s fucking worrying!"


    In the Tower restaurant.


    We basically become unconscious after two hours of drinking with Sun Yuanliang and Zhang Xiaogang. I found Zhang Xiaogang was a real God of the tower. It''s true that three or four bottles of Baijiu are left behind. When they are not, what to do and what we should do is look at the wine god in the harem. It is basically an unconscious state. If it is not for the thing, it is always pulling the north and south. I guess the north and the South have been under the table for a long time. Zhang Xiaogang said he could drink at the beginning, so it was no surprise. But I never thought that sun Yuanliang could drink later, except that he was a little uncomfortable at the beginning. At first, people from our harem gave him a toast. Later, people''s feelings were in place, Just hold up your glasses and start toasting us one by one.


    "Why, brother sun, are you taking the initiative now?" Liu Rui didn''t drink much today, so his state is still very good. It''s estimated that Liu Rui is still in the mood to say a few words. Others are basically in the state of drinking.


    "Ha ha..." Sun Yuanliang looked at Liu Rui and smiled. Then he whispered, "this wine is grain *, and the more you drink, the younger you are..."


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. Then he said with a big mouth: "brother sun, if you talk like that, I really can''t drink this glass of wine with you."


    After Liu Rui finished, he put down his glass directly.


    "..." Sun Yuanliang looked at Liu Rui and smiled, then touched his chin and asked, "why? Why can''t you drink?"


    "I''m not old either. Why am I so young?" Liu Rui bared his teeth and returned to sun Yuanliang.


    "Ha ha." Sun Yuanliang smiled and then said, "can you make me young?"


    "Brother sun, if you talk like that, there must be nothing wrong..." Liu Rui bared his teeth and said back, then raised his glass and touched it with sun Yuanliang.


    Zhang Xiaogang saw that I was no longer in shape. He staggered to my side, patted me on the shoulder and asked, "why, brother, I can''t do it?"


    "Grass, what can''t work? Can a man say he can''t?" I replied with a big mouth and turned to pick up the wine glass on the table.


    "I''m looking at the moon..."


    The cell phone in Zhang Xiaogang''s trouser pocket suddenly rang. I looked up at Zhang Xiaogang, smiled and said, "brother Zhang, your ring is really fucking nostalgic..."


    "Brother, it''s a nostalgic person..." Zhang Xiaogang replied to me with a smile, and then took a look at his mobile phone.


    I saw that Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he saw the name on the mobile phone, then looked up at Sun Yuanliang, but found that sun Yuanliang was still pulling the calf with Liu Rui, slightly frowned at me and said, "what, brother, I''ll go out and answer the phone..."


    "OK!" I nodded and said nothing more.


    Zhang Xiaogang hurried outside the house with his mobile phone.


    "Why did you go out? Went out to the bathroom?"


    Sun Yuanliang looked up at Zhang Xiaogang and asked me with his mouth tilted.


    "I don''t know why I went out... Maybe I answered the phone..." I bared my teeth and said, "why don''t you drink with Liu Rui?"


    "You are not my opponent. Don''t say you open a bar when you go out in the future. How humiliating it is now?" Sun Yuanliang may have really drunk too much and obviously didn''t talk much through his brain.


    I looked at Sun Yuanliang and smiled without talking.


    "Grass, brother sun, we''re the whole one!"


    At this time, Zhang Fengyu shouted at Sun Yuanliang with a little reluctance.


    "Why don''t you accept it?"


    Sun Yuanliang looked at Zhang Fengyu and asked with a big mouth.


    "Grass, I have no other problems. It''s just a word. I don''t agree with you."


    "OK, if you don''t accept it, let''s go on."


    Sun Yuanliang nodded with a smile, and then walked to Zhang Fengyu with his mobile phone.


    Zhang Yu looked at Sun Yuanliang with a glance. He raised his half glass of Baijiu and said with a smile, "is it all right?"


    Sun Yuanliang was stunned when he saw Zhang Yuyu lift up the wine bottle in his hand. He said with a big mouth: "brother, if you do this, will you play a little big?"


    "Grass, what''s big? I just want to be direct. What''s the meaning of one cup for both of us? It''s better to have a whole bottle. We''ll have fun..."


    Sun Yuanliang drank too much and obviously had some upper head. After watching Zhang Fengyu silent for a moment, he clenched his teeth and said, "OK, since you told me so, we must do it all at once!"


    "Have fun!"


    Zhang Fengyu thumbed up at Sun Yuanliang, turned his head and shouted at Zhang TongZhou: "bring me that bottle of Maotai..."


    Zhang Tongzhou heard this and staggered for a moment, then handed the wine bottle to Zhang Feng, laughing and shaking the Baijiu, and shaking it to Sun Yuanliang. He smiled and said, "brother sun, this little bit, you come here, I''ll come here. Do you think it''s ok?"


    When sun Yuanliang heard this, he was obviously a little unhappy. He said with a big mouth: "then what''s the matter? It''s like I bully you. No, I have to drink too much!"


    Zhang Yuyu was stunned when he heard this. Zhang TongZhou couldn''t help laughing.


    I looked at the two people and instantly understood what they meant. Obviously, the more was water and the less was wine. The two people obviously agreed to bully sun Yuanliang. I smiled and looked at the two people without talking.


    "No, brother sun, I said it myself, so I think you can drink less. It''s useless to drink too much..." Zhang Fengyu advised sun Yuanliang a little worried.


    "That''s no good. Can''t I bully you?" Sun Yuanliang shouted at Zhang Fengyu with a big red face and a big mouth. Then he stretched out his hand to grab the wine bottle from Zhang Fengyu''s hand.


    Zhang Fengyu hid with a smile, then pressed sun Yuanliang''s shoulder and asked very seriously, "brother sun, I ask you, don''t you treat me as a brother?"


    Sun Yuanliang was stunned when he heard this.


    "If you really treat me as a brother, I''ll drink this glass of wine. If you drink less, I won''t say anything. If you don''t treat me as a brother, you drink more and I drink less. Study it yourself..."


    Sun Yuanliang smiled and said helplessly, "well, you drink more and I drink less, but you can''t say that brother bullies you!"


    "Nonsense, although I know time compensation, I Zhang Fengyu is not that kind of person. You can put down drinking and finish..." Zhang Fengyu replied with a big mouth, and then directly began to drink up.


    Sun Yuanliang looked at Zhang Fengyu, and then raised the wine bottle.


    The two of them went crazy and began to drink.


    Baijiu stood watching what Sun Yuanliang could not help shaking his eyebrows. After all, he drank white water, but Sun Yuanliang was a real baijiu. If it was a bottle of white wine, what would it feel like? Anyway, I didn''t dare to think about it. Zhang Tongzhou.


    Zhang Fengyu looked at Sun Yuanliang while drinking. After all, he had to watch the speed. If you drink this thing fast, people may find it.


    After drinking, sun Yuanliang looked up at Zhang Yuyu and said that he could not put down the wine bottle. But when he saw Zhang Yuyu, he didn''t stop at all. Sun Yuanliang had to bite the bullet and drink it.


    "Gulu..."


    A few minutes later, Zhang Feng drank the Baijiu in the wine bottle directly under the public''s gaze.


    "What a cow!"


    I don''t know what''s going on. When the north and South saw that Zhang Fengyu had finished drinking, they quickly raised their thumbs and worshipped all over their faces.


    I looked at North and south, smiled and didn''t speak.


    Compared with Zhang Fengyu, sun Yuanliang is not good. He has been drinking for a long time, but there is still more than half left, and basically belongs to the state of half drinking and half sneaking out.


    Zhang Fengyu wiped his mouth and smiled at Sun Yuanliang and asked, "no, brother sun, are you ok? If you can''t, don''t drink directly..."


    Originally, sun Yuanliang really had the idea of not drinking, but after hearing Zhang Yuyu''s words, he waved to Zhang Yuyu directly, and then accelerated the speed of drinking.


    Sun Yuanliang drank a few mouthfuls and finally couldn''t help it. Then he took down the wine bottle.


    Zhang Fengyu saw sun Yuanliang put down the wine bottle, grinned and shouted, "why, no, I''ll give you less. You can''t drink. If I give you more, I think you can''t..."


    "Grass!" Sun Yuanliang heard this and scolded with his teeth. Then he would raise the wine bottle.


    Zhang Yuyu originally wanted to joke with sun Yuanliang, but who knew that sun Yuanliang was serious and had to drink again. Zhang Yuyu couldn''t bear to stop sun Yuanliang, and then smiled and said, "brother sun, it''s almost all right. It''s meaningless for you to work hard!"


    "No, you''ve all drunk. I can send you this wine!" Sun Yuanliang replied with a big mouth and held up the bottle.


    "Almost on the line, brother sun, we are not desperate..." at this time, I also advised.


    "That''s no good. What should I do? Wine can''t run..." Sun Yuanliang looked at me, then raised the big wine bottle in his hand and drank it.


    I stood watching Sun Yuanliang, helpless, and this mother went to a bottle of Baijiu. Even if it was a cow, I could not bear it, but Sun Yuanliang really went to his mouth like crazy.


    Sun Yuanliang inked for a long time, and finally drank up the wine in the bottle.


    After drinking, sun Yuanliang sat on the chair with a bang, looking straight at Zhang Fengyu.


    Zhang Yuyu looked at Sun Yuanliang strangely in his eyes. After being silent for a while, he held his thumb and said to sun Yuanliang, "brother Zhang, I found that if you say drinking, you''re still awesome!"

 Chapter 1330

    Inside the Tower restaurant.


    Sun Yuanliang let Zhang rain fill a bottle of Baijiu after the appearance of the miserable miserable sitting on the bench, big face red, eyes obviously sluggish, a lot of eyes, looking at Zhang Feng.


    I knew that sun Yuanliang couldn''t work. I quickly surrounded him, and then smiled at Sun Yuanliang and asked, "brother Zhang, are you all right?"


    Sun Yuanliang looked at me and then shouted at me with his big mouth: "it''s all right. Don''t worry, this wine is nothing to me..."


    Liu Rui looked at Sun Yuanliang with a smile and said nothing.


    "Brother sun, don''t do anything wrong. You said that if you had an accident now, the people in your police station would have to find me. I can''t afford the whole deliberate murder for me at that time. I told you..." Zhang Fengyu said to sun Yuanliang with a little fear.


    "Grass, this wine is what I want to drink. What does it have to do with you..." Sun Yuanliang looked at Zhang Yuyu and replied with a big mouth. Then he said: "but you can drink so much wine. You haven''t done anything after drinking so much wine..."


    Zhang Fengyu was stunned when he heard this. Then he looked at Sun Yuanliang with a smile and said, "what am I? I practiced in their bar. I didn''t do that when I was in Yunnan. I told you..."


    "What this thing does is really different..." Sun Yuanliang threw a big mouth at Zhang Fengyu, then held the stool and was ready to stand up, but after standing twice, he found that he couldn''t stand up at all.


    "No, don''t bother..." I said to sun Yuanliang a little speechless.


    "Cao, I''m old now. I tell you, if I were ten years younger, all of you would be difficult for me to tell you..." Sun Yuanliang shouted at me with a big mouth.


    "Ha ha." I looked at Sun Yuanliang and smiled. I didn''t speak.


    "..." Sun Yuanliang squinted at me, then wiped his chin and looked at me and asked, "why, don''t you believe it?"


    "I don''t believe this..." I grinned.


    "I''m not really bragging to you. You can ask Xiao Gang how I drank wine when I was young. I drank it one barrel after another. Your cup doesn''t work at all. I''ll tell you..."


    I looked at Sun Yuanliang with a smile. Some people don''t like to talk when they drink too much, and some people ink when they drink too much. But Sun Yuanliang obviously isn''t the first two. He belongs to the third kind. It''s easy to boast when he drinks too much, but people already drink too much. We can only bear to boast. After all, you can''t compete with a boaster now, I guess you can''t compete with others.


    Sun Yuanliang looked up at me and then asked, "what about Xiao Gang? Why haven''t I seen anyone for so long?"


    I looked back at the private room and found that Zhang Xiaogang had not come back.


    "I may have called, but I haven''t come back yet..." I whispered back.


    "Grass, when the fuck is it? When he''s not here, go out and make a JB call!" Sun Yuanliang scolded with a big mouth, then turned his head to look at Zhang Yuyu and said: "that or something, wait for Xiaogang to come back. You have a competition with Xiaogang. Now Xiaogang can drink more..."


    Sun Yuanliang obviously didn''t drink Zhang Fengyu, so he was very unbalanced in his heart and wanted to find the factory wholeheartedly.


    Zhang Fengyu was stunned when he heard this. He stared at Sun Yuanliang and shouted, "no, brother sun, I''ve just finished drinking here. Do you still let me drink?"


    "Cao, I don''t think you have anything at all. Why don''t you drink?" Sun Yuanliang scolded speechlessly, and then said, "you still talk to Xiaogang. If I tell you nothing, you drink with him!"


    Zhang Fengyu was stunned for a moment, then quickly nodded and agreed, then took the wine bottle and began to run to his position.


    "Ha ha... This child is a little interesting..." Sun Yuanliang grinned at Zhang Fengyu, and then said: "this thing drinks and takes away the wine bottle..."


    Zhang Fengyu looked back at Sun Yuanliang. He didn''t speak. He bit his teeth and asked Zhang Tongzhou, "where''s the mineral water?"


    "I fucking don''t know. Didn''t you pour it out just now?" Zhang TongZhou replied in a low voice with his teeth clenched.


    "How the hell did I lose my grass..." Zhang Fengyu replied with a speechless face and turned around in situ, with an embarrassed expression.


    "Who knows how you fix it? After drinking one and another, how can you feel better if you want to give them all to the whole hospital?" Zhang TongZhou asked Zhang Fengyu with a big mouth.


    "You think I want to. I can''t fucking drink these people now, otherwise I wouldn''t drink it. I''ll tell you..." Zhang Fengyu sat on the bench helplessly and watched Zhang TongZhou''s expression collapse.


    "What are these two people talking about?" Sun Yuanliang asked me with his mouth tilted after seeing Zhang Fengyu talking to Zhang Tongzhou.


    "Nothing..." I smiled back.


    ����


    On the other hand, Zhang Xiaogang walked out of the private room with his mobile phone for a while. He wanted to answer the phone, but I don''t know why the person opposite suddenly hung up, so Zhang Xiaogang waited while going to the bathroom. After waiting for more than ten minutes, the person opposite finally called back.


    "Why are you calling me? I can''t call you back..." Zhang Xiaogang shouted excitedly after answering the phone.


    "Didn''t I just call you and run out of electricity? I just found a place to charge..." the person opposite replied with a smile, and then said, "it''s not brother Zhang. Why are you so excited? I''m just late?"


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang was stunned for a moment, and then asked angrily, "Why are you calling me? If you have something to say, I''m busy here..."


    Hearing this, the man opposite said the same thing, then turned his mouth and said, "it''s not brother Zhang. Didn''t you call me just now? Why did you ask me why?"


    "When the fuck is it? I called you two hours ago. You''re here now. Are you in time? You''re finished here!" Zhang Xiaogang shouted at the top of his voice and then said, "what the fuck are you doing here? You don''t know how to worry about eating?"


    "Didn''t I come with my father?" the man opposite replied speechlessly.


    "Why, did you delay your work?" Zhang Xiaogang asked speechless.


    "It didn''t delay me much, mainly because there are many things on my father''s side, otherwise I wouldn''t be late today. I''ll tell you brother Zhang..." the person opposite also said something speechless.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this. Then he tilted his mouth and asked, "why, what do you mean? Your father has come?"


    "I have to come. I was just waiting for my father in the hotel, otherwise I couldn''t be late. I''ll tell you..." the opposite was very excited.


    "Your father is really here?" Zhang Xiaogang repeated.


    "My father and I are standing at the door of this restaurant now. I can still tease you..."


    "Grass, why didn''t you fucking say it earlier!" Zhang Xiaogang scolded helplessly.


    "What I want to say here, you didn''t give me a chance..."


    "Don''t talk to me. I''ll go and pick you up now. Don''t move!"


    "OK!" the man opposite nodded and agreed, and then said, "what, brother Zhang, did you invite me to dinner to invite me or my father? How do I feel that my father is more important than me in your eyes?"


    "Don''t talk to me. What''s the use of my fucking looking for you? What can you do?" Zhang Xiaogang said very directly.


    "..." the person opposite was stunned for a moment, then turned his mouth and whispered, "if you tell me that, I really don''t want to object..."


    "All right, don''t ink, I''ll go to you now..." Zhang Xiaogang replied irritably, then hung up his cell phone. As soon as he was ready to lift his pants, his phone rang again.


    "Hello? What''s the matter?" Zhang Xiaogang connected the phone without looking.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with me? I''m here. Where are you?" the man opposite asked.


    "Cao, why the fuck did you come at this time..." Zhang Xiaogang scolded wordlessly, and then said: "what, you are waiting for me outside the restaurant now, and I''ll go out now..."


    "Brother Zhang, hurry up. It''s very cold here..." the person opposite shivered back.


    "Know it''s cold, why don''t you hide in the car!" Zhang Xiaogang asked speechless.


    "Didn''t I come?" the man opposite bared his teeth and replied.


    "Grass, OK, I know. Don''t ink!" Zhang Xiaogang scolded silently, then put on his pants and ran outside the house.


    ����


    After Zhang Xiaogang got out of the toilet, he ran directly to the door of the restaurant. At this time, there were three people standing at the door, two middle-aged people in their fifties and a young man.


    These three people are all from the tower. Two middle-aged people are also the contact we prepared in advance. One of them is Li Dali. This person basically has no characteristics other than Luoguo, so everyone who knows him calls him Li Luoguo. There is the remaining middle-aged man, Liu reform, who is tall and thin, and a young man with yellow hair with a head, Basically, it''s no different from killing Matt a few years ago. This man''s name is Li Deli. He''s the son of Li Luoguo.


    When Zhang Xiaogang saw the three men, his face was speechless. He walked up with a smile and asked, "brother Liu and brother Li, why are you two waiting outside? How warm it is to enter the house?"


    Li Luoguo glanced at Zhang Xiaogang and then said, "it''s all right. It''s good to stay outside. I''m used to it..."


    "Hehe, OK, let''s hurry inside and please don''t stand outside..."


    Zhang Xiaogang smiled back and turned around to show the way to these people.


    In the private room of the restaurant.


    Since Zhang Feng has drunk Sun Yuanliang''s bottle of Baijiu, Sun Yuanliang is quite honest, but I find that he can be a real person. At least, after drinking a bottle of Baijiu, he still has nothing. If I change into an ordinary person, I would have buried the hospital underground, but people have no trouble except blushing and some straight eyes. If you don''t talk to him, people will ignore you. If you talk, people can reply to you. Although it''s all wine talk, I think it''s good to be able to talk at this time. There''s no other requirement.


    "Xiao Gang, why hasn''t he come back yet? No, we have to retreat. It''s obvious that we met our opponent when drinking today..."


    Sun Yuanliang sat on the bench and shouted at me vaguely.


    "Maybe I haven''t come back from going to the bathroom yet. Wait a minute..." I smiled back while smoking, raised my hand and handed sun Yuanliang a Chinese cigarette, and then said, "why, I''m going to go now?"


    Sun Yuanliang looked up at me and lit the cigarette on his mouth, but he could obviously feel his hands shaking when lighting the cigarette.


    "Hoo..."


    Sun Yuanliang wrapped the cigarette end ruthlessly, and then found that he couldn''t smoke out. Sun Yuanliang was stunned, turned his head and looked at me and asked, "brother, what do you mean? What kind of smoke? Why doesn''t he smoke?"


    I looked at the cigarette butts that had been inserted on Sun Yuanliang''s mouth. I was helpless. I reached out to take down the cigarette butts that had almost burned the cotton, and then found a new cigarette and stuffed it into sun Yuanliang''s mouth. I was about to pick up a lighter to light a cigarette for sun Yuanliang. Sun Yuanliang reached out to stop me and said with a big mouth: "no, I have no problem..."


    I reluctantly took back the lighter, and then looked at Sun Yuanliang shivering to light the cigarette end on his mouth with a smile.


    "Why, brother, what did you tell me just now?" Sun Yuanliang asked me with his mouth tilted.


    "I said I''d leave in such a hurry?" I asked.


    "Why don''t I go after all this meal?" Sun Yuanliang obviously drank too much. He was not used to talking to me and asked me with his big mouth.


    "Hehe, I want to take you to other programs..." Sun Yuanliang was stunned when he heard what I said, then wiped his mouth and said with a smile: "Fucking great, I can''t study that now. If your harem doesn''t drink like this, I can go out with you young guys. I''ll go straight to the next bottle of Baijiu. I am directly confused now. I''m not at all boasting with you. I see you are all ghosting. So, ah, hurry up and send them to my home. I don''t want to do anything now. Want to have a good sleep... "


    Sun Yuanliang said it endlessly.


    "Cao, brother sun, if you don''t go, what''s the meaning of going?" Liu Rui asked with a big mouth after hearing this.


    "If I don''t go, isn''t there Xiaogang? Let him go with you and it''ll be over..." Sun Yuanliang smiled back to Liu Rui.


    "Then I just want to go with you. What do you say?" Liu Rui bared his teeth and asked.


    Sun Yuanliang was stunned when he heard this. Then he struggled to get up and looked at Liu Rui and said, "why, I have to go with you today?"


    When Liu Rui saw sun Yuanliang standing up, he instinctively hid behind, bared his teeth and smiled at Sun Yuanliang. Reluctantly, he said, "I thought you stood up to hit me..."


    "Grass, why am I beating you when I''m free?" Sun Yuanliang replied reluctantly, turned his head and looked at the direction of the door and whispered, "why hasn''t this fucking Xiaogang come back? Send me back quickly..."


    ����


    In the restaurant corridor.


    Zhang Xiaogang led the way in front, followed by three people, two of whom were middle-aged people. These two middle-aged people basically belonged to the kind you threw him into the street and most people hurried to hide away when they saw him. There was no boss at all, and the whole person looked dirty. As for the young man Li Deli , he is completely a rural non mainstream. He has colorful hair and is lucky to go out without being beaten.


    "No, Xiaogang, why did you invite us to dinner today? You called us all..." Li deli''s father Li Luoguo looked at Zhang Xiaogang with his hands on his back and asked.


    "Yes, what the hell is this? It also called me and Lao Li. You said you couldn''t tell us directly if you had anything?" Liu reformed and said.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this, and then he replied very tactfully: "two brothers, if you ask me something specific, in fact, I don''t know. This is what director Sun meant..."


    After hearing this, Li Luoguo stopped, looked up at Zhang Xiaogang and asked, "Xiaogang, do you mean your director invited us to dinner?"


    "Yes, this is what the director means..." Zhang Xiaogang nodded quickly.


    "..." after hearing this, Li Luoguo turned to look at Liu reform, and then asked, "is there anyone else in this private room?"


    "Well, there are several people from the city..." Zhang Xiaogang knew that this kind of thing could not be concealed, nodded and agreed.


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Li Luoguo asked Zhang Xiaogang with his eyes askew.


    "Brother Li, what do you mean?" Zhang Xiaogang felt that Li Luoguo was talking a little wrong and asked with a big mouth.


    "You have someone here. Why don''t you tell me?" Li Luoguo repeated.


    "Did you ask? Why, what I told you is not clear enough? Now it''s our director who invites you to dinner. You can come if you want. If you don''t want to come, go now. No one stops you, but before you go, don''t forget who invited the meal. I can do whatever I want. What''s the temper of our director? You know who you''ll ask for in the future?" Zhang Xiaogang replied very strongly.


    Li Luoguo was stunned when he heard this. Then he said with a big mouth: "Xiaogang, you''re wrong to talk like that. I didn''t say I didn''t eat..."


    "Since you said to eat, what''s the use of studying these with me here, what can I tell you, or what I know? What can you lose when you go in today?" Zhang Xiaogang asked directly with a big mouth.


    After hearing this, Li Luoguo and Liu reformer were stunned for a moment, and the expression on their faces was a little hesitant.


    "Dad, what else do you write? We eat with the police, not with bandits. People can''t treat you like a psycho every day..." at this time, Li Deli, a non mainstream son, shouted at Li Luoguo with his big mouth.


    After hearing this, Li Luoguo was silent, then looked at Liu reform and asked, "brother Liu, do you want to go in?"


    Liu reform was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "why don''t we go in when the director invited us to dinner?"


    "Hehe, isn''t that right? Our director can eat people? Can eat you?" Zhang Xiaogang said with a smile when he heard this.


    Li Luoguo looked up at Zhang Xiaogang, and the expression on his face was still hesitant.


    "No, Dad, what''s your ink? Just go in and finish it..." Li Deli shouted reluctantly at this time.


    Li Luoguo squinted at Li Deli, then clenched his teeth and scolded, "roll the calf, it''s over. If it''s not because you have to call me, can I come over?"


    "No, you said that. What does this have to do with me?" Li Deli stood in place, speechless.


    "Don''t fucking talk." Li Luoguo frowned and scolded, and then ran towards the private room with his back hands.


    Zhang Xiaogang hurriedly stretched out his hand and pushed open the door of the private room. Sun Yuanliang was stunned when he saw the door open. Then he turned his mouth and shouted, "Xiaogang, what are you doing? I''m fucking waiting for you to take me home..."


    "I didn''t just go out for a while. What''s the matter with you? Let people be like this?" Zhang Xiaogang asked silently looking at Sun Yuanliang.


    "I''ve been mentioned. I drank too much just now. You''ll be done if you hurry to take me home..." Sun Yuanliang replied with his hands, obviously unable to hold on.


    "You may not be able to go..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile, and then turned sideways to give up his position.


    Li Deli and Li Luoguo came in.


    Sun Yuanliang was stunned when he saw the three men, and then asked, "what''s going on?"


    "Director Sun, don''t you know me? Last time I was in the hair salon *, you took me away yourself..." Li Deli stepped forward and shouted at Sun Yuanliang with a smile.


    "... no impression." Sun Yuanliang drank a little too much, so he spoke a little straightforwardly. He must not have as much mind as usual, so he didn''t know what the three people in front of him were doing.


    "The grass is drunk..." Zhao Xiaogang scolded silently, then pointed to sun Yuanliang and said, "these two are the factory directors of our development zone. Have you forgotten?"


    When sun Yuanliang heard this, he first reacted, then patted his forehead and shouted, "grass, I fucking forgot..."


    "Hello, director Sun!"


    Although Li Luoguo didn''t want to come in earlier, he knew he couldn''t afford to offend sun Yuanliang. He quickly stretched out his right hand and said with a smile.


    "Hello, you are the boss of the Li family small food factory, aren''t you?" Sun Yuanliang asked.


    "Yes, that''s my factory."


    "I know you!"


    Sun Yuanliang simply shook hands with Li Luoguo, turned his head and shouted at me, "what President ye, come here and I''ll introduce you."


    Hearing this, I turned to Liu Rui, and then stepped forward to sun Yuanliang. Sun Yuanliang looked at me very warmly and said, "factory director Li, let me introduce you. This is my brother, ye Han, the boss of the Hougong bar in our city!"

 Chapter 1331

    In the Tower restaurant.


    "Hello, Mr. Ye."


    After sun Yuanliang introduced me, Li Luoguo politely stretched out his right hand. I looked at Li Luoguo and smiled. Then I said, "you are older than me. Is it all right to call you brother Li?"


    Li Luoguo completely didn''t expect that I should be so polite. He was stunned. Then he laughed and said, "what''s brother Li? If you don''t like brother Li, you''ll call me Li Luoguo just like them. I''m used to listening. I can''t stand it if you call me brother Li..."


    "What can''t stand this thing..." I replied with a smile, then turned to look at Liu reform and said, "who is this?"


    "Ah, by the way, I haven''t introduced this to you. This is also a factory director here, mainly the whole clothes, surnamed Liu." Sun Yuanliang hurriedly said after hearing this.


    "Brother Liu!" I quickly stretched out my hand to Liu reform and said with a smile.


    "President ye, I haven''t heard much about you. Your harem is in the city, but it''s not hot now..." Liu reform also replied to me very politely.


    "What doesn''t catch fire is nonsense, which can''t compare with the whole real economy like you." I replied very low-key, and before Liu reform continued to speak, the non mainstream son Li Deli around him scrambled to say: "Why not? I came to your harem a few days ago. Your harem is so awesome now. I tell you, if I know how to eat with you today, I have to bring my friend to me..."


    Li Deli was very excited when he spoke. It was obvious that seeing people in our harem was more intimate than seeing his father. In fact, Li Deli was not to blame. After all, our harem is really hot now. Whether it is imperial food or harem bar, it basically exists in H city. As long as young people who love to play a little will go to our harem, which is similar to our harem It doesn''t matter how good it is. It''s a symbol of identity.


    It''s like Starbucks coffee. It''s not necessarily better than bird''s nest coffee, but people are famous and expensive. Some people like to go in order to pretend to be forced. What can you do.


    "Our harem is so famous?" I asked Li Deli with a smile.


    "It''s not so good. Now if you say you go out to find a bar to play, it''s basically your harem, and the most important thing is that the ladies in the bar in your harem are really fucking energetic. They pull out one by one like stars..." Li Deli licked his lips and replied to me.


    When Liu Rui heard the two words miss, he immediately looked up, then looked at Li Deli, then smiled and said, "I remember. You''ve been to our harem. Do you still know me?"


    Li Deli looked at Liu Rui in his voice. He was silent for a moment and shouted at the top of his voice, "aren''t you the manager of the harem? Didn''t you find the lady I was looking for last time?"


    Hearing this, Liu Rui quickly stood up and walked to Li Deli with a smile. He bared his teeth and asked, "what happened to the last one?"


    "Grass, absolutely not!" Li Deli shouted, patting his thigh as if he saw his relatives.


    "Why didn''t you say your relationship with brother sun earlier? If you said earlier, I would give you a discount last time..." Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    "What are you doing with discounts? We can still afford you a little money when we go out to play? It''s not easy for your young lady to earn money..." Li Deli shouted very cool.


    "Grass, do you think it''s appropriate for you to say this in front of the two policemen?" Zhang Xiaogang asked awkwardly.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui looked at Zhang Xiaogang and smiled. Then he patted Li deli on the shoulder and said, "what''s the matter? Let''s talk privately."


    "OK!" Li Deli nodded hurriedly.


    "Who is this?" Li Deli didn''t introduce himself for a long time. He just talked to Liu Rui.


    "I forgot to say, this is my father!" Li Deli turned to look at Li Luoguo and said.


    "Brother Li, is this your son?" I asked, smiling at Li Luoguo.


    Hearing this, Li Luoguo glared at Li Deli, then smiled awkwardly and said, "my son is like this. He is naturally fond of playing..."


    "Grass, if you don''t like to talk like that, you''ll take me when I''m ten. Can I not like playing?" Lee shouted with a big mouth.


    "Get the fuck out of here!" Li Luoguo shouted with an old face.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. It''s common to like playing. That man doesn''t like playing?" I smiled back, then looked at Liu Rui and said, "you''ll write down my brother''s phone later. As long as you people come to the city, whether it''s imperial food or bar, they''re all half folded."


    After hearing this, Li Deli was stunned, stared at the beads and asked, "is it true or false?"


    "What''s true or false?" I asked with a smile.


    "Half off, really?" repeated Ridley.


    "That must be true. I can still tease you..." I replied with my mouth tilted.


    "Grass, is there a discount?" Li Deli asked excitedly.


    "What''s * discounted? No, let me tell you. As soon as you talk about your mobile phone, it''s the same treatment as the emperor in our harem. I tell you, don''t say * discounted. Even if you discount the whole condom now, I''ll tell you..." Liu Rui said before I spoke.


    "This thing is so awesome?" Li Deli stared at the beads, feeling a little excited.


    "What''s your name? Can our boss not force us to speak in person?" Liu Rui replied with a big mouth.


    "Then I have to thank President Ye!"


    Li Deli quickly held my right hand and then said, "President ye, I don''t have anything else in my house. I''ll give you some small food later. You can see if there are children in your family. You can take them back to eat..."


    I was stunned when I heard this. Now I know that this fool''s brain really doesn''t work very well. Who the hell gives gifts and snacks.


    "My family has no children, no need..." I smiled and refused.


    "What''s the hot strip in my house? Why don''t you go away?" continued Li Deli.


    "Grass, who didn''t eat that!" the Li Luo pot on one side couldn''t look down and shouted with a big mouth.


    "Don''t I return the favor? Do you know how awesome the treatment president Ye gave me?" Li Deli shouted at Li Luoguo with a big mouth.


    "Get the fuck out of here!"


    Li Luoguo bit his teeth and kicked Li Deli, then smiled at me and said, "this child is not sensible, Mr. Ye, don''t mind..."


    "It''s all right..." I smiled and waved my hand, then patted Li deli''s head and said with a smile: "you have a good head shape?"


    "Two hundred dollars, dyed by the barber shop at the door..." Li Deli replied very honestly.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and didn''t speak.


    "If there''s nothing wrong with us, sit down and talk. It''s not a matter to stand!" Zhang Xiaogang said to me with a smile at this time.


    "OK." I nodded and then said, "brother Li and brother Liu, you two came at a bad time. We''ve just finished here..."


    "It''s all right, let''s just have something to eat!" Liu reform quickly replied to me.


    "Just have some?" I replied with my mouth tilted, and then said, "well, brother Zhang, please arrange it first. I''ll go out with Liu Rui and order again. We''ll finish with a new meal..."


    "OK!" Zhang Xiaogang nodded quickly.


    "Mr. Ye, why are you so polite? We''re late. I''ll just have something to eat. There''s no need to order again..." Li Luoguo shouted when he saw that I wanted to order again.


    "That''s no good. One yard is one yard, mainly because there''s nothing left here now!" I replied with a smile.


    "Just as I didn''t eat well here, we both ordered dishes. You''ll be finished when you wait..." Liu Rui also said.


    "Grass, I''m still a little embarrassed about this shit..." Li Luoguo bared his teeth and replied to me.


    "There''s nothing to be ashamed of."


    I turned around and looked at the north and South and shouted, "don''t stay there. Stay with these two guests!"


    "OK!"


    North and South quickly nodded.


    "Well, you stay first. I''m going out to order..."


    After saying this, I turned around and ran out of the house with Liu Rui.


    Li Luoguo looked at my back, nodded, smiled at Sun Yuanliang and said, "President Ye is particular about..."


    "Don''t pay attention to what?" Sun Yuanliang replied with his mouth tilted, and then ran to his seat with Li Luoguo and Liu reform in his arms.


    "Uncle Li, Hello, my name is Nanbei!"


    After Li Luoguo sat down, North and South stood up very politely and said to Li Luoguo with a smile.


    "Hello, little brother, you are also from the harem?" Li Luoguo asked with a smile.


    "Yes, uncle Liu, Uncle Li smokes!"


    The north and South nodded, and then began to smoke for Li Luoguo and Liu reformer. After smoking, the South and North smiled and said, "we are all from the harem and work for ye Han..."


    Li Luoguo was stunned for a moment, then turned his head and looked at the people in the room, then said with his mouth tilted: "how many of you?"


    "It''s not so good. The harem is a big deal..." Sun Yuanliang agreed.


    "What a big deal!" Li Luoguo nodded slightly.


    "What brother, you can''t find anyone in the harem now?" at this time, Li Deli bared his teeth and asked North and south.


    After hearing this, the north and South were stunned, touched their nose and asked in a low voice, "why, what do you mean? What do you think?"


    "Yes, if you recruit people, can you fix it for me? I think your harem is better than me staying at home with a gun..." Li Deli said hurriedly.


    "Oh, I don''t want to recruit people. I didn''t count it. You have to ask Liu Rui or ask the leaves. They has the final say for two," Liu Rui agreed.


    Outside the Tower restaurant.


    After I left the private room with Liu Rui, Liu Rui looked at me and didn''t speak. I pursed my lips and ran to the front desk of the restaurant.


    "Why are you going?" Liu Rui reached out and stopped me.


    "Order, there are two big fucking bosses. You let them eat the rest of us?" I replied speechlessly.


    "..." Liu Rui looked at me and said in a low voice, "please have dinner, but I want to ask..."


    "You''re numb, fart quickly." I replied irritably.


    "Do you pay for the meal or me..." Liu Rui looked at me and asked.


    "Grass, isn''t this nonsense you said? Didn''t we agree earlier? This meal is yours!" I reluctantly replied.


    "What I fucking promised you was to invite you to dinner, but I didn''t fucking promise to invite those two things to dinner? Besides, is this a fucking meal? It''s two meals directly..." Liu Rui shouted at me.


    "..." I squinted at Liu Rui, then whispered, "do you like to invite me or not, if you don''t invite me, I''ll tell Ji Xuan about these things. Anyway, you two must come out and help me pay for this meal..."


    "Ye Han, are you too fucking human?" Liu Rui shouted at me with staring beads.


    "Why, the first day you met me? I''m not human, nor have I been a day or two. Is it a little naive for you to say this now?" I asked with a smile.


    Liu Rui stared at the bead and was silent for a moment. Then he clenched his teeth and said, "do you think it''s ok?"


    "You said..." I nodded slightly.


    "Do you think it''s OK for us to pay half for the meal?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me.


    "No!" I shook my head.


    "Ye Han, don''t go too far. I''ll tell you!" Liu Rui pointed at me and shouted.


    "I''ve gone too far. What can you do?" I asked with a smile.


    "The dog jumped over the wall, and the rabbit bit his mother!" Liu Rui''s expression on his face was a hatred of killing his father and taking his wife.


    "Come on, don''t talk to me here. It''s a big deal. I''ll help you cooperate when you cheat Ji Xuan next time. Anyway, Ji Xuan doesn''t go with us every day. If you want to get the money back, don''t you have a chance? You say you always want to deduct money from me, do you think it''s possible?" I smiled at Liu Rui and advised.


    Liu Rui looked up at me, nodded inexplicably, and whispered, "if you talk to me like that, I think it''s necessary for us to talk."


    "What''s necessary?" I asked with a smile.


    "I think if we can fool Ji Xuan''s company in two months according to our IQ, do you believe it?" Liu Rui whispered, looking at me.


    "You''re a fucking fool. The company belongs to Ji Xuan''s father, not Ji Xuan. Even if Ji Xuan promised to give it to you, there''s no legal basis. If you can do it all, don''t do it to Ji Xuan at last. You do it to Ji Xuan''s father..." I said to Liu Rui speechless.


    When Liu Rui heard this, he looked at me helplessly and shouted, "I don''t fucking mean that. I mean the IQ of the two of us. As long as we work together, we can certainly deduct a lot of money from Ji Xuan..."


    "You''re sick. If you really have this idea, why don''t you focus on our project? Why don''t you focus on the reform of Li Luoguo and Liu? If you can handle these two factories, you don''t have everything!" I shouted speechless,


    After Liu Rui heard what I said, he was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "mainly I think that Li Luoguo and Liu reform are smarter than Ji Xuan. They must not be as easy to fool as Ji Xuan..."


    "You''re not nonsense. Why don''t you want how much money you can get from Ji Xuan and how much money you can get from these two people? Is that a fucking price?" I looked at Liu Rui and scolded helplessly.


    "Hehe, don''t talk to me here. Don''t think I don''t know what you think. Although I get less money from Ji Xuan, it''s all my money, but if I make money from those two people, how much I earn is yours, which has nothing to do with me..." Liu Rui said to me with a big mouth.


    "Did you spend the money you earned from Ji Xuan?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "..." Liu Rui was stunned, then turned and shouted at me: "if you don''t let me invite you to dinner, can I not spend it? Isn''t it all because of you?"


    "It''s amazing. You can''t spend the money Ji Xuan gave you. You still can''t spend the money li Luoguo. You might as well start more. Maybe I''ll give you some at random at that time, which will be enough for you to work hard on Ji Xuan for several months..." I smiled at Liu Rui and said.


    After hearing this, Liu Rui looked up at me and said in a low voice, "forget it, I''m not in the mood to study this thing with you now. You say that sun Yuanliang is really OK. He even knows to give you a whole meeting gift when eating with us!"


    "It''s not so good. I directly brought two factory directors. This meeting gift is not light. It''s full of sincerity. I can see it now..." I smiled back to Liu Rui.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter what the reason is, but he knows that he has called people to have dinner with us, which shows that this person is still very concerned about the affairs of our harem!" Liu Rui agreed with me and looked at me and nodded.


    "In fact, it''s not sad..." I whispered back.


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard what I said, then looked up at me and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "What do you mean? Don''t you know it?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Do you mean that sun Yuanliang called these two people to show the people in our harem the strength of sun Yuanliang in the iron tower?" Liu Rui made a very clear analysis.


    "Your IQ is OK now. How did Wu Mei exercise you?" I looked at Liu Rui in surprise and said.


    "Brother Cao, my IQ has always been the peak of our harem, okay?" Liu Rui replied to me with a big mouth, and then said, "don''t worry, it''s good if people can call these people!"


    "Well, fortunately, these people are late. If we follow sun Yuanliang, our situation will be passive. Now we have finished anyway. Don''t worry about it. Now we know what sun Yuanliang''s attitude is, and sun Yuanliang also knows what attitude our harem is. Now it''s good to save ink!" I said in a stuffy voice.


    "Just don''t know if these two can sell us the factory!" Liu Rui frowned slightly.


    "Hehe, these things are not what we care about. If sun Yuanliang really has this strength, even if the factory in the hands of these two people may not sell to me for the time being, they will not easily sell to others. If sun Yuanliang''s strength is not strong, it will be useless for us to study anything!"


    "What do you mean, our harem now puts its hope on Sun Yuanliang and Zhang Xiaogang?" Liu Rui looked up at me and asked.


    "Well, now they are the key to the problem. Whether they help us collect land or help us find Xiaohei and Lao Bian, they can solve many of our problems. Xiaowu is an underworld and Zhang Xiaogang is a policeman. Whenever he meets Zhang Xiaogang, he has to run away, so it''s much easier to find the police to help us do these things than ourselves "Yes..." I whispered.


    Liu Rui looked up at me, then turned his mouth and asked, "do you think if we offend these police now, and then the police follow Xiao Wu and cooperate with them, won''t we be completely pulled down?"


    "No!" I replied with great certainty.


    "Why not? We can give money to Zhang Xiaogang and sun Yuanliang. Xiao Wu Liu Neng is not a poor man. They can also give money. These two people are all things that recognize money but not people. As long as the money is in place, I don''t think it''s impossible!" Liu Rui looked at me very puzzled and asked.


    "You have to analyze the problem like this. In fact, the main reason why we can cooperate with sun Yuanliang is money. Another thing is that our Hougong has a good reputation in the city. He knows to cooperate with our Hougong. As long as we understand the matter, our Hougong and Ji Xuan will not give them less than a penny. They can do everything they promise. This is the most reassuring place for them However, if you change to small five, their situation will be different. Small five are not locals at all. To be honest, sun Yuanliang and Zhao Xiaogang don''t know their strength. That''s the key to the problem. Although they want money, you have to think about whether you can get the money at that time! "


    After hearing what I said, Liu Rui was silent for a moment, then nodded slightly and said, "that''s really what you said. If it were me, I wouldn''t cooperate with the little five people. After all, those people are too dangerous now, but the man behind them is Fan Jun and that''s the mayor!"


    "You look like a fucking fool, because the mayor is dangerous! The larger the network behind Xiao Wu, the more afraid sun Yuanliang is, because at that time, even if Xiao Wu really doesn''t give him anything, he has no place to reason, because Xiao Wu is supported by Fan Jun!"


    After hearing my words, Liu Rui smiled helplessly and whispered, "what do you mean, Xiao Wu, they may let Fan Jun play?"


    "It''s possible. I can think of it, and Liu can certainly think of it. When necessary, I think I can stir up the relationship between the two groups!" I replied with a smile.


    "You''re so fucking bad!" Liu Rui looked up at me and scolded speechlessly.


    "Isn''t this thing worse than who? If I''m fucking kind, who will pull me!" I replied with a smile.

 Chapter 1332

    In the private room of Iron Tower restaurant.


    Li Deli bared his teeth and said to me, "I''m a fucking rich second generation. Let me tell you this, I''ll go out with my father * my father doesn''t give me money, and I have to keep accounts. Really, President ye, I don''t brag with you at all. I''m better than being a rich second generation when I go out. I''ll tell you..."


    I looked at Li Deli. I found that although the hairstyle on his head was very chic, there seemed to be no serious things in his big head. What he said was basically the same route as Liu Rui. He was the kind of person who didn''t talk with his brain.


    Hearing this, Li Luoguo''s face turned green, stared at Li Deli and shouted, "shut your fucking mouth to me. No, what are you talking about? Do you know what shame is?"


    "No, you can do such a Baba thing. Why can''t I talk about it? Do you say you give me 2000 yuan a month?" Li Deli turned his head and looked at Li Luoguo, as if it was quite reasonable.


    "Roll the calf, you give the bastard the calf!"


    Li Luoguo bit his teeth and scolded. Then he turned his head and smiled at me and sun Yuanliang and said, "brother sun, President ye, don''t mind. My son is like this. He doesn''t talk in his head..."


    "It''s okay, I think it''s good..."


    I smiled back.


    "Ha ha..." Li Luoguo smiled awkwardly and sat down on the stool without talking.


    "Mr. Ye, what do you think about going to your harem? I don''t have any special skills, but I can bear hardships and belong to the diligent type..." Li Deli bared his teeth and asked me.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Li Deli and smiled. I turned around and looked at Li Luoguo again. I didn''t speak, because I really didn''t know how to answer this Li Deli. After all, if I promised him, I really didn''t know how to arrange him in our harem. If I didn''t promise, I didn''t seem to give people face.


    "What the fuck are you diligent? You''re so lazy that you can get maggots!" Li Luoguo shouted with his teeth when he saw me not talking.


    "Why don''t I work hard? I''m going to have an interview. Can you stop talking to me?" Li Deli shouted at Li Luoguo and then said to me: "Mr. Ye, don''t listen to my father''s nonsense. I''ll tell you, I''m qualified for all positions in your harem except duck province. I''ll tell you..."


    "There are no ducks in our harem..." I replied with a smile.


    "That''s what I mean. Now I really don''t want to be a rich second generation of 2000 yuan a month in my father''s broken factory. Take me away quickly. Just give me 35000 yuan a month..." Li Deli bared his teeth and didn''t give up. It seems that if I don''t promise today, he can talk to me about the dark of ink.


    "What the fuck can you do? People will give you five thousand?" Li Luoguo scolded helplessly, then turned his head and said to me, "President ye, don''t take it seriously. This thing is just kidding you."


    "Who''s kidding? I''m serious. I just want to leave you early now. I think if I follow you, I''ll be worthless all my life!" when Li Deli heard this, he shouted at Li Luoguo at the top of his voice, then pointed to Liu reform and said: "If I follow you, I might as well follow my uncle Liu to make clothes. People can find two little models every day. You say you make small food, and I can make two fucking children!"


    When Liu reform heard this, he reluctantly rubbed his face, then smiled and said, "when did this happen? When did I find a model..."


    "I saw several models coming out of your factory last time..." Li Deli shouted with a big mouth.


    "Grass, if you say that, I don''t fucking understand!" Liu reformed silently scolded, then looked at Li Luoguo and said, "in fact, it''s OK to let your son go out and have a look. Don''t stay with us. It''s meaningless. Now whose young people still love to study that small food with you..."


    "Cao, I want him to go out. Does he look like that?" Li Luoguo scolded helplessly. In fact, Li Luoguo doesn''t want Li Deli to go out, but Li Deli wants to go to our harem. Li Luoguo is a little worried. After all, what does our harem do? Li Luoguo is very clear in his heart. He is basically an industry on the edge of the law.


    "In fact, it''s good for you to let Deli follow president Ye. Now president Ye''s family is in bars and hotels in the city. In the future, there are also projects in our university city. I''ll tell you that following President Ye has a future..." Sun Yuanliang is very good at looking for opportunities and said with a smile.


    I was stunned when I heard this. Maybe it was because I drank just now. I fucking forgot the most important thing. This Li Deli is Li Luoguo''s son. If Li Deli follows me, can Li Luoguo''s factory not change hands to me?


    "Grass!"


    I scolded in a low voice, looked up at Li Luoguo, and thought that if I wanted someone now, it must be too late, and people are not fools.


    Li Deli looked at me, then shouted at me, "President ye, as long as you want me, you can let me do anything!"


    "What you said is about your relationship with brother sun. If you come to me, I can''t treat you badly, but your father won''t let you out now. I think you''d better be honest and take it with you in your small food factory..." I quickly answered and politely refused Li Deli.


    "Cao, it''s fate that I can meet the people in your harem today. If it''s someone else, I don''t necessarily love it..." Li Deli replied to me with a big mouth, and then said: "what President ye, as long as I promise, you''ll let me go, won''t you?"


    "Ha ha, that''s almost what I mean." I nodded with a smile.


    After hearing what I said, Li Deli looked up at Li Luoguo and asked, "Dad, you see that other people''s president Ye has promised me, you let me go out and have a look. It saves me from being at home every day. You see I''m upset, and I don''t think you''re good..."


    After hearing this, Li Luoguo turned to look at me and said helplessly, "you say President ye, he''s fooling around. How can you follow him!"


    "What''s this nonsense? Isn''t this an interview?" Li Deli shouted with an unhappy face.


    "Mr. Ye, it''s not that I don''t want my son to follow you. You say the child can''t do anything, and he''s timid. Don''t you say he''s in the past, causing you trouble?" Li Luoguo looked at me and whispered, maybe he still didn''t agree.


    "It''s all right. As long as brother Li can give up your precious son, you''ll let him come and finish it!" I smiled back.


    "Cao, I''m not his baby son. It used to drive me away every day. Now I fucking want to go, and you won''t let me go. Why do you look the same every day?" Li Deli shouted at Li Luoguo in a hurry.


    Li Luoguo looked at Li Deli helplessly, and then whispered, "how the fuck did I give birth to such a fool like you!"


    "It''s no use saying less about it, just say let me go or not!" Li Deli asked, pointing to Li Luoguo.


    "..." Li Luoguo looked at Li Deli and was silent. Then he turned to me and asked, "what President ye, what you just said is all serious, isn''t it?"


    "I can still tease you by arranging someone for this thing!" I replied with a smile and then said: "But it''s not urgent. You don''t have to tell the result now. Well, you two go home and study it. Then if you really want to follow me, I don''t have any employment right now. There''s no shortage of drivers. You can go to Liu Rui and ask Liu Rui to arrange you. As for the salary, it must be more than 2000 yuan a month!"


    "Well, Mr. Ye, you mean you promised me?" Li Deli shouted at me with some excitement.


    "Don''t worry, we have nothing to do now. You go home and talk to your father and see what your father thinks. If your father agrees, you''ll come. If your father doesn''t agree, I can''t ask you to tell you..." I said with a smile to Li Deli.


    Speechless, what I have done with him, I has the final say of my own affairs, "Li Deli said without a word.


    "It''s mainly because I''m afraid that brother Li will ask me for a son at that time..." I replied with a smile.


    "Ha ha..."


    After hearing this, Li Luoguo smiled, then looked up at Li Deli and said nothing.


    Seeing that I stopped talking, Li Deli turned and began to study with Liu Rui.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? I''m a little scared..." Liu Rui flicked the ash in his hand and asked Li Deli in silence.


    "What, didn''t Ye always say just now? I''ll follow you later. I want to ask what you mainly do and what I''ll follow you later!" Li Deli asked Liu Rui with bare teeth.


    "Me?" Liu Rui was stunned, then smiled and said, "guess what I do?"


    "..." Li Deli looked at Liu Rui and said with a smile, "chicken head!"


    "Grass!" Liu Rui scolded speechlessly, then clenched his teeth and said, "I look like a fucking chicken?"


    "No, it''s mainly because your temperament is too consistent with the appearance of the chicken head. I''m general *, the chicken head I see is your hairstyle!" Li Deli seems to have a very experienced summary.


    Liu Rui looked at Li Deli helplessly, then said with a big mouth: "I''m not a fucking chicken head, you child really can''t talk!"


    "What do you do?" Li Deli asked, looking at Liu Rui a little reluctantly.


    "I''m usually in charge of Miss''s psychological counseling, which basically belongs to the work of teachers!" Liu Rui replied proudly.


    After hearing this, Li Deli was silent for a long time, and then asked in a low voice, "now the young lady has to tutor in her heart?"


    "Grass, what do you mean by this? Do you look down on miss or what?" Liu Rui looked at Li Deli helplessly and asked.


    "No, don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean anything else. I''m just curious. What''s the main purpose of you as a psychological counselor? I''ve been looking for a young lady for so many years, and I''ve never heard of a psychological counselor!" Li Deli became more and more curious, and instantly felt that Liu Rui''s image in his heart had risen a lot.


    Liu Rui turned to look at me and found that I was chatting with sun Yuanliang and Li Luoguo Liu reform. They didn''t pay attention to Li Deli at all. They had to look at Li Deli reluctantly and say, "I tell you, my psychological counselor is a very professional and sacred career. You can''t look at this career from a secular perspective, you know?"


    "Yes, it''s very sacred. Then I want to ask him where it is sacred?" Li Deli whetted his haw as if he didn''t ask for anything.


    Liu Rui reluctantly glanced at Li Deli and then said, "Miss, this profession itself is a very sacred profession. You said that these ladies would rather face the secular vision in order to solve our male compatriots'' physical problems. Whether you can''t find an object or your object doesn''t let grass, our miss can satisfy you. Do you say that miss''s profession is sacred?"


    "Holy!" Li Deli nodded quickly after hearing this.


    "Then you said that the young lady slept with so many guests every day, and then she was not only physically tired, but also had to serve your guests, chat with your guests, and usually had to read books, watch TV and watch ball games to supplement herself. Didn''t she have some common topics with guests like you after finishing the work? Did you say how much pressure they had on their work? And the most important thing is that they usually had to work hard You don''t dare to eat more. You know, you''re just afraid that if you get fat, people won''t look up to you. Moreover, ah, you have to keep your breasts plump and don''t sag, and your big long legs have no hair, because now the competition pressure in the industry is too great. As long as you''re a little careless, you may be eliminated, don''t you know? " Liu Rui kept brainwashing Li Deli as if he were the head of a MLM organization.


    After hearing these words, Li Deli nodded numbly, then looked at Liu Rui in some surprise and asked, "no, I just know that your miss industry is under so much pressure now? It''s not easy for these ladies!"


    "Grass, what do you think is going on? You think everything is as agreed as you think. The era of splitting half a bag of rice with your thigh has long passed. Now I tell you, miss, the competitive pressure of this industry is no less than any sales industry!" Liu Rui replied with a big mouth.


    "It''s really not easy. If you don''t tell me, I don''t know!" Li Deli nodded and agreed.


    "You know too little. I tell you, these people in our harem not only say that they are physically abused by your guests, but also psychologically. You know, those ladies let you grass every day, and then you have to bury others in your mouth. Do you think they can feel better if you do so?"


    "It must be hard..." after hearing this, Li Deli quickly nodded and then said, "brother, if you don''t tell me this today, I may never know that these ladies are so difficult..."


    "It''s not so good..." Liu Rui wrapped a cigarette end fiercely and then said, "these ladies are not only physically devastated by you, but also psychologically tortured, but these are not the most important. Do you know what''s the most important?"


    "What?" Li Deli asked, looking at Liu Rui with a sniffle bubble on his nose.


    "The most tormenting thing is the deep malice in the world. You say it''s not easy for these ladies to look at them with different eyes and satirize them with vicious language. Do you say it''s easy for them to help you guests alleviate their emptiness. In the end, they not only have a bad reputation and are not easy to marry, but also have a bad reputation There are all kinds of problems. Do you think they can feel better? Tell me, tell me! "Liu ruiyue became more and more excited and shouted at Li Deli at the top of his voice.


    "It''s not fucking easy!" Li Deli patted Liu Rui on the thigh, then said with a very serious expression: "Brother, I''m telling the truth. I''ve lived so long that no one has ever said such a thing to me. I looked down on miss. But after I heard your words today, I must be better to them and don''t bargain with them. Do you mean I''m still a person? It''s not easy for miss to bargain with them every time, just for the sake of thirty-five I''m really not human... "Li deli''s mood was also driven by Liu Rui. He talked so well that he didn''t cry.


    In fact, I think even if Liu Rui of our harem doesn''t work in a bar with me, I don''t think he''s bad for his whole MLM organization. At least he''s a small captain now.


    "In fact, you don''t have to be so excited!" Liu Rui said wordlessly when he saw that Li Deli couldn''t control his emotions.


    "Brother, I just feel regret for my previous behavior. I was really not human before. I tell you, I''m not good to miss. I''m guilty!"


    Li Deli shouted while patting Liu Rui on the thigh.


    Liu Rui looked at Li Deli helplessly. He was going to be sensational. Who knows, he really repented directly to the child.


    "It''s all right. It''s not too late for you to know these things now. You don''t have to......" Liu Rui patted Li deli''s head and whispered.


    "That what, brother, I have a decision after listening to you today!" Li Deli suddenly looked up at Liu Rui and said.


    "What''s the decision?" Liu Rui was stunned and asked in some confusion.


    "I''ve decided that I''ll have Miss Zhao as my daughter-in-law and let me love her and live up to him!" Li Deli vowed to Liu Rui.


    "Pooh!" when lidley heard this, he spit out the beer in his mouth.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Deli asked, looking at the north and south.


    "Hehe, it''s all right... You go on!" north and South smiled and waved their hands. They didn''t want to disturb the two psychopaths.


    "In fact, you don''t have to be so big..." Liu Rui said helplessly to Niu Lei.


    "That''s no good. I''m just atoning for my previous sins. I''ll tell you..."


    Liu Rui looks at Li Deli around him. Now Liu Rui finds that Li deli''s psychosis is no less than Yang Song in our harem. Now it''s all about atonement. What''s the atonement of this thing!


    "What, if you have to do this, I won''t stop you..." Liu Rui reluctantly replied, ready to end the dialogue with Li Deli. After all, Liu Rui found that he couldn''t say it now.


    "How about you be the host for our wedding?" Li Deli asked, looking at Liu Rui very seriously.


    "Why should I be the host?" Liu Rui asked helplessly.


    "Then you''ll repeat all your words to me. I think the relatives and friends at the bottom have to listen to everything and cry..."


    "Ha ha..."


    Liu Rui smiled helplessly. He thought to himself, am I him? If you really say this, your father can''t kill me!


    "Let''s talk about this then. Can we contact you when you get married?" Liu Rui looked at Li Deli helplessly and said.


    "OK, anyway, I don''t have the idea of getting married now. Let''s just say it at that time..." Li Deli bared his teeth and returned to Liu Rui, and then asked in a low voice, "brother, now I know this young lady is not easy, but I still don''t understand what you are doing in our harem?"


    "Grass, what I said is so obvious that you can''t understand?" Liu Rui shouted helplessly.


    "No, didn''t you just say that it''s not easy for Miss? You didn''t say it''s not easy for you? Why are you a miss, a duck?" Li Deli asked in some doubt, and then said, "brother, that duck, that job may not be very suitable for me, or I won''t go!"


    "When the fuck did I say I was a duck! How many times have I told you that I was a counselor!" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice.


    "It''s mainly because you haven''t explained what you do as a psychological counselor!" Li deli''s expression was a little broken. After all, he was still very worried about what he would do after he arrived at the harem.


    "You say these young ladies are so difficult. How can they release and solve the great pressure in their hearts? If they can''t release and solve it, will they all pile up in their hearts? Is it easy to have problems over time?" Liu Rui stared at the beads and shouted at Li Deli.


    "That''s possible." Li Deli nodded slightly.


    "If you say what to do about this psychological pressure, Fang can''t let it out. Finally, if it''s serious, will it lead to depression or suicide? Do you say this problem is serious?" Liu Rui patted the table and shouted at Li Deli.


    "No, what do these things have to do with you?" Li deli''s eyes at Liu Rui were still puzzled.


    "Oh, my grass, I''m really convinced of your brain!" Liu Rui scolded silently, and then said, "the main task of my psychological counseling room is to help these young ladies eliminate their psychological pressure. Do you understand? Do you understand now?"


    "I see. You''re in charge of sleeping with Miss, aren''t you?" Li Deli asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "I''m fucking idle. What are you doing sleeping with others?" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Isn''t it to relieve the pressure?" Li Deli bared his teeth and replied.

 Chapter 1333

    After I finished talking with Liu Rui, I ran to the front desk of the restaurant with my back hands.


    "No, I don''t have enough money in my hand." Liu Rui shouted at me when he saw me asking for a la carte.


    "You can''t do whatever you like. You just work for others in this restaurant for a month, and the meal money will come out?" I replied silently, and then walked to the front of the counter.


    When the manager who was sitting in the office saw me coming, he knew that I was the one who ate with sun Yuanliang, so he came out of the office very warmly, looked at me with a smile and asked, "President ye, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s all right. I have some more friends here and order."


    I smiled back.


    "OK, just tell me what you want to eat..." the manager nodded and promised me.


    I looked at the manager and was silent. I didn''t know whether it was because I was too sensitive or what. I always thought that the manager was very enthusiastic about me, but later I thought it might be because I knew my relationship with sun Yuanliang, so I didn''t want to nod and say, "you''ll finish all the dishes you served us before..."


    The manager of the restaurant was stunned when he heard what I said, and asked me with a big mouth: "what kind of President ye, you want all your previous dishes?"


    "Why, what''s the problem?" I asked obliquely.


    "No problem, no problem, but..."


    "But what?" I asked, looking at the manager.


    "I''m just afraid you can''t eat. After all, you''ve ordered a lot just now. If it''s new, it''s probably more than ten dishes..." the manager looked at me with some hesitation and said.


    "Are you afraid I can''t eat or don''t give you money?" I asked with a smile.


    "Mr. Ye, what are you talking about? Even if I don''t talk to you, I can''t worry about you not giving me money after eating. Brother Zhang and brother sun are regular customers here. If you don''t think it''s a waste, I''ll arrange it for you right now..." the manager said to me with a smile.


    "Why, I listen to you, and they regard you as a canteen?" I asked with a smile.


    "No, I came here almost every day..." the manager nodded quickly.


    "It''s fucking corrupt..." I smiled and joked, then patted the manager on the shoulder and said, "you can rest assured that you''ll be done as I let you go..."


    "OK, I''ll prepare it for you..." the manager quickly promised me, and then shouted with a walkie talkie: "Private Room 203 orders!"


    "Hurry up!" after ordering, I asked the manager a little uneasy.


    "OK, I''ll have someone fix you right away..." the manager bared his teeth and replied to me.


    I glanced at the manager and then ran to the bathroom, because I knew Liu Rui must be studying how to pull the money from Ji Xuan''s hands.


    Sure enough, when I went to the bathroom, Liu Ruizheng squatted alone in the partition, smoking a cigarette, with a helpless face.


    "What the fuck are you doing here?" I peed and looked at Liu Rui.


    Liu Rui squinted at me and said helplessly, "isn''t this what I am? Study how I can get the money back from others..."


    "Have you studied it?" I reached out and lit a cigarette.


    "Not yet." Liu Rui replied slightly melancholy.


    "What are you still studying here? I''ve been out for so long. Go back..."


    Liu Rui looked up at me and said in a low voice, "what do you think of the whole tutorial class in our harem?"


    "You look like a fucking fool. What can you do? You just have the whole cram school!"


    "I''m mainly aiming at a cram school for people like Ji Xuan who are easily deceived. I think this idea is good..."


    "Then you give them a tutorial. Who the fuck will let you cheat in the future?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "I washed my hands..." Liu Rui gave me a deep look.


    "Why?" I looked at Liu Rui and wondered what was in his mind.


    "Because I found a problem now..." Liu Rui looked at me and said.


    "What''s the problem? It''s so mysterious." I asked with a smile.


    "Will I be fooled away by you no matter how much money I get from others?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at me.


    "Hehe, you said you were talking. I''ll fool you away, or you don''t understand what you did. If you understand, can I fool you away your money?" I replied to Liu Rui with my mouth tilted.


    "Cao, I really regret it now. I think if I were not with you, I would be a fucking millionaire now. I tell you!" Liu Rui shouted excitedly, then threw down his cigarette butts and ran to the private room.


    "No, what do you mean by that? I''ve delayed you from becoming a millionaire, haven''t I?" I asked with a smile behind Liu Rui.


    "Can you stop following me?" Liu Rui asked, pointing back at me.


    "No, I found that you are still like a psycho this day. Can you be normal..." I rubbed my face and asked some speechless.


    "I said, you''d better not always follow me..." Liu Rui turned and stared at the beads and shouted at me.


    "Who''s fucking with you? I''ll go back, and you''ll go back. I have nothing to do with you!" I scolded Liu Rui with staring beads.


    "Grass, I''m far away from you now. I fucking feel that you are my nemesis now. I''ll tell you!" Liu Rui scolded me irritably, and then began to run in the direction of the private room.


    "Why the hell did I meet such a fool as you!" I whispered behind Liu Rui, and then followed Liu Rui''s steps.


    ����


    On the other side, after I finished ordering at the front desk, the manager looked at the walkie talkie in his hand and was silent for a while. Then he took out his cigarette box and lit a cigarette for himself.


    "What are the managers doing? Why are they crazy? How can they have another meal after eating?" the waiter at the front desk looked at the bill on the computer and asked the smoking manager.


    "I don''t know. Director Sun brought them anyway. Who knows what these people mean!" the manager replied helplessly, silent for a while, and then said, "how much did these people spend?"


    "Almost seven thousand!" the waiter looked down at the bill.


    "So much?" cried the manager, staring at the beads.


    "No, they haven''t finished yet. If they finish, it''s estimated to cost seven or eight thousand. All they drink is Maotai..." the little girl nodded slightly.


    "Grass, why the fuck did you drink Maotai as white water or what?" the manager scolded wordlessly.


    "It''s not so good. You said that sun Yuanliang never gave money to us for dinner. I guess I can''t give it this time..." the waiter said helplessly.


    When the manager heard this, he looked up at the waiter and said, "grass, it''s hundreds of dollars each time. Today, it''s thousands of fucking dollars!"


    "What do you say?"


    "Let''s see what happens later. Give them a half discount when you settle the accounts. If you can give it or not, you can''t ask for it. After all, he is the director!" the manager replied speechlessly, and then ran to his office with a walkie talkie.


    The waiter looked at the bill on the computer and sighed helplessly. The manager didn''t say anything, and he certainly couldn''t say anything.


    ����


    On the other side, as soon as Liu Ruigang and I entered the private room, sun Yuanliang shouted at me and us: "what have you two done? It took so long to come back..."


    "I ordered some dishes for brother Li and brother Liu just now, and then we went to the bathroom and had a cigarette!" I smiled back to sun Yuanliang. Then I saw that sun Yuanliang was obviously energetic and asked with a smile: "why, sober up?"


    "Grass, can I still have a whole circle with you now? Do you believe it?" Sun Yuanliang shouted at me with a big mouth.


    "Believe me, I don''t believe this thing. Brother sun, I''m satisfied with your drinking capacity now..." I quickly cooperated with sun Yuanliang to boast.


    "Ha ha..." Sun Yuanliang looked at me and smiled without talking.


    On the other side, after Liu Rui sat down, Han Chao looked at Liu Rui mysteriously, and then asked with a smile, "didn''t you invite this meal? I think we got money for this meal..."


    "Can you not fucking open the pot?" Liu Rui shouted very irritably, then turned his head and looked at the mountain of wine bottles on the ground. His face was very ugly.


    "Don''t you want to study the matter of going to work in our harem? This time the person is back, you can ask..."


    North and South smiled at the non mainstream son Li Deli.


    "Grass, you don''t say I forgot..." after hearing this, Li Deli directly started the crab on his hand, then looked at me and asked loudly, "what, President ye, you still recruit people here? I don''t want to stay here in the iron tower. How about going to your back Palace?"


    When I heard this, I was stunned and said, "you said it''s inappropriate for you to leave it well. What are you doing in our harem?"


    "Cao, Mr. Ye, you don''t know. I''m a fucking rich second generation. Let me tell you this. My father gives me 2000 yuan a month. Have you ever seen a rich second generation with a living cost of 2000 yuan? I''ve dyed my fucking hair for more than 200, I''ll tell you!" Li Deli shouted at me with a bitter hatred on his face after hearing my words.


    "These two thousand dollars are really a little less!" I touched my nose and replied to Li Deli with embarrassment.


    "Not really. It''s too fucking few, I said!"


    In the Tower restaurant.


    Liu Rui looked at Li Deli helplessly. At this time, he found that he couldn''t communicate with Li Deli at all. At first, Liu Rui still thought Li Deli was playing silly with him, but now Liu Rui saw that Li Deli was not playing silly at all, and this person was a real fucking fool, that is, the kind who might be born and his brain was obviously inferior to others.


    "Who the fuck told you that you have to go to bed to relieve the pressure?" Liu Rui didn''t shout too loudly because he knew that Li Luoguo was here, but his tone was also very angry.


    "What else can we do to relieve the pressure..." Li Deli asked, looking at Liu Rui Mengmeng.


    "Cao, I''m really convinced of your brain now. I''ll attack your brain. Let me tell you this. If you don''t go through the back door, you can''t fucking enter our harem. I''ll tell you..." Liu Rui shouted at Li Deli with a big mouth.


    "Why, what''s the matter? It''s urgent to talk about it?" Li Deli looked at Liu Rui helplessly and asked.


    "Grass, I''m really fucking convinced now. I see now. Your father gives you 2000 yuan a month for a reason, don''t you know?" Liu Rui shouted at Li Deli with staring beads.


    "No, brother, you said what you said was urgent, and now you''re still killing me. What do you say you want to do? Can''t you tell me what you want? I really don''t want to talk to you now. I think there may be a generation gap between us. Although I don''t know much about the nature of your work in the harem, the problem now is that I''m not open-minded to ask for advice now What about you? Right? Don''t I ask for advice? "


    "You ask a JB. Now I feel like you''re sent by God to tease me..." Liu Rui bited his teeth and scolded. Then he turned to look at Li Deli and asked, "I fucking asked you who told you. You have to go to bed to relieve the pressure. What''s in your fucking mind? Tell me, come and tell me!"


    "Mainly because I can''t find other ways to relieve the pressure now..." Li Deli scratched his head and explained with a smile.


    "According to your statement, you can relieve the pressure as long as you go to bed. Then you don''t have to do anything else this day, just watch others go to bed..." Liu Rui reluctantly glanced and then said, "can you keep your brain clean!"


    "Brother, what exactly do you do? Don''t you just tell me? I really don''t understand what you do now when you talk to me like this..." Li Deli also found out now. Liu Rui''s speech is too wordy.


    Liu Rui looked at Li Deli helplessly, and then whispered, "this fucking fool hates my ink..."


    "Brother, what are you talking about?" Li Deli looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Nothing..."


    Liu Rui replied unhappily, then took out his cigarette box, then stretched out his hand to light a cigarette and took a hard sip.


    "Give me one?" Li Deli asked with a smile after seeing the Chinese cigarette taken out by Liu Rui.


    "No, you''re a fucking rich second generation. You have to rub others'' cigarettes?" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice as he threw the cigarette box to Li Deli.


    "Don''t I tell you? I only pay 2000 yuan a month. I usually smoke red plum for two yuan and five, which is similar to your smoke..." Li Deli bared his teeth and said with a deep expression: "in fact, I''m numb now. What smoke doesn''t feel to me..."


    "Oh, my grass, I''m so fucking open when I see a rich second generation like you for the first time..." Liu Rui reluctantly scolded. In fact, if Liu Rui sees a rich second generation, Liu Rui''s state is basically the same as seeing his own father, Because at least Liu Rui can earn some money from the rich second generation, you can find that except for us, Liu Rui''s friends are either the big boss or the rich second generation. It''s not Liu Rui''s life, but Liu Rui himself. If you are an ordinary person, you''d better get away. It''s basically difficult to enter my brother Rui''s circle, But when Liu Rui saw Li Deli, he immediately gave up the idea, because Liu Rui thought that Li deli''s life was too fucking difficult. It was basically a state. When you saw Li Deli, you wanted to throw him a state of $10.8, because it was too fucking difficult to talk and eat.


    Li Deli wrapped the cigarette end on his mouth, then looked at Liu Rui in surprise and asked, "brother, I suddenly thought of a question..."


    "Tell me what you have..." Liu Rui shouted with his mouth tilted.


    "That''s what. Do you say you often smoke this kind of cigarette in the harem?" Li Deli asked curiously.


    "Well, it''s almost this cigarette, because you have to give cigarettes when you see customers..." Liu Rui patiently explained.


    "Do you have a lot of this smoke?" Li Deli continued.


    "..." Liu Rui heard this, smiled and asked helplessly, "you have a good way to talk!"


    "What routine?" Li Deli asked with a smile.


    "Do you want to take my fucking cigarette away?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    Li Deli was stunned for a moment, then turned his mouth and asked, "no, brother, how do you know? I haven''t spoken yet!"


    "Grass, I''m really fucking convinced now. How can I know such a fool as you!" Liu Rui scolded helplessly, and then said, "let me tell you this. I''m the rest of your routines. How do you say I know!"


    "Ha ha, show off your ugliness!" Li Deli grinned and collected the box of Chinese cigarettes on the table without leaving a trace.


    When Liu Rui saw this scene, he smiled helplessly and whispered, "I find that ordinary people can''t compare with you for his shameless strength..."


    "It''s mainly because you don''t use it. I can''t smoke this kind of cigarette at ordinary times. I usually smoke red plum, so what can you do if you give me a box? Besides, it''s not a box, it''s half a box..." Li Deli explained to Liu Rui with a smile.


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. Then he asked with a big mouth: "don''t you fucking say you''re numb at ordinary times?"


    "Numb, that''s numb, but now I still have a heart to make progress on my side?" Li Deli said with bare teeth.


    "Oh, my grass, I''m really fucking convinced now. I just want to ask you, are you the rich second generation, did you pick it up, or did you pick up rags and grow up...!" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice.


    "No, brother, look at you. Why are you so anxious?" Li Deli bared his teeth and replied, and then asked: "Anyway, whether you admit it or not, I''m the rich second generation. What do you think you can do? Where''s my big factory? It''s going to be demolished soon. I''m the rich second generation plus the demolished second generation. You don''t think I''m very good now, but when my father dies, those things are mine, so say ah, you ignore me now, and I''ll make you stand up tomorrow."


    "I fucking learned these Doggerels there!" Liu Rui scolded helplessly, and then said, "what generation do you fucking love? It has nothing to do with me, you know?"


    Although Liu Rui said so, Li deli''s words reminded Liu Rui that after all, we contacted Li Deli for his factory. If Li Deli followed us, it would be much simpler at that time, so the expression on Liu Rui''s face was obviously much easier.


    "Also, if you treat me better now, I can help if you''re not prepared for my father''s death..."


    "What the fuck do I use you for relief? You''re just waiting for your father to die and you''re done?" Liu Rui asked Han Chao.


    "Hehe, if you understand that, I don''t object..." Li Deli bared his teeth and said.


    "Oh, fuck, I saw such a thing like you for the first time..." Liu Rui scolded helplessly.


    "No, you haven''t told me how you''re going to help Miss eliminate the pressure! I just haven''t studied and understood what you do as a psychological counselor!" Niu Lei looked at Liu Rui and asked with a puzzled face.


    "No, I''ve told you for such a long time that you haven''t studied and understood, have you?" Liu Rui shouted helplessly at Li Deli with his big mouth and face.


    "No..." Li Deli shook his head at Liu Rui.


    "Oh, my grass, I''m so fucking convinced of your brain..." Liu Rui shouted with a big mouth, then rubbed his face, then looked at Li deli very patiently and asked, "where did I tell you just now?"


    "What you just told me is that it''s not easy for the young lady. The young lady is tired and has great psychological pressure..." Li Deli bared his teeth and said.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled helplessly and then whispered, "I''m a psychological counselor. In fact, the content of our work is very simple. We just have nothing to chat with these young ladies. Do you understand?"


    "Just chat!" cried Ridley, staring at the beads.


    "Yes, it''s basically a chat state. I don''t do anything else except chat. Do you understand now?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at Li Deli.


    "Don''t go to bed!" continued Ridley.


    "No, I just don''t understand who the fuck told you! Who the fuck told you, people have to go to bed to relieve the pressure! This fucking lady goes to bed with others every day, and then I go to bed with her. What the fuck am I? You tell me!" Liu Rui stared at the beads and shouted at Li Deli.


    "Hehe, it''s mainly because I haven''t studied and understood the nature of your work now." Li Deli bared his teeth and replied.


    Liu Rui squinted at Li Deli and didn''t want to talk.

 Chapter 1334

    In the Tower restaurant.


    Li Deli looked at Liu Rui while smoking. After a moment of silence, he pursed his lips and asked, "brother, I don''t understand one thing now..."


    "What do you don''t understand?" Liu Rui asked with a big mouth.


    "You said that since we help the young lady relieve the pressure by chatting, do you think the young lady would be happy?" Li Deli asked, looking at Liu Rui very seriously.


    "No, what do you mean by that? What else do people have to do? You have to sleep with you to get your fucking strength, don''t you?" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice.


    "No, I don''t mean that. I just think it''s a little monotonous just by chatting. Can such monotony help the young lady relieve the pressure?" Li Deli asked Liu Rui with bare teeth.


    "I don''t fucking know what''s in your head now..." Liu Rui reluctantly replied, and then whispered, "as long as you follow me well, I''ll tell you so. We can talk to the young lady just by language. Do you believe it?"


    Li Deli was stunned when he heard this, and then turned his mouth and said, "why, tell people yellow stories!"


    "What''s the fucking yellow story? I fucking found out why your brain is so difficult and stupid!" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice.


    "No, Rego, why are you always in such a hurry? Don''t I have a good chat with you? You said you were in such a hurry." Li Deli said helplessly.


    "Grass, it''s not a matter of whether I''m in a hurry. It''s mainly me. Now I find that there are great obstacles in my communication with you. Can you understand?"


    "What''s the obstacle?" Li Deli asked with bare teeth.


    "I find that you, a child, can''t understand people. Do you know?" Liu Rui asked with his eyes askew.


    "I know I can only understand that I''m certainly not as good as you, but I''m worried about this problem now. Say, brother Rui, if I don''t speak well, can our harem still want me? After all, I''m a little stupid, and I know it very well in my heart..."


    After hearing this, Liu Rui looked at Li Deli, then said with a big mouth: "if you chat like this, it shows that you still have a very self-known name. Let me tell you this. As long as you follow me well, I guarantee that you will understand everything in less than half a year. Most people can''t compare with you..."


    "Really, but my mouth may be a little stupid..."


    Liu Rui looked at Niu Lei, then clenched his teeth and said, "what the fuck do you want to say? Can you hurry up and say it? Don''t beat around the bush with me here, can you?"


    "I just want to ask if we have any other services in this job, mainly because my mouth is really not good..."


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. Then he asked with a big mouth: "do you just want to ask if there is any service for going to bed?"


    "Kissing is OK... I heard that kissing can also relieve pressure, isn''t it..." Li Deli bared his teeth and replied.


    "You fuck me. What am I telling you now? Why is it so hard? Miss of our family, do you know how much it costs to go to bed once?"


    "How much is it?" Li Deli asked curiously.


    "That''s thousands of fucking people going to bed at a time. Can''t you pick up the guests? Who''s fucking free to go to bed with you!" Liu Rui shouted speechless.


    "No, the ladies of your harem are so expensive!" Li Deli shouted in surprise.


    "What do you think?" Liu Rui squinted at Li Deli, was silent for a moment, and then said with a big mouth: "no, haven''t you been to our harem? Don''t you even miss?"


    "I went, but it was a treat, and we just sang, danced and didn''t do anything else..." Li Deli explained.


    "Grass, your rich second generation''s life is really simple and pure."


    "It''s mainly the money in my hand. You know something about it. You can''t afford it!" Li Deli bared his teeth and replied.


    "You''re really affordable..." Liu Rui reluctantly replied, and then whispered: "Let me tell you, the basic consumption level of our harem is that fast food is also more than 1000 yuan at a time, and if you say that night package, it may go to a higher level. Basically, if you don''t have 10000 yuan in your hand, you are in vain in our harem, and you can''t even touch the lady''s hand..."


    "So expensive, can anyone go?" Li Deli asked with his mouth curled.


    "Why no one goes? It''s full every day. It''s mainly that the girls in our harem are like stars. You''re looking for a miss, but you really feel like a star when you play. You say whether people will come or not!"


    "That really must come!" lidley nodded hurriedly.


    "That''s enough, and now this thing, people with different consumption levels have different consumption ideas. If you let those big bosses find the pheasant of 200 yuan on the street, people still dislike shame, but if you go to our harem like this *, you dislike expensive, which is the same truth!" Liu Rui explained with bare teeth.


    "Grass, I''m listening to you. Why do you mean to bury me?" Li Deli asked a little reluctantly.


    "It has nothing to do with whether I bury you or not. Do you have to admit that what I said is all true?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Li Deli.


    "What you said is true, but why do I listen so badly?" Li Deli asked with a curly mouth.


    "If you have no fucking money, you can''t do well. If you have money, you can do well..." Liu Rui explained very directly.


    "If you say that, I feel it makes sense. I don''t have much money now, but if my father dies, I will have money..."


    "Don''t fucking study your father''s death with me. I''m scared. Besides, let your father know. I thought we were going to murder him..." Liu Rui shouted helplessly.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. My father has a big heart!" Li Deli bared his teeth and replied.


    "I have never seen such a big heart..." Liu Rui smiled helplessly, and then said with a smile: "although the lady of our harem is also a lady, she is serious about others, so it is completely different from what you think. Don''t say you. Even ye Han and I have to spend money if they want to sleep with others!"


    "Have you slept?" Li Deli asked hurriedly.


    "No." Liu Rui shook his head.


    "You must have slept, or how do you know how to spend money?" Li Deli continued.


    "My fucking daughter-in-law is in the harem, staring at me day by day. How can I sleep?" Liu Rui shouted helplessly.


    "Has that leaf always slept?" Li Deli continued.


    "He''s busy like a fool every day. His daughter-in-law can''t sleep. He''s still sleeping with a young lady. You think everyone is like you. He''s so idle every day!" Liu Rui said with a big mouth and a helpless face.


    "..." Li Deli looked at Liu Rui and said in a low voice, "what, I want to ask, if Ruige''s employees in our harem are themselves *, are there any discounts?"


    "It depends on what you look like and how you relate to other ladies." Liu Rui whispered back.


    "What do you think of me?" Li Deli asked hurriedly.


    "Your appearance..." Liu Rui touched his chin and said in a low voice, "let me tell you, just your appearance is basically in that state. People don''t want to pay attention to you when you add money, do you know?"


    "No way, you won''t lie to me!" Li Deli shook his head very confidently.


    "I''m fucking idle. What are you doing?"


    "You must be joking with me here, I don''t believe it!" Li Deli shouted very firmly.


    "Roll the calf, I''m fucking idle. What are you doing?" Liu Rui bited his teeth and scolded, then pointed to Zhang Fengyu and Zhang Tongzhou and said, "see those two people?"


    "See, what''s the matter?" Li Deli nodded.


    "Can it be long?"


    "It''s OK, but I think it might be better to change their hair like me!" Li Deli nodded.


    Liu Rui reluctantly glanced at Li deli''s non mainstream hairstyle, collapsed all over his face, suppressed his anger, and whispered, "if you can grow into someone else, I tell you, miss can give you a half discount!"


    Zhang Yuyu and Zhang TongZhou are actually very handsome. At least the two people unanimously recognized by our harem feel like Edison Chen when they were young.


    "I think I''m just like them!" Li Deli replied very honestly.


    "Don''t talk to me!"


    Liu Rui shouted helplessly at Li Deli.


    "It''s not how to talk about it. It''s urgent?" Li Deli asked, looking at Liu Rui reluctantly.


    "Why haven''t you served yet? How long have you been waiting? It''s getting dark!" Liu Rui stood up and shouted to the waiter at the door.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? Wait a minute. If they are good, they can''t serve them!" I smiled back to Liu Rui.


    "It''s mainly like this. It''s too slow for you. I''ve been talking for so long and haven''t served yet!" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Wait a minute, sir. We''ll serve you right away. It''s estimated to be fast!" at this time, the waiter staggered in from the outside, looked at Liu Rui and said.


    "You ask him to hurry up. We''ve been waiting for each other for so long. Why haven''t we served yet!" Liu Rui shouted at the waiter.


    "I see, sir, I''ll start serving you!" the waiter promised, then took out the walkie talkie and shouted, "302 start serving..."


    "No, I think if I''m not in a hurry, you''re not in a hurry, are you?" Liu Rui asked the waiter with a smile.


    ��


    We waited for about half an hour. The waiter in the restaurant served the dishes.


    "Start eating first..." Liu Rui looked at the dishes and turned to me.


    "OK." I nodded, then picked up the wine cup and smiled at Li Luoguo and Liu reformer: "what, brother Li and brother Liu, it''s not interesting. You''ve been waiting for so long. You two can eat as you want. You''re all your own people. You''re welcome..."


    "Hehe, OK!"


    Li Luoguo and Li reformer smiled and agreed. Then they also picked up the wine glass and touched it with me. I know that sun Yuanliang shouted these two people and must have something to say, so I must be the good man. I don''t have to worry about anything else. I just have to drink the wine with them.


    "What brother sun, can you do it here?" I asked sun Yuanliang with a smile after drinking wine with Li Luoguo and Li reform.


    "Cao, why can''t I? I just drank a bottle of white? I told you that there''s nothing wrong. I''m in a very good state now..." Sun Yuanliang didn''t brag. He really sobered up now. I think if ordinary people can''t slow down, but it''s obvious that the director of the police station is not ordinary people.


    And at this time, Zhang Xiaogang''s state is also very good. He directly stood and shook the wine cup in his hand and shouted at Li Luoguo and Liu reform: "today, these two big bosses give me face. If you can come here, I have to fix this glass of wine with you..."


    Hearing this, Li Luoguo quickly raised the wine glass in his hand. No matter what, people still have to drink Zhang Xiaogang''s wine.


    "Don''t say much, I''ll thank you for your face!" Zhang Xiaogang shouted at Li Luoguo with bare teeth.


    "Captain Zhang, what you said is out of sight. Can you call the two of us to dinner? That''s to give us two faces. Why can we not come?" Li Luoguo smiled at Zhang Xiaogang very politely.


    "Ha ha, there''s nothing wrong with your words. Let''s show each other''s faces, OK?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted with a smile.


    "There''s nothing wrong with that!" Liu reformer agreed with a laugh.


    "More or less, it''s all in wine and wine..." Zhang Xiaogang nodded his head with his teeth, and then drank his liquor in one gulp.


    Li Luoguo and Liu reform two people looked at each other, and then quickly drank the Baijiu in the glass.


    "Bright man..."


    After seeing this scene, sun Yuanliang chuckled, then stood up and said with a smile, "since you all drank Xiaogang''s glass of wine, do I have to enjoy it?"


    Li Luoguo and Liu reformer were obviously stunned when they heard this sentence. They only reacted at this time. These people obviously rushed to pour wine. They didn''t mean to let themselves eat at all. Although they thought so, their faces were still smiling. They knew everything in their mind, It''s not interesting to say it.


    "Director Sun, do you think it''s polite?" Li Luoguo replied to sun Yuanliang with a smile, and then said, "you said I was going to honor you for this glass of wine. You said you took the initiative to honor us both. Is our order wrong?"


    "Ha ha, it''s all right. It''s not the same for us to toast!" Sun Yuanliang replied carelessly, then took the glass and said, "I won''t say much. I''ll do it first. You two can watch the whole. Feel free. Don''t worry about drinking!"


    Although sun Yuanliang said so, in fact, the meaning in his words is still very obvious. After all, these things are polite words. Who can''t say them yet!


    Sun Yuanliang looked up and drank the Baijiu in his hands. Zhang Xiaogang hurriedly shouted at the side, "Sun brother, you are a treasure!"


    "Ha ha..." Sun Yuanliang laughed and shook his head at Zhang Xiaogang''s glass. "What do you mean?" you just saw a bottle of Baijiu when you were drinking.


    "I really didn''t see it. Why don''t you give us one?" Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile.


    "Cao, what you said is a little provocative! Let me tell you..." Sun Yuanliang replied to Zhang Xiaogang with a big mouth.


    Zhang Xiaogang smiled and said nothing, turning around and watching Li Luoguo and Li''s two people who were holding the wine cup. They hesitated for a while. Finally, Li Luoguo began to drink the Baijiu in his hands. Li reform saw Li Luoguo drinking, and he had to burn his glass to drink the baijiu.


    "Brother Li, brother Liu, you two can drink!" Zhang Xiaogang said with a smile when he saw the two people finish drinking.


    "No, I''m happy today. I don''t drink much at ordinary times. Today is an exception..." Li Luoguo looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said with a smile.


    "Cao, why don''t I believe it? Don''t people say you''re Li Jiuxian?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted with a big mouth, then turned to look at Liu Rui and shouted: "why, brother Liu, we''re all toasting here. People in your harem just look at it like that. Is that funny?"


    Hearing this, Liu Rui smiled helplessly, then stood up and said with a smile to Li Luoguo and Liu reformer: "what, brother Liu, brother Li, I''m the manager of the Hougong bar. Today is also the first day we met. There are many opportunities to contact in the future. I won''t say more nonsense. We''re all in the wine..."


    After hearing this, Li Luoguo and Liu reformer were obviously stunned. At this time, the two people saw that our harem, together with sun Yuanliang and Zhang Xiaogang, were obviously running to pour wine. However, since Liu Rui had spoken like this, Li Luoguo naturally dared to ink, picked up the wine cup and drank with Liu Rui.


    But Liu reform obviously couldn''t drink any more. He looked down at the glass in his hand, and some dared not take a bite.


    After seeing this scene, Liu Rui grinned and said to Liu reformer, "why, brother Liu, you can''t drink it?"


    "Ha ha... OK, I''ll slow down first..." Liu reform smiled and replied to Liu Rui, silent, and then he looked up and drank the Baijiu in his glass.


    "Good wine!" Sun Yuanliang saw that both of them finished drinking, and immediately took the lead in clapping their hands.


    Li Luoguo and Liu reformer stood where they were, their faces flushed, but they didn''t dare to do it, because they didn''t know whether there was a toast. It was true that these two people began to drink from the beginning of serving food. They drank four cups in a row and didn''t eat a mouthful of food. To tell the truth, I looked at these two people and felt very poor.


    In fact, these two people can see clearly now. Our gang called them for nothing else, or just drinking. If you don''t drink, you''re embarrassed. After all, people''s level is higher than you. Do you mean not to drink?


    "Brother Li and brother Liu, what are you two doing standing? Sit down!" I saw that both of you were a little afraid to sit down now and asked with a smile.


    "Ah..." Li Luoguo might be really a little drunk. After all, the four times of the white wine may be better if it is drunk separately, but if it is drunk, it can hardly be accepted by ordinary people.


    After Li Luoguo and Liu reformer sat down, our gang began to eat, drink and chat at the same time. However, we all know that Li Luoguo and Liu reformer drank too much, so our people in the harem didn''t toast hard for the time being, but focused on the rich second generation Li Deli.


    At this time, people in the harem found that the rich second generation Li Deli was a big tease. They first began to chat with Liu Rui for more than half a year, and now they began to talk with Han Chao. Do you think it''s bad for you to choose Han Chao? Han Chao and Liu Rui are two great gods in our harem, Basically, there is no normal way of thinking. You say you can study and understand what things you talk to these two people, but people can''t be proud of such things. People don''t care about things like normal north and south.


    "Brother, what are you doing in our harem?" Li Deli asked Han Chao with bare teeth.


    "I''m not from their harem. I''m mainly responsible for catering, you know?" Han Chao replied to Li deli very low-key.


    "Catering?" according to Li deli''s cultural level, it is obvious that he can''t directly understand what this catering means. He scratched his head and said with a smile: "brother, are you a cook?"


    "..." Han Chao was stunned when he heard this, and then he shouted with his big mouth: "who the fuck told you, I''m a cook!"


    "What else could catering be if it weren''t for the cook?" Li Deli asked helplessly.


    "I''m in charge of our Hougong hotel. I''m the manager. What''s my relationship with the cook?" Han Chao now understands that Li deli''s reaction ability and understanding ability are heartbreaking. People don''t know what to do.


    "What, brother, are you the manager of imperial food?" Li Deli suddenly realized, touched his lips and asked with a smile.


    "What do you mean by this expression?" Han Chao squinted at Li Deli and couldn''t understand what happened to Li deli''s * smile.


    "No, you''re nervous. I don''t mean anything else. I''m just chatting with you. Why are you so nervous?" Li Deli explained with a smile.


    "It''s mainly because I think there''s something wrong with your smile. I tell you, you''d better not talk to me. It''s no use. I don''t like men, I like women!" Han Chao explained his point of view very seriously.

 Chapter 1335

    In the Tower restaurant.


    After hearing Han Chao''s words, Li Deli squinted at Han Chao, then said with a big mouth: "no, brother, what do you mean by this? It seems that I like men. I tell you I also like women, and I have a girlfriend!"


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this. Then he shouted at Li Deli strangely, "what the fuck are you talking about? Do you have a girlfriend?"


    "Yes, can''t I have a girlfriend?" Li Deli asked back very seriously.


    Han Chao was silent for a moment, then put down his wine glass, looked at Li Deli seriously, shook his head and said with a big mouth: "it''s impossible. You must be bragging. I don''t believe you can have a girlfriend..."


    "No, brother, what do you mean by this sentence? Do you look down on me or what?" Li Deli asked back with an ugly face after hearing Han Chao''s meaning.


    "No, I don''t mean anything else. Let me tell you this. According to your appearance, you know, if you can find someone before you''re 30, you''re lucky, you know? It''s all God''s favor for you..." Han Chao''s expression was very serious when he spoke. He didn''t mean to joke at all. After all, he was so old, He thinks he must be better than Li Deli. He has no fucking object. Li Deli can have an object like this. Of course, Han Chao can''t accept this fact, but the fact is so cruel.


    "Brother, don''t you believe I have someone?" Li Deli asked with a big mouth.


    "Don''t you talk nonsense? If you can find someone, I won''t say anything else. I''ll eat these shoes directly. Do you think so?" Han Chao said very definitely.


    "Then I''ll call my partner now. Wait, you''ll prepare delicious shoes. I''ll tell you..." Li Deli replied very seriously and took out his mobile phone.


    Han Chao saw Li Deli take out his mobile phone and turned his mouth. He felt that Li Deli was pretending to force here, so he simply didn''t take it seriously. Anyway, even if he killed Han Chao, Han Chao wouldn''t believe that he could find someone like Li Deli.


    Li Deli took out his mobile phone and looked at Han Chao. Then he whispered, "brother, if you really let you eat shoes, I don''t think you can eat them. Let''s bet two thousand yuan. Do you think I have a partner?"


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this. Then he turned his head and looked at Ji Xuan and said, "he said he could find someone like this. Do you believe it?"


    Ji Xuan put down the prawns in his hand and looked at Li deli very carefully. Then he shook his head with great certainty and shouted with his big mouth: "I don''t believe it. I don''t believe it if I kill it!"


    "He said he would bet 2000 yuan with me on whether he had an object. Why? Do you raise it?" Han Chao asked looking at Ji Xuan.


    After hearing this, Ji Xuan thought for a moment, and then said softly, "why don''t you do that? We''re one thousand each. I think this boy is a little evil. What if someone really has an object!"


    Han Chao was stunned, looked at Li Deli, looked at Ji Xuan, and said with a big mouth: "if you say you have found an object, I can believe it, but if you say he has found an object, I don''t believe it!"


    "Grass, what do you mean by this? Why can''t I find someone?" Ji Xuan shouted reluctantly when he heard this.


    "No, brother, don''t get me wrong. I just make an analogy..." Han Chao explained with a smile.


    "Grass, your analogy is very inappropriate!" Ji Xuan scolded with a big mouth.


    "What are your two inks? Are you gambling or not?" Li Deli shouted with a mobile phone in his hand, looking at Ji Xuan and Han Chao.


    "We''ll bet you two thousand each!"


    Han Chao Wanqian shouted at the top of his voice without Ji Xuan''s consent.


    "Grass, you look at me!"


    Li Deli bit his teeth and scolded, then took out his mobile phone, directly found a note for the baby''s phone number and dialed it.


    Han Chao and Ji Xuan were stunned when they saw this scene. Han Chao looked back at Ji Xuan and stammered, "this fool doesn''t really have a girlfriend?"


    "No... no..." Ji Xuan was a little uncertain at this time. After all, the expression on Li deli''s face was very confident at this time.


    "Doodle doodle..." after the phone rang a few times.


    Li Deli smiled at Han Chao, but at this time, a voice suddenly came from the phone: "sorry, the phone you dialed has been turned off!"


    "Ha ha..."


    When Han Chao heard the voice, he bared his teeth and smiled. Then he said with a big mouth: "why, is it forced to pretend to be big, isn''t it?"


    "Don''t worry, she may have pressed the wrong button!" Li Deli explained nervously, and then dialed again.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, the other side finally answered the phone.


    "Hey, husband, what''s the matter?"


    A girl''s voice rang out on the phone.


    After hearing this sentence, Ji Xuan and Han Chao were stunned. The boss stared at him and couldn''t believe his ears.


    "No, he really has a girlfriend?" Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "No, it must be fake!" Han Chao shouted at the top of his voice, then grabbed the mobile phone directly from Li deli''s hand, and shouted at the mobile phone: "are you Li deli''s object?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" the man opposite was stunned and replied.


    "Is this him? It''s impossible..." Han Chao''s face is incredible with his mobile phone.


    Li Deli grabbed the mobile phone from Han Chao''s mobile phone and said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Do you believe it now?"


    "You must be fake!" Han Chao shouted at Li Deli.


    "Why, I can''t afford to lose. I''ve called so many times!" Li Deli replied speechlessly, and then said to the mobile phone: "what baby, I won''t tell you first. When I''m done here, I''ll call you again!"


    After Li Deli finished speaking, he hung up the phone directly, and then smiled at Ji Xuan and Han Chao and said, "what''s the matter? What''s wrong now?"


    "He really has an object..." Ji Xuan stammered at Han Chao.


    "I didn''t fucking expect that he had an object!" Han Chao nodded helplessly, then took out two thousand yuan from his wallet and handed it to Li Deli.


    "Where''s yours?" Li Deli asked, looking at Ji Xuan.


    "I don''t have cash in my hand now. What, give me a card number and I''ll ask my company''s finance to call you!"


    Ji Xuan replied with a shocked look on his face, but Qian Jixuan would not have defaulted, because no matter what, Ji Xuan was convinced that he lost this time. Who the hell could have thought that Li Deli really had an object? It was from the bottom of his heart. If Li Deli hadn''t called just now, Ji Xuan couldn''t believe it.


    "Don''t worry..." Li Deli replied with a smile, then picked up the crab on the table and ate it. After all, he won 2000 yuan. Li Deli must be in a good mood.


    "Well, what, man, can I ask you, what''s the matter with you?" Han Chao asked incredulously.


    "My partner and I, in fact, we are ordinary free love..." Li Deli replied with a smile.


    "Don''t fucking talk to me. Who can fall in love with you freely? You just tell me what''s going on and it''s over. Why so much nonsense!" Han Chao shouted at Li Deli impatiently.


    "..." Li Deli looked at Han Chao and said with a smile, "Why are you so anxious when you look at you!"


    "Roll the calf, I''m just curious about how your girlfriend came here!" Han Chao scolded irritably.


    "Oh, actually, what''s my girlfriend? What''s the matter? I met her online..." Li Deli replied to Ji Xuan with a shy expression.


    Ji Xuan heard this, a mouthful of beer gushed out, stared at Li Deli and asked, "isn''t it all fucking? At this time, there are still people who love online!"


    "What''s wrong with online love?" Li Deli asked Ji Xuan with his small eyes tilted.


    Han Chao was silent for a moment, then looked up at Li Deli and asked, "what, I ask you, have you met your object?"


    Li Deli was stunned when he heard this, and then shook his head very honestly.


    "No, you haven''t fucking met. What a target!" Han Chao shouted at Li Deli.


    "Well, you heard my husband just now..." Li Deli replied with a big mouth.


    "Grass, you fucking give me my money back quickly. You''re playing tricks!" Han Chai shouted with her eyes staring at beads.


    "Ha ha..." Li Deli looked at Han Chao, smiled and said, "sorry, I won. Don''t care whether my daughter-in-law has seen it or not, but can''t I have a daughter-in-law? Can''t spiritual love?"


    "I fucking took this spiritual love..." Ji Xuan looked at Li Deli and nodded helplessly.


    "Just take it!" Li Deli bared his teeth and replied.


    "Can you return the money to me?" Han Chao looked at Li Deli and asked sincerely.


    "It''s impossible. You lost to me. Why should I give it back to you..." Li Deli shouted with his mouth tilted.


    Han Chao looked at Li Deli with helplessness. After a few seconds of silence, he didn''t speak.


    "Don''t you have a girlfriend?" Li Deli asked, looking at Han Chao.


    "Do I have a fucking girlfriend? What does it matter to you?" Han Chao shouted at Li Deli with staring beads.


    "Why, I can''t ask this?" Li Deli replied with a smile, then looked at Han Chao mysteriously and said, "don''t you have a waiter in your hotel? No, just find a waiter?"


    Han Chao glanced at Li Deli, clenched his teeth and said, "can you shut the fuck up?"


    Li Deli was eating happily while pulling the calf with Han Chao. Obviously, Li Deli felt that he was very right to participate in the dinner today. He not only knew Han Chao''s jokes, but also ate. The most important thing is that he won 2000 yuan from Han Chao. Although Ji Xuan''s 2000 yuan hasn''t arrived, Li Deli is not in a hurry, After all, the boss of Ji Xuan''s big brother can''t send him this money.


    Li Deli eats and drinks here, which is very suitable for the rhythm of the meal. Besides feeling that the fool can find a girlfriend, Han Chao beside him knows that Li Deli is an online love. It is estimated that the girl opposite doesn''t even know what Li Deli looks like, so he is relieved. He turns his head and looks at Li Deli with a smile and asks: "That what, deli, have you met your girlfriend?"


    After hearing this, Li Deli put down the crab in his hand, turned his head and looked at Han Chao. Then he asked with a big mouth: "Why are you asking me about this?"


    "Nothing. I''m just curious to talk to you. Why are you so nervous?" Han Chao bared his teeth and asked.


    "Is this question a little personal?" Li Deli looked very cautious and obviously didn''t want to answer this question.


    "Cao, if you talk like that, are you out of sight? Don''t I fucking care about you? You know how many people have to have online love offline, and finally let others rob money and sex..." Han Chao said. After a pause, he turned his head to look at Li Deli, then covered his big mouth and whispered: "Well, it''s basically impossible for you to rob sex, but you can''t rob money. After all, you''re two thousand yuan a month. In fact, life is not easy..."


    Hearing this, Li Deli turned to look at Han Chao, then grinned, and then whispered, "I said you have a lot to worry about, but don''t worry, I don''t have any problems here, do you know?"


    "Why is there no problem?" Han Chao was stunned and asked.


    "Don''t talk about robbing money and sex. I tell you, my daughter-in-law is very kind to me. She not only doesn''t ask me for money, but also often sends me a red envelope..." Li Deli proudly replied to Han Chao.


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this. He turned to look at Li Deli and asked, "no, what did you tell me just now? You don''t give your daughter-in-law money, but your daughter-in-law gives you money back?"


    "Yes, just send me a red envelope if there''s nothing wrong. Although the money is not much, it''s thirty or fifty, but it''s a matter of mind, isn''t it?" Li Deli smiled back, then looked at Han Chao''s response, smiled helplessly, reached out his hand, took out his mobile phone, threw it in front of Han Chao, looked at Han Chao and said: "That what, if you don''t believe it, you can have a look..."


    Han Chao pursed his lips and remained silent for a moment. Then he picked up his mobile phone from the table, and finally opened Li deli''s mobile phone as if he had made a great determination.


    "It''s all right. I don''t have any secrets. You can finish it by looking at it..." Li Deli bared his teeth and replied.


    "Ha ha..." Han Chao looked up at Li Deli. Now Han Chao realized that Li Deli looked silly on the surface, but in fact he was not stupid at all.


    Han Chao opened Li deli''s mobile phone, and then he opened Li deli''s wechat with an extremely sad expression. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t open it. As soon as Han Chao opened it, he jumped directly. Li Deli not only has a girlfriend, but also is not worth a fucking one. The whole fucking chat interface is a chat crowd of about 10000 people!


    Han Chao just glanced casually. At least more than a dozen girls could tell Li Deli that her husband missed you. Han Chao trembled and opened a note that was the micro signal of his daughter-in-law. A nude photo instantly reflected in Han Chao''s eyes. Han Chao was stunned, licked his lips and studied it carefully.


    While drinking beer, Li Deli looked at Han Chao and found that Han Chao had no reaction after looking at the nude photo of his daughter-in-law. He continued to eat.


    "This is your daughter-in-law?" Han Chao asked Li Deli with his mobile phone.


    "How do you look? You have a good figure?" Li Deli bared his teeth and replied.


    Han Chao looked at the photos on his mobile phone and fell into deep meditation. Speaking from his heart, Han Chao was a little skeptical about life, because he didn''t understand why such a girl would like Li Deli. Really, Han Chao really didn''t understand these things. With curiosity about the chat records on Han Chao, Han Chao was silent after seeing them, because the chat records of the two people were simple for Han Chao It''s a kind of deep stimulation. Han Chao doesn''t want it. He looks at the girl opposite one after another, honey. Han Chao turns his head to look at Li Deli, then looks at himself, and finally falls into deep meditation.


    "How did you finish reading?" Li Deli asked, putting down his beer and looking at Han Chao.


    "It''s done..." Han Chao nodded slightly and then changed his mobile phone to Li Deli.


    "Well, now I know I didn''t lie to you. I told you that I''m very honest!" Li Deli smiled and took back his cell phone.


    Han Chao looked at Li Deli and said in a low voice, "man, can I tell you something?"


    "What''s the matter? Tell me..." Li Deli nodded proudly.


    "Well, I''m just curious now. How did you cheat this girl? Can you tell me your story?" Han Chao''s eyes are very strange now, because Han Chao just looked at the girls in Li deli''s wechat. They are more beautiful than each other, Moreover, the relationship with Li Deli is the kind of relationship that makes Han Chao''s virgin difficult to talk about, especially the nude photo, which makes Han Chao''s mind dirty and jumping. Apart from others, the appearance of the girl is unacceptable to Han Chao. In his heart, the girl grows up like a goddess, and her long legs and chest are in Han Chao''s eyes, That girl was the girl of his dream. However, at this time, he had to accept an extremely cruel fact that the girl of his dream was the girlfriend of Li Deli, a non mainstream child.


    Han Chao looked at Li deli''s thick lips and the hairstyle that would be beaten when he went out. He fell into deep meditation. At this time, Han Chao wondered why he couldn''t find a girlfriend, but Li Deli, a fool, could find a girlfriend!


    Li Deli was stunned when he heard Han Chao''s question, and then said with a big mouth: "well, I''m like this. We all fall in love naturally. Maybe we just like my appearance!"


    "Impossible!" Han Chao shouted very definitely and then said, "I didn''t say you. Let''s say so. It''s a miracle that you can find Liu Rui according to your photography. I''ll tell you!"


    "Isn''t Liu Rui a man?" Li Deli was stunned and looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "Don''t you just think of him as a woman?" Han Chao shouted at the top of his voice.


    After hearing this, Li Deli was silent. Then he looked up at Han Chao and asked with a very serious expression, "what do you mean by this?"


    "It doesn''t mean much. I''m just making an analogy with you, okay?"


    "No, there''s something else in your words!" Li Deli shouted with a big mouth, then thought about it, then looked at Han Chao very seriously and said, "you mean I''m ugly, right?"


    "Cao, if you understand this, I don''t want to explain anything..." Han Chao reluctantly replied, then looked at Li Deli and said: "what, you quickly tell me what''s going on with this girlfriend!"


    "You say I''m ugly..." Li Deli looked at Han Chao with a sad expression and shouted.


    "I say you''re ugly. Can you stop the ink!" Han Chao shouted excitedly.


    After hearing this, Li Deli paused, then frowned and asked, "no, I just found a girlfriend? Are you so excited? Why are you so excited?"


    "I''m not excited. Now I just want to ask you, what''s the matter with this woman!" Han Chao asked with a big mouth.


    "Why, do you know this woman?" Li Deli asked with a smile.


    "I don''t know..."


    "Tell me what you mean. Is this woman your ex girlfriend?" Li Deli continued.


    "I fucking said I didn''t know you. What are you still doing here?"


    "Is that your relative?" Li Deli continued.


    "Do you believe that I''ll kill you in the ink?" Han Chao shouted with his teeth clenched.


    "No, aren''t we communicating normally now? Why are you so excited?" Li Deli looked at Han Chao''s helplessness and then asked, "is this woman your sister?"


    ��������


    "That''s your sister!" Li Deli continued after seeing Han Chao''s silence.


    "Roll the calf, how many times have I told you, I don''t know this person at all!" Han Chao shouted with his teeth clenched.


    "Is it your mother? No, this woman is not as old as she is. He told me it was only 20!"


    Li Deli shook his head with his big mouth. Finally, he still couldn''t understand what the relationship between this woman and Han Chao was.


    "I fucking ask you, why does this woman like you!" Han Chao shouted at Li Deli gnashing his teeth.


    Li Deli was stunned for a moment and then said with a big mouth: "didn''t I explain to you just now? This woman may like me to be handsome, and then she has to be with me. You say I can''t stop it. What can I do? Do you think so?"


    "Who the fuck believes what you said!" Han Chao shouted at the top of his voice.

 Chapter 1336

    Han Chao dragged Li deli''s clothes and inked with Li Deli for a long time, but in the end, he still didn''t ask from Li deli''s innermost part why this woman can have an object with Li Deli. This seems to leave an indelible shadow in Han Chao''s heart. After all, some East and West Han Chao really don''t understand.


    "Oh, didn''t I tell you? I met this woman on the Internet. I didn''t do anything, and I didn''t give people money. I just chatted casually, and then people had to meet me. I looked at his photos and felt they looked good, so I agreed. You said that we were such a pure love. What do you think you don''t understand ... "said Li Deli, looking at Han Chao while eating crabs.


    Han Chao squinted at Li Deli, then frowned and said, "who do you think can believe what you said? Me? If I believe you, I''m a fool..."


    "If you say you have this attitude, I can''t help it. If you don''t believe me, what can I do, or I''ll call my daughter-in-law now?" Li Deli asked with bare teeth.


    "Where is your daughter-in-law?" Han Chao turned and frowned.


    "Where do people have anything to do with you? Why, you have a crush on my daughter-in-law?" Li Deli took a very cautious look at Han Chao and then said: "well, let me tell you, my daughter-in-law can''t see you. At least you don''t pass the test. You can''t see your nose. It''s not as good as me..."


    "No, you''ve all grown into this kind of B. you''re so fucking interested in telling me what you look like!" Han Chao shouted at Li Deli at the top of his voice.


    "I find you seem very dissatisfied with my appearance?" Li Deli asked, looking at Han Chao.


    "It''s not whether I''m satisfied or not. It''s mainly because you''ve grown like this. You say you''re still inexplicably confident. Who can stand this?" Han Chao almost cried out in a collapse, and then said, "just tell me the truth. How on earth did you cheat other people''s little girls?"


    "I have a very serious question to ask you now..." Li Deli looked at Han Chao with a very serious expression and said.


    Han Chao was stunned for a moment, then turned his mouth and said, "what''s your fucking problem? Hurry up and ask, don''t ink..."


    Li Deli was silent for a moment and said in a low voice, "let me tell you this. I''m not very good-looking, but I can feel very serious discrimination between your lines. For me, I''m very dissatisfied now..."


    "Can you stop fucking ink? You say your hairstyle, but I''m not. Let''s say your hairstyle!"


    "What''s wrong with my hairstyle?" Li Deli shouted at Han Chao with a reasonable neck.


    "You have this hairstyle. Look who the fuck is fixing your hairstyle all over the street!" Han Chao shouted with some collapse.


    "What do you know? I''m called fashion. You can''t understand ordinary people like you. Do you know?" Li Deli shouted with a big mouth and then said, "I''m not bragging to you. My hairstyle is basically invincible in our iron tower. Do you understand?"


    "Get the fuck out of here. Who''s free to compare your hair style with you two? The old hen at the door doesn''t care about you. I''ll tell you!" Han Chao shouted at the top of his voice and then said, "have you met your object?"


    "No, I find that you care so much about my object. Have I met my object? What do you say has anything to do with you?" Li Deli asked with a big mouth.


    "I''m just fucking curious to know if it''s ok?" Han Chao asked at a high voice.


    "I haven''t seen it!" cried Ridley.


    "..." Han Chao was stunned and then said, "did you follow us first?"


    "Do I have anything to do with you? What does it have to do with you?" Li Deli asked.


    "I can''t do anything, but let me tell you this. My relationship with Ye Zong is usually very good, so now I feel that you are very insidious, you know?"


    "Why am I not authentic?" Li Deli licked his lips and looked at Han Chao.


    "The worst thing about you is that you don''t tell me the truth now. You tell me a dishonest man. What do our harem want you to do?"


    "Why am I dishonest!"


    "You know in your heart that this situation is such a situation anyway. If you honestly explain the problem to me now, I may still give you a chance to say those good words in front of Ye, but if you continue to develop in this way, I guess I can''t say good words for you, and I won''t let Ye agree with you Go to work in our harem! "Han Chao said with a very serious expression.


    "Are you threatening me?" Li Deli shouted at Han Chao with wide eyes.


    "I''m fucking idle. What are you doing? What can you make me threaten?" Han Chao shouted at Li Deli speechless.


    "Didn''t you just say that you wouldn''t let me join your harem?" Li Deli glanced at Han Chao with small eyes, and then whispered, "what, can you keep your word in the harem?"


    "..." Han Chao smiled helplessly after hearing this sentence, then said with his mouth tilted: "let me tell you, I''m basically in this state in our harem..."


    "What state?" Li Deli asked curiously.


    "Our harem is now divided into two parts, one is me, the other is the restaurant, and the other is their bar. There are not many people in my hotel, but now it''s completely me. Do you understand what I mean? Simply put, I can do whatever I want on my side. If you have a good relationship with me, I can''t promise you anything else, ye If I don''t want you there, my side is a one sentence thing. It''s like the waiters on my side. They are all Congliang ladies. I tell you that the quality can''t be worse than that of their harem... "Han Chao gave Li Deli a big mouth to analyze his position in the harem.


    Li Deli was stunned when he heard this, and then whispered, "didn''t I tell you all? I have a girlfriend here..."


    "Don''t fucking tell me that ink is useless. Now you either tell me honestly what''s wrong with your girlfriend, or I won''t agree to let myself work in our harem. I''ll tell you clearly. Now they don''t know much about the bar. The hotel here is short of people, so I say, If you come, you must follow me. You know, you follow me. Think about it yourself! "Han Chao patted Li deli on the shoulder and said very seriously.


    Li Deli was stunned for a moment, then he sucked his nose with hatred, then looked at Han Chao and asked, "are what you said true?"


    "Nonsense, what I said can still be false. I can''t cheat you and it''s over!" Han Chao shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Well, if you talk like that, I''ll trust you for a while!" Li Deli nodded very honestly.


    "OK, don''t tell me it''s useless. Tell me what''s going on with your object and it''s over!" Han Chao shouted irritably.


    "In fact, I haven''t met my object at all..." Li Deli was silent for a moment, and then said with a sad expression: "we have sent some photos to each other, and I still use this photo!"


    As he spoke, Li Deli took out his mobile phone. Han Chao squinted at it and was stunned. The expression on his face was incredible.


    "No, is this fucking Nicholas Tse?" Han Chao shouted at the top of his voice.


    "I said it was me..." Li Deli nodded awkwardly.


    "Oh, my grass. It''s all fucking stuff?" Han Chao covered his head and collapsed all over his face. After all, he can''t understand how someone in the world can cheat people with Nicholas Tse''s photos. You say you cheat you. Whose photos can''t you? Take a picture of Nicholas Tse.


    "What, let me ask you!" Han Chao looked at Li Deli and asked after being silent.


    "Tell me..." Li Deli nodded slightly.


    "I''m just a little curious about you now. You said you took a picture of Nicholas Tse. What the fuck do you think? Tell me! What the hell do you think!" Han Chao shouted with his teeth.


    "Actually, I didn''t expect so much. I just found a photo on the Internet and sent it to the little girl!" Li Deli replied very honestly.


    Han Chao was stunned for a moment, then looked at Li Deli and asked, "after you sent it to the little girl, did the little girl have no reaction?"


    "There was no response. I just asked if I looked like Nicholas Tse. I said yes. People on our side called me Nicholas Tse!"


    "Cao, this girl is also a fucking bad brain!" Han Chao scolded silently, and then whispered, "you fucking belong to fraud, you know?"


    "Why did I cheat? I didn''t do anything!" Li Deli asked helplessly.


    "You''re fucking holding someone else''s photo of Nicholas Tse with other people''s girls *, you''re not a fraud. What are you doing? Tell me! You''re a fraud in fraud. I''ll tell you!" Han Chao stared at beads and shouted angrily.


    "Ha ha, you see what you''re talking about. I''m just a liar. They can''t get 200 yuan. Can they call the police or what?" Li Deli replied with a look of indifference.


    Han Chao looked at Li Deli in silence and found that he really couldn''t communicate with this person now.


    In the Tower restaurant.


    We ate with Li Luoguo, Liu Guohua and others for more than an hour. Han Chao and Li Deli probably talked for more than an hour. I took out my mobile phone and looked at the time, then turned my head and looked at Sun Yuanliang with a red face. I looked at Sun Yuanliang again, but sun Yuanliang didn''t notice my eyes. In fact, my meaning was very simple, After all, the food and wine were almost the same, but Sun Yuanliang didn''t seem to cut into the theme. After eating for so long, we chatted about some useless things. Sun Yuanliang basically didn''t say a serious word.


    Liu Rui looked up at me. The meaning was very obvious. He must be in a hurry.


    I waved my hand at Liu Rui and motioned Liu Rui not to worry. I think since Sun Yuanliang can shout Li Luoguo and Liu reform today, he must have his own ideas. Otherwise, he can''t keep silent and talk with Li Luoguo and Liu reform here.


    "What time is it?" Li Luoguo asked vaguely at this time.


    Sun Yuanliang was stunned when he heard this. Then he said with a big mouth: "why, what''s the matter with you?"


    "What can I do? I just ask..." Li Luoguo replied with a smile. He looked a little helpless. After all, he now saw that sun Yuanliang had drunk too much at this time. Even if he didn''t drink too much, he pretended to drink too much. What can you do?


    "Nothing urgent, just stay here. Let''s have a good drink today..." Sun Yuanliang replied with a big mouth, then took out his mobile phone, looked at the time, then looked at me and asked, "what, President ye, what''s the matter with you?"


    "What can I do for you today? I''ll help you stay with me..." I bared my teeth and replied.


    "That''s OK. If we don''t have anything to do, don''t worry. I was going home at first. If you hadn''t come, I''d be sleeping now. You said I''d stay with you two so enthusiastically. Do you mean to go?" Sun Yuanliang asked with a smile holding Li Luoguo''s shoulder.


    "Ha ha, since director Sun has given me so much face, I certainly can''t go..." Li Luoguo reluctantly replied, looking at Sun Yuanliang''s eyes is very helpless, but because sun Yuanliang has drunk too much at this time, he really doesn''t dare to say more. The thing is really urgent for others, and he won''t be able to clean up at that time.


    "Go one?" Sun Yuanliang picked up his glass and asked Liu reform.


    Liu reform belongs to the kind of person who doesn''t like to talk once he drinks too much, so after seeing sun Yuanliang pick up the glass, Liu reform was stunned, slowed down a little, frowned and asked.


    "Grass, what do you mean? What are we doing sitting here? What are you doing if you don''t drink?" Sun Yuanliang asked with a big mouth.


    "Hehe, director Sun, you see what you said, I didn''t say no. the main reason is that you guys can drink too much now. You know, I just can''t keep up with your rhythm..." Liu reformed reluctantly replied, and then whispered, "come on, director Sun, I respect you for this glass of wine..."


    "Bright man!" Sun Yuanliang bared his teeth and replied. Then he quickly raised his glass and touched it with Liu reform.


    On the other hand, after Li Deli and Han Chao exchanged basic online love skills, they staggered to my side, looked at me with a smile and asked, "President ye, what are you doing?"


    "Nothing..." I waved back.


    "Hehe, it''s ok if there''s nothing wrong." Li Deli also drank a little too much at this time, so he didn''t think at all. He didn''t have a fucking idea at all.


    "..." I reluctantly nodded. I found that I basically had no communication with Li Deli.


    At this time, I looked down at my cell phone and my cell phone rang.


    I was stunned when I saw that Wei Yiwen called me. Then I took my mobile phone to sun Yuanliang and Li Luoguo. They smiled and said, "what, I''ll go out and answer the phone. Excuse me..."


    "Go, go, come back soon..." Sun Yuanliang waved at him.


    "Ha ha."


    I smiled and ran out of the private room with my mobile phone.


    When Liu Rui saw me go out, he thought something had happened. Instinctively, he stood up and wanted to go out with me, but he was dragged down by sun Xiaogang. Then he stared at Liu Rui and asked, "why, brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Hehe, what can I do? I just want to go and see what ye Han has done..." Liu Rui whispered back.


    "Stay!" Sun Yuanliang stared at beads and shouted. It was obvious that he really drank too much. If he didn''t drink too much, he couldn''t talk to Liu Rui like that.


    Liu Rui smiled helplessly, then slowly did it down, then picked up the wine cup in his hand, looked at Sun Yuanliang and said, "what, President sun, let''s have another cup?"


    "OK, I see how much you can drink. I must pour you all down today..." Sun Yuanliang shouted at Liu Rui with his teeth bare.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled helplessly, then took out his glass and touched it with sun Yuanliang.


    ����


    On the other hand, I know that Wei Yiwen called me and was very anxious to go for a while. Then, in addition, I didn''t drink less in my province, so I must walk unsteadily. Basically, I stumbled to the toilet, and then found Wei Yiwen''s telephone and dialed it.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    I leaned against the side of the toilet and lit a cigarette while waiting for Wei Yiwen to answer the phone.


    "What the fuck is Cao doing? Why don''t you answer the phone?" I looked at my cell phone and shouted.


    "Hello?"


    Just after I finished scolding, Wei Yiwen answered the phone and shouted at me at the top of his voice.


    "Why did you answer the phone?" I asked with a frown.


    "Isn''t that what? I''m driving here..."


    "Why, uncle Wei, why are you calling me?" I asked vaguely towards my mobile phone.


    "Well, Lao Tian and I strolled around the tower for a day, basically watching all the monitors, but we didn''t know any useful news." Wei Yiwen said very directly.


    ��������


    I paused for a moment. After knowing that there was nothing wrong with Wei Yiwen and Tian Ming, my heart was obviously relieved. Then I whispered, "what, do you think it didn''t appear at all or did people delete the monitoring directly?"


    "I don''t think it''s recorded. Xiaowu''s gang are very smart. They are people who often deal with the police, so they must be very sensitive to the camera. I think your idea is still not good..." Wei Yiwen simply tied me to analyze it.


    "Grass, what''s wrong with this thing, mainly because we don''t have any other way..." I reluctantly rubbed my face and then said: "what, haven''t you two found anything today?"


    "No, except for finding some videos from the police station, the rest are basically calving. There''s nothing. I''ve been watching videos all fucking day, and they''re all old eyes for me..." Wei Yiwen said with a big mouth.


    I bowed my head and said in a low voice, "well, if there''s nothing wrong, you two go back and wait for me to go back. We''re studying!"


    "OK, where are you now? Are you in the hotel?" Wei Yiwen asked.


    "In what hotel? I''m drinking with others here..."


    "Drink, what drink?" Wei Yiwen asked with some doubt.


    "Grass, what else can I drink? I have several bosses with sun Yuanliang..."


    "Hehe, that''s OK. I''ll finish it with Lao Tian. We won''t go to find you..."


    "Are you sure to hide from me as long as you have wine?" I asked with a big mouth.


    "Ha ha..." Wei Yiwen smiled and then said, "OK, I won''t talk to you. Hang up!"


    "OK." I nodded and hung up.


    After talking to Wei Yiwen on the phone, I sat directly on the water pool in the toilet, because I couldn''t stand him at all. I took my mobile phone and smoked while trying to figure out how to find the whereabouts of Lao Bian and Xiao Hei. It''s really difficult to tell my heart. I originally planned to let Wei Yiwen investigate the roadside monitoring today, Then follow the surveillance to find some clues, but now I fucking know that I despise Xiaowu. People just hide from the camera. It''s basically impossible if you want to do something on the camera.


    "Hua la..." I turned on the tap and rubbed my face.


    I don''t know why I feel so tired when I don''t stay to get water. After all, I haven''t felt this for a long time from my debut to now. Xiaowu is obviously more terrible than I thought. Their ideas and the Liu Neng behind them are not at the same level as me.


    The firepower of our harem is reasonable. After all, Tian Ming, Wei Yiwen, Zhang Fengyu are all experts among the fugitives. But if we don''t have brother Long''s help and fire directly, we are not the opponent of Xiao Wu at all, because those people are less dangerous than our harem, and Liu Neng behind them is more reckless than me. They are a group of madmen.


    If you play with relationships, there are basically no relationships that can be used in our harem now. All the relationships left by Liu Yong to me have been almost harmed by me.


    When it comes to IQ, I''m not bragging at all. I think Liu Neng is the smartest person I''ve met so far. Although I haven''t seen Liu Neng yet, I vaguely feel that I may know this person.

 Chapter 1337

    After smoking two cigarettes in the toilet, I shook my head and ran outside the toilet.


    I had drunk before, and then smoked a few cigarettes in the toilet. Now I''m in a coma. Basically, I don''t walk in a straight line. If I wasn''t afraid of losing face, I could lie directly on the ground, but I still walked in the direction of the private room.


    Then, after I walked two steps forward, I suddenly found something in front of me. A pair of long legs directly came into my eyes. Before I could react, I collided directly with the owner of these long legs. I didn''t walk very steadily. Don''t collide so much and lie directly on the ground.


    "Oh......" the girl opposite also sat on the ground and exclaimed.


    After I heard the voice, I quickly looked up and saw a suffocating face. The girl in front of me should be older than me. She is twenty-eight or eight years old. Her hair is pulled up high, showing her snow-white slender neck. She has a beautiful melon seed face and beautiful face. The eyebrow is like ink painting, the eyes are like painting, the lips are like cherry blossoms, and the God is like autumn water. Under a professional suit, the skin is more beautiful and delicate.


    And this is not the main thing. The main thing is that the girl''s chest is a little choppy. I was stunned at the sight.


    "You''re blind!"


    The girl was of good quality. She didn''t swear. She just frowned and shouted at me.


    I just opened my mouth to speak, but I found that my head just fell under the girl''s knee length professional skirt, and I went whoring under the girl''s skirt at a glance. Yes, I was stunned again.


    "Lace, black."


    I muttered in my heart, there''s no way. If a man meets this situation, he can''t help looking at it.


    The scenery at the bottom of the girl''s skirt was like a beautiful poppy, which attracted my attention. I drank a few glasses of wine myself. At this time, after seeing this scene, I couldn''t control my emotions. I was stunned instinctively, and then I had a reaction.


    The girl on the ground seemed to find it. She was stunned for a moment, then directly stood up, looked at me and shouted, "what are you looking at!"


    "Don''t get me wrong. I didn''t mean to..." I looked at the girl in front of me and replied helplessly.


    "Are you sick?" the girl''s tone was cold, and her pretty face was like a layer of ice, which was terrible.


    I was stunned for a moment, then stood up with the wall, and said helplessly, "sorry to drink too much, drink too much..."


    "If you drink too much, you can play rogue at will, can''t you?" the girl''s small face is cold, and a pair of Danfeng eyes stare at me motionless. I instantly feel a very terrible breath.


    I stood up very hard. Then I just took a step forward here, but I don''t know why the ground was so light. My head sank and ran straight ahead. However, because the girl stood in front of us, this time I didn''t fall down, but my head hit two towering soft balls, and soon a fragrance like blue musk went into my nostrils.


    The girl looked at me on her chest and was stunned.


    The girl hurriedly stepped back two steps, and I hurriedly left the two groups of elastic softness, and then carefully studied the deep gully between the two groups of white, tender and softness.


    When the girl saw me leave, she widened her eyes and scolded me for being crazy. Then she hurried to the women''s toilet with her small bag.


    I looked back at the girl and smiled helplessly. Unexpectedly, I came out to the bathroom and had such an affair.


    This time I was a lot more careful. I directly held the wall and ran to the position of the private room.


    "No, Mr. Ye, what''s the matter with you? Why did you come back?"


    As soon as I opened the door of the private room, sun Yuanliang turned and shouted at me.


    "It''s all right, just made a call..." I smiled helplessly, and then sat on my seat. I could vaguely smell the fragrance of the girl just now.


    Sun Yuanliang looked at me and was silent. Then he looked at Li Luoguo and Liu reformer and said, "what, how are you two factories now?"


    I was stunned when I heard this. I knew sun Yuanliang was finally going to talk about serious things. After all, this is the theme of today.


    Li Luoguo and Liu reformer were equally stunned, lowered their heads and said slowly after a moment of silence: "what, director Sun is still in the mood to care about us now?"


    "Ha ha, what you said, if I don''t care about you, who do I care about?" Sun Yuanliang replied with a laugh and then said: "well, what, the situation is like this. I''ve called you and President ye together today. In fact, if there''s nothing, it''s impossible. There must be something..."


    After hearing this, Li Luoguo was speechless. You said you had something to say and it was over. You worked hard to pull it for so long, and then you drank it. Then you told me you had something to do. Can''t you just say it? What''s the point of pulling this calf now? Of course, Li Luoguo thinks so in his heart, but he still doesn''t dare to say anything.


    "Ha ha..." Li Luoguo smiled and said nothing.


    On the other side, I looked at Sun Yuanliang and didn''t speak.


    "You know we''re going to move here soon. Do you know this?" Sun Yuanliang said directly to the theme without ink this time.


    "Yes, can we not know about this? It is said that the government is going to do something in the whole university city here, but I don''t understand what''s going on now, but I''ll just listen to the wind..." Li Luoguo nodded very honestly, then paused, looked at Sun Yuanliang and asked: "Director Sun, why are you still in the mood to study this?"


    Sun Yuanliang was stunned for a moment, and then whispered, "isn''t that right? Now it''s going to be demolished, and your two factories are still within the scope of demolition! You two are among the several factories clearly marked by the municipal government!"


    Li Luoguo nodded slightly when he heard this. After all, he knew all these things now.


    "Ha ha, this is a good thing!" Liu reformed smiled. Although he also knew, he still had to respond that others were not.


    "Well, that''s a good thing. Now, President Ye has come today. I don''t beat around the bush with you. Let me put it this way. President ye came here for your two factories!" Sun Yuanliang said loudly.


    After hearing this, Li Luoguo and Liu reform were stunned. They didn''t know how to answer sun Yuanliang. They were silent. They turned and looked at me and asked, "President ye, your company is going to buy my factory?"


    "Yes!" I nodded slightly.


    "Hehe, why didn''t you say it earlier?" Li Luoguo looked at me and smiled.


    "Why, brother Li, have you sold your factory?" I asked with a smile.


    "That''s not......" Li Luoguo waved his hand at me.


    Sun Yuanliang looked at me and whispered: "Now that I''ve made myself clear, I''d like to express my attitude. Yes, President Ye is my brother. I haven''t known you for a long time, but what I can say is that if you two can sell the factory to President ye, I will certainly help you two fight for welfare to the greatest extent. First of all, I won''t say anything else. Your new factory land must be a little asking No, I don''t know how big your factory is now, but I''ll leave it here today. You sell out the factory and I''ll give you two new factories in half a month, which is 30% larger than your current factory! "


    After hearing this, Li Luoguo took a breath. Now he knows how awesome his factory is, 30% more than the original factory. What''s that concept!


    "What you said is true or false?" Li Luoguo asked sun Yuanliang with a smile.


    "Cao, what do you mean by this? How can I cheat you?" Sun Yuanliang shouted at Li Luoguo with his big mouth.


    "Yes, I''m here today, too. I won''t say much. I can guarantee you everything director Sun said. What he promised you now, we have nothing left to achieve!" Zhang Xiaogang shouted with a big mouth.


    "It''s mainly because you''re too strong?" Li Deli asked with bare teeth.


    "That''s big?" Sun Yuanliang smiled helplessly and then said, "let me tell you, there are more here. As long as you promise to buy the factory, I''ll build a road for you in the government. You should also know the location of the new factory. The government has been preparing to build roads, but why hasn''t it started?"


    "Why?" asked Ridley.


    "Let me tell you this, because the people on our side haven''t moved there yet. If we move there, there''s no guarantee that I can let this road directly into your factory, and there''s no charge. You two don''t have to pay the annual highway fee!" Sun Yuanliang shouted very brightly.


    "My grass, is this true or false?" Li deli''s eyes widened. In fact, ordinary people may feel nothing if they can hear it, but if they hear it like Li Deli and Li Luoguo, they will naturally understand the truth. After all, if this thing can really save the travel expenses of their factory, it will be a lot of money that year. At least there will be a million or so in more than ten years, although it is a lot of money, But they are all distributed, so most people care about this money, but if you think about it carefully, it''s really a lot of money.


    "Cao, I''ll tell you these things in front of President Ye. If I can''t do it at that time, won''t you come directly to me?" Sun Yuanliang shouted with a big mouth.


    PS: Well, I haven''t held a meeting with all the bosses recently to say a few words from my heart. I also saw the comments at the bottom recently. Several bosses said that the plot of my book is too slow. In fact, let''s say so for various reasons, but the most important thing is that the result of this book is not good. I have to eat, so I put most of my energy on it now In the new book, I have to write two books every day. It''s inevitable to take care of one thing and lose the other. If the bosses are not satisfied, I say sorry, because people''s energy is really limited. I''m basically writing this book without making money, but I''ve been writing it for a year, and I''ve been changing it for more than 400 days. This is my attitude towards writing books. Although the plot is slowing down, I can guarantee it The proof is the outline of this story. I''m still writing it, and it''s very rigorous. I think it''s still very wonderful. If you have that temperament, you can read it. If not, just abandon my book.


    Since the serialization of this book, I have never asked for a reward, or even a genuine subscription. What''s the reason? First, I know I can''t write it, and second, I don''t read much about this book.


    I started my book with a curse. Yes, it''s just because the Northeast mixed Zi style is similar, but if you read my book carefully, I try to avoid everyone''s plot now. My plot is all I think of a little by myself. I''m ashamed of what I said, and I used my heart in every story.


    Finally, thank you for seeing here. There are not many readers of this book, but I still don''t break the watch. There are still no eunuchs. The plot is slow. I''m helpless. I just want to say that if you really can''t stand it, don''t read it. After all, I don''t care if there are few readers of this book, because I don''t want to make money from this book.


    Everything is mutual.


    Thank you.


    Sun Yuanliang and Zhang Xiaogang have clearly expressed their attitude, and they are also very reasonable in their words. Basically, they consider problems to the greatest extent from the perspective of Li Luoguo and Liu reform. At least I sit aside and feel that sun Yuanliang is very particular about his words and work, At least what has been said so far is very persuasive.


    "Since director Sun and captain Zhang both said so, I won''t sell off, so I said it directly..." Li Luoguo was silent for a long time, turned his head and looked at Liu reform, and Liu reform nodded slightly. After all, this thing is the business of both of them, so I must ask others for Liu reform''s meaning.


    Liu reformer turned his head and nodded slightly at Li Luoguo.


    Knowing what Liu meant by reform, Li Luoguo glanced at Sun Yuanliang and said softly: "Well, director Sun, I won''t hide it from you. Someone did contact me before you, and then negotiated the price, but we haven''t signed a contract yet. Lao Liu has been watching. Basically, if I sell it, it will be fast on his side. After all, it''s the same thing if it''s early and late..."


    When I heard this, I turned around and stared at Liu Rui. I was obviously not satisfied with Liu Rui''s work. I thought the people from our harem had come very soon, but now Xiaowu is obviously one step faster than us.


    "You go on..." Sun Yuanliang nodded at Li Luoguo.


    "Well, what''s the matter with me? Last time people there chatted with me, I also learned about our factory. My factory is more than 800 square meters. Although it''s not big, it''s a small food processing factory after all. The people opposite analyzed it for me. Even if I wait like this, I''ll sell it for 5 million left at most "The price on the right..." Li Luoguo said, pausing here.


    "And then?" I asked.


    "My factory sold for $5 million, and then the place of the new factory estimated that it would be bought back at this price. It''s waiting for the government to buy it. If I wait for you to come and buy my factory, it''s estimated that it will be more than $1 million. It''s not much for you big bosses, but it''s also a lot for people like me..." Li Luoguo explained very honestly.


    "How much did the person opposite give you?" I asked, squinting at Li Luoguo.


    "Eight million plus a Mercedes Benz!" Li Luoguo said without thinking.


    "Grass, you''re buying land and giving you something as a fucking gift?" Liu Rui scolded speechlessly after hearing this.


    "Ha ha..." when Li Luoguo heard this, he chuckled and whispered, "isn''t this what? The car I drive here is broken a little, and then the people over there privately promised me to drive the whole Mercedes Benz, but these are the people opposite. They made oral arrangements for me. It''s not sure what''s going on at that time..."


    "Grass, this mother can really do business. It''s like buying milk powder and giving pig feed..." Liu Rui scolded with a big mouth.


    "Ha ha..." Li Luoguo grinned and didn''t speak.


    I squinted at Li Luoguo and Liu reformer. In fact, Li Luoguo obviously meant to tell us the other party''s quotation, and then let us know what the price is. In fact, Li Luoguo is not very familiar with the people opposite, that is, the simple cooperation relationship. If we can offer a higher price, he will still consider me On our side.


    I meditated on the price in my heart, turned around and looked at Ji Xuan. Ji Xuan heard what he said just now. After all, Ji Xuan is our God of wealth now. If the God of wealth doesn''t nod, what we say here is nonsense.


    Ji Xuan took out his mobile phone and stirred it twice. Then he put it on the table and looked up at me.


    I quickly picked up my mobile phone and took a look. My mobile phone was facing away from these people, so no one saw the text message on my mobile phone.


    I squinted and said, "whatever you want!"


    After I knew what Ji Xuan meant, I nodded at Ji Xuan, then looked at Li Luoguo and said, "Uncle Li, we are all businessmen, but I have little social experience, so I won''t beat around the bush with you. Let''s just understand and finish..."


    "Yes!" Li Luoguo looked at me and nodded.


    "You just said that the man across the street offered a price of $7 million, didn''t you?" I looked at Li Luoguo and asked.


    "It''s almost the price together!" Li Luoguo nodded.


    "Well, we''ll give you $10 million, and I won''t ink it. It''s $10 million directly, but the premise is that I''ll give you three days. If you can promise us to sign the contract directly after three days, but come over for three days, we''ll have to talk about the acquisition again. What''s more, I''ll give you $10 million, which is exactly what I gave you. Director Sun promised earlier All your things can be fulfilled for you, which is a matter of reaching out to them, "I said with great certainty.


    In fact, the 10 million I said is not my nonsense, but the price I studied with Ji Xuan. I think as long as the price is taken out, the people opposite will be excited. Another thing is that I directly say the price is so high, so I don''t want Li Luoguo to continue to write, Because if this thing should make those people of Xiaowu calm down and have a price war with us at that time, I can''t stand it. After all, people spend their own money, and I spend money for Ji Xuan. If the money is within the range of Ji Xuan''s tolerance, Ji Xuan''s family should not say anything, but once it exceeds this range, Then the problem is to get into trouble, so I must hurry up.


    Li Luoguo was stunned when he heard what I said. He didn''t expect me to be so happy and directly raise the price to 10 million. Li Luoguo''s own heart is very clear. Even if he waited, his factory can''t sell 10 million. This is a fact.


    "Uncle Li, what do you think of my price?" I looked at Li Luoguo and asked with a smile.


    "..." Li Luoguo was silent for a moment, then nodded and said, "President ye, your price is not low!"


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and didn''t speak.


    "It''s not Lao Li. What do you mean? I worked hard to get you together. What do you think I can do about you?" Sun Yuanliang shouted with a big mouth, and then began to stir up the flames nearby: "Lao Li, you know more about the house price on our tower than I do. If we were not lucky, do you think this kind of good thing could fall on your head? Do you mean that you can fall on you every day?"


    After hearing this, Li Luoguo chuckled and whispered, "director Sun, if you speak like that, I''ll tell you the truth. Why did I choose the location of the factory here at the beginning? Isn''t it because the land here is cheap?"


    "You are still a sensible person!" Sun Yuanliang nodded slightly.


    "Yes, you said that since we came here at the beginning, we just wanted to be cheap. There''s no other meaning. I didn''t expect that we could move here! Who could have thought that the iron tower development zone would move!" Li Luoguo patted the table and shouted.


    "Hehe, that''s not why. I''ve been the director for such a long time. When did I have dinner with the mayor and never heard of it?" Sun Yuanliang smiled and then said: "Isn''t the district head here just because there''s no oil and water here, and then he spent a million or so. He was transferred directly to another place. He just left here. You said we were relocated..."


    "You are still smart." Li Luoguo nodded with a smile.


    "It''s not that I''m smart. It''s mainly because I''m older. I''m certainly not as good as those young people!" Sun Yuanliang replied with a laugh.


    "Now it''s hard and sweet..." Li Luoguo replied with a smile and then said: "in fact, I didn''t expect this place to be like this. I didn''t expect my factory to be so valuable and buy 10 million!"


    Sun Yuanliang was stunned when he heard this, and then said with a big mouth: "Lao Li, I don''t hide it from you at all. Before we had dinner, I never studied with President Ye how much your factory can be worth. This is true. I think the seven or eight million yuan will come to an end. Now, after I heard president Ye''s price just now, I''m really shocked on my side. Tell me, let''s not talk about the iron tower, even if it''s something else Place, do you think you can get 10 million whole factories now? Tell me, is it possible for you to say it yourself? "


    "No..." Li Luoguo nodded very honestly.


    "So, what''s that now? If your situation is good, you can follow it. But think about it. If you don''t have the whole opportunity, what are you doing with Li Luoguo? Do you have to pucker in that workshop and follow the workers every day to study how many spicy strips can be produced this month? You say you buy this spicy strip and you''ll buy it When the fuck can you make ten million? "Sun Yuanliang was very excited. He patted the table and shouted at Li Luoguo.


    "Ha ha, that''s what you said!" Li Luoguo was completely brainwashed by sun Yuanliang at this time. I looked at the two people talking and felt that this thing should be almost in place.

 Chapter 1338

    In the Tower restaurant.


    Li Luoguo and Liu reformer were stunned by Liu Rui''s words, mainly because my brother Rui''s words were a little evil, which directly frightened the two people.


    Sun Yuanliang and Zhang Xiaogang were stunned. After all, they really didn''t understand what Liu Rui was talking about, but that''s not the point. The point is that my brother Rui talked for so long and made others seem very reasonable. You just can''t find any reason to refute, Otherwise, why does the north and South say that Liu Rui in our harem is a great immortal? This great immortal is different from normal people. The idea of normal people is to follow Li Luoguo''s idea and tell Li Luoguo how much profit you can make and how suitable you are if you sell this factory to our Harem.


    But our big brother Rui is different. From the beginning of talking, people have analyzed this problem to you very directly, that is, whether you like to buy or not, but I also tell you that we are not idle people here. Why your factory is so valuable now is because our harem has come. If you really give me a sharp eye, I''ll just let go of it. Do you think your factory is still valuable?


    Sun Yuanliang and Liu Rui are very passive when they talk, but Liu Rui is different. They directly change from passive to active. Do you like to buy or not? If you don''t sell, we won''t buy directly. At that time, I''ll see if your factory can be valuable. It''s because of this that Liu Rui feels very tough when he talks. He has the upper hand in momentum, However, sun Yuanliang and Zhang Xiaogang are different. They have lost in momentum. They are completely in the state that I beg you to sell the factory.


    What Liu Rui wants to express is very clear, that is, our harem wants to buy your factory now, but you must not pretend to force me here. Everyone is the best seller and no one is more stupid than anyone. Our harem needs your factory now, so your factory is so valuable. Our harem is also very willing to buy it when it is valuable, But if you have to ask the whole lion to speak, I''m sorry. In the situation of mutual benefit and win-win, you don''t sell. You have to fight for a bite of meat in our harem. Then I really tell you that this situation doesn''t exist at all, because our harem is not a fool.


    Once we feel that we don''t make money at your price, we''ll kill the fish and catch the net. Of course, Liu Rui''s statement still excludes the importance of this project to our harem. It''s entirely from the perspective of a businessman. If we consider the current situation of our harem, we''ll actually suffer some losses, There''s no way, but it''s obvious that Li Luoguo and Liu reform are very ordinary businessmen. All they can think of is these things.


    If they sell the factory to our harem, to a certain extent, it is not impossible for us to give part of the profits to their factory. In this way, everyone is in a state of taking what they need. But if you don''t want to see our harem earn money, does our harem have a duty to let you earn money?


    These things are mutual. If we can achieve a win-win situation, that''s what our harem wants to see, rather than really not buying their factory. In fact, others may not know, but I understand very well in my heart that Liu Rui is now scaring Li Luoguo and Liu reform. Once it''s time for people not to talk to you about this, It''s estimated that Liu Rui will have another way. My brother Rui''s way of speaking is to use both hard and soft in the city, and then directly confuse you. When you don''t know anything, I''ll take you by surprise. It''s like Liu Rui''s reason to borrow money in our harem. Liu Rui''s mouth is really the most precious treasure in his life, I think if Liu Rui doesn''t have that mouth, he''ll be like a waste, but he''ll say goodbye.


    You say Liu Rui runs away when he fights. You can''t find anyone when you work. What''s the use of finding him for such things, but I still keep him in our harem. The most important purpose is to value Liu Rui''s mouth. In my eyes, Liu Rui''s mouth can give us great benefits in the future. What''s the saying, This is the reason why soldiers are trained for thousands of days and used for a while.


    I looked at Liu Rui with a smile and nodded at Liu Rui with great satisfaction. My meaning is very obvious. This is my affirmation of what my big brother Rui just said.


    Li Luoguo and Liu reformer bowed their heads and didn''t know what to think. Zhang Xiaogang walked to the north and South with a wine glass, then looked at the north and South and said with a smile: "what does Liu Rui do in your harem?"


    "I don''t know exactly what he does. Anyway, when he follows the leaves, I''m still above the factory. Generally, Liu Rui is the second in charge of our harem bar..." north and South replied with a big mouth.


    "Cao, the second leader of your harem is very awesome..." Zhang Xiaogang sat next to the north and south, and then said: "is he usually responsible for setting up, negotiating and so on in your harem? I can say it when I look at people! You two are good..."


    The north and the South looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said helplessly: "We negotiate everything. Our harem bar is usually lifted. Except that the young lady is a whore, what can you negotiate with this thing? If you encounter trouble, brother yuan and Meng Liang go directly to negotiate with you. If you meet ordinary people, you say if you go to negotiate with others, they will think that our harem is ill..."


    "No, if you say so, I don''t understand. What is Liu Rui responsible for in your harem?" Zhao Xiaogang asked, frowning at the north and south.


    "If you ask me that, in fact, I don''t know what Liu Rui does..." the north and South replied with some embarrassment, and then said: "at the beginning, people knew what to do, but Liu Rui just didn''t do anything, and then slept in our Miss''s lounge with Yang Song every day..."


    "Sleep with Miss?" Zhao Xiaogang immediately got excited after hearing this, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Why do you sleep with other ladies? I found that your thoughts are so dirty now. Can you be clean? Our harem basically has no hidden rules, and even if there are, it has to be the hidden rules of leaves. Can you turn them both?" the north and the South replied with a big mouth, and then said: "Let me tell you something. It turned out that they were idle and chatting with other ladies, but later, Liu Rui found an object, and that object was basically responsible for the financial problems of our harem. Therefore, Liu Rui was very afraid of his daughter-in-law. Basically, his daughter-in-law told him to go east. He didn''t dare to go west and let him go forward. He didn''t dare to step back Liu Rui doesn''t go to the young lady much later, but Yang song always goes again... "


    "Did you say that his mouth was practiced with the ladies of your harem..." Zhang Xiaogang asked with a mysterious look on his face.


    "..." after hearing this, North and South were stunned and shouted helplessly: "no, I found that you want something in your head? Can''t you be pure?"


    "No... why am I not pure? Don''t I just talk about the mouth? Why is it not pure?" Zhang Xiaogang stared at the beads and looked puzzled.


    "Grass, you still have a calf with me, don''t you? Do you think I don''t know what you mean?" north and South pointed to Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    "Grass..." Zhang Xiaogang was stunned. Then he took out an abalone from the table, licked it on his tongue, turned his head, looked at the north and South and said, "isn''t that what you said about practicing mouth?"


    After seeing Zhang Xiaogang''s action, the north and South were stunned. They looked at the abalone in Zhang Xiaogang''s hand and didn''t know what to say. They rubbed their big face eggs, and then looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said, "it''s not big brother. Are you a policeman or am I a policeman? I don''t understand now. Who do we two work in a bar?"


    "Of course, I''m a policeman. Why are you studying this with me?" Zhang Xiaogang asked, looking at the north and South with some incomprehension.


    "No, I don''t mean anything else here. I''m mainly a little research. I don''t understand what you mean by that action just now. Can you explain it to me?" asked the north and south, looking at Zhang Xiaogang with a full face.


    "Grass, you really don''t understand? You say it''s stupid, I found!" Zhang Xiaogang took off his clothes directly after finishing his words, then looked at the north and south according to the abalone in his hand and asked, "I ask you now, do you know what this thing is?"


    "I don''t know..." north and South shook their heads directly.


    "Oh, my grass, aren''t you a virgin?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted, looking at the north and South with a big mouth.


    "What the hell? I''m a virgin. How can you swear when you talk?" Nanbei shouted at Zhang Xiaogang with a speechless face.


    "It''s not a brother. You don''t even know this? How can I hate you to explain?" at this time, Zhang Xiaogang felt as if he had encountered the bottleneck of his career and found that he simply couldn''t communicate with the fool north and south.


    "Didn''t you two study what stuff? Ah, you''re so excited?" at this time, Han Chao came over with a smile and looked at Zhang Xiaogang and the north and south.


    "You came just in time. I have a problem to study with you now..." Zhang Xiaogang reached out and dragged Han Chao, and then said, "what? I''ll ask you a question now. You can say what you know. Do you hear me?"


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this, and then smiled and said, "no, brother Zhang, what are you doing? If you tell me something, you''ll be done. Why do you say you''re so serious? I don''t like your serious expression now..."


    "The main thing is that now this problem is very serious!" Zhang Xiaogang is really a lot, stared at the beads and shouted. Then he took the abalone in his hand and asked Han Chao, "what do you say this thing is for?"


    "Eat, what else can you do..." Han Chao was stunned for a moment, and then looked at Zhang Xiaogang''s eyes as if he were looking at another fool. He didn''t understand the man. What did he want to express.


    "I don''t fucking know what this thing is for eating. Now I just want to ask you, what exactly does he think about this thing?" Zhang Xiaogang then shouted.


    "What''s it like?" Han Chao was stunned when he heard this. Then he covered his mouth and smiled at Zhang Xiaogang. "Brother Zhang, why are you doing this when you''re free? Let''s eat here. You say how fucking this thing you''re talking about is buried. You''re a real person. Are you a pervert!"


    "What kind of pressure transformation? I asked you what Liu Rui did in your harem just now, and then the north and South should explain it to me. Finally, they told me that Liu Rui practiced his mouth, and then they told me that Liu Rui didn''t sleep with young ladies. You said how would you practice his mouth if you didn''t sleep with young ladies?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted at Han Chao with a stare at the column.


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this. Then he smiled and said, "what, brother Zhang, I think you may have misunderstood. The practice mouth that people said about North and south is completely different from that you said. The practice mouth that you said is to practice with the young lady, and the one that people said about North and south is to deceive people..."


    "Is that my whole mistake?" Zhang Xiaogang was stunned for a moment. He changed his mistake and looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "Grass, you don''t understand wrong. What do you think in your mind?" the north and South on one side shouted helplessly at Zhang Xiaogang.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned for a moment, then quickly put down the abalone in his hand, looked at the north and South with a smile and said: "what, I misunderstood just now. Don''t give me general knowledge. It''s easy to say something useless if I drink some wine here..."


    "It''s all right..." north and South waved their hands impatiently.


    "That what, I want to ask you, North and south, you tell me the truth, are you a virgin?" Zhang Xiaogang looked at North and South sincerely and asked.


    "Grass, can you change the topic? You fucking chat with me like this. I really can''t talk to you now!" north and South stared at beads and scolded helplessly.


    "Well, now tell me what Liu Rui is doing in your harem..." Zhang Xiaogang rang and asked.


    "Cao, I don''t like talking to you now. You still talk to Han Chao. He is really a virgin!" north and south point to Han Chao speechless.


    "It''s not North and south. What do you mean by this? How can you tell others about whether I''m a virgin? Do you know what respect for other people''s privacy is?" Han Chao was unhappy when he heard this. He stared at the beads and shouted at North and south.


    "You were a virgin. You two were talking to me. I''m in a very bad mood now!"


    The north and the South waved to Han Chao with speechless faces. Han Chao just wanted to open his mouth to talk to the South and the north, but Zhang Xiaogang stopped him. Then he said to Han Chao with a smile: "don''t do that, big brother. You''d better introduce me what Liu Rui does..."


    After hearing this, Han Chao looked up at Zhang Xiaogang and asked, "it''s not that you''re idle. Why do you study what Liu Rui does? Why do you like others? I told you that Liu ruigen could not have liked you. They have an object!"


    "What kind of thing do I like about him? My mother and children will leave, and I''m still gay. What kind of thing do you think about in men? I''m just curious why Liu Rui''s mouth can say so..." Zhang Xiaogang explained helplessly.


    "Cao, why do you ask North and south? I tell you that you are looking for the right person now. I tell you, what can north and South know? I still know Liu Rui very well. Let me tell you this. Liu Rui is in our harem. In fact, he doesn''t do anything. Do you know?" Han Chao shouted at Zhang Xiaogang with great excitement.


    "What do you mean, don''t do anything? What are you doing? Idle people in your harem?" Zhang Xiaogang was stunned and stammered at Han Chao.


    "..." after hearing this, Han Chao looked up at Liu Rui and found that Liu Rui didn''t look at himself with Ben now. He whispered, "in fact, it''s not that he doesn''t do anything, but this person just sees work [run, I''ll tell you, he basically doesn''t want to do anything and can''t do anything now. Then the rest of us in the harem, except ye Han, dare not say him, so ah, he basically takes the name of Miss''s psychological assistant tutor, but in fact, he doesn''t care much about Miss now, because you won''t let him go... "


    "The name of psychological counselor is still a fucking miss. It''s the first time I''ve heard..." Zhang Xiaogang wiped his big face and some speechless replied.


    "Now you know what Liu Rui is doing in our harem?" Han Chao asked, looking at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "I know a little bit..." Zhang Xiaogang nodded with a smile.


    "Cao, you are generally understood. Let me tell you this. Liu Rui is basically doing nothing in our harem. Do you know now?" Han Chao shouted anxiously.


    "No, man, you said Liu Rui didn''t do anything in your harem. Why are you so excited? You said you didn''t give him a salary..." Zhang Xiaogang asked wordlessly after seeing Han Chao''s mood.


    "Cao, I''m not excited about this kind of thing. You know, I don''t like this kind of person. You say you don''t dare to do anything. Forget it. You still have our company''s money. Is it too much?" Han Chao shouted at Zhang Xiaogang with big eyes.


    "Hehe, if you say so, it''s really a little too much!" Zhang Xiaogang nodded quickly.


    "Not so much. It''s fucking too much. I''ll tell you!"


    "Maybe the boss of your rich family in the harem doesn''t need this money..." Zhang Xiaogang shouted with a big mouth.


    "Cao, brother Zhang, if you talk like that, I don''t like to hear it. What''s the matter with money? They can spend so recklessly with money? What can''t they do with money!" at this time, Han Chao was completely in a state of indignation. He shouted with great excitement to support Zhang Xiaogang, and then said: "You say you''re good. If you''re really rich, don''t pit money on us. You know my IQ. I follow them. How tired I am, you know? You don''t know how tired I am. You can''t understand me and tell you!"


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled helplessly, then looked at Liu Rui and asked, "what, let me ask you, is Liu Rui afraid of his daughter-in-law?"


    "..." Han Chao was stunned and then said with a big mouth: "What''s the matter with you? People are afraid of their daughter-in-law. But I''ve never seen Liu Rui so afraid of his daughter-in-law anyway. You know? He runs to our hotel every day and packs pot steamed pork for his daughter-in-law. The most annoying thing is that every time he comes, he keeps an account of his order, and then I go up to ask for money and give it back to his mother-in-law. What do you think these are? It''s just like Beast, I tell you! "


    "Do you always have an object now?" Zhang Xiaogang then asked.


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this, then turned his mouth and said: "Let me tell you this, ye Han, he is the most afraid of his daughter-in-law! He is even more afraid than Liu Rui. I think it''s true that his daughter-in-law shouted and he played with his stomach directly. There are so many young ladies in our harem. Do you know how many young ladies seduce him every day? But he didn''t dare to move. At first, those young ladies thought what was the matter with Ye Han. Later, people knew that they were afraid of his daughter-in-law I''m afraid... "


    "Good man!" Zhang Xiaogang grinned.


    "Oh, it''s just that his daughter-in-law doesn''t give him a chance. If he is given a chance, he may not be what''s going on!"


    "I found that people in your harem are very afraid of their daughter-in-law?" Zhang Xiaogang continued at this time.


    "Cao. I don''t agree with you. Some people in our harem are not afraid of their daughter-in-law!" Han Chao shouted with a big mouth.


    "Who?" Zhang Xiaogang asked curiously.


    "I''m not afraid of my daughter-in-law. I tell you it''s true. I''m not afraid of my daughter-in-law at all. I think the things of my daughter-in-law are cheap. You''re used to them. They don''t have any use with Ben. If they don''t obey, they beat and scold. I''ll tell you immediately..." Han Chao seemed to be very experienced and said to Zhang Xiaogang. The expression on his face was also very rich, as if it was true.


    "No, you don''t have a daughter-in-law?"


    At this time, the north and South on one side really couldn''t listen. They turned to look at Han Chao and asked.


    "How do you know I have no object?" Han Chao looked back and stared at the beads and asked North and south.


    "You just don''t have it. You''re a fucking virgin. You have a JB object..." north and South were very honest and shouted with a big mouth.


    "Grass..." Han Chao was stunned for a moment, then shouted at his throat, "I don''t have a fucking daughter-in-law, but I''m not afraid of my daughter-in-law. Why not?"


    Liu Rui and I raised our heads when we heard this.

 Chapter 1339

    Inside the Tower Restaurant


    Zhang Xiaogang and sun Yuanliang are basically a way of brainwashing MLM organizations. They constantly brainwash Li Luoguo and Liu reform. In fact, their reactions are normal, but Li Deli is different. He is stunned. Li Deli feels that he, the rich second generation, has been very oppressed, But after hearing the cries of sun Xiaogang and sun Yuanliang, Li Deli is now very inflated. He feels that he is already a rich second generation with a value of tens of millions. The expression on his face seems to be a little worried about how he can spend his money in the future!


    Sun Yuanliang looked at Li Deli and looked helpless. Although Li Deli was more cooperative, Li Luoguo and Liu reformer refused to say anything. What''s the use of a Li Deli nodding? His speech is basically the kind that can be completely ignored.


    Zhang Fengyu sat aside with a big mouth and looked at Zhang Xiaogang and sun Yuanliang. With a helpless face, he turned to the north and South and said, "you say these two people have these two skills. What kind of police do they still be? It''s good for the whole MLM organization to be directly on the tower. It''s estimated that they make more money than being a police..."


    "You think everyone is your consciousness. People''s consciousness can''t be compared with those of us ordinary people!" north and South smiled back to Zhang Yuyu.


    "Cao, the two of them are like two B. It''s obvious that they can''t do anything. I think if Liu Rui said these words, it''s basically a matter of three or five minutes. Take these two people directly!" Zhang Fengyu replied with a big mouth.


    "If you talk like that, I really don''t know how to go on. Liu Rui, the immortal of our back palace, is basically in a state of being able to speak when he is dead. Don''t talk about these two people, even if who comes, it''s hard to work!" north and South bared their teeth.


    "Then why don''t Liu Rui brainwash these two people now? I''m fucking sleepy after brainwashing these people..." Zhang Yuyu is a little disgusted with sun Yuanliang and Zhang Xiaogang. Their words are too fucking ink and have no technical content.


    "What do you know, Liu Rui is waiting for you. Basically, Liu Rui can''t look at others. Liu Rui just goes up. The immortal of our harem palace pays attention to the tone of appearance. It''s such an ordinary time to let Liu Rui play. What will happen in the future?" the North and the South seemed to understand and analyze it very well.


    Zhang Fengyu looked up at the north and south, then asked with a big mouth: "do you mean fighting the landlord first, two or three, but not two kings, Altman''s last enlarged move?"


    "Hehe, you''re still a little spiritual!" Nanbei nodded with a smile and then said, "look, wait until sun Yuanliang and Zhang Xiaogang can''t work, and the immortal of our back palace will do it..."


    "Then you say, when can we finish today?" Zhang Fengyu looked at the north and South helplessly and asked.


    After hearing this, North and South reached out and took out their mobile phone, looked at the time on the mobile phone, then frowned and said, "it''s eight o''clock now. I guess it won''t be finished before twelve o''clock in the middle of the night!"


    "Grass, it''s going to take so long?" Zhang Fengyu shouted, staring at beads, and then said, "what''s wrong? Can''t you just let Liu Rui go? Don''t let these fools waste time, can you?"


    "Oh, you just don''t understand the brainwashing way of our Hougong immortal!" north and South shouted with a big mouth.


    "The way?" Zhang Fengyu was stunned after hearing this, then looked at the north and South and asked, "what''s the way?"


    "I''ll tell you Liu Rui''s way of brainwashing. In fact, you can sum it up in one sentence, that is, ink. If Liu Rui''s ink gets up, it basically belongs to the state of brain melon seeds buzzing for you, so say ah, you''re waiting now. Every three or four hours is not enough for Liu Rui to play..." north and South said with a big mouth.


    "Grass, if you knew such ink, what the fuck did you think? You can''t do it early. You have to keep the ink until now?" Zhang Fengyu collapsed immediately after hearing this and shouted with big eyes.


    "Hehe, what''s the matter with you? What are you doing in such a hurry?" the north and South smiled helplessly and looked at Zhang Fengyu and asked.


    "What the fuck can I do? Besides, I''ll be fine. I don''t like to hear your people''s ink here..."


    "Be honest. What''s the use of saying you''re worried? No one else is worried!" north and South squinted back.


    "Who the fuck said he was anxious to save me? This drying fool fell asleep!" Zhang Fengyu shouted, pointing to Han Chao.


    "Ha ha..." north and South looked at Han Chao and smiled. Then they whispered, "isn''t that what? What''s that? I''ve drunk too much..."


    "Grass, I fucking drank too much..." Zhang Fengyu scolded helplessly.


    On the other hand, Zhang Xiaogang and sun Yuanliang still brainwash Li Luoguo and Li reform. I can see from my side that even if Zhang Xiaogang and sun Yuanliang say that flowers come, people can''t promise. What we do now is to let Li Luoguo understand what our conditions are, Also, I deliberately put my time on three days. I also want to put some pressure on Li Luoguo and Liu reform. As for whether to promise or not, I really can''t guarantee it now. First, the attitude of these two people is too firm.


    I turned my head and looked at Liu Rui, indicating that Liu Rui should say something. After all, at this time, sun Yuanliang basically didn''t know what to say to Li Luoguo and Liu reform.


    Liu Rui put down his glass, then turned his head and looked at Sun Yuanliang and Zhang Xiaogang. He pursed his lips and whispered, "Uncle Li, in fact, the idea in your heart is very simple."


    "You see, Liu Rui is talking!" north and South looked at Zhang Fengyu with a smile and said.


    "It doesn''t matter to me who speaks in love!" Zhang Fengyu shouted helplessly with a big mouth.


    "What are you talking about?" Li Luoguo looked at Liu Rui after hearing this.


    "I mean, I know what you think very well now!" Liu Rui stretched out his hand and lit a cigarette, then looked at Li Luoguo with a smile, and then said: "in fact, this thing is also simple. Isn''t it that you''re going to sell the factory to someone who gives you more money in the end? Right?"


    "..." Li Luoguo looked at Liu Rui and said nothing.


    "You think that since our harem can offer 10 million, someone will offer 10 million. What you see is that the price of this factory may be higher and higher now, right?" Liu Rui then asked.


    Li Luoguo squinted at Liu Rui and still didn''t speak.


    "But Uncle Li, let me tell you this. As an old saying goes, people''s hearts are not enough. Snakes swallow elephants!" Liu Rui paused, looked at Li Luoguo''s reaction, and then said: "Well, let me tell you this. Our harem can offer this price, not because the factory is worth a lot of money, but because we have our own reasons. But let me tell you, if you go out now, even if you die, your factory will not sell more than 10 million!"


    Liu Rui spoke in a very tough tone.


    "No, boy, what do you mean?" Li Luoguo was stunned and looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "It doesn''t mean much. My meaning is very simple. The factory itself is worthless, but now it''s worth money because our harem is here. But listen to my point, that is, now our harem is here. If the people in our harem withdraw, I''ll tell you that no one buys your factory at all. You can only wait for the government to buy it. You know "Bai Bu?" Liu Rui shouted loudly.


    "I don''t understand!" Li Luoguo shook his head with a puzzled face.


    "Grass, what else don''t you understand about this thing? What a fucking simple truth!" Liu Rui shouted helplessly, and then said: "in fact, it''s not that your factory is worth money, but someone doesn''t want our harem to buy this factory. Do I understand?"


    "..." Li Luoguo obviously made Liu Rui shout a little confused.


    After seeing this scene, the north and South on one side scratched their heads with a smile and said with a big mouth: "today, Daxian, do we still change our way?"


    "The times are changing, who the fuck can keep pushing like that!" Zhang Fengyu said impatiently.


    "Ha ha..." Nanbei smiled and didn''t speak.


    "I''m so direct now. If our harem doesn''t want such a project now, your factory is nothing. You know, don''t say $8 million. Even $5 million may not be given to you. Just wait for the government to buy it. When you say what your situation is, you have to sell it. If you don''t sell it, you have to sell it! At that time, your situation will not be like this, or you will be very passive. Do you know? "Liu Rui stared at beads and shouted, and then said: "We don''t want to give you this money now because what''s the matter? Your broken factory B is not fucking valuable at all. I tell you, and don''t cherish it at a good time. Do you think it can rise again later? It''s really urgent. When you can''t have enough appetite, no one will feed you. Now you don''t eat rice and wait for meat Isn''t it? I tell you, if you wait another two months, I''ll kneel down and kowtow to you if you can eat dirt! "


    After listening to Liu Rui''s words, Li Luoguo and Liu reform were stunned. They didn''t understand what Liu Rui was talking about. However, although Liu Rui''s words were very bad, Li Luoguo and Liu reform felt that Liu Rui''s words were very reasonable. If the truth was like what Liu Rui said, they would be embarrassed if they were really bald, And now we give them two very high prices, so they obviously hesitate.


    After my words with Liu Rui and Han Chao, Han Chao suddenly looked up and looked at Han Chao. After seeing the eyes of both of us, Han Chao was stunned for a while, then turned his big mouth and asked me, "what do you think I''m doing?"


    "What did you say?" I touched my lips and looked at Han Chao.


    "Ha ha..." Han Chao looked at me and smiled awkwardly. Then he waved his hands at me and said, "that''s what. You''ll be finished talking about you. What are you always saying to me here..."


    I looked at Han Chao and didn''t speak. In fact, Liu Rui was here. I basically didn''t need anything. I just listened and finished. My brother Rui basically had no problem. He could handle it alone.


    "Well, brother Zhang, we don''t have to pay attention to them. Let''s talk about our..." Han Chao looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said with a smile when he saw that I didn''t speak.


    "Ha ha, OK!" Zhang Xiaogang nodded with a smile.


    "What, where did we come from?" Han Chao asked, looking at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "We just said that ye Zong and Liu Rui are afraid of his daughter-in-law..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile.


    Han Chao heard this and looked at Zhang Xiaogang with a big mouth. Then he said with a big mouth: "I tell you, these two people are careful. Let''s not study their fear of their daughter-in-law for the time being... Let''s say something else..."


    "OK!" Zhang Xiaogang smiled and nodded.


    ����


    On the other side, Liu Rui looked at Li Luoguo and Liu reform with a smile. He was silent for a moment, and then asked, "uncle Liu and Uncle Li, what do you think now? Can you talk to me?"


    Hearing this, Li Luoguo looked up at Liu Rui, then touched his chin, and after a moment of silence, he whispered: "In fact, we don''t think much. What you said just now is reasonable... But I think we should go back and study it carefully. After all, it''s not our business. There are other shareholders in the factory. We have to discuss it, don''t we?"


    After hearing this, Li Deli, who was next to Li Luoguo, was stunned. He immediately asked with a big mouth: "no, Dad, we are not the only shareholders in our family. I have 2% of the shares in my hand, and the remaining 98% is not in your hand. Who do you want to discuss with when you go home?"


    Li Luoguo quickly stared at Li Deli, then shouted at the top of his voice, "can you be talking nonsense here? Who the fuck should I discuss with? I have to study with you?"


    "It''s mainly because our family is a small food factory and a family business. Except my second uncle, they are basically workers. I just wonder who you''re going to study with?" Li Deli asked helplessly with a big mouth.


    "Go, get the fuck out of here. I don''t want to talk to you now. Do you hear me?" Li Luoguo stared at the beads and shouted at Li Deli.


    "No, I''m just asking who you''re studying with. What''s the matter? I can''t ask yet. I don''t have the right to ask about anything in our family now, do I?" Li Deli suddenly got excited, patted the table and shouted at Li Luoguo.


    "..." Li Luoguo looked at Li Deli, sighed slightly, then clenched his teeth and said, "I''ll go home and study with your mother. No, I''ll ask you if you can?"


    After hearing this, Li Deli was stunned. Then he said with a big mouth: "if you say you want to study with my mother, don''t you say you''ll be finished with my mother? You have to talk to me here. You just say it and it''s finished. I have to be anxious or on the ground?"


    Li Luoguo stared at Li Deli irritably, shook his head and didn''t speak.


    In fact, even if Li Deli doesn''t say this, Liu Rui and I are very clear. According to the scale of Li Luoguo''s factory, what shareholders can they have? Li Luoguo''s words are just to delay time.


    Liu Rui looked at Li Deli, smiled, and then whispered, "do you still want to come to work here?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Li Deli was stunned and looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Nothing..." Liu Rui smiled and waved his hand, then turned to look at Li Luoguo and asked, "Uncle Li, is Deli going to give you a hand in your factory now?"


    "..." Li Luoguo was stunned for a moment, then shouted with a big mouth: "he gave me a JB to start with. He can come to the factory for two days a month. He can be fucking worthy of me. He knows to play games at home every day. He doesn''t know anything except playing games..."


    "No, I found you talking nonsense!" when Li Deli heard this, he was not happy immediately. After all, Li Deli is still going to work in our harem. Li Luoguo''s speech is not to give himself a green face, but to tear himself down!


    "If you play games every day, our company doesn''t need you. Our company doesn''t play games..." I joked at Li Deli with a smile.


    Li Deli was even more excited when he heard my words. He turned to me and said, "what President ye, wait for me first. I have to study this problem with my father..."


    "Ha ha, OK." I nodded with a smile.


    "It''s not Dad. I find that you talk to others now. What are you talking about? Why can''t you say something good about me, and you have to do something bad for me? I don''t understand now. Are you my father?" Li Deli shouted at Li Luoguo very excitedly.


    Li Luoguo looked at Li Deli, and then asked very directly, "no, I ask you, you let me say hello. Besides being lazy, do you have anything else?"


    When Li Deli heard this, he was slightly stunned. Then he clenched his teeth and shouted, "no, what? Even if I don''t have anything right or wrong, who knows if you don''t say it? You say you''ve said it. What do people think of me now? I''m in the most critical period of applying for a job. Why don''t you help me speak? Why don''t you tear me down here?"


    "..." Li Luoguo rubbed his big face and looked at Li deli''s helplessness.


    "And, as you said just now, even if I have nothing right or wrong, aren''t I trying now? Aren''t I trying to learn well?" Li Deli shouted at Li Luoguo at the top of his voice.


    "Can you shut your fucking mouth? I don''t want to talk to you now. Do you understand what I mean?" Li Luoguo asked, looking at Li Deli.


    "After you''ve finished, you don''t want to talk to me now. I haven''t seen you do things like this. I can see now. Your work is really bad now. Wait, I''ll tell me when I go home. You go out..." Li Deli threatened with a big mouth.


    "Roll the calf, tell where you fucking fall in love now. I don''t want to talk with you now. Roll the calf for me quickly, do you hear me?"


    "Why did I pull the calf? Isn''t what I''m talking to you now? Do you think I''m not serious enough with my attitude?" Li Deli shouted with his teeth clenched.


    "... I told you to shut your mouth. Do you hear me?" Li Luoguo shouted with his teeth clenched.


    "You''ve said it all now. You''re delaying my future, don''t you know?" Li Deli shouted loudly, slapping the table with abnormal excitement.


    I sat on the chair with a helpless face. I was afraid that the two people would fight now.


    Liu Rui is also speechless. After all, he is studying the acquisition of the factory. The fucking problem has not been studied yet. It seems that the two men are going to fight.


    "What are you two doing?" Liu reformer said helplessly at this time.


    "No, uncle Liu, you happen to be here. I''ll study it with you now. Do you think my father is like this? What do you think these are? I told people here well. What did he do? He was demolished. What do you think this is?" Li Deli shouted helplessly at Liu reform.


    "Well, what''s the matter with you two? You can''t go home and talk about it. What''s the matter with you two arguing here? It''s funny?" Liu reform shouted with a big mouth, then looked at me and Liu Rui said: "Well, the current situation is like this. I don''t know what Lao Li thinks now, but I prefer to say that I sell the factory to you now..."


    Liu Rui pretended to be in place. He didn''t feel excited because Liu reform vomited at this time. He just nodded slightly because he knew that Liu reform hadn''t spoken yet.


    "But now, I have to go back and think about it. Otherwise, President ye and President Liu will give me some time. Will you let me go back and think about it?" Liu reform looked at me and Liu Rui very sincerely and asked.


    Liu Rui was silent after hearing this, and then asked in a low voice: "Well, uncle Liu, since you said that, I''m sure you can go back and think about it, but what I''m thinking now is what you really want to think about. In fact, I''ve made it very clear that things are such things. If you really don''t understand anything, you can say it in front of us, right? There''s no need for us I have to go back and study! "


    "Yes, if you really don''t think clearly, you can tell the problem now. There are so many of you and us here. Don''t you say it and study it well? Why do you have to go back to study this?" Zhang Xiaogang said at this time.


    Liu reformer glanced at Zhang Xiaogang and said helplessly, "it''s mainly because it''s a little sudden."

 Chapter 1340

    After hearing Liu''s reform words, Zhang Xiaogang looked helpless and shouted with a big mouth: "Why is this sudden or not? I didn''t say it. Even if we don''t come to you today, do you have to start studying the problem of selling the factory? You say you sell it sooner or later. President Ye has dismissed you with such good conditions, right? And I''m here to make it convenient for you to the greatest extent. You say you still have consideration I don''t understand. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Let me tell you! "


    "..." Liu reformer looked up at Zhang Xiaogang and didn''t speak.


    "Oh, well, since uncle Liu said to think about it, we can''t force others to think about it. If they say to think about it, then think about it." Liu Rui knows that even if he says anything today, Li Luoguo and Liu reform can''t pay attention to it. After all, this matter is not a small matter.


    "The main reason is that I just don''t understand what this thing has to consider, so I directly promise that it won''t be finished?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted helplessly.


    "One person has one idea, and we can''t force others to sell it to us, isn''t it..." Liu Rui smiled back, and then turned to look at me to see if I had anything else to say. If I didn''t have anything to say, Liu Rui probably wouldn''t continue to write with these two people. After all, it''s not a matter of urgency. It''s not good for you to continue writing now. On the contrary, it seems that our harem is in a hurry.


    I looked at Liu Rui, then looked up at Li Deli, then looked at Li Luoguo with a smile and said, "what, factory director Li, now I want to ask you, how do you arrange Deli?"


    After hearing this, Li Luoguo was stunned, looked at me and asked, "what do you mean by this?"


    "It''s not interesting. I''m just asking. After all, I know you''re old here. In fact, you don''t care so much about how much money you can earn now, but I want to ask, do you think about your family and children now? If you say you can still do it now, it''s no problem, but if you''re old enough to retire, what will you do What to do? Wait for your old money or what to do? "


    I spoke with a very serious expression. I didn''t feel joking at all.


    After hearing what I said, Li Luoguo turned his head to look at Liu reformer, and then whispered, "in fact, if you talk to me like that, President ye, I really don''t know how to answer you. As you said, there is really no problem here, but I, a loser son, I really don''t know how to arrange. What can he do if I make money?"


    Speaking of this, Li Luoguo turned and looked at Li deli''s helplessness.


    "No, you say this..." when Li Deli heard this, he was excited. He pulled his throat and wanted to argue with Li Luoguo, but I stopped him. Then he looked at Li Deli with a smile and said, "Deli, let me finish this with your father first!"


    Li Deli looked at me, was silent, then clenched his teeth and said, "President ye, I tell you, my father is talking nonsense here. You don''t have to listen to him..."


    "Ha ha, I know!" I smiled and nodded, then turned to look at Li Luoguo and said, "what, I think you can''t always think about yourself when you''re this age. You have to think about your children..."


    After hearing my words, Li Luoguo nodded slightly, looked at me and said: "Mr. Ye, in fact, what you said is reasonable, and I know it here, but you said that I am now like this. Our factory is also half dead. Let me tell you this, even if my factory doesn''t lose money, I will be satisfied. I don''t need anything else. What can I do if I don''t open this factory What are you doing? Our family has to starve to death, don''t you think? "


    "Ha ha..." I smiled, then touched my nose and said, "I won''t starve to death..."


    "Why not? If I point to this boy to give me an old-age pension, I''ll starve to death. I tell you!" Li Luoguo stared at the beads and shouted.


    When Li Deli heard this, he was unhappy immediately. He stood up and was about to speak, but I stretched out my hand and stopped him.


    "In fact, what I said to you today is not completely meaningless. I told you the price just now. I''ll add another one for you. Just say that your side now sells the factory to us. After my side''s commercial street is completed, I''ll sell you two salesmen at a half discount, so if you have salesmen, you will be happy It''s a lot of money whether you rent it out, use it yourself, or sell it. And it''s also a guarantee for your life in the future, isn''t it? "


    Li Luoguo was stunned when he heard what I said. He looked at me in surprise and asked, "it''s not Mr. Ye. Are you kidding me, or what''s going on? Are you true or false?"


    "Cao, do you think I''m joking with you?" I scolded speechlessly, then turned to look at Liu reform and said, "what, factory director Liu, you are the same. As long as you choose to cooperate with our harem, we will promise you."


    "President ye, are you a little far away?" Liu reform looked at me very carefully and asked.


    "If you think it''s far away, I can write all the things I said when we signed the contract, but I can''t guarantee what director Sun just said. If you sign the contract, you have to study with him..." I replied with a smile.


    "I can also sign a contract..." Sun Yuanliang bared his teeth and replied to me after hearing this.


    After hearing what I said, Li Luoguo''s expression on his face changed instantly. I know he is excited now.


    "In fact, you don''t have to worry about what director Li said. Just go back and study what I said. Don''t worry..." I added with a smile.


    "What, Mr. Ye, let me ask you now. What kind of market did you just tell me? How big was it?" Liu reform looked at me and asked.


    I was stunned for a moment, then simply summed it up and said in a low voice, "I can''t tell you exactly how big it is, but I can only tell you this market. It must be no less than 200 Ping. Do you think it''s ok?"


    "Hehe, OK, what''s wrong with this!" Liu reformer nodded happily.


    "Our harem needs your factory now, and the same factory is also your lifeblood. So, let''s strive for the whole. Both sides are happy. Let''s not say what we suffer. I''ll do my best to give you convenience. Similarly, I hope you can understand our side and strive to make us earn some money, don''t you?"


    "Hehe, that''s true. We still understand each other about this thing, and we are not shameless people." Li Luoguo''s expression directly changed after hearing what I said about the store room. After all, Li Luoguo is not a fool, and he also knows what these words mean to him.


    "Come on, come on, let''s respect this and understand each other!" I smiled and raised my glass, looked at Li Luoguo and shouted.


    "Ha ha, this must go one!"


    I took a look at Liu Rui. In fact, we all know that as long as there is no special situation now, there is basically no problem here, because whatever we can offer has been seen. If Li Luoguo is not satisfied at this time, I really have nothing to do, After all, we have to consider the problems of Dao Jixuan and Du Xianyang. Once the factory wants too much money, it is estimated that we really can''t afford it.


    "Or do you always have two sons?" Zhang Xiaogang turned and looked at the north and South with a smile.


    "Cao, the only one who can bully Liu Rui in our harem is ye. Do you think the bully can be worse?" the north and South replied speechless.


    "You''re using both hard and soft methods?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "Er, uh huh. They have basically always been this routine. Let me tell you..." north and South nodded with a smile.


    "I find that if I deal with you in the harem in the future, I have to be careful. You guys have too many fucking routines..." Zhang Xiaogang said to the north and South with a speechless face.


    "..." the north and South squinted at Zhang Xiaogang, then smiled and said, "I tell you, no matter how careful you are, it''s useless. I''ll tell you, have you seen Han Chao?"


    "See, what''s wrong with him?" Zhang Xiaogang was stunned and asked.


    "He is the most typical example of our harem. He is wary of Ye Han and Liu Rui every day. Now he is still fooled by others every day. He doesn''t know what''s going on. It''s so sad. I tell you, you''re honest. Liu Rui can''t fool you. Another thing is that Liu Rui borrows money from you. You can give him as much as you want. Don''t write "Do you know?"


    "What''s the reason?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with some confusion.


    "Also because of what, are you stupid? How many times have I told you that you can do whatever people ask you to do. If Liu Rui borrows money from you and borrows 10000, if you are reluctant, I tell you that you are greeted by 500000, so you have no problem listening to me now!" the north and South quietly explained.


    In the Tower restaurant.


    After I finished with Li Luoguo and Liu reform, their reaction was obviously different, and they felt like a different person. I know these two people are really moved now, but the price of moving may be a little high.


    Liu Rui glanced at me obliquely. In fact, everyone present did not understand what it meant to send my store out, but Liu Rui knew that first we had to get the project first, and then after the project was started, it might take a long time for the University City to be really built. However, after the university city was built, The government''s approval, plus the relocation, plus the movement of the school, is a very long time. Then after this time, we may really develop the commercial street around the University City. Simply estimate that there is no way to establish and improve the system near the University City in ten or eight years, but wait for it to be established and improved, The 50% discount that we promised to give Li Luoguo may be in his hands 20 years later. Let alone that Li Luoguo didn''t remember it at that time. At least at that time, our harem was almost ready to return funds, and the 50% discount may be a very attractive figure for Li Luoguo, But for our harem, it''s a matter of how much money we earn.


    Liu Ruiming obviously saw my intention and turned his head and smiled at me.


    In fact, Li Luoguo''s gang is obviously greedy. If they are not greedy, they won''t work so hard. I can only have good and bad things about greed. It''s because of this good or bad. It may bring great trouble to these two people in the future. If they are not so greedy now, our next thing may be much simpler, but this thing, If you say you are not greedy, it is basically impossible. Whether it is me or others, it is greedy.


    After completing the research on this issue, Li Luoguo and Liu Chuang''s attitude towards me was obviously different. They began to talk to me very actively. There were simple drinks in front. What I asked and what they said, but now they are different. They obviously didn''t drink enough with their glasses.


    "Why, can you drink it now?" Zhang Xiaogang asked, looking at Li Luoguo with a smile.


    "Cao, I didn''t get into the state just now..." Li Luoguo said impolitely at this time. He shouted at Zhang Xiaogang with a big red face and a smile.


    "What do you mean you don''t enter the state? What happened to you just now? What''s the matter?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with some confusion.


    "What can I do for an old man? All right, stop the ink, let''s continue to prove twice..." Li Luoguo shouted with a smile.


    "How can it be the same for a while, my grass..." after seeing that Li Luoguo was in this state, Li Deli scolded helplessly, and then ran outside the private room with a lighter.


    "Why are you leaving?" the north and South asked with a smile when they saw that Li Deli was leaving.


    "I''ll go out for a cigarette..."


    "I''ll go too." the north and South followed back, then stood up and ran outside the private room.


    ����


    After they left the private room, they saw a woman rush out before they entered the toilet. When they saw the woman, they were stunned.


    "This woman is OK..." Li Deli looked straight, and his eyes directly focused on the waves in front of the woman''s chest.


    "This thigh, I can fucking play for a year, can you believe it?" north and South whispered.


    "I can play all my fucking life..."


    In fact, I don''t blame these two people for this reaction. The main reason is that this woman is really good-looking. If I want to see this woman, I can definitely recognize it, because this woman is the one who bumped into me earlier. If you have to say who she looks like, in fact, I felt that this woman looks a little like Dili Reba, who is popular now, Mainly because those eyes are more similar.


    Li Deli looked at the two people from the north and the south. The girl ran directly into the women''s toilet. The two people shook their heads, and then walked into the men''s toilet with a cigarette.


    "Why do you say such girls are wine companions?" Li Deli lit a cigarette and looked at the north and South with melancholy on his face.


    "How the fuck do you know that people are Oh wine companions?" the north and South were stunned for a while, with a puzzled face.


    "You''re fucking stupid. If you drink like this, you''re not the wine companion. What are you doing, but this person is not here. If I were here, I guess I could recognize it..." Li Deli whispered back with a big mouth.


    "Hehe, why, you are quite experienced when I listen to you?" north and South asked with a smile.


    "I spend two thousand fucking dollars a month on these women. Do you think I have any experience?" Li Deli replied with a big mouth and then said, "but just now, I think the girl should be the Secretary of a boss. Looking at the dress, it should not be sold..."


    "Uh huh, generally, what you sell is not this dress..." the north and the South still agree with Li Deli. After all, the South and the north often communicate with the ladies these days, and then add the experience accumulated in our harem. In the face of this situation, the north and the South are very experienced.


    Just as they were talking, the girl came out of the women''s toilet holding the wall, and then another girl ran out of the private room.


    "Sister, are you ok? If you don''t drink, let''s come back another day..." another girl whispered holding the long legged beauty.


    "I''ve had this drink today. What''s the matter when I go back..." the beauty wiped her mouth and whispered back, in a very weak tone.


    "Then you can''t drink like this. If you drink like this, they haven''t responded at all..." the little girl shouted at the beauty in a hurry.


    "You don''t care about me, you just match the person around you, and I can handle it myself!" the beauty replied very firmly, and then walked to the front, but after one step, she stepped empty and fell directly to the ground.


    After the north and the South saw this scene, before the north and the South could react, Li Deli rushed directly over and reached out to help the beauty up.


    The beauty lying on the ground was stunned when she saw Li deli''s hairstyle, and then whispered, "thank you!"


    "Are you all right?" Li Deli asked with a smile.


    "I''m fine." the beauty shook off Li deli''s hand, then stood up and went forward.


    "Sister, if you can''t, go back today. I''m really worried about your current state!" the little girl whispered after the beauty.


    "Don''t ink, it''s all like this. What am I going to do?" the beauty shouted very angrily, and then ran to the position of the private room. The little girl stood in place, hesitated, and then followed her.


    "Are all the drinkers working so hard now?" the north and South looked at the back of the beautiful woman and asked softly.


    "You know what, it''s not a wine companion. It''s a business here. Many female bosses in our tower development zone are good. I often see a group of women driving land tigers here..." Li Deli said back to the north and South with his mouth tilted.


    "No, the female bosses on your side are in this state?" the north and South asked in surprise.


    "Grass, what''s this? Let me tell you this. Even if this woman drinks so much wine today, it''s useless. Later, she has to let others go, and then open a room to sleep with others. This matter is even finished..." Li Deli knows their way very well.


    "Really? Don''t you say that these women drive land tigers? Why do open tigers have to sleep with others now?" north and South were stunned and asked.


    "This is what you don''t understand. No, I tell you so. It has nothing to do with whether they can drive the Land Rover. If they don''t sleep with others, who will pay for the maintenance of the Land Rover?" Li Deli threw down the cigarette end in his hand and then said: "Our situation is different from yours. No matter what business you do here, you can''t do without these things, because if you are like others, others sleep with me, and you don''t sleep with me, why should I do this business with you, and who should I do it with? In fact, this is the problem of atmosphere!"


    The north and South nodded slowly, and then asked in a low voice, "if you say so, the female boss on your side is not serious, right?"


    After hearing this, Li Deli paused and whispered, "you can''t say this so absolutely. After all, there are good and bad things, some are not serious and some are serious, but those who do business well are not very serious!"


    "Grass, is it really him? It''s dark. Now I see. There''s no place as clean as our harem!" north and South scolded helplessly.


    "Ha ha..." after hearing this, Li Deli looked at the north and South and smiled, then whispered: "It''s reasonable for you to say so. At least the skirt worn by the ladies of your harem is short and the price is clearly marked. These people don''t say how much money. They come up to drink and open a room after drinking. Then they usually look like serious people. This is always that. I feel sick when they look at it."


    "Do you think your poor business has something to do with your father''s bad looks?" the north and South looked at Li deli very directly and asked.


    "No, what do you mean?" Li Deli shouted a little reluctantly.


    "What do I mean? Haven''t you counted in your heart? I''m just asking about..." north and South bared their teeth and replied.


    "Grass, it''s all right to be idle. What are you doing with me in the hall?"

 Chapter 1341

    "What do I mean? You haven''t counted yet?" the north and South replied to Li deli very honestly.


    "Grass, it''s really hard for me to talk to you. I found it. I told you that people are women sleeping with others. What does this have to do with my father?" Li Deli replied helplessly, threw away his cigarette butts, and then turned and ran to the direction of the private room.


    The north and the South stood in place for a moment, slightly turned their lips, and then ran to the private room. When they passed the woman''s private room, the north and the South looked inside. Because the door of the private room was open, the north and the South could clearly see the situation inside. Three or four old men were toasting around the woman.


    "So many people, my grass!"


    North and South speechless scolded, and then ran to the position of our private room with back hands.


    ����


    On the other side, fuheshan lives in the villa area.


    After watching the game alone, Liu Neng was just ready to go back to bed. Suddenly, he remembered the two bosses sun Qiang asked him to contact. He picked up his mobile phone, found Xiao Wu''s phone and called.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, Xiao Wu connected the phone.


    "Hey, what''s the matter?" little five asked carelessly.


    "What are you doing?" Liu Neng asked his cell phone while taking off his clothes.


    "What else can I do? I''ll study with them to find out what to do next. I''m worried to death this fucking day..." Xiao Wu seemed to be a little tired.


    "Grass, don''t talk to me. If you could have this fucking heart..." Liu Neng scolded helplessly, and then asked very directly, "what, the two bosses I asked you to contact just now, have you contacted?"


    "...." Xiao Wu was stunned when he heard this and asked with a smile, "contact now?"


    "Grass, I fucking found your brain. How long are you? I took it..." Liu Neng scolded a little collapsed, and then shouted at his throat: "I don''t let you contact now. What did I tell you at that time? What do you think, I took it..."


    Liu Neng''s tone was very speechless.


    "No, I know what you mean, but I think I''ll contact these two people tomorrow. You say it''s bad if people think I''m a harassing phone call. I think I''ll give them two whole calls tomorrow, and then study the problem together..." Xiao Wu bared his teeth and replied.


    "Roll the calf, if you say they forget, that''s forgetting. What are you talking about with me here!" Liu Neng scolded very reluctantly and then said, "can''t I care about you now? I found that I''m talking to you now. Why is it so hard for me to let you do what you don''t do?"


    Liu Neng''s mood suddenly became very excited.


    "It''s not such a thing. Are you so excited?" Xiao Wu asked Liu Neng with a speechless face.


    "What is this thing? You can''t do it well. What can you do?" Liu Neng scolded at the top of his voice.


    "What do you mean now?" Xiao Wu was stunned and asked in some emotion.


    "What do I mean? What do you mean by asking me now? It''s not what you fucking want now. Tell me if you can''t do it?" Liu Neng shouted with his eyes staring at beads.


    "Grass, you don''t have to talk to me about this. It''s useless. What can I do? You can still drive it now. What am I doing?" Xiao Wu replied carelessly, and then said, "OK, don''t write with me now. Just say you''re going to finish what you''re going to do. What do you talk to me about this useless thing every day?"


    "You are so awesome now!" Liu Neng bited his teeth and scolded, and then shouted to his mobile phone: "call those two people now, and ask me what they mean!"


    "What time is it now? Still calling?" Xiao Wu was surprised.


    "I fucking asked you to call, and you''re done. Why are you so inky?" Liu Neng asked with some collapse.


    "OK, don''t fucking ink, I''ll call now and finish it. I swear with us day by day. I''ll fucking kill you in the middle of the night!" Xiao Wu replied irritably.


    "Roll the calf, call quickly, don''t fucking ink with me..." Liu Neng scolded irritably, and then hung up the phone directly.


    ����


    In a warehouse.


    Xiao Wu reluctantly put down his mobile phone and rubbed his face with collapse.


    "Why, it''s so deep?" Wang Jun asked, looking at Xiao Wu with a smile.


    "What the fuck can I do? It''s like that psycho every day. What time do you say it is now? Let me call others. They don''t sleep. They don''t compare with each other? They don''t do anything and wait for me to call?" Xiao Wu looked at his mobile phone and replied helplessly.


    "No, what, whose phone?" Wang Jun didn''t know anything.


    "Who else can it be? Isn''t that what? Sun Qiang called Liu Neng and said that they were going to sell the factory to us and let me contact..." Xiao Wu explained helplessly.


    "That''s a good thing. Why aren''t you happy?" Wang Jun asked with a smile.


    "A good thing is a good thing, but since people have promised us to sell the factory to us, you don''t understand that we are all adults. Can you go back or what? I think it''s too late. I''ll wait for us to make an appointment with these people tomorrow. Isn''t it finished? What the fuck do you say? I have to give it to people now When I called, you said that the two people I''m calling can come out and sign a contract with us or what? I don''t understand what the fuck they think every day! "Xiaowu said to Wang Jun.


    "Hehe, Liu Neng may be worried. You know how important these factories are to us!" Wang Jun smiled and comforted.


    "Cao, I don''t know how to worry. I don''t know how to worry. I don''t know what the boss thinks now. Let him be the number two. I tell you, I can''t come out with him next time!" Xiao Wu replied helplessly.


    "Hehe, what do you mean now?" Wang Jun asked, looking at Xiao Wu.


    "What the fuck can I mean? I''m calling. These people are fucking fathers!" Xiao Wu replied irritably, then took out his mobile phone and called the phone Liu Neng gave him.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is turned off!"


    "Grass, see, it''s fucking asleep. Who''s free to answer your phone?" Xiao Wu shouted with his cell phone staring at beads.


    "Go on, if you can''t get through now, Liu Neng must say you!" Wang Jun replied with a smile.


    ����


    On the other side, inside the Tower restaurant.


    Li Luoguo took the wine cup and said to me, "what, Mr. Ye, I don''t admire others for living so long, but I just admire you very much, you know?"


    "Why?" I know Li Luoguo has drunk too much now, so he speaks incoherently.


    "I just admire you, cow force, young and promising!"


    "Ha ha, do it!" I smiled and nodded, then took the wine cup and touched Li Luoguo.


    "What time is it?" Li Luoguo began to feel about himself after drinking with me, as if he were looking for something else.


    "What are you looking for here?" Liu reform smiled at Li Luoguo and asked.


    "Let me see what time it is. Why is my mobile phone gone?" Li Luoguo replied speechlessly. Then he took out a very old Nokia mobile phone from his trouser pocket, and after pressing it for a few times, he found that there was no power.


    "Grass, there is no electricity, Lao Liu, what time do you see..."


    After hearing this, Liu reform took out his mobile phone and took a look. He was just about to open his mouth and found a call coming in. Liu reform was stunned.


    "I asked you what time it is. Why is it so hard?" Li Luoguo scolded irritably. Then he reached out and robbed Liu reform''s mobile phone, but before Liu reform reacted, Li Luoguo robbed it. But just to see the time, he didn''t take it out. The mobile phone fell directly to the ground and the big battery fell out.


    "Grass, you''ll break it again!" Liu reformer shouted painfully, then directly stood up, picked up his big mobile phone, and then carefully hit the battery.


    "Look at you like this. If I fucking break it for you, won''t I be finished with you?" Li Luoguo scolded wordlessly.


    Liu reformer glanced at Li Luoguo, stared at the beads and said, "it''s not a fucking matter of money. Someone just called me and I haven''t answered yet!"


    "Nothing''s wrong. It''s this time. It''s not a serious person looking for you! I guess I''m going to take you out to find a young lady or something..."


    Liu reform didn''t speak. After pressing the battery of his mobile phone, he pressed it several times, but found that his mobile phone couldn''t be opened at all.


    "Grass, it''s really bad!" Liu reform scolded Li Luoguo.


    "Well, I''ll have someone send you one tomorrow and it''ll be over. What a big deal!"


    Liu reform knew that Li Luoguo was drinking too much now, so he didn''t write with him. He put away his mobile phone, turned to look at me and asked, "what''s president ye, what time?"


    After hearing this, I quickly took out my mobile phone and took a look at the time.


    "It''s more than ten o''clock now..." I said to Liu reformer with a smile.


    "Grass, it''s been such a long time?" Liu reform shouted in surprise, and then said: "what, no, let''s withdraw here. Someone called me. I have to see if there''s anything wrong with my house!"


    In a warehouse of H city tower.


    Little five took his cell phone, looked at Wang Jun helplessly and said, "what the fuck is going on? Have the two discussed it or what? Why don''t they all answer the phone? What do you mean?"


    Wang Jun looked at Xiao Wu and was silent for a moment. Then he whispered, "are you all asleep? Why don''t you try again..."


    Xiao Wu looked at Wang Jun helplessly, then took his mobile phone and dialed the two phone numbers again, but the results were the same. The people opposite didn''t answer the phone at all. They were all turned off, and their phones were all turned off.


    "Isn''t this a bit of a coincidence? I won''t say anything if I turn it off. What''s the matter with the two fucking power off?" Wang Jun touched his big head and said helplessly.


    "Who knows what''s going on? If I say people must be asleep, you call people now. Who''s free to answer the phone? Look at the time?" Xiao Wu shouted at Wang Jun with his mobile phone and then said: "If you want to make a phone call, you can do it yourself. Anyway, I''m finished. If people don''t answer the phone, I can''t help it..."


    After saying this, Xiao Wu patted the note on the table directly, and then turned and ran to his sleeping place.


    "No, you man, I find that I don''t have a fucking sense of responsibility?" Wang Jun shouted at the top of his voice when he saw Xiao Wu leaving.


    "Now it''s not whether I have a sense of responsibility, but mainly because you can see the situation here. I called, but they didn''t answer at all. What do you think I can do?" Xiao Wu replied with a big mouth, then closed the door directly, lay in bed and began to chat with his mobile phone.


    Wang Jun glanced at Xiao Wu irritably, picked up the phone on the table, took out his mobile phone and called it. After calling several times, the results were the same. The people opposite didn''t answer the phone at all. All of them were turned off.


    "Isn''t it too early to go to bed?" Wang Jun scolded speechlessly, then found Liu Neng''s phone, turned his head and shouted at Xiao Wu: "shall I call Liu Neng or you?"


    After hearing this, Xiao Wu sat up from the bed with a splash, looked up at Wang Jun and asked, "no, you''re free. What are you doing calling him?"


    "Isn''t that nonsense? The person opposite didn''t answer the phone, so I have to tell him?" Wang Jun replied with his mobile phone.


    After hearing this, Xiao Wu was stunned for a moment, then said with a big mouth: "if you want me to say hello, don''t call him. Won''t it be over if we two directly ask these two people out tomorrow morning? Do you think it''s interesting for you to call now? Can they answer the phone or what?"


    Wang Jun was stunned when he heard this, and then whispered, "don''t care what''s going on. I still have to call this phone, or Liu can know. I must find our two ink marks. It''s better to call directly, so we can save our two minds..."


    "Grass, I found you are so single-minded. I told you. It''s no use calling now. What are you doing?" Xiao Wu shouted irritably.


    "Useful and useless, I told him to save his ink with me..." Wang Jun replied in a dull voice, then took out his mobile phone, found Liu Neng''s phone and called.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, Liu Neng connected the phone and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter?"


    "What, I called the two factory directors with Xiao Wu just now, but the opposite side was turned off..." Wang Jun whispered.


    "Grass, why did you turn it off?" Liu Neng asked in surprise.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. Anyway, these two people are all turned off. I guess they all slept at this time..." Wang Jun frowned and explained.


    "Sleep? It''s only more than ten o''clock. Who do you think sleeps more than ten o''clock?" Liu Neng shouted, staring at beads, and then said, "where''s the fool of Xiao Wu?"


    "Stay in bed..." Wang Jun turned his head and looked at Xiao Wu.


    "This fool is still in the mood to sleep at this time, isn''t he?" Liu Neng shouted at the top of his voice and then said, "call this fool to me now and I''ll talk to him!"


    "No, they just turned off the phone? Are you so excited?" Wang Junjia asked helplessly in his middle age.


    "It''s mainly because I''ve already asked the fool Xiao Wu to call. His mother doesn''t know what the fool is busy with every day. Now it''s all right. People directly turn it off..." Liu Neng''s tone was unusually angry, and then added: "what, you give the mobile phone to Xiao Wu now, and I''ll talk to him!"


    "What problem can you solve by scolding him now? I''m waiting to make an appointment with these two people tomorrow. I find you are also in such a hurry now." Wang Jun replied to Liu Neng speechlessly. He knew that Xiao Wu must not answer the phone now, so Wang Jun didn''t shout Xiao Wu either.


    "Cao, you''re just tossing about now. Look at it. If Xiaowu turns yellow for me, I''ll send him back directly and roll the calf for me..." Liu Neng scolded with his teeth.


    "This matter is not so serious..." Wang Jun advised with a smile, and then said to his mobile phone: "what, I''ll hang up!"


    "Well..."


    ����


    In fuheshanju villa, Liu Neng and Wang Jun lay silent in bed after talking on the phone. Suddenly, Liu Neng sat up, picked up his mobile phone and called Wang Jun again.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, Wang Jun answered the phone and asked with a smile, "what''s the matter?"


    "You just said those two people didn''t answer the phone, did you?" Liu Neng asked his cell phone with a very serious expression.


    "Yes, I don''t know how it happened that they didn''t answer the phone..." Wang Jun was stunned and nodded back.


    "Did you change your cell phone to make a call?" Liu Neng asked.


    "Changed, Xiao Wu and I have called these two people..."


    "..." Liu Neng suddenly became silent and then asked Wang Jun, "you don''t think it''s a little strange?"


    Wang Jun smiled helplessly and said in a low voice, "you look like a fucking psycho this day. What''s strange about this thing? People may just happen not to answer the phone. Can you stop being paranoid here?"


    "It''s not that I''m suspicious. These two people don''t answer the phone at this critical time. It''s certainly not that simple..." Liu Neng whispered an analysis.


    "What does it mean that people don''t answer the phone? Are you sick?" Wang Jun shouted helplessly.


    "Now it''s not a question of whether to answer the phone!" Liu Neng shouted with his eyes staring at beads, and then said, "what, I won''t tell you first. You''re waiting for me to call there. What I ask you to do in a moment, you can play and say..."


    "OK, I''ll wait for your call..." Wang Jun reluctantly agreed.


    ����


    After Liu Neng hung up with Wang Jun here, he hesitated for a moment in bed, then found a mobile phone number and dialed.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, the person opposite answered the phone.


    "Hello?" a man''s voice came over the phone.


    "I''m Liu Neng..." Liu Neng seems to be "one is the director of our police station, one is the captain, and two are the bosses of our factory. I don''t know the rest. What''s the matter?" the manager of the restaurant hesitated and asked.


    "Are you sure?" Liu Neng asked.


    "Sure, these people often come to my side for dinner. I can''t admit my mistake!" the manager of the restaurant quickly nodded.


    "OK, thank you. I know what''s going on!" Liu Neng nodded back and put down his cell phone.


    Liu Neng was silent for a moment, then found Wang Jun''s phone and called.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times. Wang Jun connected the phone.


    "What''s the matter?" Wang Jun asked.


    "You go out with Xiao Wu now and wait at the door of the seafood restaurant. Just wait. You don''t have to take people there!" Liu Neng whispered.


    "What are you waiting for?" Wang Jun asked somewhat puzzled.


    "The two people we contacted seem to be having dinner with the people in the harem. Wait for them to come out and remember their appearance!" Liu Neng explained quickly.


    "OK, I see!"


    Wang Jun nodded and hung up.

 Chapter 1342

    After Wang Jun and Liu Neng finished talking on the phone, he put down his cell phone, turned his head and shouted to Xiao Wu on the bed, "don''t fucking sleep, go out to work..."


    After hearing this, Xiao Wu was stunned for a moment, then turned his mouth and asked, "no, what''s this? What''s the fucking work in the middle of the night?"


    "Go to the restaurant and squat in the pit. It seems that people in the back palace started earlier than us. Now people seem to be eating..." Wang Jun replied in a low voice. Then he stretched out his hand, took out a pistol, pinned it to his waist, put on a coat and began to run outside the house.


    Little five lay in bed stunned for a moment, then went down and ran to the position of Wang Jun.


    "Why should we go to dinner?" asked Xiao Wu, somewhat puzzled.


    "Liu Neng meant to let me go to confirm and see if there was anything there..." Wang Jun hurried back in a hurry, then touched his chin, and then ran out of the house with the car key.


    "Grass, what does it matter to us if people don''t eat? I don''t think it''s enough for him to worry about it every day. It''s all like psychosis. You say that even if people eat, how can we two go now? Can people beat us both?" Xiao Wu said with grinding haw behind Wang Jun.


    "Don''t say it''s useless. If you had called them before, we wouldn''t have so much to do now. If the business turns yellow, I''ll tell you what you should do..."


    Wang Jun said to Xiao Wu as he hurried to the parking lot outside the house.


    After hearing this, Xiao Wu smiled and said helplessly, "if he let me go back now, I still want to go back. I''ve been in this place B long enough. I''ll tell you..."


    Wang Jun squinted at Xiao Wu, then reached out and pulled open the door of the jeep. Then he stepped up and whispered to Xiao Wu, "you''re bragging to me now. If you really let you go back, you wouldn''t fucking say that..."


    Xiao Wu smiled and sat on the co pilot''s seat, reached out and lit a cigarette, turned to Wang Jun and asked, "why, don''t you smoke?"


    "I''m fucking idle. What''s the matter with smoking?" Wang Jun scolded speechlessly, then turned the key of the motor car, stepped on the accelerator, and the car rushed out directly.


    "What the hell are you doing in such a hurry? Scare me!" Xiao Wu stared at the beads and shouted, then straightened himself, and then said: "by the way, why don''t I understand? How does Liu Neng know that the people in the harem are eating with them now?"


    After hearing this, Wang Jun was stunned, then turned his mouth and said, "how the fuck do I know? Liu Neng has been studying something all day. I tell you, although he is not here now, he is more familiar with our affairs than the two of us. I''ll tell you..."


    "Why? Does he have a heavenly eye or something? How can he boast so much? He''s more familiar than me. Why haven''t I seen such a thing?" Xiao Wu replied to Wang Jun with a big mouth, and then said: "I just don''t understand what we used to do now. Let''s drink at home. Let''s go and call people to cheer?"


    "You look like a fucking fool. What oil do you add? Every day..." Wang Jun replied irritably, and then accelerated the speed of driving again. The expression on his face was very worried.


    "No, what the hell are you doing in such a hurry? Are you crazy?" Xiao Wu stared at the beads and shouted at Wang Jun.


    "Roll the calf, let''s hurry up. What''s the fucking time? What if people finish eating?" Wang Jun explained silently.


    ����


    Inside the restaurant, I took out my mobile phone and looked at the time, then smiled at Li Luoguo and Liu reform and said with a smile: "how''s it going? Is the food OK today?"


    "Not bad..." Li Luoguo nodded at me with a smile.


    "Now that we''ve eaten almost, we''ve talked about almost everything here. Why don''t we come here first today, and then you two go back and think about it and see what''s going on. We''ll contact you at any time..."


    "Why, Mr. Ye, are you driving me out?" Li Luoguo said to me with a smile after hearing this.


    "Why, I''ve been eating here all night. Now my brain is buzzing..." I turned my mouth back to Li Luoguo.


    "Ha ha, my head hurts a little..." Sun Yuanliang said with a smile.


    "It''s not so good. We won''t drink less today!" I said with a smile, looking at the piles of wine bottles on the table.


    "Why don''t we stop here today? Won''t we get together another day when we have time?" Sun Yuanliang nodded at me.


    "OK!" just then Li Luoguo stood up and nodded at Sun Yuanliang.


    "Ha ha..." I nodded with a smile, and then said to Liu Rui, "put some fools together for me. What the fuck is going on? Why are you asleep?"


    After hearing this, Liu Rui turned and looked at Zhang Fengyu and Han Chao on the table. These people were completely sleeping on the table. They didn''t know what had just happened.


    "Grass. Why are you fucking asleep?" Liu Rui scolded in the same silence. Then he ran to these people with steps, and then shouted at the top of his voice: "don''t fucking sleep, shameful thing. Why do you sleep here?"


    "What''s the matter?" Han Chao asked Liu Rui with a confused face after hearing this.


    "What''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with you when you go home to sleep?" Liu Rui reluctantly replied, and then pulled Han Chao, Zhang Fengyu and others to pull them up.


    "It''s over?" Han Chao rubbed his eyes. It was obvious that Han Chao was unusually awake at this time.


    "What do you want to do if you''re not finished?" Liu Rui tilted his eyes and shouted back to Han Chao.


    Almost after Liu Rui shouted for a while, he finally shouted all these people, and then dragged them to the outside of the private room.


    Li Luoguo turned his head and looked at Liu reform, grinned, then put his arm around Liu reform''s shoulder and said with a smile: "why, now it''s still distressed because of your broken mobile phone?"


    After hearing this, Liu Gai glanced at Li Luoguo sideways and said with a big mouth, "don''t fucking talk to me here. How much can a mobile phone be worth? I''m just afraid that in case of anything, people can''t find anyone over there..."


    "Grass..." when Li Luoguo heard this, he scolded silently, and then whispered, "it seems that he is very busy day by day. Why, you are the Prime Minister of the country. People come to you in the middle of the night and talk to you?"


    "When you say this, I''ll tell you..." Liu reformer reluctantly replied to Li Luoguo.


    "Well, nothing will happen for a while. Come to my house with me and let''s have a good talk?" Li Luoguo said to Liu reform in a very low voice.


    Liu reform was stunned when he heard this, and then whispered, "OK, I''ll go back with you later."


    "Ha ha..." Li Luoguo patted Liu reformer on the shoulder, then turned and ran outside the private room.


    Li Deli and some of them who saw our harem were ready to go outside. They quickly ran to my position and caught up with me with a smile.


    "Ye Zong, ye Zong..." Li Deli bared his teeth and shouted at me.


    I looked back at Li Deli, was stunned, and whispered, "what''s the matter? Are you?"


    "Well, Mr. Ye, in fact, what my father said to you just now, I tell you, it''s all my father''s nonsense. It''s not the same thing at all, so I think you''d better not take it to heart. I''m actually a very good person..."


    I looked back at Li Deli, and then I realized that Li Deli was here telling me that he wanted to work in our harem.


    "Hehe, OK, I know you''re a good person. You don''t have to worry about that..." I smiled and patted Li deli on the shoulder.


    Li Deli was stunned when he heard what I said, and then hurriedly asked, "what, I want to ask, Mr. Ye, do you think there is hope if I want to work in your harem?"


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Li Deli and smiled. Then I whispered, "there is hope. Why is there no hope?"


    "True or false?" Li Deli shouted at me, staring at the beads.


    "Don''t worry, I can''t lie to you. Well, if you have nothing to do, you''ll find Liu Rui tomorrow, and then you''ll be finished with Liu Rui for the time being. You don''t have to worry about anything else for the time being, okay?" I patted Li deli on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "OK, OK, I know. I''ll find you tomorrow. Where are you now?" Li Deli nodded and asked me.


    "Do you know that?" I was stunned, then turned to Liu Rui and asked, "Liu Rui, what''s the name of our hotel?"


    "Good luck to the hotel." Liu Rui replied at the top of his voice.


    "Yes, this is the place. Tomorrow, you can go directly to Haoyunlai hotel to find us..." I said to Li Deli with a smile.


    "OK, I''ll be there tomorrow." when Li Deli heard what I said, he quickly nodded and ran to Liu Rui with his teeth bared.


    "What are you doing?" Liu Rui was stunned and shouted at Li Deli with his big mouth.


    "Well, I''ll follow you after brother Rui. You don''t have to be so excited..." Li Deli said to Liu Rui with a smile.


    "Can you roll the calf for me? You say you''re in this state. Why don''t I get nervous when you come up and talk to me?" Liu Rui stared at Li Deli and scolded speechless.


    Tower restaurant.


    More than ten of us are basically in a state of supporting each other and staggering out of the private room. Li Deli knows that he will follow Liu Rui in the future. He bares his teeth and follows Liu Rui all the time, but it is very obvious that Liu Rui is not very interested in Li Deli, the non mainstream in the countryside, The main reason may be that the identity of Li Deli, a rich second generation, makes Liu Rui feel a little embarrassed.


    "Hello, sir." after I left the private room, the waiters hurriedly greeted me and shouted at me with a smile.


    "Hello..." I replied perfunctorily and turned around to walk in the direction of the toilet.


    "That what Sir, this is the exit, that is the toilet..." the waiter shouted at me helplessly.


    I was stunned when I heard this, and then I said with a big mouth: "grass, I didn''t drink much. I just want to go to the bathroom..."


    "OK!" the waiter nodded helplessly.


    "Well, Liu Rui, you take them to check out. I''ll go to the bathroom first..." in fact, I just went wrong, but the waiter shouted that if I didn''t go to the bathroom, there might be something wrong, so I had no choice but to bite my teeth and go ahead.


    Liu Rui looked at me and was stunned. Then he said with a big mouth: "grass, you go to the toilet when you fucking settle accounts..."


    "Don''t fucking ink, I still break the law when I go to the bathroom?" I glared back to Liu Rui.


    "Hurry..." Liu Rui waved his hand impatiently, and then took Li Luoguo. They ran to the front desk.


    "Hello, sir, this way please..." when the waiter saw that Liu Rui wanted to check out, he quickly gave Liu Rui a seat and led the way with a smile.


    "Why are you staring at us? Are you afraid we won''t give money or what?" Liu Rui asked, smiling at the waiter in front of him.


    "... sir, I didn''t mean that." the waiter replied helplessly.


    "Hehe. Just don''t. I''ll tell you, we''re not shameless people. Can we not give you money after dinner or what?" Liu Rui bared his teeth and said to the waiter.


    "..." the waiter looked back at Liu Rui and said nothing.


    But when these people came to the front desk, they found a man standing there to check out. The waiter said to Liu Rui reluctantly, "what, sir, I''m sorry. Can you wait here a little?"


    "It''s all right, I''ll do it later!" Liu Rui nodded, then turned around and followed Li Luoguo and said, "the business of their restaurant is not bad?"


    "No, the general meals are here, mainly because we don''t have any hotels here. It''s estimated that this is the only one..." Li Luoguo nodded and explained.


    "Why don''t you change your career, Uncle Li? The whole hotel. I tell you that the hotel can make money!" Liu Rui joked with a smile.


    "I can''t fix the restaurant. You young people can fix it, but I can''t fix it at all. The main reason is that it''s still a matter of popularity. I know few people..." Li Luoguo basically took Liu Rui''s words as serious words and explained them solemnly.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled and then looked at the middle-aged man in front of the counter. He was basically a standard upstart image with a high hairline.


    ����


    On the other side, after I went to the toilet, I went directly into the partition, and then held the toilet and began to vomit. At this time, I heard a sound of footsteps. I didn''t pay much attention to the footsteps at first, but the voices of the two people attracted my attention.


    "What, did you put the medicine in?"


    "Yes, I put down concentrated vodka, plus a little *, I tell you, basically as long as I drink wine, this woman can''t run today..." an obscene voice sounded.


    I was stunned when I heard this sentence. Most people may not know what this concentrated vodka is for. Let me put it this way. This thing is as big as a pill and can melt immediately when thrown into a wine glass, but this thing is not an ordinary thing. It is the size of a pill, but the strength of the wine is completely equivalent to ten cups of vodka. Most people just pull it down after drinking it, Some girls who can''t drink alcohol are prone to alcoholism after drinking this pill. In our bar, a group of young people often appear in the middle of the night. They just look for the single girl, then throw the pill into the girl''s glass, and wait for the girl to drink too much and take the girl away directly. Although Meng Liang has been in charge of this matter, it is impossible to prevent it, And most of them are girls who ask for it. If you don''t give others a chance, you won''t let others seize the opportunity.


    "This woman can fucking drink!"


    "Not so much. If I don''t give the whole medicine, I think I can drink it..."


    After listening to these two people''s words, whether it''s concentrated vodka or *, basically * can''t run. I lie in the toilet and listen to them vaguely. Although they are very ashamed of this practice and commit a crime, I''m not a meddler. After all, I think it''s still a thing willing to beat and suffer, If your girl is really an honest person, people can''t stare at you, but if you''re not a good thing, it''s normal for people to stare at you. This is the same as those young people who pick up corpses in our bar. Some girls are completely that you can''t use medicine at all. They drink too much. They lie at the door of the bar and stare at others to take it away. If you don''t drink, others won''t have a chance. You can''t blame others for anything. If you lie at home every day, who can go to your house and give you medicine?


    A moment later, after they finished talking, they ran outside the toilet. I simply cleaned my mouth, washed my face, and then walked out.


    When I went to the front desk, Liu Rui had just checked out. I just covered my face with the middle-aged man in front of Liu Rui. The middle-aged man smiled and nodded at me. I nodded in response. Although I didn''t know him, he was very good at being a man.


    "Hello, sir, your total consumption today is 7800, and 4000 after the discount." the waiter said to Liu Rui with a smile.


    Liu Rui was obviously stunned when he heard the figure. Then he said with a big mouth: "no, your discount is so cruel. You gave me a half discount directly?"


    "It''s not looking at the face of director Sun. Our manager specially explained..." the waiter said with a smile.


    After hearing this, Liu Rui looked back at Sun Xiaogang, then smiled and said, "you can do it twice!"


    "It''s OK, mainly because people give me face..." Sun Xiaogang seemed to reply very low-key.


    "Your face is not small. I''ll give you a half discount directly..." Liu Rui nodded very satisfied, then turned and looked at the waiter and said, "can you swipe your card?"


    "Yes, sir!" the waiter nodded at Liu Rui.


    "Oh, what, thank your boss for me..." Liu Rui took out his bank card with great satisfaction, bared his teeth and said to the waiter at the front desk. ��


    "Please enter the password." the waiter nodded at Liu Rui.


    At the same time, in the manager''s office, after seeing us coming out, the manager directly took out his mobile phone and edited a text message to Liu Neng. The general content of the text message should be to tell Liu Neng that we left.


    After Liu Rui settled the bill, he didn''t know where to get 100 yuan, then threw it into the waiter''s hand and said with a smile: "what, take it, tip..."


    "Thank you!" the waiter shouted happily.


    "Ha ha..." after saving 4000 yuan, Liu Rui was in a very good mood. He turned to me and shouted, "President ye, let''s go!"


    "Hmm!" I nodded and agreed, and then followed Liu Rui and them to the outside of the restaurant.


    After Li Luoguo and Li Deli and Liu reform left the restaurant, they looked directly at me and said, "President ye, I''ll go home and discuss with my family about the matter you told us today. If there''s no problem, we''ll sign the contract at some time and we''ll finish it..."


    "Don''t worry..." I smiled back to Liu reform.


    "Well, if there''s nothing wrong, we''ll go back first?" Li Luoguo asked me.


    "OK, go back!" I smiled and patted Li deli on the shoulder.


    "Mr. Ye, I''ll come to you after I''ve packed up my things!" Li Deli shouted at me with bare teeth.


    "Why are you looking for me? You directly look for Liu Rui!" I pointed back at Liu Rui and said.


    "Ah, I forgot about it. I found Liu Rui..." Li Deli nodded.


    "Let''s go..." Liu reform glanced at me and followed Li Luoguo. They turned and ran across the street.


    "Didn''t you drive?" I asked Li Luoguo with a smile.


    "Our two families are not far away, so we don''t have to drive..." Li Luoguo returned to me with a smile.


    "Be safe!" I waved to Li Luoguo, then turned around and looked at Sun Yuanliang and Zhang Xiaogang. I said with a smile, "what, if there''s nothing wrong, you two should go back first..."


    "Do you think it can be done?" Sun Yuanliang looked at me seriously and asked.


    "If we can do it or not, we have said we will try our best. If we can''t do it, that''s it. Don''t think so much. If it''s ours, it''s ours. If it''s not ours, you''re worried and angry here. Even if you hang, it''s useless for me to tell you..." I smiled and patted sun Yuanliang on the shoulder.

 Chapter 1343

    After hearing my words, sun Yuanliang smiled helplessly, then nodded and said, "do your best to listen to heaven''s destiny..."


    "Grass, don''t tell me the whole word here. I can''t understand..." I smiled back, then patted sun Yuanliang on the shoulder and whispered, "it''s hard today, you two. If there''s nothing wrong, go back and..."


    "Why have you been kicking me out here? I still want to have another meal with you?" Zhang Xiaogang said to me with a smile at this time.


    "Grass, when is it time to have a whole meal? If you have a whole meal, you will be crazy here..." I reluctantly replied.


    "That what, OK, I won''t ink with you, let''s go!" Sun Yuanliang waved to me and ran to the parking place.


    "If you can''t drink, don''t drive!" Liu Rui shouted at Sun Yuanliang.


    "Grass, it''s all right. You don''t see who I am!" Sun Yuanliang replied to Liu Rui very domineering, and then plunged his head directly into the car.


    "I''m fucking afraid you''ll go in the ditch..." Liu Rui whispered. His voice was very low. Only I could hear it.


    "Hehe, what does it matter to you that people can''t get into the ditch?" I smiled back to Liu Rui.


    "That what, go!" Zhang Xiaogang shouted at me in the car.


    "OK, be careful..." I nodded with a smile, then turned to look at Liu Rui and said, "OK, let''s go back!"


    "Ha ha..." the north and South smiled, and then held Zhang Fengyu and ran to the location of our hotel.


    At this time, a large group of people came out at the door of the restaurant. Now I saw the man nodding with me coming out of the restaurant with a drunk unconscious girl in his arms. I looked at the girl in the man''s arms and was stunned. I found that the girl was the one who had collided with me earlier, And I also know that this girl has been drugged now. I don''t know why I feel very uncomfortable after seeing this scene!


    "Nice girl, hey..." Nanbei shook his head and said to me.


    "Do you know?" I asked, looking at the north and south.


    "I don''t know. These people come here to talk about business. If this business isn''t discussed in bed now, it''s estimated that it can''t be discussed..." north and South said to me with a big mouth.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at the north and south, smiled and didn''t speak.


    "All right, don''t fucking watch it. Let''s go. What does it matter to you that people open a house with a girl?" Liu Rui knew my character, so he didn''t want me to meddle, so he dragged me to the front.


    I was stunned for a moment. I knew that this time was really not a time for meddling, so I took two steps forward, but I don''t know why. I still felt sorry for others. If I hadn''t heard those people talking in the toilet, I might not have cared more about it, but I heard it, and I also knew that these people wanted to * this girl, If I think nothing has happened now, is it a little too inhuman? I looked back at the gang. At this time, the gang had carried the girl into the car. I turned to the north and South and said, "north and south, you can bring the car now, and I''ll wait for you here!"


    "No, what are you doing?" Liu Rui shouted at me.


    "Something''s wrong with this girl. Don''t leave ink in the north and south. Drive quickly. You go back and don''t wait here..." I whispered.


    "No, are you free? There are so many fucking things. What are you doing here?" Liu Rui asked very puzzled.


    "I''d love to?" I replied irritably.


    "Ye, if you really want to take care of it, won''t it be over if we go up and grab the girl directly? What are you waiting for?" Han Chao asked me in some confusion.


    "You seem stupid. What are you doing now? Let''s go up and rob people? If you don''t catch it, can people admit it?" I replied to Han Chao speechless, looked at the north and South and said loudly, "what are you doing here? Go quickly!"


    "Ah!" the north and South agreed, and then ran to the location of our hotel.


    "Don''t pile up here either. Hurry back..." I frowned at Liu Rui and Han Chao.


    "Can you trust Nanbei?" Liu Rui looked at me and asked.


    "Grass, it''s not a big thing. It''s saving people. What can''t do?" I replied silently, and then looked back very carefully.


    "Do you really want to fix it?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me with a frown.


    "Nonsense, if I don''t spray this kind of thing, I can ignore it, but if it happens, I want to fuck or ignore it. Am I too inhuman?" I replied to Liu Rui speechless.


    "You pull it down, I''ll see if you just look at other people''s girls. What are you talking about with me here?" Liu Rui replied to me with a big mouth, and then said, "I can tell you, don''t forget, your Su Su Su is still waiting for you at home. You''re talking nonsense here!"


    "You fuck me, do I look like that kind of person?" I kicked Liu Rui impatiently, and then whispered, "all right, you go quickly and don''t write here..."


    Liu Rui glanced at me and didn''t speak.


    "Go, what are you waiting for?" I stared at the beads and shouted at Liu Rui.


    "Let''s go, people are saving the United States!" Liu Rui replied to me with a big mouth, and then ran ahead.


    Han Cha looked at me uneasily, then smiled at me and said, "what, leaf, I think this kind of thing is easier than north and south. Why don''t I go with you..."


    "Fuck you, I don''t want to talk to you now!" I shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Cao, you don''t know good people now, do you know?" Han Chao threatened me.


    "Roll the calf!" I kicked Han Chao impatiently.


    Han Chao patted his ass and immediately caught up with Liu Rui and several of them.


    "Do you think they can do it?" Han Chao asked after catching up with Liu Rui.


    "What can''t? Just go?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at Han Chao.


    "Grass, what do you mean by this? I don''t care about our leaders?" Han Chao shouted reluctantly.


    "There are no other problems with our leaders, but there are too many useless feelings day by day. Talk about this. There are not ten or eight in our bar a day. You say he doesn''t care. Now he meets one casually. He is excited like his daughter-in-law. If he focuses on our harem day by day, we won''t be like this..." Liu Rui seems very dissatisfied with my practice with his big mouth.


    "Ha ha, I said the same thing. How can we study this useless thing every day? Tell me..." Han Chao nodded with great approval.


    Liu Rui squinted at Han Chao, and then whispered, "don''t do good things and learn to catch Xiaosan. Don''t you think it''s sick?"


    "Ha ha..." Han Chao smiled and didn''t speak.


    ����


    On the other hand, when I was waiting for the north and south, the group basically finished talking and was ready to leave. I saw that the group was going to leave. I was silent for a moment, and then ran directly to the people.


    The middle-aged man on the opposite side was stunned when he saw me coming, but he didn''t speak. Instead, he ran straight to the Land Rover. I didn''t speak. I picked up the bricks on the ground and ran to the location of the Land Rover.


    "Bang!" after a loud noise, the brick hit the Land Rover directly.


    "Grass!" when the middle-aged man who was just about to drive saw that the Land Rover was smashed, he bit his teeth and scolded. Then he got out of the car and shouted to me, "are you fucking sick?"


    "What the fuck is wrong with me?" I looked up and shouted at the middle-aged man. I know these people are anxious to take the woman away, so they certainly don''t dare to call the police or ink with me for too long.


    "Where the fuck is this psycho?" just then a young man came out of another car and shouted at me.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled, then picked up the bricks on the ground and threw them directly at the young man''s head.


    "Hula!"


    After I threw the brick out, more than a dozen people came out and rushed directly to my position.


    I turned my head and ran away. The person opposite could chase for more than 100 meters. The middle-aged man frowned and shouted, "all right, drink too much, don''t chase..."


    The group behind me knew that the middle-aged people didn''t want to waste time on me because there was a girl in the car. In case someone woke up later, it might be difficult for them to deal with it, so they didn''t continue to chase me, but turned around and ran back to the parking position.


    After I saw these people stop chasing, I looked back at the street behind me, but the north and South haven''t come yet.


    "Grass, what the fuck is the ink!" I scolded reluctantly. I saw that the people opposite had started to start the car at this time. If the fucking north and South didn''t come again, people might leave, and if I was in the past, I might directly ask people to press it for me.


    I was silent for a moment and scolded helplessly: "if you are beaten, just be beaten. Fuck, what the fuck is this!"


    After I scolded, I ran directly to their parking place, but at this time, I remembered a burst of horn sound behind me. I looked back and saw that it was the north and South driving.


    "Grass, if you don''t come again, I can''t fucking stick to it!" I scolded silently, and then ran directly to the parking position of the landing tiger.


    "Chutu..." just as I was about to get on the bus, the opposite driver had started the car and drove straight up the street.


    The tower is above the highway.


    I pulled the door open, then pointed to the Land Rover on the road and shouted, "come on, keep up..."


    North and South squinted at me, then asked with a big mouth: "no, I found that there are so many things here. Why are you so nosy this day?"


    "Don''t fucking ink, I care more. What''s the matter first?" I shouted at the north and South in a hurry, then wiped my hands, and then whispered, "if you''re a little slower, I''ll tell you, I''m going to work with others here..."


    When Nanbei heard what I said, he was stunned, touched his brain bag, smiled and said, "no, you''re free. What are you doing with others?"


    Although the north and the south are talking, the accelerator is directly pressed to the bottom, so our car is very fast. I have to hold the handle and say to the north and the South: "if you don''t come, can''t I delay time? Can''t I fight with others if I don''t delay time?"


    When Nanbei heard what I said, he looked at me and said with a smile, "aren''t you very clever at ordinary times?"


    "No, what does my procrastination have to do with my intelligence? Tell me?" I asked, squinting at the north and south.


    "Hehe, you really can''t walk when you see other people''s girls look good. I see..." Nanbei smiled and scolded, and then said: "I wonder. If you say you want to hold people down, you don''t have any way? Who told you you you have to fight them to hold them down?"


    The north and South were stunned when they said this.


    "If you say you don''t go up to others, it''s almost like something. Don''t you just say a few words politely? Who told you that you have to fight with others to delay time..." after North and South said here, they paused and then asked, "what, how did you delay time just now?"


    "I threw them a brick and directly hit the Land Rover..." I whispered back.


    "Cao, what intelligence do you really have? How can you fix it? Just catch it for you. You won''t have a chance to save the United States when you want to save the United States!" the north and the South seemed to be very concentric, shouted, and then said: "I doubt whether you like other girls now!"


    "Come on, don''t fuck the ink. Isn''t that what happened? Whet haw. You''re not finished, are you?" I was a little annoyed, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Why, usually you say I can, I say you can''t? Are you a little crazy now?" north and South asked with a smile.


    In fact, what we experience in ordinary times is basically much more serious than this matter. It is basically the state that we die when we shoot. Therefore, in the face of this kind of thing today, the north and the South have no feeling at all. After all, the people opposite are not small five animals. Now people in our harem can only say that they will be really nervous when they face small five, After all, the little five people are really killing without blood.


    "Don''t fucking compare, will you? I found out why you talk so much today?" I turned my head and shouted at the north and south.


    "No, I talk too much, I am now. I can''t think of a problem clearly." north and South pursed their lips and whispered at me.


    "What''s the problem?" I was stunned and asked.


    "I just want to ask you, am I floating or can''t hold the knife!" the north and South looked at me seriously and asked.


    After I heard this, I was stunned for a moment, then clenched my teeth and said, "Oh, my grass, I really fucking convince you now. You roll the calf for me first. I don''t want to talk to you. Do you hear me?"


    "Ha ha..." Nanbei smiled at me.


    "Can you be fucking careful? What if you drive like this and let people find out?" I stared at the beads and shouted with some collapse.


    "It''s all right. The anti tracking ability of these people is basically not my level. Let me tell you this. Even if I drive directly opposite them, they can''t feel that I''m really tracking them. Do you believe it?" north and South asked me with a smile.


    "Where the hell did you get your confidence?" I asked, looking at the north and South in silence.


    "You''re stupid. Can''t you see it?" north and South pointed to the rickety Land Rover in front. They completely regarded the road as their own backyard. Basically, people who don''t die on the road are sorry for him.


    "It''s a fucking fool to meet a fool. I grass. The quality of these people is not as good as that of Xiaowu!" I replied to the north and South without words, but I still gave some worried instructions: "what, you''d better be careful. If someone finds out, there will be an accident... There are a lot of people opposite!"


    "I know, I''ve driven you for such a long time. I dare not say anything else. I still know very well how to follow others..." Nanbei replied to me indifferently.


    "Grass, it''s like I take you to follow others every day..." I scolded in silence.


    "Then you''re not right. My ability is not trained by following others." north and South turned back to me.


    "How did you train?" I asked, turning to the north and south.


    "I''m all that. I summed it up when others followed us..." north and South bared their teeth and replied to me.


    After hearing this, I smiled helplessly. In fact, what North and South said is very reasonable. After all, we have been followed by others for such a long time. North and south basically check whether there are monitors and listeners in the car before giving me a warm-up every day. This makes North and South suspicious all day, When I go home to sleep, I have to check my clothes in advance. In fact, I''m not worried about it. The main reason is that the ghosts in our back Palace are basically in an obvious state. Therefore, if we don''t take precautions, people may have a better chance of success. At that time, even if we want to react, we''ll basically struggle.


    The speed of driving north and south is not very fast, because the Land Rover in front has slowly slowed down.


    "How the fuck are you? These people are obviously talking to me here. Can you be more professional!" north and South patted the steering wheel and shouted in silence.


    "Don''t pull the calf. These people are obviously in the hotel. Be careful. Don''t let others find out at this time..." I frowned and reminded the north and south.


    "Grass, what''s the matter with you? How do you know people are looking for a hotel?" north and South were stunned and looked at me and asked.


    "I fucking convinced your brain. There are all hotels here. Can''t you see?" I bit him and whispered back.


    As I said before, there are not many other things in the iron tower, but there are many hotels. Our current position is basically the state of five or six hotels.


    "My brain is not as good as you..." Nanbei replied to me with a smile.


    "Don''t pull this useless, do you have a gun?" I asked, looking at the north and south.


    "You have to use a gun to deal with them?" the north and South were stunned and asked me with their mouth tilted.


    "Nonsense, what do you think these people do? They are at least more than ten people. If we fight here, I tell you, we can''t take advantage of each other at all, you know?" I shouted helplessly at the north and south.


    "I''m still a little nervous about this fucking whole. It''s like grasping..." Nanbei bared his teeth and replied to me.


    "Roll the calf, I now let Liu Rui take the people in our harem. No one works one by one, and pull the calf one by one..." I scolded silently, and then continued to observe the Land Rover in front of us. The Land Rover has been looking for a hotel, but I don''t know why it hasn''t stopped.


    "What are they doing? Why don''t they stop?" north and South looked at me and asked.


    "How do I know what they are doing now? Put down the speed of the car now. I think they may stop at any time. Be careful!" I whispered.


    "OK!" north and South nodded and agreed to me, and then directly put down the speed.


    The two of us followed the Land Rover in front for about ten minutes. The Land Rover in front finally listened. I saw the front stop and immediately became nervous. After all, this was the first time I met this kind of thing.


    North and South looked at me, then smiled and said, "no, are you so nervous? What a big deal?"


    "Roll the calf, your fucking eye sees me nervous?" I returned to the north and South with some irritability, and didn''t want to admit it.


    "Grass is a monk from a temple. What are you doing with me? I don''t know what''s going on with me. You''re obviously nervous now..." the North-South mill chirped at me.


    "I tell you, if you''re writing with me now, I''ll kick you down and I''ll tell you!" I scolded the north and south very irritably, then narrowed my eyes and continued to observe the Land Rover in front of us.


    North and South looked at me and smiled. They really didn''t continue to talk.


    The Land Rover in front of us seemed to wait for a while. The middle-aged man finally came down from the Land Rover, swayed a few steps, took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone.


    "Can you hear what he said?" I asked, turning to the north and south.


    "Elder brother, are you fucking talking to me? Can''t you hear me? Why do I have two more ears than you?" the expression on the north and south faces was unusually speechless.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled helplessly, then narrowed my eyes and continued to observe the situation outside, but I didn''t know what was going on because I heard the person opposite calling.

 Chapter 1344

    Tower restaurant door.


    A jeep slowly stopped at the door of the restaurant. Xiao Wu was stunned at first. Then he looked at the restaurant that was about to close and said helplessly, "has this fucking gone?"


    After hearing this, Wang Jun looked up and down at the surrounding roads, and then whispered, "it feels like!"


    "It''s so fucking hard to talk to me every day. I tossed it out at night. Now people are gone. Why do you want me to come out?" Xiao Wu scolded speechlessly, then turned his head and looked at Wang Jun and asked, "what''s the matter now? Are we going to withdraw or what?"


    "..." Wang Jun was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "people are coming. Why do you withdraw now?"


    "What do you say? People are fucking gone. I find that you think about things all day!" Xiao Wu was very excited and shouted at Wang Jun with big eyes.


    "I didn''t fucking ask you to come. What are you shouting at me?" Wang Jun replied very irritably, then pulled open the door and ran under the car.


    "Do I still need it?" Xiao Wu asked Wang Jun outside the car.


    "No, just stay in the car. What can you do when you go?" Wang Jun replied impatiently. Then he carefully observed the situation near the restaurant and ran to the restaurant with his back hands.


    Little five sat in the car and was silent. Then he pushed the door open, leaned against the jeep and began to smoke.


    Wang Jun looked back at Xiao Wu, clenched his teeth and shouted, "what the fuck are you doing there?"


    "I smoke, what else can I do?" Xiao Wu replied speechless.


    "Are you fucking stupid or fake stupid now? Now the police of the whole tower are looking for us. Why are you fucking smoking there? Can''t you go back?" Wang Jun said with helplessness on his face.


    "The grass is fucking neat. I can''t smoke now. I don''t know what I can do now!" Xiao Wu scolded abnormally and ran to the car with steps.


    "You''re no different from looking for death now, I tell you!" Wang Jun clenched his teeth and reminded Xiao Wu.


    "OK, don''t fucking ink. What should you do?" Xiao Wu threw away his cigarette butts and replied helplessly.


    "This fucking day by day..." Wang Jun shook his head and ran directly to the restaurant.


    After getting on the jeep, Xiao Wu looked at Wang Jun''s back and looked helpless.


    "What I do all day is fucking restricted, grass. I knew I wouldn''t come out with these fools. They all look like crazy..." Xiao Wu muttered in the car.


    On the other hand, after Xiao Wu returned to the car, he began to play with his mobile phone. Wang Jun walked around the restaurant very carefully. After confirming that there was no problem, he directly pushed open the door of the restaurant and walked in.


    The waiter who was cleaning was stunned when he saw Wang Jun coming in, and then hurriedly shouted, "well, sir, our side is closed. If you have anything, come back tomorrow!"


    "I know it''s closed..." Wang Jun whispered back, but he didn''t mean to go out, but continued to walk into the restaurant.


    The waiter just mopped the floor. He looked disgusted when he saw that he was walking inside, but he didn''t look like Wang Jun came to look for trouble, so he didn''t say much.


    "Young man, let me ask you, are there any guests here now?" Wang Jun smiled and handed the waiter a cigarette.


    "Ah, it''s all closed. There must be no guests!" the waiter reached for the cigarette butts handed over by Wang Jun, smiled back, and then said: "our closing time today is late, otherwise we usually close at more than 10 o''clock..."


    "Ha ha..." Wang Jun smiled and then asked in a low voice, "what, please ask, when did the last guest leave here?"


    The waiter was stunned when he heard this. He looked at Wang Jun cautiously. Then he turned his mouth and asked in a low voice, "Why are you asking for this?"


    "Hehe, it''s all right. I just ask..."


    When the waiter looked at Wang Jun and was hesitating whether to tell Wang Jun about it, the manager of the restaurant suddenly came out of the office. When he saw Wang Jun, he was stunned for a moment, and then asked in a low voice, "Hello, our side is closed..."


    "I''m not here to eat, I''m here to find someone..." Wang Jun replied very directly.


    The manager looked up and down at Wang Jun, saw Wang Jun''s waist and asked in a low voice, "are you Mr. Liu''s man?"


    After hearing this, Wang Jun was stunned. What President Liu said must be Liu Neng!


    "Why, do you know?" Wang Jun asked.


    The manager looked at the waiters around him, then whispered, "what, you come in first, let''s talk alone!"


    "OK!" Wang Jun nodded and hurriedly followed the manager of the restaurant to the restaurant.


    "What would you like to drink?" the manager took Wang Jun into the office for a while and asked with a smile.


    "No, let''s make a long story short!" Wang Jun waved back and asked in a low voice, "what, I ask you, do you know our president Liu?"


    "Well, we just talked on the phone!" the manager nodded and then said, "I don''t know what you do, but I just take the money to help. If you have anything in the future, you can come to me directly to save us trouble!"


    "How can you help?" Wang Jun asked with a frown.


    "I can transfer the road monitoring on this side of our tower, as long as you pay!" the manager explained very directly.


    After hearing this, Wang Jun was stunned, then smiled and said, "why, do you have a heavenly eye?"


    "Hehe, that''s almost what I mean!" the manager nodded and then said, "are you running for those people today?"


    "Hmm!" Wang Jun nodded and then asked, "those people have gone now, haven''t they?"


    "Almost half an hour ago!" the manager nodded back.


    Wang Jun smiled helplessly and then said, "if these people come back to you for dinner in the future, you can call me directly, and then as for the money, you must be indispensable..."


    The manager looked at Wang Jun, hesitated, then nodded, took out a business card, handed it to Wang Jun, smiled and said, "this is my business card. Just call me back when it''s convenient for you!"


    Wang Jun looked down at his business card and said with a smile, "OK, I''ll go first if there''s nothing wrong!"


    "OK, I won''t send you!" the manager nodded.


    Wang Jun smiled and ran out of the restaurant with his business card on his back.


    ����


    After leaving the restaurant, Wang Jun directly pulled open the door of the jeep. Xiao Wu saw Wang Jun coming back, playing with his mobile phone and squinting his eyes and asked, "why, did you find anything?"


    "The people in the back palace have gone..." Wang Jun whispered back, then took out the business card and called according to the phone on it, but just rang, and the person opposite hung up. Xiao Wu was stunned when he saw the business card, and then smiled and asked, "what''s the matter, miss?"


    "What the fuck do you want to order every day, miss!" Wang Jun scolded helplessly, and then whispered, "this is the informant Liu Neng arranged here. If people from the harem come here for dinner in the future, he will tell us..."


    "Cao, Liu Neng has brought the informant here now?" Xiao Wu shouted with a very surprised expression.


    "Ha ha, we Liu Zong are not ordinary people..." Wang Jun replied with a smile.


    "Indeed, it''s mainly because this involves too many areas..." Xiao Wu nodded and agreed, and then asked, "now the Hougong gang has gone, how can we fix it? What are we going to do?"


    "What the fuck can you do? Go back, it''s late!" Wang Jun replied speechlessly, and then took out his mobile phone.


    "I told you you''d better be careful when you talk to me later. Do you hear me?" Xiao Wu shouted at Wang Jun with a big mouth.


    "You roll the calf for me, even if I don''t pay attention to what you can do to me?" Wang Jun replied helplessly.


    Xiao Wu was stunned and then started the car, speechless.


    Wang Jun looked at his mobile phone and hesitated. Then he found Liu Neng''s phone and called.


    "Who are you calling?" Xiao Wu asked, squinting at Wang Jun after seeing it.


    "Who else can I call? Call our boss!" Wang Jun replied helplessly.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, Liu Neng answered the phone.


    "The people in the back palace have finished eating. We''re late..." after Liu Neng answered the phone, Wang Jun said very directly.


    "It''s done?" Liu Neng shouted in surprise.


    "Yes, I talked to the manager. Basically, they walked more than half an hour before us..." Wang Jun nodded.


    Liu Neng hesitated after hearing this, and then whispered, "did you see the people in the back palace?"


    "I fucking told you that they left half an hour before us. Where can I go to see them?" Wang Jun scolded speechlessly.


    "Grass, I didn''t fucking hear it!" Liu Neng replied reluctantly, and then whispered, "are you sure you''re sleeping with them?"


    "I''m not sure yet!"


    "That''s all right..." Liu Neng nodded helplessly and then whispered, "you two will make an appointment with the two factory directors tomorrow to see what''s going on!


    "I see!" Wang Jun nodded and hung up.


    The tower is above the highway.


    I sat in the Land Rover with the north and south, waiting for the middle-aged man in front of us to call. The middle-aged man called for almost a few minutes, and then leaned against the Land Rover to smoke.


    "What are they doing?" the north and South asked me with some confusion.


    "How the fuck do I know what these people are doing? What are you waiting for in a good hotel?" to tell the truth, I feel that something may be wrong, so my mood began to get nervous.


    "Why do I feel that there is something wrong with these people? Do you think something is wrong?" north and South frowned at me and asked.


    "Don''t fucking pull the calf here. Day by day, I find that your mouth is like a broken Gong. It''s useless to fucking say something about it..."


    "Grass, what does this have to do with me? I just guess..." north and South replied to me with a big mouth.


    "You''re fucking idle. What are you guessing about here?" I said wordlessly back to the north and south, and then continued to stare at the Land Rover in front.


    After smoking, the middle-aged man finally returned to the car. Then he looked around and took the girl out of the Land Rover. At this time, the girl seemed to be drunk and basically had no consciousness. After the man took the girl out of the car, he still looked around and his face was very serious.


    "Wow..."


    When the north and South saw this scene, they would rush down with a pistol.


    I stretched out my hand and grabbed the north and south. The north and South looked at me with some confusion, frowned and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "Don''t worry, what can you understand if you go down now?" I explained in a low voice to the north and south.


    "What can explain?" the north and South looked at me stunned.


    "You go down now and they haven''t done anything. What do you say when you go up? Say it''s your daughter-in-law?" I reluctantly returned to the north and south.


    "When shall we do it? Wait for him to do it with this girl, and let''s go there again?" north and South looked at me very directly and asked.


    "Cao, I find you''re so fucking angry? You have to catch someone in the hotel room anyway?" I explained irritably. Then I looked up at the outside of the Land Rover. The man took the girl to a hotel. When entering the hotel, the man looked around very carefully, indicating that the man was very experienced, Otherwise he couldn''t have been so careful.


    "When are we going to start?" north and South shouted at me with pistols in their hands.


    I took out my cell phone and whispered, "three minutes should be enough..."


    "It''s finished in three minutes..." north and South shouted at the top of their voice.


    "Cao, you should be Liu Rui. It''s finished in three minutes..." I scolded very speechless, and then looked at the mobile phone on the mobile phone. The expression on the north and south faces was also very worried.


    Three minutes later, I took out the pistol from the buckle and pinned it on my waist. Then I pushed open the door and went straight to the hotel. When the north and South saw me get off, they quickly followed me out of the car, and then ran to the hotel in a hurry.


    After the two of us entered the hotel, we found that the man and the girl had disappeared.


    "How is it?" north and South whispered at me.


    "We are doing good things now. Can you stop acting like thieves..." I scolded the north and the South without words, and then ran straight to the hotel counter.


    "Hello, sir, would you like to open a room?" the waiter at the counter asked me very politely.


    "Let me ask you something. The man and the woman just opened the room?" I frowned and whispered.


    "Sorry, sir, I can''t tell you this, because it''s a guest''s privacy issue..." the waiter replied.


    "What about now?"


    I directly raised my missing pistol and asked the waiter.


    When the waiter saw the pistol in my hand, he was stunned first, and his face was a little frightened.


    "Don''t shout!" north and South clenched their teeth and whispered to the waiter.


    "This matter has nothing to do with you. Tell me that the man is in that room now. Give me the room card and you will be safe..." I looked at the nervous expression on the waiter''s face and whispered a reminder, which means very obvious.


    The waiter looked at me and was silent. Then he bit his teeth and said, "brother, I don''t know anything. Don''t shoot!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I want you to tell me that man is in that room now!" I shouted a little irritable.


    The waiter looked down at the computer and immediately said, "the man is now in Room 302..."


    "Room card!" I continued.


    "Wait a minute..."


    The waiter shivered back to me, and then began to turn in the drawer. After looking for a while, he found a room card, looked at me and said, "this is for cleaning..."


    "Don''t fucking ink..."


    The north and South shouted in a hurry, then grabbed the room card from the waiter''s hand, and then took a big step to run upstairs. I held a pistol and said to the waiter, "be honest, it has nothing to do with you, you know?"


    "Know... Know!" the waiter nodded quickly after hearing my words.


    I glanced at the waiter and ran straight upstairs.


    At this time, the north and South had run to the third floor, and then pasted their body on the door. When they saw me coming up, they winked at me.


    When I saw that there were no problems around, I nodded to the north and south. The north and South took out the room card, brushed it on the door, and then pushed it gently, but I found that there was a lock inside.


    "Grass, still fucking cautious!" the north and South scolded wordlessly, and then raised their legs and kicked them directly on the door.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, the north and South directly opened the door of the hotel, and then I rushed in with the north and South with a pistol, but when we two went in, the scene directly frightened me and the South and North.


    On the big bed in the room, all the clothes on the girl have been taken off. Three men are skating on the sofa, but they don''t seem to have done anything to the girl. I know they are staring at the girl''s strength! Because there is a camera on the TV series in the hotel, they are going to record videos for girls and make girls dare not report to the police. After all, the Internet spreads news faster. Once this video is released, even if the girls report to the police, they will be destroyed in their life. Therefore, under normal circumstances, girls will choose to bear it, Then he was finally coerced and lured by these people.


    The three people in the room were stunned when they saw us coming in. They picked up the things on the table and threw them at me and North and south.


    "I fuck you, three people, is it still fucking human?" the north and South shouted, and then rushed directly to the people in the house.


    "Fuck you, what do you do?" a young man in the room scolded me.


    "I''m the fucking guard of the people!"


    The north and South shouted at the top of their voice, and then stepped forward and kicked directly on the man''s stomach. The north and South''s body lattice is better, so this foot is basically a state of kicking to death!


    "Bang!" the young man was kicked directly by the north and south.


    But at this time, another young man rushed to the north and south. After I saw it, I ran to the north and South step by step, and then grabbed the young man''s hair without waiting for the young man to take his hand.


    "I''ll go to you. Do you still play this? Are you fucking disgusting?" I shouted by pulling the youth''s hair, then raised my knees and put it directly on the youth''s crotch.


    "Proud!"


    The young man screamed and lay on the ground directly covering his crotch.


    On the other side, the north and the south are holding another youth, with their fists waving constantly.


    "Draft it? Are you still a fucking person? Don''t you like to drugged others? Isn''t it?" the north and South shouted as they fought, as if to vent their anger.


    In fact, our harem doesn''t like such people. If you really have this desire, you can *, but why do you harm other people''s little girls? In this society, this thing is so developed. You say you can find a lot of fucking software at random. Why do you want to harm other people''s serious girls?


    The young man who was put on the crotch by me lay on the ground, probably because I used too much strength. After shouting twice, the man went into a coma.


    At this time, the middle-aged man was left in the room.


    The middle-aged man looked at me with some fear in his eyes. His face was very frightened. He licked his lips and looked at me and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "What the fuck do you say I am?" I ran slowly to the middle-aged.


    "No, that''s what..." the middle-aged man saw me walking towards his position, walked back, and finally leaned directly on the TV. At this time, he had no ground to retreat.


    I clenched my fist, clenched my teeth, pointed to the middle-aged man and asked, "do you say you''re still a fucking person?"


    "Brother, this is all a misunderstanding!"


    The middle-aged looked at me and swallowed my saliva.


    "Do you fucking misunderstand you B!" I clenched my teeth and shouted, and then a fist hit the middle-aged man''s face. The middle-aged man couldn''t stand my fist and lay on the ground with a thump.


    "Well, don''t get excited. There are all my people here. I tell you, if you do, I can shout!" the middle-aged man shouted at me with a very nervous expression.


    "Draft it? You have the face to mention people to me at this fucking time, don''t you?" I bit my teeth and scolded, then rode directly to the middle-aged man''s neck, and then hit the egg according to the middle-aged man''s face.

 Chapter 1345

    I was in the hotel room with North and south. I don''t know how long I beat the middle-aged man. Anyway, in the end, I had no strength with North and south.


    "Please, stop fighting. I know I''m wrong..."


    The middle-aged man curled up on the ground with white foam in his mouth and kept begging for mercy from me and the north and south.


    I stretched out my hand, broke the middle-aged man''s chin, clenched my teeth and said, "draft it, just like you B, I''ll kill you, and you won''t be wronged, you know?"


    "Know..." the middle-aged man nodded at me when he saw me stop.


    "Do you fucking know you, Bobby!"


    The north and South held up the camera on the TV and directly hit the middle-aged man in the face.


    But just at this time, another young man stood up, picked up the ashtray on the table and rushed directly to the north and south. The north and South were stunned at first, and then turned over and kicked his big foot directly on the man''s face. The young man flew out smoothly.


    "Do you still want to fight back, don''t you?" north and South shouted, pointing to the young people on the ground.


    "Big... Big brother, I''m wrong..." the young man lay on the ground and said to the north and south.


    "Wrong you, B!" the north and South bit their teeth and scolded, and a big foot stepped directly on the young man''s face.


    The north and South kicked the young man''s face with blood. Then the north and South picked up the ashtray on the ground and hit the young man''s big face egg with their teeth.


    "Did you draft it? Is it still time to fight back?" north and South asked, biting their teeth and looking at the young man.


    Speaking from the bottom of his heart, this young man is really forbidden to fight. If ordinary people let the north and the South clean up like this, it would be dead long ago, but this young man can still fucking talk and began to beg for mercy with his North and South thighs.


    The north and South kicked the young man away, and then prepared to fight. I was afraid that something would happen to Nanbei University. After all, these three people basically had no activity ability at this time, so I didn''t think it was necessary to continue fighting. I turned my head and shouted to the north and South: "all right, North and south, don''t fight..."


    "Fuck, just like this B, I don''t beat him more than 800 times. I fucking kill these three fools..." the north and South scolded back to me, and stopped the action with one hand.


    "Can you still talk?" I asked, looking at the middle-aged man.


    "Can..." the middle-aged man nodded quickly.


    "It''s still light to be beaten, and I can still talk?" I replied with a smile, and then ran to the bedside. When I saw the girl''s body, I was stunned instinctively. To tell my heart, the girl''s body was really hot, but the girl still lay in a coma on the bed, with a faint blush on her pretty face, The messy hair seems to have a trace of confusion. No wonder these people took so much effort to straighten the girl!


    I stretched out my hand to get up the quilt, covered the girl, and then sat by the bed. North and South also sat next to me.


    "Pa!"


    I reached out and lit a cigarette, then pointed to the middle-aged man and said, "that what, you three come here..."


    The middle-aged man was stunned when he heard what I said, but his body didn''t move.


    "Why, didn''t you listen to me?" I asked with a smile.


    "No... not..."


    The middle-aged man stammered back to me, then struggled to climb in front of me, then looked at me and asked, "brother, what are you doing? Where did I annoy you?"


    "Didn''t he tell you? We are the guards of the people!" I smiled back to the middle-aged man, and then said, "what do I ask you now and what do you answer me? Can you understand?"


    "Can..." the middle-aged man nodded quickly.


    "It''s all right." I nodded and then asked, "what''s the matter with this girl?"


    "This girl is a female boss on our side. She wants to talk business with me, and then I want to come to him..."


    "Then you drugged people, didn''t you?" I asked, squinting.


    "In fact, we are all like this. Since he dares to drink so much wine with me, I think she is still prepared..." the middle-aged man whispered back to me.


    "Grass, what the fuck are you thinking? If people sleep with you first and take you to open a room directly, won''t it be over? Why the hell do you drink with you?" north and South shouted at a high voice.


    "Yes..." the middle-aged man nodded quickly after hearing this.


    "Ha ha." I looked at the middle-aged man and smiled. Then I asked in a low voice, "what, I ask you, do you usually do this kind of thing?"


    "No... no..." the middle-aged man quickly shook his head.


    "Grass, do you think I can believe what you say?" I asked with a smile.


    "Believe it or not, I really didn''t do such a thing. I usually open a house directly for girls. I don''t have to work so hard. I don''t have to work so hard to talk to you..." the middle-aged man quickly explained to me.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled helplessly.


    "This woman has a strong temper. I haven''t done it all the time, so I came up with this idea today..." the middle-aged man looked up at me, then clenched his teeth and asked, "man, are you the police?"


    I was stunned when I heard this for a while, and then whispered, "if you''re a policeman, I''ll tell you, I can kill you. What are you? If you don''t go to bed, you''ll give people medicine. Do you fucking think you''re still human? Tell me!"


    I bit my teeth and scolded the middle-aged man.


    "No, I''m not human!" the middle-aged man quickly replied to me.


    "You say you, if you really lack women, can''t you find a lady? What do you say you''re doing to harm people''s yellow flower eldest daughter?" north and South asked the middle-aged man with gnashing teeth.


    "I know I''m wrong now. Let me go, you two. I won''t dare again. I really quit..." the middle-aged man shouted to me and the north and south.


    "Don''t you dare to be paralyzed!" the north and South scolded speechless, and then raised their legs and kicked them in the face of the middle-aged man.


    "I really quit, can you let me go?" the middle-aged man lay on the ground and begged me.


    "Such fools, I think they should be buried alive!" north and South shouted at me gnashing their teeth.


    "Hehe, are you too cruel?" I replied wordlessly.


    "What do you think we should do with these three fools?" north and South looked at me and asked.


    "What else can I do..." I didn''t think of how to deal with these three people. After all, I don''t know what happened to these three people now.


    "Why don''t we call the police directly and let the police deal with these three fools..." it seems that after knowing Zhang Xiaogang and them, the legal awareness of North and south is very good. Basically, we can think of our police uncle.


    "You can''t call the police, brother. If you want money, I can give you money. Don''t call the police!" the middle-aged man shouted at me after hearing this.


    "Grass, do you think I''m a fairy or do I call the police... For money..." I reluctantly replied, then turned around and looked at the north and south, looked at the sleeping girl on the bed, and whispered: "We can''t call the police. We don''t know what this girl thinks now. If we call the police, it will be difficult for us to deal with it and have a bad impact on other girls..."


    "Yes, we must not call the police!" the middle-aged man shouted after hearing my words.


    "You roll the calf for me. Don''t have you as soon as you fucking talk. Roll the calf quickly!" the north and South gnashed their teeth at the middle-aged man, then looked at me and asked, "what do you mean by letting these three fools go? We won''t teach them a lesson?"


    "Why, if you castrate them?" I asked helplessly.


    After hearing my words, the north and South were very honest, nodded, smiled and said, "I think so!"


    "No, it''s not good!" the middle-aged man shouted at the top of his voice after hearing the words of North and south.


    "Hehe, why are you scared?" I asked the man with a smile.


    "Well, brother, let''s not be impulsive, you know? I''ve realized the seriousness of the problem now. What, I beg you two to let me go!" the middle-aged man knelt down on the ground and kowtowed to me.


    I looked at the man helplessly. In fact, I don''t know how to deal with the man now, mainly because we don''t know the girl. Now, the behavior is basically a courageous act. If we really do something to the man, it''s not good to get into trouble at that time, so I''m a little embarrassed now.


    "Be honest next time and don''t do such immoral things, you know?" I asked the man helplessly.


    The man was stunned when he heard what I said, then he nodded and shouted, "I know, I know, I know!"


    "All right, don''t kowtow here and get out of here!" I waved my hand to the middle-aged man reluctantly.


    "No, you''ll let them go now?" the north and South shouted at me with big eyes after hearing my words.


    "No, what else do you want?" I asked with my mouth tilted towards the north and south.


    "Isn''t it a little too cheap? The three of them. If they call the police, they''ll be arrested for three years. I''ll tell you!" north and South shouted at me very excitedly.


    "You''re calling the police now, and it''s not good for other people''s girls. All right, don''t write with me here, and quickly let them go. Can you still kill them because of this?" I scolded irritably, and then pointed to the middle-aged man on the ground and shouted: "if you don''t fucking fool with the crab, you''ll quickly roll the calf. What are you writing here?"


    The tower is in a hotel.


    After my words, the middle-aged man was stunned on the ground, and then hurriedly helped the other two men in the room to run outside the hotel.


    North and South sat beside me. After seeing the three men gone, they looked at me in surprise and asked, "no, you just let them go?"


    "Or else?" I asked, squinting my eyes.


    "Why don''t you give them some punishment? What the fuck is going on?" the north and South seem very dissatisfied with my practice.


    "Cao, do you really think you are the guard of the people? How do you punish others? Can you castrate them or what?" I scolded some speechless, then turned my head and looked at the girl without speaking.


    "Then why should the police deal with them? You let scum like them go once, and they will come out next time..." north and South muttered.


    "Come on. Don''t write in my ink. If I can call the police, do you think I''ll call the police? If I call the police, the police will come and have a bad impact on the girl. What will happen to the reputation if people spread it?" I replied irritably.


    "How can I fix it now? How can I fix this girl?" the north and South looked at me helplessly and asked.


    "What else can I do? Find out the girl''s cell phone, call his friend and let someone take him away. We are brave enough to do justice. It''s done here..." Nanbei heard my words and smiled helplessly for a while, then ran to the bedside, reached out and picked up the beautiful baby. Nanbei opened the bag and took a simple look, But there is no cell phone in it. It may have been lost.


    "No cell phone, what the fuck?" north and South put down their bags and looked at me and shouted.


    "Grass, it''s still in trouble. How can I contact his family without a cell phone?" I took a silent look at the north and south.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" the north and South stood up very carefully.


    "Ha ha, nothing..." I looked at the north and South and smiled. Then I pointed to the girl on the bed and asked the South and North, "what, North and south, I ask you?"


    "Ask me what?" north and South small eyes dribbled.


    "What do you think this girl looks like?" I asked with a smile.


    When Nanbei heard what I said, he looked at the girl and said with a smile, "this girl looks very good..."


    "Do you think you don''t have a date yet?" I continued.


    "Ah. I don''t have a partner. What''s the matter with other girls? Other girls can''t have a partner with me..." the north and South seemed to know themselves and replied to me.


    "Cao, you can''t think so. Do you know the problem? How do you know that people can''t have sex with you? You say now is a good opportunity! As long as you take good care of this girl now, I tell you that you may fall in love with you when other girls wake up. Do you think so?" I asked North and South with a smile.


    "Leaf, what do you mean?" north and South asked me with a puzzled face.


    "It doesn''t mean much. I just give you a chance. How about you being here with this girl today?" I asked with a smile.


    After hearing my words, North and South stood up directly and ran outside the hotel. When I saw that North and South wanted to run, I stretched out my hand to directly grasp north and south, smiled and asked, "what are you doing? Why did you run?"


    "You let go of me, I tell you, I must go back now. Don''t brainwash me here. You caused this. I''m not here with you. Stay here yourself!" the north and South replied to me very carefully.


    "Are you fucking stupid? I have an object. You don''t have an object. I''ll create opportunities for you. What the fuck do you think?" I stared at beads and shouted helplessly at the north and south.


    "What do I think? I tell you, it''s certainly not as simple as I think, so I can''t be fooled. I tell you, you don''t need to talk to me here. I don''t have time to talk to you. What should you do? You can let me go!" North and South shouted at me like crazy.


    "No, you fucking think about it. I tell you, there are not many such opportunities!" I looked at the north and South and prepared to change a routine.


    "Don''t ink with me. What''s the matter with me? I just don''t want to stay here! Can you loosen me?" the north and South shouted very firmly.


    "You have no object now. I''ll tell you..."


    "If I have a fucking partner, I won''t talk to you here. You must lie to me. I don''t believe it. You let go of me and I''ll go back..." north and South are completely determined to die now.


    I looked at the north and South helplessly and asked in a low voice, "it''s just not possible, isn''t it? This woman is naked!"


    "I''m a fucking rape, please release me!" the north and South shouted at me like killing a pig.


    "Grass, I''m your fucking cow. Let''s go..." I loosened the north and South and pretended to be angry.


    The north and South were stunned when they saw me release my hand so happily, and then ran outside the hotel.


    "No, you''re really running?" I shouted silently.


    "You pull it down. I can''t stay. Deal with the woman yourself..." Nanbei turned back to me and ran out of the hotel like crazy.


    "Grass, why am I such a fool when I fucking meet?" I stood in place and scolded silently. I usually cried and shouted every day that I had no object. Now, I give the whole ready-made object and fucking say I lied to him. Now I don''t know what we think in the back Palace!


    I stood silent for a moment, then turned and ran to the hotel room.


    After entering the house, I saw that the beautiful woman seemed to be in a coma. I sighed helplessly. I didn''t know how to deal with the girl. I sat directly on the sofa in the house, took out my mobile phone and looked at it. By the way, who should I find to look at the woman, or I''ll stay here myself, This woman still eats * now. In case she fucks me, how can I tell my daughter-in-law when I go back.


    I sat on the sofa, took out my mobile phone and studied for a long time, but I still couldn''t find a suitable candidate, because those people in our harem didn''t drink less today. Now if they were to find their mother, it''s estimated that they also have the same attitude as the north and the south, so I simply gave up this idea, looked up at the girl in bed and said in my heart, this girl is really good-looking, The temperament of the whole person is like an imperial sister, and it is mainly that big long leg exposed to the air, which is extremely charming.


    "Deng Deng Deng Deng Deng Deng..."


    Just then, my cell phone rang. I looked down and Liu Rui called me.


    I was stunned for a moment and then pressed the connect button.


    "What are you doing?" I shouted at my cell phone.


    "What are you doing? Let me ask you if you have anything? Have heroes succeeded in saving the United States?" Liu Rui shouted at me carelessly.


    "It''s basically a success. It''s nothing. Just three people tied the girl. Then when I showed up with her, the girl had been stripped off. Fortunately, I came from north and South in time. The girl has nothing to do for the time being..." I simply replied to Liu Rui.


    "Then you have nothing to do with North and south?" Liu Rui asked hurriedly.


    "What can I do with North and south?" I asked speechless.


    "Grass, it''s OK. How did you deal with the three people?" Liu Rui asked me, as if the fool couldn''t stop until he asked something.


    "If I let the quilt go, I can''t call the police or help others. Why, I just let the three people go..." I replied wordlessly.


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard what I said. Then he asked with a big mouth: "how the hell can you let those people go?"


    "What happened to me?" I was puzzled.


    "You''re free now. What if those people come to you? Are you a fucking fool? What if they block you and the north and the south in the hotel?" Liu Rui shouted in a hurry, and then muttered: "what, if you can''t, hurry back with the north and the South now. I''m a little worried about you two!"


    "No, those three people are nothing and basically can''t come back." I replied to Liu Rui speechlessly. I don''t think those three people have the courage to come back at all.


    "When are you going to come back?" Liu Rui was stunned when he heard me and asked me with a big mouth.


    "I may not be able to go back for the time being..." I reluctantly replied to Liu Rui. Liu Rui was stunned when he heard me, and then shouted at the top of his voice: "What the fuck can''t you come back? Ye Han, don''t forget. You''re a man with a daughter-in-law now. It''s illegal for you to do so. You know, can your conscience live? Can you live up to your Su Su Su? Are you still a fucking person?"


    "No, what are you talking about here?" I asked Liu Rui helplessly.


    "Don''t pretend to be a calf with me here. You think I don''t know if you want something. Ye Han, I didn''t know until today. It turned out that you are like this. You''re really shameless now. You said you still have a daughter-in-law. How can you do such a thing behind your daughter-in-law''s back? I said why are you so excited to go out to save people today , now I see. You''ve arranged all this, haven''t you? I really see your true face now. I''m with you, and you''re getting back to me now! "Liu Rui didn''t understand what was going on. It was a loss.

 Chapter 1346

    "No, what the fuck are you telling me here? Do you think I don''t want to go back or what?" I shouted at Liu Rui speechless.


    "Don''t you have this plan for your current behavior? You think I can''t see it, don''t you?" Liu Rui shouted at me excitedly at his mobile phone.


    "Grass, I don''t understand what I''m fucking talking to you now. It''s like I''m staying here on purpose. I''m fucking finished with you, huh? Whet and haw, hang up the phone!" I shouted at my mobile phone in a somewhat irritable tone.


    "What''s the matter? I''ll hang up the phone. Ye Han, I''m telling you now. I''m going to drag you back from the abyss of crime. You say if you make a mistake today, you have no reason whether morally or legally. I tell you that according to our criminal law, it''s basically three years if you rape, The circumstances are serious for more than five years, and if you think about your daughter-in-law, Su Su, they are waiting for you at home now. Do you mean you don''t need to talk outside? Tell me! "Liu Rui enthusiastically began to popularize the law to me.


    "No, do you fucking understand what''s going on? Just tell me it''s useless. What''s going on for three or five years? Now you''re still here to talk to me. What''s going on is Su Su Su. What''s the fucking relationship with Su Su Su?" I shouted at Liu Rui with some collapse.


    "Don''t you just prepare that now? Don''t you just prepare that when you see the good-looking girls of others!" Liu Rui was stunned and shouted at me with some hesitation.


    "Fuck you, you think I''m you. You can''t walk when you see other girls!" I scolded silently, and then whispered: "Just now I was going to contact the girl''s friend with North and south, but I didn''t contact at all, so I was going to let North and South accompany the girl here, but the fool from north and South didn''t know what was going on, so he fucking ran away. North and South ran away. We still can''t contact the girl''s friend. You say what I can do, you tell me!"


    "What you said is true?" Liu Rui asked after listening to me.


    "Nonsense, I''m fucking idle. Why are you lying to me?" I shouted at the top of my voice.


    "You don''t have any integrity on my side, do you know?" Liu Rui said mildly.


    "Roll the calf, do I have any fucking integrity? What am I studying here with you? What the fuck am I doing now? I have to give you a report or what? If you don''t believe me now, come here by yourself. Can you come and look at this girl?" I scolded very speechless.


    "Well, what, you don''t have to do this with me here. Do you think I dare not go there?" Liu Rui asked, biting his teeth.


    "If you fucking dare to come, you can come. What are you talking to me about here?" I asked very irritably.


    "I''m ready to go to bed now. I don''t have time to talk to you now. Otherwise, do you think I won''t go there or what?" Liu Rui shouted at me with a big mouth, and then said: "Ye Han, I''ve told you this many times, haven''t you? You''re the one who has a daughter-in-law! Don''t do anything wrong with your daughter-in-law, you know?"


    "Do you have anything serious to tell me?" I asked Liu Rui with my teeth.


    "I just want to tell you something, mainly because I''m really worried about you. After all, this lonely man and woman, if you talk about how to make a spark or something," Liu Rui said to me in a sad tone.


    "Grass, can you stop the fucking ink? I''ll hang up!" I shouted irritably.


    "Do you know control?" Liu Rui reminded me.


    "Roll the calf!"


    I gritted my teeth and scolded, then directly hung up the phone, then stretched out my hand, took out a cigarette and smoked.


    ����


    Good luck to the hotel.


    When Liu Rui saw my phone hang up, he sighed helplessly. The expression on his face looked out of the window sadly, with a trace of hesitation in his eyes.


    At this time, there was a sound of footsteps outside. Liu Rui hurriedly pushed the door open. He was stunned when he saw that it was North and south.


    "What are you doing? Are you scared in the middle of the night?" Liu Rui gave the north and south a big jump.


    "Come in and I''ll tell you something..." Liu Rui said mysteriously to the north and south.


    The north and South were stunned for a moment and asked with some doubts, "what''s the matter?"


    "Oh, you''ll be finished when you come in. Let me tell you something serious. Why are you so inky as a child!" Liu Rui shouted at the north and south, and then dragged the north and south into the house without waiting for the north and south to react.


    "No, brother, what are you going to do? If you have something, tell me if you can? Why do you drag me?" asked Liu Rui helplessly.


    "What about ye Han?" Liu Rui asked, squeezing his small eyes at the north and south.


    "In the hotel! What''s the matter?" the north and South were stunned and replied.


    "I didn''t know I was in the hotel. I asked you why you came back and why Ye Han didn''t come back. Didn''t you feel something wrong?" Liu Rui asked with his mouth to the north and south.


    Hearing this, the north and South scratched their heads and said helplessly, "what do you mean? What do you have to say? Can you say it directly? If you tell me so, I don''t understand what you want to express..."


    "Cao, I found that you are a child. Your brain is really worried. I said it so obviously that you can''t understand it, can you?" Liu Rui asked helplessly to the north and south.


    "I don''t understand..." Nanbei shook his head very honestly.


    "Grass, what do you don''t understand about this thing? I just want to ask you, did ye Han let you come back or did he have to come back? Why is it so hard for me to tell you now?" Liu Rui shouted with gnashing teeth.


    "Ah, if you say that, don''t I understand?" the north and South replied with a smile, paused, then looked at Liu Rui and asked, "no, you''re free to study this with me. What am I doing on the ground? Why can''t I come back?"


    "Grass, can''t I just ask?" Liu Rui reluctantly rubbed his big face eggs.


    "No, did you discuss it with Ye Han and set me up? Is that the case? Did you tell me it was the case?" north and South stared at Liu Rui with big eyes.


    "Cao, who the fuck is idle? What are you doing? Do you think we are idle? Who is idle?" Liu Rui scolded with a broken face, and then asked in a low voice: "use your fucking brain and think about it? Who the fuck is idle? What are you doing talking about this calf with you?"


    "No, why do I think you and Liu Rui are a little weird today?" the north and South took a very cautious look at Liu Rui.


    "Fuck you, I don''t want to talk to you now. I''ll ask you, did you want to come back or did ye Han let you come back..." Liu Rui asked the key point directly.


    "No, I can''t answer your question..." Nanbei stood up and was ready to go outside the house.


    "When you come back, I haven''t finished asking. Why did you leave?" Liu Rui stretched out his hand, pulled the north and south, stared at the sheep''s eyes and shouted.


    "I told you, I can''t answer your question now. Why are you so persistent?" the north and South looked back at Liu Rui and asked in an unusually speechless way.


    "You don''t need to be with me in this car. I just ask you what''s going on today. If you don''t explain it to me today, you don''t want to go. You''ll be finished with me here..." Liu Rui shouted very firmly, dragging the north and South arms.


    "Ha ha... I really admire your perseverance now..." Nanbei smiled helplessly, then looked at Liu Rui and asked, "I don''t want to write ink with you, just say, you and ye Han, you two want to study something here, you just say it and you''re done..."


    "No, what the fuck can you do for people to study?" Li Rui shouted, staring at beads.


    After hearing this, the north and South were stunned, then smiled and said, "if you say so, I really don''t have anything. I didn''t even bring money this time!"


    "Cao, you fucking mean to say this..." Liu Rui scolded helplessly and then asked, "OK, I''m not with Ye Han. Now tell me what''s going on between you and ye Han. It''s over. Don''t talk to me about what you don''t need here, OK?"


    Liu Rui asked helplessly to the north and south.


    After hearing this, the north and the South were stunned and said with a big mouth: "In fact, we have nothing. The two of us just followed the gang and came to a hotel. Later, we saved the woman and then released the three people. Basically, this is the case. Anyway, if you love or don''t believe, I can say so much!"


    "I didn''t fucking ask you that!"


    "Then what are you asking?" the north and South were stunned and asked.


    "I fucking want to ask you, what, why did you come back, but ye Han didn''t come back. Did he let you come back or did you want to come back..."


    The north and South were stunned when they heard this, and then said with a smile: "Cao, if you don''t tell me, I''ll tell you. Ye Han wants me to stay, but I don''t agree. I think there must be something wrong here, so I''m very firm. I can''t stay. Finally, I ran out. I told you it''s hanging. It''s dangerous. I didn''t let Ye Han deceive me. Do you think I''m so stupid? Can I stay? It''s impossible Yes, I''ve been fooling you for so long. Can I still remember this? "


    The tower is in a hotel.


    After I put down my cell phone, I turned around and looked at the girl on the bed. I was helpless. I didn''t know what the fool north and South was doing when he was idle. You said that there were only two of us. What''s the matter with me in this room?


    At this time, the girl is still in a comatose state and has no consciousness at all, but I don''t know why. I know that the girl is inexplicably nervous after being drugged. What can you do if someone else''s girl is drugged? I sit on the sand hair and look at the girl''s face. I can''t help swallowing my saliva and tell my heart. The girl is long It''s really good. The most important thing is that the girl has kicked down the quilt and slightly exposed her chest. I think as long as she is a man, she can''t help looking more anxious, but my idea at this time is just to see. After all, we can''t do anything sorry for our daughter-in-law.


    I sat obliquely on the sofa and tossed for a day. In addition, after drinking a little wine, I obviously felt a little sleepy, so I leaned vaguely on the sofa to get ready to sleep, but as soon as my eyes closed, I heard the girl in bed shouting: "water, water..."


    I was stunned for a moment, and then some speechless scolded: "there are a lot of fucking things every day..."


    After scolding, I rubbed my face, then stood up and ran to the position of the kettle. However, when I passed the camera, I found that the camera still started. I didn''t know how to use this thing. I pressed it casually twice. After seeing the black screen on the screen, I picked up the kettle, poured a glass of water for the girl and ran to the bedside.


    "How the fuck do you drink it?" I looked at the girl and scolded silently. Then I sat down by the bed. Then I looked at the girl and hesitated. Finally, I picked up the girl''s head, broke off the girl''s mouth and directly poured two salivas down.


    "Cough..." maybe my action was too rude, and the girl was choked directly.


    I reached for the toilet paper and ran to the girl''s mouth.


    "Who are you..."


    But at this moment, the girl asked me with her eyes closed.


    "Who am I?"


    I looked at the girl for a moment and repeated, but after I finished, the girl didn''t respond directly and continued to sleep in bed.


    "Grass, I thought you were talking to me!" I scolded silently, then stood up and ran to the sofa.


    "Ah..."


    The girl shouted.


    I looked back and found that the girl kicked away the quilt. I was stunned. Looking at the girl''s body, I swallowed a spit. After a moment of silence, I ran to the girl''s position and said reluctantly: "You said you had nothing to do with nothing. What the fuck would I do to you? Would you say it''s your responsibility or mine?"


    While I was talking, I helped the girl cover his quilt, and then sat by the bed.


    The girl struggled and seemed to have to kick the quilt off her body.


    "Don''t be shameless, I tell you! If I didn''t have a daughter-in-law now, I tell you, you would have been honest!" I pointed to the girl and scolded, then pressed the quilt on the girl, then picked up her baby, opened it and found the girl''s ID card.


    "Xue Yan." I looked at the name for a moment and scolded, "what''s the fucking name? It''s so hard to read..."


    When I looked at the girl''s ID card, the girl groaned, then kicked open her quilt with her long legs, rushed directly to my position and jumped at me. I instinctively wanted to stand up, but the girl directly pressed my head. I looked at the girl''s state and felt that there was something wrong. The girl was strong in medicine Yes.


    "What, what are you doing?" I don''t know where the girl got such great strength. She directly pressed me down and kissed me directly on my mouth.


    "What the fuck are you doing?" I reached out and pushed the girl.


    By this time, the girl had opened her eyes, bit her lips and looked at me.


    "Are you awake?" I asked, pointing to the girl.


    "I feel bad..." the girl''s voice was very low.


    "Your name is Xue Yan?" I asked, looking at the girl in bed.


    "Who are you?" the girl looked up at me. Her eyes were a little blurred. She didn''t realize that she was naked at this time.


    "Who am I? I''m me. Someone put something in the wine for you before. I''ll go first. You can sleep here yourself, and I''ll go back to sleep." I reluctantly explained to the girl.


    "Don''t go, I feel bad..." the girl shouted at me.


    "Grass, it''s hard for me to find a way. I''m gone..." I scolded silently, and then I ran directly outside the house.


    But at this time, the girl stretched out her hand and pulled me. Then she hugged my neck uncontrollably, and then the two red lips opened vigorously and kissed me directly.


    ����


    On the other side, Liu Rui sat on the sofa of Haoyunlai Hotel and tossed for a long time. He couldn''t sleep at all. He reached out his mobile phone, directly found my phone number and dialed it, but no one answered after calling several times.


    "Draft it, ye Han!" Liu Rui looked at the mobile phone and scolded. At this time, he knew what had happened. He threw the mobile phone directly into the bed, then turned around twice, and ran directly outside the house. As he walked, he honed and hawed like a nerve: "Yes, ye Han, are you still a fucking person? What the fuck have you done? I''m really fucking convinced..."


    Liu Rui walked to the door of the North-South room and reached out to knock, but he hesitated when he was ready to knock.


    "Grass, what the fuck is this?" Liu Rui bit his teeth and scolded, and then ran back to his room with his back hands.


    After returning to the room, Liu Rui lay in bed, breathing heavily.


    "Deng Deng Deng Deng Deng..." just at this time, Liu Rui''s phone rang. Liu Rui looked down and found that it was Wu Mei. Liu Rui was stunned. Then he directly connected the phone, calmed down and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter with his daughter-in-law?"


    "What else can I do? Let me see what you''re doing?" Wu Mei replied absently, and then said, "what are you doing now?"


    "What the fuck can I do? I''m sleeping now. What time is it?" Liu Rui replied speechless.


    "Real sleep or fake sleep?" Wu Mei asked suspiciously.


    "How can that be true? How can it be false?" Liu Rui shouted impatiently.


    "Hehe, Liu Rui, you''re not with me first. How can you talk to me?" Wu Mei asked with a sneer.


    "No, daughter-in-law, I really sleep. How can I explain to you if you ask me so?" Liu Rui directly counseled after hearing this sentence and asked helplessly.


    "In the future, pay attention to your attitude towards talking to me, don''t you know?" Wu Mei threatened very playfully, and then asked, "then I ask you, who are you with now?"


    After hearing this sentence, Liu Rui turned to look at the empty bed beside him, and then whispered, "I''m with Ye. Who else can I be with?"


    "Then why are you so slow?" Wu Mei shouted very directly.


    "No, how can I react slowly?" Liu Rui directly changed the topic.


    After the old car heard this thank you, his body was obviously stunned. Then he patted Meng Liang on the shoulder and said with a smile: "just come back..."


    "I shouldn''t have taken you..." Duan Hui looked at Meng Liang awkwardly and hesitated for a long time.


    "This is my own impulse... It has brought you trouble, which has nothing to do with you..." Meng Liang smiled at Duan Hui and said.


    I looked at the embarrassed two people, hugged Duan Hui and Meng Liang, and shouted happily, "OK, it''s all over. It''s all old men. Don''t be flirting here. Let''s go out and have a drink!!!"


    "OK, I agree! I haven''t eaten for a fucking day. I''ve eaten green onions all day, and my face is fucking green..." Yang Song left the green onions and agreed immediately.


    "I''m sorry for you these two days. I''ll treat you to this meal!" Meng Liang waved his big hand and shouted loudly.


    "Brother Liang is powerful!"


    "Brother Liang is domineering!"


    While we were coaxing, we walked to the door happily


    On the other end, in a five-star hotel in H city.


    Liu Yong, old ghost, Yao Baoshi and Zhang Zhe sat around a tea table.


    "There are only two things to call you today!" Liu Yong stepped on a pair of disposable slippers, leaned very casually on the sofa, looked at the three people in front of him, and then said: "first, the project of the development zone must be taken down for me anyway. This project can''t be lost, okay?"


    The crowd nodded.


    "The second thing, has the ledger gone?"


    "... not yet. Xiao Li took the account book. He knows our people so well that he can''t touch them at all!!" Zhang Zhe shook his head and whispered.


    "Do you know that someone has uploaded photos of account books on the forum!!!" Liu Yongyi changed his old friendliness, took the photos on the table with a bang, stared and shouted.


    Zhang Zhe looked down at the photos on the table and sweated instantly. As for the account book, he kept patting his chest and promised that it would be solved soon. Now that the account book has been exposed, the matter is very serious.


    "I''ll ask..." Zhang Zhe stammered.


    "When will it be finished?" Liu Yong asked.


    "I..."


    "I ask you when you can finish..." Liu Yong directly interrupted and repeated.


    "I don''t know..." Zhang Zhe replied, gritting his teeth.

 Chapter 1347

    "Do you think you''re slow?" Wu Mei shouted at her mobile phone.


    "..." Liu Rui was silent.


    "Why, let me ask you something. What are you pretending to be here with me? Silence is gold?" Wu Mei shouted at the same time as if she were a bitch.


    "My reaction is a little slow, okay?" Liu Rui replied with a big mouth.


    "It''s almost..." Wu Mei nodded, then paused and said, "what, you let Ye Han answer the phone now, and I''ll talk to him now..."


    Wu Mei is very worried about Liu Rui now.


    "It''s not that, daughter-in-law. People''s leaves are asleep now. He''s drunk. Can you stop bothering people?" Liu Rui reluctantly replied to Wu Mei.


    "Liu Rui, you''re so numb that ye Han answers my phone now. We have nothing to do. If you continue to talk to me, don''t say I''m impatient, I''ll tell you!" Wu Mei shouted very irritably.


    After hearing this, Liu Rui reluctantly turned his head and looked at it. Then he shouted at his throat, "leaf, don''t fucking sleep. Get up. My daughter-in-law wants to talk to you... Leaf..."


    After Liu Rui shouted twice, he pretended to be very helpless and said, "daughter-in-law, you see, ye Han is sleeping. I can''t wake him up with him!"


    "Really asleep?" Wu Mei asked suspiciously.


    "Not so much. I really fell asleep. I kicked him here and he didn''t wake up. I told you..." Liu Rui nodded quickly.


    Wu Mei thought for a moment and then whispered, "what, is there anyone else here? Don''t you go with so many people? Change someone for me and let me see..."


    "OK!" when Liu Rui heard this, he quickly nodded and ran outside the house in slippers.


    "I tell you, you can hurry up!" Wu Mei threatened her mobile phone.


    "I see. Why are you so inky!" Liu Rui shouted irritably. Then he ran outside the house, and then went to Han Chao''s room. He saw that Han Chao hadn''t turned off the light. He went up and kicked directly on the door, and then shouted to the inside of the house: "Han Chao, come out, I have something to find you..."


    After Liu Rui shouted in this voice, there was no response in the room.


    "Grass, what the fuck is this? Why haven''t you responded yet?" Liu Rui scolded silently, and then said to his mobile phone: "what, daughter-in-law, don''t worry here, I''m shouting..."


    "Liu Rui, tell me the truth. Are you lying to me here? Are you not with them at all? Have you gone out to find a little girl? Tell me the truth?" Wu Mei shouted at her throat when she saw no response.


    "No, daughter-in-law, don''t worry. They may have fallen asleep. Don''t worry. I''ll straighten them out now!" Liu Rui shouted in a hurry.


    "You''re numb. Don''t talk to me here. I''ll tell you..." Wu Mei replied irritably.


    "Oh, I see..." Liu Rui agreed with his teeth, and then continued to kick Han Chao''s door, but Han Chao and Ji Xuan were basically dead and had no reaction at all.


    "Cao, what the fuck are they doing?" Liu Rui scolded reluctantly, then stood in the corridor and turned around twice. He shouted directly at his throat: "there''s an accident, murder, someone!"


    After hearing this, the north-south and east-west people who had just fallen asleep in the room sat up almost at the same time, and then took out the pistol under the pillow and rushed up directly to Liu Rui''s position. Liu Rui grinned when he saw the north-south and east-west people coming out: "it''s better to do this at a critical time!"


    After seeing Liu Rui alone in the corridor, the north and South asked nervously, "what, who wants to kill you? Where is the person?"


    When North and South Talk, things look East and west very carefully.


    "Daughter-in-law, Han Chao didn''t come. Is it OK to travel north and south?" Liu Rui didn''t answer. North and South picked up their mobile phone and asked with a smile.


    Wu Mei was stunned for a moment and said softly, "is it just north and south?"


    "Things are there, too. These two people are out..."


    "Then you let the north and the South answer the phone... Don''t whisper, do you hear..." Wu Mei said very carefully.


    "You know, I''m free to talk about my eyes?" Liu Rui scolded speechlessly, then handed his mobile phone to the north and south, smiled at the north and South and said, "you answer the phone..."


    "Just answer the phone? Didn''t you just say someone was going to kill you? Who was going to kill you?" Nanbei scratched his head and looked at Liu Rui with some confusion.


    "Hehe, I''m just kidding? No one wants to kill me..." Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied. Then he handed his mobile phone to Nanbei and said with a smile: "hurry, don''t ink, answer the phone quickly..."


    "No, why should I answer the phone?" north and South still puzzled.


    "No, I fucking asked you to answer the phone. Why are you so inky? Is it so hard for me to answer the phone now?" Liu Rui shouted with a speechless face.


    "You can let me answer the phone, but you have to tell me why you let me answer the phone first, right? If you don''t have any reason, why should I answer the phone?" Nanbei''s current thinking is that what Liu Rui asked him to do may be framing him.


    "I''m really fucking convinced now..." Liu Rui scolded speechlessly, and then asked his mobile phone, "what, daughter-in-law, the north and South are too fucking inky. Can you let things answer the phone now?"


    Wu Mei hesitated for a moment, and then promised: "all right, all right, you let things answer the phone..."


    "OK!" Liu Rui agreed with a smile, then handed the mobile phone to something, looked at it and said, "what, you answer the phone, my daughter-in-law has something to ask you..."


    "Your daughter-in-law asked me something?" the thing looked at Liu Rui and was stunned.


    "Yes, don''t ink. Can you answer the phone quickly?" Liu Rui shouted, gnashing his teeth.


    "No, why did your daughter-in-law call me when she was free? Didn''t she just pay her salary two days ago?" there was still some doubt in her eyes.


    "I''ll let you answer the phone, and you''ll be done..." at this time, Liu Rui was about to torture the East, West, North and south. He didn''t know what to say.


    "Just answer the phone when you answer the phone. Why are you so excited?" something smiled helplessly, then reached for Liu Rui''s mobile phone, looked at the name on it, was stunned, and then said with a smile: "what, what''s the matter, Wu Mei?"


    "Things, where are you now?" Wu Mei asked.


    "What about our hotel now? It''s good luck to come to the hotel." Dongxi replied.


    "Really? Liu Rui is with you now, isn''t he?" Wu Mei then asked.


    "Yes, we are all together. We just came back after drinking..." the thing smiled back and asked, "what''s the matter, what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing. I''m just investigating what Liu Rui is doing now."


    "Hehe... You say you two, why should I do..." the thing replied with a speechless face, and then said with a smile: "if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll return my mobile phone to Liu Rui?"


    "OK, give him back your mobile phone..." Wu Mei nodded and agreed.


    "I''ll call you. Don''t come to me for such things in the future. I thought what was going on. It scared me..." the thing returned the mobile phone to Liu Rui and said with a smile.


    "OK, it''s all right. You two go back to bed!" Liu Rui waved to the East, West, North and south, and then ran to his house with his mobile phone.


    East, West, North and South stood in place. Things looked helplessly at Liu Rui''s back and whispered, "Liu Rui is so strict with his daughter-in-law now?"


    "He has always been so afraid of his daughter-in-law, and it hasn''t been a day or two..." north and South replied with a big mouth, and then ran to the room with steps.


    On the other side, after Liu Rui returned to his room, he sat on the bed and asked his mobile phone, "what''s up, daughter-in-law, I didn''t lie to you?"


    "You escaped this time..."


    "How did you say that? I tell you, my feelings for you can be learned from the sun and the moon. If you talk like that, it''s too heartbreaking. I tell you..." Liu Rui grinned and hawed with a big mouth and shouted with great excitement.


    "OK, don''t ink with me here. What, ye Han is still sleeping now?" Wu Mei asked.


    "Yes!" Liu Rui nodded instinctively.


    "Well, if nothing happens, I won''t tell you. If nothing happens, go to bed early..." Wu Mei said with a smile.


    "By the way, what''s daughter-in-law Su Su doing?" Liu Rui asked very abruptly.


    "Su Su should go to bed..." Wu Mei agreed in a trance, and then asked, "you''re free. What are you doing?"


    "Nothing. I''m just asking." Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied.


    "..." Wu Mei was silent for a moment, and then asked in a low voice, "no, you must have something. Liu Rui, tell me honestly. What''s going on?"


    "Nothing''s wrong. Isn''t Ye Han asleep and drunk too much? I''ll ask. I''m afraid Su Su Su can''t find Ye Han, but I''m worried..." Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    "Is this really the case?" Wu Mei asked very carefully.


    "That''s what''s going on? If not, what''s going on?" Liu Rui shouted with big eyes.


    Wu Mei at the other end of the phone was stunned with her small mouth for a while, and then whispered, "if this is really the case, you have a little conscience..."


    "No, daughter-in-law, what do you mean? I have no conscience when I''m what?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    "All right, all right, I know you have a conscience, all right, I won''t tell you, what to do..."


    After that, Wu Mei hung up the phone directly.


    Liu Rui hung up the phone for a while, lay in bed and was silent. Then he found my phone and called, but he still didn''t answer it.


    "Grass, ye Han, you''re fucking looking for death with me now!" Liu Rui scolded with his teeth, and then fell asleep on the bed, biting his teeth and scolding me that I''m not human.


    In fact, when Liu Rui is there, you really have to admire his IQ, because sometimes his ideas are really scary. From the beginning, when I said to stay there alone, Liu Rui already felt that this thing might be wrong. I might do something sorry for Su Su Su. Facts have proved that Liu Rui''s ideas are very correct, Although Liu Rui didn''t see anything, I don''t know why sometimes Liu Rui''s intuition is like a woman. He is unusually prepared. I think at least he should be more accurate than Su Su Su, or Wu Mei can exercise Liu Rui.


    Liu Rui lay in bed humming and studying for a long time. Finally, he couldn''t sleep. He got up, put on his clothes and was ready to go out to catch the traitor.


    "Yes, as a brother, I shouldn''t care about you, but as Su Su''s friend, I think it''s necessary for me to drag you back from cheating..." Liu Rui muttered, grinding his teeth, and then walked outside the house.


    But after taking two steps, Liu Rui still stepped back because he knew he couldn''t do such a thing.


    "Grass, ye Han, you''re so fucking hard on me. You say I''ll tell you what to order!" Liu Rui bit his teeth and scolded, then took off his clothes, took out his mobile phone and dialed Meng Liang.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, Meng Liang connected the phone.


    "Fool, what are you doing?" Meng Liang asked very bluntly after he connected the phone.


    "You''re fucking sick. What do you ask me in the middle of the night? What can I do at this point?" Meng Liang on the other side of the phone scolded speechlessly.


    "What''s the matter with you? Pay attention to your attitude towards talking to me. Do you hear me?" Liu Rui threatened with a big mouth.


    "Don''t fuck with me. Just say you''re done with what you want. Don''t put the ink on me. I''ll tell you!" Meng Liang shouted with gnashing teeth and irritable face.


    "No, you want you to pay attention to your attitude when talking to me. What''s the matter with you? Didn''t you hear what I told you?" Liu Rui said again.


    "Are you fucking serious? Brother, I have to get up and go out to eat at eight o''clock tomorrow morning. Do you have something to say quickly?" Meng Liang shouted speechless.


    "No, you have nothing to do in your spare time. Why are you talking to me?" Liu Rui was stunned and asked with a big mouth.


    "Do you think I want to? Isn''t this the fucking driver in our restaurant who came home? There''s no one here, so I can''t help but follow the food..." Meng Liang explained in silence.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui grinned after hearing this sentence and said with a big mouth: "I find you are really awesome now. You''re fucking fooling around. You''ve gone out to get food. Why do you have to go there with a * when you get food?"


    "Can you stop talking to me here? If you have anything to say, please say it quickly. Now I find that you are so inky. Is there something wrong with you?" Meng Liang asked with a puzzled face.


    "What can happen to me? I just miss you. What''s wrong with my communication?" Liu Rui replied to Meng Liang with a big mouth.


    "Get out of here quickly. I''m free every day. You think I''m like you. I don''t know what to do when I''m free!" Meng Liang shouted at the top of his voice, and then he was going to hang up.


    "No, what, wait a minute!" Liu Rui shouted when he knew Meng Liang was going to hang up.


    "Brother, I''ve told you that I''m going out to get food now, okay? Do you know? I have to take a car early tomorrow morning, and then go to the vegetable market to grab food with those aunts. Can you think about my feelings? If you have anything to do, can you say it quickly? I don''t care now Meng Liang''s mood became more and more excited, and he began to shout at the back.


    "I know, I know. You said how you look like this child. I just studied this problem with you. Do you think you''re so excited?" Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    "What the fuck do you want to study with me? Hurry up and say, I don''t have time to talk to you now, you know?" Meng Liang shouted weakly.


    "I just want to ask you what, let''s suppose!" Liu Rui simply organized the language.


    "Don''t fucking assume with me here. You''re numb. If you have anything to say, you''ll be finished." Meng Liang shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Ha ha, look at your child. You say you''re still so excited. I''m just assuming. I mean, what would you react if Bai wanmeng cheated?" Liu Rui asked very vaguely.


    After hearing this, Meng Liang was stunned, licked his lips and asked Liu Rui, "no, you''re free to study this with me. What do you mean? What do you want to do?"


    "Hehe, I don''t want to do anything. I just want to discuss this problem with you. What do you do if people cheat?" Liu Rui asked with a smile.


    "Are you fucking mentally ill? If Wu Mei cheated and brought you a green hat, what would you do? Come on, tell me what you''re going to do? What do you fucking say?" Meng Liang shouted at his mobile phone. Meng Liang didn''t think it was because Liu Rui called him in the middle of the night.


    After hearing this, Liu Rui said in a low voice with a big mouth: "what, if I can really save me from Wu Mei''s palm, I think I may thank him from the bottom of my heart. After all, this thing is now in this situation. No one can save me from Wu Mei''s palm!"


    "Get the fuck out of here. I fucking find that I can''t communicate with people like you!" Meng Liang shouted at the top of his voice.


    "No, I''m not here to study with you now. Why are you so hard? I find I''m talking to you!" Liu Rui said mildly.


    "What''s the problem you studied with me? Tell me, what''s the problem you studied with me? Who''s cheating in the middle of the night? Wearing a green hat?" Meng Liang''s mental state was obviously not very good at this time.


    "Oh, why do you say you''re so guilty? Isn''t it all a hypothesis? You say you''re a child? What''s the matter?" Liu Rui replied with a big mouth, and then said: "what, let me tell you, our current situation is like this, that''s a hypothesis, for example, your daughter-in-law is cheating..."


    "Can you change your fucking hypothesis?" Meng Liang asked, biting his teeth.


    "Cao, I fucking find that I can''t communicate with an illiterate person like you. What do I mean now? I just want to study with you. You said that if ye Han cheated, what would be your reaction over Su Su Su?" Liu Rui finally got to the point.


    "What''s the fucking reaction? It must be breaking up. You still need to think about this?" Meng Liang scolded speechless.


    "This problem is so serious?" Liu Rui took a breath in an instant.


    "Nonsense, you don''t think about Su Su Su''s character. Who can stand this kind of thing? You can stand it?" Meng Liang asked on the phone.


    "I can''t stand it, my heart is small..." Liu Rui quickly shook his head and whispered, "if you say so, the problem is still a little serious now, don''t you think?"


    "Nonsense, it''s not a serious thing. Now the problem is obviously a quality problem. Most people can''t accept cheating. By the way, you''re free. Why do you study this with me? Why did ye Han cheat?" Meng Liang asked.


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this sentence.


    "No, ye Han is not that kind of person. If he cheated, wouldn''t he have cheated long ago? What are you doing now?" Meng Liang muttered to himself.


    "Then you tell me, if I know that ye has cheated, do I have to help Ye Han hide it from Su Su?" Liu Rui was silent and asked in a low voice.


    Meng Liang was stunned when he heard this sentence. He shouted at the top of his voice, "no, ye Han really cheated on his mother?"


    "Ah, but I''m hesitant to go out and catch him, mainly because I don''t have any evidence now. I just guessed it..." Liu Rui promised.


    "Cao, you scared the hell out of me. I thought something really happened to Ye Han. There''s no fucking evidence. What are you talking about here?" Meng Liang shouted with a speechless face.


    "No, I don''t have any evidence now, but I tell you, I have some feelings here now. You know, really, I don''t lie to you. I really have some feelings..." Liu Rui said to Meng Liang.


    "What do you feel?" Meng Liang was stunned and asked.


    "You say ye Han is so late and hasn''t come back yet. Do you think something''s wrong with him? Is there a problem? Don''t you feel a trace of suspicion about these things?"


    "No, I find out if you are free day by day. People can''t come back, and you''re not his daughter-in-law. You have nothing to do here. If you have nothing to do, hang up the phone. I don''t want to talk to you now. Get out of here!"

 Chapter 1348

    After hearing Meng Liang''s words, Liu Rui was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "what, the problem I''m telling you now is very serious. I hope you can be serious. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Fuck you, what''s the relationship between us and ye Han? I have to seriously study his infidelity with you in the middle of the night. I''m free. I told you, what''s my problem now? My problem now is that I have to go out to cook tomorrow morning. Do you understand? Can you understand? I really don''t have much time to talk to you now , I thank you. You hang up and I''m going to sleep... "Meng Liang is basically in a state where he doesn''t want to talk to Liu Rui.


    "No, I found out what you are like. You don''t care about ye at all? You said that if he had any problems with Su Su now, would it affect many of our problems in the future? Ye Han would not be in good shape now. What would you do if there were any problems at that time? Tell me what to do? You said yourself What to do? "Liu Rui muttered, and then shouted," besides, you fucking know how to eat. What''s the use of eating if something really goes wrong in our harem? "


    "No, I don''t care about leaves now. You know, I''m mainly because you don''t have a serious mother at all. Who knows what you''re talking about? What am I studying with you here? You say your things are guessed. Who can study them with you?" Meng Liang shouted with big eyes.


    "Do you think I''m talking nonsense here?" Liu Rui paused and asked with his small eyes tilted.


    "Nonsense, you''re not fucking here. What are you doing? Tell me, people''s leaves haven''t come back all night, and you''ll say they''re cheating. In case there''s something wrong with people, you say it''s useless for me to study with you here. I beg you. Yuan Yuan Yuan goes to bed late. If you don''t have anything, can you go directly to Yuan Yuan? Don''t talk to me here Will you pull the calf? "


    "Meng Liang, what''s your attitude now? You think I want to study this matter, but now the problem has happened? We two must take the problem seriously now, you know? Seriously, do you understand what I mean? No?" Liu Rui then shouted.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Meng Liang across from the conversation was silent for a moment, took a deep breath, then clenched his teeth and shouted, "I told you everything. It''s all fucking nothing. What do you say you''re studying with me here? Do we have anything to study? Tell me? How can I study with you?"


    "Who says there''s nothing wrong? I''ll simply sum up now. There''s something wrong with Ye Han. I can assure you that ye Han is looking for another little girl. I''m really!" Liu Rui shouted with a big mouth. Now, Meng Liang doesn''t think it''s hard to talk to Liu Rui. Now Liu Rui thinks it''s hard to talk to Meng Liang.


    "What the fuck have you summed up? You''re talking to me in this place now. Don''t you see that people didn''t come back at night? What are you talking to me here?" Meng Liang replied helplessly.


    "Nonsense, if it''s such a thing, what the hell should I study with you? I have other evidence in my fucking hand now. I tell you, I''m not just this evidence!" Liu Rui shouted very firmly.


    Meng Liang was stunned after hearing this sentence, and then asked in a low voice, "do you have other evidence?"


    "Of course, otherwise you think I''m here to talk to you? I have a lot of evidence in my fucking hand now. I tell you..." Liu Rui shouted in a very firm tone.


    "Cao, you have other fucking evidence. If you don''t tell me earlier, what are you talking about with me here? Do you have any evidence that you can''t say it directly?" Meng Liang shouted with a speechless face.


    "I said it earlier and later. I''m not that kind now. Think about how to tell you?" Liu Rui replied with his mouth curled, and then said: "what, let me tell you so. The evidence in my hand is still very sufficient, but I''m thinking now that I don''t need to tell you..."


    "Then you don''t have to think about it. I don''t want to know what to do now. Hurry up and get out of here. I don''t want to talk to you now. Bye!" after saying this, Meng Liang was ready to hang up.


    "No, I find out what your fucking attitude is. Why do I have to work so hard to study this problem with you?" Liu Rui shouted with eyes staring at beads.


    "Now it''s not a serious problem. Now you''re too fucking inky. Do you know? You say you have something serious. Do you hurry up and say no? What are you doing here? Why do you want me to beg you to tell me? What''s the matter? I told you it''s impossible, so you''re numb now. If you want to say you don''t, say it Speak, get out of here! "Meng Liang shouted impatiently.


    "Grass, I''m angry at your attitude towards me now. It''s easy for me not to tell you, you know?" Liu Rui stammered.


    "You hurry to fuck me. What the fuck do you like now? I don''t want to talk to you now. If you like to talk or not, I''ll give you one last chance..." Meng Liang said very directly.


    "Come on, don''t ink, I''ll be finished!" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice, and then whispered, "in fact, we had dinner with the boss of the iron tower today, and then there were laughter, singing and dancing. Everyone had a very happy smile on his face..."


    "No, where the hell did you get so many adjectives? Can you just tell me the key points?" Meng Liang stared at beads and shouted.


    "OK, OK, if you say your attitude, you can''t be more modest with me?" Liu Rui replied speechlessly, and then whispered: "Let''s eat, and then eat very well. We boast to each other. We are basically in a happy state. Then the acquisition of the factory is also very smooth. The two people said to go back and think about it, but I think it should be eight or nine, you know..."


    "And then, and then what? Ye Han took his boss with him?" Meng Liang asked.


    "That''s not true. People have nothing to do when they are idle. They go back after dinner. Then we plan to go back, but at this time, a serious problem has occurred. This problem is basically a very serious state!"


    "I fucking said, don''t make so many adjectives with me. I found that your child can''t understand me now. Can you focus on it?" Meng Liang shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Oh, I know, don''t fucking ink!" Liu Rui replied very irritably, and then said, "then, this is how we are here. We''re coming out. Guess what I met?"


    "...." Meng Liang on the other side didn''t speak.


    "I think your brain is trying to guess, so I''ll tell you directly and it''s over!" Liu Rui replied with a big mouth, and then continued: "Well, we met a girl. She didn''t know whether she drank too much or how to drop it. Anyway, she was vaguely ready to be taken to the car by others. Then she was seen by Ye Han''s fool at this time. You also know what kind of character Ye Han''s fool is. You know, he couldn''t stand seeing other people''s girls going to open a house with others , I tell you, those who cry and shout have to talk to others all at once... "


    "Can you make yourself clear? What is it all at once?" Meng Liang asked a little speechless.


    "Oh, why don''t you understand? You just have to rescue other girls and heroes..." Liu Rui replied with a big mouth and then said: "After I knew it, I just didn''t agree. I didn''t like it. I stopped Ye Han, but I couldn''t stop Ye Han''s character. I had no choice but to give up in the end..."


    "Then..." Meng Liang frowned and asked.


    "Then ye Han took the north and the south to save people, and hasn''t come back yet, but there is a problem..." Liu Rui said very seriously.


    "Grass, what''s the problem? Can you finish talking quickly?" Meng Liang asked helplessly.


    "The question is, the north and the South came back alone, and then where did ye Han stay alone? Do you think it''s strange or not? I asked you, strange or not, what''s this? Lonely men and few women, and then the woman was drugged. Do you think they can make sparks in a room?" Liu Rui stared at the beads and shouted impassively.


    "Why, what do you mean, what are you now? Ye Han went out to save people and then fucked other people''s girls. Do you mean that?" Meng Liang asked very directly.


    "Grass, your speech is really fucking vulgar, but it''s basically the same!" Liu Rui nodded with his big mouth.


    "Oh, I''m so fucking convinced of your brain. What do you think you want to do every day? This kind of thing is basically impossible. I''ll tell you!"


    "Why is it impossible?" asked Liu Rui.


    "Ye Han is not that kind of person at all. I tell you, don''t worry. You should do what you do now. You don''t have to study!"


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard Meng Liang''s words. Then he asked with a big mouth: "no, I wonder. How do you know ye Han is not that kind of person? I tell you you don''t know the situation at all now. You know, what''s the situation here? Basically, ye Han''s eyes have changed when he sees the woman. I tell you!"


    "No, what''s the matter? People''s eyes have changed. I''ve found out how you are doing every day. Can you study something useful? Tell me what''s the use of studying this thing now! Even if ye Han really had something with that woman, what''s the use of studying with me now? What''s the use?" Meng Liang made Liu Rui''s ink a little upset and shouted at his throat.


    "No, what do you mean by that?" Liu Rui was stunned and looked at Meng Liang and asked.


    "I don''t fucking mean anything. I just don''t understand. What''s the use of these things you studied with me? Come on, tell me, what''s the use of these things?" Meng Liang asked very directly.


    "Why is it useless? Why is it useless?" Liu Rui shouted with a big mouth.


    "What''s the use? Even if ye Han cheated, what can we do? Can we stop him or what? I''m here in the city now. If I go there now, I''ll be there as soon as noon tomorrow. Moreover, how many times have I told you that I have to go out to get food tomorrow morning? What do you say you''re doing here with me? I can do it What? "


    Meng Liang is basically the only one in the harem. Therefore, Meng Liang is basically busy with his feet on the back of his head. He runs at both ends of the hotel and bar. Now he has to rest. Liu Rui just woke up after he was ready to sleep. Therefore, Meng Liang''s urgent eyes are reasonable, After all, people are real tomorrow. If they go out to eat, Meng Liang doesn''t care about my side. The main reason is that even Meng Liang''s concern is useless. After all, people have their own things now.


    "What you''re saying now is that I''m a rat meddling, isn''t it?" Liu Rui responded and asked Meng Liang with a big mouth.


    "You said it yourself, but I didn''t say it..." Meng Liang replied helplessly.


    Liu Rui paused, then clenched his teeth and shouted, "Meng Liang, don''t fucking forget that ye Han is your brother!"


    "Cao, are you fucking sick? I told you for a long time. It''s the same as his mother didn''t say. OK, OK. Ye Han is my brother. Then I ask you what you want to do? What do you want to do?" Meng Liang is completely speechless now.


    "I don''t want to do anything. I just want to study this very serious question with you. You say that we and ye Han grew up from childhood. Do you have the heart to see ye Han''s end of breaking up his wife and children? I ask you, do you have the heart? Do you still mean? Can you put your big face down?" Liu Rui shouted at Meng Liang loudly.


    "Neither ye Han nor my son. What are you doing with me? What''s the matter with him? It''s someone else''s freedom. What does it have to do with me?" Meng Liang asked in a low voice.


    "How can you be so irresponsible!" Liu Rui asked excitedly.


    "You fucking think everyone is with you? Pulling calves here every day..." Meng Liang replied with a big mouth, and then said: "Well, it''s getting late. We can''t control what ye Han is doing. Let alone Ye Han''s position. Even if it''s me, it''s a little girl who follows me to sleep every day. I''m a little out of control. Therefore, if ye Han cheated, we can''t help it. After all, we are all men. Now this society also opens a house like this, we can still do it Kill him? Or charge him? "


    After hearing this, Liu Rui was stunned and asked, "no, what''s the matter? Now there are little girls looking for you to sleep?"


    "Ah, the ladies of our harem are ready to sleep with me every day, but I refuse. After all, I''m not ye Han. I don''t want that kind of thing!" Meng Liang opened his mouth and explained.


    "Not everyone wants to sleep with you. Why doesn''t anyone want to sleep with me? What''s the matter? I''m worse than you?" Liu Rui asked as if puzzled.


    "Nonsense, you''re fucking ugly, and who doesn''t know your daughter-in-law now? You say your daughter-in-law is so powerful. Who''s idle like talking to you!" Meng Liang replied very irritably, then frowned and asked: "Well, what, do you have anything else now? If not, I''ll hang up. I don''t like to talk to you here now..."


    "I have something to do. Now the problem is very serious!" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice.


    "No, what the hell else do you have? You said together, OK? You said you were grinding and chirping here. What the hell do you want to do? I told you just now. I''m going to prepare that now. I''m going to get the food. Look at what time I''m now. You can see for yourself. I have three hours left. You can sleep directly until dawn tomorrow. I''ll fuck with you "Can''t compare well?" Meng Liang shouted.


    "I just can''t figure out where I''m better than you right now. You say you can sneak rules for anything. Why can''t I? I just want to ask you about it!" Liu Rui asked solemnly.


    "Roll the calf, I don''t have time to pull the calf with you right now. Roll the calf for me!" Meng Liang stared at the beads and shouted.


    "I''ll ask you what. You said that ye Han was really cheating. What if Su Su found out? What if the two people really fought? Tell me about this problem..." Liu Rui asked seriously.


    "It''s the couple''s business. It has nothing to do with us. If you are given a chance, in fact, you and ye Han think the same. We are all men. In fact, these things are understandable. If you don''t believe it, touch your conscience and ask yourself, you don''t have the idea of cheating?" Meng Liang asked very clearly.


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this sentence. Then he whispered, "why do I seem to have some truth when I hear you say this? At least I did have this idea."


    "That''s right. You say you have this idea, but you''re ugly. No little girl likes you. Apart from Wu Mei, that''s why you''re so honest now. If someone gives you a chance to get drunk, I think you might be better than ye Han. We''re all brothers. Just help ye Han slow down. It''s over. If ye Han doesn''t do anything Well, we don''t have to worry about it, do you know? "Meng Liang whispered.


    "In fact, it''s not that I don''t want to help Ye hide it. The main reason is that I''m afraid to stimulate Su Su at that time. After all, the two of them have a good relationship. Tell me what''s really going on at that time. What do you say to do? Isn''t it? Damn it, I think about ye Han every day?" Liu Rui said helplessly.


    "All right, we shouldn''t worry about those things. You know, you''re just finishing your own business now. What do you think you can do to study Ye Han now? It''s not necessarily what''s going on in other people''s side. They may be asleep, and then you''re very nervous. What do you mean?"


    "That''s what I say, but I''m afraid if Su Su really knows and does something, how can you fix it?" Liu Rui rubbed his big face eggs hard and said with his mouth tilted: "OK, I think it''s over before it happens. I''ll go back and wait to talk to Ye about it. We can play, but if you''re serious, I think Su Su is more suitable for ye Han. Other women may come for his money!"


    "What money does he have?" Meng Liang asked with a big mouth.


    "Grass, look what you said. What the fuck is this? Fortunately, he is also a boss. Why do you say it to others like asking for food..."


    "All right, how do you like it? I won''t tell you. I''m fucking sleepy. I''m sleeping..." Meng Liang replied to Liu Rui with a speechless face.


    "I see. I''ll hang up!"


    Liu Rui nodded and agreed, then hung up the phone directly.


    After Liu Rui hung up the phone, he looked up at the night outside the window. His face was lonely and helpless. He turned and looked at my empty bed. His expression on his face was a little envious.


    ����


    On the other hand, in the hotel where Xue Yan and I were staying, I fell asleep directly on the bed after finishing the work. Xue Yan''s mother was different after taking the medicine, mainly because she was too fucking crazy. If I hadn''t fallen asleep, I think I could easily let her die in this bed today.


    There is a Land Rover parked outside the hotel.


    There are three people in the Land Rover. These three people are the three people we beat up earlier.


    "Brother Liu, I saw a boy just now. Now it seems that there is a boy on it. Why don''t we go up and beat him up? That was too arrogant just now..."


    "Can you fucking stop telling me about what happened just now?" brother Liu was very sensitive. When he heard the young man''s words, he stared at beads and shouted.


    "No, Liu Ge, I can''t get out of this breath now. You think this is the case?" we accompanied the girl for a whole night''s dinner and drank several bottles of white wine. Now we might as well get the whole hotel. Now this fucking brother has cut the beard. What do you think this is all about? "The boy looked at the beads and shouted excitedly.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. What''s the use of telling me now? The boy has a gun in his hand. I fucking saw it. We can''t afford to provoke these people at all, so we''d better take it here honestly. Don''t bullshit. If it really makes things big!" the middle-aged man frowned and advised.

 Chapter 1349

    Downstairs of the hotel, in a Land Rover with local license plate.


    The middle-aged man sat on the co driver of a Land Rover, smoking a cigarette. His face was very sad.


    "Brother, we''re not going to find this boy now. What are we waiting for now? What time is it? If there''s nothing wrong, I think it''s better to go home and go to bed. It''s mainly because you''re here now. It''s no fun to carry it?" the young man sitting in the main driver turned his head and said to the middle-aged man.


    "I fucking told you to wait and you''ll be done..." the middle-aged man replied with an irritable look on his face.


    "No, brother, it''s mainly because I don''t understand what we''re waiting for here? People and women * let''s applaud people here?" the young man shouted very directly.


    "..." after hearing this, the middle-aged man glanced at the middle-aged man with his eyes askew, and then asked irritably: "No, I fucking found out that your child is talking like this. What makes people force us to applaud? Can you speak more cleanly? You said you''ve been with me for so long, how can you make no progress?"


    The expression of the middle-aged man was very distressed. It was obvious that he felt a little disappointed in the young man.


    "No, brother, that''s what I''m talking about. You see what''s going on here? You don''t want to make it big now. I said you don''t go up to find someone. I said you don''t go. What are we doing here in this winter?" the young man shouted with his big mouth.


    "How the fuck do I know what I''m doing now? I''m waiting for the phone. I''ve been waiting for a long time. When did you say I suffered such grievances on the tower side? I''ll tell you so. I''m sure I can''t pass this thing. I have to find a voice on this boy today!" the middle-aged man shouted loudly.


    "Didn''t you just say you didn''t want to make this big?" the young man was a little confused at this time, and didn''t know what to do now.


    "Oh, we''ll finish whatever people say. Why do you think you''re so inky, I found it!" just at this time, the man who was kicked in the crotch by the north and South shouted at his throat.


    "Why, your basket doesn''t hurt now?" the young man turned back and asked with a big mouth.


    "You have nothing to do with studying this with me. What does my basket hurt have to do with you? Stop talking!" the man shouted helplessly.


    "All right, don''t make a fucking noise. This thing can''t stop like this. I must get a word back now!" the middle-aged man shouted at the top of his voice. Then he looked down at his mobile phone and found that no one called him. He scolded helplessly: "What''s the fucking efficiency? Why haven''t you contacted me yet? Grass, it''s fucking day by day..."


    "Elder brother, can you tell me who you are waiting for now?" the young man turned to look at the middle-aged man and asked.


    "Why, who am I waiting for now? I have to report to you? Do you fucking know what you do now?" the middle-aged man shouted at a high voice.


    "Elder brother, I know what I do, but I just don''t understand now. What do you want to do? Do you say you can''t say anything directly? Why are you always so mysterious?" the young man shouted with a speechless face.


    "Grass, just your brain, did I fucking explain it to you?" the middle-aged man shouted at the top of his voice, then took out his cell phone and looked at it again.


    "You can study and understand, what I don''t understand?" the young man whispered back with a big mouth.


    "Why? You mean you''re smarter than me?" the middle-aged man shouted at the top of his voice.


    "I didn''t mean that..."


    "Roll the calf, when I fucking see you now, I''m suffocated. You hurry to roll the calf!" the middle-aged man bit his teeth and scolded, then took out his mobile phone and found a phone.


    "Breaking up in that autumn, autumn! The person who loves you most is me. How can you be willing to make me sad..."


    At this time, the middle-aged man''s mobile phone rang. The middle-aged man looked down at his mobile phone and immediately answered the phone.


    "Brother, the bell is still so chic!" the young man on the main driver commented with a smile.


    "Roll the calf, I''ll fucking call, you shut your mouth!" the middle-aged stared at the bead and scolded, then smiled and said to the mobile phone: "hello?"


    "Old dog, why are you calling me so late? What do you want to do? I don''t sleep?" the man opposite seemed to have a bad temper and shouted.


    "No, that''s what. Brother Xiaomi, I have a situation here. I want to tell you if you have time to come over..." the middle-aged man replied very politely.


    "Roll the calf, what''s the fucking time? What time can I have here? Hang up the phone quickly. What should I do? Don''t fucking talk to me here!" the person opposite the mobile phone shouted excitedly.


    "It''s not that. Migo, I really have a very important situation here. I really need your help now..." the middle-aged man said mildly.


    "..." the man opposite was stunned when he saw the middle-aged man so persistent. Then he asked with a big mouth: "no, what do you want to do? If you have anything to do, you can say it directly. What do you want to do here?"


    "In fact, my problem is still very complicated..." the middle-aged man replied very tactfully.


    "Well, if you''re scum, just shut your mouth to me. I''m fucking asleep. Go ahead yourself!" the Migo across the phone hung up after hearing this.


    When the middle-aged man saw that the phone was hung up, he smiled awkwardly and whispered, "this day is noisy. What do you think this thing can do..."


    "Well, brother, how do I feel that Migo doesn''t seem to care about you very much?" the young man sitting on the main driver turned his head and asked very directly.


    "What''s the matter? People don''t like to talk to me. Why do you find your child so ugly?" the middle-aged man stared at the beads and shouted, then turned his mouth and explained: "I tell you, he doesn''t like to talk to me now. What''s going on here? Maybe he borrowed my phone in the middle of the night. People don''t know what''s going on. They think I''m finished with him here, so they hung up on me. I tell you so. If he knows I have something urgent to find him, I won''t say anything else, at least not Can you hang me up! "


    "Yes, the relationship between big brother and Migo is still very good..." the young man behind nodded and spoke with a laugh.


    "How can we fix it now?" the young man asked with a speechless face.


    "How the hell can I fix this thing? Then call. Migo may be too busy this day. I don''t know who I am..." the middle-aged man replied with a big mouth, then took out his cell phone, found the previous phone number and called.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, the person opposite answered the phone.


    The middle-aged man saw that the opposite side had connected the phone and shouted with a smile: "what, brother MI, I''m the old dog!"


    "I fucking know you''re an old dog. If there''s anything wrong with you, just tell me. What the hell do you want? I''m sleeping with my daughter-in-law!" the person opposite shouted helplessly.


    "Why, my sister-in-law is there too?" the old dog was stunned and asked.


    "I''m looking for a fucking lady. What''s the matter with you? Why do you always call me?" the man across the phone shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Well, what, Migo is like this. I''ll simply tell you about my situation. Do you think it''s ok?" the middle-aged man asked with a smile.


    "... Hoo Hoo..." the man opposite took a deep breath, then clenched his teeth and said, "OK, tell me what the fuck you have. I don''t want to talk nonsense to you here. Don''t write ink. Tell me quickly!"


    "Our tower is not that. There is a female factory director. The director is very young. Her name is Xue Chan. I don''t know if you know her?" the middle-aged man said slowly.


    "Where the hell do I know each other? If you say we''re young ladies here, maybe I can choose two from you. How can I know you when you''ve brought me to the factory director?" the person opposite shouted at a high voice.


    "Hehe, brother dog, you may not know much about our situation. Let me tell you this. Xue Chan is not an ordinary person. He is a college student. Then isn''t his father retired? He accepted the factory here. Then their clothing factory is not very prosperous recently. It''s like finding me for investment. I think the little girl looks like a girl Yes, it''s mainly because the chest is relatively large and the legs are long, so I feel it here. I''ll straighten it out and straighten a few bottles of wine. Then when the little girl is confused, we''ll take it to the hotel and straighten it all at once. Do you understand, brother mi? "The middle-aged man asked with a smile.


    The man opposite was silent for a moment, then clenched his teeth and scolded: "Are you still a fucking person? You''re fucking raped. You know what? What are you doing when you''re drunk, a good girl? What the fuck do you want to do? Call me now and scold you. You''re not a man in need of money. You say if you really hold it back, can''t you find a girl? What are you doing with a good girl? What do you do like this Are you fucking wicked? "


    The person on the opposite side scolded the old dog in three or two sentences. He was stunned. He wanted to take a breath, but now he let people scold him. The old dog''s mood was a little lost in an instant.


    Downstairs of a hotel in the iron tower, in a Land Rover.


    The middle-aged man was helpless with his mobile phone and said to the mobile phone with his big mouth: "brother MI, why do you scold me here? I haven''t finished my words yet. I''m also very wronged!"


    "You do some fucking immoral things. I don''t scold you. Who do I scold? Tell me, is that what you fucking do that can be done by normal people?" the opposite shouted at the top of his voice and then shouted: "How many times have I told you to stop doing this immoral thing? You said you raped other people''s little girls last time and they went to junior high school. What do you say you do? Now you say you have money and what you want. Your son has gone to school. You can''t be serious. What are you talking about here every day?"


    The man opposite the phone was very ruthless. He scolded the middle-aged man directly and was stunned.


    The middle-aged man reacted and then whispered, "no, brother MI, when did you say it was all about? How can you remember it? I almost forgot..."


    "Did you draft it? The three of them are so hung up because you committed suicide. Now you fucking tell me you forgot now. Are you still fucking human?" the man across the phone shouted at the top of his voice and gnashing his teeth.


    "No, that what, Migo, it''s all over. Can you pinch the old man and mention it to me?" the middle-aged man asked helplessly.


    "Did you draw it up? You don''t know it''s useless to have a long memory. What the fuck do you think? Tell me no?" asked the hostage opposite.


    "I didn''t think much about it. The main reason is that since this woman can come out to drink with me, I think he still has this meaning, otherwise people can''t come out with me?" the middle-aged man seemed to be very wronged.


    "Fuck you, do you look like a person or something? People can see you. Why don''t you talk in your head?"


    "OK, I know it''s my fault, but I haven''t finished my business today. Migo, can you let me finish, and we two like to study my problem?" the middle-aged man asked silently.


    "No, what the fuck are you doing? Why did the police catch you?" the man across the street was stunned and asked.


    "That''s not true. After we took the girl to the hotel, two men suddenly came and beat us. Now I''m outside the hotel and the boy is inside the hotel!"


    "Well done, you and them are forced to owe you. If I see that I also beat you, I''ll tell you!" the man opposite shouted at the top of his voice.


    "No, brother MI, I know it''s my fault, but those boys don''t pay attention to you at all. They do things very well. They are just a group of outsiders. They don''t pay attention to our local guild at all. I think you don''t have to manage it because of me, because you have to appear for yourself!" the middle-aged man whispered.


    "Grass, what the fuck? All the local gangs have come out. Do you think it''s an underworld? Why aren''t they sure about it? Tell me..." the person opposite calmed down a little and asked in a low voice.


    "The most rampant thing about them is that I told them that I''m from Migo. They didn''t respond at all. They just came up to give me a meal. That''s it. I think they didn''t pay attention to Migo. Do you know?" the expression on the middle-aged face was so rich that it couldn''t be enriched. They were filled with righteous indignation and sprayed a spit star on the mobile phone, But it seemed that he could not relieve the hatred in his heart. He was gnashing his teeth while talking, as if he was going to eat someone.


    "No, brother, do you say you can talk when you talk? Why do you say you keep working hard?" the young man on the main driver looked at the middle-aged man and asked.


    "Fuck you! What does it matter to you if I don''t speak?" the middle-aged man stared at the young man and scolded him, and then shouted: "Brother MI, did you hear what I said just now? If you said he looked down on me, I wouldn''t say anything. But now he looks down on you, just say how serious the problem is. Is it particularly serious? It''s too much. I don''t think I''ve ever seen such a person. What kind of behavior do you think he is? He doesn''t pay attention to you. They count him What is it? What is it? Why is it that we have no idea of who has the final say in the tower?


    "Can you fucking tell me something useful?" Migo across the phone shouted helplessly.


    "No, Migo, haven''t I been talking to you about some very useful topics? Why haven''t you understood or what?" the middle-aged man was stunned and asked.


    "I didn''t understand what the fuck. Now I just want to ask you what you want to do and what you have to say. Just tell me directly and it''s over. What the fuck do you want to do here?" brother Mi shouted at the opposite side of the phone.


    "It''s not that, brother. I don''t want to do anything here now. I just want to present it intact and in the original way in front of you. What should you do if you study it yourself?" the middle-aged man felt that he spoke very tactfully.


    "I don''t do what the fuck I do. You have nothing to do here. Don''t you talk to me here? I''ll talk to you here with my mother. You''re my primary school student. You''re making a sharp turn with us here. You''re fucking original. You''re just original. What are you doing? Are you a cook or what you''re doing? You''ll be done if you have something to say, I tell you, I don''t have so much time and energy to talk to you here, do you know? "The Migo opposite the phone shouted.


    "No, Migo, have you encountered any difficulties recently? I find you are so careless now. I am so anxious to report this to you. I find you are not distracted at all?" the middle-aged asked with a big mouth to his mobile phone.


    "Oh, I fuck you. Now I find that your boy is idle and has nothing to do here. Are you kidding me? I fucking ask if you''re kidding me here?" asked brother Mi across the conversation.


    "Migo, have you ever seen anyone pull a calf with you in the middle of the night? Do you think I''m still in the mood to pull a calf with you according to my current mental situation?" the middle-aged man asked solemnly on his mobile phone.


    "Oh, I''ve really convinced you now. You''re a God. What the hell do you want to do? Can you make it clear to me?"


    "I just want to say that there are a group of people who look down on you very much and think you are nothing. You are a fool. You are rubbish. You are old and can''t speak well. Now you don''t have any noodles. I fucking tell you that now, can you study and understand what I mean? I ask you, if you don''t understand, I''ll give you a heavy reward Say it again. "The middle-aged man yelled at his mobile phone.


    "Oh, did I draw it up, old dog, are you good at it now? I''m fucking telling you something now. You''re a cow now, aren''t you? You''re talking to me like that!" the middle-aged man on the opposite side scolded him in an instant. Obviously, he didn''t know what to say.


    "No, Migo, didn''t you let me say this? Why are you so anxious?" the old dog asked his cell phone with some confusion.


    "I fucking let you talk, who fucking let you swear? I fucking ask you, when did I let you swear!" Migo gritted his teeth and shouted at his mobile phone.


    "No, I think Migo, you may have a slight misunderstanding here. In fact, you don''t need to care so much... That''s what I mean. I just want to accentuate my tone. Is that what I mean now? That is to say, some people don''t respect you very much and don''t treat you back now Well, if you have time, I think it''s very necessary for you to come and have a look at it now. After all, it''s still your chassis here. Your speech is still very weighty, right? Brother MI, can you study and understand what I say? "


    "Don''t you just want me to take it out for you? Why are you fucking talking to me about these useless stomachs?" Migo shouted at the opposite side of the phone.


    "What, brother MI, if you think so, I think it can be understood. After all, what we do here, I think it''s better to speak gently. If you say yes, I''m afraid. If I still tell you that he is too straightforward, it''s better to be implicit and safe!" the middle-aged man agreed with a smile.


    "Roll the calf, I''ve fucking found out. I really don''t have any way to tell you now. Go and do what you should do. I don''t want to pull the calf here. Where are you now? I''ll go and see what''s going on. If I go, I don''t have what you said, I''ll see how I can clean you up!" the person across the phone gnashed his teeth and shouted.


    "Brother MI, I''m right across from Huihua hotel. If you have time, you''d better come and have a look. After all..."


    "I fucking told you, I''ll go there now. I''ll fucking find out how your child''s ink is. Are you crazy? If you wait for me, I''ll go there now!" after saying this, the person opposite directly hung up the phone.

 Chapter 1350

    Downstairs of the hotel, the middle-aged man smiled awkwardly when he saw that the phone on his mobile phone was hung up. Then he turned his head and looked at the young man at hand and said, "well, let''s wait here for a while. Brother Mi should be here soon... He came to bed just now..."


    The young man sitting on the main driver was stunned when he heard this sentence, and then asked very directly, "what, brother, I have a problem..."


    "What''s the problem?" the middle-aged man squinted at the young man with an obvious tone of impatience.


    "In fact, there''s no problem. I just want to ask you if brother Mi doesn''t pay much attention to us. I think brother Mi usually does big things. Can people be happy to come for such a bad thing?" the young man licked his lips and asked directly.


    "Grass, what do you mean? What do people don''t like to come? How can you talk?" the middle-aged man shouted at his throat.


    "No, brother, you''re excited. I''m just asking," the young man replied with a smile.


    "Grass, what do you mean by asking? Are you questioning the relationship between me and Migo?" the middle-aged man shouted excitedly.


    "No, brother, I didn''t mean that. I just asked. You said why you were so sensitive this day. I just saw that you called brother MI for such a long time, and then brother Mi promised to come. If that''s what, if people really don''t like to come, I don''t think we need to force others to come here. If not, we''ll have to trouble others at that time, In fact, there''s only one person left above. I think the three of us can handle it. Why do we have to bring brother Mi over? "The young man smiled at the middle-aged man and explained.


    "Do you have a long fucking brain? I''m sensitive. I told you, what''s the matter with this thing? It''s brother MI. He''s sleeping now. Do you want to be disturbed when you''re doing business? Just tell me, do you want to be disturbed?" the middle-aged man shouted at the young man at a high voice.


    "Unwilling..." the young man shook his head very honestly.


    "Grass, isn''t it over? You said your pants were off here and the pants of the people opposite were off. Then you called and told you a lot. You can come back at last. You said you can analyze whether you really feel this situation?" the middle-aged man asked very excitedly.


    "Brother, if you say so, it is really a very sincere feeling. I understand now..." the young man nodded as if he didn''t understand.


    "Isn''t it over? You''re still here with me. What''s the ink? Is Migo to us? I don''t know what I told you here? Since Migo can promise us to come over, he will definitely come over later. You can rest assured that it''s over. It''s useless to tell me here. Just wait here!" the middle-aged man patted the seat and shouted, After shouting, he lit himself a cigarette, then looked at the scenery outside the window and smoked.


    After seeing the middle-aged man smoking, the young man smiled and asked, "brother, do you still have a cigarette? Give me a whole one?"


    "You don''t have a fucking cigarette?" the middle-aged man asked obliquely.


    "I''m not in a hurry. I put it upstairs. What about my new box..." the young man replied with a smile.


    "Grass, you fucking day by day!" the middle-aged scolded silently and threw out his cigarette box.


    After receiving the cigarette box, the young man smiled and ordered one, then looked at the middle-aged man seriously and asked, "what, brother, I''m asking you a very serious question now!"


    "Why do you have so many fucking problems?" the middle-aged man shouted with his teeth clenched.


    "No, what, I don''t understand. I have to ask more?" the young man bared his teeth and smiled back.


    "What''s your problem, Ma Liu asked, don''t pull the calf here!" the middle-aged shouted very irritably.


    "Well, what, I just want to ask, brother, do you think it''s possible? We''ve been calling brother MI and then giving ink to others. They''re not interested in the young lady, so they come to our side for correction? Do you think it''s also possible?" the young man asked with a smile.


    "Oh, did I draw it up? Why the fuck are you still studying it with me!" the middle-aged man shouted at the top of his voice, and then stretched out his hand to grab the cigarette from the young man''s hand.


    "No, brother, we''re talkative here. Why are you robbing my cigarette butts?" the young man looked at the middle-aged man and asked.


    "I don''t want to give it to you. Can I? I think I''d better throw it away?" the middle-aged man asked very stingily.


    "Grass, didn''t I just ask you about Migo? Why are you so excited?" the young man bared his teeth and replied.


    "You still ink with me, don''t you?" the middle-aged man asked obliquely.


    "No ink, no ink, you say you are always anxious with me every day..." the young man muttered very speechless, then opened the window and began to smoke.


    "Why did you open the car window in this fucking winter?" the middle-aged man asked with a speechless face.


    "I''m hot. I can''t do it with two pieces?" the young man asked very rationally.


    "Oh, my grass, how can I fucking know a fool like you? I''m really convinced. I''ll tell you..." the middle-aged man covered his big face and shouted speechless.


    "No, what''s wrong with me opening the window? I can''t open the window now?" the young man replied with his eyes askew.


    "Let''s go, let''s go, there''s really nothing I can do with you now. You''re absolutely dead now. I''ll tell you..." the middle-aged man shouted in a low voice, biting his teeth, and then wrapped his big cotton padded jacket.


    In this way, the man in the Land Rover is pulling the calf while waiting for the iron tower to carry the son Migo!


    ����


    The tower is in a very humble community.


    Basically, all the lights in this community are turned off at this time, but the headlights of one family are still on. The owner of this family is the Migo home where the middle-aged man called.


    At this time, a man took off half his underpants, held a mobile phone in his hand, smoked a cigarette, and his face was very tangled.


    There is a naked woman lying on the bed. She is about 30 years old. She looks good. She is basically in a state of charm. Her figure is very good. When you look at this kind of women, they are all over 500 yuan. What age are they looking for? Migo middle-aged people like middle-aged women, Don''t be too old. A young woman in her thirties is just right.


    Liu Rui once analyzed the relationship between * and age.


    Basically, it''s such a state. Most people still like people of the same age. What''s the reason? It''s not easy to communicate when you''re old. If you''re young, there are many things and technology is not good, so most people directly lock their age between 25 and 30.


    This age group is generally very good.


    "Brother MI, do you still want to do it? I''ve been waiting for you here for a long time. You said I''d call. I felt good at first. You said that you''re so busy now, I have to mobilize my emotions again. I''m not as good as that. I''d rather take two others for your job!" The lady on the bed seemed impatient. She opened her quilt and put on a pose that she thought was more provocative.


    "Grass, you think I''m like this. It''s not that fool who called me. I don''t feel it all at once. Otherwise, you think I''m willing to stay like this?" brother Mi put on his big pants with a speechless face.


    "What''s the matter?" the young lady was stunned when she heard this. She stretched out her hand and lit a cigarette. She looked at Migo very skillfully and asked.


    "What else can I do? Those bastards don''t let me worry at all. I''m really convinced. I don''t know what to do in the middle of the night. I have to take a look at it. You say I''m not idle here. If I''m allowed to go, I have to go. I don''t know whether I owe them or what''s going on!" Migo, sitting on the sofa, shouted gnashing his teeth,


    "What do they have to do with you?" the young lady was stunned and looked at Migo very directly.


    "What kind of relationship can it be? It''s a very ordinary friend relationship, but after talking on the phone for so long, I''m sorry if you say I can''t say it..." the middle-aged man brother Mi rubbed his big face eggs, bit his teeth and shouted, and the expression on his face is also very reluctant.


    The young lady looked at Migo and smiled. Then she walked down without clothes. Then she wandered around Migo. While smoking, she looked at Migo and asked, "what, Migo, I ask you, what do you say? You can throw it here now. Can you bear it?"


    Migo looked up at the young lady and said, "don''t tell me it''s useless here. I can''t let go. What can I do? If I don''t go there now, I have to call me. Do you believe it?"


    "You said the clothes were taken off. You told me to fix this. Brother MI, you said how you let me take over your business in the future? You''re not authentic!" the young lady looked at brother MI with a smile and said.


    "I''ll give you the money later. Don''t go there today. Just wait here for me to come back. Do you think so?" Migo looked at the young lady very embarrassed and asked.


    "Oh, you Migo, you have to go today?" the young lady sat directly in Migo''s arms and shouted very charming.


    "The main reason is that I can''t afford to call others. What do you say?"


    "Then you won''t turn it off?" the young lady asked very directly.


    "Ha ha, that''s not the case..." brother Mi smiled helplessly.


    In a community, a middle-aged man held a Nokia mobile phone with a sense of the times in his hand. While looking at the young lady on his thigh, he looked at the mobile phone. The expression on his face was very embarrassed. After being silent for a long time, he bit his teeth and looked at the young lady and said: "Well, Xiao Hong, I really have something to do here today. What else? Can you wait here for me? When I come back, where can I find you? If you are anxious to find other guests, you should take care of the work. I won''t give you any money in vain. Do you think so?"


    "Oh......" the young lady gave a groan, then reached out to touch the crotch of the middle-aged man, and shouted with a charming face: "I found that Migo, you just don''t understand my heart. Do I owe you this money? You said we''ve known each other for so long. You said you''ve been looking for me since I was 18 and supported my voice. Now I''m almost 30 years old. Look at the time you called me, I didn''t come. Which time didn''t I accompany you first and then other guests? Did you say that? I didn''t come back that time When I came to you, I didn''t greet you with the most full enthusiasm and cooperate with you. I won''t say anything else. You said that when I was in bed, I didn''t shout the most hard. You said you could have such treatment when you were looking for another young lady? You touched your conscience and asked yourself! "


    "Well, Xiao Hong, I understand what you said. After all, I watched you turn black. We feel that you feel like my daughter..." brother Mi doesn''t seem to be able to chat. He said a word directly to the young lady in his arms.


    "No, Migo, what did you just say?" the young lady looked at Migo with her mouth tilted.


    "I said, you''re like my daughter..." brother Mi explained with a smile. Then he saw that the young lady''s eyes were a little wrong and quickly changed his mouth and said: "Well, don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean that. What I''m talking about is what''s going on here. It''s like this. I''m very kind. I think you''re very kind. Do you understand? After all, we''ve been together for so long. You know what kind of person I am. You don''t say much. I''m just strong If anything happens to you, am I the first to rush up every time? "


    "It''s Migo. You come the fastest every time. I also know you are for my own good, but today you said I came and I''m ready to come. Do you think you can''t do that? Can''t you go out elsewhere? I''ve been waiting for you here for a long time. You said you asked me to come, and I pushed several guests along , then I just took a bath and took off my clothes, and you called. Then I waited for you. I didn''t say what to take. I took some medicine for you before I went out, but I was too strong. You said you hadn''t finished calling, and I was waiting for you. I waited for you for a long time. You finally finished calling. I thought you were finished. Who knows you I have to go out here. Don''t you think you''re kidding me? "


    Migo looked up at the young lady with some embarrassment. He knew that he didn''t pay much attention to what he did, so he had a helpless expression on his face.


    "Brother MI, do you think that''s what I said? If I came in today, I''d call, then I''d talk for so long, and finally tell you what brother MI is sorry. You can poke yourself today. I don''t do much. I have something to go home. Do you think you can be happy? Touch your conscience and you say you can be happy "Do you mind?" the young lady looked at Migo very rhythmically and asked.


    "Xiao Hong, if you say so, I''m certainly not happy. Why? Because you''re not dedicated. You know, you don''t let the sleeping lady do it, or you''re half done and left halfway. Have you seen it?" Migo looked up at the lady and asked.


    "What''s the matter, Migo? If you talk like that, you mean you give me money. You''re a consumer, you can go. Then I work for you, I can''t go?" the young lady asked very directly,


    "Almost, that''s what I mean!" Migo nodded.


    "Well, Migo, if you say so, I''ll compensate you 200 at a time, right?" the young lady looked at Migo and asked.


    "Yes, it''s 200. I haven''t raised the price for so many years. Why don''t I change people!" Migo nodded.


    The young lady smiled, then got up from brother MI, twisted her big ass to the bedside, directly found her baby, and then found 200 yuan from it and threw it into brother Mi''s hand.


    Migo looked at the two hundred dollars in his hand and was stunned. He didn''t understand what this meant.


    "What do you want to do? What do you want to give me money?" Migo looked at the young lady and asked.


    "You don''t mean that I serve you and you consume, so I can''t go here. Now let''s change. Now, I consume and this is your service fee. What do you think if you serve Miss Ben and consume?" Miss, I don''t know whether I''ve taken too much medicine or what. Anyway, I''m unwilling to go. What''s more, I want to keep Migo.


    "No, I heard for the first time that your young lady has given money to customers now?" Migo looked at the young lady in surprise and asked.


    "Didn''t I tell you that I''m not a young lady now, I came to spend..." the young lady explained in silence.


    "No, are you a miss now, mainly because I''m not a fucking duck, and in essence, is your 200 yuan a little less?" Migo shouted with a laugh at his throat.


    "No, you don''t think it''s enough. Look how old you are, and you don''t think it''s enough money. I told you that if I wasn''t worried today, I couldn''t find you, you know?" the young lady said very ruthlessly and shouted very directly.


    "Bang!"


    When Migo heard this, he patted 200 yuan on the table, then stared at the beads and shouted at the young lady very directly: "I''ll tell you this. I can''t talk to you today. It''s useless. Don''t care how much money you give me. I have to go today!"


    After saying this, Migo took his big Nokia and was ready to run outside the house.


    "It''s not brother MI. You really don''t give me this face?" the young lady was stunned and looked at brother MI and shouted,


    When Migo heard this, his heart softened again, looked at the young lady and said: "Sister, I beg you, let go of brother. Can you? Brother, I really have serious business now. If I don''t have serious business, I can''t go. Do you think I want to go or what? I told you I don''t want to go either! But you promised me. If I don''t go here now, it seems that I don''t pay attention to the whole thing, so say, don''t ink Now, I''ll go out and wait for me here. Do you think it''s ok? "


    Migo''s expression was very helpless. Basically, he was about to kneel down for his young lady.


    "It''s not brother MI. You can''t stay even if I beg you so much, can''t you?" the young lady saw that she couldn''t say anything. She directly began to set up the emotional route, grinned and hawed at brother MI and said, "I won''t say more. Brother MI, just think about it for yourself. I''ve been with you for so long. Do you say I have any requirements for you? Except in bed!"


    "No!" the little brother shook his head very cooperatively.


    "Yes, you said no, but today, my sister is like asking you something. Do you think it''s ok?" the young lady looked at Migo loudly and shouted.


    "Sister, you said it was a bad time for you to find it. You said that if you were at ordinary times and we were both free, you would really ask brother MI. Even if brother MI was tired, I would try my best to meet you in general. But look at today. Sister, don''t be difficult for brother, OK? I''m the past Look, I don''t do anything. Can you see? "Migo looked at the young lady with great emotion and said.


    "Brother, I really need you today. I don''t want you to go!" cried the young lady.


    "Grass, what''s the matter with you? Have you taken too much medicine?" brother Mi shouted with a speechless face.


    "Maybe a little..." the girl nodded shyly.


    "Oh, my grass, what are you doing with so many things?" brother Mi shouted helplessly.


    "I think of such a thing. It''s so powerful. Oh, brother MI, I''m just uncomfortable. Please help me. Let''s not go out today. Really, I really need you now. Hurry up!" the young lady stood in place and began to act coquettish!


    "Grass, what''s the matter with you? You say you feel bad. Can''t you buckle? You have to drag me?" Migo asked silently.


    "Hurry up!" at this time, the young lady''s face turned red, rubbed her thigh, and her voice was a little wrong.


    "Why don''t I call you and find someone to come over?" Migo asked sincerely holding his mobile phone.


    "Brother MI, you''re still not a man. I''m like this. Do you still want to go?" the young lady shouted at brother MI at the top of her voice.


    "No, that what, I''m really here now..."


    "Oh, can you stop the ink? I think about that now..." the young lady dragged Migo to the direction of the bedroom as she spoke.


    "What, Xiao Hong, do you think it''s ok? I''ll call them now and let them know what''s going on. Do you think it''s ok?" Migo discussed.

 Chapter 1351

    "Take what, Xiao Hong, don''t be so excited. You have to let me call first and let me tell them about the situation here. Otherwise, they don''t know what''s going on and have to wait for me in the car. It''s not good for you to let people wait in the middle of the night. Grass, why are you pulling my pants? Can you loosen your hand!" Migo held his mobile phone in one hand and looked at the young lady under his body. He shouted helplessly.


    "No, Migo, what''s going on here? Can you help me?" the young lady looked at Migo speechless and shouted.


    After hearing this, Migo squinted at it. It was really a little serious. He tilted his mouth and said, "I know you''re worried, but we don''t miss these two minutes. Do you think I can call now and solve your desire?"


    "No, you call now. What should I do if I get another moth?" the young lady shook her long hair on her head, looked up at Migo and shouted.


    "Oh, my grass, I really took it. Are you so hungry and thirsty?" Migo shouted at his throat.


    "If I''m not hungry and thirsty, can I pull the calf with you here?" the young lady replied silently, and then pulled Migo''s pants down directly.


    "Do you have to give me some preparation time?" Migo shouted at the top of his voice.


    "What else are you going to prepare for this thing? I''ve prepared it for you..." the young lady dragged Migo towards the bedroom as she spoke.


    "Grass, I''m so fucking convinced. Are your ladies so fucking hungry now? I don''t understand. You say you pick up guests every day. Why are you still like a wolf now? What do you want to do? Can you stop fucking dragging? I grass, can you pull that thing?" Migo shouted in great pain, then turned his head and looked at his mobile phone and said: "I have arrived and promised you not to go. Can you just let me call? It''s a big deal. I''m free today. I don''t charge yet?"


    Migo sat on the bed and shouted in great pain.


    The young lady was stunned when she heard this. Then she stopped her mouth, looked at Migo and said, "well, call and I''ll give you a minute."


    The young lady tidied her very messy hair as she spoke.


    "Grass, after looking for so many young ladies, I don''t agree with anyone. I''ll convince you. I''m so fucking dedicated and active!" Migo scolded silently, then took out his mobile phone, found a phone number and directly pressed the dial key.


    "Sorry, the user you dialed is turned off."


    Migo was stunned when he heard this. He turned to look at the young lady and asked, "you said they said it was turned off. You can help me analyze what this means?"


    "What else can that mean? I''m sure I don''t like to pay attention to you. Hurry up. Can you stop ink in our two time tight tasks?" the young lady took the initiative to pull brother MI and shouted with her teeth. The expression on her face was very lonely.


    "Well, wait for me, I''ll call them again now!" Migo reached out and pushed the young lady, then took out his mobile phone, found the phone number and dialed it again, but the opposite side was still turned off, and no one answered the phone at all.


    "Grass, how the fuck is this?" Migo scolded wordlessly.


    "How can this thing be fixed? How should it be fixed? People don''t like you and don''t want to borrow your phone. I found that you are so inky!" the young lady scolded at the top of her voice, and then stretched out her hand and directly took down Migo''s clothes.


    "Grass, I find that you are such a woman who likes to do things?" Migo shouted irritably.


    "No, I''ve been waiting for you for so long. Can you think about it for me?" after the young lady said that, she grabbed Migo''s mobile phone and threw it on the ground.


    "Bar haw!" the young lady fell and directly threw out the battery in the old Nokia.


    "Oh, my grass, my mobile phone, you loser!" brother Mi shouted heartily looking at the mobile phone on the ground, then stretched out his hand to push the young lady, then took off his clothes and looked at the young lady and said: "Yes, you won''t let me go today. I''ll fight with you until dawn. I''ll let you know exactly what I do. I''m in the iron tower. You can inquire from foot therapy shop to shop. That woman is my opponent?"


    "Oh, that''s true. Can you come again?" the young lady looked at brother MI and smiled.


    "Really, I can''t be afraid of you. What''s the matter?" after Migo said that, he rushed directly to the young lady, but after ringing, he was still ready to pick up his mobile phone on the ground.


    "What are you doing?" the young lady asked smilingly, holding brother Mi''s neck.


    "What about me? I''ll get the phone back. Who will call me? I have a lot of business day by day. If there''s something really wrong at that time, I''m not good. Can you let me turn on my mobile phone first?" brother Mi smiled and looked at the young lady and explained, but the young lady gave me enough directly, and then pressed it on the bed.


    "You said you called, didn''t it affect the two of us? Don''t ink..." after saying this, the young lady directly bowed her head.


    As soon as Migo''s body relaxed, he forgot about his mobile phone in an instant.


    ����


    On the other side, in the cold wind, in the Land Rover.


    The middle-aged dog brother with two young people is like the stupidest three B of the iron tower today. Even if he is shivering with cold, people just don''t want to turn on the air conditioner.


    "Big... Big brother..." the young man sitting on the main driver stammered at the middle-aged man above the co driver.


    But the middle-aged man didn''t respond at all. It seemed that he was frozen to death.


    "Oh, my grass, elder brother, is it frozen to death?" the young tiger shouted, then turned his head and shouted at the young man behind him: "the third brother may be frozen to death! Come and have a look!"


    "It''s impossible. It''s so fragile. It''s just the angle. It''s frozen to death. There''s nothing wrong with me..." the young man in the back replied indifferently, in a very indifferent tone.


    "No, take a good look at it. The mother''s face has no blood color. It must be asleep..." the young man pointed to the big blue face of the middle-aged man with some fear and shouted in great fear.


    "I fucking told you, is this impossible? Now our temperature is dead, that is minus three or four degrees. Look at the people sleeping on the street outside. Why didn''t they freeze to death?" the young man behind pointed to the tramp sleeping on the street outside the window and shouted speechless.


    The young man above the main driver was stunned when he heard this sentence, and then said with a big mouth: "grass, is this really so awesome? Is this fucking sleeping in the middle of the night? I''m not afraid of freezing to death?"


    "I tell you, if I don''t sleep, I can sleep in the street. Do you believe it?" the young man behind looked at the young man in front with his mouth tilted.


    "I fucking believe you. I''m a fool. I have to freeze to death in the middle of the night..." the young man in front shouted very speechless.


    "Why, if you don''t believe us, we''ll bet something. Will you see?" the young man asked with his mouth tilted.


    "OK, I''m still afraid of you. What do you say you want to bet?" the young man in front was stunned, then turned his head and looked at the middle-aged man and shouted: "Cao, I''m fucking talking to you. Why haven''t you woken up when we talk like this? What the fuck''s going on? There must be an accident. I tell you, brother''s body lattice itself is not very good. It was found in the past two years. Now I can''t stand such a cruel environment. What should I do? Why don''t we call 120 ����


    "You first see if he is breathing!" the young man behind shouted very indifferent.


    The young man in front was stunned for a moment. Then he put his hand directly on the middle-aged man''s nose, and then took it back directly. He turned back and whispered, "my grass seems to be really not breathing. What the fuck is this?"


    "You just have a little fucking time. What are you talking about? Are you playing with me?" the young man behind scolded very speechless.


    "Do you think I''m playing with you now?" the young man asked back.


    "Have a good fucking try. No, why are you so timid?" the young man behind shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Just try the grass. What are you shouting at me when you''re free?" the young man seemed a little unhappy. He tilted his mouth and shouted. Then he put his finger directly on the middle-aged nose. After putting it for a while, the young man''s face hesitated and looked back at the young man. He didn''t know what to say.


    "What''s the matter? You''re fucking dumb. What''s your feeling? What are you talking about? What are you looking at me?" the young man behind shouted speechless.


    "I don''t know how to describe the feeling in my heart to you now. Do you know?" the young man was stunned and turned his head and said.


    "What''s your fucking feeling? What''s your feeling? Can you just say it''s over? It''s a big fucking thing. How can you grind haw? Can you say a word? The young man behind shouted at his throat.


    "When I just put it on, what''s the feeling? It seems that it''s not. But if you feel it very carefully, it seems that it''s a little, but it''s gone again. You say whether this situation is breathing or not, mainly because I can''t hold this problem now. You know, really, this problem is obviously a little difficult I''m not a professional person, and I don''t have any experience in this field! "The young man analyzed his feelings very carefully.


    In the Land Rover outside the tower hotel.


    Two young people gathered around the middle-aged man and began to study it very carefully. The main reason is that these two people don''t understand whether the middle-aged man is alive or dead. If you have to say that someone else is dead, maybe someone else can give you a little breath at some time, but if you say you''re not dead, don''t care how you shout. People don''t respond at all Originally, the young man behind was very sure that middle-aged people could not freeze to death, but now the young man was obviously a little afraid and dared not talk nonsense.


    "No, have you worked out what''s going on?" the young man sitting on the main driver asked in great fear.


    "This thing is mainly because the dog brother''s state is really a little uncertain. You say the temperature in our car is not low. How can he freeze on his stubble?" the young man in the back replied speechlessly, and then put his finger under the middle-aged man''s nose and felt it very carefully.


    "How... How, dead or not?" the young man stammered.


    "It seems that he is really fucking dead..." the young man behind shouted with some embarrassment in his eyes.


    "Really dead? No, if it''s really dead, isn''t it a little suffocating?" the young man in the front row shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Why are you so bent?" the young man behind was stunned and asked with his eyes askew.


    "You fucking think, brother dog should have been doing that with that chick in the hotel today, but now what''s this? Stay in the car and call brother MI. Maybe brother Mi doesn''t care about us anymore. After all, brother dog sees brother Mi as if he saw his father. What does he do when people talk? He goes straight to brother Mi when he has something to do , others don''t look for it, and there are many things on brother dog''s side. I think this comes and goes. Brother Mi must have a very bad opinion on us, so brother MI was so reluctant to come just now... "The young man in front seemed to have a very clear analysis.


    "It''s not that whether brother Mi comes or not now has anything to do with brother dog''s grievance?" the young man behind asked in some confusion.


    "What the fuck is your brain? You won''t use your brain to think about it. What''s going on? Brother Mi must have said something bad, and then brother dog can''t say anything. After all, you''re going to find someone else to do business now, so you talk too much. It seems bad... But if you don''t say it, it doesn''t mean brother dog doesn''t feel like it. You know that brother dog itself is that kind of person People with small minds, right? Now it''s all coming together. I think brother dog must be angry, anxious and angry. Then the temperature here is a little lower, which directly attacks the heart, and finally pulls the calf... "


    I feel that after the middle-aged man died, the first reaction of the two young people was not to save people or escape, but to study what the middle-aged man died for here, which shows what kind of person and what kind of younger brother. It is very obvious that the big brother of the middle-aged man is not very good, Then the two next year''s IQ is obviously a little failed.


    "Grass, if you say so, I think it''s really possible..." the young man behind nodded very approvingly, then turned his head and looked out of the window and whispered: "Let me tell you, you know, a friend of mine took his daughter-in-law to go out to fight in winter. It was in the park next to us. Do you know what happened later?"


    "What''s the matter?" the young man in front sniffed and asked softly.


    "Later, these two people may be a little excited, and then the woman''s voice shouted too much to me, and directly integrated the uncle and aunt walking in the park. Finally, these two people directly became a live broadcast. My friend may also be a little less minded, and then he smoked directly. Later, he took them to the hospital for rescue No... but it got better later. Do you think it''s strange? "The young man asked.


    "Strange!" the young man in front nodded very cooperatively.


    "Don''t you know what''s going on?" the young man behind asked


    "What''s going on?"


    "That fool pretended. You know, he pretended. Then there was no way. Finally, he sent people to the hospital..."


    "Grass, why are you telling me this when they''re free?" the young man in front shouted speechlessly.


    "I tell you this, I just tell you, ah, people, if they are really frozen in a very nervous and wronged situation, they may die!" the young man behind reluctantly explained.


    "No, why, what you mean by this sentence is that they do have the possibility of convulsion, don''t they?" the young man in front asked.


    "Nonsense, how can it be impossible? It''s very possible. Let me tell you..." the young man behind quickly nodded.


    "Then what do you think of us now?" asked the young man in front.


    After hearing this, the young people behind were stunned. Some nervously wiped the sweat on their face. They were speechless, and some didn''t know what to say.


    "You talk, what are we going to do now? You said you saw the situation now, didn''t you? I think if brother dog really died in the car now, the police will certainly find us now. What will we do then? I can''t tell you clearly. What are the three of us doing? How do you explain?" The young man in front shouted helplessly.


    "What do you mean, this man is frozen to death, can he rely on us or what?" the young man behind asked with a big mouth.


    "Grass, it''s not impossible. I tell you it''s all possible..." the young man in front nodded fiercely.


    After hearing this, the young man in the back wiped the sweat on his mouth, clenched his teeth and asked, "then analyze what we are doing now. Is it better to call the police or what? You should think of a way quickly!"


    "Cao, what the fuck are you doing? Do you think it''s possible to call the police now? If you call the police now, let me tell you this. The police directly arrested us both. We don''t know how to explain. What will you do if you give us the whole crime when you say it? Can you commit it?"


    "Don''t I ask you what to do now? What are you shouting at me?" the young man behind shouted speechless.


    "Can you stop writing with me? I''m not fucking studying this now!"


    The young man in front was silent for a moment, then looked up at the direction upstairs, and then whispered, "the situation is very simple now. Brother dog is dead now. If we two run away now, who will the police find first, do you know?"


    "Who?" the young man behind was stunned and asked.


    "He will certainly know the hotel, and then he can find the video of the three of us. At that time, we can''t get rid of the identity of the suspect, so if we want to go now, I think it''s a little unlikely..." the young man analyzed with a big mouth.


    "No, you''re the one who said you''d go, and now you''re the one who can''t go. What do you want to do?" the young man behind shouted speechless.


    "What the hell, I''m not analyzing this problem now? What the fuck are you doing here? Talking to me about these useless things?" the young man in front shouted at a high voice.


    "Grass, I''m in a hurry to find a way?" the young man behind said a wordless scold, then turned his head and looked at the middle-aged man in front, then bited his teeth and scolded: "You said how could I die in the car in the middle of the night? What the fuck are these? Grass, this shit, I looked at the Yellow calendar before I went out today. I think I may not be smooth today, but I thought of this kind of thing. I''m fucking convinced!"


    "Come on, don''t talk a little less. I''m more upset than you. You said you didn''t do anything. I drank a lot of wine with that woman. Now it''s all right. I haven''t even touched the girl''s hand, grass..." the young man spat silently and then said, "now it''s all right. I''ve met a dead man. What a bad luck!"


    "It''s not so bad... I think it''s really bad luck. You can say what we did. What the hell''s going on? We didn''t do anything!" the young man replied silently.


    "Yes, I knew it would end like this. I can''t fucking come out today..."


    "That''s not why. I''m a little regretful now. It''s mainly because the woman is really fucking good-looking. And look at the big breast of that leg. A woman like that is really fucking energetic. It''s a pity, the boy upstairs..." the young man in the back licked his lips and looked at the young man in front of him.


    The young man in front was stunned when he heard this, then turned his head and looked at the young man behind him and said, "if you don''t say it, I don''t remember. It''s a fucking pity for you to say that woman..."


    "What''s the matter? I can''t control myself as long as I think of that woman''s long legs..." the young man licked his lips and looked back at the middle-aged man. Then he whispered, "it''s that fucking long leg. It''s used as a gun rack for other children..."


    After hearing this, the young man was silent for a moment, then narrowed his eyes and asked in a low voice, "I ask you, do you say whether the crime of rape is serious or murder is serious?"


    "Why do you ask me this?" the young man in front asked a little puzzled.


    "I''m just asking you, which is serious?"


    "Nonsense, it''s fucking necessary to ask. It must be the first serious one!"

 Chapter 1352

    Downstairs of the hotel.


    In the Land Rover, the young man sitting in front turned his head and looked at the young man behind him, then whispered, "if we kill now, we basically can''t get in or out, but if we rape, the problem may be much smaller..."


    "Isn''t rape also a crime?" the young man behind is obviously a legal illiterate, basically the kind of person you can''t understand what you tell him.


    "Nonsense, murder is also a crime, rape is also a crime, which everyone knows, but what I''m saying now is, if you kill, can the crime be the same as rape?" the young man in front shouted with a big mouth.


    "I don''t understand what you mean now. What the hell are you trying to say? Can you stop honing here? Can you just say no?" the young man behind shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Oh, fuck, what can I tell you now? Why are you so hard?" the young man in front scolded silently, then wiped his big face, then looked at the young man and said, "our situation is very simple, you know?"


    "I don''t know..." the young man behind shook his head very directly.


    "Oh, my grass, I don''t know what you know?" the young man in front bited his teeth and scolded.


    "I''m here to study this thing with you because I don''t know. If I fucking understand what''s going on, you think I love to talk to you?" the young man behind said in a very blunt tone and shouted at his throat.


    "OK, I fucking took it. Now I can see that no one is as strong as you..." the young man in front was speechless and stretched out his hand and lit a cigarette.


    "Do you have any more cigarettes? Give me a whole one..." the young man behind asked.


    "No, you don''t take your own cigarettes when you go out?" the young man in front shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Nonsense, is this my fucking problem with or without cigarettes? It''s like you fucking brought them. Aren''t you also the eldest brother''s?" the young man behind shouted with a big mouth.


    The young man in front was stunned. Then he stretched out his hand and threw the cigarette directly into the young man''s hand.


    After the young man behind took the cigarette, he took out one for himself, lit the cigarette, took a very hard sip, looked at the young man in front and said, "what, you haven''t finished the analysis just now, you continue to analyze..."


    "Grass, how can I analyze your fucking attitude?" the young man in front shouted at a high voice.


    "No, that''s what. What''s the situation here? I''m just worried. You say we''re good now and we''re also grasshoppers on the same rope, right? Your unity... Unite..." the young man behind replied with a smile.


    "Grass, you know unity now. What did you think JB came from?" the young man in front scolded silently and then turned his head and said, "what, I''ve simply analyzed the situation between us now. Now our situation is very serious, do you know?"


    "I know. If I don''t know how serious the situation is here, what can I tell you?" the young man behind scolded speechlessly.


    "Grass, look at your attitude. You are obviously dissatisfied now, aren''t you?" the young man in front stared at the beads and shouted.


    "No, can you stop the ink? If you keep the ink like this, I won''t have time to talk to you. Do whatever you like..." the young man behind stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Grass, you''re still worried. You''re really taken..." the young man in front scolded silently, then stretched out his hand and pointed to the middle-aged man above the co pilot and said, "what''s the situation now, that is, now the big brother has been frozen to death. What shall we do here?"


    "What should I do?" the young man behind was stunned for a moment, and then shouted at the top of his voice, "our eldest brother was frozen to death. It has nothing to do with us. I didn''t do anything, and you didn''t do anything. At best, my eldest brother just let brother Mi die. It has something to do with us. I just fell asleep, and I don''t know anything..."


    "Yes, the truth is, but if you take these words now, you go to the police. Do you think the police can believe us? If we really get together at that time, you say that the two of us have gone in and the eldest brother has contacted us for so long, how do you explain this?" the young man in front shouted very directly.


    "..." the young man in front was stunned for a moment, then turned his mouth and said, "grass, if you talk like that, I think what you said is still reasonable. If we two go in now, we really can''t explain clearly..."


    "Yes, just because the explanation is not clear, you said we didn''t do anything, and then we finally got a murder charge. I''ll ask you if it''s frustrating to say it?" the young man in front shouted loudly.


    "Hold back!" the young man behind quickly nodded.


    "Do you want people to laugh at you?" the young man in front shouted.


    "Jokes."


    "The most important thing is, if you go out and inexplicably recite the crime of a murderer, I''ll ask you if you feel uncomfortable?" the young man in front then shouted.


    "This kind of thing must be hard!"


    The young man behind nodded again.


    "Yes, you say, we didn''t do anything, and then we finally paid back the whole fucking murderer. I must be unhappy."


    "Then you say what we should do to finish it, and I''ll just listen to you now?" the young man behind shouted with a big mouth. This state obviously made people brainwash successfully.


    The young man in front was silent for a moment, then touched his chin and said, "just now I also analyzed the current situation of the two of us. If we leave now, it will be easy for the police to find us. Therefore, I just asked you whether the crime of rape or murder is serious!"


    After hearing this, the young man in the back was stunned for a moment, then turned his mouth and asked, "I seem to understand what you mean now..."


    "Tell me what I mean here?" the Youth City in front breathed out and asked with his mouth tilted.


    "Do you mean that we should turn ourselves in now and say that we failed to rape, so that we don''t have to be charged with murder?" the young man behind suddenly asked.


    "Grass, what are you talking about? Is this the same fucking thing?" the young man in front bit his lips and scolded, and then whispered, "what I mean now is, let''s go up now and do the woman, so we don''t have time to do it, but we may bear the reputation of rape!"


    "You want to create an alibi, don''t you? Why can''t we do now? Why can''t we walk around the street?" the young man behind asked with a big mouth.


    "Are you really stupid or stupid at home? I just don''t understand this problem now. People''s forensic medicine won''t study when the eldest brother died. What can we do now?" the young man in front shouted at the top of his voice.


    "What can you do now?" the young man behind shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Let''s go up and ask the boy above to testify to us. We''ve been there all the time. Won''t it be over? We''ll threaten the boy. Once the boy can testify to us, won''t everything be easy?" the young man in front shouted at a high voice.


    "Can that boy cooperate with us?" the young man behind asked.


    "Why can''t you cooperate? If he doesn''t, let''s take a picture directly, and then take the nude picture of the woman right away. When you see it, he doesn''t accept it, and when you see it, he''s still awesome!" the young man in front shouted with great confidence, and then pouted: "I''ll tell you so. Even if it''s not for the two of us, even for the woman, the boy doesn''t dare do anything to us. Do you believe it?"


    "Letter is letter, but I can''t go with you." the young man behind nodded back.


    After hearing this, the young man in front was stunned for a moment, then turned his mouth and shouted, "no, are you a fucking fool? I told you so. Why don''t you go? What do you want to do? Are you out of your mind?"


    "It''s nothing because of me. I just think it''s immoral for us to do things like this. If you go up, go up yourself..." the young man behind paused and then said: "Anyway, I''m just staring at the police and talking. I don''t care about anything else. Anyway, I didn''t kill anyone. I don''t believe you. What else can the police do to me!"


    "Grass, what can the police do? You have more fucking JB? Who''s your father? People can''t get out as long as they catch you now. Do you believe it?" the young man in front shouted at his throat.


    "I don''t believe it. Anyway, I haven''t done anything now. I don''t care what you say. But if you want to go up now, I think you''d better not go up, because the boy above has a gun in his hand. I don''t think you''re the opponent of the boy at all. You''ll be finished waiting for the police to find us in the car like me. You say you''re always tossing about What the hell! "The young man behind replied in silence.


    The young man in front was stunned when he heard this sentence. Then he turned his mouth and shouted, "if you fucking talk like that, how can I go up? Stay here!"


    In fact, the young man in front knows very well that if he comes up alone, he is not my opponent at all, so he will drag the young man behind so excitedly, but who would have thought that the young man behind doesn''t want to go at all.


    Downstairs of the hotel, there was a dispute between the two young people. It was very obvious that a person went up to find the girl. Another was that no matter what you said, people didn''t move at all. Anyway, I didn''t kill anyone. Do you like the police to come or not? What can you do to me when you come!


    The young man in front looked back speechless, then asked with a big mouth: "are you sure you''re not going to follow me no matter what I say?"


    "Brother, you said you asked this question several times. I fucking said, I didn''t kill anyone. Why did I rape that woman? And the man had a gun in his hand. I found that I didn''t understand it. Haven''t you counted this in your mind? Are you out of your mind?" the young man behind shouted at a high voice.


    "It''s not the two of us who have something to say. You''re fine. You always change the topic in my mind!" the young man in front stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Cao, the problem now is not that I want to transfer to your brain. I find you look like a psycho. When the fuck has it been? You are still in the mood to find that woman. I find that your heart is so big now. Your eldest brother is dead. Can you have a snack?" the young man sitting in the back shouted at a high voice and then said: "I tell you, in fact, it''s very simple. It''s not as complicated as you think, you know?"


    "It''s not complicated. Now that people are dead, we''re here, and no one else has seen it. Haven''t you seen the news? Let me tell you this. If the police really come, I''ll be the first suspect and you''ll be the second suspect. If they can''t study anything, they must convict us both in the end. I''ll tell you!" The young man shouted with his big mouth.


    "No, I found that what you said is so fucking evil. Think for yourself. We didn''t do anything, but there was no evidence from the police. You said how could the police wronged us both, but if we went up now according to what you said. Then we raped the woman, what should we do? Isn''t it still a fucking crime? Finally Don''t you still go to jail? And I''d rather go in for murder than rape. It''s so fucking humiliating... "


    "Then don''t you think about that woman?" the young man in front licked his lips and asked.


    "What''s wrong with that woman? If I spend more money, I can find someone bigger than his chest. Do you believe it?" the young man behind replied with a big mouth.


    "Grass, you talk like a calf here. If you find a cow, it must be bigger than him. Who the fuck doesn''t know!" the young man in front can''t put down the girl. In fact, there''s nothing else interesting.


    "Nonsense, I''m talking about Miss. Is your miss a cow, or is your cow a miss?" the young man behind scolded in silence, and then said: "Let me tell you, as long as we are honest here, we basically don''t have anything. You don''t have to worry at all. The police are also fair. It''s a crime that we don''t call the police, but there''s a reason why we don''t call the police..."


    "What''s the reason why you don''t call the police? Is your cell phone dead or my cell phone dead?" the young man in front shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Isn''t it because there are still people up there who haven''t finished. We don''t call the police, otherwise why don''t we call the police? Tell me..." the young man asked with his mouth tilted.


    "Cao, I don''t know why you didn''t call the police! What does it matter to you if someone has anything on it? Tell me, does it have anything to do with you? You''re still the calf in the fucking car now..." the young man scolded very speechless, and then continued: "Anyway, there are two ways in front of us now. Either you follow me up now, or you continue to stay here. I''ll call the police, and I won''t talk to you. You''d better think clearly about your next way. Anyway, these things are your own things, which have nothing to do with me. You''ll be done if you decide..."


    "Why, are you threatening me now?" the young man behind asked with big eyes.


    "Cao, who is in the mood to threaten you? What I am telling you is a very serious problem, which is related to how we two study this problem next. Can you understand what I mean?" the young man in front shouted with a big mouth.


    "What the fuck do I know? Who knows what''s the matter with you? Can you tell me what the fuck you have to say? I don''t know what you want to study with me now. Can you just say what you want to say?" the young man behind shouted at a high voice.


    "I don''t study anything now. What do you want to do? I don''t care if you stay here now... Can you do what you like?" the young man in front asked very directly.


    "No, I just want to understand why you have to go up. You say we haven''t killed anyone now. Why aren''t you so guilty?" the young man behind asked some speechless.


    "No, what do you mean by this?" the young man in front was unhappy when he heard this and looked at the young man at the top of his voice.


    "I''m not interested. I just want to ask you why you said you were so guilty. Did you kill this person or what happened? If you did, can you make it clear to me?"


    "Fart, aren''t you fucking pulling a calf with me here?" the young man in front bited his teeth and scolded, and then shouted: "it has nothing to do with whether I kill or not. Tell me, when did I kill? I''ve been with you all the time. Can you make some sense when you talk!"


    "I''m reasonable. You said if you didn''t kill people, why are you guilty? Tell me, why do you have to go up?" the young man behind asked with a big mouth.


    "Fuck you, I can''t tell you now!" the young man in front bit his lips and scolded, then directly picked up the cigarette box in his hand and lit a cigarette for himself.


    "Why are you still angry?" the young man behind asked with a smile.


    "I''m not fucking angry..." the young man in front replied wordlessly.


    "No, look at your stingy way. I''ve simply studied with you about the death of that big brother. Do you think you''re so excited? Besides, you''re still in a hurry to fix that thing. Do you think it''s necessary? Let''s wait here honestly now. I''ll tell you You and we must have nothing to do. Just listen to me and we''ll be done. You can''t solve any problems now! "The young man behind shouted at the young man in front.


    "How do you know that neither of us can solve any problems now?" the young man in front turned and asked with his eyes askew, smoking a cigarette in a big way.


    "No, I find I can''t understand what I''m saying to you now. What problem can we solve now? If we kill this person, it''s OK, but the problem now is what does this person''s death do with us? Finally, the police have to give us the whole crime of rape. Do you think it''s suitable for us?" The young man behind asked.


    "Appropriate or inappropriate, killing is a capital crime!"


    "Fart, did you kill you? I don''t care what you fucking do. I''m here staring at the police now. Anyway, I don''t know anything and it''s over. If you go now, I can''t talk to you. I''m sure I can''t tell you that. If you go now, it''s over..."


    "Then why don''t you go?" the young man in front asked obliquely after hearing this sentence.


    "What the fuck am I going to do? I''ve said it several times. I can''t go now. If you want to go, you''ll be done by yourself. What do you say you''re wasting this time with me?" the young man behind stared at the beads and then said: "Are you afraid I''ll sell it to you or what? What do you want to do and what do you have? Tell me quickly. I don''t like talking nonsense to you!"


    "Then I can go?" the young man said and was ready to push open the door.


    "Well, wait a minute..." the young man behind shouted very abruptly.


    "What''s the matter?" the young man in front asked.


    "Isn''t it interesting for you to say that if you just take it away, I''m very afraid here. Otherwise, don''t go. Stay here with me for a while..." The young people behind wanted to stimulate the young people in front, but who thought this fool really wanted to go? When he saw that the young people in front were going to go, the young people behind changed their attention.


    "No, I found something wrong with you, didn''t I? It''s you who told me to leave. Now it''s you who won''t let me go. Can you tell me what you fucking want to do? Let me go or don''t let me go? Can you believe it in your fucking mouth? I don''t know if your sentence is true now, but it''s false..." The young man in front turned back and shouted.


    "That what, I ask you, did you just grasp the handle?" the young man behind asked very carefully.


    "Ah, how can I catch it? What''s the problem?" the young man in front was stunned and asked.


    "I suddenly thought of a very serious question just now..." the young man behind said mysteriously.


    "What''s your fucking problem? You can say it yourself. How the fuck do I know what you want to do?"


    "Our fingerprints are all here. Now neither of us can go..."


    "What are you talking about?" the young man in front shouted.

 Chapter 1353

    When the young man behind said the word fingerprint, the young man in front was stunned, turned his head and stared at his big eyes and shouted, "what do you mean?"


    "What do I mean? Don''t you understand? I told you, the fingerprints of both of us are all on the steering wheel in this car. Even if we leave now, it''s useless. Understand?"


    "It''s useless. I didn''t do anything. I''ll leave some fingerprints." the young man stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Nonsense, if you don''t do anything, you have nothing to do. What are you doing?" the young man behind asked at a high voice.


    After this sentence was asked, the young man in front of him asked him directly. They didn''t do anything. Why did they always want to run? Now the young man in front also didn''t understand this question. He was silent, took back his big hand that was going to pull open the door, sucked his nose, looked at the young man behind him and said: "Why am I so unlucky every day? You said I didn''t do anything. I didn''t even touch the woman''s legs. Why do you say I came out with you two? I might as well find a young lady at home. I really have spare time..."


    "Don''t say it''s useless. Don''t you still come out now? Didn''t you tell me at that time that there must be no problem with this matter? I''m sure I can finally handle this woman. Now, I''m shivering with cold here guarding a body with you. Who do you think I''ll talk to?" the young man behind said a wordless scold, then sniffed and then said: "I just don''t understand how we can recite this idea today. Why is it not going well? No, I have to go home tomorrow and find a incense in a temple. Otherwise, it''s easy to have problems. It''s too fucking not going well..."


    The young man in front looked back with a speechless face, then turned his mouth and shouted, "can you fucking tell me what you think?"


    "What do I think?" the young man behind was stunned and asked.


    "Are you fucking out of your mind?" the young man in front shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Just say you''re done with what you want. Do you scold me? Why, my mother provoked you..." the young man replied speechlessly.


    "No, I''ll ask you!" the young man in front licked his lips and whispered: "What''s the situation between us now? If we''re caught by the police, I won''t tell you anything else. At least we''re also detained. This is the most time. Do you understand the meaning of detention? What the fuck do you think your brain is doing? I''m really convinced now. How can I find a team like you now Friends, grass, is it really too difficult to cooperate with you? It''s harder than fucking heaven! "


    "Cao, you still dislike me at this time. I haven''t told you what''s the matter with you. You don''t know what''s the matter with you? How did you tell me when I came out? Do you still have a number in your mind? There must be no problem in this matter. As long as we lay down this girl''s card and do whatever we want, tell me if you said it, "Did you say that?" the young man behind him asked excitedly with staring eyes.


    "Yes... Is that what I said? Is it useful for you to study this with me now?" the young man in front asked with a big mouth.


    "Don''t worry about whether it''s useful or not. I''ll ask you if this sentence is finished!" the young man behind shouted.


    "Yes, yes, I said this sentence. What do you want!" the young man in front asked speechlessly.


    "I don''t know what I''m doing. I just want to ask you what I''m doing now. Don''t you say I can do what I want? Look what I''m doing now..." the young man in the back shouted incoherently, then picked up the cigarette end at hand and began to pump.


    "No, do you think I''m like this or something? Do you think this is what I want to see?" the young man in front asked obliquely.


    "Do you want to see it, but is this the case now?" the young man behind shouted loudly and then said: "Let me tell you this, I didn''t want to come out today, but you kept calling me. I''m giving you face now, you know? If I don''t give you face, I can''t come out today. What the fuck can I do at home? I can find two young ladies when I have to toss with you two!"


    "Don''t pull this nonsense here. You don''t know what''s going on with yourself. You''re giving me face. Don''t you move your mind only when you see the pictures of other girls? Now it''s about me. Why are you so talkative? Do you think I''m a fool?" the young man in front scolded with a big mouth.


    "No, if you talk like that, don''t you have a little conscience?" the young man in the back asked obliquely.


    "Why do I have no conscience? Tell me, why do I have no conscience?" the young man in front shouted excitedly.


    "I''m not because of what you look like. It has nothing to do with me. Even if I meet a star, I won''t come out. Do you know?" the young man behind explained in a low voice, and then said: "it''s reasonable that we always follow this routine. How did we miss this time?"


    "Where the fuck do I know where to go? I dare not do anything. I just put the machine there, and then you two began to pick clothes. I haven''t done anything yet. Just come in and two boys. Don''t say it. These two people are not ordinary people at first. Do you see?" the young man in front asked with his eyes askew.


    "How did you see that?" the young man behind was stunned and asked.


    "Do something. It''s basically in the same state as me. Did you feel it just now?" the young man in front said with a big mouth.


    "You don''t fucking brag and force you to die, do you?" the young man behind asked obliquely.


    "No, why did I brag?" the young man in front asked with some embarrassment.


    "What the fuck are you talking about? It doesn''t matter up or down. You don''t know what''s going on just now. You have to call someone else''s father. It doesn''t matter up or down. If you can solve it casually, I''ll tell you that we are all in the hotel now. Neither of us is like this, do you understand?"


    "I don''t understand..." the young man in front shook his head very honestly.


    "Grass, I don''t understand. Get out of here. I''m not in the fucking mood to talk to you now. What should you do? Do you hear me?" the young man behind scolded with a big mouth.


    "It''s not your attitude now. I''m convinced. I can fucking cheat you..."


    "Don''t fucking ink with me. What do you like to do? You can force it!" the young man behind shouted at the top of his voice. Then he turned his head and looked outside the window. He suddenly remembered something. Looking at the young man in front of him, he asked, "what? Did you record all the clothes when I took off other people''s girls'' clothes with my dog just now?"


    The young man in front was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "yes, I recorded it all. What''s the matter?"


    "Grass, did you take down the video recorder?" the young man in the back asked obliquely.


    "VCR, what''s a VCR?" the young man in front was directly blinded, because they were in a hurry when they left, and didn''t think of the VCR at all.


    "Don''t you fucking want to tell me you forgot the video recorder?" the young man licked his lips and asked.


    "Grass, I really forgot this thing..." the young man in front replied with a speechless face.


    After hearing this, the young man behind was stunned. He bit his teeth and looked at the young man in front. He didn''t know what to say. With a helpless face, he bowed his head and rubbed his big face eggs, and then bit his teeth and said, "has the video recorder recorded all of us now?"


    "That''s not true. Just you two recorded it, and the girl, I recorded it in the back. Can you record me?" the young man in front replied with an indifferent face.


    "Grass!"


    The young people in the back are confused and forced directly. It''s all over if you fucking record him. Who is still in the mood to care about others!


    "Why, I guess it''s nothing to record it. It''s basically useless here. You didn''t do anything, did you?" the young man in front said that it might not matter to himself, so he replied with great heart.


    "Cao, I''m really convinced of your brain now. What do you think? Are you a fool? Even if you do anything now, don''t people have to see it? What''s the difference between seeing it and not seeing it? Tell me! There''s a picture of me in there now. Now the fool is frozen to death. What do you think? If the police really look for it then When I got to the camera, I told you, "no one can run here, you know?" the young man behind replied with staring eyes, and then said: "Let me tell you this. Now we both have to get this thing back. Do you understand? Otherwise, when we get to the other side, we can''t even speak clearly. At that time, the police will investigate what we say. What does that girl do? How do you explain?"


    "Grass, you''re always asking me what I''m doing here. How can I explain now? If you have any ideas, can you just say no? If you ask me what I can think, I don''t know what''s going on!" the young man in front replied with a speechless face.


    After hearing this, the young man behind took a deep breath, then clenched his teeth and said, "well, what''s going on here, you know? What''s going on here? We''re waiting here, waiting for the girl and the boy. After they leave, let''s see if we can take out the camera!"


    Inside the Land Rover.


    The young man in front didn''t care. After all, there was no lens of him in the camera, so the young man must be wrong, but the young man in the back was different. The camera recorded all his actions to take off his clothes for the girl. Now he directly pulled it. If the police find the camera, it''s just the video inside Frequently, I was a crime of rape, but I didn''t do anything, so the young people behind me were very angry. I don''t know what happened today. I came out to drink a lot of wine, and then I just took off the girl''s clothes. I was just ready to move. Suddenly, two people broke in and punched and kicked themselves. Now I''m ready. It''s not easy to come out , I haven''t done anything yet. I''ll freeze one to death.


    "No, what do you say you can do? How can you leave things on it?" the young man behind shouted in a very angry tone.


    "Grass, what you said, wasn''t it an emergency? Didn''t I get out in a fucking hurry? If I wasn''t in a hurry, could I drop something on it?" the young man in front also shouted at the top of his voice.


    "..." after hearing this, the young man behind him was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "didn''t you say that the two boys were not your opponents at all? What''s the matter now? What''s the matter? It''s hard to use? Shrink your neck?"


    "Nonsense, didn''t you let me go? Besides, I was just a little guilty at that time and didn''t mean anything else at all. You know? If I had any other meaning, I would have gone up to fuck them. Do you think I can still talk to you about this useless calf here now?" the young man shouted with a big mouth and then said: "It''s mainly because we were going to be promoted at that time. Do you know? If it wasn''t so urgent at that time, I couldn''t have dropped that camera..."


    "It''s no use fucking talking to me here. I don''t want to tell you a word now. You can''t do this well. Tell me what you can do?" the young man in the back asked with a big pout and lips.


    "Grass, what do you mean by this? What can you do to save me? What''s wrong with me? I can''t do it. Tell me?" the young man in front obviously disagreed and asked at a high voice.


    "You are here to talk to me about this useless calf. What''s the matter with you? You know in your heart that I don''t want to do these useless communication with you now. Do you understand?" the young man behind said back at the top of his voice, then turned his head and looked out of the window and stopped talking.


    "No, what''s the matter with you? We''re just waiting here?" the young man in front was stunned, licked his dry lips and asked in a low voice.


    "Don''t wait so long. What do you want to do? I''ll order you a takeout?" the young man behind asked obliquely.


    "Grass, you''re talking. Give me the whole takeout. People don''t get off work at this time?" the young man in front was speechless.


    "Can you shut your fucking mouth? Why can''t I look down on you so much now? Why do people leave work? Can I really give you some or something?" the young man behind shouted at his throat.


    "Grass, isn''t that what I''m doing? Isn''t that what I''m doing to ease the atmosphere? I know you''re kidding. The takeout workers must be off duty at this time, and I can''t eat now with a dead man..." the young man bared his teeth and replied.


    "Are you a fucking fool? Now I find it hard for me to talk to you. Now is it about taking out? Now we haven''t finished all the things here. What''s your fucking meal? I''m really convinced..." the young man in front reluctantly rubbed his big face and then said: "As soon as I see you now, I''m fucking confused, you know?"


    "Grass, you see what you say, it seems that this matter has something to do with me. I''m going to come out. Is it me who died or me who beat you? Tell me, what does this matter have to do with me?" the young man in front shouted at a high voice.


    "It''s no use telling me this here." the young man behind replied irritably, then shouted at his throat, "if I don''t come out with you today, can I have so many things? If you didn''t put the fucking things upstairs, would I study this thing now?"


    "No, I find you''re really interesting now. I''m the one to blame for this, aren''t you? What does this matter have to do with me? I ask you, what does this matter have to do with me? Ah?" the young man in front asked at a high voice.


    "Does it have anything to do with you? You know very well now. What''s the matter with you? You don''t understand. Now I don''t want to say a word to you. You know, I''m waiting for me. In the morning, I take the camera and finish it. The rest has nothing to do with me. You know what to do Are you ready? "


    "You''ve abandoned me now, haven''t you?" the young man in front asked with his small eyes askew.


    "It''s nothing. I''ll fucking abandon you? Are you having a hard time in your fucking mind?" the young man behind rubbed his big head with great sadness, and then shouted at the top of his voice: "what I mean now is that after we get the camera, it''s even finished. Can you understand me talking to you like this?"


    "No, what can you do with this camera?" the young man in front was still puzzled.


    "Now we don''t kill or rape. As long as I get the camera, the police won''t have any evidence to find us. Let me tell you if you can fucking understand?" the young man in front shouted gnashing his teeth.


    "Hehe, if you talk to me like that, I know something..." the young man in front bared his teeth and replied, then stunned for a moment, and then said: "what''s the matter about our two hair you just said?"


    "Elder brother, I beg you, don''t talk to me, OK? I really beg you, you really don''t talk. I''m wearing clothes. What should you do now? Can''t you?" the young man behind pulled his voice and collapsed all over his face. He simply didn''t know what to say. Now he has thoroughly studied and understood that he can''t communicate with this fool at all.


    "No, I found out what''s the matter with you. Why am I so hard to talk to you now? I found that I simply studied such a problem with you? Do you think you''re so excited?" the young man in front glared and questioned.


    "I don''t want to talk to you now. Can you understand? What I''m saying is I don''t want to talk. Do you understand? I ask you, what do you mean I don''t want to talk? I just want you to shut up now. OK?" I guess the young man behind me will collapse if I talk like this. After all, the young man in front doesn''t know what he''s talking about.


    "What do you mean? Now there are only two living people in the car. What do you mean? You don''t let me talk to you. Why? You let me talk to brother dog. Now he''s so forced and dead. What''s the use of talking to him? Can he talk to me now or what?" the young man in front stared at beads and asked.


    "Who the fuck do you like to talk to? Who do you want to talk to? Don''t talk to me now, okay? I don''t want to talk to you now, okay? Understand?" the young man in front shouted at the top of his voice.


    "I won''t tell you what. I''ll tell you the fuck. Tell me..."


    "You hurry to roll the calf for me. I don''t want to talk now. You hurry to roll the calf. Do you hear me?" the young man behind shouted, pointing to the outside of the car.


    "Why, do you mean to drive me away?" the young man in front asked with a big mouth.


    "Yes, now you hurry to roll the calf for me. I don''t want to see you!" the young man behind quickly agreed.


    "You have a good idea. You didn''t let me go just now. Now what, you let me go again? Have you made a good idea?" the young man in front continued to ask.


    "No, I found that you''re so fucking inky. I let you go. Do you hear me? Why are you waiting for me to beg you to go now? I ask you, if you let me beg you, that''s OK. I beg you now, can you get out of here? I don''t want to see you now. What do you like to do, OK?"


    "..." the young man in front stared at the beads and was silent for a moment. Then he bit his teeth and nodded and asked, "I''m gone. Why are you going?"


    "I''m fucking waiting here. What else can I do? I can walk?" the young man behind shouted at the top of his voice.


    "..." the young man in front nodded and then whispered, "OK, you let me go. I''m going now. I can tell you!"


    "Don''t fucking ink, can you roll the calf quickly?" the young man behind bited his teeth and scolded.


    "You''re awesome!" the young man in front looked for his mobile phone in the car, then wiped the steering wheel and his touched place very carefully, turned his head and looked at the young man behind him and said, "what, I''m getting off now?"


    "Can you roll the calf quickly? Don''t leave the ink here!" the young man behind shouted impatiently.


    "Grass, just remember your attitude towards me today. I tell you, you will regret it sooner or later, don''t you know?" the young man pulled open the door as he spoke.


    "What the fuck are you doing with ink here? I told you to hurry up and roll the stick, and you''ll be finished. Why are you talking so much? I found you!" the young man behind shouted impatiently.


    "OK, you cow force, I''ll go!" the young man bit his teeth and scolded, and then ran out of the car.

 Chapter 1354

    "What is it? I don''t know what you want to say. Can you just say what you want to say? I''m grinding with me here..." the more the young people in front listen, the more they feel wrong. I don''t know why they suddenly don''t want to go.


    "Can you roll the calf quickly? I really don''t want to talk now. I''m convinced. Can you roll the calf? I''m fucking begging you, can''t I?" the young man behind shouted at the top of his voice.


    "I''ll go. I''ll go now. I wanted to go just now, but I don''t want to go now, because you''re always driving me out here. Tell me from your heart. What''s wrong with you? What do you want to do now? Why do you always drive me out... What does it matter to you if I can''t go now?" the young man in front continued with ink.


    "I don''t want to talk now. You hurry to roll the calf..." the young man behind waved his hand.


    "...." the young man in front was stunned with his teeth clenched, then asked with a big mouth: "can you tell me something from your heart now? If I leave now, are you going to expose me immediately? Then let the police find me? Do you think so now?"


    "Are you fucking sick? I have nothing to do with you. What are you doing? Can you tell me what you think?" the young man behind has been so angry that he doesn''t know what to say. He is completely ignorant. Now he finds that he doesn''t talk to this person on the same channel, just like a fucking fool, Said a lot.


    "I''m not thinking about it. I just saw you always kicking me out here. I just want to ask you very seriously. Are you going to report me now? There''s nothing wrong with you then. Tell me your heart. Do you think so?


    ��The young man in front looked at the young man behind very carefully and asked.


    "Oh, fuck you, I''m really convinced you now. I really don''t know what you think. I''m free to report you. What are you doing? Tell me now, if I don''t have anything, what can I report you? What can I get or what?" the young man behind me shouted with a big mouth.


    "I don''t know why you want to report me now, but it''s certainly not that simple. Otherwise, why do you keep asking me to go? How do you explain it? Just say how do you want to explain it?" the young man in front asked.


    "I don''t have a fucking explanation. You can go if you want to go now. Don''t grind and chirp here. Do you hear me?" the young man behind stared and shouted, and then said to me, I don''t have any communication with you now. Can you understand what I mean? " The young man in the back looked askance at the young man in front and asked.


    "I don''t understand. I just don''t understand why there is no fucking need to communicate between us. I just want to ask why there is no need to communicate. Now the problem is how there is no need to communicate in front of us. Can you make it clear to me?" the young man in front shouted at a high voice.


    "Oh, my grass, I''m really fucking satisfied now. I find it hard for me to talk to you. Do you have a fucking brain? I want to ask you now. Do you have a brain?"


    "No, it has nothing to do with whether I have a long brain now. If I don''t have a long brain now, I should go now. What the fuck am I still doing with your ink?" the young man in front shouted in silence.


    "OK, OK, you can do whatever you like. It has nothing to do with me. What should you do now? I won''t fucking talk..."


    The young man in front was stunned when he heard this, and then ran under the car with steps.


    But just got out of the car and came back fucking again.


    "Why are you back?" the young man behind shouted with a broken expression.


    "That what, I suddenly think of a question now..."


    "What''s the problem?" the young man behind asked some speechless.


    "I just want to ask you now, what''s your plan on my side?"


    "Fuck you, I don''t want to talk to you now, grass!" the young man behind scolded silently, and then directly put his head over you.


    After cleaning up for a long time, the young man in front finally felt that he had almost wiped the fingerprints in the car. He turned his head and looked at the young man behind him and said, "what, I''m ready to go now. When the police come, don''t say I''m with you, you know?"


    "I see, don''t fucking ink, get out of here!" the young man in the back scolded silently, then stretched out his hand to light a cigarette and squinted at the outside of the window.


    "That what. You say I don''t need to clean up my hair now, otherwise I say this hair seems to find me?" the young man in front seems to ask very carefully.


    "Why don''t you get the fuck out of here? I found that you can''t ink so well. Who''s doing nothing to find you? What are you talking about here?" the young man behind scolded speechlessly and then said, "don''t talk nonsense. What should I do? I don''t like to see you again now. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "No, I think it''s better to be careful."


    "Are you fucking out of your mind?" the young man behind shouted angrily.


    "No, you''re so busy. What do you say you''re always eager to do with me? What the fuck are you doing with me day by day? Why are we not getting along when my brother is dead?" the young man in front tilted his eyes and shouted at the young man in the back.


    "I don''t want to get along with you now. Get out of here. I don''t want to talk to you now, okay? Get out of here, okay?"


    "I see, I see. Don''t fuck with me here. Now I feel like you''re like a fool. What a big thing, what are you doing with this calf?" the young man in front scolded silently, but he still didn''t get off the bus.


    "No, you don''t get off the fucking bus. What are you doing here?" the young man behind asked speechlessly.


    "Well, I just heard what you meant. Are you not going to get along with me?" the young man in front tilted his eyes and asked cautiously.


    "No, am I fucking with you? What''s the matter with you? Do these things have anything to do with you?" the young man behind asked speechless.


    "It doesn''t matter. Why doesn''t it matter?" the young man in front quickly nodded.


    The young man behind took a silent look at the young man in front, then said with a big mouth: "then tell me, what''s the matter with you, what the fuck do you want to do now, can you make it clear to me?"


    "No, I was a little timid after I heard you just now..."


    "Oh, I fuck you. You''re free. What are you afraid of? What the hell do you want to do? Just tell me if it''s ok? Can you stop talking to me here? I fucking find that you''re so inky!" the young man behind shouted with big eyes and a white face.


    "I''m just afraid. If you say what you say, think for yourself whether it''s a little scary?" the young man turned his head and looked at the young man behind him and asked.


    "Why are you scared? I''m here to tell you a ghost story? What are you afraid of? Come on, you fucking stand up for me and let me see what''s the matter with you, what do you want to do, what do you want to do?"


    "No, I''m not. I just want to ask you if you don''t treat me as a friend now?" the young man in front asked with his small eyes askew.


    "Why the hell don''t I take you as a friend? I just don''t understand now. How can I fucking say that you can believe me? What do you want, or I''ll kneel down for you now, and you''ll be satisfied, won''t you?" the young man behind stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Grass, now it''s not a question of my satisfaction, you know? I just want to ask if you will betray me. Just tell me what you think and it''s over, okay?"


    The young man behind him was silent for a moment, then clenched his teeth and said: "I''ve told you several times. I don''t know anything. You just can''t understand. Now this person is not you. What can I say about you? Tell me what I can say to the police. The police can take care of me or on the ground. If you want to go now, you''ll go right away. Don''t grind and haw here. If you don''t want to go , you just fucking take it here. Do you hear me? I really don''t want to talk to you now. Can you understand what I mean? "


    "If I go now, you can''t betray me, can you?" the young man in front asked with his eyes tilted very seriously.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not a fucking friend now. If I go in, I won''t say anything. Even if I say, this person has nothing to do with you. No, we can testify to each other. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "OK, I see!" the young man behind nodded and ran under the car.


    The young man in the back narrowed his eyes and looked at the young man getting off the bus. In fact, there was no other idea in his heart. Now he just wanted to wait for me to go upstairs and take down the camera after leaving with the girl. As long as he got the camera, Ya had no worries at home.


    "Bang!"


    Just then the door suddenly rang.


    The young man behind was stunned. He saw the young man in front running up in a panic, then pointed to the outside of the car and shouted, "it''s over, there''s an accident!"


    Inside the Land Rover.


    The young man sitting in the back was stunned when he saw the young man in front coming back. Then he turned his mouth and shouted, "what the fuck are you doing? Why are you back?"


    "Something... Something happened..." the young man in front replied with a very nervous expression, and then looked out of the window.


    "No, are you fucking sick? What can happen to you in the middle of the night?" the young man behind was stunned and shouted helplessly.


    "I seem to have seen a man just now, like a policeman. I think he is walking towards us. The calf is over. The police must have found us. Something has happened... Neither of us can run..." the young man in front covered his chest and shouted very nervously, and then said: "I tell you, someone must have found us now. The one I saw earlier must have come to see if we have left. Now I see that we have not left... I must go back to find someone. The police will have to take us away in a moment. Do you believe it?"


    The young man behind was stunned when he heard this sentence, and then said with a big mouth: "no, what you fucking said is true or false?"


    "What''s true or false? I can still joke with you in the middle of the fucking night. Do you think I''m in this mood now? Do you think I''ve had this experience? Besides, I''m fucking kidding you now. What good can I do? Can I be on the ground? Do you award me a prize or what? Can I come back if I didn''t see the police just now?" The young man behind shouted excitedly and then said, "I tell you, although the man didn''t wear a uniform, I can see that the man is a policeman at a glance..."


    After hearing this, the young man behind was stunned, then licked his lips and asked, "no, how do you know that people must be the police? Who told you?"


    "Cao, who''s going to tell me about this? Am I a fucking fool or something? I can''t see it myself? I told you that the man must be a policeman..." the young man in front paused and then said, "if you don''t believe it now, get out of the car and see if he''s a policeman. Let me tell you this, it''s 100% a policeman..."


    The young man behind him was silent for a moment, then lit a cigarette for himself, then stretched out his hand, pushed open the door of the Land Rover and went straight down.


    "Grass, this fool really went down?" the young man in front shouted with big eyes, then quickly opened the window and shouted to the young man who got off the bus: "what, now look to the left to see if you are alone there..."


    After hearing this sentence, the young man was stunned, looked very covertly to the left, and then stared at the man on his left. A moment later, the man bit his teeth and walked into the Land Rover, shouting at his throat, "are you a fucking fool? Aren''t you a tramp? When did you become a policeman?"


    After hearing this, the young man in front was stunned and said, "no, what did you just say?"


    "I said it wasn''t the police, it was the tramp. Are you a fool? The police and the tramp can''t tell now, can they?" the young man behind shouted with big eyes.


    "No, it''s mainly because I didn''t see clearly just now. I just saw a man walking past. I thought it was a policeman..." the policeman in front looked a little embarrassed on his face. After laughing twice, he turned his head and looked at the young man behind him and asked, "do you see clearly? Are you sure it''s not a policeman?"


    "No, I find it hard to do. How the fuck do you grow up? Now you don''t know whether that person is a policeman or not. You don''t know what the fuck the policeman walks like and what the tramp walks like. If you don''t believe me now, get out of the car and have a look. I don''t have time to explain to you now. Do you know now If you want to walk more and no one is looking at you, you say you''re grinding and chirping here. What do you want to do? "The young man behind shouted with a big mouth, and then turned around and didn''t speak directly.


    "No, you said I was going to leave. Who knows how this happened? I''m very worried now. You should know that if I can go, I won''t go too? What do you want to do when you yell at me here? I find it hard to talk to you now. I just look out of my eyes..."


    "Didn''t you fucking ask me if I could see it clearly? If you don''t believe me now, won''t you go out and have a look by yourself? What are you doing here? What are you talking about?" the young man behind shouted very irritably, and then turned his head and looked at the young man in front: "why, why don''t you go down?"


    "I just don''t want to go down now. Why is it OK?" the young man in front shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Cao, what does it matter to me if you don''t love it now? How the fuck are you? You''re my son. I told you if you don''t go down now, don''t talk to me, you know? I''m not in the mood to talk to you now. What do you love JB? Get out of here. I don''t want to talk to you now..."


    "No, I fucking found out why you are so awesome now. Why is this car yours? If you don''t let me talk, I won''t talk. Why do I love to listen to you now? I really told you. I''m talking now. Can you tell me what to do? Come on, you tell me, I''m talking now. What can you do? Do you talk and draft!" The young man in front was obviously scolded by the young man behind him, shouting one sentence after another at the top of his voice.


    "No, why, are you not satisfied with me or what? What the fuck do you want to do? What do you want to do?" the young man behind heard this and shouted at his throat.


    "Grass, I fucking want to know what you want. It''s no use talking to me now. I don''t want to have anything to do with you. Do you know? I just talk. Now, I''ll ask you, can you be on the ground, can you kill me, or how can you talk?" the young man in front shouted very excitedly.


    The young man behind licked his lips and asked in a low voice, "I just want to ask you now. What do you mean?"


    "What''s the matter? Now ask me what I mean, what the fuck do you mean? You say you''ll go for a while and don''t go. I want to ask you what you mean now. Why? What''s wrong with you now? What''s your fucking calf with me here? If you have anything to say, can you just say it? Don''t beat around the Bush, can you?" The young man behind also shouted excitedly, and then said, "I fucking tell you that. What''s the matter with me now? I just can''t see you now, do you understand? I just want to disappear into my sight immediately, okay?"


    "What can you do if I don''t immediately disappear in your sight? What do you want? Come on, tell me now. What can you do if I don''t disappear now?" the young man in front tilted his neck and looked very ill beaten.


    "No, what do you want to do with us? Do you fucking owe a call? If you owe a call, tell me directly. Come on, I''ll study what''s going on with you first. I won''t believe you. I''ll fucking see what you want to do?" The young man in the back rolled up his arms and sleeves, as if he could rush up to the young man in front at any time.


    "Why, do you want to do it now or what?" the young man in front was stunned when he saw the young man behind him, and shouted with a big mouth.


    "No, I''m going to hit you now or what? What can you do? Even if I''m going to hit you now, come and tell me what you can do?" the young man behind asked very directly.


    "Grass, I''ve never seen you so strong, and you beat me. What can I do? Why am I so strong, and I''ve never seen it!" the young man in front shouted at the top of his voice, then rolled up his sleeves and began to walk under the car. While walking, he shouted: "draft? I just want to see you today. What can you do? I''ll tell you!"


    "Oh, what do you mean? Are you going to compete with me now or what?" the young man behind tilted his eyes and asked in some confusion.


    "Draft it, just ask you to fight alone. Come down now. I''ll draft it. Let me see what you can do. If I don''t fucking kill you now, I''ll be your grandson!" the young man in front shouted very dissatisfied.


    "OK, you''re awesome. I''ll let you see what''s going on with you today. Did you draft it? I haven''t seen you like B yet. You''re so awesome. Now you don''t know your last name, do you?" the young man in the back jumped directly from the inside of the car, and didn''t wait for the young man in front to react. He went up with a big foot, Directly kicked on the stomach of the young man in front, and directly kicked a big somersault for the young man in front.


    "You fucking sneaked at me, didn''t you?" the young man in front plunged his head into the snow and shouted at his throat.


    "Draft it, I''m sneaking into you now. Come on, let me see what you can do. I haven''t seen you like B. draft it!" the young man in the back rolled his arms and sleeves and rushed to the position of the young man in front, but before the young man in front stood up, he was a big foot.


    "Do you still attack me, don''t you?" the young man in front shouted, staring at the beads.


    "I''ll sneak on you. What can you do?"

 Chapter 1355

    "Fuck you, sneak attack me, isn''t it?" the young man in front sat in the snow, clenched his teeth and looked at the young man behind him.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, don''t you want to fight? I''ll stay with you today..." the young man behind shouted at his voice, and then ran up to the young man in front again, but the young man in front dodged it very flexibly.


    "Oh, I can still hide now, can''t I?" the young man behind kicked the air and asked with a smile.


    "Less fucking nonsense, today I don''t kill you, how can I tell you!" the young man in front bit and shouted, then rushed directly to the young man behind, and then punched him in the face of the young man behind. The young man in front used up all his strength, so he was very cruel and directly hit the young man behind.


    The young man in the back swayed in place twice, clenched his teeth and shouted, "did you draft it? It''s hard for you now, isn''t it?"


    Before he scolded, the young man in front rushed up again and kicked his big foot directly on the stomach of the young man behind.


    "Bang!"


    The young man in front kicked very hard, and the young man behind didn''t stand firm, so he kicked the young man behind into the snow.


    "Fuck you..." the young man behind bit his teeth and scolded, then waved his hand and directly raised a handful of sand on the face of the young man in front.


    The young man in front hid behind, and the young man in the back rushed up and directly pressed the young man in front on the ground. People, there was a combined fist, which was stuffy in the face of the young man in the back.


    "Draft it, wait a minute, wait a minute!" the young man in front was pressed on the ground by the young man behind, struggled twice, but found that he couldn''t stand up at all.


    "Shall I wait for you?" the young man behind bited his teeth and scolded, and then accelerated his fist.


    The two men fought for five or six minutes. Suddenly they couldn''t hear the sound of a police car. They were stunned.


    "What''s going on?" the young man behind was stunned and asked.


    "Is the police coming to us..." the young man in front was stunned and asked.


    "Grass, maybe!" the young man in front clenched his teeth and shouted. Then he stood up from the young man in front and looked around, but there was no one.


    "Draft it!"


    At this time, the young man in front shouted, then rushed directly to the young man in front, and his big foot was directly stuffy on the young man in the back.


    "Bang!" the young man in the back swayed twice and plunged his head into the Land Rover.


    "Grass!"


    After the young man in the back hit his head on the Land Rover, he directly hit blood. He turned back and covered his forehead, gritted his teeth and shouted, "what the fuck are you doing?"


    "What the hell do you want me to do? What''s the situation between us now? You don''t count it in your heart?" the young man in front shouted with his mouth tilted.


    "Do I have your fucking number? I have!" the young man behind shouted, then rushed up to the young man in front again, and then kicked on the stomach of the young man in front, and the two wrestled together again.


    "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu


    The two men were stunned when they heard the police''s voice. They looked back at the police and stammered, "what police uncle, we didn''t dare to do anything!"


    "I didn''t do anything. What the fuck is this?" the policeman came forward and directly dragged the young man down.


    "The two of us are just idle and playing..." the young man behind explained with a smile.


    "Ha ha..." when the policeman heard this, he smiled helplessly and whispered, "you two can wrestle in the snow in the middle of the night..."


    "Isn''t being idle, or what can we do..." the young man in the back scratched his head and said, "well, uncle police, we''re really idle in the middle of the night..."


    "Ha ha, it''s the first time I''ve seen you playing like this!" the policeman scolded silently, then looked at the two young people and said, "stand at attention and stand aside!"


    After hearing this, the two young people quickly leaned against the wall, and their posture was very standard.


    "You two ID cards!" the policeman shouted at the two youths.


    The young man was stunned and didn''t speak.


    "What''s the matter? When I said ID card, I couldn''t understand it?" the policeman asked with a frown when he saw that the two people didn''t move.


    "Take it out..." the young man in front reluctantly replied, then reached out to find out his ID card and handed it to the police. He handed it over and said with a smile: "what, uncle police, I''m a good man..."


    "Who''s a good family? They pull calves here in the middle of the night and roll in the snow..." the policeman scolded silently after receiving the ID card, then looked down and checked it with the ID card inspection instrument. After confirming that there was no problem, he looked up and shouted to the young man in the back: "Why, people''s ID cards have been taken out. What''s the matter with you? Are you dissatisfied or what?"


    "No, no..." the young man behind quickly waved his hand, then found out an ID card and handed it to the police.


    At this time, the young man behind looked very nervous.


    "Why are you so nervous?" the policeman looked at the young man behind and asked with a smile.


    "Nothing... Just hot..." the young man behind wiped the sweat on his face and whispered back.


    "Grass, are you still pulling calves like this? It''s still hot like this?" the policeman scolded wordlessly, then checked the youth''s ID card behind him. After confirming that there was no problem, he changed the ID card to the youth and whispered: "Let me tell you two. Now there are a bunch of outsiders here. These people have guns in their hands. If you two are idle and have nothing to do, stay at home and don''t come out. Do you hear me? Don''t let someone catch you at that time. I don''t know what to do. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "I see!" the young man in front quickly nodded and agreed, with a very stiff smile on his face.


    "You two just understand. Don''t pull the calf here. Hurry home and do what you should do. Do you know?" the policeman continued.


    "Know, let the police uncle worry again..." the young man behind nodded and agreed.


    "I''m here to say I don''t need it..."


    The policeman replied without a word, and then ran to the front with his hands on his back. Before taking a few steps, he heard another policeman shouting: "head, there''s another one here..."


    After hearing this, the two young people were directly blindfolded. They obviously didn''t know what to say. Their eyes were very nervous.


    "It''s over!" the young man in front whispered to the young man behind.


    "Grass, let you go. You don''t fucking go. You''re grinding and chirping here. Now, if people find out, neither of us can go now. I''ll tell you..." the young man behind clenched his teeth and muttered.


    "What the hell''s the use of telling me this now? I''ve wanted to go for a long time. You whet and haw and never let me go. What the fuck can I do?" the young man in front shouted at his throat.


    "What are you two muttering about?" just then the policeman turned back and shouted at the two men.


    "Nothing, we just talk!" the young man in front replied with a smile.


    "Yes, yes, we are just chatting, nothing else..." the young man behind said with a smile.


    "Grass, it''s nothing to be idle in the middle of the night!" the policeman scolded silently, then turned and walked to the side of the Land Rover, and the hearts of the two young people lifted up in an instant.


    "Why?" the young man in front whispered.


    "How the fuck do I know how to fix it? How should I fix it? Otherwise, what the fuck can I do?" the young man behind said with a big mouth.


    "Don''t talk!" the police heard two people muttering here, shouted impatiently, and then staggered to the side of the Land Rover.


    "Otherwise, let''s run now. How do you feel?" the young man in front whispered.


    "Are you a fool? Can you run now? What do these people do? You can''t see them? They all come with guns. If you run now and turn around, they dare to shoot. Do you believe it?" the young man behind shouted with a big mouth.


    "True or false?" the young man in front was stunned and asked.


    "What''s true or false? I can fucking tease you. Besides, we don''t dare anything. What''s the matter with you running away with a guilty conscience!" the young man behind shouted impatiently.


    "No, I''m just a little worried!" the young man in front whispered back.


    "It''s nothing. Relax. You''re so forced now. Even if it''s nothing, people say you''re something. Be honest. Don''t fucking shiver..." the young man behind saw the young man in front shivering and biting his teeth and scolding.


    "Grass, you think I want to shiver. I''m fucking scared!"


    "Does this car belong to you two?" just then the policeman turned to look at the two young people and asked.


    "No!" the young man behind quickly shook his head.


    "Do you know the people in this car?" the policeman continued.


    "Yes." the young man in front nodded nervously.


    "Ha ha..." the policeman looked at the young man in front and smiled. Then he walked to the front passenger''s window and looked at it. He found a man lying in the car. He didn''t know what to do.


    "Finished, see..." the young man in front shouted in a low voice.


    "Don''t fucking talk!" the young man in the back scolded some irritably, and looked at the young man in front of him very nervously.


    The policeman reached out and gently knocked on the two car windows, but no one inside reacted.


    "Bang bang!"


    The police stood next to the Land Rover and knocked hard on the glass, but they found that the people inside didn''t respond at all. I don''t know what happened.


    The policeman was stunned at first, then turned his head and shouted to the two young people behind him, "no, what''s going on?"


    The two young men bowed their heads and neither spoke.


    "I ask you, what''s the matter with the people inside?" the policeman went to the two young people with his back hands and shouted very seriously.


    "Uncle policeman..." the young man in front was about to open his mouth.


    "Bang!"


    The policeman kicked the young man''s ass directly, then stared at the beads and shouted, "no, who''s your uncle? How do you talk?"


    "No, uncle policeman, comrade policeman, I don''t know what''s going on with that man..." the young man in front patted his ass, gave an embarrassing explanation, and then said: "he was like this just before we got off the bus. If you don''t believe it, ask him..."


    The young man in front stretched out his hand and pointed to the young man behind him.


    "Why, that''s what happened just now?" the policeman asked, looking back at the young man behind him.


    "Yes, yes, comrade police, we have been like this since the beginning..." the young man quickly nodded and then said: "I don''t know the current situation very well. It was the three of us who sat in the car, but I don''t know why, this man didn''t talk. Then I had nothing to do with them, so I studied how to come down and wrestle. It wouldn''t be interesting for us in the middle of the night..."


    "Yes, it''s because it''s boring that we two came down to wrestle..." the young man behind heard this and quickly added.


    "Grass, don''t pull the calf with me here. The water is free in the middle of the night. Come down and wrestle!" the policeman scolded very speechless, then turned his head and looked at the young man behind him and said, "didn''t you three come together?"


    "I came together..." the young man behind nodded nervously, more or less afraid.


    "No, since you came together, why don''t you know what''s wrong with him? You don''t know what''s wrong with such a big living man sleeping in the car?" the policeman looked at the young man in front with puzzled eyes and shouted. The young man in front looked at the police and you didn''t speak.


    "Why don''t you fucking talk? What''s going on? Can you say a word?" the policeman shouted speechless when he saw the song in front of him.


    The young man in front was stunned for a moment, then turned his head and looked at the man around him. He still didn''t speak.


    "Grass, why the fuck are you dumb?" the policeman scolded silently, then turned his head and looked at the young man behind him and said: "Well, he doesn''t speak. You say, what''s the matter just now between you two and what''s the matter in the car? Honestly explain it to me. If you don''t make it clear, you three will all have to go back with me later, you know?"


    The young man in the back was stunned when he heard this, and then shouted at the top of his voice, "no, the police, I didn''t do anything. Why did you take me back?"


    "Who said what the fuck did you do?" the policeman scolded speechlessly and then said: "now it''s not a matter of what you do or not do. I want to tell you what happened just now and what you two are doing here now. Do you understand what I say now?"


    "I see..." the young man who also had a face nodded quickly after understanding the meaning of the police, and then said: "the police, in fact, we haven''t done anything now. What''s the matter with me... When would it be better for me to tell you..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You quickly tell me the key points. Who the fuck wants to listen to your useless things when you are grinding and chirping here!" the policeman shouted very irritably, and then shouted: "speak, I''m standing here with you in the cold weather. If you have anything to say, you''ll be done in a hurry..."


    After hearing this, the young man behind looked up at the police, looked very ugly and said, "it''s mainly the police uncle. I really don''t know how to tell you now. What do you want me to say? I don''t know what to say now..."


    "I don''t know what to say about this thing. You''re so. What did you do today? What did you do with this man? Why are you waiting here? You''ll be done if you explain these to me. I don''t care much about others now..." the police also shouted a little irritable.


    After hearing this, the young man behind was stunned for a moment, and then whispered, "in fact, we didn''t do anything here. What''s the matter with me? I just waited here with that man. The rest has nothing to do with me. I''m not very clear. Uncle police, no, you''d better ask someone else. See if he knows what it is?"


    "Why, what are you embarrassed to say now or what''s going on?" the policeman asked obliquely.


    "Police uncle, it''s not that I''m embarrassed to say. The main reason is that I really don''t know anything. What do you want me to say? I don''t know much about the situation here. I''m a driver for others. You say if I know, I can still stand here with you in cold weather. No, if I were in the car, why should I have to stand here with you Do you think so? "The young people in front are very sincere, and their tone of voice is also very sincere. It''s not what''s going on here at all.


    "..." the policeman was stunned when he heard the young man''s words. Then he turned around and looked at the man next to him and the young man behind him. Then he whispered, "what''s the relationship between you two and the man in the car?"


    After hearing this, the young man was stunned, bit his lips and said, "I''m a driver!"


    "What about you..." the policeman looked up at the young man behind him and asked.


    "I''m the bodyguard around him..." the young man arranged a role for himself very casually.


    "Cao, it''s a fucking driver and a bodyguard who pull calves and wrestle here in the middle of the night. You two are in a good mood..." the policeman scolded very speechless, then turned back and pointed to the Land Rover behind him and shouted, "why, are you two sure the people here are asleep?"


    After hearing this, the two quickly nodded and said, "we are sure that we must be asleep. If he doesn''t fall asleep, it''s impossible for others to knock on the glass. He doesn''t respond..."


    "Can this door be opened?" the policeman ran to the Land Rover as he spoke.


    "Should not be able to..." the young man behind carefully replied.


    "Are you sure?" the policeman put his forehead and hand on the handle of the Land Rover as he spoke.


    "Sure, I remember when we got off, maybe it was locked..." at this time, the young man behind began to cover his face with fine beads of sweat and his eyes were uncertain, because he was not sure whether the car could be opened or not!


    "Creak!"


    The policeman reached out and pulled the door open.


    Then he turned his head and shouted at the two men, "didn''t you say you couldn''t open the door?"


    When the young man behind saw the police open the door, he gave a click in his heart. Sweat beads immediately flowed down and said with trembling: "what, maybe I remember wrong..."


    "Grass, what''s your memory?" the policeman scolded silently, and then turned directly into the car.


    After seeing the police go in, the young man in front directly covered his face and whispered to the people around him, "after the calf, what the fuck?"


    "I don''t know how to fix it. How can this man still go in my grass..." the young man behind scolded speechlessly. His legs and stomach began to tremble. He didn''t know how to fix it next!


    "Now we two are pulling down my grass..." the young man behind rubbed his big face and obviously collapsed. Now there are all the police around. Even if they want to run, they can''t run. This is the most serious problem now.


    "You hurry to find a way!" the young man in front shouted some speechless. He was obviously worried, but at this time, he tried to find a way. The police had turned into the car.


    "You said if we two run now, do you think there is any hope that we can not run out? How do you feel?"


    "I feel like your sister. We can''t get out at all now. It''s all the police. Why the fuck do you go out? You''re honest to take it with you and see what the police say. If the police don''t say anything, we''ll have nothing to do. If the police find out, we''ll follow the calf. You still don''t understand or what?"


    "Grass, if I could understand, would I still be here to talk to you? I''d have gone back a long time ago, and I''m still fighting with you!" the young man behind shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Oh, my grass, I really take it now. You say your brain. I haven''t fucking seen you like this, you know?"


    "Then what kind of have you seen?" the young man in front squinted his eyes and asked very excitedly.


    "Roll the calf, I''m not in the mood to talk to you now. Don''t talk to me here. Do you hear me? I don''t want to talk to you now. What should you do quickly? Don''t fucking ink with me..." the young man behind shouted very irritably.


    "Grass, it''s as if I''m willing to pay attention to you now..." the young man behind also scolded wordlessly.


    "You don''t fucking care. Can you fuck off? What are you doing with my nonsense?"


    "Shut up, you two!"


    The policeman nearby saw the two men talking more and more excited and shouted at the top of his voice.

 Chapter 1356

    As soon as the policeman''s voice went down, the two young people immediately calmed down, lowered their heads and said nothing.


    On the other side, a policeman put his head into the car and looked at the middle-aged man. He was stunned and pushed the middle-aged man, but the middle-aged man didn''t respond at all.


    "Grass, what the fuck is going on? Dead?"


    The policeman scolded helplessly, then stretched out his hand and put his finger on the middle-aged man''s nose. He was stunned, turned his mouth and said, "there''s still breathing? Why hasn''t he moved yet?"


    "Wake up, wake up!"


    The policeman reached out and pushed the middle-aged man, but the middle-aged man still didn''t respond. The policeman was stunned and silent for a long time. Then he shouted at his throat: "head, there''s something wrong with the people here..."


    "What the fuck is wrong..." the older policeman shouted impatiently. Just now, the mood of the two young people''s ink was very broken. At this time, the policeman in the car shouted, and his mood was even more broken.


    "He didn''t respond to how I shouted and talked to him now. What''s the matter?" the young man in the car put his head out and shouted to the police outside.


    "What''s that?" the policeman outside was stunned when he heard this. Then he walked to the side of the Land Rover with his back and narrowed his eyes and asked, "no, what did you just say? What''s the matter? Why didn''t I understand?"


    "That''s the man. I didn''t react at all when I pushed him just now. I don''t know whether he is dead or alive..." the policeman in the car replied speechless, in a very uncertain tone.


    When the two policemen standing outside heard this, their hearts clicked. It was very obvious that the gang had found the body in the car.


    "What should I do?" now all the police are around the car, and their attention is not on the two people at all.


    "Grass, you ask me who the fuck to ask, where do I know what to do..." the young man in the back scolded very speechless, then looked up and carefully observed the situation of the police, whispered: "where do you say they study what stuff?"


    "I''ll fucking go up and ask you, where are they studying? How do they know?" the young man in front shouted with a broken expression and then said, "I just want to study it now. You say if we two run outside now, do you think we have a chance?"


    After hearing this, the young man in the back was stunned, then bit his lips and said, "if you say so, it''s time for them to relax. If we run past and go out, we really have a chance..."


    After hearing this, the young man in front asked, "what do you think they are studying there? Why don''t we go up and have a look?"


    "What do you think he can see? People must study how brother dog died and what else he can do!" the young man behind scolded very speechless, and then said, "now think about it. Should we stay here and stare at the police to find us better, or should we fight and see if we can rush out!"


    "Can you give me some time to think about it? I''m a little uncertain now. Who knows what these policemen want to do? You say the Yamen doesn''t talk to us now, so I''m afraid there''s an ambush in this matter. Do you know? You say that if we two run out now, and people don''t catch us at all, we won''t be together then Did you say that the two of us would explain at that time, but neither of us could understand... "The young man in front seemed to suddenly become smart and looked at the young man behind him very tactfully.


    "Grass, I don''t see it. You have a lot of heart..." after listening to the words of the young man in front, the young man in front nodded with great approval and then said: "But now the problem is very obvious. If we don''t go now, will we stare at the police and look for us later? If we want to go, we may not go... Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Cao, I understand what you mean, but I just think we should have left long ago. You say you''re in a hurry now. The police have found us both. Even if we leave now, what can we do? If the police can''t find us, what can we do? Shouldn''t they still find us? Isn''t that the same reason?" The young people in front do not know why. They suddenly become very witty and speak logically.


    "Grass, you''ll be like this and that for a while. What do you want? Whether you go or not, can you give me a happy word? You say you''re grinding and chirping here. Who knows whether you go or not!" The young man behind shouted out in silence. It was very obvious that the young man behind had been confused by the young man in front. He didn''t know how to do it now.


    "Why are you always in such a hurry? Let''s have a look. What''s the reaction of the police when they find brother dog dead? If his reaction is normal, I think there should be no problem, but if his reaction is abnormal, I think there may be a problem..." the young man in front made a very professional analysis.


    "No, I just want to ask you now. You say if we run out now, do you think we can run out?" the young man behind asked a very key question.


    The young man in front was stunned for a moment, then frowned at the policemen on the Land Rover, and then whispered, "this is the case now. There are three of them, and we are two, but if we two run as hard as we can, I think there is still no problem, it should still be very promising." the young man in front made an analysis with a big mouth.


    "What about the gun in his hand? What do you say if people give us two a shot?" the young man behind asked again.


    "..." after hearing this, the young man in front was silent for a moment, and then said in a very low voice: "I don''t think they dare to shoot, because the situation here is very obvious. It''s our side. You and that one can''t run away. If we really run away, they don''t know what''s going on between us. Therefore, according to the normal situation, they can''t rob. You can rest assured..."


    "What you said is true or false?" the young man behind asked incredulously.


    "Of course what I fucking said is true. We''re both in this situation now. Can I lie to you or on the ground?" the young man in front scolded very speechless.


    "It''s not the first time you''ve lied to me. I think it may be a little weird. We''d better be more rigorous, don''t you think?" the young man behind said very carefully.


    "Well, then you''ll look at me and you''ll be done. If I blink, you''ll remember to finish running. You don''t have to worry about other things. Can you understand me?" the young man in front blinked and looked at the young man behind.


    "Don''t fucking blink at me, I''m confused..." the young man behind said in a very irritable way, and then said in a low voice: "you''d better change a way to inform me. You''re so dark now. Who can study and understand whether you blink or not?"


    "No, I their big eyes. Are you blind? Can''t you see?" the young man in front shouted at the top of his voice.


    "... I can''t fucking see it. You can finish it quickly by thinking of a separate way. I found that you are so inky!" the young man behind scolded very speechless, and then said, "it''s mainly because I''m afraid of delaying the time for the two of us to escape, don''t you know?"


    "Oh, my grass, I''m really taking it now. Your brain is really speechless. I''ll cough for a while. If you hear me cough, you''ll start to be afraid. Do you hear me?" the young man in front asked with a speechless face.


    "Cough, cough, I can hear it very clearly!" the young man behind nodded in agreement.


    ����


    On the other hand, several policemen gathered around the middle-aged man in the Land Rover and studied it very carefully.


    Because now these policemen are a little uncertain about whether they are dead or not. If you say they are dead, they do breathe a little. But if you say they are not dead, these people have been exchanging in turn for a long time, but they have no fucking response, so the problem is very embarrassing. What do you do after all? They are also forensic doctors After work, you say you can''t call people over. No, but now if you don''t have a professional to check, you can''t study and understand what the middle-aged man is.


    "Boss, it''s so fucking strange. What''s the matter with this man? What does he want to do?" a young policeman said very speechless to the policeman leading the team.


    "You fucking tell me now, I don''t know what''s going on..." the policeman with the team replied very speechless and then said, "but I also found that there may be something wrong with this man..."


    "Boss, do you think it''s possible now?" another policeman looked at the policeman with great caution and asked.


    "What''s the situation?" the policeman with the team was stunned.


    "Do you think this man is a prank, playing with us here, playing with us?"


    The other two policemen were stunned when they heard this.


    "Mischief?" the policeman who took the lead was stunned when he heard this sentence. Then he said with a big mouth: "what do you mean? Do you mean these people play with us?"


    At this time, another policeman was stunned, and then said very definitely, "head, don''t you have that now?"


    "What?" asked the leading policeman, staring at the beads.


    "That kind of webcast or something, do you remember..." the policeman in front paused and then said: "That''s what I mean. Now I''m a network anchor, and then where are they? The whole camera? Let''s see what our reaction is. Let me tell you this. Now the anchor, for that audience rating, they specially complete some stories, and then the whole title. If we react at that time If not, those netizens scold us... "


    The leading policeman was stunned when he heard this, then stared at the beads and shouted, "are you a fucking fool? What are they? Crazy or what? What the fuck are they doing? Are they crazy and make fun of our police..."


    "No, it''s mainly because we have this possibility now. It''s not..."


    "Fuck off!" the leading policeman stared at the policeman behind him, then shouted at his throat, "what the fuck''s the matter with you? If you have anything, really live, I''ll ask you where the camera is?"


    "Camera?"


    The policeman behind was stunned for a moment, then turned his mouth and said, "but you''re right. If you want to joke with us, where''s the camera now?"


    ����


    "No, what are these people doing? Why haven''t they started yet?" the young man in front looked at the police with an ugly face and asked some speechless.


    "Yes, why are these people still around the car? Is this fucking finished yet?" the young man behind him was also very helpless.


    The policemen studied the middle-aged man in the car for a long time, but they still didn''t study anything.


    "How the hell is this?" the policeman in the back looked at the policeman in front and asked.


    "Yes, what shall we do with this man now? It''s really not good. Let''s take them all back..." another policeman followed.


    "Why take it back?" the leading policeman squinted at the two policemen behind him.


    "No, even if we don''t take it back now, it''s useless. What''s the meaning of our spending here?" the policeman in the back added and then said: "It''s no fun if we spend so much time here. Now we have only two possibilities. Either we go now, it''s OK anyway, or we take these people away now..."


    The leading policeman was stunned, then reached out and pushed the middle-aged man, then shouted at his throat, "what are you doing? Don''t fucking sleep..."


    "Don''t fix it. We''ve been shaking here for a long time. People don''t respond at all. They won''t be dead?" the policeman behind said very speechless.


    "Grass..."


    The leading policeman scolded silently, and then went up and threw a big mouth directly on the face of the middle-aged man.


    "Why the fuck did you hit people?" the young man behind him was stunned and speechless when he saw the police start.


    "Yes, what the fuck is going on? I didn''t say anything. People are dead. Why did you do it?" the young man in front was also speechless. Then he took two steps forward, and then shouted at the police at his throat: "no, what are you doing? Police colleagues!"


    "Roll the calf, don''t fucking talk to me, roll aside and stay..." the policeman stared at the beads and shouted.


    "..." the young man behind was stunned, then pushed back two steps, then turned to look at the young man in front and said, "what the fuck is going on? What are we going to do? Are we going or not?"


    After hearing this, the young man in front was stunned for a moment, then kept silent for a long time, and then whispered, "grass, what the fuck is going on? People have started over there. How can we go now? If you go, you can''t go now!"


    The young man behind turned his head and looked at the young man in front. He didn''t speak and looked down at the ground.


    The police looked at the middle-aged man in the car. His face was speechless. After a mouth went down, the middle-aged man still didn''t respond.


    "Isn''t this fucking dead?" the leading policeman was stunned and asked very speechless.


    "No... no..." the policeman behind pushed back, maybe a little scared.


    "How the fuck is this?" another policeman scolded very speechless, and then stretched out his hand to hit the big face of the middle-aged man.


    "Pa!"


    The leading policeman reached out to stop the policeman behind him, then stared at the beads and asked, "no, what the fuck are you doing?"


    "I won''t do anything!" the policeman in the back replied with a big mouth, and then said, "what, I just want to see what''s going on with them now? Why don''t you wake up? Let me see what''s going on?"


    The leading policeman in front was stunned, and then fell directly on the face of the middle-aged man with a big mouth.


    "My grass!"


    The middle-aged man in the car sat up with a cry, and then shouted at his throat, "who the fuck hit me?"


    "What... What''s going on?"


    After hearing this voice, the young man in front asked in surprise.


    "I... I don''t know..." the young man behind was stunned. Then the two looked at each other and shouted together: "ghost!"


    The two men as like as two peas, shouted, and ran away on the road. The expression on their faces was very frightened. Basically, the state was exactly the same as seeing a ghost. When the police saw two young men running away, they shouted at once, "what do you see? Everyone else has run away, and hastened to drag them back!"


    "Ah... Ah!" the two policemen behind them were stunned for a moment, then agreed, and then began to run back, shouting at the same time: "don''t run, stop!"


    When the two youths saw the police catching up, they seemed to have no intention of stopping at all, and the faster they ran, they ran wildly on the main road in this cold winter.


    In addition, the leading policeman saw that the middle-aged man woke up, glanced at the middle-aged man with his mouth, and then asked in a low voice, "what did you do just now? What''s the matter?"


    "What... What''s going on?" the middle-aged man who didn''t know what had happened was stunned when he saw the police. He didn''t know what had happened.


    "Why do you pretend to me, don''t you?" the policeman scolded silently, then said with a big mouth: "these people here have been hanging around you for a long time. Why haven''t you reacted? Can you tell me what''s going on with you?"


    "Shake me?" the middle-aged man was stunned and said with a big mouth: "no, that police uncle, when did you shake me? Why don''t I know? When did it happen?"


    "Grass, pretend to lose memory with me now, don''t you?" the policeman scolded very speechless, and then said, "I fooled you here half an hour ago, you know?"


    "I don''t know..." the middle-aged man shook his head with ignorance on his face.


    "Do you know when you fell asleep?" the policeman continued.


    "Me?" the middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, then took out his mobile phone and found that his mobile phone had no power. He looked down at the time in the car and said with a smile: "what police uncle, I may have fallen asleep two hours ago..."


    After hearing this, the policeman smiled helplessly, then said with a big mouth: "you can fucking sleep!"


    "OK..." the middle-aged man replied with a smile, then looked up at the police and asked very carefully, "what police comrade, let me ask ha, what are you doing?"


    "Check, what else can we do?" the policeman replied silently, then looked at the middle-aged man and said, "what, show me your ID card and let me see..."


    When the middle-aged man heard this, he directly covered himself, reached out and wiped the big snot on his nose, and said silently, "it''s not the police uncle. What''s on my side is my ID card?"


    "Why, can''t you understand Mandarin or what? I''ll tell you if you can''t understand the ID card or not?" the policeman asked, squinting at the middle-aged man.


    "Understand, I can understand, but what about me? I didn''t bring my ID card? What should I do?" the middle-aged man asked with a smile.


    After hearing this, the policeman looked down at the middle-aged man and asked helplessly, "did you really not bring it or did you dare not take it out?"


    "No, if I bring it, what do I dare not take out?" the middle-aged man shouted at the top of his voice, and then said: "what police uncle, I really didn''t bring my ID card. When I came out here, I was in a hurry. Then, it''s easy for me to forget to bring things when I was in a hurry. I didn''t even bring my wallet when I went out..."


    "All right, who the fuck asked you what you brought or not..." the policeman angrily scolded and then said, "what, is this car yours or someone else''s?"


    "Mine, bought in my friend''s hand, 700000 are all down, second-hand..." the middle-aged man quickly agreed with a smile.


    "No, I found you so much nonsense. Who asked you how much you spent?" the policeman scolded in silence.


    The middle-aged man was honest when he saw the police. He didn''t know what to say.


    "What are you doing here now?" the policeman asked, looking at the middle-aged man.

 Chapter 1357

    "What are you doing?" the middle-aged man was stunned when he heard this, and then whispered, "what police comrade, I''m just staying here... I didn''t do anything..."


    "Don''t talk to me about calves here. If I ask you anything, you''ll finish it. Don''t talk about calves here..."


    The policeman reached out and pushed the middle-aged man''s head. Then he shouted, "well, I doubt you have something right now, so I ask you, you can answer whatever you say, and it''s over..."


    The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, then clenched his teeth and whispered, "what, I''m waiting here. I didn''t do anything. I''ll tell you, comrade police, I''m a serious and good comrade here. I didn''t do anything. Don''t wrong a good man here!"


    "Grass, who the fuck said you were a bad man? I''m studying this problem with you now..." the policeman replied with a speechless face.


    "No, police, what are you doing?" the middle-aged man shouted with a speechless face.


    "What am I doing?" the policeman stunned the middle-aged man and said with a big mouth: "I''m studying a very serious problem with you now. You''d better finish what you have to say now. Don''t follow me. I tell you, if you have to grind and haw with me here and don''t get to the point, I tell you, I''ll take you away with you now. Do you hear me?"


    "I understand..." the middle-aged man nodded helplessly and then said, "it''s mainly the police. I haven''t done anything here. What do you want to do?"


    "I just ask what you want to do now?" the policeman looked at the middle-aged man and asked.


    "Don''t I tell you? I''m just asking you why you stay here and what you do here in the middle of the night. Can you hear me when I milk you?" the policeman shouted at the middle-aged man with a speechless face.


    "I''m waiting here. What''s going on here? I''ll tell you so. I''m waiting for my friend here. Then the problem now is that my friend didn''t come. I didn''t have anything to do when I was idle. I fell asleep. I tell you, comrade police, can you understand what I mean?" the middle-aged man looked at the police with a smile and asked.


    After hearing this, the policeman was stunned for a moment, then said with a big mouth: "it''s just waiting for people, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, otherwise you say it''s such a cold day. What am I doing here if I don''t wait for someone? What can I do? Don''t you think so? There''s nothing wrong with us, and it''s quite cold here..." The middle-aged man is the kind of person who often deals with the police. Otherwise, he can''t answer everything the police ask, and he has no problems. Most people are nervous at this time, but the middle-aged man is not nervous at all. On the contrary, he is very logical. This is the nature that normal people don''t have.


    The police are not fools. They know that the middle-aged man must have problems, because if he really has no problems, it can''t be like this. At first glance, he is an old Jianghu, but the police really don''t have any way to take the middle-aged man, so if he doesn''t say anything, you can''t ask anything at all.


    "Who are you waiting for now? What does this person do and what does it have to do with you?" the policeman looked at the middle-aged man with a book and asked.


    "It''s an ordinary friend..." the middle-aged man bared his teeth and looked at the police. It was very natural to reply, then squinted at the police and asked, "no, uncle police, I''m just staring at people now. What else can I do in the middle of the night?"


    "..." the policeman was stunned for a moment, then stunned for a moment, said with a big mouth: "Why are you waiting so late, and when, when did you start waiting, and how long have you been waiting?"


    The police asked a series of questions directly to the middle-aged man. He was stunned and asked at the top of his voice, "it''s not the police uncle. What are you doing?"


    "I''m not your uncle!" the policeman shouted silently.


    "Yes, comrade police, I just want to ask you, what''s the matter with me? What''s the matter with me? What have I done? You said you came up and asked me a series of questions directly. I just want to ask you, what''s the matter with me? Why do you ask me so?" the middle-aged man stared at the police with big eyes and asked in silence.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m a normal culture now. As a citizen, you have the responsibility and obligation to cooperate with my work..." the policeman shouted at the middle-aged man very seriously.


    "..." the middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, then looked at the police and said, "what''s here, just waiting for someone to come!"


    "Who is it?" the policeman asked, looking at the middle-aged man.


    "Didn''t I say just now? I''m an ordinary friend. I''m waiting for this man to come, and then we go to the railway station together to go out..." the middle-aged man is very fast, almost answering like a stream.


    "When did you start waiting and how long have you been waiting?" the policeman looked at the middle-aged man and continued to ask.


    "I started waiting at about 11:00, and then wait until now. My mobile phone is dead, so I can''t contact my friend now!" the middle-aged man replied with a smile, and then said: "No, uncle policeman, if you have any questions on your side, you can just ask them one by one. Otherwise, I have to answer one by one. It''s hard on my side, and it''s hard on your side. See if that''s the case?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me here. Just answer me what I tell you. I find you have so much nonsense." the policeman scolded at the top of his voice and then said, "what''s the matter with the two people who ran just now?"


    After hearing this, the middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, then turned his big mouth and said, "no, what''s the matter with them? You should ask them both. Police uncle, you said you were asking me here. How do I know what''s the matter with them?"


    The policeman was stunned when he heard this, and then asked with a big mouth: "do you know these two people?"


    "Yes, why don''t I know these two people? They are all together. How can I not know them?"


    "What do these two people have to do with you?" the policeman asked with a big mouth.


    "It doesn''t matter. That''s what I''m waiting for. One of them is my driver and the other is my bodyguard!" the middle-aged man reached out and lit a cigarette and replied with a smile.


    The policeman looked at the middle-aged man and said, "that''s not what they said just now!"


    Obviously, the police really bombed the middle-aged man, which is a very easy routine. After hearing these words, the middle-aged man grinned and said with a big mouth: "really?"


    "Yes!" the policeman nodded.


    "No, uncle policeman, do you think it''s interesting for you to blow me up like this? One of these two people is my driver and the other is my bodyguard. I can''t be wrong. We both signed three contracts. I gave the driver 5000 a month and the bodyguard 8000 a month. You said how could they not even know what they were doing... This situation is very impossible. Don''t believe it You go back to the company with me now. Let''s go and see my contract. I can''t remember wrong. I tell you, another thing is that uncle police, I really haven''t done anything here. I think you''d better not waste your time on me. Basically, you can''t ask me anything even if you ask me for a night. I think if you really have this time or something, you''d better Go somewhere else. I really don''t have anything here. What''s the meaning of you spending so much time with me? "The middle-aged man said with a lot of routine after seeing the mentality of the police.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. It''s my problem how I investigate. You just cooperate with me and wait to catch the two people back. You don''t have to worry about other things now, okay?" the policeman shouted at the middle-aged man with a very serious expression.


    The middle-aged man was stunned when he heard this, and then said helplessly: "no, uncle police, I''m just afraid you''re wasting time on my side. In fact, I don''t mean anything else..."


    "It''s all right, I''m sure I won''t waste time. Even if it''s a waste of time, I don''t need so much effort. Don''t care about these useless!" the policeman replied expressionless.


    "Ha ha..." the middle-aged man smiled helplessly, then nodded and said, "OK, what. If you have time here, ask. I happen to be waiting for my friend here. Anyway, we are idle. I think it''s all idle chat here. Do you think it''s ok..."


    "Hehe, if you can think so, it''s the best!" the policeman smiled helplessly, and then continued to ask, "why did the two people run away when they saw you just now?"


    "I don''t know why they ran away. Maybe they were afraid. I don''t know what happened. I just fell asleep. You saw the police. You said I fell asleep, but you didn''t fall asleep. You asked me what happened. Can I know? You sleeping don''t know..." the middle-aged man replied helplessly.


    The policeman looked up at the middle-aged man, then clenched his teeth and said, "you''re going to say nothing now, aren''t you? You''re going to spend it with me now, aren''t you?"


    At this moment, the police can''t believe that the middle-aged man doesn''t know anything. Now the middle-aged man doesn''t say anything, but is just delaying time. Once the two people are arrested, they may know what''s going on at that time.


    At this moment, the middle-aged man''s idea is that the police must know nothing. If the police know anything, they will certainly ask about things upstairs, but now the police don''t ask, which shows that the police don''t know anything now!


    The police interrogated the middle-aged man simply, but it was just a white question. The middle-aged man seemed to see that the policeman didn''t know anything, so he didn''t say anything. As for the other two policemen, after running wildly on the road, they finally caught the two young people back. The middle-aged man was stunned when he saw the two young people, Then the expression on his face was a little embarrassed, because he now knew he didn''t say anything, but it doesn''t mean that the two young people won''t say anything. Moreover, the current situation is very obvious. Since the two young people started to run outside when they saw the police wake themselves up, it shows that there are ghosts in their hearts, otherwise they can''t run.


    "Why are these two people running?" the policeman looked down at the book and asked the middle-aged man in a low voice.


    "No, uncle policeman, look at your question. Why do they run? How do I know? If I know everything, I won''t be an immortal. Why am I still talking to you here? I don''t have to be strong in the whole fortune telling stand at home?" the middle-aged man replied with a smile, then turned his head and looked at the two young people with a serious expression, Now some middle-aged people don''t understand why these two people run.


    "Ha ha..." the policeman looked at the middle-aged man and smiled, then continued: "you talk a lot? Why are you experienced?"


    The middle-aged man was stunned when he heard this, and then said with a big mouth: "Uncle policeman, I''m experienced in what you say. I just have something to say. Just now you asked me for so long. Do you think I''m very positive and cooperate with you to answer questions? Basically, you ask me and I say, and all I know. If I don''t know, I can''t talk nonsense here. You say no Yes? "


    "Ha ha..." The policeman looked down at the middle-aged man''s shoes and found that there was no dirt on them. What does this mean? It shows that what the middle-aged man said before is true. He may have been in the car all the time, because if he goes out now, he can''t have any dirt on his body. It must be impossible, and the clothes on his body are also very clean. According to today''s situation In this situation, the snow on the ground is not clean, and the shoes must not be so clean.


    The policeman was silent, then looked up at the middle-aged man and asked, "what did you do when you didn''t come here?"


    After hearing this, the middle-aged man was stunned and asked with a big mouth: "It''s not that. What do you mean, uncle policeman? I don''t understand what you mean by asking me. Does my presence here have anything to do with where I was before? If you ask, do I have to tell you everything about my primary school? Do I have to tell you about my junior high school ? if you ask me that, I know how to answer you. Do you think it will be over if you ask me directly? You always beat around the bush. What''s the point? Can I not say it or what? Anyway, I''m in such a situation now. There must be no problems on my side. If you think I have any problems on your side , you''ll be done if you ask me directly. I''m sure there''s something to say here. I can''t cheat you. I don''t know what you mean when you say you''re always beating around the Bush here. I''m communicating with you now. Do you understand? "


    The middle-aged people obviously know that the police don''t know anything, so they say a lot of things with a bang in order to let the police make sure that the middle-aged people don''t know anything. It''s a very typical cover up.


    After hearing the middle-aged man''s words, the policeman was stunned and shouted at his throat: "Don''t tell me this is useless. Do you hear me? Now I just want to ask you, what did you do just now? I don''t beat around the bush with you now. What do you say? Let''s finish it early. I''ll save talking to you here in the middle of the night. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Ha ha..." the middle-aged man nodded, then smiled and said, "OK, ask here. If you have anything you want to ask, try to finish it at one time..."


    While talking, the middle-aged man observed the direction of the two young people. He found that although the two young people went this way again, they didn''t say a word. The middle-aged man felt relieved immediately after seeing this scene. As long as the two people don''t speak now, there will be nothing, but once they speak, the problem may be big.


    Because if the people on both sides say different things, the police will certainly find something wrong here. At that time, the problem may be very troublesome. The most terrible thing is three people and three statements. At that time, even if they want to explain, they may not be able to explain clearly.


    "Why don''t you speak? Can''t you speak just now?" the policeman looked at the middle-aged man with a smile and asked.


    The middle-aged man was stunned when he heard this, and then shouted at the top of his voice, "I don''t know what I say now. What do you want me to say? You say I don''t know what your question means. How can I answer it?"


    The middle-aged man''s voice was very loud. The two young people on one side heard it. It was obvious that the middle-aged man deliberately made his voice very loud. In this way, the other two young people could hear it. Moreover, the middle-aged man''s meaning just now was very obvious, that is to sue the two young people. They don''t know anything and don''t say anything.


    When the two men heard the middle-aged man''s cry, they were stunned for a moment, then looked at each other, and immediately understood the meaning of the middle-aged man. They just wanted to tell them, that is, the police, no matter what they asked, don''t talk. As long as the two young people pretend they don''t know anything, the police here can''t ask.


    "Why are you shouting so loudly?" the policeman looked at the middle-aged man and shouted. The expression on his face was very upset.


    "Hehe, I''m sorry. I don''t have any other problems. I''m just a little loud. Don''t mind, uncle police. I''ll pay a little attention later..." the middle-aged man bared his teeth and explained to the police politely, and then continued: "What, uncle policeman, where did we say? How could I forget what you just said..."


    The policeman looked at the middle-aged man helplessly and then said with a big mouth: "I asked you where you came just now. What did you do when you didn''t come here to wait for someone? Do you understand what''s going on?"


    "You see..." the middle-aged man quickly nodded and then said, "we have more than eight o''clock this evening. Then I''m free. I think I''ll take them to dinner. In fact, we''re very busy. Then we haven''t eaten for so long. We''ve been hungry all the time. I think where to eat..."


    "Don''t tell me this is useless. I find you have so much nonsense. Can you directly say the key points?" the policeman shouted at the middle-aged man with a helpless face and voice.


    "It''s not the police uncle. Why are you so angry? Didn''t I get to the point right away? I''m afraid I don''t know where to say when you scare me. By the way, where did I say just now?" the middle-aged man squinted at the police and asked.


    When the policeman heard this, he looked helpless and shouted with a big mouth: "I fucking asked you, what did you do just now? I found that you are so inky. I just asked you what you did. You know what you did. Do you understand?"


    "I see. You look at your temper. Don''t I take the initiative to answer? You''re still anxious. Don''t worry first. Let me think about what I did..." after saying this, the middle-aged man really bowed his head and began to think about it, but after thinking for half a day, he looked up at the police and said: "Don''t worry, uncle policeman. I may be a little forgetful. Take your time. If you know me, I don''t have a good memory!"


    "I''m here to make friends with you, aren''t I? Who asked you if you''re forgetful?" the policeman shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Hehe, I''m a little forgetful..." the middle-aged man replied with a smile, then bowed his head and said with a very distressed expression: "what did I do just now? Why can''t I remember? It shouldn''t be. How long has it been? Be reasonable, I''m still a little impressed..."


    The policeman squinted at the middle-aged man and was silent for a while. Then he clenched his teeth and said, "what''s the matter? Can you think of anything? If you can''t think of it, I''ll ask those two people. I don''t have time to talk to you here now. You know what I mean?"


    "Don''t introduce, don''t introduce, you let me think about it. I can certainly remember it on my side, but I''m so suddenly. When you ask, I''m a little worried, and I can''t remember. Uncle policeman, you''re giving me some time..." the middle-aged man reached out and stopped the policeman.


    The policeman looked at the middle-aged man helplessly, looked down at his watch and found that it was almost five o''clock in the morning.


    "What''s the matter? Can you remember?" the policeman shouted, looking at the middle-aged man with an agitated face.


    "Right away..." the middle-aged man replied by biting his lips, and then continued: "Well, the police, I remember. We went to a restaurant to eat in addition to the company. Then my mobile phone rang and asked me to pick up people here. I came here. I remember. That''s the thing. We really didn''t do anything else!"

 Chapter 1358

    The policeman looked at the middle-aged man and studied for a long time. Finally, he felt that he couldn''t find anything with the middle-aged man. He was helpless. The middle-aged man was obviously a veteran. It didn''t make any sense to ask.


    "Why, are you sure you don''t say anything now?" the policeman asked, squinting at the middle-aged man.


    "No, uncle policeman, I don''t know what you asked me to say. What did you say? Didn''t I just say my position? As long as I know, I''m sure I''ll tell you all, but I don''t know. Even if you ask me, I don''t understand. Do you say it?" the middle-aged man shouted helplessly at the police and then said: "Well, uncle police, you let me go now. After I go home, I''ll study these topics. Can you do it? After I go home, I must seriously reflect on these problems. You can rest assured!"


    "Ha ha..." the policeman looked at the middle-aged man helplessly, smiled and whispered, "no, I found that you regarded me as a policeman for the first day or what?"


    "Uncle policeman, what do you mean by this sentence?" the person opposite was stunned for a moment, asked with a big mouth, pretending to have a very helpless expression and didn''t know what to say.


    "Nonsense, if I let you go back now, can I still find you? Can you come back? Did you kill us or am I stupid? I just don''t understand this question now. I''ve been asking you here for a long time. Do you think you have a serious attitude? I tell you, if you have to go on like this, do you really think I can''t fix you?" The policeman shouted at the middle-aged man at the top of his voice.


    "It''s not the police uncle. You have to punish me for what I do. Haven''t I always been very active and active in cooperating with your investigation? If you talk to me like that, I''m really sad, you know? You''re slandering me. I''ve worked so hard with you. You say that no one praises me, right, I don''t need your praise now. You said you insulted me and said I didn''t cooperate with your work now. Now I just want to ask why I didn''t cooperate with your work. Touch your own conscience and ask yourself if you asked me what I said. Does everything I said have something to do with your problems, Do you study it yourself? "


    The policeman looked up at the middle-aged man and was stunned. He didn''t know that what the man told him was all stuff. It was obvious that the policeman was completely convinced now, which completely confused the middle-aged man.


    "No, I found that you are so much nonsense." the policeman shouted at the middle-aged man with a speechless face.


    "You see, now you say I''m talking nonsense here. Uncle policeman, if you talk to me like this, I really can''t communicate with you now. You know? You cooperate with you so much here, and you say you say I''m talking nonsense. Now I ask you, which sentence I said is nonsense. Now tell me, what did I do here from the beginning , I said I was waiting for my friend here, and you asked me what I did before waiting for my friend. I said I went to dinner. Now I just want to ask whether you asked nonsense or I said nonsense! "The middle-aged man shouted loudly at the police.


    "No, you fucking..." the policeman reached out and prepared to hit people, but was stopped by the surrounding police.


    "What are you doing? Are you going to hit me now or what? I tell you, I didn''t fight back now. So many people are watching here. If you really want to hit me, you''d better hurry. Don''t stare for a while. You take me to the small room and talk to me about what I don''t need!"


    The policeman bit his teeth and looked at the middle-aged man. His face was helpless. He didn''t know what to say.


    "Why, do you have any questions now? I''m worried about something. If you have any questions, hurry to ask me and I''ll answer them quickly. Let''s not waste everyone''s time here. Do you think so? Otherwise, we have to ask when we can finish?" the middle-aged man shouted at the police at a high voice.


    After hearing this, the policeman seemed more angry. He stepped forward to speak, but he was stopped by two policemen around him.


    "Why are you two dragging me?" the leading policeman stared at beads and shouted, then stepped back and shouted very speechless: "I''ve been a fucking policeman for so long, I don''t believe it today. I don''t understand this thing now. You two let me go. I''ll study it with this man..."


    After hearing this, the policeman on the right of the leading policeman said helplessly: "well, what, do you think it''s meaningful for you to study with him like this? We don''t even know what''s going on now. You say you care about what with him. Shall we hurry back and argue? It''s meaningless for you to study like this!"


    After hearing this, the leading policeman looked up at the middle-aged man and the two policemen around him. His face was very ugly, he was silent, and then shouted at his throat: "I tell you two that there is definitely something wrong with these people. You are stopped by me now. I''ll go up with them and have a good study. I don''t fucking believe it. I can''t fix them now..."


    "No, boss, you have to compete with them, don''t you?" the policeman behind asked helplessly.


    "What is it that I compete with them? Don''t you see that this person competes with me? I don''t say what I fucking ask. This fool just sees what we don''t know now. Oh, then he will be such a headmaster, but now I tell you two, I''ve been a policeman for so long, I haven''t seen such a thing. I won''t ask anything today, Impossible! "The leading policeman shouted loudly, then walked to the middle-aged man and shouted: "Come on, aren''t you a cow? I''ll study this problem with you now. Since you woke up this morning, tell me what you''ve been doing all day, but I warn you now. You''d better make it clear to me. Don''t beat around the bush with me. If I know you''re lying, I''ll give you an extra charge at that time, don''t you know?"


    After hearing this, the middle-aged man was stunned and asked, "no, police, what do you mean? What did I do? Did you interrogate me like this?"


    "You don''t care what you do now. You know better than I do. You can finish what I ask you now..." the policeman shouted at his throat and then said: "I tell you, you don''t have to pretend to be confused with me here. What''s the matter with you? You know better than anyone. Do you think I don''t understand what''s the matter with you now? But I''m very responsible to tell you that I don''t understand today''s research, which doesn''t mean I don''t think I understand. Don''t write with me now. What do you say..."


    The middle-aged man bit his lips and looked at the police. He didn''t know what he said. Now, you don''t want to understand what the police is all about. Why do you prefer to go with yourself? He didn''t dare to do anything on his side. He basically didn''t do anything except withdraw his pants for the little girl upstairs, so he died. It''s an attempted rape. Why did the police catch himself Why not?


    "Head!"


    At this time, a man beside the policeman whispered.


    "What are you doing?" the leading policeman shouted at the top of his voice.


    "What are we doing now?" the policeman asked, looking at the leading policeman with a speechless face. Now they are standing on one side and don''t know what to do.


    The policeman was silent for a moment, then shouted at the top of his voice, "well, if you two don''t have anything to do now, go to the boy and see what you can study. Now I feel that the two boys are also very suspicious. They don''t sleep in the middle of the night and have nothing to do. Who believes?"


    After hearing this, the middle-aged man was stunned and shouted with a big mouth: "no, that police uncle, why is it not enough for me to study me now? Why are you doing nothing to study them?"


    The middle-aged man was afraid that the two men would leak their words, so he was a little worried. The policeman looked up at the Chinese man and shouted at his throat, "you have to teach me how to fucking investigate the case, don''t you?"


    "Oh, no, I don''t mean that. I just want to ask what''s going on. No, why are you so excited..." the middle-aged man smiled awkwardly at the policeman and then continued: "Well, what''s the situation here? I just want to ask you what case you''re investigating. I can say in that direction. Haven''t you always said that I don''t cooperate with you? Can I cooperate with you now?"


    When the policeman heard this, he was stunned and said with a big mouth: "I told you, I don''t hesitate to ask you to cooperate now. I know. You''re telling me honestly what you did today. If you don''t know something clearly now, you''ll go back with me later. I''m talking to you so directly now. You can understand what I mean. No, if you don''t understand now, I''ll repeat it for you Do you? As for what cases we handle here, let me tell you. There are disappearances and homicides. Do you want to tell me that? Or do you know better? "


    The middle-aged man was stunned when he heard this. His lips trembled and asked, "what are these cases?"


    "Don''t worry about it. You''ll finish it now!"


    On the other side, the two policemen walked towards the other two young people with helpless faces. Although they were very unhappy in their hearts, they couldn''t help it. Who let others be the team leader? The team leader certainly couldn''t keep talking. So they had to walk to the two young people.


    "Today, the captain doesn''t know what''s going on. You said you''re free. Why are you competing with some hooligans? You said it''s time now. We almost went home to sleep at this time. Now, let alone sleep. It''s not certain when we can go back and hand over the shift with others..." the policeman scolded speechlessly.


    "That''s what I''m talking about. You say we don''t have any cases now. What can you do if you catch a few of these things? Besides, people are open-ended tigers. They must have something to do with them. If they don''t have anything to do with them, can they talk like this? Now I doubt whether our captain has a bad mind. You say to grind and haw here After talking for such a long time, can he ask what or what? "Another policeman nodded very approvingly.


    "I tell you, our captain has only been cleaned up once by Captain Zhang of others. Obviously, he doesn''t know what to do every day. I tell you, if she goes on like this, she will have to resign sooner or later. Do you believe it?" another policeman asked with a big mouth as if there was such a thing.


    "You can''t resign. Doesn''t it mean that our captain has a great relationship in the city? If so, he can resign? I don''t believe..." another policeman shook his head and replied, and then continued: "But now I see that our captain is very difficult to deal with our director Sun. I think there must be other stories in it. Do you believe it?"


    The policeman was stunned, nodded and said: "If you say so, I feel it. Even if you are the captain of our team, it''s hard, but it''s useless. Think about it for yourself. If he really cares, why does he have to be a policeman on our side? He can''t do anything in the city. Now I feel that he is an urban management officer, which is better than us "You are promising..."


    "Ha ha..." another policeman smiled, nodded and said: "If you talk to me like that, I really don''t know how to refute you. I won''t tell you anything else. I have a brother here. He works in urban management. Besides, at least breakfast is solved every day. Moreover, he is now a highly paid job. He doesn''t have anything to do. He just drives around the street. I won''t tell you anything else, just What''s that? The job of walking around the street every day can be done by an 80 year old man. Is that what you say? "


    After hearing this, the policeman smiled, nodded and said, "ha ha, if you say so, it''s true, but the problem now is that we don''t have a way. You can''t go back to someone else''s urban management if you''re not..."


    "It''s not why. I regret it now. You said I was stupid. What''s wrong with me? I have to be the whole policeman. What''s the meaning of saying I''m in a hurry!" another policeman nodded with great approval.


    "I think it''s the same thing. What do you say is more suitable than our policeman. At the beginning, we really shouldn''t listen to those useless......" the policeman reluctantly nodded, then walked to the two young people, squinted at the young people, bit his lips and asked in a low voice: "OK, don''t look. You two explain what happened to your behavior just now!"


    "What''s going on?" the young man in front obviously pretended to be stupid and looked at the police with a smile.


    "Why, now pretend to be stupid with me, don''t you? You''ll finish what I ask you. Obviously, I don''t mean. Now I just want to ask you, what''s the matter with your behavior just now?" the policeman shouted at the two young people speechless.


    "It''s not the police uncle. I don''t understand what you''re telling me now. When did you ask me?" The young man in front stared at the big eyes of the book and asked curiously. His face was puzzled, because he now knew that as long as he didn''t say anything on his side, there must be no way for the police to talk to him. Now the two young people have taken this attention, so they will talk to the police like this now, and the police must be middle-aged I''m dealing with it, so I just pretend that I don''t know anything for a long time.


    "Now I just want to ask why you two ran just now. Can I understand when I talk to you two like this?" the policeman shouted at the two young people with speechless faces.


    "I don''t know. We ran just now because we were afraid. We didn''t mean anything else. Why are you asking?" the young man in front was stunned and asked the policeman in front with his mouth tilted, with a trace of confusion in his tone.


    "Grass, I find I can''t understand you now?" the policeman scolded silently, then turned to look at his colleagues and said, "what, I don''t fucking ask, or you ask, I don''t understand these two now!"


    After hearing this, the colleague smiled helplessly, then kicked a big foot directly on the young man''s stomach, then stretched out his hand and pointed to the young man in front, gritted his teeth and shouted, "I''m not finished with you now. What do I ask you now? What do you answer me? If there''s something wrong, you can''t understand what I say?"


    "I see..." after hearing this, the two young people in front quickly nodded, then clenched their teeth and continued: "what police uncle, I just want to ask, what are you investigating!"


    "Don''t mind what I''m investigating. You''ll be done when you explain your affairs to me..." the policeman shouted fiercely, then looked up at the young man in front of him, and then asked with his mouth tilted: "do you two understand what I say now?"


    "I see. I must have something to say. I''m sure I won''t hide it. Uncle police, you just ask me now and I''ll finish it. I designate zhier not to speak!" the young man in front replied with a smile.


    "No, did I fucking find you? Why is there so much nonsense? Why is it so hard for me to communicate with you now?" the policeman behind bit his lips and scolded. He raised his leg and was about to kick the young man in front, but he was stopped by his colleagues.


    "Why are you dragging me?" the policeman asked, staring back at the policeman behind.


    "You hurry to ask them what''s going on and finish it. Well, it''s useless and meaningless for you to tell them now. Let''s hurry to finish the matter and then go back quickly. Why are you studying this with them now?" the colleague reminded them with a speechless face.


    The policeman was stunned, then nodded and said, "that''s what you said!"


    "All right, just ask them why they ran just now. The rest of the time has nothing to do with us. Scold me for being anxious to go home now..." the policeman shouted with a big mouth, full of helplessness.


    "Well, what, you two now simply say why you ran just now and what''s going on. Don''t tell me it''s useless. You''ll be done if you say anything, you can only say it''s a waste of everyone''s time. Do you understand what I say?" the policeman stretched out his hand and pointed to the youth in the front of the district.


    "We understand, we understand!" the young man in front was stunned and nodded and agreed.


    "That''s all right, don''t talk nonsense, catch it!" the policeman in front nodded and whispered back, and then didn''t forget to remind him: "say something important, don''t pull the calf!"


    "Don''t worry, uncle policeman, I can''t pull the calf now. I must finish what I say..." the young man in front smiled back, then turned his head and looked at the young man behind him, and then said softly, "why, did you say it or did I say it?"


    After hearing this, the young man behind Hu was stunned, then turned his head and looked at the middle-aged man behind him, and then whispered, "this matter has something to do with you. You''d better say it yourself. I won''t say it. I said it. I can''t understand it now. I don''t know what''s going on. What do you want me to say?"


    "What are you two doing here now? What''s the secret code or what? What do you say or what I say? I''ll finish whoever I let say now. Now I find that it''s so hard for me to communicate with you guys. What do you say is mine? How can you two say two things?" The policeman stared at the beads and shouted at the two young men.


    "No, uncle policeman, you have no regrets. We two just simply study who said it is more appropriate. It must be the same thing, but we two can see who can say it more completely. You say if we don''t say it completely, you won''t understand it at that time, right? I don''t know The young man in front responded quickly and replied with a smile.


    "All right, don''t talk nonsense. Who said it or what? Hurry up!" the policeman shouted impatiently.


    "Why don''t I say it? I''m afraid he can''t say it well. Do you think it''s OK, uncle police?" the young man in front asked with a smile.


    "Go ahead!" the policeman nodded.

 Chapter 1359

    Su Su nodded with satisfaction and walked to the room I pointed with a cheerful pace.


    When I saw Su Su open the door, I smiled.


    "Ah!!"


    "Ah!!"


    Two screams came from the room. The first was Su Su''s and the second was Yang Song''s.


    "Ha ha!!" I laughed, and then quietly ran back to the room.


    The others in the room were woken up because of their loud shouting.


    Yuan Yuan opened the door, rubbed his eyes and asked, "Liu Rui, have you been beaten?"


    At this time, Liu Rui, lying in the public toilet, opened his eyes vaguely, looked around and muttered, "nightmare, it must be a nightmare!"


    Then he went to sleep with the toilet.


    Inside, Su Su looks at Yang Song.


    "You... What are you doing?" Yang Song, wearing shorts, covered his body with a quilt, hid in the corner of the bed and looked at Su Su shivering.


    "Ye Han, you bitch!!" Su Su grinds his silver teeth and shivers with anger.


    "Elder sister, what are you doing? If you don''t go out again, I''ll call the police..." Yang song really took out his cell phone.


    "Go away!! you still suffer a loss!!"


    Susu turned around and scolded, then went straight out of the room.


    "What the hell is this?" Yang Song put down his quilt and was about to lie down.


    "Where is the kitchen?" Then Jesus came back.


    "Fuck! Elder sister, what are you doing?" Yang Song grabbed the quilt again.


    "I asked you where the kitchen is?" Jesus tried to control his emotions and squeezed out a penetrating smile.


    "Go out... Go out and turn left!"


    "Bang!"


    Susu slammed the door out.


    "Bitch, get out of here!!" Susu took a kitchen knife and kicked my door hard.


    "Put down the knife and I''ll go out..." I hid in the house and shouted outside the door.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I have to kill you today!!" Su angrily took a kitchen knife and cut down the door. Everyone else in the room woke up and lay down at the door to watch the excitement.


    "This woman is more fierce than my daughter-in-law..." Liu Rui said, lying at the door of the toilet.


    "Hurry up, I won''t go out..." I shouted.


    "OK, you won''t come out, will you? I''ll wait here!!"


    Su Su angrily took a stool and sat directly at my door.


    "This woman, why are you so fucking tiger?" I imagined the scene of Su Su holding a knife outside. I brushed my forehead and sweated. Then I took out my cell phone and dialed Meng Liang.


    "Hello?" Meng Liang didn''t wake up after such a big noise. I was convinced.


    "I was chased and killed. Help me quickly!!" I swallowed my spit and said to the phone.


    "What? Who''s going to kill you?" Meng Liang sat up from the bed and shouted excitedly.


    "Outside, just outside my door, you get her away quickly!!"


    "Hold on!"


    After that, Meng Liang didn''t wear his pants and ran outside the house, but when he saw Su sitting at my door with a kitchen knife, the fool went back again.


    "Clang!!"


    After a while, a key was thrown at Susu''s feet.


    "Thanks!!"


    Susu picked up the key and smiled at Meng Liang.


    Meng Liang didn''t speak. He made an OK gesture, then closed the door and hid in the house.


    "Creak!!"


    The door was opened.


    "Meng Liang, I''ll fuck you!"


    The moment I opened the door, I jumped directly onto the bed.


    "Sister, can you say something? All civilized people, don''t be so vulgar!!" I stood on the bed and said to Su Su.


    "OK, you come down!! I''ll tell you..." Su smiled and pointed at me.


    "You... You put down the knife first!! I''ll go down!!"


    "Son of a bitch!! I killed you!!" Su Su suddenly went crazy and ran after me with a kitchen knife.


    "Oh, fuck!"


    I quickly hid to the side. Then we two launched a fierce chase in the house. She ran after me.


    We ran for about five or six minutes in this room less than 50 square meters, and Su finally stopped chasing.


    "Take a break... Take a break, I''ll kill you again!!" Susu sat at the foot of the bed, panting and tired.


    "Elder sister, you can''t be a murderer? Killing pays for your life. You''re still so young. It''s not appropriate to change your life with me. You said it''s a pity that you look so good... Besides, it''s said that you killed me. If you don''t know, you think we''ve lost our love..." I sat on the other side of the bed and said mildly.


    "Go away!! son of a bitch!!" Su Su shouted.


    At this time, I jumped on Su Su and grabbed the kitchen knife in Su Su''s hand.


    "Bang!!"


    I threw the kitchen knife on the floor. Then I pressed Susu directly on the bed, pressed her hands and pressed her body on her long legs.


    "You... You let go of me!!" Su Su said nervously with his little face flushed by me.


    No wonder Su Su blushed. Our posture is really ambiguous. It''s not only ambiguous, but also very traditional. Men go up and women go down


    I looked at Su Su''s blush and felt that the whole person was boiling. A man can''t control such an environment and posture.


    "Loosen me quickly..." Su Su struggled briefly.


    "Not loose!!"


    "You..."


    "Don''t talk!"


    I looked at Susu quietly. Susu stared at me with big eyes. We looked at each other for about five or six seconds.


    Susu closed his eyes!!


    I saw Su Su close his eyes and was happy. Although we have no experience, I didn''t watch less TV dramas. What does it mean for girls to close their eyes??


    Just let me kiss her!!


    As a professional coyote, how could I miss such an opportunity? I slowly lowered my head and moved my lips in the direction of Su Su''s lips.


    Because I don''t have much experience in this field, I''m very nervous, my palms are sweating, and my movements are very slow.


    Just as I was about to kiss Susu, an accident happened!!


    My phone rang!!


    My phone rang!!


    I chose to ignore the phone and go on kissing.


    But when Su Su heard my phone ring, he immediately returned to normal. He pushed my face away, hid aside, sorted out his clothes, and then blushed and whispered, "your cell phone rings..."


    I had the heart to curse my mother at that time. Don''t let me know who this fool is. I have to kill him. When do you say you can''t fight, you have to fight at this time!!


    I''ve saved my first kiss for nearly 20 years and will send it out immediately. Is it fucking easy for me!!


    I looked down with a depressed face, touched the phone and felt an impulse to kill.


    I looked at the big words Du Xianyang on the mobile phone screen, and my head was buzzing and aching.


    After silently greeting Du Xianyang''s family in my heart, I connected the phone.


    "Hello?" I said, gritting my teeth.


    "Elder brother, where have you been?" Du Xianyang asked impatiently.


    "I''ll be there soon..."


    "Didn''t you come out?" Du Xianyang asked suspiciously.


    "Come out, you wait for me, I''ll be there soon..."


    "Then hurry up!!" Du Xianyang said suspiciously.


    "OK!" after that, I hung up the phone directly, turned to Su Su and said, "sister, let''s continue


    "What are you going to do?" Su Su was stunned and asked knowingly after he reacted.


    "Go on with that!!" I said and jumped at Su Su, but directly into the air.


    Susu stood on the ground with his shoulders in his arms, looked at me and asked, "do you have anything else to do, then I''ll go first..."


    "Nothing!! nothing!" I grabbed Susu''s arm and said.


    "That phone call just now..."


    "Psycho, don''t pay attention to him!!" I waved my hand and then threw myself at Su Su.


    But Jesus didn''t hang me at all. He helped me clean up the house.


    "It''s a nice house. Look at what''s causing you trouble. It''s like a pigsty..." Su bent down, picked up his clothes and socks on the ground, frowned and picked them up.


    "Don''t toss about, I''m used to it..." I sat on the bed and said a little lonely.


    "Clean up a little, you can live comfortably..." Su not only didn''t stop, but intensified and directly opened my wardrobe and began to tidy up one by one.


    I looked at Su Su and thought she was like a little daughter-in-law. If only I could keep doing this with her, I suddenly had an impulse to confess to her.


    But after thinking for a long time, I still couldn''t open my mouth. Maybe it''s because of my low self-esteem!!


    ����


    At the other end, Du Xianyang sat in the car waiting for me impatiently.


    Ten minutes later, Du Xianyang took out his cell phone and called me. He found that no one answered because I had muted my cell phone long ago.


    "Why the hell haven''t you come yet?"


    Du Xianyang kept repeating an action, that is, calling me.


    In half an hour.


    "Brother, I''ve run out of fucking power, but you have to answer it!"


    In an hour.


    "Ye Han, fuck your ancestors!"


    ����


    After cleaning up for more than an hour, Su Su finally cleaned up my house.


    "It''s finished!!" Su Su patted his little hand and smiled.


    I looked at Su Su and didn''t speak. I quietly took out a paper towel and wiped the sweat on Su Su''s forehead.


    "Thank you!!" I looked at Susu and said sincerely.


    "You''re welcome!!" Su Su shrunk his neck and looked very cute.


    "To thank you, let me invite you to dinner!!" I said with a smile.


    "I ate it when I came..."


    "Let''s go to the movies!" I thought for a moment and said.


    "OK!!" Susu nodded happily.


    "Let''s go." I took Susu''s little hand and went outside.


    "Wait a minute, ye Han!!" Su Su suddenly stopped.


    "What''s the matter?" I wondered.


    "Where did you get the paper you gave me to wipe my sweat?" Su suddenly saw the Yellow tissue paper on the ground.


    "I picked it up by the bed. What''s the matter?" I replied with an indifferent face.


    "You mean you wipe my sweat with the paper?" Su Su asked with wide eyes


    "No, I saw it!!"


    "Ye Han, I''ll kill you!"


    Su Su roared and I ran out of the door at the same speed as the wind.


    Five minutes later, I followed Su downstairs with a black and blue face.


    "What are we going to see?" I asked Su Su while driving on the road.


    "Look at Dora A''s dream..." Susu thought and said.


    "Why don''t you watch horror movies!!" I thought the horror movies were scary. Then I can hug Su Su with a smooth face.


    "No, just watch more a dream!!"


    "Horror movie!!"


    "Doraemon!!"


    "What are you looking at? A dream, are you mentally retarded!! it''s all for children!!" I said some speechless.


    "Who do you think is mentally retarded? Are you being mean to me?" asked Susu, putting his hand on my arm.


    "No, Doraemon, Doraemon!! in fact, I love watching Doraemon. When I was a child, I asked my mother to sew a big pocket on my clothes pocket!!" I surrendered immediately.


    "Really?" hearing my words, Su Su became interested and looked at me happily.


    "Really, I put snacks in when I was free..." I nodded and said.


    "I didn''t think you were cute when you were a child. Why are you so stupid when you grow up?" Su shaved my nose and smiled.


    "Then I didn''t wear that dress."


    "Why?"


    "Once he was borrowed by Liu Rui. He put staplers, nail clippers and scissors in his pocket. Then once he threw out a duck at home, fell down, had a big cut in his stomach and went to the hospital to sew three stitches. Since then, my mother won''t let me wear them for fear of my suicide..."


    "Ha ha!!" Su Su covered his stomach and laughed.


    Along the way, I told Su Su a lot about Liu Rui''s childhood, which made Su Su fall back and forth. Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, Su Su and I came to the cinema.


    Originally, I thought I could have further contact with Su Su when watching the film, but she didn''t give me this opportunity at all. She watched it very seriously and didn''t even say a word to me. I watched the film in a low mood and fell asleep.


    "Get up, big brother!!" Susu pushed me and said.


    "Ah? What time is it?" I stood up and asked.


    "It''s almost seven o''clock..." Su looked at his watch silently.


    "It''s over?" I asked, looking at the crowd leaving the screening room one after another.


    "It''s over long ago..."


    "Is that big bear dead?" I asked Susu as I walked outside.


    Susu rolled his eyes and ignored my question.


    After leaving the cinema, I drove Susu home.


    "Bye!!" Su Su waved to me after getting off the bus.


    "You won''t let me sit up?"


    "Forget it, you''re too dangerous." Susu tilted his mouth and ran into the community.


    "Why am I in danger?"


    I shouted at Susu''s back, but Susu didn''t pay attention to me at all.


    After Su Su left, I didn''t go home. Instead, I drove directly to the harem. At this time, the harem was already open.


    Half an hour later, I came to the harem and went upstairs to hide in the office because I was afraid Du Xianyang would come


    At night, around eight.


    The harem began to get guests. The old car came earlier with Duan Hui, while Meng Liang, Yang Song and others came later.


    Outside the harem, two young people carrying two huge travel bags and holding a small note in their hands were looking for something as they walked.


    "Brother, isn''t this?" the white and fat north and South looked at the plaque in the back palace, looked down at the note in their hand, and asked the cow''s head at the black and thin things around them.


    "That''s it!!" the thing nodded.


    "Hei hei, en''s family is very rich. This bar is very imposing!!"


    North and South smiled, and then followed things into the harem.


    "You... Hello, welcome!!" the welcoming lady looked at the East, West, North and south of these two migrant workers in the same dress, suddenly startled and stammered.


    The welcome lady also despises these two people. Usually, many local tyrants dressed in low-key come to play here, but it''s the first time for these two people to dress up like this.


    Our bar is still relatively high-end in H City, and the price is still relatively high, so the welcome lady thinks these two people are not here to spend.


    "Hello, Hello!! let me ask, do you have a man named Meng liang?" Nanbei said with a fat and trembling smile.


    "Ah, you''re looking for manager Meng. Wait a minute..." the welcome lady politely took the East, West, North and south to the welcome area.


    "Wait a minute, guys. I''ll find manager Meng for you now..." as soon as I heard that these two people came to find Meng Liang, the welcoming lady immediately understood what was going on


    "... brother, this place is really nice. I think the benefactor is about the same age as us. People have such a big bar. How good do you think we can do this?" the fat man picked up the teapot on the table and poured himself a cup with great enjoyment.


    "Someone will come later. Don''t talk nonsense!! it''s not necessarily a benefactor..." the thin man looked around at the bar with his eyes shining.


    After about two minutes, Meng Liang followed the welcoming lady to the sofa where the East, West, North and South were located.


    "Are you two?" Meng Liang looked at the East, West, North and south. They asked in some confusion.


    Although Meng Liang has seen things, when is it late at night, and things are full of blood, Meng Liang must not remember what things look like.


    "Is he our benefactor?" Dongxi got up, pointed to Meng Liang and asked North and south.


    "No..." north and South shook their big heads.


    "I''m sorry, we''ve found the wrong place..."


    After saying that, he picked up his bag and went out. Meng Liang didn''t say much. He thought he might have found the wrong one.


    Just as they were about to walk out of the bar, the north and the South suddenly saw Liu Rui!!


    Meng Liang has never seen him, but Liu Rui has.


    "Benefactor!!" Nanbei stood at the door of the bar and shouted in the direction of Liu Rui.


    When Liu Rui heard the cry, he instinctively turned around and saw Nanbei standing at the door waving at him.


    "Shit, aren''t these the two people in the hospital?" Liu Rui muttered in surprise, and then trotted to the north and south.


    "Why are you two here? Haven''t you left?" Liu Rui patted the shoulders afraid of North and South and asked with a smile.


    "I''m sorry we left without saying goodbye last time..." north and South scratched their heads.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. How''s the injury?" Liu Rui asked the thin thing with his head up.


    "Much better... Are you the one who saved me?" things looked up and down at Liu Rui and asked in some confusion.


    "It''s him. There''s another man. They saved you..." Liu Rui said before he spoke.


    "Yes, it''s me!!" Liu Rui nodded shamelessly.


    "Benefactor, thank you for saving your life!!" while talking, Liu Rui had to kneel down.


    "Don''t introduce it, it''s nothing... We don''t like this!!" Liu Rui grabbed something and said something speechless.


    "Last time I wanted to kneel down for the benefactor, but the benefactor wouldn''t let me!" north and South said aside.


    "Who are these two?" Meng Liang also gathered around and looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Come on, this is your benefactor. He paid for your medical expenses..." Liu Rui saw Meng Liang coming, grabbed Meng Liang and whispered, "don''t you always want to know where your 10000 yuan was spent? It was on them..."


    "Hello, benefactor!!" Dongxi came to Meng Liang and said.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay! You two come with me. Your benefactor is in the office..." Meng Liang glanced at the hall and found that many people were looking at the door. The costumes of the East, West, North and South were really strange. Meng Liang was afraid of affecting business, so he had to ask them upstairs.


    "We all have three benefactors in Kung Fu. Who is it?" Dongxi whispered as he followed Meng Liang upstairs.


    "I don''t know, maybe it''s all!!" Nanbei scratched his head and smiled.


    After the three entered the office, I recognized two people at a glance.


    "Why did you two come here?" I looked at them and asked in surprise.


    "Last time my mother died, we were afraid we couldn''t catch up, so we left without saying hello..." Nanbei said with a smile.


    "Come on, sit and talk!!" I poured them a glass of water, then rushed north and South and asked, "how did you two find here?"


    "... we asked the nurse for the benefactor''s name, then we inquired everywhere and finally found it!" Meng Liang replied, pointing north and south.


    "Oh, very smart..." I nodded. Meng Liang paid for the medical expenses, so there must be records in the hospital.


    "My brother''s idea..." Nanbei giggled.


    "How did you plan to come this time?" I looked at them with their luggage. They should not have found a place to live.


    "We''re going to work, and then pay back the benefactor''s money..." something that hasn''t spoken in the house finally opened our mouth.


    "Hehe, you two don''t have to worry about the money. Have you found a place to live?" I asked.


    "Not yet..." Nanbei shook his head.


    "Ah!!" I was silent for a moment, and then said, "my bar is not big, but it must be a problem to feed you two. Otherwise, you two stay with me!! provide food and housing, and give you a little salary every month. What do you think?"


    I think it''s not easy for these two people. They have no relatives and no culture. It must be difficult to mix in this city, so I suggest they stay.


    After listening to my words, the East, West, North and South were silent. Look at me and I look at you. No one said a word.


    "Don''t you think my bar is small? I asked with a smile when they didn''t talk.


    "No, no!!" north and South quickly waved their hands.


    "Why don''t you just stay? I don''t have a fucking salary for food, housing and wages..."


    Meng Liang also thinks these two guys are good. Moreover, we haven''t recruited anyone for the internal security since the opening of our bar, so the manpower is relatively tight.


    "We have strength, but we can''t do anything else. We''re afraid to hurt our benefactor..." the thin thing lowered his head and said softly.


    "It''s all right. Just have the strength. Work with us here. You two are also cheated..." I patted something on the shoulder and said.


    "That''s OK!! let''s stay!! after listening to me, I nodded heavily.


    "Hehe, Liangzi, you arrange some work for him..." I saw that they agreed and said to Meng Liang.


    "Why don''t they go to the wine cellar to manage the warehouse..." Meng liang thought and said.


    "OK. Can you two drive?" I nodded and thought Meng Liang''s proposal was good. The warehouse of our bar has been empty, mainly because no one likes to go, and outsiders are not at ease, so we usually take turns to buy goods. East, West, North and south people have a clean foundation, which is the most suitable job.

 Chapter 1360

    "I''ve driven a tractor in the countryside, can I?" the thing said.


    "Enough!" Meng Liang nodded.


    "Well, Liangzi, take them to the warehouse and get familiar with the environment..." I said to Meng Liang.


    "You two come with me..." Meng Liang stood up and greeted the East, West, North and south.


    "Thank you, benefactor." the thing said to me very politely.


    "Don''t call me a benefactor. It''s awkward. Just call me leaf like them..." I patted something on the shoulder and said.


    "Yes!" things nodded heavily, and then they followed Meng Liang out of the office.


    After the three left, I lit a cigarette and sat in front of the computer. After stirring for a while, it was boring. I opened QQ I hadn''t been on for many years.


    As soon as I got there, the computer kept ringing.


    Countless dialog boxes pop up, some of them add my friends, some are groups. Anyway, there is nothing useful. They are all messy advertisements.


    I dragged the mouse and browsed one by one. I found that except for a few boys in the school who had talked to me, no woman paid attention to me. Just when I was devastated, I suddenly saw a girl''s head flashing. I was ecstatic and clicked on it.


    Fuck, ask me if I want special service!


    I turned off QQ in disappointment and leaned back in my chair to have a rest. Just as I was about to fall asleep, my cell phone rang.


    I took out my cell phone. It was a text message. I opened it and read a very explicit sentence: "handsome boy, do you miss me?"


    "Who are you?" I think this number is local to H city. I don''t know many women in H City, but I can''t remember who this person is.


    The other side soon recovered my sentence: "I hate it. I forgot it so soon?"


    A small angry expression was added to the back of the message.


    "Who is this?" the more I thought about it, the more strange I felt. Could it be that a woman in our harem secretly loved me and thought about it. I couldn''t understand it, so I had to reply again: "who are you?"


    "Hum, ungrateful guy, it''s only a few days. I''ve forgotten others!" the opposite reply was extremely fast.


    I was stunned when I saw the text message.


    Is this the wrong fucking person? I haven''t contacted any other women except Su Su these days, so I edited another text message: "sisters, are you looking for the wrong person?"


    "Aren''t you ye Han?"


    "Oh, shit, I''ve met a ghost. I still know my name!"


    I picked up my cell phone and dialed directly to the other side, but the other side didn''t answer, so I replied, "who the hell are you?"


    Two minutes later, there was no reply, but a multimedia message was sent.


    I opened the MMS in a very uneasy mood.


    "Shit!" I looked at my cell phone and exclaimed.


    The picture above is a very attractive thigh, the posture is quite provocative, very white and long


    "Is it nice?" the message across the street came again.


    "... are you a special service?" I tried to calm my excitement, pressed my crotch and asked again.


    "What is special service?" asked the other side.


    "Miss!"


    "Get out!"


    "... who the hell are you? What do you want to do?" I kept repeating this sentence for a long time.


    After about three minutes, a message came back: "I miss you?"


    "Fuck off, I have a daughter-in-law!" I asked again.


    "... who is your daughter-in-law!"


    "Who has anything to do with you!"


    The other side didn''t reply to me for a long time, but called me directly.


    I answered the phone in an instant.


    "Ye Han, who did you just say is Miss?" the voice across the room was very familiar, but I couldn''t remember.


    "Who are you? You''re sick!"


    "Susu, how do you think he talks to me!" he didn''t answer me, but said something else.


    "You deserve it!" the voice of Jesus came from the other end.


    At this time, my heart was filled with joy. Fortunately, I was not confused by my thigh, because I saw Su Su''s sofa, so I think this person must have been brought by Su Su to test me. Fortunately, I insisted on the last bottom line and made no mistakes.


    "Zhang Ke was playing with you just now. It''s all right..." Su grabbed the phone and shouted.


    ��������


    Before I could speak, Susu hung up the phone.


    "This fucking urban routine is deep. I have to go back to the countryside..." I said with a lingering fear on my mobile phone.


    ����


    At the other end, Meng Liang took the East, West, North and south to the wine cellar.


    "This is where you work. Check the quantity of wine every day, and then walk around without anything. I''ll teach you when I buy it on Monday!" Meng Liang said, pointing to the wine cellar.


    "I see!" nodded East, West, North and south.


    "This is where you two live. It''s not a big place and it''s a little damp. Make do with it first and change it for you later..." Meng Liang went out of the wine cellar and pointed to the next room.


    "Very good, much better than my original one..." north and South looked at the house and were very satisfied.


    "That''s OK. You two can clean up if there''s nothing to do. Someone will move the bed for you two later." Meng Liang nodded.


    "Good!"


    "Do a good job and follow me if you are dissatisfied..." Meng Liang patted north and South on the shoulder, then turned and walked out of the house.


    There were only two people left in the house. They put down their luggage and sat in chairs.


    "Well, people are very kind to us..." north and South looked at the things in the house very happily.


    "North and south, we have to remember this!" the thing said in silence.


    "Remember!" north and South nodded heavily.


    A village in H City, the headquarters of Gaojia gang.


    "How''s it going?"


    Gao Jia should have just finished lunch and walked into the basement with a toothpick in her mouth.


    "Fainted..." Niu Lei returned with a lunch box.


    After hearing this, Gao Jia didn''t say a word. She went to Zhao Si Liang''s side, raised her trouser line and squatted down.


    "Don''t pretend..." Gao Jia looked at Zhao Si Liang, frowned and said.


    Zhao Si Liang was covered with mud and the blood from the wound looked very buried.


    "Can''t get up, can''t you?" Gao Jia frowned and shouted when she saw that Zhao Si Liang didn''t respond.


    "Niu Lei!" Gao Jia stood up and shouted.


    "No, no, brother, I beg you, don''t torture me!" Zhao Si Liang suddenly opened his eyes, hugged Gao Jia''s ankle and cried.


    "Isn''t it a bad taste?" Gao Jia asked with a smile.


    "You can beat me or scold me, but I can''t stand it if I have nothing to do. I can''t stand it, big brother!" Zhao Si Liang said with a broken expression and a runny nose and tears.


    "Why? Do you have a problem picking your pants?" Niu Lei was unhappy when he heard this. He put down his lunch box and asked with staring eyes.


    "No......" Zhao Si Liang waved his hand quickly.


    "It''s almost..." Niu Lei nodded with satisfaction, picked up the lunch box and ate it.


    "Fourth brother, that''s the same sentence. We want money but not life..." Gao Jia handed Zhao si a cigarette and said.


    "I understand!" Zhao Si Liang greedily took the cigarette and nodded quickly.


    "Pa!"


    Gao Jia took out a lighter to give Zhao si a cigarette at two o''clock, and then said, "you haven''t suffered less. Do you want to understand?"


    "What do you mean to play? Do you understand?" Zhao Si took a smoke and wrapped half of it directly.


    "It seems that your consciousness is not enough, Leizi, continue after eating..."


    "Safe!"


    Gao Jia stood up and was ready to go, but Zhao Si Liang grabbed her.


    "What do you mean? Fourth brother!"


    Gao Jia turned her head and frowned at Zhao Si Liang at her feet.


    "Hoo!"


    Zhao Si Liang took a deep smoke and said slowly, "I have a way to give you money!"


    "What way?" Gao Jiayi asked with great interest.


    "If you ask me to call my mother, my mother won''t ignore me!" Zhao Si Liang said in silence.


    "Why didn''t you say this earlier?" Gao Jia was stunned.


    "...." Zhao Si Liang lowered his head and said nothing.


    "Can you call your mother now?" Gao Jia frowned.


    "I can only try!" the smoke on Zhao Si''s hands had burned the cotton, but he still wrapped it hard.


    "Well, try it!"


    Gao Jia reluctantly took out his mobile phone and threw it to Zhao Si Liang. After Zhao Si Liang took over the mobile phone, he watched the mobile phone silent for a long time, and finally gritted his teeth and dialed it.


    After a while, the phone was connected across the street.


    "Hello! Who are you looking for?" a middle-aged woman''s voice came from the receiver.


    "Mom, it''s me!" Zhao Si said with a trembling voice, biting his lips hard.


    "Xiao Si! Xiao Si! Is that you?" shouted the other side, very excited.


    "It''s me! Mom!" when Zhao Si Liang shouted the word mom, his voice was hoarse and his tears fell down.


    "Xiao Si, don''t cry! Don''t cry! Tell mom what''s wrong! Is someone bullying you..." asked the other side with a cry.


    "No, mom, how are you recently?" Zhao Si Liang wiped his tears and took a deep breath and asked.


    "Mom is fine. How are you? Did you eat well? Did you live well?"


    "All right... WOW!" speaking of this, Zhao Si Liang cried again.


    "What''s the situation?" Niu Lei also noticed the difference of Zhao Si Liang at this time, walked to Gao Jia and asked.


    Gao Jia shook and didn''t speak.


    "Don''t cry, child, don''t cry, tell your mother what''s up!" some anxious shouted across the street.


    "Mom, I was kidnapped..."


    "What? What did you say?" asked the other side in surprise.


    "I was kidnapped, mom. You asked my father to save me!" Zhao Si Liang then shouted.


    "...." the other side was silent.


    "Mom, let my father save me!" Zhao Si shouted.


    "Pa!"


    Gao Jia grabbed the phone and directly pressed the shutdown button.


    "Can''t you let me talk to my mother for a while?" Zhao Si Liang looked at Gao Jia with tears in his eyes.


    "It''s easy to be located after a long time!" Gao Jia put away her mobile phone and said softly.


    "The last time I talked to my mother was when I was ten years old. I don''t remember what she looks like now. Can''t you fucking let me say more!"


    Zhao Si Liang''s tears flowed down, and his voice was very small, like what he said to himself or to Gao Jia.


    Gao Jia shook her head reluctantly, turned and walked out of the basement.


    Niu Lei found out some paper towels and threw them to Zhao Si Liang. He said, "what are you crying about, old man? It''s a big deal that I won''t punish you..."


    "I miss my mother!" Zhao Si Liang picked up the paper towel on the ground and said while wiping his nose.


    "Don''t you live with you?" asked the tiger.


    "When I was very young, my mother was driven away by my father..."


    ��������


    Niu Lei and his beard looked at each other. No one spoke. The whole basement was silent.


    ����


    "How''s it going? Is there any progress?" Guan looked up and asked after Gao Jia came back.


    "No..." Gao Jia shook her head helplessly.


    "Ha ha, you have a problem with your mood!" Guan smiled and said.


    "How many daughters-in-law does Zhao Si Liang have?" Gao Jia asked, lying in bed.


    "I don''t know, there should be a lot..." Guan shook his head.


    "Do you know who Zhao Si Liang''s mother is?" Gao Jia then asked.


    "I don''t know!" the pipe shook his head.


    "If Zhao San doesn''t give money tomorrow, let him go!" Gao Jia rubbed her face hard, and then covered herself with a big quilt.


    The pipe then played with the mobile phone, and the house was silent.


    On the other end, in a restaurant in H city.


    "Hua Hua..." the water in the pool had overflowed, but the middle-aged woman beside the pool was unaware and still shouted hoarsely to the phone: "Xiao Si, Xiao Si!"


    This middle-aged woman full of vicissitudes is Zhao Si Liang''s biological mother, Zhou Qin.


    Although Zhou Qin is only in her forties, her temples are already gray, and she looks no different from her sixties.


    After shouting at her mobile phone for a while, she found that no one was talking. She had no choice but to put down her mobile phone, and then ran out of the kitchen like crazy.


    "What are you doing?" the landlady at the front desk shouted at a high voice when she saw Zhou Qin running out.


    "There''s something wrong with my family!" Zhou qintou shouted without looking back.


    "Don''t come back after you leave..." the landlady said bitterly while eating melon seeds.


    Zhou Qin didn''t seem to hear this sentence and ran crazy on the road.


    Half an hour later, Zhou Qin returned home.


    Zhou Qin''s home is located in the famous slum of H city. The aging real estate has been neglected for many years. Most of the people who live here are migrant workers and some lonely elderly living on subsistence allowances. As long as they have a little economic ability, they will not live here.


    Zhou Qin''s home can only be described as a house with four walls. There is nothing in the house except a bed and an old wardrobe.


    Moreover, the house faces north, dark and humid. You can''t see anything without turning on the light.


    "Where is it? Where is it?" Zhou Qin said to herself as she searched the wardrobe.


    "Where is it?" Zhou Qin''s tears fell down.


    "Patter!"


    At this time, an old red notebook fell to the ground.


    When Zhou Qin saw the notebook, she was stunned, and then half knelt to pick up the notebook.


    Looking at the notebook in his hand, Zhou Qin didn''t dare to open it for a long time, because there are too many terrible memories recorded in this notebook, which is enough to make a person miserable all his life.


    Zhou Qin looked at the notebook in a trance, suddenly holding her head and lying on the ground with a very painful expression.


    Twenty years ago.


    At that time, Zhou Qin was still an ordinary college student. The college students at that time must be different from the college students now.


    That''s the best proof of knowledge and ability. Let''s say that college students at that time can''t do too badly now. At least they have to be the middle class.


    Zhou Qin''s family environment is very good. Her parents are teachers. When Zhou Qin was in high school, she found a boyfriend. They were childhood sweethearts. Finally, they went to college together.


    But the good times didn''t last long. Zhao saneven met Zhou Qin and was attracted by Zhou Qin''s beauty.


    At that time, Zhao San was young and did not understand the law. It can be said that he was not afraid of heaven and earth.


    The story behind is very old-fashioned, but very true.


    Zhao San kidnapped Zhou Qin, took him directly back to Zhaojia village and locked him in his pigsty.


    Zhou Qin, who had a good life, suddenly became Zhao San''s plaything. Zhao San was irritable, but careful. Zhou Qin escaped three times and committed suicide twice, which was blocked by Zhao San. Later, Zhou Qin gave up the idea of suicide.


    Those days were more than life for her.


    Moreover, Zhao San not only raped her alone, but also sometimes sent her out for others to play with.


    Two years later, Zhao San is tired of Zhou Qin, but Zhou Qin has been planning to revenge Zhao San.


    One late night twenty years ago.


    Zhao San walked into Zhou Qin''s pigsty with a * in his hand.


    "Please don''t kill me..." Zhou Qin knelt on the ground and cried and prayed.


    "Don''t you always want to die?" Zhao San smiled with a shotgun.


    "I don''t want to die..."


    "Why don''t you die and wait for revenge?"


    "I have a reason to live..." Zhou Qin sobbed.


    "Why?" Zhao San looked at Zhou Qin''s red eyes and asked with trembling hands.


    "You can''t kill me. I have your child in my stomach! Ha ha!" Zhou Qin laughed wildly.


    Zhao San looked at Zhou Qin, widened his eyes, and then pulled his mouth into Zhou Qin''s face.


    "Ha ha!" Zhou Qin''s mouth was bleeding, but she still didn''t stop laughing.


    In this way, Zhou Qin survived and gave birth to a child, a boy.


    However, due to Zhou Qin''s lack of nutrition, the child was born only four Liang. Zhao San named the child Zhao four Liang.


    Later, Zhou Qin never left and stayed with Zhao San to take care of her children. Ten years later, Zhao Si Liang grew up and began to dislike his mother. Finally, Zhao San drove Zhou Qin away. Zhou Qin wandered alone to this day. She didn''t dare to change her mobile phone ten years ago because she knew that his son would call her and waited for ten years, She finally got a call from her son.


    Fate often likes to tease people so much. After Zhou Qin left, Zhao San had a lot of women, but none of them was pregnant, so now there are only Zhao Si and his two sons.


    Zhou Qin opened the red notebook with trembling hands and opened the past that ruined her life.


    This diary was written by Zhou Qin when Zhao Si Liang was born. It has been written for ten years. On the last page of the diary, there is a telephone number without a name.


    "Didi didi!"


    Zhou Qin pressed out the number on her notebook on her mobile phone with tearful eyes.


    "Doo! Doo! Doo!"


    A blind sound stabbed Zhou Qin''s heart like a needle.


    "Hello?" Zhao San''s voice was flat. He knew that Zhou Qin had called him because he kept this number all the time.


    Although Zhou Qin was ready before calling, she collapsed as soon as she heard Zhao San''s voice.


    "Ah! Ah!" Zhou Qin howled at the phone.


    Zhao San at the other end frowned slightly, but didn''t hang up.


    Zhou Qin cried for more than four or five minutes and finally returned to normal.


    "Xiao Si was kidnapped. He called me to ask you to save him!" Zhou Qin said hoarsely.


    "Ha ha, it seems that it''s true this time. I''ve moved you out..." Zhao San smiled helplessly.


    "He is also your son. I hope you can save him." Zhou Qin gritted her teeth and said the last few words. She hated Zhao San''s laughter and was disgusted.


    "I see!"


    "If something happens to him, I''ll never let you go..."


    "..." Zhao San was silent and then said, "how have you been recently..."


    Before Zhao San could say that, Zhou Qin hung up the phone.


    "Ah!"


    "Ah!"


    Zhou Qin knelt on the wet floor and cried loudly. Her life is really not easy, very difficult.


    ����


    At the other end, after Zhao San answered Zhou Qin''s phone, he quickly checked the mobile phone call records, and then he looked for Gao Jia''s phone.


    Last time he thought Zhao Si Liang was lying to him, so he didn''t worry, but now it''s different. After knowing that he was really kidnapped, Zhao San also began to panic.


    After Zhao San found the phone, he dialed Gao Jia directly.


    "Third Master, what''s the matter?" Gao Jia smiled when she saw that Zhao San called and knew that Zhao Si Liang''s phone had an effect.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. How much is it and how to deal?" Zhao San asked very directly.


    "Seven million, money before people!" Gao Jiadun said.


    "You said five million the day before yesterday!" Zhao San said in a low voice.


    "Sorry for the price increase..." Gao Jia took Zhao San''s psychology very accurately and didn''t give in at all.


    "OK, seven hundred is seven hundred, one hand to pay money and the other hand to people?"


    "Third Master, I don''t have time to bargain with you. A Jetta will stop at the entrance of Wanjia village tomorrow morning. Just put the cash in the car..." Gao Jia directly interrupted Zhao San and said very strongly.


    After that, Gao Jia added, "this is your last chance!"


    Then he hung up directly.


    "Brush!"


    Zhao San put down his mobile phone, took out his paper and pen, and quickly recorded Gao Jia''s phone number and transaction address.


    After writing, Zhao San picked up his landline and dialed a phone to go out.


    "Leizi, come here," said Zhao San with a frown.


    "Good!"


    Three minutes later, sun Lei walked into Zhao San''s office with a crutch.


    "Sit down!" said Zhao San, pointing to the chair opposite him.


    "What''s the matter?" Sun Lei took pains to sit opposite Zhao San.


    "You''ll let the finance prepare seven million cash later." Zhao San looked up at Sun Lei and whispered.


    "What''s the matter?" Sun Lei saw the difference of Zhao San, stretched his neck and asked.


    "Xiao Si was kidnapped. Tomorrow morning, you take the money, go to this place and put the money in the Jetta..." Zhao San rubbed his face and pushed the paper in front of sun Lei.


    "Don''t you need to call the police?" Sun Lei asked.


    "The risk of alarm is too great. This money is nothing to me..." Zhao San shook his head.


    "Do you know who is opposite?" Sun Lei then asked.


    "You have a lot of problems..." Zhao San''s expression was very upset.


    "... I see." Sun Lei frowned and nodded, his face a little ugly.


    "Take more people there tomorrow. Be careful on the road..."


    "I see!"


    "That''s OK, you go and prepare!" Sun Lei leaned back in his chair and waved his hand.

 Chapter 1361

    ��������


    Without speaking, sun Lei silently picked up his crutch and walked to the door step by step.


    "Are your legs and feet all right?" at this time, Zhao San opened his eyes and asked abruptly.


    "Ha ha, nothing!" Sun Lei sneered, shook his head and slowly walked out of Zhao San''s office.


    ����


    At the other end, after Gao Jia talked to Zhao San on the phone, she was in a very good mood and said to Guan, "fuck, Zhao San finally spit out!"


    "Seven hundred?" when he called, the pipe was always nearby, so he knew what price Gao Jia wanted.


    "Well, it''s taking off this time!" Gao Jia nodded, then stood up excitedly and walked out of the room.


    "What are you doing?" the pipe shouted behind his back.


    "I''ll see my God of wealth!" Gao Jiatou walked out of the bedroom without looking back, and then went directly to the basement.


    After arriving in the basement, Gao Jia found that Niu Lei, Hu Zi and Zhao Si were squatting together and playing poker.


    "Do you want two?" Zhao Si shouted at Niu Lei with poker in his hands.


    "Draft it, blow it up!" Niu Lei took out two Xiao Wang''s cards as soon as he was excited.


    "What the fuck are you doing?" Gao Jia came forward and pouted on Niu Lei''s ass.


    "Brother Jia!" said Niu Lei, who was kicked a somersault, stood up and rubbed his ass.


    "Who asked you to take him to play poker?" Gao Jia asked, knocking at the poker on the table.


    "Idle is also idle..." Niu Lei answered in a low voice with his head down.


    "Can you do some fucking business while you''re idle!"


    "I have nothing serious to do this day..."


    "Roll the calf, it''s fucking annoying to see you..." Gao Jia scolded helplessly.


    "Aren''t they all idle and nothing?" Niu Lei was a little wronged and then said mildly.


    "When you''re free, you''ll pick up the JB hair..." Gao Jia turned her head and said to Zhao Si Liang, "and you, can you be a little aware of being a hostage? Look who''s fighting the landlord with his gangster..."


    "They have to let me play..." Zhao Si replied weakly.


    "Let you play! They are also fools. Can you give them money if they lose?"


    "I won..."


    "That''s even more stupid. Where will you spend your money if you win? Stop inking and tie him up!" Gao Jia glared at Zhao Si and then said to the tiger.


    "If it''s not my eldest brother, I''ll fight against the landlord. I won''t run away, so I won''t treat me like this?" Zhao Si liang thought Gao Jia was going to hit him again and shouted.


    "It''s not about fighting the landlord. Your father promised to take the money. On the last night, you cooperate. What should you do tomorrow..."


    "Really?" Zhao Si Liang asked a little strangely.


    "I have nothing to tell you?" Gao Jia kicked Zhao Si and said.


    "Well, come on, tie me up! Hurry up, you can leave this place. The light in your house is too bright. It hurts my eyes every day. I suggest you change it..."


    Zhao Si Liang took the initiative to sit in the chair, and very cooperatively raised his hands. White foam appeared at the corners of his mouth and talked about it.


    After the tiger tied Zhao Si Liang, he went to Gao Jia and asked, "can we get the money tomorrow?"


    "Must!" Gao Jia lit a cigarette and smiled.


    "Ha ha, that''s great. The hard days are over..."


    "Why? Are you still in mood?" Gao Jia asked.


    "Can I stay with these two fools every day without emotion?" the tiger rolled his eyes.


    "Ha ha, I''m here to watch with you today. We sleep in three rounds..."


    Before Gao Jia finished, Zhao Si shouted foolishly, "brother, sleep with me?"


    "Roll the calf!" Gao Jia scolded irritably, and then said, "let''s be careful today. Just get the money tomorrow. I''ll take you out for a good walk..."


    "Brother, I want to go to Dongguan..." Niu Lei squatted on the ground and said shyly.


    "Look after your illness first..." Gao Jia was speechless.


    "All right!" Niu Lei nodded obediently.


    "What disease?" Zhao Si Liang asked again at this time.


    "Roll the calf!" Niu Lei said this time.


    "Man, give me a cigarette?" Zhao Si Liang and Niu Lei have become familiar these days, so he is afraid of Gao Jia but not Niu Lei.


    "How many cigarettes did you smoke when you fucking came here..." Niu Lei took out a cigarette and threw it to Zhao Si Liang.


    "This cigarette is good. I''ll smoke it in the future." Zhao Si Liang smiled at the white wolf in his hand.


    "Ha ha, you won''t enjoy happiness..." Gao Jia shook her head speechless.


    ����


    At the same time, outside the yard, an old Passat quietly stopped at the roadside. There were two people in the car, one tall and one short, but they couldn''t see clearly.


    "Brother, this is it." there was no light in the car. There was no light at all. The co pilot''s short man pointed to the yard in front of him and said.


    "Are you sure?" the tall man in charge of the driver asked in some doubt.


    "Sure, it must be here! I''ve been observing this yard for several days. It''s very suspicious!"


    "All right! Get off!" the tall man nodded.


    "Bang!"


    The short man pulled the door open and was about to get off.


    "Keep your fucking voice down and let people hear..."


    The tall man shouted in a low voice.


    "Sorry, a little excited!"


    The short man got out of the car, bent over and smiled, and then gently closed the door.


    "We''ll go through the back door and split up..."


    The two hid at the foot of the courtyard wall. One held a map in his hand and made a simple gesture with the help of the weak light of his mobile phone.


    "Brother, why do you want to separate?" the short man scratched his head and asked.


    "You''re fucking stupid. The switch is so far from the basement. Can you get there?" the tall man explained with a broken expression.


    "Ah, such a thing!" the short man nodded thoughtfully.


    "It''s so fucking hard to cooperate with you..."


    "Brother, you''ll make do with me..." the short man smiled and said.


    "You go to the basement later and I''ll turn off the switch, okay?" the tall man took out the map again, pointed to the location of the basement and said.


    "Elder brother, I heard that these people seem to have guns in their hands..." the short man said weakly.


    "What do you mean?" the tall man stared.


    "I dare not go!" the short man was very honest.


    "Damn thing, you take care of the switch. I''ll go to the basement..."


    "That''s a good idea!" the short man nodded immediately.


    "Shit, look at your b-shape!" the tall man collected the map, and then took out two pliers, a pistol, a knife and a night vision from his handbag.


    "I''ve been timid since I was a child..."


    "Do you know how to turn off the switch?" the tall man threw the iron pliers to the short man and asked in a low voice.


    "Yes!" the short man put away his pliers and nodded back.


    "All right, let''s go!"


    The tall man pinned the pistol to his waist, then stepped back, ran up and ran directly to the wall.


    "Pa!"


    The tall man jumped into the hospital with a very low voice. Just as he was about to step forward, he suddenly heard a voice.


    "Brother, you drag me, I can''t go up!" the short man stood outside the yard, looking at the wall more than two meters high, and shouted.


    "Shit, I forgot you..." the tall man patted on the forehead and then climbed onto the wall.


    "Come on!" the tall man leaned down on the wall and reached out to the short man underground.


    The short man tentatively jumped on the Wall twice, but the chassis was too low to touch the tall hand.


    "Brother, come down a little more... I can''t reach it!" the short man said a little embarrassed.


    "Oh, shit, why did I bring you out..." the tall man scolded in a very speechless way, and then he leaned down again.


    The short one grabbed the tall one''s hand. The tall one tried hard and directly carried it up.


    "Poop!"


    The short man didn''t stand firm on the wall and fell directly.


    "Oh, shit!"


    The tall man stood on the wall and covered his face.


    "Fuck, I fell to death..." the short man stood up and rubbed his ass, grinning.


    "Pa!"


    The tall man jumped down and covered the short man''s mouth.


    "Don''t fucking talk and die!"


    The short eyed boss looked at the tall one in panic.


    "You turn off the switch later and I''ll find someone. Do you understand?"


    The short man nodded.


    A minute later, they separated and walked quietly into the yard.


    "Brother, which do I cut for the yellow line and the red line?"


    Less than ten meters apart, the short man suddenly turned back and shouted.


    "Cut NIMA B!"


    The tall man scolded impatiently, and then moved to the basement.


    "Why do you swear? Don''t you do that in TV dramas?"


    The short man muttered puzzled, and then walked in the direction of the switch.


    Gao Jia''s yard belongs to the countryside, and the line facilities are quite old. They don''t want to have one meter in the city. They put several meters together, and then put a cement pole, that is, a wire pole, in the middle of the yard.

 Chapter 1362

    The other end, the basement.


    Gao Jia, Niu Lei and Huzi are having a heated exchange of views with Zhao Si on the Diaoyu Island issue.


    "I think NIMA thinks so. Diaoyu Island is an indispensable part of China! Japanese devils are NIMA. They come out foolishly * bang! If I were a national leader, I would plug two guns for them and directly hit the basket..." the rope on Zhao Si Liang''s body has been untied. He sat down solemnly in his chair like a scholar, Taotao kept expressing his opinions.


    "I think what you said is wrong. We should follow the strategic policy of peaceful development, abide by the party''s leadership and obey the command! We must not act rashly!" Niu Lei, the opposition, put forward different opinions.


    "You fucking carry a handle every day, and you tell me peace?" Zhao Si shouted with some excitement.


    "An individual is an individual, and a country is a country!" Niu Leiyi said.


    "Fuck your mother!" Zhao Si scolded wordlessly.


    "You fucking scold me again!" Niu Lei stood up and shouted at Zhao Si Liang.


    "Why are you scolded?"


    "Are these two fools?" the tiger sitting aside looked at Gao Jia and asked.


    "Maybe a little, because everything about Diaoyu Island is fucking capable, not a fool?" Gao Jia nodded.


    "Draft, I''ll kill you!" Niu Lei took a step forward and jumped directly at Zhao Si Liang.


    "Poof!"


    Just then, the lights in the house went out.


    Gao Jia''s basement was manually deducted in the later stage. To put it simply, it was like drilling a hole under the ground. There were no windows in the basement, so the outside light could not shine in at all.


    The only light source in this room is the old-fashioned light bulb with more than 200 degrees on the top of Niu Lei''s head.


    But when there was a power failure, the whole house went dark and couldn''t see anything.


    "Fuck, who turned off the light!" Niu Lei reached forward and touched it and shouted.


    "Is there a power failure?" the tiger''s voice sounded in the dark.


    "Fuck, who the fuck kicked me?" Niu Lei suddenly shouted.


    "Don''t make a fucking noise! Find your cell phone!" Gao Jia slowly touched the edge of the sofa because he knew where his cell phone was.


    At this time, Zhao Si was lying on the ground, feeling the flow of the surrounding air. He suddenly had an idea of running away.


    Zhao Si Liang quietly climbed to the wall, because he knew that as long as he followed the corner, he could find the position of the door.


    "What the fuck is this?" Niu Lei asked with a frown.


    "Don''t fucking touch it, it''s my head!" shouted the tiger.


    "Shit, I said how can I use this fucking oil!" Niu Lei wiped his hands.


    "Don''t fucking talk, where''s Zhao Si liang?" Gao Jia finally realized that the problem was wrong and shouted.


    Zhao Si Liang, who was lying on the ground, heard someone shouting his name, immediately stopped his pace, lay on the ground motionless, and even dared not breathe.


    In the dark basement, there was silence. You could hear the breathing of people around you.


    "Zhao Si Liang!"


    Gao Jia groped for her mobile phone on the sofa and shouted softly.


    "Why doesn''t this fool talk!"


    At this time, Niu Lei was also looking for his mobile phone and turned to the dark.


    Zhao Si Liang, lying on the ground, heard Gao Jia move, took a deep breath, and then climbed towards the door.


    "Fuck! He''s going to run! Tiger, catch him quickly!"


    Gao Jia realizes that the problem is wrong. He knows that this is not a normal power failure. Someone came to save Zhao Si Liang.


    Tiger son heard Gao Jia''s voice and hurriedly moved forward, groping around like a blind man.


    "Bang!"


    As soon as the tiger started running, he tripped over a stool on the ground and fell into shit.


    "Fuck, can''t you see anything?"


    The tiger lay on the ground and shouted with some collapse.


    "Go to the door!"


    At this time, Gao Jia was in a panic. The more he thought about it, the more he felt something wrong. The sweat on his forehead brushed down.


    "Zhao Si Liang, where the fuck are you? Don''t let me find you!"


    Niu Lei walked around in a hurry and muttered.


    Zhao Si Liang in the corner heard Gao Jia and Niu Lei''s words and hurriedly accelerated his pace of progress, creeping towards the door like an earthworm.


    At this time, Gao Jia finally found her mobile phone in the crack of the sofa.


    "Pa!"


    Gao Jia casually pressed a key on her mobile phone, and the faint yellow lit up Gao Jia''s face. Gaojia''s mobile phone is the same as mine. They are all very old-fashioned Nokia. They can only call and send text messages. The screen of this mobile phone is very dark, so even with a mobile phone, Gaojia still can''t see the surrounding environment clearly and can only use the mobile phone to illuminate the surroundings bit by bit.


    Zhao Si Liang looked back and saw that Gao Jia''s mobile phone was on. He clicked in his heart. Then he simply stopped climbing and stood up and ran.


    "It''s over the door!" Gao Jia heard footsteps and shouted with her mobile phone.


    "Grass Mud Horse!"


    Huzi strode to the door.


    "Creak!"


    Just then, the door opened in the basement.


    "It''s over!"


    When Gao Jia heard the sound of opening the door, she was surprised and hesitated. She directly took out the pistol pinned to her trouser pocket and glanced roughly at the direction of the door.


    "Kang!"


    The deafening gunfire echoed in the small basement.


    "Who the fuck shot!"


    "Brother Jia, be careful!"


    "Someone shot!"


    "Protect brother Jia!"


    After Niu Lei and Huzi heard the gunshot, they shouted like crazy, and the basement was in chaos.


    "Don''t make a fucking noise! I fired the gun!" Gao Jia raised the gun and frowned.


    "Brother Jia, don''t shoot blindly. It''s dark, and then fight us..." Niu Lei felt relieved when he heard that Gao Jia fired the gun, patted his chest and said.


    "Gollum!"


    After hearing Gao Jia''s gunshot, Zhao Si Liang swallowed a spit, then gritted his teeth and moved to the door.


    "Dong!"


    Zhao Si Liang took two steps forward and suddenly felt as if he had hit something.


    "What?"


    Zhao Si whispered in his heart, then reached forward and touched it. The next second he took back his hand like an electric shock.


    Because what he touches is a person''s mouth!


    Zhao Si Liang turned and was ready to go back, but he was directly dragged back by the tall man in the dark.


    "Save..."


    Before Zhao Si Liang finished his words, he was covered by a tall man.


    "Who''s there?" Gao Jia suddenly turned back after hearing Zhao Si Liang''s voice.


    "Don''t fucking step on my feet..."


    "Who fucking stepped on you..."


    Niu Lei and Huzi said as they walked towards the door.


    "Be quiet and don''t make a fucking noise!"


    Gao Jia frowned and scolded. Then she took a few steps forward with her mobile phone, stretched out her right hand and waved it twice in the air, trying to find the source of the sound.


    "Woo woo..."


    Zhao Si Liang was covered by a tall man. He tried to make a sound while struggling, trying to attract Gao Jia''s attention.


    While holding Zhao Si Liang, the tall man observed Gao Jia''s movements through the night vision instrument.


    After watching for a while, when Gao Jia was about to walk to Zhao Si''s two sides, the corners of the tall man''s mouth rose and took out a very exquisite swing knife from his waist.


    "Pooh!"


    Gao Jia suddenly felt his face warm and touched it. Then he saw his bloody hands.


    "I grass NIMA!"


    Gao Jia shook the blood on her hands and threw her body forward, but she didn''t catch anything.


    The tall man looked at Gao Jia and smiled. Then he took a flick knife and stabbed Zhao Si Liang three times in the neck.


    "I grass your mother, where are you?"


    Gao Jia felt around like crazy, but she just couldn''t find Zhao Si Liang''s direction.


    The tall man wiped the knife with Zhao Si Liang''s clothes, then gently put down the dying Zhao Si Liang, turned and walked out of the basement.


    "Creak!" the door opened again.


    "I fuck your mother!" Gao Jia rushed to the door with a pistol in her hand.


    After the tall man ran out of the basement, he threw away his head, put on the night vision goggles and directly climbed over the wall, followed by Gao Jia.


    "Brother, I''m here!" the short man saw the tall man coming out and squatted in the corner, waving and shouting.

 Chapter 1363

    "Come on, there''s someone behind!" the tall man said back as he ran.


    "Grass Mud Horse! Stop!" Gao Jia shouted with a gun behind the tall man, but there was no effect. Two figures, one high and one low, ran very fast to the road next to the yard.


    "Kang! Kang! Kang!"


    Gao Jia fired three shots, but missed them all at once.


    "Brother, how are things going?" the short man asked as he ran.


    "It''s done..."


    "Dead?" the short man opened his mouth.


    "Yes."


    "What a fucking thrill!" the short man suddenly got excited and ran faster.


    They ran for about four or five minutes and finally found their parking place.


    "Kang!"


    Gao Jia shot Passat in the trunk.


    "Fuck, I''m scared to death!"


    The short man who was just about to open the door was frightened by Gao Jia''s shot.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, get in the car!" the tall man pulled open the door and stepped into the car.


    "It''s too fucking hard..." the short man muttered, pulled open the door and sat on the co pilot.


    "Kang! Kang!"


    Gao Jia fired two more shots at Passat.


    With a high foot on the accelerator, Passat''s wheels turned twice in place, and then rushed straight to the road.


    "Come on!"


    When Gao Jia was ready to shoot again, did he have any bullets in his hand.


    "Grass!"


    Gao Jia gritted her teeth, threw away the pistol and chased in the direction of Passat, but after chasing for a while, Passat drove faster and faster, and the distance between the two sides became farther and farther. Finally, she disappeared directly into Gao Jia''s vision.


    "I grass your mother!"


    Gao Jia knelt in the middle of the road, leaned on the ground with weak hands, and roared at the top of her voice.


    On the 102 National Highway in H City, an old Passat drove at full speed.


    "It''s so fucking exciting!" the short man laughed excitedly as he sat on the co pilot.


    "Are you fucking normal?" the tall man was smoking while driving the car.


    "Brother, aren''t you excited? We killed just now!" the short man turned his head and looked at the tall man with bare eyes.


    "Hehe, the first time I saw you like this, when I killed for the first time, I was too scared to go out of the house for three days..." the tall man sneered and said.


    "That''s too bad for you..."


    "..." the tall man didn''t speak, and then took a big puff of smoke.


    "Brother, how did you feel just now?" the short man looked at the tall man and asked again.


    "I don''t feel it. I''ve been numb for a long time..."


    "How did you kill that man? Tell me?" the short man looked curious.


    "Are you a tiger? What are you doing?" the tall man asked with an irritable expression.


    "Curious." the short man said naively.


    "It''s no good for you to know such a thing..."


    Gao finished, snuffed out the cigarette end, took out the Bluetooth headset in the buckle, bowed his head and pressed a string of numbers on the mobile phone.


    "It''s done," said the tall voice in a flat voice.


    "Dead?" the other party asked in a very magnetic voice.


    "Dead..."


    "OK... OK!" the other side said two good words in succession.


    "Don''t forget before!" the tall frown reminded.


    "... when I''m sure he''s dead, I''ll remit the money to you."


    "Yes."


    Ten minutes later, Passat got on the highway. Two people, tall and short, came and walked gently, and took Zhao Si Liang''s life away.


    ����


    At the other end, Gao Jia knelt on the road for five or six minutes, stood up helplessly and walked back to the basement in a trance.


    "Come back?" there was only Guan in the basement. When he saw Gao Jia coming in, he quickly got up and shouted.


    "Where are tiger and Leizi?" Gao Jia asked listlessly with drooping eyelids.


    "I went out to find you..."


    "Zhao Si Liang..." Gao Jia paused here, then sighed and didn''t ask.


    "Dead, four knives, fatal knives!" Guan knew what Gao Jia wanted to ask.


    "Hey, I killed him!"


    Gao Jia shook her head helplessly, and went to Zhao Si Liang''s body with convulsions in the corners of her mouth.


    "Plop!"


    Gao Jia bent her knees and knelt down directly.


    "Fourth brother, I hurt you!"


    Gao Jia tried not to let her tears flow out, and her voice choked.


    Although Gao Jia and Zhao Si haven''t been together for a long time, they still have some feelings. In a few days, Gao Jia feels that although Zhao Si likes to pretend to be forced, he is not bad. If he can survive this time, he may be able to become friends in the future.


    Looking at Zhao Si Liang''s body, Gao Jia''s guilt magnified infinitely.


    "Do you know who did it?" Guan went to Gao Jia and asked softly.


    "I don''t know..." Gao Jia closed Zhao Si''s eyes and shook his head helplessly.


    "Running for us or him?"


    "It should be running for him." Gao Jia stood up and sat decadent on the sofa.


    "Pa!"


    The pipe lit the cigarette on Gao Jia''s mouth, and then asked, "what''s next?"


    Gao Jia numbly wrapped a cigarette holder and then whispered, "I want to have a rest..."


    Guan took a helpless look at Gao Jia and then walked out of the basement.


    ����


    An hour later, Gao Jia, Guan Zi, Hu Zi and Niu Lei surrounded Zhao Si Liang''s body.


    "If I had known I wouldn''t bully him..." Niu Lei looked at Zhao Si Liang''s body seriously and said.


    "Me too..." tiger said softly.


    "Cough!"


    Gao Jia cleared his throat and said in a flat voice, "if you die, you''ll die. We''ll get him into the car and put him at the entrance of the village. Someone will take him away tomorrow morning..."


    "Where are we going?" Niu Lei knew that Zhao Si and Liang had an accident, and they must not be able to stay in H city.


    "... Vietnam!" Gao Jia said in silence.


    Everyone was speechless.


    "We''ll leave for Yunnan in a moment. I''ve contacted the boat for smuggling..." Gao Jia continued.


    "So anxious?" Huzi was surprised.


    "Zhao Si and Liang are dead. Zhao San will be crazy. If you slow down, something may happen..."


    "It''s OK to go out for a walk. I just don''t want to stay at home..." Niu Lei forced out a smile and said softly.


    "Come on, give me a hand!" Gao Jia went to Zhao Si Liang''s body and said with her thigh in her arms.


    ����


    Three in the morning.


    Gao Jia put Zhao Si Liang''s body on the Jetta near the entrance of the village.


    "Fourth brother, let''s go..." Niu Lei said to Zhao Si Liang''s body like a psycho.


    "Poof!"


    Gao Jia took out a lighter, scratched twice, and the flint sparked to ignite the lead.


    "Goodbye!"


    Gao Jia shouted, and then threw his lighter into the yard full of gasoline.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    The lighter ignited the gasoline, and a raging fire burned in the yard.


    "Fire!"


    "Put out the fire!"


    "Somebody!"


    After the villagers found the fire, the quiet village became lively.


    And Gao Jia disappeared into the night.


    A fire burned out their last traces in H city.


    ����


    At six o''clock in the morning, the fire was extinguished and the village was quiet again.


    Sun Lei arrived with cash and Zhao San''s people.


    "Brother Lei, there is a car parked at the entrance of the village..."


    The driver saw Jetta parked on the side of the road at a glance.


    "Drive over..." Sun Lei yawned and said.


    Three minutes later, sun Lei''s car stopped next to Jetta.


    "Move the money down."


    Sun Lei turned his head and said a word. Then Barak got out of the car with a crutch.


    Seeing sun Lei get off, the others in the car began to get busy and walked to Jetta with their suitcases.


    Sun Lei stood at the entrance of the village, enjoying the fresh air in the morning.


    "The air here is cleaner than that in his mother''s Zhaojia village. I smell a smell in our place..." Sun Lei forced his eyes and mouth.


    "Brother Lei! Brother Lei!"


    "No!"


    At this time, the driver hurriedly ran to sun Lei and shouted while running.


    "What''s the matter? I''ll scare you like B!"


    Sun Lei glared at the driver.


    "In the car... In the car..."


    "What''s the matter in the car? You fucking talk!" Sun Lei scolded impatiently looking at the driver''s stuttering appearance.


    "There is a corpse in the car..." the driver swallowed his spit and said nervously.


    "What are you talking about?" Sun Lei grabbed the driver''s collar and shouted with staring eyes.


    "Car... There''s a body in the car!" the driver stammered.


    "Xiao Si''s?" Sun Lei was very excited and shook the driver''s body hard.


    "I don''t know. The body is covered with cloth..."


    "Grass!"


    Sun Lei let go of the driver and walked quickly to the Jetta with a crutch.


    "Get out of here!"


    Sun Lei pulled away the crowd around the door of the car and found that there was a body in the car, which was very similar to Zhao Si.


    Sun Lei''s throat wriggled and swallowed a spit. Then he stretched out his hand and directly lifted the white cloth on the body.


    When sun Lei saw Zhao Si''s pale face, his body instinctively retreated two steps, and then fell directly to the ground.


    "Xiao Si, Xiao Si, don''t scare your uncle, Xiao Si!" Sun Lei climbed to the door of the car and shouted with Zhao Si Liang''s head in his arms.


    "Wake up!"


    Sun Lei shook the body with tears in his eyes.


    Half an hour later, sun Lei returned to normal and returned with Zhao Si Liang''s body.


    In the car, sun Lei took out his mobile phone and called Zhao San.


    "Did you send the money?" Zhao San answered the phone and asked anxiously.


    "..." Sun Lei didn''t speak.


    "Did you deliver it? Why didn''t you speak?" Zhao San vaguely felt that something had happened.


    "..." Sun Lei still didn''t speak.


    "You''re dumb. I''ll ask you something!" Zhao San shouted impatiently.


    "Something happened to Xiao Si..." Sun Lei was silent for a long time and finally spoke.


    "What did you say?" although he felt something was wrong, Zhao San still couldn''t believe it when he heard this sentence.


    "Something happened to Xiao Si..." Sun Lei repeated in a numb tone.


    "Hurt?" Zhao San stood up and asked hurriedly.


    "Dead..."


    "Bang!"


    When Zhao San heard these two words, the mobile phone slipped from his hand and fell directly to the ground.

 Chapter 1364

    ����


    On the other side, at eight in the morning, in our apartment.


    "Hua Hua..."


    I stood by the pool with my hair like a brooding chicken,


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    At this time, the mobile phone I put next to the pool rang. I glanced at it. It was Ji Xuan calling.


    "Are you awake?" Ji Xuan asked directly.


    "Up and up..." I replied with a vague bubble in my mouth.


    "Hurry up, I''m out..."


    "I see, how can you be like Du Xianyang, grinding and chirping..." I hung up irritably.


    "What the fuck are you doing in such a hurry for a birthday?"


    I put on my pants in a panic and stuffed bread.


    After putting on my pants, I * ran into Meng Liang''s room with my upper body.


    Meng Liang didn''t lock the door, so I went straight in.


    "What are you doing?" Meng Liang opened his eyes and asked.


    "Do you have a clean suit? Lend me..."


    With bread in my mouth, I turned Meng Liang''s wardrobe.


    "What are you doing in a suit in the morning?" Meng Liang sat up and looked at me and asked.


    "Isn''t this the 90th fucking birthday of the bank president? I used to give gifts..."


    "Ninety, I can''t live..." Meng Liang said without accumulating his mouth.


    "OK, go back to sleep. I have to go..." I found a white suit and coat on my body and hurried out of Meng Liang''s room.


    "This fool, he wears white for his birthday..." Meng Liang muttered some wordless, then turned his head and went to sleep.


    In fact, sometimes I envy Meng Liang and Liu Rui. I don''t want to eat anything and sleep all day. Although the bar is a little busy at ordinary times, people don''t worry. Unlike me, I have to stretch out my fucking hand for everything. If you don''t stretch out your hand, there is no one to do it for you.


    Today, Ji Xuan will take me to a banquet. The host is the head of a bank in H city.


    Recently, I''m going to implement it at the casino, but I haven''t found any funds, so I''m going to take a loan from the bar. The loan is simple and difficult.


    The loan amount and the next payment time are all exquisite.


    If you have a hard relationship, you will borrow more. If you spend more money, you will have a quick time to pay.


    But some people often have money and don''t know where to spend it. Like me, I don''t know who to look for.


    I told Ji Xuan about these problems. He happened to know a bank president, and the bank president had a fucking birthday today.


    So Ji Xuan is going to help me pull a line and build a bridge with the bank president.


    Ten minutes later, I went downstairs in a noble white suit.


    "Here it is!"


    Ji Xuan, with a pair of sunglasses, poked his head out of a black Land Rover by the side of the road and shouted.


    "Have you changed?"


    I reached out and pulled open the door of the Land Rover and collapsed.


    "Hehe, I mentioned it two days ago..."


    Ji Xuan smiled and started the car.


    "I have fucking money to burn..."


    I touched the leather seat under my ass and said jealously.


    "What''s the money? It''s for B..." Ji Xuan said sincerely.


    "You say you can''t help me if you have fucking money? You have the heart to watch my mother die of thirst?" I asked with bare teeth.


    "You dare not take it if I lend it to you..." Ji Xuan was stunned and said.


    "Knock all his mother let you nag to death, you know?" I gave Ji Xuan a white eye and said some speechless.


    "That''s it!"


    "Hehe, you are a good child, but you are too fucking honest..." I laughed and joked, and then turned to look at the scenery outside the car.


    Ji Xuan is right. He lent me money from Du Xianyang. I really dare not take it.


    Although the last development zone has passed, and we all said it, I still have a gap in my heart, and I don''t like to owe others too much. Ji Xuan and Du Xianyang have helped me a lot, so I don''t want to owe them any more.


    The most important thing is that I don''t want to tie them too tightly. If I rely too much, I may be inseparable.


    The car can drive for more than 20 minutes.


    "When will you arrive? I''m fucking carsick..."


    I vaguely rolled down the window. I felt very sick and wanted to vomit.


    "Soon, are you still dizzy with such a good car?"


    Ji Xuan asked with a smile.


    "I''m dizzy. I don''t feel confused when I sit on the bus..." I said on the side of the window.


    "By the way, how much are you going to pay?" Ji Xuan looked at me and asked.


    "Eighty eight thousand..."


    "Almost in place." Ji Xuan nodded.


    "This is my last fucking family, and I don''t have it if it''s not in place..." I shouted with some pain.


    "No, your bar business is also good. Why are you so miserable?" Ji Xuan asked with some confusion.


    "It''s not bad. Du Xianyang can''t stand it. He keeps accounts every day!"


    Ji Xuan didn''t mention it. It''s OK. I''m even more angry when I mention it.


    More than ten minutes later, Ji Xuan and I rushed to the scene of the ceremony.


    The president Ji Xuan helped me find is Chang Gaojie. His hometown is from the south. He sounds like an intellectual.


    I looked up, glanced at the hotel in front of me and said, "how can such a rich president choose such a simple place for his birthday? I''m not afraid to take his mother''s stick against him..."


    "Sensitive people know what low-key is." Ji Xuan took off his sunglasses and whispered back.


    "Ha ha! The richer the JB is, the better the whole scene..." I said with my back.


    "Who are you talking to?"


    "Look at you, aren''t you so thoughtful?" I grinned.


    While chatting with Ji Xuan, I walked to the entrance of the venue on the first floor of the hotel, and outside the entrance stood a very eye-catching sign with four words written on it.


    "Chang mother''s birthday!"


    "Ha ha." I looked at these four words with my back and grinned happily. Then I said to Ji Xuan, "why does JB sound bad..."


    "... I think so!"


    "Ha ha!" we laughed and walked into the meeting side by side.


    After entering the venue, I found that this place is different from the general venue. The main difference is that there is no collection table.


    "I don''t have any gift tables. Did I save this money?" I looked around the meeting and found that there was really no place to collect money.


    "Don''t forget, what are you doing here... Don''t you come in vain if you save money?" Ji Xuan smiled and said.


    "Also!" I nodded and followed Ji Xuan inside.


    At this time, a middle-aged man with slight fat and a pair of myopia came to us quickly.


    "Uncle Chang!" Ji Xuan waved to the middle-aged man.


    "Come here!" Chang Gaojie said, holding Ji Xuan''s hands warmly.


    "Coming." Ji Xuan smiled and agreed.


    "Who is this?" Chang Gaojie pointed to me and asked suspiciously.


    "Ye Han, the owner of the harem bar!" Ji Xuan pointed to me.


    "Oh, so this is the owner of the bar in the harem. I''ve heard of it for a long time, but I haven''t seen it. I didn''t expect it to be so young!" Chang Gaojie looked at me up and down, and then stretched out his right hand to me.


    "Hello, President Chang!" I shook hands with Chang Gaojie very politely.


    "There is no president here. I think you are about the same age as Xiaoji. If you don''t dislike it, call me uncle chang..." Chang Gao looked at me with a smile and said.


    "OK, uncle Chang!"


    "Ha ha, good!" Chang Gaojie patted me on the shoulder and then said, "young man, work hard and have an unlimited future!"


    "Definitely......" I smiled and nodded.


    "Uncle Chang, this is what my father asked me to give you..." Ji Xuan looked at the greeting, took out a bank card from his trouser pocket and handed it to Chang Gaojie.


    "Xiaoji, what are you doing? Do we still need to talk about this relationship between our two families?" Changgao''s face showed displeasure and said with a straight face.


    "Uncle Chang, one yard is one yard. If you don''t accept this, I can''t explain it back..." Ji Xuan explained with a puzzled face.


    "Never again!" Chang Gaojie took the bank card very covertly, and then put it in his pocket.


    I looked at their boastful acting skills. It turned out that they were at the level of movie emperor. Give money if you give money. What are you doing with so many scenes.


    Just when I was stunned, Ji Xuan winked at me. I immediately understood what he meant.


    He hurriedly took out his bank card, smiled and said to Chang Gaojie, "Uncle Chang, they are all nephews. You accept Ji Xuan. You can''t stop me..."


    "Ha ha, Ji Xuan has broken you..." Chang Gaojie smiled and reached for my bank card.


    Now I finally understand why there is no account gift table in this venue. Yesterday, Ji Xuan always stressed that he asked me to bring my bank card. That''s what happened.


    "Uncle Chang, I don''t like what you said..." Ji Xuan glanced and said.


    "Ha ha, I''m kidding. You two sit first. I''ll go over and say hello..." Chang Gaojie smiled, pulled back the chair beside her and motioned us to take a seat.


    "OK, uncle Chang, you''re busy!" Ji Xuan nodded.


    "Sorry for the poor reception." Chang Gaojie took a step forward and shook hands with me.


    "Uncle, you are busy. I can eat and drink." I smiled.


    "Let''s get together alone and walk around." Chang Gaojie said to me again.


    "Understand, understand." I nodded.


    After saying that, Chang Gaojie hurried to the door of the venue and warmly greeted other guests.


    "Do you people in the city follow this routine?" after Chang Gaojie left, I looked at Ji Xuan and asked.


    "What do you mean?" Ji Xuan sat down on the chair.


    "The accompanying gifts are so troublesome?" I sat next to Ji Xuan and said.


    "Oh, they pay more attention to people like them and are afraid of accidents..." Ji Xuan said after drinking tea.


    "Ha ha." I smiled silently and didn''t speak.


    Ten minutes later, the guests arrived.


    Chang Gaojie pays great attention to the arrangement of seats. Officials and businessmen sit together, trying to distinguish these two types of people.


    Ji Xuan and I were arranged at the front table. I''m not qualified to sit here. Maybe I borrowed the light of Ji Xuan.


    Our tables are all businessmen from H city. They all wear suits and ties and look very successful.


    Those who can come to the banquet are famous people in H City, especially at our table. I don''t like eating with these people because they talk too fucking fake.


    But Ji Xuan knew these people very well. He would talk to this one for a while, and then talk to that one. The atmosphere on the table was still very harmonious.


    I found that people like Ji Xuan and Du Xianyang are very powerful. It may be because of the family environment. These two people talk to people, talk nonsense and have strong acting skills.


    I sat quietly in the corner, didn''t say a word, just silently listening to their boasting.

 Chapter 1365

    Twenty minutes later.


    The birthday came and the celebration began.


    I''m not interested in this kind of occasion, but it was a very lively thing. It was very official. There was a false momentum everywhere. The old birthday star couldn''t speak out. He was sent down without two minutes on stage.


    After the birthday star left, Chang Gaojie was like the host of the news network. He went up and said a lot of things. In an instant, I found the feeling of having an English class in high school. I couldn''t understand where he was and what he said.


    Look at Ji Xuan beside me. He sat there solemnly, listened very carefully, nodded and applauded from time to time.


    "What is he talking about there?" I asked Ji Xuan curiously.


    "I don''t know!" Ji Xuan replied without looking at me.


    "I don''t know if you order a JB head..." I was speechless.


    "Used to..."


    "Shit!" I turned my head silently and then listened to Chang Gaojie''s speech.


    Chang Gaoming whetted his chirp on the stage for more than half an hour. In the middle, I was going to sleep several times, but I was woken up by Ji Xuan.


    With Chang Gaoming saying, "thank all the guests present!"


    Announce that his news network is finally over.


    There was thunderous applause below, and the waiter began to serve with the plate.


    Although the hotel is not very good, the food is still good and very high-grade.


    After the dishes were served, I couldn''t manage so much. I waved my chopsticks and ate up. In the morning, I ate half of the bread and was already hungry.


    Ji Xuan was very polite. He didn''t hurry to eat, but first drank one by one.


    Ji Xuan looked at me eating and stabbed me in silence.


    I very despised glanced at Ji Xuan with a glass of wine and a cheap smile on his face. Then I should eat and drink, and ignored him at all.


    My intestines should be green now. I knew it was such a situation. Bring Meng Liang and Yang Song. We can definitely eat back the eighty-eight thousand spent


    The dinner lasted more than an hour, and no one knew me at the dinner table, so no one paid attention to me. They talked about them and I ate mine.


    "Burp!"


    I put down my chopsticks and burped with great enjoyment.


    "Why? Have you eaten?" Ji Xuan glanced at me and asked.


    "Well, the local food is good..." I took out a toothpick and answered while clasping my teeth.


    "You''ve eaten all the fucking dishes on the table..." Ji Xuan said in silence.


    "I don''t think you have time to eat, I''m afraid to waste..." I grinned.


    "Grass!" Ji Xuan turned his head. I knew he didn''t want to talk to me.


    "Go, go to the bathroom with me." I said to Ji Xuan.


    "Are you a sewer? Pull it after eating?" Ji Xuan asked with white eyes.


    "Roll the calf, you''re nagging. It''s really JB killing..."


    I scolded in a low voice. Knowing that he couldn''t leave, I had to go to the toilet alone.


    Five minutes later, outside the men''s room.


    I lit a cigarette, stood by the pool and smoked.


    I smoked less than one-third of this cigarette and saw a middle-aged fat man go out of the toilet.


    I glanced at the fat man and recognized that he was sitting at the table next to us just now. I don''t know his specific name.


    "Man, is there a fire?" the fat man asked me while washing his hands.


    "Yes!" I nodded, took out my lighter and threw it over.


    "Pa!"


    The fat man nodded, changed the lighter back, then looked at me and said, "come to the banquet?"


    "... ah, uncle Chang''s birthday, come and take a walk..." I replied with great pretend.


    "It was president Chang''s nephew. Hello, Qian de!" the fat man immediately changed his attitude and spoke very politely after hearing that I was Chang Gaoming''s nephew.


    "Ye Han." I shook hands with Chandler with a smile.


    "Ye Han? Why is the name so familiar?" Qian de closed his eyes and seemed to recall something in his mind.


    "Ha ha, maybe I''ve heard of it..." I smiled and said with a smile.


    "Is that harem bar in the city center yours?" Chandler said suddenly when he finally remembered who I was.


    "It''s mine..." at this time, I was still very happy. Unexpectedly, I was a little famous in H city.


    "Ha ha, I''ve had the opportunity to go over and give my brother support. I''ve always heard that your girl is good..." Qian de patted me on the shoulder.


    "Come on, there must be one for you!"


    "Ha ha, what will you do then?" Chandler laughed.


    "No, can I accompany you?" I looked at Chandler vaguely and said with a smile.


    "Safe! Ha ha..."


    I talked and laughed with Qian de and walked back to the meeting. Now I admire myself more and more. I can get guests with every gift. If I were a chicken head, I would definitely be a leader in the chicken head industry and go directly to the peak of my life.


    ����


    I talked and laughed with Qian de and walked back to the venue. At this time, the banquet was coming to an end, and people left one after another. I waited for Ji Xuan a little, and then followed him out of the hotel.


    "You can drive later. These B''s can drink too much and give me a little more..." Ji Xuan threw the car key to me and said vaguely with a slight red face.


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll shave it for you?" I looked at the car key in my hand, smiled and said.


    "Lose money after scraping..."


    "Forget it, let''s take a taxi back..." I put the key back into Ji Xuan''s hand.


    "It''s seventy to take a taxi from here to my house. You have fucking money to burn?" Ji Xuan threw the car key back to me again.


    Just as we studied and scraped and lost money, a group of people poured out at the door of the hotel. Qian de saw me at a glance and shouted, "Hey, you haven''t left yet?"


    "Oh, no!" I replied casually.


    "... where are you going? I''ll give you a ride." Chandler asked very politely.


    "No, I have a car here. Thank you, brother Qian." I replied with a smile.


    Chandler looked down at the Land Rover key in my hand, and then looked at Ji Xuan next to me. His face was stunned and said, "it''s okay. Let''s talk. I''ll go first."


    Then he turned away with his companions.


    "Who is this man?" Ji Xuan vaguely pointed to Qian de and asked.


    "I met when I went to the bathroom..." I answered as I pulled open the door.


    "Friends?" Ji Xuan drank too much and his tongue trembled.


    "Just make friends with a few things and get some nouns I don''t understand all day..."


    "Grass, just say you don''t understand anything..." Ji Xuan opened the door and sat directly in the back seat.


    "Where are you going?"


    I sat on the main driver and turned my head and asked Ji Xuan.


    "Go home..."


    Ji Xuan lay down in the back seat and snorted.


    "Don''t you go to our harem?"


    I smiled.


    "Don''t go..."


    Ji Xuan waved his hand.


    "You say you don''t whore or gamble. Nothing is good. Why do you earn so much money?"


    I asked very puzzled, but turned around and found that Ji Xuan had fallen asleep.


    "I''m a fucking driver..." I scolded wordlessly, then stepped on the accelerator and the Land Rover started.


    An hour later, I drove my Land Rover back to the harem. Ji Xuan didn''t wake up. I didn''t know the exact location of his home, so I had to pull him over.


    "Come here, two!"


    I rolled down the window and shouted to the security guard at the gate of the harem.


    "President ye, what''s up?"


    The security guard smiled at me.


    "Help me carry that fool in the back of the car..." I pointed to Ji Xuan in the back seat and said.


    "OK!"


    The security guard nodded and then walked into the harem with Ji Xuan on his back.


    "Don''t fucking go inside! You have to take him to learn scriptures!"


    After entering the harem, the security guard walked inside with Ji Xuan on his back. I stood in front of the front desk, frowned and shouted.


    "President ye, where do I put him?"


    The security guard took two steps back and smiled at me.


    "Carry it first..." I waved my hand, then went to Wu Mei and asked, "what are you poking, sister Wu?"


    Wu Mei looked up at me, then lowered her head and ignored me at all.


    "No, what do you mean? I''m talking to you! The signal is bad!"


    I had a red face and shouted at the table.


    "What can I do for you, sir?"


    Wu Mei finally spoke and gave me a very professional smile.


    "No, how many times have I told you to pay attention to the attitude of talking to me! Does any employee talk to the boss like this?"


    I knocked hard on the table and was very excited.


    "What can I do for you, sir?"


    Wu Mei repeated this sentence. She almost didn''t spit blood for me. I embarrassed to tidy up my clothes, adjust my mood, and whispered to Wu Mei, "sister, can you give me some face? So many people are watching!"


    "Cut, are we familiar? I''ll give you face..." Wu Meibai glanced at me and said with great disdain.


    As soon as I saw Wu Mei, she was soft and hard. There was really no way to take her, so I simply didn''t have the same experience with her. A big husband can be flexible!


    I can sleep in the toilet every day. This woman is definitely not an ordinary person. I feel a lot better when I think of it.


    "Open me the biggest private room..." I said to the front desk next to Wu Mei.


    "OK, brother Ye!"


    The girl at the front desk still has a wrong attitude towards me, which shows that I still have a high position in the harem.


    "By the way, find me eight more technicians..." I thought for a while and then said.


    "Brother ye, there aren''t so many..." the girl at the front desk looked at the computer and looked embarrassed.


    "How many more?"


    "There are five that haven''t been clocked..."


    "Five will do!"


    "There are also two men..." the front desk continued.


    "Men are OK! I have no taboos now. As long as I don''t bite people, I''ll straighten everything up!"


    I shouted very domineering.


    "Pooh!"


    The mineral water that Wu Mei had just drunk gushed out directly.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Wu Mei wiped the mineral water around her mouth and laughed at me.


    "This woman is stupid!"


    I scolded impatiently, then went to the security guard, put my right hand into Ji Xuan''s trouser pocket, and soon touched Ji Xuan''s wallet.

 Chapter 1366

    "Pa!"


    I put Ji Xuan''s wallet on the table and asked at the front desk, "how much is it?"


    "Give me the money first?" the front desk asked with wide eyes.


    "You must give it first. Ji always doesn''t need money!" I patted Ji Xuan who was still sleeping on the back of the security guard.


    "The total consumption is 6800..."


    "Six thousand eight?" I raised my eyebrows at the front desk and deliberately pulled the voice very long.


    "Ah, five thousand off!" the front desk suddenly realized and quickly changed his words.


    "No JB discount! Mr. Ji is so rich, what discount! There is a salute of 4000 yuan! Don''t ask for 800, make up the whole!" I waved my hand and threw Ji Xuan''s credit card directly onto the table.


    "OK... OK!"


    The front desk stammered a promise, then took the card and brushed it on the POS machine.


    After swiping the card, the old car came in a hurry.


    The old car was followed by three female technicians and two male technicians.


    "I heard that someone ordered five technicians at one go. Let me see where they are?"


    The old car asked at the front desk as it walked.


    The front desk pointed at me.


    "You?" the old car came to me, stared wide, and his tone was a little lost.


    "I don''t have so much money, it''s him!" I pointed to Ji Xuan.


    The old car looked at me and then at Ji Xuan.


    After holding it for a long time, he opened his mouth and asked, "all drink like this B, and massage?"


    "It''s all right, good!" I patted the old car on the shoulder, and then went to the technicians. I looked at them one by one. The lightest one of the three women had to weigh two hundred fucking kilograms. The two men were muscular and absolutely strong.


    I nodded with satisfaction, and then said to them, "later, you follow president Ji to the private room. After you go in, you don''t have to do anything. Play with your mobile phone. When the clock comes, you''ll leave, okay?"


    "Understand!" the technicians agreed.


    "There''s a lot of commission and tips. This is a chance for you. Can you seize it?"


    "I can catch it!"


    "All right, let''s go!" I waved.


    "Thank you, Mr. Ye!" the technicians directly bowed to me and shouted loudly.


    "Don''t thank me! Mr. Xie Ji!" I pointed to Ji Xuan and said.


    "Thank you, Mr. Ji!" the Ji teachers shouted at Ji Xuan again.


    "You''re welcome..."


    Ji Xuan sprawled on the back of the security guard and vaguely agreed.


    "You wait..." I shouted to the security guard.


    "What''s the matter with President ye?" the security guard looked back and asked very puzzled.


    I picked up Ji Xuan''s wallet and took out the cash in it. It could be more than 2000.


    "Take it and buy a new dress..." I stuffed the money into the security guard''s hand and said.


    "Mr. Ye, my clothes are not worth money. It''s okay!" the security guard looked at the money in my hand and said foolishly.


    "If you want to take it, you can take it! President Ji sent you this money! Look down on President Ji!" I stared and shouted.


    "... then I''ll take it!" the security guard swallowed his spit and stammered.


    "Take it!" I impatiently stuffed the money into the security guard''s hand.


    "Thank you, boss!"


    The security guard smiled excitedly and said.


    "Go, go!"


    I waved my hand, and the security guard carried Ji Xuan to the direction of the private room.


    "Oh, I met a noble man today!"


    "Not so much! I haven''t been on the clock for more than three months, and my self-confidence should be gone..."


    "This man is paralyzed. Why do you come out for massage?"


    "Massage therapy!"


    The technicians chatted and followed the security guard, attracting countless surprised eyes all the way.


    After they left, Wu Mei said to me in unison with the old car, "you''re really bad!"


    "What do you two know? I''m a soliciter for our bar!" I replied with disdain.


    "Soliciting is not as bad as you?" Wu Mei said nothing.


    "The view of women and children! He''s a tiger. If you don''t spend some money on him, the money will grow hair!"


    With that, I was in a very good mood, humming a little song, and walked into the dance floor on the first floor with my hands on my back.


    I walked around the dance floor and had nothing to do, so I had to go back to the office to have a rest.


    At this time, I suddenly saw two brothers, East, West, North and south.


    With a fruit tray in one hand, they staggered through the crowd.


    The north and South are fat. In addition, they haven''t done such work at ordinary times, so they walk very carefully but very slowly. The East and West are thin, which is better than the north and south.


    "Why hasn''t the fruit tray come up yet? People are dead!"


    A grumpy middle-aged man stood up and shouted.


    "Come, come!"


    The north and South carried fruit plates and said with a smile.


    "What the fuck are you doing, so slow!"


    The middle-aged man looked at the north and South and asked.


    "Brother, I''m new here. Walk slowly. You can bear more..."


    Nanbei said with a smile and a very sincere tone.


    The middle-aged man had a good attitude towards the north and the south, so he didn''t care any more. He waved his hand and said, "put down the fruit plate and go!"


    "Big brother, have a good time!" Nanbei smiled, and then ran out of the dance floor.


    "What are you looking at?" at this time, an obscene voice sounded in my ear.


    I knew it was Liu Rui without even looking.


    "Why did they serve fruit plates?" I asked, pointing north and south.


    "They said they were idle in the wine cellar and came to help..." Liu Rui answered leisurely with a toothpick in his mouth.


    "Grass, look at other people''s consciousness, and then fucking look at you..." I shook my hand and walked north and south.


    "What''s the matter with me? Is it easy for me to tutor miss every fucking day?"


    "Don''t fucking follow me. It''s annoying to see you!" I shouted back at Liu Rui.


    "What does he mean? Look down on me?" Liu Rui stood in place with a slightly confused expression.


    ����


    "Busy?" I went to the north and South and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Hey, hey, I''m also idle..." Nanbei scratched his head and smiled foolishly.


    "Liu Rui asked you to come over?" I asked with a frown.


    "No, we volunteered..."


    "Call your brother up and find me in the office later!" I bowed my head and walked upstairs.


    I didn''t let them go to the office because of B. It was mainly because the dance floor on the first floor was too noisy and it was too hard to talk.


    "Brother, ye asked us to go to the office to find him!" after I left, North and South shouted at something not far away.


    "What''s the matter?" something wiped the sweat on his forehead and asked.


    "I don''t know, just let us go..."


    "What did you do wrong?" the thing frowned.


    "I just walk slowly. I won''t say us because of this?" north and South felt a little uneasy.


    "Can''t..."


    As they talked, they went to the office on the second floor.


    "Coming?" when I saw them coming in, I quickly stood up.


    "Leaf, what are you looking for us?" the thing asked with a smile


    "Nothing, come on! Sit down!" I pointed to the sofa on the ground.


    "Did we do something wrong?" north and South sat on the sofa with a tangled expression.


    "Ha ha, no, I just came to inquire about how you two are staying here. The first floor is too noisy, so I called you up."


    I smiled and handed them a cigarette.


    "Oh, I thought something was wrong! I was scared to death!" Nanbei patted his chest with a very lovely expression.


    "We stayed very well, leaf, don''t worry!" the thing also breathed a sigh of relief.


    "That''s good. I''m afraid you two don''t adapt. I didn''t come and arrange you last time..."


    "It''s all right, we''re really good now!" north and South nodded.


    "It''s good. If you don''t adapt, tell me!"


    "There''s nothing unfit!"


    "Where do you two live now?"


    "Live in the house next to the wine cellar..." the thing replied.


    "Oh, there is no room in our apartment. I''ll rent a house for you two outside in a few days..."


    "No, no! Our house is very good now. Why spend that money!" before I finished, the north and South quickly said.


    "What''s the matter, that house is damp, I know!" seeing the reaction from the north and the south, my heart warmed. I didn''t think they could say that.


    "It''s all right. Our original house is more damp than this. We''re used to it!" the thing also said.


    "Yes, besides, such a big bar can''t be empty at night! We''re just here to watch..." Nanbei said.


    "Hehe, OK, if you two are willing to live, you can live first!" I know these two people are kind-hearted. I''m afraid they think too much, so I didn''t mention changing the house again.


    "It''s very good. It''s convenient for everything..." Nanbei smiled and said.


    "That''s OK. Nothing''s wrong. You two go out and do something!"


    "Leaf, let''s go!" the thing stood up and said.


    "Go ahead. Remember to tell me something..."


    "I know!"


    They nodded, and then went downstairs to work.


    ����


    On the other end, zhaojiacun, zhaosanjia.


    Sun Lei bowed his head and sat quietly on the sofa. His expression was very depressed. His depression was half pretended and half revealed his true feelings. It turned out that Zhao Si and Liang loved to go to sun Lei''s bar when they were free, so the relationship between them was still very good.


    "Lei Zi, do you know who did it?" Zhao San walked around the office for several times, finally stopped and looked at Sun Lei.


    "I don''t know yet, but I heard that there was a fire in the village yesterday. I think Xiao Si''s death should have something to do with the fire..." Sun Lei pretended to wipe the tears from the corners of his eyes and replied in a hoarse voice.


    "Who is the head of the household?"


    Zhao San sat next to sun Lei and rubbed his temples. His expression was very painful.


    "I can''t find out..."


    "If you can''t find out, you have to find out all the people who have something to do with your yard. My son Zhao San can''t die for no reason, okay?"


    Although Zhao San repeatedly controlled his emotions, his tone still showed some anger.


    "Understand!" Sun Lei nodded.


    "Also, you find out all the people who have contacted Xiao Si in the past three months!"


    Zhao San then asked.


    "Do you want to call the police?"


    "Pa!"


    Zhao Sany pulled his mouth on Sun Lei''s face. Sun Lei looked at Zhao Sany in panic. He didn''t know what he said wrong.

 Chapter 1367

    "Are you a fucking fool? People are dead. What''s the use of calling the police? Tell them I can''t do Zhao San! I have to find the police in case of an accident!"


    Zhao San was suddenly angry, and then sun Lei was at a loss. He could only cover his red right face with his hand.


    "What am I doing? Don''t you fucking hurry!"


    Zhao San stared and scolded. Sun Lei quickly got up and walked out of the office in a panic.


    After attending Chang Gaoming''s banquet, I waited at home for three days before President Chang took the time to see me.


    Chang Gaoming was afraid of bad influence, so he set the location in a high-end private club with strong concealment.


    Because I have no contact with the loan, I don''t know much about the way. For the sake of insurance, I''m going to call Ji Xuan.


    "Hello? Mr. Ji! What are you doing?" I picked up my cell phone and dialed Ji Xuan.


    "...." Ji Xuan didn''t speak and didn''t know why. He hasn''t contacted me since he spent once in our harem last time. He basically walks around wherever I can appear


    "No, Mr. Ji, what do you mean by not talking? Waste my phone bill?"


    "..." Ji Xuan was still silent.


    "OK, it''s golden to play silence with me, isn''t it? I''ll see Chang Gaoming later. Why don''t you go with me?" I continued.


    "No!" Ji Xuan replied dryly.


    "Really not?"


    "... unless you pay me back!" Ji Xuan said in silence.


    "Hehe, do you think it''s possible?"


    The topic of paying back money is too heavy for me.


    "Grass, don''t go if you don''t pay back!"


    "Well, don''t go, right? Mr. Ji, you said that if Du Laoxie saw the passionate photos of you and these two male technicians, how would he react?"


    I picked up another mobile phone, edited a multimedia message and sent it to Ji Xuan.


    After about thirty seconds, Ji Xuan''s scream and curse came out of the receiver.


    "Ye Han, I grass you!"


    "It''s all about JB quality. I swear when I talk..." I curled my lips and then pressed the phone directly to death.


    ����


    An hour later, Ji Xuan and I came to the private club with Chang Gaoming.


    "Don''t droop your head. It''s like a dead man. It affects people''s mood..." I looked at Ji Xuan next to me and frowned.


    "Can you shut your fucking mouth!" Ji Xuan looked at me like killing his father and enemy.


    "Let''s just talk. Don''t swear all the time. We are all in a harmonious society. We always pretend to be confused with me..." I said.


    "Roll the calf!" Ji Xuan scolded with gnashing teeth.


    I walked into the private room while pulling light with Ji Xuan.


    After entering, Chang Gaoming has arrived and is drinking tea inside.


    After I exchanged greetings with him, Ji Xuan directly cut into the topic. They talked enthusiastically for more than an hour. I couldn''t understand what they said. I had to sit awkwardly and foolishly aside. I don''t understand this very well, so let Ji Xuan talk to him. I know Ji Xuan won''t pit me, at least not at present.


    At about two o''clock in the afternoon, Chang Gaoming said there was something wrong with the bank. After saying hello to me, he walked out of the private room with his office bag.


    "How is it?" after Chang Gaoming left, I lit a cigarette and looked at Ji Xuan and asked.


    "... not fed yet." Ji Xuan shook his head and lit himself a cigarette.


    "Eighty eight thousand is not enough! Eat money!" I shouted in surprise.


    "Two eighty-eight thousand are enough..." Ji Xuan looked at my excited look, smiled very happily and said.


    "Grass, it''s too fucking black. This one won''t be loaned!" I waved, picked up my clothes and was ready to go out.


    "If you don''t lend, eighty-eight thousand will be in vain..." Ji Xuan sat in place and looked at me with a smile.


    "Fuck, I''m still riding a Tiger now?" I threw down my clothes and shouted angrily.


    "Ha ha, you use the word quite well..."


    "Don''t fucking laugh, I wonder if Chang Gaoming bought you out and fooled me!" I said angrily.


    "Add it up yourself..."


    "How much to give him next time, you say!"


    "It''s still at this price. He doesn''t dare to take more, and people can''t see less..."


    "Grass, the more money you have, the more money you spend..."


    I was so angry that my head was confused. I polished haw and threw down a word, and then went straight out of the private club.


    ����


    After leaving with Ji Xuan, I returned to the harem. Before I got off the bus, I saw a familiar figure.


    This is the middle-aged fat man I met in Chang Gaoming''s banquet toilet that day


    That''s the toilet man in Ji Xuan''s mouth, Qian de.


    The man told me at that time that I didn''t take it seriously when he was free to come and support me, but he came that night and spent 28000 directly.


    It''s nothing. After that day, Chandler came almost every day. It''s the fourth day. He spent at least 20000 yuan a day. He was directly listed as a key protected customer by Ruige.


    When my brother Rui saw him, it was like seeing the God of wealth. He almost hung the whole picture at the gate of our harem and offered incense every day.


    Qian De is now close to Du Xianyang in our harem. The main reason is that people pay money and Du broken shoes keep accounts.


    The ladies of our harem also affectionately call them brothers of the harem.


    At first, I wondered if Qian de came to me, but later I found that I thought too much. People didn''t do anything except drinking and massage every day, and they didn''t publicize it, that is, they spent silently.


    "Brother Qian, come again!"


    I stepped forward and bared my teeth.


    "Ha ha, Ye Zi just came back?"


    When Chandler saw me, he put his arm around my shoulder and asked with a laugh.


    "Well, I went out to do something just now..."


    I nodded.


    "Just come back and have a drink with me!"


    "Brother, do you drink like this?" I patted Chandler on the stomach and asked.


    "It''s been like this for more than ten years. I used to drink at other people''s houses. Now my brother has this business, and I have to support it!" Chandler said very frankly.


    Although the words sound a little false, the RMB Qian de took out is true, so I don''t hate him very much.


    "As long as you come here, put my liver on the alcoholic liver!" I motioned in the direction of my liver and said shamelessly.


    "Brother ye, if you don''t get drunk today, we won''t return!"


    Chandler put his arm around my shoulder and walked into our harem bar laughing.


    ����


    An hour later, I ran out of Chandler''s private room with my mouth covered and ran directly to the toilet.


    "Wow..."


    "Wow..."


    I threw up with the toilet.


    "Fuck, I vomited three times in an hour. Today is a record breaking..."


    I rinsed my mouth, then took out my cell phone and dialed Liu Rui.


    "What''s the matter, boss Ye!" Liu Rui asked with a low voice.


    "Don''t fucking hide, Private Room 203, go and help me for a while! WOW!"


    Then I hung up and threw up.


    The next day, in my room.


    I opened my eyes vaguely and my head was as painful as explosion. Yesterday, after I vomited three times in the toilet, I was dragged back by Chandler and directly dried fragments for me. I don''t know how I came back.


    I rubbed my head. I was just about to open the quilt. Suddenly, I saw Liu Rui, Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song, old car and Duan Hui sitting by my bed, one by one.


    "Fuck! What are you doing in the house without sleeping? Wake me up?"


    I looked at several people and asked.


    "Wake up?"


    Liu Rui looked at me seriously and asked.


    I looked at Liu Rui''s appearance and their strange behavior, vaguely feeling what had happened.


    "What''s the matter?"


    I looked at Liu Rui carefully and asked.


    "It''s all waiting for you. When you wake up, we''ll have a meeting!"


    Liu Rui said solemnly.


    "Meeting? What meeting?"


    I don''t understand.


    "Cough..."


    Liu Rui ignored me, cleared his throat and said, "yesterday was a day remembered by history, yesterday was an unforgettable day..."


    "What happened yesterday? Yesterday was September 18th?"


    I whispered to yuan yuan next to me.


    "I speak, others keep quiet!"


    Liu Rui glared at me and said.


    I quickly shut up. Liu Rui then said, "although yesterday has passed, the shame is still engraved in our hearts!"


    Liu Rui''s small knock was very hard, and the emotional incitement was very in place, so everyone clapped. Although I didn''t know what happened, I also clapped.


    "Stop!"


    Liu Rui opened the quilt, patted me on the thigh and shouted.


    "Grass, what the fuck are you doing patting my thigh!"


    I kicked Liu Rui directly on the back and scolded.


    "Don''t you have to shoot something to stop?"


    Liu Rui said with some grievances.


    "You can''t make a fucking bed!"


    I looked at my red thighs and said with some pain.


    "The bed doesn''t sound..."


    "Roll the calf!" I scolded wordlessly.


    "OK, let''s go on with the meeting!" Liu Rui straightened his collar and said, "what do you think about yesterday?"


    Everyone lowered their heads and the room was silent.


    "Who can tell me what happened yesterday?" I asked anxiously.


    "What''s the matter? You still have the face to ask?" Liu Rui shouted, gnashing his teeth in front of me.


    "Why am I ashamed to ask..."


    "Yesterday was the biggest shame since the opening of our harem! It was a day that our harem will never forget!"


    Liu Ruiyi shouted angrily.


    "Can you not fucking drag the words! Say the point!"


    I went up and kicked Liu Rui in the head.


    Liu Rui rubbed his head and then said, "seven old men, seven! Plus half of my daughter-in-law! I haven''t drunk a Chandler! Do you think it''s a shame? Shame?"


    "That''s it?" I was a little surprised.


    "Isn''t that enough? A bar owner can''t drink more than others can consume! If one can''t drink, don''t say anything. Seven people haven''t drunk in turn! What a fucking shame. How can we hang out in the bar industry in the future? What do peers think? What do customers think?"


    Liu Rui shouted very excited and spit on Xingzi''s face.

 Chapter 1368

    "No, what are you doing in my house?" I wiped my face and asked.


    "Why do you say that? Other people are all right, which is the most humiliating thing for you! I won''t say anything after vomiting three times! How do you explain when you drink too much, holding someone''s young lady and shouting to mom?" Liu Rui asked with a finger on my head.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked a little confused.


    The crowd nodded.


    "Fuck, you talk first, I''ll go to the bathroom..." I opened the quilt and ran directly to the bathroom in my house.


    "Ye Han, come out!"


    Liu Rui knocked on the door and shouted.


    "You talk, I won''t go out..."


    I''m not a fucking fool. They have to bury me when I go out. I can''t go out even if I''m killed.


    Liu Rui had no choice but to go back to the meeting. They studied for more than ten minutes. Finally, they agreed and decided to have another PK with Qian de tonight to get back some face.


    After they left, I dared to come out of the toilet and put on my clothes and go out.


    Today, I made an appointment with Su Su to walk with her. I thought I was late, but Su Su didn''t come when I arrived.


    It took more than ten minutes for Susu to come.


    "Elder sister, we have an appointment of two o''clock. It''s three thirty now!" I put my cell phone in front of Su Su and asked loudly.


    Although I''ve only been here for more than ten minutes, I''m still ashamed to scold Su Su.


    "Sorry, I''m in a traffic jam!" Su explained awkwardly.


    "Is traffic jam an excuse? Don''t you know if you can come earlier?"


    It''s a pleasure to talk to Su Su like this. I think my b-suit is very successful.


    "What do you want to do?" Susu lowered his head and whispered.


    "You kiss me and I''ll forgive you!" I put my face in front of Jesus and said shamelessly.


    "Pa!"


    Su Su slapped me in the face.


    "Are you used to you lately?" asked Susu, twisting my ear.


    "No... no, sister, I know I''m wrong. Let go of your hand!"


    I bared my teeth in pain and shouted with a distorted expression.


    "Hum!"


    Susu loosened my ears and walked forward with high toes.


    "This woman, sooner or later I have to give you some medicine..."


    I looked at Su Su''s charming back and muttered viciously.


    ����


    I accompanied Susu for more than two hours, but Susu didn''t buy anything for herself except a jack jones coat for me.


    And I found that this woman can really walk. I was very tired an hour ago, but she walked inside like a chicken''s blood.


    "Elder sister, if you don''t buy it, can we stop walking?" I squatted in the corner and asked with some collapse.


    "Get up quickly..." Su Su glared at me and said.


    "Don''t get up, you don''t buy anything. Why do you say you walk so hard!"


    "I didn''t like it!"


    "So many things you don''t like?"


    "No..." Susu shook his head.


    "No, I won''t go. I''m tired to death..." I waved my hand. No matter what she said, I didn''t want to go forward.


    "Let''s have dinner..." Su Su thought for a moment and said.


    "OK!"


    I nodded immediately and stood up.


    In this way, I was shamelessly cheated by Su Su and followed her. For more than an hour, she finally took me to a hot pot shop


    Su Su and I ate in the hot pot restaurant for more than two hours. I looked up at the time. It was almost ten o''clock.


    "Are you ready?" I asked, looking at Susu who was drinking water.


    "Eat!" Susu nodded.


    "OK, I''ll send you back later..."


    "No more strolling?" Susu covered his mouth and smiled.


    "Sister, let me go! Can''t I take it?" when I heard that Susu was going to walk, I immediately collapsed and shouted.


    "Look at your promise..." Su Su glanced at me, then stood up and prepared to go.


    After we walked out of the hot pot shop, Su Su reached out to stop a taxi and turned to me and said, "you''re very busy there. You don''t have to send me. Go back quickly..."


    What Su Su said is true. Our bar is really busy now. Basically, everyone has work after 10 o''clock. Even the newcomers have to work hard every day until 3 o''clock before they can go back to the wine cellar.


    When I heard Su Su''s words, I was still very moved. I always felt that a good-looking girl like Su Su had a bad temper, but Su Su Su was an exception. She was very sensible, didn''t stick to people and didn''t do it.


    "OK, then you should pay attention to your safety and call me when you get home..." I looked at Susu and said with a smile.


    "OK!" Susu smiled and gave me an OK gesture.


    "Wait a minute!" I came forward and grabbed Susu''s hand.


    "Why?" asked Susu, looking very cute.


    "Don''t talk." I put my arms around Susu''s neck, gave her a kiss on the face, and then ran crazy to the parking lot.


    "You bitch!" Su Su blushed, looked at my back and scolded in a low voice, then opened the door and got into the car.


    ����


    I was in a good mood when I was driving. Although I was very tired after walking with Su Su all day today, I kissed Su Su. This wave is still good


    When I got to the harem, I got out of the car, then hummed a little song and walked unsteadily to the door. However, I found that today''s harem was very deserted. There was no parking space at the door.


    "Are there so few people today? My fucking starting career is going downhill?" I muttered, and then accelerated my pace.


    I went to the hall on the first floor and found that there was no one inside. I felt that something might be wrong.


    I went upstairs again and found no one.


    "Fuck, you play hide and seek with me! Why are there no people..." I looked at the empty hall and muttered in confusion.


    "Da Da!"


    At this time, I saw Wu Mei running out with a small satchel and high heels beating the ground very rhythmically.


    "Wu Mei!" I shouted as I stood at the entrance of the stairs on the second floor.


    "What have you done?" Wu Mei shouted anxiously after turning her head and seeing me.


    "I just went out to have dinner with Su Su. Why are there no people?" I quickly walked downstairs and looked at Wu Mei strangely.


    "Why don''t you turn on the phone?"


    "Power on." I took out the phone in confusion and found that there was no electricity.


    "Can you do something serious this day! Go out to pick up girls every day!" Wu Mei scolded as she dragged me out.


    What Wu Mei said was fucking confused. Did I make a mistake when I fell in love?


    "What''s the matter, where''s this man?" I stopped and asked.


    "It''s all in the hospital. I''ll come back and get the money."


    "Let Chandler drink into the hospital?" I was stunned and said.


    "What, Duan Hui was beaten in the intensive care unit!" Wu Mei replied impatiently.


    "What? Who the fuck did it!" I shouted with my voice several decibels higher and staring at the beads.


    "I don''t know. I knew Duan Hui was seriously injured..."


    When I heard Wu Mei''s words, my head hummed, and then I ran to the car quickly.


    I stepped on the accelerator and ran three red lights.


    "Don''t get in the fucking way. It''s so hard to kill yourself!" I opened the window and shouted at an Audi in front of me with red eyes.


    "Leaf, calm down..." Wu Mei frowned and reminded.


    "How the fuck am I calm? Huizi is in the intensive care unit!" I turned my head and yelled at Wu Mei. Wu Mei looked at me with fear. I should have never seen me like this.


    In principle, we have also experienced great storms, but we have also suffered minor injuries. This time, Duan Hui entered the intensive care unit. What does the intensive care unit represent?


    It means that it may not be rescued at any time!


    It means you can fucking die at any time!


    The more I think, the more anxious I am, and the more confused I am.


    After a while, Wu Mei and I rushed to the hospital. The door of the emergency room was full of people, including Liu Rui, Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song, old cars, things, North and south, and even Qian de.


    "Duan Hui, how''s it going?" I shouted at the old car.


    The old car looked at me, then shook his head and said, "I don''t know yet..."


    I sat decadent on the ground and looked at the red words in the rescue on the door.


    Lao Che and Duan Hui pay the most among us. I don''t feel so guilty when others are injured, but they are the only two. I always feel that I owe them.


    I don''t want to know what happened. I just sit quietly on the ground and smoke.


    The others did not speak, but smoked one by one. Slowly, there were cigarette butts on the ground, and the corridor was filled with smoke.


    "Brother ye, I have something else to do, so I''ll go first..." Qian de came to me, patted me on the shoulder and said.


    "En en..." I promised weakly.


    "Duan Hui is fine. Tell me if you have difficulties. I''ll try my best to help!" Chandler threw down a sentence and turned out of the corridor.


    Looking at Chandler''s back, I was still a little moved. I haven''t known him for a long time. It''s really good to say this to me.


    ����


    Just then the door of the emergency room opened and the surgeon and nurse came out.


    "Doctor, how''s my friend?" the first to stand up was the old car, who shouted at the doctor with a very excited expression.


    "Doctor!"


    "Didn''t the patient sleep?"


    ��������


    Meng Liang and others surrounded in an instant, while I squatted quietly on the ground without talking.


    The doctor took off his mask wearily, looked at the old car through a thick myopia lens, then pushed them away and shouted: "the patient has lost too much blood, which has been controlled, and now his life is no longer in danger..."


    After listening to the doctor, I sat down on the ground and took a deep breath. My tight nerves finally relaxed at the moment.


    "Smoking is not allowed here."


    Just as I was about to light the cigarette on my mouth, the doctor suddenly shouted.


    I smiled, put away my cigarette, looked at the doctor and asked, "can we go in now?"


    "The patient hasn''t woke up yet and needs a rest..." the doctor threw down this sentence with a straight face, and then followed the nurse back to the office.

 Chapter 1369

    Two hours later, several of us entered Duan Hui''s ward.


    I looked at Duan Hui in a coma and felt an unspeakable taste in my heart.


    Duan Hui was cut eight times. There were more than ten wounds, but fortunately they were all skin injuries and did not hurt internal organs.


    "Who knows what''s going on?" I looked at the crowd and asked in a cold voice.


    "I know."


    It never occurred to me that North and South were talking.


    "Tell me..." I rubbed my face and said with a tired expression.


    The north and the South were silent for a moment, and then gave a general account of what happened.


    The contents are as follows.


    Harem, 9 p.m.


    There are more and more people on the dance floor on the first floor. There is nothing wrong in the wine cellar. The two brothers, East, West, North and south, are ready to go downstairs to help.


    They found the old car. At first, the old car didn''t want them to help, but the waiter was really busy. They had no choice but to ask them to help the waiter do some odd jobs of delivering wine and fruit dishes.


    It''s not the first time they''ve done this job, so they''re much more skilled than the first time.


    Slowly, the north and South are no longer as slow as they were just now. They are not so careless when walking, but it is because of this carelessness that today''s murder occurred.


    After working hard for more than an hour, North and South finally took time to go to the toilet. North and South went to the urinal, wiped the sweat on his forehead, lit a cigarette and puffed up. When North and South drained water, the walkie talkie between his waist rang.


    "North and south, chuck 433, a fruit plate, a bottle of Red Square!"


    "OK, OK!"


    North and South promised to the walkie talkie, and then some distressed put out the cigarette they had just smoked. After putting the remaining half of the cigarette back into the cigarette box, North and South shook their fat body and ran back to the dance floor quickly.


    "What are you doing?" Wu Mei at the front desk asked with a smile, looking at the anxious look of the north and the south.


    "Go to the bathroom..." north and South looked at Wu Mei, blushed, scratched her head and said.


    "Say so, I won''t let you come back..."


    "Nothing, nothing..."


    The north and South waved their hands, and then they were ready to rush into the dance floor with fruit plates and wine.


    "What''s the hurry! When the leaves come back, I''ll ask him to give you more..."


    Wu Mei smiled and shouted, but the north and South had run far away.


    "Bang!"


    North and South had just run out for less than five meters. When they bowed their heads, they directly bumped into a man, and the fruit plate and wine spilled all over the man.


    In our northeast, the bar can not avoid a kind of people, that is, wine ignorant children.


    Generally, the quality of these people is relatively low. They can''t live without wine three times a day. If they drink too much, they will make trouble. It''s good to curse at a loud voice. Some people like to smash things and flirt with waiters.


    However, the man hit by the north and South obviously belongs to the kind of wine muddleheaded child I said.


    "Right... Right... Sorry!" north and South looked at the young man in front of them and stammered.


    "Are you fucking blind? So adults can''t see?" the young man spoke very quickly and scolded with his neck.


    "I didn''t mean to..." although the young man scolded hard, the north and the South knew they were wrong, so their attitude was better.


    "Fool! What do you say?"


    The young man reached out and grabbed the collar of the north and the south. The north and the South instinctively hid and pushed the young man with his right hand. The skinny young man was pushed by the north and the south, which directly gave him a somersault.


    "Do you dare to beat people, don''t you?" the young man lying on the ground scolded directly from north to south.


    "I... I didn''t mean it!"


    The north and South came forward to help the youth, but at this time, four or five people rushed to the dance floor.


    "Brother, what''s the matter?" the leader asked the young man.


    "He hit me!" cried the young man lying on the ground.


    "Do you dare to beat people? Fuck him for me!" the leader waved his big hand, and the group rushed north and South without any work.


    "What''s the matter! What the fuck are you doing?" Duan Hui saw something wrong at this time and ran over and shouted.


    "Who are you?" the young man lying on the ground looked at Duan Hui and asked.


    "I''m the manager of this bar..." Duan Hui frowned back. He looked at the young man lying on the ground and knew that the man must have drunk too much. It''s hard to deal with it.


    "Well, you came just in time. Your waiter just hit me and then hit me. What do you say?" the young man stood up and asked with his neck askew.


    "Did you hit someone?" Duan Hui asked, looking at the north and south.


    "I didn''t, he lied!" north and South gasped.


    "Fart, you didn''t hit me. How the hell did I lie on the ground..." the young man shouted like the porcelain touching aunt.


    Duan Hui looked at more and more people watching the excitement around him, frowned and said to the young man, "why don''t I exempt your order today? We apologize to you. What do you think?"


    "No!" the young man shook his head immediately.


    "What do you want?" Duan Hui adjusted his mood and asked with a smile.


    "Let him kneel down and apologize to me!" the young man shouted, pointing to the north and south.


    Duan Hui''s face changed when he heard this. He knew that the cause was that the north and the South hit people, but he wouldn''t kneel down for him!


    "Shall we change the solution?" Duan Hui then asked.


    "OK, you let your mother accompany me all night!" the young man shouted very foolishly. The voice was loud and everyone around laughed.


    Duan Hui endured the fool for a long time. Finally, he couldn''t help it. He bit his teeth and hooked his hook finger at the young man and said, "come on, come here!"


    "What are you doing?"


    "Pa!"


    Duan Hui drew a mouth directly into the young man''s face and directly fanned out.


    "Grass Mud Horse, hit him for me." the young man shouted with his face covered.


    At this time, Yang Song and Meng Liang came.


    "Huizi, what''s the matter?" Yang Song asked vaguely with a lollipop in his mouth.


    "This man is a little shameless..." Duan Hui''s voice trembled.


    "Bang!"


    "Do him if you don''t want to be ashamed. What do you think!" Yang Song grabbed a wine bottle and patted the young man on the head.


    Yang Song''s wine bottle opened the prelude to the battle. Meng Liang, Duan Hui, East, West, north, South and others did not care so much. They kicked the young man and his accomplices fiercely. The young man was beaten with blood all over his mouth.


    Several people kicked them for more than two minutes, and then asked the security guard to throw them out of the bar.


    "You have to deal with the trouble like this. Fools can''t get used to it. Can you get used to so many fools?" after the battle, Yang Song threw down this sentence unfathomably, and then walked back to the young lady''s rest room to boast about her glorious deeds.


    Duan Hui didn''t pay attention to those fools after beating them. He thought these people were ordinary gangsters, so he did what he should do when he returned to the dance floor.


    Half an hour later.


    Three vans slowly stopped at the gate of the harem. The leader was a man. He was not tall, about one meter seven, with a small flat head, bare arms, and two big words of forbearance on his back.


    Next to the leader was the young man who had just been beaten by Duan Hui.


    The leader got out of the car and roared. With a wave of his hand, Hula came out more than 20 social young people with machetes in their hands.


    "Is that it?" the leader stood at the gate of the harem and asked the beaten youth.


    "That''s it!" the young man nodded quickly.


    "Go!" the leading young man took a machete and kicked open the gate of the harem. He came in very arrogantly.


    "Welcome..." before the welcoming lady finished, she quickly stepped back two steps when she saw the appearance of these people.


    "Pa! Peng!"


    The leading young man had a big mouth and shouted directly on the face of the welcoming lady. Then Jane said very cleanly, "get out!"


    "Draft it, stand aside for me!" the younger brother behind the leading youth shouted angrily, waving a machete.


    When the guests on the dance floor saw these people coming in, they ran frantically to the door. In a moment, there was no one in the back palace.


    Duan Hui saw these people and immediately ran out.


    "Big brother, he just hit me..." the beaten youth shouted Duan Hui directly.


    "Did you hit him just now?" the leader shook his neck and asked.


    "What do you mean?" although the opposite hand is holding machetes, Duan Hui did not show fear.


    "You dare to fight my people?" the leader took a knife and said to Duan Hui.


    At this time, Meng Liang and Liu Rui all rushed down from the second floor with guys in their hands.


    "You have more than one JB!" Meng Liang scolded directly with a military thorn in his hand.


    "Who are you?" the leader looked at Meng Liang and asked.


    Meng Liang listened to him, grinned, then pointed at his back and said, "what do you see behind you?"


    As soon as the leader turned back, Yang Song, who didn''t know when to go around behind him, took the wine bottle and patted it directly on his face.


    "Bang!"


    The wine bottle burst.


    The leader''s face was covered with blood.


    The leader swayed and then fell back.


    Before the battle began, the leader was given a bottle of wine by Yang Song and lost his combat ability.


    The leader lay down, but the battle continued.


    "I grass your mother!"


    "Fuck him!"


    The younger brother behind the leader roared, then held up a machete and rushed towards Meng Liang, Yang Song and others. The battle officially kicked off.


    It goes without saying that Meng Liang''s fighting ability is the first main force in our harem. It''s absolutely no problem to fight three in one.


    Although Liu Rui and Yang Song have some disadvantages in body lattice, they have also been trained. They are waving machetes, one for the other.


    As for Duan Hui''s combat effectiveness with the old car, it was a little worse. The opposite people knew that they were more face-to-face, so they rushed to them. As soon as they came and went, they couldn''t greet each other.


    "Get the fuck away!" just when the old car was blocked in the corner, something came running with a kitchen knife. Yes, yes, it''s a kitchen knife.


    When Liu Rui took the weapons on the second floor, they had already picked up the good ones. When they took the things, there was only a rolling pin and a kitchen knife left.

 Chapter 1370

    "Peng! Peng!"


    According to the old car''s memory, things were extremely fierce with kitchen knives. One person stopped seven or eight people across the street. If it wasn''t for the help of things, the situation of the old car might be more serious than Duan Hui.


    There were many people in the opposite direction. Slowly, Meng Liang and Liu Rui were too busy for themselves. In the twinkling of an eye, Meng Liang was cut two or three times in the back.


    Meng Liang was injured, not to mention Duan Hui. He stepped back while fighting. He leaned against the wall. Duan Hui felt that countless machetes kept cutting on himself.


    His combat effectiveness is not good. There are many people around him.


    When a group of people cut around Duan Hui, he directly pulled the young man who had just slapped his mouth.


    "Pooh! Pooh!"


    Duan Hui clutched the knife in his hand and stabbed the man''s belly.


    Although Duan Hui didn''t have the courage to kill, he had completely lost his mind at this time. He couldn''t manage so much. He could count one by one.


    The blood from the young man''s stomach dyed Duan Hui''s clothes red. Duan Hui shouted and scolded like a wild beast.


    At this time, Wu Mei, hiding at the front desk, kept dialing my number, but it was turned off.


    She didn''t dare to call the police. She could only repeat the action of dialing with tears in her eyes.


    "Draft it? Get the fuck out of here!"


    At this time, Meng Liang had finished dealing with the gangsters around him and rushed to Duan Hui with the army stab.


    "Pooh!"


    Meng Liang casually pulled over a gangster. The gangster didn''t respond. He just screamed.


    "Ah!"


    "Pooh!"


    Meng Liang''s army stabbed directly into the gangster''s stomach.


    "Draft it, who can move? Come here!" Meng Lian is now full of blood, carrying an army thorn, scanning the gangsters around like the God of death.


    "Who won''t accept the draft?" at this time, Liu Rui and Yang Song also rushed over and shouted around Duan Hui.


    The gangster stepped back and looked at the group with trembling.


    "Run!" at this moment, I don''t know who shouted.


    After hearing this sentence, the bastards ran out like crazy and knocked down the wine glass and bottle all the way.


    When everyone was gone, Meng Liang hurried to Duan Hui.


    "Hui Zi, are you all right?" Meng Liang shouted with Duan Hui in his arms.


    "Nothing, help me to the hospital..." Duan Hui replied with one eye open and one eye closed in a very weak voice.


    "Call an ambulance!" Meng Liang turned and shouted.


    "The ambulance is too late to get in my car..." at this time, Qian De, who has been watching the excitement, ran out and said.


    "Thanks!"


    Meng Liang looked at Qian de with a complicated expression. It may be because Qian de was watching the excitement just now, so Meng Liang was dissatisfied.


    But I don''t think people should be blamed for this kind of thing. Chandler told us that it''s the relationship between drinking a few drinks. It''s obviously unrealistic for you to let people help you with your life. I think it''s very good if he can say how to get in his car.


    Five minutes later, the police arrived.


    Guo thought personally led the team. After arriving at the scene, Guo thought wrung his eyebrows and scolded: "these are fucking savages! Don''t pay attention to the police!"


    Then he began to chase the bastards with his people.


    Fifteen minutes later, Duan Hui was sent to the hospital. The others were not seriously injured, so they simply wrapped up.


    After listening to the dictation from the north and the south, I turned upside down in my mind and blamed myself very much for why I was not present at that time. If I were here, Duan Hui might not be able to stand such serious injuries. I would rather lie in the hospital bed, even Liu Rui or Meng Liang, but Duan Hui, the one who works hard and pays the most in our harem.


    "You all come out with me..." I inadvertently lit a cigarette and frowned at everyone in the room.


    In the corridor, we surrounded each other.


    "Tell me, what do you think of the this?" I asked expressionless with the a flick of the ash.


    "It''s my fault. It''s all my fault. If I weren''t too stupid, Huige wouldn''t get hurt..." Nanbei said with his head down and very guilty.


    "It has nothing to do with you, you don''t have to blame!" I patted north and South on the shoulder, comforted them, then looked at others and asked, "what about you? Don''t you have anything to say?"


    The crowd was silent.


    "Well, no one is talking, right? Let me say a few words! I have a great responsibility for Duan Hui to lie here. If I were here, maybe the problem would not be so serious, but I don''t want to forget it. All the fights have fucking hit my house! What do you mean? Do you ride your neck and shit? Do you give too much face? My brothers have been beaten like this Well, if I don''t show my attitude, I really think our harem is a children''s paradise! I''m going to rectify this. Do you have any objection? I stare at everyone and shout.


    "Leaf, just say how to fix it!" Liu Rui said first.


    "Yes, just tell us where the knife goes, and you can decide the rest!" Meng Lian also said.


    "Old car, what do you think?" I looked at the old car and asked.


    "I''ve known Huizi for 12 years..." old Che gritted his teeth and replied.


    "That''s OK, no one opposes, isn''t it?" I asked again.


    "How about me? Why don''t you ask my opinion?" Yang Song shouted at this time.


    "Your opinion is ignored!" I glanced at Yang Song and then said, "I''ll try to find out these people later. You find people with a head of two thousand. You should be able to reach out, okay?"


    "Understand!" the crowd nodded.


    "OK, let''s go first!"


    I waved my hand, then went to the corridor window and began to make a phone call.


    My first call was to Guo Siwei.


    "Hello? Team Guo, what are you doing?" I asked with a smile after Guo thought took the phone.


    "What do you say? There''s such a big thing in your harem. What can I do?" Guo thought in an irritable tone.


    "Brother Guo, can you raise your hand..." I asked tentatively.


    "... what do you mean?" Guo thought a little surprised.


    "Can you leave it alone?" I asked directly.


    "Isn''t it your people who are injured? What do you mean?" Guo thought made me ask a little confused and said very puzzled.


    "I think I can solve it myself?"


    "..." Guo thought without speaking.


    "Brother Guo, I beg you!" I said, gritting my teeth.


    "Shit, just toss!"


    Guo thought scolded and then hung up directly.


    Seeing that the phone was hung up, I smiled helplessly. I really don''t know what the relationship between Guo thinking and Liu Yong is. It''s so fucking easy. As long as I speak, Guo thinking won''t refuse.


    I called him for two purposes.


    First, don''t catch the man opposite.


    Second, he leaned aside when we started.


    Then I called Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan, but both of them were out of town and didn''t catch up with what happened today, so I didn''t know who the opposite side was. But Du Xianyang called me 20 tough guys without saying a word.


    I lay down by the window and thought for a while. Then I picked up the phone and called Chandler. Because he was there, I thought he might know the group.


    "Hey, brother Qian."


    "What''s the matter with Duan Hui?" Qian de asked anxiously.


    I never thought that Qian de could care about Duan Hui''s injury at this time.


    "Nothing''s wrong..." I paused and said.


    "That''s good, that''s good, what can I do for you to call me?" Chandler continued.


    "Brother, do you know anyone who started today?" I asked very directly.


    "... leaves! Don''t you embarrass me?"


    Chandler''s tone is very helpless. I know he doesn''t want to get involved in this, but at least he knows who''s doing it.


    "Just think I didn''t ask..."


    I can understand Chandler''s difficulties, so I didn''t go on asking.


    "Leaf, thank you for being considerate. If you don''t have enough money, tell me!"


    "OK," I nodded.


    "If your cell phone doesn''t work, send me a text message..." Chandler continued.


    "I see!"


    With that, I hung up the phone, lay down by the window and looked at the night outside the hospital.


    Five minutes later, I received a text message from a strange number.


    I grinned and clicked on the text message.


    The content is as follows: "weekly game hall, Jinle."


    Chandler sent me this message.


    I put away my cell phone, walked to the old car and asked, "how''s the shaking?"


    "It''s coming soon!" the old car replied.


    "How many?"


    "Twenty! All can play with their lives!" the old car said with his cell phone in his hand.


    "OK, that''s enough!" I nodded and then shouted, "come home with me and get the guy!"


    At this time, North and South ran to me and said, "leaf, my brother and I also want to go..."


    "You two won''t get involved in such a thing..." I frowned and refused.


    "Take us!" the thing said stubbornly.


    "..." I frowned and didn''t speak, because I really didn''t want them to go. After all, it''s not a good thing.


    "It''s because of me. I''m sorry..." north and South dragged my hand and said.


    "OK, you two follow, but you must listen to me when you go, don''t you understand?" looking at their sincere eyes, I had to reluctantly agree.


    "Understand!" they nodded.


    "Let''s go, fight and make do with it. Are you two careless?" I smiled and kicked the north and south, and then took them out of the hospital.


    Twenty minutes later, when we got home, we found some machetes and some army thorns. To be on the safe side, I took a pistol.


    Twenty five minutes later, the people in the old car and Du Xianyang arrived together.


    "Let''s go!" I shouted at the van.


    Seven vans lined up and drove neatly on the road.


    This is our second expedition to the harem. The last time we were forced to be helpless.

 Chapter 1371

    But this time, the tiger came out of the mountain and the blood was all over the sky!


    In front of the game hall in H city on Saturday.


    "Didi!"


    In the distance, the headlights of the van are on


    "Creak!"


    A sudden brake, six vans parked neatly in front of the game hall.


    "Pay the fare first and tell the driver to fight without running, and I''ll pay if the car hits!" I sat on the co driver and turned to the old car.


    The old car nodded and jumped out of the car directly.


    "Come down!"


    After the old car told the driver, he pulled his neck and shouted.


    "Jingle!"


    Forty or so young men carrying machetes, military spikes and steel pipes pulled open the door.


    The quality of these people is obviously much better than the people we used to fight Wang Shuo last time. Just looking at the posture is that kind of professional fighting.


    "Bah!"


    After I got out of the car, I spit and scanned the group of young people with military spikes.


    "See this game hall?" I shouted, pointing to the game hall behind me.


    "See!" the crowd shouted very neatly.


    "Smash it for me! I don''t fucking know it. Can I do it?" I continued.


    "OK!"


    "Let''s go!"


    I shouted with the army thorn and rushed to the front of the crowd.


    I stepped forward and kicked open the door of the billiards hall.


    Because it is midnight, there are not many people in the billiards hall, only about four or five.


    As soon as I rushed in, I saw a young man with yellow hair holding a billiard club. He looked at me with puzzled eyes and asked, "man, what do you mean?"


    "What''s your name?"


    I licked my lips and asked with a military thorn in my hand.


    "Jinle!"


    The young man with yellow hair frowned and answered.


    I went to Jinle, looked up and down, and then asked, "are you the boss of this game hall?"


    "Yes, troublemakers?"


    Jinle looked at my posture, immediately understood what was going on, and asked very directly.


    "Vengeful!" I replied with a smile.


    Jinle put down his club, looked at me, and then asked, "what hatred?"


    In the face of more than 40 people, Jinle''s performance is still very calm.


    Before I could speak, a dozen people suddenly ran down from the second floor of the game hall, each with a guy in his hand.


    "Grass Mud Horse, who dares to make trouble?"


    The leader shouted.


    "Grass Mud Horse, your grandpa me!"


    Yang Song recognized the leader at a glance. It was the man who was knocked down by a bottle of wine by Yang Song in the harem.


    "Is it... Is it you?"


    The leading young man was tied with gauze on his head. When he saw Yang Song, his body was stunned.


    "Grass Mud Horse, we meet again in less than five hours!"


    Meng Liang took a step forward and shouted loudly.


    "You... You''re here too!"


    The leader swallowed and spit. In the fight in our harem, the person he most impressed was Meng Liang. He will never forget Meng Liang''s desperate play.


    "It''s them who did it today?" I asked Meng Liang back.


    "That''s them!" Meng Liang nodded.


    "That''s right for a JB. Open it directly!"


    My eyes were red and I rushed straight into the crowd with a military spike.


    "Fuck him, dry!" the leader knew he was in his own house, so he didn''t flinch. With a big hand, more than 20 people rushed to us.


    "Peng!"


    "Grass Mud Horse, are you the leader? Just you can shout slogans? Just you?"


    Just when the people on both sides of us just rushed together, Liu Rui picked up a billiard ball and threw it directly to the leader''s mouth. The distance and strength were in place. The leader directly looked up and fell down, and his nose blood rubbed out.


    "Grass Mud Horse, give me this throwing ball!" the leader stood up, covered his nose with one hand and pointed to Liu Rui.


    "Grass Mud Horse, who are you?" the leader just stood up. Yang Song stepped forward, pulled his hair, directly pressed it on the billiards case, and then stabbed it into his stomach.


    "Pooh!"


    Yang Song was very cruel, and the blade went straight into two-thirds.


    "Draft? Who do you want to hit?"


    "Pooh!"


    "Do you still shout fucking slogans?"


    Yang Song then stabbed him twice, but instead of stabbing his stomach, he stabbed him in the leader''s leg.


    The people opposite were stunned by Liu Rui and Yang Song, because they obviously didn''t expect such a fucking fight.


    "Peng!"


    When Yang Song wanted to stab him, a pickaxe directly stuck on his back. Although it was hit on his back, I saw that the man was hit on Yang Song''s head, but Yang Song avoided him.


    Yang Song stood up and shouted with red eyes, "who the fuck did it?"


    "Bang!"


    Yang Song got another blow on his back and directly fought with Yang Song.


    "Wow!"


    When he saw Yang Song fall, the person opposite rushed over and kicked him fiercely.


    "Grass Mud Horse, don''t... don''t fucking watch the excitement?"


    Yang Song lay on the ground, bared his teeth and shouted.


    We looked at Yang Song on the ground and were stunned for about five seconds.


    "Brothers, let''s do it!" Liu Rui responded first and rushed to the crowd with a military sprint.


    "Open the whole!" I also shouted, and then pulled up Yang Song on the ground.


    "I grass your blood!" Yang Song was kicked with the blood all over his face and red eyes. He scolded like a psycho. He didn''t know whether to scold us or the opposite one.


    I always think that the victory or defeat lies in the momentum. The momentum opposite is obviously not as good as ours. After all, there are many of us, and Meng Liang and Dongxi on our side are the masters who don''t want to die when they fight, so the victory or defeat can be divided soon.


    Yang Song may be very fierce today because he was stimulated. Although his face was slightly injured, it did not affect his play. He chopped when he saw people and cut when he saw people. He was not used to it at all.


    "Peng! Peng!"


    "Let you step on me, let you step on me! I''ll fucking kill you!"


    Yang Song pulled the hair of an unlucky man and hit the ground hard. He hit the ground three or four times in a row. The man''s face was covered with blood. The scene was very bloody.


    "Bang!"


    Shaking his body from north to south, he stifled a young man opposite.


    "Peng!"


    Yuan Yuan went up to make up a pickaxe, and the knocked down youth lay directly on the ground.


    There is still a big gap between reality and TV. It''s pure nonsense to fight Ten Heroes in TV dramas. It''s good to fight four heroes. Among us, I have the weakest combat effectiveness, so things and Meng Liang have been around me all the time. Anyone who comes will cut them, even if they can''t cut them, it''s a blind cut, Yuan Yuan has a heart. He and the old car take a pickaxe. This thing has a long attack distance and makes a random swing. Most people don''t dare to lean forward at all.


    Moreover, there are many people on our side. The people on the opposite side are basically half down in one round, and the remaining half belong to the kind with little combat effectiveness.


    The battle lasted for five or six minutes, and almost all the people opposite fell down. At this time, I began to look for the position of Jinle in the crowd, but after looking for a long time, I found that Jinle was gone!


    "Don''t fucking fight!" I frowned and shouted.


    Everybody stop.


    "Who the fuck saw Jinle?" I shouted, looking around the game hall.


    "Don''t know, run away?" Liu Rui looked around and didn''t see Jin Le.


    "Fuck, I forgot him!" I gritted my teeth and scolded.


    Our main goal today is Jinle. Although Duan Hui was not beaten by him, I know he must be behind the scenes. If he doesn''t leave, Duan Hui can''t be hurt. He must have received the money from those drunken children.


    He knows that he is from our harem and dares to leave others. He simply doesn''t pay attention to our harem and doesn''t pay attention to me. In this way, people have to educate and kick. Only by convincing him, can he thoroughly understand what his position is.


    "Find it for me! The door is guarded by us. He must be in this room!"


    After I shouted, I found it in the house with a military thorn.


    "Didi!"


    Just at this time, outside the game hall, the dazzling light was on, and it was obvious that there was a soldier coming from the opposite side.


    "Liangzi, old car! You two take some people to get rid of the fools outside!"


    I turned and shouted.


    "OK!" Meng Liang nodded and then shouted, "come here and go out with me!"


    "Bang!"


    More than ten people rushed out with Meng Liang with machetes.


    "Fuck, just three cars dare to come and try!"


    Meng Liang blocked the dazzling light in the distance with his hand and said to more than a dozen people behind him: "the car can''t let them get off. Just block me in the car!"


    "Do it!"


    The old car rushed to the front of the crowd with a military spike.


    Three taxis on the opposite side were originally driving towards the game hall, but after seeing the people coming from Wu Yangyang, the driver was a little confused and asked, "brother, let''s... Do we still drive ahead?"


    "Grass... Fuck! There are so many fucking people!" the young man in the co pilot looked at the crowd in front of him and stammered.


    "Jinle didn''t fucking tell us so many people!" said another person in the car.


    "What the fuck are you driving forward? Step back!" the young co pilot scolded the driver.


    After hearing this, the driver put on the reverse gear and stepped on the accelerator.


    "Fuck, no, get off quickly, or you can''t get off!" the taxi fell back for more than ten meters. The young co pilot felt something was wrong, carrying a knife and pushing the door open, he was about to run down.


    "Awning!"


    "Wow"


    Meng Liang picked up a brick and threw it directly at the car rental. The brick was directly fixed on the windshield.


    The old car jumped directly to the roof, with military spikes on its wheels, began to hit the windshield, and the glass debris splashed everywhere in an instant.


    More than ten people immediately surrounded three taxis, and countless machetes and pickaxes swung wildly at the taxis.


    The sound of smashing cars, the sound of broken glass and shouting rang through the whole street, but there was no police car around. Countless citizens in the residential building leaned out their heads and looked at the fire downstairs.


    The old car pulled the young man''s hair from the co pilot of the first taxi and directly pulled out half of his body.


    The old car cut off the young man''s back one knife after another.

 Chapter 1372

    "I''m wrong, let me go!"


    The young man looked at the old car with tears on his face and asked for mercy in panic.


    "Grass Mud Horse! People are running out, you fucking rush in!"


    "Are you a fucking fool?"


    "My brother is still lying in the fucking hospital! You have to find something! You''re fucking busy, aren''t you?"


    The old car was like crazy. I couldn''t hear the young people''s voice for mercy. I kept waving a knife to vent my anger.


    At the other end, Meng Liang took a pickaxe handle from others and directly put it on the window of the taxi at the back of the wheel.


    "Awning!"


    The glass broke all over the floor.


    "Don''t... don''t..."


    The driver shook his head and looked at Meng Liang in panic.


    "What don''t?"


    Meng Liang grinned at the driver and asked.


    "Please, don''t hit me..."


    The driver begged.


    "Tell me, what are you doing here?"


    Meng Liang lies on the window and asks with a smile on his face.


    "Big... Big brother, I''m here to drive! I don''t know anything!"


    The driver has been scared to some collapse by Meng Liang.


    "Pa!"


    Meng Liang lit a cigarette, looked at the driver and put away his smile.


    "You open the door, you go..." Meng Liang took a cigarette and said.


    "Really... Really?"


    "Give you three seconds to think!" Meng Liang raised three fingers.


    "Three!"


    "Bang!"


    The driver directly pulled open the door and ran to the other end of the street at an amazing speed.


    "Ha ha!"


    Meng Liang looked at the driver''s back and smiled, then pulled out the man who was the co pilot.


    "What are you doing here?" Meng Liang asked the man with a cigarette in his mouth and looking at the co pilot.


    "I... I''m here to help..." the co pilot''s man looked at Meng Liangduo and replied.


    "Did you get a B!"


    Meng Liang''s face changed, and his knee knocked violently on his stomach.


    "Ah!"


    The man screamed.


    "Pooh!"


    "Pooh!"


    Meng Liang held a cigarette in his mouth and stabbed three times with an expressionless face. The blood dyed the young man''s thigh red.


    "I grass your mother!"


    At this time, a young man holding a machete frantically hacked at Meng Liang.


    "Liangzi, be careful!"


    The old car shouted.


    Meng Lian instinctively raised his hand and the Sharp Machete directly hit Meng Liang''s arm.


    "I fuck you, there are still people who dare to fight back!"


    Meng Liang bared his teeth and scolded. His right leg lifted up and directly kicked on the young man''s face. The young man flew out directly.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    Meng Liang chased after him and then kicked two feet.


    "Fuck you, they dare not fight back. Why do you dare?"


    Meng Liang pinched the young man''s neck and asked.


    "If you hit my brother, I''ll hit you!"


    The young man was choked by Meng Liang, his face flushed, and his voice replied weakly.


    "I hit your big brother just now?"


    "Yes!" the young man nodded stubbornly.


    Meng Liang looked at the young man, was silent, and then loosened the young man''s neck.


    "Cough..." the young man lay on the ground and coughed.


    "How old are you?" Meng Liang asked with a frown.


    ��20����


    "You go!" Meng Liang waved to the young man.


    "...." the young man didn''t speak, but he didn''t move.


    "Get out of here! Or you''ll end up like your big brother..."


    With that, Meng Liang picked up the machete at his feet, wiped the blood on his arm and walked in the direction of the old car.


    The young man lying on the ground watched Meng Liang leave with complex eyes. Then he stood up, dusted himself, and turned his head and ran in the opposite direction.


    The battle outside the game hall lasted for more than ten minutes. Meng Liang and the old car and people directly lay opposite each other. As Meng Liang said, these people didn''t even come out of the door from the beginning to the end of the battle.


    "Get the fuck out of here!" Meng Liang knocked on the taxi door with a military thorn and shouted loudly.


    The people in the car looked at Meng Liang as if they were looking at a beast. No one dared to come out.


    "Bang!" Meng Liang knocked on the door again.


    "Why? Don''t you come out and fight?" Meng Liang stared at beads and shouted.


    "No, no..."


    At this time, I don''t know who started it. The people in the car began to get out of the car one after another.


    "Give me a squat!" the old car shouted at the opposite with a machete.


    A minute later, the group gathered in the corner trembling, some squatting, some lying directly, because they couldn''t stand up.


    "Who is the leader?" Meng Liang lit a cigarette and looked at the group without expression.


    "I... I am!" a bald head raised his hand tremblingly.


    "Jinle asked you to come?" Meng Liang asked when he came to his bald head.


    "Well, ask me to bring some people to help..."


    "Pa!"


    Meng Liang drew his mouth on his bald face.


    "Are you fucking stupid? You want to reach out for everything?" Meng Liang scolded.


    "I didn''t know it was you! If I knew it, I couldn''t come..." said the bald head, who was very talkative.


    "Ha ha, do you know who I am?" Meng Liang asked with narrowed eyes.


    "Who are you?"


    "Pa!"


    Meng Liang pulled up with another mouth.


    "I don''t even know who it is! What the fuck is it to me..." Meng Liang scolded irritably, then pointed to his bald head and said, "give me your mobile phone!"


    "Brother..."


    "Pa!"


    Before he finished, Meng Liang''s backhand was another mouth.


    "I tell you I have a bad temper. Don''t write with me..." Meng Liang said directly.


    "I know, I know!"


    Baldheaded and bowed, he took out his mobile phone and handed it to Meng Liang.


    Meng Liang took the mobile phone, opened it, found that there was no password, turned to his bald head and said, "take your people and roll the calf. When you meet people in the harem, hide and go. Do you understand?"


    "Understand, understand!" the bald head nodded again and again.


    Meng Liang held a bald mobile phone in his left hand and his own mobile phone in his right hand. When he was about to dial me, he suddenly found that his bald head had not left.


    "I fucking let you go, you don''t understand?" Meng Liang looked at his bald head and scolded.


    "Brother, my apple 5S..." the bald man smiled a little embarrassed.


    "Pa!"


    This is Meng Liang''s fourth mouth.


    After the skinhead was beaten, he didn''t mention the mobile phone immediately. He hurried to the taxi with the people around him. The speed was amazing.


    Looking at the bald man, Meng Liang took out his cell phone and dialed it for me.


    "Finished?" I answered the phone and asked directly.


    "Put it down in one round. Did you find anyone there?" Meng Liang said.


    "No, does this B run out?" I said reluctantly.


    "I''ll call Jinle later. If he leaves, he will be able to answer. If he doesn''t leave, listen to the bell..." Meng Liang said, looking at his bald cell phone.


    "OK!"


    Hang up the phone. Meng Liang cuts off his bald mobile phone, finds a number marked Jinle and dials it directly.


    On the other end, in the game hall.


    We looked for Jinle everywhere, but we just couldn''t find it. It''s reasonable to say that more than 30 people should tear down the game hall. How can such a big living person not find it.


    "The boundless horizon is my love..."


    Meng Lianggang and I put down the phone, and the most dazzling national wind of the Phoenix Legend sounded melodiously in the house.


    Hearing the bell, I grinned. Jinle didn''t go.


    Following the bell, Liu Rui and I touched the toilet on the first floor.


    "The bell came from here. He must be here!"


    Liu Rui stood in the small toilet, looked at me and said.


    "Where the fuck is this?"


    I looked at the toilet that can only accommodate three people and asked very puzzled.


    "Is this fool here?" Liu Rui asked, pointing to the toilet.


    "Patter!"


    At this time, a drop of water fell on Liu Rui''s head. Liu Rui suddenly looked up and saw Jin Le lying on the partition of the toilet in a very strange posture.


    "Here are the leaves!" Liu Rui shouted, pointing to the partition.


    "Hehe, brother Jin, you can find a place?" I looked at Jin Le and asked with a smile.


    "You... What do you want?" Jinle asked with sweat on his face and panic in his eyes.


    "You''ll know when you come down!" I hooked my hook finger at Jinle.


    "I fucking go down, can you let me go?" Jinle asked naively.


    "Yes, let me spit on my face!" Liu Rui thought the sweat was spitting, took off his shoes and threw it at Jinle.


    The partition above the toilet is very narrow, that is, the small lattice of Jinle can be stuffed in. If it''s north and south, it can''t get in.


    Liu Rui''s shoes directly photographed Jinle''s face, and a No. 43 shoe print directly appeared on Jinle''s face.


    "Can''t you get down?" Liu Rui bent down and picked up the shoe just now, pointed to Jinle and shouted.


    "I fucking..."


    "Pa!"


    Before Jinle finished, the shoes in Liu Rui''s hand flew out again.


    "I grass your mother!" Jinle scolded with a broken expression.


    "Pa!"


    Liu Rui patted Jin Le''s mouth directly this time.


    "Draft it! Make your mouth cheap!" Liu Rui shook his arm and prepared for the next attack.


    I leaned aside and lit a cigarette. I looked at Liu Rui and Jin Le with a smile.


    At this time, Yang Song, Yuan Yuan and other things also ran over. Yang Song looked at the Jinle on the top of the house and shouted in surprise, "fuck me, steal the saint?"


    "Loose, you came just in time. Come and help me swing..." Liu Rui wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    Yang Song took Liu Rui''s shoes, weighed them twice in his hand, turned his mouth and threw them to the ground.


    "Why did you throw it back?" Liu Rui picked up his shoes and shouted.


    "You can''t do this, wait..."


    After that, Yang Song ran out of the toilet and ran back with five or six billiards in his arms.


    "This thing can be powerful. If one goes down, at least two teeth will fall..." Yang Song threw the billiard ball in his hand and bared his teeth with a smile.


    "Shit, why didn''t I think of it?" Liu Rui said in surprise, looking at the billiards in Yang Song''s hand.


    "Brother Jin, you open your mouth and connect this black eight. Maybe you won''t lose your teeth..." Yang Song shook his arm and shouted at Jinle.


    "Shit, it''s a big fucking job to swallow billiards!" Yuan Yuan swallowed his spit and said with some expectation.


    "No, no, I''ll come down, I''ll come down!" Jinle quickly raised his hands and shouted at Yang Song.

 Chapter 1373

    H City, Municipal Public Security Bureau, Interpol captain''s office.


    "Bang!"


    When Guo Siwei saw me hang up, he took off his hat and threw it roughly on the ground. Then he opened the drawer and took out his gun.


    "Click!"


    The bolt rolled.


    "Fuck! Everyone is going to turn the sky, isn''t it? Call the police!"


    Guo thought shouted and walked out of the office.


    Five minutes later, six police cars and more than 20 armed policemen with * were driving rough on the road with double flashing sirens.


    Inside the car, Guo Siwei took out his mobile phone and dialed Liu Yong.


    "Master Liu, this ye Han is so fucking crazy that I want to clean him up!"


    After Liu Yong answered the phone, Guo thought straight to the point.


    "Hehe, what did you order? Made our Guo brigade so angry?" Liu Yong asked with a smile.


    "He and Jinle got together. I told him to step back, but he couldn''t listen..." Guo thought in a very stiff tone.


    "Just this?" Liu Yong was a little surprised. He obviously felt that it wouldn''t make Guo thinking so angry.


    "Jin Le is Liu Ming''s brother-in-law..." Guo thought explained.


    "Hehe, are you afraid that ye Han will offend Liu Ming?"


    Liu Yong suddenly understood what Guo thought.


    "They moved Jinle. I can''t tell Liu Ming!"


    Guo thought clenched his teeth and said.


    "Thinking, I don''t know if I should tell you something..." Liu Yong said with some hesitation.


    "You said..." although Guo thought he knew what Liu Yong was going to say, he could only harden his head and ask.


    "I understand Ye Han''s children and won''t take the initiative to make trouble. Although they are crazy, they know how to be measured!" Liu Yong said calmly.


    "But, Liu Yong..."


    Guo thought he had to speak, but was interrupted by Liu Yong.


    "Some people I can''t afford, some people I can afford. You know what role Liu Ming plays in my eyes. You also have a balance between who is far and who is near!"


    With that, Liu Yong hung up the phone directly. Guo thought in the car looked at his mobile phone and the national emblem on his hat. He smiled bitterly and looked helpless.


    ����


    In the presidential suite of a five-star hotel in Hainan.


    "What''s going on?"


    Li Tao leaned on the sofa and stared at the football match.


    "What else can I do? Ye Han and they are fighting again..."


    Liu Yong grabbed a handful of peanuts from the tea table and threw them all into his mouth. He began to chew them.


    "Guo brigade is not happy?" Li Tao asked after taking a sip of beer.


    "En en, opposite is Liu Ming''s brother-in-law!" Liu Yong nodded and said.


    "Ha ha, these children have been busy all day, and they are still looking for my role to poke goo! I like it!" Li Tao laughed.


    "Ye Han''s knife may be stuck in Liu Ming''s heart..."


    "Zha, Zha to death, I don''t fucking like Liu Ming''s fool. Mingming graduated from grade 5 of primary school and became his mother. I graduated from grade 2 of junior high school and didn''t even go into the party!" Li Tao said viciously while eating chicken claws.


    "Just like you, you can''t get in after you graduate from a doctor!" Liu Yong said in some silence.


    "Grass, it''s like you can go in!" Li Tao gave Liu Yong a white eye and then watched the game.


    "Wipe your mother, header!"


    "What''s this fool kicking? No fucking food!"


    "Fuck, 20000 yuan is fucking thrown into the sea again..."


    Liu Yonggang was about to lie down and have a rest when he heard Li Tao shouting while patting his thigh.


    ����


    On the other end, in the game hall on Sunday.


    "Wow!"


    Meng Liang poured a basin of cold water directly on Jinle''s face.


    "Grass Mud Horse, are you sleepy? You''re still asleep..."


    Liu Rui kicked Jinle in the face and said with his teeth.


    "Do you know who I am?"


    Jinle looked at Liu Rui and asked in a low voice. The tone was obviously not as hard as before.


    "Bang!"


    Liu Rui raised his leg and kicked again.


    "Who are you? Why? It doesn''t hurt if I kick you?"


    "Bah!"


    Jinle vomited a front tooth. Yes, it was kicked out by Liu Rui.


    Jinle''s mouth was full of blood, his eyes looked at Liu Rui darkly and said, "my brother-in-law is Liu Ming. You all have to die, you know?"


    "Pa!"


    I came forward with a mouth in Jinle''s face, pulled his collar and said, "don''t fucking mention people to me, I don''t know anyone!"


    "Ha ha!" Jin Le looked at me and said nothing.


    "Are you the one who went to our harem today?" I asked.


    "Yes!"


    "Running for what?"


    "Money!" Jinle wiped the blood from his mouth and said concisely.


    "Do you know who you''re going to fight?"


    "I know!"


    "What the fuck do you know?"


    "I don''t take you seriously..." Jinle answered very honestly.


    "Well, you''re a man. I''ll let you know what our harem is doing today!" then I turned and picked up the flick knife on the table.


    "Old car, how many knives have Huizi been stabbed today?" I waited and shouted at the old car.


    "Seven knives!" the old car answered without thinking.


    "Pooh!"


    "Pooh!"


    Before Jinle could react, I stabbed him in the thigh with two knives.


    "Ah!" Jin Le covered his thigh and screamed.


    "My brother got seven knives, and you have to pay fourteen. Is that all right?" I patted Jinle''s face with a knife and asked softly.


    "I grass your mother... Ah!" Jinle scolded me.


    "Pooh!"


    "Pooh!"


    ����


    For the whole 14 knives, I pierced Jinle''s thigh. I didn''t pierce it very deeply, and all of it was pierced on his thigh. Although Jinle''s lower body was full of blood, there would be no life danger for the time being.


    "Do you know what our harem is now?" I asked, patting Jinle''s face.


    "Know... Know!"


    The pain on the leg and the bleeding made Jinle''s cheeks extremely pale and his voice particularly weak.


    "Tell me how much did you charge for those wine fools?"


    "Twenty thousand!" replied Jinle, gritting his teeth.


    "Twenty thousand, can''t I take your two fingers too much?" I looked at Jinle and asked.


    "Don''t... don''t..." Jinle was frightened after listening to me, and his body quickly stepped back.


    "Liangzi, hold him down!"


    After I shouted, Meng Liang directly pressed Jinle''s hand on the table.


    "No, no, I know I''m wrong. Let me go!" Jinle looked at Meng Liang and begged.


    "Let you go? Aren''t you fucking awesome?" Meng Liang said expressionless.


    "I''m wrong, you... You let me go and let me do anything, really..."


    At this time, Jinle kept begging Meng Liang like a dog.


    After leaving the game hall, we went straight back to the hospital because Wu Mei called me and told me that Duan Hui had woken up.


    "Get off!" Liu Rui shouted, pushing my arm.


    "Ah? It''s the station?" I opened my eyes vaguely, looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "I''m tired of fighting JB!" Liu Rui looked at me, glanced at me, and then stepped out of the car.


    "Ha ha..."


    I smiled and didn''t say anything. I got out of the car. Recently, I''m either socializing or fighting. To tell the truth, I''m really a little tired.


    After getting off the bus, the old car first gave the driver car money, and then gave the head money to the leader. In the blink of an eye, tens of thousands of people were gone.


    I watched the old car pay money, my heart was bleeding silently, and secretly vowed not to fight again. This one is not my body lattice. It costs at least fifty or sixty thousand at a time. What family can afford it?


    After the old car handed out the money, I walked up to him and asked, "how much cash do you have?"


    "Take out 120000, and there are more than 50000 left..." said the old car balabalabala with the cash in his hand.


    "That''s all?" my little heart jerked.


    "Or else?" the old car looked white and asked me.


    "Do you still have money?" I turned my eyes and said.


    "There are twenty-two more, you use it?" the old car reached for his wallet and said.


    "Roll..."


    I grabbed 50000 yuan from the old car, pushed him impatiently, and then walked to the group of people called by Du Xianyang.


    "Which of you is the leader?" I shouted after scanning around.


    "Brother ye, I am!" at this time, a young man who was not tall but was very strong ran out.


    "What''s your name?" I asked, looking at the young man.


    "Brother ye, just call me Xiao Liu..." the young man bared his teeth and smiled.


    How do I think this young man is older than me, but he shouted one by one. This may be the difference between having money and not having money.


    "Did Du Xianyang tell you about the head money when he came?"


    "Yes!" Liu nodded.


    "How?" I continued.


    "Five thousand heads!"


    "Five thousand?" when I heard this number, my voice immediately increased by eight decibels and shouted with my neck pulled.


    "Ah, that''s what duke said."


    "I grass your mother, Du Xianyang!"


    I clenched my teeth and scolded in a low voice. Then I put my left hand with the money behind me, sorted out my emotions and said to Xiao Liu, "I don''t have so much cash today. Go to the harem to get the money tomorrow!"


    "Brother ye, no, brother Du has finished it!" Xiao Liu said with a smile.


    "The money he gave you first?" I frowned, with a faint foreboding.


    "Yes, it will be given to us when you come!"


    "OK, take the 50000..." I nodded, stretched out my left hand and handed the 50000 yuan to Xiao Liu.


    "Brother ye, what are you doing? Brother Du has given me the money!" Xiao Liu waved his hand and directly pushed the money back to me.


    "He''s his, I''m mine. Take the money and don''t write with me!" I pretended to be impatient and shouted. Then I put the money in Xiao Liu''s hand and turned around to go.


    "Thank you, brother Ye!" Xiao Liu looked at the 50000 yuan in his hand and shouted in silence.


    "What are you doing today?" I asked without looking back.


    "Sleep at home!" Xiao Liu said back with his neck pulled.


    "You''re on the road!"


    ����

 Chapter 1374

    After taking care of everything, I followed Meng Liang and they returned to Duan Hui''s ward.


    At this time, Duan Hui woke up and lay flat on the hospital bed wrapped with gauze. Next to the hospital bed, there were two women, one was Wu Mei, and the other I met. It was the hot woman we saw the next day in H City, er Mei.


    Er Mei''s dress today is very simple, and her face is a little haggard. She is quite different from the one I saw for the first time.


    "Wake up?" the old car walked quickly to the hospital bed and smiled.


    "Wake up..." the old car nodded weakly.


    "You have a good little day? Two beautiful women take care of..." I picked up an apple, wiped it on my hand and said.


    "Why don''t we change?" Duan Hui said.


    "Click!" I bit on the apple, then pointed to Duan Hui and said with a smile, "ha ha, you are still so humorous this day!"


    "Grass, I thought this apple was for me..." Duan Hui looked at the apple in my hand and said in silence.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Everyone in the room laughed and the atmosphere was very good.


    Duan Hui could still laugh with me, which showed that his condition was not serious, and my hanging heart was relieved.


    "Brother Hui, I''m sorry!" at this time, Dongxi and Nanbei suddenly came to Duan Hui, and they said in unison.


    "It''s not your fault. You don''t have to blame yourself!" Duan Hui smiled at the north and south, then took pains to point to things, and asked, "why do you apologize to me?"


    "It''s my brother''s fault. You''ll be like this..." the thing looked at Duan Hui and said very embarrassed.


    "Cao, what''s the matter with you two? They all said it has nothing to do with you two..." Duan Hui said in silence.


    "That''s not good for us!"


    Saying this, Duan Hui bowed deeply to the north and south.


    "No... cough! Liu Rui, tell me about them!" Duan Hui made things speechless with the north and the south, but it was hard to talk, so he handed the task to Liu Rui.


    "What''s the matter with you two?" Liu Rui went up and shone on things and North and South buttocks, one foot at a time.


    "What''s the matter with us?" north and South were kicked a little confused and scratched their heads.


    "This fool is not dead yet! What bow do you two bow to him? Are you going to lay a wreath next? Get two little paper people?" Liu Rui shouted, pointing to Duan Hui on the hospital bed.


    "Liu Rui, I''ll fuck you!" Duan Hui scolded, collapsing in bed.


    "You squint first, I''ll teach them!" Liu Rui waved to Duan Hui, then hugged things and the north and South necks, and whispered, "we are brothers, because it''s nothing to hurt brothers! No one blames you two, you know? If you change the position, you two lie here, will you blame Duan Hui?"


    "No!" things and North and South quickly shook their heads.


    "Because of what?" Liu Ruisong opened their necks and asked with a smile.


    "...." the East, West, North and South were silent, bowed their heads and didn''t speak.


    "I''ll ask you two a fucking question! Why?" Liu Rui shouted excitedly with a look of hatred for iron and steel.


    East, West, North and South suddenly looked up at us, then stammered, "because we are brothers!"


    "That''s right. We''re all brothers. Don''t talk about that useless..."


    Liu Rui hugged things and the necks of the north and south, and said carelessly.


    "Yes, look at these fools. They pit me every day. When did they apologize to me..."


    I smiled and said.


    "Go away, when have you ever suffered a loss except for biting me!" Meng Liang reacted fiercely after listening to me.


    "If you say this, I don''t want me to tell you! Why don''t I suffer? I didn''t expect you when I met delicious food. I treat you like my own son..." I shouted pointing to Meng Liang.


    "Roll the calf, you fucking take advantage of me now..." Meng Liang waved his hand impatiently and looked indifferent to me.


    "Heartless thing, the reincarnation of a living bastard!" I scolded silently, then looked at Duan Hui and asked, "how do you feel now?"


    "Nothing''s wrong. I can leave the hospital when the thread is removed..." Duan Hui looked at his gauze and said with a smile.


    "OK, anyway, you''re not idle these days. I''ll give you a holiday..." I nodded and said.


    "Paid?" Duan Hui asked with blinking eyes.


    "Take a JB salary. The company''s reimbursement of medical expenses for you is the biggest tolerance, you know? Young man, don''t be shameless!" I patted Duan Hui''s face and said seriously.


    "Cao, if you were born decades ago, there would be nothing wrong with Huang Shiren!" Duan Hui turned his head and said in silence.


    "What is Huang Shiren? The leaf was reincarnated in his last life!" Yang Song said with bare teeth.


    "What''s a dog?" Er Mei asked, turning her head and looking at Yang Song.


    Because we have had dinner with ER Mei and are careless, er Mei is still very open with us, not as shy as those little girls.


    "Just eat not pull!" Yang Song summarized it very concisely.


    "No, is it appropriate for you to speak ill of the boss in front of him?" I asked awkwardly.


    "You''re a JB boss. Pick B and search. You''ll get the next election!"


    Liu Rui didn''t give me any face at all. He said very frankly.


    "Husband, I support you!"


    Wu Mei also coaxed aside.


    "Come on, daughter-in-law, kiss one!"


    "OK, husband!"


    Then they ate together without shame.


    "Do you want a fucking face?"


    I hate to come forward and pull their faces apart.


    "Are you fucking sick? Did you kiss and break it off?"


    Liu Rui pulled my hair like a psychosis and pressed me directly on the bed.


    "Adulterer *!" I scolded with my teeth.


    "Daughter in law, scratch him!"


    "Ye Han, how dare you scold me!"


    Wu Mei rubbed her silver teeth and scolded. Then she rolled up her arms and rushed to my face.


    Ten minutes later.


    "Can you stop scratching my face? It''s scarred!"


    I sat in the corner with toilet paper in my hand, wiping the blood on my face and looking at Wu Mei very wrongly.


    "Hum! Let you have a good time!"


    Wu Mei turned her head and looked like a winner.


    "Dog men and women!"


    I whispered, only I can hear it.


    At this time, Duan Hui moved his body, took a look at the blood on us, then twisted his eyebrows and asked me, "leaf, what did you do just now?"


    Hearing Duan Hui''s words, I was stunned, and then instinctively looked at Er Mei.


    When Er Mei saw me looking at her, she took out her mobile phone very wisely, pretended to look at the time, and then said with a smile: "it''s getting late, I have to go home..."


    "What time is it? Stay a little longer?" Duan Hui said reluctantly.


    "No, I have something at home. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    With that, er Mei stood up, picked up her small bag, turned around, said hello to us and walked out of the ward.


    "I''ll see her off!"


    Wu Mei also chased out.


    After the two women left, the room suddenly quieted down.


    I looked up at Duan Hui and said, "those people who went to our harem today were found by Jin Le..."


    "Jinle? The one who opened the game hall?"


    Duan Hui is a native of H City, so it''s not surprising that he knows Jinle.


    "Yes!" I nodded.


    "... it''s said that his brother-in-law is Liu Ming." Duan Hui''s eyes suddenly darkened and said in silence.


    "I know."


    "What did you do to Jinle?" Duan Hui asked.


    "The game hall was smashed, and Jinle was stabbed 14 times by me!" before I finished, the old car continued, "I cut off his two fingers!"


    "You''re all fucking crazy!" Duan Hui sat up and shouted.


    "It''s me!" I patted Duan Hui on the shoulder and said softly.


    "That''s Jinle. Are you like this? I don''t have a big deal!"


    Duan Hui was not happy because we avenged him. On the contrary, he felt very uneasy and uneasy for us.


    "What''s Jinle? We have so many brothers! I don''t care what Liu Ming and Li Ming do. If you move my brother, you must put it down!" Liu Rui said with an indifferent look on his face.


    "Yes, I''m afraid of a JB. It''s all about the neck and head. If we want a knife, we have a knife. If someone has someone, we have no fucking money. Liu Ming dares to come here. I''ll cut him first!"


    Yang Song also said foolishly.


    "Crazy, you''re all fucking crazy!"


    Duan Hui turned his head. He really couldn''t communicate with a tiger like Liu Rui and Yang Song.


    Seeing that Duan Hui stopped talking, we didn''t pay attention to him anymore, because we knew that Duan Hui was just afraid of our accident and didn''t mean anything else.


    Things and the north and the South thought it was nothing to stay here. After saying hello to me, they went back to the harem.


    The old car, Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan fell asleep on the empty hospital bed.


    There are only three people left in the house, Liu Rui and Yang Song, looking at each other.


    "Liu Rui, go downstairs and buy a pair of poker!" I found five yuan from the trouser pocket of the old car and threw it to Liu Rui.


    "What are you doing?" Liu Rui asked, looking at the money I had thrown.


    "Can play poker!" I yawned.


    "Grass, I''ve become your errand runner!"


    Liu Rui grinds and haws, puts on his shoes and walks out of the ward.


    Ten minutes later, Liu Rui walked back to the ward with two pairs of poker and a few boxes of cigarettes.


    "Come on, play for a while!"


    I kicked who was going to sleep, said Yang Song.


    "What are you doing? What time is it? Playing fucking poker!" Yang Song rubbed his eyes and said with saliva flowing from the corners of his mouth.


    "Wow!"


    I opened the poker, washed it twice, and then dragged Yang Song and said, "it''s also idle. Come and play!"


    "You''re fucking sick! It''s almost 1 o''clock, brother. I''m going to sleep just now!" Yang Song pushed me and scolded very irritably.


    "What do you sleep? It''s a long night. If you don''t accept it, do it!" I dragged Yang Song and didn''t let go.


    "It''s fucking day by day. It''s better than you fools!" Yang Song rubbed his face and sat up.


    "Why don''t you play poker with me? Every time you drag me to play, I don''t fucking play. Now you should be honored to take the initiative to find you!" I released my hand and said with a smile.

 Chapter 1375

    "What are we playing?" Yang Song asked, looking at me speechless.


    "Why? And Liu Rui!"


    I turned around and found that Liu Rui, a fool, fell asleep with the bench.


    "Get up, get up!" I got out of bed and kicked Liu Rui.


    I inked with Liu Rui for a long time. It was not easy to coax these two fools. The three of us played against the landlord.


    "First, I don''t have any money!" Yang Song said while gripping the cards.


    "No money to play JB, dry scratch?" Liu Rui said a little reluctantly.


    "Just scratch, just for fun!" I quickly opened my mouth and advised.


    "In the middle of the night, I''m fucking sitting and pulling calves with you?" Liu Rui directly threw down his poker and turned to sleep.


    "I''ll lend him the fucking money!" I looked at Liu Rui and gritted my teeth.


    "That''s OK!" Liu Rui turned his eyes and grabbed the poker on the bed.


    I turned around and looked through the old car''s wallet and found that there was only two or two yuan in it. But I had to pull out three hundred pieces from my wallet and throw them to Yang Song.


    "Save some use, don''t lose in a fucking minute!" I looked at Yang Song and said speechless.


    "Ha ha, no, thanks, boss Ye!" Yang Song saw that after I gave him the money, his mouth was almost his feet.


    "You can lend him money, you two don''t play cards!" Liu Rui looked at the poker in his hand with one eye and glanced hard at Yang Song and me.


    "You fucking think I''m you, so hurry to play..." I replied irritably.


    "No, I wonder. You don''t play when you take the initiative to play with you. What''s the wind of smoking today? Yang Song lit a cigarette and asked very puzzled.


    "I made a divination when I came out. I can beat you both today..."


    ����


    At the other end, after Jinle was sent to the hospital, Liu Ming rushed there for the first time.


    Liu Ming is still very important in H city. It is said that when he was young, he did the most despised and despised activity, shooting flowers.


    That is, the so-called crooked children.


    In real society, there are not many abductions and trafficking of children we can meet, but there are definitely many.


    I remember Huang Bo acted in a movie and told this story. Although it was a movie, the plot seemed very real to me. The original happy family became bankrupt and separated from his wife and children because of the existence of such people.


    Thieves, ladies, robbers, rapists, although these occupations are also despised, I think they are far less annoying than human traffickers. Thieves harm one person, but human traffickers harm the whole family.


    After working as a human trafficker for several years, the state''s crackdown began to become stronger. Liu Ming''s eldest brother was arrested in prison and sentenced to death directly, while the witty Liu Ming chose to betray his eldest brother, but he escaped the robbery.


    After hiding outside for several years, Liu Ming returned to H city. He began to focus on the mining industry. It is said that in order to rob the mine, he personally sent his daughter-in-law to the bed of the Secretary of the municipal Party committee. Countless colleagues died in his hands, but whether these are true remains to be verified.


    Slowly, Liu Ming began to emerge in the mining area of H city with the help of his contacts and ruthlessness accumulated when he was a human trafficker, and his business became bigger and bigger.


    Liu Ming was very smart. When he made achievements in the mining industry, he knew he couldn''t go on like this, so he began to cut off all illegal business outside, killed many brothers, and finally completely washed himself white.


    He has a mine in H city and a machinery factory specializing in mining equipment. In short, the mining industry in H city has been monopolized by him alone.


    Liu Ming has been rated as an outstanding enterprise and philanthropist in the city for two consecutive years.


    And was elected *.


    Because Jinle''s finger was broken, he needed surgery and anesthetized the whole body, so Jinle didn''t wake up when Liu Yong arrived.


    "Husband, what can I do? Xiaole won''t be disabled?" a woman with Wu Mei''s appearance and Rao Yao''s figure sobbed in Liu Ming''s arms.


    "Don''t worry, daughter-in-law. Xiaole will be fine!" Liu Ming said softly as he stroked the woman''s hair.


    "Xiaole and I depend on each other. If anything happens to him, I won''t live!" the more the woman said, she was excited. Her acting skills were very good. Tears fell on Liu Ming like no money.


    "It''s okay!" Liu Ming comforted helplessly, then took out his mobile phone and dialed Guo thinking.


    "Dududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududu.


    "Captain Guo, I want to know about the fight in the game hall this evening!" Liu Ming said in a low tone.


    "... this is inconvenient." Guo thought directly refused.


    "The victim is my wife''s brother!" Liu Ming was stunned and said.


    "What do you want to know?"


    "Who is the murderer?" Liu Ming asked directly.


    "It''s not clear. The suspect hasn''t been found yet," Guo thought silently.


    "The time of the crime was 10 o''clock and the time of the police arrived was 11:20. I hope you can give me an explanation!" although Liu Ming has been controlling his emotions, his voice still involuntarily became louder.


    "Our duty officer received the report at 11:10..." Guo thought calmly replied.


    "Fart!" Liu Ming shouted in a direct rage.


    "Please pay attention to your words," Guo thought, still calm and calm.


    "Do you cops eat shit?"


    "...." Guo thought did not speak.


    "Shall I call your director?" Liu Ming then shouted.


    "Whatever you want!"


    With a slap, Guo thought directly hung up the phone.


    "You... You!" Liu Ming talked to you on the phone for a long time and found that the opposite side had hung up.


    "Fuck, you''re going to turn the sky one by one, aren''t you?"


    Seeing that the phone was hung up, Liu Ming clenched his teeth and scolded in a low voice.


    "Husband, what''s the matter?" the woman nestled in Liu minghuai looked up and asked.


    "It''s all right." Liu Ming pushed the woman away impatiently, then Teng stood up and walked to the window with his mobile phone.


    "Wow!"


    Liu Ming lit a cigarette, then put his head out of the window and smoked.


    After smoking a cigarette, Liu Ming turned and took out his mobile phone. After looking through the phone book for a long time, he found a number without a name.


    "Hello!" a man''s voice came from the other side. It was a little low, as if it had been deliberately lowered.


    "Is it convenient to speak?" Liu Ming asked softly with his lips pursed.


    "What''s up?" asked the other side of the phone very directly.


    "Do you know the fight that took place in the game hall at about 10 o''clock this evening?" Liu Ming asked.


    "The person who did it was from the harem, and the boss''s name was Ye Han." he hung up the phone directly.


    "Ye Han?" Liu Ming whispered my name in his mouth, and then another phone dialed out.


    "Hello! Brother Liu." after the phone rang, the other side was connected.


    "Where are you now?" Liu Ming asked expressionless.


    "It''s in the factory. What''s the matter?" the other side replied with some confusion.


    "I''m at the hospital now. Come here..."


    "Are you hurt?" the other side asked hurriedly.


    "No, Xiao le was cut down," Liu Ming whispered.


    "OK, I''ll be right there." then he hung up the phone directly.


    Half an hour later.


    An old Yellow Sea pickup truck suddenly stopped in the parking lot in front of the hospital.


    "Brother Liu, how''s Xiaole?" a man in his early thirties, dressed in very sloppy clothes, walked quickly into the hospital and shouted as he walked.


    "Sir, this is the hospital. Please keep quiet." the nurse at the front desk frowned and reminded.


    "Fuck you, my brother is injured, and I''m still quiet. NIMA B." the man was very incompetent, turned his head and scolded the nurse, and then ran directly to the hospital.


    "Hey, how do you talk?" the nurse''s face turned red after being scolded, came forward and grabbed the man and shouted.


    "I don''t fucking have time to talk to you now, you know? You hurry to release your hand!" the man turned back and pushed the nurse, stared at her big eyes and shouted.


    "Are you sick?" the nurse rubbed the red arm pushed by the man and shouted in a low voice.


    "Why didn''t I get sick in the hospital?" the man ran to the ward.


    "You! You..." the nurse stood in place, looked at the man''s back and shouted two times silently.


    The middle-aged man''s name is Shisheng. Yes, his name is Shisheng. I don''t know what his father thought when he named him. Even his mother scolded him.


    Shi Sheng, in his thirties, is the second in command of Liu Ming company. His relationship with Liu Ming is like that between Li Tao and Liu Yong. He is a professional.


    What did Liu Ming call Shi Sheng today to explain?


    It shows that he knows that it is difficult to follow the normal procedures in Guo thinking.


    He wants to take abnormal measures with me!


    "Brother Ming!" Shisheng cried like his father when he saw Liu Ming.


    "What are you shouting? I heard you fighting with other nurses all the way..." Liu Ming stood up, walked to Shisheng and said irritably.


    "How''s Xiaole?" Shisheng asked anxiously, wiping the dust on his face.


    "Two fingers have been broken and are being connected..." Liu Ming bowed his head and said.


    "Fuck, who did it?" Shisheng shouted excitedly when he heard that Jinle''s finger was cut off.


    He didn''t pretend this reaction, because usually his relationship with Jinle is really good. They are just like their own brothers.


    "Hougong, ye Han, do you know?" Liu Yong recalled my name and asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, Liu Yong''s successor! What did they do?" Shi Sheng asked a little surprised when he heard my name.


    "Liu Yong''s successor..." Liu Ming didn''t answer Shi Sheng''s question, rubbed his fingers and whispered.


    "Brother, did they do it?" Shisheng asked in a hurry.


    "They did it. Introduce Ye han to me..." Liu Ming sat down on the chair in the corridor and said expressionless.


    "I don''t know these people very well. I know they took over Bailemen bar after Liu Yong left, but they changed their name to Hougong..."


    "Locals?" asked Liu Ming.


    "Out of town!"

 Chapter 1376

    "Ha ha, it''s interesting. What''s their relationship with Liu Yong?" Liu Ming asked while fiddling with his mobile phone.


    "It is said that these children are the successors selected by Liu Yong. I really don''t know the other relationships..." Shisheng lit a cigarette and said.


    "How can Xiaole have conflicts with these people?" Liu Ming rubbed his face and looked very upset. Obviously, he was still afraid of Liu Yong behind us.


    "Those people in the harem are crazy. The bar has been open for less than three months. They directly laid sun leigui down. I heard that they broke two legs..." Shi Sheng continued.


    "No wonder even Jin Le''s fingers dare to chop. These people have two sons!" Liu Ming also knew about us.


    "Brother Ming, what shall we do? If you want to take revenge, I''ll call you now!" Shisheng foolishly took out his cell phone and shouted.


    "Wait a minute. Behind these people is Liu Yong. It''s not very good..." Liu Ming picked up his cell phone and then directly opened the phone book.


    "What''s the matter with Liu Yong? He''s so awesome. Isn''t he gone? He''s gone. We''re still afraid of him?" Shisheng shouted excitedly.


    "Calm down first..." Liu Ming raised his head and said to Shi Sheng. Then he directly pressed the dial key. Two words were displayed on the mobile phone screen: "Liu Yong!"


    "Doodle doodle doodle!"


    When the phone rang for more than 40 seconds, Liu Yongcai connected the phone.


    "Master Liu, are you asleep?" Liu Ming spoke to Liu Yong with great respect.


    "Hehe, now you are master Liu, I am not master Liu!" Liu Yong smiled and said.


    "There is only one Liu Ye in H City, that is you!" Liu Ming then flattered.


    "Come on, what''s the matter? I''m busy..." Liu never wanted to talk to Liu Ming and asked very directly.


    "... do you know ye Han?" Liu Ming was silent and directly cut into the subject.


    "My big nephew, what''s wrong with him?" Liu Yong answered without thinking. Li Tao next to him directly laughed.


    When Liu Ming heard Liu Yong''s words, he clapped in his heart, pinched the right hand of his mobile phone, and inadvertently tried a lot.


    "This is not tonight. He had a little conflict with my brother-in-law, and then they got together..." Liu Ming adjusted his mood and then said.


    "Is your brother-in-law all right?" Liu Yong held back his smile and pretended to be worried.


    "... yes... Something!" Liu Ming stammered when asked.


    "What''s the matter? Is it serious?"


    "Two fingers fell..." Liu Ming replied in a low voice.


    "This son of a bitch, when I go back, I have to educate him!" Liu Yong''s acting skills burst, making it seem that he is really my uncle.


    "That''s not necessary. I wanted to call the police, but later I heard that ye Han was your nephew, so I called you to confirm. At that time, our two people''s congresses washed the Dragon King temple..." Liu Ming explained awkwardly.


    "No, you should do whatever you want. If you can''t, you''ll call the police! This little bastard is not educated." Liu yongman said indifferently.


    After listening to Liu Yong''s words, Liu Yong secretly scolded "Grass Mud Horse, the police let you get the answer right, I have a JB to call the police!" and then said: "Since ye Han is your nephew, I certainly can''t call the police. Mr. Liu, do you think it''s OK? Let Ye Han hand over the man who chopped my little brother-in-law''s fingers, and we''ll forget it."


    In fact, at this time, Liu Ming didn''t know if I cut the finger. What he said was just a disguised summation. He wanted Liu Yong to find a substitute for the dead. Then he didn''t offend me, and he also explained to Jin Le.


    Liu Ming''s words are very good. This is the best solution for us and him.


    "Well, you can communicate with Ye Han. People are his people. I can''t speak!" Liu Yong said in a embarrassed tone.


    "Can''t you tell Ye Han?" Liu Ming never thought that he had retreated to this level. Liu Yong still didn''t give him face.


    "I told him that he didn''t listen to me..." Liu Yong smiled and said.


    "Master Liu, isn''t it too embarrassing for you to chat like this?" Liu Ming said with his teeth clenched.


    "How can that be regarded as giving you face?" Liu Yong''s tone became serious, and his voice was a little dull.


    "... you have to see me and ye Han straighten it?" Liu Ming asked in silence.


    "Do you think you''re good enough to get Ye Han? I''ve told you for so long, can''t you understand?" Liu Yong turned his face in an instant.


    "OK... OK!" Liu Ming shivered and said two good words.


    "I''m never the one who protects the calf. It''s Ye Han''s fault. I let him kneel and admit his fault to you. If it''s not his fault, it''s hard for anyone to lower his head!" Liu Yong shouted loudly.


    "OK, let''s wait and see!" Liu Ming bit his lip and hung up directly.


    "Bang!"


    "Fuck!" Liu Ming hit his fist on the wall and shouted with his teeth.


    A nearby Shi Sheng looked at Liu Ming''s angry expression and bowed his head, afraid to speak, because he knew that Liu Yong must have stimulated him, otherwise Liu Ming had not been so excited for more than ten years.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    Liu Ming then hit two punches, then sat on the seat, pointed to Shi Sheng and said, "fuck, ye Han, look after these people for me!"


    "I see!" Shisheng nodded and then said, "do you need to find someone..."


    "No, I''ll find someone. Fuck, isn''t it an underworld? I have plenty of money. I don''t believe that I can''t kill these children with no hair!"


    "But..." said Shisheng with an air of hesitation.


    "No, but doesn''t Liu Yong want to play? I think he''s old and confused. I fucking let him understand how big the gap between the real economy and his entertainment industry is!"


    Liu Ming then turned directly to the toilet. Shisheng stood where he was and didn''t dare to catch up.


    ����


    Hainan.


    "It''s hard for ye han to stimulate him so much..." when Liu Yong talked to Liu Ming, Li Tao was always nearby.


    "How hard is it? Shouldn''t they dare to chop other people''s fingers and learn a lesson?" Liu Yong asked with his neck askew.


    "I can''t fucking understand now. You''re on the other end..." Li Tao said in some silence.


    "Ye Han, they are children. They don''t grow up without being beaten, but education must be my education. Other people''s education is difficult to use. Do you understand?"


    "I don''t understand..." Li Tao shook his head.


    "Ye Han, they can be beaten, but if they are beaten, they must call me back, not only to fight back, but also to fight back hard!"


    "Are you fucking sick? Aren''t you afraid to kill them?" Li Tao said with a grin and some speechless.


    "Play dead, that''s their life!" Liu Yong whispered, and then smiled: ye Han''s child''s life is hard, and he won''t die for a while and a half... "

 Chapter 1377

    ����


    H City, in the hospital.


    "Yes, two!" Liu Rui threw out two cards and shouted vaguely.


    "It''s your turn. Do you want it?" I asked him when I found that Yang Song didn''t play cards after waiting for a long time.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    "Why the fuck did you fall asleep again? Until you play cards!" I kicked on Yang Song''s face and scolded.


    "Ah? Is it me?" Yang Song sat up with a splash after being kicked up by me, looked left and right, and asked foolishly.


    "Play cards quickly!" I stared at Yang Song impatiently and said.


    "Elder brother, can we stop playing? I''m really sleepy......" Yang Song said with a sad face.


    "No! Don''t ink, hurry to play cards!" I refused directly.


    "What the hell do you want to do? I can''t open my eyes. How can I play?" Yang Song shouted with some collapse.


    "If you''re in ink, believe it or not, I''ll put a matchstick on your eyelids..."


    "Damn it, I''ll take your 300 yuan. I knew I couldn''t take it if I killed me like this, right five!" Yang Song grinned and hawed out two cards.


    "Are you fucking stupid? People give two and you give three?" I went up and shouted on Yang Song''s head.


    "I don''t know what the fuck happened to you..." at this time, Yang Song was tortured and crying by me.


    I looked down at my mobile phone. It was more than 3 a.m. at this time. When I looked up to play poker, I suddenly saw a figure flashing in front of the ward window.


    "Fuck you, NIMA!" I took the pistol hidden in the quilt and ran out of bed crazy.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Rui looked at me and ran out. His eyes were confused and asked.


    "Don''t know? He may have gone to the bathroom..." Yang Song whispered back, then flopped down on the bed and fell asleep.


    "Grass, I have two kings and three twos. If I don''t play, I won''t play?" Liu Rui said painfully looking at the poker in his hand. Then he also lay in bed and fell asleep.


    At the other end, after I chased outside, a man with a baseball cap looked back at me, then walked and began to run outside the hospital.


    Today, I''ve been dragging Yang Song and Liu Rui to play poker. In fact, I''m waiting for this person.


    I think Liu Ming will not let us go after knowing that Jinle was injured. The best time for him to retaliate against us is today, because Duan Hui has not been discharged from the hospital. If he asks someone to come to the hospital at this time, Duan Hui will not run away.


    So I didn''t dare to sleep tonight, and the man''s appearance proved that my guess was right.


    Liu Ming sent someone to the hospital.


    "Grass Mud Horse, stop!" I held my gun and shouted at the man in front of me.


    The man looked at me and then ran out of the hospital. I quickly put away my gun and ran out.


    "Step on!"


    I followed the man to the outside of the hospital. As soon as I turned around, the man disappeared.


    "Fuck!"


    I looked at the empty street and gritted my teeth and scolded.


    Just as I turned to leave, I suddenly saw the parking space in front of the hospital. Because it was late at night, there were not many cars in the parking space, only about five or six.


    I took the gun and walked to the parking space step by step.


    At this time, a figure quickly emerged from the bottom of the car, and then walked to the alley next to the parking space.


    "Grass!"


    I hurried in the direction of the man.


    At the end of the alley is an old residential building, which is very old and has stairs outside the windows.


    "Dangdang!"


    The man climbed up the stairs to the residential building.


    Just as I was about to follow up, the man threw down a flowerpot.


    "Bang!"


    The flowerpot burst directly at the top of my brain, and blood flowed down my cheeks.


    "Grass Mud Horse, stop!" I wiped the blood on my head, shouted, and then walked up the stairs.


    "Bang!"


    Just as I was about to reach the roof, the man kicked me on the head.


    The man was so strong that I flew backwards like I hit a truck.


    "Grass Mud Horse!"


    I bit my teeth and stood up with my right hand on the escalator.


    "Bang!"


    When the man looked at me, he raised his legs and stuck his foot in my face.


    I lay on the ground and looked at the man. He was wearing a hat and mask. I couldn''t see his face clearly. The man slowly came to me, squatted down and put his hand directly into my trouser pocket.


    At this time, as soon as I gritted my teeth, I took out the knife pinned to my trouser pocket and stabbed it in the man''s hand.


    "Ah!" the man screamed.


    "Fuck you!" I raised my legs and kicked directly on the man''s face. The man was squatting, so the center of gravity was unstable. With a splash, I directly wheeled to the stairs on the next floor.


    The man stood up and looked up at me. He didn''t catch up, but turned and went downstairs.


    The man quickly disappeared in my vision. I knew I was not his opponent, so I didn''t follow him.


    "Fuck! Why are they so awesome!"


    After the man left for more than ten minutes, I dared to walk down the stairs.


    It''s very fucking embarrassing to say. At first, I was still in the upper hand. After being smashed by his mother''s flower pot, my combat effectiveness decreased sharply. In the end, I was supposed to chase him, but I didn''t dare to chase him in the end.


    I wiped the blood on my forehead, and then walked back to the hospital.


    After returning to the ward, I found that Liu Rui and Yang Song were heartless and fell asleep.


    As long as one of them chases me out, I won''t be beaten into this virtue.


    Later, I thought it was strange that I didn''t tell them what was going on, so I went to the toilet to clean up the wound, and then went back to the ward and fell asleep on the hospital bed.


    The next day, early in the morning.


    Wu Mei and ER Mei, two girls, came early in the morning and very considerate bought us bean milk steamed stuffed buns and fried dough sticks


    "Ye, what did you do last night? You ran away halfway through the game. I don''t know when you came back..." Liu Rui asked as he stuffed steamed stuffed buns into his mouth.


    "Leaf, did you go out yesterday?" Meng Liang also looked at me and asked.


    "Out..." I put down the soymilk in my hand and nodded.


    "What did you do in the middle of the night? Did you run to the office to flirt with the female nurse?" Yang Song looked at me and asked.


    I was silent for a moment and decided to tell them what happened yesterday. After all, it was related to the safety of all of us.


    Then I gave them a detailed account of what happened last night.

 Chapter 1378

    "Oh, I knew this was the case. I didn''t fucking sleep yesterday. I chased you out. Our two swords combined. I took the soles of my shoes and slapped them on his face. We can definitely return home in triumph..." after I said that, Yang Song was drinking soybean milk and blowing cow force at me.


    "Leaf, I didn''t say you. You''re a small lattice. Are you still chasing others? You''re looking for yourself to be beaten..." Liu Rui glanced and commented.


    "Can you fucking catch the point! It''s not a matter of being beaten or not!" I looked at Liu Rui and said speechless.


    "What''s the point? Didn''t you get beaten yesterday?" Liu Rui asked, staring at Huang Du''s small eyes with an ignorant face.


    "Are you fucking stupid? Have you ever thought about why I chased that man!" I pushed Liu Rui''s face away and shouted with a broken expression.


    "Why?" Liu Rui asked, taking a fried dough stick and putting it in his mouth.


    "Ye, do you think that man is Liu Ming''s?" Duan Hui, lying in bed, asked softly.


    I nodded suddenly, but I met a man who knew what was going on. It''s not fucking easy.


    "What is your man running for?" the old car rubbed his hands and said.


    After the old car''s words, everyone took a breath, and the house was silent. As long as he was not stupid enough to Liu Rui, he should be able to figure it out.


    It is self-evident that such a good man came to the hospital in the middle of the night.


    If I hadn''t stayed up yesterday playing poker with Liu Rui and Yang Song, maybe one of us would have been lying in the morgue this morning.


    After understanding what was going on, everyone in the room lowered their heads silently. Only two girls who didn''t know what had happened stared at us.


    "Leaf, do you think you may have made a mistake?" Duan Hui said, seemingly JB, lying on the bed mountain.


    "After ye chased out, the man''s first reaction was to run, which showed that he was guilty. Moreover, he was so good that he came to the hospital in the middle of the night. If there was nothing, I would be the first to say I didn''t believe it!" Lao Che said with a very professional analysis.


    I rubbed my face, then raised my head and said, "the old car is right. It''s not a small thing. We don''t need to deceive ourselves and others..."


    "Fuck, this Liu MINGTING JB bastard! We finished the work in the first half of the night, and the whole assassin came to assassinate me in the second half of the night, and his reaction was very sensitive..."


    Liu Rui bared his teeth and said carelessly.


    "You look up to yourself too much. You still need to find an assassin to assassinate you? You are rich if you are a cleaning aunt!" Meng liangbai glanced at Liu Rui and said with a curled mouth.


    "Meng Liang, what the fuck do you mean? If you don''t clean up your mother for two and a half days, you have a little seed of * in your heart, don''t you?" Liu Rui was stunned for a moment, then pointed to Meng Liang and shouted.


    "Refuse to go out to practice?" Meng Liang said calmly.


    "Just fucking try it! If I don''t clean you up, you''ll never understand why the flowers are so red!" in front of the two girls, Liu Rui certainly couldn''t recognize it. He pulled Meng Liang to the corridor with his arms exposed and sleeves rolled up.


    "Come on! Don''t fucking make trouble! Can''t you see what''s going on now?" I stood up, stared at the beads and shouted.


    After hearing my cry, Liu Rui and Meng Liang were stunned. Then they silently released each other and quietly sat back by the bed.


    "Pa!"


    I took out my cigarette box and shakily lit a cigarette.


    Everyone in the room looked at me quietly. Liu Ruigang''s words, although a joke, made me aware of a problem.


    With such a short time interval and Liu Ming''s reaction so fast, there are only two possibilities.


    The first is that the man yesterday is not Liu Ming''s person. If he is not Liu Ming''s person, the situation will become very complicated, but I don''t think this situation is very likely.


    The second is that we have really hit Liu Ming''s heart. He is serious. He doesn''t want to give us time to prepare. He is ready to use the most direct and violent means to fight us in a round. If this is the case, with Liu Ming''s strength, we may not even have a chance to fight back.


    No matter which of the two situations is the key point, I feel very uneasy and even have a kind of fear from my heart. After all, there is still a big gap between us and Liu Ming.


    "Hoo!"


    I spit out a smoke ring for a long time, and then said in a low voice: "now the situation is special. If Liu Ming can send someone for the first time, there will be a second time. Duan Hui is injured. He is in the most dangerous situation, so from today on, we will go to the hospital on three shifts to protect Duan Hui. Other people must not be alone when they go home. Take the guy wherever they go, okay?"


    Although I know it won''t solve the problem at all, I really can''t think of any other way.


    "Understand!" Meng Liang nodded and agreed.


    "Leaves, or I''ll leave the hospital and go home to keep them!" Duan Hui said with his mouth open.


    "No! It''s wrapped like a zongzi. You go home and raise a JB?" I immediately refused.


    "He may just want to go home and raise JB..." Yang Song said leisurely aside.


    "It''s all skin trauma. It''s hard for me to lie here. I might as well stay at home. Besides, it''s inconvenient for you to run back and forth. Let me go back!" Duan Hui begged pitifully.


    "All right, if you have to go back, I can''t stop you, but you have to be honest with me when you go home. You can''t be blind..." I thought about it. Duan Hui said it was reasonable. The hospital is far from our harem. If something really happened, we can''t take care of it, so I agreed to his request.


    After discussing the countermeasures, I went to the front desk of the hospital to go through the discharge formalities for Duan Hui. An hour later, all of us withdrew from the hospital.


    After returning home, we simply divided into three groups, leaving one group to protect Duan Hui at home. The rest went to work in the harem. Although the last fight had a certain impact on our business in the harem, we were still busy at the peak. We ran at both ends and were basically tired like a dog every day.


    But what I didn''t expect was that Liu Ming''s second revenge was delayed in the future!


    A week passed in a flash.


    I was worried almost every day this week. I couldn''t sleep well in the middle of the night, but nothing happened this week.


    In addition to going to the bar every day, we just watch Duan Hui at home.


    Let''s focus here. During Duan Hui''s injury, er Mei came to take care of him almost every day. This time, there were many lonely men and women. They took care of him and took care of him to the bed without shame


    Duan Hui was blessed with misfortune. He beat him one by one and even pulled a daughter-in-law. He was also the second man in our harem to leave single.


    Duan Hui''s love story deeply stimulated us, especially Yang Song. He cried and shouted for someone to beat him every day

 Chapter 1379

    At three o''clock in the afternoon, we were at home.


    I was lying in bed and texting with Su Su. North and South were idle. I sat in the living room facing the computer and watched the island''s love action film. Originally, North and South were still a very pure little boy, but with more contact with Liu Rui, it obviously deteriorated a lot. Recently, I was obsessed with Japanese small films. I was really obsessed. Everyone would watch some films to vent when there was nothing to do, This is human nature, but to what extent has the north and the South reached now?


    You have to watch your meal. You can''t eat without watching. You don''t dare to eat with him. It''s fucking hard to eat!


    Shit must be seen. If you don''t see it, you can''t shit. If you pass by the toilet and hear the sound of * one after another, don''t think. The north and south must be inside.


    This is not the most awesome. The most awesome thing is that people have to play small fucking movies when they sleep. They say they can''t sleep without listening!


    I heard for the first time that this thing has the effect of sleeping!


    Due to the recent series of strange performances of the north and the south, Yang Song directly sent a golden flag to the north and the south, with four big characters - "Hougong film God!"


    "Daughter-in-law, when do you think we''ll study some business?" I asked Su Su on the other end of the phone, lying in bed.


    Recently, Duan Hui and ER Mei''s one after another Jiao bed sound deeply stimulated my fragile virgin heart. It was fucking hard to listen to it and couldn''t be controlled at all.


    "Ye Han, how many times have I told you that I''m not your daughter-in-law! Would you like a face?" Su Su replied helplessly.


    "Isn''t my daughter-in-law fast?" I said confidently.


    "Elder brother, who gives you confidence..." Su rolled his eyes and said.


    "Duan Hui next door has an object. I think I''m about to..."


    "Roll the calf! What does this have to do with me!" Su Su annoyed me and scolded with his silver teeth.


    "How can you talk to your future husband..." before I finished my words, I saw another phone call from my mobile phone. I think my name is Ji Xuan.


    "I won''t tell you first. Ji Xuan may have something to call me..." I said to the phone.


    "Well, I''ll take a bath too..." Su replied readily.


    "Come on, give your daughter-in-law a kiss... MMM!" I pouted my lips and said to the phone.


    "Get out..."


    After Su Su hung up, I connected Ji Xuan''s phone. It''s a fucking busy day.


    "Hey, leaf!"


    "Ah, what''s the matter?" I promised.


    "Do you have anything in the afternoon?" Ji Xuan then asked.


    "Nothing. What are you doing?"


    "In the afternoon, my father saved a game, and you come too?"


    "Your father saved the game. What did I do in the past? Play games with a group of old men and women?" I said a little speechless.


    "What old men and women are traders!" Ji Xuan said impatiently.


    "Grass, then I can''t go. It''s the older generation who brags, and the younger generation dare not do it!"


    "Chandler will come too!"


    "Cao, you didn''t tell me earlier! I''m trying to communicate with him. Where''s the address? I''ll go now! Do you need me to buy some gifts for your father, tiger whip, sheep kidney or something?" as soon as I heard the name of Qian De, my eyes lit up, and my attitude was different immediately.


    "Your father just eats that thing. Hongyue Hotel, come here now..." Ji Xuan said speechless.


    "Your father doesn''t eat. Does your mother eat?"


    I wanted to greet Ji Xuan again, but this fool has hung up my phone.


    I laughed and gathered my mobile phone. This awesome time is still dependent on my discipline. What I do is to give power.


    Qian de and I haven''t seen each other since we met last time. How to make an appointment is busy. In addition, I''m worried about Liu Ming recently, so I haven''t contacted him anymore. Today, Ji Xuan gave me another chance.


    I simply cleaned up, changed into new clothes, and then took the car key to go downstairs. Suddenly, I remembered that I was still in the north and south of *.


    "Don''t fucking look!" I shouted with my feet on the North-South bench.


    But the north and South didn''t fucking respond at all. I came forward in a hurry and directly clicked the shutdown button.


    "Pa!"


    The computer screen went black.


    "My grass, how the fuck is it black!"


    The north and South roared and shouted excitedly.


    "Tired, you let them rest..."


    I whispered behind the north and south.


    "Fuck, leaf, when did you come here and don''t make a fucking sound?" as soon as North and South turned around, they were scared and fell directly from their chairs.


    "I have something to do when I go out. Be careful at home..." I stretched out my hand and pulled up the north and South and said.


    "Ah, OK! I see!" north and South nodded.


    "Remember to call me or your brothers if anything happens!" I continued.


    "OK, I understand."


    I took out my wallet, took out hundreds of dollars from it, threw it to the north and south, and said, "take it first..."


    "I have money in my hand..." north and South simply scratched their heads and said.


    "Hehe, what do you have enough money for! You may be able to use it in case of emergency!" I smiled, touched his head, and then turned and walked out of the house.


    After I left, North and South looked at the hundreds of dollars in my hand, grinned, and then turned on the computer to finish the unfinished little movie.


    At more than 3 p.m., the road was not very blocked. I arrived at the hotel in less than half an hour. There were still a lot of people when I arrived.


    "I''m here!" in the parking lot, I took out my mobile phone and dialed Ji Xuan.


    "I''ll go to the door again. Come on!"


    "Shall I use the whole bank card and top it for him?" I asked tentatively.


    "No, this time it''s mainly about exchanging feelings..."


    "Hehe, I like the free exchange of feelings!" I smiled and hung up the phone.


    Five minutes later, I walked to the door of the hotel and saw Ji Xuan standing at the door with a middle-aged man.


    "Oh, brother Xuan, are you a doorboy?"


    I stepped forward and said hello with a smile.


    "Ha ha, there are not enough people..." Ji Xuan smiled and then pointed to the middle-aged man and said, "my father!"


    "Hello, uncle!" I stepped forward, stretched out my right hand and shouted very politely.


    "Are you ye Han''s child?" Ji Xuan''s father simply shook hands with me, and then asked with a smile.


    "It''s me!" I nodded.


    "I''ve heard Xiaoxuan mention you for a long time. You''re really a young talent!" Ji Xuan''s father patted me on the shoulder and praised me.


    "Just a little luck!" I scratched my head and said a little embarrassed.


    "Ha ha, Xiaoxuan quickly leads your friend in. What are you doing standing here?"


    After Ji Xuan''s father finished, Ji Xuan took me to the hotel.


    "Where''s Chandler?" after entering the hotel, I scratched around and didn''t find Chandler.


    "Now Qian De is your father..." Ji Xuan looked at me and said speechless.


    "Money is my father!" I replied without a face.


    "Chandler hasn''t come yet. I''ll arrange you two to one later..."


    "The key time must be a brother!" I hugged Ji Xuan''s shoulder and said very moved.


    "Grass, it''s my brother. You pay me back..."


    "Don''t mention money, it hurts feelings!" I waved my hand, didn''t want to continue the topic with him, and walked forward.


    "You''ll be fine for a while. All the friends who come today are my father''s friends. I can cut you!" Ji Xuan chased up and said.


    "Then you can hit me quickly. I''m worried about losing money. I don''t know who to blackmail!" I grinned and said.


    "Grass! Can you give me some face?" Ji Xuan was speechless.


    "OK, don''t ink with me! I''m looking for my money, Dad!" I pushed Ji Xuan impatiently, and then I walked into the hotel.


    Outside our community.


    A shabby Santana came whistling, driven by two young people in their twenties.


    The driver held the steering wheel and Santana plunged into the community!


    "Creak!"


    The driver braked and the tire rubbed the ground, giving off a pungent smell of rubber.


    "Slow the fuck down! I''m so hung that I can''t shoot out..."


    The co pilot''s man held the handrail, staggered to the right, turned his head and shouted to the driver.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    The driver stared at the beads and stared at the building number in front of him.


    "What the fuck''s the matter with you? I''m talking to you!" the co pilot''s man pulled the driver''s head and asked.


    "Here... Here!" the driver was stunned and stammered.


    "It''s here, you fucking shiver... JB..." the co pilot''s man carelessly walked out of the car, then roughly opened the lid of the trunk and took out two black buckets and a repair box for a plumber.


    "Get out of the car! Where are you looking?" the co pilot''s man shook the bucket in his hand and stretched his neck.


    "Brother, I''ll let you out!" the driver swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said nervously.


    "Grass, shit!" the co pilot''s man scolded carelessly, and then walked into the corridor with a bucket and a repair box.


    After the man went into the corridor, he found the location of our house directly.


    After confirming the building number, the man didn''t knock at the door for the first time, but squatted in the safe passage and smoked a cigarette.


    Three minutes later.


    "Pa!"


    The man threw away his cigarette butts and walked to our door with a box and bucket.


    "Ding Dong! Ding Dong!"


    The man rang the doorbell twice.


    "Who is it?" a north-south voice sounded in the room.


    "Plumber!" the man wiped the sweat on his forehead and replied in a low voice.


    "My water pipe is not broken? What are you doing here?" the north and South asked suspiciously.


    "There is water leakage downstairs. The company asked me to come and check..."


    "Ah, OK, come in!" the north and South didn''t ask much. After confirming that it was indeed a worker through the cat''s eye, they directly pulled open the anti-theft door.


    "Creak!"


    The security door pulled out a crack, and the man stepped in.


    "Excuse me!" the man smiled at the north and south.


    "It''s all right, you''re busy..." north and South waved their hands, turned and walked to the computer to prepare for the next movie.


    "Do you live alone in this house?" the man asked, stretching his neck while unscrewing the lid of the bucket.


    "No, this is not my house. I came to watch the house!" the north and South replied with their eyes fixed on the screen and their heads not raised.


    The man gasped violently twice, then unscrewed the lid of the bucket and splashed the gasoline in the bucket into the house like crazy!


    "Crash, crash!"


    The liquid poured on the furniture in the house, and in an instant, gasoline poured all over half the room!


    "What''s the smell?"


    Sitting in front of the computer, watching the north and south of the film, sniffed his nose and said.


    "Fix a water pipe and open the fucking air pipe?" the north and South stood up in doubt and walked to the living room.


    The man wiped the sweat on his forehead with his cuffs. When he saw it coming out, he quickly took out a match from his trouser pocket, gnashing his teeth at the north and South and shouted, "don''t fucking come here!"


    "What the fuck are you doing?" north and South shouted, looking at the gasoline covered furniture in the living room.


    After the man saw the north and South running out, without saying a word, he directly opened the matchbox and took out a matchstick.


    "Pooh!"


    Not the first time.


    "Pooh!"


    The matchstick is lit!


    "No!"


    If you walk north and south, you will stop the man.


    "Go to hell!" the man shouted and threw out the matchstick in his hand!


    Time is still, and the matchstick flies in the air with flames!


    "Boom!"


    The fire ignited instantly and burned directly in the living room.


    "Fuck your mother!"


    The north and South roared, then came forward and kicked the man on the waist. After rolling on the ground, the man stood up and ran outside the door.


    "Fuck your mother, don''t run!"


    After seeing the man running out of the door, North and South quickly chased him.


    "Bang!"


    The clothes hanger at the door with a raging fire directly hit the north and south. The north and South were quick eyed and quick. They kicked the clothes hanger away, but their pants were directly caught by the fire!


    "Grass Mud Horse!"


    The north and South directly beat out the flames on the trouser legs with their hands, and then strode in the direction of the man!


    After they ran out of our living room, the fire in the house became bigger and bigger!


    The raging fire almost swallowed up the whole house.


    However, Duan Hui and ER Mei are sleeping in the house at this time.


    "Cough!"


    Er Mei woke up choked by the smell of smoke, covered her small mouth and coughed twice gently.


    "Husband, why is it so smoky?" Er Mei pushed Duan Hui, who was still sleeping next to her.


    "Is it what the leaves burn?" Duan Hui rubbed his eyes and said vaguely.


    "I''ll go out and have a look..." said Er Mei. She put on her slippers and walked to the door.


    "Hoo!"


    "Ah!"


    As soon as Er Mei opened the door, the fire rushed directly to her face. Er Mei instinctively raised her arms and lost her hair on both sides of her forehead.


    Duan Hui sat up with a thump when he saw the fire.


    "It''s on fire outside?" Duan Hui asked, looking at Er Mei.


    Er Mei covered her red cheeks, tears popped out of her eyes and cried, "what can I do, husband! It''s big outside!"


    "Daughter in law, don''t be afraid!" Duan Hui took the mineral water from the head cabinet and sprinkled it directly on the quilt.


    "Daughter-in-law, you will go out to find someone with a quilt! Let them come and put out the fire!" Duan Hui handed the quilt to ER Mei and said calmly.


    "What will you do if I go out?" Er Mei shook her head with tears.


    "I''m hurt. I''m walking slowly! Go out first and find someone to save me!" Duan Hui shouted anxiously as he watched more and more smoke in the house.


    "No, just go out together. Don''t go out if you don''t!" Er Mei said very strongly, looking at Duan Hui.


    "Grass, why are you such a fucking tiger!"


    Duan Hui scolded wordlessly. Then, regardless of the wound on his body, he hugged Er Mei. Then they put on quilts and opened the door against the fire outside the house.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    The fire devoured everything in the house mercilessly, and black smoke came out of the window.


    Duan Hui was covered in a quilt and moved so much that his newly healed wound was torn again, and his blood slowly dyed the gauze red


    "Husband, are you all right?" Er Mei wiped her little face blackened by smoke, looked at Duan Hui with a distressed face and asked.


    "I''m fine, hurry up!" Duan Hui replied with a grin, and then accelerated his pace.


    The living room, which was less than ten meters away, was like a kilometer for the two.


    At the other end, the man who set fire ran frantically to Santana, which was parked in the community.


    "Hoo Hoo! Grass Mud Horse!"


    North and South itself is a fat man. They are certainly not as flexible as men, and their endurance is not as good as men. Therefore, after chasing for a period of time, they were out of strength and fell directly to the ground.


    "Stop the fuck!"


    North and south lie on the ground, shouting with tears.


    When passers-by saw the north and South fall, no one pulled him!


    All stood aside and watched the excitement silently.


    The man looked back at the north and south, and then directly pulled open the door of Santana.


    "Don''t fucking look, run!" the man shouted at the driver with a crazy expression after getting on the bus.


    "Oh... Oh!" the driver was stunned and then started the car directly.


    "Hum!" Santana rushed out ten meters in an instant.


    "Come on! Stop them!" north and South lay on the ground and shouted at the pedestrians.


    Pedestrians did not seem to hear the cries for help from the north and the south. Some left and some followed the excitement.


    "Don''t fucking look at it! Stop the car quickly! Please!" looking at Santana farther and farther away, the north and South are full of helpless and frustrated tears.


    Santana finally disappeared into the sight of the north and the south.


    The north and south got up from the ground with dull eyes, wiped the tears on their faces, and then took out their mobile phone and dialed it out for me.


    "Doodle doodle!" the waiting tone sounded for a full minute, and I didn''t answer the phone.


    North and South had no choice but to call things.


    "Brother, the house is on fire." after the phone was connected, the north and South voice trembled and said.


    "What? Why is it on fire?" the voice of the thing was eight degrees higher.


    "I... I don''t know." the north and South stammered back.


    "Where are the leaves?" the thing asked.


    "Out..."


    "Is Duan Hui okay?"


    "Duan Hui!" north and South shouted, then put down their mobile phones and ran back to the corridor like crazy.


    Just now the situation was so anxious that the north and South forgot the most important Duan Hui!


    "Hello?" there was no movement at the other end of the phone. I could only hear the heavy footsteps of the north and the south. Things shouted at the phone, hung up the phone and ran to the second floor.


    On the other hand, the fire at home is getting bigger and bigger.


    Duan Hui was very beautiful. They walked very hard at every step, and the most terrible thing was that the quilt on them was lit!


    "Throw away the quilt!" at this time, Duan Hui''s wounds have been torn open. The temperature is too high, and Duan Hui''s sweat slowly flows into the wound.


    With the pain of needle pricking, Duan Hui almost collapsed!


    But when he saw Er Mei''s firm eyes, he had the power to move forward in an instant.


    "Husband, are you all right?" Er Mei leaned forward while holding Duan Hui.


    The fire in the house has lit many small holes in Er Mei''s pajamas, and several bloody bubbles have been burned out of her white skin!


    "I''m fine!" Duan Hui replied with a smile on his pale cheek.


    "Husband, be careful!" at this time, er Mei suddenly shouted, then jumped up and fell on Duan Hui.


    "Whoosh!"


    The chandelier on the roof fell vertically and directly hit Er Mei''s back!


    "Bang!"


    "Boom!"


    The flame above the chandelier directly ignited the clothes behind Er Mei!


    "Ah!"


    Er Mei screamed and sprayed a mouthful of blood on the ground!


    "Daughter in law!"


    Duan Hui howled, then quickly put out the flame on ER Mei''s back. Later, he hugged Er Mei in his arms.


    "Husband, don''t worry... I''m fine!" Er Mei smiled weakly with blood on her mouth.


    "Why are you so stupid!" Duan Hui trembled all over and shouted with his teeth.


    "Husband, if I were disfigured, would you still like me?" Er Mei then asked.


    "Like, like! Stop talking! I''ll take you out now!" Duan Hui picked up Er Mei and ran quickly to the door.


    But Duan Hui ran out without two steps. The fire roared and burned half of Duan Hui''s hair at the top of his head.


    "Fuck your mother!" Duan Hui shouted hoarsely holding Er Mei.


    The raging fire made Duan Hui feel desperate!


    "Huige! Where are you?" just at this time, the voices of the north and the South suddenly sounded at the door.


    "I''m here!" Duan Hui seemed to see hope again after hearing the voices of the north and the south!


    North and South looked at the fire in the house and rushed in directly!


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    The fire wantonly pours on the north and south, but at this time, there are not so many north-south pipes, so we can only bite our teeth and rush inside!


    "Huige!" north and South stood in the middle of the fire and shouted.


    "I''m here!"


    Duan Hui replied weakly. At this time, he held Er Mei in a coma in his arms and half knelt on the ground.


    Er Mei''s back was burnt, and her clothes were burned.


    "Huige! Huige!"


    North and South reached out and pulled Duan Hui, then took off his coat and put it on ER Mei.


    "Get my daughter-in-law out first!" Duan Hui shouted, pointing to the north and south.


    After hearing this, the north and the South did not hesitate. They picked up Er Mei and ran out.


    "Step, step!"


    North and South took big strides and ran out of the house like crazy.


    The onlookers in the corridor also began to come to the fire with buckets!


    "Please, call an ambulance!" after Nanbei put Er Mei on the ground, he looked at the crowd and shouted, then wiped his blackened cheeks.


    "Wow!" north and South grabbed the bucket in the hands of the people, poured it directly on the top of their heads, and then rushed into the fire again.


    After the north and South rushed in, the masses took out their mobile phones and madly dialed 110120119!


    "Huige, Huige!"


    North and South shouted, but no one answered!


    The north and South accelerated their pace and rushed to Fu Duanhui. They found that Duanhui was unconscious.


    "... brother Hui! Hold on! I''ll take you out!" the north and South carried Duan Hui with tears.

 Chapter 1380

    At the other end, when the thing knew that it was on fire, it immediately called Meng Liang''s old car and others, and hurried home.


    Along the way, Meng Liang kept calling me, but no one connected.


    Fifteen minutes later, police cars, ambulances and fire engines followed.


    Twenty minutes later, Duan Hui and ER Mei, who were already unconscious, were taken to the hospital by ambulance.


    A week later, our group gathered in the hospital again. The protagonist last time was Duan Hui, this time Duan Hui and his girlfriend Er Mei.


    After arriving at the hospital, the north and South suddenly knelt in front of the emergency room, and kept saying that I was wrong, I was wrong


    No matter how Meng Liang advised them, North and South refused to stand up. Later, something shouted, "let him kneel!"


    Meng Liang had no choice but to stop persuading.


    "Haven''t Ye got through yet?" the old car asked while smoking on the bench in the corridor.


    "Still no one answered..." Liu Rui shook his head.


    "Who did he go out with?" Meng Liang raised his head and asked.


    "It seems that he went out with Ji Xuan." Yuan Yuan replied.


    "Who has Ji Xuan''s phone number?" Meng Liang rubbed his face and shouted.


    "I have! I''ll ask Ji Xuan!" Yang Song said, took out his mobile phone and dialed Ji Xuan.


    ����


    In the banquet hall of the hotel, I sat next to Chandler and talked to him constantly. Although there was no common topic between us, I would hold what he said. Who wouldn''t flatter?


    A table of more than ten people, just listen to where we boast!


    "Leaf, leaf, Yangsong phone!"


    At this time, Ji Xuan hurriedly ran over with his mobile phone.


    "He called you and you asked me to do JB..." I think my emotional communication with Qian de has just reached the heat, so I don''t want Ji Xuan to disturb us. I waved my hand, meaning to let him roll the calf quickly.


    "There seems to be an accident at your house!" Ji Xuan didn''t pay attention to me at all and said softly, lying directly beside my ear.


    After listening to Ji Xuan''s words, I was stunned. I quickly put down my chopsticks and robbed Ji Xuan''s mobile phone.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked quickly.


    "Our house is on fire!" Yang Song said anxiously.


    I immediately felt that it might be more than a fire, so my voice trembled and said, "someone is injured?"


    "... yes!" Yang Song said in silence.


    "Who? Duan Hui?"


    "Duan Hui and ER Mei!"


    "Artificial?"


    "Yes!"


    I kicked over the chair and shouted, "I fuck you!"


    Everyone in the house looked at me.


    "What hospital are you in?"


    "Municipal Medical University!"


    "Wait for me!"


    With red eyes, I hung up the phone and turned around to run out, but after two steps, I was suddenly stopped by Ji Xuan.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Someone set fire to Duan Hui in my house!" I shouted with my fist clenched.


    "Do you want me to go there?" Ji Xuan frowned.


    "No, explain to your father. I''m sorry today!"


    Then I took the car key and ran out of the hotel.


    I drove so fast that I came to the hospital in only 15 minutes.


    "Where''s Duan Hui? Where''s ER Mei?"


    After entering the hospital, I shouted to the nurse with my eyes on the beads.


    After hearing my voice, Meng Liang hurriedly ran over and surrounded me.


    "Leaves, people are in the emergency room!" Meng Liang looked at me and said.


    "How are they doing?"


    "Duan Hui lost too much blood and fainted. Nothing happened, but..." Meng Liang said half.


    "But what? Hurry up!" I shouted angrily.


    "Er Mei burned Duan Hui''s lower leg, back and neck, and some burns on her left cheek!" Meng Liang said with his head down.


    Many people here will ask, why can the ceiling still catch fire?


    Let me explain to you that our house is rented and belongs to fine decoration. The chandelier in the living room is not a crystal chandelier, but a plastic chandelier, coupled with the gasoline sprinkled by men, so the chandelier can be easily lit.


    "Ruined... Disfigured?" my body instinctively stepped back two steps and stammered.


    "Almost that!" Meng Liang nodded.


    "What about North and south?" I shouted with staring eyes.


    "Kneeling at the door!"


    "Step on!"


    I clenched my teeth and strode to the door of the emergency room.


    "Leaves!" the north and South kneeling on the ground looked up and shouted after seeing me.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked, pointing tremblingly to the emergency room.


    "After you left, a man came and said he was repairing the water pipe, so I let him in, and then he splashed gasoline everywhere to light the house!" whispered north and south.


    "Why are you all right?" I rolled up my sleeves, stepped forward and looked down at the north and south.


    "I ran out to chase the man..."


    "Bang!"


    I went up and kicked north and South on the back. The fat body of North and South rolled around the ground. Then I rode directly on North and South''s neck and punched him in the face.


    "Didn''t I tell you that none of us are allowed to open the door!"


    "Yes!" cried the north and South in tears.


    "Did I fucking tell you that I left? Be careful yourself!" I then punched the north and South in the face.


    "I told you!"


    "Did you go to the fucking movies after the man came in?"


    "Yes!"


    After asking, I waved my fists several times. Now I really can only vent my anger in this way. I''m afraid of an accident. Finally, I had a fucking accident!


    Who can''t have an accident? It''s Duan Hui again, and it also implicates the innocent Er Mei!


    What a blow to a girl who loves beauty!


    Who the fuck can understand her mood?


    The more I thought about it, the more angry I became, and the fists on the north and south faces became harder and harder.


    Things stood aside and silently watched me fight north and south, with cold eyes and silent.


    "Come on! It''s not all the fault of the north and the south!" Liu Rui shouted, pulling me up.


    I clenched my fist, stared at the beads and shouted at Liu Rui, "get out!"


    "Pa!"


    Meng Liang came forward and put his mouth on my face, pointed to my nose and shouted, "what the hell are you angry with other people''s children? He''s stupid. He doesn''t know what''s wrong, but it''s not his fault at all! Can something like this happen if you don''t leave? If you leave, you don''t know how to find us to replace you? What''s the matter if you spread all your anger on the north and south?"


    "Blame me, blame me, don''t blame the leaves!" Nanbei cried to Meng Liang while lying under me.


    "Patter!"


    I loosened the north and south, decadent sat on the ground.


    Meng Liang is right. I am the most responsible person for this matter. It is my negligence that led to today''s normal fire. I shouldn''t be angry with North and south.


    At two o''clock in the morning, Duan Hui finally opened his eyes. The first sentence he opened his eyes was to ask me, "where''s my daughter-in-law?"


    Hearing Duan Hui''s question, the house was silent.


    "I fucking ask you about my daughter-in-law?" Duan Hui struggled to sit up, stared at beads and shouted.


    "Huizi, don''t get excited!" the old car looked up and advised.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Where''s my daughter-in-law?" Duan Hui continued.


    "She''s still in a coma..." I bowed my head, because I didn''t dare to look at Duan Hui. I was afraid of his eyes.


    "Yan... Is it serious?"


    Duan Hui''s eyes were dull and stammered back.


    "Skin burns, life is not dangerous..." I pinched the quilt and said this sentence with my teeth.


    "No one... It''s OK. It''s OK to be disfigured!" Duan Hui burst into bed, his eyes blankly talking.


    Although Duan Hui said so, I know he just wanted us not to feel too guilty. A good girl was disfigured. Does that mean he can get it back?


    Er Mei has burns on her thigh, back, neck and sideburns on her left face. It''s certain that she has scars.


    Although girls leave some long hair, which can block the scar on their left face, the hot scar on their neck can''t be stopped.


    After Er Mei recovers, he won''t wear short sleeves, skirts and other clothes even in hot weather, because he is afraid of other people''s strange eyes. Such a beautiful girl is because we have become like this. She is the most innocent person and he should not be hurt.


    During Duan Hui''s coma, Ji Xuan and Du Xianyang came to the hospital, but they visited and left.


    At home, after the fire was extinguished, the police immediately blocked the scene and called out the monitoring of the community. The fire had a great impact, so the police station immediately set up a task force, but I know these are useless. They can catch the arsonist.


    The real behind the scenes instigator Liu Ming will not be affected!


    At three in the morning, er Mei woke up.


    Er Mei knew her physical condition, so she didn''t behave so panic. She just looked at Duan Hui and asked, "do you want me like this?"


    Duan Hui nodded suddenly, and then they hugged each other and cried bitterly.


    I couldn''t stand such a scene. The guilt in my heart tortured me, so I turned around and walked out of the ward.


    After leaving the ward, I saw the north and South kneeling at the door.


    "Get up, it''s not your fault!" I squatted beside the north and South and whispered.


    "Huige''s girlfriend is disfigured, isn''t she?" he asked, looking at me directly from north to south.


    "It doesn''t count, just leave some scars..." I lit a cigarette and replied faintly.


    "It''s all my fault. If I don''t chase them out, they won''t get hurt!" the north and the South scolded themselves.


    "It has nothing to do with you!" I sighed and said helplessly.


    "Leaf, you don''t have to persuade me. I want to be alone!" north and South looked up at me very seriously and said.


    I patted north and South on the shoulder, stood up and walked to the window.


    Looking out the window at the busy street, I smoked quietly, as if there was a big stone pressing on my heart, which made me gasp for breath!


    Life is not a fairy tale. We can''t do everything smoothly. I understand the truth, but it''s still difficult for me to accept and face those who are hurt because of me.


    There was a moment when I thought about shrinking back. I thought about it. Let''s just forget it!


    But I know that we have no way back. I can only go forward. I have to fill in the pit when I meet it. I have to shovel when I meet a stone. There is no way. I''m so fucking tired that I have to make a way!


    I stood in front of the window for a while, then threw away my cigarette butts, took out my mobile phone and directly found Liu Ming''s phone.


    "Hello? Who?" Liu Ming didn''t save my number, so he didn''t know who I was.


    "Ye Han!" I said these two words in a cold voice.


    "... what''s the matter?" Liu Ming was stunned and then asked calmly.


    "Did you find someone to set the fire?" I asked, biting my teeth.


    "What if it''s me? What if it''s not me?" Liu Ming smiled, neither admitting nor denying it.


    "You stepped on my line!"


    "And then?"


    "Don''t you fucking want to fix it? I told you today that even if I lose all my money, I''ll fucking kill you!" I shouted with some excitement.


    "I''m always waiting for you, hehe." Liu Ming sneered.


    "Liu Ming, H city has you without me, I have no you!"


    "Ha ha, I heard it''s disfigured, isn''t it?" Liu Ming asked with a sneer.


    "Did I go to you? B''s!"


    "Pa!"


    I stared at the beads and scolded loudly. Then I threw my cell phone directly to the wall.


    "As for being so angry?" he picked up the mobile phone and battery on the ground, handed it to me and asked with a smile.


    "No control!" I took the phone and said expressionless.


    Something looked at me and handed me a cigarette.


    "Pa!"


    Something lit a cigarette.


    "What''s up?" I asked, looking at something.


    "What happened today..."


    Before I finished, I directly reached out and interrupted: "if you want to apologize for your brother, forget it! No one blames him, it''s my own problem..."


    "Ha ha!" the thing took a cigarette, smiled and didn''t speak again.


    After a moment of silence, the thing looked up at me and said, "this Liu Ming set fire?"


    "Yes!" I nodded.


    "What do you want to do with him?" the thing continued.


    "It''s best to fucking kill him!" I threw down my cigarette and said fiercely.


    "Ha ha!" the thing looked at me, didn''t talk anymore, and smoked.


    "Come on, go back and have a rest!" I suggested softly when I saw something finished smoking.


    "Hmm!" things nodded and followed me back to the ward.


    After returning to the ward, everyone didn''t pay attention and sat on the bed staring at each other.


    "What are you looking at here if you don''t sleep?" I shouted to them after I entered the house.


    "Leaf, let''s forget it! Let''s not fight with Liu Ming!" Duan Hui said softly when he saw me coming in.


    I never thought Duan Hui would tell me not to fight Liu Ming!


    "Do you all think so?" I asked, squinting at the others.


    "I don''t fucking kill Liu Ming, I don''t even have a surname Meng!" Meng Liang said first, gnashing his teeth.


    "Me too. I''m indifferent to life and death. If I don''t accept it, I''ll do it!" Yuan Yuan said.


    For a moment, everyone in the house said that Liu Ming must not be let go. Duan Hui looked at us helplessly and could only obey the opinions of the masses.


    Although there is a big gap in strength between us and Liu Ming, I think with my good brothers who take care of each other wholeheartedly, even the most powerful social brother, I can make him kneel down and sing conquest to my father!


    I know there is a big gap between us and Liu Ming, but that doesn''t mean we don''t have the strength to fight with him. We all have our heads on our necks. It''s really urgent. Who is afraid of who!


    Since Guo Siwei can help me, it means that Liu Yong weighs more in his heart than Liu Ming. That''s why I feel that Liu Yong must be able to find a way to help me. I wanted to call him, but it was too late, so I had to call again tomorrow.


    I took out my cell phone and looked at the time. It was almost four o''clock in the morning.


    "Leave three people to watch. The rest will have a rest. I have to go to work tomorrow!" I stretched my waist and said with a tired face.


    "I''ll play poker with Liu Rui and Yang Song. Go to bed first!" the old car found a pair of poker from the drawer and dragged Liu Rui and Yang Song to another hospital bed to fight the landlord.


    "OK!" I nodded and then fell asleep directly on the side of the bed.


    Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan saw me sleeping, so they all looked for a place to rest.


    Things looked at us, then stood up and walked out of the ward.


    "Brother..." kneeling in the north and south of the door, I looked up and saw something coming out of the ward.


    "Are you tired?" the thing lit a cigarette and stood beside the north and south.


    "Tired!" north and South nodded.


    "Don''t you remember?" the thing continued.


    "No!" north and South shook their heads.


    "Why?"


    "I did something wrong..." the north and South replied with a very guilty expression.


    "Ha ha..." the thing smiled, then squatted around the north and south, and then said, "if we are wrong, we are wrong, we will change, and we will make up for it, okay?"


    "Understand!" north and South nodded heavily.


    "Kneel until six o''clock tomorrow morning and get up... Things have happened. You can''t solve any problems by kneeling all the time..." something touched the head of North and South and said softly.


    "But, brother..."


    "Just listen to what I say!" something shouted reluctantly.


    "Well, I see!" the north and South looked up and nodded slowly.


    "Have a good memory next time! Don''t always make trouble for others!" the thing patted north and South on the shoulder, then stood up, sighed and turned to the door of the hospital.


    "Elder brother, why are you going?" the north and South looked at the back of things and shouted.


    "Go home and sleep!" the thing waved and replied without looking back.


    "Brother, buy me two tea eggs when you come tomorrow. I''m hungry..."


    "Ha ha, OK!" the thing smiled helplessly and then walked out of the hospital.


    After things got out of the hospital, they couldn''t help looking back at the north and south. The fat body contained a child like heart.


    East and West walked aimlessly on the empty street. As he walked, he remembered his childhood with North and south.


    Both of them were born in a single parent family with a blind mother.


    Their mother was raped by hooligans in the same village when she was young. After that, she cruelly dug out her eyes and ran away.


    However, nine months later, Dongxi''s mother gave birth to the two of them, that is, they didn''t know who their father was from childhood.


    Their mother couldn''t stand the strange eyes of relatives and friends, so she had to take two children who had just reached the full moon and go far away.


    The lonely mother and son came to a strange city. Their life could only be maintained by their mother washing clothes for others. Slowly, their mother couldn''t stand such a life. She looked pretty good. She found an honest migrant worker on the construction site. It wasn''t long before their mother married her two children to a remote mountain village.


    After marriage, the nightmare of mother and son really began.


    Dongxi''s stepfather is Zhao de. after Zhao de married Dongxi''s mother, the relationship between husband and wife was very bad. Zhao de often beat and scolded his mother and son after drinking wine.


    After all, they can hide when Zhao de hits people, but their mother is a poor blind man. Sometimes his mother doesn''t even know where Zhao De''s fist comes from, and she doesn''t know when Zhao de will hit her, so she can only suffer in the dark and silently wait for the fist to come.


    It was such a life. The mother and son endured it silently for half a year.


    Finally, one day, the mother of things was hungry because there was no rice at home. She had no choice but to borrow some rice from her neighbor''s house. However, when Zhao de came back drunk in the evening, he found that there was more rice at home and asked the mother of things what was the matter.


    The mother of the thing said she borrowed it from her neighbor''s house. Then Zhao de was angry and punched and kicked. After the mother went to bed, Zhao de scooped a ladle of cold water and forced it to drink!


    At this time, the mother of things is in the menstrual period!


    But she had no choice but to endure her abdominal pain and drink the cold water.


    After drinking, Zhao de took out an axe and put it next to her pillow. He asked her to commit suicide and coerced her mother. If you don''t commit suicide, I''ll kill your family and your children.


    In the early morning of the next day, Dongxi''s mother finally couldn''t stand such a life. She raised an axe and hacked Zhao De''s head, and then hanged herself directly.


    Since then, the two young and ignorant children became orphans and were sent to a temple on the mountain to become monks.


    It is this family environment that has created the strange characters of the East, West, North and south.


    They feel that no one in the world is good to them except their mother. Even the master just takes them as a tool to make money.


    In this way, the character of things becomes more and more distorted, and he becomes more and more irritable. In case of unfair treatment, he learns to fight back. He understands that cowardice will be beaten.


    But the more they are like this, the more they are excluded by the society. Slowly, they begin to feel that the whole society is bullying them. They will not trust anyone except themselves. In their eyes, they are redundant and ridiculed. They don''t understand what the words "friend and brother" mean when they are young!


    Until they met us, they realized that there were really people who were good to them for no reason in the world. Although the contact time was not long, they knew that we really regarded them as brothers and friends. In us, they saw different feelings, and we let them understand what is called brothers!


    That''s why when Duan Hui and ER Mei were admitted to the hospital, the north and the South couldn''t get up on their knees, because he didn''t want to lose us! Don''t want to lose friends like us!


    He is begging for our forgiveness. He thinks we will blame him and abandon him for this, so he is very afraid, from the bottom of his heart.


    Unconsciously, things have squatted at the intersection and smoked nearly half a box of cigarettes.


    "Hoo!"


    Things took a breath, then kicked the cigarette butts under their feet, and then strode back to the harem.

 Chapter 1381

    At six in the morning, things returned to the harem. After returning to the harem, he went directly to the second floor and found my office because he knew there were guys in my office.


    Almost ten minutes later, I walked out of my office with a backpack. Inside the backpack was a military thorn, a * and an imitation 54 pistol without bullets.


    After leaving the harem, Dongdong first found a breakfast shop.


    "Boss, two fried dough sticks and a bowl of soybean milk!" the thing found a remote seat and sat down.


    "All right!"


    The boss gave a warm greeting. Two minutes later, the boss of the breakfast shop came to the place of things with steaming soybean milk and fried dough sticks.


    "Your soybean milk and fried dough sticks! Slow down!" the boss put down the tray in his hand, smiled at the things and said.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Just as the boss was about to leave, something grabbed his arm.


    "What''s the matter?" the boss looked back and asked.


    "Boss, can I ask you about someone?" the thing asked in silence.


    Although he knew that the person who set the fire was Liu Ming, he didn''t know where Liu Ming was, so he wanted to get Liu Ming''s specific location from the breakfast shop owner.


    "Who is it?" the boss asked with a puzzled look.


    "Well, I came from the countryside and went to your relatives, but I lost my cell phone on the way, so I can''t contact anyone now. I want to ask you to see if you know?" he held chopsticks in his hand and tried to make his expression less nervous.


    "Oh, ha ha, what''s the matter! What''s the name of your relative? Let me see if I know him!" the boss smiled brightly, looked at things and said.


    "Liu Ming..." something recalled what I called and said the name.


    "Which Liu Ming? It can''t be the Liu Ming who opened the mine!" the boss stared at things with wide eyes and was very surprised.


    "Yes, he told me before he came that he was a miner!" the thing nodded.


    "Oh, boss Liu, that''s a celebrity in H city! If you have relatives like him, you don''t have to worry in your life. I''ll tell you!" the boss immediately changed his attitude when he heard that Liu Ming''s relatives were his relatives, with a flattering smile on his face.


    The thing looked at the boss''s face, sneered, and then asked, "do you know where he lives? I''ll go and find him!"


    "He should live in xiangjingyuan, where all the rich people in our city live..." the boss looked down for a moment and said.


    Let''s talk about xiangjingyuan. This real estate is the most luxurious real estate in H city. The people living in it are either rich or expensive, and the name is also very particular.


    Xiangjingyuan''s strokes and five elements are 12 soil, 12 wood and 11 wood respectively. The name of mathematics and physics is 35. Its implied information: the number of good luck, rigorous handling, conservative advance and retreat, both learning and wisdom, stable business, extraordinary achievements and great luck!


    So all the businessmen in H city love to live in this community.


    Things silently remembered the name, then bowed their heads and ate fried dough sticks without talking.


    While eating, the owner of the breakfast shop has been sweeping him with his spare light, with envy on his face.


    Fifteen minutes later, he dropped ten yuan and walked out of the breakfast shop with his schoolbag on his back. Then he went to the bookstore and bought a map and a dictionary.


    Compared with the position on the map, things got on the bus.


    On the bus, things kept flipping through the dictionary in their hands, and from time to time they asked the passengers nearby for advice.


    Around 7:30, things found xiangjingyuan.


    Dongxi wandered around the gate of the community with his schoolbag on his back. Then he went to the guard of the community and put his foot on the gate of the community.


    The security guard in the guard room, seeing something kicking the door, hurried out with an electric stick.


    "What the fuck are you doing?"


    The security guard pointed at something and scolded.


    "Come here, you come here!"


    Things hooked their fingers at the security guard.


    "What are you doing?"


    The second security guard came over.


    "Pop!"


    The thing took out the bullet free pistol and put it very covertly on the guard''s waist.


    "Big... Big brother! What are you doing?" the security guard knew what was on his waist, so he was very nervous and stammered at it.


    "Don''t shout, don''t shout. You haven''t done anything, do you understand?" the thing whispered in the security guard''s ear.


    "Ming... I see." the security guard peed directly as soon as he warmed his lower body.


    "Take me to Liu Ming''s house!" the thing glanced at the crotch of the security guard and said with disgust.


    "OK... OK!" the security guard swallowed a mouthful of spit, and then shivered and took things to the community.


    "Walk normally!" things put their arms around the neck of the security guard, smiled and looked ahead.


    "I know..." the security guard nodded and then adjusted his walking posture.


    From a distance, the two people walked into the community like good friends.


    Ten minutes later, the security guard found the floor where Liu Ming''s house was located.


    "This is it..." the security guard pointed to the second floor villa in front of him and said to things.


    "Knock on the door!" the thing loosened the security guard, then pointed a gun at the security guard and ran to the front door of the villa.


    "Go!" the thing made a gesture to the security guard and urged.


    The security guard looked at something, holding a dark pistol in his hand, then gritted his teeth and stepped forward directly and rang the doorbell.


    "Who?" Liu Ming walked to the door in his pajamas.


    "Creak!"


    The security door opened a crack.


    "Bang!"


    The thing was put on the anti-theft door, and the door was kicked open directly.


    When Liu Ming saw that the door was kicked open, he raised his legs and ran into the house, but the thing dragged Liu Ming back.


    "Go in!"


    Things tightly strangled Liu Ming''s neck, then pointed to the security guard with a gun and shouted.


    "Good!"


    The security guard shivered into the villa.


    "Bang!"


    Something hit the security guard directly.


    "Are you Liu Ming?"


    After entering the villa, he put down his schoolbag and looked at Liu Ming without expression.


    "Who are you?"


    Liu Ming lay on the ground and rubbed his red neck. His expression was calm and asked.


    "I fucking asked if you were Liu Ming?"


    The thing was angry and shouted with a gun.


    "I am, I am, you put the gun down..."


    Liu Ming looked at things and was so frightened that he quickly raised his hand and said.


    "You are OK..." the thing licked his dry lips, and then stretched out his hand to unzip his backpack.


    "Husband, what are you doing?"


    Just then, a woman''s voice rang.


    After hearing the woman''s voice, things suddenly turned back and found a hot woman standing naked at the door of the bedroom.


    "Ah!"


    When the woman saw something, and Liu Ming lying on the ground and the security guard, she covered her small mouth and screamed.


    The East and West frowned slightly, then took an arrow step and ran directly to the woman''s side.


    The thing covered the woman''s mouth and knocked on the woman''s head with a pistol.


    "Er..." the woman made a noise in her mouth, and then her body fell into the arms of something.


    At this time, Liu Ming suddenly stood up, picked up the ashtray on the tea table and smashed it on the head.


    "Peng!"


    The ashtray directly hit the thing''s head. The thing''s body retreated two steps. After shaking its head, it didn''t fall down.


    "Draft it!"


    Liu Ming is coming for the second time with an ashtray.


    "Bang!"


    On one side of the East-West head, the ashtray hit him on the shoulder. Then the East-West lifted his leg and kicked Liu Ming directly to the ground.


    "Don''t come here!" after being kicked, Liu Ming lay on the ground and waved the ashtray on his hand like crazy.


    "Bah!"


    Things spit, then directly and roughly opened the schoolbag, took out the * in the bag and stabbed Liu Ming in the arm.


    When Liu Ming saw something holding a knife, he threw out the ashtray in his hand and ran and climbed to the door, but the thing reached out and grabbed Liu Ming''s hair directly.


    Liu Ming had a weak physique, so he was just like playing with chicks, and he was pulled back at once.


    "Pooh!"


    The blood dyed Liu Ming''s pajamas red. The tip of the knife pierced Liu Ming''s shoulder, and it was very deep. The twelve centimeter blade pierced at least eight centimeters.


    After a stab, the thing quickly pulled out the knife.


    "Ah!"


    Liu Ming screamed. As soon as the blade was pulled out, the blood gushed out directly. Liu Ming''s blood was everywhere on his face and body.


    "Who the fuck are you? What the hell do you want to do?" Liu Ming asked, staring at something''s face with severe pain.


    Liu Minggen could not remember who the man in front of him was because he had never seen anything at all.


    "Hehe, do you know me?" the thing pointed to his nose and smiled.


    "No... no!" Liu Ming covered his shoulder with his right hand and shook his head.


    "You''ve known each other since today. My name is Dongxi!"


    "Pooh!"


    After the thing finished, another knife pierced it. This knife directly fixed Liu Ming''s left hand on the wooden floor.


    "Ah! You want fucking money, don''t you? I''ll give it to you!"


    At this moment, Liu Ming thought that things came for money.


    "Are you rich?"


    Say something and stab a third knife!


    "Are you ye Han''s man?"


    Liu Ming finally reacted.


    "That''s right!"


    Things nodded.


    "Oh, OK, you''re awesome! I''ll take it!" Liu Ming''s pale cheek showed a strange smile.


    "How to take it?" the thing asked with great interest, fiddling with the * in his hand.


    "Do I convince you, B!"


    At this time, Liu Ming grabbed a pistol and threw it on the ground. The muzzle of the pistol pointed to something in an instant.


    "Hehe, if you don''t accept it, we''ll continue to do it!" Liu Ming didn''t look at it and still fiddled with the * in his hand, because he knew there were no bullets in the gun.


    "You... Don''t fucking move!" Liu Ming shouted, looking at things shakily.


    "Shoot, go this way!" the thing gestured to his forehead and said.


    "Don''t fucking force me!" Liu Ming was very excited and stared at beads.


    "I forced you. What can you do?" things gradually approached Liu Ming with a smile on his face.


    "Fuck you, go to hell!" Liu Ming clenched his teeth and pulled the trigger directly.


    "Patter!"


    The striker made an empty noise.


    "This... This is impossible!" Liu Ming stared at the pistol in his hand, looking unbelievable.


    "Patter!"


    "Patter!"


    Liu Ming pulled the trigger a few more times, but the outcome was the same.


    "Pa!"


    The thing had a big mouth and shouted directly on Liu Ming''s face.


    "That''s a fucking empty gun!" the thing looked at Liu Ming and smiled.


    "It''s impossible..."


    Liu Ming still can''t believe that he is holding an empty gun. His eyes look at things in despair, his lips twitch and want to say something, but he doesn''t know how to let things let him go.


    "Have a good time!" Liu Ming stammered, looking at the * in his hand.


    "Pooh!"


    With an expressionless hand, the blade directly inserted into Liu Ming''s stomach.


    "Draft? How many knives can I stab you to change back to Huizi''s daughter-in-law''s face?"


    The thing screamed out, and then repeated an action on his hand, pulled it out and poked it in.


    The scene inside the house was bloody. Blood was everywhere on the tea table and sofa.


    Things are like a pervert. He keeps inserting knives into Liu Ming''s body. He doesn''t know how many knives he stabbed until Liu Ming has no reaction at all.


    This was his first murder, but there was no fear in his heart. From beginning to end, his expression was indifferent.


    Something picked up the cushion on the sofa, wiped it on his face, and then dipped it in the blood on the ground with a *.


    He walked to the wall with a knife and carved a few big characters.


    "Those who move my brother, die! Keep things."


    These words are learned one by one on the bus!


    After carving the words, I packed my backpack, put on the security uniform, and walked out of xiangjingyuan in a fair way. At this time, it was just 8 a.m.


    After Dongxi walked out of the community, he didn''t choose to escape, but found a remote corner to smoke.


    One.


    Two.


    Three.


    ����


    Things squatted in the corner and smoked seven or eight cigarettes, but the fear in their hearts still didn''t dissipate.


    Just now, he killed a man himself. Maybe he was numb by the side due to emotional excitement at that time, but afterwards, his stomach was like tumbling over rivers and seas. He watched Liu Ming die in front of him. As soon as he closed his eyes, the scene when Liu Ming died would appear in his mind.


    "Wow..." the thing bent down and spit out directly.


    After vomiting, the tears of things began to flow down. No one knew what he was crying, but he kept crying.


    After crying for five or six minutes, he wiped the tears on his face and walked towards the Public Security Bureau.


    It takes about 15 minutes to walk from Liu Ming''s house to the Public Security Bureau.


    But things walked for more than half an hour.


    Looking at the national emblem in front of the Public Security Bureau, things were silent for a long time.


    It was almost nine o''clock in the morning, and there were more and more pedestrians on the road, but no one noticed the ordinary young man in security uniform.


    Things bite their lips, constantly struggling in their mind, whether to go in or not.


    He knows what he will face if he goes in, so he is hesitating. He is tangled. There are still many things he can''t put down in the outside world. He is only in his twenties this year. He doesn''t want to end his life like this!


    "Step!" after thinking for a long time, things still took the first step.


    "Ding Ling Ling..."


    However, just as he was about to enter the Public Security Bureau, his mobile phone rang.


    After hearing the mobile phone ring, things were stunned. Then they took out their mobile phone. The two big characters of brother on the screen were particularly dazzling.


    After thinking for a while, I pressed the on button.


    "Hello?"


    "Brother, why haven''t you come yet? I''m starving..." the voice of North and South sounded in the receiver.


    "I... I''ll be right there!"


    After that, he hung up the phone directly because he was afraid that the north and South would hear his cry.


    "Drop it!"


    "Drop it!"


    Hot tears pounded the ground.


    Things looked at the Public Security Bureau in front of them and stopped again.


    "I can''t go to jail. What about my brother?" suddenly something shouted like crazy, and then turned and ran out of the square in front of the police station.


    Things ran more than 500 meters, took out a cigarette, lit one, leaned against the wall, smoked a few, took out the phone and called me.


    "Leaf, I killed Liu Ming." the thing said very directly.


    "What are you talking about!" I just woke up and couldn''t hear what was said.


    "I said I killed Liu Ming!" the thing repeated.


    "True or false?" after hearing something clearly, I was in a moment of spirit, staring at the beads and asked.


    "Really! I went to his house!"


    "You''re fucking crazy! Who the fuck told you to go?" I shouted with my neck pulled in great emotion.


    "..." the thing didn''t speak.


    "Where are you now?" I don''t have time to blame things now, because I know that it happened, and no matter what I say, he won''t help.


    "I''m beside the police station..." the thing said in silence.


    "You find a place to hide and I''ll find you later..."


    "Yes."


    An hour later, I also had Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan, old car, Yang Song, driving north and south, and appeared near the police station.


    "I''m at the police station. Where are you?" I took out my cell phone and dialed something.


    "I saw your car. You opened the door!"


    "Good!"


    After I put down the phone, I opened it and almost instantly a figure came in.


    "Brother!" the north and south of the back seat shouted stiffly when they saw things getting on the bus.


    "What do you think? Do you know what the fuck you''ve done yourself?" I turned to look at things and frowned.


    "I just want to kill him!" the thing said expressionless.


    "Do you fucking know there is surveillance in the community? Now the police have blocked the scene of the crime and will want you soon, do you know?" I shivered angrily and shouted by the collar of something.


    "I know."


    "You know you''re still going!" I was speechless and couldn''t talk to him at all.


    "All right! Things have happened. What''s the use of saying he now?" Liu Rui looked at me and said softly.


    "It''s been fucking day by day. None of them is easy to worry about! They''re getting better and better. Now they''ve fucking learned to kill people!" I loosened my coat collar and hit the steering wheel.


    "Leaf, we''ve caused you trouble," Nanbei said with his head down.


    "I''ll turn myself in now!" the thing was silent, and then pulled open the door to get off.


    "Get the fuck back!" I grabbed something and then said: "You two didn''t cause me trouble. You killed Liu Ming. I''m the one who benefited the most. You killed Liu Ming because of us. Can I watch you turn yourself in? Who the fuck am I? But have you ever thought about what your brother would do if you went in? Are you willing to squat on the fence when you''re young? Even if you don''t squat, you''ll run away, and you''ll live a fucking life You have to live in fear, don''t you know? "I shouted with red eyes.


    "If it weren''t for my brother, Duan Hui wouldn''t be hurt and his daughter-in-law wouldn''t be disfigured. I''m sorry, so I..." the thing lowered his head and said softly.


    "Before you go, can you ask us if we need your help? Can you fucking ask Duan Hui if he needs you to do this? Can''t you tell the big one from the small one that ruined your life?"


    "OK, now think about what to do!" Liu Rui looked at me and stopped in the middle.


    Liu Rui said that there was silence in the car. We had never experienced such a thing, and no one knew what to do.


    Everyone was smoking with their heads down. Moreover, we didn''t dare to open the window for fear that the police would see something, so soon the car was on fire.


    "I''ll turn myself in for my brother. It''s because of me..." after half an hour of silence, North and South opened their mouths and said.


    "No!" something objected directly.


    "What''s the difference between you and your brother? Your brother''s life is life, but your life is not life?"


    I looked at the north and South and asked.


    "Yes, neither of you can turn yourself in. Run away!" Liu Rui suggested.


    "Where are you going?" asked the north and south.


    "Leaf, why don''t you call me Liu Yong?" Meng Liang said.


    I took out my mobile phone and hesitated. Finally, Liu Yong didn''t dial it, because Liu never knew anything, and he is now in Hainan, so I don''t think he can help us.


    I found Du Xianyang''s phone and dialed him.


    "Hello?" Du Xiangyang answered the phone soon.


    "I have a friend who killed someone. Can you help me run away?" I asked very directly.


    Du Xianyang as like as two peas, who are surprised at what I know about murder.


    "I said I have a friend who wants to run. Can you contact me?" I repeated irritably.


    "No, not this sentence, the previous sentence!" Du Xianyang shouted.


    "He killed!"


    "He killed Liu Ming?"


    "How did you know Liu Ming was dead?" I asked suspiciously.


    "Brother, Liu Ming''s story has been spread all over the city, okay?"


    I never expected the police to react so quickly that it might be too late if things don''t go.


    "Can you contact me to run?" I asked with a frown.


    "It''s terrible. I don''t have this channel with Ji Xuan, so I can''t get in touch..."


    Du Xianyang''s words directly made my heart fall to the bottom, because at this time, the only person I can find is him. If he has no way, I really don''t know what to do.


    "OK." I nodded helplessly, ready to hang up.


    "Money?" Du Xianyang asked coldly.


    "... use it," I said in silence.


    "OK, I''ll call you later."


    "OK." I nodded and hung up.

 Chapter 1382

    "What did Du Xianyang say?" Meng Liang asked after seeing me hang up the phone.


    "He said he didn''t know anyone in this field..." I rubbed my face tired and said helplessly.


    "Grass, what the fuck!" Meng Liang scolded anxiously, looking at the road where people came and went outside the car.


    "Why don''t you ask Gao Jia them?" Yang Song whispered.


    "Yes, how can I forget this great God!" I patted my thigh, then picked up my cell phone and found Gao Jia''s number. I dialed directly.


    "Doodle, doodle, doodle!"


    After the phone rang for a long time, Gao Jia got through.


    "Hello? Who?" Gao Jia said weakly.


    "Brother Jia, it''s me, ye Han!" I felt very kind when I heard Gao Jia''s voice.


    "Ah, leaves! What''s the matter?" Gao Jia was stunned and then said with a smile.


    "Brother Jia, what are you busiest about?" because I don''t know Gao Jia as well as Du Xianyang, I don''t speak so directly.


    "Nothing, just stroll around..." Gao Jia pretended to be relaxed.


    "Hehe, are you still in H city?" I asked with a smile.


    "In Yunnan, I''m going to Vietnam tomorrow..."


    When I heard that Gao Jia was not in H City, I frowned and felt that he might not be able to help.


    "Why did you walk there?" I pretended to be casual.


    "I said that suddenly one day a man ran into my yard and died. The police had to rely on me to kill people. Do you believe it?" Gao Jia smiled and said.


    "Ha ha, brother, you are still so humorous..." I smiled a little speechless and felt that talking to him was pure bullshit.


    "Come on, what can I do for you? Let''s save this useless relationship!" Gao Jia knew that I must have something to ask him when I called him, but I was embarrassed to say, so he took the initiative to ask me.


    "I have a man who has made a mistake. Can you help me receive him?" I asked in silence.


    "Hehe, what''s the matter? I''ve found it!" Gao Jia smiled.


    "Kill someone!"


    "The same disease is connected! If he doesn''t mind the bad environment here, you can let him come to me, and then I''ll take him to Vietnam to hide..."


    I never thought that Gao Jia promised so happily, which shocked me a little.


    "That''s great, brother Jia! Thank you!" I said excitedly.


    "It''s all small things. You ask him to come quickly, take a bus and call me when he arrives!"


    "OK, I''ll let him go in a minute!"


    "Well, I won''t tell you first. I''m cleaning the car..."


    After that, Gao Jia quickly and slowly hung up the phone.


    ����


    Yunnan, a car repair shop.


    Gao Jia, with a spray gun in his left hand and a spray gun in his right hand, stood next to a modern car and wiped the window hard.


    "Brother Jia, did you borrow money?" Niu Lei, with a small waterproof hat and like a JB rooster, staggered to Gao Jia and bared his teeth.


    "Lend me a JB. If you hadn''t lost your mother Chandler, would I fucking clean someone''s car here?"


    Gao Jia''s money was stolen by thieves on the first day after they came to Yunnan. They had no choice but to earn some money by cleaning their cars.


    "Who knows the thief on their side is so insidious? I''m going to hold the money in my fucking arms. He just dragged it away for me..." Niu Lei said wrongfully.


    "Go away..." Gao Jia shouted impatiently at Niu Lei with a water spray gun.


    "Why don''t you raise the sand..." Niu Lei hid aside and shouted with a big mouth.


    "What are you two doing? Kids? You''re still playing a water gun war?" the owner of the car wash pinched the waist of the bucket and shouted at Gao Jia and Niu Lei.


    "Ha ha, play..." Gao Jia smiled awkwardly and then wiped the car.


    "Play what you play, go to work!" the landlady kicked Niu Lei''s ass and yelled.


    "Sooner or later, the tiger raped you..." Niu Lei whispered, then walked back to the work area with his ass shaking.


    ����


    After talking to Gao Jia on the phone, I asked Liu Rui to take his bank card to the bank and withdraw 200000 cash. Then I called Du Xianyang because I knew that the police must be looking for something, so I couldn''t let him make a bus. Du Xianyang could only help find a truck and take it to Yunnan.


    Du Xianyang''s company happened to have a batch of goods delivered to Yunnan. It started at 3 p.m. and things could just follow the car.


    "Let''s go to Yunnan. You can write down the phone number. Just contact him when you arrive. This is 200000 cash. Take the flowers first..." I put the 200000 taken by Liu Rui in his hand and said softly.


    "I can''t take the money!" the thing waved and refused.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, let you take it..." I don''t have time to ink with things now, and I shouted angrily.


    Things were scolded by me, there was no sound, and silently took the money.


    "When you arrive in Yunnan, you are short of money. Give me a call. I''ll call you. Change the phone card once a week. Try not to contact me actively. I''ll let your brother find you when it''s time to contact. Do you understand?" I continued.


    "I see!" the thing nodded.


    "It''s 12 noon. Du Xianyang''s truck was found at 3 o''clock. Let''s start now..." I looked at my mobile phone and said.


    ����


    On the other end, Liu Ming''s house.


    Countless criminal policemen shuttled back and forth in the community. At this time, the whole community was blocked. There were people leaning against both the front door and the side door.


    There are three people in Liu Ming''s family. One is the dead Liu Ming, the other is Liu Ming''s wife, and the security guard who hijacked things.


    Liu Ming''s wife also has a confession from security, plus words left on the wall and monitoring of the district. This chain of evidence directly locks the suspect.


    At 2:30 p.m., several of us came to Du Xianyang''s factory. His factory is in the suburbs and in a remote location, so we don''t have to worry about the police finding something.


    "Coming?" Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan had been waiting for us at the door. When they saw us driving over, they immediately met us.


    "Is the car ready?" I asked quickly as I pulled open the door.


    "Well, let him hide in the carriage later. He should not be found..." Du Xianyang said quickly as he took us inside.


    "Well, thank you!" I nodded and whispered.


    "Don''t say thank you, Sheng Fen..." Du Xianyang waved his hand.


    "Ha ha!" I grinned and walked to the factory without talking.


    "I heard you''re a good B? Didn''t you poke Liu Ming?" Ji Xuan was idle. He poked something and smiled.


    "..." the thing lowered his head and didn''t speak.


    "I tell you, don''t talk nonsense. In a hurry, he stabbed you away..." Meng Liang looked at Ji Xuan, smiled and said.


    "Ha ha!" Ji Xuan smiled and didn''t speak again.


    "Will you follow this car in a moment? Don''t come out after getting on the bus and call the mobile phone number in Yunnan!" I sighed, pointed to the truck in front of me and said to things.


    "Please..." the thing bowed deeply to me.


    "It''s all brothers. Don''t pull this unnecessary..." I patted something on the shoulder, smiled and said.


    "Can I have a word with my brother?" he asked, stepping on the truck and turning to me.


    "Go ahead!" I nodded.


    "Elder brother..." seeing something coming towards him, the north and South eyes immediately turned red.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry!" the thing also red eye circles and wiped the corners of the north and South eyes.


    "Brother, take care, I''ll wait for you to come back!" north and South hugged things and cried loudly.


    "Come back, I''m sure to come back!" the thing nodded heavily as it flowed heavily.


    "Go there, brother. Be careful. You''re not familiar with your life..."


    "Well, after I''m gone, you follow the leaves. They''ll be fine. Don''t bother others, okay?" the thing touched the big head of North and south, and didn''t know whether it was crying or laughing.


    "En en!" north and South nodded.


    "You should learn to take responsibility for what happens in the future, you know? You can''t be looked down upon by others. I''ll fill in the hole I dug. I''ll help you this time, and no one will help you next time..."


    After dropping his words, he turned and got into the carriage.


    "Brother! I''ll wait for you to come back!" the north and South shouted out.


    "Leaf, take care of my brother!" the thing shouted at me, and then closed the door directly.


    "Brothers! I''m leaving." things waved at us.


    "Brother, all the way!" we waved at things.


    The driver stepped on the accelerator and the truck slowly disappeared from our sight.


    We have only been in contact with things for less than a month, but he can hold a knife and kill people for us. I don''t care what his purpose is, but I know this brother, I believe it!


    "He''s a man!" Meng Liang said softly, looking at the truck that was far away.


    "My uncle is not here, or I have to let my uncle take him away..." Du Xianyang said.


    "OK, everyone is gone, don''t look at JB!" I waved my hand and walked back to the car.


    After watching for a while, the others followed me back to the car.


    After we said hello to Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan, we drove back the same way.


    Along the way, North and South have been crying silently.


    To tell the truth, we envy him for having such a brother. It''s really enviable.


    Looking at the passing scenery outside, North and South recalled his childhood with things.


    By the river, two bald little boys were playing with water and eating roasted sweet potatoes.


    "Elder brother, you said we stole the money in the merit box. Would the Bodhisattva blame us?" the chubby little north and South asked while eating sweet potatoes and looking at the little things by the river.


    "No, we just took two dollars. Will the Bodhisattva blame us..." the little thing smiled and said.


    "Will the master beat us?" mentioned the master, the happy expression on Xiao Nanbei''s face flashed away.


    "If the master asks, you say you don''t know, understand?" the little thing said in silence.


    "Why?" small North and South puzzled.


    "Let you say that, you say that!"


    "Oh, don''t you eat sweet potatoes?" little north and South put the sweet potatoes in front of the little thing.


    "I don''t like it!" the little thing shook his head.


    It''s so delicious. My brother doesn''t like it yet... "Xiao Nanbei shook his head puzzled, and then ate sweet potatoes.


    In the evening, the two men returned to the temple and took the initiative to admit that he stole the money. The master beat the little thing, but the little north and South did nothing.


    Like this, North and South can recall more than ten things. Every time, his brother was beaten, but he had nothing.


    It is such a brother who has carried the black pot for him all his life. He still does such things today.


    But this may be the last time, because the thing has gone, it may not come back for a long time.


    ����


    Due to Liu Ming''s special status, the case has attracted great attention in the city and the province. The police chief is very angry about the behavior of leaving words on the wall.


    Because this is a provocation to the police of H city!


    The police set up a task force to directly issue A-level wanted notice with a reward of 200000.


    The bandits who shocked the whole city of H were born!


    For almost more than a month, H City TV station scrolled pictures of things and described them as a poor, vicious and murderous devil.


    The death of Liu Ming has directly or indirectly changed things and the lives of two people in the north and south. Later, the shadow of the two people has covered H city for ten years. Photos of the two people have been pasted on the wall of H Public Security Bureau. Of course, this is only a later remark.


    After we went back, Guo thought and the police had been waiting for us in the harem.


    All of us were taken to the police station, including the north and south.


    Fortunately, before we went back, we unified our confession and insisted that it was something''s personal resentment with Liu Ming. After squatting in the Public Security Bureau for two days, the police had no choice but to let us back.


    After hearing the news of Liu Ming''s death, Jinle almost transferred to the hospital for the first time. I don''t know where he went, and I''m not in the mood to talk to him.


    The harem has resumed normal business. We should do what we should do, but the north and South have been unable to get out of this matter. A person who was originally very cheerful suddenly became silent.


    I know it''s his problem. I just want to understand it myself, so I don''t interfere too much.


    After things left, Duan Hui directly took Er Mei to the best plastic surgery hospital in Beijing.


    Originally, I wanted them to go to Korea, but Duan Hui always disagreed, saying that Korean Bonzi could not earn all the money.


    I knew he was trying to save money for me, but he was stubborn, so I had to let them go to the hospital in Beijing for treatment for a period of time. I borrowed the money from Du Xianyang. After this time, I took a lot of famine. In addition, I left things and ER Mei was injured. Recently, my mood has become very irritable. Peeing every day is like a fucking Red Bull


    I thought Liu Ming was dead and we could have a better time, but God didn''t seem to give me this buffer time. The real story has just begun.


    ����


    Hainan.


    "The leaves are on fire now, and they''re killing his mother Liu Mingzheng. It''s fucking awesome..." brother Xiao Bao said to Liu Yong while watching the TV report on things.


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect them to play so much..." Liu Yong took a mouthful of noodles, looked up and whispered back.


    "It''s not you, you have to let Liu Ming poke them. Now, just poke a professional kill!" Li Tao also put half a bowl of noodles and a half bitten garlic in front of him.


    "My brother Ye has a little energy!" I don''t know why, Liu Yong seems very satisfied with our behavior, and his face is always filled with a smile.


    "Do you think there''s anything else about Liu Ming?" Li Tao suddenly looked up and asked mysteriously.


    "I don''t know..." Liu Yong put down the noodles in his hand, wiped his mouth and said.


    "Shit, I know you don''t fucking say it!"


    "Some things depend on fate!" Liu Yong lit a cigarette, like a fortune teller.


    "I can''t communicate with you..." after that, Li Tao walked out of the room angrily with noodles.


    Looking at Li Tao''s back, Liu Yong smiled and didn''t speak.


    Brother Xiao Bao looked at them with a puzzled face and asked, "Master Liu, what are you two talking about here?"


    "Don''t inquire blindly if you shouldn''t!" Liu Yong scolded with his eyes crossed.


    "Shit, I always follow the mysterious organization one day and say some secret words! You two sold me here together, and I can''t fucking hear it..." after that, brother Bao also walked out of the room with noodles.


    ����


    Morning, eight o''clock.


    "Deng Deng Deng Deng Deng!"


    I had just fallen asleep for a while, the mobile phone under the pillow rang. I vaguely felt out my mobile phone and saw that it was Guo thinking.


    "What''s the matter?" I wiped the saliva on the corner of my mouth and hummed.


    "You come to the hospital!" Guo thought hurriedly.


    "What''s the matter?" hearing this sentence, I immediately became energetic, because now as long as I mentioned the word hospital, I would think that some of us were injured, so I am very sensitive to these two words.


    "You''ll know when you come! Municipal Medical University!"


    Guo thought it sounded very confused. There were all kinds of sounds.


    After hanging up the phone, I rushed directly to the living room, knocked on the door one by one, and found everyone there.


    After seeing that everyone was all right, I grew a mouthful. Since everyone here was all right, why did Guo thought ask me to go to the hospital?


    After sitting in bed and thinking for a while, I put on my clothes and rushed to the hospital.


    Half an hour later, I came to the hospital and saw that the corridor of the hospital was full of people, most of them policemen with pistols.


    I took out my cell phone and dialed Guo Siwei.


    "I''m here, where are you?" I asked quickly, because I felt that something big might happen.


    "Second floor, brain Office..."


    Put down the phone, I walked through the crowd and came to the office on the second floor.


    "Coming?" Guo thought he saw me coming in, nodded at me, and then said to the person next to him, "go out first, and I''ll tell him something..."


    "What''s the matter? It''s so mysterious?" after seeing Guo''s colleague leave, I carelessly sat opposite him and lit a cigarette.


    "Do you still have cigarettes?" Guo thought glanced at me and asked wearily.


    "Pa!"


    I left my cigarette box on my desk.


    "Hoo!"


    Guo thought lit a cigarette and took a deep breath. He looked very skilled. He looked like an old cigarette gun.


    "I haven''t seen you smoke at ordinary times?"


    I flicked the ash and asked with a smile.


    "I hold two when I''m under pressure..." after that, Guo thought picked up a file bag from the table and threw it in front of me. He was silent and said, "do you know the people in the photos?"


    Hearing Guo Siwei''s words, my heart clicked and my forehead began to sweat.


    Because I''m afraid the photos in the portfolio are things.


    I licked my dry lips and looked at the file bag on the table.


    "Look, do you know?" Guo thought and pushed the file bag forward.


    I was silent for a moment, then my hands trembled and reached for the file bag, but when I picked up the file bag, I found that I didn''t have the courage to open it, because I was really afraid that what was lying in the hospital was something.


    "Pa!"


    I threw the file bag on the table, then wiped the sweat on my forehead, looked at Guo thinking and said, "just tell me who''s in here?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s not the wanted man..." Guo thought looked at me, smiled and said softly.


    "Hoo!"


    I took a breath, then picked up the file bag and turned out the photos inside.


    I carefully looked at the photos in the portfolio. There were three young people on it. The photos of two people were printed with dates. What does this mean?


    This shows that the two men have died, and judging from the photos of the bodies, they should all have died of shooting!


    There was another man alive, but his appearance was terrible and covered with blood.


    I recalled the three people in the photo and found that I had no impression of these people. I didn''t know them at all. I didn''t even see them.


    "Do you know?" Guo thought, looking at me, asked.


    "No!" I frowned and shook my head.


    "Are you sure you don''t know?" Guo thought stood up and looked at me strangely.


    "I don''t know."


    "Shit, how the fuck is this possible?" Guo thought muttered, and then looked at me suspiciously.


    "I really don''t know, I didn''t lie to you..." I looked at Guo thought''s expression and waved my hand helplessly.


    "Pa!"


    Guo Siwei picked up the lighter, lit a cigarette, and then looked at me with suspicious eyes. He thought I didn''t tell him the truth.


    "Who are these people?"


    I picked up the picture and looked again to make sure I didn''t know any of them.


    "You really don''t know?" Guo thought, putting his head in front of me, asked excitedly.


    "I don''t fucking know you! What am I cheating you for..." I pushed his face away and shouted impatiently.


    "Shit, take a good look again..." Guo thought again and picked up the picture, like a psycho, grinding and hawing.


    "Who are these people? I''ve never seen them..." I looked at the photos and said very speechless.


    "Splash!"


    Guo Siwei sat in his chair, then smiled and said: "I received the alarm last night. There was a shooting in Xicheng District. I rushed over and saw that two people had died, and one was dead. The bullet went into my head, but the person was not dead..."


    "What does this have to do with me?" I lit a cigarette and looked at him very puzzled.


    "The two people who died, one named Xue Hao and the other named Xu Ping, were killed by one shot. The gangster''s technique was very professional and ferocious, and the one who survived was Feng Mao. All three of them were from Xicheng District. Now Feng Mao is unconscious, and there are no witnesses at the scene..." speaking of this, Guo thought silently, and then said: "Last night, we investigated the families and friends of the three people and found that there was only one suspect..."


    "... me?" I was stunned and then pointed to my nose.


    "That''s right." Guo thought nodded.


    "It''s impossible. It''s bullshit. I was in the harem yesterday. Many people can prove it!" I explained with some excitement.


    "Don''t get excited. It''s not impossible to buy murderers and kill people..."


    "Fart, I don''t fucking know them. How can I buy murderers!" I stood up because I was wronged.

 Chapter 1383

    "Sit down and stand up for what!" Guo thought, staring at me and shouting.


    "I''m fucking stigmatized as a murderer. Can I not be excited?"


    "Since I called you, it means that the police don''t have enough evidence to think you are the murderer. Can you listen to me first?" Guo thought patted me on the shoulder and said softly.


    "What else do you want to say? I don''t have anyone to say..." I said across my neck sitting in a chair.


    "Hehe, the result of our investigation is that these three people have not had any conflict with anyone except your harem in the last three months! So I''ll let you see if you know them first..."


    "Have you ever had a conflict with us?" I licked my lips and looked at the picture on the table again.


    "Yes, do you remember the night when you had a conflict with Jinle?" Guo thought.


    "Remember, these people are Jinle''s men?"


    Because there were a lot of people in Jinle that day. If they were Jinle''s little brother, I wouldn''t be surprised if I couldn''t recognize them.


    "They are not Jinle''s younger brother, but Jinle''s employer!"


    "Employer? What do you mean?" I made Guo Siwei say a little confused.


    "The first reason for your conflict with Jinle is that some drunkards went to your bar to make trouble, and then you taught the drunkard a lesson. The drunkard found Jinle. Jinle''s younger brother wounded the people in your harem with him, and then you went back to revenge Jinle. Is that what happened?" Guo thought narrowed his eyes, The thought was very clear and helped me recall the events of the day.


    "You mean these three dead people are the drunkards who make trouble?" I suddenly realized that when I grew up, my mouth shouted.


    "I''m not sure yet. I just heard others say so, so I called you to identify the body..."


    "I wasn''t at home that day. I don''t know what these drunkards look like. I''ll call Meng Liang later. He knows me!"


    Then I took out my cell phone and dialed Meng Liang.


    "Hello?" Meng Liang should still be sleeping and talking vaguely.


    "I''m in the Municipal Medical University now. Come here quickly. The brain office on the second floor..." I said quickly.


    "What''s the matter?" Meng Liang, like me, woke up immediately after hearing the word "hospital".


    "Come here quickly!"


    Then I hung up the phone directly. Twenty minutes later, Meng Liangfeng rushed to the hospital.


    "Bang!" Meng Liang roughly pushed open the door of the office.


    "What''s the matter? Who''s hurt?" Meng Liang shouted at me and Guo thinking with big eyes after entering the house.


    I took a look at Meng Liang and came directly in pajamas and slippers. I should be too busy to change.


    "Do you know the person in the picture?" I picked up the picture on the table and handed it to Meng Liang.


    Meng Liang looked at me suspiciously, and then looked at the picture in his hand.


    "Isn''t this the man who made trouble that day?" Meng Liang recognized it at a glance.


    Hearing Meng Liang''s words, I looked at Guo Siwei for a while, and no one spoke.


    "What''s the matter?" Meng Liang came to me with the picture and asked.


    "Two of these three people were killed. The police think we did it..." I explained softly in my chair.


    "Fart, just these little shrimps. If I want to kill them that day, why wait until now..." Meng Liang''s reaction was more excited than me.


    "Now I don''t fully confirm that you did it. I just want to remind you..." Guo thought helplessly smiled and said.


    "..." after listening to Guo thought, I was silent. If these people were really killed by our people, there is only one possibility, that is, the hand of things, but according to the time of death of these people, things had left H city at that time.


    "Could it be your hands, but you two don''t know?" Guo thought with a smile and asked.


    "Impossible!" I denied it directly. I knew Guo thought was suggesting that I was the hand of something.


    "Don''t be so excited. The man hasn''t woken up yet. When he wakes up, everything will be known." Guo thought patted me on the shoulder and said softly.


    "When will that man wake up?" I asked.


    "Depending on the patient''s condition, I''m not sure yet..."


    "... I''ll go to the bathroom!"


    I was silent for a moment, then picked up my cell phone and went outside the house.


    "Playing in the house is more dangerous outside..."


    Guo Siwei knew I was going to call something after seeing me take my mobile phone, so he kindly reminded me that in fact, I have never understood what relationship I belong to with him. He helped me in many things for no reason. However, I have a nameless fear of his help. The more he helps me, the more terrible I feel.


    After listening to Guo thought, I took my right foot back, then went to the window and pressed a series of numbers on my mobile phone.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    The phone rang for more than half a minute, and things slowly answered the phone.


    "Is it convenient to talk?" I turned my head, turned my back to Guo thinking and asked softly.


    "Well, what''s the matter?" the voice of something came from the receiver.


    "Where are you now?"


    "Vietnam!"


    "Have you killed anyone except Liu Ming?" I asked very directly.


    "No!"


    "OK, pay attention to safety. It''s good at home!" after that, I hung up the phone directly, because I was afraid that Guo thought might be positioned for a long time.


    "Things said it had nothing to do with him..." after I put down my cell phone, I went to Guo thinking and whispered.


    "It has nothing to do with him..." Guo thought rubbed his chin after listening to me.


    "Can I go now?"


    After a moment of silence, I stood up and looked at Guo thinking and asked.


    "Yes." Guo thought nodded.


    "Call something!"


    Then Meng Liang and I walked to the door of the office.


    "Don''t you wonder who killed them?"


    Just as we were about to go out, Guo thought suddenly shouted.


    "What do you mean?" I turned and looked at him.


    "Maybe I think too much, but have you ever thought that the contradiction between you and Liu Ming broke out too suddenly, which is not in line with normal logic..."


    "Ba Da!"


    Hearing Guo''s thinking, my body was stunned and my lighter fell to the ground.


    "You mean there''s an article in it?" I narrowed my eyes and walked back to my seat.


    "It''s possible. First of all, your contradiction broke out too suddenly. Now your contradiction * has been killed. It''s not impossible to think about it according to this logic..." Guo thought.


    "First, we found these drunkards to make trouble. The contradiction between us and Jinle broke out, and Liu Ming was involved... Liu Ming was killed, and then he was dealing with * if so, it is possible!"


    I thought very clearly.


    "Well, that''s basically it..." Guo thought nodded.


    "Hoo!"


    I took a breath. If it was as I said, could we be used again to kill Liu Ming for others?


    After a silence, I then asked, "why does that man think we can kill Liu Ming?"


    It''s completely unexpected that something killed Liu Ming. If it''s normal, we''ll knock with Liu Ming face to face. We can''t beat Liu Ming. This is a fact!


    "Who said that man was using you to kill Liu Ming?" Guo thought.


    "You mean someone wants to use Liu Ming except us?" I exclaimed.


    "Liu Ming has many enemies and you have many enemies, so you have to consider two aspects..."


    "En en." I nodded my head. Guo thought was right. It''s better to use Liu Ming to get rid of us. After all, everyone can see that Liu Ming''s strength is much greater than us.


    "Now we can only wait until the person who survived wakes up to know what''s going on?" Guo thought.


    "Expect a unconscious patient?" I shouted loudly, pointing to the ward next door.


    "What are you shouting? Don''t expect him now. Who do you expect?" Guo thought also raised his voice.


    "You can''t wait like this..."


    "Wait, is there any other way?"


    "I''ll investigate the enemy on my side. As for the enemy on Liu Ming''s side..." speaking of this, I took a look at Guo thought, and then said: "who wants to see Liu Ming dead?"


    "... go together!" Guo thought silently.


    "With you?" I was surprised.


    "Liu Ming has done too much in mining in our city, and others can''t reach out at all, so many peers want him to die. At least four or five people can bang him with guns a year, but only you are successful..." Guo thought.


    "Can you get the industrial and commercial information of all the mining companies in your city?" I asked after lighting a cigarette.


    "It should be ok..." Guo thought nodded.


    "Give me a minute after you get it. You have to register in the last three months!" I stressed.


    "OK."


    "And let your people watch the fool in the ward. He can''t have an accident..."


    "You don''t have to teach me this..."


    "Call me when you have news!"


    "OK."


    "Bang!"


    I stretched out my hand to pull open the door and left the hospital with Meng Liang.


    I''m very impatient now, because I can''t stand this feeling because of one or two experiences. I always feel that someone is staring at you behind you. At the beginning, Xu Feng, Liu Yong and Wang Shuo are all using us. In the end, they benefit, but we are injured. I really don''t like this feeling. And if I don''t catch this person, the people around me may be injured. Now I doubt whether the man I met in the hospital that day is Liu Ming''s person or someone else''s person. Is it Liu Ming''s person who set fire?


    Inexplicable fear makes me numb behind my back!


    ����


    Inside the car, I stared and held the steering wheel with both hands.


    "Why don''t I drive..." Meng Liang looked at me and sighed.


    "Ah? What are you talking about?" I was stunned and didn''t hear what Meng Liang said at all.


    "Shit, get up quickly and let you drive for a while. I don''t know how I die on the road..." Meng Liang pulled away his seat belt without a word.


    I parked the car slowly on the side of the road, and then changed positions with Meng Liang.


    "Do you think these people are coming to kill us or Liu Ming?" Meng Liang asked while driving and looking at me.


    "It''s possible. Go back and check our peers and the people we''ve provoked, and list the suspects for me..."


    "Well, did you say it would be sun Lei?" Meng Liang then asked.


    "It''s possible, but it''s not big. Sun Lei doesn''t have the courage. If it''s him, things can be much simpler. I''m most afraid that this person has been hiding behind us. In this case, our life will be difficult..." I rubbed my face hard and said in a tired voice.


    "Maybe you think too much..." Meng Liang said helplessly.


    "Oh, I hope so!"


    Twenty minutes later, Meng Liang and I returned home.


    After I got home, I didn''t do anything. I directly found out the pen and paper and wrote down all the people who had conflicts and may have conflicts of interest in h. Although this method is like looking for a needle in a haystack, I can''t help it. I can''t sleep until I catch this person.


    On the other hand, after Meng Liang and I left the hospital, Guo thought directly increased the guard police force, and plainclothes uniforms can be seen everywhere around the hospital!


    H City, in the neurosurgery Office of the Municipal Medical University Hospital.


    "Hello, daughter, what are you doing?" a middle-aged man in a white coat sat at his desk talking on the phone with a happy smile on his face.


    "I''m learning acridine!" a young voice came from the telephone receiver.


    "Ha ha, study ah, I''ll test you?" the man smiled and asked.


    "Well, I got 100 points in today''s math exam. Dad has to be more difficult..." the girl said with great pride.


    "Well, how much is three plus five?" the man thought and asked with a smile.


    "Eight!"


    "Ha ha, Xin''er is so clever!"


    "It''s dad''s problem. It''s too simple to treat me as a child. Hum!" the girl seems not very satisfied with her father''s problem.


    "It''s too rare that my father won''t..." the man smiled and explained.


    "Dad is too stupid..."


    "Ha ha, my father must not be as clever as Xin''er. Where has my mother gone?"


    "Mom is cooking. I can eat in a minute! Will dad come back for dinner today?" the girl was happy as soon as she said to eat.


    "Dad won''t go back today. There are patients in the hospital..."


    "Don''t come back again, mom misses Dad! Bad Dad!" the girl shouted in a disappointed tone.


    "Dad wants to save people. If Dad leaves, the patients will die..." the man explained helplessly. Then he heard a woman''s voice from the receiver: "Xin''er, come to dinner!"


    "Good daughter, will you give your mother the phone?" the man asked with a smile.


    "Mom, Dad''s phone!"


    "Hello?" the woman asked softly.


    "Wife, a serious illness came to the hospital a few days ago. I..." the man said very embarrassed.


    "I know, you are busy, it doesn''t matter!" the woman smiled very virtuous.


    "I can''t spend this year''s wedding anniversary with you..."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s not the first time anyway. You can make it up when you''re free."


    "Well, I won''t tell you first." the man said in silence.


    "OK, husband, bye!"


    "Bye, wife!"


    The man calling is Xu Yi, the chief surgeon of Neurosurgery of H Medical University.


    After putting down the phone, Xu Yi stretched himself, then picked up the family photo of a family of three on the table and wiped it carefully.


    "Daughter, Xu Xin, first grade of primary school, studying in the third primary school of H city. She looks sweet and can sing and dance... Wife, Qian Wei, English teacher, teaches in the Fifth Middle School of H city. Dr. Xu, your daughter is small and beautiful. It''s still enviable!"


    A strange man''s voice sounded in the house.


    Xu Yi looked up and found a man with a cap on his tongue sitting opposite him.


    "Who are you?" Xu Yi put down his picture and looked at the man opposite cautiously.


    "Oh, doctor Xu, don''t be nervous. I''m a patient and want to talk to you..." the man took off his hat and said with a smile.


    "Please go out and turn right downstairs and register at the front desk!" Xu Yi was very tired of the man in front of him and said with a frown.


    "Your wife goes out at seven every morning, takes Huade road to send your daughter to school, and then returns to No. 5 middle school. Am I right?" the man looked at Xu Yi with a smile.


    "What the hell do you want?" Xu Yi came forward, grabbed the man''s collar, stared and shouted.


    "Pa!"


    The man took out a mobile phone and threw it on the table. A video was playing on the mobile phone screen.


    Xu Yi took a closer look and found that the video was the picture of his daughter and wife eating.


    "I grass your mother!"


    Xu Yi lost control of his mood and threw his fist at the man''s face.


    "Bang!"


    There were not many men. The punch hit the corner of the man''s mouth directly.


    "Hehe, don''t be so excited..." the man wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and said with a smile.


    "Who the hell are you? What do you want?" Xu Yi''s mood was out of control.


    "I don''t want to do anything. I just want to ask Dr. Xu something..."


    "What''s up?" Xu YILENG asked.


    "Today, a patient in your hospital was shot in the head. Should he be from your department?"


    "The police brought that?"


    "Yes!" the man nodded.


    "What do you want me to do? His condition is not under my control..."


    "Before the sun rises tomorrow, I hope he will never wake up. When he wakes up, your wife and daughter will die. If he doesn''t wake up, your family is safe. Dr. Xu, you should think about it!"


    The man stood up, patted Xu Yi on the shoulder and said softly.


    "You... You''re asking me to break the law!" Xu Yi looked up at the man and said with his teeth.


    "The decision is in your hands. Make a choice between your family''s life and his life!"


    Then the man put on his hat and stood up to leave.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you, don''t call the police and don''t call your wife, or they will disappear with a bang, ha ha!"


    When the man was about to reach the door, he suddenly turned back and made an explosion gesture to Xu Yi.


    "Bang!"


    Xu Yi picked up the pen holder on the table and threw it in the direction of the door.


    "I grass your mother!"


    After the man left, Xu Yi looked at the picture on the table and shouted out. Then he fell on the table and fell into a struggle.


    As time went by, Xu Yi wanted to call his wife many times, but he didn''t dare to press the dial button.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Xu Yi sat in his chair, puffing his cigarette. Unconsciously, the ashtray on the table was full of cigarette butts.


    As the guardian of health, doctors should follow the basic principle of the supremacy of patients'' interests, carry forward the humanitarian professional spirit, and abide by the social responsibility of putting prevention first and rescuing the wounded... We should be people-oriented, fear life, treat patients well, and consciously maintain the sincerity, nobility and glory of the medical profession


    Xu Yi looked up at the "Declaration of Chinese doctors" on the office wall and kept reciting these words in his heart, but when he thought of his wife and daughter, he began to waver again!


    "Dangdang!"


    Just then there was a knock on the door outside.


    "Director Xu, are you there?"


    "Yes, the door is unlocked."


    Xu Yi hurriedly arranged his clothes, wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and said softly.


    "Creak!"


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    The little nurse pushed open the door, and when she came in, she coughed a few times. Then she frowned and said, "Dr. Xu, patient 203 is starting to have nosebleed. The police let you go and have a look..."


    "Step, step!"


    Knowing that the patient had nosebleed, Xu Yi quickly put on his white coat and walked quickly to the intensive care area.


    "What happened?"


    Xu Yi reached for the CT film handed over by the nurse, frowned and asked.


    "The patient coughed a few times just now. I thought he woke up, but I didn''t think he didn''t wake up, but he had nosebleed..." the nurse lowered her head and said carefully.


    "What''s going on?" at this time, Guo thought also ran into the ward.


    Xu Yi took the film in her hand and was silent for a moment. Then she clenched her teeth and whispered: "He was very lucky. Although the bullet hit his head, it did not pass through the most important area, so it did not cause much damage to his physical function. It was only a temporary coma. However, the bullet is always a foreign object. If it is not taken away in time, it may bleed, fester and infect. At that time, his life will be in danger..."


    "Be simple!" Guo thought and waved his hand impatiently.


    "..." Xu Yi was silent and stared at the CT film in his hand.


    "Talk? What should I do?" Guo thought excitedly.


    "I suggest that he have an operation immediately, because the next six hours are very critical. He is likely to deteriorate. At that time, it is too late for him to have an operation..." Xu Yi wiped the sweat on his forehead and whispered.


    "Is there any risk of surgery?"


    "Yes!" Xu Yi nodded.


    Guo Siwei looked at the patient in bed and fell into meditation. There was silence in the ward. Guo Siwei knew that the operation was risky. If Feng Mao didn''t have the operation, he might wake up, but in this case, the bullet in his brain might bring him fatal danger. Therefore, Guo Siwei was weighing how to choose.


    After being silent for more than ten minutes, Guo Siwei opened his mouth and said, "immediate operation, I''ll sign!"


    "Good!"


    Xu Yi nodded slowly and stood up to prepare for the operation.


    Ten minutes later, the patient was taken to the operating room.


    "The hospital number is 2167322, the patient number is gf26363, and the operation is?" the nurse whispered with a clip.


    "Craniotomy, remove foreign objects and clean up the rotten flesh of the wound..." Xu Yi replied while wearing a mask.


    "Didi, Didi..."


    In the operating room, the machine made regular noises. Outside the operating room, Guo thought sat on a bench and smoked.


    "Now top the nail!"


    After Xu Yi''s words, the nurse clamped Feng Mao''s head with a machine, and the operation was about to begin.

 Chapter 1384

    ����


    At the same time, a man in black with a duck tongue hat left the hospital quietly.


    "The operation started... Well... Everything is going well... Don''t worry!"


    After going out, the man said a few words to his mobile phone, then reached out to stop a taxi and slowly disappeared into the night.


    ����


    "Left hand straw!" Xu Yi stretched out his left hand while staring at the microscope.


    "The position of the bullet is deeper than the position shown by CT, and it is impossible to obtain proximal control!" the doctor next to Xu Yi said softly.


    "I can get it!" Xu Yi answered calmly.


    The doctor reluctantly looked at Xu Yi, and then asked, "the neck is very wide, be careful to break it!"


    "I know..."


    After that, Xu Yi took the nine millimeter straight clip handed over by the nurse and slowly extended it into the patient''s brain.


    However, at this time, the patient''s body twitched, and at the same time, the machine made a clang sound.


    What does that mean?


    The patient choked!


    Xu Yi was stunned for a moment, then asked the doctor next to him, "can you continue?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    The straight clip in Xu Yi''s hand reached into the patient''s brain again, and the bullet fragments were slowly clamped out of the brain, but at this time!


    "Pooh!"


    Blood spurted out of the patient''s brain in an instant and directly dyed Xu Yi''s gloves and the surgical cloth around the patient''s head red.


    "Blood vessel rupture!"


    The doctor next to the machine shouted quickly.


    "Turn on the suction device!"


    Xu Yi shouted, but it didn''t work. The blood was still gushing out!


    "Blood pressure drops again, pulse 125!"


    "Has the suction device been turned to the maximum?" Xu Yi asked.


    "Both machines are at their maximum!" replied the nurse.


    "Xiao Zhang, hold down the carotid artery!" another doctor shouted at this time.


    "OK!"


    "There is a perforation in the artery. Stop the operation immediately!" another doctor whispered.


    "I want to clamp this artery!" Xu Yi said stubbornly.


    "The position is too deep for you to clip..."


    "Blood pressure is still low, pulse 134!" shouted the nurse.


    "The patient may die, it''s over!" the doctor looked at Xu Yi and shouted in a low voice.


    Xu Yi looked at the patient''s lower and lower blood pressure, hesitated, and finally took back the clip in his hand.


    "Stop the operation!" the doctor shouted at the medical staff.


    ����


    "Ta TA......" Xu Yi walked out of the operating room like a walking corpse.


    "How''s it going? How''s it going?" when he saw Xu Yi coming out, Guo thought immediately came forward and asked.


    "...." Xu Yi glanced at Guo Sihua, didn''t speak, and then walked forward.


    "Patter!"


    Guo thought the lighter in his hand fell to the ground. Xu Yi''s reaction had told him that the operation failed!


    After Xu Yi left the operating room, he went to the bathroom alone.


    "Hua Hua!"


    The turbulent water flows out of the flushing faucet. At this time, Xu Yi feels that the water is red!


    "Ah ah ah ah!"


    While washing the tears on his face, Xu Yi roared loudly. He really had no choice. His family''s life and the patient''s life are all life, but if he chooses the patient and gives up his family''s life, he can''t do it!


    It''s not just him. I don''t think most people can do it.


    Many years later, Xu Yi''s story was exposed by the media, and many people will criticize and abuse Xu Yi from the moral commanding height. But have these people ever thought about how you would choose if you replaced the protagonist?


    Can you really do the so-called righteousness?


    Maybe everyone has his own answer in his heart!


    A man like Xu Yi is just a victim of struggle. His life is not controlled by himself. A poor man who can''t even control his own life, how can we blame him?


    The punishment of the law is enough. Why should we sanction him morally!


    ����


    Half an hour later, I received a call from Guo Siwei.


    "The patient failed the operation, became a vegetable and will never wake up." Guo thought in a very sad tone. He was not sad because the case lost clues, but regretted the departure of his life!


    "Well, I see!" I said numbly and hung up.


    At 9 p.m., the office on the second floor of the harem.


    I just received the news from Guo Siwei that the patient has become a vegetable. I looked at the dense pages of information on the table and didn''t know whether to cry or laugh


    If the only survivor can''t wake up, all my efforts will be in vain, because I don''t know whether these people died of ordinary contradictions or, as I think, killing people!


    I was very irritable and sat in the office smoking one after another.


    At this time, I suddenly saw a name in the data, which made me feel very familiar.


    I immediately opened the information given to me by Guo Siwei, who registered a company called hengqian Mining Machinery Co., Ltd. a month ago.


    The company is located in F County, under the jurisdiction of H city.


    Both the time and place are very consistent with the person I''m looking for. This is the free arrangement of heaven!


    After thinking about it, I directly picked up my mobile phone and dialed Guo thinking.


    "Help me check a company whose name is hengqian mining machinery, legal person, everything of legal person should be found out for me, even his driver!" I said quickly to my mobile phone.


    "OK!" Guo thought flatly.


    "I ask you, how high is the risk of craniotomy?"


    "What do you mean?" Guo thought for a moment.


    "Forget it, just think I didn''t say it. Hurry up and check it for me!"


    After that, I hung up the phone, then walked out of the office with my clothes and went straight to the lady''s lounge.


    After arriving at the lounge, I saw Liu Rui and Yang song playing checkers.


    "Stop fucking playing and get down to business!" I went up and pulled open the chessboard, and I knocked down a piece of the chessboard in an instant.


    "What the fuck are you doing? I''m going to jump into his hometown!" Liu Rui shouted at me with staring beads.


    "I don''t have time to write with you. The organization has a very arduous task to hand over to you!" I covered Liu Rui''s mouth and whispered.


    "What task?" Yang Song looked at my expression and didn''t go down with me anymore. He looked up at me and asked.


    "Do you two know hackers or something?" I thought for a long time and choked out the word hacker.


    "Hacker?" Yang songleng.


    "Yes, just the one that can hack into the system!" I nodded.


    "I fucking know that? If you * I can introduce you two..." Yang Song waved his hand and said foolishly.


    "Shit!" I scolded in a low voice, ready to turn around and look for the old car, because he may know more people in H city.


    "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu.


    I quickly released my left hand covering Liu Rui''s mouth, looked at him and asked, "do you know him?"


    "Bah, bah!"


    "Did you fucking wash your hands in the bathroom?"


    Liu Rui spat twice and asked in disgust.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, say you don''t know such a person?" I grabbed Liu Rui''s neck and shouted anxiously.


    "Yes, but if you want to find him, you must apologize to me for your rude behavior just now!"


    Liu Rui said solemnly.


    "Forget it, don''t pull it down! Don''t fucking want this month''s salary..."


    After that, I pretended to turn around and prepare to go, and Liu Rui looked at me with a smile. He didn''t fucking respond. He didn''t stop me!


    "Shit, Rego, I''m wrong. Tell me!"


    I helplessly turned my head and shouted at Liu Rui in a humble tone.


    "Cut, dare you threaten me with salary? Am I a fucking money lover?" Liu Rui raised his neck and said proudly.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up..." I directly interrupted Liu Rui''s boasting.


    "There''s a lady in our harem who''s looking for the whole thing. Do you say you''re going to steal QQ numbers or Secret Black family photos? He''s good!"


    "Is it stable?"


    I asked suspiciously, because I always felt that Liu Rui was bragging. He bragged for others, which was more powerful than blowing for himself. The old car is an example.


    "Why is it unstable? The person recommended by Ruige is still poor? I forgot my fucking QQ password last time. He found it for me..." Liu Rui shouted very reluctantly.


    "The password thing has a long hand. You can find it by appealing?" Yang Song said faintly.


    "Fuck off, don''t talk like that! There''s no you!" Liu Rui kicked Yang Song, then looked at me and said: "It''s not my boasting. Don''t talk about the system. Even if you want the surveillance video in Obama''s house, he can find it for you! He told me that if the family environment was not good when he was a child, he is now Bill Gates in China. Later, his father chopped the computer with a kitchen knife, and his dream would be broken..."


    Liu ruimo''s ink didn''t finish. I stretched out my hand to interrupt and asked directly, "can you contact me?"


    "Yes, the young lady just clocked up and will be back in a minute!"


    "Well, wait for him!"


    I nodded and sat directly in the chair.


    Half an hour later, I watched Yang Song and Liu Rui play checkers for more than half an hour.


    "Creak!"


    The door of the lounge was pushed open, and four or five young ladies came in chirping.


    "Ouch, isn''t this boss ye? What brings you here..."


    A girl in a nurse''s uniform came forward and put her arms around my neck and said to me very Wumei.


    "Do you want a face?"


    "Yes, it''s too fast..."


    The ladies stood aside and talked with laughter.


    "Don''t move anyone! Boss Ye is mine!"


    The girl in the nurse''s clothes shouted at the nearby sisters.


    "Come on, I''m a little busy today. I''ll play with you another day!"


    I, a little virgin, couldn''t stand such teasing. I quickly pushed away the girl in my arms, and then asked Liu Rui, "that?"


    "That!" Liu Rui pointed to a girl in a teacher''s uniform.


    "What''s your name?" I stepped forward and looked at the girl and asked.


    "... Zhou Liu!"


    The girl looked at me and said shyly. To tell the truth, I rarely see shy girls in their business. They are more open than me.


    "You come out with me. Something''s wrong." then I opened the door and went out. The girl hesitated and followed.


    "Oh, Mr. Liu, how did boss Ye choose her instead of me?" the girl in nurse''s clothes shouted with a small mouth when she saw me going out with other young ladies.


    "He is more proud of the teacher''s uniform. Just change back..."


    Liu Rui explained, and then dragged Yang Song out.


    "Brother ye, what are you looking for me?" Miss Zhou Liu looked at me tremblingly and asked with her head down.


    "Pa!"


    I lit a cigarette, then looked at Zhou Liu, who looked good, smiled and asked, "where are you from?"


    "Shanghai people."


    "Why does it smell northeast?" I took a cigarette and said.


    "I learned here..." Zhou Liu hesitated and said.


    "Hehe, why do people from Shanghai come here to work?"


    "My boyfriend is here..." Zhou Liu looked at me more and more strangely, because she didn''t know what I wanted to do.


    "Oh, what''s your boyfriend doing now?" I nodded and continued.


    "He... He''s at home!"


    "Oh, oh."


    "Brother ye, just tell me what you have to do. I can do anything as long as you give me money!" Zhou Liu was silent, then looked at me firmly and said.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Hearing Zhou Liu''s words, I choked on the smoke and thought I was going to sleep with her.


    "Brother ye, you''re okay..."


    Zhou Liu came forward and patted me on the shoulder very carefully.


    "No... nothing!"


    I waved my hand and then explained, "you may have misunderstood. I didn''t mean that. I want to find your boyfriend..."


    "Ah?"


    Zhou Liu covered her small mouth and exclaimed. She misunderstood again. Now this man''s thought is so dirty.


    I was speechless for a while, and then said, "I heard Liu Rui that your boyfriend understands the computer, so I want to ask him for help."


    "Ah, well, I thought..."


    Zhou Liu didn''t say what she wanted to say. Then I asked, "does your boyfriend have time now? I''m in a hurry!"


    "Yes, yes!" Zhou Liu nodded repeatedly.


    "Well, let''s go to your house to find him now..."


    "Go now? Brother ye, wait for me to change my clothes!" Zhou Liu looked at his uniform and said softly.


    "Good!"


    I nodded.


    Ten minutes later, Zhou Liu changed into a sportswear. To be honest, she looked very good in this dress. It was much better than wearing a uniform. She looked very young and beautiful.


    Sometimes I also don''t understand why the ladies in our harem have to have a figure and a shape. Some of them have higher education than me. Why did they choose this career.


    Liu Rui explained to me that they may be used to the comfortable day of splitting their thighs and a bag of rice.


    Zhou Liu didn''t have a house with his boyfriend. She rented a hardbound room of 80 square meters in the urban area. Her house is not far from the harem and drives for about 15 minutes.


    I, Liu Rui and Yang Song followed Zhou Liu upstairs. After entering the house, I looked up and down and found that the house was not very chaotic. Only there were not many places where Zhou Liu''s usual clothes for work would be placed.


    Zhou Liu saw his clothes on the ground and his little face turned red. Then he quickly picked them up.


    "I''m not at home at ordinary times, and no one cleans..." Zhou Liu explained awkwardly.


    "Nothing, nothing..." Liu Rui replied very politely.


    I walked to the inner room and found a man with glasses sitting in front of the computer. This man should be Zhou Liu''s boyfriend.


    "Draft it, the bottom of society, what''s BB with Lao Tze..."


    "Are you a fucking fool? I told you not to fuck. Can''t you understand?"


    "Are you all fools over there?"


    ����


    While playing the game, the man yelled at the microphone, and scolded very smoothly. At a glance, it was an old spray.


    I stood behind the man and quietly watched him play the game. To tell the truth, I was disgusted with this kind of person. In the game, I lavishly installed local tyrants, but in reality, I pointed to my girlfriend to sell to maintain my life. I think they are nothing in real life, so I can only rely on the virtual world to meet my vanity.


    "Husband, my boss came to see you for something!" after I saw it for a while, Zhou Liu suddenly shouted.


    "What?" Zhou Liu''s boyfriend took off his headphones and saw me as soon as he turned around. He was stunned and shouted at Zhou Liu: "who the fuck is this? You''re in the fucking seller for selling B?"


    "Fuck you! That''s a guest..." Zhou Liu scolded impatiently.


    "I''m Zhou Liu''s boss!" I looked at the wretched man in front of me and whispered.


    "Oh, boss! Hello boss, hello boss..." after Zhou Liu''s boyfriend knew my identity, his attitude was different immediately. He quickly stood up and grabbed my hand.


    "Brother ye, just my boyfriend, LV Da..." at this time, Zhou Liu came over and introduced him.


    "Oh, I''m here to find you for something today." I nodded and then directly cut into the subject, because I don''t want to write with this Luda.


    "What''s up?" Lu Da asked suspiciously, holding the spectacle frame.


    "You know a lot about this?" I pointed to the computer on the desk.


    "Ha ha, it''s ok..." Lv Da smiled and said.


    "I want you to hack into a hospital system, can you?" I asked directly.


    "Well, I can''t say. It depends on what hospital you want to enter. Some hospitals can, some can''t..." Lv Da thought for a moment and said.


    "Our city, City Medical University!"


    "That should be no problem. The systems of our city hospitals are old systems, very simple..."


    "OK, let''s start now!" I nodded, then pulled a chair and sat next to the computer.


    "Brother ye, this..." after LV Da sat down, he hesitated, then turned his head, smiled at me and said.


    "I''ll give you ten thousand dollars when it''s done!" I understood what he meant without thinking.


    "This is my boss. What money do you want?" Zhou Liu was unhappy when he heard our conversation and shouted with staring eyes.


    "Roll the calf, you know nothing about women. Such a big boss sent you this money?" Lv Da turned his head and scolded irritably. Then he bared his teeth and smiled at me: "isn''t it? Brother Ye!"


    "Do it quickly!" I waved my hand impatiently.


    "OK!" Luda smiled and agreed, and then began to clatter on the keyboard.


    Yang Song and Liu Rui also gathered around us, because they didn''t understand why I hacked into the hospital system.


    "Pa!"


    LV Da hit the Enter key, and then shouted, "it''s done!"


    Although LV Da was annoying, he seemed to really understand the computer. After a while, he poked out the network system of H Medical University.


    "Brother ye, you see, this is their hospital system. There''s everything in it. What are you looking for?" Lv Da gestured in front of the computer and then said to me excitedly.


    "Can you check the operation records of their hospital?" I asked, frowning and staring at the screen.


    "As long as they have records, they can find..." Lv Da replied to me, and then poked up in front of the computer.


    "Da Da!"


    LV Dafei quickly tapped the keyboard, and soon the operation records of the Municipal Medical University were transferred out.


    "Brother ye, I found it!"


    I looked at the dense records on the screen. A glimmer of hope flashed through my eyes. Then I pointed to the screen and said, "transfer all the records of craniotomy to me!"


    "Good!"


    Five minutes later, I sat in front of the computer, constantly pulling the mouse and staring at the operation records.


    There are eight doctors in the Department of external neurology in a large hospital in H city. However, only one doctor, named Xu Yi, has undergone craniotomy.


    This man has had 19 craniotomy operations, 18 successes and one failure, that is, last night!


    Failed this time, it''s still the simplest fucking craniotomy to take foreign bodies!


    If there''s no problem here, kill me. I don''t fucking believe it.


    I silently wrote down Xu Yi''s home address and contact information, because I think he may be a breakthrough.


    The chief surgeon of an H-class hospital made such a fatal mistake. Although it may be an accident, I think there must be a story in it when I think of what happened the other day!


    Half an hour later, I Liu Rui and Yang Song left Zhou Liu''s home.


    Inside the car.


    Liu Rui looked at me very puzzled and asked, "leaf, do you want to have craniotomy?"


    "Fuck off, you''re the only one who''s going to have a craniotomy!" I replied irritably as I drove.


    "Then why are you looking for someone else''s operation records?"


    "You''ll know later..." I don''t want to explain too much now. Although I already have some clues, I think it''s still difficult to explain such a complex problem to Liu Rui.


    "Leaves, I think you should think about some things..." Yang Song, who was sitting in the co pilot at this time, also said.


    "What am I thinking about?"


    "Your brain doesn''t work well, but you don''t recommend craniotomy! It''s too dangerous..." Yang Song looked at me with a worried face and said.


    "Fuck off, your mother!" I scolded speechlessly, then turned my head and didn''t want to communicate with these two people.


    "Hey, my brain can''t work when I''m young..."


    "Yes, but how..."


    The sigh of Liu Rui and Yang song sounded in the ca

 Chapter 1385

    After returning to the harem, I ran directly to the office and turned on the computer.


    "Didi, Didi!"


    Shortly after starting up, the computer rang. I glanced at the sound made by QQ. The head image was Guo thinking.


    I opened QQ and Guo thought sent me a document.


    "Pa!"


    The mouse stops at the download position.


    "Drop!"


    Download complete.


    I opened the file and carefully looked at the above information. Guo Siwei sent me a complete set of documents. The company legal person, relatives, friends, bodyguards, drivers and people who can be related to the legal person are all in it. Moreover, their home address, mobile phone number and the most key photos are also recorded in it!


    "Hua Hua!"


    I printed this out and put it in the file bag. Then I searched the telephone number of the front desk of Municipal Medical University on the Internet and dialed it directly.


    "Hello, what can I do for you?" a girl''s voice came over the phone.


    "Well, I''d like to ask Dr. Xu of the brain neurology department whether he came to work today? I have something urgent to consult..." I lowered my voice and asked.


    "Just a moment. Let me ask for you."


    "OK!"


    Half a minute later, the sound sounded again.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting. Dr. Xu didn''t come today."


    "OK, thank you!"


    Then I hung up and dialed Meng Liang.


    "Go out with me and do something." after Meng Liang answered the phone, I said directly.


    "OK!" Meng Liang agreed.


    Ten minutes later, Meng Liang and I drove straight to Xu Yi''s home.


    "Did the guy bring it?" I turned my head and asked Meng Liang.


    "Click!"


    Meng Liang rolled the bolt, then looked at me and said, "take it, shoot?"


    "If you don''t shoot, he''s a poor man. Just scare..." I thought for a moment and replied softly.


    "OK!" Meng Liang nodded, then stared at the scenery outside the car.


    Half an hour later, we came to Xu Yi''s home.


    "Ding Dong! Ding Dong!"


    I gently rang the doorbell twice.


    "Who?"


    A woman''s voice came from the house.


    "Cough, let''s find Dr. Xu..."


    I cleared my throat and replied.


    "Looking for you, open the door..."


    The woman whispered.


    "Creak!"


    The door was opened by a small crack.


    "Bang!"


    Meng Liang kicked the door open with one foot, then held a pistol against Xu Yi''s head and made a sign not to speak to him.


    "Ah!"


    When the woman saw the gun, she quickly picked up the girl next to her and shouted loudly.


    I came forward and covered the woman''s mouth, and then gently said in her ear: "we just ask Dr. Xu to ask something. You''re good to cooperate. We won''t hurt you..."


    "Sobbing..." the woman looked at me with fear on her face.


    "Don''t... don''t hurt them!" Xu Yi looked at me and prayed in some despair.


    "Don''t shout, don''t shout, don''t call the police, okay?" I asked, looking at the woman.


    "Woo woo!" the woman nodded.


    I let go, went to the sofa, sat down, looked at Xu Yi and said, "you know why we''re not looking for you?"


    "Know... Know!" Xu Yi nodded numbly.


    "Tell me, what''s going on?" I took out my cigarette box and lit a cigarette for myself.


    "Before the operation, someone found me and asked me to kill the patient, and then threatened me with my family. I... I can''t help it! I really can''t help it. If I don''t listen to them, they will kill my family. I can''t watch my family die, and I don''t want to. Please... Please! You can let me do anything. Don''t hurt them. They are innocent Yes! "


    Xu Yi knelt on the ground and said incoherently, with tears.


    I sat on the sofa and looked at the man. I suddenly felt very sorry for him. He said his family was innocent, but he was also innocent?


    "Ba Da Ba Da!"


    I looked at Xu Yi, quietly finished smoking the cigarette in my hand, then narrowed my eyes and asked, "you mean someone asked you to kill the patient, right?"


    "En en." Xu Yi nodded hurriedly.


    "See what that man looks like?"


    "See, he began to wear a hat, and then took it off..."


    Hearing Xu Yi''s words, I was secretly happy. As long as he saw the man''s appearance, it would be easy to do!


    "Pa!"


    I threw the file bag on the tea table and then said to Xu Yi, "see if there is that man in it!"


    Xu Yi climbed forward a few steps, then opened the file bag with trembling hands.


    "Gollum!"


    Xu Yi swallowed a mouthful of spit, and then began to look carefully at the photos in the file bag. Three minutes later, Xu Yi took out a photo and handed it to me. He stammered, "yes... It''s this man!"


    "Pa!"


    As soon as my eyes lit up, I grabbed the picture directly.


    "Did you draft it? I got you out!"


    I looked at the photo, licked my lips, and then picked up the information on the tea table. This man''s name is Wang Bo, and his identity is the bodyguard of the company legal person!


    I found three photos from the file bag and put them in my pocket.


    "Go!" I slowly stood up and shouted at Meng Liang.


    "I''m leaving now?" Meng Liang was surprised.


    "The whole thing is clear, it''s time to go..." I waved my hand and said.


    "What about them?" Meng Liang asked, holding a pistol and looking at Xu Yi.


    "They......" I walked slowly to Xu Yi and twisted my neck.


    "No, no, I beg you..." seeing me coming, Xu Yi quickly hugged my thigh and cried and prayed.


    "...." I looked at Xu Yi and didn''t speak.


    "I beg you, kill me... Don''t kill my family... Please, brother! I know I''m wrong..."


    I never thought that at this time, what Xu Yi thought was still his family. I was stunned. Then I helped Xu Yi up and said softly, "if you do something wrong, you should learn to take responsibility and turn yourself in! You can come out in ten or eight years..." I was silent and then added: "the patient''s life is over..."


    After saying that, Xu Yi stared at me, his face full of incredible!


    "Let''s go!"


    I waved to Meng Liang and walked out of Xu Yi''s house.


    ����


    Two hours later, accompanied by her family, Xu Yi went to the Public Security Bureau.


    Two months later, under the proof of colleagues, Xu Yi only failed the operation because of tension and did not deliberately hurt people. However, the forensic identification showed that Xu Yi''s behavior had a causal relationship with the adverse consequences of the patient, and the fault participation was 55%!! (MISSING)! (MISSING)! (MISSING)! (MISSING)! Xu Yi actively compensated for the family''s understanding and voluntarily surrendered. The second court of L province and H Province ruled that Xu Yi was sentenced to fixed-term imprisonment of three years and suspended for three years for committing the crime of illegal medical practice.


    This outcome is the best outcome for both patients and Xu Yi.


    ����


    At the other end, after Meng Liang and I left Xu Yi''s house, I took out my mobile phone and called Du Xianyang.


    "What''s the matter? Leaves!" Du Xianyang asked with a groan.


    "Give me five whole people, the kind with neat hands and feet!" I said directly.


    "Why? Going to war again?" Du Xianyang smiled and said.


    "Ha ha, I''m not a soldier this day. My heart is fucking lonely. I always feel lonely after invincible..." I smiled helplessly and said.


    "Ha ha, just five?"


    "... the one who dares to kill!" I said in silence.


    "Shit, who the fuck is this? Let me make brother ye so big a move?" Du Xianyang asked.


    "A fool who doesn''t know how bad..."


    "Is five enough?"


    "It''s easy to scare the snake when there are many people."


    This time I didn''t intend to have any pomp or pictures. I just wanted to kill and settle accounts!


    "Well, I''ll find someone for you later!"


    "Safe!"


    I hung up with a smile.


    ����


    An hour later, I, Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song, the old car, the north and south, and the five wild children found by Du Xianyang, drove crazy on the road to f County in three cars.


    "Leaf, what are we going to do this time?"


    The north and South sat on the car, fiddling with the military spikes in their hands, and asked me at the same time.


    "Kill!"


    I replied in a low voice.


    "What? Killing?"


    When Yang Song heard what I said, his reaction was very fierce.


    "Well, remember, the man we killed is your enemy. Without him, your brother can''t be a murderer, okay?" I didn''t answer. Yang Song looked at things and said.


    "Ming... Understand!" the north and South were surprised, and then nodded hard.


    "Is it really killing?" Yang Song put his head in front of me and stared at me.


    "Well, I must kill! For things, for Duan Hui, for ER Mei!" I said with my teeth clenched.


    "I think it''s a harmonious society now. We don''t have to kill people all the time, do we? If there''s anything we can sit down and talk about..." Liu Rui said.


    "Needless to say, I must kill him, fuck him!" I said without thinking.


    "Crazy, crazy, all fucking crazy, killing is addictive..." after listening to my conversation, Yang Song whispered all the way with white foam on his mouth.


    Two hours later, we came to f county.


    "Creak!"


    Three cars stopped straight in front of the factory gate of hengqian Machinery Co., Ltd.


    "Bang!"


    I opened the door, looked at the leaders of the people Du Xianyang found and said, "have you brought the guy?"


    "Yes!" the leader shook his 54 pistol.


    "Who is it?" I asked, handing over a cigarette.


    "Ha ha, I have no fixed residence, no home..." the leader smiled and took the cigarette.


    "Very good..." I was silent for a moment and then said, "I''ll let you kill someone later, dare you?"


    "Look how much money is in place, and the bullet will be in place!"


    "Is 500000 enough to buy you a bullet?" I asked with a smile.


    "High!"


    "I''ll let you shoot later, and you''ll shoot, okay?"


    "Understand!" the leader agreed without thinking.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and didn''t speak again.


    "Wow!"


    The trunk of the three cars was opened almost at the same time, and countless army stabs and machetes were exposed to the air.


    "Dangdang!"


    More than ten people walked into the factory with military spikes.


    "Who are you? What are you doing?"


    A security guard who didn''t know how bad rushed out and looked at us and shouted.


    "Roll the calf!"


    Meng Liang raised his *, frowned and scolded the security guard.


    The security guard hurried back to the security room, very fast!


    "Bang!"


    I took a machete and kicked open the office door.


    There are four people in the office, one woman and three men. One of them is the bodyguard Wang Bo.


    "Ye... Ye Han?"


    The man sitting in the office chair looked at me in surprise when he saw us break in, and his tone was very puzzled.


    "Why don''t you know me?"


    I walked up to the man with a smile, and then took out three photos and threw them on the desk.


    The man glanced at the picture on the table, then frowned and asked, "Ye Han, what do you mean?"


    "Hehe, brother Qian, are you still pretending at this time?" I narrowed my eyes and smiled.


    There are three photos on the table. The first one is from bodyguard Wang Bo, and the second one is the company legal person I asked Guo thinking to investigate for me. His name is Qian Zhi!


    Yes, the third one is the regular guest of our harem, Qian De, whom I met at Chang Gaoming banquet!


    When I saw the name Qian Zhi, I was stunned for a moment and suddenly thought of Qian de. First, two people have the same surname. Second, the old man usually uses a better word to name his brother, not like excellence


    Then it happened that Dezhi was also a word, so I immediately asked Guo thinking to help me investigate this person. At first, I didn''t report any hope, but I didn''t expect that Qian Zhi was really Qian De''s brother!


    First, Qian de ran into me at the banquet, and then became a regular guest of our back palace. He asked several people to make trouble in the back palace, which led to my contradiction with Jin Le and Liu Ming. Finally, we killed Liu Ming and he made a profit.


    Chandler did this very carefully, but he was the last step. He made a mistake when killing people!


    After clearing my mind, I don''t understand a bit.


    That''s why Chandler believes we can bring down Liu Ming?


    Ming can see the gap between us and Liu Ming at a glance, but why did he choose to believe us?


    Is it because of Liu Yong behind us?


    But even if we add a Liu Yong who is no longer local, our chances of winning are not very good?


    "It''s a bad move. I underestimate you..." said Chandler.


    I sat across from Chandler, lit myself a cigarette, looked at him and asked, "tell me, why did you fix us?"


    "No, why? I just want to make you......" Chandler smiled.


    "Pa!"


    Meng Liang held the * directly on Chandler''s head, then licked his lips and scolded, "is it time for you to draft? What do you pretend to be brave with me?"


    "Hula!"


    Qian Zhi and Wang Bo next to Qian de took out pistols and pointed them directly at me.


    "Young man, guns are not for fun..." Qian de smiled at Meng Liang and said.


    "Liangzi, put down the gun and I have something to say to him..." I stretched out my hand to stop Meng Liang. I was really afraid that tiger B would shoot. If Meng Liang took the head, he could do anything.


    Meng Liang glanced at me, silent for a moment, and then put away his *.


    "Chandler, is there a contradiction between us?"


    "No!" Chandler shook his head.


    "Then why can''t you get along with us?"


    "Because of money, what else?" Chandler replied while lighting a cigarette.


    I stared at Chandler with my eyes. Since we came in, Chandler has been very calm and confident.


    Normal people should be nervous when they encounter this situation. Even sun Lei, who has been famous for many years, trembles when I point at him, but Qian De is different. He is very calm and calm. It''s strange!


    What does that mean?


    It means he still has cards. He thinks we won''t kill him at all. In other words, Chandler didn''t take us seriously from beginning to end.


    "Why do you think we will kill Liu Ming?" I was silent and asked the question I wanted to ask most.


    "I never thought you would kill Liu Ming..." Qian de waved his hand and said.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I always thought Liu Ming would kill you!"


    "How can you make money if Liu Ming doesn''t die?"


    Chandler''s words make me more and more confused. If we die, Chandler''s factory won''t make money at all. What does he want?


    "Liu Ming and you, no matter who dies, I have money to earn!" Qian de smiled and said.


    "..." I didn''t speak, but looked at Chandler quietly, because I didn''t understand what he meant.


    "What''s the matter? I don''t understand, do I?" at this moment, Chandler still had a smile on his face.


    I didn''t say to answer Qian De''s question, but turned my head and said to the leader Du Xianyang: "shoot!"


    "Kang!"


    A deafening gunshot rippled in the house. The space in the house was relatively small, so it made my ears buzzing.


    I buttoned my ears and then looked at the fallen body. It was Qian Zhi, that is, Qian De''s brother.


    "I bought this bullet for 500000 yuan. I wanted to give it to you, but I can''t help it. Give it to your brother first..."


    "Xiao Zhi! Xiao Zhi!"


    Qian de finally panicked. He held Qian Zhi''s body and swayed hard, but no one answered for a long time.


    In fact, I don''t want to kill Qian Zhi, but I can''t help it. If I don''t kill him, Qian de will never tell me the truth. I think things are certainly not as simple as I think. Qian De is right. Maybe from the beginning, he didn''t think we could kill Liu Ming. His first goal was to let Liu Ming kill me, but I have no grievance with Qian De, There is only one reason why he killed me, that is, he was asked to do so!


    "How? My brother Qian, can you tell me the truth now?" I looked at Qian de on the ground and asked faintly.


    "Brother, wake up! Wake up the fuck!" Chandler ignored me and still held Qian Zhi''s body in his arms and wailed.


    "Why on earth? I''m asking you a fucking question!" I shouted, pulling Chandler''s collar and staring at beads.


    I''m very angry now, because I think things are getting more and more complicated!


    "Ha ha, ye Han, are you crazy!" Qian de Leng looked at me and smiled.


    "I dare to kill Liu Ming. You have more than one JB. I''ll ask you for the last time. Why?" I suddenly robbed Meng Liang''s *, and the muzzle of the gun was directly aimed at Qian De''s forehead.


    "Because someone asked me to kill you, I didn''t want to see you die, but someone else! But I didn''t expect you to kill Liu Ming. Fortunately, I made two preparations and asked my brother to register the company before I took action!" Qian de looked at me like a walking corpse and replied.


    "Tell me, who wants to kill us?" I asked, gritting my teeth with a gun.


    "Don''t ask, it''s me!"


    At this time, the voice of a middle-aged man sounded in the house.


    I looked at the middle-aged man at the door and asked, "who are you?"


    "You don''t know him, do you know me?" at this time, a man came into the door again.


    "Sun Lei! I grass your mother!"


    The first reaction is Meng Liang.


    Yes, the second man who came in was Sun Lei who was hit out of H city by us!


    I squinted at Sun Lei. I never thought that sun Lei would appear in front of us again.


    "Nice crutches, brother Lei!" Liu Rui asked with a smile as he looked at Sun Lei.


    "This year''s latest model..." Yang Song also made a mockery of Baji.


    "Hehe, I''ll give you two a pair later. You two can use it..." Sun Lei replied with gnashing teeth.


    "Forget it, I''ll give you a wheelchair tomorrow. The wheels are fast..." Liu Rui continued with a smile.


    "You..." Sun Lei was shivering all over by Liu Ruiqi. You didn''t say the next word for a long time.


    "Come on, don''t fuck you. You''re stuttering. The aisle is stuck. You can fucking keep up with the rhythm..." Yang Song scolded irritably.


    "Did you let Qian de fix us?" I went to sun Lei and looked at him and asked.


    Because if this was Sun Lei''s idea, it would be a lot easier. We have a feud with sun Lei. It''s natural that he wants to kill us.


    "It''s me!" Sun Lei didn''t speak. The middle-aged man next to him answered.


    "Who are you?"


    I looked up and down at the man in Taiji clothes and cloth shoes.


    "You can call me Zhao San." the man answered faintly.


    This man is Zhao San and his son is Zhao Si Liang.


    "Is there any contradiction between us? Is it necessary to fix me like this?" I asked in silence.


    "Third Master, don''t talk nonsense with them. Kill them quickly... They must have killed Xiao Si!" Zhao San didn''t speak, and sun Lei shouted with staring eyes.


    "Shut up!" Zhao San looked back at me and said, "do you know my son Zhao Si liang?"


    "No!" I shook my head.


    "Wow..."


    Zhao San took out some photos and put them in my hand. Then he said, "think about it carefully. Do you know them?"


    I looked at the photo in my hand and found that the young man in the photo was the young man who bragged in the hot pot shop, touched Wu Mei''s ass and was finally stuffed with dirt by Liu Rui!


    It turned out that the man was Zhao San''s son


    I looked at several photos and found that they were all pictures of us fighting with the young man. To be honest, it took too long. If I hadn''t seen the photos, I couldn''t remember who the young man was!


    The photo turned down and turned out to be the picture of Gao Jia and their hijacking Zhao Si Liang!


    The last one is our group photo with Gao Jia.


    All the photos were taken secretly. After looking at the photos, I almost understood what was going on.


    In reality, we had a conflict with Zhao Si Liang in the hot pot shop, and then Gao Jia. They hijacked Zhao Si Liang, and Zhao Si Liang was killed. Zhao San couldn''t find Gao Jia, so he thought we killed his son, and then Zhao San found Qian De to retaliate against us!


    Forgive such a big circle, it turns out that we were fucking wronged!

 Chapter 1386

    Because we don''t know Zhao Si Liang at all. Zhao Si Liang''s death has nothing to do with us.


    "I don''t know your son. Your son''s death has nothing to do with us!" I returned the photo to Zhao San.


    "Fart, Xiao Si has had a conflict with you recently. You still know the robbers! You didn''t kill them. Who killed them?" Sun Lei shouted with eyes staring at beads.


    "Young man, tell me, did you kill my son?" Zhao San looked at me and asked kindly.


    "No, we did have a conflict with your son, but he harassed my friend''s girlfriend first, and we fought. This matter won''t kill people..." I explained quickly.


    "Hehe, can you contact the people who hijacked my son? I want to ask them what happened..." Zhao San continued.


    "I can''t reach them, and I don''t know where they went..." I refused directly. I''m not a fucking fool. I can''t make this call whether Gao Jia killed them or not.


    "Young man, I don''t mean anything else. They must have fled abroad now. I just want to ask how my son died. I''m such a son. Even if I beg you, will you?" Zhao San asked with a sad expression.


    I hesitated for a moment and thought he was right. I just made a phone call and could explain things clearly, so I took out my mobile phone and found Gao Jia''s phone.


    "Doodle doodle!"


    The phone rang for a long time and no one answered it.


    "It''s not that I don''t help you, no one answers!" I reluctantly spread my hand.


    "You must have another way. Please contact me again..." Zhao San said sincerely.


    I looked at Zhao San, silent for a moment, and then dialed things.


    "Hey, leaf, what''s the matter?" the thing answered the phone soon.


    "Is Gao Jia by your side?" I asked softly.


    "Yes!"


    "You put him on the phone!"


    "OK,"


    After a while, Gao Jia''s voice sounded, "what''s the matter?"


    "Put it out, put it out!" Zhao San warned anxiously.


    I looked at Zhao San reluctantly and then pressed the hands-free key.


    "Brother Jia, do you know Zhao Si liang?" I asked directly.


    "... yes! What''s the matter?" Gao Jia hesitated and replied.


    "Did you kill that man?"


    "No, I don''t know how he died. Anyway, he just plopped in my yard and died..."


    "Really not dead?" I quickly repeated.


    "Why did I lie to you? We expected him to make money! Who knows why he died, shit! Why are you asking?"


    "Do you know who killed him?"


    "I don''t know, I know I have to kill that fool!" said Gao Jia, gnashing her teeth.


    "Well, it''s all right, brother Jia!"


    Then I hung up the phone, looked at Zhao San and said, "you hear me, your son''s death has nothing to do with me..."


    "Hey!" Zhao San sighed with a lost expression.


    "Third Master, they must have colluded to act. Don''t believe them!" Sun Lei shouted excitedly at this time.


    "Forget it, forget it all!" Zhao San suddenly clapped his hands. More than a dozen people rushed in outside the house, each with a pistol in his hand.


    "Zhao San, what do you mean?"


    I thought the misunderstanding had been solved and Zhao San would let us go, but I never thought he would change his face so quickly!


    "As long as it has something to do with my son''s death, I''ll kill him. There''s no other meaning..." Zhao San looked back at me and said faintly.


    "Fart, we don''t know your son at all. What the fuck are you angry with us when your son is dead?" Yang Song shouted with staring beads.


    "Shua!"


    Yang Song''s voice just landed. At least five or six pistols must be aimed at Yang Song.


    "No, no..."


    I stepped forward to stop Yang Song and shouted at Zhao San.


    Zhao San squinted at me and didn''t speak.


    "Third Master, kill them quickly!"


    At this time, sun Lei whispered in Zhao San''s ear.


    Zhao San thought for a moment, and then he was ready to go outside. The man in black raised his gun at the same time.


    Looking at the black muzzle of the gun, my forehead began to sweat. For the first time, I felt that death was so close to me!


    "Zhao San, can you listen to me?" I wiped the sweat on my forehead, ready to fight for the last glimmer of hope.


    Zhao San then went out and ignored me at all.


    "I know how your son died!" I suddenly shouted.


    Zhao San was stunned when he heard what I said. Then he turned and looked at me and asked, "what did you say?"


    "... I said I knew how your son died!" I spat and replied nervously.


    "How did you die?" Zhao San looked at me with great interest and asked.


    "Have you ever thought about who wants to see us die in this room?" I subconsciously glanced at Sun Lei as I spoke.


    "You say he?" Zhao San pointed to sun Lei beside him.


    "Yes, that''s him!" I nodded.


    Sun Lei looked at me with uncertain eyes, but he didn''t speak.


    "What do you mean?"


    Zhao San looked at me, smiled and asked.


    "There is only a little contradiction between us and your son, and it happened several months ago. This contradiction won''t let us kill your son unless someone frames it on us! Third master, you are a smart man. There are some things I don''t need to say. You know the contradiction between us and sun Lei. It''s not impossible for him to frame us!"


    "Ha ha, it''s interesting..." Zhao San smiled after listening to me, then pointed to sun Lei and asked, "what do you think?"


    "Third Master, what does Xiao Si have to do with me? You know, even if I want to revenge them, I won''t take Xiao Si......" Sun Lei also smiled and explained.


    "En en." Zhao San nodded, then was silent, then looked up at me and said, "do you think I didn''t doubt him? You''re still too naive. The first thing I doubt is him, but he''s always around me. He doesn''t have a chance to contact people outside, so your idea doesn''t hold..."


    "The photos are all taken secretly, which shows that someone is trying to frame us! You are just indiscriminate!" I shouted excitedly.


    "Those photos are all surveillance videos I transferred..."


    "... I really didn''t kill your son!"


    Zhao San''s words left me speechless, because I had no better reason to convince him. After a moment of silence, I said firmly.


    "This is life. Whether you kill or not, you have to fucking bury my son today!"


    Zhao San''s expression suddenly became ferocious, his eyes flushed and shouted.


    "Wow!"


    The gun in the black man''s hand was aimed at us again.


    "Click!"


    Meng Liang and others pulled the bolt of the gun, because they knew that we could only fight back now to have a glimmer of hope.


    "What about leaves?"


    Yuan yuan, holding a shotgun, whispered at me.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Then I looked down at my cell phone and the call had been hung up.


    I felt that Zhao San would definitely do something to us. If he didn''t want to kill us, he wouldn''t be so careful to find Qiande Design Bureau to fix us. So after I talked to Gao Jia, I directly dialed Liu Yong. I knew that only Liu Yong could talk to Zhao San.


    The talk time is 13 minutes.


    In other words, Liu Yong basically understood what happened here.


    "Creak!"


    Zhao San pushed open the door, and then when the door was opened a small gap, Zhao San''s mobile phone finally rang!


    Hearing Zhao San''s cell phone ring, I breathed a long sigh in my heart.


    "Your boss finally called me. I thought he didn''t care about you..." Zhao San turned back and shook his cell phone at me, then directly pressed the connect button.


    "Hello, boss Liu, why do you think of calling me?" Zhao San smiled and asked the phone.


    "Zhao San, are those children in your hands?" Liu Yong asked very directly.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Zhao San looked at us and replied.


    "They are my people, let them go!" Liu never said humbly.


    "Ha ha, boss Liu, how many lives do you want to let go?"


    As soon as Zhao San said this, I clicked in my heart and slowly touched the pistol at my waist with my right hand holding the mobile phone. I didn''t expect that Zhao San would not even give Liu Yong face.


    "Zhao San, you owe me a favor!" Liu yongleng said, gnashing his teeth.


    "What kind of favor? Sun Lei? Do you need it? I''ll kill him now and return your favor?" Zhao San looked at Sun Lei and said very casually.


    "Zhao San, you''ve gone too far!"


    "Liu Yong, what if I go too far? Do you still think you were the original you? If you were in H city now, I would give you face. Unfortunately, you are not here now. What qualifications do you have to talk to me?" Zhao San shouted very arrogantly.


    "..." Liu Yong at the other end of the phone was silent for a moment, and then said, "you have to force me back?"


    "How about coming back? How about not coming back?" asked Zhao San.


    "Well, you''re awesome! Come on, what conditions can you let these children go?" Liu Yong''s voice trembled and chose to compromise.


    "There are no conditions. They all have to die here!"


    "Don''t fucking forget, I could drive you out of H city at the beginning, and now I can fucking!" Liu Yong shouted excitedly.


    "I''ll receive you at any time!" said Zhao Sanfeng lightly, and then hung up the phone.


    ����


    Hainan.


    "Patter!"


    The mobile phone in Liu Yong''s hand slipped to the ground.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Brother Xiaobao looked at Liu Yong and asked.


    "Book me three tickets home quickly. Ye Han has an accident with them!"


    Liu Yong shouted flustered, then picked up his mobile phone and kept calling, trying to find someone to save us.


    "Shit, what the hell happened?"


    Xiaobao asked anxiously while opening his mobile phone to book a ticket.


    "Don''t fucking ask, hurry to book a ticket!"


    Liu Yong shouted impatiently.


    H City, f County, in a factory.


    "Your boss is not easy for me..." Zhao San put away his mobile phone and smiled at me.


    "... let my friend go and kill me?" I know we can''t get out of this office. I''m just trying to get Meng Liang and them out alive.


    "Hehe, you are very loyal?" Zhao San patted me on the face and asked with a smile.


    "Zhao San, you killed so many people. It''s hard for you to explain to the police!" I shouted with staring eyes.


    "The police are a fart! Do it and stay alone!" Zhao San waved his hand and then walked to the door with light steps.


    At this time, I took an arrow step directly behind Zhao San, put my arms around his neck, then put a gun against Zhao San''s head, red eyes and shouted, "don''t fucking move!"


    "What do you mean?" Zhao San looked at the pistol on his head and asked with a smile.


    "Ba Da!"


    My sweat drops fell on the ground. I gently wiped the sweat on my forehead, then looked at Zhao San and said, "the rabbit is anxious and bites his mother!"


    "Ha ha, in my eyes, you are not even a rabbit!" Zhao San glanced at me and said with a sneer.


    "Bang!"


    I knocked directly on Zhao San''s head.


    "Don''t fucking talk!"


    I shouted to Zhao San, then looked around at everything in the house, looked at Zhao San and said, "let my friends go out first!"


    "Impossible..." Zhao San wiped the blood on his forehead and replied.


    "You go first!" I stared at Meng Liang and shouted to them.


    "Leaves..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me, hurry up!" before Meng Liang said anything, I yelled directly.


    "I''m not going!"


    At this time, Liu Rui said stubbornly.


    "I won''t go either!"


    "Me too!"


    After I shouted, Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song and the old car stood still and looked at me.


    "You''re a fucking fool, aren''t you? I''ll let you go!" I was so angry that I trembled and shouted at the top of my voice.


    "If you want to go together, don''t go if you don''t!"


    While talking, Liu Rui picked up a * and rushed directly to me.


    "Fuck, I haven''t seen any big wind and waves, but I''m dead?" Yang Song ran to me with a gun.


    For a moment, several of us gathered together, and Zhao San was in the middle.


    Zhao San''s men surrounded us with guns, just forming two circles.


    "Are you stupid? If I let you go, I''ll go. Now I can''t fucking go..." I shouted at Meng Liang while holding Zhao Sanyi.


    "We can''t leave you..." Yuan Yuan replied.


    "Fuck you, you''re a fucking fool!" I scolded silently, and then shouted at Zhao San: "let you make way for me!"


    "Impossible!" Zhao San replied positively.


    "Do you believe I''ll kill you now?" I said, gritting my teeth.


    "You don''t dare. I''m the only one left over..." Zhao San smiled and said.


    Zhao San is right. I really dare not kill him, because if he dies, we will all be finished. I really dare not do it.


    "Fuck you! After listening for a long time, you talk a lot..."


    Liu Rui punched Zhao San in the stomach.


    "Wow!"


    Zhao San''s men saw Liu Rui start and quickly pointed the gun at Liu Rui.


    "Shoot! Shoot and I''ll kill him!"


    I hugged the man in black in Zhao Sanchong''s house and shouted.


    The man in black looked at me and Zhao San, and then slowly put the gun down.


    I looked at the dense crowd in the house and was sweating all over. I kept thinking about how we could get out of the room. Zhao San looked at my psychology. Did we really have no chance?


    "Give up, you can''t get out..." at this time, sun Lei shouted at me.


    "Draft it? If I go out today, the first thing is to give you a wheelchair, eight wheels, the kind with a steering wheel..." Yang Song scolded, pointing to sun Lei.


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    At this time, the cell phone in Zhao San''s trouser pocket rang.


    "Phone! Your rescuer is coming..." Zhao San looked at me and said.


    "Answer!" I took the cell phone out of his clothes and put it in his ear.


    "Hello?"


    "Third Master, Liu Yonggang just called me..." said the other end of the phone with some embarrassment.


    "What do you want to say?" Zhao San Yin asked.


    "Third Master, can you let them go?"


    "Fuck you, you don''t understand things more and more now! Who is far away and who is near can''t understand?" Zhao San was furious.


    "Just think I haven''t made this call!" the other end of the phone said and hung up directly.


    ����


    As time went by, Zhao San''s phone kept ringing, but he didn''t give anyone face. Later, he simply didn''t answer it.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    I took a deep breath, and then said to Meng Liang, "it''s no good going on like this. I''m ready to rush out! How many fucking lives can I live? It depends on my life!"


    "None of you can run..." Zhao San sneered.


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    Just then my cell phone rang. I took it out and saw that it was Du Xianyang. I pressed the answer button.


    "Hey, did you let Zhao San stop you?" Du Xianyang asked directly.


    "Well, I hit the ridge and couldn''t get out..." I nodded and agreed.


    "Ha ha, Dad came to save you!"


    Du Xianyang laughed, then only heard a bang, and the door of the office was kicked open!


    "I''ll see who dares to kill my sons!"


    Du Xianyang walked into the office with a * in one hand and a mobile phone in the other.


    "Du broken shoes?"


    Liu Rui and Yang Song shouted almost at the same time.


    "Shua!"


    Zhao San''s men directly aimed their guns at Du Xianyang.


    "Don''t fucking compare me with that..." Du Xianyang shouted carelessly, looking at the dark muzzle of the gun.


    "Why are you here?" I shouted to Du Xianyang.


    "Liu Yong called me and said something happened to you..."


    Du Xianyang walked to him with a smile, looked at me, looked at Zhao San, and then smiled at Zhao San and asked, "Third Master, why are you like B?"


    "Who are you?" Zhao San looked at Du Xianyang and asked with a confused face.


    "You don''t know me?" Du Xianyang pointed to his nose and looked incredible.


    "Fool!" Zhao Sanwu commented, which amused us directly.


    "Wow!"


    A group of people suddenly burst in at the door. When I looked back, Bai Bao was the leader!


    "Ha ha, even you came out..." Zhao San was stunned when he saw Bai Bao, then grinned and said.


    "Zhao San, why are you getting more and more JB finished now? What strength do you make with several children every day?"


    Bai Bao walked up to Zhao San and said.


    "These children have something to do with my son. Some things you don''t know or don''t reach out and be careful to hurt..."


    The appearance of Bai Bao finally changed Zhao San. I can feel that he began to be a little excited!


    "What can you do if I stretch out my hand?" Bai Bao stretched out his hand and asked with a smile.


    "Bai Bao!" Zhao San shouted with uncertain eyes.


    "Why?" Bai Bao asked with staring eyes.


    "Fight face to face, I won''t lose you!" Zhao San shouted.


    "Then give it a try. After all these years, let me see if your team has made progress!" Bai Bao replied word by word, not losing Zhao San in momentum.


    "... you have to kill the fish and break the net?" Zhao San said in silence.


    "Wow!"


    "Fish can die, but the net won''t break!"


    At this time, a group of people broke into the house again. Ji Xuan took the lead!


    "Ji Xuan is here too?" I asked, looking at Du Xianyang.


    "This B came out a little slower than me, and he robbed the limelight..." Du Xianyang turned his head and looked at Ji Xuan and said with great dissatisfaction.


    "Who are you?" Zhao San didn''t know du Xianyang and certainly didn''t know Ji Xuan.


    "I''m just a little guy who can shoot..." Ji Xuan replied faintly, walked to me and asked, "are you okay?"


    "Nothing, thank you!" I looked at Ji Xuan and said gratefully.


    "Shit, you didn''t say thank you when I fucking came. You said when he came?" Du Xianyang shouted reluctantly.


    "You came for fear that I would die and no one would pay you back..."


    "Shit, what you said is really fucking reasonable. I said there was a force urging me to come here. It turned out to be so..." Du Xianyang foolishly analyzed it, then punched Ji Xuan and scolded, "don''t you fucking agree to play together? How the hell did you come?"


    "Traffic jam..." Ji Xuan replied awkwardly.


    "Fuck you, I drove to 120 just now. I don''t fucking block..."


    "May blame me for driving slowly..." Ji Xuan was speechless.


    "Shit, I can''t work with people like you in the future. I''ll suffer too much..."


    Zhao San listened to the stupid conversation and was speechless. He turned to sun Lei and asked, "who are these two people?"


    "From Du family and Ji family in H city..." Sun Lei whispered back.


    "It''s the two of them!" Zhao San sneered, then looked at me and said, "you''re awesome. Liu Yong helps you, and Du Jiaji''s Bai Bao helps you. Today I''ve met a hard stubble..."


    "Make do with it, everyone give me face..."


    I smiled and pretended to be a B without leaving a trace. The appearance of Du Xianyang showed that today''s war could not be fought. Zhao San would not be stupid enough to fight so many people at the same time. Moreover, if it really happened, he could not be sure that he would retreat. All I know is that we are safe now.


    "Third Master, right?"


    After Ji Xuan finished talking with me, he went to Zhao San and asked.


    "You are not a master in front of the Ji family..."


    Zhao San waved his hand.


    "My father asked me to bring you a message. Ye Han is our friend. He said you can''t move. Third master, can you see if it''s convenient?"


    "Ha ha..." Zhao San smiled and didn''t answer Ji Xuan. Instead, he turned his head and said to me, "loosen me. You''re lucky today!"


    I loosened the left hand that strangled Zhao San''s neck.


    Zhao San moved his neck, then waved to him: "go..."

 Chapter 1387

    "Third Master!" Sun Lei shouted as soon as he saw that Zhao San was going to let us go.


    "Pa!"


    Zhao San slapped sun Lei''s face with his mouth and directly slapped sun Lei.


    "Something worthless!"


    Zhao San scolded in a low voice. Then he took people to the door. When he came to the door, he suddenly thought of Qian De, turned back and shouted at Qian de: "don''t go until your brother is resurrected?"


    "Third Master, it''s over?" Qian de asked excitedly looking at Zhao San.


    "Otherwise? If you want to fight with them, I won''t stop..." Zhao San stared and said.


    "Step, step!"


    Like losing his soul, Qian de picked up Qian Zhi''s body and walked towards Zhao San with empty eyes.


    "He can''t go!" I quickly stopped Chandler and shouted.


    "What do you mean?" Zhao San looked back at me and asked.


    "Because of him, one of my brothers became wanted, and a daughter-in-law ruined her face. You can go, but he can''t!" I looked at Zhao San and said word by word.


    "Are you crazy? I''m the most tolerant if I don''t kill you today, okay?" Zhao San shouted, pointing to my nose.


    "You don''t kill me because you can''t fucking kill me. I said he can''t go, but he can''t go. I have to give my brother a fucking explanation!"


    "Little boy B, I''ve given you a fucking face!" Zhao San was furious and directly grabbed the pistol in the nearby hand and aimed it at my forehead.


    "If you don''t give me a fucking face, you can''t take this man away today!" I pushed my head forward, because I knew Zhao Sangen couldn''t have shot me. Now I''m very active, and Zhao San is very passive.


    "Do you think I dare not shoot?" Zhao San finally showed his fierce nature and licked his lips.


    "I''ve played this shit just now. I didn''t dare to shoot just now, and you don''t dare now!"


    After hearing my words, Zhao San was stunned and then laughed. Zhao San smiled very strangely and burst into tears.


    Zhao San smiled for a while and then looked at Bai Bao and said, "do you know whose shadow I saw on him?"


    "I know!" Bai Bao nodded.


    "Hahaha, you''re awesome!" Zhao San gave a thumbs up and then said, "I don''t want to take him away. I can''t explain it?"


    "You are not qualified to talk to me about terms..." I looked at Zhao San and whispered.


    "Hahaha... Remember, one day I''ll kill you myself!"


    With that, Zhao San walked out of the office without looking back.


    Our people in the house plus a Chandler.


    Qian de looked at me in panic. He never thought Zhao San would give him up so easily.


    "Ye... Ye Han!" Qian de knelt on the ground and looked at me and shouted.


    "Why?" I squatted down slowly and looked at Chandler.


    "Let... Let me go!" Chandler stammered.


    "Hehe, do you think it''s possible?" I patted Qian De''s face, then took out my mobile phone and dialed Guo thinking.


    "I have a murderer here. Come and get it..." I wiped my nose and said.


    "Who?"


    "Chandler!"


    "Ha ha..." Guo Siwei smiled and hung up.


    Half an hour later, Guo thought and others took Qian de away, and we followed Du Xianyang and they drove back to the city.


    After getting on the bus, I first sent a text message to Liu Yong, the content of which was one word: "an!"


    After sending a text message to Liu Yong, I called Duan Hui and told him that the murderer had been caught. By the way, I learned about Er Mei''s condition. After all this was done, I stretched my waist and took a long breath.


    "Why are you going back later?" I asked, looking at Du Xianyang in the back seat.


    "What else can I do? I''ll go back and go out with my father..." Du Xianyang replied helplessly.


    "What about you?" I asked, looking at Ji Xuan.


    "You don''t want me to go to the harem with you for consumption..." Ji Xuan replied cautiously.


    "Shit, pick B-like..."


    ����


    The other end.


    Liu Yong, who had already driven to the airport, smiled at my message.


    "Don''t go to the airport, go back to the hotel..." Liu Yong said to Xiao Bao, who was driving.


    "Why don''t you go back and save them?" little brother Bao stepped on the brake and asked with some hesitation.


    "People come out by themselves. We don''t have to worry about it!" Liu Yong said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, leaves, they can come out alive. I thought according to Zhao San''s character, I had to kill them..." Li Tao in the back seat said with a smile.


    "What''s the name? My nephew has some energy in H city now, OK?" Liu Yong replied in a very good mood.


    "Let me tell you, if you had reminded them earlier, you wouldn''t have been so worried... You didn''t kill other people''s children!" Li Tao said with a curled mouth.


    "It''s better for them to experience some things by themselves..."


    ����


    After more than an hour''s drive, I slept vaguely on my back. For more than half an hour, our cars finally returned to H city. I wanted to invite Bai Bao to dinner, but they said they would refuse me directly.


    I know he can help me. One is to see Liu Yong''s face. The other is because of Du Xianyang. So if we can have any feelings, it''s pure bullshit.


    After arriving at the harem, Du Xianyang and his family didn''t stay much. After sitting in for a while, they all went back to their homes. Knowing that they had something to do, I didn''t keep them. After inviting them to dinner another day, I went home to sleep.


    Although Qian De''s trouble has been solved, we now have another new trouble, Zhao San.


    According to Zhao San''s character, he won''t let us go easily, but things have developed to this point. If we want to stand firm in H City, we have to lie flat for Zhao San sooner or later.


    After we got home, we had a simple rest. In the evening, we had to go to the harem to watch the field.


    But now the business of the harem is becoming more and more formal. We don''t have to worry about many things. The waitress and technicians come to work on time. When there is a clock, people go to work, and when there is no clock, people rest. We don''t have to worry too much at all.


    ����


    Two weeks later, I finally got the loan granted to me by Chang Gaoming. The money is not much, but it must be a large amount for us. At least let me put the casino together.


    I took this money to carry out a simple renovation of the casino in the basement. It turned out that Liu Yong''s Casino was well decorated at that time, so I basically didn''t spend much effort here.


    In the afternoon after the decoration, I called Guo thinking directly and asked him out to meet.


    ����


    At 8 p.m., in a private room of a hot pot shop.


    "What''s wrong with finding me?" Guo thought, while rinsing mutton, looked at me and asked.


    "I''ve cleaned up the casino and am ready to start operation in a few days..." I drank a beer and said in a very good mood.


    "Hehe, why did you tell me this? I''m from criminal investigation, not gambling..." Guo thought silently and looked at me.


    "They are all peers, almost, almost!" I smiled, took out a bank card and put it at Guo Siwei''s hand.


    "Do you have my share?" Guo thought glanced at the bank card and asked with a smile.


    "Do you still need to talk about this relationship? You''ve been in the harem many times, but you haven''t come out of everything?" I winked at him.


    "Shit, I fucking help you every day, and I don''t see what benefits you give me. If we continue to develop like this, we will fall down sooner or later!" Guo thought put away his bank card and said very reluctantly.


    "Yes, I don''t understand. Why did you help me so much?" Guo thought is also my doubt. Since Liu Yong left, Guo thought has been unconditionally helping us. I don''t understand why.


    "You look good, proud of you..." Guo thought vaguely as he ate the meat.


    "Shit, as a public servant of the people, can you be serious?" I gave Guo a white thought.


    "Want to know why?" Guo thought picked up a paper towel to wipe his mouth, looked at me and asked.


    "Yes!" I nodded.


    "There''s a chance, I''ll tell you..." then Guo thought put on his clothes and turned directly out of the private room.


    "Shit, I''ll go half the way... Don''t forget..." I shouted wordlessly in the direction of the door, but I found that Guo thought has gone far.


    After Guo Siwei left, I looked at the rest of the table and cried out to the waiter.


    "Can I pack these?" I asked awkwardly as I looked at the waiter.


    "Well, sir, this can''t be packed..."


    "Well, take down this tableware, and then give me some new ones..." I pointed to the tableware used by Guo thought.


    "Oh... Oh!" the waitress hesitated and quickly took down the tableware.


    "By the way, give me a new pot bottom..."


    I then asked.


    "It costs more to change the bottom of the pot..."


    "Forget it, don''t change it!"


    After working for a while, the waiter finally replaced all the tableware with new ones. I threw some vegetables into the hot pot, and then took out my mobile phone to Liu Rui. Meng Liang called them and asked them to come over and eat the hot pot together.


    Ten minutes later, Liu Rui and Yang Song rushed into the hot pot shop with North and south like a wolf dog.


    "Why are you the only three?" I asked Liu Rui, looking at the mutton in the pan.


    "The old car, Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan are too busy, so I''m three idle..." Liu Rui broke open the convenient chopsticks as he spoke.


    "Oh, eat, it will be cold for a while..." I nodded and then threw some pieces of meat into the hot pot.


    "What day is it today? Why are you so generous..." after Yang Song entered the house, he didn''t have dinner with Guo thinking that day. After Guo thinking tightly spent two days, he gave me the relationship in place. If the relationship is in place, everything else is nothing else!


    Three days later, the casino in our harem officially opened.


    Due to the nature of the casino, I didn''t hold any opening ceremony. I just found some old gamblers in H city and asked them to come and join me.


    But what I didn''t expect was that our business was very hot on the first day of opening.


    Maybe it''s because Liu Yong left. There are only a few small casinos in H city. There is basically no competition. You can play if you like, but you don''t like to play.


    In terms of the environment and the security of the field itself, all those fields are far less than our harem, and the most critical point is that the interest on our loans is much lower than that of other fields.


    There are only three channels for money in the casino. One is tap money, which is simply the money called by gamblers. If you want to play, you have to pay the dealer.


    The second is that the dealer wins money by opening a village, but our harem doesn''t have this statement. Because we don''t know much about gambling, we usually let customers open their own village and play by themselves.


    The third channel is also the most profitable channel, that is, lending and usury.


    It''s impossible for gamblers to come out to play, so people come here with $1080000 on their fucking backs. What if there''s not enough money to play?


    Borrow it!


    We can''t borrow for nothing. That''s the interest money we earn.


    To tell you the truth, I was disgusted with this at the beginning, because I think this kind of thing is cheating people, which is to use the hearts of gamblers to squeeze them. Some people even come over without taking a penny and directly find a venue to borrow money to play. If they lose, they will owe, and if they win, they will pay back, but such people generally lose more and win less


    So sometimes, we don''t lend money to some gamblers. We don''t dare to lend money to such gamblers because they have almost played or have little ability to repay.


    Sometimes I taste it. Gamblers are also interesting. They usually wear rags, but they are very generous. They basically belong to the kind of workers who look like they earn three or five thousand a month. In fact, the annual turnover of the factory behind them is ten million or ten million.


    Then shake it slowly. The guests who go there usually wear smooth and dignified clothes, but they actually buckle like what their mother takes. As soon as they talk, they feel that they have 18 million players. In fact, they can''t take out 20000 yuan in their trouser pockets.


    Our casino basically includes a variety of playing methods such as poker, mahjong, Pai Gow, *, golden flower, sieve and so on. In short, we all have those that northeast people like to play.


    Landlords and mahjong have special private rooms. It''s said that Liu Rui forcibly robbed more than a dozen young ladies from the old car and stuffed them into the casino.


    What are these ladies doing?


    Some people come to the casino simply to play with money, but some want to play with money and something else. What should we do?


    Liu Rui''s practice completely satisfied them. Basically, he sat in yellow gambling and won money while shooting. Think about what it feels like!


    Of course, after the ladies came to the casino, because the environment was closed in the private room, we offered them higher tips. In addition, after the gamblers won the money, we gave them tips. Basically, the ladies here earned nearly half more than those in the private room.


    Liu Rui created a new history in this way. The ladies in the private room cried and shouted to the casino almost every day. If it weren''t for the old car''s strong comfort, these ladies in our harem would be easy to revolt.


    Du Xianyang has always asked me to gamble, because he is more proud of this, but we don''t have a dealer, and we don''t know this very well, so I didn''t interrupt this for the time being.


    Time flies. Our Casino has been open for more than ten days.


    Whether in casinos or bars, our daily turnover can be more than six figures. Slowly, our pockets are finally bulging.


    The business of the harem is getting better and better, and we are getting busier and busier. Basically, we don''t sleep more than six hours a day. The most tired thing is the old car. Duan Hui left. He is busy managing the girls in the field alone. Recently, he has basically plunged into the love industry. From him, I can see the ruthlessness of working hard and dying. What does this mean, It shows that I''m still good at employing people. If Yang Song and Liu Rui are allowed to do this, they can definitely mix the girls in the field.

 Chapter 1388

    Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan are in charge of the bar on the first floor, which is still the KTV private room. Their work is not easy. They go upstairs and downstairs for a while. It turns out that Meng Liang''s feet are No. 43. After running for more than ten days, he can directly grind them into No. 45. After seeing that the two people are too hard, I go to help them as long as I have nothing to do. I don''t know much about the girl, So I can only help them look at the field.


    Nanbei, Yang Song and Liu Rui are responsible for the work of the casino. I thought it was the most fucking tired job, but I didn''t expect them to become the three most relaxed people here.


    North and South are responsible for recording usury and pumping money every day.


    Liu Rui and Yang song just walk around with more than ten little girls. It''s not a pleasant day.


    Although we press the monitoring button here, we are not very good at cheating. Generally, we rely on gamblers to watch, so Yang Song and Liu Rui basically have no work to do, except serving tea, delivering water, receiving tips and pimping.


    We were so calm for a month and a half. Zhao San had no action, so he was gradually forgotten by us. However, it was precisely because of our management of the casino that the calm was broken again, and a murder case was about to be staged.


    However, it was this bloody case that made me understand that since we took over the bar, we don''t deserve peace. Our life only allows blood and killing.


    That day, at more than 10 p.m., I strolled to the underground casino. At this time, the casino was almost full, and there were shouts and noises everywhere.


    "If you don''t watch it well, why don''t you show your teeth and smile?" I went up and kicked Yang Song''s ass and scolded in a low voice.


    According to Liu Rui''s reaction, Yang Song has become a little weird recently. How weird?


    I just like to bow my head and play with my mobile phone and giggle. At first, we thought he had nothing to steal and watch porn, but later I learned that this fool met a little girl on the Internet!


    After I kicked Yang Song, Yang Song didn''t respond at all. He just moved aside with a giggle, and then chatted with his mobile phone.


    "Didn''t I fucking talk to you? Didn''t you hear me?" I went to Yang Song, patted him on the face and asked.


    "Roll the calf, I''m busy here..." Yang Song replied to me impatiently.


    "No, what''s the fucking age? You still have online love..."


    "I''m proud. Can you control it?"


    "OK, you''re a cow. Sooner or later I''ll have to fire you. Get out of here. What''s the fucking quality?"


    I really didn''t know what to say. After pointing him twice, I walked to the north and south, looked at the north and South and asked, "how many days has he been in this state?"


    "It''s been more than a week..." north and South looked up and replied to me.


    "Then why don''t you care about him?"


    "I''m in charge, and he won''t listen to me..."


    "You''re almost finished, too. I tell you, putting the three of you together is the most fucking stupid decision of my life!"


    After I finished, I glanced at the casino and found that Liu Rui was gone, so I looked at the north and South and asked, "where''s Liu Rui?"


    "Playing mahjong in the house..."


    "Who the fuck allowed him to play mahjong?" I scolded with staring beads.


    Before the opening of the casino, I told them repeatedly that people in our harem must not participate in gambling. I can accept anything else they do, except gambling and drugs. People in our harem must not touch them.


    Maybe someone will say that playing mahjong is something?


    Gambling is really a small thing. Who doesn''t play mahjong or tease the landlord!


    Our own people in the harem are different. We are exposed to this environment every day. Once we catch the bad habit of gambling, it is difficult to quit. Ordinary people have nothing to play, but they still have to work and live normally. But Liu Rui and they stay with these things almost every day. As long as he wants to play, he can play at any time, and he earns a lot now, Ten or twenty thousand a month is like playing.


    He has money and time, and his self-control ability is relatively poor, so I firmly can''t let him touch this thing.


    As long as a person sticks to gambling and drugs, his life will be ruined!


    "There aren''t enough people there. Liu Rui said to get together..." when the north and South saw my reaction, they were stunned, and then whispered.


    "Fuck, in that private room?" I asked North and South as I rowed and pulled things.


    When people around me heard my curse, they quickly looked at me.


    Even Yang Song put down his cell phone, came over, looked at me and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing..." I simply replied, and then shouted to the north and South: "talk, that private room?"


    "..." Nanbei lowered his head and dared not speak. He saw that I was really angry.


    "I''ll ask you the last time, where is he in the private room?" I said, gritting my teeth by the neck of North and south.


    "I... I don''t know..." the big faces of the north and the South were red and hesitated.


    "Don''t be difficult for him. Ask me about anything..." Yang Song stopped and said.


    "Liu Rui is playing mahjong in that private room?"


    "What''s wrong with private room 8?" Yang Song replied suspiciously.


    "You know that, don''t you?" I asked, staring.


    "I know..."


    "Did I fucking tell you not to play?"


    "Sue... Told!" Yang Song stammered. Now he knows what''s going on, and he can see from my expression that the matter is still very serious. At least I''ve never been so angry with them.


    "When I finish cleaning him up, I''ll fucking clean you up..." I was so angry that I trembled and shouted at Yang Song.


    "Bang!"


    I found a machete from the box and then rushed directly to private room 8 with the machete.


    "Leaf, why are you going?"


    Yang Song found something wrong and hurriedly came forward to hold me and shouted.


    "You fucking loosen me..."


    I pointed to Yang song without expression.


    "Can you calm down?"


    Yang Song then stubbornly advised.


    "Yang Song, you hurry to loosen it for me. I don''t teach him today. He''ll never understand how today comes!"


    After that, I pushed Yang Song away. Yang Song stood in place and looked at me in silence.


    "Bang!"


    I kicked open the door of the private room, and I kicked a hole in the wooden door I didn''t know.


    The house was filled with smoke and banged from time to time.


    "Leaves...!" Liu Rui was stunned when he saw me coming in, and then he glanced at the machete in my hand.


    "Playing?" I smiled and looked at everyone in me.


    "Ah, what''s the matter?" an old gambler left the wooden door and asked very puzzled.


    "It''s all right. How big are you playing?" I continued.


    "Twenty fifty..."


    "Hehe, it''s not small. Did you lose and win?" I sneered, then took my chin and asked Liu Rui.


    "Leaf, I just came to gather my hand..." Liu Rui replied to me with an embarrassed expression.


    "How many days have you been playing?" I continued.


    "I started playing these days..." at this time, Liu Rui''s face was gray.


    "How many days!"


    "Four days!"


    "Did I fucking tell you not to play!" I shouted angrily, and then directly put mahjong on Liu Rui''s face.


    "Hula!"


    Countless mahjong cards flew to Liu Rui. Liu Rui didn''t even hide. He sat in place.


    "Bang!"


    I went up and kicked Liu Rui in the stomach. Liu Rui was kicked away by me directly.


    "Did I fucking tell you not to play?"


    "Did the sue tell you?"


    After I kicked Liu Rui, I directly picked up the stool next to me, patted Liu Rui one after another, and repeated this sentence on my mouth.


    "Leaf, are you fucking crazy?" Yang Song shouted, holding me.


    "Get the fuck out of here!" I turned around and pushed Yang Song aside, then took the stool and greeted Liu Rui.


    "What''s going on?"


    "I don''t know!"


    "Why are they still fighting!"


    "Leaves are almost OK... What a big thing!"


    There were more and more gamblers watching the excitement around, but no one dared to reach out and stop me.


    "North and south, go and shout Wumei to them. I can''t stop the leaves alone..."


    Yang Song shouted to the north and south, then rushed at me and hugged my waist.


    "Don''t fucking stop me..." I kicked Yang Song impatiently, and then slapped Liu Rui on the bench.


    Liu Rui lay on the ground, motionless and dead.


    "Hua la la!"


    "Get out of the way!"


    At this time, the north and the South took the lead. Wu Mei, Meng Liang and others followed behind and rushed to the private room like crazy.


    "Leaf, what the fuck are you doing?" Meng Liang came up and grabbed the bench in my hand, looked at Liu Rui on the ground and scolded with great pain.


    "Give me the stool!" I stretched out my hand and said to Meng Liang.


    "You''re fucking crazy!" at this time, Yuan Yuan rushed out and punched me directly in the face.


    "What''s the matter?" Wu Mei picked up Liu Rui and asked with tears.


    "Cough..." Liu Rui coughed softly with blood flowing from the corners of his mouth. He wanted to speak, but he couldn''t say it.


    I looked at Liu Rui, Meng Liang and them, and then walked to Liu Rui.


    "Ye Han, he''s your brother, you''re fucking enough!" Meng liang thought I was going to hit Liu Rui, pushed me up and shouted.


    "Yes, ye, you can''t do anything like this..." Yuan Yuan also stopped me.


    "Get the fuck up and I''ll talk to him..." I pushed the two people away impatiently, then walked to Liu Rui, squatted down slowly, looked at Liu Rui and asked, "does it hurt?"


    "Cough, cough, pain!"


    "Long memory?"


    "Long!"


    After asking, I stood up and said to Meng Liang, "take him to the hospital..."


    "Wow!"


    Meng Liang looked at me helplessly, then picked up Liu Rui and ran directly to the door.


    Yuanyuan old car Yang Song, North and South Wu Mei, they also ran out. For a time, I was the only one left in the private room.


    I bit my lips, then shouted to the busy gamblers: "there''s an accident, you go on playing..."


    As the crowd gradually dispersed, I dragged my tired legs back to the office.


    I leaned back on the back of the chair with my eyes on my back, thinking about the way I hit Liu Rui just now, and tears slipped from the corners of my eyes!


    I really don''t want to hit him, say the most vulgar words, hit him, it hurts in my heart!


    But I can''t help it. Liu Rui must be beaten this time. If I don''t beat him, he will never understand the seriousness of this matter.


    If I don''t do this today, just simply tell him, then he will never have a long memory. He will have a second time for the first time.


    I don''t want to watch my brother become a loser because I become a loser.


    To put it bluntly, our peers may still be in school and hiding in the arms of their parents, but we are different. We have been in contact with this dangerous society for a long time. We are dealing with these knives, guns, sticks and sticks every day. If we make a mistake, there may be fewer people around us. I am really afraid. I am afraid they will learn badly, I''m afraid they''ll become unknown to me


    As a leader of the Youth League, I have the obligation and responsibility to make them better and better, rather than learning worse and worse. I really want to wait for us to go home, others will look up at us, rather than think we are just uneducated gangsters!


    Maybe they don''t know anyone, but I set a goal for myself. Within two years, I will buy a house for each of us in H City, including old cars, Duan Hui, things, North and south.


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    Just when I was thinking about these things alone, the mobile phone on the table rang. I looked down and saw that it was Su Su calling.


    "Hello?" I answered the phone and said softly.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Nothing. What''s the matter?"


    "Come out for a stroll..." Su asked playfully.


    "... forget it!"


    I''m in a very bad mood now. I''m not in the mood to walk with her at all.


    "What''s the matter? I''m worried about your voice?" Su Su was stunned and said.


    "Yes..."


    "Tell me, how can I solve it!"


    "You little girl, what do you know..."


    "Don''t ink, quickly talk about what happened, whether it failed!"


    I had no choice but to tell Susu what had happened. After hearing this, Susu was silent and then said to me: "In fact, you don''t have to do this at all. You are the same age as them. They will also have their own judgment ability, so I think it''s better for you to remind them. You don''t have to really do it... So many people are watching. You have to save face for them, don''t you?"


    "... you mean I did something wrong?" I asked.


    "Well, I think you''ve gone too far."


    "How can it be if it''s too much?" I said helplessly.


    "You can go and apologize to him!"


    "..." I was silent. To tell you the truth, I really thought of apologizing to Liu Rui. I also thought I might have been too cruel.


    "Why? I can''t stand it?" Susu asked.


    "Ha ha, a little!"


    "How about I go with you?"


    "That''s all right!" I nodded and had to hurry down the steps of Jesus.


    "You''ll follow me later, and then we''ll go to see him..." after that, Su Su directly hung up the phone. I sat in my chair and smiled helplessly. Then I picked up the car key and prepared to go downstairs.


    ����


    In the hospital.


    When I hit Liu Rui, although I was angry, I still had a sense of propriety, so I didn''t hit the key. I just picked some painless places to start.


    After Liu Rui checked, he found that except for some skin injuries, other places were basically fine.


    "What''s going on? Why did the leaf suddenly start..." Yuan Yuan sat by Liu Rui''s bed, peeling oranges for him and asked.


    "Don''t blame ye, blame myself for having no face to play..." Liu Rui said with some regret.


    "Just play for a while. As for this? I don''t think he knows who he is now!" Meng Liang shouted angrily.


    "Come on, don''t even say it. I think ye did the right thing. He just didn''t beat. I told him not to play. Don''t play secretly behind my back. I see you don''t have a long memory this time!" after Wu Mei knew what was going on, she advised very sensible in the middle that others don''t understand me, but Wu Mei absolutely understood what I meant.


    "In fact, it''s my fault. I should have stopped you from playing..." Yang Song was honest when he saw Liu Rui injured.


    "Also blame me. As a leader, employees make mistakes, and I have unshirkable responsibility!"


    Since he became the manager, Nanbei likes reading books when he has nothing to do. The titles of the books are usually "if you are a good leader?" "how to improve the cohesion of the team" and "one hundred things that a leader should understand", so he speaks very well now.


    After going out, I drove to Su Su''s house to pick her up. We were not far from each other, about half an hour''s drive.


    "What about this!" when Susu saw my car, he jumped a few times and waved at me.


    "How do you dress up like a silly aunt..." I stepped on the brake, rolled down the window and smiled at Su Su in a gray Linen Skirt.


    "You know shit, sister, it''s called fashion..."


    Su Su glanced at me, then pulled open the door and sat in the co pilot''s position.


    "Ha ha..."


    I smiled and didn''t speak. I was in a bad mood. I liked to talk to her. I stepped on the accelerator and directly started the car.


    Fifteen minutes later, Susu and I came to the hospital.


    "Go in and say you have to let me come!"


    "I see. You''ve said this sentence several times..." Su asked me to say something in the ink.


    "I''m afraid you forgot..." I replied awkwardly and then parked my car in the parking lot.


    "Bang!"


    Su Su got out of the car first, then said to me, "wait for me..."


    "What are you doing?"


    I shouted a little puzzled, but Susu ignored me and ran to the street opposite the hospital.


    About ten minutes later, Susu ran back with a big bag of fruit.


    "What do you mean?" I looked at the fruit in Susu''s hand and said with a happy smile.


    "Can''t you buy some fruit to see the patient? Take it..."


    Then Jesus threw the fruit into my hand.


    "What did you buy? It''s quite heavy..." I looked at the fruit in my hand and asked with some difficulty.


    "Everything. It cost me more than 100 yuan..." Su rubbed his wrist and said foolishly.


    "Who are you talking to? I don''t have money to reimburse you. I''ll tell you..."


    "Dig, I doubt how you can be the boss..." Su said wordlessly.


    "Fooling around... I think a rich woman like you can''t lose this money, can''t I?" I bared my teeth and replied casually.


    "Who told you I was a rich woman?" asked Susu with a wink.


    "I guess..."


    In this way, I followed Su Su into the hospital while talking. After entering the hospital, I couldn''t bear to call them, so I had to go to the front desk and ask the nurse where Liu Rui was in the ward.


    "They are in ward 256..." after asking, I looked at Su Su and said.


    "Face up and suffer!" Su Su looked at me and commented, then shook his long legs and walked to the ward.


    "No, wait for me. I have so many things in my hand!"


    I looked at Su Su''s back and shouted silently, but others ignored me at all.


    After a while, we both found ward 256. I looked at the tightly closed door and said to Su Su awkwardly, "go first..."


    "Are you masters?" Su Su cried with a frown, and then put his foot directly on my ass.


    "Bang!"


    I was caught off guard by Su Su''s kick. My center was unstable and I rushed in directly. Then the tiles in the ward were relatively light. I flew in directly, and then fell hard on the ground. A dog ate shit directly.


    I glided on the ground for one meter, then I stopped slowly, and the fruits in my hands were scattered everywhere.


    "Leaf... Leaf?" Wu Mei asked, staring at me with big eyes and stammering after seeing me fly in.


    "Leaf, what are you doing? You don''t have to apologize like this..." Yuan quickly came forward and helped me.


    "No, I was kicked in just now..." I scratched my head and explained awkwardly.


    "Oh, you''re useless. You must have come to apologize when you bought all the fruit. I knew you had to come..." Yang Song picked up an orange and shouted carelessly.


    "Shut up! You can talk in a day..." I stared at Yang Song irritably, then looked at Liu Rui and asked, "are you okay?"


    "It''s all right. I''m in fucking pain now..." Liu Rui shouted at me, with a very painful expression on his face.


    "You just owe a call, see if you''ll have a long face next time?" I didn''t speak, Wu Mei grabbed and said.


    "No, are you his daughter-in-law or my daughter-in-law?" Liu Rui groaned in bed.


    "I''m your daughter-in-law, but I think ye did it quite right..."


    "Hello, everyone!"


    At this time, Susu came in with a smile.


    "Speaking of Cao Cao, Cao Cao is coming. His daughter-in-law is coming..."


    At first glance, Liu Rui was hurt lightly, and he was in the mood to joke with Su Su.


    "I tell you, watch your mouth, you know? I''m not his daughter-in-law!" said Susu, grinding his silver teeth.


    "Su Su, you''re not his daughter-in-law. What do you think of me?" Yang Song asked, putting his head in front of Su Su Su.


    "Roll the calf!" Su Su angrily opened Yang Song''s face, then went to Liu Rui and said, "Ye Han can''t let go of his face. He came to apologize to you and asked me to drag it over for you. Don''t you thank me?"

 Chapter 1389

    "No, we didn''t say that in the car!" I pointed to Su Su and roared. Who knew that the woman would sell it to me when she came in!


    "He also apologized to me..." Liu ruimeng said with a quilt.


    "Apologize to others quickly!" Su Su pointed at me and said with his eyes crossed.


    "I''m sorry..." I went to Liu Rui''s bed and said it sincerely.


    "Forget it, forgive you, shake your hand!" Liu Rui didn''t say anything after hearing my apology and put his hand out of the quilt.


    I was stunned and then stretched out my right hand, but at this time, Liu Ruiteng stood up and directly covered me with a quilt.


    "Brothers, it''s time for revenge!"


    Liu Rui shouted on me. Yang Song, Meng Liang, the old car and Yuan Yuan were crazy and rushed over like me.


    North and South stood in place and thought for a while. Finally, they didn''t hit me with their hands.


    "Let you fucking hit me!"


    "Let you die!"


    "Let you pit me for money!"


    "Let you borrow money and don''t fucking pay it back!"


    ����


    These people smothered me for more than ten minutes, talking about their dissatisfaction with me.


    "OK, you''re all fucking tired of living, aren''t you? Wait for me..." I got out of the quilt, pointed to Liu Rui and scolded them.


    "Why? Do you want to do it again?" Liu Rui shook the quilt in his hand.


    "OK, you cow!" I looked at these fools and immediately gave up the idea of revenge. I had to be beaten up and couldn''t make a mistake.


    "You''re so popular..." Su Su lived by the bed and looked at me and curled his mouth.


    "Usually they have a good relationship with me... It''s just fun today..." I explained awkwardly, but Su Su still looked at me with disdainful eyes. I quickly pointed to the north and South and said, "do you think the north and South didn''t hit me?"


    "I actually want to do it, but later I thought, as their leader, I can''t be so vulgar. To tell the truth, ye really hates people. Sometimes I can''t see it..." north and South looked at me and replied proudly.


    "Roll!" I waved my hand impatiently. I really didn''t want to continue to communicate with him.


    "Pay attention to your attitude when talking to me..." north and South really don''t take me seriously now. They''re not used to talking.


    "Ha ha..." the people in the room laughed.


    After we had a quarrel for a while, Su Su said that he was not going to stay with us because there were still things at home. I simply asked him to stay, but it didn''t work. Su Su insisted on leaving.


    "I''ll drive you back..." after I took Su Su to the door of the hospital, I was ready to go to the parking lot.


    "No, you''d better go back and accompany your friends!" Susu pulled me and shouted.


    "Really not?"


    "No, I''ll take a taxi back..."


    "All right, be safe."


    "En en, bye!" Susu waved to me and then walked to the side of the road.


    I watched Susu get into a taxi and then turned back to the hospital.


    After returning to the ward, I stayed with Liu Rui and them for a while. Originally, I wanted Liu Rui to rest in the hospital for a few more days, but he had to say that he had nothing to do and wanted to go home to rest. I thought about it and let him go. Anyway, I couldn''t say anything about him.


    That night, we went through the discharge formalities for Liu Rui. Several of us changed into the old face of the hospital. We had to come to the hospital almost once a month. As long as we didn''t come to the hospital for a long time, the nurses thought.


    Doctors always bow and bow when they see us. They must have an attitude when they see the God of wealth.


    After completing the formalities, we returned home, and then we were all busy ourselves. Liu Rui lion asked me directly for a five-day leave. I had no choice but to agree because of his obscenity.


    ����


    At more than nine o''clock the next night, the underground casino of the harem.


    Due to Liu Rui''s leave, Yang Song basically didn''t work, and the north and South couldn''t help themselves, so I had to come temporarily to help them look at the market.


    I sat in the bar with North and south, drinking tea and watching the field leisurely.


    "North and south, I''ll tell you something about tea. The water can''t be too hot, too hot, and the water can''t be too cold. It''s too cold to drink bad stomach..." I raised my hand and said to the north and South with a very artistic conception.


    "I feel almost the same..." Nanbei Meng pecked a mouthful of tea and replied with an ignorant face.


    "You don''t understand a JB. You drink like this. Good tea is fucking bad..." I looked at the north and South in silence.


    "Ha ha, it''s all like this in our temple..."


    "Don''t fucking keep telling me about you in the temple. Listen, you''ll fucking drop the price!" I replied irritably, then raised the teapot in my hand, looked at him and said, "after drinking tea, you should remember that you can''t drink the first three bubbles, okay?"


    "Why?" north and South scratched their heads and asked.


    "Strong taste, bitter!"


    "It''s not that you two are still fucking finished. Just drink a monkey king for three yuan. I''ve been talking about BB for a long time, and I''m tired of listening..." at this time, Yang Song next to us suddenly stood up, pointed to me and shouted to the north and south.


    "Vulgar!"


    "I''m fucking far away from you two..." Yang Song grinds like a psycho and sits at the gate of the casino with a small bench.


    "Come, North and south, let''s continue to discuss our broad and profound talents in China..." after Yang Song left, I raised the teapot in my hand again.


    However, just at this time, a gambler ran to the bar and shouted at me, "boss ye, fighting the landlord is no fun. We can have Pai Gow?"


    I took a look at this man. His name is Yang an. He is in his twenties. He is not old, but he belongs to that kind of ashes gambler. He has come almost every day since we opened our business, but I haven''t seen him win money.


    Moreover, this person''s psychological quality is not very good. He is very fond of war. He wants to win after winning. He wants to get back after losing. We owe $50000 or $60000 for coming and going.


    "Is anyone playing?" I asked, glancing at Yang an.


    "Why is there no one? Isn''t it all waiting! Hurry up!" Yang an shouted very anxiously.


    "Ha ha, OK, then you can play..." I smiled and asked the waiter to take out a pair of wooden Pai Gow.


    "Come on, I''ll open a village..." another 40 year old gambler saw the waiter take out Pai Gow, sat down carelessly on the table and put down more than 200000 cash on the table.


    Everyone who has played Pai Gow may know that generally, the people who work as a dealer are their own people in the field, but none of us can do this very well, so I let gamblers work as dealers and play by themselves.


    When you are a banker, you have to take out the cash and put it on the table to let others know that you have this strength. If others win, you have to take out the money, so no one can be a banker.


    When Yang an saw the dealer take the money, his eyes immediately turned red. Other gamblers were in the same state. With a hula, he surrounded more than 20 people.


    I sat in the bar and didn''t move because I could just see them playing from my angle.


    In fact, I hate such a situation, because it''s chaotic. Once it''s chaotic, it''s easy to have accidents, so I have to watch it all the time.


    "Ha ha, I''ll go out today and win..." Yang an bared his yellow teeth and sat opposite the dealer. Then he took out a pile of cash. I estimated that there would be thirty or forty thousand.


    "Come on, open the whole..." the dealer lit a cigarette for himself, looked at the gamblers with a smile and said.


    "Earth, two thousand..." a gambler took out a stack of RMB from his trouser pocket and threw it hesitantly at the Tianmen gate.


    "Just two fucking thousand, you play a JB?" Yang an, you look back at the gambler and scold with disdain.


    "Ha ha..." the gambler smiled and ignored Yang an.


    "Ground gate, one pressure ten thousand!" Yang Song turned around and threw ten thousand yuan on the table.


    "Ha ha, tough enough, Anzi!" the dealer smiled at Yang an and said.


    "This B thing, no one has much boldness and great production!"


    Then Yang an lit a cigarette for herself and looked at the table quietly.


    "Shua Shua!"


    Gamblers began to throw money on the table. After a while, I estimated that there would be more than 100000 yuan on the table.


    "Is there any more?" the dealer saw that the money was almost thrown and shouted to the crowd. There was no movement, so the dealer began to deal cards.


    After Yang an got the card, he twisted it very comfortably, then simply matched it and threw it on the table.


    "Seven o''clock Lord, today''s luck is really good..." Yang an said with a smile on her face.


    "Ha ha... Sorry, Lord Tianjiu!" the dealer threw out the card in his hand and shouted with a grin.


    When Yang an saw the dealer''s card, he was obviously stunned. Then he patted his thigh and said, "grass, what''s the fucking idea? The Lord met the Lord!"


    "Yes, the first two cards are so big. Who dares to play in the future..."


    "Not so good. Today''s game is poisonous. I have to withdraw first..."


    Gamblers around the table began to talk, and some even stopped playing.


    But Yang an was sitting at the table as steady as Mount Tai.


    "I don''t believe I can always be pressed by you today..." the second one began. Before pressing the money, Yang an said fiercely to the dealer.


    "Ha ha, when I look back..." the dealer smiled and replied indifferently.


    "Ten thousand more fucking..." Yang an stretched out ten thousand yuan and fell on the table.


    Although some people beat the retreat drum, many people still played. After a while, the money on the table rose again.


    When watching the cards this time, Yang''an looked very careful. He rubbed it for a long time. His forehead was sweating. Finally, his eyes stared like a calf.


    "Look, what card!" the gambler nearby shouted impatiently.


    "Hoo!" Yang an Chang took a breath, then said listlessly, "what''s the rush, 45 o''clock..."


    "Ha ha, Anzi, if you want me to say you''d better stop playing. It''s not easy to have some money in your hand, which is not enough for you to toss..." after the dealer won a few, he couldn''t bear to look at Yang an and advised.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up!" at this time, Yang an still had more than 20000 yuan in his hand, and he directly patted them all on the table.


    "What do you mean? Get ready for a return?" the gambler next to him looked at Yang an and asked.


    "Ha ha, don''t say it''s useless..." at this time, Yang an''s mood is very irritable. She can''t tell a good word at all. In our words, it''s playing.


    "All his mother''s surnames are Yang. Why is the gap so big?" I looked at Yang an and Yang Song around me, shook my head and said.


    "Don''t involve me in everything. He may not be Yang, but his mother didn''t tell him..." Yang Song was unhappy when I compared him with Yang an.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled, then turned to the north and South and said, "if he borrows money later, don''t borrow it. Let him almost do it. Don''t lose your money..."


    "En en." north and South nodded, and then looked at Pai Gow.


    Yang an was pressed for 20000, but the most dramatic scene appeared. His card was smaller than the dealer''s card again, and the dealer''s card was not very big. The two next to him fucking won, and he lost alone. That''s an evil door.


    "North and south, give me 20000 yuan!"


    Sure enough, after losing the money in Yang an''s hand, he turned his head and red eyes and shouted at the north and south.


    I glanced at the north and the south, and the South and the North turned to Yang an and replied, "just now the cash was borrowed, otherwise Anzi, you''ll be like this today..."


    "Why? I''m afraid I can''t afford it?" Yang''an shouted with staring eyes and a very loud voice.


    "It''s not that I don''t lend you. There''s really no cash here today..." said the north and south.


    "Shit, who has the money to lend me some!" at this time, Yang an''s thinking is not under his control. Even his mother can say such words, which shows that he really lost his red eyes.


    "Anzi, almost..."


    "Yes, let''s play another day..."


    Although several gamblers who usually have a good relationship with Yang an dare not lend him money, they should say a few words to persuade him.


    "Shit!" Yang an scolded in a low voice, rubbed her head, and then took out her mobile phone directly from her bag.


    As soon as I saw that he still wanted to borrow money, I quickly stopped him, looked at Yang an and said, "don''t play almost. Your idea is not good today..."


    Yang an turned her eyes and looked at me. She didn''t speak, but she didn''t stop talking on the phone.


    "Well, if you give Anzi a rebate, let''s close the game today!" I turned my head and shouted at the dealer.


    In the casinos in Northeast China, generally, the makers will return some money to the losers after winning. Normally, they will return one tenth, so as not to be embarrassed when they meet next time, but also to retain people''s hearts.


    "Ha ha, OK!" the dealer smiled, took out seven or eight thousand yuan and put it in front of Yang an.


    I looked at the money on the table and felt that the dealer was quite sensible. Normally, Yang an lost 40000 and the dealer returned 4000. However, the dealer took out 7000 or 8000 directly to see my face, and what he did was in place.


    "Let''s play another day..." Yang an looked at the money on the table, hesitated, and then took it up.


    "Ha ha, OK!" the dealer nodded and agreed.


    After Yang an took the money, he walked out of the casino directly. Looking at Yang an''s back, I couldn''t think that such a bad gambler would help us later. Of course, this is just a later story.


    "Boss ye, this is today''s tap money..." after Yang an left, the dealer came to me with a smile, took out four or five thousand and put them on the table.


    "Take it! Don''t play with him next time..." I pushed the money back. The dealer has given me face today. I can''t justify taking his money.


    "He''s like this. If he loses, he''ll go up!" the dealer muttered, and then took back the money on the table without leaving a trace.


    "North and south, come here..." I didn''t want to chat with the dealer and waved to the north and South in the distance.


    "Then I''ll go first?" the dealer asked with a smile when he saw that I didn''t talk to him anymore.


    "Well, I often come to play..." I perfunctorily said, and then walked towards the north and south.


    "What''s the matter, leaf?" north and South looked at me and asked.


    "In the future, don''t lend Yang an money. He owes us. Find a chance to come back..." I whispered in my North and South ears.


    "I see!" north and South nodded.


    "All right, go ahead..."


    After that, I walked back to the bar and drank tea with a teapot.


    After Yang an left our harem, he wanted to find another place to play, but later he thought about it, so he took a taxi home.


    Yang an is in his twenties and has no daughter-in-law. His hometown is in the countryside, but he usually lives in the city. There is an old mother with advanced lung cancer and a sister who has been married for many years.


    To say that he belongs to the kind of unemployed vagrant, he is really not, but his work is more shady. To put it bluntly, he does some small business of sneaking around.


    Steal to live a month, can not steal hungry for a month.


    Besides, he likes to carry a camera when he''s free and specializes in secretly taking private photos of others. Generally, he secretly takes pictures of some famous little stars, local bosses, entrepreneurs and government officials.


    These people generally care about fame, and they are generous. Slowly, Yang an put his career center on this piece, and he rarely did anything to steal.


    Today, for example, he lost tens of thousands of yuan from a government official in H city. Moreover, Yang an has a little conscience. His old mother has been seriously ill for many days. Yang an has always wanted to get some money to see her, but the hospital said that the operation cost is at least 100000 yuan. Yang an doesn''t have enough money in his hand, so he had to come to our casino to try his luck, It''s all fucking gone.


    Half an hour later, the taxi stopped in front of a rural farmyard in H city.


    Yang an''s house is the most old-fashioned earth house. There is not even a gate outside the yard. The yard has not been cleaned for many years and is overgrown with weeds.


    "Pa!" Yang an lit the dim light bulb after entering the house.


    "Xiao''an, you''re back?" an old woman''s voice sounded in the dark room.


    "Yes, yes."


    Yang an replied wearily.


    "How are you these days? Come and let mom have a look..." the old mother splashed hard twice, but found that she couldn''t sit up at all.


    "If you''re not healthy, don''t toss around..." Yang an stepped forward and picked up the old mother. He reached out to touch the quilt and found it wet.


    Yang an was silent for a moment. Then she found a new pair of bedding and clothes from the wardrobe and changed them for her old mother.


    After finishing it, the old mother looked at Yang an kindly and didn''t speak quietly.


    "How are you recently?" Yang an bowed his head and replied.


    "OK, cough..." the old mother was silent for a moment and hurriedly said: "I''ve been dreaming about you recently, and I''m still a little cough..."


    Yang an looked down at the old mother spitting on the ground, obviously with bright red blood in her face


    "Nothing... Anything is good..."


    Yang an choked out this sentence.


    "Well, it''s all right. Did you have dinner tonight..."


    "Yes."


    "Xiao''an, mom may die one day..."


    "Why did you say something you didn''t need this day? What a good death! I won''t tell you. I''m going to bed..."


    Kobayashi frowned, stood up and walked to the next room.


    "Xiao an! Xiao an!"


    The old mother sat on the Kang and shouted, but Yang an refused to look back because he didn''t want the old mother to see the tears in her eyes


    The next day, before dawn, Yang an was awakened by the noise outside.


    "What time is it, still sleeping?" a woman in her thirties ran to Yang an''s house and opened Yang an''s quilt.


    "Elder sister, why are you back?" Yang an looked at his elder sister Yang Jing vaguely and asked in surprise.


    "If I don''t come back, my mother will have to die at home..." Yang Jing reluctantly replied, and then directly took out a luggage bag and put it on the ground.


    "Elder sister, why did you bring your luggage back?" Yang an asked, looking at the luggage on the ground.


    "I asked that son of a bitch for money to see my mother, but he refused to give it out. As soon as I was angry, I divorced him, and then the court awarded me the house. I sold the house and saw my mother..." Yang Jing burst into tears in the corners of her eyes.


    "What about the child? Sister, how can you divorce!" Yang Anpeng sat up and shouted excitedly.


    "Let''s talk about the child later. Let''s look after our mother''s illness first..." Yang Jing wiped the tears from the corners of her mouth, sighed and said.


    "Then you can''t sell the house? Where will you live in the future?"


    "I don''t sell the house. You pay for our mother''s medical expenses?"


    Yang Jing''s words directly choked Yang an out of words.


    Yang Jing saw that Yang an didn''t speak, so she continued: "I''ll take care of my mother at home first. Anyway, you don''t often go home..."


    The old mother in the opposite room heard the two people''s conversation clearly. The old man of nearly 80 lay in bed and silently shed tears.


    "Quiet, you''re back?" the old mother changed her mood and shouted outside the house.


    "Ah, mom, I''ll take you to surgery tomorrow. The doctor said that you have small problems. Just finish the surgery..." Yang Jing walked into her mother''s room with a smile.


    "Then you can''t spend money on surgery?" the old mother hesitated and asked.


    "I can''t spend much money. Recently, I have done some small business and made a little money..."


    "Quiet, mom, if you can''t cure this disease, don''t show it to mom!" the old mother was silent, with a cry in her tone.


    "No, mom, don''t worry... We''ll go to the hospital tomorrow!"


    "Yes, mom, you''ll be fine..." Yang an advised at this time.


    Looking at her daughter and son, the old mother quickly retracted her head into the quilt. Although she was covered with the quilt, Yang an could clearly see her mother''s twitching body.

 Chapter 1390

    ����


    It''s more than three o''clock in the afternoon.


    Yang an, who had been weeding in the yard with her sister at home, suddenly received a call. Yang an took out her mobile phone, looked at the number, frowned and hung up.


    The nearby sister looked at Yang an, didn''t speak, and then bowed her head to pull the grass.


    Ten minutes later, Yang an''s phone rang again.


    This time, Yang an went out of the yard to answer the phone.


    "Hello?" Yang an whispered.


    "Anzi, what''s the matter? I didn''t answer your phone just now?" a young man''s voice sounded across the room.


    "Do some work at home..." Yang an replied in silence.


    "Hehe, you can still work? Which woman do you work hard on..." he smiled and said very vulgar.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Yang an asked with a frown.


    "I heard that you lost more than 64000 to Wang Lao yesterday. Is there such a thing?" the other side was stunned and finally came to the point.


    "... why are you asking about this?" Yang an asked with a red face and a stiff neck.


    "You say there is no such thing!"


    "Yes, why?" Yang an replied in a very blunt tone.


    "Do you want to win back..."


    "Don''t you fucking talk? Who doesn''t want to win back after losing..." Yang an pulled up a grass and dropped it on his mouth.


    "If you want to win back, come to me with your money at seven this evening!"


    "I lost all my money. Where can I get money?" Yang an sighed and said helplessly.


    "You can do it yourself! Wang Laoliu won more than 60000 yuan with He Zi a few days ago. Today we are going to make a game to win back the money. I want to ask you if you want to join us. If you don''t have money..."


    I''m going to hang up on the other side.


    "Wait a minute, you and Hezi are going to cheat?" Yang anling shouted quickly.


    "Can you keep your fucking voice down? Let others hear..."


    "Are you two fucking crazy!" Yang an whispered, biting her teeth.


    "What''s crazy? If we don''t have some ghosts, how can we win the money back? We can''t get the fucking money for planting seeds in the spring..." the opposite didn''t matter.


    "How the hell can people find out?"


    "We made an appointment with Wang Laoliu at the casino in the back palace. Their venue is clean and no one doubts it. In addition, if we don''t understand this in the venue, no one will find it!" said the opposite with great confidence.


    "Then you can''t do that shit? You have to cut your hands if you catch it!" Yang an continued to advise.


    "It''s not Anzi. I always thought you were a man, but now I find that you are so timid. Hezi''s counsellor B is not afraid. What are you afraid of?" the opposite tone revealed contempt.


    "This is not a bold thing..."


    "All right, you can''t love it. If you want to play, come to my house to find me at 7 o''clock. If you don''t play, you should know nothing about it..."


    Before Yang an finished his words, he hung up the phone directly opposite.


    "Shit, this is fucking crazy!"


    Yang an scolded wordlessly, then put away his mobile phone and turned to walk into the yard.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Yang Jing, who was pulling grass in the yard, asked at a high voice when she saw Yang an coming back.


    "It''s all right..." Yang an waved her hand out of her mind, and then walked into the house.


    "If you have nothing to do, come and help me pull the grass. What are you going to do in the house?"


    "I''m tired. I''ll have a rest..." then Yang an went straight into the room.


    "There are many things..." Yang Jing looked at Yang an''s back and muttered, then bent down and pulled up the grass.


    ����


    After Yang an returned to the house, he lay on the Kang tossing and turning. In his mind, he kept repeating the scene that Wang Laoliu won his money that day and the contents of the phone just now.


    "Shit!"


    "Pa!"


    Yang an suddenly sat up, slapped himself in the mouth, and then lay down.


    Ten minutes later, Yang an sat up again, took out his mobile phone and dialed back to the one just now.


    "What''s the matter? You have money?" he asked directly when he answered the phone.


    "Is this what you said sure?" Yang an asked with a frown.


    "Nonsense, I borrowed 100000 and Hezi borrowed 50000. You can''t tell!"


    "..." Yang an was silent for a moment, then clenched his teeth and said, "count me in the evening!"


    "Well, come to me later?"


    "OK!"


    With that, Yang an hung up the phone, put on her shoes and went straight to the only wardrobe at home.


    "Bang!"


    Yang an opened the old wooden wardrobe and a blue and white Travel Bag appeared in his eyes.


    "Shit!"


    Yang an scolded, and the hand he wanted to reach in came back.


    He looked back at the dying old mother on the Kang and looked at the wardrobe. His eyes kept turning


    Half an hour later, Yang an stole 100000 yuan and ran out of the house directly.


    Yang Jing in the yard saw Yang an running away and thought Yang an might have gone out to play. She didn''t think much about pulling grass


    ����


    An hour later, Yang an came to his companion''s home. His companion also had any serious name. Everyone he knew called him dog leftovers. Dog leftovers was originally an honest and responsible rural man. He cultivated land at home when he was busy and went out to work when he was not busy. He had a daughter-in-law and a son at home.


    "Coming?" the dog saw Yang an and said hello with a smile.


    "Well, what do you do at night?" Yang an asked, sitting on the Kang.


    "Pa!"


    The dog took out two boxes of cigarettes from his trouser pocket and threw them in front of Yang an.


    "What does this mean?" Yang an picked up the cigarette, looked over and over several times, and asked very puzzled.


    "Don''t underestimate this cigarette. I studied it with Hezi for more than half a month..." the dog leaned back his neck and said proudly.


    "What do you mean?" Yang an vaguely felt that the smoke might be wrong, because the two boxes of cigarettes were all opened.


    "Come here, you come here!" the dog remnant God waved his hand to Yang an mysteriously.


    Yang an put his ear to the mouth of the dog remnant. The dog remnant whispered, "we put something in the cigarette..."


    "What?" Yang an Leng asked.


    "The juice from oleander leaves!"


    "You''re fucking crazy. Don''t you know that stuff is poisonous?" Yang''an shouted with her eyes staring at beads.


    "What are you always shouting about? We don''t put much. He smoked a cigarette. At most, he was a little confused..." the dog covered Yang an''s mouth.


    "That''s not good. Who the fuck is responsible for the accident!" Yang an still refused.


    "Oh, don''t worry. There will be no accident. Hezi''s father is an old traditional Chinese medicine. He has inquired with his father..."


    "Really?" hearing this, Yang an was a little relieved, because he knew Hezi''s father and was indeed a famous old traditional Chinese medicine.


    "Brother, I have a family with a daughter-in-law. Can I do anything to kill?" said the dog residue, hugging Yang an''s shoulder.


    "..." Yang an looked at gouyu and didn''t speak, because he felt that what gouyu said was really reasonable.


    "Let''s play with him first, and then you give him a cigarette from time to time, and slowly he starts to get confused... Then I secretly change a card, and then I''ll give him a bigger one, and then give you a bigger one, so that he can throw more money inside. Let''s try to dry him up! How''s my plan perfect?" the dog left a smile on his face, I''m very satisfied with my plan.


    "Hehe, what do you think?" Yang an asked with a smile.


    "Yes, yes!"


    "Cow force!"


    "Whether our brother San can turn over depends on today''s one. Brother, you have to straighten it well!" the dog residue patted Yang an on the shoulder.


    "Certainly no problem!"


    At this time, Yang an''s eyes can only be described in two words, greedy!


    At nine o''clock in the evening, outside the back palace.


    "Creak!"


    A taxi rudely stopped at the side of the road outside the harem. There were three people on board, namely Yang an, gouyu and He Zi.


    "When we go in, we''ll lose first and then win. When the time is almost up, I''ll give you a sharp hand of dice, and you can throw money into it..." the dog asked Yang an as he walked into our store.


    "Understand!" Yang an nodded, then walked into the casino under the harem with great strides.


    "Ye, why did he come again?" the north and South in the bar said disgustingly after seeing Yang an.


    "Hehe, if you have money, don''t lend it to him if you lose later, you know?" I said while drinking tea and watching Yang an.


    "Well, I know."


    Wang Laoliu, who was watching the excitement at the other end, saw Yang an and they came in, and quickly greeted them with a smile on his face.


    "Dog leftovers, coming!" Wang Laoliu shouted with a smile at dog leftovers.


    "Sixth brother, you came early..." Gou Yu replied with a smile.


    "It''s OK. Being idle is also idle. Come out for a walk... Anzi is coming too?" Wang Laoliu glanced at Yang an and asked.


    "Well, I didn''t have fun with you that day. I''m going to fight with you today!" said Yang an, shaking the money bag in her hand.


    "Ha ha, it''s easy to say. What are you going to play today?"


    "Tie golden flowers!" the dog suggested.


    Here, this golden flower is also called cockfighting in Northeast China. Why is it called cockfighting?


    Because this game is very simple and rough, and it is also the most exciting game. Ordinary people are easy to be anxious when fighting, just like cockfighting in ancient times.


    Zajinhua said that it is also simple. A family has three cards, which is smaller than the size.


    However, it is neither simple nor simple, because this kind of play needs to consider a person''s psychological quality and psychological endurance. If he plays well, he not only has excellent psychological quality, but also goes back to analyze the opponent''s psychology.


    I''ve seen too many bad cards win big money, and good cards lose more fucking money.


    For a simple example, you take a bad hand, but you directly put down 8000. Generally, the opposite card may not be with you, so you win money. This is fried!


    From another angle, you have a good hand. You think it''s good, so you keep throwing money in, but you happen to have a big hand opposite, and it''s just bigger than you. Do you lose money?


    If you keep that bad card, you won''t follow. In fact, you can''t lose much money. What you''re afraid of is taking that kind of small card.


    Therefore, I always think that gold flowers account for one-third of luck and two-thirds of strength.


    Today, however, Yang an and his family are trying to win Wang Laoliu''s money by using this kind of psychology.


    "OK, tie a few!" Wang Laoliu readily agreed.


    "Let''s open a private room to play. It''s a mess outside..." gouyu continued.


    "Ha ha, North and south open a private room for me!" Wang Laoliu smiled and shouted at North and south.


    "OK!"


    Two minutes later, Wang Laoliu, Yang an, gouyu and He Zi sat in the box and played with gold flowers.


    "Hua Hua!"


    While shuffling, Wang Laoliu looked at Yang an and asked, "Anzi, how big are we playing today?"


    "At the end of ten dollars!" Yang an answered without thinking.


    "How many caps?" asked the dog.


    "It''s all old men. You can throw as much money as you have to seal it!" Yang an patted 100000 yuan on the table, then looked at Wang Laoliu and said, "my money is here. I didn''t lose!"


    "Pa!"


    Wang Laoliu knew what Yang an meant, and then took out a cloth bag and threw it on the table.


    "A total of 200000, watch playing..." Wang Laoliu said lightly, and then began to deal cards from house to house.


    After seeing the 200000 on the table, Yang''an''s dog left Hezi. Their eyes were fucking green. Wang Laoliu looked at the reaction of the three people, smiled and didn''t speak, and dealt cards quietly.


    ����


    "Anzi, do you want to talk to me?" said Wang Laoliu, looking at Yang an with a smile on his face.


    "What''s the old man urging? I''ll fucking study..." Yang an''s acting skills are very good. He rubbed his hands with constipation on his face and hesitated. He didn''t know whether to follow or not.


    "Pa! Playing poker is like an old woman..." Wang Laoliu lit a cigarette for himself and said irritably.


    "Fuck you, don''t fucking follow!" Yang an pretended to be very angry and threw the three cards into the pile.


    "Ha ha, you''re welcome if you don''t follow me..." Wang Laoliu laughed and hugged the money on the table. It''s estimated that Wang Laoliu can win seven or eight thousand.


    Gouyu and Yang''an looked at each other and smiled. Neither of them spoke.


    The game continues.


    According to the plot arranged in advance, Yang an kept losing money to Wang Laoliu. In about half an hour, Yang an could lose forty or fifty thousand, while Wang Laoliu could win more than one hundred thousand.


    Yang an counted the money and continued to smoke for Wang Laoliu. After a while, Wang Laoliu smoked a box of cigarettes with more things.


    "How can you get more and more confused..." Wang Laoliu shook his head and said vaguely.


    "Why, sixth brother, you won''t want to run after winning the money?" the dog asked with a smile.


    "Fart, am I such a fucking Wang Laoliu?" Wang Laoliu shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Hehe, not the best!" Yang an replied with a smile, then quietly kicked the dog, indicating that he could almost start.


    The dog gave Yang an a clear look, and they looked at each other and smiled.


    "Hua Hua..." Wang Laoliu washed a handful of cards and then began the next one.


    The card of Wang Laoliu is relatively small. The dog wins money with one to three.


    There is a rule for such things as zajinhua, that is, whoever wins will be the dealer. Therefore, when Yang''an saw that Wang Laoliu threw the card, he and Hezi threw the card and let the dog remain as the dealer.


    "Ha ha, these broken cards all fucking win money..." the dog smiled and then began to shuffle the cards. Wang Laoliu on one side had long lost his state and kept dozing off.


    "Shua Shua!" the dog residue began to deal.


    This time, the dog leftover used the most elementary method of making a thousand. He learned it from the program "uncover the secrets of gambling". The term is called drawing cards.


    Is to put the cards you want at the bottom, normally send them to others, and send them to yourself, so you can get the cards you want.


    Originally, this way is easy to find, but in the current state of Wang Laoliu, he has no intention to look at the dog residue.


    "Shua!"


    As like as two peas of Yang An, he took a few rubbing and opened it. He saw A, just like the dog left. Yang An grinned and laughed. He didn''t speak.


    Here, let''s talk about the color a, also known as Tonghua A. in zajinhua, a is the largest card and the second is the smallest card. Yang an got three cards of the same color, and there is also an A. This card is a very large card in zajinhua, second only to Tonghua dragon and leopard.


    Tonghua dragon refers to not only the same design and color, but also the same numerical order. This is called Tonghua dragon.


    A leopard is like three cards.


    However, these two types of cards are very difficult to see. Basically, it is not easy for you to see them once in two or three hours. Therefore, the cards in Yang''an''s hand are basically invincible cards, and the dog has left a cheat, so the cards in Wang Laoliu''s hand should not be small, but they will not be greater than the cards in Yang''an''s hand.


    "Pa!"


    The dog residue threw the card directly into the pile of cards, and then scolded and said, "what''s the fucking idea..."


    "Yes! Today''s idea back!" Hezi also threw the cards into the pile.


    At this time, Wang Laoliu and Yang an were left on the table.


    "Six elder brothers, how is it?" Yang an looked at Wang Laoliu confidently and asked.


    "Ha ha, this card is a little interesting..." at this time, Wang Laoliu didn''t feel depressed just now. On the contrary, he was very energetic.


    "I''ll throw five thousand first to see how interesting you are..." Yang an smiled and took out five thousand yuan and threw it on the table.


    "Anzi, the card is not small!" Wang Laoliu glanced at Yang an and then threw out five thousand.


    "No small, I''ll see you on the money..." Yang an threw out another 10000.


    "Hehe, that''s right. It''s the man who wins money in the casino! Follow 10000!"


    "Pa!"


    "Pa!"


    ����


    In this way, neither of them was satisfied with the other. They gradually threw 70000 yuan into it. Yang an''s money almost bottomed out in an instant, and then he borrowed 20000 yuan from gouyu.


    "I''m talking to 20000. Anzi, do you have no money in your hand, or we''ll have a good time. We''re both friends. It''s not good to play too much..." Wang Laoliu looked at Yang an and kindly reminded him.


    "No, the casino has no father and son, that fucking friend..."


    Normally, we play Jinhua. If the two families look at the money, they will generally discuss the opening of cards, which is good for everyone, because no one can be sure that the card in their hand is the largest, but just throw the card, the money in the early stage is also put in, and no one is willing, so it''s almost open, which is fair to everyone.


    But Yang an didn''t take Wang Laoliu''s words seriously at all, because he thought he couldn''t lose, so he turned to Hezi and asked, "Hezi, do you have any money in your hand?"


    "There are more than 5000..." He Zi whispered back.


    "Shit!" Yang an scolded silently. More than 5000 yuan was not enough to follow the note. Then he opened the door and shouted, "north and south!"


    "What''s the matter?" when the north and South heard Yang an''s cry, they knew that he must have lost money, so they frowned back.


    "Give me 20000 yuan!" Yang an said, looking at the north and South at the door.


    "Ha ha, Anzi, it''s really unlucky here. We just lost our money..." Nanbei replied with a smile.


    "Shit, what the fuck do you mean? I didn''t borrow money last time, but I didn''t borrow money this time. Can you fucking open the casino?" Yang an scolded a little reluctantly.


    "Pay attention to your words. Can''t you understand when I say I have no money?" north and South curled their mouths and frowned.


    "I don''t understand what the fuck I told you. Call your boss..." Yang an waved her hand irritably.


    "The boss has no money here..."


    "Are you fucking finished? Why is it so hard for me to borrow some money?" Yang an shouted with his neck tilted.


    "I''ll tell you for the last time. Pay attention to your words. Don''t fucking talk to my mother..." north and South stared at beads and said in a trembling voice.


    "No, you''re a fucking waiter. What''s the B with us? Why? Look, I''m down now, aren''t I?" said Yang an. She even moved her hand and hit the north and South with her fingers.


    "Draft? I fucking told you to be careful when you talk to me!" the north and South shouted, and then waved their arms with red eyes.


    "Pa."


    A loud mouth sounded in the private room.


    "Yang an, I fucking told you today that I don''t lend money to such a rotten gambler as you. If I can play with you, I can''t play with you. His mother quickly roll the calf for me!" north and South scolded Yang an with an ignorant face, and then turned and walked out of the private room.


    Yang an''s mouth was covered with blood and looked at the back of the north and the south in a daze.


    "Why don''t we do it today, Anzi..." Wang Laoliu advised with some embarrassment.


    "Yes, Anzi, you can''t open cards..." the dog residue also said.


    "Don''t fucking move! Hold the card for me and I''ll fucking go home and get the money!" Yang an stretched out her finger and pointed to the dog''s red eyes.


    "Anzi!"


    "Anzi!"


    Before gouyu and others reacted, Yang an had run out of the private room. When Yang an passed the bar, he glanced at the north and south. The north and South also saw him, but neither of them spoke.


    Someone here may ask, why didn''t Yang an fight back when the north and the South hit Yang an?


    In fact, to put it bluntly, Yang an still knows his weight. He doesn''t listen to the story of our harem, so he puts on a B and really starts to fight. Even if a waiter hits him, he doesn''t dare to fight back.


    In the private room, Wang Laoliu, dog leftovers and He Zi smoked quietly. No one dared to move the cards on the table. They had to wait quietly for Yang an to come back.


    After Yang an left the casino, he called a taxi directly.


    "Where are you, little brother?" the driver asked with a smile.


    "Xiangmin village." Yang an replied irritably.


    When the driver started the car, Yang an looked at the night scene outside. He felt why the north and South dared to hit him. Isn''t it because he didn''t have money?

 Chapter 1391

    If he had money, North and South would never do that!


    Gradually, Yang an''s thinking has approached an extreme state.


    Although it''s a bit wrong to say that we don''t lend him money, we''re not close to this money. We''re also out of good intentions. If we lend him money endlessly, we can only make him fall into a greater abyss. Profits can''t be changed with Yang an''s current state. Slowly, he can only sink deeper and deeper, so I want to control him in this way.


    But Yang an doesn''t think so. He just thinks we despise him.


    "Step, step!"


    The taxi stopped at the entrance of the village. Yang an took advantage of the faint moonlight and ran home quickly.


    "Creak..."


    Yang an gently pushed open the wooden door outside the yard, making a creaking friction sound.


    "Anzi, are you back?"


    At this time, Yang Jing''s cry suddenly came from the house. When Yang an heard the cry, he quickly hid in the corner.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Five minutes later, Yang an took two deep breaths, then wiped the sweat on his forehead and crept into the house.


    After entering the house, Yang an ran directly to the old mother''s house because he knew where his sister''s money was.


    "Creak!"


    Yang an opened the cabinet and found that the blue and white travel bag was still lying quietly inside.


    The moonlight outside shone on Yang an''s face. Yang an saw his face through the mirror on the cabinet. He gave a helpless sneer, and then reached out and grabbed the travel bag inside the cabinet.


    "Step on!"


    After taking the money, Yang an hurried outside the house.


    "Anzi, come back early!"


    At this time, the old mother in the room suddenly shouted softly.


    It turned out that Yang an''s mother was always awake. Although he knew what his son was going to do with the money, she didn''t stop it because she knew she couldn''t stop it


    Yang an looked back at his mother, then bit his lips and said, "en!"


    Ten minutes later, Yang an rode a motorcycle, braved the cold night wind, holding 100000 yuan that should have been for his mother''s operation in his arms, driving frantically on the road to the city.


    This road is particularly long for Yang an, and the scenery on the roadside is also particularly gloomy


    "Tu Tu Tu!"


    The exhaust pipe of the motorcycle made a loud noise.


    Yang an secretly vowed that if he lost all his money, he would commit suicide!


    ����


    Wang Laoliu, gouyu, Hezi and others who had been waiting in the private room for a long time finally saw Yang an coming back.


    "Pa!" Yang an threw his bag on the table and lit himself a cigarette.


    "Anzi, where did you get the money?" Wang Laoliu looked at the money on the table and asked in some doubt.


    "You can''t control this... Come and play!"


    With that, Yang an opened the wine glass buckled on his card, then took out 20000 yuan from his travel bag and threw it on the table.


    "Hehe, Anzi, are you going to have a fight with me?" Wang Laoliu picked up his poker and looked at Yang an with a smile.


    "No, I found out why you talk so much? Do you play?" Yang an was extremely upset and narrowed her eyes.


    "Pa!"


    Wang Laoliu directly took out 50000 yuan and threw it on the table. He said calmly: "20000, 20000 is meaningless. They are all great men. Have fun!"


    Yang an pulled his bag and found that 80000 yuan remained in it. If he wanted to open a card at this time, he needed 100000 yuan. If he continued to follow, he would not have enough money in the next round. He was thinking about what to do at this time!


    "Anzi, we also know each other. If you throw the rest of the money in, can I even look at me?" Wang Laoliu saw Yang an''s idea at this time and said with a very magnanimous look.


    "Ha ha, OK!" Yang an licked her lips, then directly poured all the money in her travel bag onto the table, and then opened the cards in her hand.


    "Dice a! If you''re a leopard, you''ll take it!"


    Yang''an stared at the beads and shouted at Wang Laoliu. Then he looked at the dog remnant, but the dog remnant didn''t dare to look at Yang''an, so he quickly moved his eyes elsewhere.


    "Hehe, Anzi, you said your idea today..." Wang Laoliu opened his card with a smile, and then stretched out his hand to hug the money on the table.


    Yang an quickly picked up Wang Laoliu''s card and found that Wang Laoliu was also a Dicer a!


    But Wang Laoliu is a Dicer AQ, while Yang an is a Dicer AJ. Wang Laoliu just won Yang an, and won so little.


    "Splash!"


    Yang an sat down on the stool and muttered with desperate eyes: "this... This is impossible!"


    "Today''s card is interesting. Dice a meets dice a. Anzi, you said your idea..." Wang Laoliu laughed and put away the money on the table.


    "It''s fucking impossible..." Yang an shook his head and still refused to believe this fact. At this time, his spirit had been in a trance.


    "An... An Zi!" the dog remnant looked at Yang an and stammered.


    "I''ll fuck you!" Yang an shouted angrily, and then directly punched the dog in the face.


    "Bang!"


    The dog was knocked down directly on the ground.


    Yang an rode on the dog''s neck and punched him in the dog''s face.


    "Don''t you fucking say I''m sure to win this one? Tell us why?"


    Yang an stared at the beads and shouted.


    "I... I don''t know..." the dog replied with blood on his face.


    "Anzi, it''s really not our fault! Don''t fight!" at this time, Hezi also came up and advised.


    All the conversations were heard by Wang Laoliu. Wang Laoliu smiled and then walked out of the private room with his money bag on his back.


    On the other side, after hearing the shouting from the private room, the north and South quickly took out two pickaxes from under the bar.


    "Brother song, there''s a fight in the private room..." the north and South shouted at Yang Song while looking at the monitoring.


    "Fuck, it''s shameless, isn''t it!" Yang Song put away his mobile phone, took the pickaxe from the north and South hands, and then rushed directly to the private room with the north and south.


    "What''s the matter?" Yang Song asked with a cigarette in his mouth and squinting at Yang an.


    "I..." Yang an looked at Yang Song and stammered. He didn''t know what to say.


    "Make trouble, isn''t it?" Yang Song then asked.


    "Fuck you, I lost everything and I''m afraid of you!" Yang an rushed to Yang Song with a stool.


    "Bang!"


    Before Yang an rushed to Yang Song, the North-South pick swung directly on Yang an''s face.


    "Fuck you! Don''t be shameful!"


    North and South and Yang Song rotate pickaxes and shoot Yang an crazily. Yang an lies on the ground and directly loses his resistance.


    He Zi was left behind by the dog. After seeing Yang an beaten, Yang an didn''t stagger out of the casino. At this time, he was penniless. In the eyes of everyone in the casino, he was a joke. Yang an thought he was a joke.


    He knows there must be a problem. If he follows the arranged plot, Wang Laoliu can''t win himself. What does this mean?


    A fool can think of it.


    This game is not for Wang Laoliu, but for his mother!


    The dog left Hezi and Wang Laoliu win their money together. At this time, Yang an''s hatred for Wang Laoliu is far less than that of the dog left Hezi.


    Yang an has known gouyu for more than ten years. Unexpectedly, gouyu betrayed himself at this time.


    After wandering aimlessly on the road for a while, Yang an had only one idea in his heart, that is revenge!


    "Tu Tu Tu!"


    Yang an rode a motorcycle crazy on the road. At this time, his eyes were full of blood and scarlet!


    Two hours later, Yang an returned home and took out two things, a kitchen knife and a bottle of Erguotou.


    Yang an drank up a large bottle of Erguotou in a kilogram. At this time, he only had the word revenge in his heart. Such a person has long been abnormal in his heart, because he had no love.


    Yang an went directly to the dog''s house with the strength of wine.


    At this time, gouyu is eating hot pot with his wife and children. Because gouyu''s house is a bungalow, Yang anmao can clearly hear the dialogue in the house under the window.


    "Dad, where did you get the money?" the leftover daughter-in-law asked with a smile while drinking beer.


    "Ha ha, from Yang An''s fool''s hand..." "the dog left sipping the Baijiu", the ruddy face replied.


    "You''ve colluded with the Wang Laoliu, haven''t you?" the leftover daughter-in-law then asked.


    "It''s not nonsense. If I didn''t play with him, could I get the money?" the dog left proudly.


    "Isn''t it a little bad, neighbors..."


    "You bitch, every family knows shit! In this society, if I didn''t have a way, I would have been like Yang an''s fool..."


    The conversation between the two people clearly reached Yang an''s ears, and his right hand holding the firewood chopper began to tremble.


    "Hoo Hoo!" Yang an lit a cigarette and tried to calm himself down.


    Two minutes later, Yang an threw away her cigarette butts and went directly to the door of gouyu''s house.


    "Bang bang!"


    Yang an knocked at the door without expression.


    "Who?"


    Cried the leftover daughter-in-law.


    "Bang bang!"


    Yang an didn''t speak and knocked on the door.


    "Don''t knock, it''s coming..."


    The dog''s daughter-in-law replied, and then the front door was opened with a creak.


    "Bang!"


    Yang an kicked the leftover daughter-in-law''s stomach, pointed to the leftover daughter-in-law with a firewood chopper and said, "be honest!"


    "Anzi!" the leftover daughter-in-law suddenly shouted loudly. She wanted to report to the leftover dog.


    "Pooh!"


    Yang an frowned and chopped a knife on the neck of the leftover daughter-in-law, and the blood sprayed directly on Yang an''s face.


    The body of the dog''s daughter-in-law on the ground struggled twice and lost its vitality.


    "Drinking?"


    Yang an''s face was full of blood. Looking at the dog residue hiding on the Kang, he asked with a smile.


    "Anzi, you... You listen to me..." at this time, gouyu has been scared to incontinence, looked at Yang an with desperate eyes and said.


    "Hehe, explain..." Yang an wiped the blood on his face with his clothes, and then sat in front of the hot pot and rinsed mutton.


    "I... I was forced, too. I don''t really want to hurt you..." dog residue sat on the Kang, staring at Yang an''s hand and chopping a kitchen knife, stammered.


    "Who came up with this idea?" Yang an asked expressionless.


    "Wang Laoliu..."


    "Hula!"


    Yang an overturned the hot pot, pointed to the dog residue and shouted, "I''ll ask you for the last time. Who came up with this idea!"


    "... it''s me!"


    The dog remained silent for a moment and returned with dim eyes.


    "How much did you share?" Yang an then asked.


    "Twenty thousand!"


    "You betrayed our relationship for more than ten years because of 20000 yuan?" Yang an was incredible.


    "..." the dog kept his head down and didn''t speak.


    "Hehe, friends of more than ten years are not worth his mother''s 20000 yuan..." Yang an smiled helplessly, then went to the dog and asked, "where''s the money?"


    "In the cupboard..." the dog shivered and pointed to the underground cupboard.


    Ten minutes later, the house was like hell on earth. The remains of the dog were blurred by Yang an''s firewood cutting knife, and the white wall was bright red


    Yang an took 20000 yuan and went straight home. When she got home, Yang an''s sister Yang Jing had woken up.


    ����


    "Anzi, where''s the money I put in the cabinet?" Yang Jing asked, sitting on the Kang, with faint tears hanging from the corners of her eyes.


    "... sister!" Yang an bit her lips and looked back at Yang Jing.


    "I fucking ask you for money? Where''s our fucking life-saving money?" Yang Jing roared.


    "Lost... Lost..." Yang an stammered at the door.


    "What did you say?" Yang Jing''s face was unbelievable.


    "Splash!"


    Yang an bit her teeth and knelt directly on the ground. Then she looked at Yang Jing with tears and said, "sister, I''m sorry for you. I lost my money. I''m not human, I''m not human!"


    Yang an sobbed as she smoked her mouth.


    "Yang an, are you fucking crazy? That''s the money I got from divorce to save my mother''s life! You lost... That''s my mother''s life-saving money! It''s impossible to live this day, mom! What should my mother do? Tell me!" Yang Jing pulled Yang an''s neck and shouted in a crazy mood.


    "Bang bang!"


    "Mom, my son is unfilial!" Yang an ignored Yang Jing, but knocked several heads at the old mother on the Kang.


    "You''re still not a fucking person! That''s our mother''s life-saving money!" Yang Jing sat on the ground in a trance, her eyes blankly shouted.


    "Sister, I''m sorry! I''m going to give my mother change for treatment!"


    After that, Yang an patted the money left by the dog on the table, and then strode out of the house.


    ����


    About two hours later, the police station received a report. Three members of the dog''s family were killed. Even the eight year old child was not spared. The modus operandi was very cruel.


    It is said that when the police who have been investigating for many years came into the house, some couldn''t help vomiting, because most of the remaining dog bodies were thrown into the hot pot. When the villagers found them, the meat was already cooked.


    On the other hand, Wang Laoliu and He Zi who received the news rushed to the field with their family.


    At 4 p.m. the next day, in the harem office.


    I sat at my desk, eating instant noodles and looking at the accounts of the bar and Casino. At this time, a news broke out on the TV in the office.


    "Yesterday morning, a murder occurred in the two group of 502 rural areas in the city. A family of three people was killed. The crime was very cruel. After the suspect had succeeded, he fled and drove away. The suspect was Yang An, who was the same villager in the same village as the victim. If anyone found the next person, please contact the local police immediately.


    After the incident, the provincial public security department and the Municipal Public Security Bureau made a rapid deployment. Any criminal who despises the law will eventually be dealt with. Our public security bureau will solve the case within one month. Our reporter Zhang SEC will report for you, pay attention to the progress of the case, and please pay attention to the evening news. "The host of light makeup Liumei gushed on TV, Next to the news is a recent photo of Yang an.


    "Ha ha, now this man is fucking crazy..." I looked down at the account book and frowned.


    However, the moment I looked up, I suddenly saw a picture of Yang an.


    "How could it be him?"


    I put down the account book in my hand and muttered suspiciously, because I had an impression of Yang an, and I vaguely heard from north and South yesterday that Yang an seemed to be making trouble in our casino, but North and South handled it by themselves, so I didn''t take it seriously.


    "Pa Pa Pa Pa!"


    I picked up the landline on the desk and quickly dialed north and south.


    "Leaf, what''s the matter?" north and South answered the phone soon.


    "Where are you now?" I asked quickly.


    "At home, what''s the matter?"


    "Come to the office..."


    "Good!"


    Fifteen minutes later, the north and South stormed into the office.


    "What''s the matter?" north and South sat opposite me and gasped.


    "What happened to Yang an yesterday?" I asked, looking at North and south.


    "I don''t know the specific situation. I just saw them fighting in the private room, and then Yang Song and I threw him out..." north and South simply recalled what happened yesterday.


    "Da Da!"


    I clicked the mouse and found the TV news on the computer.


    "Come on, see if there is this person who has a conflict with Yang an?"


    I pointed to the pictures left by the dog on the computer and asked North and south.


    "Is he... Dead... Dead?"


    North and South looked at the photos of the dog left and the photos of the crime scene nearby, and stammered and nodded.


    "Shit, 80% of Yang an''s murder has something to do with their mother''s gambling yesterday..."


    I rubbed my cheeks and said with some worry.


    "I didn''t expect this man to have the courage to kill..." at this time, the north and the South were still immersed in the shock of Yang an''s murder.


    "What can''t gamblers do?" I asked, looking at the north and South with my neck askew.


    "...." north and South looked at me and didn''t speak.


    "OK, you go down and tell the casino to pay attention these days. Don''t open the overall situation..." I waved my hand impatiently.


    "Yes." the South and the North agreed, and then opened the stool to go outside.


    "You started with Yang Song, didn''t you?" I suddenly looked up and shouted.


    "Do it..."


    "... be careful with Yang Song these two days!"


    "OK!" north and South nodded and then walked out of the office.


    After walking north and south, I looked at the news on the computer screen and fell into meditation.


    Although it is said that this matter has nothing to do with our casino, if the police find out, the casino in our harem will certainly have something to do with it. First, our casino is illegal. Second, we provide their gambling place, so I think the police will find me sooner or later.


    I always thought Yang an was an ordinary gambler, but I never thought he could have the courage to kill. I really deserved that sentence. Ten bets and nine madness.


    Maybe we often hear stories about who lost the house, the child and the daughter-in-law.


    At first, I thought it was all a joke. How could there be such a person in reality?


    But when I started running this casino, I knew that if gamblers lose red eyes, there is nothing they can''t do!


    Because they had no reason to talk about at that time!


    After thinking for a while, I picked up my cell phone and dialed Guo Siwei. I wanted to find out from his mouth, or I always felt insecure.


    "Is it convenient to speak?" I asked softly after Guo thought received the phone.


    "You said..."


    "How much do you know about Yang''an''s case?"


    "I don''t know much. The municipal bureau still attaches great importance to it. You''d better be careful!" Guo thought softly replied.


    "Will it involve our harem?"


    "Depending on the situation, not for the time being. There is no evidence to indicate what the murderer killed for, and the wardrobe at the scene of the crime has been opened, so the main investigation direction now is house robbery..."


    "That''s good!" I finally breathed a sigh of relief when I heard Guo Siwei''s words. As long as the police don''t focus on gambling, there will be nothing in our harem.


    "OK, I''ll hang up first."


    "Good!"


    After hanging up the phone, I called Yang Song again and communicated with him briefly, asking him to be more careful in recent days.


    ����


    On the other hand, after Yang an left home, he left H city directly by bus, because he knew that the rest of the dog would leak sooner or later, and the police would find him sooner or later, so he ran to the city next to H city early.


    Although Yang an left H City, he didn''t run away aimlessly. He came to the nearby city for a purpose. His mother hasn''t landed before the operation. Yang an wants to collect her mother''s medicine expenses before he goes in.


    There are two reasons why he didn''t plan to do the business of sneak shooting this time. One is that he came slowly and the other is that he didn''t bring the camera.


    So he is going to rob with the most direct and violent means this time!


    When Yang Angan secretly photographed, he still knew the address of the little three maintained by the rich. These people were very rich. Generally, the rich people liked to hide their money in the little three''s house. The only thing to prevent was that they couldn''t work that day and their property was frozen.


    It turned out that Yang an didn''t dare to do such a business because the risk factor was too high, and if he was caught, he might not get out in his life, but now he has that kind of concern. People are killed and robbery is nothing.


    In a small hotel.


    Yang an lies in front of the window with a military telescope in his hand and constantly observes the situation of the opposite community.


    Midnight, in a hotel.


    Yang an squatted in front of the window next to the room for an afternoon and an evening, and his telescope was always aimed at the opposite room.


    This time he wants to start with Xiaomi, mayor fan of H city. Anyway, he will do a big job, so he directly points the spearhead at the current leader of H city.

 Chapter 1392

    Yang an looked down at his mobile phone and felt that the time was almost up. He packed his things directly. Three minutes later, with a dark gray travel bag on his back, he strode out of the hotel and came to the high-end community opposite the hotel.


    This community is a new real estate opened in recent years. Many government officials and bosses in H city like to hide their beauty here. The reason is that this community is highly secretive and far from H City, which is not easy to find.


    However, Yang Angan came to this community when he secretly photographed, so he still knows very well about the environment here. He also specially equipped with the door card and elevator card of this community.


    Yang an entered the community almost without any obstacles and smoothly came to mayor fan Xiaomi''s door.


    "Ding Dong, Ding Dong!"


    Yang an found the house number according to his memory. Because he stepped on it all afternoon, Yang an determined that this room was the one he was looking for.


    "Ding Dong, Ding Dong!"


    After Yang an rang the doorbell for a while, she found no response, so she pressed it several times.


    In the house, a girl was lying in bed with a boy for the most primitive communication.


    "What''s going on?" the boy asked in a panic after hearing the doorbell, "is... Is that your family?"


    "No, I''ll go and see... You hide first..." the girl put on her pajamas, got out of bed and walked to the door.


    "Come on, don''t press..."


    Just then a girl''s voice came out of the room.


    "Fast food..."


    Yang an glanced at the fast food box in the corridor trash can and replied quickly.


    "Who ordered fast food? I didn''t order it?"


    The girl asked in some doubt, but she didn''t open the door.


    "I don''t know. The address is written here. Open the door quickly so that I can send the next family..." Yang an pretended to be worried.


    "OK, you wait..."


    The girl in the room was inked and opened the door in five or six minutes.


    Yang an turned his head and looked at the girl who opened the door. His body was stunned. Although he looked at the girl through a telescope all afternoon, he never saw a real person. This view is really fucking beautiful.


    The girl looks a bit like the popular first-line female star surnamed Yang. Her skin is very white. Her big watery eyes blink at Yang an. When she opened the door, the girl wore a silk translucent Pajama, which can block her round little ass, coupled with the looming double peaks on her chest and the big white legs exposed to the air, Look straight at Yang an.


    "What about fast food?"


    The girl looked at Yang an''s squinting eyes and frowned in disgust.


    "Hehe, rich people can play!"


    Yang an smiled, then reached out and grabbed a hand in front of the girl''s chest.


    "Ah! What are you doing?" the girl quickly stepped back and shouted.


    "How much does old fan give you this year? The treatment is good!"


    Yang an looked around the luxurious room, and then took out the firewood knife that killed the dog''s family from his travel bag.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    The girl stepped back and looked at Yang''an with trembling.


    "I''m no one, just come and get something. You''d better not shout..."


    Yang an walked to the girl and said calmly.


    "I have nothing here. You... You go..."


    The girl stared at Yang an and stammered. Looking at the knife in Yang an''s hand, the girl really didn''t dare to shout.


    "There are people in the house?" Yang an found that the girl had been looking towards the bedroom. She felt that something might be wrong.


    "No... no!" the girl replied nervously, subconsciously avoiding Yang an''s eyes.


    "Fuck... Come in with me!"


    Yang an scolded and then dragged the girl''s arm to the bedroom.


    "There''s really no one in there!"


    The girl struggled and shouted.


    "Pa!"


    Yang an slapped the girl''s face directly, and then directly scolded the girl: "don''t fucking face, don''t be shameless..."


    However, at this time, a bench suddenly flew to Yang''an.


    "Boo!" Yang an couldn''t dodge, and the bench patted him directly in the face.


    "Draft it, I''ll say someone!" Yang an shook her head, and then saw a naked young man standing at the door of the bedroom.


    "Who are you?" the boy looked at Yang an and asked nervously.


    "I''m your father!" Yang an stared at the beads, drew out a firewood chopper and ran straight to the boy.


    "Pooh!"


    The boy didn''t react at all. He was stabbed into his stomach by Yang an, and blood flowed out along the boy''s stomach.


    "Shit..." the boy stared and covered his stomach with his hands.


    "Ah! Kill people!" the girl screamed like crazy when she saw the boy''s hand.


    "Pooh!"


    "Call your mother a B?" Yang an stabbed the boy in the stomach, then pulled up the girl''s hair, took a machete and said, "don''t fucking shout, do you understand?"


    The woman stared with big eyes and her legs trembled violently. Then she pointed to the body of the boy on the ground and said, "he''s dead..."


    "Pa!"


    Yang an took his mouth out, then stared at the beads and shouted, "if you are dishonest, your consequences will be the same as him..."


    When the girl heard Yang an''s words, she immediately dared not say anything.


    Seeing that the girl was honest, Yang an didn''t write any more and went straight into the bedroom.


    "Bang!"


    After Yang an entered the bedroom, he began to search. He didn''t let go of any wardrobe, dressing table and bed sheets. He turned the house upside down, but he didn''t find anything valuable, but found some jewelry.


    "Where is the money?" Yang an asked, pointing to the girl after she walked out of the bedroom.


    "Well... There''s cash in that room, but there''s nothing else. I usually swipe my credit card, and Lao Fan returns it for me..."


    The girl pointed to the study next to the bedroom and said.


    "Go in."


    Yang an dragged the girl into the study and then continued to search.


    "Bang."


    Yang an tossed in the house for more than ten minutes and found that there was really no money in the house except for the thousands of cash, just as the girl said.


    "Shit, what''s the fucking idea!" Yang an shouted anxiously when he couldn''t find the money, and his forehead began to sweat.


    "Bang!"


    Yang an kicked over the bookcase, and then checked one book by one.


    "There''s really no money..."


    The girl stood in the corner and shouted shivering.


    "Is there a safe or something?" Yang an wiped the sweat on her forehead, pointed to the girl and asked.


    "No... no..."


    "Bang!"


    Yang an picked up a penholder and threw it directly at the girl. Then she stared and shouted, "draft it? Tell the truth!"


    "You... There is a safe next to the bookcase behind you..." the girl hesitated and told the truth.


    "Shit, didn''t you say it would be over?"


    Yang an patted the dust on his hands, then kicked the bookcase over, and a dark green safe was exposed in the field of vision.


    "Bang!"


    Yang an put his foot on the safe and found that he wanted the password. Then he directly said to the girl, "open it!"


    "Doodle doodle!"


    The girl half knelt in front of the safe, skillfully pressed a series of numbers, and the safe was opened directly.


    Yang an looked inside. There were two watches and some jewelry, but there was no money!


    "A B, such a big mayor doesn''t even have any cash?" Yang an frowned and scolded at the safe.


    "He came here without cash..." the girl whispered.


    "Shit!" Yang an scolded, and then took out the travel bag.


    "Wow!"


    Yang an poured everything in the safe into his travel bag.


    "Ba Da!"


    Just as Yang an was about to zip up her travel bag, a white USB drive fell to the ground. When the girl saw the USB drive, her pupils widened a lot and looked at Yang an carefully, but she didn''t dare to speak.


    "What is this?"


    Yang an was stunned and turned to ask.


    "I don''t know!"


    The girl stammered back.


    "Shit, it''s not as valuable as fucking..."


    Yang an scolded in a low voice, and then put the USB drive into his pocket.


    "Wow!"


    Yang an put on his travel bag and turned to the girl.


    "What are you doing?" the girl looked at Yang''an and asked with fear in her eyes.


    "What do I want?" Yang an wanted to kill the girl, but when he saw the girl''s ruddy little face, he was a little reluctant.


    The girl looked at Yang ran in amazement.


    "Take off your clothes..." Yang an said expressionless.


    "You took all the money..." the girl said pitifully with tears in her eyes.


    "Draft it? I have to do it myself, don''t I?" Yang an took out a firewood chopper and put it directly on the girl''s neck.


    "Wuwu!" the girl was silent for a moment, and her hands trembled and pulled off her thin silk pajamas.


    Yang an went up and hugged the girl and went straight to the bedroom.


    In the mayor''s office of H city.


    Mayor fan, who is nearly 50 years old, with a pair of reading glasses and angry eyes, looks at the news about the killing of his Xiaomi on TV.


    "Pa Pa Pa Pa!"


    Mayor fan took out his mobile phone and pressed out a series of numbers.


    "Hello?" the phone answered quickly.


    "Things are gone..." Mayor Fan said in silence.


    "I heard the news."


    "I hope you can get rid of it as soon as possible."


    "I see!"


    Speaking of this, mayor fan hung up directly, then picked up the landline and called the office of the Municipal Public Security Bureau.


    After answering the phone, mayor fan only said: "close the case quickly, treat such a gangster, and shoot the target directly!"


    ����


    In the harem office.


    After a few days'' rest, Liu Rui came back to work again, so I don''t have to sit at the casino bar and drink a bag of monkey king tea every day.


    I sat in the office and looked at the online report on Yang an. I felt that this man was becoming more and more dangerous and always felt a little uneasy.


    "Leaf, what are you doing?" just at this time, Yang Song sneaked into my office and grinned.


    "What else can I do, watch the news... Something?" I looked at Yang Song and replied listlessly.


    "Hehe, how do you know there''s something..." Yang Song smiled and sat opposite me.


    "Look at you like B, you know something. If you have nothing, you come into my office shaking your feet..." I answered speechless.


    "Well, it''s embarrassing for you to say that..."


    "Say what..." I pulled the mouse and asked casually.


    "I want to take a leave..." Yang Song pinched and replied with a shy expression.


    "No, no, go back to work!" I waved my hand and refused directly.


    "Shit, you haven''t asked me anything, so you won''t give me a fucking holiday!" Yang Song stood up and pointed to my nose when he heard that I didn''t give a holiday.


    "What do you say?" I looked up at Yang Song and asked softly.


    "My girlfriend is here..."


    "Pooh!"


    I took a sip of tea and sprayed it directly on Yang Song''s face. Then I looked at him strangely and asked, "when did you have a girlfriend?"


    "Online love, online love..." Yang Song answered low-key while wiping the tea on his face.


    "Online love?" I was stunned and asked.


    "I''ve known my daughter-in-law for two months. This is love between us!" Yang Song was unhappy when I insulted his love.


    "Ha ha, my daughter-in-law called..." I smiled and asked.


    "She calls me baby, I call her daughter-in-law!"


    "JB is shameless!" I said with my mouth tilted. To tell you the truth, I still envy, envy and hate. People like Yang Song have a fucking daughter-in-law. I''m still pulling a calf with Su Su Su. God, it''s unfair for you.


    "You don''t have to worry about your face. Just say whether you give me leave or not!"


    "No!" I refused cleanly.


    "Why?"


    "What? Why? Which company employee did you see make an appointment and give him a fucking holiday?"


    "I''ll tell you for the last time, I''m in love, not about a gun!" Yang Song stared at the beads to maintain his last trace of dignity.


    "I can''t give you leave for love... Hurry back to work!"


    "Have you agreed?"


    "Agreed, no!"


    "OK, I''ll call Su Su now and report that you hit the plane with her photo!" Yang Song took out his cell phone.


    "Shit, you cow force, give you a holiday, get out of the calves quickly!" I shouted speechless.


    On the other hand, after Yang an committed two crimes, he also knew that the police of the whole h were looking for him, so he didn''t continue to rob money, but casually found a cat in a rural hotel.


    "Fuck, this money is not enough?" Yang an in the hotel is eating cold skin and calculating his mother''s operation expenses, but it''s not enough. 20000 at home and 30000 in his hand are only 50000.


    Although Yang an robbed some gold necklaces and two gold watches from mayor Xiaomi, these things are no different from scrap iron for him because he can''t do it at all.


    Yang an looked through his schoolbag and looked up the address book in his mobile phone. He wanted to find someone to help him sell these accounts, but he found that he didn''t even have a confidant friend for so many years.


    After looking for a while, Yang an gave up the idea directly, but he suddenly remembered the USB drive in his trouser pocket.


    Yang an took out the USB flash drive and put it on the table. He observed it carefully for a while. Then he gritted his teeth and walked out of the hotel directly.


    In addition to the hotel, Yang an found an Internet cafe in this rural area that is biased towards the town.


    "Get on the computer and bring me a bottle of iced black tea..." after entering the Internet cafe, Yang an threw 100 yuan on the bar and whispered to the network manager.


    "ID card!" the network manager shouted with his head down playing mobile games.


    "The rest of the money is yours. Can you do without an ID card?" Yang an replied expressionless.


    "Shua!"


    The network manager suddenly looked up, then took out his ID card and opened the machine for Yang an.


    Yang an walked directly into the private room with iced black tea, and then casually found a machine to sit down.


    "Pa!"


    Yang an pressed the start button. About a minute later, the old desktop screen finally emitted a light blue light.


    "What the fuck is this broken B computer?" Yang an muttered casually, and then inserted the USB drive into the USB port.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    Yang an skillfully operated the mouse and looked over the contents of the USB flash drive after a while.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    After reading it, Yang an was sweating, took a deep breath, and then turned to the bar of the Internet cafe.


    "Do you sell USB drives?" Yang an asked, looking at the network management.


    "Don''t buy..." when the network manager saw Yang an, he replied with great enthusiasm.


    Yang an looked down at the network manager and walked directly to the door of the Internet cafe without talking.


    "Brother, if you need it urgently, I have one that can sell you..."


    "Hehe, how much is it?" Yang an stopped and asked with a smile.


    "Two hundred, you take it!" the network manager thought about it and replied.


    "Pa!"


    Yang an pulled out two 100 from his trouser pocket and threw them on the bar. When the network manager saw the money, he took out a USB drive directly from the drawer.


    "Brother, I''ll format it for you..." said the network administrator, who was about to insert the USB drive into the computer.


    "No!" Yang an grabbed the USB flash drive and went straight back to the private room.


    When the Internet cafe saw Yang an leaving, it quickly picked up 200 yuan from the bar, flushed 300 Q coins for itself, and bought some skin it had loved for a long time


    Half an hour later, Yang an walked out of the Internet cafe.


    ����


    At the other end, because Yang Song asked for leave, there were not enough people in the casino, so I had to go to help again.


    It''s nothing to do. I, Liu Rui and the north and the South played against the landlord. At first, Liu Rui said he didn''t play anything and wanted to quit gambling, but later it was really boring, so I had to come and join hands with us.


    "Two......" Liu Rui shouted with a cigarette in his mouth.


    "North and south, don''t worry about him!" I pinched the poker in my hand and said excitedly to North and south.


    "What do you care? The biggest one in my hand is a six..." north and South reluctantly replied.


    "Shit!"


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    Just then my cell phone rang. I took it out and saw that it was Yang Song.


    "Why? About gun still want to call me for advice?" I smiled and said to the phone.


    "Ye, you... Come here quickly... Help me!" Yang Song shouted intermittently with heavy breath at the other end of the phone.


    "What''s the matter? Are you?" I felt something wrong with Yang Song. Teng stood up and shouted.


    "Ah! You... Come here quickly!" Yang Song''s voice was very sad.


    "Shit, where the fuck are you?" I pulled Liu Rui and North and south, gave them a look, and then ran out and asked on the phone.


    "The stars are wide... Square, Pooh! Hurry up!"


    Before Yang Song finished his words, the phone was hung up directly.


    "Call Liangzi, Yang Song may have an accident, take the guy!" after hanging up the phone, I turned to Liu Rui.


    "Good!"


    Liu Rui nodded and ran directly to the first floor, while I ran to the parking lot to start the car.


    Two minutes later, I, Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan and the old car drove two cars from north to South and directly killed them to Xingguang square.


    "Fuck, how can I ask for an accident?" I called Yang Song while driving the car, but no one answered.


    "Will it make the immortal jump?" Yuan Yuan asked a little anxiously.


    "No, aren''t immortals dancing in hotels? How can they go to the square? Field artillery?" I asked in surprise.


    "What can happen?" Meng Liang asked with a frown, playing with the army thorn in his hand.


    "Who knows?"


    Originally I wanted to say whether Yang Song met Yang an, but later I thought that no one said it, because I was afraid of my crow mouth.


    Ten minutes later, several of us came to Xingguang square.


    "So many people?" I looked at the crowded square and said with some worry.


    "Yes, this fucking phone can''t get through. How can we find him?" Liu Rui asked helplessly with a machete.


    "Put that damn thing away and the police will catch you later!" I glanced at the machete in Liu Rui''s hand and shouted very irritably.


    "Oh." Liu Rui nodded, then directly hid the machete in his crotch.


    "You''re not afraid to fall and cut your JB?" I patted my forehead and asked speechless.


    "Why do you have so many fucking B things? What do I love? What do you always care about me?" Liu Rui finally annoyed me with ink and shouted at me with a ferocious expression.


    "Shit, let''s look separately and shout when we find it!"


    "Good!"


    After that, we rushed into the crowd in different directions, shouting Yang Song''s name while looking for it.


    "Yang Song! Yang Song!"


    While I was shuttling through the crowd, I shouted at the top of my voice. Many people next to me looked back at me, but there was no way. At this time, I couldn''t afford to lose my face. I had to use the simplest and most effective way to find Yang Song.


    We searched for more than ten minutes, but we never found Yang Song. When we were about to give up, we suddenly saw a large group of people in front of us, and I ran over.


    "Excuse me, excuse me..."


    I pushed hard into the middle of the crowd. When I squeezed into the middle, I found Yang song here!


    But when I saw Yang Song, I thought I saw the most fucking exciting scene of my life.


    Yang Song''s upper body is wearing a shirt that is about to be torn into cloth strips, and his white pants are rubbed like his black pants. Moreover, Yang Song wears socks on one foot and shoes on the other.


    The most awesome thing is that he is riding on a woman of more than 200 kilograms and frantically slapping the woman''s mouth.


    "What''s the matter? Who is it?" I asked, looking at me from north to South without speaking.


    "I don''t know, just let me go..." I changed my mobile phone to North and south, picked up chopsticks and ate.


    "Why don''t you go there?" Liu Rui asked, glancing at me.


    "No, I don''t even say who the fuck I am. How can I get there? In case I meet a female fan who is infatuated with me, I''m easy for others to take..." I replied while eating.


    "Shit, you have fucking female fans like B?" Yang Song shouted unconvinced.


    "I not only have, but also the quality is fucking high. The most important thing is the level of Qian Rou..."


    "You can pull it down. Now Qian Rou is the most beautiful woman in the world in my eyes!" Yang Song said disgustingly.

 Chapter 1393

    "Shit, why did you fight about the fucking gun?" I muttered, looking at the dishevelled woman under Yang Song.


    "What are they doing?"


    "Who knows?"


    "Exercise!"


    "It may also be performance art!"


    Hearing the comments of the surrounding people, I immediately gave up the idea of going forward to fight, because I felt that if others knew I knew Yang Song, they would treat me as a fool.


    At this time, Liu Rui and Meng Liang also gathered around. When they saw Yang Song, their choice was the same as mine. They all stood quietly and chose not to know the man in the middle of the square.


    "Why don''t you analyze it for me?" Liu Rui looked at the woman under Yang Song and asked me with a grin.


    "What''s the matter? If the appointment doesn''t agree, they''ll start working!" I looked at the woman, at least 250 kg. Compared with what Yang Song told me earlier, the woman must have deceived my brother song''s pure heart. My brother song started working with the woman in a moment of excitement. That''s certainly what happened.


    "Now this man is so fickle. He was still dear last night. Today they went to the square to fight freely..." Liu Rui shook his head and commented on him with great emotion.


    "They may be joking? Beating is pro scolding is love..." simple north and South said.


    "You can pull it down. Who do you see slapping his mouth on the horse..." I said in silence.


    "Shall we pull it up?" Yuan Yuan suggested at this time.


    "I''d like to go. You can go. I won''t go. It''s a fucking shame..." Meng Liang was the first to object.


    "I won''t go either..."


    "I''m afraid of being beaten..."


    Yuanyuan looked at us and thought about it for a while. Finally, he didn''t go up to fight.


    However, at this time, the plot reversed!


    The woman suddenly became angry, got up suddenly, and then pressed Yang Song directly under her body.


    "Change your posture..." Liu Rui looked at Yang Song and said with a smile.


    "Draft it, let you beat my mother!" the woman was also very tough. She waved her arms like a wind and fire wheel, and then pulled it on Yang Song''s face. After a while, Yang Song was beaten with blood through her nostrils. For a time, the whole square was filled with Yang song''s happy cry.


    "What a fucking shame! I can''t even beat a woman..." Meng Liang shouted with his mouth tilted.


    After hearing Meng Liang''s words, Yang Song wanted to open his mouth to speak, but he couldn''t hold the woman''s mouth. The frequency was too fast. Yang Song couldn''t speak at all. He had to point to Meng Liang with his fingers, meaning to ask him to come and help.


    "Go up and pull..." I really can''t bear to see Yang Song beaten, so I have to harden my scalp and say to Meng Liang.


    "OK! It''s a fucking shame to know such a fool..." Liu Rui replied wordlessly, and then followed me to go in the direction of Yang Song.


    However, at this time, a woman suddenly rushed out and pushed away the fat woman on Yang Song.


    Moreover, this woman looks very good. She looks a little like Guo biting in her childhood. She has white skin and handsome face. Her upper body is white half sleeves, and her lower body is a pair of super shorts. She has long legs of one meter and wears a pair of high heels. She looks very young, beautiful and sexy.


    "What the fuck is the plot? Beauty saves the bear?" Liu Rui asked after seeing the girl rush out.


    "This woman looks so fucking good!" Yuan Yuan looked at the girl and said.


    "Yes, it''s beautiful!" at this time, North and South also focused on the girl.


    "No, I can''t help this girl, Yang Song!" Liu Rui rushed out first, Yuan Yuan, followed by North and south.


    "Who are you?" the fat girl looked at Liu Rui and others rushed out and asked very carefully.


    "Who are you?" asked Liu Rui, raising his neck.


    "Who the fuck am I? Does it have anything to do with you?" the fat girl walked up to Liu Rui with high toes and put her fist against Liu Rui.


    "No, I can tell you, you''d better not do anything with me!" Liu Rui let the fat girl take five or six steps back with a fist.


    "Pa!" the fat girl went up and shouted directly on Liu Rui''s face. Then she pointed to Liu Rui and scolded, "what''s the matter with my fucking hands?"


    "You... How dare you hit me!" Liu Rui covered his red left face and looked at the fat girl strangely.


    "What''s the matter with beating you?" while talking, the fat girl waved her left hand and the second mouth fell on Liu Rui''s face.


    "I''ll fucking fight with you!" Liu Rui was slapped by these two mouths. He rolled his arms and sleeves and was about to jump on the fat girl''s face.


    I don''t think the situation is right. I quickly went up and hugged Liu Rui, and then asked the fat girl, "what''s going on?"


    "He is a heartless man. We agreed to have dinner together today, but he ran away when he saw me. I began to think he was playing with me, hide and seek! Who knows if he came with me? Really, he could run with me for more than ten miles, and I lost my fucking shoes..." when the fat girl heard what I said, she pointed to Yang Song and said with tears.


    "Well, what can''t you two say well?"


    "I want to say it well, but he just keeps running. I want to hold him if I can''t help it. Who knows, he started beating me when he turned back. At first, I thought he was playing with me. Later, I knew that he was really serious, and his nose was bleeding for me..."


    Hearing this, I burst out laughing, thinking that this woman and Yang Song are fucking wonderful!


    "What are you laughing at?" the fat girl saw me smile, grabbed my collar and stared at me.


    "Nothing, nothing..." I explained awkwardly, and then whispered to the fat girl, "if I want you to fight, let''s forget it... So many people watch and toss for a while, you two still have to go on the evening news, because it''s not good to talk about the news on an appointment, isn''t it?"


    "We''re not dating, we''re in love!" the fat girl retorted immediately after listening to me.


    "Yes, I know you two are in love, but I don''t know if it''s......" I nodded again and again.


    After listening to me, the fat girl looked around with her small eyes, then pointed to Yang Song and said, "you ask him to apologize to me, or it won''t be over!"


    "OK, I''ll let him apologize to you." I quickly promised, then went to Yang Song and said, "go over and apologize to others..."


    "I apologize to her?" Yang Song shouted, pointing to his bloody face and growing up.


    "Hurry, apologize to others..." I bowed my head and repeated a sentence in silence.


    "I won''t go. I''ll apologize to him for being beaten like this!" Yang song stuck his neck and looked like he would rather die than follow.


    "You hurry to apologize to others. You don''t feel ashamed when so many people are watching. I don''t feel fucking ashamed..." I whispered in a worried voice.


    "Yes, Yang Song, just apologize to her. Why bother with such a person..." Liu Rui also advised.


    "No, I won''t fucking bow my head to such a woman!" Yang Song refused to apologize. However, at this time, a voice like the sound of nature sounded: "if you want me to say you''d better apologize to others..."


    It was the beauty who saved Yang Song!


    "Good!"


    It''s no use trying to persuade us. In a word, Yang Song ran straight to the fat girl, and said sorry with tears in his eyes.


    After Yang Song apologized, the fat girl snorted and twisted her big ass out of the crowd.


    After the fat girl left, the crowd around slowly dispersed. Yang Song went to the beauty and carefully wiped his hands. Then he looked at the girl with a gentleman''s face and said, "Hello, my name is Yang Song. What do you call my benefactor?"


    "Qian Rou, just call me xiaorou..." the girl smiled and shook hands with Yang song very politely.


    "Qian Rou, good name!" Yang Song looked up at the sky 45 degrees, then looked at the girl with blurred eyes and sighed.


    "Even if the girl''s name is sow, he will think it''s a good name..." Liu Rui said.


    "Next, he should ask for the phone number!"


    As soon as I finished this sentence, Yang Song exceptionally cooperated with the other girls to ask for a phone call.


    "Leave a call and keep in touch in the future..." Yang Song looked at Qian Rou melancholy and said.


    "Well... Don''t use it!" Qian Rou refused with some embarrassment.


    "Meeting is fate. The sea of people is boundless. Since we can meet, it shows that this is fate. Let''s stay!" Yang Song insisted.


    "OK..." Qian Rou hesitated for a moment, then took out an Apple phone with a pink shell from her small bag, blinked at Yang Song and said, "how many are you calling? I''ll call you..."


    "139XXXXXXXXX" Yang song skillfully recited his phone.


    "It''s fucking about gun and fate..." Liu Rui said, looking at Yang Song and Qian Rou not far away.


    "Yes, this fucking idea is too coquettish..." I said with some envy and jealousy.


    "If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go first!" after leaving the phone number, Qian Rou looked at Yang Song and said.


    "Are you free today? You can go to our bar..." Yang Song asked Qian Rou to stay when he saw that Qian Rou was leaving.


    "You still have a bar!" Qian Rou covered her small mouth and looked incredible.


    "No, I''m still a shareholder!" Yang Song seized the opportunity and immediately boasted.


    "It''s so powerful, but not today. I''ll play with you sometime..." Qian Rou made a very lovely expression, and then thought about it or refused.


    "OK, let''s call then..." Yang Song saw that others didn''t agree, so he didn''t continue to insist.


    "Then I''ll go first, bye!" Qian Rou put her mobile phone back in the baby, said to Yang Song, then waved to us, then turned and disappeared in our sight.


    "It''s so fucking beautiful!" Yang Song stared at Qian Rou''s back in a daze, which made him cry.


    "All right, don''t fucking look at it. Hurry back!" I came forward and kicked Yang Song and shouted.


    Half an hour later, we drove back to the harem. On the way back, Yang Song hummed the song "because of love" in the car.


    In Liu Rui''s words, Yang Song is a cannon. If he doesn''t make an appointment, there must be a blessing!


    After returning to the harem, Yang Song had to say that he had received a great blow in his heart and didn''t go to work. I had no choice but to give him a day''s home.


    "Why did you go?" Wu Mei ran out of the bar after seeing us come back and looked at us with a worried face.


    "Ha ha, you can''t even say it..." I smiled back.


    "Why don''t you believe it? Why on earth did you go?"


    "Yang Song fought with a woman. We went to save people..."


    "Ha ha, why did he fight with the woman?" Wu Mei smiled with her small mouth.


    "Because of love!" Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    We chatted with Wu Mei casually, and then went back to our posts to work. Originally, I wanted to stay in the casino for a while, but unfortunately I met Du Xianyang and them.


    "What are you doing? I''ve been looking for you for a long time!" Du Xianyang put his arms around my shoulder and asked with constipation on his face.


    "Brother, I beg you to let me go. I drink like this with you every fucking day. I''m almost a wine companion..."


    "Don''t ink, hurry..." Du Xianyang replied impatiently.


    "What level is it this time?" I asked as I followed Du Xianyang to the private room.


    "Provincial..."


    ����


    On the other hand, Yang an copied the things in the USB flash drive in the Internet cafe and went straight back to the hotel.


    "Fuck, it''s up to you if you can get the money..." Yang an looked at the USB flash drive with red eyes and kept thinking about who can be interested in the USB flash drive and who will buy the USB flash drive in his hand.


    At 12 a.m., Yang an walked out of the hotel with his travel bag on his back, and then rode the electric car stolen from the hotel and directly returned to H city.


    The next day, at four o''clock in the afternoon, several of us sat around the dinner table.


    It may be dinner for ordinary people, but it''s breakfast for us.


    "Brother song, can you tell us the story of yesterday?" the north and the South asked Yang Song with a chicken claw in one hand and a chicken leg in the other hand.


    "Don''t fucking mention that stupid woman to me. I''m angry when I think of her!" Yang Song was obviously hit by the woman yesterday. Until this morning, his nose was still bleeding. There''s no way. He can only block his two nostrils with toilet paper, but he can''t breathe when his nose is blocked. He can only breathe with his mouth, so eating with him is a kind of torture, Eat for a while and breathe for a while


    "Tell me, I also want to listen to your first love..." Wu Mei blinked her big eyes and said curiously.


    "Fuck B, is there nothing wrong with me that day... I took wechat to pick up drifting bottles and played there. When I picked them up, I gave a fucking hint that I wouldn''t let me pick them up. I couldn''t help shaking them. After shaking them for more than two hours, my wrists were swollen, but there was no beauty, either selling * or a 40 year old widow, but I was about to give up Suddenly, a head appeared in my eyes! "


    Speaking of this, Yang Song took a sip of beer, grabbed the chicken leg from the north and south, put it into his mouth, and then said with deep eyes: "her online name is honey peach, what a fucking yearning name, what a fucking fantasy name!"


    "Can you say the key point?" Meng Liang on one side listened to some irritable suggestions.


    "Listen to you, listen honestly, don''t listen to the rolling calf!" Yang Song waved the chicken leg on his hand and spit Xingzi on Meng Liang''s face.


    "You talk, you talk!" Meng Liang wiped the spitting star on his face and dared not speak.


    "In this way, I started a sweet journey with this peach. I talked to her every night. It lasted more than a month. I was cheated by that fool for more than a month... My daughter-in-law shouted for so long every day. Now I think it''s fucking evil. I''ll give her Q coins and open iqiyi members, but what about her? She fucking ruined my love for her Yang Song''s eyes were filled with tears and his expression was very painful.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Several of us laughed at Yang Song''s expression, especially Liu Rui''s straight stomach.


    "Haven''t you seen her picture?" Wu Mei asked with her small mouth covered.


    "Yes, come and have a look. Is this picture fucking alone?" Yang Song took out his cell phone and threw it in front of us. I took a closer look at the picture. It''s obviously Zhao Liying, okay?


    And the most awesome one is the costume photo. It''s written on the side that the movie will be released someday!


    "This is a star, don''t you know?" I asked, looking at Yang Song in silence.


    "Now I know. I didn''t know. She not only took Zhao Liying''s photo as her avatar, but also shared her photos in the circle of friends when she was free. The least sincerity and trust between people were gone. I was fucking angry when I thought about it. I talked to her for more than a month. I didn''t expect to meet such a thing. When I saw that woman, I was scared to pee my pants at that time. Is this a fucking person with the picture? The face plate needs at least eight laps! And I painted a big white, just like the old sow who just came out of the lap! "


    Speaking of this, Yang Song even squeezed out a few tears. With an extremely sad expression, he hugged the north and south next to him and cried, "north and south, you know? She ruined all my persistence in love and all my hopes and aspirations for future marriage. I may not believe in online love in my life..."


    "No, no..." north and South patted Yang Song on the shoulder and said softly.


    "Can you imagine that scene? In order to meet him, I specially borrowed the suit and leather shoes from Meng Liang''s hand. When I walked to the square with the white rose in my hand, so many people looked at me. Do you know how stupid B I was on the square, and how stupid B she was on the square?"


    "Didn''t you run away later?" I looked up while eating.


    "Can I not fucking run? When I saw her, the whole person was stupid. She ran towards me like crazy and called my husband while running! So many people in the square saw it! Walking dogs, taking children, dancing square dances and setting up stalls on the ground, so many people''s eyes gathered on us. At that time, I had only one thought in my mind, that was Jue Jue Look, despair, do you understand? "


    At this time, Yang Song''s whole speech, expression and body movements have reached a level. We all put down our jobs and watched Yang Song''s vivid performance.


    "Then what happened? Why did you two fight?" Liu Rui asked.


    "Then I ran, I ran, she ran, she ran after me, but I couldn''t run her at all! She was so fucking able to run..."


    "Did you call me when you ran?" I realized at this time why Yang Song didn''t answer the phone after calling me. It turned out that the woman caught up with me and didn''t have time to answer the phone.


    "Yes, then she caught up with me. She fell over her shoulder and threw me a big somersault. I began to fight back. At first, I could beat him, but then I really didn''t have the strength... I let her fight for a long time. Fortunately, you came in time, or I would have to be killed by that stupid woman!"


    Hearing this, we quickly took up our jobs and pretended to eat. If Yang Song knew that we were watching the excitement, we had to be anxious with us


    "Jingling! Jingling!"


    At this time, a burst of mobile phone ring rang.


    "Whose? Didn''t you say to mute my cell phone during the meeting!" Yang Song shouted with staring eyes like a cat who saw a mouse when he heard the cell phone ring.


    "Not mine, not mine..." I shook my head.


    "It''s not mine..."


    "Mine, mine!" at this time, Nanbei took out his mobile phone from his trouser pocket and ran to one side with a silly smile to answer the phone.


    "Answer the phone and hide..." Yang Song said, looking at the north and South with his mouth tilted.


    "Ha ha!" I smiled and didn''t speak. After a while, North and South ran back and handed my mobile phone to me.


    "Looking for you..." north and South looked at me and said.


    "Looking for me?" I looked at the north and South and asked.


    "Well, I came up and said to find you..." north and South nodded.


    "Do you know who it is?"


    "The other side didn''t say..."


    "Shit, it''s quite JB mysterious!" I put down my chopsticks and took the phone from north and South in doubt.


    "Hello, who?" I asked into the phone.


    "Ye Han, boss ye, isn''t it?" a voice came from the other side that made me feel familiar, but I can''t remember who it was.


    "It''s me, who''s that?" I repeated.


    "I have something to do with you. Is it convenient for me to come?"


    "You haven''t told me who you are, so you said you had something to do with me..." I said with a frown.


    "I''m in the garage next to your house. I''m next to your car now. I have what you want in my hand..."


    "No, who the hell are you?"


    I didn''t speak here. I hung up on the other side.

 Chapter 1394

    "Shit, it''s disgusting. Don''t eat..." Meng Liang really couldn''t bear to see Yang Song. He put down the dishes and chopsticks and went back to his room.


    "Didi!"


    At this time, the mobile phones of North and South rang again. It was a short message.


    "You are a persistent female fan..." seeing the text messages from the north and the south, Yuanyuan smiled and said.


    "What does it say?" I tilted my neck and looked at the North-South mobile phone. It said: "I''ll wait for you in the garage. You come alone."


    After reading the text message, I was silent for a moment, then moved my chair, looked at Liu Rui and said, "I won''t come back in ten minutes. You go to the garage to find me..."


    "Why don''t we go together?" Yuan Yuan suggested.


    "No, I''ll see who it is first..."


    I waved my hand, walked back to the room, found an imitation 54 pinned to my waist, and then strode out of our house.


    Five minutes later, I came to the bottom garage of our community.


    The garage was empty. There was nothing but a few private cars. I frowned and slowly approached our Passat.


    "Pa!"


    Just at this time, a cold thing put on my neck. I looked down and saw that it was a knife.


    "Give me your cell phone..." a cold voice sounded behind me.


    "Ha ha, what hatred? It''s so serious..." I smiled back, and then my right hand touched my waist.


    "You have a gun on your waist, you''d better not touch it!" just as I was about to touch the pistol, the voice behind me sounded again.


    "I''m looking for my cell phone!" I swallowed a mouthful of spit and then felt it out of my trouser pocket.


    The man behind me took my cell phone, then pointed to the door and said, "open it!"


    I didn''t dare to move, so I had to listen to the man, take out the car key and open the door.


    "Bang!"


    The man behind me pushed me into the car, and then he sat in with me.


    "Is it you?" I turned and looked at Yang an next to me. He must have come to avenge me!


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect it was me..." Yang an smiled and closed the door.


    Just as he closed the door, I quickly took out the pistol in my arms and aimed it at Yang an''s head.


    "Why are you so excited? I''m not here to seek revenge..." Yang an put down his firewood chopper and waved at me.


    I kicked the knife at his feet with my foot, then looked at him and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    "There are many people outside. I''m afraid others will see it, so I brought you in..." Yang an looked at me and said.


    "Now the whole police in H city are looking for you. You''re crazy and come to me! Don''t you fucking pit me?" I shouted with my teeth.


    "I''m also forced. You''re the only rich person I know. There''s no way..."


    "You hurry, I''ll think I haven''t seen you. If you don''t go, I''ll call the police!"


    "I have your cell phone."


    "If I don''t go back in ten minutes, Liu Rui, they will call the police. You can do it yourself!"


    After listening to me, Yang an smiled and said, "it''s really cautious. It''s only ten minutes. Let me make a long story short..."


    Then Yang an reached out to his trouser pocket and saw him raise his hand. I quickly raised my pistol.


    After a while, Yang an touched out a mobile phone, then found a video from the mobile phone and handed it to me.


    "What do you mean?" I looked at Yang an''s cell phone and asked.


    "Are you interested?" Yang an threw his cell phone into my hand. I took it and looked at it carefully.


    After a while, I finished watching the video and looked at Yang an with a shocked face.


    "This is only a small part. There are other things in the USB flash drive. How about it? Are you interested?" Yang an looked at me, smiled and said.


    "Where did you get this?" I asked, squinting.


    "Mayor Xiaomi''s house!"


    "You''re fucking crazy. You''re trying to die with this thing, you know?"


    "Hehe, I''m dying anyway. I just want to sell it for some money. Do you want to buy it?" Yang an smiled innocently.


    "I''m not interested in this thing. I''m sorry!" after that, I pulled open the door and got out of the car. Although the things in Yang an''s hand shocked me, it''s really useless to me. It''s not only useless, but also brings us trouble, so I''m sure I won''t buy the things in his hand.


    "100000, you think again!" Yang an quickly grabbed me and bit her lips.


    "I won''t buy a penny. Go find someone else!" after that, I got out of the car directly.


    "Bang!"


    As soon as I looked back, I found Yang an suddenly kneeling on the ground.


    "What do you mean?" I asked, looking at Yang an and frowning.


    "I beg you, buy it! Just 100000! 80000 is OK!" Yang an looked up at me and prayed sincerely.


    "Ha ha, I saw you selling things like this for the first time..." I smiled and walked to Yang an.


    "I can''t help it, please, buy it..." Yang an knelt on the ground, silent for a moment, looked at me and whispered.


    "Haven''t you killed several people? You''re still short of money?" I asked very puzzled.


    "The first person I killed was for revenge, and the second person was for stealing money, but I didn''t get much money at all, so I found this USB drive..." Yang an smiled and mocked himself.


    "Why do you want money?" I lit a cigarette and leaned against the wall, trying to keep a safe distance from Yang an.


    "I..."


    "Come on, I''m on my knees. What else can''t be said..."


    "You may not believe me when I say it. I want money to operate on my mother!" Yang an looked at me firmly.


    "Ha ha, really not......" I was stunned and shook my head.


    "I knew no one would believe me... Forget it!" Yang an sighed helplessly and stood up slowly.


    "Since you want to raise money to operate on your mother, why do you gamble?" I looked at Yang an and asked.


    "The money I lost that day was from my sister''s divorce in exchange for selling the house. I originally wanted to use the money to operate on my mother, but I was confused and left the dog in the pit! I want to win back so that I can redeem my sister''s house..." Yang an looked at me as he put the knife back in his schoolbag.


    "... you are really not human!" after hearing Yang an''s words, I was silent for a while and commented.


    "Help me, I really want to raise money to do surgery for my mother!" Yang an suddenly rushed to me and grabbed my collar.


    "... it''s not that I don''t want to help you. The things in your hand are of no value to me and will bring me trouble, so I can''t help you!"


    After that, I opened Yang an''s hand and strode to the exit of the parking lot.


    After listening to my words, Yang''an behind me was paralyzed on the ground like an empty balloon.


    "Even if I''m a fucking beast, isn''t my family qualified to survive?"


    Just as I was about to get out of the parking lot, Yang an shouted this sentence.


    After hearing this sentence, I was stunned. Then I strode out of the parking lot, leaving Yang an lying on the ground and crying out.


    ����


    "Let''s go down and have a look. It''s been more than ten minutes..." in the living room, Liu Rui pinched the time with his mobile phone and said in a hurry.


    "OK, let''s go down and have a look!" Meng Liang took out an army thorn and was about to walk outside the door.


    However, the moment Meng Liang opened the door, I just ran into him.


    "Ye, you''re back?" Meng Liang immediately relaxed his expression after seeing me.


    "Well." I promised in a trance, and then pushed Meng Liang away and walked into the room.


    "What did you do down there?" Liu Rui ran to me and asked.


    "Why don''t you talk? I asked you why you went..."


    "No... nothing!" I quickly agreed. In a trance, I didn''t hear Liu Rui talking to me.


    "Why is it like losing her soul..." Wu Mei, sitting on the sofa, looked at me and said softly.


    "Bang!"


    I ignored them, went straight back to my room and closed the door.


    "What''s the matter with him?" Liu Rui stood in place, puzzled.


    "Who knows..." Meng Liang replied helplessly, and then returned to his room.


    "Yuanyuan, what''s the matter with him? Did he confess his failure?" Liu Rui ran to Yuanyuan and asked.


    "Ha ha, maybe..." Yuan Yuan giggled and didn''t say much. People like him don''t feel very obvious about other people''s emotions.


    "North and south, what''s the matter with your analysis!" Liu Rui saw that Yuan Yuan couldn''t say anything, so he had to run to North and south again and asked mysteriously.


    "I think it''s just the failure of confession..." north and South held their chin with their right hand, meditated for a while and said.


    "Shit, I can''t fucking say any constructive meaning..." Liu Rui scolded silently. Then he went to Wu Mei and said, "daughter-in-law, please analyze it for me..."


    "Rolling calf, are you free day by day? Analyze what others do..." Wu Mei scolded irritably in the sofa, then picked up the remote control and watched the TV play.


    "Why doesn''t anyone care about our boss? If he has any depression, who will pay us!"


    So people ignored Liu Rui. Liu Rui scolded in a very bad mood, and then twisted his ass and went back to the room.


    After returning to the room, I stuck my head on the bed and repeated the last sentence Yang an said to me in my mind.


    He''s right. He''s a murderous beast, but his family is not!


    Then why can''t his family qualify for survival?


    Can''t his mother receive treatment just because he lost his money?


    Is it fair for an old mother to lose her life because she raised her son for decades?


    I have been thinking about this problem in my mind. Should I help them or not, to be exact, help her!


    If an ordinary person said these words to me, I would not hesitate to take his mother to the hospital for treatment, because I have this ability, and the cost of treatment is nothing to me.


    But this man is Yang an, a murderer! A bad gambler!


    His mother''s situation today is entirely due to his own fault, and I don''t want to have anything to do with a murderer. I don''t want to bring us trouble because of such people. Really, we have a lot of trouble. I don''t want to have more, but the trouble just found you.


    ����


    At the other end, Yang an left here directly with his schoolbag after staying in the parking lot below for a while.


    After leaving, Yang an went to the black market, bought a black card, and then ran to the famous shanty town of H city. Why did Yang an come back here?


    Because this is the most mixed place in H City, where tramps, migrant workers and beggars gather, it will be very troublesome for the police to find him here, so Yang an will have the opportunity and time to escape.


    Yang an casually found a house that didn''t look very abandoned, and walked in.


    "Who are you?" the owner of the house shouted at the top of his voice when he saw Yang an coming in.


    "Pa!"


    Yang an directly took out a hundred notes and patted them on the table. Then she chose an empty room and went in.


    After entering the room, Yang an locked the door directly, then took out his mobile phone and replaced it with the black card he bought on the black market.


    Quietly looking at the mobile phone, Yang an licked her lips and directly pressed out a phone code.


    "Doodle doodle!"


    "Hello! Who?" after the phone rang for a while, a mature man''s voice came from the opposite side.


    "Hello, mayor fan!" Yang an smiled back.


    Yes, Yang an is calling mayor fan who died and lost her USB drive!


    After Yang an knew that I didn''t want to buy the USB drive, he lay in the underground garage and thought for a long time who would need the USB drive. However, the answer was very obvious. The owner of the USB drive was the one who wanted to find the USB drive most.


    He knew that he would be caught by the police sooner or later, so he wanted to collect his mother''s medical expenses and future living expenses before he was caught, so Yang an was ready to make a deal with Mayor fan directly.


    "Who are you?" Mayor fan hesitated and asked.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. I have what you want in my hand. If you want to take it back, prepare 500000!" Yang an said quickly.


    "13554xxxxx, you contact him and he will give you everything you need!" Mayor fan skillfully recited a series of telephone numbers and then hung up directly.


    When Yang an saw that the phone was hung up, he wiped the sweat on his forehead, and then dialed the number just now by virtue of his memory.


    "Time, place..." asked very crisp after receiving the phone.


    "Hehe, you have to be a professional. It''s fun to do things. At three o''clock tomorrow afternoon, Xinghe Internet cafe, you put your money in private room 7..." Yang an looked at Xinghe Internet cafe not far away, smiled and said.


    "No, we have to deal face to face!" the opposite simply refused.


    "What if you find the police circle?" Yang an hesitated and asked.


    "We are more afraid of the police than you..."


    "Hehe, OK! See you tomorrow!" Yang an thought for a moment, so he agreed.


    "En!" the other side replied, and then directly cut off the phone.


    "It''s really easy..." Yang an looked at her mobile phone and smiled. Then she lay in bed in a very good mood and quietly waited for the arrival of tomorrow.


    ����


    At the other end, in the parking lot of a hotel in H City, there were two middle-aged people sitting in an overbearing car. One of them was the one who talked to Yang an just now. His name was Wang Hua and he was mayor fan''s private bodyguard.


    As soon as Wang Hua hung up Yang an, mayor fan called in.


    "Have you finished?" Mayor fan asked expressionless.


    "Having said that, we''ll trade at three o''clock tomorrow..." Wang Hua replied.


    "Why is he still alive?" Mayor fan asked in a cold voice.


    Wang Hua''s body suddenly stiffened and didn''t know how to answer.


    "We must get rid of this man tomorrow, you know?" Mayor fan continued.


    "Understand!" Wang hualeng replied.


    "Don''t like it?" the driver next to Wang Hua saw Wang Hua Hang up the phone and asked softly.


    "Hehe, if you don''t like it, don''t like it. Make a pile of rotten things yourself and let me wipe his ass..." Wang Hua said helplessly.


    "Who let us eat this bowl of rice..."


    With a foot on the accelerator, the driver rushed out of the parking lot.


    ����


    On the other hand, I had been struggling for more than two hours at home, and finally decided to go to Yang an''s house.


    "Do you know where Yang an''s house is?" I asked as I went to the casino bar and looked at the north and south.


    "What do you want to know about him?" the north and South stared at me and asked.


    "Ask what you should ask, don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask, why don''t you have such staff quality?" I kicked the north and south, smiled and scolded.


    "Hehe, I''ll ask you..."


    North and South also smiled. Then they ran to the middle of the casino and talked with some gamblers familiar with Yang an. After a while, North and South ran back and handed me a piece of paper.


    I looked at the address on the paper and silently remembered it in my heart. Then I walked out of the casino. As I walked, I took my mobile phone and called Meng Liang, Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan. I always felt that I couldn''t go all by myself, so I called them together.


    Ten minutes later, a Passat drove out of the parking lot of the harem.


    In the car, Liu Rui looked at me with 200000 cash in his arms and asked, "do you think this can be true?"


    "Don''t you know if it''s true?" I put my hands behind my head and said that I''m not sure whether Yang an lied to me, but I don''t think his expression is fake.


    "Earning some B money this day is not enough for you to do good..." Meng Liang looked at me while driving the car and said.


    After Meng Liang knew about it, his first reaction was to ask me not to get involved. It''s not that he didn''t have a good heart, but he felt that there were too many such things we couldn''t manage, and Yang an''s identity was too sensitive, so Meng Liang always opposed my practice.


    "Don''t fuck BB, I can''t accumulate some virtue!" I pushed Meng Liang and scolded with a smile.


    "Don''t fucking make trouble, driving..." Meng Liang replied to me impatiently.


    "I think ye did quite right. Although there are many such things, we can''t ignore them. After all, we have this ability..." Yuan Yuan, sitting in the back, said very kind.


    "Hehe, Yuanyuan still understands..." I looked back at Yuanyuan and smiled.


    "They are all rich to burn..." Meng Liang muttered, and then concentrated on driving the car.


    ����


    Two hours later, we finally found Yang an''s home in a rural area.


    "Looking at this environment, the situation of his family should not be very good..." after we entered the yard, Yuan Yuan frowned at the broken bungalows.


    "Hehe, that''s it. Every day, he fucking runs to our harem to spend thirty or fifty thousand..." Liu Rui shook his head and said.


    "OK, don''t say a few words. It''s not good for people to hear..." I scolded softly, and then stepped forward and knocked on the door.


    "Bang bang!"


    I knocked on the door twice, and soon the light bulb in the house came on.


    "Don''t I tell you? The dead man is not at home. I beg you, don''t come..." a woman''s cry came from the house.


    I was stunned when I heard this sentence. It should be Yang an''s sister. During the period when Yang an had an accident, they should have been harassed by the police and asking for debts.


    "Can you open the door? We''re not looking for Yang an..." I whispered back.


    "Who are you looking for?" Yang an''s sister was silent, then went down to the door and said.


    "We''ll find you..." I whispered back.


    "Creak!"


    The shabby wooden door opened a gap, revealing a pair of women''s eyes.


    "What are you looking for me for?"


    The woman looked at us and asked with a wink.


    "Can you come in and talk?" I pointed to the room.


    "Oh, come in!"


    Yang an''s sister didn''t think we were bad guys, so she opened the door after thinking about it.


    After entering the house, I looked up and down. I can only use the word "house surrounded by walls" to describe the scene I saw. There are basically no electrical appliances in the house. There is no furniture except a wardrobe and an old-fashioned TV.


    "You sit..." the woman simply cleaned up her messy hair and circled the bedding on the Kang to make room for us to sit.


    "Nothing..."


    We walked around the room and then all stood aside.


    "Jing, is Anzi back?" just at this time, an old voice sounded in the house. It should be Yang an''s mother.


    "No, there are guests..." Yang Jing quickly replied.


    I walked into the inner room along the sound. As soon as I entered the room, I smelled a pungent smell of urine. Then I saw a skinny old man lying on the Kang. I looked at the ground. There were a lot of bloody sticky sputum on the ground. It seems that Yang an really didn''t lie to me. His mother was really ill.


    "Cough, cough, you... Who are you?" the old man on the Kang looked up at me and asked.


    "Ah, I''m Yang an''s friend. Grandma, how are you recently?" I hurried to Yang an''s mother and replied.


    "Much better, much better... Did Anzi cause any trouble outside? I heard his name on TV that day..." Yang an''s mother gasped and asked me with great worry.


    "Nothing... Nothing. He''s fine outside..."


    "That''s good, that''s good, Anzi is not bad, he just likes to play, I know..." after the old mother heard me say that Yang an is all right, a smile finally appeared on her face, smiling happily, but in my eyes, the smile is so dazzling.


    "Yang an has been very busy recently. I may not be able to come back to see you for a long time..." I felt my eyes red.


    "It''s all right if you don''t come back. Be busy, be busy..." the old mother waved her hand and said with a smile.

 Chapter 1395

    "Well, you have nothing to do. Rest... I just came to see you!" I stood up and prepared to go outside.


    "Child, wait a minute..."


    At this time, Yang an''s mother shouted. When I looked back, she was groping for something in her quilt.


    After a while, she took out a gold ring, handed it to me, patted my hand and said, "if you see Anzi, give this to him and tell him to sell it when he has no money... Don''t be hungry. It''s not easy for my son to be outside!"


    Hearing this, my tears flowed out in an instant!


    An old mother who is seriously ill knows that her body is getting worse day by day. She is always reluctant to go to the hospital and even buy herself a piece of meat!


    But she still thinks of her useless son!


    She is also afraid that her son will not have enough to eat!


    Poor parents all over the world!


    I silently put away the ring in my hand, then turned and walked out of the house. I really can''t stay in the house more, because I can''t stand the sincere eyes of Yang''an''s mother.


    After leaving the house, I wiped my tears and walked to Yang Jing''s house.


    "How long has your mother been ill?" I asked, looking at Yang Jing.


    "It''s been more than half a year. Originally, I came back to take my mother to see a doctor, but the money was stolen by my brother. I heard that he also killed people, and I don''t know how he is now..." when Yang an was mentioned, Yang Jing''s tone was not blaming but worrying.


    "Do you still have contact with him?"


    "Yes... No!" Yang Jing quickly changed her words.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and took the heavy 200000 cash from Liu Rui and put it on the table: "this money is for your mother to see a doctor. No one can give it, including Yang an. Do you know?"


    Yang Jing looked at the money on the table and was stunned. She looked at me in confusion. She didn''t know what to say.


    "OK, when the money arrives, we''ll go," I stood up and prepared to go out.


    "Who are you?" Yang Jing stood up and looked at me and shouted.


    "Hurry to see your mother, and don''t tell anyone I gave you money..."


    "If you don''t tell me who you are, I can''t take the money!" Yang Jing shouted stubbornly.


    "This is the 200000 yuan lost by Yang an. I''ll help him get back..."


    "...." Yang Jing stared and didn''t speak.


    "By the way, this is the ring your mother gave me. Let me hand it over to Yang an. Yang an may not receive it. You''d better keep it..."


    I put the ring on the table, then turned and walked out of the room. Meng Liang and they followed me out.


    Yang Jing in the house stood in place, quietly looking at the back of several of us


    ����


    "Leaf, why are your eyes red?" Yuan Yuan looked at me and asked after returning to the car.


    "Nothing, the wind is blowing..." I rubbed my eyes, then turned to look at the three of them and asked, "are you homesick?"


    After hearing my question, Meng Liang, Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan were stunned.


    "Why don''t you talk? Have you been homesick for so long?" I continued.


    "I called my mother a few days ago. My mother asked me to go back. I didn''t dare to go back. I was afraid my father would hit me..." Yuan Yuan said with his head down.


    "Me too. I''m afraid I can''t get out when I go back..." Liu Rui whispered.


    "I seldom call my mother and scold me as soon as I speak..." Meng Liang was silent and opened his mouth.


    "Let''s go back in a few days. Let''s go home and have a look. I''ve been out for so long..." I rubbed my face and said tired.


    Yang an''s mother still gave me a lot of stimulation. We haven''t been out for a long time, but we never thought about going home. First, we can''t face our parents when we go home. Second, considering Wei Tian''s affairs, we haven''t dared to go home, but I didn''t think about it for our relatives. I think we''re very selfish, People like Yang an are good children in their mother''s eyes. What about us?


    Are we not as good as Yang an?


    As a saying goes, all parents in the world think their children are the best children, but they don''t say it.


    Now in this society, friendship and love are weak, but family affection will never be weak!


    When Yang an''s sister saw us leave, she quickly hid the money on the table carefully in the cabinet, then changed her old mother into a new quilt and ran outside the house with her mobile phone.


    "Hello, Anzi?" Yang Jing squatted in the corner of the courtyard wall and asked softly to the phone.


    "Sister, what''s wrong?" Yang an''s voice sounded.


    "No, my mother''s medical expenses have been settled. Anzi, my mother has been saved!" Yang Jing could not contain her joy.


    "... where did you get the money?" Yang an asked in silence.


    "I don''t know. Just now a few people came and threw down 200000 yuan. They said this was the money you said. Let me take it to see my mother, and said..." Yang Jing stopped.


    "What else do you say?" Yang an asked hurriedly.


    "... also said that no one could give the money, including you!" Yang Jing hesitated and told the truth.


    "Oh, sister, do you remember what those people look for?"


    "I''m not old. The head is about the same as you. I think it should be in my twenties..." Yang Jing recalled with her eyes closed, and then briefly described the physical characteristics of several of us.


    After hearing this, Yang an thought of us for the first time. Because he came to me this afternoon, he thought it must be the money we gave her sister.


    Knowing that it was us, Yang an was silent for a while, and then said to the phone: "sister, I''ll give you an express later. This express is very important. If one day you watch the news, I''m caught or dead, you can send this express to the address I left for you..."


    "Anzi, what are you talking about? How can you die well?" Yang Jing was stunned and shouted.


    "Oh, just do as I say. Why is there such ink..."


    "OK, Anzi, you should be safe outside. I''ll follow you..."


    Yang Jing didn''t speak, so Yang an hung up the phone.


    ����


    At the other end, H City, a resident in a shantytown.


    Yang an lay quietly on the bed with her eyes wide open. She didn''t know where to think.


    Half an hour later, Yang an casually pulled a page of paper with more blank space from a book, and then wrote down our home address and my name on the paper with a pencil.


    An hour later, Yang an went out and walked directly to Xinghe Internet cafe.


    "Fuck him, fuck him, come on! Are you a fucking fool! I fucking asked you to zoom in, you can''t hear me?"


    Because it is a shantytown, the Internet bar equipment here is very old, and the environment of the Internet bar is also very broken. There are three or five colorful young people sitting in the corner, their eyes straight, their hands twitching, constantly operating the mouse, and shouting while playing.


    "Man, do me a favor?" Yang an went to the corner and looked at a 17-year-old young man and said with a smile.


    "Wait a minute, I''m playing..." the young man waved his hand impatiently, and then focused on playing the game.


    Yang an smiled and didn''t speak. She stood quietly beside the youth and watched the youth play games.


    "Fuck, I lost again!" the young man pulled off his headphones and lit a cigarette. As soon as he turned around, he found that Yang an was still on his side, crooked his neck, looked at Yang an and asked, "what are you looking for me?"


    "Can you help me have an express tomorrow?" Yang an also lit a cigarette for herself.


    The young man looked at Yang an''s cigarette, which was lotus king. He was stunned for a moment, and then said, "yes, but I can''t help you in vain?"


    "Hehe, definitely not..." Yang an took out 200 yuan and put the money and a bag in front of the youth''s computer.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll mail it to you early tomorrow morning!" the young man quickly put away Yang an''s 200 yuan, then bared his teeth and promised.


    "En en, can I borrow it?" Yang an nodded and pointed to the computer in front of the young man.


    "Use it, use it casually..." the young man quickly got up.


    As like as two peas, Yang An computer did not sit down. Instead, he stood and opened the webpage. He found the report of H city TV station. He began to smoke on the side. But after he saw the four characters of the computer killer on the computer screen, he looked down again, and the picture on the screen was obviously the same as the man in front of him.


    The young man quickly rubbed his eyes and thought he had an illusion in the middle of the night, but he carefully looked at the screen, and then looked at the man next to him. He was fucking alone.


    "Ah!"


    The young man gave a cry of fear, and then stepped to run outside.


    Yang an took out his firewood chopper in his arms, came forward and covered the young man''s mouth, and then whispered in the young man''s ear, "do you know who I am?"


    "Know... Know!" the young man was so frightened that he had peed his pants.


    "When the bag arrives tomorrow, you have nothing to do. If you don''t, you will be on the news the day after tomorrow, okay?" Yang an continued.


    "Ming... Understand!" the young man nodded quickly.


    "Fight outside..." the owner of the Internet cafe who heard the cry frowned and shouted.


    "No, it''s fun!" Yang an loosened the young man and replied with a smile. Then he patted the young man on the shoulder and said, "go on playing..."


    After that, Yang an turned and walked out of the Internet cafe, leaving the young man standing in place and staring at the bag on his hand and the bright red 200 yuan.


    ����


    At the other end, after we left Yang an''s house, we drove directly back to the harem.


    After going back, Meng Liang and his family should be busy. When I''m free, I''m ready to go back to the office and have a rest. Then when I get off work in the evening, I''ll tell them about our home.


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    "Who the fuck locked my house..."


    I stood in front of the office door and knocked for more than half a minute. At first, I thought someone locked me. Later, I reflected whether I locked it myself, so I was ready to find a key to open the door. Suddenly, Yang Song''s voice came from inside: "who?"


    "Me, who else can it be?" I shouted silently.


    "Wait a minute!"


    "Wait for a JB. Are you watching pornographic films in my house again? How many times have I told you not to watch my computer? I''ve redone the system six times a week. Can you find the north and South points if you want to see? His mobile phone is full of these things. If you don''t watch my computer and play JB minesweeping, you can get a blue screen..."


    I stood outside the door with a mental nagging ink.


    "Bang."


    Four or five seconds later, Yang Song, dressed neatly, pushed open the door from the house.


    "What the fuck are you doing in my house? Tell the truth quickly. Did you find new seeds and show them to me..." I scolded and walked into the office, then sat down on the sofa and stared at Yang Song.


    "Nothing... Nothing, just...!" Yang Song''s face was slightly red and he scratched his head in embarrassment. His expression was very unnatural and looked at the direction of the computer.


    I followed Yang Song''s eyes and found a woman sitting in front of the computer.


    Qian Rou looked at me with a smile, waved her hand and said, "Hey, handsome boy, long time no see!"


    "Shit, what the fuck is going on!" I got up and pointed to Qian rou.


    "I said we just borrowed your place to chat. Do you believe it?" Yang Songhong looked at me shyly and asked.


    "I fucking believe I''m a fool, not that you two have known each other for only a long time? You''ve been having an affair in the office..." I shouted with some excitement.


    "No affair, just chat..." Yang Song then explained.


    "Get out of here, fool. I don''t fucking believe you. Why did I lock the door? That''s what happened. Don''t you know him, girl? You''ll have sex with him?" I looked at Qian Rou and asked.


    "I don''t know. Can I do this with him?" Qian Rou sat down next to Yang Song, and her small head leaned up naturally.


    "Gudong."


    I watched the two people unconsciously swallow their saliva, and my heart was suddenly cold. Did Yang Song have an object like him?


    I''m still single!


    shame!


    At this time, there are only two words in my heart, that is shame!


    "What are you looking at?" Yang Song asked, shaking his hand in front of me when he saw my hair straightening.


    "No... nothing!" I replied with a slightly sad tone.


    "Do you like our xiaorou, too? Look at us. You can''t stand it?" Yang Song thought for a moment, stared at beads and asked.


    "Return his mother xiaorou, it''s shameless... You''re disgusting!" I scolded Yang Song with my teeth.


    "Handsome boy, if you like me, I can give you a chance..." Qian Rou looked at me with a smile and joked.


    "Pull it down. If I like you, Yang Song has to eat for me in the middle of the night. How are you two good?" I''m going to learn some experience from Yang song so that I can get Su Su done as soon as possible.


    "It''s not very good. I just added wechat after I went back that day and talked..."


    I saw two words on Yang Song''s face, bang se.


    "That''s it?" I couldn''t believe it.


    "Yes, otherwise, you don''t understand the feeling. I''ll tell you. When you come, you can''t stop it..."


    "Stop!" I knew Yang Song was going to brag again, so I quickly interrupted, and then asked, "you two belong to online love?"


    "Is it OK to be told by his mother about online love?" as soon as I said online love, Yang Song immediately blew his hair. That memory may be an injury he can''t mention in his life.


    "What online love?" Qian Rou asked, staring at us with big eyes.


    "Nothing... Nothing!" Yang Song hurriedly explained, then looked at me and said, "leaf, do you think this is the story of the old man who lost his donkey and came back with a horse..."


    "That''s a fucking blessing in disguise. Can you have a little culture!" I stood up speechless and scolded, and then walked out of the office with my hands behind my back.


    "Why are you going?" Yang Song cried hypocritically as he looked at me and stretched his neck.


    "I''ll make room for you two..."


    "Thanks!" Yang Song shouted impolitely, and then slammed the door of the office.


    "The world is so fucking crazy that rats are fucking bridesmaids for cats..." I looked at the closed door, scolded with a little jealousy, and then walked to the basement.


    ����


    At 3 p.m. the next day, Xinghe Internet cafe.


    Yang an came ten minutes in advance. Although he knew that he would die in this transaction, he still came. He wanted to fight. This is a typical gambler''s psychology!


    At three o''clock sharp, Wang Hua strode into Xinghe Internet cafe alone with a leather box, then took out his mobile phone and dialed Yang an.


    "Where are you?" Wang Hua asked in a low voice.


    "Private room 5!"


    Wang Hua put down the phone, walked into private room 5 and sat opposite Yang an.


    "Pa!"


    Wang Hua took out a cigarette and lit one for himself. Then he threw the money box directly on the table and whispered, "here''s the money. Where''s the stuff?"


    "Hehe, I''ll see if the money is real..." Yang an replied with a smile.


    "..." Wang Hua was silent and pushed the money box directly in front of Yang an.


    "Pa!"


    Yang an took the money box, opened it directly, took out a pile of money at random, looked carefully, and then said with a smile: "people in your government are happy..."


    "I don''t know one thing all the time..." Wang Hua said, looking at Yang an in silence.


    "You said..." Yang an said as he put the money pile by pile into his travel bag.


    "Why did you contact Lao Fan?"


    Wang Hua asked expressionless


    Yang an glanced at Wang Hua, then smiled inexplicably and said, "he dares to buy..."


    "Have you contacted others?" Wang Hua asked with some excitement.


    "No, no..." Yang an knew he was wrong and quickly changed his words.


    "... what are you trying to do after killing so many people?" Wang Hua did not continue to struggle on this issue, but put forward the next question.


    "What''s the picture? What else can you picture! Money..." at this time, Yang an has put all the money into his travel bag.


    "Ha ha." Wang Hua smiled and then stretched out his hand and said, "give me something..."


    "Pa!"


    Yang an took out his USB drive and threw it on the table.


    "No backup?" Wang Hua squinted at Yang an.


    "Don''t worry, no!"


    "Take care of yourself!"


    Wang Hua put away the USB flash drive and said softly.


    "Goodbye!"


    Yang an picked up his travel bag and reached for the firewood knife under the bag. At the same time, Wang Hua narrowed his eyes and touched the pistol with his right hand at his waist.


    "Draft it!"


    "Bang!"


    The gun rang out almost at the same time as Yang an''s cry. As Yang an''s knife flew out, Wang Hua also fired.


    But Yang an''s action is faster than Wang Hua''s, because Wang Hua sits and pulls out his gun.


    Wang Hua missed a shot and hit Yang an on the shoulder. Similarly, Yang an''s knife was also avoided by Wang Hua and split on the shoulder.


    Yang an looked at Wang Hua, then took his travel bag and ran outside the Internet cafe.


    "Bang!"


    "Kill!"


    After hearing the gunshot, the Internet cafe fell into chaos.


    "Shit!"


    In the private room, Wang Hua looked at the wound on his shoulder and scolded in a low voice. Then he quickly stood up and chased Yang an, but after running out of the private room, Wang Hua understood why Yang an chose to trade here.


    Because it''s so fucking messy outside the Internet cafe!


    After hearing the gunshot, not only the people on the Internet were in chaos, but also the streets outside were in fucking chaos.


    There were panic stricken people everywhere, shouting and asking for help!


    I can''t find Yang an''s shadow at all!


    "Fuck!"


    Wang Hua looked at the chaotic street, whispered a curse, and then took out the phone.


    "Did you keep up?"


    "No, there are too many people outside. I ran away!" the other end replied with some frustration.


    "Look, we can''t let him run away!" Wang Hua gritted his teeth and scolded.


    "I see!"


    Ten minutes later, three shots rang out all over the block!


    "Someone shot?" Wang Hua shouted at his companion.


    "That direction..." the companion pointed to the front, and then they ran to the sound source.


    "Someone shot in here just now?" Wang Hua grabbed the landlord who was running outside in a panic and asked quickly.


    "Yes, there are three people on it!" the landlord agreed with a schoolbag in his arms.


    "Shit!"


    Wang Hua scolded, then directly released the landlord and ran to the house.


    The landlord watched Wang Hua and others run into the house and ran crazy to the street.


    ����


    "I grass your mother!"


    Wang Hua looked at Yang an''s body and hit it on the wall.


    "What''s the matter?" the companion ran over and asked.


    "People are dead, money is gone..."


    "Who moved his hand?" Wang Hua''s companion asked expressionless.


    "How the hell do I know that there''s a third party involved in this?" Wang Hua shouted, staring at beads excitedly.


    "It''s troublesome. How can I explain when I go back?" my companion looked at Yang an''s body and said with a sad face.


    However, at this time, Wang Hua glanced at Yang an''s wound, glanced at the bullet shell on the ground, and then ran out of the door like crazy.


    "What''s the matter?" the companion gasped after catching up.


    "Fuck, this man died of a shotgun. Who the fuck goes out to work with a shotgun!" Wang Hua pinched his waist and scolded.


    "You mean that the landlord who ran out just now is the murderer?" the companion was stunned and said in doubt.


    "What the fuck do you want? We''ve been fooled!" Wang Hua said, gritting his teeth and scolding.


    "What the fuck..."


    "It''s OK. As long as there is no third party involved in this matter, no one knows how Yang an died..." Wang Hua narrowed his eyes and said.


    "What do you mean?" the companion didn''t understand Wang Hua''s words.


    "Go back and say we killed it. Don''t we finish it when we make up the money? Lao Fan should not find out..."


    "The body?"


    "Call the police! Let Lao Fan operate it and say he was killed by the police..." Wang Hua thought and said.


    "It''s the only way!" the companion nodded helplessly.

 Chapter 1396

    Ten minutes ago.


    Yang an, who ran out of the Internet cafe, didn''t run out of the shanty town for the first time, but returned to the house he rented with 100 money.


    After returning to the house, Yang an licked her lips, looked at the money in the bag, shook her neck, then smiled and said, "fuck, don''t bet where happiness comes from. Winter has passed, and my spring has come..."


    "Bang!"


    At this time, Yang an''s door was pushed open, and Yang an quickly put away his travel bag.


    "Who?"


    When Yang an heard the news, he suddenly turned back and shouted at the door.


    "Me!"


    A man came to Yang an with a shotgun in his hand.


    "What do you mean?"


    Yang an looked at the man in front of him. Yes, the man was the owner of the shanty town. Yang an gave 100 yuan to the landlord!


    "I''ve been following you these days. I know you have money in your hand. Give it to me!" the landlord looked at Yang an with a gloomy face and said.


    "You''re fucking crazy, aren''t you? Do you know what I do?" said Yang an. He was going to touch his bag, but he found that his knife was lost when he cut Wang Hua.


    "I know what you do! You are a murderer, so I dare to kill you!" the landlord said with clenched teeth.


    "Can I give you half?" Yang an asked in silence.


    "I can only leave you a fare..."


    "Ha ha, it''s fucking black..." Yang an smiled.


    "As you said, if I can''t get the money today, when can I get out of this poor place?" the landlord shouted with an abnormal expression.


    "OK, here you are. Here you are!"


    Yang an loves money, but he loves life more. He has a backup of the USB drive in his hand. He thinks he can exchange money with others, so he chooses to compromise.


    "Give me the bag!"


    The landlord licked his lips, looked at the bag and said.


    "Hehe, don''t be so nervous!" Yang an smiled and threw the schoolbag under the landlord''s feet.


    The landlord picked up his schoolbag, carefully checked it, then took out a pile of children and threw them at Yang an''s feet, saying, "go quickly..."


    "You have a little conscience..." Yang an smiled, picked up 10000 yuan on the ground and walked towards the door.


    "You won''t be afraid of getting hot when you take the money?" when Yang an was about to go out, he looked back at the landlord and asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, not afraid!"


    From beginning to end, the landlord held a shotgun in his hand. He dared not relax in the face of Yang an.


    "See you later!"


    Yang an waved her hand and walked out of the room without looking back.


    "Kang! Kang! Kang!"


    The shotgun made a deafening sound. Three bullets shot through the door in an instant. There was a sound of human body falling outside.


    The landlord walked out of the room with a shotgun.


    "Sorry, I can''t let you go. You''ll come back when you go. Thank you for reminding me!" the landlord said looking at the dying Yang''an.


    "Gollum, Gollum!"


    "I grass your mother!"


    Yang an said the last word with blood in his mouth, and then the whole person lost his vitality.


    A crazy gambler did not die in the hands of the murderous killer Wang Hua, but died in the hands of a seemingly honest poor man.


    Why?


    Because the landlord wants to gamble and win more than him!


    After killing Yang an, the landlord didn''t interrupt the treatment of the body at all. Instead, he took out his mobile phone and quickly dialed a number.


    "Daughter in law, have you arrived with your daughter?" the landlord asked excitedly.


    "We have arrived at the railway station..."


    "Wait for me, I''ll go right away!"


    "Have you got the money?" the landlord''s daughter-in-law asked anxiously.


    "Got it, got it!"


    "That''s great. We''ll have a good life in the future..."


    "Ha ha, that''s not right. My daughter can go to school, too. OK, I won''t tell you. I''ll go right now..."


    "Be careful!"


    "I know!"


    The landlord packed up his things and was just about to go out of the door, but he happened to meet Wang Hua and others who came along with the sound.


    After Wang Hua and others left the shanty town, it took more than half an hour for the police to come


    At 8 p.m., the local TV station of H city broadcast the picture of Yang an being killed. Yes, there was no video, only the picture.


    The police have always claimed that Yang an took the initiative to resist, and the armed police had no choice but to shoot and kill. After spitting and scolding, the people who did not know the truth accepted this fact one after another.


    The next day in the newspaper of H City, it was written in such big characters that the murderer Yang an was arrested yesterday and killed on the spot!


    Yang an''s short life was completed in just 15 big characters.


    Since then, there has been a vicious murderer in the world, but our society seems to have not changed. People''s lives continue, students go to school and workers go to class.


    When a man dies, his sin will be eliminated. He is not a good man and there is no need to remember it. However, whenever I hear the name, I feel inexplicably desolate


    This year''s H city caught fire to two people, one was the thing that killed Liu Ming and the other was the murderer Yang an. The story of the two people was spread by people. The people only knew that they were murderers devoid of human nature, but few people knew the story behind them.


    Maybe society is like this. Everything depends on the results. No one looks at the process. Killing someone is damned. No one cares why you kill.


    I once heard such a story. A middle-aged man with IQ problems took a daughter-in-law by relying on some savings he had saved at ordinary times. However, later, he found that his daughter-in-law had colluded with a matchmaker in order to cheat him of his money, and the matchmaker was still his brother!


    In a rage, he killed the adulterers *, and then he was arrested and sentenced to death.


    After this incident was reported, it caused an uproar in the local area. People felt unworthy for this man one after another, and some were even willing to help him appeal for free.


    But in the end he was executed.


    When people''s legal consciousness was sound, they found that as long as they spent some money and gave him a proof of mental illness, they could completely let him out alive.


    Why can this psychotic murder win the sympathy of others, while Yang an and things can only be despised by the masses?


    In fact, it''s because the people can''t see the story behind them!


    No one is fucking crazy. No one kills for fun. No one kills without a story!


    ����


    Yang an''s departure has no impact on our lives. Although we have dealt with him and helped his mother, that''s all.


    Three days later, in the lobby on the first floor of the harem.


    "See the leaves?" Meng Liang asked, dragging Liu Rui with a courier in his hand.


    "He''s getting angry recently and sleeping at home..." Liu Rui obviously felt very dissatisfied with my behavior and replied with a slight emotion.


    "Shit, I have to go home to find him?" Meng Liang touched his head, a little impatient.


    "Why, what can I do for you?"


    "Isn''t there a courier? The courier asked me to give it to Ye as soon as possible..." Meng Liang looked at the courier in his hand and explained.


    "What is it? It''s quite mysterious..."


    "I don''t know. It doesn''t say what it is. It doesn''t even say who sent it..."


    "Did you say it would be an inflatable doll?" Liu Ruisi took a test, looked at the express with an obscene face and said.


    "Shit, can you have something normal in your fucking mind..." Meng Liang scolded speechlessly, then turned around and prepared to go outside the door.


    "You really sent him home?" Liu Rui shouted


    "Or else?"


    "Throw him the office. You''re not too tired to run back and forth..."


    "Yes, I won''t send it to him!"


    Meng Liang turned around and thought it was the same thing. He directly changed his direction and ran to my office.


    ����


    At the other end, I lay on the bed with a big quilt covered and my head full of sweat.


    "Why do you think I feel so pierced?" I asked Susu at the other end of the phone.


    "What''s the matter with you? If you catch a cold, go to the hospital..." Su replied with concern.


    "This is my heart disease. The doctor can''t cure it!"


    "..." Susu didn''t speak.


    "Heart disease needs heart medicine. I''ll tell you!"


    "Ye Han, we''ve been talking for more than half an hour. You''ve been talking to me for more than half an hour. Your friend found a daughter-in-law to stimulate you... Can we be as strong as an old man! Besides, even if you want to soak me, this routine is too old! Are you stupid or am I stupid?" Su Su shouted without saving me any face.


    "Sister, will you treat a patient like this?" I said awkwardly after being exposed by Jesus.


    "You''re not a patient... A headache is a disease? Are you a man?"


    "OK, I won''t tell you. My feelings and sense of career are not going well these days! I have to find a fortune teller to calculate for me in a few days. Is it aimed at something..."


    "What''s wrong with your career?"


    "Didn''t you send me some money a few days ago? I also know that as long as I do a loss making business, I feel uncomfortable all over. In addition, Yang Song gives me such stimulation, which is even worse..."


    I didn''t explain in detail to Su Su about helping Yang an''s mother. After all, the less she knows about this kind of thing, the better.


    "You say you are careful..." Su rolled his eyes.


    "It''s not my sister. Can you chat? It''s easy for people to kick you to death if you talk so much? That''s why I have a good temper..."


    "Love to talk or not. If you didn''t grind haw, you had to let me call you. You think I love you!"


    "Well, you talk too choking..."


    "I''m like this. How can I drop it?"


    "By the way, we''ll go back to our hometown tomorrow. If you don''t have anything to do, come back with me?" I quickly changed the topic.


    "What are you doing home?"


    "You''re not talking nonsense. Go home when you''re homesick..."


    "Then why do you want me to go back with you?"


    "I don''t want my parents to see my daughter-in-law!"


    "Bah, brother, where are we? Just take me home..." although Su Su said so, he still showed a smile on his face.


    "Have a look before you arrive! The ugly daughter-in-law has to see her father-in-law sooner or later, doesn''t she?"


    "Get out!"


    "You say you''re going or not?"


    "No!" Su Su replied cleanly.


    "If you don''t pull it down, don''t say I won''t give you a chance!"


    "Bye!" Susu couldn''t stand me anymore and hung up.


    After hanging up with Su Su, I lay in bed tossing and turning and couldn''t sleep. The main reason was that we went home immediately, but we couldn''t go back empty handed!


    Why do you have to buy something for your family or take some money back? Then the problem comes!


    Where did the money come from?


    We just sent 200000 yuan to Yang an''s mother a few days ago. The Hougong usually needs money for operation, especially the casino, so we can''t get any spare money now.


    I''m lying in bed. I''m so anxious that I feel uncomfortable. Where the fuck can I get money?


    Borrow an old car?


    You say I''m such a big boss. Is it a shame to borrow money from other people''s employees all day?


    Forget it. Anyway, shame is not once or twice. Let go of face. Maybe I can live better.


    I was shamelessly brainwashing myself. My mobile phone directly dialed the old car.


    "Leaf, what''s the matter? Is there something wrong at home?" the old car gasped and shouted with slight ups and downs.


    "What are you doing? With a dog?" I asked suspiciously.


    "No, Duan Hui and I are here. We are going to educate a little boy..."


    "So what?" I asked curiously.


    "He JB owes me and Huizi money, but he doesn''t answer the phone!" the old car said casually.


    "Fuck, how much do I owe you?" I sat up and asked for debt. If the old car wants money, won''t it have money to lend me?


    So I suddenly came to the spirit and asked with bright eyes.


    "Just five or six!" the old car''s voice was casual.


    "I''ll go. Fifty or sixty thousand is a lot!" I said in surprise and saw the dawn of hope in an instant.


    "What, more than five hundred and seventy! Fifty or sixty thousand fucking..." the old car''s tone is always full of inexplicable self-confidence.


    I was stunned for more than half a minute.


    "How long have you two been out?" I feel like I''ve been constipated for more than half a month and finally have to go to the bathroom. I feel blocked by someone.


    "I''ve been out for a long time..."


    "You two went out to squat for a long time because of more than 500 yuan? Are you poor and crazy?"


    "If you give me a salary, will we be like this?" the old car''s tone was a little angry.


    "Goodbye!"


    I feel that these two people live too fucking hard, because they can go out and stay for 500 yuan. If I manage them to take 35000, these two people have to die with me with * ah?


    After hanging up with the old car, I lay in bed and began to look for my next goal.


    After a while, a tall and majestic image appeared in my mind. Yes, this person is Du Xianyang.


    "How can I think of you when I think of cheating?"


    I muttered sadly, and then dialed Du Xianyang.


    "Hello?" Du Xianyang answered the phone soon.


    "What are you doing recently? I haven''t seen you for a long time..." I smiled and exchanged greetings.


    "Didn''t we drink yesterday?" Du Xianyang said.


    "Well, really? I may have lost my memory yesterday..." I said a little embarrassed.


    "Shit, what''s your memory? What''s the matter with you calling me?"


    "Nothing. Just now a friend found me a profitable business. I want to ask you if you are interested?"


    "What kind of business?" Du Xianyang asked cautiously,


    "Here''s the thing. Yesterday, a friend of mine called me and said that he had a famous painting worth more than three million yuan in his hand. He asked me if I was interested in collecting it..." I organized the language and started fooling.


    "When did you start collecting?"


    "Hehe, hobbies, nothing to poke..." I replied with a smile.


    "Then why did you call me?" Du Xiangyang guessed my purpose at this time, but still asked.


    "Isn''t this painting very valuable for collection? I think so. Why don''t we buy it together and sell it later? I''m sure we can make some money..." I then fooled.


    "What''s the name of your painting, what age? Who painted it?" Du Xianyang asked with a very professional look.


    "It seems to be called blood red mirror. It''s foreign. It''s always valuable. I''ll tell you..." I made up a name casually.


    "How much did your friend say to sell you?" Du Xianyang hesitated, and finally took the initiative to enter the state.


    "He said he would sell me 300000..."


    "I''ll sell you 300000 of more than one million paintings? It''s a big fucking seam!"


    When I say this price, I fucking regret it. I''ve been smart all my life. Silly B sold more than 1 million paintings and 300000. Which second uncle can be so good to you?


    While I was repenting, Du Xianyang continued, "it''s really a good deal. If we buy this painting, won''t we be able to earn hundreds of thousands?"


    While talking, Du Xianyang seemed to take his calculator and press it a few times


    "No, no, you''re interested in this?" I asked in some surprise. It felt like going from hell to heaven. It was so fucking comfortable.


    "I just don''t know whether it will be true or not? Is it false? How can I feel so insecure?" Du Xianyang asked three questions very carefully.


    "I don''t know much about this thing. Forget it. If you''re afraid of being cheated, I''ll look for someone else. After all, no one can say that you can make 100% money by painting this thing. If you really win, people won''t sell it to me. This thing depends on fate. Forget it. It''s all friends. I can''t fool you. I''m still looking for someone else..." I said very simply.


    "Shit, you look down on me! Can I still owe you that money? Just tell me how to fix it..." Du Xianyang was worried without warning.


    "I don''t look down on you. I''m just afraid of being cheated. How can I see you when you say it? Right? You''d better not get involved in such a thing..."


    "Fuck! Leaf, do you still take me as a friend?" Du Xianyang shouted.


    "How can I not treat you as a friend!"


    "What do I do to you?"


    "Very good!" I replied, gritting my teeth.


    "What else do you tell us? We''ll make money together, and I can''t blame you for losing money. After all, I understand the risks of this thing! You don''t need any psychological pressure, so you can tell me how to finish the whole thing..." at this time, I think no one can stop Du Xianyang. If I don''t take some money from him, he''s easy to break up with me.


    "Do you really want to buy it?" I asked in silence.


    "You''re not nonsense. If I don''t want to buy it, can I tell you so much? Not only do I buy it, I have to buy more. Ask your friend if there are any such paintings, and I''ll buy them together!" Du Xianyang is going crazy.


    As soon as I heard this, I mourned for him for a few seconds.


    "It''s just a painting. If you want to do it with me, how about you take 150000 and I take 150000?" I said quickly.


    "What''s going on..." Du Xianyang thought briefly for a while, and then said, "in this way, I''ll give 200000, you give 100000, and then sell it to earn half of the money. Do you think it''s ok?"


    "Why is this?" I don''t understand what the rich think.


    "I want to hang the painting at home, nothing to show off, but don''t worry, I won''t steal it and sell it to you..." Du Xianyang vowed.


    "Ah, what''s going on... Well, you pay 200000 and I pay 100000. Then the painting will be put in your house..." I nodded and agreed.


    "That''s settled then. I''ll give you money later. Can Alipay do that?"


    "Well, let''s go to the bank..." I didn''t expect Du Xianyang to agree so happily.


    "OK, leaf, I find you are more and more interesting now!" Du Xianyang praised me very seriously.


    "How do you say that?"


    "You didn''t tell me this good thing before!"


    "..." hearing this, I was silent for a long time and said slowly, "I''m also trying to make a change!"


    "Come on!"


    Du Xianyang gave me a word of encouragement and hung up the phone directly.


    "Shit, how can I feel guilty of bullying fools..." after I put down the phone, I looked at my mobile phone and whispered, and then walked out of the office with my coat.


    "Brother Ye!" as soon as I went out, I saw an internal guard in the harem greet me with a smile.


    "... come on, come here!" I was stunned and waved to the internal security guard.


    "What''s the matter, brother?" naibao asked with a smile.


    "Your name is Xiao Chao, right?"


    "It''s me, brother Ye. You still know my name!" he felt flattered.


    "I''ve always paid close attention to your employees at the bottom, especially you, for a long time..." I took out two cigarettes, handed Xiaochao one and lit one myself.


    "Brother ye, am I about to get on the top?" Xiao Chao asked very seriously after taking the cigarette.


    "Soon, now the opportunity is coming. I''ll tell you something. Can you help me finish it?" I nodded.


    "Brother ye, just tell me who to cut? My big knife has long been hungry and thirsty!"


    I think Xiao must have been recruited by Yang Song. He talks like Yang Song. There is a smell of fool between the lines.


    "Cut who? I''m not an underworld. It''s like this. Later, you go to the supermarket outside to buy me a piece of drawing paper, and then paint it all red for me, and write me a few English letters at the bottom of the painting. Can I do this?" I thought for a moment and simply asked.

 Chapter 1397

    "Brother, that''s it?" Xiaozheng asked with some loss in his eyes.


    "It''s a key thing. It''s the first step for you to go up. Understand? Don''t we have to start from the foundation, right?" I enlightened carefully.


    "Yes, I see!" Xiao Chao nodded suddenly after thinking about it.


    "It''s just between us. Can''t others tell you?" I continued.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone!"


    "That''s OK, let''s go..." I took out 300 yuan from my wallet, handed it to Xiao Chao, patted him on the shoulder and said, "the organization looks after you very much. Don''t smash it for me!"


    "I''ll try!"


    Xiaochao nodded confidently, and then flew directly to the supermarket outside the harem.


    ����


    Half an hour later, Du Xiangyang''s money arrived, and I asked Xiao Chao to finish the blood red mirror.


    I looked at the red piece of paper and smiled with great satisfaction. Then I picked up my mobile phone and dialed Du Xianyang.


    "What''s the matter?" Du Xiangyang shouted very urgently after receiving the phone.


    "I finished the painting here. When are you free to come and get it?" I said with a smile.


    "Shit, so fast?"


    "Slow down, I''m afraid I won''t be robbed..." I touched my nose and explained.


    "OK, you wait for me and I''ll go right away!"


    "Good!"


    Fifteen minutes later, Du Xianyang rushed into my office.


    "Shit, you''re very fast?" I shouted in surprise when I saw Du Xianyang come in.


    It usually takes more than half an hour for his family to come to our harem.


    "I ran six red lights on the road. Where''s the painting?" Du Xianyang asked while wiping the sweat on his forehead.


    "Here..." I took out the blood red picture from the cabinet and handed it to Du Xianyang.


    "This... This is the painting?" Du Xianyang looked at the painting in his hand and asked in surprise.


    "Yes, that''s the picture."


    "Isn''t it just a piece of red? It can be worth more than one million..." Du Xianyang was still in shock.


    "We don''t know much about artists. Just do what you care about. It''s worth money..." I explained a little embarrassed.


    "Yes..." Du Xianyang nodded thoughtfully, then looked at me and said, "why do I still feel the smell of paint?"


    "Well, it may be that after a long time, there is a smell of paint. Valuable paintings are like this..."


    "Really, do you think it''s a little oozing at home when I hang this picture? Blood is Hula..."


    "Isn''t their name blood red mirror? It''s a little bloody. Whether you hang up at home depends on what you think..."


    "Well, you say this thing is also interesting. Such a stupid painting is so valuable. Tell me, I feel I can draw the whole drawing board..." Du Xianyang shook his head and said with his mouth.


    I smiled and didn''t speak. I thought we could draw without a drawing board at home.


    "OK, I''ll take it home and study it carefully. There must be something different in it..." Du Xianyang carefully held the painting and turned around to go outside the door.


    "This painting is afraid of drying. Don''t hang it in the sun..." I shouted at my throat.


    "Thank you, leaf. You are making more and more progress now!"


    Du Xianyang shouted without looking back, and then walked out of our harem with the blood red mirror in his arms.


    When Du Xianyang passed by Xiao Chao, Xiao Chao looked at Du Xianyang with a strange look. They looked at each other and smiled. No one spoke.


    After Du Xianyang left, I turned around and ran to the bank outside and took out the 200000 cash I had just called.


    Holding a thick bag of money, I showed a happy smile. These days, there are many fools who can eat anything. After that, when bar cadres go down, I can get rich by selling New Year paintings.


    This is the blood red mirror. Next time we have the dark mirror and the green mirror. Isn''t that all money!


    At four o''clock in the middle of the night, the Hougong bar closes. There are several tables in the casino that play mahjong all night, but we don''t need to take care of it. People can toss as they like.


    Conference room.


    Several of us sat around the round table.


    Who will go back tomorrow? " I saw everyone here and asked as I closed the door.


    "I''ll go back!" Liu Rui raised his hand first.


    "Wu Mei, will you go back with him?" I asked, looking down at Wu Mei playing with her mobile phone.


    "I''ll forget it. AI family has been too busy recently..." Wu Mei waved her hand very wisely.


    "Busy having children..." I bared my teeth and replied.


    "Get out!"


    "Liangzi, you go back too?" I turned and looked at Meng Liang.


    "Well, go back." Meng Liang hesitated and nodded.


    "I won''t go back to that leaf..." Yuan opened his mouth at this time.


    "Why?" I was a little surprised. I thought Meng Liang might not go back, but Yuan Yuan didn''t want to go back. You know, he calls home the most often among us.


    "I''m afraid I can''t get out when I go back..." Yuan scratched his head and said with a smile.


    "Hehe, OK, wait until I go back to see our mother for you..."


    "I''m relieved to have you!"


    "Nothing..." I waved my hand, then pointed to Yang Song and asked, "tiger B, will you go back?"


    "What am I going to do? Let my father take a shotgun and confront me?" Yang Song replied to me without lifting his wechat head while holding his mobile phone.


    "Also, you''d better meet your father less, or your life will be in danger..."


    Yang Song and Qian Rou are totally in love now. Neither of them can leave the other, so I thought he would not go back, so I didn''t say anything to him.


    "Well, just the three of us go back, and the rest of you look after the house..." I paused, and then took out the 200000 cash just taken out from the bank from under the table.


    "Bang!"


    I opened the bag and poured out the money. Piles of cash were exposed to the air.


    "Fuck..."


    "So much money!"


    When Liu Rui and Yang Song saw the money, their eyes turned green.


    I counted out ten piles and threw them to the old car.


    After the old car took the money, he smiled and asked, "it''s for me?"


    "Why are you so shameless? It''s for Huizi. He''s not here now. Please keep it for him first..."


    "Hehe, I said I couldn''t give me so much!" the old car muttered, and then put away the 100000 yuan on the table.


    Then I took out another 50000 and threw it in front of the north and south.


    "Leaf, what do you mean?"


    North and South looked at the money on the table and didn''t take it. Instead, they looked at me very puzzled and asked.


    "Your brother''s share. He''s not here now. Take it first..."


    "Didn''t you give him money when my brother left? Besides, if you give it to me now, my brother can''t spend it. You''d better take the leaves back..." north and South hesitated and pushed the money back to me.


    "One yard is one yard. Your brother earned the money with his life, and it''s not for you. It''s for your brother. Just save it for him first..." I lit a cigarette, looked at the north and South and said.


    After listening to me, the north and South didn''t make a sound. They were silent for a while and put away the money on the table.


    "The remaining 50000, 10000 each of you!"


    After that, I threw 10000 yuan, Yang Song, old car, Wu Mei and one person from the north and south.


    "Thank you, boss!" Wu Mei smiled happily after taking the money.


    "It''s fucking back money!" the old car looked at the 10000 yuan in his hand and said with tears in his eyes.


    "Why didn''t I?" Liu Rui looked at the money and asked me with his small eyes.


    "I''m not fucking there yet! I''ll tell you..."


    I just earned 200000 yuan and lost my kung fu in a while. I''m not in a beautiful mood now.


    I, Meng Liang and Liu Rui go home alone. They must be very busy when they don''t go home, so I''m going to give them some bonuses in advance. It''s unfair to them.


    "I''m not going back, leaf, you can give me 10000..." Liu Rui said shamelessly after thinking about it for a while.


    "Roll the calf..." I impatiently pushed Liu Rui away and asked the others in the room, "is there anything else? If it''s okay, let''s break up the meeting. The three of us will take the train tomorrow afternoon..."


    "Go back by train?" Liu Rui was stunned and asked.


    "Yes, how do you want to go back?"


    "Can''t planes or something?"


    "Do you think I can kick you back?" I kicked Liu Rui and asked.


    "Shit, I don''t like to sit on the green skin..." Liu Rui asked me to be honest immediately after kicking, muttering in a low voice.


    "Let''s drive back..." Meng Liang suggested at this time.


    "Forget it, driving is too tired. I have to drive all night..." I waved my hand and refused.


    "Also." Meng Liang nodded.


    "Is there anything else?" I repeated.


    "Leaf, I also want to go to H city with you..." after a long silence, the north and South suddenly opened their mouth and said.


    After listening to the words of the north and the south, I was stunned. Then I asked with a smile, "why? Idle money is hot?"


    "No... no! I''m tired these days and want to have a rest!" Nanbei''s face turned red and scratched his head in embarrassment.


    "Hehe, OK, if you want to go, go back and walk with me..." I thought for a while, smiled and nodded.


    "That''s the money?" the north and South took out 10000 yuan and asked me.


    "Give it to the old car. Let''s go. He has to worry about big and small things..."


    "OK!" the north and South nodded heavily, and then threw the money to the old car.


    The old car looked at the money on the table and there was no ink. He picked it up and put it in his pocket.


    The others didn''t say anything. After all, everyone knows who does more and who does less. There''s nothing wrong with the old car.


    I think the money is almost divided. After the meeting ended with a shout, the first one walked out of the conference room, and everyone else followed me.


    Half an hour later, several of us returned to the apartment, and then we all went back to our rooms to rest.


    ����


    The next day, at three o''clock in the afternoon, I, Meng Liang, Liu Rui and four people from north and south got on the train home with several gift boxes.


    "All right, you go back!" after getting on the train, I shouted to the old car outside.


    "Be safe!" the old car waved to me.


    "Well, call me if you have anything..."


    The old car gave me an OK gesture, and then took Yang Song and them out of the railway station.


    "Boom..."


    After the four of us got on the train, the train started slowly. After half a year, we finally embarked on the journey home. Six months ago, we arrived in the city on this train without money. Six months later, we were already the owners of a bar. Sometimes, life is really hard to understand, Who knows what we will be like in another six months?


    "Do you think you are sick? Why do you have to take the train? Let''s drive back... How slow the green skin is!" Liu Rui looked at me and asked, "you are you. In order to save some money, how many more sins will I suffer with you?"


    "If you have money, you can buy a plane ticket yourself..." I replied speechless.


    "Shit, if I have money to buy a plane ticket, I''ll talk to you about this?" Liu Rui turned to pick up the gift box, looked at Meng Liang and asked, "where did this come from?"


    "Your daughter-in-law gave it to me..." Meng Liang said as he put his luggage on the frame.


    "This fucking loser finally got some money and bought this thing..." Liu Rui''s teeth itched when he heard that Wu Mei bought all the gifts.


    "Leaf, do you want something to eat?" at this time, the north and South looked at the small cart coming and opened their mouth and asked.


    "Buy some water..." I took out a hundred yuan and handed it to Nanbei.


    "I have..." Nanbei smiled, then stopped the seller and bought some melon seed sausage and several bottles of mineral water.


    "Give me inch poker. I have to earn my daughter-in-law''s gift money today..." Liu Rui shouted at the waiter with a big mouth.


    "Just sit down and play..." I said while biting my red intestines.


    "No, I have to win the money back..." Liu Rui was very persistent.


    According to my years of experience, as long as Liu Rui plays poker, he must lose money, and there are no underpants left.


    "Leaf, don''t you play?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me while shuffling cards.


    "Don''t play, sleepy..." I chewed my red intestines and shook my head.


    "Then you come and match your hand..." Liu Rui looked around and finally fixed his eyes on the north and south.


    "How big is it?" north and South cautiously touched their wallet and asked, "it''s too big. I won''t play with you."


    "Didn''t Ye dare to give you all the money yesterday?" Liu Rui dragged several grandpa Mao out of Bala''s inner pocket and threw them on the table. It is estimated that he had to kneel all night last night to come from Wu Mei.


    "I didn''t bring out the money!"


    "Shit, stop the ink, play a little bit, two pieces and three pieces..." Liu Rui said impatiently.


    "North and south, you can play with him. I don''t have enough money. I have..." I think Liu Rui can talk about white foam. It''s not easy, so I had to help persuade him.


    "OK, I''ll play with you..."


    North and South reluctantly agreed, took out more than 200 yuan and threw it on the table. Then the three people opened it directly.


    I watched it a few days ago. Although the north and the South didn''t play very well, they played cards very steadily and didn''t lose much money.


    It was Liu Rui who asked for three landlords and directly let Meng Liang and the north and South clean up. The change on the table was almost lost.


    After watching it for a while, I thought it was boring, so I fell asleep on the table.


    Ten in the middle of the night.


    The train stopped at a small station in the northeast, and the noise of the people getting off woke me up directly.


    I looked up and looked around. There were a lot of people getting off. I went down more than half directly, and the carriage was relaxed in an instant.


    Liu Rui, North and South Meng Liang, the three of them are still playing poker. I glanced at Liu Rui. The red banknotes in front of Liu Rui are all gone. On the contrary, Meng Liang and North and South Meng Liang''s money pile is much higher


    "Leaf, do you still have money? Bring me some..." Liu Rui asked me as he wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    "Hehe, what''s the matter? Let them cure it?" I smiled, felt out my wallet, stretched out a few hundred and handed them to Liu Rui.


    "Fuck, these two B play routine with me. Neither of them is called the landlord, so they let me call..."


    After receiving the money, Liu Rui talked about it.


    "You said that. I called you. Who''s to blame for robbing you with me?" the north and South replied with a smile.


    "Don''t fucking talk, just count you as the worst. You fucking shout two points for two kings and three two. I fucking thought the two kings were in the cards..."


    "Ha ha." I smiled, then stretched my waist and stood up to smoke at the smoking place.


    "Why are you going?" Liu Rui stretched his neck and shouted when he saw I was leaving.


    "Have a cigarette..."


    "Bring me a pair of poker. I doubt these fools have made a mark!"


    ��������


    I walked to the smoking place alone. At this time, there were not many people on the train, so there were not many smokers, only about three or four.


    "Pa!"


    "Pa!"


    I leaned against the door and pressed the lighter twice. It didn''t light at thirty. But I adjusted the size of the flame, but I still couldn''t light it.


    Just then, an old-fashioned lighter was handed to me.


    "Thank you!"


    I took the lighter, lit the cigarette on my mouth, looked at a strong man wearing sportswear and carrying a simple luggage bag opposite and smiled.


    "Now this thing is not as good as the original. I have used this lighter for several years..." the strong man put away the lighter, looked at me and said.


    "Hoo!"


    I took a deep smoke and looked up and down at the strong man in front of me. He was strong, about 40 years old, with calluses on his hands. It seemed that he should be a farmer.


    "Uncle, where are you from?"


    I asked when I was free.


    "SZ city..."


    After smoking a cigarette, the strong man took one out of his pocket and continued to smoke. He was still addicted to smoking.


    "Coincidentally, I am also from SZ city..." I smiled.


    "From school?" the strong man looked at me and thought it might be a student.


    "I came to work. I have nothing to do these days. Go home and have a look..."


    "Ah!" the strong man simply agreed without saying anything.


    We were silent for a while. I then asked, "uncle, where are you from SZ?"


    "It''s in the city..."


    Originally, I thought the middle-aged man in front of me was from the countryside around H city. It seems that I guessed wrong.


    "Let me ask you about someone?"


    After thinking about it, I opened my mouth and said.


    "Who is it?" the strong man said, patting his clothes.


    "How''s the Wei family in our city now?" I took a deep smoke and said slowly.


    "The Wei family?" the strong man didn''t seem to understand my question.


    "That''s Wei San..."


    "Hehe, why do you ask him?" the strong man looked at me with interest and smiled.


    "I have something to do with him. I''m idle. Ask..."


    "... the Wei family in H city has long been gone!"


    "What? Why not!" the strong man''s words rang through my ears like a bolt from the blue. I shouted in an instant, and the whole box could hear me.


    "Ha ha! Why are you so excited?" the strong man looked at my reaction and grinned happily.


    "Nothing... Nothing. It''s the original brilliant Wei family. It''s less than half a year. How can I say it''s gone..." at this time, I realized my gaffe.


    "Who can say this accurately..." while talking, the strong man lit another cigarette.


    "Do you know why not?"


    "It''s not so much that the Wei family is gone, it''s better to say that the Lord has changed..." the strong man took a cigarette and whispered.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Do you know that the eldest son of the Wei family was killed six months ago?" the strong man rubbed his hands and looked at me and asked.


    "I know!" I nodded.


    "After Wei San''s son died, the murderer didn''t catch him. Wei San was like a different person. His body was getting worse day by day. Finally, he didn''t want to take care of the business at home. At this time, the second in command of the Wei family, iron noodles, basically took over all the business of the Wei family. Slowly, iron noodles took over Wei San''s position, and Wei San also disappeared in people''s sight..."


    After listening to the strong man, I was deeply shocked.


    It turned out that such a big thing happened to the Wei family after we left, but we didn''t know at all.


    The disappearance of Wei San must be good news for us, but I don''t know why. I''m just not happy at all.


    After a moment of silence, I looked at the strong man and asked, "what about Wei San? He''s dead?"


    "Some people say they were killed by iron noodles, others say they were sent abroad by iron noodles... There are all kinds of statements anyway."


    "Oh, oh!" I nodded heavily and didn''t speak again.


    "Brush!"


    The strong man saw that I was not talking, put out the cigarette end in his hand, and then dragged the suitcase to the carriage.


    I looked at the back of the strong man, stunned for a while, and then walked back to my seat.


    "Are you back?" Liu Rui asked when he saw me coming back.


    "En!" I sat on my seat in a trance, repeating what the strong man said to me just now.


    "What''s the matter? Smoking burns your mouth?" Liu Rui saw my difference and said to me while looking at poker.


    "No, just now I met a fellow while smoking. Guess what he told me?"


    "What are you talking about?" Meng Liang asked.


    "He said that the Wei family was gone. Now the business of the Wei family has been taken over by the second in command of Wei San!"


    "What about Wei San? He''s dead?" Liu Rui was stunned and asked.


    "I don''t know, maybe dead or gone..." I shook my head.


    "Isn''t that good? Didn''t we fear Wei San''s revenge when we went to H city? Now that Wei San is gone, we can go back in a fair way!" Meng Liang said with a smile.

 Chapter 1398

    "Yes, it''s a good thing for us! I thought what happened to your sad face..." Liu Rui continued.


    "Good things are good things, but I don''t know why I''m not happy..." Liu Rui and Meng Liang didn''t think what I was worried about.


    "You just have murder paranoia..." Liu Rui commented with his mouth tilted.


    "Oh, I hope so!" I replied with a smile.


    Now I''d rather my worry is superfluous, but I don''t know until we return to Sz. My worry is not superfluous at all. It turns out that everything has been arranged long ago.


    Two hours later, the train slowly drove into SZ station, and it rained outside.


    As we didn''t tell our family that we were home, no one came to pick us up.


    The four of us found a taxi and took a taxi home.


    Liu Rui was afraid that his father would beat him when he came home, so he took north and south to his house, while Meng Liang and I went home with several gift boxes.


    ����


    At about ten o''clock in the night, several of us returned to the familiar community again. We didn''t come back for more than half a year. I, Meng Liang and Liu Rui were still very excited. Especially Liu Rui, just like the estrous bitch, looked around and couldn''t be idle for a while.


    As soon as we entered the community, there was a pile of sand at the door of the community. When Liu Rui saw the sand, he immediately ran over and picked up a handful of sand.


    "What does this fool want to do?" Meng Liang looked at Liu Rui, looked at me and asked.


    I shook my head suspiciously.


    "Ah! The smell of hometown!"


    As soon as I finished talking to Meng Liang, Liu Rui held the sand, closed his nose and took a deep breath. His expression was very comfortable.


    North and South looked at Liu Rui and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "You don''t understand, it''s all the flavor of hometown..." Liu Rui shook his head very deeply, and then asked Meng Liang and me, "don''t you two take a whole bite?"


    "Get out!" I scolded Meng Liang with one voice.


    At this time, the doorman of the community ran out, pointed to Liu Rui and shouted, "what are you four doing?"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, we''re just passing by..." I replied with a smile.


    "What''s wrong with walking around here in the middle of the night?" the guard looked at us up and down. It seemed that we weren''t bad guys.


    "Who are you?" at this time, Liu Rui ran over with sand and shouted at the guard.


    "I''m the doorman. Who are you? Is it from this community? Why haven''t I seen you?"


    "Don''t you know me?" Liu Ruiteng put out a hand and pointed to his nose. His face was incredible.


    "Who are you?" the security guard looked at Liu Rui carefully, but he still didn''t recognize it.


    "No, isn''t Lao Zhang the watchman? Lao Zhang, you call him out and I''ll talk to him..." Liu Rui raised his neck and said proudly.


    "Lao Zhang''s daughter-in-law got pregnant six months ago and went back to his hometown..."


    "His daughter-in-law is almost eighty and still pregnant?" Liu Rui can plug a pair of 48 size basketball shoes.


    "Lao laizi, Lao laizi..." the guard said with a smile.


    "It''s too fucking old to apply for the Guinness Book of records..." Liu Rui still can''t believe the fact that Lao Zhang''s daughter-in-law is pregnant.


    "Who can say that..." the security guard smiled, then pointed to the sand in Liu Rui''s hand and asked, "Why are you holding this thing?"


    "I want to ask about the taste of my hometown..." Liu Rui''s expression suddenly became deep.


    "Do you smell it?" the security guard was stunned and then asked.


    "It smells good..." Liu Rui nodded suddenly.


    "Really smell it?" the security guard still looked surprised.


    "Then I can cheat you. If you don''t believe it, smell it yourself..." said Liu Rui, holding the sand to the security guard''s mouth, and then asked the security guard, "do you smell it?"


    The security guard shook his head helplessly.


    Liu Rui looked at the security guard, sighed sadly, and then said in a heavy tone: "maybe you are often at home, you can''t feel my feelings..."


    "In fact, I don''t know if I should say..." the security guard stopped talking.


    "Say it..." Liu Rui replied casually, then put the sand on his nose and took a deep breath.


    "I don''t know if the sand smells like hometown, but there must be a smell of urine..." the security guard looked at Liu Rui and said with a helpless expression.


    "Cough..." Liu Rui coughed, then stared at the beads and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "The dogs in the community pee on the sand. If you can smell the smell of hometown, you can smell it. If you can''t smell it, child, don''t smell it. How coquettish!" at this time, the security guard looked at Liu Rui like a fool with sympathy on his face.


    After hearing the security guard''s words, Liu Rui''s face turned green. Then he looked around carefully and found that the handful of sand in his hand was wet. Liu Rui smelled it carefully, then threw the sand on his hand to the ground, and then ran to the sand pile and rubbed his hand hard.


    "Ha ha ha!" the three of us stood on one side laughing.


    ����


    Half an hour later, we each returned home.


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    Looking at the familiar house number, I was silent for a moment. Finally, I summoned up the courage and knocked on the door.


    "Who?"


    Soon my father''s familiar voice sounded in the house.


    "Dad, it''s me!"


    I try to control my emotions and make my voice less choking.


    "Creak!"


    The door was slowly opened. I looked up at my father''s familiar face and tears came out.


    "Do you know how to come back?"


    My father stepped out of the door, put his arm around my shoulder and asked with a smile.


    "Dad!"


    Although I control it again and again, my tears still flow out.


    "What are you crying about? Hurry in, your mother misses you..."


    My father took the tobacco and wine in my hand and hugged me into the living room.


    At this time, my mother also came out of the bedroom. When she saw me, she burst into tears and came forward and hugged me.


    "Little bastard, you still know to come back!"


    My mother cried as she hugged me.


    "Mom, I''m wrong..." I whispered, biting my lips.


    "Come on, come on, son, isn''t it all right? What are you crying about..." my father put down the gift box and dragged my mother.


    "Just come back, just come back!" my mother wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and nodded suddenly.


    "Why are you still stunned? Give your son something to eat..."


    "What would you like to eat, son?" my mother looked at me and asked.


    "Mom, no, I''m not hungry..."


    "Why don''t I serve you a bowl of noodles?" my mother muttered as if she didn''t hear me, and then went straight into the kitchen.


    After my mother left, I sat on the sofa with my father.


    "Can you smoke?" my father took out two cigarettes and gestured at me.


    "..." I was silent for a moment, but I still took the cigarette in my father''s hand.


    "Little bunny, you can smoke even if you go out for half a year?" as soon as I took the cigarette, my father shouted on my head.


    "In fact, I can''t smoke. I just see you give it to me, so I''m polite..." I rubbed my head and said with a smile.


    "Pull it down, how''s it going out?" my father took a deep breath of smoke and looked at me and asked with a smile.


    "OK..." I hesitated and replied.


    "Do a good job. If you don''t want to read the book, you won''t read it, but no matter what you do, we can''t violate the law and discipline, okay?" my father patted me on the shoulder and said in earnest.


    "I see!" I nodded heavily and then asked, "how are we doing?"


    "What else can I do? Your mother and I both work. Nothing has changed..."


    "That''s good."


    "There''s nothing missing outside. Remember to call home. Your mother and I can afford to support you..."


    "Well, we don''t lack anything. We earn more now than you!"


    "What are you doing now?" my father was stunned and asked.


    "We are now working in a bar and can earn five or six thousand a month..."


    "Are you tired?"


    "It''s not tired, but it''s not easy..."


    "That''s good. Young people should suffer."


    I talked with my father for more than ten minutes about the things in H city. Of course, most of them are fake, because I don''t want them to worry, so I can only say something to reassure them.


    And when my father knew that Liu Rui had found an object, his face was incredible. My father felt that Liu Rui could not find an object easily since childhood, but he never thought that others were the first to find it and found a great beauty.


    "OK, let''s talk about it tomorrow. Eat first..."


    At this time, my mother came out of the kitchen with a big bowl of noodles.


    I took the noodles and ate them.


    "Is it delicious?" my mother looked at me with a smile and asked.


    "Salty......" I replied without looking up.


    "You have a lot to do in a day!"


    Half an hour later, I finished the noodles, looked at it, and it was almost twelve o''clock. I simply washed and went back to my room to sleep.


    At the same time, Meng Liang received the same treatment when he returned home.


    It was Liu Rui. When he entered the house with his front foot, his father beat out his back foot with a belt


    The next day, eight in the morning.


    My mother dragged me out of the house and had to let me have breakfast with them.


    After breakfast, my father and my mother cleaned up and went to work. Before leaving, my mother asked what to eat?


    I replied that anything was ok, and then the two walked out of the room.


    After they left, I was idle at home, so I turned on the computer and prepared to play games for a while.


    "Didi, Didi!"


    I played for about half an hour, and the QQ on the computer suddenly rang.


    I click to open it. It''s a girl''s head!


    I saw the avatar stunned for a while, then I opened the dialog box suspiciously, and said two simple words: "are you there?"


    "Who is this?"


    I touched my chin and whispered. I was very careful this time because of the experience of Su Su''s best friend treating me last time.


    First I looked at the information of this person, and then I looked at the space, but I didn''t find anything.


    "Who are you?" after thinking for a while, I typed these words on the keyboard.


    "What''s your phone number?" the other side replied to me soon.


    "Who are you? Ask me when you come up..."


    "Tell me your phone number and you''ll know who I am." there was an impatient expression on the other side.


    "Tell me who you are first, and I''ll give you my phone number..."


    "You old man, why are you so inky? Tell me you can lose a piece of meat!"


    "I am the most annoying person to be threatened by others..."


    "Don''t ink!"


    ������156XXXXXXX��


    After finishing the phone number, the opposite side didn''t reply to me. About half a minute later, my phone rang. I was in an abnormal mood and connected the phone.


    "Little leaf, do you miss me!" a voice like a nightingale came from the other end of the phone.


    "How could it be her!"


    Hearing this voice, a charming face, attractive figure and hot temper appeared in my mind.


    This woman is my high school classmate. Her name is Zhao Bing.


    "Why did Zhao Bing call me?" I asked suspiciously, "are you Zhao Bing?"


    "Oh, I''m promising. I haven''t forgotten me for such a long time..." Zhao Bing said with a smile.


    "Sister Da Bing, how can I forget! That''s the goddess I''ve been dreaming about!" I joked.


    "If you can talk, come to my sister to reward you with a kiss..."


    "Forget the kiss, sister Bing. I heard you had breast augmentation a few days ago?" I said with a smile.


    "Fuck off, I knew you couldn''t say anything good!"


    "How can you curse when you come up!" I said some speechless.


    "Who made you cheap..."


    "Sister Bing is free. Why do you think of calling me?" I think Zhao Bing must have something to call me. If we haven''t contacted for so long, how can he call me when he is free.


    "I miss you!" Zhao Bing said with a smile.


    "Pull it down, who doesn''t know that sister Bing has never been short of men around you. If you want to think of me, you can''t think of me. Tell me, what''s the matter with me? I''m at home now..." I don''t want to write more with Zhao Bing. This kind of girl is not suitable for me. It''s better to take less contacts.


    "Look at you. You don''t understand amorous feelings at all. No wonder you can''t find an object..." Zhao Bing said with a little dissatisfaction.


    "Sister Bing, if you nag like that, it will break my heart!"


    "Ha ha, OK, I won''t tease you. It''s like this. We have a party this evening. All of us are classmates in our class. If you don''t have anything to do, come and play together?" Zhao Bing said the theme.


    "No, how can you think of me?"


    I haven''t been in touch with my classmates for a long time. If they have any activities, they won''t think of me at all!


    "I didn''t expect you. Didn''t I see your QQ online just now? I just asked..." Zhao Bing returned truthfully.


    "Oh, well, I thought you were going to invite me alone..." I pretended to be disappointed.


    "It''s OK to invite you alone. If you dare to come over..."


    "You invite me to dinner for this thing. What do I dare not go over!"


    "Oh, hey, I''m not afraid of your daughter-in-law cutting you when I''m promising." Zhao Bing''s tone was full of disdain.


    "I don''t have a daughter-in-law yet, sister!"


    "I said you couldn''t find your daughter-in-law..."


    "Elder sister, can we change the topic?" I asked some speechless.


    "OK, I''m century cafe. If you have nothing to do, come and see me. I haven''t seen you for a long time..." Zhao Bingshuang said quickly.


    "OK, I''ll go right away..."


    After thinking for a while, I finally decided to meet this goblin who made many young men Yi fine and dreamy in our high school.


    After hanging up, I simply washed my head, changed a set of clean clothes, went downstairs, took a taxi and went directly to century cafe.


    When I got to the cafe, I found a beautiful figure standing at the door. Looking at the turbulent scale, it must be Zhao Bing.


    After paying the money, I got out of the car.


    Zhao Bing saw me all the way, waved to me, and then greeted me with a smile.


    Zhao Bing is wearing very cool and sexy today. She has a shoulder strap, a short skirt with black buttocks, and a pair of five centimeter high-heeled sandals. She has a bag of unknown brand on her hand. Although she wore very beautiful at school, she still has two feelings with her now.


    Now she is very sexy and fashionable. If I hadn''t had Su Su in my heart, I would really be unable to control the little beast in my heart, but even if I couldn''t control others, I wouldn''t be able to see me.


    After I came to Zhao Bing, a faint fragrance came into my nose.


    Although I contact many girls every day, I''m not the little boy who blushes and his heart beats faster when I see beautiful women, Zhao Bing is so beautiful in front of me. From inside to outside, he exudes a charming atmosphere.


    So, I was hard!


    "Little leaf, you''re here!" Zhao Bing looked at me up and down for a while, and then said: "I haven''t seen you for half a year, you''re still so ugly..."


    "Well, I haven''t seen you for more than half a year. You still owe me a call..." I replied with some embarrassment.


    "Did you take a taxi?" Zhao Bing ignored me and asked.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" I was stunned and replied.


    "Why are you still so poor and don''t get along well..." Zhao Bing said with a small mouth.


    "Sister, can we not talk..."


    "Cut, be stingy, say you''re not happy..." Zhao Bing skimmed his mouth, then pulled my arm and walked into the cafe.


    I was pulled to some embarrassment by Zhao Bing and hurriedly wanted to take my hand back. Zhao Bing was stunned when he saw my action, and then he put his hand directly into my arm.


    "Sister Bing, as the old saying goes, men and women don''t kiss each other..."


    "If you''re in ink, believe it or not, I call people to say you''re rude to me..." Zhao Bing said with a smile.


    ��������


    "That''s interesting. How many people want to carry their sister? I won''t let you. Today, I''ll give you a chance. You''re still grinding chirping..." Zhao Bing whispered to me as he walked.


    Looking at Zhao Bing, I could only silently accept this very humiliating gesture and followed her into the cafe.


    Although the posture was shameful, I felt Zhao Bing''s soft body and smelled the tantalizing fragrance from her. I secretly warned myself: "Ye Han, you already have Su Su, don''t think more..."


    After a while, I followed Zhao Bing into the private room of the cafe, and Zhao Bing also released my hand.


    After loosening, I finally dared to breathe. Otherwise, I was really afraid that I couldn''t control myself. This woman is so fucking goblin!


    Cherish life and stay away from Zhao Bing!


    "Leaf, do you think I''m beautiful?" after Zhao Bing sat down, he saw my strangeness, threw a wink at me and asked with a smile.


    "Haven''t you been raped?" I asked, gritting my teeth.


    "Get out!" Zhao Bingbai glanced at me, then called the waiter and ordered two cups of coffee.


    "How are you doing recently?" I asked while drinking coffee and looking at Zhao Bing.


    "Still like that..." Zhao Bing skimmed his charming mouth and then said, "I heard you went to H city after you dropped out of school. You''re doing well. Is there such a thing?"


    "Hehe, who did you listen to?" I was stunned. I didn''t expect that Zhao Bing''s news was very well informed.


    "Just tell me if there''s such a thing. No matter who I listen to, why?"


    "It''s true that I went to H City, but I didn''t mix well..." I answered honestly.


    "You can''t do well even if you''re a bear. Why don''t you follow your sister and take you with her? How can you solve the problem of your object..."


    "Sister Bing, didn''t we agree not to mention the object..." I saw Zhao Bing talking to me about the object again, so I stopped quickly.


    "You say you are old and not young. Why don''t you find an object? You are so ugly. Who wants an object with you..."


    ��������


    "Why don''t I introduce one to you? It''s all beauties..." speaking of this, Zhao Bing hesitated for a moment, and then said: "beauties don''t like you!"


    "... sister, can we say something else?"


    "What are you talking about? Why do lonely men and women sit together and don''t talk about objects?" Zhao Bing drank a cup of coffee and asked in a very natural tone.


    "It''s nice of you to be the object of others'' lonely men and women. Lonely men and women bury me..."


    "Cut, then I won''t say it!"


    After Zhao Bing teased me for a while, he didn''t think it was interesting. He no longer mentioned the object with me, but talked to me about what happened in H city like an ordinary girl.


    Facing Zhao Bing, I have nothing to hide. What do I have to say.


    Our story is also quite attractive. After all, this kind of thing is beyond the reach of ordinary people. Zhao Bing was soon attracted by my story.


    Although I boasted to myself in the middle, it didn''t affect his curiosity about our story. In the blink of an eye, we talked in the coffee shop for more than two hours.


    "So many things have happened to you in H city?" after hearing the story, Zhao Bing looked at me with different eyes, directly from contempt to worship.


    "OK..." I drank a cup of coffee and installed a B. to tell my heart, it felt good to install B in front of beautiful women.


    "It''s not easy for you!"


    "It''s certainly not easy to go out. I can''t compare with you..."


    "Then I''ll go to H City in the future. Do you want to take me to play?" Zhao Bing blinked his big eyes and looked at me happily.


    "That''s for sure. If you go, sister Bing, I''ll make all the male technicians in our bar busy... Absolutely satisfy you!"


    "Go away! What you say is next..." Zhao Bingbai glanced at me, then looked up at his watch, then stood up and said to me, "it''s getting late. Let''s go to the party first!"


    "OK!" I also stood up.


    Zhao Bing, who was just about to step out of the private room, seemed to suddenly think of something. He looked back at me and asked, "leaf, do you have to pay for coffee because you are such a big boss?"

 Chapter 1399

    "Er... Sister Bing, I''ll take fifteen yuan with me when I go out!" I turned my trouser pocket and replied awkwardly.


    "I''ve never seen a boss like you..."


    "I''m anxious to run out..." I then explained.


    "The buckle pattern hasn''t changed at all!" Zhao Bing threw down this sentence lightly, and then twisted his little ass to the bar to check out.


    ����


    After Zhao Bing settled the bill, the two of us took a taxi and ran directly to the place of the party.


    In the taxi, Zhao Bing had been playing with his cell phone in the back seat. When I was free, I took out the phone and dialed Liu Rui.


    "What are you doing?" I asked directly after Liu Rui answered the phone.


    "It''s all right. I''m very worried about fighting the landlord between the north and the South..." Liu Rui''s voice felt very busy.


    "How do they play?" I asked suspiciously.


    "And Uncle Wang next door to my house! Yes, two!"


    "Didn''t Uncle Wang have Alzheimer''s disease two years ago..." I simply recalled who Uncle Wang was.


    "Alzheimer''s still wins my money. I''ve lost dozens of Kung Fu with North and South..." Liu Rui said a little reluctantly.


    "OK, then you play. I won''t tell you..."


    I feel like a player who can lose money fighting with Alzheimer''s. I really have nothing to communicate with him.


    "No, why are you calling me?"


    "Nothing... Go on playing!"


    "Ma Liu said, what''s the matter with you, borrow money?"


    "I''m not looking for you to borrow money. You''d better keep the money to fight the landlord with Uncle Wang!" I replied speechlessly. Now I regret making this call.


    "Then you just don''t want to tell me..." Liu Ruisi took a test and found the problem.


    "Nothing good. There''s a party in the evening. Do you want to come?"


    "Spend money?" Liu Rui asked cautiously.


    I looked back at the rich woman Zhao Bing, and then replied, "I don''t have to spend money with sister Bing..."


    "That ice elder sister?"


    "Zhao Bing in our class..."


    "Shit, when did you two hook up?" after hearing Zhao Bing''s name, Liu Rui''s voice immediately increased a lot.


    "Why do you have such a problem? Just say whether you will come or not?" I was a little impatient.


    "I''ll go. I have to watch you for Su Su, or something must happen to you and Zhao Bing. I''ll look at you when I go to school..."


    Liu Rui kept talking. I directly interrupted, "call Meng liang when you come, and I won''t call him."


    "OK, send me the time and place. I won''t tell you..."


    Liu Rui promised and then hung up directly.


    At about 6 p.m., Zhao Bing and I arrived at the destination of the party, Huayi seafood.


    I followed the fool and led countless admiring and stunned eyes. Zhao Bing led me into the high-end and luxurious Huayi seafood. Yes, it was holding, not carrying or leading. Zhao Bing directly dragged my collar into the room.


    After entering the door, Zhao Bing took out his mobile phone, found a phone and dialed it.


    "Lele, here we are. The private room you ordered?" Zhao Bing asked on the phone.


    I know Lele in her mouth. She was also my classmate. At school, Zhao Bing and LeLe were basically inseparable. They even went to the bathroom hand in hand. Once I doubted whether they were gay or not.


    After waiting for about three or two minutes, a short girl wearing an ultra short skirt and revealing two symmetrical legs ran down from the second floor in a hurry.


    I haven''t seen Lele for a long time. I found that this woman is becoming more and more beautiful. She has straight black hair, a not delicate but beautiful face, and a faint smile at the corners of her mouth. Her temperament and figure are very different from those at school. It''s true that she has changed in her 18th year.


    "Bingbing, how did you come?" Lele shouted to Zhao Bing panting away from us. However, when she saw me, she immediately covered her mouth in amazement and said for a long time, "you''re back?"


    "Why can''t I come back?" I laughed and joked.


    Lele glanced at me, then looked at Zhao Bing, then suddenly nodded a few times, then dragged Zhao Bing and whispered, "when did you two get better?"


    "I''ll go, elder sister, what do you want?" Zhao Bing rolled his eyes silently.


    "You''re still hiding this from me..." Lele was stunned for a while, then he puffed his mouth and said something unhappy.


    "No, elder sister, you really think too much. We met by chance. We don''t want what you think..." Zhao Bing then explained.


    "Cut, don''t fall down with me. At school, I thought you were interested in him. Don''t think I didn''t know..." Lele was silly and threw down a sentence. Then he turned to me and asked, "I heard you''re doing well now?"


    "Who did you listen to?" Lele asked me in a daze.


    "I heard them talk about you just now. Someone said you''re a big boss now. It''s awesome..." Lele blinked and smiled.


    "Hehe, do you think I look like a big boss?" I looked at the Lele stall.


    Lele looked at me carefully, and then shook his head very seriously.


    "OK, let''s talk in the private room..." Zhao Bing was impatient and dragged Lele to the private room on the second floor.


    I followed them and ran to the private room. After entering the door, there could be more than ten people in the spacious private room, half men and half women.


    I took a general glance and found that these people were those who were good with me when I was at school. There was no one who made me uncomfortable. The people who made me uncomfortable here are those who love to pretend. Some people think the classmate party is to pretend to be B, but I don''t think these people are that kind of people today.


    I was popular at school, so when these students saw me coming in with Zhao Bing, several little girls rushed directly at me.


    "Oh, look who''s here!" shouted the first girl to see me.


    "I''ll go. Isn''t this a leaf?" a fat girl put down her chopsticks and smiled at me.


    "You''re so fat, eat less..." I smiled at the fat girl and then walked slowly to the table.


    "Oh, leaf, you make me want to die. Come and let me hug!" just as I was about to sit down, a girl put her arms around my neck with a red face.


    I was stunned by her hug. Then I looked at the girl carefully. It turned out that she was a student of our class. Her name was Shen Xue. When I went to school, I always thought she was a very quiet girl who even talked quietly with others, and we didn''t know each other very well, so I didn''t understand why she was so excited to see me.


    I stood rigidly in place, looked at others, smiled and asked, "what''s the matter with her?"


    "Nothing. I just miss you. I can''t!" Shen Xue said with wine in his mouth before others spoke.


    "Thank you!" I nodded very seriously.


    "Then you don''t think I..."


    Shen Xue was dragged away by Zhao Bing before she finished speaking.


    "Xiaoxue, what are you doing?" Zhao Bing was displeased.


    "It''s not Zhao Bing, how can it be a man? You have to protect it. What''s the matter with me talking to Ye!" Shen Xue pushed Zhao Bing after being dragged away by Zhao Bing, and then pointed to Zhao Bing and shouted.


    I looked at Shen Xue. I couldn''t see that this was the good girl who blushed when talking to others. On the contrary, it gave people the feeling of a little sister. I don''t think the ladies of our harem are as powerful as her.


    "Come on, what are you two doing?" Lele saw that the situation was wrong and quickly pulled Zhao Bing away from Shen Xue.


    Zhao Bing and Shen Xue took a look at each other, and then no one paid any attention. They walked back to their seats. For a moment, the atmosphere in the private room became strange.


    I went to Zhao Bing''s side, took off my coat and did it. Zhao Bing looked at me without a sound. He picked up chopsticks and began to pick up vegetables.


    "What''s the matter with her?" I asked, pointing to Shen xuechong and Zhao Bing.


    "Nothing. I''ve had several abortions. I''m a little stimulated. Seeing a man is like rubbing up..." Zhao Bing''s voice is not big or small. I can hear it, but others can''t hear it.


    Hearing Zhao Bing''s words, I was stunned. Then I looked up and looked at Shen Xue who had been drinking.


    I haven''t seen her for more than half a year. Unexpectedly, she has changed so much. You really can''t imagine what it will look like in the future. For example, Shen Xue, if I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes and killed me, I wouldn''t believe she would be like this.


    "I can tell you, stay away from this woman. She''s a little abnormal now..." Zhao Bing found me looking at Shen Xue and said to me in a stiff tone.


    "Oh, I''m not interested in such a woman..." I replied with a smile.


    "What are you interested in?" Zhao Bing asked, biting his chopsticks and blinking his big eyes.


    "I, in fact, I like men..."


    "Wow, you''re so stupid!"


    Zhao Bing was disgusted and then stopped talking. I turned around and chatted with the girl next to me.


    I saw that Zhao Bing ignored me. When he was free, he walked to a boy with a wine glass.


    "Why, didn''t you fucking see me come in?" I went up and kicked on the boy''s chair, smiled and scolded.


    "As soon as you came in, all the little girls rushed towards you. I almost didn''t fight, so I didn''t make up for it..."


    The boy who spoke was Mingda. He was my friend who was second only to Meng Liang in high school. At that time, he was also a revolutionary comrade in arms who smoked and skipped classes together. However, later, we went to H City, so we had less contact.


    "No one pays attention to you. Come in and chat with women, and don''t pull us!"


    At this time, another boy with glasses shouted, this boy''s name is Zhu Hua. We all call him piggy. He has a general relationship with me, but he has a particularly good relationship with Liu Rui.


    Because he thinks Liu Rui looks uglier than him and can set off his beauty with Liu Rui, he especially likes to stay with Liu Rui.


    And my brother Rui always feels that he is a pig attracted by his beautiful personality


    "What''s the matter? You, I''m not blocked in the door!" I kicked the pig and shouted.


    "Don''t say it''s useless. First drink the wine in your hand and talk..." the little pig smiled.


    I waved my hand: "drinking is nothing! Today, I mainly want to establish a new revolutionary friendship with you!"


    Then I drank the beer in my hand.


    "Like a man, I heard that you were very big after you dropped out of school and opened a bar..." Mingda gave me a thumbs up and asked.


    "What kind of bar to open is to work for others and earn pocket money..." I was silent and replied casually.


    "That''s being a manager in a bar. Are you old?" a boy next to him continued.


    "What''s the power of that thing..." to tell you the truth, I was disgusted with this topic and replied casually and simply.


    "Why not? If I fight with others after the leaves, will you help me shake people? Will you be forced?" the little pig said, gnawing at the ribs.


    "There are only three people in our bar. If you need it, I''ll call you..."


    "Shit, forget it. I have to stare at these three dads when it comes to fighting!" the little pig replied wordlessly.


    The boys at the dinner table laughed and the atmosphere in the private room became lively again. The girls talked about girls and the boys talked about boys. Shen Xue sat alone in the corner and drank quietly.


    Piggy and Mingda used to have a very good relationship with me, so there was no obstacle in speaking. They told me something about our days after we dropped out of school. Although most of the content was to brag about ourselves, it was also very interesting.


    Chatting with them, I felt very relaxed, as if I was an ordinary student, not so many intrigues and intrigues.


    They envy me as a bar owner. Similarly, I envy them as a carefree college student.


    People are such strange things. They always feel good when they can''t get them. They find that they may be better when they get them.


    Every boy has a hunzi dream and a chivalrous feeling in his heart. But when you have it, you will find that dream is always a dream, and reality and dream are always two extremes.


    How should people distinguish between dream and reality?


    What hits you in the mouth is reality, and what makes you laugh is a dream!


    After chatting with these people for more than ten minutes, my cell phone rang. I escaped. It was Liu Rui who called me.


    "Have you arrived yet?" I asked directly after answering the phone.


    "Here, which private room are you in?" Liu Rui replied.


    "502, is Meng Liang here?"


    "Coming!" Liu Rui replied impatiently, and then hung up the phone directly.


    "Meng Liang and Liu Rui are coming?" Mingda looked at me and asked after seeing me hang up.


    "Well, I''ll be here soon..." I nodded.


    "Shit, brother Rui is coming. I miss him so much... I have to go out to pick him up!" when the little pig heard that Liu Rui was coming, he quickly put down his pig''s hoof and ran to the door of the private room.


    "Liu Rui is just like his father..."


    Mingda looked at the back of the pig and scolded wordlessly.


    "Ha ha."


    I smiled and said nothing.


    Before the pig ran out, Liu Rui came with Meng Liang.


    "Brother Rui!" the little pig went up and hugged Liu Rui, shouting with tears in his eyes.


    "Roll the calf..." Liu Rui scolded impatiently, then pushed the pig away and walked to Lele''s face, bared his teeth and said hello: "Hi, beauty!"


    "You... You stay away from me!" Lele cautiously took a step back, his little hand into the bag, and seized the wolf spray.


    Why is Lele so sensitive to Liu Rui?


    Because at school, Liu Rui once picked Lele''s pants!


    As for why he picked his pants, Liu Rui never answered this question directly.


    Some people say he is psychopathic, others say he is a coyote. In the face of such rumors, my brother Rui has always been dismissive.


    Liu Rui can despise it, but a girl in Lele''s family can''t. It''s because Lele almost didn''t transfer to school. Although he stayed later, Liu Rui still became Lele''s nightmare for three years. It''s no exaggeration to say that Lele cried when he saw Liu Rui


    "What don''t I do for you? Why are you so nervous?" Liu Rui was puzzled by Lele''s reaction.


    "Can you stay away from me?" Lele looked at Liu Rui and said nervously.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be close to you..." Liu Rui''s language is soft and elegant.


    "Then can you stop looking at me!" Lele''s expression collapsed.


    "What do I think is wrong with you?"


    "Look at me, please open your invisible eyes, thank you!" then Lele ran directly behind Zhao Bing.


    At this time, Liu Rui found the existence of Zhao Bing, gave Zhao Bing a squint, then smiled and said, "sister Bing, have you had your chest enlarged? It looks big..."


    "Roll the calf, nagging is still so disgusting!" Zhao Bing said to Liu Rui, but he was not used to it at all. He was about to hit someone with his hand.


    "Ass eggs are also a lot bigger. I must have gone to Korea..."


    Liu Rui replied with a cheap reply, and then hurriedly dragged Liu Rui to my side.


    "Liu Rui, I fought with you!" Zhao Bing ran from Liu Rui with a beer bottle.


    "Is everyone here?" I stopped Zhao Bing and asked in a low voice.


    "Here we are, just these people..." Zhao Bing nodded.


    After hearing Zhao Bing say that everyone was here, I picked up the wine bottle on the table and filled the wine glass in my hand.


    "Everyone stop talking. Ye Zi has something to say!"


    Zhao Bing looked at me, instantly understood what I meant, and shouted with a red face.


    Zhao Bing''s words were really effective. The private room immediately quieted down, and everyone stared at us with big eyes.


    "Cough, it''s like this. After I, Liu Rui and Meng Liang dropped out of school, I didn''t get in touch with you much because I went to other cities. But thank you for remembering the three of us and remembering the three of us when things happen. I won''t say much. Liu Rui invited you for today''s meal!"


    When Liu Rui heard my words, his right hand, which was originally extended to the chicken leg, stopped directly in mid air and looked at me very confused.


    "Liu Ruigang just said that no one can rob him of this meal. Whoever robs him is in a hurry!" I added.


    "Don''t rob, certainly don''t rob!" Mingda first responded, shook his head and shouted.


    "Yes, no one can rob Ruige with me!" echoed the little pig.


    "It''s different when I''m rich. I remember Liu Rui was famous for being stingy. Now he''s so generous..."


    "Yes, that''s generous!"


    "Why can''t this meal be five or six thousand!"


    Everyone in the house whispered after hearing what I said. At this time, Liu Rui''s face would be red and white, and his whole body was shaking


    I waved my hand and said, "today we are open to eat. It''s not enough for us to order!"


    "OK!"


    The crowd responded and then ate.


    "Ye Han! I''m so fucking poor that you still pit me?!"


    Liu Rui roared, a burst of heartbroken, stared at soybean sized eyes, and angrily came to me.


    "Didn''t I give you a long face? Look at what they look at you now?" I explained very seriously.


    "But I really don''t have money! Why don''t you put it on me first and I''ll give it to you later..." Liu Ruisi said after taking a test.


    "I have no money..."


    "What the fuck? It''s embarrassing to have no money when I pay the bill later!"


    "That''s your business. It has nothing to do with me..." I said casually.


    "Shit, I can do what you fucking do every day..." Liu Rui rubbed his face and said nothing for a while.


    "No, you asked your daughter-in-law to call you, didn''t she have it?" I took a bite and casually suggested.


    "What do I say to my daughter-in-law? I said I had nothing to pretend to be B. I had to invite my classmates to dinner, and then I didn''t bring enough money? Do you believe my daughter-in-law''s temperament can eat me?"


    "That''s right. Why don''t you just say that you use money at home? Although Wu Mei is a little bit more reasonable, she is still very reasonable. You say he can give you something at home..."


    Liu Rui listened to me, thought for three seconds, and then walked out of the private room with his mobile phone.


    After about five or six minutes, Liu Rui walked back to the private room with a red face. It seemed that he was going to get the money.


    After Liu Rui came back, he didn''t talk to Meng Liang at all. Instead, he sat down in the pile of girls and told people about our glorious history in H city. Although most of the content was bragging, those little girls listened very hard. Rui shouted one by one. Liu Rui''s mouth should be pulled to the back of his ears.


    Moreover, Liu Rui also ate while talking. The eating phase, not to mention how anxious, was. The ribs were eaten into his mouth in less than three seconds. There was no meat and bones left at all.


    "Rego, slow down!" a little girl whispered.


    "Nothing, it''s healthy to eat like this!" Liu Rui replied foolishly.


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    At this time, my mobile phone rang. I took it out and saw that it was Wu Mei. I looked at Liu Rui, looked at my mobile phone, and finally decided to answer the phone.


    "Hello?"


    "Leaf, is Liu Rui with you?" Wu Mei asked in a flat voice.


    "Yes... No..." I stammered back. I didn''t know what to say.


    "In the end or not!" Wu Mei''s voice was impatient.


    "Together! What''s the matter?" I glanced at Liu Rui and replied very definitely.


    "Then what are you doing?" Wu Mei continued.

 Chapter 1400

    "Eat..."


    "This bastard, just now he told me that his second aunt is dead and has no money to buy a coffin..." I can feel Wu Mei''s murderous spirit through the phone.


    "His second aunt is dead..." I explained weakly.


    "Don''t say it''s useless. You let Liu Rui answer the phone!"


    "This..."


    "Why is it inconvenient for him now?"


    "It may not be convenient..."


    "Well, take the phone to him and let me hear what he is doing now!"


    "Wu Mei, this is not good!" I hesitated and refused.


    "You''re in the ink. I''ll clean up with you when you come back!" Wu Mei shouted fiercely.


    "Hey!"


    I sighed, but I had to walk to Liu Rui with my mobile phone and wink at Liu Rui as I walked, but Liu ruigen didn''t even look at me, eating vegetables and boasting with the little girls


    "Brother Rui, do you have a girlfriend now?" a girl in our class asked Jiao Didi, dragging Liu Rui''s arm.


    Hearing this question, the sweat on my forehead suddenly flowed down and subconsciously clenched my mobile phone. I was really afraid that Liu Rui said no.


    "Yes!" Liu Rui thought for a moment and replied.


    After hearing Liu Rui''s answer, I was secretly relieved. Fortunately, the fool didn''t talk nonsense.


    "But I''ll have to dump him sooner or later!" Liu Rui added.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    I stood aside and coughed loudly. Liu Rui turned his head and looked at me. I quickly handed him a look.


    Then the fool thought I would tell him I wouldn''t expose him again and gave me a gesture of thanks.


    "Then why did you dump her? Was she bad to you?" the girl continued.


    "She is obedient to me, but her figure is not good. I like fuller..." Liu Rui replied with a lewd smile.


    When the girl heard this sentence, she blushed and bowed her head: "hate!"


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    I saw Liu Rui talking again, so I coughed a few times.


    "What are you always coughing about?" Liu Rui looked at me and shouted reluctantly.


    "Nothing, I just choked..." I waved back.


    "Drink some water!" Liu Rui glared at me, and then pulled up the calf with the little girl.


    I looked down at my cell phone. Wu Mei had hung up.


    "Rego, Buddha bless you!"


    I simply prayed for my Rego in my heart, vaguely feeling that he might not live long.


    After praying for a while, Liu Rui hurriedly walked out of the private room with his mobile phone.


    After about ten minutes, Liu Rui''s face was like eating shit, and he walked back to the private room with a dull expression.


    "What''s the matter?" Meng Liang saw something wrong with Liu Rui and asked in a low voice.


    "No... nothing!" Liu Rui stammered back, then looked up at me and sat next to me.


    "Brother, I gave you eyes..." now I feel very sorry for Liu Rui, so I can only explain it awkwardly.


    "Don''t blame you, it''s my carelessness..." Liu Rui waved his hand, then raised the wine bottle and drank it fiercely.


    "What''s the matter with Rego?" at this time, the little pig came up and stretched out his neck.


    "Nothing, just didn''t sleep well last night..." I replied casually.


    "I thought it was good just now."


    "Ye Han, I''ll fucking kill you!"


    As soon as xiaopang finished speaking, Liu Rui stood up with a splash and shouted angrily. Then he ran straight to my neck and pinched me. Fortunately, I reacted quickly and avoided. Otherwise, I think Liu Rui must kill me.


    After hearing Liu Rui''s cry, the people in the private room looked at us one after another.


    "Brush!"


    People''s eyes gathered, and I waved my hand awkwardly and said, "play! Play! Keep eating!"


    Everyone turned their lips and said nothing.


    There was a lot of chaos and noise in the house. I hurried to Zhao Bing with tableware. I thought I should stay away from Liu Rui. He is too fucking dangerous now.


    Liu Rui didn''t catch up, but sat on the other side and looked at me quietly. His eyes were full of murderous


    "What''s the matter with you two? Liu Rui''s eyes are wrong!" Zhao Bing pointed to Liu Rui with chopsticks and asked me.


    "It''s all right, it''s fun..." I bowed my head and replied.


    "Ha ha!" Zhao Bing knew I didn''t want to say, so he didn''t ask.


    "Is there another program later?" I asked.


    "We may go singing later. Are you going?"


    "If everyone goes, we''ll follow..."


    ����


    After eating the meal for more than half an hour, everyone finally ate almost. Zhao Bing Lele and they began to organize to go to KTV to sing songs again. They were drinking hard and didn''t refuse. Except Shen Xue insisted on going, the rest also went to KTV.


    We didn''t go to the KTV. It was very good. We just found one next to the hotel, so it''s convenient not to take a taxi.


    By the way, Liu Rui paid for the meal alone. When I paid the bill, I saw a little tears in the corner of Ruige''s eyes. It looked very sad


    ����


    The KTV we went to is called night KTV. The scale of KTV is not large. Generally, some students and white-collar workers go here, so the venue looks very clean.


    Because we have more people, Zhao Bing directly booked a relatively large private room, which can accommodate about ten people.


    After entering the private room, a group of girls chirped around the song ordering machine.


    Because this concert hall is a kind of mass selling KTV, the private room itself does not bring drinks and fruit plates. You need to buy it at the front desk.


    "What''s everyone drinking?" I shouted.


    "Anything is OK, look at the leaves..." piggy sat on the sofa and replied casually.


    "Ha ha, that''s OK!" I smiled and then looked at Meng Liang. Meng Liang suddenly understood what I meant. He stood up and walked to me. Liu Rui saw that we were going to go and came out with a overcast face.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll go too..." Zhao Bing shouted at this time.


    "Why are you following us when we go to buy wine?" I asked with a frown.


    "I have a membership card, discounted..." Zhao Bing took out a pink membership card and shook it in front of me.


    "As soon as you''re okay, go to the bar..."


    "Cut!"


    Zhao Bingbai glanced at me and then walked out of the private room with big white legs.


    The three of us followed Zhao Bing to the front desk of KTV. Zhao Bing looked at me, then blinked and asked, "how is your bar compared with this?"


    "There''s no way to compare..." I replied with a curl of my mouth.


    "You can''t compare with here?"


    "He can''t compare with us..."


    "You can really boast..."


    Zhao Bing was speechless. He thought it would be great if our bar could have this scale, but I didn''t boast. The KTV is not the same level as our harem in terms of decoration and service. Anyway, our harem bar is among the best in H city.


    Just then, a group of young people came out head-on. Liu Rui instinctively moved to the side, but he was hit on the shoulder by a young man.


    Liu Rui was stunned for a moment and looked at the young man across the street irritably, but he didn''t say anything. He was ready to go on.


    "Are you fucking blind? Don''t you see anyone?" Liu Rui didn''t speak, but which young man spoke and turned his head to scold Liu Rui.


    "Did you hit me?" Liu Rui looked at his drink and walked around. He didn''t want to pay attention to such people, so he cursed.


    "Fart, you hit me. A good dog doesn''t stand in the way!" the young man then scolded.


    "No, can you speak?" Zhao Bing asked reluctantly.


    "Oh, there''s another girl here! My brother can''t speak, but I can fuck you..." when the young man saw Zhao Bing, his eyes immediately became different and his speech was very ugly.


    "You..." Zhao Bing''s face turned red when the young man said, and he couldn''t speak out angrily.


    "How the fuck do you talk?" Meng Liang on one side couldn''t help but stretch out his hand to fan the young man''s face.


    "Xiaoxin, don''t fucking pull the calf, let''s go!" just at this time, a young man of the same age as US frowned and shouted.


    "I''m going to clean up you later, sister and brother!" the young man called Xiaoxin stretched out his hand to wipe Zhao Bing''s face. Zhao Bing instinctively hid.


    "Pa!"


    A loud mouth rang through the corridor.


    It was not Meng Liang but me who did it.


    "You..." the young man covered his face and pointed at me, with an incredible face.


    "You got NIMA B!"


    I slapped my second mouth.


    "Draft it? You''re fucking tired of living!"


    At this time, the young man finally reacted and jumped at us with open teeth and claws.


    "Bang!"


    Meng Liang kicked out and directly kicked the young man two meters.


    "What are you doing? Why did you start..."


    At this time, a young man came out of the crowd. I looked at the young man and the young man looked at me.


    "What a coincidence..." I touched my nose, looked at the young man and said with a smile.


    "It''s a coincidence!" the young man also looked at me and nodded.


    "Ye Han, right?" the young man was silent and looked at me and asked.


    "Yes!" I nodded.


    I know the young man in front of me. It''s none other than Wang Xin, the former subordinate of Wei Tian.


    When several of us had a fight with Tian Hao, it was Wang Xin and Guo Bin who helped Tian Hao, and then Tian Hao put yuan yuan into the hospital.


    Later, I didn''t see Wang Xin but Guo Bin. Then Guo Bin killed Wei Tian, so I''m not sure whether Wang Xin is from the Wei family.


    "Hehe, Guo Bin has run away. How dare you come back?" Wang Xin smiled, walked up to me with his neck tilted, looked up and down and said, "I heard you''re doing well now?"


    Hearing Wang Xin''s words, I felt bad for a moment. Wang Xin may still be from the Wei family.


    "What do you mean?" I asked, squinting at Wang Xin.


    "You really dare to come back. Do you know how much you are worth in H?" Wang Xin asked with a smile.


    I didn''t speak with a dark face.


    "This number!" Wang Xin stretched out five fingers.


    "Wei San is dead, you give you money?" I asked in a low voice.


    "Wei San is dead and the iron face is still there! He gives money!"


    "Do you want to make money?"


    "Yes, why not?" Wang Xin tilted his neck.


    "You are not qualified!"


    "If it''s qualified enough, try it!"


    "Pop pop"


    Wang Xin staggered forward a step, then reached out and patted me in the face and said, "it''s bad luck to meet me!"


    "Why don''t I give you a knock and you let us go!" I said with a smile.


    "The posture must be right and the attitude must be correct..." Liu Rui also said with a smile.


    "Well, I think how to correct the law..."


    "Come on, how can I straighten you? I''ll fuck you!" Liu Rui suddenly raised his hand and drew a mouth directly on Wang Xin''s face.


    "Pa!"


    Wang Xin stepped back directly by Liu Ruifan.


    "I have to be right, too!"


    Wang Xin didn''t react here. Meng Liang kicked Wang Xin in the stomach and put him down.


    "Do you want to be shameless? Do them for me and catch the bonus!" Wang Xin, who was lying on the ground, shouted loudly.


    "Hula!"


    Seven or eight people under Wang Xin''s hand immediately surrounded him.


    "Zhao Bing, you go first..." I turned back and pushed Zhao Bing.


    After Zhao Bing understood what was going on, he looked at me inexplicably, and then ran to the private room with big steps.


    "Draft it, fuck him for me!" a young man came up and grabbed Liu Rui''s hair, and then four or five people directly surrounded Liu Rui.


    "Hit me to death!" at this time, Wang Xin had stood up, held a trash can and patted Liu Rui on his head.


    "Puff!" Liu Rui sank and fell directly to the ground.


    Four or five people kicked Liu Rui directly.


    Meng Liang and I were not idle at this time. Although we didn''t take care of Liu Rui who was beaten, we ran directly to Wang Xin.


    "Bang bang!"


    Meng Liang raised his legs and kicked three feet. He directly chucked Wang Xin to the corner of the wall. I rode on Wang Xin and pulled down one by one.


    "Fuck your mother, come and help me!" Wang Xinsheng, who was riding on me, wailed and shouted.


    "Come and help brother Xin!" at this time, several young people reacted and quickly released Liu Rui and ran to us.


    "Draft it!"


    A young man scolded at the other side, and then kicked me off Wang Xin.


    Although we often fight, there are many people across the street. Meng Liang obviously feels that he can''t greet us. His self-protection is OK, but he can''t help us if he wants to help us.


    Liu Rui and I are a little weak in combat. We can deal with one or two at ordinary times, but we are obviously a little weak in the face of the siege of three or five people.


    "Leaves, we have come to save you!" at this time, a voice sounded in the corridor.


    "Shua!"


    Wang Xin suddenly turned back.


    "Bang!"


    Mingda holding a trash can directly patted Wang Xin''s face.


    As soon as I saw that piggy Mingda ran over, I quickly grabbed a man with my backhand, then held his stomach, directly connected to the wall, and then gave a combined punch.


    "Pengpeng!"


    "Fuck you!!"


    Piggy grabbed a beer bottle and was very fierce. When he saw people, it was a random shooting. The opposite crowd was immediately broken up by Mingda and piggy.


    With the addition of these two people, the war situation changed all of a sudden. The people opposite obviously couldn''t cope with it, but they were not good stubbles. They were all small gangsters fighting at the bottom of society. Their fighting experience was no less than ours.


    Although we had the upper hand for the time being, the other side knew that we were few, so they didn''t mess at all and still waved their fists against us.


    The corridor of the private room was completely disordered, and there were endless shouts and curses!


    "Hula!"


    After about five or six minutes, the manager of the concert hall rushed over with the internal security guard, but the security guards didn''t dare to do it, so they had to fight.


    At the same time, the siren sounded through the street outside. Obviously, someone called the police. I think it should be Zhao Bing and them.


    "Brother Xin, stop fighting, the police are coming..." the manager looked down at Wang Xin and said.


    "Draft it, you wait for me!" Wang Xin was not stupid. After knowing that the police came, he immediately shook his neck and scolded me.


    "Draft it? I''m not going anywhere today. I''ll wait for you here!" I wiped the blood on my face and replied with my teeth.


    "Well, you''re a little bold. Don''t say I bully you. I''ll give you ten minutes. I''ll see you in the street outside in ten minutes!"


    "No, you''re my grandson!" I smiled and promised.


    "Draft it, you wait for me..." Wang Xin trembled with anger after listening to my words.


    Now the siren is getting closer and closer.


    "Brother Xin, let''s go!" the manager frowned at Wang Xin.


    "Fuck you, you''ve come to an end!" Wang Xin scolded back, and then directly took people downstairs.


    "Are you all right?" the manager looked at us and asked after Wang Xin left.


    "Nothing..." I waved my hand, and then took Meng Liang and them back to the private room.


    When the students in the private room saw us coming back, they quickly surrounded us.


    "Leaf, are you all right?" Zhao Bing asked anxiously, looking at me with tears on her face.


    "We''re all right, Zhao Bing. You''ll leave here with your classmates!" I wiped the tears from Zhao Bing''s eyes and whispered.


    "... I won''t go!" Zhao Bing said stubbornly, biting his lips.


    "Elder sister, this is not a fucking TV play. If you let go, you can go!" Liu Rui shouted impatiently while dealing with the wound.


    "Zhao Bing, take your classmates away quickly, or they will come back later, you can only drag us down!" I also explained.


    "Then why don''t you go?" Zhao Bing looked at me and asked.


    "Where are you going? They''re coming for us. Wang Xin Let the news out, so we can''t go..." I sat on the sofa and sighed helplessly.


    Zhao Bing looked at me, didn''t speak, and turned to organize his classmates to leave KTV.


    After a while, Zhao Bing and LeLe left the private room with their classmates. Before leaving, Zhao Bing said to me to pay attention to safety, and then walked out of the KTV without looking back.


    "You two go too! Don''t stand here..." I looked up at the pig and Mingda said.


    "What are you going to do? We just started, and we can''t go..." Mingda reluctantly lit a cigarette and sat next to me.


    "Hehe, who wants you two to get involved? It''s good to watch the fun with others..." I said this without any other meaning. I really don''t want them to get involved in this matter.


    "Others are others, and we are both of us. You didn''t help us when we were bullied at school. Now you are bullied, and we can''t see it!" piggy said in an extremely firm tone.


    I was a little moved by pig''s words. I didn''t know how to answer them. I could only look at them with a smile.


    "It''s fierce now? I don''t want to be so finished at school?" Liu Rui patted the pig on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "Look, since you left, I''ve learned a truth..."


    "What''s the reason?" Liu Rui looked at the pig puzzled.


    "Cowardice will be beaten. It turns out that we will hide and be afraid when we encounter something, but now we are different. We have learned to fight back. Slowly, no one really dares to bully us..." piggy smiled foolishly.


    "Oh, that''s good!" Liu Rui nodded, trying to say something to the pig, but he didn''t know how to speak, so he didn''t say it at all.


    "You may get hurt if you fight later. You two really don''t go?" I thought for a while and still wanted to persuade them to leave.


    "Leaf, don''t you treat us as brothers?" Mingda''s expression suddenly became very serious.


    "What do you say?"


    "Yes, at school, we were always weak and relied on your help. I know you don''t like us, but now it''s different. We can really help you!" Mingda continued.


    I looked at Mingda and was silent. I didn''t know how to explain to him.


    "Dazi, you misunderstood Ye. We always treat you as friends. He just doesn''t want you to get involved in our affairs. It''s really dangerous!" Meng Liang explained.


    "Are we afraid of danger?" Mingda''s voice suddenly became louder, stood up, stretched out his neck and shouted.


    "Yes! We just want to help you. There''s no other meaning. We''ll fucking die here today. We''ll accompany you too!" piggy was also excited.


    I don''t know whether they really realize the seriousness of the problem or really want to be beaten with us, but anyway, I''m still very moved.


    Liu Rui and Meng Liang were equally moved.


    Meng Liang patted Mingda and piggy on the shoulder and didn''t speak.


    ����


    After Wang Xin left the KTV, he dialed the phone of one of his men in Tiemian while driving.


    This subordinate of Tiemian is called Zhou CAI. He is the driver of Tiemian. Now, except for Tiemian, the Wei family basically belongs to this week. It''s best to speak.


    Zhou Cai is at home.


    "Lingling..."


    The cell phone rang for about half a minute. Zhou Cai climbed out of his bed and answered the phone. "Who?"


    "Brother Zhou, I''m Xiao Xin!" Wang Xin shouted.


    "Xiaoxin?" Zhou Cai recalled who Xiaoxin was, and then asked with some hesitation, "what''s the matter?"


    "I just met Ye Han in KTV!" Wang Xin replied quickly.


    "Who did you meet?" Zhou sat up with a splash after hearing my name.


    "Ye Han is the one who killed brother Tian!" Wang Xin repeated.


    "Are you sure you didn''t admit your mistake?" Zhou was completely refreshed at this moment.


    "I''ve fought with them. Can I admit my mistake? They all admit it!"


    "Fuck, they dare to come back!" Zhou Cai gritted his teeth and scolded, and then said, "well, Xiaoxin, you take people to keep them first. I''ll take people there in a moment. Iron noodles said that you can''t let them run when you see them!"

 Chapter 1401

    "OK, I see, brother!" after Wang Xin understood what Zhou Cai meant, he hung up the phone directly.


    At the other end, Zhou Cai, who had just finished talking to Wang Xin, put on his clothes and dialed the iron phone.


    "What''s up?" after a while, the cold voice of the iron face came out of the receiver.


    "I found Ye Han and them!" Zhou Cai answered without thinking.


    "..." the iron face was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "if you want to live, bring it back!"


    "Understand!" Zhou Cai nodded hurriedly.


    ����


    Night KTV private room.


    "Call Nanbei and ask him to come and help!" I said to Liu Rui.


    "Yes, why did I forget him, shit!" Liu Rui patted his forehead, then opened the phone book, found the North-South phone and dialed it.


    "Nanbei, what are you doing?" Liu Rui asked when the phone was connected.


    "I play chess with Uncle Wang..."


    "Stop playing, we''re working with others in KTV at night. Come and help with something..." Liu Rui went straight to the subject.


    "What''s the matter? What''s in your family?"


    "Just bring the things my father dealt with me... And the kitchen knife in the kitchen!" Liu Rui thought for a moment and said.


    "Then I see..."


    "Hurry up. If you''re late, we can''t get out..."


    "Ha ha, I''ll start now!" the north and South said and hung up directly.


    ����


    After about ten minutes, Wang Xin returned to the night KTV again.


    At the door of KTV at night, there are more than ten taxis. There are five drivers in one car, so Wang Xin found about forty or fifty people this time. It seems that he really doesn''t want us to go.


    "Brother Xin, what are you doing?" the manager asked Wang Xin with a frown.


    "These people are iron faced, do you understand?" Wang Xin whispered.


    "Then if it starts to fight..." the manager said half.


    "Money can''t live without you!!" Wang Xin instantly understood what the manager meant.


    "That''s good, that''s good!!" after the manager knew that this matter had something to do with the iron face, his attitude was different immediately. After nodding his head several times, he took the security guard home to sleep. Toss and toss. He knew he couldn''t control it.


    About ten minutes later, a range rover suddenly stopped at the door of the night KTV. A man, about 20 years old, stood on the road.


    "Brother Zhou, are you here?" when Wang Xin saw Zhou Cai coming, he immediately ran over with a smile.


    He spit on the ground, then pointed to the KTV and said, "people are inside?"


    "Yes, it''s inside!!" Wang Xin nodded.


    "What are you waiting for?" Zhou Cai frowned and shouted.


    "I''m waiting for them!!" Wang Xin replied weakly.


    "Are you a fucking tiger? You think it''s a fight among high school students? Return the fucking size, slip in and catch people!!" Zhou Cai scolded irritably, then turned around and walked back to the Land Rover.


    Zhou Xin looked at Zhou Cai''s back and was silent for a moment, then waved his big hand.


    "Hula!!"


    The door of the taxi was opened almost at the same time, and 50 or 60 people got off in an instant.


    "Fuck! There are a lot of fucking people!!" Liu Rui looked at the formation outside through the window and muttered a little confused.


    After hearing Liu Rui''s words, I quickly got up, went to the window, opened the window and glanced out. My head was a little confused. I thought Wang Xin could find more than 20 people. Unexpectedly, this fool found so many people.


    "Why don''t you come here?" Liu Rui muttered anxiously.


    "The north and the South can''t do it. There are fifty or sixty people. We don''t have enough eight heads to cut them!!" the little pig was a little worried at this time.


    "No, let''s run, organize the team another day, and it''s not too late to fight again!" Liu Rui suggested.


    "I think this is a good way!!" I nodded quickly.


    "Isn''t it a bit embarrassing?" obviously Meng Liang doesn''t want to go yet. He thinks we can fight.


    "It''s not that I haven''t lost it..." Liu Rui couldn''t manage so much at this time. He began to run in the direction of the back door with his legs. I, Meng Liang and piggy Mingda followed him.


    At the other end, Wang Xin has rushed in with 50 or 60 people.


    "Fuck them. Fight me to death when you see someone. If anything happens, it''s mine!!" Wang Xin shouted to the crowd as he rushed to the second floor.


    "Brother Xin, they seem to have run away. There is no one on the second floor!!" at this time, a young man stood on the second floor and shouted at Wang Xin.


    "What? Ran away!!" Wang Xin looked incredible.


    "Nobody!! they seem to have jumped out of the window..." the young man continued.


    "Shit!!" Wang Xin scolded in a low voice, and then ran to the door with a machete.


    "Hula!"


    Forty or fifty people ran out with Wang Xin.


    As soon as Wang Xin ran out of the door, he was stopped by Zhou CAI.


    "Where are the people?" Zhou Cai asked, looking at Wang Xin without expression.


    "Run... Run..." Wang Xin stammered.


    "Pa!!"


    Zhou Cai put his mouth on Wang Xin''s face, then clenched his teeth and asked, "when did you run?"


    "... maybe just now!!" Wang Xin rubbed his red right face and replied in silence.


    "Then don''t hurry up!! what are you looking at here!!" Zhou CAI was furious.


    "Now chase..."


    Wang Xin bowed his head and ran back to the back door of the KTV. However, at this time, a figure appeared at the door of the KTV. The man came from Liu Rui''s house.


    "Man, let me ask if this is a night KTV?" the north and South who didn''t know the situation grabbed a man and asked.


    "Yes, what do you do?" the young man looked at the north and south, frowned and asked.


    "I came to find my friend..." north and South thought for a while and told the truth.


    "Who is your friend?" the young man opposite thought that the north and the South were also shaken by Wang Xin.


    "Ye Han!!" Nanbei said my name.


    After hearing what the north and the south said, the young man was stunned. Then he raised his pickaxe and knocked it on the north and the South''s head.


    "Bang!!"


    The north and South were knocked back a few steps by this pickaxe, and then sat directly on the ground.


    "Come on, here''s an accomplice!!" the young man stepped forward, stepped on the stomach of North and south, and shouted loudly.


    After hearing the cry, Wang Xin hurried to the north and south.


    The north and South shook their dizzy heads and looked at Wang Xin very puzzled.


    "Do you know ye Han?" Wang Xin squatted to the north and South and asked with a smile.


    "Who are you?" north and South struggled and stood up.


    "Do you know ye Han?" Wang Xin repeated.


    "Know!!" north and South nodded.


    "Fight!!" when Wang Xin saw that the north and South really knew me, he waved directly and ran to the north and South with countless fists and pickaxes.


    So many people hit one, even the gods in the north and South are more useless, so he has no intention to fight back. He can only lie on the ground, cover his head and endure the pain one after another.


    This group of people fought around the north and south for three or four minutes. At this time, the north and South were covered with blood, their breath was urgent and slow, and their eyes were colorless. They were basically dead.


    "OK!!" Wang Xin looked almost and waved his hand to stop.


    Everyone stopped, and the north and South finally had a chance to breathe.


    "What''s your relationship with Ye Han?" Wang Xin asked, stepping on the North-South face.


    "It doesn''t matter..." the north and South corners of their mouths were bleeding and hummed in a low voice.


    "Ha ha!!" Wang Xin smiled darkly. Then he felt the mobile phones of North and south from north and south. North and South knew what Wang Xin was going to do and struggled briefly, but they were helpless. Their hands were too heavy and it was difficult to move, not to mention preventing Wang Xin from taking his mobile phone.


    ����


    At the other end, after several of US jumped out of the window on the second floor of KTV, we didn''t take the road, but specially picked the remote path to run.


    "Deng Deng Deng!!"


    Just then my cell phone rang. I took it out and saw that it was from north to south.


    "North and south, where are you?" I asked directly after I answered the phone.


    "I''m Wang Xin. Your friend is in my hand. I''ll give you ten minutes to go back to the KTV, otherwise you''ll never see your friend again!!"


    "I grass your mother, what the fuck have you done to my friend? Don''t hurt him..."


    I didn''t speak here. Wang Xin has hung up.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Rui heard something wrong and looked at me and asked.


    "North and South were caught by them..." I put down my cell phone and answered weakly.


    "What about that?"


    "What the fuck can I do? Go back and save people!!"


    Before I spoke, Meng Liang immediately turned around and ran in the direction we ran out.


    "Mingda, piggy, thank you both today. Why don''t you two go back first..." I turned my head and shouted at piggy and Mingda.


    After the two heard what I said, you look at me and I look at you. Their eyes are opposite. After a moment of silence, they walk away.


    Instead of going forward, they followed Meng Liangyuan''s road back.


    I looked at the back of the two people, smiled helplessly, and then ran back.


    ����


    Ten minutes later, I, Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Mingda and piggy walked back to the door of KTV one brick at a time.


    "Fuck, it''s the first time so many people have a fight!" I glanced at the people opposite with my spare light and whispered.


    "Will we be famous if we put them all down?" the little pig asked with a silly smile.


    "Must be famous!!" I nodded.


    "It''s a famous JB. We''ll fight with Wang Xin alone. I don''t believe he can kill us?" Liu Rui weighed the bricks in his hand and bowed his head.


    "Brother Zhou, it''s them, and the one in the middle is Ye Han!!" when Wang Xin saw us, he stretched out his hand and pointed at us.


    Zhou Cai nodded coldly.


    "Wang Xin, where''s my friend?" I frowned and shouted.


    "Bah!!" Wang Xin didn''t answer me at all. He bowed his head and spit. He turned around and carried us on his back and said, "put all five down for me!!"


    "Hua Hua la!!"


    "Drafted!!"


    In an instant, more than 30 people rushed at us with pickaxes and machetes. At first glance, it was like a TV series.


    "It''s all like this anyway. Do it!!"


    The five of us bit our teeth and rushed down together.


    Five of us hit him? More than 30 people are like hitting a stone with an egg, but there''s no way. The north and South are in their hands. We can''t do it if we don''t fight!!


    "Bang!!"


    I haven''t waved the first fucking brick out yet. I was directly hit on my back with a pickaxe handle, and I fell down!!


    "Drafted!!"


    Meng Liang ran to me and directly slapped a brick on the forehead of the boy who hit me. The boy was directly knocked unconscious by Meng Liang.


    "Bang bang!!"


    Meng Lianggan fell down, and the second one rushed over. Countless pickaxes took pictures of Meng Liang, and some of them took pictures of me. We picked up the pickaxes on the ground. We didn''t play blindly at all. We hit us and leaned against the corner of the wall, because this can prevent us from falling down. If we fall down, we will be half disabled if we don''t die.


    At the other end, Liu Rui and his family were almost the same as me. They were surrounded by a group of people. Wang Xin leaned in front of the car, but Liu Rui and piggy Mingda couldn''t rush out and didn''t get close to Wang Xin at all.


    Most people hit us with pickaxes, but most people hit Liu Rui with sliced knives.


    The bricks in the hands of the three people have long disappeared, and they dare not squat down to pick up a knife, so the three of them can only work with them barehanded.


    "Bang!"


    With a dull noise, Liu Rui kicked on the knee of the nearest young man. The young man fell to his knees with a thump. Then Liu Rui grabbed the knife in the young man''s hand and cut it on the young man''s back.


    "Ah!!"


    The young man screamed. At this time, the little pig kicked the young man directly.


    "Fuck you!!" seeing the young man being kicked away, another man directly cut the pig with a knife.


    "Puff!!"


    The knife cut directly on the pig''s thigh, and the blood spewed out instantly, and then the dark road.


    "I grass your mother!"


    After seeing the pig injured, Liu Rui''s eyes instantly turned red. With a roar, he ran to the man with a knife.


    Liu Rui''s combat effectiveness may not be very good at ordinary times, but if Liu Rui is impatient, his combat effectiveness can definitely increase several times in an instant. Some people may say that what I said is false. It looks like a super Saiya, but it''s really the case.


    Once a person is stimulated, the potential in the body will be stimulated. Ordinary people may not have this feeling, but sometimes a person will break out after being bullied for a long time. We may have encountered such things!!


    As the saying goes, rabbits bite when they are anxious. Usually sows don''t go up the tree, but if there is a fire test under them, he can definitely go up the tree!!


    This is a truth.


    "Puff!!"


    Liu Rui stabbed the young man in the face. The young man fought back instinctively, but Liu Rui''s neck was crooked and the tip of the knife was on Liu Rui''s face. It scraped an edge and deviated!!


    After one cut, Liu Rui cut again.


    "Bang!!"


    This knife directly hit the young man''s shoulder, and one knife directly broke the young man''s shoulder blade!!


    "Ah! Ah!!"


    The youth burst into a wail!!


    "Draft it, hold it back for me!!" Liu Ruihong scolded with eyes, and then slashed the young man in the face.


    The young man''s mouth was opened directly by Liu Rui!!


    The young man''s mouth is full of blood and wants to open his mouth, but it still hurts. He can only release the pain in his heart by his expression. I can''t describe the specific expression. Let''s feel it for ourselves.


    Only this week did I give Wang Xin a look and signal to end early.


    With a wave of Wang Xin''s big hand, everyone rushed to us. They wanted to break them one by one!!


    The battle lasted more than ten minutes. People on both sides were injured. Our hands were more serious, but none of the five of us fell. Even if we still had one breath, we were waving our weapons.


    "Bah!!"


    I vomited. At this time, I was red all over and had countless wounds, just like a bloody man, but I can''t control so much now. I can only bear the pain, put my arms around the pickaxe handle, roar in my mouth, and hit people when I see them.


    "Fuck them, they can''t!"


    Wang Xin in the crowd saw that we had no strength, stretched out his hand and shouted, and then directly took the lead and rushed to us with a knife.


    Don''t talk about me. Even Meng Liang has no strength and can only rely on the corner to breathe.


    "Brother Rui, will we die?" the little pig with blood on his face looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "... I don''t know!!" Liu Ruihong replied with eyes, and then rushed to me again. At this time, the five of us were too seriously injured and lost our combat effectiveness. Liu Rui and I were the only ones who could move.


    "Go to hell, draft!!" just as I was shaking my mind, a pickaxe directly knocked on the back of my head.


    "Buzz!!"


    I made a loud noise in my head and then fainted directly.


    Three minutes later, the last soldier Liu Rui fell to the ground!!


    The battle of five to fifty is over!!


    ����


    I don''t know how long it took. I woke up vaguely. My head was like an explosion. The wounds on my body were scabbed. I shook my head. I felt very disgusting. I should have a concussion.


    I rubbed my eyes and then looked around.


    I found that we were locked up in a dark small warehouse. The air was wet and smelled of sea, and there were some scales on the ground.


    It should be the warehouse of our seafood processing plant by the sea in SZ city!!


    I was tied with a rope. I struggled a few times and found that it was very strong.


    Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Nanbei, Xiaozhu and Mingda were also in the room, but they didn''t wake up and were still in a coma.


    I don''t know how long it took, Liu Rui also opened his eyes.


    "Where the fuck is this?" Liu Rui struggled with the rope on his body, looked at me and asked.


    "I don''t know..." I shook my head.


    "Fuck, why does my head hurt so much? I remember whether we had a fight with someone yesterday?" Liu Rui shook his head. It was obviously interrupted. He didn''t even know who his mother was fighting with.


    "We should have been kidnapped..." I whispered.


    "Who kidnapped us?" Liu Rui hasn''t figured out what''s going on.


    "Who else can there be, the Wei family!!" I sighed. I was very helpless. I knew it would be like this, so I wouldn''t come back.


    "What did the Wei family do for us? Didn''t Wei San die?" Liu Rui continued.


    "You ask me who the fuck to go!! I fucking wonder!!"


    I''m very upset now. It''s nothing for us to be tied up, but it also involves Mingda pig, so I feel very sorry for this silly child.


    Liu Rui saw that I was in a bad mood and didn''t speak any more. He looked down at the floor and didn''t know what he was thinking there.


    We were silent for a moment. Liu Rui suddenly looked up at me and asked, "can''t I see my daughter-in-law?"


    I heard Liu Rui''s words with a click in my heart.


    I don''t know how to answer Liu Rui, because I can''t guarantee anything now. Our lives are in the hands of others.


    ����


    On the other end, iron face home.


    Tiemian sat quietly at his desk with a seeping mask and looked at the documents on the table. Zhou CAI and Wang Xin also stood quietly beside Tiemian.


    The whole office was strangely quiet, dead and silent.


    Wang Xin couldn''t even breathe and make a sound.


    The three people held this position for more than half an hour. Tiemian finally moved his eyes from asking for price to Zhou CAI.


    "Got it?" the iron face asked calmly.


    "En!!" Zhou Cai nodded.


    "It''s all handled!! do you keep it!!" after finishing this sentence, Tiemian took back his eyes and then looked at the document.


    "OK!!" Zhou Cai nodded numbly, although he glanced at Wang Xin.


    Wang Xin immediately understood what he meant and walked outside the door.


    "Wait a minute!!" just as Wang Xin was about to go out, iron face suddenly shouted.


    Wang xinleng was at a loss.


    "Wow!!"


    The iron side opened the drawer, took out a golden revolver, and then walked to Wang Xin.


    "I''d better go there and say something to them..." the iron face said coldly.


    After hearing the words of the iron face, Wang Xin quickly opened the door and followed the iron face out of the office.


    ����


    In a warehouse by the sea.


    At this time, we all woke up. We started chatting when we had nothing to do. We talked about our stories in H city. It''s fucking time. I have nothing to hide with piggy and Mingda. What do you say.


    "So you are so awesome in H city!!" after listening to our story, the little pig looked at me with worship and exclaimed.


    "If the cow forces us, we don''t have to be tied here..." I sighed and smiled helplessly.


    "Leaf, have you ever killed anyone?" Mingda suddenly asked.


    "No..." I was silent for a moment, and then said, "but I''ve seen others kill, and there are many!!"


    "... Oh!!" Mingda nodded vaguely, then lowered his head and didn''t speak again.


    "Will we die?" asked the little pig.


    "I don''t know..." I shook my head.


    "...." the little pig was silent for a while, then looked at me with a smile and asked, "leaf, if we can go out alive this time, do I want to hang out with you?"


    "Ha ha!!" I laughed and then said, "OK, how about I let you be a manager?"


    "Euler!!" the little pig smiled very happily.


    "Then I''ll hang out with you, too. I want to be a manager..." Mingda also said.


    "OK!!" I nodded and then said, "if you go out, you two go to H city with me. There''s nothing else. The girl can choose... All the young ladies over there are at the level of Zhao Bing. I''ll tell you!!"


    "True or false?" the little pig immediately cheered up when he heard that there was a young lady, stared and shouted.

 Chapter 1402

    "It must be true. If you don''t believe it, ask Liu Rui..."


    "Brother Rui, is what he said true?" the little pig looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "It''s true. I still have a daughter-in-law. It''s good-looking. I''ll show you later..." when it comes to her daughter-in-law, Liu Rui''s expression is obviously sad.


    "Is sister-in-law also a lady?" asked the pig without thinking.


    "Fuck you, your daughter-in-law is a fucking miss. Can you speak..." Liu Rui scolded wordlessly.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Several of us heard the instant laughter across from each other, and the atmosphere in the warehouse was not so serious.


    "Creak!!"


    At this time, the door of the warehouse was finally opened.


    We looked at the door for a few moments and three people came in. One was Wang Xin and the other was Zhou CAI. I didn''t know the last man, but he was wearing an iron mask. He should be an iron face.


    The one who replaced Wei San touched the iron surface of SZ city.


    After the three came in, Wang Xin moved a chair for Tiemian, and Tiemian sat quietly opposite us.


    This is the first time I''ve seen iron face. I think I''m a young man.


    I carefully looked at the man in front of me. Similarly, the iron face was also looking at us.


    Tiemian hasn''t spoken for a long time. The atmosphere in the warehouse is very strange. No one knows what Tiemian is doing!!


    But everyone knows that if the iron face doesn''t speak, others can''t speak!!


    In this way, we looked at Tiemian for five or six minutes, and Tiemian finally opened his mouth and spoke.


    "Your name is Ye Han?" iron face looked at me and asked.


    The voice of the iron face is very hoarse and harsh, just like the voice disguised deliberately. Anyway, I''m very uncomfortable.


    "I am. What do you mean by catching us?"


    I deliberately pretended to be very calm, nodded slightly and asked back.


    After listening to me, Tiemian didn''t continue to talk to me at all. Instead, he turned his eyes to Meng Liang and asked in the same tone, "Meng liang?"


    Meng Liang was stunned when he heard the iron face''s words. Then he turned his head to one side without admitting or denying it, because he didn''t want to talk to the iron face.


    Seeing that Meng Liang ignored himself, Tiemian was not angry, but then asked Liu Rui, "Liu Rui?"


    "It''s me. Who are you? What the hell are you trying to do when you tie me up?"


    At this time, Liu Rui did not know who the masked man was.


    "Ha ha..." the iron face smiled, then stood up and said to Wang Xin, "have you dealt with it..."


    "En en!!" Wang Xin nodded, then raised the pistol with cold eyes, and the muzzle of the gun was directly aimed at the outermost pig.


    I saw Wang Xin take out his gun and his head buzzed. I didn''t expect the iron noodles to be so crisp


    "No, no, no..."


    Although piggy knew we were kidnapped, he didn''t expect these people to kill us. It''s not a simple fucking kidnapping. It''s murder at all.


    For a little pig who doesn''t deal with things deeply, it''s so fucking sudden that he doesn''t know what to do!!


    The little pig could only look at the dark muzzle of the gun, instinctively shook his head, and repeated a word in his mouth: "don''t!!"


    What happened in the warehouse is like a TV play, unreal and impractical.


    But it really happened!!


    I, Meng Liang, Liu Rui and Nanbei were calm after Wang Xin pulled out the gun, because we have experienced this situation too many times, and our nerves have been numb. But this time I feel that death seems closer to us, not closer, but very close.


    At this time, Mingda was like a corpse. His eyes looked at the pig targeted by Wang Xin with a muzzle. He couldn''t believe it was true. He was not afraid because he had forgotten what fear was. He could only repeat in his mind that it was a dream, a nightmare!!


    Tears could not stop flowing out of piggy and Mingda''s eyes. Piggy was shaking his head. He wanted to tell Wang Xin not to shoot.


    Mingda is shaking his head. He is telling me to save the pig!!


    When I looked at the two people, the feeling in my heart could not be described by the word guilt.


    "Click!!"


    Wang Xin skillfully pulled the bolt and loaded the bullet.


    The familiar mechanical sound pulled me back from my thoughts. I quickly shouted to the iron face that was about to leave: "wait a minute!!"


    After hearing my words, Tiemian smiled without looking back, then turned around and said with a smile: "I thought you gave up resistance!!"


    The voice of Tiemian is still hoarse and laughs hoarsely, but now I feel that his voice is particularly terrible. The words in the film are like those from hell.


    That may be a bit false, but now his voice is like this to me.


    The life and death of several of us are in the hands of this masked man. If he lets us die, we have to die!!


    "Why kill us?" I asked, biting my lips and glancing at the pig.


    "Why do you say?" asked the iron face.


    "We didn''t kill Wei Tian!!" I shouted decisively. I can''t panic at this time. If I panic, we''ll all be finished!!


    "I know!!" Tiemian nodded calmly. His voice couldn''t hear any emotion.


    "Then why kill us?" I continued.


    "Because you damn it..."


    "Where did we offend you? Why should we die?"


    "Who killed Wei Tian?" Tiemian asked this question like a psycho. It seems that ten people can answer it.


    "Wei Tian was killed by Guo Bin and Xu Feng!!" I don''t know what he meant when he asked me this question, but I don''t have so much time to think, I can only answer honestly.


    "...." the iron face looked at me and didn''t speak.


    "Do you want to know where Xu Feng and Guo Bin are, right?" I saw that the iron face didn''t speak, and then asked.


    "...." the iron face looked at me and still didn''t speak.


    "If you let us go, I can tell you where Guo Bin and Xu Feng are!!"


    In fact, I don''t know where Xu Feng and Guo Bin are, but I can''t help it. This is the only condition that may let us go out alive. I''ll try anyway.


    "You lie!! you don''t know where Xu Feng and Guo Bin are!!" Tiemian suddenly stood up and shouted.


    "I know where they are!!"


    I don''t know how Tiemian saw that I was lying, but I know I finally aroused Tiemian''s interest. His interest may be Guo Bin and Xu Feng


    "You don''t know!!" Tiemian denied me again, in a very positive tone.


    "I know!!" I said with the same certainty.


    "You''d better talk to me on another condition. You don''t know where Xu Feng and Guo Bin are. Even if you know, I''m not interested in these two people..." Tiemian didn''t want to argue with me and directly interrupted me.


    After listening to the words of the iron face, I was silent for a moment, and then squinted at the iron face.


    Iron face didn''t catch us to inquire about the whereabouts of Xu Feng and Guo Bin. What did he do for??


    Do we have any other value??


    I don''t understand this problem, and I can''t understand the man in front of me.


    What is the purpose of iron face catching us? I know he certainly doesn''t want to simply kill us, because if so, he doesn''t have to talk nonsense to me and kill us directly. Therefore, we have something he wants to know or get.


    "Is there any smoke?" after a moment of silence, I looked up at the iron face and asked.


    Iron noodles waved after listening to me.


    Zhou Cai took out a cigarette and put it on my mouth, and then lit it for me with a lighter.


    "Follow me, I want to..."


    "I want it too!"


    "I want it too!"


    After seeing me smoking, heartless Liu Rui and North and South also shouted.


    Zhou Cai stood motionless beside the iron face, as if he hadn''t heard Liu Rui''s words with the north and south.


    "My friend wants cigarettes. Didn''t you hear that? Dog slave!!"


    I took a deep breath of my cigarette and scolded Zhou CAI.


    "You fucking..."


    After Zhou Cai heard what I said, he was about to reach out and hit me, but he was stopped by the iron face.


    "Give them..." the iron face said faintly to Zhou CAI.


    Zhou Cai took one look at the iron face, another at me, glared at me, then walked to Liu Rui and the north and the south, and lit two cigarettes for them.


    "Bah!!"


    After smoking the last cigarette, I threw up the butt on the ground. The iron face looked at me quietly without saying a word.


    "Hoo!!"


    I exhaled the cigarette in my lung, then looked at the iron face and said, "come on, what do you want to ask me? I can tell you anything in order to live..."


    "Ha ha..." Tiemian smiled faintly, then pointed to the direction of the warehouse door and said: "you can''t get out, you can only let others save you..."


    "Who?" I tilted my neck and changed a comfortable position. I knew that the iron face would not kill us directly, so I was not so nervous.


    "Li Jinglong!!" Tiemian said these three words slowly.


    After hearing the name, I immediately recalled this person in my mind, but I found that I didn''t know this Li Jinglong at all.


    "Who is Li Jinglong?" I asked, looking at the iron face.


    "Don''t you know?" asked the iron face.


    "No." I shook my head.


    "Think about it... Don''t worry!!" the iron face patted me on the shoulder and said softly.


    "Li Jinglong, Li Jinglong..." I whispered the name, but I really can''t remember who Li Jinglong is. Even the name was the first time I heard it.


    "Do you know Li Jinglong?" I turned to Liu Rui and asked them.


    "Don''t know..." Meng Liang shook his head.


    "Ye, do you think it''s brother long?" Liu Rui thought for a moment and asked.


    "Yes!!"


    We have known brother long for a long time, but we never know his name. From the beginning, we have called him brother long. Maybe the Li Jinglong Tiemian is brother long!!


    I thought briefly, then looked at the iron face and asked, "are you looking for brother long?"


    "I don''t know who is brother long. What I''m looking for is Li Jinglong..."


    "What are you looking for him for?" I continued.


    "Kill him..." iron face replied lightly.


    "If you want to kill him, kill him!! what are you doing with us!!" Liu Rui shouted at this time.


    "Because you are bait, I can''t find Li Jinglong, so I have to find you..."


    "How do you know that Li Jinglong came back to save us?"


    Iron noodles made me a little confused. I couldn''t understand what iron noodles wanted to do.


    "Do you know why Wei San let you go and let you leave SZ city?" iron face still spoke calmly and could not see any emotional change.


    "Why?"


    I didn''t pretend to be stupid. I really don''t know. I always thought that Wei San paid attention to Xu Feng and Guo Bin, so he didn''t go to H city to find us. Now it''s really strange that Wei San has such a big influence, let alone we go to other cities. Even if we go abroad, he has the ability to catch us back, so there must be a problem in it.


    "Because Li Jinglong helped you, Wei San didn''t dare to continue to trouble you. Wei San reached an agreement with Li Jinglong. As long as you don''t know SZ City, he can''t trouble you..." Tiemian patiently explained to me, and then said: "I don''t know who this Li Jinglong is, but I know he is not afraid of Wei San. On the contrary, Wei San is afraid of him, so this person makes me feel very uneasy..."


    "So you want to kill him?" I asked quickly.


    Tiemian nodded calmly. He gave me the feeling that he didn''t treat us as enemies at all. The tone of our dialogue was like two very good friends. Maybe Tiemian didn''t pay attention to us at the bottom of his heart. We are just tools he can use.


    "Are you sure Li Jinglong will come back to save us?" I asked after a silence.


    "I''m not sure." the iron face shook his head.


    "What will you do to us if he doesn''t come?" I finally asked the question I wanted to ask most.


    "Not so good, I''ll kill you one by one until he appears. If he doesn''t appear, you''ll all die..." the iron face''s tone has been calm. It can''t be calm anymore. I can''t feel a trace of emotion or emotion on him. He''s like a cold machine, which makes people scared.


    After listening to Tiemian''s words, I quickly pointed to piggy and Mingda and said, "they have nothing to do with this. They don''t know brother long at all!"


    If no one really comes to save us, I don''t want to implicate Mingda and piggy, because they are innocent.


    "Oh, oh!!" Tiemian nodded thoughtfully, and then said: "their luck is really bad..."


    "Can you let them go? We can do enough bait..." I then shouted, praying in my tone. I had no choice but to bow my head at this time.


    "You can''t go..." Tiemian shook his head and refused.


    "But they are fucking innocent!!"


    I shouted at the top of my voice.


    "You have to die. You don''t have to plead for them. Righteousness can''t move me..."


    "..." I looked at the dark mask of the iron face and suddenly didn''t know what to say, because I couldn''t hold any conditions to negotiate with him. There was no point. The gap between us and the iron face was too big. In his eyes, we might be an ant. Life and death meant nothing to him.


    "Bah!!"


    At this time, Liu Rui suddenly opened his mouth and spit sticky phlegm directly on the iron face. No, it should be on the mask. He is wearing a mask.


    "You''re fucking tired of living!!" Zhou Cai next to the iron face first reacted and walked to Liu Rui.


    "Pa!!"


    Zhou Cai put his mouth on Liu Rui''s face.


    "Wearing a mask, I fuck NIMA. You can do it with me. You fucking bully two newly graduated students. Are you B!!" Liu ruigen ignored Zhou Cai, staring at the iron face with red eyes and scolding with a big mouth open.


    "Did you draft it? Still shameless!"


    Zhou Cai, who was next to Liu Rui, stretched out his hand to hit Liu Rui, but was stopped by the iron face standing up.


    The iron face stretched out his right hand, grabbed Liu Rui''s chin, looked at Liu Rui and asked, "have you lived enough?"


    "Bah!!"


    Liu Rui didn''t answer and spit out the second sputum directly.


    "Ha ha..."


    Iron face not only didn''t get angry, but laughed. The laughter was as harsh as his voice.


    Tiemian took out a paper towel to wipe the sticky phlegm on the mask, then loosened his hand pinching Liu Rui''s chin, pointed to the clock on the wall and said, "how about playing a game?"


    "What game?" I asked hurriedly.


    "Every five minutes, I will kill one of the six of you until Li Jinglong appears. How about that?" iron face looked at me and smiled.


    "Is this a fucking game?"


    At this time, I can''t shout at all, or I don''t want to shout at all, because our lives are in his hands, he can toss as he wants, and we have no right to choose.


    "Ha ha, this is not a game..." iron face laughed.


    "Forget it, you can play as you want..." I replied tired, and then I closed my eyes directly, because I didn''t want to see it and didn''t dare to see it.


    "OK, now the game begins!!"


    Tiemian took out a pistol and patted it on the table. The sound of the pistol hitting the table was very harsh.


    "I fuck you!!" Liu Rui first opened his mouth and scolded, and then closed his eyes.


    "Can I draw it up too!!" Meng Liang scolded.


    "Count me in, shall I draft it too!!" the north and South also scolded without speaking.


    The iron face calmly looked at the three of them. Without saying a word, he bowed his head and played with the pistol on the table.


    Piggy and Mingda have been staring at the clock on the wall. They don''t know what they are thinking.


    The room was quiet at once. All I could hear was the sound of breathing and the ticking of the second hand of the clock.


    I closed my eyes and thought about the whole thing in my mind.


    Tiemian didn''t catch us for revenge with Wei Tian at all. He just wanted to lead brother long through us. That is to say, brother long helped us when we could leave SZ safely.


    Brother long is really a social elder brother, which surprised me most. Moreover, brother long was able to rescue us from Wei San, which shows that brother long is not an ordinary social elder brother, at least one level higher than Wei San.


    You should know that the original Wei San was equivalent to Liu Yong of H City, and brother long was even more powerful than Wei San. What kind of existence was he??


    Who is brother long??


    Will he show up and save us??


    Can we get out of this warehouse??


    I keep thinking about these problems in my mind, but I don''t have a clue. Everything is as strange as a TV play. We are dispensable small characters. Sometimes, some things may be arranged from the beginning.


    How many things we don''t know about the small SZ city??


    ����


    H City, in a shopping mall.


    Yang Song and his new girlfriend Qian Rou are walking on the second floor of the mall. Qian Rou is actually walking alone. Yang Song has to hang at least ten fucking bags, which looks like a moving shelf from a distance.


    "Oh, daughter-in-law, let''s stop wandering and go home..." Yang Song said with a snort like a big wolf dog.


    "Why, don''t you want to accompany me around the street?" Qian Rou rolled her eyes, then took out a pair of high-heeled shoes from the shelf, sat on the chair and tried them lovingly.


    When Yang Song saw Qian Rou try on his shoes, his throat rolled and swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    Originally, he always laughed at Liu Rui''s fear of his daughter-in-law. Now he''s not as good as Liu Rui. What''s wrong with Wu Mei? Liu Rui dares to say, but Yang Song doesn''t even have the courage to fart. He can only bear it silently. The baby''s heart is not only bitter, but also his wallet is not very bulging!!


    "Husband, do you look at these shoes?" Qian Rou put her little foot in front of Yang Song and asked in a charming voice.


    "Daughter in law, didn''t you buy two pairs just now..." Yang Song said hesitantly.


    "What are you talking about?" Qian Rou immediately turned her head and clenched her teeth.


    "Nothing... Nothing, very nice!!" Yang Song nodded quickly.


    "Can I buy it?" Qian rouchong shook Yang Song''s bank card and asked with a smile.


    "Buy!! buy!!" Yang Song said heartache as he clenched his teeth and stamped his feet.


    "Thank you, husband!!" Qian Rou winked at Yang Song, then said to the clerk, "how much is it?"


    "Miss, do you have a membership card?" the clerk asked.


    "Yes, please wait for me..." after that, Qian Rou opened her wallet and found more than ten membership cards. Finally, she found the card of the store and handed it to the clerk.


    The clerk took the membership card, knocked several with the calculator, looked up and said, "Miss, after discount, 2050!!"


    "What, more than 2000?" Yang Song stood up with a cry when he heard the price.


    "Go away." Qian Rou scolded aggressively, and then continued to say to the clerk, "check out and swipe your card!!"


    The clerk reluctantly glanced at Yang Song and then swiped the card. After Qian Rou took over the shoebox, she walked out of the store happily carrying Yang Song.


    "Husband, are you happy?" Qian Rou asked Yang Song as she walked.


    ��������


    "Husband, I''m talking to you. Why don''t you pay attention to me?"


    "Open... Happy..."


    "Are you happy there?"


    "Happy everywhere..."


    "Do you feel bad about spending money for me?" Qian Rou continued.


    "No pain..."


    "That husband, why do you seem to be crying?"


    "The wind is strong, blowing your eyes..."


    "That''s good, husband. I''ll buy you a pair of sunglasses to save you from blowing your eyes..."


    "No... I''m fine!!"

 Chapter 1403

    In this way, while chatting, they carried big bags and small packages and ran outside the mall.


    "Jingling bell!!"


    Before they walked out of the mall, Yang Song''s cell phone rang.


    "Hey, Wu Mei, what''s up?" Yang Song took out his cell phone and saw that it was Wu Mei.


    "Yang Song, Liu Rui, have they contacted you?" Wu Mei asked anxiously.


    "No? What''s the matter?" Yang Song was stunned and asked.


    "I called Liu Rui yesterday, but I haven''t got through yet. It''s always turned off. He''ll call me every night these days, but I can''t contact anyone since yesterday. Do you think something''s wrong with him?" Wu Mei''s tone was crying. It seemed that she was really worried.


    "Have you contacted them? Ask them what''s going on..."


    "I''ve called. They''ve turned it off!!"


    "What? It''s all turned off?" Yang Song also felt that something was wrong. He immediately thought of what trouble we might have really encountered. The only trouble we had in SZ city was Wei San.


    "It''s all off, Yang Song. What do you say?" Wu Mei then asked.


    "Wu Mei, don''t worry. I''ll go back now. You wait for me at home!!" Yang Song inadvertently accelerated his pace.


    "OK!!" Wu Mei agrees. Yang Song hangs up the phone directly, and then strides to the parking lot.


    "Husband, what''s the matter?" Qian Rou, who followed, frowned and asked after seeing Yang Song''s strange appearance.


    "Something happened at home, I have to hurry back..." Yang Song replied as he walked towards the parking lot.


    Qian Rou looked at Yang Song''s expression and knew that something had really happened, so there was no ink. She quickly followed Yang Song with a bag.


    Along the way, Yang Song frowned and didn''t say a word, because he felt that we might really be in danger.


    Three minutes later, Yang Song and Qian Rou took the elevator directly to the underground parking lot, and then put all their shopping in the trunk.


    "Sudden!!"


    After getting on the bus, Yang Song twisted the key of the motor car, and the car made a start sound.


    "Husband, don''t worry..." Qian Rou, sitting in the co pilot''s seat, whispered comfortingly at Yang Song''s nervous expression.


    "I... I''m fine..." Yang Song replied while putting on the reverse gear.


    Yang Song looked back at the back of the car. A figure, wearing a black coat and a baseball hat, staggered to the back of Yang Song''s car with his hands in his pockets, and suddenly blocked Yang Song''s way back.


    "Man, excuse me?"


    Yang Song rolled down the window, stretched out his neck and shouted.


    The figure looked at Yang Song and smiled. Then he put his finger to his mouth and blew a loud slogan.


    "Step, step!!"


    In the open parking lot, footsteps sounded, and five or six people rushed out in an instant.


    "Husband, what''s going on?" Qian Rou looked at the crowd outside the car and asked Yang Song with some fear.


    "It''s all right, daughter-in-law..." Yang Song touched Qian Rou''s hair and asked the people outside the car, "what do you mean, man?"


    "Patter!!"


    With a cigarette in his mouth, he staggered to Yang Song and asked with a smile, "what do you mean?"


    "..." Yang Song looked at the man, then looked at the Throwing Knife in the man''s hand, and was silent. Then he took out his wallet from the inner pocket of his coat, stretched out his identity, and then handed the wallet to the man in black.


    The man in black took Yang Song''s wallet, smiled, and then threw Yang Song''s wallet out directly.


    "Too little?" Yang Song asked with a frown.


    The man in black looked at Yang Song and didn''t speak.


    "That''s all I have, man. I have something urgent here today. Why don''t you leave me a card number and I''ll call you back..." Yang Song was very impatient. He thought these people were ordinary robbers, so he didn''t care much at all.


    The man in black smiled mysteriously, then grabbed Yang Song''s ID card and took a careful look.


    Yang Song looked at the man and vaguely felt something wrong.


    The next second, the man in black took out an imitation 64 from his pocket.


    "What are you doing?" Qian Rou''s face turned white when she saw the gun and exclaimed.


    "Why not!!" the man in black replied without expression.


    "Be careful, daughter-in-law!!" Yang Song reacted very quickly and pressed Qian rou.


    "Bang!!"


    A gunshot rang through the parking lot.


    Fortunately, Yang Song reacted quickly and ducked the shot. At this time, Yang Song realized that these people didn''t rob at all, but rushed to kill him. Just now, the man in black looked at his ID card to confirm Yang Song''s identity.


    One shot was empty, and the man was ready to shoot the second shot, but Yang Song didn''t give him this opportunity at all. He stepped on the accelerator. Passat started abruptly and hit the man in black fiercely. The man''s body instinctively hid, but he was hung to the side, and the blood flowed directly from the root of his thigh.


    "Creak!!"


    Yang Song slammed the steering wheel, and bursts of braking broke out in the echo filled underground parking lot.


    "What the fuck are you looking at? Do it?" the man in black covered his thigh and shouted in pain.


    "Wow!!!"


    Others in the parking lot also took out pistols and ran to Yang Song''s car.


    "Husband, what''s going on?" Qian Rou, with tears on his face, shouted at Yang Song in panic.


    "Daughter-in-law, you fasten your seat belt..." Yang Song glanced at Qian Rou, didn''t explain much, just asked.


    The situation is critical. Yang Song has no time to explain, and he doesn''t know who is opposite. Yang Song doesn''t know what''s going on.


    "Patter!!"


    Yang Songtuo opened his hand and pulled out a pistol directly. We usually put a pistol in our car in case of any accident.


    "Bang!!"


    The second shot.


    The shot directly hit the windshield, and the spider web like crack burst in an instant. Yang Song lost his vision.


    "Ah!!" Qian Rou''s body turned back more, and her mouth kept screaming.


    "Don''t make a fucking noise!!" Yang Song yelled at Qian Rou as he slammed the steering wheel.


    "Bang!!"


    Because the glass was broken, Yang song could see only limited things. In addition, the situation was urgent at that time. With a flash of God''s Kung Fu, the front of the car hit the wall directly.


    "Shit!!" Yang songmeng patted the steering wheel, then licked his lips and rolled the bolt of the gun.


    "Brush!!"


    The man closest to Yang Song, directly through the window, put a muzzle on his head and said, "you think you are the God of cars?"


    "What do you do?" Yang Song looked at the man and asked in a low voice.


    "Why do I have to report to you?" the man hit Yang Song''s head with a gun.


    "Fuck you, who the fuck are you with!!" Yang Song was furious. Then he grabbed the man and stretched into the back of the window, and then knocked hard against the frame of the window.


    "Bang!!"


    A crisp crack.


    "Ah!!"


    The man screamed.


    The man''s arm was directly broken by Yang Song!!


    After hearing the howl, the man in black and his accomplices ran over one after another.


    Yang Song kicked open the door and raised his hand with two guns.


    "Kang Kang!!"


    The bullet missed and hit directly on the wall of the parking lot.


    "Draft it, fuck him!!" the man in black shouted, and then stretched out his hand to shoot.


    "Bang!!"


    "Gudong"


    As soon as the man in black finished, Yang Song shot directly and banged directly on the man''s forehead. The man''s body fell to the ground. He didn''t want to understand until he died. Yang Song was so decisive. He was not used to it at all.


    "Fuck!"


    When they saw the man in black fall to the ground, they took out their guns and directly aimed at Yang Song.


    Yang Song waved a gun, then his body sank and went straight into the bottom of the car.


    "Kang Kang!!"


    Bullets splashed and gunshots rang out. Yang Song hid under the car, so the key parts were not injured. He was shot twice in his arm. Yang Song hid under the car and dared not move, because if he moved, he might die.


    Qian Rou in the car covers her mouth. Tears are kept in her eyes. Listening to the gunfire outside, Qian Rou doesn''t know what to do. She can''t do anything except waiting


    "Fuck, who are these people?" Yang Song under the car looked at the crazy crowd outside and scolded in a low voice.


    "You can''t fight like this!!"


    There was a loud cry in the crowd.


    "What the fuck? This fool won''t come out?"


    "Driving into..."


    When Yang Song heard this sentence, he scolded in his heart: "fuck, you have to kill me..."


    "Buzzing!"


    A white van started and then roared directly to Passat, where Yang Song was hiding. Although the speed was not slow, it was more than enough to bump into the car on Yang Song.


    "Bang when!!"


    When the violent impact sounded, Passat immediately turned up, but then fell down again. Yang Song lay on the ground, protecting his head and didn''t move.


    Lights, car covers and bumpers fell to the ground, and the parking lot was in a mess.


    "Buzzing!"


    The van retreated ten meters, then rushed frantically to Passat again, and the driver in the van stepped on the accelerator.


    "Bang!!"


    With a loud noise, Passat rolled over. Yang Song turned over and shot directly.


    "Kang Kang!!"


    Yang Song is just like crazy, constantly repeating the action of shooting.


    "Flapping edge!!"


    Just before he could react, Yang Song ran to Passat''s car and pulled open the door.


    "Daughter in law, are you all right?" Yang Song dragged Qian Rou out of the car.


    "Old... Husband!!" Qian Rou looked at Yang Song with dull eyes and stammered in response.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay!!"


    Seeing that Qian Rou was all right, Yang Song breathed a sigh, and then walked directly to the van.


    "Kang!!"


    Yang Song raised his hand and shot directly through the door glass of the van. The driver in the van fell to the ground.


    "Fuck you!!"


    The co pilot''s door bounced open. Before a young man came out, Yang Song directly crossed the wheel with the bumper.


    "Bang!!"


    The co pilot''s young man with his head exposed was directly knocked on his chin by Yang Song, his face was deformed, and two front teeth flew out of his mouth with blood.


    "Fuck your mother!!" the young man covered his bleeding mouth and raised his hand to shoot directly. The shot missed and hit Yang Song''s leg. Yang Song''s center of gravity was unstable and knelt directly on the ground.


    "Daughter in law, get in the car!"


    Yang Song roared.


    Qian Rou hurriedly ran out, pulled open the door of the van, stepped up, and then stretched out her right hand to drag Yang Song up.


    With the help of Qian Rou, Yang Song successfully got on the van.


    "Kang Kang!!"


    The young man outside the car shot wildly, and the bullets kept hitting the van. Suddenly, the fire appeared.


    "Buzz!!"


    Yang Song endured the pain and started the van. Then he stepped on the accelerator and the van rushed out for more than ten meters.


    "Fuck, I''m running now?" watching the van start, the young people in the parking lot were about to chase forward, but they were stopped by their accomplices.


    "I can''t catch up..." the accomplice shook his head helplessly.


    In the van.


    "Husband, are you okay?" Qian Rou asked, looking at Yang Song while crying.


    "Nothing..." Yang Song squeezed out a smile with a pale face.


    "Is it all right? It''s bleeding..." Qian Rou sobbed and asked.


    "Fool, I''m really fine..."


    "Bang!!"


    Before Yang Song finished, when the van was about to leave the parking lot, a silver modern car hit the side of the van at an unusually fast speed.


    Yang Song''s body tilted and the van lost control.


    "Bang!!"


    "Bang!!"


    The van directly hit the stone pillar next to the parking lot, the body turned half a circle in the air, and then crashed to the ground!!


    The life and death of two people in the car are uncertain!!


    ����


    SZ City, in a warehouse.


    Time passed very slowly. I felt like five minutes had passed for a long time.


    The iron face suddenly picked up the pistol on the table, then cleared his throat and said, "time is up, Li Jinglong didn''t come, you have to die..."


    I opened my eyes and looked at the iron face. I didn''t know what to say, but when I looked at him, it was impossible to say that there was no fear in my heart, but now I don''t know what to say to stop him


    I quietly looked at the iron face. The iron face smiled at me and asked, "nothing to say?"


    "What can I say to let us go?" I asked in a low voice. Although I asked, I had no hope of living.


    "What do you say, you''ll all die. It''s not me who can save you, it''s Li Jinglong!!" after that, the iron face raised his hand and pointed the gun at the pig.


    "Don''t kill me... Don''t kill me..." the pig looked at the muzzle of the gun, shook his head and trembled violently.


    "Don''t kill him, you fucking kill me first!!" I cried and prayed to the iron face.


    "No!!" Liu Rui, Meng Liang and others also shouted.


    "Bang!!"


    A gunshot, time seems to stand still!!


    The pig''s head fell flat and completely lost its vitality


    I looked at the blood red behind the pig''s body and felt that the whole world seemed to have lost its voice. My brain buzzed and fell into chaos. The tears in my eyes couldn''t stop flowing down. I wanted to talk and shout, but I felt I couldn''t make any sound.


    After the gunshot, the house became very quiet. Everyone grew up and looked at the pig''s body. Everyone was crying, including the north and South who had never known the pig.


    Everyone can''t believe it. The pig who was alive just now is dead. I really can''t believe it


    We hurt him!!


    He is innocent!!


    "I fuck your mother!!" Meng Liang''s scream broke the silence in the house. Meng Liang scolded hoarsely, and his eyes were covered with red blood.


    And Liu Rui and I can''t say anything. It''s good that the whole person has no soul. Looking at the pig''s body quietly, I really can''t describe my mood now, and Liu Rui has completely collapsed at this time... Constantly talking about the pig''s name.


    As for Mingda, the whole person fainted at the moment when the pig died.


    "Are you a fucking human?" I asked, looking at the iron face and gnashing my teeth.


    The iron face looked at me and then said coldly, "the game continues. Five minutes later, Li Jinglong won''t come. He will die!"


    The iron finger points to Mingda!!


    "Shua Shua!!!"


    The voice of the iron face fell to the ground, and I turned my head and looked in the direction of Mingda.


    "... can you change it to me?"


    I looked at the iron face and asked, biting my lips.


    The iron face shook his head indifferently, then sat directly on the chair and continued to play with his golden pistol.


    Maybe at the beginning, I still had some lucky psychology. I think Tiemian won''t really kill us, but pig''s departure made me understand that every word Tiemian said is not a joke. He will really kill everyone.


    The pig''s body was tied by a rope, so it didn''t fall down. It just sat on the chair, looking special.


    My eyes are scarlet. I don''t dare to see the pig, and I can''t face Mingda. Now, in addition to praying for the arrival of brother long, all I have left is to watch the people around me leave one by one.


    Liu Rui''s state is not as good as mine. Liu Rui doesn''t know where to talk. Anyway, he keeps talking. The corners of his mouth have become white foam, but he doesn''t stop and still talks


    Meng Liang and Nanbei are quietly looking at the pig''s body. Maybe they can''t believe that the pig is dead now!!!


    The atmosphere in the warehouse is too depressing. It''s like something is destroying your nerves. It nibbles away the only defense ability left in my heart. I really collapsed. I don''t know what to do!!


    Should I cry or shout now??


    But no matter what the fuck I do, I can''t make the pig live.


    I''m like a fucking broom star. Whoever meets us will have bad luck!!


    If we don''t go to any party today, won''t the pig die??


    Can he spend his ordinary life in peace??


    What about infinite remorse?


    Life is not a fairy tale. The dead are gone. How can those who may be alive be liberated??


    "He is innocent, you know..."


    I can''t wait like this. I have to find something to do. I don''t care if I talk to a man who makes me kill him 10000 times.


    My voice is very calm, really calm, because I can''t get excited.


    "I know..." Tiemian quietly played with the pistol in his hand and answered casually.


    "Then why did you kill him? It''s a fucking life, a living life!!"


    "This is his life..."


    "Fuck your mother B''s life, you can''t fucking die!! you''re fucking inhuman!!" hearing this sentence, Meng Liang shouted at the iron face while fighting.


    The iron face looked at Meng Liang and didn''t speak.


    "If I can go out alive, I will kill your whole family and offer him a grave..." my voice is very low, only me and iron face can hear it.


    "Hehe, it''s up to you?" the iron face sneered, and his tone was very disdainful. He didn''t pay attention to me at all.


    "Remember what I said today..."


    "Bang!!"


    Before I finished, the iron face raised his hand and the desperate gunfire rang out again.


    The bullet went straight through Mingda''s forehead. After a few convulsions, his body lost its vitality.


    Mingda walked peacefully. He died in a coma. He may not feel pain.


    "Mingda!!"


    "Dazi!!"


    I shouted with Meng Liang, but Mingda didn''t respond.


    The introverted and shy boy left us.


    "Despair?" iron face took back his pistol and asked me with a smile on his mouth.


    "I grass your mother!!!" I screamed.


    "I''ll fucking kill you!"


    At this time, Meng Liang suddenly stood up. The chair originally fixed on the ground was directly uprooted by Meng Liang.


    Meng Liang was strapped with a chair and jumped on the iron face like crazy.


    "Bang!!"


    "Bang!!"


    Meng Lianggang ran without two steps and was directly kicked by Wang Xin.


    "I grass your mother!!"


    Meng Liang lay on the ground, his eyes were desperate, and his voice had broken, and his voice became very hoarse.


    "Hey, hey, another one died..."


    Liu Rui pointed to Mingda''s body and giggled like crazy. He was very happy


    I reluctantly looked at Liu Rui and didn''t know what to say.


    "Leaf, look, another one is dead, ha ha ha!!"


    Liu Rui found me looking at him again and said to me quickly.


    I turned my head in tears. I didn''t dare to see the bodies of pig and Mingda.


    "North and south, you see, ha ha ha, another one died... It died with a bang, ha ha!!"


    Liu Rui said to the north and south again.


    Among us, the north and South may be the least stimulated, because he doesn''t know piglet and Mingda, so the north and south is still normal.


    "Brother Rui..." the north and South looked at the crazy Liu Rui and shouted helplessly, but Liu Rui didn''t respond and still giggled there alone.


    "Do you still want to kill my family?" at this time, Tiemian came up to me and asked softly.


    Through the mask, I can clearly see the smile at the corners of iron face''s mouth.


    "I grass your mother!!" I scolded powerlessly.


    "Ha ha..." Tiemian laughed and then said, "the game continues. It''s still five minutes!! he''s the next one to die!!"


    The iron finger points north and south.


    "Hahaha, do you hear me? You''re the next one to die..." Liu Rui laughed and shouted at the north and south.


    When Nanbei heard this, he frowned slightly, then looked at Liu Rui and said, "brother Rui, I''m dead. Don''t be so sad..."


    When Liu Rui heard what the north and the south said, he was stunned. The laughter stopped suddenly, and tears came out of the corners of his eyes.


    "Rego, don''t cry!! I''m not afraid of death, really... Don''t worry about me!!"


    Seeing Liu Rui crying, Nanbei suddenly became overwhelmed and stammered to comfort.

 Chapter 1404

    "You''re fucking stupid. You''re not afraid of death. I''m fucking afraid of you. What is it?" Liu Rui shouted to the north and South with tears.


    "I''m really not afraid. You saved my brother''s life. If we hadn''t lived without you, we wouldn''t be able to live so long. I''m satisfied. Moreover, I think it''s my greatest luck to know you. I don''t regret to die with my brothers..."


    The north and South also cried.


    "North and south, don''t cry, we can''t die, it''s okay..." I looked at North and South and comforted.


    "Leaf, I know I''m dying. You don''t have to persuade me. I''m really not afraid!!"


    "You''re not afraid of your paralysis!!" I turned my head and scolded, then looked at the iron face and said, "I beg you, let them go and leave me alone? I''m enough..."


    Iron face still shook his head without expression.


    "You''re fucking crazy, you know?" I looked at the iron face and gritted my teeth and scolded.


    "If I''m not crazy, how can I get everything today?" iron face asked with a smile.


    "What the fuck can you do if you get all this? You''re not a fucking person at all. You''re a machine. You have no feelings. Don''t you have fucking nightmares when you sleep at night?"


    "Pa!!"


    Tiemian was stunned after listening to me, and then he pulled his backhand and mouth on my face.


    "You don''t have to worry about my business!!" the iron face pointed to me and said gnashing his teeth.


    This is the first time I saw him angry. I thought he was really a robot. It turned out that he would be angry, and he would be angry!!


    "Bah!!"


    I looked down and spit out a bloody spit, then looked at the iron face and said, "so you really can''t sleep at night, ha ha!!"


    My laughter was very loud, especially in this warehouse with echo.


    Iron face looked at me, calmed down, and then sat quietly in front of the table.


    "What''s under your mask? Can you take it off and let me have a look?" after seeing that the iron face ignored me, I continued.


    "... you''d better pray that Li Jinglong will come early so that you will die fewer people!!" now the iron surface is cold again.


    "Is your face shameful? Why don''t you dare to take it off?" I ignored the iron face and asked myself.


    "..." the iron face looked at me and didn''t speak.


    "Rego, do you think we are good or bad?" asked the north and South at this time.


    Liu Rui was stunned for a few seconds when he heard the words of the north and the south, and then stammered: "bad guys..."


    "Hey, hey, I also think we''re like bad guys..." north and South smiled foolishly and then said: "do I go to hell or heaven when I die?"


    The words of the north and the south are like asking themselves and us.


    Liu Rui, Meng Liang and I looked at the north and South quietly. It seemed that our tears had dried up long ago. The three of us didn''t cry. That''s how we looked at the north and South quietly.


    "My master said that if I keep being vegetarian, I can become a Buddha. Unfortunately, I can''t help eating meat..."


    "I don''t want to become a Buddha. I have to chant scriptures every day. It''s boring. I just want to go to heaven. Heaven is better than hell..."


    A man in the north and South whispered, as if he were covering up his fear.


    "North and south, you go back to heaven..." Liu Rui''s lips have been bitten out of blood by him, but he didn''t cry, because he was afraid of crying, North and South would be more afraid.


    "Really? I wish I could go to heaven. Maybe I can spray it on my mother, my mother..." said the north and South stopped for a while, and then choked and said: "my mother is a good man..."


    None of us interrupted the words of the north and the south, so we quietly listened to the north and the south. The South and the North began to close their eyes and quietly read the Buddhist scriptures he learned from his master.


    I can''t understand what he is reading, but I just feel very comfortable.


    It is said that Buddhist scriptures can meditate!!


    "Bata, Bata!!"


    At this time, the time becomes very long, and the second hand moves very slowly.


    ����


    H City, second floor of Hougong bar.


    "Bata, Bata!!"


    Wu Mei stepped on high heels and ran quickly from the second floor to the hall on the first floor.


    "Old car, old car!!"


    Wu Mei pinched her waist, gasped and hissed at the old car.


    "What''s the matter?" the old car put down the walkie talkie, walked quickly to Wu Mei, frowned and asked.


    "Yang... Yang song can''t get in touch!!" Wu Mei stammered back in a very anxious tone.


    "What?" the old car exclaimed.


    "I just called Yang Song and no one answered..." Wu Mei explained by pointing to her mobile phone.


    "Could it be that there''s no signal?" the old car took out his cell phone and flipped the phone book while talking.


    "I can get through, but no one has answered..."


    The old car took a look at Wu Mei, then pressed the dial key and put the mobile phone in his ear.


    Half a minute later, the old car put down his cell phone decadent. As Wu Mei said, he could get through, but no one answered.


    "What can I do?" Wu Mei took her mobile phone and stamped her feet anxiously.


    "Wu Mei, don''t worry. Yang Song may have lost his cell phone. He won''t have an accident. It''s all right..." the uneasiness in his heart made the old car talk.


    "Did you get through to Liu Rui and them?" Wu Mei then asked.


    "No..." the old car shook his head helplessly, and then walked to the door on the first floor.


    "Why are you going?" Wu Mei shouted after the old car.


    "I... I went out to meet Yang Song. He... Didn''t he go shopping with Qian Rou?" the old car said vaguely.


    "Where are you going..."


    Wu Mei didn''t speak, and her mobile phone began to vibrate. Wu Mei thought it was Yang Song and hurriedly answered the phone.


    Seeing Wu Mei calling, the old car stopped and looked back at Wu Mei.


    "It''s me!!... Well, he''s my friend... I, I know... Well, I''ll go right away!!"


    After saying that, Wu Mei hung up the phone in a trance.


    "What''s the matter? Who called?"


    Seeing Wu Mei''s mood change, the old car hurried forward and asked anxiously.


    "Something happened to Yang Song..." Wu Mei answered with tears in her eyes.


    After hearing this, the old car''s heart clicked, then pulled Wu Mei''s arm and shouted, "what''s the matter with Yang Song? Speak quickly!"


    "Just... Just now the hospital called me and said that Yang Song had a car accident and is still being rescued..."


    ����


    SZ City, in the warehouse.


    "Bata!!"


    With the vibration of the second hand, the iron face immediately gets up and raises the gun!!


    After seeing the iron face get up, North and South smiled and shouted, "brothers, I''ll go first!!" and then calmly closed their eyes.


    "No!!"


    "I beg you, don''t kill him!"


    "Don''t...!"


    I, Liu Rui and Meng Liang almost opened their mouths at the same time and prayed to the iron face.


    After the iron face held the pistol to aim at the north and south, he was stunned, then smiled, and then put away the pistol.


    After I saw the iron face take back the pistol, although I didn''t understand why he did so, I still breathed a long sigh in my heart.


    "Do you want to die?" the iron face asked the north and South with closed eyes.


    When the north and South heard this sentence, they hesitated for a moment, then opened their eyes, looked at the iron face and said, "if I die, I am willing to die if I can save my brothers..."


    "What if it can''t be saved?" iron face continued.


    "Then I don''t want to die, I haven''t lived enough..." north and South blurted out.


    "Hahaha!!"


    The iron face laughed and the laughter penetrated people.


    I frowned and looked at the iron face. I didn''t know what he wanted to do.


    "To put it bluntly, don''t you still haven''t lived enough?"


    After Tiemian laughed for a while, he finally stopped his ugly laughter and pointed to the north and south.


    "If you let them go, I can die..." the north and South replied in a very firm tone.


    "Let them go?"


    The iron face glanced around us and muttered in doubt.


    "Yes, let them go. You''ll kill me. I''ll fucking shout it hurts. I''m your grandson!!"


    The naive north and South thought that the iron noodles would really let us go, and quickly nodded and agreed.


    "Hehe... They can''t leave even if you''re dead. No one can take you out of the house unless Li Jinglong comes, but I think it''s meaningless to kill you like this. What else I want to play..." iron faced looked at us with a smile.


    "I grass your mother, you fucking have not finished yet!!"


    I instantly understood what iron noodles meant. He didn''t want to let us go at all, but wanted to torture us!!


    "If you want him to leave more comfortably, you''d better pay attention to your attitude when talking to me..." the iron face pinched my chin and said fiercely.


    "What the hell do you want?"


    I clenched my teeth and looked ferocious.


    "Don''t do anything, just play..."


    The iron face answered very casually.


    "I beg you, don''t torture us, please..."


    My tone is very humble. This iron face is completely a pervert. He wants to torture north and South and torture to death!!


    "Don''t beg me, beg Li Jinglong, he is your Savior..." iron face let go of my chin and waved to Wang Xin.


    "Brother!!" Wang Xin hurried to the side of the iron face and shouted with a correct attitude.


    "Find me a knife..." the iron face said to Wang Xin.


    "OK!!" Wang Xin nodded and then walked directly outside the warehouse.


    Half a minute later, Wang Xin walked back to the iron side with a seven star machete.


    "Is this OK?" Wang Xin handed over a machete and asked in a low voice.


    "... OK!" Tiemian took the machete, weighed it in his hand, and then nodded with satisfaction.


    "How about this knife?"


    Tiemian scratched on my neck with a machete, and blood flowed down my neck in an instant.


    "What the hell do you want?"


    I''ve been a little broken by the iron face.


    "What do you want? They all say that ten fingers connect the heart. I wonder if it''s true..."


    "I grass your mother!!"


    I roared, but the iron face didn''t pay attention to me at all, and walked to the north and South with a machete.


    "I''ll give you a chance to live. I''ll cut off your ten fingers later. If you don''t shout, I''ll save you a life. What do you think?"


    "Don''t promise him!!" I quickly turned my head and shouted at the north and south.


    North and South looked at me and said after a moment of silence, "if I don''t shout, can I let my friends go?"


    The iron face shook his head.


    "What if I don''t agree?" north and South asked.


    "Sorry, you have no choice..."


    When the iron face finished, he raised his hand directly and chopped a knife on the rope above the chair.


    "Hula!!"


    The rope on North and South fell to the ground.


    "I''ll fuck you!"


    The free north and south, like the tiger just put back in the mountain, bared its teeth and rushed to the iron surface.


    "Don''t move!!"


    Just as the north and South were approaching the iron surface, Zhou Cai shouted.


    "Shua!!"


    After the north and South heard the sound, they instinctively turned around and found Zhou Caizheng holding a pistol against my head.


    He stopped moving forward, iron face holding his shoulders in his hands and looked at the north and South indifferently.


    "If you step forward, I''ll shoot him..."


    Zhou Cai looked at the north and South and said.


    "No, no..."


    The north and South quickly stepped back.


    "North and south, run!! don''t fucking care about me. He doesn''t dare to shoot. Run quickly!!" I sat in my chair and yelled wildly.


    However, the north and South stood still and looked at the iron surface as if they had not heard me.


    "You run now, maybe we can''t stop you..." the iron face walked slowly into the north and south.


    The north and South looked at the iron face and me, still motionless.


    "Put your hands on the table..."


    The iron face reached out and pointed to the table in front of me.


    The north and South stretched out their right hand and put it calmly on the table.


    "I grass your mother''s north and south. What the fuck are you doing? Run!!" I shouted at the north and south.


    "Leaf, I can''t listen to you... What do you do when I run away?" north and South looked at me and whispered.


    "I grass your mother, North and south, you run quickly, you don''t care about us!!" Liu Rui shouted excitedly at this time.


    "Nanbei, we can''t live if you stay... Let''s go!!" at this time, Meng Liang also figured out what''s going on.


    But no matter what the three of us said, the north and the South were like they didn''t hear. Their right hand was dead on the table.


    "Don''t you run? They advise you so? I''ll give you a chance, you can go..." at this time, the voice of the iron face sounded again, and he walked to the north and South with a machete.


    "Do it?" Nanbei closed his eyes and said to the iron face around him.


    "Don''t hide..."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t hide!!"


    "Don''t..." I looked at the iron face and prayed.


    "I beg you, don''t..." Liu Rui burst into tears.


    "Bang!!"


    A loud noise.


    The time was fixed in an instant. I watched the iron face drop the knife with my own eyes.


    The north and South covered their mouths, struggled for two or three seconds, and then a scream rang through the warehouse.


    "Ah!!"


    North and South fell from the chair and lay on the ground, covering their right hand in pain.


    "I grass your mother!!" I looked at the pain of North and south, and felt as if my fingers had been cut off.


    Meng Liang and Liu Rui simply closed their eyes. Although their eyes were closed, they couldn''t stop the tears.


    "Why are you so stupid..." I looked at the north and South on the ground and scolded with tears.


    "Leaf... Leaf, I have nothing to do..." north and South are pale, and sweat drops drop from their forehead.


    "You''re okay, NIMA B!!"


    "There are nine more..." Tiemian picked up the bloody thumbs of the north and the south from the ground, threw them on the table and said.


    Hearing this, North and South struggled to get up.


    "Nanbei, he''s just a madman. Don''t pay fucking attention to him..."


    "I''m fine..." Nanbei tried to squeeze out a smile after standing up. It was ugly.


    "You''re a fucking fool!"


    North and South didn''t listen to me at all. They sat on the chair again and stretched out their bleeding right hand.


    This time there are only four fingers left in his right hand.


    "Bang!!"


    At this time, the door of the warehouse was suddenly kicked open.


    After Zhou CAI and Wang Xin saw the door opened, they quickly raised their pistols and aimed at the door.


    "Have you finally come? People are dead. What''s the use of you coming..."


    I closed my eyes and whispered, feeling that the nightmare would end soon.


    H City, in the hospital of Municipal Medical University.


    The old car and Wu Mei stood anxiously in the corridor. The three big characters on the doorplate were always flashing red.


    "Bata, Bata..."


    The old car smoked while walking in the corridor. From time to time, she looked up at the emergency room, while Wu Mei sat on the bench and kept dialing Liu Rui''s cell phone, but no one connected.


    "Old car, do you think something will happen to Yang Song?" Wu Mei looked up and wiped her little face, which had been crying and wearing makeup, and asked with a sob.


    "..." the old car glanced at Wu Mei, then quickly shook his head and said, "no... no..."


    Wu Mei nodded helplessly, followed by her mobile phone and dialed Liu Rui.


    "Man, you must hold on, or I can''t explain when they come back..." the old car looked at the door of the emergency room and whispered to himself. For a moment, there seemed to be more wrinkles on the old car''s face.


    After about ten minutes, the door of the emergency room was finally opened, and a doctor in a white coat came out tired.


    "Doctor, is my friend all right?" after seeing the doctor coming out, old car and Wu Mei quickly surrounded him.


    "The patient is very lucky. Except for multiple fractures of his arm and chest, he has not suffered any fatal injury. At present, he has been out of danger..." the doctor took off his mask and replied lightly.


    "That''s good, that''s good..." when the old car knew that Yang Song was no big deal, the stone in his heart immediately put down and nodded again and again.


    "Will there be any sequelae in the future?" Wu Mei asked at this time.


    "I''m not sure yet. The patient''s brain is not injured. There should be nothing wrong..." the doctor hesitated and replied.


    "When will he wake up?" the old car continued.


    "I''ll wake up tomorrow morning..."


    "Thank you!"


    The old car grabbed the doctor''s hand and thanked excitedly.


    "No..."


    The doctor simply shook hands with the old car, and then took the nurse back to the office.


    "That''s great. Yang Song is so lucky. Ha ha..." after the doctor left, the old car smiled at Wu Mei.


    You know, since the old car knew that Yang Song had an accident, he didn''t laugh at all.


    "It''s all right..." Wu Mei nodded happily, and then looked down at her mobile phone.


    "Liu Rui, can''t they get in touch?" the old car saw Wu Mei''s difference and asked quickly.


    Wu Mei sighed and gave a helpless hum.


    "You don''t have to worry too much. They shouldn''t have anything together..." the old car didn''t know how to comfort people, so she could only pat Wu Mei on the shoulder.


    Wu Mei looked at the old car and didn''t speak, but then dialed Liu Rui''s number.


    "Step, step!!"


    Just then, a group of people came to the old car.


    "Hello!!"


    A man in a police uniform stretched out his right hand seriously towards the old car.


    The old car simply shook hands with the police, and then quickly asked, "officer Liu, what''s the matter with my friend?"


    "Sit down and talk..." officer Liu pointed to the bench in the corridor and sat down.


    "Patter!!"


    The old car sat down and skillfully lit a cigarette.


    "Do you smoke?"


    The old car put the cigarette box in front of officer Liu.


    "No, thanks!!"


    Officer Liu waved his hand and then took out some photos from the file bag.


    "This is the photo we took at the crime scene. According to the situation at the scene, someone should want to deliberately murder your friend!!"


    "Intentional murder..." the old car whispered while turning over the photos.


    "Yes, your friend should have been attacked in the underground parking lot. Look at this photo. There are blood stains everywhere in the parking lot, both yours and others..."


    Hearing this, the old car suddenly looked up, stared at officer Liu and asked, "did you find the murder weapon?"


    Officer Liu shook his head in disappointment, sighed and said, "the criminal is extremely cunning. We can''t find any valuable information at the scene..."


    "Hoo..."


    The old car took a long breath. He was not disappointed because he didn''t find the murder weapon, but he knew that Yang Song had a gun in his hand. If the police knew that Yang Song had fired a gun, it would be troublesome.


    "The place where your friend had an accident was the exit of the parking lot. He was hit by another car... Whether from the driving track or the impact trace, it belonged to the other party''s malicious driving... But..." officer Liu said and stopped.


    "But what?" the old car asked hurriedly.


    "But the monitoring of the parking lot and the monitoring at the door have been damaged, and the technicians can''t repair it..." officer Liu continued.


    "That is to say, no useful information was found?"


    "You can say so!!" officer Liu nodded sadly.


    The old car looked at officer Liu, calmly smoking and didn''t speak.


    He got two messages from the police. The first was that someone wanted to kill Yang Song, which was a very professional murder that had been planned for a long time.


    Another is that the police did not have any effective information, which may be a good thing for Yang Song, because the old car was not sure whether Yang Song shot or not.


    "If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go first. Keep your cell phone on at any time. I''ll contact you at any time..." officer Liu got up and was ready to leave when he saw that the old car didn''t speak.


    "OK..." old Che Muran nodded.


    "By the way, officer Liu, is Yang Song alone in the car? Is there another girl?" just as officer Liu was about to leave, Wu Mei suddenly remembered that Yang Song''s girlfriend Qian Rou was gone!!


    "What girl?" officer Liu was stunned for a moment and looked back very puzzled.


    "He went out with his girlfriend, and now the girl is gone?" Wu Mei explained in a low voice.

 Chapter 1405

    "Do you mean there were other people at that time?" officer Liu hurried to Wu Mei, feeling a little excited.


    "I... I don''t know." Wu Mei was also a little uncertain. After thinking for a while, she said, "he went out with his girlfriend, but after he had a car accident, his girlfriend disappeared..."


    "Have you contacted his girlfriend?"


    "Contacted, phone off..." Wu Mei replied.


    After hearing Wu Mei''s words, officer Liu frowned. After thinking for a while, he took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone.


    "You help me to check that there was a victim in the Passat car at the crime scene. Is there anyone else''s blood in the accident..." officer Liu said quickly after the phone was connected.


    "OK!!" answered the other side, and then hung up directly.


    Ten minutes later, officer Liu''s phone rang.


    "Hello..." officer Liu answered the phone almost instantly.


    "There''s a third party''s blood in the car..."


    "Good!!"


    Officer Liu nodded and hung up.


    "What''s the relationship between the girl you said and the victim?" officer Liu took out his notebook and pen from the file bag and looked at the old car seriously.


    "Boyfriend and girlfriend..." the old car replied without thinking.


    "Woman''s name?"


    "Qian Rou..."


    Five minutes later, officer Liu basically mastered most of Qian Rou''s information, and then hurried out of the hospital with a file bag.


    "Is something wrong with Qian Rou?" after officer Liu left, Wu Mei looked at the old car and asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t know..." the old car rubbed his cheeks tired.


    Just knowing that Yang Song was out of danger, Qian Rou had an accident. This series of accidents caught the old car by surprise.


    "Leaf, come back quickly. I can''t hold it..."


    The old car whispered, then closed his eyes and leaned back in the chair.


    ����


    The other end, SZ City, in the warehouse.


    The sudden sound of opening the door stopped the machete that the iron face had already raised.


    Everyone in the house looked towards the door, but when I saw the man at the door, I found that the man who came was not brother long!!


    But Xu Feng and Guo Bin!!


    Not only me, but also Liu Rui and Meng Liang were deeply shocked when they saw Xu Feng and Guo Bin.


    Why are they here??


    This is the first question that comes to mind.


    "What are you two doing here?" iron face looked back at Xu Feng and Guo Bin.


    "Save people!!" Xu Feng replied firmly in his eyes.


    "Save them?" iron face gestured our direction with a knife.


    Tiemian talks to Xu Feng as if he were talking to a good friend!!


    I stared at Xu Feng. What the hell is going on??


    People in SZ city all know that Xu Feng and Guo Bin killed Wei Tian, so why didn''t iron face get excited when they saw Xu Feng and Guo Bin??


    Not only are they not excited, they seem to be familiar with each other.


    Why did Xu Feng and Guo Bin find here??


    How did they both know we were in danger??


    Does it mean that Xu Feng and Guo Bin are with Tiemian??


    I dare not think down, because I think the more I think, the more fucking terrible!!


    I would rather believe that Xu Feng and Guo Bin happened to be here!!


    "We''re here to save you..." Xu Feng was silent for a moment, slowly walked to the iron side, and spoke in a light tone.


    "Hahaha, help me?" the iron face laughed.


    "Let them go, don''t kill innocent people..."


    While talking, Xu Feng came to us and took out a knife to untie the rope on us.


    I looked straight at Xu Feng and tried to find some answers from his eyes, but Xu Feng didn''t look at me at all.


    I don''t know whether it''s because I''m sorry I don''t dare to see it, or because I don''t want to see me at all


    "Xu Feng, you''re fucking tired of living. What are you? Tell me how to do things!!"


    When the iron face saw that Xu Feng wanted to untie us, he came up and kicked Xu Feng on his waist. Xu Feng was kicked away by the iron face in an instant.


    "You know Li Jinglong isn''t in SZ at all. He left long ago. Why can''t you let him go?" Xu Feng lay on the ground and looked at the iron face helplessly.


    "He didn''t leave. He must be hiding somewhere. He will come out... He will!!" the way iron face talks is a little crazy, which reminds me of Wang Shuo. They feel so familiar.


    The same madness!!


    "You''ve been looking for half a year, but you haven''t found it. I''ll ask you what kind of person is hiding in SZ city. You can''t find it for half a year? Is it possible? Don''t deceive yourself. Li Jinglong just left!! he''s not here at all!!" Xu Feng''s expression also became excited.


    "You fucking fart!!" iron face was furious and kicked Xu Feng in the face.


    "Bah!!"


    The iron face kicked out Xu Feng''s two teeth directly.


    After spitting out a mouthful of blood, Xu Feng stared at the iron face and shouted excitedly: "stop, these people are innocent..."


    "If they don''t die, Li Jinglong will never come out!!"


    With that, the iron face picked up the machete and was about to run north and south.


    "You''re fucking crazy!! can you leave yourself a way back!!"


    Xu Feng hugged the iron thigh.


    "I have no fucking way back!!" the iron face shouted, then pointed to Xu Feng and said, "if you fucking stop me, believe it or not, I''ll kill you together!!"


    "I don''t believe it!!" Xu Feng replied with a stubborn expression.


    "Zhou Cai!!" iron face shouted.


    "Shua!!"


    Zhou Cai raised his gun and aimed it directly at Xu Feng.


    "You shoot, you let him shoot, let me see..."


    At this moment, Xu Feng still doesn''t believe that iron will kill him.


    I looked at their performances with a sneer. Now I finally understand that Xu Feng has always been an iron faced person!!


    Xu Feng killed Wei Tian through us!!


    Iron noodles kill Wei Tian by Xu Feng!!


    Then Tiemian gets rid of Wei San and takes all the business of the Wei family.


    This is the real plan.


    It turns out that Xu Feng, like us, is used by others. It''s really ridiculous.


    Everything seems to be arranged by the iron face. The iron face is the player of chess, and all of us are his pieces!!


    A big game of chess, the iron face is so precise!!


    "Is it worth fighting with me just because of these people?" iron noodles suddenly calmed down and looked at Xu Feng at his feet.


    "I''m not for them, I''m for you!! can you leave yourself some way back!!" Xu Feng''s tone is more like praying.


    "What if I don''t stay? I hate people threatening me most. Zhou Cai, shoot!"


    Tiemian is really a madman. He turns his face when he says he turns his face.


    "Shoot!! I''ll shoot him first!"


    At this time, Guo Bin, who didn''t speak from beginning to end, finally spoke.


    He has a shotgun in his hand. I''ve seen this shotgun. It''s the one that killed Wei Tian!!


    Guo Bin looks a lot older and has a lot more beard on his mouth. The only thing that hasn''t changed is his bald head.


    "You''ve had enough, haven''t you?"


    Tiemian looked back at Guo Bin. His tone was cold but not surprised. It seemed that he knew Guo Bin would be like this.


    "I''ve long died, from the second I killed Wei Tian..." Guo Bin replied expressionless.


    "Don''t forget who avenged you!!" the iron face clenched his teeth and shouted.


    "Just take what you need. Don''t say how kind you seem to me. I''ve killed a lot of people for you in the past six months. Well, I''ve already reported it!"


    "Ha ha!!" Tiemian burst into laughter.


    Tiemian smiled for more than a minute and finally stopped his ugly laughter.


    "These people must be saved?" iron face looked at Xu Feng and asked.


    Xu Feng nodded.


    "Bang when!!"


    Tiemian threw down his machete and clapped his hands helplessly.


    The moment I saw the iron face throwing the knife, I knew it was finally over!!


    It was not brother long who saved us, but Xu Feng and Guo Bin.


    It''s ridiculous to say that the two people who hurt us the most saved us at our most dangerous time.


    I really don''t know whether to thank or hate these two people.


    "You are very lucky that someone saved you..." iron face said to me while wiping the blood on his hands.


    I looked at the iron face and didn''t speak. I didn''t know what to say. I wanted to be angry, but I couldn''t get angry.


    Liu Rui and Meng Liang were equally calm.


    "I''ll take this away. You''re welcome to take it at any time if you have the ability..." Tiemian went to the table and picked up the north and South fingers.


    "Let''s go..." Tiemian reluctantly looked at Xu Feng, then waved his hand and took Zhou CAI and Wang Xin to walk outside the door.


    "Are you still a fucking person?" I looked at the iron face and bit my lips. My anger had reached the top.


    I didn''t think why he took away the broken fingers of the north and the South since he released us all.


    "I''m not human for a long time..." Tiemian replied coldly, and then said: "without them, you don''t even have your life, do you understand?"


    "Fuck you!! bah!!"


    At this time, Liu Rui suddenly opened his mouth and spit directly on the iron face. Now we can only vent our anger in this way.


    "I don''t know how long this thing can be kept..." Tiemian didn''t answer Liu Rui at all, laughing and fiddling with the broken finger on his hand.


    Anyone who knows medicine should understand that the severed finger can be kept for about 24 hours at low temperature. It must also be on the premise that the severed finger is not infected. If it exceeds 24 hours, the severed finger will never be connected.


    Once the iron face takes away the broken fingers of the north and the south, it shows that the north and the South can''t connect their fingers in their life.


    "Remember my words, if I can leave here alive today, I will kill your family!!" I looked at the iron face and said it word by word.


    "Ha ha, I''m waiting for that day!!" the iron face still disdains.


    Iron face walked out of the warehouse laughing, but I couldn''t stop it.


    Looking at his back, I seem to realize what is real despair.


    "Shua!!"


    Xu Feng stepped up to me, took a knife and cut open the rope on me. At the same time, Guo Bin also untied the rope on Liu Rui and Meng Liang.


    "Fuck you!"


    At the moment when the rope on my body was untied, I rushed to Xu Feng like crazy, punching Xu Feng''s face one after another.


    Xu Feng was beaten by me and retreated five or six meters, but he never fought back. He didn''t even dare to look at me.


    "I fuck your mother, it''s all because of you!!"


    I waved my fist and roared. Now I''m really a madman. There''s nothing in my eyes except blood. But no matter how I fight, I can''t let piggy and Mingda live. I can only vent my anger in this way.


    "Poof!!"


    "Poof!!"


    While I was beating Xu Feng, Meng Liang and Liu Rui knelt at the same time. There were piggy and Mingda''s body.


    Neither of them spoke, just kept kowtowing.


    "Dangdang!!"


    The kowtow sounded in the warehouse. Liu Rui and Meng Liang hated to knock their heads into the ground and ease their guilt. However, no matter how they kowtow, piggy and Mingda won''t wake up.


    "Did you fucking design us from the beginning?"


    "Why us?"


    "I''m so fucking sorry for you. You made me so miserable!!"


    "You talk!! why? Tell me why!!"


    I strangled Xu Feng''s neck and repeated these questions in my mouth. I really don''t understand why God is so unfair to us, why we always involve others, and what did we do wrong??


    "The dead man is dead. If you keep knocking like this, you may not survive..." Guo Bin on the side couldn''t see it anymore at this time, pointing to the north and South who had been unconscious due to excessive blood loss.


    "North and south, North and South..."


    After hearing this sentence, I remembered that I had forgotten the north and the south!!


    I loosened Xu Feng and hurried to the north and south to pick him up.


    At this time, there was no blood on the north and south faces. The white one looked like a piece of paper, and the broken finger was still bleeding.


    "He should have lost too much blood and need to be sent to the hospital immediately..." Guo Bin frowned aside.


    "Car..." Meng Liang felt his clothes vaguely. He wanted to call an ambulance!!


    "Cough, drive my car and leave the rest to us..." at this time, Xu Feng threw the car key to Meng Liang and said while coughing.


    I couldn''t manage so much. I felt a blank in my mind. I picked up the North-South body like a walking corpse and ran crazy outside the warehouse. Liu Rui and Meng Liang followed me closely.


    "Hey..."


    In the warehouse, Guo Bin looked at the pig and Mingda''s body and sighed helplessly.


    "Do you believe in life?"


    Lying on the ground, Xu Feng closed his eyes tired and asked in a low voice.


    "Don''t believe..."


    Guo Bin shook his head as he closed the pig''s eyes.


    "I believe it. Maybe it''s really life..."


    "What a fucking sin!"


    Looking at the two young faces, Guo Bin was speechless.


    ����


    H City, in the hospital of Municipal Medical University.


    Half an hour after officer Liu left, the old car received a call from Guo Siwei.


    "Hello?" the old car adjusted his mood and tried to make his voice normal.


    "Just now, there was news from the serious case team that Yang Song''s girlfriend didn''t go home tonight. We contacted all her relatives, friends and neighbors. No one has seen her since the crime..." Guo thought briefly about his intention to call.


    "Dead or what?" the old car didn''t seem so surprised by the result.


    "According to the witness next to the garage, Qian Rou should have been taken away..." Guo thought explained.


    "What does it mean to take it away?" the old car suddenly came to spirit and made a lot of noise.


    "Probably kidnapped!!"


    "So you''re still alive?"


    "It''s possible..."


    "OK, I know!! thank you!!"


    "You''re welcome. We''ve sent the police to look for the missing persons. I''ll inform you as soon as I have news..."


    "OK, great!!"


    At this moment, the old car finally sees hope again!!


    "Hey!! can''t you let go of your fucking fart?" I shouted impatiently on the phone.


    "Leaf, you fucking talk well..." Liu Rui frowned and pushed me, whispering.


    "Don''t fucking stab me!!" I stared at Liu Rui and then said to the phone, "Li Jinglong, do you fucking talk?"


    "Ah ah!! these fucking people are crazy... Talking to brother long like that!!" the young driver grinned and shook his head, looking unbelievable.


    I stared at the young man. The young man probably found me staring at him. He stopped making a noise and drove the car seriously.


    "Hahaha!!" just at this moment, brother Long''s hearty whisper suddenly sounded in the handset.


    "What''s the matter?" the young man was stunned and asked.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, let brother long hear it, and be careful to go back and clean you up..." the middle-aged man''s face changed and whispered a reminder.


    "What are you laughing at?" brother Long''s laughter also confused me. I don''t know why he can laugh.


    "Ha ha, I''m laughing, ye ye, you''ve grown up!!" brother long said happily.


    "... have I grown up?" I was stunned and asked.


    "En en, very good. It seems that you have really grown up, but your acting skills are worse. Otherwise, I really let you be cheated..." brother long continued.


    "Brother long, what are you talking about?"


    Because it was put out, everyone in the car could hear brother Long''s words. The strongest reactions were Liu Rui and Meng Liang, because they didn''t know what brother long meant.


    "Li Jinglong, I didn''t fucking act with you. Whether I grow up or not has nothing to do with you. Do you understand?" I was silent for a moment, biting my lips and shouted.


    "Come on!! you don''t have to act, don''t I know if you''re so careful?"


    "Brother long, what''s his mind?" Liu Rui asked.


    "Roll the calf, I don''t have any fucking thoughts!! Li Jinglong, don''t be fucking blind!!" I pushed Liu Rui away and explained excitedly.


    Around H City, the basement of a county granary.


    Five or six people sat together, drinking wine and helping their companions deal with their wounds.


    "Gudong!"


    The middle-aged man in a leather jacket and a baseball cap lifted his head in a mouthful of liquor, then put a small dish into his mouth, and his expression was very comfortable.


    "Brother Shi, Haizi, they are gone..." a young man in his twenties said, pursing his lips and looking at the middle-aged man drinking.


    "What''s the matter?" the so-called brother Shi asked vaguely.


    "... dead!!" the young man bit his lips and repeated.


    "How many are there?" brother Shi was stunned and asked with his neck askew.


    "Three..." said the young man, tears hanging from the corners of his eyes, dripping down.


    "Cry JB, grass..." the middle-aged looked at the young man, impatiently poured himself a glass of wine, frowned and scolded.


    "You didn''t tell us you had to die before you came here!!" the young man roared with red eyes.


    "There''s no risk. Who gives you the money? You don''t think about it?" the middle-aged frowned and scolded: "I can find a fucking migrant worker everywhere..."


    "They''re dead. Does the boss have to give some money?" the young man was stunned for a while. He knew that it was useless to say anything now. He could only try to help his dead companions fight for more interests.


    "I''ll try my best to help them fight for the money. Don''t worry, these children are with me once. I can''t do without you..." the middle-aged waved his hand in a more realistic tone.


    "Brother Shi, can you give it to me now?" the young man then asked.


    "What do you mean?" the middle-aged squinted at the young man.


    "I don''t want to do it anymore. I want to go home and give them the funeral..."


    "You just want to take the money before you''re finished. Do you have a fucking brain?" the middle-aged man stood up and put his mouth on the young man''s face.


    "When the hell will it be finished?" the young man shouted, covering his face and red eyes.


    "I have to wait three or five days..."


    "Fuck you, they stink in three or five days!!"


    "Brush!!"


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man pulled out his pistol and aimed it at the young man''s head.


    "Throw it out if it stinks, okay?" the middle-aged asked gnashing his teeth.


    "Ming... Understand!!" when the young man saw the gun, he recognized it and stammered.


    "If you understand, just give me a fucking stop. After that, I won''t take a fucking Penny Less of you. If you don''t stop, I don''t care if you lie outside more..." after that, the middle-aged man directly walked back to the room where Qian Rou was closed with a pistol.


    Qian Rou was tied to a bed by a rope. Her hair was scattered and her body was covered with blood.


    "What are you doing?" Qian Rou asked weakly, looking at the middle-aged man.


    "Can I take some photos for you?" the middle-aged man looked ruddy, shook his head, looked at Qian Rou and asked.


    "How... How?"


    "Somebody, take this woman''s clothes off for me..." the middle-aged man smiled, turned his head and shouted at the door.


    "Brother, I beg you...!"


    "Wow..."


    Two men broke into the door and directly pressed Qian rou.


    "Ah!!! Big brother... Big brother, I beg you..." Qian Rou shouted with sadness and despair.


    "Tear!!"


    But Qian Rou''s cry couldn''t stop these people''s actions at all. His clothes were picked off one by one until they were naked. However, the whole process was photographed by the middle-aged man with his mobile phone.


    "Brother, come first?" a young man looked at Qian Rou''s attractive body, licked his lips and asked with an impatient face.


    "Don''t... don''t..." at this time, Qian Rou hid in the corner, curled up and shook her head.


    The middle-aged man looked at the video in his mobile phone and nodded with satisfaction after confirming that there was no problem.

 Chapter 1406

    "Brother, if you don''t come, I''ll go?" the young man was really impatient and asked in a hurry.


    "Pa!!"


    A middle-aged man put his mouth on the young man''s face, pointed to the young man''s nose and scolded, "fuck you, b you!! give your mother some virtue and want to play out *!"


    "Big brother..." the young man looked at the middle-aged man a little puzzled.


    "You too, this woman can''t touch, understand?" the middle-aged shouted at the others.


    "Understand!!" the crowd nodded.


    "Whoever dares to touch, I''ll kill anyone!!"


    After saying this, the middle-aged man turned and walked out of the house.


    Others look at me, I look at you, and then look at Qian rou. They shake their heads in disappointment, and then walk out of the house.


    ����


    At the other end, SZ city.


    "Nanbei, wake up? Have a fucking word with me!!" car


    Inside, while holding the unconscious north and south, Liu Rui kept choking and trying to wake up the north and south. However, no matter how Liu Rui shouted, the faces of the north and South were still pale. Except for the strong and weak pulse at that time, we really couldn''t tell whether the north and South are alive or dead now


    "Hurry up, hurry up..." I clenched my fist and kept urging Meng Liang to drive.


    To tell you the truth, Meng Liang''s car has been driving very fast. Going retrograde and running a red light is not fatal, but I still feel very slow


    "Fuck!"


    At this time, a police motorcycle suddenly stopped in front of us.


    "Creak..."


    Meng Liang slammed the steering wheel. The black Audi made a 360 degree turn directly in place. The tires rubbed the road and emitted billowing black smoke!!


    "Grass Mud Horse, are fucking crazy!! people in the car get down!!"


    Frightened by Meng Liang, the traffic police quickly stepped back and fell to the ground due to inertia.


    We don''t have time to take care of the traffic police. Go retrograde and drive back!!


    "Didi!!"


    Because of our retrograde, the whole highway was directly paralyzed, with curses and horns.


    "Grass Mud Horse, if you stop me again, I''ll bump up..." Meng Liang''s face was sweating, but he couldn''t wipe it at all.


    "Hey, I have a patient who needs help... I don''t know where I am... You wait at the gate of the hospital... We''ll be there soon!!... OK!!... Thank you!!"


    When Meng Liang was racing with the police, I took out my mobile phone and called the hospital for a simple communication.


    Fifteen minutes later, we finally arrived at the gate of the hospital.


    "The patient is in the car!!" I quickly pulled open the door and shouted at the medical staff waiting at the door.


    "Hula..."


    At the moment I finished shouting, more than ten people surrounded our car, including doctors, nurses and police.


    "Help my friend, help my friend quickly..."


    I grabbed a doctor''s arm and shouted excitedly.


    "Don''t get excited, I''ll try my best!"


    The doctor gave a simple perfunctory sentence, then shook off my hand and strode to the north and south.


    A minute later, Nanbei was taken into the intensive care unit, and we were taken to the traffic police brigade by the police.


    Half an hour later, the three of us paid a fine and were released. I know Xu Feng must have helped us, otherwise we could not have been released so simply, but I don''t have time to think so much at this time. After leaving the traffic police brigade, the three of us ran to the hospital like crazy.


    After arriving at the hospital, I saw Xu Feng and Guo Bin in the corridor. It seems that the two people are really good. They are carrying a capital crime. The national class a wanted criminal can appear in the hospital in a fair and aboveboard way. Iron noodles should spend money on them.


    I glanced at Xu Feng and walked into the doctor''s office without talking.


    "Doctor, how''s my friend?" after opening the door, I ran directly to the doctor I met at the door.


    "Who is your friend?" the doctor looked at me and asked.


    "It''s the patient with a broken finger who was sent half an hour ago!!" I swallowed and spit and explained.


    "Oh, you are his friend!!" the doctor nodded suddenly.


    "What''s the matter with my friend??? What the fuck are you talking about?" at this moment, Meng Liang is as worried as me, so he doesn''t speak so calmly and is very excited.


    "Don''t get excited. Your friend lost too much blood when he sent it. We gave blood transfusion in time. In addition, although your hemostasis method is rough, it is very effective. The patient will not be in danger for the time being... But..." speaking of this, the doctor pushed his glasses and stopped. Looking at us, he was a little afraid to go on.


    "You fucking go on..." Liu Rui shouted a little irritable.


    "But the patient''s severed finger injury is too serious, coupled with excessive hemostasis, it is basically impossible to connect..." the doctor said these words hesitantly.


    "Still... Is there anything else?" I''ve thought of it for a long time, so it didn''t hurt me so much.


    "No..." the doctor shook his head.


    "That''s good, that''s good..." I nodded twice and then quit the office. Liu Rui and Meng Liang also came out.


    The three of us walked slowly towards Xu Feng and Guo Bin.


    "Brush!!"


    The two men sitting on the bench smoking looked up when they saw us coming.


    "Fuck you two!"


    "I''ll fucking kill you both!"


    Meng Liang and Liu Rui shouted out almost at the same time. They raised the fire extinguisher in the corridor and rushed at Xu Feng and Guo Bin like crazy.


    "Wait a minute!!"


    I quickly reached out to stop Meng Liang and Liu Rui.


    "What the fuck are you doing?"


    "You fucking let me go!"


    Meng Liang stared at his big eyes and shouted at me.


    "They saved our lives..."


    I stopped Liu Rui and Meng Liang and explained.


    "Damn it, Dazi and piggy were killed by them. I don''t want this life... I have to kill them!!" Liu Rui knows what''s going on, but he still can''t forgive Xu Feng and Guo Bin.


    In fact, I can''t forgive them either, but I can''t help it. They are just a piece of iron. Like us, how about killing them??


    "Come on, you two!! stop fucking making trouble. Is it useful for you two to kill them? It''s iron noodles that really kill pigs and Mingda, not them!! do you understand?" I see Meng Liang and Liu Ruisi have no intention to let go, and my mood has become very irritable, waiting for my eyes to shout.


    "What are you doing? This is a hospital and likes to call out..." just at this time, a man like a doctor came out of the office and shouted at us.


    Liu Rui and Meng Liang saw the doctor and me again.


    "Leaf, don''t forget that the north and South fingers are his! Why not!!" after Meng Liang said this, he threw down the fire extinguisher with a bang.


    "I remember!!" I nodded.


    "That''s OK!!" Meng Liang replied to me with clenched teeth, and then dragged Liu Rui out of the corridor.


    "Grass Mud Horse, you two wait for me. I won''t fucking kill you both. I don''t have a fucking surname Liu!!!" Liu Rui whispered to Xu Feng and Guo Bin, and then followed Meng Liang out of the corridor.


    After Meng Liang and Liu Rui left, I slowly walked to Xu Feng''s side and sat down tired. Xu Feng and Guo Bin quietly looked at me without talking.


    I subconsciously felt in the direction of my trouser pocket and found that my smoke had long gone.


    Xu Feng looked at me and handed me a cigarette.


    "Hehe, it''s still Zhonghua. You''re still so good... I remember the cigarette you gave me in the hospital last time is also Zhonghua..." I looked at the cigarette in my hand, smiled and said.


    "Pa!!" Xu Feng quietly lit a cigarette for me without talking.


    "Hoo!!" I took a deep breath of smoke, looked at Xu Feng and said, "for almost a year, you still smoke Zhonghua, and I can only watch my friends live in the hospital, but I can''t do anything. That''s the gap, right?"


    "I''ve handled it over there, a family of 500000..." Xu Feng ignored me and directly changed the topic.


    "Iron noodles are so rich, I''ll give you 500000? My friend is really worthless, ha ha..." I shook my head with a sneer.


    "I''ll send another 500000 tomorrow..." Xu Feng added in silence.


    "Two million, two lives, you really have money!!"


    "I tried my best..."


    "En en, OK, a lot. Maybe they haven''t seen so much money in their lives!!" I nodded silently. At this time, I can''t do anything except ask for money for piggy and Mingda''s family.


    ��������


    After Xu Feng and Guo Bin heard what I said, they were silent. No one spoke. I smoked quietly. The atmosphere in the corridor became strange. The three enemies could sit together so quietly. It may be unbelievable to say it.


    "Nothing to ask me?" Xu Feng''s words broke the calm in the corridor.


    "What? Should I thank you both for saving us?" I asked with a smile.


    ��������


    "Do I have to call you a benefactor!! do I have to give you some money!! my two great benefactors!!" I got excited for a moment and shouted at Xu Feng''s collar.


    "Ye Han, we have nothing to be sorry for you!!"


    Guo Bin on one side really couldn''t see it anymore. He came forward and grabbed my arm and shouted.


    "Hehe, fuck you, you said there was nothing wrong with me?"


    I loosened Xu Feng, pointed to my nose and shouted.


    After I shouted at this voice, the nurses and patients in the corridor looked at us one after another, and many came out of the ward to watch the excitement.


    "Calm down..." Xu Feng frowned and prompted me.


    "Are you fucking looking at you? B look!!" just at this time, after Meng Liang heard my cry, he also ran over and scolded the crowd.


    "Hula..."


    Meng Liang''s voice was really effective, and most of the crowd dispersed directly.


    "If it weren''t for you two, could we do this? You fucking tell me?" I asked with staring eyes at Guo Bin.


    Guo Bin frowned at me and didn''t speak.


    "Did your sister make it up? You two were iron faced from the beginning, right?" I shouted when I saw that Guo Bin didn''t speak.


    "It has nothing to do with him. He is not a man with an iron face..." Xu Feng looked up and explained.


    "Are you?" I loosened Guo Bin and walked to Xu Feng.


    Xu Feng nodded numbly.


    "In other words, you used us to kill Wei Tian from the beginning, didn''t you? All this was an iron plan from the beginning, didn''t you?"


    "Yes, iron noodles let me kill Wei Tian. Wei Tian is gone, and Wei San will soon......" Xu Feng nodded.


    "So fucking kill people with one hand!!" I sneered.


    "In fact, I knew the purpose of iron noodles from the beginning. He deliberately placed me next to Wei Tian in order to cooperate with Xu Feng. I want revenge. He wants to kill. We both get what we need, and there is no use or no use..." Guo Bin whispered.


    "Hehe, iron noodles are really painstaking!! what does that have to do with us? Why should we get involved in this matter? Who have we offended


    "Don''t you also want revenge? If you don''t want revenge, can you get involved? Think about how you got involved in this?"


    Guo Bin was suddenly excited and shouted, pulling my hair.


    I looked at Guo Bin and suddenly didn''t know what to say. He was right. It seems that we asked for all this. We really can''t blame them for using us. If we don''t want to kill Wei Tian, we won''t join in this matter.


    "We all want Wei Tian to die. If Wei Tian is dead, there will be no one who is sorry. Who doesn''t understand? If you really want to use it, you can only say that iron noodles have used everyone!!" Guo Bin continued.


    Guo Bin''s words made me unable to refute. He was right. I have no right to blame them.


    "What about today? Mingda and piggy are dead, they are dead, they are innocent!!"


    "We didn''t kill it. What''s the use of shouting with me?" Guo Bin loosened my hair and returned to calm.


    "..." I was speechless.


    "Iron face catches you just for Li Jinglong. He can''t help it, otherwise he won''t do it to you..." Xu Feng explained for iron face with a pale face.


    "Li Jinglong... Li Jinglong..." I gently read the strange name twice, then looked at Xu Feng and asked, "what''s the matter between Li Jinglong and iron noodles?"


    "You may think Li Jinglong killed your friend. In fact, you are wrong. You killed Li Jinglong!!" Xu Feng continued.


    "What do you mean?"


    I lit a cigarette and tried to calm myself down.


    "After we killed Wei Tian, Li Jinglong offended Wei San in order to save you... In a few words, Wei San can let go of the murderer who killed his son. Think about Wei San''s existence in our city at that time!! but just because of Li Jinglong''s words, Wei San let you go. How terrible is Li Jinglong?"


    "Why did the iron face look for him?" I asked in a low voice.


    "Tiemian has been looking for Li Jinglong since he took over the business of the Wei family. There is no other reason, just because he is afraid... He is afraid that Li Jinglong will threaten his status. He is crazy to look for Li Jinglong, but Li Jinglong is like the world has evaporated. He hasn''t found him for half a year... Then he focuses on you. Your life and death is very important to him It doesn''t make sense at all. What he wants is Li Jinglong alone... "


    After listening to Xu Feng''s words, I was deeply shocked. I didn''t expect brother long to have so much energy that he could let Wei San release us in a few words. I really can''t accept this fact. I really can''t connect the slovenly middle-aged man with the big brother of the society.


    "In fact, I think Li Jinglong is afraid of Wei San''s revenge, so he also left after you left. After all, the strong dragon doesn''t pressure the local snake. Wei San is really anxious. No matter how hard Li Jinglong forces, Wei San can kill him... But iron face is suspicious. He doesn''t believe what I said. He has to find Li Jinglong. I''m just a small role. I can''t stop him..." Speaking of this, Xu Feng paused and then stressed: "The iron face is crazy now. He is really crazy. Countless people have died in his hands in the past six months. Even binzi and I have helped him deal with many people. He is narrow-minded, revenge is inevitable, and the means are cruel... Binzi and I have no way. Once we leave him, the police will find us immediately, so we can only be with him , live like a dog... "


    After Xu Feng''s words, I suddenly felt that he didn''t live easily. He also followed such a abnormal person. It''s impossible to be relaxed.


    I sighed deeply, looked at Xu Feng and asked, "what on earth does Li Jinglong do? Why is everyone so afraid of him?"


    Xu Feng shook his head and said softly, "no one knows what Li Jinglong was originally. We have also investigated for a long time. It may be a big brother of the underworld or nothing..."


    "Hehe, I''m a middle-aged man with unknown identity. It''s funny to think that Wei San and iron face are so nervous..."


    "If they stand too high, they will have more scruples... Tiemian has great ambition. Now a small SZ city can''t satisfy him. He starts to try to reach out to the surrounding cities, and someone will stop him. As long as someone stops him, Tiemian will deal with these people in the most direct and violent way at the first time, so he has a good reputation now Bad... "


    "Does he have a good reputation? What did you tell me?" I looked at Xu Feng and suddenly felt that he had something to say.


    "I know you want revenge now, but I want to tell you that now is not the time..." Xu Feng was stunned and replied.


    "Now is not the time. When is it? You tell me?"


    "With your current ability, you can''t touch the iron face at all. To put it bluntly, you are the owner of a small bar. Who do you think you are? But the iron face? He is the emperor of the underground gangs in SZ. You should know how big the gap is. Don''t always think about making some meaningless sacrifices, really..." When Xu Feng spoke, he looked very sincere. I knew he was really persuading me.


    "Then my brother died for nothing?" my mood became excited again.


    "What if you don''t die in vain??? What qualifications do you have now to want revenge? What do you think you can do with your current ability? You should think about it. Revenge is not so easy to revenge. Do you understand? Iron face is there now. Do you know how many people in SZ want to kill him? At least three figures or more, but isn''t he still alive!!"


    "He''s not an immortal. I don''t believe I can''t kill him!!" I replied with gnashing teeth.


    "We are not children, and things are complicated. You know it in your heart. As the saying goes, it is not too late for a gentleman to avenge ten years. Why do you have to rush for a moment..." Xu Feng looked at me with a helpless expression.


    "I won''t let him go easily..."


    "You can only let more people die for revenge now, do you understand?" Xu Feng''s expression was a little ferocious, stared at beads and shouted at me.


    "Hehe, why did you tell me this? Do you want to set me up again?" I suddenly felt that Xu Feng was too concerned about me.


    "Believe what I said or not, I''ll just wake you up. As for what you think, suit yourself..." Xu Feng was silent after listening to my words, and then said slowly.


    "If one day I come back for revenge, will you stand on that side?" I lit a cigarette, smiled at Xu Feng and said.


    Xu Feng looked at me for a moment, then opened his mouth and smiled, but shook his head.


    "It''s hard to answer this question, isn''t it? Let me ask you, do you think it''s appropriate for me to come back in a few years?" I saw that Xu Feng didn''t speak and then asked.


    In fact, what Xu Feng said is very reasonable. If we want to find iron face revenge, it is more difficult than going to heaven. I won''t take my brothers to death, but it doesn''t mean that I give up the idea of revenge.


    We need some time.


    Originally, I opened the bar to make money, but it may be different from today. The little money in the bar can''t meet me. I need a lot of money. Only when I really have money and ability can I be eligible for revenge.


    Xu Feng looked at me and still didn''t speak.


    "One year?" I stretched out a finger.


    Xu Feng shook his head.


    "Three years?" I continued.


    Xu Feng still shook his head.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and fiddled with the lighter in my hand.


    After a moment of silence, I slowly stood up, looked at Xu Feng and said, "tell Tiemian that I will come back in five years. Then I will come back with people, money and gun..."


    After hearing my words, Xu Feng suddenly looked up and looked incredible.


    "It has been five years for a long time. I''m afraid my brothers are waiting below. Five years later, I''ll come back, either he or I will die!"


    I slowly stood up, stretched and walked out of the corridor. Xu Feng and Guo Bin were left on the bench.


    In fact, it''s been a long time for five years, but there''s no way. According to our current state, it''s basically impossible if we can reach the strength of firing with the iron face in three or two years.


    So I set myself a time, five years!!


    Five years later, I will give piggy an explanation, give Mingda an explanation, and give north and south an explanation!!


    The dead are dead, but the soul must be peaceful!!


    How can the dead live in peace without death?? How can the living be worthy of it??


    If the fate of several of us changed from the moment of Wei Tian''s death, this moment may be the beginning of our real journey to the abyss.

 Chapter 1407

    Six months ago, several of us left this small city where we have lived for more than ten years. Six months later, several of us felt mixed up and came back.


    Then when I came back, I found that we were nothing. We didn''t even have the most basic ability to protect our friends. In my life, I may never forget that piggy was as helpless and desperate as Mingda was when he died.


    And there''s nothing I can do.


    What happened these days makes me understand that the real society will not pity the weak. Only by making yourself strong can you prevent the people around you from being hurt.


    Now I may be the poor weak man.


    After walking out of the corridor, I walked aimlessly in the street. I don''t want to stay in the hospital, because I can''t stand the atmosphere. It''s suffocating.


    ����


    Late at night, four in the morning.


    I went back to the hospital, and the north and south of the bed were awake. Meng Liang and Liu Rui sat beside the north and south. There were several bottles of Baijiu and several dishes on the hospital bed.


    Liu Rui held the wine glass with red eyes. He didn''t need to eat wine and vegetables at all. He kept repeating this action one by one. So did Meng Liang. None of the three spoke. He drank wine quietly and worshipped his brother who had just left.


    I stood outside the door and looked at the three of them. I didn''t dare to push the door in because I was afraid. I didn''t know how to face them.


    I stood at the door for more than an hour. Meng Liang and Liu Rui finally fell asleep by the bed.


    I gently opened the door of the ward and walked in slowly.


    "Leaf..." the north and South who didn''t drink was still very sober. When they saw me coming in, they whispered to me.


    "Shh!!"


    I motioned north and south not to wake up Liu Rui and Meng Liang.


    North and South understood what I meant and nodded gently.


    I went to Liu Rui''s side and took the wine glass in his hand. At the moment I took the wine glass, I clearly heard Liu Rui shout a little pig.


    The hand that had been stretched out suddenly stopped in mid air, and tears burst into my eyes!!


    I rubbed my eyes, choked back the tears that were about to flow, and then simply cleaned up the hospital bed and removed the wine bottles and side dishes on the bed.


    North and South leaned against the bed quilt and looked at me giggling.


    "Laugh, NIMA, you laugh, your fingers are fucking gone, still laugh..." after packing up, I sat next to the north and South and scolded jokingly.


    "Hey, hey, it doesn''t take much time..." Nanbei looked down at his right hand and grinned.


    I looked at the tightly wrapped palms of North and south, silent and smiled: "... It''s hard to find a daughter-in-law in the future!!"


    "That''s a big problem!! hahaha!!"


    "What''s it like? You can fucking laugh. There''s really no dessert!!" I looked at the indifferent expression of the north and the south, and suddenly felt a little sad. Half of my fingers were gone. It was a big blow to a normal person, but the north and the South were afraid of me. They always acted indifferent. I knew that his indifference was pretended.


    "Leaf, you don''t have to worry too much about me. I''m really nothing. Isn''t it half of my finger? It doesn''t make any difference..." the north and South looked at my mind and comforted me in a low voice.


    I patted Nanbei on the shoulder. Sometimes I don''t have to say much to him.


    "Leaf, can you not tell my brother about this?" the north and South paused and then said.


    "Hmm..." I nodded slowly. I have no face to talk about such things. How can I say??


    I didn''t take good care of your brother. Someone cut off half of his finger??


    In this case, even if I have a big fucking face, I can''t say it!!


    "And..." the north and the South stopped talking.


    "What else? Don''t whet your voice..."


    "... when shall we go back?"


    "You can keep it here for a few days, and then we can go back..." I thought about it and said.


    "I have nothing to do, leaf, or we''ll go back tomorrow!!" the north and South suddenly made a lot of noise, depending on proving to me that he really has no problem.


    "Pull it down. It will hurt your muscles and bones for a hundred days. Stay honest..." I waved my hand and refused.


    "I''m really fine, leaf. We''ll go back tomorrow. It''s hard for me to stay here!! I''m really hard..."


    "Are you afraid of my revenge?" I interrupted the north and south before they finished their words.


    "No..."


    "Don''t explain. Don''t worry. I have no intention of revenge... Don''t worry about it!!" I rubbed my face tired and lit a cigarette for North and south.


    "Those two people are dead. I know you are very sad, but I can see that we can''t compare with those people. Ye, I''ll tell you this, because only you can control them..." when talking, I looked north and South in the direction of Meng Liang and Liu Rui, and then said: "You are the leader among us. They can listen to you. Don''t let them do stupid things. Revenge can be repaid at any time, but now is not the time!!"


    I was a little shocked when listening to the words of the north and the south. I didn''t expect that the silly north and the South would think so many things. I always thought he didn''t want anything. It turned out that he also had his own thoughts and ideas.


    I nodded slowly and said, "I understand what you said, but I wronged you. I''ll help you find it sooner or later..."


    "I don''t care if I can find it or not. As long as we can be safe, I really don''t want to see one of us go first!!"


    "OK, let''s go back tomorrow. I''m a little worried if we don''t stay here!!"


    "Hey, hey, if you really think so, I''ll be relieved!!"


    "Don''t worry, your sister, go to bed..." I smiled and pushed north and south, then went to an empty bed and lay down.


    Lying in bed, I soon fell asleep. I didn''t think about anything and slept soundly.


    ����


    At eight o''clock the next morning, H City, a major hospital in the city.


    After two days of coma, Yang Song finally woke up. Lao Che and Wu Mei worked two shifts and took turns to look after Yang Song for two days.


    Wu Mei is fine. The old car has been boiled for a long time. Her beard stubble and clean hair look like a brooding chicken.


    "Old car, what''s the matter with you? Let the pig fuck?" Yang Song woke up, pale, but still joking. That''s his character.


    "Brother, you''re fucking awake. If you don''t wake up, I''ll be crazy. I''ll turn my stomach as soon as I smell disinfectant!!" seeing Yang Song wake up, the old car''s mental state immediately improved a lot.


    "It''s still my son''s filial piety..." Yang Song touched the old car''s hair with a happy expression, then looked around in the ward, looked at the old car with some puzzled eyes and said, "did I have an accident? I remember someone wanted to kill me!!"


    "You had an accident..." the old car nodded.


    "What about my daughter-in-law? Is she all right? Why didn''t I see her!!" Yang song suddenly felt something wrong and grabbed the old car''s wrist.


    "Yang Song, don''t get excited!!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''ll ask you where my daughter-in-law is?" Yang Song looked at the old car and felt that something had happened to Qian rou.


    "Your daughter-in-law..." the old car stopped halfway. He looked at Yang Song''s excited expression and really didn''t know how to tell him about it.


    "Hurry up!!" Yang Song tore away the needle in his hand and shook the body of the old car.


    "Your daughter-in-law has been kidnapped and her whereabouts are unknown!!" Wu Mei can''t see it anymore. She pushes Yang Song away and shouts.


    "What are you talking about? What are you talking about?" Yang Song stepped back two steps and looked unbelievable.


    "You lost your daughter-in-law, do you understand?" Wu Mei continued.


    "Wu Mei, you can tell him..." the old car sighed and advised.


    "It''s impossible... It''s impossible... You must be lying to me!!" Yang Song couldn''t believe this fact and ran out crazy.


    When the old car saw Yang Song running, it came forward and pressed Yang Song.


    "Old car, what the fuck are you doing?" Yang Song was pressed on the ground by the old car, staring at beads and shouting.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''ll fucking go out to find my daughter-in-law!!" Yang Song replied with a roar.


    "Your daughter-in-law is lost, and the police can''t find you. Where can I find you?" Yang Song made the old car a little irritable and shouted excitedly.


    "Fuck you, my daughter-in-law didn''t lose it!!" Yang Song pushed the old car hard, stood up in a panic and turned around to go out.


    "Grass mud horses are fucking crazy day by day..." the old car sat on the ground and scolded with emotional collapse.


    "Pa!!"


    At this time, Wu Mei came forward and drew her mouth on Yang Song''s face.


    Yang Song looked at Wu Mei with an incredible face.


    "Yang Song, Qian Rou is missing. You''re not the only one who''s worried. We''re all worried for you. But can you calm down? Qian Rou is lost, and so are the leaves!! there are only two men left in the harem, you and Lao Che. Can you calm down? Like a man!! it''s hard to say that you rely on me, a woman, to solve all this?"


    Wu Mei pointed to Yang Song''s nose and cried hoarsely with tears.


    "Leaves... Yes!! how are they? Haven''t they been found yet?"


    After Yang Song was scolded by Wu Mei, he immediately recovered his reason and became calm.


    "Not yet..."


    Wu Mei shook her head while wiping her tears.


    "No, I have to go back to SZ city. I haven''t been in touch for such a long time. There must be an accident..."


    Yang Song thought for a moment and then pulled off his sick clothes directly.


    "What are you doing? Your wound hasn''t healed yet!"


    At this time, the old car came forward and grabbed Yang Song.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. My injuries are all right..."


    Yang Song waved his hand and replied impatiently. Then he put on his coat and walked outside the door.


    "I''ll go with you!"


    Wu Mei looked at Yang Song''s back and shouted.


    "What are you doing with me? If something happens, I have to take care of it. Stay at home..." Yang Song stopped and replied to Wu Mei. Then he turned to the old car and said, "I''ll give it to you at home. Call me if you have anything..."


    "Can you do it?" the old car looked at Yang Song and was still worried.


    "It''s all right..." Yang Song waved his hand casually, then paused, and then said in a lost tone: "if something happens to my daughter-in-law, remember to inform me..."


    "En en!!" the old car nodded heavily.


    "Pa!!"


    After that, Yang Song pushed the door directly out, leaving only two old Che Wumei in the ward.


    Just two days after Yang Song''s car accident!!


    The wound on his body doesn''t grow at all, but there''s no way. Just like Wu Mei said, at this time, as a man, Yang Song must stand up!!


    When we are here, he can hide behind in case of trouble, but now we are not here!!


    Yang Song''s own daughter-in-law was kidnapped and her life and death are uncertain.


    However, his reaction was not to find his daughter-in-law first, but to save us first.


    ����


    On the other end, in a hospital in SZ.


    Early in the morning, I went through the discharge formalities for the north and south. Although Meng Liang and Liu Rui disagreed with my practice, they always wanted to find iron face for revenge, but after listening to my analysis, they also gave up the idea of revenge.


    Although we have different personalities, there are no fools. They can understand some things and things when they are clear.


    After completing the discharge procedures, several of us left the hospital at the first time, and we didn''t choose to go home by train, but directly drove back by Xu Feng''s car.


    Because I''m afraid the crazy man with iron face will stop us at the railway station. I really think he can do anything. It''s not impossible to repent at any time.


    And I didn''t tell Xu Feng about our departure. I can''t believe him now. I won''t believe every word he says. This man has too much scheming, so I don''t want to have more contact with him.


    "Do you want to change the brand?" Meng Liang asked, frowning in front of Xu Feng''s car in the hospital parking lot.


    "No, let''s start with SZ..."


    I waved my hand wearily, then directly pulled open the front passenger''s door and stepped up.


    After Meng Liang saw me get on the bus, he also sat in the main driving position.


    "Buzz!!"


    Meng Liang started the car and the black Hyundai slowly drove out of the hospital parking lot. None of the four people in the car spoke and looked at the scenery outside quietly.


    "Don''t mention it to them when you go back, do you understand?" I rubbed my temples, looked at Liu Rui and said to them.


    "HMM." Liu Rui nodded with some irritability.


    I don''t want to hide it from them, but I think telling them can only make them worry and can''t solve any problems, so I''d better not say it.


    "Do we need to call home? We haven''t been in touch for several days..." at this time, the north and South suddenly remembered that our mobile phone had been taken away by the iron face. We haven''t called home these days!!


    "Grass, I fucking forgot this!!" Liu ruimeng patted his thigh and bared his teeth and shouted at his throat.


    Usually he and Wu Mei call one day. They haven''t called for two days. Wu Mei must be in a hurry!!


    "There are too many things these days. I forgot about it..." I rubbed my face irritably, and then said to Meng Liang, "stop at a mobile phone store."


    "Well..." Meng Liang nodded.


    Three minutes later, Meng Liang parked his car in front of a small mobile phone store. We got off and went in.


    "Little brothers, look at your cell phone!!"


    A little girl in her twenties greeted us warmly when she saw us coming in.


    "Can you get a cell phone card?" I glanced at the counter and whispered.


    "Yes, mobile or Unicom?" the salesperson took out a piece of A4 paper with dense mobile phone numbers printed on it.


    After I took the A4 paper, I drew four mobile phone numbers, then changed the paper back and said to the waiter, "give me these four numbers..."


    "OK, do you have your ID card?" the salesman asked with a smile.


    "Can I do it without an ID card?" I asked with a frown.


    "Yes..." the salesman hesitated and then said, "but I have to pay more..."


    "Increase the price, and then bring me four mobile phones, the Nokia one..." I pointed to the Nokia 1202 in the counter and said.


    "OK, just a moment!"


    With that, the salesperson ran to the inner room of the mobile phone store. Five minutes later, the salesperson appeared in front of us again.


    "Do you want to put the card inside?" the salesperson shouted at me with four brand-new mobile phones.


    "Put it inside. How long will this card last?" I nodded.


    "It takes a lot of time to open the card..." the salesperson replied with a smile while helping us change the card.


    "Grass!! such a long time!!" Meng Liang was not happy immediately after listening to it for more than ten minutes, and shouted at a high voice.


    "Want... Or you can take it first..." the salesperson was frightened by Meng Liang and quickly stepped back, blinking and looking at us carefully.


    "Forget it, let''s wait a minute..." I waved my hands impatiently and sat on the chair outside the counter.


    "Grass, the more urgent things are..." Liu Rui is basically the same as the ants on the hot pot. As long as he thinks of Wu Mei''s anxious appearance, he is very anxious.


    "Stop the ink and be honest for a while!!" I comforted softly.


    "Grass!!" Liu Rui bowed his head and scolded, and then sat next to me.


    While opening the card for us, the salesperson in the counter carefully glanced at us with his eyes. It''s not surprising that others are afraid. We really don''t look like good people.


    "Bang!!"


    The old security door at the door of the unit was directly kicked open by a rough kick, and two young people with colorful hair came into the door.


    We all held our breath and dared not make a sound.


    "Bang!!"


    After the two men came in, Meng Liang reacted very quickly. He kicked the young man directly and lay on the ground.


    "My grass..."


    "Bang!!"


    Before the two words "you" in the young man''s mouth were said, he was directly knocked unconscious by Liu Ruiyi *.


    In less than a second, Meng Liang and Liu Rui lay down directly. The remaining one basically forgot to scream and turned around to run outside when he saw his companion knocked down.


    "Fuck you, come back!" Meng Liang yelled, then directly pulled the young man''s hair and pulled it back at once.


    "Bang!!"


    After the young man was dragged back, Liu Rui kicked the door.


    "You... What are you going to do!!" the young man shouted at Meng Liang with a pistol in his hand.


    "Pa!!"


    "Don''t make a fucking noise, I can let you say a few more words!!"


    Meng Liang put his mouth on the young man''s face. The young man immediately calmed down and glanced at us with his small eyes.


    "What do you do?" I went up to the young man and asked in a low voice.


    "Catch... Catch people!!" the young man stammered.


    "Catch us?"


    "Hmm!!" the young man nodded.


    "Who let you catch it?"


    "I don''t know. I just do things with money!!" the young man replied without thinking.


    After hearing the young man''s words, I was suddenly stunned. I felt that this man was not an iron faced man. If he was an iron faced man, how could he not know who he was working for!!


    "... aren''t you iron faced?" I asked in silence.


    "Who is the iron face?"


    Sure enough, these people are not fucking iron faced.


    Whose people are they??


    Xu Feng''s??


    A series of questions appeared in my mind, but now I don''t have time to think so much. No matter who they are, they all want to kill us. It doesn''t make any difference.


    "Dong Yao, Dong Yao, what''s the situation over there? Please answer!!" just then, the walkie talkie on the youth''s belt suddenly rang.


    "Brush!!"


    Meng Liang and Liu Rui raised their hands almost at the same time, and the black muzzle of the gun was directly aimed at the young man''s head.


    I winked at the young man and motioned him not to talk nonsense.


    The young man looked at me and Meng Liang again. He was silent. Then he shouted directly to the walkie talkie: "unit 3 has a situation, speed support!!"


    "Fuck you!"


    Meng Liang''s reaction was slow. After the young man shouted, he smashed * into his head. It''s not Meng Liang''s fault. None of us thought that the opposite side was so deadly. The muzzle of the gun was fucking on his head. He dared to talk nonsense.


    "Fuck!! what should I do now?" Meng Liang put his foot on the young man''s face and asked me excitedly.


    "What else can I do!! try to spell..." as I spoke, I rolled the bolt of the gun and walked slowly outside the door.


    "Step, step!!"


    I listened to the increasingly dense footsteps outside the door, and the sweat on my forehead slowly flowed down.


    "Hoo Hoo... I''ll go out in a minute. Whoever can run, don''t fucking care about others!!" I squatted under the stairs, turned my head and whispered to Liu Rui and them.


    "..." Liu Rui looked at me nervously with a pistol in his hand.


    "Do you hear me!! they are all fucking dumb!!" I saw them not talking and shouted angrily.


    "Leaves..."


    "It''s no use being told by his mother!! I''ll ask you if you hear me!!" half of the north and South''s words were directly interrupted by me.


    "I don''t run!! I want to die together!!" Meng Liang replied to me.


    "Me too..." Liu Rui said indifferently.


    "Me too!!"


    "Fuck you, when the fuck will anyone survive?! don''t give me the whole Jianghu justice!!" I can''t fucking say it by these popular words.


    "People inside listen!!" just as I spoke, a loud horn suddenly sounded outside.


    "Listen to me..."


    "Be quiet and don''t fucking talk!!" I waved my hand impatiently.

 Chapter 1408

    "It''s the fucking police? Why did he shout..." Liu Rui muttered foolishly.


    "Our boss said we should live and not die... If you put down your arms and surrender now, we can not shoot. It''s not easy for anyone to live these days. Bullets don''t have eyes. It''s bad for anyone to accidentally hit the blood sprayed on you, so I advise you to surrender!!" goat beard shouted into the corridor with a big horn.


    "... why should I believe you?" I shouted at the door.


    "You have no choice!!"


    "What should I do?" Meng Liang asked with a frown.


    "Drop it, drop it!!"


    The sweat on my forehead fell to the ground drop by drop, and the time passed minute by minute.


    "I''ll give you three minutes. If you don''t come out in three minutes, I''ll go in!!" outside, there was no sound on our side, and then shouted.


    "Hurry up on that idea!!"


    Meng Liang, Liu Rui, the north and the South looked at me anxiously. They were all waiting for me to make up my mind.


    "Fuck, surrender!!"


    I thought for a moment. I really have no choice now. I can live a little longer if I surrender. If we go out and fight hard, we have no hope at all.


    "Leaves!!" Meng Liang obviously doesn''t agree with me.


    "It''s nonsense, we can only surrender..." I wiped the sweat on my forehead, then shouted at the door: "We surrender!!"


    "Throw the gun out first!!" the opposite responded to me soon.


    "Bang!!"


    I opened the door, threw the pistol out, and then closed the door.


    "Other people''s!!"


    Goatee picked up my pistol and shouted.


    "Bang bang!!"


    Liu Rui and Meng Liang also frowned and threw the pistol out.


    "That''s right, you can come out!!"


    Goatee checked our pistols, found no problem, and then shouted.


    But just as we were about to open the door and get ready to go out.


    "Boom... Buzz!!!"


    The sound of the motor sounded in the quiet community.


    "Bang!!"


    I quickly closed the security door. I felt like someone was coming!!


    "Don''t move yet!" I shouted at Meng Liang.


    "Brush!!"


    The goat stood up with a roar outside the door, threw down his cigarette end and looked into the distance.


    "Who?" cried the goatee, frowning at the distance.


    "I don''t know!! it seems that he came to save people..." a young man in the crowd replied loudly.


    "Grass, there''s still a fucking rescue. Everybody put all the bullets on me and get ready to fight!!" goatee spit. He didn''t even see what came from the fucking distance, so he gritted his teeth and shouted.


    "Brothers!! work!!" a strong man beside goat Hu stood directly in front of the crowd, waving his hands with red eyes.


    "Creak!!"


    Two jeeps came running fast, and then they stopped obliquely in front of goatee.


    "What do you do?" goatee shouted to the people in the jeep with his big horn on the ground.


    "Come and save people!!!" before the jeep stopped steadily, I saw a man in his thirties running down with a gun.


    "Wow!!"


    The jeep stopped about 30 meters away from the goatee. Four people came down from the two cars, all in their thirties, wearing camouflage clothes, military boots and carrying a *.


    Thirty meters away, a middle-aged man with a hat narrowed his eyes and scanned the team of sheep and beard. Then he turned his mouth and shouted, "are there several children in this building?"


    After hearing the middle-aged man''s words, the people with goatee were stunned, and then all raised their guns.


    "Why? No one paid attention to us?" a young man behind the middle-aged man shouted a little reluctantly.


    "What do you do?" the goatee, who had been silent for a long time, finally spoke.


    "What do we do? What does it have to do with you?" the young man directly raised his shotgun and licked his lips.


    "The children in this building make us happy!!" the goatee shouted in a muffled voice.


    "Fuck you, want to do it for a while?" the young man didn''t leave a B face for the goatee.


    "Fuck you, brothers, do it for me!! just four fucking people pretend to be you with me, B!!"


    The goatee took a step back, then shouted loudly, and the war officially began!!


    "Kang!!!"


    The young man with a shotgun shot first. He shot directly into the leg of a strong man opposite. The gun rang and blood fog began!! The strong man fell to the ground in an instant!!


    "Da Da!"


    The goatee clutched * in his hand, fired several shots at the crowd in a panic, and pulled back while shooting. It was obviously a little scared.


    Look at the four people opposite. They didn''t hide or flash at all. They stood in a row with shotguns in their hands, shooting and approaching!!


    "Kang Kang!!"


    After a row of bullets were fired, the goatee fell three more people in an instant. The war situation was basically a one-sided rhythm. The later four people were obviously very professional and cooperated very tacitly. Looking at the people on the goatee side, they were beaten by these four people in less than a minute. They had seen such a bad one, but they had never seen such a bad one!!


    "What are these people doing?" Meng Liang, hiding in the building, frowned at the gun battle outside and turned to me.


    "I don''t fucking know. I haven''t seen any of these people..." the appearance of these people also made some circles for me.


    "It''s so fucking fierce!! our family needs such a team!!" Liu Rui looked at the people outside and sighed with a big mouth.


    "This is simply a way to play without death!!" the north and the South were stunned for a long time and finally calmed down.


    "Ye, shall we rush out to help them?" Meng Liang suggested at this time.


    "What are you doing out there? We don''t know what you''re doing. Besides, we don''t have a gun in our hand. Go out and die?"


    "Yes, let''s squat in it!! I don''t think it''s a good thing to come here..." Liu Rui nodded in agreement.


    "Kang Kang!!"


    People on both sides shot at each other for less than a minute. The formation of goatee was directly disordered, injured and lying. It is estimated that only three or four people can have a little combat effectiveness.


    "Brother, will you die?" a young man asked the slightly older middle-aged man. When he spoke, he had pointed the muzzle of the gun at the head of the goatee.


    "Roll the calf, you''ll fucking die if you die..." the middle-aged grabbed the young man and scolded with a wordless expression.


    "Ta TA TA!!" the middle-aged man took a few steps forward, then took out a cigarette and held it in his mouth. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the goatee and asked, "why don''t you spell it?"


    "Don''t you always want to spell with me? I''m coming." I walked seven or eight meters away from Bi Ziwen, frowned and looked at BI Ziwen and said slowly.


    "What are you doing?" the goatee''s eyes were concave and convex. Although so many people died, the goatee''s expression remained unchanged and looked calm.


    "We are just a dog basket. I asked you if you can spell it?" the middle-aged man replied with a smile.


    "Well, let''s know who planted it!!" goatee''s mood was finally a little excited, waiting for beads to shout.


    "You are not qualified..."


    "I grass your mother!!" the strong man around goat Hu finally couldn''t help but scold loudly.


    "Kang!!" the young man behind the middle-aged man clapped, picked up his shotgun and pulled the trigger directly.


    "Kang!!"


    "Kang!!"


    Three shots, put down the strong man directly.


    "Wenzi!!!"


    Goatee watched the people around him fall down, hurriedly knelt and picked up the body of the strong man, red eyes and shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Step on."


    The middle-aged man took another step forward, raised his goatee chin with a gun, frowned and asked, "you can''t do this team!!"


    "The brothers did it, fuck it, fight!!" the goatee roared.


    "Kang!!"


    The goatee shot directly into the middle-aged thigh. The middle-aged man stumbled and knelt directly on the ground.


    "Fuck you, go to hell!"


    The goatee held a shotgun and raised his hand to hit the middle-aged man on the head.


    "Fuck me!"


    "Kang!!"


    "Peng!!"


    Before waiting for the goatee, the young man behind the middle-aged man shouted, pulled the trigger directly, and countless bullets shot at the goatee almost at the same time.


    The blood water on the goatee body was directly sprayed out like a high-pressure water gun.


    "I... fuck... Your mother!!"


    Goatee scolded this sentence intermittently, and then his body fell to the ground!!


    "Fuck, I''m dead!" Liu Rui exclaimed, covering his mouth when he saw the goatee dead.


    "Don''t fucking watch it, run quickly!!"


    At this time, I knew that the battle was almost over. I quickly dragged Liu Rui and Meng Liang north and south to run outside.


    "Brother Zhong, are you okay?" a young man ran to the middle-aged man, grabbed the middle-aged thigh root and asked in a low voice.


    "Little thing..." the middle-aged man looked a little pale, but he still looked indifferent. He waved his hand, took a breath and then said, "people are in the corridor, find them..."


    "OK!!" the young man nodded slowly and then shouted to the two people behind him: "you two go find someone and I''ll get the medicine!!"


    At the end of the battle, the group of four did not deal with the body at all, nor did they take care of the rest of the goatee. Instead, they took down the first aid kit from the car and simply bandaged the middle-aged man who had been shot earlier.


    "Leaf, what shall we do?" Liu Rui looked at me and asked.


    "Go out and have a look. The opposite side should not be a bad person..." originally, I had the idea of running away, but after hearing the conversation between these people, I didn''t think they were bad people, so I was ready to go out and have a look.


    "Creak!!"


    We pushed open the security door and walked slowly to the outside of the community.


    The middle-aged man lying on the ground looked at me and then slowly said, "don''t worry, we''re here to save you..."


    "Who are you?" I bit my lips and looked at the four people carefully.


    "It doesn''t matter who we are. Now we must leave here immediately. The police will come soon..." as he said, the middle-aged stood up and slowly walked to the front of the car with the help of the young man.


    "Let''s go!! what do you think!!"


    The middle-aged man saw us standing where we were and shouted back.


    "If you don''t tell me who you are, I can''t go with you..." I still stood in place and replied.


    "Grass, why are you so fucking inky!! if we want to harm you, we can still tell you so much!! what a fuck!!" the middle-aged young man holding my hand was obviously a little unhappy when he heard what I said and shouted.


    "Can you fucking talk!!" Meng Liang let the young man scold a little and shouted at the young man.


    "Love him? If you don''t go, don''t face!!" after that, the young man directly pulled open the door and stepped up.


    "We don''t have time to explain so much to you now. We certainly don''t want to deceive you. Get in the car quickly!!" the middle-aged man stood in front of the car and said to me sincerely.


    I looked carefully at the middle-aged, but I still couldn''t believe these people.


    "Doo Doo Doo Doo Doo!!"


    While we were thinking, a loud siren sounded outside.


    "Fuck you, the police are coming again!!" the young man in the car couldn''t stand our ink, his head sticking out of the window and yelling.


    "Shut up!!" the middle-aged man shouted angrily, and then said to me, "go, it''s really too late for a while..."


    "Leaves, let''s go!!" at this time, the north and South shook my body and said.


    "Get in the car!!" I was silent for a moment. Then I directly clenched my teeth and pulled open the door. Meng Liang, Liu Rui, North and South also followed me to the same car.


    The jeep is quite spacious, just enough for the four of us to sit in it.


    When the young man saw us getting on the bus, he scolded in a low voice: "grass!!"


    Then directly start the car, and the two jeeps start up and drive directly to the road outside the community.


    The young man drove very fast. He was fucking crazy. He ran at a red light. Almost ten minutes later, we drove out of SZ city.


    "Who the hell are you?" when I saw the city, the stone in my heart suddenly fell down, reached out to light a cigarette for myself, looked at the middle-aged man sitting on the co pilot and asked.


    "Pa!!" the middle-aged man also lit himself a cigarette, then looked back at me and asked, "who is Ye Han?"


    "I am!!"


    "Our boss asked me to bring you a message. I''m sorry!!"


    "Are you from brother long?"


    Meng Liang, Liu Rui and I almost shouted this sentence in one voice.


    The middle-aged man smiled and nodded.


    "What about brother long? What about others?" I excitedly put my head beside the middle-aged man and shouted.


    "He''s not here now..." the middle-aged pushed my head away and replied with a smile.


    "Where is he?" Liu Rui''s reaction was as excited as mine.


    "He went abroad..." the middle-aged man scratched his head and replied.


    "Fuck, he must be here. He just doesn''t want to come out to see us, does he?" I saw through the middle-aged man''s lie at once.


    "Well, there are a lot of things over there..." the middle-aged man explained awkwardly.


    "Fart, we''re all dying. What does he mean when you come out!!" Meng Liang shouted excitedly.


    "There''s something wrong with us. It''s delayed..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Since you are his person, you must have his phone. Call him quickly. I have something to ask him!!" I directly interrupted the middle-aged man.


    "This is not good..." the middle-aged man looked embarrassed.


    "There''s nothing wrong. You can fight quickly!!" Liu Rui said carelessly.


    "OK..." the middle-aged man took out his mobile phone, found a phone and dialed out.


    "Open it up!!" I sat aside and reminded.


    "Doodle doodle!! hello???"


    The blind sound almost sounded for more than ten minutes. Finally, brother Long''s voice came from the opposite side.


    "Fuck you, Li Jinglong!"


    As soon as brother long answered the phone, I scolded the phone like Liu Rui and Meng Liang.


    "Fuck you, little bastard, who the fuck scolded me?" brother Long''s voice was several decibels higher as soon as we scolded him!!


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Li Jinglong, I''ve been fucked by you this time!! I''m dying several times. Do you know? Where are you now? Get out of here quickly!!" Liu Rui grabbed the middle-aged man''s mobile phone and muttered into the microphone.


    "Little bastard, you''d better pay attention to what you say. I''ll tell you!!" brother long was scolded by Liu Rui and was a little unhappy. His voice was a little angry.


    "Fuck you, old Wang bastard, you''re fucking strong now, aren''t you?" Meng Liang was also anxious and shouted at the phone.


    "Meng Liang, you fucking died with me, didn''t you?"


    For a moment, the whole carriage was scolded by brother long, Meng Liang and Liu Rui. I sat aside and listened quietly.


    The middle-aged man muttered, "it''s estimated that you dare to talk to him like this..."


    "What are these people? Dare you talk to brother long like that?"


    The young driver was frightened by Liu Rui and Meng Liang. His chin was falling off the steering wheel. His eyes looked at the middle-aged man and asked.


    "I don''t fucking know who these people are..." the middle-aged man reluctantly spread his hand.


    "Lao Wang baduzi, if you have the fucking ability, get out now. Believe it or not, I''ll kill you every minute!!! The basket is crushed and drunk!!" Liu Rui became more and more excited, spitting Xingzi on Meng Liang''s face.


    "Yes, he crushed it!!" Meng Liang scolded hoarsely, wiped the spitting star on his face, and grinned with him.


    "You... You two little bastards, I''m so angry!!" after brother long scolded for a while, he obviously couldn''t keep up with his physical strength and began to tremble.


    "Come on, don''t fucking scold. I''ll be angry later..." I think Liu Rui was almost as angry as they were, and they robbed the mobile phone in a hurry.


    "I haven''t scolded enough of this old bastard!!" seeing that the mobile phone was robbed, Liu Ruiming was a little unhappy and had to grab it back.


    "Roll the calf!!" I smiled and pushed Liu Rui away, and then whispered to my mobile phone: "brother long, I''ve been scolding for so long. Let''s talk about business..."


    "What''s the matter?" brother long was stunned and asked after clearing his throat.


    "... I don''t care who you are, how awesome you are, and I don''t care what the difference is between brother long and Li Jinglong!! I just want to ask, should you give me an explanation for the death of two friends here!!"


    My voice fell to the ground, the whole carriage suddenly became quiet, and the atmosphere became serious.


    "... ye, I''m sorry for this!!!" brother long was silent and said solemnly.


    "I don''t need your apology, I just want to ask you, you''re so fucking awesome, you''re so fucking powerful, where the fuck were you when you caught us with an iron face??? You know I died two brothers?? do you know that I had another brother almost died?? half of my finger was broken, and I can''t get it in my life!! do you fucking know these!!"


    The more I spoke, the more excited I became. My tears brushed down. Everyone in the car looked at me. Liu Rui, Meng Liang and North and South bowed their heads and didn''t speak. The middle-aged man''s face was incredible.


    "..." after I shouted, there was no sound on the other end of the phone.


    "I''m fucking talking to you, you answer me!!" I shouted at the top of my voice.


    "Leaves..." Liu Rui frowned and shouted to me.


    "Don''t fucking call me!! don''t you fucking force Li Jinglong? Talk!!" at this time, my mood becomes more and more irritable.


    "Ye, I don''t know how Tiemian caught you. After I know, your friend is dead. I''m sorry for you. Can you forgive uncle once?" brother long finally spoke, and his voice was more like prayer.


    "Hehe, I forgive you? People are fucking dead. What''s the use of forgiving you!! tell me, I forgive you. Can you make my friend live? Can you pick up half of the north and South fingers? Tell me!!!"


    "Come on, ye, it''s not all brother Long''s fault!!" Meng Liang couldn''t listen anymore and shouted with my arm.


    "Fuck you!!! Don''t beg for mercy!!" I pushed Meng Liang away and then said to the phone, "you saved us six months ago. I fucking remember this feeling. If you let me take my life, I''d be willing!! but why do you pit my friends? They are ordinary people and they are innocent!!"


    "Leaf, I really didn''t want to pit your friend. I didn''t mean to. I didn''t expect that iron noodles would be so abnormal!!"


    "Well, you don''t have to say. You were kind to me. Now you have a grudge against me. I''m clear. In the future, you are you, I am me, and I don''t fucking know you!! from now on, we''ll break up our friendship, don''t you understand!!" brother Long''s words were interrupted by me directly.


    "Leaf, what are you talking about!!!"


    "You''re fucking crazy, aren''t you? It''s not all brother Long''s fault. What the fuck are you doing!!!"


    On hearing that I was going to break up with brother long, Liu Rui and Meng Liang reacted violently and shook my body like crazy.


    "Don''t fucking touch me. Don''t forget that he killed piggy and Mingda. If I don''t break up with him, I don''t know how you''ll die in two days!!" at this time, I''ve completely lost my wit and talked like crazy. The middle-aged people in the front row keep looking back at me and don''t know what I''m doing.


    "Pa!!" Liu Rui grabbed the mobile phone in my hand and kicked it on my stomach.

 Chapter 1409

    "Are you fucking crazy?" Liu Rui asked me with a serious expression, holding his cell phone.


    "Give me your fucking cell phone..." I looked at Liu Rui indifferently.


    "Why? Do you want to break up with me?" Liu Rui turned to his mobile phone and said, "brother long, what happened recently has a great stimulation on ye. He doesn''t talk to his brain at all now. He doesn''t mean anything else. Don''t see things in general..."


    "Liu Rui, you give your cell phone to ye, and I have something to say to him." brother long doesn''t seem to be angry because of my words, and his voice is still flat.


    "Brother long, now he doesn''t talk at all. He can''t listen to what you say to him. Don''t talk to him..." Liu Rui explained with a tangled expression.


    "You give him the phone!!" brother Long''s voice was several decibels higher.


    "Brother long......" Liu Rui grinned and chirped, but he still didn''t want brother long to talk to me.


    "I fucking asked you to give him your cell phone!!!" brother long shouted angrily.


    "Shit!!" brother Long''s voice directly frightened the young driver. The jeep hung up in the ditch on the side of the road.


    "Drive your fucking car well, don''t always listen to them..." the middle-aged man was very frightened, and the cigarette end on his mouth fell directly on his crotch.


    "Brother long is anxious!!" said the young man trembling.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I''m not as quick as you!!!" the middle-aged patted the young man on the back of his head, and the young man was honest in an instant.


    "Hello, talk to brother long!!!" Liu Rui hesitated and handed me his cell phone.


    "I have nothing to say to him!!!" I turned my head directly. I don''t want to talk to brother long or listen to his explanation.


    "Ye Han, are you fucking finished? We can put this thing down. Why can''t you put it down!! brother long also has his difficulties. Can''t you just listen to what he says??" Meng Liang on one side also became excited and grabbed my head and shouted.


    I looked at Meng Liang with complex expression, and then took the mobile phone in Liu Rui''s hand.


    "If you have anything to say, I don''t have time to listen to your ink!!!" I asked coldly in the voice of the phone.


    "Hey!! can''t you let go of your fucking fart?" I shouted impatiently on the phone.


    "Leaf, you fucking talk well..." Liu Rui frowned and pushed me, whispering.


    "Don''t fucking stab me!!" I stared at Liu Rui and then said to the phone, "Li Jinglong, do you fucking talk?"


    "Ah ah!! these fucking people are crazy... Talking to brother long like that!!" the young driver grinned and shook his head, looking unbelievable.


    I stared at the young man. The young man probably found me staring at him. He stopped making a noise and drove the car seriously.


    "Hahaha!!" just at this moment, brother Long''s hearty whisper suddenly sounded in the handset.


    "What''s the matter?" the young man was stunned and asked.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, let brother long hear it, and be careful to go back and clean you up..." the middle-aged man''s face changed and whispered a reminder.


    "What are you laughing at?" brother Long''s laughter also confused me. I don''t know why he can laugh.


    "Ha ha, I''m laughing, ye ye, you''ve grown up!!" brother long said happily.


    "... have I grown up?" I was stunned and asked.


    "En en, very good. It seems that you have really grown up, but your acting skills are worse. Otherwise, I really let you be cheated..." brother long continued.


    "Brother long, what are you talking about?"


    Because it was put out, everyone in the car could hear brother Long''s words. The strongest reactions were Liu Rui and Meng Liang, because they didn''t know what brother long meant.


    "Li Jinglong, I didn''t fucking act with you. Whether I grow up or not has nothing to do with you. Do you understand?" I was silent for a moment, biting my lips and shouted.


    "Come on!! you don''t have to act, don''t I know if you''re so careful?"


    "Brother long, what''s his mind?" Liu Rui asked.


    "Roll the calf, I don''t have any fucking thoughts!! Li Jinglong, don''t be fucking blind!!" I pushed Liu Rui away and explained excitedly.


    "Leaf, I know you broke up with me for my good, but your brother long is not finished yet. He needs a child to protect..."


    "How the fuck can you be so amorous? Who the fuck wants to protect you?" I saw that the plot was exposed and hurriedly shouted.


    "Ha ha, ye, when I was wandering in the Jianghu, you didn''t have to pack it. I''ll tell you today. Even if I cut off my relationship with you, I can''t really ask about Jianghu affairs as before. Do you understand? At this moment, it has been doomed since I talked to Wei San. I know you''re afraid I''m going to find the iron noodles gang You take revenge, but I won''t do that, because I know I can''t take revenge. Only you can really untie your heart knot by taking revenge in person. In fact, I like the original life very much. It''s plain but stable. I''m not as worried as I am now, but I can''t do it. Maybe all this is life. You don''t worry about me. Why don''t a small iron face The moment I appeared, there were countless people staring at me, not just the iron face, so even if we broke the relationship, I still couldn''t go back to the past... "Speaking of this, brother long sighed gently.


    Everyone in the car heard brother Long''s words. Liu Rui, Meng Liang and the north and the South stared at me. They didn''t expect that I planned so. They didn''t expect that brother long was not doing well.


    I also sighed gently, and then whispered, "brother long, in fact, it''s not that you''re sorry for us, but that we''re sorry for you..."


    "Ha ha, leaf!! what''s the use of saying this now!! how can we have so much relationship? I''m sorry. I''m worthy of it!!"


    Brother Long''s tone is bright and generous, which makes me feel more ashamed.


    I was silent and didn''t know how to answer him. Brother long saw that I didn''t speak, and then said, "Ye, Liu Rui, Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan, in fact, we don''t want you to go this way, because I''m from here. I know it''s hard to go this way!! but now things have developed like this. It''s hard for me to let you go back..."


    "Brother long, we chose this road ourselves..." Liu Rui whispered at this time.


    "Hahaha, you chose it yourself. In fact, when you first arrived in H City, I always sent someone to observe you secretly. Maybe you were born to take this road. You guys are very talented. With the help of Liu Yong, you guys walked quickly and smoothly, but the faster you walked and the more smoothly you walked, the more uneasy I was, because I know there are Some things will happen sooner or later... "Brother Long''s tone seems to be remembering something.


    "Brother long, do you know Liu Yong?" I asked my doubts. After knowing the identity of brother long, I always felt whether Liu Yong was so good to us because of brother Long''s relationship.


    "I don''t know Liu Yong..."


    "What do you think of him?" I continued.


    "It''s hard to say... I don''t know much about him." brother long gave me an ambiguous answer.


    "Oh, oh!!" I nodded calmly and didn''t speak again.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, brother long went on to say: "your situation is not optimistic. As far as I know, there are at least four groups of people just looking for you in SZ!! one group is my people, another group is iron faced people, and two groups are people from your h city!! the quality of these four groups is not bad, and the guys in their hands are very professional..."


    "Who did we just meet?" I recalled briefly in my mind and found that I knew there were only three groups of people.


    "The group of people you met came to SZ city with you. Their purpose is the same as that of Tiemian. They all want to kill you, but they were preempted by Tiemian, so they have been waiting until you are released..."


    "In other words, these people came back with us. They seemed to kill us from the beginning, didn''t they?"


    "That''s right!!" it''s not brother long, but the middle-aged man sitting on the co pilot.


    "Do you know the origin of these people!! who sent them?" although I have a vague answer in my heart, I still want to confirm.


    "I''ve investigated. These people are under Zhao San of H city!!" the middle-aged man answered softly.


    "Did I draw it up!! it was him!!"


    The answer as like as two peas in my mind, the goats are really Zhao San''s people. They want us to go home and kill us in SZ City, and then we''ll put the blame on the iron side!


    "Zhao San, the old bastard, finally made a move, didn''t he?" Meng Liang asked me with his teeth clenched.


    I nodded silently. Although we had a positive conflict with Zhao San, it was two months ago. Afterwards, Zhao San never bothered us because he was afraid of Du Xianyang and the family forces behind Ji Xuan, but I knew he would not give up. He had been waiting for an opportunity. Our return to SZ City was his greatest opportunity.


    If the people who are not brother long appear, we may really die in the hands of Zhao San, and everyone will think that the iron face killed us. I have to say that Zhao San''s opportunity is really fucking good and seamless!!


    "Where is another group of people? Whose are they?" I suddenly thought of another group of people I had never met.


    "The last group of people came about the same time as us. They only appeared after you were captured by the iron face. I think they should be their own..." the middle-aged man said.


    "My own people?" I licked my lips and said. If it''s my own people, it must be Liu Yong''s people or Du Xianyang''s people, because my friends are so many. If it''s really my own people, I don''t have to deal with these people. Now I just want to find out how many enemies there are around me.


    "Brother long, how much do you know about Zhao San?" I asked over the phone after thinking about it.


    "The big drug lord is stronger than the iron face!!" brother long detonated in the car like a * in a word.


    "Zhao... Zhao San is so powerful?" Liu Rui opened his mouth and looked incredible.


    "Zhao San''s old JB lamp is cruel!!" the young driver said with a big mouth.


    "What do you mean?" I asked quickly.


    "Let brother long tell you. I''m driving. I don''t have time to boast for others..." the young man who drives the car glanced at me and said.


    "Brother long!! what''s the matter with Zhao San?" I hurriedly asked on the phone.


    "Do you know what Zhao San does?" brother long asked.


    "Be a drug!!" I answered without thinking.


    "Yes, let me ask you, do you know where the raw materials of drugs come from?" brother long continued.


    "JS horn!!" I exclaimed.


    This problem is not difficult. Anyone with a little common sense can know that opium is made of opium poppy, and * comes from opium!!


    To say that the world''s largest poppy producing area, it must be JS corner!!


    "Yes, that''s the place!!"


    "You mean where does Zhao San still have strength?" I can''t accept this fact because it''s true. Then I can''t imagine how terrible Zhao San is.


    "Behind Zhao San is a man named kunka, who belongs to the top level of the MD government. In recent years, Zhao San has bribed the top level of the MD government army and colluded with the army. The scale of his drug trafficking gangs has become larger and larger. Slowly, they are not only engaged in the drug business. He basically participates in the whole process of pornography, gambling and drugs!!! And his gangs are active in MD, LW and t The main work at the border between China and the United States is to make and sell *, *, and occupy many ports. They kidnap, murder and blackmail the crew of passing ships!! "brother long introduced us to the real identity of Zhao San in detail.


    "My God, it''s so awesome!!" after Liu Rui heard it, his mouth was open and he was about to plug a fucking shoe.


    "It''s really hidden..." I sighed in a low mood. I always thought Zhao San was the strength of Zhao family village, so I didn''t think I would lose if I really tried my best, but after listening to brother Long''s words, I knew that whether Zhao San or iron face, I was so weak in front of this group of people.


    "You don''t have to be too afraid. I have some good news to tell you!!"


    "What''s the good news?" Liu Rui asked excitedly.


    "Although Zhao San''s strength is relatively large, his control over JS corner is far less terrible than that of Zhaojia village. To put it simply, some people there are not in control, and there are not only them, but also those who are more powerful than them and those who are smaller than them. The key point is that the relationship between Zhao San and kunka is not as good as before Kunka is getting older and his political influence is getting lower. Kunka is also aware of this. Then he is very anxious to make money. When he makes money quickly, Zhao San can''t meet him slowly, so the contradiction between the two people is getting bigger and bigger. Kunka is also secretly looking for the next cooperative group!! "brother long broke all the disadvantages of Zhao San''s group in JS corner, After seeing that he had done a lot of homework, brother long added: "although he has big problems, he still has some strength. You can''t take it lightly because of this!!"


    "If we really open fire with Zhao San, will Zhao San use the strength of JS corner?" I asked anxiously.


    "Depending on the situation, Zhao San is a low-key man. He is not as arrogant as iron face. Many times he won''t be exposed if he can''t be exposed, but if he comes to a life-threatening situation, he will certainly use it!!"


    "Since Zhao San is so powerful, why is he afraid of those people in H city?" I asked my doubts, because I felt that Zhao San was still afraid of Baibao. If he was so powerful, he didn''t need to deal with so many intrigues with me and just fire directly.


    "Zhao San is not afraid of Bai Bao, but the police in H city!! no matter how strong you are, you can''t fight the police!! if he exposes too much, the police will find his door one day!! so he has been hiding himself. Only in this way can he develop his power safely..."


    "Fuck, this old leather shoe head is like a fucking dragon, hidden so deep!!" Liu Rui scolded.


    "Little bastard, can you fucking talk?" brother long exploded in anger at Liu Rui''s words, and his voice was several decibels higher.


    "Don''t make a fucking noise. The older you are, the better you are. You old JB lights don''t have a good thing..." Liu Rui waved his hand irritably and didn''t get used to talking at all.


    "Hahaha!!"


    The group of people in the car were laughed by Liu Rui, and the atmosphere was much better all at once.


    "In other words, we are now faced with the enemy on both sides, right? Zhao San of H city and the iron face of SZ city. These two people are still hard to mess with..."


    Others laugh, but I''m not in the mood to laugh now, because I know how terrible our situation is!!


    "Yes, now your main enemies may be the two of them. The iron face is OK. For the time being, he should not do anything to you. Zhao Sancai is the trouble you mainly solve now..." brother long promised.


    "But we don''t seem to be big in the face of Zhao Sansheng..." I sighed in frustration.


    "In fact, you don''t have to take care of these things now..." the middle-aged man sitting in the co pilot opened his mouth and said.


    "How do you say that?"


    "You have an awesome dragon brother and a Zhao Sangen is nothing!!" the middle-aged man said half jokingly and half seriously.


    "He has a JB to use!!" after hearing this, Liu Rui immediately raised his objection.


    "I don''t think he is as useful as a JB..." Meng Liang cooperated tacitly.


    "You two fuck off!! I''m still fucking listening!!" brother Long''s yelling and scolding rang out in the handset.


    "Brother long, in fact, there are some things we can solve by ourselves. I don''t know how powerful you are. I don''t care if you are strong, but I still don''t want you to get involved in our affairs..." I understand the meaning of the middle-aged man, but I really don''t want brother long to get involved.


    "Hehe, I didn''t want you to go this way, so I never helped you. Even in your most difficult days, how many times I wanted to lift your hand and let you go faster, but I resisted it, because I knew I did that to hurt you, but now it''s different. You''ve gone this way, and there''s almost no return The head has a chance, so now I can let go and help you!! "


    "We don''t need your help, you are an old JB lamp!!" Liu Rui shouted. He didn''t want brother long to get into it like me.


    "Fuck off, you wait for me to go back. I won''t kill you if I have a big mouth. I don''t even have a fucking surname Li!!"


    "Fool!!" Liu Rui rolled his eyes disdainfully.


    "In fact, brother long, we really don''t need your help..." I hesitated. To be honest, if brother long helped, we might be more relaxed in the face of Zhao San, but I know it''s not easy for brother long to go out from this road, so I really don''t want him to get involved!!


    "I know you can handle it well without my help, but now someone bullies the door and shit on my brother''s head. Can I ignore it? If I don''t say a word, they may really forget me, Li Jinglong!!" brother long shouted loudly.


    "Who''s your brother? Can you order a face?" after listening to brother long, I said something speechless.


    "Er... Brother and nephew are almost the same..." brother long explained awkwardly, and then said: "I''m a little older now, but it doesn''t mean that any kittens and dogs can shit in front of me. Zhao San or iron noodles, I don''t have to work hard to clean them up now!!"


    "When did brother long boast so much?" after hearing what brother long said, the young driver asked the middle-aged man nearby in surprise.


    "He has always been able to boast, but there is no trace..." the middle-aged man lit a cigarette and seemed to be used to such things for a long time.


    "Brother long, I feel like you''re bragging. What did you do?" although I didn''t want to expose brother long, I still couldn''t help it later. If he said how powerful he was, I might believe it a little, but he said that he''s cleaning up Zhao San and iron noodles now. I really don''t believe it.


    "Who''s bragging!! I told you what I said is true. You don''t care what I used to do. Anyway, you remember that brother long is still too old to do anything. Yes!! I''ve been hiding in SZ city for so many years. Maybe many people have forgotten who Li Jinglong is. Ye, I''ll tell you the truth. There may not be much I can help you, but let you know If you cross the current barrier, uncle still has this ability. Let me give you this last light to illuminate the direction of your progress without saying anything else!! "


    "Speak as you speak. Why did you read the whole poem..." Liu Rui said wordlessly while listening to brother Long''s words.


    "Brother long, I''m still a little tearful after you''ve done this!!" listening to brother Long''s impassioned poetry reading, I instantly felt like I went back to the playground in Grade 5 of primary school, the poetry reading conference organized by our school that year.


    "In fact, my current situation is not very good. There are only a few people in my hand. The four people who should go home to farm, do business, and pick up and pick up, will find these four people. From today on, they will follow you. You don''t need to worry about anything else. The four of them will certainly help you deal with Zhao San''s affairs..." Brother long didn''t go on. Don''t joke, but said it to me in a very serious tone.

 Chapter 1410

    "Are the four people who saved us?" I asked in surprise.


    "Well, you''ve seen what firepower they have. If you don''t say anything else, H city can''t find anything harder than them..." brother long nodded.


    "Shit, you''ll hang out with me in the future?"


    Liu Rui was obviously very satisfied when he knew that brother long was going to give us the group of four. He slapped the young man driving on the head and asked.


    "Roll the calf!!" the young man opened Liu Rui''s claws impatiently, and his expression was very disgusted.


    "You''d better pay attention to the way you talk to me. From now on, I''m your boss!!" Liu Rui shouted, pointing to the young man.


    "Can you believe that I''ll beat you up again?" the young man really took out a pistol and put it directly into Liu Rui''s mouth.


    "Woo woo!!" Liu ruigen couldn''t say a good thing because of the pipe in his mouth, but I can see from his expression that Liu Rui was convinced!!


    Because Liu Rui was scared to tears!!


    "Light rain, don''t make trouble!!" the middle-aged man above the co pilot frowned and scolded.


    The young man called Xiaoyu slowly withdrew his pistol.


    "Shit, brother, you don''t distinguish between men and women!! give me the whole fucking *!" Liu Rui said awkwardly when he saw Xiaoyu take back his gun.


    "I advise you to shut your mouth. This time, it''s estimated that you''ll be in the * * son next time..." Meng Liang said with a smile. Meng Liang also admired these people''s skills, so he still liked them very much.


    "Can these people do it?"


    I asked suspiciously. In fact, I don''t question the abilities of these people, but I think they are so good that I may not be able to control them.


    "These people are the last thing I left you. Don''t worry, ye. I can''t guarantee that these people will be all right, but..." brother long paused.


    "But what?" I asked hastily.


    "There may be more cases on them. If you leave a few people in your hand, the police may be a little difficult to deal with..."


    "Oh," I nodded thoughtfully.


    "If you dislike our trouble, you can leave us alone. We can have a meal everywhere. To be honest, I really don''t like your broken bar..." the young driver looked at me and said in a tone of disdain.


    "I don''t dislike your trouble, but I''m afraid that my little bar can''t hold your God..." I thought for a moment or said my heart.


    "That''s all right, if we don''t go!!" the young man waved his hand indifferently.


    "Xiaoyu, you don''t even listen to me now, do you???" at this time, brother Long''s voice sounded in the mobile phone, with an extremely serious tone.


    "Brother long, it''s not that I don''t listen to you. You also heard that others dislike us. We have to die shamelessly and work hard for others? Doesn''t that make sense?" the young man called Xiaoyu turned his eyes helplessly and explained.


    "Don''t fart with me. Don''t you know what leaf means!!"


    "I don''t know..." the young man left the steering wheel and spread his hands.


    "Roll the calf, from now on, you guys will be honest with Ye and listen to Ye''s command. If anyone dares to talk to me, I don''t need it, how can I deal with him!!" brother long doesn''t seem to want to ink with this light rain, so he gave a dead order directly.


    "Your boss, you can force it!!" Xiaoyu sighed, and brother Long''s threat worked.


    "Brother long, in fact, I really don''t need these people very much. After all, I don''t accept it. Once something happens, it may be difficult for me to manage..."


    I spoke to brother long directly. Although our current team may not be as effective as brother Long''s group, it''s good that our hearts are relatively united and we will work hard in one place when we encounter anything, so I think it''s good. Once there are more people, there will inevitably be contradictions. Once there are contradictions, Then the execution and cohesion of the whole team will certainly become worse than before, so I would rather not choose this group of people than watch my team become a fragmented team.


    "I know your concerns. I''m going to let them help you through the current difficulties. When your situation is better, if you think these people are OK, you can stay. If you don''t think so, I''ll let them back. What do you think?" brother long also told me his thoughts.


    "You''ve said that. If I don''t promise, will it be a little shameless?" I asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, you child, you are full of heart. Can I not know your thoughts!!"


    "What''s wrong with me?" I was stunned and pretended not to be happy.


    "OK, what I told you is not much worse. I have something here, so I''ll hang up first!!" brother long didn''t tangle with me on this issue. We''ve been talking about the time for more than two hours.


    "... en en, brother long, pay attention to your body." I was a little reluctant to give up when brother long said to hang up.


    "I''m fine. Don''t pay attention. Don''t curse me..."


    "No, I found out why you can''t hear good words!!"


    I thought what I said was very sensational, but I felt like a fucking fool by brother Long''s sentence.


    "Ha ha, leaf, remember my word..."


    "Fart!"


    "Either we don''t mix, if we want to mix, we have to get ahead!!" brother long dropped this sentence sonorous and forceful.


    "Brother long..."


    I haven''t said the following words yet. I found that brother long has hung up the phone.


    I looked at the phone in my hand and was silent for a while. Then I grinned and handed my mobile phone to the middle-aged co pilot.


    "Are you finished?" the middle-aged man smiled and asked after receiving the mobile phone.


    "Well." I nodded gently, then looked at the middle-aged man and asked, "I haven''t known what you call uncle for so long?"


    "Ha ha, you call that old guy brother, you call me brother too, Wei Yiwen!!" when talking, Wei Yiwen formally stretched out his right hand to me.


    I quickly shook hands with Wei Yiwen, and then shouted politely, "brother Wei!! thank you for saving my life!!"


    "Brother Wei!!"


    "Brother Wei!!"


    "Brother Wei!!"


    Meng Liang, Liu Rui and Nanbei also shouted.


    "Ha ha, I know all your information, so I don''t need to introduce..." Wei Yiwen looked at Meng Liang and smiled happily.


    "You still have some conscience. You know we saved your life!!" the young driver suddenly interrupted.


    "By the way, and this little brother, I don''t know your name yet!!"


    Although the young people driving the car speak straight, they give me the feeling that they should not be bad people. At least they don''t have a bad heart for us, because I always feel that the real bad people won''t speak so thoughtlessly


    "My name is Zhang Fengyu. Just call me Xiaoyu. Listen to the habit and shake hands. I''m driving..." Xiaoyu replied to me hard. I always felt that he might not have a good impression of us.


    When hearing this sentence, Meng Liang''s face changed instantly. He stretched out his neck and was about to speak, but I held it. I smiled and replied, "ha ha, brother Xiaoyu!!"


    "Brother Xiaoyu, forget it, Xiaoyu will become!!"


    Xiaoyu certainly didn''t see Meng Liang''s reaction, so he thought I had a good attitude towards him, so he didn''t continue to face me.


    "Light rain, that''s it. Don''t mind the leaves..."


    Xiaoyu doesn''t see Meng Liang''s reaction, but these things can''t escape Wei Yiwen''s eyes. Wei Yiwen explains for Xiaoyu with a smile.


    "It''s all right. It''s a good character. It''s very similar to Liangzi. They are both acute. In the future, you two can do more everywhere. I think you two are very suitable..." I also helped to round the scene quickly.


    After Meng Liang and Xiao Yu heard what I said, they almost turned their mouths at the same time, and no one said a word.


    It''s very good not to make a noise. It saves the noise.


    "There are two people in the other car, one is Xiao Qingshan and the other is Wu Mengjie. They are about your age. I''ll introduce them to you later..." Wei Yiwen continued.


    "OK, don''t worry!!" I smiled and nodded.


    On the high-speed kilometer from SZ city to H City, two jeeps with foreign license plates are driving fast.


    There are six people in the front car and two in the back car.


    "By the way, brother Wei, I want to ask what is the relationship between you and brother long?"


    I had nothing to do in the car, so I began to talk to Wei Yiwen about calves. There are only two ways for northeast people to exchange feelings, one is to drink, the other is to talk about calves!!


    No matter how much hatred they have, if they sit down and have a drink, there are basically no knots that can''t be solved.


    Although the power of pulling calves is not as immediate as drinking, it is not much different. In short, which two people have you seen fighting because of pulling calves??


    Basically not, right!!


    However, some people will say yes. I''ll tell you what''s going on. They must be pulling the calf and boasting. Boasting is basically a thing that no one disagrees with. If a person bragging B is fucking soft, it means that this person is really finished.


    Once they boast, they are basically not far from the dry fight!!


    "If you ask that, it will be long..." Wei Yiwen said in silence.


    "Then speak slowly..." I grinned.


    "Hehe, my relationship with Xiaoyu and brother long is actually simple. It turns out that I am the driver of brother long, and Xiaoyu was trained by brother long... The two people behind have nothing to do with brother long, but I found my own chores after brother long hid in SZ..." Wei Yiwen said.


    "What the fuck do you say? Brother long was really a big brother in society?" Liu Rui suddenly interposed.


    "Hehe, what''s the big brother of society?" Wei Yiwen asked with a smile.


    "This... Is money!!" Wei Yiwen really asked Liu Rui.


    "Rich... Brother long turned out to be really rich. I don''t know what you think is the big brother of society. Brother long turned out to be the vice chairman of a group!!"


    "Vice chairman!!" Liu Rui''s boss repeated.


    "Well, it turns out that there are four brothers in brother Long''s family. Brother long is the third in line. At that time, many people called him the Third Master of long, but later they gradually became president Li. The four brothers in brother Long''s family came out to fight together. The second brother and the fourth brother of brother long died. You should know how to die. You can also say that the death of these two people contributed to the death of long The third master became president Li. Brother long followed his eldest brother to establish a company, that is, the later group!! this company operated a serious business, but no matter what you did at that time, it was impossible to rely on violence to develop the market... "Speaking of this, Wei Yiwen stopped, took out a bottle of mineral water and drank half of it directly.


    "Brother Wei, go on!!" Liu Rui was fascinated. When he saw Wei Yiwen stop, he hurriedly urged.


    "Ha ha, what did I say just now?" Wei Yiwen wiped his mouth with a smile.


    "Speaking of exploiting the market by means of violence..." I replied.


    "Yes, it is this violent means to open up the market. Basically, from that time on, brother long slowly disappeared in people''s vision!!"


    "Where did brother long go?" Liu Rui asked.


    "Brother long began to contact some so-called underworld in order to make his company''s business better and better, which means that brother Long''s eldest brother took care of the company''s serious business and secretly dealt with some shady things. In this way, the two brothers cooperated with each other, the company''s business was better and better, and brother Long''s power was bigger and bigger, but slowly brother Long''s eldest brother became stronger and stronger More and more dissatisfied, he thought about expanding the company. What does it need to expand the company? "


    "Money!!" I answered directly.


    "Yes, they need a lot of money, but they can''t afford it. Brother long has to use his own power to contact those transactions that are not allowed by the law, because only these transactions can bring the fastest money. Later, when they have money, the company has become a group, but at this time, brother Long''s eldest brother suddenly realized that the transactions in brother Long''s hand will be successful He became his own stain, so he wanted brother long to give up these things. Brother long also promised to give up, but at this time, the police had watched brother long!! "


    "And then?" I asked.


    "Then brother Long''s eldest brother also knew that the police had targeted brother long. Brother long wanted to wash himself and his company. At that time, brother long was old and his son had grown up. Brother long felt that the power in brother Long''s hand was too great and would threaten his son to accept his company, so brother long planned a series of overt and covert murders, but brother long All survived by luck, but brother long still didn''t believe that his own brother would treat him like this, so no matter how others advised him, he wouldn''t run!! if his eldest brother didn''t put a gun on his head himself, brother long might not detail this fact in his life. Brother long was very lucky and survived in the end, but at that time he knew that everything in his hand had been destroyed His eldest brother is almost diluted. There are less than ten people who can run out! "


    "Ran... Then brother long hid in our city, right?" I was shocked to hear this. I didn''t expect that brother Long''s story would be so legendary!!


    My reaction was fairly good. Liu Rui and Meng Liang were basically shocked and speechless.


    "En en!!" Wei Yiwen nodded and then said: "Brother long basically traveled all over China and finally hid in your city. At that time, he also helped Wei San a lot. The condition for returning was to leave a place in SZ where no one would disturb. Finally, Wei San gradually reached the top of SZ City, and brother long settled down. And his brother thought that brother long might have died on the way to escape, so he gave up on him Chase, but... "Speaking of this, Wei Yiwen stopped.


    "But brother long broke his agreement with Wei San because of us, right?"


    "That''s right... After you left, Wei San didn''t release the news of brother long. He thought that brother long was kind to him, so he still insisted on his agreement with brother long, but there was a good man under Wei San''s hand, that is, the iron face. The iron face released the news of brother long. Later, brother long thought it was Wei San''s work. Before leaving SZ City, brother long killed Wei San!! brother long killed him How could anyone find out!! after Wei San died, the iron face went directly to the top!! "


    "You... What are you talking about?" I looked at Wei Yiwen strangely and stammered.


    "I said that brother long was put on an iron face before leaving SZ!!" Wei Yiwen repeated.


    "It''s impossible!! I don''t believe it!!" I shouted directly, staring at the beads.


    "I as like as two peas in the same way when I knew the truth, but it''s true. Do you think iron noodles are just afraid of the Dragon brother''s intention to kill him?" do you think about this idea with your brain? "Wei Yiwen was also excited about this.


    "..." I looked at Wei Yiwen with cold eyes. I knew what he said was true. I couldn''t find anything to refute him. Iron faced looking for brother long was not because he was afraid, but because brother long knew all his secrets. Killing brother long was also the last son of his game!!


    It is also the most critical one. If brother long doesn''t die, iron noodles will never be at ease!!


    I simply thought that the iron face designed Xu Feng, Guo Bin and us, but I never thought that the iron face even counted brother long in it, but it took so long that he could master such precision at every step. I really admire him from the bottom of my heart!!


    Perhaps from the beginning, Tiemian has seen the end. Neither brother long nor we are just a child in his chess game. Tiemian is so terrible that he controls everyone, but everyone doesn''t know that he has * controlled!!


    "Tiemian''s mind is really terrible. Even brother long admires his carefully prepared chess games over the years. Some people''s success depends on luck, and some people''s success depends on stratagem. Wei San creates luck for Tiemian and Tiemian prepares his own chess games, so he has achieved so much today!! Tiemian is a good boss, a good big brother and the best team If he is your friend, you may go farther than now. Unfortunately, he is your enemy or a sworn enemy. Your child''s life is really bad... "


    I don''t know whether Wei Yiwen said these words to encourage me or simply praise the iron face, but his words made me clearly understand that the real gap between me and the iron face is not power or money, which is a gap that can''t be filled by anything!!


    "Iron face, iron face!!" I licked my dry lips and kept saying the name in my mouth.


    "In fact, you don''t have to be too depressed. I think you''re just not as cunning as an iron face. If you focus on this aspect, maybe you''re not worse than him..." Wei Yiwen seemed to realize that he said a little more and hurriedly pulled back.


    "Come on, you don''t have to say nice. He knows the gap between him and Tiemian. People like Tiemian don''t mean you can deal with them if you want!!" drizzle said impatiently.


    "Roll the calf, he can''t you?" Wei Yiwen scolded irritably when he saw Xiaoyu dismantle his platform.


    Xiaoyu stuck out his tongue, didn''t speak and continued to drive seriously.


    "Leaves..."


    "Come on, brother Wei, you don''t have to say it. I know!!" I know Wei Yiwen wants to comfort me, so I interrupted him directly.


    "Well, that''s OK. I''ve basically told you about brother long. Brother long doesn''t have as much money or power as you think. That''s all in the past. Your brother long is now an ordinary person. When he knows that iron face has calculated him, he directly found me and Xiaoyu. He told us that he wants revenge!! so I went out with Xiaoyu Here we are. By the way, I also brought the two people behind me. The four of us are all the forces of your brother long. He obviously means to give us to you. He wants you to avenge him! "


    "I know..." I nodded.


    "You should know that you not only have your own revenge, but also your brother Long''s revenge. He has basically put everything on us now. We can''t let the middle-aged man who has suffered all his life down. Do you understand!!" speaking of this, Wei Yiwen patted me on the shoulder.


    "Brother Long''s hatred refers to the iron face and his big brother?" I asked, looking at Wei Yiwen.


    "Well, brother long has two enemies in his life!!"


    "I see!!" I nodded heavily and then said, "maybe at first I thought you were just forced to help us, so I''m worried about whether you will be one with us. Now I understand that you''re not helping me, but helping brother long, right?"


    "That''s right!!"


    "That''s good, that''s good..."


    "Don''t you doubt us now?" Wei Yiwen asked with a smile.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled helplessly and didn''t speak.


    "Well, before we came here, brother long and I had a careful analysis of our current situation. At present, the two most difficult people are Zhao San and iron face. The iron face is too thoughtful. I studied with brother long for a long time, but I found that this person can do whatever he does. We can''t find any loopholes in him, so it''s very difficult for him to start for the time being!!"


    "Then start with Zhao San!!" I said directly.


    "En en, just give me Zhao San!!" Wei Yiwen nodded and said.

 Chapter 1411

    "Just the four of you?"


    "Almost. Although Zhao San has great power, he has many problems now, so the four of us are enough to deal with Zhao San. Dealing with Zhao San is not the purpose. Taking down his drug business is the key!!" Wei Yiwen said confidently.


    I looked at him strangely. I really imagined how the four of them pulled Zhao San!!


    "Hahaha, you must think I''m bragging. It''s no use telling you too much now. When you go back to H City, you just need to give us some financial help and help us find a place to settle down..."


    Wei Yiwen smiled brightly and didn''t explain too much to me, and I didn''t continue to ask, because I know that since he dares to say so, he must have his own arrangement. I don''t think the person brother long gave me will be too bad. This is a very simple trust.


    "How much money do you need?" I asked.


    "The more, the better!" Wei Yiwen replied directly.


    "OK, how about the place to stay in our back palace?" I nodded and asked.


    "The bar is bad..." Wei Yiwen shook his head.


    "Why?"


    "The bar is yours. Our identities are too special. If the police find us one day, it will affect your bar, so you''d better give us the whole place alone. Whatever you do, it''s a cover anyway..."


    I nodded. Wei Yiwen was right. It''s really bad for them to live directly in the bar.


    After finishing talking with Wei Yiwen, I leaned on the car and narrowed my eyes at the passing scenery in the distance. SZ city and my party were too surprised, too helpless, too desperate. When countless secrets were excavated, I felt that it was difficult for my brain to eliminate these things for a time.


    Perhaps as the song sings, the twists and turns of right and wrong are simply unforgettable!!


    Meng Liang, Liu Rui, North and South may feel the same as me. They can feel what I can feel, but they don''t think so much as I do, because they know there is me!!


    The car suddenly quieted down


    ����


    On the other end, in Zhaojia village, H city.


    In the luxurious and spacious office, Zhao Sany sat quietly at his desk and looked down at the account book.


    "Deng Deng Deng!!" a sudden knock on the door outside the office sounded,


    "Jin!!" Zhao San frowned and agreed.


    "Step on step!!" Sun Lei opened the door and walked to Zhao San with a stick.


    "What''s up?" Zhao San looked up at Sun Lei and asked in a blunt tone.


    "Well, there''s an accident in H city..." Sun Lei nodded and replied carefully.


    "Bang!!"


    Zhao San grabbed the account book on the table and threw it directly on Sun Lei''s face.


    "What the fuck do I want you to eat, a bunch of losers!" Zhao San scolded, pointing to sun Lei''s nose.


    "...." Sun Lei lowered his head and dared not say a word, and the sweat on his forehead became more and more dense.


    "What''s the matter? People didn''t follow?" Zhao San asked calmly after seeing that sun Lei didn''t speak and gasped.


    "I followed, but I was saved by others..." Sun Lei replied in a low voice.


    "Saved by others???" Sun Lei was stunned for a moment, and then asked, "whose person


    "I don''t know. It seems that SZ is local. None of our people came back..."


    "None of them came back!!!" Zhao San angrily turned back, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Well, the whole army was destroyed..." Sun Lei nodded.


    "Fuck ****************************************************************************


    "There are four people on the opposite side, but the fire is very fierce. They are not at the same level as our people..."


    "Fuck *******************************************************************************************.


    Sun Lei looked at Zhao San, and his trembling body became more and more obvious.


    "I... I think..." Sun Lei stopped halfway, glanced at Zhao San with his eyes and observed Zhao San''s reaction.


    "Pa!!" Zhao San took out his lighter and lit himself a cigarette. Then he whispered, "what do you think?"


    "I think the woman in our hand can be used..."


    "Well, it''s time to serve them a big dish!!" Zhao San nodded, then looked at Sun Lei and said: "if you screw up this thing, you don''t have to come back!!"


    "Understand!!" Sun Lei nodded tremblingly.


    "Leizi, they are just a few young people who can''t become a climate. I don''t want to waste too much time on them. Do you understand?" Zhao San''s tone suddenly calmed down.


    "I see. How''s it going over there?"


    "Hey..." Zhao San sighed slightly, and then sat on the chair tired.


    Sun Lei looked at Zhao San''s reaction and instantly understood what was going on. Everything was silent.


    Zhao San closed his eyes and waved to sun Lei. Sun Lei quietly walked out of the office.


    ����


    On the highway.


    "How long do we have to get to H city?" after I woke up, I looked at Zhang Fengyu driving in front and asked.


    "I don''t know..." Zhang Fengyu yawned and replied impatiently.


    "Liu Rui, did you call home?" I turned and looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Shit, I fucking forgot this!!!" Liu Rui patted his thigh, then took out his mobile phone and skillfully pressed Wu Mei''s phone number.


    "Doodle doodle..." a busy tone, Liu Rui''s expression was as excited and tangled as eating shit.


    "Hello?" Wu Mei answered the phone with a haggard voice.


    "Daughter in law, what are you doing?" Liu Rui shouted quickly.


    "Pa!!"


    Wu Mei hung up directly.


    "Why the hell did you hang up with me?" Liu Rui looked at his mobile phone, muttered a few words, and then called again.


    "Daughter in law, why did you hang up on me!!" after Wu Mei answered the phone, Liu Rui shouted excitedly.


    At the other end, Wu Mei completely collapsed after hearing Liu Rui''s voice, covering her face and crying!!


    Nearly a week''s worry has completely defeated Wu Mei''s psychological defense. How many times did she think we might really die!!


    But now she heard Liu Rui''s voice again. There was no blame in her heart, only excitement!!


    "Daughter in law, why don''t you talk!! what''s the matter with you?" Liu Rui shouted anxiously when Wu Mei didn''t say a word.


    "I... I''m fine..." Wu Mei wiped the tears on her face and tried to make her voice normal.


    "I''m sorry, daughter-in-law, we worried you!!" Liu Rui said in a low voice.


    "If you''re all right, if you''re all right... What have you been doing these days?" Wu Mei answered with a sob.


    "It''s a long story. I''ll tell you when I get back!! where''s old car Yang Song? How''s the family these days?" Liu Rui then asked.


    "The old car is here. Yang Song went out to find you. By the way, Yang Song had an accident a few days ago!!"


    As soon as he heard of the accident, Liu Rui''s heart clicked, then frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Someone wants to kill Yang Song!!"


    "What? I want to kill Yang Song!!" Liu Rui exclaimed. When we heard this, we suddenly looked up at Liu Rui.


    "Uh huh, but Yang Song has nothing to do, but his daughter-in-law has been taken away..." Wu Mei nodded and agreed.


    "PATA!!" the mobile phone in Liu Rui''s hand fell directly to the ground, because he knew that Yang Song had an accident at this time, it must be Zhao Sandong''s hand!!


    If Zhao San catches Qian Rou, Qian Rou''s fate will be unimaginable!!


    "Hello, Hello, hello"


    Wu Mei shouted twice when she found there was no sound.


    Liu Rui hurriedly picked up the phone and then said, "daughter-in-law, I won''t tell you first!!"


    With that, Liu Rui hung up the phone and turned to me and said, "there was an accident at home. Yang Song was injured and almost died. His daughter-in-law was taken away..."


    "It must be Zhao San''s work!!!" Meng Liang shouted excitedly.


    I quietly rubbed my palm and didn''t know what to say!!


    It rains every night when the house leaks. It''s most appropriate to use this sentence to describe our current situation!!


    "What''s the matter?" Wei Yiwen saw the emotional changes of us and asked back.


    "Nothing, something happened at home..." I was stunned and replied.


    "Can we help?" Zhang Fengyu said.


    "No, let''s go home and have a look..." I shook reluctantly, and then looked at the scenery outside.


    ����


    At the other end, Yang Song drove alone on the expressway from H city to SZ city.


    On the one hand, we disappeared and on the other hand, Qian Rou was kidnapped. The pressure on both sides suddenly focused on Yang Song alone.


    The biggest person in our harem suddenly became sad.


    Yang Song looked at his cell phone while driving and repeatedly called Qian Rou and me, but no one responded!!


    "Grass!!" Yang Song bit his lips and scolded, then directly bumped his mobile phone into the back seat.


    "Deng Deng Deng!!" Yang song just dropped his cell phone, and it rang.


    "Shit!!" Yang Song scolded speechlessly, and then tried hard to find his mobile phone from the back seat.


    "NIMA B, you''d better not be 10086!" Yang Song looked at the unread text message on his mobile phone, scolded in a low voice, and then pressed the view key.


    "Creak!!"


    A rapid friction sound suddenly sounded on the highway!!


    The tire rubs against the road, leaving a black mark that can be about five meters long!!


    "Hoo!!" after the car was stable, Yang Song took a deep breath, and then opened the text message with trembling hands.


    "Fuck your mother!"


    After confirming that the woman in the photo was Qian Rou, Yang Song roared up to the sky!!


    The cry revealed anger and despair!!


    This is a text message from a strange number. No, it should be MMS.


    The content is very simple. In three photos, Qian Rouci squats in the corner naked!!


    Looks so helpless, so desperate!!


    "Fuck your mother... Fuck you... She''s innocent!!" Yang Song lay on the steering wheel and cried bitterly.


    "Deng Deng Deng!!" at this moment, the mobile phone rings again.


    After hearing the phone ring, Yang Song flustered to find the phone and pressed the connect button.


    "Hello?" Yang Song wiped the tears on his face and shouted softly.


    "Do you see the picture?" asked with a smile after a moment of silence.


    "I... shit... You... Mom!!" Yang Song has red eyes and his upper lip has long been bitten by himself.


    "Hehe, don''t be so excited..."


    "Who the hell are you! You have the ability to make a move at me and let my daughter-in-law go!!" Yang Song roared at his mobile phone.


    "I said don''t get excited. Let me finish first. If you have this attitude, it''s difficult for me to communicate with you..."


    "... what do you want to say?" at this time, the blood on Yang Song''s lips had flowed to his neck and looked very seeping.


    "That''s the right attitude..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense!! fart quickly!!" Yang Song shouted directly and rudely.


    "Your daughter-in-law is in my hand now..."


    "What do you want? How much!"


    "Can you hear me finish?" Yang Song shouted impatiently.


    ��������


    "Your daughter-in-law is in my hands. She is safe now. We didn''t rape. Don''t worry, but I can''t guarantee whether she will be so safe all the time..."


    "What do you mean?"


    "From now on, as long as you cooperate with us and listen to us, I can ensure that your daughter-in-law is well, and I''ll give you a sum of money after it''s done. Do you think this business is suitable?" asked the opposite with a smile.


    "Who are you?" at this moment, Yang Song finally understood the real purpose of the opposite side. They wanted to threaten Yang Song with Qian Rou and then use him!!


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. I can only say what I just said once. If I don''t understand it, it''s up to you, and the life and death of your daughter-in-law is up to you!! from now on, I''ll give you ten minutes to think about it, and I''ll call you again in ten minutes..." after that, hang up the power off directly across the street.


    Yang Song looked down at his mobile phone and his tears flowed down. He knew what these people wanted to do, and he also understood their real purpose, but he had no choice now, because his daughter-in-law was in the hands of these people. If he didn''t promise them, his daughter-in-law would die!!


    Time flies. Ten minutes will soon pass!!


    "Deng Deng Deng!!" the familiar mobile phone ring rings again!!


    "Hello?" Yang Song answered the phone.


    "How''s it going?" asked the other side.


    "Why should I trust you?" Yang Song asked.


    "You have no choice... Don''t forget your daughter-in-law is in my hand!!"


    "* * * * your mother!!"


    "Ha ha, the first thing I ask you to do now is to tell everyone that your daughter-in-law has not been kidnapped at all. She left by herself, including the police. Do you understand?" the opposite gave Yang Song the first order.


    "Understand..." Yang songmu nodded.


    "I''ll contact you later!"


    "Hmm..." Yang Song hung up the phone.


    "Ah!! fuck your mother!"


    Half a minute later, Yang Song raised his eyes to the sky with tears and roared. Then he kicked the accelerator. Passat ran crazy on the spacious road.


    ����


    At 8:00 pm, we followed Wei Yiwen and others to safely return to the urban area of H city.


    After entering the city, we didn''t go home the first time, but settled Wei Yiwen and them first.


    For the sake of safety, I didn''t find a hotel for them. I directly contacted a farmhouse to let them stay as tourists.


    "Brother Wei, there''s something else in my house. I won''t accompany you today. I''ll pick you up another day..." I looked at Wei Yiwen and explained in a low mood.


    "In the future, we all work for you. Why do you say this? Go and be busy if you have something!!" Wei Yiwen knows that we really have something urgent, so we don''t have too much affectation.


    "Long live understanding!!" I nodded and then walked directly to the door of the jeep.


    "Ye, call me if you have something!!" just as I was about to get on the bus, Wei Yiwen suddenly shouted at me.


    "I see!!" I waved.


    "We are familiar with killing..." at this time, Zhang Fengyu shouted lukewarm.


    I looked back at him and got in the car without talking.


    ����


    Half an hour later, several of us returned to the harem.


    Wu Mei and Lao Che had been waiting at the gate of the harem for a long time. When we appeared in front of them, Wu Mei jumped at Liu Rui like crazy and cried loudly!!


    "Brother, you''re back!!" the old car looked at me with red eyes and said.


    I patted the old car on the shoulder and whispered, "it''s hard for you!"


    The old car looked at me and didn''t speak. Everything was silent.


    I put my arms around the shoulder of the old car and walked into the harem.


    Conference room on the second floor of the harem.


    Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Lao Che, Nanbei, Wu Mei and others were all present, frowning and smoking.


    "What the hell have you been doing?" the old car asked with a low mood while smoking.


    "Something happened when we went back to our hometown. It''s not a big problem. Now let''s mainly study what to do about Yang Song..." I frowned back. It''s not that I want to hide anything, but I''m really not in the mood to tell them now.


    "It''s not a big problem if the fingers of the north and the south are like this?" Wu Mei grabbed the right hand of the north and the South and shouted at me with big eyes.


    "You bitch, you know a fart!! don''t inquire about what you should inquire about!!" Liu Rui walked back and forth in situ anxiously, frowned and scolded Wu Mei, and then said: "did Yang song call the police?"


    "I called the police, and Guo thought has been helping to find it, but I haven''t found it..." the old car waved helplessly and then said: "Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan are also helping..."


    "Well, how long will Yang song be back?" I nodded and asked.


    "It should be fast. I called him just now. It should be going back..." Wu Mei opened her mouth and replied.


    "Creak!"


    Just then, Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan stepped in.


    "Hula!"


    Several of us quickly stood up and greeted the past.


    "You''re not fucking dead???" Du Xianyang came up and kicked me with a smile and scolded me.


    "Who pays you back when I''m fucking dead?" I reluctantly smiled.


    "Nothing''s wrong?" Ji Xuan came to me, glanced at us, then looked at the north and South''s right hand and asked in a low voice.


    "Nothing..." north and South subconsciously put their right hand back.


    These actions could not escape the careful Ji Xuan, but Ji Xuan didn''t want to say when he saw the north and south, so he didn''t continue to ask.


    "Where''s Yang Song? He hasn''t come back yet?" Du Xianyang carelessly sat on the chair and lit himself a cigarette.


    "You really take this place as your home. Come out and tell you something..."


    I came forward and took Du Xianyang''s head. Then I walked out of the conference room without looking back.


    "...!" Du Xianyang glanced at me, turned his mouth and walked out.


    When they saw us go out, they were stunned.


    "Why is there anything else behind my back? What have they done?" Liu Rui asked him like the rural woman who investigated adultery.


    "They do what they like! You can sit down later!!" Meng Liang replied irritably.


    Liu Rui glared at Meng Liang and curled his mouth, but he didn''t speak again.


    ����


    "Do you know who did it?" after walking out of the meeting room, I held Du Xianyang and lit a cigarette for myself. I asked very concisely.


    "Ye Han, how many times have I told you? I just know that I''m not stupid. It''s fucking obvious. Can I not know who did it?" Du Xianyang felt that I insulted his IQ, red eyes and shouted with abnormal emotion.


    "Yang Song and the opposite shot at least more than ten shots in the parking lot and broke two on the opposite side. It''s obviously running to kill Yang Song. Now, Yang Song ran away and Qian Rou fell into their hands. You should know what happens to a little girl in their hands!!"


    "Leaves..." Du Xianyang looked at me calmly, and stopped talking.


    "If you point to the police, you won''t be able to save people next year!!" I understand Du Xianyang''s meaning, so I briefly explain my current idea.


    "Do you really want to fix it?" Du Xianyang hesitated and explained his words.


    "I''ve been fucking bullied at the door of my house. I don''t know if it''s too finished!!"


    "... what do you want me to do for you?" Du Xianyang looked at me and asked after thinking about it.


    "Money!!" I said bluntly.


    "How much?"


    "The more, the better!!"


    "... OK!" Du Xianyang was stunned, and then added, "I''ll try my best!!"


    "You are enough!" I put my hand on Du Xianyang''s shoulder.


    "Don''t pull the useless......" Du Xianyang opened my hand with some irritability.


    I have no other purpose to ask Du Xianyang for money. It''s just for Wei Yiwen. If I want to overthrow Zhao San now, I can only place my hope on Wei Yiwen!!


    "By the way, can you give me some comrades in arms? I want to use them!" I suddenly felt that it might not be good to use Wei Yiwen to save people. After all, I didn''t want to expose it too early, so I wanted to find some people to save Qian Rou first, and then let Wei Yiwen and them bring down Zhao San.


    "Are you fucking kidding me? Apart from my uncle, the team in H City dared to fight Zhao San, and the rest of the people heard Zhao San and ran away. Who dares to take your job!!" Du Xianyang shook his head and said, "I advise you to give up the idea!!"


    "Can''t you think of anything else?" I asked, frowning.


    "... brother, you asked me to give you one now? Or you''ll go to another city to row..." Du Xianyang thought for a while and thought about it.


    "Can other cities do it?"


    "Not so good, bottom......" Du Xianyang shook his head.


    "Don''t you fart with him!!" I rubbed my face hard and scolded in silence.

 Chapter 1412

    "... no, I''ll give you the fucking money, but I have to give you the money? Why am I so cheap!! you''re my father!!" Du Xianyang was scolded by me and said to me.


    "Don''t be BB, aren''t we? Who made you my brother, right!!" I thought Du Xianyang was in a bad mood and quickly bared his teeth to appease him.


    "If you say so, I think we still need to talk!!" Du Xianyang nodded with great satisfaction when he saw me calling his brother.


    "Brother, do you think my uncle can help me this time..." I asked shamelessly.


    "I didn''t find you so shameless? When did my mother become your uncle..."


    "Your uncle is my uncle, isn''t that the same meaning? Our relationship is divided between you and me!! in the future, your uncle is my uncle, and my uncle is also your uncle. I''ll take you to see our uncle another day..." I said with a smile.


    "What does your uncle do?" Du Xianyang looked at me and asked.


    "My uncle sells streaky pork..."


    "Roll, roll, roll the calf quickly!! a pig killer, what the fuck are you talking about with me..." Du Xianyang scolded silently, and then turned around to go into the house.


    "No, brother, can my uncle help me?" I chased after him and asked anxiously.


    "I''ll ask you later!!" Du Xianyang agreed without looking back.


    After Du Xianyang returned to the conference room, I was stunned for a while, then grinned and walked in.


    "What are you two talking about outside?" as soon as I entered the conference room, Liu Rui looked at me with his small soybean eyes.


    "Why should I report to you?" I stared at Liu Rui and then sat down on the conference table.


    "Do you think it''s appropriate for you to talk to me like that?" Liu Ruiteng jumped onto the table and shouted, pointing to my nose.


    "Roll down!!" I haven''t spoken yet. Wu Mei frowned and scolded irritably.


    Liu Rui looked at me, then at Wu Mei, hesitated, then quietly jumped down from the table, and then sat down in the chair.


    "Pa!!"


    I dropped a cigarette for myself, took a deep breath, and then squinted around the room.


    Meng Liang, they looked at me and said nothing.


    "Do we need to go out?" Ji Xuan looked at me as if I wanted to say something and quickly stood up to go outside.


    "No, it''s all my own..." I waved to Ji Xuan and motioned him to stay.


    Ji Xuan glanced at me and then sat on the chair again.


    "You don''t have to pull this. It seems that you understand..." after Ji Xuan sat down, Du Xianyang whispered with a big mouth.


    "Roll the calf!!" Ji Xuan scolded wordlessly.


    "Patter!!"


    I threw away the cigarette butts in my hand, then cleared my throat and said, "we went home these days. Everyone saw that something had happened. There was no finger in the north and south, and there were no two friends in my hometown..."


    When Meng Liang and Liu Rui heard this sentence, their bodies instinctively froze, and their expressions became complicated.


    "I don''t want to say more about the specific situation there, because it doesn''t make much sense. At present, I mainly want to study the matter of Yang Song and Qian Rou with you..." after that, I picked up the mineral water on the table and took a sip.


    "Who did this to Yang Song? Needless to say, everyone knows it?" I asked while screwing the bottle lid.


    "Zhao San must have done it!"


    Seeing that no one spoke, the north and South opened their mouth and replied to me.


    I nodded gently, and then said, "now our top priority is to save Qian rou. Since Zhao San has been trying to fix it endlessly, let''s fix it with them. It''s all one neck and one head. We''re no worse than him!"


    "Bang when!!"


    As soon as I finished speaking, the old driver''s mobile phone fell directly to the ground. As a native of H City, the old car must understand Zhao Sanming''s existence. Therefore, when he knew that I was going to rectify with Zhao Sanming, the old car''s reaction obviously changed.


    The old car looked at me with a complicated expression, then opened his mouth and said, "leaf, are we a little with Zhao Sanjing now..."


    The old car said half, but everyone understood what he wanted to say.


    "No, old car, I found out why you are so bear? Do you mean Qian Rou is gone?" Meng Liang was unhappy immediately after listening to the old car, staring at the old car and asked.


    "I didn''t say not to save, we have to pay attention to a way to save us!!" the old car explained with a red face.


    "Then what method do you tell me? Zhao Sanna obviously ran to kill Yang Songlai. What method can you tell me to let him go??? Do you want money for money?" Meng Liang was excited and aggressive.


    "There''s always a way, but if we tell Zhao Sanjing openly, it''s no different from dying. Do you understand?"


    "If I die, I''ll fucking die. Even if I die, I have to save my brother''s daughter-in-law..." Meng Liang replied stiffly.


    "No, Liangzi, what the fuck do you mean? Yang Song is not my brother? I don''t want to save Qian Rou? You can''t fucking understand who my car Suchen is for such a long time?" the old car finally couldn''t help knocking on the table and asked.


    Meng Liang looked at the old car and knew that he had just said something wrong, so he was not making a sound.


    The house was quiet again, and everyone looked at me.


    "Ha ha, is the quarrel over?" I asked with a smile as I clasped my fingers.


    "..." the crowd was silent.


    "Why don''t you two continue?" I asked, pointing to the old car and Meng Liang.


    They looked at me with frowned faces and tangled expressions. No one spoke.


    "Are you fucking idle? As for this B matter, are you anxious and angry!! I think you''re all fed up. Before I finish talking here, you''ll choke. If no one stops you, you''ll have to kill one!! there are outsiders here. Let''s make jokes? You two tell me not to make jokes!!" I patted the table and scolded Meng Liang and the old car.


    "No jokes, no jokes, nothing, I didn''t hear anything..." Du Xianyang smiled and made a round.


    "I didn''t hear......" Ji Xuan also rolled his eyes and said.


    "You two fuck with me!!" I scolded silently, then looked at the old car and said: "Lao Che, I understand what you mean. I know what''s going on at Zhao San''s side. I''m sure I won''t stay and take you to death. Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan are here today. I''ll make it clear. You''ll be responsible for saving Qian rou. I can tell him myself at Zhao San''s side!!"


    I know that Zhao San will have Wei Yiwen, and they said they don''t need my help at all. I don''t know where Wei Yiwen has such great confidence, but he is from brother long. I choose to trust them for this.


    But because Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan were present, I didn''t say everything, but Meng Liang, Liu Rui and the north and the South who met Wei Yiwen knew what I meant.


    After my words, Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan looked at me with different eyes. I knew what they were thinking, but they didn''t speak.


    "Old car, it''s been a long time. Do you believe me?" I looked at the old car and asked.


    "I believe!!" the old car nodded very definitely.


    "Believe me and listen to me!"


    "OK!!" the old car was stunned and nodded.


    "That''s right!!" I smiled, patted the old car on the shoulder, and then said: "now we are not together. Liu Rui, you''ll call Yuanyuan later and ask him to come home with Duan Hui and ER Mei. Sister Wu, you should also pay attention. Don''t go out alone at ordinary times. Now we''re in a special period. Try not to go out alone..."


    "Good!!" Wu Mei and Liu Rui nodded.


    "OK, that''s what I said. Now we mainly focus on saving Qian Rou!!!" I patted the table and stood up slowly.


    "Can we go now?"


    When Liu Rui saw me stand up, he moved his neck and asked.


    "Well, it''s all right... Go out and call Yuanyuan and them!!" I nodded.


    Liu Rui stood up slowly and was about to go outside with his mobile phone.


    "Bang!!"


    Just as Liu Rui was about to go out, the door of the conference room was suddenly opened.


    "Shua Shua!!"


    Several of us looked at the position of the door together. Yang Song stood at the door alone.


    I looked at Yang Song who had not yet removed the gauze, and suddenly felt special guilt.


    "You... Are you back?" Liu Rui was stunned and asked.


    "En!!" Yang Song nodded with a stiff expression, and then stepped in.


    Meng Liang and I rushed forward and won.


    "Is the injury all right?" I asked, holding Yang Song''s shoulder and pursing my lips.


    "Nothing..." Yang Song shook his head, then pulled away his chair and sat down.


    I suddenly felt as if something had happened, because Yang Song''s reaction was too cold. It was not like him at all. Normally, he would be very excited if he saw us.


    Meng Liang also found Yang Song''s abnormality and looked at me suspiciously, but he didn''t say anything.


    It may be found that Yang Song was in a bad mood. In addition to us, Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan also felt it, so Du Xianyang quickly stood up and said, "leaf, I have something else to do over there, or we''ll withdraw first?"


    "OK, you two go first!!" I nodded.


    Du Xianyang patted me on the shoulder, and then followed Ji Xuan out of the conference room.


    After the two men left, I hurried to Yang Song''s side, looked at Yang Song and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Yang Song looked up at me and asked coldly, "what''s the matter?"


    "There''s something wrong with your mood. What happened?" I continued.


    "Nothing..." Yang Song shook his head.


    "Then why are you like this? It''s like losing your soul..." Liu Rui lit a cigarette and asked.


    "What did you say at the meeting just now?" Yang Song directly ignored Liu Rui''s question, lit himself a cigarette, took a deep breath and looked at me and asked.


    "... we just studied how to save your daughter-in-law."


    "Hoo!! don''t save!!" Yang Song waved at me directly.


    Yang Song''s voice fell to the ground. Everyone in the room stood up and looked at Yang Song.


    "Why, why don''t you save it?" Liu Rui shouted, looking at Yang Song with some excitement.


    "Why don''t you have to save..."


    "... what happened to Qian Rou?" I was silent for a moment. Although I didn''t want to ask, I said it, because if I didn''t ask, others wouldn''t dare to ask.


    "No..."


    Yang Song''s answer is still casual, but others can''t be as casual as him, because we don''t know what''s going on and what happened!!


    "Then why the hell don''t you save it?" Meng Liang shouted with Yang Song.


    Yang Song was directly pulled up from the chair by Meng Liang. Yang Song stared at Meng Liang. After a moment of silence, he bit his lips and said, "if I don''t save it, I don''t have to save it. Can''t you fucking hear the vernacular!!"


    "Yang Song, are you angry!!" Wu Mei looked at Yang Song in a hurry and asked.


    "It''s not angry. Anyway, you don''t care about Qian rou. It''s my daughter-in-law whether to save it or not. You don''t have to worry about it..."


    "Pa!!"


    Before Yang Song''s words were finished, Meng Liang smoked directly with a mouth.


    "Say what you just said again!!"


    Meng Liang pointed to Yang Song and asked word by word.


    "Bah!!" Yang Song turned his head and spit, then licked his lips and said, "I said Qian Rou doesn''t need your help. Can''t you fucking hear the vernacular


    "I fuck you!!" Meng Liang roared and raised his right hand again.


    "Liangzi!!" I shouted in a low voice. After Meng Liang heard my cry, his raised right hand stopped in mid air and turned to look at me.


    "Let him go..." I waved to Meng Liang.


    Meng Liang looked at me with puzzled eyes, but he still didn''t loosen Yang Song.


    "I''ll fucking let you let him go!!" I shouted with red eyes.


    Meng Liang looked at me anxiously, but shook his head and then loosened Yang Song.


    I walked slowly to the opposite side of Yang Song. Yang Song simply sorted out his clothes, changed a comfortable position and sat in a chair.


    "Qian Rou is your daughter-in-law, yes, but she is also our friend, and it happened because of us, so I can''t listen to you whether to save or not. Give me a reason!! tell me why not!!" I looked at Yang Song and said calmly.


    Yang Song raised his head, bit his lips and looked at me without saying a word.


    "What do I ask you? Tell me why you didn''t fucking save me!!"


    I stepped forward and put my hand on Yang Song''s head and shouted, "talk!! why didn''t you fucking save it? Dead or what? You have something to say!!"


    "Yang Song, what''s the matter? Tell us!" Liu Rui shouted anxiously.


    Yang Song lowered his head as if he hadn''t heard us and didn''t say a word.


    "I''ll fucking ask you the last time, what''s the matter with Qian Rou? If you don''t tell me, we won''t know anyone in the future, do you understand?" I was so angry that I gnashed my teeth and shouted to Yang Song.


    When Yang Song heard my words, he finally had a reaction. He began to lie on the table and cry loudly.


    Yang Song cried loudly. This is the first time I saw him cry so miserably.


    It turns out that Yang Song has always been a funny B image in our harem. No matter what happens, I don''t think Yang Song will feel sad. No matter what happens, I think he is absent-minded. However, at this time, he cries so miserably and hurts so much!!


    The people in the room quietly looked at Yang Song, and no one spoke, because everyone knew that Yang Song cried like this, then he must be really sad. Everyone felt ashamed of Qian rou. Yang Song was ashamed of Yang Song, so no one dared to disturb him.


    Yang Song cried for five or six minutes, and the tragic cry finally stopped.


    When I saw Yang Song stop crying, I came forward and hugged his trembling shoulder and said softly, "brother, what''s the matter? Tell us..."


    Yang Song looked at me vaguely, but he still didn''t say a word.


    "The sky is falling and brothers, what''s the matter? Don''t hold it back, will you?"


    "Yes, brother song, you still have us!! don''t cry... I didn''t cry when my finger was broken!!" Nanbei, who hasn''t spoken for a long time, couldn''t stand Yang Song''s look now, and shouted anxiously.


    Yang Song looked at each of us calmly with tears in the corners of his eyes.


    "Can you speak?" I looked at Yang Song and asked.


    Yang Song nodded, then wiped the tears on his face, opened his mouth and said, "Qian Rou is not dead, nothing is wrong, she and Ben have not been kidnapped!!"


    After Yang Song''s words, all of us stared and couldn''t believe what he said.


    "Did you say anything happened to Qian Rou?" I asked a little unbelievably.


    "En!!" Yang Song nodded.


    "Where did she go? Why didn''t she come back?" I continued.


    "Qian Rou, she will come home and won''t come back..."


    "Why?"


    "What else can I do for!! because I''m a worthless bastard, a bastard walking on the edge of the law!! I can''t give her the life she wants, I can''t even guarantee her safety, she can only be worried when she follows me!! she''s an ordinary girl, I can''t give her an ordinary life. Do you understand? You know when the muzzle of a gun is on her forehead How scared she was when she was? You don''t understand!! I don''t fucking understand!! because we are like her, we are not qualified to bring danger to ordinary people like her!! "Yang Song shouted excitedly.


    After listening to Yang Song''s words, I was silent for a long time, then opened my mouth and said: "... Did the last thing have a great impact on her???"


    "She thinks it''s all in the fucking movie!!" Yang Song replied with a roar.


    I looked at Yang Song and suddenly felt I didn''t know what to say to him. Yang Song''s words made everyone in the room fall into silence!!


    "Didn''t you ask me why? I fucking told you. Now you understand!! I don''t deserve love! Do you know!! I can only bring trouble and danger to others!!"


    "Did Qian Rou tell you these words by herself? I don''t think she is such a girl!!" Wu Mei asked in a low voice.


    "It''s not what she said. Who else can say it? She said she couldn''t stand it. She couldn''t stand that her boyfriend was a killer with a gun. She didn''t want to be pointed at her head if she had nothing to do in the future!!"


    "So she left without saying goodbye, didn''t she?" I asked with my head down.


    "Well, let''s go!! let''s go. Follow me. Maybe I''ll be killed or kidnapped sometime. It''s better to go quickly..."


    Yang Song stood up while talking and walked slowly to the door.


    Several of us looked at Yang Song and no one said anything to stay, because we knew that no matter what we said to him now, he might not listen.


    "Creak!!"


    Yang Song slowly pulled open the door and looked at us. At the moment he turned back, he burst into tears and hurried out. He didn''t want us to see his tears.


    After Yang Song left, I sat decadent on the chair and closed my eyes tightly. Now I don''t want to say a word. At this moment, I have only slow guilt and helplessness for Yang Song.


    Yang Song is right. People like us may not deserve love. Who girl will live with you with fear? We all struggle with life and death every fucking day. What''s the reason for people to live like this with us!!


    There are other people in the room who are also silent. Maybe everyone is thinking about this problem.


    Yang Song''s sorrow today may be our sorrow tomorrow.


    ����


    Zhaojia village.


    Zhao San was dressed in pajamas and stood in front of the luxurious French window, squinting at the scenery outside. Sun Lei stood beside Zhao San expressionless.


    "Have you finished?" Zhao San looked back at Sun Lei and asked.


    "It''s done," Sun Lei replied quickly.


    "Put it on?" a trace of darkness flashed in Zhao San''s eyes.


    "Sure. Now the young man doesn''t want to die when he sees B. unlike us at that time, he still has a little loyalty..." Sun Lei replied with disdain.


    "Just put it on. You did a good job..." Zhao San nodded with satisfaction, walked to the cabinet and took out two goblets.


    "Wow!!"


    The precious red wine gradually poured into the glass. Zhao San shook the glass in his hand, then handed it to sun Lei, smiled and said: "this red wine is cold. Once you drink it, you don''t know what it tastes, but if you want to taste it carefully, you can find its real taste..."


    "Hehe, everything I drink is the same." Sun Lei smiled after taking the glass, looked up and drank more than half of it directly, and then said: "maybe I drank too much in a bar before..."


    "Leizi, do you still want to open a bar?" Zhao asked while drinking.


    Hearing this, sun Lei''s body instinctively froze for a moment, then shook his head and drank the rest of the red wine directly.


    "It''s no fun for you to lie to me..." Zhao San looked at Sun Lei and smiled.


    "Do you want to be like this? What else can I do?" Sun Lei looked at his lame right leg and said with a helpless smile.


    "I''m lame, but I''m not lame!! when we finish cleaning up these children, you go back to your bar!!"

 Chapter 1413

    "Patter!!"


    Hearing this, sun Lei''s wine glass fell directly on the precious wool blanket.


    "Are you so excited?" Zhao San smiled and bent down to pick up the wine glass.


    ��������


    Sun Lei twitched at the corners of his mouth. He was so excited that he couldn''t speak. He didn''t expect that one day he could go back. Zhao San''s words undoubtedly gave him a boost.


    "How''s JS corner?" Sun Lei tried his best to calm his mood, so he didn''t tangle with this problem and directly changed the topic.


    "Hey!!" hearing the word JS corner, Zhao San instinctively sighed, and then looked up and drank a mouthful of wine.


    "Isn''t it good?" Sun Lei then asked.


    "Leizi, what do you say if I withdraw the business over there?" Zhao San asked.


    "Why did you withdraw?" Sun Lei was puzzled.


    "If it''s good, can I withdraw? Now there''s a lot of pressure. In addition, kunka is not so interested in us now. There are still a bunch of tiger heads in the company, both inside and outside, and our business must be saved... Since Xiao Si left, I haven''t put my energy there. Frankly, I''m still old and my energy is not as strong as before!!!" I always think of a better family background. When I die, my black sheep son can do more harm for a few years. Now his son is gone, and I don''t know who makes money... "When saying these words, Zhao San is not like a drug lord, but more like an old man of nearly 60, a very ordinary old man.


    "It''s easy to withdraw. Just leave some money enough for you and your sister to provide for the elderly..." Sun Lei nodded.


    "Ha ha!!" Zhao San smiled and said nothing.


    At 12 a.m., on the balcony on the top floor of the harem.


    Yang Song, alone with several bottles of beer, sat bleakly in front of the railing.


    Downstairs is brightly lit, and upstairs is drunk alone.


    "Doodle doodle!!"


    Yang Song looked up and drank the beer in his hand.


    "Creak... Bang!!"


    The empty bottle was thrown aside at random, and then bent down to pick up a new bottle from the ground. At this time, Yang Song didn''t need any wine and vegetables at all. He drank one mouthful after another and kept repeating this thing.


    The cold wind kept blowing on Yang Song''s face. The thin figure looked so bleak and desolate at the moment.


    "Sobbing..." Yang Song covered his face and sobbed softly. His body was shaking. At this moment, he had a lot of things in his heart to tell us, but he couldn''t speak. The backlog of emotions could only be released through drinking and crying.


    "Why are you drinking here?"


    Carrying several bottles of beer and some dishes, I staggered to Yang Song''s side, kicked Yang Song and asked.


    Yang Song was startled by me, wiped the tears on his face, and then looked straight at him and didn''t speak.


    "Look at JB, if you can use wine to relieve your worries, I can''t?" I subconsciously wrapped my coat, then sat down next to Yang Song, smiled and said: "it''s getting colder and colder..."


    Yang Song looked at me and still didn''t speak.


    "Nothing you want to tell me?" I took out a bottle of beer and looked at Yang Song.


    Yang Song shook his head, then raised his beer, directly looked up and drank a third of it.


    "Bang!!"


    I opened the beer and took a muffled drink.


    In this way, Yang Song and I didn''t talk to each other. We kept drinking. After a while, there were more than ten wine bottles around us.


    "What''s the matter with North and South fingers?" Yang Songhong looked at me drunk and asked.


    "It was chopped off..." I was stunned and replied.


    "Who?" Yang Song asked directly.


    "Do you know Tiemian?"


    Yang Song shook his head.


    I put down the wine bottle in my hand, handed Yang Song a cigarette, and then lit one for myself.


    "Hoo!!"


    I gently spit out a smoke ring, and then told Yang Song everything that happened to us in SZ, including the death of pig and Mingda, and the story of brother long and iron noodles. I didn''t hide anything and say anything.


    In a flash, more than an hour passed. Yang Song listened to my story quietly while drinking


    "Whether Qian Rou is kidnapped or not, you have to fight Zhao San, right?" Yang Song looked at me and asked in a low voice.


    "Well, Zhao San is our stepping stone. I''ll pass him anyway!!" I nodded.


    "It''s just a matter of time?"


    "Yes!! if Qian Rou is all right, we don''t have to go to war with Zhao San in such a hurry. It''s better to give Wei Yiwen some preparation time..."


    "Can''t we go to war?" Yang Song looked at me seriously and asked.


    "Can I, can Zhao San? He''s already done it to you now. The next possibility is Liu Rui and Meng Liang. Instead of being passively digested by Zhao San one by one, we''d better have a whole game with them. I don''t want to see our people hurt again. Really..."


    "Are the people that brother long gave you accurate weights? Are you sure they have the ability to knock with Zhao San?"


    "I''m not sure..." I shook my head and then said, "we have no choice now. We can only place our hope on them!!"


    "It''s not like you!!" Yang Song said with a smile.


    "I''m also forced to burn the boat. If I want to avenge piggy and Mingda, Zhao San is what I have to do now. If we can''t stand up in H City, how can we talk about revenge?"


    After listening to my words, Yang Song was silent for a while, then looked at me thoughtfully and asked, "how much time can iron noodles give?"


    "Five years!!" I stretched out my palm, smiled and said, "maybe less..."


    "What are you two studying here in the middle of the night?"


    At this time, Liu Rui, Meng Liang, the old car and four people from the north and the South also came over.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why didn''t JB call us when drinking? Did you split up? Did you bribe leaves?" Liu Rui asked Yang Song with bare teeth.


    "No, I''m just depressed. I came out to have some wine. The leaves were later..." Yang Song looked at Liu Rui and explained.


    "Grass!! it''s boring to drink by yourself. Let''s drink together!! tell my brothers what''s unhappy in my heart. I''ll help you detoxify..." Liu Rui sat next to Yang Song and reached out and took out a bottle of beer.


    "Yes, brother song, if you feel bad, don''t hold it. Just tell me..." Nanbei also sat next to Yang Song and said carelessly.


    Yang Song looked at Liu Rui and North and south, bit his lips and didn''t speak.


    "If you want to cry, don''t hold it!!" Meng Liang stretched out and said casually.


    "It''s all my own people. No one laughs at you when you cry..." I patted Yang Song on the shoulder and added.


    Yang Song looked at us and burst into tears.


    We drank wine and nobody paid attention to him. We know that Yang Song needs to vent now, very thoroughly.


    Meng Liang and the old car also found a place to sit down and began to drink with us.


    We sat on the balcony chatting, drinking wine and talking from the bottom of our hearts. This feeling is really good, very comfortable and reassuring.


    "Yuanyuan, when will they come back?"


    What I drank later was completely blurred. I didn''t dare to sit on the railing at all, so I had to lie on the balcony at will.


    "They can come back tomorrow..." Liu Rui lay beside me, one eye open and the other closed, looking at the stars in the sky.


    "Then we got together..."


    "Hoo Hoo!!"


    At this time, the north and the South had drunk too much and fell asleep directly on the ground. Meng Liang''s state was similar to that of the north and the south. He was also half asleep.


    "It''s almost time. Let''s go back..." I looked at my cell phone. It was almost four o''clock in the middle of the night. It was dawn after I drank it back.


    "OK!!" Liu Rui stood up unsteadily, walked to Nanbei, kicked Nanbei and shouted, "don''t fucking sleep, go home!!"


    "Don''t touch me, I can still drink..." north and South groaned vaguely.


    "Still drink your uncle!!" Liu Rui came forward, picked up the north and south, and then staggered to the stairs.


    We all helped each other and slowly followed Liu Rui downstairs.


    Three o''clock the next afternoon.


    I crept out of the bed vaguely. My head was like a fucking explosion. It was buzzing. I rubbed my temples, and then got out of bed and went to the bathroom.


    "Wake up?" Meng Liang just came out of the bathroom with a brooding chicken hairstyle and just met me.


    "Wake up..." I nodded, then pulled Meng Liang away and stepped into the bathroom.


    Ten minutes later, I finished washing and came out of the bathroom.


    "Bang bang!!"


    I stood at Liu Rui''s door and kicked the door twice.


    "Don''t fucking sleep. What time is it?"


    After kicking for a while, I found that no one paid attention to me and shouted impatiently.


    "Don''t knock him, get out of here!"


    After a while, Wu Mei''s fierce voice came from the house.


    "I''m looking for Liu Rui. I have something to do. Where are you two making children?"


    I was so scared that I took two steps back, and then asked with a low voice.


    "Bang... Bang!!"


    Wu Mei suddenly pulled open the door, and then a slipper flew straight out. Fortunately, I was prepared to hide behind, or I had to hit me in the face.


    "Do you believe that I''ll kill you?" cried charming, wearing her pajamas and grinding her silver teeth.


    "Elder sister, I have something to do with Liu Rui..." I explained innocently.


    "That fool is in the old car house!!"


    After saying that, Wu Mei slammed the door.


    "I''m the only one who can clean up. It''s so fucking tough all day..." I shook my head, made a comment with my mouth tilted, and then walked to the old car''s house.


    "Bang!!"


    "Creak..."


    I reached out and knocked on the door. Then I found that the door was not closed at all. I was stunned and went in.


    When I go in, I swear it''s definitely the most fucking exciting picture I''ve ever seen in my life!!


    Liu Rui and Lao Che wore a pair of triangular underpants on their upper body *, and then they wore a pair of triangular underpants!!


    Yes, it''s triangular!!


    This is nothing. The most awesome thing is that the posture of two people is one up and one down!!


    Liu Rui is getting on and the old car is getting off!!


    And Liu Rui''s feet are still inserted in the mouth of the old car, and the old car''s hands are fucking placed in Liu Rui''s underpants.


    "Don''t let him sleep. What time is it..." I stepped forward and kicked the two people away, shouting loudly.


    "My grass!!" Liu Rui and the old car were kicked up by me. They scolded this sentence almost at the same time.


    Then the old car looked at Liu Rui. Liu Rui looked at the old car. The two men looked at each other for half a minute. Liu Rui looked down at his underpants, opened his mouth wrongly and said, "did you him do to me yesterday?"


    "I want to ask you what you did to me!!" the old car''s expression was also wronged.


    "It''s over, you have to rape me... I fucking hurt!!" Liu Rui shouted like a psycho.


    "Fuck you, I can''t rape you like this!!" the old car scolded silently, then walked to the toilet with a pair of pants on his gloves, turned back and looked carefully at his ass.


    "Ye, do you think the old car has been thinking about me for a long time? Yesterday he found the opportunity..." Liu ruiwan looked at me like a little girl and asked.


    "It''s possible..." I smiled and nodded.


    "Fuck him, careless!!"


    "Come on, don''t talk about the calf. What time''s their train?"


    "At eight o''clock in the evening..." Liu Rui recalled.


    "Well, I''ll go out later. If I come back, we''ll pick them up together. If I can''t come back, you''ll go first..."


    "Why are you going?" Liu Rui asked as he put on his pants and looked at me.


    "I''ll go out and find a place for Wei Yiwen and them. Otherwise, I''ll have to be watched by the police sooner or later..."


    "Also, don''t let those animals idle, or H city will have to mess up..." Liu Rui nodded and then asked, "what do you want them to do?"


    "No, I''ll discuss with Du Xianyang and see what''s suitable for them... What''s your opinion?"


    "There is one opinion." Liu Rui touched his chin and said like an old pedant.


    "Fart..."


    "Why don''t you let them make condoms? The amount of condoms used in our harem is just like him now. It''s about to break a thousand. Who do you want to earn the money for? It''s better for us to earn it ourselves..."


    "You mean bundle sale? * send condoms??" I was stunned and said.


    "That''s almost what I mean..." Liu Rui nodded with satisfaction, and then said, "if not, let them sell the whole sex goods store. Those who sell dolls also make money..."


    "Whoring and sending dolls is a new idea across the times..." I gave Liu Rui an approval look.


    "To what extent do we have to reach in the future? As long as our clients have a doll in their hands, if you don''t have a doll, do you him? I''m sorry to say you''ve been looking for a lady!!" Liu Rui proudly.


    "Ha ha, isn''t it not good for four old men to sell sex toys?"


    "What''s wrong with that? Is Wei Yiwen all like him? He''s as old as B. can he be shy or what..." Liu Rui tilted his lips and directly eliminated my concerns.


    "OK, I''ll go back and study with them... Your idea is very different!!" I patted Liu Rui on the shoulder and walked out of the old car room.


    As soon as I came out, I saw the old car coming out of the toilet.


    "What are you doing here?" I looked at the old car and asked with a smile.


    "I came to wash my son..." the old car replied faintly, and then plunged his head into the room.


    "Grass, do you talk to him now? Don''t betray others..." I scolded wordlessly, and then took out my mobile phone to call Du Xianyang.


    "Hello?"


    "What are you doing, boss Du?" I asked with a smile.


    "What''s the matter?" Du Xianyang knew that I must have something to find him, so his attitude was very unfriendly.


    "I want you to arrange some people here. Can you arrange them?" I said directly without ink.


    "Who is it?" Du Xianxiang asked.


    "It''s not clear on the phone. Where are you now? I''ll take them to you..."


    "Well, you can come to my house directly!!" Du Xianyang readily agreed.


    "Oh!!"


    After that, I hung up the phone directly, changed into a new dress, took the key of Wei Yiwen''s jeep and walked to the underground parking lot.


    "Brother Wei, what are you doing?"


    After going out for a while, I took out my mobile phone and dialed Wei Yiwen while driving.


    "Hehe, we have nothing to do to play poker. Why are we busy?" Wei Yiwen replied with a smile.


    "I have something to do. I''ll take you to see someone later and arrange it for you..."


    "Who is it? Is it reliable?" Wei Yiwen asked suspiciously. Fierce bandits like them who deal with the police all year round still have a sense of resistance to strangers.


    "As a friend, I can definitely trust..."


    "That''s OK. We have a lot of cases. We''d better be careful." Wei Yiwen explained.


    "Nothing, I can understand."


    "Why don''t you come now?"


    "OK, I''ll be there in a minute..."


    ����


    Half an hour later, I came to the hotel where Wei Yiwen lived. The hotel was small and remote. I felt that it should be prepared for the fugitives among them. Otherwise, who would be free to stay in the hotel.


    I drove around the hotel for several times. After confirming that no one was following, I heard the car on the side of the road opposite the hotel, and then walked into the hotel alone.


    "Sir, do you live in the hotel?" the waiter at the front desk of the hotel saw me come in, put down the melon seeds in his hand, looked at me and asked.


    "I''m looking for someone..." I pointed upstairs and answered softly.


    "What''s the room number?" after knowing that I didn''t stay in the hotel, the waiter''s attitude obviously became worse. He didn''t even look at me.


    "305!" I called back as I walked to the stairs. The waiter looked at me and didn''t speak again.


    "Deng Deng Deng!!"


    Upstairs, I found Room 305 and knocked on the door a few times.


    "Who?" after a while, the sound of wind and rain came from the house.


    "Me!!"


    "Creak..."


    The wooden door was opened a gap. Zhang Yuyu poked his head out and confirmed that I opened the door later, leaving a space for people to pass.


    I squeezed through the crack in the door, smiled and said, "this guy is worse than the intelligence agency..."


    Zhang Fengyu carefully confirmed that no one was following me outside, then closed the door and turned to me and said, "this is what we do in this business. If you don''t die carefully, you don''t know how to die..."


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Coming?" Wei Yiwen held the poker in his hand, glanced at me with his eyes and said hello.


    "What are you playing with?" I asked.


    "Nothing will fight the landlord..." another young man I haven''t seen in the car turned his head and smiled back at me.


    "Who is this?" I asked, looking at the young man suspiciously.


    "My name is Wu Mengjie. Just call me big. They all call me that..." the young man replied to me casually, and then played poker.


    "Which one? Aren''t you four?"


    "Castle Peak is sleeping. He kept vigil last night..." Zhang Fengyu replied with a cigarette in his mouth while sitting in a chair.


    "What is a vigil?"


    "Just watch the door at night..."


    "Oh, oh!" I nodded, not talking.


    "When shall we start?" Wei Yiwen asked, putting down his poker, putting on his coat and looking at me.


    "Go now..."


    "Well, I''ll just go with Xiaoyu and you. Let big one and Castle Peak stay here. There are many people and the goal is a little big..." Wei Yiwen thought and asked.


    "OK, you two are enough!!" I nodded.


    "Don''t look, change your clothes and go out!" Wei Yiwen kicked on a stormy chair and shouted.


    "Shit, it''s a clean day. You can take the big one. I''ve just watched a TV play..."


    "Fuck off, change your clothes quickly!!"


    "This fucking day is like Alzheimer''s."


    Zhang Wenfeng walked into the inner room. Half a minute later, he changed into a new camouflage jacket and came out unsteadily.


    To tell you the truth, I think Zhang Fengyu is still very handsome, especially his ruffian and mangy appearance. He feels a little like teacher Chen who loves photography, which is a little darker than teacher Chen. It may be the reason why he has been dry and sleeping out for a long time.


    "Take a guy?" Zhang Fengyu shook his 54 pistol and asked Wei Yiwen.


    Wei Yiwen thought for a moment and then turned to look at me.


    I waved my hand and said, "don''t bring it. It''s hard to explain when you meet the police..."


    After listening to me, Zhang Fengyu thought for a moment, then threw the pistol on the bed, then picked up a swing knife and pinned it around his waist.


    "OK, let''s go!!" after cleaning up, Zhang Fengyu opened the door directly and walked out of the room. Wei Yiwen and I followed him.


    ����


    Ten minutes later, I was driving in front, and Wei Yiwen and Zhang Yuyu sat behind.


    "You''re not good at driving? Hurry up, why do you look like an old woman..." Zhang Fengyu said, sitting in the back with nothing to do.


    "Don''t fuck around all day, just be honest..." after hearing this, Wei Yiwen opened his eyes and scolded irritably.

 Chapter 1414

    "You old leather shoes boss, you pout at me as soon as I fucking talk, don''t you?" Zhang Fengyu was scolded by Wei Yiwen, some of whom couldn''t hang their face, and some of them said reluctantly.


    "Little boy B, you can play with us day by day..." Wei Yiwen replied speechlessly, then directly closed his eyes and stopped paying attention to Zhang Fengyu.


    Zhang Fengyu saw that Wei Yiwen ignored him, skimmed his mouth, then stretched his head to me and said, "who, what''s your name?"


    "... my name is Ye Han, just call me ye, they all call me ye." I replied speechlessly. I haven''t known my mother''s name for so long.


    "Leaf, your name is very good..." Zhang Fengyu commented.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and didn''t speak.


    "What, leaf, let me ask you something?" Zhang Fengyu looked at me seriously and said.


    "What''s the matter?" I was stunned and asked.


    "Can you sing?"


    "Yes..."


    "I will, too. Originally, they all call me the God of singing!!"


    ��������


    "Have you ever heard of Nicholas Tse? Thank you for your love?"


    ��������


    "Don''t ask the person who loves me the most, how deep it hurts me!! have you heard of it? Why don''t you talk?" Zhang Fengyu shouted reluctantly when he saw that I didn''t speak.


    "Yes..." I replied helplessly.


    "Then I''ll sing it for you!! listen..."


    I thought Zhang Fengyu would sing for a while, but I never thought that this fool could sing those two fucking lyrics for more than half an hour!!


    I have always felt that Zhang Fengyu may be the kind of person who is relatively silent. Now I fucking understand that this person''s stupidity is almost higher than Yang Song and equal to his mother Liu Rui!!


    Half an hour later, we came to Du Xianyang''s home.


    "We''re at your door. Are you coming out or shall we go in?" I parked at Du Xianyang''s door, took out my cell phone and dialed Du Xianyang.


    "Come in, my father is out..."


    "OK!!" I nodded and then stepped into the accelerator.


    "What does your friend do?"


    Sitting in the back seat, Wei Yiwen narrowed his eyes and looked around at the situation in the factory.


    "Building materials, what''s the matter?" I looked back.


    "Just make building materials???" Wei Yiwen was stunned after listening to me, and his face was incredible.


    "What''s wrong with building materials?" I didn''t understand Wei Yiwen.


    "This factory looks ordinary, but there are a lot of words in it. It is designed by professional designers..." Zhang Fengyu suddenly inserted a sentence.


    "Say a lot? What do you say? Tell me?" I looked at Zhang Fengyu and smiled.


    "You don''t understand. You can drive honestly..."


    "Grass!!" I scolded silently, and then parked my car in the parking space of the office building.


    At this time, Du Xianyang was already waiting for us at the door. When he saw me stop, he hurried forward to meet us.


    "Why did you JB come? I should have been lax..." Du Xianyang patted me on the shoulder and joked.


    "Wei Yiwen! Zhang Fengyu!!" I pointed to them and introduced them to Du Xianyang.


    "Du Xianyang!" Du Xianyang politely extended his right hand to Wei Yiwen.


    "Mr. Du, your factory is not small!" Wei Yiwen simply shook hands with Du Xianyang, then turned his head and looked at the factory and smiled.


    "My father''s, it has nothing to do with me..." Du Xianyang replied in a low-key way, and then said: "don''t pestle here, let''s go in and say..."


    With that, Du Xianyang led us into the office.


    "Your father''s tea is better than our harem..." I casually sat on the sofa, found a box of hardcover Dongting Biluochun from the drawer, and said carelessly to Du Xianyang.


    "You are so special!!" Du Xianyang took out some tea cups and threw them in front of me, laughing and scolding.


    "I don''t have to see outside with you..."


    Then I took the teapot and made tea in a decent way.


    "Where are the brothers from?" Du Xianyang asked with a smile, handing Wei Yiwen and Zhang Fengyu two cigarettes.


    "People in our business are home everywhere!" Wei Yiwen answered after taking the cigarette.


    "Why? What''s wrong with you?" Du Xianyang was stunned and asked.


    "Yes!" Wei Yiwen nodded.


    "What a big deal?" Du Xianyang frowned.


    I was making tea and didn''t say a word.


    "I don''t know what''s important. Are more than ten lives counted?" Wei Yiwen asked expressionless.


    "Bata!!" when Du Xianyang heard this, the cigarette end in his hand fell directly to the ground and stared at Wei Yiwen stunned.


    Because Du Xianyang is the person I''m looking for, Wei Yiwen didn''t intend to hide at all. He just said what he had.


    Du Xianyang slowly picked up the cigarette end, and then put it in his mouth and took a hard tap.


    "As for such a big reaction?" Zhang Fengyu looked at Du Xianyang''s reaction and whispered with disdain.


    Du Xianyang slowed down for more than half a minute, and then turned to look at me.


    "What do you think I''m doing? Anyway, I gave these people to you, and I''m useless..." I kissed Du Xianyang while drinking tea.


    "Cao, brother!! they are murderers!!" Du Xianyang whispered to me with his teeth.


    "If it weren''t for the murderer, could I fucking find you? I arranged it myself..." I answered casually, and then said: "isn''t my uncle also a murderer? What are you afraid of..."


    "Can it be the same? My uncle didn''t kill more than ten people!! are they both him? Can they shoot more than ten times..."


    "Don''t do this with me. It''s useless. You arranged it for me..." I shouted impatiently.


    "I can''t arrange it!!" Du Xianyang shook his head directly, looking like he likes it.


    "OK!! even if you can''t arrange it, you can find someone else about the Development Zone, and I can''t fix it..." I stood up quickly and walked out.


    "Do I really owe him to you... Brother, my father is commenting on the Municipal People''s Congress first. If I get some murderers at home now, my father will be angry!!" Du Xianyang pulled me and explained with an aggrieved look on his face.


    "I don''t care. You have to arrange it for me anyway!!"


    "You......" Du Xianyang pointed at me and trembled angrily.


    "What''s wrong with me?" I asked with a smile.


    "He''s so realistic. If you''re a woman, you''re definitely a * *!" Du Xianyang scolded me fiercely, then picked up the phone and skillfully looked at the phone number in the mobile phone.


    I saw Du Dashao looking for someone. He smiled with satisfaction and sat down next to Wei Yiwen.


    "If things are difficult to handle, don''t be difficult for others..."


    Wei Yiwen looked at Du Xianyang who was making a phone call with a sad face and whispered to me with some embarrassment.


    "It''s all right... There''s nothing that Du Da Shao can''t solve in H city!!" I waved my hand casually, and then drank Du Xianyang''s father''s Biluochun.


    Du Xianyang made more than ten phone calls one after another, but there were no results. It''s not surprising that people don''t help. Du Xianyang knows all serious businessmen. People do business seriously. Who is willing to put a few murderers in his own home? What''s the difference between him and putting a few * in his own home??


    "Fuck!!" ten minutes later, Du Xianyang put down his cell phone with a sad face and rubbed his face hard.


    "What''s the matter? It''s not going well?" I asked with a smile.


    "Brother, can you use your fucking brain to think about it?"


    "You can''t give up if it''s not smooth!! come on, then call..." I shamelessly picked up Du Xianyang''s mobile phone and stuffed it into Du Xianyang''s hand.


    "Don''t fight, don''t fight..." Du Xianyang waved his hand silently, and then leaned directly on the sofa to rest.


    I looked at Du Xianyang like this and felt that it might be hanging. If Du Xianyang couldn''t help it, I wouldn''t be able to help it.


    Half a minute later, Du Xianyang slowly opened his eyes, looked at me and asked, "can you tell them to open a shop?"


    I was stunned and asked: "... What store?"


    "Game hall..." Du Xianyang held his name for a long time.


    "You can pull JB down. The game hall can''t go through the formalities? Can''t decorate? Toss around. These people have been taken away by the police..." I waved my hand directly to deny this opinion.


    "I have a ready-made one in my hand. As long as they pass by..."


    "When will you open a game hall? Why don''t I know?" I looked at Du Xianyang and asked in doubt.


    "Eh!! just a few days ago, you weren''t at home at that time..." Du Xianyang replied to me shyly, and then quickly changed the topic and said, "can you say OK?"


    "That place is very sensitive. Where can they do it?"


    "The game hall writes my uncle''s name, and the field is clean. If the police check anything, they will call my uncle in advance. Normally, there will be no police..."


    "Oh, that''s OK." I nodded. If the game hall is Baibao''s, I''d be much more relieved. After all, the status of Baibao''s family is there. The police certainly won''t go there to check. It''s just a game hall. What can he check out.


    "Well, let''s make a decision. They will go to work tomorrow, and then I''ll give you some money every month. I didn''t look for a show there. It''s just that you went to help me..."


    "No, there must be something in here. Tell me how you came to the game hall?" I suddenly reacted and reached out to interrupt Du Xianyang. I knew there must be something fishy in the game hall.


    "What''s the matter... Why are you paranoid all day!!" Du Xianyang''s eyes were evasive, obviously guilty.


    "Don''t him? It''s no use talking to me. Just tell me what''s going on in the game hall!!"


    "It''s all right..."


    "Do you want to talk?" I pretended to stand up and go out.


    "Cao, I''m so fucking afraid of you. This game hall is Liu Ming''s brother-in-law Jinle''s Sunday..." Du Xianyang dragged my arm and said helplessly.


    "The one we smashed?"


    "That''s it!!" Du Xianyang nodded.


    "How the hell did you get it back?"


    "Isn''t Liu Ming dead? His daughter-in-law sold some companies and real estate under Liu Ming''s name, and then people went abroad with money..." Du Xianyang explained.


    "No, I don''t know about it!!" I shouted excitedly. You know, this is a good chance to make money. But now it''s obvious that Du Xianyang didn''t even tell me.


    "Liu Ming has a special identity, so his assets are generally digested internally. It''s normal if you don''t know..."


    "Then you bought the game hall?" I thought it was the same reason. The government would certainly not agree to the swaggering auction of Liu Ming''s assets, otherwise the media would see something with tens of millions of fixed assets.


    "Uh huh." Du Xianyang nodded.


    "Did you sell this piece of land?"


    "Just this one!!" Du Xianyang vowed.


    "Tell the truth!!"


    "There are several companies in my father''s hand..." Du Xianyang slowed down, lowered his head and replied in a low voice.


    "Cao, it''s my brother who makes efforts, and the benefits are all fucking taken by others. Brother Wei, do you tell me this is fair?" I turned my head and shouted at Wei Yiwen.


    "Unfair!!" Wei Yiwen responded very cooperatively.


    "What if it''s unfair?" I shouted at Wei Yiwen.


    "Then turn injustice into fairness!!"


    "What if someone doesn''t want us to be fair!!"


    "Fuck him!!" Wei Yiwen replied concisely and forcefully.


    "Mr. Du, do you think we are fair or unfair?" I looked back at Du Xianyang with a smile and asked.


    "No..."


    "Brother Wei!!" I shouted with my neck pulled.


    "Fair!!" Du Xianyang, hiding on the sofa, quickly changed his mind.


    "What do you think is fair?" I smiled and asked.


    "How about 50-50 split in the game hall?" Du Xianyang thought for a long time and said with his teeth.


    I smiled and shook my head.


    "Four six, I four you six!!"


    "No!!"


    "Twenty eight, can''t be fucking low. I spent money on decoration, big brother!!"


    "No!!"


    "Do you want to take them all?" Du Xianyang looked at me in a broken voice and shouted angrily.


    "Deal!!" I smiled and raised Du Xianyang''s right hand and slapped him.


    "Ye Han, don''t go too far!!" Du Xianyang stood up and shouted hoarsely.


    "Brother Wei, someone made us unfair!!" I turned my head and shouted at Wei Yiwen.


    "Who?" Wei Yiwen stared and stood up.


    Du Xianyang hesitated when he saw Wei Yiwen stand up, then looked at Wei Yiwen, looked at me again, bit his lips and said to me, "you''re a cow!"


    "It''s OK!! if you don''t accept it, do it with him..." I smiled and pointed to Zhang Fengyu sitting on the sofa playing with his mobile phone.


    "I take it!!" Du Xianyang bit his teeth and nodded.


    "Brother Wei, let''s go and see our new game hall!!" I said to Wei Yiwen as I walked out.


    Wei Yiwen and Zhang Yuyu stood up and walked slowly to my side.


    "By the way, brother Wei, you have to thank President Du for helping you decorate the game hall..." just as we were about to leave the house, I turned back and said to Wei Yiwen.


    "Thank you, Mr. Du!!" Wei Yiwen waved to Du Xianyang, and then walked out of the room with a big step.


    After we left, Du Xianyang stood alone with a green face. The corners of his mouth still twitched. He didn''t know where he was talking about anything.


    "Ye Han, I grass your ancestors for eighteen generations!"


    Half a minute later, Du Xianyang''s loud cry and curse sounded in the whole plant, and I pretended not to hear it and walked to the parking place.


    "Leaf, it seems that someone scolds you..." Zhang Fengyu kindly reminded me.


    "Don''t pay attention to him. It''s not a quality thing..." I waved my hand, then directly pulled the door open and got into the car.


    Zhang Fengyu stood in place, silent for a long time, then raised his thumb and whispered, "I take this cheek!!"


    Half a minute later, our car left the factory. I looked back at Du Xianyang''s factory, grinned and muttered to myself: "is he the one who has some unwanted children in his hand? It''s easy to handle things!! if brother long had given these people to me earlier, I would have taken off..."


    "Leaf, where are we going?" I didn''t drive when I came back. It was Zhang Fengyu''s car.


    "I''ll take you to the game hall..." I answered in a very good mood in the back seat.


    "You two go, I won''t go..." Wei Yiwen waved his hand and said.


    "Then why are you going?" Zhang Fengyu asked back.


    "I''ll go back and see them in Castle Peak. I don''t trust them at home..."


    "Well, let''s just go there!!" I nodded and agreed.


    Because Wei Yiwen didn''t trust the big guy who stayed in the hotel and Castle Peak, I didn''t trust him to take a taxi alone, so I asked him to drive back. I took a taxi with Zhang Fengyu to the game hall on Sunday.


    Just as Zhang Fengyu and I were waiting for the bus in the street, my cell phone suddenly rang. It was Du Xianyang.


    I hesitated and finally answered the phone.


    "What''s the matter, Duke..." I asked with a smile.


    "Ye Han, I want to break up with you!!" Du Xianyang answered me coldly.


    "Come on, we are so iron..."


    "I understand now. Whoever is fucking iron with you is unlucky!! Ye Han, what the fuck am I like? You still fool me every day. Are you fucking funny!!" Du Xianyang asked gnashing his teeth.


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help thinking of piggy and Mingda. Du Xianyang was right. It seemed that whoever was good with me would be unlucky. After a long silence, I whispered, "maybe I''m a broom star..."


    Du Xianyang was a little confused by my words. After being stunned for a while, he carefully asked, "why? Are you angry?"


    "No, just think of my two friends because I died..."


    "Sorry, ye, I don''t mean anything else. Don''t think about it. I''m calling to tell you to find a man named green hair in the game hall. He''s in charge there..." Du Xianyang quickly explained.


    "Thank you!!"


    "It''s all right, I won''t tell you first..." after that, Du Xianyang quickly hung up the phone.


    "Why are you sad?" Zhang Fengyu looked at me and said.


    "Have you ever experienced the feeling that your friend died because of you, and still died in front of you, but you can''t do anything?" I looked at Zhang Fengyu and asked.


    "There were two people working with me, and then I watched my friend kill my other friend with my own eyes. The reason is very simple. The accounts are divided unevenly..."


    "...." I looked at Zhang Fengyu speechless and suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    "Life and death are vital. You have little experience now. If you have a little story, you will be greatly touched, and I have experienced too much. I have long been numb... Some people say I am cold-blooded. They are right. My blood has long been cold-blooded!!"


    Zhang Fengyu turned his head and spit. Holding his shoulder, he walked bleakly to the side of the road, ready to take a taxi.


    "Tap tap!!!"


    At this time, a very light footsteps suddenly sounded behind me and Zhang Fengyu.


    A middle-aged man with a Lei Feng hat, wearing a green military coat, his hands in his arms, staring at my back darkly.


    Now it''s more than five o''clock in the evening, and it''s getting dark.


    Because Du Xianyang''s factory is a long distance from the urban area, taxis on the road are still rare. Zhang Fengyu and I waited on the roadside for more than ten minutes and didn''t get a taxi.


    "Are you all from H city?" Zhang Fengyu looked at me and asked.


    "Yes!" I nodded.


    "Step, step!!"


    Just then, the footsteps behind came closer and faster.


    Zhang Fengyu lit a cigarette, looked back at the middle-aged behind him, and then whispered to me, "do you have a gun?"


    "No, why do you want a gun?" I asked suspiciously.


    Zhang Fengyu frowned, then reached out and touched the flick knife at his waist, looked at me and said, "someone followed us, and he had a gun in his hand..."


    "Ah? How do you know?"


    I was stunned.


    "Intuition, can I kill him here?" Zhang Fengyu asked coldly.


    "Brother, are you crazy!!"


    "You can''t kill me. Let''s run!"


    Zhang Yuyu grabbed my hand and ran across the road. Zhang Yuyu''s hand was very strong, and he ran very fast. He felt like a cow pulling me forward.


    Just as we started running, the footsteps behind us became more rapid, obviously following us.


    "Don''t look back!"


    Just as I was about to look back, Zhang Fengyu suddenly shouted.


    "Bang!!"


    Zhang Fengyu kicked me in the ass, and I was directly kicked into shit.


    "Kang!!"


    There was a gunshot.


    The bullet hit the road directly in front of my head and sparked a little.


    I tried my best to stand up. If Zhang Fengyu hadn''t kicked me just now, the bullet would have opened my fucking head!!


    Just as I panicked, the second shot rang out.


    "Grass Mud Horse, a little face!!"


    Zhang Fengyu took out his throwing knife and ran directly to the middle-aged neck, but the middle-aged was also very flexible. He hid directly on his side, and then ran directly to me with his legs.


    "Be careful!"


    Zhang Fengyu shouted loudly, then raised his legs and kicked on the middle-aged back.


    "Bang!!" the middle-aged man was kicked by Zhang Yuyu, and then rolled on the ground. Unexpectedly, he rushed to me again.


    "Grass, it''s fucking fierce."

 Chapter 1415

    I scolded in a low voice. Because the distance was too close, I couldn''t run at all. I had to raise my hand and hit the middle-aged face directly with my elbow.


    "Bang!!"


    The middle-aged stuffy voice stepped back and then rushed towards me again.


    "Shua..."


    Zhang Fengyu waved his flick knife, and the sharp blade plunged into the middle-aged back with a residual shadow.


    The middle-aged man fell directly to the ground.


    "Fuck you..."


    Zhang Yuyu then kicked the middle-aged face, and then raised his knife to stab the middle-aged neck.


    "Fuck, don''t kill me!!" I quickly stopped.


    Zhang Fengyu looked at me speechless, then put away his throwing knife and kicked it on the middle-aged face one foot after another.


    "Grass Mud Horse, on killing, I''m your grandfather. Fix this in front of me..." Zhang Fengyu scolded while beating.


    Half a minute later, the middle-aged man lay on the ground, vomit white foam, and was obviously kicked by Zhang Fengyu.


    "Give me the knife..."


    I said to Zhang Fengyu.


    Zhang Fengyu looked at me suspiciously, and then took out his swing knife from his arms.


    "Puff!!"


    After I took the swing knife, I inserted it directly into the middle-aged thigh.


    "Ah!!!"


    The middle-aged man sat up in pain and covered his thigh root.


    "Will you come?"


    I asked Zhang Fengyu with oblique eyes.


    Zhang Fengyu came over with a smile and took the flick knife.


    When the middle-aged saw Zhang Fengyu taking a knife, he quickly shook his head, looked desperate and said, "man, have something to say..."


    "Say you? Force you to say... Come on, stretch out your legs and let me do it all at once. You''ve stabbed me. What''s the difference?"


    Zhang Fengyu licked his lips and scolded.


    "Big brother... You''re still angry!!" the middle-aged man covered his thigh and asked silently.


    "It''s not a matter of anger. You have to treat everything equally. If you let him prick it or not, do you look down on me or what?"


    "Brother, I''m a fucking money man... You can''t do it if you play with me!!!" the middle-aged looked at Zhang Fengyu in a cold sweat on his forehead and prayed.


    "Do you work for others?" I asked with a frown.


    "Others gave me 10000 yuan and a gun to kill you..." the middle-aged didn''t hide it at all and replied without hesitation.


    "Who let you do it?" I touched it and asked in silence.


    "Brother, I don''t know..."


    "Zhang Fengyu, fix him!"


    I waved my hand to show Zhang Fengyu to start. After Zhang Fengyu waited for my order, he directly raised his throwing knife.


    "Big brother, big brother... Don''t!! I didn''t fucking lie. I''m not local. I just want to earn some money to see my daughter-in-law!! I really don''t know who he is looking for me to work!! no, look in my pocket. My ID card is still there!!" the middle-aged explained flustered.


    "You''re going to lie and I''ll fucking kill you!"


    I stared and scolded, then reached out and turned in his pocket. A few seconds later, I took out some change and an old ID card.


    I looked at the information on my ID card. I''m really not local.


    "When did you come here? Who found you?" I asked again.


    "Brother, I didn''t do this before. I used to be a veteran. Then my daughter-in-law got sick in recent years. I really had no choice but to take the initiative to find those black jobs. Before coming, he told me who to do. As for who to find, he certainly wouldn''t tell us, but I know that others call him brother sun!!" the middle-aged looked at me and replied.


    "Surname sun?"


    After hearing the name, I recalled in my mind all the people surnamed sun I knew, and finally directly targeted sun Lei.


    "Fuck, can''t you help it..."


    I licked my lips and whispered, then turned to look at Zhang Fengyu and said, "let''s go!"


    "How can he fix it?" Zhang Fengyu looked at the middle-aged man lying on the ground.


    "He......" I hesitated, then thought about it and waved my hand.


    "Let it go..."


    "Let''s go now???" Zhang Fengyu shouted inconceivably.


    "You can''t kill him if you don''t let him go. He''s just a man who works with money and has no use value!!" after that, I turned around and walked to the side of the road.


    Zhang Fengyu stood in place, reluctantly looked at the middle-aged, and then whispered, "you''re lucky, don''t let me see you in the future!!"


    "Man, wait a minute!!" just when I walked out with Zhang Fengyu for more than ten meters, the middle-aged opened his mouth and shouted.


    "What''s up?" I asked expressionless.


    "Brother, can you lend me some money?" the middle-aged man asked, covering his thigh and bared his teeth.


    "No, I find you a little shameless, ang!! you fucking come and kill us, and then I have to reimburse you for your medical expenses? Do I have to report the fare to you?" I scolded in silence.


    "No, can''t I borrow the money?" he can''t give me money if he doesn''t live at home. I haven''t had so much to go out, and I still have injuries. "


    "Grass, as your colleague, I feel fucking shame for you..." Zhang Fengyu scolded silently, and then strode to the side of the road.


    "I''m so old. Don''t pull this in the future. Go home and farm..." I scolded silently, and then took out a few hundred dollars from my trouser pocket and threw them on the ground.


    The middle-aged man looked down at the money on the ground and was silent for a while. He raised his head and shouted at me with a red face: "thank you!"


    I didn''t pay attention to him, silently shook my head, and then ran in the direction of Zhang Fengyu.


    "You''re really JB generous. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a thing..."


    Zhang Fengyu glanced at me and said it lukewarm. I don''t know what he meant by this, but he smiled helplessly and didn''t speak.


    ����


    In the taxi.


    "Do you know who did it?" Zhang Fengyu looked at me and asked.


    "It''s almost Zhao San''s group of people..." I rubbed my face and answered helplessly.


    "I don''t understand why brother long likes you?" Zhang Fengyu raised his eyebrows,


    "No, what do you mean..."


    "It''s not interesting. You''re too indecisive and not cruel enough. Don''t say you''re a big brother. It''s not easy for you to walk down the road of mixing society..." Zhang Fengyu said.


    "I''m not suitable for this road. I''m forced to..."


    I think Zhang Fengyu''s evaluation is very pertinent. From the beginning, I was really not suitable for this road. I may rely on luck to get to today. I know this very well.


    "Ha ha, your consciousness is OK..." Zhang Fengyu smiled and said nothing more.


    "Then what kind of talent do you think is suitable for this road?" I looked at Zhang Fengyu and asked.


    "Brother long can be like that or iron face can be like that. He has enough brains. The most important thing is that he is ruthless, indecisive, and has no weakness..." Zhang Fengyu thought about it and said.


    "Weaknesses?"


    "Your weakness is that you are too kind-hearted and attach too much importance to feelings. You pick up too many things and can''t put them down... People! If he can''t put more things down, he will walk slowly. Finally, he can only tired himself. When he is tired, he still can''t put those things down!!" at this time, Zhang Fengyu suddenly seems to have changed his person and his words are very philosophical, It''s not like what people like him can say.


    I looked at him in surprise and suddenly didn''t know how to go on.


    "You don''t have to look at me with this kind of eyes. You have experienced more, and the society has told you more..." Zhang Fengyu instantly saw through what I was thinking.


    "What about you? Are you suitable for this road?"


    "Hehe, me?" Zhang Fengyu shook his head with a smile, and then said: "I am a man with a cruel heart and hot hands, but I have too little desire, so brother long said that I am not handsome. I can open up a frontier and expand land for others, but I can''t enclosure and seal the king myself!!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "To put it simply, I can fight and kill. I can''t deal with intrigues and tricks, so I can only follow others. I can''t be a big brother myself..." Zhang Fengyu explained to me again when I didn''t understand.


    "Just say you''re stupid. What''s the use of pulling these useless things!!" I scolded silently, then pulled open the door and ran directly to the game hall on August!


    Zhang Fengyu and I walked into the reopened Saturday game hall while joking.


    Because we basically smashed the game hall last time, Du Xianyang spent a lot of money to renovate it. Both the furnishings and game consoles in the game hall were replaced with new ones.


    Moreover, the decoration style is also European, which looks very foreign and high-grade. Originally, the game hall was an ordinary game hall when jinlegan was working, but when Du Xianyang changed it, it directly became a place for young people to rest and relax.


    Now there are not only game consoles, but also some new varieties such as slot machines, dance machines, shooting machines and doll machines. The popularity of these machines is obviously much higher than those old game consoles. Today''s young people don''t like playing game consoles at all. It''s good to play computers at that time, but such dance machines are more suitable for little girls, So many couples are willing to date here.


    Moreover, Du Xianyang also divided the game hall into several parts, such as game area, billiards area, water bar area, etc. the most awesome thing is that there is also a private room area. This private room area is about the artillery area, with good sound insulation effect and large enough space. The most important thing is that the price is cheap, which is most suitable for students who have no people.


    In H City, young people basically have no big entertainment places except gun bars, but bars often represent high consumption. For ordinary students, their living expenses are far from the consumption level of bars, so the emergence of this game hall has directly become the first choice for students'' dating entertainment.


    When I saw the decoration of the game hall, I had to admire my economic mind. This fucking vision is too long-term. Although this place can''t make any big money, it doesn''t take much effort to make some small money. Moreover, this game hall is the only one in H city. There is no competition among the same industries, and the money won''t be slower than our harem.


    I took Zhang Fengyu for a simple turn in the game hall and watched couples shuttle back and forth in the game hall. I nodded with great satisfaction and said to Zhang Fengyu, "how''s the game hall?"


    "Yes, the decoration is good, the atmosphere is good, and the venue is very clean!!" Zhang Fengyu nodded with great satisfaction.


    "In the future, you''ll stay here. It''s probably nothing at ordinary times. It''s just looking at the market. I don''t think it''s difficult for you?" I casually found a game console, sat down, smiled and looked at Zhang Fengyu.


    "What''s the difficulty? It''s all a group of students. It''s easy for me to stay..."


    Obviously, Zhang Fengyu prefers this place. People like them actually like this place best because it is stable and doesn''t have to worry every day.


    "Well, you can wait here now. I''ll talk to the person in charge here..."


    "OK, you go, I''ll play..."


    Then Zhang Fengyu took out a coin and stuffed it into the game machine. The picture of the game machine opened. It is the most familiar boxer 97.


    "Do you like playing this too?" I asked with a smile at Zhang Fengyu.


    "Ah, can you?" Zhang Fengyu replied to me while selecting people.


    "When I''m finished, I''ll make a few sets with you..."


    After that, I strode to the front of the stage. The game hall was very large. It was estimated that the game area in the middle could hold more than 100 people, and it was still Friday, so there were no seats. I felt a little hard to walk in it. It took me about five or six minutes to find the coin sales office of the game hall, that is, the front desk.


    "May I help you?"


    As soon as I got close to the front desk, I heard a very beautiful voice, not the charming voice that mature women can make, but a very clean, very sweet and comfortable voice.


    When I looked up, I was stunned, because the girl sitting in the front desk''s face was just in line with her voice. It was the same pure and lovely, with straight black hair, white skin, clean and clear eyes, and the corners of her mouth rose to show that sweet smile. I felt that the girl''s eyebrows would smile when she smiled.


    To tell you the truth, this girl may not be the kind that makes people look amazing at a glance, but her appearance is really too pure. She is a bit like Liu Shishi, who is popular recently. It may also be that I have been in the harem for a long time and come into contact with many dusty women. I almost forget what that pure girl looks like, so I feel a little surprised at her.


    "Sir? What can I do for you?" the girl asked shyly when she saw me staring at her in a daze.


    "Oh... Oh, yes, I want to ask if you have a man named green hair here? I have something to do with him..." after I calmed down, I quickly took back my eyes and looked at the girl politely.


    "Green hair?" the girl bit her finger lovably, as if trying to think of something.


    "Yes, that''s him!!" I nodded.


    "You mean manager Zhang?" the girl hesitated after thinking for a long time.


    "It should be..."


    "OK, just a moment, I''ll call manager Zhang..." then the girl picked up the landline at the front desk and pressed out a series of numbers.


    When the girl called, I didn''t continue to stare at the girl, but leaned against the front desk and looked at the traffic coming and going outside.


    "Manager Zhang said he would come right away. Please wait a moment..." after the girl called, she poured me a glass of white water and put it in front of me.


    "OK, thanks!!"


    I politely replied. The girl looked at me, smiled and didn''t speak. She turned back to the front desk and continued to work.


    Half a minute later, a young man with green hair ran down from the second floor in a panic.


    "Mr. Ye, Hello, Hello!! I''m sorry to keep you waiting..." when Lvmao saw me, he bent over and stretched out his right hand to me and nodded frequently.


    I simply shook hands with green hair, and then gently said, "it''s okay, I''ve just arrived..."


    "President Du told me everything. If you have anything to do in the future, just tell me..." when green Mao talks, his waist is still bent. With his green hair, he looks like turtle Cheng in the TV series.


    "Can you straighten up when you talk? It''s not good for an old man to bend down!!" I frowned and reminded green hair.


    After hearing what I said, green Mao quickly promised good, and then finally straightened his waist.


    The pure girl on one side listened to our conversation and looked at me in a different way!!


    H City, in the game hall on Sunday.


    "Mr. Ye, if you have any orders, just tell me..." green Mao looked at me with a smile and said.


    "It''s no big deal. Let''s talk while walking..." I simply replied, and then walked to the game hall.


    "OK!" green Mao agreed, and then hurried to keep up with me.


    "Green hair, what are you mainly responsible for here?" I asked green hair as I walked.


    "I''m responsible for everything. After the game hall was decorated, Duke asked me to come over. Basically, I have to manage all the big and small things here..."


    "Belongs to the manager?"


    "Almost that..." green Mao nodded.


    "Do we have security here?" I continued.


    Green Mao shook his head after hearing this, and then explained: "there are few disturbances in this place. Some of them are minor disturbances. They can''t compare with your harem, so he didn''t find a security guard..."


    "Oh, well, I have some friends now. They will come tomorrow..."


    Hearing my words, green Mao''s face changed obviously.


    "But you don''t have to worry. What did you do in the game hall and what will you do in the future? My friends came to be security guards..." I found something wrong with green Mao and explained with a smile.


    "Just be a security guard?" green Mao swallowed his saliva and looked unbelievable.


    "Well, even security guards, you don''t have to care about them. Just do what you should do..."


    "Then I know, brother Ye!!" the stone in green Mao''s heart fell to the ground, took a breath and nodded.


    However, when I was talking to green Mao, a young man suddenly ran over, looked at Green Mao in a panic and said, "brother Zhang, something''s wrong over there!!"


    Green Mao stared at the young man irritably, then frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "ZhuGa, they are coming again!!" the young man quickly replied.


    "Come here and come here. After the calves, I''ll see how scared you are!!" green Mao stepped forward and kicked the young man. His tone was very impatient.


    "No, he brought several people here today and had to take Xi Xi away. Our brothers are stopping there..."


    "Fuck, more and more face!!" green Mao bit his teeth and scolded, then looked at me carefully and asked, "brother ye, let me go and have a look?"


    "Let''s go together!"


    "Brother ye, you don''t have to do such a small thing..." green Mao smiled.


    "It''s all right. I''ll just go and have a look. Let''s go!"


    I waved my hand to the young man to lead the way. When the young man realized what I meant, he quickly took me and green Mao to the front.


    "What''s the source of the trouble?" I asked green Mao as I walked.


    "The man who caused the trouble is Zhu GA, the son of Zhu Dafu in our city, a famous Playboy of a nearby university and a typical black sheep!!" green Mao''s tone obviously changed when he mentioned Zhu GA.


    I know Zhu Dafu, who is engaged in grain business in H city and started by killing pigs. Now he still has a few spare money in his hand, and he likes to go to our harem if he has nothing to do. Although I don''t have much contact with him, I know him. If I educate his son for him, he should not say anything. Thinking of this, I then asked, "does he often come to make trouble?"


    "He doesn''t come here often, but I don''t know what''s wrong with him. He may be tired of high-grade chicken and want to change his taste... But he''s a serious girl and doesn''t pay attention to him at all, so he comes here every day. I warn him several times, but I don''t listen. In addition, I''m not easy to annoy him when he''s rich and powerful, so I''ve been there all the time That is to say, one step at a time...... "green Mao sighed and explained.


    "Ha ha, the upper beam is not right and the lower beam is crooked..."


    Hearing this, I suddenly remembered Zhu Dafu''s expression when he was in our harem. What kind of father has what kind of son. This is true!! Green Mao is not wrong. People like Zhu GA are looking for girls with heavy makeup every day. He has long been tired and bored.


    So when he found the pity on the front desk, he would have a desire to conquer, a desire to conquer in a few abnormal steps.


    "How many people are coming across?" I asked.


    "About ten!!" the young man leading the way replied.


    "Ten or so..." I simply muttered, then took out my mobile phone and dialed Zhang Fengyu.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Something''s wrong, you come to the front desk now!!" I said directly.


    "Good!!"


    With that, Zhang Fengyu hung up the phone, and then I followed green Mao and they finally came to the front desk.


    "Did you draft it? Don''t stop me today!!"


    At this time, in the middle of the crowd, a young man with fat body and short limbs chirped and scolded at the front desk, while the pure girl I saw just now regretted behind the crowd, sobbing in a low voice, looking very poor and distressing.


    I followed green hair and they came forward to see that this wretched and ugly fat man was definitely the offspring of his mother Zhu Dafu. The two were carved out of the same mold. One was fat and had the same short hands and feet, and both of them were wearing glasses.

 Chapter 1416

    Some people may be a little fat, but others are very rich and festive.


    But Zhu Dafu and his son are not. Their nostrils are very big and turn up, so they look like pigs. Moreover, you can''t see a person from a distance, so they feel like a big meat ball in clothes.


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, green Mao hurried to Zhu GA''s body and asked with a smile, "Zhu Dashao, what''s the matter with you? You''re so angry!"


    "Green hair, you''re here at the right time!! who the fuck are you here... I want to take our family out to dinner. They stopped me from getting close to Xi Xi. You... Tell me what they mean!!" Zhu GA waved his short arm and opened his mouth as if he wanted to eat people.


    I found that Zhu GA''s speech was also a little interesting. While talking, he stuck his mother''s shell. As soon as he got stuck, he stretched out his neck and swallowed his spit. Sometimes when he couldn''t swallow his spit, he turned his eyes. It was a good few words. He forced him to say it for more than half a minute!!


    After hearing Zhu GA''s words, green Mao was silent for a moment, then looked back at Xi Xi behind the crowd and asked loudly, "Xi Xi, do you want to go out with Zhu Dashao?"


    After listening to green Mao''s words, he quickly shook his head.


    When green Mao saw that Xi Xi didn''t promise, he turned to Zhu GA and said with a smile: "Zhu Dashao, you see, people don''t want to go out with you. Otherwise, we won''t be difficult for others. After all, the melon that is forced to twist is not sweet, is it..."


    Zhu GA''s face suddenly changed after listening to green Mao''s words. Her small eyes rolled around twice. Then she looked at Green Mao and asked, "what do you mean by green Mao?"


    "Zhu Dashao, we have to see if people are willing to chase the little girl?" green Mao involuntarily bent down and still smiled at the corners of his mouth. In fact, green Mao has given Zhu GA face by doing so, but Zhu GA doesn''t know what it means to take it as soon as it''s good. If you let him step, he thinks you''re afraid of him. Maybe green Mao is really afraid of him


    "Pa!!!" Zhu GA put his mouth on green Mao''s face.


    Green Mao was slapped back by this mouth for two steps, then covered his face and clenched his teeth, looked at ZhuGa and said, "ZhuGa, are you a little too fucking excessive!!"


    "I''ll fuck you. I''ve gone too far. My brothers robbed the little girl for me. If anyone dares to stop it, he''ll call me!"


    Zhu GA turned back and shouted.


    "Hula!!"


    More than a dozen people across the street jumped at green hair like crazy and spared others.


    The game hall became chaotic in an instant. The green haired people wrestled with ZhuGa''s people. Because most of the people brought by ZhuGa were students, they didn''t bring any guys when they came. They were all doing it with bare hands. The scene was not bloody. I narrowed my eyes and observed Zhou Wei. I didn''t start at the first time, because I wanted to leave this opportunity to Zhang Fengyu, Because the three of them will be in charge of the field here in the future, they need a good opportunity for Liwei. Whether it''s for Lvmao or ZhuGa, it''s a good opportunity!!


    ZhuGa is a good chicken. Zhang Fengyu killed him, and the monkeys behind him dare not jump blindly. In the future, the four of them will have a lot of hearts.


    But because there are too few green hairs, they can''t stand the people of ZhuGa. In less than a minute, they are almost cleaned up by the people of ZhuGa!!


    Zhu GA laughed and pulled her out of the crowd, but the people around her didn''t even have a fucking hand to help!!


    I frowned and looked at the rear, but Zhang Fengyu didn''t appear.


    "Grass, man, I''ll help you with the hero''s rescue first!!" I whispered, and then rushed into the crowd with big steps.


    "Little *, I don''t fucking believe I can''t clean you up!!!" Zhu GA scolded while dragging her mouth.


    "Help!!" the tearful pear flower was dragged by Zhu GA and shook her head to cry.


    "No one can fucking save you today!!" Zhu GA laughed back in a very good mood.


    "Bang!!"


    At this time, I stepped forward and kicked directly on ZhuGa''s fat stomach.


    Zhu GA was kicked a big somersault by me, and he dragged him down with pity.


    Lying on the ground, Xi Xi looked at me with a strange look.


    "Fuck you, who kicked me!!" Zhu GA struggled to stand up and shouted at the top of her voice.


    I didn''t pay attention to Zhu GA at all. Instead, I went to Xi Xi''s body, stretched out my right hand to her and asked softly, "are you okay?"


    Xi Xi quickly shook his head, then pulled my hand and stood up hard.


    I took pity aside and said softly, "it''s all right!"


    "Fuck you, I''m talking to you!! didn''t you hear me??" Zhu GA shouted at me when I ignored him.


    I walked slowly to ZhuGa''s side. My steps were very difficult, really difficult.


    I did this not to pretend to be forced, but to delay Zhang Fengyu. There are more than ten people in ZhuGa. If there is a fucking fight, I have to be killed!!


    But I saved everyone. Is it a little stupid if I run away at this time? I have no choice but to go to ZhuGa.


    "Fuck you, are you fucking dumb!! I''m talking to you!!" Zhu GA saw that I didn''t pay attention to him, and then scolded him.


    "You have to see if others are happy to chase the little girl? Is it a little fucking old-fashioned to rob the bridge section of civilian women in broad daylight..." although I was suddenly in my heart, I still pretended to force myself to light a cigarette, and then looked at Zhu GA with a frown and asked.


    "Hey, hey, are you a hero to save the United States?" Zhu GA didn''t hit me at the first time after listening to me, but asked with a silly smile.


    "Saving beauty is not enough. I have to take care of anything..." I took a cigarette and calmly replied. I think I''m so handsome now. If I can make Susu fall in love with me.


    "Who the fuck are you?" Zhu GA pointed at me with her small eyes askew.


    "My name is Ye Han!!"


    "Ye Han?" Zhu GA whispered, then shook his head and shouted, "no, fuck your mother, fuck him for me!"


    "Hula!!" a dozen people rushed at me.


    "Wait!!"


    I quickly stretched out my hand and shouted, and then said to Zhu GA, "do you know Liu Rui?"


    Maybe I''m too low-key at ordinary times. They don''t know my name is normal, so I directly moved out of my big brother''s name!!


    "Liu Rui, your mother forced Liu Rui. Don''t fucking mention people to me. It''s no use!!"


    Looks like my Rego''s name is fucking useless.


    "Where''s Che Suchen!"


    "Fuck you, don''t talk nonsense to him!!"


    It seems that I can''t fucking mention anyone now. ZhuGa doesn''t seem to know anyone!!


    "I''ll fuck you, Zhang Fengyu, you can hurry up!! I can''t fucking last long!!" I shouted, then raised my legs and kicked Zhu GA in the stomach.


    "Fuck you!!!"


    After seeing me do it, the people around ZhuGa hit me in the face with a fist. I took two steps back and shook my head.


    "It''s fucking painful!!" I bared my teeth and shouted. Then I hurriedly ran back. It''s not fucking important for these students to beat people. If I fight with them, I have to be killed here.


    At the same time, Zhang Fengyu staggered over, looked at the chaotic crowd, frowned and muttered: "Damn, you''re really a broom star!! I''ve had two fucking fights with you in a day!!"


    After Zhang Fengyu muttered, he took out his swing knife from his arms, and then quickly rushed into the crowd.


    "Leaf!! where the fuck are you?" Zhang Fengyu shouted with staring eyes in the crowd.


    After I heard Zhang Fengyu''s cry, I was so excited that I was almost crying. I quickly climbed out of the desk at the front desk and shouted, "brother, you''re fucking coming!!"


    "Shit, where the hell have you been?" Zhang Fengyu couldn''t help grinning when he saw me.


    "I''m almost killed. You''re still laughing!!" I scolded silently, then raised my legs and kicked a young man next to me, then ran to Zhang Fengyu and whispered, "all students, don''t use guys


    "This is not good?" Zhang Fengyu shook his swing knife.


    "No!" I shook my head.


    "Grass, there are so many fucking things..." Zhang Fengyu scolded silently, then put away his throwing knife, and then pointed at me with great momentum and shouted: "who fucking hit him just now, get out of here!!"


    "Who the fuck are you?" the round ZhuGa squeezed out of the crowd, looked at Zhang Fengyu with small eyes and asked.


    "Fuck you!!" Zhang Fengyu made a sprint without ink, and then kicked ZhuGa. ZhuGa''s fat body could fly more than one meter in an instant.


    "Wow!!" seeing that ZhuGa was beaten, the crowd rushed to us again.


    But this time is different from the last time. Zhang Fengyu is an absolute practitioner. Whether it''s a gun fight or close combat, he''s fucking professional. Zhang Fengyu stands still. As long as one comes, he''ll fight one. The scene is really like that on TV. A group of minions fight a Wulin great Xia. It may be exaggerated, But it''s kind of like that.


    The group of people brought by Zhu GA are basically students, with weak combat effectiveness and no guys in their hands, so they basically can''t get close to Zhang Fengyu. I don''t have to do it at all. Just watch it.


    In a minute or two, the team of ZhuGa will die out!!


    The only one left was Zhu GA, who looked very embarrassed on the ground and wanted to run out while we didn''t pay attention, but Zhang Fengyu didn''t give him this opportunity at all. He stepped forward and kicked on Zhu GA''s face, pointed to Zhu GA and asked, "are you leading the team?"


    "Big... Big brother, my father is Zhu... Dafu!!" Zhu GA lies on the ground with flustered eyes.


    "Don''t fucking mention people to me. I''m the most annoying person to mention people to me!!" I stepped forward and kicked Zhu GA in the stomach, biting my teeth and scolding.


    "I... my father is really Zhu Dafu..." Zhu GA lay on the ground and muttered.


    "Fuck you, even if your father is pig Bajie, he''s not good at it!!" Zhang Yuyu took a mouth out of Zhu GA''s face and scolded with a smile.


    Zhu GA was directly slapped by Zhang Fengyu. He lay on the ground and began to pretend to be dead!!


    I fucking feel that this ZhuGa is also a wonderful flower. At this time, I even pretend to be dead!!


    "Why? You want to blackmail me?" Zhang Fengyu smiled and patted Zhu GA''s face.


    But ZhuGa didn''t respond at all. She still closed her eyes and didn''t say a fucking word.


    "Fuck you, I can''t do it. I can''t fix you!!" Zhang Fengyu spit, scolded silently, and then took out his knife from his arms.


    I stood by and watched Zhang Fengyu. I didn''t speak, because I knew that even if he took a knife, he wouldn''t really kill Zhu GA. he still had this sense of propriety.


    Zhu GA, who pretended to be dead, woke up immediately after seeing Zhang Yuyu taking the knife and climbed forward like crazy. Zhang Yuyu was quick eyed and quick at hand. He grabbed Zhu GA''s ankle at once. Zhu GA kicked his right foot hard and kicked off his shoes directly.


    Zhang Fengyu looked at the leather shoes in his hand silently, smiled and scolded: "give me the whole golden cicada shell..."


    Zhang Yuyu''s speed is not the same level as Zhu GA''s speed. He caught up in three or two steps, and then kicked Zhu GA again.


    "Man, man, listen to me... I know I''m wrong!!" Zhu GA lay rolling back and forth, begging for mercy while rolling.


    "I''ll fuck you, you little basket! Why don''t you fucking run away!!" Zhang Fengyu kicked Zhu GA''s face again, and his face was covered with blood.


    "Brother, I beg you to let me go!! I know I''m wrong..." Zhu GA lay on the ground, bleeding in his mouth and praying to Zhang Fengyu.


    "You know what''s wrong?" Zhang Fengyu asked, looking at Zhu GA with a smile, holding his leather shoes on his mobile phone.


    "Wrong, wrong, I really know wrong..." Zhu GA was trembling all over and still swallowed his saliva.


    "Just know it''s wrong. Come on, take off your coat..."


    "Brother, what are you doing?" Zhu GA was stunned by Zhang Fengyu and stammered.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!! let you take it off!!" Zhang Fengyu shouted with eyes staring at beads.


    "Brother, there are so many people here..."


    "Bang!" Zhang Fengyu stepped up and kicked directly on Zhu GA''s face.


    "Ah!!"


    ZhuGa pulled her neck and let out a miserable howl similar to a wild boar.


    "Can''t you take it off?" Zhang Fengyu pinched Zhu GA''s chin and narrowed his eyes.


    "I''ll take it off, I''ll take it off!" Zhu GA nodded repeatedly and took off his coat three times and five times.


    After taking off, ZhuGa looked at Zhang Fengyu pitifully. Now he looked at Zhang Fengyu just like his mother and his father. Maybe he didn''t feel so afraid when he looked at his father.


    "Come on, come here..." Zhang Fengyu found a stool, sat obliquely on it and hooked his hook finger at Zhu GA.


    ZhuGa hurriedly climbed to Zhang Yuyu''s side, lay at Zhang Yuyu''s feet and asked carefully, "brother, what are you doing?"


    "Kneel down!"


    "Ah, brother, what are you doing?"


    "Did I let you ask? Ah!!"


    Zhang Yuyu gently patted Zhu GA''s chubby face with his leather shoes.


    "No... no!!" Zhu GA quickly hid behind.


    "Oh, you''re fucking sensitive. You think you''re the holy man of heaven? Ah? Come here for me!!" Zhang Fengyu saw Zhu GA hide behind and stared at beads reluctantly.


    "I didn''t, big brother..." Zhu GA squirmed around Zhang Fengyu, muttering wrongly on his face.


    "Pa!!" Zhang Fengyu took the leather shoes, and the bottom of the leather shoes was on Zhu GA''s face.


    A footprint of No. 48 appeared on ZhuGa''s face.


    "Just fucking talk more!!!" Zhang Fengyu scolded in a low voice, and then waved his arm one after another.


    When I watched this scene, I couldn''t help but smoke my mouth. This fucking leather shoe bottom patted on my face. How fucking painful it was!!


    Pop! Pop! PA!! "


    Countless shoe soles were photographed on ZhuGa''s face. Originally, it was more than half a circle of faces than others. Now it looks even bigger,


    At first, Zhu GA could bear it, but after Zhang Yufeng smoked more than ten times, Zhu GA really couldn''t stand it.


    Holding Zhang Fengyu''s thigh, he shouted: "brother, Grandpa, stop fighting. I beg you, I take it, I really take it!! I call your grandpa, please..."


    But Zhang Fengyu didn''t pay attention to him at all. He jerked one after another without expression.


    I stood aside and quietly watched Zhang Fengyu. I was still very satisfied with his practice. I didn''t waste the best Liwei opportunity I gave him this time.


    The people in the game hall also looked at what was happening now, but none of them spoke, because in their eyes, Zhang Fengyu was like a devil, and no one wanted to provoke such a person.


    In fact, I really like people like Zhang Fengyu. It''s OK to say whether they have the ability or not. The most important thing is that they are smart. I don''t need to say something too clearly. They also know how to do it.


    "President ye..."


    At this time, a pitiful voice suddenly sounded in my ear. I looked back and saw that the pure girl at the front desk of the game hall regretted it.


    I was stunned, looked back and asked, "what''s up?"


    "Can you not let him fight, ZhuGa his house..." he looked at me with big eyes and worried face.


    "OK, I know!!" I know that pity may be afraid of Zhu GA''s retaliation against her, so she wants Zhang Yuyu to stop. I came forward and gave Zhang Yuyu a look. When Zhang Yuyu saw my look, he turned his mouth and threw down the bloody leather shoes. Then he clapped his hands calmly, cleared his throat and shouted: "I''ll count one of you sitting here. I''ll cover the game hall in the future. If anyone wants to do the whole thing with me, first consider whether his face eggs are enough for my leather shoes!!"


    Zhang Fengyu''s voice fell to the ground. Everyone in the game hall calmed down and looked at him with a strange look.


    Green hair and some of them now admire Zhang Fengyu from the bottom of their hearts. Their eyes are full of worship!!


    "Fuck, I''ll see which little bastard dares to beat my son!!"


    At this time, a very discordant voice sounded in the game hall.


    "Brush!!"


    The crowd looked back at the door.


    A middle-aged man in his forties licked his belly and walked in with two security guards with sunglasses.


    "It''s over now. Zhu Dafu is coming..."


    "I heard that ZhuGa''s father is great..."


    "There''s a good play!"


    After Zhu Dafu appeared, the crowd obviously began to riot, so everyone was talking. Maybe everyone thought something was going to happen to us.


    When I saw the middle-aged man come in, I smiled and pursed my mouth. It was time for me to come on stage.


    I walked out of the crowd with a smile. However, when I just took a step, someone suddenly pulled my clothes.


    I looked back and shook my head at me, indicating that I didn''t want to go there.


    I smiled and touched my spared head, and then whispered, "Ann!"


    She bit her lips and looked at me with a puzzled face.


    I walked quickly to Zhu Dafu with big strides and said as I walked:


    "Brother Zhu, what''s so angry?"


    "Ye... Brother ye? Why are you here?" Zhu Dafu was obviously stunned when he saw me, then turned his eyes and asked.


    "Dad, you''re coming!! if you don''t come again, I''ll be killed!!" Zhu GA, lying on the ground, saw Zhu Dafu come in, and ran to Zhou Dafu as if he had risen from the dead, howling and running.


    "Why the fuck do you want someone to beat you when you finish the calf!!" Zhu Dafu asked irritably.


    "Dad, those people on the other side are too cruel..." Zhu GA answered while sobbing.


    "Who the fuck beat you? Tell me..."


    "It''s him!!" Zhu GA pointed his finger at me in an instant.


    "Are you sure it''s him?" Zhu Dafu looked at Zhu GA in disbelief, because he thought how could he fight with his son in my capacity.


    "That''s him!"


    "Ye... Brother ye, what''s going on?! is there any misunderstanding?" Zhu Dafu looked at me with an embarrassed expression and asked.


    "No misunderstanding, I beat your son..." I smiled and lit a cigarette.


    Zhu Dafu''s eyes were uncertain. I knew he was waiting for me to give him an explanation, so I said: "your son brought a group of people to make trouble and robbed our waiter. The staff came to persuade him, and he beat the staff, so I helped you educate your son..."


    "You also opened this game hall, brother ye?" Zhu Dafu seemed even more incredible after listening to me.


    "I made it with Uncle Bai and Du Xianyang..." after thinking for a while, I think it''s better to move out the great God Baibao. After all, the ready-made resources are not wasted.


    "That uncle Bai?" Zhu Dafu was stunned and asked.


    "Bai Bao..."


    "Oh, don''t you fucking pull it!! the flood washed the Dragon King Temple, and the family didn''t know each other. The son of a bitch in my family was too blind..." Zhu Dafu''s attitude changed instantly when he heard the name Bai Bao, laughing and patting me on the shoulder: "Brother Ye is awesome. There''s such a big stall in the harem. Now there''s a quiet whole game hall. There''s a bright future!!"


    "Ha ha!!" I looked at Zhu Dafu and smiled without talking.


    "That''s OK. Since it''s the case, I won''t bother." Zhu Dafu was very knowledgeable and ready to leave.


    "Brother Zhu, what about your son?"


    "Well done, what kind of son of a bitch is this? I don''t know. I just don''t clean up. Brother ye, there''s nothing wrong with you!!" Zhu Dafu waved his hand and shouted.

 Chapter 1417

    "That''s OK. If brother Zhu doesn''t have anything to do, go to our harem for a drink!"


    "Yes, I''ll be there later!" Zhu Dafu readily agreed, and then turned around to go out.


    "Dad!" Zhu GA shouted when he saw Zhu Dafu leaving.


    "Dad, your uncle, your father, after the calf thing, hurry home with me!" Zhu Dafu scolded impatiently, and then walked out of the game hall with his hands on his back.


    Zhu GA looked at me, and then hurriedly ran out.


    After Zhu GA followed Zhu Dafu out of the game hall, the crowd suddenly looked at me and Zhang Yuyu with strange eyes, including green hair and others.


    Maybe in their eyes, Zhu Dafu is a big man who can''t be provoked. They also think that Zhang Fengyu and I can''t walk out of the game hall today, but the end didn''t go according to their guess. Some people who watch the excitement are obviously surprised. They are more shocked than surprised.


    Who shocked Zhang Fengyu? Have such skill!


    Who shocked me? A few words can make Zhu Dafu give up.


    The crowd dispersed as they talked.


    Looking at the gradually dispersed crowd, I smiled and gave a thumbs up to the wind and rain.


    Zhang Fengyu brushed his lips disdainfully, and then raised a middle finger at me.


    I smiled helplessly and didn''t speak.


    "Ye... Ye Zong!" at this time, green Mao bent over and smiled. Now he shouted around me.


    "What''s up?" I asked.


    "Is that brother your friend?" green Mao asked, pointing to Zhang Fengyu with some fear.


    "Yes, there are four of them. They will all come tomorrow..."


    "Four?" green Mao exclaimed.


    "What happened to the four?"


    "All... Are they all this skill?" green Mao swallowed a mouthful of saliva and stammered.


    "Almost..." I nodded slightly.


    "Then I''ll say hello to the brother..." green Mao looked at Zhang Fengyu and said to me carefully.


    At this time, after knowing Zhang Yufeng''s skills, green Mao has understood his identity in the game hall from tomorrow. Facing Zhang Yufeng, green Mao only has unlimited admiration. Now all he thinks about is Zhang Yufeng''s life in the Jianghu with him. He has long forgotten what jealousy is, Perhaps this is the typical thought of small people. In the face of people with much higher strength than themselves, he always thinks about how to climb the fire and attach the potential. Only in the face of people with lower strength than himself, he will be jealous. People like this, who look after but don''t look before, in Liu Rui''s words, such people are a basket wherever they go.


    After seeing me nodding, green Mao hurriedly ran to Zhang Yuyu''s side, bent over and looked at Zhang Yuyu with a smile and said, "Zhang... Brother Zhang!"


    Green Mao''s nervous speech stuttered a little.


    Zhang Fengyu indifferently skimmed green hair, and then kicked green hair''s stomach without saying a word. Zhang Fengyu didn''t try his best, so green hair just flopped and knelt on the ground.


    I was smoking and watching what happened. Although I didn''t quite understand why Zhang Fengyu did this, I didn''t stop it, because I knew he must have his reason for doing so.


    Zhang Fengyu put his hands in his pockets, staggered to green Mao''s side, raised his trouser line, squatted down slowly, and then grabbed green Mao''s hair one by one. With a ferocious smile, he looked at Green Mao and asked, "are you the manager of this game hall?"


    "Brother Zhang... I am!" inexplicably got a kick of green hair. Although I don''t know why Zhang Fengyu hit him, I still clenched my teeth and replied.


    "Where were you when I was fighting?" Zhang Fengyu asked.


    "I... I..."


    Green hair, I said twice, but I still didn''t say the following words.


    Zhang Fengyu loosened his hand, slowly stood up, and then took out a cigarette from his pocket. Seeing Zhang Fengyu taking out the cigarette, green Mao quickly stood up and lit it for him. While lighting the cigarette, he also explained: "brother Zhang, I know I''m wrong. I really didn''t mean anything else just now. I didn''t know you and ye were so powerful..."


    Zhang Fengyu took a smoke and said slowly, "I don''t know if you dare not do it today because you are afraid of ZhuGa or want to see us make a fool of ourselves, but when the master was beaten, the slave watched. Do you think it''s useful for such a slave to keep him?"


    "Brother Zhang, brother Zhang, I really know I''m wrong! I won''t dare next time..." when Lvmao heard this, he thought that Zhang Fengyu was going to fire him, and hurriedly prayed with snot and tears.


    "Forget it this time. If there''s another time, you should know what will happen to you! I don''t leave waste around, do you understand?"


    After hearing this, green Mao nodded and said, "I understand, I understand!"


    "Go away!" Zhang Fengyu waved his hand impatiently. Green Mao was relieved and ran to the second floor with heavy breath.


    After green Mao left, I went to Zhang Fengyu and said with a smile: "yes, it''s very fast to enter the role? It''s estimated that you should clean up me in two days, isn''t it?"


    "I cleaned you up for two days?" Zhang Fengyu sat in front of the front desk, smoking and looked at me contemptuously.


    "Grass, I think you are a little floating now..." I scolded awkwardly.


    "Why don''t you go out to practice?" Zhang Fengyu asked obliquely.


    "Wild man!"


    "Is it all right?" Zhang Fengyu stood up and threw away his cigarette butts. It seemed that he wanted to go.


    "Nothing''s wrong. I won''t go back with you. I have something else to do later..."


    "I see!"


    Zhang Fengyu gestured to me with an OK gesture, and then strode out of the game hall.


    I looked at Zhang Fengyu''s back, silently shook my head and smiled. Then I took out my mobile phone and prepared to call Liu Rui to see if Yuanyuan and them came back.


    "President Ye!"


    Just as I was about to call, a voice sounded behind me. I looked back and saw which pure girl regretted.


    "What''s up?" out of politeness, I put down my cell phone and smiled back.


    Speaking from the bottom of my heart, for an old virgin like me, when talking to a beautiful woman like Xi Xi, my eyes are always uncontrolled and look at other people''s breasts, not because I have any ideas, but out of the man''s simple instinct.


    Unfortunately, her chest is still very spectacular. Her chest is not full of rough waves, but it looks very symmetrical relative to her figure. In addition, her long legs with just the right thickness and beautiful face are a disaster to the country and the people!


    Otherwise, Zhu GA would not be so crazy to pursue and cherish.


    "Thank you today!"


    I don''t know whether Xi Xi is scared or shy. When talking, she blushes and looks very cute.


    "This little thing is nothing..."


    I waved my hand casually, then picked up my mobile phone, found Liu Rui''s phone number and dialed it out.


    After listening to my words, my little face seemed to become more red. I looked down at the ground and didn''t know what to think.


    "Dududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududu.


    "Son, what''s the matter with dad?" Liu Rui asked.


    "I miss my grandson..."


    "Cao, how fucking naughty! If you have something to say, don''t tease me. Grandpa is busy..." Liu Rui scolded impatiently.


    "Have they arrived yet?" I asked, touching my nose.


    "Here we are. How many of us are having dinner in the hotel? Are you coming?"


    "Shit, why don''t you fucking tell me when you eat!" I scolded speechlessly and walked quickly to the door of the game hall.


    "You didn''t fucking tell me. I have to inform you? Besides, they didn''t eat when they arrived. We can''t all wait for you with a flat stomach!" Liu Rui said with a grin, and his mother was reasonable.


    "Stop fucking ink and tell me where you are?" I shouted irritably.


    "Guofu hotel!"


    "OK, you''ve gone to the hotel after dinner. You''re all waiting for me. I think you''re a little slave to turn over and stand up!" I bited my teeth and scolded, then hung up directly and walked out of the game hall quickly.


    However, when I was about to walk out of the game hall, I suddenly found that the pure beauty was quietly behind me.


    I stopped and looked back at Xi Xi. After Xi Xi saw me stop, I stepped back two steps shy, and then looked at me calmly with her clear eyes.


    "What''s up?" I looked at her and asked.


    "No." regretfully replied with some embarrassment, and the blush on his face was deeper.


    "What are you doing with me?"


    In the face of such a beauty, I feel I''m really at a loss. If you''re ugly, I''ll go straight away as soon as I bite my teeth and stamp my feet. Unfortunately, it''s a beauty that makes people look like protection.


    "I... I!"


    "What''s the matter with you?" I saw that I could not speak for a long time, and asked in a hurry.


    "I''m afraid!"


    Xi Xi finally summoned up the courage to say this sentence. Although I didn''t feel embarrassed, I felt that she seemed very shy from her expression.


    "ZhuGa, they''re gone. You don''t have to be afraid. They don''t dare to come to you again..." I touched my regretful hair and tried to make my voice more gentle.


    "Then I''m afraid too..." he repeated stubbornly in his eyes.


    "Elder sister, I really have something to do! If you are afraid, shall I let green hair send you home?" I said in silence.


    "Where are you going, Mr. Ye?" asked reluctantly.


    "I''ll find my friend..."


    With that, I pushed open the door of the game hall and walked out quickly. Although I regretted that I looked very good, I really don''t have time to talk to her now!


    I thought I could go back after leaving the game hall, but I still underestimated the girl. She followed me out.


    "Elder sister, what are you doing? I really have something to do..." at this time, I was a little angry, because I felt pity should be the kind of girl who wanted to post it when I saw the rich, and I was just the kind of rich to them.


    Unfortunately, I was stunned when I heard what I said, then I sniffed, red eyes and walked quietly in the opposite direction to me.


    I looked at the poor figure and scolded, "grass!"


    Then he hurriedly ran to Xi Xi and grabbed Xi Xi''s arm.


    Unfortunately, I was so dragged and startled. I quickly turned my head and stared at me with big eyes.


    "You follow me to my friend''s place later! Then I''ll send you home?" I looked at it and said with regret.


    After listening to my words, he reacted for a while and then nodded suddenly.


    "I really convinced you..." I loosened my regret and reached out to stop a taxi.


    I pulled the door open and directly reached the co pilot''s position. Unfortunately, I quickly followed me into the car.


    "Where are you going?" the driver looked at me and asked with a smile.


    "Guofu, Shifu, please hurry up..."


    After listening to my words, the driver was stunned, and then looked at the pity behind me. For a moment, he thought we might be couples anxious to open a room. The driver smiled and stepped on the accelerator, and the taxi started.


    ����


    In the taxi.


    "Xi Xi, are you a local?" I looked back at Xi Xi and asked.


    "Mr. Ye, I''m local and still in college!" the way I spared to answer the question was very formal but lovely.


    Hearing this conversation, the driver''s eyes at me suddenly changed. He may think I''m the rich second generation of female students preparing hidden rules. Now people are like this. After you give them some very one-sided information, they first think of some dirty things.


    I felt the driver''s eyes, shook my head, smiled silently, looked at it and asked, "how can you be a waiter in the game hall if you don''t go to school?"


    "I... I want to earn some money to support my family..." she began to get nervous again, adjusted her mood, and then added: "It seems that this job is not suitable for me. There are too few things I can do. I have changed many jobs, but no matter what I do, someone will harass me, like today, and then the boss will fire me for fear that I will cause him trouble..."


    She looked at me and confirmed that I was listening to him. Like Xi Xi, a girl who came out of a small city, she was a school flower from junior high school to high school. There were countless praises, love letters, gifts, flowers and pursuers around her, so she was always very proud to live and proud Like a princess, however, when she left the glorious small city, she found that she didn''t seem to be so outstanding. There were those who did better than her! There were also those who grew prettier than her!


    The pursuers around me don''t know when to start, from ordinary students to the rich second generation who seem to be rich and powerful.


    Even when looking for a part-time job, I found that I didn''t have any advantages except that I was more beautiful than others.


    "Why didn''t you say it?" I suddenly looked back and asked.


    "See if you''re listening..." she smiled with her small mouth, and then said, "President ye, I have something to ask you for help!"


    "What''s up?" I asked in silence.


    "Can you not let the manager fire me?" after hesitating for a long time, he still said the request.


    "Fire you, why fire you?" I was stunned and asked.


    "Didn''t I make trouble today..."


    "Ha ha, is that all?" I asked with a smile.


    "Well, that''s it!" nodded reluctantly.


    "OK, I''ll go back and tell your manager..."


    "Thank you, Mr. Ye!"


    Cherish a happy smile, smile very cute.


    The driver drove very fast and arrived at the Guofu hotel in about ten minutes.


    Now in front of the hotel, I took out my mobile phone and dialed Liu Rui.


    "Son, what are you doing on the phone?"


    "Which private room are you in?" it''s already more than 9 p.m. and the weather is cold. Unfortunately, I don''t wear much, so I''m shivering outside. I''m not in the mood to write with Liu Rui.


    ��115����


    Liu Rui, a fool, hung up directly after saying that. I put my mobile phone back in my pocket and walked to the hotel. Unfortunately, I followed behind me as quietly as a child.


    "There are all my friends inside. You can eat when you go in. You don''t have to pay attention to them. After eating, I''ll take you home..." as I walked, I turned back and gave instructions.


    "Understand!" she nodded.


    ����


    "Oh, our family is promising! We also brought a beautiful woman!"


    As soon as I walked into the private room with Xi Xi, Wu Mei, with sharp eyes, saw Xi Xi and hurriedly ran to me with a wine glass in her small high-heeled shoes.


    "There''s a situation! I said why I didn''t pick us up. Liu Rui also said you had something to do. Together, I went to find a beautiful woman!"


    At this time, Yuan Yuan also coaxed.


    "Don''t fucking pull the calf, we are ordinary friends!" I stepped forward and kicked Yuanyuan, then walked to Duan Hui, patted Duan Hui on the shoulder, smiled and said, "are you back?"


    "Ha ha, I heard that the organization needed me very much now, so I came back..." Duan Hui smiled and hugged me hard.


    "Come on, don''t fucking hold it. Where is your daughter-in-law watching? It''s like what''s going on between us..." I think Duan Hui hasn''t been ready to leave me for a long time. He pushed Duan Hui away impatiently, then looked at Er Mei and said with a smile: "you''re back?"


    Er Mei is wearing a high necked sweater today. Her burnt hair has grown out. If she didn''t know in advance that there was a burn on her neck, normal people can''t find a scar on her neck.


    Er Mei smiled at me, nodded slightly and said, "I''m back!"


    She behaved very insipid, but the more insipid she was, the more guilty I felt. I lowered my head and whispered, "just come back! I haven''t come to apologize to you for the last time..."


    "Don''t mention that. I don''t blame you. Besides, I''m almost recovered now. I don''t even think about it. Why do you always think about it?"


    Er Mei interrupted me with a smile. I don''t know whether Duan Hui told her or she really thought so, but it did weaken my guilt.


    "OK, don''t say anything, let''s hold one!" I saw that the two Americans didn''t have ink, so I didn''t continue to mention it. I warmly pumped the two Americans and opened my arms.


    Seeing that I was going to hold Er Mei, Duan Hui was not happy immediately. He came up and kicked me, bared his teeth and shouted, "get out of the calf and hug your daughter-in-law!"


    "Stingy..." I smiled and pushed Duan Hui, ready to give up the idea of holding Er Mei.


    "Why do you fuck me!"


    At this time, er Mei''s voice sounded. She came forward and pushed Duan Hui away, and then gave me a very warm hug.


    After a simple hug, I was very happy to look at Er Mei. It seems that her recovery is really good. At least she is as warm and cheerful as before.


    "Ye, you''ve hugged me and finished talking about the past. Should you tell us this story?" Wu Mei shouted at me with pity in her arms.


    "I really don''t have anything with President ye..." he quickly waved his hand and explained.


    "Ouch, when did you become a leaf assembly?" Wu Mei smiled with her small mouth.


    "Sister Wu, you''d better pay attention to the way you talk to your boss..." I sat on the seat reserved for me in advance, pointed to Wu Mei and shouted.


    "Cut, what boss... I''m not rare... If you don''t accept that you fired me!" Wu Mei gave a white look of disdain, and then asked, "when did you two get along?"


    Unfortunately, when I heard this, my face suddenly turned red and stammered: "President ye and I just met today. We are really nothing..."


    "That''s the first day I met you? Beast!" Liu Rui scolded me angrily after hearing the words.


    "Liu Rui, do you owe me to clean you up!" I asked with a smile as I poured myself wine.


    "Cut!" Liu Rui tilted his mouth to express his dissatisfaction, then bowed his head and began to eat.


    "Be lenient when you confess and strict when you resist. I can tell you, what''s the matter?" the old car smiled and said.


    "I confess what, isn''t it that today I went to find a place for Wei Yiwen and them? Then I saved the girl, that''s all..." I answered casually while picking up the cold dishes on the table with chopsticks.


    "Why did you bring it home after you saved it?" Meng Liang asked very puzzled.


    "Aren''t you in a hurry? I want to send it back to him after dinner..."


    "North and south, do you believe it?" Liu Rui asked North and South with his lips curled.


    "I don''t believe it!" Nanbei shook his head with a smile.


    "Leaf, I remember you still liked Susu two days ago? Why have you changed these days? We can''t do the thing of stepping on two boats..." at this time, Yuan Yuan scratched his head, looked at me seriously and said.


    "Yuanyuan, you roll the calf for me!" I scolded silently, then stood up with a wine glass and said, "today''s meal is nothing else, just to pick up the wind for my brother. Now I officially announce that I warmly welcome Er Mei''s classmates to officially return to the team! Don''t say much, this cup is net Er Mei!"


    "To two beauties!"


    "To two beauties!"


    Liu Rui, Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song, Lao Che, Duan Hui, Nan Bei, Wu Mei, er Mei and Xi Xi all stood, raised their glasses and shouted in one voice.

 Chapter 1418

    "Shit, it''s nothing for me to close my eyes with tears..." Duan Hui muttered after listening to my words, and then directly drank the beer in the glass.


    After drinking the wine, everyone took their seats. Three girls sat in a pile, and several boys sat in a pile. The atmosphere in the private room suddenly became lively.


    In the underground warehouse of a waste paper factory in H city.


    The three strong men were naked, smoking and playing poker.


    "Brother, when will that woman get away?" asked a scarred brain, casually clasping his teeth and spitting.


    "There''s no letter from the top..." a slightly older middle-aged man frowned slightly, and then ran over the yellow phlegm on the ground with his feet.


    "When can we get the money?" a young man asked in a low voice.


    "Money must be yours..." the middle-aged man threw down his poker and shouted irritably.


    "It''s been a few fucking days. Haizi and his family are all waiting for the money to be buried!"


    When the young man saw the middle-aged man''s anxious eyes, he stood up, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "How the fuck do you talk to brother Shi?" the scarred man pushed the young man forward, pointed to the young man''s nose and scolded.


    "I talk as much as I fucking like. I went out with you and died two brothers. The bodies stink. You don''t give me money. What do you mean..." the young man shouted with tears.


    "It''s not that we don''t give you money. The boss hasn''t finished. What can brother Shi give you money? Tell me, brother Shi doesn''t fucking follow us to eat boxed lunch every day?" the scar man gasped and explained.


    "If you don''t give it, you''ll have to! What''s the matter with guarding this woman here every day!" the young man shouted, pointing to the room where Qian Rou was closed.


    "Fart, how can you ask for money if it''s not finished over there? Did you tell me to prepare for this lying down work in half a month before work!"


    "Tell me for half a month, and you didn''t fucking tell me to die!"


    "Five people do one, you fucking let people kill two, you fucking mean to say..." the scar man tilted his mouth and disdained his face.


    "Fuck you!"


    The young man clenched his teeth and punched him on the scar man''s face. The scar man stepped back, wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, shouted, and ran straight up with his feet.


    "What the fuck are you doing?" just at this time, the middle-aged kicked over the table and shouted at the young man and the scar man.


    When the young man and scar man heard the middle-aged cry, they were stunned and stood in place.


    "Pa!" the middle-aged man put his mouth on the scar man''s face.


    "What the fuck do I ask you? When I don''t exist, do I? What are you two doing? Fight? Why don''t you fucking fight!" the middle-aged man stared at the beads and shouted.


    The scar man covered his right face, wheezing and panting, and didn''t say a word.


    The middle-aged man looked back and forth at the two men, then took out three or four thousand yuan from the bag and threw it into the young man''s hand. After the young man took the money, he looked at the middle-aged man and didn''t know what to say.


    "My money is here. If you are in a hurry, take it first..." the middle-aged man sighed and said calmly to the young man.


    "Brother Shi, I don''t mean you!" the young man, holding the money in his hand, blushed and whispered back.


    "I understand. I''ll call and ask about the rest of the money. They all come out to do this hard-working business. Life and death follow the day. I understand your mood..." the middle-aged patted the young man on the shoulder, and then walked out of the door.


    The scar man stared at the young man, and then sat on the chair angrily. He didn''t know what to think.


    As for the young man, he carefully put the money back in his pocket and looked at the back of the middle-aged man outside in silence.


    In fact, society is like this. There may not be much happiness, gratitude and hatred and brotherhood in TV dramas now!


    Any organization, any organization, any group, the emotional bond can only be maintained by money. When you have money, you will have many brothers who take care of each other wholeheartedly.


    When you have no money, you can see what the so-called brother is.


    This situation may not be common in the life of ordinary people, because the friendship between ordinary people is generally not based on the economy, but the bastards are different. They only have money in their eyes and exchange their lives for money. In their eyes, the one who can still think of you when something happens is not a good brother. The one who makes money with you is a fucking good brother.


    The simplest example is that many people have heard such a story. A little brother goes to jail for his big brother and a little brother blocks bullets for his big brother.


    Do you think this kind of person is because of the so-called Jianghu loyalty? Is it because of the so-called brotherhood?


    Ninety percent will shake their heads because of what?


    Because the big brother will help the little brother arrange everything. After the little brother comes out, the big brother will give him a bright future!


    That''s the fucking main reason!


    To put it bluntly, is it still because of money?


    Brother, if you''re poor, who the fuck can go to jail for him? Block the gun for him?


    Of course, what I said is not absolute. Some people have loyalty and don''t look at money, but there are really too few such people!


    Why less?


    First of all, society is changing, and feelings are becoming more and more worthless. Secondly, the industry of bastards is too special. They are suspicious by nature, and the trust between people is too fragile. Only the money they get is the most reassuring for them.


    ����


    About ten minutes later, a thief in his twenties came in with a few bottles of beer and boxes of lunch.


    "Brother Shi, have a meal?" the boy hummed a little song and looked at the middle-aged man with a smile and asked.


    "I won''t eat, let them eat first!" the middle-aged man replied expressionless.


    "OK!" the boy nodded and walked into the warehouse.


    "Brother scar''s rice is coming!" the boy reached out and handed scar man a box of rice.


    "Go away, I don''t fucking eat..."


    The scar man scolded with a big mouth.


    "Do you want to eat?" the thief was stunned and turned to the young man.


    "I don''t eat either..." the young man waved his hand impatiently.


    "Grass, why don''t you fucking eat it? I''ll eat it myself!" the boy murmured, then squatted in the corner with a box of lunch and began to pick it up.


    "After you finish eating, send a box to the woman in the house..." at this time, the middle-aged man walked up to the boy and whispered.


    "OK! I''ll go!" the boy waved his chopsticks quickly, then wiped the oil on Baji''s mouth, carrying a box of lunch into the room where Qian Rou was closed.


    "Pa!" the boy pressed the switch, and the dark room lit up instantly.


    "Ah!" Qian Rou, hiding in the corner of the wall, instinctively shouted when the light flashed.


    "Don''t fucking shout, come and have dinner!" the boy threw down his lunch box and shouted irritably.


    Qian Rou rubbed her eyes, then carefully looked at the boy, looked at the boxed lunch in the boy''s hand, and swallowed a few spits.


    "What are you looking at?! I can still poison you! Come and eat..." the boy shouted impatiently.


    Qian Rou hesitated, slowly stood up, walked to the edge of the lunch box, bent down and picked up the lunch box on the ground.


    However, at the moment when Qian Rou bent down, the boy clearly saw the white on Qian Rou''s chest. The boy stared at Qian Rou''s chest and swallowed two spits.


    At this time, although Qian Rou''s makeup on her face is spent and her hair is messy, the proud bimodal and slender white thighs * are exposed to the air. Normal people will inevitably have ideas after reading it, not to mention the young man who has held it for several days.


    Qian Rou looks up at the boy while eating the lunch box. When she finds that the boy''s eyes are wrong, Qian Rou quickly hides in the corner with the lunch box.


    The boy looked at Qian Rou, and then looked at the people outside the house. Then he gritted his teeth, stamped his feet and scolded: "fuck, it''s fucking romantic to be a ghost under the peony flower. I''m going out today!"


    After scolding, the boy looked straight and walked to Qian Rou''s side.


    "You... What are you doing?" Qian Rou saw the boy coming, quickly threw down the lunch box in her hand, looked at the boy and asked.


    "What? I''ll fuck you!" the boy scolded in a low voice. Then he untied his trousers and belt and hooked his foot on the door.


    "Bang!" the door closed.


    "Brother, I beg you, let me go! You can''t rape me!" Qian Rou knelt on the ground and cried and prayed.


    "Are you a fucking fairy? I raped you today. I''ll see what you can do..."


    At this time, the boy had taken off his pants. After saying this, a vicious tiger rushed to Qian Rou, but Qian Rou avoided him.


    "Help!" Qian Rou shouted as she ran to the door.


    "Grass!" the boy stood up from the ground, shook his head and rushed at Qian Rou again.


    "Help! Help!" Qian Rou muttered as she opened the door.


    But before Qian Rou opened the door, the boy rushed over again. The boy grabbed Qian Rou''s hair, then pulled it back and directly gave Qian Rou a big somersault.


    "Don''t... help! Please..."


    Qian Rou''s little hands struggled on the ground and tried to stand up, but he was directly riding on him. The boy found it, and then directly reached out and pulled down Qian Rou''s pants.


    "Elder brother, I beg you! Don''t..." Qian Rou was tearing her heart and lungs and trying to kick the boy off her body with her feet, but the boy was too strong to kick anyway.


    ����


    "Shit, something''s wrong!" the middle-aged man outside the house frowned and scolded when he heard Qian Rou''s cry. Then he strode to the room where Qian Rou was closed with a shotgun. Scar man and young man


    "Bang!" just as the boy was preparing for his next move, the door of the room was suddenly kicked open.


    "Shua!" the boy suddenly turned back.


    "Help! Help me!" Qian Rou hurriedly stepped back after seeing someone rush in and shouted.


    The middle-aged man frowned at the boy.


    "Shi... Brother Shi..." the boy looked at the middle-aged man with frightened eyes and trembling lips.


    "Bang!"


    The middle-aged man stuck his foot on the boy''s face, then took a step forward and directly stepped on the boy''s chest.


    "Fuck NIMA, more and more chaos! Did I fucking tell you not to touch this woman!" the middle-aged man shouted with his right foot on the boy''s chest, a shotgun in his hands and staring at beads.


    "Tell... Told..."


    "I told you I wouldn''t listen to you? Why? I''m taking me seriously, isn''t it? I''ll fuck you!" the middle-aged man was out of breath, and the shotgun in his hand trembled with his body.


    "Brother, I know I''m wrong... I really know I''m wrong..." at this moment, the young man has been completely frightened. He has been with the middle-aged man for nearly five years. It''s the first time to see him so angry.


    "You know it''s wrong?" the middle-aged man asked, licking his lips.


    "I know!" the boy nodded again and again.


    "Now that you know it''s wrong, is there nothing wrong with your fucking leg?" the middle-aged man continued.


    "Don''t... brother... Let me go!" the young man pleaded bitterly on the ground.


    "Let you have a long memory!" after saying this, the middle-aged man directly pointed the muzzle of the gun at the young man''s thigh.


    "Kang!"


    There was a gunshot.


    But the bullet didn''t hit the young man''s thigh, but hit the ground. At the moment when the middle-aged shot, the scar man came up and pushed the middle-aged man away, so the bullet missed.


    "Brother Shi, what the fuck are you doing? That''s your brother. What are you doing?" the scar man gasped at the middle-aged man.


    "What the fuck do I want to ask you? Does my education to my brother have anything to do with you?" the middle-aged asked, staring at the shotgun in his hand.


    "Just because of a woman, you''re going to break your brother''s leg? Do you have any fucking humanity? He doesn''t even have a daughter-in-law! You push a wheelchair for him after he''s disabled?" the scar man was very excited and shouted with his mouth open.


    After hearing what scar man said, the middle-aged man suddenly laughed, then shook his head and walked out of the room. Just as he was about to go out, the middle-aged man suddenly turned back and said, "although we do this, remember to leave some humanity for ourselves. We are not animals!"


    After saying this, the middle-aged man strode out of the room. The man in the house was suddenly stunned and didn''t know what to say.


    ����


    After the middle-aged man left the room, he walked out of the door directly with his mobile phone, and then pressed a number on his mobile phone with his memory.


    "Hello?" the other side answered the phone soon.


    "It''s me..." the middle-aged man whispered.


    "I know."


    "Is it convenient to talk?" the middle-aged man threw away his cigarette butts and frowned.


    "What''s up?" asked the other directly.


    "..." the middle-aged man was silent for a moment, and then said, "what about this woman? I can''t put it on my side..."


    "I''ll ask later."


    "OK, hold on..." the middle-aged man nodded, then paused and asked, "when can I give the money?"


    "When it''s done."


    "Good!"


    Then he hung up the phone opposite. The middle-aged man looked at the mobile phone in his hand and was silent for a long time. He still couldn''t say the sentence: "can you advance some money first?"


    Zhaosanjia middle school, Zhaojia village, H city.


    "Step......" Sun Lei walked into Zhao San''s bedroom with a stick.


    At this time, Zhao Sanzheng was packing his things in bed.


    "Want to go?" Sun Lei asked with a smile.


    "There''s something wrong with JS corner. I''ll go and have a look..." Zhao Sanyi replied while loading things into the suitcase.


    "What''s the matter? Is it serious?" Sun Lei asked with a frown.


    "The goods were cut off, but no one died..." Zhao San answered briefly, then looked up at Sun Lei and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Just now the kidnapper called me and asked me how to deal with the woman..." Sun Lei walked to Zhao San and said softly.


    "Are you worried?" Zhao San asked with a frown, letting go of his clothes.


    "I should be in a hurry, otherwise they can''t call me..."


    "It''s a fucking day..." Zhao San bowed his head and scolded. Then he took out a cigarette from his trouser pocket. Sun Lei hurried forward and lit it.


    "Hoo..." after taking two puffs of smoke, Zhao San looked up at Sun Lei and said, "I''ll go to JS corner later. You can collect the Internet bar at home!"


    "Are you sure to close the net?" Sun Lei asked in surprise.


    "I can''t spare it. I always feel something will happen... Be careful when I''m not at home. I always feel uneasy when these children are not dealt with by their mother..." Zhao San covered his chest.


    "That''s OK, you should pay attention to safety when you go there..." Sun Lei nodded. Now as soon as he thought of cleaning up our scene, his eyes couldn''t help shining.


    "My side is full of small things, that is, you. You must pay attention, you know?"


    "Know!" Sun Lei nodded.


    "If not this time, I''ll be in trouble next time when I want to make them..." Sun Lei sighed and then began to pack up his clothes.


    Sun Lei stood next to Zhao San for a while, then quietly withdrew from the room, took out his mobile phone and edited a text message.


    SMS content is very simple, delivery, plus time and place.


    After sending the text message, sun Lei looked up and took a long breath.


    ����


    In a hotel in H city.


    Wei Yiwen lay alone in bed, holding his mobile phone in his hand and closing his eyes. He didn''t know whether he was asleep or not.


    "Jingling jingling!"


    At this time, the mobile phone in Wei Yiwen''s hand suddenly rang, and Wei Yiwen answered the phone almost instantly.


    "Do you have a letter?" Wei Yiwen shouted excitedly to the phone.


    "So anxious?" asked Wei Yiwen with a smile instead of answering his question.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, can I not be in a hurry? I''m holding my urine here. I''m afraid I can''t go to the bathroom because I''m afraid I can''t answer the phone..." Wei Yiwen scolded wordlessly, and then repeatedly asked, "is there a letter?"


    "I contacted you, and the people over there said they could talk..." answered with a smile across the phone.


    "Fuck, your news is so fucking exciting!" Wei Yiwen shouted excitedly as he patted his thigh.


    "When to meet someone, you just have the money ready at home." the other side continued.


    "I understand the routine!"


    "No, I don''t understand why you want to contact the people over there. Why don''t you do enough domestic business or what?" asked the other side of the phone.


    "Some things you should know, some things you shouldn''t know, don''t ask blindly if you shouldn''t know, understand?"


    "Shit, you''re a little trying to kill a donkey..." some speechless said opposite.


    "Brother long taught me to say that. All right, I won''t talk to you. I''ll buy you a drink another day! I''ll remember you for it..."


    "Ha ha, OK!"


    After that, Wei Yiwen hung up the phone, put on a big quilt and went to bed very comfortably.


    ����


    H City, in Guofu hotel.


    Duan Hui''s mood is very high today. He has been drinking with others since eating. He drinks either this or that. If he didn''t know that he was happy to see us again, I really think what the fool has experienced in Beijing.


    "Why? Brother song, I don''t think you''re in high spirits?" Duan Hui staggered to Yang Song with a wine glass and asked with his arm around Yang Song''s shoulder.


    "Nothing, just a little setback..." Yang Song replied with a smile.


    "Women don''t have it! I''ll introduce one to you later..." Duan Hui said carelessly.


    When Yang Song heard this sentence, his chopsticks suddenly stopped, and his eyes dimmed.


    Yang Song silently looks at Duan Hui. Duan Hui smiles at Yang Song.


    Duan Hui drank a little too much today, so he couldn''t find Yang Song at all. Yang Song raised his glass and shouted at Duan Hui, "brother, if you have this sentence, I have to have a good drink with you!"


    "Yes!" Duan Hui shouted at the top of his voice.


    "No problem!"


    After the two touched their wine glasses, Yang Song looked up and drank the wine.


    At the moment Yang Song looked up, no one saw the tears from the corners of his eyes


    When the glass was put down, a smile appeared on Yang Song''s face.


    After Duan Hui and Yang Song finished drinking, they ran to Liu Rui. Liu Rui glanced at Duan Hui and said helplessly, "brother, you''ve had eight fucking drinks with me this time. I beg you to change someone..."


    "Ha ha, really? Sorry! I''ll change, I''ll change..."


    With that, Duan Hui went to the north and south, looked at the north and South and said, "brother, don''t say anything. Sooner or later, I''ll get your fingers back..."


    "Ah?" the north and South were stunned for a while, a little at a loss.


    "Why doesn''t this fool open the pot and carry it?" Er Mei, grinding silver, scolded in a low voice.


    "Brother, you don''t have to say anything. Let''s toast the lost fingers!"


    Then Duan Hui directly raised his glass and touched the north and south. The South and North didn''t know what Duan Hui said. Anyway, they drank another cup with Duan Hui.


    "Xi Xi, what are you doing now?" Wu Mei looked at Xi Xi and asked.


    I don''t know why, Wu Mei especially likes to cherish after seeing Xi Xi. Wu Mei likes Er Mei as well. The three girls get along well in less than an hour, just like their own sisters.


    "I''m still at school..." he replied shyly with his head down.


    "Oh, what do you think of our leaves?" Wu Mei continued.


    "Sister Wu, what are you talking about?" she cried with a small red face.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Everyone in the room laughed, and his regretful face became redder.


    "I dreamed of walking across the world with a sword and seeing the prosperity of the world!"


    At this time, Yang Song''s mobile phone suddenly rang. Yang Song took out his mobile phone from his trouser pocket, looked down at the mobile phone number, frowned and directly pressed the reject key!

 Chapter 1419

    After Yang Song refused to answer the phone, he looked up at us and made sure that no one found his action. Then he drank wine.


    "I dreamed of walking across the world with a sword and seeing the prosperity of the world!"


    A minute later, Yang Song''s cell phone rang again.


    Yang Song frowned and took out his mobile phone. He didn''t know whether to answer it or not.


    "Take it. What if someone has something urgent..."


    At this time, I reminded Yang Song in his ear.


    Yang Song was startled when he heard what I said. Then he immediately smiled and said, "it''s a gambler in a casino. What urgent matter can he have..."


    "Then you can''t do without answering the phone. He keeps calling if you don''t answer..." I answered while I was cooking.


    "Then I''ll go out and pick it up?" Yang Song slowly stood up and looked at me and asked.


    "Shit, you answer the fucking phone, who cares about you!" I turned my eyes and scolded wordlessly.


    Yang Song smiled and walked out of the private room with his mobile phone.


    "Why are you stupid day by day?"


    I looked at Yang Song''s back and scolded wordlessly.


    ����


    Yang Song went out of the room and went directly to the toilet. Then he took out his mobile phone and found a number and dialed back.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    "Hello?" after a blind tone, the opposite side finally answered the phone.


    "Why are you calling me?" Yang Song asked with his teeth clenched in a low voice.


    "Hehe, what can I do? Your daughter-in-law doesn''t want it?" he asked with a smile.


    "I grass your mother!"


    "OK, let''s get down to business. I''ll send you a position later. Come by yourself at three o''clock tomorrow, okay?" the other side said very directly.


    "... what do you want to do?" Yang Song asked in silence.


    "You''ll know what you''re doing when you come. You can also choose not to come, depending on whether you still want to see your daughter-in-law..."


    "I fuck you, don''t touch my daughter-in-law!" Yang Song shouted excitedly when he heard this.


    "Your daughter-in-law is safe now, if you have to cooperate with me..."


    "Fuck you!" Yang Song scolded, then hung up the phone directly, and then walked out of the toilet with his mobile phone.


    ����


    "Back?"


    After Yang song came back from outside, I looked at Yang Song and asked.


    "Yes, yes."


    Yang Song answered in a trance in his seat.


    "Who called you?"


    I asked casually, picking up the dishes on the plate.


    "Who else, a gambler in our casino, said he wanted to borrow money..." Yang Song scratched his head. Then he took a piece of spareribs from the plate and chewed it in his mouth.


    "Oh, you scolded him?" I said with a smile.


    "No, I said I was busy outside!" Yang Song spit out a bone and replied casually.


    "Hehe, you''ve done a good job. If you had been angry before, you would have scolded him..." I patted Yang Song on the shoulder and said with some satisfaction.


    "I''ve fucking understood this for a long time, okay?" Yang Song replied, pretending to be a little unhappy. Then he quickly raised his glass and drank it. From my position, the glass just blocked Yang Song''s face.


    When I saw Yang Song drinking, I didn''t pay attention to him anymore. Instead, I turned around and followed Liu Rui next to me to pull up the calf.


    "Xi Xi, what are you doing now?" Wu Mei blushed and asked.


    "I''m still at school now and I usually do some part-time jobs..." I shook my chopsticks and replied with an extremely lovely appearance.


    "Do a part-time job? What part-time job?" Wu Mei was stunned and asked.


    "It''s the hotel waiter, the front desk or something..."


    "Oh, my silly sister, you look so good. Why are you doing that?" Wu Mei said straight all the time, so she shouted reluctantly at once.


    "I can''t find any other job..." he looked back with regret.


    "What''s that called? I cherish your appearance. I don''t have to rush for you for everything!" Er Mei said at this time.


    "Yes, I''m sorry. Don''t do it. You follow me in the bar!" Wu Mei thought and said.


    "Working with you in the bar?" I was stunned, and my expression was a little cute.


    "Yes, we are all in the bar. It would be great if you could come here. In the future, we can be together every day. I''ll see who dares to bully our family and cherish it, right?" Wu Mei''s voice was very long when she spoke.


    After I heard Wu Mei call me, I was stunned. Then I looked up and saw Wu Mei''s big eyes, and quickly said, "yes!"


    "Is Mr. Ye in this bar too?" after listening to me, he looked up at me and asked.


    "That bar is his!" before I spoke, Liu Rui, who was on the side, said in a low voice.


    "Oh, oh..." she nodded thoughtfully.


    "What''s up, Xi Xi? Are you coming?" Wu Mei asked anxiously when she saw Xi Xi''s silence.


    "I... I don''t know anything." he answered with a low head.


    "No, it doesn''t matter. Now it''s time to learn... Just say whether you want to come or not?" Wu Mei said impatiently.


    After hearing Wu Mei''s unwillingness, she quickly looked up at me and seemed to want to see my thoughts.


    "Why don''t you see him? Just say whether you want to come!" Wu Mei suddenly found Xi Xi looking at me, quickly twisted Xi Xi''s head and asked angrily.


    Regretful silence for a moment, and then nodded awkwardly.


    "Isn''t that all right? Xi Xi, you can come directly tomorrow. I''ll arrange for you..." Wu Mei said with a very happy smile after seeing Xi Xi''s promise.


    "OK!" she smiled and nodded.


    "Don''t others have any opinions?" Wu Mei asked deliberately looking at me.


    "No!" Liu Rui was the first to agree, and the others laughed and said no.


    "Boss ye, why don''t you make a noise?" Wu Mei asked with a smile when she saw that I didn''t speak.


    "Shit, what''s the use of asking me about what you''ve decided? I said you can''t hit me if I don''t agree?" I spit out a chicken bone and said speechlessly.


    "Ha ha ha."


    When the people in the house heard what I said, they all laughed and smiled with their small mouths covered.


    ����


    We had dinner for about two hours. Except for pity, the rest of us drank vaguely. Later, Duan Hui drank like no one else. Later, he took off his coat and had to give us naked Latin dance.


    Fortunately, it was stopped by Er Mei''s big mouth, otherwise there might not be any picture at that time!


    Because everyone drank more, people like Yang Song basically didn''t wake up, so they didn''t drive back and took a taxi home.


    And I acted as a flower protection Messenger, ready to send Xi Xi back to the student dormitory first, and then go home to sleep.


    "Sorry, can your bedroom still open at this time?" I looked at the time in the taxi and asked in doubt.


    As soon as I finished asking, I fucking regretted it, because the taxi driver looked at me again.


    "Our dormitory is open 24 hours..." replied in a low voice.


    "Oh, that''s ok..." I nodded slightly and then began to look at the scenery outside.


    The car drove very fast. In about ten minutes, Xi Xi and I arrived at the gate of their school.


    "Mr. Ye, I''m here..."


    Xi Xi stood downstairs in the dormitory, with slender legs crossed and small hands behind him. He looked very beautiful under the light. I admit that I was amazed for a moment.


    "Then you go up..." I looked up at the bedroom building, reached out and lit a cigarette and said casually.


    "..." he was silent for a moment, and then walked quietly to my side.


    "Why don''t you go up yet?" I asked, taking a cigarette and pointing to the bedroom building.


    "Thank you today, President Ye!"


    I can feel her breathing when I look at her face like an angel. I think as long as a man should feel it, not to mention a virgin like me.


    I looked at Xi Xi, Xi Xi looked at me calmly, but she was not shy and her face was not red this time. She just looked at me very calmly. That kind of serious eyes paralyzed me and my body couldn''t move.


    Two or three minutes, maybe just two or three seconds, we look at each other.


    Speaking of literature and art, time seems to be static between me and her.


    I can''t remember whether I closed my eyes first or I stroked her shoulder first. We naturally put our faces close and kissed.


    However, just when I touched the wet lips, my body seemed to be shocked. Countless pictures of Susu flashed in my mind. A sense of guilt arose spontaneously. I hurriedly pushed away my body.


    After I said sorry in a panic, I left the bedroom building in a hurry.


    Under the light, I looked at my back, sipped my mouth, and then walked upstairs alone.


    After leaving the spared school, I took a taxi and went straight back to our apartment.


    This night may be a sleepless night for me.


    But after I got home, I found that I thought too much. What I played on TV was fucking fake. I washed at home, slept in bed and slept soundly.


    ����


    At 10 a.m. the next day, I was woken up by the phone. I found that since we came to H City, I didn''t need to set the alarm clock every day, because someone would call you at that time. I was basically woken up by the phone every morning.


    Sometimes when I wake up in the morning, I know I have a lot to do today, but I just can''t remember what to do.


    I vaguely found my mobile phone and looked at the phone number. It was Wei Yiwen.


    "What''s the matter, brother Wei?" I asked vaguely.


    "Leaf, what are you doing?"


    "I sleep, what can I do..." I answered speechless.


    "Shit, what time is JB still sleeping? You come to the game hall now. I have something to tell you..." Wei Yiwen said wordlessly.


    "OK!" I rubbed my head, then hung up the phone and walked to the bathroom.


    ����


    More than half an hour later, I drove to the game hall on Sunday. Because today is Monday and the students have classes, there are not many people in the game hall.


    I staggered into the game hall and saw Zhang Fengyu and a big green mountain. All three of them were there.


    "Fool, can you fucking play?" Zhang Fengyu scolded while patting Castle Peak''s head.


    "Why the hell can''t I play?" Castle Peak asked back with some grievances.


    "I can''t even write a fucking book. I can play with your mother B!" Zhang Fengyu scolded wordlessly.


    I walked over and found that Zhang Fengyu and the three of them were playing the war of the Three Kingdoms online.


    "Coming?" Zhang Fengyu looked back at me and asked with a smile.


    "Ah, brother Wei has something to do with me. Are you playing?" I replied with a smile.


    "Ah, it''s nothing to play around. Brother Wei is on the second floor. You go up..." Zhang Fengyu casually replied to me, and then put his eyes on the screen of the game console. I smiled and walked up the second floor.


    ����


    "Coming?" when Wei Yiwen saw me enter the house, he quickly stood up and walked to me.


    "Ah, coming!" I nodded and looked around the office. The decoration was general, but there was one thing that attracted my attention.


    It''s a very common whiteboard, but it''s full of character relationships!


    I came forward and looked carefully. What was written on it was all people related to Zhao San, including people from Zhao family village and MD!


    I looked at this whiteboard with great shock and was speechless for a long time.


    Because many of the characters written on this whiteboard are unknown to me. I never thought that Wei Yiwen''s materials were so detailed and precise.


    No wonder brother long was so confident that he told me that they could solve Zhao San. At first, I didn''t believe it, but now I believe it.


    "See?" Wei Yiwen poured me a cup of tea and asked with a smile.


    "Understand..." I took the tea and told the truth.


    "Ha ha, if you don''t understand, I''ll tell you..." then Wei Yiwen took a sip of tea and pointed to the whiteboard and said: "Zhao San''s power is divided into three parts. The first part is the MD side, which is mainly responsible for poppy production and transportation, the second part is the Zhaojia Village side, which is mainly used for factory production *, and the third part is the sales points distributed all over the country..."


    Wei Yiwen analyzed Zhao San''s main economic chain in a few words. It may sound simple, but when you think about it, there may not be several drug lords in the country that integrate production, processing and sales, and Zhao San is one of them. What a terrible thing.


    "This is Zhao San''s main economic source. Zhao San relies on the money earned by drugs to develop other aspects of the economy, such as investment, real estate, drugs, etc. in short, the main energy support of Zhao San''s economic empire is the economic chain of drugs. As the saying goes, hit the snake seven inches, and Zhao San''s seven inches is his economic chain!"


    Wei Yiwen saw that I didn''t speak and went on.


    After listening to Wei Yiwen''s words, I nodded slightly, and then said, "as long as we destroy this economic chain, Zhao San will be paralyzed, right?"


    "We can say so, but we can''t say so. The purpose of us and Zhao Sancheng is not to destroy this economic chain, but to own it!" Wei Yiwen knocked on the whiteboard, feeling a little excited, and then said: "Just now I told you that Zhao San''s economic chain is mainly divided into three parts. We don''t have to worry about the sales part. Even if we start from there, it''s not painful for Zhao San. Other things can''t be sold. Drugs must be in short supply at any time, and the sales points are all over the country. It''s impossible for us to completely understand!"


    "Well, I agree!" I nodded softly.


    "Then you are looking at this department, Zhaojia village! Zhaojia village occupies a favorable time, place and people. We are not at the same level as Zhao San in terms of number of people or economy. If you want to start from Zhaojia village, it is not impossible, but the opportunity is not big!" Wei Yiwen continued.


    "En!" I lit a cigarette and quietly listened to Wei Yiwen''s analysis.


    "Then our only chance is the JS corner. It may be difficult for you to listen to multinational enterprises, but I tell you that the JS corner is Zhao San''s real weakness, because there are fish and Dragons mixed up, and Zhao San''s influence is not enough. Moreover, starting from there, the cost is the smallest, and it can also cause a real fatal blow to him. There is an accident there, and the raw materials are broken, so Zhao San''s When he spoke, Wei Yiwen drew a big cross directly on the whiteboard.


    "Brother Wei, do you have any ideas now?" I simply analyzed Wei Yiwen''s words, touched my chin and asked.


    "There must be some ideas. Without ideas, I say what''s the difference between these things and farting..." Wei Yiwen said with a smile after drinking tea.


    "What idea?" I asked.


    "What''s the biggest feature of JS corner?" Wei Yiwen looked at me and asked.


    "Chaos!" I thought about it and replied.


    "Yes, it belongs to the junction of the Three Kingdoms. No matter what period it is, it is the most chaotic place in the world. Zhao San has little influence there and has great competition among his peers, so Zhao San has many enemies..."


    "Do you want to contact Zhao San''s enemy?" I instantly understood Wei Yiwen''s meaning.


    "Yes, the enemy of the enemy is our friend!" Wei Yiwen nodded.


    "Brother Wei, have you thought about getting rid of wolves and tigers?" I asked in a low voice after thinking about it.


    "I''ve thought about this problem, but I think people in JS corner generally don''t pay attention to China. The worst result is that we give up the other side, but we can still control the economy of Zhaojia village, so we make money no matter how we calculate..."


    "Hehe, if you say so, it''s true..." I smiled and couldn''t refute.


    "Ye, now we are completely behind the scenes. The more you think, the more afraid you will be of your hands and feet, so it''s better to take a free hand, win, let''s take off, lose, and let Liu Yong come back to pick up the plate..." Wei Yiwen continued.


    "Ha ha, have you thought about it?" I pointed to Wei Yiwen and suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    "I''ve looked forward to the future and the future for you. The opportunity is right in front of us. I can''t guarantee that we may succeed, but this road is really the fastest way for you to take off. If you want to knock face-to-face with the iron face within five years, Zhao San is your quickest shortcut. It depends on yourself..."


    "Shit, what a big B thing! It''s just a whole thing. If you lose, start all over again. Anyway, I don''t have a fucking thing!" I shouted reluctantly.


    "Ha ha, I like the way your newborn calf is not afraid of tigers!" Wei Yiwen lit a cigarette and patted me on the shoulder. He seemed very satisfied with my current state.


    "Is there any progress on your side?"


    "I contacted one of my old friends these days. He helped me set up a line in the middle..."


    "It''s very efficient!" I said with a smile.


    "You see, it''s necessary!"


    "Ha ha, when will it be over?" I asked with a smile.


    "See when people have time..."


    "What do you need me to do?"


    "Money!" Wei Yiwen''s answer was very direct.


    "How much?"


    "A thousand!"


    "So many?" I was a little surprised. A thousand is really not a small number for me.


    "Conservative estimation, we have to keep up!"


    "Shit, it''s really not easy to fucking fix it..." I muttered with a little heartache.


    "Why are you in trouble?" Wei Yiwen asked.


    "If there is any difficulty, I have to fix it for you. I''ll look at it once to sell blood and kidney. Anyway..." I said back, then slowly stood up and looked at Wei Yiwen and said, "don''t you just ask me for money for a long time? Is there anything else?"


    "Shit, I found that your face changes faster than anyone else in advance!" Wei Yiwen said wordlessly.


    "It''s not your money. You don''t care... I''m still hungry!" I stretched out and walked out of the house slowly.


    "Why are you going?" Wei Yiwen stretched out his neck and shouted.


    "I''ll fucking sell blood to raise money..."


    ��������


    ����


    After leaving the game hall, I dialed Du Xianyang while driving.


    "Mr. Du, what are you doing?" I asked with a smile.


    "Tell me about something..." Du Xianyang''s attitude towards me is still cold, probably because I called him president Du. Du Xianyang summarized that as long as I called him president Du or brother Du, I don''t have to think that I must ask him.


    "Borrow money!"


    "No money!" Du Xianyang refused with extraordinary determination.


    "I didn''t make trouble with you. I really need your help now..."


    "You fucking eat money day by day and always borrow money!" Du Xianyang scolded in silence.


    "I can''t help it. I really need money..."


    "How much do you want?" Du Xianyang looked at my attitude, so there was no more ink.


    "A thousand..."


    "Pooh!" before I finished, Du Xianyang sprayed the preserved eggs and lean meat in his mouth on the table, and then said in a trembling voice, "brother, what the fuck do you think I am? I have a money printer in my house?"


    "I''m really in urgent need. Just lend me 500 with Ji Xuan..." I calmly explained.


    "There are five hundred big brothers!" Du Xianyang wiped his mouth and shouted excitedly.


    "Can you help me find a way? I''m really in a hurry..."


    "Shit, I really convinced you. I''ll discuss it with my old man later. No, you can''t go directly to the company''s account with him..." Du Xianyang thought about it and said.


    "Thanks!" I said with some emotion.


    "Roll the calf!"


    After talking to Du Xianyang on the phone, I thought for a long time with my mobile phone, and finally dialed Liu Yong.


    "Hello?" Liu Yong answered the phone soon.


    "What are you doing, sir?" I asked with a smile.


    "If you have something to say, don''t pull the calf..." Liu replied to me impatiently.


    "I want to borrow some money from you..." I was embarrassed and said directly.

 Chapter 1420

    "No money..." Liu Yong answered more directly than his mother Du Xianyang, as if he knew what I was going to say and prepared in advance.


    "Sir, your nephew, I''m in trouble now. I really need your help now. Do you understand my special needs? If you don''t help me now, I''m really desperate..." I muttered.


    "You don''t have to ink with me. I just have no money now. How can I help you without money?" Liu Yong asked stiffly.


    "Sir, I know it''s not easy for you. You don''t even have a daughter-in-law at such an old age. Old light sticks..."


    "Can you fucking talk? Do you talk like that when you borrow money?" Liu Yong was speechless and shouted.


    "No, sir, don''t be anxious! Listen to me. Look at you. There''s an old light stick. You don''t even have a family around. Why do you say you buckle B? Who do you leave so much money for? You can''t take it away when you die. You might as well borrow me. When you die, I can burn a wreath for you..." I continued.


    "I can''t fucking die for a while. You don''t have to burn a wreath for me!" Liu Yong made me so angry that I couldn''t breathe.


    "Don''t worry, sir. What do I mean? I''m in a bad situation now, but if you help me now, I can''t forget my uncle when I can do it later, can I? But if you don''t help me, you won''t lose anything, but in the future, you say who will provide for the elderly when you get old? Don''t you have to point at me? If I had money at that time, I could provide for the elderly But if I''m poor and jingling, tell me how I raise you! Is that true! Then again, the bar is always your bar in H City, so people know that I Ye Han is your nephew and your successor of Liu Yong. If you say I''m a basket, don''t you have light on your face! But once I get up, what''s the scene in H city ! return home in prosperity! Return home in honor! You''re fucking glorious, aren''t you? Just tell me, aren''t you? "


    As I knocked on the steering wheel, I shouted loudly and forcefully at the phone. Speaking of the back, I felt that the corners of my mouth were white foam. It was too fucking difficult to borrow some money!


    "You can''t take off just for your b mouth..." Liu Yong scolded irritably after listening to me, and then said, "why do you borrow money?"


    "I want to straighten with Zhao San..." I answered directly.


    "Zhao San..." Liu Yong whispered the name in his mouth.


    "I want to take over the business in Zhaojia village!" I continued.


    "Are you sure?" Liu Yongshen whispered.


    "No, look at my life!" I told the truth.


    "Bet?" Liu Yong smiled.


    "I don''t gamble, and I don''t have much chance. I feel bad for a day when Zhao San is in H city!"


    "Are you in such a hurry? I was going to pick him up when I got back..."


    "... Mr. Liu, do this for me. Don''t you understand that I won''t take you with me all my life!" I clenched my teeth and directly issued a military order with Liu Yong.


    "Ye, I don''t care whether I don''t help you or whether I have money. Taking things is a number for me. I''m mainly afraid of you. Do you know? Zhao San is not simple!" Liu Yongyu advised me with a long focus, and then said: "I know I can''t stop you now, but you have to keep some eyes for yourself, do you understand?"


    "Master Liu, I have no way back now..." I whispered.


    "I know about you. As for what you said, it''s bullshit to see me or not. I took you on this road. No matter what you do in the future, I can''t look at you, whether you understand it or not?"


    "I see!" I nodded.


    "Leaf, remember my words. It''s not a good thing for a man to move forward and retreat. You must pay attention to discretion. Do you understand? Don''t think about quick success and instant benefit."


    "I know Master Liu!"


    "That''s OK. You don''t have to worry about money. If we lack everything, we don''t need money. I can''t help you. Money is a matter of one sentence!" Liu Yong said, and his mood was also excited.


    "Good!"


    After that, I hung up with Liu Yong. Liu Yong didn''t ask me how much money I needed. I also told him how much money I needed, but I knew what Liu Yong gave me was definitely something I couldn''t use.


    "Fuck, I''ve gambled this all my life. I''m even fucking blocked up!" after talking to Liu Yongtong, I looked at the scenery outside the car and whispered with my teeth.


    I don''t know when to start. I''ve become a gambler. It''s not that I want to gamble, but that I can''t do without gambling.


    Unconsciously, Zhao Sancheng, who has been unwilling to place his hope on others for the sake of the most critical enemy in my life, also began to bet on Wei Yiwen.


    There will inevitably be various changes in people''s life. The main reason for this change is not people themselves, but people''s environment is changing. In order to adapt to the environment, people have to change, use advance, waste and retreat, and the survival of the fittest. This law says not only people''s physical structure, but also psychological changes.


    Three minutes later, I finished smoking my cigarette, the mobile phone on the seat vibrated, and countless remittance messages appeared on the mobile phone screen like crazy. I know that Liu Yong has begun to give me money.


    ����


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, in our apartment.


    Yang Song received a text message, which said: "Lishui County, photosensitive paper mill, come alone.


    Yang Song looked at the message and was silent for a long time. Then he slowly walked out of his room and came to the living room.


    At this time, a person in the north and south of the living room is sitting in front of the computer playing games. The rest should go to the bar, go to the bar and go to bed.


    "Brother song, are you awake?" after seeing Yang Song coming out, the north and South turned back and asked.


    "Well, where are they?" Yang Song nodded slightly and looked at my room inadvertently.


    "I don''t know... He went out when I woke up..." Nanbei shook his head and replied.


    "Oh, oh!" Yang Song nodded thoughtfully, and then asked, "is the car still at home?"


    "At home, you''re going out, brother song?"


    "Ah, I''ll go out and do something..." then Yang Song went to the cabinet in front of the living room door, opened the drawer, found the car key, and conveniently hid a May 4th pistol in his arms.


    The north and South turned and glanced at Yang Song. The action of hiding the gun was just seen by the north and south.


    "Brother song, what are you doing with a gun?" the north and South frowned and asked.


    "Er... Nothing... Nothing, self-defense..." hearing this sentence, Yang Song brushed the sweat down his face and explained in a flustered expression.


    Due to the distance, the north and South did not find the change of Yang Song''s expression. They thought that Yang Song was afraid of the last accident, so they didn''t think much about playing the game.


    "That what, North and South I left!" before going out, Yang Song looked at North and South with a guilty heart and shouted.


    "I see!"


    "Bang!"


    When the door closed, Yang Song hurried to the underground parking lot with a pistol in his arms.


    ����


    An hour later, on a highway.


    Yang Song stared at the GPS in front of the car while driving. The navigation showed that he was less than 15 kilometers from his destination.


    On the flat and wide road, there are endless poplar trees around. While driving, Yang Song observed the surrounding environment, especially in the woods, because the road is too partial to see a car at all. It seems that he can only hear the sound of the car''s engine.


    "Brother Shi, is this the car?" the cat asked at a high voice after the scar man in the woods saw Yang Song''s car.


    The middle-aged man next to scar man squinted at Yang Song''s license plate number, and then shouted, "that''s it, fuck him for me!"


    "Kang!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a gun rang and a bullet flew directly to the front tire of the car driven by Yang Song.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!" the bullet shot through the tire and the car lost control. Yang Song instinctively hit the steering wheel and stepped on the brake with his foot.


    "Thorn la la!"


    The tire rubbed against the ground, making a harsh noise, and then slowly stopped at the roadside.


    "Fuck!" Yang Song wiped the sweat on his forehead, scolded in a low voice, and then pushed the door directly to get off.


    "Kang!"


    Yang Song got off with his front foot. The second shot rang out again, but missed and hit under Yang Song''s feet.


    "Fuck you..." the young man who shot missed the first hand, then picked up the shotgun and prepared for the second shot.


    "Bang!"


    But before the young man shot, the middle-aged man kicked the young man in the stomach.


    "Fuck your mother, you''re fucking crazy!" the middle-aged man scolded at the young man.


    "Haizi, they were killed by him!" the young man roared with red eyes and teeth.


    "Don''t you fucking know what''s going to live up there? If you kill him, we won''t get a fucking penny, won''t your brothers die in vain!"


    The middle-aged sighed.


    "I don''t fucking care. I have to take revenge!" the young man gasped.


    "Can''t you take your fucking revenge when it''s over? It''s time! When we get the money, you can take it back whenever you want. No one cares about you!"


    The scar man scolded irritably, then jumped down directly from the mound, and then walked out of the poplar forest with a shotgun. The middle-aged man also walked out. The young man lay on the ground and was silent for a moment. Then he stood up, patted the dust on his body, and then walked out.


    "Hoo!"


    Yang Song leaned in front of the car and smoked.


    Scar man pointed his gun directly at Yang Song, and then hooked his hook at Yang Song.


    "Put the gun down, you dare not kill me!" Yang Song threw away the cigarette end in his hand and walked in the direction of scar man.


    "Just understand, it''s easy for us..." the scar man took back his pistol and smiled back.


    "Why, what do I mean by blocking halfway?" Yang Song asked the scar man with his eyebrows twisted.


    "It''s not interesting..." the scar man replied with a smile.


    After hearing this, Yang Song looked at the three people up and down, and then directly focused on the young man.


    ����


    "Have we met?" Yang Song asked, squinting at the young man.


    "Bang!"


    The young man clenched his teeth and jumped up, and then a * hit Yang Song''s head directly!


    "Pop!"


    Yang Song was hit by this * and fell on the ground directly.


    "Have you seen it?" the young man shook the gun in his hand, looked at Yang Song with a ferocious expression and asked.


    "Yes..." Yang Song got up hard, shook his head and replied.


    "Bang!"


    The young man smashed the * on Yang Song''s head again. While smashing it back, he scolded: "I fucking let you see it, I fucking let you see it! You see your mother B!


    Yang Song lay on the ground, his forehead bleeding, suddenly grinned and said, "I remember you. At that time, I fucking killed you together. What about those people? Are they dead?"


    "Pa!"


    The young man directly inserted the shotgun into Yang Song''s mouth, stared at the beads, and shouted madly, "fuck your mother! You fucking say it again!"


    "Woo woo!" Yang Song''s mouth was blocked by the muzzle of the gun and couldn''t speak at all.


    At this time, the middle-aged man came over, grabbed the young man, and then whispered, "almost OK!"


    "Don''t stop me, I''ll fucking kill him!" said the young man, about to pull the trigger.


    "Bang!" the scar man rushed up, kicked the young man, and threw out a black mask.


    "What do you mean?"


    Yang Song looked at the mask on the ground and asked with a smile.


    "Bring it to me if you want to see your daughter-in-law!" cried the scar man.


    "My daughter-in-law is on your cell phone?" after hearing this sentence, Yang Song was obviously excited and shouted at the scar man.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, take it quickly!" the middle-aged man frowned and scolded, and then directly reached out to take out the pistol in Yang Song''s arms.


    "You''re quite fucking cautious!" the middle-aged man said with a smile while groping for Yang Song.


    "Where is my daughter-in-law?" Yang Song asked, looking at the middle-aged man.


    "You''ll know later..." the middle-aged man simply replied, and then directly took out Yang Song''s mobile phone.


    "Dudu!"


    The middle-aged man fiddled with his mobile phone a few times, and then directly pressed the shutdown button.


    "All right, take him to the car!" after everything was cleaned up, the middle-aged man waved his hand, and then the scar man pressed Yang Song into the tree forest.


    Yang Song had a hood on his head. He couldn''t see the outside. He vaguely followed these people into a car.


    The space in the car is not spacious. It should be an ordinary family car, and Yang Song judges that the service time of the car should be at least five years according to the sound of the engine.


    The people in the car didn''t speak, including Yang Song, because he had been silently remembering how many kilometers the car had traveled and the number of turns.


    In fact, some people will think that when you are blindfolded, you simply can''t remember the driving process of the vehicle, but I want to say that the situation in the TV series is not completely false. If you really have a similar experience, you will understand that it''s not difficult to close your eyes and write down the driving process of the vehicle.


    First, the people in the TV series are professionally trained. They have an extraordinary sensitivity to the direction and speed of the car.


    Second, once people reach that level, your nervous mood in your province will make your brain run rapidly, so you will feel something different from usual. If you close your eyes now, you may not remember or feel anything, but if it is really time for life, you can still remember some more or less, which is thought People''s own self-protection system can really stimulate some potential in times of crisis.


    At this moment, Yang Song is in this state. Although he can''t completely remember the driving route, he probably has no problem mastering it.


    Ten minutes later, the car stopped.


    Yang Song quickly loosened his palm and stretched his hands out of the window to make the sweat in his palm disappear as soon as possible.


    "Get off..." after the car stopped, a voice sounded in Yang Song''s ear.


    "Where are you taking me?" Yang Song tried not to let his voice tremble when he spoke, because he didn''t want others to know the tension in his heart.


    "Don''t fucking ink, you''ll know when you get there..." scar man kicked Yang Song impatiently, and then directly dragged him into a long abandoned yard.


    When sun Lei, who was originally standing on the second floor, saw Yang Song and them coming in, he hurried upstairs to the center of the yard.


    "Brother Lei!" the middle-aged man shouted after seeing sun Lei.


    Sun Lei waved his hand, then went to Yang Song''s side and pulled off the hood on Yang Song''s head.


    Suddenly he was pulled off his headgear. Yang Song was not suitable for the dazzling sun. He quickly covered it with his hand. However, in the gap of his palm, Yang Song saw sun Lei''s face.


    "Long time no see!" Sun Lei smiled at Yang Song.


    "You really don''t have a B face. You fucking forget how your leg is lame, don''t you?"


    Yang Song was not surprised when he saw sun Lei, because he had guessed that it was these people.


    "You fucking b-mouth still owes so much!" Sun Lei changed his face when he heard Yang Song''s words, raised his crutch against Yang Song''s face, bit his teeth and scolded.


    "Bah!" Yang Song turned his head and spit, squinting at Sun Lei.


    "What are you looking at?" Sun Lei asked, looking at Yang Song.


    "I grass your mother!"


    "Bang!"


    Yang Song had just finished scolding. The scar man came up and kicked Yang Song directly in the face. Then the youth joined the lineup of beating Yang Song. The two punched and kicked Yang Song.


    "Don''t hit him in the face. Now his B face is still a little useful..." Sun Lei smiled and reminded him.


    Five minutes later, the scar man stopped with the young man. Yang Song wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and asked with a smile, "is that all you can do?"


    "I fuck you, you fucking B mouth really owe a beat!"


    The scar man bit his teeth and then hit Yang Song, but Sun Lei stopped him.


    Sun Lei walked up to Yang Song, patted Yang Song''s face and said, "I have business today. I don''t have time to talk to you..."


    "You''d better kill me, or don''t let me catch the chance. I tell you, I''ll fucking kill you..." Yang Song scolded with his teeth.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. I''ll kill you. Who can save your daughter-in-law! Ha ha..." Sun Lei''s smile was particularly penetrating.


    "Where''s my daughter-in-law?" Yang Song asked with his head down.


    "Can we have a good chat?" Sun Lei tidied up his clothes and asked calmly.


    Yang Song looked at Sun Lei with expressionless eyes and didn''t say a word.


    "You want to see your daughter-in-law, but I asked if you could talk to me!" Sun Lei shouted.


    "Yes!"


    After struggling for a long time, Yang Song finally chose to admit counseling after sun Lei said Qian Rou!


    Sun Lei smiled when he heard Yang Song say yes, and then said, "I brought you here today, either to beat you or to ask you to do something for me. I don''t know if I can talk?"


    "I want to see my daughter-in-law!" Yang Song looked at the factory while talking, trying to find a place to hide people, but the factory was too big. Yang Song couldn''t be sure where these people hid Qian rou.


    "Say things first and then see people!" Sun Lei said simply.


    "You fucking think I''m stupid. I fucking ask you, let me see my daughter-in-law first, and I''ll talk to you again!" Yang Song shouted stubbornly.


    "Bang"


    Sun Lei put a stick on Yang Song''s stomach and then said, "what qualifications do you have to talk to me about conditions!"


    "I... I can''t fucking see anyone. I won''t promise you anything!" Yang Song answered weakly with his stomach covered and half bent over.


    "Did you draft it?" Sun Lei scolded silently, then turned his head and shouted to the middle-aged man, "bring that woman up!"


    "This..." the middle-aged man hesitated.


    "If you want to go, you can go quickly!" Sun Lei stamped his crutch and shouted.


    "OK!" the middle-aged man nodded and then ran directly to the factory.


    Half a minute later, the middle-aged man dragged Qian Rou, who looked haggard and in a trance, back.


    "Husband!"


    After Qian Rou saw Yang Song, she immediately had the spirit and shouted at the top of her voice.


    Yang Song looked at Qian Rou and didn''t say a word. He bit his lips, but his tears still flowed down.


    "Husband, why are you here!"


    Qian Rou cried at Yang Song.


    Yang Song walked slowly to Qian Rou, but was stopped by scar man and youth. Yang Song stared and shouted, "don''t fucking stop me, I want to see my daughter-in-law!"


    When sun Lei heard this, he waved his hand at the scar man, indicating that he didn''t have to stop.


    "Daughter in law, I''m late!"


    Yang song came forward and hugged Qian rou. The bitter mandarin ducks hugged each other tightly. At this time, the tears could not express the feelings of the two people.


    Acacia bitter, parting sorrow, willing to cut off the head for the beauty.


    "Husband, how did you come!" Qian Rou hugged Yang Song, shaking involuntarily.


    These days of panic, these days of fear, finally broke out at the moment of seeing Yang Song.


    "Daughter in law, daughter-in-law, I''m sorry! I''m late! I''m sorry!" Yang song kept admitting his mistake. At this time, Yang Song seemed to have nothing to do but admit his mistake.


    "Husband, did you come to take me home?" Qian Rou wiped her tears and asked Yang Song with a smile. The poor girl thought the nightmare of the previous few days was finally coming to an end.


    "Daughter-in-law, they didn''t do anything to you?" Yang Song dodged his eyes and didn''t dare to answer Qian Rou''s question.


    "No, husband, can we go back?" Qian Rou asked.


    "Daughter-in-law..." Yang Song bit his lips and really didn''t know how to say the following words. Now his heart is still guilty except guilt.


    "Husband, what do you mean?" Qian Rou looked at Yang Song and suddenly had an ominous premonition. Her voice shouted angrily.


    "Daughter in law, I can''t take you home yet. Are you waiting for me..."


    "Yang Song, what are you talking about?" Qian Rou shook her head in a panic.


    "Daughter in law, listen to me..." Yang Song quickly explained, but Sun Lei didn''t give him the chance at all.


    "Take it!"


    As soon as sun Lei waved his hand, scar man directly forced the two people apart.


    "Don''t fucking pull me!" Yang Song shouted at the scar man.

 Chapter 1421

    "Don''t be shameless, I''ll tell you!" the young man directly pointed the muzzle of the gun at Yang Song''s head.


    "Husband!" Qian Rou, dragged by the scar man, cried and prayed to Yang Song.


    "Daughter in law, you are waiting for me!"


    "Sobbing!" Qian Rou''s mouth was blocked at this time. She couldn''t speak and could only make herself sob.


    But Yang song can feel how scared she is and how scared she is from Qian Rou''s expression.


    ����


    Yang Song quietly watched Qian Rou disappear in his vision, quietly with tears and speechless for a long time.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    At this time, a burst of applause burst out.


    "Wonderful! It''s really touching!"


    Sun Lei smiled as he clapped his hands and looked at Yang Song.


    "..." Yang Song turned his head and bit his teeth and looked at Sun Lei.


    "I''ve seen you too. Can we talk about business now?" Sun Lei asked Yang Song with his head tilted.


    "What do you want me to do?" Yang Song asked with trembling lips.


    "Can you do anything?" Sun Lei asked with a smile.


    "As long as I can save my daughter-in-law!"


    "Refreshing!" Sun Lei clapped his hands, then took out a small bottle of potion from his arms and threw it into Yang Song''s hand.


    Yang Song was stunned after taking the potion, then looked at Sun Lei and asked coldly, "what do you mean?"


    "It''s snake venom. A drop of it can poison a cow. How powerful is it?" Sun Lei asked with a smile while smoking.


    "..." Yang Song stared at Sun Lei and said nothing, because he already felt what sun Lei wanted to do.


    "If you take this thing away, everyone in the harem will disappear within three days. You take your daughter-in-law away. If they don''t disappear after three days, your daughter-in-law will disappear, okay?" Sun Lei said after seeing that Yang Song didn''t speak.


    After hearing sun Lei''s words, Yang Song was silent for more than half a minute. Then he looked at the beads and shouted, "I fuck your mother!"


    "Ha ha, despair?" Sun Lei laughed.


    "You''ll fucking die, you know!"


    "I have to watch ye Han die in front of me before I die!" Sun Lei''s eyes suddenly became dark, and then his face looked ferocious and said: "of course, you can also choose not to help me. What''s important, brother and daughter-in-law? You''re selected..."


    "Why me? Why me? Tell me why it''s me!" Yang song suddenly became crazy and yelled at Sun Lei''s collar.


    "No why..." Sun Lei threw away Yang Song at will, and then strode to the factory.


    "Fuck your mother..." Yang Song lay on the ground and looked at the sky with dull eyes. Now I don''t think any language can describe his mood at this moment. Human life is in his hands. In addition to despair, it seems that more is struggle and contradiction!


    After sun Lei and others left, scar man followed them back.


    "Brother Lei, don''t worry?" the middle-aged man pointed to Yang Song lying on the ground.


    "Send him away later..." Sun Lei was in a good mood because he felt that Yang song would definitely choose Qian Rou and give up us. This is the most naked understanding of human nature.


    Today''s weather is not as dark and rainy as that shown in the TV series. On the contrary, today''s sunshine is sufficient and dazzling.


    Lying in the sun, Yang Song felt so dark and ugly.


    He really can''t choose. One side is a brother and the other is a daughter-in-law. Who can tell him which is the correct answer!


    Since ancient times, loyalty and righteousness have been in a dilemma!


    Half an hour later, Yang Song was brought back to the beginning by the scar man. Yang Song was like a walking corpse all the way and lost his most primitive instinct.


    ����


    At the other end, after Yang Song left, sun Lei directly dialed Zhao San''s phone number.


    "Have you finished?" Zhao San asked directly after receiving the phone.


    "It''s done..."


    "How''s it going?"


    "There should be no problem..." Sun Lei touched his mouth and replied.


    "That''s OK. You can have more snacks at home and don''t make any more forks..." Zhao San still asked some uneasy.


    "Don''t worry, there''s no problem at home. Just wait for the network. How''s your side?" Sun Lei promised.


    "I just got off the ship and am on my way to the company..."


    "Do you want to talk?" Sun Lei hesitated and asked.


    "Talk about him? B, fire directly, don''t use the whole line!" at this time, Zhao San seemed to be 30 or 40 years younger. He spoke very domineering. Although he might feel a little out of his mind, he also showed his tough side.


    At Zhao San''s age, they must be more and more smooth in life. Their first reaction is to make things small and trivial!


    But this time Zhao San is different. He knows he can''t go on like this. Sometimes your retreat is weak in the eyes of others, so he chose the most direct and violent means to solve the problem this time.


    "That''s OK. Pay attention there. After all, it''s not like the original..." Sun Lei was silent for a long time and whispered.


    "Good!"


    Zhao San promised and hung up directly.


    At 8 p.m., in the harem bar.


    "Where''s Yang Song? What''s the fool doing?" Liu Rui staggered into my office with a toothpick in his mouth.


    "I fucking watch him for you every day?" I gave Liu Rui a white look, and then looked at the transfer information on the computer screen.


    "Shit, you''re a JB boss. You don''t even know where the fucking employees go. Just step down..." Liu Rui walked up to me with a grinding chirp. He spoke in a very dissatisfied tone. Then he glanced at the computer screen with his little eyes, then stared at the beads and shouted, "shit, you''re fucking rich!"


    "OK..." I replied casually, then picked up the mobile phone on the table and dialed Wei Yiwen.


    "Ye, what''s the matter?" Wei Yiwen answered the phone quickly and asked carelessly.


    "When the money arrives, you give me a card number and I''ll transfer it..." I looked at the information on the screen and said with a little pain.


    "So fast?" Wei Yiwen smiled.


    "Early finish, early worry." I rubbed my face and egg, and replied tired.


    "Well, I''ll send you a text message later..." Wei Yiwen said after being stunned.


    "OK!" I nodded and hung up.


    "Fuck, it''s been a fucking hard day..." after I put down the phone, I was directly paralyzed in the chair, closed my eyes tightly and didn''t want to say a word.


    Liu Rui was silly, chewing a toothpick and looking at me directly.


    "What are you looking at?" I opened one eye and looked at Liu Rui impatiently.


    "What is this money for?" Liu Rui asked, touching his nose.


    "Clean up Zhao San..." I sighed and replied.


    "Shit, is the cost a little too big?" Liu Rui was speechless.


    "I didn''t pay anything in return. If I could get it done, I would fucking look at it..." I picked up my mobile phone as I spoke, because I knew that Wei Yiwen''s account had been sent to me.


    "Ye, you can think well. This money is not a small amount. If it''s gone, we may have worked hard to slow down all our lives..." Liu Rui was still worried.


    "Wei Yiwen''s ideas have been smoothed out for me. There should be no problem..."


    "Do you trust Wei Yiwen so much? We''ve only known each other for a few days!" Liu Rui suddenly stopped my hand on the keyboard because he knew I was going to transfer money.


    "I don''t believe them, I''m brother Xinlong..." I looked up and replied.


    "Brother long, you have to be careful! When did you become more impulsive than us?" Liu Rui looked at me with an incredible look. Now he can''t understand my gambler''s thinking. So much money is given to others?


    "It''s not my impulse. I borrowed all the money. I''m more worried than you about how it will fail. Do you understand?" I pulled Liu Rui''s hand away irritably.


    "What''s the difference between what you borrowed and what I borrowed? Have you discussed this with us?" Liu Rui suddenly became excited, stared at the beads and shouted at me.


    "What to discuss?" I was stunned and asked with my head tilted.


    "Pa!" when I asked Liu Rui, he couldn''t speak. He directly picked up the cigarette box on the table and lit one for himself.


    "Is this still a fucking discussion? If we want to avenge pig Mingda, winning Zhao San is the fastest way, and now the opportunity is in my eyes. I tell me how to discuss it! Who can stop me at this time? Tell me!"


    Liu Rui looked at me and suddenly stopped talking. He smoked a cigarette. Three or two of a cigarette were directly consumed.


    "Shit!" Liu Rui scolded wordlessly, and then pushed the door out directly.


    I looked at Liu Rui''s back and felt like turning over rivers and seas. I didn''t know what it was like. Anyway, I felt very tired.


    Three minutes later, four big words appeared on the computer screen: "remittance succeeded!"


    Tired, I picked up the phone and called Wei Yiwen.


    "Has the money arrived?" I asked in a low voice.


    "Here we are."


    "That''s all right..."


    I was ready to hang up, but Wei Yiwen quickly shouted, "leaves!"


    "What''s the matter?" I was stunned and asked.


    "Don''t be too tired. Uncle qian can''t let you spend in vain!" Wei Yiwen said in a very positive tone.


    "Hehe, it''s all right, uncle. Don''t worry! I always worry about money!" I grinned.


    "That''s all right!"


    "Hang up!"


    "Yes."


    After I finished talking with Wei Yiwen, when I hung up, I suddenly saw the picture of Su Su on the mobile phone screen. I don''t know why every time I saw the picture of Su Su, I felt like a cool wind blowing in my heart. It was very comfortable and comfortable


    My hands seemed to call Susu involuntarily.


    "What''s the daughter-in-law doing?" after Su Su answered the phone, I shouted.


    "Oh, who is this?" Su Su replied to me in a strange way.


    "I''m your husband, who am I!"


    "Go away, Miss Ben is single. What''s the matter with calling me?" Su asked in a very blunt tone.


    "Nothing. I just miss you..."


    After saying this, I feel I can''t stand it. It''s so fucking numb!


    "..." Su Su suddenly became silent.


    "Hello? Why don''t you talk?" I felt something wrong and asked quickly.


    "It''s all right. I thought you forgot me..."


    Su Su''s tone was slightly sad, and I don''t blame others for saying so. I really haven''t contacted her much these days, because there are too many facts.


    "I''m busy these days..." I touched my nose and explained awkwardly.


    "Very busy!"


    Su Su''s tone of voice was neither salty nor light. I didn''t try to figure out what she meant. I just asked with a smile, "come out and meet?"


    "OK, you decide the place!" Su Su readily promised me.


    "Then I''ll pick you up now?" as soon as Su Su promised, I quickly stood up and walked outside while dressing.


    "No, can you tell me the address? I''ll just take a taxi..." Su thought and replied.


    "That''s OK. Contact me then!"


    "Bye!"


    Su Su hung up the phone, and I walked quickly to the door of the bar.


    "Why are you in such a hurry!" Wu Mei shouted at me as I passed the front desk.


    I turned to look at Wu Mei and found that the pure beauty regretted that day and actually came to work in our harem!


    I was stunned for a moment, and then replied: "go out and do something..."


    "Go out and find a little girl?" Wu Mei asked casually, fiddling with her fingers.


    "Take care of your family, Liu Ruide. Don''t do everything all day..." I replied irritably, and then walked out of the door directly.


    "I don''t know what to do this day..." Wu Mei whispered after I left, and then looked at Xi Xi and said, "don''t worry about Xi Xi. If I have a sister, he can''t run away..."


    "Sister Wu, what are you talking about?" I regret that after hearing this, my face turned red, and the ambiguous scene between us under her bedroom building flashed directly in my mind.


    "Oh, it''s all women. What else do you pretend to be with your sister?" Wu Mei said with a smile.


    "It''s really nothing!" he threw down this sentence with a red face and ran out of the front desk to help Duan Hui and them get busy.


    Wu Mei looked at her busy back, smiled and shook her head. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    ����


    On the other end, after I left the harem, I drove directly to find a hot pot shop whose location is not very remote. The weather is getting colder and colder, so I think the current climate is the most suitable for eating hot pot.


    After entering the hot pot shop, I ordered first, and then called Su Su to tell her the specific location of the hot pot shop.


    Half an hour later, Su Su appeared in front of me. Today, Su Su was wearing a pair of high heels, black leggings on his legs and a medium long white sweater. The whole person looked a little sexy and a little fashionable.


    "Why did you come?" I asked, looking at Su Su while I was laying mutton.


    "No, you ate before I came?" Jesus put down his bag and shouted with a small mouth.


    "There was a beautiful woman eating with me just now. This is the second..."


    "Ouch, boss ye, you''ve been busy all day..." Su smiled and sat opposite me. Then he picked up chopsticks and began to put mutton in his bowl.


    "Elder sister, you haven''t eaten for several days?" I asked straightly.


    "Sister, I lose weight this day. If you don''t have to invite me to dinner, I can''t eat..." Su explained to me while putting mutton in his mouth. He looked very cute.


    "Then I''m honored?" I smiled and poured a glass of wine into my glass.


    "That''s not..." Su Su glanced, then saw several empty bottles at my hand, and asked, "don''t drink less?"


    "En en, relieve your worries..." I drank the wine in the cup in one gulp.


    "It''s boring to drink by yourself! Come on, sister, accompany you!" Susu very wisely grabbed the wine bottle next to me and poured himself a glass.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I raped you when you drank too much?" I asked with a smile.


    "Cut, try if you have the ability..." Su replied with disdain, and then put meat in his bowl.


    I looked at Su Su and smiled. Then I drank and ate hot pot.


    ����


    On the other hand, after Yang Song returned to the city, he didn''t go home directly, but found a small bar in a remote location.


    "Coo Doo!"


    Yang Song dries directly into a large cup of draft beer. At this time, the yellow liquid in the cup seems to be just like water. One cup after another is poured into Yang Song''s stomach.


    "Another drink!" Yang Song shouted vaguely.


    "Elder brother, still drink?" the waiter of the bar frowned and asked Yang Song.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I won''t give you money or what!" Yang Song scolded irritably.


    The waiter had no choice but to pick up another glass for Yang Song. After receiving the beer, Yang song suddenly cried. There were not many people in the bar. Yang Song''s cry directly attracted everyone''s attention.


    After crying for a while, Yang Song began to laugh again. After laughing for a while, he began to cry again and again.


    At first, the people in the bar still looked at him, but then no one cared about him at all. They completely regarded him as a monster.


    Yang Song didn''t know how many glasses of wine he had drunk. Anyway, there were many. Later, he began to vomit. When the waiter saw Yang Song vomit, he directly kicked Yang Song out.


    "Wow, wow!"


    Yang Song was lying on the wall next to the bar, vomiting constantly. Except for stealing contemptuous eyes, no one came forward to ask him what was going on.


    After vomiting for a while, Yang Song finally slowed down and walked aimlessly in the silent street.


    At this moment, Yang Song thinks he wants to die, but he can''t die!


    There are some things he wants to say to us, but he can''t say!


    Everything can only be suppressed in the heart of this seemingly cheerful man.


    ����


    At the other end, I ate the hot pot with Su Su for more than two hours and finally finished it. During the meal, I complained to Su Su while drinking. I told Su Su everything that happened to us during this time. Of course, I didn''t tell Su Su anything.


    Susu listened to all my things quietly. She is really a good listener. She laughs with you when you laugh, and she laughs with you when you are sad.


    Moreover, for the first time, Su Su didn''t stop me from drinking this time. I don''t remember how much wine I drank. Anyway, in the end, I was full of wine bottles. At the beginning, Su Su Su also had a drink with me, but later she didn''t drink directly, because she couldn''t drink any more.


    The check-out was made by Su Su, because I drank the same as Wu Laoer next door. Yes, don''t talk about a straight line when walking. It''s good not to fucking turn around. Moreover, I think Su Su Su has four heads.


    "Daughter-in-law, I''ll go to the bathroom first, and we''ll go later..." I said, standing in front of the bar.


    "Then go..." Su Su replied with a broken expression.


    "Bang!"


    As soon as I took two steps, I was directly on the ground. Customers in the hot pot shop looked at me one after another.


    "Look at your mother..." I stood and pointed to the group of customers who were about to swear. Su Su hurriedly came forward and covered my mouth, and then smiled at the busy customers and explained, "don''t mind if he drinks too much..."


    "Daughter-in-law, you don''t have to pay attention to me! They make me anxious..."


    Before I finished speaking, Susu directly dragged me to the bathroom.


    "Hurry in! I''ll wait for you outside..." Su said, pointing to the sign in the men''s room.


    "It''s very kind of you, daughter-in-law. Come and kiss..." I pouted and reached Su Su''s face.


    "Roll the calf!" Susu pushed me and scolded loudly.


    "Don''t kiss if you don''t want to kiss, scold anyone..." I muttered, then pushed the door and walked into the bathroom.


    After I was sent to the toilet by Su Su, I don''t remember how I took off my pants and peed. Anyway, I don''t even know whether I came out with my pants on or not.


    After going to the toilet, Su Su helped me out of the hot pot shop. The air inside the house was relatively warm, but it was cold outside. When the wind blew, I threw up directly.


    "Oh, I knew I wouldn''t let you drink so much..." Su whispered as he wiped my mouth.


    "Daughter in law, what are we going to do?" I giggled at Su Su after I vomited.


    "I won''t take advantage of my virtue..." Su shouted in my face, and then reached out to stop a taxi.


    "I''ll take you home first, and then I''ll go home." Susu took great pains to drive me to the direction of the taxi, and followed me while walking.


    I looked up at Susu, then bowed my head and vomited out again.


    "Wow..."


    I leaned against Su Su and vomited. Su Su didn''t dislike it. Instead, he helped me wipe my mouth very carefully and muttered, "is my mother so ugly? I vomited at a glance..."


    "Daughter in law, I can''t go home. I''m afraid they''ll see me drink too much and think nonsense!" I squatted on the ground and muttered in a low voice.


    "You are too tired to live this day..." Su frowned slightly and then dragged me to the direction of the taxi.


    The waiting taxi driver yawned, then pulled on the handbrake, reluctantly pushed open the door and came over.


    "Where are you going?" the taxi driver asked Su Su after getting me on the bus.


    "I''d better go to my house, Guangming garden..." Su said wordlessly looking at my half dead look.


    "Buzz!"


    Knowing the destination, the driver kicked off the gas and started the car directly.


    "Can I take you back to my house?" asked Susu, looking at me.


    "Daughter in law, you are very kind to me..." I replied with a giggle.


    "Get out!" Susu turned his head and gave me a white look.


    "Come on, daughter-in-law''s mouth..." I tried to get up, pouted and reached Su Su''s face.

 Chapter 1422

    "Get out of here!"


    Su Su reacted very violently and slapped his mouth on the window for me, but I found that this sentence was true. After struggling on the window for a while, I pouted my lips at Su Su Su.


    "Daughter-in-law!" at this time, I don''t know what I think. Anyway, I just want to kiss Su Su. I can''t control my blind date.


    "Ye Han, if you''re fighting with me, I''ll kick you down!" Su Su stretched out his little hand and blocked my mouth, struggling and threatening me.


    "Sobbing..." my mouth was covered and I couldn''t speak, but it couldn''t stop my thought of kissing Su Su. I arched my head and rubbed on Su Su''s face.


    Su Su, a girl, was certainly not as strong as me, so I went up and held Su Su Su''s hand, and then kissed her directly with my head down.


    I wanted to kiss, but I missed it and kissed directly on my forehead.


    "Come on! Kiss you too. Can you be honest for a while..." Su pushed me away and shouted with a red face.


    "Daughter in law, go home and sleep!" I cried comfortably, lying on Su Su''s chest and smelling her fragrance.


    Su Su frowned and said, "don''t vomit me, or I''ll really kill you. I''m not kidding you..."


    "Bang!" Su Su Su just put my head up and I hit it directly on the right.


    "Daughter in law, my head hurts..." I rubbed my head and said to Su Su with a giggle.


    "You are four not four silly......" Su Su looked at me a little distressed, covered his small mouth and scolded with a smile.


    "It hurts..."


    With these words, my body slipped, my head banged on Su Su Su''s beautiful leg, and then I bounced a few times with great elasticity.


    Su Su instinctively frowned when she saw my head on her lap, but she couldn''t bear to move my head away, so she had to silently accept the ambiguous gesture.


    I lay on Su Su''s thigh and secretly looked at her. After I found that she had no reaction, I put my hand on her thigh.


    "Ye Han, you son of a bitch, do you want a face?"


    Su Su rubbed his silver teeth and scolded.


    "Daughter-in-law, you are so kind to me..." I''m ready to play silly to the end. No matter how Su Su scolds me, I can''t take my head back.


    "Ye Han, you''re really shameless! Just install it for me, just install it!" Su Su''s crisp chest rippled slightly, then took a few shots, calmed down a little, then took out his mobile phone and dialed out.


    "Er Ke, what are you doing?" Su Su asked after the phone was connected.


    "I sleep at home. What else can I do?" a vague lazy voice came from the phone.


    "Well... Didn''t you go to the bar?" Su Su then asked.


    "What are you going to? Sister, I''m here today. I can''t go. I''ll go and play with you tonight..."


    "Er Ke, I have something to do today. Otherwise, don''t come here..." Su Su looked at me and said nervously.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Anyway, there''s something wrong. Just don''t come here..." Su Su wanted to make an excuse, but found that he couldn''t find any good reason at all.


    "Su Su, do you want to do something sorry for me!" the other end of the phone was silent and asked in a very serious tone.


    "Go away, what have I done to be sorry for you!" Su Su Su blushed and began to stammer.


    "Say, who are you going to hang out with today!"


    "Er Ke, if you''re teasing me, I''ll be angry!" Su Su shouted angrily with his cheeks bulging.


    "Well, well, I won''t tease you! Then you have to tell me what you''re doing today!" Erke knew that Su Su Su was going to be angry and dared not continue to joke with Su Su Su.


    "I went out to dinner with Ye Han today, and then he drank too much. Now he''s lying there like a dead man. I can''t help but take him home..." Su Su explained with a broken face, looking at me sleeping like a dead pig.


    "Who is Ye Han?" the girl opposite the phone asked heartlessly.


    "That''s the bar owner!"


    "I''ll go, sister. You''re a rich man!"


    "He''s a big fart. He''s a player who doesn''t dare to go back home every day..." Su was speechless.


    "That''s good. You''re also a boss! No, sister, aren''t you two still in love? Why did you get together? Isn''t it a little too anxious!" Er Ke thought for a while and suddenly realized.


    "I''ll tell you the last time, he just drank too much and had no place to go!" Su Su let Erke break down and shouted with his hair.


    "What are you arguing about, daughter-in-law?" I turned over and asked vaguely, lying on Su Su''s lap.


    "Brother, can you stop talking about changing?"


    Susu looked at me and ate my heart.


    "Su Su, you can do it now. Your daughter-in-law shouted. You told me it''s okay! After the movie, you!" shouted the other end of the phone.


    "Come on, I won''t tell you!" Jesus shouted angrily.


    "Keep your temper, my sister!"


    "Get out!"


    "Ha ha, don''t tease you, hang up."


    With that, Su Su hung up the phone, and then more than 20 minutes later, the two of us came to Su Su''s community.


    After we got off, the taxi driver looked at us, shook his head and whispered, "now he''s young!"


    Su Su took me into the elevator and opened the door of his house.


    "Bang!"


    When she opened the door, Su Su dragged me to the sofa in the living room like a dead pig. Then she panted off her ladle shoes and sat cross legged beside me.


    "Daughter in law, what are you doing?"


    "Fuck off, don''t be your daughter-in-law all day. If I were your daughter-in-law, I would be so angry......" Su Su Su''s foot was stuffy on my face and scolded in a very irritable mood.


    "Daughter-in-law, you are my daughter-in-law..." I put my arms around Su Su Su''s small feet, and then whispered while lying down.


    Su Su took back his feet with a disdainful expression, and then rubbed the saliva on my face.


    "Daughter-in-law, daughter-in-law... Hoo Hoo Hoo!" I called a few times and fell asleep directly.


    Su Su blinked at me for a while, then helped me take off my dirty clothes, sighed slightly, and took my clothes into the bathroom.


    After arriving at the bathroom, Su Su directly threw my clothes into the washing machine. Then she took off her clothes tired and turned on the bathroom faucet. The warm water washed Su Su Su''s sexy body. Her long black hair was pulled up high to prevent it from getting wet when taking a bath. The bathroom door was unlocked. If I didn''t sleep now, I would be dead tired, I need a fucking look, too.


    Twenty minutes later, Su Su came out of the bathroom barefoot in his cartoon pajamas.


    When passing by the sofa in the living room, he suddenly saw me who was already asleep. Su Su blinked his big eyes and was stunned for a long time. He muttered, "you are almost as big as me! Why are you so tired..."


    "No, no, don''t shoot!" at this moment, the expression on my face suddenly became ferocious, struggling and yelling.


    "It''s all right, it''s all right! No one killed you!" Su Su quickly came forward and hugged my head, stroking my hair and softly comforting me.


    Five minutes later, I was calm again and the whole house was quiet.


    ����


    The next morning, I was directly woken up by Liu Rui''s phone.


    I opened my eyes vaguely, picked up the phone and asked irritably, "what are you doing?"


    "What the fuck am I asking you? What''s the matter with Yang Song? You didn''t come back all night! Why did you two elope!" Liu Rui''s tone was very excited. It seemed that he was really worried about us. After all, everyone knew that my situation was a little special.


    "Yang Song is gone?" I know I''m all right, but as soon as I heard that Yang Song was gone, my heart directly mentioned to my throat, and the whole person was refreshed in an instant.


    "Yes, I''ve called him all day and no one answered..." Liu Rui shouted anxiously.


    "OK, I know. I''ll go back now..."


    I put on my pants and replied anxiously.


    "Hurry up, it''s not enough for me to worry about every fucking day..." Liu Rui replied to me, and then hung up the phone directly.


    After I talked to Liu Rui on the phone, I ran directly to the door while wearing my coat.


    "Are you awake?" Su Su Su, who was preparing breakfast, heard me and shouted at me.


    After hearing Su Su Su''s voice, I was stunned, then ran to Su Su''s side and hugged Su Su Su.


    "You... What are you doing?" Su Su''s face turned red and stammered.


    "When I''m finished, let''s get together..." I pasted it in Su Su''s ear and said softly.


    "It''s like who''s going to promise you!" Su Su Su stamped his foot and said coyly. He turned his head and found that I had run out of the door.


    Su Su looked at the freshly prepared breakfast and was stunned for a while. Then he puffed his mouth and said, "is he stupid? He thought my mother had slept him..."


    ����


    After I left Su Su''s house, I took a taxi directly. After getting on the bus, I took out my mobile phone and dialed Guo Siwei.


    "Hello?" Guo thought quickly connected the phone.


    "Brother Guo, let me ask if there was a shooting in our city yesterday?" I asked anxiously.


    "Shooting?" Guo thought stunned.


    "Well, I lost a friend..."


    "No! I didn''t hear what happened yesterday!"


    Guo thought with some doubts.


    "That''s OK, it''s ok..." when I heard that there was no shooting, I was a lot more secure, because I knew Yang Song had a gun in his hand. If he was in any danger, he would shoot at the first time.


    "Shall I help you find it?" Guo thought then asked.


    "Don''t use it first. I''ll look for it first..."


    "Well, call if you have something!"


    "OK."


    After that, I hung up with Guo Siwei. Ten minutes later, I changed the car at the hot pot restaurant where Su Su had dinner yesterday, and then came directly to the harem.


    Fifteen minutes later, I arrived at the front door of the harem.


    As soon as my front foot got off the bus, I saw Liu Rui staggering out with some clothes in his hand.


    "Why are you going?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "I''ll send clothes to Yang Song..." Liu Rui pulled the door and got into my car.


    "No, what''s Yang Song doing? You have to send him clothes?" I closed the door and turned to ask.


    "I don''t fucking know. Anyway, just tell me to pick him up and take some clothes..." Liu Rui glanced and said nothing.


    "I don''t have enough fucking money for people to pick up?" I said with the same speechless expression.


    "Drive quickly. He has been lovelorn recently and can do anything stupid. We should give him more tolerance and love..."


    Liu Rui mildly underestimated one sentence. I directly started the car and drove to the address Liu Rui gave me.


    "Do you think Yang Song is a little strange recently?" I asked Liu Rui while driving.


    "What''s strange? When you''re lovelorn, you''ll do the same..." Liu Rui''s answer doesn''t agree. He doesn''t understand what I mean at all.


    "I don''t mean lovelorn..."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "How can I feel that Qian Rou''s business is not so simple..." I whispered, then glanced at Liu Rui with my eyes and observed his reaction.


    "..." after Liu Rui looked at me with his small eyes for a while, he suddenly realized and shouted, "you mean Qian Rou didn''t really dump Yang Song! Did Yang Song dump Qian Rou?"


    "Fuck off! I really can''t talk to you about your IQ..."


    I looked a little broken and scolded. Now I really don''t want to say a word to Liu Rui. I think it''s difficult for me to communicate with him. Now I doubt how this fool grows so big!


    Half an hour later, Liu Rui and I found the address sent by Yang Song.


    "Where are the people?"


    I parked my car on the side of the road and observed the surrounding environment. I found that I didn''t find Yang Song.


    "He called me to borrow his cell phone, and I can''t contact him now..." Liu Rui spread his helplessness.


    "Shit! Drive around..." I scolded silently, and then drove around the street.


    I wandered around with Liu Rui for about ten minutes and finally found something. We saw a group of old men and women forming a circle at the gate of the park.


    "Why is this scene a little familiar..." Liu Rui touched his chin and asked me after thinking for a while.


    "I seem to have some fucking impression!" I was a little surprised. Then Liu Rui and I suddenly looked up at the same time, and then rushed out of the car.


    Because we have indeed seen this scene. The last time we saw Yang Song was beaten by a gun. The same situation, the same old man and woman!


    "Oh, this young man is so white!" an old lady said to the people nearby.


    "Yes! It''s so white..." another old lady commented.


    "Yes, it''s cold, naive and frost resistant..." an old man in the crowd coughed twice and looked envious.


    "Excuse me..."


    Liu Rui and I pushed through the crowd. As we thought, the protagonist in the crowd was Yang Song!


    Yang Song is shivering and hiding in the corner, and now Yang Song''s dress is a little different, because he doesn''t wear anything. He doesn''t wear anything anywhere except a plastic bag hanging on his ass and eggs!


    Liu Rui quickly put his clothes on Yang Song. When Yang Song saw me coming with Liu Rui, he cried.


    "Elder brother, what are you playing with?" I asked while holding back a smile and looking at Yang Song.


    "Don''t fucking mention it... Yesterday I drank too much and fell asleep in the park. When I woke up, I saw a group of old men and women watching around me!" Yang Song ran to my car quickly after putting on his clothes.


    Liu Rui and I also got on the bus quickly. When the onlookers saw that we were gone, they should do whatever they wanted.


    ����


    After getting on the bus, Liu Rui and I looked at Yang Song and didn''t say a word. The atmosphere in the car was very embarrassing.


    "What are you looking at?" Yang Song asked us with his teeth clenched.


    "Pooh!"


    "Ha ha ha!"


    I laughed with Liu Rui.


    "Big brother, you are so awesome!" Liu Rui patted his thigh and gave Yang Song a thumbs up.


    "Brother song, I''m not satisfied with anyone now, so I''ll obey you! Your life is not in vain, really..." I smiled and gave Yang Song a thumbs up.


    "Don''t fucking laugh, can you drive quickly!" Yang Song shouted irritably.


    "OK..." I promised and started the car directly.


    "Don''t you two go back and tell others about it, don''t you know?" after Yang Song said this, he looked at Liu Rui giggling next to him and shook his head silently, adding: "I didn''t say that..."


    "Why didn''t you say it?" I looked back at Yang Song and asked with a smile. However, at the moment I looked back, I suddenly saw the bottle in Yang Song''s hand.


    Yang Song seemed to feel that I found the bottle in his hand and quickly hid. Yang Song''s hiding aroused my curiosity.


    "What''s that thing in your hand?" I looked at Yang Song and asked.


    "Nothing... Nothing!" Yang Song explained awkwardly.


    I looked at Yang Song and knew he didn''t want to tell me, but I didn''t continue to ask, because Yang Song had just stripped all his things, but he still kept this bottle. I think it might be something like a token of love left by Qian Rou for him.


    ����


    Half an hour later, the three of us returned home.


    When we got home, I found that Wei Yiwen and some of them came.


    "Ye, are you back?" when Wei Yiwen saw us coming back, he stood up and said hello to me.


    "Why are you still here?" I asked, looking at Wei Yiwen in surprise.


    "I have something to do with you..."


    "Well, come in and talk!" then I changed my slippers and took Wei Yiwen into my room.


    "Shit, say something behind someone''s back..." Liu Rui glanced, obviously not very satisfied with my behavior.


    Yang Song looked at the back of Wei Yiwen and me. After being silent for a while, he also returned to his room.


    After entering the house, I sat on the bed, and Wei Yiwen sat next to me. I handed him a cigarette and lit one for myself.


    "What''s the matter?" I looked at Wei Yiwen and asked.


    "MD sent a letter and asked me to come the day after tomorrow..." Wei Yiwen smelled the cigarette in his hand, but didn''t light it.


    "... are you sure?" I was stunned and asked.


    "The time is fixed!" Wei Yiwen nodded.


    "OK, you guys go over..."


    "It''s not good for me to go there by myself. I''m afraid they''re careless..." Wei Yiwen explained.


    "Can you do it yourself?" I asked, frowning.


    "Shit! What''s wrong with me..." Wei Yiwen scolded silently, and then said: "I think so. Let''s give them 10 million and let them kill Zhao San. Then when Zhao San is gone, we will give them all the transportation line and origin. We will have the processing business here in Zhaojia village, but the premise is that our purchase from him is 30% cheaper than that from other channels. What do you think of this?"


    "You mean we give up all the business over there?"


    "Don''t you let me out?" Wei Yiwen asked directly after listening to me.


    "Let''s give them money and then give them all the work. Isn''t this a little inappropriate?" I asked, rubbing my chin.


    "It''s really a little inappropriate, but ye, have you ever thought about whether we can do a good job in the market there in our current state? If we have to hold the business there, there will only be one end!"


    "What will happen?" I asked.


    "Smoke yourself, the business over there is difficult to do, even if you give me a sun, I may not be able to do well..." Wei Yiwen took a cigarette and squinted at me.


    "So difficult?" I was stunned, and my tone was very surprised.


    "What do you think? Zhao San has worked hard for so many years and still has this virtue... Besides, we are not as good as Zhao San in terms of money or people. If you take this * over, it won''t do us any good..."


    ��������


    I looked straight at Wei Yiwen. Although I was a little unwilling, I knew he was right. We really don''t have the ability to take over Zhao San''s business in JS corner, but it was a fucking waste of money! I couldn''t bear to throw it away!


    "Of course, you has the final say, you can think about it. After all, you are the boss..." Wei Yi Wen saw me hesitant and added a little hesitation.


    "No, do as you say!" I waved my hand directly and said in a very positive tone.


    "Ha ha..." Wei Yiwen looked at me and smiled.


    "What are you laughing at?" I asked with the same smile as I flicked the ash.


    "Nothing. It just feels like you trust me... It''s not a good habit!"


    "You don''t have to use people. I still understand this truth..." I patted Wei Yiwen on the shoulder, sighed and said, "this time I''ve put all my family money on you. Don''t drop the chain for me!"


    "I''ll try my best!" Wei Yiwen nodded definitely.


    "That''s good. When are you leaving?"


    "Tomorrow, I''ll go by boat..."


    "Go by yourself or take Zhang Fengyu with them?"


    "I''ll go there by myself. It''s not good to take people. It''s easy for them to misunderstand..." Wei Yiwen thought for a moment and said.


    "Can you do it yourself? Will it be dangerous?"


    As soon as I heard that Wei Yiwen wanted to go by himself, I suddenly felt a little worried. Even if the four of them went together, I was a little worried. Let alone alone alone.


    "Can you do it? I''ve been here for so many years. When I go there, someone will pick me up. It should be nothing. If not, I''ll throw down the money and run away. It''s no use for them to ask me to die..." Wei Yiwen said casually.


    "Grass, that money is my fucking wife Ben. If you say you lose it, you''ll lose it to me!" I was a little speechless and scolded with a smile.


    "Ha ha!" Wei Yiwen suddenly laughed and said, "this money is also my coffin! I''m more than 40 years old this year. If I can''t catch this opportunity, I''ll struggle to get up all my life..."


    I looked at Wei Yiwen''s old face and suddenly felt that he might really cherish the money more than I did.

 Chapter 1423

    If we lose this time, we are still young and have a lot of time, but what about him?


    Nearly 50 years old, he has experienced the ups and downs of brother long once. We are the second chance given to him by God. If he still can''t catch it this time, will God give him the third time?


    Even if I did, when would it be?


    How much time does he have to wait for this opportunity!


    Sometimes you have to admit that the older you are, the fewer opportunities you have, and the more urgent it is to seize the opportunity.


    "OK, I''ll go back first if there''s nothing wrong..." when Wei Yiwen saw that I didn''t speak, he stood up tired and stretched himself.


    "You don''t have to be too stressed, not this time. We have another time. I still have money in my hand..." I patted Wei Yiwen on the shoulder and comforted him.


    "Grass, I''m so old that I need you to give me relief..." Wei Yiwen scolded silently, and then walked out of my house with a big step.


    ����


    When I went out with Wei Yiwen, I saw Liu Rui following Zhang Fengyu. They were chatting.


    It''s nagging, but I feel as if Liu Rui''s mouth is open, and others collapse, especially Zhang Fengyu. When he came, he had a good head shape. This time, he caught it like a brooding chicken


    "Let me tell you, you don''t care which broken game hall you have. Just follow what I said about the whole condom factory. I tell you that it has to make fucking money..." Liu Rui said with white foam around his mouth and dragging Zhang Fengyu.


    "Brother, can you spare me? I really can''t fix the condom. Can you let others do it?" Zhang Fengyu grabbed his hair and bit his teeth at Liu Rui.


    "Grass, I can''t fix it..." Castle Peak and big brother quickly shook their heads.


    "They can''t do it. I tell you it''s best for you to get it..." Liu Rui looked at Zhang Yuyu firmly and said.


    "Big brother, why? How the fuck am I fit to get something?" Zhang Fengyu shouted. I think he''s making Liu Rui''s ink cry.


    I looked at Zhang Fengyu and felt sad for him. My brother Rui hasn''t seen anyone for so many years. If he does, he will never come to a good end.


    "I felt you have this temperament from the first time I saw you. Really, it''s a pity if you don''t get a condom. I''ll tell you..." Liu Rui may be thirsty and said after drinking water.


    "I''ll make a condom if I have any fucking temperament!" Zhang Fengyu shouted.


    "Why? Do you despise condoms?" Liu Rui asked Zhang Fengyu with his mouth tilted, staring at small eyes like soybeans.


    "I don''t look down on him. I really can''t get anything. Brother, I beg you. Can you let me go?" Zhang Fengyu almost knelt down to Liu Rui when he spoke.


    "No, if you don''t promise me today, I can''t let you go. I''ll tell you..." Liu Rui said stubbornly.


    "Grass! Believe it or not, I''ll kill you!" Zhang Fengyu was made a little anxious by Liu Rui. He took out a pistol directly from his clothes, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Then you hurry. I don''t want to live. Shoot quickly..." Liu Rui answered calmly on the sofa.


    Zhang Fengyu thought about it for a while, then threw away the pistol directly. He looked at Liu Rui with a very sincere attitude and said, "I''m really careless. Can I fucking take it, brother? Can I make a condom with you?"


    "If you have this attitude, I can talk to you..." my brother Rui crossed his legs very comfortably, looked at Zhang Fengyu with satisfaction and said.


    "What do you want to talk about?" when Zhang Fengyu said these words, his teeth were biting, and he felt like he wanted to eat people.


    I''m not really bragging. If Zhang Fengyu was given a chance, he would eat Liu Rui raw!


    "Well, I''ve figured out the names of our contraceptives. Which bar we don''t call Hougong and our condoms are called Yulin army. What do you say?" Liu Rui touched his chin and said.


    "OK, just be satisfied..." Zhang Fengyu nodded painfully.


    "Don''t be so perfunctory. I didn''t get the name casually. I tell you, he has a moral!" Liu Rui shouted in a very excited tone, a little dissatisfied with Zhang Fengyu''s attitude.


    "What''s the moral?" I asked with a smile.


    "..." as soon as I finished this sentence, Zhang Fengyu glared at me.


    "You see, isn''t our bar the back palace? What the royal guards mean is that no one wants to come in and no one wants to go out!" Liu Rui explained proudly.


    "... cow force!" Wei Yiwen held back for a long time and spit out these two words.


    While Zhang Fengyu sat on the sofa rubbing his hair, his face was loveless.


    "Also, you and I can''t just make ultra-thin condoms. I''m also going to make ultra-thick condoms, which can benefit those shorter male compatriots. What do you say about the wind and rain?" Liu Rui continued.


    "Just be happy..." Zhang Fengyu replied casually, and then rubbed his hair.


    "This is a way. Don''t say that my thinking is avant-garde..."


    I smiled and commented. When Liu Rui heard what I said, he gave me a look of approval. Obviously, he was very satisfied with what I said.


    Liu Rui and Zhang Fengyu talked about the condom factory for more than half an hour. My brother Rui popularized Zhang Fengyu from the production method of condoms to the precautions for condom use.


    After listening to the popularity of my brother Rui, Zhang Fengyu admired my brother Rui. When he left, he was crying!


    ����


    After seeing Wei Yiwen off, I had nothing to do. I was ready to walk around the bar. However, before I walked out of the house, my phone rang.


    "Hello?" I answered the phone while changing my shoes.


    "What are you doing?" Du Xianyang shouted in a blunt tone.


    "What the fuck can I do? I slept at home! What''s the matter with you? I ate it!"


    "Don''t mention it. Do you have time tomorrow?" Du Xianyang asked slowly.


    "There is time, what are you going to do..." at this time, I had changed my clothes and walked out of the house.


    "This is not Ji Xuan. His second uncle is dead. I want to ask if you have time to go with a ceremony or something..." Du Xianyang revealed these sadness in his tone.


    "When did Ji Xuan have his second uncle? Why don''t I fucking know..."


    "There are so many things you don''t know. I''ve just come out of the crematorium. Is the scene so scary? It''s burned away. I''m just crying and ready to pee to relieve myself..." Wang Mumu said in surprise,


    "How did you die, so suddenly!" I was stunned, bit my saliva and asked.


    "Didn''t you drink too much in your bar yesterday? You can''t stop it if you have to find eight young ladies..." Du Xianyang recalled.


    "Why didn''t our young lady say it when she came back?"


    "It''s a dead fart. After taking the young lady to the hotel, he found that there were too many people to let go of so many people. Then he asked the young ladies where to rest. He came out to play mahjong with my father..." Du Xianyang continued.


    "Playing mahjong can also fucking die?" I heard Du Xianyang say more and more mysterious. I couldn''t believe it.


    "It''s not so good. The old man drank half a night''s wine and then played half a night''s mahjong. My father said that he fried four Hu in one night and lost his pants..."


    "And then?"


    "Then the last one came, one by one. When the old man was excited, he smoked directly. He smoked and vomited white foam. He didn''t slow down after he was sent to the hospital. You said it was very good. An old man was still discussing Dali pill with me a few days ago. He said he would die. Man, it''s too fucking fragile..." Du Xianyang was a little sad.


    "Are you telling the truth?" after a long time, I still think Du Xianyang is talking to me.


    "Can I fucking tease you? Tease you? Can I joke about Ji Xuan''s second uncle?" Du Xianyang shouted reluctantly.


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? It''s all cremated. What''s the use of telling me..."


    "I don''t fucking know if you know me or not. What do I ask you to do?"


    "What do you mean by saying this to me now?" I asked speechlessly.


    "Er, I''m just too sad. I want to tell you and express my sadness..." Du Xianyang sighed.


    "Grass, can you hang up after you express it, big brother!" I shouted irritably while driving.


    "It''s not me, you don''t know. My sadness is not fucking moving, but no one has done the work. Do you understand what I mean?" Du Xianyang replied to me with some embarrassment.


    "Next time you have something to say, will you..." after understanding Du Xianyang''s meaning, I scolded very irritably.


    "I''m a little embarrassed..."


    "Fuck off! Hurry up. I''m driving here..."


    "I have some work here. Do you think you can do it for me!" Du Xianyang said directly.


    "Brother, I''m so busy every day. You don''t know where I have time to help you. Can you let me go..." I should be angry and cry when I heard Du Xianyang''s words. I''m heartless and heartless and ask me to work for him every day. I can''t do my own work.


    "You don''t need to do it yourself, just find some people for me..." Du Xianyang quickly explained.


    "What work? I''ll see if I can arrange it for you..." I thought for a while and asked.


    "It''s no big deal, just a small dispute in the countryside. I want to find someone to solve it. It seems that my appearance is not good. I just want you to contact me. At that time, the benefit fee can''t be less..." Du Xianyang explained to me.


    "Your business?"


    "No, my friend''s..."


    "Grass, what rotten things come to me every day. I''ll find someone to contact you later..."


    After that, I hung up directly.


    After talking to Du Xianyang on the phone, I rubbed my temples and figured out who to find.


    Five minutes later, I dialed Duan Hui''s phone number.


    "Huizi, are you in the store?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Duan Hui replied.


    "Well, you give me the phone number of our security captain Han Chao. I have something to do with him..." I simply organized the language.


    "OK!" Duan Hui hung up.


    Half a minute later, my mobile phone received a text message with Han Chao''s phone number.


    Han Chao was originally an ordinary internal security guard in our harem, but after the last painting, I made an exception and directly upgraded the security captain.


    This Han Chao usually has no characteristics except that his face is always red, but he is quasi successful in dealing with people and has always dreamed of the day when he is in the top position.


    I just wanted to let him have a try today. After all, the two places of the Hougong bar and Casino have been busy enough for Meng Liang''s old cars. If no new people come in all the time, these old people will be fucking tired in the Hougong sooner or later.


    "Doodle doodle!"


    "President ye, what are you looking for me for?"


    After a while, Han Chao answered the phone. His voice was very excited and obviously flattered.


    "Xiao Chao, what are you doing?" I asked with a smile.


    "I''m patrolling! Stroll around our bar to see a girl or something..."


    "Grass, what''s the matter? I have a job in my hand now. Do you think you can help me live?" I asked.


    "Yes, yes, I can!" Han Chao quickly agreed and replied, feeling very excited.


    "I haven''t told you what to do. What do you promise..." I said speechless.


    "President ye, as long as you don''t let me match pigs, I can do anything!" Han Chao replied excitedly.


    "Grass, it''s all right. What pig do I want you to match..."


    "Ha ha, just kidding, Mr. Ye, I think I''m one chance away from the top. As long as you can give me this chance, I''ll do well!" Han Chao vowed to promise me.


    "Well, you''ll figure it out for me first. I''ll think about your position later!" I promised with a smile.


    "Thank you, Mr. Ye!"


    "You don''t have to thank me first. You don''t know what to do. The child is stupid all day..." I found that Han Chao talked to his mother Yang Song in the same way, that is, he didn''t think at all.


    "Yes, I don''t know what to do!" Han Chao suddenly realized when he patted his forehead.


    "I think you can go if I ask you to match pigs..."


    "Brother, if you really have this idea, I can try it for you..." Han Chao replied to me with a slightly shy tone.


    "Fuck off, just try it for me. You can''t fucking get on top of your head..."


    "Why, brother, what did I say wrong?" Han Chao was scolded by me in a daze. He simply didn''t understand what was going on.


    "Don''t talk to me. My head hurts. I''ll give you a cell phone number and you can contact him..." I rubbed my head and said with some melancholy.


    "Who?" Han Chao asked directly.


    "It''s Mr. Du who always comes to our bar to drink!"


    "Isn''t it the old Du shoes who don''t give money?" Han Chao was stunned for a moment, and then shouted: "Mr. Ye, I''ve been disgusted with him for a long time. It''s easy for me to * return his mother''s money every day. Do you say it''s easy for those young ladies to serve them every day, and then have to meet their abnormal requirements! Is it easy, Mr. Ye, you say..."


    After mentioning the young lady, Han Chao became very excited and said that he was going to cry for himself.


    "You have deep feelings for the young lady of our harem?" I asked speechlessly.


    "Mr. Ye, prostitutes are affectionate, but the general doesn''t believe it!"


    Han chaoleng blurted out a philosophical remark and stunned me. Is the cultural level of our harem security guards so fucking high!


    "Mr. Ye, have you heard the story of prostitutes and generals?" Han Chao asked after seeing that I didn''t speak.


    "Roll the calf, I fucking listen to your stories every day..." I scolded very irritably.


    "In that line, Mr. Ye, do you want me to go and ask that fool for an account? I know the routine. I don''t need to explain. I''ll chop him if I don''t give me money!"


    "Who the fuck taught you this?"


    "It''s not always like this on TV?" Han Chao said foolishly.


    "Get the fuck out of here. If I find you later, our harem will have to let you form an underworld group..."


    "What do you want me to do? It''s not a fight!" I can hear Han Chao''s tone of disappointment.


    "It''s Mr. Du''s business. You can talk to him and see what he asks you to do!"


    I lit a cigarette and explained.


    "Ah, I know. I''ll call him later..." Han Chao spoke in a low tone, obviously because he knew it was Du Xianyang''s work and was a little reluctant to do it.


    "When you call president Du later, say you don''t know! President Du''s business is mine. If you can''t do it well, I''ll clean you up. I''ll give you a reward..." I smiled and comforted.


    "President ye, I''m sure I''ll do well for you, but I''m aiming at you, not at others. I don''t want how much money others give me. I''ll continue no matter how little you give me..." Han Chao threw down this sentence to me, and then hung up the phone directly.


    Looking at the mobile phone, I was stunned for a while, smiled helplessly, and then drove directly back home.


    ����


    On the other end, Han Chao called Du Xianyang directly after talking to me.


    "Hello, who?"


    "I''m Mr. Ye''s man. You''re Du''s broken shoes... Ah, no, Du is always right!" Han Chao quickly changed his words when he knew he was wrong.


    "I am. Did you find it?" Du Xianyang confirmed.


    "I am. You should say something quickly. Finish it early and finish it early..." Han Chao asked in a very blunt tone.


    After hearing Han Chao''s words, Du Xianyang was stunned for five or six seconds, and then said for more thought: "well, I have a friend whose factory has been renovated, and then I don''t know who has offended. Several trucks are parked over there. The decoration can''t get in and the cars inside can''t get out. I want you to go over and see what''s going on. Can you adjust it..." Du Xianyang explained carefully.


    "That''s it?"


    "Yes, that''s it!"


    "Cao, it''s a big boss. I can''t fix this. Wait for me to believe..." Han Chao buried Du Xianyang, and then hung up directly.


    "Oh, fuck..." Du Xianyang on the other end of the phone wanted to talk back and found that the phone had hung up.


    After talking to Du Xianyang on the phone, Han Chao said hello to Duan Hui, and then went home directly by motorcycle.


    Back home, Han Chao was afraid of going alone, so he called his good friend, Chang Meng.


    Let''s talk about Chang Meng. His name is Meng, and he is also very fierce. He is not about one meter six or five tall, but his muscles don''t like doing anything else. He likes to exercise.


    At about 1:00 p.m., Han Chao and Chang Meng each had a watermelon knife, and then rode an old Suzuki motorcycle to kill the iron tower village.


    "Brother, if you don''t do a good job as a security guard, why do you fight with others in the countryside when you''re free?" Chang Meng in the back seat of the car opened his mouth and breathed into it.


    "It''s not my fucking business. Our bar owner asked me to help..." Han Chao shouted with a red face and a very loud voice.


    "What''s the lineup opposite?" Chang Meng shouted.


    "I don''t know..."


    "Shit, you don''t fucking know the people opposite. What are we going to do?" Chang Meng was speechless.


    "I have to prove myself to our boss, or I have to be a fucking security guard all my life..." Han Chao explained back.


    "I don''t know what you''re trying to prove all day. Isn''t it good to be an honest security guard? Don''t I earn a lot of money for barbecue every day..." Chang Meng replied with a little citizen.


    "Shit, didn''t Stephen Chow say that if people don''t have a dream, what''s the difference between salted fish!" Han Chao was a little anxious about Chang Meng''s failure to understand his dream.


    "Brother, don''t dreams are all for rich people? You can''t fill your fucking stomach. What are you qualified to mention dreams..." Chang Meng blinked, and JB shouted philosophically.


    Hearing this, Han Chao was silent for a while, then changed the topic and asked in a low voice, "how are you developing with that object? When will you get married?"


    "Marry a fart. His mother despises me for being short and wants to ask for an extra 50000 yuan gift money. My father doesn''t want to give it, and then he divides it..." Chang sighed and said sadly.


    "You two have been well for such a long time because of 50000 yuan?" Han Chao replied a little unbelievably.


    "How much time can I spend? If the money is not in place, everything is useless..." Chang Meng''s reaction is not very excited. Maybe these things have been seen through for a long time, and there will be no sadness if he has seen through.


    "Shit, your feelings are really worthless, just 50000..." Han Chao said with a helpless face.


    "It''s not because of the 50000 yuan. Even if my father pays the 50000 yuan, his mother must have other requirements. People like us get married, in fact, it''s not our marriage. I think it''s purely his mother''s parents'' marriage. My father has to find what he wants me to find, and he has to find what his mother wants him to find..." Chang Meng felt sad.


    "Hehe, also, such a marriage is meaningless. Do you miss him? It''s like spending money to buy a daughter-in-law..." Han Chao shook his head with a smile.


    "Isn''t it all like this now? Although it''s not arranged by parents, it''s not bad. It''s similar to feudal superstition at that time, but we have more rights to choose. However, the scope of choice is still the scope drawn by our parents. If we really want to find love, it''s all people with money who have nothing to do..."


    "Shit, I find that you can''t say a few words without a rich man now? Why? The poor without money can''t do anything!" Han Chao shouted with great disapproval after listening to Chang Meng''s words.

 Chapter 1424

    "The poor can''t do anything, but what he can do is controlled by others..."


    "Why should the poor be controlled by others?" Han Chao was stunned and asked.


    "You think, why do I have to listen to my father when I find my daughter-in-law?"


    "Why?"


    "Because my father bought my house for me, and the money for my marriage is also from my father. Even the barbecue shop where I earn money in the future is opened by my father, so I have no right to speak. If I have money, don''t I look for what I fucking want!"


    Han Chao was directly put out by Chang Meng''s two words, because he seemed to find no reason to refute Chang Meng. What Chang Meng said really makes sense in today''s society. Without money, you have no freedom, because you have to go to work.


    Without money, you are not qualified to talk about dreams. For a man, you can''t even support three people. If you shout every day that you have dreams, others will only think you are a psychopath.


    Similarly, without money, you have no right to pursue love. Women want to find a better husband and make their future life better. This is not material. I think this is the right that other girls should have.


    In the animal world, male animals rely on duels to obtain the right to mate, while female animals will choose relatively powerful spouses to get more food and better protection for their next generation. This is the most primitive nature of human and animals.


    When I say this, some people may think that animals don''t understand love and people understand love, but today''s society really doesn''t have so much love and depends more on it.


    A man doesn''t have to stand at an angle that makes a woman look up, but his shoulders must be strong enough. At least when a woman cries, she can have a place to lean on. Someone can tell her, don''t cry, and me!


    "I think there is still love in this world..." Han Chao held his words for a long time.


    "... brother, love must be, and we can often see it, but the premise is that you have to meet a girl who can share weal and woe with you, but with your face, I think it takes a little effort. If you find a blind person or something, I think I can have a little hope..." Chang Meng said with a little collapse.


    "Stop talking. In fact, I know that you are jealous of me..." Han Chao said seriously.


    "... shit, big brother, you look like a monkey ass. I can envy you. What the fuck do you think?"


    "You don''t care whether you blush or not. At least I''m tall..." Han Chao replied with great pride.


    "... fuck! I''m not fucking low!"


    "No, why do girls'' parents charge you more than 50000 yuan?"


    "Han Chao, pay attention to your fucking words! Don''t say short!"


    "You are really short..."


    "Shit!"


    Han Chao and Chang Meng rode to the factory gate of Du Xianyang''s friend''s house while talking. As expected, two Jinbei vans stopped at the gate.


    "Suddenly... Creak!"


    Han Chao put on the brake and directly parked the motorcycle at the gate of the factory. Then he looked up and down at the two vans and found that there were people in the car, and Han Chao knew these people.


    The fat man in the car is called Ding Wan. Everyone he knows calls him brother Wanzi. He is just like his name. He is round and like a ball. The thinner one is called Nie bold. This name seems to come from that he once stayed in the most famous Wangbaoshan in H city for three days and three nights. Since then, he has been popular all over H city. When he sees people, he will boast and force himself to fuck, Others don''t know whether he''s fucked or not, but since then, people around him always feel that he''s a little crazy, and slowly they don''t dare to continue to play with him. Even when they go to the hotel *, the ladies don''t dare to pick him up. It''s also a big customer who has been fucked by ghosts. Ordinary people really don''t dare to serve him.


    These two are the leaders of a social gang in H city. It is said that the underworld gang is in a mess. They have worked in many powerful social groups, but later people know that they are actually two fucking people, one pill and one Nie bold. Usually they have nothing to do, so they take some work to adjust people''s disputes to maintain their lives, But people who came and went found that the two tigers were in charge of the law firm more than their mother, and they also found their commercial value. They rented an office directly next to our city court. In this way, two blind people who haven''t even finished their mother''s primary school directly changed into the two most famous lawyers in H city.


    Their slogan is: "the court can''t judge, but we can''t control it!"


    Today, these two people should also come to mediate the dispute, but they didn''t understand what was going on. Han Chao didn''t take the initiative to talk with the two people, but took out his mobile phone and dialed it to Du Xianyang''s friend.


    "Hello!" Han Chao said politely.


    "Who are you?" there was a little doubt on the other side.


    "I was asked by President du..." Han Chao touched his nose and explained.


    "Oh, where have you been?" as soon as I heard Du Zong''s words, I was excited as if I heard his father coming.


    "I''m at the gate of your factory now. Come out..."


    "OK, I''ll go right now..." the other side quickly promised, and then hung up directly.


    After the phone call, Han Chao and Chang Meng had no fun. They squatted at the gate and smoked.


    Five minutes later, a young man in a white T-shirt, tight jeans and black shoes ran out of the office.


    When Han Chao saw someone coming out, he quickly threw away his cigarette butts, ran them over with his feet and stood up.


    "Hello!" after seeing Han Chao, the young man quickly smiled and rushed forward to Han Chao and stretched out his right hand.


    "What''s the matter?" Han Chao glanced at the van, shook hands and asked.


    "I don''t know what happened. The workers here were loading and unloading furniture. Then they stopped here with two cars and blocked the gate directly. Our workers asked them to park their cars elsewhere. They not only didn''t move, but also beat our workers!" the young man explained with a frown.


    "Do you know who gave them the whole pair?" Chang Meng asked.


    "Who else can it be? It must be the factory next door. Our two families are peers. They are worried about our opening soon..." the young man glanced at the nearby factory and sighed.


    "Shit, it''s a fucking waste. Just compete fairly. It''s no use having to fix this..." Han Chao scolded in a low voice, and then took a big step to the van.


    "You are the only two?" the young man shouted at Han Chao in a low voice.


    "Enough!" Chang Meng replied confidently, and then rushed to the van.


    "Pengpeng!" Han Chao came forward and knocked on the window of the van.


    "Draft, who?" Nie bold, who was sleeping inside, opened his mouth and scolded like a neuropathy.


    "Shit, why are you talking so fucking? Who''s the mother with?" Chang Meng was stunned when he heard Nie bold''s words. Then he pinched his hand and crooked his neck to pull open the door.


    "Pa!"


    Han Chao stretched out his hand and stopped Chang Meng directly. Then he smiled and said to Nie boldly, "man, come down and say a few words?"


    "Who the fuck are you? I''ll talk to you? Are you qualified?" pill squinted at Han Chao''s security uniform and thought Han Chao was the security guard of the factory, so she scolded in a very disdainful tone.


    "My name is Han Chao. I want to talk to you about something..." Han Chao frowned, but he still smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    "What do you want to talk about? Do you want us to move the car?" the ball rolled his eyes and said directly.


    "Yes, our factory is waiting for decoration. Look, brother, can you move the car first? Let''s go in and talk about something. It''s not a matter for you two to squat here all the time, is it right?" Han Chao said with a smile.


    "Did you come here to do business?" asked the pill with her eyes askew.


    "Ha ha, it is..."


    "Move the car shop, you give me 200000 first, I''ll move the car, and then tell you something else..." the ball buckled its yellow teeth and replied casually.


    "It''s not big brother. We''re all small businesses. How can we give you 200000!"


    "Shit, if you don''t have 200000, tell me a JB. Today I told you to pay back 200000 cars. I''ll move away without money. I''ll stop here all the time. If it''s scratched and move a little, let''s say it well!" when the ball finished, I directly wanted to roll up the window.


    "Pa!"


    Chang Meng grabbed the glass of the car window, then licked his lips, looked at the ball and asked, "you''re very social?"


    "... what do you mean?" the meatball was stunned by Chang Meng''s question and narrowed his eyes.


    "I''ll tell your mother... No, don''t you? Don''t you want to talk about it! Come on, let''s talk about it and let me see your social law!" Chang Meng was about to pull the door open.


    "Peng!"


    Han Chao grabbed Chang Meng and asked irritably, "what are you doing?"


    "Fuck, what did he tell you? You didn''t hear him. Is it useful for you to tell him the story of propriety before soldiers?" Chang stubbed his neck and stared at Han Chao.


    "Elder brother, can''t we really have a good talk?" Han Chao asked the balls in the car with a very embarrassed face.


    "No money, get out of here!" the meatball scolded impatiently, and then closed the window directly.


    "Isn''t what you just said not quite JB? What the fuck is going on now?" Chang Meng looked at Han Chao and asked with great dissatisfaction.


    "I''m not counseling. I just don''t want to make trouble for president Ye. Do you know?" Han Chao rubbed his face and replied.


    "Shit, what if you don''t bother with this job? How can you complete the task given to you by your boss? If you want to take off and don''t fight two hard battles, who can see who you are? In the war years, Guan Yu and Zhang Fei were the one who wanted to fight! Who''s the one who''s tough!" Chang Meng is a typical war dealer. He feels uncomfortable if he doesn''t fight in a fight.


    "Fuck, it''s really useless for me to talk to him about anything else during the war!" Han Chao scolded in a low voice, and then directly picked up the stones on the ground.


    "Bang!"


    The stone flew directly to the van, and the glass in front of the van burst in an instant, rippling like a spider''s web.


    "Wow!"


    The doors of the two vans were roughly opened at the same time. Nie boldly took a machete of more than one meter in his hand, got off the bus, bit his teeth and scolded, "do you want to be shameless?"


    "If you don''t drive away today, I''ll fucking smash your car!" Han Chao took out the watermelon knife prepared in advance and stood directly in front of his chest.


    "I''ll fuck you, I''ll give you a fucking face! Cut them off!" Nie boldly shouted with a wave of a knife after hearing Han Chao''s words.


    "Crash, bang!"


    After Nie boldly shouted this sentence, at least seven or eight people rushed out of the van, and everyone had a machete in his hand.


    Seeing this scene, Chang Meng stood stiff in place and was stunned in an instant.


    "Don''t you say it''s just two?"


    "Fuck! I don''t know how to get so many people out!" Han Chao stammered back.


    "What the fuck?" Chang took a deep breath and asked.


    "What the fuck can I do! Do it!" Han Chao replied with his teeth, and then rushed to Nie bold''s team with a watermelon knife.


    "Fuck, it''s exciting!" Chang Meng licked his lips, shouted, and then joined the battle.


    "Bang!"


    However, as soon as Chang Meng ran over, he was hit on his chin by a baseball stick. With a bang, Chang Meng fell directly to the ground!


    "Wow!"


    After seeing Chang Meng fall to the ground, Han Chao hurried to Chang Meng''s position and pulled Chang Meng up while waving a watermelon knife.


    "Fuck, it''s embarrassing..." Chang Meng smiled awkwardly, then waved a big knife and cut directly on a young man''s thigh.


    "Pooh!"


    The blood spurted out and directly dyed a piece of ground red.


    "Fuck, fun!" the warmongers often became more excited and waved machetes faster after seeing this scene.


    "Watch it, don''t fucking die!"


    Han Chao shouted with red eyes.


    "Shit, I see!" Chang Meng replied simply, and then cut a knife on a young man''s neck.


    "Fierce son, be careful!"


    At this time, a young man holding a machete looked straight at Chang Meng''s head. This scene was directly seen by Han Chao and almost shouted to remind him.


    "I''ll go to NIMA!" Chang fiercely kicked the young man in front of him, and then directly stopped the machete behind him with his hand.


    "Poof!"


    This time it was very strong. The machete cut on the hand and directly exposed the bones.


    "I fuck you!"


    Han Chao turned back and kicked the young man who was often fierce. Then he took the machete and was like crazy. He cut the young man''s back one by one. The young man''s back was instantly bloody and violent.


    However, when Han Chao was chopping people, a pickaxe hit him directly on the nose!


    "Boo!" Han Chao flew out on his back. Suddenly, his nose blood spilled on the ground, and the bridge of his nose was broken in an instant.


    On the other side, Chang Meng carries a machete and holds the handle in both hands. He can''t see anything at all. Anyway, just like a machine, no matter whether others fight or not, he is a machete in his hand.


    "Hula!"


    The battle lasted less than three minutes, and all the security guards in the factory ran out.


    "Shall we get started?" the security captain stammered as he looked at Du Xianyang''s friend.


    "Look at you? B look, hurry to help!" the friend of Du Xianyang shouted anxiously.


    "Wow!"


    The security guard who received the order was like beating chicken blood. More than ten people rushed over quickly.


    "Bang!"


    At this time, the ball kicked the front security guard, and then raised his head and shouted, "draft it? I''ll kill whoever dares to do it today!"


    The security guards were stunned, holding the guy in their hands, but they didn''t dare to rush forward.


    "Come on! What are you looking at!" Du Xianyang''s friend shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Don''t fucking get involved in everything. Get out of here!"


    Nie boldly shouted with his eyebrows.


    "Fuck you, raise you losers!"


    Du Xianyang''s friends watched the group of security guards stamp their feet angrily, bite their teeth and scold, then ran to one side and dialed Du Xianyang directly.


    However, this Kung Fu, Chang Meng has been completely dried down, covered with blood, lying on the ground motionless.


    "Fierce son, are you all right?" Han Chaohu shouted in front of Chang Meng, pressing his teeth.


    "I... I''m fine..." Chang Meng replied weakly.


    "Pooh!"


    At this time, the ball was chopped on the back of Han Chao''s head.


    "Splash!"


    Han Chao swayed forward twice and then lay directly beside Chang Meng.


    "You can''t fucking do it?" Chang Meng asked with a smile after seeing Han Chao fall.


    "I can''t move..." Han Chao shook his head with a smile.


    At this moment, the ground in front of the gate is full of blood. Han Chao and Chang Meng lie on the ground. Meatballs and Nie bold also fall. Even if they don''t fall, there are wounds on their bodies. Anyway, the scene is very bloody.


    "Did you draft it? Now let me ask you if I''m social?" the pill ran to Chang Meng with short legs and asked with a smile.


    "Social NIMA B!" Chang Meng''s mouth was full of blood, and his smile was very terrible.


    "All his mother''s mouth is cheap at this time!" the pill scolded in a low voice, and then smashed Chang Meng''s head with a pick.


    "Cao NIMA, you''re fucking awesome, aren''t you?"


    "You''re fucking good, aren''t you?"


    The balls often scolded while beating fiercely.


    "Stop!" Han Chao shouted, gritting his teeth.


    "By the way, you''re the only one..." after being stunned for a while, meatball walked to Han Chao with a smile.


    "Draft it, you wait for me!" Han Chao scolded with his teeth.


    "Who didn''t give you much money? You''re so desperate!" asked the pill.


    "You won''t live long..."


    "Fuck you!"


    "Tu Tu Tu!"


    The ball was about to kick Han Chao''s face when he raised his leg. However, at this time, there was a harsh motor sound on the side of the road!


    "Hehe, here comes the rescue?" the pill grinned at Han Chao and asked.


    "Draft it, don''t let me stand up today..." Han Chao said hoarsely on the ground.


    "You can''t fucking stand up..." meatball scolded in a low voice, and then raised his machete to cut Han Chao''s thigh.


    Han Chao clenched his fist, breathed heavily in his mouth and nose, and stared at the machete in pill''s hand.


    "Wow!"


    At this time, I pulled open the door and jumped down with a * directly. However, the moment I jumped down, I just saw the pill raise my knife.


    "Kang!"


    The muzzle of the gun spewed out a yellow flame. After hearing the gunshot, all the people present turned their heads to look in my direction, including the ball about to wave a knife.


    "Bah... Did you draft it? It''s really fucking twisted. Anyone''s security guard dares to fight?"


    I turned my head and spit, then walked to Han Chao''s position with a gun.


    "President Ye!"


    Han Chao shouted excitedly when he saw me.


    I took a look at Han Chao and Chang Meng next to him, and replied expressionless: "give me the rest..."


    "Shua!"


    Meatball and Nie boldly stood up with a machete and narrowed his eyes and walked to me.


    "Man, where are you?" the ball looked at me with a * in my hand and asked with a little fear.


    "You fucking remember it for me, the harem of H city!" I licked my lips and replied, then directly pointed the gun at the ball''s thigh.


    "Man..."


    "Kang!"


    "Peng!"


    The muzzle spark suddenly appeared, and a blood mist sprayed directly from the ball''s thigh.


    I didn''t hear the words behind the balls because the gunfire was too loud!


    I didn''t give this person a chance to explain at all. I don''t want to hear any explanation from those who move my harem. I''ll fight directly!


    "Ah ah!"


    Meatball may have never thought that I shot without thinking. He fell to the ground directly, covered his thighs and rolled back and forth on the ground. The sound of pain kept coming from his mouth.


    Everyone present was shocked by my shot, including Du Xianyang''s friends. Only Han Chaochang and Meng looked at me and giggled. They didn''t know what they were laughing at.


    "And you..." after processing the balls, I put the gun directly on Nie bold''s head and said expressionless.


    However, at this moment, Nie bold didn''t seem to have so much courage. His legs trembled and peed directly.


    "Elder brother... Elder brother..." Nie looked at me with trembling boldness.


    "What are you talking about?" I asked with a smile.


    "Don''t shoot... I''m wrong, grandpa!"


    I never expected that Nie bold, who is known as a ghost, would pop down on his knees, hold my thigh and pray, "I''m wrong. I have eyes that don''t know Mount Tai. I beg you to let me go..."


    "Hehe, weren''t you awesome just now?" I asked with a smile.


    "No, no, no..."


    "Well, I''ll give you three minutes to find out the people behind you..." I put it away and whispered.


    "Ah?" Nie was stunned.


    "Who gave you the money and asked who to come and talk to me... Don''t you understand?"


    "Understand!" Nie boldly nodded, then directly took out his mobile phone and began to call.


    I know that Nie boldness and Nie boldness are definitely not difficult for Du Xianyang''s friends because of their own affairs, so I''m not just here for Han Chao and them. I have to do something. Otherwise, even if I kill them, it''s useless. The contradiction has not been solved at all.


    ����


    Five minutes later, five or six people ran out of Du Xianyang''s friend''s factory, but it was a round man who led the way.


    After seeing this man, I touched my nose and grinned. The boss of the factory opposite was Zhu GA beaten by Zhang Fengyu that day!


    The son of Zhu Dafu.


    When Zhu GA saw me, he was obviously stunned, stood where he was, and then ran crazy to the factory, fast.


    "Stop!" I shouted.


    After hearing my cry, ZhuGa stopped running, then looked back at me with a dead expression and said, "brother ye, what a coincidence..."


    "Come here!" I hooked my hook finger at ZhuGa.

 Chapter 1425

    "What are you doing?" Zhu GA hesitated and asked, but he didn''t dare to go to my side at all.


    "Why? Can''t I let you come over?" I cried, wringing my eyebrows.


    "OK, ok..." Zhu GA nodded with a smile, and then ran to me with short legs.


    Nie boldly saw this scene, his face was fucking green, the corners of his mouth twitched, and he couldn''t say a word.


    "Your fucking appearance rate is a little high recently..." I made a gesture with * and Zhu GA asked with narrowed eyes.


    "Brother ye, I don''t want to...".


    "Did you call these people?" I pointed to the balls on the ground and Nie bold twitching on one side.


    "Yes..." Zhu GA bit her teeth and nodded.


    "You''re playing a fucking game!" I kicked Zhu GA in the stomach and gave him a big somersault.


    "Brother ye, I dare not. Let me go..." Zhu GA cried on the ground.


    "Shit, look at your promise. You''ll cry when you kick..." I scolded silently, then walked to Zhu GA and said, "this factory belongs to my friend. Can you stop it in the future?"


    "Yes!" Zhu GA nodded repeatedly.


    "And are you a little sorry that our security guards were beaten like this by your people?" I continued.


    "Yes, I''ll pay for the medical expenses!" Zhu GA replied with her teeth clenched.


    "If you start so hard, a person''s medical expenses will cost his mother 200000!"


    "Two hundred thousand?" Zhu GA shouted, lying on the ground.


    "Wow!"


    I rolled the bolt of the gun, directly aimed at ZhuGa''s thigh, licked my lips and asked, "don''t you want to give it?"


    "I''ll give... I''ll give..." Zhu GA stepped back a few times and stammered.


    Hearing Zhu GA''s promise, I smiled, then pointed to the balls and Nie boldly said, "shit, it''s almost the same. Can I have one leg and one leg alone?"


    Zhu GA looked at me when she heard what I said, and Nie bold looked at me again, with some hesitation in her eyes.


    "Brother Zhu!" Nie dared to see that the situation was wrong and shouted quickly.


    Zhu GA hesitated even more when he heard Nie bold''s cry. It was his own business. Nie bold and meatball came to help him. If he doesn''t care about these two people at this time, who dares to help him in the future!


    But if he cares, he is afraid that I will shoot him, so ZhuGa is very tangled now.


    "Why? Don''t you give up?" I asked ZhuGa.


    "No... no... Ye Ge, you can do whatever you say!" after Zhu GA thought for a while, he gave up Nie bold and Marubeni.


    "Brother Zhu! You can''t ignore us?" Nie shouted boldly.


    Zhu GA looked at Nie boldly with uncertain eyes, but didn''t say a word.


    "Ha ha, look at you... There''s an accident. There''s no one who cares about you..." Chang Meng, who was dying at this time, laughed off and on.


    "Yes! When a dog can''t find a good master..." Han Chao said half of what he said, he suddenly felt something wrong, so he stopped and smiled at me awkwardly.


    "Ha ha..." I also smiled, walked to Nie bold''s side, and whispered, "don''t accept?"


    "Convinced..." Nie boldly suddenly became calm, perhaps too desperate.


    "Just take it. In fact, I just tease Zhu GA. How can I really cut off your two legs..." after that, I went to Han Chao and Chang Meng, looked at the two people on the ground and asked, "can you stand up by yourself?"


    "Yes!" they answered without thinking, then helped each other to stand up and followed me to the car.


    After the three of us got on the bus, Du Xianyang''s friend hurried to my side and shouted breathlessly, "President ye..."


    "I''m not helping you, I''m helping Du Xianyang. You don''t have to say anything polite. Deal with it here..." I reached out and interrupted Du Xianyang''s friend.


    "... thank you for giving you trouble!" Du Xianyang''s friend was silent for a moment and lowered his head.


    "It''s better to go to my bar and cheer than anything!" I laughed and joked.


    "Sure!" Du Xianyang''s friend nodded quickly.


    "Go..."


    I waved my hand, then stepped on the accelerator, and the car rushed out for more than ten meters.


    After the three of us left, Zhu GA stood in place and stared at Nie bold for a long time, then opened his mouth and said, "bold..."


    "Mr. Zhu, we are not the same people, and we can''t afford to provoke people in the back palace... You can give me the money for this..." Nie boldly interrupted Zhu GA directly, with a decadent expression, and got into the van with balls and others.


    "Boom!"


    The van started and disappeared into ZhuGa''s sight the next second.


    Du Xianyang''s friends also took the security guard back to the factory.


    At this moment, on the bloody ground, only Zhu GA stood in place, wondering what to think.


    ����


    More than half an hour later, I took Chang Meng and Han Chao to the hospital. Han Chao''s injury was relatively light. Most of his body were machete wounds. There were probably more than 70 stitches, but he didn''t hurt the key parts, so it''s not a big problem.


    But Chang Meng is different. His back has been cut into flesh and blood, and his hand tendons and tendons have been broken. Before he got on the machine, the doctor said to Chang Meng, "you are disabled at level 7. It may be hard to close your palm in the future..."


    "Do I have to give up my seat when I take the bus?" Chang Meng asked heartlessly.


    "..." the doctor was speechless, pushed an anesthetic directly into Chang Meng''s arm, and then began the operation.


    ����


    After I paid the operating expenses of Han Chao and Chang Meng, I didn''t go home for the first time. Instead, I sat in the corridor and called Du Xianyang.


    "Leaves..." Du Xianyang''s voice was a little sorry. He should know what happened today.


    "I don''t ink with you too much. Your friends have seen what happened to these two people..." I said calmly.


    "I see... Leaves. I''m sorry!" Du Xianyang apologized very sincerely.


    "I didn''t call you for your words. What''s the relationship between us? You know, I know. You didn''t explain it clearly, and I didn''t ask it clearly, but we did get the knife for your friend. Do you understand what I mean?" I continued.


    "Understand!" Du Xianyang promised.


    "I asked Zhu GA for 400000 yuan. You can''t give me the rest. We don''t need this money, but I have to let your friends understand that people in our harem are not so cheap..."


    "Ha ha... I understand!" Du Xianyang smiled.


    "How much do you want, but don''t let me know that you put the money on it. If I know, I''ll turn against you!"


    "Shit, you fucking think I''m 250. I''m poor and give others money..." Du Xianyang smiled and scolded, and then hung up the phone directly.


    After talking to Du Xianyang on the phone, I sat alone on the bench in the hospital corridor, smoking and waiting for Han Chao''s operation.


    At this time, a middle-aged man in his fifties came to me steadily. I looked up at the man and quickly extinguished the cigarette end in my hand.


    "Are you Chang Meng''s friend?" the middle-aged man looked at me very politely and asked.


    I pursed my lips, stretched out my right hand to the middle-aged man and said, "my name is Ye Han, uncle Hello!"


    The middle-aged man quickly rubbed his oiled and scratched hand and simply shook it with me. On his slightly anxious face, a stiff smile appeared. Then he looked at me and asked, "is my son okay?"


    "..." I didn''t know how to answer the father, so I could only lower my head with great shame.


    "This little bastard... Won''t let me worry all day..." the middle-aged man saw that I didn''t speak, walked a few steps in the corridor, then turned back, took out a box of seven pieces of Hongta mountain from his pocket, took out one and handed it to me, whispered, "can you smoke?"


    I was stunned. I took the cigarette from Chang Meng''s father and held it in my mouth, but it didn''t light.


    Chang Meng''s father took two puffs of smoke, then looked at me and said, "what do you have to do with my fierce son?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m Han Chao''s boss..." I replied.


    "Oh, oh..." Chang Meng''s father looked at me again in surprise, and then asked in a very soft tone, "what''s the reason for the fierce son''s accident this time?"


    "... because of some contradiction."


    "Then the medical expenses..." Chang Meng''s father stopped halfway.


    "Don''t worry, uncle. Their accident has something to do with me, so I must pay for the medical expenses, and then I will take care of the later nutrition expenses and conditioning expenses..."


    "That''s good, that''s good..." after listening to me, Chang Meng''s father nodded again and again.


    I looked at the middle-aged man and suddenly didn''t know what to say. At first, I thought he was worried because of Chang Meng''s illness. It turned out not. He was just worried about who would pay for his son''s medical expenses and whether someone would care if his son had an accident.


    Should a middle-aged man who regards money more important than the safety of his children be ridiculous or pitiful?


    "I know what my son is like. I''ve been in trouble since I was a child. I didn''t beat him less when I was a child, and I didn''t have a B face when I grew up. By the way, what are you doing, son?" Chang Meng''s father said after seeing that I didn''t speak.


    "Dry bar..." I was a little impatient.


    "Oh, great!" when I heard that I was a bar worker, Chang Meng''s father smiled and gave me a thumbs up.


    "...." I didn''t know how to answer him, so I just smiled and nodded.


    "My fierce son''s mother didn''t come early. Maybe I didn''t educate well, so the child has always been dishonest... But he''s so old now and it''s time to get married. If you children want to do some serious business together, I''m sure I can agree, but if a big boss like you, my fierce son is really not suitable to follow you, so..." Chang Meng''s father said half.


    "Don''t worry, uncle. Chang Meng doesn''t know me. He is helping Han Chao today..." I explained.


    "Han Chao? I watched him grow up. When he was a child, he was not a good thing. He had no father or mother. I told my fierce son not to play with him, but I didn''t listen..." Chang Meng''s father was very excited when he heard the name Han Chao.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and didn''t speak.


    Chang Meng''s father saw that I didn''t like to talk, so he didn''t continue to talk to me. He bowed his head and smoked in a muffled voice.


    I looked at the middle-aged man around me. My eyes were a little straight. Maybe in the eyes of people like him, I could only see money and not the so-called friendship. He might not understand what the word brother means in his life.


    ����


    At the other end, meatballs were also rescued in other hospitals.


    Nie bold was tied with gauze and sat alone in front of the operating room. He looked at several big words in the rescue. At this time, five or six policemen appeared next to Nie bold, and Guo thought led the team.


    "Who fired the gun?" Guo thought.


    "I don''t know..." Nie boldly replied with a dull look.


    "Your friend''s leg was shot, why didn''t you report it?" Guo thought again.


    "I was so scared that I forgot to call the police..."


    "Why did someone shoot your friend?"


    "I don''t know..."


    "If you don''t deserve to work with me, it will be difficult for us to catch the prisoner..."


    "I said you wouldn''t catch it. Don''t do these face work, okay?" Nie boldly said without expression.


    "Ha ha..." Guo thought sneered, and then directly led people out of the corridor.


    "What''s the matter with this fool?" a criminal policeman looked at Guo thinking and asked.


    "Don''t scare me. What else can I do?" Guo thought back.


    "How can this case be solved?"


    "What else can I do? Just don''t see it. Anyway, no one called the police..." Guo thought faintly.


    "Shit! I don''t know who is so awesome in H city. No one dares to call the police when shooting..." the criminal police muttered, and then opened the door directly and got into the car.


    Guo thought stood outside the car, looked at the sky, wrung his eyebrows and said to himself: "it''s less than a year. You''re going too fast now..."


    ����


    During the period when Han Chao and Chang Meng had surgery, two people came. The first one was Zhu GA''s person, who directly sent 400000 cash and left without saying a word.


    The second man was Du Xianyang''s friend, who brought 300000 cash.


    Sometimes it''s like this. The more money you have, the easier it is to get money, and the less money you have, the more fucking hard it is to get money.


    If Han Chao didn''t do it because of me, would they be worth 700000?


    Even if they take their lives, are they worth 700000?


    "Mr. Ye, I didn''t do it for you. I have no face to take so much money back..." Han Chao looked at the neat 35 cash on the bedside table and said with great embarrassment.


    "It''s all right. Take it. You should take the money..." I said casually while eating oranges.


    "Hehe, I''ve never seen so much money in my life. I''ll give me so much money if I get beaten. If you still have this job in the future, remember to find me..." Han Chao smiled and said.


    "Shit, I''m looking for this job myself..." I replied speechless.


    "What''s the matter with Mengzi?" Han Chao then asked.


    "Nothing''s wrong. I just have to rest for a while..."


    "It''s OK, it''s OK!" Han Chao nodded reassuringly, and then said, "should he have a share of the money?"


    "You two have more than one side. His father took it away..."


    "Oh... Oh..." Han Chao nodded thoughtfully and looked at me directly.


    "Do you want to ask me about my position?" I laughed and joked.


    "No, I want to ask you, aren''t you afraid when you shoot?" Han Chao asked very seriously.


    I was stunned, shook my head and explained in a low voice: "I may have been used to it. I was afraid at first, but then I was not afraid. Do you know why I dare to shoot so decisively?"


    Han Chao shook his head puzzled.


    "Because I know they don''t dare to call the police. I shot them for nothing. First, they know what business they are doing. He is more afraid of the police than I am. Second, he is afraid that I will retaliate against them later, so they won''t call the police as long as they don''t drive them to death..." I looked at Han Chao and explained.


    Han Chao looked at me strangely after listening to my words. His eyes were full of worship.


    "You shout about being superior and mixing with society every day. In fact, when you have enough stories and experience, you will understand how difficult it is to go well. Many times you think it is not so simple to fight and kill. Those who really understand the society rely on their brains..." I pointed to my head.


    "Do you think I''m fit to take this road?" Han Chao then asked.


    "Why do you have to be social?"


    I don''t understand Han Chao''s idea very much. When people listen to mixing society, they hide far away. He''s good. He wants to mix society with his life.


    "I think mixing society can make money!" Han Chao looked at me firmly and said.


    "Are you short of money?"


    "No shortage, but I want to get ahead. I think mixing society is the fastest way for me to get ahead..."


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and suddenly didn''t know how to persuade him.


    "I have no father or mother since I was a child. I have been discriminated against by others since I was a child. I''ve really had enough. I want to be a master. I want everyone to look up to me!" Han Chao suddenly became very excited and looked at me and shouted.


    "When you''re well, I''ll give you a few chances to try..." after that, I went straight to the ward.


    City h, in the Hougong casino.


    After chatting with Han Chao for a while, I thought there was nothing wrong with him, so I drove back to the harem.


    "I heard you went out to install B?" Liu Rui asked me with small eyes while sucking the yogurt on his hands.


    "Who did you hear..." I grabbed Liu Rui''s yogurt and sat obliquely on the sofa in the front desk.


    "You don''t care who I listen to, you say whether you go out to install B..."


    "I''m not you. I''m free every day. I''m loading B everywhere!" I replied a little speechless, and then glanced at the situation in the casino. I felt that there were a lot of people coming today, and basically every seat was full.


    "Still pretending with me, didn''t you? Someone reported to me. You shot and jumped in the iron tower village..." Liu Rui said with a big mouth.


    I don''t know where Liu Rui came from. Anyway, this fool is like the intelligence bureau of our harem. He can know as long as there is a little trouble.


    "Do you want to know why I shot?" I asked with a smile.


    "Yes!" Liu Rui nodded quickly.


    "Come here, I''ll tell you..." I hooked my hook finger at Liu Rui.


    "Because of what?" Liu Rui put his ear to my mouth and grinned.


    "Because I made broken shoes with Wu Mei and others saw it, I told him to shut up..."


    "Cao, you him? Can you be a little serious every day..." Liu Rui kicked me, and then walked to the casino with his little hand on his back.


    I looked at Liu Rui''s back and smiled silently. Then I sat at the front desk and drank yogurt.


    "Leaf, what has Yang Song done?" at this time, the north and South bumped up to me and asked.


    "Didn''t he come today?" I looked around the casino and found that it really didn''t look like Yang Song.


    "No, no one can answer my phone..."


    "Grass, where is this fool lazy?" I scolded silently, then stood up and walked upstairs.


    "Leaf, why are you going? You help me with my work!" when the north and South saw that I was leaving, they quickly stretched out their necks and shouted.


    "I''ll go out and help you find Yang Song..."


    "..." the north and the South looked at my back and said nothing. After sitting at the front desk for a while, they began to shuttle back and forth in the casino.


    ����


    In our apartment.


    Yang Song hid in his room, holding a group photo of himself and Qian Rou in his hand, lying in bed and sleeping. However, at least 20 empty wine bottles were placed on the ground.


    "Jingling!"


    Yang Song sat up with a splash and quickly searched for his mobile phone in the house.


    After a while, Yang Song felt out his mobile phone from under the bed. There were more than ten missed calls and a text message on it.


    The message is very simple: "you still have two days!"


    Yang Song stared at his mobile phone and said nothing for a long time. Then he grabbed a wine bottle and poured it into his mouth, but there was no wine in the bottle.


    "Grass..." Yang Song bit his teeth and scolded, then took out a cigarette from the cigarette box, held it in his mouth and smoked it.


    "Creak..."


    At this time, I pushed the door and came in. When Yang Song saw me coming in, he quickly put away his mobile phone.


    "Elder brother, do you want to be a immortal? Do you want to spend the robbery in the house or what?" I frowned, fanned the smoke in front of me, looked at Yang Song and asked.


    "I drank a little too much yesterday..." Yang Song explained awkwardly to me. His voice was hoarse. He didn''t smoke and drink less.


    "Why? I haven''t slowed down yet..." I was stunned and thought Yang Song still didn''t get out of the shadow of Qian rou.


    "Ha ha......" Yang Song smiled and said nothing.


    I came forward and patted Yang Song on the shoulder. Looking at his decadent appearance, I felt inexplicably distressed.


    "What can I do for you?" Yang Song asked in a low voice when he saw that I didn''t speak.


    "You can''t do anything like b... I''d better enlighten you..." after that, I sat down next to Yang Song, picked up the wine bottle on the ground and drank it.


    Yang Song frowned and looked at me with flashing eyes


    ����


    Golden Triangle.


    In the building of a private enterprise in Yangon, Myanmar.


    Zhao San wore a very ordinary Tai Chi suit and sat casually on the chair in front of the conference room. There were only three Zhao San in the whole conference room.


    "Do you know what I''m looking for you two?" Zhao San looked down at fiddling with the pen in his hand and asked expressionless.


    "I know!" two middle-aged colleagues nodded.


    "Do you two know why I came back in person this time?" Zhao San then asked.


    "I don''t know..." the two middle-aged men shook their heads.


    "Ha ha..." Zhao San smiled, then made a finger ring, and then a beautiful woman took out a cowhide envelope and pushed it directly onto the table.


    "Here are all the information about the robbery of our company''s ships in three years! There are detailed records on the ship number, amount of loss, number of deaths and even who robbed them. Do you two need to see it?" Zhao San asked with narrowed eyes.

 Chapter 1426

    After hearing Zhao San''s words, the two middle-aged people opposite began to tremble involuntarily. They don''t have to read these materials at all, because they remember better than any of them!


    "Why? Don''t you take a look?" Zhao San then asked.


    They looked at each other and kept silent. No one dared to speak.


    "Three years ago, I returned home and left the company to you two. You two vowed to tell me that I could do a good job! Is this what you call a good job?" Zhao San suddenly became angry and shouted at the two people opposite while patting the table.


    They were still silent.


    "Fuck you, talk! I need an explanation now! An explanation that tells me where all the money has gone!" Zhao San stared at the beads and shouted.


    "After you''ve been away for a few years, kakun has given us less and less armed support. It''s like walking on thin ice if you don''t say it''s difficult to move. People have guns and guns. Our people don''t even have the ability to fight back when they get on the ship. It''s also very difficult for us to walk here in recent years. In fact..." at this time, someone finally spoke, a man with a long beard.


    "If someone beats you, won''t he fight back? If he doesn''t fight back, I''ll leave you so many people to eat!!" Zhao San calmed down a little and asked with a frown.


    "... how to fight back? What do we fight back? I won''t say anything about the weapon. The person opposite looks at the gun. No one grabs it. Let''s just shoot him? There''s a policeman coming. You tell me how to fight back!!" the middle-aged man suddenly got excited and shouted with his teeth.


    "Yaozi, calm down..." the middle-aged man, who had not spoken, whispered.


    "How can I be calm? He enjoys happiness in China every day. We work hard for him. He was there when my mother''s brother died? Now ask me why I didn''t do well, and ask me to give him a reason, who? Give me a reason!!" the middle-aged man called Yaozi became more and more excited, stared at beads and shouted.


    "What do you mean by this?" Zhao San looked at Yaozi and was silent for a long time, then asked with his teeth.


    "I don''t mean anything else. I just want to say that we are responsible for the failure of the business here, but it doesn''t mean that we didn''t take the money to work for you!!" Yaozi replied loudly and forcefully.


    "Do you think so?" Zhao San looked at another middle-aged man and asked in a low voice.


    "..." the middle-aged man bowed his head and didn''t speak.


    "If you don''t speak, I''ll represent your acquiescence. Since everything has been said, I''ll tell you plainly that it''s not kakun that gives you less armed support, but you''re afraid of yourself. As your position gets higher and higher, you''re more and more afraid of death..." when Zhao San said this, he slowly stood up behind him and strode to the door of the conference room, When Zhao San was about to go out, he suddenly turned his head and said, "since you are so afraid of death, you might as well go home to provide for the elderly..."


    "Shua!"


    The two middle-aged people in the conference room raised their heads together and were shocked. They didn''t expect Zhao San to abandon them so decisively.


    "Master Zhao!!" the middle-aged man called Yaozi shouted quickly, but Zhao San had gone far.


    The first thing Zhao San did after returning to Myanmar was to directly dismiss the two oldest shareholders of the company. These two middle-aged people were the general manager and deputy general manager of the company half an hour ago.


    From this matter, we can feel Zhao San''s determination to rectify the Myanmar company. His son is gone. Now Zhao Sangen won''t have too many scruples. He came back for only one purpose this time. Shuffle!!


    He wants everyone to understand that Zhao San is not old, but doesn''t want to fight so much. You can do what I give you, but you can''t stretch out what I don''t want to give.


    ����


    In an hour.


    Zhao San sat quietly in his office.


    "Bang!"


    The door of the office was pulled open and a young man came in.


    "Coming?" Zhao San raised his head and grinned.


    "... I heard you took away the two old guys in your company?" the young man loosened his collar and sat casually opposite Zhao San.


    Zhao San looked at the young man with a smile and said in silence: "... They don''t go. How do the wolves in Myanmar know I''m back..."


    "...!" the young man looked at Zhao San without expression and said nothing.


    "Sometimes I have to give up what I should give up. I''m killing monkeys and chickens. If they don''t go down, they''ll never be obedient!!" Zhao San continued.


    "You are such a loser!!" the young man was speechless.


    "Can I get to where I am today if I rely on kindness??? I don''t say that my mother can feel my attitude!!" Zhao San replied sonorously and forcefully.


    "All right, don''t talk nonsense. Tell me what you want?" the young man asked bluntly, unwilling to write with Zhao Sanduo.


    "I don''t want anything. I hope you don''t care about anything..."


    "What can you give me?" the young man rubbed his hands and then asked.


    "Brush!!" Zhao San took out a file bag from the drawer and threw it directly in front of the young man.


    The young man took the file bag, took a look inside, then put it away directly, then stood up and said to Zhao San: "call me the rest of the money after it''s done, and call me when you start!"


    After the young man dropped this sentence, he directly turned and walked out of Zhao San''s office. Zhao San looked at the young man''s back and smiled, and then picked up his mobile phone.


    This young man, named Meng Dan, is the son of general Naisheng of the Myanmar government. However, the general''s power is not under kakun. When everyone thinks that the big tree of kakun falls down, Zhao San''s power will collapse. However, Zhao Sangen didn''t focus on kakun alone, While contacting kakun, he is also actively maintaining his relationship with general Naisheng.


    ����


    Meanwhile, in the building of a trading company in Yangon, Myanmar.


    "Bang!"


    The door of the office was pushed open, and a Burmese youth came in quickly with big steps.


    "Zhao Sangang just met Meng Dan!!" the young man gasped at the middle-aged man sitting in front of the desk.


    "Brush!!"


    The middle-aged man suddenly looked up, frowned and gasped and asked, "is the news accurate?"


    "It''s true that our people saw him go in and some saw them come out..." the young man replied and then said, "do you think Meng Dan is on our side or on his side?"


    The middle-aged man slowly stood up and strolled around the office with his hands on his back without saying a word.


    "Why don''t you call Meng Dan?" the young man asked tentatively.


    "It''s no use calling him. He means to represent his father..." the middle-aged man shook his head, then picked up his mobile phone and directly dialed Meng Dan''s father, general Naisheng''s four person mobile phone.


    "Doodle doodle..." after a while, general Naisheng finally answered the phone.


    "Hello, general!!" after the phone was connected, the middle-aged man said hello very politely.


    "Ha ha, you haven''t called me for a long time!!" a burst of very hearty laughter came from the opposite side.


    "Aren''t you afraid of your busy business..." the middle-aged man replied carefully, and then said: "is it convenient for you to speak now, general?"


    "What''s the matter? Just say it!!" the opposite responded angrily.


    "I have nothing to do, just call to greet you!!"


    "Ha ha, I''m fine now. I''ll tell you what''s wrong..." general Naisheng immediately understood what the middle-aged man meant, smiled and replied.


    "That''s good. If there''s nothing wrong, I won''t bother you!!" the middle-aged man sighed and replied with a smile.


    "Well, keep in touch!!" after saying this, he hung up the phone directly.


    The middle-aged man put down his mobile phone in a daze and looked deeply at the scenery outside the window.


    "What does the general mean? Why didn''t I understand!!" the young man asked anxiously when he saw that the middle-aged man didn''t speak.


    "Isn''t the meaning obvious enough? He will collect our money, and he will also recycle Zhao San''s money..." the middle-aged man replied faintly.


    In the building of a trading company in Yangon, Myanmar.


    "Then who will he help?" the young man in the office still didn''t know what was going on.


    "The money from both families is collected, so his meaning is very obvious. No one will help!!" the middle-aged man replied in a flat tone.


    "This... What''s going on?"


    "What''s the matter? People will take care of the money, but he won''t care who gave the money..."


    "Then we''ve given away all our money for so many years?" the young man asked very puzzled.


    "Are you stupid? Zhao San hasn''t been here for so many years. He can see Meng Dan as soon as he comes back. What does that mean?"


    "What does it mean?" the young man asked.


    "It shows that Zhao San hasn''t cut off the money he has given general Naisheng for so many years!! unexpectedly, I always thought there was only one kakun behind Zhao San. Unexpectedly, he still hid a Naisheng. It''s really not easy..." the middle-aged man muttered darkly, and then said to the young man: "Tell the factory to pay attention these days. I always feel something wrong. Zhao San will make a big move when he comes back this time!!"


    "If there is one, what waves can he make with his family background..." the young man didn''t think so.


    "If you want to go, you''d better hurry. Don''t make so much nonsense!!" the middle-aged man frowned and shouted.


    "OK, I see..."


    The young man made a perfunctory promise and then withdrew directly from the office.


    Let''s talk about the two people in the room. The middle-aged man is our Chinese and later immigrated to Myanmar. His full name is Dunn.


    Dunn came to Myanmar just as Zhao San came to Myanmar. The two basically started at the same time. The only difference is that Dunn has no domestic economic support, while Zhao San has domestic economic support.


    At the beginning, Dunn''s business has not been as good as Zhao San, and his power can''t be compared with Zhao San.


    Basically, in the drug smuggling and transportation gangs in the golden triangle, Zhao San belongs to the middle force, while Du en belongs to the bottom force.


    At the beginning, Dunn''s gang basically had nothing to do, so they could only make a living by robbing the most despised fishing boats. However, as Dunn''s gang grew larger, they began to focus on those small forces, and they began to intercept some small drug carriers and smuggling ships, In this way, Dunn''s economic strength is growing.


    Moreover, Zhao San''s company gradually stabilized with the operation, and Zhao San chose to return home. After Zhao San returned home, Dunn directly focused on the headless Zhao San company.


    In this way, Dunn and Zhao San began to get angry. At first, Zhao San turned a blind eye to Dunn''s practice. After all, he has returned home. He doesn''t want to waste too much energy on the golden triangle, but Dunn''s company is getting bigger and bigger by relying on Zhao San. Now he has basically surpassed Zhao San''s company. If Zhao San doesn''t come forward now, Then one year later, Zhao San''s company will be eaten up by Dunn!!


    It''s a chronic annexation, and Dunn doesn''t spend a penny.


    At the beginning, Dunn was still worried about Zhao San, so he didn''t dare to be too blatant, but Zhao San didn''t respond, and Dunn''s courage grew stronger and stronger.


    In recent months, as long as there is a ship from Zhao San company, it will certainly be robbed by Dunn''s people.


    ����


    The laws of the golden triangle are not perfect, and the basic social order is maintained by warlords. Therefore, there must be dozens of forces like Zhao Sandun in the golden triangle.


    Generally, these forces will form a relatively good living atmosphere. To put it simply, if you don''t affect me, I won''t affect you, but this is not absolute. The annexation of small forces by big forces also happens frequently. However, Zhao San and Dunn''s company basically belongs to medium strength, including those larger and smaller than them.


    Moreover, these gangs generally pay a certain protection fee to each warlord every year, such as kakun and Naisheng.


    But not all gangs will pay such fees, because they don''t think they need the protection of warlords.


    The warlords in this place are like our domestic political umbrella. Only with the armed support of the warlords can you develop smoothly in this place.


    Sometimes it seems very chaotic here, but in fact, it is similar to the situation in China, but some things are not put on the bright side in China.


    ����


    After receiving Meng Dan, Zhao San walked out of the office building alone.


    Half an hour later, Zhao sanlai went to a poorly decorated bar. He sat quietly in front of the bar and ordered a glass of beer.


    Zhao San drank a glass of beer for more than half an hour. Finally, a young man from Myanmar came to him.


    "Hello, are you Mr. Zhao?" the Burmese boy said to Zhao San in his broken Chinese.


    Zhao San looked up and down at the young man in front of him, then turned back and asked, "who are you?"


    "Someone wants you to go over and have a drink..." the boy continued, speaking as if he had memorized his lines in advance, very stiff.


    "Ha ha, I''ve been so careful for so many years..." Zhao San smiled and then waved his hand to the young man to lead the way.


    A minute later, the young man took Zhao San to the back room of the bar and left in a hurry.


    At this time, there are three people in the back room of the bar, two are Burmese and one is Chinese.


    "Brother!!" one of the Chinese people was very excited when he saw Zhao San coming in and came forward to hug Zhao San directly.


    "Long time no see!! brother Zhao!!" the two Burmese also hurriedly walked up to Zhao San with a smile.


    These three people are Zhao San''s last three cards hidden in Myanmar. If it were not for the most difficult moment, Zhao San would not take the initiative to find them at all, because these three people have long lived an ordinary life, so Zhao San doesn''t want them to be involved in these things again, but now Zhao San really has no way and has to find these three people again.


    These three people may be a double-edged sword for Zhao San, because there are too many cases on these three people. They once did a lot of crazy things for Zhao San, but later Zhao San cleared the charges on these three people with money, and then these three people never appeared again.


    In fact, the police of the whole golden triangle know that these three people are three generals under Zhao San. Zhao San and these three talents are the real core members of the whole Zhao group.


    But then Zhao San returned home, and then the three men disappeared, so the police did not continue to pursue the three men.


    Inside the back of a bar in Myanmar.


    "Have you contacted the person who asked you to contact me?" Zhao San looked at the three people in front of him and asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, what did general Naisheng say?" a middle-aged man pinched his nose and replied.


    "General Naisheng won''t care about it. He''ll charge whoever has fierce firepower..." Zhao ordered a cigarette, narrowed his eyes and said, "did you find a mercenary or a soldier?"


    "Mercenaries, but the scale must be enough. There''s more than enough to clean up Dunn!!" a tall and thin man from Myanmar replied in broken Chinese at this time.


    "Hehe, how do you know it''s enough?" Zhao San asked with a smile.


    "Grass, don''t I know what line-up Dunn has? I''ll level them in three rounds..." the tall and thin man said with disdain.


    "Why, you''re looking for a regular army? So awesome!!"


    "It''s not bad if it''s not a regular army!!" the man said proudly.


    "Ha ha, OK!! I''ll go and see how awesome the mercenary you said is!!" Zhao San laughed and stood up directly.


    "Why? Go now?" the Chinese shouted in surprise.


    "Don''t you want to see it now?" Zhao San patted the ash on his thigh and asked casually.


    "Let''s see, but is it a little late?" the man said with some hesitation.


    "It''s too late! I don''t only want to see it now, but I''ll open fire later!!" Zhao San shouted decisively.


    "Brother Zhao!!" the three shouted in unison.


    "Needless to say, I''ve already thought about it. Since I want to fight, I won''t wait for tomorrow. Tell the mercenaries over there to do it directly tonight and flatten the Dunn headquarters for me in three rounds!!" Zhao San waved his very domineering hand and then walked to the door.


    "Master Zhao!! isn''t it good to do it now!!" the middle-aged man grabbed Zhao San and said excitedly.


    "There''s nothing wrong, or I won''t fight. I''ll be fucking happy if I hit me. I don''t have to adjust those strategies and tactics with them. I''ll take the gun and flatten it for me!!"


    At this moment, everyone in the house felt that Zhao San was crazy, because his idea was too irrational. On the first day he came back, he started directly. Although he didn''t give his opponent a buffer, he also didn''t give himself a chance to prepare.


    To put it simply, they started without even thinking about their own retreat. If they failed, they might all throw them away!!


    Even if they don''t throw it there, it will be seriously damaged. All of them don''t want to start in such a hurry. They should be fully prepared. It''s the safest to start.


    "Master Zhao, I think we''re OK. Let''s think about it. First communicate with the mercenaries. It''s not too late to start!!" the middle-aged man then advised.


    "I fucking said, don''t use the whole thing. I''ve communicated with general Naisheng. Dunn has only one fucking card in his hand. He''s still a *!! I''ve wasted so much money and made you three endure for so long. Tell me why!!" Zhao San was annoyed by the middle-aged ink, stared at beads and shouted.


    "...." the three men were silent.


    "I came back for two purposes. The first is to avenge my dead brothers. The second is to tell everyone that I''m not old enough for anyone to step on!!" Zhao San shouted at several people in the house with great excitement.


    The middle-aged man looked at Zhao San and suddenly didn''t know what to say. He even had a feeling that the once lawless Zhao San seemed to be back!!


    Night, nine o''clock sharp.


    In a village in Myanmar.


    "Boom! Boom!"


    A row of heavy pickup trucks painted with green military paint are constantly shuttling through this small forest. The place where the pickup truck passes must be full of smoke. This feeling seems to be seen only in military TV dramas, but it also exists in reality.


    Rows of mercenaries in green uniforms patrol the door with machine guns in their hands.


    Zhao San and three other people drove a jeep SUV very fast on the dirt road to Dazhai.


    It took about half an hour. The old and old iron fence of the jeep was placed in the middle of the dirt road. A soldier in field uniform held a gun and stretched out his palm to signal Zhao San and others to stop.


    "Creak!"


    The middle-aged man put on the brake, parked the jeep at the gate of the stockade, then pushed the door open with a cigarette and got out of the car.


    "Grass, just JB a mercenary is so formal..." Zhao San laughed and joked in the car.


    "Hehe, people don''t think of themselves as mercenaries. They are not as good as the regular army in terms of training and equipment..." a man in the car replied.


    "What did they do?" Zhao San asked.


    "Most of them were fishermen, but later they formed a small self-defense force for self-defense, and then slowly developed into what they are today..." the man explained.


    "I''m afraid of being robbed. Now I''m the master?" Zhao Sanleng said.


    "Almost that, ha ha!!" the man laughed.


    "Are they so brazen that nobody cares?" Zhao San then asked.


    "Who cares? The police can''t control them, and there is a general behind Wu Dashu. Although their place belongs to the jurisdiction of general Naisheng, general Naisheng always tolerates them. He doesn''t want to punish them, but is unwilling to tear his face with the general behind Wu dahuzi..."

 Chapter 1427

    "Ha ha, this Wu beard has two sons!" Zhao San smiled speechless.


    "That''s not true. In fact, Wu beard is the monitor installed by the general behind him next to general Naisheng, so general Naisheng has been trying to suppress them..."


    "Then we still cooperate with him?" Zhao San frowned.


    "We can''t find anyone except him..."


    "Ha ha!" Zhao San smiled and didn''t speak again.


    After getting off the bus, the middle-aged man talked with the young man in field clothes for two or three minutes. Then the iron fence in front of the Dazhai gate was lifted. The middle-aged man got on the bus and stepped on the accelerator, and the jeep passed quickly.


    The jeep wandered around the stockade for five or six minutes and finally found the house where the mercenary leader was located.


    Although the stockade is not big, there are many paths inside. Ordinary people are really confused in it. Moreover, the stockade is basically five steps a post and three steps a tip. The system is very strict


    After the driver stopped the car, Zhao San directly pulled open the door and jumped down. As soon as he got off, a middle-aged man in an army coat came out of the wooden attic.


    Zhao San and others stood in place and looked at the middle-aged man slowly coming towards him with a smile.


    "This is Wu big beard, the boss of the mercenary..." the people around Zhao San whispered, and then ran directly to Wu big beard.


    "Long time no see!" Zhao San''s people warmly followed Wu beard, hugged him and said with a laugh.


    "Ha ha, why are you free today?" Wu beard threw down his cigarette end and asked with the same smile.


    "Come on, introduce!" Zhao San''s people simply pointed to Zhao San and said, "Zhao group boss, Zhao San!"


    "Hello!" Zhao San said to Wu''s beard.


    "I can often hear the name Zhao San. It''s the first time to see me!" Wu beard shook hands with Zhao San equally politely.


    "Hehe! You''re not small? You''re almost catching up with the regular army..." Zhao Sanhuan looked around and commented.


    "Make do with it!" Wu Dahu replied quite JB low-key, then stepped aside and said with a smile, "what do you say in the house?"


    "Ha ha." Zhao San smiled and took out his mobile phone from his trouser pocket. After glancing at the time, he said directly: "don''t go into the house, just say it here!"


    "... what do you mean?" Wu big beard was stunned and looked very confused.


    "Do you still remember what I told you last time?" Zhao San''s man explained.


    "Don''t you just do Dunn? Go now?" Wu big beard suddenly realized and shouted when he grew up.


    "Is there a problem going now?" Zhao San asked casually with his foot on the mud on the ground.


    "But no, it''s just a little too hasty, and you didn''t negotiate the price with me last time, so it''s a little difficult for me to let me work in such a hurry!" Wu beard lit a cigarette on his mouth and said with an embarrassed face.


    "After it''s done, I''ll pay you twice the price they talked with you!" Zhao San replied very domineering.


    "Ha ha, really rich..." Wu beard shook his head and smiled. Then he took out the walkie talkie from his coat and shouted angrily, "gather at the door!"


    Zhao San gave a thumbs up with a smile after hearing Wu beard''s cry.


    Wu beard came forward and looked at Zhao San. Then he said sincerely, "I can''t guarantee whether this can be done, because I''m not sure how many goods Dunn has, but I still want to help you. I''ll attack your courage for nothing else!"


    "Thanks a lot!" Zhao San nodded sincerely in his eyes, and then directly took his people on the jeep.


    Wu beard also returned to the house, put on a field suit, and then drove directly to the gate of the stockade with his pickup truck.


    Fifteen minutes later, five pickup trucks stopped at the gate of Dazhai.


    Wu big beard stood on the back bucket of the pickup truck, holding a walkie talkie and shouted, "all follow me in a moment. There''s no need to complete any formation or negotiate. If you see anyone, you''ll fucking fire on me and try to rush in for a round, okay?"


    "Understand!!" four or two pickups shouted in unison.


    "Let''s go!"


    At the command of Wu beard, the exhaust pipe of four or two modified military pickup trucks emitted thick black smoke, as if it were like a tiger down the mountain, and rushed to Dunn headquarters at a high speed.


    "Bang! Bang!"


    Zhao San looked at the pickup trucks driving in a row in front and smiled with satisfaction.


    "Is this firepower enough?" the driver smiled at Zhao San as he drove.


    "Damn it, when can we have such a formation? The Golden Triangle doesn''t have to walk horizontally!" Zhao San said with a very good smile.


    "Such teams are all raised with money. Look at the pickup truck they drive, one of them has at least five million fucking dollars..." said another person in the car.


    "Grass, what car? It''s fucking expensive!" Zhao San asked in surprise.


    "Third Master, look how many machine guns are hanging on the car..." the driver gave a weak hint.


    "Ha ha!" Zhao San laughed, then squinted at the scenery outside the window and said nothing.


    At the other end, Wu bearded''s pickup truck.


    "Brother, what''s the matter? It''s such a sensation?" the young man sitting behind Wu''s beard asked excitedly.


    "Does Dunn know?" Wu beard asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, he is not the same starting line as us. As for such a whole?" the young man wiped his pistol and asked with disdain.


    "Yes, we''ll be rich if we get Dunn. Why bother to straighten it out!"


    At this time, the driver followed.


    "You two know a fart. People want pictures when they spend money. We can''t satisfy people! We don''t understand anything!" Wu beard scolded silently, and then shouted to the walkie talkie: "I have ten minutes to reach my destination. Give me fucking spirit!"


    "Buzzing!"


    Six cars took less than half an hour to drive directly to the headquarters of Dunn company!


    "Boo!" Wu''s beard "suddenly!"


    "Kang Kang!"


    Wu bearded people in the factory are very. Dunn''s people exchanged fire in less than three minutes. More than half of Dunn''s were killed, and the rest were injured. Run!


    A big brother who has been famous for many years lay flat in less than one round and accumulated many years of information.


    The exchange of fire not only showed Zhao San''s tough attitude, but also told everyone how fierce Wu bearded''s wine was!


    Why is the war one-sided when the number of people on both sides is flat!


    The reason is very simple, equipment, combat quality!


    No matter how hard you force a team, you can''t compete with the regular army, because you can''t compare with others in terms of hardware or software. Now Wu bearded people have gradually tended to the regular army, which is like a loud slap in the face to the big warlords in Myanmar!


    In the office building, Dunn hid under the table and dialed general Nain''s phone countless times, but no one answered at all.


    "Fuck!" Dunn bit his teeth and scolded, and then shouted at the door, "is there any fucking alive? Come in!"


    "Mr. Du, I''m still there!" a voice sounded outside the door. This man was Dunn''s personal bodyguard and basically didn''t leave Dunn for 24 hours.


    "Come in and talk!" cried Dunn, frowning.


    "Bang!" the door was pushed open and a muscular man in his thirties ran in.


    "What''s going on outside?" Dunn shouted excitedly.


    "Outside..." Dunn''s bodyguard hesitated and didn''t go on.


    "Let the fuck go!"


    "It''s almost gone outside!" the bodyguard swallowed his saliva and replied with a sad expression.


    "What about fucking support? Is there anyone outside?" Dunn continued.


    "No..."


    "Fuck me! Can''t Nain hear such a big noise? I give him so much money every year, and he''s gone at this time?" Dunn, like crazy, directly threw his cell phone down on the wall and almost shouted.


    "Mr. Du, calm down!" the bodyguard frowned and advised.


    "How the fuck can I calm down? Tell me how to calm down!" Dunn shouted, dragging the bodyguard''s collar.


    "Since Zhao San and his people dare to come in, they must have talked with the general!" the bodyguard frowned and explained.


    ��������


    After hearing this sentence, Dunn''s eyes were empty, because the last hope in his heart was dashed!


    ����


    At the front door of the office building, the machine gun on the pickup truck is constantly suppressed by fire. There is only one purpose. No one can fucking think of it!


    While shooting, Wu bearded people kept advancing and gradually approached the building. However, Dunn''s people can only hide in the building. Now they have given up their desire to resist!


    "Fuck, get in there!"


    Wu big beard had a cigarette in his mouth and a machine gun in his hand. A bullet was sprayed on the window of the building. Then he shouted, "if you can''t get in through the door, you can''t get in through the window!"


    "Hurry up!" Zhao San, sitting in the car, picked up the walkie talkie and frowned.


    "I''m fucking tight!" Wu beard turned back and yelled.


    "Don''t let Dunn run away!" Zhao San stressed.


    "I see!" then Wu beard threw away his walkie talkie and rushed into the building like Zhao San''s crazy.


    Wu beard kicked the door of the building one foot after another, and three feet and five feet kicked a big hole in the door directly.


    "Don''t fucking look at it and help!" Wu beard frowned and shouted at his people.


    "Bang bang!"


    After a while, the hole was kicked bigger and bigger until it was the size that allowed a person to pass through.


    Wu beard simply cleaned up the sawdust on the door, and then took a big step to drill into it.


    "Kang Kang!"


    When the people in the house saw someone break in, they raised their pistols aimlessly and shot indiscriminately at the door.


    "Be careful!!" Zhao San''s driver quickly pulled back Wu''s beard.


    "Shit!"


    Wu beard hid behind the door and scolded in a low voice. Then he didn''t dare to straighten up because there were too many fucking bullets.


    "Fuck you! Get in there!"


    Wu beard squatted on the ground for a while and rushed in again.


    "Fuck, keep up!"


    When the young man who began to use mortars saw Wu''s beard go in, he shouted with his teeth and then went in.


    "These people are not fucking dead!"


    Zhao San''s driver wiped the sweat on his forehead, scolded silently, and then ran in.


    "Fuck your mother, they all come out to die. Sensible, put down what they have in their mother''s hand. I won''t fucking kill you!"


    After entering the house, Wu dahuzi shouted to Dunn''s people with a gun and staring at beads.


    After hearing Wu''s words, Dunn''s men took two steps back, but did not put down their guns.


    "Fuck you, my eldest brother''s words don''t understand or what! Don''t be shameful!" the young man next to Wu beard shouted.


    Dunn''s men looked at Wu beard with trembling, but no one wanted to put down the gun in their hands.


    "Don''t be shameful! Fire!"


    Wu beard frowned and scolded, and then directly raised his machine gun.


    "Don''t shoot! Let''s surrender!" just then a voice came from the crowd. This man was Dunn''s bodyguard.


    "Do you mean what you say?" Wu beard asked with his eyebrows.


    "Put down the guns!!" the bodyguard ignored Wu beard and turned to Dunn''s people.


    "Ba Da!"


    "Bang!"


    After the bodyguard shouted, everyone hesitated and threw away their guns.


    "Isn''t it finished like this..." Wu Beard said with a smile, and then pointed to Dunn''s people and shouted, "all those who put down their guns get out and squat. The battlefield here has nothing to do with you!"


    "Shua!"


    The people wanted to see the bodyguard one after another. The bodyguard sighed helplessly. Then he took the lead and walked out of the house. Others hurriedly followed him out.


    Outside, Zhao San sat alone in the car. When he saw the people coming out of the house, he looked at the mobile phone with a tangled expression.


    Half a minute later, Zhao San picked up his cell phone and dialed a phone.


    "What''s the matter with you?" he asked directly after he got through the phone.


    "It''s almost over..." Zhao San frowned back


    "Ha ha..." he smiled and hung up directly.


    Zhao San looked at his mobile phone and said nothing for a long time.

 Chapter 1428

    After all Dunn''s people left the house, Wu bearded took people with guns and ran to the second floor, because they knew that Dunn was still on the second floor. Everyone in the house could leave, except Dunn.


    "Step...!"


    Messy footsteps sounded in the corridor. Dunn sat quietly on the bed in the bedroom, wearing a military uniform. Ten years ago, he took off his clothes and became a bandit. Today, he put on his clothes again. He may want to make his walking more comfortable.


    "Bang!"


    The door of the bedroom was kicked open, and Wu beard rushed in first.


    Dunn, sitting on the bed, glanced at Wu''s beard and then turned his head again.


    "Ha ha, old Du hasn''t seen you for a long time!" Wu beard pointed his gun at Du en and shouted with laughter.


    "Ha ha, I haven''t seen you for a long time..."


    At this time, Dunn seemed very calm. Maybe he knew he couldn''t get out of the house, so he gave up those fearless resistance and left himself a last bit of dignity.


    "Why? Don''t you want to struggle?" Wu beard put down his gun and walked to Dunn.


    "It''s not easy for brothers to talk to me once. Let them go!"


    Dunn spoke not like a prayer, but more like a command.


    "OK, for the sake of seeing our relationship for so many years..."


    While talking, Wu big beard sat down beside Dunn carelessly, and took out a cigarette from his trouser pocket and handed it to Dunn.


    "Where''s Zhao San?" Dunn took a deep smoke and frowned at the door.


    "Outside, he didn''t come in at all..." Wu beard should arrive.


    "Ha ha, you look down on me so much? You don''t want to kill me yourself..." Dunn suddenly laughed.


    "He didn''t look down on you, but he didn''t look at you, because the gap between you two is too big..." Wu beard commented very seriously.


    "...!" Dunn looked at him and said nothing.


    "You have maintained the relationship with Naisheng''s general for so many years. Don''t you think you are a failure? Wu beard continued.


    "Ha ha..." Dunn shook his head, smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Why are you laughing? Do you know when Zhao San came back?" Wu beard frowned and asked.


    "The day before yesterday!" Dunn replied expressionless.


    "Do you know when he came to me?"


    Dunn was silent.


    "Zhao San was looking for me just now. We met for the first time two hours ago!" Wu beard smoked a cigarette and replied sonorously.


    "Brush!"


    When Dunn heard this, he suddenly looked up and stared at Wu''s beard.


    "... what the hell does it mean to dare to use me even after fucking meeting once?" Wu beard frowned, looked at Dunn and said: "This fucking shows that Zhao San has already investigated, and he''s already ready! You think you''re awesome, and Zhao San is afraid of you. In fact, people have been fucking calculating you. You don''t react until you start. Just like now, is it useful for you to react?"


    Dunn looked at Wu''s beard and his expression became very dull, because he was right. Zhao San and he may not be at the same level from the beginning!


    After Zhao San came back, it took only two days to destroy the once brilliant Dunn Gang directly!


    "Hey, everyone has his own life!" Wu beard stood up slowly, stretched his waist comfortably, looked at Dunn and said, "I''ll give you a chance to end..."


    "... come here and I''ll tell you something!" at this time, Dunn also stood up and whispered to Wu beard.


    Wu beard was stunned, and then put his ear directly to Dunn''s mouth.


    Five seconds later, Dunn''s mouth slowly moved away from Wu beard''s ears.


    After that, Dunn pointed the gun directly at his temple. After a long silence, he said, "if you can, please tell Zhao San that I''m not convinced of my fucking loss!"


    Wu beard stared at Dunn blankly and didn''t hear Dunn''s last sentence at all, because he was still thinking what Dunn meant to him!


    Dunn looked at Wu''s beard and laughed, then pulled the trigger directly.


    "Kang!"


    A gunshot spread all over the office building!


    "Poop!"


    Dunn''s body slowly fell down. When he died, his eyes were open and his mouth was smiling. He said it was a smile, but it was more like ridicule in Wu''s eyes.


    "Go... Go!"


    ����


    Two minutes later, Wu bearded took people out of the office building.


    The previous bodyguard saw Wu beards. After they came out, he lit his toes and looked around. After looking for a while, he found that there was no figure of Dunn.


    "Where''s my eldest brother?" the bodyguard grabbed Wu''s beard''s clothes and shouted excitedly.


    Wu beard frowned and looked at the bodyguard, then shouted to his people without expression: "pack up and go home..."


    "Splash!"


    When the bodyguard heard this sentence, he immediately understood the meaning of Wu beard, sat on the ground in a trance, and then muttered in his mouth: "brother, you fucking lied to me. Didn''t you say you''d be fine! Where the fuck have you been!"


    A minute later, there was a gunshot.


    The bodyguard left the world calmly. Dunn spent most of his life. When he died, he could have someone willing to accompany him. It''s worth it!


    ����


    The other end.


    Zhao San had already driven away from the yard of Dunn headquarters, then parked the car beside the road, took out his cell phone without expression, and dialed his driver.


    "Third Master, where are you? I was just looking for you!" the other side answered the phone quickly, and then asked in an anxious tone.


    "Where are you now?" Zhao San asked in a low voice.


    "We''re still in the yard? What''s the matter?"


    "What''s Wu beard doing?" Zhao San asked.


    "His people are cleaning up the body. It may take a while to finish..." answered the other end of the phone.


    "Well... You three come out now. I''ll wait for you on the kilometer to the left of the door. Be fast. Don''t let big beard Wu find it!" Zhao San said in silence.


    "Third Master, what do you mean?" the other side was stunned and asked very puzzled.


    "Let you come out and get out quickly. There''s so much nonsense!" Zhao San scolded irritably.


    "That''s OK, I know!" the other side reluctantly agreed.


    "Pa!"


    Zhao San hung up the phone directly, smoking and looking at the stars in the sky


    Dunn company headquarters is located in the factory yard.


    "What did the third master do?" a tall and thin Burmese man asked as he cleaned up his fellow and looked at Zhao San''s driver.


    "I fucking don''t know..." the driver replied in a very blunt tone, then put the mobile phone back in his pocket, carrying a big gun and going out of the yard.


    "No, what did he say when you talked to the third master?" the tall and thin man quickly followed up and shouted.


    "Can you keep your fucking voice down? The Third Master asked us to sneak out. We can''t let big beard know we''re gone. Do you understand?" driver Zhao San glanced in the direction of big beard Wu and then said with his teeth.


    "San... What does San Ye mean?" the tall and thin man was stunned by the driver''s words and stammered.


    "I don''t fucking know, just go quickly..." then the driver walked to the gate with a gun, very fast.


    "Shit!"


    The tall and thin man scolded in a low voice, and then followed up with another Burmese.


    After a while, three people disappeared into the yard.


    ����


    On the other hand, Wu beard locked himself in the car directly after he came out of the office building. Now he''s not in the mood to care about anything else. What exactly did Dunn say to him before he died mean?


    What is Dunn trying to say?


    Wu beard kept thinking about this problem in his mind. After about two or three minutes, Wu beard suddenly looked up, stared at the beads and shouted, "three!"


    "What''s the matter, brother?" the young man called three hurried to Wu beard.


    "Where are Zhao San and them?" Wu beard pushed open the door and stood in the middle of the yard shouting.


    "Zhao Sangang just left, but the three people he brought are still here..." the young man explained with some hesitation.


    "Where are the three?" Wu asked as he walked.


    "I came here just now..." the young man casually pointed to a direction, but looking around, there was no fucking one!


    "Where is it?" Wu beard looked around and found that there was no fucking figure at all.


    "I just... Saw them talking here... What''s the matter, brother!" the young man scratched his head and looked puzzled.


    "Fuck!" Wu big beard scolded in a low voice, and then said to the young man, "let the brothers get in the car and don''t stay here..."


    "No, it''s not finished here!"


    "Also clean up NIMA B clean up! Are you fucking stupid..." Wu beard kicked the young man in the stomach, then directly pulled open the door and jumped into the car.


    "Shit, what''s the matter with me? I''m just stupid..." the young man muttered wrongfully on his face. Then he jumped onto the hood of a car and shouted with a loudspeaker: "brothers, don''t clean up and get in the car and go home!"


    "Wow!"


    After hearing the young man''s shouting, Wu bearded people put down their things and walked into the car one by one.


    ����


    At the other end, Zhao San''s three people left the yard and directly found Zhao San''s parking position.


    "Bang!" the driver was the first to pull open the door and jump into the car.


    When Zhao San saw the three men get on the bus, he reached out to turn the car key to start the car, but was stopped by the driver.


    "What do you mean?" Zhao San asked, looking at the driver with his eyebrows.


    "Third Master, what do you mean?" the driver asked expressionless.


    "Pa!"


    Zhao San backhanded a mouth on the driver''s face, then pointed to the driver''s nose and scolded, "what the fuck do I have to tell you?"


    "Third Master, did you contact Naisheng''s people? You brought them here today not only to avenge Dunn, but also to let Wu beard get rid of dunran first, and then fucking let Naisheng''s troops get rid of Wu beard, didn''t you?" the driver bit his lip and asked.


    "Hehe, I''ll tell you what I do for the last time. I don''t need to explain to you!"


    "You''re the eldest brother. Of course you don''t need to explain to me what you do, but is it a little too fucking inhuman for you to do so! In order to earn some money, Wu beard is doing so much harm to others. How do you mean?" the driver was very excited and shouted with red eyes.


    "Wu beard provoked people who shouldn''t be provoked. I can''t help it. Some things are beyond my control!" Zhao San also explained excitedly.


    "Ha ha..." the driver sneered and looked at Zhao San coldly.


    "I don''t fucking want to do this, do you know?"


    "You are so resourceful now. You can use Wu''s hand to get rid of Duane, and then use Naisheng''s hand to get rid of Wu''s beard. You don''t have to spend a penny. Naisheng can also tell the general behind Wu''s beard that Wu''s beard was killed by Duane''s men. Ha ha, I can''t help admiring you. You kill Duane, and Naisheng also got rid of Wu''s beard! Good fucking one stone and two stone Bird! "


    "... you know a little more! Don''t you know that the most basic principle of the driver is that he doesn''t fucking know anything?" Zhao San shouted at the driver.


    "Fuck you, I drive for people, not animals!" the driver shouted equally.


    "You''re a little fucking tired of living..."


    Zhao San was trembling with anger from the driver. He picked up a pistol from the seat and pointed it at the driver''s head.


    "At least I fucking know I''m a person!" the driver threw down this sentence and directly pushed the door and got out of the car.


    "Stop the fuck!"


    Zhao San hurriedly chased down, and the gun in his hand was always aimed at the driver''s head.


    The driver looked back at Zhao San and prayed, "Third Master, I have remembered your kindness to me for so many years, but Wu beard, we really can''t do this to him. I beg you to let them go!"


    "How to put it!" Zhao San asked, biting his teeth.


    "I''ll go to Wu bearded and let them go from behind. Then you tell Naisheng that I leaked the news. Can you take my head and make amends to Naisheng?"


    Zhao San was stunned after hearing the driver''s words. He looked at the driver with a trembling tone and asked, "why do you have to save Wu beards?"


    "Because I saved you, Third Master, you are still a conscientious man, but if they die here, you will become a fucking beast! We want to make money, and we will have a lot of opportunities in the future, but I don''t want to watch my eldest brother turn into a beast step by step, do you know?" the driver shouted loudly with tears.


    Zhao San looked at the driver for a long time, sighed helplessly, and then slowly put down the pistol.


    On the road next to Dunn''s headquarters compound.


    Zhao Sanping stood quietly in front of the driver and looked at the distance without expression.


    "Master Zhao, Wu beards, they really can''t move!" the driver saw Zhao San put down his gun, as if he saw hope immediately.


    "How many years have you been with me?" Zhao San looked at the driver and asked.


    "Seventeen years!" the driver replied without thinking.


    "You are my most satisfied driver, because you know everything, but you don''t understand anything!" Zhao San rubbed his palm and then said, "do you know what it means if I let Wu beard go today?"


    "..." the driver was silent.


    "You know, if I let Wu beard go, all my years of hard work will be in vain. I will not only lose Naisheng''s support, but also worry about Wu beard''s revenge day and night. Do you think I will let him go?" Zhao San paused and then said: "You''ve been my driver for 17 years. Is it my fucking way to cut grass without uprooting?"


    "Third Master!!" the driver shouted.


    "I''ll give you one last chance for our love for so many years. Now when I get back to the car, I''ll think nothing has happened!" Zhao San shouted loudly at the driver, and then walked into the car with big steps.


    "No... I can''t go back!" the driver hesitated and walked slowly in the direction of Wu beard.


    "I''ll tell you the last time, go back"! "Zhao San raised his pistol to the driver and shouted in a trembling voice.


    "You won''t shoot. I know you for so many years..." the driver didn''t stop at all, and then walked slowly to the front.


    "Fuck your mother, don''t fucking force me!" Zhao San shouted with his teeth clenched.


    "I didn''t force you, you forced yourself again!"


    "Ba Da!"


    The sweat on Zhao San''s face slipped and fell to the ground. The driver looked stubborn and walked in the direction of Wu beard, and walked faster and faster. Later, he ran directly.


    "Kang!!"


    Three seconds later, a gunshot echoed on the open road.


    The driver''s body fell to the ground!


    "Hoo!"


    After Zhao San fired the gun, he took a long breath, just like a balloon, and the whole person sat on the ground decadent.


    "Fuck your mother, why force me when I''m so fucking old! My son is gone, and now my brother is gone. What the hell did I do wrong..."


    Zhao San knelt down on the ground alone. His body trembled violently. A man who didn''t shed a tear when his son died cried today!


    Half a minute later, Zhao San walked back to the car like a walking corpse.


    The two Burmese in the car looked at Zhao San, as if nothing had happened and nothing had been seen.


    "After this is over, you two can have a rest..." Zhao San sighed and looked at the two Burmese behind him and whispered.


    "OK!" the two Burmese nodded almost at the same time.


    After finishing talking with the two people, Zhao San took out his mobile phone and dialed out one phone.


    "Do it!" Zhao San said directly after the phone was connected.


    ����


    At the other end, Wu bearded people all got on the bus and went to the road at a high speed.


    "Brother, why should we go?" the young driver looked at Wu beard and asked.


    "I..."


    Before Wu had finished his words, a very dazzling light suddenly lit up across the road.


    "Fuck, it''s too late!" after seeing the light, Wu beard bit his teeth and scolded. Then he picked up the walkie talkie and shouted, "all members of group one and group two are on alert! The enemy is coming!"


    "Got it!" a response came quickly from the walkie talkie.


    "Fuck, if we don''t do it on the other side, we won''t do it. If we fire on the other side, we''ll shoot directly with a machine gun! No matter who it is, we''ll flatten it for me!" Wu beard then shouted.


    "Copy that!"


    "Elder brother, who''s coming across?" the young man asked excitedly.


    "Do you fucking want to? It must be Naisheng!" Wu beard replied with his teeth, and then directly pulled out a machine gun and put it in front of the car.


    "Nai... How could Naisheng come!" the young man grew up in surprise.


    "Are you fucking stupid! Zhao San must have communicated with Naisheng, use us to do some Dunn, and then let Naisheng clean us up!" Wu beard explained excitedly.


    "I fuck Zhao San! Let''s work hard for him and give us a fucking hand back!" the young man stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Zhao San has counted me in here for a long time..." Wu dahuzi sighed and looked straight at the oncoming army.


    "Otherwise, brother, run first!" the young man suggested anxiously.


    "Did I fucking run away from you? B, I''m a man. I''d rather die standing. I can''t abandon you and live alone!!"


    "Brother, if you live, someone can avenge me!"


    "Yes, brother, you go first!"


    The others in the car followed suit.


    "Don''t fucking talk!"


    Wu big beard shouted impatiently. Then he took out his walkie talkie and shouted, "five cars drive in line! Cover with machine gun fire and strive for strong outburst!"


    "Tu Tu!"


    Wu''s voice fell to the ground, five pickup trucks suddenly accelerated, and the exhaust funnel instantly ejected billowing black smoke, which directly blackened the ground.


    Wu big beard looked at the strong high beam opposite and suddenly grinned.


    Dunn was his prey in the first half of the night, but he became Naisheng''s prey in the second half of the night. Zhao San came back for two days and easily turned up such a big wave. At this time, Wu beard was not angry in his heart, but felt that he might be too naive sometimes.


    At the other end, Zhao San drove to join Naisheng''s army.


    "Hello!" Meng Dan, Naisheng''s son, greeted Zhao San with a smile.


    Zhao San walked to Meng Dan without expression.


    "Hula!"


    Meng Dan rolled the bolt, looked at Zhao San and asked, "what JB lineup is opposite?"


    "Five pickup trucks, four people in each car!" Zhao San whispered back.


    "Ha ha..." Meng Dan smiled and then said, "my father said that after this, your company will not have big problems in ten years!"


    "Thank you for me, general Naisheng!" Zhao Sanping replied quietly, and then directly pulled open the door and got into the car.


    Meng Dan looked at Zhao San''s back, smiled and shook his head, and then got into the car.


    After Meng Dan finished talking with Zhao San, he went straight into the armored vehicle, and then shouted with a walkie talkie: "there are five vehicles opposite. Fire directly and try to finish in three minutes. Don''t give them any chance to break through!"


    "Buzzing!"


    The dark armored vehicles drove fast on the road and rushed to Wu''s team.


    "Bang, bang, bang, bang!"


    The armored vehicle exposed the black machine gun and pointed to Wu beard coldly.


    "Sniper ready, follow my orders!" Meng Dan then got ready.


    "Dong Yao received!"


    "Hole two, copy!"


    "Move three, got it!"


    A response soon came from the walkie talkie.


    After explaining this, Meng Dan threw the walkie talkie aside and leaned comfortably on the seat. There was no tension before the war.

 Chapter 1429

    Five minutes later, Meng Dan''s team met Wu bearded''s team.


    "Did you draft it, brothers!" the young man in Wu bearded''s car jumped out of the car with a * directly.


    "Wow!"


    Other people in the car also jumped down one after another and rushed frantically to mengdan''s armored car with the footsteps of the youth.


    Meng Dan sat in the car, narrowed his eyes, looked at the people coming, grinned, and then shouted with a walkie talkie: "the opposite side wants to delay time by direct hand to hand combat. If they don''t give them this opportunity, just give me a hug, and all the people who show up will fucking hit me on the forehead!"


    Meng Dan''s voice has just dropped.


    "Dada dada!"


    The machine gun on the armored car directly ejected countless bullets. When Wu bearded saw the armored car shooting, he stopped and ran to the roadside trees.


    "Report, the opposite side is too flexible. Our people must get off!" Meng Dan''s walkie talkie suddenly sounded.


    "Fuck it, it''s time to fuck with me!" Meng Dan bit his teeth and scolded. Then he took the lead in pushing open the door and shouted, "get off and work!"


    "Hua la la!"


    The doors of all armored vehicles bounced open directly, and at least thirty or forty people jumped out of the armored vehicle.


    "Fire on me when you see anyone, no ink!"


    Meng Dan took the lead in shouting, and then ran directly to the trees on both sides of the road.


    "Da Da!"


    "Tu Tu!"


    The two sides exchanged fire on the roadside, and the whole road was immediately covered by fire and gunfire. However, Wu bearded and Meng Dan did not have an advantage in terms of equipment or number of people, so they had to fight back and retreat.


    "Four groups of people, surround behind! The rest follow me and continue to chase!" Meng Dan took out his walkie talkie and shouted loudly.


    "Copy that!"


    On the other side, the young man called three by Wu beard picked up a handful of * in one hand and squatted on the ground panting. The wound on his chest and thigh kept bleeding.


    "Three, are you all right?" Wu beard ran to the young man and asked with a frown.


    "I''m choking, brother, you go first!" three smiled and waved his hand, without a look of fear on his face.


    "Shit, what the fuck are you talking about! Can I fucking leave you alone?" Wu beard scolded with staring beads, then directly set up the youth and ran forward, turning back and firing a gun.


    "Brush!"


    At this time, Wu beard found a group of people running out in front of them. He grinned because he knew he was surrounded and it was impossible to run out.


    Wu beard squatted on the ground and took out a cigarette from his pocket. He lit the cigarette and stuffed it into the young man''s mouth.


    The young man looked at Wu''s beard with a cigarette in his mouth and grinned.


    "You can still laugh at this time..." Wu Dahu sighed and then lit a cigarette for himself.


    "Brother, we''ll be brothers in the next life?" the young man asked solemnly, looking at Wu''s beard.


    "Hehe, don''t you regret being a brother with me?" Wu beard smiled and said.


    "Don''t regret, what regret..." the young man shook his head quickly.


    "Ha ha!" Wu big beard laughed a few times, then patted his ass, stood up and said, "I remember the first time we met, you were 15 or 16 years old? You were still a little boy, so you had to go fishing with me..."


    "Shit, why did you mention it at that time..." the young man scolded in silence.


    "Ha ha, you''re so big at a glance. It''s better not to take you this way at the beginning..."


    "Step, step!"


    At this time, a burst of rapid footsteps sounded, and more than 30 people immediately surrounded Wu beard and the young man beside him.


    "Suddenly!" Wu big beard quickly raised his hand *, and shot in front of him like crazy.


    "Put down your weapons!" Meng Dan took a step forward, looked at Wu beard with a gun and shouted.


    "Ha ha!" Wu beard smiled, then tore his clothes, and rows of yellow * appeared in his chest.


    "Don''t fucking move, anyone who takes a fucking step forward, I''ll take you to heaven!" Wu beard looked at Meng Dan with a crazy expression and shouted.


    "Don''t move!" Meng Dan shouted quickly.


    "Ha ha, so you''re afraid of death!" Wu beard looked at Meng Dan and laughed.


    Meng Dan frowned at Wu''s beard and asked, "what do you need?"


    "Your goal is me. You let my people go first and I''ll fucking talk to you about needs!"


    "OK!" Meng Dan nodded and agreed.


    "Wow..."


    Meng Dan''s people made way for an exit very consciously, and Wu bearded people left the encirclement one by one.


    "Fuck off too!" Wu beard kicked the young man, stared at the beads and scolded.


    "I won''t go, I will die with you!" the young man replied stubbornly on the ground.


    "I''ll fucking let you go, okay?"


    "I won''t fucking go!" the young man became very excited and cried with tears.


    "Bang!"


    Wu beard kicked the young man in the stomach. The young man could fly out for three or four meters in an instant.


    "Go away, remember to avenge me!" Wu beard shouted with his teeth clenched.


    "Brother..."


    "I fucking told you to get out! I fucking told you to get out!" Wu Dahu yelled with tears.


    The young man looked at Wu beard and bit his lower lip with his teeth. After a moment of silence, he slowly stood up, like a walking corpse, disappearing in people''s sight step by step. From beginning to end, the young man didn''t look back at Wu beard, because he didn''t dare!


    "I let your people go. Do you have any requirements?"


    After all the people with Wu beard had gone clean, Meng Dan looked at Wu beard and asked.


    "I want to see Zhao San!" Wu beard sat down on the ground and said expressionless.


    "What are you doing seeing him?"


    "I just want him to see how I died, can''t I?" Wu beard shouted, staring at beads.


    "Good!"


    Meng Dan nodded helplessly, then took out his mobile phone and dialed Zhao San.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhao San answered the phone soon.


    "Come here, he wants to see you..."


    "... OK!" Zhao San was silent for a moment, and then agreed directly.


    A minute later, Zhao San walked to Wu beard alone. Wu beard shook his head, looked at Zhao San and grinned.


    "What are you looking for me for?" Zhao San asked expressionless, standing in front of Wu''s beard.


    "Why do you want to hurt me?" asked Wu beard.


    "No reason, if you really say yes, it may be for money..." Zhao San sighed and replied.


    "Can you feel at ease when I''m dead?" Wu beard asked.


    ��������


    Zhao San was silent and didn''t know how to answer him.


    "Zhao San, I''ve heard your story. In fact, I admire you very much, but what you do today is really fucking despicable!" Wu beard bit his teeth and scolded, then slowly stood up and walked to Zhao San.


    Zhao San saw Wu''s beard running towards him. He didn''t mean to step back at all. He still stood in place calmly.


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll pull you to die?" Wu beard asked softly in Zhao San''s ear.


    "Your people haven''t gone yet..."


    "Ha ha!" Wu beard laughed and then said, "Dunn told me before he died that he would wait for me on huangquan road. At first I didn''t fucking understand what he meant. Now I fucking understand!"


    "You can''t blame me, I was forced too!" Zhao San raised his head and explained.


    "Now I tell you, I''m fucking waiting for you on huangquan road!"


    After saying this, Wu beard raised his pistol and aimed it directly at Zhao San''s head.


    Zhao San didn''t even hide. Ping Jian looked at Wu beard.


    "Ha ha, I''m teasing you..." Wu beard smiled and then put a gun directly on his temple.


    "Let''s go! Qingjing..."


    Wu big beard whispered, and then pulled the trigger directly.


    "Bang!"


    Wu beard''s head was instantly pierced, and blood sprayed directly on Zhao San''s face.


    Wu big beard opened his eyes and fell to the ground. Blood flowed on the ground. Wu big beard''s big eyes kept staring at Zhao San, but he didn''t breathe.


    Zhao San wiped the blood on his face, and then walked bleakly to his car.


    Meng Dan was silent for a long time when he saw Wu''s beard dead. He wanted to open his mouth and say something to Zhao San, but he found that Zhao San had gone far. He sighed helplessly, and then said to the people around him, "leave him a whole body. He is a man!"


    With these words, Meng Dan directly strode back to the car, and the others began to clean up the battlefield.


    Half an hour later, Zhao San''s car and several armored vehicles left the place at a high speed.


    What was left on the ground was only one blood stain after another, which looked particularly gloomy against the background of the night.


    Zhao San came back to Myanmar for only two days, but he did two major events that caused a sensation in Myanmar and even the whole horn triangle.


    First, I killed my old enemy Dunn for many years.


    The second thing is to eliminate Wu bearded, the largest warmonger in Myanmar.


    For a time, Zhao San''s name spread throughout the golden triangle. Similarly, his company Zhao group also appeared in people''s vision.


    Zhao San''s goal of returning to Myanmar this time has been achieved. How much did he lose when people saw what he got?


    Human nature? brother?


    When he goes to bed at night, will he still think of Wu''s beard before he died?


    Zhao San may be the only one who knows all this.


    ����


    Four in the morning, H City, harem.


    Although it was the second half of the night, the number of people in the casino did not decrease, but much more than the first half of the night.


    I, Liu Rui and the north and the south are busy in the casino. I borrow money and I need to open a villa. Anyway, I don''t have any spare time. The north and the south are tired and sweating. They run back and forth like a big wolf dog.


    "Leaf, what''s Yang Song doing? We''re all too busy..." Nanbei gasped at me and asked.


    "He''s resting at home..." I turned back while counting the money.


    "What the hell''s the matter with Yang Song? He doesn''t work in the house every day. He thinks he wants to be promoted to immortality or something?" Liu Rui complained to me as he walked quickly to the game with chips in his left hand and beer in his right hand.


    "You can do your job. He has been lovelorn recently. You have to give him some buffer time..." I explained with a smile.


    "Shit, I knew I would break up with my daughter-in-law every day and make up the next day!"


    "Roll the calf..."


    I don''t want to talk to such a fool as Liu Rui. After laughing and scolding, I walked back to the front desk and prepared to have a rest.


    "Deng Deng Deng Deng!"


    Just then my cell phone rang. I took it out and saw that Wei Yiwen couldn''t call.


    Seeing his name on the mobile phone, I frowned slightly. At this time, he called me. Something must have happened.


    "What''s the matter, uncle?" I answered the phone and asked in a low voice.


    "Is it convenient to speak now?" Wei Yiwen''s voice was tired.


    "What do you say..."


    "There was an accident in Myanmar. Zhao San directly killed Du en regiment tonight..."


    "Who''s Dunn?" I took a deep smoke and vaguely felt that something must be wrong.


    "Dunn is a sworn enemy of Zhao San. Zhao San went to Myanmar with Zhao San this time..." Wei Yiwen explained quickly.


    "When did he go back?" I suddenly realized something wrong.


    "Yesterday!"


    "Bata..."


    The cigarette end on my mouth fell directly to the ground, and my whole body was stunned.


    Zhao San went back to Myanmar for two days and got rid of his dead opponent. What the fuck does that mean!


    It shows that those rumors are fucking false. Zhao San''s influence in Myanmar is not as weak as we think. Not only is he not weak, but he seems to be fucking strong.


    "Leaves?" Wei Yiwen shouted when he saw me not talking.


    "Ah, what shall we do now? Will it affect your plan?" I lit a cigarette again and asked the phone.


    "I don''t know if it will affect my plan, but I always have an ominous premonition..." Wei Yiwen said slowly after being silent for half a day.


    "... what do you want to do?"


    I put on my coat as I spoke.


    "Say it when you meet!"


    "OK!"


    Then I hung up the phone, strode to the north and south, and said to the north and south, "there''s something wrong with Wei Yiwen. I''ll go out first..."


    After listening to me, the north and the South were stunned, and then whispered, "do you want me to go with you?"


    "No!"


    I waved my hand and walked towards the parking lot.


    ����


    Half an hour later, I drove to the game hall where Wei Yiwen was.


    At five o''clock in the morning, the game hall was brightly lit, but there was no player. Only Wei Yiwen, Zhang Fengyu, Da Ge and Qingshan sat at the front desk.


    "I don''t think we should go..." he whispered to Wei Yiwen.


    "Yes, I know something''s wrong with Zhao San. Why do you have to go there!" Zhang Fengyu also said.


    Wei Yiwen sat on the sofa, frowning and saying nothing.


    I strode over. When Zhang Fengyu saw me coming over, he hurriedly dragged me and shouted, "you should persuade him quickly. I don''t know what JB thinks. A B mind..."


    "What''s the matter?" I took off my coat and sat down next to Wei Yiwen.


    Wei Yiwen looked up at me, his lips turned white and said, "come!"


    "En!" I nodded, then picked up a cigarette from the table, hung it on my mouth, looked at Wei Yiwen and asked, "what are you studying here?"


    "It''s not about Myanmar yet..." Wei Yiwen rubbed his face with fatigue.


    "Myanmar can''t do that. Let''s put the plan aside first. After all, I don''t understand what the hell Zhao San is doing!" I said very directly, because I''ve already thought about it on the way here. If I''m not big enough, we can''t take this risk.


    It''s a small matter whether Wei Yiwen has money or not. I''m afraid something will happen there. After all, Zhao San''s strength there is there. If Wei Yiwen is blocked by Zhao San halfway, it''s all fucking over.


    After listening to me, Wei Yiwen looked up at me, remained silent for a long time, opened his mouth and said, "do you think so?"


    "You''re not nonsense. I don''t think so. Why do I say so? Someone forced me..." I replied in silence.


    "Ha ha..." Wei Yiwen smiled and said nothing.


    "Pa!"


    I lit the cigarette on my mouth, then looked at Wei Yiwen and asked, "what do you think?"


    "I want to try it!" Wei Yiwen replied very definitely.


    "Shit, why don''t you have a heart? Can''t you wait a few days? You have to go at this time?"


    I haven''t spoken yet. Zhang Fengyu was anxious first, patted the tea table and shouted.


    "I''m not going now. I''m afraid I won''t have a chance in the future..."


    "The opportunity is not bad. Let''s focus on your safety..." I whispered.


    "Yes, let''s wait!" the Green Hill said.


    "Well, you don''t have to persuade me. We''ve planned this for such a long time. I can''t delay it because of this!" Wei Yiwen slowly stood up and walked away from me, patted me on the shoulder and said: "I''ve contacted the stowaways just now. I''ll send it later!"


    After hearing this, Zhang Fengyu grabbed Wei Yiwen''s collar, stared at the beads and shouted, "are you fucking crazy! You''ll go and die in a minute!"


    "You can''t stop me when I decide..." Wei Yiwen looked at Zhang Fengyu and replied calmly.


    "..." Zhang Yu stared at the beads and gasped for breath. He didn''t say a word for a long time.


    I was stunned for a while, then touched my nose and said, "do I have to go?"


    Wei Yiwen nodded very definitely.


    "Since we are going to pass, let''s pass together!" I also stood up slowly and said firmly.


    "No, there are more people and more goals, so it''s easier for people to find out when smuggling!" Wei Yiwen shook his head and refused.


    "Then I''ll go with you..." Zhang Fengyu said.


    "Just stay at home!" Wei Yiwen then refused.


    "Shit, then you''re the only one in the past? We can have more security together!" Zhang Fengyu said excitedly.


    "I said no, don''t ink. Just wait for me at home!"


    "Or let him go with you... I don''t trust you alone..." I advised one side.


    "No!" Wei Yiwen waved his hand and went upstairs directly.


    "Shit!"


    Zhang Yuyu kicked on the wall, and then swearing back to his room. When big and green hill saw Zhang Yuyu leaving, they reluctantly shook their head, and then walked back to their room. I was the only one left in the hall. I narrowed my eyes and looked at the direction of Wei Yiwen''s room. I don''t know why he put all his eggs in one basket.


    Three minutes later, Wei Yiwen came down with a big suitcase.


    "Let''s go now?" I went up to him and asked in a low voice.


    "En!" Wei Yiwen nodded.


    "I''ll take you there..."


    "Good!"


    Then I followed Wei Yiwen out of the game hall. When I came to the door, Wei Yiwen looked back at Zhang Fengyu''s room, shook his head reluctantly, then pulled open the door and got into my car.


    ����


    "Why do I have to go?" I asked, looking at Wei Yiwen as I drove.


    "Because we have reached this point, this is our last chance. If we can''t kill Zhao San this time, we won''t have a better chance in the future..." Wei Yiwen said softly in the back of the car.


    "How sure are you this time?" I continued.


    "Before Dunn died, I had three levels of assurance, and now there is no one level..." Wei Yiwen told the truth.


    "Shit, there''s no fucking assurance. What did you do in the past?" I scolded in silence.


    "Ha ha, bet..."


    "So you just go by yourself, right? Because you know you don''t want to hurt us this time, do you?" I narrowed my eyes and said.


    "..." Wei Yiwen looked at me and said nothing.


    "I hope you can come back alive..." seeing that Wei Yiwen didn''t speak, I continued.


    "Yes!" Wei Yiwen nodded very definitely.


    ����


    Two hours later, I sent Wei Yiwen to the port of H city. At this time, it was more than six o''clock in the morning. There was heavy fog on the beach. Such weather was not suitable for going to sea, but Wei Yiwen resolutely got on the fishing boat.


    After watching Wei Yiwen get on the boat, I sat in the car and smoked a cigarette. Looking at the fishing boat that gradually disappeared in my vision, I had a feeling that I couldn''t say.


    After watching it for about a minute or two, I took out my mobile phone and called Zhang Fengyu.


    "Is he gone?" Zhang Fengyu answered the phone and asked very directly.


    "Gone..." I nodded slightly.


    "..." suddenly there was no sound at the other end of the phone.


    After waiting for a while, I hung up the phone directly, and then slowly started the car and drove back to the city.


    When I got home, it was already more than 9 a.m. I ate some fried dough sticks downstairs, and then hurried upstairs.


    After returning home, Meng Liang and his family went to bed early. I didn''t bother them. They went straight back to the house, covered with a big quilt and began to sleep.


    ����


    On the other end, Myanmar, in a private enterprise building.


    Zhao San stood alone in front of the French window on the top floor of the building and squinted at the scenery of the street outside. I don''t know why. Now Zhao San doesn''t have that feeling of high spirited at all. Instead, he is old-fashioned.


    After seeing the scenery for a while, Zhao San took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone.


    "Doodle doodle..." after a while, the blind speaker connected the phone opposite.


    "Third Master!" shouted the other side of the phone with some excitement.

 Chapter 1430

    "I''ve finished handling things here..." Zhao Sanping said quietly.


    "I''ve heard all about it. Congratulations!"


    "How''s it going at home? Where''s it going?" Zhao San asked very directly.


    "He''s still thinking about it now." he added quickly after saying this across the phone; "I''ll give him three days. Today is the last day!"


    "Well, you''ll call him later. If you can''t, give him some pressure..." Zhao nodded and asked.


    "I understand!"


    "I''m waiting for your good news..." Zhao San said with a smile.


    "Good!"


    After that, the two sides hung up directly.


    ����


    H City, 1 p.m.


    Yang Song sat in the house alone. His beard, which had not been shaved for several days, grew particularly luxuriant. At this time, Yang Song looked very decadent and very old, as if he had been several decades old.


    "Buzzing, buzzing..." the mute mobile phone vibrated wildly on the bed.


    Yang Song glanced at his mobile phone, rubbed his face hard, and then answered the phone.


    "Hello?" Yang Song answered in a hoarse voice.


    "How''s it going?" the other side asked very directly.


    "... can I change my daughter-in-law if I poison her?" Yang Song asked, biting his lips after a moment of silence.


    "Yes, today is the last time. As long as I receive the news, you can take the little girl away at any time!"


    ��������


    Yang Song put his mobile phone in his ear and kept silent for a long time, because he was tangled. He was thinking about how to choose or not!


    "You can also choose not to poison, but in this case, the little girl may suffer some crime..." Yang Song said without talking.


    "I''ll call you when I''m done tonight!"


    Yang Song finally made up his mind, said this sentence with great certainty, then hung up the phone directly and deleted all the call records with this number.


    "Fuck you!"


    After deleting the call records, Yang Song directly threw his cell phone down on the wall and slowly walked out of the room.


    "Wow, wow, wow!"


    Yang Song stood under the sprinkler, and the water was washing on his body.


    "Woo woo!"


    After washing for a while, Yang song suddenly knelt on the ground, covered his face with his hands, and his body kept twitching.


    ����


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Yang Song packed up everything, put on a new dress, shaved his beard, and the whole person was full of vitality again.


    "Bang bang!"


    Yang Song walked to my room and knocked on the door twice.


    "Come in..."


    I lay on the bed and groaned vaguely.


    "Is JB still sleeping?"


    Yang Song kicked me when he entered the house and said with a smile.


    "Shit, Yang Daxian, how the hell did you get out of the customs?" when I saw Yang Song, I sat up and rubbed my eyes to make sure I was dazzled.


    "When the hell did I become a immortal?" Yang Song asked, not very satisfied with his new title.


    "Ha ha, what are you looking for me for?" I asked happily when I saw Yang Song recovering well.


    "Nothing. Let''s go out for a drink later?"


    Yang Song didn''t look at me when he spoke, and his eyes dodged.


    "Drink in the afternoon?" I asked a little surprised.


    "Don''t you have to work at night..." Yang Song smiled and explained.


    "Yes, why do you have any programs? We can''t drink casually..."


    Yang Song looked at me and was silent for a long time. Then he whispered, "just celebrate my success and get out of the shadow of the past!"


    "This topic is awesome. You can drink it!" I gave Yang Song a thumbs up and said with great admiration.


    "It must be awesome. Why don''t you clean it up first? I''ll wake up Liangzi..."


    With that, Yang Song stood up and went outside. I sat on the bed, looked at Yang Song, grinned, and then directly began to dress myself.


    ����


    An hour later, I, Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Yang Song, Yuan Yuan, Lao Che, Duan Hui and eight people from north and South gathered in celebrity hot pot.


    "Brother song, why are you so generous today? Why did you take the initiative to invite us to hot pot?" Liu Rui asked with a smile around Yang Song''s shoulder.


    "Can I be fucking happy?" Yang Song replied with the same smile.


    "Shit, it''s a JB local tyrant. If you''re happy, please invite us to have hot pot..." Liu Rui tilted his mouth and didn''t understand Yang Song''s idea.


    "Brother song, you''ve passed the pass. I''m so busy without you recently..." Nanbei looked at Yang song very happily and said.


    "Hahaha, you still have leaves. Liu Rui helps you?" Yang Song smiled and replied.


    "You can pull * down. Just like them, they will pestle the front stage every day, and no JB can help..." north and South looked at me and Liu Rui, with a miserable expression.


    "North and south, you have a big opinion on me?" Liu Rui asked with small eyes.


    "No... no!" north and South quickly waved their hands.


    "Then you have a problem with me..." I kicked the north and South with a smile.


    "It''s not a leaf. I have no problem with you..."


    "What do you mean by that? Why, rebellion?" I patted the table and shouted.


    "You just think I haven''t said anything..." the north and South said in a low voice with their heads bowed.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    The people in the room laughed when they heard this sentence. The atmosphere in the whole private room was very harmonious.


    H City, celebrity hot pot room.


    I saw that the food was almost the same. Holding the wine glass, I stood up and shouted, "don''t say much about this glass of wine. To our great brother SongGe''s success in getting out of the haze of lovelorn and gaining a new life!"


    "Cheers!"


    "Cheers!"


    ����


    When they saw me stand up, Meng Liang and his colleagues quickly stood up and shouted at Yang Song with their wine glasses in their hands.


    Yang Song held the wine glass with trembling hands and looked at us straight. He was silent for a long time, then bit his lips and said, "thank you, brothers!"


    "Shit, it''s no use pulling clean JB..." I scolded silently, then directly hugged Yang Song''s shoulder, touched a cup with him, and then directly drank the wine in the cup with my head up.


    After I finished drinking, Meng Liang and some of them also touched Yang Song. Everyone drank up the wine in their hands.


    "Brother song, you don''t have this thing, do you? I''ll find you a good one later..."


    After drinking the wine, the old car sat in a chair and said carelessly.


    "Ha ha..." Yang Song smiled and didn''t answer.


    I glanced at Yang Song, and then casually added some dishes to the hot pot. When I looked at Yang Song, Yang Song also looked at me.


    ����


    We had a meal for more than half an hour. It was OK ahead. Later, everyone tore off the mask of hypocrisy and poured bottles of Jinliufu into his mouth like he didn''t drink wine!


    However, while the calves were dancing, our private room door was suddenly pushed open.


    "Shua!!"


    Several of us quickly turned back and looked in the direction of the door of the private room. These two people at the door really scared me. It was Guo Siwei who took the lead!


    "Brother Guo?" I hurriedly stepped forward and looked at Guo thought and shouted.


    "Just now I heard from the manager that you were in this private room. I happened to come to dinner with my friends, so I came to see you..." Guo thought with a smile.


    "That''s good. I''ll have something to eat..." I went in with a smile and quickly moved two places for Guo Siwei and his friend.


    "Don''t delay you?" Guo thought a little embarrassed.


    "Shit, Jingzheng didn''t. I heard that you are the big wine jar of your police station! I just saw it today..." Liu Rui said, revealing his arms and rolling up his sleeves, took Guo thinking and sat down next to the table.


    "Ha ha, I can''t compete with you in drinking like this..." Guo thought took off his clothes and sat down on the seat, then pointed to the middle-aged man in his forties next to him and said, "Sun Li, my friend, just came back from Beijing..."


    Hearing this, I was stunned, then walked to Sun Li and said with a smile, "Hello, brother sun!"


    "Ye Han, right? I''ve heard of you, the man who carries the handle in the bar industry of H city..." Sun Li was very easygoing. After listening to my words, he laughed, patted me on the shoulder and joked.


    "Ha ha, it''s all the boasting of others. I''m a small bar owner..." I replied very low-key.


    "Do I fucking need to brag for you?" Guo thought he turned his mouth after listening to me, obviously a little unhappy.


    "Ha ha, whether it''s bragging or not, it''s mainly drinking today, and the rest will be discussed after drinking!" Sun Li laughed and directly cut off the topic.


    "Waiter, give me two more bottles of Jinliufu!" after hearing Sun Li''s words, I shouted to the waiter outside the door.


    "Good boss!" the waiter answered sweetly, then twisted his little ass and ran to the front desk.


    Three minutes later, two bottles of Jinliufu were placed on the table.


    "Brother sun, are you a cup or a bottle?" I pointed to Jin Liufu on the table and asked with a smile.


    "Grass, isn''t it inappropriate for me to get a bottle as soon as I fucking come here?" Sun Li said in a slightly speechless tone.


    "Ha ha, let''s use a cup!" I smiled and poured a glass of wine for Sun Li.


    "Zi!"


    Sun Li raised the glass of wine I poured and drank it all directly.


    "Cow force!" after Sun Li drank the wine, Liu Rui quickly raised his thumb and flattered very timely.


    "Just a glass of wine, cow force!" Sun Li put down his glass and said something speechless.


    "Ha ha!"


    The crowd roared with laughter. Only Liu Rui said very embarrassed: "brother sun, do you think it''s appropriate for me to hold you so much and pout so much?"


    "Ha ha, it''s my fault, elder brother. Why don''t I apologize to you?"


    Sun Li picked up his glass, then bumped it with Liu Rui and drank it in one gulp.


    Due to the participation of Guo Siwei and Sun Li, the Wine Bureau directly set off the second chapter. Guo Siwei and Sun Li can really drink. Basically, several of us respected each other one by one, especially Liu Rui. Today, I don''t know why, they caught up with Sun Li. They worked directly in a bottle of duojinliufu and two bottles of wine I want, I''ll fucking drink it in a minute.


    At the other end, only after Guo Siwei and Sun Li came in, Yang Song became very quiet, didn''t say a word, and kept lowering his head and eating the food silently.


    "Leaves, wine is gone..."


    Liu Ruihong shouted at me with red eyes. It was obvious that he drank a little too much.


    "No more, enough wine!!" I smiled back, and then reached out to find the waiter.


    "Leaves, I''ll go!" at this time, Yang song suddenly stood up and said to me.


    I looked up at Yang Song.


    Yang Song quickly added: "I happen to go to the bathroom..."


    "OK, you go!" I waved to Yang Song.


    Yang Song nodded, moved his chair and went out.


    "Leaf, why do I feel something wrong with Yang Song? My mood is not high at the beginning?" Liu Rui asked after Yang Song went out, looking at me with his mouth tilted.


    "Don''t fucking say it''s useless. Keep your wine..." I kicked Liu Rui with a smile and didn''t answer him.


    ����


    At the other end, Yang Song didn''t go to the waiter for wine at the first time after he went out. Instead, he carefully ran into the toilet with his mobile phone.


    After Yang Song went into the toilet, he pushed all the partition doors in the toilet. After confirming that there was no one, he found an innermost partition and drilled in. Then he directly took his mobile phone and dialed a number.


    "Hello?" the phone was quickly connected across the street.


    "The situation is wrong. Guo thought they came. Do you think I was discovered?" Yang Song said very directly.


    "Guo thought?" after hearing the name, the opposite side was obviously stunned.


    "Yes, he also brought a man named Sun Li..."


    "... what do you mean by calling me?" the other side of the phone was silent for a while and asked.


    "Ba Da!"


    Yang Song lit a cigarette, took a deep breath and discussed, "can you give me another day? I can''t start here!"


    "No!" the other end of the phone refused very directly.


    "This is not an urgent matter..." Yang Song explained in a hoarse voice.


    "Is your daughter-in-law in a hurry?" asked the opposite directly.


    ��������


    Yang song suddenly stopped talking. His mind was very accurate. He didn''t give him any room to discuss. After a long silence, Yang Song sighed deeply and said, "you''re all fucking crazy!"


    "You can do whatever you want..." he said casually across the phone.


    "Guo Sihua is the fucking captain of the criminal investigation team! If I fucking kill people under his eyelids, I can''t get out of the house!" Yang Song shouted with his teeth clenched.


    "You can kill him together..."


    ��������


    "Death is a capital crime, and death in a room is also a capital crime. Study it yourself!" threw down this sentence opposite, and then hung up the phone directly.


    Yang Song squatted in the toilet and looked at the fading mobile phone screen. He was silent for a long time. Then he slowly stood up and walked to the front desk of celebrity hot pot.


    "Do you need anything, sir?" the waiter at the front desk asked with a smile when he saw Yang Song coming.


    "Sir..."


    At this moment, Yang Song is like a walking corpse. He doesn''t have the most basic consciousness at all. He didn''t even hear the waiter call him.


    "Sir!"


    The waiter shouted twice. Yang Song calmed down, swallowed his saliva and said, "give me those three bottles of golden six blessings!"


    "OK!" the waiter stammered a promise, and then asked, "which private room are you from? I''ll send it to you..."


    "No, I''ll just take it myself!" Yang Song refused directly.


    "OK!"


    The waiter nodded, then directly took out three bottles of Jinliufu from the wine cabinet and handed them to Yang Song. Then he looked at Yang Song and asked, "which private room are you from, sir?"


    "Charge it to 303..."


    After Yang Song got the wine, he replied in a panic, and then took a big step to the direction of the toilet.


    "Over there, sir!"


    The waiter watched Yang Song go in the wrong direction and shouted loudly, but Yang Song didn''t pay attention to the waiter at all. He still strode to the toilet quickly.


    "What''s going on?"


    The waiter''s cry attracted the attention of the celebrity hotpot lobby manager and asked next to the waiter.


    "Just now the gentleman had to go three bottles of Jinliufu, and then he went in the wrong direction..." the waiter explained in a low voice.


    "That private room?" the manager frowned and picked up the walkie talkie.


    ��303������


    "Oh, don''t worry about that private room. The guests are friends of our boss..."


    After hearing the room number 303, the lobby manager breathed a sigh of relief, slowly put down the walkie talkie, dropped this sentence, and then walked to his office.


    ����


    At the other end, Yang Song took three bottles of wine and went straight into the toilet. Then he took out a small plastic bag from his trouser pocket. There were two things in the plastic bag, one was the poison given to him by sun Lei, and the other was a needle prepared by Yang Song in advance. This needle is a steel needle of sharp steel, which is very hard, and can be bought in any mold material store, Yang Song bought the pillow with the smallest radius.


    Yang Songduo took out the needle tremblingly and directly inserted it into the Poison Bottle given to him by sun Lei. Most of the tubes can be sucked out, and then directly inserted it into the plastic bottle cap of Jin Liufu.


    Half a minute later, a whole bottle of poison was injected into three bottles of Jinliufu by Yang Song.


    Yang Song put the used needles and poison bottles directly back into his trouser pocket and took the wine back to our private room.


    Here, someone may ask Yang Song whether this direct injection method will not be found?


    Although the needle used by Yang Song is very thin, you can still see it if you look carefully, but at that time, the people in our private room basically drank almost the same, and everyone''s mind is not very clear, so we certainly can''t find it, but we can find it at ordinary times.


    ����


    "Shit, where the fuck did Yang Song buy wine?"


    Liu Rui and Sun Li drank fiercely. Suddenly, the wine was cut off. My brother Rui was obviously not happy, patted the table and shouted.


    "I''ll go out and have a look..."


    North and South stood up very sensible and prepared to go out to find Yang Song. However, just when North and South went out, Yang song came in with wine.


    "No, it''s more difficult for you to buy this wine than to get his mother''s scriptures..."


    Guo Siwei smiled and joked when he saw Yang Song coming in.


    "After drinking, I''m a little looking... I can''t find a place..." Yang Song looked a little nervous. As he walked into the house, he stammered back.


    Speechless, Liu Rui scolded one sentence, then grabbed the Baijiu directly from Yang Song''s hands, and opened the bottle lid of the Baijiu directly with his teeth.


    "Come on, brother sun, here comes the wine, and we''ll fight it out..." after unscrewing the wine, Liu Rui poured a full glass directly to Sun Li.


    "Brother Liu, will you let me have something to eat and walk slowly?" Sun Li asked Liu Rui to fill it with some confused B, and discussed it with a red face.


    "Shit, don''t you eat for a long time?" Liu Rui shouted impatiently with a glass of wine.


    "Brother, you''re letting me eat for a while..."


    With these words, Sun Li directly bowed his head and kept waving chopsticks to put vegetables in his bowl.


    "Shit, what are these qualities... It''s not good to drink some wine..." Liu Rui turned his mouth very reluctantly, then went to Guo thinking and said with a smile: "he''s not good. Let''s go to the wine jar?"


    "Wow!"


    Seeing Liu Rui coming with wine, Guo thought, known as the wine jar of the police station, opened his mouth directly and threw up on the table.


    "Shit, why did you spit up? Spit it out, and then drink with me..." Liu Rui whispered while patting Guo thought on the back.


    "Ha ha..."


    I looked at the room full of people and grinning, then unscrewed a bottle of Baijiu and poured myself a cup.


    "Coo Doo!"


    When I poured the wine, Yang Song''s eyes never left my glass.


    "Gollum!"


    After I poured the wine, Yang Song swallowed and spit.


    ����


    Half an hour later, the whole celebrity hot pot boiled!


    In a private room, nine of ten people were poisoned, but Yang Song was safe!


    After we were poisoned, the ambulance arrived at the crime scene in only three minutes.


    After the ambulance arrived, the whole celebrity hot pot was in chaos on the third floor. Countless customers were as crazy as his mother. They ran to the opposite road and blocked the whole road for a time.


    Although the security guards have repeatedly maintained order, they still can''t hold people. There are too many people who want to organize. They can''t organize them. Moreover, they know that if something happens, people won''t listen to you at all. They just run out on their own.


    Ten minutes later, several of us were pulled away by the ambulance. The front foot of the ambulance left and the back foot of the police car arrived. The police blocked the scene for the first time and no one was allowed to enter our private room.


    And the lobby manager and boss of celebrity hotpot were all taken away by the police for questioning.


    The original calm night was lively in an instant, and the TV media reported around the celebrity hot pot.


    Not because of anything else, just because the accident happened to Guo Siwei, leader of the criminal investigation team of H city!


    Half an hour later, the collective poisoning incident of the captain of the criminal investigation team of H city and the owner of the harem bar spread all over H City in an instant.


    Wu Mei, who received a call from the hospital, fainted instantly.


    In addition, Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan, who had been lying down in other places, hurried back to H city. Even Zhang Fengyu and them received news in the game hall and rushed to our hospital at the first time, but our ward was blocked and no one was allowed to go in at all.

 Chapter 1431

    ����


    Hainan.


    "Buzzing, buzzing!"


    The mobile phone at the head of the bed suddenly began to vibrate wildly, which directly woke up Yao Baoshi, who was already sleeping. Yao Baoshi vaguely touched the mobile phone and said, "who?"


    "Brother Xiaobao, something''s wrong!" he shouted anxiously across the phone.


    "Shit, who the fuck are you? Something happened..." Yao Baoshi, who was already asleep, was stunned by the other side and scolded in a very irritable mood.


    "Oh, brother Bao, something happened to Ye Han!" the other side explained anxiously.


    "What are you talking about?" Yao Baoshi sat up with a splash after hearing our names, and shouted in a very surprised tone.


    "Just now, ye Han and some of them ate in celebrity hot pot, and then they were all pulled away by ambulance!"


    "Food poisoning?" Yao Baoshi was stunned and said.


    "What''s food poisoning? The police are fucking here. I heard someone poisoned it!" some speechless people across the street continued.


    "Poisoned my shit!" Yao Baoshi shouted in an unbelievable tone.


    "It''s not so good. I heard that when they were pulled away, they were all fucking foaming, poisoned and the Guo brigade in our city. I heard that they ate together. All the people in the room were fucking poisoned. It''s too scary..." said mildly and hawing across the room.


    But Yao Baoshi was not in the mood to listen. He put on his clothes and strode to Liu Yong''s house.


    When brother Xiaobao came to Liu Yong''s house, he found that the light in the house was on. Liu Yong and Li Tao sat on the sofa in their pajamas.


    "Master Liu..." Yao Baoshi whispered.


    "En!" Liu Yong nodded expressionless, and then made a phone call with his mobile phone.


    Yao Baoshi sat quietly beside Liu Yong and didn''t speak, because he knew that Liu Yong knew what had happened at this time.


    Five or six phone calls went out. Liu Yong had no news about us. Even now we can''t ask whether we are alive or dead.


    "Hey..." Liu Yong sighed gently and then put down his mobile phone directly.


    "Master Liu, why don''t we go back?" brother Xiao Bao frowned and suggested.


    "... what are you doing back? Can you save people or what?" Liu Yong shouted at brother Xiaobao in a very bad mood.


    "I can''t save people. I have to go back and see how these children are doing! Now we don''t even know whether we''re alive or dead. What are we doing here?" brother Bao stood up with a splash and stared at the beads.


    "Shit, can you stop for a while? Don''t make a fucking mess. Now even if we go back, we can''t solve anything. Life and death are in heaven. If these children are so gone, it means their lives are here!" Li Tao opened his mouth at this time.


    "Then you don''t care?" little brother Bao looked at Li Tao with great emotion and asked.


    "I also want to take care of it. How can I take care of poisoning? They''re dead, I''ll go back and avenge them! You two study it, I''ll go back to bed!" after Li Tao threw down this sentence, he turned his head and walked out of Liu Yong''s room.


    "Master Liu!"


    Seeing Li Tao gone, brother Xiaobao shouted at Liu Yong.


    "...!" Liu Yong sat on the sofa with his head down and said nothing.


    "I think... He they should be all right. If something happens..." brother Bao stammered half.


    Liu Yong lowered his head and took a smoke, then opened his mouth and said, "in fact, the lives of these children are still very fucking hard. I feel that this thing should pass..."


    "... Master Liu, if they are really gone, can you let me go back?" brother Xiao Bao lit a cigarette and asked with trembling hands,


    "Go back and wait for the news. I''ll call you when it''s time to go back..." Liu Yong waved helplessly, and then walked back to his bedroom with slippers.


    "Hey!"


    Little brother Bao sighed and looked at the chandelier on the roof. He was silent for a long time. He didn''t leave until his cigarette burned out.


    ����


    In 303 private room of celebrity hot pot in H city.


    After the police blocked the scene, they went directly into the private room. In less than three minutes, they found three bottles of Jinliufu poisoned. They didn''t drink all three bottles of wine. After the remaining drinks were tested by forensic medicine, they found that they were all fucking poisoned.


    "Is this wine from your hotel?" the policeman asked the manager of rice celebrity hot pot with white gloves and wine bottle.


    "It''s ours." the manager nodded flustered.


    "Who brought this wine?" the policeman continued.


    "This is all our own wine..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''ll ask you who sent the wine to the house!" the policeman scolded irritably.


    "I... I don''t know!"


    "Take me to the control room!" the policeman said this and dragged the manager outside the private room.


    "Brother, I don''t know where the monitoring room is?" the manager replied with a puzzled face.


    "Now I''m very serious to tell you that if you cooperate with me with this attitude, you''ll be fully responsible if anything happens in the future. Do you understand?" after saying this, the police continued: "you also know who the poisoned people in the house are! The top attaches great importance to this matter, do you understand?"


    The manager was stunned after listening to the police, then stammered, nodded and said, "I understand!"


    "Don''t you fucking take me!" the policeman was speechless by the stupid manager, then stared at the beads and shouted.


    "OK..." the manager promised, and then trotted all the way to the monitoring room with the police.


    Ten minutes later, the police came out of the monitoring room. Because there was no monitor in the private room, he could not see the situation in the private room, but he could see the situation in the corridor.


    Yang Song''s whole process from taking wine to entering the toilet was recorded by the monitor, and then the police interrogated the waiter. All the evidence pointed to Yang Song alone!


    After the suspects were identified, the police quickly investigated the scene, but there were too many celebrities at that time. In addition, they walked a lot, so it was very difficult to investigate.


    To put it simply, although Yang Song has been identified as a suspect, he can''t be found at all now!


    In the celebrity hot pot hall, at least a dozen policemen are busy back and forth.


    And the leader of the team this time is not others, but the director of H city police station.


    Normally, no matter how big a case is, the police chief can''t lead the team himself, but this time it''s different. The victim is Guo Siwei, so the old chief specially rushed over from home.


    "Is the suspect confirmed?" asked the old director after he entered the room.


    "Yes!"


    "Who and for what purpose?" the director continued.


    "We just looked at the monitoring, and then asked the waiter here. Basically, we identified the suspect as Yang Song, a friend of the harem bar owner."


    "... Hougong bar?" the old director was stunned.


    "At the time of the accident, team Guo was having dinner with the owner of the Hougong bar. The two had a good personal relationship..." the policeman then explained.


    "Who else was eating at that time? I heard that these two people were not the only ones poisoned..." the old director asked again.


    "All the senior members of the harem bar were present, including the suspect Yang Song, who is also the top of the harem, and then the Guo Da team and..." the police did not say half of the story.


    "What else?" the old director frowned and shouted.


    "And Sun Li is back!"


    "Sun Li!" the old director exclaimed, then directly and gently recited the name for a few times, then directly skipped the topic, looked at the police and asked, "tell me about the harem bar and ye Han. How can Xiao Guo contact such a person?"


    "The Red Palace bar was originally called Bailemen. Ye Han was also the bar accepted by Liu Yong after he left. People outside said that ye Han took Liu Yong''s class..."


    "Liu Yong, ha ha..." the old director smiled and said to the police around him: "this thing should not be running to Xiao Guo. The poison was poisoned by a problem in the harem itself, but it must not be a simple intentional murder, because the man''s modus operandi is too rough. Someone must have threatened him. If you look down according to this clue, you will gain something!"


    "I see!" the policeman nodded.


    "Also, Yang Song should try his best to catch him, but catching him is not the purpose. I want to catch the man behind him!" seeing that the police were leaving, the old director then asked.


    ����


    On the other hand, after Yang Song ran out of the celebrity hot pot, he directly ran into the Internet cafe across the street. Yang Song sat in front of the computer, swallowed his saliva, and his forehead was permeated with fine beads of sweat.


    After almost half an hour, Yang Song''s face finally returned to normal, took out his mobile phone and dialed sun Lei.


    "I''ve finished it!" Yang Song said directly after sun Lei connected the phone.


    "I saw it, but I''m not sure if they''re dead..." Sun Lei replied calmly.


    "Must be dead!" Yang Song replied with his teeth clenched.


    "How do you know?"


    "Can I fucking watch the wine they drink not die? Even a fucking man can''t hold your potion!"


    "Well, I''ll send you an address later, and you come and take the woman away..." Sun Lei thought for a moment, then nodded and agreed.


    "OK!" Yang Song wiped the sweat on his forehead and hung up the phone directly.


    A minute later, Yang Song received a text message from sun Lei. He looked at the screen for more than ten seconds and directly recorded the address in his heart. Then he went to the trash can of the Internet cafe and threw his mobile phone in very covertly.


    After throwing away his mobile phone, Yang Song went to the front door of the Internet cafe, carefully observed the situation outside, wrapped his clothes, and then ran out of the Internet cafe with his head down in the dark.


    "Shua Shua!"


    After Yang Song left the Internet cafe, he walked for more than ten meters, but he kept looking back because he was looking to see if someone was following him.


    However, the more guilty he was, the easier it was for others to suspect him. After a while, a policeman saw some abnormal Yang Song.


    "Found a suspicious target, need support!" the police shouted with a walkie talkie, and then ran in the direction of Yang Song.


    When Yang Song looked back and saw the police running towards him, the whole person was in a fucking panic, and SA Yazi began to run wildly on the road.


    "Did you draft it? It''s really you!" the policeman bit his teeth and scolded, and then accelerated his pace.


    Although Yang Song''s physical quality is OK, it can''t be compared with them. In addition, he drank some wine today, so the police ran directly behind Yang Song after chasing him for more than 500 meters.


    "Did you draft it?" the policeman scolded in a low voice, and then directly kicked Yang Song on the back,


    "Gudong!"


    Yang Song was directly kicked off by the police. The whole person lay on the ground and his clothes were directly scratched. Yang Song got up after slowing down on the ground for a while and wanted to run forward.


    "Yes, you still want to run!" the policeman scolded and rushed at Yang Song again.


    However, at this time, a black car came directly from the opposite side of the road. It was very fast and directly crossed the eyes of the police in the blink of an eye.


    "Draft, how to drive!" the policeman stepped back two steps, then kicked on the door and scolded at the top of his voice.


    "Excuse me, uncle police!" the young man in the car smiled and saluted the police, then stepped on the accelerator and started the car again.


    The policeman looked at the young man in the car and was stunned. Then he suddenly looked up and found that Yang Song had disappeared, and the car had disappeared in the road!


    The policeman stood in the middle of the road, staring into the distance. After a moment of silence, he took out his walkie talkie and shouted, "the prisoner has lost him. He has an accomplice!"


    "Where are you now!" a reply came quickly from the walkie talkie.


    The policeman looked around at the road signs and then briefly described his current position to the walkie talkie.


    ����


    At the other end, Yang Song ran out of the police''s hand and stopped a taxi directly by the roadside.


    "Fuck!"


    Yang Song looked back to confirm whether there was anyone following him. Then he reached out and directly pulled the taxi door. However, when his hand just got on the door, his hand pulled back in an instant.


    "Bang!"


    The taxi door opened directly, and a dark shotgun stretched out from the door.


    "Get in the car!" the scar man with the gun shouted at Yang song without expression.


    "Who are you?" Yang Song stammered with sweat on his forehead.


    "If I were a fucking policeman, could I talk to you like this?" the scar man replied in some silence.


    "Grass!"


    Yang Song scolded in a low voice, and then got on the car directly.


    After getting on the bus, Yang Song found that there were three people in the car. He had seen all three people. They were all the people who kidnapped Piao rou.


    "Where is my daughter-in-law?" Yang Song asked in a low voice, looking at the middle-aged co pilot.


    "Fuck your mother, did you let you talk?" before the middle-aged man spoke, the scar man pulled his mouth on Yang Song''s face and scolded with his teeth.


    "Bang!"


    Scar man''s mouth was very hard. Yang Song''s head directly hit the glass of the window, and his forehead was bleeding instantly. Yang Song looked at scar man in panic, because he vaguely felt that something might be wrong!


    "Fuck your mother, where''s my daughter-in-law? I''ve been poisoned, and they''re in the hospital. Where''s my daughter-in-law?" Yang songhuan shouted after a while.


    "Fuck you, don''t you want to face?" the scar man was a little annoyed by Yang Song''s cry. He stretched out his hand and wanted to give Yang Song another mouth.


    "All right!" the middle-aged man sitting on the co pilot shouted and stopped the action of scar man.


    "Fuck your mother, you wait for me..." the scar man was stunned, then took back his raised right hand, bit his teeth and scolded, "when you don''t shout!"


    ����


    Twenty minutes later, Yang Song was taken to the basement of a residential community.


    The basement was dark and humid, and there were ragged garbage everywhere. Yang Song was directly thrown on the garbage heap by scar man.


    "Splash!"


    Yang Song struggled for several times, then stood up and shouted at scar man, "where''s my daughter-in-law? What did you bring me here for?"


    "Shut the fuck up!!" scar man stood at the door and scolded Yang Song.


    "I''ll shut up, you''re paralyzed. Where''s sun Lei? I listen to you for everything, and where''s my daughter-in-law?" at this moment, Yang song seems to have realized what happened, crying at the scar man.


    "You can''t fucking stop for a while!" the scar man bit his teeth and scolded, and then three big men rushed out of the warehouse.


    "Bang!" after the big man came in, the scar man closed the door directly, and then Yang Song said, "call me until he shut up!"


    "Fuck your mother... Ah! Ah..."


    Half a minute later, Yang Song''s scream rang through the whole warehouse!


    ����


    At the other end, less than ten minutes after Yang Song was caught, sun Lei drove directly from Zhaojia village to here.


    "Where are people?" Sun Lei asked the middle-aged man as he walked quickly into the community after getting off the bus.


    "It''s in the basement," the middle-aged man replied.


    "Ha ha..." Sun Lei smiled and walked into the basement.


    At this moment, Yang Song was beaten with blood all over his face. Lying on the ground is no different from dying.


    After entering the basement, sun Lei quickly put out his hand to stop the strong men who beat Yang Song, then walked to Yang Song with his back to his hand, tilted his head and asked, "brother song, why?"


    After seeing sun Lei, Yang Song seemed to regain his vitality, swallowed his saliva, and asked pale, "fuck your mother, where''s my daughter-in-law?"


    "Hehe, let''s talk about our daughter-in-law later. You sign this first..." Sun Lei smiled, took out a document directly from his arms and met Yang Song in front of him.


    "Shua!" Yang Song instinctively looked down at the documents in front of him, and then stammered, "what is this?"


    "About the share transfer of Hougong bar!" Sun Lei replied very succinctly.


    "It''s no use signing. Now everyone is fucking poisoned by me until those people in the harem. It doesn''t make any legal sense for me to sign!" Yang Song was stunned and explained.


    "Hehe, you don''t have to worry about this. As long as you sign this contract, someone will turn himself in to the police station tomorrow! I''ll give you another sum of money at that time. Just do what you should do..." Sun Lei explained with a smile.


    "..." after hearing sun Lei''s words, Yang Song was silent for a long time, then opened his mouth and said, "you''re not a fucking thing!!"


    "Hehe, anyway, those people in the harem are dead. Now you are the largest shareholder of the harem. As long as you sign, the harem is mine. As for other things, I don''t believe it can''t be settled without money!" Sun Lei spoke with great spirit and confidence between the lines.


    "Hehe, what if I don''t sign?" Yang Song asked with a sneer.


    "You have to sign today, even if you don''t!" Sun Lei squatted down, grabbed Yang Song''s hair, clenched his teeth and shouted.


    "Even if you kill me today, I won''t let you succeed!" Yang Songhong shouted with eyes.


    "Fuck you!"


    Sun Lei was furious in an instant. He dragged Yang Song''s hair and bumped against the wall one after another. While bumping, he roared: "I fuck you. You''re fucking forced. You''d rather die than surrender with me. Ye Han, you can do it. Why can''t you sign a contract? I fuck you!"


    "I poisoned because I thought you could let my daughter-in-law go, but now I feel you won''t let me go at all, will you? If you want me to sign a contract, you can! But I have to see my daughter-in-law first!"


    Yang Song lay on the ground, panting and shouting.


    After listening to Yang Song''s words, sun Lei was stunned, then sorted out his collar, calmly looked at Yang Song and asked, "if I fucking let you see your daughter-in-law, you''ll sign, right?"


    "Ha ha, let me see it first!" Yang Song replied with a sad smile.


    "I''ll show you your daughter-in-law, and then you fucking sign it for me, okay?" after hearing Yang Song''s words, sun Lei directly photographed the contract on Yang Song''s chest.


    Yang Song stared at Sun Lei without saying a word, because at this moment he felt that Qian Rou might have had an accident long ago, and he might not see Qian Rou in his life.


    "Shit!"


    Seeing that Yang Song didn''t speak, sun Lei turned his head and spit. Then he slowly stood up and walked out of the warehouse on crutches.


    "Bring that woman..." after leaving the warehouse, sun Lei shouted directly at the scar man at the door.


    "Brother sun, that woman..." scar man said half.


    "Let him? You go, you go!" Sun Lei scolded irritably, and then turned directly back to the warehouse.


    "When will my daughter-in-law come?" Yang Song asked hurriedly after seeing sun Lei come in.


    "Ha ha..." Sun Lei smiled, then went to Yang Song, frowned and asked softly, "don''t you feel guilty for killing your brothers for a woman?"


    "What''s the guilt? Aren''t you forcing it? In my life, I have to give up some things. When I have a brother, I have no daughter-in-law. I can''t have both fish and bear''s paw. I''ve figured out these days... People, sometimes I have to do anything. I follow ye Han. They are always a fool. I can''t stand out at any time..." Yang Song grinned.


    What Yang Song said is very difficult to understand. Even sun Lei''s eyes at him are fucking different. It''s not ridicule, but fear. Such a person is really a little scary!


    "Is it worth it for a woman?" Sun Lei was silent for a long time and asked in a low voice.


    "What''s worth it or not? Just choose what you want. If you don''t do it for yourself, heaven will kill you..." Yang Song replied.


    "Ha ha..." Sun Lei smiled, then lit a cigarette for himself, looked at Yang Song and said, "I heard that you and ye Han are friends who have lived their lives. For a woman, you dare to kill a large room of people. You are really cruel!"


    "..." Yang Song was stunned after hearing sun Lei''s words, then looked at Sun Lei and said, "is there any smoke?"


    "Yes!" Sun Lei smiled and threw the cigarette box under Yang Song''s feet.

 Chapter 1432

    Yang Song picked up the cigarette box and lit one for himself, then looked at Sun Lei and said, "it''s not that I''m cruel, but that life is too fucking. Qian Rou is innocent. I don''t want her to be implicated because of us. Ye Han, they and I really deserve it..."


    "If you save that woman, what will you do next?" Sun Lei asked.


    "Me?" Yang Song took a deep breath of smoke, and then slowly said, "I was going to turn myself in, but now I may not have this opportunity... Take one step at a time!"


    "I thought a child as old as you would put more emphasis on it..." when he said this, sun Lei''s mood fluctuated.


    "What is friendship? Can you change food? Can you change force? Or can you cash RMB?" Yang Song asked directly.


    Yang Song''s words stunned sun Lei directly. Then sun Lei stood up with a laugh and walked out of the door on crutches.


    ����


    Fifteen minutes later, the door of the warehouse was opened again.


    Yang Song leaned against the wet wall and kept smoking. His eyes kept looking at the direction of the warehouse gate until the moment the gate was opened, Yang Song stood up with a thump.


    "Step, step!"


    A thin figure quickly ran into the warehouse. After Yang Song saw the figure, the whole person was fucking stunned and stood motionless.


    "Pa!"


    The cigarette end in Yang Song''s hand fell directly into the water on the ground and went out with a puff.


    "Husband!"


    Qian Rou pounced directly into Yang Song''s arms.


    "Daughter in law..."


    Yang Song raised his hands tremblingly, and then held Qian Rou tightly in his arms.


    "Daughter-in-law, are you all right?" Yang Song whispered in Qian Rou''s ear with tears.


    "Husband, I''m fine... Did they hit you?"


    Qian Rou gets out of Yang Song''s arms, gently touches Yang Song''s cheek, and asks with a distressed face.


    "If you''re okay, if you''re okay!!" Yang Song whispered while wiping Qian Rou''s tears.


    "I''m fine, husband. When can we go?" Qian Rou asked, holding Yang Song''s hand tightly and biting her lips.


    ��������


    Yang Song looked at the contract on the ground and was silent. He bit his lips tightly and refused to speak.


    "Husband, why don''t you talk? Didn''t you come to save me?" Qian Rou then shouted.


    "I came to save you, but..."


    "But what?" Qian Rou''s expression was very anxious and shouted, dragging Yang Song''s clothes.


    "Nothing... Nothing..." Yang Song stammered back, then shouted directly at Sun Lei: "can I sign and let us go?"


    Sun Lei smiled and nodded.


    Yang Song was silent for a moment, then directly picked up the contract on the ground, and then sun Lei handed him the pen.


    "Shua Shua!"


    Yang Song bit off his pen cap and wrote his name directly on the contract.


    After signing the contract, Yang Song took a long breath and threw the contract directly on the ground.


    Sun Lei bent down and picked up the contract. After carefully checking it, he determined that there was no problem. With a smile, he handed the contract to the middle-aged man around him.


    "Can we go now?" Yang Song asked, looking at Sun Lei.


    "Yes, you can go..." Sun Lei took a step back and let the door out.


    When Yang Song knew he could go, he grabbed Qian Rou''s hand and took a big step to go outside.


    However, when Yang Songgang took a step, he found that Qian Rou didn''t move at all!


    "Daughter in law, what are you doing? We can go!"


    With that, Yang Song grabbed Qian Rou''s hand again, but he grabbed it empty this time!


    "Shua!"


    Yang song suddenly looked back at Qian Rou behind him, with an incredible face.


    "Daughter in law, what are you doing?"


    Yang Song frowned at Qian Rou and asked.


    "Yes... Sorry!"


    Qian Rou, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly opened her mouth and spoke. After saying that she was sorry, Qian Rou ran to sun Lei while crying.


    "Daughter in law, what are you doing?" Yang Song asked in tears.


    "Really, yes... Sorry!" Qian Rou sobbed and repeated.


    Yang Song looked at Qian Rou with tears, opened his mouth, but couldn''t speak.


    "Yes... What does it mean to be sorry?"


    Yang Song stood in place for a long time, stuttering at Qian Rou and asked.


    "I''m wrong..." Qian Rou also kept tears and backed away as she spoke.


    "Daughter in law, what''s the matter with you?"


    At this moment, Yang Song still couldn''t accept what happened now. He felt that Qian Rou must have something to hide, so he went to Qian Rou''s side, grabbed Qian Rou''s shoulder and shouted hoarsely: "daughter-in-law, what''s the matter with you? Tell me what''s the matter!"


    "Wuwu..."


    Qian Rou has been crying like a tearful person. She and Ben can''t look directly at Yang Song, so she can only shake her head and get rid of Yang Song''s hand.


    "This... What''s going on?" Yang Song looked at Qian Rou hiding in the corner of the wall, his lips trembled and his eyes were dull.


    "Tear!"


    At this time, sun Lei hugged Qian Rou, then tore open Qian Rou''s clothes, and then directly put his big hand on Qian Rou''s chest.


    "I grass your mother. What the fuck are you doing?"


    After seeing this scene, Yang Song went crazy and jumped at Sun Lei with red eyes.


    "Bang!"


    The scar man behind Sun Lei kicked Yang Song in the stomach, and Yang Song flew out directly.


    "I grass your mother and let go of my daughter-in-law!"


    Yang Song, who was kicked off, struggled on the ground. After he stood up, he had to rush on Sun Lei.


    "Bang!"


    The scar man stuck his foot on Yang Song''s face again, then clenched his teeth and scolded, "are you a fucking fool? People come together to act to deceive you. Can''t you fucking see it?"


    "No... impossible... My daughter-in-law must have something hard to hide. She won''t lie to me..." Yang Song looked up at scar man and muttered in a trance.


    "Shit, that''s such a fool. I''m really fucking convinced..." scar man scolded silently, and then released his foot stepping on Yang Song.


    "What''s going on? What''s going on? My daughter-in-law doesn''t lie to me. Let''s go home..."


    Yang Song was lying in the water, talking to himself like a madman. He began to hold his head. The expression on his face was so painful that everyone in the room didn''t dare to see Yang Song''s face!


    Moreover, his eyes are extremely turbid and dim, just like the dead, and he can''t see a trace of vitality


    After struggling on the ground for a while, Yang Song finally stopped, and then his eyes stared at the ceiling.


    "Step on..."


    At this time, sun Lei walked to Yang Song with Qian Rou in his arms, kicked Yang Song and asked, "do you remember what I asked you just now?"


    "Remember..." Yang Song replied with a dull expression.


    "You fucking killed your brother for such a *, are you worth it? Tell me?" Sun Lei shouted.


    "Have you designed this trap from the beginning?" Yang Song asked.


    "Yes, we found this woman out of town. She didn''t fucking like you. She is a stage girl, a stage girl with better Acting!" Sun Lei shouted, pointing to Qian Rou in his arms.


    Hearing this, Yang Song glanced at Qian Rou in sun Lei''s arms and opened his mouth to say something, but found that he couldn''t speak at all!


    "I approached you at the beginning, then you two were good, and then there was the final kidnapping. In fact, these are all in my design. Every word you two said, this woman will fucking report to me. Do you think someone like you will fall in love with you? I tell you, you think too much! Fight with me, just you little brats. Are you opponents?" At this time, sun Lei''s expression is very ferocious, ferocious and some abnormal!


    Yang Song stared at Sun Lei without saying a word.


    "Ye Han, they are dead. I don''t think it''s meaningful for you to live..."


    With these words, sun Lei put aside Qian Rou, then directly took out a pistol from his arms and aimed it at Yang Song''s head.


    "Click!"


    Sun Lei rolled the bolt of the gun, licked his lips, looked at Yang Song and asked, "I''ll leave you ten seconds!"


    Yang Song lay on the ground, staring at the ceiling in a daze, and didn''t say a word.


    "Don''t say, right?" Sun Lei saw that Yang Song didn''t speak, shouted in a low voice, and then pulled the trigger.


    "Bang!"


    At this time, the door of the warehouse was kicked open, and at least a dozen people broke in.


    "Sun lame son, look back!" suddenly there was a roar in the warehouse.


    "Brush!"


    Sun Lei suddenly came back and shouted, "Ye Han!"


    "I fuck you, you know your father!" I gritted my teeth and scolded.


    "... aren''t you in the hospital?" Sun Lei looked at the people in the warehouse and looked incredible.


    "Step on!"


    I took two steps forward, then whispered in his ear, "I''m fucking invincible. Do you believe it?"


    Sun Lei watched me bite his teeth and said nothing.


    "Did you draft it? Your game is so fucking wonderful. If I''m not careful, I''ll fucking go away with a cow''s head and horse..." I clenched my teeth and continued.


    "...!" Sun Lei squinted at me, remained silent for a long time, bowed his head and said, "didn''t Yang Song poison?"


    "Ha ha..." I smiled, then pulled my mouth on Sun Lei''s face and shouted, "what do we have to do with Yang Song? Can''t you fucking see? You fucking poison and find a quasi adult! Yang Song''s fool would rather die by himself than poison us. Do you understand?"


    Sun Lei was stunned when he heard this.


    "I fuck you, you really have a routine. I found that I was really caught off guard. If you didn''t find Yang Song, you could change anyone, and we might all be thrown there!" I slapped sun Lei''s face again, then gritted my teeth and said: "We have a few relationships that take our lives! Can a fool like you break it off?"


    "Bang!"


    Speaking of this, I kicked sun Lei in the face. Liu Rui and they also came up and kicked sun Lei fiercely. Guo thought stood aside with his shoulders in his arms without saying a word.


    Five minutes later, sun Lei was beaten by several of us, almost flesh and blood.


    "Bah!" Sun Lei spit out a mouthful of blood, then looked up at me and asked, "when did you know about it?"


    "At dinner today..." I replied expressionless.


    "He didn''t poison it?" Sun Lei asked.


    "Poisoned, but he didn''t let us drink. He confessed everything to me at that time..."


    "So you''re going to do what you want, right?" Sun Lei smiled.


    "We wanted to save Qian Rou, but we never thought..."


    Speaking of this, I stopped and looked at Qian Rou hiding in the corner.


    Qian Rou curled up in the corner. Her upper body was naked for the second time. Her body kept shaking. She didn''t dare to look at me. Similarly, she didn''t dare to look at Yang Song.


    I squinted at Qian Rou for a while, then reluctantly shook my head and walked to sun Lei.


    "What''s up, my brother Lei? Are you dressed?" I came forward and grabbed sun Lei''s hair, biting my teeth and asked.


    "...!" Sun Lei''s face was covered with blood, squinted at me, remained silent for a long time, stared at beads and said, "I''m not fucking satisfied!"


    "Ha ha, I''m still fucking telling me the whole line at this time..." I smiled, then reached out and patted sun Lei on the head, whispered: "one more two, no more three, how many times have I fucking warned you not to play with me? You''re not an opponent. Why don''t you fucking believe it?"


    Sun Lei lowered his head and didn''t speak.


    "Did you draft it? I told you last time that if you are not honest, I will teach you sooner or later, but you have no face!" I shouted while lighting sun Lei''s chest.


    "How did you find here? Did my people give you some?" Sun Lei asked excitedly, looking at the three men in the warehouse.


    "Pa!"


    Hearing this, I put my mouth on Sun Lei''s face, and then directly took out Yang Song''s mobile phone hidden in the trash can of the Internet cafe from my trouser pocket.


    The address he sent to Yang Songfa was also displayed on the mobile phone screen. Sun Lei looked at the mobile phone with a dead face.


    "I''m fucking convinced. At this fucking time, are you still in the mood to doubt others? Why don''t you think about your own problems?" I kicked sun Lei in the face and then said: "From Wang Shuo at the beginning, to Xiao Yang, and then these three people now! Look at how you fuck yourself? You don''t even have a brother who can trust him. What kind of society are you fucking mixing? You fucking want to compete with me every day. Do you deserve a b like you?"


    I stepped on Sun Lei''s face. I couldn''t see his expression, and I didn''t want to see it.


    After saying this, I directly turned back and shouted to Meng Liang, "Liangzi, clear the scene!"


    After hearing my words, Meng Liang went directly to the three of them, scar man, and asked in a low voice, "which of you is the leader?"


    "I..." the middle-aged man took a step forward with a pistol.


    "Now you go out and look like you can do nothing?" Meng Liang then asked.


    After hearing Meng Liang''s words, the middle-aged man was silent for a moment, and then turned to look at Sun Lei lying on the ground.


    "Don''t... Help me!" Sun Lei quickly shook his head at the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man thought for three or four seconds, and then took the scar man directly to the door of the warehouse.


    "Help me... Don''t go..."


    Seeing the middle-aged man walking out, sun Lei shouted loudly, but the middle-aged man walked out of the warehouse without looking back.


    "Bang!"


    The iron door of the warehouse was closed, and sun Lei also lay on the ground in despair.


    "Pa!"


    I threw away my cigarette butts and walked directly to sun Lei with a gun.


    "Patter!!"


    I put the muzzle of the gun directly on Sun Lei''s head, then narrowed my eyes and asked, "do you have any other moves? I''ll give you one last chance!"


    "I......" Sun Lei looked up at me, then ran directly to Guo thinking and climbed, shouting while climbing: "you... You are a policeman, you save me... Save me!"


    Guo thought and looked at Sun Lei without expression and said nothing.


    "Please, help me..." Sun Lei begged desperately.


    "Bang!"


    Guo Siwei kicked sun Lei in the face, then said with a gloomy face, "our duty of the police is to protect the people, but not fucking protect animals like you!"


    With this sentence, Guo thought directly out of the warehouse.


    Seeing Guo Siwei go out, I was about to go in the direction of sun Lei, but was stopped by Zhang Fengyu.


    "What do you mean?" I looked at Zhang Fengyu and asked.


    "I''m a professional about killing people!"


    With these words, Zhang Fengyi walked directly to sun Lei with a gun.


    "You... You can''t kill me, Zhao San won''t let you go!" at this time, sun Lei was still carrying out the final resistance.


    "Pa!" Zhang Fengyu pointed his gun directly at Sun Lei''s temple and said, "don''t fucking mention people to me. I''ve known a monkey king since I was a child!"


    "Kang!"


    With a gunshot, sun Lei fell directly to the ground.


    "Ah!"


    Qian Rou, who had been hiding in the corner, directly screamed when she saw sun Lei dead. Her trembling body was directly stunned in place.


    "There''s another one..."


    Qian Rou''s voice attracted Zhang Fengyu''s eyes.


    "Pa!"


    I saw Zhang Fengyu walking in the direction of Qian Rou with a gun. He grabbed his clothes and shook his head at him.


    After Zhang Fengyu understood what I meant, he took back his feet and left the warehouse with Meng Liang.


    "Step on..."


    I took the pistol and walked to Yang song without expression. Yang Song looked at me with both eyes, and then lowered his head.


    "She is your daughter-in-law. If you want her to live, she will live. If you want her to die, she will die..."


    After saying this, I put the pistol directly next to Yang Song, and then quietly walked out of the warehouse.


    After we all went out, Yang Song lay on the ground stunned for a while, then stood up and walked towards Qian rou. When Qian Rou saw Yang Song, she shed tears and sobbed, "husband!"


    "You know what? Because of you, I almost killed my best brothers... I really gave up some for you, but why did you do this to me?"


    Yang Song asked with tears in his eyes.


    "Husband, I know I''m wrong. Let go..." Qian Rou quickly stood up and hugged Yang Song, and then whispered in his ear.


    Yang Song held Qian Rou tightly, his body trembled constantly, and said softly, "why is it like this? I thought we could live forever. Maybe I was too naive..."


    "Husband, I don''t really want to hurt you, I was forced..." Qian Rou buried her head in Yang Song''s chest and then explained.


    "I know you are forced, but I can''t let you go out alive..."


    With these words, Yang Song picked up the pistol on the ground and aimed it directly at Qian Rou''s head.


    "Husband! No!"


    Qian Rou quickly stepped back and prayed hoarsely.


    "Kang!!"


    The gunshot rang out, Qian Rou''s body fell to the ground, blood spilled all over the wall, and Yang Song''s eyes were red.


    "Ah! Sorry! I love you, but I can''t let you leave alive... Ah!"


    Yang Song held Qian Rou''s body, and the tragic cry rang through the whole warehouse. Tears flowed frantically down the corners of Yang Song''s eyes


    Yang Song knelt on the ground where tears and blood mingled and roared up to the sky. The woman in his arms had no vitality. The original ruddy face was very pale once, and even Yang Song''s face was unusually pale.


    "Why? Why?" Yang Song raised his head and cried. He kept saying these four words, his voice hoarse and helpless.


    When I heard the gunshot outside, my cigarette fell directly to the ground.


    Liu Rui''s reaction was as fierce as mine. His eyes were stunned. He stammered at me and asked, "kill me?"


    I nodded silently. At this time, as Yang Song''s brother, I didn''t know what to do right, so I left the most cruel thing to him to choose.


    The moment I walked out of the warehouse, I prayed countless times in my heart to let Yang Song release Qian rou. At least in this way, he can not suffer like now. These days, it''s more painful than death for Yang Song. I don''t want to watch him suffer like this. Some things really shouldn''t be borne by Yang Song for me.


    Qian Rou is a poor man. He is just a victim in the struggle of others. Yang Song is also a poor man. Although he is not a victim, he emptied his life.


    At this moment, Qian Rou is not only a person, but also represents Yang Song''s love. Yang Song yearns for and is willing to work hard for his life''s love, but when she wakes up, Qian Rou becomes a devil.


    Yang song can''t get out of his demons, so he can only choose to kill Qian Rou!


    Yang Song''s scream came into our ears one after another. Everyone lowered their heads. The sound was like a needle pricking. It stabbed your heart one after another. It hurt so much that you didn''t have time to breathe.


    "Go in and have a look..." Meng Liang couldn''t stand such a scene. After dropping this sentence, he went directly into the warehouse.


    When others saw Meng Liang go in, they all went in with him, but I stood there blankly.


    Because I don''t want to see Yang Song''s painful expression. An inexplicable powerlessness will directly crush every nerve of me.


    Too many, too many times of powerlessness, this feeling is really terrible for me, obviously angry, but nowhere to punch!


    Sometimes I wonder, if the protagonist of today''s story is me, brother and daughter-in-law, what will I choose?


    When I knew that everything was acting, how would I choose?


    Maybe everyone has an answer in their heart. Maybe when this matter becomes a problem, many people will analyze many rational solutions, but when it fucking suddenly appears around you, you touch your chest and ask yourself how you choose and do!


    After Meng Liang and his colleagues entered the warehouse, they all stood quietly in a row, including Zhang Fengyu, Qingshan and Da Ge, who had just met.


    Everyone didn''t speak because they were pitying the man on his knees!


    In addition to poor, more will be distressed!

 Chapter 1433

    I didn''t know who shed the first tear, and then everyone silently left tears. They didn''t cry for Qian Rou, let alone for sun Lei. They felt unfair for Yang Song!


    Time seemed static. I don''t know how long it took. Yang Song slowly put down Qian Rou''s body and stood up like a walking corpse.


    When Liu Rui saw Yang Song standing up, he quickly wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, gasped and shouted, "Yang Song!"


    Yang Song looked back at Liu Rui and said expressionless, "let''s go... It''s all a dream!"


    "Ta ta..."


    The sound of Yang Song''s footsteps was particularly heavy, and then came to my ears. I looked up at the direction of the warehouse and looked at the thin figure. My heart was as painful as a knife.


    Yang song came to me, patted me on the shoulder and said, "let''s go..."


    I looked at Yang Song, then bit my lips and said, "Yang Song, in fact..."


    "In fact, you already knew, didn''t you?" Yang Song directly interrupted me.


    I was stunned and at a loss.


    "I know you don''t want to hurt me, so you don''t dare to tell me..."


    Then Yang Song put his arm around my shoulder and strode towards the car. I didn''t say a word all the way because I didn''t know what to say.


    ����


    The atmosphere in the car was very depressed. Everyone didn''t speak. Yang Song hummed an unknown song alone. I listened to Yang Song humming quietly and looked at the dark night outside.


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    At this time, my cell phone rang. I took it out and saw that it was Guo thinking.


    "Have you finished?" Guo thought very directly after answering the phone.


    "It''s done..."


    "How did you deal with it?" Guo thought and then asked.


    "All killed..."


    "Hey, in fact, the woman can let go..." Guo thought sighed and whispered.


    "His own choice!"


    "OK, I''ll go and deal with the scene now..."


    "Well, remember to deal with the police and the media..." after I asked, I hung up the phone directly.


    ����


    An hour later, several of us came home.


    At the moment we opened the door, Wu Mei rushed up directly, dragged Liu Rui anxiously and asked, "how''s it going?"


    Liu Rui reluctantly shook his head and walked into the bedroom. We all went back to our room without saying a word. Wu Mei stood in situ and knew what had happened by looking at our reactions.


    Tears burst into Wu Mei''s eyes. The next second, Wu Mei directly covered her mouth and ran into the bathroom.


    ����


    After returning to the bedroom, I lay down on the bed without taking off my clothes. My tight nerves finally relaxed when my body touched the bed.


    I took my cell phone out of my clothes and pressed the power on button.


    After a while, Nokia''s mobile phone lights up on the screen. As soon as I started, there were countless text messages and missed calls.


    I carefully looked at every missed message, and then picked some important people to reply briefly. I did it for more than two hours in the blink of an eye.


    "Deng Deng Deng!" just as I was about to put down my mobile phone, the mobile phone rang again. I looked down and saw that it was Du Xianyang.


    "Hello, what''s the matter?" I answered the phone with a smile.


    "I wipe your mother, what the fuck are you doing with such a big array of alcoholism? For the first time, I heard that the alcoholism police blocked the scene and there was a fucking TV report for you!" Du Xianyang shouted to the phone like crazy after hearing my stiffness.


    I was stunned for a moment, and then I remembered that my explanation for our admission to the hospital today was alcoholism!


    "Why don''t you fucking talk?" Du Xianyang shouted when he saw me not talking for a long time.


    I was stunned for a moment, and then hurriedly said, "brother, I don''t know why the police came to the media, and I didn''t fucking invite them..."


    "Shit, what the fuck is this? I fucking thought you were killing celebrities. Ji Xuan and I didn''t even fuck B, so we drove back..."


    "Grass B is your own business, which has nothing to do with me..." Ji Xuan hurriedly explained.


    "Roll the calf, don''t talk like you..." Du Xianyang scolded irritably, and then said: "we just arrived in H city and heard that you were all right... I fucking thought you were playing with me about the story of the wolf!"


    "Oh, no, I really don''t know what''s going on..." looking at Du Xianyang''s worried look, I was still very moved and smiled back.


    "That''s OK. I''ll be relieved if you''re all right. I''ll lose a B. you can compensate me another day..." Du Xianyang said casually.


    "Brother, how can I fucking compensate for that thing? I didn''t..." I felt that Du Xianyang was a little scary, so I shouted quickly.


    "Shit, you don''t have what your harem doesn''t have!" Du Xianyang was speechless when I asked


    "Ah, if you say so, I''ll understand..." I smiled awkwardly, and then said: "if you need it, our harem can meet you at any time!"


    "OK, no * ink with you, I''ll hang up!"


    When Du Xianyang was about to hang up, I shouted, "wait a minute!"


    "What''s the matter?" Du Xianyang was stunned.


    "... sun Lei is gone!" I was silent and told Du Xianyang about it.


    "Hehe, I knew there must be a story in it!"


    Du Xianyang smiled and then hung up my phone directly. He didn''t ask me exactly what was going on.


    As soon as I finished talking with Du Xianyang, Liu Yong called in.


    I lit a cigarette and answered the phone.


    "I heard you lost sun Lei?" Liu Yong asked very directly after I answered the phone.


    "Ah?"


    Hearing Liu Yong''s words, I was stupid in an instant. The fucking news spread too fast. I just killed someone here, and Liu Yong knew there!


    "Ah, what! I ask you if you are!"


    "Yes, it''s not uncle Liu. How do you know? I didn''t tell anyone about it!" I slowed down and asked curiously.


    "Don''t I fucking know what you do? Don''t talk about such a big thing. I even study how to take a few bubbles of shit every day..." Liu Yong seemed to be in a very good mood and joked with me.


    "Don''t brag and tell me how you know..." I''m a little upset and don''t want to talk to him at all.


    "Who wiped your ass after you killed sun Lei? You don''t count in your heart?"


    "Shit, Guo thought I told you?"


    At this time, I reflected that Guo thought was Liu Yong''s person. At the beginning, we knew each other by Liu Yong, so Guo thought would certainly tell Liu Yong about it.


    "If he hadn''t told me, I don''t think you would have told me about it..."


    "In the future, I have to be wary of Guo''s thinking. It''s like a monitor every day..." I said reluctantly.


    "Hehe, you can''t guard against it. I''m calling to tell you that if sun Lei is gone, there will be action over Zhao San. Please let your people be careful. I heard that Zhao San has returned to Myanmar these days. If he can come back alive, the situation will be very unfavorable to you!" Liu never wanted to talk about the topic of ink with me and directly stated his purpose of calling.


    "I know that!" I nodded and replied.


    "How are you doing in Myanmar?" Liu Yong asked.


    Hearing this, I looked up at the time on the wall, and then whispered, "my people should have arrived in Myanmar..."


    "Bottom?"


    "He said he was not sure..." at the thought of Wei Yiwen, my eyebrows frowned again.


    "I''m not sure what to tell you?" Liu Yong''s tone was very puzzled.


    "He has to go and have a try..."


    "Shit, you can fucking try this!" Liu Yong scolded helplessly, and then said, "remember to call me when something happens. Don''t carry everything by yourself!"


    "I see. Why are you so inky!"


    Although I said so, I was still very moved.


    "Come on, I won''t ink with you. Be careful yourself!"


    With that, Liu Yong hung up the phone.


    I looked at my mobile phone and smiled. Then the third call came in at this time. I looked at the note and found that it was my daughter-in-law. I quickly confirmed it and found that I was not mistaken. It was Su Su who called, because the note I gave her was her daughter-in-law.


    "Hello? Is it Ye Han?" I answered the phone for a while. Su Su shouted very quietly.


    "Ah, what''s the matter, daughter-in-law?" I replied with a smile.


    "Are you... Are you okay?" Jesus was very surprised when he heard my voice and stammered.


    "I have nothing to do, just alcoholism..."


    "Oh, I thought you..." Su Su began to cry. Although the cry was very small, I could still hear it.


    "Why are you crying?" I asked hurriedly.


    "I didn''t... you''re all right!" Susu explained in a panic.


    "Ha ha, so you''re worried about me!" I said with a smile.


    "Go away, who is worried about you!" Su Su finally returned to normal, and his speech was still so fierce.


    "The gap is too big. I was crying just now..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You''re not dead. Sister, I''m sleeping..."


    "It''s not elder sister that you harassed me in the middle of the night and then told me this attitude. You''re too lonely to find a man in the middle of the night. Are you like this? Can you be professional!" after I heard Su Su Su''s voice, my mood became better and I began to stop talking.


    "Ye Han, you''re being mean to me. Believe it or not, I''ll kill you!" Su Su shouted angrily after listening to me.


    "Kill me, I just don''t want to live..."


    "Get out!"


    "Elder sister, I said you should pay attention to your skills when you flirt with a man. Who dares to talk to you like you!"


    "Get out..."


    With these words, Su Su hung up the phone directly. She really didn''t want to talk to me.


    I lay in bed, looked at my cell phone, smiled, then pressed the shutdown button, covered with a quilt, and finally could rest.


    Inside a private enterprise building in Yangon, Myanmar.


    "Well, I know..." Zhao San put down the phone expressionless, stared at the distance for a long time, then gently sighed and took out a photo from the drawer. The three people in the photo are Zhao San himself, his driver on the left and sun Lei on the right.


    As time goes by, the corners of this photo have turned yellow and the people on it are gone.


    The driver was killed by Zhao San himself.


    Sun Lei, we killed him.


    "Leizi, I shouldn''t have let you back... If you left this circle earlier, you should be able to live well now!"


    Looking at it, Zhao San''s eyes were wet. After whispering a sentence, he put away the photos on the table.


    "Pa!"


    Zhao San picked up his mobile phone and dialed a number.


    "Hello?"


    After answering the phone, he said very carefully.


    "Where are you now?" Zhao San asked very directly.


    "Heilongjiang."


    "Go home!"


    "OK."


    The conversation between the two people was very concise. They didn''t say anything or ask anything. They hung up the phone directly.


    After putting down the phone, Zhao San then made several calls, and the dialogue content was surprisingly consistent.


    As the saying goes, it''s time for Zhao San to use the army!


    No one knows what sun Lei''s death means to Zhao San, but when he looks at his brothers leaving one by one, Zhao San thinks he should do something.


    ����


    On the other hand, after Wei Yiwen arrived in Yangon, he didn''t find a hotel that night. Instead, he wandered around a villa all night alone. He kept all the buildings around the villa in mind, even the police station closest to the villa and how long it would take to run, so that once something really happened, He can find his escape route at the first time.


    ����


    In the villa, a man and two men sat face to face in the hall.


    The middle-aged man sitting on the sofa is called Zhang Yao. Wei Yiwen came to Myanmar to find him.


    According to the information provided by Wei Yiwen''s friends, Zhang Yao and Zhao San have been sworn enemies for many years. The two have opposed each other in Myanmar for many years, but there has never been a real struggle.


    The two people who seem peaceful, but the two main markets are all Chinese mainland, so no contradiction is impossible.


    Wei Yiwen''s purpose of this trip is only one, to persuade Zhang Yao to open fire with Zhao San!


    The middle-aged man sitting on the chair opposite the sofa is Zhu Han, the second in command of Zhang Yao''s company. Usually, the two people basically don''t appear on the same occasion, but today is different. Zhang Yao knew that Wei Yiwen would come, so he called Zhu Han directly.


    "Someone is coming from China today?" Zhu Han asked while drinking tea and looking at Zhang Yao.


    "Uh huh!" Zhang Yao nodded slightly.


    "What are you doing here?" Zhu Han asked again.


    "Come and study the domestic market!" Zhang Yao said with a smile.


    Zhu Han poured out the tea in the cup and calmly made tea without saying a word.


    At the other end, Wei Yiwen knew that Zhang Yao liked tea, so he bought several kilograms of good tea before coming to Zhang Yao''s house.


    At 10 a.m., Wei Yiwen walked into Zhang Yao''s villa alone with tea and a suitcase.


    "Whether things can be achieved depends on this one!"


    Wei Yiwen whispered, and then directly pushed open the door of the villa.


    "Ding Dong, Ding Dong!"


    When the door bell rang, Zhang Yao and Zhu Han stood up almost at the same time.


    "Coming!" Zhang Yao whispered, and then ran directly to the door.


    "Creak!"


    The door was opened. When Zhang Yao saw Wei Yiwen, he was obviously stunned.


    "Excuse me, is this Mr. Zhang''s home?" Wei Yiwen asked Zhang Yao very politely.


    "Are you?" Zhang Yao didn''t answer Wei Yiwen for the first time, but asked with a frown.


    "Wei Yiwen!"


    "Alone?" Zhang Yao''s face was incredible.


    "One person is enough..." Wei Yiwen replied with a smile. His attitude is neither humble nor arrogant, and he is very in place.


    "Come on, please come inside!" Zhang Yao''s expression immediately returned to normal and turned sideways to give Wei Yiwen a place.


    "Ha ha, thank you!" Wei Yiwen smiled and walked into the villa.


    After entering the villa, Zhu Han was equally surprised when he saw Wei Yiwen. They may never have thought that Wei Yiwen dared to come alone!


    You know, the owner of the villa is a real bandit. Although Zhang Yao looks very elegant and friendly after time, the name is indeed written in the confidential document of Yangon police station.


    Zhao San and Zhang Yao * are people, but they are familiar to all Burmese people. This is a bad name accumulated by human lives!


    Villa, in the reception hall.


    After a brief exchange of greetings between Wei Yiwen and Zhang Yao, they directly entered the theme.


    "Mr. Zhang, I contacted you through friends. Although we met for the first time, I know you are also a happy person. I won''t talk more nonsense. I''ll study the business directly long ago!" with this sentence, Wei Yiwen stood up directly.


    "Wow!"


    The zipper of the suitcase was pulled, and piles of bright red RMB were exposed to the air.


    "What do you mean?" Zhang Yao asked expressionless, looking at the RMB in the suitcase.


    "I''d like to ask Mr. Zhang, how did you sum up Zhao San''s affairs!" Wei Yiwen sat down in his chair again and looked at Zhang Yao with burning eyes.


    "Zhao San... He''s in Yangon now, you know?" Zhang Yao touched his chin and asked softly.


    Wei Yiwen nodded.


    "Do you know what Zhao San did when he came back?" Zhang Yao then asked.


    Wei Yiwen ordered again.


    "Then I''m curious. Since you know everything, how dare you come alone? Aren''t you afraid?" Zhang Yao looked at Wei Yiwen curiously.


    "It''s false to say I''m not afraid, but I want to kill him more than fear!" Wei Yiwen replied firmly in his eyes.


    "What exactly is his hatred for you, letting you play so hard?"


    "There is no hatred. I just want to grab the production line in Zhao Sanguo!"


    "Hehe, people die for money, birds die for food?" Zhu Han, who has not spoken, said with a smile.


    "People don''t necessarily die, and birds don''t necessarily die!"


    "Ha ha!"


    Zhang Yao looked at Zhu Han and smiled. He didn''t speak.


    "Mr. Zhang, for so many years, you and Zhao San have been separated. You must want to kill Zhao San countless times. Zhao San also wants to kill you. The difference between you two is an opportunity. Whoever has a quick opportunity will do it first!" Wei Yiwen rubbed his palm and then said.


    "You mean my chance is coming?" Zhang Yao was stunned and looked up.


    "I don''t know whether the opportunity will come or not, but this time must be an opportunity, but there are some risks..." Wei Yiwen reached out and handed Zhang Yao and Zhu Han a cigarette.


    "I don''t like risky things, because I''m in a good situation now. You should understand what I mean?" Zhang Yao took the cigarette and shook his head gently.


    "Mr. Zhang, although you say so, as far as I know, your situation is not as good as you think. You have seen Zhao San''s strength when he comes back this time. Are you sure you won''t fire with you after he cleans up Dunn? You are satisfied now, but are you sure Zhao San is also satisfied now? In the simplest word, Zhao San''s forbearance for so many years is for today Wei Yiwen lit his cigarette and then said, "one mountain can''t tolerate two tigers. You and Zhao San can only have one left in the end. This is an indisputable fact!"


    "Ha ha." Zhang Yao smiled after hearing Wei Yiwen''s words, and Zhu Han also smiled.


    "Sometimes people can''t just look at now. There''s a saying in the casino that the first thing to win is paper. It''s not until you laugh at the last!"


    Speaking of this, Wei Yiwen held on and aimed at Zhang Yao with his eyes. He was observing the expression on Zhang Yao''s face, but Zhang Yao didn''t seem to respond and still smiled.


    "What do you think of this?" Zhang Yao asked, turning to Zhu Han.


    "People have said so. What face do we have to say we don''t cooperate..."


    Zhu Han understood Zhang Yao''s meaning. Wei Yiwen''s words had pushed the two men to a desperate situation. It was impossible not to promise. However, Zhang Yao didn''t want to promise Wei Yiwen, so he threw the problem to Zhu Han.


    At this moment, Zhang Yao and Zhu Han finally understood why the middle-aged man dared to come to Myanmar alone!


    "Talk about how to cooperate..." Zhang Yao lit a cigarette and waved to Wei Yiwen.


    "It''s very simple. You''re out to kill Zhao San. We''ll break Zhao San''s capital chain in China. We''ll cooperate internally and externally and directly kill Zhao San!" Wei Yiwen shook his wrist and said his plan very domineering.


    "We''re out? What about general Naisheng? What about general kakun?" Zhang Yao obviously disagreed after hearing Wei Yiwen''s words.


    "That''s your problem. We''re only responsible for China..." after saying this, Wei Yiwen continued: "we''ll provide you with some money before you start. You can sum up how to use the money!"


    "How much?" Zhang Yao asked.


    "That''s all, a thousand!" Wei Yiwen pointed to the suitcase on the ground.


    "Not enough!" Zhang Yao shook his head directly.


    "How much do you think is appropriate?" Wei Yiwen said aggressively, because he felt that he was getting closer and closer to success.


    "At least five thousand!" interposed Zhu Han.


    "President Zhang, if you sincerely cooperate, you shouldn''t ask such a price!" Wei Yiwen said calmly.


    "Hehe, let''s not talk about money first. I''ll ask you what you want to do when it''s done?" Zhang Yao took a sip of tea and directly turned off the topic.


    "When it''s done, we want 10% of the company''s shares, the domestic production line belongs to us, and the rest is yours!" Wei Yiwen replied concisely.


    "If you sincerely cooperate, you shouldn''t offer this condition!" Zhu Han squinted at Wei Yiwen. He felt from Wei Yiwen''s tone that this was not his bottom line.

 Chapter 1434

    "I''ll give you a total of 30 million shares. I don''t want the shares. The domestic production line belongs to us, but we buy goods from you. You need to give it to me at the original price!" Wei Yiwen didn''t want to write more ink. He directly said the conditions I discussed with him before he came. This condition is our final bottom line.


    After listening to Wei Yiwen''s words, Zhang Yao and Zhu Han looked at each other, and no one said a word.


    "This is my last bottom line. OK, let''s cooperate. No, let''s make friends!" at this time, Wei Yiwen had stood up.


    Zhang Yao looked at Wei Yiwen who stood up. He was silent for a while, and then whispered, "give me a day to think about it!"


    "Good!"


    With that, Wei Yiwen turned and walked outside the villa.


    "Your stuff!" Zhu Han shouted at Wei Yiwen, looking at the suitcase on the ground.


    "It''s too troublesome to move around..." Wei Yiwen waved his hand and then walked out of the villa directly.


    Looking at Wei Yiwen''s back, Zhu Han smiled helplessly, then looked at Zhang Yao and said, "why is he so confident?"


    "Hehe, I think the conditions I gave are attractive..."


    While talking, Zhang Yao looked at the suitcase on the ground, then smiled and walked out of the reception hall, and Zhu Han followed.


    ����


    H City, police station.


    The old director with reading glasses looked at the report of several poisoning incidents in the newspaper and trembled with anger.


    "Pa!" the newspaper was roughly thrown on the ground. The old director picked up his mobile phone and dialed an internal number.


    "Has Xiao Guo come to work?" the old director asked on the phone.


    "Coming..."


    "Pa!"


    The phone was hung up. The old director walked out of the office with his back to his hand and went straight to Guo Siwei''s office.


    "Hello, director!"


    "Hello, director!"


    Along the way, countless people greeted the old director. The old director nodded expressionless, then walked to Guo thinking and said faintly, "come here and I''ll tell you something..."


    After saying this, the old director walked directly to his office.


    Guo thought stunned for a moment, then put down the documents in his hand, followed the old director in a cramped pace, and soon the two returned to the director''s office.


    "Director, what can I do for you?" Guo thought carefully asked after the old director.


    "Bang!" the old director locked the door directly after entering the house, then pointed to the ground and rushed to Guo thought and said, "you kneel down!"


    Guo thought stunned for a moment, then clenched his teeth and knelt on the ground.


    The old director looked at Guo Siwei kneeling on the ground, turned and took out a rubber baton from the cabinet, and then threw it down at Guo Siwei''s back without warning.


    "Pa!"


    The impact between the baton and the skin made a crisp sound. Although he was wearing clothes, the hot feeling spread all over Guo thought. He bit his teeth, and then let his body kneel straight on the ground.


    "Do you think no one can control you now? En?" the old director looked at Guo thought in a flat voice with a baton.


    "No..." Guo thought back with his teeth.


    "No, you can fucking do such a thing?" the old director shouted, pointing to the newspaper on the ground.


    "I just help others..." Guo thought back in a very low voice.


    "You''re a fucking policeman, you don''t know! Do you fucking know what you''re doing!"


    "Pa! PA!"


    After shouting, the old director held up his baton and smoked on Guo Siwei''s body one after another. The old director was not joking. It was a real fucking fight, and it was a dead hand. He couldn''t breathe out on his back and smoked directly on Guo Siwei''s head!


    The baton fell on Guo Siwei like rain. He wanted to hide, but he didn''t dare to hide, so he had to try not to hurt his head.


    "Does it hurt?" the tired old director leaned against his desk and gasped.


    "It hurts..." Guo thought in a low voice.


    "Why the fuck did I hit you?"


    "Because I did something wrong!" Guo thought back with his teeth clenched.


    "Knowingly commit a crime!" the old director stepped forward and kicked Guo Siwei, then looked at Guo Siwei and shouted, "do you fucking know what you have done?"


    "I know! Malpractice for personal gain!" Guo thought aloud.


    "I fucking sent you to this position. Why can''t you cherish it? You can''t stay away from Liu Yong?" the old director shouted with a baton.


    "..." Guo thought knelt on the ground and was silent.


    "What happened to the gunfire last night? Does the disappearance of sun Lei have anything to do with you?" the old director then asked.


    "Shua!"


    Hearing this, Guo thought suddenly looked up at the old director.


    "Who did it?" the old director got the answer from Guo''s thinking response, and then asked expressionless.


    "Ye Han, they..."


    "I knew it was them!" the director trembled angrily, clenched his teeth and was ready to go outside the door.


    "Pa!"


    Guo thought grabbed the old director''s arm, then raised his head and shouted, "director!"


    "What are you doing?" the director turned to look at Guo thinking.


    "Director, ye Han, they can''t have an accident!" Guo thought, biting his teeth, advised.


    "Bang!"


    When the old director heard this, he raised his leg and kicked directly on Guo Siwei''s face, then stared at the beads and shouted, "I''m a fucking policeman. Why can''t I take care of such a thing? I can''t take care of it. What''s my fucking face to be the chief of the police station!"


    "Ye Han, they are Liu Yong''s people. They can''t go in!" Guo thought.


    "What''s the matter with Liu Yong? Liu Yong''s people can do whatever they want? When Liu Yong was there, he was not like them!" the old director then shouted.


    "I''m the one who did it. If you have to catch me, take me away first... Dad!" Guo thought deliberately bit the last word of dad very hard.


    The old director looked back at Guo Siwei, silent for two seconds, and then pulled his mouth on Guo Siwei''s face.


    "Crazy, fucking crazy!" the old director walked back and forth in the office. When he knew that sun Lei was killed by his son, he was completely in a mess.


    "Dad, Liu Yong saved my life. I can''t look at the people he gave me..." Guo thought, with blood on his mouth and stubborn eyes, looked at the old director and said.


    "Have you disposed of all the bodies?" at this moment, the old director has understood that Guo thinking is iron and wants to stand with us. He can''t manage so much at this time. After all, Guo thinking is so big.


    "Deal with it..." Guo thought nodded.


    "You go out!" the old director waved helplessly.


    "I have another thing..." Guo thought and then said.


    "Say!"


    "I want to seal Zhaojia village temporarily!"


    "Ha ha..." the old director looked at Guo Siwei and smiled, then opened his mouth and said, "why?"


    "Zhao San is gone, sun Lei is dead, and now moving Zhaojia village is the best opportunity!" Guo thought categorically replied.


    "Jump!"


    The old director sat down on the chair and looked up after a long silence and asked, "are you sure Ye Han and they can beat Zhao San?"


    "Not sure..." Guo thought and shook his head directly.


    "Then let me ask you if Sun Li''s return has anything to do with this matter in zhaojiacun?"


    "Yes!"


    "... zhaojiacun can move, but not all!" the old director thought and said.


    "What do you mean?" Guo thought with a puzzled expression.


    "If the large drug production line in Zhaojia village is exposed by the media, how can I be the director?"


    "What do you mean, dad?"


    "Just find a reason to directly freeze Zhao San''s funds, but don''t let the media expose Zhao Jiacun, okay?" the old director looked at Guo thinking and explained.


    At this time, Guo thought finally understood the meaning of the old director.


    "Now that Zhao San is not in China, it is indeed the best time to move him. You have a good chance to seize this opportunity, but no matter what Zhao San is like, the place in Zhao village can''t move. You can lead the whole body. Since Zhao village can exist for such a long time, he must have the reason to exist..." the old director looked at Guo thinking and explained.


    "Who are the people above Zhaojia village?" Guo thought in a low voice.


    "You don''t care. No matter who the people above are, he can''t watch Zhao village disappear, because Zhao village is a cornucopia for him, which can bring him a steady stream of economic support. As for who runs Zhao village, I don''t think he cares. What he cares about is the money!"


    With these words, the old director walked out of the office directly, leaving Guo thinking alone on his knees.


    The old director''s words have been very obvious. The reason why Zhao Sancun can operate for so many years is not how powerful Zhao Sancun is, nor how incompetent the police in H city are, but that the real owner of Zhao Jiacun is not Zhao Sanhe. Even if Zhao Sanhe is a partner, the real owner of Zhao Jiacun should be a big man with absolutely excellent political energy!


    After trying to understand all this, Guo thought stood up and left the office. When the old director who hid in the corridor and smoked saw Guo thought gone, he whispered, "Liu Yong, Liu Yong, you''ve all gone, but you''ve calculated everything. Even my son, you''ve calculated here! When can H city get rid of your shadow!"


    ����


    That afternoon, Guo thought directly led people to seal up several factories in Zhaojia village. The reason for the seizure was very simple. The fire-fighting facilities were seriously damaged and no longer had the function of fire prevention and fire extinguishing. The temporary seizure time was 20 days.


    Zhao San was not at home, but Sun Lei disappeared. Zhaojia village was in chaos. In addition, the factory was sealed up, and the villagers of Zhaojia village directly fell into panic.


    After several factories in zhaojiacun were sealed, Guo thought directly called me.


    "I''ve finished it for you, and the rest depends on you!" Guo thought very directly after I answered the phone.


    I was stunned when I heard what Guo thought. I didn''t expect Guo thought to move so fast. I told him last night and did it for me today.


    "Thank you!" I said very sincerely.


    "Shit, it''s no use pulling..." Guo thought speechless scolded, and then said: "I set up a word with my father. There is someone behind Zhao San, but who doesn''t know..."


    "It''s not easy to do that. No matter who it is, he won''t do it for the whole Zhao San..." I sighed and felt a little disappointed.


    "Hehe, you don''t have to worry about this. My father said that as long as the person gets the same amount of money, it doesn''t matter who is in charge of zhaojiacun!" Guo thought with a smile and explained.


    "Really?" my voice was eight degrees higher in an instant, and I shouted in disbelief.


    "Do I have to lie to you?"


    "Fuck, that would be great!" I patted the table in front of me and shouted excitedly.


    "But don''t be happy too early. After all, the most critical step is in Myanmar. If there is no accident in Myanmar, we''ll be sure of it!"


    "I haven''t heard from Myanmar yet, and I don''t know what''s going on now..."


    Guo''s words reminded me that Wei Yiwen should have seen people in Myanmar by now.


    "Well, just wait. If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll hang up." Guo thought and paused.


    "Good!"


    I nodded slightly and sent my cell phone.


    "What does JB study?" Liu Rui asked me while spitting grape skin when he saw me put down my mobile phone.


    "It''s nothing. Guo Siwei worked hard and directly sealed several factories in Zhaojia village..." I looked up at Liu Rui and simply replied.


    "Bah... Awesome, Guo Da gave JB a force!" said the seal. "Liu Rui''s reaction was almost the same as mine, and the expression was very surprised.


    "They are three generations of officials. They must be different from us..." I rubbed my hands, then picked up the grapes from the table, threw them into my mouth and replied.


    "Yes, the third generation of the strongest officials in H city. My Lord is a policeman, my father is also a policeman, and he is still a policeman. Why do you think Guo has to mix with our bandits?" Liu Rui looked at me and asked.


    "Guo thought doesn''t want to mix with us. He''s looking at Liu Yong''s face. As for what he does with Liu Yong, I don''t know..."


    "Hey, did you say that Liu Yong had sold * Zi?" Liu Rui was silent, directly put his head in front of me, stared at his small eyes and asked mysteriously.


    "It''s possible..." I opened Liu Rui''s head with a smile, and then said, "why haven''t Wei Yiwen called me up to now?"


    "Well... I can calculate it for you..." Liu Rui pinched his fingers like a psycho.


    ��������


    I looked at Liu Rui''s current mental state and instantly felt that it was a little too difficult for him to ask him such a question. This kind of thing was beyond his IQ.


    "I don''t think Wei Yiwen is finished. If he is finished, he will call you..." Liu Rui pinched his fingers for a long time and choked out this sentence.


    "Brother, isn''t this bullshit?" I looked at Liu Rui speechlessly, and then said, "do you think he would be in any danger? Today, my right eyelid is always jumping, and I always feel something in my heart..."


    "No, just a veteran like Wei Yiwen. If something really happens, he must send a letter at the first time. If he doesn''t tell us, he has to tell Zhang Fengyu them. Don''t worry about it..." Liu Rui patted me on the shoulder and gave me a wide heart.


    "That''s right. Do you think I need to take the initiative to call him?" although Liu Rui is silly, I still agree with him just now.


    "What are you doing on the phone? I said he would contact if he was finished. Why are you always anxious to call him?" Liu Rui glanced at me and shouted helplessly.


    "My eyelids always jump when I don''t call..." as I spoke, I casually pulled off a piece of paper and pasted it on my eyes.


    "Your eyelids jump because of kidney deficiency. Just eat Liuwei Dihuang pills..."


    When Liu Rui finished saying this, his body suddenly shook. He only heard such a voice from his crotch: "Liu Rui, get the fuck off my mother!"


    Needless to think, if you can make such a magnetic cry in our harem, it must be sister Wu Meiwu.


    Trembling, Liu Rui took out the walkie talkie from his crotch and replied with a smile: "I''ll go down now, daughter-in-law!"


    "Brother, what are you doing with the walkie talkie in your crotch?" I was stunned by Liu Rui''s actions. When I grew up, I looked at him and asked.


    "Just now there was no place to go to the bathroom. I put him in his crotch. I forgot when I came out..."


    Liu Rui hurriedly replied to me, and then ran downstairs with a big step.


    ����


    After Liu Rui went downstairs, I was free and ready to go downstairs for a walk, but my mobile phone rang before I went out.


    I looked down and saw that it was Su Su who called, and I quickly followed up.


    "What''s up, daughter-in-law?" I asked the phone while wearing my coat.


    "What are you doing?" Su Su said in a worried tone.


    "I''m in the bar. What else can I do..." I smiled and replied.


    "Are you busy now?"


    "If you have something to say, no matter how busy you are, it''s not as important as your daughter-in-law!" I replied in a cheap way. After that, I got goose bumps all over my fucking body.


    "Well, I have a best friend''s birthday today, and then she ran away at NL night. Originally, I wanted to go with Erke, but later they said that everyone had to bring a heterosexual to go, so I couldn''t help it, so I wanted to see if you had time..." Su simply organized his voice and explained quickly.


    "Why don''t you come to our harem to play at night? What are you doing at NL''s house?" I asked reluctantly after hearing Su Su''s words.


    "Big brother, this question is not the point, okay?" Su Su''s tone was a little speechless.


    "What''s the point?"


    "Say whether you will come or not. If you don''t come, I''ll find someone else!" Susu''s tone was a little threatening.


    "No, no, I''ll pick you up right now..." I was almost at the gate of the harem when I spoke.


    "You don''t have to pick me up. I''ve arrived. Just come by yourself..."


    "Good!"


    Then I hung up the phone and ran to the parking lot.


    More than half an hour later, I parked my car directly in front of the night gate marked "NL".


    After I got off the bus, I looked at the NL night show carefully. Because I do this myself, I have some understanding of all the night shows in H City, among which NL is one of them.


    The scale of NL night show is not large, and it is only a simple bar business, so it does not have a lady''s desk and Casino. Unlike our harem, it does what money comes quickly. People''s house is obviously much cleaner than our harem.


    However, since this night show can exist in H city for such a long time, it must be different. I analyzed this place when I first made a bar, and basically summarized it into two points.


    First, the boss of NL night show is a woman named Xue Yan. Although I haven''t seen this woman, I heard that she is the lover of a senior government official, so NL''s backstage is very hard.


    Second, the NL night show is small in scale, but the consumption level is very high. For example, a glass of vodka and orange juice in our harem is only 80 yuan, but it sells more than 200 in NL. This is the gap.


    It is often this gap that leads to those who can come to NL night games are all the rich and second-generation officials who lose their families, because most people can''t afford to spend money in this place. You can see this from the car parked at the door of NL.


    This place has high consumption and rich people can come to play, so many young girls come to look for their so-called prince charming.


    In this way, a virtuous circle occurs. There are more rich people, more beautiful women, and more rich people


    Now you mention the word "night show" in H city. People''s first reaction is our harem, and the second reaction must be NL.


    ����


    "Ye Han, I''m here!" Su saw me get off the bus and waved to me with a smile.


    I took a look at Su Su, but I don''t know whether it was because of going to the nightclub or for some reason. Today Su Su was wearing very sexy, especially the big long leg with black silk stockings, which directly attracted my eyes to the past.


    Susu walked quickly to me, directly took my hand and walked into the night scene.


    "Today, there are five women and five women. Zhou Ke, you''ve met. I''m not familiar with other people, but they are all good friends of my girlfriends. Today''s protagonist is pansy. You want to wish her a happy birthday later, don''t you know?" Su Su introduced the inside to me as he walked away.


    "I know..." I promised with a smile, and then followed Su Su into the night scene.


    As soon as I entered, I heard deafening dance music and the shouting of young people releasing hormones.


    Su Su took me into a private room. The four girls in the room looked like Su Su, and they were all very beautiful. Zhou Ke, who I met, was also among them. He was playing the game of dice with a gentle looking young man. Because he played too seriously, Zhou Ke didn''t see me coming with Su Su Su.


    Su Sujiao smiled, handed the birthday present in her hand to a girl, and said to herself, "Sisi, happy birthday, I''m late..."


    The girl named Sisi smiled and took the gift, then pointed to me and said, "I must be late because of this handsome boy. Please introduce it quickly!"


    Su Su was stunned when she wanted to introduce me, because she didn''t know how to introduce me. If it was a boyfriend, I didn''t confess to her at all. If it was a friend, it seemed inappropriate to say it on this occasion.


    I saw Su Su''s entanglement at a glance, and quickly smiled and said, "Hello, my name is Ye Han!"


    Hearing Ye Han''s name, Zhou Ke suddenly looked up and just looked at me. Zhou Ke smiled and winked at me.


    I smiled and said nothing.


    "Why does the name Ye Han sound so familiar to me?" at this time, a murderer Matt with red hair whispered.


    I looked at him. To tell you the truth, I was still very resistant to such a person, so I didn''t pay attention to him at all.

 Chapter 1435

    "Susu, you''re late. Should you be punished with a drink according to the rules?" the girl named Sisi asked with a smile.


    "This wine needs to be drunk!" hearing this, I directly picked up the whisky on the table and took a sip of it.


    After seeing me finish drinking, several girls clapped quickly, but Zhou Ke on one side skimmed his lips and whispered, "a wine buyer doesn''t make him drink like drinking water..."


    After drinking the wine, I followed Su Su and sat directly next to Zhou Ke.


    Zhou Ke saw Su Su sitting over and directly abandoned the poor young man. They whispered. I looked at each other with the boy, and there was a feeling of hero pity.


    "Susu, what''s the origin of your friend? I''ve never heard that you''re so close to that boy!" a gossip girl looked at Susu and asked.


    "Who is close to him? We are ordinary friends. Don''t talk nonsense. I''ll tell you..." Su pretended to be angry and warned.


    "Ouch, you''re still angry to inquire..." the gossip girl turned red and replied with some embarrassment.


    Su Su glanced at her, ignored her and continued to chat with Zhou Ke.


    "I don''t know where my buddy works?" just at this time, a boy next to the gossip girl looked at me with a glass of wine.


    I looked up at the male god, small flat head, looks pretty good, but maybe because of years of night life, the whole person looks very kidney deficiency. Yes, it is kidney deficiency.


    "He is..."


    "I work in the harem bar. I''m just a busboy..."


    Hearing this question, Zhou Ke hurriedly answered it, but before he finished, he was directly interrupted by me. Zhou Ke gave me a white look, but didn''t expose me.


    "Ha ha!"


    After listening to my work, the man with kidney deficiency laughed loudly, then turned his head and said to the others: "I thought it was a great God. It turned out to be a bartender..."


    "You..." when Su Su heard this, he reacted very violently and opened his mouth to help me explain, but he was directly dragged by me.


    Su Su stared at me with big eyes and a puzzled face. I shook my head at her and signaled that she didn''t have to pay attention to such people.


    "Hoo!" Su Su took a deep breath, and then sat on the sofa with a small pout. Although she didn''t understand what I meant, she was still very sensible and didn''t help me explain.


    I smiled and patted Su Su on the shoulder, and whispered to her, "I can''t be angry with such a fool..."


    Susu burst into laughter when he heard what I said.


    After Su Su finished laughing, he was in a better mood, and the matter of kidney deficiency man was over.


    I''ve seen a lot of rich second-generation men like kidney deficiency men. In Liu Rui''s words, these people may have only one skill from childhood, that is, pretending to be B. whenever and wherever they are, they seem to tell others how rich my family is and how awesome my father is. His happiness needs to be based on the envy of others. If you don''t let them pretend to be B, he will feel uncomfortable, One day without B, he is easy to explode, so Liu Rui thinks that such people may have some psychological diseases. In the face of such patients with personality defects, we should take more care of them and love them, rather than blindly hurting them.


    After everyone knew my career, they seemed to lose interest in me, but it was good. At least my ears were much quieter. I sat on the sofa drinking while looking at my mobile phone, because I was waiting for Wei Yiwen''s call.


    "What''s the matter with you? If you have something for a while, you can go first..." Su found that I had been looking at my cell phone, frowned and whispered.


    "No... nothing." I was stunned and replied.


    "Ye Han, why didn''t you tell them you were the boss of the harem?" Zhou Ke looked at me and asked.


    I shook my head with a smile and didn''t speak.


    "Cut, still pretending to be mysterious day by day..." Zhou Kebai glanced at me, then held up the sieve cup and said to Su Su: "let''s play dice together!"


    "OK, ye Han, you can also play!" Su Su said to me happily.


    "Hehe, OK!"


    I nodded and played dice with them.


    For people like me who have lived in bars for a long time, the game of dice is certainly a familiar game that can no longer be familiar. Su Su and Zhou Ke are not my opponents at all. In less than five minutes, they protested collectively and stopped playing.


    However, at this time, Sisi''s customized birthday cake also came.


    Insert candles, a group of people raised their glasses and sang a birthday song. I wish Sisi a happy birthday. After blowing the candles and sharing the cake, it''s time for everyone to play games and sing songs. I sat quietly on the sofa and listened to them sing.


    In fact, I am not very silent at ordinary times, but once I arrive at a strange occasion, I will become very reluctant to let go, and I don''t know why. Maybe I have a strong defensive psychology. If I''m not with a particularly familiar friend, I really can''t be like Liu Rui and Yang Song. I can get together with everyone in an instant.


    ����


    In the men''s room of the NL bar.


    "Brother Zhang, what''s that boy? How did he come here with Su Su?" asked the red haired murderer Matt, peeing and looking at the kidney deficiency man around him.


    "How the fuck do I know..." the man with kidney deficiency replied in a wordless way.


    "Brother Zhang, we don''t need to tell brother Wang. Brother Wang has been interested in this little girl for some time. If this boy gets ahead of him, brother Wang won''t be angry?" Hongmao continued.


    "En en, I have to call brother Wang later." the man with kidney deficiency nodded.


    "Brother, if you don''t pee quickly, why do you always stare at the green ball in the urinal?" red Mao asked while raising his pants and looking at the man with kidney deficiency.


    "Fuck you, what the fuck am I looking at?" the man with kidney deficiency replied with his teeth.


    "Then why don''t you pee, brother?"


    "I can''t fucking pee!"


    Five or six minutes later, the man with kidney deficiency finally peed out. At the moment he peed out, Hongmao was so excited that he almost didn''t cry. It was more difficult to pee than his mother''s bid for the Olympic Games.


    "Brother, you should be cured..." the two men whispered to the man with kidney deficiency while washing their hands.


    "I cured NIMA B!" the man with kidney deficiency scolded silently, then turned around and left.


    "Brother, this disease is a big deal!" red hair chased after him.


    "Get out!"


    The man with kidney deficiency bit his teeth and scolded, then took out his mobile phone and called a number.


    "What''s the matter with Xiao Zhang?" the other side answered the phone soon.


    "Brother Wang, what are you doing?" the man with kidney deficiency asked in a low voice.


    "I play mahjong..."


    "Brother, I want to tell you something. Is it convenient for you to talk now?"


    "Don''t be like a fucking spy, fart quickly!" the opposite side of the phone was obviously impatient and shouted.


    "Well, today I came to my daughter-in-law''s friend''s birthday party. Guess who I saw?" the man with kidney deficiency continued mysteriously.


    "Believe it or not, I''ll fucking kill you. Don''t keep giving me the whole suspense. If you have anything to say, finish it quickly!"


    "Well, I saw Susu, brother Wang!"


    "What''s wrong with Susu?" asked the other side.


    "Susu still has a man!"


    "What are you talking about!" the other side finally reacted to this sentence, and his voice suddenly increased eight degrees.


    "Su Su came to the birthday party with a man today, and they hugged each other very shamelessly. I think the man is going to kiss his mother!" the kidney deficiency man''s ability to add salt and vinegar is very in place.


    "Hehe, all the women I like dare to rob. It''s interesting. Do you know the boy''s name?" he smiled across the phone and asked.


    "His name is Ye Han. I heard he works in the Hougong bar..." the man with kidney deficiency thought and said.


    "OK, I know about it. Your message is still useful and rewarding!" he hung up the phone directly opposite.


    The man with kidney deficiency put his mobile phone back in his pocket and walked to the private room in a very good mood.


    ����


    In the private room.


    After Su Su finished singing a song, he ran to me, looked at me in a very good mood and asked, "fool, how did I sing just now?"


    "Yes, I think you are actually more suitable for singing Han Hong''s songs..." I nodded and commented solemnly.


    "Why?" Susu was puzzled.


    "Because you look like..."


    "Get out!"


    Su Su scolded in a charming voice, and then directly stretched out his hand and pinched my thigh.


    "Pain, pain, daughter-in-law pain!" my forehead pinched by Su Su Shua sweating, pleading for mercy and trying to pull Su Su''s hand away.


    "I''ll make your mouth cheap and see if you have a long memory!" after Jesus was tired, he loosened his little hand and looked at me proudly.


    "Silly old lady..." I scolded silently, and then stopped talking to her.


    However, everything we just did was recorded by the man with kidney deficiency on his mobile phone!


    At about 11:00 p.m., Su Su and I finally left the NL bar. I sent her home first, and then I drove back to the harem.


    After I separated from Su Su, I drove back to the harem bar. At this time, it was close to more than 1:00 in the middle of the night. This period is basically the busiest time in our harem. Because some bosses usually don''t dare to swagger in and out of such places, they can only wait until late at night when people are quiet.


    After I parked my car in the parking lot, I carefully observed the situation in our Hougong parking lot. Basically, I looked one by one.


    "Mr. Ye, what are you doing here?" at this time, the security guard in the parking lot rushed to me and asked with a smile.


    "Ah, that... Nothing..." after hearing the security guard''s words, I immediately straightened my waist and pretended to be calm.


    "Then why do I feel like you''re looking for something... Is it something lost?" the security guard saw me go forward and quickly followed me, chasing me back and asking.


    "Didn''t lose anything, I just walk around, can''t I?" I reluctantly replied.


    "No, Mr. Ye, if you have anything, just tell me, OK? I''ll see if I can help you. I''m in charge of this one. I''m familiar with it..."


    "Did you contract the parking lot or what?" I asked obliquely.


    "Oh, that''s not..." the security guard touched his head and smiled shyly.


    "Come on, you come here..." I hooked my finger at the security guard.


    "What''s the matter? President Ye!" the security guard hurriedly ran to me with a smile.


    I put my arms around the guard''s neck, looked around, and whispered to him, "who are we in the harem today?"


    "What do you mean?" the security guard asked me a little confused. B stared at the beads and didn''t know what to say.


    "It''s walking in and out every day. How many came today?"


    "Ah, you say President Du is like that!" the security guard suddenly realized.


    "Yes, yes, that''s it. How many have come?"


    "I don''t think there are many people here today. They are all those I''m not familiar with..." the security guard scratched his head and recalled.


    "Well, it''s none of your business. Let''s go..."


    After that, I loosened the guard''s neck, and then walked to the bar with a big stride. Now I''m not afraid of anything. I''m afraid of Du Xianyang''s wine. I drink it from 12 o''clock to 5 o''clock in the morning. I can''t stand the scourge of these people every day! So I usually have to study who is coming today before I enter the bar. If there is that danger, I won''t enter the bar and go to the underground casino by myself.


    ����


    "Mr. Ye, you''re back!"


    However, as soon as I entered the bar, the pity of the front desk stopped me directly.


    "Sorry, what''s the matter?"


    When I heard the words of regret, my heart thumped, but I still stopped moving forward, turned to look at regret and asked.


    "Manager Liu said that if he saw you coming back, he would let you go to private room 304..." he looked at the note on the table and whispered to me.


    "OK, I see..."


    I casually perfunctory, and then walked inside.


    "Mr. Ye, wait a minute!"


    Unfortunately, I had to go and hurried out.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked some speechless.


    "Manager Liu said, if you agree very happily, it means you won''t go back. If you ask me who is in the private room, you can go..." he explained with a low head.


    "..." I was speechless for a moment. Liu Rui has now thoroughly analyzed and understood my routine.


    "Manager Liu also said..." when he said this, his face turned red.


    I saw the exception of pity and hurriedly asked, "what else did he say?"


    "He said that if you didn''t go today, he would tell everyone about your purchase of Han Hong inflatable doll..." regretfully, with this sentence, the little blush could bleed.


    "Shit!"


    I scolded wordlessly, and then walked three steps and two steps to room 304.


    ����


    When I entered the private room, I found that Liu Rui, Meng Liang and the old car were all in the private room, and there was a drunken man kneeling on the marble tea table. This man was Guo Siwei''s friend, Sun Li.


    I was stunned for a moment, then quickly closed the door and drilled in.


    "What the fuck did you do? Why did you come?" Liu Rui whispered to me with his teeth when he saw me.


    "I''ll go out and do something..." I explained in a low voice. Then I pointed to Sun Li kneeling on the marble table and asked, "what the fuck are you doing? Practicing kung fu?"


    "Don''t fucking talk, people are brewing emotions..." Liu Rui scolded me irritably.


    "Brewing..."


    I haven''t finished yet. I only heard the familiar music from the stereo in the private room. Yes, very familiar. Mother''s two big characters scroll on the screen.


    When the music sounded, Sun Li slowly stood up and picked up the microphone on the ground.


    "At this moment, at this moment, this scene reminds me of my mother. I dedicate my mother to all the great women in the world!" Sun Li waved his hand and began his singing.


    "Aha, this man is a mother!"


    "Aha, this man is mom!"


    "This man gave me life and a home!"


    ����


    "No, what the fuck is going on? Is it stupid to drink?"


    I looked at Sun Li, who was singing and crying. I instantly felt that this person might be a little abnormal, because I saw someone * singing mother for a young lady for the first time. I didn''t say anything when you sang mother. What the fuck did you sing and cry with a young lady in your arms.


    "I don''t know... This man has been like this since he came in. He just sang me a song about his father..." Liu Rui replied to me with a wooden expression.


    "How did he come here?" I asked anxiously looking at Sun Li''s increasingly excited response.


    Sun Li doesn''t sing now. He directly lies down in the arms of a young lady and cries, "Mom, I miss you!"


    "It''s all right, mom is here..." the young lady touched Sun Li''s head and comforted in a charming voice.


    "What the hell is this?" Meng Liang said, looking at Sun Li with twitching lips.


    "Yes, we''re all called here to see this man. The little tadpole is looking for his mother?" Duan Hui asked, looking at Liu Rui with the same speechless face.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. Anyway, Guo thought brought it to him, and then told me that when we were all together, Sun Li would tell us something..."


    Liu Rui now admires Sun Li. He can''t find anything else in his eyes except worship.


    "No, he hurriedly said if he had something to do! It''s a matter of his mother and father. JB sang urine for me!" Meng Liang shouted carefully with his crotch.


    "I think it''s very good to sing. It''s very emotional..." Nanbei, who hasn''t spoken for a long time, finally woke up from Sun Li''s song and said with a happy face.


    "Shit, what''s your fucking taste? It sounds like a broken Gong..." after listening to the words of the north and the south, the old car retorted in silence.


    I sat on the sofa and squinted at this Sun Li, because I wanted to know what he was going to tell us.


    Three minutes later, we listened to the song "mother" sung by Sun Li quietly. To be sure, we should listen to him cry.


    Sun lishong''s happy girl, then looked at me and said, "you''re back?"


    "Ah, just came back..." I nodded numbly.


    "How did I sing just now?" Sun Li pointed to the screen behind him and looked at me proudly.


    "Sing very... Very fucking deep into the bone marrow!" I stammered in my mind for a long time. Finally, I felt that the four words deep into the bone marrow were the most fucking suitable for Sun Li''s song.


    "Ha ha..." Sun Li opened his mouth and smiled. Then he picked up the wine bottle on the table and drank one-third of it directly.


    "Brother, that thing can''t be drunk like this..." Liu Rui frowned and advised.


    "Why?" Sun Li put down the wine bottle and asked very puzzled.


    "Cost money..."


    "Shit, you''re afraid I can''t afford it!" Sun Li scolded very speechless, and then took out a white plastic bag directly from his arms.


    "Pa!"


    Sun Li patted the plastic bag on the table, then looked at us and asked, "do you know what this is?"


    After seeing Sun Li take out the plastic bag, my eyebrows wrinkled instantly, because the stuff in the plastic bag is one of the most common drugs, *!


    Liu Rui and Meng Liang were stunned when they saw the * on the table. Even the young ladies in the room were subconsciously far away from Sun Li.


    *Although this kind of thing is in our harem, it doesn''t mean we haven''t seen it, because some guests may be good at it. As long as you give the money in place, the ladies will usually play with you, but the number of * that can appear in our harem is really very limited. Three grams and five grams are dead, but Sun Li has to shoot at least half a kilogram on the table.


    What does more than half a kilo mean? It''s more than 15 fucking years. There''s basically no delay!


    I squinted at Sun Li, rubbed my hands and asked, "brother sun, what do you mean?"


    "You came to H city late. I don''t know who I am..." Sun Li hiccupped and then said, "I provided all the drugs in this bar. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "I see." I nodded slightly.


    "Later, Zhao San appeared. The strength of others was relatively hard, so I changed places. Now I heard that you want to fix Zhao San, so I came back..." when Sun Li spoke, the whole person was very domineering and seemed to reveal something to us intentionally or unintentionally.


    "What''s the relationship between Zhao San and brother sun?" I took a sip of wine and asked with a smile.


    "You are so worried about your child. Don''t worry. I didn''t come back to rob you of the business in Zhaojia village. Now I don''t have an independent processing factory and have been doing retail and wholesale work outside, so I came back this time to ask you for a bowl of rice..." sun Li smiled and explained.


    "Want a bowl of rice? You mean you want to work for us?" I was stunned and asked some questions.


    "Yes, I didn''t hear from brother Liu that you might be short of people in the future, so I came directly..."


    "It''s not brother sun. There''s nothing wrong with Zhao San. Why are you in such a hurry?"


    I now understand what''s going on with Sun Li. He should have been Zhao San''s colleague, but later the Zhao San family monopolized and had no room for him to live, so he went to other cities.


    However, if we can bring down Zhao San now, we will certainly lack people in this field, so Liu Yong helped us look for it in advance. The person looking for is Sun Li.


    "Oh, I''m not thinking that there''s nothing wrong. I''ll come and have a look. The situation here is OK. I''m going to mix with you..." Sun Li glanced at the private room with small eyes, and then said with an easy-going face.


    "Brother sun, it''s not that I don''t keep you. The situation here is not very good, because Zhao San is in Myanmar now. We don''t have to do anything when he comes back, so I suggest you don''t have to follow us now. If things are handled here, can you come back?" I thought about it, I think it''s really inappropriate for Sun Li to follow us at this time, because we don''t know what''s going on with Zhao San, so I kindly advised him.

 Chapter 1436

    "Why? Are you kicking me out?" Sun Li rolled his eyes and shouted reluctantly.


    "No, why can''t you hear good words? Although we and Zhao San have been angry now, the outcome has not been divided yet. You will be in danger if you follow us, you know?"


    Liu Rui shouted impatiently.


    "Why do you talk to brother sun?" I frowned and scolded Liu Rui. Although Sun Li came at a bad time, I still respect him. After all, if we get to that step in the future, we must also need people like Sun Li, and he was introduced by Liu Yong.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, I understand what you mean. Let me tell you the truth. I have no place to go now, so I came to you..." Sun Li was not angry with Liu Rui''s words and explained with a smile.


    "You have this thing and don''t worry about where to go? One gram four hundred, why do you have eight thousand..." Liu Rui pointed to the * on the table and said incredulously.


    "That''s the white noodles I bought at the supermarket downstairs..." Sun Li''s face was red with embarrassment.


    "What... What! It''s fucking white flour!" Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this sentence. Then he picked up the plastic bag and looked carefully. He found that it''s really white flour.


    "It''s not brother sun. I have to say you. You say you''re so old. We mothers who have listened to you sing here for half a night, and then you fool us with half a kilo of white flour. Do you think it''s appropriate?" Liu Rui, with a clinker bag and an angry brain bag, is sweating and shivering at Sun Li.


    "I''ll buy some noodles and make dumplings at home..." Sun Li smiled and explained weakly.


    "You make fucking dumplings and meat. Where''s the meat?" Liu Rui shouted at sun with open teeth and claws.


    "When I bought meat, I had no money..."


    "Shit! I know how to eat dumplings when I''m so fucking virtuous..." Liu Rui was speechless.


    "People, you have to be nice to yourself at any time..."


    Sun Li said a word directly to Liu Ruigan. He threw down the clinker bag and sat on the sofa without saying a word.


    "Well, brother sun, if you really want to stay, but I''ve told you everything. If something happens, you can''t rely on me. After all, we haven''t known each other for a long time. We certainly can''t ask you to share weal and woe with us..."


    After thinking about it, I think people like Sun Li should stay. Although I personally dislike drugs, he is like cigarettes. He knows it is harmful, but everyone is using it. One is willing to fight and the other is willing to suffer. Since there is a market, someone will make money. We don''t make this money, and others will make it, so if I can really get involved in this industry, I will definitely need someone like Sun Li.


    "I''m not afraid of hard conditions! The icing on the cake is not well. It''s love to send charcoal in the snow!" Sun Li nodded shyly.


    "Ha ha, it''s not hard..." I smiled, then stood up and said to some girls in the room: "you go out first..."


    "Bye!" several girls smiled and waved at us in high heels, and then twisted their little hips out of the door.


    "Bye! Meimoda!" the shameless Sun Li pouted his lips at the girl.


    "Uncle, you are so cute..." seeing Sun Li''s action, a girl in a miniskirt said in amazement.


    "Ha ha, it''s OK!" Sun Li smiled shyly.


    "Take what, there''s nothing wrong with the leaves. We''re going out to work..." at this time, Meng Liang and they all stood up and said to me.


    "OK!" I waved to them to go out.


    In the blink of an eye, there were only three people left in the room, Liu Rui and Sun Li.


    "You girls are so white..." Sun Li said, looking at the white long legs of the girls outside the house along the crack of the door.


    "It''s OK. It''s all through my professional training. The most basic requirement of our girls here is that their legs are one meter long and white..." as Miss Liu Rui''s spiritual mentor, Liu Rui was proud in an instant.


    "Ha ha, this requirement is quite fucking harsh..." Sun Li wiped the saliva on his mouth, nodded and said.


    "It''s not harsh. It''s mainly to cater to the guests. What I tell you about silk stockings, uniforms and poisonous dragons are all basic skills. The most important thing is that you have a good figure. If you look like Han Hong, you can''t live in vain! I''m not bragging to you. Our girls have trained for three months before they take office, and basically passed my training Everyone looks like a fucking girl, but he feels like a wolf in bed. What''s this called? It''s acting! You spend money here. What you buy is not a * son, but a great sense of satisfaction in your heart and body! The one who wears the uniform is not a teacher, and the one who tells you math problems in bed is a fucking teacher! "


    When it comes to the service of our harem, Liu Rui''s eyes are fucking red. These things may be the most proud thing in his life.


    "Cow! I''ve lived for so many years and seen so many night shows. You''re the first one..." Sun Li gave Liu Rui a thumbs up in admiration. From his expression, I saw that he was really impressed.


    "I tell you, these are all fur... If you stay in our harem for a long time in the future, you will know that many things are worth learning..." Liu Rui patted Sun Li on the shoulder and said earnestly.


    "Hehe, I really study hard here. You lend me your girl to class there..." Sun Li said with some hesitation.


    "Class is OK, but charge!"


    "How to charge?" Sun Li thought for a moment and asked with his teeth.


    "Fast food 800, full set 2000, prepare condoms yourself!"


    "Shit, what fucking family can afford it!" Sun Li gave up the idea of learning after hearing the price.


    "You can''t be bitter, you can''t be poor, you can''t be poor, you can''t be poor, education ah, brother sun! In order to study, it''s worth spending some money! You can''t refuse to study if you refuse anything!" Liu Rui saw that Sun Li gave up the idea of learning and hurriedly advised him.


    "Brother, you don''t have to say. If you''re thirty or fifty, I''ll spend all my energy on you, but 8200 is too far away for me..."


    "Shit! Really have no money?" Liu Rui turned his eyes and didn''t believe Sun Li''s words.


    "Brother, when I came here, I was a green man. I can''t afford a bullet train..." Sun Li actually took out the train ticket.


    "Shit, Bai fucking wasted half a day''s feelings..." Liu Rui scolded silently, then sighed and walked out of the private room with a very disappointed expression.


    ����


    After Liu Rui left, I took out my mobile phone and dialed Liu Yong.


    "Hey, sir, what are you doing?" I asked with a smile.


    "It''s two o''clock in the fucking middle of the night. What do you think I can do! I eat shit..." Liu Yong almost roared and took the mobile phone away from my ear.


    "Hehe, what are you doing eating that thing in the middle of the night? It''s not delicious. It''s all shit..." I smiled and said.


    "Little bastard, have you had enough of your fucking life!" Liu Yong trembled with anger.


    "No, sir, do you know Sun Li?" I glanced at Sun Li opposite me and whispered.


    "... he went to look for you!" Liu Yongming was a little surprised when he heard the name Sun Li.


    "Ah, come..." I nodded.


    "Shit, last time he had to ask me if I could find something for him, I said casually. Maybe you can use him. Who knows he passed so soon..."


    "That''s all right, sir. It''s all right. I just want to confirm with you." I understand Liu Yong''s meaning, so I don''t intend to continue to ask. Regardless of whether Liu Yong asked Sun Li to come or Sun Li himself, as long as Sun Li has no problem.


    "OK, you have a good chat with him. He used to deal with drugs..."


    "Well, I see."


    Then I hung up the phone, looked at Sun Li, smiled and said, "don''t mind, I just confirm."


    "It''s all right, I understand. Be careful about everything..." Sun Li waved his hand casually, and didn''t seem to care about my behavior.


    "That''s OK, brother sun. It''s so late today. I''ll arrange a place for you to rest later. I''ll arrange some work for you tomorrow. Will you see?" I stood up.


    "I can do anything!"


    After talking to Sun Li, I took him to a fast hotel near our back palace and opened a room for him with my ID card. Sun Li was very satisfied with my behavior. He didn''t treat me as an outsider at all. When he left, he borrowed 500 yuan from me and said he wanted to find a young lady to relax. I don''t think it''s easy for an old light stick at his age, I took pity on him and lent it to him once.


    After arranging Sun Li, I went directly back to the Hougong casino, which was close to more than 3 a.m.


    "How did you arrange that old sun?" Liu Rui asked with his eyes askew when he saw me coming back.


    "What the fuck is Lao sun, but also Bajie..." I scolded silently, and then sat down next to Liu Rui.


    "No, what the hell does Sun Li do? What does he mean when he comes?" Liu Rui turned and looked at my face and asked.


    "What do you think he does?" I asked with a smile.


    "I think this man looks like a spy..." Liu Rui commented with his mouth tilted.


    "I think so. I want to hit him when I see him..." Nanbei also said.


    "Ha ha." I smiled and didn''t speak.


    I know that Liu Rui and the north and the South may dislike this Sun Li, because it''s hard not to think about him at this time. It sounds good to come to help us, but it doesn''t sound good to be sent by Liu Yong to monitor us.


    Our businesses are getting bigger and bigger, and all the bars and casinos have been set up. Liu Yong also spent a lot of money on us, so I think even if Sun Li came to watch us, I have nothing to say. After all, drinking water doesn''t forget the digger. All we have now is given by Liu Yong.


    I don''t know what the relationship between Sun Li and Liu Yong is, but I know Liu Yong won''t hurt us, because no matter when Liu Yonghao is good, we can be good. Similarly, if we get better, Liu Yong must be no worse.


    If we have to talk about our relationship with Liu Yong emotionally, I think it may be naive. After all, no one will treat us well for no reason. Liu Yong is, and so is Du Xianyang. To put it bluntly, Liu Yong is an investment for us. He is unwilling to leave H City, so he puts his hope on us, Don''t ask us to carry forward his career. At least someone will mention the harem in the future and know that this is what Liu Yong left behind.


    Although I''m relaxed about this, I''m afraid Liu Rui and they don''t understand. We are all peers. When we meet something, we all discuss it. Whether Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song, or Hui Nanbei, who later joined the old car depot, they all have a certain voice in our rear palace. Sometimes I don''t speak well.


    But what role will Sun Li, who suddenly joined us, play in our harem in the future?


    If it''s OK to help me with the drugs as he said, and if he interferes in our harem one day, how much right should I give him to speak?


    Does every word he says represent Liu Yong?


    These problems come to mind. Sometimes I think I may experience more and think more. Once you think more about people, you will feel very tired.


    ����


    At 3 a.m., in a hotel in Yangon.


    Wei Yiwen was lying on his side in bed alone in his clothes. The quiet room sounded intermittent snoring from time to time.


    Outside, a funnel cut by black clothes with mineral water buckled on the door, and then listened carefully to the sound inside the house. Two or three minutes later, black clothes confirmed that the people in the house had fallen asleep.


    "Creak!"


    The old wooden door made a sound of rubbing the ground, and a figure walked into the house very quickly and quietly. After entering the house, the figure took out a pistol and a dagger directly from his backpack.


    "Squeak!"


    The figure closed the door very slowly, and then walked carefully into the house.


    The figure was very experienced. He didn''t go to the bed for the first time. He looked at the bathroom first and confirmed that there was no one in the bathroom. Then he went straight to the direction of getting into bed.


    "Step...!"


    The footsteps are light and steady, and the figure is very calm, but his face has begun to sweat at this time. After all, even if you have good psychological quality, you will be nervous. It has nothing to do with experience. He is guilty of being a thief. No matter how many years he has been a thief, he is still guilty of being a thief.


    "Hoo Hoo! Pooh!"


    At this time, Wei Yiwen still snores on the bed.


    The figure walked gently to Wei Yiwen''s side, then wiped the sweat on his head with his hand, and then directly inserted his hand under the pillow. He confirmed whether Wei Yiwen had hidden a weapon. After touching it for a circle, he found nothing. The figure slowly took his hand back.


    "Pa!"


    At this time, Wei Yiwen suddenly grabbed the figure''s wrist, then directly raised the ashtray on the bedside table and suddenly smashed it into the back of the figure''s hand.


    "Bang!"


    There was a crack in the bone.


    "Ah!!"


    The figure took back his palm, held his right hand in his left hand and screamed.


    "Draft it? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!"


    Wei Yiwen scolded in a low voice, then sat up with a splash, waved the ashtray in his hand again, and hit the figure''s head directly.


    "Brush!"


    The figure could not control the pain in his hand at this time, and quickly bowed his head to avoid the ashtray sweeping over.


    "Fuck you!" Wei Yiwen scolded, then kicked him in the chest, and the figure flew out in an instant.


    "Bang!"


    "Jingle!"


    The figure hit the wall, and the mural on the wall fell directly to the ground.


    "Gudong!"


    The figure rolled in place, then jumped forward directly, and the sharp dagger ran directly to Wei Yiwen.


    "Pooh!"


    The dagger pierced Wei Yiwen''s chest, and the blood flowed out in an instant, but Wei Yiwen didn''t hide at all and didn''t step back. Raising his leg was a foot, which was directly stuffy on the figure''s face.


    "Bang!"


    The young man who had just stood up was shot out again.


    "Shit!"


    The figure felt something was wrong and turned around to run in the direction of the door, but Wei Yiwen didn''t have the opportunity to step on the figure''s face.


    "Hoo Hoo..." the figure was beaten by Wei Yiwen, a little confused, lying on the ground panting.


    "Do you still want to run?" Wei Yiwen asked, picking up the pistol on the ground and looking at the figure.


    "Hoo Hoo..." the figure looked at Wei Yiwen and said nothing.


    "Still playing deep with me, isn''t it?"


    After shouting this sentence, Wei Yiwen directly rolled the bolt of the gun, and the pistol instantly stood on the temple of the figure.


    "Wuwu..."


    Seeing that Wei Yiwen wanted to really shoot, his figure struggled violently.


    "Pa!"


    Wei Yiwen grabbed the figure''s chin and whispered, "give you a chance. I''ll ask you and answer. All the answers are right. It can change your life."


    "Woo woo!"


    The figure suddenly nodded.


    "You came here to kill me?" Wei Yiwen asked.


    "Yes!" the figure nodded.


    "Who let you come?" Wei Yiwen then asked.


    "I... I don''t know..." the figure''s eyes dodged, obviously guilty.


    "It''s not easy for NIMA to give birth to you. You should know how to cherish life!" Wei Yiwen shouted with eyes staring at beads.


    "Zhang... Zhang Yao asked me to come over!" the figure shouted quickly.


    "Brush!"


    Wei Yiwen gently moved his feet and turned back.


    "Step on..."


    When the figure saw Wei Yiwen let him go, he quickly stood up and ran outside. He was very flustered.


    "Bang!"


    Just as the figure''s hand touched the door handle, Wei Yiwen twisted his eyebrows and fired.


    "You answered wrong!"


    Wei Yiwen whispered, then directly smashed open the window.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    The cold wind was howling outside. Wei Yiwen stood on the window on the third floor, took a deep breath, and then jumped down directly.


    "Bang!"


    The sound of falling sounded outside, and in a moment Wei Yiwen disappeared into the street.


    Wei Yiwen knew that if the figure answered Zhao San, it must be the person Zhang Yao was looking for. If he answered Zhang Yao, it must be the person Zhao San was looking for.


    The reason is very simple. Whether Zhang Yao or Zhao San wants to find someone to kill him, then this person must be a professional who paid back the money. How can an ordinary professional kill know the name of the employer?


    As Zhao San and Zhang Yao, it''s impossible to tell the opposite person who he is if he wants to kill someone!


    So since this person can answer this question just now, what does that mean?


    That someone told him in advance!


    ����


    Less than five minutes after Wei Yiwen ran out of the hotel, the police who heard the gunshot rushed over, but at this time, Wei Yiwen had run far away.


    "Fuck, how does it hurt!" Wei Yiwen looked down at his bleeding chest, frowned and muttered, "I have to sew, or I have to bleed to death..."


    Fifteen minutes later, on the street.


    Because it was too late, there were no taxis on the street, not even private cars. Wei Yiwen looked at the distance while walking on the street.


    "Didi!"


    At this time, the lights on the street were on, and Wei Yiwen suddenly turned around. A train loaded with fruit was moving slowly in the middle of the road. It should be a vendor who went out to buy goods.


    Wei Yiwen hurried to the road and stopped the running train with open arms.


    "Pull out!" the truck driver stopped, opened the door and shouted.


    "Shua!"


    Wei Yiwen looked down at his chest and then whispered, "what the fuck are you talking about..."


    "Pull out!" the driver saw that Wei Yiwen didn''t speak and shouted repeatedly.


    "Step on..."


    Wei Yiwen walked to the driver with his head down, and then took out a pistol directly from his arms.


    "Get off!" Wei Yiwen shouted at the driver with a frown.


    "Ah, Guo mu..." when the driver saw Wei Yiwen holding the gun, he was stunned and shouted in a panic.


    "Ah, your uncle!" Wei Yiwen scolded in a low voice, then directly dragged the driver down from the car, and then sat in the main driving position.


    "Stand still, I''ll return the car to you later..."


    Wei Yiwen dropped this sentence and drove away directly.


    ����


    Ten minutes later, Wei Yiwen searched the street for a long time, but he didn''t find the clinic. He didn''t dare to go to the hospital, so he had to drive aimlessly around the street.


    "Shua!"


    At this time, Wei Yiwen saw a store with a light box. He couldn''t understand what was written on it, but the pattern was a puppy.


    "It''s like a fucking veterinary shop..." Wei Yiwen whispered, then drove the car closer. He observed carefully and found that it''s really a fucking veterinary shop.


    "Shit, veterinarians are the same as doctors..." Wei Yiwen comforted himself very much, and then got out of the car directly.


    "Bang!"


    Wei Yiwen opened the door and strode inside.


    After entering the house, Wei Yiwen inspected and observed the situation in the house and found that a man in pajamas was watching TV.


    When the man saw Wei Yiwen, he quickly stood up and said a lot of Burmese.


    After listening for a long time, Wei Yiwen didn''t fucking understand. Finally, he simply pulled open the man and walked in the direction of the medicine cabinet.


    But the man pursued him and stopped in front of Wei Yiwen.


    "Tired, hold the stick!" Wei Yiwen pointed to the man and tried to make his pronunciation closer to foreign languages.

 Chapter 1437

    But the man seemed to ignore Wei Yiwen, still stopped in front of him, and said something crackling on his mouth.


    "Bang!"


    Wei Yiwen made the man impatient. He knocked directly on the man''s head, and the man fainted in an instant.


    "Let you fucking ink..." Wei Yiwen scolded in a low voice, and then turned it directly in the medicine cabinet.


    Three or two minutes later, Wei Yiwen found the needle and thread for sewing the pet, as well as gauze. As for the closure of painkillers, Wei Yiwen didn''t know Burmese, so he didn''t dare to use it blindly.


    "Fuck, it doesn''t hurt me without anesthesia!"


    Wei Yiwen took off his clothes while muttering, then found a leather ball for the dog in the cabinet, bit it on his mouth, and then directly inserted the needle into the skin on his chest.


    "Woo woo!" at the moment when the sharp needle penetrated the meat, Wei Yiwen cried out in pain.


    Half an hour later, Wei Yiwen finally sewed the wound on his body, and then simply wrapped it with gauze.


    "Hoo..." Wei Yiwen sat on the chair and took a deep breath of smoke. At this moment, there was no blood on his face. The whole person was as white as his mother''s face.


    After smoking, Wei Yiwen took out some money from his trouser pocket, threw it on the table, and then strode out of the animal hospital.


    "Fuck, I haven''t played so hard for years..." said this. Wei Yiwen took out his mobile phone and directly found Zhang Yao''s phone. Now he must ask Zhang Yao what he plans to do, because if he stays in Myanmar for a few more days, he must be killed.


    "Dudu, Dudu..." after the phone was opened, Zhang yaocai answered the phone after a long period of blind sound.


    "Zhang is always me!" Wei Yiwen whispered into the phone.


    "Ah, I know..." Zhang Yao should have just woke up, so his reaction was a little slow.


    "I''d like to ask how you think about that?" Wei Yiwen asked very directly.


    "Ha ha, so anxious!" Zhang Yao smiled in a very casual tone.


    "Don''t worry. If I stay in Myanmar for a few more days, I have to die here. Someone wanted to kill me last night..." Wei Yiwen didn''t intend to hide what happened last night from Zhang Yaoyin.


    "Did you kill that man?" Zhang Yao was stunned and asked.


    "Yes..."


    "Do you know who it is?" Zhang Yao then asked.


    "He said you paid him..."


    "Ha ha, maybe..." Zhang Yao laughed, and then said, "the money is still given according to what we said yesterday, and things are done according to what we said yesterday. I''ll go out for a walk with the dog later, and then you''ll come over at ten!"


    "President Zhang, did you agree?" Wei Yiwen was a little excited.


    "You''re all like this. I don''t promise, so I''m a little shameless..."


    "Well, you walk the dog first. I''ll see you later!" Wei Yiwen said in a very good mood.


    "OK!" then Zhang Yao hung up.


    "Fuck, I didn''t suffer in vain..." after putting down the phone, Wei Yiwen looked at his chest and whispered, then directly got into the car and waited for the arrival of 10 o''clock.


    ����


    H City, 8 a.m.


    I lay in bed all night without closing my eyes, because I couldn''t fucking sleep at all. I basically looked at my mobile phone every three minutes and got up to the bathroom every five minutes. Later, I was hallucinating. I always felt that someone called me.


    But I just didn''t wait for Wei Yiwen''s call.


    "Why haven''t I heard from him yet..." I was bleeding in my eyes and looked at my cell phone with a tired face.


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    At this time, my cell phone finally rang!


    I didn''t see who called at all. I slapped the connect button.


    "Why the fuck did you call me? I''ve been waiting all day!" I shouted into my cell phone after I got through the phone.


    "Ye... President ye, i... why are you waiting for me all day? I''ll go out of the hospital! Your reaction is really fucking moving me!"


    I was stunned when I heard this, and then I looked down. It was our Hougong security captain who called.


    "Shit, it''s you!" I scolded very disappointed.


    "President ye, what''s wrong with me?" Han Chao made me a little confused.


    "Nothing. Why did you call me in the morning?" I asked irritably.


    "Didn''t I leave the hospital? I want you to come out and pick me up..."


    "Oh, you''re all discharged from the hospital. I forgot about it!" I patted my forehead and remembered Han Chao''s discharge.


    "Mr. Ye, I still have no position in your heart..." Han Chao''s tone across the phone was slightly resentful.


    "Take a taxi and come back. There are a lot of things here."


    I can''t go out now because there are too many facts in my heart. I don''t receive a call from Wei Yiwen now. I think I''m easy to die in this bed.


    "Mr. Ye, I have too many things. I can''t take out quilts, thermoss and urinals!" Han Chao said with ink.


    "No, you throw it away..."


    "It''s all bought with money. Although I know you have money, you can''t waste it like this!" Han Chao said to me angrily.


    "What about your friend? You can''t come out with him!" I made Han Chao''s ink speechless and shouted at my mobile phone.


    "Chang Meng was picked up by his father long ago..." Han Chao was a little scared when I scolded him, and his voice was obviously much lower.


    "Shit, I really convinced you! I''m your fucking driver!"


    I scolded wordlessly, then hung up the phone directly, put on my clothes, took the car key and went downstairs to pick up my security guard.


    ����


    Half an hour later, when I drove to the hospital, I found Han Chaozheng standing alone under the street lamp with a basin, urinal and thermos in his mother''s hand and a big luggage bag on his back.


    "Brother, you''ve come here. Can''t you take a taxi?" I rolled down the window and looked at Han Chao and shouted speechless.


    "Oh, I don''t want you to send me back to the security dormitory to show the people in our harem how much face I have! How important am I in our harem!"


    Han Chao threw his rags into my car while talking, and then he followed him to the co pilot''s position.


    "Have you put that urinal? Don''t spill it on me..." I looked back at Han Chao''s luggage and asked with some worry.


    "Mr. Ye, don''t worry, I''ll be clean when I come out..." Han Chao grinned at me, and the whole person revealed the smell of youth B.


    I looked at him speechless and then started the car directly.


    "Ah!" I yawned as I drove.


    "President ye, are you sleepy?" Han Chao asked, staring at me after seeing me yawn.


    "No..."


    "Mr. Ye, if you are sleepy, don''t drive. Let''s find a place to have a rest. It''s dangerous to drive tired..."


    Han Chao then wrote in ink, but I can''t hear what he said now. All I think about now is Wei Yiwen.


    "Mr. Ye, why don''t you pay attention to me?" Han Chao shouted when he saw that I didn''t speak.


    "Ah?" I was stunned and turned to look at Han Chao around me.


    "Mr. Ye, you can''t drive like this. It''s easy to have accidents..." Han Chao said with a worried look on my face.


    "Don''t nag, I''ll be fine..."


    "... I''d better talk to you. If I don''t say you''re sleepier!" Han Chao thought and said.


    "Brother, I''m not sleepy..."


    "Mr. Ye, you said that when I came out this time, what work would you arrange for me? Is it inappropriate to be a security guard as I am now?" Han Chao seemed unable to hear my protest, sorted out his clothes, looked at me very seriously and asked.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "How about I drive for you?" Han Chao thought and said.


    "I''m a Passat driver. I''m a fucking driver. Don''t let people laugh!" I''m very speechless to Han Chao now. I really kill his heart.


    "Yes, it''s too cheap for a boss like you to drive this old car..." Han Chao babbled and agreed with what I just said.


    "I''m a big boss. There''s a broken bar..." after hearing Han Chao''s words, I smiled silently.


    Maybe in their eyes, people like me do have a lot of money, but I know whether I have money or not. I owe nearly 10 million to Du Xianyang and 20 million to Liu Yong. I don''t know when I can pay them back. How many bottles of wine do I have to sell


    "Mr. Ye, you are still so humorous! If you are not a big boss, who can be called a big boss? I think there are few rich people in H city now..." Han Chao said casually while buttoning his nose.


    "H city is much richer than me..." I yawned again, then looked down at my mobile phone and found that there was still no call.


    "Who has more money than you? I think Zhao San, Du family and Ji family can compare with our Red Palace. The daily turnover of casinos and bars is hundreds of thousands. You humbly told me that you have no money. Take the liberty to say that you are too good at pretending to be a calf..." Han Chao looked at me contemptuously.


    "You roll the calf for me. Did you face you recently? No big or small..." I shouted on Han Chao''s face, grinding my teeth and scolded.


    "Mr. Ye, why did you do what you said! Can you be more civilized!" Han Chao covered his mouth and looked at me wrongly.


    "Civilization has nothing to do with me..."


    "... also ha!" Han Chao looked at me with small eyes for a long time, then nodded very definitely and said, "there is a big gap between you and civilization, but I don''t think it can''t be made up for!"


    "Hehe, how can I make up?" I smiled, squinted at Han Chao and asked.


    "One range rover can make up for..."


    "Shit, you fucking lend me money. I''ll buy a Land Rover!"


    "Cut, I think you are stingy. Our harem says you are stingy!" Han Chaobai glanced at me with a tone of disdain.


    "Pa!"


    I put my mouth on Han Chao''s face, then pointed to Han Chao and scolded, "get out of here, I don''t want to talk to you today..."


    "If you don''t say it, don''t say it..."


    "Deng Deng Deng Deng!"


    At this time, my mobile phone on the seat rang. I didn''t hurry to answer this time, but looked down first.


    There are three big characters Wei Yiwen flashing on the mobile phone screen!!


    "Fuck, call!"


    I was very excited to scold, and then directly picked up the phone and pressed the answer button.


    "... uncle?" after the phone was connected, I was silent, and then shouted carefully.


    "Ha ha, ye!" Wei Yiwen''s hearty laughter spread to my ears through the receiver.


    "Uncle Wei, why did you call me? Are you in no danger?" I asked anxiously.


    "Nothing. Yesterday, a man wanted to kill me in the middle of the night and let me jump..." Wei Yiwen replied very casually.


    "Are you hurt?" my eyebrows frowned at the words.


    "I didn''t. by the way, Zhang Yao wrote to me..."


    "Really... Really?" I shouted with some emotion.


    "Nonsense, I can still tease you, but..." Wei Yiwen stopped halfway.


    "But what?" I asked hastily.


    "But they want 3000. Can we afford the money?" Wei Yiwen hesitated.


    "Three thousand..."


    After hearing this number, I was shocked. A thousand were no longer within my bearing range. Three thousand was a total loss to me. Even Liu Yong, the money was enough to hurt his muscles and bones.


    "Leaf, if you can''t take it out, I''ll discuss it with Zhang Yao..." after Wei Yiwen found that I didn''t speak, he quickly continued.


    "If it could be discussed, you wouldn''t tell me," I said in silence.


    "Hehe, also..."


    "Uncle, talk to them and see if we can do the first half and the second half. Either we can''t afford the money, I''m just a little worried that they won''t do anything with the money..." I thought and said.


    "OK, you think as I do. If we give them all the money at once, it''s really not very safe!"


    "OK, uncle, you should be careful over there..." I nodded and said.


    "I understand. You don''t have to worry about money. I can''t help you. Do I have more old faces? A thousand can make me work hard!" Wei Yiwen said.


    "No, I''ll deal with the money, and you''ll be responsible for understanding the Myanmar side!" I directly rejected Wei Yiwen. I can''t let him be as heavily indebted as me. After all, he is so old. If something really happens, he may have to carry these debts all his life, but I''m different. Anyway, I already owe a lot of money. It''s not so bad.


    "... don''t be too hard for yourself!" Wei Yiwen expressed concern in his tone.


    "I understand!"


    I nodded and hung up. After I hung up, I turned around and saw Han Chao staring at me.


    "What are you looking at JB?" I pushed Han Chao''s face away and scolded wordlessly.


    "Mr. Ye, if you have any difficulties, tell me. You don''t have to be so embarrassed. I don''t want interest. Can I borrow you?" Han Chao looked at me sincerely and said.


    "Fuck off!"


    "President ye, really, I can really borrow you. I can still take it out without 3000 yuan more... If you borrow it, I can take it out for you now. Let''s find a bank and pull over..." Han Chao actually took his bank card out of his crotch.


    "You hurry to roll the calf for me. How far you roll for me!"


    "Oh, now I know it''s not easy for you to listen. You can worry about 3000 yuan. Now I really feel very sorry for you. I apologize for my behavior just like you..." Han Chao apologized to me seriously. I saw the word sincerity in his eyes.


    "..." I''m not in the mood to talk to Han Chao now, because my mind is full of thinking about borrowing money.


    "With regard to your financial ability, Mr. Ye, don''t you think it''s difficult for me to let you buy a Land Rover? Oh, I''m not sensible. It''s hard for you to say three thousand..."


    Han Chao also patted me on the shoulder. From his tone, I felt his sympathy and concern for me. I don''t know if I should be very cooperative and moved now.


    Half an hour later, I sent Han Chao to the security dormitory in the back palace, and then called Meng Liang and all of them. The content was very consistent, that is, the meeting room.


    Of course, I also informed Yang Song. Yang Song locked himself in the house yesterday and stayed all day. None of us bothered him. However, at night, Yang song came to work. The whole person was like nothing happened. He should eat and drink, go to the lounge and tease the young lady. Then we didn''t dare ask him anything, He didn''t say anything himself. I don''t know whether Yang Song is really well or his condition is aggravated by stimulation, waiting for the outbreak, but anyway, as long as he can return to normal, that''s what we want to see most.


    Whether he really came out or pretended to be okay, this is the best situation for us now, because we really don''t have much time to take care of him, and I have a lot of things recently. If he has been trapped in Qian Rou''s things and can''t get out, that''s what worries us most.


    ����


    9 a.m. in the conference room on the second floor of the harem.


    I, Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song, Lao Che, Duan Hui, Duan Hui, Wu Mei and uninvited Sun Li sat in front of the conference room. As for Zhang Fengyu, Xiao Qingshan and Wu Mengjie, I didn''t ask them to come because I didn''t think it had much to do with them.


    At the conference table, I sat on my chair, smoking and looking at everyone in the room without expression.


    "What''s the matter? I''m busy here..." Liu Rui shouted at me impatiently as he buttoned his feet.


    "Yes, leaf, what''s the matter with you calling me over?" Yuan Yuan drank and asked.


    "Cough, I''m a little nervous about attending the meeting for the first time!" Sun Li said shyly.


    I smoked too much. I felt my throat was very tight. I threw down my cigarette end and picked up a bottle of mineral water.


    "Gulu..."


    I drank up half a bottle of mineral water in one breath, then wiped my mouth and said, "Wei Yiwen from Myanmar has written..."


    "What letter!" Meng Liang asked directly.


    "Zhang Yao has agreed to cooperate with us, but the premise is that we need to give them 30 million first!" I replied decisively.


    "Thirty million!!" Liu Rui stood up and shouted loudly.


    "It''s too fucking much!" Yang Song commented.


    "Yes, we can''t afford the 30 million!" Yuan Yuan said with a frown.


    After hearing the figure of 30 million, everyone began to talk, and the whole conference room became lively.


    "Don''t make any noise! We have no choice about the figure of 30 million! Wei Yiwen has won for us to a great extent. 30 million is Zhang Yao''s last bottom line!" I think they talked endlessly, patting the table and shouting.


    "Brush!"


    After I shouted, everyone looked at me, and I looked at them with the same eyes.


    "What did you want to say at the meeting?" Liu Rui asked.


    "Pa!"


    I threw the prepared file bag directly on the table.


    "Hula..."


    Liu Rui picked up the file bag, opened it directly, and then glanced inside expressionless.


    "Pa!"


    After Liu Rui visited, he threw the file bag to Meng Liang. In this way, everyone in the house took a look at the contents of the file bag.


    In fact, the things in the archive bag are very simple. The real estate certificate and land use certificate of our harem!


    When everyone saw what was in the file bag, everyone fell into silence.


    "What do you mean?" Liu Rui asked with his eyebrows in his file bag.


    "I want a loan!" I said very firmly.


    "Haven''t you already borrowed money?" Liu Rui continued, puzzled.


    "Different from last time, I''m not going to take formal measures this time!"


    "... black... Black loan!" the old car responded for a long time and said the word.


    Black loans, also known as usury, have become anti-aircraft guns.


    A very violent and swift way of borrowing. Usury often means high interest.


    "Yes, it''s the black loan. With the 10 million yuan taken by Wei Yiwen, we have more than 8 million left. Apart from the funds operated by the harem, we have only 5 million left. Then there''s 15 million left. I want to borrow the 15 million from the black loan!"


    Seeing that the people were silent, I opened my mouth and explained.


    "Then why not borrow from Liu Yong and Du Xianyang?" Yang Song asked.


    "What''s the difference?" I asked with a smile.


    "..." Yang Song said nothing.


    "All the money Du Xianyang can take out is his father''s. He can lend us $35 million and $15 million. Why can his father lend us? When can we repay it? Once something goes wrong, what does their company rely on?" speaking of this, I stopped to drink the remaining half bottle of water and then said: "Master Liu has given us more than 1000. If he gives us 1500 more, even if he is rich, he can''t give so much cash for a moment and a half. According to my understanding of him, he is very rich, but his money is used to roll money, and he doesn''t have much cash in his hand..."


    "I agree with that. Liu''s money is indeed invested in overseas insurance..." Sun Li, who has been smoking, opened his mouth and explained.


    "Even if Mr. Liu has money, I don''t want to take it. First of all, Mr. Liu has left us such good conditions, the best bar, the most direct interpersonal relationship and the most convenient resources. However, we haven''t done anything except borrowing money. Since Mr. Liu has gone, I want him to save snacks


    After all, he still has to keep his money for the elderly... "I continued.


    "Ha ha, you have a little conscience..." Sun Li grinned at this sentence.

 Chapter 1438

    A fat man with some obscene appearance came in and stood in front of me. This man was Xiao Li who just talked to me on the phone.


    "Mr. Ye, hey......" Xiao Li stood in front of me and shouted with some restraint.


    "Sit down..." I whispered back.


    "President ye, what are you looking for me for?" Xiao Li asked after sitting down and touching his nose.


    "I want to study the loan with you!" I looked up and said very directly.


    "Loan? What''s wrong with the loan?" Xiao Li didn''t seem to understand me, and his face was full of doubts.


    "I want to get a loan from you!"


    "Mr. Ye, don''t make fun of me. What loan do you ask me for? That''s what you do..." Xiao Li thought I was joking with him, waved his hand and bared his teeth.


    "I''m not kidding you. I need a sum of money now, but our harem can''t get so much flowing money..." I frowned.


    "But Mr. Ye, I can''t take out the money you can''t take out!" said Xiao Li with an embarrassed face.


    "That''s why I came to you for research. I want to ask you if you know the kind of usury with fast money and large amount!"


    "No, Mr. Ye, do you really want a loan?" at this moment, Xiao Li still doesn''t believe what I said.


    "Do you think I''ll be free to tease you?" I shouted irritably.


    "... how much do you need to borrow?" Xiao Li asked in silence.


    "Three thousand!"


    "This is not a small number!" after listening to my words, Xiao Li was stunned, although he was not surprised.


    "Nonsense, if the number is small, I can''t find you..."


    "Oh, yes, but President ye, you really have too much money. If I follow the guarantor''s procedure, I don''t think I''m willing to lend you a loan, but I can ask for you when I go back..." Xiao Li thought for a moment and said.


    "Pa!" I directly threw the file bag on the table, then looked at Xiao Li and said, "no guarantor, just use this..."


    "Brush!"


    Xiao Li directly picked up the file bag, looked inside, then smiled and said, "this thing works!"


    "Although I''m a loan, I can repay it in a month or two. If you can find me a fast lender, I''ll give you a handling fee after I''m finished. You can set the handling fee yourself!" I rubbed my palm and then said, "I need the money urgently!"


    "When will it be used?" asked Xiao Li.


    "Tomorrow!"


    "You are really worried. Let me help you find it..."


    With that, Xiao Li took out his cell phone and began to look through the phone book. After looking for a while, he sat directly opposite me and called. I frowned, then turned and walked out of the office.


    When I came back from going to the bathroom, I saw that Xiao Li had stopped calling.


    "How''s it going? Are you in touch?" I lit a cigarette on the sofa.


    "A family member said to borrow it, but first make sure it''s you who can..."


    "Just want to meet?" I asked with a wink.


    "Well, otherwise he''s afraid he won''t support the bottom..." Xiao Li nodded.


    "OK, when can he meet and lend?" I continued.


    "He said anytime!"


    "OK, let''s go and have a look now!"


    Having said that, I put on my clothes, then pushed the door open and walked downstairs to the parking lot.


    ����


    An hour later, I followed Xiao Li to a hotel. When we arrived, Xiao Li''s so-called family had not come yet.


    I waited in the lobby of the hotel for about ten minutes. A middle-aged man led a sexy little girl in her twenties.


    "Brother bin!!" when Xiao Li saw the middle-aged man, he quickly nodded and bowed to say hello.


    "Sorry, just finished working, this Sao B is too fucking sticky..." the middle-aged didn''t answer at all. Xiao Li directly stretched out his right hand to me.


    "Ye Han!" I simply shook hands with the middle-aged man.


    "Feng bin! I''ve long heard that you are the big boss of the harem..." the middle-aged man laughed back to me.


    "What kind of person am I, just a bar..." I smiled.


    "Ha ha, let''s go somewhere else?" Feng bin turned slightly and looked at me.


    "Good!"


    I nodded and followed Feng bin out of the hotel.


    ����


    After leaving the hotel, we casually found a cafe. Feng bin and I looked at each other and sat down.


    I sat opposite Feng bin and looked carefully at the middle-aged man in front of me. I felt that this man was not a very rich man in my eyes, because his clothes were very ordinary and his watch was not a valuable watch. If it weren''t for the big gold chain on his neck and the girl beside him, it would be difficult for me to connect him with the usurer, I feel like an ordinary middle-aged man.


    There are not many people in the coffee shop, only some couples are tired of where, and several white-collar workers are clacking on the keyboard against the computer.


    "Brother bin, is this your sister-in-law?" Xiao Li asked Feng bin with a smile after the coffee came up.


    "Ha ha, have you ever seen such a sister-in-law?" when Feng Bin said this, regardless of other people''s eyes, he directly put his hand into the girl''s arms.


    "Oh, what are you doing?" the girl blushed.


    "Warm..." Feng bin replied with a smile.


    "There are so many people!" the girl looked at me with an embarrassed expression.


    "Someone is afraid of something..."


    "... take it out!" said the girl, biting her silver teeth.


    "Pa!"


    When Feng bin heard this, he put his mouth on the girl''s face.


    "Ah..."


    The girl''s scream directly attracted the wooden tube of everyone in the cafe, including me and Xiao Li. I never expected Feng bin to be so fickle. Just now he laughed and said that he would change his face.


    "Brother bin, what are you doing?" Xiao Li asked, looking at Feng bin with some embarrassment.


    "It''s none of your business!" after Feng bin shouted this sentence, he stood up and hit another girl.


    "Pa!"


    I grabbed Feng Bin''s arm, looked at him expressionless and said, "as for this?"


    "She is one. I spent 50000 yuan to buy *, I educate brother Ye. Do you have a problem?" Feng bin looked back at me and asked with a smile.


    "I certainly don''t have any opinions, but can we finish the business first? I''m worried. After the business is finished, you can deal with it as you like..." I frowned.


    "..." after listening to me, Feng bin looked at me and was silent for a while, then smiled and nodded: "ha ha, OK!"


    I sat back on the chair. Feng bin stared at the same girl on the ground, and then sat on the chair.


    The girl slowly stood up, wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, and then sat next to Feng bin as if nothing had happened.


    After several of us sat down, I said to Feng bin very directly, "I''m relatively straight. I don''t have ink for superfluous greetings. Today I can find you just to borrow money!"


    "How much do you want to borrow?" Feng bin arranged his clothes and looked at me expressionless.


    "Three thousand!" I raised three fingers directly.


    "Not more than three thousand..." Feng Bin took a sip of coffee with his mouth and replied to me.


    "If you don''t think much, it''s best. I want to use it now..." I looked up at Feng bin and said very succinctly.


    "Use it now... I don''t know how you plan to borrow it?" Feng bin rubbed his hands and said gently.


    "Pa!" I threw the file bag directly on the table.


    Feng bin glanced at the file bag, but didn''t pick it up.


    "Here is the house property certificate of the harem, isn''t it a problem to borrow 30 million?" I think Feng bin didn''t speak and asked with his eyebrows.


    "Mr. Ye, you''re a little big! The guys who eat have used it..." Feng bin looked at me in surprise with an unbelievable tone.


    Because he thinks that even if I''m short of money now, I won''t be so short!


    "It has nothing to do with you. I use 30 million yuan a month, up to two months. We are all very busy. Just say whether you can borrow it or not!" I don''t like Feng bin very much, because his inexplicable sense of superiority makes people very uncomfortable.


    "Yes, but there''s something I want to tell you..."


    "Just follow the normal way when it comes to interest. I don''t need this money!" I stretched out my hand and directly interrupted Feng Bin''s words.


    "Ha ha!" Feng bin looked at me and smiled. Then he took out a note directly from his bag.


    "Pa!"


    Feng bin put the pen and paper on the table.


    "Brush!"


    I frowned and wrote down an IOU on the paper, and then pushed the IOU to Feng bin. Feng bin looked down and directly received my file bag and IOU in his bag.


    "Cash or transfer?" after feeling all this, Feng bin stood up and looked at me and asked.


    "Just transfer..." I bowed my head and replied.


    "Arrive in three hours!" after Feng bin dropped this sentence, he turned around and took the girl away from the cafe.


    "Hoo!"


    Watching Feng bin gradually disappear in my sight, I took a long breath.


    "It''s over!" I muttered, then looked at Xiao Li around me and asked, "what does Feng bin do? How do I think this man is talking?"


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Ye, that''s it, but since he promised you, he can certainly lend you the money!" Xiao Li replied to me while drinking coffee.


    "What does he do? Does he specialize in usury?"


    "How is it possible that if he specializes in usury, we will release so much money from him quickly and take it back slowly. If you don''t have a sun in your hand, you can''t do big business at all. As far as I know, he seems to have an insurance company in his hand!"


    "Insurance company?" I was a little surprised, because it''s hard for me to connect loan sharks with insurance sellers. These are two fucking industries, okay!


    "Yes, it''s to buy insurance. The biggest advantage of insurance is to cover the White Wolf empty handed. It''s fast to put money in and slow to release money! It''s just the opposite of our usury!" Xiao Li lit a cigarette, looked around and choked the cigarette again.


    "You mean he lent usury to others with the money of others to buy insurance?" I understood Xiao Li''s meaning a little and said suddenly.


    "Yes, that''s it!" Xiao Li nodded.


    "Shouldn''t medical insurance lose money?"


    "Isn''t the lost money also the interest money of usury! Besides, you know insurance. Why do you have to take it out in twenty or thirty years? The profits in these twenty or thirty years have earned the insurance money already!"


    Xiao Li kept explaining to me. The more I heard it, the more I felt it was like this.


    "And as far as I know, Feng bin has long stopped taking long-term insurance such as medical endowment insurance. Now they mainly get something called dollar insurance. In fact, it''s a name. Don''t care what you buy. It''s easy to say that others give him money, he usury, and then distribute some interest money to others. He takes it himself!" Xiao Li continued.


    "Hehe, Feng Bin''s way is fucking wild!" I grinned after hearing Xiao Li''s words.


    "People who are not wild can''t do this. 360 lines produce the top scholar. Don''t worry about it. Feng bin is definitely the leader in our usury!" Xiao Li said with inexplicable worship and yearning.


    "Since you know so well, why don''t you do it?"


    "I can''t fix it. Insurance is not made by ordinary people. First of all, you have to have the support of the government. Second, you have to have money. I don''t fucking have either of these things. How can I do it?" Xiao Li tilted and I said very directly.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and shook my head.


    "I''m just a small role, making some sewing money in the middle..."


    "You will succeed!"


    I stood up, patted Xiao Li on the shoulder, and then strode out of the coffee shop.


    ����


    After leaving the coffee shop, I found a bank and checked the balance of my bank card on the ATM. Feng Bin''s money has called me.


    Looking at the numbers on the screen, I was silent for a long time, then took out my mobile phone and dialed Wei Yiwen.


    "Leaf!" Wei Yiwen answered the phone soon.


    "How can I give you my money?" I whispered.


    "So fast?" Wei Yiwen said with surprise.


    "Well." I nodded expressionless.


    "Where did you get the money?" Wei Yiwen asked.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. What''s the next step?"


    "I''m going to find Zhang Yao now. You wait for my call!" Wei Yiwen thought for a moment and replied.


    "Good!"


    Then I hung up and drove home.


    ����


    About an hour later, I received a text message, an account and a name.


    "Pa Pa!"


    I pressed the boot button of the computer, and then opened the page of the bank''s official website.


    "Didi..."


    My fingers danced quickly on the keyboard. After a while, the four big words of successful remittance appeared in the center of the screen.


    "Hoo..."


    After typing the money, I took a long breath and leaned my head against the chair.


    "Finished?" just at this time, Liu Rui''s voice sounded in my ear.


    "Well, when did you come in?" I looked back at Liu Rui without expression.


    Liu Rui didn''t answer my question. He looked at me calmly, remained silent for a few seconds, and then turned and walked out of my room.


    After Liu Rui left, I turned off the web page, took out my mobile phone and edited a text message.


    The message is very simple: "remitted!"


    Zhang Yao''s home in Yangon, Myanmar.


    "Brother Yao, the money on the other side is coming..." Zhu Han, with a pair of myopia glasses, sat in front of the computer and smiled and shouted at Zhang Yao next to him.


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Yao smiled, then went to the computer and said expressionless, "let me see!"


    "Twenty million, no less..." Zhu Han smiled and slowly moved away.


    "Fuck, I really typed the money!" looking at the number on the screen, Zhang Yao rubbed his palm, and then said to Zhu Han, "transfer the money to your own private account immediately!"


    "Understand!" Zhu Han nodded, and then operated in front of the computer screen.


    ����


    In a private building in Yangon.


    "Weng Weng!"


    When the cell phone rang, a man picked up his cell phone while drinking tea.


    "Hello?" the man shouted expressionless.


    "You can close the net!"


    "Good!"


    The man nodded slowly, then took off his pajamas and changed into clothes.


    "Are you going out?" the bodyguard standing at the door whispered.


    "Prepare the car!" the man replied cleanly.


    "Do you need someone?" the bodyguard asked.


    "We are enough..."


    The man walked outside the door while talking, followed by the bodyguard.


    ����


    Zhang Yaozhong is at home.


    Wei Yiwen sat in the hall on the first floor, smoking and looking out the door. He was waiting. When Zhang Yao and Zhu Han came back, the money had been given out, but Zhang Yao had not contacted him. Now it is the most painful period for Wei Yiwen.


    "Creak!"


    Just then, the brakes sounded outside the house.


    Two people came out of the black Mercedes Benz, one was Zhang Yao and the other was Zhu Han.


    "Mr. Zhang, did you receive the money?" when he saw Zhang Yao coming back, Wei Yiwen rushed over.


    Zhang Yao glanced at Wei Yiwen and nodded expressionless behind him.


    "Great! Can we do it?" until the money arrived, Wei Yiwen was inexplicably excited.


    "Before you start, someone wants to see you..." Zhang Yao touched his nose and whispered.


    "Who?" Wei Yi stepped back two steps, because he felt that something might be wrong!


    "Wow!"


    Just then, a dozen strong men with guns burst into the house.


    "Zhang Yao, what do you mean?" when he saw these people coming in, Wei Yiwen''s face was like ashes, because he had determined that it was going to be over.


    "I know you have a gun in your hand, but I advise you not to resist. It''s boring," Zhang Yao continued.


    After hearing this, Wei Yiwen stared around the whole room, remained silent for a long time, and then raised his hands. At this time, he was like a turtle in a jar. There was no possibility of resisting at all.


    Zhang Yao saw Wei Yiwen raise his hand and motioned directly to let the others out.


    "Wow!"


    Everybody back down.


    "Come with me!" Zhang Yao said expressionless to Wei Yiwen, and then walked directly to the inner room with his back hands


    At the conference table, Wei Yiwen looked at Zhang Yao and said nothing.


    "I want to hear an explanation!!" Wei Yiwen lit a cigarette and said with a very depressed expression.


    "You''ll have the explanation you want later..."


    "Ha ha." Wei Yiwen''s smile was ugly, as if he could hear his heart bleeding.


    Five minutes later, the two men entered the conference room.


    When Wei Yiwen saw the man at the head, his face changed and his mouth grew up. He was shocked.


    "Here comes your explanation..." Zhang Yao waved to the man.


    "Hehe, I met you for the first time, but I know you, Wei Yiwen, right?" the man said hello to Wei Yiwen very politely.


    "...!" Wei Yiwen looked at the man in front of him. His eyes became more and more desperate and gloomy.


    "What''s the matter? You look at me strangely!" the man looked at Wei Yiwen and smiled.


    "...!" Wei Yiwen was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "Zhao San, right?"


    "My surname is Zhao."


    Yes, the man sitting in front of Wei Yi''s tattoo is Zhang Yao''s arch rival Zhao San!


    "How did you two get together?" Wei Yiwen shouted, biting his teeth and looking at Zhang Yao.


    "We used to be enemies, but now we are different. We are partners. In the future, I will withdraw from the stage of Myanmar and leave it all to Mr. Zhang. In return, Mr. Zhang will cooperate to finish the play!" Zhao San explained very simply


    "...!" Wei Yiwen licked his lips and said nothing.


    "People die for money, birds die for food. The conditions he gave me are more attractive than you, so I chose them!" Zhang Yao said expressionless.


    "Aren''t you afraid to let him bite you?"


    Wei Yiwen looked at Zhang Yao with his teeth grinding.


    "Hehe, I''m not a dog. I bite someone..." Zhao San waved and laughed loudly.


    Wei Yiwen looked at Zhao San and couldn''t say a word. He could only stare.


    "I think you are a talent. Your move is dangerous but wonderful..." Zhao San ordered a cigarette and then said: "if I hadn''t had the idea to sell the company in advance, I might be the one who had an accident now!"


    "Since you want to sell the company, why is there so much noise in Myanmar?" Wei Yiwen asked, holding back his anger.


    "It''s very simple. Buddha fights for a incense stick and people fight for a breath. I want to get justice for my dead brother. Secondly, if I don''t clean up the company, do you think someone will clean up the mess on my side?" Zhao sanmi explained with his eyes narrowed.


    "Since you all designed my money in advance, why would someone kill me yesterday?" Wei Yiwen then asked.


    "I''m looking for someone. He didn''t kill you at all, or he used to scare you and lower your inner defense line. Otherwise, it''s too calm. I''m afraid you''ll react..." Zhang Yao inserted at this time.


    "...!" Wei Yiwen stared at the beads and was speechless.


    Whether Zhao San or Zhang Yao, he has been watching him for a long time. Everyone is cooperating with him in the performance. Everyone in this room is a fucking actor!


    "Now your money is gone, ye Han owes a lot of famine, and you are still in my hand. I want to ask you what the fuck you take to play with me this time!" Zhao San suddenly became very excited and shouted at Wei Yiwen.


    "It''s no use telling me these words..." when he spoke, Wei Yiwen put his right hand into his trouser pocket and opened the lock screen mobile phone with his feeling.


    "Hehe, it''s no use telling you. Don''t you represent Ye Han''s coming to Myanmar? Didn''t Ye Han borrow the money in your hand?" Zhao San asked with a smile.


    "You can make money when you have no money..." at this time, Wei Yiwen put his right hand in his trouser pocket and his fingers kept tapping the mobile phone buttons. The whole person''s facial expression was very nervous.


    "If you want to make money, I have to give you this fucking chance!" Zhao San shouted with a smile.


    "Fuck your mother, you can kill me! Come on, kill me! Draft it!" Wei Yiwen suddenly ran away and shouted. His left hand directly grabbed Zhao San''s collar and his right hand pressed the send button of his mobile phone. He was suddenly so excited to cover up his behavior of sending text messages.


    "I won''t kill you. Don''t worry..." Zhao San pulled away Wei Yiwen''s hand and said word by word: "I''ll let you watch ye Han die one by one!"

 Chapter 1439

    "Yes, we can''t always borrow money from others..." Liu Rui nodded to understand my idea.


    "Then we can''t borrow usury! That thing is not fun..." at this time, the old car said his doubts.


    After the old car said these words, everyone looked at the old car, and I looked at the old car. In fact, the old car was right. Usury was really terrible, but it seemed that it was our only choice, because in addition to this, it was basically impossible for us to collect 15 million in a short time.


    "Do you think brother long has any money?" Liu Rui blinked at me and asked.


    "You can pull it down. Do you think he can have money like that?" Meng Liang directly refuted Liu Rui''s idea.


    "Brother long can''t......" I shook my head and said.


    "Who''s brother long?" Sun Li put his head around Liu Rui and whispered.


    "Your uncle..." Liu Ruibai replied angrily to Sun Li.


    "It''s a matter to have a meeting with you today. After all, I''m not alone in the harem, but all of us. Whether to borrow the money or not, and whether Zhang Yao cooperates or not, I want to hear the opinions of the big guys. You don''t have any scruples. Just say what you think!"


    After saying this, I sat directly on the chair, lit a cigarette and looked at everyone in the room.


    After listening to me, everyone suddenly fell into silence, and no one said anything.


    After a long silence, Sun Li looked at me and Liu Rui, smiled and asked, "cough, since no one is talking, I want to say that although I''ve been here for a short time, I think I still know more about this matter! I think NIMA thinks so..."


    "Wait a minute, you should ask if you have the right to speak!" Yang Song directly interrupted Sun Li''s speech.


    "Oh, that''s right. May I speak?" Sun Li was stunned and asked.


    "I''m sorry, just have you!" I simply replied.


    "That..." Sun Li made me refuse a little embarrassed.


    "What other people think, Sun Li doesn''t count..." I then asked.


    "Ye, since you''ve called us here, you must also want to hear our opinions. Let me tell you what I think... Since we want to be with Zhao San, I have no opinion on this matter... Because I know you need money, even if we don''t take the initiative, Zhao San won''t let us go... So, whether it''s active or passive, between us and Zhao San I know this... But I don''t agree with you if you say you borrow usury to clean up with others! "The old car said very simply with his head down.


    "Why don''t you agree?" I asked, looking at the old car.


    "Because I think you are like a gambler who has lost his eyes. Since you think of usury, I think you are impulsive. You have no reason at all!" the old car spoke very loudly and took a very tough attitude. I think this is the first time he criticized me so recklessly.


    "I understand your opinion..." I looked at the old car indifferently, didn''t explain anything, and then looked at others and said, "what do you think?"


    "Ye... This bar was given to you by Liu Yong. I came later. In fact, I don''t have any say..." looking at the north and south, no one spoke and bowed his head.


    "It doesn''t matter what you say!" I waved my hand.


    "I''m a worker. I''ll do whatever you decide, and I''ll do whatever it says... But..." when it comes to this, North and South looked up at me, and then said with hesitation: "as a friend, I don''t recommend doing this. I think old car is quite right!"


    "So you disagree?" I asked.


    "Disagree!" said the north and south very firmly.


    "Liangzi, your opinion!"


    I threw Meng Liang a cigarette and asked.


    "I don''t have to worry about using my mind. I''ll do whatever you say. I''ll pay back the money with you when something happens! No matter how much debt you have, I''ll have 100!"


    Meng Liang looked at me and said very directly.


    "Meng Liang, what the fuck do you mean by this? Do we care about the leaves in case of an accident?" the old car heard Meng Liang''s words and was in a hurry. Teng stood up and pointed to Meng Liang and scolded.


    "Yes, Liangzi, you''ve gone too far!" the North-South expression is also a little unnatural.


    "You know what I mean. We''ve sold our lives step by step until now, but don''t fucking forget that the name of the bar is only Ye. Liu Yong gave ye the bar originally. He treated us as brothers, so everything was discussed. Since it was discussed, I just wanted to show my opinion that I''m not afraid of death, so how did ye choose me Just do it! I don''t have so many fucking ideas! "Meng Liang stared at the beads and shouted at the old car.


    "You mean I have a fucking idea?" the old car shouted, looking at Meng Liang with his neck stuck.


    "Do you know..." Meng Liang replied loudly.


    "You!" the old car pointed at Meng Liang, trembling with anger.


    "Bang!"


    At this time, he slapped on the table, then stared at Meng Liang''s old car and shouted, "don''t make a fucking noise! Let you study something, not let you fight. How old are you and like a child!"


    "Hum..." Meng Liang saw me angry and sat down in the chair with a hum.


    The old car saw Meng Liang sit down and sat down himself.


    I squinted at Liu Rui and whispered, "what do you mean?"


    "Look at the old car and disagree!" Liu Rui replied without thinking.


    "Yang Song! And you?"


    "Disagree..." Yang Song replied.


    "Yuan yuan!" the louder I asked, the bigger my eyes stared. I never thought so many people didn''t agree with me.


    "Can I abstain?" Yuan Yuan looked up at me and asked in a low voice.


    "Say what you think!" I shouted.


    "I... I also..." Yuan Yuan hesitated.


    "You don''t have to say, Duan Hui!" I directly waved my hand at Duan Hui and asked.


    "I don''t agree..."


    "Why are you all so fucking ruthless!" Meng liangteng stood up and pointed to the crowd and shouted.


    "Meng Liang, don''t fucking talk!"


    After shouting this sentence, I pushed away the chair, then gasped and shouted, "since you all fucking disagree, well, I can borrow the money alone! It has nothing to do with any of you. I can repay the money I borrowed by myself!"


    After shouting this sentence, I kicked on the chair and walked out of the conference room with my file bag.


    "Leaves!" they saw me go out, got up and shouted at me.


    "Don''t fucking follow me!" I shouted back, and then slammed the door of the conference room.


    "Every one of us is a fucking wolf. I can see you clearly when something happens! Especially you two, what the fuck do you think I do! The three of us and ye grew up and didn''t help him with this B matter. It''s good to say that his mother is a brother!" after scolding this sentence, Meng Liang kicked over the stool and walked out of the conference room.


    "Liu Rui, what the fuck is going on? Why is ye still angry?"


    After Meng Liang and I left the meeting room, the old car leaned on the desk with both hands and stared at Liu Rui.


    "I... I don''t know what''s going on. Who knows why he''s still anxious..." Liu Rui raised his head and replied with an indifferent face.


    "You fucking fart. Just now you clearly told us that as long as all of us oppose, ye won''t borrow usury. Now it''s good. It''s not only useless, but also angry with Ye!"


    Yuan yuan, who had always been very easygoing, was also angry at this time, frowned, pointed to Liu Rui and scolded.


    Liu Rui looked up at Yuan Yuan and wanted to say something, but he didn''t speak at last.


    "Liu Rui, you talk! What the hell is going on?" Yang Song went to Liu Rui''s body and pulled his collar.


    "I don''t know what the hell happened... I thought!!" Liu Rui shook Yang Song''s hand off, then picked up a cigarette from the table and held it in his mouth.


    "What do you think?" Yuan Yuan asked quickly.


    "Pa!"


    Liu Rui lit the cigarette on his mouth, took a deep breath, and then said, "I thought this leaf would listen to us, but I didn''t expect him to be so stubborn now..."


    "..." Yuan Yuan stared at Liu Rui and said nothing.


    Others reacted the same way, and there was silence in the room.


    "Hey, it''s my fault. I''ll explain it over there. What else is mine..."


    With these words, Liu Rui walked out of the conference room with a cigarette in his mouth.


    "Shit, what the hell''s going on? I said I wasn''t the first bird. Liu Rui had to let me be. I knew I wouldn''t listen to him. Now, ye and Meng Liang must have misunderstood me... I originally supported ye..." the old car sat on the chair, grinned and muttered with his head in his arms, with a worried face and very upset expression.


    "Who said no, I didn''t object to the leaves just now! Now, I''m not human at both ends..." Duan Hui patted the old car on the shoulder and whispered.


    "Hey, I''ve been with ye for so many years. How sad he is that I didn''t help him at this time..." Yuan puffed a cigarette. At this moment, he can only vent his guilt in this way.


    "Ha ha..."


    At this time, Yang Song grinned. After hearing Yang Song''s laughter, everyone looked at him.


    "What are you laughing at?" Yuan Yuan asked very puzzled.


    "Nothing, I just think we''re going to be finished. Even the biggest boss in the fucking harem let us give it or not. He will certainly retaliate against us..." Yang Song said casually while holding his fingers.


    "When the fuck is it? You''re still in the mood to joke!" Yuan Yuan scolded irritably, then looked at the old car and said, "why don''t we talk to ye and say it''s not what he thought..."


    "Come on, what''s the use of talking now? Just now we all opposed him, and now we told him that what we said was false. Do you think he would believe it? Paint a snake and add feet!" the old car didn''t speak, and Yang Song waved his hand and refused.


    "Well! How do you say it?"


    "How to fix it? Liu Rui doesn''t say he''ll explain! Let''s just wait... OK, you guys study, I''ll go first..." after saying this, Yang Song patted his ass and walked out of the conference room.


    "Shit, what the fuck is this?" the old car kicked Yang Song on the chair and scolded loudly after seeing that Yang Song had left.


    "This happened the first day I came here. I think I''d better go out and hide..." with this sentence, Sun Li ran out of the conference room quickly.


    The atmosphere between the high-level officials of our harem suddenly became tense. It was the first time since the opening.


    ����


    After I left the meeting room, I went straight home, but I went home with my front feet, and Liu Rui followed me with my back feet.


    "What''s their reaction?" I was stunned when I saw Liu Rui, rubbed my face and asked some tired.


    "What else can I do? They''re frying the pot. They all fucking point to their noses and ask me what''s the matter! The old car still fucking says he''s not human inside and outside. I think I''m not human inside and outside now!" Liu Rui puffed on my bed, looked up at the ceiling above the roof and whispered.


    "Hehe, how did you answer?" I asked as I looked at my mobile phone.


    "What the fuck can I answer? I can''t tell them that you asked me to encourage them to oppose you. Even if I said it, I guess no one believed it... I don''t understand why you did this? Just don''t want us to carry these debts with you? You" the old fairy frowned and asked me.


    "Or else?"


    "Leaves... In fact, I don''t know if I should tell you... But now I can''t hold back..." Liu Rui looked at me seriously.


    "The sensational part is free, fart quickly!" I interrupted Liu Rui irritably.


    "In fact, we have been in H city for such a long time. Whether you want to admit it or not, you have changed more or less. You are not so arbitrary. In fact, I think we are all brothers. There is no need to be like this. You don''t want to see us in debt with you. Similarly, we don''t want to see you in debt. If you didn''t let me encourage them today, I think The reactions of these people must be the same as Liangzi. Since we are brothers and are in an embarrassing situation, I think we should come out together rather than let you bear these... These words only represent my personal opinions. If you think it''s right, think about it yourself! "


    Liu Rui patted me on the shoulder as he said.


    I stared at Liu Rui, suddenly speechless.


    "This is the last time I''ve helped you poke such a thing. I don''t think our brothers want this in the future. I also believe that we can bring this to kammai. We''ve put guns on our heads many times. We''re not fucking dead. I think so this time..."


    With these words, Liu Rui walked out of my room.


    After Liu Rui left, I lay in the position where he just lay. Suddenly, for a moment, I felt that Liu Rui was not as stupid as I thought, and I sometimes seemed really arrogant. What Liu Rui said was very polite, but it only represented one meaning. Liu Rui felt that I put all the burden on myself, which was a distrust of other brothers!


    Lying in bed, I thought for a long time. The more I thought about it, the more my head hurt. Later, I simply didn''t think about it. I took out my cell phone and began to look for the phone number.


    I found a phone with the remark of loan Xiao Li. This Xiao Li is the so-called anti-aircraft gun, but he usually has a second-hand loan, that is, he borrows money from others and then lends it to others. He collects some fees from the middle.


    Usually I don''t communicate much with him. I usually contact him from north to south, because our Casino also does business such as lending, but the working capital of our harem is limited. If we can''t get some work, we can give it to Xiao Li cheaply to make some money.


    Although Xiao Li has not cooperated with us for a long time, he is still in a good position in dealing with the world and has a stable personality, so I have a good impression of him.


    I looked at the phone number and thought for a long time. Then I bit my teeth and dialed it.


    "Doodle doodle..." the phone rang for more than half a minute before Xiao Li connected the phone.


    "Hello, Mr. Ye?" Xiao Li should have left my phone, but his tone was still surprised because I had never called him.


    "Xiao Li, is it convenient for you to speak now?" I replied politely.


    "It''s convenient, Mr. Ye. What can I do for you?" Xiao Li quickly promised.


    "Well, come to my office and I''ll tell you something..."


    "Good!"


    Then I hung up the phone and walked out of the door with my clothes.


    "Step on..."


    Just as I stood at the door changing my shoes, footsteps sounded in the corridor. I looked up and saw Yang Song push the door in.


    "Going out?" Yang Song glanced at the file bag in my hand and asked foolishly.


    "Well, there''s something wrong with going out..." I nodded back.


    "I''m the one who borrowed money. I said that at the meeting entirely because Liu Rui told me that they were stupid. I''m not stupid. You can''t escape my eyes by studying that shit with Liu Rui..."


    Hearing this, my body stiffened in an instant.


    "You..."


    When I looked up to speak, I found that Yang Song had gone back to his room.


    ����


    Myanmar, 10 a.m., in a private villa.


    Wei Yiwen, Zhang Yao, Zhu Han, they sat at the table, you drank a cup of Baijiu I did not know the brand of liquor, the table top of at least ten dishes, very abundant.


    At the dinner table, in addition to making fun of each other, no one took the initiative to mention cooperation.


    After three rounds of wine and five flavors of food, Wei Yiwen looked at his watch and felt that the time was almost up, so he directly opened the conversation.


    "President Zhang, you know what I mean when I come here this time. Since we all cooperate sincerely, there are some things I want to say..." Wei Yiwen looked at Zhang Yao and said sincerely.


    "What do you want to say..." Zhang Yao replied while gnawing at the fish''s head.


    "We can pay 30 million yuan, but Mr. Zhang, see if you can give it half first and half later, because it is also an insurance for us. After all, this is our first cooperation. Today, this is the second time I see you!"


    "Hehe, don''t you still don''t trust us?" Zhang Yao smiled and then said, "I don''t care if you want the money. A penny can''t reach me. You know the strength of Zhao San. If I don''t throw some money at kakun Naisheng, what do you think I can play with Zhao San?"


    "... that''s what you say." Wei Yiwen nodded slowly.


    "You give us ten million, and the two people share five million equally. Who do you think can fancy the five million?" Zhang Yao then asked with a smile.


    "That 30 million is enough?"


    "You may not give enough, but I''ll give him enough..." Zhang Yao picked up his napkin, wiped his mouth, and then said: "Although you took out 3000 pieces, I don''t have anything here. I can''t afford people? Can I take weapons? Aren''t these all expenses? The most important thing is that I still ask people to sell face. You know, face is more than other things..."


    "... then it won''t slow down?" Wei Yiwen frowned back.


    "Sometimes, if you really want to do it, don''t think so much. Since we dare to cooperate with you, it shows that we have the confidence to kill Zhao San!" Zhu Han, who hasn''t spoken, interposed.


    "Ha ha..." Wei Yiwen smiled and said nothing.


    "The wool comes from the sheep, 30 million, a year or two..." Zhang Yao casually ordered Wei Yiwen.


    "OK, it''s settled, but I can''t call you tomorrow with the remaining 20 million of president Zhang..." Wei Yiwen nodded and said.


    "OK, there''s no problem."


    "OK."


    "After dinner, you stay in my villa. It''s too dangerous to go out..." Zhang Yao raised his glass.


    "Then I''ll thank President Zhang first!" Wei Yiwen picked up the glass and touched it with Zhang Yao, and then drank it directly.


    ����


    Half an hour later, the three finished their meal. Zhang Yao and Zhu Han said they were going to the company, so they had to leave Wei Yiwen alone in the villa.


    Back in the guest room, Wei Yiwen took out his mobile phone and called me directly.


    "How''s it going?" I asked very directly after answering the phone.


    "30 million, one-time..."


    "Ha ha, no delay?" I asked with a smile.


    "Look at their attitude. Why? There are difficulties at home?" Wei Yiwen asked in a depressed tone.


    "No, just once a time. I''ve fucked up $10 million, not less than $20 million. I''ll call you tomorrow!" I replied with my teeth.


    "... good!" Wei Yiwen said a good word in silence for a long time.


    "Everything is fine at home!"


    After hanging up the phone, Wei Yiwen directly fell asleep in bed. He didn''t rest for three days and two nights. Coupled with his injuries, the middle-aged man was already exhausted.


    ����


    H City, in the harem office.


    "Bang bang!"


    There was a knock at the door.


    "Come in..." I raised my head and shouted expressionless.


    "Brush!"


    When Wei Yiwen heard this, he suddenly became silent and gasped with his mouth open.


    "Even if I die, I''ll use you to lead them out one by one... Ye Han''s character, I know, he won''t leave you here!" Zhao Sanyi said with a smile while tidying up his collar.


    "Buzz!"


    At this time, Wei Yiwen''s brain seemed to be hit by something. He felt the earth spinning, and his body sat on the chair unconsciously.

 Chapter 1440

    Wei Yiwen understands that what Zhao San said is right. I certainly won''t ignore him, but if I really come to save him, we will throw ourselves into the net!


    "You said you were also in your forties. You had a lot of scenery. Now you put your hope on several children..." Zhao San said as he walked outside the door with his hands on his back: "it''s really naive!"


    "Bang!"


    At this time, Wei Yiwen suddenly stood up, then made a force on his legs and directly hit the corner of the table with his head.


    "Stop him!" Zhao San shouted after seeing Wei Yiwen''s action.


    "Bang!"


    Zhu Han reacted very quickly and kicked Wei Yiwen''s knee.


    "GABA!"


    Hearing Wei Yiwen''s knee crack, the whole man knelt on the ground.


    "What do you want to kill yourself at this time?" Zhao San went to Wei Yiwen and patted Wei Yiwen''s face and asked.


    Wei Yiwen''s expression was very painful, but he didn''t shout out. Instead, he stared at Zhao San and scolded, "fuck NIMA!"


    "Losing is losing. Why do you swear like an old woman?" Zhao San smiled and said.


    Wei Yiwen was stunned when he heard this. Then he shook with a sneer and said, "in fact, I knew it wasn''t that simple!"


    "Then why do you have to drill in?"


    "Because I don''t want to die!" after saying this, Wei Yiwen directly lay on the ground and said softly: "I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die..."


    "..." Zhao San looked at Wei Yiwen and said in silence, then opened his mouth and said, "at your age, it''s an opportunity to seize. I can understand, but don''t be too greedy!"


    "That''s why you''re so confident, right?" Wei Yiwen asked with closed eyes.


    "In the same sentence, age and experience are the capital. I''ve been alive for so many years. Who hasn''t seen! Everyone has shortcomings, and successful people also have them, but they don''t let others know! Failed people expose their shortcomings too early, and your shortcomings have been caught. What the fuck do you win?"


    With these words, Zhao San directly turned and walked out of the reception hall. Zhang Yao and Zhu Han looked at Wei Yiwen, and then followed him out.


    ����


    "How to deal with this person?" Zhang Yao asked after walking out of the reception hall, looking at Zhao San.


    "Keep him for a while, this person is still useful..." Zhao San sat on the sofa, lit a cigarette and said calmly.


    "What''s next?" Zhang Yao then asked.


    "Then you can go to the theatre..." as he said, Zhao San took out his mobile phone and dialed a mobile phone number marked Tao Hua.


    After the phone was connected, Zhao San said very directly: "I''m finished here, you can do it..."


    "Just waiting for you!" the person opposite the phone smiled back.


    "The most violent means is to open the whole, without leaving a way to live!"


    After Zhao San threw down this sentence, he directly put down his mobile phone and leaned his head on the sofa. His expression was very tired.


    "I didn''t expect that you still have so many backhands... Tao Hua didn''t die!" Zhang Yao looked at Zhao San in surprise.


    "Tao Hua is really the last card. I can rest after playing him..." Zhao San explained with his eyes closed.


    "Hehe, I thought you lost your cards when dealing with Dunn..." Zhang Yao touched his nose and said.


    "There''s really no card abroad. There''s the last one at home. After hiding for so many years, I want to change a place for the elderly!"


    "Can''t you provide for the aged here?" Zhang Yao asked.


    "Hehe, you want to ask me why I sold the company to you?" Zhao San smiled and said.


    Zhang Yao nodded silently.


    "My son is dead. What the hell is the use of such a big family?"


    After saying this, Zhao San walked directly outside the door, old


    Zhang Yao looked at Zhao San''s vicissitudes of life and was silent for a long time. Then he whispered, "you''re almost sixty. It''s time to have a rest..."


    ����


    H city.


    "Deng!"


    The prompt sound of mobile phone text message started. I picked it up and saw that it was sent by Wei Yiwen. When I opened the text message, there was only one word on it.


    "Run!!"


    "Bang!"


    When I saw this word, I felt that the whole person was like being evacuated. My body was not under my own control, and my mobile phone slipped on the table.


    My eyes were staring at the front, and the corners of my mouth twitched. I wanted to speak, but I couldn''t speak.


    What does this message mean?


    Something happened in Myanmar!


    I sat in place for a long time, then muttered: "it''s okay, it''s okay..."


    "Pa!"


    I picked up my cell phone and called Wei Yiwen very reluctantly, but prompted me that the other party had turned off.


    At this time, I realized that there was a real accident in Myanmar, but I couldn''t tell whether Zhang Yao swallowed the money or Zhao San cleaned up Wei Yiwen.


    If Zhang Yao swallowed the money, the problem could be much simpler. Just ask them for money, as long as Wei Yiwen is okay.


    But if Wei Yiwen encounters any danger, the problem will be serious. Zhao San can''t let him go!


    "Now it''s over!" I shouted in a trance, then picked up my clothes and ran out.


    H City, Saturday game hall.


    A dark green domineering car was pinned directly in front of the door on August. There were four men standing beside the car. The first was a middle-aged man in his forties. This man was very characteristic in appearance, because there was a big bag in his right eye. How big was the bag?


    Basically, it has blocked his eyes. If you don''t look carefully, you will feel that this person has no eyes. Coupled with his ferocious scar on his face, the whole person looks very penetrating.


    This man is the last card of Zhao San, Tao Hua!


    "Here are the people?" Tao Hua asked, looking at the youth around him with a cigarette in his mouth.


    "This game hall belongs to Ye Han. Although I don''t know whether ye Han is here or not, it is said that ye Han spent money to invite him to give birth to waste children and prepare to do dirty things..." the young man bowed his head and then continued to reply: "if we deal with these people first, it will be easy to get rid of the back palace..."


    "Are there all the people?" Tao Hua then asked.


    "I don''t know!" the young man shook his head and then said, "but it should be similar. As far as I know, there are four people here. One goes to Myanmar and the rest are in H city. Even if one or two are missing, they will come back when they know something has happened..."


    "Yes, these people are crazy and cruel. Generally, they don''t pay attention to those who make trouble..." at this time, another young man said.


    "OK, take the guy and go in and have a look..."


    After that, Tao Hua walked into the game hall on August with his back to his hand.


    ����


    "Bang!"


    When the door was opened, Tao Hua entered the game hall on Sunday. At this moment, it was more than 8 p.m., so there were still more students in the game hall. Most of the machines were seated in front of people, and the seats in the private room in the rest area were full.


    "Business is good!" Tao Hua smiled back at the young man behind him.


    "The Hougong and here basically contracted the nightlife of H city..." the young man replied with a smile.


    "Hehe, I''ll talk to brother Zhao and give you the game hall!" Tao Hua said lightly, and then went to the house.


    The little girl in the bar was stunned when she saw Tao Hua, because she had never seen such a person.


    "Can I help you, sir?" the little girl asked Tao Hua with a smile after slowing down.


    "... what service do you have?" Tao Hua glanced at the little girl, then stared at her chest and asked.


    "We have a game area and a billiards area..." although I know Tao Hua''s eyes are abnormal, the little girl still politely introduces the service in the game hall to Tao Hua.


    After hearing this, Tao Hua smiled, then looked around and asked, "is there any special service?"


    "We don''t have this..." the girl blushed and bowed her head.


    "Ha ha..." Tao Hua smiled, then looked at the little girl, shook her head and said, "call me the steward. I have something to do with him..."


    "You mean brother Zhang?" the girl thought Tao Hua was looking for Zhang Fengyu.


    "Anyone can..." Tao Hua replied as he walked inside.


    "OK, just a moment!" the girl replied very politely, then picked up the walkie talkie and shouted softly: "brother Zhang, brother Zhang, someone is looking downstairs!"


    "Got it!" a response came quickly from the walkie talkie, but it was not Zhang Fengyu''s voice, but a loud voice.


    On the other hand, Tao Hua took people inside after talking to the girl. They didn''t even look at the game hall, because people of their age can''t play this thing well.


    "Can you play?" Tao Hua stopped at the billiards area, looked at the billiards case inside and asked with a smile.


    "OK..." the young man scratched his head and smiled back.


    "Two strokes?"


    Tao Hua walked inside as he spoke, and the three young people followed him in.


    "Borrow me to play?" Tao Hua walked up to a student and asked with a smile.


    "Who are you? I''ll take you to play and roll away!" the student frowned and scolded. Then he pushed Tao Hua away and bent down to play billiards.


    "You don''t know me?" Tao Hua smiled and stopped the student.


    "I told you to fuck off, don''t you understand?" the student asked Tao Hua to be a little impatient, staring at the beads and scolding.


    At the same time, four or five young students stood up in the billiards rest area.


    "Brush!"


    Tao Hua looked up at the group of students, then turned his head and smiled and said, "see, they have a team!"


    "Ha ha..." the young man behind Tao Hua smiled and shook his head.


    "Fuck you, what the hell do you want to do? Are you free?" at this time, a student stood up and pointed to Tao Hua and scolded.


    "I''m really a little free..." Tao Hua picked up a billiard pole and rubbed Qiang powder with his head down as he spoke.


    "Draft it? If you''re free to look at the bag on your head, it''s like a fool. Now I know how the long bag on your head came..."


    The students don''t like to talk to people like Tao Hua. After scolding loudly, they turn around and go out.


    "Brush!"


    After hearing this, Tao Hua immediately raised his head and looked darkly at the student who had just scolded him.


    "What the fuck are you looking at?" the student was a little uncomfortable when Tao Hua looked at him and asked.


    "Open his mouth for me..." Tao Hua turned and shouted with gnashing teeth.


    "Pooh!"


    As soon as Tao Hua''s voice fell, a young man raised his hand and cut directly into the student''s mouth. The young man started very quickly, and the student didn''t have time to respond. Maybe everyone present didn''t expect that the young man actually said that he was really open.


    "Ah!"


    With the student''s scream, the whole person lay directly on the ground, covering his mouth and crying in pain.


    "Kill!"


    After seeing the students cut down, the whole game hall was in chaos, shouting and footsteps were heard.


    The young man picked up an ashtray with a smile on his face and walked slowly to the students lying on the ground.


    "Bang!" the young man rode on the student, and an ashtray was directly stuffy on the student''s face.


    "Ah...!"


    The screams of the students came into people''s ears. The whole scene was very bloody and violent. The students'' blood had stained the ashtray red, but the youth still refused to stop with a smile.


    On the other side, Tao Hua picked up the billiard pole and lay down on the case to play billiards.


    "Hula!"


    At this time, two people ran out of the crowd, one was big, the other was Xiao Qingshan, and one of them had a machete in his hand.


    "Fuck you, who makes trouble!"


    He shouted in a low voice and then rushed directly to Tao Hua.


    "Wow!"


    When another young man brought by Tao Hua saw big one and green hill coming out, he immediately pulled out a pistol and aimed the muzzle directly at big one and green hill.


    After seeing the gun, Castle Peak quickly pulled a big one, then twisted his eyebrows and looked at the young man and asked, "what''s the meaning?"


    The two men held guns and looked at the green mountain in silence.


    "Take out the gun when you come up. Do you have to have a story?" Castle Peak then asked.


    "Are you in charge?" at this time, Tao Hua, who plays billiards, asked without raising his head.


    "Well, what do you want? If you fight like this, people will die..." Castle Peak gasped at the young man who was still smashing students with an ashtray.


    "Brush!"


    As soon as Tao Hua raised his hand, the youth immediately took back the ashtray that had been smashed out.


    "There are three in all, and one more?" Tao Hua asked, looking at the green mountain without expression.


    "Out!" Castle Peak turned his eyes and replied in a low voice.


    "Wait for him for a while..." Tao Hua threw down this sentence, then turned around and played billiards.


    "What on earth do you want to do?" the big shouted at this time.


    "I don''t want to do anything, but when you''re all together, I''ll tell you that I''m in a bad mood now. I''d better be honest..." Tao Hua bent over and smiled back.


    "Shit..." he shouted, and then rushed directly to Tao Hua.


    "Bang!"


    The young man beside Tao Hua kicked the big man on his stomach. The big man stepped back a few steps, and then ran straight to the young man''s neck with a machete.


    At this time, Castle Peak was not idle. He threw his legs directly at another young man.


    In an instant, the war started. The big one and Castle Peak were trained. They learned Sanda before coming to H city. Moreover, the two have cooperated for a long time, so the degree of tacit understanding is very high. Normal bastards, three and five are not their opponents at all.


    However, the three people brought by Tao Hua are not ordinary bastards at all. They are no less than the big two of Qingshan in terms of physical quality and tacit understanding.


    "Fuck, I have a hard stubble!" Castle Peak wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and scolded with his teeth.


    "Why don''t we run..." at this time, the big man also understood that the three people opposite are professional practitioners. If they fight like this, they must fall down.


    "Run a JB! How can we run the shop!" Castle Peak shouted, and then rushed to the three people opposite again.


    "Pooh!" the other side picked up Castle Peak''s knife and cut it on Castle Peak''s back.


    "Green mountain..." the big one shouted, and then joined the battle.


    Five minutes later, big man and Castle Peak lay on the ground. Although the three young people opposite were also injured, they were not as serious as the two of them.


    At this moment, the people in the game hall have run away, but no one called the police.


    "You two can fight?"


    Tao Hua, who had been playing billiards from the beginning to the end, finally spoke.


    "Bah!" Castle Peak spat blood on the ground and looked at Tao Hua coldly.


    "Ha ha, there''s another one. Let''s wait..." Tao Hua smiled and turned to play billiards.


    "Fuck you, I''ll see who''s so awesome!"


    At this time, the voice of Zhang Fengyu sounded.


    "Coming..." Tao Hua put down his club and said with a smile.


    "Step on..."


    Zhang Fengyu, with a * in his hand, strode to the green mountain.


    After seeing the big two of Qingshan, Zhang Fengyu''s eyes turned red and his whole body was shaking.


    "Me! Fuck! You! Mom!"


    These three words were bitten out of the teeth.


    After scolding this sentence, Zhang Yuyu raised his hand and pointed it at Tao Hua with a * and shouted with big eyes: "are you the fucking leader?"


    "Brush!"


    While Zhang Fengyu raised his gun, the youth around Tao Hua also took out his pistol.


    "I advise you to put the gun down..." Tao Hua smiled at Zhang Yuyu and said.


    "..." Zhang Fengyu looked back at the big one and the green mountain blocked by the muzzle of the gun. He bit his teeth and didn''t speak.


    "I count three!" Tao Hua stretched out three fingers.


    "No need..."


    Zhang Fengyu threw it down expressionless *, then looked at Tao Hua and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    "Ha ha, you are a talent..." Tao Hua nodded very satisfied, then turned and shouted, "tie them up and throw them into the car!"


    After saying this, Tao Hua strode to the door.


    "I grass your mother, what the fuck do you want to do?" Zhang Fengyu struggled and shouted at Tao Hua''s back.


    "Use you as bait!"


    Tao Hua shouted without looking back.


    Ten minutes later, Zhang Fengyu, Xiao Qingshan and the big three were put into sacks and thrown into a van.


    ����


    Conference room on the second floor of Hougong, H city.


    Everyone in our harem sat in front of the round table. I told them about Myanmar. After listening to me, everyone was silent.


    Everyone was smoking, and there was a layer of smoke on the roof of the conference room, just like a fairyland.


    "Leaf, what do you say about this?" Meng Liang broke the silence and asked me in a hoarse voice.


    "I don''t know..." I took a cigarette in my mouth and rubbed my hair. My expression was very upset.


    "No, let''s go to Myanmar and see what''s going on!" Liu Rui suggested at this time.


    "I have to go. It has nothing to do with you..." I waved my hand and said.


    "What do you mean has nothing to do with us?" Liu Rui shouted, looking at me with his eyebrows.


    "It''s all my fault. I should handle it well..."


    "It''s fucking time for you to say this?" Liu Rui looked at me with incredible eyes.


    "..." I looked up at Liu Rui and didn''t know what to say.


    "Leaf, I''ll go with you!" just at this time, North and South looked at me and said.


    "... I''ll go too!" the old car said at this time.


    "What did you all do in the past? Die?" I shouted very loudly.


    "Didn''t you die in the past?" Yang Song stared at me and shouted.


    "... I have my way!"


    "You have a way to fart. If it''s all like this, you can pretend to be a big tail wolf. Don''t write ink. Let''s go to Myanmar together tomorrow. One can''t be less!" Liu Rui shouted with great certainty in his eyes, then looked at the old car and added: "if anyone doesn''t want to go, tell me, I can understand!"


    After Liu Rui''s words, everyone in the room was silent, and no one said anything.


    "If no one speaks, I''ll take it as if you all agree!" Liu Rui then shouted.


    "I don''t agree!" at this time, I stood up and shouted expressionless. Then I looked at everyone in the room and said, "this has nothing to do with you. It''s my responsibility..."


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    At this time, my mobile phone on the table rang. I looked down and saw that it was a strange number.


    "Hello?" I answered with a frown.


    "Ye Han?" the voice opposite was very low.


    "Hoo... It''s me." I took a breath and nodded.


    "Introduce yourself..."


    "No need!" I directly interrupted the opposite conversation, then cleared my throat and said, "say what you want to say quickly."


    "Hehe, I have three people in my hand. I think you should be interested."


    Hearing this sentence, my heart seemed to be pricked. I looked around the room without expression. All the people were here. The three people he said were probably Zhang Fengyu and them.


    "Who is it?" I cried out in silence.


    "The game hall on August." the answer from the opposite side was very calm.


    "Who are you?"


    I frowned. Things were the same as I thought. Zhao San worked together. I knew he wouldn''t just do it in Myanmar. He must have left people in China.


    When Myanmar closes the net, it is the day of domestic fire!


    "Sun Lei''s people..."


    "Ha ha." I smiled, then clenched my teeth and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    "At 12 o''clock in the evening, Wanbao cemetery, take your team!"


    "Cao your mother, you have a big appetite. You want to catch it all! I''ll give you this fucking chance! Wait for me. I''ll let you understand the quality of the team in the harem!"


    I shouted and hung up directly.


    "Bang!"


    After hanging up, I hit the table with a punch.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Liu Rui looked at me and asked.

 Chapter 1441

    "Zhang Fengyu, they were taken away. Zhao San''s people made an appointment with me at Wanbao cemetery at 12 p.m." I replied expressionless, and then sat down directly on the chair.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    I lay on the table, panting violently, and felt my brain was about to explode.


    After listening to me, several people in the room looked at each other, and they didn''t know who started it.


    "Wow!"


    All the people in the house were gone in an instant.


    I heard the sound, raised my head and found that there were only Liu Rui and me in the room.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "..." Liu Rui held out his hand to me and said he didn''t know.


    Ten minutes later, Meng Liang and others returned to the conference room again.


    "Bang!"


    A dozen machetes and a few * fell on the table.


    "I''ll take this..." Meng Liang first picked up a *.


    "I''m still used to using a knife!" the old car smiled and picked up a machete.


    After a while, these people finished sharing the weapons on the table and completely ignored my existence. Even Liu Rui was holding a baseball bat in his hand.


    "What do you mean?" I asked in a low voice as I looked at them.


    "Save my brother, what else can you mean?" Meng Liang replied to me indifferently.


    "I don''t fucking say it. Has it nothing to do with you?" I shouted, pointing to Meng Liang''s nose.


    "..." Meng Liang chose to ignore me and turned his head without looking at me.


    "Do you think you can save people with just a few broken guns? Do you think there are fools across the street?" I didn''t see anyone answering. I then shouted.


    "No matter whether we can save them or not, we won''t help them throw them anywhere. If you don''t want to go, you can''t go..." Meng Liang threw down this sentence and then directly took the old car out of the conference room.


    "He... What does he mean?" I was shivering with Meng Liang''s anger and asked Liu Rui.


    "The Lord of the harem has changed. What else can you mean..."


    With these words, Liu Rui also twisted his ass and followed him out.


    ����


    "These fools! Shit!" I bit my teeth and scolded, then picked up my cell phone and called Du Xianyang.


    "You help me find some people, the higher the quality, the better, not bad money!" Du Xianyang answered the phone, I said very directly.


    "Elder brother, what are you going to do?" Du Xianyang was stunned by me and shouted in a very helpless tone.


    "There was an accident in Myanmar, the money was hacked, and now Zhao San has caught Zhang Fengyu and them. I need someone to save people!" I explained very briefly.


    "You... What did you say?" Du Xianyang''s tone was very incredible.


    "Stop fucking ink, help me find someone quickly! I''ll meet you in detail!" I shouted very irritably.


    "OK, meet and say!" Du Xianyang knew the problem was serious and hung up without ink.


    ����


    H City, in a villa.


    After Du Xianyang hung up the phone, he directly sent a text message to Ji Xuan, then picked up the car key and went outside.


    "Creak!"


    Just as Du Xianyang was about to go out, his door was pushed open and a man in his fifties came in.


    "... Dad!" seeing the man coming in, Du Xianyang was stunned and shouted.


    "What are you doing?" the man looked at the car key in Du Xianyang''s hand and asked with a smile.


    "... I have something to do when I go out." Du Xianyang lowered his head and explained in a low voice.


    "What about ye Han?" the man sat on the sofa and lit a cigarette.


    "..." Du Xianyang shook his lips without admitting or denying it.


    "Ye Han, they may not be able to overcome this barrier. It doesn''t make much sense for you to help him..." the man continued.


    "... he, what''s wrong with them?" Du Xianyang doesn''t know much about us now.


    "They were cheated by Zhao San. It''s a pity for these children..." the man shook his head and said.


    "Don''t they still have Liu Yong? Liu never cares about them?" Du Xianyang asked anxiously.


    "Liu Yong can''t save them. Zhao San''s set is too excellent to solve..."


    "No, impossible!" Du Xianyang shook his head in a trance, but he still couldn''t believe this fact.


    "There''s nothing impossible. You''d better not go to this muddy water!" the man whispered.


    "You told me not to go?" Du Xianyang pointed to his nose and shouted.


    "Well!" the man nodded expressionless.


    "You know me, I won''t ignore them!" after saying this, Du Xianyang directly strode to the door.


    "Pa!"


    The man grabbed Du Xianyang''s arm, frowned and shouted, "it''s no use if you go!"


    "I don''t care whether it''s useful or not, I can''t fucking look at it!" Du Xianyang shouted with staring beads.


    Du Xianyang''s villa.


    Father and son, four eyes opposite.


    Du Xianyang stared and gasped heavily.


    "I said you don''t have to go, just don''t go!" the middle-aged man tried to make his tone sound gentle, but his expression exposed his anger.


    "You let me get close to them at first, and now you don''t fucking let me get close. Tell me what you mean?" Du Xianyang pointed to the man and shouted loudly.


    "I let you get close to them because they have something we can use. Now we can''t use them. You don''t have to go through this muddy water..." the man waved his big hand and explained very frankly.


    "You... Can you stop being so realistic!!" Du Xianyang shouted with his mouth open.


    "Pa!"


    The man drew his backhand and his mouth on Du Xianyang''s face. Then his body trembled and said, "why the fuck are you so confused? I''m your father!"


    "What can I do? An old man with only money in his eyes, if one day I''m useless, you won''t take care of me if I have an accident!" Du Xianyang tilted his eyes and sneered.


    "...." the man looked at Du Xianyang coldly, his lips trembled and couldn''t say a word.


    "Why don''t you talk? Is it acquiescence?" Du Xianyang then 9 asked.


    "No matter what, you don''t want to go out of the door today!" the man snorted coldly, then shook his sleeve and walked out the door.


    "No one can fucking stop me today!" Du Xianyang shouted.


    "Wow!"


    After Du Xianyang shouted, two bodyguards with sunglasses broke into the room.


    "What do you mean?" Du Xianyang was stunned and looked at the two bodyguards and asked.


    "Young master, President Du has explained that you can''t go out!" the bodyguard replied expressionless.


    "You two want to stop me?" Du Xianyang pointed to his nose with an incredible expression.


    "Don''t be difficult for the two of us..." the security guard replied in silence.


    "I''ll fuck you!" Du Xianyang shouted, then tore away his bodyguard and was about to run out.


    "Young master, we''ll be embarrassed if you do this!" the bodyguard shook his body slightly and frowned.


    "I''ll tell you the last time, get away..." Du Xianyang bit his lips, stretched out his hand and pointed to the two bodyguards in front of him.


    "Brush!"


    The two bodyguards pushed forward and blocked the door that could go out.


    "I fuck you, isn''t it?" Du Xianyang''s forehead sweated and trembled.


    "..." the two bodyguards looked at Du Xianyang without expression.


    "Draft it, get out of here!"


    Du Xianyang stared at the bead and kicked it on the bodyguard.


    "Bang!"


    The bodyguard stepped back a few steps, then patted the dust on his pants and stood at the door again.


    "Bang!"


    Du Xianyang then kicked, but the bodyguard still didn''t respond.


    "I can''t stop it. I can change hands!"


    At this time, Du Xianyang''s father shouted in a low voice.


    "Young master, if you still do this, I''m not polite..." the kicked security guard said in a very impatient tone after hearing this.


    "Why?" Du Xianyang crooked his neck, then pointed to his nose and asked, "you fucking want to hit me?"


    "... I dare not!" the bodyguard replied with his head down after being silent.


    "Young master, you know what the master''s temper is. We both work. Please don''t be difficult for us. If you really want to go out, you can discuss with the master, or we won''t let you go even if you kill both of us..." another bodyguard explained in a low voice at this time, with a very kind attitude.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Du Xianyang stood in place and calmed down, then kicked on the door, and then walked back to the house trembling.


    "Draft it, why is there no signal!" half a minute later, Du Xianyang shouted with his mobile phone.


    "The master is shielded!" the bodyguard quickly replied.


    "Shit!" Du Xianyang bit his teeth and scolded, and then directly threw his mobile phone onto the wall.


    "Bang!"


    The mobile phone hit the wall and burst instantly.


    ����


    On the other hand, Ji Xuan, who was still on a business trip, not only didn''t get the news from us, but also was forcibly detained in other cities by his father. The same thing happened to Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan at almost the same time.


    The two strongest allies of our harem were elevated in an instant. However, we didn''t know what had happened. We still went to Wanbaoshan cemetery with great momentum.


    ����


    H city police station.


    "Team Guo, there was a fight in the game hall on August, and the victim was seriously injured!"


    A policewoman ran into Guo''s office with a folder in her arms and shouted as she ran.


    "Brush!"


    After hearing the name of Monday, Guo thought Teng stood up, looked at the policewoman and asked, "where did the fight happen?"


    "The West Ring Road''s Saturday game hall!" the policewoman replied after swallowing her spit.


    "..." after confirming that something happened in our game hall, Guo thought suddenly silent, because he felt that something big might happen to us.


    "Team Guo, do you want to call the police?" the policewoman whispered when she saw that Guo thought was silent.


    "Ah, wait for me..." Guo thought slowly, then picked up his mobile phone and strode out of the office.


    ����


    After leaving the office, Guo found a quiet corner and dialed me.


    "Hello?" I answered.


    "Did something happen to you?" Guo thought very directly.


    "No... No." I hesitated and lied.


    "Fart! I''ve got a fucking call!"


    "Maybe it''s fun..." I explained with a smile.


    "Don''t tell me you don''t need it. Tell me what happened?" Guo thought he wouldn''t believe me at all, because few people make trouble in our game hall. Basically, everyone knows that Sunday and the harem are the same boss, so the troublemakers will weigh their weight. If they dare to make trouble, it means that these people have enough weight, How many are there in H city?


    Guo thought, you can understand what''s going on!


    "Zhao San''s people came and grabbed some and made an appointment with me tonight..." I couldn''t hide it, so I had to tell him about it.


    "They don''t take the police seriously. They dare to tie people in broad daylight!" Guo thought in a very angry tone, feeling like these words spitting out from between their teeth.


    "You don''t have to take care of this matter. Can I handle it myself?" I said to Guo thinking in a very helpless tone.


    "I''m a fucking policeman. I can''t ignore it!" Guo thought in a very stubborn tone.


    "There is an accident in Myanmar. If you help me at this time, it will have a bad impact on you..." I reluctantly told the truth.


    "Myanmar... Something happened in Myanmar?" Guo thought stunned and stammered.


    "Well, we were careless. The money was hacked by Zhao San..." I then explained.


    "What do you do now?" Guo thought in an urgent tone.


    "I don''t know. Let''s talk about it first..."


    "..." Guo thought silent for half a minute, then opened his mouth and said, "I''ll take someone to help you save people!"


    "Brother Guo, it''s enough to have you, but you''d better stay away from us now. Don''t be difficult for yourself..." I said very moved.


    "... I''ll give you another ride at last. I can''t help you from Zhao San, but saving people should still be within my ability."


    "Brother Guo, you really don''t have to do this. Listen to me, you just don''t know anything!" I refused very firmly.


    "OK, I''ll take someone to you in a minute!"


    After saying this, Guo thought directly hung up the phone.


    ����


    "Criminal investigation team, come with me!" after returning to the office, Guo Siwei shouted to the police outside while wearing his coat.


    "Hua la..."


    After hearing Guo Siwei''s words, a dozen policemen put on their clothes and checked their guns. They acted very quickly and neatly.


    "Guo team, how many cars?" a little policeman looked at Guo thinking and asked.


    "San Tai, put on the warning light and move quickly!" Guo thought very anxiously.


    "What are you going out for?"


    At this time, a middle-aged man''s voice sounded.


    "Director!"


    "Director!"


    The policemen around hurriedly greeted.


    "You come with me..." the old director stretched out his finger and pointed to Guo thought, then turned his head and walked to his office.


    ����


    H in the director''s office.


    Guo thought stood in front of the old director, his eyes shaking, his head bowed, and he didn''t know what to think.


    "What are you going out for?" the old director broke the silence.


    "Someone called the police and said there was a fight in the game hall on August..." Guo thought back in a low voice.


    "Whose is the game hall?" the old director asked with staring eyes.


    "The leaves are cold."


    "There''s an accident in Myanmar, you know?" the old director then asked.


    "I..." Guo thought hesitantly and didn''t know how to answer.


    "Know is know, don''t know is don''t know!" the old director''s voice was like a flood of bells.


    "I know!" Guo thought suddenly looked up and replied loudly.


    "Do you know what else to do in the past? The matter of Zhao family village has met the bottom of Zhao San. Do you know what it means if you help the harem in the past?" the old director shouted at Guo thinking.


    "I know, but...!"


    "But what?" the old director walked up to Guo Siwei.


    "But I''m a policeman. I''m not out of personal feelings. It''s my bounden duty to maintain law and order!" Guo thought straightened his waist and looked up at the front.


    "You fucking remember that you are a policeman..." the old director smiled silently, then looked at Guo thought and said, "our city is too chaotic. We must come out and take the lead. This person can be Zhao San or Ye Han. No matter who, as long as someone stands up, our city can calm down. Ye Han''s coming year is really too chaotic, you know?"


    "I know!" Guo thought numbly nodded.


    "Chaos is inevitable! It''s not that our police don''t work, it''s because it''s a basic social phenomenon. The law of the jungle. Where there is light, there must be darkness. This will happen in any city. If the cake is put there, someone will eat it. I can understand the chaos, but it''s not appropriate to be too chaotic, so ye Han and Zhao San will definitely decide the winner and loser. When I I hope Ye Han will stay too, because he is very close to you, but according to the current situation, there is little hope! Ye Han can''t do it, and there is Zhao San! Zhao San, we can''t help, but don''t trip him now, thinking that if he comes back, our situation will be very embarrassing... "The old director then asked.


    "When Liu Yong is there, he won''t be disorderly!" Guo thought with his neck stuck.


    "That''s because he''s at the top. No one can grab the cake with him, so don''t mess up!" the old director immediately replied, as if he knew what Guo thought he was going to say.


    "Then why did you take him away? If he was still in H City, it wouldn''t be so chaotic now, and you don''t have to worry so much!" Guo thought and asked.


    "Because he is too tall, no one in H city can restrict him!"


    "Then don''t you still do it for yourself?" Guo thought spoke very directly and hit the nail on the head.


    "I''m fucking for me, isn''t it for you?"


    "But I don''t need it!"


    "Don''t you need others? Do you know what Liu Yong was doing at that time? You don''t fucking know. He was bribed to buy tickets. He wanted to be *! Liu Yong''s fangs were exposed. He not only threatened my position, but also the people above me. Do you understand! A bastard, he is a bastard. When he put on a suit, he can''t forget to take it and chop it himself The day of the knife, but Liu Yong forgot that he wanted to pick up the pen! But the pen was not what he wanted to take! People, remember your identity anytime, anywhere... "


    "This... This is impossible!" Guo thought and shook his head. Some couldn''t believe it.


    "Nothing is impossible. Liu Yong is a wolf. Do you know who called him when he killed Yu Xiang?"


    "Who?" Guo thought asked without thinking.


    "Mayor!"


    "No... impossible..."


    "Believe it or not, you can''t go out today. If Zhao San wins, we''ll trust him. If ye Han can win, I also trust him. If I can help Liu Yong, I can help anyone!"


    After saying this, the old director turned and sat on the office chair.


    "I have to go out today. If I don''t go to Ye Han, they can''t win!" Guo thought stubbornly, and then pulled the door to go outside.


    "Pa!"


    The old director picked up the phone and directly dialed the police office.


    "Guo thought it''s too hard these days. I let him rest for a few days and let Xiao Wang deal with the criminal investigation temporarily..."


    With these words, the old director directly hung up the phone, and Guo thought back with a stiff expression.


    At more than 10 p.m., next to Wanbaoshan cemetery in H city.


    The whole army with the handlebars of our harem sent out. Meng Liang drove a Passat. I sat in the co pilot, and the old car and Sun Li sat behind. Liu Rui and Yang Song drove another car. Even Sun Li had to come with us. At first, I didn''t agree with him, but Sun Li wanted to come, and I don''t know what this big brother thought. People have long run away when they meet such people, But he has to make do with it. You can''t even let him come.


    After the vehicle drove to Wanbaoshan, the whole road was particularly invisible, with countless tombstones and paper money floating in the air. It felt like the underworld in the TV play. The atmosphere was very depressed and uncomfortable.


    "I fucking want to go home. This place is a little evil. I''ll tell you!" Sun Li looked at the dark scenery outside, instinctively wrapped his coat, looked at me and said.


    "I won''t let you come, you have to come by yourself!" I frowned back, a little impatient,


    "No, I don''t know the fucking environment! You can''t choose a good environment if you fight!! I tell you, I learned fortune telling from the blind man at the gate of our village when I was a child. This place is very strange. Can you know?" Sun Li went on with the ink.


    "Do you feel the Yin here is too heavy?" Meng Liang asked back.


    "How do you know!" Sun Li''s expression was slightly surprised.


    "This is a fucking cemetery. Can you not be so Yin!" Meng Liang looked at Sun Li like a fool.


    "No, the Yin here is really heavy. Today we are not suitable for fighting. Let''s go back..." the increasingly gloomy scenery made Sun Li''s forehead sweat.


    "Aren''t you an old Jianghu man? This scares you?" the old car smiled and asked.


    "How the fuck am I in the old Jianghu? I don''t have the experience of fighting with others in the graveyard circle in the middle of the night! I''ll fight later. I can''t tell whether people are ghosts or not..." Sun Li''s tone was very broken.


    "Old car, did you take us to fight here when we first came to H city?" I looked at the scenery outside and suddenly remembered Zhang Shuai and Wang Shuo.


    "Yes, I remember you didn''t come for a long time..." the old car was stunned and replied to us.


    "I remember you gave us money..." I touched my nose and the memory rushed to my heart.


    "Ha ha, now you give me money..." old Che laughed.


    "It''s not a big brother. Now our main topic is not memories. Today is really not suitable for fighting. Can we go back?" Sun Li''s expression is not collapse, but despair.


    "Be honest later. You had to follow me if you didn''t come!" I turned my head and shouted impatiently.


    "... the next time you kill me, you won''t fucking come over. Your team is too stupid, a group of reckless men!" Sun Li said to himself for a while, then directly closed his eyes and didn''t even dare to look outside.

 Chapter 1442

    ����


    Ten minutes later, we stopped at the side of the road. Passat looked at the headlights and lit up the whole road directly.


    Several of us stood by the roadside, each with a machete in his hand, but Sun Li hid in the car alone and refused to come out


    "When will Du Xianyang''s people come?" Liu Rui stamped his feet, shivering with cold.


    "I don''t know, it should be fast!" I looked at the distance and replied with a dignified expression.


    "Why the hell do I feel something wrong? This place is so fucking scary..." Liu Rui continued.


    "You are not Wanbaoshan cemetery in H city.


    Two Passats were driving madly on the road, followed by seven or eight golden cups of bread. At this moment, the Passat in front didn''t mean to escape at all, but kept taking the van around, circle after circle.


    The originally silent cemetery was bustling with the sudden sound of the motor.


    Tao Hua sat in the front van, smoking and looking at the front with dignified eyes.


    "Brother, what do these two cars mean?" the young driver frowned and asked.


    "If you want to find the car with people, tell the people behind you not to give them this opportunity and surround me directly!" Tao Hua whispered back.


    "Understand!" the young man nodded, then raised his walkie talkie and shouted, "find a way to surround them and don''t let them run away!"


    "Got it!" a quick response came from the walkie talkie.


    "Buzz!"


    The gold cup in the back suddenly accelerated and drove directly to our car.


    "Try to overtake them, not in front of them!" said a man sitting in the co pilot in the Jinbei van.


    "Just two fucking cars, I thought it was a big battle. Now the child doesn''t know what to think. The two Passats dare to come out and make an appointment with people and let the donkey kick their head!" the driver scolded silently.


    "Hehe, young and vigorous!"


    "Buzz!"


    The words fell, the golden cup accelerated again, and it was about to surpass us.


    Passatne.


    "Hurry up, the one behind you is catching up with the big brother!" Sun Li looked at the golden cup behind him and urged in a very anxious tone.


    "My fucking feet, it''s time to step in the fuel tank!" Meng Liang looked equally worried.


    "Fuck, this old car just can''t do it. It can''t fucking do the golden cup. Tell me whether it''s bad or not!" Sun Li scolded in silence.


    "Fart, rocket, can you fucking drive?"


    "Don''t argue with us..." Sun Li turned to me and shouted, "brother, where''s your formation? Why haven''t you come yet!"


    "How the fuck do I know..."


    "Then you call, what''s the use of just looking at!" Sun Li has broken his heart and his forehead is sweating.


    "No one answered my call..."


    "What the fuck is this lineup? Why don''t you fucking study it when you come out to fight with others!" Sun Li said. He should cry urgently, and his voice felt a little choked.


    "Stop the ink, I''ll call!"


    Then I picked up my cell phone and dialed Liu Rui.


    "Hello?" Liu Rui shouted in a very anxious tone.


    "Have you found their car?" I asked in a low voice.


    "Brother, these cars are all the same! How can I find them?" Liu Rui said in a slightly speechless tone.


    "Grass, tell the people in your car that after getting off the bus, self-protection is the main thing. Who can fucking run out and who can run, understand?"


    "... I see!" Liu Rui agreed in a moment of silence, and then hung up the phone directly.


    "Grass!" just then Meng Liang scolded in a low voice, and then kicked on the brake.


    "Creak..." Passat drifted 360 degrees in place and stopped in place.


    "Hoo..." Meng Liang looked at me and said, "our car is surrounded!"


    I looked up at the van in front and looked very serious.


    "Fuck you, it''s fucking time. Go out and fight! Rush out later. Who can go out? Who''s awesome!" after shouting this sentence, I pushed open the door with a shotgun.


    "Fuck, it''s time to put on the bayonet!" Meng Liang jumped down after shouting.


    "..." the old car didn''t speak, bit his teeth, and then jumped down with a machete.


    "I don''t even need to come here. It''s good to play at home and fight against landlords. Now the social road is too fucking difficult to go, shit!" Sun sighed, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and then picked a handy machete and got out of the car.


    After we got off the bus, Liu Ruiyuan, Yang Song, Duan Hui, five people from the north and South also got off the bus.


    "Leaves, how to fix?" Yang Song looked at the van parked next to us and rubbed his hands.


    "How can I fix it?" I spit on the ground and replied speechlessly.


    "Is there no miracle?" at this time, Liu Rui still had his last hope in his heart.


    "Stop the fucking ink, open it! Don''t worry about others, who can go out!" I shouted with a machete.


    Everyone was speechless.


    "You''re fucking dumb!" I stared and shouted.


    "Look at the whole, and strive to go back!" Meng Liang sighed and replied to me.


    "Wow!"


    At this time, the van doors around us were pulled in.


    At least thirty people jumped out of the car with machetes and pickaxes.


    "Ready to work!" Sun Li looked at me with a machete in his hand and asked.


    "..." I looked at him and didn''t speak.


    "Who is Ye Han?" a middle-aged man carrying a shotgun came out of the crowd.


    "Brush!"


    I looked up at the man. He had no other characteristics except the scary bag on his face.


    "Step!"


    I took a step forward and whispered, "I am..."


    Tao Hua glanced with his eyes, then said in silence, "are you ye Han?"


    "Fart!" Meng Liang shouted impatiently at this time.


    "Ha ha, I thought it was such a big hand. It turned out to be a little fart. Ha ha!" Tao Hua put down his shotgun and laughed.


    "Where are my people?" I didn''t have time to pay attention to the monster in front of me and said the subject very directly.


    "Your team still wants to save people?" Tao Hua''s tone was very uncomfortable.


    "Who are you?" I calmly lit a cigarette and looked down.


    "Tao Hua!" Tao Hua replied to me, and then said, "Ye Han, I''ve heard your name and know your story more or less, so I''ve been curious about you, but I feel a little different when I meet..."


    "You don''t have to tell me this useless line and tell me how to let my people go?" I asked impatiently.


    "It''s easy to let people go and step in front of me!" Tao Hua replied very firmly.


    "..." I was silent for a moment, then looked up at Tao Hua and said, "tell me Zhao San, I''m convinced. I''ll take my people out of H city. Can you let my friend go?"


    Tao Hua was stunned after listening to me. His eyes looked different at me.


    "For those three people, are you willing to quit H city?" Tao Hua was silent for a long time and looked at me with an incredible look on his face.


    "As long as I can let the three of them go, I can do anything!" I vomited a cigarette ring, and my tone was very calm.


    "What if I want your life!" Tao Hua shouted and put a shotgun directly on my forehead.


    "If you do what you say, you take my life!" I didn''t even hide and closed my eyes directly and calmly.


    "Wow!"


    Meng Liang quickly pointed his gun at Tao Hua and said, "put the gun down!"


    "Your people don''t seem to agree?" Tao Hua smiled at me and said.


    I looked at Meng Liang, then frowned and shouted, "Liangzi, put the gun down!"


    "But..." Meng Liang gave me a complicated look.


    "I told you to put the fucking gun down!" I continued.


    "Wow!"


    Meng Liang sighed and then put down his gun.


    "Ha ha..." Tao Hua looked at me and smiled.


    "Shoot!" I said to Tao Hua without expression.


    "The instruction given to me is to cut the grass and root, so you can''t stay anyway! But I admire you for being a man. I''ll give you a way to live. As long as you can go out today, I''m sure it''s not difficult for you!" after saying this, Tao Hua put away his shotgun, turned and walked towards the van.


    "Work!"


    Just as Tao Hua was about to get on the bus, he turned back and shouted at his people.


    "Jingle!"


    After hearing this sentence, more than 30 people around us immediately boiling up, bared their mouth and fangs as if they were going to eat us.


    "What the fuck are you doing?" Sun Li wiped the sweat on his forehead and asked nervously.


    "All right, it''s all fucking forced!" Meng Liang shouted and rushed up with a machete.


    "Bang!"


    However, at this time, a leather shoe flew straight to Tao Hua and directly hit Tao Hua''s head.


    "Fuck your mother!"


    Tao Hua covered his head and turned back to scold.


    "Brush!"


    Everyone present looked at the position where the shoes flew.


    "Fuck!" when I saw what was over there, I was fucking stunned, and the corners of my mouth twitched slightly.


    Liu Rui''s reaction was almost surprisingly consistent with mine. Not only us, but also Tao Hua and his people were fucking stunned by the scene.


    There are two people sitting on a small green electric car. The electric car is so broken that it doesn''t even have a fucking rearview mirror. The two people on the car are still wearing a pink helmet!


    "Is this a fucking man or a ghost?" Liu Rui swallowed his saliva and stammered.


    "Why the fuck do I feel a little wrong!" Yang Song was also a little afraid.


    I squinted at the two people on the electric car and said nothing, because I already felt who they were from the body shape!


    "Fuck you, it''s a man or a ghost!" Tao Hua looked at the two pink helmets. He was also a little scared. He could only stand in place and scold. He didn''t dare to come forward to see it all the time.


    "Wow!" the man at the head took off his helmet and strode towards Tao Hua.


    When we saw the man take off his mask, almost everyone shouted, "Du Xianyang?"


    "How does this fool look?" Liu Rui asked helplessly.


    "Yes, what about the team he found for us?" Meng Liang also asked.


    "Don''t fucking look at me! I don''t know what''s going on..." I also shouted a little speechless.


    "The man behind him is Ji Xuan?"


    As soon as Yang Song''s voice fell, he saw Ji Xuan in the back seat of the car also take off his helmet.


    "Shit, what the hell do these two fools want to do? I''m fucking fighting. They''re making trouble with me here!" at this moment, my heart suddenly cooled. I had pointed to them to take someone to save us. Now, the appearance of these two fools directly shattered all my fantasies.


    "Now it''s over. These two people are just funny ratio invited by monkeys. Now I understand how fucking important it is to make a reliable friend!" Liu Rui''s expression is also very painful. I think it''s the most fucking appropriate to use suffering.


    At the other end, Du Xianyang came to Tao Hua, bent down to pick up the leather shoes on the ground, and then stretched out his legs to step in.


    "Did you draft it? Who the fuck are you?" Tao Hua was still a little nervous when he saw Du Xianyang, because he didn''t know what Du Xianyang was. If he came to help us, he couldn''t fucking look like this!


    "You''d better not talk to me. I''m afraid of the big bag on your face!" Du Xianyang threw down this sentence lightly, and then walked towards us while lifting his shoes.


    "Hi!"


    When we were ten meters away, Du Xianyang smiled and waved to us. I quickly turned my head. Even if I was killed, I didn''t want people to know that I knew such a fool.


    "Why? Why aren''t you excited to see me?" Du Xianyang ran to me and asked me.


    "Brother, I asked you to find someone for me. Where the hell have you found me? Even if you don''t find it, what the fuck are you doing here? Mediate the atmosphere at the scene!" I watched Du Xianyang''s heart collapse. I can''t wait to kill him now.


    "I helped you find it, but there was an accident..." Du Xianyang was stunned and replied.


    "What accident? You have to drive a car when you go out to fight! You ride a broken electric car and don''t eat wind at night?" Liu Rui asked before I spoke.


    "You think I want to ride an electric car! This shit has run out of electricity halfway. I''m riding here, and I have to carry this fool behind me!" Du Xianyang''s tone was also very wronged.


    "People''s aunt told you that the power was running out. Don''t you believe it..." Ji Xuan inserted a sentence on the side.


    "Fart, if I hadn''t carried you, I would have been able to ride here!" Du Xianyang scolded Ji Xuan.


    "What happened to you two?" I asked with a frown.


    "Don''t mention it, I''ve prepared everything for you, so I''m waiting for the fight tonight, but at this critical time, my father won''t let me out and looked at me with two fucking bodyguards. If I hadn''t jumped down from the second floor, I would be choking today!" Du Xianyang explained with a big mouth.


    "You are also in this situation?" I turned to look at Ji Xuan and asked.


    "I''m trapped in the field, and I ran out of it..." Ji Xuan nodded and replied.


    After hearing what Ji Xuan and Du Xianyang said, I suddenly became silent. Obviously, the Du family and the Ji family did not agree that they supported us at this time, but they came over. Sometimes there are some things that don''t need to be said too much. One thing can let you understand what is a real friend.


    I have an accident with Ye Han. I don''t want many people to help me. Two or three sincere ones are enough!


    I think Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan were very moved, but they said with some guilt: "don''t come if you don''t agree at home. Otherwise, how can you explain when you go back!"


    "I promised you, I can''t come. Besides, if I don''t come, how can I control the fucking scene!" Du Xianyang was very good at finding time and blew a cow.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Du Xianyang, smiled, shook my head and didn''t speak.


    "Don''t worry, our family is easy to explain, but we won''t watch you throw it here!" Ji Xuan patted me on the shoulder and smiled.


    "Big brother, even if you two come, we have to leave it here!" Liu Rui said in silence.


    "What you said is a little choking, you know?" Ji Xuan asked Liu Rui to say very embarrassed.


    "We''re here. What are you afraid of? Give me a whole one with weapons or not. I tell you, I''m the shoulder of our school in the third grade of primary school. Fighting is like playing with me..." Du Xianyang turned his mouth and boasted.


    Liu Rui looked at him speechless and knew that he couldn''t continue to talk to Du Xianyang. This fool can have four sentences without his brain. If you let him talk without boasting, he would be covered all over.


    "Why don''t you believe it?" Du Xianyang asked after Liu Rui, who didn''t speak.


    "Brother, I believe it, OK? We still have business here!" Liu Rui replied with a sad face, still in pain.


    "Just believe it. I''ll see how I can turn the world around with you ten dozen and twenty!"


    With this, Du Xianyang grabbed the machete in Liu Rui''s hand, then pointed to Tao Hua and shouted, "big bag, did you call the number?"


    "What the fuck are you looking at? Cut these fools to death, especially the one with a red helmet!"


    Tao Hua was shocked by Du Xianyang and trembled.


    "Wow!"


    "Draft it!"


    The people around us shouted and then rushed directly at us with machetes.


    Du Xianyang was very brave. With a helmet in his head and a machete in his hand, he directly met the opposite side.


    We fought with each other in a few moments. In a moment, the whole cemetery became lively and shouted one after another.


    There are many people on the opposite side. If we fight hard, we are not opponents at all, so we can only move back while waving machetes.


    And the scene was so chaotic that you couldn''t lift the gun at all. Just the Kung Fu you raised your hand, the knife had already hit your face.


    "Pooh!"


    At this time, a young man slashed Du Xianyang''s shoulder, and the blood flowed out in an instant.


    "I''ll wipe your mother''s hands!" Du Xianyang shouted, and then turned around and chopped directly into the young man''s face.


    "Don''t fucking rush up, it''s not anti Japanese!" Liu Rui silently dragged Du Xianyang, and then kicked over a young man who was about to rush towards him.


    In this way, we stepped back as we fought. Although our injuries were not serious for the time being, I looked back. There were about ten meters left. We were about to step back. If we still couldn''t rush out at the end, we had to choose to jump down from the foot of the mountain or fight.


    "Why the fuck haven''t you come yet! I''m going to jump off a cliff and kill myself!"


    At this time, I suddenly heard Sun Li''s cry. I looked back and saw the fool hiding under the guardrail to make a phone call.

 Chapter 1443

    "You fucking come and help! When the fuck will you call and shake people!" I shouted back speechless.


    "My old arms and legs, what can I do for you? You have to do it yourself!" Sun Li said and moved to the side, as if afraid of his mother''s blood jumping on him.


    I looked at him speechless, then hurriedly protected Yuanyuan''s body and kicked a young man who was just about to wield a knife for him.


    However, at this time, the distant motor sounded again!


    When we looked up, the picture freeze!


    A group of motorcade drove across the road. The range rover in front opened the road, followed by four overlords. Countless headlights lit up the whole street in an instant.


    "These are fucking choking! Why is there someone else!" Liu Rui wiped the blood on his arm and shouted excitedly.


    "No, it doesn''t seem to be the person opposite!" I narrowed my eyes and replied, because I saw Tao Hua staring at these motorcades from a distance. If it was his person, he couldn''t be that look.


    "Shua!"


    At this time, Sun Li also stood up. After blocking the light with his hand, he picked up his cell phone and shouted, "did you open the way?"


    Three seconds later, Sun Li shouted, "fuck, who kicked me just now!"


    Sun Li seemed to have changed. He picked up a brick everywhere and was about to rush forward.


    "What are you doing? What''s going on?" I quickly grabbed Sun Li and shouted.


    "What''s the matter? My team is coming. Let''s turn over and sing! Fuck!"


    With these words, Sun Li rushed forward again with a brick.


    Tao Hua''s people didn''t know whether they were frightened by Sun Li or by the coming team. They not only stopped chasing us, but directly stepped back.


    "Bang!"


    Sun Li threw a brick out, but the throwing force was a little less, and no one hit it.


    "This... What''s going on?" Yang Song asked, looking at Sun Li in a daze.


    "He said Land Rover was the one who shook it, do you believe it?" I asked with the same stiff expression.


    "Believe me, I''m a fucking fool!" Liu Rui replied directly.


    "Is there someone from your family?" I looked at Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan and asked.


    "This is not my house, the car brands are all fucking out of town!" Du Xianyang shook his head, then rushed forward with a knife.


    I grabbed Du Xianyang and asked, "what the fuck are you doing?"


    "Take advantage of the victory and pursue! Don''t you see that we are afraid of being beaten by the opposite side?" Du Xianyang didn''t know whether it was really stupid or fake stupid. He naively replied to me.


    "Your fucking brain is really long!"


    "Creak!"


    Land Rover stopped by the side of the road. A young man jumped out of the car with a dark green * in his hand, and then shouted to the crowd: "I really think there are no soldiers in H City, don''t you??


    "Lying in the trough!!" seeing the young man, Liu Rui suddenly exclaimed.


    "Bao... Brother Bao?" I looked at the familiar young man with an unbelievable expression.


    Not only me, Liu Rui and Meng Liang, but also their reaction was surprised


    "This appearance seems to be more popular than us!" Du Xianyang was stunned for a moment, and then muttered to Ji Xuan reluctantly.


    "Eldest brother, your family came here by land tiger. We came here by fucking electric car. Can we compare?" Ji Xuan replied wordlessly while stopping bleeding.


    "This is not a special case! Otherwise, my team is no better than this one!"


    Du Xianyang glared at beads and retorted. Then he saw that Ji Xuan ignored him, and then said to himself, "this fucking limelight has been robbed by others!"


    While we were talking, more than 20 people came down from other cars. However, what surprised me most was that brother Bao was standing next to Guo thinking!


    Although I don''t know the other people, from the appearance and dress, they are definitely the older generation of war criminals. It''s not for nothing to pick one up.


    "Fuck, now I''ll see who dares to pretend to be forced with me!!" Liu Rui shouted excitedly, and then said to brother Bao: "brother Bao, hold the fool opposite me with the * in your hand!"


    Little brother Bao came to me with a * and a smile.


    "Brother Bao, why are you here?" my heart looked at brother Bao and asked.


    "If I don''t fucking come again, don''t you all have to throw it here?" brother Xiao Bao patted me on the head and squinted his eyes.


    "Uncle Liu and uncle Tao?" I thought of the crowd behind brother Xiao Bao, but there was no figure of Liu Yong and Li Tao.


    "I don''t need them to come here for this..." brother Xiao Bao replied to me indifferently.


    "Oh, oh!" I nodded, somewhat disappointed in my heart.


    "But Mr. Liu asked me to bring you a word!" brother Xiao Bao saw something wrong with me and patted me on the shoulder.


    "What?" I shouted.


    "He said, you are all Liu people at any time. He will take care of you whenever something happens!"


    "Ha ha, it''s no use pulling this..." I touched my nose and smiled, then turned my head and looked at Guo thinking and said with a smile: "here you are?"


    "Well, I came here as an ordinary person today. Don''t worry about me. Let go of the whole!" Guo thought shrunk his clothes and smiled back at me.


    I patted Guo thinking on the shoulder, smiled and didn''t speak. Everything was silent.


    "Leave the leaves open! This group of people are all found by Master Liu. They can definitely support the bottom. There are no problems in the opposite direction. You don''t have to control!" brother Bao stamped his feet and said to me expressionless.


    "OK!" I nodded and strode towards Tao Hua,


    ����


    The other side.


    Tao Hua is still in his place now. His eyes are cloudy and sunny. He looks at the group of people around Xiao Bao. The people around him don''t dare to act rashly, and they are a little closer to Tao Hua''s direction.


    "Brother, what''s going on?" the young man beside Tao Hua whispered.


    ��������


    Tao Hua narrowed his eyes and didn''t say a word, because he didn''t want to understand what the hell was going on. When he started, he knew that there were only these people in our harem. In addition to Du family, Ji family and Guo thinking, we shouldn''t have any talents in H City, right!


    Who the fuck are these people now?


    Although Tao Hua knew that Liu Yong was behind us, he thought that Liu Yong''s people would not come in such a short time!


    If you can come, it can only explain one problem!


    Liu yongzao even if everything happened today, so brother Xiaobao''s people set out in advance.


    Sun Li came first, which means that Sun Li is also arranged by Liu Yong''an to visit. After confirming that we really have an accident, brother Xiaobao will come again.


    In other words, brother Xiao Bao and Sun Li may have come from Hainan at the same time, but brother Xiao Bao never showed up.


    Liu Yong knew that he wouldn''t tell him what happened to us, so he asked Sun Li to follow us.


    In the blink of an eye, I took Meng Liang and them to Tao Hua.


    Tao Hua had a cigarette in his mouth and squinted at me.


    "Is it all right?" I pulled the cigarette off Tao Hua''s mouth and asked expressionless.


    "..." Tao Hua glanced at me and whispered to me, "let me call!"


    "OK!" I nodded.


    Although brother Xiao Bao''s people came, I still didn''t mean to continue fighting, because I came here to save people. Once so many people fight, our people will be injured, and even if I kill Tao Hua now, I can''t solve any problems at all.


    Those who are bloodless will have a storm. They are what I want.


    Tao Hua took his cell phone to the corner and directly dialed Zhao San.


    "Have you finished?" Zhao San answered the phone and asked very directly.


    "There was an accident, third brother..."


    "What accident?" Zhao San''s tone was incredible.


    "There are a group of people coming from the opposite side. The leader is a young man. These people look very professional. It''s easy for us to throw them here when we fight..." Tao Hua told the truth.


    "..." after hearing Tao Hua''s words, Zhao San was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "what do you want to do?"


    Tao Hua was speechless.


    "If you can''t, withdraw the people back..." Zhao San said with some helplessness.


    "What about the three?" Tao Hua then asked.


    "Those three people don''t let go. Can they let you leave alive? Are you fucking stupid!" Zhao San scolded in a very blunt tone.


    "Third brother, I don''t understand this!" Tao Hua scolded himself in a tone.


    "I don''t blame you. Liu Yong''s people are coming. You can''t stop normal..." Zhao San threw down this sentence lightly and hung up the phone.


    Tao Hua looked at his mobile phone, bit his teeth and walked in front of me.


    "How many meanings?" I asked, looking at Tao Hua with my eyebrows.


    "Bring people up!" Tao Hua didn''t answer me, but turned his head and shouted at the youth around him.


    Two minutes later, several people carried out three sacks from the van.


    Liu Rui and others hurriedly untied the sack. Zhang Fengyu, big man and Castle Peak were all unconscious, but it seemed that they didn''t suffer much.


    "Here you are, when we go!" Tao Hua whispered with his head down.


    "Not neat?" I patted Tao Hua''s face and asked with a smile.


    "I''ve taken it. It''s not neat!" Tao Hua glared and replied with clenched teeth.


    "Your attitude is not sincere..." I shook my head and said.


    "I''ve taken it, it''s not neat!" Tao Hua raised his head and shouted loudly. Everyone present heard it clearly.


    "Hehe, he said he was convinced!" I turned back and shouted in the direction of brother Xiaobao.


    "Fuck you, if you convince me, you can fucking do it! You bullied me for a long time just now!"


    Du Xianyang rushed up with a machete.


    "Ye Han, I fucking let you go. What do you mean now?" Tao Hua instinctively stepped back and shouted at me.


    "Let someone go and I didn''t hit you. He''s not my man. I can''t control him..." I stretched out my finger and pointed to Du Xianyang, who replied helplessly.


    "Ye Han, I fuck your mother!" Tao Hua shouted, his face livid.


    "Swear when you talk, what quality!!" at this time, Sun Li also rushed up, then pointed to Tao Hua and scolded: "fuck you, if you don''t really make me angry, you''ll rush at the big bag on your face. I don''t have the heart to beat you. I''ll tell you!"


    "Ye Han, don''t make me anxious. I fucking have what you have!" Tao Hua shouted at me with a clenched fist.


    "Do you have a b you have!!" Du Xianyang shouted, and then kicked Tao Hua in the stomach.


    Tao Hua took a step back, followed by Sun Li, chopped on Tao Hua''s shoulder, pointed to Tao Hua and scolded, "fuck your mother, tell me what you have?"


    "Wow!" seeing that Tao Hua was beaten, the people around him moved one after another. Tao Hua''s people moved, and Xiao Bao''s people naturally moved.


    The two sides looked at each other at a distance of less than five meters.


    "Fuck your mother! Don''t go too fucking far!" Tao Hua shouted after standing firm and pointing to Du Xianyang and Sun Li.


    "Do I overdo you? B I overdo it. I''m a fucking sewer!" Du Xianyang sucked at Tao Hua''s face, followed by a big stuffy foot.


    "Fuck them, kill them!" Tao Hua was really a little unbearable by Du Xianyang''s bear and roared up to the sky.


    "Step......" after hearing Tao Hua''s cry, everyone took a step forward.


    "Oh!"


    Little brother Bao grinned and raised his gun


    "Kang Kang!!"


    Three shots broke the quiet night sky.


    "Who takes another fucking step forward, my bullet doesn''t have fucking eyes!" little brother Bao licked his lips and shouted loudly.


    More than 30 people who were going to rush up were stunned when they heard brother Xiao Bao''s words. Look at me and I''ll look at you. No one dares to move forward.


    "This team is still going to take it out..." brother Xiao Bao took it back *, glanced, and his tone was very disdainful.


    "Fuck you, weren''t you awesome just now? Why is your team not working well? Tell me!?" Sun Li stepped forward and asked while Bala held Tao Hua''s head.


    Tao Hua stared at the beads without saying a word. He looked at Sun Li without expression.


    "Just like you B, dare we all come out and fuck your mother!" as he said, Du Xianyang bent down to pick up the short knife on the ground, then pulled Tao Hua''s head and shouted: "Go back and bring Zhao San a word. Lao Du is Lao Du and I am you. Fuck you. You want to touch Ye Han. What Lao Du says has nothing to do with my dime. As long as I live a fucking day, I will protect Ye Han for a day!"


    "Brush!"


    Tao Hua looked up at Du Xianyang without expression.


    "Fuck you, don''t you fucking stare at me!" Du Xianyang shouted and waved his right hand.


    "Pooh!"


    The sharp blade directly pierced Tao Hua''s stomach, and the blood instantly dyed Tao Hua''s clothes red.


    "Fuck you, it''s all fucking stabbing my father. You''re so fucking awesome!" Du Xianyang scolded and then the second knife.


    "Poof!"


    After Du Xianyang stabbed the two knives, he opened Tao Hua''s collar, and then walked back to the crowd without expression.


    ����


    An hour later, several of us returned to the harem.


    Du Xianyang, Ji Xuan and Guo thought went home. Zhang Fengyu and the three of them also woke up.


    The conference room is full of us, and there is basically no free space.


    "Where''s brother Xiaobao?" Liu Rui asked, looking at the empty seat in front of me.


    "I''ve arranged for his people to go, and they''ll come later!" as soon as my voice fell, the door of the conference room was pulled, and brother Bao came in alone.


    "Little brother Bao!" I stood up and shouted.


    Little brother Bao waved his hand, then didn''t go inside, but stood at the door and lit himself a cigarette.


    We all looked at brother Xiao Bao, and no one spoke.


    "Hoo!" brother Xiao Bao breathed a sigh, then opened his mouth and said, "you know more about what''s going on here than I do, so I won''t say much. We''ve fixed Tao Hua today, and Zhao Sanken won''t let us go. It''s expected that they will fight back tomorrow, so master Liu means to let you go back to Hainan with me..."


    "Back to Hainan?" Liu Rui stood up in an instant, with an incredible tone.


    Everyone present knows what it means to go back to Hainan!


    That fucking means we lost and withdrew from the battlefield of H city.


    "Master Liu''s meaning is very simple. Now you can only wait to die here, so you must go back to Hainan with me and hide first!" brother Xiao Bao continued.


    "Hide? How long?" asked Liu Rui.


    "Depending on the situation, you will come back when the time comes!"


    "Then our man is still in Zhao San''s hands, and that man doesn''t care?" Meng Liang asked at this time.


    "...." brother Xiao Bao said nothing, indicating his acquiescence.


    For a moment, the room was quiet. A few seconds later, Zhang Fengyu suddenly stood up and said to me, "I''m not your person. It seems that I don''t need to attend this meeting!"


    "Sit down!" I rubbed my temples and shouted tired.


    But Zhang Fengyu didn''t seem to hear me, and then went out.


    "Pa!" I grabbed Zhang Fengyu''s arm, then wrung my eyebrows and shouted, "I fucking let you sit down, do you hear me?"


    "Fuck you, brother Wei''s life and death are uncertain now. You don''t even care about his mother. I''ll have a meeting with you to study JB. If you don''t save us, we''ll save ourselves. For so many years, I''ve seen countless gunshot wounds on my body, but none of them was hit by others because of running away!" Zhang Fengyu shook off my arm and roared with excitement.


    "Did I say I didn''t care? Did I fucking say I didn''t care? If Uncle Wei had an accident, you''re the only one in a hurry, okay?" I punched Zhang Fengyu on the chest and shouted with my teeth.


    "Fart, you''ve all gone to Hainan. Who''s going to save people?" Zhang Fengyu was stunned and shouted.


    "Did I promise! I asked you, did I fucking promise!"


    Zhang Fengyu was stunned by my questioning one after another. His eyes looked confused. Although he didn''t go back, he didn''t continue to go forward.


    "Zhang Fengyu, we won''t ignore uncle Wei..." Liu Rui explained for me at this time.


    "What''s the meaning of what he said just now?" Zhang Fengyu pointed to brother Xiaobao at the door, stared at beads and asked.


    "He is him and we are us. He just gave us an opinion. Didn''t we promise..." Liu Rui lit a cigarette and said something speechless.


    Hearing this, Zhang Fengyu was silent, because he also knew that he was too excited just now.


    "Can I go back?" I asked Zhang Fengyu with an expressionless face.


    Zhang Fengyu glanced at me, and then looked at brother Xiaobao at the door. After thinking about it, he turned and walked back to his position.


    "You study your own business. I''ll go out first..." then brother Bao opened the door and went out.


    "Wait a minute!" I shouted quickly, and then followed out.


    ����


    Outside the meeting room, while smoking, I looked at brother Bao and asked, "if we all go back with you, can Wei Yiwen come out?"


    Brother Bao looked up at me and shook his head.


    "Then say you want us to give up Wei Yiwen?" I was surprised.


    "Ye, it''s not a short time for you to come to H city. You should know the choice of some things..." brother Xiaobao patted me on the shoulder and advised me.


    "You know, I can''t give up Wei Yiwen!"


    "But now there''s no way to save him. Zhao San didn''t kill him because he knew you would throw yourself into the net one by one. Today, Tao Hua is just trying to test how much you have. However, through today''s events, Zhao San already knows that there are no cards in your Harem. What''s left is master Liu''s help to you, but now Zhao San doesn''t know Afraid of Master Liu, he is afraid of others! "


    "Who?" I asked hastily.


    "He is afraid of the person after Wei Yi''s tattoo. Because he doesn''t know this person, he will test you. The test result is very obvious. The person after Wei Yi''s tattoo can''t help you do more things. Do you understand?" brother Bao''s mouth is almost foaming, but he still explains it to me patiently.


    "What about Liu Yong? Does he really have nothing to do? Since he knew it was a trap, why didn''t he tell me?" I narrowed my eyes after taking a long smoke.


    "Master Liu didn''t know. He also guessed, and told you at that time that you might not be able to listen..."


    "That is to say, no matter what, Wei Yiwen, I will give up, right?"


    "Yes!" little brother Bao ordered very simply.


    "OK, I see."


    With these words, I walked into the conference room without expression.


    In the meeting room, everyone was smoking with their heads down, and the atmosphere was very depressed.


    "Cough!" I cleared my throat and walked to the front of the conference table.


    After hearing my voice, everyone looked up and looked in my direction.


    I looked around at everyone in the room, and then whispered, "you will follow brother Xiaobao to Hainan later..."


    "Bang!"


    After hearing my words, Zhang Fengyu stood up with a loud voice, and the stool behind him was brought down directly.


    I looked at him and then said, "I''ll deal with Wei Yiwen myself?"


    "How do you deal with it?" Zhang Fengyu asked very directly.


    "I have my way, you can go to Hainan honestly!" I lit a cigarette and replied with a relaxed expression.


    "Fart, do you think I''m stupid? What else can you do at this fucking time?" Zhang Fengyu reacted very fiercely.


    "I said there was a way. You don''t have to ask more about the others!"


    "It''s impossible. I can''t go to Hainan unless you tell me how to save people..." Zhang Yuyu directly waved his hand and interrupted me.


    "I fucking said I had a way! I said for the last time, get the fuck out to Hainan. I''ll deal with the rest, don''t you understand?" I stared at the beads and shouted at Zhang Fengyu.


    "Then I''ll go to Myanmar with you!" Zhang Fengyu replied to me with his neck crossed.


    "What did you do in the past? What would you do in addition to killing? Is it time for fucking killing to solve the problem?" I patted the table and asked Zhang Fengyu word by word.


    "Well... I don''t believe you can save people..." Zhang Yu held back for a long time.


    "You don''t believe me, don''t you? Uncle Wei didn''t fucking say you didn''t believe me. You''re a fucking thing. Tell me! It''s like you care about him alone. Yes, I have no feelings with him! If you don''t believe me, get out of here now. No one cares what you''re willing to do!"

 Chapter 1444

    I pointed to the direction of the door and shouted as if I were crazy.


    Zhang Fengyu was stunned by my appearance. He looked at me with a stiff expression and didn''t say a word.


    "If I can''t save Wei Yiwen, I won''t come back even if I die in Myanmar!" after dropping this sentence, I directly walked out of the conference room with a big step.


    In the conference room, Meng Liang, Liu Ruiyuan and their faces were confused. They didn''t understand what was going on.


    Zhang Fengyu was still staring at the direction of the door, silent for five or six seconds, and then sat down on the chair.


    ����


    "How did you study it?" after I went out, brother Xiaobao stopped me and asked.


    "They went back to Hainan to hide with you..." I didn''t hide anything, to tell the truth.


    "Won''t you come back with me?" little brother Bao asked.


    "Who will save people when I go back?" I asked with my neck askew.


    "Are you fucking crazy? What can you do to save people like this? Do you know that as soon as you enter Myanmar, someone will follow you!!" little brother Bao looked surprised, pressed his voice to the lowest, pulled my clothes and said.


    "It''s a big deal. I can''t let others die for me in Myanmar..." I replied very indifferent.


    "Will Zhao San give you a chance to change? If you go, neither you nor Wei Yiwen can get out!"


    "Then I have to try. If I don''t go to Myanmar now, there is really no hope. As long as there is a little hope, I have to go..."


    "Are you crazy now? Master Liu said he would help you back when the time is ripe!"


    "I can''t wait until then, brother Xiaobao, you don''t have to persuade me. I''ve already told them that you''ll start in a minute!"


    Brother Xiao Bao looked at me, then sighed and shook his head very speechless.


    Harem conference room.


    "Rego, how can I fix it?"


    After I left, the north and South scratched their heads, looked at Liu Rui with a very worried expression and asked.


    "If you ask me who the fuck I ask, we''ll just do what people arrange..." Liu Rui looked down and cut his nails with a relaxed expression.


    "Then we really go to Hainan?" Duan Hui also asked at this time.


    "Why don''t you go and die here?" Liu Rui asked with a slant in his eyes.


    "Shit, how can I fix the fucking leaves? Let him go to Hainan?" at this time, Meng Liang was the most upset because he wanted to go to Myanmar with me, but he knew I couldn''t agree, so he didn''t say it all the time.


    "Just go. He must have his way. We don''t have to worry about it..." Liu Rui replied while putting away his nail clipper.


    "What about the harem?" the old car asked.


    "Close it first. We can''t protect ourselves now. How can we be in the mood to take care of the harem? Let''s talk about it first..."


    On the other side, Zhang Fengyu, Xiao Qingshan and Wu Mengjie sat together. All three were smoking with their heads down.


    "Brother Zhang, what do you say we do?" at this time, Wu Mengjie broke the silence, looked up at Zhang Fengyu and asked.


    "..." Zhang Fengyu looked up at Wu Mengjie, sighed and didn''t speak.


    "Now that brother Wei is away, we can do what you say. We listen to you..." seeing that Zhang Fengyu doesn''t speak, Xiao Qingshan continued.


    At this time, Sun Li beside them patted Zhang Fengyu on the shoulder and said in a low voice: "you can follow us back to Hainan. Now there is no better way. Since your friends can trust ye Han, I think you should also trust them..."


    Zhang Fengyu looked up at Sun Li, remained silent for a long time, and then nodded calmly.


    "Creak..."


    At this time, the door of the conference room was pushed open and brother Xiao Bao came in.


    "Have you all decided?"


    After Xiao Bao came in, he looked at everyone in the room and asked in a low voice.


    ��������


    No one spoke and there was silence in the room.


    "Brother Xiaobao, I ask you, if ye goes to Myanmar, can he save people?" Meng Liang stood up and asked.


    "I don''t know..." brother Bao shook his head.


    "... can he come back?" Yuan Yuan pursed his lips and asked.


    "I don''t know..." brother Xiaobao shook his head again.


    "Why don''t you know anything!" Yang Song shouted, grinding his teeth, and was made speechless by brother Xiaobao.


    "It''s mainly because he didn''t tell me anything..." brother Xiao Bao spread his hands, and then said: "in fact, you should choose to believe him. Everyone is brothers. You think he doesn''t trust you, but don''t you also believe them?"


    Brother Xiao Bao''s words directly stunned Meng Liang and them. Everyone was a little embarrassed and lowered their heads.


    Brother Xiao Bao looked at Meng Liang. They didn''t talk. He looked down at his watch, and then said, "in this way, I''ll give you an hour to prepare your luggage. In an hour, we''ll gather here. We don''t insist. We''ll go if we want to go. We should do whatever we don''t want to go..."


    With these words, brother Xiaobao pushed the door and walked out of the conference room. After brother Xiaobao walked away, Sun Li followed him out.


    "Wow..."


    Liu Rui was the first to stand up. Then he looked at everyone in the room with his eyes burning on the table. After a moment of silence, he opened his mouth and said, "I don''t know what you think, but since ye said to let us go, I''ll listen to him. You can say I''m greedy for life and afraid of death. I don''t want to explain. Anyway, I''ll do whatever he says!"


    With these words, Liu Rui turned and walked outside.


    Meng Liang shook his head helplessly, and then went out with him.


    In this way, the people in the house went out of the conference room one by one. Zhang Fengyu, Xiao Qingshan and Wu Mengjie were the last to go out.


    ����


    An hour later, at the gate of the harem.


    Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song, Lao Che, Duan Hui, Nanbei, Zhang Fengyu, Xiao Qingshan, Wu Mengjie, Wu Mei, er Mei and little beauty spared. A total of 12 people stood very neatly at the gate of the harem.


    They stood at the door for at least twenty minutes, and everyone looked to the end of the street.


    "Don''t you send us?" Liu Rui shook his head and whispered to himself. Everyone didn''t find that his eyes were wet.


    Among our brothers, Liu Rui may know me because he is the smartest. He knows that I may not be able to come back this time when I go to Myanmar, so I let everyone go to Hainan. This parting may be the last parting!


    But Liu Rui didn''t tell anyone, not because he was greedy for life and afraid of death, but because he respected my choice.


    "Almost, get in the car!" brother Xiao Bao rolled down the window, stretched out his head and shouted at Liu Rui.


    "Why don''t ye come and send us? Even if you don''t go to Hainan together, you should come and send us?" Yuan Yuan asked stubbornly.


    "... he has his business and won''t come over!" brother Xiao Bao frowned back.


    "Let''s go..." Liu Rui patted Yuanyuan on the shoulder, then dragged his suitcase onto the car.


    "Hey..." Yuan Yuan sighed, and then followed him to the car.


    Then the others got on the bus one by one. Only Meng Liang stood in place, biting his lips and refused to get on the bus.


    "Liangzi, get in the car!" the old car sat in the car and shouted at Meng Liang.


    "Where''s the leaf? Where has he gone?" Meng Liang shouted solemnly, biting his lips.


    "..." hearing this, the old car was silent.


    "What does he mean? Why doesn''t he come and send us?" Meng Liang then shouted.


    "Get in the car, he won''t come..." Liu Rui frowned at this time.


    "Ye Han, you fucking come out!"


    "We all agreed to go to Hainan. Why don''t you fucking come out!"


    "What do you mean, drafted? Get out!"


    ����


    Meng Liang stood by the side of the road, braving the cold wind, shouting my name one after another. Meng Liang began to cry. Tears flowed down the corners of his eyes to his face, but Meng Liang couldn''t control so much and still shouted my name like crazy.


    Everyone in the car silently looked at Meng Liang on the side of the road. No one spoke or asked him to get on the bus. Just quietly watched him roar on the side of the road.


    "OK, why is it like this..." Liu Rui looked up at the plaque in our harem and whispered softly.


    ����


    At the end of the street, I squatted at the corner, my body twitched slightly, and my tears fell to the ground drop by drop.


    At four o''clock in the morning, a Land Rover opened the road, followed by eight or nine white overlords, and drove to the H City Airport with great momentum.


    The atmosphere in the car was very depressed. Only brother Xiao Bao and Sun Li said two words from time to time. Everyone else lowered their heads and said nothing, especially Meng Liang. The whole person was just like losing his soul, staring out of the window.


    "After a while, when we arrive at the airport, there will be a private plane to pick us up. You touch everything you don''t hurry with your mobile phone on the car..." when we were about to arrive at the airport, brother Xiao Bao asked back.


    "Bang!"


    Meng Liang took out a pistol from his arms and directly hit the car.


    Zhang Yuyu and the three looked at each other with some hesitation.


    "It''s all right. I can give it back to you when you come back..." brother Bao saw Zhang Fengyu''s hesitation, so he explained again.


    "It all depends on what I do. People will do whatever they say..." Zhang Fengyu scolded in silence, and then took things out of the suitcase.


    After a while, the car was full of weapons, what pistols * *, even fucking *!


    "You... You''re very professional!" little brother Bao said with a long mouth after looking at the weapons they took out.


    "This guy is the one who eats this bowl of rice!" Zhang Fengyu replied casually, then took his bag, pushed open the door and got out of the car.


    "Ha ha..." looking at Zhang Fengyu''s back, brother Bao shook his head and grinned.


    Half an hour later, Liu Rui and others followed brother Xiaobao on a private plane.


    ����


    The other side.


    Liu Rui and his plane left in less than ten minutes. I drove to Su Su''s house.


    Because I want to say goodbye to my favorite person. If I don''t see her today, I may not have a chance in the future.


    I stood at the door of Susu''s house, hesitated for a long time, and finally pressed the doorbell.


    "Ding Dong! Ding Dong!"


    The doorbell rang twice, and I didn''t press it anymore. Instead, I stood in place and waited.


    After waiting for almost five or six minutes, there was a noise in the house.


    "Who?" Susu''s voice was a little lazy.


    I pursed my lips and didn''t speak.


    "Creak..."


    The door was pulled open a gap. Su looked out through the gap and just saw me standing at the door.


    "You... Why are you here!"


    Wearing sexy pajamas, Susu opened the door with bare feet, looked at me in surprise and shouted.


    "I came to see you and caught a traitor in an instant..."


    I forced out a smile and walked into Susu''s house.


    "Brother, can you change the time to catch the traitor? It''s only four o''clock in the morning. Mom, I have to sleep!"


    Su Su closed the door, grinding his silver teeth, looked at me with a broken expression and shouted.


    "... I''m leaving soon. Come and say goodbye to you!"


    I sat on the sofa and was silent. I looked up at Susu and said.


    Su Su was stunned when he heard what I said. Then he came to me and asked, "Why are you going? How long are you going?"


    "... I don''t know. Maybe I''ll never come back a week or a month." I shook my head and replied.


    "Why did you go?" at this time, Susu had awakened and stared at me.


    "If something happens, the harem may also close. You don''t have to inquire about it. Anyway, I''ll say goodbye to you..." I rubbed my head and replied.


    After listening to me, Su Su pursed his lips and was silent.


    The two of us looked at each other silently without talking.


    "Don''t you tell me when you''re finished? What''s this now? Just leave?" Susu, who had been silent for a long time, was crying and beating me on the chest.


    I sat on the sofa and didn''t know how to answer her question.


    "You talk, when the fuck are you going to let me wait!"


    Su Su knocked on my chest one after another. I took her in my arms and whispered, "I''m sorry..."


    "Get out!" when Susu heard what I said, he took off my arms and pointed to the door and shouted loudly.


    "I''m really sorry..." I repeated this sentence again sitting on the sofa.


    "Get out of here! Get out of here!"


    "I told you to go away! Do you hear me?"


    Scolding and scolding, Su Su suddenly squatted on the ground and kept sobbing.


    I looked at Su Su and sighed. Then I slowly stood up and prepared to walk towards the door.


    Then as I passed Susu, she suddenly looked up and grabbed my hand.


    I was stunned for a moment, then shook off her hand and prepared to move forward. Su Su stood up in an instant and threw himself directly into my arms. Before I could speak, Su Su kissed me directly with his lips. At that time, my mind was blank, just instinctively and violently.


    Many people say that kissing has a taste. If it does, I think the taste I could feel at that time should be bitter.


    I didn''t know how long I kissed Su Su. Anyway, it was a long, long time. I looked at her sexy body. The body was hot and dry. I began to become crazy. From the lips to the chin, and then from the chin to her white neck, the two of us kissed from the living room to the bathroom.


    "Wow!"


    Su Su, who was pressed on the wall by me, reached out and turned on the sprinkler. The warm water poured on both of us in an instant.


    Looking at Su Su''s looming figure, I felt that my body seemed to be on fire, and my blood seemed to boil.


    Susu''s black hair fell down from her shoulders, responding to me and staring at me with her big eyes.


    "Help me take off my clothes..." Susu put his hands around my shoulders, his eyes blurred, and whispered in my ear.


    After hearing Su Su''s words, all the madness in my body was finally released.


    There is infinite spring in the house.


    After the passion, I was not as excited as I thought, nor did I feel proud of owning Jesus.


    At this time, I looked at the blood on the sheet and felt infinite guilt, because I couldn''t give Su Su a future that could be outlined or a stable life. Even I didn''t know when I could stand in front of his parents, hug their daughter and say, I''m married to your daughter.


    I can''t complete too many things, but Susu is still willing to give her to me. I don''t know whether she is impulsive or how. Anyway, when I am most dangerous, I still have a brother with me and a woman who loves me with me. I''m really satisfied.


    I slept in bed with Susu in my arms for more than three hours. I suddenly opened my eyes and confirmed that Susu had fallen asleep. I crept out of bed.


    Looking at Su Su''s happy sleeping position, I sighed gently, and then found the paper and pen from the drawer.


    "Sorry, I''m gone. I still have a lot to do. If I can come back, I hope I can hear you call me husband. If I can''t come back, don''t wait, don''t read! Ye Liu!"


    After writing these lines, I put on my clothes and walked out of the bedroom with almost no sound.


    At the moment I walked out of the bedroom, Su Su suddenly opened her eyes and looked at the black and white words on the bedside table. Su Su''s tears couldn''t stop flowing, but she didn''t make a sound.


    This is the parting between us. There is no need to stay, silent and speechless.


    ����


    An hour later, I set foot on the flight from H city to Yunnan.


    Sitting on the plane, I looked at the ground under my feet. At this moment, I have too many things to put in H city. I want to come back because I still want to see Su Su again.


    In addition to missing accidents, there is fear in my heart.


    To tell you the truth, at this moment, I''m afraid. I''m really afraid, because I don''t know what will happen to the Myanmar party, whether I can come back alive, and whether I can save Wei Yiwen.


    The unknown is terrible. If I say I don''t have any fluctuations in my heart now, it''s pure bragging!


    It''s all born of mother. Who''s not afraid of death!


    But even if I die, I will die to understand that I don''t want to stay in Myanmar.


    I''m dead. What about the harem? What about Susu? Who avenged piggy on Mingda?


    People, the more they have, the more afraid they will be of death. The people who are really afraid of death are because they feel they have nothing.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to China Eastern Airlines flight m1987 from H city to km city. The flight distance of this flight is 4579 kilometers, and the estimated flight time is 5 hours and 38 minutes. The flight altitude is 7 kilometers, and the average flight speed is 753 kilometers per hour. In order to ensure the normal operation of the aircraft navigation and communication system, please do not fly during the takeoff and descent of the aircraft To use a laptop... "


    The sound of the radio interrupted my thoughts.


    "Sir, the plane is about to take off. Please turn off your cell phone and fasten your seat belt..." a stewardess beside me said to me with a smile.


    "OK!" I nodded, then reached out and fastened my seat belt. When I reached out and took out my mobile phone, a note fell to the ground.


    The stewardess bent down to pick up the note on the ground and gave it back to me with a smile.


    I took the note and turned off my cell phone directly.


    After the stewardess left, I looked at the note in my hand and opened it with great doubt. I saw a line of Xiujuan small characters written on it.


    "One flower, one world, one leaf, one pursuit. One song, one sigh, one life. Su Liu!"


    Although my educational level is not high, I still understand that the last line is a person all my life.


    Quietly put away the note in my hand. I turned and looked at the scenery outside the window. After a while, I sat back and fell asleep.


    ����


    A bedroom in a private villa in Yangon, Myanmar.


    Wei Yiwen was lying in bed eating grapes while watching Myanmar TV programs. Although he couldn''t understand what was said on TV, he still watched it with interest.


    "Creak..."


    The bedroom door was opened and Zhao San and Zhang Yao came in.


    "Hehe, enjoy it?" Zhao San looked at Wei Yiwen on the bed and grinned. Obviously, he was in a good mood.


    "It''s OK. I''m just waiting to die here!" Wei Yiwen glanced at Zhao San and replied indifferently.


    "Do you want to hear the news in China?" Zhao San went to Wei Yiwen''s bed and asked with a smile.


    "What news? The leader has changed?" Wei Yiwen was stunned and asked.


    "Ha ha, you are so humorous..." Zhao San laughed and then said: "my people were beaten yesterday. They did it by Ye Han, but it was Liu Yong who saved them, not the people behind you..."


    "I told you there was no one behind me. Why don''t you believe it!" Wei Yiwen sat down and said to Zhao San.


    "Yes, no, you has the final say. Now all of them, including three of you, have gone to Hainan. It is estimated that it is almost there now."


    "..." Wei Yiwen narrowed his eyes and was surprised.


    "Don''t be surprised, ye Han didn''t go to Hainan!" Zhao San waved his hand and then said.


    Hearing this, Wei Yiwen''s heart clicked and his face changed instantly, because what he is most afraid of now is that we go to Myanmar to save him.


    "Ye Han is very smart. He chose to come by himself and let others go to Hainan, but anyway, you and ye Han will die here. When you die, everything in H city will be mine, including your harem bar!" Zhao San rubbed his palm and shouted excitedly.


    "Why don''t you kill me now?" Wei Yiwen whispered, biting his teeth.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t kill you until I know who''s behind you..."


    "Are you afraid?" Wei Yiwen raised his eyebrows.


    "It''s not fear. Before ye Han died, I don''t want to grow branches outside. Ye Han, the child, has slipped away in my hand too many times. I can''t miss this opportunity..." Zhao San slowly stood up, shook his head and said.


    "Such an adult is afraid of a child? It''s funny, but..." Wei Yiwen glanced at Zhao San with disdain.


    "Hehe, I thought he was a child at first, but then..." Zhao San didn''t finish the following words.

 Chapter 1445

    "Why do you have to fight with Ye Han and them?"


    Hearing this, Zhao San''s eyes suddenly became dark. Then he clenched his teeth and said, "because they killed my son! I want to avenge my son!"


    "Your son?" Wei Yiwen was stunned.


    "They all have to bury my son!"


    After Zhao San threw down this sentence, he directly turned and walked out of the house, leaving Wei Yiwen sitting alone with a puzzled expression.


    On the plane from H city to km city.


    I slept for almost two hours. Suddenly I heard a loud noise. I didn''t sleep well. I fell asleep at once.


    I rubbed my eyes, then looked around and found that it was a stewardess arguing with a bald middle-aged man in his forties.


    Although I didn''t listen carefully, I almost knew the reason for the quarrel. It seemed that it was because the passengers wanted coffee and the stewardess brought coke. I looked at the middle-aged man silently, and then turned my head to go to bed.


    But after I closed my eyes, the quarrel seemed to become more and more intense and I couldn''t sleep at all.


    "Where''s your purser? Call your purser!" the middle-aged man trembled and pointed to the stewardess.


    "Sir, I apologized to you. What else do you want?" the stewardess stooped slightly and looked very speechless.


    At this time, the surrounding passengers also stood up and looked at the excitement indifferently.


    "Don''t fucking tell me it''s no use, you go to see your purser now!" the middle-aged man was very rude and stretched out his hand to drag the stewardess while talking.


    "Sir, please pay attention to your words." the stewardess'' face changed immediately after hearing the dirty words.


    "I fucking pay attention to NIMA B!" the stewardess didn''t say that. Fortunately, the middle-aged man became more crazy and scolded the stewardess.


    "How can you do this!" the stewardess'' quality was quite good. Although she was scolded, she didn''t show anger, but her body trembled.


    "How the fuck am I? Take me to your purser quickly!" the man said this and dragged it into the stewardess''s hand.


    "You... You let me go!" the stewardess exclaimed as she struggled.


    "Is that all you have to do?"


    At this time, a young man with simple clothes and a shaved inch stretched his waist and shouted in a very irritable tone.


    "What does it matter to you whether I''m finished or not?" after hearing the young man''s words, the middle-aged man released the stewardess''s hand and shouted at the young man.


    "You whet and haw here. I went to sleep. Do you think it has anything to do with me?" the young man looked at the eye excrement casually, then stood up and walked to the middle-aged man and looked at the middle-aged man up and down with his eyes.


    "What do you mean?" the middle-aged man made the young man look a little scared, took a step back, pointed to the young man and asked.


    "It''s a big old man. He''s so funny to find the purser because of this B matter. What can you do even if you find the purser? Can you throw her into prison? If you die, I''ll change you two cups of coffee. How can you live more and more fucking at such an old age!"


    The young man looked at the middle-aged with contempt and said.


    "..." the middle-aged man who choked directly couldn''t say a word.


    "You have to forgive people and forgive people. At your age, think about what your children would think if they saw you like this? People, don''t let people laugh when you live. Look at these people watching the excitement. Who doesn''t laugh at you? Do you think it''s appropriate for a master in his forties to scold a little girl?"


    After the young man said these words, he patted the middle-aged man on the shoulder, and then sat down on his seat.


    The middle-aged man stood in place with a dull expression, silent for a moment, and then quietly sat back to his seat.


    The spectators and the stewardess looked at the young man with different eyes, but the young man didn''t care about it at all. After sitting down, he covered his face with his jacket and then slept.


    The originally lively cabin was suddenly quiet because of the young man''s words.


    The stewardess hurried to get coffee for the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man also calmed down, and the onlookers returned to their positions.


    I turned my head and looked at the cuntou young man beside me, grinned, and then turned my head to look at the scenery outside.


    ����


    Half an hour later, the young man took the jacket off his face, looked at me, smiled and asked, "where are you going, man?"


    "Ah? Are you talking to me?" I turned my head and looked out of the window at the young man.


    "It''s just the two of us. I won''t talk to you. Who do I talk to?" the young man said with a little silence.


    "Hehe, I''ll go to Kunming..." out of politeness, I smiled back.


    "Coincidentally, I''ll go to Kunming too!" the young man stretched out his right hand to me, smiled and said, "my name is Li Dong. What''s your name?"


    "Ye Han, just call me ye." I had a good impression of the young man. Although I was in a bad mood, I shook hands with the young man.


    "Ye Han..." Li Dong whispered my name, then looked at me and said, "man, what are you doing in Kunming?"


    "... go out and relax." I was stunned and replied.


    "Me too. It''s no fun at home. Go out for a walk..."


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and was not in the mood to continue talking with him. I turned my head to the other side and looked at the scenery outside.


    "Man, I don''t think you''re very happy. Is there something on your mind?" when Li Dong saw me turn my head, he didn''t stop talking to me and continued to talk to me.


    "Nothing on my mind..." I twisted my head in silence.


    "What can you do with me? Did your daughter-in-law run away with others?"


    "No..."


    "Oh, I''m sorry to say this. I know. I can understand your mood now. I tell you, young man! I know you!" the young man gave me a look that understands you, then looked at me and continued without talking; "It''s just a daughter-in-law. What''s great? I told you. I vaguely remember that when I was eight years old, my daughter-in-law was cheated by another boy in our class with three pieces of bubble gum. I remember the angel that day was gray..."


    "Brother, have you ever been beaten so comforting?"


    Now I understand that the young man around me used to be a fucking teaser. There are a lot of teasers around me. I didn''t expect to be a plane next to a teaser.


    "No, but I was scolded several times..." Li Dong recalled.


    "In fact, brother, my daughter-in-law didn''t run away with others. You don''t have to comfort me. Really, I''m afraid I can''t control beating you..."


    "Oh, I know you''re embarrassed to tell me. I said I can understand. My daughter-in-law also ran away with others. It''s no big deal. I told you..." Li Dong didn''t seem to hear me. He still whetted in my ear.


    "Can you change the subject, brother!" I prayed with a broken expression.


    After listening to my prayer, Li Dong turned his eyes, touched his chin and said, "OK, I''ll change a leaf. Where are you from?"


    "H city people." I casually replied.


    "It''s very cold in city h. I''ve been there once. I''ve seen ice sculptures there. I''m from city D. if you go to city D in the future, you can call me. I tell you that there''s nothing I can''t deal with in city D. I''ll tell you..."


    I turned my head and looked at Li Dong with a speechless face. I really underestimated Li Dong''s ability. I found that this man was an upgraded version of Liu Rui. It seemed that he could talk about any topic, and he talked endlessly as soon as he spoke.


    "You are from D city. What are you doing in KM city? These two places are far away?" I asked curiously.


    "Where do I travel, because I heard that the girls there are more open and used to make an appointment..." Li Dong smiled and replied.


    "Oh," I nodded.


    "I can tell your fortune with that leaf. Do you want me to tell your fortune?" Li Dong saw that I was no longer interested in this topic. He quickly changed another topic. Then he directly dragged my right hand and began to study it without my consent.


    In this way, I spent the rest of my time on the plane listening to this Li Dong. He talked to me alive for more than three hours without drinking a mouthful. I wondered if he was thirsty?


    How many times I want him to stop for a drink, but he doesn''t give me this opportunity at all. From constellation to five elements, from book of changes to gossip, and even from college entrance examination mathematics to Jin Ping Mei, there''s nothing he can''t talk about. In the end, I feel that my head is a big circle.


    ����


    "Leaf, wait for me!"


    After getting off the plane, although I tried to walk faster, I still got rid of this Li Dong, more than 200 meters away from me, waving and shouting at me.


    I reluctantly stopped and stood in place waiting for this Li Dong.


    Half a minute later, Li Dong snorted and ran to me. Then he took out his mobile phone and said to me, "leave a phone number. I''ll go and play with you when I have a chance..."


    "Forget it, I don''t have to go back to H city..." I hesitated and refused.


    "It''s all right. If you come to D City in the future, you can come to me and I''ll arrange for you!" Li Dong''s eyes are very sincere, which makes me unable to refuse, so I reluctantly took out my mobile phone.


    I just took it out, Li Dong grabbed it directly, and then pressed out a series of numbers. After doing this, Li Dong stuffed his mobile phone into my hand, waved at me and said, "if you can''t get along, you can come to D city to find me, brother, I''ll arrange you!"


    With these words, Li Dong pulled his suitcase and stopped a taxi.


    "Let''s go!" Li Dong sat in the car, stretched out his head and waved at me.


    I was a little confused and stood where I was. I didn''t know what had happened at all, because all this happened so fucking suddenly that I was very caught off guard!


    ����


    After walking out of the airport, I turned on my mobile phone and found that more than a dozen missed calls, including Liu Rui, Du Xianyang and security guard Han Chao.


    I took a simple look, and then I went back to Liu Rui first.


    When the mobile phone rang, Liu Rui answered the phone. Liu Rui didn''t speak after he connected the phone. I heard someone shouting on the other side of the mobile phone. Who?


    Listen to the voice should be Meng Liang, Liu Rui replied to sell insurance, and then hung up directly.


    Two minutes later, my cell phone rang. It was Liu Rui.


    "Have you been to Hainan?" I asked very directly after I answered the phone.


    "Just arrived, and you?" Liu Rui asked back in a very low voice.


    "I''m here too, Meng Liang and them..."


    When I was halfway through my question, Liu Rui directly interrupted and replied, "we are all fine. Just pay attention to your safety..."


    "That''s good. If I can''t go back, don''t let Liangzi come and avenge me!"


    "We''ll wait for you to come back!" Liu Rui replied firmly, and then hung up the phone directly.


    Seeing that the phone was hung up, I shook my head reluctantly, and then dialed Han Chao.


    "President ye, what have you done? Why is there no one in our harem?" Han Chao shouted excitedly after answering the phone.


    "We came out to do something. The harem may be closed for a while. I forgot to tell you..." I touched my nose and explained in a low voice.


    "What''s wrong with ye?" Han Chao suddenly became smart and asked in a very serious tone.


    When I heard Han Chao''s words, I was silent for a moment, and then said, "nothing. You tell the security guards of the harem to give them a month''s leave temporarily. If you don''t want to do it, you can find another job..."


    "They all laid off workers and said nothing had happened!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I said there would be no accident if there was no accident. You can do whatever you want!" I frowned and scolded.


    "Really nothing happened?" Han Chao hesitated and calmed down a lot when I scolded him.


    "Don''t fucking curse me every day. If something happens, can I not tell you?"


    "If nothing happens, I''m afraid you won''t tell me..." Han Chao breathed a sigh when he heard me.


    "All right, hurry up and do what I told you!"


    "Don''t worry, I''m sure I can do it clearly..." Han Chao promised.


    "Then hurry!"


    After that, I hung up the phone directly, and then found a noodle restaurant near the airport to prepare for a meal.


    ����


    Inside the noodle shop.


    While eating noodles, I looked through the text messages in my mobile phone.


    "Fuck, why not!" I took a sip of noodles, frowned and scolded, and then threw my cell phone directly onto the table.


    Five minutes later, I took a sip of noodle soup, threw the money on the table and strode out of the noodle shop.


    "How the fuck is this?" I stood by the side of the road and looked at my cell phone. No matter how to find it, I couldn''t find the text message Guo thought sent me.


    "Young man, do you want to stay?" just at this time, an aunt came to me with a small sign and asked with a smile.


    "No..." I waved my hand impatiently, and then walked forward.


    "Young man, wait for me!" when my aunt saw that I was leaving, she quickly caught up with me, and then came up to me and whispered, "are you looking for someone?"


    "How do you know?" I was stunned.


    Aunt smiled, then took out a mobile phone from her trouser pocket, stuffed it into my pocket, patted my pocket and said, "the person you''re looking for is me!"


    With these words, my aunt turned and walked in other directions. I put my hand into my trouser pocket, looked at my aunt''s back and smiled.


    After my aunt left, I took out my mobile phone from my trouser pocket. There was no password. I directly opened the call record and found that there was only one number on it.


    Two minutes later, I found a quiet place and dialed the strange number.


    "Hello, who?" the voice was very gloomy and cold after connecting the phone.


    "I got on the boat tonight..." I replied to the opposite sentence according to what Guo thought I had given me in advance. Because it was illegal immigration, the state caught it more strictly, so I needed a secret signal to contact them.


    "Who introduced you?" asked the other side in silence..


    "Guo thought!" generally, they don''t need a ticket for smuggling. They give money first and say the person''s name before boarding. Guo thought is the ticket.


    "Then he contacted me..." he replied without thinking.


    "He doesn''t have time now. I said Guo thinking is Guo thinking. There is no impostor in this matter!" I was annoyed by the whole face, and my voice was much higher in an instant.


    "Where are you now?" the other side was silent and asked in a low voice.


    "Airport!"


    "Two hours later, you go to a place called Longxin bath. Where will someone pick you up?" he hung up the phone.


    "Shit, it''s like meeting a fucking spy..." I looked at my mobile phone and scolded silently. Then I stood by the roadside and reached out to stop a taxi.


    "Where are you going?" the driver looked at me with a smile and asked.


    "Longxin bath!"


    Half an hour later, I got out of the taxi. While paying the driver, I took out my mobile phone and dialed the number just now, but after I got through, I pressed it directly on the opposite side.


    "What does this mean?" I looked at my cell phone, frowned and muttered, and then found the Longxin bath they said.


    After standing at the door and looking at it for a while, I pushed the door open and went in.


    "Welcome to Longxin bath." the girl at the front desk shouted lukewarm as I came in.


    "..." after entering the house, I looked around the bath and found that it was no different from an ordinary bath. In addition, it may be due to noon. There were not many people in the bath and the furnishings in the house were relatively old.


    After a turn, the waiter looked at me and asked, "do you take a bath?"


    Hearing this, I was stunned. Then I went to the waiter and said mysteriously, "get on the boat tonight!"


    "Go to bed? Sir, we don''t have special service here..." the waiter was stunned for a while, then looked at me with a shy expression and said.


    "Elder sister, what kind of ears are you? I said get on the boat!" I explained in a very speechless way.


    "Get on any ship, we''re not the dock..." the waiter looked at me like a fool, turning his eyes and returning to me.


    ��������


    "The code is wrong or what?" I muttered in my heart, and then said, "Guo thought recommended it!"


    "Do you recommend taking a bath?" the waiter''s eyes were more confused and looked at me more like a fool.


    "Shit, I don''t know anything. I told you the JB code!" I scolded wordlessly, and then went straight out of the bath hall.


    "It''s not you. It''s you who come up, go to bed and think about Guo. Why do you scold me when you leave?"


    The waiter shouted at me, I ignored it directly, and then walked out the door.


    "It''s true that people now have so many stories after taking a bath. Fortunately, it''s not heard by the anti pornography, otherwise it''s hard to explain..." looking at my back, the waiter whispered, and then bowed his head to play with his mobile phone.


    After I got out of the bathroom, I stood on the road with a cigarette in my mouth and looked at the endless flow of traffic. I felt as if I had been fooled.


    After smoking, I took out my cell phone and dialed the phone again. This time I just couldn''t get through.


    "Fuck, what the hell is going on! The KM people are fucking unfriendly!" I bowed my head and scolded, and then squatted directly on the side of the road


    Time passed minute by minute. Half an hour disappeared in the blink of an eye. My mobile phone didn''t ring. No one answered the call to the opposite side.


    "Hello, the phone you dialed has been turned off!" I don''t know how many times I''ve called, but all I hear is the same voice.


    "Fuck!"


    I scolded. Originally, I was more upset. I was even more worried when I was waiting here, because I was afraid of delaying my boarding at night.


    Five minutes later, I dialed the phone again, but it was still turned off. I looked at the gradually darkening sky, thought and was ready to go.


    Then just when I reached out to stop the car, an electric car quickly stopped in front of me.


    "Get on the boat?" an old man in his fifties waved to me on the electric car.


    "Yes, what do you do?" I looked at the old man and his tattered electric car and felt that I might have been played,


    "I came to pick you up. Get in the car!"


    "Can this car work?" to tell you the truth, I think the electric car is fast flashing, and it''s easy for the police to keep an eye on it, so I hesitated and didn''t dare to go up.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve carried more than 300 kilograms of fat people. Your small physique must be all right..."


    I don''t know whether what the old man said is true or false. Anyway, I followed him on the broken electric car.


    After I got on the bus, the old man turned the accelerator and the electric car rushed out for more than ten meters.


    "Well, am I cruel?" the old man looked back at me and asked.


    "Sir, look at the way..." I stretched out my hand silently and pointed to the front.


    "Ha ha, young man, is it your first time to do this?" the old man asked with a laugh.


    "Ah, what''s the matter?"


    "Do you know all the rules?" the old man continued.


    "What rules?" I''m afraid the old man will be confused. I just have fucking rules when I sneak across the country.


    "You don''t understand anything at first sight. I tell you why you let me pick you up?" the old man frowned and asked.


    "I don''t know..." I shook my head.


    "Now the country is under strict control, and they don''t dare to make it clear. If someone catches it, it''s a matter of a lifetime. I''ll tell you..."


    "Then why aren''t you afraid?"


    "I''m the one they hired to ride three rounds for 20 yuan. Even if they catch me, it''s nothing." the old man laughed back at me.


    "Shit, I fucking thought it was so mysterious. Let me wait so long, but I didn''t find the third wheel!" after listening to the old man, I immediately understood what was going on, and my mood couldn''t be calmed at all!


    Half an hour later, I came to an intersection with the old man. It was surrounded by roads and fields. The scenery was extremely desolate. I felt that I couldn''t see people for more than 100 meters.


    "Creak!"


    The old man put on the brake, then turned to me and said, "wait here, someone will pick you up!"


    "Grass, how can you get on a fucking boat? It''s more difficult to get scriptures. You have to change halfway!"


    I scolded wordlessly, and then stepped down from the electric car.

 Chapter 1446

    "The real stowaways will come later. I''m not, so I don''t know the way. Just wait here..."


    The old man replied to me, then turned the accelerator and rode the electric car back the same way.


    I''m on the roadside now, smoking and looking at the surrounding scenery. I''ll wait for more than two hours.


    At 8 pm, it was dark around me. I couldn''t hear anything except the wind. I didn''t even have a fucking car.


    "Why the fuck haven''t you come yet!"


    I squatted on the ground, bored Bala holding the cigarette butts under my feet.


    For more than two hours, I smoked two boxes of cigarettes. I didn''t drink a mouthful of water. My whole lips turned white and my throat was like smoking.


    "Fuck, throw me this stupid place. What the fuck am I going to do if I can''t get to the village and the store? I can''t go back if I want to go back!" I stood up, stamped my numb right foot, biting my teeth and scolded.


    However, at this time, a middle-aged man suddenly appeared on the roadside. The middle-aged man shook me with a flashlight and shouted softly, "did you get on board?"


    "It''s me!" I quickly waved and promised.


    The middle-aged strode to me with a flashlight, then looked at me and asked, "do you understand the rules?"


    "What rules?" I was stunned and looked at the middle-aged man in my eyes.


    "Bah!" the middle-aged spit, then took out a plastic bag and threw it in front of me. He looked at me with his eyebrows and asked, "haven''t you done this before?"


    "No..." I replied with an irritable expression.


    "Throw the cell phone and other things you don''t want to take into the bag..." the middle-aged pointed to the black plastic bag beside him with his feet, looked at me and said.


    "What do you mean not to bring?" I looked at the plastic bag on the ground and was a little confused.


    "Those who can kill people are not allowed to take them, and electronic devices are not allowed to take them!!"


    "Grass, the whole security is more strict than him!" I was stunned and didn''t take out my mobile phone.


    "Cooperate. You want to cross the river. We want to make money. We are all considerate and good to everyone..." the middle-aged touched his mouth and looked at me and whispered.


    "Can I get my cell phone back?" I hesitated and asked.


    "I''ll give it to you after getting off the ship. We won''t send you a mobile phone. It''s been such a long time!"


    I watched the middle-aged silent, then took out my mobile phone and silently recorded the number in my heart.


    "Pa!" I threw my cell phone into the bag.


    The middle-aged man smiled, tied the bag, and then walked forward with the bag.


    "I..."


    I was about to open my mouth and suddenly two people ran out and directly put a black head cover on my head. My eyes were dark.


    "Pa Pa!"


    Then I felt my body was caught, and a man''s voice sounded in my ear: "don''t be afraid, I''ll take you!"


    Then I followed these people slowly forward, almost more than 300 steps, and I was brought into a car.


    "Can you get this thing off my head?" I whispered as I sat on my seat after getting on the bus.


    "Take it for a while!" a cold voice responded to me.


    "Cao, you''re a stowaway or a fucking kidnapping! Are you like this! This fucking killed me. I don''t know how to die. You drive me away and I get off!" I then shouted. My body began to struggle, but it was directly pressed down.


    "What the hell do you mean! I''ll get out of the fucking car, you hear me!"


    The more I think about it, the more scared I feel. I don''t have to do this, so my forehead starts to brush and sweat, because I think I may have been set by someone!


    "Little brother! Calm down. We can''t help it now. You''re holding on for a while and you''ll be there!" a kind voice comforted me at this time.


    "Grass! What the fuck is going on..." I replied speechlessly, then lowered my head and didn''t talk.


    After driving for more than an hour, the car suddenly stopped. I was led out of the car. Listening to the sound of pushing the door, I thought it should be a big yard.


    "The blindfold can be taken off!"


    After entering the house, I heard the people around me shout at me.


    I took off my eye mask and felt the light around me was particularly strong. I quickly blocked it with my hand. After a while, I slowly moved my hand away and found that it was really in a small room.


    The house was very messy. There were moldy lunch boxes everywhere, cigarette butts and beer bottles. The moldy and smelly air made me uncomfortable. I subconsciously slapped my hand in front of my nose.


    This room is very small. I feel I can walk about 20 square meters. Except for the garbage I just mentioned, the rest are all black bedding. They have no beds or pillows. They are all paved on the ground with a paper case under them. It seems that the living environment is very difficult.


    When I saw this scene, I frowned. I was a little suspicious that these people were beggars or what the fuck they were!


    It doesn''t look like a fucking stowaway!


    There is a table in the middle of the room. Four middle-aged people are sitting around the table, drinking beer and playing mahjong.


    "Who asked you to come?" the man sitting opposite me looked up at me and asked me while touching mahjong.


    "Guo thought!" I adjusted my breath and replied expressionless.


    "Thirty thousand!" the man reached out and threw a card, then turned to me and asked, "what are you doing in Myanmar?"


    "This has nothing to do with you?"


    I wiped the sweat on my forehead and said something irritable.


    "Hehe, idle chat is not..."


    The man looked at the other three people as he spoke. His expression was very strange.


    "When do you start?" I answered closely.


    "At one o''clock in the second half of the night, there are still several people who haven''t arrived. When you get together, go!" the man looked at his card and hesitated.


    "How many people are there altogether? Are they all here?" I quickly asked.


    "There are twenty or so in total. They don''t all come here, but you take a boat... Two cakes!" the man thought for a long time and finally made a two cake.


    "Oh, oh..."


    I nodded thoughtfully, and then sat down next to the man.


    "You can sit there and have a rest. We''ll leave later. Although we took some trouble when we came here, there''s nothing wrong when people arrived..." the man opposite me said to me with a friendly expression.


    "Ha ha, OK!" I smiled and nodded, then casually picked up a chair and sat down next to their table.


    "You can play too?" the bald youth sitting next to me grinned and looked at me.


    "I used to work in the casino!" I replied low-key, and then glanced at the cards of the bald youth.


    "I''ve worked in the casino, so I should play very well..." the young man chatted with me while playing cards.


    "Well played, I won''t sneak into the country!" I rubbed my face, replied with some embarrassment, and then pointed to the youth card and said, "what do you think if you don''t play 90000!"


    "Fuck, there''s no one outside. I''ve heard it on the other side. Dare I fight!" the young man touched his brain melon seeds and listened to JB''s hesitation.


    "Don''t worry about the Hu pancake on the other side. You can''t ask for ten thousand words. You''ll be right if you listen to me..." I looked at the card in front of my house and said solemnly.


    "It''s like the truth..." the young man hesitated for a moment, and then threw 90000 out.


    Yes, I really don''t want 90000.


    "You''re very powerful!" the boy turned to look at me and looked surprised when he saw that the opposite family didn''t want 90000.


    "OK, make do with it..."


    "Why don''t you play two hands to help transfer?"


    Then the young man was going to the starting station. I quickly pressed the young man and said, "I don''t know how to play. You''d better play by yourself!"


    "No, I just went to the bathroom!" the young man finally stood up and gave his position to me. I had no choice but to sit in the young man''s position.


    "What''s my brother doing in H city?" the man opposite me looked at me while shuffling cards.


    "It''s a bar runner..." I replied casually, and then asked the man, "how do you play?"


    "Just like your H city..."


    "How do you know I''m from H city?" I was stunned, and then asked in some surprise.


    After hearing this, the man nodded and smiled, then looked at me and said; "The people Guo thought sent must be from H City, or around H city."


    "Are you familiar with Guo thought?" I asked intentionally or unintentionally while throwing dice.


    "It''s OK. I''m not familiar with him. I''ve been in contact with his father for several times. His father always gives people to us..." the man took a sip of beer and enjoyed it very much. Then he asked, "what''s your relationship with Guo thought?"


    "Shua!"


    When I heard this, I looked up at the man, because I thought he asked in a strange tone.


    "What am I doing?" the man was a little scared by me.


    "I''m a friend of Guo Siwei..."


    "Then you are a policeman!"


    "What?" I let the big man talk a little confused. Why the fuck did it involve the police.


    "Don''t be nervous, Guo Siwei is a policeman, so is his father. The people they sent over are policemen or prisoners, and then we help him sneak into other countries..." the man wiped the beer around his mouth and explained with a smile.


    "Have you sent him to others?" I was a little surprised.


    "Often..." the man looked down at the mahjong in front of him and replied to me very casually.


    "Hehe, brother, is this your own business?" I asked with a smile.


    "It''s not my own. I''m one of the branches. We''re all under the control of the top. Before each smuggling, the top will send us text messages, and then each branch will pick up its own guests, and finally get a piece of the boat..." the man explained to me very patiently.


    "How much do you earn this trip?" I looked at the bad environment around me and felt that they should not earn much.


    "We earn less, 200 or 300 thousand a year, but we earn more..." when it comes to the back, the man''s voice is obviously much lower, and his eyes are a little erratic.


    "It''s just a stowaway. How much can you earn from it except for those for you? Dongfeng!" I answered as I played cards.


    "Little brother, I think you''re nice. I told you not to tell others..." the man touched a card, looked at me with a mysterious expression, and then said, "we earn money from smuggling, but people don''t earn it!"


    I was stunned when I heard the man''s words. I didn''t understand what he meant.


    "Aren''t they all illegal immigrants? Why is the money different from the money?"


    "I told you about this a few years ago. It turned out that we were engaged in smuggling, but smuggling is a risky thing, and the competition is not small, so we earn less. Then suddenly there came a foreign woman, who is so strong and has a chest bigger than my head..."


    "Big brother, you say the point!"


    I think the man interrupted as soon as he talked about foreign women.


    "Yes, it''s off the subject..." the man smiled and then said: "The woman signed an agreement with us. Anyway, she asked us to work for them, and then they helped us contact the guests. Several major smugglers in our side signed it, and I signed it. After signing it, the business was really good, there were more guests, and there was no competition between the same lines. Now we are in special harmony, and guests will be delivered every day Door, but... "


    Speaking of this, the man smiled, picked up the beer around him and drank it.


    "But what?" I asked anxiously.


    "But the woman asked us to strictly abide by her rules. For example, the process that we picked you up just now was stipulated by others. Although it was a little troublesome, it was really safe, but later I slowly understood why they had such requirements!" when it came to the key place, the man took another sip of beer.


    "Brother, can you finish talking before drinking?" I let the man break down.


    "Ha ha!" the man laughed and said, "they do this because they abduct and sell women and children!"


    "What? Really or not?" I exclaimed.


    "It''s not so good..." the man looked at me, glanced, and then said: "they will let us send a group of people together every time. However, our group of smugglers may not be who will receive the abducted women and children. Their arrangement is not regular, and everything is random!"


    "Then why did he do this?" I was puzzled.


    "Why else? The police don''t understand who these people are in the hands of so many stowaways!"


    After listening to the big man''s words, I immediately understood what was going on.


    To put it simply, a person bought them without spending a penny, and then arranged for them to smuggle customers, but each time they smuggled, a group of abducted women and children would be arranged. In this way, due to the large number of snakeheads, the police could not determine which snakehead was responsible for transporting real women and children.


    I have to say that the boss of this abduction gang has a lot of mind. Basically, he is a white glove and empty wolf. People don''t have to give anything and bear any responsibility. He works for him for free by relying on these snakeheads.


    Then the snake head earned money from smuggling, but the boss earned money from trafficking.


    I now understand that there are some very clever rules in all walks of life. Smart people use rules and ordinary people are bound by rules.


    For example, we are now very popular taxi software. People don''t have to go out of a car to be a software, but they have robbed a piece of heaven and earth in the rental market. Although we can''t completely ban traditional taxis, we can get a certain share in such a solid taxi market, which can''t be achieved by sleeping.


    No matter when people do things, they still have to rely on their brains.


    "Since you have studied so well, brother, why are you willing to work for others?" I threw a card and asked.


    "Who the fuck is willing to work for others? There''s no way. If we leave the people above, we can''t live at all. Let alone stand on our own, even if we leave the organization, it''s easy to let people die..." the man replied with an unnatural expression.


    "Ha ha, it''s so evil!" I smiled, picked up a bottle of beer and directly bit the bottle cap with my teeth.


    "Not so good. I tell you, these people not only send women and children, but also sometimes let me send some important people. Last time I stole a senior official in Myanmar..."


    "They''ll fix this thing too!" hearing this, I suddenly felt refreshed, looked at him with bright eyes and shouted.


    "Brother, why are you so excited..." seeing that my reaction was wrong, the man was stunned and asked in some confusion.


    "Nothing... Nothing..." I waved back.


    "I think the people above me seem to have everything intact. Last time they asked me to send a box of cultural relics. They are all fucking gold!"


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and didn''t continue to answer.


    "So the people above me are definitely not simple, and they must not be easy to provoke. A little snake like me just makes a little money to spend. After all, I know what I am like. I''m not the material to be a big boss..." the man spoke very honestly. Then he raised his beer and drank it.


    I looked at the man, smiled and said, "maybe you''ll be angry when..."


    "Ha ha, if I had that time, I would never forget your brother!"


    The man laughed and touched his glasses with me.


    "Brother, are you ready to do this all the time?" I asked after drinking the wine.


    "How can I? I''m going to earn some money and go home in a few years to marry a daughter-in-law and plant land..." the man patted his stomach and laughed.


    In this way, I followed these people while pulling calves and playing mahjong to deal with the time. During the chat, I learned that the man''s original name was song De, and the gang was not as many as I thought. There were five people in total, and everyone''s division of labor was very clear.


    Although they know what they do is against the law, they don''t know how long they will be sentenced if they are caught. Basically, all the people in this gang are illiterate. The bald youth with the highest education level just now graduated from the second grade of junior middle school.


    What''s more surprising to me is that these people basically don''t have any life plans. They deal with day by day. They basically don''t save the money they earn. They spend it on drinking or women. Although they don''t live well, smoking is all Chinese


    From this we can see that they are very confused about their future.


    ����


    Around ten o''clock in the evening.


    Song de received a call. I didn''t hear what he said.


    "Get ready to work!" Song de shouted to the others in the room after he put down the phone.


    "I see... Fuck, I lost again today..." the bald youth patted his big head, then came to me with an eye mask, buttoned his nose and said, "man, take this thing with you, and we''ll take you aboard..."


    "I''m so familiar with it, so I don''t need it..." I smiled and refused.


    "Oh, make do with it for a while. It''s all the rules, and I can''t help it! Don''t be difficult for me..." the young man looked at me and discussed.


    "OK!" I reluctantly took the eye patch and put it on my face.


    "Long live understanding..." the young man smiled and patted me on the shoulder, and then led me to the outside.


    After walking out of the house, I found that they were not just me, because the youth shouted and stood in line. Listening to the footsteps, I thought there could be at least ten people.


    "Brother song, do you have anyone else?" I was stunned and shouted in a low voice.


    "There are some poor people. Take them along the way. Don''t worry. They have nothing to do with you..." Song de whispered back to me.


    "Isn''t it from abduction?" because I wear an eye patch, everyone doesn''t know what other people in the yard are.


    "No, they are also guests, ordinary ships, you are high warehouse..." brother song explained with a funny comparison.


    "What the fuck are you going to do with smuggling?" I was speechless.


    "It''s not so good. How much money do you spend and what treatment do you enjoy? Make sure your money can''t be wasted... We have to pay attention to the rate of return in our business..."


    "Shit, who has nothing to do with sneaking with you two..."


    "There''s no round trip!"


    "Well..."


    I let song de choke a little speechless. I quietly followed the big army and didn''t want to chat with such people at all.


    ����


    After walking for more than ten minutes, we got on the bus. After getting on the bus, I took off my eye mask directly.


    "Oh, why did you take it off?" Song de shouted after seeing me take off my eye patch.


    "It''s too fucking oppressive to take this thing..." I rubbed my eyes and replied.


    "Remember to take it with you when you get off the bus, or you should call me..." Song de said in some embarrassment.


    "OK, I''ll take it with me when I get off and cooperate with you!"


    I reluctantly agreed, and then song de gave the driver a look, and the van started.


    After the van started, it drove for about 20 minutes and finally stopped in front of a port.


    "Brother, put on your eye mask. It''s time for us to get off..." Song de turned his head and shouted at me.


    I had no choice but to put on my eye mask again, and then got out of the car under the guidance of others. After getting off the car, I could clearly hear the sound of waves beating the river bank.


    A group of us walked along the river bank for about 100 meters. Song de finally stopped, and then turned to me and said, "brother, here we are. You can get on the boat when all the people arrive..."

 Chapter 1147

    "Can I take this thing off?" I pointed to the eye patch on my face.


    "Ha ha, take it down. It''ll be all right when you get to the place..." Song de smiled and replied to me.


    I pulled off my blindfold, rubbed my eyes, and carefully observed the surrounding environment. I found that we were next to a river at this time. There were no landmark buildings and road signs around. There were woods everywhere. When the breeze blew, it made a noise. It felt very gloomy. There were no ships on the river. It didn''t feel like a place to sneak across at all.


    But on my right hand, I heard many vans, and there were about a dozen people standing next to the van. I think these people, like me, came to smuggle.


    "Little brother, let''s go and have a rest. We can''t get on the ship until we wait for everyone..."


    Song de put his arm around my shoulder and went to the side of a container. Then he casually found some paper shells, and the two of us sat on the ground.


    "Smoke!" Song de smiled and handed me a Chinese stick.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled, took the cigarette and held it in my mouth.


    "Pa!"


    Song de helped me light the cigarette on my mouth, and then lit it for himself.


    "Hoo..." I took a deep breath of smoke, then squinted at the van on the side of the road, smiled and asked, "brother song, these are stowaways?"


    "Yes, they are brought by others, and they are all the guests contacted by the top, just like you..." Song de replied to me while smoking.


    "Ha ha, there are a lot of people..." I roughly counted. There can be at least 20 people on the roadside. If this person is calculated as 10000, it will be more than 200000.


    "It''s OK. The market is good recently. We''ve done more than ten jobs here. When we look back, several of us can earn twenty or thirty thousand..." Song de grinned and seemed to be in a very good mood.


    Then when I had a chat with song De, a fat middle-aged fat man came over. Before he got to the place, he heard his hearty laughter and shouted at us: "brother song, why are you hiding here? I''m looking for you!"


    "I don''t see people coming. Sit and have a rest..." Song de stood up, walked forward a few steps and met the fat man.


    "Ha ha, brother song, you''ve earned a lot in this job!" the fat man smiled and simply shook hands with song De.


    "Make do with it. How many people have you been out this time?" Song de touched his head and his expression was quite natural.


    "Just give me three fucking people... Busy in vain!" the fat man said with some dissatisfaction.


    The two men came to me while talking. The fat man looked at me, then stretched out his hand and pointed at me and asked, "is it new?"


    "Ha ha, no, this is my guest!" Song De quickly waved his hand to explain, and then dragged the fat man to introduce: "Lao Liu, brother Ye!"


    "Brother Liu!" I slowly stood up and shook hands with the fat man very politely.


    "Ha ha, you''re welcome... Sit down!" after shaking hands with me, Lao Liu patted me on the shoulder, and then took me to sit on the paper case.


    "Brother song, you said you had so many people this time. When will you come to my side to give me guidance? Brother, I haven''t opened in the past half a month..." fat brother Liu sat on the paper case, his small eyes turned to song De, and said something.


    "Hehe! I have nothing to guide. If I understand the work, there will be more money..." Song De is very smart and pays great attention to what he says. Lao Liu thinks song de has a good relationship with the boss, so there are more people to divide each time. However, song de secretly ordered Lao Liu.


    Lao Liu was stunned when he heard this. Then he laughed and said, "yes, I don''t understand that there must be less money, but brother song, if the relationship is not in place, will there be less money?"


    "Why? Have you ever offended the boss?" Song de asked with narrowed eyes.


    "Shit, when can I see the boss?" Lao Liu patted his thigh and scolded wordlessly.


    "That''s great. We haven''t seen the boss. What''s the matter? If it''s not in place, we don''t have to be angry if others answer more. Think about whether there''s something wrong with ourselves!" Song de stood up and patted Lao Liu on the shoulder.


    Lao Liu choked a little hard by song De''s words, then took out a cigarette from his trouser pocket, looked at me and asked, "is there a fire?"


    "Yes!" I nodded, then took out the lighter and handed it over.


    After Lao Liu took over the lighter, he lit a cigarette on his mouth. While smoking, he looked at the waves in the river. After a moment of silence, he looked up at me and asked, "where are you from, brother?"


    "From H city!" I didn''t have a good impression of this old Liu, so my answer was very perfunctory.


    "Ha ha..." Lao Liu smiled and felt that I didn''t pay much attention to him, so he didn''t continue to say.


    So the three of us sat on the box, chatting and waiting for someone from the opposite side.


    However, during the chat, I always felt that there was something wrong with this old Liu, because when he smoked, he always used his right hand, while his left hand was always behind the beverage bottle in front of him. Song de sat next to him and couldn''t find his little movements, but I was different. I sat a little higher, so I could clearly look at old Liu and take a look at his mobile phone from time to time, And his face was worried and flustered, and his eyes had been looking in the direction of song De.


    Although I found these problems, I didn''t expose him and still observed his little movements. However, song de seemed to see nothing and still chatted with me.


    "Why the fuck didn''t you come!" about five or six minutes later, Lao Liu suddenly stood up. At the moment he stood up, I saw him put his cell phone in his pocket.


    "Wait a minute, what''s the hurry!" Song de glanced at Lao Liu and whispered back.


    Instead of paying attention to song De, Lao Liu took a few steps forward, then pretended to take out his cell phone, looked at his cell phone and said, "it''s almost 11:40!"


    "What''s your emergency?" Song de looked at Lao Liu''s anxious look and asked kindly.


    "It''s not so bad. I have a fucking job there..." Lao Liu grabbed his cell phone and replied casually.


    Looking at Lao Liu, I chuckled and asked, "my daughter-in-law is waiting at home. I''m worried!"


    "Ha ha, that''s not..." Lao Liu smiled when he heard me.


    "Wait a minute, it should be fast..." Song de looked at his mobile phone and comforted softly.


    "Why don''t you call them and ask where they are?" at this time, Lao Liu turned his eyes and suggested.


    "Ha ha!" hearing this, song de laughed and explained, "there''s a fucking * here, and the phone can''t go out at all! If you want to make a phone call, you have to walk a kilometer, I guess it''s almost the same!!"


    Lao Liu was stunned for a moment, and then asked in disbelief, "when did you have it? Why don''t I know?"


    "It seems that Xiao Ba brought it. It''s said that it''s professionally matched. It''s a bar with shielding effect!" Song de patted Lao Liu on the shoulder and replied beautifully.


    "Hehe, now the boss doesn''t trust us more and more. It''s better if we don''t come here when we go out to work!" Lao Liu rolled his eyes and said some two B''s.


    "Oh, why are you so excited? The boss is also thinking about safety! If you don''t have anything to worry about, block it. It''s no big deal. It won''t delay anything if you don''t call..." Song de smiled and comforted Lao Liu.


    "This fucking hasn''t come yet, and we can''t get in touch on the phone. We''ve let people string. We don''t know how to string!" old Liu frowned back.


    "It''s all right! It''s not time yet! When they don''t come, we can make a phone call when we go out..."


    "I find your heart is really JB big!" Lao Liu scolded speechlessly, then sat back with a worried expression and looked at the distance.


    Song de looked at Lao Liu and smiled. Then he picked up the mineral water on the ground and drank it.


    I sat aside and obviously saw that Lao Liu had a problem, but I didn''t say it, because I could see it. Song de must also see it. Since he didn''t mention it, it must be reasonable for him. As an outsider, I don''t say much. After all, it has nothing to do with me.


    After more than ten minutes, there was finally a movement on the side of the road, and three cars came to us quickly.


    Lao Liu and song de stood up almost at the same time, and then carefully observed the car opposite.


    "Fuck, it''s coming!" Lao Liu scolded in a low voice. Then he tossed his short legs and walked in the direction of the passing car at a high speed.


    Song de patted me on the shoulder, then smiled and said, "come on, let''s go too. You can get on the boat in a minute!"


    "OK!" I nodded and followed the direction of song De''s car.


    ����


    "Bang!"


    The door of the van bounced open and three young people jumped out of the car.


    "Why the fuck did you come here! I thought something had happened to you!" as soon as the young man got off the bus, Lao Liu kicked the young man''s ass with a smile.


    "Don''t fucking mention it. I met a drunk driver on the way. I didn''t fucking scare me to death!"


    The young man rubbed his hands and said with some fear.


    "Then how did you come here?" Song de asked at this time.


    "The police didn''t check the back carriage at all, or I would have thrown it away..." the young man looked at Song de and explained, then pointed to me and asked, "who is he?"


    "Stowaways..." Song de replied.


    "Grass, what are you doing with him? Can you let others hear this?" the young man''s face changed instantly and looked at me with strange eyes.


    "They are all friends!" Song de explained with a smile.


    "Even friends can''t do it. Who the hell knows this man can''t do it!" the young man continued.


    "Xiao Wu, what do you mean? Can''t you trust him or me?" Song de shouted with a straight face.


    "It''s not a matter of faith. You gave me such an outsider for the first time. What do you think if it was you?" the young man saw that song de was not happy, so he asked in a tactful tone.


    "Well, if it''s inconvenient for me to be here, I''ll just go. Anyway, I''ll get on the boat later..." I touched my nose and said something embarrassed.


    "Forget it, I''m even more worried when you leave. I''d better stay with us!" the young man waved his hand and said irritably.


    "Not..."


    I saw that song de was going to talk, so I quickly dragged him, shook his head and signaled him that he didn''t have to go on.


    "Come on, what a big deal. It''s so unpleasant. It''s time for the ship to come. Let''s go and arrange it!" at this time, old Liu opened his mouth. The young man snorted when he heard this, and then took his head to the direction of the wharf.


    After arriving at the dock, the young man stood by the river with his eyes narrowed, and I stood beside him.


    Song de and Lao Liu walked to their car, and then the van began to go out one by one. After a while, there were more than 20 people standing on the dock, men and women, old and young. Anyway, there were all kinds of people.


    These people are now standing in line at the dock. Some know each other and smoke and chat, while others bow their heads and don''t say a word.


    "Well, we''ll get on the boat soon. Everyone pay attention to what people ask us to do. Everything is based on safety, otherwise we won''t dare anyone if something happens!"


    Song de shouted loudly on the steps with a loudspeaker.


    "When will the boat come?" a voice came from the crowd.


    "I guess we''ll have to wait a while!" soonde replied.


    "Grass, it''s been a fucking day. You haven''t got on the boat yet. You''re smuggling and transporting drugs!"


    "Everyone is considerate. After all, we have to give priority to safety!" Song de frowned and explained.


    "Are you safe? B ah! Let''s get on board!"


    "Yes! Get on the boat. I have fucking business!"


    "Get on board!"


    I don''t know who started it. The crowd burst open in an instant.


    "How the hell is this?" Song de put down his microphone and looked at Lao Liu. He asked helplessly.


    At this time, the young man around me grabbed the loudspeaker in Song De''s hand and shouted, "shut up! Who doesn''t want to go, get out of here now!"


    "Brush!"


    After the young man shouted, it was really fucking effective. The crowd immediately quieted down, and everyone looked at the young man.


    "Grass, these things don''t deserve to be cleaned up..." seeing that the people were quiet, the young man shook his hands and wrists and smiled proudly at Song De.


    "It''s not easy to get out..." Song de wiped his mouth, replied with some disgust, and then began to organize his people to arrange to get on board.


    12:00 am Beijing time.


    "Shua Shua!"


    The water splashed on the river, and the huge motor sound and jet sound suddenly sounded. Everyone on the river looked up at the big ship.


    When the fishing boat was about to dock, a fisherman stood on the deck and shook the sky with a flashlight.


    "Coming!"


    When song de saw the signal, he threw away his cigarette butts, twisted it with his feet, turned and shouted at me, "brother, the boat is coming!"


    Hearing this, I hurried to song De''s side and squinted at the boat on the river.


    The young man responded to the fisherman with a flashlight, and the fishing boat soon landed.


    "Let the goods go on board first. There will be an accident in the province..." after the fishing boat landed, the young man turned to discuss with song De.


    "OK, you do it first!" soonde nodded.


    "Get everyone out of the car and line up for the boat, Ma LiuDi!"


    The young man turned and shouted. Then he saw his people crashing into the van. After a while, a dozen people with hoods were pulled out.


    This is the first time I have seen human traffickers abducting women and children so close. Most of the people I saw were women and only two children. These people were covered with sour black mud, hair and eyes. They were dragged forward by young people''s men like walking corpses.


    "This... This is the goods?" I looked at Song de and asked in some shock.


    "It''s not so bad. They''re all fucking abducted and sold abroad as prostitutes..." Song de replied to me with a stiff expression.


    I can feel that he may not love to do such a thing, and he is forced to be helpless.


    "Peng!"


    The young man kicked a child in the stomach, then pointed to the child and scolded, "fuck your mother, go quickly!"


    The child was wearing a Headcover. I couldn''t see his expression, so I saw him run a few steps forward. This group of people seemed to have no idea of resistance for a long time, and others became numb when they hit and scold.


    "There are twelve in total. Count them..."


    When all the women got on board, the young man shouted to the fisherman on board.


    "Shua!"


    The fisherman slowly swept the group twice with a flashlight, then made an OK gesture and shouted, "no problem!"


    "Brother, you can get on board..." Song de patted me on the shoulder and said.


    "OK, brother song, I''m leaving. We''re destined to see each other again..." I smiled back, then took my cell phone and walked to the boat.


    "Brother ye, take this with you. It''s useless if something happens." Song de handed me a black plastic bag.


    I took it and opened it. There were two bottles of iron cans similar to fly medicine.


    "What is this? Fly medicine?" I was stunned and looked at Song de with a smile.


    "What''s the fly medicine? This is a small oxygen tank. If something happens, you can use it!" Song de explained wordlessly.


    "Thank you, brother song!?" I patted song de on the shoulder, then turned and walked in the direction of boarding.


    When I was about to get on the boat, I waved to song de and he smiled.


    ����


    After boarding, I was directly arranged in the best cabin, not only food, but also fucking movies.


    When I went in, there were three people, all Chinese.


    I nodded at the three of them, then found a comfortable seat and sat down.


    ����


    After all the stowaways got on board, both sides completed the handover. After a simple word, the fishing boat started again.


    "Hua Hua..." listening to the sound of the waves outside, I know the ship has started.


    I took out my mobile phone and sent a text message to Guo thinking, telling him that I had successfully boarded the ship.


    "Man, can you play poker?" I just sent a text message. A thin man with glasses in the cabin looked at me and asked.


    "You play, sleepy want to rest." I smiled and refused.


    "Well, you can rest!" the man with glasses saw that I didn''t want to play and didn''t insist. He turned and fought with others.


    ����


    The fishing boat sailed for more than half an hour. At this moment, I was completely asleep and didn''t know what was happening outside.


    "The ship ahead stops!!"


    A speedboat with the words of Chinese customs suddenly appeared on the river. The armed police on the speedboat shouted at our fishing boat with a big horn.


    When the fisherman heard this sentence, he immediately panicked. His hands didn''t listen to his brain, so he accelerated and wanted to rush out.


    "Fuck, don''t be shameful!" the armed police on the speedboat scolded in a low voice when they saw the fishing boat accelerating, then picked up the walkie talkie and shouted, "Dong Yao requests support!!"


    Three minutes later, seven or eight speedboats surrounded the fishing boat directly.


    "Big brother, how the fuck is this?" the fisherman looked at the forehead of the speedboat on both sides and shouted in a very anxious tone.


    "What the hell can I do? The ship has goods. It can''t be stopped. Drive quickly!" the middle-aged man around the fisherman frowned and replied.


    "Fuck, why did you touch Shanghai?" the fisherman bowed his head and scolded, then accelerated directly and wanted to rush out of the encirclement of the speedboat.


    But the speedboat didn''t give him this chance at all. The speedboat was surrounded on both sides of the fishing boat and in the front and rear.


    "Fuck, it''s running to catch us! Otherwise there wouldn''t be so many speedboats!" the middle-aged man around the fisherman understood what was going on. It was obviously ordered by others. The customs had been waiting here for a long time.


    If it''s an ordinary patrol, it''s easy to fool, but if you come to catch them, as long as you stop the ship, you must be fucking grabbed.


    "Brother, we can''t get out!" cried the fisherman with some despair in his eyes.


    "If you can''t get out, you''ll fucking bump me out, try to keep a distance from the speedboat, and then find a place for us to jump out of the boat. It''s not fucking clean!" after the middle-aged man said that, he rummaged through the boxes and cabinets and began to look for the oxygen tank, while the fisherman gritted his teeth and ran directly into the speedboat of the customs.


    "Bang!"


    The fishing boat collided with the speedboat and directly knocked it over.


    "Hurry up! Hurry up!" the middle-aged man shouted excitedly when he saw the speedboat turn over.


    At the same time, I was directly awakened by the huge impact.


    "Fuck, what''s going on!" before I could speak, the man with glasses in the cabin lay on the ground and scolded.


    "Did you hit something?" the man around the glasses whispered back.


    At one o''clock in the morning, KM city.


    The huge impact directly made the whole cabin boiling, and everyone was anxiously discussing what was happening outside.


    "Fuck, something has to happen. Let''s go out and have a look!" the man with eyes walked back and forth in the cabin for several times, then opened the cabin door and bent down to go out.


    A wretched looking man hurried out with him.


    "Wow!!"


    The huge waves rolled on both sides of the fishing boat. The man with glasses slowly walked to the deck with the man. When they saw the customs speedboat, they were stupid in an instant!


    "Well... Why the hell did you do it with the customs!!" the man with glasses wiped the water on his face, rolled his throat and bit his saliva hard.


    "Brother, what a fucking mess! If we can''t be caught, there''s a fucking accident!" the strong man shouted in the glasses man''s ear with the same anxious expression.

 Chapter 1148

    "Keep your fucking voice down! I''m not fucking deaf!" the glasses man scolded irritably. After a moment of silence, he dragged the strong man back.


    "Go back first and tell them!" said the man with glasses as he walked.


    "Brother, when the fuck is it? Why do you care about them!" it''s obvious that the strong man doesn''t want to go back. Now he shouts in situ.


    "You''re fucking stupid! There are so many people with great strength. Maybe someone inside has a way?" he said, and the man with glasses got into the cabin again.


    The strong man had no choice but to follow him.


    ����


    "What''s the matter outside?"


    "Did you encounter robbery?"


    After seeing the glasses man come back, the people in the cabin surrounded them in an instant. You said it and I asked.


    "Baji!"


    The glasses man took off his glasses, then wiped the river water on his face, looked at the others and replied, "fuck, I met the customs, and the fishing boat was stopped by others!!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "True or false?"


    Hearing this, the cabin was boiling. Everyone stared at the man with glasses. Everyone knew what it meant if the ship was intercepted.


    "I can lie to you at this fucking time!" the man with glasses replied in some silence.


    "What the fuck do you think! Jump out of the boat!"


    At this time, I don''t know who shouted. After hearing this, people quickly rummaged through the boxes and cabinets in the cabin to find the rescue biomass, what life buoy and oxygen tank. They were robbed in an instant.


    "Man, why don''t you run?" at this time, the man with glasses came to me, looked at me and asked.


    "Where are you going? You have to be caught jumping off the boat. I''m waiting..." I stared at my mobile phone and whispered back.


    "Ha ha..." the glasses man looked at me and smiled without talking.


    ����


    Outside the cabin.


    "Big brother, I can''t get out of here. How can I?" the fisherman wiped the sweat on his face while steering.


    "Don''t fucking ask me everything, you ask me who the fuck I ask!" the middle-aged now looks very upset.


    At this time, a shout spread again from the customs speedboat: "the fishing boat in front, please stop the ship immediately for investigation! I hope you will give up useless resistance!"


    "Repeat, please stop the ship immediately!"


    "Did I stop you, smelly B!" the fisherman scolded, and then the fishing boat accelerated again.


    On the other side, above the customs speedboat.


    "Captain, the fishing boat refused to accept the investigation. They wanted to rush out. Our speedboat has been knocked over twice!" a young policeman shouted at the middle-aged man around him.


    "Fuck, I don''t know who gave him the courage!" the middle-aged captain stared like a cow''s eye, and his nose was breathing heavily.


    "Otherwise, let''s get off the ship and break in! We have to run away!" the young policeman suggested anxiously.


    Hearing this, the middle-aged captain held the walkie talkie and remained silent for a long time. Then he suddenly looked up and shouted to the walkie talkie: "pay attention to one group, two groups and three groups. After a while, listen to my slogan, jump off the ship and get on the ship in a tough way by encircling. In case of direct outburst of resistance, there is no nonsense. The four groups are responsible for receiving and fire cover on the ship. Do you understand


    "I see!"


    The crowd answered in unison.


    "Do it!"


    "Wow!"


    As soon as the middle-aged captain spoke, a dozen policemen jumped into the river like dumplings, and then rushed to the fishing boat at a high speed.


    Above the fishing boat.


    "Big brother, they jumped down!" the fisherman was stunned and stammered when he saw the police jumping off the boat.


    "This is to kill the fish and break the net!" the middle-aged man replied with his teeth.


    "It''s fucking time, brother. Don''t drag words! What''s the matter? It''s obvious that we are turtles in a jar!" the fisherman said with a broken expression.


    "Don''t fucking study literature with me on the basis of your education level in the second grade of primary school!" the middle-aged man shouted as he agitated.


    At the same time, I followed the troops to the deck. Originally, I didn''t want to come out, but it seemed bad for me not to come out.


    "Fuck, I haven''t seen such a thing so many times!" shouted the man with glasses as he walked away.


    "Hehe, I met it for the first time..." I shook the oxygen tank in my hand, and my expression was quite relaxed.


    "I don''t think you''re nervous at all?" the man with glasses looked at me and asked.


    "There''s nothing nervous about this thing. The big deal is to be grasped..." I pretend to be very relaxed. In fact, my legs and stomach are shaking all the time now.


    "What a fucking dream!" the man with eyes smiled and then walked forward.


    "Who the fuck told you to come out?" just then, a sailor like young man on the deck shouted at us with a shotgun.


    "We won''t come out and wait to be caught?" the man with glasses took a step forward, stretched out his neck and shouted.


    "It''s none of your business, get back quickly!" the sailor waved at us impatiently.


    "Fuck you, the police are here. They said it''s none of our business!! who the fuck is responsible for the accident?" the sailor''s words angered the crowd in an instant.


    "Hula!" a dozen people rushed to the sailor in an instant.


    "Don''t fucking come here! I have a gun in my hand!" stammered the sailor, taking a step back and holding a shotgun.


    "It''s not easy for you to be paralyzed!!" the man with glasses yelled, then turned his head and shouted, "brothers, fuck him!"


    "Kang!"


    The forced sailor shot into the sky. Everyone was fucking stunned. No one thought he really shot!


    "What''s going on?" after hearing the gunshot, the middle-aged captain on the speedboat stood up, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Someone may have shot on the fishing boat!" the person next to the captain immediately replied.


    "Shoot our men?" the captain looked incredible.


    "It should be their own infighting. Our people haven''t got on board yet!"


    "Fuck, everyone is crazy!" the captain bit his teeth and scolded, then narrowed his eyes and looked at the fishing boat on the river.


    ����


    On the other side, on the fishing boat.


    The smuggler confronted the sailor. The sailor held the shotgun tightly and stepped back from time to time. Although he had the courage to shoot, he didn''t have the courage to kill.


    "What about your captain? Who cares if something happens now?" the man with glasses asked excitedly, looking at the sailor.


    "The captain is in the cab. These things have nothing to do with me. I''m a fucking sailor. Can you not be difficult for me!" the sailor prayed with a cry tone.


    "Fuck! It''s no use telling him, let''s go to the captain!" the man in glasses was silent, then turned and went to the cab.


    However, at this time, the river next to the fishing boat was covered with waves, and one armed policeman after another showed his head from the water.


    "It''s over..." the glasses man was stunned when he saw this scene.


    "Board the boat!" the armed police on the water shouted, and then a dozen armed police climbed directly onto the boat, looking like a fucking zombie from the land.


    I leaned against the board and my legs trembled. The more I saw it, the more nervous I felt, because I knew that once I was caught by these policemen, don''t fucking say I''d go to Myanmar, but it might take some fucking effort to figure it out.


    "Fuck them, get them down!" at this time, a man in his forties shouted loudly.


    "Bang!"


    As soon as he said this, he was kicked in the stomach by an armed policeman on board, and the whole man flew half a meter away in an instant.


    "Don''t move!!" the armed police held a semi-automatic and looked at everyone on the deck.


    "Hua La Hua!"


    The sound of the water surface rose again. After a while, more than a dozen policemen occupied the highland in an instant. They looked at us like prisoners. More than a dozen people stood in a row, and the muzzle of the gun was also directed towards us.


    "Fight for freedom!"


    At this time, the captain suddenly rushed out of the cab, holding a * in both hands, and shouted in an unusually impassioned voice.


    "I can''t fucking feel better. I might as well fight!"


    The crowd didn''t know who was the first to respond to the call. Anyway, the battle started immediately. The crowd picked up the guy on the ground, and then looked ferociously at the armed police. The man with glasses ran in front.


    Although the captain explained in advance that they could shoot, the armed police still chose to fight with these people at this time, because so many people die when bullets are fired. Everyone''s heart is flesh long. These people on the ship are some stowaways, not some heinous criminals, so the armed police can''t bear to shoot.


    Secondly, although they have a death quota, there will certainly not be so many, so they dare not shoot easily.


    "Peng!"


    The armed police took a step forward, then raised his leg and kicked directly on the chin of the man with glasses. The man with glasses flew out in an instant.


    With a pop, the glasses man lay on the ground. He struggled. Then he stood up again, found his glasses, and then rushed to the armed police. Now I have to admire the perseverance of these people, lie down and stand up and repeat this action.


    "Wipe your mother!!"


    A fat man carrying a steel bar directly ran to the head of the armed police. The armed police very flexibly sidestepped away from the steel bar, then licked his lips and took out his hand directly.


    "Kang!"


    A gun shot, the bullet directly hit the man''s thigh, and the blood sprayed out in an instant.


    "Ah ah!"


    The man screamed and lay on the ground with his thigh root in his arms. His expression was very painful.


    "Brother, let''s jump out of the boat!" the strong man next to the glasses man shouted at the glasses man.


    "Why the fuck jump! There are all their people below..." the man with glasses replied silently, and then continued to follow the armed police for close combat.


    "Fuck, these things are fucking crazy! Don''t die!" a young armed policeman shouted at the people around him.


    "Shoot if you can''t! The scene can''t be controlled!" another armed policeman frowned back.


    "Kang! Kang!"


    Two shots fired, instantly beat down two strong men.


    But these people don''t care. Some directly took the automatic pistols of the armed police, and the original hand to hand combat has directly become a shooting war.


    "Bang bang!"


    The firelight from the muzzle of the gun lit up the deck instantly. There were armed police on our side. Seven or eight people were injured in less than two minutes, but no one died, because no one dared to hit on the head. After all, the armed police were opposite.


    I hid behind the deck and kept observing the situation on the ship. My mobile phone was clutching the oxygen tank. Now I understand why song de gave me this thing, because he knew it would happen!


    I''m looking for a chance, a suitable chance for me to jump from the boat. I have an oxygen cylinder in my hand, so I can dive in the water for a period of time, but during this period, I have to escape the monitoring range of the police!


    I keep thinking in my mind when it''s good for me to jump!


    At the other end, there was a brief exchange of fire between the two sides, and the screams of gunfire were heard. Soon, the smugglers were beaten and lost their fighting ability. At this moment, the man with glasses and the strong man around him disappeared. I searched for a long time and couldn''t find these two people.


    "Fuck your mother, don''t come here! I have hostages!" just at this time, the captain appeared in our vision. He was carrying a *, holding an abducted woman in his arms, looking at the armed police with extremely ferocious eyes.


    "Sure enough, there are abductors!"


    After seeing the woman in the captain''s hand, the armed police licked their lips, then picked up the walkie talkie and shouted in a low voice: "the bandits have hostages in their hands, strive for a fatal blow!"


    "The wind speed is too high, please buy me time!" a response came from the opposite side soon.


    "OK!" after saying this, the armed police looked up at the captain and shouted, "calm down, you can say whatever you want!"


    "I want you all to fuck off!" replied the captain at a high voice.


    "Are you ready?" the armed police looked down and asked.


    "Who the fuck are you talking to?" the captain found something wrong and quickly stepped back.


    "Kang!"


    With a shot, the bullet opened the captain''s sky cover in an instant.


    "Poop!"


    The captain''s body fell to the ground slowly, and his death was very sad!!


    "Big brother! Big brother!" the sailors on the deck shouted in panic with big eyes and runny nose.


    And the others were stunned in the same place for a moment, looking at several policemen opposite in confusion.


    "Wow!"


    After seeing the captain shot dead, six or seven old men sprang out of the cab, and each of them had weapons, *, pistols and complete equipment.


    The leading man looked at the captain''s body. His expression was cold and didn''t say a word. He picked up * and began to throw fire at the police. These people didn''t have any nonsense at all.


    The policemen were not given for nothing. After seeing the group holding fire, they hid directly behind the ship board and shot back while dodging. It was originally a gunfight between passengers and the police. Because of the death of the captain, it was directly a battle between the two groups of people.


    I looked at these strong men. Although I didn''t know any of them, I knew they must be human traffickers. Otherwise, their fighting quality and weapons would not be so professional. Obviously, these people didn''t have stage fright at all for this kind of gun battle.


    "Da Da!"


    Countless bullets shot wildly on the board of the ship. For a time, wood chips, iron sheet and concrete flew everywhere. After these people came out, the police directly fell into passivity and did not dare to fight back.


    But this situation is not what I want to see, because I hope the police will win. Only when the police win can the police on the river relax their vigilance and I have the opportunity to jump.


    But now it seems that this situation is not suitable for escape, so I can only hide in the corner and observe the situation on the ship.


    "Get in touch with the captain quickly. We must all leave it here if we fucking fight!"


    A policeman stared at the beads, wiped the ash on his face and shouted loudly.


    "I can''t get in touch, the walkie talkie is broken!" another policeman covered the wound on his thigh and bit his teeth back.


    "Fuck, what the fuck?"


    "I jumped down and shouted!"


    At this time, a young policeman stood up directly, then jumped into the river.


    "Delay time, wait for rescue!!" the policeman shouted, then stretched out his head and fought back directly.


    "Fuck, these people are really tired of living!"


    "Bang!"


    "Kang!"


    The gunshot rang out again. It was a one-sided situation. The police moved back a little in an instant, but the fire on the traffickers was still fierce. Shuttle after shuttle of bullets were madly fixed on the board of the ship.


    Just this time when the police fought back, all five or six policemen were shot, and the least injured also had one or two wounds.


    "Bang!"


    At this time, a gun shot, a policeman''s head was directly pierced, and the whole person lost his vitality in an instant. His body fell on the board of the boat with a burst of blood, which dyed his teammates red.


    "Xiao Wang!"


    The policeman nearest to the body stared at the beads and shouted, then rushed out with the * directly.


    "Fuck you! They don''t fucking die, do they?" the policeman shouted, and then hugged the fire crazily.


    "Da Da!"


    A series of bullets were fired in the direction of the traffickers, and at this time, the support of the police finally came. There were more than ten more policemen on the ship, each with weapons in his hand. The traffickers were stunned when they saw the police coming up, and then instinctively withdrew back.


    But the police didn''t give them the chance at all. Carrying a * was a shooting.


    The two sides have red eyes. It''s impossible to get off the ship without a fucking life or death!


    "Bang!"


    A bullet hit the iron bucket on the top of my head, and the gasoline in the bucket was directly ignited. I stood up with a splash, and then walked slowly to the side of the boat, because I knew my chance was coming, and now is my best chance to escape.


    "Kang Kang!"


    The bullets flew in disorder, and the smugglers were also in disorder. They took up their weapons to fight back, because they knew that if the police won, they would be greeted by endless prisons, so they had to fight back.


    "Bang!"


    At this time, a man knocked on the back of the police''s head with a stick, and the police''s body flew in front of me.


    "Help..." the policeman looked at my direction in despair, with blood on his mouth, and shouted at me in a very weak voice.


    "Draft it, go to hell!" a middle-aged man raised his stick again with red eyes and hit the policeman''s head directly.


    I looked at the policeman, hesitated for a moment, then directly stood up, bent down to pick up the stick on the ground, and then ran directly down the middle-aged wheel!


    "Bang!"


    The sound of wood hitting the bone sounded, and the middle-aged man flew out directly.


    "Draft!" the middle-aged man shook his head after being hit by me, and then stood up again and rushed towards me.


    I pursed my lips, looked down at the policeman on the ground and found that the policeman had passed out.


    "Fuck!"


    I scolded in a low voice. Then I took a stick and ran to the middle-aged man''s head again. The middle-aged man was injured, so the reaction was very slow,. He can''t hide from me.


    "Bang bang!"


    I waved it three or four times in a row. The middle-aged man walked a few elegant steps and fell down with a pop!


    "The whole thing, shit!" I saw the middle-aged man fall, threw away the stick in his hand and scolded silently.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    I gasped for breath, then picked up the oxygen bottle on the ground and walked quickly to the back of the ship, because I knew that the police there were the least.


    We can have about ten policemen in our clothes. We can calculate by looking at the number of speedboats outside. The maximum number of policemen is 20. Therefore, there are only five or six policemen on the river. Now I have the best chance to escape. Moreover, I observed that there are four speedboats in front of me, which means that there should be one or two speedboats behind the ship, so I chose to jump in that position.


    "Pa!"


    Just as I was thinking and running towards the boat, suddenly a man patted me on the shoulder. I suddenly turned around and found that it was the man with glasses and the strong man who stared at me.


    "What do you mean?" I turned and asked.


    "I''m working hard with the police. What are you doing?" the man with glasses stroked his glasses and looked at me.


    "What the fuck do you care about me! Do what I should do!"


    I scolded impatiently, then shook off my eyes, the man''s hand and walked forward with big steps.


    "Bang!"


    I just walked out three or four steps and was directly grabbed by the strong man next to the man with eyes.


    "Do you really miss him? Why?"


    I stared and shouted angrily.


    "People are trying hard, but you hide away. Don''t you think there''s something wrong?" the man with glasses came to me and whispered. When he spoke, his eyes never left the black plastic bag in my hand.


    "Aren''t you hiding here, too? What qualifications do you have to say about me?" I was stunned, and then came back with my neck.


    "Ha ha, you don''t care about us. Show me what you have in your hand!" the man with glasses smiled and stretched out his hand to me.


    "Why the fuck should I give it to you!" as I said, my right hand touched my waist without leaving a trace.


    "Since you''re all right, let me see what you have in your hand!" the man with eyes shouted with great certainty.


    "Wow!"


    I took the pistol directly from my waist, put it on the forehead of the man with eyes, clenched my teeth and shouted, "don''t fucking delay me!"


    "... do you want to jump?" the man with eyes looked at the pistol on his forehead and asked calmly.


    "I''ll fucking tell you for the last time. What I do has nothing to do with you!"


    I pushed the gun forward, the glasses man''s head retreated, then looked at me and said with a smile, "you want to escape in the chaos. What you have in your hand is an oxygen bottle, right?"


    "..." I looked into my eyes. The man''s face was expressionless, but I didn''t explain.


    "Why don''t you say it? Guilty, isn''t it?" the man with eyes then asked, looking aggressive.

 Chapter 1149

    "You''d better shut your fucking mouth and cherish life, don''t you understand?" I was made speechless by the man with eyes, and my left hand trembled slightly. Although I don''t want to kill the man with eyes, if he keeps writing like this, I have to do it, because I can''t miss such a good time now.


    "Do you want to shoot?" the man with eyes looked at my trembling left hand, smiled, and then said, "if you shoot, everyone on board will know that you are an insider of the police, and no one can fucking save you!"


    "Fart, you''re the fucking insider!" I now understand that the man with eyes regarded me as the traitor of the police.


    "You''re not a traitor. What are you running for? You''re not a traitor. Why did you prepare the oxygen bottle in advance?" the man with eyes was stunned and asked.


    "Are you stupid? If I were really a traitor, I would have followed the police to kill you now, okay? What the fuck am I talking to you?" I explained in silence.


    After listening to me, the man with eyes narrowed his eyes and looked at me, and then looked at the strong man around him. His expression was very tangled.


    "Do you really miss him? Why?"


    The battle on the deck is coming to an end, so I''m very anxious.


    "You''re really not an insider?" the man with eyes looked at me and repeated.


    "Can you stop the ink? No one can leave after the fight over there. The person in charge of the house should prepare this thing himself..." I shouted with an excited expression, pointing to the deck.


    "... give me the oxygen tank in your hand and I''ll let you go!" the man with glasses said in silence.


    "Fuck you, now it''s me who takes the gun!" I took the muzzle of the gun and put it on the man''s forehead.


    "If you don''t give it to me, no one can fucking go!" the man with glasses replied stubbornly.


    "Shit! I fucking convinced you!" I put down my pistol silently, then took out a can and threw it to the man with glasses.


    "Step on!" I strode forward.


    "You give me one of us?" the man with glasses asked me excitedly.


    "Love or not..." I waved my hand, then took out the oxygen tank, and stepped to climb on the board.


    Just then, three or four policemen suddenly ran over, stood up and shouted, "don''t move!"


    "Shall I go to you? Don''t move!"


    The strong man next to the glasses man raised a stick and threw it directly at the police. At the moment when the police hid the stick, the glasses man and the strong man jumped off the ship very decisively.


    "Poop!"


    "Poop!"


    There were two water flowers on the river, and the two people disappeared. They never showed their heads after entering the water.


    On the other end, I saw a man with eyes and a strong man. After diving, I pinched my nose and jumped directly.


    The river was cold, and I had a cramp the moment I jumped down.


    "Coo Doo!"


    The muddy river rushed into my mouth. I adjusted my posture, and then took out an oxygen tank and put it in my mouth.


    On the other side, on the ship.


    "What the fuck is going on?"


    At this time, a middle-aged man came running with big steps and asked with staring eyes.


    "Captain, someone jumped down..." a policeman replied.


    "Zi!"


    After listening to this sentence, the captain took out the walkie talkie directly, and then shouted to the walkie talkie: "pay attention to the three groups, someone jumped the boat, dive to find someone immediately, and one of them can''t fucking let them run away!"


    "Copy that!"


    "Copy that!"


    After the captain received the answer, seven or eight policemen jumped directly into the river and swam in our direction quickly.


    ����


    I dived and swam in the water for some time. I don''t know how far I swam, but I felt very tired. I couldn''t keep up with my physical strength. I had cramps in my upper legs, so I exposed my head directly after swimming for a while.


    "Wow!"


    "Hoo!"


    After stretching out my head, I shook the water on my head and greedily breathed the air outside.


    I looked up and looked around. I found that my current position was thirty or forty meters away from the fishing boat. Two men with eyes were in front of us and were swimming crazy to the shore. Behind me were five or six policemen and two speedboats.


    "Fuck, these fools swim so fast!"


    I scolded wordlessly, then waved my arm vigorously and swam in the direction of the man with eyes.


    ����


    I don''t know how long I swam. Anyway, later, I felt that I didn''t feel and had no strength. Moreover, the police behind me were getting closer and closer. Looking at the police behind me, I was basically desperate. However, when I was about to give up, the man with eyes suddenly swam back!


    "Give me your hand?" the man with eyes held out his right hand to me.


    I was silent and handed him my right hand.


    "Pa!"


    The eye man pulled my hand, and then silently scolded: "just jump off the boat with your body lattice..."


    "Thank you!" I said to the man with glasses very sincerely.


    "Ha ha..."


    The man with eyes smiled, and then pulled me while holding the water with one hand. The three of us swam madly to the shore.


    I swam in the water with the glasses man and the strong man for more than ten minutes, and finally swam to an island.


    "Elder brother, what''s wrong?" the strong man looked back at the man with glasses and asked.


    "What the fuck can I do? Go up!" the man with glasses replied without hesitation.


    "You can''t get down if you go up... If this is a desert island, the three of us have to die here!" the strong man swallowed his spit and said with some hesitation.


    "If you don''t go up, you''re fucking dead. Don''t fucking ink, go up quickly!"


    Saying this, the man with glasses walked directly to the island. I had no choice but to follow him.


    In less than 20 seconds, all three of us landed. After landing, I looked at the dark woods and suddenly felt like dying. It was fucking dark and I couldn''t see anything. I didn''t know how I died.


    But no matter how many glasses man, SA Yazi ran into the tree forest. I bit my teeth and ran in.


    "Wow!"


    "Step on!"


    The leaves and withered grass constantly rubbed my thighs, and the roots of my legs had long been worn out of blood, but I didn''t have the energy to manage this at all, so I had to run forward without brains.


    ����


    The other side.


    When the police approached the island, they shook it with a flashlight, but they didn''t find our shadow.


    "Where are the people?" the captain called with a frown.


    "I don''t know whether I went to the island or swam away..." the little policeman replied with some uncertainty.


    "Shit, I don''t need to think about it! I must be unable to swim to the island. Why didn''t the speedboat catch up? What the fuck did you eat?" the captain''s expression was very excited.


    "The water is too shallow for the speedboat to come in..." the little policeman then replied.


    "What the fuck do you want? Hurry up to the island and find someone. Carpet search. If these three people can''t find you, you don''t have to come back!" the captain shouted with eyes staring at beads, and then walked back to the ship.


    "Wow!"


    A dozen policemen followed our footprints and began to walk to the island. As they walked, they shook the island with a flashlight.


    ����


    The three of us ran in the tree forest for a while. Because it was a wild forest, there was no fucking way. We ran deep and shallow. It was easy to sprain our feet without leaving a sound. At will, the three of us ran very hard.


    "Fuck, I can''t run, I can''t run!" the strong man stopped after running for a while and shouted at the man with glasses.


    "Don''t you fucking run away and wait to die?" the man with glasses swallowed and spit, some speechless said.


    "Die or die, anyway, I just can''t fucking run! I can''t run......" the strong man sat down on the ground with a splash.


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Get up quickly!" the man with glasses kicked on the strong man''s ass, gritted his teeth and scolded.


    "What''s up? I can''t fucking run. The cow will be dead tired if I run like this!"


    "Shit, are you a fucking fool! You don''t run away when you''re out?" the man with glasses was speechless and puffed.


    I lay on the ground, my mind was a little disordered, and my physical strength was overdrawn, so I didn''t want to say a word. My voice was smoking, and there was no saliva around me. Listening to the quarrel between the man with glasses and the strong man, I didn''t want to get involved in their affairs, just wanted to have a good rest.


    However, after they quarreled for a while, there was a sudden sound of footsteps not far from us. I looked up and saw the light of the flashlight.


    "Don''t make a fucking noise! Come on, let''s go!" I quickly got up, shouted at the two people in a low voice, and then turned and ran forward.


    The man with glasses and the strong man were stunned for a moment, then looked back and saw the figure of the police directly through the moonlight. They bit their teeth and then ran directly after me.


    "Wow!"


    The footsteps in the silent woods were very obvious, and the voice of the police was like death. It was gloomy and terrible into my ears. Although I was physically overdrawn, my legs ran forward instinctively.


    "Step on!"


    Soon, the footsteps of the police became clearer and clearer, which showed that the police were getting closer and closer to us.


    "Hoo!"


    The strong man stopped, looked at the man with glasses and whispered, "can you hear several people?"


    "Two! They should look separately..." the man with glasses answered after listening carefully.


    "Ambush a wave?" the strong man raised his eyebrows.


    "Are you fucking crazy? You don''t need this at this fucking time!" the man with glasses was speechless.


    "If we run like this, we''ll lose our strength. We might as well do it directly and lay down one by one! The fewer police, the more likely we are to survive!" the strong man continued.


    After listening to the strong man''s words, the glasses man was silent. Then he hid directly in the woods on the side. The strong man hid on the other side. Two people ambushed left and right, and I quickly hid and lay on the ground.


    "Wow!"


    The clothes rubbed against the leaves, and the whole forest was quiet. The two policemen walked forward very carefully step by step, and looked back after a few steps. The suddenly quiet forest made the two policemen very cautious.


    "Gollum!"


    Looking at the two policemen, I swallowed a mouthful of spit.


    "Wow!"


    Just as the police approached the man with glasses, the man with glasses directly ran up and frantically jumped at the police. The strong man on the other side also ran out and directly jumped on the police.


    "Bang!"


    The two policemen were directly pressed on the ground by the two of them. Then the two men waved their fists in a very consistent manner, one by one, and then stuck in the policeman''s face.


    "Ah!"


    After a few punches, the policeman shouted, then stood up, and then directly put his knee on the man with glasses. The man with glasses was directly put down. Although the strong man on the other side had an advantage, he didn''t control the man with glasses.


    The police rode on the man with glasses and began to fight back frantically. Soon, the man with glasses was beaten with blood all over his face.


    "Draft it, help me!" the glasses man shouted at me as he was beaten.


    I was stunned for a moment, then I directly picked up the stone at my feet and ran to the police''s head.


    "Bang!"


    The policeman was very flexible and avoided the stone, but I still hit him on the shoulder.


    "Shua!"


    When the police hid from me, the man with glasses stood up in an instant, and then raised his legs and stuffy his feet on the police''s face.


    "Pa!"


    The kicked policeman fumbled on the ground, and then touched his waist with his left hand in a very hidden position.


    "Stop him, he''s going to take out his gun!"


    Seeing the policeman''s action, I shouted at once.


    After hearing what I said, the glasses man was stunned and didn''t react at the first time.


    At the moment he was stunned, the police had taken out the gun!


    "Wow!" the policeman rolled the bolt of the gun and put the gun directly on the man''s forehead.


    "Fuck you, be honest!" the policeman licked his lips and shouted to the man with glasses.


    "Brother, what can I say? How violent it is to use knives and guns every day..." the man with glasses instantly changed his face and directly played the routine of negotiation with the police.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, put your hands on your head and squat!" the policeman bit his teeth and shouted, then wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth.


    The man with glasses heard the policeman''s words and thought for a moment, although he squatted down with a smile.


    "There''s you! I didn''t hear you!" the policeman saw the man with glasses squat down and turned around and shouted at me.


    "I heard it!" I looked at the dark muzzle of the policeman''s gun and squatted down quickly.


    "Xiao Hei! Xiao Hei!"


    When the police saw me and the man with glasses squatting down, they turned and shouted at the trees, because the strong man and another policeman didn''t know where to go at this time.


    After shouting twice, the policeman found no response and twisted his eyebrows.


    "Wow!"


    The policeman took out a pair of handcuffs from his pocket and threw them directly under the soles of me and the man with glasses.


    I looked down at the handcuffs and the man with glasses. My eyes hesitated.


    "Look JB what, put it on yourself!" the policeman looked at both sides as he spoke. He was looking for another policeman.


    "Why JB?" the glasses man looked at me and whispered.


    "You fucking ask me who I fucking ask?" I replied speechless.


    "Grass, if you torture this B thing, it''s basically killing my future!!" the man with glasses said sadly.


    I don''t know what the fuck people like glasses man think. When they burn, they are in the mood to pull calves. With such stupid teammates, if I can run out, how many scriptures I have to read in my last life!


    "Bang!"


    Just when we hesitated, the police kicked the man with glasses in the face, stared at the beads and shouted, "do you have a fucking future?"


    "No, let''s say you don''t insult people. I''ll tell you!" the man with glasses was obviously unhappy when he heard this, and he was about to get up.


    "Don''t move, squat down!" seeing the man with glasses getting up, the policeman raised his pistol very nervously.


    "Don''t get excited, don''t get excited!" the glasses man quickly raised his hands and hid on the ground.


    "Wow!"


    The sound of walking sounded slightly, and the three of us looked at the direction of the sound almost at the same time.


    We all know that if the strong man comes in, then we still have hope to go out. If the policeman comes in, I''ll basically talk to the man with glasses.


    The atmosphere was so tense that everyone was in the woods.


    "Step, step!"


    The footsteps are getting closer and closer, and my breathing is getting faster and faster.


    "Pa!"


    At this time, the glasses man reached out and touched me. I quickly looked up. The glasses man blinked at me.


    I immediately understood what he meant. At this time, the police focused all their attention on the trees and didn''t pay attention to us at all.


    "Three!"


    "Two!"


    "One!"


    After the glasses man counted three times, we both jumped at the police at the same time.


    "Fuck!"


    The police whispered a curse when they heard us, but it was too late and we both threw ourselves on him.


    "Fuck you!" I punched the policeman in the stomach.


    "Iron egg, fuck him!"


    The glasses man shouted. I turned my head and saw that the strong man came back. In an instant, his self-confidence burst. One punch after another hit the policeman''s stomach.


    On the other side, the strong man called iron egg flew up directly, a hungry tiger ate, and his strong body hit the policeman''s body directly.


    The small lattice of the police couldn''t hold such a flutter, and fell directly to the ground. After the police fell, I quickly pressed his gun arm with my hand, but I couldn''t hold it with one hand, so I had to use two hands.


    "Bang bang!"


    The policeman grinned and kept hitting me in the face with his fist, which made my eyes look like stars.


    "Don''t fucking watch the fun, grab the gun!" I turned my head and shouted at the man with glasses.


    The man with glasses came, kicked the policeman in the face, and then ran straight to catch the pistol.


    Seeing that the man with glasses wanted to grab the gun, the policeman directly opened his mouth and bit on the man''s hand. Then he shouted and stood up with his bow.


    "Fuck you, you''re a fucking dog!" the man with glasses covered his bleeding left hand and shouted in pain.


    "I''ll fuck you!" the policeman scolded in a low voice, then turned his head and wanted to run.


    "Don''t fucking let him run away, iron egg!" the man in glasses quickly shouted, and the iron egg stood up with a splash.


    The next second, the two men with iron egg glasses almost jumped at the police at the same time, and the police were pressed to the ground again.


    "Pa!"


    The man with glasses pulled his mouth on the policeman''s face, bared his teeth and scolded: "wipe your mother, can''t you afford to run?"


    "My teammates will come right away. You can''t run..." the policeman replied weakly.


    "Teammate, are you? B!" after this, the man with glasses followed with another mouth.


    "Stop the fucking ink, take the gun and hurry!"


    I saw that the more I talked to the police, the more fucking excited I was. I quickly reminded him.


    "Yes, iron egg, take down the gun!"


    "Pa!"


    Iron egg reached out to grab the police''s pistol when he heard this. The police struggled, then clenched his teeth and threw the pistol into the tree forest.


    Iron egg turned to reach the gun, but was directly caught by the police. The three people were entangled with each other like a fucking octopus.


    "Pick up the gun!" iron egg shouted at me.


    "Bah!"


    I spit and ran straight into the trees, but the light was not enough. I couldn''t see where the gun was, so I had to grope on the ground while walking.


    "Big brother, can you hurry up? I can''t hold on!!" the man with glasses shouted at me speechless.


    "Hold on for a while, this place is too fucking dark, I have to look for it slowly!" I brushed my forehead and sweated, and replied nervously.


    "Grass, sprinkle Leng!"


    "Step, step!"


    At this time, I heard footsteps again. I looked up and saw that the starting point was lit up four or five hundred meters away from me, and there were at least more than ten light sources. When I saw this scene, my heart clicked.


    The other police came when they heard the sound!


    I looked at the pistol under my feet and thought for a long time. Finally, I picked up the pistol and walked to the man with glasses without expression.


    "Brother, what the fuck are you doing? You''ve been looking for a pistol for so long..." when he saw me coming out, the man with glasses shouted at me very reluctantly.


    "It''s too dark to find!" I explained in a low voice.


    "Stop the fucking ink and kill this fool..." the man with glasses looked at me in great pain and shouted.


    I gasped for breath, then calmly raised the pistol and pointed it at the policeman, but after I raised it, I put it down again.


    "Shoot! Do you miss him? What!" the glasses man''s expression was very anxious, because he saw my hesitation.


    "He''s a policeman, I can''t shoot!" I was silent and opened my mouth.


    "Shit, if you don''t shoot him, we''ll all fucking die here..."


    "He is an innocent policeman, we are not enemies..." I explained in a low voice.


    "Are you fucking crazy? He''s a soldier. We''re bandits and born enemies!" the iron egg under the policeman clenched his teeth and shouted.


    "I killed him. If we were caught, we might not get out of his life. If we let him go, we still have hope!" I shouted loudly. Then I pointed the gun at the man with glasses and said expressionless, "loosen him!"


    "Shua!"


    The man with glasses quickly looked up and looked at me with an incredible face.


    "What the fuck are you doing?" the man with glasses stared at the beads and shouted in a low voice.


    "You let him go!" my tone was very firm.


    "You dare not kill a policeman, dare you kill me? I don''t believe it!" the man with glasses said sarcastically.


    "Let go!" I adjusted my posture and shouted very firmly.


    "You!"


    "If I fucking ask you to loosen it, just loosen it!!" I shouted with great emotion.


    "I still don''t believe you will shoot!" the man with glasses shook his head


    "Don''t fucking force me!"


    Glasses man looked at me, silent for a long time, did not open his mouth to speak.


    "Three!"


    "Two!"


    "One!"


    When I finished counting the last number, the glasses man waved his hand and said helplessly, "you''re awesome! I took it..."

 Chapter 1150

    Then he let go of the policeman''s hand.


    "Hoo!"


    I breathed a sigh. I was really afraid that the man with glasses wouldn''t let go.


    "Splash!"


    The policeman stood up in an instant, then looked at me and shouted, "I won''t let you go if you don''t kill me..."


    "Don''t fucking talk!" I replied expressionless, then turned to the man with glasses and said, "let''s go!"


    After saying this, I walked straight forward with big steps. The man with glasses looked at the police behind him, sighed silently, and then kept up with me.


    "Stop!"


    Just when I could walk five or six meters out, the police suddenly shouted.


    I smiled and walked to the policeman.


    "What do you want?" the policeman instinctively hid.


    "Don''t be shameless! I don''t kill you because I pity you!" after saying this, I raised my hand and knocked on the policeman''s head, and the policeman''s body fell to the ground.


    "Why do you bother? How nice to kill him long ago!" the man with glasses looked at me with some confusion.


    "The police are catching up with us. We can''t go three times..." I rubbed my face and explained.


    "If you can''t go, you have to go! You can''t give up hope..." after saying that, the man with glasses strode to the tree forest, and iron egg and I quickly followed.


    But the footsteps around us are getting closer and closer. I know we are almost surrounded now. It''s impossible to run out.


    Five minutes later, the footsteps became clearer and clearer, and the light around us became more and more sufficient.


    "Let you ink, that''s good..." the glasses man whispered to me helplessly, and then squatted on the ground silently.


    "Hey!"


    I sighed and squatted on the ground.


    "Why don''t you two run away?" iron egg shouted excitedly when he saw us both squatting down.


    "What are you running for? We''re surrounded. Can''t you see..."


    Hearing what glasses man said, iron egg glanced around, and then squatted on the ground silently holding his head.


    "Man, what''s your name? I''ve known you once and I don''t know your name!" the man with glasses looked at me and asked.


    "Ye Han, what about you?" I thought about it and said my real name. There''s no need to cheat them at this time.


    "My name is steel egg, his name is iron egg, I''m his brother..." steel egg put his arm around my shoulder and grinned.


    "My guess is..." in fact, I have guessed the name of glasses man hungry for a long time, but I still can''t help asking.


    "Why don''t you ask me what my real name is? They don''t believe me when I say this name..." the glasses man continued after listening to me.


    "What''s your real name?"


    "My real name is steel egg!!"


    "Grass, do you want me to ask you? B..." I was speechless.


    "We were orphans since childhood. The children in the mountains didn''t even have a registered permanent residence. Our ID cards were fake for 70 yuan. These stupid policemen don''t know who we are. They don''t know which ID card to hang on the Internet. Ha ha!" steel egg''s laughter was helpless and sad.


    Two orphans in the mountains have long been abandoned by the society.


    Their way of life is the law of the jungle. When people mercilessly accuse themselves of being criminals, do you think that when they try their best to integrate into this society, does this society choose to accept them?


    I helplessly looked at the steel egg and wanted to talk, but I couldn''t open my mouth, because I didn''t know what to say.


    "When we go in, we have to take care of each other!" steel egg''s words broke the silence.


    "Hehe, you two are km people?" I asked with a smile.


    "Well, after seven or eight years in km, I dare not say how awesome, but those so-called big people still have contact more or less..." when it comes to this, steel egg''s expression is a little arrogant.


    "Then why go to Myanmar?"


    "I think I offended the wrong people and was betrayed by my accomplices, so I want to go to Myanmar to hide..." Gang egg told the truth.


    "Oh," I nodded, not talking.


    After a silence, the leaves around us trembled and the sound of footsteps became clear.


    I raised my head just opposite the policeman''s eyes!


    "Here''s the man!" the policeman shouted quickly.


    "Wow!"


    The shaking of leaves suddenly became very rapid.


    A few seconds later, seven or eight pointed their guns at us.


    "You are surrounded..."


    "Stop fucking nonsense, we don''t want to resist at all!" steel egg waved his hand impatiently and directly interrupted the police.


    "Put your hands up!"


    The policeman was stunned and shouted.


    Steel egg, iron egg and me, the three looked at each other, and then reluctantly raised their hands.


    At the moment we raised our hands, the police rushed up directly. I was pressed directly on the ground and struggled instinctively.


    "Bang!"


    A * knocked on my head, and the sky with the moon began to rotate. I shook my head, and then fainted with a thud.


    "Click!"


    The sound of handcuffs was the last sound I heard.


    ����


    The next day, a police interrogation room.


    "Wow!"


    A basin of cold water poured on my head and I woke up in an instant.


    "Fuck!"


    I shook my head, whispered a scold in the cold water above, and then slowly opened my eyes.


    Opposite me sat a middle-aged man in a police uniform. There was nothing in the room except a table. There were eight big words printed on the wall: "be lenient if you confess, be strict if you resist!".


    "Pa!"


    The middle-aged policeman turned on the tape recorder, then looked at me and said, "introduce Yan Zhengming, captain of KM Criminal Police Brigade!"


    "Why did you catch me?" I frowned at Yan Zhengming and felt very uncomfortable.


    "Don''t you know what you did?" Yan Zhengming patted the table and shouted.


    "I''m a stowaway. It''s not under the control of your police station!"


    "Fart! You fucking attacked the police, don''t you know?" Yan Zhengming was blown by my beard and stared angrily.


    "Then sentence me to attack the police, and I plead guilty..." I waved my hand casually.


    "You... You!" Yan Zhengming choked on me, pointed at me, took a deep breath, looked at me and asked, "what''s the matter with the women and children on board?"


    "What women and children? I don''t know. I''m just a stowaway..." I was stunned, and my tone was very surprised.


    "Don''t pretend to me, I told you, tell me who is a trafficker, and I can fight for a lenient treatment for you!" Yan Zhengming''s words were a lot warmer and turned off the tape recorder on the table.


    "I said I don''t know what''s going on. I''m a stowaway..."


    "You''d better think about it clearly. Not everyone has this opportunity. I''ll tell you!" Yan Zhengming then shouted.


    "May I make a phone call?" I asked after thinking.


    "No!" Yan Zhengming refused without thinking.


    "Captain Yan, your attitude is wrong. Be reasonable, I can call my lawyer!"


    "Bang!"


    Yan Zhengming came up and kicked me on the head. Then he gnashed his teeth and shouted at me, "little B, don''t fucking play tricks with me. Believe it or not, I''ll let you die in this interrogation room?"


    "Cough!"


    Yan Zhengming''s leather shoes were stuck on my neck. I couldn''t breathe. My face turned red all of a sudden.


    "Don''t think I don''t know about B in H City, but this is km, not H City, so please give me your social elder brother''s hand!"


    At this time, my face was a little purple.


    "I''ll ask you for the last time. Do you know who is a human trafficker!" Yan Zhengming gritted his teeth and roared.


    "I fucking... Don''t know!" I said these words intermittently.


    "Wow!"


    Yan Zhengming took back his feet and looked at me expressionless.


    "Can I go now?" I asked as I gasped and looked at Yan Zhengming.


    "...." Yan Zhengming looked at me and was silent. Then he waved his hand. A little policeman took me out of the interrogation room.


    After I left the interrogation room, I was directly taken to a room. There was nothing in the room except a big bed similar to a hot Kang, not even a fucking stool.


    "Go in!" the little policeman pushed me and shouted in a low voice after opening the door.


    "Brother, can I make a phone call?" I looked at the policeman and asked.


    "No, stop talking nonsense and hurry in..."


    Then the police pushed me into the house and locked the door.


    After entering the house, I found that there was a man lying on the bed in the house, which gave people the feeling that we should not be Chinese.


    When the man saw me coming in, he looked up at me, then closed his eyes and went to sleep.


    I was stunned for a moment, then walked to the man, observed the surroundings, and whispered, "brother, when did you come in?"


    "Just now..." the man replied to me in his broken Chinese.


    After hearing what the middle-aged man said, I was more sure that he was not Chinese.


    "Also smuggled?" I asked tentatively.


    "Uh huh!" the man nodded.


    "Then why didn''t I see you?" I sat down next to the man. After knowing that he was also a stowaway, I felt sorry for each other.


    "I''ve been hiding, but they caught me..." the man paused, looked at me and asked, "is there any smoke?"


    I was stunned, subconsciously touched my pocket and found that there was really a box of cigarettes.


    I quickly took it out, but when I took it out, I found that it had been wet by the river.


    "I can''t smoke..." I shook my cigarette box helplessly.


    "It''s okay, give it to me!"


    Then the man grabbed the cigarette box from my hand and took out the cigarettes one by one.


    "What are you doing?" I looked at the man''s action and was puzzled.


    "Tear!"


    The man pulled off the filter, then put the cigarette directly into his mouth and chewed it.


    Looking at this series of men''s actions, I was stunned. I''ve fucking seen such a cow, and I''ve never seen such a cow!


    That guy one by one, the man can eat at least five or six fucking ones!


    "Big brother, you''re so afraid to eat!" my boss stammered.


    "Used to..." the man buttoned up the tobacco leaves between his teeth, and then barked and enjoyed it all over his face.


    "Where are you from?" I looked at the man and asked.


    "Myanmar, what about you?" after smoking, the man was obviously in a better mood and talked more.


    "I''m from H city..."


    "Oh, for the sake of giving me cigarettes, you''ll go out with me later..." the man said carelessly while buttoning his feet.


    "Can you go out?" after hearing what the middle-aged man said, I was stunned and shouted excitedly.


    "It''s too easy for me. As long as you''re not the trafficker they''re looking for, I can get you out..." the middle-aged man spoke very casually.


    "Brother, what do you do? They accused me of attacking the police..." I still asked in disbelief.


    "Attacking the police is a trivial matter. I ask you, are you a human trafficker?"


    "No!" I shook my head.


    "Then come on, just stay honest and go out with me tomorrow!"


    The middle-aged man waved his hand, then picked up the cigarette box, stuffed a cigarette into his mouth and chewed it.


    I sat next to the middle-aged man. Although I felt that he might be bragging, I didn''t expose him, because my crime was smuggling and assaulting the police. Either of these two fucking things was enough for me. He said he would take me out tomorrow. I certainly don''t believe it.


    "Boy, what''s your name?" the middle-aged man kicked me after chewing the cigarette end and asked with a smile.


    "Ye Han... Uncle, what''s your name?" I was stunned and quickly replied.


    "Cao, am I so fucking old! I''m calling my uncle..." the middle-aged man''s Mandarin sounds very awkward. If I don''t listen carefully, I won''t be able to hear what he''s talking about.


    "Don''t show respect!" I grinned.


    "Ha ha, this child is interesting! My name is Mengsong, Burmese. Why are you sneaking across?" Mengsong came up and hugged me on the shoulder, bared his rhubarb teeth and asked.


    "Ah?" I was stunned when I heard this, and then hurriedly said: "go and do something..."


    "Dodging debts?"


    "Ha ha..." I wiped my mouth and smiled without admitting or denying.


    "Many Chinese people go to our side to hide their debts. When they go out tomorrow, I''ll take you to Myanmar to hide and arrange for you..." Meng song is very forthright and gives people the feeling that he is like us in Northeast China. He talks carelessly, but has a good temperament.


    "No, just get me out first..." I muttered with my mouth tilted.


    "Why? Don''t you believe me?" hearing my words, Mengsong stared very big and looked very angry.


    "Believe it, I believe it, brother. I really believe it! Will you send it away?"


    Mengsong pinched my neck and grinned with pain. I shouted as I struggled.


    "Cao, you don''t believe me, and you don''t go out to inquire. Who the fuck doesn''t know me in Yangon?" Meng Songsong shouted after Meng Songsong opened his hand.


    "Brother, what are you doing in Yangon?" I asked carefully.


    "I''m in Yangon, I''ll tell you..." speaking of this, Mengsong stopped, then turned to look at me and said, "you don''t care what I do, you know I''m awesome!"


    "You don''t even say what you do, I fucking think you''re bragging!" I rolled my eyes and said very directly.


    "Get out of here, you son. You''re so fucking ugly!" Meng song pushed me away with an agitated expression.


    "Don''t you want to brag?" I said as I sat grinning.


    "Shut your mouth! Believe it or not, I''ll kill you?"


    "If you don''t tell me what you do, I think you''re bragging..." I went on with the ink.


    "You don''t have to study what I do. Won''t it be over if I take you out tomorrow? I don''t understand your dim sum eye, and you don''t have to deliberately stimulate me. I''m sure I can''t tell you what I do. It''s no good for you to know."


    Mengsong looked at me and said very honestly.


    After listening to Meng song''s words, I was stunned for a while. In fact, I always wanted to ask about Meng song''s identity, because if he really had the energy as he said, maybe he could help me save Wei Yiwen, but no matter what I asked, Meng song refused to say, so I had to give up this method.


    I looked up at Munson, then turned around and lay down in bed to rest.


    Mengsong is not a cow. Just see if he can take me out tomorrow.


    The other end, the interrogation room.


    "We are also old friends. You know the process better than me. Say what you have!" Yan Zhengming said while drinking water from a large tea jar and looking at the man with glasses opposite.


    "Brother, I was caught by your police half way away. You told me to leave Kunming at the beginning, and now you fucking brought me back. What do you mean?" steel egg shouted with a frowned face.


    "Don''t say it''s useless. How many traffickers do you recognize?"


    "One doesn''t know!" steel egg shook his head directly.


    "You''d better tell me the truth. Don''t forget that I haven''t reported the last time you robbed with iron egg!" Yan Zhengming patted the table and shouted.


    "That''s not because I gave you all the money I robbed!"


    Steel egg speaks very bluntly and chokes directly to Yan Zhengming.


    "... did I give you a fucking face?" Yan Zhengming slowed down and roared with big eyes.


    "Don''t JB fix this for me. I don''t need it. I''m like a mirror in everyone''s heart. I''ll give you money. You can keep me safe and take what you need. Don''t think of using me. I''m not difficult for you, but if you have to do the whole thing with me, I''ll tell you clearly that iron egg and I will go in today. Do you fucking want to ask?" Seeing that Yan Zhengming didn''t speak, steel egg opened his mouth and asked.


    "I heard that there is another man running with you. Do you think that man is a human trafficker?" Yan Zhengming asked.


    "Do you think so?" steel egg asked with a smile.


    "I don''t know. I want to hear your opinion..."


    "How old is he? Do you think he looks like a trafficker? Are you crazy?"


    "I just ask..." Yan Zhengming silently looked at the steel egg and whispered an explanation.


    "Iron egg and I met on the boat. At first I thought he was your insider."


    "...!" Yan Zhengming paused and continued to ask, "why do you think he is an insider?"


    "Because he had prepared the oxygen tank in advance, but after contacting him later, he found that he was neither a human trafficker nor an insider, but an ordinary passenger. Although he was young, I think he had a story. It was not simple. I advise you not to beat him up because of his rate of solving the case. This man is not easy to provoke. At least, the calm he showed when contacting me could not be pretended, I instigated him to kill the police. I just wanted to test who he was, but he was very smart and couldn''t do it. "Speaking of this, steel egg stopped, looked at Yan Zhengming and asked," give me a whole cigarette and said I''m sleepy... "


    "Clean JB!!" Yan Zhengming muttered, then looked around, took out a box of cigarettes from his trouser pocket and threw them on the table in front of the steel bullet.


    "Pa!"


    The steel bullet picked up the cigarette, lit one for himself very skillfully, and then said: "at that time, he didn''t do it because he knew that we couldn''t get out. Generally, he knew that if he was caught by the police, he would be confused, but he didn''t still talk to me. What does that mean?"


    The steel bullet patted the table as he said, and then asked himself and replied, "this shows that this man has been dealing with the police for a long time. He knows that his crime is not serious, so he is not too nervous!"


    "Did you tell him anything in advance?" Yan Zhengming narrowed his eyes and asked.


    "No!" the steel bullet shook his head and asked directly, "I don''t know who I will be assigned to, so I was very nervous at that time. I couldn''t protect myself. What else can I say to him..."


    "I''ve investigated Ye Han. He''s a little energy in H City, but he hasn''t ignored the law and discipline, and his records are very clean..."


    "What do you mean?" the steel bullet asked in some confusion.


    "Are you really sure he''s not a human trafficker?" Yan Zhengming added.


    "Impossible, he didn''t communicate with those human traffickers at all..." the steel bullet shook his head, then took a puff of smoke and said, "Why have you been looking for human traffickers?"


    "I have received a letter from the above, saying that one of the people you have been arrested is the leader of the human trafficking gang, but I''m not sure who it is..." Yan Zhengming rubbed his face and said with a very helpless expression.


    "How many people did you catch?"


    "More than twenty..."

 Chapter 1151

    "Is there any other information? I can help you inquire!" Steel Bullet continued.


    "I don''t have any fucking information. I can only rely on interrogation..."


    "It''s not fucking easy!" the steel bullet lit a cigarette again.


    "Pinch it. I''ll take you to the detention room for a while..."


    Yan Zhengming stood up, grabbed the smoke from the steel bullet mouth, threw it on the ground and stepped on two feet.


    "When can my brother and I go out?" the steel bullet asked with his head tilted.


    "I''ll let you two go when I''m done..."


    "Then I have to thank you, Captain Yan!" the steel bullet bared his teeth and smiled.


    "Needless to say, thank you. Let''s be honest! Do you know who is a human trafficker?" Yan Zhengming asked in a low voice.


    "Brother, if I know, can I not tell you? Human traffickers are not my father!" the steel bullet tone was a little speechless.


    "... shit, get out of here!"


    ����


    After the steel bullet left the interrogation room, his strong brother iron egg was brought in.


    After iron egg came in, he was more fucking comfortable than steel bullet. First he lit a cigarette for himself, and then he sat on the chair with his legs crossed. His whole state was like the landlord''s uncle.


    Yan Zhengming came in with his hands on his back. He glanced at the iron egg helplessly, then pulled off the feet of the iron egg on the table and asked in a low voice, "don''t talk nonsense. I ask you, do you know there is a human trafficker in your smuggling?"


    "Know!" iron egg nodded.


    "Teng!" Yan Zhengming stood up directly, then stared at iron egg and shouted, "do you know who it is?"


    "Aren''t all the people who fight with the police traffickers?"


    "Shit..." Yan Zhengming scolded in a low voice.


    "Is there anything else to ask? I know I told you..."


    "Roll the calf!" Yan Zhengming scolded silently, then turned and shouted, "take him to the interrogation room!"


    "Hula!"


    When the door of the interrogation room opened, I thought the little policeman came in, looked down at the iron egg and said, "let''s go!"


    "Brother Yan, why don''t you judge me? I have a lot to say!" iron egg shouted at Yan Zhengming.


    Yan Zhengming reluctantly shakes his head and walks into the interrogation room next to him.


    "Why did he ignore me? What did he mean?" iron egg asked the little policeman reluctantly when he saw that Yan Zhengming had left.


    "Brother egg, let''s go..." the little policeman looked at iron egg and said nothing.


    Steel bullet and iron egg are the nightmare of their km police station. They regard the police station as their own fucking home!


    "I don''t like the name of brother egg. It''s too vulgar..." tie egg slowly stood up, pointed to the little policeman, muttered, and then walked with the little policeman to the interrogation room.


    ����


    Another interrogation room,


    Holding the file, Yan Zhengming came to a young man in his twenties, patted the table and shouted, "don''t sleep. You think this is a hotel?"


    "Brother, you brought me here an hour ago, and no one fucking talked to me. You won''t let me do anything. What am I doing if I don''t sleep?" the man asked with a wordless expression.


    "Don''t say that useless name?" Yan Zhengming shouted.


    "Lin ning."


    "Occupation?"


    "Whole blasting..."


    "Tell me more!" Yan Zhengming then asked.


    "It''s responsible for bombing buildings, mining and mountains..." lin ning explained carelessly.


    "Learned this?"


    "Self taught..."


    "Break the law without a license, do you know?"


    "Brother, isn''t this the focus of the topic? If you ask anything, it''s over. I said I did * and you didn''t see it. If I say I''m an alien, do you still have to launch me to Mars?" lin ning replied irritably.


    "Don''t tell me this is unnecessary!" Yan Zhengming patted the table.


    "Elder brother, what you don''t need is your head?" lin ning was speechless.


    "Cough, there is a trafficker on the ship. Do you know who it is?" Yan Zhengming and Qing cleared his throat and asked.


    "I don''t know..." lin ning shook his head.


    "What are you doing in Myanmar?" Yan Zhengming then asked.


    "To Myanmar *..."


    "..." Yan Zhengming was stunned, then waved his hand and shouted to the police outside: "take this man away and make a decision according to prostitution!"


    "Wow!"


    The door was opened, and the little policeman ran in and directly put up lin ning''s shoulder.


    "Brother Yan, I''m kidding. In fact, I used to study blasting..." lin ning explained with a bitter smile.


    "Then be convicted by *"


    With these words, Yan Zhengming walked out of the interrogation room with the file in his arms.


    Lin ning was caught speechless in the cell.


    ����


    "Hula!"


    The door of the detention room was opened, and I quickly sat up, while Meng song did not respond at all and still lay in bed.


    "Go in..." the policeman shouted.


    "Brother, do you have a cigarette? Give me a whole one..."


    Hearing this sound, I was instantly excited, because I recognized that it was the sound of fucking glasses man steel bullet!


    "Hurry in!" repeated the policeman.


    "It''s so fucking stingy..." the man with glasses tilted his mouth, and then staggered into the detention room.


    After steel egg entered the detention room, he glanced at the room with his eyes. When he saw me, he was stunned. However, just as he was about to speak, Mengsong opened his mouth and shouted, "do you understand the rules? Do you know your own name?"


    Meng song''s accent is very funny.


    Steel egg burst out laughing when he heard this sentence, and then laughed more and more. Later, he squatted on the ground with his stomach covered and laughed. While laughing, he asked, "do you... Do you fucking know who I am? What B does an old king of Myanmar have with me!"


    "You''re talking to me, aren''t you?"


    Mengsong shook his body and sat up with a thump, staring at the steel egg.


    However, just after steel egg saw Mengsong''s face, he immediately stopped laughing. His expression changed from happy to tangled. He almost stuffed his mother''s eyes and mouth together.


    "Long... Brother Mengsong!" steel egg stammered with a bitter smile.


    "Why the fuck are you?" Mengsong''s reaction was equally surprised.


    "Brother, why are you still locked up here?" steel egg ran to Mengsong like a grandson and asked with a concerned look on his face.


    "It''s not those stupid customs. When I go home, I have to say I''m a fucking human trafficker. How can I do that job again?" Meng song patted his head and replied.


    "Me too. I don''t know what these stupid police think..." Steel Bullet replied with a smile.


    "Not big brother..." I came forward and patted the steel bullet on the shoulder.


    "Get up, I''ll talk to my brother Mengsong!" before I finished, the steel bullet directly pulled me away and sat next to Mengsong with a grandson on my face.


    I can see now. Meng song doesn''t seem to boast to me. He seems to have some energy on the KM side, otherwise the steel bullet can''t talk to him like this.


    "Brother, what are you doing recently?" Steel Bullet looked at Mengsong and asked.


    "Nothing, isn''t it ready to go home..." Meng song simply replied.


    "Do you have a job at home? Why don''t you take me there!"


    "You..." Meng song looked at the steel bullet in surprise, then shook his head, pointed to me and said, "I''d better take him back..."


    "It''s not big brother, I''m not as good as him! I know all kinds of routines, but I can''t. I can accept hidden rules..." at this moment, the steel bullet doesn''t know what dignity is. It just keeps flattering Meng song. To tell the truth, I can''t fucking listen to it.


    "Wow!"


    The iron surface of the interrogation room was opened again. As soon as I looked up, I just saw iron egg coming in with big feet.


    "Brother, what are you doing?" iron egg came in and saw steel bullet holding Mengsong''s thigh with a shy face, scratched his head and asked with a puzzled expression.


    "Don''t I beg brother Meng song to find us some work!" the steel bullet turned back.


    "Brother Mengsong, you are here too!" iron egg was stunned for a moment, and then smiled at Mengsong.


    "Ah, your brothers will be inseparable at that time, won''t they..." Meng song also smiled.


    "Iron egg, don''t stand silly and hold brother Meng song''s leg. We begged him together. Maybe he agreed. You have to show sincerity!" the steel bullet shouted with a very anxious expression.


    "Understand!" iron egg nodded, and then ran over with big steps.


    Seeing that the iron egg was going to run this way, Meng song kicked the steel bullet, and then some speechless scolded, "it''s really shameless..."


    "No, you didn''t see me?" I looked up at iron egg and shouted reluctantly.


    "Fuck off, if it weren''t for you, could I be fucking grabbed?"


    Feeling that iron egg didn''t seem to like me very much, I scratched my head awkwardly and said with a smile, "wouldn''t you two run out of the boat if it weren''t for me?"


    "Nonsense, if I knew I was caught by KM''s police, I wouldn''t run away and turned myself in directly! I was tired like a fool, and finally I was caught..." iron egg muttered silently, and then sat next to the steel bullet.


    "Why? Do you know each other?"


    Meng song looked at me and iron egg again. He asked a little confused B.


    "I met on board..."


    I replied.


    "Ha ha, that''s quite a coincidence!"


    Meng song laughed, then turned to the steel bullet and said, "how are you two doing in H city recently?"


    "What else can we do? We''re going to eat earth, or can we sneak into the country?" the steel bullet replied with some resentment.


    "Yes, the current market is also fucking bad!" Mengsong nodded.


    I sat and listened to the two people. I was a little speechless. Now the fucking crime market is bad. What the fuck can I do!


    "There is life, but the team has been unstable, so I have been afraid to do it..." the steel bullet explained.


    "Ha ha..." Meng song smiled and didn''t answer.


    "Wow!"


    Just then the door of the cell opened again.


    Hearing something at the door, we all looked at the door together.


    A young man with dark skin and simple and honest appearance came in.


    After seeing the man''s appearance, the steel bullet and the iron egg stood up at the same time. They shook their necks and broke their fingers one by one and blustered towards the young man.


    The young man was stunned when he saw the steel bullet and the iron egg. Then he turned around and shouted to the police outside the door: "I turn myself in and change my cell quickly. I can''t be with these two fools!"


    "Stay honest!"


    After a while, the police shouted at the door.


    "I''m fucking easy to die here!"


    "..." there was no response outside for a long time.


    When the young man saw that the police ignored him, he ran to Mengsong with an arrow, then hugged Mengsong and shouted, "brother, you have to take care of me! Otherwise the two tigers have to eat me, and I''ll tell you..."


    "I can''t manage your personal grievances..." Meng song pushed the young man away.


    The young man lying on the ground felt like crying without tears.


    "Fuck you, I''ve been looking for you for half a year! I didn''t expect to meet you here!"


    The iron egg shouted, and then grabbed the young man. The young man was picked up like a chicken. Then the steel bullet and the iron egg started together, and their fists fell on the young man like raindrops.


    In the detention room, there was a scream


    I narrowed my eyes and looked at the four people in the house. It turned out that steel bullet and iron egg knew not only Mengsong, but also the new young man, that is to say, they all knew except me in the house.


    The beating of the young man with steel bullets and iron eggs lasted for more than ten minutes. Later, the young man simply didn''t resist. He didn''t even hum, just like he died.


    "All right, almost!"


    The steel bullet looked almost hit, and stretched out his hand to stop the iron egg.


    Iron egg clapped his hands and sat down on the bed. The steel bullet came to the young man and asked with his hair: "fuck you, do you have a long memory?"


    "Brother steel bullet, I have a long memory..." the young man replied with blood foam in his mouth.


    "Where''s the money?" the bullet continued.


    "I gave flowers..." the young man replied weakly.


    "I fuck you, you spent half a million!" when I heard the young man''s words, the steel bullet exploded in an instant, and I stretched out my hand to draw it on the young man''s face.


    "Brother, I used the money to see my mother..." the young man hid behind and quickly explained.


    "Fuck you, I can see your mother dancing square dance every fucking day. Tell me what''s wrong with him!"


    "That''s not a cure..."


    "Shit! I fucking convinced you!"


    The steel bullet sighed, then released the hand holding the young man''s hair and sat beside me panting.


    "What''s your contradiction?" I asked, looking at the steel bullet.


    "Don''t fucking mention it. Six months ago, the three of us went to a shop to rob. After robbing the money, he had to say he went to the toilet. Then in the toilet, we waited for him in his mother''s shop with silk stockings on our heads for more than an hour. Later, when the police came, we couldn''t help but run away. Later, I knew that you fool ran away with the money and threw us down!" Steel Bullet answered me with an understatement.


    After listening to the steel bullet, I suddenly felt some regret for his IQ.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that you two kicked me out of the car in order to attract the fire of the police?" the young man replied reluctantly.


    "Fart, it was clearly guessed by our three stones, scissors and paper!" iron egg shouted at this time.


    "I''ll fuck your stone, scissors and paper! You two give a JB and tell me it''s a vice. You fucking tell me that the vice cares everything. Can I fucking win?"


    The young man was helpless when he said a very six plus one.


    "Er..." when it comes to this iron egg, he is a little embarrassed. He turns his head and looks at the steel bullet and says, "brother, you say he!"


    "At that time, if the three of us didn''t go down, we would all be fucking caught. Do you understand what the overall situation view is? Don''t move because of small losses? People should have the overall situation view, do you understand?" after finishing the language, the steel bullet looked at the young man and said.


    "I''ll go to NIMA''s overall view. You have a fucking overall view. Why don''t you go down!"


    "..." the steel bullet was stunned for a moment, and he didn''t know what to say. After a long silence, he whispered, "we''ll pit you once, you''ll pit us once, and we''ll be even, okay?"


    When the steel bullet spoke, it also extended a right hand symbolizing friendship and peace to the youth.


    "Even NIMA B, you fucking beat me!"


    The young man pulled open the steel bullet''s right hand and touched the wound on his face with a very wronged expression.


    I sat aside in a very complicated mood and listened to the dialogue between the three people. I felt like falling into a wolf''s nest. I won''t say what Mengsong has been lying down. It''s not necessarily a JB thing, but it must not be a good man.


    Steel bullet, iron egg and young people lying on the ground are like the stupid Trio in our harem. There is no normal person at all, and the IQ level is basically the same as that of Liu Rui.


    A touch of sadness crossed my heart.


    ����


    Steel Bullet communicated with the young man for more than half an hour, and the two finally hugged each other again. Through their chat, I know that the young man''s name is lin ning. His career is similar to that of steel egg. They all belong to the kind of life for money. However, lin ning is a little more professional than steel bullet. He is mainly responsible for some technical work, such as * and so on.


    I haven''t seen what Mongolia and song do, but steel bullet, iron egg and lin ning respect Mongolia and song very much. I think Mongolia and song may have a high status.


    "Brother, otherwise you''ll take us back to work..." Steel Bullet said with a smile while tapping Meng song on the shoulder.


    "What are you doing? If you have any good business, you don''t even have a fucking direction. What can I take you to do? Beg on the street?" Mengsong rolled his eyes, obviously annoying the ink on the steel bullet.


    "Can''t we create opportunities without opportunities?" Steel Bullet replied with a smile.


    "Shit, I don''t have time to talk to you about this..." Mengsong refused.


    "Big brother, if you want to find a job?" lin ning heard this and hurriedly came over with a smile.


    "Why? Do you have a suitable one?" Meng song was stunned and asked.


    "Yes, but it''s a little difficult... Ordinary people don''t dare to do it!" lin ning nodded and answered quickly.


    Km police station, detention room.


    As soon as I heard that Lin Ning has work to do now, everyone focused on him, including me. Although I don''t want to get involved in them, I''m still curious to hear what work it is.


    "You fucking hurry up!" steel egg shouted with bare teeth after seeing lin ning''s silence for a long time.


    "Brother Meng song, can I say?" lin ning hesitated, looked up at Meng song and asked.


    "If it''s really good to sell, you can talk about it. I''ll see if I can do it..." Meng song hesitated and whispered back.


    "..." lin ning paused, turned to look at me, looked up and asked, "who is he?"


    "My name is Ye Han." I simply replied.


    "Ye Han?" Lin Ning said my name in his mouth, then rubbed his palm and said, "it''s not km''s?"


    "I''m not, what do you have to say!" I was a little impatient and said irritably.


    "Since you are not our local, why did you share a room with us?"


    "What''s wrong with your room? Multiple beds or multiple toilets?" I was stunned and asked with my neck.


    "Why can''t you understand? Can''t you see who''s in charge of this house? Can you be the same as us?"


    "It''s just a few robbers... What''s different..." I moved back and whispered back.


    "Oh, shit, don''t you fucking disagree? Although we are robbed, I tell you that there are basically no opponents in KM robbery except us. After a while, we can go out. Can you?" lin ning stood up and raised his head and shouted at me.


    "..." I glanced at lin ning and said nothing.


    "I''ll take him out tomorrow!" Mengsong shouted in a muffled voice on the bed.


    Hearing Meng song''s words, lin ning was stunned, and then shouted at Meng song with an incredible look on his face: "no, brother, you know him, so you take him out?"


    "Do you know me or not? What do I do? What the fuck do I need to explain to you?" Meng song kicked lin ning''s ass and shouted impatiently.


    "Ha ha, you certainly don''t need to explain to me. What do you want to do..." lin ning rubbed his ass and smiled back.


    "Don''t fucking say it''s useless. The business you just said hasn''t finished yet!"


    The steel bullet on one side said anxiously.


    "I didn''t say it when I saw an outsider..." lin ning glanced at me when he spoke.


    "Shit, I don''t listen to what you say..." I already saw what lin ning meant, and then I was ready to go to the corner of the house.


    "Ye Han, you don''t have to move. Just listen here!"


    Just as I was about to get up, Meng song shouted. Before I agreed, he turned to lin ning and said, "Ye Han is my man. Now just say what you have!"


    Lin ning was stunned for a moment, then organized a language in his mind, and then opened his mouth and said: "yes, I used to talk to a boss, but my boss was suddenly killed a few days ago. He had been studying a business before he died. He was ready to do it these days, but there was an unexpected situation. My boss died prematurely..."


    Lin ning just squeezed out two tears on his eyes, and his facial expression was very sad. It was almost like his father died. I think he didn''t have a towel in his hand. Otherwise, the atmosphere would definitely give us a cry.


    "You fucking say it works!"


    The steel bullet kicked lin ning impatiently and shouted.

 Chapter 1152

    "Don''t fucking fight with me, I''ll tell you!" lin ning pulled open the steel bullet''s feet and then said: "After my boss died, the business was delayed, because no one except our boss knew what the business was. At first, I didn''t know, but one day when I was studying global warming with my eldest brother''s daughter-in-law in bed, the woman told me about the business. At first, how could I take it to heart After a woman left, I thought more and more that this was an opportunity. Unfortunately, there were not enough hands on my side, so I didn''t do it... "


    "You go on!" at this moment, Meng song''s mood has been completely mobilized by lin ning.


    Lin ning unhurriedly took off his shoes, sat down next to Meng song, and then shouted at the steel bullet, "is there any smoke?"


    "Clean B!" the steel bullet scolded stiffly, then took out a box of Yuxi from his underpants and threw it to lin ning.


    Lin ning quickly picked up the cigarette box, lit one for himself, and then asked Meng song, "brother Meng song, I''ll tell you if I know you?"


    "You said..." Mengsong nodded.


    "Do you know Qi Shun?"


    "I''ve heard of diamond traders." Mengsong nodded.


    "Do you know the characteristics of Qi Shun?" lin ning then asked.


    Munson shook his head.


    "Qishun is not a big man in our KM city. Most people feel that he is an ordinary businessman. He doesn''t do much in diamond trading, and even if he dies, he is at a medium level. Therefore, we generally don''t pay attention to him when we do dirty work, but my big brother finally understood this Qishun study with great efforts!" lin ning explained.


    "How do you understand?" the steel bullet asked hurriedly.


    "This Qishun is not easy. Although he drives a broken Audi every day and wears like a laid-off worker, this old JB lamp is fucking rich!" Lin Ning said, and then said, "as far as I know, this Qishun can have at least five villas in Shanghai!"


    "Where did he get his money?" Meng song narrowed his eyes and asked in a low voice.


    "His money is clean. It''s all earned by his diamond business..."


    "You can pull * down. I haven''t been to his store. It''s like his mother selling noodles. He earns money by relying on diamonds. He has worked hard to buy a suite in Shanghai all his life!"


    Iron egg really couldn''t listen any more. He retorted with a big mouth.


    "What the fuck do you know? It''s all an illusion he showed others! Let me tell you that 80% of the diamonds in our city are from him. Tell a lie, I''m your fucking grandson!"


    "If you want to be my grandson, I have to fucking want you..." iron egg replied silently.


    "How do you know that all the diamonds in our city are made by him?" Meng song asked.


    "That woman told me!" lin ning replied confidently.


    "Shit, you believe what women say?" the steel bullet helped the eyeglass frame, and his expression was silent.


    "No, I didn''t believe it at first. I thought she was talking to us, but then I remembered something and I thought what she said might be true..." lin ning continued to explain.


    "What''s up?"


    "Originally, my eldest brother and I have worked as a cash truck. I won''t tell you the details. Anyway, I did it and robbed the money. But when I went back to pay money, my eldest brother found a small bag of diamonds in a bag! Although the quantity is not large, the quality of diamonds is fucking strong! I didn''t understand diamonds, so I didn''t care about it at that time Go! "Speaking of this, lin ning paused for a moment, and then continued:" the woman told me a few days ago that my big brother pulled Qi Shun out directly because of this small bag of diamonds! "


    "What do you mean?" the steel bullet looked puzzled.


    "Your IQ!" Lin ningbai glanced at the steel bullet and was about to open his mouth to explain, but Meng song stopped him. Meng song looked at lin ning and asked, "you mean this small bag of diamonds is smooth?"


    "Yes! You know a lot!" lin ning slapped on his lap, and then said: "after grasping this clue, my eldest brother couldn''t understand why Qi Shun''s diamond appeared in the cash truck, so he personally tracked Qi Shun day and night. Finally, heaven didn''t live up to those who wanted it! Finally, my eldest brother found the reason!"


    "You... You mean, Qi Shun transports diamonds by the cash truck?" the steel bullet asked stammering with a cigarette end in his hand and his lips trembling.


    "Shit, you''re fucking smart!" lin ning nodded quickly and then shouted, "Qishun''s diamonds are transported to our city by cash truck!"


    "You can pull it down, the more you talk, the more you fucking pull the calf!" I couldn''t hear it anymore, and shouted with a broken expression.


    "Why? Don''t you believe it?" lin ning shouted at me with his neck askew.


    "I don''t believe it. The cash truck was checked before it came out. How can I put diamonds in it?" I shook my head.


    "Don''t believe what I tell you. First, diamonds are not in the money box, but in the hands of the money escort. There''s no way to hide things in the money box. A living man as big as his mother can''t hide something? I don''t mean, diamonds are so small, and you can stuff a lot in the box!"


    "I still don''t believe it. Even if the escort can hide, the clothes have to be checked before they come out..."


    No matter what Lin Ning said, I still can''t believe that someone in the world forced the cattle to buy the cash escort, which is a little too much nonsense.


    Our country''s legal system is relatively perfect all over the world, but it is human rather than God who enforces the law, so there are different people who commit the same crime and receive different punishment. However, I think money transportation is one of the areas that our country pays more attention to, Both the inspection of cash carriers and the selection of security companies by banks are very strict.


    In general, the money carriers adopt the old and new way, that is, two newcomers can''t transport money together, and the staffing of each money carrier is random. Therefore, if you want to buy the money carriers, you must buy everyone. I don''t think you can do this even if you''re so arrogant.


    "What''s the use of inspection? The escorts are not human? They don''t go to the bathroom?" Lin Ning said something very hard to me, and then continued: "Cash carriers are mainly security companies. Although he can''t buy all security companies, he can finally buy one! Isn''t one enough? To put it bluntly, Qi Shun''s purpose is to be afraid that people like us will miss him!"


    After listening to lin ning''s words, I was silent. He was right. In what way, the security company does not belong to our national police system, so it is inevitable that there are some loopholes.


    "You go on and know that Qishun''s diamonds are escorted by a cash truck?" Meng song asked.


    "Knowing that he was transporting diamonds by the cash truck, my big brother wanted to fix him! I guess we should get about three or four million at a time..." lin ning quickly replied.


    "Three or four million?" after hearing this number, the steel bullet and iron egg took a breath.


    "Are you sure this will happen?" Mengsong was silent and asked in a low voice.


    "There''s nothing wrong with that. I know the license plate number of transporting diamonds. I''ve studied the time and place, but I don''t have a chance to do it!" seeing Meng song, lin ning was a little excited at the beginning.


    "Baji!"


    Mengsong threw a cigarette into his mouth, chewed it a few times, looked at the steel bullet and iron egg, and asked, "what do you think?"


    "... I listen to him." iron egg pointed to the steel bullet.


    The steel bullet lowered his head and remained silent for a long time, then opened his mouth and said, "if what he said is true, I think it can be corrected! After all, for us, the cash truck is much easier than other activities. The most important thing is that this number is a little attractive..."


    "En en..." after listening to the steel bullet, Meng song nodded, then looked up at me and asked, "what about you, what do you think?"


    "Me?" I was stunned by Mengsong''s question, pointed to my nose and shouted.


    "Nonsense, not who you are!" Mengsong was speechless.


    "I don''t think it''s a good thing. I won''t stop you if you want to do it, but I certainly won''t do it with you, because I have other things to do in Myanmar. I don''t want to waste time here!" I refused very directly.


    "That won''t work. You''ve heard my plan. Can''t you go?" lin ning shouted at me with staring beads.


    "I said I wouldn''t listen. You don''t have to let me listen!" I stood up, because I thought something was wrong. I seemed to be fooled by Mengsong.


    "That''s no good. If we don''t do it, you can''t go there, but if we do it, you must be present, otherwise who knows you won''t call the police?" lin ning turned his eyes and asked Mengsong, "brother Mengsong, you brought him. I''ll ask you if what I said is reasonable?"


    Hearing this, Meng song looked at me and lin ning, grinned and didn''t speak.


    "No, you don''t! I didn''t fucking hear anything. I told you, I won''t commit a crime with you!"


    I looked at Mengsong and couldn''t get close to me. I quickly stood up and shouted.


    "Who said it was a crime?" lin ning asked me with a smile.


    "Fuck you, it''s not a crime to grab the cash truck? You''re not only a crime, I tell you, it''s also a fucking crime. You''re the one who lost his head!"


    "Just drop it. Anyway, it''s not the first time I''ve done such a thing..." lin ning''s face doesn''t matter.


    I looked at him. I really didn''t want to communicate with such people, so I went to Mengsong and said to Mengsong: "brother Mengsong, you do what you do, don''t take me, will you? If you go in later, I can go to prison to see you..."


    "You really don''t want to go?" Mengsong looked up at me and asked with a very serious expression.


    "I really don''t want to go!" I shook my head quickly.


    "Well, you don''t have to get involved in us, but you don''t want to get out of this house... Stay here honestly!" Mengsong replied to me without expression.


    "No, are you a little too fucking bullying! I just want to be a good man. What''s the matter? I don''t want to commit a crime." at this time, I''m almost driven crazy by these people. I really don''t know what they think.


    "Who''s a good man who sneaks across the country..." the steel bullet said faintly on one side at this time.


    "Shut up! I''ve been in bad luck since I met you. Now I''m well. I didn''t go to Myanmar. I fell into a bandit''s house. I take research and rob money carriers every day. I''m so fucking convinced!"


    While talking, I sat on the bed angrily, panting heavily.


    "When this is over, you go back to Myanmar with me!" Meng song saw me angry and smiled and comforted me with his arm around my shoulder.


    "Get out of here, too. How old are you? You don''t need to talk. You''ll be honest when you''re caught!" I pulled open Meng song''s big hand and replied angrily.


    "Ha ha, not many people can catch me in KM city..." Meng song laughed.


    "Brother, if you don''t brag, B, I can really communicate with you. I really can''t talk to you in your current state!"


    With these words, I directly put on a big quilt and lay in bed to have a rest.


    Seeing me sleeping, Meng song smiled and waved lin ning to his side. They chattered and studied the specific process of robbing the cash truck.


    At first I heard a few words, but then I was so sleepy that I fell asleep soon.


    Steel Bullet iron egg two people may also be tired, so they both lay down in bed and had a rest.


    ����


    The next day, 8 a.m.


    I saw Yan Zhengming, the policeman who interrogated me again. He took a few pieces of paper and walked into the detention room where we were locked.


    "Cough!" Yan Zhengming saw us sleeping after entering the house, so he cleared his throat.


    After hearing Yan Zhengming''s voice, we all opened our eyes vaguely.


    "What are you doing in the morning?" the steel bullet rubbed his eyes and shouted listlessly at Yan Zhengming.


    "Sign this, you can go!" Yan Zhengming handed over some pieces of paper expressionless.


    Hearing this sentence, I suddenly didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. I didn''t expect that they were so powerful. They said that they could really take me out tomorrow. I think even H City Guo thought might not have such a great ability, but they were so relaxed.


    Now I understand. Mengsong said he was not bragging, but he said he wanted to rush the cash truck, which was not fucking bragging!


    I hesitated and finally signed the file.


    Several other people also signed. Half an hour later, the five of us walked out of the police station in KM City unharmed.


    ����


    "Where shall we go first?" lin ning asked Meng song after leaving the police station.


    "First find a place to rest, and then carefully study how to do the work!" Meng song sorted out his hairstyle and replied in high spirits.


    "It''s not big brother. Do you really want to rob the cash truck?" I shouted, looking at Mengsong speechless.


    "Can you keep your fucking voice down? I''m afraid others don''t know what you do, don''t you?" lin ning came up and covered my mouth, stared at the beads and shouted at me.


    "It''s not big brother. I really don''t want to get involved with you. Will you let me go?" I looked at Meng song and begged.


    "No, we''re short of people now. If you really don''t want to get involved, just give us the wind and give you the dividend as usual!" Meng song replied to me very seriously, and then went to the street and reached out to stop a taxi.


    Steel bullet and iron egg hurriedly followed up, and Lin Ning also released his hand.


    I stood in the same place and stared at Meng song who had already got on the bus. From his attitude just now, I knew I couldn''t run away!


    "Get in the car. What are you looking at?"


    Just when I hesitated, the steel bullet sitting in the car shouted at me.


    "Coming!"


    I nodded and agreed, and then followed them into a taxi.


    ����


    Half an hour later, the taxi stopped in front of a noodle restaurant.


    "Get off and eat first!" Meng song threw down this sentence, and then took the first step to get off.


    But I had to follow.


    After entering the noodle shop, I found that the owner of the noodle shop seemed to be very familiar with Meng song. Meng song had been chatting with the boss since he went in. They smiled and said that we could have more than ten minutes, and we were all together.


    When the noodles came up, several people began to put noodles into their mouths, but I was not in the mood to eat at all. I took a few bites at random, and then threw my chopsticks on the table.


    "Why? It''s not delicious?" after seeing me throw chopsticks, Meng song looked up at me and asked in a low voice.


    "I''m not hungry..." I picked up a paper towel and wiped my mouth. Then I stood up and said, "I''m going out to buy a box of cigarettes..."


    "... I''m finished. Let''s go with you. Don''t get lost if you''re not familiar with your life..." at this time, lin ning smiled and stood up.


    When I heard this, I looked at him with my neck askew.


    "Go!" lin ning pulled me.


    "Shit, you have to buy a cigarette. Go yourself!" I replied with a very unhappy expression.


    "I''m not afraid you''ll be lost!" lin ning replied awkwardly.


    "Don''t JB talk to me. It''s no use..."


    "You see, why are you so ignorant of good people? I''m also doing it for you..."


    After saying this, lin ning also sat down and pulled the remaining noodles in his bowl.


    "Ye Han, go and buy cigarettes!"


    At this time, Meng song took a bowl and took a sip of soup. His expression was very comfortable and said to me.


    "Come on, I''d better not go by myself..." I replied angrily, then dragged the steel bullet and said, "you go out with me!"


    "What are you doing?" the steel bullet put down his chopsticks and asked.


    "Don''t do anything, go out and buy a box of cigarettes..." I replied very irritably, and then dragged the steel bullet out.


    "Fuck, you have to take me to buy cigarettes. Someone robbed you or what?" Steel Bullet stood up while wearing clothes.


    "Don''t JB say it''s useless, hurry..."


    I frowned back, then pulled the steel bullet out of the noodle shop.


    After we went out, we walked for more than 100 meters. The steel bullet stopped, looked at me with an unnatural expression and said, "if you want to run, I won''t stop you..."


    "... how do you know I want to run?" I was stunned and asked.


    "I passed seven or eight supermarkets in this meeting, and you didn''t go in. What do you mean, I don''t know?" the steel bullet answered me while lighting a cigarette.


    "Hoo..."


    I took a deep breath, then looked at the surrounding streets. After a moment of silence, I said to the steel bullet, "who is this Mengsong?"


    "I don''t know what he did. Anyway, he turned out to be a Burmese policeman and later became a bandit. He didn''t do arms and drug robbery, and his background was very hard. He was sentenced to death several times, but he was released, and then continued to commit a crime. We didn''t know him..." Steel Bullet answered seriously.


    "He is so awesome backstage, so why doesn''t he go back and what is he doing in your city?" I was a little confused after listening to the steel bullet.


    "It seems that Myanmar was unstable a few years ago, so he didn''t go back..."


    "Let''s follow him. Will he protect us when something happens?" I asked with a frown.


    "Shua."


    Hearing what I said, the steel bullet suddenly looked up, then said to me expressionless, "it''s love to protect, it''s duty not to protect! We don''t have so much Jianghu loyalty here. It''s true to protect our head in case of an accident."


    "Pa!"


    I lit a cigarette with my lighter and looked at the crowded street next to me.


    "... if you want to run, go now. It''s too late!" the steel bullet repeated when he saw that I didn''t speak.


    "Where are you going? To tell you the truth, I''m going to Myanmar!"


    "I know!" the bullet nodded.


    "My friend has an accident in Myanmar, I can''t help but save him. If Meng song really wants to be like you said, I don''t run, I also want to stay with him, because I want him to save my friend!" I tell the truth.


    "He has the ability, but I''m not sure if he will help you..." the steel bullet shook his head and replied to me.


    "... who is lin ning?" I skipped the last topic, because only Meng song himself knew whether Meng song could help me. It didn''t help me to tell steel bullet.


    "He is an ordinary bastard, nothing to study..." Steel Bullet replied without hesitation.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Go back after smoking. It''s not good to come out for too long..." when I saw that the cigarette in my hand was gone, the steel bullet patted me on the shoulder and said.


    "OK!" I nodded, then threw away my cigarette butts and followed the steel bullet to the noodle shop.


    Two or three minutes later, I returned to the noodle shop with steel bullet. After entering the noodle shop, I found that the three of them had finished eating, picking their teeth and blowing cow force.


    "Why, I had a noodle and stuffed my teeth?" I sat on my seat and looked at lin ning with a smile and asked.


    "Don''t say it''s useless. I can''t sew my teeth!" lin ning threw down his toothpick and replied to me speechless.

 Chapter 1153

    "All right, let''s go when we''re all back!" seeing the crowd, Mengsong stood up and shouted.


    "Where are we going?" I asked.


    "Find a place to rest first..." Meng song casually replied to me, and then took us out of the noodle shop.


    Before leaving, the noodle shop owner gave Meng song a note. Although Meng song was useless for us to see, when he took it over, I saw an address written on it. I think it should be the place where Meng song lived.


    ����


    Sure enough, as I expected, an hour later, the five of us came to a dilapidated yard. The yard was full of weeds, and there was a bungalow in the middle of the weeds.


    "Not big brother. Is your environment a little too bad?"


    After entering the yard, lin ning complained to Meng song while pulling the grass.


    "Shit, I want to know that I can''t come to such a place..." Meng song''s expression was also speechless.


    As we walked, we pulled weeds and worked hard for a long time. Finally, we came up with a path.


    "Creak!"


    Meng song pushed open the unlocked wooden door, then slapped the spider web in front of him with his hand, smiled and said to us, "the environment is a little bad. Anyway, we can go after we finish this job. Make do with it first!"


    "Hehe, I''ve lived in the wild mountains, so it''s good..." Steel Bullet smiled back, then rolled up his sleeves and began to clean up the house.


    Seeing them busy, I was embarrassed to stay, so I had to follow them to clean up.


    At six o''clock in the afternoon, the broken house finally let us clean up three rooms.


    Mengsong has one room, iron and steel two eggs one, and lin ning and I have one.


    I know that Meng song was afraid that I would run away, so he asked lin ning to come and watch me. Although I don''t like living with this lin ning, I can''t help it. I can''t find any suitable reason to refuse him.


    ����


    in the house.


    Lin ning sat on the bed and looked at me with his small mouse eyes. He was still angry.


    "Brother, what are you looking at? It''s like being possessed..." I sat on the sofa next to the bed and asked some speechless.


    "... do you snore when you sleep?" lin ning finally said after holding back for a long time.


    "Oh, who doesn''t snore..." I took off my shoes and socks and was about to go to bed.


    "You snore, I can''t sleep!" seeing me go to bed, lin ning hurriedly pushed me and shouted in righteous words.


    "If you can''t sleep, don''t sleep!" I pulled lin ning''s hand away and jumped into bed.


    "Where the fuck do you sleep?"


    After I went to bed, lin ning stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Love JB, sleep where you sleep..."


    I answered, then covered with a big quilt and began to sleep.


    In a farmyard in KM city.


    Lin ning sat beside me with red eyes and looked at me covered in the quilt. At first, I thought I ignored him and he could go to bed honestly in a while, but I never thought this silly and realistic man didn''t plan to go to bed.


    Lin ning first took out his mobile phone and sang moonlight in the lotus pond.


    "I think a fish is in your lotus pond..."


    Lin ning sang and danced, tinkling around in the room.


    "Brother, what the fuck are you doing?" I poked my head out of the quilt, looked at lin ning with red eyes and shouted.


    "You don''t care about me, I live..." lin ning replied to me foolishly, and then shouted at the mobile phone with an extremely excited expression: "babies, brush me some gifts, and the anchor will give you a cross horse or something!"


    "Shit!" I scolded in a low voice, then covered my quilt and blocked my ears, ready to go to bed.


    "Go on, come on! Awesome!"


    As soon as I put on the quilt, lin ning screamed as if someone had dragged his basket.


    "Bang!"


    I picked up the pillow and threw it directly into lin ning''s face. I hit lin ning with a big somersault.


    "What the fuck are you doing?" lin ning stood up and stared at the beads and shouted at me.


    "Look at the fucking time! I''m still sleeping when you don''t sleep in the middle of the night!" I ran to lin ning, pointed to my cell phone and shouted in great pain.


    "... isn''t this a live broadcast?" lin ning took a look at the numbers on his mobile phone, was stunned, and then explained with obvious lack of confidence.


    "Live broadcast your father''s basket! Just three fucking people watch it. You live broadcast NIMA! Does anyone watch it?"


    I picked up lin ning''s cell phone and threw it in his face.


    "Isn''t everyone here..." lin ning explained awkwardly holding his mobile phone, and then said to me: "besides, what does my live broadcast have to do with you? You sleep with you..."


    "How can I sleep when you sing and dance?" I asked with my head tilted.


    "How can I sleep when you snore?" lin ning asked hurriedly.


    "If you want to broadcast live, go outside and nobody cares about you!" I said, pointing to the window by the bed and biting my teeth.


    "... the light outside is not good..." lin ning looked out the window and hesitated.


    "Roll the calf, if you don''t sleep, get out of here, or I''ll go to Mengsong now and I''ll have a fucking house with him..."


    With these words, I jumped into bed and covered myself again.


    Lin ning stood on the ground for a moment, then looked out of the window and at me. After a long silence, he put on his clothes, dawdled into bed and lay next to me.


    "Did you bring a charger?" lin ning whispered after lying down and stabbed me.


    "Can you use Nokia?" I groaned with my eyes closed.


    "..." lin ning was speechless for a while, then took out his broken mobile phone and poked it. About three or five minutes later, he turned to me and said, "do you have WiFi here?"


    "If you''re telling us it''s no use and I''ll fucking kill you, will you?" my teeth clicked.


    "You are so grumpy. It''s not good. I''ll tell you..."


    "Brush!"


    I immediately opened the quilt and stared at lin ning.


    "Don''t get excited, don''t get excited... I''m kidding you!" lin ning hid a few times and explained with a giggle.


    "I warn you for the last time, don''t talk to me, understand?" I shouted, pointing to lin ning''s nose.


    "Understand! Understand!" lin ning nodded quickly.


    I took a breath, then lay down slowly, closed my eyes and prepared to go to bed.


    "Ah ah!"


    After I lay down for five or six minutes, * teacher Cang''s voice rippled in the room


    I turned around and looked at lin ning and found that this fool was holding his mobile phone watching Japanese action movies.


    "I have a habit. I have to watch it for a while before going to bed..." lin ning found that I was watching him and quickly explained with a smile.


    "Look, look..." I waved my hands tired, then turned my head and slept with my ears blocked.


    But I found that I couldn''t sleep at all. I had no choice but to close my eyes and listen to the shouting in lin ning''s mobile phone.


    I forgot how long I listened. Anyway, I fell asleep with a cry


    ����


    H City, in the office of a factory.


    Du Xianyang sat at his desk with a sad face and looked down at the documents on the desk.


    "Step on..."


    Footsteps sounded, but Du Xianyang didn''t respond.


    "What''s the matter? Come to me in a hurry!"


    Ji Xuan walked into the office with a big step, sat down on the sofa and asked carelessly.


    "Brush!" Du Xianyang looked up, his eyes red, looked at Ji Xuan, and then asked in a hoarse voice, "have you found the leaf?"


    "No......" Ji Xuan tilted his mouth and shook his head.


    "Hey!" Du Xianyang sighed and said in a low voice, "I''ve got a contact with someone. It''s estimated that I''ll be here soon..."


    "Who?" Ji Xuan rubbed his hands and asked.


    "You''ll know when you come..."


    After saying this, Du Xianyang lowered his head and then looked at the documents on the table. Ji Xuan was stunned, then took out his mobile phone and played against the landlord.


    Ten minutes later, a man staggered into Du Xianyang''s office.


    "President Du! President Ji!"


    After the man came in, he greeted Ji Xuan and Du Xianyang with a smile on his face.


    "Xiao Li, right?" Du Xianyang raised his head and asked.


    "It''s me..."


    Yes, this man is Xiao Li who introduced me to the loan.


    "Sit down!" Du Xianyang nodded and pointed to the chair in front of him.


    Xiao Li sat very restrained opposite Du Xianyang and looked at Du Xianyang with a smile.


    "Do you know why I''m looking for you?" Du Xianyang asked directly without greeting.


    "Know..." Xiao Li nodded.


    "How much did ye Han borrow from Feng bin?"


    "Three thousand, including interest, now we have to pay three thousand and five hundred..." Xiao Li looked up and said the figure very accurately.


    "What does Feng bin mean?" Du Xianyang was stunned and then asked.


    "I''m not sure, but I know someone came to him. Four thousand bought the IOU and real estate in Feng Bin''s hand..."


    "Teng!"


    Hearing this, Du Xianyang stood up directly, stared at the beads and shouted, "did he promise?"


    "He said he would consider..." Xiao Li shook his head and replied.


    "How many floors do you think he plans to sell?" Du Xianyang asked with his head raised after a moment of silence.


    "... eighth floor!"


    "Brush!"


    Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan looked up at each other at the same time.


    Seeing that neither of them spoke, Xiao Li then said, "these debts are a burden to him. There is no benefit in his hands. It''s better to sell them. Second, he is not interested in the Hougong bar. To put it bluntly, he was directed at President ye when he could lend money. Who knows so many things have happened..."


    "Do you know who wants to buy this bar?" Du Xianyang lit a cigarette and looked at Xiao Li and asked.


    "I don''t know, but we can count so much money with our fingers..." although Xiao Li didn''t say it clearly, he still gave Du Xianyang a very vague nod.


    "..." Du Xianyang already knew who it was. He took a deep breath with a cigarette end in his mouth, then looked at Ji Xuan and Xiao Li and asked, "if I talk to Feng bin, do you think he will sell it to me?"


    "He can discuss everything as long as the money is in place!!"


    "Good!!"


    Du Xianyang nodded, then took out his mobile phone and handed it to Xiao Li. Xiao Li took the mobile phone and saved Feng Bin''s phone.


    "If there''s nothing wrong, can I go?" after saving the phone number, Xiao Li stood up and asked.


    Du Xianyang took the mobile phone and waved his hand. Xiao Li nodded and walked out of the office.


    After Xiao Li left, Du Xianyang looked at the number on his mobile phone and remained silent.


    "What do you think?" Ji Xuan broke the silence.


    "I want to talk to Feng bin and help them get the bar back first..." Du Xianyang said what he thought.


    "Leaves... Leaves, they may not have come back..."


    Ji Xuan rubbed his palm and his expression was unnatural. He also hesitated when he said this sentence.


    "It''s their business if I can''t come back, but I still want to help them!!" Du Xianyang replied with a positive look in his eyes.


    "You have helped them a lot..."


    "Not bad this time!!"


    "Ha ha......" Ji Xuan smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Tell me what you think..." Du Xianyang reached out and lit a cigarette again.


    "No idea, what do you say? I''ll try my best to help!!" Ji Xuan stretched his waist and looked relaxed.


    "That''s interesting..." Du Xianyang patted Ji Xuan on the shoulder, and then asked, "how much can you take out?"


    "I''m dead now. I can take out one. My father sees me too dead now..." Ji Xuan said quickly.


    "... only a thousand?" Du Xianyang frowned.


    "Fuck, there are a thousand of them!!" Ji Xuan replied with some speechless words.


    "I remember you don''t have a villa in Beijing?" Du Xianyang turned his eyes and said.


    "... brother, my daughter-in-law lives..." Ji Xuan''s eyes were a little frightened and quickly stood up.


    "Oh, you have so many broken shoes. You don''t need this one. If you can''t, you can take your daughter-in-law and I''ll arrange it for you. You can''t live with me. My family has a place..." Du Xianyang said with great atmosphere holding Ji Xuan''s shoulder.


    "Get out of here!" Ji Xuan opened Du Xianyang''s hand, looked down, opened his mouth and said, "I can take out fifteen at most. I really can''t do more!!"


    "It''s not ye Han and our friends for a long time. Can you be fucking generous!!" Du Xianyang shouted with an unhappy face.


    "I''m not generous enough to take out 1500!! you let me sell my kidney, big brother!!" Ji Xuan made Du Xianyang collapse and rubbed his face and shouted.


    "Selling your kidney is worthless..." Du Xianyang sat down on the sofa and frowned.


    "No, how much do you pay for fifteen?" Ji Xuan was stunned and asked.


    "You can''t tell what the fuck I''m doing now? I''ve been assigned to this broken factory. My father gives me 3000 yuan a month, and my broken car costs six yuan a foot on the accelerator!!"


    Hearing this, Du Xianyang shouted at Ji Xuan.


    Ji Xuan looked at Du Xianyang with a wooden expression. He was silent for a long time. His lips trembled and said, "you didn''t want me to give out all the money today?"


    "You don''t have to go out all the time. I''ll give you an IOU..." Du Xianyang replied very simply.


    "I''ll fuck you, where the hell will I give you 40 million!! you might as well kill me!!" Ji Xuan blew his hair in an instant.


    "Come on, now I think it''s hard for you to take out so much money..." Du Xianyang waved his hand and looked helpless.


    "It''s not a little effort, but I''m so tired that I can''t take it out..." Ji Xuan explained, then looked at Du Xianyang and asked, "Liu never cares about it? Anyway, the bar is his


    "When ye could find Feng bin, it means he didn''t want to find Liu Yong. If he wanted to find Liu Yong, he wouldn''t have found it at that time?" Du Xianyang whispered.


    "Can it be the same as now at that time? If Liu Yong doesn''t stretch out his hand again, they will really pull down the leaves..."


    "I think Liu Yong should have stretched out his hand too much, so Ye Zi won''t ask Liu Yong for money. Whether Liu Yong takes it or not is one thing, and whether ye wants to take it or not? Let''s take back the bar for ye. When he comes back, the bar will still be his, but if Liu Yong joins in, won''t it change its flavor?"


    "Aren''t they from the same family?" Ji Xuan was puzzled.


    "We are a family now, but we can''t always be a family, and Liu will never be alone. There is Li Tao beside him. What Li Tao thinks is not certain..." Du Xianyang analyzed our relationship with Liu Yong very clearly.


    Du Xianyang is right. Why do I always resist to ask Liu Yong for money??


    The main reason is that Liu Yong''s money is not his own.


    "...." Ji Xuan nodded slightly after hearing this, and didn''t go on.


    "Fuck, where can I get so much money!!" Du Xianyang rubbed his temples and collapsed all over his face.


    "I can take out 1500, which is really the limit..."


    "I understand, but if we want to talk to Feng bin about this, we must prepare 5000 to 5500 to have confidence!!"


    "It''s just a broken bar. Is it so valuable?" Ji Xuan asked with his head down.


    "The bar is not worth so much money, but for them, the harem is not a bar, but the root of their stay in H city. Can they give up if the harem is gone? If they come back one day and know that we two choose not to say a word when they are in the most difficult time, tell me what face you have to face them?" Du Xianyang shouted loudly at Ji Xuan.


    Ji Xuan was silent for a long time, then stood up and said to Du Xianyang, "I''ll try my best to help raise money!!"


    With these words, Ji Xuan turned and walked out of the office, leaving Du Xianyang standing alone.


    1 pm, KM city.


    I vaguely opened my eyes, then took out my mobile phone and looked at the time.


    "Shit, it''s a little fucking!"


    I shouted, then lifted the quilt on my body, looked aside and found that lin ning had disappeared.


    "Fuck, I slept..."


    I rubbed my eyes, then put my pants and clothes on my body, yawned and walked out of the room.


    After walking out of the room, I saw Meng song and steel bullet and iron egg sitting at the edge of the table playing poker.


    I looked at them and didn''t find lin ning''s shadow. Just as I was about to enter the bathroom, Meng song looked at me and asked with a smile, "I slept soundly yesterday, so I got up!!"


    "Hehe, maybe I haven''t had a good rest these days..." I simply replied, and then plunged my head into the bathroom.


    Mengsong looked at me, shook his head and played poker.


    Ten minutes later, I walked out of the bathroom while wiping my head.


    "There''s a lunch box on the table. Take a bite first..." the steel bullet pointed to the lunch box on the table when he saw me coming out.


    "Yes, yes."


    I nodded and walked to the side of the table. I tore open the convenient chopsticks and began to pick up the box of rice in my mouth. While eating, I watched the three of them fight the landlord.


    These three people are old hands in playing poker, so it''s very interesting to see them play poker. Basically, after three rounds of cards, they all know what cards are left in others'' hands.


    "Last night, I heard that your house was very noisy?" Meng song looked at me with a smile and asked.


    "Don''t mention that fool to me. I won''t have a room with him tonight..." I waved my sleeve and replied with a very painful expression.


    "Oh, no, you can''t sleep with me tonight." Steel Bullet grinned.


    "Well, where''s lin ning? Why didn''t I see him?" I looked around the room with my lunch box and asked in some doubt.


    Meng song was stunned after listening to my words, and then whispered, "lin ning went out to step on the spot and found some guys..."


    "What''s the point of trampling and looking for guys?" I asked Meng song to say something confused.


    "We''ve got other guys to work with..." steel bullet glanced at me and replied casually.


    I was stunned when I heard the steel bullet. I didn''t expect Mengsong to be so worried. They''re going to start without any fucking preparation time!!


    "Why don''t you speak yet?" Mengsong looked at me and asked.


    "Pa!!"


    I threw down my lunch box, looked at Mengsong and asked, "when do you start?"


    "It depends. When lin ning comes back, we''ll study the specific plan..."


    "Hehe, I have to work out a plan for this thing?" I smiled speechless.


    "Not so much. Professionals like us have to work out several schemes before starting to make sure they are safe!!" the steel bullet threw four two while inserting a mouth.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and didn''t speak. I sat next to them and watched these people play poker.


    ����


    I saw that I could fight the landlord for more than half an hour. I didn''t think it was interesting. I wanted to go out and call Liu Rui and Guo Siwei, but as soon as I stood up, Meng song shouted.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''ll go out and make a phone call..." I pinched my cell phone and thought about it. Then I told the truth.


    "To whom?" Meng song was stunned, rubbed poker and asked.


    "Give it to my friend..." I was stunned for a moment, and then said with a very upset expression: "why don''t you even let me call now


    After listening to me, Mengsong didn''t make a sound and squinted at the poker in his hand.


    At this time, the steel bullet turned to me and said, "now the situation is special. Don''t fight if you can..."


    "Shit, stay with you and fucking restrict my personal freedom!!"


    I threw down my mobile phone and sat back reluctantly. Meng song smiled and patted me on the shoulder after seeing me sit down.

 Chapter 1154

    "Why are you patting me?" I asked Mengsong with my neck.


    "Hehe, just wait until this job is finished. It turns out you haven''t done such a job. Just stick to it..." Meng song comforted me.


    "You can pull it down. You fuck me every day. If it weren''t for you, I would be like this!!"


    I''m so fucking angry when I see Mengsong now.


    "If it weren''t for you..."


    "Shit!!" I scolded silently and stopped talking.


    "Creak..."


    At this time, lin ning came in with a big travel bag.


    "Are you playing?" Li Ning shouted at Meng song after entering the house.


    "How are things going?" Meng song looked at lin ning and asked expressionless.


    "You must complete the task successfully!! I have inquired and understood!!"


    Lin ning threw his bag on the bed and sat across from us.


    "Wow..."


    Meng song threw down the poker in his hand, then said to the steel bullet and iron egg: "don''t play, do something serious..."


    "Don''t fucking play with anything, it''s my four two kings!!" iron egg shouted with a distressed look at his poker.


    "Just a handful of poker, how much money can you win? Sarin studies business..."


    With that, Mengsong threw the iron egg poker on the table.


    "Fuck, I met such a big brand after playing all morning!!"


    "Come on, an old man whets and chirps..." Meng song shouted irritably, then turned his head to lin ning and asked, "what did you find out?"


    "Well, I just went out to inquire with my friend and really found out something. A cousin of Qishun is an executive of a security company in our city. Then I followed his cousin to find the security company and found that the company does cooperate with the bank!!" Lin Ning said very seriously.


    "You go on!!" Mengsong took out a cigarette, threw it into his mouth, chewed it and said.


    "I grabbed a security guard and found out their trading time and address!!"


    "Where is it?" the steel bullet shouted quickly.


    "Qi Shun has only one car with the tail number of 3981. This is" bah!! "


    Meng song took a puff of smoke, picked up the map and looked at it carefully.


    Meng song looked at the map and studied it for a long time. Then he looked up at lin ning and asked, "are you accurate?"


    "You must be sure. That person scared me to pee. You can''t lie to me..." lin ning replied confidently.


    Meng song lit a cigarette, picked up the map again and studied it.


    "Do you know when they will trade?" the steel bullet opened his mouth and asked.


    "The 10th and 23rd of each month. 3 p.m. is the trading time..."


    Hearing this, I took out my mobile phone and looked at the time. I found that today is the 21st, which means that the day after tomorrow is their trading time!!


    "If we want to do it, we have to do it the day after tomorrow, right?" Steel Bullet continued.


    "Congratulations on your correct answer!!" lin ning bared his teeth and nodded.


    Listening to the conversation between the two people, I was stunned. I stared at lin ning and shouted, "brother, we really want to rob the cash truck?"


    "... didn''t I make it clear to you before I came?" lin ning narrowed his eyes and replied to me in a tone of impatience.


    "I fucking thought you were just talking. Who knows you''re serious!!"


    "What''s true or false about this thing? It''s a cash truck. We''ve even opened the vault of the fucking bank. What''s a small cash truck..." Lin Ning said carelessly while holding his teeth.


    "A cash truck is nothing to you, but it''s a fucking business for me. I''m an ordinary man. I don''t want to go to jail with you. Besides, there''s a fucking relationship behind you. Entering the police station is like my own home. I can''t do it!! who can help me when I have an accident?" I stared at the bead and said.


    "Ha ha..." Meng song grinned after listening to me.


    "Why are you laughing? Am I wrong or something?" I shouted, pointing to Mengsong.


    "... I''ll just smile. What are you choking with me!!" Meng song touched his nose awkwardly, but he still had a smile on his mouth.


    "Let''s ignore him, let''s study our..." lin ning reached out and pulled me apart, then took the map and said to Meng song, "brother, where do you think it''s appropriate for us to do it?"


    "No, my problem hasn''t been solved yet!! can you solve my problem first!" I grabbed lin ning''s map and gasped.


    "Roll the calf, don''t pull it here......" lin ning chose to ignore me, grabbed the map, and then studied with Meng song.


    I can''t understand a fucking word of what these people are studying. From time to time, I still use a whole professional phrase. Originally, I wanted to listen to it. Later, I really couldn''t listen. I had no choice but to put spider cards on the table with poker.


    Meng songgan is very professional. While studying the route, he practiced on the map, and also spent sketches. He calculated countless possible robbery methods on these simple drawings.


    Without boasting, these people spent an afternoon studying at least a dozen robbery methods and seven or eight escape routes.


    I looked at the drawings on the table and suddenly felt that if Meng song used this energy to study, why bother * such a hard-working business!!


    "Which method do you think is appropriate?" Munson asked, squinting, pointing to the sketch on the table.


    "I think it''s better to be the first one. Violence is easy to worry about and the fault tolerance rate is low!!" lin ning replied very professionally.


    After hearing the word "fault tolerance rate", I fucking collapsed. A blind person who didn''t graduate from primary school even knew the word "fault tolerance rate!!


    "What is fault tolerance?" iron egg scratched his head and asked with a confused face.


    "I''m so fucking ignorant. I don''t even know the fault tolerance rate. It''s the probability that a factor will cause instability to a system!!" lin ning explained very professionally.


    "Shit, it''s always useless to say something, which shows that you have a high level of education!!" iron egg buttoned his feet and said something speechless.


    "Don''t say it''s useless. If we follow the first plan, how can we fix the car and weapons?" Meng song stopped them in their middle age and asked stiffly.


    "The car still has a gun. I can go out and find a way, but I have to give me the money afterwards!!" lin ning replied in a dull voice.


    "OK!!" Mengsong nodded very readily.


    "No, you''re really going to do it?"


    At this time, I didn''t speak for a long time, and then I had a final struggle.


    "I''m telling you, rushing for cash trucks is not a trivial matter. We must think twice, right? Don''t be impulsive. I''ll tell you!"


    "Steel Bullet iron egg, you two go out to step on the spot tonight to see if the specific terrain is different from the map!!"


    Mengsong chose to ignore me and turned to the steel bullet and iron egg.


    "Understand!!" Steel Bullet nodded, then simply packed up his clothes and walked out of the door in the dark.


    "When will the weapons and cars arrive?" Meng song asked looking at lin ning.


    "I''ll take a break and go out to find..."


    "OK!!" Mengsong nodded, then turned around and prepared to walk into his house.


    "Not big brother. Did you hear what I told you?"


    When I saw that Mengsong was going to go, I ran over and dragged Mengsong and shouted.


    "Can you stop the ink..." Meng song made me a little upset and squinted back at me.


    "... brother, I really don''t want to commit a crime. You can''t force good people into prostitution, can you?" I prayed silently.


    Mengsong pushed me, then turned and walked into his house.


    ����


    H City, Du Xianyang''s home.


    Du Xianyang hasn''t called since he asked Xiao Li for Feng Bin''s phone number, because he knows he doesn''t have enough money in his hand. Du Xianyang has been angry about raising money these days.


    "Pa Pa!!"


    Du Xianyang took out his mobile phone, turned it over a few times, found Feng Bin''s phone number, hesitated for a long time, and finally dialed it.


    "Doodle doodle!!"


    Busy with the stereo for a while, Feng bin connected the phone and asked very concisely, "who is it?"


    "Du Xianyang, Feng bin, right?" Du Xianyang whispered after being silent.


    "Du Da Shao, what are you looking for?" Feng Bin''s attitude changed immediately after knowing that it was Du Xianyang, and asked with a smile.


    "I want to pay the debt for ye Han!!" Du Xianyang didn''t have time to tell Feng bin the purpose of the call.


    "Fifty million!!" Feng bin replied directly.


    "He borrowed 30 million!!" Du Xianyang gritted his teeth and shouted.


    "We are a usurer, my General Manager Ye. I have 50 million ready. I can give you the real estate of the harem at any time. By the way, I remind you that this thing is very popular. If you really want to buy it, you''d better hurry up!!"


    With these words, Feng bin hung up the phone directly.


    Km city.


    After Mengsong studied the crime route, the division of labor was very clear. Lin ning went out to find a car and the crime guy, steel egg and iron egg, went out to step on the spot.


    Lin ning only went out that day and never came back.


    There are two people, steel egg and iron egg. They go out in the dark at night and don''t come back until four or five in the morning.


    Meng song and I stayed at home and watched TV every day. Although I didn''t know what they were busy with all day, I didn''t ask, because these things had nothing to do with me.


    Two days later.


    Steel egg and iron egg didn''t go out to step on the spot, and lin ning came back in two Wuling Hongguang.


    Yes, it was two. Lin ning didn''t find a driver at all for safety, but he drove back twice in person.


    In the living room, several of us sat at the table.


    Meng song raised his hand to look at the time, then took out the sketch and said to us: "it''s 10 a.m. and Qi Shun''s trading time is 3 p.m., so we still have the last five hours to prepare!"


    "Not big brother. You really want to fix it?"


    I''m like a psychopath these days. I always talk to Meng song and try to make these bandits behave well.


    Mengsong squinted at me, then said with some speechless expression, "you''re a little too ink, ang, I''ll tell you!!"


    "... it''s not my ink. I really don''t want to see you go to the abyss of crime one by one, do you understand?" I explained painstakingly.


    "Ha ha!!" steel egg grinned when he heard what I said.


    Lin ning also smiled, patted me on the shoulder, looked at me and said, "it''s not that we''re going to the abyss of crime. We''ve been in this abyss for so many years and haven''t come out of the fucking abyss!!"


    "You can''t fucking take me inside until you come out!!"


    I cried in pain.


    "Didn''t you have to come out with me?" Meng song replied to me casually.


    "Fart, you have to bring me out!"


    "If you say so, you have to blame Yan Zhengming. Who asked him to share you with us in a cell..."


    "Grass!!" I clenched my teeth and scolded, and then stopped talking.


    "Ha ha..." Meng song smiled, lit a cigarette, looked seriously at the others and said, "according to our plan, we need two cars altogether. I, lin ning, one in the back, steel egg and iron egg. You drive one in the front with Ye Han. Is there a problem?"


    "No problem!!"


    Lin Ninggang and iron replied in unison.


    "What about you?" Munson asked, looking at me with his neck askew.


    "I don''t want to go..."


    "Roll the calf!!" Mengsong kicked me on the ass.


    "Grass, you didn''t ask me for my fucking opinion! What are you doing kicking me!!" I rubbed my ass, scolded silently, and then turned to my room.


    After I left, these people implemented the specific process of committing the crime again. I''m a follower. It doesn''t matter whether I listen or not.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it was one o''clock in the afternoon. Everyone except me was very excited, as if they had grabbed the diamond.


    "It''s time, get ready to go!!" Meng song shouted at lin ning while wearing his coat.


    Lin ning stood up and set two alarm clocks on his mobile phone. The first one was three o''clock, when we started. The second one was three twelve, the fastest time for the police to come.


    After setting the alarm clock, lin ning took steel egg''s mobile phone, set the same alarm clock, then looked at the mobile phone and said, "we don''t have a walkie talkie. After the alarm clock rings, we can do it directly, and then you call me to turn on hands-free!!"


    "Understand!!" steel egg nodded.


    "Wow!!!"


    Lin ning took out the travel bag he brought back that day from under the bed, opened the zipper directly, and said to Meng song, "divide the guy first, so as to save time!!"


    "What if I meet a policeman on the way?" Meng song frowned.


    "No, we''ve stepped on the spot these days. There''s no police in that place..." steel egg whispered back.


    "Well, divide it!!" Mengsong nodded.


    Lin ning took pains to carry his bag to the bed, smiled and said, "this is all my fucking possessions!!"


    "Let me see what your belongings are?" I reached out to unzip my bag, but lin ning stopped me.


    "Can you touch this thing? How can you deal with the explosion?"


    "Grass, what you fucking put in there is * ah? It''s still exploding!!" I took my hand back and scolded wordlessly.


    "Come on, stop the ink!!" Meng song frowned and shouted.


    "Wow!!"


    Lin ning opened the zipper directly. I looked down and swallowed a mouthful of spit. Lin ning is not a fool. There is really *!!


    Although it looks like it''s self-made *, explosive and destructive, it certainly can''t be compared with TNT, but there''s no fucking problem killing people. I think.


    "Take this steel egg!!" lin ning took out a handful of * and threw it into the steel egg''s hand.


    "Click!!"


    The steel egg opened the insurance, made a gesture, smiled with great satisfaction and said, "I like this thing!!"


    "I knew you were good..." lin ning smiled and took out several explosion-proof guns, including Mengsong one and iron egg one. He kept one by himself.


    "Where''s mine?" I looked at lin ning and asked.


    "You can''t use it, then you''ll be responsible for giving us some bullets!!" lin ning replied to me with his mouth tilted as he loaded the pistol.


    "Fuck you, I have to give me a gun to defend myself!!" I cried out in collapse.


    Lin ning looked at me speechless, then pulled up his travel bag, took out a May 4th pistol for me from the inside, threw it over, smiled and said, "come together!!"


    I took the pistol, quit *, and found that it was empty!!


    "I don''t even have a fucking bullet. How can I make do with it!!"


    "Just scare people!!" lin ning replied with a smile.


    "Fuck you!! treat me like a fool!!" I pushed lin ning away and took out a Lexon explosion-proof gun directly from my bag.


    "Hehe, you''re not stupid!"


    Lin ning smiled, then packed up his travel bag. Everyone stood up and looked at Meng song.


    "OK, let''s go!!" Meng song waved his hand, turned and walked outside the door.


    "Brush..."


    Several of us hurriedly followed Meng song and walked towards the gate.


    After walking out of the room, according to the arrangement just now, steel egg drove, iron egg sat in the co pilot and I sat in the back.


    In the other car, lin ning drove and Meng song sat in the co driver.


    On the streets of KM city.


    The steel bullet was staring at the Wuling Hongguang. The speed was very fast. The scenery on the roadside flashed in front of me.


    I sat in the car and looked around through the window. I didn''t know whether it was because of carsickness or tension. After a while, my forehead was covered with fine beads of sweat. Moreover, I felt that there were police everywhere on the road. This feeling was really too fucking uncomfortable. My nerves were in a state of high tension.


    "Leaf, don''t you know the specific process?" at this time, iron egg sitting in the co pilot suddenly turned back and shouted to me.


    "Ah? What are you talking about?" I was startled by iron egg and shouted in a trance.


    "Shit, can''t you grab a cash truck? Are you so nervous?" iron egg looked at me with a smile and said speechless.


    "Haven''t I fucking done it? You''re not nervous when you do it for the first time?" I replied as I wiped my sweat.


    "Ha ha, I forgot what I felt for the first time..." iron egg touched his head and smiled, and then said: "after we see the cash truck coming out, you''ll be responsible for helping me watch the wind. Don''t worry about others. According to Mengsong''s plan, we can finish it in three minutes..."


    "I see!!" I nodded and agreed, then rolled down the window and smoked while looking at the scenery outside.


    At 2:20 p.m., several of us arrived at the street ready to start. The street was very desolate. There was no store except a small supermarket, and there were roads on both sides of the street.


    Simply put, there are very few cars and pedestrians passing through this section of the road, and there is no external interference at all.


    I carefully observed the monitors around the road. They had all been smashed. This should have been done by steel bullets and iron eggs when they stepped on the spot.


    ����


    At 2:30, Meng song pushed the door and got out of the van. He walked slowly around the street for two times, then pointed to the overbearing car on the side of the road and said, "can this car tell him the intersection?"


    "I''ll try..."


    Lin ning replied, and then directly picked up the bricks on the ground.


    "Bang!!"


    The brick hit the domineering window, and the whole glass rippled like a spider''s web.


    "Bang bang!!"


    Lin ning smashed the glass with his fist, then unscrewed the car lock from inside, turned his head and smiled at Meng song.


    Munson nodded.


    Lin ning pulled open the door and jumped up directly. Half a minute later, the domineering car started.


    I looked at lin ning''s series of actions, some of which were sent to my heart and exclaimed, "it''s a talent, my shit!"


    The steel bullet on one side also smiled, and then said to me, "he started from this when he was a child. The routine is very clear..."


    "Awesome!!" I nodded and agreed.


    "Brother, where do you stop?" lin ning stretched his head out of the car and shouted at Meng song.


    "..." Mengsong walked forward a few steps, then pointed to his body and shouted, "stop here!!"


    "OK!!" lin ning promised, and then stopped the car directly.


    At 2:40 p.m., all of us got into the van. Everyone was ready to go, waiting for the cash truck to come.


    "Jingling jingling!!"


    After I followed the steel bullet into the car, his cell phone rang immediately.


    The steel bullet answered the phone, then pressed hands-free and threw it into the clasp.


    "Can you hear me? Can you hear me?" lin ning''s voice sounded.


    "I can hear it!" the steel bounced back.


    "Well, brother Meng Song said that there was a change in the plan. Your car passed through the back bread, and our car was on the side. Steel bullet and I were responsible for controlling the driver. Iron egg, you go to that thing, understand?" lin ning then shouted.


    "Understand!!" Steel Bullet nodded.


    "That''s OK, it''s OK. Just listen to the slogan... Fuck, I knew the whole walkie talkie. This broken thing costs too much phone bills..."


    Lin ning murmured, and then the phone quieted down.

 Chapter 1155

    Steel bullets and iron eggs, while looking at the roadside car and checking the pistol in my hand, I have been looking at the scenery outside and don''t know what to do. Although I have also been in contact with guns and experienced gun battles, I really contact this crime of robbery for the first time, and the whole person is very nervous.


    At 2:57 p.m., the cash truck arrived three minutes earlier than usual. Mengsong poked his head out of the window, spit, turned to the phone and shouted, "get ready to work!"


    "Buzz!!"


    The steel bullet twisted the key and the van started. I don''t know whether it was my illusion or something. The sound of the car motor was particularly loud.


    "Fuck, here it is!"


    Lin ning shouted excitedly.


    The black cash truck was driving slowly on the road. Just as the cash truck was about to drive behind the bully, the steel bullet stepped on the accelerator and Wuling Hong speeded up instantly.


    "Bang!!"


    The next second, our van hit its head directly on the ass of the cash truck.


    "Bang!!"


    At the moment of collision, my head hit the window directly, but before I could speak, the steel bullet stepped on the accelerator again, and Wuling Hongguang walked a distance against the cash truck.


    "Bang!!"


    The cash truck was hit by Wuling Hongguang. The current situation is that the domineering cash truck and our Wuling Hongguang are connected end to end.


    The cash truck is stuck in the middle and has no chance to run!!


    "Creak!!"


    A burst of rapid braking sounded, and lin ning''s van was directly stuck next to the cash truck.


    That is me. The front, back, left and right of the van were blocked by us. Now there is no possibility of escape.


    "Bang!!"


    Steel bullets and iron eggs pulled open the door and jumped down with * in their hands.


    "Fuck you, don''t fucking move! I''ll tell you!"


    Lin ning shouted to the driver in the cash truck with a cigarette end in his mouth.


    "What do you want to do?" the driver was frightened by lin ning and stammered.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Do you understand what I ask you to do? We can all save snacks..." lin ning shouted directly, and then shouted at the steel bullet: "can you hurry up?"


    "Fuck you, how fast am I?!"


    The steel bullet scolded impatiently, and then jumped directly onto the cash truck with the iron egg.


    "Bang!!"


    There was a loud noise on the roof of the cash truck. The driver was so frightened that he quickly shrunk his neck. Then he looked at lin ning with an explosion-proof gun in his hand.


    Iron egg took out the axe prepared in advance and chopped it on the glass of the cash truck. One after another, iron egg kept waving the axe.


    After smashing seven or eight times, the glass was finally dried by the iron egg!!


    "Big brother, how can I fix it?" after opening the glass, iron egg shouted at the steel bullet.


    "Pa!!"


    The steel bullet pulled his mouth on the back of the iron egg''s head, and then scolded fiercely in a low voice: "are you a fucking fool? Why do you call the police?"


    "Ah, what''s wrong, big brother?" iron egg was a little wronged, but his voice was obviously much lower.


    "Ask for money!! what the fuck can you do? It''s your first time to do this job!!" the steel bullet scolded silently, then pulled away the broken glass, pointed a gun at the driver and shouted, "give me something!!"


    "What... What?" the driver stammered.


    "Draft it, give it to me!!" the steel bullet stared at the beads and roared.


    "Brother, I really don''t know anything!!" the driver said with his teeth clenched and his face confused.


    "Kang!!"


    At this time, a huge gunshot scared the driver to lie on the steering wheel with his head in his arms.


    The steel bullet turned and took a look. It should be lin ning who shot.


    Lin ning shouted at the driver with a cigarette end in his mouth: "I''ll give you one fucking chance!! call out the money for something!!"


    "Give them the things!!" the driver lay on the steering wheel, clenched his teeth and shouted at the co pilot''s escort.


    "..." the man above the co pilot looked at the driver and was silent.


    "The draft is shameless, isn''t it?" said Lin Ning again.


    "Give it to him!!" seeing lin ning carrying the gun, the driver shouted.


    "Wow..." the man on the co pilot opened the bag behind him, took out a file bag and handed it to the steel bullet.


    After receiving the file bag, the steel bullet checked it carefully. After confirming that there was no problem, he then shouted, "there''s still money!!"


    "Brother, you took everything..." the man on the co pilot frowned.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!!" lin ning shouted irritably and looked down at his mobile phone. It was close to 3:10 p.m!!


    One more fucking ink. The police may be here.


    The co pilot''s man was silent for a moment, then turned around, took out a bag and threw it directly out of the window.


    "Pa!!" the steel bullet carried the bag, looked down at the contents, and then nodded at lin ning.


    Lin ning took it back with a smile *.


    "Iron egg, work!!" Steel Bullet jumped out of the cash truck with diamond and money bag, and shouted at iron egg when he got out of the car.


    "Oh!!"


    With these words, Tiedan took out the prepared gasoline bucket and poured it directly on the car.


    "Hua la..."


    The gasoline flowed into the car along the glass. The driver and the man on the co pilot screamed when they saw the gasoline.


    "Give you a minute to escape!!"


    Iron egg said to the driver while playing with the match on his hand.


    "Bang!!"


    When the driver heard this, he pulled open the door and jumped out of the car, and the man above the co pilot jumped down.


    The two men ran to the other end of the street as fast as they were crazy.


    Mengsong squinted at the two men and grinned.


    At 3:15 p.m., the police car arrived and there was only one cash truck that had been burned and could not see clearly


    The driver and the robber were still alive and dead, and there was no evidence left at the scene.


    Yan Zhengming''s eyes changed instantly when he heard this. Meng song directly appeared in his mind. This kind of thing doesn''t solve the case at all. No one dares to be so rampant except Meng song. This fucking doesn''t take the law seriously!!


    The road section at the scene was blocked directly. The police and the investigation team conducted an investigation at the scene for more than five hours. Later, the result was that the cash truck was robbed and the driver may have been kidnapped!!


    After hearing this news, the citizens of KM City, apart from bowing their heads and scolding, "isn''t this fucking nonsense!!", no one cares about it anymore.


    As for the owner of the diamond, Qi Shun, the diamond is a shady thing, so he doesn''t dare to publicize it!!


    In other words, the case I did with Mengsong became a fucking pending case the next day.


    ����


    After finishing the work, several of us drove back to the compound. I didn''t start the whole crime process, but I saw it in my eyes. I don''t know if the police catch me, I don''t know if I''m a fucking crime. If it''s a crime, I''m a forced crime.


    After thinking for a long time, I didn''t understand this thing, and then I didn''t think about it at all.


    After entering the house, the steel bullet put the money and diamonds on the table.


    "Let me say a few words. Even if the work is finished here, although our team is formed temporarily, the work efficiency is still very satisfactory!! our booty is here this time. Diamonds can be about 40 carats. According to the price of naked diamonds in the normal market, they can be worth about 3 million, and this cash, a total of 500000. Let''s wait a while Divide the money and things, and then we can send darts separately. Now is the time for you to bless each other!! "Meng Song said to us as he divided the things on the table.


    Hearing Meng song''s words, I breathed in an instant. It''s fucking over!!


    After hearing Meng song''s words, they looked at each other.


    "Brother Meng song, isn''t it too early to say that it''s time to raise darts?" lin ning rubbed his palm and asked in a low voice.


    "Why is it fucking early? Would you like a break up meal or something?"


    Hearing lin ning''s words, I was in a hurry, pointing to lin ning and scolding.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I''m serious..." lin ning pushed me and looked at Meng song very seriously.


    "Is there anything else you haven''t finished?" Mengsong took out his cigarette box, took out a cigarette and threw it in his mouth.


    "Although this diamond is a naked diamond, brother Mengsong, have you ever thought about how we can do it when each of us holds so many diamonds?"


    "..." Meng song squinted at lin ning and was silent.


    "I can''t sell this crap!! I have to buy it together!!" when I saw that Meng song stopped talking, I quickly stared and shouted.


    "What do you think?" Meng song was silent and asked, looking at the steel bullet and iron egg.


    "I think it''s safer to change one yuan into cash. Now there''s no cash for anything..." the steel bullet thought and replied.


    "It''s not that you''re not finished, is it? If you want to sell it, you''ll sell it. I won''t go. No, I don''t want diamonds. Anyway, it''s done now. Toss and toss as you like, and I don''t care!"


    With these words, I turned and walked back to my room.


    "Don''t worry about him, let''s go on with our..."


    After I left, Meng Song said to lin ning.


    "The boy has a bad temper..." looking at my back, lin ning glanced away, and then said, "since I put it forward, I don''t hide it with you. I know a person who can receive the goods, and the price is absolutely fair!! if we want to get the thank you diamond out at one time, it''s estimated that he can receive it..."


    "Who? Is it reliable?" asked steel egg.


    "It''s a dealer who specializes in diamond jewelry. I introduced it through my friends. If you want to ask me if it''s reliable, I can''t guarantee it. After all, there are so many reliable people in this era!!" lin ning explained casually, then looked at Meng song and said: "The diamonds in our hands, no matter how we toss, will end up with a little money, but if we get them out early, we''ll be relieved, won''t we!!"


    "That''s what I say, but what if the goods are black on the other side?" Meng song asked with narrowed eyes.


    "Brother Meng song, if you say so, I don''t know how to answer you. Black food is available all the time, but we''re not two fools. The cash carriers are a fucking team. Who dares to eat???" Lin Ning said in some silence.


    "Ha ha..." Meng song smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Moreover, the businessman is specialized in receiving black goods. People can''t smash their signboard because of these three or five million!!" lin ning added.


    "What do you two think?" Meng song was silent for a moment, turned his head and looked at the steel egg and the iron egg.


    "What Lin Ning said is reasonable. No matter who we sell diamonds to in the future, there is a fucking risk of black eating black, so I think it''s better to take advantage of the whole people and go out together. At least we can have the ability to fight back!!" steel egg made a very rational analysis.


    After listening to steel egg''s words, Meng song slowly stood up and wandered around the room for two times. Then he looked at lin ning and asked, "what''s the trading method?"


    "Pay and deliver!" lin ning replied simply.


    "Where do you trade?" Meng song asked.


    "Pu''er City..."


    "OK, now contact the businessman and arrange the transaction time as soon as possible!!" Meng song nodded and decided the matter directly.


    "Wait a minute, the trading time can be set, but how to deal? Shall we go together or go alone?" steel egg stood up and asked.


    "The businessman won''t let us all pass..." lin ning rubbed his palm and said back.


    "Who used to trade with him?" steel egg asked quickly.


    "..." lin ning was silent for a moment, slowly stood up and looked straight at steel egg.


    Steel egg also looked at lin ning, and the two looked at each other. The atmosphere in the room suddenly became tense.


    "... what the fuck do you mean?" lin ning asked, biting his lips and looking at the steel egg.


    "It''s not interesting. I''ll ask who went there?"


    "Can''t you trust me?" lin ning smiled sarcastically.


    "...." steel egg lowered his head and didn''t speak.


    "I ask you a fucking question, can''t you believe me!!" lin ning almost roared.


    "... isn''t it ridiculous for people like us to talk about trust?" steel egg asked stiffly with his teeth.


    "Ha ha, it''s really funny..." lin ning grinned, then turned to Meng song and said, "I''ll contact the businessman. If people agree that we''ll all go there, we''ll go together. If people don''t agree, we''ll think of other ways!!"


    Munson nodded.


    Lin ning took a look at steel egg, then turned around and walked back to the room.


    After lin ning left, Meng song patted steel egg on the shoulder and whispered, "what you said today is a little too much. It''s good to be careful, but pay attention to discretion!!"


    With this sentence, Meng song also walked back to the room, leaving only steel egg and iron egg in the living room.


    After lin ning returned to our two rooms, he didn''t say a word to me. He began to call with his mobile phone. Moreover, he didn''t dial behind my back. All the calls were carried out in front of me.


    I can clearly hear the opposite words and lin ning''s words.


    From the call content, it is simple to contact the buyer and make an appointment.


    At first, it was not easy for the buyer. So many of us passed together, but after lin ning''s ink, the buyer agreed to this condition.


    "Pa!!" lin ning threw down his cell phone and lay on the bed with a tired expression.


    I sat aside, squinted at him for a while, and then whispered, "are you through?"


    "It''s over, fuck!!" lin ning scolded back to me, and then said in a very excited tone: "that fool of steel egg doesn''t believe me. Can I fucking black his diamond or what!!!"


    "You haven''t done such a thing..." I replied speechlessly.


    "..." lin ning choked on me and couldn''t speak. After adjusting his mood, he said carelessly: "also, I may not have any credit in other people''s eyes..."


    Although lin ning was careless, his tone was still sad.


    "When will you trade?" I changed the subject.


    "At four o''clock the day after tomorrow morning, let''s go to Pu''er City."


    "Didn''t I fucking say I wouldn''t go?" hearing this, I was speechless.


    "Who cares if you go or not!!" Lin ningbai glanced at me and then said: "you''d better go with us. Your life is hard. It''s not bad for the last time. You bought your diamond in exchange for your life. Why not!! even if you don''t need money, you can''t say no and don''t..."


    "...." I looked at lin ning calmly and didn''t know how to answer.


    "Besides, you don''t want to hold the big tree Mengsong. If you want to hold you, you have to follow him all the time..."


    "How the fuck do you know?" hearing lin ning''s words, I stood up, stared at the beads and shouted at him.


    "Keep your fucking voice down!!" lin ning quickly covered my mouth.


    "I ask you how you know!!" I stared and whispered.


    "I''m not a fucking fool. Obviously, who can''t see it? You''re different from us. You don''t need money, and if you really don''t want to do it, you''ll have left long ago. Since you don''t have it, it means that you can stay. The only explanation is to ask Mengsong for help!!"


    After listening to lin ning''s words, I was stunned and looked at him with some amazement in my eyes.


    Since lin ning can see these things, Meng song must also see them!!


    Then I say I don''t want to do it every day. It may be a joke in their eyes!!


    After Lin Ning said these words to me, he patted me on the shoulder and whispered, "your own business or your own total, I just want to remind you..."


    "Understand!!" I nodded slightly, then looked at lin ning and asked, "do you know what Mengsong does?"


    Although I originally asked Steel Bullet this question, the answer of steel bullet was very ambiguous, so I still don''t know what Meng song really does. If Meng song really has the ability to help me solve Zhao San, I will follow him even if I work hard.


    Moreover, Mengsong should be very short of money now, so I think he will certainly help me as long as I give Mengsong the money in place.


    I looked at lin ning while summing up these things in my heart.


    Lin ning rubbed his fingers, then looked at me and said, "I don''t know what Meng song is doing. Anyway, they all say that his background is very hard. Even the director of our city''s police station can''t take him..."


    "I see..." I nodded slightly.


    Lin ning was stunned, looked at me and asked, "how did you see it?"


    "He said he took me out of the police station and brought me out. This is not what ordinary people can do. Anyway, there are no such people in our city. Even Zhao San and Liu Yong don''t have these two sons..."


    "Can your city compare with ours?" lin ning glanced at me and then said: "Your H city is an inland city, and our city is a border city. It must be different. There are cultural differences between places, and there must be differences between gangsters and police..."


    "Can you fucking say something useful? Why do you talk about cultural differences..." I interrupted lin ning''s words a little speechless.


    "Yes, it''s off the subject..." lin ning touched his head, smiled, and then said: "when Meng song first came to our city, he did seven or eight major cases in a month, and the amount involved in the cases was at least one million. Then Meng song came into our sight. At that time, everyone in the underworld knew and admired Meng song."


    "And then?" I asked.


    "When Meng song came into our sight, he also came into the sight of the police. At that time, Meng song was wanted by the whole people. All the police in our city were looking for him..." said Lin Ning, reaching out and lighting a cigarette.


    "Did you catch it later?" I also lit a cigarette.


    "Can''t you catch it? So many people surrounded and stopped, and when he caught Mengsong, he didn''t resist or shoot. He walked into the police station very calmly. Guess what happened later?"


    "What''s the matter?" I asked hurriedly.


    "Later, he was released because there was insufficient evidence. All the witnesses retracted their confessions... In this way, the police caught Meng song several times, but they released him every time..."


    "How awesome!"


    "It''s not good, and he passed the prison, but the official information shows that Meng song was shot during his escape!! do you know what this means??" lin ning looked at me and asked.


    "What does it mean?" I was stunned.


    "This fucking means that all the original criminal records of Mengsong have been cleared!! that is, Mengsong is dead. Now he is not alive. But a few months later, Mengsong reappeared in our sight. The first thing he did when he returned to our city was to report to the Public Security Bureau alone, saying that his wallet was stolen. When the police saw Mengsong, they found him Someone''s got a fucking B! "


    "..." after listening to lin ning''s words, I was speechless. I really couldn''t find any words to describe the feeling in my heart.


    "But Meng song is also very strange. You say he is so powerful. He doesn''t do business. He just wanders around every day. If he has no money, he will do it. If he has money, he will cry everywhere!!" Lin Ning said.


    After listening to lin ning''s words, a man suddenly appeared in my mind, Du Xianyang''s uncle Bai Bao!!


    I think he and Bai Bao may be the same kind of person, but Bai Bao''s family has its own team, and Meng song is single handed.


    "Since that incident, Meng song has been directly worshipped by us!! now we bastards don''t worship Guan Gong. You know, we all worship the photos of Meng song!!"

 Chapter 1156

    "Oh, you can pull it down, the more you say, the more JB suspense!!" I scolded silently, and then stretched my waist.


    "What can I fucking cheat you? Don''t say goodbye to him. Some people have fucking tattooed his photos on their bodies. I tell you... Mengsong is not a person but a belief in the hearts of those little gangsters. I tell you!!"


    Lin ning said more and more vigorously. He talked to me with white foam on his mouth for more than half an hour.


    I didn''t listen carefully to the story about Meng song, because I know that Meng song is definitely not simple, but I still can''t be sure whether he can help me.


    ����


    The next day, 8 a.m.


    Everyone was neatly dressed and sat in the living room.


    "Jingling bell!!"


    After several of us sat for a while, lin ning''s cell phone rang. Lin ning quickly picked up and opened the text message.


    After seeing the text message, lin ning frowned and said helplessly, "he made an appointment with his address in the suburbs of Pu''er City at 3 a.m..."


    When the steel bullet heard this, he was stunned for a moment, and then shouted at the top of his voice, "fuck... This is pure bullshit. We trade at three o''clock in the middle of the night. Let''s trade with the fucking ghost?"


    "What do you shout to me at the appointed time..." lin ning replied speechlessly, and then said: "if you don''t want to go, you can''t go..."


    "I don''t think it''s easy. In order to protect your safety, I have to go..." the steel bullet turned its eyes and said with a very unnatural expression.


    "Cut, you just don''t trust your diamond..." lin ning turned his eyes and said with a steel bullet.


    The steel bullet scratched his head, bowed his head, smiled and didn''t speak.


    "What about you? Are you going?" Mengsong looked at me and asked.


    "Me, I can go there..." I replied with a wry expression.


    "If you don''t want to go, don''t go... Don''t wronged yourself." Meng Song said strangely.


    "Well, I don''t mean to be here myself. I can''t. I''ll go with you..." I choked Mengsong and couldn''t speak.


    "Don''t you feel wronged?" Meng song smiled.


    "No grievance!!" I shook my head quickly.


    "You can go if you really want to, but you have to drive..."


    "There''s no problem driving. I tell you I''m happy to drive!!"


    Now I have a little dignity. Don''t worry. I have to do whatever people ask me to do. It''s just selling my soul!!


    Half an hour later, we drove a van to the destination, Pu''er City!!


    On the highway.


    "It''s not Pu''er. Why is it so far away? Can we go by train?"


    I used a steel bullet mobile phone to navigate the specific location of Pu''er City. After finding out the route, I directly confused B!!


    "Not more than 800 kilometers..." lin ning answered me while washing poker.


    "I''ll fuck you, 800 kilometers, 1600 miles!! my grass... It''s more fucking difficult than getting scriptures in the West. I say how can you let me drive!!"


    At this moment, I have completely collapsed. If it weren''t for the high-speed kilometer, I would have jumped off.


    "Isn''t it thousands of miles to learn lessons?" iron egg said to me while holding poker.


    "Get out of here!!" I chewed my teeth and scolded, then turned on the radio and listened to the radio.


    "When you''re out, hurry up!!" lin ning shouted staring at the iron bullet.


    "Don''t fucking rush me, I''ll analyze whether what''s left in his hand is the king or Xiao Wang..." iron egg looked at Meng song and felt JB professional analysis.


    "Brother, I''ve just dumped the two kings, and you should fucking study it!!" lin ning should let the iron egg toss into a fool. He can play poker. He''s blind JB. Meng song hasn''t been a landlord since he started playing.


    "Leaf, if you''re sleepy later, call me and I''ll take over your shift..." the idle Steel Bullet said to me at this time.


    "No, I''m ok now..."


    "Ha ha..." the steel bullet didn''t speak, and then looked down and watched the movie on his mobile phone.


    In this way, I drove the car. Meng song and his friends were playing poker and pulling light. Time passed very fast. In the blink of an eye, it was dark.


    "It''s getting dark. Shall we continue walking or find a place to have a rest?"


    After I saw the sign of the high-speed exit, I turned and asked Mengsong.


    "Just hug Pu''er City..." Meng song gave me a reply without even thinking about it.


    "No, brother, if you drive to Pu''er City, you''ll have to drive tomorrow morning!! you guys are playing poker and pulling the calf. I''m fucking tired. Can you think about it for me!!" I shouted at Meng song with a ferocious expression.


    "..." Meng song was silent for a moment, then said to the steel bullet, "you drive for him for a while..."


    "OK!!" the steel bullet nodded, then patted me on the shoulder and said, "find a place to listen..."


    Three minutes later, I parked my car in the service area. Originally, steel bullet took my class, but Tiedan really didn''t want to play poker with Meng song and lin ning, so Tiedan took my class.


    Several of us went to the supermarket to buy some boxes of cigarettes, some sausages, instant noodles, mineral water and so on, and then set off on the road again.


    On the bus, several of us soaked the instant noodles, then took a casual bite of the sausage, and then played poker. At first, we fought against the landlord, and then the steel bullet wanted to play, so the four of us played gold flowers.


    Although I don''t like gambling very much and have no addiction, I still like to play with gold flowers.


    Because I think the gambling method of zajinhua looks at luck on the surface. In fact, when you play more, you will find that zajinhua is a test of a person in many aspects, and luck may be the smallest factor.


    And when you play with a person, you can easily see a person''s character and temperament.


    The simplest thing is that Meng song is very stable when playing cards. No matter playing cards or small cards, there is an expression on his face. You will never feel the change in his heart. This ability is accumulated by his experience for so many years. On the contrary, lin ning is very impatient. He doesn''t know how to bear it when he gets the big card, so he throws the small card directly, Such a man will never win money when he plays with gold flowers.


    In this way, the four of us pierced the golden flower until dawn. Meng song won money with me. If the steel bullet didn''t lose or win, lin ning lost like a fool.


    ����


    At eight the next morning.


    We arrived in Pu''er City.


    The van bumped along the road. Iron egg yawned and looked at the navigation on the mobile phone.


    "What the hell does this fucking navigation mean? Why take me around? Fuck me!!"


    Iron egg, with dark circles under his eyes, shouted at Mengsong with a tired face.


    "Snore..."


    At this moment, Meng song has fallen asleep. Lin ning rubbed his eyes, looked at his mobile phone, and then said to the iron egg, "let''s find a place to have a rest. I''m afraid the van will explode..."


    "How can I find a place in this fucking wilderness!! there''s nothing in this B place..."


    Iron egg patted the steering wheel and answered silently.


    "There should be a village when you drive forward. You see, it''s smoking over there..."


    The steel bullet pointed to the front and said in a positive tone.


    "Pa!!"


    Iron egg patted the mobile phone, then bit his teeth and threw the mobile phone to the steel bullet.


    "No electricity..."


    "I''ll find a place to charge later!!" the steel bullet pressed the start button twice and found that it couldn''t be opened at all. Speechless, he put the mobile phone back in his pocket.


    Half an hour later, it was getting brighter and brighter, and the surrounding roads were becoming more and more spacious.


    The iron egg car drove very fast, and bungalows appeared in my sight.


    "Big brother, there''s someone in front!"


    Iron egg stared at red eyes and shouted excitedly.


    "Hurry up and find a hotel to have a rest..."


    Steel Bullet closed his eyes and whispered back.


    Ten minutes later, our drove into a small town.


    "Creak!!"


    Iron egg put on the brake, parked the van in front of a hotel, then turned around and shouted at us, "don''t sleep, get off!"


    "Where are you?" I was the first to wake up, rubbed my eyes and stretched.


    "Fuck, I''m so tired!!" lin ning woke up, then pulled the door open and jumped down first.


    "Wow!!"


    After lin ning got off the bus, he squatted on the ground and vomited. The guy vomited so much that he didn''t spit out his fucking stomach.


    "What kind of lattice are you..."


    Meng song shook his head at lin ning, then followed us into the hotel with his big mouth.


    "This fucking iron egg is too unstable to drive... Give me carsick!!"


    Lin ning explained while wiping his mouth, and then staggered into the hotel.


    After entering the hotel, several of us opened two rooms with my ID card, because none of theirs could be used.


    "Have a rest. I have to go out to work at night..."


    After Meng Song said this, he turned to look at us and found that all of us had fallen asleep on the ground.


    "Shit, I can''t fucking work. I can''t sleep fast..."


    Munson muttered, then stuck his head on the bed and went to sleep.


    Pu''er City, Yunnan Province.


    At 8 pm, lin ning''s cell phone woke everyone up. Vaguely, I didn''t hear what he called.


    "Don''t fucking sleep, there''s a letter!! the trading time is changed to 1 a.m.!" after putting down his cell phone, lin ning stunned us all.


    "Didn''t it say 3 a.m.? How could it be such a fucking time..." the steel bullet rubbed his eyes and shouted impatiently.


    "I fucking know that. People say it''s changed..." lin ning replied anxiously while wearing his pants.


    "Is something wrong?" I was worried for some reason.


    "Don''t be paranoid. Get dressed quickly. It will take us more than three hours to get to the trading place. Don''t fucking ink. You can still sleep when you sit on the steel bullet. I''ll fuck you!!"


    At this time, lin ning was like a shrew, shouting everywhere with five horses and long guns.


    "I''ll fuck you. Just talk. Why the fuck are you swearing!!" iron egg didn''t say anything. Steel Bullet didn''t like it first.


    "No, I fucking scold him. What does it have to do with you? What''s your BB with me!!"


    "Fuck you, isn''t it my mother?" the steel bullet kicked lin ning''s ass, then turned and put on his clothes.


    Lin ning touched his head and smiled, ignoring the steel bullet.


    Half an hour later, we all got dressed and drove the van to the destination of the transaction.


    ����


    At midnight, the five of us came to a park.


    The facilities in the park are very old. The lake water and the surrounding bonsai are also dilapidated. It should have been abandoned for a long time.


    The gloomy wind and the desolate scenery around make the atmosphere particularly gloomy.


    "What the hell is this place? Why is it so seeping..." iron egg wrapped his cotton padded jacket and muttered with trembling lips.


    "Stop talking nonsense. There must be a reason for people to choose the place they choose. They haven''t done such work for two days a day. It must be right to listen to them..." lin ning explained wrapped in cigarette butts.


    "Lin ning, what''s the price you talked to them?" Mengsong asked while sitting on the bench.


    "80000 a carat. They have professional measuring tools. They will cash us money and give us goods for every penny..." lin ning touched his mouth and replied.


    "We didn''t bring a cash detector. We gave real money and didn''t know whether it was fake money!!" JB was worried when the steel bullet buttoned his crotch.


    "It''s all right. They''ve been doing this business for a long time. There must be no problem with credibility. Moreover, I also brought this thing. There must be no problem with money verification..." lin ning took out a laser flashlight and shook it on the face of the steel bullet.


    "Don''t fucking make......" the steel bullet blocked the laser of the flashlight with his hand, then turned to Meng song and asked, "what are you going to do after the transaction?"


    "Penny, break up!!" Meng song replied very succinctly.


    "Oh, shall we go back together or separately?" the steel bullet then asked.


    "Separate, separate the safe point..."


    "You can separate, but I have to go with you. You have to take me back to Myanmar!!"


    I didn''t speak at this time. I went to Mengsong and shouted.


    "Ha ha, OK, I''ll take you away then..."


    Munson touched my head and smiled.


    "It''s fucking half past twelve. Why don''t people come yet?"


    Iron egg is shivering all over, playing QQ with a mobile phone while fighting the landlord, whetting and hawing.


    "Don''t worry, it should be almost..." lin ning took out his mobile phone and looked at the time, whispered a consolation, then looked down at the iron egg card, and gritted his teeth and shouted: "three with one, this card is for you to play, good cards are fucking broken, and there are only two cards left at home, and you have to pay the fucking bill!!"


    "Roll the calf, you know a JB, there are twenty thousand left!!" iron egg replied very unconvinced.


    "Oh, my God, don''t you have the king in your fucking hand!!" lin ning covered his face and said in a broken tone.


    "Buzzing, buzzing..."


    At this time, the heavy motor sounded, and the bright headlights in the distance lit up the whole pavilion.


    "Fuck, here it is!"


    Iron egg spat, then put his cell phone back in his pocket, stood up and shouted.


    "Click!!"


    Mengsong shook the bolt of the gun, then stood up and shouted at us, "stop fucking playing and get ready to work!"


    "OK!!" lin ning replied.


    At the command of Mengsong, all of us loaded our guns, and then lined up in a straight line, waiting for the arrival of cars in the distance.


    ����


    Five minutes later, two Range Rovers parked neatly in front of us with their headlights on.


    "Bang!!"


    The door was pulled open and four or five young men in their twenties jumped down.


    "This is the fucking seller? How come it''s all little B babies?"


    After seeing the appearance of the opposite side, iron egg whispered with his big mouth.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!!" the steel bullet frowned and scolded, then stamped his feet and asked lin ning, "are they?"


    "... I haven''t fucking seen it!!" Lin Ning said helplessly.


    "Shit!!" Steel Bullet scolded wordlessly.


    "Step on..."


    Lin ning tidied up his clothes, and then took the lead to meet the young people of Land Rover. We quickly followed him.


    "Wait a long time, everyone!!" when the distance between the people on both sides was less than five meters, the young man with a caliper in the middle shouted at us with a smile.


    The people on both sides of us are very close, so I can clearly see the appearance of this caliper youth. Although this youth is not handsome, it gives people a feeling of very spirit, very temperament and a feeling of not being angry.


    "Han always? This is lin ning. I talked to you on the phone earlier!!" lin ning politely stretched out his right hand to the caliper youth.


    "It''s me, I know you!!"


    The young man simply shook hands with lin ning, and then said politely to us: "introduce myself. My name is Han Hong. Like you, I''m also a km person!!"


    When Tiedan heard the name, he burst out laughing, then grinned at Han Hong and said, "isn''t Han Hong a singer? Ha ha!!"


    "Fuck off, don''t say you don''t need it!!" Li Ning frowned and shouted back.


    "Ha ha... It''s all right. The Han Hong you mentioned is a fat man of more than 200 kilograms. I don''t have the body size of others..." Han Hong replied very generously, then walked forward a few steps, looked at lin ning and said, "do something serious!!"


    "Ha ha, OK!!" lin ning smiled, then turned his head and looked at Meng song.


    Meng song nodded slightly.


    "Wow!!"


    Lin ning reached out to take out the bag containing diamonds, weighed it a few times and handed it to Han Hong.


    Han Hong smiled and took the diamond, turned and handed it to the young man in black beside him. After taking the diamond, the young man in black took out a suitcase.


    "Click!!"


    The suitcase bounced open, and professional tools were taken out by the young people in black. The young people used these tools to check the diamonds.


    Several of us stood in place and stared at the young man. We didn''t dare to blink because we were afraid that these people would change the diamonds.


    Han Hong narrowed his eyes and looked at the young man. He still had that smile on his face.


    "Wow..."


    After checking, the young man poured all the diamonds into the suitcase, stood up, took off his glasses and said to Han Hong, "except for the two inferior naked diamonds, the rest is 32 carats!! the quality is between E and F!!"


    "OK!!" Han Hong nodded slightly and then snapped his fingers.


    "Bang!!"


    The door of Land Rover bounced open, and a big breasted woman came out of the car wearing professional clothes and high heels.


    I looked up at the woman, a face so beautiful that it was suffocating. The woman was about twenty-eight years old. Her hair was pulled up high, revealing her snow-white and slender neck. Her face was beautiful, like autumn water. She looked sexy and charming under a professional suit.


    High heels, light make-up, professional clothes, cool and beautiful face, devil''s figure, and the temperament of refusing people thousands of miles away. This woman is simply the woman who is the boss of the gangster in the TV series. I''ve opened a bar for so long. To tell the truth, I''ve seen any beautiful women, but such a woman is really the first.


    "Shit!! the best!!" lin ning swallowed spit hard when he saw the woman.


    "Isn''t it cold for her to wear such clothes on such a cold day?" iron egg scratched his head and asked in a daze.


    ��������


    But no one answered for a long time. Iron egg looked aside at the steel bullet and found that the steel bullet was completely stunned at this time. The whole person was fucking stupid and his eyes should fall into the woman''s chest.


    While all of us were admiring this woman, Mengsong narrowed his eyes and whispered to me, "this woman is not simple!!"


    I was stunned. I didn''t reply. I still looked at the woman.


    After the woman got out of the car, she came to us with high heels and twisted her little ass. Han Hong hurried up and put a mink coat on her.


    This way of playing is so fucking amazing!!


    "Introduce me, this is my boss, Bai wanmeng!!" Han Hong said, pointing to the woman.


    "Bai... Bai is always good!!" lin ning stammered to say hello, and the saliva flowed down his fucking mouth.


    Bai wanmeng nodded slightly, and then ran in my direction. I thought she came to Mengsong, so she instinctively hid next to me, but I didn''t expect Bai wanmeng to really come to me!!


    "Bai Zong!!" I smiled at Bai wanmeng. Although I was nervous, my reaction was calm.


    However, Bai wanmeng''s next move stunned everyone present. She stretched out her white little hand and slid it on my face, then smiled and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Shit, what the hell is going on?" lin ning saw Bai wanmeng''s action and was silly.


    "Mr. Bai, do we know each other?" I was stunned by Bai wanmeng, hid and asked.


    "You don''t know, but I know you..." Bai wanmeng replied to me with a smile.


    "How do you know me?"


    I took a deep breath and vaguely felt that this Bai Wan dream might be from H city!!


    "Ye Han, Liu Yong''s successor, the big boss of Hougong bar in H City, can I continue the rest of the story?" Bai wanmeng smiled.


    "No, who are you?"


    I stretched out my hand to stop Bai wanmeng. At this time, my nerves were highly nervous, because I still didn''t think of who this woman was. I didn''t like this feeling.


    "You''ll know who I am later..." Bai Wan dreamt back to me, and then stretched out his hand to Han Hong.


    Han Hong quickly took out a suitcase and put it in Bai wanmeng''s hand. Bai wanmeng took the suitcase and handed it to lin ning. He smiled and said, "there are three million in it. Check it!"


    "OK! OK!!" lin ning nodded foolishly, then took the suitcase and took out a stack of RMB from it.

 Chapter 1157

    "Pa!!"


    The flashlight shone on the paper money. Lin ning checked it very carefully, pile by pile.


    Five minutes later, lin ning bared his teeth, nodded at us and made an OK gesture.


    Meng song stepped forward to take the money box, and then said to Bai wanmeng, "it''s done. Can we go?"


    "Yes!!" Bai wanmeng nodded slightly, and Meng song walked to the van. We hurriedly followed him.


    "I still have a business in hand. I wonder if you are interested?"


    At the moment when Mengsong pulled away the van, the voice of Bai wanmeng sounded behind us.


    "Brush!!"


    Meng song was stunned, and lin ning was stunned!!


    "What are you doing? Get in the car!"


    I saw the two men stunned and shouted.


    Meng song was silent for a moment, then turned to Bai wanmeng and asked, "what business?"


    "I know a businessman who is in Pu''er City now. He has cash and precious stones in his hand. I can provide you with his information, and then grab his precious stones. I will pay for them!!" Bai wanmeng said concisely.


    After hearing Bai wanmeng''s words, Meng song was silent for a while, then looked at Bai wanmeng and asked, "how much is this gem worth?"


    "Five million!!" Bai wanmeng said happily.


    "Five million!!" after hearing this number, lin ning took a deep breath.


    Steel bullets and iron eggs also have some straight eyes.


    "What do you think?" Mengsong asked, looking at us.


    "Dry!! here we are!!" lin ning replied with gritting teeth.


    "What about you?" Mengsong looked at steel bullets and iron eggs.


    The steel bullet thought for a moment and then nodded.


    "I disagree!!"


    I saw all these people agree and shouted quickly.


    "No one asked your opinion..." Meng song waved his hand impatiently, and then walked to Bai wanmeng.


    "Have you thought about it?" Bai wanmeng asked with a smile.


    Meng song nodded slightly, then whispered, "the merchant''s specific information!!"


    "Pa!!"


    Bai wanmeng took out a file bag and put it in Mengsong''s hand.


    After Mengsong took the file bag, he simply glanced inside, and then asked in a low voice, "how many people are there opposite? What weapons are in hand?"


    Bai wanmeng was stunned for a moment, and then moved his eyes from Meng song to Han Hong.


    Han Hong instantly understood Bai Wanru''s meaning, then looked at Meng song and said, "there are three bodyguards opposite, with guns in their hands, but it''s too easy for a team like you..."


    "I see." Meng song nodded slightly, then said to Bai wanmeng, "I''ll contact you after it''s done!!"


    "Good!!"


    Bai wanmeng nodded slightly, then stepped on the Land Rover, and Han Hong followed.


    Mengsong stood in place for a while, then walked to us with the file bag.


    "Why, I haven''t seen enough!"


    Meng song patted Liu Ning on the head with a file bag, then pulled open the door and walked up.


    "This woman is so fucking exciting!!" lin ning wiped the saliva at the corner of his mouth, and then followed him into the car.


    Looking at the backs of two Land Rovers, all I think about is who this woman is and why she knows me, but I don''t know her!!


    "Go, get in the car!!" the steel bullet pulled me and sat in the driver''s position.


    I rubbed the earth under my feet, and then stepped into the car.


    After getting on the bus, everyone didn''t speak. Meng song looked down at the information in the file bag. Lin ning fell asleep with the money box. He drove with steel bullets and played against the landlord all the time.


    I leaned against the window and looked at the scenery outside. Pu''er City is not developed, so the surrounding ancient buildings and scenery are well preserved and look very beautiful.


    But although the scenery is beautiful, I''m not in the mood to see it now, because I know that they have begun to prepare for the next crime. They are a group of madmen. I think they can do anything for money.


    I''m not worried that what I do is a crime. I''m worried that the later I go to Myanmar, the more dangerous Wei Yiwen may be. And now I can''t contact Liu Rui and them. I don''t know how they are in Hainan.


    And I didn''t deal with things at home clearly. Anyway, my mind is in a mess now. Countless problems need me to deal with, but I can''t spare time!!


    "What do you think?" Meng song looked back at me and asked with a smile.


    "Nothing... Nothing..." I shook my head.


    "Ha ha..." Meng song smiled, then looked at me and said, "do you know that Bai Wan dream?"


    "I don''t know!!" I rubbed my face. I was even more worried when I mentioned Bai wanmeng.


    "But she knows you..." Meng song''s eyes were strange and looked at me half closed.


    "Nonsense, many people know me!!"


    I replied without a word, then closed my eyes and leaned against the seat for a rest.


    Meng song looked at me and smiled, then turned his head back, and then looked at the information Bai wanmeng gave him.


    ����


    At five in the morning, we went back to the hotel.


    After returning to the hotel, everyone lay in bed and slept. Only Mengsong sat on the table and looked at the documents.


    I lay in bed tossing and turning and couldn''t sleep. Then I was idle and had nothing to do. I said to Meng song, "brother, what are you doing?"


    "I''ll study..." Meng song answered me without raising his head.


    "Not big brother, are you really going to do it?" I was surprised.


    "En en, I''m doing something!!" Meng song nodded.


    "Haven''t we just finished? Why the fuck are we still doing?" I sat up, looked at Mengsong with a broken expression and shouted.


    "Short of money!!" Meng song replied to me very succinctly.


    I looked at Meng song speechless. After a long silence, I said, "are you sure that woman won''t cheat us? I don''t think that woman is funny!!"


    "Is it fun? I don''t marry her. Just give me money..." Meng song replied to me indifferently.


    "Shit, what a shame!"


    I turned around and whispered a scold. Then I lay in bed and began to sleep.


    ����


    At more than four o''clock the next afternoon, I opened my eyes vaguely and found that there was no one in the room.


    "Fuck, why hasn''t this fucking person......" I muttered, and then took the washbasin to the public bathroom of the hotel.


    "This fucking place doesn''t even have a bathroom..."


    Just as I was about to get to the bathroom, Mengsong staggered out of the bathroom.


    "Just finished?" I looked at Mengsong and asked with a smile.


    "Ah, it stinks..."


    Meng song was stunned, then slapped his nose and replied to me.


    "I don''t like the smell when I shit..." I skimmed my mouth and went into the bathroom.


    Fifteen minutes later, I finished washing and walked back to my room with a washbasin.


    After returning to the room, I found that steel bullet, iron egg and lin ning had returned, and I also bought several boxes of lunch boxes and a box of mineral water.


    "Leaves come to dinner!!" Liu Ning looked up and said hello when he saw me coming back.


    "OK!!" I put down the basin, walked to them, and then began to eat with a box of lunch.


    "This box of lunch is not delicious, not even a piece of meat..." lin ning leaned back comfortably on the chair and lit a cigarette after eating.


    "What are you doing out there?" I asked, looking up.


    "Go out and buy food..." lin ning replied to me and said to Meng song, "brother, the three of us just went to Huarui casino..."


    "How was your inquiry?" Meng song asked.


    "According to the license plate number you gave us, we checked the computer in the security room of the parking lot. This person comes at 9 p.m. and goes out between 12:00 and 12:30 every night. Moreover, the time of this person''s coming and going is very regular. This is the case all month..."


    "OK, do you think it''s OK to do it in the parking lot?" munsong continued.


    "There should be no problem, but we have to do it at 12 o''clock, because there are few people and the security guards are tired at that time, so we have little risk..." the steel bullet looked up and replied.


    "..." Meng song lowered his head and remained silent for a while, then looked at us with burning eyes and said, "let''s do it tonight!!"


    "Puff!!"


    A mouthful of mineral water I just drank directly sprayed lin ning''s face.


    "What the fuck are you doing?"


    Lin ning rushed at me with his teeth and claws as he wiped his face.


    I pushed lin ning away, then stared at Meng song and shouted, "no, what did you say just now? Do it tonight?"


    "Yes, there are many dreams in the province..."


    "It''s not big brother, you fucking talk to me!!" I left my lunch box and shouted in a broken tone.


    "What do you mean, I''ll pull the calf?" Meng Songbai glanced at me.


    "No, we''ve only been here for a few fucking days. We''ve just robbed the cash truck and we''re going to rob other people''s precious stones. If you really want to do it, can you give us some preparation time!! I''m having a nightmare now. I haven''t come out of the shadow of the cash truck yet. You''re going to push me into other shit pits. I''m an ordinary person, can you Consider my feelings!! is it easy for me to follow you and worry about me every day? "I watched Meng song vent my anger heartily.


    After listening to my words, Meng song was stunned, then looked at me and said, "this is not my own decision, but the result of unanimous research. What are you shouting at me?"


    "When did I study it? How the fuck don''t I know?" I shouted, looking at the steel bullet.


    "Just before you go to bed..." the steel bullet replied to me weakly.


    "Then why don''t you call me at the fucking meeting!!" after knowing this, I''m even more angry. These people don''t call me at the meeting now.


    "It''s mainly because your opinions are useless. I didn''t call you..."


    "Fuck off, you don''t call me in the meeting now, and you don''t take me as your teammate!!"


    The steel bullets looked at each other, and then shook their heads at me in a very consistent manner.


    "Shit!! you fucking convinced me!!"


    I gnashed my teeth and scolded, and then directly sat on the sofa and shivered and lit a cigarette for myself. Now I don''t want to communicate with these people. It''s too fucking disrespectful!!


    "Brother Meng song, let''s do it today, but how can we be sure that this person will bring the gem with him?" at this time, lin ning raised a very key question. If that person doesn''t bring the gem with him, even if we do it, we can''t grab the gem, it''s like white busy work.


    "I really thought about this question, but I didn''t come up with any good idea... Do you have any way?" Mengsong said, touching his beard.


    ��������


    After hearing Meng song''s words, there was silence in the room, and everyone bowed their heads and smoked.


    After five or six minutes of silence, the steel bullet opened his mouth and said, "no, let''s bet. If he takes it with him, we''ll take the money and goods together. If he doesn''t take it with him, we''ll be busy in vain and pat his ass back to km!!"


    "I think it''s the only way..." lin ning nodded.


    "Isn''t it too risky?" Meng song put forward his objection, and then said: "if we rely on gambling, we might as well go home directly. After all, there is a gun in the opposite hand. If something happens, it''s not suitable for this business..."


    After listening to Meng song''s words, steel bullet, they fell into silence again. They thought they knew that if they wanted to gamble, they would gamble with their lives!!


    "If you really want to get that thing out, I have an opinion..."


    Just when everyone was silent, I opened my mouth and said.


    "Brush!!"


    Everyone looked at me.


    Mengsong smiled and said, "don''t you want to get involved in this job?"


    "Who says I don''t want to get involved? I just don''t want to do it so quickly. If you really don''t want to hear this opinion, I won''t say it. I''m kind enough to give you a way. You don''t appreciate it..." I rolled my eyes, stood up and prepared to go out the door.


    "Wait a minute, what can you do? Tell me!!" Mengsong stretched out his hand and stopped me.


    "Is there this person''s phone number in the information Bai wanmeng gave you?" I looked at Meng song and asked.


    "Yes!!" Mengsong nodded, then reached out and threw the file bag to me.


    After I took the file bag, I pointed to the phone number on it, organized the language, looked at everyone and said, "Whoever this number is, even if it''s not the merchant''s, it must belong to the people around him. If we want him to bring things out, don''t we just let him bring them out?"


    Mengsong was stunned after listening to my words, and then slowly said, "if you let him bring it out, he can bring it out? Why does he listen to us so much?"


    "Nonsense, he must have this thing in his hand to sell for money. As a buyer, let''s say we want to see it and make an appointment at the casino..."


    "We don''t know what the gem in his hand is? How to make this call?" lin ning frowned and asked.


    "Didn''t it write in the data?" I took out the documents in the file bag and glanced at them casually. I found that I really didn''t write what the goods were.


    "It''s a little hard to do..." I touched my nose, looked at the data and fell into meditation.


    "Ye said this method is really a way. Let''s not care what the goods are, but just tell him whether it''s OK to see the goods?" steel egg opened his mouth at this time.


    Meng song looked up at the steel egg. After being silent for half a minute, he patted his thigh and said, "call first. If the phone doesn''t work, we''ll do it in the parking lot. If we can''t get anything, let them take us to the hotel!!"


    "Isn''t it too risky? We don''t know where he lives... It''s easy to have accidents on the way!!" lin ning hesitated.


    "If I don''t do it, I must do it!! you can consider whether to do it or not!! if I don''t do it, let''s break up now!!"


    Lin ning looked at Meng song''s firm expression, kept silent for a moment, took out his mobile phone and said to Meng song, "who called?"


    Meng song took the phone and said to us, "there''s no turning back when this phone is called!! if anyone wants to quit, it''s time..."


    "I don''t mind..." steel egg replied stiffly.


    "Me too." iron egg nodded.


    Lin ning rubbed his face, raised his hand and lit himself a cigarette. After taking a sip of smoke, he gritted his teeth and said, "it''s not bad to work hard!!"


    "Ha ha..." Meng song smiled, then took out his mobile phone and dialed the front desk of Huarui casino.


    "Doodle doodle!!"


    After Mengsong got through, he put his mobile phone on the table and opened it directly.


    "Welcome to Huarui casino. How can I help you?" the front desk quickly connected the phone, and a beautiful female voice sounded.


    "Hello, I''d like to ask if there is a private room in your casino?" Meng song replied in a suppressed voice.


    "You want to reserve a private room, don''t you?"


    "Yes!!"


    "Wait a minute, I''ll show you..."


    "Good!!"


    Ten seconds later, the voice inside the phone rang out again: "sorry to keep you waiting, sir. There are still two private rooms left tonight, 302 and 303. Which one do you want to book?"


    ��303����


    "OK, please leave your name and reservation time!"


    Meng song casually left a name and time, and then hung up directly.


    After booking the private room of the casino, Meng song called according to the telephone number on the information.


    We looked at the cell phones on the table and everyone was very nervous.


    The blind voice thought for more than ten seconds, and a middle-aged voice sounded on the phone: "who?"


    "Mr. Zhao, isn''t he?" Meng song asked in a muffled voice.


    "Mr. Zhao is resting. Tell me what you want!!" he replied quickly.


    Hearing this, Meng song looked up at us and then said, "I heard that Mr. Zhao has goods in hand, so I want to talk to Mr. Zhao about business!!"


    "..." after listening to Meng song''s words, he was silent for a moment, and then asked, "who are you? How do you know we have goods?"


    "I know there must be my channel. As for who I am, it doesn''t seem to matter!!" Meng song replied calmly.


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    "At nine o''clock this evening, Huarui 303, I''ll wait for you!"


    After saying this, Meng song directly pressed the mobile phone, then took a deep breath, looked at us and said, "this person is difficult to deal with. I''m afraid of revealing my stuffing if I say too much..."


    "Do you think they will go?" asked steel egg.


    "Not necessarily. Let''s start at seven and wait at the casino at eight. If their people go to 303, it means they must have goods in hand. If they don''t go, we''ll cancel the plan, wait for them to come out and follow them to the hotel!!" Meng Song said with a very clear idea.


    "That''s the only way!!" lin ning nodded, then opened his travel bag, took out his * and poked it up.


    "Don''t fucking fiddle with this thing, it''s unlucky!!" steel egg reached out and stopped lin ning.


    "It''s only three o''clock, seven o''clock. What am I doing?" lin ning shouted in silence.


    "How about a golden flower?" I sat and talked about it.


    "Grass, gold flowers!! I have to win back the money I lost that day!!"


    After hearing my proposal, lin ning was very excited.


    In this way, several of us gathered together to tie up golden flowers.


    ����


    On the other end, in a four-star hotel in Pu''er City.


    Three or four strong men gathered together. The man sitting in the middle was the man who had just finished talking to Meng song.


    This man is actually the man we are looking for, Zhao Qiwen.


    "Mr. Zhao, who''s opposite?" a strong man asked Zhao Qiwen.


    "I don''t know. The other side said to see the goods, but nothing else!" Zhao Qiwen shook his head.


    "Could it be the police?" the strong man was worried.


    "I''m a fucking policeman, so people can''t talk to us like this..." Zhao Qiwen replied irritably.


    "Are we still there today?" the strong man asked.


    "Pa!!"


    Zhao Qiwen reached out and lit a cigarette. Looking at the phone number on his mobile phone, he fell into deep meditation.


    ����


    At seven o''clock in the evening, the five of us packed up our things again and set off in the old van.


    "Ye, your face is angry. You''ll go to the casino and see if those people go to the private room!!!" Meng Song said to me with a cigarette end after getting on the bus.


    "I won''t go. I''ll do all the fucking work!!" I shook my head and refused.


    "If you don''t go, you don''t want to go to Myanmar..."


    "Grass, you fucking threaten me, don''t you?" hearing this, I immediately jumped at Mengsong and shouted gnashing my teeth.


    "Threatening you, do you have a temper?" Meng song asked directly.


    "... if I can''t beat you, I''ll tell you eight times a day!!" I stared at the beads and said.


    "Then come talk to me after you hit me!!" Meng song replied with an indifferent face.


    "Ha ha!!" steel egg, they laughed after listening to my conversation with Meng song.


    I gasped for a moment, then sat down quietly.


    In the face of a rogue like Meng song, I can''t be tough with him. I have to outwit him, so I chose to avoid the war temporarily.


    We talked and laughed. There was no tense atmosphere at all. The time passed very quickly. Around 7:40, we came to Huarui casino.


    Steel egg parked the car in the parking lot, then took out a Bluetooth headset and handed it to me.


    "What do you mean?" I looked at the Bluetooth headset and asked.


    "Take it with you. I''ll contact you then..." lin ning opened his mouth and explained.


    "Grass, the whole thing is fucking mysterious!!" I scolded silently, and then put the Bluetooth headset into my pocket.

 Chapter 1158

    "Take out your gun, or you won''t pass the security check!!" Mengsong reminded me when I turned to the casino.


    I took out my pistol, threw it into the seat and strode to the casino.


    ����


    After entering Huarui casino, I found that the scale of this casino is much larger than our harem. It''s not a fucking grade at all. There are three floors. The first two floors are the hall, and the third floor is the private room area. The decoration is top-level. They also have a lot of waiters. There are little beauties in miniskirts walking around with plates.


    And they have seven or eight security patrols on each floor, monitors everywhere, and a security check at the entrance.


    Whether it''s scale or staffing, this casino is top-level. If you want to cheat in such a casino, it''s almost impossible.


    After I passed the security check, I went directly to the front desk for 100000 chips. Anyway, Meng song gave me the money. I''m ready to harm him.


    I took out my cell phone and looked at the time. It was almost 7:40, and there were more than ten minutes to 8:00.


    I wandered around the hall on the first floor for a while, and then stopped at a Dicer table.


    "I pressed it up!!"


    I threw 50000 chips and threw them directly on the table.


    After seeing my action, everyone looked at me in surprise. Several little women couldn''t help rubbing against me. I couldn''t get used to this kind of thing. I smiled and hugged a woman.


    The woman I hugged was stunned, and then put her head against my chest with a shy expression.


    "Wow!!"


    He Guan shakes the sieve cup.


    "Two, two, three, small!!"


    The Dutch officer shouted sweetly.


    "Grass, what the fuck is this idea!!"


    I spit out the cigarette end on my mouth and scolded silently. Then I let go the woman in my arms and walked to the third floor with big steps.


    When I went upstairs, I took out my headphones and put them on my ears.


    As soon as I put it on, I heard lin ning''s voice: "why don''t you fucking talk? Is your headset broken?"


    "You''re a fucking fool!!" I scolded in a low voice.


    "Why the fuck did you put on your headphones..." speaking of this, lin ning suddenly became silent, and then said to me in a very low voice: "the target appears!!"


    "The target has a leaf!!" lin ning saw that I didn''t respond and quickly repeated a sentence in a very anxious tone.


    Hearing lin ning''s words, I wrinkled and walked quickly to the corner of the safe passage.


    "Leaf, the target appeared!!" lin ning shouted again when I didn''t respond.


    "What the fuck are you arguing about? I know. Describe the goal to me..." I replied impatiently.


    "White pants, red coat, followed by two bodyguards, each carrying a suitcase!!"


    Lin ning paused for a moment and then described the goal to me as succinctly as possible.


    "OK, I see!!"


    I nodded slightly, then took off my headphones, put them in my pocket, sorted my coat, and walked out of the corridor with a natural expression.


    After getting out of the stairs, I have been wandering around Private Room 303 and glanced at the hall on the first floor from time to time.


    "May I help you, sir?"


    At this time, a security guard rushed over to me, glanced up and down at me, and asked expressionless.


    I knew he was staring at me, so he replied calmly, "I''ll wait for someone..."


    "Who are you waiting for?"


    "Does it matter to you who I''m waiting for?" I took a step forward and spoke in a very blunt tone.


    "..." the security guard looked at me and was stunned. Then he stepped back and whispered, "I''m sorry to disturb you!!"


    "Get out of here!"


    I waved my hand, then turned around and walked to the private room in front.


    "Step on..."


    At this time, the two bodyguards came up in a staggering manner. While walking, I looked at my watch. I stared at the two people in an instant.


    Two bodyguards came to me. I leaned against the railing and pretended to look downstairs.


    "Is that right?" a bodyguard whispered, pointing to the sign in Room 303.


    "It''s this!!" another bodyguard looked up and nodded slightly.


    I turned my head and looked at the two men. My sight was just opposite to the two bodyguards. I quickly turned my head around.


    "Creak..."


    The bodyguard looked at me, then reached out and pushed open the door of the private room and stepped in.


    After seeing these two people go in, I quickly walked downstairs, took out my Bluetooth headset while walking, and said to the headset, "just now..."


    "Bang!!"


    Before I finished this sentence, I directly collided with one, and the Bluetooth headset fell to the ground.


    "Sorry..."


    A man''s voice sounded in my ear. I looked up at him, white pants and red coat!!


    After seeing this man, my heart clicked. This man should be our goal!!


    "Are you all right?" the man looked at me and frowned and asked.


    "No... nothing..." I lowered my head and whispered back, and then walked downstairs quickly.


    "What''s wrong with this man?" the man looked at my back and muttered, then looked down and saw the Bluetooth headset I dropped on the ground.


    The man hesitated for a long time. Finally, he picked up my earphone and pinched it in his hand.


    After I walked out a few steps, I remembered that my headset had fallen off. I quickly looked back and found that the man was holding my headset in his hand!!


    "Yours?" the man asked from me with a smile.


    "Yes." I nodded and reached for the headset.


    "Pa!!"


    Instead of giving it to me, the man put it directly on his ear.


    "Shit!!"


    I clenched my teeth and scolded, and the sweat on my forehead immediately flowed down. If he heard lin ning, we would all be finished. I watched the man inadvertently move back. I thought I would run as long as his face was wrong.


    "Plop, plop!!"


    Sweat flowed down bit by bit, my right foot trembled slightly, and I could feel my heartbeat.


    About ten seconds later, the man took off his headphones and said to me expressionless, "there''s no sound? Is it broken?"


    "Maybe..." I grabbed the earphone while talking, and then walked out with a big step.


    The man looked at me walking outside without saying a word. He turned and prepared to go upstairs, but saw that two bodyguards had come down.


    "What''s the matter?" the man asked the bodyguard.


    "Mr. Zhao, there is no one inside..."


    "Ha ha!!" the man smiled, then looked back at me, looked at the bodyguard, smiled and said: "go down and play a few, even if you don''t come..."


    "What is president Zhao going to play today?" the bodyguard shouted excitedly when he heard that he was going to play money again.


    "What''s the noise!!" the man scolded irritably, then turned his head to another security guard and said, "call President Zhou and make two rounds of bloody mahjong!!"


    "Oh!!" the bodyguard grinned, took out his cell phone and dialed out a phone.


    ����


    On the other end, I walked out of the casino and saw lin ning running inside as soon as I went out.


    "What are you doing?" I grabbed lin ning.


    "Oh... Shit, big brother... Where the hell are you? We thought you had an accident!!" lin ning swallowed a spit and shouted intermittently when he saw me.


    "Keep your fucking voice down. It was hanging through just now..."


    I grabbed lin ning, then put my arm around lin ning''s shoulder and walked to the parking lot.


    "What happened just now?" lin ning asked, looking at me as he walked.


    "Don''t fucking mention it. I just bumped into that man, and then the headset fell to the ground, and then he picked up my headset..." speaking of this, I paused, looked at lin ning and asked, "why didn''t you speak at that time?"


    "Nonsense, it''s so quiet around. Do I dare to talk?" lin ning replied.


    "Hehe, you''re fucking smart..." I patted lin ning on the head, then hugged him and walked to the parking lot.


    Three minutes later, lin ning and I returned to the van.


    "What''s the matter?"


    After seeing lin ning and I getting on the bus, steel bullet quickly looked back at us and shouted.


    "What''s the matter? The man came and his bodyguard went to 303 to see, but they didn''t take anything in their hands. I don''t know..." I took off my coat and simply replied.


    "If they go to 303, they must have something in their hands!!" Meng Song said very firmly.


    "What shall we do?" lin ning asked, lighting a cigarette.


    "What else can I do? Wait for the net to close..."


    With these words, Mengsong closed his eyes and rested against the seat. Several of us took turns staring at the entrance of the parking lot and the BMW they drove in.


    We hid in the car and squatted for more than three hours. It''s no exaggeration to say that even when we went to the bathroom, we solved it by relying on plastic bottles.


    Lin ning was idle and chatted with the women in his wechat from beginning to end. From the female classmate in Grade 5 to the aunt of square dance, there was nothing he didn''t contact. Later, the mobile phone ran out of power and ended his chat career.


    11:30 p.m.


    Meng song took out his mobile phone, looked at the time, then turned to look at us and said, "don''t play, come out to work!!"


    "Wow..."


    After listening to Meng song''s words, we quickly packed our clothes, then took out our guns, checked the bullets and loaded them!!


    After a series of actions, he looked at Meng song.


    "Ye, you stay in the car with me. Lin ning, you go to their car and hide. Steel bullet and iron egg, you two go to the door. Someone comes in and tells us that we can directly encircle the front and back!! do you understand?"


    "I see!!" we agreed with one voice, and then steel bullets. They were ready to open the door and get off.


    "Wait a minute..." Meng song shouted when they were about to get off the steel bullet.


    "What are you doing?" the steel bullet looked back puzzled.


    "Try not to shoot or kill when you do it later..." Meng song whispered.


    "Shit, I know about it!!"


    After saying this, lin ning, the steel bullet and iron egg, opened the door and jumped down. In a moment, there were only two people left in the car, Meng song and me.


    "You stare, I''ll have a rest..." Meng Song said to me after everyone left.


    "Didn''t you just wake up?" I was a little speechless.


    "I didn''t sleep porcelain just now..."


    "Shit!!"


    I rolled my eyes, then turned my head and looked out of the window. I slipped the Bluetooth headset into my ear.


    Late at night, 12:15.


    "Zi Lala..."


    The Bluetooth headset made a noise. I moved the headset, and the sound of Steel Bullet came out: "all attention, the target appears!!"


    "Here comes the man!!" I said to Mengsong.


    "Wow..."


    Meng song picked up the * under his feet, played with it twice, and then said to me, "open the door a small crack..."


    I opened the door with some puzzled eyes.


    "You have to open the door when you go out!" Meng song looked at me and explained.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and didn''t speak.


    Three minutes later, Zhao Qiwen, who was wearing white pants and a red coat, came in with two bodyguards. I put my hand directly on the door and was ready to rush out at any time.


    Steel bullet and iron egg followed in freely.


    "Mr. Zhao, we didn''t win less today..." a bodyguard said with a smile at Zhao Qiwen.


    "Good luck today, three golden hooks *, ha ha!!" Zhao Qiwen smoked and laughed very heartily.


    At the same time, they were getting closer and closer to Zhao Qiwen. My palms were sweating, but Meng song''s expression was very calm.


    "Step on..."


    The footsteps were getting closer and closer, and Zhao Qiwen was getting closer and closer to our car.


    "Brush!!"


    Lin ning suddenly sprang out and pointed his gun at Zhao Qiwen''s head.


    "Don''t move!!"


    Lin ning said to Zhao Qiwen with a smile.


    "Wow..."


    Zhao Qiwen''s bodyguard reacted very quickly and aimed his gun at lin ning almost at the same time.


    "Put the gun down!!"


    At this time, the sound of Steel Bullet rang, and the muzzle of steel bullet and iron egg pointed at the two bodyguards.


    "Get off!!"


    Seeing that the time was almost up, Meng song turned and shouted at me, and then we pushed the door open and jumped directly.


    "Shua!!"


    After we got off the bus, Zhao Qiwen directly turned his head and looked at the two of us. His face was very calm.


    "Don''t fucking look, take out the things!!" lin ning shouted at Zhao Qiwen.


    Zhao Qiwen didn''t answer lin ning at all. Instead, he looked at us and said, "are you the one who led me out?"


    "Yes!!" Meng song nodded slightly and then said, "pass by the treasure land and borrow some money. My name is Meng song. Can you give me a convenience, brother?"


    "Ha ha, you robber is a little interesting..." Zhao Qiwen laughed.


    "You are also interesting. You are the first one who has robbed so many people. You are so calm!!" Meng song also smiled. The next second, Meng song''s face changed and directly stretched out his hand and shouted: "man, just give us something. It''s not easy to get out... If the gun rings, it''s not good for anyone!!"


    "But if I give it to you, I won''t be good..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense to him and bring the things quickly!!" lin ning shouted impatiently.


    "Roll the calf!!" Meng song frowned and scolded, then looked at Zhao Qiwen and said, "you see


    Zhao Qiwen was silent for a moment, then turned to look at the two bodyguards behind him and said, "give them something!!"


    The two bodyguards hesitated, then reached out and handed the box to the steel bullet iron egg.


    However, at the moment when the two men reached out to pick up the box, the two bodyguards directly grabbed their two wrists with their backhands, and then broke off the gun on the steel bullet''s hand.


    "Drafted!!"


    Iron egg shouted, and then kicked on the bodyguard''s stomach.


    The bodyguard was kicked to the ground by the iron egg, and then a carp stood up again, took out a pistol from his arms and hugged us.


    "Fuck you, don''t be shameful!!" lin ning scolded, then directly took the * and began to shoot.


    "Mr. Zhao, you run first!!" the bodyguard hugged the fire and stopped Zhao Qiwen from running to the car.


    The whole parking lot was in chaos. Although there were many of us, our station was very inappropriate, because lin ning stood face to face with the steel bullet, so we didn''t dare to fight back too fiercely.


    "Kang!!"


    The bodyguard shot lin ning in the leg, and lin ning lay directly on the ground.


    "Lin ning!!"


    After seeing lin ning shot, I shouted loudly, and then ran towards lin ning with a gun, followed by steel bullets and iron eggs.


    "I... I''m fine!!" lin ning lay on the ground with his thighs covered, and his lips turned white and returned to us.


    "It''s all right?" iron egg looked at a pool of blood on the ground and his eyes turned red in an instant.


    "Don''t fucking care about me, that thing!!" lin ning saw Zhao Qiwen and others get on the bus and quickly bit his teeth and shouted. At this time, we realized that Zhao Qiwen and others had already got on the bus.


    Meng song looked at lin ning, then looked at Zhao Qiwen who had already got on the bus, licked his lips, and then took a big step to catch up. I felt from his eyes that Meng song might be really angry!!


    "Buzz!!"


    Zhao Qiwen''s BMW started instantly, and Meng song directly pointed his gun at the BMW tire.


    Mengsong was holding a pistol. At first, he wanted to hit Zhao Qiwen''s tire, but hesitated and pointed the gun at the two bodyguards.


    Meng song kept looking for an angle, but the two bodyguards were also very experienced. They tried to hide their bodies behind the car and didn''t give Meng song the chance to shoot.


    Steel eggs and iron eggs saw this scene, a hungry tiger rushed directly to the security guard.


    "Fuck you!!" iron egg bit on the bodyguard''s neck and tore off a large piece of meat in an instant.


    "Ah!!" the bodyguard screamed, and the blood ran from the back of his neck. The scene was very seeping.


    Because the distance between the two sides is too close, the bodyguard can''t take out his gun at all, and the two groups can only fight hand to hand.


    But steel egg and iron egg can''t beat these two professionally trained bodyguards.


    Three times and two times, the two people were pressed on the ground.


    I think the situation is wrong. I rushed up and kicked the bodyguard riding on the steel egg.


    Steel egg stood up and launched a second round of attack.


    Meng song stood aside and squinted at us. After watching for a while, he took out another pistol from his arms!!


    "Shoot quickly!! otherwise they''ll run away!!" I shouted back at Meng song.


    "Kang!!"


    The next second, the two shots overlapped.


    "Puff!!"


    The blood spurted out in an instant and fell directly on my face.


    The bodies of the two bodyguards fell to the ground.


    When I looked back, it was Meng song who fired the gun!!


    "Cow!!" steel egg threw away the bodyguard''s body, grinned at Meng song, and then ran in the direction of Zhao Qiwen with * in his hand.


    At this moment, Zhao Qiwen has got on the car, and the car has started!!


    "Fuck you, you fucking want to run!!" steel egg bit his teeth and scolded, and then a sprint hit the window.


    "Bang!!"


    The glass made a loud noise and then burst.


    "Buzz!!"


    After seeing the window dry open, Zhao Qiwen stepped on the accelerator in a panic and directly left the steel egg behind.


    "Shoot, hit the tire!!"


    When I saw the man running, I shouted at Mengsong.


    "Kang!!"


    Mengsong reacted very quickly. He shot the tire of BMW. The high-speed car skidded directly in place. After 360 degrees of rotation, it stopped slowly by the wall.


    "Fuck you, I can''t tame you..." steel egg wiped his mouth, then quickly ran over and directly pointed a gun at Zhao Qiwen''s head.


    "You are looking for death!!" Zhao Qiwen now looks very embarrassed. His head is full of blood. He bites his teeth and looks at the steel egg.


    "It''s fucking time for you to shout slogans with me, isn''t it?" steel egg smiled and pushed the gun forward.


    "Don''t talk nonsense to him, ask for something!!" Meng song scolded lin ning while dressing his wound.


    "Wipe your mother, give me something!!" steel egg wiped the blood on his face, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "What?"


    "Fuck you, haven''t you fucking died?" steel egg is very excited now.


    His excitement had nothing to do with his own emotions, but because he saw the dead, the two sides exchanged fire, seeing blood without blood was a state, and the dead did not die.


    Five minutes ago, steel egg wouldn''t shoot Zhao Qiwen, but now it''s not necessarily!!


    Zhao Qiwen was stunned for a moment, and then reached out to touch the front passenger''s seat.


    The steel bullet stood by the window. Zhao Qiwen''s body just blocked the sight of the steel bullet, but I stood behind the steel bullet. Through the rear window, I could clearly see Zhao Qiwen. He didn''t want that thing at all. He wanted to take a gun!!


    "Steel bullet!!"


    I shouted and kicked the bullet in the ass.


    "Kang!!"


    A gunshot fired and Zhao Qiwen''s bullet missed.


    "Did you draft it? It''s shameless..."


    The steel bullet staggered to his feet. At the same time, Meng song narrowed his eyes and aimed his gun at Zhao Qiwen.


    I looked back at Meng song. Meng song pulled the trigger expressionless!!


    Zhao Qiwen''s head was directly pierced by bullets, and his blood stained the seat red.


    "What a fucking bad luck..."


    Meng song scolded in a low voice, and then walked directly to the BMW.


    "Bang!!"


    The steel bullet pulled open the door of the BMW, then reached out and took out two black boxes.


    "Let''s go and take him to treatment first..."


    Meng song glanced at lin ning lying on the ground and said angrily.


    "Fuck, this shot is next to my basket, hanging through..."


    After lin ning was put up by the iron egg, he made a joke on us pale, and then followed Meng song into the van.


    I stood in place and looked at the bodies on the ground. I had an unspeakable feeling.


    "Let''s go. The police will come later..."


    The steel bullet patted me and then walked up to the van with my arm around me.


    ����


    In the van.


    "Big brother, hurry up, I''m fucking sick!!" lin ning lies behind in pain.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I''ve stepped on the accelerator to the end..." the steel bullet frowned back. Although he said so, he was more worried than anyone in his heart.

 Chapter 1159

    I leaned against the window and looked at the scenery outside. I kept thinking about the two bodyguards and the appearance of Zhao Qiwen when he died.


    "Bata Bata..."


    Meng song put the box on his thigh, and his fingers kept beating the box. His expression on his face was very dignified, and he didn''t know what to think.


    Half an hour later, several of us returned to the hotel.


    The steel bullet took off lin ning''s pants. The gunshot wound at the root of his thigh was very penetrating and messy. The wound was strangled by Mengsong with cloth strips, but the wound was still bleeding out.


    "Do you have to leave a fucking scar?" Lin Ning said weakly looking at his wound.


    "Don''t fucking say you don''t need it..."


    The steel bullet gave a reprimand, and then shouted to Meng song in the bathroom, "brother, where''s the thing?"


    "Bang!"


    Mengsong went in with a plate. There were needles, medicine bottles and tweezers on the plate


    "What the fuck is this?"


    Lin ning looked at the plate and shouted with trembling lips.


    "Closed, anesthetic..." Meng song replied expressionless.


    "Hey, hey... This thing is good..." lin ning smiled a little ugly.


    Meng song glanced at lin ning, then handed the plate to the steel bullet, rubbed his hands and said, "push 0.5g anesthesia on the edge of the wound, and then use tweezers to pin the bullet out of the wound..."


    "Brother, I can''t..." after taking the plate, the steel bullet''s expression was a little embarrassed.


    "Don''t have to learn? It''s all life-saving skills..." Meng song frowned back.


    "Brother, how much is 0.5g?" the steel bullet inserted the needle into the small medicine bottle and asked in embarrassment.


    "It''s not you two. Can you stop the fucking ink? My fucking thigh is rotten after their ink!!" lin ning, lying in bed, shouted with an abnormal expression of collapse.


    "Shit, it''s the first time I''ve fucking done this. I can''t fucking study it well?"


    The steel bullet waved the needle and swayed twice on lin ning''s thigh.


    "Big brother, if you don''t fuck you, don''t force me to tell you..." lin ning looked at the steel bullet with some fear in his eyes.


    "It''s all right. I''ll study..."


    The steel bullet smiled, then closed his eyes and clenched his teeth and directly plunged the needle into lin ning''s thigh.


    "Fuck NIMA!"


    Lin ning screamed and wanted to sit up crazily. Iron egg and I quickly pressed lin ning.


    "I grass your mother, you let go, this fool will kill me!!"


    Lin ning shouted to us with her eyes on the beads as she struggled.


    "Be obedient. It will pass soon..."


    Iron egg replied silently, and then directly stuffed his socks into lin ning''s mouth. One sock was not enough, so he directly stuffed two.


    "Iron egg, I fuck you... WOW!!"


    Lin ning scolded in a dull voice, and then the whole person fainted and lost the ability to resist in an instant.


    The steel bullet carefully inserted the tweezers into lin ning''s wound. Fine beads of sweat filled his forehead in an instant. Five minutes later, the steel bullet took out the bullet.


    "Fuck, this job is really not capable of ordinary people!!"


    After that, the steel bullet wiped the sweat, frowned and scolded.


    Iron egg saw that it was finished and quickly pulled out the socks in lin ning''s mouth. I helped lin ning bandage the wound.


    "I fuck your iron egg!! you''re going to fucking kill me???"


    After the socks in his mouth were taken out, lin ning was instantly resurrected. He was going to fight with iron egg.


    Iron egg knew lin ning was hurt, so he didn''t dare to fight back, so he had to let lin ning tear and scratch him.


    "All right, stop making trouble..."


    Mengsong shouted in a muffled voice.


    Several of us were stunned when we heard this sentence. Meng song looked at us and threw the robbed box over.


    "You see..."


    Meng Song said expressionless.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The steel bullet asked suspiciously, and then reached for the box.


    "Pa!!"


    When the steel bullet pressed the switch, the box opened. The first box contained cash, which could look like 300000 or 400000. The steel bullet quickly picked up the second box.


    "Pa!!"


    When the box opened, several of us were stunned when we saw the things in the box!! Everyone''s eyes are fucking big!!


    "This... What the hell is going on?" lin ning stammered in an unbelievable tone.


    "Fuck, we''ve been fooled!!" the steel bullet gnashed his teeth and scolded.


    I reached out and took out the things in the box. There were no diamonds in the box, but more than ten bags *!!


    "Is this enough to kill us?"


    I looked at Mengsong with the * in my hand and asked.


    "Ha ha..." Meng song smiled and said nothing.


    "Fuck, I fucking worked hard to get this thing?" lin ning couldn''t believe this fact, and his tone was very incredible.


    "What''s the use of this B thing? It''s not worth fucking money!!" iron egg looked at * and said helplessly.


    "Obviously, we were fooled by the woman of Bai wanmeng..." Meng song rubbed his face and said in a very impatient tone.


    "What the fuck should we do? This bitch, we can''t just forget it!!" Steel Bullet angrily turned his back in the room for several times, then looked at Mengsong and said: "we can''t forget it!!"


    "You just said..." Meng song was speechless.


    "I just want to emphasize!!"


    "Brother Mengsong, what do you say about this?" lin ning shouted in bed.


    "What the fuck can we do? We''ve been out for so many years, and we can still be fooled by a woman!!" iron egg shouted, then took his cell phone and said to lin ning: "you call that JB Han Hong and ask him and that woman to come over. You must give us an explanation, or I''ll shoot those two fools!"


    Lin ning took the phone and took a look at Meng song.


    Meng song thought for a moment, then nodded at lin ning.


    "Pa pa..."


    A series of numbers were pressed, and lin ning dialed Han Hong.


    "Hello?"


    Han Hong answered the phone soon and asked calmly.


    "Mr. Han, we''ve finished..."


    "I know," Han Hong promised.


    "Should we study the transaction sometime?" lin ning then asked.


    "OK, one o''clock tomorrow morning, the old place!!"


    After that, Han Hong hung up directly. Lin ning put down his cell phone, looked at Meng song and said, "it''s still that place at 1 a.m. tomorrow!!"


    "En!!" Mengsong nodded and turned to walk out of the room.


    The steel bullet put the * into the box, then turned to us and said, "it''s fucking useless to get a pile of this crap..."


    "I''ve made a fucking hole!!" lin ning''s tone is more fucking oppressive than anyone.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll give you an explanation!!" iron egg patted lin ning on the shoulder in a very serious tone.


    "You fuck me, I haven''t fucking studied with you about putting socks in my mouth!!" lin ning kicked the iron egg open.


    After chatting for a while, we all lay in bed and rested, quietly waiting for the arrival of tomorrow.


    ����


    Ten o''clock the next night.


    We drove the van from the hotel again, and the destination was the park where we traded with Han Hongbai and Wan mengta last time.


    The steel bullet car drove faster. It took us more than two hours to get to the park.


    The scenery of the park is still gloomy. It may be because the weather is getting cold. The cold north wind blows on my face like a knife.


    "Fuck, when this woman comes, I have to fucking kill her!!"


    Li Ning shouted, gnashing his teeth in the car.


    "Did you give it up?"


    The steel bullet grinned while wiping the gun.


    "Rape before killing!! Rape after killing!!"


    "It''s fucking cruel..." iron egg replied with his mouth curled as he poked his cell phone.


    "You know a JB. If I don''t punish her, I can''t calm my anger!!"


    "They''ll come later. I''ll talk to them... Don''t worry about it..." Meng song whispered at this time.


    "OK!!" lin ning nodded.


    "Suddenly..."


    As soon as the voice fell, a motor sounded at the gate of the park.


    The bright headlights lit up the whole park.


    "Coming..." the steel bullet shouted stiffly, and then pulled the bolt directly.


    "Calm down, look at my gesture..."


    Mengsong stopped the steel bullet, then pulled open the door and jumped down first. We also jumped down quickly.


    "Click..."


    Two Land Rovers stopped steadily in front of us.


    "Bang!!"


    The door bounced open, and Bai wanmeng and Han Hong got out of the car.


    Bai wanmeng is wearing a white mink coat today. Her long straight hair falls off her shoulders, and her sexy white thighs are exposed in the air. The whole person looks very sexy and noble.


    I don''t know why. The more I look at this woman, the more I think this woman is unusual. Maybe it''s because he''s too beautiful.


    Among the women I have met, the most perfect one in all aspects of beauty and figure should be Su Su''s sister-in-law Tian Miaomiao.


    Although Bai wanmeng is not as good as Tian Miaomiao, she has a particularly attractive temperament, which may be the temperament of a mature woman!!


    In my brother Rui''s words, this thing can only have two temperaments, one is pure and the other is coquettish!!


    Sao is not a derogatory term. Some people are really proud of women''s Sao strength!!


    Several of us took a few steps forward.


    Bai wanmeng stood in place and looked at us with a smile. Han Hong stood beside Bai wanmeng with a serious expression.


    "Draft it, bitch!!"


    Lin ning scolded, and then threw * directly on Bai wanmeng''s face.


    Bai wanmeng turned aside *, looked at lin ning with a smile and asked, "Why are you so angry?"


    "I didn''t lose the basket because of this shit!!" lin ning shouted with his neck pulled.


    "You should be careful next time..." Bai wanmeng smiled, then stretched out his hand to look at Meng song and said, "we meet again..."


    Mengsong took out the box, threw it to Bai wanmeng and asked in a low voice, "what does this mean?"


    "I don''t know what''s going on..." Bai wanmeng shook his head.


    "Don''t fucking pull the calf, you let us rob you. You don''t know what''s going on?" at this time, the steel bullet stood up and scolded Bai wanmeng.


    "I really don''t know what''s going on. I didn''t ask you to do it, but others asked you to do it..." Bai wanmeng then explained.


    "Then who asked you to do it?" Munson continued.


    "A man..."


    "Fuck you, don''t you think I''m a fool?" the steel bullet shouted, and then directly raised the gun to Bai wanmeng''s head.


    "Click!!"


    After Han Hong and others saw the steel bullet lifting the gun, they directly rolled the bolt of the shotgun.


    "Why? Try fire?"


    Han Hong shouted at the steel bullet with his neck askew.


    "Put the gun down!!" Meng song turned back and scolded loudly, and then said to Bai wanmeng, "who let you do it?"


    "I don''t know who he is..." Bai wanmeng smiled and spread his hand.


    "You don''t even know who he is. Why do you listen to him?" Meng song asked with a frown.


    "Because he said you would kill Zhao Qiwen..."


    "..." Mengsong was silent for a moment, then looked up and said, "I want to see this man!!"


    "Yes, they just want to see you..." Bai wanmeng nodded, then gestured to lin ning, turned and walked back to Land Rover.


    "Bang!!!"


    Han Hong gestured to us to shoot, then walked into the car with a smile.


    "Let them go now?" Steel Bullet looked at the two Land Rovers with a very angry tone.


    "Otherwise? We are not their opponents. Since they dare to come here, they must be prepared..." Meng song replied as he walked up the van.


    "Shit!!"


    The steel bullet gritted his teeth and scolded, and then walked back to the van.


    "What''s next?"


    After getting on the bus, I looked at Mengsong and asked.


    "Wait for a call..."


    Meng song replied to me tired, and then turned to look at the scenery outside.


    There was silence in the car.


    In addition to the voice of QQ fighting the landlord sent by iron egg mobile phone


    ����


    H City, in the office of a factory.


    Du Xianyang sat in front of his desk, bowed his head and kept writing on the book with a pen.


    "Creak..."


    The door was opened. Du Xianyang quickly hid his book on the table, and then looked at the door in a panic.


    Ji Xuan opened the door and came in.


    Seeing that it was Ji Xuan, Du Xianyang breathed a sigh, his face turned white and shouted, "you can''t knock on the door when you fucking come in? I should be scared to death!"


    "What are you doing here? It''s mysterious..." Ji Xuan glanced at the table in front of Du Xianyang and asked in some confusion.


    "Nothing... Nothing!!"


    "Is it a plane?" Ji Xuan smiled obscene.


    "Do I need that shit?" Du Xianyang rolled his eyes, then took up the book on the table, looked at Ji Xuan and asked, "what are you doing here?"


    "Pa!!"


    Ji Xuan took out a bank card and patted it on the table. Du Xianyang''s eyes lit up instantly after seeing the bank card!!


    "Call Dad!!"


    Ji Xuan looked at Du Xianyang and said with a smile.


    "Go to NIMA, I''ll call your grandson..." Du Xianyang put away his bank card and scolded with a smile.


    "Don''t shout, do you?"


    "Don''t shout!!" Du Xianyang shook his head.


    "That''s OK, I''ll go without shouting..." said this, and Ji Xuan was about to go outside the house.


    Three seconds later, when Ji Xuan was about to walk to the door, he suddenly heard someone shouting behind him: "Dad!!"


    "Ha ha, what''s a good son doing?"


    Ji Xuan turned back with a laugh.


    "What''s the fucking password?"


    Du Xianyang asked, biting his teeth.


    "Six passwords, one..."


    "How much money is there?" Du Xianyang then asked.


    "1700!!"


    "OK, young man, I got 200 more!!" Du Xianyang patted Du Xianyang on the shoulder with great satisfaction after hearing this number, and then said with a smile: "people have unlimited potential!!"


    "You don''t see who your father is!! if your father doesn''t have his mother, can it still be your father!!" Ji Xuan replied with a smile.


    "Roll the calf!!" Du Xianyang pushed Ji Xuan away impatiently, then sat down on the chair, looked at Ji Xuan and asked, "how did you get the money?"


    "I sold my house and daughter-in-law, and cheated more than 1000 from my father..."


    "How did you cheat?" Du Xianyang asked quickly.


    "How the fuck can you cheat me? I gave me the project funds for phase II of the real estate, and I brought them directly to you..." Ji Xuan''s tone was a little speechless.


    "Awesome!!" Du Xianyang gave a thumb and said to Ji Xuan, "when ye comes back, I''ll let him knock you a good one!!"


    "Grass, I don''t ask them to come back and kowtow to me. Now as long as people can come back..." Ji Xuan lit a cigarette and said with a very disturbing expression.


    Hearing Ji Xuan''s words, Du Xianyang''s eyes dimmed for a moment. He was silent and asked in a low voice, "you took out the company''s money. What if your father found it?"


    "What else can I do? Tear down the east wall and make up the west wall!! I''m shameless to borrow everywhere and fill in the hole bit by bit..." Ji Xuan wrapped his cigarette butts and said in a muffled voice: "although the 17 million is not much, it''s also a big hole for a company like my family. Once the capital chain can''t turn around, it''s fucking over!"


    "I understand your difficulties..." Du Xianyang answered with great understanding.


    "Don''t talk about this. I''ve given you all the money. I''m sure I don''t intend to ask back. What did you say to Feng bin?" Ji Xuan didn''t want to talk about this topic.


    "About three days later, 50 million don''t bargain!"


    "How much money do you have now?" Ji Xuan then asked.


    "Just your 1700..."


    "No, you''re making trouble with me? This money is enough for a JB?" Ji Xuanteng stood up and shouted in an abnormal tone.


    "What are you excited about? I''ll be rich soon. I''ll tell you!!" Du Xianyang glanced at Ji Xuan and rolled his eyes.


    "In three days, where the hell are you going to get more than 30 million?" Ji Xuan was still excited.


    "Come... Come here!!" Du Xianyang waved to Ji Xuan.


    "What are you doing?" Ji Xuan was stunned and walked to Du Xianyang.


    "Pa!!"


    Du Xianyang took out a pile of contracts and a book.


    "What the fuck is this?" Ji Xuan scolded silently, then picked up the contract and looked at it casually.


    After watching for a while, Ji Xuan suddenly looked up, stared at the beads and shouted to Du Xianyang, "are you fucking crazy!!"


    "What the hell am I crazy?" Du Xianyang picked up his pen and turned it in his hand.


    Ji Xuan looked at the dense signatures on the book and the countless contracts signed by Du Xianyang''s father. He immediately understood Du Xianyang''s meaning.


    Du Xianyang wants to imitate his father''s signature to cheat money!!


    This is the most fucking stupid way, and it''s also the easiest way to get money.


    "You''re against the law, you know?" Ji Xuan lowered his voice and shouted gnashing his teeth.


    "Lao Du''s money is my money. What''s wrong with me?" Du Xianyang answered.


    "Don''t pretend to be law blind with me. If your father knows, he has to kill you!! you''re playing your fucking life for a broken bar?" Ji Xuan shouted, pulling Du Xianyang''s collar and staring at beads.


    "You don''t have to persuade me. I''ve already thought about it. Anyway, I''m also his son. Even if he knows, he''ll beat me up!! I think it''s worth 30 million for a meal..." Du Xianyang pulled away Ji Xuan''s hand and looked like I wouldn''t listen to what you said.


    "Are you a fucking fool!! brother, there are many ways to get money. Why do you have to do this?" Ji Xuan still couldn''t understand Du Xianyang''s thinking at this time.


    "If I don''t do it, how can I do it? Tell me what else I can do to make 30 million yuan a day? Tell me how many people I have to borrow money!"


    Du Xianyang suddenly became very excited and pointed to Ji Xuan and roared.


    "..." Ji Xuan looked at Du Xianyang and was stunned. He was silent for a while, and then slowly sat on the sofa.


    "I also know it''s against the law, but I can only do this to save their bar!!" Du Xianyang took a deep breath, calmed his mood, and then sat down.


    "... I can help you find a way!!" Ji Xuan looked up and said helplessly.


    "What else can you do? It''s all from childhood. I don''t know how much you are? 1500 are your days!!"


    "You......" Ji Xuan was speechless.


    "All right, you don''t want ink. Leave the rest to me. Three days later, we''ll go to find Feng bin together. After all, you''ve paid for it. I have to let you know how you don''t have the money..." Du Xianyang reached out and interrupted Ji Xuan.


    "It''s no use fucking talking. You''ll be done by yourself..."


    "That''s not good. My brother has to settle the accounts clearly. You must go with me at that time!! don''t say I''m cheating you!" Du Xianyang said carelessly.


    "Grass!! ok..." Ji Xuan reluctantly agreed, then slowly stood up and looked at Du Xianyang and said: "nothing, I''ll go first... Call at that time!!"


    "Let''s go, let''s go!" Du Xianyang replied without raising his head.


    Ji Xuan frowned and looked at Du Xianyang who was trying to practice calligraphy, sighed, and then turned out of the office.


    "Hoo..." after Ji Xuan left, Du Xianyang breathed a sigh, then looked at his signature and grinned: "it''s more and more like fucking, ha ha!!"

 Chapter 1160

    At the other end, Ji Xuan left Du Xianyang''s office and got on the Land Rover alone.


    Sitting in the car, Ji Xuan holds his mobile phone in his hand. The phone screen shows Du Xianyang''s father''s phone. At this moment, Ji Xuan''s expression is very tangled and very painful.


    He''s thinking about whether to call!!


    Ten minutes later, Ji Xuan turned off his mobile phone and threw it on the co driver. Then he gritted his teeth and stepped on the accelerator, and the Land Rover started.


    ����


    Pu''er City, in the hotel.


    After several of us came back, the atmosphere became very awkward. No one spoke, and no one knew who was behind Bai wanmeng.


    "Did Han Hong contact you?" Meng song ate two boxes of cigarettes directly after he came back, and the whole person was not as calm as before.


    "No..." lin ning shook his head and then said, "brother Meng song, do you think there will be anything in here?"


    "What''s the matter?" Meng song glanced back at lin ning.


    "Why do I always feel that these people seem to be lying to us? Do you think they will let us get rid of Zhao Qiwen first, then lead us out and let the police catch us!!" lin ning analyzed with a loud mouth.


    "No, if they really want to lead us out and let the police catch us, they started last night. Why wait until now..." at this time, the steel bullet on one side shook his head.


    "Yes, what do you think they are doing?" lin ning was puzzled.


    "Nonsense, Bai wanmeng must have a grudge against Zhao Qiwen. Get rid of Zhao Qiwen by our hands..." I said while eating melon seeds.


    "He''s killing with a knife!!"


    Lin ning suddenly realized, patted his thigh and shouted.


    "What is killing with a knife?" iron egg was stunned and asked with his big head.


    "I don''t know how to kill people with a knife. Have you read a fucking book?" lin ning was speechless.


    "Why haven''t you read? No?" iron egg tilted his neck and said in a very stiff tone.


    "Shit, every time I read a book, I was told about literature..." lin ning pushed away the iron egg, then looked at Meng song and said, "what if they still play with us this time???"


    Meng song was stunned, then clapped his hands and said in a stuffy voice, "we''ll do what you want!!"


    "That''s what you''re waiting for!!" lin ning grinned, then took out his poker and shouted at me, "leaf, play for a while?"


    "When the fuck is it? Are you still in the mood to play..." I threw down the melon seeds and replied speechlessly.


    "Play, play and stay!!"


    Talking, lin ning dragged me and steel bullet, sat together and fought the landlord, while Meng song sat on the bed, closed his eyes and didn''t know what to think.


    Half an hour later, lin ning''s cell phone rang. It was a text message.


    Lin ning took out his mobile phone and took a look. The message was as follows: "Changjing building, 1405, 8 p.m.!"


    It was Han Hong''s cell phone number that sent the text message.


    Lin ning threw his mobile phone to Meng song, picked his eyebrows and said, "there''s a letter from Han Hong!!"


    Meng song glanced at his mobile phone and looked down at his watch.


    "Are you going?" lin ning asked after seeing that Meng song didn''t speak.


    "Go, why don''t you go?" Meng song answered very definitely, and then looked at us and added: "guys, take everything with you. If you don''t understand, just talk with that gun!!"


    There was a shadow in Mengsong''s eyes as he spoke.


    We were stunned, and then nodded slowly.


    ����


    At seven o''clock in the evening, several of us rushed to Changjing building in a van!!


    Everyone has two pistols in their clothes. Everyone is very nervous. Everyone knows that tonight may be a fierce battle!!


    But I don''t seem to be as nervous as before. Maybe I''m familiar with the atmosphere.


    ����


    At 7:30, several of us arrived at Changjing building and found room 1405.


    The decoration inside the house is very simple. There is nothing except a table and a few stools.


    After entering the house, lin ning steel bullet and the two men checked the house very carefully and found that there was no camera, tape recorder and so on. Meng song sat on the stool and played with the pistol expressionless.


    "What the fuck is this place? There''s nothing in it!!" lin ning pulled a stool and sat down unsteadily.


    "Have we been fooled?" iron egg frowned.


    "You don''t have anything to play with. Who has nothing to play with you all day..." lin ning glanced at the iron egg and said nothing.


    "Why do I feel something wrong with this place?" I stood by the window of the house and whispered.


    "What''s wrong?" Meng song looked at me and asked in a stuffy voice.


    "I can''t tell. I just don''t feel right..."


    "Shit, you''re no different from Farting!!" lin ning scolded speechless.


    I took a look at lin ning, then sat on the chair, took out my mobile phone and played with greedy snakes.


    The others also sat at the table, quietly waiting for the arrival of eight o''clock.


    ����


    At eight in the evening.


    Bai wanmeng, Han Hong and others did not appear, but a strong middle-aged man in camouflage clothes appeared.


    The middle-aged man carrying a briefcase doesn''t match the middle-aged man''s appearance and clothes. I think a man like him should carry a *!!


    "Cough..." the middle-aged man coughed when he entered the house, then looked at Meng song and said, "Meng song, the most famous outlaw in KM city!!"


    "Who are you?" Meng song stood up slowly and asked expressionless.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am..."


    "Wow!!"


    Before finishing his middle-aged words, Meng song directly raised his pistol at the middle-aged man''s forehead and asked at his throat, "I''ll give you one last chance to tell me who you are?"


    "You can call me sun Shangxiang." the middle-aged man looked at Mengsong''s pistol and replied in silence.


    "Ha ha, your name is so fucking funny!! also fragrant, ha ha!!" lin ning laughed when he heard the name.


    I couldn''t help grinning.


    "Shut up!!" Meng song looked back at lin ning, then looked at sun Shangxiang and asked, "what are you doing here?"


    "My boss appreciates you very much, so he sent me to talk about cooperation with you!!" sun Shangxiang replied.


    "Who''s your boss?"


    "Living Buddha!!"


    Before sun Shangxiang''s voice fell to the ground, everyone in the house stood up and looked at sun Shangxiang together!!


    "Your boss is a living Buddha?" Meng song''s tone was very incredible.


    "Yes, I came here today to convey my boss''s orders..." sun Shangxiang nodded slightly.


    "...." Meng song was silent, and his eyes were still incredible.


    Not only the reaction of Meng song, but also the reaction of lin ning''s steel bullet and iron egg. Everyone''s expression was very nervous and serious.


    As if the living Buddha, sun Shangxiang''s boss, could bring them unlimited pressure!!


    "Who is this living Buddha?" I whispered at the steel bullet.


    "Don''t talk!!" Steel Bullet frowned and scolded me, and then shouted to sun Shangxiang, "why does the living Buddha want to cooperate with us?"


    "That''s a good question!!" sun Shangxiang nodded and took out a piece of information from his briefcase.


    "Mengsong, three years ago, you robbed a truck full of arms along the Mekong River. These arms belong to the living Buddha!!" after saying this, sun Shangxiang picked up another information, looked at lin ning and said, "lin ning, you cheated a fool. This fool is under the living Buddha. You cheated him 500000, but the living Buddha is still very angry!!"


    After hearing this sentence, lin ning and Meng song were silent without sophistry, which shows that they did these things.


    "Finally, you two brothers robbed the vault of a bank six months ago. You took a painting in the vault. That painting belongs to Mr. living Buddha!!"


    After saying these words, sun Shangxiang collected the data, looked at Meng song and said, "now do you have anything else to ask?"


    "What about me? Why let me get involved in this?" I shouted quickly.


    "You?" sun Shangxiang was stunned, then looked at me and said, "your joining is an accident. There is no information about you in the information given to me by Mr. living Buddha!!"


    After hearing sun Shangxiang''s words, I was confused directly. What does he mean??


    It was an accident that I joined this team. That is to say, what happened these days is obviously a set set set by the living Buddha to retaliate against Mengsong and them.


    And I just joined them by mistake!!


    In other words, I have been a dispensable supporting role for so many days. Meng song and they are the protagonists. The behind the scenes director is the living Buddha of JB!!


    "Can I go now?" I was silent for a moment, looking at sun Shangxiang and asked.


    "No, since you have joined their team, you must follow them to complete the task given to you by the living Buddha!!" sun Shangxiang shook his head and refused.


    "Why? Why the hell should I work for others!!" I shouted, staring at the beads.


    "The living Buddha never does anything for a reason."


    "I''ll go to your mother''s living Buddha. I don''t know what he is. You always tell me who he is!!" after I scold, I turn around and go outside the house, because I know this muddy water is not as simple as robbery. He? We are obviously used by others. I hate this feeling.


    "You can''t go!!" sun Shangxiang stopped me.


    "Give me a reason not to go!!" I frowned at sun Shangxiang.


    "The living Buddha said that if you finish the task, he will meet any of you. It can be money or something. For example, your friend in Myanmar, the living Buddha can help you save!!" sun Shangxiang said calmly.


    Hearing his words, I stopped moving forward and stood in place!!


    The sweat on his forehead flowed out in an instant. I didn''t expect that the living Buddha even knew about Wei Yiwen!!


    "Now if you still want to go, you can go..." sun Shangxiang released his hand that stopped me.


    "Can he really save my friend?" I asked, gritting my teeth.


    "Yes!!" sun Shangxiang nodded.


    "..." I was silent for a moment, and then walked back slowly.


    I can stay with Meng song for such a long time just to save Wei Yiwen. I know, lin ning knows, steel bullet knows, and Meng song knows.


    But none of us explained it. If the living Buddha can help me save Wei Yiwen, it''s easy for me to say what to do!


    After all, I came to Yunnan to save Wei Yiwen.


    Since the living Buddha can know about me and Wei Yiwen, there are only two possibilities.


    First, he knows me.


    However, he knows me and Mengsong. H city is so far away from km city. I don''t think this situation exists at all.


    That shows that there is only the second situation, that is, the living Buddha has great power. He can easily get my news and know what I really need now.


    I suddenly began to wonder about the living Buddha, what kind of existence he is, and whether we are enemies or friends with him??


    Mengsong itself is a mythical figure, and the living Buddha played with Mengsong among applause!!


    Such a person makes me shudder when I think about it!!


    After I went back, sun Shangxiang looked at Meng song and asked, "can we talk about the transaction now?"


    "... sit!!" Mengsong pointed to the chair next to him and sat down.


    Sun Shangxiang smiled and sat on the chair.


    "Aside from the cooperation, I have a few questions to ask..." Meng song sat opposite sun Shangxiang and said while lighting a cigarette for himself.


    "OK, I can tell you everything I know!"


    "Has the living Buddha planned to bring us together?" Meng song asked with a frown.


    "You mean smuggling?" sun Shangxiang asked with a smile.


    Munson nodded.


    "Yes, the living Buddha reported the smuggling, and then arranged you together..." sun Shangxiang nodded and admitted.


    Hearing this sentence, the iron egg, who had been expressionless, suddenly looked stunned on his cheek and looked incredible.


    In addition to steel bullets, there is also lin ning. They didn''t expect that they had been under the control of the living Buddha since the detention center!!


    "Then why is he so sure that we will rush the cash truck?" Mengsong sighed and asked.


    "Let me tell you, the living Buddha likes to study human nature. He knows that all of you are short of money, so when you know this news, you will not miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!! it''s not you, but no one can refuse!!" sun Shangxiang smiled and explained at Meng song, then pointed to lin ning and said: "They need a brain, and you need a handy body. Get you together and everything will come naturally!!"


    "You deliberately leaked the news about the diamond!!" Mengsong said gritting his teeth.


    "Yes, our people deliberately put the news to lin ning, including how to contact Han Hong, Bai wanmeng and others. All this is in the plan of the living Buddha!!"


    "I grass your mother!!" hearing this, lin ning was excited and was about to shoot sun Shangxiang with a gun.


    "Boo!!" Meng song kicked lin ning, gritted his teeth and said, "if you are not as skilled as a man, you are not as good as a man. If you had a little brain at the beginning, you don''t have to work this one out!!"


    "Hoo Hoo..." lin ning lay on the ground, panting violently, but he didn''t know how to answer Meng song''s words.


    "Every step counts us in..." I whispered to the steel bullet.


    "I''ve heard of the living Buddha..." Steel Bullet shook his head. I couldn''t understand his expression. Maybe he was helpless.


    "Who is Bai wanmeng?" Meng song asked.


    "It''s a drug lord..." sun Shangxiang replied simply.


    "Why did he listen to the living Buddha?"


    "Because the living Buddha promised her that Zhao Qiwen would die when you came!!"


    "Hehe, we forced ourselves into this situation with our own hands..." Meng song smiled and then said, "but I still don''t believe in the existence of living Buddha!!"


    "Whether you believe it or not has nothing to do with me. Do you have any other questions?" sun Shangxiang asked quickly.


    "Talk about cooperation!!" Meng song waved his hand.


    "The living Buddha has a drug deal in his hand, but now someone wants to fight against the living Buddha. They will have a deal here in a few days. If the deal is completed, the drug business of the living Buddha will be greatly hit. The living Buddha doesn''t want them to complete the deal!!" sun Shangxiang looked at Meng song and continued: "Your task is to prevent this transaction!! no matter what method you use, you can kill people and steal goods!!"


    After hearing sun Shangxiang''s words, Meng song was silent for a moment, looked at sun Shangxiang and asked, "is this the task?"


    Sun Shangxiang nodded slightly and whispered, "it''s easy to listen, but it''s not easy to do. I can''t guarantee that you will come back alive!"


    "Brush!!"


    Speaking of this, Meng song directly took out his gun and aimed it at sun Shangxiang''s head, stared and shouted, "give me a reason not to kill you!!"


    Sun Shangxiang smiled, then took out a box and put it on the table. Looking at Meng song, he said, "this is a gift from the living Buddha!!"


    With these words, sun Shangxiang calmly walked to the door. It seemed that he had determined that Meng song would not shoot.


    Sure enough, Meng song put the gun down after struggling for a while.


    Sun Shangxiang slowly disappeared in our sight.


    Munson sighed and opened the box.


    There is a map and an archive bag in the box. The bag contains all the information about our mission, including the time and place of the operation, how many people there are opposite and what weapons are in hand!!


    Meng song took a general look at the information, and then took out another file bag from the box, on which the words lin ning were written.


    "Yours!!" Mengsong threw the file bag to lin ning without expression.


    "Pa!!"


    Lin ning took the file bag and opened it directly.


    Steel egg, iron egg, Mengsong. All three of them have file bags. It seems that they don''t have mine.


    However, when these people finished reading the contents of the file bag, everyone was silent and their eyes became angry.


    "Fuck, he''s threatening me!!" Meng song threw the file bag on the wall angrily.


    I picked up the file bag and took out the contents. It was some photos of a woman playing with a girl.


    "That''s my ex-wife..." Meng song rubbed his face and explained to me in frustration.


    "..." I was stunned and put the photos in the file bag.


    I know lin ning, they should get the same thing, all to threaten them.


    After reading the contents of the file bag, everyone''s expression was very angry.


    "How the hell is this?" iron egg gasped at Mengsong.


    "I don''t know..." Meng song shook his head helplessly.


    "What do you mean you don''t know? Do you know this living Buddha?" iron egg said in a very blunt tone.


    "I''ve heard of this man. Who has seen the real living Buddha!!" Meng song suddenly got angry and stood up and shouted.


    "I think this may be a trap set by the police..." at this time, lin ning suddenly became resourceful.


    "What do you mean? You fucking want to quit?" steel egg turned to look at lin ning and asked expressionless.


    "I didn''t say I was going to quit, but I didn''t like his way of cooperation!! what is that sun Shangxiang, like a * lamp, who wants me to work for him with a few photos???"


    "Grass..." steel egg bowed his head and scolded, then looked at Meng song and asked, "does the living Buddha really exist?"


    "I don''t believe there is a living Buddha, because no one has ever seen him. I think this sun Shangxiang may use us under the guise of a living Buddha..." Meng song replied.


    "But we''ve been tricked. If it''s a living Buddha, we may end up miserable..." iron egg said.


    "The living Buddha doesn''t exist at all!! that''s your fantasy character!!" Meng song suddenly grabbed the iron egg with great excitement and shouted with red eyes.


    "Whether the living Buddha exists or not, we are fucked by others now!! and now we have no choice!!" iron egg reacted equally fiercely and directly broke away from Mongolia and song.


    Mengsong looked at iron egg, took a deep breath, and then slowly sat on the stool.


    "Who is the living Buddha?" at this time, I looked at Meng song carefully next to the window and asked.


    "..." Mengsong looked at me and then lowered his head.


    "Who is the living Buddha?" I saw that Meng song didn''t speak and ran to lin ning again.


    Lin ning sighed and said to me, "no one knows who the living Buddha is. Some say he is Burmese, others say he is Chinese, because no one has seen a real living Buddha!!"


    After lin ning finished, gang Dan said: "the name of living Buddha is very ironic. He is not a Buddha at all. He is a devil!! a butcher, a very abnormal butcher!!"


    "Has he done anything abnormal?" I asked hurriedly.


    "A lot!" steel egg nodded slightly and then said: "He used to be an ordinary drug lord, but no one has seen him. Everyone knows that his boss is a living Buddha, but they don''t know who the living Buddha is. His company runs very fast and won most of the drug businesses around Yunnan and Myanmar in almost five years. At that time, the name of the living Buddha was already known to everyone, and then there were a group of people who didn''t know The Burmese who knew the life and death found the living Buddha. They kidnapped the child and wife of the living Buddha and wanted to threaten the living Buddha to hand over his business!! "when it came to the steel egg, they paused, looked at me and asked," guess what happened later? "

 Chapter 1161

    "How''s it going?" I asked.


    "When the living Buddha came home, he killed his wife directly. He would rather watch his relatives die than be wronged or humiliated!! after killing his wife, he killed his children and killed all the Burmese in the house!! then he set fire to his house again!!"


    "What happened later?" I was like listening to a story. The more I listened, the more curious I became.


    "Later, the living Buddha took revenge on these Burmese people. He killed all their relatives and friends. All those who had relations with these people died!! this is the Revenge of the living Buddha. After the living Buddha finished these things, he disappeared directly!!"


    "Disappeared?" I was surprised.


    "Yes, he disappeared. Since then, he has become a myth. People have never seen this man again, but his fear is deeply imprinted in people''s hearts. His story is constantly mentioned, and slowly he becomes more and more frightening!! originally, I don''t believe in the existence of the living Buddha, but today I suddenly feel that he seems to be very close to me..." after saying these words, Steel egg took a deep breath.


    I looked at the steel egg in silence, because I didn''t know whether I should believe the story or not.


    To tell you the truth, I think this story is too fucking bullshit. It''s like lying to children, but I really see the fear in my eyes when steel egg mentioned the name of living Buddha!!


    "I still don''t believe in the existence of living Buddha!!" Meng song slowly stood up and cleaned up the on the table.


    "But even if there is no living Buddha, will we do this task?" lin ning stood up and asked.


    "Whether to do it or not, let''s do that sun Shangxiang first!!" Meng song gritted his teeth and threw down this sentence, and then walked out the door with his briefcase.


    We looked at each other and followed out.


    ����


    After returning to the hotel, Meng song lay in bed and thought for a long time, then took out his mobile phone and dialed Bai wanmeng.


    "Hello, Mr. Mengsong!!" Bai wanmeng answered the phone soon, with a sexy and charming voice.


    "I did Zhao Qiwen for you, you owe me!!" Meng Song said in a cold voice.


    "..." Bai wanmeng was silent.


    "Do you believe that I have a hundred ways to torture you to death?" Munson continued.


    "Mr. Mengsong, you and the living Buddha can''t afford to offend me. Do you understand what I mean?" Bai wanmeng said very tactfully.


    "Then I don''t care. Tell me where sun Shangxiang lives. We''re clear!!" Meng song''s tone is very firm.


    "... wait for me to contact you!!" Bai wanmeng hung up directly after saying this.


    Half an hour later, Meng song''s mobile phone received a text message with an address.


    After reading the SMS, Meng song directly deleted the SMS and all contact information with Bai wanmeng.


    "Click!!"


    Meng song shook the bolt of the gun, looked up and shouted at us, "brothers, work!!"


    ����


    Two hours later, in a four-star hotel in Pu''er City, five of us disguised as cleaners sneaked into the guest room area.


    "The cleaner will come and do it directly!!" Mengsong whispered to us at the corner.


    "Understand!!" lin ning agreed.


    Ten minutes later, the cleaning aunt appeared in my sight with the cleaning car.


    Meng song waved his hand and lin ning rushed out in an instant.


    "Pa!!"


    The muzzle of the gun was against Bao Jie''s waist, and the aunt in her fifties turned her head numbly.


    "Don''t fucking talk or shout, or you won''t want to have grandchildren all your life, okay?" lin ning whispered.


    "Ming... Bai, understand!!" aunt nodded again and again.


    "Room 450, go!!"


    "Good!!"


    Aunt agreed, then her legs trembled and pushed the cleaning car to 450.


    "Aunt, it''s not easy. Don''t play tricks with me!!" lin ning followed her and gave her psychological counseling while walking.


    "I can''t, I''m an honest man..." aunt quickly replied.


    "That''s OK!!" lin ning nodded with great satisfaction.


    Five minutes later, several of us followed my aunt to room 450.


    "Son, do I have to knock at the door next?" my aunt asked lin ning very well after she got to the place.


    "Ouch, aunt, you are familiar with this routine, isn''t it the first time?" lin ning touched his head and smiled.


    "It''s the first time. I''m a little nervous..." my aunt reached out and knocked on the door twice. She shouted at the top of her voice, "open the door, clean!"


    Looking at aunt''s calm look, lin ning immediately gave aunt a thumbs up!


    "Who?" five or six seconds later, sun Shangxiang''s voice sounded in the room.


    "Clean!!" aunt repeated.


    "Creak!!"


    The door was opened a gap, lin ning kicked on the door, and then hit the cleaning aunt''s face. All the actions were very consistent and completed at one go!!


    After seeing lin ning do it, several of us rushed up and directly dragged the cleaning aunt into the house.


    "What do you mean?" sun Shangxiang asked, looking at us with a cool expression.


    "Brother Shangxiang, where''s Shangxiang in the house?" lin ning asked with a smile.


    "What do you want? How did you find here?" sun Shangxiang frowned slightly.


    "Can''t we find you if you can find us?" Lin Ning said with raised eyebrows.


    "What do you want to do?" sun Shangxiang''s eyes dodged.


    "What do you say we do?" Meng song directly raised his gun at sun Shangxiang''s head.


    "Kill me?" sun Shangxiang was stunned.


    "We''ve considered what you said and won''t agree!!" Meng Song said very firmly.


    "The living Buddha will not agree!"


    "I''ll fuck your living Buddha. There''s no living Buddha in the world!!" Meng song kicked sun Shangxiang in the stomach, then pulled his collar and said, "I hate others to use me in my life!!"


    "The living Buddha exists. He can see everything that has happened now!!" sun Shangxiang said mildly, like an old God stick.


    "Fuck you, don''t write with him!!" steel egg will shoot.


    "Wait a minute!!" just as steel egg was about to shoot, sun Shangxiang shouted.


    "What do you mean?" steel egg was stunned.


    "You can see this video before you kill me..." as he spoke, sun Shangxiang took out his mobile phone and threw it to Meng song.


    Meng song took a look at the mobile phone. On it was a video of a woman with a child.


    "Creak!!"


    I could see Mengsong''s right hand clenched in an instant.


    The next second, Meng song directly raised his gun at sun Shangxiang''s head, stared and shouted, "I fuck your mother!"


    "If I die, everyone on this video can''t live!!" sun Shangxiang said expressionless.


    "Believe it or not, I''ll kill you now!!" Munson shouted.


    "You dare not!!" sun Shangxiang shook his head.


    "I heard that the living Buddha killed his wife himself!"


    "Unfortunately, you are not a living Buddha..." sun Shangxiang smiled.


    "..." Meng song clenched his teeth and looked at sun Shangxiang. His eyes were cold and terrible, but his fingers hooked on the trigger didn''t press down.


    Seeing that Meng song didn''t speak, sun Shangxiang continued, "your only chance now is to complete this task, otherwise you won''t get any benefits even if you kill me!!"


    "Pa!!"


    Meng song put down his pistol forcefully and breathlessly, with a very helpless expression.


    "Big brother?" steel egg shouted at Mengsong with a gun.


    "Let''s go..." Meng song waved his hand decadent, then turned his head and walked out of the house.


    "Grass!!" steel egg scolded in a low voice, then put down his gun and went out.


    "What the fuck is going on!!" lin ning was also speechless, and then followed him out.


    I looked up at sun Shangxiang and ran out.


    ����


    In the van.


    "Brother, why didn''t you kill him just now?" steel egg shouted at Mengsong after getting on the bus.


    "My daughter-in-law and children are in his hands. How can I fucking kill them!!"


    Meng song shouted with a broken expression.


    Back to the hotel, several of us were lying in bed smoking. The smoke was swirling in the room. It was like someone wanted to be immortal. If we didn''t know, we thought it was on fire!!


    "Cough!!" Meng song coughed softly, then looked at us and said, "our team hasn''t been established for a long time, but I''m taking an unshirkable responsibility in this situation!!"


    Meng song''s voice is hoarse. He may have smoked too much.


    "Come on, we''re not a critical meeting now. It''s real. What do you want to do next?" steel egg sat up and looked at Mengsong.


    "My ex-wife and children are in their hands. I don''t know how they found them. I haven''t been back for ten years!!" Mengsong clenched his teeth, knocked hard on the table, and then stopped by: "I don''t have a choice now, but you are different. If you don''t want to take this risk with me, I won''t stop you now!!"


    "They have my girlfriend too!!" lin ning replied.


    "When the fuck did you have a girlfriend?" iron egg''s tone was a little incredible.


    "Don''t fucking talk, why can''t I have a girlfriend..."


    "What''s the matter? Can you have a fucking girlfriend just like you B?" iron egg still didn''t believe lin ning''s words.


    "Say something useful..." steel egg shouted irritably, then looked at me and said, "what do you think of leaves?"


    I looked at the steel egg and was silent for a moment, then slowly said: "I sneaked into Myanmar to save my friend. If the living Buddha can really help me save my friend, I can participate!!"


    "Think well, it''s different from the original. It will be very dangerous this time?" Mengsong looked at me and whispered.


    "As long as I can save my friend, no matter how dangerous it is!!" I answered very firmly.


    "What are you two going to do?" Mengsong asked, looking at steel egg.


    "... if you plan to go, I''ll go with you. After all, I''ll earn enough money to spend my whole life!!" steel egg grinned.


    "Ha ha!" Meng song also smiled.


    In this way, the five of us got together again, some for relatives and friends, some for money.


    After confirming that everyone was involved, Meng song took out the file bag sun Shangxiang gave him.


    "Wow!!"


    Meng song unfolded the map, pointed to the map and said to us, "this is the plan of their trading place!!"


    I looked down. It should be a place similar to a factory.


    "There are about 20 to 30 people trading on both sides. The goods traded are *, that is *. The number of transactions is unknown, but it must be......" Meng song continued.


    "What''s the lineup opposite?" lin ning asked with a frown.


    "Thirty people, everyone has fire in their hands. People in Myanmar have better weapons, * what, domestic *!" Meng song explained.


    Lin ning nodded slightly, smiled and said: "this lineup is acceptable!!"


    "Accept a fart, you fucking think you''re Altman!! there are 30 people in the family, five of us, how can you fucking fight?" iron egg collapsed at the moment.


    Everyone knows that if five people meet 30 people, even if they can''t do anything opposite, they will die.


    "You''ll destroy your prestige before you work..." lin ning glanced silently.


    "Iron egg is right. The five of us want to have a face-to-face adjustment with these 30 people, which is basically impossible..." Mengsong nodded and agreed with iron egg.


    "What do you say?" lin ning asked.


    "Although they are many, they also have their weaknesses!!" at this time, I opened my mouth and said.


    "What weakness?" everyone looked at me.


    "The two groups of people are Burmese and Chinese. First, they don''t believe in each other. It won''t happen if they eat black!! second, their language communication is inconvenient. In case of emergencies, they don''t have a good chance to communicate!!" I analyzed with eyes burning.


    "Do you want them to fight among themselves?" Mengsong immediately understood what I meant.


    "Yes!" I patted the table and then said, "if the leader died while they were trading, who do you think would have moved his hand?"


    "Opposite!! who else can it be!!" iron egg answered without thinking.


    "Yes, if we want them to fight among themselves, it''s not easy!! as long as we kill one person, they will be in chaos!! as soon as we shoot a few shots at random, they will suspect each other, and then they will fight. As long as they fight, we''ll wait for them to fight. Just go out and clean up the mess!!"


    Although my language was a little confused, all of them understood me.


    "It''s a good fight between mussels! You''ll get a profit!" Meng song nodded at me. Obviously, he approved of my method.


    "Although it sounds a little messy, I think the leaf method is very good!!" iron egg also nodded at me very seriously.


    "Do you fucking understand?" lin ning rolled his eyes.


    "Why don''t I understand? You think I''m stupid?" iron egg said in a very unconvinced tone.


    "If you''re not convinced, tell me what''s going on!"


    Iron egg was stunned for a moment, and then stammered, "I... I don''t fucking understand with you!!"


    "Ha ha!!" I smiled, then looked at the iron egg and said, "you don''t need to understand, just be responsible for the implementation and finish it!!"


    "Yes, I''ll be responsible for the execution!!" iron egg nodded quickly.


    "Wow!!"


    Meng song took out the map, circled a few places with a pencil, looked at us and said, "these places are good places for sniping. Who can use *??"


    "I won''t..." steel egg shook his head.


    "I won''t!!" lin ning followed.


    "Grass, no one can!!!" Meng song scolded speechlessly, and then said, "no, I''ll do the sniper task, but we lack a gun!!"


    "I can handle this. I can fix whatever model and destructive power you want!!" lin ning patted his chest and said.


    "Well, I''ll leave the task to you!!" Mengsong smiled and said to the steel egg and iron egg: "you two are responsible for breaking into the enemy during the operation, listen to my gunshot as a signal!! kill when the time comes!!"


    "Understand!!" steel egg and iron egg ordered a little.


    "What am I doing?" lin ning asked.


    "You follow me from the front..."


    "OK!!" lin ning nodded.


    "What about me?" I shouted at Munson.


    "You are in charge of watching!!" Mengsong replied without thinking.


    "No, I made the idea. Why am I still a stalker!! who loves his mother? I don''t stare anyway!!" I stood up in an instant and shouted in a very speechless tone.


    Mengsong squinted at me, touched his nose and said, "you can''t keep an eye on us. You can go whichever you can do!"


    When I heard this, I glanced at lin ning with my eyes. After thinking for a while, I whispered, "then I''d better watch. I think this job is suitable for me. My eyes are good..."


    "Ha ha!!" Meng song grinned after listening to me, and then studied the map.


    "I''ll go out and look for a gun!!" lin ning saw that there was nothing wrong. He stood up and said to Meng song, then turned and walked outside the door.


    "Be careful!!" Meng song asked with some uneasy words.


    Lin ning gave a sound and walked out in a rage.


    After lin ning left, the iron egg was boring and tossed around in bed.


    "You fucking prick or what, what are you doing like an old sow?" the steel egg on one side scolded.


    "My fucking heart hurts..." iron egg replied with a big mouth.


    "Oestrus? It''s hard?" steel egg was stunned.


    "No, just feel depressed and want to go out for a walk..."


    "Don''t go out, just stay here these two days!!" Meng Song said without raising his head.


    "Grass, what the fuck limits my freedom of life?" after hearing Meng song''s words, Tiedan was directly unhappy and stood up and shouted.


    "If you don''t want to restrict your freedom, you can quit now!!" Meng song replied in a very blunt tone. After that, he walked into the inner room with a map.


    "No, what do you mean?" iron egg shouted at Mengsong''s back.


    But Mengsong didn''t seem to hear this. He walked into the house without looking back, and then closed the door with a bang.


    "No, what does he mean? Why did I go out for a walk?" iron egg looked at steel egg and stretched his neck.


    "Come on, don''t fucking toss about. Don''t go out if people don''t let you go out. When this is over, we''ll be liberated..." steel egg responded naturally and smiled back.


    "Grass!!" iron egg scolded in a low voice, and then lay on the bed tossing and turning.


    After tossing for a while, iron egg kicked me, smiled and said, "leaf, what does your friend have to do with you? In order to save him, I don''t think you''re dying..."


    "Just an ordinary friend..." I replied casually.


    "It''s just an ordinary friend. You''re idle. You talk to me about your original story? I think you''re old and mysterious..."


    Iron egg bared his teeth and looked very naive.


    "Hehe... I don''t have any story, nothing to tell you!!"


    "Don''t pull the calf. I can feel it. I''ll tell you. Tell me about it!"


    Then the iron egg sat next to me and put his arms around my neck. I looked at him helplessly and said in a helpless tone: "brother, I really don''t have a fucking story!!"


    "Do you want to talk?" iron egg put his right hand hard and directly strangled my neck.


    "I said, I said, what do you do, my grass!!" I was annoyed by the iron egg, so I had to promise.


    "Hey, hey, if you had promised me earlier, wouldn''t it be all right!!" iron egg smiled and gave it away.


    "In fact, I really don''t have any story..." I looked at iron egg helplessly.


    "Still pulling the calf, isn''t it?" iron egg stared.


    "I''m just a student. I don''t have any stories. Otherwise, if you have any stories, tell me?" I turned my eyes and whispered.


    Iron egg listened to me, thought seriously, lay down in my ear and said with a smile: "... Do you believe my big brother''s Day pig?"


    "Ha ha, really?" hearing this topic, I was instantly excited and shouted with laughter.


    "Keep your voice down!!" iron egg pulled me nervously, then turned around and looked at the sleeping steel egg. After confirming that there was no problem, he said to me: "once my eldest brother drank too much and slept the old sow of others, and later he lost 5000 yuan!!"


    "Why do you lose money?" I tried not to laugh.


    "Because people say that sow is a virgin..." iron egg replied with serious eyes.


    "Ha ha!!" I laughed when I covered my stomach. It''s the first time I''ve heard that someone has to pay back the fucking money.


    Iron egg saw me laugh, quickly covered my mouth and whispered, "keep your voice down and wake up my big brother, and we''ll be over!!"


    "No... no, I just want to ask you how you judge whether this pig is a virgin???" I''m already laughing and can''t breathe.


    "The man said there was blood in the pigsty. My big brother ate it for him by an old sow!! how to explain that they didn''t listen and had to ask for money. Later, my big brother saw more and more people watching, so he couldn''t give the money..."


    "Ha ha!!" I can''t say anything but laugh now.

 Chapter 1162

    "Then I asked my big brother if the pig was a virgin. Guess what happened to my big brother?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "My eldest brother is angry with me. I''m really angry!! he almost didn''t sew my mouth... Then I promised him not to tell him, so you can''t tell me about it!!" iron egg said to me with a very serious expression.


    "I see!!" I nodded.


    In this way, I followed the iron egg to pull the calf that could last more than an hour. The door of Mengsong''s house suddenly opened, and Mengsong came out with a cigarette end in his mouth.


    "I''ll go out and stay here!!" Mengsong said to steel egg while wearing his coat.


    "Why are you going?" I asked.


    "I''ll take a look at the trading place..." Meng song replied to me concisely.


    "Shall I go with you?" iron egg asked quickly.


    "No, many people are easy to expose..." Meng song waved his hand, then pushed the door and went out.


    "Grass, don''t let me go out, he went out by himself..." iron egg scolded very reluctantly.


    I smiled and didn''t speak.


    After Mengsong left, the three of us had no fun and played against the landlord together.


    ����


    At twelve o''clock in the evening, lin ning came back with a big box.


    "Got the gun?" I looked at lin ning and asked.


    "Yes, you don''t see who I am!!!" lin ning put down the big box and walked to us. He glanced at my cards, turned his mouth, said speechless: "you''re right two!! won''t he be able to play cards!!"


    "Fuck off, I''m with him..."


    "Ah, grass!! misunderstood!!" lin ning scratched his head, then glanced at Mengsong''s house, frowned and asked, "where are people?"


    "Go out and step on the spot..." steel egg returned to lin ning while playing poker.


    "Oh!!" lin ning nodded, then moved a stool and sat next to me.


    "What gun did you bring?" steel egg asked casually.


    "Don''t worry about the gun. I told you you don''t understand. It must be enough..."


    "Grass!! I don''t understand what!!" steel egg looked at lin ning and scolded wordlessly.


    "You certainly don''t understand!! it''s time for you to play cards!! two sixes!!" lin ning waved his hands impatiently, then took out two sixes from the steel egg hand and threw them on the table.


    "Who the fuck told you to give two or six!!" steel egg turned his head and shouted at lin ning.


    "If you don''t give two or six, you''re fucking upset..." lin ning moved the stool to my side.


    Half an hour later, Mengsong came back.


    After Meng song entered the house, lin ning hurriedly welcomed him.


    "How about stepping on the spot?" lin ning bared his teeth and asked.


    "It''s not far from the map. I found some suitable sniping places. By the way, did you get the gun?" Meng song answered while taking off his clothes.


    "Yes, I''ll stop talking. Even if you want the whole aircraft carrier, I can fix it for you!!"


    "Don''t pull the calf, what gun let me see..." Meng song smiled and kicked lin ning.


    Lin ning quickly took out a handful from the box *!!


    When Mengsong saw the * his face turned green.


    "How''s the gun?" lin ning showed off to Meng song with a * in his hand.


    "..." Meng song was silent and silent.


    "Why don''t you talk? It''s 97 *, with an accurate range of 600 meters and a maximum range of 3600 meters. I tell you it''s not what ordinary people want to get. I''ll tell you!!" lin ning saw that Mengsong didn''t speak, and then introduced it to Mengsong with flying eyebrows.


    "Why do I look familiar with this gun?" iron egg looked at the * in lin ning''s hand and said with a frown.


    "I also have a feeling of deja vu..." I nodded slightly.


    "Have you seen it?" iron egg looked at steel egg and asked.


    "There are many anti Japanese TV dramas, such as 97 sniper and small Japanese broken guns. Although the name is *, it''s the most rubbish * because it''s changed by 38 big covers and a sight. It''s been discontinued for many years. I really admire how this fool found this gun!!" steel egg said with some naivete.


    After listening to steel egg''s explanation, I burst out laughing.


    "No, brother, are you dissatisfied with the gun or what? Say something!!" lin ning asked after seeing that Meng song didn''t speak.


    "Do you know the fucking year of this gun?" Meng song stammered at lin ning.


    "What year?" lin ning was stunned.


    "This old gun is even older than your master!! you let me kill him!! the sight is broken and you can''t see it?" Meng song shouted at lin ning in a broken tone and started to fight and kick!!


    "I don''t know if this gun can''t work!! I was cheated and I told you..." lin ning explained helplessly while running.


    "Shit, when you fucking took out this gun, I fucking thought you robbed someone''s Anti Japanese Museum!!"


    Meng song made lin ning''s face red and his words were out of breath.


    "I really don''t know what this gun is like. The man who sold me introduced it to me, but I fucking believe it..." lin ning looked at Meng song and looked very wronged.


    "You''re a fool, I''ll tell you!!" Meng song scolded speechlessly, and then walked back to the house with * in his hand.


    "Do you want me to go out and find one?" lin ning went to the door of Mengsong''s room and asked in a low voice.


    "How far are you from me!!" Meng song roared.


    "Don''t look for it if you don''t look for it. What''s the use of swearing..." lin ning muttered awkwardly, then walked up to us and shouted at us like a bitch: "what are you looking at?! what are you looking at?"


    "You''re awesome!!" iron egg gave lin ning a thumbs up and said with sincere admiration.


    "Roll the calf!! I''m in a very unhappy mood now. You''d better not provoke me!!" lin ning stared at the beads and scolded, then jumped onto the bed with a splash, closed his eyes and pretended to be dead.


    I followed steel egg and iron egg. They played poker until more than three o''clock in the middle of the night, and then the three of us also slept in bed.


    At six o''clock the next morning, Mengsong got us up.


    "Didn''t sleep all night?!" I looked at Mengsong''s red eyes and asked with some worry.


    "Can''t sleep..." Meng song answered me casually, and then said to us: "Their trading time is the early morning of tomorrow night, that is, we still have a day and a half to prepare. I simply assign the tasks of several of us, and then cheer up for me from now on to prepare for the most critical battle tomorrow!! whether we will live or die depends on him. How about tomorrow!!"


    After Meng song finished, seeing that several of us didn''t respond, he patted the table and shouted, "do you have confidence?"


    "Brother, what are you doing? Scare me!!" lin ning glanced and asked irritably.


    "I don''t think you are in the right state!!"


    "Everyone didn''t wake up in the morning. Can we be right?" steel egg yawned and said speechless.


    "Grass, why don''t I let you sleep?" asked Mengsong.


    "Come on, wake up and sleep..." iron egg waved his hand, then lay on the table with his eyes half closed and half open: "if you have anything to say, I''ll sleep well, or you''ll toss us all the time!!"


    "OK, I''ll say it!!" Mengsong nodded, then looked at us and shouted, "do you have confidence?"


    "Yes..." we all grunted.


    After hearing our response, Meng song nodded with great satisfaction, then took out the map and assigned me the task.


    Although we had also allocated it, the Mongolian song analysis was more accurate and detailed. He even planned the specific location of each of us and the starting time.


    After listening to his analysis, I felt that he might really be a criminal genius!!


    ����


    H City, in the headquarters building of Du''s group.


    Du Xianyang sat alone in the deputy general manager''s office with a signed contract.


    "Bata Bata..."


    Du Xianyang''s expression was very impatient, and his eyes glanced at his mobile phone from time to time.


    Du Xianyang sat in the office and waited for more than ten minutes. His mobile phone screen finally lit up.


    Du Xianyang answered the phone in an instant.


    "I''ve arrived at President Du!!" he said respectfully across the phone.


    "Come in, I''m in the office..." Du Xianyang rubbed his eyebrows, replied, and then hung up the phone.


    Three minutes later, a middle-aged man walked into Du Xianyang''s office.


    "President Li!!" Du Xianyang greeted him with a smile.


    "Ha ha, what''s the matter with President Du in such a hurry?" the middle-aged man laughed and hugged Du Xianyang, and then sat down on the chair.


    "Brother Li, I won''t beat around the Bush and tell you directly. I have something to ask you now..." Du Xianyang said with a sad face.


    "What''s the matter? Brother Du is listless..." the middle-aged man grinned and asked, "is it lack of money? I heard your father has been watching you very closely recently!!"


    "Lack of money is also lack of money!!" Du Xianyang nodded slowly.


    "Ha ha, I knew it was like this!!" the middle-aged man patted his thigh, then took out a blank check from his bag and handed it to Du Xianyang.


    "What does this mean?" Du Xianyang was stunned at the check.


    "Brother, I won''t say much about our relationship... I''ll be ready when I come. You can fill in the hole. I can''t care about the interest. Just give it to me when you have it!!" the middle-aged man explained very frankly.


    "Brother Li, I''m a little moved by you!!" Du Xianyang grinned and pushed the check back.


    "Brother Du, what do you mean?" looking at the check pushed back, the middle-aged man was a little puzzled. After thinking for a moment, he laughed and said, "take the money. Don''t worry. I won''t tell your father. Don''t worry!"


    The middle-aged man patted Du Xianyang on the shoulder while talking, and his tone and attitude were very kind.


    "... brother Li, I think you may have misunderstood..." Du Xianyang was silent and explained in a low voice.


    "Why, are you short of money?" the middle-aged man looked down at the check on the table and frowned slightly.


    For people like them, money is actually the best thing to solve. If money can''t solve it, it means it may be difficult!!


    "I''m short of money, but my hole is not brother Li. You can solve it with this check..." Du Xianyang said stiffly.


    "Brother, this is a blank check!!" the middle-aged man knocked on the table with a stiff tone.


    Du Xianyang leaned forward, leaned over the middle-aged man''s ear and said, "OK, brother Li, let me tell you straight. I''m short of money and 40 million. Can you help me?"


    "More... How much?" the middle-aged man stepped back two steps, his lips trembling and stammering.


    "This number!!" Du Xianyang stretched out four fingers.


    "Brother, what are you doing? You need so much money!!" the middle-aged man looked at Du Xianyang and asked.


    "Brother, since I can find you today, something must have happened that others can''t help me. I can''t tell you exactly what I do with this money, but you know what kind of person Du Xianyang is, so I just want to ask you to do me a favor!! a favor that others can''t help!!" after that, Du Xianyang lit a cigarette and looked at the middle-aged man expressionless.


    "..." the middle-aged man was silent for a moment, then opened his mouth and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Pa!!"


    Du Xianyang threw the contract on the table, took a deep breath of smoke and whispered, "brother Li, just sign it for me!"


    The middle-aged man took a simple glance at the contract, a very ordinary trade contract.


    The only difference is that the amount is 40 million, and Party A has signed the name of Du Xianyang''s father.


    "Did your father sign this?" the middle-aged man examined it carefully, then looked at Du Xianyang and asked.


    "If it was signed by my father, would I still need to find you?" Du Xianyang smiled, rubbed his palm and continued: "this contract has no legal effect, and there is only one copy. I wrote this signature in order to let the finance call you the money!!"


    "You mean let me make a fake contract with you, and then let your family''s finance send the money?" the middle-aged man glared back.


    "En!" Du Xianyang nodded slightly.


    "... you''re fucking crazy. You''re breaking the law, you know!! I can''t fucking do such a thing with you!!"


    After saying that, the middle-aged man threw the contract back directly. It''s not surprising that the middle-aged man reacted. Individuals should not agree to such a thing. After all, this is to bear legal responsibility with Du Xianyang.


    "Brother Li, if you don''t help me, no one can help me!!" Du Xianyang shouted excitedly.


    "No, you''re against the law, you know!!" the middle-aged man replied with his teeth.


    "Can old Du sue me for breaking the law?" Du Xianyang shouted with his eyes staring at beads.


    "He can''t sue you, but he can sue me..." the middle-aged man knocked on the table and then asked, "what do you want to do, ask for so much money!! if you have any difficulties, I can help you. Do you have nude photos or threats?"


    "Elder brother, don''t talk to me. I can still be threatened by this naked picture like B?" Du Xianyang rolled his eyes and said nothing.


    "Also, ha ha..." the middle-aged man grinned.


    "Can you just help me this time? Even if I beg you!!" Du Xianyang took out the contract again and said with a very sincere attitude.


    "You''re doing this..." the middle-aged man looked at the contract and hesitated.


    "Brother Li, how many years have we known each other? I remember I carried your mother to the hospital a few years ago!!" Du Xianyang saw that the middle-aged man didn''t promise and was ready to play an emotional routine.


    "What the hell is bleeding, my mother is cerebral hemorrhage!!" the middle-aged man rubbed his temples and said nothing.


    "Yes, yes, intracerebral hemorrhage..." Du Xianyang nodded quickly.


    "Don''t try to make this sweet memory routine with me. Can you let me think about it?"


    "Brother Li, I''m worried. You must help me today!!" Du Xianyang replied with a very positive look in his eyes.


    "Why? If I don''t help you, you can''t let me out of this room?" the middle-aged man slowly took out a pen while talking.


    "No, I know brother Li can certainly help me..." seeing the middle-aged man take out his pen, Du Xianyang smiled at once and his attitude was much easier.


    "Ha ha..." the middle-aged man smiled, pulled off his pen cap, opened the contract on the table, then looked at Du Xianyang and asked, "if I sign my name, can''t I do anything?"


    "No!!" Du Xianyang shook his head.


    "Shua Shua..."


    The middle-aged man wrote down his name on the contract with a pen!!


    "Brother Li, I won''t tell you too much. It''s all tears!!" after signing the contract, Du Xianyang looked very excited and held the middle-aged man''s hands. It felt that he almost didn''t kneel down.


    "Come on, don''t talk about it. It''s useless. Please arrange it for me..." the middle-aged man wiped the sweat on his face, and his tone was still fluctuating. This job was not done by normal people at all.


    "Ha ha!!" Du Xianyang laughed and put away the contract, then lay down in the middle-aged man''s ear and said mysteriously: "brother Li, I don''t know what you need? I''ve prepared it for you before you come. Miss Heisi, foreign ocean girls have been hungry and thirsty for a long time!"


    "True or false?" after the middle-aged man heard those sensitive words, a picture suddenly appeared in his mind. His right hand couldn''t help buttoning his crotch, and his expression was a little dull.


    "What''s true or false? When did Du Xianyang let you down?" Du Xianyang said with a big mouth and a little unhappy.


    Middle aged people are obviously muttering about our ability to tear broken shoes!!


    "Ha ha, tell me the truth. In this respect, I Lao Li won''t accept anyone for so many years, so I''ll convince my brother you!!" the middle-aged man patted Du Xianyang on the shoulder with a long focus, then made a look at Du Xianyang, said in an obscene tone: "don''t stand still, just straighten it for me!"


    "Brother, are you in such a hurry?" Du Xianyang smiled and took out his mobile phone.


    "Grass, can you be in a fucking hurry? When I''m at home, I let my silly old woman stare at me every day and give me leisure * it''s almost mossy..." the middle-aged man replied silently.


    "Brother, if you come back here, I''ll definitely let you grind down the moss on the *!!" after that, Du Xianyang laughed and dialed a phone number.


    After a while, a young man with some obscene appearance ran into the office.


    "President Du, President Li!!"


    After the young man came in, he nodded and bowed to Du Xianyang and the middle-aged man.


    "What, are you ready for president Li?" Du Xianyang asked looking at the young man.


    "Must be ready!! I even have a fucking condom ready, Okamoto''s!!" the young man bared his teeth and smiled.


    "Brother, please!!" Du Xianyang smiled vaguely at the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man walked forward with laughter, then suddenly looked back at Du Xianyang and asked, "won''t you go?"


    "I won''t go. There''s business. Brother, you don''t have to give me face, flirt and go straight to the subject!!" Du Xianyang shouted with a grin.


    The middle-aged man laughed and followed the young man out of the office.


    As most people know, there are four iron feelings: carrying guns together, going to the countryside together, whoring together and sharing stolen goods together. There are those who have been through the window together, and Du Xianyang and Lao Li obviously belong to those who have been whoring together.


    Du Xianyang himself is a kind of dishonest person, so the people he knows are certainly not serious things.


    But I think a person who can reach out to help you when you are in the most difficult time is often these dishonest people.


    ����


    After the middle-aged man left, Du Xianyang picked up the contract on the table and checked it carefully. After confirming that there was no problem, he directly took the contract to the company''s financial office.


    "How''s Du!" when the financial officer saw Du Xianyang coming in, he quickly stood up and smiled at Du Xianyang.


    "How much money is there in our company''s account?" Du Xianyang asked very directly.


    "This..." the finance hesitated.


    "I asked you how much money you have! Don''t tell me you don''t know. If you don''t know, get out of here!!" Du Xianyang knew what finance meant, so he was very impolite.


    "There are probably more than 6000. What''s the matter, Mr. Du?" the finance thought about it and finally said the figure.


    "Pa!!"


    Du Xianyang patted the contract on the table and said expressionless, "call president Li 4000!!"


    Hearing Du Xianyang''s words, the financial department was stunned, then picked up the contract, looked at it carefully, looked up at Du Xianyang and said, "do you want to call now?"


    "Yes!" Du Xianyang nodded.


    "Vice President Du, President Du told me when he left that he must say hello to him wherever he used the money... Look at your money..." the finance stopped halfway, but Du Xianyang understood what he meant without saying the second half.


    "What do you mean?" Du Xianyang asked knowingly with his head tilted and his tone was very blunt.


    "President Du told me when he left, and your money is not a small amount. Can you not be difficult for me? Otherwise president Du will come back and I can''t explain..." the finance frowned.

 Chapter 1163

    "My father''s name is signed on the contract. You can''t fucking see it? He has signed it. Can''t he know about it? President Li has come and is waiting in my office now. Tell me how I can tell people that I can''t speak well? That my finance doesn''t give money?" Du Xianyang shouted at the top of his voice.


    "I''ll just call and ask..." the finance replied with great grievances.


    "No, why don''t you understand what I''m telling you? I''m always waiting for the money. If you delay the project payment, tell me who''s responsible for it?" Du Xianyang scolded by pinching his waist and pointing to the finance.


    "But with so much money, we have to make an appointment before taking out our company''s account..." the finance still found an excuse.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. When does the public have to make an appointment with the public? Call president Li''s company account. If you calculate your salary directly in his mother''s ink, you can roll the calf..."


    "No, no!!" financial success was frightened by Du Xianyang. He sat in front of the computer and got busy.


    Ten minutes later, Du Xianyang walked out of the financial office with a red face.


    On the other end, in a five-star hotel.


    Du Xianyang''s friend, Lao Li, just finished working with the black silk ocean girl, leaned against the bed, smoked and dialed his financial phone number.


    "Are there 4000 more in our company?" Lao Li asked very directly.


    "Yes, I also want to call you to ask what''s going on!!" the finance replied.


    "Don''t ask, I''ll send you an account and transfer them all to others..." Lao Li said directly.


    "Now?" the financial officer hesitated and asked.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, don''t you still fuck tomorrow now?" Lao Li scolded speechlessly, and then added: "Ma Liu!"


    "OK!!" the financial department agreed and hung up directly.


    At the other end, Du Xianyang was studying the * in the computer in his office while waiting for Lao Li''s news.


    "Jingling bell!!"


    When the phone rang, Du Xianyang quickly picked up his mobile phone and glanced down at the content of the message, which was only written in four words.


    Money in place!!


    "Splash!"


    After reading this message, Du Xianyang walked out of the office with his mobile phone.


    At the entrance of the stairs, Du Xianyang dialed Feng Bin''s phone number with his mobile phone.


    "President Du!!" Feng bin quickly connected the phone.


    "I''ve got the money ready. Let''s meet sometime!!" Du Xianyang said very directly.


    "Hehe, I can trade at any time..." Feng bin smiled.


    "I''ll fix the place?" Du Xianyang was stunned and asked with some hesitation.


    "I''ll make up my mind, or I''ll be afraid..."


    "OK, you decide!!" after that, Du Xianyang hung up the phone.


    Five minutes later, Du Xianyang received the second text message.


    Sent by Feng bin, transaction time and address.


    The time was 10 p.m. Du Xianyang thought there was nothing abnormal, but the trading place was set next to Liugu River in the suburbs.


    As long as people in H City fucking know, that place belongs to the edge of H city. In short, there must be 80 if there are not 100 dead bodies picked up by Liugu River every year!!


    There are only two places for hunzi fighting in H City, one is the cemetery, and the other is by the Liuguhe river.


    These two places are far from the city and the police come slowly, so they can usually be set here.


    Du Xianyang looked at the text message and was silent for a long time, then dialed Ji Xuan''s phone.


    "What''s the matter?" Ji Xuan answered the phone with a dull tone. He should have just woke up.


    "My money is ready. Feng bin and I set the time just now!!" Du Xianyang said very directly.


    "Ah, when is it!"


    "The time is ten o''clock tomorrow evening, and the place is on the Liugu River..." Du Xianyang replied with a frown.


    "What''s the matter?" after Ji Xuan heard the three words Liugu River, he suddenly became energetic and his voice suddenly increased eight degrees.


    "What do you call? Why do you think they set the location there? Is there anything wrong?" Du Xianyang said his concerns.


    "Yes, aren''t we just paying back the money? As for the whole fucking Liugu River? It''s like a fucking Gang deal..." Ji Xuan was also speechless.


    "I also said that I''m not afraid of anything else. I''m just afraid of something..."


    "It''s impossible to have an accident. Fortunately, Feng bin is also a well-known person in our city. He doesn''t dare to do anything about us..." Ji Xuan made a very professional analysis.


    "Hehe, why did he decide where to go?" Du Xianyang still couldn''t figure it out.


    "Maybe I''m afraid it''s leaked!! after all, you''re not the only one who wants to buy this bar. He doesn''t want to offend others..."


    "..." after listening to Ji Xuan''s words, Du Xianyang was silent for a moment, then nodded with great certainty and said: "if you analyze like this, it may be true!!"


    "Well, don''t think about you. The young master of Du family basically doesn''t dare to poke goo in H city!!" Ji Xuan said with a JB big heart.


    "What you said is really reasonable. I''m not afraid of anyone when I live so big!!" Du Xianyang is very satisfied with Ji Xuan''s words.


    "Don''t fucking praise you, you''ll tell me you don''t need it..." Ji Xuan scolded irritably.


    "Grass, isn''t that what you said?" Du Xianyang was speechless.


    "OK, don''t ink. Contact me tomorrow and I''ll go with you then!!"


    Ji Xuan dropped this sentence and hung up his cell phone directly.


    "Hey, hey!!" after hanging up the phone, Du Xianyang giggled at his mobile phone, and then stretched his waist with a very relaxed expression.


    ����


    On the other side, Pu''er City.


    Several of us stayed in the house all day. None of us went out except steel eggs.


    The rooms in the hotel have no room for us. I think they are even better than his mother''s pig''s nest. There are wine bottles, urine cans and leftover boxes everywhere. There is no place to stay except the bed.


    At five o''clock in the evening, Munson called us together.


    "It''s five o''clock. It''s less than seven hours before they trade. You all clean up later and we''re ready to go!!" Meng song looked at us and said.


    "Do you need to worship a Buddha or something?" iron egg bared his teeth and asked.


    "Don''t fix that useless, I don''t believe that..." Meng song waved his hand.


    "Let''s shout a slogan!" iron egg suggested after thinking for a long time.


    "Roll the calf, it''s like a fucking MLM organization..." lin ning glanced at the iron egg, then went to bed and began to put clothes on himself.


    Half an hour later, the five of us stood together neatly dressed with weapons in our hands and a Bluetooth headset in our ears.


    "Brothers, life and death are vital. Wealth lies in heaven. I hope we can have a celebration wine together after tonight!!" Meng song is now at the door, his eyes are very sincere and said to us.


    "It doesn''t matter if we get hurt, just come back alive!!" lin ning added.


    "Bang!!"


    Mengsong opened the door and strode out, and we followed.


    I walked in the back and looked at the four people in front of me. I suddenly had an unspeakable feeling. Their combat effectiveness should be the top among the people I''ve met. It''s estimated that Zhang Fengyu and several of them can fight with these four people, but today they seem to have a feeling of death.


    I''m stunned now, and the idea of not going comes to my mind.


    "Leaves go!!" lin ning turned back and shouted to me.


    "Coming!!" I promised in a panic, and then ran over.


    ����


    Twenty minutes later, the van sped down the road.


    Steel egg drives, Meng song sleeps on the co pilot, while iron egg plays QQ against the landlord with his mobile phone. Lin ning watches the excitement.


    Everyone, as usual, did not feel the tension in their hearts.


    I turned around and looked at the brightly lit Pu''er City outside, with mixed feelings in my heart.


    Two hours later, Meng song, who woke up from sleep, vaguely opened his eyes, turned to look at the driving steel egg and asked, "why hasn''t this fucking arrived yet? We can arrive in an hour and a half according to the distance given by the map!"


    "I don''t fucking know. I go according to the navigation, and I feel that I''m going farther and farther..." steel egg replied silently.


    "What the hell is going on?!" Meng song grabbed steel egg''s cell phone directly and bowed his head to play with it.


    Meng song held the steel egg''s mobile phone and compared it with his mobile phone. He bowed his head and fiddled with it for five or six minutes, and then shouted, "stop!"


    "Creak!!" steel egg braked and the van stopped directly.


    "Are you a fucking fool? You''re going the wrong way. Can''t you see?" Meng song shouted with his cell phone and staring at beads.


    "What''s going the wrong way?" hearing this, lin ning suddenly got up and bent over to look at the steel egg in front.


    "How could there be a fucking mistake?" steel egg scratched his head, then took the mobile phone from Meng song''s hand, looked carefully, and then said with some remorse: "it''s his mother''s wrong!! grass!! I fucking lost the place!!"


    "Fortunately, I found it early, otherwise I''d have to let you take me to Myanmar..." Meng song scolded with his teeth, then pushed away the steel egg and shouted, "roll the calf, I''ll drive!!"


    Steel egg was silent for a moment, then pushed open the door and changed position with Mengsong.


    "Hurry up. It''s almost nine o''clock now. It''s finished after a while..." Lin Ning said anxiously looking at his mobile phone.


    "Fuck, the more you worry, the more you have a fucking accident!! it will take at least two hours to drive there!!"


    Meng song is really worried. The speed must be at least 140!!


    What''s the fucking feeling of an ordinary van driving to 140??


    My ass can''t get to the car seat at all. It''s like flying!!


    Cars and people float!!


    It''s no wonder that Meng song is worried. The time now is 9 o''clock, which means that we have to start trading at 10:30 at the earliest. The time to start trading is 12 a.m., which means that we have only one and a half hours of preparation time after we get there!!


    According to Meng song''s original plan, one and a half hours is not enough, so he is trying to buy us time.


    "Brother, slow down, I''m a little carsick!" iron egg said to Meng song with blurred eyes.


    "I can''t fucking catch up with the deal. You can''t fucking save my daughter-in-law and children?" Meng song shouted very irritably, and then the van accelerated again.


    "..." after listening to Meng song''s words, Tiedan was stunned, then turned to look at gangdan and said, "brother, I didn''t say you. How can you drive off? This mistake is too fucking low!!"


    "You roll the calf for me!!" steel egg reached out and pointed to iron egg''s nose, biting his teeth and scolding.


    "Hey..." iron egg looked at steel egg and sighed. His expression was very helpless.


    "Hey, are you forced? Do you believe it if you''re telling me that I''ll kick you down?" steel egg is in a very bad mood now. He''s more uncomfortable than anyone about driving in the wrong direction.


    Iron egg is right. This mistake is too low, and it is still at such a critical time.


    "Why don''t you let me tell you what you''ve done wrong?" iron egg said boldly.


    "I gave you a fucking face, didn''t I?" steel egg really wanted to do it.


    "Don''t make a fucking noise!!" at this time, Meng song, who was driving, shouted, his tone was abnormal and collapsed. I could clearly see the sweat on his forehead.


    Now Mengsong is more anxious than anyone, so his mood is very unstable!!


    Steel egg and iron egg were stunned for a moment, and then quietly shut their mouth. No one paid attention to anyone.


    "Ye, are you carsick?" iron egg was idle and began to look for topics again.


    "I''m not carsick..." I looked down at the time and found it was almost ten o''clock. I turned to Mengsong and said, "there are many cars ahead, slow down!"


    "It''s all right, I have a spectrum in my heart!!" Meng song waved his hand and replied to me very indifferent.


    I frowned and didn''t speak.


    "It''s a fucking traffic jam!!" lin ning smiled and said slowly.


    "Fuck off, what''s the traffic jam in the middle of the night!!" steel egg scolded reluctantly.


    "Fuck, it''s over!"


    At this time, Meng song shouted. When we looked up, it was not a traffic jam, but a police car parked on the side of the road!!


    While smoking, the traffic police extended a parking gesture to Mengsong.


    "Sudden!"


    Mengsong thought for a moment, stepped on the accelerator and hit the bread directly in the direction of the police car!!


    "... fuck! Are you fucking crazy?" lin ning scolded Meng song in silence.


    "It''s a fucking delay for the temporary inspection. You can''t stop!!!" Meng song replied nervously.


    "Don''t you think it''s more serious when you hit it? We''ll have to follow countless fucking police cars later, believe it or not?" lin ning explained anxiously.


    After hearing lin ning''s words, Meng song was silent for a moment. Then he took down the pistol directly from the glove box, and then put on the brake. After sliding for seven or eight meters, the van slowly stopped at the roadside.


    "Bang!!" Meng song pushed open the door alone and walked down.


    "Why are you going?" I felt something was wrong with Mengsong and shouted quickly.


    Meng song glanced at me and walked directly to the traffic police with a gun.


    "You''re speeding, don''t you know?" a traffic policeman shouted while smoking and looking at Mengsong.


    "Know!!" Mengsong smiled and nodded.


    "Certificate." the traffic policeman stretched out his hand to Meng song with an expressionless face.


    Mengsong was stunned, and then wiped it off the inner pocket of his coat.


    The police can''t see what''s inside Mengsong''s clothes, but I know!!


    I knew that Mengsong was going to take out his gun, so I quickly shouted be careful!!


    But it''s too late!!


    "Kang!! Kang!!"


    Two shots were fired and the bodies of the two policemen fell to the ground.


    After killing the man, Meng song ran directly back to the car and started the car again. What he had just done seemed like nothing had happened.


    The car suddenly became silent. Everyone looked at Meng song strangely. None of us thought he really killed the two policemen.


    "You... Why did you kill?" lin ning stammered at Meng song.


    "Save their delay!!" Meng song replied very succinctly.


    "Fart, that''s two fucking lives. Don''t you know? Are you fucking crazy? Those two policemen are fucking innocent!! you have family and children, don''t you have those two policemen? Why did you kill them?" I couldn''t control my anger any more and shouted at Mengsong with a ferocious expression.


    Mengsong looked back at me without explanation.


    "I''m fucking talking to you? Are you fucking human? I don''t say anything when you kill Zhao Qiwen. He eats this bowl of rice, but what does the two policemen have to do with this matter? Tell me?"


    I saw that Meng song did not speak, came forward and grabbed his hair, stared at beads and questioned!!


    Mengsong stepped on the brake and looked at me angrily.


    "What do I ask you? Why did you kill those two policemen? They are innocent. Don''t you fucking know?" I dragged Mengsong''s hair with my hands, and my tone was aggressive.


    Everyone in the car didn''t expect me to be so angry. Although lin ning didn''t like Meng song''s practice, they didn''t show it because they were numb to killing.


    "I just eat this bowl of rice. I don''t need a reason to kill..." Meng song''s voice was unexpectedly calm, as if he wasn''t angry because of my actions.


    "Fuck you!! if you eat this bowl of rice, you can fucking kill innocent people? Are you fucking human?" after hearing Meng song''s words, I became more angry.


    "Whether I''m human or not has nothing to do with you. Now you send your hand away. I think you haven''t said these words!!" Meng song''s tone is still flat.


    "I won''t let go!! you''re a fucking beast, you know?" at this time, I was like crazy, and I didn''t have any wit at all.


    "Leaves, people are dead. It''s no use for you now..." lin ning advised me in a muffled voice.


    "Don''t fucking talk, you''re all the same!!" I looked back at lin ning and scolded.


    "I let you loose!!" Mengsong''s voice sounded again, cold and angry.


    "...." I gritted my teeth and looked at Meng song, but I didn''t open the hand holding his hair.


    Everyone in the car doesn''t understand why I''m so excited, and I can''t seem to solve any problems now.


    Not only them, I don''t know why I''m so angry. Maybe I just think Mengsong''s practice is too much, so I can''t accept it.


    "I''ll fucking let you take it away, I''ll say it for the last time!!" Mengsong shouted at me and reached out for the pistol.


    "Tell me why you killed them!!" I repeated like a psycho.


    "Wow!!"


    Mengsong didn''t write with me, so he raised his gun and aimed it at my forehead.


    "What do you mean? You''re going to kill me? Shoot!!" I pushed my head forward, stared at the beads and shouted.


    Mengsong looked at me without expression. After being silent for a while, he whispered, "do you think I dare not kill you?"


    "You''re so fucking awesome that anyone dares to kill me!!" I replied with my head crossed.


    "Hoo!!"


    Mengsong took a deep breath, and then gently put his finger on the trigger. I felt it in his eyes. He moved his heart!!


    "All right!! what are you two doing? It will be too late for the trading time!!" just at this time, steel egg opened his mouth and made a look at lin ning.


    Lin ning grabbed Meng song''s pistol, looked at Meng song and said, "now is not the time for infighting!!"


    Meng song was stunned for a moment, then pulled my hand open and started the car!!


    "Ye, you can almost do it. We still have business!!" lin ning advised me, and then took me back to my seat.


    I took a look at Meng song and sighed helplessly. The carriage was quiet again.


    The van was on the road again. Mengsong looked at the time while driving, because he was afraid of missing!!


    But I can''t get out of what happened just now. Now I really think people like Meng song are too terrible. He is simply a pervert.


    Two ordinary policemen who have nothing to do with us, say kill!!


    I am not pretending to be a good man here. Although I have killed people, at least I will not indiscriminately kill innocent people. You are not qualified to use ordinary people''s lives as a stepping stone to achieve your goals.


    After all, a person''s life is not straw, it is the pillar of a family!!


    ����


    Evening, eleven.


    Mengsong parked his car in a tree forest, and several of us got out of the van with guns.


    "The factory in front is where they trade. You two go in through the back door of the factory, subject to the sound of the gun, and you come out when the gun rings!!" Meng Song said to steel egg and iron egg.


    They nodded, then checked their equipment. After confirming that there was no problem, they ran directly to the back door of the factory.


    "Lin ning, come with me!! let''s go in through the front door and ambush on the second floor, which is the best place for sniping!!" after the iron and steel eggs left, Meng Song said to Jin Lin Ning.


    "OK!!" lin ning nodded.


    "You look at the police here and someone calls us!!" after the arrangement, Meng Song said to me, and then took lin ning to the factory without waiting for my answer.


    I sat in the car and observed the situation in the factory.

 Chapter 1164

    The factory area of more than 2000 square meters is dark. Except for the lights of an old building in disrepair, other places are black. I think where should be the gathering place of the target.


    From my position, I can clearly see the action route of Mengsong linning. The two of them ran directly to the building opposite the gate of the plant. The position of Mengsong station is right opposite the gate.


    Ten minutes later, a steel egg sounded in the Bluetooth headset: "we''re ready!!"


    "Got it!!" Meng song replied and then said, "it''s 11:30 p.m., half an hour before the trading time!! keep your eyes open!!"


    "Received!!"


    After saying this, the Bluetooth headset suddenly quieted down, and everyone focused on the gate of the factory.


    Lin ning watched around, while Meng song kept adjusting his 97 *.


    Steel egg and iron egg hid in the corner, waiting for the moment of the gun.


    The atmosphere is not tense, but it makes people feel breathless.


    ����


    Inside the building.


    "I want to smoke!!" lin ning shouted at Meng song, who bowed his head and played with her.


    "It''s your first time to work? You don''t know where smoking is exposed?" Meng song replied angrily, and then said: "this B gun is for you to find. The sight is fucking crooked..."


    "Crooked, just put it aside. This difficulty can''t be overcome..." lin ning replied carelessly.


    "Cao, you don''t know how crucial my fucking shot is? We''ll miss if we can''t kill someone!!" Meng song kept adjusting the angle and drawing in the distance with his gun.


    "This gun has no fire light, which is most suitable for our situation. If the light of other guns is so dark, it will leak..." Lin Ning said with a serious analysis.


    "Ha ha, you know a lot..." Meng song grinned.


    Lin ning glanced at Meng song and opened his mouth to talk, but stopped again.


    Pu''er City, behind a factory building.


    Steel egg and iron egg hide in the corner. Iron egg plays QQ with his mobile phone


    When fighting against the landlord, steel eggs close their eyes against the corner of the wall.


    "Don''t fucking play, someone will find us later!!" steel egg scolded irritably.


    "Why don''t I play? I feel bad when I''m idle..." iron egg pulled his nose and looked a little impatient.


    "I''m so fucking convinced, brother. Can you give him some snacks? We''ll go out and kill people later!!" steel egg shouted with his teeth clenched.


    "Killing is Mengsong''s business. I don''t kill people. I think ye is right. We can''t kill innocent people indiscriminately in the future. We can''t live on the pain of others!!" iron egg seems to be quite JB''s philosophical reply, and then lowers his head to play poker.


    "..." steel egg looked at iron egg, his lips twitched, and his face was a little unnatural.


    "Why don''t you say it?" iron egg raised his head and asked.


    "I don''t know what to say. Ye is right, but we don''t have a choice? What do we eat and drink without killing? You take JB to make happy beans?" steel egg asked directly.


    "Some people can kill, but those who walk away can''t!" iron egg replied stiffly.


    "... what kind of can kill you? Tell me?" steel egg was stunned and asked.


    Iron egg scratched his head. After thinking for a long time, he looked at steel egg and said, "bad guys like us deserve to die!"


    "..." steel egg, I was speechless. I looked at iron egg with a tangled expression and didn''t know how to go on.


    "But don''t worry, brother, I won''t kill you..." iron egg vowed to pat his shoulder in a serious tone.


    "You roll the calf for me!!" the steel egg pulled open the iron egg''s hand, then took out the mobile phone and looked at the time. It was already 11:45.


    ����


    I sat in the car alone, squinting at the distance. Because it belongs to the suburbs and next to the river, the surrounding scenery is very gloomy.


    It''s so sparsely populated that I can''t hear anything except the sound of the river flowing.


    I feel like I''m a little full of grass and trees. I subconsciously grabbed the gun in my hand as soon as there was a little trouble.


    ����


    The only building in the factory with lights on.


    "Beep!"


    A middle-aged mobile phone rings. The middle-aged man quickly answers the phone, and then whispers, "are you here?"


    "Right away!!" the other party returns quickly.


    "OK, I''ll go out now!" replied the other side, and then hung up directly.


    After putting down the phone, the middle-aged man walked into the bedroom with his mobile phone.


    Sitting on the bed in the bedroom is an old man with white hair but very good mental state. His age should be 50 or 60 years old.


    "Big brother, the person opposite is coming!!" the middle-aged man said respectfully, and he still used Burmese, which shows that the white haired old man is a Burmese.


    The old man glanced at the middle-aged man and whispered, "go out and pick it up!"


    "Won''t you go there?" the middle-aged man asked.


    "No, take them to the house to trade!" the old man replied, then got out of bed and put on his clothes.


    "OK!!" the man agreed, then turned and walked out of the bedroom.


    After leaving the bedroom, the man shouted at more than ten people in the living room: "don''t fucking sleep, get up and work!"


    "Here comes the man opposite?" a strong man asked foolishly.


    "No, I''ll take you out to do JB what!!" the man replied speechlessly.


    Two minutes later, a dozen people came out of the building.


    "They''re coming out!!" seeing these people coming out, lin ning shouted at Meng song.


    "I see!!" Meng song replied, then put it directly on the * and pointed the gun at the group of people.


    ����


    On the other side, when I was sitting in the car, I suddenly felt the opposite road light up. Then half a minute later, two jeeps sped past me. I quickly picked up my headphones and shouted, "there are two cars passing by me!!"


    "What car?" Meng song responded.


    "Jeep..."


    "Are you sure it''s two?" Mengsong asked.


    "OK!!"


    "I see!!"


    ����


    At the other end, after hearing my conversation with Meng song, the steel egg and iron egg picked it up directly * and were always ready for the moment of the gun.


    ����


    Twelve o''clock in the morning.


    Two jeeps stopped steadily at the door of the factory, and eight people came down from the car.


    In other words, we have fewer than 20 enemies in the open, which is undoubtedly good news for us.


    "Hello!!" seeing the man coming out of the jeep, the middle-aged man who led the way quickly greeted him with a smile.


    The group of people who came down from the jeep was led by a fat man who looked very kind and had a large string of Buddha beads around his neck. It felt like a Maitreya, especially when laughing.


    The fat man in his thirties gave a hearty smile and said to the middle-aged man, "long time no see!!"


    "It has to be half a year!!" the middle-aged man narrowed his eyes, calculated, and then took the fat man''s hand to go inside.


    The fat man looked around and felt very careful. As he walked, he chatted with the middle-aged man.


    "They''re going to enter the house. If they don''t shoot again, they won''t have a chance!!" lin ning upstairs shouted at Meng song in a very anxious tone.


    "Wait a minute!! this is not an opportunity!!" Meng song whispered back.


    "Why don''t you shoot?" at this time, the sound of steel egg came from the headset, obviously impatient.


    "I''m looking to see if there''s anyone else!!" Meng song frowned back, and then observed the people in the yard.


    ����


    "Why didn''t your eldest brother come out?" when he was about to get to the middle of the yard, the fat man suddenly asked the middle-aged man around him in a stiff tone, like questioning.


    "Brother, I just rested..." the middle-aged man replied awkwardly.


    "Can we talk outside?" the fat man looked at the brightly lit building and was obviously suspicious. This was their first transaction, and the number of transactions was very large, so he was afraid of an ambush in the building.


    The main character of these whole drugs is paranoia!!


    In their eyes, no one can believe it.


    The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, and then whispered, "you don''t trust us!"


    "I can''t talk about distrust. I''m just afraid of going ahead and having an accident..." the fat man replied very directly.


    The middle-aged man stood and thought for a while, then looked at the fat man and said, "really don''t go in?"


    "Forget it, talk outside!!" the fat man waved back.


    At the same time, Meng song upstairs had aimed his gun at the fat man''s head. The fat man stood still, providing Meng song with a good aiming time.


    In the factory yard.


    The two sides looked at each other, neither moving forward nor backward.


    "Brother Zhang, can''t you go in?" the middle-aged man narrowed his eyes and said in a very unhappy tone.


    "No, just wait here!!" the fat man hesitated and stamped his foot back.


    The middle-aged man stood and thought for a while, then looked at the fat man and said, "can I go in and call out my big brother?"


    The fat man nodded slightly.


    At the moment when the middle-aged turned around, Meng song upstairs shouted, "get the fuck ready for me!!"


    Then a sudden gunshot broke the quiet night!!


    The bullet shot straight at the fat man standing in the center of the yard. The fat man''s body fell to the ground. He didn''t understand how he was killed until he died.


    "Brother Zhang!!" when the middle-aged man heard the gunshot, he turned his head and found that the fat man was dead.


    "Who the fuck did this?" the middle-aged man stood in the yard and shouted at his people with an excited expression.


    At this time, everyone was fucking confused. No one knew what had happened.


    The yard became lively in an instant.


    The seven men brought by the fat man directly took out their pistols and aimed at the man opposite.


    The middle-aged man frowned and asked, "what do you mean?"


    The fat man''s men answered, but it''s not Chinese or Burmese. No one fucking knows what they''re talking about!!


    The fat man''s men talked a lot, but no one understood. The atmosphere between the two groups became tense. Now they are looking for a time to fire.


    These people are all fucking things that want money but not life. Everyone knows that they will open fire anyway.


    The middle-aged man died. What he worried about was not why he died. What he thought was how to keep the money brought by these people.


    When the two sides confronted each other, a very key figure appeared!!


    Lin ning!!


    Lin ning, holding a *, shouted: "avenge my brother!! wipe your mother!!!"


    Shouting and playing with this sentence, lin ning directed the fire at the middle-aged man.


    *A row of bullets shot through the fire!!


    Seeing someone do it first, the fat man''s men didn''t care whether lin ning was their own or not, took out a gun and shot at the middle-aged man.


    "Big brother, what should I do?" a strong man beside the middle-aged man shouted.


    "Fuck, give them a B face!!" the middle-aged man bit his teeth and scolded. Then he just wanted to fight back, but he saw two people, steel egg and iron egg, coming out from behind.


    Two people are like two B, holding a * no matter who it is, they are hugging fire. I stand in the car and look at the people in the yard. I feel that steel eggs and iron eggs are like two fucking souls, which are very fierce.


    "Who are these fools?" the middle-aged man shouted, staring at the steel egg.


    Everyone shook their heads.


    "Grass!!" the middle-aged man scolded in a low voice, and then he couldn''t care so much. He shouted: "they want to eat black, brothers fight!!"


    In this way, due to the inconvenience of language communication and the edification of interests, the originally friendly transaction between the two sides directly turned into a fight.


    This fight * is the four men of Mengsong linning steel egg and iron egg!!


    Meng song now looked at the fire fighting in the yard on the balcony, frowned, and then ran downstairs with a pistol. He felt that the fire fighting in the yard was not fierce enough. He had to mix everyone into the situation of immortality. The more people died in the yard, the better for us!!


    After Meng song went downstairs, he rushed directly to the middle-aged man, very fast.


    "Bang!!"


    Meng song kicked the middle-aged man in the face, and the middle-aged man''s body flew out directly.


    The next second, Meng song picked up the stone on the ground and hit it directly in the middle-aged man''s face!!


    "Bang!!"


    The middle-aged man sidled away from the stone, which hit the concrete floor and sparked a little.


    "Fuck you!!" at this time, a young man saw that the middle-aged man was beaten and was about to hit Mengsong on the head with a pistol.


    However, he was too close to Mengsong. Mengsong turned over and kicked directly on the young man''s chin.


    "Click!!"


    The sound of bone fracture sounded, and the young man turned his eyes and fell to the ground. His life and death were unknown.


    But just from this kick, we can see how terrible the explosive power of Mengsong is. One kick broke the next one!!


    This is not what normal people can do!!


    The middle-aged man stood up in a panic and saw the shape of Meng song through the light in the building.


    After being stunned for a moment, the middle-aged man shouted at Meng song with an incredible face: "Meng song?"


    Mengsong was also stunned when he heard someone calling his name and turned to look at the middle-aged man.


    "It''s really you!!" the tone of the middle-aged man was very incredible.


    Mengsong looked down and thought for a moment. The next second, he directly picked up the stone on the ground, accelerated and rushed directly to the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man reacted and found that Mengsong didn''t give himself face at all, so he directly picked up the machete on the ground, shouted, and then ran to Mengsong.


    "Peng!"


    Mengsong saw the middle-aged man bow his head and directly hit his hand on his back. After the middle-aged man uttered a word, he lay on the ground.


    The next second, Meng song stepped back a few steps, then raised his legs one by one, and directly hit the back of the middle-aged man''s head with his heels. The middle-aged man was about to stand up, but he was lying on the ground again.


    At this time, a young man around Meng song took out a pistol with dark eyes and wanted to shoot when Meng song didn''t pay attention.


    But all this was seen by lin ning. Lin ning shouted be careful!!


    Mengsong suddenly turned back.


    "Bang!!"


    The young man pulled the trigger, and the bullet directly shot through Mengsong''s shoulder. The blood was exposed in an instant. Mengsong frowned slightly, and then took out the pistol in his clothes.


    "Kang Kang!!"


    Three shots and three people fell directly opposite.


    I looked at what happened in the distance. At this time, I understood why Mengsong was so rampant, because this man''s combat effectiveness was really not generally strong. At least I didn''t see a fierce bandit comparable to Mengsong!!


    "Fuck you, I fought with you!!!" at this time, the middle-aged man lying on the ground didn''t know where the strength came from, but he stood up again.


    "Kang! Kang!"


    Meng song turned back and shot two shots directly through the middle-aged man''s knee. This time, the middle-aged man finally couldn''t stand up again.


    The exchange of fire in the factory was fierce, and the bullets crackled like raindrops to every position. However, due to the addition of Meng song, the advantage of the group under the fat man became particularly great. The middle-aged people began to fight and retreat. It was obvious that everyone present was afraid of Meng song.


    He''s like an emotionless killing machine now!!


    A fierce exchange of fire!


    The firelight from the muzzle of the gun lit up the whole yard in an instant, and there were shouts and fighting everywhere.


    Blood dyed the dark earth red.


    I sat in the car and looked at the fight without expression. I felt a special taste in my heart, as if a stone was stuck in my heart.


    After three or two minutes of silence, I took out my mobile phone and dialed a phone.


    Phone didn''t connect, just hang up!!


    Taking back my cell phone, I got out of the van with a gun. I knew it was time for me to come out.


    ����


    In the factory yard.


    Meng song carried out a crazy massacre with the fat man''s men. The middle-aged man died, and his men were all Burmese, so they didn''t even have a chance to surrender and make peace!!


    Because I don''t fucking know what they''re talking about.


    At the other end, lin ning''s three men are like a stick stirring shit. They kill whoever they see, because for them, there are no friends, all enemies.


    Moreover, this situation is what Mongolia and song most want to see. Cranes and mussels compete to make a profit!!


    "Don''t fucking come here, I have *!!" a Burmese man, in his poor northeast dialect, roared ferociously at Mengsong.


    "Have you, b *!" Meng song scolded in a low voice, then stepped back and raised his hand directly.


    "Kang!"


    "Bang!!"


    Meng song shot directly at the * on the man. The man was instantly blown apart, and all the people around him were affected. To put it simply, all the people around him were blown up, dead and injured!!


    "Fuck, what a fucking beast!!" lin ning looked at Meng song angrily, bowed his head and scolded in a low voice.


    Although lin ning and gang Dan also took part in the battle, they shot with great discretion and didn''t hit fatal places, but Meng song was different. He shot to kill each other without leaving any room at all.


    This may be the difference between people. Some people, although they are human, have a heart similar to a beast.


    Meng Songgang is such a person!!


    After the explosion, the Burmese people basically gave up resistance, and everyone was frightened by the monster of Mongolian Songti!!


    They began to run crazy into the house!!


    At this time, there were three people left in the house, one of whom was the mastermind of the transaction, that is, the eldest brother in Myanmar''s population.


    At this time, the big brother was shivering in the house, because he didn''t think that people outside could fucking break into the house.


    "Brother, what shall we do?" a young man shouted at him.


    "How do I know who''s on the other side? We''re such a fucking waste!!" the elder brother shouted excitedly, then opened the window and found that there was no one in the yard!!


    "Big brother, they come in, you run!" qinnian shouted.


    "Kang Kang!!"


    At this time, a deafening gunshot rang out on the first floor!!


    Gunfire accompanied by screams, abnormal infiltration!!


    Meng song didn''t want to let go of these Burmese people. They were born from the same root. Why is it too urgent to fry each other? Meng song didn''t understand what this sentence meant.


    They are all Burmese. Lin Ninggang and tie Dan have stopped, but Mongolia and song still carry out the final massacre, leaving no room at all.


    Lin ning opened his mouth to persuade Meng song, but they found that there was no fucking chance, because Meng song didn''t have any pause time. He raised his hand to kill and stopped to change bullets!!


    ����


    In the bedroom on the second floor.


    "Brother, it''s too late for you not to go!!" the young man shouted at brother in a very worried tone.


    The elder brother, nearly 60, was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "the Chinese people are terrible!!"


    "Let''s buy big brother time to escape!"


    "Good!!"


    The three men in the room discussed it, and then the three young men rushed out of the bedroom with a * in their hands.


    At this time, the eldest brother was left alone in the bedroom. The old man looked out of the window alone. He was hesitating whether to jump or not


    ����


    On the other side, three Burmese youths rushed out of the bedroom and just saw Mengsong who had gone upstairs. Downstairs was in a mess!!


    At this time, only Meng song, lin ning, steel egg and iron egg are alive. Others die and faint!!


    After seeing Meng song, the three young men were stunned, and then shouted, "Meng song, how is it you!! aren''t you fucking dead?"


    Meng song looked at the three young people without expression and raised his gun directly the next second.


    All the Burmese in this room seem to know Mengsong, but Mengsong doesn''t seem to know them.


    "Fight!" the Burmese youth shouted after seeing Mengsong raise his gun, then bent down and rushed towards Mengsong.

 Chapter 1165

    "Kang!!"


    "Kang Kang!"


    Three shots were fired, and two shots were fired on the young man''s knee. It was lin ning and steel egg.


    One shot in the chest was shot by Mengsong.


    One shot is fatal!!


    "I fuck you!!!"


    The remaining two shouted, and then hugged Mengsong. At this time, they seemed to have only anger in their eyes.


    Mengsong took a step back and hid sideways at the corner. Then he didn''t show his head at all. He just opened fire with a * in his hand. He didn''t care where the people opposite were!!


    Lin ning, gang Dan and others also hid in the corner, but they were not in the same place as Meng song. Meng song hid at the entrance of the stairs, while lin ning and they hid in a room.


    The two sides shot at each other for one minute, and the concrete wall on the roof and in front of Mengsong was directly beaten into a hornet''s nest!!


    Cement bricks fell to the ground and hot bullet shells were everywhere.


    "Click!!"


    At this time, all the bullets of Mengsong pistol were shot out!!


    "Grass!!" Meng song scolded in a low voice, and then stopped shooting.


    "He seems to have no bullets!!" the Burmese youth whispered to his companions.


    "Go up and have a look!!" another man waved his hand, and then moved slowly in the direction of Mengsong.


    The gunfire stopped suddenly and the air seemed quiet.


    Mengsong squatted and gasped. At this moment, there were no less than five muzzle points on his body!!


    Every wound is bleeding.


    Don''t look at Meng song''s fierce killing, but his behavior is that the enemy dies a thousand and loses eight hundred!!


    It''s no different from his mother''s self mutilation. Everyone is human and bullets have no eyes. Therefore, under such a fierce exchange of fire, if Mengsong is not hurt at all, it''s pure bullshit!!


    Don''t mention Meng song, even lin ning and his colleagues are all wounded, especially steel eggs. Now he has been shot at least twice, not bruised, but bullets have been shot into the meat!!


    Some people think it''s easy for them to make money, but I think their money is harder than him!!


    That''s the fucking cremation money!!


    Two Burmese youths approached Mengsong step by step. At this time, Mengsong had no bullets in his hand, and lin ning had long lost the bullets in their hands!!


    "Hoo Hoo!!" Meng song took a deep breath and shouted at lin ning: "go find the man in the house. Don''t fucking let him run away. Give them to me!!"


    "Can you do it?" lin ning hesitated and asked in a low voice.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Our task is to kill the people in the house. If he runs away, he will do it in vain!!" Mengsong bit his teeth and pinched his bleeding thigh. The next second, he ran out with his legs directly towards the two Burmese youths.


    Lin ning and others hesitated, and then ran to the bedroom in the opposite direction.


    At this moment, the goal of our mission, that is, the eldest brother of the Burmese, is still hesitant to jump!!


    Because of his age, even if he jumped, he must have a fracture, so he knew he couldn''t run his mother even if he jumped!!


    ����


    After Meng song rushed out, he swept his legs directly, swung his thighs, and ran quickly to the legs of the two young people. His pants rubbed against the air and made a buzzing sound.


    "Bang!!"


    The two young men were directly swept to the ground by Mengsong''s foot, and the * of the pistol also fell out.


    Mengsong was quick eyed and quick in hand. He reached out and grabbed the gun, but the young man caught his hand as soon as he stretched out. Mengsong reacted, kicked it with his feet, and then bent down to accumulate strength, raised his legs high and split it down!!!


    The young man snorted and fell on the ground.


    Meng song stepped back and looked at the two young people ferociously.


    The close combat of 1V2 is launched!!


    "GABA!!"


    Mengsong shook his neck, then accelerated and rushed directly at the two young people.


    The two youths turned sideways to avoid Meng song''s sprint. The next second, Meng song directly raised his legs and kicked one of the youths on the head.


    Myanmar youth responded very quickly, bending down almost at the same time, and then lowering their heads.


    Mengsong''s big feet flew over the top of the youth''s brain.


    At this time, another young man clenched his teeth and seemed to use all his strength to lift it on Mengsong''s chin.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, Mengsong looked up and retreated a few steps, and then nasal blood gushed out in an instant.


    "Grass, it''s not good to say that Mongolia and song are strong!!" the Burmese youth mocked in Burmese, and then rubbed his hands to prepare for the next round of attack.


    It can be seen from this time that the skills of these two young Burmese people are not fucking simple!!


    At least they are professionally trained. Their reaction speed and action can''t be practiced by fucking idling and fighting.


    Munson wiped his nose, grinned, and then reached out and made a defensive pose.


    The young man bent his knees and exerted himself directly in the next second. They ran for Mengsong to kick at the same time, but one kicked below and the other ran for his head.


    When Meng song saw the two men kick over, he didn''t mean to hide at all. Instead, he took the two feet, but at the same time, Meng song clenched his fist with his right hand.


    "Bang!"


    With a dull sound, Meng song''s fist directly hit the young man''s crotch. The young man screamed, then covered his crotch and curled up on the ground.


    Although the young man lay down, Meng song didn''t stop, and ran to the young man''s crotch one foot after another!!


    At first, the youth could shout twice. Later, his face was fucking black. It was obvious that Mengsong kicked the basket to pieces!!


    The young man''s companion had no time to save him at all, because he wanted to get the gun back, so he ran very embarrassed.


    "You''re the one!!" Meng song reacted, turned around and scolded, and then directly ran to another young man''s back to kick him.


    The young man was kicked by Meng song.


    "Fuck you, I could play eight like you ten years ago!!"


    Mengsong shook his neck and followed the young man.


    "Grass!!" the young man scolded on the ground, then slowly got up, bit his teeth and said: "five years of fighting training is not for nothing!!"


    After two short conversations, the two directly started hand to hand combat. The action was simple and rough without any fancy.


    Meng song is old and injured, so his reaction and movement speed are obviously lower than that of young people, which he himself admits.


    But Meng song''s advantage is that he has more practical experience than young people, so it''s not sure who loses and who wins.


    "Wipe your mother!!"


    The young man shouted, and with the wind in his thigh, he ran directly to the top of Mengsong''s brain.


    "Pa!"


    Mengsong raised his right hand and grabbed the young man''s thigh, and then his left hand ran directly to the young man''s right face.


    "Bang!!"


    Mengsong''s fist was really stuffy on the young man''s face, but the young man didn''t respond at all. He kicked Mengsong''s chest with his left foot. The whole man jumped up in situ and directly kicked Mengsong with a back somersault.


    "Poop!"


    Mengsong got a kick on his chest, bared his teeth and stepped back, looking at the young man in surprise.


    "What''s the matter? Is it hard?" the young man shouted with a smile, raised his hand and ran directly to Mengsong''s chin the next second.


    Meng song stretched out his hand to block it, and then the young man directly hit a set of combined fists and ran quickly to different parts of Meng song. For a time, Meng song was unable to resist. He stepped back and stiffened the fist that the young man hit him.


    The movements of the two people are simple, but when they fight to the meat, what tests you at this time is your reaction speed. As long as you slow down, you will suffer a loss.


    Obviously, Meng song can''t keep up with the young man''s actions!!


    Because this young man is in his prime of life, his physical strength and reaction ability are certainly unmatched by Mongolia and song.


    "You''re fucking good?" the young man scolded loudly, and then kicked Mengsong on his mouth, and Mengsong was directly kicked to the ground.


    "Bah!!"


    Mengsong turned his head and spit out a bloody front tooth. Then he stood up shakily. The muzzle of his gun went through a fierce fight just now. The more the hole was pulled, the more blood was released.


    The young man squinted at Meng song. He knew that Meng song was dying and his physical strength had reached the limit!!


    "You''re still fucking old!!" the young man shouted, and then jumped at Mengsong like a tiger.


    Mengsong quickly bent down and picked up a piece of cement from the ground.


    "I''ll fuck you!!" Meng song shouted, then took the cement block and patted it directly on the young man''s face.


    "Bang!!"


    With a loud noise, the cement block was smashed, and the young man''s face was covered with blood. Then he wandered in place for a few steps and lay down on the ground with a thud!!


    Cement blocks are hard. They are not as hard as stones, but if you say they are soft, you really can''t stand hitting you.


    Originally, the hand to hand fight between Meng song and this young man has been very fucking fierce. On the surface, the young man has some advantages, but his advantage is completely based on his physical strength better than Meng song, but good doesn''t mean he''s not tired.


    Therefore, the young man who was physically overdrawn was directly stunned by Meng song. He lay on the ground and tried to get up, but he didn''t stand up after struggling for a few times.


    "Pa Pa!!"


    Meng song patted his hands covered with ashes, then looked at the young man and whispered, "I can''t fucking cure you!"


    With these words, Meng song sped up and stuck his foot on the young man''s face. The young man hummed, then waved his hands and even had to climb up.


    To tell you the truth, the young man''s physical quality is really good. If ordinary people are treated by Meng song, even if they don''t die, it''s enough. But the young man still has the desire to stand up.


    "You fucking remember, I told you there was no chance!!"


    Mengsong reached out to grab the young man''s head, but the young man suddenly turned around, directly picked up the *, and pulled the trigger with his fingers.


    "Bata!!"


    The young man was stunned by the empty sound.


    "Yes, this gun has no bullets!!" Meng song shouted, and then raised his legs to kick the young man in the face.


    The young man turned sideways to avoid the foot, then swung it directly and hit Meng song in the face.


    Mengsong wandered for two steps, his eyes full of small stars.


    "Draft!!"


    The young man quickly swung again *, with a ferocious face, one after another, without stopping at all.


    "Pengpeng!!"


    After Meng song was swung by the youth, his body basically lost control, his nose and mouth were bleeding out, and finally his eyes half closed and half Zheng leaned against the corner of the wall.


    "You have two sons..." Meng song leaned against the corner of the wall, breathed heavily, and his eyes were a little blurred.


    "Hehe, you are old..."


    The young man smiled and walked disorderly behind Meng song. Meng song narrowed his eyes and looked at the young man. He knew that the young man was going to get a gun!!


    "Bata!! Bata!!"


    Mengsong''s blood fell to the ground drop by drop. He wanted to struggle, but he didn''t have any strength. He couldn''t move at all.


    "Wow!!"


    The young man bent down to pick up the *, and then directly aimed at Mengsong''s head.


    Meng song looked at the young man with cold eyes.


    "Despair?" the young man grinned.


    "..." Mengsong shook his head.


    "Bata!!"


    The young man put his finger on the trigger. At this time, lin ning and steel bullets ran out.


    Lin ning was stunned when he saw the scene, and then shouted, "stop!"


    "Brush!!"


    Young people look back.


    "Bang!!"


    The iron egg raised the brick and directly stuffed the young man''s face. After shaking for a while, the young man completely fainted.


    "Fuck, it''s too fucking hanging..." after seeing the young man in a coma, lin ning took a long breath.


    Mengsong was also relieved.


    Lin ning walked to Meng song with a smile, bared his teeth and said, "are you fucking fighting here?"


    "Don''t mention it, come on, give me a hand!!" Meng song replied silently, and then stretched out his right hand to lin ning.


    "I''m as old as a B, so I said I wouldn''t take you out. It''s too cumbersome!!" lin ning muttered with a big mouth, and then dragged Meng song up.


    "Where are the people?" Meng song asked after he stood up and looked at lin ning.


    "There is no one in the room..." iron egg replied.


    "What the hell is it?" Meng song immediately looked like a different person, with anger in his eyes.


    "Seems to have run away..." lin ning looked back.


    "Fuck, what the fuck are you standing for? Go out and chase!!" Meng song shouted angrily, and then dragged his lame leg and ran out at random.


    "Pa!!"


    Iron egg grabbed Meng song''s arm, and then said to Meng song, "I''ll carry you. Don''t pull your legs and feet


    After saying that, Tiedan rushed his back directly to Mengsong, and then recited Mengsong.


    "Step on!!"


    They ran out of the door at a fast pace.


    "You saved my life just now!!" Meng song whispered on the back of the iron egg.


    "It''s all small things..." iron egg smiled foolishly.


    ����


    At the other end, standing at the gate, I looked at the yard with a * in my hand.


    In fact, Meng song had expected that the big brother of Myanmar would run, so Meng song deliberately refused me to enter the yard in order to wait for the big brother of Myanmar to run out by himself.


    In other words, no matter what, this big brother in Myanmar can''t fucking run away!!


    "Fuck, it''s not finished yet..." I stood at the door with a gun, and my cold snot flowed out.


    But the dark yard seemed to be dead, and no one came out at all. I wondered if this Mengsong was fooling me.


    "Stab, stab!!"


    There was a noise from the Bluetooth headset in his ear, and then Mengsong''s voice sounded: "leaf, the man ran away, pay attention to your surroundings!!"


    "How many people? I can''t fix too many!!" I sucked my nose and said reluctantly.


    "No more, don''t worry!"


    "That''s OK!!" I agreed impatiently, and then stared at the yard.


    At this time, a man suddenly ran out with a very flustered expression.


    "Wow!!"


    I just picked up the gun.


    "Don''t fucking move!"


    I licked my lips and shouted at the figure.


    "Whoosh!!"


    The figure turned and ran back, and I quickly caught up.


    "Fuck, I''ll fire if I run away again!!" I looked at the figure and frowned and shouted.


    But the figure didn''t seem to hear me, and still ran crazy inside.


    "Did you draft it? I have to suppress you..."


    With that, I picked up the * of the pistol and fired directly at the foot of the figure.


    "Da Da!"


    A row of children ejected out, and the figure hid a few times in panic, but it may not affect his escape at all.


    "Draft it? Why don''t you give it a fucking face!!"


    I frowned and scolded, then locked the muzzle and pulled the trigger directly.


    "Poof!!"


    The figure knelt directly on the ground, and I shot him directly in the knee.


    "Ah!!"


    The figure struggled with his thigh on the ground. I stepped on his arm and pulled off his hat. But when I saw his appearance, I was stunned!!


    This is not a big brother at all, but a young man in his twenties!!


    In the factory yard.


    I put my foot on the young man''s arm, bit my teeth and asked silently, "grass you, who the fuck are you?"


    The young man stared at me and said a lot of words, but I didn''t understand a fucking word. It seemed that there were a few words of English in the middle.


    "BB, your father has a basket!!" I scolded reluctantly. Then I pouted on the young man''s face and kicked him unconscious.


    After cleaning up the youth, I took out my Bluetooth headset and shouted to the headset, "my side is fake, fuck white, I''m fucking excited!"


    "It''s all right, and we!!" Li Ning replied with a smile.


    "OK, hurry up!!" I replied impatiently, and then walked to the other side of the yard.


    Here, Meng song stepped on it before we started. He carefully analyzed the factory yard. The factory used to make cables. Therefore, in order to prevent someone from stealing, they built the fence of the yard very high, with power grids and glass debris on it. It is impossible for ordinary people to climb out of the wall.


    Therefore, there is only one gate for the serious entrance and exit of the yard.


    But in the back of the yard, there used to be a supermarket like canteen. The workers secretly opened a small door for shopping convenience.


    The small door was very hidden, but it was found by Mengsong.


    If the big brother didn''t run through the front door, he must have run through the small door.


    Because he can''t get out of the yard except these two places.


    Iron egg carrying Mengsong and steel egg lin ning rushed to the small door.


    ����


    At the other end, in fact, the eldest brother ran to the front door with the young man, but he first let the young man as a bait to confirm whether there was anyone at the door. When he saw my chasing the young man, he turned his head and ran directly to the small door of the yard.


    The eldest brother didn''t know. In fact, everything was under the control of Mongolia and song.


    Behind the courtyard is a dilapidated little house, and the word supermarket can be vaguely seen on the roof.


    Behind the supermarket is an endless wasteland, overgrown with weeds, which can''t be seen at a glance.


    The Burmese elder brother was stunned at the position of the small door, then wiped the sweat on his forehead, gritted his teeth and ran directly to the big field.


    But after running 500 or 600 meters, the eldest brother hesitated to overdraft his physical strength, coupled with his old age, so he fell directly on the ground.


    "Hoo Hoo!!"


    Big brother gasped heavily and lay motionless on the ground.


    On the other hand, they also rushed to the wild. Because it was night, their vision was very bad. They could basically see what was under their feet in the moonlight.


    "How can this fool run so fast?" lin ning kicked the clod under his feet and scolded.


    "I''d like to put a trap here..." Meng song whispered on the back of the iron egg, then patted the iron egg and said, "put me down."


    After Mengsong got down from Tiedan, he squatted on the ground and observed the dead grass under his feet.


    A few seconds later, Mengsong shouted, "he didn''t run far!"


    After shouting, Meng song took a big step and began to chase after the field. Lin ning and others hurriedly followed up.


    "How do you know he didn''t run far?" lin ning ran to Meng song and asked.


    "Looking at the footprints on the ground, the one with a deep foot and a shallow foot must have sprained his foot when jumping from a building, so he can''t run far!!" Meng song replied in a very positive tone.


    "Grass, it''s a pity that you shouldn''t be a fucking private detective..." lin ning commented, and then ran forward with Meng song.


    "Steel egg, be careful behind you, don''t fucking run past!!" Meng song asked steel egg back.


    "Understand!!" steel egg nodded.


    After lying on the ground for a while, the Burmese brother was just ready to get up and run, but he was stunned when he heard footsteps in the distance.


    If he gets up and runs forward now, he will be found by these people, but if he doesn''t get up, it''s no different from waiting to die.


    So he hesitated. He didn''t know how to choose. The footsteps behind him were getting closer and closer, and the sweat on his forehead was getting more and more.


    After thinking for a while, the big brother directly lay on the ground motionless, clutching a golden pistol in his hand, looking at Mengsong''s position.


    Three or four minutes later, Mengsong stopped directly.


    "What''s the matter?" lin ning looked at Meng song and asked in a puzzled tone.


    "The footprints are gone, people are nearby!!" Meng song''s tone was very positive, and then narrowed his eyes to observe the surroundings.


    "Who the fuck is there?" iron egg kicked the weeds and asked casually.

 Chapter 1166

    "Don''t fucking talk!! don''t make a sound!!" Mengsong turned his head and scolded, because he felt that person was here, and people would certainly make unnatural sounds here!!


    Munson closed his eyes to feel the sounds.


    The field was silent, as if only the wind and the swing of weeds could be heard.


    At this moment, the big brother was lying less than 20 meters away from Mengsong. Time seemed to be at a standstill.


    That big brother didn''t dare to make a sound, lin ning and they didn''t dare to make a sound!!


    "Step on"


    Mengsong took a few steps forward, then hesitated and stopped.


    Lin ning and some of them, with guns in their hands, kept observing the situation around them.


    Time stops and the air solidifies.


    The eldest brother lay on the ground and looked at Meng song. His heart beat faster. He looked at Meng song like a police dog. This atmosphere is really suffocating!!


    "Hoo!!"


    After observing for a while, Meng song turned and looked at lin ning and asked, "did you find anything there?"


    Lin ning and others shook their heads at the same time.


    "Did you make a wrong judgment? Did they all run away?" iron egg asked silently.


    "Impossible!!" Meng song replied very firmly.


    "What now? Keep chasing?" lin ning asked in a low voice.


    "Why the fuck chase when the footsteps are gone?" Meng song asked in an irritable tone.


    "What do you say?" lin ning was also a little unhappy.


    Meng song glanced at lin ning and didn''t speak.


    "Jingling bell!!"


    Just then, a mobile phone ring rang!


    "Whose mobile phone?" Meng song shouted.


    The crowd shook their heads.


    "Grass!!" the elder brother lying on the ground scolded in a low voice, then arched up and ran frantically forward.


    "Over there!!" lin ning found the big brother running away for the first time, shouted, and then directly ran over to sa Yazi!!


    "Fuck you, don''t you play hide and seek with me?" steel egg spat and followed.


    The Burmese elder brother himself is an old man in his 60s. His physical strength and speed are compared with those of Lin Ninggang egg.


    So he ran out less than 100 meters and was kicked down by lin ning.


    "Wipe your mother, will you run away?" lin ning grabbed the big brother''s neck and bared his teeth.


    "Don''t run, don''t run..." the big brother of Myanmar gasped and shook his head.


    "You''re fucking awesome!! let me chase after you!!" lin ning sliced his head on a big brother''s head, then turned and looked at Mengsong and shouted, "Mengsong, how to deal with this thing?"


    "Kill!!" Mengsong shouted a hundred meters away.


    "Can''t kill me!! I have money, I can give you a lot of money!!" Myanmar brother hurriedly prayed in Chinese.


    "Meng song, he said he had money!!" lin ning shouted at Meng song again.


    "Are you short of money?" Meng song replied.


    "Missing..."


    "Roll the calf!!" Meng song scolded with a smile.


    "Sorry, my big brother said that money is hard to use!!" then lin ning directly took out his gun and aimed it at your big brother in Myanmar''s head, narrowed his eyes and said: "close your eyes, I''ll shoot gently, you don''t hurt..."


    "No, no!!" the Burmese elder brother stepped back, then looked at lin ning in panic, hesitated for a moment, and whispered, "I''m the general of Myanmar. If you kill me, you''ll all die!!"


    "Fuck you, whose Burmese general came out to sell goods by himself. You''re so insulting. Don''t you think I''m a fool?" lin ning punched and kicked the old man who called himself a Burmese general. Yes, brother Lin, you can say he can do anything, but you just can''t look down on his hard-working big head.


    "Step on!!"


    At this time, Meng song and tie Dan came up slowly.


    "I''m really a general of Myanmar!!" the old man''s mouth was crooked by lin ning, but he still shouted this sentence stubbornly.


    The more he shouted at lin ning, the more fucking angry he was.


    Meng song squinted at the old man, and then stopped lin ning.


    "What''s the matter?" lin ning looked back at Meng song with some confusion.


    Meng song ignored lin ning and squatted down to take a closer look at the unrecognized old man.


    When Mengsong looked at the old man, the old man was also looking at him!!


    A few seconds later, they met and smiled.


    "How long haven''t we seen each other?" Mengsong reached out and handed the old man a cigarette.


    "Twenty years!!" the old man took the cigarette, thought about it and replied.


    I haven''t seen you for 20 years. My appearance is changing, but I can''t change my feeling!!


    "What a fucking coincidence!!" Mengsong smiled.


    "Should I cry or laugh?" the old man asked.


    "Twenty years ago, you wanted to kill me. My eldest brother knelt at your door for two days. You promised to keep me alive, and then I wandered abroad for twenty years!! now think about it. It''s like what happened yesterday..." Meng song recalled the past with a smile.


    The old man smoked without expression and was silent.


    "Step on!!"


    Just then, I came over with * in my hand.


    I stood behind Mengsong. I could see them, but they couldn''t see me because of the big tree.


    "No, what are you two talking about? Why am I so stupid!!" lin ning looked at Meng song with a puzzled face.


    "Ha ha!!" Meng song smiled, then looked at Li Ning and said, "let me introduce you. He is the famous general kakun in Myanmar!!"


    Munson pointed his finger at the old man squatting on the ground smoking.


    "My grass!!"


    As soon as Meng song''s voice fell, Lin Ninggang and tie Dan opened their eyes and mouth. They looked like they found that their daughter-in-law who had been married for many years was a man!!


    "Are you really a general?" lin ning ran to kakun and asked with staring eyes.


    "I am!!" kakun nodded slightly.


    "You''re not a big general. Why did you come out and sell goods yourself? Are you Burmese people so fucking pragmatic?" lin ning then asked curiously.


    "People call it hands-on!! what do you know!!" iron egg explained with kakun in his arms.


    "Hehe, I have other things to do in China this time..." kakun stood up with a smile.


    "What''s the matter?" Meng song asked with narrowed eyes.


    "Can I explain to you?" at this moment, kakun seemed to have changed a person, and there was no fear in his eyes, because he knew that Mengsong would not kill him.


    "It has nothing to do with me!" Mengsong smiled, then raised his pistol again and aimed directly at kakun''s forehead.


    "I let you go back to Myanmar!!" kakun calmly replied.


    "If you don''t let me go back, I can go back. Old innocence is a fool of fortune. I wanted to go back to Myanmar half a month ago, but I didn''t go back. I ran into you here today!! ha ha, really he cheated!!" Meng song shouted with a smile in his eyes.


    Kakun looked down at Mengsong''s gun. His eyes were puzzled. He didn''t understand what Mengsong was going to do!!


    "You''re unlucky to die here today!!" Meng song put his finger directly on the trigger, and his right hand trembled slightly, either because of tension or excitement.


    "If I die, you''ll have to collect Zhao San''s body tomorrow!!!" kakun shouted loudly.


    Kakun''s words were like *, the eldest brother behind Meng song was Zhao San.


    Hiding behind the tree, my body trembled slightly.


    "Ha ha!!" Meng song laughed, looked at kakun crazily and said, "you are really old. Do you know why I went back to Myanmar?"


    Kakun shook his head.


    "I''m going back to kill you!" Meng song shouted.


    Lin Ninggang and tie Dan are now behind Meng song, with complex expressions, because they seem to understand the relationship between the general and Meng song.


    many things grow in the garden that were never sown there!!


    The goal of our mission is kakun. Mengsong returned to Myanmar for kakun.


    "Gudong!!"


    Kakun sat on the ground and looked at Meng song in disbelief.


    "Do you have anything else to say now?" asked munsong.


    "Zhao San can''t kill me. I''m not mean to him!!" kakun''s tone was unwilling.


    "Shit, you''ve been squeezing my eldest brother for so many years. Besides squeezing, you choose to hide away when my eldest brother is in the most difficult time! You''re so fucking funny to say that my eldest brother gives you enough money every year to give general Naisheng three years!!"


    "No... no!!" kakun directly interrupted Mengsong, then looked at Mengsong and said, "Naisheng wanted to kill me, didn''t he?"


    "Naisheng?" Mengsong repeated the name, shook his head and said, "impossible!!"


    Kakun swallowed his saliva, looked at Mengsong and explained, "Naisheng''s camp is near my camp. His army has long wanted to annex my army, but he didn''t succeed because of my existence!!"


    "These have nothing to do with my big brother!!" Mengsong stared at beads and shouted.


    "Why doesn''t it matter? When I die, Zhao San will spend less money every year, and he won''t get any other benefits!! Zhao San is confused!!" kakun patted the ground with a painful expression, and then said: "Naisheng is taking you as the gun driver now. Once I die, without my restraint, do you think Naisheng will treat Zhao San like today?"


    Meng song looked at kakun and hesitated because everything kakun said was reasonable!!


    "Zhao San is confused. Are you confused? You think I can have less money if I give me more money, but if I die, Zhao San has only two outcomes in Myanmar, either killed by Naisheng or drained!! think about it yourself??" kakun then explained.


    "..." Meng song was silent for a long time, then shook his head and said, "my eldest brother said, kill you, and we will never go back to Myanmar again!!"


    "Impossible, Zhao San''s ambition does not allow him to do so!!"


    "My eldest brother doesn''t need your evaluation!!" Mengsong raised the gun again with cold eyes.


    "If you kill me, my people will never let you go!!" kakun shouted.


    "Kang!!"


    There was a gunshot, and the air was so quiet that the sound of the bullet shell falling to the ground could be heard.


    Kakun fell down slowly and died in peace!!


    "No one will know I killed you!!" Mengsong came forward and covered kakun''s eyes.


    "Will you kill me?" lin ning looked surprised.


    "Isn''t he a general?" iron egg''s tone was very helpless.


    Meng song turned and looked at lin ning and said in a muffled voice, "let''s go!"


    "Don''t you care about the body?" lin ning asked.


    "No..." Mengsong shook his head.


    "Grass, it''s so unlucky today. I have to wash well when I go home..." lin ning muttered, and then turned around and returned with steel eggs and iron eggs.


    Meng song looked at the three people in front of him, stunned for a moment, and then directly lifted the gun the next second.


    Seeing this scene, hiding behind the tree, I knew that Mengsong wanted to kill people. I quickly shouted, "be careful!!"


    "Brush..."


    Lin ning looked at me together.


    "No!!" I yelled at Mengsong with tears.


    "Bang!!"


    "Bang!!"


    "Bang!!"


    Meng song''s expressionless three shot shot, steel egg and iron egg lost their vitality in an instant. Lin ning''s shot missed and hit lin ning on the shoulder.


    Lin ning Mu ran turned his head and looked at Meng song. Why was that sentence shot by Meng song before he said it!


    "Bang!!"


    The bullet pierced lin ning''s forehead.


    "Fuck your mother!! you''re still not a fucking person!! why the fuck did you kill them!!"


    I ran frantically to lin ning''s body, and my tears flowed down like crazy. I didn''t think whether Meng song would kill me, but constantly flashed the appearance of these three people.


    "I wipe your mother. You even kill your friends. You''re a fucking beast!! the three of them have helped you for so long, and you don''t have any fucking feelings? How can you fucking do it?"


    Holding the steel egg and the warm body, I shouted at Mengsong.


    Mengsong looked at me, frowned and raised his gun.


    "You want to kill me, don''t you, shoot!! I wipe your mother''s shot!!" I shouted madly holding Mengsong''s pistol.


    "I wanted to save your life!!" Meng song replied coldly.


    "Keep your mother. B you stay. You fucking kill them. Do you need me? Tell me you''re human? We''re brothers who carried guns together!!" I pulled Mengsong. My voice was almost hoarse, but I still didn''t stop crying.


    "I can''t help it. I can''t let anyone know that I killed kakun!!" Mengsong frowned and explained to me.


    "Then I know, you kill me!!!" I put my head on Mengsong''s muzzle.


    "Don''t force me!!" Mengsong gritted his teeth and shouted.


    "Shoot!!" I shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Hyperactivity!! hyperactivity!!"


    Four shots tearing the darkness!!


    I walked slowly to lin ning''s body.


    Mengsong was not the one who shot. The bullet was shot from a pickup truck in the distance. Mengsong''s body fell to the ground with the gunshot.


    Mengsong was shot in the wrist and knee, and four bullets were extremely accurate.


    The pickup truck stopped beside me with the headlights on. I carried the bodies of lin ning, steel egg and iron egg into the pickup truck one by one with tears.


    Lying on the ground, Mengsong didn''t make a sound, but he looked at me very puzzled!!


    I looked at the three people lying in the back bucket of the pickup truck, bent their knees, and then knelt heavily on the ground.


    "I''m sorry for you!!" I shouted and hit my head directly on the ground.


    "Gudong!!"


    "Gudong!!"


    "Gudong!!"


    I kowtow with empty eyes. I don''t even know that my forehead is bleeding.


    At this time, I kept thinking about them.


    The steel egg with glasses is obviously stupid but always pretends to know everything.


    And that stupid and thorough iron egg. He seems to have no other hobbies except QQ fighting the landlord.


    There was also lin ning who sang live in the middle of the night. Their figure could not be dispersed in my eyes.


    When Mingda and piggy died, I vowed never to let my friends die because of me!!


    But I didn''t do it. The fate of lin ning and the three seems to be the same as that of Mingda and the two of them!!


    Inside the pickup truck.


    The co pilot''s man frowned at me and looked worried.


    "You go down and stop him. He may go ahead of the three people..." the driver said helplessly.


    "Grass, why don''t you go?!" the co pilot asked.


    "Do I fucking know him?" the driver said nothing.


    The co pilot''s man thought for a moment, directly pulled open the door and ran over to me.


    "Pa!!"


    ����


    The co pilot''s man came up to me and grabbed me!!


    I raised my head numbly and looked at him.


    "I''m sorry for the change. I''ll do something about it!!" the co pilot said to me.


    I was stunned for a moment, and then slowly stood up and walked towards Mengsong with heavy steps.


    Mengsong looked at me and struggled hard, but he found that he couldn''t move at all!!


    Mengsong raised his head and looked at me. The expression on his face was ferocious and helpless.


    I took out two cigarettes from my trouser pocket, lit one by myself and inserted one into Mengsong''s mouth.


    Mengsong''s wrists and knees were bleeding, which made him look very embarrassed.


    "Hoo Hoo!!" he took a few deep breaths of smoke, and the expression on his face finally relaxed.


    I lifted my trousers and squatted beside Mengsong.


    "Cough..." Meng song choked on the smoke, coughed heavily for two times, then looked up at me and asked, "who are you?"


    "Ye Han!!" I replied without expression.


    "Who the hell are you!!" Mengsong struggled and shouted at me.


    I can clearly see his concave convex eyes, with some horror in his eyes.


    "I am me..." I played the cigarette ash, then took out the pistol from my arms, put it directly on Mengsong''s head, narrowed my eyes and said, "I don''t want to kill you, but I have to explain to the dead!!"


    "You are a living Buddha, aren''t you?" Meng song seemed to understand something, looked at me strangely and shouted.


    "Living Buddha?" I smiled, then kept silent for a while and whispered, "do you think the living Buddha exists?"


    "Living Buddha doesn''t exist at all!!" Meng Song said firmly.


    "Ha ha, but you''re right. In lin ning''s eyes, I''m really the one who pretends to be a living Buddha!!"


    My voice fell to the ground, Meng song''s eyes dimmed instantly, his expression shook his head numbly, and his mouth kept muttering: "impossible... Impossible..."


    "Step on!!"


    Just then a middle-aged man came over.


    When Meng song saw the middle-aged man, his eyes were a little dull. He bit his teeth and looked at the middle-aged man and shouted, "sun Shangxiang!!"


    "Fuck you, sun Shangxiang, my name is sun Litao!!" the middle-aged man scolded silently, then turned to me and said, "hurry up and finish. The boat to Myanmar is coming soon!!"


    "Hmm!!" I nodded expressionless.


    Li Tao patted me on the shoulder and got on the pickup truck.


    Yes, sun Shangxiang, who represents the living Buddha, is the first general under Liu Yong, Litao, sun Litao!!!


    ����


    Three months ago.


    I dialed Liu Yong.


    "Master Liu, I need you to do me a favor!!" after Liu Yong answered the phone, I said very directly.


    "What do you want to do?" Liu Yong was puzzled.


    "Please help me find some information about Yunnan bandits and contact the police in Yunnan!! the lowest price for the police must be the criminal investigation captain!!"


    "What do you want to do?" Liu Yong said in a puzzled tone.


    "You lend me two more people, one is Uncle Li Tao, and then help me find a good shot!!" I didn''t answer Liu Yong''s question and said to myself.


    "..." Liu Yong was silent and said to the phone, "if you don''t tell me what you want, how can I fucking help you?"


    "Master Liu, don''t ask me any more. I have my own arrangement. Just help me do these things!! then you ask Uncle Li Tao to wait for me in Yunnan!!" I said in a very impatient tone.


    "No... grass!!" before Liu Yong finished, he found that I had hung up the phone.


    Liu Yong reluctantly put down his mobile phone and recalled my words. He didn''t understand what I wanted to do!!


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li Tao staggers into Liu Yong''s room with a cigarette end in his mouth and his hair like a nest chicken.


    "Can''t you fucking clean up yourself?" Liu Yong looked up at Li Tao and asked silently.


    "I''ve been fucking idle all day. What are you packing up? Who''s looking at me?" Li Tao''s tone was very natural, and there was a trace of resentment.


    "Then you can''t stay away from taking a bath for more than half a month? The hotel cleaners have come to me several times. People say I have a dog in my house!! I don''t know how to explain..." Liu Yong replied with his teeth, his expression very broken.


    "Fart, do I smell so much?" said Li Tao, smelling his clothes, frowning and whispering, "it does smell a little..."


    "Grass!!" Liu Yong glanced at Li Tao irritably.


    "No, I have to wash. There''s a gun at night!! it''s the smell that affects people''s feelings..." Li Tao bared his teeth and smiled, stood up and went out.


    "Wait a minute!" Liu Yong reached out and stopped Li Tao.


    "What are you doing?" Li Tao turned and looked a little confused.


    "Don''t fucking know it every day, do something serious!!" Liu Yong frowned and scolded.


    "I don''t have anything serious to do. Life is no fun if I don''t shoot guns every day..." Li Tao rolled his eyes, then looked at Liu Yong and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "I remember you have a friend. The gun is accurate, isn''t it?" Liu Yong sat on the sofa and squinted at Meng song.

 Chapter 1167

    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Li Tao nodded.


    "... can you get in touch?" Liu Yong rubbed his hands.


    "Yes, a few days ago he asked me if I had any chance and wanted to make some money!!" Li Tao nodded very naively.


    "That''s great, now the opportunity comes!!" Liu Yong patted his thigh and stood up.


    Seeing Liu Yong''s reaction, Li Tao quickly took two steps back, then blinked, looked at Liu Yong carefully and asked, "what the hell do you want to do?"


    "Don''t be afraid..." Liu Yong smiled and then said, "this is not a leaf. He asked me to find some people for him, and then he wanted to find someone with good shooting skills, and he asked for you by roll!!"


    "Want me?" Li Tao was stunned.


    "Yes!!" Liu Yong nodded.


    "What do you want me to do?" Li Tao was puzzled and slowly sat on the sofa.


    "I don''t know what the fuck I want you to do!! he didn''t say what he wants to do. Anyway, he asked you to take your friends to Yunnan to wait for him!!" Liu Yong also explained quite JB speechless.


    "No, what did he ask me to do JB in Yunnan? The city of H is about to be pierced by Zhao San. Why is he still in the mood to go to Yunnan to pull the calf? I really don''t know what the child thinks..."


    "He didn''t tell me this. Anyway, let me inform you..." Liu Yong stretched out his hand and lit a cigarette.


    "No, I don''t know what I''m doing in Yunnan. What am I doing in the past?" Li Tao also lit a cigarette and said in a very unhappy tone.


    "Leaves asked you to wait for his call..."


    "I don''t know what JB things he studies all day!!" after saying this, Li Tao stood up and went outside.


    "Why are you going?" Liu Yong stood up and shouted.


    "I''ll find someone for him!"


    Li Tao shouted loudly and then walked out of Liu Yong''s house with his long legs.


    After Li Tao left, Liu Yong dialed me.


    "Hello?" I answered the phone.


    "Li Tao promised, leaf, can you tell me what you really want to do?" Liu Yong said very kindly.


    "Mr. Liu, I thank you for this, but I don''t want to tell others too much now. Just let Uncle Li Tao wait for me in Yunnan. I''ll take care of food and drink, and you''ll also pay close attention to the information!!" I replied quickly.


    "Cao, you''re playing a little mysterious now? What''s the matter? Don''t I even tell you?" Liu Yong said in a very unhappy tone.


    "Mr. Liu, I really can''t say this. I''ll talk to you after I''m finished. Do you think so?" I explained helplessly.


    "..." Liu Yong was silent for a moment, and then agreed: "all right, all right, pay attention to yourself!!"


    "Well, there''s more information about the police. You can help me with snacks..."


    "I see!!"


    After that, Liu Yong hung up the phone impatiently, and then began to help me contact the people in Yunnan.


    The next day, I received the information sent to me by Liu Yong.


    There are more than ten materials. I took out the materials of lin ning, steel egg and iron egg!!


    Yes, since then, the life track of lin ning and his three people has been changed by me!!


    Liu Yong also gave me a mobile phone number without a name. The owner of this mobile phone number is Yan Zhengming, captain of KM criminal investigation team!!


    ����


    Back to reality.


    Next to a deserted factory in Pu''er City.


    Mengsong lay on the ground silent for a long time. At this time, he had forgotten his pain and was completely immersed in shock.


    "Why? What are you doing all this for?" Meng song was puzzled in his eyes.


    "Because I want you to kill kakun!!" I replied loudly, and then took out my cell phone.


    Meng song raised his head and took a look at my mobile phone, which played the picture of Meng song killing kakun.


    I recorded all their conversations.


    Yes, I planned for such a long time for such a video, a video that can kill Zhao San!!


    "What''s the use of this video for you?" Meng song took a deep breath, looked at me and asked.


    "Your eldest brother Zhao San is my biggest enemy. I''m from city h. does city h have him or not? I have him or not!! do you understand


    "Ha ha!!" Meng song laughed and his eyes changed instantly when he looked at me.


    He never thought that all I did was for Zhao San behind him!!


    His conversation with kakun is very explicit. As long as kakun''s people see this video, Zhao Sanken will have no chance to fight back. In short, my video directly strangled Zhao San''s life!!


    "Zhao San is my enemy. I have to kill him. That''s why I use you... This conversation between you and kakun involves Naisheng, so Naisheng can only protect himself. He won''t take care of an insignificant Zhao San. In their eyes, we are all small people!! the struggle of small people should end with small people!!"


    "The Myanmar high level will get rid of Zhao San, stabilize the old headquarters of kakun, and then annex the kakun military camp!!" Meng song then said to me.


    "That''s right!!" I nodded.


    "Where did you get my information?" Monson asked.


    I smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Myanmar has your insider!!" Meng song suddenly realized.


    I looked at Meng song without expression and still didn''t speak.


    "Ha ha!!" Meng song suddenly laughed and laughed wildly. I sat on the ground and looked at Meng song without saying a word.


    After Meng song smiled, he muttered, "the third master lost well!! Ye Han, you are the most fucking smart person I have ever seen!!"


    I don''t know whether Meng song is praising me or scolding me. I reluctantly shook my head and replied, "you fucking forced this!!"


    "Who the fuck forced you? Tell me how you brought us together?" Munson asked with eyes wide open.


    "When I was smuggling, I contacted Yan Zhengming. I promised that he would get rid of you and Lin Ninggang and tie, so he had no reason not to agree!!"


    "And then?" munsong asked.


    "I gave lin ning the news about the diamond. You must have something to study together, so you set it up. Every step of you has been in my plan since the diamond!! Bai wanmeng''s enemy is Zhao Qiwen, so I promised to help her get rid of Zhao Qiwen, and then she joined my plan. After Zhao Qiwen died, sun Shangxiang appeared and led you to Here!! "I stared at Meng song and explained.


    "..." Meng song also looked up at me with surprised eyes.


    "Every link of mine is designed by you. Lin Ninggang, iron egg and iron egg love money. Your loyalty to Zhao San!! you can''t get out of this plan!!! The final outcome is that you kill kakun and I get the video!!"


    "It seems that you didn''t plan to let us go from the beginning. You planned to kill us from the beginning, didn''t you? Although you don''t want to admit it, the real executioner is you. I''m just your gun!! people here die because of you!!"


    "Fart!! I really wanted to kill you at first, but I changed my mind after contacting you. I wanted to catch you and wait for Zhao San to die. I was releasing you, but I didn''t expect you to be such a monster!! even his mother lin ning killed them all!!"


    "Ha ha..." Meng song grinned and whispered, "I''m not as good as animals, but I''m better than you. You just don''t want to admit that lin ning died because of you!!! Because you can''t stand the inner condemnation!!"


    When I looked at Meng song, I suddenly didn''t know what to say, and my brain suddenly became confused. Meng song was right. Lin ning and they really died because of me. I couldn''t defend myself.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Mengsong smiled and said, "I can''t refute it? You killed them. Your success is based on other people''s bodies!!"


    "Fuck you!! I said last time I didn''t want to kill you at all. Linning, they died because of you!!" I stepped forward and kicked Mengsong in the face, one foot after another to vent my anger.


    Meng song''s laughter came into my ears like a magic spell. I don''t know why. My body seemed to lose control and kept kicking Meng song''s head with my feet.


    The laughter of kicking Mengsong suddenly stopped!!


    But I didn''t find that I was still crazy to vent my anger!!


    Mengsong died. When he died, he had a smile on his face, neither unwilling nor resentful, because he knew that all this was doomed for him.


    He has been loyal to Zhao Sanyu all his life. Even if he is nervous all the way ahead, Huajia is willing to cut through thorns and thorns for you!!


    Meng song knew he shouldn''t kill lin ning, but he couldn''t help it. He couldn''t disobey Zhao San''s orders. Whether right or wrong, he had to obey!!


    Kakun explained so much to him, but he still shot at last, because he knew that the only thing Zhao San asked him to do was to kill kakun.


    No matter what the consequences are, he doesn''t care!!


    Meng song followed Zhao San for so many years. No matter what Zhao San asked him to do, he chose to obey, even if he left his hometown and died in a different place.


    Meng song is right, and so am I. if we are wrong, we can only say that this society has led us to a wrong road, and we can''t turn back!!


    Meng song, foolish and loyal, devote his life!!


    "Dead? All dead..." I looked at Mengsong''s body and said something in my eyes. Then I screamed like crazy.


    "Ah!! ah!!"


    At this time, I can only use this method to vent my anger and grievances. What I want is really not this result. I think I will release Mengsong and everyone. I just want to get this video!!


    Meng song is right. Even if I kill Zhao San, I will still be the bloody executioner!!!


    Although I didn''t wear a knife, my blood splashed the clouds behind me!!


    Everyone''s death here has something to do with me.


    I lay down next to Mengsong''s body and looked at Mengsong''s familiar face. I don''t know whether I should cry or not. I have got what I want, but I also lost what I don''t want to lose.


    "Pa!!"


    At this time, Li Tao came to me, patted me on the shoulder, then took out his pistol and aimed it at Mengsong''s head.


    "Kang!!"


    At the sound of a gun, Li Tao made the final replenishment to Meng song, because he was afraid that Meng song was not dead.


    Seeing this scene, I pushed Li Tao away like crazy, then kicked Li Tao in the stomach, pointed to his nose and scolded: "fuck your mother, he''s dead, what the fuck do you want to do!!! He''s dead, you don''t know!! what the fuck do you shoot when he''s dead?"


    "..." Li Tao looked at me without expression.


    "Roll!!"


    I then kicked on my thigh and dragged Mengsong''s body to the direction of the leather truck.


    Li Tao came forward to help me, but I pushed him away.


    "You''re fucking crazy, aren''t you?" Li Tao shouted, staring at the beads after I pushed him away.


    "You go away..." I shouted hoarsely.


    Li Tao sighed, then took out his mobile phone and began to call. He should be talking to Liu Yong.


    Although I didn''t know Lin Ningmeng and song for a long time, they died, but my heart was suffering, because they were all killed by me. In fact, they were all innocent!!


    For a Zhao San, I let so many people die!!


    I may be more beast than Mengsong. Mengsong kills for love, and I just want to live!!


    The surrounding air seemed to be quiet. Li Tao''s friend glanced at me, then pushed open the door and ran down, ran up, kicked me off, then came up and grabbed my collar and shouted, "are you still a fucking man? Aren''t there a few people dead? Do you look like an old woman?"


    I looked up at a strange man with confused eyes!!


    "If you want to make a big deal, you should look like a man!! you can''t even get through this kind of thing. What are you qualified to mix with society? Because this thing dies a lot every day, what kind of thing are you?" the man kicked me in the face and dropped a cigarette for himself.


    I lay on the ground, took a deep breath, staggered to my feet, looked at the man and shouted, "do you fucking know that these people died because of me? You don''t know anything!"


    "Fuck you, I don''t understand!!" the man then kicked again, then bit his teeth and scolded: "When my 80''s parents were killed, I was hiding in my water tank. Tell me, am I sad? Am I sad? I''m much worse than you now, but I can''t help it!! I know I have to die when I go out, and I have to avenge my family!!"


    The man''s expression was like crazy. He kept shaking my head, and then shouted: "what is mixed society? Mixed society is one of ten thousand fucking dead. If one survives, he is qualified to say that he has mixed. Others are not qualified because they have been eliminated by the society!!"


    I stared at the man. Suddenly I didn''t know what to say. I just looked at him with dull eyes.


    "Fuck you, people who don''t die in society are all fucking mixed!!" the man scolded, then stretched out his hand and pointed to one side of Li Tao and shouted: "Do you know how many people he killed? Do you know how many people he killed he didn''t want to kill? Do you know how many brothers he killed who shared life and death? Do you think everyone in society is fucking stable? Give up life, some things you don''t want to give up, and some fucking things are doomed that you can''t get!!"


    "I..." I said, but I didn''t know how to say it.


    This strange man is right. I can''t find anything to refute him!!


    "Do you fucking understand now?" the man stared at me and shouted.


    "I see!!" I nodded.


    "Get in the car, grass!!" the man scolded, then directly pulled open the door and stepped up.


    At this time, Li Tao had finished the phone call, walked slowly to my side and patted me on the shoulder.


    I looked up at Li Tao and whispered, "uncle, I''m sorry!!"


    "I understand your mood..." Li Tao threw down this sentence and turned to get on the car.


    I carried Mengsong''s body to the back bucket of the pickup truck alone, and then got on the truck.


    The car started and took away my last memory here.


    That strange man is right. I am willing to give up my life. I should slowly adapt to give up!!


    "Where are we going?" I looked at Li Tao and asked.


    "First deal with the body, then go to Myanmar!!" Li Tao returned to me.


    "It''s time to end!!" I stretched, closed my eyes and sat down in the car, ready to have a rest.


    "Mr. Liu said that when you grow up, you want to do that..." Li Tao added coldly.


    "Ha ha!!" I smiled and closed my eyes.


    I closed my eyes and didn''t know how long I slept. Anyway, it seemed that everything around me had nothing to do with me.


    Li Tao, when they got me on the boat, I woke up, but soon fell asleep again.


    When I opened my eyes again, I lay in the cabin and looked at the sea. I knew I should be on the ship leading to Myanmar now.


    "Wake up?" Li Tao grinned when I woke up.


    "Well, how much longer?" I nodded.


    "Five hours!!" Li Tao looked at his watch and replied.


    "Oh, oh." I nodded and didn''t speak again.


    "I cremated them for you and put them in the temple in Pu''er City..." Li Tao whispered.


    "Thank you. I''ll go back and see them when I''m finished!!" I nodded, took out my mobile phone, looked at the time and felt it was almost time.


    Five minutes later, two text messages were edited and sent.


    As like as two peas, the two messages are just one word!


    After sending text messages, I looked at the calm sea and suddenly felt that I felt a lot happier.


    "Fishing?" the strange man sat next to me, smiled at me with a fishing rod and asked.


    "How the hell did you catch the boat so fast?" I asked speechless.


    "Let''s go!" the man patted me on the shoulder and dragged me to the deck.


    I had a fishing rod with the man, and the boat drove very fast. I knew it was impossible to catch fish, but I came out because I wanted to talk to the man. Anyway, I was idle.


    "Uncle, what''s your name?" I opened the conversation first.


    "Tian Ming!!" the man smiled back at me.


    "What?" I shouted, looked at a man strangely, and then hurriedly asked, "Tian Shuang Gun?"


    "Hehe, it''s me!!" the man nodded slightly.


    "My grass!! so you are a gun, Kanda double gun!! where did I hear your name in Uncle Bai!!" I shouted at Tian Ming excitedly.


    Among the two fierce bandits in H City, Baibao is one, and Tian Ming is the other!!


    Tian Ming is from Henan Province. He joined the army, then fell grass, and finally settled down in H city.


    I can hear that Tian Ming is alone because I once talked to Bai Bao about shooting. When it comes to shooting, he thinks of Tian Ming alone.


    But Tian Ming''s marksmanship is well known in H City, and I heard that he created a set of moves of two dragons running to the moon. At that time, I heard Bai Bao say that I felt like telling a story, and he also made a whole move, which was pure calf pulling!!


    But today I never thought, but I met a real person!!


    "Uncle Bai?" Tian Ming looked at me and was stunned.


    "Bai Bao!!" I said my original name.


    "Grass, that fool, who the fuck do I think..." Tian Ming glanced, feeling that he should have a good relationship with Bai Bao.


    "No, uncle Tian, why are you here? They all say you''re dead!!" I asked very puzzled.


    It was reported that Tian Ming had been killed by the police, but no body was found.


    "Shit, I wasn''t even there at that time. I don''t know which fool was killed by his mother. For a while, people asked me what was going on every day? I should be bored to death..."


    "Ha ha!!" I laughed, then looked at Tian Ming and said, "I heard uncle Bai say you have another move. What''s your name?"


    "Double Dragons run to the moon!!" Tian Ming''s tone is very proud.


    "Yes, yes, yes!! that''s it. Give me a whole one!! I haven''t seen it yet!!" I bared my teeth and smiled.


    "I can''t fix it. There''s no guy in my hand. Wait for a chance..." Tian Ming shook his head and said.


    "That''s OK. It''s not good to shoot in the sea!!" I nodded and then asked, "what''s the matter with the Twin Dragons running to the moon?"


    Tian Ming was stunned for a moment, then took out two guns, gestured and said to me: "look, if I hold a 54 pistol in my left hand and an 81 rifle in my right hand, the first bullet will be fired, and then the second bullet will be fired and hit the tail of the first bullet. The two bullets are connected in series and hit the target successively. This is the double dragon running to the moon!!"


    "Brag, I feel like a fucking science fiction movie..." I curled my mouth and didn''t believe it.


    "What a bull!!" hearing my words, Tian Ming immediately stared at me, then looked at me and shouted: "type 81 rifle, 7.62mm steel core bullet, speed 750m / s, * pistol, the same 7.62mm bullet, speed 420m / s, which is faster than each other. Why can''t he catch up?"


    "OK, OK, you can catch up. You''re powerful, OK!!!" I looked at Tian Ming''s excited look and waved my hand helplessly.


    "Cao, I have to show you when I have a chance!!" Tian Ming seems very dissatisfied with my reaction.

 Chapter 1168

    "Uncle, I heard that you used to be a soldier, but then why did you become a bandit?" I didn''t want to talk about this topic with Tian Ming, so I changed the topic.


    "..." Tian Ming looked at me for a moment, then opened his mouth and said slowly, "my daughter-in-law was seven months pregnant and was forced to undergo abortion surgery by a group of fucking animals. As a result, they all died..."


    "What''s the reason?" I don''t know how others force abortion. It''s still a seven month pregnant woman. Isn''t it obvious that she''s dead!!


    "At that time, family planning was not allowed to have a second child. My daughter-in-law gave birth to one for me, but died at the age of one. They had to say that my daughter-in-law was illegal!!" when it comes to Tian Ming''s holding on to the fishing rod, I see anger in his eyes!!


    I looked at Tian Ming and didn''t know what to say.


    Tian Ming was silent for a moment and then said, "after I knew the news, I wanted to go home and avenge my daughter-in-law. The army didn''t let me go back, so I killed several people and came back... A total of 12 people. I killed their whole family!!"


    When he said these words, Tian Ming''s expression didn''t change at all. He may have been used to these things for a long time.


    I looked up at Tian Ming and suddenly felt what he said to me when Meng song died. It seems that this thing about me is really nothing to him!!


    "Later, I was chased by my enemy, and my parents died..." Tian Ming continued.


    When I looked at Tian Ming, I suddenly felt a little pity for the middle-aged man, but I didn''t know how I should comfort him. After a long silence, I opened my mouth and said, "when this thing is finished, uncle Tian, if you don''t dislike it, you can make do with us. It must be better than yourself outside!"


    "Hehe, let''s have a look then!!"


    Tian Ming smiled and didn''t agree, but he didn''t refuse.


    H city.


    At 10 p.m., Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan rushed to the head of Liuguhe bridge with three boxes of cash.


    Today is the time for them to trade with Feng bin.


    Ji Xuan drives a Land Rover and Du Xianyang sits in the co pilot.


    By the river, the wind was blowing, and the river knocked on the dam, making bursts of splashing sound.


    Ji Xuan sat in the car and looked at the flat asphalt road. The light was dim and endless, as if it was leading to hell.


    "I heard this place looks like a fucking dead man!!" Ji Xuan''s head is sweating and turns to look at Du Xianyang.


    "Dead people, dead people, that''s to coax children. You fucking believe it..." Du Xianyang replied with great JB heart.


    "I feel like this place is haunted. It''s so unlucky!!" Ji Xuan then said with ink.


    "What the hell are you doing? Where the hell is there?" Du Xianyang scolded impatiently.


    "I knew I had brought my master''s peach wood sword..."


    "Get out of here and I''ll put a fucking picture of Lin Zhengying on your head???" after that, Du Xianyang pushed the door and was about to get off.


    "What are you doing?" Ji Xuan grabbed Du Xianyang.


    "I fucking pee!!"


    Five minutes later, Du Xianyang got into the car with his pants.


    "It''s almost 10 o''clock. Why haven''t people come yet?" Ji Xuan looked at his watch and was a little worried.


    "Why are you panicking? Wait a minute..." Du Xianyang turned over in Ji Xuan''s car.


    "What are you looking for?" Ji Xuan asked suspiciously.


    "I''ll see if there''s anything wrong with you here. If something really happens, we have to have a self-defense guy..." Du Xianyang explained while looking for something.


    Ji Xuan thought for a moment, then whispered, "there''s a wrench in the trunk..."


    "Grass!! you didn''t say this earlier!!" Du Xianyang scolded silently, then pulled the door and got out of the car.


    Du Xianyang just got off the bus. A row of headlights directly shone on him. Du Xianyang stretched out his hand to block his eyes, and then took pains to look into the distance.


    A row of motorcade drove in the direction of Du Xianyang.


    "Bang bang!!"


    Du Xianyang reached out and knocked on the glass of the Land Rover and shouted to Ji Xuan, "here comes the man!!"


    Hearing this, Ji Xuan jumped out of the car directly.


    Du Xianyang lit himself a cigarette and drove the distant motorcade expressionless.


    Five minutes later, Feng bin walked down from the car alone, and then walked to Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan with a smile.


    "Mr. Du, Mr. Ji!!" Feng Bin said hello with a smile.


    "Just buy a bar, don''t you need to make such a big formation?" Du Xianyang pointed to the motorcade parked on the roadside with a cigarette end and asked with a very unhappy expression.


    "Hehe, you have to be careful in everything in our business..." Feng bin grinned, then pointed to his car and said, "talk in the car?"


    "No, who knows if you have a * on the car..." Du Xianyang glanced, then looked at Feng bin and asked, "where are the things?"


    "Where''s the money?" Feng bin asked.


    "Pa!!"


    Du Xianyang came forward, grabbed Feng Bin''s hair, bit his teeth and scolded, "you''d better pay attention to the tone you talk to me. I don''t like you now!"


    "If you don''t show me the money, I won''t give you anything!!" Feng bin was dragged by Du Xianyang, so his heel was slightly off the ground.


    "Grass!!" Du Xianyang cursed, then released his hand and walked to the trunk of the Land Rover.


    "Bang!!"


    The trunk was spread out and there were several green travel bags in it.


    Feng bin came forward and opened the travel bag with a hula. The bright red banknotes were exposed in the air. He smiled and took out one. After careful inspection, he zipped up the travel bag again.


    "No problem with money!!" Feng bin shouted.


    Du Xianyang hurriedly grabbed Feng bin, stared at beads and asked, "where''s the thing?"


    "Something?" Feng bin was stunned, then looked at Du Xianyang and said with a smile, "what thing?"


    "Fuck you, don''t play stupid with me!!" Du Xianyang punched Feng bin in the face, then pulled Feng Bin''s collar, bit his teeth and asked, "where is the real estate certificate!!"


    "Ah, you said the house property certificate of the bar!!" Feng bin suddenly realized, then pushed Du Xianyang away and snapped his fingers.


    "Pa!!"


    A middle-aged man came down from the car with a file bag in his hand.


    Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan were stunned when they saw the middle-aged man. They knew him. He was the man of Zhao San, Tao Hua with a big head!!


    Tao Hua had a penetrating smile on his face and walked slowly to Du Xianyang.


    Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan stood in place. They didn''t know what to do. Du Xianyang''s right hand clenched his fist.


    Tao Hua stood five meters away from Du Xianyang and looked at Du Xianyang with a smile.


    "What the fuck do you mean?" Du Xianyang shouted back at Feng bin.


    "It''s not interesting. Now that thing doesn''t belong to me. If you want to buy it, talk to him!!"


    Feng bin replied with a smile, and then began to ask someone to lift the cash on the Land Rover.


    Du Xianyang was silent for a moment, looked up at Tao Hua and said, "how many meanings?"


    "It''s not very interesting. I heard you''re very interested in this thing?" Tao Hua shook the file bag in his hand.


    "What the fuck do you want to say!!" Ji Xuan shook his watch, looked at Tao Hua angrily and shouted.


    "What don''t you want to do? I just want to know if you are interested in this thing?"


    "..." Du Xianyang was silent for a moment, turned his head and looked at Ji Xuan, gritted his teeth and replied, "interested!!"


    "Ha ha, that''s OK!!" Tao Hua laughed, then reached out and handed the file bag to Du Xianyang.


    Du Xianyang looked at the file bag in the air, expressionless, and never reached out to pick it up.


    "Why not take it?" Tao Hua asked with a smile.


    "Do you fucking know who you''re talking to?" Du Xianyang asked, biting his teeth and looking at Tao Hua.


    "Du Dashao, Ji Dashao, can I not know!!"


    "What the hell do you want to do!!!" Du Xianyang looked very excited.


    "..." Tao Hua smiled at Du Xianyang and shook his head.


    "Pa!!"


    At this time, Ji Xuan suddenly grabbed Du Xianyang''s hand and said in a stuffy voice, "no money, let''s go!"


    Du Xianyang glanced at Ji Xuan, sighed and followed Ji Xuan to the Land Rover.


    "Wow!!"


    At this time, more than ten people ran out of Feng Bin''s team with machetes and directly surrounded Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan.


    "Grass!! met big hand......" Du Xianyang glanced at the people around him, then smiled and said to Ji Xuan.


    H City, Liugu River, DAQIAOTOU.


    Tao Hua walked to Du Xianyang with a smile, patted Du Xianyang''s face, narrowed his eyes and asked, "did I fucking let you go?"


    "Zhao San asked you to do this?" Du Xianyang asked directly.


    "Yes, the Third Master said, bind you two, and then exchange you for your company!!" Tao Hua replied with high spirits.


    "It''s not enough to get rid of Ye Han? Do you still want to kill our Du family?" Du Xianyang suppressed his anger and tried to make his legs tremble less violently.


    "In the future, H city can only be surnamed Zhao!!" Tao Hua shouted and waved.


    "Wow!!"


    More than ten people stepped forward directly and took out the rope to cover Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan.


    "Zhao San is playing with fire!!" Du Xianyang struggled and shouted.


    "The old brand of H city has been placed for too long. The construction industry is monopolized by you two, the entertainment industry is monopolized by Liu Yong, and the drug business is monopolized by the third master!! although it is harmonious, the third master is not willing to do just that!! he wants to wash the brand of H again!!" Tao Hua shouted loudly.


    "Then he didn''t think about the consequences of the reshuffle? Do you really think our two families are vegetarian?" Du Xianyang asked.


    "Ha ha!!" Tao Hua laughed, then went to Du Xianyang, patted him on the shoulder and whispered, "the Third Master said to do whatever it takes!! he will clean up the Du family, Ji family, Guo family and your uncle Bai Bao!! the Third Master in Myanmar has finished it, and now he has plenty of time to play with you!!"


    "Zhao San is a fucking lunatic!!" Du Xianyang shouted.


    "You''re right!!" Tao Hua nodded, then turned around and shouted, "take it away!!"


    "Wow!!"


    Three people suddenly ran out around Du Xianyang and tied Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan together with a rope.


    "SA Leng goes!!" Tao Hua''s younger brother kicked Du Xianyang in the stomach.


    "Wipe your mother, don''t beat my face with me, I tell you!!" Du Xianyang turned back and scolded with a grin, then twisted his ass and walked to the front.


    ����


    Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan were dragged forward for more than ten meters, and then suddenly heard a huge whistle.


    Du Xianyang suddenly looked up and looked into the distance. On the flat road, three golden bread vehicles lined up directly and drove quickly.


    The motorcade brigade lit up the dust in the air. Du Xianyang took a deep breath and squinted at the distance.


    "What is this?" Ji Xuan looked at the team and asked very puzzled.


    "No... maybe it''s a soldier rescue..." Du Xianyang stammered back.


    The golden cup slowly stopped by the side of the road, and five or six young people each carried an imitation 79 * in their hands.


    The front youth shouted to Du Xianyang, "broken shoes Ji Xuan, ye asked me to bring you two a word. He will remember your love for a lifetime!!"


    "Lying in the trough, I''m Ruige!!" Du Xianyang suddenly got up and shouted at his throat.


    At the same time, among the motorcade, Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan, Lao Che, Duan Hui, Nanbei, Zhang Fengyu, Xiao Qingshan, big one and Han Chao, the captain of our Hougong security team!!


    All the fighting forces of our harem gather here to welcome our most sincere comrades in arms home!!


    Adversity shows the truth. When we were in the most depression in the harem, let me remember two people, one is Du Xianyang and the other is Ji Xuan!!


    People help me, that''s love!! It''s my duty not to help!!


    I don''t ask how many people can stand up when I am down, three or two is enough!!


    Thousands of money don''t change robes, two or three!!


    Du Xianyang looked at Liu Rui''s familiar faces one by one. He was too excited to speak.


    If you don''t lose me, I will lose you!!


    The harem of H city has disappeared for more than a month. Now Liu Rui and his colleagues want to tell everyone that our harem is back!!


    "I''m very moved!!!" Ji Xuan smiled and said.


    "I fucking want to cry, what do you say?" Du Xianyang looked at Ji Xuan and asked.


    "Get out of here!" Ji Xuan scolded with a smile.


    ����


    At the other end, Tao Hua was forced to let us go. Unexpectedly, the people in our harem came back again today!!


    Different time, different place, the same scene!!


    Liu Rui shouted with a * in his hand: "brothers, let this big bag see what is the combat effectiveness of the harem!!"


    Liu Rui''s voice just fell, and the gunshot rang out instantly!!


    Rows and rows of children were ejected to Tao Hua!!


    Tao Hua''s people fell down more than half a second. At this time, Tao Hua was in no mood to talk to Liu Rui. The cat was ready to run to the car.


    Little brother Bao sat in the car and looked at the young people outside with a smile!!


    In less than one round, Tao Hua''s people hurt and run!!


    Tao Hua was dragged out of the car by Liu Rui, kicked to the ground, then put a * on his forehead, stared at the beads and shouted, "wipe your mother, just like you, do you want to shuffle?"


    "Don''t wash, don''t wash!!" Tao Hua shook his head quickly.


    "Broken shoes, what should I do with this fool?" Liu Rui shouted at Du Xianyang.


    "He made such a big noise for me that I can''t fucking work!!" as he said, Du Xianyang took out a wrench directly from the trunk and threw it on Tao Hua''s knee.


    "Ah!!"


    Tao Hua''s scream resounded through the world!!


    "Bang bang!"


    Du Xianyang waved the wrench on his hand one after another. Later, Tao Hua''s thigh was directly smashed into eight sections by Du Xianyang. As soon as he picked it up, it was like a fucking snake!!


    After cleaning up Tao Hua, Du Xianyang came to Feng bin.


    "Wipe your mother and you!! dare to fuck me!! you''re more angry than Tao Hua, I''ll wipe your mother!!" Du Xianyang was about to hit Feng Bin''s thigh with a wrench, but Feng bin dodged very flexibly.


    "Ouch, you''re fucking sensitive!!" Du Xianyang smiled and raised his hand for the second time.


    "Wait a minute!!" Feng bin shouted, then knelt on the ground, looked at Du Xianyang and said, "I have money!! can you let me go and I''ll give you money?"


    "Who the fuck are you going to bury? Am I fucking short of money?" Du Xianyang shouted and was about to do it.


    "I''ll give you back the original money, and then give you another 50 million!!!" Feng bin quickly held his head and discussed


    Hearing this figure, Du Xianyang was stunned, and then asked tentatively, "RMB?"


    "RMB!!" Feng bin nodded quickly.


    "When will you give it to me?" Du Xianyang rolled his eyes and asked.


    "I can give it at any time. I''m a usurer and can pay the bill at any time!!" Feng bin swallowed his spit and explained.


    After listening to me, Wei Yiwen was stunned for a while, then walked forward and patted me on the shoulder.


    "Uncle, you don''t have to say anything!!" I grabbed Wei Yiwen''s hand, then turned to look at Zhang Yao and said with a smile: "thank you for taking care of my uncle this time. It will be yours in Myanmar in the future!!"


    "Ha ha!!" Zhang Yao laughed, then looked at me and said, "Zhao San is still in my house. What do you want to do?"


    "You prepare the capital, Zhao Sany will buy his company immediately after his death, okay?" I replied.


    "Shall we buy it or myself?" Zhang Yao asked tentatively.


    "My focus can''t be on this side. You can buy it yourself and symbolically give my uncle some dry shares. Do you think so?" I smiled at Zhang Yao and discussed.


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Yao laughed, then dragged my arm to the car and whispered to me as he walked: "I really want to have a good chat with you when I have a chance. Young people like you are a little interesting!!"


    "After I deal with Zhao San, I''ll have a good drink with President Zhang!!" I replied with a grin.


    "Can you tell me how you want to fix Zhao San? I''ve been curious!!" Zhang Yao then asked.


    "... it has something to do with kakun''s death!!" I replied mysteriously, then pulled open the door and stepped up.


    Zhang Yao stood there stunned for a while, then shook his head and followed me into the car.


    Zhang Yao knows what I mean. I let him buy it alone because I promised him at the beginning. I didn''t want to get involved with him in Myanmar. Similarly, I asked him to give Wei Yiwen some shares because I wanted to tell him I didn''t want to completely lose control in Myanmar.


    Such an ending is what Zhang Yao wants and what I want.


    ����


    Half an hour later, several of us came to Zhang Yao''s home.


    All of us were sitting in the living room. I took out my mobile phone, not Nokia, but an apple fake.


    What awesome is mobile phone as like as two peas. The two hundred China night market is a big volume battery. What''s on the road are all thieves. To tell you, I want to say that I admire the wisdom of our Chinese working people. You can''t control what mobile phones are out there. You can go out today. Tomorrow, I can buy an identical bar and quality bar on Broadway.


    After I took out my mobile phone, I opened the video of Meng song killing Zhao San.


    Others reacted calmly because they didn''t understand the relationship between Meng song and Zhao San.


    But Zhang Yao and Zhu Han are completely confused B. What''s the difference between Meng song''s killing of kakun and Zhao San''s killing of kakun??


    They are the same as a fucking person. If this video is seen by kakun''s people, Zhao Sanken will not survive!!


    This video will draw a perfect end between us and Zhao San.


    After the video was played, Zhang Yao was stupid. He looked straight at me and asked, "this... Where did you get this?"


    "I was there!!" I replied concisely.


    "Snore!!"


    Zhang Yaomeng swallowed a mouthful of spit, looked at me strangely and asked, "how could Mengsong let you record this thing?"


    "Meng song is dead, I''m doing something with my own hands..." I replied in a low tone, and then walked into the bedroom with Zhao San tied with my mobile phone.


    After I left, there was silence in the hall. Everyone lowered their heads. Some were surprised and some were helpless.


    ����


    "Bang!!"


    I pulled open the door and strode in.


    Zhao San was tied to a chair. When he saw me coming in, he suddenly looked up and looked at me. His eyes dimmed again.


    "Long time no see, Third Master!!!" I moved a chair and sat opposite Zhao San.


    Zhao San looked at me with a sneer, then glanced at me and said, "I''ve never paid attention to you, but you make me look at you today!!"


    "Hehe, a big boss like you certainly won''t pay attention to me..." I stretched out my hand and lit a cigarette and grinned.


    "I''ve thought about seeing you again countless times, but I didn''t expect it to be today!! a young man in his early twenties forced me, an old man who thought he was smart for half his life, and you''re great..." Zhao San looked at me with very complex eyes and paused several times, all for sighing.


    "I''ve prepared too much for today. At least a hundred methods have appeared in my mind, but I chose the most dangerous method. My every link is above your thinking, so you can''t win me!!" I took a deep smoke and said very directly.


    "Ha ha, maybe I''m really old!" Zhao San smiled, then looked at me and asked, "is Meng song dead?"


    "Dead!!" I nodded.


    "I thought you could let him go!!"


    "I can''t always be soft hearted!!" I replied firmly in my eyes.

 Chapter 1450

    "What the hell did you do, brother long? You always think about it day by day." Liu Rui asked while washing the basin.


    "I used to do *, but then I rolled it up. I went here to open a mahjong parlor."


    "Fuck off, I''m so lazy to listen to you." Meng Liang finally couldn''t stand it. After scolding, he went to wash.


    "Now you kids are not big or small. I cut you ten years ago." brother long kicked Lei Lei and said with a smile and scold.


    "It''s estimated that you couldn''t do him ten years ago. Look at your stomach..." I said with a smile.


    "Leaf, if you say this, will you forget it?" Liu Rui asked me while wiping his face.


    "I don''t think we''ll give up! Tian Hao made us lose face this time. How can people still call Chen Haonan in school in the future? I don''t think it''s going to be that way!" I said my inner thoughts.


    "Cao, why is he so awesome? He doesn''t want to let it go. I still feel a loss. I''ll go home and ask for money and let''s find someone to beat him!" Yuan Yuan obviously hasn''t suffered such a big loss and looks angry.


    "Take a break! Can you find two girls with that money? Just the four brothers, buy two kitchen knives tomorrow and stab him when they come to trouble us!" Liu Ruijian never agreed to spend money to find outsiders to solve the matter.


    "You''re right. I''m afraid he''ll be a bird! Fuck me. I throw shit at his house every day!" Lei Lei''s idea has always been shocking.


    "Ha ha! Let Yuanyuan dig his sewer every day." Liu Rui said with a laugh.


    "Ha ha, I agree with this method!"


    We laughed and the atmosphere eased. When the elder brother came in from the door, he said slowly, "all washed up, let''s go to dinner. Today we''ll take you to the skin. Let''s go."


    "Brother, forget it. We''re sorry to spend your money!" Liu Rui reserved for a moment and refused very falsely.


    "If you do this again, I''ll beat you up!" brother long kicked Liu Rui and said with a smile and scold.


    A group of people followed brother long behind him and walked out of the mahjong hall. Brother long came to a broken Xiali, which can''t be broken any more. He walked very smartly to the cab. We tried our best and crowded into the car.


    "Brother long, it''s time to change your old car!" I said casually while sitting in the car.


    "Grass, I have to have money to change!" Longge shouted.


    "You spent all your money on B, you don''t have no money..." Meng Liang glanced and said.


    "When is it your little boy''s turn to educate me!" brother long turned his head and shouted on Meng Liang''s head.


    Meng Liang was honest at once. He covered his head and dared not speak.


    About twenty minutes later, we came to a hotel.


    Several of us walked into the hotel, came to the private room on the second floor, sat down one after another, and put the dishes on the table one after another.


    "Ha ha, I''ll drink with my stomach open today. I''ll cover all the expenses!" brother long raised his glass and said boldly.


    We were all very happy and stood up one after another.


    "Brother long, don''t talk about it. There are places where you can use it. Just talk. Who is afraid of things, who is the grandson!" I said, raised my glass and drank it in one gulp.


    "Yes! You won''t be able to do your own work on the widow''s side in the future. I''ll help you!" Liu Rui shouted with great taste.


    "Roll the calf!" brother long smiled and scolded.


    "Brother long, here''s to you!" Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan also raised their glasses and shouted at brother long.


    "Sit down, don''t be so restrained, you little children. What can I use you? Let''s just drink and eat. Don''t talk nonsense. Come and drink!" brother long looked at us with a smile and said slowly.


    "Stupid Yuanyuan, you can''t leave some for me. It''s like you haven''t eaten." at this time, Liu Rui shouted at Yuanyuan very reluctantly.


    To tell you the truth, Yuanyuan''s food really surprised me. He knew that he had come for dinner. He didn''t know that he thought the goods had escaped from famine.


    "You don''t know. I went on a hunger strike at home, or my father wouldn''t let me out." Yuan Yuan said as he gnawed at the pig''s paw.


    "Grass, the thought of the rich second generation is enough for me to enter in my life. I can''t eat a fucking meal every day. You''re still in the mood to go on a hunger strike." Liu Rui said after hearing Yuanyuan''s words, taking a sip of wine with a little melancholy.


    "I have to eat more and go back to avenge him." Yuan Yuan found an inspirational reason for himself to continue eating.


    "Ha ha, take your time to eat. There''s not enough." brother long, who was drinking on the side, said with a smile.


    "Brother long is powerful."


    "Brother long is domineering."


    Several of us immediately followed and flattered.


    After eating for more than an hour, we drank almost the same wine. We all leaned back on the chair with a cigarette in our mouth. Yuanyuan and Liu Rui have been unable to speak. Meng Liang and I are better. Brother long doesn''t eat much and has been drinking himself, but brother Long''s drinking capacity has always been very good. Let''s say, I haven''t seen him drink too much.


    "Brother long, why do I always think you are a man with a story?" Liu Rui was full and ready to soak brother long again.


    "Little rabbit, don''t talk to me."


    "Look at you, as soon as I speak, you''ll be anxious. Can you get along?" Liu Rui was a little unhappy.


    "Brother long, I also feel that you are not ordinary people." at this time, I also said.


    "How can you feel it?" brother long lit another cigarette and looked at me with a smile.


    "You are so old that you don''t even have a daughter-in-law and children, but I don''t think you look like someone who can''t find a daughter-in-law, so I think you have a story."


    "Ha ha." brother long smiled and said nothing.


    "Is that your default?" I asked as soon as I saw a play.


    "Brilliant." after that, brother long picked up his coat and went out, leaving us a figure. This figure feels very cool in my eyes.


    "Really?" Liu Rui shouted to brother long.


    "I''m leaving now?" I saw brother long go out and quickly stood up and shouted.


    "There''s a new little widow next door. I have to go and comfort... You go on eating..."


    "Meng Liang, do you think he''s bragging about B?" Liu Rui asked Meng Fei after brother long left.


    "Who knows? Besides, what does he have to do with you? Why do you always care about this?"


    "Vulgar, if he is really a big boss or something, I will follow him in the future, it will not be far from prosperity." Liu Rui said seriously.


    "If he is a big boss, he has to kill you," I said with a smile.


    "Yes, I''m always hurting him. I''d better know if I didn''t hurt him. I don''t know if brother long checked out. I don''t have money without checking out." Liu Rui said with a little melancholy.


    "Ha ha, the big boss doesn''t want your money. Don''t worry." Meng Liang patted Liu Rui.


    We stayed in the hotel for a while, looked at it, and it was almost more than nine o''clock. The evening self-study was almost finished, so we went to school.


    It was almost ten o''clock when I returned to school, and there were more than ten minutes before our school''s self-study next night. Looking at the brightly lit teaching building, maybe I''m really not suitable for learning this road. At least now I think so. There are a thousand kinds of people and a thousand kinds of lives in the world, so I don''t think everyone will get the life they want through learning. Some people are suitable for learning and some people are not suitable for learning. A person''s future depends on his own motivation and ability. People with ability don''t need to learn. Even if people without ability learn, they will not succeed.


    "Go back to your bedroom first. I''ll buy a box of cigarettes." I was addicted to smoking and found that I didn''t have any cigarettes in my hand.


    "Going to the supermarket to tease the little girl again?" Liu Rui looked at me and said.


    "Roll the calf..."


    "People today! I''m so happy today..." I went to the supermarket and hummed a tune all the way. I was in a very happy mood.


    On the other hand, it''s time to finish class in the teaching building, and the students have left the teaching building one after another.


    Tian Hao also formed a good formation, and seven or eight people came to the bedroom building with guys.


    "Shit, today I have to catch the boy who scratched me and fight to death." Tian Hao scolded.


    "No, I''m scratched by my brave brother. I''m full of flowers. I don''t know if I''ll leave a scar in the future?" potato thought he was good at talking.


    "Go, stay away from me. Can I get scratched without you? It''s disturbing to see you." potato said very irritably.


    "Brother Hao, how can I see that the boy in front looks familiar?" potato stretched out his finger and pointed to me, who was flirting with the salesperson.


    "Cao, he''s the one who did it at noon. Go! Fuck him!" Tian Hao recognized me, shouted loudly, and then came to me with someone.


    "Very happy?" just as I was about to make further contact with the salesperson, a group of people suddenly appeared next to me. These people were holding wooden sticks. The leader was Tian Hao, followed by potatoes. The rest were raw faces, which I didn''t know.


    When I saw these people, I immediately understood. Come on, this is to block me.


    "Hehe, why? I didn''t let me fight enough at noon?" knowing their intention, I didn''t speak politely. The war must be fought. At this time, it''s useless to be soft. Why don''t you scold him and vent your anger.


    "At this fucking time, you dare to install B, don''t you?" said the potato with a smile.


    "Draft it? Why do I look down on you so much and hide behind others all day and yell at us? Like a dog!" my tone was very strong, and every sentence sounded good.


    "Do I draw up? At this time, my mouth is so fucking cheap!" potato''s face changed immediately when he heard me.


    "Fuck you!" I went up and punched them directly in the face of potatoes.


    "Fuck him!" Tian Hao came to me with a stick.


    Peng! Peng


    When Tian Hao shouted, a group of people rushed to me, and their fists and sticks fell on me like raindrops.


    I clenched my teeth and stepped back, looking for Tian Hao''s position.


    "I fuck you!"


    When Tian Hao waved to me with a stick, I pulled away the people around me, directly went up and grabbed Tian Hao''s hair, threw him to the ground, then rode on his neck and punched him on the head.


    "I fuck you, you let go of me!" Tian Hao was pressed on the ground by me and kept howling.


    "If I don''t care, you don''t know I''m your father. You''re not a cow B. don''t you want to find fault with me? Come on! Draft it!" my heart at this time is to seize the leader. As long as I convince him, others can be afraid.


    "Get the fuck out of him!" said the potato, hitting me on the head with a stick.


    With a buzzing sound, my head was confused. I shook my head hard and continued to grasp Tian Hao''s hair, punch after punch.


    After more than ten punches, I''m very tired. As shown in the TV series, I fight for hundreds of rounds. It''s pure gossip. No matter how strong you are, you wave 20 punches hard. Do you think you''re empty? Of course, people with professional training are not like this, such as some professional athletes or Sanda.


    "Don''t fucking fight! The teacher is coming!" I heard it faintly. I don''t know who shouted.


    As soon as I finished there, I felt relaxed all over. They must have stopped. Tian Hao and I fell to the ground. I didn''t care whether the teacher came or not. You said to fight and you said to stop. I have to convince one today.


    I then hit Tian Hao''s head on the ground again and again.


    "Pull them apart quickly! Grass, the teacher is coming!" potato looked at Tian Hao with blood on his face and said anxiously.


    Several people pulled me apart together. I was paralyzed and sat on the ground. I felt the pain everywhere, the kind of pain that tore my heart and lungs.


    "Draft, do you take... Take?" I gasped and scolded intermittently.


    Tian Hao didn''t speak. He lay on the ground for a while and covered his face with a cry of pain.


    "OK! You fucking wait, you fucking be careful, we''re not finished!" potato still refused at this time.


    "Fuck you, I''m right here. I''m the only one to receive you at any time!" I said and was about to get up. It really hurt so much that I decided not to get up.


    "You fucking wait for me!" Tudou asked several people to carry Tian Hao and disappear into the street.


    I looked at their disappearing background, disdained to smile, took out a newly bought cigarette from my pocket, lit one, held it in my mouth and took a deep breath.


    "Deng Deng Deng Deng!" my Nokia shook wildly in my trouser pocket.


    "Hello, hello..." I called a few times, and Meng Liang''s voice came out.


    "Hey... Why did you go... Why haven''t you come back yet!" Meng Liang was worried in his voice.


    "There was an accident! I met Tian Hao and them!"


    "Fuck him, they blocked you. Where are you? I''ll go right away!" Meng Liang immediately understood what was going on when he heard that I met Tian Hao.


    "Now they''re all gone. I''m next to the school supermarket. Give me that suit when you come over."


    "OK, I''ll be there in a minute."


    After hanging up, I lay on the ground, smoked a cigarette and breathed the fresh air. The passing shopping students looked at me as if they were crazy, because I looked so embarrassed.


    After a while, about 20 minutes, I saw Meng Liang, Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan running over in a hurry.


    "Here it is!" I shouted.


    "Shit, you''re a dead hand under B!" Meng Liang saw that I was covered with blood and his eyes were red. Once he did this, he was going to die. There were not many people he cared about, just our brothers. We grew up together except yuan yuan. Since junior high school, we all have money to spend together. Meng Liang''s family conditions are not very good, So most of the time, we eat with me. Although we think it''s nothing for brothers to spend money together, Meng Liang cherishes such feelings very much.


    "It''s a fucking question. What do you think the leaves are like? It can''t be just like that. We must fix him!" Liu Rui said angrily.


    "Yes! Fuck him!" Yuan Yuan agreed very much and avenged Tian Hao.


    "OK, that''s it! Go back to school in the afternoon and let Liu Rui find fault!" I pointed to Liu Rui with an angry face.


    "Tomorrow I''ll buy ten bowls of instant noodles and throw them on him. I see how he can..."


    With the help of them, I walked back to my bedroom. Although I looked full of blood, it was actually skin trauma. It didn''t matter, so I didn''t go to the hospital. After a simple wash, I lay in bed and fell asleep.


    On the other end, Tian Hao was carried to the hospital by them. There was no injury on his body. The doctor simply bandaged him.


    "Brother Hao, blame me..." potato looked at Tian Hao, whose head was wrapped like zongzi, and blamed himself very much.


    "Fuck, it''s not over. I haven''t suffered such a loss yet..." Tian Hao took out his mobile phone, found a number with remarks for brother Tian and dialed it.


    "Who? Call the fuck in the middle of the night!" the other end of the phone should be still awake, and the voice scolded with some irritability.


    "I... Xiao Hao..."


    "Oh, what''s the matter?"


    "Brother Tian, I was beaten..." after brewing feelings, Tian Hao said to the phone with a wronged look.


    "Who called you?" asked the other end of the phone.


    "Several people in our school..." Tian Hao felt a little ashamed and said.


    "You''re still looking for me, little boy B of the school. Now you''re getting better and better... Tomorrow I''ll let binzi and them take some people to have a look..."


    "Thank you..." Tian Hao hung up the phone before he finished his words.


    "Wait for me if you draft it. I don''t understand you. I don''t have to mix in school..." Tian Hao put down the phone and said with dark eyes and gnashing teeth.


    Although there are many people across the street, they are generally ordinary students. Few of them are willing to play for Tian Hao. Although there are few people here, we have a fierce momentum. Therefore, the opposite side is in a mess after a while, running and hurting.


    The two people around Tian Hao didn''t do it at all. They never thought we would have such tenacious resistance.


    "It''s interesting!" a bald man touched his head, licked his lips, smiled and said to a tall and thin man beside him.


    "These students are very cruel, much more fierce than I was then!" the tall man also said with a smile.


    "Come on, let''s work. It''s hard to explain if we don''t go back..."

 Chapter 1451

    With that, the bald man took out a * from his arms and waved it according to the Yuan Yuan nearest to him. I saw with my own eyes that Yuan Yuan, who was still waving a stick, was cut behind by a knife. Fortunately, the man took out a knife without a blade. It won''t bleed on people, but it will leave a mark, just like a whip, And it hurts. Immediately following the people on the side, we began to fight, and Yuan Yuan directly kicked to the ground.


    And the tall and thin man also took out a handful of * as if he was crazy. Without saying a word, he came up and did it.


    "My grass mud horse!" I was crazy. I stood up, raised my stick and hit the bald man behind me.


    When Liu Rui saw Yuanyuan fall, he ran to Yuanyuan''s side like crazy. No matter how others kicked him, he motionless protected and hugged Yuanyuan. All those footprints were put on Liu Rui.


    "I''m a grass mud horse!" Meng Liang turned around. I swung a crazy stick down a man''s face. I heard a "click". The man was directly swung to the ground and couldn''t get up at all. Then Meng Liang ran to Liu Rui and pulled Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan.


    We immediately gathered together. The whole street was in a mess. Everyone rushed towards us. I kicked the man closest to me. He screamed "ah". I didn''t give him a chance to react. I rushed up like a mad dog and stepped on his face.


    The people on the opposite side surrounded us. We didn''t even have a chance to run. It wasn''t long before we were all knocked down on the ground. I felt very painful in every part of my body, and I couldn''t do anything. Meng Liang was in bad condition and lay on the ground panting, but the group still didn''t stop. The stick kept waving on us, so we had to face At least, this can protect your face from injury.


    "Don''t fucking hit me in the face. I''ll be disfigured later."


    Liu Rui doesn''t forget to remind others not to hit him in the face at this time. After all, my brother Rui will point to this face for dinner in the future.


    It''s good that Liu Rui didn''t shout when he came. As soon as the opposite side heard this sentence, they all kicked Liu Rui in the face.


    "OK, don''t fight, I''ll kill you later." the bald man looked at us and shouted at a group of people.


    "Do you accept the draft?" Tian Hao came over at this time and squatted in front of us with a smile.


    "I''m convinced by your mother!" Liu Rui spits on Tian Hao''s face. Rui is very angry now because others hit him in the face.


    "Don''t be ashamed of your face, and then fight until you take your clothes!" Tian Hao stood up and wiped his face with a very disgusting look.


    That group of people started punching and kicking us again. To tell the truth, I didn''t feel it later. I was numb. I couldn''t feel others beating me.


    After fighting for a while, the group finally stopped. Tian Hao squatted in front of Liu Rui and asked, "are you still dissatisfied?"


    "Do I take you, big blood force!" Liu Rui angrily scolded, but this time he didn''t even have the strength to spit. The unseemly look just now disappeared, because now he was really angry.


    "No, I have to ask you another way. You won''t be satisfied if you ask so." Tian Hao grabbed a stick with a sneer and walked to Yuanyuan.


    Tian Hao grabbed Yuanyuan''s hair and asked, "are you satisfied?"


    "Do I convince you?" Yuan Yuan said faintly with blood on his mouth.


    "It''s all men." Tian Hao smiled and hit Yuan Yuan''s head with a stick in the twinkling of an eye.


    "Ah!" Yuan Yuan screamed.


    "Disobedience, grass mud horse!" Tian Hao shouted with a ferocious face.


    "Do I convince you..." Yuan Yuan said stubbornly.


    After Yuanyuan scolded, Tian Hao took a stick and banged on Yuanyuan. "I don''t fucking believe you!" he scolded Tian Hao.


    "Can I draw up?" Meng Liang rolled on the ground for two times. He didn''t know the strength there. He got up at once, but he was soon held down by the group of people.


    "Shall I draw it up? Don''t fight!" I shouted painfully at the beaten yuan yuan.


    "I fucking ask you if you can''t accept it?" Tian Hao didn''t seem to hear our cry. He was still crazy and hit yuan yuan.


    "We took it, we took it, don''t fight..." Liu Rui began to cry and yelled loudly.


    Liu Rui cried when he looked at Yuan Yuan, who had been beaten and was about to go into a coma. To tell the truth, I have seen Liu Rui cry a few times over the years. A good man is indomitable and does not wipe his tears lightly. Liu Rui can shed ten drops of blood himself, but he will not leave a tear. But for his brother, Liu Rui cried, and the cold tears clearly slipped through his face, giving me a feeling of blood.


    Although Tian Hao beat Yuanyuan, our hearts are worse than Yuanyuan. We are willing to be beaten, not Yuanyuan. Because Yuanyuan is always the stupidest and loser among us. We are the ones who make trouble every time, and Yuanyuan has been responsible with me since childhood without complaint. Every time we go out, Yuanyuan spends the most money Every time we can''t eat at the end of the month, Yuan Yuan is simple and honest. He smiled and said, "I''ll go home and steal some."


    In this way, from junior high school to senior high school, Yuan Yuan didn''t know how much money he had stolen from home and how many beatings his father had suffered. He still followed us without complaint, carrying the wind and hiding the rain. This is a fucking brother. Everyone has brothers. Maybe our story is not magnificent in this world, but it''s my blessing that I can meet them. It''s a blessing that I can''t exchange my life for.


    I looked at Yuan Yuan''s face full of blood and remembered the first time I saw him.


    "Hello, my name is song yuan. I want to be friends with the you." Yuan Yuan stood with the a big schoolbag on his back and giggled at bedroom door.


    "Do you have money?" my eldest brother Cheng Yu asked angrily when he saw yuan yuan.


    "Yes." Yuan Yuan nodded foolishly.


    Then we became friends, and Yuanyuan became our meal card. At first, Yuanyuan invited us again. Later, Yuanyuan had no money, and brother Yu began to invite him again. In this way, he became an outsider and integrated into our group. Many years later, brother Yu still scolded Yuanyuan with a smile: "you scheming bitch, when you invited me to eat for half a month, I invited you to eat for two months, I don''t know who bullied whom?"


    Yuan Yuan smiled foolishly and didn''t speak.


    Thinking of these, my tears couldn''t stop flowing down at the beginning. Meng Liang is the strongest here. I saw his expression and I know he was also trying to hold back his tears.


    "Take it?" Tian Hao finally stopped when he heard Liu Rui''s words.


    "We took it..." Liu Rui wiped the tears on his face and said.


    "What about you two?" Tian Hao laughed and looked at Meng Liang and me.


    "We both took it..." I said weakly.


    "Louder, I can''t hear!" Tian Hao pulled his ears and shouted loudly.


    "We''ve taken it!" our three voices rang through the canteen, as if we wanted to shout out all our anger.


    "Ye... I... Nothing... We don''t accept it. You said men can only obey themselves!" at this time, Yuanyuan seemed to hear our cry and tried to smile and say to us.


    I looked at Yuan Yuan''s unsightly smile. In an instant, my whole heart was broken, and my tears began to flow down again. Even Meng Liang couldn''t help crying at this time.


    "Why, you don''t agree?" Tian Hao immediately stared at yuan yuan when he heard Yuan Yuan''s words.


    "No..."


    "He took it, he took it!" before Yuan Yuan said anything, Liu Rui hugged him and said.


    "Hey, hey, it''s easy to say when you take it! Tian Hao asked Meng Liang with a smile.


    Meng Liang looked at Tian Hao with red eyes and didn''t say a word.


    "I''m so scared when you look at me. It doesn''t matter if you don''t remember. I''m telling you again. Kneel down and admit your mistake. Even if it''s over, I said you''d pay for your words, little friend!" Tian Hao said while patting Meng Liang''s face very arrogantly.


    After hearing Tian Hao''s words, we didn''t move and were all looking at him.


    "Why, if you don''t want to kneel, you won''t accept it?" Tian Hao saw that we didn''t respond and picked up the stick and walked to Yuanyuan.


    "We kneel!" I roared when I saw Tian Hao walking towards Yuanyuan.


    "It''s almost the same. You''re more sensible." Tian Hao looked back at me with satisfaction.


    "Almost..." just when the three of us were ready to kneel down, the bald man suddenly said.


    "But brother bin..." Tian Hao looked up at the bald head and hesitated. He was about to speak.


    "I said yes!" the bald man called brother bin shouted loudly before Tian Hao finished talking.


    After the bald man shouted, he wiped his * carefully, and then followed another man out of the alley. Tian Hao saw the two men leave and hurriedly followed them. When he turned back, he didn''t forget to spit at us.


    "You don''t have to follow us when it''s done." brother Bin said impatiently when he saw Tian Hao coming.


    "Brother bin, I''ll treat you to dinner and help me so much..." Tian Hao didn''t see brother Bin''s impatience and still followed him.


    "Said you can go, don''t you understand?" at this time, the tall and thin man next to brother bin grabbed Tian Hao''s collar, stared and shouted angrily.


    After the man shouted, he let go of his hand and then walked forward, while Tian Hao stood in place. He didn''t know how to provoke the two people


    Seeing Tian Hao''s group leaving, Meng Liang quickly picked up Yuanyuan and walked to the road. Liu Rui and I followed.


    "Get to the hospital! Get to the hospital!" Liu Rui muttered at a loss.


    I took out my cell phone and hurriedly called 120. Everyone on the side looked at it, but none of them reached out and hid far away.


    "It''s all right, Yuanyuan. Hold on. We''ll be in the hospital soon!" I said this to Yuanyuan as I walked.


    "I''m fine, you don''t have to worry." Yuan Yuan replied hard.


    When we walked out of the school gate, Liu Rui ran to the intersection to stop the car, but I don''t know what happened today. I didn''t see a taxi.


    "Fuck you! Get a car!" Liu Rui shouted from the road.


    At this time, a car stopped beside us and ran down from the car. A man took yuan yuan from Meng Liang.


    I know this man. His name is Xu Feng. One year older than us, we used to be in junior high school. We often fought together in junior high school, and slowly we all knew each other. After entering high school, Xu Feng grew up and became the eldest of their age, but he rarely appeared in school after he was a senior three. I don''t know how he happened to meet him here today. It seems that Xu Feng is doing well now, even driving a car.


    "Get in the car quickly!" Xu Feng took Yuanyuan into the car and shouted at us.


    The three of us also quickly opened the door and got on the bus. Fortunately, the car was quite spacious and we could all sit down.


    Xu windmill drove fast, all kinds of retrograde, breaking the traffic lights, but he still kept urging him to hurry up.


    Looking at Xu Feng''s worried look, to tell the truth, I am very grateful to this man. If it weren''t for him, we wouldn''t know how to get to the hospital.


    "I have to kill Tian Hao, wait for me!" Meng Liang sat next to me, shaking with anger.


    "Yuanyuan, if you have nothing to do, hold on." Liu Rui kept following Yuanyuan.


    Xu Feng kept looking back at us, but he didn''t ask or tell us anything.


    When we entered the hospital, someone saw us. A nurse pushed a car. We put Yuanyuan on the car and Yuanyuan was pushed into the ward. Although we also have injuries, we are all skin injuries. It''s no big deal. The most serious injury is Yuanyuan.


    After the doctor came in, he began to do a series of tests for Yuanyuan.


    "Is my friend all right?" I saw the doctor stop and asked immediately.


    "It''s no big deal, but the brain was seriously hit, leading to coma. It should be concussion. It''s very common. The patient stays in the hospital for two to three days to see if there is intracranial hematoma. The rest are all skin injuries, which are no big problem. The doctor took off his mask and said.


    "When will he be able to do it?" I asked again.


    "You can wake up after a normal rest. It depends on the patient''s own situation."


    Hearing the doctor''s words, we breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Yuanyuan was all right. What can we do if something really happened.


    "Which of you is the patient''s family, come out and pay the expenses with me." after the doctor left, a beautiful little nurse came in with a big book.


    "I am, I''ll go!" when I heard this, I thought it was over. I didn''t bring much money to school. I must not be enough to pay for medicine.


    Meng Liang and Liu Rui came over at this time and handed me all the money in their hands. They also knew that the money in my hand must not be enough to pay the medical expenses.


    "We didn''t bring much when we came out in a hurry. If you can''t, just ask the hospital if you can owe it first." Liu Rui looked at me and said.


    "Well, I''ll have a look!" I nodded.


    "I''ll go with you!" Xu Feng, who has been playing with his mobile phone, stood up and said to me. It''s estimated that he also saw that we didn''t have enough money.


    I heard Xu Feng''s words and looked at him in surprise. Originally, people had helped us a lot by sending us to the hospital. Now they have to borrow our medical expenses.


    "Sister nurse, what''s your name?" as soon as we got out of the hospital, Xu Feng talked to the good-looking nurse with a smile.


    Later, the two people said that they walked in front with a smile. They seemed to forget me. I didn''t continue to listen to them and followed them all the time. Finally, the little nurse left Xu Feng a phone. It''s good to be handsome. I''m a sister wherever I go.


    When he came to the payment area, Xu Feng generously took out a card from his pocket, and then paid the medical expenses. It was useless for me.


    After paying the money, we went to the smoking area. Xu Feng took out a box of cigarettes, lit one by himself, handed me the cigarette box and asked, "Why are you mixed like this B now?"


    I took the cigarette, lit one myself, and then returned the cigarette case.


    "Ha ha... It''s normal for us to be beaten by a group of students..." I looked at the Chinese cigarette in my hand and said.


    "One of the two people who did it was Guo Bin and the other was Wang Xin..."


    "How do you know?" I looked at Xu Feng in surprise and said.


    "I saw them when I passed by. I know them. Do you need me to avenge you for Cheng Yu''s face?" Xu Fengfeng said with a light cloud and a smoke ring.


    "Forget it, we can solve this by ourselves, and I''ll pay you back in two days." I waved my hand and refused. I don''t want others to get involved in our affairs, and I don''t want to owe him this favor.


    "It''s up to you. Don''t worry about the money. Where did you get so much money?" Xu Feng flicked the ash and then said, "I have something else to do. Let''s go first. Call me if you have something."


    "OK..."


    After Xu Feng left, I also returned to the ward. As soon as I went in, I saw Liu Rui pressing Meng Liang on the bed.


    "Can you fucking calm down..." Liu Rui shouted to Meng Liang gnashing his teeth.


    "You fucking let go, I''ll kill him now, fuck!" Liu Rui''s small lattice couldn''t hold Meng Liang down at all. Meng Liang turned over and tried hard to break away from Liu Rui. He stood up and ran outside.


    I saw Meng Liang running out and hugged him. "You''re fucking crazy!" I shouted as I hugged Meng Liang.


    "You fucking let go! I''ll kill Tian Hao. When was Yuanyuan beaten like this!" Meng Liang shouted to me with red eyes.


    "Can you do things with a little brain? Now Tian Hao is in school. You go to his class to kill him? Do you kill him at school? Besides, can you kill him with so many people? You can''t even get to Tian Hao when you go, you know?" I shouted with Meng Liang in my arms.


    Meng Liang was straightened by my series of questions and no longer struggled. Seeing that Meng Liang didn''t struggle, I let him go.


    "Liangzi, calm down. We all want revenge, but there must be a way. Don''t you? If you kill him, you have to go to prison. Do you understand the law? You are legally blind!" Liu Rui advised Meng liang when he saw Meng Liang calm down.


    "What do you say?" Meng Liang sat down and rubbed his face with both hands, looking at us tired.


    "Looking for opportunities, you also saw today. One of the two people around Tian Hao is Guo Bin and the other is Wang Xin. Although I don''t know where they came from, they are certainly not ordinary people. If there are them, we want to avenge Tian Hao, and the outcome can only be the same as today! Tian Hao must know that we want to avenge him recently, so let''s go back to school and don''t worry about revenge , when Tian Hao''s vigilance is relaxed, we''ll find him and let him know what will happen to us! "I thought and analyzed.


    "When the hell do you have to wait? I can''t wait! I can steal it now and kill Tian Hao... Fuck......" Meng Liang didn''t seem to understand what I said and still held the idea of killing Tian Hao.


    "You''re a fucking fool, aren''t you? I said killing people pays for their lives. One day, you''ll be killed. Can you do it? Your second uncle drove you to be a public security bureau! You''re a fool, illiterate, legal illiterate and mentally retarded!" Liu Rui finally couldn''t help but scold after listening to Meng Liang''s words.


    "Neither can this nor that. What do you say? You''re a fucking fool, illiterate, and what''s the other thing!" Meng Liang was also anxious and stood up to scold Liu Rui.


    "No noise in the hospital. Keep your voice down. Patients need to rest! Scold out!" a nurse came in and said to us with a frown.


    "Well, I''m sorry. Now let''s pay attention." I quickly said with a smile.


    The nurse looked at us and walked out of the ward without saying anything. After the nurse left, Liu Rui looked at Meng Liang and said, "it''s all strange. We have to shout in the ward!"


    "You fucking say I''m stupid. If I don''t kill Tian Hao, I''ll kill you first. Do you believe it?" Meng Liang pointed to Liu Rui and scolded in a low voice.


    "Come on, come on." Liu Rui shook his body and said to Meng Liang in a very bad way. When he saw Liu Rui, to tell the truth, I wanted to beat him.


    Meng Liang broke his fingers and went to Liu Rui. As he walked, he said, "I''ll satisfy you if you want to die so much!"


    "Come on, don''t fucking make trouble. That''s what I said! Let''s talk about it when we go back to school tomorrow!" I was already in a very bad mood. The two people were more and more amused, and I shouted angrily.


    Meng Liang saw that I was angry and didn''t tease Liu Rui anymore, while Liu Rui still looked like he didn''t beat. Where did he provoke Meng liang. Meng Liang simply didn''t even look at Liu Rui. Liu Rui didn''t feel interesting when he was there for a while, so he was honest. The whole ward was quiet all at once.


    I looked at it and it was getting late. I said, "if you two are sleepy, go to sleep first. I''ll watch first. When I''m sleepy, I''ll wake you up. Let''s take turns watching yuan yuan."


    When they heard what I said, they found a place to sleep in the hospital bed


    "Water... Water..." when I was lying on Yuanyuan''s bed and was about to fall asleep, Yuanyuan suddenly woke up and shouted faintly.


    Hearing Yuanyuan''s voice, I was almost asleep. I suddenly became refreshed and hurriedly took the mineral water. I had to feed Yuanyuan to drink, but Yuanyuan didn''t seem as bad as I thought. He took the water and sat up,

 Chapter 1452

    "Leaf, how long have I slept?" Yuan Yuan said to me with a smile after drinking the water. He looked in a good mental state.


    "Not long, just four or five hours. How are you feeling now?" I looked at Yuanyuan and asked painfully.


    "Nothing, just a little dizzy and disgusting." although I finished drinking the water, I felt Yuanyuan''s lips were still so pale.


    "The doctor said you''re all right. Have a good rest. This injury of a big man is nothing!" I was relieved to hear Yuanyuan say it''s all right.


    "Does the school know we fought? Don''t tell my family, or my father has to let me stop." Yuanyuan suddenly asked me worried.


    "Don''t worry, my family and school don''t know yet. We say you have a car accident."


    "That''s good, let you worry again." Yuan Yuan looked at Meng Liang and Liu Rui who had fallen asleep and said shyly.


    "What''s this called? It makes us implicate you. If it weren''t for us, you''d be good enough to be your rich second generation." to tell the truth, we won''t be like this.


    "Yuanyuan, are you hungry?" I suddenly remembered that Yuanyuan didn''t eat much at night and was injured. He must be hungry at this time.


    "Gulu Gulu..." Yuanyuan was about to say he was not hungry, but his stomach cried out. Yuanyuan smiled awkwardly.


    "You wait, I''ll buy you food!" then I went outside the ward.


    "No, where are you going to buy it so late? It''s closed!" Yuan Yuan shouted, looking at my back.


    When I got out of the hospital, I stood in the street. In addition to the dark street lights, the shops had been closed. There were only some 24-hour pharmacies, hotels and so on. There was not even a 24-hour supermarket nearby.


    I had no choice but to stop a taxi. After getting on the bus, I asked the driver, "master, do you know where there is a restaurant or supermarket nearby? It''s best to buy food."


    "It''s almost two o''clock. Generally, it''s closed. It''s estimated that there can be doors on the street at night." the driver spoke with a strong Shaanxi accent.


    "OK, let''s go to the sleepless street!" I promised happily, because I wanted to buy Yuanyuan some hot food. It''s not good to let him eat instant noodles as soon as I woke up.


    "Here we are, little brother!" there were few cars on the street in the middle of the night, so the driver drove very fast and soon got to the sleepless street.


    Never night street is the gathering place of our city''s bar disco. It is not open during the day, but only at night. It was the first time I came to this place. Looking at a street full of colorful signs, I tried to find restaurants and other shops. Finally, in an insignificant corner, I found a restaurant called "* fast food".


    "It''s not a bad thing. Even fast food restaurants have such a boastful name." I smiled and walked into the hotel.


    "Hello?" I shouted, looking at the empty hotel.


    "What to eat, little brother?" at this time, a thin boy waited for a brooding chicken hairstyle to come out from under the counter and looked a few years older than me.


    "Why is the cat here? I haven''t seen you yet. Do you have fast food?" I looked at the waiter in front of me and said.


    "Hey, hey, take a break in the cat when you''re tired. How many copies do you want?" the boy smiled and said.


    "It''s so expensive!" I was surprised to hear the price of fast food.


    "You get what you pay for. Our fast food is made by chefs eliminated from five-star hotels. Make sure you eat one and want to eat the second. Besides, you can buy fast food here at this time. Things are rare and expensive, so it''s normal to be expensive." hearing me say expensive, the boy immediately inked with me.


    "You can pull it. Return the five-star chef. The five-star chef is making fast food!"


    "That''s not right. I can still cheat you. The chef is asleep, or I have to show you his chef qualification certificate. Besides, you have money to run around the street all night, and you still need this money. If you''re too expensive, you can also give us half a membership card, 20% off!" the boy talks endlessly, which makes me feel a little like Liu Rui.


    "Do you get a membership card for a fast food? When you wash your hair or what?" I was amused by the boys at once.


    "Keep pace with the times. If you want to wash your hair, I can wash it for you. I studied it for several years when I was a child, but later my mother didn''t let me learn it. She said it was useless to learn it. And now the shampoo room, I''ll tell you..."


    "Stop! I''ll ask you if this fast food can be cheaper!" looking at the boy who was talking about white foam, I quickly interrupted him. This guy is an upgraded version of Liu Rui.


    "Can you say something?" the boy thought for a minute after listening to me, and I didn''t seem to have finished thinking. I hurried a little anxiously.


    "Mmm... It''s one in nineteen. It can''t be lower. It''s made by the five-star chef!" the boy thought for two minutes before he said this sentence.


    "My grass, you saved me a dollar after thinking for so long!" I collapsed in an instant.


    "Usually I don''t save a penny. Today I''m very kind, you know?"


    "Your kindness is worth a dollar? I didn''t bring so much money when I went out. Can you install three copies for me at fifty?" I want to strangle the wonderful waiter now.


    "No! It''s made by the five-star chef. It can''t be sold to you so cheaply!" the boy refused.


    "Forget it." then I went outside, because I really didn''t have so much money in my hand. I couldn''t help it if I didn''t sell it.


    "Wait a minute..." the boy shouted again.


    "Why?" I stopped and asked.


    "You really have no money?" the boy looked at me with small eyes.


    "Really not. Why did I lie to you?"


    "Then let me touch it." the boy thought and felt his hand in my trouser pocket.


    "Go away, what are you doing touching me in the middle of the night? Let others see and think what''s the matter with us!" I beat out the boy''s hand that was almost in my trouser pocket.


    "All right, fifty-three. I''ll sell them to you. The chef has to scold me when he wakes up." he took out three fast food from the back and handed them to me.


    I took the fast food, handed the boy the money, looked at the 50 yuan in my hand, and the boy said, "hurry up, don''t let me go back later."


    The boy looked distressed, as if I took away his daughter-in-law. He still felt distressed. It should be me. He bought three broken fast food for 50 yuan.


    "By the way, who is the five-star chef you mentioned?" I asked curiously when I was about to go out.


    "My father..."


    "What a wonderful man!" I said to myself as I laughed.


    After buying fast food, I was ready to find a car to go back to the hospital, but I didn''t see a taxi for a long time, so I was ready to walk ahead. Just as I was carrying fast food to the exit of sleepless street, a group of people passed me quickly on a motorcycle. They rode fast and passed me almost instantly.


    "Don''t die, so many people ride so fast!" I looked at their backs and said.


    As like as two peas, I walked a long way to the front, and at that time I found a crowd of people in front of them, and there were several motorcycle on the side. I also gathered together. When I went there, it turned out that it was the group who had just passed me, and I knew Xu Feng at the beginning.


    I saw at a glance that it was both of them. Because everyone else was wearing helmets, they took them off and took them in their hands. These people look really cool. They are the same black windbreaker and the same black motorcycle. They are very imposing. There was a man around them. The man was wearing a suit and lost one of his shoes. He should have lost it. The man was very embarrassed and lay on the ground with his head in his arms.


    "Why the fuck don''t you keep running?" Xu Feng put his foot on the man and scolded coldly.


    The man smiled when he heard Xu Feng''s words, and then scolded loudly: "* son, grass mud horse, you''ll regret it!"


    Xu Feng''s group of people shouted and rushed up. They had a knife in their hand, just like cutting watermelon. They slapped on the man. At first, the man called, but later he didn''t call, and I don''t know whether he was dead or what.


    I couldn''t help shivering when I looked at Xu Feng''s cruel expression. I really didn''t expect that they could be so cruel. They just rushed to kill the man. Now they are not ordinary bastards. Their behavior is no longer a simple fight, which is obviously running to kill.


    Just as I watched them chop people, another group of people rushed out of the street from night, and everyone held a machete in their hands.


    "Finally!" Xu Feng suddenly smiled at the corners of his mouth, and there was the man''s blood on his face, which looked so strange.


    Xu Feng licked the blood from the corners of his mouth, cried out, and then rushed to the man with a machete. Xu Feng was really fierce. One man cut three or four in a row, and then the others joined the battle with others!


    Looking at the increasingly fierce battle, I was deeply shocked. Seriously, I saw that this group of people were not fighting, but Gang fighting!


    Looking at the chaotic scene, I was stunned. To be honest, it was the first time I saw such a violent fight. The blood stained the whole ground, and there were roars and curses everywhere. Xu Feng is like the God of death. No matter where he goes, he falls on the opposite side. His face is expressionless and fresh blood splashes on his face. To tell the truth, in my eyes, this group of people is too terrible. The fights in our school are too childish for them.


    Soon, the sound of police car sirens came to mind in the street. Lengluo and his colleagues stopped and put away their machetes. Then Xu Feng took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it smartly. He took his group of people on the motorcycle and went away with a loud roar. They were in no hurry during the whole journey, It can be seen that this is not the first time they have done such a thing.


    "The police are coming, these people are so fucking cruel!" at this time, a familiar voice sounded beside me, that is, the waiter I met in the fast food restaurant just now. The boy''s head rested behind his hands and swaggered into the sleepless street.


    "Wait a minute!" I hurried after him.


    "Eh, why are you? I regret returning the fast food to me." the boy saw me and I * started fast food immediately.


    "No, don''t rob it first. I want to ask you something."


    "What''s the matter?" the boy looked at me suspiciously.


    "Do you know the group that fought just now?" I asked.


    "The guy on the motorcycle?"


    "Yes, they are."


    "I don''t know them, but I know they are called the Knights. They are a new group of people from SZ city. At first, they seem to be looking for someone, but they can''t find it. Then, the old forces in SZ city don''t know why they have conflicts with them. Recently, many gangs have been destroyed by them. These people are very good at doing things and ruthless. Why do you ask them, Did one of them sleep your daughter-in-law? I can understand such a thing if it''s all right. Bear the wind and calm for a while, don''t be impulsive, boy! "The boy patted me on the shoulder with a look of sympathy for me.


    "Fuck you, your daughter-in-law let people sleep!" I scolded the boy and ran to the street.


    "Oh, you''re such a person. I''m comforting you. You scold me. It''s really a dog biting LV Dongbin. You don''t know good people. Return the fast food to me quickly. Don''t run away. Come back... Don''t be impulsive! I don''t want fast food. You can''t provoke those people!" I ran out a long way, and the boy was still shouting at me.


    I quickly stopped a taxi. I don''t want to say more to this wonderful person. This person is even more wonderful than Liu Rui.


    After returning to the hospital, Yuan Yuan immediately sat up when he saw me and said, "I thought something had happened to you. You''ve been there for so long!"


    "No, it''s all closed. I haven''t found it after looking for a long time." I didn''t tell Xu Feng about their fight.


    "Here you are. I don''t know whether it''s delicious or not. It may be cold." I handed the fast food to Yuanyuan.


    "It''s all right. I can eat it when it''s cold." Yuan Yuan took the fast food and said with a silly smile.


    "Get up, don''t sleep!" I patted Liu Rui and Meng Liang who were sleeping.


    "What the hell!" Liu Rui excites the spirit to see at once.


    "Fuck, you scared the hell out of me!" Liu Rui suddenly stood up and really gave me a fright.


    "You gave me a fright. I was dreaming of picking up money when I was suddenly disturbed by you. Oh, Yuanyuan, you''re awake!" Liu Rui wiped his saliva and said.


    "I woke up long ago. I''m all right now!" Yuan Yuan said while eating.


    "It''s OK, it''s OK." Liu Rui looked at Yuanyuan and smiled.


    "Here, have some food." I handed Liu Rui a box of fast food.


    "It''s almost the same. How do you know I''m hungry? For the sake of the lunch box, I''ll forgive you for disturbing my dream!" Liu Rui laughed even more when he saw the lunch box.


    "Leaf, you wake up. There are steamed stuffed buns and fried dough sticks. Eat some." Meng Liang said to me when he saw me wake up.


    I picked up the steamed stuffed bun and began to eat it. I was really hungry. After eating the steamed stuffed bun, I ate another fried dough stick.


    At this time, Meng Liang also woke up. Looking at Yuanyuan eating, he patted Yuanyuan: "you''re fucking awake. I thought you couldn''t wake up!"


    "Hey, hey, I woke up long ago!"


    "Let me give you some food!" I said and handed the lunch box to Meng Liang.


    Meng Liang took the lunch box and looked at me and said, "why three boxes? Didn''t you buy it for yourself?"


    "I''m not hungry, so I didn''t buy it for myself," I said with a smile.


    "I''m not very hungry, so I''ll give you something to eat." Meng Liang brought me the lunch box.


    "I fucking said I''m not hungry and don''t want to eat. Why are you grinding like an old woman?" I stuffed the lunch box back again.


    Meng Liang took the lunch box, didn''t talk, opened it and ate.


    When they finished the lunch box, we sat next to Yuanyuan''s hospital bed and went to bed. It was too late. They were better. After all, they had just slept. I was sleepy. Soon I fell asleep.


    I slept directly until more than 9 a.m. the next day. When I woke up, I saw these three people playing against the landlord. Liu Rui had the most change in front of him. I didn''t win less.


    "How are you playing?" I asked as I walked to them with fried dough sticks in my mouth.


    "I feel like my head is hurt. I obviously can''t keep up with my poker IQ. I lost my kung fu." Yuan scratched his head and said with a smile.


    "It''s like you can win at ordinary times." Liu Rui told the truth very directly, because yuan yuan basically didn''t win at poker with us.


    "Let Liu Rui win?" I took a bottle of mineral water from the table and gulped.


    "Ah, Liang Zi and I lost, and he won alone."


    "He didn''t steal you, Xiao Wang this time?" I asked with a smile.


    "Ye Han, where are you talking about? Am I that kind of person?" Liu Rui was unhappy when he heard my words.


    "Don''t worry, Liang Zi and I have been watching him. He doesn''t touch his cell phone!" Yuan Yuan stared at Liu Rui very carefully.


    After hearing Yuanyuan''s words, I didn''t continue to say anything. I lay down by the bed and watched the excitement.


    "Grass, you fucking lost again!" Yuan Yuan said unhappily when he dropped the poker.


    "Leaf, you play for a while. I have to lie down and reason. Today''s IQ obviously can''t keep up." after that, Yuanyuan lay down tired.


    After receiving Yuanyuan''s card, I began to fight the landlord with them. This game lasted more than ten o''clock.


    "Two, two, one, no, no, I can go!" I held the last card in my hand and looked at them with a smile and asked.


    "This card is wrong today!" Liu Rui looked at me and said.


    "What''s wrong again?"


    "Why do you have everything in your hand!" Liu Rui said with a sad face, because I not only won the yuan I lost, but also made a lot of money.


    "Don''t talk to me about useless things. Do you want to give me a happy word!" I said impatiently.


    "No, I don''t want you to come out!" Liu Rui waved his hand and said helplessly.


    "Ha ha, a four, take the money!" I quickly grabbed the money from Meng Liang and Liu Rui.


    "No, you don''t have anything in your hand?" Liu Rui grabbed the card in Meng Liang''s hand and said.


    "My grass, don''t you have four eights? Why don''t you come out? Do you two play partner cards?" Liu Rui asked loudly from the poker.


    "Fart, there''s only one card left in his hand. I know what''s left. Don''t you lose more if you blow it up?" Meng Liang said boldly.


    "Oh, my God, my teammates like pigs are talking about you..." Liu Rui looked at the four eight on the bed and felt like crying without tears.


    Yuan Yuan and I looked at these two people and laughed. It was so easy to win the money.


    Several of us took a leave from our head teacher and stayed in the ward all day. We played poker all day. Finally, I won more and Liu Rui lost miserably.


    We''ll be ready to go back to school in the evening, because there''s basically nothing to do now, that is, we still can''t keep up with the IQ of playing poker, and the false estimates from the school can''t give us, so we have to go back. At first, we were going to let Yuanyuan rest in the hospital for a few more days, because Xu Feng was asking us for a week''s room fee, but Yuanyuan said he didn''t like to stay here and had to go back to school with me. Later, we couldn''t help it, so we had to come back.


    When I got back to school, it was the evening self-study time, because all the students knew that the four of us had fought with more than 20 Tian Hao. When the students in our class saw us coming back, they clapped their hands. I was a little embarrassed and became a hero after being beaten.


    "No, no, thank you for giving me applause. I will continue to work hard!" Liu Rui walked onto the podium with a shameless look, waved his hands and said, as if he had won the Nobel Prize.


    "Get off!" our old class saw Liu Rui''s black line on his face and kicked him down.


    Seeing Liu Rui''s appearance, all the students in our class laughed, and Liu Rui continued to live in peace.


    "Song Yuan, are you all right?" the old class also knew what had happened and asked a little worried about yuan yuan.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." Yuanyuan smiled.


    "It''s all right. You all go back to self-study. Don''t applaud. It''s like a concert."


    Liu Rui didn''t seem to hear what the old class said. When we all returned to our seats, he still stood there with a smile, closed his eyes and shook his head.


    "No, can you roll the calf for me?" the old class gave Liu Rui a head.


    I woke up and ran back to my seat. When I got back to my seat, I took out all my textbooks and lay on the table for a good rest. I''m tired these days.


    The other end.


    "Brother Hao, I heard that ye Han and they are back!" Tudou hurried to Tian Hao''s class as soon as he got the news of our return.


    "He came back very quickly." Tian Hao now feels that the whole person is in high spirits. After our affairs, he immediately established his position in our sophomore year of senior high school. Everyone has seen his means. His effect of setting an example to others is still very good. At least, he has achieved the effect Tian Hao wants.


    "Then do we need to teach them a lesson?" Tudou smiled. After what we did, he now worshipped his boss. It was like a surging river, and the appearance of dog legs became more and more skilled.

 Chapter 1453

    "No, the school already knows about our fight, and now it''s more strict. I convinced them last time, so I don''t have to pay attention to them for the time being." Tian Hao replied absently while looking at the island cartoon.


    "Also, now they don''t dare to kiss you with brother Hao..." Tudou thought it was a good time to flatter him.


    After returning to school, everything calmed down. We had normal classes every day. It seemed that Tian Hao''s affair didn''t have much impact on us. But we know that this is the silence before the storm. The school looks strict. Now there are teachers walking back and forth every day, and the security guards in the school will come out to have a look, so we won''t choose to do it to Tian Hao at this time. This is the most harmonious period in our school. No fighting happened at that age.


    In addition to being calm, I go back to my bedroom to sleep in class every day, and Meng Liang is quiet during this period of time. He is not quarrelling to find Tian Hao for revenge. Yuan Yuan and Liu Rui still continue their happy life. They don''t do anything for a day, eat and sleep.


    But all the peace will be broken after all. A week later, something changed our life


    "Go to dinner, wake up." Meng Liang shook my arm and said.


    I looked up and saw Meng Liang, Liu Ruiyuan and Yuan all around me. Now class is over, and the students in the class are almost leaving.


    We came to the canteen, ordered a meal, and then found a quiet place to eat.


    Eating and eating, I suddenly saw Tian Hao coming to us with several people, almost seven or eight, one holding a lunch box in his hand, sitting opposite us as if he didn''t see us.


    "It''s really a narrow road for friends!" Meng Liang said deliberately in a loud voice after seeing Tian Hao and them.


    "It''s not so bad. I met such disgusting things. I''m not in the mood to eat." my brother Rui''s mouth is still vicious.


    "Brother Hao, those people are obviously scolding us. Last time they were beaten enough?" a sneaky boy whispered to Tian Hao.


    "I''m not fucking stupid, I can tell by myself." Tian Hao scolded very reluctantly, but now he doesn''t have Guo Bin and Wang Xin around him, so he doesn''t want to have a conflict with us now. After all, he''s seen the way we fight.


    "Does brother Hao use the color he gave them?" Yang Yong asked at this time.


    "Forget it, don''t make trouble here again. Don''t you see several teachers." Tian Hao glanced at several teachers eating on the other side of the canteen.


    "Teacher, why can''t they just scold?" at this time, the sneaky boy said again.


    "If you don''t like to listen, you can go up and beat them. Don''t grind your haw here." Tian Hao continued to eat and said very impatiently.


    After hearing Tian Hao''s words, the boy immediately lost his temper and continued to eat obediently. When we saw that Tian Hao had nothing to do, we continued to eat and didn''t continue to talk.


    Because we arrived first, when we finished, Tian Hao and they hadn''t finished yet. When we walked outside the canteen and passed Tian Hao and them, I don''t know who tripped yuan yuan, so I didn''t stumble yuan yuan.


    "Draft, what do you mean?" Yuan Yuan slowly scolded, pointing to the thief eyed boy.


    "Drafting? You blame me for being blind?" the boy scolded reluctantly.


    "Call your mother!" Liu Rui scolded loudly. After scolding, Liu Rui took out a leftover bone from his lunch box and threw it on the boy''s head.


    "Why, didn''t you fight enough last time!" Tian Hao, who was sitting aside, finally stood up.


    Tian Hao''s words successfully ignited our anger. I saw that Meng Liang had clenched his fists and could rush to dry Tian Hao at any time. However, just as we were ready to do it, a voice came: "what are you doing!"


    We looked back and saw that several teachers were coming towards us. After all, so many people on both sides were standing in the canteen. It was very conspicuous. Fools could see that there was something in it.


    "What are you doing, you guys?" a male teacher asked again when he saw that we were silent.


    "Teacher, we are all right. Several good friends meet and have a word." Tian Hao replied with a smile at this time.


    "Really?" the male teacher looked at us after listening to Tian Hao.


    "Yes, yes, just nagging." I quickly replied with a smile.


    "Stop every day. Now the school is strict. Don''t make trouble for yourself. You know?" the male teacher knew that we were definitely not so simple as nagging, but there was nothing he could do about us. After all, we didn''t really fight.


    "Know the teacher, we don''t get into trouble." Tian Hao still said with a smile.


    "That''s OK, be honest!" the male teacher said and turned back to dinner. When he returned to his seat, he didn''t forget to look at us.


    After the teacher left, we also knew that the fight could not be fought. After all, fighting under the teacher''s nose was looking for death. I raised a middle finger at Tian Hao and left the canteen with Meng Liang. Tian Hao saw that we were gone and didn''t catch up. He sat down and continued to eat.


    "These people are really arrogant now!" Tudou said to Tian Hao after sitting down.


    "It won''t be arrogant for a few days. Sooner or later, I''ll beat them. They don''t even dare to go to school." Tian Hao was in a very bad mood and said with a dark eye.


    After hearing this, Tudou smiled and continued to eat without talking.


    When we got out of the canteen, we went straight to the class.


    "Can we do it recently?" Meng Liang asked me as he walked.


    "I have to wait for this Sunday afternoon as soon as possible," I thought and replied.


    "I fucking see Tian Hao kill him now!" Meng Liang''s tone was full of anger.


    "OK, Sunday afternoon."


    "I have to clean up the boy who tripped me just now." Yuan Yuan also said gnashing his teeth.


    Back in class, Meng Liang slept on the table, and I sat in my seat, took out my mobile phone and played with greedy snakes.


    "Do you have money?" Meng Liang suddenly looked at me and asked after class.


    "Yes, how much do you want?" I still played greedy snake attentively. I didn''t even ask why Meng Liang asked me for money.


    "Bring me a hundred."


    "No, there are only five pieces left in my hand. If you want to take them away, grass, it''s your fault to talk to me and die again." looking at the greedy snake whose head and tail hit, I said a little unhappy.


    "You want money..." before I finished, Meng Liang ran to Liu Rui. I then played greedy snake and ignored him.


    After a while, Meng Liang finally took a hundred yuan from Liu Rui, and then ran out of the classroom like the wind.


    "Robbers are robbers. Is anyone in charge! Rob money! Call the police!" Liu Rui chased out of the door and saw that Meng Liang had disappeared. Standing in the corridor, he began to shout, but no one paid attention to him for a while, so he returned to the classroom.


    "What''s the matter?" I saw Liu Rui come back and put down the greedy snake in his hand.


    "I don''t know where to go. If I come here, I''ll ask for money. If I don''t give it, I''ll rob it and run away. It''s a robber. Is there any royal law? I''ll ask you?" Liu Rui tilted his neck and his mouth in indignation


    Said to me.


    "Didn''t he say why you want money?" I felt something wrong with Meng Liang at this time.


    "The robber came up and told you what he was doing to rob money!" Liu Rui shouted angrily.


    "Go, go, I can''t see what I''m shouting for my money." I waved my hand to Liu Rui and said impatiently.


    "Yes, it''s class soon. Why did Meng Liang take my money away?" Liu Rui also reacted that Meng Liang was a little wrong at this time.


    "I''ll call and ask him." I took out my cell phone and dialed Meng Liang''s number.


    "Ask him to return the money to me quickly, or I''ll call the police."


    "Power off!"


    I put down my cell phone. The more I think about it, the more something goes wrong. First I ask us for money, and then my cell phone is turned off. What''s Meng Liang doing!


    "Yuanyuan, do you know what Meng Liang did?"


    I ran back to the classroom three steps and two steps and shouted to Yuan Yuan.


    "Has Meng Liang gone? Didn''t he come to bed just now?"


    Yuanyuan looked at me and didn''t seem to know what had happened.


    I think Meng Liang must have something. He didn''t go out until he answered the phone. Then someone must have called him or told him something.


    And I feel that nine times out of ten it has something to do with Tian Hao, because there is nothing else that can make Meng Liang like this. The more I think about it, the more anxious I am. I''m going out to find Meng Liang.


    But as soon as I got out of the door, I met our head teacher, because I had class now.


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" the old class sternly asked, blocking my way.


    "I go to the bathroom, teacher." I hold my stomach and pretend to have a stomachache.


    "Just after class, you go to the bathroom and hurry back to me!" the old class saw at a glance that I was pretending.


    "Teacher, I really have a stomachache," I continued.


    "Endure..." the old class didn''t look at me, and directly dragged me back to the classroom.


    At the other end, Meng Liang ran out of the school after grabbing money from Liu Rui and came to a military commodity store near our school. He said that * in fact, he sold some machetes, swing sticks and pickaxes to fight with such students.


    "Red Rabbit military products, that''s a good name!" Meng Liang looked up at the brand of the military store and went in to himself.


    "Is there anyone?" Meng Liang shouted after entering.


    "Isn''t this a person? Just look at what you want. I''ll finish it right away..."


    The owner of the military store promised to fight the landlord while playing happily.


    After hearing this, Meng Liang wandered around in this small room. After looking at it for a long time, he found that it was full of bladed machetes, or no lethal weapons such as baseball bats and swing sticks.


    Meng Liang shook his head dissatisfied and was ready to leave.


    "Why, little brother, don''t you like it?" the owner of the military store hurried forward to stop Meng liang when he saw that he was going.


    "Do you have a bleeding weapon?" Meng Liang put down his pickaxe handle and frowned.


    "You want to be more powerful. If you don''t say it earlier, come and have a look!" the boss was happy when he heard Meng Liang''s words, waved his hand to Meng Liang and said.


    Meng Liang went over and followed the military store owner to the house inside the store. Meng Liang looked at it. Although there was nothing outside, it was full of weapons, and they were all bladed. They were two different from those outside.


    "It''s very valuable. Why didn''t you take these out early..." Meng Liang looked at these weapons and his eyes lit up.


    "This is not nonsense. I take it out. The police have to teach me when they see it!"


    "You''re quite complete!" Meng Liang nodded with satisfaction at the weapons all over the room.


    "It''s not to talk to you. You can have whatever you want. Even if you want to kill the dragon sword and rely on the sky sword, I can give it to you..." the boss looked proud.


    Meng liang thought for a moment and asked, "I want to buy a monkey who can ride a motorcycle. Can you get it for me?"


    "What are you doing here, uncle? Is that a weapon?" the boss was a little unhappy.


    "You scratch people even when you are anxious. Do you have any weapons to use? It hurts to hit people?" Meng Liang grinned.


    "Little brother, how about this?" the boss took out an army thorn and shook it in front of Meng Liang.


    "What''s this, harpoon?" Meng Liang looked at the army thorn in the boss''s hand and asked puzzled.


    "What''s a harpoon? It''s called a military sting!" the boss was speechless.


    "Then why is there a hook?"


    "Isn''t this to increase the lethality? With a knife, the intestines can be pulled out. If you don''t like it, there are some without thorns."


    The boss returned and handed Meng Liang another one without thorns.


    "This is good. It''s easy to hold. Come on." Meng Liang nodded with satisfaction.


    "Don''t wear thorns. This is more fierce. I''ll tell you."


    "No, no, the intestines are disgusting. Don''t want that." Meng Liang put it.


    "That''s OK, this 200 little brothers." the boss looked at Meng Liang with a look of a profiteer.


    "It''s so expensive!" Meng Liang was a little surprised.


    "It''s not expensive. I have to pay 500 elsewhere. I''m cheap."


    "Such a thing is only 200 yuan. It''s not expensive."


    Meng Liang looked at the army thorn in his hand over and over and said with a little pain.


    "A good horse with a good saddle is not. The reason why Lu Bu in the Three Kingdoms is so powerful is that there are red rabbit horses and Fang Tian painted halberds. The equipment is very important when going out to fight. Take out this army spike and win half the momentum compared with the broken machete." the boss whetted and hawed to sell his army spike.


    "Well, that''s it."


    Meng Liang really didn''t want to hear the boss''s ink go down, and was quite satisfied with the army stab in his hand, so he happily agreed.


    "By the way, boss, do you have a condom? Isn''t it bad for me to take it out like this?" after giving it, Qian Mengliang found that he couldn''t take the army stab. He wanted to hide in his clothes and was afraid to stab himself.


    "Well, I''ll give you a plastic belt and put it in."


    The boss casually took out a black plastic bag used to buy vegetables from under the counter and handed it to Meng Liang.


    "This can''t be pierced and leaked?" Meng Liang took the plastic belt. It doesn''t look like a military thorn.


    "Don''t you just hold the point stab..."


    "That''s right!"


    Meng Liang nodded and walked out of the military store with a black plastic bag.


    "I wish you success!" the boss shouted when he saw Meng Liang leaving.


    "The boss doesn''t have to give more to the family!" Meng Liang waved his big hand and replied to the boss.


    "Jingle!" as soon as Meng Liang waved his hand, the army stab leaked and the plastic bag fell to the ground.


    "Grass, I said this plastic belt was not good, but he fucking fooled me!"


    Meng Liang picked up the army spike, wrapped it in a plastic tape, and then hid it in his clothes.


    After that, Meng Liang stopped a passing taxi.


    "Go, little brother?"


    "Drive forward..."


    "OK!"


    At the other end, just after class in our school, Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan and I hurried out of the classroom. The three of us found Meng Liang in a big circle in the school.


    "Where has the fool gone?" Liu Rui said breathlessly.


    "Let''s go to Tian Hao''s class! If Tian Hao is in class, it means nothing!" I thought for a while and suddenly realized that Tian Hao is the problem now, so.


    Then we ran to the teaching building again. After finding Tian Hao''s class, we found that Tian Hao really skipped class!


    "Finished, this fool must have blocked Tian Hao by himself!" I scolded with heavy breath and worry.


    "Buzzing"


    At this time, my mobile phone rang. It was a strange number. I took out a message.


    "The sun never sets disco!"


    After reading the text message, I frowned, which obviously told me that Meng Liang had gone to the sunless disco, but who sent the text message? How does he know where Meng Liang has gone? How did he know we were looking for Meng Liang now? A series of questions flashed in my mind, but there was no idea. I felt that all this was a little too strange, as if someone was watching us!


    "What''s the matter? What are you thinking here?" Liu Rui saw my abnormality, pushed me and asked.


    "I just received a text message."


    I handed my cell phone to Liu Rui. Liu Rui glanced at the text message and immediately understood what was going on.


    "What are you thinking about here? Go to the sun never sets!" then Liu Rui returned his cell phone to me and ran outside the teaching building.


    "Wait for me, what are you doing in such a hurry!" seeing Liu Rui running away, Yuan Yuan and I hurried out.


    "Liangzi doesn''t know what''s going on now. Can I not be in a fucking hurry!" Liu Rui shouted as he ran.


    I caught up with Liu Rui and grabbed him. Liu Rui was very puzzled and scolded me: "what the fuck are you pulling me for?"


    "Can you think a little longer? The message says that the sun never sets and you never run away in the disco? Now we don''t even know who sent this message. Go. What if it''s a trap set by Tian Hao? Even if it''s not a trap, if Liangzi isn''t there, do we delay looking for him? What if something really happens to him?"


    I spoke very fast and asked a series of questions. Liu Rui was stunned after listening to me.


    "I think ye is right. We can''t rashly stay in the past because of an unfounded text message!" Yuan Yuan also said.


    "Give me your cell phone!"


    Liu Rui thought about it, grabbed my cell phone, opened the text message, and then dialed the number that sent the text message.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is turned off..."


    "Shit, it''s turned off. I can''t control so much. Even if it''s a trap, I have to go... I can be afraid of those dog baskets..." after that, Liu Rui picked up a brick from the ground and then ran to the school gate.


    I thought about it and hurried to follow it. Although many problems can''t be explained clearly, the only clue is that the sun doesn''t set now. Even if it may be Tian Hao''s game for us, there''s no way. If we don''t go there, Meng Liang will be more dangerous.


    At the other end, Meng Liang had come to the disco where the sun never sets.


    Deafening music sounded in the hall of the disco. Countless boys and girls shook their bodies with the music and released the hormones of youth. This disco is neither big nor small in our city. It''s certainly not a problem to install more than 100 people.


    Meng Liang frowned at the crowd on the dance floor.


    "There are so many fucking people here. Where can I find Tian Hao? I won''t tell me the details." Meng Liang held the military thorn in his arms, dodged left and right, shuttled through the crowd, trying to find Tian Hao''s figure.


    "Grass, I can''t. There are too many people. Where can I find Tian Hao? I can''t find it all night. This army thorn is bought for nothing!" Meng Liang wiped the sweat on his forehead and said to himself.


    "The women here are really fucking coquettish. They rub on me and make me pee. No, I have to go to the bathroom first. I can''t find it when I hold my urine!" Meng Liang was ready to go to the bathroom in the disco.


    "Hey, handsome guy alone?" at this time, an old woman in her thirties greeted Meng Liang.


    "Ah, alone."


    Meng Liang raised his head and looked at the woman in front of him. The woman''s low breasted miniskirt and black silk stockings. It''s OK to look at her figure without looking at her face. When Meng Liang looked at her face, it hung over her next somersault. This guy looked like Liu Rui for middle-aged and elderly women.


    "I''m alone, too. How about we talk about our life ideals?" the "beauty" covered her mouth and smiled, and then gave Meng Liang an eyebrow.


    Meng Liang looked at the woman''s face, which was still full of wrinkles, even if she was coated with a thick layer of cosmetics. In an instant, she felt like vomiting and hurriedly said, "no, no!"


    "What are you holding in your arms? I think you''ve been holding it all the time?"


    The woman not only didn''t go, but got closer. When she spoke, she poked Meng Liang''s chest with her hand.


    "Roll the calf!" Meng Liang looked at the woman and poked her hand at her army stab. At once, he pulled the woman''s hand away, and then shouted at the woman.


    Meng Liang''s roar stunned the woman instantly, and all the people around looked at it. After a while, the woman should come, just like Meng Liang insulted her, and began to yell.


    "What are you doing with us? Don''t you just have fun here? Let me poke you. What''s the matter?"


    There were more and more people watching the excitement around, and the woman scolded more and more vigorously.


    Meng Liang had the heart to give the woman a mouth at that time, but he still held back, because today he just wanted to find Tian Hao and didn''t want to provoke anything else.

 Chapter 1454

    Seeing more and more people, Meng Liang sweated more and more on his forehead and peed more and more urgently. Finally, she had no choice but to squeeze through the crowd and go to the toilet. The woman saw Meng Liang wanted to run, so she began to chase, but after chasing for a while, she saw that there were no people, so she gave up and went back to find the next goal.


    "Grass, how did you meet such a silly old woman!" Meng Liang ran into the toilet and scolded while unfastening his trouser bag.


    "Hey, brother Hao and I celebrated our friend''s birthday in the disco. We didn''t drink too much. We went back to school later. What can I do for you? OK, OK." just when Meng Liang peed, a boy walked into the toilet on the phone. He didn''t drink less. He walked close to the wall.


    "Eh, how strange is this urinal? It''s Square. Isn''t it normal? Isn''t it round?" the boy began to mutter and study holding the washbasin next to the toilet.


    Meng Liang turned his head and looked at the boy. He was very happy. He was really a narrow friend. This man was the thief who tripped yuan yuan in the canteen.


    Seeing that there was no one else in the toilet, Meng Liang immediately locked the door in the toilet, then took out the military thorn and quietly walked towards the boy.


    The boy had taken off his pants and was about to pee in the square urinal.


    "A little high, can''t reach..."


    The boy''s height really took some effort to pee in the washbasin, because the general washbasin was much higher than the urinal, so the boy had to try to pee on tiptoe. According to Meng Liang''s later memories, the picture was very strange.


    At this time, Meng Liang suddenly put his arms around the boy''s neck and put a military thorn on the boy''s back.


    The boy was hugged by Meng Liang. He was going to pee and was scared back in an instant.


    "You pee. I''ll talk to you after you pee." Meng Liang whispered behind the boy.


    "Brother, you can''t pee when you look at me like this!" the boy had to turn his head while talking.


    "Don''t look back, I''ll close my eyes and you pee!" Meng Liang shouted immediately when he saw the boy turning back.


    The boy turned his head again and began to pee attentively, but he didn''t pee after waiting for a while. Then he was very wronged and said, "no... no pee, big brother!"


    "No, then don''t pee. Do you know what I''m holding?"


    "Gun..." when the boy looked at the police and bandit films, he shivered and replied.


    Meng Liang was stunned, then smiled and said, "it''s almost the same. Do you know how to cooperate?"


    "I know, brother, but can you let me put on my pants before I go out? It''s a bit embarrassing to go out like this. It''s not good on the news tomorrow, do you think?" the boy is still immersed in the plot of the police and bandits film.


    "Who the hell wants to take you out? Now what do I ask you? What can you honestly answer me? Can you do it?"


    "Ah, I can do it. It turns out that you''re not holding hostages. I thought you wanted to hold me like those robbers in the movie!" the boy still said with great care until he sobered up.


    "Don''t fucking talk to me here. I ask you which private room Tian Hao is in?" Meng Liang asked a little speechless.


    "Brother Hao, they are in private room 104. Brother, why do you ask?"


    "Nothing to ask, you go in." Meng Liang opened the door of a toilet and pushed the boy in.


    "Brother, what are you doing? It''s not robbery? I''m still a virgin, brother." the boy said with his bare ass and back to Meng Liang in a panic.


    Boys also regret it very much. You talk about the robbery of others. I took off my pants myself. Isn''t this looking for revenge!


    "Just like you, who the fuck robbed your color? Honestly, I''m afraid to count five thousand inside. If one is less, I''ll shoot you!"


    "One... Two... Three..." when the boy heard that it was not robbery, he immediately lay down beside the urinal and counted honestly.


    "Don''t go before 5000, do you hear?" Meng Liang asked when he walked out of the toilet.


    "Don''t worry, brother, 45!" the boy in the toilet replied.


    Meng Liang went out of the toilet and came to the private room area of the disco with a military thorn.


    "104, that''s it!" Meng Liang licked his dry lips and looked at the number plate on the top of the private room.


    At the other end, we also took a bus to the sunless disco. When we went in, we were stunned.


    "Fuck, there are so many people!" Liu Rui looked at the people on the dance floor and jumped.


    "Can you go there to find Meng liang?" Yuan Yuan was a little stunned when he looked at so many people.


    "You''re stupid. Don''t you know Meng liang when you fight there!" Liu Rui patted Yuanyuan on the head and said.


    "That''s right, you''re still smart!" Yuan Yuan smiled foolishly.


    "OK, stop the ink. Let''s look for it separately. Whoever finds it, shout." I frowned and said in a mess.


    After that, we started looking for Meng Liang in one direction, but we didn''t know that Meng Liang was no longer on the dance floor, but went to Tian Hao''s private room.


    Meng Liang kicked open the door of the private room and found that there were about a dozen men and four or five women sitting inside. It seems that they should have been asked to accompany them. After Meng Liang went in, the people inside didn''t respond. After all, there were many people. No one paid attention to them when they came out and went in, so they should sing, drink and touch their thighs.


    And Tian Hao is now drunk. He leans on the sofa and is about to fall asleep. Meng Liang took a look, but no one noticed him, so he cleared his throat, walked to a singing girl and said, "can you lend me your microphone?"


    The girl looked at Meng Liang impatiently and said, "I''ve just sung..."


    Before he finished, Meng Liang grabbed the microphone, then went to the door, stopped the song, turned on the headlights, and the whole private room lit up.


    "Grass, who turned on the light?"


    The people below yelled.


    "Brothers have a good time!"


    Meng Liang looked around the private room, held the microphone and said with a smile.


    "Grass Mud Horse, who are you? Who brought this man?" a boy with a gold necklace stood up and pointed to Meng Liang.


    "I came with brother Hao."


    "You fool brought it?" the boy pushed Tian Hao, who was going to sleep.


    "Who?"


    Tian Hao opened his eyes very reluctantly, but when he saw Meng Liang holding the microphone, he suddenly felt refreshed.


    "Grass Mud Horse, do you dare to bring it to the door yourself?" Tian Haoteng stood up.


    "This is a private affair between Tian Hao and me. If you don''t think it has anything to do with you, roll aside and pout!" Meng Liang shouted with a microphone.


    At this time, the boy with a gold necklace picked up a bottle of beer from the table, walked to Meng Liang, then raised the bottle and smashed it on Meng Liang''s head.


    With a bang, the wine bottle exploded on Meng Liang''s head, and blood flowed down the beer from his head.


    "Does it matter if you fucking tell me?" the boy seemed to feel that smashing was not fun. He took out a wine bottle while talking.


    "It''s easy to do if you have a relationship." Meng Liang licked the beer flowing to the corner of his mouth and said with a smile.


    "Grass Mud Horse!"


    The boy raised the bottle and smashed it again. Meng Liang raised his leg with one foot. The boy had to fly half a meter away at once. Then Meng Liang took out the military thorn in his arms and stabbed it in the boy''s thigh.


    "Ah! I fuck your mother!" the boy screamed and lay on the ground with his thigh in his arms.


    Seeing the man fall to the ground, the girl screamed and the whole private room was in chaos. Meng Liang, holding the bloody military spike, shouted to the microphone, "be quiet. I said it was a personal grudge. Now I''ll give you another chance. If you think you don''t know Tian Hao, give me an honest pout."


    Hearing Meng Liang''s words, the group at the bottom suddenly quieted down. Everyone consciously walked to the corner and pouted.


    It''s not that these people are not interesting, but that they really don''t know Tian Hao. The only one who knows Tian Hao is still counting in the toilet. This group of people came for the birthday host, and now the birthday host is lying on the ground with his thigh, so no one wants to do anything. After all, the military thorn in Meng Liang''s hand is still very scary.


    "I don''t know anyone, that''s easy!"


    Looking at the group of people pouting in the corner, Meng Liang still had a smile on his face and walked to Tian Hao with a military thorn.


    "What do you want?"


    Looking at Meng Liang getting closer and closer, Tian Hao was scared and sat down on the sofa.


    "What do you want? You''re not like brother Hao who asked me to kneel in the canteen. Come on, stand up and let''s talk!"


    With that, Meng Liang directly pulled Tian Hao up from the sofa.


    "Brother Liang, I was wrong last time. If you don''t remember the villain, let me go. Will I never be right with you again?"


    Tian Hao''s legs trembled slightly when he stood up.


    "OK, kneel down and beat yourself ten mouths."


    Meng Liang picked up the paper towel on the tea table and wiped the blood on the army thorn. He said in a very indifferent manner.


    Tian Hao was stunned after hearing Meng Liang''s words and had no response.


    "Brother Hao, I bought this thing for 200 yuan. Tell me how it feels if I hurt you."


    Meng Liang smiled and asked Tian Hao.


    Meng Liang just finished, Tian Hao fell down on his knees and began to fan his mouth. He was also afraid that Meng Liang would really stab him. He was really afraid now.


    "Speak up, I can''t fucking hear you!"


    Meng Liang imitated the way Tian Hao was saying this to us.


    "That''s right. Count yourself. Don''t fight too much, my brother Hao!"


    Meng Liang touched Tian Hao''s head and said with a smile.


    "I''m finished, brother Liang!"


    After a while, Tian Hao finally finished his mouth, stood up and whispered to Meng Liang.


    "Not one less?"


    Meng Liang asked.


    "No, keep counting."


    Now Tian Hao has long lost his momentum in the canteen. He is as good as a dog.


    "I''m teasing you. How can brother Hao fight less? Then we''ll be clear!"


    Meng Liang said.


    "Thank you, brother Liang. I''m leaving."


    Hearing Meng Liang''s words, Tian Hao felt relieved that he was about to walk outside the door.


    "Wait a minute, we''re done. You still owe me a statement about Yuanyuan!"


    At this time, the smile on Meng Liang''s face disappeared and replaced by a murderous spirit!


    "Still... Still owe you a statement?"


    Tian Hao was stunned when he heard Meng Liang''s words, stopped his steps and stammered.


    "Yes, when you beat Yuan Yuan like that, that''s all?"


    Meng Liang''s face was dignified and he walked to Tian Hao step by step with the army thorn.


    "Brother Liang, I kneel here..."


    "Puff! Puff! Puff!"


    Before Tian Hao finished, Meng Liang was like a madman holding a military stab to his stomach for three times. If it was an ordinary knife, what would it feel like to stab a normal person''s stomach for three times? Besides, Meng Liang now uses this military stab with a bleeding slot, and the blood immediately began to flow along Tian Hao''s stomach.


    Because Meng Liang''s hand was so sudden, Tian Haogen couldn''t respond. He didn''t even have a chance to escape and escape. He shouted, covered his bloody stomach and lay on the ground. His trembling body seemed to tell others that he was still alive.


    Meng Liang saw Tian Hao fall down, and the murderous spirit in his eyes finally disappeared. He calmly picked up a paper towel to wipe the blood on the military thorn, then picked up a plastic belt to wrap the military thorn and put it into his clothes.


    The group of people in the private room who had pouted honestly witnessed everything with their own eyes. No one stood up to say a word for Tian Hao. Everyone dared not say a word. They looked at Meng Liang in panic.


    At this time, the door of the private room was suddenly opened, and a short, thin man came in with an exposed woman in his arms.


    "Shit! Is this where you play?"


    When the man came in, he saw Tian Hao lying in a pool of blood and shouted in surprise.


    Meng Liang heard the man''s voice and suddenly looked up. The army stab that had to be put away was quietly pulled out of his arms


    "Wei... Wei Tian..."


    Meng Liang''s eyes straightened, looked at the man at the door and said with his teeth.


    The man named Wei Tian didn''t seem to be frightened by the scene in the private room. Instead, he looked very calm, released his hand around the woman''s shoulder, and then walked in with his back. Then he came to Meng Liang, looked at Meng Liang with his head tilted for a long time and asked, "I seem to know you. Do you know what''s going on?"


    Meng Liang swallowed his saliva, his face was pale and didn''t say a word. His hand tightly clutching the army thorn began to tremble slightly


    "Who are you from? I must know you... I just can''t remember... Give me a wake-up call!"


    Wei Tian scratched his nose and continued to ask.


    "Cheng... Yu..."


    Meng Liang stammered back. His eyes scanned the whole private room, and his hands trembled even more.


    "Ah... I remember... You''re his friend, aren''t you... What''s going on..."


    Wei Tian slowly sat on the sofa, pointed to Tian Hao on the ground and asked.


    "You didn''t spend 200 yuan in vain..."


    Meng Liang ignored Wei Tian''s words and smiled at the army thorn in his hand.


    "You''re fucking Deaf... I''m fucking asking you..."


    "Fuck you, you know I''ve been looking for you all these years! Let me meet you here today, I''ll fuck you..." Meng Liang was almost crazy in an instant. He rushed to Wei Tian with a lunge, clenched Wei Tian''s hair with both hands, banged against the Wall twice, and then shouted at Wei Tian''s face with a military spike: "I''ve been looking for you all these years. Unexpectedly, you dare to come back. I didn''t kill you at that time. Now I fucking kill you..."


    After Meng Liang roared, he jumped up and trampled on Wei Tian''s head with his feet.


    Wei Tian''s original body lattice, it is estimated that neither of them can beat Meng Liang, so he had to clamp his head with his arms and say nothing.


    After playing for three or four minutes, Meng Liang was panting. He wiped the sweat on his forehead, then lit a cigarette, took the military thorn and continued to point to Wei Tiandao: "I''ll avenge brother Yu today... I''ll turn myself in after killing you..."


    "Dada dada."


    Wei Tian twitched all over and kept pedaling his heels to ease his fear. Looking at Meng Liang, his teeth trembled and replied, "you should have killed all of you... You can''t get out of this house today..."


    "Go to hell..."


    As soon as Meng Liang gritted his teeth and raised the military thorn in his hand, he went to Wei Tian''s stomach. Wei Tian instinctively hid to the right, then picked up an ashtray from the tea table, exerted all his strength, and slammed it on Meng Liang''s head.


    Wei Tian picked up a large and strong glass ashtray, and Wei Tian also exhausted his strength at that time, so he directly slapped Meng Liang, and Wei Tian raised his legs and ran outside the door while Meng Liang fell down


    Seeing that Wei Tian was going to run, Meng Liang quickly stood up, and then fell to the ground with a puff.


    When others saw Wei Tian open the door and run out, they hurriedly ran out.


    "Kill! Somebody!"


    "Help!"


    There was a lot of help in the private room. Meng Liang shook his dizzy head, stood up, cleaned up the army stab, opened the door and left the private room.


    The group ran outside and shouted, "come on, kill!"


    Hearing this, the whole disco was in a mess. When the security guard saw this group of people running out of the private room, he hurriedly ran over and grabbed a man who had just run out of the private room and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "104 killed!" a girl replied with fear on her face, and then ran to the door.


    "104 has a situation, 104 has a situation." the security guard shouted at the walkie talkie after hearing the girl''s words.


    On the other end of the walkie talkie, a dozen security guards hurried from the lounge to 104. When the security guard ran into the private room and saw Tian Hao in the pool of blood, he quickly shouted, "come here and send him to the hospital!"


    "Where''s the murderer?" the manager rushed over and caught a boy and asked.


    "Run away!"


    "You take people and hurry to chase me!" the manager shouted at the security guard.


    "Manager Li, there are so many people. We don''t know it''s a murderer. How to chase it?" the security guard said helplessly.


    "It''s the one with the army stab in his hand!" the boy said at this time.


    "Go, what are you doing?" then the security guards ran out of the box again, looking for Meng Liang''s figure.


    At this time, we were still looking for Meng Liang everywhere on the dance floor. Suddenly, a group of people rushed out and ran to the door. Seeing this scene, I thought it was over. There was an accident!


    "Meng Liang seems to have an accident!" Liu Rui said anxiously looking at the flustered crowd.


    At this time, I grabbed a man and asked, "brother, what happened?"


    "Looks like a dead man." the man looked at me and replied.


    "What''s the dead? There?" my heart kicked up when I heard this sentence, because I thought Meng Liang was dead at this time.


    "I don''t know about the private room. You''d better hurry. I heard the murderer is still in the room!" after that, the man ran to the door.


    After listening to the man''s words, I hurried to the private room. When I ran to the private room and looked inside, several security guards carried Tian Hao and them out.


    "What? Meng Liang is all right? It was Tian Hao who was injured?" I looked at the dying Tian Hao and said, with much less worry in my heart.


    "Let''s not watch here. The police will come soon!" Wu Tao said reassuringly when he saw that it was not Meng Liang who was injured.


    "This fool is looking for death!" although Meng Liang was not injured, my worry was not less, because I was afraid that the police would catch Meng Liang. In that case, Meng Liang would be over.


    "It''s no use for us to be here now. Meng Liang is not stupid. He must have run away. Let''s go outside to find him!" Liu Rui said anxiously at this time.


    "Yes, ye, let''s go outside to find Meng Liang!" Yuan Yuan said and dragged me to the door.


    As soon as we went out, we saw and heard the siren of the police car, and the ambulance and the police car came to the sunless disco at the same time.


    "It''s over! Liangzi, this is really an accident!" I was confused when I saw the police car. I almost fainted.


    "What the hell is this? Let''s find Meng Liang separately. He can''t go far!" Liu Rui said helplessly.


    "Let''s look around the exit where we can get out of the disco!" I had to cheer up and say to them at this time.


    After that, we separated to look for Meng Liang.


    When the manager saw the police and the ambulance, he hurried out of the private room to meet him.


    The medical staff carried a stretcher and took Tian Hao to the ambulance, and then drove directly to the hospital.


    "Have you caught the suspect?" the policeman asked, looking at the disco manager.


    "No, the suspect had run away when we arrived," the manager replied truthfully.


    "Xiao Liu, quickly block the scene, find witnesses and check everyone who goes out." after listening to the manager, the policeman immediately said to the people around him.


    "OK."


    At this time, Meng Liang didn''t leave the disco because there were too many people at that time and he couldn''t squeeze out. Now there are fewer people, but the police began to check one by one.


    "This is terrible! I can''t get out!" Meng Liang looked at the police at the door and was a little overwhelmed.


    At this time, Meng Liang looked up and suddenly saw a small window on the second floor, so Meng Liang hurried to the second floor, opened the window and jumped down without thinking.


    At this time, Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan, who had just come here, suddenly found Meng Liang who had just jumped out of the window and ran over immediately.

 Chapter 1455

    "Fuck, I found you!" Liu Rui went up and pulled Meng Liang up.


    "Why are you still here?" Meng Liang looked at Liu Rui a little surprised.


    "The police are fucking here. Can we not come?" said Liu Ruina, taking out his cell phone and calling me.


    "We found Meng Liang. It''s at the back door. Come here quickly."


    "OK, I''ll be there in a minute."


    Hearing that Liu Rui found Meng Liang, my hanging heart finally put down, shouted Yuanyuan and ran back to the door.


    "You''ve made a big mess, you know!" I was very excited after seeing Meng Liang. I went up and kicked Meng Liang in the stomach.


    Meng Liang was kicked to the ground by me at once. Originally, I wanted to beat Meng Liang again, but they grabbed him.


    "You''re fucking staring at me. Are you crazy now? Can you kill people? Show me your stuff and I''ll see!" I saw Meng Liang lying on the ground, staring at me unconvinced and scolding loudly.


    "Come on, everything has happened. Are you so useful now?" Liu Rui picked up Meng Liang and shouted at me.


    "Let''s take him with us. The police will come later. Now is not the time to get angry." Wu Tao said as he dragged me.


    "You''ll fucking die. Sooner or later, you''ll kill yourself! The police are at the front door, let''s go around the back door!" I calmed down and said.


    Then we ran along the back door. At this time, a group of security guards found us.


    "People are here, hurry up!" the security guard shouted immediately after seeing us.


    Hearing the words of the security guard, we immediately spread our legs and began to run. The security guard chased us behind. We didn''t know how far we ran. We vaguely ran to a community, and the security guard was still chasing us. At this time, a person appeared in front of me. I looked up and saw that it was the waiter I met in the fast food restaurant that day.


    "What are you doing? This is playing hide and seek?" the waiter looked at us foolishly with two boxes of lunch.


    "How is it you! Give me back the fast food!" the waiter was surprised when he saw me, and then immediately jumped at me with open teeth and claws.


    "I''ll talk about fast food later. Do you have a place to hide people?" I gasped to the waiter.


    "What''s the matter?" the waiter looked at me in a daze.


    "Don''t ink, just take us there!" I shouted at the waiter impatiently.


    "Follow me!" the waiter saw me in a hurry and didn''t write any more. He took us to the community.


    After a while, we ran to a yard. The waiter took out the key and opened the door. I looked back and made sure that no one was following, so I was relieved to enter the yard.


    "Grass, why are people gone?" a security guard said.


    "I was here just now. I''m out of Kung Fu."


    "OK, stop chasing. Let''s go back quickly. Maybe this group of people are not." another security guard said at this time.


    Hiding behind the wall in the yard, we watched the security guards leave and finally breathed a sigh of relief, but we got rid of them. This guy ran two miles away.


    After Wei Tian ran out of the box, he found the safety pass of the disco, and then the cat was at the corner of the stairs.


    After calming his mood, Wei Tian took out his mobile phone and searched the phone book, but he dialed two calls and turned them off.


    "Brother Tian, what''s the matter..." Meng Liang didn''t fight back against Liu Rui''s abuse this time. On the contrary, he has been lying in bed without saying a word since he entered the house, staring at the ceiling with his eyes. He doesn''t know what to think.


    "Liangzi, how do you know Tian Hao is in the sun?" I suddenly remembered the message in my mobile phone. From the current situation, it is obvious that this message was not sent by Tian Hao. Who is it? Perhaps we can only find the answer from Meng Liang''s mouth.


    "I don''t know, a strange number..." Meng Liang didn''t look at it. I shook my head and returned.


    "I didn''t find out why you are so awesome. You don''t even know who sent it. Dare you go there alone? Didn''t you think it might be Tian Hao''s suit?" Liu Rui seemed even more angry after hearing Meng Liang''s words.


    "I also received a text message one day after you left... I want to know what''s going on?" I took out my cell phone and threw it to Meng Liang.


    "What? You got it too?" Meng Liang glanced at his mobile phone and sat up with a splash, as if he was surprised.


    "It''s definitely not Tian Hao who sent the message. If he wants to be negative, we don''t need to take ourselves in. Who sent the message!" I rubbed my face with both hands. Now the problem is getting more and more complex. I think we seem to be monitored. Someone coaxed us to do something step by step.


    "Could it be Tian Hao''s enemy?" Yuan Yuan, who had not spoken, responded and whispered.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect... This man is too fucking bad. Isn''t it obvious that he used us as guns?" Liu Rui patted on the forehead and suddenly realized.


    "I met Tian Hao and another person in the sun today..." Meng Liang hesitated for a long time in bed and finally decided to tell us the facts.


    "Who?" I asked.


    "Do you remember Wei Tian..."


    When I heard the name Wei Tian, the lighter in my hand fell to the ground with a slap. Even Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan were stunned.


    "Who the fuck did you say you saw?" Liu Rui asked, looking straight at Meng Liang.


    "Wei Tian!" Meng Liang once again said the name we couldn''t forget.


    "Fuck, he dares to come back!" when yuan yuan, who has always been very good tempered, confirmed that he had heard correctly, his face suddenly became very angry, biting his teeth and scolding.


    "Pa! Liangzi, tell me about it!" I picked up my lighter from the ground, lit a cigarette, took a deep breath and said.


    "Still have, give me one." Meng Liang stretched out his hand to take care of me.


    I threw the cigarette box to Meng Liang. Meng Liang took the cigarette box and lit the cigarette with trembling hands.


    "You know you''re scared?" I took a cigarette and asked Meng Liang.


    Meng Liang didn''t answer me, but his voice trembled and described to us the story that happened in his private room today.


    After listening to Meng Liang''s words, the whole room fell into silence, and everyone was smoking. I now feel that the problem is becoming more and more complex, which seems to be beyond our acceptable range.


    Although I don''t know who sent the message, I can vaguely feel that the person who sent the message didn''t run to Tian Hao, but ran to Wei Tian.


    What happened today is by no means accidental. When we were in junior high school, we didn''t know many people, so we must know this person and know us and Wei Tian very well. He took advantage of each of our weaknesses to guide us to have another conflict with Wei Tian step by step, Whether he wants us to get rid of Wei Tian or Wei Tian to get rid of us, the more I want to be afraid, the more I want to feel terrible.


    "The problem is troublesome now. Wei Tian will certainly not give up..." I said helplessly after listening.


    "If he doesn''t look for me, I have to look for him!" Meng Liang said with firm eyes.


    "I know revenge day by day. Don''t you have to pay attention to a way to revenge?" Liu Rui calmed down at this time, picked up a cigarette and smoked by himself.


    "Don''t worry, Liangzi. I can''t. I go home and beg my father. My father will certainly have a solution." Yuan Yuan continued.


    "Don''t tell your family about it. Your father won''t offend Wei Tian because of us..."


    "Yes, you''d better not find your father about this..."


    "Yes, my father is a profiteer. He is open to money!" Yuan Yuan thought and gave up the idea of asking his father for help.


    "The police are looking for us outside, and Wei Tian is also looking for us. The situation is very unfavorable to us. We should hide here for the time being and don''t go out. As for the matter between Wei Tian and us, there must be an end. I can understand if you want revenge, but don''t be impulsive. We should discuss with you whatever we do. After all, we are brothers..." At present, I really can''t think of any way, so I can only let you hide here for the time being.


    Meng Liang didn''t say anything after listening to me. They just nodded silently.


    "Liangzi, calm down, don''t be impulsive. I''m tired. Go to Meng Liang and yawn, pat him on the shoulder and comfort him, because I''m really afraid that Meng Liang is doing something stupid.


    After that, I went to bed. After running for so long, Liu Ruiyuan was tired and fell asleep on the bed. Only Meng Liang still stared at the ceiling in a daze.


    At the other end, Tian Hao was sent to the hospital. When Tian Hao''s parents rushed to the hospital and saw his son covered in blood, Tian Hao''s mother fainted directly, while his father could only sit in the corridor and smoke one by one.


    Tian Hao''s family environment is pretty good. His parents have their own business. They are usually very busy and have no time to take care of Tian Hao. Originally, they thought their son was a good child who studied hard at school every day. As soon as they received a call from the Public Security Bureau, they didn''t believe it was their son who fought with others until they saw it with their own eyes.


    "Doctor, how''s my son?" Tian Hao''s father saw the doctor coming out of the ward and asked immediately.


    "It''s shallow. It didn''t hurt any organs. It''s just a little blood. The patient is awake now."


    "That''s good, that''s good."


    At this time, the police entered the ward, looked at Tian Hao and said, "wake up?"


    "HMM." Tian Hao nodded.


    "Tell me, what''s the matter with you?" a policeman sat next to Tian Hao with a book.


    "I don''t know." Tian Hao shook his head.


    "What? You don''t know? You let people fight like this, you tell me you don''t know?" the police also said in surprise.


    "I don''t remember anything, I don''t know anything." then Tian Hao covered his head and the cat went into the quilt.


    "Classmate, it''s hard for us to investigate like you, you know? In this way, as long as the people who hurt you get away with it." the police frowned and said.


    "I don''t know anything. What do you want me to say?" Tian Hao shouted in his quilt.


    "Your behavior is also a crime of shielding, you know."


    "Go, go, I said I don''t know."


    "Comrade policeman, if you think my child really doesn''t know, don''t ask." seeing Tian Hao like this, Tian Hao''s mother also said on the side.


    The police looked at Tian Hao''s mother and didn''t know what to say. They left the ward with a cold hum.


    "How was your question?" a colleague asked in the corridor after coming out.


    "Don''t say anything, do you have any clues?" the policeman said helplessly.


    "The head said, let''s leave this case alone..."


    "Forget it, just ignore it. You can''t go for a drink in vain."


    "Go and drink." another policeman grinned. They reached a tacit understanding and walked out of the hospital.


    "Dad, I won''t read it!"


    "Hey!" Tian Hao''s father sighed and reluctantly agreed.


    After that, Tian Hao lay on the hospital bed and went to bed. This night, he woke up in nightmares countless times. As long as he thought of Meng Liang facing him with an army thorn, Tian Hao didn''t have to fight the cold war all over himself.


    This night, I tossed for a long time and didn''t fall asleep. Maybe the appearance of Wei Tian reminds me of many things in the past. As long as I close my eyes, it was the days when we were in junior high school.


    At that time, we fought everywhere with brother Yu. Brother Yu was born like a big brother in society. It was his dream to mix society. Our dream was to follow him and don''t think about anything every day. When he became a big brother in society, we would eat delicious and drink spicy food in the back.


    At that time, there were 14 junior middle schools in SZ city. At that time, brother Yu not only made our junior middle school carry the handle, but also took us to other middle schools. At that time, no one in SZ junior middle school didn''t know that there was a student named Cheng Yu. In my eyes, as long as brother Yu is there, it''s nothing.


    At that time, although brother Yu was a junior high school student, I knew he was also very famous among the gangsters in our old area. At that time, he seemed to join any Gang, and I didn''t know the details. The big brother behind him covers him, so when the boss of other middle schools is also afraid of him. When he was in high spirits, he always told us, "what are you afraid of? I''m here."


    But it didn''t last long. We still got the wrong person. That person is Wei Tian.


    He is an ordinary student in a high school in the new area. The reason for the conflict between brother Yu and him is very simple, that is, a student in our school was beaten by Wei Tian, and then brother Yu came forward to teach Wei Tian a lesson. At that time, we all went with him. Who knows that Wei Tian is not as simple as he usually looks. His family moved from other places. His family has great power, which is not what ordinary people can compete with.


    At that time, Wei Tian did not find his family, but called a group of social gangsters in the new area, but we finally won. That was the last time I saw brother Yu fight.


    A few days after the fight, brother Yu was taken away by the Public Security Bureau. I heard that Wei Tian was seriously injured. Maybe brother Yu carried all the crimes himself, but we all know that many people started the fight, but brother Yu still took all the responsibilities himself. In his words, he is our eldest brother, If you really need someone to stand up, it must be him.


    Wei Tian''s family used the relationship and sentenced brother Yu to intentional injury. At that time, brother Yu was over 16, so he was sentenced to ten years.

 Chapter 1456

    When we knew the results, everyone couldn''t believe it. At first, we thought it was just a simple fight, and we were released after being in charge of the police station for a few days, but we were too naive at that time.


    The boss of the guild that brother Yu joined didn''t know where he went at this time. Anyway, he didn''t care about brother Yu. Brother Yu went to prison. He could have told us all and mitigated his crime, but he didn''t, because he was our brother. He used his best ten years of youth to atone for us. I think this is a man, an indomitable man, and a man who will stand up when the sky falls.


    Before he left, brother Yu saw our last side and repeatedly told us not to fight in the future. No one really helped you in case of another accident. Brother Yu still looked like a light cloud. Everyone cried. Only he smiled and said, "ten years later, I''ll come out and still be your brother!"


    After brother Yu went in, we didn''t let us in many times. Even brother Yu''s father didn''t see brother Yu. Two years later, someone suddenly told us that brother Yu committed suicide in prison!


    Everything happened so suddenly. Fool Dou knew that Wei Tian killed brother Yu. They certainly didn''t want to let brother Yu go so easily, and then facing the energy of Wei Tian''s family, we ordinary families were so powerless.


    We wanted to avenge brother Yu, so we began to block Wei Tian every day, but Wei Tian also disappeared since then. We never saw that man again.


    Yuanyuan found his father, and his father began to trust him, but he didn''t find out how brother Yu died in the end. For the mistakes we made together, the responsibility was borne by him alone, and even paid his own life.


    We were in junior high school at that time. We have experienced what we should not experience. We have seen the cruelty of this society. We know that even if you fight hard, you will kneel on the money. China''s criminal law is perfect and sacred, but after all, it is people who enforce the law, not God. Some things look so pale and ridiculous in front of money and power.


    A young and light life ended in this way. Brother Yu was a single parent family. He had never seen his mother since childhood, and brother Yu''s old father who was over half a hundred that year didn''t even see his son''s body. At the moment of hearing his son''s death, the strong northeast man cried all his life!


    Brother Yu''s father wanted to appeal and find justice for his children, but the cruel society told him that it was impossible!


    I hid in the quilt and looked at the photos of us. It was the only group photo we had. We laughed so happy and brother Yu was still so handsome. I really don''t know whether he is doing well or not. I really seem to meet him, my brother Cheng Yu.


    Watching me cry, crying and crying, I fell asleep. This night I had a lot of dreams about our junior high school, happy and sad, noisy and controversial


    "Did you find anything?"


    At five o''clock in the morning, binzi, who had been looking for us all night, stood at the door of a community and shouted to the phone.


    "Brother bin, there are all residential buildings nearby. It''s really hard to find..."


    "Find me one by one. If it''s hard to find, you have to find it!" binzi hung up the phone and looked at the community in front of him. He didn''t know what to think.


    "Brother bin, there is a yard in front. It''s a little suspicious..." at this time, a man ran over and shouted to binzi breathlessly.


    "Go and have a look!"


    "I''m so happy to be a common people today, and I''m so happy..." Yang Song walked on the road alone with several boxes of fast food. He looked in a very good mood.


    "Brother bin, look at this man. He has so many boxes of lunch in his hand. He certainly doesn''t eat it himself. He should deliver food to others!" a man hiding behind the corner analyzed binzi next to him.


    Looking for a night can be regarded as a bit of a clue. Binzi came to the spirit immediately after listening to it.


    "I''m still delivering dinner so late. Be careful to follow him..." binzi touched his bald head, licked his dry lips and said excitedly.


    At this time, Yang Song didn''t know he had been watched. He was still humming happily and walking towards us with a relaxed pace.


    "Wake up, what time is it? Don''t get up yet?" Yang song came in from the yard with several boxes of lunch. When he saw us, I was still sleeping, pushed me and said.


    "What time is it?" I opened my eyes and asked vaguely.


    "It''s five o''clock. You''ve brought disaster to my house. I knew I shouldn''t have brought you back!" Yang Song frowned at cigarette butts and mineral water bottles everywhere.


    "What the fuck are you calling me at five o''clock!" I turned my head to go back to bed.


    As soon as I closed my eyes, Yang Song stabbed me with his hand and stared at me.


    "What are you looking at? I have cactus on my face?"


    "What''s matter with the you? It''s mysterious?" Yang Song said curiously.


    "If you talk too much, it''s all tears. If you talk too much, it''s all stories. Stop talking and give me your lunch box." I suddenly saw Yang Song reach for the lunch box in his hand.


    "No, I won''t give you a lunch box unless you tell me what''s going on."


    "Can you tell me when I have enough strength?" I begged.


    "What are you talking about? I made a noise in the morning." Liu Rui woke up and looked at me with an unhappy face.


    As soon as Liu Rui finished speaking, he saw the boxed lunch in Yang Song''s hand, and then Teng it as if the cat saw a mouse. It was like Yang Song jumping over and pressing Yang Song on the bed.


    "What do you want to do... I''m a man. I''ll tell you..." Yang Song said timidly when Liu Rui pressed him on the bed, looking at Liu Rui with a frightened little look.


    "Give me your lunch box..." Liu Rui swallowed a mouthful of spit and said with a look of hunger and thirst.


    "No," Yang Song said firmly, holding the lunch box in his hand.


    "Don''t rob me?"


    "I won''t give it..."


    "Leaf, what are you looking at? Grab it." Liu Rui shouted at me anxiously while pressing Yang Song.


    I grabbed the boxed lunch in Yang Song''s hand as soon as I went up. I took it and saw that Yang Song had a little conscience. He brought a total of six boxed lunch because he knew we were six people, but Wu Tao and Duan Xin left later.


    "Robber, it''s a robber."


    Liu Rui saw that I grabbed the lunch box, so he let Yang Song go. Yang Song angrily looked at us and shouted. We ignored him. I woke Yuan Yuan and Meng Liang up, and we opened the lunch box and ate.


    "Thanks to me for saving you, you treat me like this? The living is the real farmer and wolf!" Yang Song shouted at us with a distressed face when he saw us open the lunch box.


    "Big brother, that''s a farmer and a snake!" Yuan Yuan said as he ate.


    "Don''t care what it is. Anyway, you''re not good people. I''m just leading wolves into the house. I''ll go out and report you later and let those people catch you."


    "OK, we''ll give you the money after we finish eating." Meng Liang really didn''t want to hear the Yang Song''s ink and said impatiently.


    "Twenty one boxes. You ate four boxes altogether and gave me eighty." as soon as you heard that you wanted to give money, Yang Song immediately smiled, stretched out his hand and said to us.


    As like as two peas, the "five boxes chef is doing this?" Liu Ruiyi said, surprised at the price and the reaction I had made.


    "You guessed right. It was really made by the five-star chef." I nodded and replied.


    "Give me the money quickly!" Yang Song asked for money without ink this time.


    Meng Liang picked up the military spike from under the bed. Yang Song saw Meng Liang''s military spike and immediately stepped back a few steps. He trembled and asked, "I tell you, I practiced martial arts in Wudang Mountain when I was a child, and I also won the free fight group competition in kindergarten." it seems someone! "A man looked back and suddenly shouted.


    "Shua!"


    The light of the flashlight shone out from the outside. An old man, tall and straight, dressed in greasy clothes, with a wine pot hanging around his waist, frowned and walked in.


    His hair is gray, his legs are dressed in military green suspenders, standing in front of the door, his cheeks are full of wrinkles and his face glances at binzi expressionless.


    "Dad... Help me!" Yang Song shouted when he saw the old man.


    "What are you doing?" the old man swept the people in front of him, pondered for a while, and then asked like a loud bell.


    "Old leather shoes boss, who are you? What does it have to do with you?" bin Zi stretched his neck and asked.


    "What you fucking pinched in your hand is my son. You''re in my house now. What do you say has anything to do with me?" the old man replied with a jerk in the corner of his mouth.


    Binzi was stunned and loosened his grip on Yang Song. They came to us today. At this time, binzi didn''t want to have more accidents, so he smiled and looked at the old man and said, "Sir, we''re here to find some people today. Please forgive me for offending!"


    "People are in my house. If you meet them, you can''t ignore them. If they stay, you can go!" Yang Song''s father twitched at the corner of his mouth and waved his hand in a crisp tone.


    "How old are you a JB? You take care of a JB. Don''t fucking get involved and roll the calf!" another young man stepped up to Yang Song''s father and stretched out his hand to push it!


    "Pa!"


    Yang Song''s father grabbed the young man''s wrist with his left hand like a pair of pliers, then broke it down, pointed to his nose and asked, "you don''t have parents? You talk to me like that!"


    "Old leather shoes head, you loosen me!" the young man bared his teeth in pain and shouted.


    "Stay! Get out!" Yang Song''s father frowned and pushed the young man away, then looked up and shouted at binzi.


    "Fuck your mother...!" the young man was so angry that he was about to hit him with his fist.


    "Pa!"


    Yang Song''s father grabbed the young man''s wrist again with the same posture and technique, then followed by a big mouth and asked in a thick voice, "little rabbit, you are also a mixed society! That''s what your big brother taught you?"


    "You son of a B, are you finished? What are you going to do?" binzi was angry at this time. He walked forward, shook his knife and asked, "I''m old. My head is hard to use, isn''t it? Do you know what this is?"


    "...!" Yang Song''s father said nothing.


    "Take him away, go back and talk, hurry up!" binzi angrily scolded the people.


    "Hula!"


    Seven or eight people surrounded in an instant.


    "You said you were so old. What are you doing with this?"


    "Hurry up, fuck you, don''t let me drag you!"


    These people went to Yang Song''s father, picked up the rope, and then pulled it down and urged it.


    "Loosen me!"


    "Loose JB!"


    "Bang, bang!"


    Yang Song''s father punched back at the young man''s neck. He staggered back.


    "Fuck your mother, fuck him!"


    The young man stepped back and shouted directly.


    At the same time, Yang Song''s father turned and ran into the inner room. When he came out, he hid an old *!


    Since the original government management was not strict, such * is still common in rural areas of Northeast China. When I was a child, I had two in my family, but they were used by adults for hunting. Later, the government was strict, and most of the shotguns were taken away. Unexpectedly, I saw this kind of shotgun at Yang Song''s house today.


    "Pa pa...!"


    "Old B raised, you dare to play with a gun!" binzi took out the knife again.


    "Say again, if people stay, you roll the calf for me!" Yang Song''s father said, gritting his teeth.


    "What can you do if I don''t get out?"


    "I can kill you!" Yang Song''s father''s voice was as penetrating as ever.


    "You brag B...!"


    "Kang!"


    A gunshot, gunfire suddenly appeared, pulling the old man!


    "Poop!"


    After the gunshot, binzi fell directly to the ground!


    The group of people behind binzi were shocked and looked at Yang Song''s father. Even we didn''t expect that he dared to really shoot!


    The huge gunshot made my ears buzzing. This is my life. After several of us ran out of Yang Song''s house, we simply studied it and found that we can''t go back to our home and school. We can''t go back. We can only go to Longge''s mahjong hall for a while.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    "Brother long, open the door!"


    It''s only seven o''clock now. Brother long hasn''t woken up yet. We knock on the door and shout in the house.


    "Don''t fucking knock. It''s only a few o''clock. I didn''t open the door!" brother long thought he was ma you who came to play mahjong and shouted to us vaguely.


    "Brother long, it''s us..."


    Hearing that I was us, brother long reluctantly climbed out of the quilt and opened the door.


    "What are you doing here in the morning?" brother long put on a coat and yawned.


    "If someone wants to catch us, he can''t help but run here to hide." Meng Liang sat by the bed and replied simply.


    "Why are you still causing trouble this day? Be honest."


    "The tree wants to be quiet but the wind doesn''t stop!" Liu Rui sighed sadly like a poet at this time.


    "Roll the calf... Talk to others..." brother long kicked Liu Rui and scolded.


    "Can you stop fighting with me... People in their 40s, can you be more stable and let me fight!" Liu Rui moved a small bench and sat aside, squinting his eyes.


    "Do you believe I''ll kill you?" brother long looked at Liu Rui fiercely and said.


    "Vulgar!"


    ����


    Inside the Wei family villa


    Wei Tian wiped his wet head with a towel. At this time, Wei Tian''s phone rang. He glanced at it and asked, "what''s the matter? Can anyone find it? Binzi!"


    "I haven''t found it yet."


    "No, what do you eat?" Wei Tian loosened his collar, frowned and continued: "just a few fucking students haven''t found it for two days. Can you continue to give me directions? No, get out of here!"


    "... give me some more time, brother Tian!" binzi said in a low voice after a moment of silence.


    "I remember I said I caught it. How could I let people run away later?" Wei Tian then asked.


    "Something unexpected happened..."

 Chapter 1457

    "Can they fly? Fly?"


    "Saved by an old man..."


    "Shit, what old man is so awesome. He can save people from more than ten of you. Can you make up a story with some technical content..."


    "The old man had a gun in his hand, and we didn''t dare to move at that time..." binzi looked down at the unhealed wound on his leg and bit his teeth back.


    "Binzi, I find that you''re really giving me a headache now. If you have a gun, why? If you have a gun, he''s not human? It doesn''t hurt if you stab him with a knife? It''s just an old JB lamp that scares you. Well, didn''t the man lose it at the old man''s place? Take the old man back to me and try to ask him for some clues. He must know where those people have gone..." Wei Tian thought about it and said.


    ��������


    "Can you understand? If you can''t, you''ll finish my class!" Wei Tian heard the silence on the other end of the phone and then asked.


    "Yes..."


    "Let''s do this first." Wei Tian angrily hung up the phone and then walked to the living room.


    "Old Wei, what''s the matter with Xiaotian''s study abroad? When to go to the United States?" Wei''s mother asked while watching TV.


    "Let him go almost next week." a man in his fifties who looked very energetic replied casually. This man was Wei Tian''s father and a famous entrepreneur in SZ city. It was said that even the mayor of our city had to call him Third Master Wei.


    "You really let me go. Did I agree to go to the United States?" Wei Tian sat on the sofa and interposed like an uncle.


    The Third Master of Wei raised his eyelids and glanced at Wei Tian. He gasped heavily, but he didn''t answer him.


    "Dad, I don''t understand all the time! You said OK, why do you have to let me go to the United States? Our family is so big. Can''t you let me do something for you? I''m afraid I''ll rob your property or what?" Wei Tian was very puzzled and said with a big mouth: "Alas, when people are old, they have a small mind..."


    "Whoosh!"


    A water cup with half a fist directly hit Wei Tian.


    "Shua!"


    Wei Tian''s complete conditioned reflex! With a bang, the water cup fell to the ground!


    "Dao B Dao, Dao B Dao! As soon as you come back, your mouth won''t rest...!" Uncle Wei''s angry roots itched, and then shouted and scolded: "If you look like a fucking person! Can I let you go? You fight and take drugs every day except picking up girls. Don''t think I don''t know what you''ve been doing recently. You give me a break. Recently, get out to America the day after tomorrow. I''m so relieved! How many years can I work? Don''t die in front of me! If I die, you can''t even eat!"


    "Hurry back to the house." Wei''s mother immediately took Wei Tian to the bedroom.


    "Psycho, I can''t communicate. If these fools can''t handle affairs, they''ll complain!" Wei Tian tidied up his clothes and could only walk out with his mother.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    The Third Master of Wei took a long breath, sat trembling on the chair, raised his neck, closed his eyes and remained silent for a long time. Then he grabbed the landline and dialed a number.


    "Show me this bastard recently. Don''t let him go. Just stay at home!"


    "OK, boss!"


    At this time, we hid in brother long for two days. These two days, brother long closed the mahjong hall. During the day, several of us played mahjong together. At night, brother long bought us some beer and dishes. Although we couldn''t go out every day, we had a very natural and unrestrained life.


    And brother long didn''t ask us why we hid here these two days. He wanted to find a reason to fool him, but he didn''t mention it.


    But the comfortable life did not last long. It seemed that in my life, I was destined to live a dangerous life and eat the bowl of rice in the Jianghu.


    That day, we were playing mahjong with brother long. When I was ready to change cards with Liu Rui, the phone rang.


    "Hello, who!" I took out my cell phone and saw a strange number. I hesitated to connect the phone


    "Are you free? I have something to do with you!" a familiar voice rang out on the phone.


    I was stunned when I heard the voice on the phone. I asked in some doubt, "did you send me and Meng Liang a text message?"


    "Yes," replied the other end of the phone.


    "Hehe, I knew it was you. What can I do for you? Tell me!" hearing the news, I immediately stood up and trembled. My first thought was to ask him what was important to us, but I held back. I knew I couldn''t be impulsive at this time and pretended to ask.


    "I''m in a black public car next to the mahjong hall. I''ll give you five minutes. I''ll leave if you don''t come out in five minutes!" the other end of the phone didn''t answer my question and said in an impatient tone.


    "Fuck, this B is watching us all the time." since he knows where we are hiding and hasn''t told Wei Tian yet, it means that he is not with Wei Tian, but really using us all the time.


    "Don''t move, I''ll be there right away!" I hung up the phone and pretended to be calm and said to Meng Liang: "you play first. I have something to do when I go out!"


    "Who, who called you?" Liu Rui looked up and asked.


    "A friend asked me to go out for something!"


    "Be careful when you go out..." Meng Liang asked without much thought.


    "It''s all right. He''s nearby..."


    Five minutes later, I walked to a black Volkswagen parked in front of the mahjong hall, looked around, pulled open the door and sat on it.


    "In fact, I felt it was you for a long time, but there was no evidence..." I looked at the man in front of me and repressed my anger.


    "Sorry..." the man looked up into my eyes and said.


    Although he was apologizing, I couldn''t feel a trace of apology and guilt in his eyes.


    Suddenly, I raised my fist and hit the man in the face, which was very hard.


    The man''s head slammed against the driver''s backrest, and bright red blood flowed from the corners of his mouth.


    "The first punch is because you used us."


    After that, I raised my fist and hit the man''s face "bang, bang" for two consecutive punches.


    "These two punches are for Yuan Yuan and Meng Liang!"


    The man also fought, leaning against the seat and wiping the blood from the corners of his mouth, but he didn''t mean to fight back at all.


    "Are you finished?" the man took out a cigarette and lighter from his trouser pocket, smiled and lit a cigarette.


    "Draft, why harm us?" I stared at the man and scolded loudly.


    "It''s over, isn''t it? Let me tell you a story." the man handed me a cigarette from the side, and I took it. I knew that the man wanted to make everything clear with me. Although I was very angry, I was still quiet at this time.


    "I have a brother. We all call him Xiaofeng. Xiaofeng is a very honest student. A year ago, he found a girlfriend. His girlfriend is very beautiful and the two people have a very good relationship. At that time, Xiaofeng told me every day that he would marry this girl and live with this girl all his life. At that time, I was really happy for him. After all, I could meet someone I like and like It''s not easy for your own people. "


    "But God always likes to joke. One night Xiaofeng took his girlfriend to dinner. The two of them met Wei Tian''s group. When Wei Tian saw Xiaofeng''s girlfriend, he immediately became lusty. He went to Xiaofeng and told Xiaofeng to give him 10000 and let his girlfriend sleep with him all night."


    "Xiaofeng was so quick to hear that that he gave Wei Tian a mouth when he went up. Even people with a good temper can''t stand such an insult!"


    "I guess you guessed that Xiaofeng couldn''t beat so many of them alone. Xiaofeng tried his best to protect his girlfriend. They were impatient when they saw Xiaofeng''s crazy appearance, so they began to stab Xiaofeng with a knife! Seventeen knives! Fuck! Seventeen knives! They really did it!" the man said, and his mood became very excited, Shout at me loudly.


    "Seven knives are fatal. Xiaofeng died on the spot. They put Xiaofeng''s body in the trunk, and then * raped Xiaofeng''s girlfriend and then killed her!"


    "Hehe, two lives were harmed by them. Later, Wei Tian''s father found a scapegoat and went to the Public Security Bureau. Wei Tian boasted about his killing process that day like no one else!"


    "It''s said that killing pays for life. Why the fuck is Wei Tian still alive... Because his father is Wei San? Because his family has money?"


    "Is the law prepared for us ordinary people? Why is it okay for him to kill? Who the fuck can tell me why!"


    With tears in his eyes, the man grabbed my collar and almost yelled. At this time, I didn''t know what to say, so I could only silently look at the man in front of me.


    "Later, I realized that this society may be like this. Rich people can do whatever they want. Without money, they can''t even protect their closest people. I dropped out of school later. I began to mix society and develop my own forces. I want Wei Xiaofeng to take revenge. Wei Tian is damned!"


    "But I''m too naive. The power of Wei Tian''s family is so strong that I can''t imagine. I can''t get in touch with him. There are many bodyguards around him, and I can''t kill him at all. And the day after tomorrow, he will go to the United States. If he goes to the United States, I won''t have a chance. He will really be free from the law! When I was about to despair, you appeared. This is my last hope!"


    "You can call the police. Why do you have to use such an extreme method?" after listening to the man, I forgot my anger and even began to pity him a little.


    "Fart, if the alarm is useful, will I still use it? Xiaofeng won''t die in peace, and your friend won''t die in prison!"


    ��������


    The man extinguished the cigarette end in his hand and then said: "I''ve known about you and Wei Tian for a long time, but I never thought of using you. I didn''t understand that God didn''t block my way until binzi started to fight you. Maybe you can bring me a miracle, so I began to monitor you, and then seduced Meng Liang to meet Wei Tian step by step. I knew that Meng Liang would be very crazy if he saw Wei Tian, and once Wei Tian remembered No one will let you go. Sure enough, you didn''t disappoint me! "


    "You are students. Wei Tian will not pay too much attention to you and will not be too vigilant, so this is my best opportunity..."


    Listening to the man''s words, I don''t know what to say, because I think the man in front of me is really terrible. Such thinking is really scary.


    "It''s not so much that I reuse you as that we cooperate... Don''t you want revenge? Even if you don''t want revenge, can Wei Tian let you go?"


    "But without you, we wouldn''t have a conflict with Wei Tian! We wouldn''t have to hide here!" I retorted immediately.


    "This is a fucking sin. You can''t run away. Even without me, you will meet Wei Tian. This is fate. It was doomed a few years ago. You can''t run away... Ha ha..." the man suddenly laughed and didn''t know what he was laughing at.


    Looking at the man''s crazy appearance, I don''t know what I should continue to say. He''s right. This may be our life. It was doomed from the moment brother Yu was in prison.


    "We all want revenge. Maybe you hate me now, but sooner or later you will understand that it''s not my fault! It''s Wei Tian''s fault. He''s the one who should die. It''s him!" the man stopped laughing and shouted.


    "What do you want to do next?" I thought. Now we seem to have no choice but to cooperate with the man in front of me.


    "Do you know these two people?" the man calmed down after listening to me, took out two photos from his clasp and asked me.


    "Where did you get this picture? Where are these two people now!" I jumped at the man and shouted after reading the picture.


    The person in the photo was Yang Song and Yang Song''s father. They were tied together, and both of them closed their eyes. It seems that they have been in a coma!


    "These two people were caught by Guo Bin, it should be because of you." the man replied after a pause.


    "Where are they?" I quickly asked.


    "Riverside Development Zone, old winery warehouse."


    "How do you know?" I looked up at the man and didn''t believe it.


    "My people have been following them. It is estimated that Wei Tian has arrived there now. If you want them, go quickly..."


    After hearing the man''s words, I pushed open the door and ran to the mahjong hall, leaving the man sitting in the car looking at my back. I don''t know what I''m thinking.


    After a while, the man took out his mobile phone and pressed several numbers. He simply said to the phone, "move!"


    I anxiously ran back to the mahjong hall and saw Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan and Liu Rui still playing mahjong with brother long.


    "Hurry with me! Hurry up!" I ran to them and shouted at them. As soon as they saw me, they quickly stood up. "


    "What the fuck is going on!" Meng Liang looked at me in a panic and said anxiously.


    "Fuck, Wei Tian took Yang Song and Yang Song''s father!" I trembled angrily. I really despised Wei Tian from the bottom of my heart. It was clear that our business had to involve others.


    "Grass, how can he catch Yang Song?" Liu Rui asked puzzled. I looked back at him and said quickly: "I must want to ask our whereabouts. It''s worth thinking!"


    "How many people do they have? Do you need to bring something?" Yuan Yuan asked tentatively. I don''t think he is afraid. What''s more worrying is that we don''t even have the ability to fight back. After all, this is not a campus fight. It already involves people in the society.


    "No, there''s no time! It''s important to save people!" I was very anxious and lost my mind.


    "Brother long, didn''t you find me any weapons in your house..." Liu Rui began to turn at brother Long''s house.


    "Oh, don''t fuck around. There''s a big iron pot kitchen knife in the back room. Where can you find it..." brother long quickly dragged Liu Rui and said.


    "Don''t JB ink, don''t go if you''re afraid. Today I have to fucking chop that Wei Tian!" Meng Liang has a grumpy temper. He''s in a hurry and doesn''t like his words.


    "Grass, what the fuck do you say? When was I afraid of fighting? I''m preparing for war!" Liu Rui came out of the back room with a rusty kitchen knife in one hand and a big iron pot in the other.


    After Liu Rui came out, we ran out of the mahjong hall, reached out to stop a taxi, pulled the door and got into the car.


    "Remember to bring back the knife and pot..." brother long shouted at the taxi at the door.


    "Ha ha, these young people who don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth..." looking at the farther and farther taxi, brother Long''s mouth rose and said with a smile.


    The taxi driver looked at the army thorn in Meng Liang''s hand, the kitchen knife and the iron pot in Liu Rui''s hand. He was frightened and shivered. He stammered, "several little brothers... Where are you going!"


    "Drive, Riverside Development Zone, old winery warehouse!" I said to the driver.


    "Several little brothers... The development zone is a little far away... I''ll hand over my shift right away... You change your car!"


    "Don''t fucking bullshit... What time is it? Who are you going to hand over the shift to? Our business has nothing to do with you. Just pull down the place for us. The money is certainly not bad for you!" Liu Rui said with a kitchen knife.


    "Can you fucking talk to others!" Meng Liang pulled Liu Rui''s head and scolded.


    "Don''t make trouble with JB, OK! Master, you drive quickly!" I was a little upset and said with a bad face. When they saw my expression, they were honest and sat behind silently.


    ����


    In the warehouse of the old winery in the development zone.


    BMW Z4 sports car speeds up and goes straight to the winery warehouse.


    ����


    "What about the two?" Wei Tian asked binzi in a very blunt tone after getting off the bus.


    "Basement." binzi replied concisely.


    "You can understand this!" Wei Tianxin smiled and patted binzi on the shoulder.


    "..." binzi bowed his head and said nothing.


    "Let me see these two people." Wei Tian then stepped into the basement.


    ����


    In the warehouse, it was cold and humid. The broken sofas and benches stored for a long time had given off a rotten smell. Yang Song and his father were tied to two stools. Yang Song was still in a coma, and Yang''s father had awakened at this time.


    "Bang."


    Wei Tian kicked open the wooden door and walked in with his back. Then he went to Yang Fu''s side, looked at him with his head tilted for a long time and asked, "old man, I heard you can play with guns, can''t you?"


    Yang''s father swallowed his saliva, pale and silent.


    "Did you bring the gun? Let me see how you play?" Wei Tian scratched his nose and continued to ask.


    "Whose child are you? Call your adults. I don''t care about this child!" Yang Fu Zhen looked at Wei Tian and asked


    "Why the hell do you call me an adult? What are you?" Wei Tian squatted down slowly and asked Yang Fu''s hair.


    "Now the child really doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth..."


    "Well, I don''t think it''s easy for you to be so old. If you tell me the whereabouts of those students, I won''t be difficult for you. You can choke on the electric stick..." Wei Tian clapped his hands and said simply.


    "I don''t know..." Yang''s father replied with a straight waist and a loud voice.


    "Old man, I don''t want to drink a toast. Binzi gave him some flowers..." Wei Tian shouted back.


    "... son, listen to my words, you don''t live like a person." Yang''s father looked at Wei Tian and advised him carefully.


    "Fuck you, you don''t look like a man!" Wei Tiangang told his father at home that he didn''t look like a person, so he was not in a good mood. Now when he heard his adoptive father say so, he was almost crazy in an instant and put his foot on his adoptive father, while Yang''s body just shook a little.


    When he saw Wei Tian do it, binzi also came with him to punch and kick father Yang.


    "Do you fucking say it?" three minutes later, Wei Tian looked at Yang Fu with blood on his face and shouted loudly.


    "Hehe, twenty years ago, there were only eight people left in the regiment of 200 people who went into the mountain to suppress bandits! My beard held a bayonet against my head, and I didn''t blink. Today, I can make you kids bear?" Yang Fu stared and shouted with full confidence.


    "OK, you''re awesome, and then..."


    After scolding, Wei Tian kicked the door open and left gnashing his teeth.


    "Tap,"


    Binzi went to Yang''s father with his hands in his pockets, frowned and asked softly, "Sir, you are a man. Why do you say it? What are you doing with this crime?"


    "Hurry up if you want to do it. Don''t ink..."


    Binzi was silent for a long time and looked at Yang Fu again.


    "Think about it. You all go down and let him think for himself..."


    Binzi turned and left, and the others followed him out.


    "Fuck your mother, don''t he say it? Stab him to death. When to say it, when to pull it down," Wei Tian jumped and scolded while drinking Leke outside.


    The development zone is quite far away from us, about more than ten kilometers away, but it is desolate. It is full of factories and old buildings to be demolished. Fortunately, there is no traffic jam at this time, but the driver has some ink and drives very slowly.


    "Can''t you drive faster? I don''t need your money! I''m really in a hurry." I was very impolite at this time, because I was really worried about Yang Song''s situation and spoke a little bad.


    "OK... Ok..." the driver didn''t have the same knowledge as me. He stepped on the accelerator to the end and began to run fiercely.


    After opening for more than 20 minutes, we finally crossed the urban area and entered the ground of the development zone. Our car slowly drove into a dilapidated construction site.


    I glanced around and saw that in front of us, about 600 or 700 meters away, there was a long abandoned warehouse. The brand of the old winery was half gone.


    "Brother Tian, there''s a taxi outside..." a boy ran into the warehouse and shouted.


    "Fuck, it''s easy to do now. I brought it to the door... Is it just a car?" Wei Tian asked with a smile.


    "Just one..." the boy replied.


    "Brother... Go out to meet the guests..." Wei Tian waved his hands and shouted. More than 30 people followed Wei Tian out of the warehouse.


    ����


    "Master, stop!" I said to the driver. The driver was very quick. He put on the brake and stopped directly in place. I pushed open the door and turned back to them and said, "we''ll go there in a while. Don''t just fight. We have few people. The main thing is to save people, OK?"


    "OK, let''s fucking do it!" the three nodded.


    I opened the door directly and rushed out first.

 Chapter 1458

    "Draft it, Wei Tian, didn''t you come to me? I''m coming!" shouted and scolded.


    Then Meng Liang, Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan all got off the bus. When they saw us getting off the bus, they all rushed towards us.


    Liu Rui was holding a kitchen knife, Meng Liang was holding a military spike, and Yuan Yuan and I were holding steel bars picked up from the ground. We were crazy and rushed to the opposite. We had a big knife, which cut more than ten knives, and the blood directly dyed the snow red.


    The taxi pulled us, without a pause, ran directly onto the road and disappeared.


    "You little brats dare to come here and cut them to death. If something happens, I''ll fucking take it!" Wei Tian stood the day after tomorrow and shouted loudly.


    "Fuck you, brothers, just fucking grab him and cut him!" I roared, held up the steel bar and rushed over, followed by others.


    "Did you hear what brother Tian said? Don''t kill people. What a big deal. Brother Tian took it and cut them for me!" binzi pulled Wei Tian and stepped back.


    Then more than 30 people rushed towards us like a tide.


    I''ve fought a lot of fights recently. I''m more and more daring. I cut off a man standing in front of me with a steel bar. The man raised the pickaxe handle and blocked it on his head.


    A half meter long steel bar suddenly split on the pickaxe handle. To tell the truth, the pickaxe handle has both advantages and disadvantages. The advantage is that it hurts. If it is hit in the right position, it can be laid down twice. The disadvantage is that it is too clumsy to be close.


    So the first time I cut empty, I was very fast. I took a big step forward and cut directly on his thigh.


    At this time, we can''t consider anything else. If we want to fight, we must fight them. There are many others. Once we retreat, they will not hesitate to wave a large knife and cut on us. In that case, immortality is also a serious injury, so I quickly pulled out the military spike and plunged in again without hesitation.


    Webbed!


    The man was cut down by me and lay down. At this time, there was a cool wind behind my head. I subconsciously shrunk my head and hit him with a pickaxe handle close to my scalp.


    Before I could turn around, I felt a pain in my back knee, as if my legs were about to break. I knelt down at once, and then the machete rained on me. At that moment, I really thought I was dead. There was a lot of shouting and scolding around me. I didn''t know how many people were beating me at the same time.


    "Draft it! I''ll fucking kill you!" when I was about to be kicked out, I finally heard Meng Liang''s voice. I heard three or four screams in a row, and then I looked up laboriously.


    Meng Liang was half crazy. He stabbed a blind wheel with the army and didn''t have an accurate target. However, it was a good move. The people around me made way. Meng Liang strode into the crowd, quickly ran to me, stretched out a strong wrist and pulled me


    Just as I was about to stand up, the crowd gathered around again. This time they were smarter. The man with the machete was in the back and the one with the pickaxe handle was in the front. They smashed Meng Liang. Meng Liang''s machete was short and hard hit the pickaxe handle several times. We fell to the ground again.


    At this time, I was already a little out of strength. Meng Lianghong grabbed my hand and lay on me. He blocked many knives for me. The blood behind his head dripped on my face along his hair.


    "Liangzi! Get the fuck up!" my eyes were wet and I shouted hoarsely.


    Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan rushed frantically when they saw us fall.


    "Liangzi! Get the fuck up!" I pushed Meng Liang a few times. He closed his eyes, his back was full of blood, and his palm held my hand tightly. I pulled him, and his arm shrugged as if there were no bones.


    Wei Tian soon surrounded us. All four of us were covered with blood. I don''t know how many knives I received, because I don''t know why. I didn''t feel any pain at all. I just felt cold, very cold


    "Buzzing, buzzing!" just then, a huge engine sound suddenly came from the warehouse door, and about twenty motorcycles roared.


    "Draft it, we''ll have to throw it away if we don''t come again..." when I heard the sound of the motorcycle, I lay on the ground and grinned and said.


    "Give it all to me, dry to death!" Xu Feng took off his helmet and shouted behind.


    When Wei Tian saw another person coming, he directly picked up a machete and rushed to Xu Feng with people.


    When I saw Xu Feng coming, I hurriedly dragged Meng Liang, Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan to the warehouse. After entering the warehouse, I found Yang Fu and Yang Song tied to the chair. We went up and untied the rope tied to them.


    "Uncle, are you all right?" I looked at Yang Song''s father and asked with some fear.


    "It''s no big deal. You have a little conscience and know to save us!" Yang Song''s father was not hypocritical and snorted coldly to move his muscles and bones.


    "Well, Liu Ruiyuan, you two take uncle first. I''ll go and see Xu Feng..."


    "OK... You two pay attention to your safety... When you''re done, we''ll wait for you at brother long..."


    After that, Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan ran out of the back door of the warehouse with Yang Song and Yang Fu.


    "Why did Xu Feng come?" Meng Liang asked as he ran outside with me.


    "Xu Feng is the one who has been texting us. He also told me the news that Yang Song was caught."


    "Did you go out this morning and see that the man was Xu Feng?" Meng Liang then asked.


    "Yes..."


    "Why did he help us?"


    "Because he has a grudge against Wei Tian, he came to Wei Tian. We don''t care about the rest. Xu Feng will deal with it..." I don''t want to talk to Meng Liang too much now, so I simply explained it to him.


    Meng Liang didn''t speak after listening. He ran outside the warehouse with me.


    Outside the warehouse, there was a confrontation between the two sides.


    Xu Feng walked up to them, took the military thorn and directly pushed it to Wei Tian''s chest. He slowly said, "do you know me?"


    "Who are you? Do you know who you''re talking to?" Wei Tian didn''t point at Xu Feng at this time..


    "Hehe, I told you about someone. Do you remember that you killed a student two years ago? His name is Xiaofeng!" Xu Feng asked with a cold look on his face.


    "... you mean that fool! Why did you come to avenge him?" Wei Tian recalled for a long time and finally remembered who the little peak was.


    "Drafting? You don''t want to go out alive today! If the court can''t judge you, I''ll judge you!" Xu Feng broke out completely at this time, shouting with red eyes.


    "Binzi, take the gun!" Wei Tian shouted back. Binzi didn''t know he took out a *, and put it on Xu Feng''s forehead.


    "Draft it! You prick it! Don''t you force it? Don''t you say I can''t go out alive? Do it!" Wei Tian shouted and patted Xu Feng''s head, looking very arrogant.


    Xu Feng looked at the shotgun in binzi''s hand and said nothing. A cold sweat began to break out on his forehead.


    "Draft it? It''s cheating on me!" Wei Tian waved and shouted at binzi with a gun.


    Kang!


    The low gunshot rang out. Wei Tian looked at the sky with big eyes open and fell to the ground. There was blood foam in his mouth. The blood sprayed on binzi and Xu Feng''s face. He might not think that binzi really shot, but he drove towards him!


    The time was frozen for a moment, and we were completely confused. Wei Tian''s pupils slowly expanded. A pair of big eyes stared round and stiff lying on the ground, and his blood dyed the land red like plum blossoms.


    Binzi put down his shotgun, went to Wei Tian''s body, quietly looked at it for a while, bit his teeth and said, "Xiaofeng''s original name is Liu Xiaofeng, his girlfriend''s original name is Guo Qian, that''s my fucking sister!"


    "Kill!" I don''t know who shouted first. Then Wei Tian''s little brother immediately got into a golden cup bread and disappeared. He ignored Wei Tiansi on the ground and ran faster than the rabbit.


    The whole warehouse is left with me, Meng liangbinzi, Xu Feng and his little brother, and a dead Wei Tian.


    Now I understand why Xu Feng knows so much about Wei Tian''s trend. It turns out that Guo Bin is the brother of Xiaofeng''s girlfriend. It seems that the whole thing is arranged by them, and we are just a chess piece in their hands, a chess piece arranged long ago.


    Everything, fate seems to have been arranged!


    "Dead... Dead?" I looked at Wei Tian''s body, shivering all over and asked.


    "The revenge is finally avenged, and they can close their eyes at the bottom!" Xu Feng said softly in front of binzi.


    "Well, sister, brother finally avenged you... Ah" binzi suddenly looked up and shouted at the sky.


    "It has nothing to do with you. Let''s go! I buried it for him and ran away. It''s that simple!" binzi was very calm and turned back to us.


    "What the fuck are you talking about? I caused it. I won''t go away!" I felt so guilty that I didn''t want to run away.


    "This matter has nothing to do with you. Let you go and hurry..." Xu Feng also said.


    After that, Xu Feng and binzi took Wei Tian''s body and rode on a motorcycle. They didn''t know where to go, leaving me and Meng Liang at a loss in the empty warehouse.


    "What do these people do?" Meng Liang responded for a long time and finally stammered to me.


    "I fucking don''t know!" I''m in a mess now, and my mood has become very depressed.


    "Wei Tian is dead. Let''s take revenge..."


    "But I thought they would really kill Wei Tian... Well, don''t stand here. It''s time for the police to come and let''s go!" I dragged Meng Liang in a daze and walked outside the warehouse.


    After walking for about ten minutes, we went to the road, stopped a taxi and got on the bus.


    After getting on the bus, Meng Liang and I kept smoking and trembling, while the driver kept looking back at us. After all, we were covered in blood and looked a little scary.


    People are like this. Maybe when you watch TV movies or listen to others, you feel that killing is nothing and not so terrible. But when you see it with your own eyes, ordinary people can''t understand that emotion. Besides, we are still students in school. It''s bullshit to say we''re afraid.


    "What shall we do?" Meng Liang looked at me and asked.


    "It''s all right. It''s not us who killed people. Let''s go back to brother long to find Liu Rui and them..." I saw Meng Liang''s mind and comforted him.


    I finished, took out my cell phone and called Liu Rui.


    "Hello, has anyone sent it back?"


    "Send it back. We''re here now. How''s it going with you?" Liu Rui asked anxiously.


    "Nothing''s wrong, we''ll go back now." as there was a driver, I didn''t tell Liu Rui that Wei Tian died.


    "It''s all right. Come back quickly." Liu Rui finally put down his heart when he mentioned his voice, and his voice became relaxed.


    "By the way, you two brought me brother Long''s kitchen knife and iron pot. I remember asking me to come to the warehouse. Brother long asked me for it!" Liu Rui''s voice suddenly increased a lot. He thought we might be all right.


    "Well, hang up." I''m in a very complicated mood now. I''m not in the mood to talk nonsense with Liu Rui. I simply promised and hung up the phone.


    ����


    "They''re all right. They''ll be back in a minute... Look what I''m doing. They''ll bring back your kitchen knife and iron pot in a minute. Look at your stingy way..." Liu Rui said to Yuanyuan and brother long in a very good mood after hanging up the phone.


    "Hey, hey, it''s OK." Yuan Yuan was happy when he heard that we were OK, and said with a giggle.


    At the other end, the Riverside Development Zone Branch received a report. When the police went, the old winery had lit a raging fire.


    Half an hour later, the fire was put out and no body was found.


    But Wei Tian is missing. According to the eyewitness, Wei Tian was shot and killed. The suspects are Guo Bin and Xu Feng!


    The old winery in the development zone is very lively today. All the winery areas are blocked by the police. The hard-working criminal police are investigating the scene.


    In this case, although no body was found, one person was missing. According to a large number of eyewitnesses, someone shot and set fire, which is obviously destroying the evidence.


    "... did you get through?" Wei San asked quickly while sitting at home.


    "I can''t get in touch with the young master..." a strong man with sunglasses was sweating on his forehead.


    "This bastard, let him calm down is that his mother doesn''t listen..." Wei San''s head buzzed and his body seemed to be evacuated and sat down on the bed.


    "Young master, maybe...!" the man in sunglasses wrapped his cigarette holder one by one.


    "Who moved his hand?" Wei San rubbed his palm and felt very helpless in his heart.


    "The witness said it was Guo Bin!" the sunglasses man gritted his teeth and replied crisp.


    When Wei San heard this, he suddenly raised his head.


    "It''s the bodyguard you found for the young master..." the man with sunglasses said with dry lips.


    "...!" Wei San looked at the sunglasses man and his lips trembled without saying a word.


    "Sin... Call Tiemian and let him come back..." after a moment of silence, Wei San said again.


    Hearing this, the sunglasses man didn''t say anything. He turned quickly and left.


    In the empty room, the lights were not turned on and the light was weak. Wei San lowered his head and listened to the steps of the sunglasses man getting farther and farther away. He made a sound of wheezing in his mouth. With tears in his eyes, he covered his chest and directly fell on the carpet.


    ����


    Half an hour later, Wei San was sent directly to the first hospital of the best medical university in the city.


    Wei San entered the hospital with his front foot, and the director of the Municipal Bureau followed him with his back foot.


    "Brother Wei, everyone is very sad that something like this happened to my nephew, but you should also pay attention to your health!" the director saw that Wei San woke up and hurried forward to comfort him.


    Wei San looked at the director and said faintly, "in public, killing people with guns. I hope to solve the case as soon as possible!"


    "Brother Wei, in public, your contribution to our city is in your eyes. In private, Xiaotian calls me uncle. The provincial public security department has given instructions, and there will be results soon!" the leader of the Municipal Bureau said quickly.


    "OK..." Wei San nodded and then began to close his eyes.


    ����


    Two hours after the big case, the whole city was basically sealed. There were anti riot teams and patrol cars with special police logo on national highways, highways, passenger stations, railway stations, airports and black car gathering places.


    On the street, police lights shuttle back and forth. All traffic police are on duty. They are stuck in the main trunk road. Almost every car must be checked!


    At this time, Meng Liang and I have returned to Longge mahjong hall.


    "Why did you two come back? Where''s the kitchen knife? Where''s the iron pot?" Liu Rui ran over and asked when he saw us coming in.


    After I entered the house, I directly sat on brother Long''s bed, and Meng Liang was also lying in bed panting. I was really tired, both mentally and physically.


    "What''s the matter with you two? Why don''t you talk?" Liu Rui saw that we didn''t pay attention to him, ran to the bedside and pushed me.


    "What happened?" Yuan Yuan also saw something wrong between us.


    "Is there any water?" my lips turned white and my mouth felt very dry.


    "Don''t you just go out and have a fight? Why did you cause this..." brother long reached out and handed me a bottle of mineral water.


    "Gululu..." after receiving the mineral water, I drank more than half a bottle at a time.


    "What''s the matter with you two?" Liu Rui asked anxiously when I finished drinking water.


    I handed the mineral water to Meng Liang nearby, and then told them everything from beginning to end without any concealment.


    "What... What? What you said is true..." after listening to me, Liu Rui felt like eating shit. His mouth was open enough to put a pair of leather shoes in it.


    "It''s fucking time. Do you think I''m in the mood to tease you?" I shouted at Liu Rui in a very upset mood.


    "Shit, Wei Tian let Guo Bin and Xu Feng kill him... It''s so fucking relieved... I knew I wouldn''t come back and see how Wei Tian died..." Liu Rui didn''t realize the seriousness of the problem at this time, and looked like gloating.


    "But these two people are too fucking cruel. They have finished such a big game for revenge... This is a real version of Infernal Affairs..." Liu Rui said when he saw that no one paid attention to him.


    "Will Wei Tian''s death involve us? After all, it''s because of us?" Yuan Yuan finally said what I was worried about at this time.


    "I don''t know if it will involve us, but with Wei San''s character, he won''t give up like this!" Meng Liang, who has been lying in bed, said.


    "What about Wei San? People won''t kill us! What''s the use of him looking for us?" Liu Rui said indifferently.


    "Ha ha, it''s interesting to kill these two children..." brother long, who has been listening, didn''t respond much. He just kept smoking and quietly listened to us.


    "Brother long, what do you think we should do?"


    After all, brother long is an adult. He should think more than my students. I looked at him and asked in a low voice.


    "Who died? Is there any background?" asked brother long.


    "The son of Third Master Wei of our city died. Do you know brother long?" I briefly introduced Wei Tian''s identity.


    "Wei San, I know him..." brother long * replied.


    "There are some people in our city who don''t know Wei San..." Liu Rui said foolishly.


    "Shut up, brother long, you go on!" I pointed to Liu Rui and shouted in a very bad mood.


    "..." Liu Rui saw that I was in a bad mood and didn''t speak again.


    "The two children of the principal criminal ran away. Wei San will certainly find you. In his eyes, you are all together. His son died because of you. You are the most important part of this matter. It''s good that Wei San can catch the murderer. Once he can''t catch it, he will pay attention to you. So I think your situation is not good now..." brother long smoked a cigarette and analyzed.


    After listening to brother Long''s words, my heart clicked. Although I knew that Wei San would not let us go, brother long said so, I knew that the situation was so dangerous. If Wei San finds us, he will not let us go easily. We have no power to fight back in the face of Wei Tian, not to mention Wei San!


    "What should we do?" Meng liang thought for a while and asked.


    "Hide..." brother long told the truth.


    "But when do we have to hide so far?" I asked with a frown.


    "Hide in Wei San and catch the murderer..."


    "If we can''t catch it, we''ll have to hide all the time?" Liu Rui became serious and looked at brother long and asked.


    "No, I''ll find Wei San myself and carry the matter down..." I hesitated and said with my teeth.


    "You''re fucking crazy. If something happens, you can carry the thunder alone?" Meng Liang looked at me and said. At this time, our nerves are very fragile and irrational.


    "Don''t fucking quarrel. I''ve been here these days. Don''t go anywhere! Things haven''t reached the point you think. Now I''m afraid. What the fuck did I do earlier!" brother long suddenly stood up and shouted with his neck pulled.


    At five o''clock the next morning, the first hospital of Medical University.


    "How''s Mr. Wei?" a masked young man asked quickly in the corridor of the hospital.


    The man who spoke was the second in command of the Wei family, iron face.


    Tiemian can be said to be the most mysterious person in SZ city. Soon after his debut, he was deeply appreciated by Wei San. He became Wei San''s right hand in less than three years. Now the big and small businesses of the Wei family are basically managed by an iron face alone.


    When Tiemian first arrived at Wei''s house, his main task was to protect Wei Tian. This man saved Wei Tian countless times. Only in this way did he slowly enter Wei San''s sight and be reused.

 Chapter 1459

    Later, iron noodles began to appear around Wei San. As long as iron noodles appeared, the Wei family had no projects that could not be won, and the means to treat their enemies were simply heinous. In this way, the mixed circle in SZ city realized that in addition to Wei San, the Wei family also had a more frightening iron face.


    Because this man has always been wearing a mask, so slowly everyone called him iron face.


    It is said that this person is no less ferocious or intelligent than Wei San, so people always think that iron face is the real successor of Wei San.


    "Lord Wei has awakened... No big deal..." the people around Tiemian quickly replied.


    "Tiemian, are you back?" Wei San saw Tiemian enter the ward and quickly sat up and said.


    "Lord Wei, I''m sorry! I shouldn''t have gone to Guangzhou..." Tiemian sat respectfully beside the hospital bed and whispered.


    "Cough... I let you go. It has nothing to do with you. Did you catch the murderer?" Wei San said after coughing twice.


    "The escape route of these two people should have been planned long ago. They disappeared in the mountains..."


    "Where''s the police?"


    "No news yet..."


    "A bunch of rubbish!" Wei San shouted as he patted the bed hard.


    "Lord Wei, pay attention to your body..." iron face advised aside.


    "My son is fucking gone. What use do I want this body to have..." Wei San''s voice was sad.


    ��������


    "Why did the murderer kill Xiaotian?" Wei San asked again when he saw the iron face.


    "Two years ago, the young master raped and killed the murderer''s sister..."


    "You deserve it! Just tell him to do less evil, but his mother won''t listen..." Wei San said after listening to his gnashing of teeth.


    "...." the iron face remained silent.


    "By the way, did those students find it? Didn''t it have something to do with them?" Wei San was finally going to attack us at this time.


    "It has nothing to do with those students. The young master took the initiative to kidnap others..."


    "Without them, my son can''t die. These students must have something to do with the murderer. Catch them for me and see if you can dig out some clues about the murderer..."


    "But..." it was the man with sunglasses, not the iron face.


    "But what, don''t tell me you didn''t even find those students!" Wei San stared at the sunglasses man and said.


    "Yes... Yes, but Mr. Wei... The students hid in the mahjong hall in the south of the city..." the sunglasses man stammered in a cold sweat on his forehead.


    "Where did you say they were hiding?" Wei San suddenly looked up and asked.


    "City... Mahjong hall in the south of the city!"


    "Do these students have anything to do with him? No, it''s impossible, absolutely impossible!" Wei San said to himself after hearing this.


    "Lord Wei, why don''t we leave these students alone?" the iron face leaned forward and asked tentatively.


    "No, these students can''t miss. They must know where the murderer is!" Wei San shook his head.


    "No, I have to go to important people in person..." after that, Wei San didn''t even take off his sick clothes, put on a coat and went out.


    "Lord Wei, you haven''t recovered yet..." Tiemian warned carefully behind Wei San.


    "I can''t manage so much..." Wei San waved his hand and hurried out of the hospital.


    ����


    Brother long got up early, went downstairs and bought some soybean milk fried dough sticks. After returning to the mahjong hall, he turned on the TV and had breakfast.


    At 16:13 yesterday evening, a major shooting case occurred at the old wine factory warehouse in the development zone of the city. Although no death was found, one person was missing. After the crime was taken, the driver fled. The suspect was Guo Bin, Xu Feng was two, and two people were extremely dangerous. If there were two people found, the public security suspect should be contacted immediately.


    After the incident, the Provincial Public Security Bureau and the Municipal Public Security Bureau made a rapid deployment. Any criminal who despises the law will eventually be dealt with. Our public security bureau will solve the case within one month. Our reporter Zhang SEC will report for you, pay attention to the progress of the case, and please pay attention to the evening news. "The host of light makeup Liumei gushed on TV.


    "It was Wei San''s son who died, but it was different. It was on the news the next day." long er drank soybean milk and commented.


    "Shua Shua."


    I came out of brother Long''s bedroom, washing the company and watching TV with frown.


    "Have something to eat," brother long stood up and said.


    "Do you think they can be caught?" I grabbed the fried dough sticks and asked with some worry.


    "Not necessarily..." brother long shook his head and said.


    "What do you say?"


    "Although the two children have made a lot of preparations in advance, they can''t stand the police. The police really take it seriously. As long as the police want to catch them, it''s difficult for the two children to run!"


    "Can you grasp it if you want?... I feel that our police are rubbish..." at this time, Liu Rui woke up and walked out with his clothes on.


    "You''ve seen a lot of TV dramas. Our Chinese police are among the best in the world in terms of police speed and case detection ability. If you''re like this, you''ll be rich for half a day..." brother long glanced at Liu Rui and explained.


    "Who did you listen to? If it''s so powerful, why are there so many pending cases?" Liu Rui said as he stuffed fried dough sticks into his mouth.


    "In China, the rate of solving major cases is as high as about 70%... If you want to catch them, there will be results. However, it does not rule out the fugitives with high IQ and high education, which will make the criminal police very difficult in the detection process. But most criminals, they are social people at the bottom, and have not even received nine-year compulsory education." Longge continued.


    "Brother long, how do you know so much?" Liu Rui looked at brother long and asked.


    "Hehe, if you have nothing to do, you will find that your world is still very small... Those women know more than the fucking FBI. They can study the color of underwear you wear today!" when it comes to the square dancing women, brother Long''s mental state is different, It exudes the smell of middle-aged and elderly male hormones.


    "Shit, I have to go to the community more if I have nothing to do in the future. The experts are among the people..." Liu Rui took brother Long''s words seriously and sighed with a sudden realization on his face.


    "In the future, you can make the whole combination with brother long and the square dance aunt killer... If you obey the square dance aunt in the community, you will have half of SZ city..." at this time, Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan woke up.


    "Roll the calf... Fool Liang... I''m still a virgin. Those aunts are like wolves and tigers, and brother long can stand it!"


    "Ha ha!" we laughed together.


    "Little Bizi, did you fight with us?" brother long stretched out his hand and gave Liu Rui a head, staring and scolding.


    Just when we were talking nonsense with Longge, a Land Rover and two business Buick suddenly stopped on the road in front of Longge mahjong hall.


    "I''ll go myself. Don''t move in the car!" Wei Sany pulled open the door and walked alone to the front of the mahjong hall.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!" there was a knock on the door.


    As soon as I heard the knock on the door, I stood up and looked at brother long at a loss.


    "It should be Wei San''s people. You all go into the inner room. Don''t come out no matter what happens. If you hear me calling you, you''ll run through the back door. Do you understand?" brother long tidied up his clothes and said to us calmly.


    ��������


    "Get in now, what the fuck are you looking at here!" brother long scolded reluctantly when he saw that we didn''t move.


    "But brother long..."


    "You can do whatever the fuck you want!" brother long shouted at me with staring eyes before I finished my words.


    No way, we had to go into the inner room. When brother long saw us go in, he locked the door of the inner room and went outside one by one.


    "Will brother long be ok?" Meng Liang asked with some worry after hiding in the house.


    "I don''t know..." I shook my head in a very complicated mood.


    "It''s obviously our fault, but we hide here and let brother long out. I don''t know if they will take brother long..." Yuan Yuan was also very depressed at this time.


    "Nanwu amituo Buddha, bless brother long, bless brother long..." and Liu Rui just opened his hands and closed his eyes and recited the curse from entering the inner room.


    When brother long opened the door, he found Wei San standing behind the door alone.


    "What''s the matter here..." brother long went outside, closed the door, went to a stone pier, patted the dust on it and sat down.


    "I have to take the children in your house..." Wei San also followed him, paused for a moment and whispered.


    "Can''t take it away..." brother long waved his hand and refused very domineering.


    "... my son was killed. It has something to do with them. Can you raise your hand..." at this time, it seems that Wei San is not the Third Master of Wei who guides the rivers and mountains in SZ city. Instead, he is more like a little brother in front of brother long. Even his voice is so humble.


    "I know, but it''s not them who killed them. Who did you find? Don''t waste it in my room..." brother long didn''t give any face, and then refused.


    "...." Wei San turned pale, looked at brother long with both eyes and bowed his head.


    "These children are also used by others. I can understand your mood when your son is gone, but they are innocent. Go back!" brother long saw that Wei San didn''t speak, stood up, patted his ass and turned around to go into the house.


    "It''s not slow?" Wei San asked, gritting his teeth.


    "No..."


    "You''ve crossed the line a little..." Wei San, who has been controlling his emotions, finally couldn''t help it at this time.


    "Are you threatening me?" brother long turned to look at Wei San, pointed to his nose and smiled contemptuously.


    "You''ve been in our city for such a long time. Our well water doesn''t invade the river. The rabbit bites when it''s urgent. Give me face!" Wei San said excitedly in front of brother long.


    "Hehe, Wei San... Did you dare to stand in front of me five years ago? Do you think you had a chance to talk to me? Did you give you a face? If you want to bite... Yes! You can form a good formation, and I, Li Zhenlong, can receive you at any time and see if you can walk under my hands for three rounds!" brother long shouted with his fingers against Wei San''s chest.


    "...." Wei San was silent.


    "There are so many people shouting from third master Wei. Have you forgotten your name Wei Wei?" brother long looked at third master Wei aggressively and asked.


    "...." Wei San was still silent.


    "You''ve reached the top in SZ city now, haven''t you? You''ve been a little gangster. I don''t need to tell you some stories too clearly. There are many small stories in the temple and the city. SZ city is not big, but if you have to toss around and have some people to play with you! If your son is dead, you can find the murderer and take revenge. But if you withdraw all the aura today, even if your son is alive, you will have a chance What''s the use? The third master is here, and Wei Tian is there. Without the third master, Wei Tian is really gone! "


    Brother long reached out and handed Wei San a cigarette. Wei San took it with trembling hands and didn''t speak. Because what brother long said was one-sided and absolute, but it was the truth for Wei San at this time. He couldn''t find any reason to refute it. He can only choose to acquiesce in this unreasonable fact!


    Brother long took a deep breath after lighting a cigarette, patted Wei San on the shoulder and said softly: "When you''re well mixed, you start to look for family affection. Unexpectedly, you inadvertently lost some things and can''t find them again! Life is fair. If you want something, you must learn to give up something! Five years ago, your coal mine collapsed and more than 20 workers were trapped in low land. You gave up the search and rescue because the search and rescue fee was too high, and more than 20 people were killed alive Dead on the ground! That''s more than twenty fucking lives! You give up without blinking your eyes. Are you a fucking human? Your son is dead. You can''t stand it. Your son is human. Those people are not fucking human! "


    Brother long said more and more excited, pinching Wei San''s neck and roaring.


    "Cough..." Wei San''s face turned red because of lack of oxygen.


    "It''s all evil..." Wei San broke away from brother Long''s hands, shook his head and muttered softly. While muttering, he walked to the door. Inadvertently, a tear fell in the eyes of the middle-aged man with blood on his hands.


    "By the way, do you know who the old man your son kidnapped?" brother long shouted at Wei San''s back.


    "Who?" Wei San, who had pulled the door open, suddenly turned back.


    "Your son''s death is not unjust. An old driver who has driven for eight years to the commander of the military region dares to bump into others with an electric stick. His life is not in vain..." brother long threw away his cigarette butts and turned to walk into the house.


    "Poop!"


    After hearing this, Wei San stepped into the air, covered his chest and fell in front of the Land Rover again.


    "Come out, it''s all right!" brother long returned to the house, opened the door of the inner room and shouted with a smile at us.


    "It''s all right?" Liu Rui asked, stretching his neck and looking at brother long.


    "Wei San''s people are gone? Brother long, they didn''t do anything to you?" I asked hurriedly when I saw brother long coming in.


    "Hehe, I''m a light stick. What can he do to me..." brother long patted my head and said with a smile.


    "Oh, my God, I was scared to death. I thought I was going to throw it away today. My tomb robbing association has not developed yet..." Liu Rui patted his chest and sighed with a look of rebirth after robbery.


    "Brother long, what did you tell them outside? For so long." Meng Liang asked.


    "It''s nothing. They want people. I said no, and they left?" brother long replied calmly.


    "It''s that simple?" Meng Liang didn''t believe it.


    "Yes......" brother long smiled and turned away from the inner room.


    After brother long left, we looked at each other. We didn''t know what brother long said to the group outside, but no one was a fool. Everyone knew that things must not be so simple. I vaguely felt that there must be a story between brother long and Wei San, but since brother long didn''t say it, we had a tacit understanding and didn''t ask.


    "Brother long, are we free now?" Liu Rui asked after brother Long''s ass.


    "You can''t hide here. Although you hid here today, you can''t guarantee when they will come again, so you have to change places..." brother long drank and replied.


    "Ah, where are we going?" I shouted, looking out the door.


    "It''s best to leave SZ city for a while, or as long as you''re in SZ City, you''ll be in danger of being caught..."


    "No, where are we going when we leave SZ city? Besides, what about the school?" Yuan Yuan said with his head down.


    "Then I don''t know. It''s just my suggestion. You can do it yourself..." brother long found a coat from the wardrobe as if he was going out.


    "When do we have to hide?"


    To tell you the truth, I don''t want to leave Sz. After all, I haven''t left this city since I was born, and I can''t explain it at home and school.


    "If Wei San can survive this barrier, SZ city will be his in the next ten years..." brother long put on his clothes and sat beside us and whispered.


    "Shit, then we have to hide for ten years?" Liu Rui jumped up and looked at brother long and shouted.


    "Listen to me. If Wei San crosses this ridge, he won''t come to you. Then you can stay outside for three or five months." brother long continued.


    "What if you can''t get through?" Yuan Yuan asked with a frown.


    "If you can''t get by, you have to expect him to catch the murderer... You can sum it up yourself, whether to go or stay..." with that, brother long took a step and was ready to go out.


    "Where are you going?" I shouted anxiously when I saw brother long leaving.


    "The little piano house next door leaks, I''ll fix it..." brother long spits on his hand, simply combs his messy hair in the mirror, and then walks out of the mahjong hall without looking back.


    "Shit, we''re all like this. You''re still in the mood to find a little widow. Do you have any sympathy..." Liu Rui shouted, looking at brother Long''s back


    "What did you think?" I asked, rubbing my hands.


    "It''s not a thing to stay in brother long all day. Brother long is right. We can only go out and hide..." Meng Liang bowed his head and returned.


    "What about you two? What do you think?" I looked up and asked Yuanyuan and Liu Rui.


    "I''ll go wherever you go..." Yuan smiled back.


    "I''m thinking of going to the entertainment industry in H city to try water..." Liu Rui began to install B inexplicably at this time, touched his chin with his right hand and replied with a deep look.


    "You can die if you don''t pretend to be B..." Meng Liang was angry when he saw Liu Rui, and immediately scolded.


    "Why go to H city?" Yuan Yuan looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Because I have friends in H city..." Ruige is Ruige. There are friends all over the country. The communication circle is wide. You can''t refuse.


    "Did you know the tomb robber?" Meng Liang asked with a smile.


    "Ha ha ha ha" Yuan Yuan and I laughed after listening.


    Liu Rui bit his teeth and looked at Meng Liang fiercely and said, "fool Liang, you''re talking. I''ll fucking kill you. Do you believe it..."


    In this way, we discussed and decided to go to Liu Rui''s friend in H city to hide first, and we''ll come back when the situation is better.


    At the school, we are going to ask the teacher for a long holiday. We say we go to make up classes in H city to prepare for the college entrance examination. Our head teacher doesn''t like to see us. As soon as we hear that we are going to ask for a long holiday, we immediately agree. When we hang up, we don''t forget to tell me: "I''ve always been very optimistic about you. I''m still a little reluctant to let you go. When I get to H City, I have to study hard and get a good score in the college entrance examination..."


    As for the family, we are going to go back and tell our parents that the school organized a group of students to go to H city for tutoring, including us. In this way, we not only don''t have to worry about finding us at school and at home, but also ask for money as travel expenses.


    At about three o''clock, we went back to our homes, packed up our things, took the money and lied!


    After I got home, everything went well. My parents didn''t doubt me. I was very happy to hear that Liu Rui and Meng Liang also went. They said we could have a company together.


    Before I left, my mother specially gave me more money and told me where to study and eat more. Looking at my mother''s appearance, to tell the truth, I felt very sorry for my parents. I had an idea to tell them the truth, but I held back and didn''t say it. It would only make them more worried about me.


    When I got back to Longge''s mahjong hall, it was more than six o''clock. Meng Liang and Liu Rui hadn''t come back yet, leaving Yuanyuan lying in bed alone in a daze.


    "What do you think? Here?" I put down my luggage and kicked yuan yuan, who was in a daze.


    "You''re back... I didn''t go home. I''m afraid my father will lock me up again..." yuan turned over and said with a silly smile.


    "Hey, Yuanyuan, you go home..." I looked at Yuanyuan and asked.


    "Why don''t you take me..." Yuan Yuan lay in bed and blinked.


    "Your family conditions are very good. Why bother to go to H city with us? Tell your father what Wei San can''t do to you..." I said very seriously.


    "We do things together. We should go together and stay together. Besides, my heart is wild and I can''t stay at home," Yuan Yuan said with a silly smile.


    "If we don''t do well, we have to go to the construction site to carry cement..." I gave preventive shots in advance.


    "If you really come to the step of carrying cement, I think we''ll talk about it at that time..." Yuan bared his teeth and replied.


    "OK..."


    I nodded silently.


    After a while, Meng Liang also returned to the mahjong hall with a big schoolbag, but Liu Rui never came back.


    "Where has the fool gone? Why hasn''t he come back yet?" I asked anxiously as it was almost eight o''clock.


    "Step on..."


    Footsteps sounded. A man came in with a black and shiny Nike schoolbag that had been ground on his back and a toothpick in his mouth.

 Chapter 1460

    "Fuck..." Meng Liang was stunned when he saw him.


    "Yang Song..." I was shocked.


    "Hello, wow..."


    Yang song came into the house and glanced around. Then he frowned and muttered, "what are you doing?"


    "... what are you doing here?" I jumped down and asked.


    "Isn''t that what happened last time? After going back, my father had to break off the relationship between father and son with me. There was no way, so I came out. There was no place to go. I stayed in the Internet cafe for two days. I couldn''t see it. So I came to you."


    "Oh... I''m sorry!" I felt sorry for him. After all, he ran away from home because of us.


    "It''s all right, then you talk, then I''ll go first..." Yang Song glanced at us again. He may feel that his future is not bright and he may starve to death.


    "Hey... Hey, what do you mean?" Meng Liang asked with a wink.


    "It''s all right. I''m just going to take a turn... I''m relieved to see that you''re all good..." Yang Song''s legs are about to go out, and his words are very brainless.


    Yang Song blinked, scratched his head and said to himself, "in fact, I brought a lot of money when I came out... There''s no good place to play, and I can''t stay in the Internet cafe all the time... Hey, do you have any good places to play?"


    "... the crematorium is good... I''m looking for a tour group and a one-day tour these two days... If you''re all right, just come together?" I asked.


    "Ha ha... You''re so noisy. You''ve always been so cheerful..."


    Yang Song said awkwardly to Meng Liang, "come on, give me a cigarette!"


    "... fuck... Don''t you have a lot of money? Do you have to rub the cigarettes?" Meng Liang, speechless, reached out and handed him a red golden dragon.


    "No, I forgot to buy it when I came. I have money in my pocket... You know..."


    Yang Song took the cigarette, wrapped it fiercely, and then looked into the room. He saw the leftovers on the table, put down his schoolbag, pretended to walk over easily, sat down, frowned and said, "Hey, I''m really hungry... What''s this? Braised meat? I tell you... This braised meat is the last thing I want to eat... My family sells it every day."


    The three of us squatted at the door, stared at Yang Song and ate the leftovers of brother long on the table.


    "How many days have you been hungry?" Meng Liang said speechless.


    "Didn''t he come with a toothpick? He should have eaten?" Yuan Yuan didn''t understand.


    Yang song could certainly hear their voices, but he pretended not to hear them.


    I glanced at my watch, strolled over, then sat opposite Yang Song, dragged my chin and asked, "what''s the matter? I don''t have money to eat."


    "No... I''m a cook, but I can''t see you spoil food... There''s a very esoteric idiom that every grain is hard. I don''t know if you''ve heard of it?" Yang Song tugged.


    "We''re not doing well... We''re going to hide in H City tonight. If you don''t have anything to do, come with us first" I sincerely invited.


    "... no... no... I have a lot to do..."


    "Brother, you''re hungry. Can we stop pretending?..." Meng Liang said frankly.


    ��������


    When he finished his meal, brother long came back at this time. He saw us pack our luggage on the ground and asked, "why, are you ready to go?"


    "Well, the school is ready. Let''s go and hide first." I nodded and replied.


    "Why are you here?" Longge Bala asked Yang Song, who was clasping his teeth.


    "I''m going to go out with them to experience life..." Yang Song pretended to be forced. To tell the truth, he was very similar to Liu Rui.


    "Let your father drive you out, ha ha ha, very good!" brother long looked up and smiled.


    "Do you know each other?" Meng Liang asked, looking at brother long and Yang Song.


    "On the day of your accident, he came to me with his father..."


    "I said how he found this..." I just reacted at this time. Why can Yang Song find us.


    "I think this life mainly depends on fate. When fate comes, you can''t hide..." Yang Song said faintly.


    "I found that your ability to dress B is as good as mine..."


    A voice suddenly sounded behind us.


    "Brush..."


    We looked back in an instant.


    A young man held close to the door, with a dog chain around his neck, wheezed and gasped.


    I, Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan laughed when they saw this man.


    "... mom gave me a B. my father locked me with a dog chain. If I hadn''t chiseled off my water pipe, I wouldn''t be able to get out," said Liu Rui.


    "He''s going too?" Yang Song was a little confused when he saw Liu Rui.


    "What do you say?" I looked at Yang Song and asked.


    "... fuck... Can I quit..." Yang Song has a rhythm to run.


    "What''s wrong with him..." Meng Liang asked.


    "He had to let me steal my father''s shotgun that day. When I quit, he spit in my big iron pot, so that I didn''t sell a pot of vegetables..." Yang Song looked at us with some resentment and said.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    We left Longge mahjong hall with our luggage on our backs. Longge was going to take us to the railway station, but there were too many people to sit down, so we had to take a taxi.


    "Let''s go!" we waved to brother long after we got on the bus.


    "Bring a phone..." brother long waved to me.


    "It seems that someone is chasing us again..." after the taxi drove a distance, the driver looked back at us and said.


    As soon as I looked back, I found that brother long was really chasing me. It seemed that he was shouting something in his mouth.


    "Why don''t you stop?" Meng Liang also found brother long behind.


    "No, no, master, you drive quickly. You may have overwhelmed him just now. He wants to steal money. Hurry up..." Liu Rui hurriedly stopped the driver who was ready to stop and hurried.


    "These bastards, I''ll save you. Before you leave, you even give me the 800 yuan I hid in the shoe box. Is it a fucking person..." looking at the faster and faster taxi, brother long pinched his waist and gasped, opened his mouth and scolded.


    Zheng Yijian''s blood burned in the taxi. We didn''t know who started it, so we all sang along.


    "Can you untie the dog chain around your neck? I always have the impulse to lead you..." when I found that the taxi master was fine, I turned back and looked at Liu Rui with a strange eye. Suddenly I remembered that he still had a dog chain around his neck.


    "Fuck, what do you know? It''s called fashion..." Liu Rui rolled his eyes.


    "Hehe, you young people are really wild... Take dog chains as fashion..." the driver turned back and laughed.


    "If you want to talk so much, it''s easy for me not to give you the car money, you know?" Liu Rui shouted, pointing to the driver''s anxious head.


    "You don''t want it if you don''t give it to me... People, I can''t always look at money. I yearn for high freedom in life... You can choose not to listen to me when I speak, but you can tempt me with money to not let me speak..." the driver suddenly began to explain his special understanding of the word life.


    "Brilliant!" Han Dayan interposed.


    "How brilliant?"


    "I think what master said is quite right... People can''t always look at money, they have to pursue a little..."


    "You fucking say you have no money..." Liu Rui replied contemptuously.


    "Get out JB, you stay away from me..."


    "I don''t think you have a comprehensive understanding of life..." the driver continued at this time.


    "If you''re nagging, do you believe I shit in your car?" Liu Rui shouted fiercely pointing at the driver.


    "Shua..."


    The driver instinctively turned and looked into the deep night sky.


    "Ha ha..."


    We smiled at each other and felt that Liu Rui had lived such a long life that he met his opponent today.


    "Who can tell me what we''re doing in H city?" Yang Song said in the ink behind him without talking for a while.


    "Yes, Liu Rui, what does your friend do? Is it reliable?" Meng Liang also reacted at this time.


    "Reliable!"


    Liu Rui thought for a moment and said.


    "What does he do?" I continued.


    "The whole entertainment industry..." Liu Rui thought again and replied.


    "Can you be more specific? The entertainment industry that sets up stalls and rings in the night market..." Yang Song asked speechless.


    "Roll the calf, you underestimate your communication level. Can the night market stall match me? The most important thing is the night market kebab..."


    "What the hell does he do?" Yuan Yuan began to be curious at this time.


    "Let me tell you, my friend is a disco worker. Let me tell you something. 80% of the ladies in H city come from him. There is no miss Association in H City, or he has to be the president! Do you know how much he has contributed to the sales of condoms in H City this year? You go to H city to inquire about the sex toy store and don''t provide a picture of him?" Liu Rui explained.


    "... true or false?" Meng Liang was a little confused when Liu Rui said so.


    "Do I have to brag about B for others?" Liu Rui asked reluctantly.


    "Really reliable?" Meng Liangxin.


    "Must be reliable." Liu Rui simply nodded.


    "How did you two know each other?" I thought for a moment and asked suspiciously, because Liu Rui and I almost grew up together. He hasn''t even gone out of our city. Why did he suddenly have such a friend in H city?


    "It was a cold winter. I was at home alone and suddenly felt a little palpitation in my heart..." Liu Rui would not miss any chance to pretend to be forced, and he began to recall.


    "You fucking say the point!" Meng Liang couldn''t see Liu Rui installing B. he greeted him with a head.


    "We met on the yellow website... If you have nothing to do, can you do less!" Liu Rui shouted with a little grievance rubbing his head.


    "Oh, my mother, netizens! Pull JB down. I''d better hurry back. What a fucking team... One by one..." Yang Song''s expression was slightly fragmented.


    "It''s okay, there''s true love on the Internet..." I smiled and comforted.


    "Stop making trouble with JB, okay? I went to his friend''s fucking house and sold me as a duck..." Yang Song said with a tangled expression. He was still thinking about getting off the bus.


    "Don''t worry, you can''t sell condoms as a duck... No one is so stupid. If you do this business with you, you''ll cut your kidney..." Liu Rui said to Yang Song with relief.


    "... fuck me... At the moment, if I have a dollar in my pocket, I won''t talk to you..." Yang Song''s teeth are almost broken.


    "Come on, give me a cigarette..." Liu Rui said to Yang Song.


    "... didn''t you just come out of home?"


    "I left in a hurry and forgot to bring..."


    "Go away... I''ve just used up your excuse... You say you''re also poor B, it''s over..." Yang Song patted Liu Rui''s right hand, turned his head and looked at the stars outside the window with tears.


    "Master, how long will it take to get to the railway station?" I asked the driver with my head.


    "Ten minutes!" the driver replied.


    ����


    Ten minutes later, we finally came to the railway station.


    "Why don''t we go back? I''m a little carsick..." Yang Song said abruptly, looking at the three big characters of the bloody SZ station.


    "All the tickets have been bought... If you return the ticket money to us, you can go..." Liu Rui glanced at Yang Song and said.


    "Go away, don''t make trouble..." Yang Song was a little angry.


    After half a year of sales.


    Our train finally began to check in.


    "Yang Song, hurry up!" I shouted at Yang Song as I stood at the ticket gate.


    "Let me take another look at the place where I was born and raised. Although it didn''t give me anything, she engraved a black wound on my face..." at this time, Yang Song, like a poet, stood at the ticket gate and stared into the distance.


    "Is this B a bad brain?" Liu Rui looked at me and whispered.


    "It should be..." I also answered some speechless.


    "More stupid than me..." Liu Rui staggers to the carriage with his small schoolbag on his back.


    After getting on the bus, we found that there were not many people on the bus, so we found a quiet corner and sat down.


    "The train is about to start. Have a nice trip!" the conductor''s beautiful voice sounded in the carriage.


    "Why don''t we fight the landlord?" the bored Liu Rui squeezed his eyes and asked me.


    "I''m sleepy, you play, I''ll sleep for a while... Ah" I stretched out and lay on the table ready to sleep.


    "If you are few, I can put my hand together..." Yang Song asked with a wry expression after thinking about it.


    "Do you have any money in your pocket..." Liu Rui askew his eyes and asked.


    "We have to play with money... We can make some meaningful bets!" Yang Song said with a wink.


    "What do you think it means?" Meng Liang asked.


    "How about playing brain collapse..."


    "Look at my mouth, get out! Calf! Son..."


    After sleeping for more than an hour, I was awakened by the voices of these people. As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw them facing their heads. I don''t know where they are, what are they laughing at.


    "What''s the research? It''s so intense!" I stretched and yawned.


    "Shh!" Liu Rui quickly turned back and gestured at me with a rich expression.


    "What are you looking at? Let me have a look too!" I stretched out my hand, and Liu Rui came to them.


    "What do you think of that girl?" Liu Rui said to me with a drool at the corner of his mouth.


    I looked in the direction of his fingers. When I saw the girl''s face, I was stunned. I felt so much. I said unconsciously, "I fucking feel I''m going to fall in love!"


    I looked at the girl not far away. The girl I like must be thin and have white skin, and this girl obviously meets the standard.


    She is about 1.7. She is wearing a light yellow thin coat, a pair of slim jeans, a pair of white canvas shoes on her feet, an SLR camera around her neck, shawl, long hair and white pretty face. She is staring out of the window. She doesn''t know what to look at.


    It''s nice to speak from the bottom of my heart. This girl gives me a very clean and sunny feeling. Especially her smile, like a princess.


    "How''s it going? Isn''t it exciting?" Liu Rui asked as he salivated.


    "Don''t fucking look, let''s hold an emergency meeting. The theme of the meeting is to help brother take this woman!" I hugged Liu Rui, Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan whispered.


    "I''ll help you take this woman. I saw it first..." Liu Rui shouted reluctantly when he saw that I wanted me to chase the woman.


    "Rego, it''s easy for you to find someone like this. It''s not easy to meet someone I like, or you''ll let me..." I advised wisely.


    "No! Love doesn''t let you say..." Liu Ruijian shook his head and said.


    "Fuck, I''ll give you 500 yuan and a box of Yuxi, OK! Don''t JB refuse, you''re worth the price!" I made an offer.


    "Go away, prices are soaring now, and brother has to go up. Why do you have to invite me to dinner!" Liu Rui began to bargain.


    "OK! Deal! But on one condition, you have to help me get this woman''s mobile phone number..." I readily agreed.


    "Hey, this stupid boy, he''s hovering at this price all his life!" Meng Liang said very melancholy.


    "I have no right to choose love before bread..." Liu Rui got a new understanding of life at this time.


    "If you don''t like it, we can compete fairly..." I rolled my eyes and whispered.


    "Well, actually, a prodigal son of the world of mortals like me is not suitable for a partner. I''ll tell you..."


    "Then you go quickly. The ink is always here..." I pushed Liu Rui and shouted anxiously.


    "You''re fucking stupid. I''ll go like this. Can people give me this look! Can''t I think of countermeasures!" Liu Rui said with great self-knowledge.


    "I said big brother, think quickly! People will get off later!" I''m dying of anxiety. Although I have studied Japanese beauties for several years, after all, it''s only theoretical. In reality, I really have no way.


    Liu Rui thought for a moment, then touched his chin, pretended to be a deep touch, and said, "I need some props and someone to cooperate with me!"


    "What props, how to cooperate..." I asked quickly.


    Before I finished, Liu Rui trotted all the way to an uncle. He didn''t know what he said to him. Anyway, Liu Rui successfully grabbed the reading glasses on his face and walked towards us with a smile.


    "I fucking asked you to ask for a phone number. Why do you rob people''s reading glasses!" I said in a low voice with my teeth clenched.


    "Don''t make a noise, or you go by yourself..." Liu Rui glanced at me and said with high toes.


    "Well, you''re all right..."


    "I still need someone to cooperate with me now. Who will?" Liu Rui asked after looking at us.


    "Can I?" yuan yuan raised his hand and asked.


    Liu Rui shook his head, then went to Yang Song who was still sleeping, pulled him up, then turned his head and said with a smile: "I think he is more suitable..."


    "What the fuck are you doing? I''m dreaming of sex!" Yang Song shouted vaguely after Liu Rui woke him up.


    "Keep your voice down. Now the organization needs you to make a contribution..." Liu Rui said with an obscene smile on Yang Song''s face.


    "What contribution?" Yang Song turned his small eyes and asked cautiously, because he thought Liu Rui must have found something bad.


    "Do you see the girl in front? Brother Ye has a crush on us and wants the woman''s mobile phone number..." Liu Rui pointed out the direction of the girl to Yang Song.


    "Why do you wake me up if you want my mobile phone number? I''m not 114, and I won''t check the number..." Yang Song still didn''t relax his vigilance at this time.


    "Isn''t he embarrassed, so I need you to cooperate with me. Let''s go..."


    "How to cooperate?" Yang Song then asked.


    "You don''t have to do anything, just play a fool..." Liu Rui thought and said.


    "You''re a fucking fool, I won''t!" Yang Song immediately refused.


    "Brother ye, take care of him!"


    Liu Rui winked at me. I quickly piled up a smiling face and said slowly, "brother song! Just help me! I''m so old and have no object. Can you pity me?"


    "No!" Yang Song turned his head and replied firmly.


    Seeing Yang Song''s appearance, I don''t think I can do without taking out my mace. I clenched my teeth and said, "I''ll give you 200 yuan. You cooperate with him!"


    "Shit, you didn''t say... Come... Liu Rui, let''s study how I play a fool. Let me tell you, I played a fool when I played a stage play in primary school. At that time, they all praised me for my good performance. My father sat down and applauded me. Later, our head teacher said what I came from. Anyway, it''s an idiom... I can''t remember!" when Yang Song heard that I wanted to give him money, Immediately came the spirit, whet haw began to say.


    "Play in your true colors?" Meng Liang asked tentatively.


    "Yes!"


    "Oh, fuck, what the fuck do I know!" I''m very worried about whether this Yang Song is his father''s own. I don''t see that he looks like his father at all.


    "Yang Song, in fact, your performance is very simple. You just have a mouthful in your mouth. If you have nothing to do, just leave a little outside. Leave the rest to me. Just don''t say anything..." Liu Rui pulled Yang Song and studied it.


    "No lines?" Yang Song asked with some dissatisfaction.


    "No." Liu Rui shook his head.


    "Just play a fool who can''t speak and still chatter?" Yang Song thought and asked wisely.


    "Can it?"


    "It''s a challenge not to let me talk. Let me try..."


    "Cough..." Liu Rui took his reading glasses, tilted his neck, led Yang Song, and then walked to the girl with a small and reserved step. He opened his mouth and said to the girl, "Hey, hello... I''m a volunteer of China Love Fund. Can you do me a favor?"


    The girl turned her head and looked at the two people who came suddenly. She was a little embarrassed and asked, "what can I do for you?"


    "Well, look at him. This is an orphan I just brought from Gansu. I have been suffering from congenital poliomyelitis since I was a child, and my mouth drools when I speak..." Liu Rui pinched Yang Song and explained with a smile.


    "Abba, Abba..." Yang Song was very cooperative and began to spit water out. At the same time, he made a strange sound in his mouth. To tell the truth, Yang song just said that I still don''t believe his true color, but I really believe him now. It''s fucking the upper body of the second Wu next door!

 Chapter 1461

    "That''s the case. How old is he?" the girl looked at Yang Song and asked pitifully.


    "Although he looks so mature, I tell you that he is only eight years old. At the age of six, he stole the hormone to milk cows, so he grows so old..." Liu Rui said casually.


    "Abba, Abba..." Yang Song said with saliva.


    "That''s too poor. What do you need me to do?" the girl frowned and asked painfully.


    "Because I was in a hurry when I went to Gansu, I didn''t bring enough money with me. Look..." Liu Rui pretended to be reserved.


    "Abba, Abba..." Yang Song still cooperated.


    After hearing Liu Rui''s words, the girl quickly found the wallet from her clothes, then stretched out several red bills and handed it to Liu Rui. While giving the money back, she explained, "you''re doing a good job. I have to help you, but I don''t have so much cash with me. Can you take these first?"


    "What the hell is this way?" Meng Liang sighed when he saw the girl paying.


    "This fool, I asked him to ask me for my mobile phone number. Why did he cheat on his mother''s money!" I looked at Liu Rui and scolded.


    "This may be an occupational disease..." Yuan youyou explained.


    "Oh, not so much. You gave it to us. What do you do?" Liu Rui saw the money as if he saw his father, but still pretended to be reserved and refused.


    "It''s okay, I have Cary. Take it first..." the girl waved her hand readily.


    "How much is this?" Yang Song asked, his eyes red when he saw the money, with water in his mouth.


    "Ah? What did he say?" the girl asked suspiciously when she heard Yang Song talking.


    "Nothing, nothing... He said you were so nice!" Liu Rui pinched Yang Song and quickly explained.


    "Oh," the girl nodded without thinking much.


    "Well, miss, you need to leave your name and contact information. When we go back, we will give you some small gifts, and our China love fund will remember you..." at this time, Liu Rui finally remembered the business.


    "Don''t worry about this, just raise your hand..." the girl hesitated.


    "It''s all right, it''s all right. You''re doing good. You''re not afraid to leave a name!" while talking, Liu Rui took out a wrinkled little book and a pen.


    "Shit, where did B come from?" Meng Liang saw Liu Rui take out his paper and pen, cover his head and say nothing.


    "Why don''t you say they are professional!" I was excited when I saw Liu Rui finally asked for the phone for me.


    The girl thought for a moment, took the paper and pen, bowed her head and wrote.


    While the girl was writing her contact information, Liu Rui turned his head and smiled and made an OK gesture to me.


    After a while, the girl finished writing and handed the book to Liu Rui. After taking the book, Liu Rui looked at it carefully for a while and said, "Su Su is a good name..."


    "Thank you." the girl smiled.


    "By the way, miss, why didn''t you write your QQ number and home address?" Liu Rui continued.


    "I don''t need this..." the girl said some speechless.


    "That''s no good. You have to write it down, or we don''t know where to send this gift!" Liu Rui said solemnly.


    "Pooh!"


    At this time, Yang Song coughed suddenly, and the water in his mouth suddenly sprayed out, just spraying on the face of the girl opposite. When I saw this scene, my face turned green, and 10000 grass NIMA flew by in my heart. I regretted that I shouldn''t have let Yang Song go at that time.


    "Yes... I''m sorry... I didn''t hold it!" Yang Song quickly explained, and reached out to the girl''s face.


    "No! Aren''t you polio? Can''t you fucking talk? I think you react very quickly!" the girl heard Yang Song''s apology, immediately reacted, grinding her silver teeth and said.


    "Well, well, he may suddenly feel better as soon as he sees you..." Liu Rui explained with some embarrassment.


    "Roll the calf, I''ve cheated my mother for cheating money..." while talking, the girl rolled up her sleeves and looked ready to do it.


    Liu Rui''s thick face has long been invincible in the world. His face is not red and gasps: "I think there may be some misunderstanding between us..."


    "It''s your fate, you''re stupid. Give me the money back quickly!" the girl was a little tough and scolded.


    "But my love fund..."


    "Do you believe that I called the police in ink? Dare you mention your broken fund to me..."


    "Abba, Abba..." Yang Song was embarrassed.


    "Abba, your uncle? Still here to install polio for me!" the girl kicked Yang Song''s ass.


    "Here you are, here you are..." seeing that the situation was wrong, Liu Rui quickly threw down the money and dragged Yang Song back to our position.


    "Why, I think the woman did it?" I asked anxiously when I saw Liu Rui running back.


    "Oh, my God, I won''t make any money next time! He''s not pretending to be stupid, he''s really stupid!" Liu Rui patted his chest and pointed to Yang Song.


    "Accident." Yang Song explained with an embarrassed smile.


    "Shut up... What''s the phone number? What''s the woman''s name?" I glared at Yang Song and shouted.


    "Here you are, but I can remind you that this silly woman is a little tough! You can''t control it!" Liu Rui took out the wrinkled book from his arms and handed it to me.


    "Su... Su Su, that''s a good name!" I said with a silly smile, looking at the delicate lines of small characters in the book.


    "Leaf, I also think this woman is not suitable for you. I feel that he is more male than you..." Meng Liang said with a smile at this time.


    "Why? I just like this, not artificial, frank and cheerful." obviously, at this time, I have been dazzled by love and still look at the words in the book.


    "How do you like? Nobody cares about you. Don''t forget what you promised me..." Liu Rui said wordlessly looking at me.


    "Don''t worry, you''re indispensable..." I casually returned.


    "Don''t forget to have mine..." Yang Song said weakly at this time.


    "Roll the calf!" I scolded with Liu Rui in one voice.


    I took out my cell phone, quickly saved Su Su''s number, then lay on the table and looked at Su Su secretly.


    "Dear passengers, if there are friends who get off or change to another train at H city station, please get ready to get off..." the conductor''s beautiful voice sounded again.


    "It''s so fast!" I realized that we were going to H city soon.


    "Why, haven''t you seen enough?" Liu Rui looked at me contemptuously and said.


    "Roll the calf..."


    Although I said so, I didn''t see enough, and I saw that Su Su had started packing up at this time. I was secretly happy and said, "it''s great that she is from city h. If you can catch him, it won''t be in vain!"


    "Pack up and let''s get off." I saw that the car had begun to drive at a slow speed and was almost arriving, so I shouted to Liu Rui and them.


    "Here we are! The city of H is not so good. It doesn''t feel as good as our city. Look at the garbage on the ground..." Yang Song lay on the window and began to blind BB again.


    "Can you stop talking? There are h people in the car. You don''t know how to die later..." I said to Yang Song in a very low voice.


    "Why? Don''t you let me talk about rubbish? Now I advocate freedom of speech!" Yang Song felt very reasonable.


    "Oh, my God, why are you more fucking stupid than Liu Rui..."


    I don''t want to talk to Yang Song at all now, because I think he may not get out of the station.


    "Creak!"


    The train arrives at the station.


    We packed up our things, and as the crowd began to walk out of the car, I looked for Su Su''s position in the crowd.


    Finally, I found him behind me. There were about six or seven people between us. I was so excited that I was even more fucking excited than winning five million. I threw an eyebrow at her and walked slowly over.


    "Hello, beauty!" I made a gesture that I thought was very handsome, and then greeted Su Su very gentlemanly.


    "Roll the calf!" Su Su was really tough, rolled his eyes and scolded clearly.


    "Why don''t you open your mouth and curse?" I asked awkwardly, because I found that everyone around Su Su looked at me.


    "Are you going to tell me about the love fund?" Jesus looked at me and said with disdain.


    "What love fund do you mean?" I asked pretending to be surprised.


    "Cut, don''t think I didn''t know you were with those two people and came to cheat me! What about the second brother Wu? Why didn''t he follow him?" Su Su said with disdain.


    "Well, I think you may have misunderstood. I don''t know them at all..." I secretly scolded Liu Rui and Yang Song in my heart, but I didn''t show it on my face and still pretended to know nothing.


    "Dress, you pick up the dress..."


    "Leaf, go, wait for you for a long time!" Liu Rui shouted at me foolishly at the exit.


    I looked at him and scolded the fool in my heart. When I can''t speak, I have to speak at this time, but I turned around and thought that Su Su didn''t know my name anyway, so I pretended not to hear it, so it''s all right.


    "Why don''t you pay attention to me when I talk to you?" Liu Rui saw that I didn''t pay attention to him and walked over.


    "Get the fuck out of here..." I looked at Liu Rui and scolded.


    "Hum!" Su Su saw Liu Rui coming, snorted coldly and went straight ahead.


    When I saw Su Su go, I hurried after her, patted her on the shoulder, pretended to be shy and shouted, "big sister!"


    "Who are you? Do I know you? Just call me sister!" Jesus walked forward without looking back.


    "Didn''t we just meet?" I said awkwardly.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Nothing..."


    "What are you always doing with me? I won''t be fooled..."


    "I''m not here to cheat you, elder sister..." I said some speechless.


    "What do you want to do?" Su Su asked directly.


    "Well, are you from H city?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Jesus nodded.


    "Ah, I want to make friends with you. My mother said that when I was a child, a fortune teller calculated for me and said that I would find an object in H city this year. I thought it might be you!"


    "Roll the calf!"


    "You don''t curse people for what you say?" I said reluctantly.


    "I tell you, Aung, my temper is not very good. You should get away before I want to beat you!"


    "Er... What kind of person is this? It''s urgent to nag!"


    "Roll or not, believe it or not, I''ll call the police and sue you for sexual harassment!"


    "Bye! I''ll call you when you get home!" I looked at Su Su to take out his cell phone. I almost flew out. This woman is so fucking cruel.


    "Get out..."


    I ran all the way to Liu Rui and they had been waiting for me outside the railway station.


    "How, did you hook up?" Meng Liang asked obscene when he saw me running over.


    "It''s not nonsense. If brother Ye comes out, the girl can''t make it?" I raised my head proudly and said.


    "I find that you have the same ability to boast as me..." Liu Rui said faintly.


    "Don''t talk to me. I don''t know you in the future..." now I have a heart when I see Liu Rui strangling him.


    We entered the urban area of H city. It was almost 12 o''clock. We were very tired. Standing on the street, the five of us were too tired to talk.


    "Where are you going?" Yang Song asked, frowning and looking around.


    "I''ll make a phone call." Liu Rui reached out and felt for the phone from his pants, then dialed a number.


    Ten seconds later.


    "Hey, who?" a young man''s voice asked.


    "Brother Che, I''m Liu Rui!" Liu Rui said politely.


    "Who is Liu Rui? * are you?" the young man seemed to forget who Liu Rui was.


    "Brother Che, my net name is scared to death. Did you forget?" Liu Rui continued.


    "It''s a fucking underground party. There must be a joint code..." Yang Song said in silence.


    "... Oh, fuck, I''m confused. Here you are. You can find a place to live today..." brother Che said vaguely.


    "OK, brother... Let''s find a hotel to stay first..." Liu Rui said in silence for a while.


    "Sorry, I have a lot of things today. In this way, I''ll connect you tomorrow..."


    "It''s done."


    Subsequently, Liu Rui hung up his cell phone.


    "How''s it going?" I saw Liu Rui hang up and asked.


    "Pick us up tomorrow and go out today..." Liu Rui replied tired.


    "Shit, are you a reliable friend?" Meng Liang asked reluctantly.


    "Come on, who hasn''t done anything yet? Let''s go to someone else. Set our position and find a hotel to make do with it..." I patted Meng Liang on the shoulder and comforted him.


    So we took our luggage and began to look for cheaper hotels by the side of the road. We saw H City, which is made of countless steel and cement, with bright lights, prosperity and strength, which makes people dizzy.


    I don''t know what kind of story will happen here. Will such a metropolis accept us who have left their hometown?


    Half an hour later, we found a relatively cheap hotel and opened two rooms.


    I sleep with yuan yuan, Liu Rui and Meng Liang and Yang. Why is it so arranged? Because I think only Meng Liang''s military sting can cure Yang Song.


    After tossing for several days and it was getting late, we were all very tired. We fell asleep not long after we stayed in the hotel.


    The next morning


    It was more than nine o''clock when I opened my eyes. I opened the door to go to the bathroom.


    "Plop!"


    "Oh, the trough! It''s fucking falling down again!" Meng Liang sat on the chair in the corridor with red eyes and scolded.


    "Elder brother, you don''t sleep here to watch the door for me?" I looked at Meng Liang and asked in surprise.


    "Come on, you fucking listen, can I sleep with this snore!" Meng Liang dragged me to his room with Yang Song, shouting with emotional collapse.


    "This is really a little difficult... It''s difficult for you..." I patted Meng Liang on the shoulder and said sympathetically.


    To tell the truth, I''ve heard many people snore for so many years, but I''ve heard it for the first time like Yang Song. It''s a bit like a pig barking, mixed with a sound similar to an electric drill. Anyway, let''s say so. His snoring is like a symphony. If you listen carefully, you can hear at least seven or eight sounds


    After more than half an hour, Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan and Yang Song woke up. After a few simple washes, we were ready to go out for breakfast and wait for Liu Rui''s friends to pick us up.


    "Meng Liang, why do you always watch me do JB?" Yang Song''s mouth is full of oil. He has dried two bowls of soybean milk and ate eight fried dough sticks!


    After hearing Yang Song''s words, Meng Liang didn''t make a sound. He still looked at Yang Song with red eyes.


    "Shit, why are you dumb..." Yang Song saw that Meng Liang didn''t speak, and then put fried dough sticks in his mouth.


    "Liangzi, what''s the matter?" Yuan Yuan also saw that Meng Liang was abnormal and asked in a low voice.


    "I think they must have something wrong yesterday... It is estimated that Yang Song was wronged..." Liu Rui looked at Meng Liang and analyzed.


    "You''re fucking stupid. If you hate him, you have to be Meng Liang. Yang Song''s lattice, Meng Liang, they''re both rich..."


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan laughed after listening to me. Yang Song still ate fried dough sticks like nothing.


    "You''re about the same. We don''t have much money!" Liu Rui scolded with an oblique eye.


    "Don''t be stingy. I''m growing up! It''s time to rub if I don''t eat." Yang Song turned over and replied reluctantly.


    "You look like a 30-year-old woman. You still have a basket!" Liu Rui scolded in silence.


    "Liu Rui, is your friend coming or not? Is he soaking us again?" I put down the soybean milk and asked Liu Rui.


    "Don''t worry, I called just now. He''ll come in a minute..."


    "That''s ok..."


    In this way, we sat on the breakfast stand on the street, chatting and waiting quietly. About half an hour later, a modern car suddenly came into the street.


    Modern broken horses fly to the side of the road. From the car came a young man about our age. He was quite handsome and had a head of wool rolls, which gave people a very fashionable feeling.


    The young man jumped down, then went straight to the table, looked at us and asked, "who scared the baby to death?"


    "Here..." Liu Rui hurried to the young man and said.


    "Just you? Who are they?" the young man lit a cigarette, sat down on the stool and asked simply and rudely.


    "Ah, they are my friends..." Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    "My name is Che Suchen! The car I drive, Bai Suzhen''s Su, in the morning, you can call me an old car. I like this name, which is very stable." Che Suchen crossed his legs, then took a card out of his pocket with two fingers, flew directly to the table and said, "my film."


    I took Che Suchen''s film and glanced at it. Then I frowned and muttered, "H City, the general manager of the little bee KTV next to the nightclub yesterday... What and what is this NIMA B!"


    "How do I feel this B is a little abnormal..." Yang Song stretched his neck and asked in a low voice.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, it''s not good for others to hear..." it''s not many people who can make Yang Song say abnormal people. The old car in front of me is one.


    "Have you finished eating? I''ll show you around for the first time!" the old car stood up.


    "Don''t worry."


    "It''s all right. Come on, I''ll do my best as a host..."


    The old car reached out and pulled open the door, and the five of us quickly followed and got into the car.


    "Hum..." the old car kicked the accelerator and started the car.


    To tell you the truth, I fucking regret getting on the bus. This B obviously graduated from a driving school with brother long and was taught by a coach. I feel that the car has got rid of the control of gravity and seems to be flying.


    "Man, don''t worry, you slow down..." I looked at the old car in front and advised cautiously.


    "It''s all right. I just like the feeling of speed and passion. Today, you''re in the car, which affects me to play..." the old car turned and replied.


    "Look at the road, look at the road..." I saw the old car turn back and shouted quickly.


    "By the way, I don''t think that guy said a word? What''s on his mind?" the old car looked at Meng Liang and asked.


    "Nothing. I didn''t sleep well yesterday. You don''t have to pay attention to him..."


    "By the way, man, what are you doing in H city?" Yuan Yuan asked at this time.


    "Why, Liu Rui, you didn''t introduce me?" the old car asked with a smile.


    "Just a brief introduction, not too detailed..."


    "I''m mainly engaged in the entertainment industry in H city. To put it bluntly, I open a small concert hall, and then the whole two young ladies contact..." Lao Che briefly said his work content.


    "Is it pimping?" Liu Rui reflected for a while and asked with a little doubt.


    "Er... You''re right to say that, but I''m different from those pimps in the traditional sense. I take the internet route. The young ladies under my hand usually don''t have much work. They do live broadcasting in those * and then if fans like young ladies, I''ll set up a line in the middle. In this way, the first young lady may earn money for live broadcasting, and the second young lady''s price can be higher... Liu and I Don''t you know Rui! "Explained the old car.


    "Shit, this way is a little wild..." Yang Song sighed aside.


    "Oh, now the competition in the entertainment industry is so fucking exciting. If I don''t make a new way, how can I compete with those high-end entertainment places... Survive in the cracks..."


    "Hehe, you are a new industry!" after listening to the old car, I feel that this person still has a certain economic mind, because the entertainment industry itself is not easy to do. First, the state is relatively strict, and your relationship will have to be sealed in two and a half days, so it will cost a lot of money to get through the relationship. Secondly, the competition among peers is fierce, Some entertainment places have rich bosses, hard relationships, well decorated stores, high-grade young ladies, and rich people like to go. But if you don''t have money, it doesn''t matter. If you want to do this business, the survival rate is basically zero, unless you are a clean concert hall, but the concert hall is all over the street. If you don''t have other projects, it''s basically impossible for you to make money.

 Chapter 1462

    Half an hour later


    "Come on, come down, hurry up." the old car pulled open the door and turned back to greet us.


    "This car is for you to drive. It''s all a fucking illusion of pregnancy..." Liu Rui squatted on the ground for a long time before he said such a sentence.


    I got out of the car, stood on the street and looked up. It was really a little bee KTV, and there was a nightclub next to it. Although one is a nightclub and the other is a KTV, in fact, I think these two houses are similar in scale, and they both feel a bit like a street shampoo room.


    But it''s obvious that the business of the nightclub was much better than the little bee yesterday. At least there were several cars parked in front of the house. There were still people going in and out. You''re looking at this little bee. It''s time for wild grass at the door, and the glass on the window is full of ash. If it weren''t for the faint pink LED screen, I''d see that it''s a singing hall.


    "Old car, you little bee is still in business?" I looked at the scene in front of me and couldn''t help asking.


    "It''s business, it''s not business..." the old car thought and said.


    "Ah? What does that mean?" Liu Rui was stunned.


    "Let''s say it''s open. There''s no one. Let''s say it''s not open. I open the door every day. Now there''s nothing wrong. I''ll put two big speakers at the door in the evening to attract those aunts who dance square dance. Two years ago, my singing hall was ok, but now it''s not OK. I''m going to clean up and cash it out for him, and then concentrate on my network marketing..." The old car explained.


    "Yes, I think your online marketing is a way..." Yang Song nodded in agreement.


    "If the entity is capable, who is willing to fuck the whole network? They are all virtual economies. They don''t have to be closed to me at any time..." the old car shook his head and said.


    "Don''t you tell me your business is good?" Liu Rui asked.


    "Isn''t that brag!" the old car replied without blushing and jumping.


    "Shit, I''m still thinking of fooling around with you... You can''t help us..." Liu Rui said with a big mouth.


    "It''s all right. I''ll give it to you in a few days, give you some money, and then I''ll concentrate on my network marketing. Although I''ve been down in the past two years, it''s still no problem to feed you..." the old car was not angry after listening to it and said with a smile.


    "If you don''t lack people, we can find something else..." I see the despondent little bee. Speaking from my heart, I think it''s hard for him to feed the old car, not to mention us, so I think I have an impulse to go.


    "No, I''m running for me. Can I let you go? I''m a small place. It''s hard for you to find anything like this. You''d better stay honest with me. If you work well and revitalize my little bee, maybe we can make a lot of money!" the old car replied proudly.


    "OK, I''m just afraid to trouble you..." I see that the old car is so enthusiastic and I''m sorry to refuse again.


    "Ha ha, it''s friends who go out. What''s the trouble? Let''s go. There''s another partner in the house. I''ll take you to meet..." the old car smiled brightly and took us to the house.


    After we entered the house, I found that the decoration in the little bee was OK. It was no different from the normal concert hall, but it was a little desolate. There was no one in the lobby and no waiter.


    "You take a seat first, I''ll call my friend and get to know each other..." the old car casually took out a few bottles of drinks from the refrigerator and handed them to us.


    The little bee is in the KTV warehouse.


    "Why the hell are you sleeping here again? There''s no one at the front desk, and the concert hall has been emptied. You don''t know..." the old car finally found his so-called partner in the warehouse after wandering around for a few times.


    "Why? The thief?" the young man on the folding bed sat up and shouted.


    "The thief in NIMA!" the old car said extremely speechless.


    "I also said, whose thief is blind, run and steal..." the young man yawned, dragged the quilt and was ready to go to bed.


    "Don''t fucking sleep. Come outside and meet me..."


    "Who?" the young man asked casually.


    "Some friends, come and find something to do..."


    "Why did you come to us for something?" the young man asked with a cigarette.


    "I''m going to leave them and help us watch the shop..."


    "Why, what are we going to do when they see the store? We''re unemployed?" the young tiger asked.


    "We study network marketing..."


    "I said, are you sick? Are you careless? I told my mother about internet marketing. I didn''t earn a fucking penny and asked you to swipe more than 20000 yuan of gifts for that stupid old woman. Finally, the woman didn''t sell them. The woman had to sleep with me. Shit! You pay me back the money quickly. It''s not good for you..." After listening to the old car, the young man immediately got excited and shouted with the old car in his arms.


    "Oh, when the fuck did this happen? Besides, you didn''t pay anything in return..." the old car explained awkwardly.


    "OK, I won''t talk about you at this time. What''s the matter with you? What are you doing? Going to war? Garrison troops? The benefit of the concert hall is not very good now. How can you get so much salary? People hurry to straighten me out. If they don''t go, I''ll go!" the young man said with his legs crossed and eyes staring.


    "They are all friends. How can I get rid of them?" the old car asked askance.


    "Brother, in the past, we earned a lot. If you recruit two people, you''ll find two. Now it''s hard for you to fucking live. Can you control others? What do you give money to others? The young man said reluctantly, and then turned around and went to bed.


    "In two days, I''m going to mortgage the house my mother left me, borrow some money, and let''s make this concert hall well..." the old car thought for a while and sighed.


    "Are you fucking crazy!" the young man sat up again at the words of the old car.


    "There''s no way. I can''t just watch this concert hall turn yellow. We''ve been out for so many years. If we''re so disheartened, we won''t be willing to go back!"


    "...." after listening to the old car, the young man didn''t make a sound. He twisted the cigarette end with his hand. He didn''t know what to think.


    "Let''s go out and see my friend..." the old car patted the young man on the shoulder and smiled.


    "But..." the young man stopped talking.


    "Stop the fucking ink! People will be in a hurry for a while..." the old car shook his hand and walked out of the warehouse.


    ����


    "Come on, let me introduce you. This is my friend and my partner, Duan Hui." the old car came up to us, sat down under the sofa and said casually.


    "Hello, everyone, now that you''re here, stay well. I''ll treat you well with the old car later..." the young man rubbed his eyes and greeted us as if he didn''t wake up.


    I looked up at the young man in front of me. He should be about 20 years old. He was wearing a pair of black frame glasses. He was tall and thin. He looked very gentle. Moreover, he looked a little like Lin Zhixuan, who sang a single love song. He was a parent with a face bigger than others.


    "Ye Han, take care of more in the future!" I looked at Duan Hui and said hello.


    "If there''s anything to take care of or not to take care of, the old car friend is my friend. We don''t have much ability, but if there''s anything you can do for you, we''re not men..." Duan Hui sat next to the old car and replied with a smile. Listening to this, it gives people a very forthright feeling.


    "OK, I''m sure to find you two." I nodded, because we''ve come here. We don''t know anyone in H city except them. Who do you want to find? So I''m not polite.


    "Ha ha, this guy has a good temper and doesn''t pretend!" Duan Hui happily pointed to me and told the old car.


    "Can my friend be worse, ha ha!" the old car also smiled.


    "Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Song Yuan, Yang Song..." I pointed to several people around me and introduced Duan Hui.


    "I''ll be friends in the future. You''re welcome..." Duan Hui smiled at them.


    "What''s wrong with this guy?" Duan Hui asked, pointing to Duan Hui with straight eyes.


    "Don''t pay attention to him. He just had a fight with a pig when he was a child..." Liu Rui said casually while drinking soda.


    "Ha ha!" Duan Hui looked at Liu Rui and was speechless. Then he nodded and smiled and said, "it''s good. You put down your luggage later. Let''s go out and catch the wind for you..."


    "Hehe, it''s all right. We also came to work. Don''t be so polite!" I said immediately after hearing this.


    "What, Xiao Hui, how many rooms can we spare?" the old station got up and asked.


    "There are two more."


    "Not enough..." the old car looked pale.


    "It''s all right, let''s just squeeze." Yang Song said carelessly.


    "Well, you two have one room, and the one left with me is a big man. If you don''t dislike me..." Duan Hui thought and said.


    "Well, Liangzi, let''s still have a room... I slept well with you yesterday..." Yang Song turned his small eyes and looked at Meng Liang.


    "If I had a military thorn in my hand, you would have seen the sun today, you know!" Meng Liang almost shouted after hearing Yang Song''s words.


    "Oh, look at your temper... We''re not iron anymore?" Yang Song put his arm around Meng Liang''s shoulder and said with a grin.


    "Get out! I don''t want to sleep with you in my fucking life!!!"


    "Ha ha..." we all laughed after hearing what they said.


    Since Meng Liang didn''t want to sleep in the same room with Yang Song, I also thought that if they slept together again, it would be easy to die. Either Meng Liang killed Yang song or Yang Song tortured Meng Liang to death. So I finally decided to have a room with Liu Rui, Yuan Meng Liang and Yang Song with Duan Hui. Duan Hui didn''t know Yang Song, so he gladly accepted the arrangement. We all had a secret heart Pray for Duan Hui and hope he can survive Yang Song''s snoring.


    We packed up, and then followed the old car and Duan Hui to a large hotel. We sat down casually. The old car threw the menu and said, "whatever you want to eat, just order!"


    Liu Rui and Yang Song took the menu and began to order one by one. After a while, the dishes were all ready. The old car picked up a cup from the side.


    "Come on, I''ll pick you up today. I won''t say much. I''ll see you later!"


    "We haven''t known each other for a long time, but now that we know each other, it''s fate!" I also stood up and raised my glass.


    "To fate!"


    The others roared along.


    We are all about the same age and are very forthright. I don''t know who said that drinking is the best way to deepen our feelings. I think it''s very reasonable. No matter how old they are, as long as they can sit down and have a drink, there''s no problem that can''t be solved.


    We talked and laughed. We had to drink this meal for more than two hours. The old car had a good drink, but Duan Hui''s drink was not so good. Liu Rui and Yang Song ran straight under the table.


    "It''s getting late, let''s go..." I saw that the time was almost up and suggested.


    "OK, next stop and drink..." the old station got up and nodded.


    "Still drink!!!" Duan Hui stretched out his head from under the table and shouted with a red face.


    "Just because of your drinking capacity, you still shout with us..." Liu Rui opened one eye and closed the other, looking at Duan Hui in a daze.


    "He also told me that he would never get drunk..." Yang Song finally pulled his head out of his crotch.


    "Today is not in the state, let''s drink another day..." Duan Hui waved his hand and explained awkwardly.


    "Yuanyuan, wake up, change the place..." I pulled up Yuanyuan, who had been drunk to sleep by the old car. We helped each other and walked unsteadily to the door of the hotel. After coming out of the hotel, we suddenly saw a row of cars parked on the road, starting with a range rover with the brand of 8888. All cars have headlights on. It looks like the picture has a strong sense.


    "Whose team is this? It''s so awesome? The wedding sister''s new year?" Liu Rui also found the team on the road and asked with a big tongue.


    "Married, ah, the wedding car has to hang two small balloons, you can see nothing at all, woodlouse..." Meng Liang despised Liu Rui.


    "These two fools..." I lowered my head and dragged Yuanyuan to the disco next to the hotel. I really didn''t want others to know that we knew them.


    Just as we were ready to go on, several luxury cars came unsteadily with headlights.


    "What kind of car is this? Why haven''t I seen it?" Yang Song asked curiously, looking at the team with bubbles in his mouth.


    "That car is called Clarkson, which is usually privately designed and customized. Originally, my father''s friend had one, and I took it once. It''s very comfortable... Which richest man surnamed MA in China took this car..." Yuanyuan said after looking at the car.


    "Shit, it''s so awesome. This car has to be expensive..." Yang Song said with a surprised look on his face.


    "Shit, they''re both here!" the old car exclaimed when he saw the car.


    "Who?" I asked, looking at the old car in surprise.


    Just after I asked, I saw a middle-aged man in his fifties, wearing a simple Armani white T-shirt and casually holding a pair of thousand layer cloth shoes, walking down from the Land Rover with his back hands. Although the man is not young, he looks very energetic and capable.


    In addition, a fat middle-aged man came out of the Clarkson car. The middle-aged man looked about the same age as Land Rover, but there was a big gap between them. They wore a gold necklace, a big gold watch, and a string of nondescript Buddha beads in their hands. From a distance, they looked like a meat ball with a chain.


    "Hahaha, brother Liu, long time no see!" the chubby man smiled and greeted the people opposite.


    "Oh, you''ve come here since my shop opened!" the man next to the Land Rover responded with a smile.


    "These two people have touched again..." the old car looked at the two people opposite and said in surprise.


    "Who are these two? You haven''t said yet?" I asked when I pulled the old car.


    "You''re not from our city. You don''t know. Kaikelasen''s name is Yu Xiang. He started from demolition. He is the largest real estate developer in our city. He developed 40% of the buildings in our city..." the old car stretched out his hand and explained to us.


    "How awesome!" Liu Rui exclaimed.


    "Let me tell you that he developed the real estate in front of you..." Duan Xin continued.


    "What about the other one?" Meng Liang began to be curious at this time.


    "The other one, Liu Yong, is the richest man in our city. He basically monopolizes the entertainment industry in our city. The front Bailemen disco is his eighth branch, four in the south of the city and four in the north of the city. From another point of view, he and I are peers and belong to our biggest competitor..." Duan Hui said proudly.


    "You can pull * here. Your broken concert hall looks like a dangerous building and still competes with others. You can talk about it again after the dry yellow of yesterday next door..." Liu Rui is not used to talking at all.


    "Well, I''m embarrassed when you say that, brother..."


    "Ha ha, we can''t compare with others. Do you see the three men next to Liu Yong?" the old car said with a smile.


    "Who''s that?" I also found that Liu Yong was followed by three men, who didn''t look like bodyguards either in temperament or dress.


    "Those three people are Liu Yong''s three knives. The oldest one is an old ghost. He came out with Liu Yong at the age of 20 and mainly helped Liu Yong take care of the casino. He is cruel and ruthless. He has no human nature at all. He has done many bad things in the name of Liu Yong behind his back. There is a saying in H City: "I''d rather cut Liu Yong than scold the old ghost!"


    "I don''t think he''s a good man. He looks more sneaky than Yang Song..." Liu Rui glanced at Yang Song and said.


    "Roll the calf, how righteous I am..."


    "The guy with a hat next to the old ghost is Yao Baoshi. He usually takes care of his brother Xiaobao. He is a low-key bodyguard for Liu Yong for five years. Now he helps manage the four Baile doors in the north of the city. Usually he doesn''t appear in H, so I know little... I know that the scars on this man are bullets and knives for Liu Yong..." the old car continued.


    "What about the last one?" I asked.


    "The last one is Zhang Zhe. He is about the same age as us. I don''t know his identity. Anyway, he is Liu Yong''s dry son. He has jumped up in H City in recent years. He has a good reputation and is kind-hearted. People give him some thin noodles when they see him. He is likely to take Liu Yong''s class in the future... Today''s Baile gate is opened for him..."


    "Young and promising!" Liu Rui sighed.


    "Oh, to tell you the truth, I haven''t seen Liu Yong appear with Yu Xiang for several years..." Duan Hui said.


    "Why? They are big cocks. They pinch each other when they meet?" Yang Song asked.


    "They are all rich people. Yu Xiang has been working in real estate for a long time, so he wants to extend his hand to the entertainment industry. Liu Yong has been working in the entertainment industry for a long time, and he also wants to test the water in real estate. Originally, they did well respectively. In this way, there will inevitably be some friction..."


    "Which of them is harder?"


    "Liu Yongqian has a lot of money and big business. Yu Xiang has a hard relationship behind him. It''s hard to say who is better than who. But a while ago, they were inseparable because of the development projects in the old urban area. Today they look like good friends. I really don''t know what''s going on between them..."


    "Come on, don''t look. I''ll have some friends here later. Let''s go to the disco for fun..." the old car hugged us and walked to the disco in front.


    "I own a concert hall and drink in other people''s discos. I really have money to burn..." Liu Rui shook his head and said speechless.


    "Roll the calf..." the old car slapped Liu Rui on the head and said with a smile.


    When we got to the disco, the old car''s friends had arrived, about seven or eight people, half men and half women. We casually sat on the sofa in the card room.


    Duan Hui sat down next to a girl with long hair. The girl was very beautiful and looked very forthright. This cup of beer kept drinking, and her little face turned red.


    The girl with heavy makeup, pink and white skin and big eyes looks really pretty lady, but standing up, talking and doing things, drinking and punching with people are not compatible with her appearance.


    "Her name is Gao Mei. She is a rich second generation. We all call her er Mei. Duan Hui has been chasing her for a long time. If you like me to introduce you..." the old car found me staring at Er Mei and said with a sly smile in my ear.


    "Forget it, brother Hui likes it, I won''t take away people''s beauty..." I waved my hand and said.


    The old car didn''t tease me because I didn''t mean anything to ER Mei. Then I drank and punched with the group. I leaned against the sofa, covered my head and was ready to sober up. Suddenly, I thought of Su Su on the train and was ready to call her when I went back to contact her.


    After a while, I saw Er Mei holding a sieve cup in her hand, with a cigarette in her mouth, squinting and a social face. She walked up to me and shook the sieve cup. "Will you, handsome man?"


    "Not really." I shook my head. "You don''t drink less. Don''t drink any more."


    "Oh, what''s the matter? I''m afraid I''ve drunk too much * are you? I''m not still a little virgin. Look at this little white face."


    "Ha ha!" I smiled awkwardly and didn''t speak.


    Er Mei "ha ha" smiled and took the sieve cup to find someone else.


    "This character is a little interesting..." I looked at Er Mei''s back and said with a smile.


    "What''s up, isn''t this woman exciting?" Duan Hui asked me.


    "It''s exciting... It''s hard for me..." before I spoke, Yuan Yuan said foolishly.


    "This is my ang, you can''t rob..." Duan Hui laughed.


    We played in the disco until about twelve o''clock, and then we returned to the little bee Concert Hall of the old car. Because they didn''t drink less, when they got back to the house, they began to sleep on the bed, and I secretly ran to the toilet with my mobile phone, ready to call Su Su and get in touch.


    "Hello? Who are you?" the phone rang a few times and finally connected.

 Chapter 1463

    "You call me and you ask who I am?" the sweet voice of Jesus sounded at the other end of the phone.


    "Ha ha, it is indeed you..." I heard Su''s voice, and I felt happy in my heart. Liu Rui was awesome this time, and he really called the phone number.


    "Who are you? When I called in the middle of the night, my sister''s beauty sleep was ruined. Do you know that women can''t sleep well and grow old..." Su yawned and said fiercely.


    "Why? You don''t know who I am after less than a day''s separation?"


    "Ah, you are the bastard on the train..." Su suddenly realized.


    "No, why do you swear when you talk..." I heard the name bastard and was speechless for a moment.


    "What''s the matter with you calling me? Nothing, I''ll hang up!"


    "Don''t hang up, I miss you. I''ll call you..." I said cheap.


    "Bye..."


    "Don''t... don''t hang up, I have something to do with you!" I saw that Jesus was going to hang up and said quickly.


    "What''s the matter? Say it quickly!" Jesus asked impatiently.


    "I''m a little embarrassed..."


    "Sullen, why are you so inky..."


    "I want to borrow some money..." in a hurry, I casually made up this excuse.


    "Where are you..."


    "Hey, you are such a hard worker. Why do you always say goodbye to me..."


    "You''re not serious in the middle of the night. What can I talk to you about... I have to get up early tomorrow, brother..." Su yawned and said a little tired.


    "Why do you get up early?" I asked casually.


    "I have to move tomorrow..."


    "Do you want me to help you move?"


    "..." Susu didn''t speak.


    "Oh, it''s not good for a girl to move her house by herself. We have nothing to do tomorrow. Otherwise, I''ll help you move. How about..." I thought there was a play when I saw Su Su didn''t speak.


    "Well, if you don''t have anything to do, you can come here, but first say I won''t pay..." Su looked at the furniture and clothes in the house. He didn''t know how to do it tomorrow. He was afraid that it would be unsafe to find a moving company and he couldn''t move away with a girl, so he was worried about moving now. As soon as I heard that I was going to help her move, I thought about it for a while and joked.


    "Ha ha, they are all friends. We can still ask you for money. It is our bounden responsibility of Chinese citizens to help vulnerable groups..." hearing Su Su''s promise, I was happy and said happily.


    "If you''re so mean to me, be careful I''ll kill you... I''ll send you the address later, and I''m going to sleep." Su Su ruthlessly hung up the phone.


    "This temper is really... Grumpy... But I like... Hey hey!" when I saw Su Su Hang up the phone, I stared at my mobile phone and said with a very happy giggle.


    "You don''t sleep in the middle of the night. What are you laughing at? Greedy?" Liu Rui staggers into the toilet in big flower underpants, looks down at me and asks in surprise.


    "You''re so fucking greedy..." I stood up, pulled Liu Rui open and walked outside the toilet.


    "Hey, when did the poor child get the trouble of eating shit..." Liu Rui looked at my back, shook his head and said sadly.


    When I got back to the house, I lay in bed and imagined the scene of meeting Su Su tomorrow. I couldn''t help grinning.


    "Hey, not only love to eat shit, but also fucking stupid..." after Liu Rui walked into the house with his back hands, he found me lying in bed giggling, shook his head and said.


    The next morning


    I got up early in the morning, took a good bath, then changed my clothes, got my hair by the way, looked at the man slightly like Wu Yanzu in the mirror, and I nodded with satisfaction.


    "Cough, don''t fucking sleep. I need some help. Who will go with me?" I shouted loudly in the corridor after I cleaned up.


    After shouting for a long time, I found that no one paid attention to me, so I had to go back to the house and talk to them one by one. Why don''t you use brother Ye as a wrist now, do you? Obviously don''t give me face.


    "Don''t fucking sleep, like a pig..." I kicked Liu Rui''s ass and scolded.


    "Roll the calf..." Liu Rui scolded with a confused.


    "Are you up?"


    "..." Liu Rui didn''t know whether he was sleeping or not. Anyway, he just didn''t talk.


    "I''ll ask you to massage..." I whispered in Liu Rui''s ear.


    ��������


    "Informal massage..." I thought Liu Rui didn''t respond and then said.


    "Really?" Liu Rui finally opened his eyes at this time.


    "Can I lie to you?"


    "If you don''t believe it, it''s not good for you to come to me! You didn''t give me 500 yuan last time..." Liu Rui turned his eyes and thought for a while.


    "Fuck off! Just fuck with me, you..."


    I looked at Liu Rui''s death. I felt careless in making friends. I really didn''t want to write with him anymore. I got up and prepared to go to another house to find Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan for help.


    When I came to Meng Liang Yuanyuan''s house, I found that the two men had awakened and were dressing there.


    "Get up early, you two!" I said with a smile as I walked towards them.


    "Are you going to attend the funeral?" Meng Liang asked when he saw me wearing a black suit.


    "Roll the calf, it''s my father''s wedding dress. Let me steal it..."


    "Your father''s wedding dress is so serious..." Meng Liang said nothing.


    "Are you going out later?" Yuan Yuan looked at me and asked.


    "Ah, a sister asked me to help move. I''ll come and see if you two are free and go with me?"


    "That girl? Do you know a girl in H city?" Yuan Yuan asked while wearing socks.


    "That''s the one on the train..."


    "OK, the progress is very fast!" Meng Liang said with a smile.


    "Well, you see, brother Ye goes out and supports two people... But I''m not capable of moving, so I need your help... It''s related to the life and death of my brothers. You two can''t refuse..."


    "OK, I''ll stay, too. Let''s go with you!" Yuan Yuan readily agreed.


    "All right! Go now!"


    "Shall we tell the old car?" Meng Liang said carefully.


    "It''s estimated that they didn''t wake up. I''ll call him when I wake up..."


    After that, the three of us walked outside the door to the new home of Susu: Guangming community!


    It''s too far. It''s only two stops by subway. It took us half an hour to come to Guangming community.


    "This area is good, isn''t the house cheap!" Meng Liang sighed looking at the environment of the community.


    "I didn''t expect you to hook up with a little rich woman..." Yuan patted me on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "You see, can I take a fancy to the average quality?" then I took out my cell phone and prepared to call Su Su and ask her to come down and pick us up.


    "Dudu..."


    "Are you really here? I thought you were teasing me!" Su Su''s surprised voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Every spit of a man is a nail!" I replied proudly.


    "Wait, I''ll pick you up..." Su said and hung up the phone.


    "You came early!" Jesus ran downstairs and waved to us.


    Susu is dressed casually today. She is wearing a small apron for cooking, a paper hat for painting on her head, dark long hair on her head, no powder on her face and no makeup at all. I like watching her like this. She feels like a newly married little daughter-in-law at home.


    Su Su ran to us, reached out and fanned his face, as if it was because it was hot, and the glittering beads of sweat fell on his cheeks.


    "Elder sister, you''re too slow..." I bought a bottle of iced black tea, carried it in my hand and asked casually.


    "Sorry, I didn''t expect you to come so early!" Susu wiped the sweat on his face and said casually.


    "This is my friend, Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan..." I briefly introduced Su Su.


    "Hello, my name is Susu!" Susu warmly greeted Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan.


    "Hello..." Meng Liang replied shyly with yuan yuan.


    "Come on, don''t stand here. The car of the moving company will arrive in a while. Let''s go up and wait..." Su said and led us to the community.


    "Are you going to live alone?" I opened my mouth and asked again.


    "Yes!"


    "What about your family?" I asked suspiciously. Then I patted my forehead and suddenly added, "orphan?"


    "You are an orphan... Your whole family are orphans!" Su Su kicked me and scolded.


    "Do it again, we can go!"


    "Cut, my family is not here, I came out by myself..." Su thought about it and replied.


    "What are you doing here?" Yuan Yuan asked curiously.


    "Go to school!" Su Su replied casually.


    "There''s something I wonder about!" I continued.


    "What''s up?" asked Susu, a little naturally.


    "Shouldn''t you live in a dormitory at school? Why did you come out to rent a house?"


    "I dislike that the dormitory is too messy. I live quietly outside..." Su blinked his big eyes and was stunned for a moment. He asked calmly.


    "In fact, we also like quiet, or we can make do with it..."


    "Get away!" Susu said obviously disgusted.


    After walking all the way, we fought all the way. Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan were very sensible and deliberately distanced themselves from us. Ten minutes later, we arrived at Susu''s house.


    "What''s all this? The pigsty you live in?" I asked, looking at the disorderly house.


    "These are all things. I haven''t had time to clean them up!" Su drank and explained faintly.


    "Don''t you say the car of the moving company hasn''t come yet?" Meng Liang looked at the boxes all over the house and began to worry.


    "That''s today, this is yesterday..."


    "Elder sister, no wonder you say you don''t live in a bedroom. What a fucking bedroom it is. It can hold you..."


    "Come on, pack up quickly, or there should be no place to put things when the car comes..." Su threw us some pairs of gloves and urged us.


    "How the fuck do you clean up?" I said speechless.


    "Nonsense, of course, by hand!" said Susu, rolling his eyes.


    "Are you moving or are we moving?"


    "You''re short-sighted! Of course it''s you. I''m wearing Hippie tender meat," Jesus said naturally.


    "Elder sister, you treat me as a fool? Can''t you find an aunt to clean up?"


    "Isn''t there no money!"


    "It''s not that my friend doesn''t help you. It''s a big job! Bye, brother!" Meng Liang patted Yuanyuan on my shoulder and turned to leave.


    "Wait! If you leave, I''ll die... Now my buddy is like standing on the edge of a cliff. You reach out and I can live. If you don''t reach out, I''ll fall down and die..." I dragged Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan in tears.


    Meng Liang stood silent for a long time and said, "men in love are the cheapest..."


    "Where are you studying? Move quickly and move to that room first! Oh, be careful when moving. Some things are afraid of touching, and don''t wrinkle my clothes!" Su Su said and left in a flutter.


    "Hey, you give us something to eat, I''m hungry!" I shouted at my throat, and no one answered.


    I looked at at at least 30 boxes in the house. My head was buzzing. How could this woman have so many things!


    "No, this woman abandoned the leaf and found an object. We don''t have to sell our dignity like this..." Meng Liang patted me on the shoulder and comforted me.


    "Salem works! I''m ready to sacrifice everything for love!" I knocked off Meng Liang''s hand and picked up the box with great impatience.


    "This fool doesn''t want to die for his mother!" Meng Liang shook his head, looked at me and said.


    "Yes, I don''t look at my body lattice..."


    After that, they took off their coats and worked with me. After tossing all morning, we made room free. The car of the moving company also came and put a pile of things downstairs.


    People moved to the company and even finished their work after unloading the goods, but we couldn''t rest. We had a simple meal with Su Su at noon. In the afternoon, I helped her move the tools to the building, pieced together pieces of composite furniture and replaced them in Su''s room.


    evening.


    My T-shirt has been soaked with sweat. On my head is a pointed hat folded with newspapers. After that, my body is full of dust. When I look away, it looks like black impermanence.


    "Ye Han, help me move the closet to the left, or the table won''t fit in!" Susu bit his slender fingers, blinked at the furniture in the house, and pointed to the closet with some dissatisfaction.


    "Ow!"


    I howled sadly, sat on the ground, leaned against the door frame, and said, "no, I really can''t move!"


    "Don''t pretend. I''m not very tired. How can you be tired!"


    "Elder sister! You''ve been responsible for talking about B since you moved. If you haven''t done any work, how can you be tired!" I said angrily.


    "Don''t ink, do it quickly. I''ll invite you to dinner after it!"


    "Have you eaten?" Meng Liang stood up from the sofa and shouted.


    "You can eat whatever you want, all right!" Susu said casually, still looking at the furniture in the house.


    "All right, all right, hurry up and have a good meal!" Yuan Yuan heard that dinner was coming, and then plunged his head into the living room and got busy.


    I also struggled to get up and moved the furniture again.


    After more than an hour, all the furniture was finally put away. Except for the sanitation, everything else was finished. I stood at the door and looked at the room. I was a little unsure. This was the pigsty when I first came.


    The house was originally well decorated. With Su Su''s furniture, the house feels very warm. Although I can''t see how much his furniture costs, I don''t think it''s cheap.


    "Very good. This will be our wedding room in the future..." I looked at the room and nodded with satisfaction.


    "Why are you so shameless..." Su Su looked at his new home in a very good mood and didn''t scold me.


    "Oh, sooner or later, is it Xiao su..." I''m still making a cheap mistake.


    "This fucking talk is disgusting..." Meng Liang bared his teeth and scolded.


    "I also feel a little nausea..." Yuan Yuan looked at me contemptuously and said.


    "Let''s go and eat!" Jesus pushed us out of the door and said.


    "Forget it, it''s almost eight o''clock. Let''s go back..." I looked at my watch and said tangled.


    "No, you''ve been helping me all day. I''m sorry if you don''t go to dinner..." Su said quickly.


    "Next time, it''s a little late this time. We live with our friends. It''s not good to go back too late." Meng Liang also said.


    "We''ll miss the No. 2 bus later..." seeing that Su Su was still a bit like inviting us to dinner, I bowed my head awkwardly, but I didn''t know how to convince us, so I quickly cleared the way.


    "Ha ha, that''s OK. Thank you this time. Thank you so much. I''ll invite you to dinner when I have time!" Susu said with a happy smile after listening to me.


    "Don''t thank me too much. This is what your husband and her husband''s brother should do. Come on." I''m going to kiss Su Su''s face with a big pout.


    "Pa"


    With a big mouth, Su Su sent us out of the door of his community.


    "Bye!" Susu waved his little hand and said goodbye to me in a very charming and naive manner.


    "Bye..."


    "This woman is good, ye. She is a good girl!" Meng Liang looked at me very seriously and said.


    "I also think it''s good. I have money and good character. If you can catch her, you''ll be very lucky..."


    After listening to them, I smiled and didn''t say a word. I leaned against the seat to squint for a while and worked all day. I was really tired.


    When we got back to the little bee, we found that Liu Rui and Yang Song were fighting the landlord with Duan Hui in the house.


    "What have you done? You''ve been out all day!" Yang Song said hello when he saw us coming in.


    "Hehe, go out and do some work..." Meng Liang fell directly on the bed after entering the house and said tired.


    "What work?"


    "Help others move... Don''t give money..." Meng Liang continued to hum.


    "Shit, it''s for nothing..." Yang Song said speechless.


    "Grass, I lost again. I don''t believe it today. I can''t win!" Duan Hui scolded sitting at the table.


    "Come on, you can''t win a night. Don''t play. I''m sleepy." Liu Rui yawned, took out his small notebook and added another six yuan behind Duan Hui.


    "Yes, I''m sleepy too. Why don''t we stop playing!" Yang Song yawned. It''s very obvious that the two must have worked together and won Duan Hui a lot of money.


    "No, keep playing." Duan Hui spoke in a very horizontal tone, because now his heart was full of anger. After that, he gathered the poker and began to shuffle.


    "Seeing you like this for the first time, losing money is addictive. How much do you owe me?" Liu Rui closed one of his sleepy eyes, drooping his open right eye and looking at the little book in his hand.


    "I owe you 568. I''ll give you the money." Duan Hui said disapprovingly.


    "Fuck, I owe so much!" I was startled when I heard the number on the side.


    "It''s not so good. It''s still dragging us to play. We''re addicted to losing money. What do you think is the way?" Liu Rui waved at me with a very helpless expression. Then Liu Rui turned his eyes and said to Duan Hui in a pleading tone, "brother Hui, we can convince you. Otherwise, I don''t want the 500 you owe me. Can you let us go to bed?"


    From Liu Rui''s words and expression, I can feel how distressed he is and how determined he made to say this. When did my big brother Rui do this!


    "No, I''ll give you the money. Let''s play!" Duan Hui replied without thinking.


    "Fuck, you''re really my brother, pro brother. I''ll give you 50. Can you see?" Liu Rui has been tortured and collapsed by Duan Hui. He can do anything to pay out.


    "That''s not good, you don''t have to say. Have fun quickly." Duan Hui still refused.


    "My God, how can I meet you!" Liu Rui felt like crying without tears. To tell the truth, it was the first time I saw Liu Rui tortured like this. It was spiritual devastation.


    After listening, we all laughed. I felt very happy looking at these people, because we haven''t had this feeling for a long time.


    "By the way, what''s the old car doing?" I asked when I saw the old car gone.


    "He went out to do some research on his internet marketing," Duan Hui said after taking a sip of beer.


    "Why, miss me after a day''s absence?" at this time, the old car came in from the door. Today, the old car is still standing upright, wearing a Black Slim suit and holding this small brown leather bag in his hand. From a distance, he is a successful person.


    "Are you pimping in this?" I asked, looking at the old car.


    "Ha ha, it''s not so good. You don''t have to pay attention to your image now..." the old car picked up a bottle of beer and said with a smile.


    "I don''t think you''re pimping..." Yang Song said mysteriously, staring at the poker in his hand.


    "Then what did you say I did?" the old car asked obliquely.


    "You look into my eyes and tell me the truth, have you been a duck?" Yang Song asked, looking at the old car sincerely.


    "Fuck you..." the old car smiled and hit Yang Song and scolded.


    "I smell a smell of middle-aged women on you..." Yang Song then said contemptuously.


    "OK, I won''t talk nonsense with you. I should go back to bed. I''m sleepy." the old car put down the beer and was ready to go out.


    "He''s guilty, shame on a man! I thought he was a duck when I saw him. I''ll tell you..." Yang Song saw the old car go and began to talk nonsense again.


    "Why, are you still playing?" the old car suddenly came back at this time.


    "You go first. I''m going to fight with them until dawn!" Duan Hui said fiercely, biting his teeth.


    "Oh, my God, old car, I beg you to take this big brother away quickly. I''m too sleepy to open my eyes now." when Liu Rui heard that Duan Hui had to fight until dawn, both of them opened their eyes in an instant.

 Chapter 1464

    "Yes, yes, you let him go quickly, I can''t stand it!" Yang Song also said.


    "Come on, don''t play. I''m sleepy. Go back." the old car advised Duan Hui while pulling him out.


    "Let''s play tomorrow... Continue tomorrow..." Duan Hui, who was almost dragged to the bedroom door by the old car, struggled and shouted at Liu Rui and them. How does this scene look like the scene of a little couple whose TV was forcibly torn apart by their parents.


    "OK... Continue to play tomorrow..." Liu Rui replied weakly.


    Yang Song also lingered to follow Duan Hui back to their house.


    At six the next morning


    While I was still sleeping, I heard someone come in, rubbed his eyes and poked his head out of the quilt. A familiar figure was sitting at the table in our room, playing poker by himself. Yes, this person was Duan Hui, who frightened Liu Rui. He was nicknamed fighting demons and fighting landlords.


    "Huige, you''re early enough." I said hello to Duan Xin while wearing my clothes.


    "When I went back yesterday, the more I wanted to hold my breath, how could I lose? I lost sleep yesterday!" Duan Hui looked at the poker and said.


    "I advise you not to finish with them." I patted Duan Hui on the shoulder, looked at him meaningfully, and then I went to wash.


    "Why?" Duan Hui looked back and saw that I was gone.


    "On this intelligence quotient, return him? Play against the landlord with Liu Rui and Yang Song. Isn''t it good to raise pigs at home?" I muttered to myself as I walked out of the house.


    When I came back from washing, I went into the house and saw Duan Huizheng dragging Liu Rui under the bed. While pulling it back, I said, "the plan of the year is spring, and the plan of the day is in the morning. At such a good time, let''s fight two, two."


    "Brother, you won''t let me sleep at night and in the morning. What do you want to do?" Liu Rui was dragged down by Duan Hui before he woke up, and his mental state was very bad.


    "Play two, play two." Duan Hui smiled and said.


    "I let you not only have a serious lack of sleep, but also weaken your spirit. I beg you, brother Xin, let me go! Look at my hair, a lot of it fell off!" Liu Rui grabbed the hair on the pillow and begged with both voice and emotion.


    I wiped my head and looked at the two people, but Liu Rui''s hair was really black.


    "OK, Duan Hui, come back in the evening and play again. You''ll go to dinner later. Now you can''t play a few." I saw my poor big brother Rui and advised him nearby.


    "That''s OK. We''re playing at night. You have to use overlord. The tube is anti stripping. My milk has been used before, but it works." Duan Hui thought it was reasonable after listening to me, so he stopped dragging Liu Rui to fight the landlord.


    "I ruined your hand. Winning you is not enough to buy a bully." Liu Rui saw Duan Hui let him go and ran to the toilet.


    In this way, we stayed with the little bee for more than a week. There was nothing serious except drinking and talking about fighting the landlord every day. Liu Rui tortured Duan Hui and almost called his father. He wore a black eye to accompany Duan Hui fighting the landlord every day. Finally, Duan Hui directly took Liu Rui''s luggage to his house. The three of them lived together, which was more convenient for fighting the landlord. The old car has been running outside recently. I don''t know what to do in a busy day.


    ����


    "Hello?" one night when I was having dinner, the phone of the old car rang.


    "Brother Che, it''s me, Xiaomeng!" the voice on the other end of the phone was urgent.


    "Ah, Xiaomeng, what''s wrong with calling me?" the old car was confused and couldn''t remember who the Xiaomeng was.


    "Brother, can you give me some people? I have an appointment with others..."


    "I can''t do this. You know I''m a singer. I can''t do the job of shoveling people..." the old car refused directly.


    "Brother, I can''t let you do a big job in vain!" the other end of the conversation heard the old car refuse to say crisp.


    "Big job? How many people do you want?" the old car took a cigarette, his small eyes turned around, thought for a long time, and asked casually.


    "Why, find me about thirty..."


    After listening, the old car was stunned, took two mouthfuls of smoke, licked his lips and asked again, "how much is a head?"


    "Brother, I''ll give you 50000 yuan. Look at the whole!"


    "Actual combat, or put on the field?" the old car was excited at 50000 yuan. After all, he is really short of money now.


    "Fool things, almost on the line!"


    "No, what''s the matter? It''s so bloody. If you don''t think it''s a small thing, you can''t do anything with 50000 yuan!"


    "Brother Che, the thing is like this. I played lol with my daughter-in-law when I had nothing to do at home. Then I met a fool and scolded me. I scolded him. You know my typing speed. Neither of them is my opponent. Then he refused. He asked me who I am. If I had to knock with me in reality, I told him my address. Later, I knew that the fool was going to kill me It''s Zhang Shuai from our city. Just last time he robbed my daughter-in-law, I haven''t figured it out with him. This time I''m going to fix him! "The other end of the phone said angrily.


    "No, Xiaomeng, you don''t have to be so evil about this B thing..." the old car said speechless after hearing the story.


    "Brother, you don''t understand. Although the network is virtual, his insult has really spread to my heart..." the other end of the phone said very poetically.


    "OK, tell me your address and I''ll take someone there later..."


    "Brother, the place we made an appointment is in the cemetery circle at the toll gate of Wangjiagou. I''ll wait for you there. You can bring someone here quickly..."


    "Shit, look at the stupid place you asked for, OK, I know..." after that, the old car hung up the phone and asked us, "is there a job or not?"


    After getting on the bus, the old car took out thousands of yuan from the envelope and threw it to me. He smiled and said, "how many points..."


    "Ha ha, it''s easy to get the money..." I looked at the money in my hand and said with a smile.


    "Is it easy?" asked the old car, staring at me.


    ��������


    "I haven''t done this job for several fucking years..." Duan Xin said while driving the car.


    "If I wasn''t a little thirsty, I wouldn''t be able to take the job... It''s too fucking useless!" the old car sighed at the money in his hand.


    "What are you talking about J8 here... Gossiping... This money is the first bucket of gold in my life!" Liu Rui picked his nose and said very vulgar.


    "I also think this money is easier to earn than selling boxed lunch..." Yang Song was obviously in a very good mood after he got the money.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Do you think Zhang Shuai will retaliate against you?" Yuan Yuan was silent for a while and asked worried.


    "It''s all right. I''m not the victim. I''m just a man who takes money. If he wants revenge, he won''t come to me. And look at him like a bear. Who can he revenge for the whole three broken cars..." the old car said with an indifferent look on his face.


    ����


    After we went back, I soon fell asleep in bed. I was dreaming of rolling on the bed with Su Su. The legendary spring dream, this thing is absolutely unexpected


    "Deng Deng Deng!" at the most critical moment, my mobile phone rang very unwisely.


    "Who, call at this time!" meimeng was disturbed, and my brother was very unfriendly.


    "Hey, I forgot my sister so soon!" Su Su''s clear voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Oh, my daughter-in-law, what''s the matter? I think my little heart is starting to throb again?" I heard that it was Su Su Su. I immediately came to the spirit and said cheaply.


    "No, who''s your daughter-in-law? Do you owe another call!" Su said fiercely.


    "Sooner or later, you are reserved, I know..." I began to flirt with her.


    "Why don''t you talk to me and ask for a face?"


    "OK, you are good everywhere, but you are too grumpy..."


    "I have two sisters. They came to see me these days. I didn''t invite you to dinner last time. Let''s go out and peel." Sue didn''t want to go on with me any more.


    As soon as I heard this, my eyes lit up and blurted out, "when are you going?"


    "The day after tomorrow..." Su Su thought and replied.


    "Well, we still have some friends here. Can I take them with me?"


    "Who are you? Is there anyone else besides you three?" Jesus asked suspiciously.


    "Do you remember the two people who cheated you on the train..." I really don''t want Su Su to know that I know Liu Rui and Yang Song, but I think if the three of us go out and don''t take them, they have to fall out with me because of their character.


    "Ah, that fool and that liar. Don''t take them with you. I think their heads hurt!"


    "In fact, they were still very good when they were normal. Didn''t they want your cell phone for me that day!" I explained.


    "That''s not good..." Susu still refused.


    "You think, without them, we can''t know each other, and from another point of view, they belong to our Yuelao, right? We can''t forget others'' Yuelao... We don''t forget the people who dig wells when we eat water. You should understand the truth of thinking about the source when drinking water..." I began to deceive.


    "Stop, take whoever you like... It''s too ink. You can..." Su interrupted me impatiently.


    "I''ll see you the day after tomorrow!"


    "Good!"


    After hanging up the phone, I rushed to Meng Liang''s room with yuan yuan.


    "Tell you two good news!" I put my arms around Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan''s neck and said, "Su Su called me and said he would invite us to dinner the day after tomorrow..."


    "What are you doing with us?" Meng Liang said listlessly in bed.


    "Agree!" Yuan Yuan also raised his hand and said.


    "This time there are some friends of Su Su. I''ll introduce you two to your sister!"


    "Really?" Yuan Yuan''s ignorant eyes suddenly looked like a wolf.


    "Of course! I''m full, and I can''t make you hungry!"


    "Interesting enough, but Liu Rui and Yang song can''t know about it. They are too stupid to take them..." Meng liang thought for a while and said.


    "What are you three secretly studying?" at this time, Liu Rui and Yang Song walked in with their hands on their backs. They saw the three of us lying on the bed and asked with their mouths open.


    "Nothing... Nothing!" Yuan Yuan quickly waved his hand and said.


    "Don''t pretend, we both heard it. Are you going to find a sister? Don''t you want to take us?" Yang Song looked at us angrily and asked.


    "I wipe, how can you two do such a sneaky thing..." Meng Liang was speechless in an instant.


    "We listened in a fair way, but you said too much..." Liu Rui explained.


    "Since you both heard it, I''ll tell you clearly that the organization just made a brief study. In view of your stupid behavior, we decided not to take you both..."


    "Fuck you, if you don''t take us, we''ll call Su Su every day. Believe it or not!" Liu Rui was angry.


    "Well, I''ll take you two, but you two can''t be ashamed of me!" we were really afraid that these two people would call Su Su, because these two fools really can do it. They must be close and retreat to get along with them, or we can''t say that he reacted that day and bit you in the back, so I had to reluctantly agree.


    "When to go? What does my sister look like? Do you have any photos?" Liu Rui asked with a smile after seeing that I agreed.


    "What kind has nothing to do with you? Just like you, who has sex with you? Stealing tombs and digging underground holes with you every day? A good girl also makes you stunned." Meng Liang looked at Liu Rui and said impatiently.


    "Stupid Liang, if you insult my personality and career again, Rui will be angry." Liu Rui stared at Meng Liang angrily with his small soybean eyes.


    "How can you be angry? You want to hit me?" Meng Liang tilted his head and asked in a provocative tone.


    "Pifu, vulgar! I don''t know as much as you do!" Liu Rui shook his hand and angrily walked out of the room.


    "Do you really want to take them with you? Aren''t you afraid that they will eat others when they see Su Su''s friends?" Meng Liang asked anxiously after seeing Yang Song and Liu Rui leave.


    "Do you believe they can eat Susu if I don''t take them?" I asked with crooked eyes.


    "I''ll take the military stab the day after tomorrow. If they are stupid, I''ll stab them..." Meng Liang also knows my difficulties and can only choose to accept this fact.


    In a community in H city.


    Zhang Shuai came back limping triumphantly with a bandage and a plaster cast on his right hand.


    "It''s so big that I was beaten?" Zhang Shuai squeezed tears and said with a milk voice, with a cute voice.


    "Come on, move forward!" the so-called big brother sat on the sofa and raised his hand and hooked his fingers.


    "Ah?"


    Zhang Shuai stretched his neck and leaned forward.


    "Bang!"


    The eldest brother raised his leg with a foot, then hit the hemp pole on the head with a fist and said angrily, "are you fucking stupid? People ask for guns when they play games. You ask for a game. You ask for a fight. If you ask for a fight, you take some people with you! Do you want B to clip his head?"


    "Big, I just want to talk to him!" Zhang Shuai was a little wronged.


    "Go, lean against the wall, stand at attention and reflect!" the eldest brother waved his hand very irritably, remained silent for a few seconds, looked at the very poor Zhang Shuai and asked, "who hit you?"


    "Big, it''s Xiaomeng who made an appointment with me, but everyone was called by Che Suchen..." Zhang Shuai said wrongfully against the wall.


    Yes, now Zhang Shuai''s hatred is no longer on the little fierce, but on the old car body,


    "The one who opened the concert hall?" the eldest brother said suspiciously.


    "Yes! That''s him!" Zhang Shuai nodded vigorously.


    "It seems that he is really short of money recently, and he has started to shovel things for others? Did you mention me when he hit you?" the elder brother thought and asked.


    "Yes, he said you were a JB..." Zhang Shuai turned his eyes and lied shamelessly.


    "Shit, this kid is crazy for him..." the elder brother scolded slightly embarrassed.


    "Isn''t it? He doesn''t care about you at all..." Zhang Shuai quickly fanned the flames when he saw the play.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Big, you lend me some money. I want to find someone to fix him..." Zhang Shuai thought and said.


    "Shit, do you think you can use your mind? All he knows are young people. He can shout a train skin for 500 yuan. When will you be the head when you do it today and tomorrow?" the elder brother scolded silently.


    "When to give him dry clothes and when to be the head!" Zhang Shuai thought seriously and said with his teeth.


    "You, the brain your mother gave you is a decoration... I don''t think you''ve done it. You''ve come to the end first..."


    "What do you say, big brother?" Zhang Shuai asked with a big mouth.


    "Come on, you come here, you like this..."


    "High, it''s really high!" Zhang Shuai immediately raised his thumb and exclaimed after listening to his brother''s idea.


    At eight the next morning


    "I have to go out and buy a dress later..." Liu Rui said, chewing steamed stuffed buns with oil.


    "Why buy clothes?" I asked, looking up.


    "Don''t you take my sister tomorrow? I have to dress up..." Liu Rui said solemnly.


    "Shit, you can take a fucking bath first. I can smell your rancid smell five meters away..." Yang Song said with a disgusted look on his face pinching his nose.


    "Do you know who the fuck bothers me most among these people?" Liu Rui blinked and asked solemnly.


    "I..." Yang Song replied calmly eating steamed stuffed buns.


    "You fucking know... Can you talk to me less after that, brother! I''m really afraid that one day I''ll strangle you in my dream with Meng Liang''s army thorn..." Liu Rui shouted with a very painful expression.


    "No, no... they are all cultural people and a society ruled by law..." Yang Song didn''t take Liu Rui''s words to heart.


    "Shit..." Liu Rui patted his forehead and collapsed.


    "The boundless horizon is my love, and the flowers are blooming at the foot of the continuous green mountains..." when Liu Rui quarreled with Yang Song, a passionate and generous song "the most dazzling national style" sounded in Duan Hui''s trouser pocket.


    Duan Hui took out his mobile phone, looked at the phone number on the screen, frowned slightly, and then rushed out of the house with his mobile phone.


    "What''s up?" Duan Hui asked impatiently as he pressed the answer button.


    "Are you in the concert hall? I went to find you..." a young man''s voice sounded at the other end of the phone.


    "What can I do for you? Can''t you say it on the phone?" Duan Hui asked with a frown.


    "Oh, I have to talk about it!"


    "Don''t come to the concert hall. It''s inconvenient for someone at home. Go to the noodle shop opposite my house..." Duan Hui replied after thinking about it.


    "OK, wait for me..." the man hung up the phone.


    Duan Hui returned to the house and picked up a dress.


    "I''ll go out and eat..."


    "What are you doing?" the old car looked up and asked.


    "Xiao Ding came to me and said something..."


    "Which little Ding?" the old car asked a little confused.


    "That''s who used to work with us..."


    "Shit, what is he looking for you for?" the old car asked with a little ugly expression.


    "I want to know, I don''t have to go. All right, let me go and have a look..." Duan Hui took his clothes and walked outside.


    "Who did Duan Hui see?" I asked, seeing their unusual.


    "No one, just a friend..." the old car took a sip of porridge and replied simply.


    Twenty minutes later, Duan Hui finally waited for Xiaoding to call in the noodle shop.


    Xiao Dingfeng ran down from the taxi. This little Ding is dressed differently. What do you say? The smell of killing Matt in the countryside is all over the body. The colorful explosive heads are still shaking on their ears. Some are wearing several silver earrings and a relatively buried leather jacket on their upper body. They look like a rooster from a distance.


    "Sorry, the road is a little blocked. I''m late..." Xiaoding bared his teeth like seeing his father when he saw the old car.


    "What can I do for you?" Duan Hui asked, stretching his neck when he saw Xiaoding coming.


    "Take out some goods!"


    "Won''t I tell you? I won''t do this with the old car!" Duan Hui asked with a frown.


    "Don''t do it, why don''t you do it?" Xiaoding opened his mouth after being stunned.


    "This job is too dangerous. I quit studying with the old car. I can''t accept it. Go to another place to have a look." Duan Hui waved back.


    "Fuck, you see, I''m here and you let me go?!" Xiaoding said reluctantly, "where do you want me to send it? I know you two and take it!"


    "I can''t accept it. There''s no place for us to sell it." Duan Hui stood in place and handed Xiaoding a cigarette.


    "Why, do you want to lower the price?" Xiaoding lit the cigarette and asked immediately.


    "It''s not a price reduction!"


    "Fuck, I know what you two are doing now. I tell you, I don''t have much in my hand, more than 500, 20000. You take them all... You go to the newly opened Baile door and sell 81, and you add up how big the seam is!" Xiao Ding said quickly.


    "Can you buy this thing for 80?" Duan Hui asked suspiciously.


    "Big brother, the newly opened Bailemen has a clean market, few sellers, less competition, and naturally high prices..." Xiaoding was moved when he saw Duan Hui, smiled and said.


    "Why don''t you do it yourself? You have to sell it to me?" Duan Hui turned his head and thought something was wrong.


    "Oh, fuck, if I didn''t have something at home, could I find you for this thing?" Xiaoding smiled, then pointed to the travel bag in his hand and said, "I don''t hide it from you. I pulled this thing for 15000, 20000 for you, and I still earn!"


    "All right, I''ll go back and discuss with the old car..." Duan Hui nodded and said.


    This is something you have to discuss, how much money... I''ll take a train at ten, and see if you can do it. You can give me Alipay. "


    "... OK, I''ll take the money for you..." Duan Hui was silent for a moment, thought and agreed.


    "OK! OK, I''ll wait for you here..." Duan Hui agreed. Xiaoding threw away his cigarette butts and grinned

 Chapter 1465

    ����


    Ten minutes later, Duan Hui returned to the old car house.


    "Old car, come here..." Duan huichong waved to the old car and said.


    "Why?" the old car stood up and muttered.


    "Xiao Ding has some goods in his hand. I want to accept them..." Duan Hui paused and said.


    "What? Didn''t I say not to do this?" the old car frowned.


    "Just a little *..."


    "OK, don''t pull this..." the old car waved and refused.


    "The middle seam is very big. I think we can get one. Aren''t we short of money recently?" Duan Hui explained.


    "Yes?" the old car hesitated. After all, he is short of money now, so he must want to make money.


    "Trust me, the last one..." Duan Xin said with his teeth clenched.


    "OK, go..."


    ����


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m afraid, I''m afraid of BIA, I love BIA...!" Duan Hui turned his back, hummed in a very good mood, looked at the goods just arrived, shook his head and said: "Oh, the old car is timid. How much less do I earn if I don''t do this job? I can double the 20000 yuan when I change hands... Ah!"


    With that, Duan Hui returned to the old car''s room and had a detailed discussion with the old car on how to sell *.


    "Where the hell did you go to buy clothes and haven''t come back yet?" at more than eight o''clock in the evening, Liu Rui and Yang Song have been out for a day.


    "No, you call them. These fools can''t lose them... Who dares to pick them up..." Meng Liang said while washing his feet.


    I was about to take out the phone when two very attractive men appeared in our sight.


    A self-cultivation flower shirt is spotless, a pair of black trousers and a pair of slippers. There is a glittering gold chain and a big back head around the neck. It looks like the dress of a social elder brother. It''s so kind. Meng Liang and I wiped our eyes carefully before we saw that this person is Liu Rui and Yang Song.


    "Shit, why do you two look like conjoined babies?" I stepped forward and said in shock.


    "Fuck off, he looks like a thief. Who is the conjoined baby with him..." Liu Rui said dissatisfied.


    "Yes, aren''t you trying to bury people?" Yang Song shouted reluctantly.


    "Where did you get the big gold chain?" Yuan Yuan asked suspiciously.


    "We spent 30 yuan to cut five in the stall and prepared one for each of you!" Liu Rui said and took out two very thick necklaces from his pocket.


    Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan and I took one. I weighed it gently. The weight was about the same as plastic. Then I saw that my hands were full of gold powder.


    "Here you are. I don''t wear it. People can''t afford to lose this old face!" I silently returned the chain to him, and Yuan Yuan quickly returned it. Meng Liang threw it directly on the ground.


    "If you don''t bring it, I''ll fucking bring it..." Liu Rui picked up the gold chain and put it all around his neck in one breath.


    We all JB looked silly. At the moment, Liu Rui''s neck was full of gold powder, just like his mother''s eighteen little copper men.


    "How the fuck would I know such a fool!" Meng Liang collapsed.


    "What are you talking about, so happy?" at this time, the old car came and heard it with a smile.


    "I was kind enough to buy them necklaces, but they didn''t appreciate it... The dog bit LV Dongbin!" Liu Rui said angrily holding the gold necklace around his neck.


    "Ha ha, you''re going out tomorrow?" the old car looked at the dress of Liu Rui and Yang Song.


    "Ah, what''s the matter?" I nodded.


    "Are you all going out?" the old car asked with a frown.


    "What''s the matter? Just tell me!" I can see that the old car must have something to do with us.


    "I have a little work here tomorrow. I''m short of people..."


    "Ah, well, let''s go out another day and work with you tomorrow..." to tell you the truth, the old car belongs to our boss. It''s too much for us to do nothing here every day. It''s not easy to use our place. If we refuse it, it''s not good. So I promised without thinking about it.


    "No, one person is enough. You play your... I can''t use it..."


    "Then I''ll go!" Meng Liang himself doesn''t like to participate in such occasions. Besides, he has to take Liu Rui and Yang Song, so he doesn''t like to go.


    "That''s OK. Tomorrow Liangzi, you go out with me to do something..." the old car nodded and agreed.


    The next morning, the four of us took a taxi and prepared to go to the appointment place, Gran west point.


    "Don''t embarrass me when I see a woman later, you know?" I said very uneasily looking at Liu Rui and Yang Song.


    "Oh, don''t worry... Although your big Rui brother is a little debauchery at ordinary times, he is still very stable at the critical time. I am a little worried about Yang song now..." Liu Rui patted me on the shoulder and said with a sincere face.


    "I''m more fucking stable than you..." Yang Song, sitting in the co pilot, turned back.


    "That''s good, that''s good..." I was relieved to hear them say so.


    At Gran West Point, we paid for the car and walked into the store. The decoration in the house was still very emotional, with light piano music. There were some couples talking about love around. The atmosphere was very relaxed and pleasant.


    As soon as we entered the door, we saw that Susu and two girls were sitting at a large table in the corner. They saw us coming in and kept waving their hands.


    "Liu Rui, Yang Song, you two should be normal. Don''t be ashamed, please!" I whispered as I walked. Since they entered the house, they have looked around like a fucking thief who entered the bank warehouse.


    "Come on, let me introduce you. This is my good friend. This is Lin Yao and this is Zhang Ke!" Su Su introduced her friend in a generous manner.


    I looked at the two girls carefully. Lin Yao is sexy. She has low chest, black perspective half sleeves, shawl and long hair. She looks charming. She has beautiful legs, wears silk stockings, and wears light makeup on her face. Her appearance is absolutely goddess level. She is basically equal to Su Su Su.


    Zhang Ke belongs to the type of big sister next door. She is about 1.65. She looks very lovely and likable. She is full of the smell of big sister next door.


    Before we could speak, Liu Rui took an elegant step and said solemnly, "Hello, sister Yao and sister Ke. My name is Liu Rui."


    "Sister Yao, your sister! You''re sister Yao! Can you speak?" Su Su was very dissatisfied and gave Liu Rui a white look. His impression of Liu Rui was not generally bad


    "It doesn''t matter, ha ha, Hello!" Lin Yao smiled at Liu Rui and shook his little hand.


    "Hello, my name is Yang Song. They all call me handsome." Yang Song behaved normally when he arrived at this time.


    "Hello, my name is Song Yuan..."


    "You are the fool on the train..." Su stared at Yang Song for a while and finally remembered who he was.


    "Er..." Yang Song is not good at listening to the whole person.


    "Giggle! What fool?" Lin Yao and Zhang Ke asked with a smile.


    "Nothing... Nothing, don''t stand foolishly. Sit down, relax and don''t be too restrained!" I sat down unsteadily and quickly untied the siege.


    "You haven''t introduced yourself! Who are you?" Lin Yao obviously likes talking and said to me.


    "I''m Susu''s husband!" I said brazenly.


    "Are you being cheap again?" Jesus sat next to me and scolded.


    "Ha ha, I know you. You are the one who chased Su Su on the train!" Zhang Ke smiled and really missed his big sister next door. He looked very easy-going.


    "Yes, I asked for his mobile phone number..." Liu Rui sat down and replied carelessly.


    "Can you talk less..." I kicked Liu Rui with my head down and scolded in a low voice.


    "I helped you too..." Yang Song said faintly at this time.


    "Hello, miss, this is your order. Please take your time!" a beautiful waiter said politely shortly after we sat down.


    After the dishes were served, Liu Rui and Yang Song looked like a fucking pig running out of the fence. Other girls could start. They held a bowl of soup and divided it.


    "Can you two pay attention? They haven''t eaten yet?" I kicked them under the stool, blushed and whispered. Who knows, Yang Song looked at me and said in a loud voice: "waiter, do you have rice here? Give me a whole bowl!"


    "Yes, give me a bowl too!" Liu Rui shouted.


    Brush!


    Everyone''s eyes began to focus on our table. I was speechless and didn''t respond much. After all, I was used to it. Yuan Yuan''s eyes were straight and the three beauties stared at the boss. Obviously, I hadn''t seen anyone asking for rice in a western restaurant.


    "Sir... No... yes, this is a western restaurant..." the beautiful waiter was a little confused and his smile was a little stiff.


    "Give me the whole steamed bread. I can''t eat enough without staple food!" Liu Rui said calmly


    "I don''t have any steamed bread..."


    "What kind of restaurant do you want? There''s always noodles!" Yang Song shouted reluctantly.


    "Do you need spaghetti?" the waiter whispered.


    "No matter what kind of noodles he has, just noodles. You can make two bowls for me..." Liu Rui waved his hand and shouted indifferently.


    "Ha ha, you two friends are very humorous!" Lin Yao laughed and told me.


    "Cough... They are just more cheerful!" I said awkwardly.


    "OK..." the waiter had a very good temper and left with a smile.


    By noon, we were almost full.


    "Leaves, go there later?" Yuan Yuan looked at me and asked.


    "Shall we go singing later?" Su said with a big blink before I spoke.


    "Well, well, I haven''t sung for a long time!" Lin Yao and Zhang Ke immediately agreed.


    "Do you guys have a problem?" Jesus asked when he saw that we didn''t say anything.


    "To tell you the truth, I also have some attainments in music..." Liu Rui burped and said deeply.


    "Then let''s sing..." Su Su raised his little ass and decided.


    "Why don''t we go to the old car and sing..." Yuan suggested.


    "You can pull it down. The little bee is like a dangerous building. I have a sudden heart where I sleep every day. Let''s sing a song. I''m afraid it will collapse..." I decided without thinking.


    Four men and three women took two taxis and went to a mass selling concert hall. This kind of mass selling concert hall is generally small, but it is also relatively cheap. We charge on time. It is generally suitable for students or young white-collar workers. The concert hall seems to be very popular. Many cars are parked at the door.


    As soon as I entered the concert hall, my first feeling was that there were too many people here, most of them were young people. We opened a medium bag at random.


    "A penny!"


    "Ho, hey, Ho!"


    "It''s hard to cross the ocean!"


    "Ho, hey, Ho!"


    "People paddle!"


    "Ho, hey, Ho!"


    "Start the sailboat!"


    "Ho, hey, Ho!"


    After Liu Rui and Yang Song entered the concert hall, they held a microphone and sang this very shocking song "people paddle a big boat"


    After Liu Rui and them finished singing, Su Su picked up the microphone and ordered a song "I love you across the sea". It sounded very good. "People look good and sing so well. It''s my daughter-in-law!" I looked at Su Su Su, who was seriously singing, and said with straight eyes.


    "I think the singing is average... Not as good as us..." Liu Rui said casually, biting the apple.


    "Roll the calf... I''ll take you out later..." I''m not angry when I see Liu Rui now.


    After singing for a while, everyone let go without any restraint. A group of people gathered around the table and began to play the truth adventure


    The other end.


    The old car, Duan Hui and Meng Liang drove to the newly opened Bailemen disco.


    "Old car, what are we doing?" after getting off the bus, Meng Liang found that the old car hadn''t told himself why he came today.


    "Take this..." the old car reached out and handed Meng Liang a walkie talkie.


    "What''s the use?" Meng Liang said vaguely looking at the walkie talkie.


    "You''ll be here to help us watch the police. Once there''s any movement, you''ll call us on the walkie talkie, okay?"


    "I see..." Meng Liang looked at the walkie talkie and nodded. Obviously, the old car didn''t want to tell him what they were going to do. Meng Liang has always been very sensible. He doesn''t inquire about what he should know or shouldn''t know, so he just doesn''t ask.


    "OK, let''s go..." the old car patted Meng Liang on the shoulder, bowed his head, carried a backpack and walked into the Baile gate with Duan Hui.


    "Go in and keep a low profile, mainly sell goods, and leave when you''re finished. Don''t * wander around!" the old car whispered to Duan Hui.


    "You don''t have to tell me about this..."


    After the old car and Duan Hui entered the Bailemen, they carefully took out the * in their bag and hid it in their arms. Then they went north and south, shuttling between the men and women on the dance floor.


    "Buddy, * do you want it?" Duan Hui asked a young man with his head down and flattery.


    "Shua!" the young man looked up at Duan Hui and said, "how much is it?"


    "Eighty one..." Duan Hui blinked.


    "It''s very cheap, can''t it be fake?" the young man asked with some doubt as soon as he heard that the price was acceptable.


    "Don''t worry, it''s absolutely good..."


    "OK, give me five..." after that, the young man took out four grandpa Mao from his wallet. Duan Hui also took out four * from his arms and handed them over.


    Just then, a bald man with one hand in his pocket strolled out around the dance floor without expression and suddenly found Duan Hui who was trading.


    "Hula!"


    The bald man took out his cell phone and whispered, "come here. It seems that there are people selling medicine."


    When the bald man called, his eyes kept staring at Duan Hui, but Duan Hui didn''t know it.


    A minute later, seven or eight security guards rushed in and ran to the bald man. The head whispered, "where is the man?"


    "Just the one in white, grab it for me..." bareheaded pointed to Duan Hui not far away.


    "Hula!"


    In the blink of an eye, seven or eight people rushed up and grabbed it directly!


    "Fuck your mother, who asked you to buy medicine?" a security guard grabbed Duan Hui''s hair and kicked him directly against the wall.


    For a moment, the dance floor was in chaos. Seven or eight people beat Duan Hui fiercely and dragged him to the corridor outside the dance floor.


    Bald and expressionless, he glanced at the messy dance floor and said to himself, "I''m so fucking bold..."


    The old car turned around and saw Duan Hui caught. He quickly threw down his backpack, picked up a beer bottle and rushed in the direction of Duan Hui.


    At the moment, the dance floor is about to be blocked and very chaotic.


    "Fuck your mother, who JB moved my friend?" the old car stepped into Duan Hui''s side and asked.


    "Who the fuck are you?" shouted the security guard.


    "Your mother is a B! Why do you beat people?" the old car reached out and threw a wine bottle at the head of the security guard opposite.


    "Pa!"


    The security guard turned sideways and shouted, "fuck your mother, catch it together, partner!"


    "Hula!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a group of security guards immediately surrounded the old car and Duan Hui.


    "Run, miss him? What!"


    The old car pulled Duan Hui lying on the ground and ran crazy to the crowd. Because there were a large number of people on the dance floor, the old car and Duan Hui threw away the security guard behind in a moment!


    "Bang!"


    The bald man slapped on the coffee table in the card seat, bit his teeth and scolded, "this fucking waste..." then rushed into the crowd and chased the old car in the direction they ran away.


    "Bang!"


    "Wow!"


    In the process of chasing, they smashed many things on the dance floor and broke beer bottles.


    "Run quickly!" after the old car ran out of the disco, he quickly shouted Meng Liang, squatting at the intersection to watch.


    "What''s going on?" Meng Liang shouted while he was neck.


    At this time, the bald man also rushed out, kicked the old car directly, then pulled up his neck and collar, and shook his hands with two mouths!


    At the same time, Duan Hui was also pressed on the ground by others and beaten violently.


    Meng Liang saw that the old car was pressed on the ground. He quickly picked up a brick from the ground and ran in the direction of the old car.


    "Fuck your mother, why do you hit people?" Meng Liang was very fierce. He took a big brick and patted it on his bald head. He banged twice and directly dried his flesh and blood.


    "Draft it, call me..." looked at Meng Liang behind him, covered his head and scolded.


    In an instant, more than ten people rushed out of the disco, punching and kicking old Che Duanhui lying on the ground and Meng Liang with bricks.


    "All right!" three minutes later, the bald man covered his head with a towel.


    "Where did you come from?" the bald man''s eyes flushed, bowed his head and asked the old car.


    "Little bee KTV''s!" the old car sat on the ground and said.


    "Bang!"


    The bald man kicked the old car in the face, then gritted his teeth and said, "shit, your cow B is broken! Take me as a vegetable market, isn''t it?"


    "We don''t know the rules!" said the old car.


    "I''ll tell you later, what''s the rule!" the bald man threw down a sentence and shouted to the security guard: "these three all go to my basement!"


    "Don''t be around here and affect the guests," the bald head continued.


    "Ah..." they nodded.


    Basement.


    "What''s your name?" he asked, wiping the blood on his head and looking down at Meng Liang.


    "Meng Liang!"


    "You''re very cruel. I took this picture for me..." the bald head said again.


    "..." Meng Liang squatted in the corner and didn''t speak.


    "Do you two know that I don''t allow you to sell medicine? The disco has only been open for a few fucking days. Do you two give me fucking eye medicine?" the bald head saw Meng Liang not talking and looking at the old car expressionless, and Duan Hui asked again.


    "Brother, we don''t know..." the old car whispered back with blood flowing from the corners of his mouth.


    "Ha ha, I don''t know. You can''t just forget it because you don''t know..."


    "Brother, what do you say?" the old car continued.


    "Thirty thousand compensation and twenty thousand medical treatment will be delivered before noon tomorrow. Don''t think about running. In H City, I have countless ways to make your life worse than death!" the bald man said very rampantly.


    "Man, if I had 50000, I wouldn''t have to sell this..." the old car whispered.


    "Don''t fucking tell me how poor you are. I didn''t make you poor, brother!" he said, and walked out of the basement without looking back.


    After leaving bareheaded, the three of the old Che Duanhui helped each other out of the basement of the disco.


    "I shouldn''t fucking take this job... Where the hell can I get 50000 yuan for him!" Duan Hui scolded himself after he walked out of the basement.


    "Come on, what the hell is the use of saying this... Let''s find a clinic to wrap it up first!" the old car was not in a high mood.


    Meng Liang on one side bowed his head and held his hands tightly.


    At the other end, at the gate of Baile gate


    "It''s too big. I love you too much. These fools don''t recognize their mother... It''s too fucking relieved..." Zhang Shuai looked at the old car and took out his mobile phone after they left.


    "Hello, brother Zhang, I''m a car..."


    "Do you think you can lend me some money..."


    "Ah, fifty thousand is enough..."


    "What, it''s out of town. OK, brother, contact another day..."


    After they found a clinic and simply bandaged it, they began to take out their mobile phone and keep dialing the number. The above conversation was repeated ten times, but the results were the same.


    The old car put down his cell phone and rubbed his face reluctantly. There are many brothers with money and wine. In case of emergency, he has never seen anyone. In fact, there is nothing wrong with this. It is difficult to walk in a society without money. There are a group of dogs behind money. In fact, sometimes we should think about whether those so-called friends can help you in case of an accident or hide when they say something.


    Don''t fucking have to let reality give you a mouth, you know how hypocritical society is, don''t fucking have to let the so-called friends hurt you nothing, you know that people can be described as hypocritical.


    "These grandchildren... When it comes to borrowing money, it''s all fucking business. Either their mother died or their daughter-in-law had an abortion..." when the old car called, Duan Xin was not idle and kept calling.


    "No, I''ll mortgage my car tomorrow. Let''s get together with a small loan..." the old car sighed and said helplessly.


    "What shall we drive when the car arrives?" Duan Hui was stunned.

 Chapter 1466

    "Your life should be gone. What else do you drive?" the old car shouted obliquely.


    "Pa!"


    Duan Hui stretched out his hand and hit his face with a mouth. With red eyes, he said, "I''m fucking blamed. I shouldn''t be greedy for this small bargain..."


    "Well, you can''t blame it all. Didn''t I agree at that time..." the old car pulled Duan Hui and said.


    "When this is over, I have to kill Xiaoding''s son b... fuck, Bailemen won''t let me sell medicine, and he tricked me to go..."


    "Hehe, I just didn''t ask in advance..."


    "Who''s that bald head today?" Meng Liang, who hasn''t spoken, suddenly looked up and asked.


    "I don''t know. It should be under Zhang Zhe''s hand..." the old car shook his head and said.


    "These people are very JB black. They beat us and asked for fucking money..." Meng Liang bit and said.


    "People are harder than us, people are reasonable..." Duan Hui said helplessly.


    "Then you can''t be unreasonable!" Meng Liang suddenly stood up and shouted.


    "You are a student. You have little contact with some things. There is no right or wrong in this society, only strong and weak. You can do whatever you say. You can''t. You don''t even have the right to explain..."


    Lao Che''s unintentional words deeply pierced Meng Liang''s heart.


    "I''ll go to the bathroom..." after a moment of silence, Meng Liang turned and walked out of the ward.


    Two hours later, Meng Liang, holding a fruit knife in his hand, hid alone in the dark corner in front of the main gate of Baile gate.


    Late at night, 11:30.


    Baldheaded, holding a cell phone in his hand, he came out of the Baile door with a hiccup.


    "Business is good today..."


    "Several little bunnies have come here to sell medicine... Don''t worry, brother Zhe, I''ve handled it all..."


    "Well, I drink a little too much. I have to go back and get some sleep..."


    While talking on the phone, a figure suddenly appeared in the dark corner.


    "Bald!"


    An angry cry came.


    "Shua." the bald head turned around.


    "Pooh!"


    Meng Liang stabbed him into his bald stomach.


    "Ah!" screamed the bald head.


    Meng Liang stepped forward, directly grabbed the collar of his bald head, banged against the wall, then raised his hand, pointed to his bald head with a fruit knife and said, "is the injury on his head okay?"


    A bald head.


    "Draft it, stand at attention against the wall!" Meng Liang frowned and shouted.


    "You''re trying to die, you know?" the bald head whispered, biting his teeth.


    Meng Liang, after hearing this, stabbed him directly on his bald legs!


    "Draft it? I hear you''re tough, aren''t you?"


    "Child, you''re so neat. You don''t understand it for 50000 yuan!" he said with his bare head covering his thigh and his face pale.


    "Draft, can you understand people? It''s fucking time for me to tell the big brother of the whole society!" Meng Liang said with one hand on his bald head, pointing to his nose: "fuck your mother, I came to H city because of the three armed forces stab. Now I don''t mind getting out of H city because of three knives?"


    The bald head lay on the wall and dared not move. He snorted coldly, "what should your friend do? Have you thought about it?"


    "Pooh!"


    Meng Liang raised his hand with another knife, gritted his teeth and said, "draft it? It''s just three knives. Don''t threaten me with my friend."


    "Hula!"


    At this time, the security of Baile Menbao rushed out and immediately surrounded Meng Liang.


    A minute later, Meng Liang was pressed to the ground.


    "Let''s go!" he said, covering his stomach wound with his bare head.


    "Go to the hospital..." said a security guard holding his bald head.


    "Hehe, now this child is so fucking wild. I haven''t been beaten like this for many years..." he spit sticky phlegm on the ground with his bare head and said with ease.


    "Wait a minute!" Meng Liang shouted, looking bald at the man taken away by the security guard.


    "What''s your name?" he whispered, holding Meng Liang''s chin with his bare head and right hand.


    "Meng Liang!" Meng Liang raised his head and stared.


    "Three hours ago, you patted me a brick. Three hours later, you stabbed me three times! Young man, you''re going to be angry, you know?" the bald man looked at Meng Liang with a smile, depending on whether he had received the impact of the knife wound.


    The other end, in the clinic.


    "Why don''t you go to the fucking toilet?" the old car looked at Duan Hui with sweat on his forehead and asked.


    "Did you go home?" Duan Hui panted.


    "Meng Liang can''t get through?"


    "I can''t get through..." Duan Xin shook his head.


    After listening, the old car took out his cell phone from his pants and flipped up the phone book.


    By this time, we had finished singing with Su Su and they. I was lying in bed playing with my cell phone.


    "Deng Deng Deng..." the phone rang.


    "Hey, old car..." I saw it was an old car and picked it up immediately.


    "Is Meng Liang at home?" the old car asked in a hurry.


    "No, isn''t he working with you?"


    "Shit, Meng Liang is lost!"


    "Lost, what''s the matter?" I flopped and sat up, vaguely feeling that something had happened.


    "I can''t say a word or two. I''m in Hongmin clinic. Come here..." the old car said anxiously.


    "Good!"


    Put down the phone, I put on a coat, shouted Liu Ruiyuan, Yang Song and rushed to Hongmin clinic.


    Half an hour later, we arrived at Hongmin clinic. Lao Che and Duan Huizheng were standing at the door looking around waiting for us.


    "Have you found Liangzi?" I asked hurriedly after I got off the bus.


    "No, we''ve searched the whole Clinic... The phone can''t get through..." Lao Che said in frustration.


    "Shit, he''s not familiar with his mother. Where can he go?"


    "Meng Liang, how did you lose it?" Liu Rui asked anxiously after getting off the bus.


    After thinking about it, the old car told the whole story.


    "Bang!"


    "I fuck your mother! You fucking sell with him *!" after listening, I jumped at the old car like crazy and stuck my fist in the old car''s face.


    "Sorry..." Duan Hui looked down at me and said.


    "Draft, and you..."


    I kicked Duan Hui in the stomach. Duan Hui was directly kicked to the ground by me. I rode on Duan Hui and hit him in the face one punch after another.


    "Come on, you''re fucking crazy!" Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan quickly dragged me down from Duan Hui and stopped me.


    "Draft it, don''t you know Liangzi is impulsive! Don''t you fucking push him into the fire pit?" I roared with red eyes as I struggled to get rid of Liu Rui''s hands.


    "Come on, are you fucking finished? Can you fucking blame the old car and them?" Liu Rui scolded as he stopped me.


    "Leaf, calm down. They don''t know Liangzi. They can''t blame them for this..." Yuan also advised a group.


    "It''s important to find someone now. Where do you think Meng Liang can go now?" Yang Song said with a frown.


    "I''m sure I went to the Bailemen to block people... This fool..." Liu Rui saw me calm down and released his hand holding me.


    "I''ll call Bailemen now!" the old car took out his cell phone and called.


    "Patter!"


    After the old car put down the phone, the mobile phone fell directly to the ground and looked at us.


    "What''s the matter? Is Liangzi at Bailemen?" Liu Rui asked when he saw the old car calling.


    "... he... He stabbed his bald head... The man was detained!" the old car stammered.


    "What the fuck are you talking about?" Liu Ruiyi shouted, holding the collar of the old car excitedly.


    "He stabbed someone and let someone hold him..." the old car swallowed his saliva and repeated.


    "Shit, this fool! He has no face!" Liu Rui helplessly released his hand holding the collar of the old car and sat down on the ground with a splash.


    "Can you contact the bald head?" I asked, looking at the old car.


    "I''ll try..." then the old car picked up the mobile phone on the ground, hurried to the corner and called.


    "Did you draft it? Let''s break it when it''s over. Your temple is too big for us to stay..." I pointed to Duan Hui and said word by word.


    "People are in bald hands, there is no danger for the time being..." the old car whispered after calling.


    "How can I make people?" I asked hurriedly.


    "My friend said to ask for me... He knows bald..." the old car paused and said.


    Three minutes later, the old car phone rang again.


    "Hello, how''s it going?" the old car asked quickly after receiving the phone.


    "The bald head said 150000 yuan, plus the original 50000 yuan, a total of 500000 yuan. I''ll get someone at noon tomorrow..."


    "OK, I see." then the old car hung up the phone.


    "What do you say over there?" I asked.


    "Five hundred thousand, I''ll get you tomorrow..."


    After listening to the old car, I don''t know what to say. Don''t say 500000. We can''t take out even 50000. Although it''s wrong for the old car to sell * with Meng Liang, it can''t all depend on others. After all, if Meng Liang wasn''t so impulsive, there wouldn''t be such a big thing. In the final analysis, it''s Meng Liang''s own fault.


    "Five hundred thousand, go to him? Then get fifty..." I bowed my head and said to myself.


    "I''ll solve the problem of money... I won''t leave Meng Liang alone. After all, Meng Liang happened because of us..." the old car patted me on the shoulder and said.


    I looked up at the old car and didn''t speak.


    "Come on, let''s go..." the old car forced out a smile.


    After the old car sent us back to the little bee, a man drove and didn''t know where to go. A room of people sat in the living room in silence, smoking one after another, thinking of ways.


    "Come on, don''t be so depressed. What a big thing. Meng Liang will be back tomorrow..." Liu Rui licked his dry lips.


    "Sorry!" I don''t remember how many times Duan Hui apologized.


    "I don''t blame you. It''s Meng Liang''s problem." I''ve calmed down at this time.


    "Go back to sleep..." I patted the ashes on my legs and turned back to the house.


    After a sleepless night, at eight o''clock the next morning, the old car returned to the little bee with a haggard face and a black eye.


    "Sorry, I didn''t collect enough money. The car sold and the house didn''t pour out..." the old car sat in front of my bed, rubbed his palm and bowed his head.


    "Did you sell the car?" I asked in some surprise.


    After listening to me, the old car said in silence: "well, I wanted to sell the house. It''s almost 500000. Unfortunately..."


    "In fact, you don''t have to..." I looked at the old car with guilt and didn''t know what to say. If he didn''t accept us, wouldn''t he have to sell his house and car.


    From another perspective, how many so-called liver brothers in society now shirk each other because of something?


    We were strangers in H city. The old car could have abandoned us yesterday. Meng Liang, who stabbed people, had nothing to do with him. When he left yesterday, I thought he might run, but I never thought that he not only didn''t run, but also sold the car! But also sell the house to redeem Meng Liang!


    Although it''s my heart of villains, how many people in this society can go bankrupt in the face of a few friends who have known each other for less than a month like an old car?


    If the old car did this because of loyalty, I think it''s bullshit. We have no loyalty at all.


    On the old car body, I saw the word responsibility!


    When something happens, he shrinks back. It''s not called a man!


    A real man, standing on the ground and against the sky, does what is right for the heart in the middle.


    "OK, I''ll find the bald head later and see if I can slow down. No, I''ll press the house into his hand..." the old car said before I finished.


    "What time do you make an appointment with the bald head?"


    "Before noon... I have to pack up..." the old car got up and was ready to go.


    "Old car, I''ll go..." I reached out and grabbed the old car and shouted.


    After listening to me, the old car was stunned, then smiled and said, "why don''t you trust me?"


    "No, I''m afraid it''s dangerous for you to go. I''d better come!" I sincerely looked at the old car and said.


    "Ha ha, ok..." the old car smiled, put down an envelope and turned to the door.


    "Old car!" I whispered as the old car was about to leave the house.


    The old car turned.


    "... I''m sorry yesterday!"


    The old car waved his hand without talking, and then walked out the door.


    H City, the gate of the first hospital of Medical University.


    "Brother, why did you come here in person?" he opened the door, looked at the people on the Land Rover and said in surprise.


    "Hehe, I''ll come and see you on the way..." the middle-aged man sitting in the co pilot said softly.


    This person is Liu Yong, the biggest boss of Bailemen, whom we saw on the horse a few days ago!


    "Brother, I heard that you were stabbed by a child, so I came to care about you..." sitting in the driver''s seat is the bald boss, Zhang Zhe.


    "Ha ha, you''ve been very skinhead recently. Any child can get you into the hospital..." Liu Yong joked with a smile.


    "Accident, accident..." she smiled awkwardly.


    "Send your bald head back first, and then we''ll go for a walk in the development zone..." Liu Yong turned his head and said to Zhang Zhe.


    "All right!" Zhang Zhe yawned and then asked, "bald, what are you going to do with that child?"


    "Half a million, I''ll send it to the public security if I don''t take the money..."


    "You''re so black. You earn more than your eldest brother..." Zhang Zhe said.


    At this time, I had rushed to the hospital. I went in and asked, saying that my bald head had been discharged from the hospital. I had just left for a while, so I hurried to the hospital parking lot.


    When I got to the parking lot, I just saw the range rover with 8888 license plate, so I ran after the car quickly.


    "It seems that someone is chasing us again..." Zhang zhetong found me in the mirror.


    "Stop and see what''s going on!" Liu Yong looked back and confirmed that I was really chasing their car.


    "Creak"


    Zhang Zhe put on the brake, then opened the door, got out of the car, walked in front of me and asked, "little brother, what''s the matter? Chasing so much."


    "... brother, I want to find Master Liu!" I stopped and panted.


    I know this car belongs to Liu Yong. It''s best to talk to him here, so I called him directly.


    "What are you doing?" Zhang Zhe frowned and asked.


    I gritted my teeth and walked directly to Liu Yong''s side, and then pulled the door open with a bang.


    Bald head saw me open the door, grabbed me and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "Brother, I''ll just say a few words!" I pushed away my bald head, then looked up and asked, "are you master Liu?"


    "What are you doing?" Liu Yong looked at me up and down, then opened his mouth and asked.


    "Master Liu, a friend of mine was taken away by your men last night..." I said hurriedly.


    Liu Yong frowned at me and then asked, "what''s your friend''s name?"


    "Meng Liang!"


    "Did you take that yesterday?" Liu Yong asked, looking at his bald head.


    "Well, the boy''s name was Meng Liang yesterday..." he nodded bald.


    "Then what do you want me to do? You have to talk to him about it..." Liu Yong pointed his bald head at me.


    "... what happened last night was my friend''s fault, but we really can''t get 500000! Can you raise your hand and I''ll give you 50000 first, and I''ll slowly return the rest when I have it..." I said to Liu Yong with my teeth.


    "We don''t allow you to sell medicine in our store. Is it wrong for your friend to beat you up against the wind?" Liu Yong looked at me and asked.


    "No!" I shook my head.


    "It affects our business. Is it wrong to ask you for some money?" Liu Yong then asked.


    "No!"


    "Since there is nothing wrong, what does your friend mean when he comes back to stab people with a knife? Why? Do you think we Bailemen are still bullied?" Liu Yong still said in a flat tone.


    "Master Liu! It''s our fault. Can you take it easy? Did you send me this money?! I really can''t take it out!" I was asked by Liu Yong. I really didn''t know what to say.


    "Can you take out the money? That''s your business! The disco belongs to Zhang Zhe, and your friend stabbed him bald. Talk to them about anything." Liu Yong said, closing the door.


    "Bang!"


    I stretched out my hand, grabbed the door of the car and shouted, "Master Liu! We students don''t have so much money. If I had a way today, I wouldn''t ask you so. Can I raise my hand? Liangzi stabbed someone. It''s his fault. He stabbed you a few times, and I''ll fucking pay you back..."


    "Pooh!"


    Then my right hand took out the fruit knife installed in my trouser pocket, stabbed it in my thigh, and my pants were dyed red with blood.


    Liu Yong sat in the car and looked at me.


    "This is the first knife!" then I raised the fruit knife in my hand and stabbed it into my thigh again.


    "This is the second knife, Master Liu..." my lips turned white and my voice trembled.


    "Stop him!" when Liu Yong saw that he was going to raise his knife again, he shouted to Zhang Zhe. Zhang Zhe grabbed the fruit knife in my hand and grabbed it.


    "What''s your name?" Liu Yong asked, looking at me.


    "Ye Han!"


    "Hehe, boy, even if you stab me here, it has nothing to do with me. You know? There is a hospital ahead. Go and bandage yourself!" Liu Yong said, then shouted to Zhang Zhe, "drive!"


    Zhang Zhe looked at the ground and made me silent for five or six seconds. He pulled open the door and stepped on it.


    "Buzz!"


    When Land Rover started, Zhang Zhe drove away.


    I lay on the ground, looking at my blood stained legs, at a loss, there was no way.


    ����


    In the car.


    "Almost, you can let the child go with your bald head... It''s pathetic..." Zhang Zhe''s voice sounded.


    "You''d better give me the money..." the bald head thought for a while and said.


    "A little more than 500000..." Zhang Zhe said again.


    "Leave as much as you have, and write an IOU for the rest!" Liu Yong sighed and then added: "you''ve been wronged by baldness. Keep the money yourself..."


    "It''s all right. This injury is nothing, brother..."


    ����


    I found a clinic on the side of the road and bandaged it casually. Then I took a taxi back to little bee.


    The old car smoked anxiously, sat in a chair, lowered his head and said nothing.


    "Why?" Liu Rui looked at me and asked anxiously.


    "...!" I bowed my head.


    "Damn it, the leaves are like this. Their hearts are made of stone. They don''t let people go!" Yuan Yuan scolded.


    "Don''t make any noise. Liangzi broke the trouble. Let him have a long memory!" I replied irritably.


    "They can''t do anything to Meng liang?" Yang Song asked, looking at me worried.


    "What else can I do? At most, they can kill people if they throw it in for a few years!" I replied with a bite.


    "If this fucking goes in, isn''t Meng Liang useless!" Duan Hui said with a drooping head.


    "... I''ll sell the house in a minute!" the old car gritted his teeth and said, "no, I''ll make some more price!"


    With that, the old car pushed the door and went out.


    "Old car, you wait..."


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    Just as I stopped the old car, my cell phone rang. Look down and sweep, a strange number.


    ����


    Half an hour later, on the second floor of Bailemen discotheque.


    "... you have a way!" Zhang Zhe looked at me and asked.


    "Now this young man is more fucking tiger than I was at that time..." he said while touching his head.


    "What do you two mean?" I asked with a frown.


    "How much money do you have?" Zhang Zhe looked at me and said simply.


    I was stunned, then took out the old car and handed me the envelope, counted it, then looked up and said, "fifty-six thousand!"


    "Hehe, drop 50000 and keep your phone number..." Zhang Zhe reached out and handed me a piece of white paper and a pen.


    "You let people go?" I shouted in surprise.


    "Your fruit knife successfully frightened the boss...!" Zhang Zhe said with a smile.


    "Pa!"


    Without saying a word, I took the pen and paper directly, bowed my head and wrote down my mobile phone number and name, and then put my 50000 yuan next to the note.


    "We will return the rest as soon as possible..." I looked at Zhang Zhe and said seriously.


    "Come on, boss doesn''t want you this money..." Zhang Zhe picked up the paper on the table, looked at me and continued to add: "don''t let your friends run to me to sell medicine in the future, you know?"


    I immediately nodded and said, "I know!"


    "Your friend is in the basement. Let''s go." Zhang zheteng waved his hand.

 Chapter 1467

    Three minutes later, I came to the basement of Bailemen.


    "Leaves, I''m here!" as soon as I entered, I heard Meng Liang, who was tied to a chair, shout at me.


    "Are you all right? Didn''t they hit you?" I ran to Meng Liang and asked as I untied the rope from him.


    "No... I''m fine..." Meng Liang stammered.


    "It''s all right. Let''s go home..." I looked at Meng Liang, who was safe and sound in front of me, and said with a smile.


    "Am I in trouble again?" Meng Liang asked softly with his head down.


    "No... nothing..." I subconsciously blocked the blood on my right leg pants.


    "What''s the matter with your legs?" Meng Liang saw my difference in an instant, and then asked, "what did they do?"


    "No, it has nothing to do with them..." I shook my head and dragged Meng Liang to go out.


    "I''ll kill these B''s......" Meng Liang took off my hand, picked up a bench leg and ran out.


    "Is it fucking over?" I shouted at Meng Liang.


    "Do you know how much trouble you''ve caused because of your impulse? I''ll exchange you for your fucking injury. I don''t want you to do this again. You know? Because you''ve sold your car, you know, you have to sell your house!"


    Meng Liang was stunned when he heard what I said.


    "It''s okay for us to come here unfamiliar with our lives and suffer some losses. As long as we are all well... I''m your brother! I shed some blood for you. It''s nothing, but where''s the old car! Where''s Duan Hui! Why should people lose their wealth for us!" I looked at Meng Liang and said word by word.


    "Leaf, I''m wrong..." Meng Liang hugged my shoulder with tears in his eyes.


    "Liangzi, I don''t want to see our brothers have an accident, especially you. Do you understand?" I hugged Meng Liang tightly and said.


    Half an hour later


    Meng Liang and I went back to the little bee KTV.


    "Shit, the tiger forced you to come back?" Liu Rui saw Meng Liang, quickly got up from the, punched Meng Liang in the chest and said with a smile.


    "Roll the calf!" Meng Liang smiled and punched back.


    "Liangzi, are you okay..." Yuan Yuan also surrounded us and said with concern.


    "It''s all right. They didn''t do anything to me..."


    "I fucking thought I''d never see you in my life..." Yang Song said, wearing a pair of big underpants and holding a green onion in his hand.


    "Come back!" the old car rushed over when he saw us coming back. He looked in a very good mood and said hello to us.


    "Well... Thanks!" Meng Liang nodded and whispered to the old car.


    A simple thank you contains many emotions. I can''t imagine that some things don''t need a lot of gorgeous language to decorate. A simple two words is enough!


    Meng Liang felt very sorry for the old car when he knew that the old car had sold it in order to save him, but some of his feelings could not be expressed in words.


    Some things, do not express does not mean do not take it to heart, the real friendship, is not language can describe.


    "Bang!"


    Liu Yongteng stood up, smashed the teacup on the ground, then pointed to the picture and shouted, "this is obviously a fucking provocation! Raising tigers is a danger. I''ve raised him for ten years. He''ll fix it for me later!"


    "I think Xiao Zhe is right. If our people want to find Li Tao, it''s a little hard... He really knows us too well! It can''t all blame Xiao zhe..." the old ghost said at this time.


    After hearing the old ghost''s words, Liu Yong sat down on the sofa, gasped and asked, "what do you say?"


    "Why don''t we change people?" the old ghost thought and suggested.


    "For whom? If you let others know about the account book, can you guarantee that the person you are looking for will not sell us?" after that, Liu Yong added: "do you spend money to find others for your family''s affairs? Those who don''t know think my Liu family is empty!"


    "We can find some people who don''t know..." Zhang Zhe said at this time.


    "Ha ha, then tell me who doesn''t know?" Liu Yong tilted his neck and sneered.


    "I think those students are good today..."


    "Ha ha, student? Stop it!" Yao Baoshi, who had never spoken, suddenly laughed.


    "You say you three are mixed. Someone yells at you every day. I don''t understand this shit. Let me find some students to do it?" Liu Yong waved his hand impatiently.


    "Elder brother, I think whether it''s the one who stabbed his head or the one we saw today, I think these two children are very stable. Don''t we have no other way now? Let''s let them try first, what if it happens?" Zhang Zhe also strongly recommended us.


    "I don''t think so! How many students can they do?" Yao Baoshi objected.


    "Don''t look down on these two students. One stabbed his bald head three times and the other stabbed his thigh two times to save others. Do you think it''s something ordinary students do?" Zhang Zhe then explained.


    "Ha ha, that''s a little interesting..." the old ghost smiled aside.


    "I still don''t agree to find some students to do this. I can''t. I''ll go to Guangzhou to find two people..." Yao Baoshi said uneasily.


    "Guangzhou? Are the people in Guangzhou stable?" Liu Yong looked at Yao Baoshi with some hesitation.


    "Not necessarily. It''s troublesome. I can only try..." Yao Baoshi shook his head and said.


    "Shit, old ghost, what do you think?" Liu Yong frowned and looked at the old ghost and asked.


    "Those people in Guangzhou are not safe. We have a great risk of using them. Those people are all masters who want money but don''t want life. It''s possible for the lion to open his mouth or falsely mistake us with the account book, so cooperating with them will bring endless troubles..." the old ghost analyzed it very methodically.


    "Go on..." Liu Yong waved his hand.


    "Although I haven''t seen those students, they should be strong when listening to Xiao Zhe. It''s not important to have no experience. We can just spend more snacks in the back. I think Xiao Zhe''s suggestions can have a try..."


    "That''s OK, that''s settled!" Liu Yongyi patted the table and then said to Zhang Zhe: "tomorrow you call the child who blocked our car today, and I''ll talk to him..."


    "OK..." Xiao zhe nodded.


    "Break up the meeting!" Liu Yong lifted his legs and left.


    "Big brother!" Yao Baoshi stood up and shouted.


    "OK, that''s it!" Liu yongtou waved his hand and walked out of the room with Zhang Zhe.


    At eight o''clock the next morning, I received a call from Zhang Zhe. The conversation was very simple. I didn''t tell me anything else about the time and place.


    I came to the address given to me by Zhang Zhe alone. It was a 20 story office building.


    I''m a little nervous because I don''t know why Liu Yong came to me today.


    I found the office according to the address given to me by Zhang Zhe and knocked on the door with uneasy mood.


    "Please come in!" Liu Yong''s voice sounded.


    After I entered the house, I found that there was only Liu Yong in the office, and the decoration of the office was relatively simple. There was only a desk, a chair and a sofa.


    "Coming!" Liu Yong greeted me with a smile.


    "Master Liu!" I looked at Liu Yong nervously and shouted.


    "Sit, don''t stand there..." Liu Yong pointed to the sofa behind me and said.


    I looked at Liu Yong, still sat down, and then opened the car and said, "thank you for my friend... We''ll change the money to you as soon as possible..."


    "Don''t worry about money! Aren''t you locals?" Liu Yong looked gentle and smiled all the time.


    "No, we are SZ people..." I shook and said.


    "Then why did you come to our city?"


    "Something happened at home. I can''t hide..." I answered truthfully.


    "Homicide?" Liu Yong looked at me with great interest and asked.


    "Well, it''s just that we''re not the ones who kill..." I thought about it and said to Liu Yong.


    "Hehe, I came to you today to ask you to do something for me..." Liu never said hello to me again and said directly.


    "You... You said to ask me to do something for you?" I repeated a little unconvinced.


    "Ha ha, why? I''m not willing to help?" Liu Yong took a sip of tea, looked at me and said with a smile.


    "No... no, I just don''t understand what a little person like me can do to help you..." I quickly explained.


    "Little people have the purpose of little people... Who didn''t make them?" Liu Yong waved his hand and said.


    "Well, tell me what you want, Mr. Liu. I can help you. I''m sure I can help you..." I think Liu Yong is really looking for me, so I didn''t continue to be hypocritical.


    "Here''s the situation. I had a driver named Litao. He had driven me for ten years and followed me for ten years. He didn''t leave when the conditions were bad, but now when the conditions were good, he ran away!" Liu Yong said, stretched out his hand, threw me a cigarette, lit one himself, and then said: "Do you know what I started?"


    I shook my head. After taking the cigarette, I didn''t hesitate to smoke directly.


    "I used to be engaged in transportation. My family bought me a truck and I made money by running long distances. At that time, I knew Li Tao and he gave me a start... Everything in Northeast China was expensive for a while, and I can''t remember that it was in the 1990s... At that time, Li Tao and I hoarded three carts of blankets. Everyone looked at us like fools. What happened in the end What''s the matter? We have made a lot of money. With this money, I came to this step... "Liu Yong smoked and talked to me about his original story.


    "Later, when our conditions were good, I began to work in the bar disco. The business was getting bigger and bigger, but there were fewer and fewer friends around me..."


    "Li Tao has always been with me and never gives up. But people will change after all. Last year, Li Tao ran away with our company''s account book..." Liu Yong''s tone was a little sad.


    "To tell you the truth, the things on the account book can''t be seen by others. Recently, Li Tao has been looking for a buyer. If the account book is bought by others, the consequences will be unimaginable..."


    "You want us to help you find the account book, don''t you?" I finally figured out the purpose of Liu Yong calling me today.


    "That''s right!" Liu Yong nodded.


    "But there are so many people under your hands, why don''t you let your people go?" I asked suspiciously.


    "Li Tao really knows our people too well. Zhang Zhe has been looking for him for more than half a year, but there is no result every time, so I want to try some new people..."


    "I see. You''re asking us to be cannon fodder for you?" I touched my chin and said.


    "Hehe, cannon fodder is not... You are strangers, I am a dead horse as a living horse doctor..." obviously, Liu Yong didn''t expect me to say so, and said with some embarrassment.


    "I''m not happy to hear that. Do you mean we''re dead horses? I don''t care how big your wrists are outside, but do you have to have a begging attitude? You''re very impolite, you know?" after knowing Liu Yong''s purpose, my brother obviously relaxed a lot and spoke casually. He crossed his legs and knocked on the table to teach Liu Yong a lesson, To tell you the truth, it feels fucking good.


    "Ha ha, you child..." Liu Yong pointed to me and laughed.


    "Seriously, first of all, your job must be dangerous, isn''t it?" I said solemnly.


    "En en, it''s a little dangerous..." Liu Yong nodded.


    "What are you going to do with my expenses... What if we knock? They are only children, very delicate..." I asked with a blink of my eyes.


    "If I remember correctly, you still owe me 450000..."


    "You are exploiting the working people, you know! You are shameless!" as soon as I heard this, I jumped up and pointed to Liu Yong''s nose.


    "Well, if you can get the account book back for me, I don''t want the money I owe me. I''ll give you another 500000. Think about it..." Liu Yong said while lighting a cigarette.


    "Can you give me the money first..." I smiled brazenly.


    "Ha ha, are you sure you can help me find it back?"


    "You''re questioning my ability. I tell you, is there anything you can''t do when brother Ye goes out? Aren''t you kidding?" I reached out and picked up the cigarette box Liu Yong put on the table, took out one and lit it for myself.


    "The money can''t be given to you first. You don''t have to add up..." Liu Yong shook his head and said.


    "Then you have to pay for the minimum fare! We''ve given you all our money. Do we have to spend money on cars? Do we have to spend money on accommodation? Do we have to spend money on meals? Now everything is expensive! I''ll tell you! I can''t do this job without money..."


    "Take this card. There are six passwords and one hundred thousand in it. It''s enough for your fare..." Liu Yong took out the bank card prepared before the accident and threw it on the table.


    "If you had chatted so early, I wouldn''t have to write with you..." I laughed as soon as I saw Liu Yong pay.


    "It''s not as simple as you think. On the contrary, it will be very dangerous. Don''t you think about it?"


    "I''ve paid my debts and made up for my errands. I owe you for my friend''s business last time. Now you''ve found us. If we don''t help, it''s a bit shameless..." after I took the money, my attitude was different immediately.


    "Ha ha, OK, what to do? Someone will come to you tomorrow, but whether it works or not, the account between us will be written off!" Liu Yong also smiled and said very readily.


    "Just get 500000 ready. Even if the account book is hidden in the ends of the earth, I''ll get it back for you. Don''t worry..." I patted Liu Yong on the shoulder, no big or small.


    "Wait for your letter tomorrow..."


    "Then I won''t bother you. You''ve been busy all day. I''ll go back and tell them about it and pack up..." after that, I grabbed my bank card and prepared to go out. I don''t want to stay here for a minute now. I''m afraid Liu Yong will go back and ask for his bank card.


    "Ha ha, let''s go..." Liu yongchong waved to me.


    Just as I was about to get to the door, I turned back and smiled at Liu Yong: "by the way, you smoke very well, don''t show your voice, do you have any? Give me a whole one, and I''ll take it back to my friend to try..."


    "You''re here, aren''t you?"


    "Oh, I''ll be your special agent right away. You have to carry a box of good cigarettes when you go out, don''t you..."


    "Ha ha, your mouth can feed many people. I tell you..." Liu Yong smiled and threw me a piece of Cordyceps sinensis from the drawer.


    "Bye, boss Liu!"


    I put my cigarette under my arm and walked out of Liu Yong''s office in a very good mood.


    After I left the office, I turned around and went to the bank and withdrew 60000 yuan. Because the old car hasn''t been redeemed yet, I want to return the money to the old car first.


    After returning to the little bee KTV, I called Meng Liang, Liu ruiyuanyuan and Yang song together, and then roughly told them about today''s conversation with Liu Yong.


    We had a meeting and discussed it. The final result was that we collectively agreed to take the job next.


    First of all, we really have nothing to do now, and we can''t rub the old depot Hui and them here every day. Secondly, although this job is dangerous, we can change the money owed to Liu Yong whether we can get back the account book or not. If we get it back, we can get another 500000.


    The most important thing is that I took all the fares given to me by Liu Yong. Now it seems impossible to go back on my word.


    At eight in the evening.


    "Redeem the car first..." I leaned against the door of the old car house and threw the envelope to the old car.


    "Where did you get it?" the old car asked, looking at the money in the envelope in surprise.


    "It''s from a friend. We may go out to do something tomorrow..."


    "What''s up? Can I help Duan Hui?" the old station asked hurriedly.


    "No, let''s go out and do something for our friends. It''s inconvenient to tell you... Don''t think too much..." I thought for a while, but I still didn''t tell the truth to the old car. After all, Liu Yong came to us and certainly didn''t want too many people to know about the account book.


    "Well, if you don''t want to say, I won''t ask more. When will you come back?" the old car also knew that he didn''t continue to ask.


    "It depends on how things are going. If things go well, it shouldn''t be too long..." I thought about it and replied.


    "... if you don''t have money in your hand, take the money first..." the old car looked down at the envelope in his hand, hesitated and said.


    "Come on, if you are poor enough to sell houses and cars, don''t pretend to be rich here with me..." after that, I walked out of the old car''s house smartly. Money is fucking cool


    At eight the next day.


    Several of us simply told off with old Che and Duan Hui, and then set out to find Zhang Zhe at Bailemen.


    After we arrived at the Baile gate, the Baile gate was not open yet. Zhang Zhe was sitting in the empty hall with a man in a hat and playing Gobang.


    "Oh, I made a mistake. I have to repent..." Zhang Zhe stretched out his hand and went back to get the pieces.


    "You''ve regretted this fucking chess for six times. Can you point your face..." the man in the hat said silently with his teeth clenched.


    "Oh, why bother so much..." Zhang Zhe shamelessly took back the pieces.


    "Brother Zhe, playing..." I walked up to them with a smile and said.


    "Come on, ang... When we''re finished!" Zhang Zhe greeted us with a smile, narrowed his eyes and looked at the chessboard very nervously.


    "OK, you play, don''t worry..." I smiled back.


    "Oh, why did you play this... You should play this..." Liu Rui said excitedly when he saw Gobang and ran to Zhang Zhe.


    "Why, you can play too?" Zhang Zhe smiled and looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "It''s a fucking Gobang. I can play it in the second grade of primary school..." Liu Rui felt uncomfortable without boasting for three minutes.


    "Can you die if you don''t talk?" I scolded Liu Rui in a low voice.


    "No, I can''t stand it. I have to fight... You get up and I''ll come with him..." Liu Rui watched the two play chess for about 20 seconds. He couldn''t stand Zhang Zhe''s smelly chess basket. He pushed Zhang Zhe away and sat down.


    We saw Liu Rui push Zhang Zhe away and pinch a sweat for him in an instant. However, we were relieved to see that Zhang Zhe didn''t seem very angry. After all, it''s a little ignorant and no etiquette.


    Two minutes later, Liu Rui was defeated.


    "Hehe, you''re good at Gobang. We''ll have a good time when we''re free..." the man in the hat threw down the chess piece and said with a smile.


    "I''m a little out of shape today! I''ll fight you for 300 rounds another day..." Liu Rui said, as if he was dissatisfied because he lost.


    "Ha ha, let me introduce you..." Zhang Zhe smiled, then pulled over the man in the hat and said, "this is Yao Baoshi. We both work under master Liu. Just call him brother Xiaobao..."


    "Little brother Bao, good!" we shouted with one voice.


    "Ha ha, sit down..." brother Xiao Bao waved to us to sit down.


    After we sat down, little brother Bao reached out and took out a folder and threw it on the table at the bar.


    "It''s good for you to look at the photos and living habits of one of Li Tao''s friends when you have nothing to do..." Xiaobao said.


    "Where should we start now?" I asked with a frown, because if we were to find the account book now, we would be like headless flies and have no clue at all.


    After listening to me, brother Xiao Bao stretched out a photo from the folder and handed it to me.


    "This man''s name is er Biao. He''s a little ruffian in Baotou. He used to hang out with Li Tao for a while, and then he went back to his hometown when something happened. You can start with him. If you can find him, you may find some news from him, and you take this mobile phone..." while talking, brother Bao took out another mobile phone and handed it to me.

 Chapter 1468

    "What does that mean?" I asked, looking at my cell phone.


    "We contacted Er Biao as a buyer. Although we can''t confirm whether this person is really Er Biao, at least it''s a useful information..." Xiaobao said in silence.


    "In other words, that''s all the information you can provide us?" Liu Rui immediately opened his mouth and asked.


    "That''s right..." little brother Bao nodded.


    "Do you know where the person you contacted is?" I asked quickly.


    Brother Xiao Bao frowned when he heard what I said and said helplessly, "he told me that he is now in Inner Mongolia..."


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this, and then yelled: "go to him... It''s pure bullshit... Why didn''t he say he was on Mars, Inner Mongolia is so big, where can we find him..."


    "What if this is false? Or he is not in Inner Mongolia?" I also said, and my first reaction was instinctive disbelief.


    "Then you''ll run for nothing..." brother Xiao Bao frowned, scratched the tip of his nose and said slowly.


    "Shit, isn''t this a fucking job? If you don''t even tell us an address, how can we find it?" Yang Song was angry immediately when he heard this.


    "Whether this person is really Er Biao or not, he should contact us again. You can go to Inner Mongolia First, and then wait for this message... As long as you find Er Biao, you will certainly find Li Tao..." Xiaobao continued.


    "These are fucking liars. I thought it was a simple job, but I didn''t expect it to be fucking complex..." I looked down at Er Biao''s photo and felt an impulse to quit.


    "You saved me. I''ve been looking for Li Tao for more than half a year, but I haven''t found it..." Zhang Zhe patted me on the shoulder sympathetically.


    "It''s really hard to earn this 500000..." yuan, who has been heartless and heartless, knew that he was worried at this time.


    "Who can drive?" little brother Bao shook his car key and asked.


    "I will!" Meng Liang raised his hand and said.


    "There is a jeep at the door for you. You drive to Baotou. Here is the car key..." brother Bao threw the car key to Meng Liang.


    "OK, almost, you can go. When you get to Baotou, someone will receive you..." Zhang Zhe saw that he was almost as good as what I told him, so he began to drive us away.


    "I''m leaving now? Don''t you want to see me off?" it''s obvious that Liu Rui is not satisfied with the farewell ceremony.


    "Hehe, not so fastidious... You go early and come back early..." brother Xiaobao pushed, and Liu Rui said.


    "Bye!" after we got on the bus, I stretched out my head to say goodbye to Zhang Zhe and brother Xiaobao.


    "Have a nice trip. Call me if you need anything..." Zhang Zhe waved and shouted.


    Five minutes later, we quickly set off to Baotou, Inner Mongolia.


    "Do you think these children can do it?" Zhang Zhe asked, looking at the jeep whistling away.


    "Hehe, it''s pure fucking bullshit. I don''t believe they can get things back after killing a few children who don''t understand anything..." brother Xiao Bao lit a cigarette and said speechless.


    "What if a miracle happens..."


    "You just want to get rid of your job. I don''t know you yet..."


    Xiao Bao then turned back to the Bailemen and left Zhang Zhe standing by the road alone. He didn''t know what to think.


    In a high-end community in H city.


    Yu Xiang is sitting on the sofa studying with a young man with red hair.


    This Yu Xiang is the real estate tycoon Yu Xiang of H City, the rival of Liu yonglao, whom we met on the day of Bailemen''s opening.


    "Xiao Wei, did that Er Biao send you a text message?" Yu Xiang asked, looking at the young man named Xiao Wei.


    "This B has disappeared for some time. Recently, I don''t know how to take the initiative to send me a text message..." Xiao Wei replied with a frown.


    "Are you sure he contacted us alone? No one else?" Yu Xiang said with a little doubt.


    "It''s definitely not just our family. I don''t know about others, but the Liu family has been out." Xiao Wei thought for a while and said.


    "Where''s Zhang Zhe?" Yu Xiang looked up.


    "This time it''s not Zhang Zhe, it''s several newcomers in their twenties..."


    "What the fuck does this mean... The whole couple go? Do you think it will be a *?" Yu Xiang touched his chin and mused.


    "It''s possible..." Xiao Wei returned.


    "Where did Er Biao say he was?" Yu Xiang asked.


    "City B, Inner Mongolia. I checked just now. It takes a day to drive from us to city B..."


    "Is there anything specific?"


    "He told me to wait for a short breath..."


    "Whether this ER Biao is true or false, since the Liu family is moving, we can''t be idle... If we get this thing, we''ll be the only ones left in H city... You know what I mean?" Yu Xiang said quickly.


    "OK..." Xiao Wei nodded and then continued to ask, "I''ll take someone to city B now... He asks for 200000. Do you need to take the money?"


    "He''s like this. He doesn''t know how to spend the money for him..." Yu Xiang replied without hesitation.


    "Then I see..."


    Xiao Wei nodded seriously and then left.


    Half an hour later, Xiao Wei found three people and drove straight to city B, Inner Mongolia.


    High speed.


    "In the same boat, let''s give way to the sea..."


    "The trumpet, as soon as you shout, the waves pull aside..."


    Liu Rui and Yang Song were very excited when they got on the bus. They began this love song duet mouth to mouth.


    "Can you two change a song? Just this sentence, you two have been singing for an hour..." Yuan Yuan sat between them and collapsed.


    "Liangzi, how long do we have to get to city B?" I asked while poking the navigator in the car.


    "Estimated tomorrow..." Meng Liang said speechless.


    "It''s so far away..." Yang Song stopped singing immediately and shouted with a big mouth.


    "Zhang Zhe doesn''t say it''s not far..." Yuan said faintly.


    "The Liu family is not a fucking good man, not a serious word..." Liu Rui scolded with his teeth.


    "You can''t let Meng Liang drive by yourself... Remember me when you''re tired. Let''s drive differently..." I looked at Meng Liang and said.


    "OK!" Meng Liang nodded.


    "Liangzi, can you stop the car? I want to get off. I won''t go... It''s too far away. It''s too hard to earn the money..." Yang Song cried with a sad face.


    "It''s a fucking highway. How can I stop?"


    "It''s a fucking mistake for me to come to H city with you. When I got on the train, I felt my eyelids jump... You are broom stars. I''ll fucking forget it for you..." Yang Song said with white foam at the corner of his mouth.


    "Do you believe it when I stare down at you when you are writing?" I turned my head and shouted to Yang Song.


    After listening to me, Yang Song immediately shut up, turned his head and looked into the distance, thinking about where his life should go.


    "Play poker, it''s so fucking boring..." after a while, Liu Ruishi was suffocating. She said with great care.


    "OK." Yuan Yuan agreed.


    Then Liu Rui, Yang Song, Yuan Yuan and the three of them began to play poker.


    At nine o''clock the next morning, we finally arrived in city B, Inner Mongolia.


    I shook my dizzy head, took out my mobile phone and dialed Zhang Zhe.


    "Hello?" Zhang Zhe at the other end came back vaguely. He should not have woken up.


    "Brother, didn''t you tell us that city B is not far away..." as soon as I knew that Zhang Zhe was still sleeping, I immediately got angry and whispered with my teeth.


    "Is it far? I remember it''s very close..." Zhang Zhe still pretended to be a fool.


    "I''ve just arrived in city B, and I''m so fucking trapped..." I scolded at the collapse of my mobile phone.


    "Maybe I remember wrong... Ha ha... When you arrive, a friend of the boss will contact you later... I won''t tell you... I have something else to do..." Zhang Zhe quickly hung up the phone.


    "... net fucking fooled people..." I looked at my mobile phone and said speechless.


    "What did Zhang Zhe say?" Liu Rui asked in a good mental state because he slept in the car at night.


    "Someone will contact us later..." I said in a very impatient tone. After that, I leaned against the seat and prepared to take a nap. It was too sleepy to drive all night.


    Three hours later, a Passat sped towards us.


    A middle-aged man with a strong figure, wearing a black leather jacket and green military trousers, stepped on a pair of rubber military boots, pushed open the door and walked down from Passat.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    "Liu Yong''s man?" the middle-aged man knocked on our window and asked.


    "Are you?" I rolled down the window and said.


    "My surname is sun. Just call me Lao sun... Liu Yong and I are friends..." the middle-aged man spit and said.


    "Brother sun, my name is Ye Han... All the people on the bus are my friends." I got out of the car and shook hands with old sun.


    "OK, you''ll follow behind our car later. Don''t lose it. I''ll take you to the city to have a rest..." Lao Sun said concisely, pointing to Passat nearby.


    "OK..." I nodded.


    "Give me your cell phone..." Lao sun stretched out a big hand to me.


    I quickly handed over my mobile phone. Lao Sun took over the mobile phone, skillfully pressed a series of numbers, and then gave it back to me and said, "this is my number. You can call me if you encounter something you can''t handle, but I don''t care about everything. Some things come to Liu Yong and some things come to me, okay?"


    "I see..."


    Lao sun nodded with satisfaction and turned to Passat.


    "Buzz!"


    Passat left, and I followed in my jeep.


    "Who is this man?" Meng Liang asked, looking at Passat in front of him.


    "I don''t know. It should be Liu Yong''s friend..." I replied.


    "Is it reliable?" Meng Liang asked cautiously.


    "Reliable or not, who can cheat us? We have nothing valuable except this broken car..." Yang Song replied foolishly before I spoke.


    At the same time, a business Buick drove out of the high-speed intersection of city B.


    "The moon still stops in the wilderness... Your figure is getting longer and longer..." Yang Song looked out the window at the panoramic prairie, and was in a good mood to express his inner feelings through the song.


    "There''s no fucking moon, can you stop singing..." Liu Rui looked at Yang Song with contempt and said.


    "You know a hammer, layman..."


    "We''d better sing and paddle the boat..." Liu Rui winked at Yang Song.


    "No, it''s not suitable to sing that song at this time. I want to write a poem..." Yang Song was poetic, just like a poet.


    "Roll the calf, you can write poetry..." Liu Rui scolded impatiently.


    "Cough, ah, prairie..."


    "My mother..."


    Yang Song cleared his throat and said he would come.


    "It''s the prairie. What''s your father?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Yang Song.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    We all laughed, the atmosphere was very good, and my sleepiness was much less.


    About an hour later, we finally entered city B. To tell you the truth, city B is totally different from what I thought. It is not as desolate as I imagined. On the contrary, it is still relatively prosperous.


    We followed Passat around the city for a while, and then stopped in front of a small hotel.


    "Here we are!" Lao sun shouted at us after getting off the bus.


    "This Zhe is too fucking buckled. What''s the broken Hotel..." Liu Rui looked up at the hotel in front of him and said with some dissatisfaction.


    "The more rich the more fucking stingy..." Yang Song also commented on one side.


    "Come on, don''t talk about B here..." I kicked them and hurried to the hotel.


    After entering the hotel, we found the room that Lao sun had opened in advance and put down our luggage.


    Then he followed Lao sun to the first floor of the hotel and prepared to eat. After all, we were hungry after a busy day.


    "You''ll settle down here for the time being. Zhang Zhe will contact you later... I have something else to do..." on the dinner table, Lao sun casually took a few bites, picked up his clothes and prepared to leave.


    "OK, bye... Brother sun!" we stood up and greeted old sun.


    "Don''t send it, you eat..." Lao sun waved his hand, motioned us to sit down, and then turned and left the hotel.


    After Lao Sun left, we began to eat and drink. Anyway, it''s not that we spend money. What''s more expensive. Liu Yong is so rich that he can''t eat poor.


    After eating a meal for more than two hours, several of us walked back to our room with a satisfied burp.


    When I got to the house, I took a hot bath, then lay in bed and fell asleep.


    At eight o''clock the next morning, I woke up vaguely. I touched my mobile phone and found that there was no electricity and turned it off automatically.


    I immediately found the charger and turned it on.


    Seven missed calls and three short messages were all Zhang Zhe''s.


    I hurried back.


    "Shit, brother, why did you fucking answer the phone? I thought you were dead..." Zhang Zhe answered the phone almost instantly and screamed.


    "Sorry, my phone is dead..." I scratched my head in embarrassment.


    "Did you see the message?" Zhang Zhe asked.


    "What message?" I was immediately surrounded.


    "Shit, brother, you don''t do any work..." Zhang Zhe was speechless and then said, "Er Biao has a letter. Just read the text message for the address."


    I quickly took out the mobile phone brother Xiaobao gave me and found that there was an unread message. It says: "at 6 pm tomorrow, Shunda Hotel, Guyang County... 200000, I''ll tell you where Litao is..."


    "He wants 200000?" I exclaimed at the phone.


    "Well... You have money..." Zhang Zhe asked.


    "No!" I replied neatly.


    "Boss didn''t give you money?"


    "No..."


    "That''s OK. I''ll call you 200000 later. Take the money to see if this person is er Biao. You can''t give the money first. You know, you must first make sure whether the news is true..." Zhang Zhe obviously felt distressed after paying the money, and whetted haw''s instructions.


    "All right, all right... Call the money quickly..." I hung up the phone impatiently. I really didn''t want to hear his ink.


    As soon as I hung up, another call came. I saw it was still a strange number, so I answered it.


    "Who..." I said impatiently.


    "I''m Yao Baoshi. Are you going to trade with ER Biao tonight?" said the other end of the phone.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "You''re like this..." little brother Bao said after thinking for a while.


    "OK! I see!" I promised after thinking about it.


    After putting down the phone, I hurried to other people''s rooms and woke them up one by one.


    Assemble in the car in three minutes


    "This b-job, I get up early and get up late..." Liu Rui yawned after getting on the bus.


    "Hehe, if you take money, you have to do things for others..." Yuan said obliquely.


    "Oh, it''s made for me these days. It''s yellow to pee in the morning..." Yang Song said, looking at his dark circles in the mirror.


    "Where are we going?" Meng Liang sat in the driver''s seat, yawning.


    "First go to the bank, I''ll withdraw some money, and then go to Guyang County, Shunda Hotel..." I quickly replied.


    We found a bank nearby. I got out of the car and took out 200000. To tell the truth, I was better when I saw so much money. Liu Rui and Yang Song''s eyes turned fucking green when they saw the money. They kept bugging me and let us take the money and run away, but my brother finally held back. 200000. If I run away with these tigers, I''ll have to build it in two and a half days.


    Half an hour later, we continued our journey to Shunda Hotel, Guyang county.


    Fortunately, there was car navigation, so we didn''t have so much trouble finding it. At about 7 p.m., we successfully found Shunda hotel.


    "Tick the bell."


    Just then, the cell phone ring that brother Xiaobao gave me sounded.


    "Hello." I picked it up.


    "Hello." a middle-aged man''s voice sounded.


    "Er Biao" I asked tentatively.


    "Well, are you there?" the other Party promised and asked.


    "It''s almost here, and I have the money," I replied.


    "After arriving at Shunda Hotel, you wait for me in room 1502 on the innermost floor of the first floor. I''ll meet you at nine o''clock." the other end of the phone said directly.


    "OK," I nodded.


    "I just want cash..." the other end of the phone was silent for a while.


    "It''s cash!"


    After the other end of the phone confirmed that it was cash, he hung up the phone directly.


    I frowned with my mobile phone and thought I didn''t have to tell Zhang Zhe.


    "Er Biao?" Meng Liang asked me.


    "It''s a man. I''m not sure if it''s ER Biao..." I replied.


    "Almost here..." Meng Liang shouted, looking at the sign of Shunda hotel in front of him.


    At the same time, in the business Buick behind our car, we also received a call from Er Biao. The conversation content was roughly the same, but their time was 10 o''clock and their room number was 1501


    Xiao Wei, the co pilot, put down the phone and dialed Yu Xiang directly.


    "Brother, er Biao called me..." Xiao Wei said hurriedly to the phone.


    "Did you see the Liu family?" asked the other end of the phone.


    "In front of us..."


    "Confirm whether it''s really Er Biao. If so, get rid of the people of the Liu family, okay?"


    "I see!" Xiao Wei nodded and hung up.


    Fifteen minutes later, our car stopped at the gate of Shunda hotel. Because Guyang county belongs to a remote small county in city B, and it is not a tourist attraction, there are not many people staying in the hotel.


    After entering the hotel, we came to the front desk.


    "Give me a room!" I said.


    "ID card." a little girl in her 20s said without raising her head.


    "Can''t you do without an ID card?"


    "Add 20 more."


    "OK, open the innermost 1502 for me."


    After a simple conversation, we opened room 1502. Then I ordered some food, and then we waited for ER Biao in the room.


    This way, we just left, at the door of Shunda hotel.


    "Buzzing,"


    A Buick stopped violently. Four people came down and walked in with big steps.


    "What business?" the girl looked up and asked.


    "Did some men in their 20s come in just now?" Xiao Wei, who was headed by him, looked around and opened his mouth.


    "I don''t know..." the little girl shook her head and said.


    "Wow."


    Xiao Wei took out a stack of RMB from his pocket and threw it on the table. Then he said, "what room do they open?"


    "1502!" the little girl took the money on the table and began to count happily.


    "Open me a 1501."


    "OK!"


    Xiao Wei took the room card and took the people to 1501.


    After entering the room, Xiao Wei took out his mobile phone and dialed out a phone.


    "It should be true this time..." Xiao Wei said directly after connecting.


    "How do you know?"


    "The people of the Liu family are next door to us now. Er Biao wants to earn two shares of money..."


    "Well, after knowing Li Tao''s information, live profit and fall point..."


    "I see!" then Xiao Wei hung up the phone and lay in bed with his eyes closed.


    The other three took out the canvas bags prepared in advance.


    "Oh, fuck, it should be fun..."


    A short man picked up an eight or five punch from the canvas bag, gently twisted his neck, and the sound of rattling suddenly came up.


    At the same time, another guest came to Shunda hotel. He was alone. His room was 1503!


    This person is neither Liu family nor Yu family. Who will he be!


    As time went by, the five of us stayed in the room, began to eat and chat with each other. Although we knew it was a bad deal, we didn''t expect that there were others waiting for ER Biao to arrive in the hotel.


    In the blink of an eye, it was close to 8:40.


    "Pack up your things, people are coming..." I said to Yang Song.


    "I found that I''m here to do chores." Yang Song rolled his eyes and cleaned up the plastic bags on the table.


    "You can''t do anything. Why don''t you do chores..." Liu ruichong said to Yang Song.


    "Roll the calf" Yang Song scolded.


    "Finish it quickly and get back the account book. Don''t be blind. Let''s withdraw quickly. I want to go back now." Meng Liang leaned against the bed and said very tired.


    Liu Rui nodded in agreement.


    "Wait." I sat in my chair, pillowed my arm, put my left hand on my leg, and tapped my fingers gently.

 Chapter 1469

    In the twinkling of an eye, nine o''clock sharp.


    "It''s time!" Liu Rui said, pointing to the quartz clock on the wall.


    "I see," I replied with a frown.


    "Dong Dong."


    Just then, there was a knock at the door.


    "Who?" I asked, rising abruptly.


    "Open the door." a middle-aged man''s voice sounded.


    I pulled open the door, and a middle-aged man in rags came in and looked around the house.


    "Er Biao?" I was stunned and asked.


    The man didn''t answer me. He took out a cigarette and sat on the bench and asked, "are you looking for Sun Li?"


    "Yes!" I frowned back.


    "Do you have the money?" the man asked directly.


    "How can you prove that you know where he is?"


    "Show me the money first, and I''ll tell you how I can prove..."


    "Pa."


    I pointed loudly. Meng Liang took out the money bag from under the table and put it directly on the table


    "Bang!"


    Just then the door was suddenly kicked open. I looked up and opened it. Four people stood at the door with a * in their hands.


    "Don''t fucking move!" the white haired young man with a cigarette in his mouth looked at us with a smile.


    With a cold sweat on my forehead, I sat straight on the chair and didn''t dare to move, because I didn''t know who the group of people suddenly broke in! No one told me the story before I fucking came out!


    "Introduce yourself. My name is Chen Wei. Just call me Xiao Wei..." the white haired man smiled and said. Then he didn''t care about us. He went directly to ER Biao and held his mouth against Er Biao''s head and asked, "are you er Biao?"


    "I... I am!" replied Er Biao, sweating on his forehead and shivering.


    "You''re fucking black, and you''re going to sell them..." then Xiaowei looked at us again and said with a smile: "boss Liu is really rich. If he says 200000, he''ll take it out..."


    We looked at Xiao Wei and didn''t dare to speak. Although I had seen a gun, it was just an ordinary shotgun. I think the one in the man''s hand * I''m in the Baomi field, Guyang county.


    Those who have been to the countryside may know that the corn field itself is full of ridges and ditches, so the land is uneven and it''s hard to walk, not to mention running.


    And if the bracts grow to a certain extent, not only their own branches will cause the main force to walk, but if the bracts are scratched on the face, it is a big cut.


    "Who can tell me when we''re going? We''re all grinding out blood bubbles!" Liu Rui put his coat over his head, revealing a pair of small eyes and said in the ink behind.


    "Yes! I''ve been silly BB with you for so long. When will I be the head!" said Yang Song mildly.


    "Go forward and walk out of the field again..." at this time, I also took off my strength. My T-shirt was soaked with sweat and touched my face with my hand.


    "This Zhang Zhe is really not a fucking person. Let''s throw it away?" Meng Liang pulled a handful of bract leaves and chewed them in his mouth.


    "Liangzi, can you eat that?" Yuan Yuan looked at Meng Liang and asked in surprise.


    "Thirsty..." Meng Liang replied casually.


    "After finishing this job, I''d better go home and sell boxed lunch. The team is so fucking stupid..." Yang Song''s expression was slightly fragmented.


    "Let''s go! It''s almost the end..." I looked at the four people behind me and said reluctantly. I regret that I shouldn''t have promised Liu Yong to come out now.


    ����


    We started walking from more than 11:00 p.m. until 3:30 a.m., we didn''t go out to this bud field.


    "OK, let''s have a rest here..." I looked at the Dark asphalt road and sat on the ground.


    Meng Liang and they also sat down. After a while, they hugged each other and fell asleep by the side of the road, because they were really sleepy.


    I opened my eyes tired, found some branches from the roadside, and then lit a fire around them, at least so that we could be warm.


    After doing this, I also sat next to them and curled up to sleep.


    ����


    Guyang County, a rural area.


    Er Biao himself is a small local ruffian in Guyang county. He used to have a lot of problems. He is willing to drink, love whoring and play some money. In short, as long as he is willing to be infected with bad habits on men, he has some.


    People like him do nothing but think. They have nothing but money in their eyes.


    How to say, it''s a typical representative who wants money but not life.


    To say that normal people are afraid to leave the house when they encounter this thing today, at least they have to hide for a few days.


    But Er Biao was different. After running out of Shunda Hotel, people didn''t intend to hide with money at all. Instead, they went directly to a small village in Guyang county.


    "Bang bang!"


    "Xiaoqin, open the door!" cried Er Biao standing outside the widow''s door.


    "Who?" after a while, the light in the house was on, and then a middle-aged woman''s voice sounded.


    "Shit, I''m Er Biao!" said Er Biao impatiently.


    "What are you doing in the middle of the night..." the widow was obviously afraid in the house. Although he knew that Er Biao was plotting against himself, he was polite at ordinary times. He didn''t do anything special except verbal teasing. Who knows what happened today? He came in the middle of the night.


    "Open the door first and I''ll show you something..." Er Biao stamped his foot and said.


    "If there''s anything wrong, just say it outside..." the widow still didn''t dare to open the door for ER Biao.


    "Shit..."


    Er Biao spit sticky phlegm on the ground, and then kicked the door open with a big foot.


    After a while, a vegetable truck stopped in front of us.


    "Brother, roll down the window?" I shouted from under the car.


    "What''s the matter?" asked the truck driver.


    "Brother, are you going to the city?" I asked.


    "Yes! What''s the matter?"


    "We came here to play. The car broke down. Can we take a ride?" I said after discussion.


    "... this car is not ours. Besides, the five of you can''t sit in the car!" the driver replied casually.


    "It''s all right. We can take the goods in the back. You see, I still have 200 yuan in my pocket. That''s all I have left! Take it and let me take it!" I said with a smile.


    "...!" the driver glanced at me, looked at my 300 yuan, shook his head and said, "the goods are too high, it''s dangerous for you to sit!"


    "Don''t worry about it! Just help!" I bared my teeth.


    "Your 200 yuan...!" the driver still hesitated.


    "Man, I''ll give you another hundred?" I asked tentatively.


    "... OK, then come on up! There''s still one person in the car, and the rest really have to be loaded on the goods! When you see the traffic police, you have to lower your head. They take care of this!" the driver asked.


    "OK, Yang Song, sit down..." I said to Yang song without hesitation.


    "... I''ll sit down?" Yang Song said modestly.


    "If you sit in the back, I don''t think you''ll have to die in the car if you can''t get to the city..." I looked at Yang Song, who had a fever, his skin was dry and his face was sallow, and couldn''t bear to say.


    "You''re a little human...!" Yang Song climbed up the driving building without saying a word, and the speed was quite amazing.


    The four of us followed the cable and climbed to the top of the cargo. This car is either hanging or an ordinary vegetable cart, so the safety factor is still very high.


    However, it may be to save costs. The food pile at the back of the car is relatively high. You can see that it is overloaded at a glance. So we have to hold on to the rope to fix the food, or we may fall down at any time.


    The car drives very fast, so the wind is strong. We can''t open our eyes at all. We''re not in the mood to talk when we lie on the pile of vegetables.


    "Deng Deng Deng!" less than half an hour after driving out, my Nokia rang.


    I took out my mobile phone from my trouser pocket with great effort. I looked down and saw that it was brother Xiaobao.


    "What''s up, say it!" I pressed the answer button, and my tone was very blunt, because I was pulling the rope with one hand, and I felt very hard.


    "Where are you now?" little brother Bao asked quickly without ink.


    "We are going to the city..."


    "Don''t go back to the city first. There''s a letter from Er Biao..." Xiaobao continued.


    "Love has a letter or not, we quit..." I snapped off the phone.


    After a while, my phone rang again.


    "Hey, I tell you, ang, we quit. You''re too careless. Throw us bracts in the rice field all night and don''t fucking freeze me..." I shouted in the wind.


    "You can''t come back. Zhang Zhe, Xiaobao and the old ghost have rushed to city B, but if they arrive, er Biao must have run away, so you must go back to ER Biao and ask about Li Tao''s whereabouts..." this time, it''s not brother Xiaobao, but Liu Yong.


    "Do you love him? Why? Why? We certainly won''t go back. He''s chilling me when you do things..." I''ve made up my mind now. I can''t go back alive or dead. The danger doesn''t say. The environment is still bad. I''m sleeping in Baomi this time. I don''t have to sleep in his mother next time


    "Why can''t you understand the good words..." Liu Yong said in silence.


    "You still have something to do. I''ll hang up. I''ll talk to you. Two insects fly into my mouth..." I didn''t lie. The wind is too strong. I feel something pouring in my mouth.


    "When it''s done, I''ll give you another car..." Liu Yong said slowly after a moment of silence.


    "What car? You can''t fool me if the whole broken Xiali..." as soon as I heard that Liu Yong wanted to give me a car, I immediately changed my mind and asked with blinking eyes.


    "Below 500000, you can choose..."


    "Hey, OK, your sincerity moved me. It''s not the problem of the car. It''s mainly your sincerity. I decided to go back again..." I think the conditions are almost the same, and politely agreed.


    "Er Biao''s address, I''ll send you a text message. Go as soon as possible... I''m afraid he''ll run away if he''s slow..."


    "Good!"


    Then I hung up the phone and shouted in the direction of the driver, "master, stop!"


    "Creak!"


    The driver put on the brake and the truck stopped suddenly.


    "Come and pull me!" because of inertia, Liu Rui put his head into the pile of vegetables.


    Meng Liang and I quickly pulled Liu Rui''s head out of the pile of vegetables.


    "You''re driving well. Why are you braking..." without saying anything, Liu Rui directly jumped at the driver with his head full of vegetable leaves. He went up like a bitch and was about to scratch the driver.


    "I stopped when you shouted to stop..." the driver looked at Liu Rui and was a little scared.


    "Why didn''t I hear..." Liu Rui was still reluctant.


    "I shouted..." I said with some embarrassment.


    When I finished, Liu Rui looked at me, then at the driver and turned his eyes.


    "He shouted and stopped..." Liu Rui ignored me and then shouted to the driver.


    "Little brother, what do you want to do..." the driver understood. Liu Rui came to find fault


    "You return the car money to me..." Liu Rui thought for a moment and said.


    "That won''t work..."


    "Will you give it to me or not?" Liu Rui shouted, dragging the driver''s collar.


    "Here... Here..." the driver was really frightened by Liu Rui. He quickly took out the 300 yuan I gave him and handed it to Liu Rui.


    Liu Rui took 300 yuan and put it into his pocket with satisfaction.

 Chapter 1470

    "This fucking life is full of wisdom... That''s OK!" Yang Song said, looking at Liu Rui with a look of worship.


    "This is a new height of porcelain..." Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan, I looked at Liu Rui in amazement.


    After we got out of the car, the driver didn''t dare to go back. He kicked the accelerator and ran out. Maybe he was afraid that Liu Rui would blackmail him again.


    "Why did you get off the bus? Where are we going?" asked Yang Song, who didn''t hear me call.


    "No. 18, group 5, erdaogouzi village, Guyang County..." I took out my mobile phone, looked at the text message sent to me by Liu Yong and said.


    "What the fuck is this place! What are you doing here?" Yang Song collapsed as soon as he heard the place name.


    "Find Er Biao... Liu Yong says Er Biao is here..."


    "What the hell? You''re looking for ER Biao? Don''t you say you''ll quit?" Yang Song asked with a big mouth.


    "... I think it''s a matter of starting and ending..." I explained awkwardly.


    "Did Liu Yong do you any good again... Did you keep it a secret by yourself?" Yang Song asked tactfully.


    "How could it be? Am I like that? You''re questioning my character. I tell you! If you don''t want to go, don''t go!" I looked at Yang Song solemnly, and became more and more excited.


    "Really not?" Yang Song asked, blinking at me with small eyes.


    "No... believe it or not!" then I pretended not to be willing to take big steps forward.


    "Oh, look at you. You''re serious. I''m just kidding..." Yang Song saw me angry and ran over quickly.


    "I''ll give full marks for this fucking acting..." Liu Rui commented by touching his chin in the back.


    "I wonder if the leaf fooled me like this..." Yuan also sighed.


    "Yes, maybe Liu Yong will give us a million, and the leaves will cover 500000. No! I have to go and ask..." after that, Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan also caught up.


    H City, in Bailemen discotheque.


    "The boss''s order came down. I''m afraid the children can''t cope. Let''s go to city B..." brother Xiao Bao said to Zhang Zhe and the old ghost with a map in his hand.


    "Has Er Biao''s position been determined?" Zhang Zhe raised his head and asked.


    "Almost. From last night to now, I asked Ye han to keep the location of the mobile phone they had hidden. Either he found the mobile phone and threw it away, or he just hid the money here..." Xiaobao took out two mobile phones and handed them to the old ghost and Zhang Zhe. Then he said, "you can show the location of Er Biao on it. You two take it with you..."


    "When shall we start?" Zhang Zhe asked.


    "Take people and guys, go now..."


    "Shall we go together?"


    "It''s too big to go together. It''s easy to scare the snake. Let''s go separately..." brother Xiao Bao thought about it and said.


    "OK!" Zhang Zhe nodded.


    "Let''s all go?" the old ghost asked in some surprise.


    "Well, the boss said to go." brother Xiaobao nodded.


    "Shit, you two just go there. I''ll get involved. There are a lot of things at the casino..." obviously, the old ghost is not happy to go to H city.


    "You have to discuss this with the boss. I''m just responsible for conveying..." brother Xiao Bao was silent and returned.


    "OK, I''ll call him..." the old ghost stood up and turned and walked out of the conference room.


    "Shit, I have to go to this B thing. I don''t know what to think..." after a while, the old ghost scolded and returned to the conference room.


    "Why? The boss didn''t agree with your application?" Zhang Zhe asked with a smile.


    "No, I''m not allowed to go..." the old ghost loosened his collar and shook his head.


    "All right, boss, let''s do what we say. Let''s go!" brother Bao stood up and patted the old ghost on the shoulder.


    Then they got on three cars and drove in three different directions, but there was only one destination: City B!


    ����


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, we finally found the so-called erdaogouzi village.


    "Where do you go next?" Meng Liang asked silently, looking at the small village with complex roads.


    "I''ll ask the way!" then I ran to an old man who was herding sheep, smiled and handed over a cigarette, and whispered, "Sir, please ask you something?"


    "What''s up?" the old man looked at me up and down. He didn''t want to be a bad man, so he took the cigarette and said in a loud voice.


    "I want to know if there is someone named Er Biao in our village?"


    The boss shook his head and said, "I haven''t heard of this man..."


    "Do you know how to get to group 5, No. 18?" I asked again.


    "Go straight ahead, and the last one is..." the boss stretched out his hand and pointed to the front.


    "Thank you, sir..."


    "Wooden things... Wooden things..." the old man waved his hand and said with a simple smile.


    We followed the direction given by the old man and found a family.


    "Go in?" Meng Liang asked, standing at the intersection and looking at the small dirt house in front of him.


    "Wait, I''ll call Liu Yong..." I thought for a moment, then took out my mobile phone and dialed Liu Yong.


    "Doo! Doo! Doo!"


    "Hey, we''ve reached the address you gave me. It''s a family. Are you sure Er Biao is here?" I said straight to the point after Liu Yong saw the phone.


    "Wait a minute. Although the mobile phone is located here, we can''t be completely sure that Er Biao is here... You can observe outside now..." Liu Yong thought for a moment and said.


    "Good!"


    Then we got up outside the house. After about an hour and a half, er Biao came out of the house in big underpants and hurried to the toilet.


    "Hula!"


    We walked past quickly.


    "Shua!" when Er Biao heard the footsteps, he glanced back. He narrowed his eyes for a long time and immediately recognized me.


    "Look!" Meng Liang rushed over with one step.


    "Bang!"


    Er Biao pulled open the iron door and turned to shoot inside the house, but the distance between the two sides was very close. Therefore, he was kicked down by Meng Liang as soon as he took two steps.


    "Pop, pop, pop!"


    We pressed him directly on the ground, and then we couldn''t help but kick him in the head.


    "Brother, stop fighting." Er Biao shouted on the ground.


    "If it weren''t for you, could we sleep in Baomi for a fucking night?" Liu Rui didn''t come to see Er Biao now.


    "Don''t fight here, give him the whole house..." I put my hands in my pockets and walked directly into the dirt house.


    Meng Liang and they followed me with ER Biao.


    "Who are you!" cried the widow when she saw us coming in.


    "Don''t make a fucking noise. It''s none of your business. Squat on the side..." Meng Liang pushed him to the widow and scolded in a low voice.


    "Brother, don''t hurt her..." seeing the widow lying on the ground, er Biao said quickly.


    "Bang!" Liu Rui punched him in the face, frowned and scolded: "he''s so fucking like this, and he''s in the mood to take care of others?"


    After entering the house, we tied Er Biao and the widow to the stool.


    "Who are you?" I asked the widow from the sofa.


    "... i... it doesn''t matter...!" the widow asked with trembling cheeks.


    "It doesn''t matter. He lives in your house?" I asked again.


    "He gave me money and I told him to sleep..." the widow still bowed her head and returned to her house.


    "Hehe, concubine?" said Yang Song.


    "Yes." the widow looked up and nodded quickly.


    "OK, there''s nothing for you. Squint on the side." then I stood up and walked to the trembling Er Biao.


    I took out the pistol grabbed from the short man in the Baomi field from my crotch, banged it on the table, then looked at Er Biao and asked, "do you know why I''m looking for you?"


    "Aren''t you afraid of getting angry?" Liu Rui said nothing when he saw me pulling out my gun.


    "I''ll turn off the insurance. Don''t fuck BB. I''m on business..." I scolded irritably.


    "Still fucking know insurance..." Liu Rui said to himself.


    Two Biao heard our conversation, instantly straight, stunned in situ.


    "Talk, why don''t you come?" I knocked Er Biao''s head with a gun and asked.


    "Know... Know." Er Biao nodded quickly.


    "Where''s Li Tao?" I asked.


    "Little brother... To tell you the truth, I don''t know where Li Tao is. I just want to cheat some money..." Er Biao said quickly.


    "Really don''t know?" I looked at Er Biao''s eyes and continued to ask.


    "Little brother, heaven and earth conscience! I really don''t know where he is! We haven''t been in touch for a long time... Don''t believe you look at my mobile phone..." Er Biao raised three fingers, pulled his neck and shouted.


    "Lie!" I was silent for a few seconds and then said to Meng Liang, "give me the whole kitchen knife..."


    "OK!" Meng Liang turned and went to the kitchen. After a while, he handed me a kitchen knife.


    "Er Biao, you''re not authentic. Do you want to fool us when we were young?" I looked at Er Biao with a kitchen knife and said.


    "No... no..."


    I pulled Er Biao''s right hand and directly pressed his hand on the table. Then a knife was nailed directly to his right hand. The blade rested and scratched his arm, making a small cut on the spot and bleeding. Then I looked at Er Biao and said fiercely, "I fucking told you that I can''t use a gun, but I know how to use a kitchen knife!"


    "Little brother, I really don''t know where Li Tao is!" Er Biao trembled violently, and the shaking table jingled.


    "Draft it, don''t tell the truth..." I raised my kitchen knife again.


    "Big brother, big brother, don''t straighten, don''t straighten... I beg you, I''m wrong. I don''t know where Li Tao is, but I know where the account book is...!" Xiao duo pulled Lin Jun''s trouser leg and said.


    "Where is it?" I asked without putting down my knife.


    "At... At Shunda Hotel..."


    "Do you still play with me!" I simply shouted, "3!"


    "Big brother! I really don''t have... The account book was given to me by Li Tao... He asked me to put it in 1501 of Shunda Hotel... I really didn''t lie to you... Really...!" Xiao duo begged.


    "2!" I shouted again and was about to chop it off.


    "The ledger is really under the bed of 1501. I didn''t lie...!" Er Biao then shouted.


    I looked at Er Biao, then put down my kitchen knife, and then continued to ask, "why put it in 1501?"


    "I made an appointment with Yu Xiang''s people in room 1501 at 10 o''clock. Li Tao told me to sell them..." Er Biao replied with trembling legs and stomach.


    "Bang!" Liu Rui went up and kicked it, then scolded, "why sell it to them?"


    "Big brother... I don''t know... This is what Li Tao asked me to do..." Er Biao said in a trembling voice.


    "Is the man who saved you Li Tao?"


    "I don''t know... I haven''t seen him at all..."


    "How do you get in touch?" I continued.


    "He called me..."


    "Where''s the money? Where did you put our money?"


    "I put it in the hut outside..." Er Biao thought and said.


    "You two go and find..." I turned to Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan.


    After a while, Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan came back with a money bag.


    "Twenty thousand less..." Meng Liang came to me and whispered.


    My big foot was directly stuffy on ER Biao''s head and asked, "draft it? What about 20000?"


    "I gave it to her..." Er Biao said, pointing to the widow on the ground.


    "Spend 20000 a night..." Yang Song was speechless, then went to the widow and asked, "where''s the money?"


    "In the cupboard..." the widow pointed to the wardrobe.


    "Shua!"


    Yang Song opened it, found 20000 yuan and threw it to me. After taking the money, I turned around and was ready to go.


    "Do you know, because you and I slept in Baomi all night?" Yang Song was the first one to do it.


    Yang Song, Liu Rui, Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan were all itchy to ER Biao''s roots, so after I asked, I went up and beat him up.


    I stood at the door, took out my big Nokia, dialed it to Liu Yong, and no one answered it for a long time.


    Then I called Zhang Zhe again. After a while, Zhang Zhe answered.


    "What''s the situation?" Zhang Zhe asked directly after answering the phone.


    "Er Biao spit out. The account book is in Shunda Hotel, but he doesn''t know where Li Tao is..." I said as concisely as possible.


    "What, in Shunda hotel?" Zhang Zhe exclaimed.


    "Well, er Biao said so..."


    "Can''t he lie to you?" Zhang Zhe asked.


    "I analyzed it and couldn''t lie to us... What he said was the truth..."


    "Well, you go back to Shunda hotel to find the account book... Call me when you find it... I''ll be in H city soon..." Zhang Zhe thought for a moment and returned.


    "What about Er Biao?" I asked.


    "Throw it down. It''s not convenient for you to take him, but be careful when you go to the hotel..." Zhang Zhe asked.


    "OK!" then I hung up the phone and turned to several people in the room and shouted, "are you finished? Let''s withdraw..."


    Ten minutes later, we left the village, and ER Biao was cleaned up. He couldn''t stand up when he lay on the ground. The widow shivered in the corner and didn''t dare to speak.


    ����


    Two hours later, we took a taxi back to Shunda hotel.


    But by this time, Shunda hotel had been blocked by the police and cordoned off everywhere.


    "What the fuck? The police must not have gone yet..." I hid in the small supermarket opposite Shunda Hotel, wrapped in cigarettes and said anxiously.


    "Our car is still there... Won''t anything happen?" Liu Rui asked, looking at the jeep in the parking lot.


    "If the police didn''t drag it away, it means nothing..." I thought and wanted to go back.


    "What''s next?" Meng Liang asked


    "Is the car key still in your hand?" I looked at Meng Liang and asked.


    "Here I am!"


    "You drive out and park at the rice field behind the hotel. Let''s turn in through the window over there..." I thought and wanted to go back.


    "Good!"


    Meng Liang nodded and then swaggered towards the jeep.


    "Buzz!"


    The jeep started and sped out of the parking lot in front of Shunda hotel.


    "Go!" seeing Meng Liang successfully driving away the jeep, I also threw down my cigarette butts and walked quickly to Baomi.


    "Go in and find something quickly. If you find it, go away, okay?" I stood under the window and looked at Meng Liang. They told me.


    "Understand!" the crowd nodded.


    With that, I grabbed the iron fence outside the window with both hands and pulled it down directly.


    Then several of US jumped into the house from the window in turn. The house was in a mess, full of glass debris and sawdust.


    "The account book is 1502, which should be the next room... Liangzi Liu Rui, you two look in this room, let''s go to that room..." I said quickly.


    "OK..." Meng Liang nodded with Liu Rui, and then turned directly inside the house.


    I walked out of the room with Yuanyuan and Yangsong and found that there was no one outside the corridor, so I gently pushed the door of 1502, but it wasn''t locked.


    "Look under the bed and inside the cabinet..." after entering room 1502, I said quickly.


    We searched for about six or seven minutes and searched the whole house, but we couldn''t find the account book.


    "Didn''t you find the house?" Liu Rui and Meng Liang also ran over and asked breathlessly.


    "We didn''t find it... We didn''t ask clearly at that time. The specific location of the account book..." my anxious forehead was sweating.


    "Did you say that Er Biao would cheat us?" Yuan Yuan asked while turning over the wardrobe.


    "It''s possible..." I replied with my teeth.


    "This ER Biao, if I had known, I would have hit him for a while..." Yang Song sat down on the bed with a puff and said with a depressed expression.


    I saw Yang Song sitting on the bed, meditating for a while, and then ran to the bed.


    "What are you doing? You don''t have to take it out on me if you can''t find the account book..." Yang Song asked vaguely when he saw me suddenly rush over.


    "Get up..." I pushed Yang Song away.


    "Tear!"


    I grabbed the quilt and pulled it away. A black book fell to the ground with a bang.


    "Oh, why did Er Biao hide his account book here..." Yang Song said stunned looking at the book on the ground.


    "I found it..." I wiped the sweat on my forehead and finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Liu Rui picked up the ledger on the ground, opened it, looked at it, and said, "this thing is worth 500000?"


    "I don''t see where it''s worth..." Meng Liang also looked at the account book and said.


    "OK, we can make a job when we find it. Let''s withdraw..."


    Then I took the account book from Liu Rui''s hand, stopped on my crotch, turned and walked to the next room


    At the same time.


    "Buzz"


    A business Buick suddenly came by the Baomi ground.


    "Wow!"


    Xiao Wei, who was sitting in the co pilot''s seat, took out a pistol, then turned his head to the others in the car and said, "there are police nearby. Try not to shoot. Go when you''re done, okay?"


    "I see!"


    The other three people in the car took out a knife, followed Xiao Wei out of the car, turned over and jumped into Shunda hotel from the window.


    The four people landed steadily on their feet, then stepped in and ran directly to 1502.


    "Shua!"


    As soon as I looked back, I just looked up and saw the four of Xiao Wei. I was stunned.


    "Where''s the ledger?" Xiao Wei glanced at us and asked directly.


    "Fuck your mother!" Meng Liang saw Xiao Wei directly raise the fire extinguisher and smash it.


    "Bang!"


    Xiaowei hid sideways and the fire extinguisher missed.


    "Take out the account book and I''ll let you go..." Xiao Wei twisted his neck and said with a smile.


    "Cao NIMA, fuck him!" I shouted, gritting my teeth, and then jumped directly at Xiao Wei.


    "Don''t move..." Xiao Wei saw me rush over and directly took out his pistol and aimed it at my forehead.


    "I don''t want to shoot. That''s the same sentence. Give me the account book and I''ll let you go..." Xiao Wei still smiled and looked at me and said.


    "Tick tock!"


    In the corridor, it was very quiet. I could only hear my sweat falling on the floor.


    "My patience is limited. Give me the ledger for the last time!" Xiao Wei ordered my forehead with a gun.


    "Give him the leaf!" Liu Rui suddenly shouted behind me.


    I thought for a moment. I gritted my teeth and stretched out my hand to take out the account book from under my trouser waist and handed it to Xiao Wei. Xiao Wei took the account book and opened it for inspection.


    "Ha ha, I thought you were a man..." Xiao Wei looked at me and smiled disdainfully. Then he took people directly back to the room and jumped out of the window.


    After watching Xiao Wei''s people go, I sat on the floor of the corridor with a bang, feeling as if I had been drained.


    "How did they find here?" Liu Rui asked in a low voice with a frown.


    "I don''t know..." I leaned against the wall and shook my head weakly.


    "Fuck, the cooked duck is flying, the B who takes off his pants is coming... Busy again!" Yang Song also sat down on the ground and scolded dejectedly.


    I rubbed my face with both hands, and then took out my mobile phone.


    "... Dudu!" I dialed Liu Yong.


    "Hello? What''s the matter?" after Liu Yong received the phone, his voice became different, because he knew that I would call him at this time, either it was done or something happened.


    "The ledger was found, but the Xiaowei under Yu Xiang''s hand came. They had guns and I didn''t protect the ledger..." I said weakly.


    "Have you got anything?" Liu Yong shouted.


    "We''re all right," I replied simply.


    "That''s good, that''s good." Liu Yongchang took a long breath and then asked, "how can they know?"


    "I guess we''re looking for ER Biao, and he must be looking for it too! Maybe it''s a step slower than us..." I said my own idea.


    "How did he know Er Biao''s address?" Liu Yong asked.


    "Then I don''t know..."


    "Come back!" Liu Yong shouted after a few seconds of silence.


    "...!" I listened to Liu Yong''s voice, kept silent for a few seconds, and then replied, "OK, let''s go back."


    "It''s not easy for you children to do this. Come back quickly. Do you hear me?" Liu Yong asked again.


    "OK, I see. Don''t ink." I hung up directly.


    Meng Liang looked up at me who had been calling. He frowned and thought. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "OK, the mission failed. Liu Yong asked us to go back..." I patted my ass and stood up and said.


    "For nothing..." Yang Song also stood up, put his hands behind his head and hummed.


    "Why, do you want to take some injuries back?" I asked Yang Song with a white look.


    "Roll the calf..." Yang Song smiled and scolded and ignored me. He twisted his ass and went to the window.


    Two minutes later, we jumped out of Shunda hotel.

 Chapter 1471

    "I''ll drive, you wait for me here..." Meng Liang was the first to jump out. After jumping out, he turned his head and shouted at us.


    "Wait a minute..." before I finished, Meng Liang had run more than 20 meters.


    "This fucking day is still burning..." I looked at Meng Liang''s back and said nothing.


    "The child is still young and unstable..." Liu Rui commented with a big mouth beside me.


    "When you grow up, you look like you''re 50 when you''re 20..." I said irritably.


    "Well, I won''t talk about the topic of maturity with you..." Liu Rui knew that I was in a bad mood and didn''t write with me anymore.


    We all jumped out and walked to Meng Liang''s parking place.


    "Where''s the car?" Yang Song asked, staring at the empty corn field with big eyes.


    "Meng Liang drove away!" Liu Rui exclaimed.


    "Yes, didn''t Liangzi say he came to pick up the car? Why are people and cars gone?" Yuan Yuan looked at me and asked.


    "It''s over!" I patted my thigh and hurried to the intersection.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Liu Ruiyuan and Yang Song also ran over.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Rui ran to me and asked.


    "This" I looked down at the clearly visible tire mark on the dirt road and scolded with my teeth.


    "Did Liangzi ask Xiaowei for them..." Yuanyuan understood what was going on through my reaction.


    "What are you talking about?" Liu Rui shouted with staring eyes.


    "...." Yuan Yuan bowed his head and said nothing.


    "Why is he like this again? It''s not over again!" Liu Ruiqi stamped his feet and jumped up.


    "Just now you said he was not steady... This time something happened..." Yang Song said with a little worry.


    "He''s just a man. I tell you, he doesn''t use his head at all! It''s a fucking day..." Liu Rui''s words were incoherent.


    "Leaf, what should I do? We can''t just look at Liangzi to find Xiaowei them!" Yuan Yuan looked at me and asked anxiously.


    "How the fuck do I know? People have gone, and we can''t catch up! He''ll die!" I put my hands in my hair, and my mood almost collapsed. It was disturbing enough that the account book was robbed. Meng Liang had another impulse, and I really don''t know what to do.


    "Why don''t you call Liangzi... Persuade him..." Yuan then whispered.


    "..." I was silent for a while, took out the phone and dialed Meng Liang.


    "Doodle doodle!"


    Unexpectedly, Meng Liang answered the phone and said, "leaf, I''m sorry..."


    "Liangzi, when you come back, I''ll take it as if it didn''t happen..." I repressed my anger and tried to speak calmly.


    "Leaf, I''m sorry..." Meng Liang repeated.


    "You come back to me, do you hear me!" I scolded in an instant.


    "Leaf, listen to me..." Meng Liang was silent and then said.


    "I don''t fucking listen, I let you come back..." I directly interrupted Meng Liang''s words.


    "Ye, we came to City h because I came to city B again..." Meng Liang said to himself.


    "I don''t fucking want to hear this, so you say you can''t come back?"


    "Ye, you can persuade him..." Yuan pulled my clothes and whispered.


    "No!" I shouted with my Kaiyuan hand.


    "If it weren''t for me, my brothers wouldn''t be unable to go home or go to school! You know? Ye!" Meng Liang then shouted on the phone.


    "I don''t want to hear this. We are willing to..."


    "You want to, I don''t want to! I don''t want to implicate you again and again!" Meng Liang was very excited.


    ��������


    "It''s because my old car sold all the cars. I don''t want to be a burden to you. Leaf, let me go this time... Let me get the account book back!"


    Meng Liang is not good at words. Although we get along day and night, I never thought he had so many things in his heart.


    "But you can''t get it back... Liangzi!" I continued.


    "You wait for me to go back..."


    After that, Meng Liang hung up the phone directly. I called again and turned it off.


    "What did you say? Did you come back?" Liu Rui hurriedly ran to me and asked.


    "Let''s wait for him in place..."


    "Just come back, just come back..."


    Liu Rui patted his chest. Obviously, he didn''t understand what I meant. I wasn''t in the mood to explain anything to him. My mind was in chaos, so I just closed my eyes and didn''t think about anything.


    In this way, we sat quietly in place, waiting for Meng Liang to come back.


    After Meng Liang hung up my phone, he directly located the GPS at the entrance of the expressway in city B.


    Because he knew that after Xiaowei got the account book, he must go back to H city. As long as they return to City h, they will inevitably pass the expressway intersection of city B.


    The other end


    Xiao Wei grabbed the account books from us and went straight to Buick. All the way to city B.


    "... shit, I got it." Xiao Wei looked at the account book in his hand and felt very good. He took out the phone and dialed Yu Xiang''s mobile phone.


    "Yes?" Yu Xiang asked directly.


    "I''ve got the ledger. I''ll let those children go..." Xiao Wei said quickly.


    "Fuck!" Yu Xiang frowned, rubbed his face irritably, and sighed, "why didn''t you die?"


    "The hotel is full of police. I''m afraid something will happen, so I let it go..." Xiao Wei frowned and explained.


    "Well, come back quickly... There are many dreams in the province..." Yu Xiang thought for a long time, then opened his mouth and said.


    "OK, that''s it."


    With that, they hung up.


    ����


    At eight in the evening.


    B city expressway intersection.


    A jeep roughly stopped at a street about 1000 meters away from the toll station at the intersection of the expressway. In the quiet street, there were only sanitation workers cleaning up, cars passing by and motors roaring.


    Buick.


    The back seat was short. After yawning for several times, he pulled out a bag of k-powder from his belt.


    Xiao Wei glanced at the co pilot, but said nothing.


    "Too sleepy." the short man wiped his nose,.


    "Er!" after the short man finished smoking, the back of his head hit the backrest directly, and his nose came out again.


    "... fuck, cheer up." the short man stopped for less than half a minute, then rubbed his eyes and asked Xiaowei, "have fun."


    "I''m not sleepy." Xiao Wei replied without answering.


    "... ha ha, after this job, I''m ready to go home to work. I won''t fool around..." the short man touched his head and smiled, and then said cheaply.


    "Is the working money enough for you to fix this?" Xiao Wei frowned and asked.


    "Hehe, I''m going to quit..." the short man turned back and said.


    "How long will it take to get into the highway?" Xiao Wei didn''t answer him, turned to the driver and asked.


    "There''s about ten minutes left. We don''t have to get down when we get into the expressway. We''ll get home in one lane." the driver quickly returned.


    "It''s coming..." Meng Liang kept hiding in the dark and finally waited for Xiaowei''s business Buick.


    Ignition, gear, step on the accelerator, all at once!


    "Buzz"


    The jeep waiting for a long time at the high-speed intersection started directly and crashed into Buick from the side!


    "Bang!"


    It is conceivable that a 2.5-ton Jeep collided with a 1.5-ton Buick.


    With a loud noise, the business Buick rolled over directly on the side of the road.


    While waiting, Meng Liang unloaded all the car covers in the car and blocked them in front of his head. Moreover, during the impact, Meng Liang subconsciously hid to the side. Although there was a head impact, it was still much worse than the people above Buick.


    It is impossible to say that he was not injured at all. When the two cars collided, Meng Liang instinctively blocked his right hand, so his right forearm was directly fractured.


    "Bang!"


    Meng Liang, with an iron stick for car repair in his left hand, pulled open the door and got out of the car.


    "This head shocked me..." Meng Liang shook his head and walked to the Buick business center that had been knocked over.


    "Bang!"


    Meng Liang stepped onto the Buick roof and smashed the window of the co driver of the Buick with an iron stick.


    There are four people in the car. The driver is unconscious and his life and death are unknown. The two behind were trapped in the car and couldn''t get out. Only Xiao Wei climbed out of the car covered in blood.


    When Xiao Wei saw Meng Liang, he turned around to climb into the car.


    "Bang!"


    Meng Liang walked from behind and pouted his foot directly on Xiao Wei''s face.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Xiao Wei lay on the ground, his chest heaved violently, his eyes stared at Meng Liang and said, "look down on you! I knew I''d kill you..."


    "...!" Meng Liang looked at him and said nothing.


    "Shit, you''re a man. I took it..." Xiao Wei swallowed his saliva and was out of breath.


    "Remember what you told us?" Meng Liang said, pointing an iron stick at Xiao Wei.


    "..." Xiao Wei closed his eyes and said nothing.


    "Give me the ledger and I''ll let you go!" Meng Liang imitated the tone Xiao Wei spoke to me.


    "... as for playing so hard?" Xiao Wei asked with his teeth clenched.


    "... I''m a fugitive. Why take the Liangmin road? Maybe I was born to eat this meal!" Meng Liang replied expressionless after a moment of silence.


    "Ha ha, what a fugitive..." while talking, Xiao Wei took out the account book from his arms and threw it to Meng Liang.


    Meng Liang took the account book and walked back to the jeep with an iron stick.


    "Buzz!"


    The jeep drove off.


    Xiao Wei looked at the back of the jeep and sneered.


    Three minutes later, lying on the ground, Xiao Wei, sweating on his forehead and shaking his legs, stood up unsteadily, then took out his mobile phone and dialed Yu Xiang.


    "What''s the matter?" Yu Xiang answered the phone and asked directly.


    "The account book was robbed!" Xiao Wei replied gritting his teeth.


    "Who did it?" Yu Xiang asked.


    "Those children..."


    "Shit, I don''t fucking understand this B thing! I don''t pay as much as a few children?" Yu Xiang roared at the phone.


    "It''s my dereliction of duty... I don''t blame them!" Xiao Wei bowed his head and said.


    "I let you kill those children long ago..." Yu Xiang said stiffly.


    "..." Xiao Wei looked down at his wound and didn''t speak.


    "OK, come back..." Yu Xiang said in silence for a while.


    "Good!"


    "Wait a minute, don''t come back... I''ll give you a call, you call him and study with him what to do next..." Yu Xiang said again.


    "Who?" Xiaowei asked in surprise.


    "You don''t have to worry about anyone. The phone is 139XXXXXXXX." Yu Xiang said directly.


    "OK!" Xiao Wei thought and asked more, hung up the phone, and then dialed the number Yu Xiang left him.


    "Doodle doodle!"


    Soon the phone was connected.


    "I am..."


    Before Xiao Wei finished his words, he interrupted directly and said coldly, "I know who you are and what''s the matter?"


    "Yu Xiang asked me to call you, and the account book was robbed..." Xiao Wei was a little upset, but he couldn''t bear it.


    "Where are you now?" asked the other end of the phone.


    "B city expressway entrance..."


    "Stay still. I''ll pick you up in twenty minutes..."


    Twenty minutes later, Xiao Wei and his three men carried the unconscious driver into a white van.


    ����


    Beside the corn field.


    "Why doesn''t Meng Liang come back?" said Liu Rui, standing at the intersection, walking around with his back to grind.


    "Can you stop fucking wandering in front of me... I''m confused..." I said, looking at the road in the distance.


    "It''s too cold for me to move..." Liu Rui waved his hand impatiently.


    "Leaf, why don''t you call again... See how Liangzi is?" Yuan Yuan asked with his head down and picking at the mud on the ground.


    "Yes, turn it off..."


    "Do you eat bracts? I''ll steal some for you..." Yang Song, who was very bored, looked at the bracts in the field and asked with saliva.


    "Patter!"


    "Shit, I''m fucking angry in the room. Can you stop bullshit..." I lit a cigarette and frowned.


    After listening to me, Yang Song turned his mouth and ignored me. Then he studied the bracts.


    Just then, a jeep slowly drove towards us, the motor sounded and the headlights shone on us.


    Seeing the light, I stood up, threw off my cigarette butts and ran frantically to the jeep.


    "Shit, I''m back..." Liu Rui also ran over.


    "Bang!"


    Meng Liang pulled open the door, got out of the car and walked towards us.


    "... leaves... Ledger... I got it back!" Meng Liang took out the ledger with his left hand trembling.


    "Is everything all right?" I took the account book and looked at Meng Liang and asked.


    "No... no..." Meng Liang''s head sank and spread it directly on the ground.


    I helped Meng Liang up, looked at his face, and hurriedly asked, "where''s his mother?"


    "... seeing you, I''m fucking relaxed." Meng Liang was lying on the ground, his chest gasping violently, and his eyelids would close unconsciously.


    "Shua!"


    I reached out and grabbed him by the arm.


    "Ah... Don''t fucking touch that!" Meng Liang screamed.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Rui asked hurriedly.


    "Maybe it''s broken..." Meng Liang said with his teeth clenched.


    "Are you a tiger? If you have a fracture, go to the hospital first..." Liu Rui clenched his teeth and directly carried Meng Liang up.


    "I didn''t embarrass my brother this time. I brought back the account book. We have money..." Meng Liang poked his chin on Liu Rui''s shoulder and whispered softly.


    "Don''t fucking talk! I''d rather not spend the money!" Liu Rui scolded while walking on Meng Liang''s back.


    "You can do one thing..." Meng Liang said with his eyes closed.


    When I heard this, my face was covered with tears.


    The other end.


    After Xiao Wei got on the white van, he looked at the man who was the co pilot in surprise.


    "Ha ha, I never dreamed it would be you..." Xiao Wei smiled and said speechless.


    "The relationship between Liu Yong and the project in the development zone is almost the same. Your boss basically announced that he was out. He planned to point to the account book and kill Liu Yong at one time. Unfortunately, you lost the account book..." the man of the co pilot didn''t answer Xiao Wei''s words and went straight to the subject.


    "What''s next?" Xiao Wei asked with a frown.


    "Start with ER Biao!" the man replied simply.


    "Er Biao? What''s his use?" Xiaowei wondered.


    "You''ll know when it''s useful, but I don''t have much time. I have to hurry up..."


    In the clinic corridor.


    "The fracture is so serious, why didn''t you come early? You''re easy to amputate, you know? It''s no joke!" the doctor frowned at me.


    "Well, well." I can only listen to the doctor''s blame now, and then asked softly, "is my friend all right?"


    "Just rely on your youth! I''ll reset him later, and then put him in plaster!" the doctor shook his head and then asked, "after you go back, give him more big bones. Functional exercise is also very important!"


    "Good!" I nodded quickly.


    "Bang!" said the doctor, pushing the door into the office.


    ����


    ten minutes later.


    I took out my cell phone and dialed Liu Yong.


    "Are you home?" Liu Yong answered the phone and asked directly.


    "... Liangzi fought hard to get the account book back for you..." hearing Liu Yong''s words, my heart warmed. Although we haven''t known Liu Yong for a long time, people obviously treat us as people. The first sentence when answering the phone is to ask if we have anything to do. If we work for such a person, we will admit even if we suffer some crime.


    "What are you talking about?" Liu Yong didn''t quite believe me.


    "I said the account book was back. You should prepare a big gift. Thank Liangzi!" I repeated.


    "Good! Good!" Liu Yong said two good words in succession.


    "What shall we do next? The jeep you gave us can''t be turned on. It''s probably caught by the camera next to the highway..." I continued.


    "Old ghost, Zhang Zhe and Xiao Bao have all gone to city B. I''ll let them contact you later..." Liu Yong thought for a moment and said.


    "All right..."


    ����


    ten minutes later.


    "Deng Deng Deng!" my phone rang. It was brother Xiao Bao.


    "Where are you now?" brother Xiao Bao asked directly.


    "Guyang County, Zhang orthopedics!"


    "Wait for me there, we''ll go right now... We''re almost in city B..." little brother Bao said concisely.


    "Sarong, my heart is sudden when I stay here for another second!"


    "Hehe, you guys are good. I heard you''ve robbed the account book again. The boss must have a reward when you go back..." brother Xiaobao said with a smile.


    "Oh, you don''t care about the money, brother Ye. Let me tell you..."


    "OK, wait for me there..." Xiao Bao hung up the phone.


    It''s more than nine in the evening.


    In the hospital.


    "Hey, brother Liang, how did you get this ledger back?" Yang Song asked, looking at Meng Liang with a B whoosh.


    "...!" Meng Liang ignored him.


    "Hey, tell me about the situation at that time!" Yang Song pursued.


    "I tell you, I actually learned 72 changes. I became a fly, flew into their car and stole it..." Meng Liang was idle and began to get involved with Yang Song.


    "Look at you, your words are still so irrelevant..." Yang Song said reluctantly.


    "Can you have some business one day?" Meng Liang said impatiently.


    "Being idle is also idle. Talk about it."


    "... you can collect JB hair when you are idle!" Meng Liang turned around directly.


    "Brother Liang, I''ll tell you. I wasn''t there at that time. I wanted to be there. Just the combination of us, you wouldn''t be hurt at all. The fire in front of you was suppressed, and behind me was a slap in the face...!" Yang Song inexplicably entered the plot and boasted endlessly.


    "You''re going, Liangzi can''t fucking come back! If something happens, you run faster than Donald Duck in the cartoon..." Liu Rui scolded irritably.


    "Ha ha, I agree with this view..." Yuan smiled while eating the apple.


    "Roll the calves, pull them off the last time!" I pushed Yang Song away impatiently.


    At this time, Zhang Zhe and the old ghost came in.


    "Ha ha, I had a good time!" Zhang Zhe said with a smile when he saw that Yang Song and Liu Rui were making fun of each other.


    "Brother Zhe, old ghost!" I saw them stand up and say.


    "Brother Zhe, old ghost!" Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan and Yang Song shouted.


    "Ha ha, sit down and just call me old ghost. Old ghost brother is too ugly..." the old ghost waved his hand and said.


    "Young man, I heard you''re very fierce! You robbed the account book alone!" Zhang Zhe went to Meng Liang''s bed, touched Meng Liang''s head and said.


    "OK, OK." Meng Liang replied low-key.


    "Hang out with me later... I''ll take good care of you!" the old ghost interposed.


    "Didn''t you agree to give it to me? Why did you rob people when you came up?" Zhang Zhe was unhappy at this.


    "Ha ha, here you are!" the old ghost smiled brightly and waved his hand.


    "Ghost brother, what do you think of me? I''m also very fierce. Why don''t I hang out with you..." Yang Song gave the old ghost a wink and asked.


    "You can''t..." the old ghost shook his head and said seriously.


    "Why can''t I!" Yang songton was unhappy.


    "You''re a little coquettish. I can''t stand it if you don''t agree with me..." the old ghost thought and said.


    "Shit..." Yang Song was speechless.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    We laughed. This was our first time to contact the old ghost. It turned out that brother Xiao Bao and Zhang Zhe contacted us. I think the old ghost is not as terrible as the old car said. Although he looks fierce, he is still very easygoing.


    "By the way, where''s the ledger?" the old ghost smiled and asked.


    "Here!" I reached out and handed it to the old ghost.


    The old ghost took the account book and didn''t look at it. He put it directly into his bag.


    "Brother Xiaobao, why didn''t he come with you?" I found that brother Xiaobao was not there.


    "He has something to do. He''ll come later..." Zhang Zhe said.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Rui asked curiously.


    "The boss is afraid that Er Biao has a backup in his hand, so he asked him to find Er Biao..."


    "Oh," Liu Rui nodded.


    Just then, Zhang Zhe''s phone rang.


    "Ha ha, Cao Cao is coming! Xiao Bao called!" Zhang Zhe looked at the phone, smiled and said.


    "How''s your side?" Zhang Zhe answered the phone and asked.


    "What are you talking about?" Zhang Zhe suddenly stood up and shouted.


    "What''s the matter?" the old ghost saw Zhang Zhe stand up and asked quickly.


    "OK, OK, I know..." Zhang Zhe hurriedly hung up the phone, then turned to us and said, "Xiao Bao said that he saw the police rushing to us, so he quickly packed up his things and went with me..."


    "Why did the police come?" I stood up after listening to Zhang Zhe''s words and asked mysteriously.


    "I don''t know. Hurry..." Zhang Zhe ran to the window and drew the curtain.


    "You guys go first. I''ll cover you with Xiao Zhe. The police should come for you. They can''t do anything to us..." the old ghost also took out a pistol and said calmly.

 Chapter 1472

    "I have to keep the fucking ink..." the old ghost gritted his teeth and pushed Liu Rui and me down from the window.


    Zhang Zhe also dragged Yuan Yuan and pushed him down. Then they both jumped down from the window.


    "Bang!"


    I fell hard on the garbage, and my back was like burning. I stood up from the garbage, and then picked up Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan.


    "Let''s run separately. The goal is too big..." the old ghost said quickly after jumping down.


    "OK!" Zhang Zhe nodded.


    "Liangzi, and Yang Song are still on it..." I shouted with my teeth clenched.


    "As long as we run away, we will have a chance to save them!" the old ghost looked at me and then ran directly to the exit of the garbage dump.


    Zhang Zhe came to me, patted me on the shoulder and whispered, "don''t be impulsive! There must be a way to save them from the boss. Let''s call..."


    Then Zhang Zhe ran out in the direction of the old ghost.


    "Why?" Liu Rui asked, looking at the direction of the clinic window.


    "..." I bit my lips and didn''t know what to say.


    "Now go back, we can''t save Liangzi and Yang Song..." Yuan said in a heavy tone.


    "... no matter what the two tigers force, let''s run first..." I gritted my teeth and ran directly to the intersection.


    After thinking about it with Yuanyuan, Liu Rui didn''t say a word and ran over with me.


    I ran to the street and found that the old ghost and Zhang Zhe had disappeared. Maybe it was in the opposite direction, so I didn''t see it next to the street.


    I reached out and stopped a pink private car.


    "What''s the matter?" a girl in her twenties rolled down the window and looked at me.


    "Bang"


    I ignored the girl and directly pulled open the door. Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan followed.


    "What are you doing?"


    The girl was crying in the car.


    "Don''t make a fucking noise... We won''t touch you!"


    I put my arms around the girl''s neck and said fiercely.


    "Be gentle with others... After all, we are asking for others now..." Liu Rui said, frowning in the back.


    "You''re hurting me!" the girl shouted with a red face.


    I quickly released her and then said, "drive!"


    "Where are you going?" the girl asked carefully.


    "H city..." I thought about it and said.


    "Big brother... I may not have enough oil..." the girl looked at me and said foolishly.


    "Where you drive..." I replied irritably.


    "Weng!"


    The girl pushed into the forward gear, stepped on the accelerator and disappeared in the street!


    On the expressway in city B.


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    The telephone rang.


    "Brother, your phone rings!"


    The driving girl stabbed me who was already asleep, frowned and shouted.


    Because I was too tired, Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan fell asleep on the seat after getting on the highway.


    "Ah? What are you talking about?" I asked, opening my eyes vaguely.


    "Phone!" the girl impatiently pointed to my trouser pocket.


    "Ah! Thank you!" I took out my cell phone and saw that it was Zhang Zhe.


    "In this way, I''ll be a fugitive... I''ll send you to the Public Security Bureau, but you don''t know..." the girl leaned her mouth and muttered.


    "Hello?" I said by pressing the answer button.


    "Where are you now? How''s the situation?" Zhang Zhe asked quickly.


    "We''re all right now. We''re on our way to H city... How''s your side?" I thought about it and said.


    "How did you get to H city?" Zhang Zhe asked instead of answering my question.


    "I met a kind man on the road and drove him to me..."


    "Is it safe?" Zhang Zhe asked suspiciously.


    "It should be nothing..." I looked at the silly girl and replied.


    "That''s OK. Is the ledger still in your hand?" Zhang Zhe then asked.


    "I gave it to the old ghost. What''s the matter?"


    "... I can''t get in touch with the old ghost. I suspect something may have happened to him..." Zhang Zhe was silent and whispered.


    "Shit! Something happened to the old ghost?" my voice instantly increased by eight decibels.


    "The phone can''t get through, and people can''t find it. It''s reasonable to say that even if the mobile phone is dead or lost, he should borrow a phone to contact me..."


    "He must have been caught! What should I do?" I asked hurriedly.


    "Not necessarily. OK, let''s talk about it in H city..." Zhang Zhe said helplessly.


    After listening to Zhang Zhe, I hung up directly. I think quickly in my mind that the ledger is in the hands of the old ghost and brought by Xiao Wei. If the old ghost is caught, the ledger will certainly fall to Xiao Wei... Once the ledger falls into their hands, we will be busy in vain, and the situation of Meng Liang and Yang Song will become very dangerous. We can''t get the ledger. Liu Yong can''t protect himself. He will certainly not take charge of Meng Liang and Yang Song!


    Why did the experienced ghost disappear? According to the truth, he is the oldest person under Liu Yong''s hands. We can all run out when dealing with him all year round. Why didn''t he run out?


    Brother Xiao Bao hasn''t contacted us. Where is he now?


    I kept remembering what happened these days in my mind. I found that Xiaowei seemed to know our whereabouts all the time, whether it was going back to the hotel to get the account book or waiting for Xiaobao at the clinic!


    Suddenly an idea flashed in my mind!


    Old devil, Zhang Zhe, brother Xiao Bao, there may be a problem among them!


    Thinking of this, I dialed Liu Yong and said directly, "we had an accident. Meng Liang and Yang Song were caught. The ledger is in the hands of the old ghost. The old ghost is gone..."


    "Where are you now?" Liu Yong asked without answering me.


    "I''m on the highway. There may be someone in your family..."


    "Come back and talk..." before I finished, Liu Rui scolded and hung up the phone directly.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Rui woke up by my voice and looked at me and asked.


    "It''s all right... The old ghost is gone, and the ledger is still in his hand..." I closed my eyes and said irritably.


    "Shit, are you fucking stupid? Why did you give him the account book!" Liu Rui was excited when he heard that the account book was lost again.


    "Don''t fucking ink, how did I know so much would happen..." I scolded.


    "Team mate like a pig! Liangzi Yang Song sacrificed in vain this time..." Liu Rui ignored my words and then muttered.


    "..." I closed my eyes and ignored him.


    "But don''t say it. I didn''t expect Yang Song to save us this time. I was a little tearful..." Liu ruigen said heartlessly whether I paid attention to him or not.


    Thinking of Yang Song, my guilt and self blame are even more serious. Liu Rui is right. I shouldn''t give the account book to the old ghost


    "You''re not stealing chickens..." the girl driving the car said with a bulging mouth and big eyes.


    "Elder sister, you can understand! Do we run like this when stealing a chicken?" Liu Rui patted his forehead and said strangely speechless.


    "Hum, what have you done?" the girl then asked.


    "Elder sister, what are you asking about with a group of escaped bandits? Do you know what''s good for you?" Liu Rui saw that the girl driving was very interesting. There was nothing to do, so they chatted.


    "I have the right to know the truth!" the girl said in silence.


    "You talk to the robbers so hard, you''re not afraid of us?" Liu Rui asked with a smile.


    "Cut, just like you... I haven''t seen any big storms?" the girl glanced at Liu Rui''s crotch and said very domineering.


    "Er..." Liu Rui let the girl choke, then quickly changed the topic and asked, "what''s your name?"


    "Wu Mei!" the girl already doesn''t like to talk to Liu Rui, and she can see that Liu Rui is very ink.


    "My name is Liu Rui, sister, add a wechat!" Liu Rui grinned.


    "No robbers take care of the hostages and want wechat..." Yuan casually inserted a sentence on one side.


    "Roll the calf, you know, sleep honestly..." Liu Rui turned his head and scolded yuan yuan.


    "There is a service area in front, I''ll add some oil..." Wu Mei said, looking at the sign of the service area in front.


    "OK! Don''t call the police!" I nodded and said.


    "Cut, who are you? Do you want something to eat? I''ll buy some..." Wu Mei pushed open the door and asked.


    "No..." I waved my hand.


    After listening, Wu Mei took a small bag and twisted her small ass to the service area.


    "This woman is very suitable for me..." Liu Rui looked at Wu Mei''s back and said.


    "It''s a woman. It seems that it''s all suitable for you..." Yang Song and Meng Liang are not here. AI, Liu Rui''s work is handed over to Yuan Yuan.


    "I found that Yang Song is bad at learning... You look very annoying now. Do you know?" Liu Rui pointed to Yuan Yuan and said.


    "I''m telling the truth..." Yuan Yuan continued.


    "Rolling calf, I don''t like you at all. I''ll officially inform you that you''re out of business about the vice president of the tomb robbing Association..."


    "Come on, be honest. Can you have dessert?"


    I looked at the two people talking more and more happily, and shouted very impatiently.


    In three minutes.


    Wu Mei walked back to the car with four bottles of mineral water.


    "Promise, here you are..." Wu Mei reached out and handed the mineral water to the three of us.


    "Thanks!" I took the mineral water and said with a smile.


    "Hey, I paid for gas and bought you water. It''s a real failure to be a hostage..." Wu Mei shook her head and started the car.


    "Hehe, I''ll reimburse you when you go back..." I unscrewed the mineral water, drank it and said back.


    "I don''t need your money..."


    "Ha ha."


    I smiled and didn''t speak. I felt that although Wu Mei was silly, she was still very good.


    "What do you think if I promise you by example?" Liu Rui blinked and asked.


    "Roll the calf......" Wu Mei scolded impatiently.


    On the highway.


    "How long do we have to get to H city?" I asked Wu Mei, staring at the GPS in the car.


    "Half an hour..." Wu Mei answered after thinking about it.


    I took out the phone and called Liu Yong.


    "We still have half an hour to H city. Where are you now?" I said directly after Liu Yong answered the phone.


    "I was in the conference room where you first met me. Come here..." Liu Yong replied.


    After listening, I hung up the phone directly, then picked up the GPS in the car and pressed it.


    "After entering the city, go according to this address..." I showed Wu Mei the GPS and whispered.


    "Good drop..." Wu Mei glanced at the GPS and smiled back.


    Forty minutes later.


    We came to the address given to me by Liu Yong.


    "You wait for us here, don''t go there, okay?" I asked Wu Mei after I got off the bus.


    "Hungry..." Wu Mei said with big eyes.


    "Then go to dinner first! Come back and wait for us..."


    "Come on, there''s no money..."


    "Take this first..."


    I pulled out some RMB from my wallet and threw it to Wu Mei. Then I ran directly to the building with Liu Rui and yuan.


    "Thank you, boss!" Wu Mei shouted at me happily with the money.


    The three of us panted and ran upstairs. When we entered the house, I found Liu Yong, Zhang Zhe and brother Xiaobao.


    "Come on, sit down..." Liu Yong said expressionless when he saw us coming in.


    "Where are Meng Liang and Yang song now?" I was not in the mood to sit, so I ran to Liu Yong and asked.


    "Your two friends are in city B now." Liu Yong looked at me and said.


    "What''s up?" I asked hurriedly.


    Liu Yong looked at me. After a moment of silence, he continued: "Er Biao is dead. The widow identified you as the murderer. It''s a little troublesome..."


    "What did you say?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Liu Yong in surprise.


    "All the evidence points to you. Simply put, you are a murderer!" Liu Yong continued.


    "Fart, we didn''t kill Er Biao!" I shouted excitedly.


    "I know, but I don''t know..." Liu Yong replied expressionless.


    "What do you say next? How can we save Meng Liang and Yang Song?" I asked, looking at Liu Yong directly.


    "Calm down, sit there and listen to me..."


    "I can''t calm down. My brother is now pressed in the Public Security Bureau as a murderer. Tell me how to calm down!" my eyes are red and I shouted at Liu Yong with great emotion.


    "Bang!"


    Liu Yong suddenly stood up, directly patted the gun on the table, glanced at the three of us coldly, and said without warning: "You need to know who you''re talking to now. When you do this fucking job and go this way, you should be prepared! Is 500000 so easy to take? If something happens, you run to me and ask me what to do? We belong to employment relationship, not kinship. Do you fucking understand?"


    Liu Yong''s words are sonorous and powerful. Although they are very realistic and impersonal, he is right.


    We were originally hired by Liu Yong. We were not related to others for no reason. In such a big event, people have no obligation to save people. What he cares about is whether the account book can be taken back. Is the 500000 he spent worth it?


    If I mention feelings with others now, it''s sheer nonsense!


    The three of us clenched our palms tightly and watched Liu Yong say nothing, and our inner fear was spreading. Because the three of us knew that Liu Yong''s words were very direct, he would not take care of Meng Liang and Yang Song''s life and death, and even several of us would be charged with murder.


    What should I do?


    I sat on the sofa powerlessly and my mind was in a mess. I didn''t expect Liu Yong to turn over so quickly. I thought Liu Yong would have any way to save Meng Liang and Yang Song. Now it seems that I''m too naive.


    "Er Biao must have been killed by Xiao Wei. It''s obvious that Yu Xiang is calculating you step by step..." Liu Yong paused and then said: "Yu Xiang wants to catch all of you. The account book is in your hands. As long as he catches all of you, he will certainly get the account book. Secondly, after you enter the Bureau, you will extort a confession by torture. As long as one person can''t stand it, the crime of buying murder will fall on my head..."


    "..." I heard Liu Yong''s words and fell deeply into the serious. I didn''t expect Yu Xiangbu to have such a big game, and it was still dead!


    "Hehe, Yu Xiang is very good at chess... He has made some progress over the years!" Liu Yong smiled when he saw that I didn''t speak.


    "What should you do?" I asked, looking at Liu Yong.


    "First, the ledger is in the hands of the old ghost. Although the old ghost is missing, it doesn''t mean it has fallen. Second, as long as your friend doesn''t admit the fact of killing and doesn''t bite me out, I''ll be fine. Although this move is very dangerous, it hasn''t killed me yet."


    "But..."


    "But once the old ghost is caught, or your friend is beaten into a trick, then I will be unable to protect myself!" Liu Yong directly interrupted before I said my words.


    "They won''t bite you out..." I said.


    "Things are unpredictable, Xiao Bao and Xiao Zhe. You two go to find the old ghost now and try every means to find him..." Liu Yong sighed and turned to Xiao Bao and Zhang Zhe.


    "Good!"


    The two nodded, turned and walked out of the conference room.


    "As long as I''m outside, your friend will be fine. Do you understand?" Liu Yong patted me on the shoulder and said softly.


    "I see!" I nodded.


    "Don''t blame me for being cruel. The old ghost and the account book have disappeared. My situation is very dangerous now. I have said hello to the above and convicted your two friends as accomplices. As long as I don''t catch you, they will be fine for the time being... There''s only so much I can do now..." Liu Yong continued.


    "I suspect there is an insider in your hands!" I suddenly looked up at Liu Yong and said.


    "Why do you say that?" Liu Yong asked me with a frown.


    "I feel... No matter where we go, Yu Xiang''s people will follow us..." I gritted my teeth and said.


    "Who do you think is the insider?"


    "..." I lowered my head in silence.


    "Old ghost?"


    "Zhang Zhe?"


    "Or Xiaobao?"


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Liu Yong was so excited that he pointed to my chest and asked aggressively.


    "I don''t know!" I stood up.


    Liu Yong suddenly picked up the pistol and stared at me. Although his face was expressionless, the tingling in his eyes could not be covered up. His lips trembled and asked me, "tell me who is the ghost?"


    I was breathless and speechless.


    "Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t know!" Liu Yongda scolded, and then walked past me with a gun head.


    In Liu Yong''s eyes, he may never believe the fact that there are traitors in his team. Maybe he thinks there are no traitors in his team, maybe he is deceiving himself and others


    Standing there, I suddenly felt something wrong.


    I suddenly turned back and shouted at the door, "Master Liu!"


    Outside the door, voices echoed, but no one answered.


    H City, Yu Xiang''s home.


    "Fuck, I didn''t expect these two children to be so fucking hard!" Yu Xiang put down the phone and said to Xiao Wei next to him.


    "What''s the matter? We don''t have the ledger, and the two children don''t spit out. It''s very embarrassing..." Xiao Wei sat on the sofa casually and looked at Yu Xiang and muttered.


    "..." Yu Xiang looked up at the distance and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Three minutes later, Yu Xiang seemed to make a decision and picked up the phone next to the sofa.


    "Pa Pa Pa Pa!"


    Yu Xiang skillfully pressed a string of numbers.


    "What''s up?" the other party whispered after answering the phone.


    "... those two children in the bureau are useless!" Yu Xiang said in silence.


    "What do you want?"


    "Almost, you should surface..." Yu Xiang said directly.


    "Are you crazy?" exclaimed the other end of the phone.


    "It''s almost time. If you don''t make up your mind, Liu Yong won''t die..." Yu Xiang said, gritting his teeth.


    "Do you have a good idea?"


    "Think about it, all right!" Yu Xiang sighed.


    The other side hung up the phone. Yu Xiang closed his eyes and leaned against the sofa. "It''s time to end..."


    ����


    After leaving Liu Yong''s office, we took Wu Mei to find a hotel. I Liu Ruiyuan and Wu Mei myself.


    "What''s matter with the you? You''re all dejected?" Wu Mei asked bored while eating ice cream and fooling her little feet.


    I lay in bed and didn''t want to say a word. I just wanted to have a quiet sleep.


    "Ask you something?" Wu Mei pushed me and asked.


    I still closed my eyes and didn''t speak.


    "We''re all right, don''t ask..." Liu Rui sat on the sofa, smoking and returning to the.


    "Cut, the whole is quite mysterious. Sister, I went to bed..." Wu Mei glanced, stood up and walked out of the room.


    the second day


    "The old ghost has a letter!" Zhang Zhe hurriedly ran into Liu Yong''s office and shouted.


    "Where is it?" Liu Yongteng stood up.


    "Kidnapped... It''s 2 million yuan opposite. Let''s redeem people," Zhang Zhe continued.


    "OK." Liu yongmu nodded, not knowing what he was thinking in his mind.


    "Cash on the other side..."


    "Where do you trade?" Liu Yong asked.


    "The other side hasn''t said yet. Let''s prepare the money first..."


    "Be careful? Are you sure it''s an old ghost?" Liu Yong looked at Zhang Zhe with some doubts.


    "Pa!"


    Zhang Zhe directly threw his mobile phone at Liu Yong, who took it.


    A video played on the mobile phone screen shows the old ghost being beaten by a group of masked people.


    Liu Yong looked at the screen and was stunned. After a while, he said, "I''ll prepare the money. You can contact the robbers and make an appointment to redeem people."


    "Good!"


    After Zhang Zhe left, Liu Yong looked out of the window


    After a short vent, Liu Yong picked up his mobile phone and made a call.


    "You can move!"


    After the other party answered the phone, Liu Yong said only four simple words.


    Two hours later.


    Liu Yong, Zhang Zhe, brother Xiaobao, me, Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan gathered in Liu Yong''s office.


    "What do you mean?" I looked at the four boxes of cash on the ground and asked suspiciously.


    "The old ghost has a letter and has been kidnapped. Let''s take the money to redeem him at four o''clock. You''ll take the money later..." Liu Yong pointed to me and said.


    "Don''t go, brother. We''ll just go..." brother Xiao Bao suddenly opened his mouth and said.


    "No, let''s go together..." Liu Yong smiled and said casually.


    "You can''t go. What if it''s a trap?" Xiao Bao shouted in front of Liu Yong.


    "Hehe, if it''s a trap, I have to go. The opposite side is running towards me. If I don''t go, will they return visits?"

 Chapter 1473

    "..." brother Xiao Bao fell silent after hearing Liu Yong''s words.


    Liu Yong pushed away Xiaobao in front of him, and then walked out with big steps.


    Several of us picked up the money box on the ground and followed Liu Yong closely. Only brother Xiaobao stood in place and afterthought Liu Yonggang''s words.


    "Why don''t you go?" I asked as I sat in the car and looked at Liu Yong.


    "Waiting for a text message..." Liu Yong sat in the copilot and closed his eyes.


    Zhang zhezheng was waiting for one cigarette after another when he suddenly received a short message from the bandit, which said: "within an hour, go to the gate of Castle Peak Park!"


    "Patter!"


    Zhang Zhe threw away his cigarette butts, then turned to Liu Yong and said, "he asked us to go to Castle Peak Park."


    "Drive!" Liu Yong replied.


    At the gate of Castle Peak Park.


    We came here in less than half an hour. Zhang Zhe parked his car at the gate of the park and kept looking around, trying to find the traces of the bandits.


    After a while, Zhang Zhe received another call.


    "Hello?"


    "You go to the fork in front of the park. Hurry up, right now." the bandit said directly.


    "Where are you?" Zhang Zhe asked with a frown.


    "Let you go, you go!" the bandit commanded impatiently.


    "OK!" Zhang Zhe paused and reached out to hang up the phone.


    "Hold on, it''s open." the bandit added immediately.


    "Fuck." Zhang Zhe scolded, and then drove straight away.


    Buzz!


    A minute later, we came to an intersection next to the park. Zhang Zhe glanced around with his remaining light, and then swallowed his saliva.


    "I''m here!" Zhang Zhe said to the phone.


    "..." the other end of the phone didn''t answer.


    "Don''t fucking try, we didn''t call the police!" Zhang Zhe shouted impatiently.


    "There''s a repair shop on your left. You drive in and turn right. There''s a factory. I''ll wait for you there..." after a long silence, the voice came back to you on the phone.


    Zhang Zhe slammed the steering wheel after listening, and our car drove directly into the overhaul plant.


    Liu Yong was the first to get off the bus. He looked around the overhaul plant with his hands on his back. We followed him with money boxes.


    Five minutes later, we walked through the security room with the cash box, and then entered the innermost plant.


    "Patter!"


    A young man sat in a chair and watched the crowd light a cigarette. Then he rushed to Liu Yong and said, "is there enough money?"


    "I don''t want to miss you at all..." Zhang Zhe replied concisely.


    "Yes, check the goods!" the young man nodded.


    "Hula!"


    As soon as the voice fell, several people rushed up and opened four money boxes.


    With a cigarette in his mouth and a cash detector in his hand, the leading youth turned around the box, pointed with a ruler and said, "take out this pile!"


    "PATA!" the assistant next to him laboriously deducted the pile of money pointed out.


    "Shua!"


    The leading youth put a pile of money into the money detector.


    "Didi, a hundred!" the voice of the cash detector sounded.


    "OK?" Liu Yong looked up and asked.


    "Yes, yes." the young man nodded.


    "Where are my people?" Liu Yong asked with a frown.


    "You may not be able to take people away..." the young man said with a smile


    "Shua!"


    Brother Xiao Bao and Zhang Zhe drew their guns at the same time, pointed to the young man and asked, "what the fuck do you mean?"


    "It''s not interesting?" the young man said with a indifferent look.


    "Drafting? Are you playing big? Do you know whose money you take?" brother Xiaobao then scolded.


    "I''m from Guangdong. If I don''t recognize you, don''t give me the whole society..." the young man looked at the gun in brother Xiao Bao and Zhang Zhe''s hand and seemed a little scared.


    "Give me the person, you can get out of H city..." Liu Yong, who has been watching nearby, finally spoke.


    "Hehe, who are you? You''re quite good. In H city?" the young man looked up and down at Liu Yong


    "Three!"


    Liu Yong raised three fingers, and the young man still looked at Liu Yong with a smile.


    "Two!"


    "Creak!"


    A burst of braking sound sounded, and another car came in outside the plant. It turned and stopped near the door of the workshop. We turned around and stared at the two cars.


    "Bang!" the door opened. The party got off the car and then stopped. Yu Xiang was the first, followed by Xiao Wei.


    "What made my brother Liu so unhappy?" Yu Xiang walked towards us with a smile and said enthusiastically.


    Liu Yong was still expressionless, turned his head and swept around. The corner of his mouth despised Yu Xiang and said, "it''s really you!"


    "What is me?" Yu Xiang still asked with a smile.


    "Where''s the old ghost?" Liu Yong asked cleanly without thinking of catching up with Yu Xiang.


    "Bring it up..." Yu Xiang shouted at the young man who received the money when he saw that Liu Yong already knew everything and had no leisure to continue acting.


    After a while, the young man pulled out an old ghost who had been beaten and covered in blood from the factory.


    "Brother... Go!" the old ghost shouted in a very weak voice when he saw Liu Yong.


    "Old ghost..." Liu Yong looked at the old ghost with flashing eyes, gently called his name, wanted to say something, but stopped again.


    "Come on, brother!" the old ghost saw that Liu Yong didn''t respond, and then shouted.


    "Brother Liu, how long have we known each other?" Yu Xiang went to the old ghost, grabbed the old ghost''s head and asked with a smile.


    "Nearly twenty years!" Liu Yong looked up and said.


    "Do you remember what you told me when we first met?" Yu Xiang asked with staring eyes.


    "I said you can''t make the climate..." Liu Yong replied with his head down.


    "Ha ha, do you think I''m a climate now!" Yu Xiang laughed, pointed to Liu Yong and said madly.


    "...." Liu Yong bowed his head and said nothing.


    "A hooligan who didn''t even want to see the same at the beginning, a little man who made you sneer at at at the beginning, now! Today! Push you to this share, can you tell me what it''s like in your heart?"


    Yu Xiang grabbed Liu Yong''s clothes and shouted word by word.


    "You''re old, you know? You fought with you for 20 years, you won for 20 years, but today I tell you, you fucking lost! You lost completely!"


    Seeing that Liu never spoke, Yu Xiang then shouted.


    "Come on, how can we let the old ghost go?" Liu Yong asked helplessly.


    "You transfer all your business to my name and take all your money away. Find a quiet place to rest, brother Liu!" Yu Xiang patted Liu Yong on the shoulder and said lightly.


    "Shua!"


    Liu Yong suddenly looked up and looked at Yu Xiang strangely.


    "I thought you came for the Development Zone Project..." after a moment of silence, Liu Yong looked at Yu Xiang and said.


    "Hehe, the development zone?" Yu Xiangyi was happy and then said, "brother Liu, you are too naive. You are gone. I have as many projects as I want. Do you understand?"


    "You have a big appetite. Can you eat it?"


    "Ha ha, you don''t have to worry about brother Liu. I have my own way..." Yu Xiang laughed.


    "Brother, don''t listen to him... Go!" the old ghost stared at the beads and shouted hysterically.


    Liu Yong looked up at the old ghost. He didn''t know what he was thinking. The plant fell into silence.


    "I''ll fucking kill you!" little brother Bao was suddenly angry and pulled out the pistol.


    "Come on! I''ll fucking stand here! Do it!" Yu Xiang said calmly.


    "Xiao Bao!"


    Liu Yong roared. Brother Xiaobao still looked ahead. The muzzle of the gun was on Xiang''s chest and stared at Yu Xiang!


    "Brother Liu, how are you thinking?" Yu Xiang shouted at Liu Yong.


    Liu Yong ignored Yu Xiang and went straight to the old ghost.


    "Big... Big brother!" the old ghost shouted at Liu Yong.


    "Old ghost, if I don''t save you today, do you hate me!" Liu Yong''s tone of voice, always so neutral and always so simple, stood in front of the old ghost and shouted.


    "No... don''t hate!" the old ghost looked at Liu Yong, dodged his eyes and replied inconceivably.


    "Will you follow me?" Liu Yong asked.


    "No! Never!" the old ghost replied with his head down and his teeth clenched.


    "Pa!"


    Liu Yong swung his arm, slapped the old ghost in the face, then pointed to the old ghost''s nose and said, "I don''t give you enough money to spend? It''s hard to live in the house I give you? Isn''t the car I fucking give you easy to drive?"


    "No... not..." the old ghost stared at Liu Yong in a daze and stammered. He didn''t know how to answer.


    "Pa!"


    Another slap sounded on the old ghost''s face.


    "Since they are not, why betray me?" Liu Yong bit his lips and trembled with anger.


    "Brother, I didn''t..." the old ghost opened his mouth and explained.


    "Pa!"


    Liu Yong went down with another mouth.


    "At this fucking time, do you still want to cheat me? Even a few children can run out, but you can''t run out? You''re not caught by the police, but you''re caught by Xiao Wei? You''re lost and don''t know to contact us? You''ve been in society for the longest time, can''t you fucking understand this? I fucking lay in bed last night and thought about 10000 reasons for you to disappear, but my brain told me that there''s only one kind of missing Yes, you betrayed me! "Liu Yong shouted loudly and forcefully.


    "I......" the old ghost twitched at the corners of his mouth, trying to explain, but he didn''t know how to explain.


    "Don''t fucking talk, even if you catch Xiaowei, it''s enough to get the account book. Is it necessary to keep you? Use your brain to think! One account book is enough to kill me, why do they bother to paint a snake and add feet!" Liu Yong then shouted.


    "..." the old ghost directly lowered his head and stopped talking.


    After listening to Liu Yong''s words, everyone present was deeply shocked, including me!


    Although I always felt that there might be an insider among the old ghost, Zhang Zhe and Xiaobao, I never thought it would be an old ghost.


    Liu Yong, a seemingly gentle tiger, doesn''t seem to be blinded by his comfortable life. His thinking is still so meticulous and his eyes are still so sharp!


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    At this time, Yu Xiang suddenly clapped his hands, applauded and said to Liu Yong: "ha ha, it''s Liu Yong. This analysis... Tut Tut, I''m convinced!"


    "Family ugliness, let you laugh..." Liu Yong returned calm and expressionless.


    "Ha ha, wonderful! You continue as if I don''t exist. Ang! Continue..." Yu Xiang clapped his hands and continued.


    "Now this man has nothing to do with me. Do what you want..." Liu Yong said softly, pointing to the old ghost.


    After that, Liu Yong turned and got ready to get on the bus.


    "Brother Liu, you seem to have forgotten something!" Yu Xiang shouted abruptly after Liu Yong.


    "Ah, if you don''t tell me, I forgot. Xiao zhe took the money..."


    Liu yongtou didn''t look back. He had to get on the bus when he opened the door.


    "Ha ha, brother Liu, you are so forgetful. Don''t you want this account book?"


    Yu Xiang laughed, stretched out his hand, took out the black account book and looked at Liu Yong triumphantly.


    Liu Yong stopped getting on the bus, turned his head and looked at Yu Xiang. He was silent for a while and said, "leave the money for you and the account book for me!"


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Yu Xiang seemed to hear a big joke. He squatted on the ground with his stomach and laughed.


    "The first day you met me? Do you think it''s possible?" Yu Xiang stood up and smiled at his clothes.


    "Too little?" Liu Yong tilted his head and looked at Yu Xiang.


    "Such an important account book, brother Liu, you give me this money. It''s really a little less!"


    "Then I don''t want it..." Liu Yong waved his hand and then walked to the car.


    "You... What do you mean?"


    Yu Xiang finally realized that something might be wrong!


    Liu Yong turned back and walked to Yu Xiang. He looked at Yu Xiang lightly. Then he said with a disdain: "after fighting with me for 20 years, you still haven''t made any progress!"


    "What do you mean?" Yu Xiang looked at Liu Yong strangely and repeated.


    "You''re not qualified to talk to me. Stay away! You think too much about driving me out of H city! If you can''t make the climate, you can''t make the climate!" Liu Yong''s voice was not loud, but everyone could hear it.


    After hearing Liu Yong''s words, Yu Xiang immediately picked up the account book in his hand and looked through it quickly!


    Yu Xiangyue turned back, and his eyes widened.


    "This... This is impossible! Impossible!"


    Yu Xiang looked at the account book in his hand and shouted inconceivably.


    Yu Xiang ran to the old ghost like crazy and directly threw the ledger on the old ghost''s face.


    "Draft it? The ledger is fake! Tell me what the fuck is going on!" Yu Xiang shouted excitedly, dragging the old ghost''s head.


    The old ghost quickly picked up the account book on the ground and quickly turned it up. After reading it for a while, the old ghost spread his eyes on the ground without squeaking.


    "Why! Draft it! You talk! Why!" Yu Xiang kept repeating a sentence and shouted at the old ghost.


    "Old devil, you dare to play with me! I''ll fucking kill you!" Yu Xiang''s brain was blank. He took out a pistol and aimed it at the old devil''s head!


    "No... no... impossible!"


    The old ghost lay on the ground and couldn''t understand why!


    Not only the old ghost, it seems that everyone present can''t understand why the ledger is false except Liu Yong!


    "Go home!" Liu Yong shouted angrily.


    We closely follow Liu Yong''s steps. Although we have thousands of doubts in our hearts, I know now is not the time to solve the mystery.


    "Stop them!" Yu Xiang shouted when he saw Liu Yong leaving.


    "Wow!"


    More than 20 people were suddenly thrown out of the plant, all holding machetes and shotguns. These people quickly surrounded us.


    "Ha ha, playing with firepower?" Liu Yong looked at a group of people who suddenly appeared, grinned and said faintly.


    At this time, Yu Xiang had no expression on his face. He slowly came over and sorted Liu Yong''s collar. Then he slowly said, "brother Liu, don''t want to go out today..."


    "Then I have to go out?" Liu Yong asked with a smile as Yu Xiang fiddled with his clothes.


    "Then try!" a familiar voice sounded.


    It was not Yu Xiang who spoke.


    It''s Zhang Zhe!


    Zhang Zhe held a pistol in his hand and pointed to Liu Yong''s head. His voice looked at Liu Yong coldly and said.


    "What!" I exclaimed.


    I can''t believe the sudden scene. It turns out that Zhang Zhe is also a traitor!


    I was not the only one who was surprised. Everyone stared at Zhang Zhe. All this happened so suddenly!


    "Xiao Zhe, what are you doing?" Xiao Bao didn''t seem to believe Zhang Zhe was an insider and shouted excitedly.


    Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan also looked at the familiar and strange Zhang Zhe in surprise.


    "Zhang Zhe! Put down the gun and go home and say something!" brother Xiao Bao saw that Zhang Zhe didn''t speak, raised the gun and shouted.


    "Xiao Bao! I''m sorry! I can''t go back! I can''t play Gobang with you anymore!" Zhang Zhe said coldly.


    "I''ll fuck you!" brother Xiao Bao kicked Zhang Zhe''s belly. Then he went crazy, pulled his hair and punched him in the face.


    "Do you fucking know who you''re pointing at with the gun! It''s the man who helped you repay the money when you were chased by usury! It''s the father who raised you until now! He always likes you, you know! He treats you as a married son! He''s closer than me! You''re a fucking social fool! Tell me why?" brother Bao pulled his hair and pointed to Liu Yong.


    "Are you finished? Let me go when you''re finished!" Zhang Zhe looked at brother Xiaobao like a stranger and said without a trace of expression.


    "... my brother Zhang Zhe... Dead... Dead!" brother Xiao Bao loosened Zhang Zhe and lay on the ground with tears in his eyes.


    "Brother Xiaobao!" I ran to pick up brother Xiaobao.


    "Zhang Zhe, how do I treat you?" Liu Yong walked up to Zhang Zhe and asked coldly.


    "Good for me!" Zhang Zhe shouted.


    "Then why betray me!" Liu Yong continued.


    "I don''t get enough!"


    "I can''t help it at last, can I?" Liu Yong said with a smile.


    "You knew I was a traitor, didn''t you?" Zhang Zhe asked.


    "I''ve known for a long time. I''ve been giving you another chance. As long as you follow me on the bus today, I can think that everything hasn''t happened! But you still can''t help it!" Liu Yong sighed and said in a sad voice.


    ��How did you know? " Zhang Zhe raised his voice eight degrees and stared at Liu Yong


    "Do you want to know?" Liu Yong stared at Zhang Zhe.


    "Yes!"


    "Come and see this video!" Liu Yong took out his mobile phone from his trouser pocket and threw it to Zhang Zhe.


    There is a video playing on the mobile phone, which is roughly as follows:


    "Please, let me go!" Er Biao lay on the ground, man Liang looked at Zhang Zhe in panic and begged.


    "You have to die, if you don''t die, we''ll be busy in vain..." Zhang Zhe said with a gun in his hand and an expressionless face.


    "Come on, stop the ink and do it!" Xiaowei''s voice sounded outside the video.


    Zhang Zhe put the mineral water bottle at the muzzle of the gun, put his finger on the trigger and shouted softly, "come on, look up!"


    Er Biao was stunned.


    "Poof!"


    A not harsh gunshot sprang up, and ER Biao''s eyebrows turned a little red, stared at the beads and fell to the ground.


    "This work is done quickly, worthy of the Liu family..." after Er Biao''s death, Xiao Wei''s voice sounded again.


    "Inform your boss immediately, call the police and arrest the person. The person is in Zhang''s orthopedics department..."


    The video ends.


    Today''s event is too sudden. I can guess that there are ghosts under Liu Yong''s hands, but I can''t think of it. Zhang Zhe and the old ghost are both traitors, and what surprises me most is that Xiao Wei is Liu Yong''s person!


    "It''s too fucking messy..." Liu Rui looked at what was happening in front of him, stared at me and said.


    "It turned out that Er Biao was killed by Zhang Zhe... The video was recorded by Xiao Wei, which means that Liangzi and Yang Song are all right?" Yuan Yuan also analyzed.


    "Well, it''s all right. As long as there is this video, we can save them both..." I nodded and said.


    "Hehe, Xiaowei is your man?" Zhang Zhe sneered after watching the video.


    "I''m not his man, just take what you need!" at this time, Xiao Wei came out with his hands on his back.


    "Xiaowei... What are you doing?" Yu Xiang looked at Xiaowei manliang in surprise.


    "What the fuck did you say I was doing?" Xiao Wei Ran to Yu Xiang like crazy and shouted with big eyes.


    "What do you mean?" Yu Xiang lowered his head and bit his teeth back.


    Xiaowei pointed to Yu Xiang''s nose: "you''re still acting now!"


    "Xiao Wei..." Yu Xiang bit his lips and suddenly raised his head to look at Xiao Wei.


    "Don''t fucking call me Xiao Wei! I feel sick!" Xiao Wei stretched out his hand, pointed to Yu Xiang and shouted loudly.


    "Tell me how old I am this year?" Xiao Wei then asked.


    "23!" Yu Xiang replied.


    "Why do you remember so clearly? Tell me why?" Xiao Wei roared word by word.


    "..." Yu Xiang lowered his head in silence.


    "Nineteen years ago, you personally killed your eldest brother''s family. You stepped on the body of your eldest brother''s family to today, didn''t you?"


    "Fart! Don''t listen to Liu Wei. There''s no truth in his fucking mouth. He''s always provoking! You''ve been cheated, you know?" Yu Xiang explained excitedly.


    "You don''t admit it yet, do you? I''ve found a lot of people who know about it. Everyone told me that you killed your eldest brother yourself!"


    "Oh, so you know everything..." Yu Xiang smiled bitterly and didn''t explain again.


    "But you didn''t kill your eldest brother''s three-year-old son, did you?" Xiao Wei continued.


    "Yes!"


    "That''s me, isn''t it?" Xiao Wei shouted, holding Yu Xiang''s clothes almost crazily.


    "Xiao Wei..."


    "Don''t fucking call me Xiao Wei. If Liu Yong hadn''t told me the truth, I might have worked for my father''s enemy all my life!"


    "Hahaha, this is a fucking sin. Yes, I killed your whole family, including your parents!" Yu Xiang finally admitted the fact.


    "Then why didn''t you kill me?" Xiao Wei asked with tears.


    "Maybe it''s the discovery of conscience!" Yu Xiang thought for a while and replied.


    "What a fucking discovery of conscience..." Xiao Wei said madly, pointing to Yu Xiang with tears in his eyes and laughing.


    Yu Xiang glanced at Xiao Wei with a guilty voice and said with a trembling voice: "Many years ago, as Liu Yong said, I was a little gangster who achieved nothing, but I wanted to ascend to the sky step by step. What I lacked was an opportunity and a little human nature! I admit that! Later, the shortcut came! Your father took a fancy to me. He began to take me step by step and let me ascend quickly, but slowly your father saw my ambition and he thought Fate me, want to eliminate me! I don''t want to be eliminated, and I don''t want to lose everything at that time, so I can''t... all this is forced by your father! "

 Chapter 1474

    "So you killed my whole family?" Xiao Wei asked, looking at Yu Xiang sarcastically.


    Without any taboo, Yu Xiang looked directly at Xiao Wei and continued, "isn''t this the case in society? If I don''t kill your father, your father will kill me!"


    "Bullshit! These are all your excuses for being cruel!" Xiaowei said, gritting his teeth and swearing.


    "I''m a fucking wolf. I should have killed you..."


    "I''ll take revenge on my parents today!" Xiao Wei suddenly became angry and pulled out his pistol, directly against Xiang''s chest.


    "Bang!"


    A gunshot rang out in the factory!


    It was not Xiao Wei who shot, but the young man who had collected the money before.


    Xiao Wei fell to the ground and died in peace!


    I looked at Xiao Wei''s body in surprise. Although I knew that Yu Xiang might attack us today, I didn''t expect that they would dare to shoot and kill in broad daylight!


    "Who the fuck told you to shoot!" Yu Xiang was stunned for a moment after seeing Xiao Wei''s death, then turned his head and shouted.


    "If I don''t shoot, he will kill you..." the young man looked indifferent.


    "Yes, since this is already the case, none of you will want to go out!"


    Although Xiao Wei finally betrayed Liu Yong, Liu Yong still had feelings for Xiao Wei. After all, he stayed with him for so long. Seeing Xiao Wei dead, Liu Yong became very excited. He reached out and pulled a shotgun and strode towards Liu Yong.


    "It''s all because of you!" Yu Xiang shouted at Liu Yong with a shotgun.


    "Wait a minute, I still have questions to ask..." Zhang zheba opened Yu Xiang''s shotgun, then looked at Liu Yong and continued to ask, "you knew I was a traitor. Why don''t you get rid of me until today?"


    "I think you''re not the only traitor, so I''m waiting. I want to find out all the traitors!" Liu Yongping replied.


    "Oh, it turns out that all this is in your plan..." Zhang Zhe shook his head.


    "My judgment is not wrong. I finally let me wait until today. When the old ghost disappeared, I already knew that he was a traitor, but I still came with the hope that he was not. I didn''t expect that I was right. You guys! I''m so disappointed!"


    "Then why is the ledger false?"


    "In fact, the account book was fake from the beginning. I felt that there was a traitor among the three of you a long time ago, but I don''t know who it was. Finally, I discussed with Li Tao and decided to play this play to see who the traitor is!"


    Liu Yong''s words shocked everyone present!


    "What? The ledger is not lost at all. All this is your play with Li Tao?" Zhang Zhe stared at Liu Yong.


    "Yes, the account books have been lost all the time, and Li Tao has never betrayed me! I didn''t believe in traitors, but Li Tao insisted on me! Unexpectedly! Not only! But also two fucking! Shame!" Liu Yong continued.


    "It turned out that you directed and acted all this..." Zhang Zhe slowly sat on the ground and looked at Liu Yong with dull eyes.


    "If the ledger is lost, no matter who is an insider, you won''t miss such a good opportunity, so you contacted Yu Xiang for the first time. Although you and the old ghost are both spies, you don''t know each other''s existence, do you?" Liu Yong stretched out his hand and lit a cigarette and handed it to Zhang Zhe.


    "You''re right. I don''t know the existence of the old ghost, and the old ghost doesn''t know my existence!" Zhang Zhe took the cigarette and took a big smoke.


    "Did you arrange us on purpose?"


    I can''t believe Liu Yong arranged all this. I looked at the man in front of me. He was so strange and terrible!


    "Your appearance was just an accident. I didn''t intend to use you to find the account book at first. It was Zhang Zhe and the old ghost who strongly recommended that I use you. They thought that your children couldn''t get to the account book at all. Unexpectedly, you brought me too many surprises!"


    "In other words, all this is under your control. No matter what I do, you know, right?" Zhang Zhe asked again.


    Liu Yong nodded.


    "Ha ha, I''ve been a clown in your eyes for such a long time. I''m a clown who is seen through everything..." Zhang Zhe mocked himself.


    "Xiao zhe! For eight years, you have been with me. I am like an audience, watching you take root in this city! Watching your growth step by step and your maturity, I didn''t expect this outcome between us!" Liu Yong bent down and sat next to Zhang Zhe.


    Zhang Zhe''s palms were full of sweat. Listening to Liu Yong''s words, his body trembled slightly.


    "Liu Yong has been in H city for so many years. I don''t have many friends. There are enemies everywhere. I don''t really treat you. I treat you three like my own children. I didn''t expect you and the old ghost to repay me in this way..." Liu Yong paused and continued: "you two are the most failed thing in my life!"


    As soon as Liu Yong''s words were finished, Yu Xiang ran over with a shotgun, clenched his teeth and said, "I don''t care what the hell''s going on. You don''t want to get out of here today!"


    "Yu Xiang!" Zhang Zhe suddenly turned his head and shouted.


    Yu Xiang gasped and looked at Liu Yong.


    "You fucking stop! You put it down!" Zhang Zhe put his right hand directly on Yu Xiang''s arm and grabbed the shotgun.


    "Kang! Kang! Kang!" Yu Xiang''s eyes flashed crazy. The bullet hit the wall and stirred up a burst of sparks.


    "You''re fucking stopping me, I''ll kill you!" Yu Xiang shouted to Zhang Zhe with trembling all over.


    "He raised me. Can I watch him die? Can I?" Zhang Zhe shouted completely out of his mind.


    "At this fucking time, you think of his kindness to you again? What the fuck did you think when you came to me!"


    "..." Zhang Zhe lowered his head and was silent.


    "Tired, let''s go!" Liu Yong stood up, rubbed his cheeks tired, and turned his head to get on the bus.


    "Stop!" Yu Xiang squeezed a sentence from his teeth.


    "Can you stop it?" Liu yongtou asked without looking back.


    "Draft it, you see I can''t stop it!" Yu Xiang picked up his shotgun again, his voice trembling.


    "Da... Da... Da!"


    A continuous gunshot rang through the sky.


    "Camel Xiangzi, let me see what firepower you can stop my brother!"


    At this time, about 30 people suddenly broke into the factory.


    The leader is a strong middle-aged man, wearing a black leather jacket, green military pants and a pair of rubber military boots. We have met this man, the old sun we just received in city B!


    "Li Tao!" Yu Xiang and Zhang Zhe shouted almost at the same time as they looked at the middle-aged leader.


    Now I finally understand that Lao sun is Li Tao, and Li Tao is Lao sun.


    "Liangzi, Yang Song!" Liu Rui exclaimed, looking at the two young people behind Li Tao.


    "Hi!" Yang Song shook his hand and greeted me heartlessly.


    "Liangzi!" I shouted when I saw Meng Liang. When Meng Liang saw me, a smile finally appeared on his face, rushed over and hugged me.


    "All right!" I looked at Meng Liang''s wound and burst into tears.


    "It''s all right!" Meng Liang said with an indifferent look on his face.


    "Liangzi... You''re back! I''m so worried!" Yuan Yuan also hugged us.


    "If you don''t come back, no one will quarrel with me..." Liu Rui kicked Meng Liang and said with a smile.


    "And me... And me!" Yang Song also ran to us.


    With that, the five of us hugged each other tightly.


    "Originally, Li Tao has always been nearby! I underestimate you! You are ready!" Yu Xiang also recovered from his shock.


    "I want to go now. Can you stop me?" Liu Yong said without a trace of emotion and directly turned to get on the bus.


    The five of us quickly followed Liu Yong into the car.


    "Stop him!" Yu Xiang was completely flustered and shouted at the young man who collected the money.


    "I''ll fucking see who dares to move!" little brother Bao shouted at the young man with a handful of *.


    "I don''t move, I don''t move, because this money is not worth my life..." the young man looked at the * in brother Xiaobao''s hand, quickly raised his hands, and then said to Yu Xiang: "well, boss Yu, my daughter-in-law may have a baby. I''ll go back and have a look first."


    After that, the young man ran out of the factory with his more than 20 people at the same speed. For a moment, Yu Xiang was left with only Zhang Zhe, the old ghost and several bodyguards.


    "Draft it! Just you want to fight with my brother?" Li Tao stretched out his finger and poked it hard on Xiang''s face.


    "Brother Tao, can you give me a way to live!" Yu Xiang looked down at Li Tao and begged humbly.


    Yu Xiang is like a big brother. At this time, he is a frightened middle-aged man.


    "Xiao Bao, drive back to brother. I''ll deal with these things..." Li Tao shouted to brother Xiao Bao.


    "OK!" little brother Bao nodded, then directly pulled open the door and sat on the main driver.


    "Brother, where are you going?" brother Xiao Bao asked softly after getting on the bus.


    "Go home..."


    Liu Yong closed his eyes. He probably didn''t want to stay here for another second or look at Zhang Zhe and the old ghost.


    "Buzz!"


    Brother Xiao Bao started the car and took us out of this bloody land of right and wrong.


    "Come on, I''ll try your social brother''s horsepower and fight with my brother!" Li Tao asked Yu Xiang with a smile.


    Yu Xiang looked at Li Tao with a overcast face and didn''t speak.


    "Pa!"


    Li Tao tilted his mouth, slapped Yu Xiang, and continued to shout, "draft it! Just give my family a whole chicken and dog like you?"


    "Kneel down and kowtow to my big brother!" Li Tao then shouted.


    "Splash!"


    Yu Xiang didn''t think about it at all. He knelt down and kept kowtowing.


    "You deserve to be a man? Kneel down. I''ll deal with the housework before I take care of you..." Li Tao looked at Yu Xiang contemptuously, and then went to Zhang Zhe and the old ghost.


    "Tao... Brother Tao!" the old ghost and Zhang Zhe looked flustered and shivered at Li Tao.


    "Don''t call me brother, I don''t have a brother like you two..." Li Tao looked at the two people on the ground without expression.


    "Elder brother... Elder brother... Tell Mr. Liu, let me go... For so many years, I have no credit but also hard work..." the old ghost hugged Li Tao''s thigh and shouted incoherently.


    Li Tao looked at the old ghost, was silent for a while, and squatted down slowly.


    "I watched you two grow up. Why do you two bother? Dare to sell big brother just because of such a thing?"


    Li Tao pointed to Yu Xiang, who was kneeling on the side, and shouted that he hated iron and steel.


    "Brother Tao, i... I''m confused... Let me go!" the old ghost prayed.


    "Old ghost, at this time, don''t be so childish, OK?" Zhang Zhe, who hasn''t spoken, said with a dull look.


    "I''m fucking different from you. I''m confused. Brother won''t care about me!" at this moment, the old ghost still holds the last hope in his heart.


    "There are gains and losses when you come out. This time it''s broken. I''m convinced! Brother Tao, give it a good time!" Zhang Zhe closed his eyes, opened his arms and said frankly.


    "Xiao Zhe, you''re a man. There''s a mistake in the direction. You''re just too worried. Do you know?" Li Tao looked at Zhang Zhe with a little satisfaction.


    "Needless to say, brother Tao, let''s drink together in the next life!"


    "Kang!"


    Gunfire!


    Zhang Zhe fell to the ground with a smile and closed his eyes.


    "Tao... Brother Tao... Give me a way to live!"


    Looking at Zhang Zhe''s body, the old ghost immediately lost his mind and cried loudly.


    "Old devil, look away. Brother doesn''t want to see you again, so you can''t live, okay?" Li Tao comforted softly.


    "No... no! I don''t want to die!"


    The old ghost stood up and ran frantically to the door of the factory.


    "Da Da!"


    A row of bullets shot at the old ghost.


    "Why?"


    Li Tao shook his head helplessly and didn''t even want to look back.


    "It''s over at home. It''s your turn now!"


    Li Tao came to Yu Xiang and said softly.


    "No... impossible! You can''t kill me, there are people on me! They won''t ignore me, no, can you let me call!" Yu Xiang looked at Li Tao with fear.


    "There''s a monkey king above you. It''s hard to work. I tell you! Don''t play with Liu Yong in the next life. He''s quick eyed. I''m afraid!"


    Li Tao put the gun directly on Yu Xiang''s head.


    "Brother Tao, brother Tao, I have money. I''ll give you a lot of money. Will you let me go?"


    "I''m afraid I have no place to spend!"


    "I still have a lot of real estate and stocks. I''ll give them to you. Don''t kill me..."


    "Kang!"


    With a gunshot, Yu Xiang lay directly on the ground.


    A factory, a piece of blood, four bodies!


    ����


    The other end.


    "People slapped me?" I asked softly, looking at the wound on Yang Song''s face.


    "No, take the electric stick to smoke your face!" Yang Song replied.


    "These B''s are really fucking doing it!" Liu Rui said, biting his teeth.


    "You''re nothing. I''ll pretend to be dead when I go in. They also hurt me. Look at Meng Liang''s hand..." Yang Song looked at Meng Liang and said.


    "Liangzi, show me your hand..." I looked at Meng Liang and said.


    "Nothing, don''t look..." Meng Liang subconsciously blocked his right hand.


    "I said look, just look..." I pulled Meng Liang''s right hand and found that there were small wounds on each finger. My lips trembled and asked, "this... How did this happen?"


    "You really owe me... Nothing!" Meng Liang said with an impatient look at Yang Song.


    "Are these all people!" Yuan Yuan also looked at the wound on Meng Liang''s hand and scolded in a low voice.


    "Do you remember who made you? Liangzi!" I looked at Meng Liang with red eyes and asked.


    "All right, leaves! All come out, don''t straighten...!" Meng Liang said.


    "These two children are men and can achieve great things! They didn''t tell me how to fight! They don''t want the two useless things in my family!" Liu Yong also heard our conversation and turned to comment.


    "Jingling!"


    Just then, Liu Yong''s phone rang.


    Liu Yong looked at his mobile phone and frowned slightly, but he still answered.


    "Yu Xiang is in your hand?" he asked directly at the other end of the phone.


    "Yes!" Liu Yong replied without hesitation.


    "Let go, will you?" the other end of the phone said quickly.


    "Impossible!" Liu Yong refused directly.


    "Liu Yong, you''re playing big now. The honest life won''t pass? I''m on the phone. As long as you don''t die, you love to toss and toss!" stressed the other end of the phone.


    "He must die!" Liu Yong said stubbornly.


    "If you let him go, you will never see him in your life. H city is your Liu Yong alone, okay?"


    "Fuck B! I''m alone in H city at any time!" Liu Yong scolded with eyes staring at beads. "It''s not necessary to talk about it. I''ll tell you what they have. Try to use it on me. I''m fucking Liu Yong. How much can I take!"


    "Are you fucking crazy? Do you know the consequences of saying this?" shouted the other end of the phone.


    "Do you love him? What consequences? What consequences!"


    The other end of the phone was speechless, and the phone was rudely hung up by Liu Yong.


    "Patter!"


    The mobile phone in Liu Yong''s hand slipped and the whole person fainted directly.


    "Big brother!"


    "Big brother!"


    Brother Xiao Bao was driving and shaking Liu Yong''s body.


    Liu Yong did not respond.


    "Go to the hospital, brother Xiao Bao!" I shouted as I watched Liu Yong faint.


    Twenty five minutes later, we sent Liu Yong to the emergency room of the hospital.


    Outside the emergency room of the hospital, Xiaobao walked back and forth in the corridor, his head down and wrapped in cigarettes.


    "Jingling!"


    When Xiaobao''s cell phone rings.


    "It''s done. Where have you been?" Li Tao''s voice sounded on the phone.


    "Big brother, something''s wrong!" said little Bao, gritting his teeth.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Tao asked hurriedly.


    "Fainted..."


    "Which hospital are you in?"


    "Municipal Medical University!"


    "I''ll be right there!"


    After that, Li Tao hung up the phone directly.


    The emergency room door was pushed open. A doctor took off his mask and asked, "who is the family?"


    "I''m, I''m! How''s my big brother?" brother Xiaobao asked hurriedly.


    "There''s no danger at the moment, but I''m in a coma after being stimulated. Go to the front desk and pay the money first!" the doctor wiped his hands and said softly.


    "When will my eldest brother wake up?" Xiaobao asked again.


    "Depending on the patient''s condition, you don''t have to be around here. The patient needs to rest and stay with the bed..." the doctor looked at us and frowned.


    "Good!" Xiaobao nodded again and again.


    "Keep quiet!" the doctor said softly, then turned and walked into the office.


    "Brother Xiao Bao, or we''ll go back first... When Master Liu wakes up, we''ll see him again!" I stood up and looked at brother Xiao Bao and said.


    "OK, you have nothing to do here. Just go back..."


    After that, we walked to the door of the hospital.


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    Before we got out of the hospital, my cell phone rang. As soon as I saw Wu Mei calling, I suddenly remembered to forget this aunt!


    "Where are you? I''m starving to death!" I heard Wu Mei''s scream as soon as I answered the phone.


    "We''ll go back now..." I quickly took the mobile phone away from my ear and said softly.


    "Hurry up!"


    With that, Wu Mei hung up the phone.


    "Where are you going?" Liu Rui asked, standing in the street.


    "Go to the hotel to pick up Wu Mei first. That woman should be hungry..." I said without thinking.


    "Who is Wu Mei?"


    Meng Liang and Yang Song don''t know Wu Mei yet.


    "After you were caught by the police, a woman we met on the road drove the three of us back to H city..." I explained.


    "Then why hasn''t she gone back?" Meng Liang asked suspiciously.


    "Who knows why this woman doesn''t have the consciousness to be a hostage. She can''t get rid of her. She eats and drinks here every day!" I said speechless.


    "She stayed here for me..." Liu Rui said faintly at this time.


    "How do you look?" Yang song came up with an obscene look on his face.


    "It''s very nice, but you don''t have much chance. Liu Rui made a reservation..." I said with a smile.


    "Shit, he made a reservation. I compete fairly with him. He has no competitiveness at all. I''ll tell you..."


    Yang Song''s confident face revealed his disdain for Liu Rui between the lines. He didn''t regard my brother Rui as an enemy at all!


    Half an hour later, we returned to the hotel.


    "Ye Han, I fought with you!" as soon as I opened the door of the hotel, I saw Wu Mei with a clothes rack in her left hand and a washbasin in her right hand. She rushed at me like crazy.


    "Have something to say, try not to do it!" I was riding on Wu Mei and said shivering.


    "Tell me, where the hell did you die today..." Wu Mei shouted fiercely with her clothes rack against my neck.


    "I''ll go out and do something... Elder sister, can you let me get up and let''s talk well?"


    I spoke as gently as possible, because I was really afraid of Wu Mei. When she was excited, she cut a big hole in my face. In that case, my young and handsome face would be ruined.


    "No, if you don''t make it clear to me, don''t remember!" Wu Mei said with big eyes.


    "What are you talking about?" I asked helplessly.


    "Why do you leave me on this day? Do you know I have no money and can''t eat! My mother is hungry and thin!" Wu Mei shouted with a wronged face.


    "What''s wrong with me! Elder sister! I have something serious! Can I take you to dinner now?" I almost begged.


    "Eat hot pot?" Wu Mei''s big eyes turned and said.


    "OK, sister, as long as you let me go, we can eat whatever you want..." I nodded again and again.


    "Hum!"


    Wu Mei turned and came down from me, and then walked out of the door happily.


    "This woman is stronger than Su Su... Not suitable for me!" Yang Song commented, looking at Wu Mei''s back. Obviously, she was stunned by Wu Mei''s behavior just now and immediately gave up the idea of fair competition with Liu Rui.

 Chapter 1475

    "I''m so proud... Very good!" Liu Rui drooled and looked crazy.


    "No, I found that you all have a tendency to be abused? Why are you proud of such girls?" Yang Song looked at Liu Rui very puzzled.


    "You know what, it''s called love! I knew at the first sight of her that my love was coming! Cupid''s little arrow finally shot at me!" said Liu Ruijian.


    "I seriously doubt whether you ate the second kick as ham sausage when you were a child?" Yang Song looked at Liu Rui contemptuously, threw down a sentence, and then followed us out of the hotel.


    "You only had two kicks when you were a child..."


    Liu Rui also ran out.


    "Yuanyuan, you call old Che and Duan Hui and call them out to get together..."


    After going out, I suddenly remembered that I had been back to H city for several days and had not contacted the old car and them.


    "Who are Lao Che and Duan Hui?"


    Wu Mei asked curiously with big eyes.


    "It''s not you. Why are you curious? Don''t ask blindly if you shouldn''t ask..." I looked at Wu Mei and said irritably.


    "Ye Han, your skin is itchy again, isn''t it?" Wu Mei said fiercely, grinding her silver teeth.


    "It''s just two pimps..." I really don''t dare to provoke Wu Mei now. Who knows if he will beat me in the street.


    "What is pimping?" Wu Mei then asked.


    "It''s for the young lady... In ancient times, it was called the procuress!" Liu Rui explained briefly.


    "Eh... It''s really like gathering people!"


    Wu Mei tilted her lips and looked at us contemptuously.


    Twenty minutes later.


    We found a 24-hour hot pot restaurant. Because it was late at night, there were few people in the hot pot restaurant. We ordered vegetables and beef and mutton casually, and the dishes would be ready in a moment.


    "Elder sister, can you wait for everyone to come before eating?" I looked at Wu Mei who had already eaten and said speechless.


    "I''m hungry. I can''t wait! Don''t let me eat?" Wu Meili shouted boldly.


    "Eat, eat..." I really have nothing to do with Wu Mei.


    Now I feel that Wu Mei and Liu Rui are a perfect match. They are both the best!


    About ten minutes later, Lao Che and Duan Hui drove to the hot pot restaurant.


    "Coming?" when I saw the old car and Duan Hui coming in, I quickly stood up and said hello.


    "Ha ha, I''ve had a good life! I''ve eaten hot pot!" the old car sat beside me casually and said with a smile.


    "Make do with it. Go out and earn $35 million. Now I have a little money in my hand..." Liu Rui blew Niu force without trace.


    "I haven''t seen you for a few days, but you can still install B..." Duan Hui put his arm around Liu Rui''s shoulder and said with a smile.


    "It''s his professional fault and can''t be changed..." Yuan Yuan said with mutton and bared his teeth.


    "Roll the calf..." Liu Rui scolded impatiently.


    "Who is this beauty?" the old car asked Wu Mei, who was trying to skin the shrimp.


    "Come on, let me introduce you..." I pulled Wu Mei up and pointed to the old car and Duan Hui: "this is the old car, this is Duan Hui!"


    "You two are the procuress?" Wu Mei instigated chopsticks and asked with big eyes.


    "Er... It''s a colleague..." after listening to Wu Mei''s words, the old car returned awkwardly.


    "If you talk nonsense again, I''ll send you back to city b right away. Do you believe it?" I whispered in Wu Mei''s ear.


    "Hello, my name is Wu Mei!" after hearing my words, Wu Mei did not continue to tangle with the old car and Duan Hui about the story of the procuress, and generously extended her hand to introduce her.


    "Che Suchen!"


    "Duan Hui!"


    Old car and they didn''t care about Wu Mei''s question just now. They shook hands with Wu Mei very gentlemanly.


    "Sit down and eat quickly! The pot is boiling... Not enough for us!" I said awkwardly, looking at the dishes that have been eaten by these people.


    "How do you know?" the old car sat down and looked at Wu Mei and asked me in a low voice.


    "Go to city B and she sent it back to us..." I answered briefly. After all, it''s better not to tell the old car about some things.


    "Ha ha, OK, I''ll go to city B and turn back to my sister..." the old car was lewd.


    "Why do you like it?" I asked with a smile.


    "A little silly..." the old car thought and commented.


    "Silly or not, you don''t have a chance. Rego has booked..."


    "Hahaha, drink!" the old car was so happy that he reached out and touched the glass with me.


    After an hour of hot pot, everyone drank a lot. At this time, the old car wiped his mouth and looked for a chance to say to me, "how''s the work done this time?"


    "Hehe, what do you say? I didn''t do less work, I didn''t suffer less crimes, things were not rare, people didn''t admit less, I didn''t earn his mother''s money...!" I smiled, waved my hand and said.


    "Ha ha, if you''re OK!" the old car knew I didn''t want to talk about this topic, so he didn''t continue to ask.


    "How are you doing here recently?" I asked, looking at the old car.


    "Still like B, just like before you left..." the old car joked with a smile.


    "Wow!" I directly picked up my glass, lowered my head and whispered to the old car, "man, let''s tie it up and do something again in a few days!"


    "All right!" the old car nodded heavily, and then we drank the wine.


    Another half an hour later, Duan Hui, Yang Song and Liu Rui disagreed when they compared who could drink better, and then started to work. Three people first use a cup, then use a bowl, and finally use a small pot of vegetables, one person continuously complete a pound of liquor, two or three bottles of beer after, completely dry pieces.


    Finally, Duan Hui directly lay on the ground and couldn''t get up. He muttered, "I really want to live another 500 years..." in addition, Liu Rui and Yang Song sat in their chairs, looked at the pepper in the pot, and studied what their rising constellation is this year!


    Just as everyone was dancing in the hot pot shop, a bully stopped at the door and four or five people walked into the hot pot shop.


    The first young man was wearing a jacket with rivets, Capris and rivet shoes. He looked like a hedgehog from a distance.


    He walked in and looked at the man. He was even worse than Liu Rui. His eyes were very small, his lips were thick, and his ears were like his second aunt Zhu Bajie.


    And this person''s every move, ah, has a Latin style, as if he can give you the whole Hawaiian Hula at any time.


    Several people sat next to us and began to order. They were relatively close, so I basically heard their dialogue clearly.


    It''s just some who''s got their legs discounted these days


    After eating for more than half an hour, rivet man began to boast about his strength, and the content of his boasting was quite wonderful.


    "Fourth brother, I heard that you are going to Beijing for a while?" a boy looked at the rivet man and asked.


    "Well, there''s this!" rivet man drank wine and nodded.


    "What are you doing in Beijing? How nice we are!" the boy continued.


    "Let me tell you, my father told me yesterday that my ancestors left me an old house on the second ring road of Beijing!" rivet man said in a very loud voice with drooping eyelids and hot pot dipping on his mouth.


    "Pooh!"


    Yang Song heard this, a mouthful of beer came out of his mouth, and then whispered, "I really want to ask his ancestors what kind of power they used. They left him such a super luxury quadrangle in Beijing or the second ring road?"


    "Yes, it''s OK to brag, but we have to stop blowing, don''t we? We can''t stop at more than 500 square quadrangles in the second ring road. Maybe his great grandfather will leave a forbidden city for you in the first ring road next time..." Liu Rui whispered with his mouth tilted.


    "Ha ha!" Wu Mei laughed regardless of her image after listening to Yang Song and Liu Rui.


    "Don''t JB talk nonsense. It''s not good for people to hear..." I scolded in a low voice.


    "Why, he can boast and force, but I can''t boast and force?" Liu Ruihu came up again and asked with his neck askew.


    "Roll the calf, if we''ve eaten almost, let''s withdraw..." I suggested looking at some drunken people.


    "OK, I''m full!" the old car nodded.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll go to the bathroom to make up..." Wu Mei shouted at this time.


    "A day''s work......" I glanced at Wu Mei and said.


    "Why, do you have a problem?" Wu Mei waved her small fist and demonstrated to me.


    "Hurry..."


    With that, Wu Mei picked up the small bag, twisted her ass and walked towards the toilet.


    However, at this time, I saw rivet man stagger to his feet and say to the one next to him: "go to the bathroom with me and pee..."


    "Do you want me to go with you?" I stood up and shouted at Wu Mei.


    "Fuck off, I''ll go to the bathroom. What are you doing with me..."


    Wu Mei shouted without looking back.


    Five minutes later, outside the men''s room.


    "... this man, once he has money, he is always eager for the burst of love......" rivet man lit a cigarette and said while washing his hands: "I don''t know when I can find my simple love..."


    "Elder brother, what do you want with these conditions..." the boy next to him smiled and agreed.


    "... hey, you''re still young and have less experience..." rivet man blew Niu B in his old age.


    "Hehe, I''m sure I can''t compare with you..."


    In the women''s toilet, Wu Mei casually made up her makeup, washed her hands, and then stepped out.


    "... Shua!"


    Rivet man and his companion instinctively looked back. When they saw Wu Mei, they immediately tightened their crotch.


    "Brother, this woman is the one who eats next to us. She looks good..." the companion said with green eyes.


    "It''s a fucking spark. He''s coming..." rivet man directly put out his cigarette end and walked to Wu Mei.


    "Cough..." rivet man held his crotch, tilted his neck, opened his mouth and said to Wu Mei, "beauty, alone?"


    Wu Mei looked at rivet man, then said in silence, "are you blind?"


    "Well, girl''s temper..." Wu Mei said a word directly to rivet man.


    "What''s the matter? I''ll go..." Wu Mei asked casually.


    "Beauty, leave a contact information?" rivet man bared his teeth and smiled.


    "I don''t think you call..." Wu Mei refused directly, then turned around and prepared to go.


    Rivet man saw the rejection and thought Wu Mei was playing hard to get with him. He strode directly to Wu Mei.


    "Pa! PA!"


    Wu Mei, who is that?


    Absolutely, the status of women is equivalent to that of dogs, Tibetan Mastiffs and fighters in hens!


    Turn around and throw three big mouths directly on the rivet man''s face.


    "You... You fucking dare to hit me!" rivet man touched his red right face and looked at Wu Mei in surprise.


    "How dare you touch it? It''s light to hit you..." Wu Mei''s eyes turned red and looked at rivet man.


    "Xiao Tie, catch this woman for me... I have to see her today. Why can''t I touch her!"


    Rivet man was obviously stunned by Wu Mei''s three mouths. With a little wine strength, he shouted out of control.


    "Fourth brother, it''s not good..." the companion hesitated.


    "If you want to catch it, you can catch it. If something happens, it''s mine..."


    Then the two men rushed to Wu Mei. Wu Mei quickly stepped back, leaned against the corner, looked at the rivet man and asked, "what do you want?"


    "Why?" then the rivet man reached out to Wu Mei''s chest with an obscene face.


    Although Wu Mei was afraid in her heart, she was calm on the surface. She found the opportunity and kicked the rivet man''s crotch.


    "Ah!"


    Rivet man covered his crotch and fell to the ground. Then he saw rivet man fall and ran to the hall


    "Fourth brother, are you all right?" the companion quickly picked up the rivet man.


    "Kick the egg..." rivet man replied with sweat on his forehead and pale face.


    ����


    Wu Mei ran to us quickly.


    "What''s the matter?" I looked at Wu Mei''s flustered expression and hurriedly asked.


    "Just... There were two just now," Wu Mei answered breathlessly with tears in her eyes.


    "I''m tired of living. All my women dare to touch!" Liu Rui immediately lost his temper and shouted.


    "Where are people?" I asked, looking at Wu Mei.


    "In the toilet, let me kick down..." Wu Mei pointed to the direction of the toilet and said.


    "Cow force, man!" Yang Song gave a thumbs up when he heard Wu Mei kick and lie down.


    "Draft it, go and see what it is. Even my sister Wu dares..." Liu Rui is running to the toilet with a stool.


    To tell you the truth, it''s exciting to think about me and my cooperation with the toilet


    "Forget it, don''t pay attention to them..." Wu Mei stopped Liu Rui and whispered.


    "No, I have to see what the hell!" Liu Ruihu came up and couldn''t stop anyone.


    "Catch that woman!" at this time, rivet man also ran out of the toilet and shouted at Wu Mei.


    "Shua!"


    The crowd listened.


    "Isn''t it?" Liu Rui looked at rivet man and asked Wu Mei.


    Wu Mei nodded.


    Without saying anything, Liu Rui went directly to rivet man, looked at rivet man, then opened his mouth and asked, "what''s your name?"


    "Why?" rivet man looked at Liu Rui in a confused circle.


    "I''ll ask you what''s your name?" Liu Rui repeated.


    At this time, the rivet men''s accomplices also ran to Liu Rui, and four or five people surrounded Liu Rui in an instant.


    "What''s my fucking name?" rivet man stretched out his hand and nodded Liu Rui''s chest, asking arrogantly.


    Liu Rui was stunned for a moment. He also felt that his question was useless. He held it for a long time and said, "I don''t fight nobody!"


    "Ha ha, which woman''s boyfriend are you?" rivet man laughed and asked.


    "Yes, why?" Liu Rui squinted back.


    "It''s easy to do. Which woman just hit me three mouths and kicked me?" rivet man reached out and pulled Liu Rui''s head and asked in a soft voice.


    "What do you say?" Liu Rui still suppressed his anger.


    "That''s it! Your partner is in trouble. You''re a man. You kneel down and beat yourself three mouths, and then let that woman accompany me for another night. That''s all......" rivet man thought and said.


    "Ha ha." Liu Rui bent his head and scratched his nose, and shook his right fist.


    "Why, can you?" rivet man then asked.


    "Come on! Look at my mouth!" Liu Rui suddenly roared, grabbed the wine bottle on the table and slapped it directly on the rivet man''s head.


    "Bang!"


    The wine bottle hit the rivet man''s head and suddenly reeled.


    "Do you dare to hit me!" rivet man thought Liu Rui didn''t dare to do it. He was photographed a bottle of wine without any psychological preparation.


    "Draft it! It''s you!" it''s not Liu Rui, but Meng Liang!


    "Wow!"


    Meng Liang swung the hot pot basin with both hands, and the pot full of hot pot poured out directly at the rivet man.


    The people at the door were unprepared and crowded to dodge. The first two people were crying out by the old soup in the hot pot!


    "Bang!"


    Liu Rui raised his stool and photographed rivet man directly.


    "Ow!" the rivet man screamed and was about to fight back.


    "What the fuck are you looking at! Help!" the rivet man''s companion shouted.


    When we saw that there was help, we all joined the battle.


    "Tell me what you touched!" Liu Rui tilted his mouth, grabbed the rivet man''s neck with his left hand, and fell down with a trip in an instant.


    "Stop fighting...!" Wu Mei shouted and came to fight.


    "You get away from me." Liu Rui shook his hand and pushed Wu Mei aside. Then he pulled his neck and shouted, "fuck NIMA, beat me to death! Don''t let go of one! Count one!"


    Hui, Yang Song and Yuan Yuan of the old depot sobered up and joined the fight with beer bottles. The most fucking brilliant thing is Yang Song. He carries a hot pot basin and doesn''t know what the danger is, where there are many people and where to do!


    Yang Song''s foundation of radio Gymnastics in primary and secondary schools for more than ten years was not given in vain. He gave full play to his unparalleled unique skill: "blind b-playing!"


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    Liu Rui seems to have changed after drinking wine. Holding a bench leg in his hand, he runs one after another to the rivet man''s head.


    "Ow, Ow!"


    Moreover, the cry of this rivet man is also very special, just like the cry of pigs when killing pigs. The howling one after another suddenly makes me seem to have returned to the pigsty of Zhang Laosan''s family in my childhood, and an inexplicable homesickness suddenly arises in my heart.


    Three or four young men swung the bench and ran to Liu Rui''s head.


    "Bang! Bang!"


    Liu Rui was hit by the bench, staggered for two steps, and then swung blindly with the bench legs.


    Three minutes later, the other party went outside the door, and the rivet man, who Liu Rui didn''t know how many times he hit his head, got up, covered his scalded face and ran away.


    "Stop chasing!" Wu Mei shouted at us standing at the door.


    "Chanima, you''re a soldier, just stand there!" Liu ruigen ignored Wu Mei''s stubble and chased him desperately with a bench leg in his hand.


    The other party wanted to get in the car and run, but as soon as Liu Rui caught up with him, he hit people, so the pair didn''t dare to stop and had to run to the street on foot.


    "Draft, can you stop chasing!" rivet man shouted at Liu Rui as he ran.


    "Draft, I have to kill you today..." Liu Rui came up with wine, his eyes red and ran after him like crazy.


    We chased half the street. Rivet man couldn''t run any more and lay on the ground.


    "Draft it? Why don''t you run?" Liu Rui asked loudly, pulling rivet man''s hair.


    "Brother, can we stop fighting? Just say what you want to do?" rivet man prayed.


    "OK, no more!" Liu Rui asked


    "Don''t fight, don''t fight..." rivet man is thin and weak. In addition, he was pressed on the ground by us, so he moved his neck a little. There was a burning pain under the pulled hair.


    "Yuanyuan, find me a piece of dirt..." Liu Rui shouted at Yuanyuan.


    After a while, Yuan Yuan handed Liu Rui a fistful of dirt.


    "Man, man, what are you doing?" rivet man looked at the bumpy soil in Liu Rui''s hand and asked shivering.


    "Yes, open your mouth!"


    Liu ruigen didn''t pay attention to the rivet man. He broke the rivet man''s mouth, and then directly stuffed the dirt into the rivet man''s mouth.


    "Woo woo!"


    Looking at Liu Rui in panic, I know what he wants to say. He may be expressing: "it''s not the baby''s heart. It''s also very blocked!"


    Wu Mei was watching us bully rivet man. At first, she didn''t care. Later, she couldn''t see it anymore. She was a little anxious. She stretched out her hand to pull Liu Rui and shouted, "all right! Almost all right!"


    "Give me a long memory later, you know?..." Liu Rui stood up from the rivet man and patted the soil on his hands.


    Rivet man nodded quickly.


    "Let''s go!" Liu Rui was almost angry and turned to follow Wu Mei out of the street.


    "What''s wrong with Liu Rui today? He doesn''t have such a temper at ordinary times?" the old car looked at Liu Rui''s back and asked me.


    "The power of love!" I thought for a moment and replied simply.


    "What is love?" Yang Song also explained his unique views on love.


    "I''d better not offend him in the future. This B is a little tiger..." Duan Hui shook his head and said.


    After returning to the hot pot shop, Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan and Duan Hui got on the old car, while Liu Rui became a flower escort, first sent Wu Mei back to the hotel, and then went back to the little bee to find us.


    "I think this B can''t come back tonight..." Yang Song said in a low mood, looking at the back of Liu Rui and Wu Mei through the window.


    "If he comes back, he will not be a man..." said Yuan Yuan.


    "I guess it''s just Wu Mei''s temper. Liu Rui dares to go to bed and pedal him down with one foot..." Meng Liang also followed the gossip.


    "I agree with that. Liu Rui has a small lattice, and Wu Mei can beat them..." I smiled and said.


    "Hey, good girl, let Liu Rui be a disaster!" Yang Song turned his head and looked at the stars outside the window, with a lonely flash in his eyes.


    "Why, why don''t you try?" I asked with a smile.


    "Pull it down, my lattice is not as good as Liu Rui..." Yang Song immediately refused.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    A car of people laughed.

 Chapter 1476

    Although we say so, everyone still hopes that these two people can be together. First of all, Liu Rui looks like that. It''s really hard to find an object. If Wu Mei can take a fancy to him, it''s really his blessing.


    And although Wu Mei is a little tiger at ordinary times, on the whole, she is still a good person and has a cheerful personality. Moreover, she should also have a lot of money at home. You can see from the car she drives. Although she is tough, she can control Liu Rui, and both of them are the best. Liu Rui also has real feelings for Wu Mei, otherwise he can''t be so crazy today.


    Thinking about it, I think of Su Su again. I''ve been busy these days and ignored her. I decided to go back to contact Su Su.


    After Wu Mei and Liu Rui left the hot pot shop, they walked slowly on the pedestrian road with a little moonlight. The atmosphere was very harmonious and harmonious. In this environment, I thought it was most appropriate to kiss and do something bad. But my brother Rui obviously didn''t know how to cherish it. He bowed his head and followed Wu Mei without saying a word, We have nothing to do with our poor abilities at ordinary times.


    "Today you seem to be different from every day..." Wu Mei blinked her big eyes, looked back at Liu Rui behind her and said.


    "That''s different?" Liu Rui replied heartlessly.


    "It seems very angry..." Wu Mei thought and said.


    "Ah, I tell you, I can''t see others bullying women. It''s our duty to respect women..." Liu Rui didn''t know whether it was really stupid or fake stupid. Anyway, he replied.


    "Well, I see. You are a good citizen..." Wu Mei was embarrassed. She didn''t want to talk to Liu Rui for a moment. She walked forward with her long legs.


    "Elder sister, why are you walking so fast... I can''t keep up with you..." Liu Rui shouted while chasing after him.


    "If I can''t keep up with you, I''ll go back..." Wu Mei replied angrily.


    "Why does this woman look the same for a while..." Liu Ruiming obviously doesn''t adapt to Wu Mei''s rhythm. She was fine just now. Now she looks like a different person.


    According to Liu Rui''s IQ, he won''t understand what Wu Mei is all about in his life


    They walked for a while and passed a cafe.


    "Why don''t we go in and have a cup of coffee?" Wu Mei suggested looking at the cafe.


    "No, just finished drinking wine, my stomach is swollen!" Liu Rui shook his head.


    "Coffee is just to sober up. Have a drink. I''ll invite you...!" Wu Mei thought about it and explained pale.


    "I don''t drink anywhere. It''s too bitter to drink..." my brother Rui still shook his head.


    "Soil! Turtle!"


    Wu Mei was silent for a long time, holding out two words. She secretly vowed that she would never pay attention to the one behind her.


    They haven''t spoken all the way.


    "Here, you go up..." Liu Rui said, looking at the big words of the hotel.


    "Don''t you go up for a while?" Wu Mei thought for a while and said with a red face.


    "No, it''s almost late at night. I have to go back quickly. I don''t know if these people have left a door for me..."


    "Well, ok..." Wu Mei walked into the hotel awkwardly.


    "Wait a minute!" Liu Rui suddenly shouted.


    "What''s the matter?" Wu Mei looked back and asked.


    "Remember to turn on the light when you go up. I see you turn on the light. I''ll go again..."


    Wu Mei didn''t listen to Liu Rui. She turned her head and scolded in a low voice: "silly!"


    The streets were crowded with traffic.


    Liu Rui stood at the corner of the street, lowered his head and lit a cigarette, then looked up at the direction of Wu Mei''s room.


    "Do you like me...!"


    Suddenly, a crisp cry came from behind.


    "Shua!"


    Liu Rui suddenly turned back and saw Wu Mei standing at the door of the hotel.


    "Like it!" Liu Rui nodded.


    "Then why don''t you tell me?" Wu Mei asked with her snow-white neck askew.


    "I''m afraid you refuse me..." Liu Rui thought for a moment and replied sincerely.


    "You tell me, I won''t refuse you!" Wu Mei shouted at Liu Rui.


    Liu ruileng was in place, probably because of excitement or tension. After a moment of silence, he raised his head and shouted to Wu Mei with a trembling voice: "Wu Mei, I like you. You can be my daughter-in-law!"


    "Ha ha, good!"


    With that, Wu Mei ran back to the hotel with a red face, leaving Liu Rui standing on the street alone with a silly smile


    After a while, Liu Rui finally walked out of the joy of love, and the whole person returned to normal.


    "Happiness comes too suddenly... I''m so happy, I''m so happy, I''m so happy..." Liu Rui was in a good mood when he saw the light in Wu Mei''s room, humming a tune and walking back.


    On the other end, the Municipal Medical University Hospital.


    Upon receiving the news that Liu Yong was hospitalized, the so-called big bastards in H city went to the hospital one after another to prepare for a visit. This night, the daily output value of the parking lot next to the hospital was lower than that of the original one week. Even the fruit sellers next to the hospital followed suit. Just take money to see people''s customs. You have to carry something in your hands.


    But these people didn''t even see Liu Yong''s face, so they were directly invited back by brother Xiaobao in the name of resting.


    "Brother Yong, your body matters, because it''s not so angry..." Li Tao said softly while peeling the orange peel.


    Liu Yong took two pills and put them in his mouth with trembling palms. Without drinking water, he held them in his tongue. The strong bitterness was stimulating the taste nerve. He loosened his collar and sighed: "it''s too easy to get, so I don''t cherish them. Li Tao, do you think I''m too kind to them..."


    "It''s because they don''t live up to their expectations. It has nothing to do with you..." Li Tao reached out and handed the orange.


    "Hey... These children..." Liu Yong took the orange and sighed infinitely. With an iron will, his eyes were muddy and left two tears that he didn''t notice.


    No one knows how angry he is at the moment. When he knew that there was a ghost under his hand, he was never so angry... He was angry that he gave the old ghost and Zhang Zhe so many opportunities, but they didn''t know how to cherish it at all, and they didn''t want to turn back even if they realized their mistakes earlier and let go earlier, Liu Yong would give them a chance


    Whether it''s Zhang Zhe, the old ghost or brother Xiaobao, they are all lucky... Liu Yong gave them a platform to teach them how to behave and help them solve their problems again and again. It took so much trouble


    What did he get?


    Yes, betrayal


    Sometimes Liu Yong thinks again whether his requirements are too strict? Too authoritarian?


    He also wanted to blame himself again and again to alleviate his hatred for the old ghost and Zhang Zhe


    "You call Xiao Bao in and I''ll tell you something..." Liu Yong was silent for a moment, looked at Li Tao and said.


    "OK!" Li Tao turned and walked out of the ward and found Xiaobao smoking in the corridor.


    "Xiao Bao, brother Liu said he wanted us to go in..." Li Tao shouted at brother Xiao Bao.


    "Coming!" brother Xiao Bao put out his cigarette end and ran over quickly.


    "Brother Tao, what''s boss looking for me?" brother Bao looked at Li Tao and asked seriously.


    "I guess I''m going to fire you..." Li Tao said jokingly.


    "Ah? I can''t!" little brother Bao opened his mouth wide.


    "Ha ha, I''m teasing you. You''ll know when you go in..."


    Li Tao is happy and walks into the ward with brother Xiaobao.


    "Sit down..." Liu Yong said softly when he saw brother Xiao Bao and Li Tao coming in.


    "Mr. Liu, what''s the matter? It''s so mysterious?" brother Xiao Bao asked nervously.


    "Nothing, you don''t have to be nervous! Xiao Bao, how old are you today?" Liu Yong smiled at brother Xiao Bao and asked.


    "23!" replied little brother Bao with his head down.


    "Very good, very good!" Liu Yong nodded and then said, "I just called my lawyer to transfer the real estate and business under my hand, and then take the money to travel around the world with Li Tao..."


    "Master Liu, well, why don''t you quit!" brother Xiao Bao said excitedly.


    "When I''m old, I''m tired and can''t do it anymore..."


    "But, Master Liu, you just..."


    "Come on, Xiaobao, you don''t have to persuade me. I''ve thought about it..." Liu Yong waved his hand and directly interrupted brother Xiaobao.


    "Where are you two going?" little brother Bao then asked.


    "Awesome..." Liu Yong stretched out a box of cigarettes and handed it to a little treasure brother. He handed it to Li Tao and asked him casually: "how do you think about it later?"


    Brother Xiao Bao was stunned when he heard this. He stretched out his hand to pick up the cigarette and stopped in mid air. Then he looked at Liu Yong with red eyes and asked, "are you going to fire me?"


    "Hehe, no! After all, Li Tao and I are old. It''s OK to go out for a walk. But you''re only 23, Xiaobao. You have to make plans for you in the future, you know?"


    "I''m not going to..." brother Xiao Bao said stubbornly.


    "There are two ways now. One is that I give you a sum of money and do what you like! The other is to stay in H city. I''ll leave part of my business and contacts to you and continue to do Bailemen. Choose by yourself!" Liu Yong said after lighting his cigarette.


    "I don''t choose. I''ll go wherever you go!" brother Xiao Bao said directly without thinking.


    "What the fuck are you doing with us? Providing for the elderly in advance! Can you be a little promising!" Li Tao himself was angry. When Xiao Bao said this, he directly scolded.


    "... I''m worthless. You both have a driver when you go out!" brother Xiao Bao said in silence for a while.


    "Ha ha, Xiao Bao, you can think well. It''s no fun to follow our two old men..." Liu yongman was pleased.


    "Think about it!" brother Xiao Bao said stubbornly.


    "Hahaha... I''m not a fool, at least I''ll leave someone!" Liu Yongyi laughed happily.


    "Roll the calf! The finished thing..." Li Tao kicked brother Xiao Bao with a cigarette in his mouth.


    "OK, Xiao Bao, go out first. We''ll go in a few days..."


    "Yes!" little brother Bao nodded and walked out of the ward.


    "I said he couldn''t go. If you don''t believe it, you have to be stubborn with me. What''s the matter? Take it now!" after brother Xiaobao left, Liu Yong was in a very good mood. He looked at Li Tao and said.


    "Who knows that the child is so tiger and doesn''t know how to kill me at such a good opportunity..."


    "By the way, I''m going to leave something for those children. What do you say?" Liu Yong continued.


    "Those kids?" Li Tao was not very impressed with us.


    "Just help me find the books..."


    "What do you want to keep? Just give me some money..." Li Tao said.


    "I think those children are very interesting. I want to leave them something and see what they can do in H city..." Liu Yong thought and said.


    "You can pull it down. Don''t pit those children. Although they are good seedlings, you''d better not lead them on this road..." Li Tao still disagreed.


    "I can see that they have to walk this way sooner or later. I might as well leave something for them as I give them money!" Liu Yong continued.


    "Forget it, do whatever you like, I don''t care..." Li Tao waved his hand, stood up and was ready to go out.


    "After all these years, you still have this temper. I haven''t finished talking!" Liu Yong said hurriedly when he saw that Li Tao was leaving.


    "What else, hurry up! I''m still holding my urine!" Li Tao asked with staring eyes.


    "How much do you think I should leave for them?"


    "I''ll be happy to keep as much as I love JB..." after that, Li Tao opened the door and ran to the toilet.


    "Your kidney is ruined by JB..." Liu Yong looked at Li Tao''s back and said.


    ����


    Since that time I beat up rivet man in the hot pot shop, my brother Rui also successfully came together with Wu Mei. During the day, they took public funds to travel around. At night, they were tired of it. Liu Rui didn''t come back until the latter midnight.


    After Liu Rui got the object, Duan Hui was short of people to fight the landlord. He had no choice but to drag Yuanyuan to play with him every day. However, after playing with Yuanyuan, Duan Hui obviously regained his confidence. The most obvious performance was that he finally dared to call the landlord, and he still called three-thirds.


    "Leaf, give me the two thousand yuan tomorrow. I''m going to take my daughter-in-law to climb the mountain..." Liu Rui said while washing his face.


    "No money!" I refused without thinking.


    "Why? I have to let my daughter-in-law talk to you, don''t I?" Liu Rui''s position in our small group has changed since he finished dating Wu Mei. We are not afraid of him, but Wu Mei!


    "What the fuck do you do every day? You two eat money? You took five thousand yesterday and two thousand today?" I said speechless.


    "Oh, now everything is expensive. You don''t know. Two days ago, we drank a bowl of Banlangen on the side of the road, which cost me more than 200..." Liu Rui blinked and said painfully.


    "What the fuck are you, Banlangen? More than 200?"


    "I forgot what it was called. It''s dark anyway..." Liu Rui scratched his head and said.


    "That''s fucking coffee..." Yuan Yuan said silently.


    "Never mind what it is. If you don''t give me money, I''ll call my daughter-in-law!" Liu Rui picked up his cell phone and threatened me.


    "You''re a soft life in your fucking life..." although I despised Liu Rui in my heart, I still took out two thousand yuan by biting my teeth because of Wu Mei''s obscenity.


    "You don''t care what I eat, it''s true to take the money!" Liu Rui took the money and said cheaply.


    "I doubt you''re going with Wu Mei now!" Meng Liang looked at Liu Rui and said very seriously.


    "What did I run for?" Liu Rui asked suspiciously.


    "I''ve got this fucking money in my hand..." I suddenly realized Meng Liang''s meaning and said painfully.


    "Liu Rui, you spend so much money every day. To what extent have you made progress with Wu Mei?" Yuan Yuan asked.


    "... it''s still in the stage of holding hands..." Liu Rui thought for a moment and said modestly.


    "Do you want to draw up a draft? Give me back the money. I''ve spent ten thousand dollars. Just hold your fucking hand!" after listening to Liu Rui''s words, I threw myself at him and reached out to grab the money back.


    "Deng Deng Deng Deng!"


    Just then, my phone rang!


    "Hello, brother Xiaobao, what''s up?" I answered the phone and asked.


    "Boss asked you to come tomorrow..."


    "Good drop, good drop, I''ll go and see uncle Liu early tomorrow..." I quickly said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, don''t be too early. He needs to rest..." brother Xiao Bao smiled and replied.


    "I see!"


    With that, Xiao Bao hung up the phone. I lay in bed and looked at my mobile phone and giggled.


    "What did little brother Bao tell you? I''ll give you this beauty?" Meng Liang looked at me and asked.


    "Nothing, nothing..." I waved my hand and replied casually.


    "It''s nothing. You laugh at the dog JB..." Liu Rui, holding the money in his hand, looked at me carefully and said.


    "Why did you pay me back...!" I threw down my cell phone and rushed at Liu Rui again.


    ����


    At ten o''clock the next morning, in the hospital of H Medical University.


    I carried small fruit baskets and walked into Liu Yong''s ward with a smile on my face.


    "Uncle Liu, I''m resting!" I saw Liu Yongzheng lying on the hospital bed, closing his eyes, and asked with a smile.


    "Coming..." Liu Yong slowly opened his eyes, looked at me and said.


    "Oh, my God, you can think of paying migrant workers. If you don''t let me come again, I''m going to pull a small banner to show my prestige..." I put down the fruit basket and sat next to Liu Yong with a smile.


    "Who told you I was going to pay you?" Liu Yongbai glanced at me and asked.


    "Guess... Why don''t you call me here? I won''t see a doctor..."


    "I didn''t understand the work. How dare you come here to ask for salary!" Li Tao came in, kicked me and said.


    "Brother Tao, what you said is not authentic. We are busy before and after. We have no credit but also hard work... When we come, I think about it. I don''t want the car. Just write me a check for 500000, and I''ll write you the receipt at home..." I think Li Tao and his shameless said.


    "The child is shameless. There is no one..." Li Tao and his speechless evaluation.


    "Ha ha... Is the child interesting!" Liu Yong said with a laugh.


    "A little interesting..."


    Li Tao touched my head and nodded.


    "If I''m ashamed these days, I can''t even eat... It''s not like your big business!" I said with a little reluctance.


    "... boy, I''m short of money now. These days I''m going to clean up and sell my business and real estate, and then we''ll take Xiaobao out for a walk..." Liu Yongdun said.


    "Why? Mr. Liu, are you going to leave?" I asked in surprise.


    "En en, get ready to go out and relax..." Liu Yong nodded.


    "Oh, well, if you don''t have cash in your hand now, I''ll wait. I''ll come to see you when your house is sold... I''ll take back the fruit basket first, and I can use it next time!" as soon as I see that I can''t take the money today, I''m ready to go out with the fruit basket.


    "Wait a minute..." Liu Yong shouted.


    "Is there anything else?" I turned to look at Liu Yong and asked.


    "You are not sincere. If you don''t give you money, you won''t even leave me the fruit basket?" Liu Yong looked at me a little reluctantly.


    "Master Liu, who is not sincere? You are such a big boss. If you can''t take out 50 million at a time, I don''t believe it. If you can''t take out 500 thousand, I don''t believe it!" I put down the fruit basket and then said: "If you say you can''t take it out, it''s that you don''t want to give me the money at all. If you don''t want to give it, it''s meaningless for me to stay here. If I don''t take the money, I''m still building a fruit basket and my heart is bent..."


    "Hahaha, you child...!" Liu Yong laughed and pointed to me. He didn''t know what to say.


    "Come on, let''s get down to business. It''s really urgent to leave for a while..." Li Tao lit a cigarette and said.


    "Boy, I really don''t want to give you 500000 yuan, but I want to give you the Bailemen branch in the city center. Do you think it''s ok?" Liu Yong said directly without selling off.


    "What are you talking about?" I couldn''t believe my ears and shouted.


    "I said I gave you the Bailemen in the city center..." Liu Yong repeated.


    "You''re not kidding me! The Bailemen in the city center can sell 500 pieces of land alone... It''s much worse than 500000!" I still don''t think it''s realistic.


    "A bar is worth 500, and there is an underground casino..." Li Tao explained.


    "Yes, there must be fraud... I''d better ask for money!" I thought about it and still felt that there would be no pie in the sky.


    "Well, I''ve gone with Li Tao and Xiao Bao, and there will be no Liu family in H city... It''s still a little hard to bear to see my career disappear like this, so I''m going to leave a bar for you to take care of..." Liu Yong said in a sad tone.


    "Ah, if you say so, I will understand..." I nodded, understood Liu Yong''s meaning, and then said: "Master Liu, if you want us to help you manage the bar, it''s no problem, but I don''t know if I should say something..."


    "You tell me, I''ll listen to what..." Liu Yong waved his hand.


    "You said, although you gave us this bar, in the eyes of outsiders, it is still your master Liu''s industry. If we do better, there is no problem. If we can''t do it well? According to our current economic conditions, don''t say you give me a bar, just give me a small shop. It''s yellow for you for two and a half days. But it''s time to lose face. It''s your master Liu''s face!" I said with a look of embarrassment.


    "No, I found that your child can''t do without false money in three words?"


    "Mr. Liu, it''s not money fraud. We really don''t have money now! How can I operate this bar without money? There''s an old saying that it''s hard to make bricks without rice. Have you heard of it?"


    "Well, I''ll give you some start-up funds. Do you think it''s ok?" Liu Yong was really helpless when I said, gritting his teeth.


    "OK!" I nodded immediately.


    "Lawyer Zhao, bring me the contract!" Liu Yong shouted at the door.


    After a while, a gentle middle-aged man with Phnom Penh glasses came over with a briefcase, took out a contract and handed it to me.


    I looked at the contract carefully and found nothing wrong. I picked up my pen and was ready to sign.

 Chapter 1477

    Just then I found Li Tao winking at me.


    "Brother Tao, what''s wrong with your eyes?" I put down my pen and looked at Li Tao and asked.


    "Cough!"


    As soon as Li Tao was about to speak, Liu Yong began to cough.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, it''s in the sand..." Li Tao waved his hand 45 degrees and looked up at the ceiling.


    "Don''t keep blinking if you have nothing to do. I thought you were discharging at me here... My heart is bursting!"


    "Shua Shua!"


    Then I bowed my head and signed my name on the contract!


    "Now this bar is mine!" I looked at the contract with satisfaction and grinned.


    "It''s yours. You and Xiaobao will go to the store tomorrow. I''ve prepared all the formalities for you. If there''s no problem, you can open it directly in a few days..." Liu Yong smiled and nodded.


    "This happiness is so fucking sudden that I become the boss when I''m not careful... By the way, you should pay more attention to Mr. Liu''s money! I can''t even eat the food I let Liu Ruika eat recently. I drink cold water every day..." I continued.


    "Don''t worry, I promise you..."


    "Well, if there''s nothing wrong with Mr. Liu, I''ll go first. I have to go back and hold a marketing seminar..." I don''t want to stay here for a minute when I see the bar.


    "Well, it''s all right. Go back..." Liu Yong waved his hand.


    "This apple is easy to rot if you eat it quickly..." I stood up and looked at the fruit basket and said with a smile.


    "Why? You don''t take the fruit basket back?" Li Tao said with a curl of his mouth.


    "Ha ha, brother Tao is so humorous. I bought it for the patient. There''s no reason to take it back..." I smiled awkwardly, then went to Li Tao and said, "xiaotaozi, you''d better pay attention to talking to me in the future. I''m also the one who will be the boss soon. I''ll tell you!"


    "Hurry to roll the calf..." Li Tao smiled and kicked me hard.


    "Your temper will suffer a lot sooner or later, I tell you! It''s too impetuous!" then I hurried to the door of the ward. I''m not afraid of anyone in the room, just Li Tao, who dares to take a machine gun


    After leaving the hospital, I took a taxi back to the little bee KTV.


    "Still studying network marketing?" I walked into the old car''s room and found him staring at the webcast in front of the computer.


    "I analyze what kind of anchor the audience is proud of now, and study the market trend..." the old driver replied without lifting his head.


    "Ha ha, your job is also a mental job!" I said with a smile.


    "It''s not so good. The audience is full of strange things. You don''t know what they like to see. Today they are proud and good-looking, tomorrow they will be proud and ugly. Today they see big breasts, tomorrow they have to find long legs... You can''t do without studying this thing!" the old car shook his head and sighed.


    "... do you understand if I give you a bar now?" I was silent for a while and then asked directly.


    "... what kind of bar do you have to see? The conditions are too poor. I certainly don''t understand..."


    "What about the condition of Bailemen?" I asked as soon as I heard the play.


    "There must be no problem with the Bailemen. The other people''s configuration is the top configuration. Now people with a little spare money are willing to find a higher bar..." the old car thought for a moment and said.


    "That''s all right!" I nodded.


    "Why? You want to open a bar? If you press the scale of Bailemen, you can get a lot of money without store decoration..." the old car finally understood what I meant, looked up and said.


    "I said Liu Yong gave me the Bailemen in the city center. Do you believe it?" I blinked at the old car and said.


    "I''m not fucking stupid. Do you think I believe it?" the old car looked at me like a fool.


    "You look down on your brother Ye''s strength..."


    "Nonsense, Liu Yong''s head makes farts jump? Give you such a valuable bar..." Lao Che still doesn''t believe Liu Yong can give me the bar.


    "Maybe it really makes me fart. Liu Yong will leave H City in two days. No one takes care of the bar, so let me take care of it..." I looked at the old car and said very seriously.


    "Pull it down! There are so many people under Liu Yong. You can''t turn it to you! Unless he thinks you are his godfather, it''s enough for you to think of him as his godfather..."


    "Believe it or not, you are the life to open a concert hall in your life. I tell you, you will know when I take you to see the store tomorrow..." I really can''t explain to the old car, so I had to simply don''t explain, wave my hand and walk out of the old car''s house.


    "I''ve been stupid all day. I always make up a story for myself to move myself..." the old car shook his head and muttered after I left, and then studied his online marketing


    After returning to the house, Yang Song, Yuan Yuan and Duan Hui were fighting the landlord. Meng Liang sat aside and watched the excitement.


    I was about to sit on the bed when Yang Song threw down his poker and rushed directly to me.


    "Did Liu Yong pay you?" Yang Song asked, looking at me with a cheap smile on my face.


    "No!" I looked at Yang Song and shook my head with some fear.


    "Let me touch my pocket..." Yang Song reached out and touched my trouser pocket.


    "Really not!" I shouted as Yang Song touched me.


    "Grass, I really don''t have any! I didn''t give you money. What did I ask you to do... I''m still waiting for you to ask for money and find someone..." Yang Song found that there was really nothing in my trouser pocket. He loosened his hand holding my shoulder and was a little depressed.


    "You can pull it. I''m choking on Liu Rui. If you have more fucking you, you''ll kill me..."


    "Hey, it seems that my emotional plan can only be delayed by me..." Yang Song picked up the poker on the table and then played.


    "What did Liu Yong ask you to do?" Meng Liang smiled and looked at me and asked.


    "Liu Yong gave us the Bailemen in the center of the city. In two days, he left H city with Li Tao and brother Xiaobao..."


    "What are you talking about!"


    Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song and Duan Hui stared and shouted in unison.


    "I said Liu Yong gave us Bailemen. Look at your fuss..." I repeated in bed with great contempt.


    "Isn''t it, so big Bailemen will be given to you?" Duan Hui, the first to recover from the shock, asked with an unbelievable look on his face.


    "Your reaction is better than the old car. He didn''t believe it when I told the old car..."


    "If I really give it to you, can I work for you? I don''t want to work in little bee for a long time. There is no development prospect in this place..." Duan Hui immediately chose to give up his old car and go to our arms.


    "It''s easy to say..." I promised low-key.


    "Leaf, can''t he lie to you?" Yuan Yuan asked with some doubt.


    "Why did you lie to me? I signed all the contracts!"


    "It''s OK. Their old Liu family has a little conscience, which makes me very happy. My emotional plan can be advanced immediately. If this is a bar, it must be all beauties who let me pick..." Yang Song has begun to look forward to the future.


    "By the way, brother Xiaobao will take us to see the bar tomorrow. Let''s go together at that time..." I continued.


    "OK!" Meng Liang nodded with yuan yuan, but Yang Song didn''t have time to talk to me. He was still salivating at the corners of his mouth and immersed in his own world.


    "Brother Hui, you and the old car have to go too. After all, you know this better. Follow us!" I patted Duan Hui on the shoulder and said sincerely.


    Duan Hui looked up at me and was silent for a moment. Then he nodded heavily and said, "OK!"


    The next morning, little brother Bao drove to little bee to pick us up.


    Until the moment before getting on the bus, Lao Che still didn''t believe that Liu Yongzhen gave me the bar. He always thought I was fooling him.


    "Brother Xiaobao, do you think you''re wearing too casual today? Don''t worry. This is also my first time to see the venue. Is it not good to wear too simple..." Liu Rui sorted out the bow on his neck and smiled at brother Xiaobao.


    When Liu Rui came back yesterday, he heard that Liu Yong had given us the bar, and we would go to see the bar tomorrow. He was so excited that he didn''t sleep all night. He didn''t know where to find a gray tunic made of woolen cloth, and then he cut Wu Mei''s head flower as a tie.


    "You don''t wear... Not casually! Very good..." brother Bao looked at Liu Rui''s dress today, swallowed a spit and said speechless.


    "Not casually, I''m a person who pays attention to image..." Liu Rui nodded with satisfaction.


    "Aren''t you fucking hot dressed like this?" Yang Song asked curiously when he saw that Liu ruire''s face was sweating.


    "It''s not hot, it feels good..." Liu Rui replied with an indifferent face.


    "Grass, this man''s brain is sick..." Yang Song felt that he really couldn''t enter Liu Rui''s world and scolded wordlessly.


    "Liu Yong''s head really makes farts jump?" after getting on the bus, the old car finally accepted the reality and whispered to me.


    "I told you yesterday. Don''t you believe it..."


    "Grass, I can finally show my front feet. It turns out that I have always been bound by little bees. I tell you!" the old car looked excited.


    "Why? Not your online marketing?" I glanced at the old car, smiled and said.


    "It''s a fucking business. What else do I do for online marketing..."


    "By the way, when are you going to leave, brother Xiaobao?" Meng Liang asked casually, looking at the driving brother Xiaobao.


    "I''ll leave almost these days..."


    "Are you still here when we open?" I suddenly remembered that we have no contacts in H city. If Liu never shows up when we open, it may seem cold. After all, what the bar wants is popularity.


    "I shouldn''t be able to come to the opening ceremony, but Lord Liu should invite some people for you, which won''t make you too embarrassed..." brother Xiao Bao understood what I meant at once and said very carefully.


    "That''s good..." I nodded reassuringly after listening to brother Xiaobao.


    "You don''t have to come too many of these things. Just a few accompanying gifts. It''s meaningless to eat and play for nothing..." Liu Rui said.


    "You''re fucking talking. Believe it or not, I''ll kick you out of the car..." I pulled the bow off Liu Rui''s neck and said fiercely.


    "Return the fucking bow to me..."


    When I open the window, I have to lean out


    "If you dare to throw it away, I''ll let my daughter-in-law talk to you when I go back!" Liu Rui immediately bit his teeth and threatened me when he saw that I was going to throw it out.


    Hearing this, I quickly and obediently returned the bow and said silently, "that''s all you can do. I''ll tell you..."


    "I found that if I didn''t move out of my daughter-in-law, I couldn''t cure you..." Liu Rui carefully put on his bow and looked at me contemptuously.


    ����


    After 20 minutes, we came to the door of Baile gate.


    At this time, the Baile gate was still closed. Brother Bao took out the key, skillfully opened the gate of Baile gate, and then turned around and threw the key directly into my hand.


    "I''ll be with you in the future..." little brother Bao looked at Bailemen and said to me.


    I took the key and held it tightly in my hand without speaking.


    Baile gate has three floors, one floor below and two floors above the ground.


    "This scale is fucking exciting!" the old car sighed with glowing eyes, looking at the wall microphone of Bailemen, the leading stage of the elevator, the wild metal cage DJ platform suspended in mid air, etc.


    "It''s much better than fucking little bees..." Duan Hui also sighed.


    "Rolling calf, is it a horizontal line?" the old car scolded reluctantly.


    Brother Xiaobao looked back at us and said, "let me introduce you to what the Bailemen is mainly engaged in..."


    "OK!" I nodded.


    "Although Bailemen has the name of slow shake bar and KTV, to be honest, this kind of venue is an entertainment club. In fact, it is a hodgepodge, and there are all kinds of JB." Xiaobao continued.


    "Why don''t I see what else?" Liu Rui said with a smile.


    "The first floor here is the dance floor. There are private rooms and catwalks. You can sing karaoke in the private room or find Meimei as a stage. As long as you pay, you can take the girl out to open the room, but you can''t do it in the private room. You have to pay a certain introduction fee to open the room." brother Xiaobao pointed to the dance floor, then pointed to the second floor and said: "On the second floor, there is a security room and several offices. The security room has monitoring and three offices. The rest is the bath center, which is divided into formal massage and special services. There is a rest hall and a massage area. If you want to go whoring, you can also take it away."


    "What''s that underground floor for?" I asked.


    "The underground floor is a place for gambling. Mahjong and Pai Gow have everything. This industry can bring money quickly, which is undoubtedly the best way to hold money." Xiaobao explained.


    "Well, gambling can make money..." I nodded. Although I didn''t contact this industry, I know that the most violent industries are drugs and gambling. Why do these two things make money, because they can make people addicted!


    "But I suggest you don''t do this for the time being..." brother Xiao Bao shook his head and said.


    "Why?" I asked.


    "If you don''t have money, you can''t fix gambling. It doesn''t matter and you can''t fix it. According to your current situation, I suggest it''s better to wait until you have a stable foothold..."


    "Ah, I see. No one won''t do it without money?" Yang song suddenly realized.


    "No, it''s just that no one has money to make trouble..." brother Bao frowned.


    "Well, I understand that!" I nodded.


    "The original waiters of Bailemen and the massage technicians in the bath center have asked me to take a holiday. I can call back those people you want to use. However, the treatment we give is quite high, and there are good and bad birds. There can be about 30 people. You can consider recruiting some people yourself... And security guards. You must be careful about re selecting such people Choose, because there are too many things to contact and you can''t figure out the number of ways, you can''t use it. "Xiaobao lit a cigarette and leaned against the wall to help us analyze it very carefully.


    I looked at the luxury decorated Baile gate. Liu Yong had nothing and worked on the Baile gate to such a scale! But now we have picked up a ready-made one, and the starting point is too much higher than others. If we still can''t do well under such good conditions, is it a little waste


    We followed brother Xiaobao to get a general understanding of the structure of the bar and the nature of the work, and then returned to the little bee KTV.


    After I got back, I immediately held a marketing seminar. The meeting address was next to the table in the little bee KTV hall.


    I am responsible for speaking. The main discussion content of the meeting is a marketing seminar focusing on the future development route of the bar.


    "Cough, let me say a few words! Everyone has seen the scale of the bar today. In the future, the bar will be ours. Its good or bad will directly affect our future quality of life and even life and death, so we must take this meeting seriously! Now I want to mention a few questions. The first question about the name of the bar is that it must not be called Bailemen OK, I''m going to change what everyone has to say and speak freely... "I said seriously.


    Everyone was lost in thought when they heard what I said.


    "I think it''s better to call little bee!" the old car asked me.


    "You can pull it down. You know why our business is not good?" Duan Hui was the first to object.


    "Why not?" the old car asked seriously.


    "What I know is the singing hall. I don''t know what I think is the children''s paradise! When I came back from school, a primary school teacher with more than 20 children asked me where to buy a ticket? I don''t know how to answer others..." Duan Hui said with a white face.


    "Little bee, if this proposal doesn''t pass, do you have any other ideas?" I said directly.


    "How about calling a bar? My fast food restaurant is..." Yang Song asked with a blink.


    "Yang Song''s right to speak is cancelled in this meeting!" I said.


    "Fuck, why cancel my right to speak! I protest! You are depriving me of my right to free speech!" Yang songteng stood up and protested loudly.


    "The protest is invalid!"


    "Sit down, just your name. You''ll have to be sealed by the anti pornography brigade in two days!" Meng Liang comforted.


    "That can''t cancel my right to speak!"


    "What are you screwing with him? I''ll send you to the security room to fight the landlord with the security guard?"


    Liu Rui got to the point in a word. Yang Song immediately sat down and stopped protesting.


    "Do you have any ideas?" I saw Yang Song sit down and asked.


    "How about the Hougong?" Liu Rui glanced and finally said a name that sounded OK.


    "It''s a good name. All the people who come to play are emperors. It''s good!" I gave him an appreciative look, and then said, "does anyone object?"


    When they heard my question, they all shook their heads.


    "Peng!"


    Holding the table with both hands, I glanced at the people and said, "then the bar will be renamed Hougong! The second question is about the opening time. I want to set it the day after tomorrow. Is there any objection?"


    "Why the day after tomorrow?" the old car looked at me and asked.


    "According to reliable news, Liu Yong''s plane will fly to Hainan tomorrow. We must finish the opening while he is still a little hot in H city. If he leaves for half a month, the effect will be different..." I licked my lips and said.


    "No problem..."


    "No problem!"


    The crowd shook their heads.


    "The third question is that after the opening, I''m going to get some membership cards, deposit 10000 on each card and send them to the bosses who have opened. Is there any objection?" I asked the third question in a very emotional way.


    "One ten thousand, one hundred, that''s one million. Where the hell does this money come from?" Liu Rui was very sensitive to money and said after calculating.


    "Are you stupid? We give you a membership card, not cash. The money on the membership card is also spent in our bar. The wool is on you. Ye does this to keep the customers left by Liu Yong. As long as these people are here, you can earn back in a million days. I think ye is a good way..." Meng Liang nods.


    "What if these people don''t come after spending the money in the membership card?" Liu Rui asked.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. We give membership cards with money. Ken won''t give them if the gift is less than 10000, so we won''t lose no matter how we calculate..." I said with a smile.


    "... I''ll go, this idea is so cool! It''s your fucking heart!" after listening to my idea, Liu Rui immediately nodded and agreed.


    "I think so!" the old car nodded seriously.


    "Well, the fourth question is about personnel. I want to use the original team of Bailemen. After all, they are familiar and clean. As for the old car Duanhui, do you have a problem?"


    "No problem, this is our old business. Don''t worry about us!" Duan Hui immediately promised.


    "There''s no problem, miss, but ye, have you ever thought about what the people of Bailemen could do with us? After all, the new owner is still a few young people..." the old car thought and asked.


    "I''ve thought about this. I''m going to give them an extra 20% salary. They can''t find this salary in the whole H city. I don''t believe they won''t come back..."


    "Hehe, you''re bleeding!" the old car smiled and said.


    "If you don''t give up your children, you can''t find a wolf, and if you don''t give up your daughter-in-law, you can''t find a mother!" I also smiled and then said: "The last question of this meeting is that the entertainment market in H city has been basically saturated. Liu Yong monopolized the market, but now without Liu Yong, we can''t compete with these old Youzi in conventional play, so we can''t put all our ideas on those bosses and must develop in an all-round way! Young people will also become the main consumer group of our bar!


    "What do you want to do?" Meng Liang asked.


    "Advertising, I''m going to spread our advertising all over H city. I''ll invite water army brush online, and I''m going to find two second-line singers on the opening day!" I said sonorously.


    "That''s a lot of money, ye. You raise your salary, advertise and hire a singer... Where does our money come from?" Liu Rui looked at me and said seriously.


    "Liu Yong promised me a sum of money, which should be enough for our early investment..."


    "Liu Yong''s head makes farts jump, gives you the bar and gives you money. What does he want?" the old car scolded.

 Chapter 1478

    "He let Liu Yong keep him, don''t you know?" Liu Rui said with a low voice.


    "I can prove that it''s true!" Yang Song, who said one sentence at this meeting, couldn''t hold back and suddenly said.


    "You two get the fuck out of me!" I looked at them and scolded silently, and then said, "the money is a little, but we have to save some money. After all, there are many places to spend money, and we have points in mind when we spend money in the future!"


    I deliberately looked at Liu Rui while talking.


    "Grass, what do you think I''m doing? My daughter-in-law''s time for dinner. I have to go first. You go on..." Liu Rui ran away.


    And my words were all finished, so they broke up and left.


    After the meeting, I went back to my house, took out my mobile phone and dialed Liu Yong directly.


    "Doodle doodle!"


    "Hello, uncle Liu, how are you?" I grinned after Liu Yong answered the phone.


    "Who do you call uncle, Sailian?" Liu Yongyi was obviously a little unhappy when I called him uncle.


    "Ha ha, isn''t this remarkable kindness? If I call you big brother, isn''t it bad..."


    "What''s the matter? Tell me..." Liu Yong didn''t have time to talk to me. He asked very directly.


    "If you have nothing to do, you can''t care about my uncle''s health..." I curled my lips and said.


    "If you don''t tell me, if you don''t tell me I''m hung up..." Liu Yong made me a little anxious.


    "Look at your temper... I''m going to open the bar the day after tomorrow. I want to tell you..."


    "Now the bar is yours. Do what you like. Don''t tell me..." Liu Yong said in a stiff tone.


    "You can''t say that! Uncle Liu! Fortunately, the bar is also your industry, and you can''t just let go, whether it''s or not?" I still said with a smile.


    "... you want to ask me for money, don''t you?" Liu Yong said in silence for a while.


    "Hey, uncle Liu, your eyes are still so bright..."


    "I''ll ask Xiaobao to take the money to you tomorrow..."


    "Cash?"


    "Don''t worry about gold, just say you want it?"


    Liu Yong is still very impatient with me, but I can''t bear it. Who makes us beg others


    "Yes, I want everything!" I quickly promised.


    "Is there anything else?"


    "And the guests who came on the opening day, you have to help me. It''s too cold and obviously not good-looking..."


    "Just ask Xiaobao for this. He can help you..."


    "That''s OK. Nothing''s wrong, uncle Liu. I won''t bother you. Remember to eat the Apple quickly! Otherwise it''s easy to rot!"


    "Roll the calf!"


    Liu Yong hung up directly after scolding, and I was in a very good mood. I put down my cell phone and smiled happily in bed.


    "Deng Deng Deng Deng!"


    Less than five minutes after I put down the phone, my cell phone rang again.


    I looked down and saw that it was Su Su. I quickly answered the phone and said, "daughter-in-law, miss your husband?"


    "Roll the calf, who is your daughter-in-law!" Jesus scolded angrily.


    "You know, I''m proud of your temper..."


    "Why are you so cheap!"


    "This is not cheap, this is love..." I said deeply.


    "Wow... Can you talk well? I can''t hang up!"


    Su Su pretended to vomit and said, I don''t know why I think Su Su''s vomit sounds so beautiful


    "Then why did you call me?"


    "... next Tuesday is my birthday. I want to ask if you and your friends can come?" Susu asked modestly.


    "Yes, I think it''s better for us to have an important festival like your birthday. We don''t have to take others..."


    "Beautiful you! That''s all right. I''ll call you then..."


    "Wait a minute. Are you busy the day after tomorrow?"


    It suddenly occurred to me whether I should call Su Su and them when I opened the business. After all, his friends are all beautiful women. It must be nice to put them in the bar.


    "Nothing, what''s the matter?" Su Su thought about it and replied.


    "Our bar will open the day after tomorrow. Do you think you can come?"


    "Ouch, you all open bars. It''s very powerful!" Susu said in surprise.


    "Then you see, you don''t see who your husband is..."


    "Do you all run bars by cheating money from love funds?" Susu smiled and asked jokingly.


    "It''s easy for you to talk like this. You don''t have friends, you know? You just say whether you can come the day after tomorrow..."


    "For the sake of helping me move, my sister will go and help you!" Su readily agreed.


    "Remember to call your friend too..." I continued.


    "See if they are free..."


    "Dress up well then. Don''t come and humiliate me. How can you say that you are also at the level of landlady..."


    "Pa!"


    Susu hung up directly.


    ����


    At the same time, the old car was in the house.


    "The bar belongs to them. Although I don''t know why Liu Yong gave it to them, I must have bought it back with my life. Yesterday I saw Yang Song change his clothes and his body was full of scars..." old Che smoked and frowned.


    "En en, there must be a story between them and Liu Yong..." Duan Hui nodded.


    "Ye obviously wants to join us today..." the old car said. He was silent and then said: "although Ye didn''t say anything, would it be a little shameless for us to join us like this..."


    "... I was going to go and help, but I didn''t expect these people to treat us as brothers..." Duan Hui took a cigarette and said.


    "I didn''t expect..." the old car whispered slowly.


    "I don''t think it''s appropriate for us to join the partnership like this..." Duan Hui shook his head and said.


    "So I want to give them some money. Do you think so?"


    "Where did you get the money?" Duan Hui looked up and asked.


    "I just sold the house my mother left me. I''ll go and get the money later... There should be 300000. I''ll give you the leaves tomorrow, even if it''s our share money..."


    "You really sold your fucking house!" Duan Huiteng stood up and shouted.


    "Keep your fucking voice down and wake up..." the old car frowned and yelled.


    "Then you can''t sell the house your mother left you!" Duan Hui said gritting his teeth.


    "Hehe, if you don''t sell the house, you can''t fix it..." the old car smiled helplessly.


    "Can you fucking discuss things with me! Do you think I''ll be moved if you do this? You don''t pay the money alone, do you know?" Duan Hui shouted in a low voice as far as possible, holding the collar of the old car.


    "Don''t I know what your terms are? I''m asking you for money now. Am I still human! Are all brothers? Do you care so much!" the old car said gritting his teeth.


    "Brother is a brother, but are your conditions better than me? Your mother saved enough money to buy you that house because she was tired of lung cancer! You fucking said to sell it!" Duan Hui shook the body of the old car fiercely with tears in his eyes.


    Hearing this, the old car looked at Duan Hui in silence.


    "No way!" whispered the old car, who had been silent for a long time, wiping the tears from the corners of his eyes.


    "Grass!" Duan Hui loosened the collar of the old car and strode outside the door.


    "What the fuck are you doing!"


    The old car looked at Duan Hui''s back and shouted. For a long time, there was no response.


    Duan Hui went out of the little bee and took a taxi to go home to raise money. In fact, Duan Hui''s family conditions are not good. His parents belong to ordinary workers. How to say, it is the state that a serious illness makes his rice jar bottom out.


    Duan Hui''s home is located on the edge of the urban area. It is neither under the jurisdiction of the countryside nor in the planning area of the city. Old buildings are bare with mottled red bricks. It has been waiting for demolition for many years, but there has been no movement.


    At home.


    "Xiao Hui, come back!" Duan Hui''s mother shouted excitedly when she saw Duan Hui.


    "Back..." Duan Hui sat down on the sofa he had used at home for more than ten years.


    "Yes... Something?" Duan Hui''s father saw at a glance that Duan Hui had something in mind.


    "Dad, can we still take out some money?" Duan Hui sat on the broken sofa and had been silent for more than ten minutes. He lowered his head and asked in a weak voice.


    "And... Money again?" Duan Hui''s mother swallowed her saliva and asked.


    "Well, my friend asked me to do some business together. I want to do it." Duan Hui still bowed his head and replied.


    "... the situation at home..." my father sighed and frowned.


    "Forget it, Dad, I''ll study it again." Duan Hui actually regretted after he mentioned the money to his parents, because he knew he couldn''t get the money at home and said that doing so would only embarrass his parents.


    With that, Duan Hui got up and left.


    "Xiao Hui, we saved this money for you... I wanted to buy you a house in the city for marriage. Other people''s children have a house, and our family also wanted to buy you one..." Duan Hui''s mother shivered and took out a passbook from the wardrobe and handed it to Duan Hui.


    Duan Hui turned his head and was stunned. The passbook in his hand weighed as much as a kilo.


    "Parents, don''t worry. How I took the money this day, I''ll give it back to you..." Duan Hui threw down a trembling tone and walked out of the door directly.


    ����


    The next day, seven in the morning.


    Before I woke up, I was woken up by an old car.


    "What''s the matter? People don''t sleep in the morning!" I rubbed my eyes and looked at the old car vaguely.


    "This is the money for me and Huizi to join the partnership. You don''t have much money. Take it first..." the old car reached out and handed me a bank card, smiled and said.


    "Grass, clean the whole thing all day. Why do you say you''re useless..."


    Although I understand the meaning of the old car, I still feel bad in my heart. I feel that I understand it so well, but it''s almost so meaningful.


    "Take it, I understand what you think. Brothers are brothers, money is money... One yard is one yard..." the old car thought for a while and said.


    "I don''t know what''s going on with Duan Hui. If I take the money, Meng Liang and they all have to be anxious with me... Don''t you let me sit on the wax when you make such a move with me?" I said very reluctantly.


    The old car looked at me and suddenly became silent.


    "OK, I have to have a little conscience when I come to H city for such a long time. I can''t take the money..." I directly took the bank card I got up and had to put it in the old driver.


    "If you don''t want the money, Huizi and I won''t be involved in the bar..." the old car said in silence for a while.


    "What the fuck do you mean?" I asked, staring.


    "Ye, I understand your thoughts with Huizi, but if you don''t take the money, we won''t have the face to join the Partnership... You can say how much I do or how I love face, but I''m like this!" the old car looked at me and said firmly.


    "Non scoring so clear?" I looked at my bank card and licked my lips.


    "Hmm!" the old car nodded.


    "Fuck off... Don''t fix this next time, it''s difficult for me!" I waved to the old car impatiently.


    "Grass!"


    The old car smiled and scolded, and then walked out of my house.


    At nine o''clock in the morning, all of us gathered in the Hougong bar. Even Wu Mei came to help.


    I was wearing a suit and holding a book in my hand. I looked at Meng Liang and Liu Rui.


    "Are you all here? I''ll have a meeting first..." I looked around and said officially.


    "Yang Song didn''t come, but he was thin..." yuan yuan raised his hand and said.


    "He has a lot to do in a day... Go to the bathroom and pull it out for me!" I said irritably.


    Originally, my mood was brewing very well, and Yang Song ruined it for me.


    After about two minutes, Yuan Yuan dragged Yang Song out of the toilet. Yang Song was still carrying his pants while running. It seemed that he was really lax


    "Cough... Everyone is here this time. Let me say something first... People''s life is very short. Unknowingly, the notebook of life has climbed up to 20 small squares. On this crisp autumn day..."


    "You fucking... Can you... Can you say it quickly... I feel like I''m going to pull it out again..." Yang Song said with a pale face holding his ass.


    "Grass, all right, take care of the special people. I''ll make a long story short." I reluctantly looked at Yang Song, and then said: "it''s mainly to assign you today''s task. Old car and Duan Hui will go with you. In any case, I have to come over to 30 women with big white legs tomorrow. Can you do it?"


    "There should be no problem..." the old car nodded.


    "Those over thirty don''t count!" I stressed.


    "It''s a little fucking difficult..." Duan Hui frowned.


    "You have to give it to me if it''s difficult, and you have to give it to me now!" I said in a very tough tone.


    "All right!"


    Then the old car and Duan Hui took out the phone to find someone while going outside.


    "Liangzi, Yuanyuan, you two are responsible for purchasing and finding a factory to make LED display, and replace the billboard at the door..." I looked at Meng Liang and Yuanyuan.


    "Can you finish the billboard in one day?" Yuan Yuan asked.


    "If you can''t finish it, you have to do it. If you can''t, give him money..."


    "Grass is what money burns..."


    Meng Liang scolded wordlessly, and then went directly with Yuanyuan to the advertising board


    "Why hasn''t he come to me yet...!" Yang Song''s face turned from green to black and asked me with his teeth.


    "The rest of the people clean up and tidy up. The ground is still dusty..." I looked at the rest of Yang Song, Liu Rui and Wu Mei.


    After listening to me, Yang Song ran to the toilet at the same speed as the wind.


    Liu Rui slapped his nose with his hand, looked disgusted and said, "he seems to be in his trouser pocket. I smell shit..."


    "Wow! Liu Rui, can you stop being so disgusting..." Wu Mei retched.


    "Come on, it doesn''t matter to you that people can''t pull their trouser pockets. Hurry to work!"


    "No, we all have jobs. What are you doing?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me with small eyes.


    "I have only one task today, waiting for money!"


    "No, little leaf, are you too heartless... I finally came to help, so you let me do the cleaning work?" Wu Mei said, wearing a blue cleaning uniform and holding a mop in her hand.


    "Yes, we can''t work in such a big bar!" Liu Rui said.


    "Don''t you have Yang Song?" I stood at the door of the bar and came back.


    I''m really not in the mood to talk to them now, because I''m waiting for brother Xiaobao to send me money.


    "Don''t fucking mention Yang Song to me. He went to the bathroom eight times in half an hour. Now I feel that he smells like shit when he talks to me..." Liu Rui threw away his rag and was ready to quit.


    "Oh, special treatment in special times... You two do more, I''ll give you two a raise..." I replied with a frown.


    "How much money do you give me? I quit, and my hands are abraded......" Wu Mei fiercely threw down the mop in her hand and sat down on the sofa in the card room.


    "Daughter-in-law, daughter-in-law, let me see if your hand is okay..." Liu Rui heard that Wu Mei''s hand was broken, so he quickly ran over and cared.


    "Grass, why doesn''t brother Xiaobao come..." I looked back at the two bored people, then touched my trouser pocket and was ready to take out my mobile phone to call brother Xiaobao.


    At this time, I suddenly saw three vans driving slowly towards the bar.


    "Count it!" looking at the van, I said excitedly, and then ran to the door of the bar.


    "Oh, my God, brother Bao, you''re coming!" I saw brother Bao as if I saw the God of wealth. I hugged brother Bao with snot and tears.


    Xiao Bao, carrying a backpack and a baseball cap, reached out and pushed me away, smiled and said, "I''m not interested in men..."


    "Have you brought the people and money..." I asked, looking at the van behind me.


    "Here you are!" little brother Bao nodded, then shouted to the van behind him: "come down..."


    I looked at the men and women who came down from the van and was stunned. The team was fucking huge


    "Come in!" little brother Bao waved his hand and the group went straight to the bar.


    In addition, most of these people are female technicians. They wear silk stockings, small high heels and tight cheongsam. Although these women are not particularly outstanding in appearance, they dress in uniform and wear fresh clothes. They immediately attract a lot of attention in the street. All kinds of beautiful women tremble and show big white legs from time to time, which tickles my heart.


    Liu Rui looked at the group of people and immediately looked straight, and his saliva was about to flow out.


    "Ah! Daughter-in-law, you let go!"


    "Give me another fucking look..." Wu Mei pulled Liu Rui''s ear, gritted her teeth and scolded.


    "Don''t look... Daughter-in-law, please loosen up..." Liu Rui shouted with grinning teeth.


    "This little leaf is also, the whole group of coquettish women, isn''t it forcing my husband to cheat? I have to talk to him later!" Wu Mei looked at me with a murderous look in her eyes.


    "Don''t worry, daughter-in-law. I won''t pay attention to these coquettish women. You don''t have to talk to ye..." Liu Rui said while rubbing his ears. This may be the only time he pleaded for me.


    "Roll the calf, I don''t know you..." Wu Mei glanced at Liu Rui irritably.


    This group of people followed up their own home when they entered the bar. They felt that they were more familiar with this place than me, and began to chatter.


    Little brother Bao came up to me and handed me his backpack.


    "All the things you want are here..." brother Xiao Bao looked at me and said.


    "Is the money there too?" I asked.


    "En en!" little brother Bao nodded.


    "It''s not cash?" I carried my schoolbag and hurried to be very light. It should not be cash.


    "Nonsense, how hard it is for me to hold five million cash!"


    Brother Xiao Bao said, I''m going to open my schoolbag and see what''s in it.


    "After I leave, you are opening..." brother Xiao Bao grabbed my hand, blinked and said.


    "Why?" I asked, looking up puzzled.


    "Why are there so many? That''s what the boss told you. You can open it whenever you want..." brother Bao said irritably.


    "OK! The whole is quite mysterious..." I reluctantly put down my schoolbag.


    "Everyone, be quiet!" little brother Bao shouted loudly in front of the crowd.


    "Brush!"


    The crowd suddenly quieted down, and then looked at brother Xiaobao together.


    "This is your new boss!" little brother Bao pointed to me beside him.


    "Good boss!"


    A group of people below shouted in unison.


    "Hello, everyone!"


    I also greeted the crowd with a smile.


    "You talk to these people and ask them to help you clean up. It will open tomorrow. I don''t think you''ve cleaned up yet..." brother Xiao Bao bowed his head and whispered to me.


    "OK! What are you doing?" I nodded and asked.


    "I have my business, you don''t care..." brother Xiao Bao waved his hand and then walked to the outside of the bar.


    "Cough, let me introduce myself first. My last name is ye..." I looked around at the people below, cleared my throat and said.


    "Hello, boss Ye!"


    Before I finished, the people below shouted again.


    "Hehe, don''t be so polite... You''ve all worked here before. You know this place better than I do, so I won''t talk more nonsense. You can still do what you used to do now. The only difference is that the salary is 20% more!" I shouted, looking at the person I met with eyes burning.


    "Boss Ye is mighty!"


    "Boss Ye is domineering!"


    "Boss ye, you are so handsome!"


    After listening to my words, the following people immediately boiled up. Originally, the salary of Bailemen is already very high in H city. I add another 20%, and they must be very happy.


    "Stop!"


    I made a stop gesture and then said, "what position did you use to be or what position you are now, and now the bar has been renamed the harem. Bailemen doesn''t exist, okay?"


    "I see!"


    "We''ll open tomorrow, but the bar hasn''t been cleaned up yet. Everyone will be busy cleaning up the bar later!" I continued.


    "Good!"


    "Work!" I waved my big hand.


    "Brush!"


    After listening to my words, the group immediately took action, doing their own work without ink at all.


    "Look at the team quality of others..." I looked at the group of people brought to me by brother Xiaobao and said.

 Chapter 1479

    "Don''t look at other people''s quality. Do you know what brother Xiaobao gave you?" Liu Rui''s voice sounded behind me.


    I turned around and found that Liu Rui had opened the schoolbag that brother Xiaobao gave me!


    "What did you give me?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "See for yourself..."


    With that, Liu Rui threw the schoolbag to me. I took the schoolbag and opened it. There was no check, no fucking bank card, just a pile of notes and a black notebook.


    "Fuck, what the fuck is this?" I looked at the things in my schoolbag and felt like I didn''t cheat.


    "I don''t know where to go... Don''t you say that brother Xiaobao sent you money, Biao..." Liu Rui said, patting me on the shoulder.


    I took out the medium black notebook in my schoolbag. When I opened it, I found that it was an account book!


    And the notes in the schoolbag are all ious!


    "I, Li Dashan, borrow Liu Yong 3000 yuan today...!"


    "I, Hu Xiaomei, borrow three bottles of Carlsberg from Yao Baoshi today...!"


    "Fuck me, where is this?" I looked at the promissory note in my schoolbag, my head grew up and my mood was very broken.


    "What are you? I saw an egg borrower just now... Ha ha... Do you think it''s funny to borrow an egg and write an IOU!" Wu Mei covered her mouth and laughed.


    "It''s easy to borrow eggs. It''s the first time I''ve heard that this whore pays back his mother''s credit, ha ha..." Liu Rui also glanced and smiled.


    "Roll the calf, you''re still in the mood to laugh!" I looked at the IOU in my hand and was very upset. I couldn''t understand what Liu Yong gave me this pile of IOU.


    "Ye, you see, this IOU is big and owes more than two million..." Liu Rui found a huge IOU from his schoolbag and handed it to me.


    "Cao, Liu is never going to give me these ious as money!" I clapped my forehead and suddenly realized.


    "It''s possible that their old Liu family can do such a thing..." Liu Rui nodded heartlessly.


    "I have to ask Yao Baoshi to understand!"


    With that, I ran directly to the office on the second floor with my schoolbag, and Liu Rui ran over with me.


    As soon as I entered the office, I found that brother Xiao Bao was holding a large plastic bag in his hand. Yes, it was a plastic bag. This kind of bag may be rare at ordinary times, but almost everyone had seen it.


    It''s the kind of plastic bag for migrant workers returning home from Spring Festival transportation.


    "You... Why did you come up..." brother Xiao Bao put down his bag and looked at me and Liu Rui awkwardly.


    "Brother Bao, what are you doing here?" Liu Rui glanced at brother Bao.


    "No... nothing..." brother Xiao Bao stammered nervously.


    "Nothing. Let me see what''s in your bag..."


    "There''s nothing in here. I just take back some of my things... You know, I used to work here..."


    "Liu Rui, hold him down!"


    Then we jumped directly at brother Xiao Bao and grabbed the bag in his hand!


    "You two rebelled, didn''t you?" Xiaobao shouted when he saw that the bag was robbed by Liu Rui.


    "Don''t make a noise. I''ll pay you back after reading..." I pushed brother Xiaobao away and opened the bag.


    When we opened the bag, we were stunned


    "Brother Xiaobao, are you here to clean up?" Liu Rui swallowed his saliva and asked.


    "Ha ha... No, just get something back..." brother Xiao Bao smiled awkwardly.


    "Are you getting something back?"


    I looked at the ashtray, mineral water, foreign wine, cigarettes in my pocket, and two barrels of brand-new old jars of pickled vegetables and beef noodles, and scolded silently.


    "Hehe, throw this is also throw this. The boss told me not to waste and take it back..." brother Xiao Bao scratched his head and said.


    "I didn''t say you, brother Xiaobao. You said you were rich... Even take back an ashtray?" Liu Rui looked at brother Xiaobao with contempt and asked.


    "Frugality, frugality..." little brother Bao waved his hand low-key.


    "I now understand that Liu Yong earned so much money in this way!" Liu Rui said as he grabbed the things in the plastic bag.


    "OK, take this thing if you like. I won''t argue with you. Please explain to me what''s going on?" I threw my schoolbag to brother Xiao Bao and asked angrily.


    "Didn''t I ask you to open it after I left?" brother Xiao Bao''s eyes turned green when he saw the schoolbag.


    "If I fucking listen to you, I''ll pay the people downstairs with these white notes..." I said angrily.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. The boss asked me to take it..." brother Xiao Bao looked at the schoolbag in his hand and said speechless.


    "No, I found that Liu Yongzhen was hiding thunder in his crotch and a bunker... I knew he buttoned it, but I didn''t expect him to do so! I fucking pointed to his little money to get rich!" Liu Rui saw that brother Xiao Bao didn''t know what was going on and blew his hair in an instant.


    "Why don''t you call the boss... I''m just a subordinate. I don''t understand some things. You know..." brother Bao pretended to be simple and ignorant.


    "Roll the calf... I''m fucking annoyed to see your Liu family now..."


    Then I took out my mobile phone and dialed it directly to Liu Yong.


    "Xiaoye, what''s the matter?" Liu Yong answered the phone and whispered.


    "Uncle Liu, I think it''s necessary for us to have a good talk..." I said in a heavy tone.


    "About what?"


    "You said you were so rich that you asked brother Xiao Bao to come back and steal? I found that you can really live......" I said in a strange way.


    As like as two peas, brother Liu Yong, he is very economical and thrifty.


    "I see. You are so frugal. Even the money you give me is a Book of steamed stuffed buns and white notes! Is there such a thing? My uncle Liu!"


    "It''s not ye, the situation is like this. I really don''t have any spare money now, and when I checked the accounts a few days ago, I found that these famines haven''t come back, so I want to stay for you... Not only solved your financial problem, but also the rest of me go. These famines are yellow..." Liu Yong said solemnly.


    After listening to Liu Yong''s words, I was speechless. Have you seen him? Have you seen him so stingy? He doesn''t waste a penny. I found it!


    "Sir... I won''t say anything. You are so fucking awesome! Where are you? I''ll go to find you..."


    "Hey, ye, what did you say... I''m going to get on the plane. The signal is bad. Hang up first! Let''s talk when I get to Sanya!" Liu Yong shouted at the other end of the phone.


    "Hello? Hello?"


    I shouted to the phone twice and found that Liu Yong had hung up. Then I called and found that it had been turned off.


    "What did Liu Yong say?" Liu Rui asked hurriedly as I put down the phone.


    "He said he didn''t have any money now. Let''s ask for a bill with a white note..." I rubbed my face and said irritably.


    "Fuck, he''s not going to take a dime!"


    "Old fellow chicken is too stingy to pull out a hair." now I can only use this sentence to describe Liu Yong.


    "Are you finished?" little brother Bao looked at me carefully and asked.


    "It''s done... By the way, brother Xiaobao, do you have any money? Why don''t you lend me some..." I looked at brother Xiaobao and suddenly stood up and said.


    "No... no!" little brother Bao shook his head.


    "Brother Bao, don''t pretend about our relationship. Can we not know if you have money?" at this time, Liu Rui also stood up and looked at brother Bao with a cheap smile.


    "Really not! What are you two going to do!" little brother Bao shouted excitedly as he watched me step by step.


    "Brother Xiaobao, look, I''ve set up such a big bar. Isn''t it good if I don''t have some money in my hand..."


    "Then I have no money!"


    "Really no money?" I asked with a smile.


    "Really not!" little brother Bao nodded firmly.


    "Grass, if I don''t give you some unique skills, you won''t tell the truth... Liu Rui, hold him down!"


    As soon as I finished speaking, Liu Rui, like the male dog in heat, bared his teeth and clawed at brother Xiao Bao.


    They tore and scraped in an instant. Brother Xiaobao was defeated in less than three rounds!


    As long as it comes to money, Liu Rui''s potential is immeasurable. I didn''t blow it. Rui can grab bones from wolf dogs when he was a child. If he is anxious, neither Meng Liang is his opponent.


    "Just like you, you still mix with the society every day?" Liu Rui said with a winner''s attitude while sitting on brother Xiaobao.


    "What do you want to do... I''ll tell you I have a gun in my hand..." brother Xiao Bao lay on the ground and looked at Liu Rui with broken eyes.


    "There are many J8 guns..." Liu Rui said disdainfully.


    At this time, I went to brother Xiao Bao and directly touched his trouser pocket


    "I have no fucking money..."


    Brother Xiao Bao immediately struggled fiercely when he saw that I wanted to search, but Liu Rui pressed him tightly and didn''t give him any chance at all.


    After a while, I found a bank card from brother Bao''s fart pocket


    "I said I had no fucking money... What''s this!" I shook my bank card and said.


    "The money is for my mother to buy medicine..." little brother Bao shouted with both voice and emotion.


    "You can pull a few down... Why don''t you say you picked up junk to fund college students..." Ruige always spoke mercilessly.


    "The card for subsidizing college students is at home..."


    "What''s the password?"


    "I don''t know!" brother Bao turned his head and looked like he would never obey.


    "Liu Rui, take my pants off and I''ll take a picture!"


    After listening to me, Liu Rui directly touched brother Xiao Bao''s trouser belt


    "Don''t, don''t! The password is 6 1..." brother Xiao Bao shouted when he saw that Liu Rui was really going to do it.


    "Isn''t that right... I have to resist..." I smiled and then asked, "how much money does Cary have?"


    "Half a million!" said brother Xiao Bao, gritting his teeth. It seems that he should be distressed.


    "That''s it! No, if you turn over the leaves again, you may hide them in your underpants..." Liu Ruiming was a little disappointed.


    "That makes sense... Liu Rui picks his pants..."


    "It''s fucking gone! Liu Yong hasn''t given me money for three years... I gave him the gas money for driving. I put it all on my own!" Xiaobao shouted with tears around his eyes when he saw that we had to turn over.


    "Hey, it''s not easy for you..." I totally believe brother Xiao Bao''s words. Liu Yong can''t do anything like that.


    "It''s not so easy, it''s not easy..." brother Xiaobao nodded fiercely.


    "OK, you go..." I waved to brother Xiaobao and said.


    "Then I''ll go... Call if you need anything!"


    Liu Rui came down from brother Xiaobao. Brother Xiaobao walked out of the door with a plastic bag at an amazing speed.


    "Pa!"


    I sat on the sofa, lit a cigarette and looked at the white note of a schoolbag. I didn''t know what to do.


    "Half a million is not enough!"


    Liu Rui sat beside me and whispered.


    "I feel that the ious Liu Yong gave us are all fucking dead accounts, or come back..." I said while smoking.


    "That''s what you say? If he can come back, he will come back long ago..."


    "No, this money won''t last long, not even enough money for workers!" I picked up my cell phone and started to go out.


    "What are you doing?" Liu Rui shouted.


    "Sell your kidney!"


    "Just your kidney, how much can you fucking sell..."


    Liu Rui looked at my back, shook his head and said.


    Out of the office, I came to the bar hall, looked at the crowded streets and thought about where the money came from!


    After a while, I took out my mobile phone, pressed several numbers and dialed directly.


    "Hey, what''s up?" Li Tao''s voice remembered on the phone.


    "Brother Tao, what are you doing?"


    "A few buildings were sold just now. I came to collect money..." Li Tao said carelessly.


    "Ah, so you''re not with Mr. Liu?" I asked with joy and calmed my mood.


    "No..."


    "Well, brother Tao, didn''t Mr. Liu promise me 500 when he signed the contract? You were there at that time, and you heard it..." I continued.


    "Well, I know about it..."


    "But now I can''t get in touch with Mr. Liu. My bar is still in urgent need of some money..." I paused and then said: "brother Tao, do you think you can spare some for me..."


    "There is money... But I have to tell Lao Liu about it... After all, it''s his money..."


    "Oh, brother Tao, I''m really anxious to use the money. If you don''t give me the money, my bar won''t open tomorrow!" I said in a hurry.


    "That''s not good. I have to tell him about it..." Li Tao thought for a while and said.


    "It''s not brother Tao. How can you learn such ink now? I always thought you were a bright man. If I''m not in a hurry, can I find you? If you''re willing to ask, you can ask!" I know that Li Tao has a bad temper, so I deliberately pretended to be angry and irritated him.


    "Grass, OK, I''ll call you how much you want..."


    Hearing this, I grinned, and the method worked. Li Tao''s mind and Liu Yong are two extremes!


    "I''ll send you the card number later. Just call me. You''ll ask Mr. Liu for money later..." I tried to hold back my joy and said calmly.


    "OK! How much do you want?" Li Tao asked readily.


    "Five hundred is enough!"


    "Good!"


    Three minutes later, a text message came to my mobile phone to prompt me to arrive.


    "Yes!"


    I looked at the text message on my mobile phone and was in a very good mood, smiling.


    After Xiaobao left the bar, he directly drove Liu Yong to the airport.


    "Don''t let me go next time. It''s too fucking shameful. These children robbed me of my money. I almost didn''t take my pants off..." Liu Yonggang got on the bus. Brother Bao grinded and hawed like an angry little daughter-in-law.


    "If you don''t go, I''ll go?" Liu Yong stared.


    "Whoever you love goes to sleep. I won''t go next time..."


    "Is it finished?" Liu Yong asked.


    "After that, I don''t understand. Why are you installing cameras in people''s offices? You still have a peeping desire..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Do I have to see where my money is spent?" Liu Yong said in a good mood.


    "Don''t mention your money, give people a pile of dead accounts. If I knew you were so damaged, I couldn''t send them. Those two children almost didn''t fucking eat me..." brother Bao is afraid when he thinks about Liu Rui''s expression at that time.


    "Saving is a dot..." Liu Yong said with a red face.


    "By the way, why hasn''t brother Tao come back?"


    "I''ll call him..."


    Then Liu Yong took out his mobile phone and beat Li Tao awesome.


    "What the fuck are you doing? Grinding and chirping. The plane will take off soon..." Liu Yong said very directly.


    "Aren''t those children asking me for money? I gave them money just now..."


    "What money?" Liu Yongyi''s expression changed immediately when he heard money.


    "It''s the money you promised to give those children..." Li taobiao replied hehe.


    "You''ve been beaten too little?" Liu Yong asked with shortness of breath and spitting.


    "Five hundred and fifty. I''ve called all the balance to be returned today... It''s not easy for several children. I gave an extra 500000..."


    "Xiao... Xiao Bao, there is antihypertensive medicine in the clasp. You can get me some..." Liu Yong said to brother Xiao Bao with trembling hands.


    "Hello? Hello? Where''s this man..." Li Tao found that Liu never spoke, shouted at his mobile phone, and hung up when he found that there was still no movement


    "What''s the matter?" brother Xiaobao handed over the antihypertensive medicine and looked at Liu Yong trembling and asked.


    Liu Yong took the pill and threw it directly into his mouth.


    "What''s the matter? Why don''t you talk..." brother Xiao Bao turned and asked.


    "Li... Li Tao is such a fool, and he fucking called 550 others..." Liu Yong stammered painfully.


    "What?"


    "No, I have to come back..."


    With that, Liu Yong pushed the door and was about to go down.


    "OK, the plane will take off soon..." brother Bao advised wordlessly.


    "That''s five and a half million fucking dollars! It''s gone!" Liu Yong was very excited.


    "Who told you to deceive others to come? Besides, you can come back when you go. Don''t leave at that time. Let those children pick their pants... If you want to go by yourself, I won''t go. I''ll tell you..." brother Bao rolled his eyes and said.


    "What you said is also reasonable..." Liu Yong suddenly stopped to get off the bus and thought about what brother Xiaobao said.


    "Even if you want to come back, where do you put your old face... Fortunately, you are a figure in H city. It''s shameful to steal money with a group of children..." brother Xiao Bao continued.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Liu Yong leaned on the back of the seat, put his hands on his chest and tried to adjust his breathing.


    "Let''s go. It''s too fucking hard to lose..."


    After a while, Liu Yong waved his hand and brother Xiaobao directly started the engine. They drove towards the airport


    At 8 p.m., in the hall of the harem.


    "Brother ye, it''s almost done..." a young security guard ran to me and whispered.


    I looked at the cleaned up hall. I was in a very good mood and nodded with great satisfaction.


    "Let''s get together..." I shouted at the service staff.


    "It''s almost done today. We''ll open at five tomorrow evening... Can we all come early?"


    "No problem!"


    "Well, get off work!"


    After listening to me, the group of people walked out of the bar talking and laughing.


    "This bar is so fucking grand..." I lit a cigarette, looked at Liu Rui and said.


    "The atmosphere is the atmosphere, and the money will be changed. Opening tomorrow is a place to use money..." Liu Rui is still worried about money.


    "Your brother Ye has finished the money, so you don''t have to worry about it..."


    "Where did you get the money!" when Liu Rui heard that he had money, he immediately came to his senses.


    "What Guan Litao wants..."


    "How much is it?" Liu Rui asked.


    "I asked him for 500, and he called me 550..." I said with a smile.


    "Fuck, is he mentally ill..."


    "It''s possible... Ha ha!"


    "... the Liu family is so fucking better than each other..." Liu Rui was silent for a long time, holding out such a sentence.


    "Brother Xiaobao has 50, and Li Tao has 550. Together, we have made 100, ha ha..." I calculated my money, and the more I want to be happy with him.


    "What are you laughing at? So happy!"


    At this time, Lao Che and Duan Hui came in from the door. They were flushed. They felt that they should have met the young lady on the way.


    "Nothing, study something... How are you two doing over there?" Liu Rui replied.


    "Don''t worry, they are definitely of high quality. You can wait and tell me which one you like..." the old car threw Liu Rui an ambiguous look.


    "Safe..." Liu Rui bared his teeth and responded with a look in his eyes. They were silent.


    "Yuanyuan, how''s the brand?"


    I didn''t have time to chat. I ran to the door and watched the workers install a new bar sign.


    "It should be fast. There was something wrong with the line just now. It didn''t light up, and the workers were repairing it..." Yuan wiped the sweat on his forehead and returned to his home.


    "That''s OK. By the way, why hasn''t Meng Liang come back?"


    I suddenly remembered that Meng Liang went out with yuan yuan. Now Yuan Yuan came back alone.


    "After I went out with Liangzi, we acted separately. He was responsible for printing cards and I was responsible for making brands..." Yuanyuan thought and said.


    "Yinka should be back..." I frowned and worried.


    "By the way, Liangzi said that there didn''t seem to be much wine in our wine warehouse. He went to buy wine..."


    "Hehe, Liangzi is still careful... I forgot about it!" I patted my forehead and remembered that there might not be enough wine.


    At nine o''clock in the evening, Meng Liang pulled two carts of wine back, and the preparations for the opening were almost finished.


    Several of us found a hot pot restaurant and were ready to have supper.


    "Even if our bar is open tomorrow, it''s just for our business to be prosperous in the future. How about you?" I stood up and shouted with my glass.


    "Red fire!"


    Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan, Lao Che, Duan Hui and Wu Mei all stood up with wine glasses and shouted in unison.

 Chapter 1480

    The two-story building is hung with a plaque up to two meters high and one meter wide.


    The plaque reads four huge words: "Hougong bar!"


    10.5 finally officially opened!


    Because we have a shallow foundation in this city, we basically don''t know anyone. Most of the people are invited by old cars. The rest are the social brothers invited by brother Xiao Bao. As for government officials, there are very few.


    In front of the bar, the old car invited some professional bands to sing loudly at the door. The whole street looked very festive and lively.


    On this day, we were dressed very neatly, black suits and white shirts.


    "Hello!" I smiled and said to a middle-aged man in a suit and tie who I didn''t know his name.


    "You are the children Xiaobao said..." the middle-aged man said with a smile.


    "Yes!" I nodded and quickly stretched out my hand.


    "My surname is Li. I''m older than you. Just call me brother Li. I opened the Hongrui Hotel on the next street. I''ll sit down when I''m free..." the middle-aged man simply shook hands with me and said.


    "Hello, brother Li!"


    "Do well!" brother Li patted me on the shoulder and walked up the steps with a smile.


    Before five o''clock, there was an endless stream of people, and all kinds of cars came one after another. We fucking greeted the guests, and our smiling faces were stiff.


    "This little brother Bao is OK. Let''s bring so many people here..." the old car looked at the familiar faces of H city and said with a smile.


    "Hehe, it''s still their old Liu family. They have a little conscience..." Liu Rui said with the same smile.


    "By the way, old car, is the host you invited here?" I asked, sweating all over.


    "Here we are, in the house..."


    "Come out and introduce the guests, cat and dog J8 in the house..."


    I shouted impatiently, and then ran to the front door to meet the guests.


    "Sun Zong arrives!"


    "Mr. Wang is here!"


    ��......��


    The host pulled out by the old car stood at the door, holding a microphone and spitting, constantly introducing the guests present.


    When Meng Liang and I were running inside and outside, my cell phone rang. I took it out and saw that it was Su Su calling.


    "Hey, what''s up!" I answered the phone and asked flustered.


    "Isn''t your bar open today?" Susu asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, I haven''t given you the address yet, have I?" I patted on the forehead and hurriedly forgot Su Su.


    "What do you say..." Su Su returned unhappily.


    "The address is downtown, Yingbin Road. Come here quickly. It will open soon..." I spoke quickly, hung up the phone and got busy.


    At this time, another person came to a Mercedes Benz and led three people down first. I don''t know the first two, but I know the young man at the back, which is Zhang Shuai hit by the old car in the grave circle!


    The old car was stunned when he saw the three people. Then he came up to me and asked in a low voice, "did you invite these people?"


    "Where the fuck do I know? Who are these?"


    "The oldest one is sun Lei, the back one is Wang Shuo, and the last one you know is Zhang Shuai..." the old car explained.


    "What''s sun Lei''s status in your H city?" I asked.


    "It''s also a bar, and the scale is not small..."


    "This is a fucking colleague. Why did he come here..."


    Since Sun Lei is a colleague, they certainly don''t come to watch the excitement. Moreover, there are some personal grudges between the old car and Zhang Shuai. The more I think about it, the more I feel wrong.


    I didn''t think much. I went directly to sun Lei and said politely, "brother Lei, you really give me face. Come here in person!"


    "Ha ha, you still know me?" Sun Lei smiled, pointed to his nose and said.


    "I heard Master Liu mention..." I deliberately said Liu Yong. I didn''t mean anything else. I just wanted to tell sun Lei that Liu Yong gave me this bar. It''s hard to say that you have to see if the owner is beating a dog.


    "You''re the one that brother Liu brought up in person. Can I not come for such a big thing?" Sun Lei smiled at me and exchanged greetings.


    "Boy, you have a big face! Please invite so many people! It''s popular!" Wang Shuo said in a strange way.


    "I don''t have any popularity. It''s all called by Master Liu. Brother sun will take care of me if I''m not familiar with my life!" I said with a smile.


    "It''s easy to say!" Sun Lei gives people a good feeling. At least he hasn''t said anything that makes me feel too much, so I still have a good impression of him.


    "Come on, brother sun, please..."


    About ten minutes later, three taxis stopped straight at the door of our bar.


    "Who is this? Why are you driving a taxi here..."


    Yang Song leans against the door and knocks melon seeds. We count him as the most relaxed here. Others have something to do. He doesn''t do anything. If you want to find him, you can run into the toilet. Later, I can''t help it. Just ignore what he likes to do!


    The doors of three taxis were pulled open, and neat high-heeled shoes first came into sight. Then Susu came out with his friend with a sweet smile on his face.


    Su Su and his friends lined up in a uniform white miniskirt, with slender legs, straight out of sight, shaking people''s eyes.


    "Wow!"


    Yang Song scattered the melon seeds on the ground, looked straight at the group of girls brought by Su Su, slowed down for a long time, turned his head and shouted, "leaves! I... fuck!"


    "Ye hurried over and came to see the guests..." Yang Song saw that I didn''t respond and then shouted.


    "Who?"


    I ran to the door and was stunned!


    "It''s still your daughter-in-law, too fucking to give them strength... Let them see what is called" awesome beauty "and" make a noise with you! "I watched Su and his friend, excitedly say.


    "If you tell me, my daughter-in-law, if I had told you awesome friends, I would send BMW to pick you up..." I hurried to Su and smiled.


    "Xiao Su, this is your boyfriend. He''s very handsome..."


    As soon as I spoke, Su Su''s friends immediately followed.


    "If you call me daughter-in-law again, I''ll go right away. Do you believe it?" Su said, grinding his silver teeth.


    "Don''t introduce, don''t introduce, are you kidding..."


    "Your bar is quite big..." it''s Zhang Ke I used to see.


    Zhang Ke is also very beautiful today. Not only his legs are long, his chest is undulating and choppy


    "OK, OK, come and play often in the future..."


    "Free?" Zhang Ke smiled at me and asked.


    "Must be free!"


    Then I took Susu''s friends into the bar hall and attracted the evil eyes of countless men along the way.


    "The leaves are the whole group of women. The young ladies I called can''t sell at a fucking price..." the old car blinked, blocked the crotch at will and said straight.


    "You think it''s selling pork, but you can''t buy it. It''s all goddess..." Yang Song said, picking up the melon seeds on the ground with his crotch.


    "If these women sell them, they''ll have to make money all the time..." Duan Hui saw their commercial value at a glance.


    Susu''s friends, smiling like flowers, chattered and followed me to the hall on the first floor.


    "Ouch, the decoration is not bad. It''s no worse than our yard!"


    "Isn''t it? It''s just a little hot..."


    "I''ll turn up the air conditioner later..." I said with a smile.


    "All right, you go and be busy. There are so many people outside..." I arranged Su Su and them in a private room, and then Su Su was very considerate and asked me to leave.


    I went to the door and found these people squatting. I don''t know what to study.


    "Why are you squatting here? Come in and do some busy work! The guests are almost here. They will be ready to open later!" I kicked Liu Rui casually and scolded.


    Several people listened to me, patted the dust on their hips, and then walked into the house.


    "Old car, when are your ladies coming?"


    "It should be fast. I just called and said I was on the road..." the old car turned and said.


    "OK, let''s start business when Miss comes..." I nodded and said.


    Since this is the first time we have set up a nightclub, I don''t have so much experience in opening time. I plan to open when I''m in a good mood!


    Ten minutes later, an extra long bus suddenly appeared in the street.


    "Coming!" as soon as the old car saw the bus, he hurried over.


    The car stopped slowly at the bar. Then I saw a woman of about 30 years old who was still charming. She got off slowly. It didn''t matter. Then she followed a group of beautiful women with incomparable coquettishness and exposed clothes.


    These people dress up very provocatively, with small high heels and tight cheongsam. A group of old men outside the house are about to come out. The beauties are over 1.7 and wear fashionable clothes. They are between the ages of 20-25.


    There were not many people, about 20 people. As soon as these people got off the bus, the old car trotted out.


    "Then hurry, don''t be stunned, hurry in and make up!" the old car said anxiously.


    As soon as these women entered the house, they immediately attracted the attention of many guests in the house.


    I patted the old car on the shoulder, then smiled and said, "OK, brother Che really has two skills!"


    "You see, after all these years of pimping, I can''t fix this woman!" the old car said proudly.


    "Old car, I''m ready to tell you everywhere..." Yang Song looked at the old car like a wolf dog and said.


    "You see... You see!" Meng liangse said to me.


    "I''ll contact you later!" the old car looked at Meng Liang and asked.


    "Spend money?" Meng Liang asked demurely.


    "This is not nonsense..."


    "Forget it, I don''t like it..." Meng Liang was inexplicably advanced.


    "OK, almost, ready to open!" I said casually, and then walked to the bar.


    ����


    Sitting in the card room, sun Lei, Wang Shuo and Zhang Shuai straightened their eyes when they saw the girl coming in.


    It''s hard to see such beautiful nightclubs in small places like ours. After all, our economy is limited and our consumption level is low. Shanghai, Shenzhen and Beijing have developed a little beautiful.


    "Brother sun... These girls have a little quality!" Wang Shuo touched his chin and said.


    "I didn''t expect these children to have two sons and bring so many beauties here..." Sun Lei looked around and whispered.


    "These girls have to give five thousand a month..." Zhang Shuai asked while drinking juice.


    "Almost!" Sun Lei nodded.


    "I have to pay more than 200000 a month. These people are so rich..." Zhang Shuai continued.


    "As soon as the bar opens, I feel quite stressed..." Sun Lei said, looking at the crowded hall.


    "Hehe, isn''t it obvious to rob us of business?" Wang Shuo said.


    "In a few days, Xiao Shuo, you''ll also go out to find a girl... I''m tired of those old ladies of our family... It''s good to have a little competition!" Sun Lei thought for a while and said.


    "Isn''t this ready-made?" Wang Shuo opened his mouth and smiled.


    "Ha ha!"


    Wang Shuo and sun Lei looked at each other and smiled


    ����


    H City, on Yingbin Road, the Hougong bar is officially open!


    "Peng... Peng... Peng!"


    Four salutes, roaring,


    "Crackling,"


    A hundred meter long firecracker sounded from the door!


    Just then, a Mercedes Benz business car suddenly stopped at the door of our bar.


    Two men wearing sunglasses came down from the car. They opened the rear door, took out a large gift box and directly moved to the door of the bar.


    "Who is this?" the old car looked at the two people and asked vaguely.


    "I fucking don''t know. I don''t know anyone in this room except you..." I replied speechless.


    Two people opened the gift box and a pure gold toad covered with money was displayed in front of people.


    "Boss Liu Yong! Give a pure gold toad as a gift, which means a wide range of money! I wish the Hougong bar a good start!" the sunglasses shouted.


    "Wow... Such a big golden cicada must be half a million fucking dollars!"


    "Liu Yong really gave it up..."


    As soon as the golden cicada appeared, there was an uproar under the stage and talked about it one after another.


    I never thought Liu Yongxin was so thin. First of all, no matter how much the golden cicada is worth, just this picture, this effect is enough. It''s too fucking long face!


    "Oh, the Iron Rooster has finally plucked!" Liu Rui looked at the golden cicada and said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, he still has snacks!" Yang Song touched the cicada and said.


    After I got through with Liu Yong, I called everyone to the meeting room. Even Du Xianyang, Ji Xuan, Han chaolao Bian and others attended the meeting. Because I think this information is very important to our harem, we must all attend.


    I told these people all the story. After listening to me, everyone present was silent, because everyone except the north and South seemed to understand how important this matter was to our harem, and everyone also understood what this information meant to us!


    "If this thing flows out, Bi Wenshi will fall, and then we will suffer!" Wei Yiwen rubbed his palm after listening to it and said my most worried problem very frankly.


    "I don''t need to emphasize the relationship between Bi Wenshi and us. Although I can''t see him at ordinary times, he is the most critical link of the university town development project, so now he can''t have an accident!" I nodded slightly.


    "Now the situation is that this thing may flow out at any time, so we must find a way to control it!" Wei Yiwen continued my words.


    "Just tell me how to do it. I''ll follow Ye!" Du Xianyang, an outsider, said casually.


    Ji Xuan glanced at Du Xianyang, then smiled and said, "I have no opinion!"


    "Well, since there''s no problem, I''ll talk about my thoughts..." I paused, then slowly stood up, looked at everyone in the room and said, "I think this thing is likely to flow out of sun Qiang''s hands, so I want to control sun Qiang first!"


    "How do you want to control?" Wei Yiwen asked, looking at me.


    "The easiest way is to tie him back!" I replied loudly.


    "Hehe, I''m good at this project!" Gao Jia shouted with a smile.


    "Hmm!" I nodded at Gao Jia, and then said, "tonight, Gao Jia, Guan Guan, Niu Lei, and then Zhang Fengyu, uncle Tian, you five will tie sun Qiang back to me anyway! What''s the problem?"


    "Is there any information about sun Qiang?" Gao Jia asked, looking at me.


    "Uncle Tian has..."


    "That should be no problem." Gao Jia nodded.


    "After holding for so long, I finally came to live. I''m so fucking idle..." Gao Jia was obviously excited after listening to me. A war trafficker like him felt uncomfortable if he didn''t shoot for a day.


    "But you must remember to give priority to safety when doing it. Don''t be impulsive, okay?"


    "Understand!" Gao Jia and others nodded.


    "Is it a little less for the five of them?" Wei Yiwen asked with some uneasiness at this time.


    "A lot, you''re questioning my professional quality. Do you understand? If you''re anything else, I won''t be stubborn with you, but if you say kidnapping, it''s my old business. I''ve never missed it for so many years!" Niu Lei bared his teeth and replied.


    "I know you''ve been doing this for a long time, but there must be many people around Sun Qiang at this time. I think we should still be careful!" Wei Yiwen explained.


    "Yes, it''s better to be careful!" I nodded, then looked at the East, West, North and South and said, "when they start later in the evening, you two will follow them with big and green mountains. If there is any emergency, you''d better take care of them..."


    "OK!" the thing nodded.


    "The rest of the people should do whatever they want. We have imperial food in the harem. Just open as usual. You don''t have to take care of the rest!"


    "That''s nothing for me?" Han Chao asked, looking at me sideways.


    "Well, that''s what I mean!" I nodded.


    "There''s nothing wrong with me. You asked me to come for a meeting. My blood is surging, shit!" Han Chao scolded silently, then dragged Lao Bian and said, "there''s nothing wrong. Let''s go. Don''t sit here!"


    Lao Bian took a look at Han Chao, but he didn''t mean to get up at all.


    "Why are you still here?" Han Chao asked, looking at Lao Bian.


    Lao Bian lowered his head and was silent for a moment. Then he looked at me with his lips and shouted, "leaf, can you arrange some work for me?"


    "... what do you mean?" I looked at Lao Bian and was puzzled.


    "I also want to participate in this matter tonight!" Lao Bian looked at me with flashing eyes and shouted.


    "..." I looked at Lao Bian and kept silent for a while, then said sternly, "no!"


    "Leaves!" Lao Bian shouted at me reluctantly.


    "I said no, can''t you understand?" I looked at Lao Bian and asked.


    "I... I..." Lao Bian was a little scared when I asked, and he obviously stammered.


    "Well, if people don''t let you go, don''t go! It''s not a good thing. You have to get involved in something and honestly follow me back to the hotel..." Han Chao saw that I was determined and couldn''t agree, so he took Lao Bian and advised him.


    "..." Lao Bian looked at me stubbornly, then moved his stool and slowly stood up, followed Han Chao out of the conference room.


    After Lao Bian and Han Chao left, Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan said hello to me and left the conference room.


    After the four of them left, Gao Jia and others began to make a simple task assignment according to today''s affairs. I know they have more experience than me, so I didn''t get involved in these things.


    ����


    Back outside.


    "Why do you have to get involved in this?" Han Chao asked as he drove and looked at Lao Bian above the co pilot.


    "..." Lao Bian hesitated for a moment, then whispered, "I just think I should do something for our harem..."


    "I can understand your mood, but do you know how important this matter is today? In the future, we''ll see what the harem looks like this evening. Now ye just wants to take this to kammai steadily. You say you won''t do anything, so you can only make trouble at that time? Besides, you know how dangerous this job is. Ye certainly can''t let you do this To die, so people don''t let you go for a reason. I think there''s nothing wrong with Ye. You can''t be careful, I tell you! "Han Chao grinned and hawed to do psychological counseling for Lao Bian. Han Chao was able to say these words, which shows that people obviously didn''t read less during this period. At least every word he said is very reasonable.


    "I don''t want to make trouble in the past, and I''m not afraid of death!"


    "You''re not afraid of death! Did you say he brought you to the harem to make you work hard? He wanted to lead you to fame. Do you think he would feel better if something happened to you?"


    "..." Lao Bian was silent.


    H City, in a black Internet cafe.


    Lin Yushu and fan Aiguo sat around several computers with more than ten people.


    The young people Lin Yushu is looking for are all about 20 years old, and you can feel that these people basically belong to the kind of living in the virtual network world. Real life has little to do with them. As long as the world does not perish, these people will not surrender!


    Internet cafes are the nature they depend on for survival. Without money, they can steal and rob, but it is absolutely impossible to go out to work. It is impossible to work in this life.


    With the development of the network, a group of people often appear in the society. In reality, they may be ordinary, but they are unwilling to be ordinary on the network.

 Chapter 1481

    At best, these people are called hackers. At worst, they are the Navy.


    Fan Aiguo is nearly 50 years old and Lin Yushu is nearly 70 years old. Together, the two old men of 120 years old squint at the flickering screen. In fact, they don''t know what the purpose of these people clattering on the keyboard is


    A video about Bi Wenshi buying a murderer and scattered account book information were put on the well-known forum in H City in less than half an hour.


    The name of the post is very simple and rough.


    Although these posts are mosaic, they still vaguely feel the importance of this information. As long as they are not fools, everyone can see that this is a good thing done by someone in their government!


    After the post was put on the forum, it seemed as if it was like a huge stone thrown into the sea. It immediately set off a shocking wave. In two hours, it has clicked a million, and there are more than 10000 replies. Everyone is talking about who the people on the video are!


    "President Lin, it''s been clicked for millions. It''s estimated that it won''t take tomorrow. Everyone in our city can see this video..." the young man kept refreshing the number of clicks, bared his yellow teeth and smiled at Lin Yushu.


    "Over a million?" Lin Yushu was a little unbelievable. He quickly took out his reading glasses and put his body together on the computer screen.


    "Mr. Lin, you see, this is the number of clicks, this is the number of replies, and there are more than 10000 replies..." the young man stretched out his hand and pointed on the screen with a very proud expression.


    "..." Lin Yushu looked at the reply below the post, then nodded his head and shouted two good words!


    "Look at our money. When can we calculate it?" the young man bared his teeth and asked.


    "You don''t have to worry about the money. I can''t live without you. If you can click more than ten million tomorrow, you can get the money from me!" Lin Yushu replied in a very good mood, then turned his head and smiled at fan Aiguo: "now the Internet is easy to use. So many people have seen this thing so skillfully..."


    "Yes, I feel I can''t keep up with the times..." fan Aiguo nodded with a smile.


    "OK, you guys are going to work hard tonight to make tomorrow''s news visible to everyone!" Lin Yushu slowly stood up and patted the young man sitting in front of the computer on the shoulder.


    "Mr. Lin, don''t worry. You''ll wait to see the effect tomorrow!"


    "Good!"


    Lin Yushu nodded slightly, then followed fan Aiguo and walked out of the dark little Internet cafe shoulder to shoulder.


    An invisible bloody storm in H city is quietly unfolding in such a poor and insignificant black Internet cafe.


    ����


    In a high-end private villa in H city.


    With presbyopic glasses, sun Qiang sat in front of his notebook, his right hand kept clicking on the mouse, and his face was sometimes smiling. It was obvious that he was very satisfied with what Lin Yushu did.


    After watching it for a while, sun Qiang took off his reading glasses and took out his mobile phone to edit a short message for Lin Yushu. The content of the message is very simple, four words. Well done!


    ����


    On the other side, Fuhe Shanju villa area in H city.


    Liu Neng kept refreshing the reply content of the post with his mobile phone, with a smile on his face.


    "This sun Qiang is a little interesting. He knows to post on the Internet if he has nothing to do..."


    Driver Wang Jun sat in front of the computer and just replied to the post. He turned his head and smiled at Liu Neng on the sofa.


    "Well, at least sun Qiang has a little brain for this!"


    Liu Neng nodded slightly, then raised his legs and kicked Xiao Wu who was lying on the sofa playing mobile games.


    "Are you fucking sick? What are you kicking me for?"


    Little five stood up with a splash and waited for big eyes to scold Liu Neng.


    "You know how to play every day. Look at other people''s sun Qiang. You can get this information all over the city in one day..."


    "Nonsense, can I be at the same level as sun Qiang? That old man has become a fucking master. If I can live to his age, I can beat him eight..."


    Little five scolded impatiently, and then ran upstairs with his mobile phone.


    "As long as your brain can live for more than 60, I''ll kneel down for you!" Liu Neng looked at Xiao Wu''s back and scolded wordlessly.


    "Fuck off, I''ll fucking drag you to death!"


    Xiao Wu gritted his teeth and scolded, and then slammed the bedroom door.


    "That''s it. I''ll send him back to his hometown and know who is the king and who is the second day by day..." Liu Neng rubbed his face and scolded a little speechless.


    "Hehe, Xiao Wu is young. He doesn''t like playing. Who likes playing..." Wang Jun smiled at Liu Neng and said.


    "You have to have a degree to play?"


    "Carry your head every day and let him play if you can. If he wants to play on the day of an accident, he may not have a chance..."


    ��������


    Liu Neng looked at Wang Jun and suddenly became silent. His expression was a little overwhelmed.


    "By the way, how would they react if they saw this video in the harem?"


    Knowing that he had said the wrong thing, Wang Jun quickly changed the topic.


    "What else can you do? The dog jumped over the wall..."


    "Where to jump?" Wang Jun asked.


    "They''ll jump on whoever releases the things!"


    "Are you sure Ye Han they will target sun Qiang? Not us?" Wang Jun narrowed his eyes and looked puzzled.


    "I''m not sure..."


    "Shit, you don''t know anything. You''re here to analyze a JB with me!" Wang Jun was speechless.


    "I don''t know now, but I think I''ll know soon..."


    Liu Neng said something and shook his cell phone.


    "Why do you believe that man so much? Are you sure he won''t turn against him? If he tells Ye Han the truth now, our situation will be embarrassing..."


    "No doubt about employing people, no doubt about people. This person is very important for us. Without him, we are not qualified to break the wrist with Ye Han in H city!" Liu Neng opened his mouth and explained.


    Wang Jun looked at Liu Neng and opened his mouth to say something, but he still held back his words.


    "Fart quickly, don''t hesitate here..." Liu Neng saw Wang Jun''s mind at a glance.


    "On the other side, you are the boss and I work for you, so I can''t say more about you, but I think I should advise you about our relationship..."


    "What do you want to persuade me?" Liu Neng asked with narrowed eyes.


    "I don''t think that person is so reliable. You should keep an eye on what you do..."


    "In this case, tell me?" Liu Neng sneered, then sighed and said, "there are no people in this world that I can trust 100%, including you, Xiaowu and the boss. Now in this society, I tell you that my feelings are too fake. Do my job and take the money I should take. That''s all I think!"


    ��������


    Wang Jun looked at Liu Neng and felt speechless.


    "Don''t worry about me!"


    Liu Neng patted Wang Jun on the shoulder.


    "What will you do if you make enough money one day?"


    "We''ll have to wait until the day when the money is enough..."


    "Have you ever thought about leaving the boss?" Wang Jun suddenly looked up at Liu Neng and asked.


    After hearing this, Liu Neng suddenly paused, and then whispered, "I want to leave this industry all the time, but I can''t go now, because I still have something to do..."


    "..." Wang Jun was silent.


    "Ding Ling Ling... Ding Ling Ling..."


    At this time, Liu Neng''s cell phone suddenly rang.


    Liu Neng took a simple glance at his mobile phone, then looked at Wang Jun and said, "shout Xiao Wu up and go out to do something!"


    "Has that man sent a letter?" Wang Jun asked as he put on his coat.


    "Well, let me meet at the old place..."


    "... OK!" Wang Jun nodded, then strode to Xiao Wu''s room.


    ����


    On the other side, in the meeting room of the harem.


    The meeting room was full of people. All the high-rise buildings in our harem were present except Liu Rui. The whole room was full of smoke and cigarette butts underground.


    "It''s obviously a declaration of war with us!" I shouted tired, rubbing my hair like a brooding chicken, half a cigarette end in my mouth.


    "Although they put the videos and account books on the Internet, they put the materials in mosaics, which shows that they don''t want to break the net with Bi Wenshi. They just want Bi Wenshi to know what he is now!" Wei Yiwen looked at me and said.


    "Now if Bi Wenshi leaks this thing, he must take action!" I sighed and then said, "what would Bi Wenshi do if sun Qiang contacted Bi Wenshi at this time?"


    "..." after I asked, the whole conference room was fucking quiet. I could only hear the sound of smoking.


    "Yuan Yuan, what do you think Bi Wenshi will do?" I looked at Yuan Yuan and asked.


    "Retreat for progress, sacrifice us first, and then deal with sun Qiang slowly!" Yuan Yuan said the key point very directly.


    "What do you think we should do now?" I continued.


    "...." Yuan Yuan was silent.


    "Shit!"


    I scolded wordlessly, then looked at Gao Jia and said, "if we advance the matter, will it be dangerous?"


    "There should be no problem. Anyway, it''s a strong attack. As long as the fire is constant, it''s the same when you go in..."


    "OK!"


    I nodded slightly, then directly took out my mobile phone and dialed Guo Siwei.


    "Have you seen the things on the Internet?" Guo thought directly after answering my phone.


    "Can I not fucking watch it? This morning, 800 people have to call me and ask me if I know who this person is. It''s just that China Mobile didn''t send me a fucking text message..." I collapsed and replied.


    "That man is bi Wenshi, right?" Guo thought.


    "Hmm..." I snorted.


    "If something happens to him, our family will be ruined!"


    "What are you talking about?" my voice was eight degrees higher and screamed.


    "Bi Wenshi and my father came down together. Bi Wenshi''s downfall is not good for my father..."


    "Shit, your father still has this relationship!" I scolded speechlessly, stretched out my hand and lit a cigarette trembling. Originally, Bi Wenshi had an accident alone, and now there is his mother with the Guo family. If Bi Wenshi had an accident at the same time, my hard-earned relationship in H city may be emptied in an instant!


    In a business like our harem, if there is no one on duty behind you, he will be a small bar if you work all your fucking life.


    I thought Bi Wenshi had fallen. We couldn''t get the project of the University City at the last time, but if there was an accident between the Guo family and their son, there might be a big event in our harem!


    "What''s the relationship? Now you''d better think about how to deal with this thing on the Internet..."


    "Don''t you have anything? Can you seal these posts?" I asked with a frown.


    "We''ve been sealing, but this method is to treat the symptoms rather than the root causes. I''ll seal a new one for a family, and many posts are forwarded. You can''t only seal all the netizens in H City in a day? Moreover, the more intense our response to this thing, the more serious the people will feel. These people are in a state of watching the excitement. At that time If we really make things bigger and disturb the people above, it will be even harder for us to deal with... "Guo thought quickly explained to me.


    "Fuck, it''s so troublesome?" I grinned and flopped on my chair.


    "OK, don''t worry about these things on the Internet now. After all, these things are all with mosaics. I advise you to seize the time to find the root of this thing, because I''m afraid that if the hackers eliminate the mosaics on the video for a long time, it''s really annoying..."


    "I''m almost where this thing came from now..."


    "Where?" Guo thought aloud.


    "I think it came out of sun Qiang''s hand, so I want my people to tie sun Qiang to see if I can get something!!" I said bluntly.


    "Are you sure?" Guo thought.


    "Eight, nine, ten!"


    "OK, I''ll help you deal with it here, but don''t take too long. Call me before you start. Is it enough for me to do it for you for an hour?"


    "Is an hour enough?" I asked, looking at Gao Jia.


    "Enough!" Gao Jia nodded.


    "Half an hour is enough!" I repeated from the phone.


    "OK, call then!"


    With that, Guo thought directly hung up the phone.


    After listening to the phone with Guo Siwei, I looked at my watch. It was five thirty.


    "Is there a problem starting at seven?" I looked at Gao Jia and asked.


    "No problem..." Gao Jia shook his head.


    "Well, you guys go out and get ready and start on time at seven!"


    "Good!"


    They nodded and walked out of the meeting in twos and threes.


    After the meeting, I looked at my mobile phone and suddenly had an impulse to call Liu Rui. I didn''t know when the fool would come back. When Liu Rui was away, sometimes no one could give me opinions on many of my ideas, Meng Liang or yuan yuan. They only agreed with my ideas, but never raised any objections, Sometimes the less opposition, the more I fear, because I feel the more I miss.


    ����


    In the East, West, North and South rooms, things lie in bed and poke their mobile phones. North and South have an ugly face and sit next to the window. They don''t know what to think.


    "Where do you sit? What do you think?" asked the East and West, looking at the north and south.


    "I wonder if I should tell Ye about something..." the north and South replied with a heavy face.


    "Why? You have something to hide from the leaves?" things stood up and walked to the north and south.


    "..." north and South looked up at things, and then nodded vigorously.


    "I think if you think it''s important, you should tell Ye. After all, Ye is good to us..."


    "But..."


    "But what?" the thing asked.


    "But I don''t know how he will react after telling Ye about it!" north and South answered with pursed lips.


    "What''s the reaction? It''s about ye. We are ministers and ye is Jun. although we don''t read much, I understand that it''s a big mistake to deceive Jun!"


    "Brother, don''t you ask anything?" north and South looked at things and asked.


    "Now you know that you are hiding from ye alone. If I know, we are hiding from ye alone. You are hiding from ye alone. Ye is angry. I can persuade him. If we both hide from ye and ye is angry, who can persuade him? Who can help us speak?"


    This sentence was directly asked by the north and the south. The north and the South looked at the things and remained silent for a long time. Then they nodded and said, "brother, I understand!"


    "Just understand!" things patted north and South on the shoulder, and then walked out of the bedroom.


    "Why are you going?" north and South shouted.


    "I''ll go to the bathroom..."


    ����


    The other side.


    Liu Neng, Xiao Wu and Wang Jun drove a jeep to a parking lot.


    This parking lot is the parking lot where they first met people in our harem.


    "What''s the fucking time? Why don''t you come yet?" Xiao Wu scolded carelessly with his feet on the steering wheel and a cigarette end in his mouth.


    "Maybe there''s something else I can''t leave..." Liu Neng replied with his eyes closed.


    "Shit, I don''t have a fucking sense of time! When I come later, I have to talk about him. I can''t be late to be an undercover!! they are all high-risk occupations. How much does it take to delay a minute!"


    "I fucking found your mouth broken?" Liu Neng opened his eyes and looked at Xiao Wu speechless.


    "This thing is not my broken mouth, I am serious..." Xiao Wu replied with a big mouth.


    "Roll the calf, take your feet down, and you''ll be your fucking Kang!"


    "I don''t have a Kang in my house, city people..." Xiao Wu bared his teeth and smiled.


    "...." Liu Neng looked at Xiao Wu and said nothing.


    "Bang bang!"


    Just then, the window of the jeep suddenly rang.


    Liu Neng and Xiao Wu quickly sat up. Wang Jun looked outside and found that there was no one except a cleaning aunt.


    "Aunt, what are you doing?" Wang Jun rolled down the window and shouted at aunt.


    "Are you waiting for someone?" aunt asked with a Shandong accent and a nervous look at Wang Jun.


    After hearing aunt''s words, Wang Jun turned his head and looked at Liu Neng, then nodded slightly and promised, "it''s waiting for someone."


    "Someone asked me to give this to you..."


    Then aunt took out a black handbag from the cleaning car.


    "Thank you!"


    Wang Jun took the handbag and closed the window directly.


    The aunt outside the car observed in situ, and then pushed the cleaning car to go outside the parking lot.


    "Is the delivery so fucking advanced now?"


    Wang Jun handed Liu Neng his bag with a smile.


    "Ha ha..."


    Liu Neng smiled and opened the zipper of his handbag with a crash. The handbag was new. There was only a note and a USB flash disk in it.


    A few lines of small characters were written on the note: "something''s wrong. I can''t get through it. They''re going to start with sun Qiang tonight. There''s what you want in the USB flash drive!"


    After reading the note, Liu Neng directly took out a lighter, lit the note, and then threw it out of the car.


    "What''s written on the note?" Xiao Wu asked curiously.


    "Nothing, just can''t come..." Liu Neng explained, and then shouted at Wang Jun: "drive home!"


    "Are you going home now? We haven''t done anything fucking?" Xiao Wu shouted in surprise.


    "It''s enough to get this thing. Now it''s enough for them to play in the harem..." Liu Neng smiled at the USB flash disk in his hand and put it in his pocket.


    "What''s in the USB flash drive?" Xiao Wu asked with his eyes askew.


    "Do you want to know?" Liu Neng asked with a smile.


    "Ah, that what, I know or not, I just ask..." Xiao Wu pretended not to care.


    "If you don''t want to know, forget it..."


    "No, I said I know!" Xiao Wu quickly explained.


    "Then I don''t want to tell you... Ha ha!"


    "..." Xiao Wu looked at Liu Neng with a big red face and was silent for a long time. Then he clenched his teeth and scolded, "I have a fucking sentence. Your mother doesn''t know whether to say it or not!"


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Wang Jun and Liu Neng laughed at the same time.


    "Why do you two laugh? Like him every day..."


    Little five scolded awkwardly, then kicked Wang Jun and shouted, "SA B Leng, drive!"


    ����


    On the other side, in the office of H city.


    A man in a suit with a healthy face sat in front of his desk with a serious expression.


    Although the man is nearly 60 years old, there is no trace of weight gain in his figure. In addition to the seriousness of his anger, the years don''t seem to leave any trace on his face. It feels like a man of 40 years old.


    On the edge of the man''s desk stood two men with gold wire glasses. They held a piece of information in their hands and stood beside the man with trembling and nervous expressions.


    This man is the legendary political peak of H City, Bi Wenshi!


    Bi Wenshi sat at his desk and squinted at the post on the forum. The two middle-aged people standing beside him had dense beads of sweat on their foreheads and their bodies trembled slightly. Bi Wenshi didn''t speak. Neither of them dared to wipe the beads of sweat on their faces. The air in the whole office was like Buddha.


    "Why does this thing still exist?" Bi Wenshi asked, biting his teeth and looking at the middle-aged man around him.


    "Yesterday I contacted the internet police, but the forwarding volume and publishing volume of this post are too huge. They can''t handle it for a while and a half..." Secretary Zhang held his glasses and stammered an explanation.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, Bi Wenshi hit the table with a fist.


    After hearing the news, Secretary Zhang and driver Wang were so frightened that they quickly stepped back. They followed Bi Wenshi for more than 20 years. When did they see Bi Wenshi so angry?


    Bi Wenshi has always been a happy and angry person. Now he is so excited, which shows that Bi Wenshi is really angry this time!


    "I can''t handle it for a while!! then tell me when I can make these things disappear completely? Tell me!"


    Bi Wenshi stared at Secretary Zhang and shouted.


    "I... I''m not sure..."


    "I''m not sure what the fuck I want you to eat!" Bi Wenshi shouted, then gritted his teeth with Secretary Zhang''s collar and said, "I''ll give you two days. If there''s such information on the Internet, you don''t have to do it. Just roll the calf for me, okay?"


    "Ming... Understand!" Secretary Zhang nodded quickly.


    "Hoo..."


    Bi Wenshi looked at Secretary General Zhang, took a breath, and then slowly loosened Secretary Zhang''s collar.

 Chapter 1482

    "Don''t worry, I''m sure to handle this matter well..."


    Seeing that Bi Wenshi''s mood had stabilized, Secretary Zhang quickly added.


    "If this thing develops seriously, you know what it means to me, so no matter how much it costs, even if I quit, you should find out the person who released this thing for me, you know?" Bi Wenshi explained slowly in his chair, then looked at driver Wang and said, "is there any smoke?"


    "Yes!"


    The driver quickly took out a box of Zhonghua and handed it to bi Wenshi.


    Bi Wenshi looked down at Zhonghua on the table and grinned: "I remember when I first saw you, you still smoked a two five red dragon..."


    "Borrow your light..." the driver explained awkwardly.


    "Ha ha..." Bi Wenshi reached out and took out a cigarette, turned his head and said to the driver, "if this matter is handled well, you''ll still smoke this cigarette in the future. If it''s not handled well, you can even smoke..."


    "..." the driver shouted in a low voice.


    "All right, go out and do something."


    Bi Wenshi waved his hand and lit the cigarette on his mouth.


    "..." the driver looked at BI Wenshi and kept silent for a while, then walked out of the office slowly.


    "Tomorrow is the bidding meeting for the development project of iron tower university town. You..."


    Secretary Zhang looked at the schedule in the folder and asked tentatively.


    "Postpone the bidding meeting. It''s not just the bidding meeting. All the itineraries have been cancelled for me. If this matter is not solved, what I''m doing now is meaningless!"


    "OK!" Secretary Zhang nodded slightly, and then walked out of Bi Wenshi''s office slowly.


    After the driver and the secretary left, Bi Wenshi was the only one left in the office. Bi Wenshi took a deep breath of smoke. The strong cigarette stimulated his trachea. Bi Wenshi, who would not have smoked, choked with tears


    When there were flies, Bi Wenshi bought countless fly swatters. When he thought all the flies were killed by him, he threw away those dirty and crude fly swatters, because he thought they should not appear in his luxurious bedroom!


    But now, the flies appear again, but the fly swatter has been thrown away!


    Bi Wenshi now has only two clean people, Secretary Zhang and driver Wang. The cleaner he is, the smaller his circle is. The smaller his circle is, the limited his ability is. Therefore, Bi Wenshi can only rely on those so-called to solve these things.


    But sometimes his ability is limited by all aspects of society. At this time, Bi Wenshi began to regret why he threw away all the fly swatters instead of leaving one for himself to wait for the emergence of flies!


    Bi Wenshi''s 15 years of step-by-step work finally failed to stop the reappearance of flies!


    ����


    At seven in the evening, at the gate of the harem.


    Two domineering cars without license plates parked neatly at the gate of the harem.


    In the overlord car in front, there are five people, Gao Jia, Niu Lei, Guan Tian, Ming, Zhang Fengyu, and four people, big green mountains in the East, West, North and south, in the back.


    "Leaders don''t need to say anything?" Gao Jia sat on the co pilot and looked at me with a smile.


    "..." I looked at Gao Jia and said in a low voice, "come back alive! One can''t be less!"


    After my words, everyone''s expression solidified


    "Sun Qiang is not important. We still have a chance to be the best. Don''t play with your life if you don''t come back!" I stepped forward and patted Gao Jia on the shoulder.


    "Understand!" Gao Jia looked at me and nodded.


    "You all have to listen to Uncle Tian''s command this time. There''s no other meaning. Uncle Tian can be more rational than you..."


    "Yes."


    After that, I turned around and walked to the North-South car. Looking at the North-South car, I smiled and said, "Gao Jia, if they get hurt, I''ll pick you up first when they come back!"


    "Why do you clean me up? I''m a deputy today. If anything happens, you find my brother..." Nanbei replied to me with a cigarette end in his mouth.


    "Ha ha..."


    I smiled and patted north and South on the head.


    "Come on, don''t fucking leave like life and death. What a big thing. If I hadn''t been hurt now, I could have cleaned up the old calf of sun Qiang..."


    At this time, Yang Song stood beside me, licking the ice cream and bared his teeth.


    "All right, let''s go!"


    I nodded to the north and south.


    A minute later, two domineering cars slowly disappeared in our sight.


    After Gao Jiatian Ming and others left, I followed old Che Meng Liang and they returned to the harem.


    "No, I''ll go there..."


    After returning to the office, Meng Liang looked at me while smoking and said.


    "..." I was a little distracted when I looked at the scenery outside the window.


    "I''m fucking talking to you..." Meng Liang reached out and pushed me.


    "Ah?" I was stunned. Then I turned to look at Meng Liang and asked, "what are you talking about?"


    "Shit!!" Meng Liang''s eyes were silent, then raised his voice and shouted, "if you don''t trust me, I''ll take Yang Song out for a walk..."


    "No, I''m not worried, but I vaguely feel that it''s not as simple as I thought..."


    I sat on my chair and whispered back.


    "It''s not easy. Don''t you still worry? I''d better go there and save the accident..." Meng Liang said and walked out of the office.


    "Stop!!" I shouted fiercely, then looked at Meng Liang and said, "if they have an accident, you''d better stay in the harem..."


    "One more is better than one less?" Meng Liang tilted his eyes and said in a stubborn tone.


    "Pull it. You''re the holy man of heaven? You used to be peaceful? Just squat in the harem for me. If I know you''re going out, I''ll be angry with you. I''ll tell you!"


    "Shit!!" Meng Liang scolded helplessly, then pushed the door and went out.


    After Meng Liang left, I then looked at the scenery outside the window. I don''t know why I always feel my right eyelid jump again. Maybe it''s a psychological effect


    ����


    On the other hand, Tian Ming, Gao Jia and others drove to the villa where sun Qiang''s family was located.


    "There are a lot of security guards here, and there are also a lot of bodyguards in sun Qiang''s family, so let''s not fall in love with the war after we go in, and run directly to sun Qiang, okay?"


    In the car, Tian Ming asked Gao Jia, Niu Lei and others while checking his.


    "Understand!!" Gao Jia nodded.


    "I tell you uncle Tian, if you say I can''t compare with you, but if you say kidnapping, you really don''t have my specialty. After all, this thing has been used for so long, and he pays attention to being fast and ruthless!! what''s fast? Fast is quick..." Niu Lei whetted and hawed while loading the bullet to teach Tian Ming.


    "Boo!!" Gao Jia slapped Niu Lei on the head, then bit his teeth and scolded: "when the fuck is it? You''re still in the mood to pull the calf. Uncle Tian is so old, you''re fucking telling him that you''re confused..."


    "Hehe, it''s all right. Talking is a good thing!!" Tian Ming smiled and was in a good mood.


    "People''s uncle Tian didn''t speak. What the fuck do you always do with me!!" Niu Lei covered his big head with few hair, with a slightly wronged expression.


    "Less BB, too broken a day..."


    "Bang bang!!"


    Just then, there was a knock on the glass outside.


    Tian Ming looked out and saw something standing outside the car. Tian Ming quickly rolled down the window.


    "What''s the matter?" Tian Ming asked, looking at something.


    "I''ll try the walkie talkie. I''m afraid it won''t work..." the thing replied cautiously.


    "Ha ha..." Tian Ming smiled, then took out his walkie talkie and shouted twice. After a while, a reply from the north and the South came from the walkie talkie: "Oh, Gaga, clear!!"


    After confirming that there was no problem, he nodded, then looked at Tian Ming and said, "Uncle Tian, safety is the main thing, don''t worry!"


    "I know..."


    "All right, let''s get in touch with the walkie talkie and shout when we need fire support!!"


    "I see!!"


    Tian Ming nodded and then directly opened the door.


    "Bang!!"


    The four doors of the domineering car spread out almost at the same time. Tian Ming, Gao Jia, Guan Niu Lei and Zhang Fengyu jumped out of the car at the same time.


    "Have a nice trip!"


    Things patted Gao Jia on the shoulder, and then quickly stepped onto another bully.


    A minute later, the group of five climbed over the wall and entered the villa area where sun Qiang''s family was located.


    ����


    "Let''s wait here?"


    After Tian Ming and his colleagues left, they asked from north to south.


    "Ah, pay attention to the walkie talkie. If they have an accident, they will inform us at the first time..."


    "Then how can we get in?" the north and South looked at the two meter high wall and said nothing.


    "Go directly to the gate. If the security guard stops and runs over directly, sun Qiang''s house is close to the gate. Time should be in time..."


    "How do you know?" north and South asked in surprise.


    "The leaf let me step on it with Uncle Tian earlier..."


    "Shit, why didn''t I know about it?"


    "You don''t know more..." the thing rolled his eyes silently, then put his hands behind his head and said with a heavy complexion: "leaf is a person who can see farther than us at any time..."


    "What do you mean?" the north and South looked puzzled.


    "Do you know when the leaf asked me to come and step on it?"


    "When?"


    "The day after sun Qiang returned to H City, he asked Uncle Tian to come with me..."


    North and South looked at things, stared at beads, and said nothing for a while.


    On the other hand, after Tian Ming and others entered the villa area, Tian Ming found sun Qiang''s villa in less than three minutes, and then turned around the first floor of the villa.


    "What are you waiting for?" Niu Lei asked impatiently after Tian Ming.


    "Don''t make a fucking noise!!" Gao Jia frowned and scolded behind Niu Lei. Gao Jia knew that Tian Ming should be looking for the unlocked window, because Tian Ming would step back gently without passing through a window.


    "Patter!"


    At this time, a white wooden window was gently pushed open by Tian Ming, but the lock on the window was still locked, which showed that the window had been tampered with, and it was obvious that the entrance was reserved in advance.


    "When you enter through this window, there are few bodyguards here. After entering, go to the third floor. The first one on the right is sun Qiang''s bedroom, okay?" Tian Ming whispered at Gao Jia and others.


    "Understand!!" Gao Jia nodded.


    "Shit, uncle Tian, you can have two skills!!" Niu Lei smiled at the half open and half closed window.


    "Don''t I dare to take you to play such a dangerous game?" Tian Ming replied with a smile, then turned his head to Zhang Yuyu and said, "Yuyu, you have good skills. Go up first!!"


    "Hmm!!"


    Zhang Fengyu promised, and then he held the windowsill flexibly and floated in.


    "It''s a little fucking alive!!"


    After Zhang Fengyu went in, Niu Lei stared at beads and commented with envy.


    "Stop fucking nonsense and get in!"


    Gao Jia scolded silently, and then jumped into the window.


    After a while, all five people jumped into the villa.


    After Tian Ming and others entered the villa, they first observed the surrounding environment and determined that no one had it. Tian Ming pointed to Zhang Yuyu and Guan Zi, and then pointed to the stairs on the right. Obviously, Tian Ming asked Zhang Yuyu and Guan Zi to go up to the third floor from the stairs on the right.


    After Zhang Yuyu understood what he meant, he nodded hard.


    Tian Ming sees Zhang Fengyu nodding, then points to Gao Jia and Niu Lei and signals them to follow him.


    Although Gao Jia and Tian Ming didn''t cooperate with each other, he also knew what this meant, so he nodded quickly.


    "Go!"


    Tian Ming shouted in a low voice, and then waved and ran directly to the stairs on the left. Gao Jia and Niu Lei followed him, while Zhang Fengyu and Guan ran to the stairs on the right.


    The movements of the five people were very light. They couldn''t hear any sound at all. After a while, the five people came to the bedroom door.


    Gao Jia extended her finger to the door and looked at Tian Ming.


    Tian Ming hesitated and then directly screwed the door handle.


    "Ba Da!"


    The door was unlocked.


    Knowing that the door was unlocked, Tian Ming''s heart clicked. How can people like sun Qiang sleep without locking the door? There may be only one reason why he doesn''t lock the door, that is, there may be a problem in the house.


    Although Tian Ming twisted the handle, he didn''t open the door for the first time, because he was hesitating whether to go in or not!


    "There seems to be something wrong..." Tian Ming whispered next to Gao Jia''s ear.


    "..." Gao Jia frowned slightly, then clenched her teeth and said, "come here, why don''t you go in..."


    "Let''s go in and the rest are waiting outside..." Tian Ming whispered back, and then turned the door handle again.


    "Pa!"


    The door is open.


    "Hula!"


    Tian Ming and Gao Jia walked into the room and stared at the situation in the room, but the light in the room was very dark. Basically, they couldn''t see anything.


    "Pa!"


    Tian Ming took out his flashlight and shook it in the bedroom. Then he found that there was no one at all.


    "Withdraw!"


    Knowing that something was wrong, Tian Ming quickly pulled Gao Jia.


    "Hula!"


    Before Tian Ming finished shouting, he heard a burst of footsteps, accompanied by the sound of bullets loading.


    "Pa!"


    The light in the bedroom lit up instantly, and three young people hiding in the bedroom wardrobe jumped out directly.


    "Don''t move!"


    "Don''t move!"


    Gao Jia scolded at the top of her voice, then raised her hand and ran towards the wardrobe.


    "Kang!! Kang!"


    Gao Jia suddenly hit the young man''s head directly. The wooden wardrobe was punched through two holes. Zhang Fengyu rushed in and rushed directly to the three young people in the room.


    "Ha ha..." the young man turned aside to avoid Zhang Fengyu, and then kicked Niu Lei in the stomach.


    "Bang!"


    Niu Lei was kicked off before he reacted.


    "Go!" Guan scolded in a low voice, then waved his fist and ran to the young man''s face. The young man instinctively raised his hand to block it. There was a dull sound in the young man''s arm. The whole man stepped back two steps, but he didn''t fall down.


    "Poof!"


    Another young man close to the pipe, took out the * directly, and ran to the clavicle of the pipe at an amazing speed.


    "Pooh!"


    "Pooh!"


    "Pooh!"


    The young man was very fast. He stabbed him three times in the blink of an eye. If Gao Jia hadn''t kicked him away, he might have killed the pipe.


    Because the battle happened so suddenly, and the physical quality and reaction ability of the opposite side were obviously not ordinary bodyguards. Tian Ming knew that this was arranged by sun Qiang in advance. Since they arranged three people to wait in this room, it must be no problem for the three people to beat five of them.


    "Get out!" Gao Jia whispered after seeing Tian Ming run out, and then ran outside the house.


    "Chase out!"


    Seeing that Gao Jia was about to run, the young man shouted quickly, and then ran outside the house with big steps.


    "Bang!"


    Just as the three young people had just walked out of the house, Tian Ming suddenly turned sideways and kicked the two young people with one foot.


    The next second, Zhang Fengyu and Gao Jia hold down one, and the three cooperate very tacitly.


    "Draft, loosen!"


    There was another young man who didn''t lie down. He was sweating on his forehead and shouted at Tian Ming.


    "Hehe, are you still playing with me like this?" Tian Ming smiled with disdain and hit the young man''s wrist directly.


    "Ba Da!"


    The young man''s wrist was pierced directly.


    The pipe kicked the young man away.


    "Don''t move. I tell you, if I move, I won''t hit my wrist. I''ll hit my head..."


    Tian Ming smiled and threatened and ran directly to the bedroom on the second floor.


    "You can''t let them go!"


    Seeing Tian Ming, Gao Jia and others leaving, a young man struggled to get up.


    "Bang!"


    "Is it shameless to ask you not to move?"


    Tian Ming looked at the young man and shouted.


    The young man looked back at the hole on the ground, was silent, and then slowly lay on the ground.


    "Hehe, that''s right..."


    Tian Ming grinned and ran to the second floor.


    "Kang!"


    At the moment when Tian Ming just turned back, the bullet missed and hit Tian Ming on the shoulder.


    ��������


    Tian Ming looked back at the young man with a little hesitation in his eyes.


    "Kang! Kang! Kang!"


    I haven''t waited for Tian Ming to speak.


    The blood sprayed out in an instant and directly dyed the floor under Tian Ming''s feet red. All three young people were killed at one blow!


    Tian Ming looks at Zhang Fengyu with a puzzled look in his eyes. It is obvious that he doesn''t like Zhang Fengyu''s practice.


    "You''re old..." Zhang Fengyu threw down this sentence, and then ran directly to the second floor with it.


    ��������


    Tian Ming, Gao Jia and others stood in a pool of blood. They looked at Zhang Fengyu''s back with some blurred eyes. No one thought how cruel this young man, who has little contact and few words, was when he started, and didn''t give others a way to live!


    After Zhang Fengyu finished killing people, Tian Ming, Gao Jia, Niu Lei and Guan were stunned for a while, but the current situation does not allow them to think too much.


    "Kill it! It''s important to do business..."


    Tian Ming looked at the corpse on the ground and sighed helplessly. Then he strode to catch up with Zhang Fengyu.


    Gao Jia looked at each other and then followed Tian Ming''s steps.


    ����


    At the same time, after running to the bedroom on the second floor, he opened the door and just saw sun Qiang ready to pack up and escape. It was obvious that sun Qiang was not in the bedroom today, which showed that he had guessed that we would fight him tonight, but he didn''t guess that our combat effectiveness was so strong, basically killing the three young people left in their bedroom, So before sun Qiang could run out of the villa, he was blocked in the house by Zhang Fengyu.


    Zhang Fengyu looked at Sun Qiang and the two bodyguards around Sun Qiang. He wiped the blood on his face, then looked at Sun Qiang and shouted, "Sun Qiang, there are four teammates behind me. Even if you walk, you three beat four of us. Do you think you can go out alive?"


    Sun Qiang sat on the chair, expressionless and silent.


    "Wow!"


    The bullet is loaded.


    "Kang!!"


    The bodyguard around Sun Qiang fell to the ground. Zhang Yuyu shot too fast. He didn''t give the bodyguard any reaction time at all. No one thought that Zhang Yuyu was so decisive.


    "You have two people left!"


    Zhang Fengyu shouted expressionless.


    Sun Qiang was a little silent and whispered back: "the people in the back palace have two sons. I''ll go with you..."


    "Understand!" Zhang Fengyu nodded slightly, and then took out a handcuff from his trouser pocket.


    "Click!"


    The handcuffs were buckled on Sun Qiang''s right hand and Zhang Fengyu''s right hand.


    "Step, step!"


    At this time, there was a dense sound of footsteps outside the house. Zhang Fengyu suddenly turned back and found that it was Tian Ming and several of them.


    "Finished?"


    Tian Ming looked at Sun Qiang, looked at Zhang Yuyu in surprise and asked.


    "Well, it''s done!"


    Zhang Fengyu nodded, then raised his legs and kicked on the face of the bodyguard around Sun Qiang. The bodyguard suddenly fainted.


    "You bodyguards are made of paper? What''s the fucking quality..."


    Zhang Yuyu scolded wordlessly, and then dragged sun Qiang to run outside the villa. Tian Ming and others followed Zhang Yuyu behind.


    Outside the villa.


    Things sat in the co pilot''s position, kept looking at the walkie talkie in their hands, and whispered, "why hasn''t this fucking come out? Is there an accident?"


    "Why don''t we go and have a look?" north and South pursed their lips and replied.


    "Wait..." the thing frowned and refused.


    "I don''t think there should be an accident. If there is an accident, they should be able to inform us..." North South JB analyzed it with great heart.


    "..." things looked at the road outside the car and said nothing.


    "Didi!"


    At this time, at least three or four jeeps roared to the villa community at an amazing speed.

 Chapter 1483

    The thing looked at the jeep outside the window and was silent. Then he shouted at the north and South: "catch up, these three cars are wrong!"


    "I feel something''s wrong with the car..." I said when I was in gear from the north to the south.


    "Come on, don''t fucking BB, hurry up!"


    On the other hand, after Zhang Fengyu and sun Qiang ran out of the villa, they ran less than 200 meters in the community, and three jeeps blocked the exit of the community.


    "Wave after wave, you fucking think it''s plants versus zombies!"


    Niu Lei looked at the jeep in front of him and scolded silently. Then he rattled and entered the state of battle.


    "Wind and rain, you protect sun Qiang and leave us alone!"


    Tian Ming turned his head and shouted, then took out a handful of * from his arms and stared at the three jeeps in front of him.


    "Ho! Ho! Ho!"


    The doors of the three jeeps opened almost at the same time, and the little five Wang Jun and others came out of the jeep.


    "Little five!"


    Sun Qiang shouted excitedly after seeing Xiao Wu.


    "Don''t make a fucking noise and scare me!"


    Niu Lei turned back and kicked sun Qiang impatiently, then held up * and shouted to Xiao Wu, "are you the one who killed my brother!"


    The moment Niu Lei saw Xiao Wu, his calm eyes were full of blood. Niu Lei was not only excited, but both Gao Jia Guan and Guan were red in their eyes, because they will never forget that Xiao Wu was the murderer who killed the tiger!


    "It''s really a narrow road for friends..." Xiao Wu grinned, then squinted at Zhang Fengyu and said, "leave people. I''m in a good mood today and let you go..."


    "Do you think it''s possible?"


    Zhang Fengyu replied expressionless.


    "No... maybe... Right!"


    Xiao Wu shouted with a long voice, and then held a * to hug the fire directly. In fact, Xiao Wu also knew that he had no need to negotiate with these people!


    "Da Da!"


    The bullets hit Gao Jia and others in front of their feet very neatly, in a straight line.


    Gao Jia and others took a step back, and then raised * to fight back.


    "Bang!"


    At this time, a white bully rushed out fiercely, and then hit the jeep next to Xiao Wu.


    "More people bully less people, don''t you?"


    Things roared and rushed out with their arms,.


    "Yes, is it wrong for people to take it away?"


    The north and South looked at the little five Wang Jun and others and shouted.


    "Your fighting power is almost enough!"


    Xiao Wu replied with a big mouth, then turned to open the door and got on the bus. Wang Jun also got on the bus.


    "Don''t let him run!" Gao Jia thought Xiao Wu was going to run and shouted.


    "Hehe, do I still run with you?" Xiao Wu grinned and patted his palm.


    "Hula!"


    At this time, at least more than 20 people rushed out from both sides of the community!


    Tian Ming was stunned when he saw the people who suddenly came out. These people were obviously arranged in advance, which shows that sun Qiang''s small five people have been prepared for a long time. They just wait for the people from north, South, East and west to appear, and then catch them all!


    So little five didn''t really do it at the beginning!


    Zhang Yuyu squinted at the group of people around them. His eyes were helpless. It was obviously a set given to them in advance. Sun Qiang could follow out so easily, which showed that sun Qiang knew he would not be taken away!


    "Shua!"


    Seeing so many people suddenly appear around, Tian Ming turns his head and takes a look at Zhang Fengyu.


    Zhang Yuyu instantly understood Tian Ming''s meaning. He observed the surrounding environment, waved his forearm and knocked sun Qiang unconscious with a gun. Then he picked up sun Qiang and ran to the community with a big step. Zhang Yuyu''s action was very fast. The action he used was less than ten seconds. This is the professional quality of a fugitive!


    "Draft it? It''s fucking time. Do you still want to run?" Xiao Wu scolded silently, and then shouted to his people: "open!"


    Seeing that Zhang Yuyu wants to run with sun Qiang, but Sun Qiang is on Zhang Yuyu''s back. These people don''t dare to hit Zhang Yuyu''s head, so they have to aim at him.


    "Cover!"


    Tian Ming shouted when he saw Zhang Fengyu run away, and then pulled the trigger with * in his hand. Countless bullets exploded under the feet of two groups of people and horses. For a moment, the quiet community burst into the sky.


    "Kang Kang!"


    Tian Ming fought back at Xiao Wu''s men while avoiding bullets.


    "Poop!"


    "Poop!"


    "Draft it? Cooperate. I don''t want to fucking kill!"


    During the fierce fighting between the two sides, Xiao Wu suddenly jumped out of the car with a black bazooka on his shoulder!


    "Shua!"


    Gao Jianiu, Lei Tianming, North and south, East and West, and others were stunned when they saw the rocket launcher on Xiao Wu''s shoulder, and all the movements on his hands stopped.


    "Draft, world war? As for the whole thing?" Niu Lei wiped the sweat on his forehead and scolded speechlessly.


    "What works..." Xiao Wu replied with a smile, then looked at Tian Ming and said, "I know you are a gun god and have two brushes in your hand, but can you avoid the cannon if you fucking force you?"


    "What do you want to do?" Tian Ming squints at Xiao Wu.


    "Pa!"


    Xiao Wu pulled his mouth on Tian Ming''s face.


    "Uncle Tian!"


    "Uncle Tian!"


    Nanbei Gaojia shouted at the same time, took a step forward and aimed at Xiao Wu''s head.


    "Don''t move!"


    Tian Ming shouted in a low voice, then stared at Xiao Wu and asked, "have you played enough, have you played enough to continue!"


    "Ha ha..." Xiao Wu smiled, then turned and looked at the body behind him.


    "One... Two... Three... Four!"


    After counting, Xiao Wu said to Tian Ming, "there are four bodies. I hit you four mouths. Is there anything wrong?"


    "No problem!"


    Tian Ming frowned back.


    "Pa! PA! PA! PA! PA!"


    Xiao Wu threw out five big mouths in an instant with his forehand and backhand, then pinched Tian Ming''s chin and said, "I don''t care how strong you used to be, but you''re not easy to use with me!"


    "Come on, what do you want?"


    "Everyone threw it to me!"


    Xiao Wu looked at Gao Jia and shouted.


    ��������


    Gao Jia and others stared at Xiao Wu. No one started.


    "I can''t speak well. Why? I let you throw me away. Are you fucking deaf?"


    Little five shouted angrily.


    "Throw it away..."


    Tian Ming shouted forcefully.


    "Uncle Tian..."


    "Listen to me!"


    Tian Ming stares at the bead and returns.


    "Crackling..."


    Niu Lei and others hesitated and finally threw down their weapons.


    "Pa Pa......"


    Little five came forward and gently patted Gao Jia''s face, and then asked with a smile, "you''re very strong?"


    Gao Jia squinted at Xiao Wu and said nothing.


    "I''ve seen more people than you, and the last people who died were fucking miserable!" Xiao Wu grinned and shouted to the people behind him: "clean them up and tie them tightly. These people have a little life in their hands..."


    ����


    On the other hand, Zhang Yuyu ran in the community with sun Qiang on his back for more than ten minutes. Sun Qiang was fat. Although Zhang Yuyu''s physical strength was good, he couldn''t stand such tossing and turning. The rhythm of running and breathing obviously became faster.


    "Why is it so fucking heavy!"


    Zhang Fengyu scolded in a low voice, then put sun Qiang on the ground, looked back and found that no one took out the key, untied the handcuffs, and then threw sun Qiang into the flower bed.


    "I can''t fucking carry it. I''ll come back to you when I''m finished..."


    Zhang Fengyu wiped the sweat on his face, whispered to sun Qiang, and then bent down to run outside the community, fast.


    "This way, people are here!"


    Zhang Fengyu ran ahead for less than 100 meters. Suddenly, two strong men sprang out of the tree forest. One of them recognized Zhang Fengyu at a glance.


    The strong man instinctively stepped back three steps, then was stunned, and then rushed over with Zhang Fengyu again.


    "Shit, come back!"


    Zhang Fengyu scolded wordlessly, then raised his hand and shouted, "come again, I''ll fucking hit you!"


    After hearing Zhang Fengyu''s words, the two strong men obviously hesitated, and no one dared to approach Zhang Fengyu again.


    "Don''t move, I tell you, I''m moving to kill you!"


    Zhang Fengyu raised his hand and threatened, and then ran in the opposite direction of the strong man.


    "Chase?" the strong man asked his companion.


    "I listen to you..." the companion said so, but there was no practical action.


    "I don''t think we can handle this boy, or we''ll forget it!"


    "Well, I think so. Such a thing is not suitable for us..." the companion replied with a big mouth, then turned his head and ran in the direction of coming, fast.


    ����


    "Kang!"


    Zhang Fengyu ran forward and could have more than 100 meters.


    "Why is it endless? Didn''t you agree not to chase?" Zhang Fengyu scolded wordlessly, then looked back and found that there was no one behind him.


    "Shua!!"


    Zhang Fengyu suddenly looked up and found that the trees in front of him made a sound, accompanied by clear footsteps.


    "If I don''t kill one, you really don''t know what I do. I see!"


    Zhang Fengyu clenched his teeth and shouted.


    "Wow!"


    There was a noise in the trees.


    "Kang!"


    The bullet directly hit Zhang Yuyu''s chest, and the powerful impact directly made Zhang Yuyu a big somersault.


    "Just do it!"


    Zhang Yuyu covered his chest and scolded. Then he stood up with his left hand on the ground. Wang Jun stepped forward quickly and kicked Zhang Yuyu''s face. Then he grabbed Zhang Yuyu''s arm and broke it hard.


    "Bang, bang!"


    A crisp fracture sounded.


    "Ah!"


    Zhang Fengyu shouted in pain. His left hand hit Wang Jun''s neck hard, and Wang Jun sprawled on the ground.


    "Bang!"


    Zhang Yugan didn''t run away after lying down. Instead, he stood up and ran to the king''s face.


    "Draft it, play sneak attack with me, don''t you? If I don''t kill you, you don''t know what the rhythm of the Volunteer March is!"


    Wang Jun''s behavior completely angered Zhang Fengyu


    "Go!"


    Wang Jun struggled hard to push away Zhang Fengyu, but found that his strength couldn''t push him away at all.


    "Still struggling, isn''t it? Drafted!"


    Zhang Yu Yu stared at Wang Jun with big eyes and kicked him one foot and then another, but he didn''t shoot at this time, because he heard the sound of the motor getting closer and closer. If he drives now, he can''t run.


    "Yes, the car is coming. I won''t play with you first..."


    Zhang Yuyu felt that the motor sound was getting closer and closer, so he had to stop beating Wang Jun and ran to the woods.


    "Poof..."


    Wang Jun opened his mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood, and then stumbled in the direction of Zhang Fengyu and chased him. To say that sometimes you can''t underestimate his potential. Just now, Zhang Fengyu kicked Wang Jun''s head with at least more than ten feet, and each foot was exhausted. If ordinary people would have been kicked unconscious, But Wang Jun can not only stand up but also run, and his running speed is basically no different from that of normal people.


    "Did you draft it? Why are you chasing it?"


    In the small tree forest, Zhang Fengyu ran for at least more than ten minutes, and the Wang Jun behind him was still chasing him. Zhang Fengyu had to stop helplessly, stare at the beads, look at the Wang Jun behind him and shout, "draft it, what do you want to do?"


    "Tell me where you put sun Qiang?" Wang Jun asked breathlessly holding the little tree.


    "Why the fuck should I tell you?" Zhang Fengyu was speechless.


    "... you don''t want to go out of this community until you tell me!" Wang Jun shouted with blood on his mouth.


    "It''s all like a fucking B. you still pretend to be a tough guy with me, don''t you?"


    Zhang Fengyu shouted in a low voice and rushed to Wang Jun.


    As soon as Wang Jun bent down and took out a sharp Swiss Army knife from his trouser leg, he pushed his right foot on the ground and rushed towards Zhang Fengyu at almost the same time.


    When Zhang Fengyu approached the king''s army, he kicked out.


    "Bang!"


    Wang Jun took the foot with his stomach, and then held Zhang Fengyu''s ankle in his left hand.


    "Ah!"


    Zhang Fengyu shouted, his voice was very painful!


    Although Wang Jun was kicked by Zhang Yuyu for several times, Zhang Yuyu was also injured. Therefore, from the perspective of physical condition, Zhang Yuyu has no advantage at all.


    Zhang Fengyu bit his teeth and scolded. Then he didn''t care about the wound on his body. With a military knife on it, he arched his body forward and knocked Wang Jun down directly to the ground.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Wang Jun lay on the ground and took a deep breath. Then he looked at Zhang Fengyu and said with a smile: "I think you''d better be less active. It''s easy to kill yourself in your current state..."


    Zhang Fengyu looked down at the wound on his body. The blood at the wound was bleeding. His current state was really a blood man. The blood on his chest had dyed his pants red and trickled down the corners of his clothes to the ground.


    "You''d better not follow me..."


    Zhang Fengyu replied weakly, then turned and ran to the end of the grove.


    "I can''t let you go if you don''t tell me where the man is!" the green veins in Wang Jun''s hand burst up and hugged Zhang Fengyu.


    "Shit!"


    Zhang Fengyu scolded wordlessly, then dragged Wang Jun''s head and shouted, "are you fucking crazy?"


    "Tell me where the man is?"


    "I''m here!" Zhang Fengyu scolded impatiently.


    "Ah!"


    Wang Jun screamed.


    "Loosen me!" Zhang Fengyu shouted expressionless.


    "Tell me where the man is!"


    "Poof!"


    Zhang Fengyu bowed his head and cut again.


    "You loosen it!"


    "I won''t let go!" Wang Jun shouted, staring at the beads.


    "I''ll go!"


    Zhang Yuyu came forward, took a big foot directly on Wang Jun''s head, kicked him one meter away, and finally hit the tree trunk before slowly stopping.


    "Hoo Hoo!" Wang Jun lay on the ground with his feet on the ground. He struggled for two or three times before he lost consciousness.


    "Shit! They''re fucking crazy..."


    Zhang Fengyu looked at the unconscious Wang Jun and scolded him speechlessly. Then he threw down his Swiss Army knife and ran into the woods.


    ����


    On the other hand, Xiao Wu took Gao Jiatian Ming and others back to sun Qiang''s villa and directly tied everyone in the living room.


    "One, two, three, four, five... Eight!"


    Little five counted one by one with his hands on his back and found that one head was obviously missing.


    "Why is one missing?"


    Xiao Wu bared his teeth and asked.


    "Another one ran away with President sun. Brother Jun went out to chase him..."


    The people around Xiao Wu whispered back.


    "Who went after it?"


    Little five shouted.


    "Jun... Brother Jun..."


    "Shit, can he chase you? Are you fucking stupid?" Xiao Wu scolded the young man by the collar, then clenched his teeth and said, "how old is he? You let him chase a fugitive alone? Do you have a fucking brain?"


    "I..." the young man was frightened and didn''t know how to explain.


    "Brother Jun wanted to go by himself..." another guy shouted at this time.


    "Shit, what''s your physical quality? You''re almost 60 and still pretending to be young and powerful..." Xiao Wu scolded silently, then loosened the young man''s collar and whispered, "you two go out and look for it. Wang Jun can run 2000 meters even if his physical quality is dead. He''s struggling a little more..."


    After Xiao Wu arranged the people around him, he had nothing to do, and then bared his teeth and walked to Tian Ming.


    "You took the lead, didn''t you?" Xiao Wu asked Tian Ming with a smile.


    "..." Tian Ming squinted at Xiao Wu, but didn''t reply.


    "Hehe, silence is golden to play with me..." Xiao Wu wiped his mouth, then touched Tian Ming''s head and said: "Your name is Tian Ming. I''ve heard your story too. Well, it''s said that it was very awesome. I can''t remember what Twin Dragons run to the moon, flying men in the sky or what. But what I want to say now is that you''re afraid of bazookas even if you''re awesome? Don''t you let me tie it here now?"


    "What do you want to do?" Tian Ming asked expressionless.


    "What don''t you want to do..."


    Xiao Wu shook his wrist, then took out a * from his clothes, gently scratched Tian Ming''s face, and then said with a smile: "One of your people ran away and took sun Qiang away. Although sun Qiang is not very important to me, he can''t fall into your hands, so now call your teammate and let him turn himself in. I''ll try to make you suffer less..."


    "Ha ha..." Tian Ming sneered.


    "What? What do you mean?" Xiao Wu asked, looking at Tian Ming with a slightly unhappy face.


    "Do you think what you said is possible?"


    "It may not be possible that you didn''t has the final say..."


    Xiao Wu''s face suddenly changed.


    "Well..."


    Tian Ming said a little, then bit his teeth and tried not to shout.


    "Uncle Tian!"


    Gao Jia exclaimed at the same time.


    "No... nothing!"


    Tian Ming''s face was covered with fine beads of sweat. He clenched his teeth and whispered back.


    "What the fuck are you coming for me!"


    North and South struggled and shouted at Xiao Wu at the top of their voice.


    "Hehe, all right... Don''t fucking follow the plot of my TV play at eight o''clock, will you? Anything will be directed at you and him. If you talk so that I can let you go?"


    Little five scolded very reluctantly, then pinched Tian Ming''s chin and asked, "what do you say? Call your little partner who broke away from the organization, do you hear me?"


    ��������


    "You can call now to get the lost lamb back on track as soon as possible..."


    "I found out why you have so much nonsense? What do you want to do? Hurry up?" Tian Ming scolded with some irritability.


    "Draft it! Don''t give it to the face..."


    Xiao Wu gritted his teeth and scolded. Then his right hand turned the * inserted in Tian Ming''s leg hard. The sharp * directly rotated on Tian Ming''s thigh, and the wound on Tian Ming''s leg was instantly broken.


    "... ah!"


    Tian Ming clenched his teeth for a while, and finally burst into a heart rending cry.


    Gao Jia, Nanbei and others are biting their teeth and want to talk to Tian Ming, but they don''t know how to speak. They can only silently swallow the tears that are about to take out of their eyes.


    "Haven''t you said yet?" Xiao Wu asked after gritting his teeth.


    "Do I say you, B!" Tian Ming scolded in a weak voice.


    "You really don''t know what the fear of death is!" Xiao Wu was stunned.


    "Draft? Say not... Draft? Say not... Ah!"


    At this time, Xiao Wu seemed crazy. With red eyes and beads, he stabbed Tian Ming with a knife.


    "Remember, young man, sooner or later, the people in the harem will clean you up for me. As long as the people in the harem die forever, my revenge must be avenged for me. Did you draft it? Even if you kill me today, I won''t call. Not only I won''t, but all of us in the harem won''t, because we don''t have a basket in the harem! I''ve lived for more than 40 years, and if I die here today I have no fucking regrets! "Tian Ming shouted vaguely.


    "You...!" Xiao Wu looked at Tian Ming and suddenly didn''t know what to say, but his eyes suddenly became very frightened, because at this moment, he was wondering whether he could be like Tian Ming if he changed his position. Xiao Wu''s eyes were frightened, helpless, incredibly clear and told him that he couldn''t do so.


    "Are you fucking finished? Can I call if Uncle Tian doesn''t call?" at this time, Gao Jia shouted.


    "You fight?" Xiao Wu was pulled back to reality by Gao Jia''s voice and looked at Gao Jia with dull eyes.


    "I''ll fight!" Gao Jia nodded quickly.


    "Gao Jia, if you make this call, don''t fucking call my uncle!" Tian Ming shouted, looking at Gao Jia.


    "Uncle, you will die if you go on like this..." Gao Jia explained with trembling lips.


    "It''s all old men. What the hell can I do if I don''t die? If I''m afraid of death, can''t I go home and farm? What the fuck am I talking to you about?" Tian Ming shouted stubbornly.


    "..." Gao Jia was speechless.

 Chapter 1484

    "Ta TA......" just at this time, there was a sound of footsteps outside the villa.


    Small five wood ran back, two young men carrying sun Qiang hurriedly ran into the living room on the first floor. When small five saw sun Qiang, he quickly strode to meet him.


    "Dead?"


    Little five pointed to sun Qiang and asked.


    "No, just in a coma..."


    The young man quickly explained.


    "That''s OK. This old thing can''t die..."


    Xiao Wu patted his chest and took a breath. Then he turned to look at Gao Jia and others and shouted, "you''re lucky today. Someone found it. I''m tired today. I''ll play with you when I have time..."


    After saying this, Xiao Wu ran to the second floor of the villa. When he left, he didn''t forget to let the people under his hand treat Tian Ming.


    ����


    On the other hand, after Zhang Fengyu got rid of Wang Jun''s pursuit, he did not leave the community for the first time. Instead, he walked around the grove alone for two times. After feeling that there was no one outside, Zhang Fengyu returned to the place where he left sun Qiang.


    But only after Zhang Fengyu came back did he know that sun Qiang had been taken away!


    "Draft it! There''s no one yet, shit!"


    Zhang Yu Yu scolded wordlessly, and then kicked on the flower bed.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Zhang Fengyu squatted on the ground and took a deep breath. Then he took out his mobile phone and dialed Tian Ming''s number, but no one answered. After putting down his mobile phone, Zhang Fengyu slowly put his eyes in the brightly lit villa.


    "Ta ta..."


    Zhang Fengyu took it in his hand and ran to sun Qiang''s villa. He knew that since Tian Ming didn''t answer the phone, he certainly didn''t run out, so he wanted to save people.


    Zhang Yuyu''s body was covered with wounds, and blood flowed continuously to the ground along his pants, step by step, with bloody footprints.


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    At this time, the mobile phone in Zhang Fengyu''s pants suddenly rang. He took out his mobile phone, frowned and looked at the caller ID on the mobile phone, remained silent for a moment, and then pressed the answer button.


    "Hello?" Zhang Fengyu asked softly.


    "Shit, someone answered the phone..." at the other end of the phone, I breathed a sigh when I heard Zhang Fengyu''s voice, because I called Tian Minggao Jia and they didn''t answer at all.


    "...." Zhang Fengyu put his mobile phone in his ear and didn''t speak.


    "What are you doing? Why haven''t you come back? Is something wrong?" because I''m excited, I don''t have any logic at all. I just ask what I think of.


    "No... no..." Zhang Fengyu, who is not very good at lying, replied nervously.


    "Uncle Tian, have they been caught?" my tone became serious for a moment, because I knew Zhang Fengyu''s reaction, which showed that something must have happened to them.


    "No..." Zhang Fengyu repeated.


    "You fucking lied to me, didn''t you? They didn''t have an accident. Why didn''t anyone answer the phone?" I asked loudly.


    "But... Maybe the cell phone is dead..."


    "There''s no electricity. You ask Uncle Tian to answer the phone!"


    "He''s not with me now... I don''t know where they''ve gone..."


    "Don''t you know if you''re together? Tell me if something''s wrong?" I roared with suppressed anger.


    "Nothing happened. I''ll go back in a moment. Don''t say it first. I''m still busy..." Zhang Fengyu will hang up the phone after saying that.


    "Zhang Fengyu, don''t fucking toss around!" I know what Zhang Fengyu means. He doesn''t want me to know that something happened because he was afraid I would stop him from saving people, so I quickly shouted and then said, "where are you now?"


    "..." Zhang Fengyu pursed his lips without answering.


    "I don''t care where you are now! You come back right away. Uncle Tian, whether they live or die has nothing to do with you. Do you understand? Get back to me quickly..."


    "I have to save them. I can''t leave them alone..."


    "When the fuck is it? It''s useless for you to talk about this. Tian Ming, there are so many of them. They don''t work well. You can work well? You can save them when you go?"


    I''m very excited because I don''t know whether Tian Ming is dead or alive, so I''m also very emotional. The only thing I have to do now is to stop Zhang Fengyu from dying.


    "They are in this villa. They live to see people and die to see corpses! If I don''t save them now, who can guarantee that they can see the sun tomorrow!" Zhang Fengyu shouted loudly.


    "Why don''t you understand what I said? It''s useless for you to go alone. In this way, you come back first, and then our people in the harem go to save people. Sun Qiang and they all came for the development of the University City. We don''t want this project. Can''t we replace our people?" I thought very clearly and helped Zhang Fengyu analyze the current situation, Then he added in a low voice: "they came to the University City. They can''t kill Tian Ming unless they get the project. That''s the only chip in their hands!"


    "..." Zhang Fengyu was stunned for a while, and then asked in a low voice, "are you willing to give up the University City for them?"


    "..." after hearing Zhang Fengyu''s words, I was stunned in situ, and then scolded coldly: "you fucking love to come back and won''t come!"


    After scolding, I hung up the phone before Zhang Fengyu reacted.


    Zhang Fengyu looked at the fading mobile phone screen, then looked up at the brightly lit villa. After struggling in his mind for a while, he finally turned around and ran outside the community.


    ����


    H City, in the office on the third floor of Hougong bar.


    "Folded?"


    Meng Liang sat on the sofa, frowning at me and asked in a low voice.


    "Well, sun Qiang should have discussed it with Xiao Wu and set it in advance..."


    I nodded slightly.


    "How did they know we were going to do it today?"


    Yuan Yuan asked incredulously at this time.


    ��������


    I rubbed my face and the eggs didn''t make any noise.


    When Yuanyuan saw that I didn''t speak, he turned and looked at Meng Liang around him. They looked at each other for two or three seconds. Meng Liang was silent. Finally, he asked the question he had always wanted to ask but didn''t dare to ask.


    "Leaf, do you think there''s something wrong with the people in our harem?"


    "Impossible!"


    After hearing Meng Liang''s words, I suddenly looked up and shouted in a very firm tone.


    Because I don''t believe that there will be internal ghosts in our harem. I trust everyone in our harem. Even if you die, I don''t believe that there will be internal ghosts in our harem. These brothers in the harem have come together with me in life and death. They have carried all the hard days with me. Now the environment is better and the money is available, The bullets are also fucking there. You said our feelings were gone. What can I believe?


    "Leaves..."


    Yuanyuan opened his mouth to speak.


    "Why? Do you also feel that there is a ghost in our harem?"


    I squinted at Yuan Yuan and asked.


    "In fact, there are some things I can see, and others in our harem can see. Others can see, and you can see. You just don''t want to admit this fact all the time..."


    Yuan Yuan explained to me with his head down.


    "I''m not unwilling to admit it. I just think all this may be an illusion! It''s an illusion given to us by Xiao Wu. I''m afraid that after I put this matter in the open, it will make you suspicious and wary of each other. If our brothers are really at that level, do you think we can keep the heart of the harem together? Yang Song dares to take it in the future meetings Do everyone scold me? Meng Liang, do you have to weigh whether you can say this in your heart when you want to oppose anyone? Can you still be a good man like this when you stand in line? If there are ghosts in our harem, it''s not terrible, except for ghosts, but do you think that if there are no ghosts, our feelings will be fed to dogs ����


    My words stunned Meng Liangyuan directly. I cleared my throat and then said, "one of the thirty-six plans is to separate. I don''t think it''s terrible that there is an insider in our back palace. What''s terrible is that an insider makes all of us become the object of mutual suspicion!"


    "We have no other meaning, just want to remind you..."


    Meng Liang looked at me awkwardly and explained.


    "I know!" I nodded slightly and then said, "now even if there is an insider in our house, it''s not time to deal with him. The most important thing for us now is to get Uncle Tian back..."


    "What are you going to do?" Yuan Yuan looked at me and asked.


    "Wait for Zhang Fengyu to come back, let''s talk to Xiao Wu..."


    "What to talk about?" Meng Liang asked with a frown.


    "...." I looked at Meng Liang and was speechless.


    "Do you want to quit the University City project?" Meng Liang then asked, in an unbelievable tone.


    "Things have come to this point today, which can only explain one problem!" I looked at my mobile phone and whispered back.


    "What''s the problem?" Yuan Yuan asked.


    "It shows that sun Qiang and Xiao Wu may not be able to provoke us..." I then lit a cigarette, revealing helplessness and unwillingness in my tone.


    Yuanyuan and Meng Liang looked at each other, and no one spoke.


    What I said may not be like the work style of our harem, but at this stage of development, I have clearly understood that Xiao Wu sun Qiang can''t be provoked by our harem in any way. We have people and others are the same. There are not only people in our family, but also cut off the relationship behind me, but I don''t know the relationship behind him.


    We have bullets, and people also have bullets. Today, Tian Ming and his family didn''t come back, which means that people''s firepower is stronger than ours. We have brains, but after a few things, I feel that Liu Neng behind Xiao Wu is really not in the same position with him. Liu Neng may be the most terrible enemy I have seen since the opening of our harem. He seems to have calculated everything correctly, Every step is leading me by the nose, and Liu Neng not only designs me. He said that even if I have doubts in my heart, I must take the road he has arranged for me.


    For example, when we started today, I clearly felt something was wrong, but we had no other choice. We had to start with sun Qiang because we didn''t have much time.


    I''m worried. Liu can know I''m worried, so he''s sure we''ll do it today.


    Such opponents make me feel terrible. The tiger thing has been a great lesson for me. There are many people in our harem now, but they all come from different teams, such as Gao Jia''s team and Wei Yiwen''s team. If these two teams are dead, how can I face Gao Jia and Wei Yiwen?


    If I force their brother to hold his head to help me win the University City project every day, am I still a fucking person?


    So now I have an idea to give up the University City project. The reason is very simple. I''m afraid!


    I''m afraid we''ll die again in the harem.


    Some reality is so cruel that there are businesses that can make money, but you have to be able to get the project.


    There is always such a group of people in the society. He feels that the society is unfair to him and gives him few opportunities. However, those people have never thought about whether they have too little ability or too few opportunities in this society.


    The University City project, as long as it is a long head, will know that it is a business that only makes no loss, but why is it that only I and Liu Neng compete in H city?


    Because other people knew that they were not qualified to win the project at all. When our harem appeared, all construction companies were very aware of the white matter a little later, because they knew where ye Han of the harem was in H city!


    It''s no shame. At least they know what he should take and what he will lose his life if he touches it!


    After I broke my wrists with Liu Neng several times, I suddenly felt tired, so I was ready to withdraw from the project when we had the least loss. I can''t say how rational I am now, but at least I still know what is advance and retreat!


    ����


    At 9 p.m., Zhang Fengyu, covered in blood, was pulled into the intensive care unit of Municipal Medical University by a taxi.


    I, Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song, Wei Yiwen, Lao Che and Duan Hui sat quietly in the corridor outside the hospital.


    Except Wei Yiwen, everyone''s face is very dignified. Only Wei Yiwen is relatively relaxed, but I know he is more worried than anyone now.


    "Wow!"


    The curtain of the operating room opened and a doctor with a mask stepped out.


    "Doctor, how''s my friend?" when we saw the doctor coming out, we quickly surrounded him, but Wei Yiwen sat on the bench motionless.


    "The condition of the injured is not optimistic. There are two bullets in his body, one at the root of his thigh and one in his chest, and his brain patch should have been severely hit, plus..." the chief surgeon said and paused.


    "Add what?" I asked hastily.


    "The injured did not receive treatment immediately after the injury, but continued to act violently. Now I suspect that he has massive intracranial hemorrhage, so he must undergo surgery immediately..." the doctor added.


    "OK, operate now!"


    "Who are you, the patient''s family?" the doctor looked at us and asked.


    "..." after hearing the doctor''s words, all of us were stunned.


    After a silence, Wei Yiwen opened his mouth and shouted, "I''m his uncle. I''ll sign!"


    "Good!"


    The doctor nodded and handed the operation consent to Wei Yiwen. Wei Yiwen''s hands trembled slightly, and then slowly wrote down his name.


    After the doctor got the signed consent, he directly turned and walked into the operating room. The bright red words in the rescue on the operating room also lit up with the sound of closing the door.


    ����


    "Uncle Wei..." I looked at Wei Yiwen and shouted softly.


    "I''m fine..." Wei Yiwen gently waved his hand, then smiled and said: "the child is very lucky. He hasn''t died several times. It''s estimated that he can''t do anything this time. You don''t have to worry..."


    "Uncle Wei, Castle Peak is big. They are still in sun Qiang''s hands..."


    "What do you want to do?" Wei Yiwen asked, looking at me.


    "I think it''s almost over. We can''t afford to play with them. Plus our people are in their hands, we should have no say!" I whispered back.


    "Do you want to give up the University City project?" Wei Yiwen asked, squinting at me.


    "Well, I''m going to withdraw..."


    "Leaf, have you thought about a question?"


    "What''s the problem?" I looked puzzled.


    "If we withdraw from the University City project, what role will you play in H City in the future? Sun Qiang, Xiaowu, how much territory can they leave for you? Have you thought about these things?" Wei Yiwen looked at me expressionless and asked.


    In fact, I also thought about Wei Yiwen''s problem. Since Xiao Wu has started with our harem, it shows that they certainly don''t simply want to get the university city development project from our harem. Their ultimate goal should be our whole harem.


    The status of the harem in H city is basically unshakable. However, if Xiaowu pries open the corner of the University City project, they will sooner or later focus on other businesses in our harem, whether bars, casinos or even Zhaojia village.


    So Wei Yiwen wanted to tell me that a temporary compromise can''t make our harem permanent.


    This is a very common social phenomenon. You can understand that one mountain is inferior to two tigers, but the deeper meaning is that our harem is now in a high position, and there are many people looking up to us. Our harem also gets the most resources in H city. In this way, there will be many challengers who are eager to take a bowl of wine from the harem, So my work style is becoming more and more decisive and cruel. The purpose is to make those who stare at our harem fear, and let them clearly understand the gap between them and me. Only in this way can I keep our harem business, and only in this way can those people dare not pay attention to the harem.


    Whether it is a person or a company, if your strength is not enough to support you to reach the point of monopoly in a certain field, then you will always be challenged from all directions. This is people''s survival instinct, the law of the jungle!


    Whether Liu Neng or sun Qiang, there will certainly be such a group of people when our harem is about to reach the top in H city.


    Our harem has survived and can be stable for ten years.


    If you can''t make it, you''ll be dead!


    So Wei Yiwen doesn''t want me to give up the University City project now, because once I give up, it means that our harem is afraid. If we are afraid now, we may be afraid of more things in the future.


    At this time, the harem seems like a wounded tiger. It seems to be safe, but in fact it is full of holes. What outsiders see is the illusion that I have worked hard to support myself. The inner emptiness and outer reality are the most true portrayal of our harem.


    However, if our harem of the University City project is withdrawn, all the problems of our harem will be exposed to the eyes of others. At that time, the harem may be a lamb to be slaughtered.


    Later, countless people commented on me, strategizing thousands of miles away, but it is difficult to escape the word, love debt!


    Yes, my biggest disadvantage is that I am too young and pay too much attention to feelings. Today, sun Qiang may detain them from the north and the south, but I think no matter who is detained, I will make the same choice. The reason is very simple. We are brothers. The success gained by abandoning our brothers is more cruel to me than failure.


    "I know you don''t want to give up those people in sun Qiang''s hands, but have you ever thought that once you choose them, you will be irresponsible to all the people in the harem!" Wei Yiwen saw my mind and frowned and continued.


    "But if I don''t save them now, what do the people in the harem think of me ye Han? What do the people in H city think of me ye Han?"


    "..." Wei Yiwen looked at me and didn''t speak.


    "Wolf heart and dog lung?" I grinned and asked myself.


    Wei Yiwen rubbed his palm and said in a low voice, "in fact, what you lack is an adjective like wolf heart and dog lung. As long as you know your weakness now, it may kill you in the future. Do you know that heavy feeling is the most fatal weakness on our road!"


    "..." I looked up at Wei Yiwen and whispered: "Uncle Wei, you don''t have to persuade me. I''d rather not if I step on the position gained by my brothers. I think I have little credit for the five or six people in our harem from the beginning to today. The most fundamental reason is that I have such a group of brothers who take care of each other wholeheartedly, so I won''t give them up anyway. Even if I lose my family and have no money, we can Earn one dollar, brother. If you don''t have it, you can''t get back much money! "


    After that, I ran to the hospital toilet with a cigarette.


    "Hey..." Wei Yiwen looked at my back and sighed gently.


    "That''s his character. Maybe he can''t change it in his life..."


    Meng Liang patted Wei Yiwen on the shoulder and explained with a smile.


    ��������


    Wei Yiwen looked up at Meng Liang, then smiled and said, "do you think I''m not human?"


    "No!" Meng Liang shook his head and said solemnly, "you should learn to give up when you go this way, but you can''t let go of the leaves!"


    Wei Yiwen was stunned when he heard Meng Liang''s words, then smiled and said, "do you know who among you is the best brother?"


    "Who?"


    "Liu Rui, you have enough brains and you also have ruthlessness. Although Ye has a good brain, he doesn''t have the ruthlessness that big brother should have!" Wei Yiwen made a very pertinent evaluation.


    "But if there are no leaves, there will be no harem, no me, and no Liu Rui. Leaves are the soul of our harem. The harem can have no me, no you, no Liu Rui, but it is absolutely impossible to have no leaves..."


    ��������


    Wei Yiwen looked at Meng Liang and suddenly didn''t know what to say. Originally, Wei Yiwen thought Meng Liang was a bastard who can only cut people, but after listening to Meng Liang''s words, Wei Yiwen knew that Meng Liang was just unwilling to express. Not expressing doesn''t mean Meng Liang doesn''t know anything.

 Chapter 1485

    "Ta TA......" just at this time, there was a sound of footsteps outside the villa.


    Small five wood ran back, two young men carrying sun Qiang hurriedly ran into the living room on the first floor. When small five saw sun Qiang, he quickly strode to meet him.


    "Dead?"


    Little five pointed to sun Qiang and asked.


    "No, just in a coma..."


    The young man quickly explained.


    "That''s OK. This old thing can''t die..."


    Xiao Wu patted his chest and took a breath. Then he turned to look at Gao Jia and others and shouted, "you''re lucky today. Someone found it. I''m tired today. I''ll play with you when I have time..."


    After saying this, Xiao Wu ran to the second floor of the villa. When he left, he didn''t forget to let the people under his hand treat Tian Ming.


    ����


    On the other hand, after Zhang Fengyu got rid of Wang Jun''s pursuit, he did not leave the community for the first time. Instead, he walked around the grove alone for two times. After feeling that there was no one outside, Zhang Fengyu returned to the place where he left sun Qiang.


    But only after Zhang Fengyu came back did he know that sun Qiang had been taken away!


    "Draft it! There''s no one yet, shit!"


    Zhang Yu Yu scolded wordlessly, and then kicked on the flower bed.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Zhang Fengyu squatted on the ground and took a deep breath. Then he took out his mobile phone and dialed Tian Ming''s number, but no one answered. After putting down his mobile phone, Zhang Fengyu slowly put his eyes in the brightly lit villa.


    "Ta ta..."


    With a pistol in his hand, Zhang Fengyu ran to sun Qiang''s villa. He knew that since Tian Ming didn''t answer the phone, he certainly didn''t run out, so he wanted to save people.


    Zhang Yuyu''s body was covered with wounds, and blood flowed continuously to the ground along his pants, step by step, with bloody footprints.


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    At this time, the mobile phone in Zhang Fengyu''s pants suddenly rang. He took out his mobile phone, frowned and looked at the caller ID on the mobile phone, remained silent for a moment, and then pressed the answer button.


    "Hello?" Zhang Fengyu asked softly.


    "Shit, someone answered the phone..." at the other end of the phone, I breathed a sigh when I heard Zhang Fengyu''s voice, because I called Tian Minggao Jia and they didn''t answer at all.


    "...." Zhang Fengyu put his mobile phone in his ear and didn''t speak.


    "What are you doing? Why haven''t you come back? Is something wrong?" because I''m excited, I don''t have any logic at all. I just ask what I think of.


    "No... no..." Zhang Fengyu, who is not very good at lying, replied nervously.


    "Uncle Tian, have they been caught?" my tone became serious for a moment, because I knew Zhang Fengyu''s reaction, which showed that something must have happened to them.


    "No..." Zhang Fengyu repeated.


    "You fucking lied to me, didn''t you? They didn''t have an accident. Why didn''t anyone answer the phone?" I asked loudly.


    "But... Maybe the cell phone is dead..."


    "There''s no electricity. You ask Uncle Tian to answer the phone!"


    "He''s not with me now... I don''t know where they''ve gone..."


    "Don''t you know if you''re together? Tell me if something''s wrong?" I roared with suppressed anger.


    "Nothing happened. I''ll go back in a moment. Don''t say it first. I''m still busy..." Zhang Fengyu will hang up the phone after saying that.


    "Zhang Fengyu, don''t fucking toss around!" I know what Zhang Fengyu means. He doesn''t want me to know that something happened because he was afraid I would stop him from saving people, so I quickly shouted and then said, "where are you now?"


    "..." Zhang Fengyu pursed his lips without answering.


    "I don''t care where you are now! You come back right away. Uncle Tian, whether they live or die has nothing to do with you. Do you understand? Get back to me quickly..."


    "I have to save them. I can''t leave them alone..."


    "When the fuck is it? It''s useless for you to talk about this. Tian Ming, there are so many of them. They don''t work well. You can work well? You can save them when you go?"


    I''m very excited because I don''t know whether Tian Ming is dead or alive, so I''m also very emotional. The only thing I have to do now is to stop Zhang Fengyu from dying.


    "They are in this villa. They live to see people and die to see corpses! If I don''t save them now, who can guarantee that they can see the sun tomorrow!" Zhang Fengyu shouted loudly.


    "Why don''t you understand what I said? It''s useless for you to go alone. In this way, you come back first, and then our people in the harem go to save people. Sun Qiang and they all came for the development of the University City. We don''t want this project. Can''t we replace our people?" I thought very clearly and helped Zhang Fengyu analyze the current situation, Then he added in a low voice: "they came to the University City. They can''t kill Tian Ming unless they get the project. That''s the only chip in their hands!"


    "..." Zhang Fengyu was stunned for a while, and then asked in a low voice, "are you willing to give up the University City for them?"


    "..." after hearing Zhang Fengyu''s words, I was stunned in situ, and then scolded coldly: "you fucking love to come back and won''t come!"


    After scolding, I hung up the phone before Zhang Fengyu reacted.


    Zhang Fengyu looked at the fading mobile phone screen, then looked up at the brightly lit villa. After struggling in his mind for a while, he finally turned around and ran outside the community.


    ����


    H City, in the office on the third floor of Hougong bar.


    "Folded?"


    Meng Liang sat on the sofa, frowning at me and asked in a low voice.


    "Well, sun Qiang should have discussed it with Xiao Wu and set it in advance..."


    I nodded slightly.


    "How did they know we were going to do it today?"


    Yuan Yuan asked incredulously at this time.


    ��������


    I rubbed my face and the eggs didn''t make any noise.


    When Yuanyuan saw that I didn''t speak, he turned and looked at Meng Liang around him. They looked at each other for two or three seconds. Meng Liang was silent. Finally, he asked the question he had always wanted to ask but didn''t dare to ask.


    "Leaf, do you think there''s something wrong with the people in our harem?"


    "Impossible!"


    After hearing Meng Liang''s words, I suddenly looked up and shouted in a very firm tone.


    Because I don''t believe that there will be internal ghosts in our harem. I trust everyone in our harem. Even if you die, I don''t believe that there will be internal ghosts in our harem. These brothers in the harem have come together with me in life and death. They have carried all the hard days with me. Now the environment is better and the money is available, The bullets are also fucking there. You said our feelings were gone. What can I believe?


    "Leaves..."


    Yuanyuan opened his mouth to speak.


    "Why? Do you also feel that there is a ghost in our harem?"


    I squinted at Yuan Yuan and asked.


    "In fact, there are some things I can see, and others in our harem can see. Others can see, and you can see. You just don''t want to admit this fact all the time..."


    Yuan Yuan explained to me with his head down.


    "I''m not unwilling to admit it. I just think all this may be an illusion! It''s an illusion given to us by Xiao Wu. I''m afraid that after I put this matter in the open, it will make you suspicious and wary of each other. If our brothers are really at that level, do you think we can keep the heart of the harem together? Yang Song dares to take it in the future meetings Do everyone scold me? Meng Liang, do you have to weigh whether you can say this in your heart when you want to oppose anyone? Can you still be a good man like this when you stand in line? If there are ghosts in our harem, it''s not terrible, except for ghosts, but do you think that if there are no ghosts, our feelings will be fed to dogs ����


    My words stunned Meng Liangyuan directly. I cleared my throat and then said, "one of the thirty-six plans is to separate. I don''t think it''s terrible that there is an insider in our back palace. What''s terrible is that an insider makes all of us become the object of mutual suspicion!"


    "We have no other meaning, just want to remind you..."


    Meng Liang looked at me awkwardly and explained.


    "I know!" I nodded slightly and then said, "now even if there is an insider in our house, it''s not time to deal with him. The most important thing for us now is to get Uncle Tian back..."


    "What are you going to do?" Yuan Yuan looked at me and asked.


    "Wait for Zhang Fengyu to come back, let''s talk to Xiao Wu..."


    "What to talk about?" Meng Liang asked with a frown.


    "...." I looked at Meng Liang and was speechless.


    "Do you want to quit the University City project?" Meng Liang then asked, in an unbelievable tone.


    "Things have come to this point today, which can only explain one problem!" I looked at my mobile phone and whispered back.


    "What''s the problem?" Yuan Yuan asked.


    "It shows that sun Qiang and Xiao Wu may not be able to provoke us..." I then lit a cigarette, revealing helplessness and unwillingness in my tone.


    Yuanyuan and Meng Liang looked at each other, and no one spoke.


    What I said may not be like the work style of our harem, but at this stage of development, I have clearly understood that Xiao Wu sun Qiang can''t be provoked by our harem in any way. We have people and others are the same. There are not only people in our family, but also cut off the relationship behind me, but I don''t know the relationship behind him.


    We have bullets, and people also have bullets. Today, Tian Ming and his family didn''t come back, which means that people''s firepower is stronger than ours. We have brains, but after a few things, I feel that Liu Neng behind Xiao Wu is really not in the same position with him. Liu Neng may be the most terrible enemy I have seen since the opening of our harem. He seems to have calculated everything correctly, Every step is leading me by the nose, and Liu Neng not only designs me. He said that even if I have doubts in my heart, I must take the road he has arranged for me.


    For example, when we started today, I clearly felt something was wrong, but we had no other choice. We had to start with sun Qiang because we didn''t have much time.


    I''m worried. Liu can know I''m worried, so he''s sure we''ll do it today.


    Such opponents make me feel terrible. The tiger thing has been a great lesson for me. There are many people in our harem now, but they all come from different teams, such as Gao Jia''s team and Wei Yiwen''s team. If these two teams are dead, how can I face Gao Jia and Wei Yiwen?


    If I force their brother to hold his head to help me win the University City project every day, am I still a fucking person?


    So now I have an idea to give up the University City project. The reason is very simple. I''m afraid!


    I''m afraid we''ll die again in the harem.


    Some reality is so cruel that there are businesses that can make money, but you have to be able to get the project.


    There is always such a group of people in the society. He feels that the society is unfair to him and gives him few opportunities. However, those people have never thought about whether they have too little ability or too few opportunities in this society.


    The University City project, as long as it is a long head, will know that it is a business that only makes no loss, but why is it that only I and Liu Neng compete in H city?


    Because other people knew that they were not qualified to win the project at all. When our harem appeared, all construction companies were very aware of the white matter a little later, because they knew where ye Han of the harem was in H city!


    It''s no shame. At least they know what he should take and what he will lose his life if he touches it!


    After I broke my wrists with Liu Neng several times, I suddenly felt tired, so I was ready to withdraw from the project when we had the least loss. I can''t say how rational I am now, but at least I still know what is advance and retreat!


    ����


    At 9 p.m., Zhang Fengyu, covered in blood, was pulled into the intensive care unit of Municipal Medical University by a taxi.


    I, Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song, Wei Yiwen, Lao Che and Duan Hui sat quietly in the corridor outside the hospital.


    Except Wei Yiwen, everyone''s face is very dignified. Only Wei Yiwen is relatively relaxed, but I know he is more worried than anyone now.


    "Wow!"


    The curtain of the operating room opened and a doctor with a mask stepped out.


    "Doctor, how''s my friend?" when we saw the doctor coming out, we quickly surrounded him, but Wei Yiwen sat on the bench motionless.


    "The condition of the injured is not optimistic. There are two bullets in his body, one in his chest, and his brain patch should have been severely hit, plus..." the chief surgeon said and paused.


    "Add what?" I asked hastily.


    "The injured did not receive treatment immediately after the injury, but continued to act violently. Now I suspect that he has massive intracranial hemorrhage, so he must undergo surgery immediately..." the doctor added.


    "OK, operate now!"


    "Who are you, the patient''s family?" the doctor looked at us and asked.


    "..." after hearing the doctor''s words, all of us were stunned.


    After a silence, Wei Yiwen opened his mouth and shouted, "I''m his uncle. I''ll sign!"


    "Good!"


    The doctor nodded and handed the operation consent to Wei Yiwen. Wei Yiwen''s hands trembled slightly, and then slowly wrote down his name.


    After the doctor got the signed consent, he directly turned and walked into the operating room. The bright red words in the rescue on the operating room also lit up with the sound of closing the door.


    ����


    "Uncle Wei..." I looked at Wei Yiwen and shouted softly.


    "I''m fine..." Wei Yiwen gently waved his hand, then smiled and said: "the child is very lucky. He hasn''t died several times. It''s estimated that he can''t do anything this time. You don''t have to worry..."


    "Uncle Wei, Castle Peak is big. They are still in sun Qiang''s hands..."


    "What do you want to do?" Wei Yiwen asked, looking at me.


    "I think it''s almost over. We can''t afford to play with them. Plus our people are in their hands, we should have no say!" I whispered back.


    "Do you want to give up the University City project?" Wei Yiwen asked, squinting at me.


    "Well, I''m going to withdraw..."


    "Leaf, have you thought about a question?"


    "What''s the problem?" I looked puzzled.


    "If we withdraw from the University City project, what role will you play in H City in the future? Sun Qiang, Xiaowu, how much territory can they leave for you? Have you thought about these things?" Wei Yiwen looked at me expressionless and asked.


    In fact, I also thought about Wei Yiwen''s problem. Since Xiao Wu has started with our harem, it shows that they certainly don''t simply want to get the university city development project from our harem. Their ultimate goal should be our whole harem.


    The status of the harem in City h is basically unshakable. However, if they pry open the corner of the University City project, they will sooner or later focus on other businesses in our harem. These are their goals.


    So Wei Yiwen wanted to tell me that a temporary compromise can''t make our harem permanent.


    This is a very common social phenomenon. You can understand that one mountain is inferior to two tigers, but the deeper meaning is that our harem is now in a high position, and there are many people looking up to us. Our harem also gets the most resources in H city. In this way, there will be many challengers who are eager to take a bowl of wine from the harem, So my work style is becoming more and more decisive and cruel. The purpose is to make those who stare at our harem fear, and let them clearly understand the gap between them and me. Only in this way can I keep our harem business, and only in this way can those people dare not pay attention to the harem.


    Whether it is a person or a company, if your strength is not enough to support you to reach the point of monopoly in a certain field, then you will always be challenged from all directions. This is people''s survival instinct, the law of the jungle!


    Whether Liu Neng or sun Qiang, there will certainly be such a group of people when our harem is about to reach the top in H city.


    Our harem has survived and can be stable for ten years.


    If you can''t make it, you''ll be dead!


    So Wei Yiwen doesn''t want me to give up the University City project now, because once I give up, it means that our harem is afraid. If we are afraid now, we may be afraid of more things in the future.


    At this time, the harem seems like a wounded tiger. It seems to be safe, but in fact it is full of holes. What outsiders see is the illusion that I have worked hard to support myself. The inner emptiness and outer reality are the most true portrayal of our harem.


    However, if our harem of the University City project is withdrawn, all the problems of our harem will be exposed to the eyes of others. At that time, the harem may be a lamb to be slaughtered.


    Later, countless people commented on me, strategizing thousands of miles away, but it is difficult to escape the word, love debt!


    Yes, my biggest disadvantage is that I am too young and pay too much attention to feelings. Today, sun Qiang may detain them from the north and the south, but I think no matter who is detained, I will make the same choice. The reason is very simple. We are brothers. The success gained by abandoning our brothers is more cruel to me than failure.


    "I know you don''t want to give up those people in sun Qiang''s hands, but have you ever thought that once you choose them, you will be irresponsible to all the people in the harem!" Wei Yiwen saw my mind and frowned and continued.


    "But if I don''t save them now, what do the people in the harem think of me ye Han? What do the people in H city think of me ye Han?"


    "..." Wei Yiwen looked at me and didn''t speak.


    "Wolf heart and dog lung?" I grinned and asked myself.


    Wei Yiwen rubbed his palm and said in a low voice, "in fact, what you lack is an adjective like wolf heart and dog lung. As long as you know your weakness now, it may kill you in the future. Do you know that heavy feeling is the most fatal weakness on our road!"


    "..." I looked up at Wei Yiwen and whispered: "Uncle Wei, you don''t have to persuade me. I''d rather not if I step on the position gained by my brothers. I think I have little credit for the five or six people in our harem from the beginning to today. The most fundamental reason is that I have such a group of brothers who take care of each other wholeheartedly, so I won''t give them up anyway. Even if I lose my family and have no money, we can Earn one dollar, brother. If you don''t have it, you can''t get back much money! "


    After that, I ran to the hospital toilet with a cigarette.


    "Hey..." Wei Yiwen looked at my back and sighed gently.


    "That''s his character. Maybe he can''t change it in his life..."


    Meng Liang patted Wei Yiwen on the shoulder and explained with a smile.


    ��������


    Wei Yiwen looked up at Meng Liang, then smiled and said, "do you think I''m not human?"


    "No!" Meng Liang shook his head and said solemnly, "you should learn to give up when you go this way, but you can''t let go of the leaves!"


    Wei Yiwen was stunned when he heard Meng Liang''s words, then smiled and said, "do you know who among you is the best brother?"


    "Who?"


    "Liu Rui, you have enough brains and you also have ruthlessness. Although Ye has a good brain, he doesn''t have the ruthlessness that big brother should have!" Wei Yiwen made a very pertinent evaluation.


    "But if there are no leaves, there will be no harem, no me, and no Liu Rui. Leaves are the soul of our harem. The harem can have no me, no you, no Liu Rui, but it is absolutely impossible to have no leaves..."

 Chapter 1486

    ��������


    Wei Yiwen looked at Meng Liang and suddenly didn''t know what to say. Originally, Wei Yiwen thought Meng Liang was a bastard who could only cut people with his hands, but after listening to Meng Liang''s words, Wei Yiwen knew that Meng Liang was just unwilling to express. Not expressing doesn''t mean Meng Liang doesn''t know anything.


    ����


    H City, Bi Wenshi''s home.


    Bi Wenshi is nearly 60 years old, so he is very particular about his work and rest. Even if there is anything important, he will go to bed before 9 o''clock. This habit has been maintained by Bi Wenshi for ten years, but today Bi Wenshi broke his precept. Because the video makes it difficult for Bi Wenshi to sleep, he sat in his study waiting for the Secretary''s call, But the Secretary seemed to disappear, so Bi Wenshi was more uneasy. He read the Zizhi Tongjian in his hand for more than two hours and only read three lines.


    "Hoo..."


    Bi Wenshi closed Zizhi Tongjian and looked out of the window. Although his face was expressionless, his heart was like a river, lake and sea, choppy!!


    "Don''t you sleep yet?"


    Just then a woman in plain clothes leaned against the door of the study and asked softly.


    "Wait!" Bi Wenshi whispered back.


    "Oh..."


    The woman promised, then looked at BI Wenshi calmly, and then walked slowly to the bedroom.


    This woman is bi Wenshi''s wife, a woman who silently followed Bi Wenshi for more than 30 years, but never took the initiative to ask questions.


    After Bi Wenshi knew about it, he didn''t feel warm or angry, as if nothing had happened. Neither of them took the initiative to mention it.


    But Bi Wenshi has never done anything sorry for this woman since then. The only junior he kept was also killed by his hired murderer. Now this video is exactly the video that Bi Wenshi bought a murderer to kill the junior.


    The woman knew that Bi Wenshi kept a junior, but she didn''t mention it. This is a woman''s generosity!


    Bi Wenshi killed the little three himself. This is a man''s awakening!


    Bi Wenshi looked at his wife''s back and remained silent for a long time. Then he picked up his mobile phone and dialed the Secretary''s phone.


    "How''s it going?" Bi Wenshi asked directly after the Secretary answered the phone.


    "I''ve tried my best to check..." the Secretary replied obediently.


    "..." Bi Wenshi was silent for a moment and wanted to get angry, but finally he endured it and hung up the phone.


    But the second after Bi Wenshi hung up, a strange number called in. Looking at the strange number, Bi Wenshi frowned and then pressed the answer button.


    "Hello!"


    A young man''s voice came across the microphone.


    "Who?"


    Bi Wenshi''s voice is flat, neither hot nor cold.


    "Are you at home now?"


    The other side asked very directly.


    "Who?"


    Bi Wenshi repeated, thinking that some boring person was playing a prank, because his secretary can answer at least hundreds of calls like this every day. Although most people call his office phone, there is no private phone.


    "I am a kind citizen. I have something in my hand to show you..."


    Bi Wenshi was stunned when he heard this. Although many people have seen the video on the Internet, the video is mosaic, and ordinary people can''t recognize him. However, this person even said that he had something to show him. Moreover, in such a sensitive period, it''s difficult for Bi Wenshi not to connect the two things. Bi Wenshi adjusted his mood and then asked in a low voice: "What do you want to show me?"


    "Something you really want to know. Don''t worry. I''m just a kind citizen. I think you just need it now. I''m in your community now. If you have time, we can meet..."


    "..." Bi Wenshi was silent for a moment, and then agreed: "OK, come up!"


    Ten minutes later, a young man with a black mask walked into Bi Wenshi''s home.


    After entering the house, the young man was directly taken to his study by Bi Wenshi.


    "Who are you?" Bi Wenshi looked at the masked young man in front of him and asked in a low voice.


    "I am a kind citizen..." the confident smile of the youth can still be seen through the mask.


    "Come on, what do you want to show me?" Bi Wenshi looked at the young man in front of him and thought repeatedly in his mind about who the man was, but he couldn''t remember who the young man was no matter how he thought.


    "Do you like reading?" the young man seemed to be very interested in the books on the bookcase after he entered the house, and kept looking at the books on it.


    "OK..." Bi Wenshi''s tone was flat.


    "I like this book. Can you give it to me?"


    The young man took out a collection of Xu Zhimo''s poems from the bookcase, looked at BI Wenshi with a smile and asked.


    ��������


    Bi Wenshi looked at the collection of poems in the young man''s hand. Although the book was not strange from the appearance, the title page of the book left Bi Wenshi''s signature and a short excerpt from Bi Wenshi about the poems written by Xu Zhimo to Lin Huiyin.


    "Time is like water, always silent. If you are well, it will be sunny."


    The young man looked at the poem on the title page and said with a smile, "I like this poem!"


    ��������


    Bi Wenshi was still silent, because he knew that the young man wanted this collection of poems for a very simple purpose, that is to prove that he had appeared in his study, because his name was written on the collection of poems.


    "What on earth do you want to show me?" Bi Wenshi asked with a frown.


    "Pa!!"


    The young man took out a USB flash disk and threw it on the table. Then he smiled and said, "you don''t lose a book for this thing..."


    After that, the young man swaggered out of Bi Wenshi''s study with a collection of poems. Bi Wenshi looked at the young man''s back and remained silent for a long time. Finally, he didn''t stop the young man from leaving. Instead, he turned on the computer in front of him and inserted the USB flash disk.


    The content in the USB flash drive is very simple, a video.


    ����


    After leaving Bi Wenshi''s home, the young man got on a jeep and took off his mask.


    This young man is the boss of Xiao Wu, Liu Neng!!


    Liu Neng looked at the poetry collection in his hand and smiled, then dialed Xiao Wu''s phone: "I sent the things to bi Wenshi. How about you?"


    "I''m fine here... What''s next?" asked Xiao Wu.


    "... next, ye Han should take the initiative to contact you!" Liu Neng thought for a while and whispered.


    "What shall I do? See or not?"


    "No need to see you. Now ye Han is no longer qualified to negotiate with you. Let''s just wait for the play..."


    After saying that, Liu Neng hung up the phone directly and showed a satisfied smile on his face.


    H City, Bi Wenshi''s home.


    Bi Wenshi closed the door and sat alone in front of the computer. He carefully watched the video in the USB flash drive three times. After watching it, Bi Wenshi took a deep breath, then leaned his head against the chair and fell into meditation.


    After biwenshi meditated for a while, his hands trembled slightly and picked up his mobile phone.


    "Didi, Didi..."


    Bi Wenshi skillfully pressed out several numbers on his mobile phone.


    "Hello?" the phone was quickly connected across the street.


    "Where have you been?" Bi Wenshi''s tone trembled a little.


    "We are on the highway, and we have three hours to get into the city..." the opposite whispered.


    "... OK!" Bi Wenshi nodded slightly and then said, "I''ll send you a document later. When you get to the city, go directly to this place to do something for me..."


    "Hmm!" the other side agreed, and then hung up very happily.


    After putting down his mobile phone, Bi Wenshi opened the video in the computer again, squinted twice, and then kicked it on the computer case.


    "It''s shameless to give face. It''s all fucking big, isn''t it!!"


    Bi Wenshi bit his teeth and scolded, then walked back to the bedroom in slippers.


    ����


    On the other side, above the highway.


    Three vans with foreign brands were driving on the road at a high speed.


    "Has Lao Bi heard from you?" the driver turned his head and asked a middle-aged man with scars on his face.


    "Hmm..." the middle-aged man agreed absently.


    "What are you looking at?" the driver glanced at the middle-aged mobile phone.


    "Lao Bi sent me the information. We''ll fight these people in a minute. I''ll see what their firepower is..."


    The light from the mobile phone screen sets off the scarred face of the middle-aged man.


    "I just don''t understand. Lao Bi hasn''t contacted us for so many years. Why are you so anxious to get us back this time?" asked a young man in his thirties in the back seat of the van.


    "It''s hard to get over it!" the middle-aged man made a very incisive summary. Then he put down his mobile phone, rubbed his temples, turned his head, looked at the young man and said, "this time we''re going back to help Lao Bi. The past is over. Don''t mess around in H City, okay?"


    "Shit, I don''t care. I just do things with money now. I don''t care about anything else..."


    "This is the best!" the middle-aged man nodded slightly.


    "Do you think Bi Wenshi hasn''t raised many black workers in his hands for so many years? He doesn''t mind bringing us all the way in case of an accident?" the driver said at this time.


    "In the big sky of H City, he can''t raise a group of underworld like he used to..." the middle-aged man explained in a low voice.


    "Hehe, just like them, can we do something without us?"


    "Those who understand will do it, and those who don''t understand will let us come back... The relationship between us and Bi Wenshi is dew, and we will break up after a shot... Don''t talk to anyone, what''s your story? I love to stay together all my life! It''s meaningless..."


    "Hehe, I would understand if you said that!!" the driver grinned, then drove seriously and stopped talking.


    ����


    At one o''clock in the morning, H Medical University.


    Zhang Yuyu''s operation lasted more than three hours. The doctors in the middle changed two fucking dials, but Zhang Yuyu still didn''t come out.


    "Creak!!"


    The door of the operating room was pushed open, and the main knife walked out of the operating room with a tired sound.


    "Doctor, how''s my friend?"


    When we saw the doctor coming out, we quickly surrounded him.


    "The operation was successful, and the patient''s life was not in danger..." the doctor took off his mask and replied to me.


    "When will my friend wake up?" I continued.


    "It depends on the patient''s own recovery. The patient''s physical quality is quite good. He should be able to wake up within three days..."


    "Thank you doctor, thank you doctor!!"


    After knowing that Zhang Fengyu was all right, I finally breathed a sigh, and then stuffed the prepared red envelope into the doctor''s hand. The doctor touched the thickness of the red envelope, then hid it, and threw down a sentence: "the patient needs a quiet rest. Except those who accompany the bed, everyone else should go back!!"


    He walked into the office lightly.


    Here''s why I have to give a red envelope to the doctor after the operation is completed. In fact, it''s very simple. The operation process is important for a patient to perform the operation, but the data and rehabilitation process after the operation are the most critical. Although the operation is successful, if the later stage can''t get professional treatment, the patient will also have all kinds of sequelae, So before the operation, we came in a hurry and didn''t prepare. After the operation, I made up for the doctor together.


    Sometimes people think that giving a red envelope to a doctor is a problem with the doctor''s morality, which is not worthy of the four words of saving the lives and helping the wounded. However, I think giving a red envelope is two-way. The doctor will pay more attention to taking the red envelope, and the patient''s family members will be more at ease.


    Red envelopes are an income for doctors and a guarantee for psychological injury for patients'' families.


    "Uncle Wei, please stay here today..."


    After the doctor left, I looked at Wei Yiwen and said.


    "OK!!" Wei Yiwen nodded slightly.


    "Then we''ll go back first..."


    "..." Wei Yiwen looked up at me and wanted to speak, but he didn''t say it at last, because he knew that even if he said it, he couldn''t change my mind.


    Ten minutes later, I, Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song, Lao Che and Duan Hui appeared in the parking lot of the hospital.


    "Where are we going?" the old car looked at me and asked.


    "..." I was silent for a moment, then took out my mobile phone and dialed Xiao Wu.


    Now that I know that Zhang Fengyu is all right, I should get Tian Ming and them out.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is turned off!!"


    "Shit, it''s off!"


    I scolded wordlessly, then pulled open the door, looked at the old car and shouted, "old car, go directly to sun Qiang''s house!!"


    "OK!!" the old car nodded and pulled the door open.


    Just as the old car pulled open the door, three old golden cup vans suddenly drove in the parking lot.


    When I saw the van, I felt something was wrong. Our car was about to drive to the gate of the parking lot, but when I looked back, the old car Duan Hui and the two of them hadn''t got on the bus, so I quickly shouted to Meng Liang, "stop!"


    "Creak!!"


    Meng Liang stepped on the brake.


    "Old car, go!"


    I rolled down the window and shouted at the old car.


    "..." the old car was stunned when he heard my cry. Then he turned around and looked at me. His eyes were a little confused.


    "Draft it!! run!"


    I shouted at the old car at my throat, but it was too late. Three vans surrounded the bully next to the old car in an instant.


    "Shit!"


    I scolded wordlessly, and then quickly took it out of my arms.


    "Hula!"


    More than a dozen strong men rushed out of the van in an instant. Everyone had a dark * in their hands. From the equipment, it was obvious that these people were well prepared.


    "Leaf, run!"


    The old car standing outside the car shouted at me at the top of its voice when it understood what was going on.


    "Draft it, don''t fucking shout!" the leader kicked the old car in the stomach.


    The old car was kicked to the ground by the strong man, and the backhand was about to struggle to stand up, but the strong man didn''t give him this opportunity at all. He stepped on the old car''s face, stared at the beads and shouted, "don''t move!"


    "Let him go!"


    At this time, Yang Song in the car rolled down the window and aimed the gun directly at the strong man''s chest.


    "Ha ha..."


    The strong man looked at Yang Song and smiled. Then he wiped his mouth and said, "if you shoot, I''ll kill him. Do you believe it?"


    ��������


    Yang Song was speechless for a while and there were many people opposite. If we really start, we may not have any chance of winning.


    Seeing that Yang Song didn''t speak, the strong man stared at the beads and shouted, "draft it all for me..."


    The strong man shouted at us and at his people.


    The strong man''s voice fell to the ground, and more than a dozen people immediately surrounded six of us.


    "Squat on the ground!"


    "... whose people are you?" I asked, squinting at the young man.


    "Who the fuck do I have to do with you? If you squat, you''ll be honest!" the young man scolded loudly, and then kicked me in the stomach.


    "Click!"


    "Liangzi, don''t move!"


    I gave a low roar, and then squatted on the ground slowly with my head in my arms.


    If we exchange fire with the opposite side now, there is only a dead end and no vitality. Even if we can run one or two, others have to leave here, so we can only cooperate with these people now.


    "He''s squatting down. What''s the matter with you? What do you think of hiding in the car?"


    When the leader saw me squatting down, he turned his head and shouted at Meng Liang.


    ��������


    Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan looked at each other, but no one moved.


    "Get down!"


    Just then I shouted.


    "Shit!"


    Meng Liang scolded wordlessly, and then squatted slowly on the ground.


    Yang Song and Duan Hui were also dragged out of the car and squatted on the ground.


    "Hehe, that''s right..." the strong man nodded with a smile, and then shouted: "take them all away..."


    "Wow..."


    After the strong man shouted, more than ten people immediately surrounded us.


    "Bang!"


    Two young men broke my arms, then pressed my head and buckled it on my head with a black cloth bag.


    "Click!"


    The cold handcuffs were fastened directly to my wrist.


    After I felt that it was handcuffs, my heart clicked. Since these people had handcuffs, it showed that these people must have come prepared, and I vaguely felt that these people might not be the people of Xiao Wu, because Tian Ming was already in their hands, so they didn''t have to spend a lot of time looking for another group of people to fix us.


    "What the hell do you do? Can you not torture me? This thing is oppressive..." Yang Song asked, squatting on the ground, grinding and chirping at the strong man.


    "You''re suffocating? Those who are suffocating are in the back..." the leader kicked Yang Song, then turned his head and looked at the young man behind him and shouted, "hurry up!"


    ��������


    Yang Song squatted on the ground, looked down and saw the strong man turn around. He quickly reached out and ran to his trouser pocket. However, his action was found by the young people around the strong man. He went up with two feet and kicked Yang Song''s mouth full of blood.


    Five minutes later, the six of us were handcuffed and brought into the van. From the beginning to the end, no one started. The six of us had no chance to resist, because I knew that these people worked for others. If they were really anxious, they could take back alive and dead.


    ����


    Ten minutes later, the van was driving on the highway in H city.


    I was handcuffed in both hands, with a headband on my head, and was tied to the seat with a rope. Now I can''t see the outside. I don''t know if the old car Meng Liang is in the same car with me.


    "Who the hell are you?" I asked in a low voice.


    "Does anyone matter now?" a voice scolded me with a slight irritability. The position of listening to the voice should be from the direction of the co pilot.


    "Aren''t you?" I continued.


    "Ha ha..." the man above the co pilot smiled and didn''t speak.


    "I''m fucking asking you! Are you the police?"


    "What''s the fucking situation? You''re still pretending to force me? Can you use your fucking brain? If we were the police, can we talk to you about this useless calf?" the middle-aged man above the co pilot turned back to me.


    "Are you from Xiaowu?" my heart was even more disturbed when I knew that the person opposite was not a policeman, because if the police were the people, at least our lives would not be in danger, but if it were others, we might really have a big accident.


    "Who is Xiao Wu?" asked the other side.


    "You''re not little five. Whose people are you?"


    "You''ll know who it is in a moment..."


    The middle-aged man whispered back to me, then bowed his head and fiddled with the mobile phone in his hand and ignored me.


    After the middle-aged man didn''t speak, I kept thinking in my mind, if these people were not small five, who would they be?


    Who will attack us now in H city?


    ����


    Two hours later, we were taken to an abandoned factory.


    The van was very unstable along the way and often turned corners, so I felt that we should be taken to the mountain. There is only one mountain in the suburb of H City, Phoenix Mountain.


    After getting off the bus, I felt that the temperature here was much colder than that in the city, so I was more sure that we were taken to a mountain.


    ����


    At this moment, all the backbone of our harem, except Zhang Fengyu, Wei Yiwen and Liu Rui, were arrested.


    Our harem may really be at the end of its tether now.


    What does it mean that all the core figures of a gang are controlled?


    This shows that the living gang has lost all the ability and qualification to resist.


    Liu Rui is abroad now. I don''t know when he will come back.


    Zhang Fengyu was seriously injured and unconscious.


    Wei Yiwen is nearly 50 years old. How big waves can he set off alone!

 Chapter 1487

    After the six of us were locked in the house, although the hood on our heads was removed, we were still tied and unable to move.


    "Leaf, who are these people?" Yang Song looked at me without expression and asked.


    "I don''t know..." I shook my head helplessly, and then struggled hard. I found that the rope on my body was very tight. It was impossible to struggle by manpower.


    "It''s my fault today..." at this time, the old car whispered to us with guilt on his face.


    "Is there anything strange about this thing? You didn''t react at that time!" Yuan Yuan replied carelessly.


    I turned to look at the old car, then pursed my lips and said, "it''s not your fault. Even if we ran out, we couldn''t run away. So many of them obviously ran to catch us. Even if we couldn''t catch them, they would kill us..."


    "We''re caught now. What''s wrong with Uncle Tian?" at this time, Meng Liang asked me the question I was most worried about.


    "...." I looked at Meng Liang and was silent.


    "The bidding meeting has been postponed. We''re missing. Xiaowu can''t do anything about Uncle Tian. After all, they keep uncle Tian to negotiate with us!" Yuanyuan saw that I didn''t speak and analyzed it.


    "Well, I think Yuanyuan is right. Uncle Tian is still valuable to them, so there should be no accident..." Yang Song nodded and added.


    "Whose people are these people?"


    I bit my teeth and scolded, and then said, "a little five is enough for me to choke. Now there are more people. What do people in H city want to do? We have to kill our harem?"


    After hearing my words, Meng Liang and others were all silent, and no one spoke.


    ����


    On the other side, sun Qiang''s home.


    At this time, sun Qiang woke up and was sitting in the living room drinking tea with Xiao Wu and others. After all, sun Qiang was a person who had experienced great storms, so yesterday''s incident had little impact on him, but he didn''t expect that Xiao Wu saved him in the end. Although he didn''t say it, he was still very grateful to Xiao Wu, The attitude towards the little five Wang Jun was also obviously much better.


    "Brother Xiaowu, what are you going to do with these people next?" Sun Qiang asked, holding a teacup and smiling at Xiaowu.


    "How to deal with it?" Xiao Wu was stunned, then spit out a piece of tea from his mouth, bared his teeth and said to sun Qiang: "what to do next is not in my charge, I have to listen to my boss..."


    "Liu Neng?" Sun Qiang asked tentatively.


    "Well, he will call me and tell me what to do..." Xiao Wu nodded slightly.


    As soon as Xiao Wu finished this sentence, Xiao Wu''s mobile phone rang.


    "Hello?" Xiao Wu answered the phone and bared his teeth.


    "Are you with sun Qiang?" Liu Neng asked.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "Bi Wenshi has succeeded..."


    "Do you want me to deal with the rest of the people in the harem?" asked Xiao Wu.


    "The harem is empty!"


    "That''s awesome! Just dry up?" Xiao Wu shouted with a smile.


    "Hehe, that''s almost what I mean."


    "Do I have to deal with these people in sun Qiang''s family?" Xiao Wu looked at Sun Qiang and asked in a low voice.


    "..." Liu Neng was silent for a moment, then refused: "these people keep it first!"


    "Why?" little five said with a puzzled tone.


    "Bi Wenshi and ye Han don''t know what''s going on. If ye Han dies in Bi Wenshi''s hands, we can deal with these people in time..." Liu Neng explained patiently.


    "Do you mean ye Han may still survive?" Xiao Wu scratched his head and asked.


    "Maybe..."


    Liu Neng dropped this sentence and then hung up the phone directly.


    After hanging up, Xiao Wu was stunned by his mobile phone for a while, and then walked back to sun Qiang.


    "What did President Liu say?" Sun Qiang asked impatiently.


    "Let''s wait and say that ye Han may survive. If ye Han dies in Bi Wenshi''s hands, we can deal with these people in time..." Xiao Wu told the truth.


    ��������


    Sun Qiang looked at Xiao Wu and said nothing.


    ����


    On the other hand, several of us were locked up in the wooden house. I don''t know how long. Anyway, I felt that the house was very cold. At first, Yang song could still say a few words. Later, his upper teeth were frozen and he stopped talking.


    "Creak!"


    The wooden door was pulled open a gap, and a scarred man came in with a warm baby in his hand.


    "Draft, can you give me a whole mouthful of hot water? My father is frozen to death..." Yang Song quickly gritted his teeth and scolded when he saw the person coming in.


    "It''s like a fucking B. I still want to drink hot water? I''d better think about how you can get out alive..." the scar man smiled back, and then walked up to me and kicked me.


    "Your name is Ye Han?"


    "It''s me." I nodded shivering.


    "Introduce yourself. My name is Lao Feng. You killed sun Lei, didn''t you?" Lao Feng asked while drinking water and looking at me.


    "I died..."


    "Hehe, sun Lei is my brother from childhood. You killed him. He has two sons..." old Feng nodded slightly, then pulled out a stool and sat in front of me.


    "Can you tell me who you are? Let me die to understand!" I looked at Lao Feng and asked.


    Lao Feng squinted at me for a while, then smiled and asked, "I''m Bi Wenshi''s man. He should be rushing here now. It''s estimated that you can see him in a moment..."


    ��������


    When I heard the name Bi Wenshi, I was stunned. I never thought that Lao Feng was Bi Wenshi''s man!


    Bi Wenshi and I have never had any intersection. Why did he take so much trouble to catch me?


    Is it because of the video on the Internet?


    But I never took this thing out. No one knows the deal between me and Guo Li except the people in our harem


    At this time, I suddenly thought of two people, Mao an and Mao Ping. They knew the deal between me and Guo Li. When I wanted to take them away, a group of people suddenly killed me. Finally, we ran out, but I left Mao an and Mao Ping in place.


    But at that time, Bi Wenshi didn''t know that there was a video at all, which shows that the wave of people must not be Bi Wenshi''s people, not bi Wenshi''s people must be Liu Neng or sun Qiang''s people.


    According to my idea, Liu Neng can really know that the information is in my hands through Mao Ping, but how did he make Bi Wenshi believe that these are facts?


    After all, this information flowed out of their hands from the beginning!


    "... what''s your relationship with Bi Wenshi?" after thinking for a while, I think there is a misunderstanding in this matter. If Bi Wenshi can give me a chance to explain, we don''t have to tear our face with Bi Wenshi. After all, we have no motive to harm Bi Wenshi from any angle.


    "It doesn''t matter. Take the money to do things!" old Feng drank and simply answered me.


    "I think there is a misunderstanding between Bi Wenshi and me. Can you explain it to bi Wenshi for me? I want to see him..."


    "Ha ha, little brother, you may overestimate me, I have not been so good with Bi Wenshi, can I see him, that is what he has the final say, I am just taking money, and if he tells me to kill you, I will shoot, understand?" Lao Feng paused, and looked at me and explained.


    "I''ll give you twice as much as Bi Wenshi gives you. I just want to see him and talk to him!" because the situation is so urgent, I don''t have any reason to speak at all.


    "You''re rich?" old Feng smiled, then looked at me and asked, "do you know how much Bi Wenshi gave me?"


    "How much?" I asked, gritting my teeth.


    "I didn''t give him any points. I helped him. That''s gratitude. How much do you think you can pay for my gratitude?"


    "Well, it''s big or small. Either you can''t buy it or the money is not in place. What price do you think you can say!"


    "Ha ha..." Lao Feng laughed when he heard what I said, then patted me on the head, bared his teeth and said, "you child is a little interesting. Your move may work for others, but it may not work for me..."


    "Why?" I wondered.


    "Because Bi Wenshi''s daughter-in-law is also surnamed Feng..."


    "Are you brother-in-law Bi Wenshi?" I exclaimed.


    "Well,


    Few people know about this. In other people''s eyes, Bi Wenshi and I are related to doing things with money, but they don''t know that my sister is their wife... "


    After listening to Lao Feng''s words, I was stunned. I had planned to fight through Lao Feng, but looking at the situation, Lao Feng could hardly sell Bi Wenshi.


    "You''d better wait..."


    Lao Feng patted me on the shoulder, then walked out of the cabin with a big tea jar. When he left, he threw Wenbao beside Yang Song, because Yang Song was shivering with cold.


    ����


    At the same time, on the way up the mountain, a black modern car was driving fast. There were only two people in the car. One was Bi Wenshi and the other was Bi Wenshi''s driver.


    What''s more strange is that after we were caught, all the posts on the Internet disappeared.


    This made Bi Wenshi more sure that the video was put on the network by the people in our harem. Obviously, Liu Neng pinched the time. Once he received the news of our arrest, he immediately deleted all the posts.


    ����


    "Tu Tu!"


    Behind Bi Wenshi''s car, there was a motorcycle with three young people on it.


    "I always feel like something''s going to happen to your motorcycle..." the middle-aged young man shouted at the young man on the bike with his mouth open.


    "Don''t fuck BB. If something happens to him, we have to walk over!"


    The young cyclist didn''t wear a helmet, so he poured wind into his mouth as soon as he spoke.


    "Can you two stop fucking talking? I''m fucking afraid of riding in the ditch..." the young man sitting at the back scolded some speechless.


    "What am I doing if I don''t talk to him? You two are like fucking fools... I can''t breathe. I''m afraid I''ll hold you down..."


    "Why are you so busy..." the young cyclist was a little speechless.


    "Don''t hurry to ride BB. I haven''t been riding a motorcycle for a long time. I started with this thing in those days, but now I can''t find the feeling of that year when I ride this thing. As soon as I see you now, I can think of the young and ignorant me. I have no other problems. I just have some small emotions when I think about the past..."


    The young man in the middle said it endlessly, and his eyes were very deep when he said it, with tears hanging from the corners of his eyes.


    "Are you crying?" the young cyclist asked.


    "No, the sand is in my eyes..."


    ����


    Half an hour later, Bi Wenshi''s modern car and motorcycle with three young people arrived at the cabin where we were closed almost at the same time.


    "Shall we go?" asked the young man sitting at the back of the motorcycle, looking at the young man in the middle.


    "Are you fucking stupid? What are we doing here? You don''t count in your heart? What are you doing now?" the young man in the middle scolded silently, and then casually found a small tree to hide behind the tree.


    "Why are you hiding there? Hide and seek?"


    The young cyclist looked at the young man behind the small tree and asked a little speechless.


    "What do you understand? I call waiting for an opportunity. Don''t stand there, you two. Hurry up with me and listen to my command later, okay..."


    "Shit, I don''t need to take you out..." the young man on the bike scolded silently, and then walked to the small tree.


    "Hide your mother and let people see how to do it!" the young man behind the tree said with gnashing teeth.


    "Why do you have so many B things!"


    "Hurry up..."


    After three people''s ink for a long time, they were still stubborn, but the fool in the middle, so they stood behind the little tree trembling.


    ����


    On the other side, Bi Wenshi got off and was directly taken by Lao Feng to the wooden house where we were locked.


    "Creak..."


    The wooden door made a noise and several of us looked up almost at the same time.


    When I saw Bi Wenshi, I quickly opened my mouth and shouted, "finish!"


    Bi Wenshi looked at me, then waved to the driver and Lao Feng. Lao Feng and the driver pushed the door and went out.


    "Your name is Ye Han?"


    Bi Wenshi came up to me and asked without expression.


    "It''s me!" I nodded quickly.


    "Do you know why I caught you?"


    Bi Wenshi then asked.


    "..." I was silent for a moment, then looked up at BI Wenshi and asked, "is it because of the online video?"


    "Ha ha, you still understand..." Bi Wenshi smiled and then said: "you give me the original of that video and all the backups. I think you can live in Liu Yong''s face, but the premise is that you can''t go back to H City in your life!"


    "The original of that video was not in my hands at all, and what I got was also the backup sold to me... All this was framed by others..." I looked at BI Wenshi and explained.


    "Frame you?" Bi Wenshi was stunned for a moment. Then he broke my chin, gnashing his teeth and shouted at me: "do you fucking think I''m a fool? I''ll give you the last chance. Will you hand over the things or not?"


    "I said I had a backup in my hand. Now you''ve been cheated. Do you fucking understand?" I was annoyed by Bi Wenshi, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Hehe, I was cheated. How do you know I was cheated?" Bi Wenshi smiled and looked at me and asked.


    "How do you know this thing is in my hand?" I asked, staring at BI Wenshi.


    ��������


    Bi Wenshi looked at me, then took out his mobile phone from his trouser pocket and opened a video.


    ��������


    I looked at BI Wenshi and didn''t speak.


    "Do you want to know what this video is?" Bi Wenshi looked at me and asked.


    "..." I still didn''t speak.


    "Drop!!"


    Bi Wenshi presses the play button, and a familiar scene appears on the mobile phone screen.


    "How much can you sell me... Where are those two people now..."


    My voice came out from the horn of my mobile phone. After hearing my voice, everyone present was stunned. The shooting place of this video was in our harem, and it was still in my office!!


    The video played on the mobile phone is the picture that Guo Li sold this information to me in my office, and this video has been edited. In short, if you watch this video, you will think it was the video and materials I bought from Guo Li.


    Three minutes and fifteen seconds, the video playback is over.


    Everyone in the audience stared. They were surprised not because of the content of the video, but how it was transmitted.


    You know, I''ve never let go of anything about surveillance in my office.


    Then there can only be one explanation for the appearance of this video, that is, there is an insider in our harem. It is the insider who put down the needle mouth camera in my office when I don''t pay attention.


    And the ghost also knows that Guo Li will come to me, which shows that Liu Neng arranged in advance for Mao an''s things to reach Guo Li!!


    Now I begin to doubt whether Guo Li is the person of Liu Neng and sun Qiang??


    If Guo Li is not sun Qiang''s person, it means that Guo Li is also used by sun Qiang.


    Sun Qiang first used Mao an and Mao Ping to send this thing, and then asked Guo Li to grab it. Finally, Mao Ping told Guo Li that I might buy this information for self-protection, so Guo Li found me, and the ghost installed a camera in my office before Guo Li came to me.


    You know, I usually leave the office unlocked, so the insider can easily enter my office.


    If you follow my idea, then sun Qiang and Liu can use everyone, but everyone doesn''t know!!


    In other words, except sun Qiang and Liu Neng, all of us are pieces on the chessboard. We can''t see the overall situation and ourselves!!


    This practice made me take a breath, because I''ve seen it once


    I can never forget that person


    Whether sun Qiang or Liu Neng planned all this or not, it doesn''t matter to me now. The most important thing is that I have now completely determined that there are ghosts in our harem.


    I have found various reasons to deny this idea, but when this video appeared, I still had to admit that we really had an insider.


    But who is this insider?


    Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan, Liu Rui, Yang Song, the four of them are my brothers from childhood. They can tell me what they want. Even if they want the whole harem, I can give them!


    Because I have a credit for the harem, they have a credit. They have no reason to be ghosts to others.


    Old Che Duan Hui, in order to open the harem bar, they didn''t hesitate to sell their houses and land to follow me. How can they be ghosts for others?


    East, West, North and south?


    One has no desire, the other doesn''t even have the most basic IQ to be an insider. Who are they?


    Wei Yiwen team?


    They belong to brother long. In Zhao San''s case, several people put their lives on hold for the sake of the harem. Up to now, Zhang Yuyu is still lying in the intensive care unit. If I doubt whether they are too brainless?


    Gaojia team?


    80 million plus the death of tiger, I don''t believe they can be ghosts for others.


    In my mind, I thought about all the people in our back palace. I just can''t understand who is the insider who betrayed us, because no one has the motivation to be an insider. Even the three newly joined Han Chao, Lao Bian, Xiao Hei can''t touch the core of our back palace. How can they be an insider??


    ����


    The more I think about it, the more confused I am. I really don''t understand who betrayed us and why. Ye Han has always been considerate in his work. Is it really that I didn''t give them enough??


    While I was thinking about who the insider was, the others in the room were thinking the same question.


    Hui Yuanyuan and Yang Song of Meng Liang''s old depot looked at each other. None of them looked like an insider, but everyone could be an insider.


    If there is an insider in a team, it can only indicate that there is a problem with the leader of the team. Otherwise, no one is willing to betray his brother who gets along day and night.


    ����


    "Do you have anything else to say now?"


    Bi Wenshi''s words interrupted my thinking.


    "I said this video was edited, do you believe it?" I asked, looking at BI Wenshi with a wry smile.


    "Ha ha..." Bi Wenshi smiled, then nodded slightly and said, "I believe it!!"


    "..." I pursed my lips and looked at BI Wenshi without speaking.


    "But even if it was edited, did you buy this material? Did you have the material?" Bi Wenshi then shouted.


    "Yes!!" I nodded.


    "Then why did you buy it?"


    "I don''t want this information to go out."


    "But it finally spread out, and it was the people in your harem!!" Bi Wenshi looked at me loudly and shouted.


    "How do you know it was spread by people in our harem?"


    "Because there are ghosts in your harem!!"


    Bi Wenshi''s words left me speechless. When Bi Wenshi saw that I didn''t speak, he shouted, "I''ll give you a minute to consider and hand over the original of the information. I can keep you alive!"


    "For the last time, I don''t have the original in my hand. I didn''t want to threaten you at all. Everything you see now is framed for me..." I replied with my teeth.


    "Wow!!"


    Bi Wenshi reached out and took out a pistol, put it directly on my forehead, then bit his lips and shouted, "do you think I really dare not kill you?"


    "I know you dare to kill me, but I don''t have it. What the fuck can I do?"


    "Well, I''ll fucking kill you whether you have it or not. I''d rather kill the wrong one than let it go!"


    As he spoke, Bi Wenshi was about to pull the trigger, and I looked at the dark muzzle on the top of my head, and fine beads of sweat ran down my cheeks.


    "Say or not?"


    Bi Wenshi''s right hand trembled slightly. I could feel that he was very nervous now. He could shoot at any time.


    "Wait a minute!!"


    At this time, Yang Song shouted.

 Chapter 1488

    ��������


    Bi Wenshi glanced at Yang Song and asked expressionless, "what do you want to say?"


    "No, I said you''ve lived such a long time. Why can''t you fucking understand such a simple thing?" Yang Song shouted at BI Wenshi carelessly.


    "What''s the matter?" Bi Wenshi was stunned, and his tone was a little puzzled.


    "Put it down first. I''ll tell you what..."


    "Are you procrastinating?" Bi Wenshi responded.


    "What time do I delay in this fucking wilderness? If you don''t want to put it down, you can keep holding it, but I just want to ask you a question!"


    "What''s the problem?" Bi Wenshi slowly put down his hand and looked at Yang Song and asked.


    "You always say that our harem wants to harm you. Tell me the reason. You give me a reason for the harem to harm you!" Yang Song asked, looking at BI Wenshi.


    After hearing Yang Song''s words, Bi Wenshi was obviously stunned. Yes, he ignored the most critical problem, that is, there is no reason for our harem to frame Bi Wenshi.


    "You want to threaten me with this information..." Bi Wenshi said this sentence for a long time.


    "Ha ha!" Yang Song laughed when he heard this sentence, then spit, looked at BI Wenshi and scolded, "thank you for being a mother for more than ten years. You don''t understand this. Have you graduated from primary school?"


    "What do you mean?" Bi Wenshi frowned and walked slowly to Yang Song''s side.


    "Anyone with a long mind can figure it out. If our harem wants to hurt you, it won''t hurt you during the bidding period in the University City, because our harem is still waiting for you to get the University City project. If we really want to hurt you, use your brain to think about whether we should do it to you after we get the project, but if we don''t When we get this project, our harem not only won''t hurt you, but also doesn''t want you to have an accident more than anyone, because once you have an accident, it means that all our efforts on this project will be fucked... "


    Yang Song''s words directly stunned Bi Wenshi. Bi Wenshi knew that although Yang Song''s words were very rough, they were not rough. Our harem has no reason to harm him now. Even if we want to control him, we won''t tear face with him in this sensitive period.


    When Bi Wenshi knew that his video was put on the Internet, he was out of control. So when he saw the video of my transaction with Guo Li, he didn''t think about it at all and thought it was our harem''s hand on him without reason.


    "Bi Wenshi, you should know what your relationship with our harem is. Our harem depends on you to make money. Even if our harem is stupid, we won''t be stupid enough to hurt our God of wealth?" Yang Song said when he saw Bi Wenshi''s silence.


    "Who do you think released this information?" Bi Wenshi asked, looking at Yang Song in silence for a long time.


    "Oh, I''m so fucking straightforward. Why don''t you understand? It''s obvious that the opposite side is trying to provoke the relationship between our two families. Who''s the biggest winner in provoking the relationship between our two families? Tell me?"


    "You mean those people who compete with you for the University City project?" Bi Wenshi suddenly realized.


    "Yes, if our harem collapses and the project falls into anyone''s hands, it''s who''s harming you!!" Yang Song''s thinking is very clear and there is no pause at all.


    "..." Bi Wenshi looked at Yang Song and was silent for a while. Then he whispered, "although what you said is reasonable, can I let you go now? Unless I catch the real murderer, none of you can leave here..."


    "If you''re not an old man, do you have a fucking brain problem? I told you so clearly. Why don''t you believe us? If we''re stuck here all the time, we can only let those people succeed. If we don''t help you find the real original video, once they put the complete video on the Internet, you''ll be really finished by then. Do you understand?" Yang Song looked at BI Wenshi and scolded wordlessly.


    "You don''t have to worry about my business. I can deal with you. I can deal with those people. No matter who, as long as they have something to do with it, don''t think about it!" Bi Wenshi shouted with his teeth clenched and eyes staring at beads in an unusually positive tone.


    Although Bi Wenshi knows that this thing may not be released by us, we know his secret, so he won''t let us go anyway.


    The meaning of his sentence is very simple. No matter whether we release this video or not, he will not let go of anyone who has something to do with it.


    This is bi Wenshi''s consistent work style. He would rather kill mistakes than let them go. He is not afraid to kill many people, but not enough.


    The word caution runs through Bi Wenshi''s life.


    Bi Wenshi''s work style seems to be like Cao Cao in the Three Kingdoms period and Chiang Kai Shek in the Republic of China. In his eyes, only by killing all the people who know about it can he really feel at ease.


    "It''s not that I''ve been talking for a long time. You didn''t understand or what?"


    Seeing that Bi Wenshi didn''t let us go at all, Yang Song stared at beads and asked.


    "I understand..." Bi Wenshi nodded slightly, then slowly put away the pistol, looked at Yang Song and said: "Your words are very reasonable. You reminded me that although you didn''t release this thing now, it''s because you still use me now, but if one day you don''t need me, you will still threaten me with this thing. Am I right?"


    "..." Yang Song looked at BI Wenshi for a long time, then bit his teeth and scolded, "is that what I mean?"


    Yang Song''s tone was very broken. He felt that he could not communicate with this person now.


    "I don''t know if it means that, but what I hear is that..."


    "You don''t even know who is opposite now. How do you play with them? They can play dead without us. Do you know?" Yang Song shouted.


    "I''m not going to play with them..." Bi Wenshi waved his hand, sighed and then said, "you can live longer now. I''ll catch everyone involved in this matter here, and deal with you together at that time. This matter will be finished..."


    "... you''re fucking crazy!!"


    Yang Song bit his teeth and scolded.


    "Ha ha..."


    Bi Wenshi smiled and did not refute.


    "We don''t want to hurt you. You have to kill us. Are you unreasonable..."


    After Yang Song understood Bi Wenshi''s meaning, he stuck his neck and stared at the beads and shouted at BI Wenshi.


    "I don''t have so much reason with you..."


    Bi Wenshi lightly threw down this sentence, and then he was about to run outside the wooden house.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Just then I opened my mouth and shouted.


    "What else do you want to say?"


    Bi Wenshi looked at me.


    "Without us, you don''t know who your opponent is? If you let us out, I can help you get rid of those people..."


    "No!"


    Bi Wenshi directly and rudely interrupted me before I finished.


    ��������


    I stared at BI Wenshi and didn''t go on, because I knew Bi Wenshi was determined and wouldn''t let us go. Even if I said more, I couldn''t change his mind.


    ����


    Meanwhile, in the woods outside the cabin.


    "Are you fucking going to do it? I''m freezing to death..." a young man squatted behind a small tree, watching the cabin and looking at the young people around him asked.


    "What are you always anxious to do? Now is not the time for us to do it..." a young man, dressed in a large cotton padded jacket prepared in advance, replied solemnly.


    "You fucking wear a big cotton padded jacket. You''re not cold. I can''t stand it!"


    Then the young man stood up with a thump, then turned his head and asked another young man, "do you want to do it?"


    "Frozen!"


    The young man nodded quickly.


    "That still waits for a JB, rush!"


    After receiving the response from his companions, the young man wore Lei Feng''s hat on his head, and his face was full of fierce breath. He was like a sow rushing out of the pigsty. With his mouth open and eyes staring, he rushed to the cabin where we were.


    "Why did he run away?" the young man who said he had frozen his hands looked at another young man in a confused way.


    "He ran away, why don''t you fucking drag him..." the young man scolded silently, then stood up and rushed to the cabin.


    "How the fuck do I know this is going to rush out?" the young man shouted while chasing.


    "You said to do it. Can he not rush?"


    "I thought he asked me if my hands were cold..."


    In this way, three young people rushed to our cabin with their eyes wide open against the roaring north wind.


    ����


    Inside the cabin.


    Seeing that we were not talking, Bi Wenshi turned around and ran outside the house.


    "Creak..."


    As soon as Bi Wenshi opened the door, he heard a loud noise.


    "Bang!!"


    The front youth kicked the wooden door and directly kicked a big hole in the wooden door that was not very strong.


    "Wow..."


    When Bi Wenshi knew that someone was coming, he quickly stretched out his hand and ran to touch it in his arms.


    "Don''t move, don''t move!"


    At this time, a young man held a handle in his hand and directly put it on Bi Wenshi''s head. Bi Wenshi was stunned on the spot.


    "Han Chao!"


    When several of us heard the young man''s cry, everyone shouted with one voice.


    Yes, the three young people here are the last three people left in our harem, Han Chao, Lao Bian and Xiao Hei!


    As the outstanding representatives of the second generation of our harem, these three people are the only three left who are duty bound to stand up when our harem is most dangerous.


    When I saw these three people, I was very excited, because I never thought they could come.


    "Draft it, don''t fucking move, I''ll tell you!" Han Chao shouted at BI Wenshi with fog in his mouth and staring at beads.


    "Don''t get excited if I don''t move..."


    Bi Wenshi looked at Han Chao''s dark and quickly raised his hands. While talking, he stepped back.


    "Your name is bi Wenshi?"


    Lao Bian stepped forward and patted Bi Wenshi''s face. The egg asked.


    "It''s me..."


    Bi Wenshi nodded slightly, then looked at Lao Bian and asked, "who are you?"


    "Pa!"


    Lao Bian put his mouth on Bi Wenshi''s face, then whispered, "are you fucking? Can''t you see who I am at this time?"


    "..." Bi Wenshi was silent for a moment, then gritted his teeth and shouted, "isn''t there no one in the back palace?"


    "Hehe, I''ll tell you what an endless Hougong man is!! you''ll remember for me later. As long as the Hougong is there, our Hougong people are there. You can stand up and be the second! I''ll live up to you in the spring breeze, in the wind and rain, waiting for you at the gate of the Hougong!" Han Chao shouted loudly.


    "Well said!" Yang Song bared his teeth and replied.


    "Brother song, is my word hard?" Han Chao asked Yang Song.


    "Hard!"


    "Just now when I was squatting outside... Ha ha!" Han Chao laughed, then looked at Lao Bian and said, "untie your bosses..."


    "Ah!"


    After hearing Han Chao''s words, Lao Bian and Xiao Hei hurried to several of us, and then cut the rope on us with military spikes.


    "Hua la... TA ta..."


    At this time, there was a sound outside the wooden house, and accompanied by dense footsteps, Lao Feng rushed in with more than a dozen strong men.


    Han Chao looked back at the outside, and then quickly strangled Bi Wenshi''s neck.


    "What do you do?"


    Old Feng looked at Han Chao and shouted after entering the house.


    "Don''t move, I tell you, if you move, I''ll fucking drive..." Han Chao looked at Lao Feng nervously and shouted.


    "..." Lao Feng looked at Han Chao and Bi Wenshi in Han Chao''s arms. He bowed his head and hesitated to rush up.


    "Draft? I told you not to move. Didn''t you hear me? I have hostages in my hand. Can''t you see?"


    Han Chao became more excited when he saw that Lao Feng didn''t speak, stared at beads and shouted.


    "Don''t get excited. Tell me what you want..."


    Lao Feng motioned his people back, then looked at Han Chao and discussed it.


    "I don''t want to do anything. You make way for me. I''ll take my big brother home..."


    Han Chao shouted stubbornly, then his right hand trembled slightly and moved his mouth to the position of Bi Wenshi''s temple.


    "... you let my men go first, and I''ll let you go..." old Feng replied.


    "You fucking think of me? If I let someone go, you can make a plug for me in a fucking second. All right, stop the ink and make way for me so that I can go home. This place is very fucking cold..." Han Chao wiped the sweat on his forehead and looked at Lao Feng and shouted.


    "Let them go!"


    When Lao Feng hesitated, Bi Wenshi suddenly shouted, because he could feel that Han Chao was very excited and could be at any time!


    Lao Feng glanced at BI Wenshi and then waved helplessly.


    "Spread out..."


    "Wow..."


    As soon as Lao Feng''s voice fell, the crowd around us slowly made way. Han Chao looked at these people, then wiped the sweat beads on his forehead with his hands, turned his head and shouted to us: "leaves, you go first, I''m in the back, save them to pull the calf..."


    "..." I looked at Han Chao and felt touched. I pursed my lips. Then I took Meng Liang and them out of the crowd.


    I Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song, old Che Duan Hui and others walked in the middle. Lao Bian and Xiao Hei followed us with each other. Han Chao held Bi Wenshi in his arms at the end of us.


    "Don''t fucking move, I tell you..."


    Han Chao shouted at Lao Feng as he stepped back.


    "We don''t move, don''t worry..."


    Seeing Han Chao''s excitement, Lao Feng whispered a word of comfort.


    "Just don''t move!"


    ����


    Several of us ran down the mountain for more than 20 minutes. Lao Feng''s people followed us. I slowly stopped because I knew that if we kept going, we couldn''t get out of the mountain. So I turned my head and looked at Lao Bian and asked, "how did you come here?"


    "Riding a motorcycle..." Lao Bian replied without thinking.


    "Shit, so many people can''t fucking sit down on motorcycles..." I scolded silently. Then I looked forward and found that there were old Feng''s people in front of me.


    "It''s not so good. The three of us are all fucking hard to sit... If I wasn''t thin, we couldn''t sit down..." Lao Bian added.


    "Little brother, can you almost let my people go?"


    Just then, Lao Feng shouted at Han Chao at the top of his voice.


    ��������


    Han Chao looked at Lao Feng behind him and the crowd in front of him. Han Chao knew that if we kept going like this, it would be impossible to get out of the mountain. At this time, it was more than six o''clock in the morning and the day had gradually lit up.


    Han Chao was silent for a moment, then strode to my side, looked at me and whispered, "if you go on like this, you have to be anxious. Why?"


    "... how the fuck do I know?" I replied speechlessly, then turned to look at the foot of the mountain and said to myself, "why hasn''t the fuck come yet..."


    "What didn''t come?" Han Chao looked at me with a puzzled tone.


    "It has nothing to do with you. Try to delay the time..." I replied irritably.


    "Wow..."


    Just at this time, Lao Feng''s people directly surrounded us.


    "Draft it? What do you want to do?"


    Han Chao was immediately excited when he saw these people and scolded with Bi Wenshi staring at beads.


    "Little brother, I''ve let you go for so long. Should you return my people to me?"


    Lao Feng looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "If I fucking give you someone now, won''t you fucking kill me if you change hands?"


    "But if you keep going like this, how can I know when you can return the person to me? Otherwise, let''s take a step back. Now give me the person and I''ll let you go. I''ll keep my word!" old Feng smiled at Han Chao and discussed it.


    After hearing Lao Feng''s words, Han Chao was stunned. Then he looked at Lao Feng and asked, "I... why should I trust you?"


    Han Chao stammered nervously.


    "You have no choice now. I''ve given you face just now, but if you don''t let go of your hostages now, I can only grab them!" Lao Feng said in a very positive tone.


    "Those who died in the war or those who were scared to death by you? If you want to rob, don''t talk nonsense to me, just come up and rob!" Han Chao replied with staring eyes.


    "What''s the big deal, isn''t it a death? What the fuck can I do..." Lao Bian shouted with his teeth, and then ran to Han Chao.


    "..." I looked at Han Chao and Lao Bian with my teeth clenched. It turned out that I didn''t feel how fierce these two people were, but today I realized that there was no basket in our harem when something really happened!


    "..." Lao Feng squinted at Han Chao and Lao Bian, hesitant, because he never expected Han Chao to be so fierce. It''s a soft and hard thing to eat.


    The distance between Han Chao and Lao Feng was less than 30 meters. They stared at each other.


    "Did you draft it? Do it?" Han Chao looked at Lao Feng and shouted.


    "Must the fish die and the net be broken?" Lao Feng frowned at Han Chao and asked.


    "... if you want to do it, do it. I''ll fucking see if you can grab someone from me!"


    "You let people go, can''t I let you go?"


    "It''s a fucking wilderness. I only have one motorcycle. How can we get so many people?" Han Chao asked speechless.


    "What do you want? You can''t take my people around the mountain all the time?"


    "You find me a car now, and I''ll let people go..." Han Chao thought about it and discussed it.


    "Can I fucking send it to you?" Lao Feng grinned and asked by Han Chao.


    "... that''s OK!" Han Chao nodded foolishly.


    "Wow!"


    At this time, five or six people rushed over with yuan yuan while Han Chao didn''t pay attention.


    "Pa!"


    Before I could react, the strong man behind me put his arms around my neck, then stared at the beads and shouted to Han Chao, "look back!"


    "Shua!"


    Han Chao quickly turned around, but it was too late.


    "Do you dare to attack!"


    Han Chao shouted excitedly, and then put his arm around Bi Wenshi''s right hand harder.


    "Don''t move!"


    The strong man holding me looked at Yuan Yuan. They laughed and shouted.


    ��������


    Yuan Yuan and Meng Liang looked at each other, but none of them dared to move.


    "Draft it? Let my big brother go..."


    Han Chao stared at the bead and shouted at Lao Feng.


    "Hehe, you let people go first, I''ll let people go..."


    Lao Feng replied with a smile.


    ��������


    Han Chao looked at Lao Feng and others and bit his lips without saying a word.


    Lao Feng also looked at Han Chao patiently, and the picture was like a freeze frame.


    ����


    "Suddenly..."


    At this time, a roar of engines came from the foot of the mountain. The headlights of two pickup trucks lit up the whole road in an instant.


    Han Chao and Lao Feng looked down the mountain almost at the same time, because they didn''t know who the person was!


    In the blink of an eye, the pickup truck rushed to us with rolling dust.


    "Shua!"


    I looked at the pickup truck and was stunned. Then I grinned and said, "finally!"


    "Creak!"


    The pickup truck roughly stopped in the crowd. A young man staggered out of the car. Behind the young man, there were two strong men with caliper shaved. After getting out of the car, the young man looked up and shouted at me: "come on, let me see who is so fucking powerful that even the people in our harem dare to tie him up!"

 Chapter 1489

    "Big Rui!!" when Han Chao saw Liu Rui get off the bus, he immediately exclaimed in an unbelievable tone.


    "Draft it? If you come out later, we''ll all charge with people with bayonets..." Meng Liang looked at Liu Rui and scolded wordlessly.


    "Ann..." Liu Rui waved to Meng Liang, then bared his teeth and smiled: "generally, the protagonist comes out at the most critical time!"


    At the same time, two people came out of the pickup truck behind. They were Guo Li''s driver and the young man called Xiaoshuai.


    I looked at Liu Rui and the two strong men behind Liu Rui. I subconsciously looked at my shoes.


    ����


    half a month earlier.


    Liu Rui, who was far away in Maldives, called me. The contents of the call were as follows:


    "Boss ye, what are you doing lately?" Liu Rui asked.


    "What the fuck do you say I''m busy..." I scolded silently, and then said: "you''re fucking smart abroad. I''m going to let others put a knife around my neck. Now I need someone to stand up and let me kneel down and call his father..."


    "..." Liu Rui was silent for a moment, and then asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter at home?"


    "Well..."


    "Xiao Wu''s gang?" Liu Rui then asked.


    "Almost!"


    "..." Liu Rui was stunned for a moment, then turned to the other side of the phone and shouted, "daughter-in-law, book two tickets home, and let''s leave for home in the evening!"


    "Don''t you agree to leave the day after tomorrow?" Wu Mei''s voice came over the phone.


    "Don''t ink, I''ll leave today..." Liu Rui''s tone was noncommittal.


    "Liu Rui!"


    Just then I shouted to the phone.


    "Ah? What''s the matter?" Liu Rui responded at this time and didn''t hang up.


    "Don''t worry about coming back..." I whispered.


    "Why?"


    "If I tell you not to come back, don''t come back... Our current situation is not optimistic. I think Xiao Wu will put his mind on me sooner or later. If I disappear one day, our harem can''t be without a backbone. Do you understand when you come back?"


    "... I see!" Liu Rui was silent for a long time and nodded slowly.


    "Also, I put a tracker in my shoes. If I''m missing, you can go to my office computer and find my location, okay?" I asked into the phone.


    "Can you fucking poke the tracker? Is it accurate?" Liu Rui was very surprised.


    "I changed my phone watch with little genius..."


    "..." Liu Rui was stunned for a long time after listening to me, and then stammered, "you''re so fucking simple and rough..."


    "Come on, don''t fucking ink... If something happens to me, you''ll come out quickly, or I''ll be easy to let others die this time..."


    "What if something doesn''t happen to you?"


    "If anything happens, you''ve been pouting in Maldives..."


    I scolded impatiently, and then hung up the phone directly.


    Yes, Liu Rui is the last one I left behind, because I know that Xiaowu''s gang are not simply running for the project of the University City. They are running to kill our harem. If they want to attack the harem, they will certainly attack us. Only by controlling us can they control our harem.


    So we always let Liu Rui stay abroad, so that if one day the trunk of our harem is all controlled, we can place our hope on Liu Rui.


    I figured out that they would do it to me, so I bought a genius phone watch and stuffed it into my shoes. Only in this way can Liu Rui and them find my place.


    Although I was sure that Xiao Wu would do it to me, I didn''t count that Xiao Wu even used Bi Wenshi to do it to me. I didn''t count that when I was in the most dangerous time, the first person to appear was not Liu Rui I arranged in advance, but Han Chao, Lao Bian and Xiao Hei, who I never put in the plan.


    You know, Xiao Hei hasn''t worked in our harem for two months. Up to now, he hasn''t even taken his first salary in our harem, but he can come with Han Chao with a shotgun to save me after I had an accident.


    You know what happens to me, and I treat you with all my heart.


    ����


    Liu Rui took the two strong men two steps forward, then looked at old Feng and asked, "are you taking the lead?"


    "What do you do?" old Feng asked obliquely.


    "You don''t know me?" Liu Rui said in an unbelievable tone.


    "What do you do?" Lao Feng repeated.


    "Cough..." Liu Rui cleared his throat, then sorted out his hairstyle, looked at Lao Feng and said, "introduce yourself. My name is Liu Rui, manager of the harem lady!"


    "Miss manager?" old Feng was stunned, then looked at Liu Rui and asked, "Why are there people in your harem?"


    "Can you count the people in our harem?" Liu Rui scolded in a low voice


    "Liu Rui, don''t fucking ink with him, just take * and give me this suddenly..." at this time, Yang Song pulled his neck and shouted.


    "Squinting..."


    Liu Rui turned back and scolded irritably, then looked at Lao Feng and said, "I''ll take these people away!"


    "Why do you take it away?" old Feng asked with a smile.


    "..." Liu Rui was speechless.


    "Just because of you, I want to take people away?" old Feng smiled at the two strong men behind Liu Rui.


    "Draft it, give him some color to see..."


    Liu Rui held his hand for a while, and the two strong men rushed to Lao Feng in an instant.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    The two strong men ran five steps forward without fucking being kicked down by Lao Feng. When I saw this picture, I was fucking stupid.


    "Isn''t this a little too fucking hard to beat?" Yang Song stammered with big eyes.


    "..." Liu Rui looked at the two strong men lying on the ground and said in a low voice, "don''t be fucking ashamed, get up quickly..."


    After hearing Liu Rui''s words, the two strong men lingered on the ground, then stood up with a splash, and then stuffed 200 yuan into Liu Rui''s hand. After filling the money, they covered their stomachs and ran down the mountain at a high speed.


    While running, they shouted at Liu Rui: "boss, I can''t fix your job. It''s too fucking dangerous..."


    Everyone present looked at the two strong men and fled the scene at a non-human speed. In the blink of an eye, they ran out for hundreds of meters and couldn''t stop them!


    ��������


    Liu Rui looked at the two men''s backs, clutching 200 yuan in his hand, his lips trembled slightly, and his eyes were a little dull.


    Liu Rui was not the only one with dull eyes. Everyone present was stunned by this picture. I bit my lips and looked at Liu Rui. I don''t want to speak now, because I really can''t think of any words to describe my current mood.


    "Brother, can you tell me where you found these two things?" Han Chao sniffed his nose and looked at Liu Rui strangely.


    "Well, I was too anxious when I came... I found it casually in the labor market..."


    Liu Rui explained awkwardly.


    "At such a critical time, can you find two serious people? What are you looking for two hard workers to do JB? Move bricks?" Meng Liang jumped and scolded aside.


    "Come on, don''t fuck BB. In a society ruled by law, we don''t pay attention to the killing route now..." Liu Rui waved his hand impatiently, then looked at Lao Feng and said, "do you mean what you say?"


    "Count..." Lao Feng nodded slightly.


    "That''s OK. I''ll analyze the situation of our two families. Your people are in my hand and mine are in your hand. Neither of us wants the hostages to be injured, right?"


    "Hmm!" Lao Feng promised.


    "Well, I won''t write with you. I''ll let my people get on the bus first, and then I''ll exchange the old man for ye Han in your hands, but there are many of you and few of us. Give me the people first, and I''ll give them to you..."


    "And then?" Lao Feng asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "Then we drive and you drive to catch up. If you can catch up, you''re powerful. If you can''t catch up, let us go. Do you think it''s ok?"


    "..." Lao Feng smiled and said nothing.,


    "I know that as long as we return the people to you, you must send someone to chase us. At that time, we will see our lives. If we can run out, we will die. It''s not a matter for us to spend our time here in cold weather. Do you think so?" Liu Ruisi Lu clearly washed Lao Feng''s brain.


    "Ha ha!" old Feng smiled and then shouted, "OK!"


    "Have fun!"


    Liu Rui shouted, then turned back and shouted to Meng Liang: "get in the car..."


    "They put the leaves first..." Meng Liang replied stubbornly.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If I let you get in the car, you get in the car!" Liu Rui shouted impatiently.


    "..." Meng Liang looked at Liu Rui, and then slowly got on the pickup truck.


    Yuanyuan saw Meng Liang get on the bus, so they all followed him to the pickup truck.


    "You go up too..." Liu Rui stepped forward, pushed Han Chao, and then hugged Bi Wenshi in Han Chao''s arms.


    "Don''t move!" Liu Rui shouted at BI Wenshi in his arms, then grabbed Han Chao''s hand and shouted in a low voice: "you get on the bus too..."


    "Can you do it?" Han Chao looked at Liu Rui with some hesitation and asked.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You can do whatever you''re asked to do. Get out of here..." Liu Rui kicked Han Chao impatiently.


    Han Chao glanced at Liu Rui and then hesitated to get on the pickup truck.


    In this way, everyone except Liu Rui and I have got on the pickup truck.


    Guo Li''s driver and Xiao Shuai are sitting in the pickup truck, holding a *, looking directly at the situation on our side. Once they shoot opposite, they can kill Lao Feng at the first time.


    "Can we change people now?" Lao Feng asked after seeing all our people get on the bus and looking at Liu Rui.


    "Yes!" Liu Rui nodded, then pointed to me and shouted, "let him get on the bus first, and I''ll let the old man go..."


    "If I let that boy go, what will you do if you run away?" asked old Feng.


    "Are you fucking stupid? He got on the bus. Haven''t I got on the bus yet? Can I throw myself here because I saved them?" Liu Rui replied speechless.


    "Ha ha..." old Feng looked at Liu Rui and smiled. Then he nodded and said, "you are a little interesting..."


    After that, old Feng waved his big hand. The strong man who broke my arm behind me directly released me, and then pushed me hard.


    "Take it easy on your mother. Can his small lattice hold you pushing so hard?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    "..." I looked back at the strong man, then moved my arm and ran to Liu Rui''s position.


    "How''s it going? I did pretty well today?" Liu Rui smiled at me with bare teeth.


    "Good JB, I''ll give you 200000 yuan to find some killers for me, and you''ll find me two hard workers..." I bited my teeth and scolded silently, and then turned and walked to the pickup truck.


    "I let your people go. Is it your turn now?" old Feng narrowed his eyes and looked at me. After getting on the bus, he said to Liu Rui.


    "Here you are..." Liu Rui shouted, and then pushed Bi Wenshi out directly.


    After pushing away Bi Wenshi, Liu Rui reached out and was directly dragged to the pickup truck by Meng Liang.


    "Hum..."


    The engine of the pickup truck buzzed, and the two pickup trucks rushed out for more than ten meters.


    "Fuck you!"


    Liu Rui sat in the car and waved his hand and threw it out.


    "Why the fuck did you throw it away?"


    Meng Liang shouted painfully while driving.


    "I''m so bold. I made a broken plastic to fool people. I really took it. When I got it, my heart was half cold. Fortunately, a group of people didn''t see it..." Liu Rui wiped the sweat on his forehead and scolded speechlessly.


    "I was in a hurry and didn''t have time to prepare..." Han Chao on the back seat explained with a smile.


    "Buzzing, buzzing..."


    Two pickup trucks drove madly on the mountain road with rolling black smoke.


    On the other side, after Liu Rui threw it out, Lao Feng saw the broken hand and the yellow plastic bullet. He was so angry that he blacked out in front of his eyes.


    "Do you dare to play with me! Chase me!"


    Lao Feng gritted his teeth and scolded, and then hurried to a van, driving at us and chasing our pickup truck.


    Inside the pickup truck.


    "Xiao Hei Lao Bian, you two, hit their tires quickly!" Meng Liang saw the van coming closer and closer through the reversing mirror, gritted his teeth and shouted.


    "Brother Liang, we are also plastic..." Lao Bian replied weakly.


    "We are. It''s estimated that it doesn''t make much sense to hit a tire..." Xiaohei added.


    "No, you don''t even bring a fucking guy when you come out?" Meng Liang was devastated by these two people in an instant.


    "I mainly want to take us, but I don''t have any..."


    "Shit, I''m fucking convinced!!"


    Meng Liang scolded wordlessly, then stepped on the right foot of the accelerator again, and the pickup truck buzzed to speed up.


    Two black pickup trucks are driving crazy on the originally not spacious mountain road. Because Han Chao and his friends are all fake, we only have Xiaoshuai and the two * in the driver''s hand.


    But the driver had no time to drive, so he had to throw the * on me.


    After I took it, I hugged the van behind me, and the quiet mountain forest became lively in an instant.


    Two pickup trucks are in front, followed by three old-fashioned golden cup vans.


    But our driver and Meng Liang are obviously not very familiar with the mountain road in the mountain, so they just drive blindly and don''t know which road is the real way down the mountain.


    The van behind us, I learned later that although it was a van, it was not comparable to an ordinary van in terms of bulletproof effect and off-road performance. In short, it was definitely not a golden cup van, but a golden cup shell, so we drove it for less than 10 minutes, These three vans are about to catch up.


    "If we run like this, we''ll have an accident sooner or later..."


    Meng Liang scolded silently while driving.


    "Brother Liang, if you can''t, let''s get off and fight with them..." Han Chao, sitting in the back seat, replied naively.


    "What are you fighting for? Rely on your two water guns to fight a water war with others?" Meng Liang scolded irritably.


    "The water gun was an accident..." Han Chao scratched his head in embarrassment and smiled with a red face.


    "When the fuck can you laugh!" Liu Rui beside Han Chao reluctantly rubbed his face and eggs, because he saw someone bigger than his heart for the first time.


    "Don''t fucking talk. Ye asked you to find two killers. You work hard. I found that I and you guys are lucky to live to this day..." Meng Liang scolded Liu Rui.


    "When the fuck are you still in the mood to mention this..."


    Liu Rui wiped his mouth, retorted shyly, then turned his head and looked out of the window. He was not talking.


    ����


    On the other side, in my pickup truck.


    "Leaf, it''s not a matter for us to run like this!" Yuan Yuan looked at the approaching van and frowned at me.


    ��������


    I frowned and looked out without speaking.


    "Our car certainly can''t run the van opposite, and I''m not very familiar with the road here..." the driver added in a low voice.


    "Kang Kang!"


    Xiaoshuai drove towards the van behind him, and then withdrew in frustration *.


    "No, it''s a fucking waste of bullets. The car opposite is bulletproof. I''m so tired that I can''t fucking break through..."


    Xiaoshuai whispered.


    I turned to look at Xiaoshuai, and then opened the window. Meng Liang saw me open the window. He rolled down the window, and then shouted at me with a big mouth: "if we run down like this, we all have to throw it here!"


    "Well, run separately!" I nodded back.


    "... ah!" Meng Liang reacted, then directly stepped on the accelerator and drove in the opposite direction to us.


    In this way, our two pickup trucks separated at a T-junction, one left and one right.


    ����


    "Lao Feng, the people opposite are separated. How can we chase them?"


    In the van behind us, the young driver turned his head and asked Lao Feng.


    "If they leave, we will leave..." old Feng frowned back, then narrowed his eyes and added: "Ye Han''s car is going to the left. We two cars chase the left, one car chases the right, and one doesn''t want to run!"


    "OK!" the driver promised, then picked up the walkie talkie and repeated Lao Feng''s words.


    ����


    "Buzzing, buzzing!"


    The driver stepped on the accelerator to the end. The old pickup truck was driving madly on the dirt road. Did the engine make a strange sound? It was very penetrating.


    "If we run like this, the car will break sooner or later..."


    The driver said to himself.


    "No, I fucking found out why you have so many B things? One day I said let people catch up, and the other day I said the car broke down, so you can''t say something good?" the little handsome sat in the back and gritted his teeth and scolded.


    "What I fucking said is the truth, okay?" the driver replied with his neck stuck.


    "It''s not true that you''re talking like that, it''s also true..."


    "All right, stop arguing!" I saw the two people talking endlessly. They shouted in a very irritable tone. Then they turned to look at Yuan Yuan and asked, "Yuan Yuan, is your cell phone still there?"


    "It''s gone... They took it all away..."


    Yuan Yuan shook his head.


    "Shit!"


    I bit my teeth and scolded, and then stared at the mountain road in front of me.


    "Creak!"


    Just then, the driver suddenly put on the brake.


    "Bang!"


    My head hit the windshield directly. I rubbed my head. As soon as I was about to speak, I heard Xiaoshuai scold: "draft it, what are you doing?"


    "..." the driver looked at me, then clenched his teeth and broke the steering wheel, and the car turned 180 degrees in place.


    "Kang!"


    Just then a gun rang out.


    The bullet hit directly on the windshield, but it didn''t hit me and the driver.


    At this time, I knew that the driver braked because Lao Feng''s people had blocked my way, so he had to brake in place.


    Lao Feng''s people used it, so after the bullet hit the glass, the whole windshield burst, and the dense cobwebs blocked the sight of me and the driver.


    We couldn''t see the road ahead at all, but the driver couldn''t stop at this time, so he had to step on the accelerator crazily.


    "I can''t fucking see anything!" the driver shouted at me with staring beads.


    I hesitated and was about to kick the windshield off, but I found it too late.


    "Bang!"


    The car crashed directly into a big tree.


    "Shit!"


    Xiaoshuai scolded in a low voice. When I looked back, the branch directly inserted into Xiaoshuai''s chest.


    "Buzzing, buzzing..."


    Just then the engine behind us sounded, and I knew it was Lao Feng who caught up.


    I wiped the blood on my forehead, then looked at Xiaoshuai and asked, "can you insist?"


    "Yes!" Xiaoshuai bit his teeth and nodded.


    "Puff..."


    Without any hesitation, I pulled the branch on Xiaoshuai''s chest and pulled it out.


    "Ah!"


    Xiaoshuai screamed, and the blood gushed out in an instant. Yuanyuan quickly wrapped Xiaoshuai with his own clothes, and then I kicked open the door and jumped out of the car.


    "The four of us run separately. We can''t run together..."

 Chapter 1490

    I felt the sound of the engine getting closer and closer. I turned my head and gave an instruction to the driver and Xiaoshuai. Then I dragged Yuanyuan and ran into the tree forest.


    After several of us got off the bus, the driver took Xiaoshuai, and Yuan Yuanbing and I ran into the tree forest in two ways.


    "Creak!"


    The van stopped at the location of the pickup truck accident, and Lao Feng jumped out of the van with five or six people.


    "They should have run into the woods. Are we still chasing?" the young driver asked in a low voice, looking at the empty pickup truck.


    Old Feng frowned and walked around the pickup truck. Then he picked up a branch with blood stains from the ground. He put the branch in front of his nose and smelled it. Then he looked carefully at the fracture of the branch, turned his head and said to the young man, "some of them are injured. They should not run far. Chase!"


    After saying this, Lao Feng directly rushed into the tree forest with * in his hand. The young man reluctantly shook his head and then ran over.


    ����


    On the other side, after Xiaoshuai and the driver separated from us, he ran for 500 or 600 meters in the tree forest. Finally, Xiaoshuai couldn''t hold on and flopped on the ground.


    "Shit, don''t fucking lie down..." the driver scolded silently, then picked up Xiaoshuai on his back and ran to the tree forest with big steps.


    "You... You put me down, I can''t..." Xiaoshuai lay on the driver''s back, pale and weak in his voice.


    "What are you talking about? Can I fucking leave you here alone?" the driver replied with staring eyes, and then didn''t stop at all.


    "You''re fucking tossing with me. My wound is getting bigger and bigger. You might as well hide me and take me away when you find someone..." Xiaoshuai shouted powerfully and lifelessly looking at his bleeding wound.


    "..." the driver was stunned when he heard Xiaoshuai''s words, then stopped, and then turned to look at Xiaoshuai''s bloody chest.


    "What the fuck are you looking at? Put it down quickly..." Xiaoshuai scolded wordlessly.


    "I didn''t fucking agree to take the job at that time. You have to come here. Now it''s OK to toss about this B kind..." the driver scolded silently and slowly put down Xiaoshuai.


    "You know a JB, I can''t fucking die..." Xiaoshuai replied irritably, then wiped the sweat on his forehead and rested against a big tree.


    "..." the driver looked at Xiaoshuai and was silent for a long time. Then he turned and picked up a pile of withered branches and leaves and walked to Xiaoshuai.


    "What the fuck are you doing? Bury me alive?" the little handsome looked at the driver and shouted.


    "I''ll hide it for you to save you from being found..." the driver replied in a muffled voice, and then covered Xiaoshuai with leaves and branches.


    Xiaoshuai lay on the ground, breathing heavily, staring at the busy driver around him.


    After a while, the driver covered Xiaoshuai with branches.


    "OK, you stay here now. I''ll pick you up when I find the car..." the driver looked at Xiaoshuai and asked.


    "Why don''t you get out of here quickly? I''ll be exposed when people catch up..." Xiaoshuai scolded irritably on the ground.


    "Shit..." the driver scolded silently, then turned and ran into the tree forest.


    "Wait a minute!" just at this time, Xiaoshuai opened his mouth and shouted.


    "What are you doing?" the driver turned back quickly.


    "Do you have any cigarettes? Leave me two..." Xiaoshuai said with a smile.


    "Shit, it''s like a fucking B, and I still want to smoke..." the driver scolded silently, and then reached out to touch his cigarette box and lighter and threw it on Xiao Wu.


    "Thank you!" Xiao Wu took the cigarette and grinned.


    "Take your fucking time. It''s all branches. Don''t do it for yourself..."


    The driver frowned and scolded, then turned and ran into the tree forest.


    ����


    On the other hand, Yuan Yuan and I ran in the tree forest for more than an hour. Yuan Yuan himself was a fat man and didn''t exercise much at ordinary times, so yuan yuan was too tired to stand up after running for more than an hour.


    "How many fucking times have I told you that I don''t have much to lose weight and exercise. I know to eat JB every day. Now I know this fat burden?"


    I pinched my waist and looked at Yuan Yuan lying on the ground turning his eyes helplessly.


    "What''s the use of telling me this now? I can''t fucking run. I''m so tired..."


    Yuan Yuan lay on the ground and waved to me. He didn''t want to stand up.


    "Shit, why don''t you take two more steps with me and let''s find a cave to hide?"


    I looked at Yuanyuan and discussed it.


    "... all right!"


    Yuan Yuan hesitated for a moment, then struggled to get up from the ground.


    Ten minutes later, Yuanyuan and I found a small cave in the mountain and hid.


    "We''ve been hiding here. We can''t starve to death?" Yuan Yuan looked at me with worry on his face.


    "I just found out now, how the fuck do you know to eat..." I replied silently, and then reached out and took off my shoes.


    "Why do you take off your shoes?"


    Yuan Yuan looked at me and asked.


    "... find you something to eat!"


    After saying that, I reached out and touched my shoes, and then I found a pink children''s watch from inside.


    "Why are you putting a watch in your shoes?"


    Yuan Yuan looked at the watch in my hand and swallowed spit hard. He didn''t understand.


    "Didi..."


    I pressed my watch a few times and found that there was no fucking signal in the cave.


    "Shit..." I scolded wordlessly, then looked at Yuanyuan and said, "you''re waiting for me here. I''ll go out to find a signal."


    "Are you fucking stupid? Can you make a fucking phone call with your electronic watch?" Yuan Yuan looked at me with a worried face and pulled his neck.


    "Roll the calf, what can you do if you can''t call the phone watch, and you can fucking go to wechat..." I replied irritably, and then ran outside the cave.


    ����


    I walked around in the woods with that telephone watch for more than an hour, but I fucking found that there might be no signal on the mountain!


    Because the only signal tower is on the fucking top of the mountain, and I should be halfway up the mountain.


    "I can''t do anything at this fucking critical time..." I shook my watch hard, scolded in frustration, and then turned around to go back to the cave to find yuan yuan.


    But as soon as I turned around, I suddenly heard a scream!


    After hearing the scream, I quickly turned and looked straight in front of me, because the sound came from that direction.


    ��������


    I stood in place for a moment. I knew that there were people on the mountain except us, that is bi Wenshi''s people, so I vaguely felt that our people should have been caught.


    The first thing I thought of the person who was caught was Xiao Shuai, because he was injured.


    Although I haven''t known Guo Li and Xiaoshuai for a long time, I think these three people are still very good. At least they don''t have a bad heart for the people in our harem. Moreover, after knowing that I had an accident, Guo Li can let Xiaoshuai and the driver come. He just wants to express two meanings.


    The first is that something happened to me. He can reach out.


    The second is that Bi Wenshi has nothing to do with them.


    Whether Guo Li and I are for money or something else, since people can let their brothers come out to save me, I can''t leave his brother here. After all, Xiaoshuai was hurt because of me.


    I stood and thought for a while, and finally ran to the place where the voice came from.


    ����


    I found a fairly hidden place to hide. At this moment, Lao Feng and others are surrounded by a person, and that person is Xiaoshuai as I think.


    At this time, Xiaoshuai was tied to a tree by Lao Feng and his friends with barbed wire. This kind of wire is very common. Generally, there will be this barbed wire on the fence of the warehouse to prevent thieves from coming in, and some will power on this kind of wire.


    Xiaoshuai''s body was scarred by this kind of iron wire, and his wrist was strangled by this kind of iron wire. Blood dripped down Xiaoshuai''s wrist and fell to the ground. Moreover, his face and chest were also flesh and blood blurred, and his appearance was very penetrating.


    When I saw Xiaoshuai, my body trembled inexplicably. I bit my lips and tried not to make any sound.


    "Draft it? Tell me where your accomplice is?" old Feng shouted, holding a dagger and breaking Xiaoshuai''s chin.


    "I... Said... I don''t know, what the fuck do you want?" the little handsome voice was weak and answered intermittently.


    "Puff!!"


    Without thinking about it, Lao Feng stabbed Xiaoshuai in the chest, and then repeatedly asked, "where is your partner?"


    "I... i... don''t know..."


    "I don''t fucking believe it. Your mouth is so hard..." old Feng shook the blood on his knife, then turned his head and shouted to the young people around him: "fix it for me, or kill him, or let him tell where his accomplices are!"


    "Hmm..." the young man promised, and then walked to Xiaoshuai with a military thorn.


    "Where shall we start?"


    The young man looked at Xiaoshuai and asked.


    "Do you want to draw it up? Have a good time!"


    Xiaoshuai gritted his teeth and shouted.


    "Pooh!"


    Xiaoshuai''s words had just been said, and the youth army stabbed directly into Xiaoshuai''s thigh.


    "Ah!"


    Xiaoshuai screamed, very sad.


    I hid behind the tree, clenched my teeth and stared at what happened below. I clung to the telephone watch with both hands, but I found that there was no fucking signal!


    The young man kept torturing Xiaoshuai. Originally, Xiaoshuai was injured. At this time, he had no human appearance, just like a blood man.


    "Did you draft it..." I bit my teeth and scolded, then picked up the stone on the ground and threw it directly to Lao Feng''s position.


    "Bang!"


    The stone hit under Lao Feng''s feet. Lao Feng quickly turned his head and directly locked my position.


    "People are over there, chasing!" old Feng shouted.


    "Hula..."


    After hearing Lao Feng''s words, everyone rushed to my position with guns.


    When I saw them coming, I raised my legs and ran into the woods.


    "Yes, Jing fucking ran and played with you this day..." I looked at the gang of old Feng behind me, scolded silently, and then ran crazy in the trees. I didn''t look at the road ahead at all. Anyway, I couldn''t stop running.


    Lao Feng''s gang are chasing me like crazy. We don''t have any skills at all. Anyway, it depends on who can run.


    ����


    On the other hand, after I led Lao Feng''s people away, Xiao Shuai looked around. With a hard effort in his right hand, he directly opened the iron wire tied to his wrist, but the price of opening was that all the barbs on the iron wire were stuck into Xiao Shuai''s meat.


    This kind of pain ordinary people simply can''t imagine!


    Because I will never do such self mutilation. I once saw a movie in which the hero cut off his left hand for self-protection. Although Bi Xiaoshuai''s pain is more severe now, that behavior is a moment. As long as you wave the axe ruthlessly, everything can end.


    But Xiaoshuai is different. Its pain always exists, because as long as you want to get rid of the iron wire and hold the barb, you must always stick it in your meat!


    The scream of Xiaoshuai kept coming from his mouth. No one could realize what he had experienced!


    More than ten minutes later, Xiaoshuai finally climbed out of the barbed wire


    A young man covered with blood and beyond recognition climbed out of the wire like a devil


    ����


    On the other hand, after I took Lao Feng''s gang around the tree forest for a few times, I didn''t choose to run back to the cave, but returned to the place where they tortured Xiao Shuai just now, because I wanted to save Xiao Shuai, and I couldn''t throw him there.


    When I returned to that place, I found Xiaoshuai lying on the ground, bleeding out of his mouth.


    I stood in front of Xiaoshuai and looked at Xiaoshuai with tears on my face, who had severe deformation of his limbs, bleeding in his nostrils and bleeding on his body


    "Is someone saving me... I heard your voice..." Xiaoshuai whispered with his eyes closed.


    "Shit!"


    I wiped the tears on my face, then strode to Xiaoshuai''s body and carried Xiaoshuai on my back.


    "Why did you... Come back?"


    Xiaoshuai lay on my back and asked intermittently in a weak voice.


    When Xiaoshuai spoke, the innermost blood kept flowing to my neck. I could clearly feel the temperature of his blood!


    "Don''t fucking talk, I''ll take you out now..." I choked back to him.


    "I can''t get out. Don''t bother... I''m about to... I can''t... I feel full of little stars as soon as I close my eyes... And little angels smile at me..."


    "..." I twitched and didn''t know how to answer him.


    "In fact, I knew I couldn''t get out, so I deliberately asked Jianguo to leave me and let him run alone... It''s no use saving me now. You''d better run out by yourself..."


    Jianguo in Xiaoshuai''s mouth is the driver.


    "Can you stop talking? I said I would take you out, and I would certainly take you out!" I shouted with great emotion.


    "I can''t get out. You''d better talk to me. What you can say is what you can say..."


    I looked back at Xiaoshuai, bit my lips and accelerated my steps.


    "Man... I''m really dying! You put me down and run out... You carry me behind your back. Who can''t get out..." Xiao Shuai lay on my back, spitting blood and talking with me intermittently.


    "Can you stop fucking talking! Will you shut up?" I shouted, staring at the beads, and then ran to an old wooden house not far from us.


    "... just let me talk... I may not have a chance to talk in the future... I know I''ll have such a day sooner or later. People in our business will certainly encounter bad times. I''m prepared, but... Cough..." Xiaoshuai suddenly coughed violently.


    "You are like this B, can you speak less?" my voice choked, and tears flowed inexplicably down my cheeks.


    "... man, I''m fine. Don''t worry. If you run out, you remember to tell my brother that there is a bank card in my red coat with 100000 yuan in it. You ask him to take it home for me and give it to my mother..."


    "You fucking go home to your mother!" my tears fell on the ground.


    "I may not have this chance. My mother has been worried about me all her life. She has been looking forward to me going back to see her, but I''ve been out for five years. I haven''t been back once. I just think when I''m rich and change my mother for a bigger house... A bigger house...!" Xiaoshuai closed his eyes and his voice became more and more blurred.


    "...!" I suddenly stopped and looked back at the young man lying on me.


    I don''t know why, my tears kept flowing, and my body shook inexplicably with my mood


    "Xiaoshuai! Xiaoshuai!"


    I suddenly realized that Xiaoshuai seemed to have fainted temporarily, and I quickly shouted twice.


    "I... I''m not dead..." Xiaoshuai weakly replied to me, and then said: "I''m just a little tired..."


    "Don''t sleep, you know? We''ll be there soon!"


    I bit my teeth and replied, and then accelerated the pace on my feet. The wooden house that originally seemed not far seemed to be very far away from us. No matter how crazy I ran, we were still far away from the wooden house.


    The morning sun shines on our two faces, seemingly warm, but actually cold and ruthless.


    "I came from the countryside. I have no culture. My eldest brother took me to this road. You tell him I don''t regret it, I just...!" Xiaoshuai said in a weak voice intermittently: "I just haven''t lived enough..."


    "Don''t worry if you can''t die!"


    "I really haven''t lived enough. Brother always said that we would live a good life... Live in a villa and drive a good car like you... But I may not wait for that day..."


    "Can you stop talking? When we go out, I''ll let you live in the villa and drive a good car! Stop talking!" I yelled at the handsome man like crazy.


    "Hehe, really?" Xiaoshuai asked with a silly smile.


    "Really!"


    I gritted my teeth and answered with tears.


    "You are a good man... If I can go out, I will follow you... If I can''t go out, you can give my eldest brother more money to make him better..."


    ��������


    I turned and looked at Xiaoshuai and didn''t speak, because we finally ran to the door of the cabin.


    The wooden house was built next to a lake and several boats were tied to it.


    "Bang!"


    I kicked open the door of the cabin and put Xiaoshuai on the ground.


    "Hold on first. I''ll see if there''s anything in it for bandaging..."


    I put Xiaoshuai gently on the ground, and then rummaged through the boxes and cabinets in the house. After looking for a while, I found some old clothes and a bottle of Niulanshan Erguotou.


    "Don''t be busy..."


    Xiaoshuai looked at the finger length wound on his abdomen and shouted at me.


    "Don''t talk..."


    I stared at the beads, shouted, and then tore open the old clothes.


    "Hold on, I''ll wrap you up..."


    I went to the side of Xiao Shuai with cloth and liquor.


    "I''ll bleed to death. Don''t bother..."


    Xiaoshuai lay on the ground, still grinding and chirping.


    "It didn''t pierce your artery. It should be all right. I''ll bandage you. Calm down..."


    After that, I picked up a dress and stuffed it into Xiaoshuai''s mouth, then looked at Xiaoshuai and said, "it may hurt..."


    "...." Xiaoshuai looked at me and didn''t speak.


    "Bang!"


    I opened the lid of the Baijiu and then fell down with the wound.


    "Um... Ah...!"


    Xiaoshuai shouted in a dull voice. His eyes suddenly widened, and his whole body straightened forward.


    I can clearly see the sweat coming out of his forehead in an instant. Drop it, drop it


    "No... are you okay?"


    I looked at Xiaoshuai with trembling and asked.


    "Brother, can you stop bothering me? I didn''t bleed to death. I let you toss to death..."


    Xiaoshuai''s face was pale and his expression was very broken. He scolded me.


    "Sorry, I don''t know how to deal with it..."


    I replied in a panic, and then took the cloth to wrap Xiaowu, but I didn''t know what was the correct way to wrap, so I could only tie it to Xiaoshuai''s wound.


    "You''re not tied right? Can this fucking stop bleeding?" Xiaoshuai looked at the cloth on his wound and scolded silently.


    "I haven''t fucking learned this thing, so you can make do..." I wiped the sweat on my face, reluctantly replied, then took out my cigarette box and leaned against the door to smoke.


    "Any more cigarettes? Give me a whole one..." Xiaoshuai looked at me and asked.


    "Yes!"


    I quickly took out a cigarette and stuffed it into Xiaoshuai''s mouth, then lit it for him with a lighter.


    "Hoo..."


    Xiaoshuai took a deep breath of smoke, then smiled and said to me, "I didn''t expect a big boss like you to light me a cigarette in person..."


    "..." I squinted at Xiaoshuai and didn''t speak.


    "I feel good about smoking. Thank you for saving me..."


    "You''ve come to save me. I can''t leave you here!" I whispered back, then turned my head and looked out of the house.


    "What are you going to do next?" Xiaoshuai looked at me and asked.


    "I..."


    Before I could say anything, I suddenly saw several figures flashing across the lake. I squatted down and observed the situation outside through the window.


    "Did you draft it? I caught up so quickly!"


    After I was sure it was Lao Feng''s man, I scolded with great collapse.


    Outside the cabin.


    "Are you sure they came here?"


    Old Feng ran with a cigarette end in his mouth and asked the young man beside him.


    "I saw it. Ye Han ran here with the boy on his back..."


    The young man nodded slightly, then accelerated his pace and ran to the cabin where Xiaoshuai and I were.


    A few seconds later, five or six people gathered around the door of the wooden house.


    "You two go in with me. You two wait outside..."


    Lao Feng gave a simple order to his people, and then kicked open the door of the wooden house.

 Chapter 1491

    "Don''t move!"


    Old Feng shouted at the house with a pistol, but after shouting, he found that there was no one in the house!


    "Draft it? Where are the people?"


    As soon as Lao Feng turned around, he kicked the young man directly in the stomach.


    "I... I really saw the two of them running in..." the young man covered his stomach and replied with an aggrieved expression.


    "Waste!"


    Old Feng clenched his teeth and scolded. Then he looked down and saw the blood on the floor. He squatted down and touched the blood on the ground with his hands. Then he bit his lips and said, "they''ve been here, and the blood hasn''t dried yet..."


    "Where can they go?" the young man outside the house shouted.


    "You ask me who the fuck I ask?" old Feng stared at the beads and shouted. Then he went to the window and squinted at the calm lake outside the window.


    meanwhile.


    Xiaoshuai and I hid under the floor under Lao Feng''s feet.


    The wooden house is built by the lake, that is to say, the wooden house is basically in a suspended state, and its four corners are supported by four columns in the lake.


    When I saw Lao Feng''s people coming, my first reaction was to jump out of the window, but I found that there was a lake outside the window. If we jumped down, Lao Feng''s people would find a dead end, so I pried open the floor of the wooden house. As I thought, the wooden house was suspended and the lake water was under the floor.


    H city is now in winter. Although the twelfth lunar month has passed, the temperature is still very low. Xiaoshuai and I are buried in the water with only one head exposed.


    In such a cold environment, even an ordinary person can be frozen enough to jump into the lake, not to mention the little handsome who has been seriously injured.


    I held Xiaoshuai''s body and tried to keep him warm, but I found it useless because I was shivering in the water.


    Xiaoshuai in my arms, I can clearly feel his body shaking. At first, it was OK. Later, Xiaoshuai''s shaking became more and more severe. There was no blood color on his face, and his lips began to turn purple.


    I want to talk to Xiaoshuai, but I dare not open my mouth, because I know Lao Feng''s people are on our heads.


    I and Xiaoshuai were immersed in the cold and muddy lake water. I can''t imagine Xiaoshuai''s feeling now, because I know his wound may have been soaked and rotten by the lake water, and the original green lake around us began to slowly turn light red!


    I looked at the handsome in my arms, and tears flowed out of my eyes again. It was not heartache, but pity!


    "Drop it, drop it..."


    At this time, the blood on the floor suddenly dropped on my face, and I quickly looked up at it.


    "Creak!"


    The of the floor made a noise, and my heart instantly raised to my throat.


    "Don''t..."


    I whispered a prayer.


    "Brother, don''t look for us if you want me to. Anyway, we don''t have any enemies with them..." at this time, a young man whispered to Lao Feng.


    "It''s fucking time. If we let them go, the return of their harem will destroy our regiment. Do you believe it?" old Feng replied impatiently, and then ran outside the house.


    Seeing that Lao Feng and his friends were leaving, I breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Why don''t I believe their harem is so awesome? Don''t we work for the mayor? Can the mayor ignore if their harem is the whole of us?" the young man asked with a big mouth behind Lao Feng.


    "You don''t know a JB. Bi Wenshi is now a mud Bodhisattva. It''s difficult to cross the river. Let''s finish this and leave this place of right and wrong. Now I feel that H city is getting deeper and deeper..." old Feng replied carelessly.


    "Isn''t mayor Bi your brother-in-law?" the young man then asked.


    "My brother-in-law has a JB. When he''s good, I can''t go on the table. He can''t. It''s good if I can come back and help him once. Now don''t talk about my brother-in-law in this society. It doesn''t matter if there''s no money. It''s all fucking nonsense..."


    Just when we felt that Lao Feng and his family were about to get out of the cabin, I suddenly heard a bang!


    The floor above the top of my head was suddenly broken by a man!!


    The man''s big feet hung directly above my head.


    I even covered my mouth, then stared at the beads and looked at the situation above.


    "What the fuck is wrong with you?"


    The youth around Lao Feng turned back and scolded carelessly.


    "No... nothing..."


    The strong man whispered back, and then quickly pulled out his feet to keep up with Lao Feng. The strong man didn''t look down from beginning to end. If the strong man looked down just now, I and Xiaoshuai might have to die down!


    "Let you eat less. You''re so fucking fat..."


    After the strong man kept up with Lao Feng, the young man smiled and patted the strong man on the shoulder.


    "Roll the calf, the floor was not strong just now..."


    The strong man replied impatiently.


    "Shua..."


    When Lao Feng heard this, he suddenly stopped and looked at the wooden house.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The young man looked at old Feng and asked.


    "Nothing..."


    Old Feng waved his hand and ran to the other side of the lake.


    ����


    After Lao Feng and others left, I slowly swam to the lake with Xiaoshuai in my arms. At this time, Xiaoshuai had completely lost consciousness.


    I struggled to drag Xiaoshuai from the lake to the ground, and then found a place to hide Xiaoshuai.


    Both of us are full of water. I can fucking feel that the water on my body seems to be freezing. I shook Xiaoshuai''s body several times, shaking and shouting at him: "Xiaoshuai, Xiaoshuai..."


    "Don''t fucking shake, I''m dying..." Xiaoshuai opened his eyes and replied to me in a very weak voice.


    "You''re not dead?" I shouted excitedly.


    "Almost..."


    "Wait for me here. I''ll find someone..."


    I helped Xiaoshuai clean the water in his clothes and said to Xiaoshuai.


    "Where are you going to find someone?"


    Xiaoshuai looked at me and asked.


    "Liu Rui, they can''t leave me behind. They will come back and save us. Wait here!" I replied quickly.


    "Hmm!" Xiaoshuai nodded.


    ��������


    I looked at his pale face and was silent. Then I ran directly into the tree forest.


    After hiding the Young Marshal, I wore soaked clothes and walked frantically through the trees. At this time, I had an idea in my mind, that is, to find Yuanyuan, because I knew Yuanyuan was in the mountain now.


    I''m not sure if Yuanyuan is still in that cave, but I have no place to go except that cave. I can only go back there and gamble my luck.


    While I was thinking about what to do next, I didn''t pay attention to the road under my feet.


    "Pooh!"


    The sound of sharp objects penetrating the skin.


    "Ah!"


    I fell to the ground with a thump, and then rolled on the ground with my thigh in my arms while wailing!


    A large steel nail, ten centimeters long, with thick fingers and wide top and bottom, directly penetrated my whole foot.


    This steel nail goes directly from the center of my foot to the instep of my foot!


    Blood flowed down both ends of the steel nail, and the severe pain almost made me faint.


    At that time, I felt that I couldn''t describe it in words. One after another, I felt the pain of pounding my heart, which made me feel that even breathing was fucking painful!


    "Ah... Ah..."


    I lay on the ground with my right foot in my arms and kept wailing, because I felt that only wailing could make me feel better.


    Most people may have experienced that the soles of their feet were pierced by nails, but now I am not a nail, but a sharpened steel bar!


    This kind of steel bar is usually used by hunters to catch wild boars or blind bears. A blind bear can''t run away when stepping on such steel bar. Besides, I''m still a person, a living person!


    Maybe it was because my cry was too loud. Lao Feng''s people heard my cry and ran directly along with my voice.


    "Do you want to draft it? It''s all fucking B-like!"


    I listened to the footsteps in the distance and scolded silently. Then I held my feet directly and rolled down the hillside.


    I don''t know how long I rolled, because I felt like I passed out many times. Anyway, I woke up when I hit a big tree.


    "Drafted..."


    I looked at the steel nail on my foot, gritted my teeth and scolded, and then stretched out my hand to pull out the steel nail, because I can''t walk if I don''t pull it out!


    But after I tried several times, I found that I couldn''t pull it out because the nail was too deep and its shape was sharp at the top and wide at the bottom. I couldn''t pull it out of my feet.


    I wiped the sweat on my forehead and thought about it. Finally, I picked up a branch from the ground and put it on my mouth.


    "Woo woo!"


    I adjusted my posture and then kicked on the tree!


    "Ah... Ah! Ah!"


    The steel nail moved on my foot at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the steel nail completely penetrated my right foot bit by bit.


    Finally, I kicked all the steel nails in the center of my foot!


    "Draft it!"


    I shouted and pulled out the steel nail on my foot.


    "Ah..."


    After the nail was pulled out, I lay on the ground as if I had collapsed.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    I was wearing coarse clothes. I felt that everything around me seemed to rotate, and my sight began to become blurred


    Just as I was about to faint, my mind suddenly flashed Xiao Wu''s face. I shook my head and sat up with a thump.


    "Can''t fall..." I muttered to myself, and then climbed up the hillside I rolled down step by step.


    Yes, I put my hands in the ground and climbed up one after another.


    I really climbed up!


    I don''t know how long I climbed. Anyway, I feel very long. The gentle sun shines on me and pulls my shadow for a long time


    Just when I didn''t know how long it took me to finally climb out of the hillside, I suddenly saw a pair of shoes in front of me.


    Yes, it''s a pair of shoes, because I can''t see anywhere else.


    "Shit!"


    I gritted my teeth and scolded, then looked up and found that it was not Lao Feng''s man!


    This man was the driver who had separated from us earlier and came with little may day!


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    The driver hurried forward and pulled me up.


    "I was scared to death. I thought it was Lao Feng''s man..." I broke down and scolded, and then the driver helped me to a stone.


    "How did you fix your feet?" the driver looked at my feet and frowned.


    "Don''t fucking mention..." I waved my hand, then looked at the driver and asked, "did you see our people?"


    "Meng Liang, they are over there. We are looking for you separately..." the driver whispered back to me.


    "Shit, I can find an organization..."


    I shouted excitedly, then dragged the driver and said, "take me there quickly. Xiaoshuai is injured. We have to take him out of the mountain..."


    "Good!"


    The driver nodded and reached out to carry me.


    "I can go by myself..." I waved and refused.


    "Can you do this?"


    "It''s all right, let''s go..."


    "..." the driver looked at me and then ran into the forest with big steps.


    "Ta ta..."


    I followed the driver through the trees quickly.


    "Liangzi, where are they?"


    After running for a while, I felt something was wrong. I stopped and looked at the driver and asked.


    "It''s right ahead..." the driver replied to me.


    ��������


    I watched the driver silent for a moment, then pursed my lips and asked, "are you fucking lying to me?"


    "I... I didn''t..." the driver''s eyes were very flustered.


    "Draft, Liangzi, they aren''t here at all, are they?" I subconsciously stepped back, because I felt that the driver might really have a problem. After we ran for so long, he never asked me what happened to Xiaoshuai!


    "I..."


    The driver stared at the beads and didn''t know what to say.


    "Yes, Xiao Wu is dying, do you know?" I shouted, and then turned around to run behind.


    But it was too late, because a group of people suddenly came out around me and surrounded me. The leader was not Lao Feng, but Bi Wenshi himself!


    "Yes, you really sold me!"


    I turned back and gritted my teeth and scolded the driver.


    "I... I want to go out alive..."


    The driver looked down and replied to me.


    "Fuck you!"


    I was crazy. I ran to the driver and kicked him in the stomach. Then I pulled his collar and shouted coldly: "you want to get out alive. Xiaoshuai is dying, you know? Xiaoshuai stayed in place alone in order not to bother you. Do you fucking know? Do you still have a conscience? Are you fucking human?"


    On the mountain, in the woods.


    Bi Wenshi''s people surrounded me and the driver. The driver looked at me expressionless. I couldn''t see a trace of guilt in his eyes.


    "Yes, I''m asking you. Can you afford Xiaoshuai?"


    I pulled the driver''s collar and shouted.


    "I... I just want to live... I can''t live because you''re dead. You want to live, I also want to..." the driver looked at my expression, which made me feel no change in his mood. He said this as if he was asking me whether I had eaten or not.


    ��������


    I watched the driver silent for a long time, and then slowly loosened his collar. He was right. Everyone wants to live. No one will give up his life because of the so-called brotherhood!


    "Ta ta..."


    The footsteps around me sounded. When I looked back, Bi Wenshi ran slowly towards me.


    "In fact, I didn''t intend to kill you so soon, but your performance disappointed me..." Bi Wenshi whispered in my ear with a wooden stick in his hand.


    "Is it still interesting to say this now?" I looked at BI Wenshi and smiled. Then I said, "if you want to do it, hurry. Maybe I''ll run again in a while..."


    "Ha ha..."


    Bi Wenshi grinned and then waved his arm directly.


    "Bang!"


    The stick hit my head hard, and I lost consciousness in an instant.


    ����


    When I woke up again, it was already night.


    The bright and feminine moonlight sprinkled on me. I opened my eyes vaguely. I didn''t die!


    I was tied to a post with a rope. Vaguely, I could hear someone calling him to wake up


    I didn''t think I was still alive, because I thought Bi Wenshi could have shot me, but I don''t know why he took me to this place.


    "Wake up?" Bi Wenshi came forward and looked at me with a smile and asked.


    "Why don''t you do it yet?" I asked, looking up at BI Wenshi.


    "I wanted to keep you waiting for your friends to come and save you. Who knows, I didn''t wait for a person all afternoon..." Bi Wenshi paused and then said: "forget it, I can''t wait. I''ll clean you up first, and then I''ll clean them up one by one..."


    "..." I looked at BI Wenshi and didn''t speak, because I felt that there seemed to be someone behind me.


    "Shua!"


    I looked back suddenly.


    Sure enough, as I guessed, the man tied behind me is Xiaoshuai!


    Although I can''t see his face, I can see his clothes


    "Xiaoshuai!"


    No one responded.


    "Xiaoshuai!"


    There was still no response.


    "Xiaoshuai!"


    When I shouted for the third time, my body had begun to tremble slightly, and an idea flashed in my mind that Xiaoshuai might be dead!


    But I can''t accept this fact. I''m still crazy calling Xiaoshuai''s name, but no matter how I shout, no one responds to me.


    The moon is still hanging in the sky, with my shouts and cries mixed with the wind echoing in this quiet valley, it is a helpless cry, it is a call to the dead


    "Stop shouting, he''s dead..."


    At this time, Guo Li''s driver came to me, looked at me expressionless and said.


    "You killed him!"


    I bit my lips, and blood flowed from the corners of my mouth.


    "When we found him, he was already dead..."


    The driver explained in a low voice.


    I suddenly looked up at the driver. I wanted to talk, but I didn''t know what to say, because the driver said I killed Xiaoshuai, not bi Wenshi!


    "All right, stop the ink. Let''s do it. Isn''t it just a dead man? As for such ink?"


    At this time, a young man beside Bi Wenshi came to me with a bucket of gasoline while talking.


    "Hua la..."


    Barrels of gasoline poured on me and Xiaoshuai. They wanted to burn me alive.


    I closed my eyes and felt the liquid flowing on my cheeks and body. At this moment, I have given up the idea of running out, because I know that unless someone can come out to save me, I may really die here today.


    Maybe it''s because I didn''t experience the fear before death for the first time, so I''m very calm. At least I''m not as scared as before.


    "You come..."


    After pouring out the gasoline, Bi Wenshi took out a lighter and threw it into the driver''s hand.


    The driver looked at his lighter, then looked up at me. The driver hesitated for a long time, and finally gently pressed the lighter.


    "Pa!"


    The flames on the lighter flickered, illuminating the strange and terrible face of the driver.


    The driver looked at the fire and smiled. He didn''t know whether he was laughing at me or himself.


    "Poof!"


    The driver threw the lighter on Xiaoshuai, and the fire spread along Xiaoshuai''s thighs.


    I can clearly feel the temperature of the flame. It seems that the fire will burn me in a short time.


    Bi Wenshi stood in front of Xiaoshuai and was silent for a moment. Then he turned his head and ran to the woods. Others hurriedly followed Bi Wenshi''s steps. The driver stood in place alone and stared at Xiaoshuai''s body.


    "Pa!"


    Just after the fire burned for a few seconds, I suddenly felt that the rope on me seemed to be loose.


    "Shua!"


    I quickly looked back. Yes, the rope was really loose.


    Because Bi Wenshi''s people tied me and Xiaoshuai together, we both had the same rope.


    The fire burned Xiaoshuai''s chest and broke the rope on Xiaoshuai, and the rope on my side also broke.


    "... Hoo!"


    I took a deep breath and then pulled the rope off me.


    After pulling off the rope, I hurried to the forest opposite to bi Wenshi.


    "Shit!"


    Bi Wenshi suddenly turned back when he heard the sound.


    "Catch him!"


    Bi Wenshi shouted when he saw me running away.


    The young man and the driver ran towards me almost at the same time.


    "Pa!"


    I kicked over the gasoline barrel on the ground, lit the lighter and threw it on the ground.


    "Hoo..."


    The flames on the ground rose more than one meter in an instant, directly blocking the way of drivers and young people chasing me.


    "Draft it!"


    The young man stood in place and scolded silently. Then he raised his * and opened fire on me, but he didn''t know my specific position at all and could only shoot indiscriminately.


    "Da Da..."


    The deafening gunfire echoed in the valley, as if to see off the little handsome who was about to be burned to ashes.


    After seeing me running, Bi Wenshi quickly walked up to the young man and kicked him in the stomach.


    "Waste!"


    Bi Wenshi looked at the young man, gritted his teeth and scolded, and then robbed the young man''s hand.

 Chapter 1492

    "Pa!"


    Bi Wenshi directly pointed the muzzle of * at the driver''s head.


    "You..."


    The driver suddenly looked back at BI Wenshi.


    "Don''t talk!" Bi Wenshi stared at the beads and shouted to the driver. Although his eyes revolved around each other, after a moment of silence, he shouted, "Ye Han, come back first, or I''ll kill this man!"


    ��������


    I hid behind the tree trunk in the distance. I could hear Bi Wenshi shouting, but I couldn''t go back.


    "What do you want to do?" the driver turned his head and looked at BI Wenshi''s face, because he didn''t expect Bi Wenshi to threaten me with him.


    "Ye Han, for the last time, if you don''t show up again, I''ll shoot!" Bi Wenshi didn''t pay attention to the driver and still shouted at the air without direction.


    "I have nothing to do with him. He can''t come out..." the sweat drops on the driver''s face fell to the ground, and his expression was very nervous.


    "Kang!"


    A gun shot, the bullet instantly pierced the driver''s head, and the driver''s body fell to the ground!


    ��������


    After seeing Bi Wenshi shoot, my body trembled involuntarily. I didn''t expect that he really shot!


    I stood there for a moment, then ran to the distant woods.


    "Over there!"


    When I ran out without ten steps, Bi Wenshi''s voice sounded again.


    When I heard Bi Wenshi''s words, I understood why he threatened me with the driver, because he knew that although I would not save the driver, I would stop to see. As long as I stopped, he could determine my position!


    "Ta ta..."


    There was another rapid footsteps behind me, and I hurried down the hillside.


    ����


    I don''t know how long I ran in the woods with Bi Wenshi''s people. Anyway, I felt that my thighs were numb and my feet were hurt. Finally, I couldn''t run, but Bi Wenshi''s people were still chasing.


    "Draft it? Fucking chase it!"


    I broke down and scolded, then turned around and suddenly saw a black trash can in front of me. At this time, I had no strength to run down, so I had to walk to the side of the trash can.


    "Pa!"


    I opened the lid of the trash can and a pungent smell came to my face.


    "Draft it? It''s full of shit!"


    I looked at the black liquid in the trash can and bited my teeth and scolded, but the footsteps behind me were getting closer and closer, so I had to pop into the trash can.


    When I jumped into the trash can, I felt that I almost passed out, because it was so fucking smelly that I had a shadow on the trash can all my life.


    ����


    "Where is it?"


    After Bi Wenshi and others caught up, they found that I suddenly disappeared. Bi Wenshi looked around with a * and shouted with staring eyes.


    "I don''t know. I was here just now..."


    The young man scratched his head and whispered back.


    "He has a wound on his foot. He must be unable to run and hide..." Bi Wenshi frowned and analyzed it, then looked at the young people and shouted, "he must be hiding and looking for it here..."


    "Ah!"


    The young man promised, and then directly took the * next to the trash can.


    When I heard the footsteps of the youth, I made a psychological click, and then directly pinched my nose and buried my head in the smelly liquid.


    "Pa!"


    The young man lifted the lid of the dustbin.


    "Wow..."


    Before the young man could look inside, he squatted on the ground and vomited.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Bi Wenshi looked back at the young man and shouted.


    "It''s okay, it''s just too fucking smelly..."


    The young man stood up and wiped his mouth, then walked back to bi Wenshi.


    "Have you seen it all?"


    Bi Wenshi asked.


    "Look, no one..."


    "..." Bi Wenshi was silent for a moment, then waved his hand and ran ahead with big steps.


    ����


    "Pa!"


    After Bi Wenshi''s men left, I pushed open the lid of the dustbin and climbed out of the dustbin with all my strength.


    "Wow... WOW!"


    At this time, I was covered with mud, as if I were a savage. My whole body smelled bad, but I couldn''t feel my smell. Now I only have one feeling, that is nausea!


    I lay on the ground and vomited. The young man could vomit a mouthful. I stayed in there for five or six minutes. What was that feeling!


    "Step..."


    Just as I vomited, I suddenly heard footsteps behind me.


    "Pa!"


    I stood up quickly, and then rushed directly to the figure.


    "I wipe your mother!"


    I punched the man in the face. At this time, I saw that the man was Lao Feng.


    "I..."


    Lao Feng was just about to open his mouth.


    "I your mother a B!" I stared at the beads and shouted, and then directly inserted a ballpoint pen I found in the trash can into Lao Feng''s shoulder.


    "Is it fucking over? I should have made you crazy..."


    I didn''t give Lao Feng a chance to speak at all. I was crazy and kept stabbing Lao Feng with a ballpoint pen.


    "Pooh!"


    The ballpoint pen directly let me insert it into Lao Feng''s neck, and the blood gushed out along the wound in an instant.


    "Snore..."


    There was a sound of spitting blood in Lao Feng''s mouth, and the blood flowed down his neck to his chest.


    "It''s endless, isn''t it! Is it easy for me to live? I let you toss this B-type! When did I want to hurt you, you toss me so..." I cried, looking at Lao Feng lying on the ground with tears in my heart. My eyes seemed like a beast at this time, because I was really going to be driven crazy.


    Lao Feng''s neck was stiff and moved, then covered his neck with his hand, looked at me with a trembling voice and said: "I... I didn''t want to catch you... You... You and your... Friends... Hid in the... Wooden house... I didn''t even... I didn''t go to catch you... I came... To deliver the car for you... I know it''s not easy for your children to come out... I don''t want to... But I can''t help..."


    I was stunned when I heard what Lao Feng said. Then I turned around and saw the car key that Lao Feng threw on the ground!


    I shouted with my head in my arms, and my expression was very painful.


    "You... You... You go... Don''t... don''t..."


    Before Lao Feng finished his words, his head tilted and he lost his vitality.


    I hold Lao Feng''s car key in my hand and look at Lao Feng''s body with dull eyes. Now I''m really going to be tortured crazy by these people!


    I didn''t expect that Guo Li''s driver would betray me. I also didn''t expect that Lao Feng under Bi Wenshi would come to save me with the car key.


    The cold wind on the mountain seems to be more penetrating than that in the city!


    But I can''t feel any temperature at this time, because my body is numb


    "Splash!"


    I bent my knees and knelt on the ground.


    "Ah..."


    A piercing cry rang through the valley.


    Helpless, sad, angry


    I don''t know how many emotions are filled with my brain. Anyway, I just feel that my head is in chaos. Xiaoshuai is dead, the driver is dead and Lao Feng is dead. I don''t know whether Meng Liang can get out of this mountain.


    ����


    After lying on the ground for a while, I found the SUV driven by Lao Feng. I didn''t have time to clean the black mud on my body. Now I have only one idea in my mind, that is, going down the mountain.


    I drove my SUV around the mountain for a long time, and finally I successfully walked out of the valley that made me feel desperate.


    ����


    One day later, I was lying in the hospital bed.


    I don''t know how I was sent to the hospital. My memory stays at the moment when I went down the mountain, because at that moment I seemed to be reborn. It''s no exaggeration to say that I think the mountain was more terrible than hell for me, because I saw too many people lose there, and I saw too many people''s nature, including myself.


    "Leaf, are you awake?" Meng Liang shouted at me excitedly when he saw me open my eyes.


    "..." I looked around the ward and found that all the people we went up the mountain were here, except Xiaoshuai and the driver.


    "I thought you couldn''t wake up..." Liu Rui looked at me with a smile and scolded.


    Instead of paying attention to Liu Rui, I looked around the whole ward. Finally, I focused on Guo Li.


    Guo Li''s face is not very good-looking.


    "Xiaoshuai is gone!" I said, biting my teeth and looking at Guo Li with slight trembling.


    "I know..." Guo Li nodded slightly.


    "The driver also left..." I continued.


    "Hmm!" there was still no expression on Guo Li''s face.


    "They died because of me. I won''t let them die in vain..." I looked at Guo Li and shouted.


    "Guo Li looked at me and didn''t speak.


    "I must give you an explanation, give Xiaoshuai an explanation..."


    "How did the driver die?" Guo Li suddenly interrupted me.


    "..." I looked at Guo Li and said in a low voice, "Bi Wenshi killed him!"


    "Did he betray you and Xiaoshuai?" Guo Li then asked.


    "... no!"


    "Really not?" Guo Li''s mood became more and more excited.


    "Really not!" I shouted, staring at the beads.


    "..." Guo Li looked at me and was stunned. Then he slowly sat down, and then he gently said, "it''s good if there''s no... It''s good if there''s no..."


    "I''ll arrange for their families. From now on, you follow us. When their revenge comes, I''ll follow you whether you go or stay..." I looked at Guo Li and said.


    "OK!" Guo Li nodded slightly.


    "Liu Rui, can I give you a call? Call this man right now and ask him to deliver the things!" I turned to Liu Rui.


    "OK!" Liu Rui nodded, then took out his mobile phone and wrote down the phone number I said.


    "I''m going out to fight now?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me.


    "Yes!"


    Liu Rui glanced at me and then walked out of the ward with his mobile phone.


    ����


    Bi Wenshi did this to me. I don''t need to talk about anything else now. If he wants to play, I''ll play with him. The big deal is that a fish dies and the net is broken. I Ye Han can cut people all over the street with a kitchen knife, and my mother can wear a suit and sign a contract with a pen, but when signing the contract, I won''t forget how I put on this suit!


    If you don''t annoy me, I can always be a good citizen, but if you have to talk to me about the calves in society, my fucking kitchen knife is idle. Even if it rusts, it''s time to grind now!


    After Liu Rui left the ward, I took out my mobile phone and sent a text message to Liu Yong.


    "I want to move Bi Wenshi."


    Five minutes later, Liu Yong replied to me with a word: "OK!"


    After seeing this word, I grinned, then turned to Wei Yiwen and asked, "have you contacted Myanmar?"


    "Contact, Jisang lent us four people. The time is a week. It is estimated that we will be in place tomorrow." Wei Yi asked and replied stiffly.


    "Four, enough!" I nodded slightly.


    "..." Wei Yi asked. He looked at me and said nothing.


    "Don''t you all want to play with our harem? I''m kind enough to get out of the way for you. You have to force me to go forward. I won''t go. You take a knife and walk on my neck! Now, I''m ruined. I''ll play with you, too!"


    After my words, the whole ward was quiet and no one spoke.


    I slowly closed my eyes. Bi Wenshi, Liu Neng and sun Qiang came to my mind one by one, but now it''s not them that make me uncomfortable, but the ghost in our harem!


    I''m really not sure who the ghost in our harem is!


    Because everyone is a brother who lives and dies with me. For example, how can I doubt these people sitting in the ward now? For example, how can I doubt those people detained by sun Qiang?


    ����


    H City, a high-end community, sun Qiang''s home.


    "Ye Han, they all ran out..."


    Liu Neng looked at the text message on his mobile phone, rubbed his temples and looked at Sun Qiang.


    "One is not dead?" Sun Qiang''s tone was unbelievable.


    "Two unimportant roles are dead, which is no different from not dead..." Liu Neng replied in a low voice.


    "What shall we do next?" Sun Qiang asked anxiously.


    "..." Liu Neng looked at Sun Qiang, looked at Xiao Wu next to him, and then asked Xiao Wu, "what do you think we should do?"


    "What else can I do? If you ask me, it''s to take one step at a time..." Xiao Wu replied absently while playing with his mobile phone.


    "Hehe, let''s go step by step!" Liu Neng nodded with a smile.


    "What about the Hougong people?" Sun Qiang asked hurriedly.


    "Let go..." Liu Neng answered without thinking.


    "Let go? What do you mean?" Sun Qiang shouted, staring at beads.


    "Even if we don''t let go, the people in their harem will come and rob themselves. If they rob, they will have to fight, and if they fight, they will die. It''s better to let go directly. Anyway, it''s no use keeping these people..." Liu Neng explained lightly.


    "..." Sun Qiang sat on the sofa, not knowing what to say.


    Sun Qiang''s home.


    "Then I''ll let them go now?" Xiao Wu asked, putting down his cell phone and looking at Liu Neng.


    "What are you doing in such a hurry?" Sun Qiang shouted with an unhappy expression.


    "These things are annoying here every day. I don''t do anything, but I can eat. I quickly let them go. They are like his mother every day, which is more enjoyable than me..." Xiao Wu replied with a big mouth, then turned his head and looked at Liu Neng and asked, "now or when?"


    "Let it go. It''s no use keeping it anyway..." Liu Neng smiled and waved his hand.


    "Then I''ll go, Mr. Sun!"


    Xiao Wu bared his teeth and smiled. Then he took the key and went to the house where Gaojia and others were locked.


    As soon as Xiao Wu entered the house, he was choked by the smoke.


    "What the fuck is this? Someone wants to be promoted to immortality..." Xiao Wu lay down at the door and slowed down, then walked into the house with big steps.


    "Do you want two?"


    Niu Lei, with a note on his face, sat on the table, knocking on the table and shouting at the north and south.


    "Don''t..."


    North and South looked at the poker on their hands and shook their heads helplessly.


    "Pa!"


    When Niu Lei saw that the north and South didn''t want it, he quickly threw the poker on his hand on the table, and then bared his teeth and shouted at the north and South: "three three with two and five, no, ha ha! Stick a note..."


    "Don''t you have nothing in your hand?"


    The north and South helplessly looked at Gao Jia and shouted with an unhappy face.


    "I have two sets of dragons in my fucking hands. You don''t give me a chance to play cards..."


    Gao Jia seemed quite wronged and shouted.


    "Come on, stop the ink, pull the note quickly..."


    Niu Lei waved his hand and turned around to stick a note to Gao Jia, but the moment he turned around, he saw Xiao Wu who had just come in.


    "Playing?"


    Xiao Wu smiled at Niu Lei and asked.


    "Why? It''s dinner?"


    Niu Lei slanted his eyes and asked without expression.


    "Haven''t you just finished eating?" Xiao Wu looked at Niu Lei and said nothing.


    "Oh, I forgot!" Niu Lei patted his head, then bared his teeth and said, "next time tell your cook to put less fucking salt and salty. I''ll drink two bottles of water in a while..."


    "Hehe, I don''t agree with anyone now. I''m convinced that you people in the harem have become fucking captives and are in the mood to play poker... Your heart is really bigger than me!" Xiao Wu walked to Gao Jia with a big mouth.


    "Isn''t this thing a death? Sooner or later, I cry in this room every day. Can you let me go?" Gao Jia replied with a smile while shuffling cards.


    "Cow force, I admire your mentality now. I know you were kidnapped. I don''t know. I thought I''d come back with some fucking uncles!"


    "All right, don''t talk about useless calves here. I want sweet and sour ribs today..." Niu Lei shouted impatiently at this time.


    "Oh, you fucking think I''m a snack bar. You can eat whatever you say..." Xiao Wu reluctantly replied, and then said: "our superior leaders decided at a meeting just now!"


    "Decide what?" the expression on Gao Jia''s face suddenly became serious.


    "I''ve decided to ask you to get out of here quickly. Don''t fucking eat and drink here every day. Now you fucking know how to order!" Xiao Wu waved and shouted.


    "True or false?" the north and South stood up with great excitement, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "What is true or false?"


    "Is it true or false to let us go?" north and South looked at Xiao Wu with a very excited expression.


    "Nonsense, do you think I''m playing with you? Just like you B, I now know why I don''t catch you. If I catch you, you can fuck up the prison... Xiao Wu paused and added:" pick it up quickly, and then say goodbye to me later, and you can roll the calf... "


    "Is this happiness a little too sudden?" Niu Lei sniffed the snot under his nose and asked with a slightly dull expression.


    "Don''t you have a bomb? For example, give us a few big * when you go out?" the north and South asked in disbelief.


    "Shit, do you still need a big * if I die? I fucking put it all down for you..."


    Little five scolded silently, and then walked out of the house with his back to his hands.


    ����


    An hour later, Tian Ming, Dongxi, Nanbei, Gao Jia, Niu Lei, Guan Zi, Da Ge and Qingshan were driven out of sun Qiang''s house by Xiao Wu with their own things on their backs.


    After Xiao Wu sent off the eight people, he took a long breath, but the two men, Niu Lei and Nanbei, were nostalgic for this place. It was obvious that they didn''t stay enough.


    The eight of them didn''t understand why Xiao Wu let them go so suddenly.


    ����


    "Uncle Tian, what do you mean by this little five? He took pains to catch us, and now he let us go. What do you say he wants to do?"


    The north and South looked at Tian Ming above the co pilot as they drove.


    "How the fuck do I know? Who knows what these people want..."


    Tian Ming replied irritably, then took out his mobile phone and pressed the start button.


    "Brother Jia, why don''t you analyze?" the north and South looked at Gao Jia and asked.


    ��������


    Gao Jia was silent for a moment, then whispered, "since they can let us out, that can only explain one problem?"


    "What''s the problem?" asked the north and south.


    "That means he doesn''t want to kill us!"


    "Aren''t you talking nonsense? If he wanted to kill us, he would have done it..." Nanbei looked at Gao Jia and muttered a wordless sentence, and then focused on driving the car.


    "Deng Deng Deng..."


    When Tian Ming''s mobile phone was turned on, Tian Ming dialed my phone number directly.


    "Hello?"


    My voice rang from the receiver.


    "It''s me."


    Tian Ming replied with a smile.


    "Uncle Tian!"


    I shouted excitedly, and then hurriedly asked, "haven''t you been caught by sun Qiang?"


    "Sun Qiang, they let us out."


    "It''s all released?" I said in an unbelievable tone.


    "Well, there are a lot of them, all of them have come out. We are now catching up with the back palace." Tian Ming nodded slightly.


    "Why did they let you go?" I asked with a frown.


    "... I don''t know!" Tian Ming replied in silence.


    "Are all our people okay?" I continued.


    "We''re fine. Where are you?"


    "It''s all right. We''re all right here. We''ll wait until you come back!"


    "Good!"


    After that, Tian Ming hung up the phone directly, and then squinted at the outside of the window. There was no expression on his face. Everyone could feel that since Xiao Wu could release them so suddenly, it showed that there must be another problem in this!

 Chapter 1493

    H City, harem.


    After I got off the phone with Tian Ming, I slowly put down my mobile phone and looked up at Liu Rui, Meng Liang and yuan in front of me.


    "Tian Ming let them out?" Liu Rui asked, frowning at me.


    "Well..."


    I rubbed my face tired, then looked at Liu Rui with my mobile phone and said, "what do you think?"


    Liu Rui lowered his head and pursed his lips without speaking.


    "When I call you three over, it shows that I fully trust you three now..." I explained in a low voice.


    Now it seems that there are a large number of people in the harem. The only people I can completely trust now are the three people in front of me. Although I don''t think anyone is an insider, I think anyone is fucking possible!


    This feeling is really suffocating, because the more impossible it is, the more I can''t accept it when he appears.


    Yuan Yuan and Meng Liang reminded me that there might be a ghost in the harem. At first, I didn''t believe it, and I didn''t want to believe it, but now I can''t help but believe it, because the facts have been ruthlessly put in front of me.


    "I know you trust us, but we really can''t give you any advice on this matter." Yuanyuan looked up at me and said.


    "If you can''t give it, you have to give it. Now you three must say a name immediately!" I got excited in a moment, patted the table and shouted.


    "If you have to, can I admit it?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at me.


    "You..." I stretched out my finger, and Liu Rui suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    "You''re too excited now. No matter who the insider is, it''s not something we should care about now!" Liu Rui continued.


    "What should I care about now?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "You should be concerned about why Liu Neng let Tian Ming go!" Liu Rui shouted loudly.


    "Isn''t this simple? Since Liu Neng doesn''t kill them, there is only one possibility, that is, the ghost is among them, so they can get out of sun Qiang''s house unharmed!" I shouted.


    "Pa!"


    Liu Rui stretched out his hand and lit a cigarette. Then he narrowed his eyes and looked at me and said, "what you think is too simple. Can you think of any questions that Liu can''t fucking think of? The purpose of his doing this is to make us doubt the people who came back, let us fight in the harem, and let us defeat ourselves in the harem!"


    Liu Rui hit the nail on the head.


    "Do you mean Liu Neng deliberately let them go and let us doubt the rest?" Yuan Yuan looked up at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Are you fucking stupid?" Liu Rui scolded silently, then looked at me and said, "now we can''t be sure who the ghost is! Maybe the ghost is among Tian Ming''s people, maybe the ghost is among the rest of the gang, but no matter where the ghost is, what Liu can want to see is that our harem is divided into two, do you understand?"


    "Hoo..."


    After listening to Liu Rui''s words, I took a deep breath. If Liu Rui''s words hadn''t reminded me, our harem might really be in chaos.


    Now the people who stay in the harem suspect Tian Ming. Tian Ming will be separated by others whether they have an insider or not. This is Liu Neng''s purpose.


    "What should we do?" Yuan Yuan looked at her and asked.


    "What to do? It''s about ye. I said this just to remind him. Don''t guess until the ghost has implemented it, because if you guess wrong, it will pierce our brother''s heart!"


    "Bata Bata..."


    I gently knocked on the table, remained silent for a moment, looked up at Liu Rui and asked, "how are the people in the discipline inspection commission?"


    "I''ve sent out the things, but they need to go through the process..." Liu Rui replied while smoking.


    "Process? What process? Isn''t that fucking information enough?" I looked at Liu Rui and shouted.


    "You call me a JB. People can''t have a process? You''re the Discipline Inspection Commission. Your family opened it?" Liu Rui scolded speechless.


    "No, you can give them money. Give them as much as you want, and let them file a case for Bi Wenshi. The sooner the better!" I waved my hand and came back impatiently.


    "Are you a fucking fool to send red envelopes to the people of the discipline inspection commission? What do you think? Tell me? Do you have a fucking brain?"


    "Ha ha..." Yuan Yuan grinned at this.


    "Smile a JB!" I raised my legs and kicked Yuanyuan, then looked at Liu Rui and said, "when Tian Ming and his friends come back, let everyone go to the conference room for a meeting. I have to give these fools a class. Now they don''t know what to do..."


    "Why are you going?" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice when he saw me going.


    "I went out to eat. I haven''t eaten for two days..."


    ����


    3 p.m. in the meeting room of the harem.


    The whole harem is in place, including Han Chao, Lao Bian, Xiao hei and Guo Li.


    "I had a meeting as soon as I came back? I''m so sleepy. When will it start?" Nanbei sat on his chair and looked at Liu Rui.


    "Speak less. President Ye is in a bad mood today. You''d better shut up..." Liu Rui replied irritably.


    "Isn''t he always in a bad mood? By the way, Rego, what did you play in the Maldives? Tell me..." the north and South have no skin and no face continued.


    "I''ll tell you a big JB, can''t you listen?" Liu Rui scolded wordlessly.


    "Shit, I haven''t seen you for such a long time. Don''t you miss me?"


    "Now I find that you are more fucking annoying than Yang Song!" Liu Rui shouted gnashing his teeth.


    "... I can''t compare with him."


    "Hey, brother song, what are you looking at?" Niu Lei looked at Yang Song with a brain bag without a few hair and asked with a smile.


    "I''ll see how I can grow my hair..." Yang Song squinted at Niu Lei and replied.


    "Shit, brother song, if you talk so much, you''re obviously killing people..." Niu Lei shouted reluctantly.


    "Why did I bury people?"


    "You have nothing to do with long hair? You have a lot of hair. You obviously mean I have less hair..." Niu Lei shouted with his teeth.


    "You are so worried..."


    "This is not a multi-minded thing. I''m just sensitive to this..." Niu Lei looked arrogant.


    "Is it your first meeting? Are you nervous?"


    Han Chao sat beside Xiao Hei, drinking tea and giving Xiao Hei psychological counseling.


    "OK..." little black bared his teeth and replied.


    "Don''t be nervous. It''s nothing. I guess today is a commendation meeting. We saved Ye last time. Today we must praise the three of us..."


    Han Chao made a heartless analysis.


    "Brother Chao, I have something..." Xiao Hei hesitated as if to say something.


    "What''s up?" Han Chao asked.


    "What about my motorcycle? It''s still thrown on the mountain..."


    "Ah, you say this. Later, you find Ye Han and say that I didn''t lose the motorcycle. You study with him..."


    "..." Xiao Hei looked at Han Chao helplessly and didn''t go on.


    In the harem conference room, Liu Rui and others were smoking and pulling their calves in groups. At this moment, no one knows what the purpose of my meeting is except Liu Rui, Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, I limped into the conference room.


    "Leaves..."


    Tian Ming shouted at me with a smile when he saw me.


    "Yes!"


    I nodded slightly and went to the front of the round table in the conference room.


    ��������


    After I came in, the quiet meeting room suddenly quieted down, because everyone could feel that my face was wrong. Even Yang Song and Liu Rui put down their mobile phones and stared at me.


    "Pa!"


    A dark hand was slapped on the table by me.


    "Shua..."


    After hearing the sound, almost everyone raised their heads and looked at me with a confused face. No one knew what I meant by taking it out.


    "Are you finished?"


    My voice was cold, and I looked around at everyone in the room as I spoke.


    ��������


    No one spoke.


    I glanced at the crowd without expression, then opened my mouth and said, "since you are sitting here, you are all people who have been with me. I regard you as brothers, and you also regard me as brothers, but people may make mistakes. It doesn''t matter if you make mistakes, as long as you can admit your mistakes now!"


    After what I said, everyone understood what I meant. I wanted to find out the ghost in our harem!


    I watched everyone holding my palm, and the people in the room looked at me with the same eyes. I really couldn''t see who was the insider.


    "In the same sentence, I regard you as brothers. No matter what you betrayed me for money or something, I can repay the money you owe, and I can help you with your errands! As long as you stand up and tell me that you are wrong, I still regard you as brothers! But if you have to wait until the day when we fight for bayonets, you will be the first one to die!"


    My voice is sonorous and powerful, which is my most heartfelt words. If someone really stands up now, I can really forgive, but after my words, no one has responded at all. The expressions on all faces are very unnatural, and the atmosphere in the conference room is also very depressed. There is no sound. I can only hear the second sound of dripping.


    In this way, I watched everyone in the room spend every minute and second. After half an hour, no one stood up.


    Because I''ve given up on that man now.


    As I said, if I knew who he was, I would kill him myself.


    I walked to the outside of the conference room with heavy steps step by step. In fact, I can really accept this man''s mistakes, because we are not old enough to resist the temptation from all directions, but I didn''t expect that he was still unwilling to stand up when I said this today.


    I don''t think he''s afraid I''ll kill him, because everyone knows I can''t do it. He thinks the relationship between our brothers doesn''t need to continue at all.


    Money is a small thing, and the project is also a small thing, but I can''t describe the feeling of dying for a brother who takes care of you wholeheartedly.


    As the leader of the harem, I think I''m fair to everyone whether I''m a man or a worker. Meng Liang, Liu Rui, yuan, Yang Song will always suffer, because I know that the four of them started from scratch with me. They don''t have much ideas about me. I try to be a bowl of water for the rest.


    Maybe I''m also human. Even if I want to be flat again, I may tremble!


    But I think I deserve everyone in the harem. At least I didn''t treat anyone badly when I was rich. When I didn''t have money, I tried not to let these people bear the economic pressure with me.


    I don''t understand. I''ve reached this point. Why are there ghosts!


    ����


    I walked out of the meeting room slowly under the gaze of the public. No one left me or followed me out.


    "Cough..."


    Liu Rui coughed softly for two times, then went to the front of the conference room and looked around at everyone in the room.


    "It''s OK for me to say a few words?"


    Liu Rui opened his mouth and shouted.


    ��������


    No one spoke.


    "If no one speaks, that''s acquiescence. Now there is an insider in our harem. In fact, many people already know. What I want to say now is that no matter who this person is, if you want to stand up and admit your mistakes, you can come to me at any time. If ye wants to move you, I won''t let you! As long as you can stand up, we will still be brothers. I won''t tell anyone, Bao Including leaves, I will give you what I should give you in the future. I will give you seven days. I hope someone can find me... "


    Speaking of this, Liu Rui was silent for a moment, looked down at the ground under his feet, then raised his head and said: "If no one stands up, I hope you won''t do anything sorry for the harem in the future. After all, we are brothers, and you don''t doubt anyone, because this matter has nothing to do with you. I or ye, we won''t doubt anyone. I don''t want to see our Harem become a suspicious Gang!"


    ��������


    When everyone heard this, they all looked up at Liu Rui.


    "Han Chao!"


    At this time, Liu Rui gave a very abrupt shout.


    "Ah..."


    Han Chao agreed with an ugly face.


    "When you three went up the mountain, how did you know that the leaf was caught and how did you know the specific location of the leaf?"


    Liu Rui looked at Han Chao and asked.


    ��������


    Han Chao didn''t speak.


    "Speak!"


    Liu Rui looked at Han Chao and shouted.


    "I..."


    Han Chaozhi still doesn''t want to say.


    "I ask you, how do you know the position of the leaves?"


    Liu Rui patted the table and shouted.


    "I told him!"


    Just then Lao Bian stood up.


    "Shua..."


    Everyone turned to look at Lao Bian.


    "How do you know?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Lao Bian.


    "I overheard sun Qiang talking to Xiao Wu..." Lao Bian explained in a low voice.


    "How can you hear them talking?"


    Liu Rui walked to Lao Bian''s side, narrowed his eyes and said in a very confused tone.


    "That day I wanted to go with them to kidnap sun Qiang. Ye wouldn''t let me go, so I followed them secretly, but I was late. Uncle Tian had been caught when I went, and I wanted to save them. Inadvertently, I heard a man say that Bi Wenshi tied ye to the mountain, and I told Han Chao about it when I came back..." Lao Bian gave a brief account of what happened.


    "..." Liu Rui patted Lao Bian on the shoulder, pursed his lips and didn''t speak.


    The meeting room in the harem.


    Everyone focused on Lao Bian. The purpose of Liu Rui''s question was very obvious. Everyone wondered why Lao Bian knew that I was caught on the mountain.


    If according to Lao Bian, he just overheard our position, is it a bit too coincidental?


    But if Lao Bian is an insider, why should he tell Han Chao?


    Didn''t he think he would be suspected as long as he said it?


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the conference room became very strange. Everyone wondered whether Lao Bian was an insider. If he was the purpose of saving me? If not, why did Lao Bian know my location? Was it really like what he said that he happened to hear?


    "Liu Rui, what do you mean by asking?"


    The meeting room was silent for a long time. Han Chao suddenly looked up at Liu Rui and asked.


    "It''s not interesting. I''m just asking. Why are you so excited?"


    Liu Rui looked at Han Chao with a cigarette end in his mouth and tilted his neck.


    "Pa!"


    Han Chao pushed away the stool behind him, then went to Liu Rui, stared at the beads, pointed to Lao Bian and shouted, "you suspect he''s an insider now, right?"


    "No, I''m just asking. You''re too thoughtful..."


    Liu Rui explained in a low voice.


    "How thoughtful I am?" Han Chao sneered, then looked at everyone in the room and said, "look at them now. Who doesn''t fucking doubt Lao Bian?"


    "Pay attention to your attitude when talking to me!"


    Liu Rui reached out and pushed Han Chao. His expression was very unhappy.


    "Hehe, he hasn''t been to our harem for two months. He''s busy eating all day. He can count the number of times he comes to your bar with one hand! You suspect he''s an insider now? Do you think it''s possible? He doesn''t even recognize the people in our harem now! How many people know what his full name is? Can you tell?" Han Chao looked at everyone in the room, Pointing to Lao Bian, he shouted loudly and forcefully.


    ��������


    Everyone looked up at Han Chao. No one spoke.


    Han Chao is right. Lao Bian really has no hard conditions to be an insider.


    "What''s the difference between your suspicion of Lao Bian and his mother''s suspicion of me?" Han Chao shouted with staring beads.


    "Chao, you''re too worried..." Meng Liang urged Han Chao while beating the lighter.


    "I''m careless?" Han Chao sneered, then turned to point to Liu Rui and shouted, "no one doubts. When the leaf left, he asked Lao Bian how to know the position of the leaf? What does he mean? Can''t a fool see it?"


    "...." Liu Rui looked at Han Chao with no expression.


    "I, Lao Bian and Xiao Hei can''t compare with you. The three of us are later and belong to the most marginal people. Your core personnel study something. I don''t fucking know, and I don''t want to know, but I tell you, it''s not just you who shed blood and sweat for the harem!!"


    "I just asked you if you were so excited?" Liu Rui explained to Han Chao.


    "Shut up!" Han Chao stared at the beads and shouted. Then he said, "the three of us didn''t think about anything after the leaf accident. We didn''t have a car, so we rode a motorcycle. We didn''t have guns, two military spikes and three toy guns. The three of us rushed up the mountain against the strong wind. Now people have been rescued. You doubt me, ha ha... Yes!" Han Chao bit his lips and was silent for a moment, then said: "But I won''t leave the harem, because the imperial food is given to me by Ye Zi. I can''t let Ye Zi cold. I promised him to do a good job of the imperial food, but from now on, we won''t come if there''s anything in your harem. Even if the people in your harem are dead, I''ll come here. I''m not Han!"


    "Han Chao!" Meng Liang stood up with a splash.


    "Sit down!"


    Han Chao stared at the bead and roared, then pointed to Lao Bian and shouted, "go!"


    "Han Chao..."


    "Han Chao..."


    Yuan yuan, Gao Jia and others stood up one after another.


    But Han Chao didn''t respond at all. He dragged Lao Bian out of the conference room.


    "... shit!"


    Yang Song looked at Liu Rui and scolded helplessly. He turned and wanted to catch up.


    "Stop chasing..."


    Liu Rui stood in place and shouted expressionless.


    "Can it be done without chasing?"


    Yang Song shouted excitedly.


    "I said don''t chase, don''t fucking chase!"


    Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice, and then walked out of the office with his hands behind his back.


    ����


    In an hour.


    Liu Rui walked into my office with a bottle of mineral water.


    "Finished?"


    I looked up at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Gudu! Gudu!"


    Liu Rui sat on the sofa, looked up and drank two mouthfuls, then wiped his mouth, looked at me and said, "let me do all the fucking Baba things!"


    "Who won''t you do?" I smiled.


    "No, do you really doubt Lao Bian and Han Chao?" Liu Rui strode to me, held the table and looked at me.


    "..." I looked up at Liu Rui, and then whispered, "the two of them are the most unlikely in our harem..."


    "Then why do you want me to ask Lao Bian in front of so many people? I think it can be said in private. Now that I say it, everyone will doubt them... It''s unfair to both of them!"


    "I asked you to tell this question, not to make others doubt them, but to let them two. No, the three of them completely got rid of this matter. They came to our harem for a short time. Now it''s still time for the three of them to withdraw. Do you understand my thoughts?" I looked at Liu Rui and explained.


    "I don''t understand..." Liu Rui shook his head.


    "You look like a fucking fool!" I scolded silently, and then said: "There are ghosts in our harem now. Everyone knows that we are facing Bi Wenshi, Xiao Wu and sun Qiang. It''s no exaggeration to say that I really can''t guarantee that everyone in our harem can walk through this barrier safely. What I can do is to let Han Chao, Lao Bian and their children stay away from our harem as far as possible. In the future, we will leave the harem In the past, the three of them should do whatever they should, but in case our harem can''t get there, I''ll leave such a big hotel to the three of them, which is worthy of them coming back with me... "


    "I''ve been with you for such a long time. Why don''t you want to leave something for me?" Liu Rui looked at me reluctantly and asked.


    "Just like you, I can let you go on because your father has a good relationship with my father..."


    "Shit, you''re so fucking chilling that I don''t say anything. I''ll resign in a minute!"


    "Better get out of here!" I scolded with a smile.


    ��������


    Liu Rui looked at me and was silent. Then he walked out of my office with mineral water.

 Chapter 1494

    At 8:00 p.m., in the private room on the second floor of Hougong imperial restaurant.


    Han Chao was alone, holding a bottle of Erguotou in one hand and a microphone in the other hand. Facing the karaoke in the private room, he affectionately sang the song "you are always someone else''s junior".


    "You finally became someone else''s junior. I know it''s not because of love..."


    Han Chao''s singing mixed with northeast accent echoed throughout the private room, and his facial expression and body movements were quite in place.


    Hesitant eyes and the half bottle of Erguotou in his hand vividly set off the image of a loser abandoned by his wife.


    "Creak..."


    The door of the private room was opened.


    "Don''t I fucking say it? Don''t come in if I don''t go out!"


    After hearing the sound of opening the door, Han Chao shouted without looking back.


    "What? Your fucking daughter-in-law ran away with others?"


    As I walked into the private room, I laughed and scolded.


    After hearing my voice, Han Chao''s body was obviously stunned. Then he put down the microphone in his hand, turned to look at me and stammered, "Ye... Why are you here?"


    "If I don''t come, I think you''ll be promoted to immortality in this private room. People are busy like that. What are you talking about here if you don''t work?"


    I picked up the Baijiu on the table and looked at Han Chao.


    "I..."


    Han Chaohong was holding a big face and clenched with Baijiu in his hands.


    "Why did you straighten your tongue and speak..."


    "I''m... In a bad mood!" Han Chao replied after holding back for a long time.


    "You know you''re in a bad mood. Why are you in a bad mood?" I reached out and picked up the peanuts on the table and threw them into my mouth. While eating, I looked at Han Chao.


    "Nothing, just in a bad mood..."


    Han Chao whispered back, then stood up and turned off the karaoke in front of the private room.


    "Why don''t you sing?"


    I squinted at Han Chao and asked.


    After Han Chao heard what I said, he was obviously stunned. Then he stared at his ignorant little eyes and asked naively, "do you still want to hear?"


    "You look like a fucking fool..." I scolded silently, then threw down the peanuts and patted my palm gently.


    "Ye, you didn''t come here to dismiss me?" Han Chao looked at me with a little sadness in his eyes.


    "Dismiss you?" I looked at Han Chao, smiled, and then said, "if I look at your current working state, I really have this plan now..."


    "Ah, then you don''t want to dismiss. If you don''t dismiss, you''ll be fine..." after listening to me, Han Chao patted his chest and his expression was obviously much easier.


    "Tell me, why are you in a bad mood?"


    I looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "Nothing..." Han Chao replied very perfunctorily.


    "Shit..." I scolded wordlessly. I know Han Chao didn''t say it because he didn''t want to speak ill of Liu Rui in front of me and didn''t want me to worry about these things.


    "I''m really not unhappy..." Han Chao explained in a farfetched way when he saw that I didn''t speak.


    "If you talk so much, we may not be able to carry on today. I''ll tell you!"


    "I''m really not unhappy. If you have to force me to say yes, do you think I can have diarrhea recently?" Han Chao asked speechless.


    "You''re not fucking serious..." I scolded irritably, then looked at the private room, turned to Han Chao and asked, "where''s Lao Bian?"


    "I''m busy downstairs..."


    "People don''t fucking delay their work. What are you doing?" I smiled and kicked Han Chao, then paused and said, "call Lao Bian over and I''ll talk to you two..."


    "..." Han Chao looked at me and didn''t move.


    "Hurry up. What are you looking at?"


    "Ah!" Han Chao was stunned, and then ran outside the private room.


    Five minutes later, Han Chao and Lao Bian returned to the private room.


    "Shall we talk while drinking or chatter?"


    I sat shaking my hand on the Baijiu, looking at the old flat, the two of them asked.


    "Just say what you want to do with us. If you want to fire us, I''ll pack my bags now..." Han Chao sat next to me and shouted carelessly.


    "Did I fucking ask you?" I stared at beads and scolded, then waved to Lao Bian: "come here!"


    Lao Bian hesitated for a moment and then sat next to me.


    "Bata..."


    I threw the peanuts on the table, then turned to look at Lao Bian and asked, "Lao Bian, did Liu Rui ask you anything after I left today''s meeting?"


    "... HMM!" Lao Bian hesitated and then nodded slightly.


    "What do you think after he asked?" I continued.


    "I didn''t think of anything..." Lao Bian replied in a low voice.


    "No idea?"


    "... yes!"


    "You say."


    "Leaf, I''m not an insider!" Lao Bian was very nervous, biting his lips and looking at me.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Lao Bian and smiled. Then I patted Lao Bian on the shoulder and said, "you''re not an insider, but you lied, aren''t you?"


    "Shua!"


    After my words, Han Chao and Lao Bian looked up at me almost at the same time.


    "You spoke because Han Chao asked, didn''t you?"


    I looked at Lao Bian and asked.


    "Ye... Ye..." Lao Bian opened his mouth to explain.


    "I asked you, right?"


    I sprang to my feet, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Yes!"


    Lao Bian gritted his teeth and shouted.


    "Come out!"


    I picked up Lao Bian and directly dragged him to the door of the private room.


    "Leaf, I told him to lie..."


    Han Chao shouted when he saw me drag Lao Bian away.


    "Draft it? You come out too!"


    I reached out and pointed to Han Chao.


    Han Chao looked at me, hesitated, and then came to me.


    "Kneel down!"


    I pointed to Han Chao and Lao Bian and shouted.


    "Bang... Bang!"


    Without asking why, they knelt directly on the ground.


    "Wow..."


    I untied the trouser pocket on my waist, then pinched the head of the trouser belt, gritted my teeth and pulled it directly onto Han Chao without warning.


    "Pa... Pa... Pa..."


    With a crisp sound, Han Chao''s body shook for a while, and then straightened quickly.


    I waved my belt with an expressionless face and pumped it on Han Chao one after another. Han Chao didn''t make any sound from beginning to end and didn''t ask me why I hit him.


    After playing Han Chao, I went to Lao Bian.


    "Kneel straight!"


    I shouted in a flat voice.


    Lao Bian quickly straightened his waist.


    "Pa!"


    The belt pulled directly onto Lao Bian''s back.


    A minute later, I panted and dropped my belt. Han Chao and Lao Bian still straightened their waist and knelt on the ground. No one stood up and spoke.


    Although it''s winter, because they are in the private room, they don''t wear coats and wear a work shirt, so the belt pulls out blood marks one by one on their backs, and the blood permeates their white shirts.


    In the imperial dining room.


    After I finished beating Han Chao and Lao Bian, I sat on the chair and slowed down for a while, and then whispered, "come here!"


    ��������


    Han Chao and Lao Bian hesitated for a moment, and then walked to me on their knees.


    "Get up..."


    I shouted helplessly.


    "We just kneel down and listen..." Han Chao whispered back to me.


    "Han Chao, don''t be hard with me here. Our Hougong casino opened. I beat Liu Rui, you know?" I asked with a belt pointing at Han Chao.


    "Liu Rui told me."


    "Do you know why I hit him?" I continued.


    "Because there''s no face," Han Chao replied.


    "Then why did I hit you both today?" I stood up and shouted.


    "Because of lying!" Han Chao returned with his teeth clenched.


    "Why did I hit Lao Bian five times and hit you ten times?"


    "Because this is my idea, I am the leader..."


    "I gave Lao Bian to you to take him well. You can''t teach him how to lie! Lao Bian was beaten because of you today. Without you, Lao Bian couldn''t lie to me!" I shouted expressionless, and then said: "You all know your fucking business now, don''t you? You''ve learned to hide with me, haven''t you? You''ve learned not to tell me anything, haven''t you?"


    "No..." Han Chao lowered his head and returned.


    "Lying without you?" I stepped forward and kicked Han Chao in the stomach.


    "Don''t lie next time." Han Chao shouted with his fist clenched.


    "What about you?" I asked, looking at Lao Bian.


    "I dare not..." Lao Bian replied in a low voice with his head down.


    "I know you two are not insiders, but you two lied to me and Liu Rui. What''s the difference between this and insiders? If everyone in the harem is like you two, how can I take care of it?"


    ��������


    After my words, Han Chao and Lao Bian didn''t speak.


    "You two lie and don''t make it up. Who can''t hear you lying? I told you today that I asked Liu Rui that question. Do you know why I asked you both?"


    "I don''t know..." Han Chao shook his head.


    "First, I really want to know how you two know my position. Second, I want everyone to suspect that you three have a problem!" I calmly explained.


    "Why?" Lao Bian suddenly looked up at me and shouted.


    "Because I''m sure there''s nothing wrong with you three. Let others doubt you three. First, let them not suspect each other. Second, let you three go through this muddy water with the harem!"


    Han Chao looked up at me, remained silent for two seconds, then pursed his lips and said, "leaf, do you want to protect the three of us?"


    "... you know what the hell!" I scolded wordlessly, and then said, "from now on, no matter what happens in our harem, you two can''t join in without joining in, you know?"


    "Leaf, what''s the difference between what you say and firing me?" Han Chao shouted with staring beads.


    "If we go to the back palace, the imperial food will be better and better. But if something happens in the back palace one day, I hope the imperial food will still be there. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "..." Han Chao looked at me and didn''t speak.


    "Our harem can be closed, but as long as the people in our harem die, the harem will come back one day. Whether it''s me, Liu Rui or Wei Yiwen, I don''t want me to have a fucking place to stay when we come back. Do you understand?"


    "I see!"


    Han Chao shouted loudly.


    "Lao Bian will also come in two days. You three don''t have a lot of involvement with the harem. You three must help me guard the imperial meal. Can you do it?" I looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "Yes!"


    Han Chao nodded hard.


    "From today on, our harem is busy with our harem, and your imperial food will be your imperial food..." I sighed helplessly, then looked at Lao Bian and asked, "tell me, how do you know my position?"


    "I was..."


    "You sit up and talk. It''s hard for me to look at you like this." I frowned and interrupted Lao Bian.


    "Ah."


    Lao Bian promised, then did it by his side, simply sorted out the language, looked at me and said, "I did follow them to sun Qiang''s house that day. After I saw that they were all caught, I wanted to save them, but before I could save them, I was caught by a person. This person told me that something had happened to you, and then the address told me..."


    "I had an accident after uncle Tian and they had an accident. How did he know I was going to have an accident?" I asked suspiciously.


    "No, they had been caught for hours when I was caught. I''ve been looking for opportunities nearby..." Lao Bian looked at me and explained.


    "Ah!"


    If so, the time is basically right, but I don''t know who told Lao Bian my position, and whether this person is an enemy or a friend?


    "Do you remember what that man looks like?" I looked at Lao Bian and asked after thinking for a while.


    "Yes, but I''m an ordinary middle-aged man..."


    "Have you seen him before?" I continued.


    "No." Lao Bian shook his head.


    "I know...: I nodded thoughtfully.


    "I''ll tell you about it when I get back..." speaking of this, Lao Bian looked up at Han Chao, and then said, "later, I went to you..."


    "Then why do you want Lao Bian to lie?" I looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "Because..."


    "For what?"


    "Because I think this fact is too strange. Why did someone catch Lao Bian and tell him that something happened to you? I used to be an insider, but I don''t understand. If he was an insider, what would he do back? So I think there are too many things in here. I don''t want you to think blindly, so I let Lao Bian lie..." Han Chao lowered his head and explained.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled silently, then looked at Han Chao and scolded, "you fucking know more things!"


    "Ye, to tell you the truth, Xiaowu, do they also have our people?" Han Chao looked at me and asked.


    "No..." I reluctantly rubbed my face, and then said: "these people appear too suddenly, and their structure is very compact. If you want to insert people, you can only start from sun Qiang..."


    At this point, I suddenly stopped, sun Qiang!


    This person who has been ignored by me, I suddenly thought that the person who told Lao Bian our position would be sun Qiang?


    Because at that time, there were only two groups of people in sun Qiang''s family, our people, small five people.


    But Xiao Wu''s people also include sun Qiang''s people. Will there be any problems with sun Qiang''s people, or will it be that sun Qiang deliberately doesn''t want us to die on the mountain? What''s his purpose?


    A series of questions washed my brain like a flood, but I couldn''t find the answer!


    "Leaf... Leaf... What do you think?" Han Chao looked at me for a long time without talking and shook his hand in front of me.


    "Ah?"


    I reacted, then slowly stood up, looked at Han Chao and Lao Bian, frowned and said, "did I understand what I told you just now?"


    "I see..."


    Han Chao and Lao Bian nodded slightly.


    "Just understand."


    I whispered a promise, and then ran out the door thoughtfully.


    "Leaves..."


    Han Chao stood in place, opened his mouth and shouted to me, but I didn''t respond at all.


    "What''s the matter with leaves?"


    Lao Bian looked at my back and turned to Han Chao and asked.


    "I don''t know... Did I say what he doesn''t like to hear..." the expression on Han Chao''s face was very guilty.


    ��������


    Lao Bian glanced at Han Chao, pursed his lips and didn''t speak.


    ����


    After I left the Imperial Palace, I drove back to the harem.


    I''m full of one question all the way. Why did sun Qiang save me?


    I think about it. I think there is only one possibility, that is, sun Qiang''s team and Xiao Wu''s team may not be as I think!


    Maybe the relationship between them is a simple cooperative relationship. If the so-called Mafia Godfather and little five are just a simple cooperative relationship, what does that mean?


    It shows that there are contradictions between the two groups, or simply cooperation on the surface, but they actually have their own ideas.


    If you think about it according to my idea, the final conclusion is that our Hougong, sun Qiang and Xiaowu are actually three groups, not two groups on the surface!


    Sun Qiang''s cooperation with Xiao Wu is to get rid of the most powerful harem at present. If our harem falls, sun Qiang''s competitors will be left with Xiao Wu''s gang. Xiao Wu also holds the same idea, so the two groups have become friends temporarily!


    Now that the two of them have reached cooperation, why does Sun Qiang choose to save us at this time?


    Because now the state of the three of us is balanced, but if once our harem falls, Xiao Wu is sure to eat sun Qiang, but Sun Qiang is not sure to eat Xiao Wu, so sun Qiang doesn''t want our harem to fall so quickly, so what is sun Qiang waiting for? To people? Waiting for money? Or wait for an opportunity?


    This is the key to the problem.


    ����


    After returning to the harem, I directly called Gao Jia and Tian Ming to the office.


    "Bata..."


    I sat on the sofa and took a deep breath of smoke, then looked at Gao Jia beside me and asked, "how much do you know about sun Qiang?"


    "Just like you..." Gao Jia shook her head and replied.


    "Uncle Tian, what about you?" I turned and looked at Tian Ming.


    "I don''t know much, because I haven''t been here for a long time..." Tian Ming replied in a low voice.


    "..." I looked at the cigarette butts in my hand and thought for a few seconds, then twisted out the cigarette butts, looked at Gao Jia and Tian Ming and said, "I''ll give you two a task now..."


    "What task?" Gao Jia asked.


    "In one day, help me find all the information of sun Qiang. I want all the information of people related to sun Qiang, whether friends or enemies, and how many industries he has abroad and at home. You two must study it for me!"


    "... ye, isn''t Bi Wenshi our main goal now? Why do you study sun Qiang?" Gao Jia looked at me puzzled and asked.


    "Bi Wenshi''s business is easy to handle. Now I don''t understand Sun Qiang. You two take action now and be sure to find all the information I want in one day..." I frowned and explained.


    "I''ll try my best..." Tian Ming returned stiffly.


    "Not try, but must!"


    I shouted loudly.


    ��������


    Tian Ming stood up and looked at me, smiled helplessly, and then followed Gao Jia out of my office.


    ����


    At 8 p.m., Guo Li''s ward.


    "How do you feel?" I asked as I sat next to the hospital bed, peeling oranges and looking at Guo Li.


    "It should be almost OK. I''ll be discharged in a few days..." Guo Li replied with a smile.


    "... well, it''s estimated that the bodies of Xiaoshuai and the driver can''t be found. Why don''t we give them a whole funeral tomorrow and let them go..." I put the peeled orange beside Guo Li and whispered.


    "..." Guo Li looked at me and was silent for a moment. Then he bit his lips and said, "our custom is to go out of the water mat and find a band..."


    "It''s going to take a little effort. You don''t have any friends here, and my friends can''t eat when they come, but the band should be all right... I''ll let the next one prepare." I nodded and replied.


    "Thank you..." Guo Li rubbed his face with his hand, then thought for a moment, and replied in a low voice.


    "These two people saved me. I won''t let them die in vain. I''ve arranged for them at home..."


    "Hehe, I have only two brothers in my life. I didn''t see them at the last side before I left. They didn''t even drop a whole body. It''s pathetic..." Guo Li patted the cigarette butts on his mouth in a very sad tone.


    ��������


    I looked at Guo Li for a long time and didn''t know what to say.


    ����


    At five o''clock the next morning, Yang Song found a group of drum bands in the countryside of H city to prepare for the funeral and several people who played Yangko. Then he directly put the shed at the door of our harem bar. At both ends of the road in front of the harem, Yang Song put roadblocks under repair to prevent passing back and forth. Yang Song said hello to the traffic police in advance, So even if the road is closed, the traffic police won''t come.


    "Brothers, drum up your cheeks and blow hard. Don''t stop the trumpet. Let my two brothers walk along the Naihe bridge not too lonely... Everything in our harem is not bad for money. As long as the movement is in place, the money must be yours..." Yang Song said loudly outside the shed.


    "Don''t worry, I''m sure I won''t take any errands..." a man in his forties nodded with a smile, then turned his head and shouted to the band: "come on, brothers, get up!"


    After the man shouted, sorrow and music rang out in an instant, ringing through the whole street.


    When Yang Song saw the music, he walked to Guo Li with his hands on his back. At this time, Guo Li was kneeling in front of Xiaoshuai''s picture, burning paper money with a sad expression.


    "Shall I burn it for you?" Yang Song asked, frowning at Guo Li.


    "Is this thing helpful? I''ll give it to my lifelong brothers..." Guo Li looked up at Yang Song and replied in a dull voice.


    "..." Yang Song pursed his lips and said nothing.


    ����


    We live not far from the harem, so I can clearly hear the horn, but I dare not go out of the house to have a look, because I think I can''t face Xiaoshuai and Guo Li.

 Chapter 1495

    "We''re dead in the harem, aren''t we?" asked Susu, looking at me while making up.


    "Well..." I sighed and agreed.


    "It has something to do with the injury on your foot, doesn''t it?" Jesus continued.


    "..." I looked back and saw that Su Su didn''t say anything.


    "Ye Han, you''re not going to tell me anything?" Su Su saw that I didn''t speak, kicked me with her little foot, sharpened her teeth and shouted.


    "You bitch, I told you, can you understand or what?" I scolded irritably, then put on my coat and went out of the house.


    "Ye Han, I didn''t fucking talk to you..."


    With a roar, Su Su directly threw the cosmetics she had just picked up on the dresser.


    "Pa!"


    With a crisp sound, the glass on the dressing table burst in an instant.


    I looked back helplessly, then shook my head and walked out in a stuffy voice, leaving Susu sitting on the stool and panting.


    ����


    After I went out, I went to the gate of the harem. I looked at Guo Li, who was burning paper. I was silent for a long time, and finally came to him.


    "Shua..." Guo Li looked up at me and didn''t speak.


    I pursed my lips and knelt beside Guo Li, and then followed him to burn paper money.


    This is the second funeral held after the new year in our harem. The first one is for Huzi and this one is for Xiaoshuai. Guo Li has asked me countless times whether the driver betrayed me. My answer is no, because the driver is dead. I think I should leave a better impression on him. After all, it is his brother who has been with him for more than ten years.


    ����


    At eight in the evening.


    Liu Rui parked his car in the street outside the harem, and then walked into the harem with his mobile phone in his hand.


    "Why the fuck has the road closed? It''s closed?"


    After getting off the bus, Liu Rui stared at the beads and shouted to the roadside security guard.


    "Mr. Liu, this is all explained by brother Yang..."


    The little security guard replied timidly.


    "Yang Song is fucking tossing about again. Where''s B? Where is he?"


    Liu Rui scolded with great emotion.


    "Should... Should be in the shed..."


    "Shit!"


    Liu Rui scolded wordlessly, and then ran to the shed with big steps.


    Liu Rui, who was originally angry, was stunned when he saw the photos of Xiaoshuai and the driver on the shed. He walked into the shed with no expression, and then walked to Guo Li''s side.


    "Have you been kneeling all day?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Guo Li.


    "Hmm..." Guo Li agreed in a dull voice, and then continued to throw paper money into the tin stove numbly.


    "Go out and have something to eat..." Liu Rui frowned and advised.


    "I''ll give them two more. Today''s business is troublesome to you..." Guo Li spoke in a very low voice, almost inaudible, and felt as if he didn''t have any strength.


    "What''s the trouble? We''ll be a family in the future..." Liu Rui patted Guo Li on the shoulder, then raised his hand, picked up some paper money and threw it into the stove.


    "The future is the future. You can help me send my brother. I must remember..."


    Liu Rui was obviously stunned when he heard this. Then he pursed his lips and said, "these two people said that it was because our harem died. When people left, we sent them away, and our revenge was settled. It''s all a matter of course, and it has nothing to do with you..."


    "..." Guo Li looked up and Liu Rui didn''t say anything.


    "Almost you can eat something. I have something urgent here. I have to find leaves..."


    "You''re busy."


    ��������


    Liu Rui patted Guo Li on the shoulder, and then walked into the harem with a big step.


    ����


    Five minutes later, Liu Rui walked into my office.


    "You made the band downstairs?"


    Liu Rui looked at me and asked after entering the house.


    "Well, I asked Yang Song to help me. Our harem is closed today..."


    I replied in a muffled voice.


    "Hehe, it''s a big show..."


    Liu Rui smiled.


    "How''s the contact with the discipline inspection commission? When can we start with Bi Wenshi?"


    Liu Rui has been busy with this matter for the last two days. Now that he is back, it shows that this matter must have a result.


    "They gave me a letter. The evidence is insufficient and there is no way to file a case!!"


    Liu Rui replied with a frown.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Hearing this, I jumped up, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Insufficient evidence, unable to file a case!!"


    Liu Rui was also a little agitated, so his voice was very excited.


    "No, the video and the account books are so fucking obvious. Are they fools? Can''t you see that Bi Wenshi has something to do?" I patted the table and shouted at Liu Rui.


    "What do you shout with me? It''s not my has the final say. People say that we have all the video clips in the future. We can simply make it possible to make the case. We can''t put it on the file at all. Do you understand?" Liu Ruiyi shot out the U disk directly on the table.


    "How can this thing be fake? If it''s fake, can bi Wenshi be so fucking excited? Can someone want to kill us?" I shouted, pointing to the USB flash disk on the table.


    "You don''t have to quarrel with me. If you quarrel with me, I don''t count..." Liu Rui reluctantly waved his hand and then flopped down on the chair.


    "Then it''s over?"


    I calmed my mood and looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "It''s not finished. The people over there said that as long as they can know the original of the video, it will be simple. At that time, they can directly file a case for Bi Wenshi..."


    Liu Rui looked at me while smoking and said.


    "Shit, where the fuck am I going to find him the original at this time?"


    I scolded helplessly, then stretched * over the cigarette on Liu Rui''s mouth and rattled irritably.


    "You can''t fucking order one yourself?"


    Liu Rui scolded silently, and then picked up a cigarette from the table.


    "Pa!"


    Liu Rui lit a cigarette, then squinted at me and asked, "what are you going to do next?"


    ��������


    I reluctantly rubbed my face and eggs, and then wrapped my cigarette ends.


    "I think we should start with Bi Wenshi now, because this situation is the best chance to kill him. Once we miss it, we may pull it..." Liu Rui said after seeing me without talking.


    "Nonsense, you think I don''t want to kill him!" I replied irritably, and then said: "no, when the four people in Myanmar arrive, let them kill Bi Wenshi directly, otherwise it''s too fucking annoying..."


    "What if we don''t die? Aren''t we more upset? As long as Bi Wenshi avoids the current limelight, it will still be the day of H city when he comes back. We can''t survive three rounds under his hands!" Liu Rui asked aggressively looking at me.


    "What the fuck are you talking about?" I shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Find the original video and let Bi Wenshi roll the calf completely!"


    Liu Rui patted the table and shouted.


    "But now the problem is that we can''t find the original of the video. I don''t have a fucking clue. Tell me what I should do?" I looked at Liu Rui and shouted.


    "If we can''t find the original, everything has to start from scratch. Do you understand? All of us may get out of H city. Do you think it''s possible to play with one?" Liu Rui shouted at me at the same volume.


    "..." I looked at Liu Rui and was stunned. Then I sat on the chair decadent.


    "Where did we get this backup?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me with a USB flash drive.


    "Guo Li sold it to me..."


    "Where did Guo Li come from?" Liu Rui asked.


    "..." I was suddenly stunned, and then I remembered Mao an and Mao Ping. They told me that sun Qiang gave them this USB flash disk!


    Is the original of the video in sun Qiang''s hands?


    "What the fuck do you think if I ask you?" Liu Rui looked at him and scolded.


    "Don''t talk, I really want to have a clue..."


    I kneaded my temples with my head down.


    "Creak..."


    Just then, the door of my office was pushed open, and Gao Jia and Tian Ming came in.


    "You two have a meeting?"


    After Gao Jia came in, she looked at me with a smile and asked.


    "Did you two find the information you asked?" I looked up at Gao Jia and asked.


    "Pa!"


    Tian Ming reached out and threw a file bag on my desk.


    "Shit! It''s so fucking important..."


    I shouted excitedly, then pulled open the rope outside the file bag, took out the information inside and looked at it carefully.


    "Brother, can you finish studying our affairs first?"


    Liu Rui looked at me and asked.


    "Don''t talk yet..."


    I waved my hand impatiently, and then looked down at Sun Qiang''s information carefully.


    Ten minutes later, I put down the information in my hand, took a deep breath, and showed a long lost smile on my face.


    Sure enough, as I thought, sun Qiang is not dead in our harem right now, not because the time is not right, nor because the money is not in place. The main reason is that Bi Wenshi is not dead!


    According to the information, sun Qiang stayed in prison for more than 20 years because he had a conflict with Bi Wenshi at that time. Finally, Bi Wenshi took advantage of his position and directly threw sun Qiang into prison. After sun Qian was imprisoned, Bi Wenshi killed sun Qiang''s wife and children, even Bi Wenshi, a relative of sun Qiang''s hometown.


    When sun Qiang comes back this time, winning the University City project is secondary. His main purpose is to kill Bi Wenshi!


    Sun Qiang knows the relationship between Liu Yong and Bi Wenshi. In his eyes, we are with Bi Wenshi, so sun Qiang has to choose Xiao Wu. In short, if we have nothing to do with Bi Wenshi, we are the same as Xiao Wu in sun Qiang''s eyes.


    No matter whether Bi Wenshi falls or not, they just want to win the University City project, but Sun Qiang is different. Sun Qiang wants to get the project and also wants to watch Bi Wenshi fall.


    This is the contradiction between the two groups!


    At first, sun Qiang was like killing Bi Wenshi directly, but Xiao Wu didn''t want to kill him. Sun Qiang didn''t directly send things out, but the more things developed, sun Qiang felt that Xiao Wu didn''t seem to regard Bi Wenshi as an enemy at all, but now his situation is restricted by our harem, so he can only listen to Xiao Wu now.


    After trying to understand something, I closed the information on the table, then picked up my coat, looked at Tian Ming and said, "Uncle Tian, do you remember where sun Qiang''s home is?"


    "Remember..."


    Tian Ming nodded.


    "You go out with me..."


    Then I ran straight out of the house.


    "No, you haven''t fucking studied our business yet? Why did you leave?"


    Liu Rui shouted with great emotion when he saw that I was going to walk.


    ��������


    I walked forward with Tian Ming without paying attention to Liu Rui.


    "Leaf, can you two go?"


    At this time, Gao Jia stood up and shouted.


    "Enough..."


    I waved my hand without looking back.


    ����


    After Tian Ming and I left the office, Liu Rui looked at Gao Jia. Gao Jia looked at Liu Rui. The scene was very embarrassing.


    "Do you know what they did?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Gao Jia.


    "Didn''t you go to sun Qiang''s house?"


    "It''s not all his mother''s time. What''s he doing at Sun Qiang''s house? Visiting?" Liu Rui rubbed his hair and shouted speechless.


    "Ha ha..." Gao Jia smiled and didn''t speak. She stood up and left.


    "Why are you going?" Liu Rui shouted quickly.


    "I''ll go upstairs and downstairs to see the excitement..."


    "Shit, wait a minute, I''ll go too!"


    ����


    In Land Rover.


    "What are we doing at Sun Qiang''s house?"


    Tian Ming looked at me while driving and asked.


    "Order something..."


    I answered calmly.


    "With my gun?"


    Tian Ming was silent and then asked.


    "No, just an old man. We can give him a leg discount if we give him three or five times..."


    "Ha ha..." Tian Ming smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Deng Deng Deng Deng!"


    At this time, my cell phone suddenly rang. I picked up my cell phone and saw that it was Guo xiongyi who called me. I was silent and then threw my cell phone aside.


    "Why don''t you answer?" Tian Ming looked at me and asked.


    "It was Guo xiongyi who called, not Guo thought. It was a little serious and I didn''t want to answer..." I replied in a stuffy voice.


    "..." Tian Ming looked back at his mobile phone and didn''t speak.


    My cell phone rang all the way. At first it was Guo xiongyi, then Guo Siwei, and then Ji Xuan''s father and Du Xianyang''s father called me, but I didn''t answer any of them.


    ����


    At 9:30 pm, Tian Ming and I came to sun Qiang''s house.


    I stood in front of the door, hesitated, and finally rang the doorbell.


    A minute later, a woman in silk pajamas opened the door, stared at me and asked, "who are you looking for?"


    "I''m looking for Mr. Sun..." I replied expressionless.


    "Mr. Sun has a rest..." the girl said and closed the door.


    "Pa!"


    I stepped forward, stretched out my hand to stop it, then looked at the girl and said, "you tell president sun that the Hougong surnamed Ye is looking for him..."


    The girl looked at me and hesitated, then turned back and shouted in the room: "husband, a surnamed ye said he wanted to find you..."


    "... let them in!" Sun Qiang''s voice sounded a moment later.


    "Creak..."


    The gate opened and Tian Ming and I walked into the room.


    "You two sit down first. President sun will come down right away..."


    The girl looked at me with a smile and said.


    "It''s okay, let''s wait..."


    I also smiled and promised, and then sat on the leather sofa in the living room.


    "Ta ta..."


    Just then, there was a sound of footsteps on the stairs.


    Sun Qiang''s home.


    When Tian Ming and I heard the footsteps, we looked up at the corner of the stairs. A middle-aged man of nearly 60 came to us with a towel in his hand and a bathrobe.


    "..." I looked at Sun Qiang and was stunned, but I didn''t take the initiative to stand up.


    "Is this the first time we''ve met?"


    Sun Qiang sat opposite me and asked with a smile.


    "Well, I''ve heard of your name, but I haven''t seen you myself..."


    I nodded and agreed.


    "Ha ha..." Sun Qiang smiled, then put his towel on the sofa, squinted at me and said, "you want to kill me. You must have heard my name!"


    "I just work for others," I replied with a smile.


    "To whom?" Sun Qiang asked.


    "To those who want to kill you..."


    "Ha ha!" after hearing what I said, sun Qiang laughed, then patted me on the shoulder and asked, "come on, what are you looking for me?"


    "Get something!" I replied very directly.


    "What?" Sun Qiang still pretended to be confused with me.


    "Mr. Sun, since I can come here in person today, I don''t have to hide with you. In fact, the most fundamental reason why you cooperate with Xiaowu in the University City project is that you have a grudge against Bi Wenshi, but you don''t have a grudge against our harem. Without Bi Wenshi''s relationship, you might prefer to cooperate with our harem, right?"


    "You go on..." Sun Qiang smiled and waved his hand.


    I shook off the watch on my wrist, and then said, "now we have an endless relationship with Bi Wenshi. You want Bi Wenshi to fall, and we also hope, so I think our two families can simply cooperate. What do you think?"


    "How do you know I want Bi Wenshi to fall?" Sun Qiang asked.


    "Mr. Sun, if you talk like this, it will be boring!" I said with a smile.


    "Ha ha... You''re a great boy!" Sun Qiang patted me on the shoulder and then said, "half of what you said just now is right, but half is wrong..."


    "You want Bi Wenshi to fall, but you won''t cooperate with us?" I asked with a frown.


    "Yes." Sun Qiang nodded slightly.


    "Because you''re afraid you can''t eat our harem!" I shouted decisively.


    "Ha ha..." Sun Qiang smiled, noncommittal.


    "It''s your own problem who you want to cooperate with. I came here today and I wanted to tell you that now is the best opportunity for Bi Wenshi. If you use it, give it to me. If you don''t use it, treat me as if I haven''t been here. In the future, we won''t see each other. It''s still our opponent..."


    "..." Sun Qiang looked at me and was silent. Then he wiped his lips and said with a smile: "I thought you would soften with me this time..."


    "Our harem knows how to advance and retreat, but our harem people don''t bow their heads!" I answered with my lips pursed.


    "Ha ha, it''s good to know how to advance and retreat without bowing your head!" Sun Qiang nodded with a smile and then asked, "here''s something for you. Are you sure you can kill Bi Wenshi?"


    "I won''t come if I''m not sure..."


    ��������


    Sun Qiang was silent for a moment, then stood up and ran to the study.


    A few minutes later, sun Qiang came back to me with a file bag.


    "This is what you want..."


    I reached for the file bag in sun Qiang''s hand, looked inside very carefully, and then turned my head to Tian Ming and shouted, "Uncle Tian is gone!"


    "Within three days, I hope to see Bi Wenshi disappear!" Sun Qiang shouted with his neck pulled when he saw that I was leaving.


    "As long as your things are OK, three days is enough..."


    "Then I won''t send it!"


    ��������


    I looked back at Sun Qiang, and then ran outside the villa with big steps. Sun Qiang stood in place all the time.


    In fact, sun Qiang is also gambling. Do I really get into a stalemate with Bi Wenshi or pretend to act? If I don''t get into a stalemate with Bi Wenshi now, sun Qiang will give this thing to me and I''ll return it to bi Wenshi. Then sun Qiang may really lose everything.


    After all, this information is the only thing that can contain Bi Wenshi. However, now this thing is in my hands, and the fate of Bi Wenshi and sun Qiang is in my hands. If I give it back to bi Wenshi, sun Qiang will die three days later. If I give it to the discipline inspection Commission, Bi Wenshi will die.


    I didn''t expect sun Qiang to give me things so easily. From this matter, I can feel that sun Qiang''s opponent seems to be more terrible than I thought. At least he has the ruthlessness of his youth!


    ����


    In Land Rover.


    I sat on the copilot and simply looked at the information in the file bag. Then I took out my mobile phone and began to open my missed calls and unread text messages.


    "I don''t understand why Sun Qiang didn''t let this thing out by himself. Wouldn''t it be more risky to give it to us? What if we were with Bi Wenshi?" Tian Ming frowned at me and asked.


    "Sun Qiang can''t send things out now. He is restricted by Xiao Wu..." I explained in a low voice.


    "Little five, they don''t want to send things out?" Tian Ming was stunned and asked.


    "Yes, the relationship between us and Bi Wenshi is basically endless, so Xiao Wu is waiting for Bi Wenshi to clean up us, and then they sit and reap the benefits..."


    "Ha ha, it''s too fucking complicated..." Tian Ming wiped his mouth and said with a smile.


    "Complex and complex, simple and simple."


    "What''s a simple method?" Tian Ming looked at me and asked.


    "Whoever survives and wins the project is the winner..." I summed up briefly.


    "..." Tian Ming looked at me and said nothing.


    It''s simple, but if you really survive and get the project, it doesn''t seem so simple.


    ����


    "Deng Deng Deng..."


    At this time, my cell phone suddenly rang. I picked up my cell phone and took a look. It was Guo thinking who called me.


    "Take it. It''s been a day..."


    Tian Ming looked at his mobile phone and advised me.


    ��������


    I was silent for a moment and then connected the phone.


    "Hey, you fucking answered the phone!"


    Guo thought pulled his neck and shouted. He was very excited.


    "Just now I went out to do something and put my mobile phone in the car. What''s the matter?" I asked knowingly.


    "I heard you''re looking for someone from the Commission for Discipline Inspection to start with Bi Wenshi?" Guo thought incoherently.

 Chapter 1496

    "Ah, there''s such a thing..." I touched my nose and replied.


    "No, are you fucking crazy? What do you think? You did it to bi Wenshi?"


    "He did it to me first. If I didn''t kill him, he would kill me..." I replied lightly.


    ��������


    Guo thought across the phone was silent.


    "I think there should be some misunderstanding between you two..." Guo thought silently for a moment and whispered.


    "Misunderstanding?" I grinned and then said: "at first, there may be a misunderstanding. He thought the online video was released by people in our harem, but after the misunderstanding was gone, he still wanted to kill me!"


    "Since there is no misunderstanding, why should he move you?" Guo thought in an unbelievable tone.


    "I don''t know..." I don''t want to explain too much to Guo thinking.


    "You broke your wrists with Bi Wenshi. Do you think you can do it? You still have to rely on him for that project..." Guo thought and then advised.


    "I can get the project without him!" I replied decisively.


    "Do you know what it means once Bi Wenshi falls? Ye Han, can you calm down?" Guo thought more and more excited.


    "I don''t know what it means. I knew if I didn''t kill him, he would kill me. My brother died on that mountain. He just had a fucking funeral today!!" I stared at beads and shouted at my cell phone.


    "...." Guo thought silently.


    "I know that you Guo family and Bi Wenshi are on the same branch, but even if I lose all my money today, I must kill Bi Wenshi. Just because I don''t kill him, more people will die in our harem. I don''t know what you think with your father. If it affects you, I can only say sorry. The only way you can stop me from killing Bi Wenshi is to catch me Come... No, it''s to catch everyone in our harem! "


    "Hasn''t it been delayed?" Guo thought in a low voice.


    "Never die!"


    "Then I know..." Guo thought promised, and then hung up directly.


    After talking to Guo Siwei on the phone, I threw my cell phone directly into the back seat of the car, and then had a tired rest against the seat.


    Tian Ming looked at me and sighed helplessly. He didn''t say anything.


    ����


    In the office of H Municipal Public Security Bureau.


    "What did ye Han say?" Guo xiongyi asked eagerly when he saw Guo Siwei hang up the phone.


    "Never die..."


    "Is Ye Han playing big now? Their harem is a small bar. What qualifications does he have to fight Bi Wenshi?" Guo xiongyi clenched his teeth and shouted. Then he picked up his cell phone to make a phone call.


    "Who are you calling?" Guo thought stopped.


    "I have to control Ye Han. They should have Bi Wenshi''s handle now..." Guo xiongyi looked at Guo thinking and explained.


    "Does it make sense?"


    "What do you mean?" Guo xiongyi was stunned and asked.


    "Can you catch a Ye Han, can you catch everyone in the harem? If you miss one, something will still be sent to the Discipline Inspection Commission. Won''t the outcome be the same at that time?" Guo thought with a frown and explained.


    "..." Guo xiongyi looked at Guo Shuyi and remained silent for a long time, then slowly put down his mobile phone.


    "Raising tigers is a danger!" Guo xiongyi kept saying these four words after putting down his mobile phone.


    "You don''t have to worry. This is the contradiction between Ye Han and Bi Wenshi. It has nothing to do with us. It''s a big deal. If we''re new, we''ll be transferred to another place." Guo thought in a low voice comforted.


    "How do you know that the information in Ye Han''s hand has nothing to do with us? Bi Wenshi and I have had too many shady things for so many years..." Guo thought wearily rubbed his face and egg, and returned with a dull voice.


    Guo Siwei frowned and looked at the middle-aged man who was nearly 60 years old. His heart was filled with emotion. In his heart, his father seemed like an iron man. He would never know fatigue and would always be in a state of full spirit. But today, he suddenly felt that his father might be really old, his black hair on his temples turned white, and the wrinkles on his face became more and more obvious, The most important thing is that the man finally knows that he is tired.


    "Ye Han won''t hand in our things..."


    "How do you know?" Guo xiongyi suddenly looked up.


    "I know ye Han. We''ve always been nice to him. He won''t pit us. He''s very particular about things!"


    "..." Guo xiongyi was silent for a moment, then nodded slightly and said, "I hope!"


    ����


    At the other end, I called Liu Rui directly after I got home.


    "You have something in the middle of the night. Can''t you say no tomorrow?"


    Liu Rui, wearing panda pajamas, looked at me and shouted.


    "Pa!"


    I reached out and threw the information sun Qiang gave me onto the table.


    "What?"


    Liu Rui was stunned and asked.


    "Later you go out with Liangzi and give this thing to the people of the Commission for Discipline Inspection..."


    ��������


    Liu Rui looked at me and was silent. Then he opened the file bag. After a simple look, he frowned and asked, "where did you get it?"


    "Guess?" I smiled.


    "In sun Qiang''s hand?"


    "Smart!"


    "Cow!" Liu Rui gave me a thumbs up, then took the file bag and was about to go outside the house.


    "Don''t forget to delete those related to Guo xiongyi..." when I saw Liu Rui leaving, I asked at my throat.


    "Don''t worry, I can''t forget!!"


    Liu Rui shouted without looking back, and then took the file bag and went to my bedroom.


    ����


    After Liu Rui left, I took off my clothes and went straight into the bathroom.


    When Su Su, who had been pretending to sleep, saw me enter the bathroom, he puffed his cheeks and scolded silently: "son of a bitch, don''t even say a word to my mother when you come back..."


    Half an hour later, the sound of water in the bathroom stopped. When Jesus saw the door of the bathroom open, he quickly covered his cerebellar bag in the quilt.


    "Daughter in law, did you sleep?"


    ��������


    "Daughter in law?"


    I don''t see any response. I shouted again.


    "Deaf?"


    I scolded wordlessly, and then came forward and opened the quilt on Jesus.


    "Son of a bitch, you''re looking for death!"


    Su Su immediately sat up and scolded me with big eyes.


    "I thought you were asleep..."


    I took the quilt and explained awkwardly.


    "I was asleep. Can you keep me awake when you lift the quilt?"


    Su Su whetted his silver teeth and scolded.


    "I think you usually sleep like a dead pig. You can''t wake up when you kick..."


    I smiled back and gave it back to Susu.


    "You are a dead pig. Your whole family are dead pigs


    Liu Rui is in the room.


    Wu Mei sat on the bed and looked at Liu Rui wearing clothes. Her eyes were full of murderous spirit.


    "Why are you going?" Wu Mei held her breath for a long time, and finally opened her mouth and spoke first.


    "I''ll go out and do something..."


    Liu Rui smiled back, then turned and ran outside the house.


    "Where are you going?"


    Meng Liang yawned when he saw Liu Rui coming out and asked.


    "Go out and send something. Do you have a gun?" Liu Rui asked seriously.


    "All with..."


    Meng Liang nodded slightly.


    "Go."


    Liu Rui reached for a cigarette and ran outside our villa.


    Meng Liang and Liu Rui had just left the villa with their front feet when they heard Wu Mei''s unusually harsh Scream: "Liu Rui, you pull this calf with me!!"


    "What''s the matter?" Su Su, lying under me, was startled by Wu Mei''s voice.


    "It''s okay, let''s continue..."


    I wiped the sweat from my face and then adjusted my posture to fight again.


    ����


    At the other end, Liu Rui made an appointment with others in the car about the time and place, and then went to the safe in the harem and took out 100000 yuan in cash.


    Although 100000 yuan is not much, it''s just money to send the kids. The real king of hell can''t take the money from our harem.


    Two o''clock in the middle of the night.


    In the square next to a community, Liu Rui and Meng Liang squatted on the ground and smoked.


    "Why the fuck haven''t you come yet?"


    Meng Liang squatted here for more than half an hour. He looked at Liu Rui impatiently and asked.


    "Maybe something..."


    Liu Rui pulled the cigarette butts on the ground, then found a cigarette fart with a reasonable length and held it in his mouth again.


    "Shit, what can I do in the middle of the fucking night?"


    Meng Liang shouted silently.


    "Stop fucking BB. I support you. Why are you so upset? You can''t wait for someone else?"


    Liu Rui wrapped a cigarette end and scolded irritably.


    "Can you call him?"


    Meng Liang stared at beads and asked.


    "It''s annoying to make too many calls..."


    "Da Da..."


    At this time, there was a sound of high heels hitting the ground in the distance.


    "Woman?"


    Meng Liang looked at the beautiful shadow in the dark and was stunned. He looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Ah..."


    Liu Rui promised, then threw away the cigarette butts in his hand and ran to the beautiful shadow in the dark with big steps. Meng Liang also hurried to follow.


    "Hello, we met yesterday..." Liu Rui greeted the girl with a smile.


    "Hello!" the girl nodded slightly.


    Meng Liang looked at the girl. She was in her twenties. She was wearing light makeup. She looked very delicate. She was wearing a white down jacket and ten centimeter high heels on her upper body. The whole person looked very delicate.


    "I''m sorry to find you out so late..."


    "Where are the things?"


    Liu Rui wanted to have a few greetings, but the girl interrupted him directly.


    "Here..."


    Liu Rui hurriedly handed over all the things and cash.


    After the girl took the things, she simply checked them. Then she twisted her little and stepped on high heels. She disappeared in the sight of Liu Rui and Meng Liang.


    "Who is this woman?" Meng Liang whispered after the girl left.


    "The main identity is..."


    Liu Rui summed up a sentence very incisively, and then stepped into the car.


    ����


    Two days later.


    "You fucking told me who you gave your things to?" I shouted at Liu Rui as I walked back and forth in the office.


    "I''ll give you the woman who asked me to contact..." Liu Rui replied with a wronged face.


    "Why the hell have you been two days and haven''t you heard from me yet?" I asked, staring at the beads.


    "Maybe people need a process..." Liu Rui thought about it and replied.


    "Roll the calf, what process can''t be completed in two days..." I scolded silently, then walked to Liu Rui, looked at Liu Rui very seriously and asked, "tell me your heart, did you hide the 100000 yuan yourself? Didn''t you give it to someone else''s girl?"


    "Big brother, it''s only 100000 fucking yuan. Shall I?" Liu Rui''s face was helpless.


    "That''s fucking wrong. Why hasn''t it worked?"


    At this time, I''m just like the ants on the hot pot. If I can''t see the effect when this thing is thrown out, it shows that Bi Wenshi must have done something to cover it. Once this thing is covered, our harem will be over, so I''m very anxious now.


    "What''s the use of worrying now? You''ll be finished when you wait for the letter..."


    Liu Rui rubbed his face and said helplessly.


    "I don''t know when to wait!" I scolded speechlessly, then picked up my cell phone to make a call.


    Just when I picked up my cell phone, my cell phone rang. I looked down and saw that Guo thought it was me.


    "Hoo..."


    I took a deep breath and then pressed the answer button.


    "Hello?" I asked cautiously.


    "Bi Wenshi''s handling results came down..." Guo thought calmly.


    "How?" I asked excitedly.


    "I don''t know yet, but we''ve received the news. We''ll arrest you right away!"


    "Shit, great!"


    "Thank you..."


    "Thanks for what?" I was stunned and asked.


    "Ha ha, nothing!" Guo thought with a smile and then hung up the phone directly.


    "Shit, one day it''s like a psycho..."


    I scolded wordlessly, then turned to look at Wei Yiwen and asked, "Uncle Wei, can the people on your side still be in place?"


    "Go to H City tonight..." Wei Yiwen replied with a smile, and then asked, "Bi Wenshi is choking?"


    "Well, the police have arrested him when they came. We must find him before. Xiaoshuai''s Revenge must be avenged by himself!"


    "Ha ha..." Wei Yiwen looked at me and smiled.


    For such a long time, our harem finally heard a good news. After suppressing it for such a long time, our harem''s counterattack finally came to fruition!


    "It''s finished. I tell you you must give me a few days off..."


    At this time, Liu Rui stretched himself, yawned and shouted at me.


    "When is it completely finished? I''ll give you a year''s leave..."


    After that, I picked up my cell phone and sent a text message to sun Qiang. The text message was as follows: "we have begun to arrest."


    ����


    The other head is at Sun Qiang''s house.


    When sun Qiang saw my message, tears burst into his eyes. He put down his cell phone tremblingly and took out his wallet.


    Sun Qiang has changed countless cars and women over the years, but this wallet has never been changed, because this already blackened wallet contains a family photo.


    The smiles of his wife and daughter are fixed in this wallet.


    Nine o''clock the next morning.


    Wei Yiwen, Liu Rui, Meng Liang and me arrived at the wharf of H city early in the morning.


    "Woo woo..."


    The ship on the sea sounded its whistle and slowly approached the dock.


    "Coming..."


    When he saw the ship docked, Wei Yiwen smiled and shouted.


    "Can four fucking people come here?"


    Liu Rui is tired like a dog in recent days, so he is obviously in a mood.


    "Almost..."


    Wei Yiwen whispered back.


    "You say Jisang is also a general. How can more people come over?" Liu Rui turned his eyes and said like a psycho.


    "Ha ha..."


    Wei Yiwen smiled and obviously ignored Liu Rui.


    Ten minutes later, four young men in camouflage clothes, military boots and schoolbags came down from the ship.


    "These are the four?"


    I looked at Wei Yiwen and asked.


    "It should be almost..."


    Wei Yiwen nodded, then ran to the four young men with big strides.


    When the young man saw us, he paused. Then he took out a photo from his trouser pocket, carefully compared it, and then hurried to the four of us.


    "Hello, are you Mr. Wei?" the leading young man looked at Wei Yiwen very politely and shouted.


    "Hehe, it''s me..." Wei Yiwen nodded with a smile, and then asked, "are you general Jisang''s people?"


    "Hello, Mr. Wei!"


    After confirming Wei Yiwen''s identity, the four people directly stood in place and slapped a military salute to Wei Yiwen!


    "Ha ha..."


    Wei Yiwen laughed, and then responded with a very rough gesture.


    "Excuse me, is that Mr. Ye Han?"


    The young man looked at us and then asked.


    "Hello, my name is Ye Han..."


    I stepped forward and said to the young man.


    The young man looked at me and was stunned. Then he stretched out his hand to give me a military salute, but I stopped him. I grabbed the young man''s right hand and said with a smile: "we are not an army, you are not soldiers now, you are my brother, so we don''t like this..."


    "..." the young man looked at me and was stunned. Then he scratched his head and bared his teeth and said, "that''s ok..."


    "That''s right!!"


    I patted the young man on the shoulder, then pointed to Liu Rui and Meng Liang and said, "one of them is Meng Liang and the other is Liu Rui. You can all know each other in the future..."


    "Hello... Hello..."


    The four young men greeted Meng Liang and Liu Rui very politely.


    "Can you speak Chinese?"


    Liu Rui stared at the bead, looked at the young man in surprise and asked.


    "Ah, we were originally Chinese, but later we had an accident and ran to Myanmar. Now we are working as a guard next to general KISAN..." the young man quickly explained.


    "Uncle Wei, your influence is OK. You directly integrated Jisang''s guard with one sentence..." Liu Rui joked at Wei Yiwen.


    "Then you see, what''s your status as Uncle Wei? If necessary, I can fix Jisang directly. Do you believe it?" Wei Yiwen said proudly.


    "Don''t let me praise you and pretend to force you. You bring Jisang over to fight with us bastards? What the fuck you know is mixed society. If you don''t know, you think there is a world war..." Liu Rui scolded with a big mouth.


    "Ha ha..." Wei Yiwen touched his head and smiled without retorting.


    "Let''s pick up the wind for the four of you and get in the car and talk?"


    I looked at the leading young man and said.


    "OK..." the young man nodded simply and honestly.


    ����


    An hour later, all the staff of our harem received the four reinforcements from Myanmar with the highest specifications in the largest private room of the imperial dining room.


    Although these four people are not close brothers, they didn''t use their own names at all because they had committed crimes together in China and later ran away from Myanmar. They all asked Jisang to change his name.


    Jisang had also been in China, so he still knew a little about Chinese. Jisang liked the sentence "Heaven rewards diligence", so he directly changed his name to Zhang Tian, Zhang Dao, Zhang reward and Zhang Qin.


    I didn''t know these four brothers very well, but since Jisang can integrate them, it shows that these four brothers must be clean and have no problem.


    Our harem is generally young. Except Wei Yiwen and Tian Ming, the rest are basically the same grade, so we still have a lot of common topics at dinner.


    During dinner, I found that the four brothers looked honest. At first, they might be a little restrained, but after they completely let go, they became one with Liu Rui and Yang Song. Like Liu Rui and Yang Song, they had no airs, so it was very easy to contact new people.


    A large group of us sat in the private room and ate for more than an hour. After three rounds of wine and five flavors of dishes, Liu Rui began to study with the four young people.


    "Do you have any money?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Zhang Tian with his small eyes narrowed.


    "Ah?" Zhang Tian was stunned for a moment, then smiled and replied, "yes, but not many..."


    "Not much, how much?" Liu Rui then asked.


    Zhang Tian briefly summed it up and then replied, "there can be almost thousands of pieces..."


    "Four people?"


    "Ah, general Jisang didn''t say to bring money when he came out..." Zhang Tian scratched his head and didn''t quite understand Liu Rui''s meaning.


    "Shit, what a fucking adventure without money!" Liu Ruiming was a little lost.


    "Adventure?" Zhang Tian was stunned.


    "What is adventure?" the second asked with his mouth open.


    "Shit, you don''t know..." Liu Rui wiped his mouth and said nothing.


    "Adventure!" Yang Song explained.


    "Why is that called adventure?" Zhang Tian was still puzzled.


    Hearing this, Yang Song and the north and South were obviously shocked. The two men who had been hurt by love looked at each other, and then replied in unison: "this thing is risky..."


    "Ha ha..."


    Hearing what they said, everyone in the room laughed.


    "It won''t cost so much money to explore?" Zhang Tian asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "Yes, we are really poor. We used to be able to dry a box of cigarettes... Now the price may rise, but not more than three boxes at most!" Zhang Tian agreed with Liu Rui.


    "But I think this thing is the same. After all, from the structure, it''s almost the same when you turn off the lights..." Zhang Dao bared his teeth and said.


    "Can it be the same?" Liu Rui was immediately unhappy when he heard this. He stared at the beads and shouted. Then he said, "what quality are the women over there? Let''s see what we have here with singing, like a flying dragon in the sky. Do you know what it is?"

 Chapter 1497

    "Er..." Zhang Tian didn''t expect Liu Rui to be so excited. He looked up at Liu Rui and said in silence. Then he smiled and said, "I really don''t know..."


    "That''s great. We didn''t bury you. I''ll tell you what fun you have..."


    "It''s not so serious..." Zhang Tian looked at Liu Rui and said nothing.


    "Why is it not serious? Men have this fucking fun all their life. They can''t eat. Hehe can''t. whoring can''t keep up with the average level. You have only one bet left. What do you say you gamble for? Not for the first three? Do you think this problem is serious now?"


    "It seems that this is really the case, big brother..." the youngest Zhang Qin looked at Liu Rui and nodded his head.


    "You see, this brother still understands!" Liu Rui hurried to Zhang Qin''s side, then patted Zhang Qin on the shoulder and asked, "brother, I think you are an understanding person. I ask you, is there a box of cigarettes over there?"


    "It''s basically the price..." Zhang Qin nodded.


    "How could a box of cigarettes dry?" Liu Rui was puzzled.


    "Really this price..." Zhang Tian said with a smile.


    "Have you all looked for it?" Liu Rui stood in place and thought, then squinted at Zhang Tian and asked.


    "Yes..." Zhang Tian nodded slightly.


    "What about the three of you?"


    Liu Rui looked at the other three brothers and asked.


    "We went together..."


    "..." Liu Rui looked at the three men and said in silence, then wiped his mouth and clenched his teeth: "you three are not fucking human. You give them a box of cigarettes for the whole time? What can a box of cigarettes do now? I haven''t smoked in half a day..."


    "... mainly at this price!"


    Zhang Tian looked at Liu Rui''s painful expression and dared not speak.


    "You don''t respect women''s labor, you know? You''re bullying people. I tell you, it''s so fucking inhuman..." Liu Rui continued in ink.


    "Brother, shall we not go next time?" Zhang Tian asked helplessly.


    "Can you fucking do that? You want to run after taking advantage. Today, the four of you will go with me, and I must let you pay for your past behavior..." Liu Rui shouted with awe inspiring righteousness.


    "... brother, we don''t have much money. We have to buy tickets when we go back..."


    "How much money is there? If it''s gone, ask Jisang to call you! Such a big general is stingy..." Liu Rui''s tone is very firm. After that, he raised his glass and looked at me and shouted, "we''re almost done eating. I''m going to explore with these four sinful people!! don''t you mind?"


    "Hehe, no..." I smiled and waved my hand.


    "Wow!!"


    People raised their glasses and bumped, and then we were ready to change the venue.


    ����


    Half an hour later, our gang moved from the imperial palace to the rear palace.


    After returning to the harem, Liu Rui instantly found a feeling of home, and his self-confidence was obviously not rising well in all aspects.


    The four brothers who are rewarded for their diligence by heaven and earth are very honest, but when they enter our harem, they look like a different person. Most people will mean and be reserved after they come in, but these four things are not controlled at all, and the face of hypocrisy is torn off in an instant.


    Meng Liang and others don''t like this occasion. Wei Yiwen and Tian Ming are still a little old, so they should do whatever they want when they return to the harem.


    There are only Liu Rui, Yang Song, Yuan Yuan and four brothers in the private room.


    "Let me tell you, these four guests are the key guests of our harem today. Do you have to accompany me when you go in? Try to break the record of our last single consumption of 100000 by Ji Xuan. Do you hear me?"


    Liu Rui stood outside the private room with his little hands on his back, training the girls in miniskirts, and his expression was very serious.


    "Mr. Liu, how can you reward us if we accompany well?" the leading girl looked at Liu Rui with a smile and asked.


    "... after a month''s holiday, the company will pay for a seven day trip to Dubai!" Liu Rui shouted very forthright.


    "True or false?" hearing this sentence, the girls'' eyes suddenly began to shine, chirped at Liu Rui and shouted.


    "Have I lied to you?"


    "Well, they still have some business..." Liu Rui saw that the girls were a little excited and quickly reminded them vaguely.


    "Oh, Mr. Liu, don''t worry, we all know..." the girls shouted with a smile.


    "Don''t worry!" Liu Rui nodded quickly.


    "Sisters, let''s go!"


    The leading girl shouted, and then the girls stepped on ten centimeter high heels and walked neatly into the private room.


    "I see..."


    Liu Rui looked at the girls'' backs and muttered fiercely. Then he followed them into the private room with his back hands.


    H City, fuheshanju villa area.


    Liu Neng sat on the sofa with an ugly face and stared at the mobile phone in his hand.


    "Haven''t sun Qiang called you yet?"


    Xiao Wu asked in a low voice.


    "No..."


    Liu Neng replied in a muffled voice, then stood up and walked around the room twice.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly there was a loud noise, Liu Neng directly threw his mobile phone on the window, and the glass burst with the mobile phone at the same time.


    "..." Wang Jun looked up at Liu Neng and said nothing with a gloomy face.


    "We''ve been busy for so long that sun Qiang sold it to us at the most critical time!"


    Liu Neng looked back and gnashed his teeth.


    "If we knew so, we wouldn''t save him. Who knew he would do so..."


    Little five replied in a dull voice.


    "It''s not a matter of whether he can be saved or not. His sun Qiang came back with Bi Wenshi from the beginning. No matter what he did, he would finally take this thing out. But he has been pretending and acting with us. I''ve designed the harem for so long, and now it''s all because of him!" Liu Neng shouted with staring eyes.


    "In fact, Bi Wenshi''s resignation is not bad news for us..." Wang Jun looked at Liu Neng and said.


    "Hoo Hoo..." Liu Neng took two deep breaths, then turned around the house twice, then strode to the front of Wang Jun, clenched his teeth and said, "they are dead in the back palace. Now sun Qiang has been saved. Do you fucking understand?"


    "..." Wang Jun looked at Liu Neng and said nothing.


    "Now it''s OK, so everything is in vain. Ye Han is also on guard against that person. We''re very passive now. Do you understand? Do you understand?" Liu Neng''s mood is very unstable and has no reason at all.


    "... I think you''re too worried." Xiao Wu couldn''t see it anymore and shouted in a low voice.


    "How many chances are there? Can I not be in a fucking hurry?" Liu Neng shouted irritably, and then took his coat and went outside the house.


    "Why are you going?" Xiao Wu shouted with his neck when he saw that Liu Neng was leaving.


    "I''ll find sun Qiang..."


    Liu nengtou shouted without looking back, and then walked out of the villa alone.


    After Liu Neng left, Xiao Wu and Wang Jun looked at each other, shook their heads reluctantly, and then went back to their rooms.


    ����


    An hour later, Liu Neng came to sun Qiang''s house alone.


    "Coming?"


    Sun Qiang didn''t feel surprised when he saw Liu Neng. He looked at Liu Neng with a smile and asked.


    ��������


    Liu Neng glanced at Sun Qiang and walked into the room without expression.


    "Ha ha..."


    Sun Qiang smiled and didn''t speak. He followed Liu Neng in.


    "I need an explanation..."


    After entering the house, Liu Neng sat on the sofa and looked at Sun Qiang without expression.


    "What explanation?"


    Sun Qiang poured Liu Neng a glass of red wine and asked with a smile.


    "Wow!"


    After receiving the red wine, Liu Neng directly fell to the ground, then squinted at Sun Qiang and said, "I fucking need you to give me an explanation!"


    "..." Sun Qiang was stunned when he heard Liu Neng''s words, then put down his glass and lit a cigarette.


    "Speak!" Liu Neng shouted, looking at Sun Qiang.


    "Your reaction is a little excited..." Sun Qiang replied lightly.


    "..." Liu Neng looked at Sun Qiang and said nothing.


    "What do you want me to explain?" Sun Qiang asked.


    "Why did you give something to Ye Han? Do you know I''ve been busy for so long to see ye Han turn against Bi Wenshi? Do you fucking know what you''ve done? All my efforts for so long have been in vain. Now we can only watch ye Han kill Bi Wenshi himself. We can''t do anything except this!" Liu Neng stared at the beads and shouted loudly.


    "Ha ha..." Sun Qiang smiled at Liu Neng, then touched his nose and explained in a low voice: "You''ve worked hard for such a long time. Did you get through with me? Although we have a cooperative relationship, you always regard me as a chess piece. Don''t you think I don''t know? What''s the relationship between me and Bi Wenshi? You know that I''m coming back for him this time, so once there''s a chance to kill him, let alone a university city, I''ll do the same even if I lose my money I know you''re excited about your choice, but I tell you, we are cooperative. I''m not your man. What you think and what you do is your business, so what I think and what I do is also my business. If you don''t communicate with me before you do it, you need to discuss with you what you ask me to do! "


    "..." Liu Neng looked at Sun Qiang and was stunned.


    "Cooperation should have a cooperative attitude. In the best words, you are not qualified to cooperate with me at all. I chose you between the harem and you. First, the harem was the original match of Bi Wenshi at that time. Second, I owe your boss a favor, so I hope you can see your identity clearly. I sun Qiang played in the society for so long, and you are a second Teenagers want to control me. Do you think it''s possible? "


    "... but you ruined all our efforts by doing so!" Liu Neng shouted with his teeth clenched.


    "The project is not good now. Haven''t Ye Han got it?" Sun Qiang asked back.


    "Are you sure you can get the project?"


    "Hehe, let me tell you this. If I want to cooperate with Ye Han now, you don''t have any chance. Do you understand?" Sun Qiang asked.


    "Understand!" Liu Neng nodded numbly.


    "Just understand. I can still sit here and talk to you now, which means I still want to cooperate with you, but I hope you can change your way of cooperation in the future. I won''t serve anyone. I can accept it if I have something to discuss, but if you want to use me, I can find Ye Han at any time!"


    "..." Liu Neng narrowed his eyes and didn''t know what to think.


    "There are only two things for me to go back to H city. The first thing is to kill Bi Wenshi. The second thing is to get the project. Now Bi Wenshi is no longer able. Let''s wait for the harem to start. Then the second thing, I also have my plan..." Sun Qiang''s tone was obviously calm.


    "When Bi Wenshi falls down, everything may be unknown. Everything has to start over. If Bi Wenshi doesn''t have an accident, we''ve won..." Liu Neng sighed and whispered in a very helpless tone.


    "Won?" Sun Qiang smiled, then patted Liu Neng on the shoulder, looked at Liu Neng and said, "do you know how many people Bi Wenshi bought?"


    "What do you mean?" Liu Neng asked.


    "Bi Wenshi is hiding in the mountain now. There are at least 50 professionally trained mercenaries on the mountain. Bi Wenshi bought these people to shuffle the cards for city h. if he doesn''t fall down, we can''t run away with the harem! So Bi Wenshi didn''t intend to let anyone go when things were exposed!"


    Liu Neng was stunned at this.


    Seeing that Liu could not speak, sun Qiang then said, "you underestimate Bi Wenshi. I''ve been in contact with him for a long time. I know him. As long as it''s someone who has something to do with this, no one can run away. Bi Wenshi is hiding in the mountain now and doesn''t even dare to go up. Haven''t you thought about the problems in this?"


    "What does he want to do? Be a bandit?" Liu Neng asked with a frown.


    "He now knows that he''s gone, so he wants to use his last energy in his life to let all the people involved in this matter bury him in his career, so I haven''t taken this thing out directly. What I''m waiting for is Ye han to take the initiative to find me. Only in this way can we watch the battle between Ye Han and Bi Wenshi... Whether ye Han wins or loses, Bi Wenshi can''t run away It''s a dead word, because there will not let him go. Now the Public Security Bureau of H city is Guo xiongyi. Guo xiongyi has never laid hands on Bi Wenshi, but he won''t be right away. When that time, everything will be quiet... "


    "Who will come up after Bi Wenshi steps down?" Liu Neng asked, looking at Sun Qiang.


    "Pa!"


    Bi Wenshi threw away the cigarette butts in his hand, smiled helplessly, then looked at me and said, "I can''t control this step. I feel that there is a big net in H City, which will net everyone, including me and you. My downfall is just the beginning of the story!"


    "Who is the man who cast the net?"


    I asked, frowning.


    "I don''t know..." Bi Wenshi shook his head slightly.


    "..." I squinted at BI Wenshi and didn''t speak.


    "But you know!"


    "I know?" I was stunned.


    "Yes."


    "What do you mean by this?" I looked at BI Wenshi and asked eagerly.


    "I represent an era in H city. There are many people sitting on my big tree, such as Guo xiongyi, Liu Yong and your harem. You pushed me to the big tree by yourself. When I fell down in H City, the sky changed. How long do you think you can hop in H city?"


    "I can look again when the tree falls!" I thought for a moment and shouted loudly.


    "Is the tree full? There''s no place for you?"


    "I can plant more trees!"


    "Ha ha, it''s true that newborn calves are not afraid of tigers..." Bi Wenshi smiled helplessly, and then said: "I''m wrong about this, and you''re also wrong. My fault is that I can''t see the current situation, I can''t see myself, and you can''t see the society!"


    "Can you explain it?" I asked with a frown.


    "Who''s the thing that reported me?" Bi Wenshi looked at me and asked.


    "... sun Qiang!" I hesitated and then slowly said the name.


    "Ha ha!" when Bi Wenshi heard the name, he immediately grinned, shook his head helplessly and said, "after all these years, I still lost, and he still came back..."


    "I''ve heard of your story with sun Qiang..." I frowned back.


    "The two of us have played for so many years, and today we finally get the results. Listen to me, son. Sun Qiang is not as simple as you think. You can''t play with him..." Bi Wenshi looked at him in a low voice and advised me.


    "It''s certainly not easy for sun Qiang to live to this day, but I don''t seem to have a simple one when I meet the enemy. Could you think you would talk to me a month ago?" I asked with a smile, and then added: "I know what kind of person sun Qiang is, but we have been in H city for such a long time. I won''t easily give up everything I have now..."


    "If you think you can do it, you can try..." Bi Wenshi sighed helplessly, and then said, "as I said just now, sun Qiang came back to shuffle the cards in H city. Do you think he just wants to revenge his family?"


    "What else?" I asked.


    "Hehe, sun Qiang knows that as long as I Bi Wenshi is in one day, there will be no change in H City, because everything is under my control. The reason why he chose to give things to you is to make me fall down. When I fall down, H city can change... And sun Qiang is the real operator of this change. You are just his chess pieces. It won''t take three years, sun Qiang The strong general will reach the top in H city! "


    "Are you prophesying?" I asked with a smile.


    "It''s not a prophecy, but a fact! Whether you believe it or not, leaving H city is your best choice now!"


    "..." I didn''t speak, but I shook my head instinctively.


    "Whatever!"


    Bi Wenshi patted me on the shoulder.


    "I can save your life..." I pursed my lips and looked at BI Wenshi.


    "Hehe, aren''t you afraid of my comeback?" Bi Wenshi asked with a smile.


    "How old are you? What capital do you have to make a comeback? Even if you can get up, I can lay you down once, twice, twice!" I replied without hesitation.


    "Ha ha... As like as two peas", Bi Wenshi looked at me and laughed. Then he whispered, "you look like Liu Yong. It''s just the same.


    "..." I smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Forget it, all your life''s hard work is gone, and living is meaningless..." Bi Wenshi shook his head and took out a pistol.


    I looked at BI Wenshi and didn''t speak.


    "Kang!"


    A gunshot announced that the man who had covered the sky with one hand in H city for decades had dispersed all his glory!


    After Bi Wenshi died, I stood beside his body. The car was silent for a long time. Finally, I squatted slowly and covered his eyes.


    The name Bi Wenshi will be often mentioned after dinner in H city many years later. No one remembers how much he has contributed to H City, but many people remember it.


    A middle-aged man walked carefully for most of his life in order to retire safely, but in the end he still didn''t get rid of his starting point.


    A person full of blood, even if you wear clean, you can''t wash away your past.


    ����


    "Shall we go?"


    At this time, all our people had gathered around. Liu Rui looked at me and asked in a low voice.


    "Gone..."


    I sighed, then slowly got up and ran to the van.


    ����


    Fifteen minutes later, at the foot of the mountain, we met someone waiting for the result.


    "Is it finished?" Guo xiongyi looked at me with a slightly sad voice after seeing me.


    "People are gone..." I whispered back.


    "..." Guo xiongyi looked at me and said nothing.


    "Uncle Guo, I remember this. Thank you!" I looked at Guo xiongyi and said politely.


    "There''s nothing to thank you for. Helping you is also helping myself..."


    Guo xiongyi waved his hand at me, then turned around and shouted, "go up the mountain!"


    "Wow..."


    More than 50 special police officers rushed up the mountain with * and explosion-proof shields.


    And the people of our harem left this place slowly in a van.


    ����


    An hour later, all the people on the mountain were arrested, and Bi Wenshi''s body was taken down the mountain.


    The next day, the news of Bi Wenshi''s resisting arrest spread all over the streets of H city.


    This matter has come to an end with the news report. The complete summary of an era means that a new era is coming.


    The story between us and Bi Wenshi is over, but the story between us and sun Qiang and Liu Neng has just begun.


    ����


    In the harem office.


    "These things can really pull calves. Bi Wenshi bought at least millions of arms on the mountain. He confiscated some knives and steel pipes. Isn''t that bullshit? Give you knives and steel pipes. Dare you resist arrest? Now the reporter is getting more and more fucking incompetent!"


    Liu Rui sat on the sofa and shouted at me while reading the newspaper.


    "Hehe, some things can be written, and some things will be great..."


    Wei Yiwen replied with a smile.


    "Also, these reporters are not fucking at the scene, and they don''t know what''s going on..."


    Liu Rui nodded with his big mouth, obviously dissatisfied with these reporters.


    "You know what''s going on. Can you write one?"


    I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Don''t tell me, if I write, I will be better than these people..."


    "Then get out of here and see if someone else''s newspaper wants you!"


    I scolded Liu Rui impatiently.


    "If I fucking leave, you have to beg me to come back, do you believe it?"


    Liu Rui asked, pointing to my nose more and more vigorously.


    "... I really don''t like you now. If our harem weren''t short of cutting fruit, I would have let you roll. What''s the matter with you?" I scolded with gnashing teeth, and then walked out of the office with my mobile phone.


    "Why are you going?" Liu Rui shouted, pulling his neck.

 Chapter 1498

    "Ha ha..." Sun Qiang smiled, patted Liu Neng on the shoulder and didn''t speak.


    "..." Liu Neng looked at Sun Qiang and didn''t continue to ask.


    The dialogue between the two people stopped very tacitly. Until today, Liu Neng felt that the so-called Mafia godfather was not a false name at all. If sun Qiang was a fool, he could not have been in this society for so many years


    ����


    At 7 p.m. the next day, in the meeting room of the harem.


    In addition to Han Chao, Lao Bian, Xiao Hei, all members of the harem attended.


    "How was last night? Was it comfortable?"


    Liu Rui looked at Zhang Tian and asked.


    "OK..." Zhang Tian replied shyly.


    "Don''t pretend to be forced. I heard I found three yesterday. Is there a feeling of being an emperor?" Liu Rui whispered, hugging Zhang Tian''s shoulder.


    "How do you know?" Zhang Tian stared at Liu Rui and asked.


    "The girls came back and told me... I heard you toss around until more than three o''clock yesterday?"


    "Keep a low profile..."


    Zhang Tian doesn''t want to talk to Liu Rui anymore because he feels like someone has recorded a small video.


    I stood in the front of the conference room and saw that everyone had arrived. After clearing my throat, I shouted, "brothers, it''s almost time for us to hold the fire after waiting so long!"


    "... how to fix it?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at me.


    I rubbed my palms and then said, "we will be divided into two teams later. Zhang Tian said that you two will lead a team. The rest will obey their commands unconditionally. Uncle Tian and uncle Wei, you two follow me. Is there any objection to this arrangement?"


    "No!"


    The crowd shouted with one voice.


    "Let''s go!"


    I shouted and then took the lead in running outside the conference room.


    Ten minutes later, a large group of us drove three old-fashioned vans to the mountain where Bi Wenshi was located.


    ����


    At 10:30 p.m., we found the place where Bi Wenshi was located. It was a large factory built on the mountain. There were two small buildings with five floors in the factory, which should be the place where people lived. There were several people walking back and forth at the gate of the factory, which should be patrolling.


    "Fuck, Bi Wenshi really wants to dominate the mountain?"


    Liu Rui looked at the patrol at the door and scolded wordlessly.


    "Hehe, it''s estimated that he won''t be a mountain king for long..."


    I smiled back.


    "Wow..."


    When the door opened, the four brothers jumped out of the van first. Zhang Fengyu, a big green mountain, Guo Li and others all followed out of the van.


    "Click!"


    Zhang Tian loaded the bullet, then rushed down the muzzle, looked at our harem, and these people shouted:�� "Let''s talk about it. Since ye can trust me to be the captain, I must be responsible for you. You may all be social people who can shout brother when others meet outside, but if we fight in later, you will be no different from ordinary people. Bullets hit you like holes, so anyone who goes in later must listen to my command. Who wants If I don''t accept it, I can talk to Ye alone. Brother, if I offend anything, please forgive me! "


    "Don''t worry, we must obey the command!"


    Yang Song looked at Zhang Tian and smiled back.


    "That''s all right. The four of our brothers came from Myanmar to help the peace of the harem, so can we do it? Let''s do it!"


    Zhang Tian shouted to the crowd, then waved his hand and rushed to the gate of the factory first. The people in our harem followed Zhang Tian.


    Inside the car.


    "Zhang Tian is a talent..." Wei Yiwen looked at me with a big mouth and commented.


    "Well, it''s more on the road!" I nodded in agreement.


    "If you like the four of them, you can stay. I''ll talk to him over there..." Wei Yiwen instantly saw my mind.


    "Isn''t it bad to rob people like this?" I replied modestly.


    "Don''t I know what the fuck you think? If you don''t want to keep them, why did you find girls for them yesterday? The girls in our harem have nothing to do?" Wei Yiwen turned his eyes and looked at me and scolded.


    "Ha ha... You''re still so straight..." I smiled awkwardly.


    Tian Ming and Wei Yiwen met and smiled. No one spoke. The three of us stared at the direction of the factory gate.


    A few minutes later, Zhang Tian rushed to the door of the factory with our momentum.


    "Who?"


    When the patrolling youth saw Zhang Tian and others, they quickly raised their eyes and shouted at Zhang Tian.


    "I''ll give you five seconds to think about it. Put down your weapons. I won''t kill you!"


    Zhang Tian, with a cigarette end in his mouth, squinted at the young man and shouted.


    "I asked you what the fuck you do!"


    The young man looked at Zhang Tiangen and didn''t give up the idea of resistance.


    "Kang!"


    Zhang Tian pulled the trigger directly and the bullet hit the young man''s thigh directly.


    "Wow......".


    "Five... Four... Three..."


    Zhang Tian stared at the beads and shouted at the young people.


    "Bata!!"


    The three youths on patrol hesitated for a moment, then directly threw down the *, and then squatted on the ground with their heads in their hands.


    "Pa Pa!!"


    The lights of the buildings in the factory yard lit up instantly.


    There was a loud cry outside. It lasted about half a minute and then quieted down again.


    On the first floor of the building, a young man with a hunter followed by more than 30 strong men shouted to Zhang Tian and others: "what are you doing?"


    "If we can come here, we don''t come to visit. Let Bi Wenshi come out and I''ll talk to him..." the cigarette butts on Zhang Tian''s mouth have been burned out, but they still haven''t been thrown away. Liu Rui felt like he found the same kind when he saw this scene. He''s also a typical pretender.


    "Man, what can we say?" the young man was ready to delay.


    "Say you''re better than mom! I''ve come to fucking negotiate with you!" Zhang Tian shouted irritably and has been working around Jisang. Jisang basically exists against the sky in Myanmar. In addition, Zhang Tian''s character is very publicized, so he always has no scruples.


    "Draft it? It''s revenge!"


    Guo Li scolded in a low voice, and then rushed out with a * in his hand.


    "Kang Kang!"


    Bi Wenshi stood on the balcony on the second floor, looked down, and then returned to the house again.


    Bi Wenshi''s people were not fucking ready. The fire lit up the whole yard in an instant, and countless bullets swept frantically towards the young people at the door.


    In the quiet courtyard, Bi Wenshi''s almost 20-year dominance in H city came to an end at this moment. In the first year of our harem to H City, Zhao San of Zhaojia village disappeared. However, at the beginning of the second year, we have to end Bi Wenshi. I don''t know what Liu Yong will react to such achievements in the future.


    "Fighting......" Wei Yiwen whispered with his eyes closed against the seat.


    "Hehe, the action is a little fast!" Tian Ming smiled.


    I looked outside through the window, but I could only see the yard with fire, not Zhang tianmeng Liang and them.


    "If you''re worried, go out and have a look..." Wei Yiwen opened his eyes and said with a smile.


    "This is not the time for me to go out!" I replied with my mouth tilted, and then bowed my head to play with my mobile phone.


    ����


    Bi Wenshi''s people were beaten directly. They didn''t expect that they were so decisive in fighting against each other. They were beaten half by these people before they were fucking ready.


    Bi Wenshi paid money to find these people temporarily. In the face of such a situation, although they won''t defecte, they still don''t have the courage to fight with Zhang Tian, so these people just responded briefly and then began to run into the building.


    But Zhang Tian''s side had opened fire, and there was no reason to stop. Bi Wenshi withdrew inward, and our people began to rush forward.


    The two groups of people exchanged fierce fire in this yard, which is not very big in itself.


    "Kang Kang."


    "Brothers, fight with them!"


    At this time, more than ten people ran out of the building again. These people are obviously much more professional than the previous people. It can be seen from the equipment and clothes that these people are wearing camouflage clothes. They should be mercenaries found by Bi Wenshi.


    In fact, there are few mercenaries in our country, because our country''s society itself is very stable, there is no war, mercenaries have no life at all, and no one dares to use them, so Bi Wenshi''s gang are directly airlifted back from abroad!


    "Kang Kang..."


    There was no consciousness at all, just numbly changing bullets.


    "Wow!"


    The bullet hit the top of the building and the glass cement fell to the ground, but Bi Wenshi''s people did not flinch this time, but hardened their scalp to follow our exchange of fire.


    However, because we took the lead, only a few people were scratched, but there were countless deaths and injuries on Bi Wenshi''s side.


    ����


    Hiding in the house, Bi Wenshi sat on the sofa and kept making phone calls. Now he can only pray for his so-called support to come quickly. Who is bi Wenshi''s support?


    Guo xiongyi!


    So what is Guo xiongyi doing at this time?


    At the foot of the mountain.


    Guo xiongyi looked at the flashing mobile phone and was silent for a long time. Finally, he connected the phone.


    "When will you come? Ye Han, they have come up!"


    After Guo xiongyi answered the phone, Bi Wenshi shouted very excited.


    "Lao Bi, don''t get excited..."


    Guo xiongyi whispered back.


    "Can I not be fucking excited? In less than half an hour, ye Han can hold the top of my head. Can you believe it?"


    Bi Wenshi shouted.


    "I know, but you know what''s going on with you now, Lao bi..."


    "..." Bi Wenshi was stunned when he heard this sentence. Then his voice trembled and asked, "what do you mean, Guo xiongyi?"


    "Lao Bi, I''ve been ordered to arrest you. I don''t think I''ve done it for so many years, but yesterday the people above called me and said that I must see you tomorrow. I''ll see people alive and dead. If I can, I suggest surrender..."


    "You tell me this at this time?" Bi Wenshi said in an unbelievable tone.


    "The tide is over. I have to live. If I go up to save you now, I don''t have to be. Do you know what I mean? If ye Han can save your life, I can make you feel better in prison!"


    After that, Guo xiongyi hung up the phone directly.


    ��������


    Bi Wenshi put down his mobile phone, his lips trembled slightly, his last hope was dashed, and there was only despair in his heart!


    ����


    "Da Da..."


    But Bi Wenshi''s people were afraid to come out and had to hide in the building.


    "Draft it, you just hide!"


    Zhang Tian scolded wordlessly, then took off his bulletproof vest, then turned his head and shouted at Zhang Dao, Zhang reward and Zhang Qin: "the four of us go in through the window, and the others are covered by fire!"


    Meng Liang looked at Zhang Tian after hearing this sentence. He wanted to open his mouth, but he swallowed it back.


    "Yes, it''s time to bayonet!"


    Zhang Tian roared, and then rushed directly to the building.


    On the mountain.


    "Give them four fire cover!!"


    Meng Liang saw four people running towards the building, staring at the beads and shouting.


    After hearing Meng Liang''s words, Zhang Yuyu and others directly aimed at Zhang Tian''s running direction, and then squinted and kept aiming, which can ensure that once the person opposite approaches Zhang Tian, he can cover at the first time.


    "Pa!"


    After Zhang Tian ran downstairs, he reached out and lit himself a cigarette, took a deep breath, then raised his * and ran to the window.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Zhang Tian bent over and waved frantically to the window. The glass on the window was broken by Zhang Tian three times and five times.


    "I''ll..."


    At this time, Zhang Dao ran to Zhang Tian''s side, and then directly pulled down the glass debris on the window with his hand.


    "Bah!"


    Zhang Qin and Zhang Hui spit, then run to the window and get in.


    "Da Da..."


    When the people in the building saw Zhang Tian and them coming in, they were mad at the four of them.


    "Hidden!"


    Zhang Tian stared at the bead and shouted, and then squatted directly on the ground.


    "Wow..."


    The bullet hit Zhang Tian''s head, and the cement block crashed on Zhang Tian and Zhang Dao''s head.


    "Fifteen seconds, ready to rush out!"


    Zhang Tian squatted on the ground and shouted softly at the three people behind him.


    "Copy that!"


    Fifteen seconds later.


    "Fuck you, guys!"


    Zhang Tian stared at the bead and roared, then raised his * and bit his teeth and ran out directly.


    "Da Da..."


    Heaven rewards diligence. The four people frantically pulled the trigger and had no technology at all. The four people just rushed out against the opposite fire.


    At the moment when the four of them came out, Bi Wenshi''s people directly lay down in a row.


    Outside the building.


    "What the fuck are you looking at? Cover the four of them!"


    Meng Liang was very excited when he saw this scene. He turned his head and shouted at Yang Song and Yuan Yuan.


    "Are these four children too fucking Tiger..."


    Yang Song scolded wordlessly.


    Inside and outside the house, the double attacks on both sides directly made Bi Wenshi''s people lose the idea of resistance, and began to retreat back step by step.


    "Those who draft out are all out to work hard. I won''t kill you if you surrender!!" Zhang tianduan shouted, staring at BI Wenshi with big eyes.


    ��������


    The people in the corridor hesitated, but no one put down their weapons.


    "Draft it? Let you put it down. You can''t fucking understand Chinese, can you?"


    Zhang Dao added loudly.


    "Can surrender not die?"


    At this time, a young man stood up.


    "Don''t talk nonsense and let you do whatever you want!" Zhang Tian shouted irritably.


    The young man looked at Zhang Tian, hesitated for a moment, and then threw it down.


    "Bang!"


    Zhang Tianqian kicked the young man, then took a cigarette, looked at the others and shouted, "why? He surrendered. Do you still want to try?"


    ��������


    People looked at Zhang Tian, hesitated, and then threw down their weapons.


    "Hehe, how many fucking things have I saved so early..."


    Zhang Tian smiled, and then shouted at Meng Liang who had just rushed in: "brother Liang, lock them in the house and confiscate their weapons. So much * is enough for us to spend a few days in the harem..."


    After Bi Wenshi''s men heard this, the corners of their mouths twitched slightly. So many * together, they can sell hundreds of thousands of yuan at least, just to spend a few days in the harem. What''s the fucking consumption level of the harem!


    "OK!" Meng Liang nodded slightly, then walked into a room with his head against the group of people.


    After the gang finished, Zhang Tian, Zhang Dao, Liu Rui, Yang Song and others ran to the second floor.


    At this time, there are three or four bodyguards left around Bi Wenshi, who are preparing to protect Bi Wenshi from jumping off the second floor.


    "Wow..."


    Bi Wenshi stood in front of the window and was suddenly stunned, because a big green hill and others were still waiting under the building. Now he couldn''t run even if he jumped down.


    "Ta ta..."


    At this time, footsteps sounded at the entrance of the stairs, and Zhang Tian and others ran up.


    "Who is bi Wenshi?"


    Zhang Tian shouted after seeing these people.


    ��������


    Bi Wenshi looked at Zhang Tian and was silent. Then he took a step forward, bit his lips and said, "I am!"


    "Fuck your mother! Who killed Xiao Shuai?"


    At this time, Guo Li also rushed up.


    "It''s me!"


    A young man next to bi Wenshi stood in front of Bi Wenshi, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Draft it!"


    Guo Li had lost his mind at this time. Even if the young man was dead, he still kept pulling the trigger with red eyes until all the bullets in his hand were fired.


    After the bullet was fired, Guo Li turned around to rob Zhang Tian.


    "Brother, it''s almost enough..."


    Zhang Tian stopped Guo Li and shouted.


    "..." Guo Li looked up at Zhang Tian, and then shouted in great pain: "Xiaoshuai, I avenged you two in a small country... I avenged..."


    Liu Rui came forward and patted Guo Li on the shoulder, and then walked to bi Wenshi.


    "We met on the mountain. Do you still have an impression?"


    Liu Rui looked at BI Wenshi and asked.


    "Wow..."


    Liu Rui looked at the muzzle of the gun and smiled. Then he touched his nose and said, "why? Do you want to resist for a while?"


    "Shua!"


    A young man ran to bi Wenshi, turned his head and shouted at BI Wenshi: "you go first..."


    Bi Wenshi looked at the young man in front of him and stood still.


    "Go!"


    The young man shouted excitedly.


    "Draft it, make a gesture! Fight for fire, you can do it alone?" Zhang Tian also raised it, stared at the beads and shouted at the young man.


    "Bi Wenshi, are you still struggling? These people have to die with you?" Liu Rui shouted at BI Wenshi.


    "Where''s Ye Han?" Bi Wenshi was silent for a long time and finally opened his mouth.


    "Waiting for you below..." Liu Rui returned.


    Bi Wenshi was silent for a moment, then shouted to the people around him, "put down your weapons and go!"


    "...." the young man clenched his teeth and looked at BI Wenshi.


    "Let you go, just go!" Bi Wenshi shouted, staring at beads.


    Ten minutes later, Bi Wenshi was brought to me by Liu Rui and others.


    Bi Wenshi walked steadily behind Liu Rui and looked at me with his back. The expression on his face was very calm. If someone who didn''t know what was going on saw it, and I was still the owner of the bar, at this time, Bi Wenshi''s faction leader was still no different from before.


    I stood by the car and Bi Wenshi stood in front of me. The two of us looked at each other and didn''t speak. The scene was very quiet.


    After Liu Rui, Zhang Tian and others brought Bi Wenshi to me, they returned to the car very clearly, leaving me and Bi Wenshi alone.


    "A few days ago, you were that, I was the bar owner..." I reached out to bi Wenshi and handed him a cigarette, laughing.


    "Hehe, I''m still from H city..." Bi Wenshi took the cigarette, looked at me calmly and said.


    "..." I was stunned, then reached out and lit the cigarette on my mouth, and then threw the lighter to bi Wenshi.


    "I didn''t expect that I finally folded in your hand..." Bi Wenshi shook his head helplessly, lit the cigarette, and then took a hard sip.


    "You kneel down to your dead brother at the top of the mountain and knock your head three times. I''ll save your life..."


    I looked at BI Wenshi very seriously and said.


    "Hehe, I''ve been in H city for so many years before I get to where I am today. Do you know how much I''ve paid for this? Kowtow? I kowtow to countless people before I became this, but on the day I became a president, I told myself, don''t kowtow in my life. Even if I bow my head, I won''t fucking do it. Do you think I can kowtow now?" Bi Wenshi said quietly, She frowned at me and shouted.


    Hearing Bi Wenshi''s words, I was stunned. I suddenly felt that Bi Wenshi might really be a character.


    He is a character no matter what time he comes.


    Twenty years ago, he could kneel down at will, so that no one could let him kneel down after twenty years.


    I narrowed my eyes and looked at the man in front of me. I couldn''t help admiring him. Although we have come to this step today, none of this is what we want to see. If Xiaoshuai doesn''t die, there may be a lot of stories between me and him.


    A man who can get Liu Yong out of H City, if I say he is a waste, I don''t believe it myself.


    "Maybe you don''t have to go this far..." I looked at BI Wenshi and said slowly.

 Chapter 1499

    "I went out to the whole job advertisement..."


    "No, you really want to fire me?" Liu Rui asked in a circle.


    ��������


    "Uncle Wei, do you think he''s going to fire me?"


    Liu Rui looked at Wei Yiwen and asked.


    "I don''t know..."


    Wei Yiwen replied in a panic, then quickly picked up the newspaper on the table and turned to go outside.


    "No, uncle Wei, why did you leave... You stay with me for a while..."


    Liu Rui saw that Wei Yiwen was going to leave and chased him behind Wei Yiwen''s ass.


    "What do I do to you? I''ll go to the bathroom..."


    Wei Yiwen replied cautiously, and then accelerated his pace.


    "Uncle Wei, tell me your heart. Don''t you like talking to me?"


    Liu Rui walked up to Wei Yiwen, looked at Wei Yiwen very seriously and asked.


    "... child, would it hurt your feelings if you spoke like that?"


    Wei Yiwen replied very vaguely.


    "Uncle Wei, if you don''t like talking to me, it''s OK, but last time you peeked at someone''s cleaning aunt changing clothes, I''ll publicize it to you..."


    "No, when did I see people changing clothes?" Wei Yiwen shouted with a red face.


    "Don''t admit it?" Liu Rui asked, pointing to Wei Yiwen.


    "... don''t admit it!" Wei Yiwen shouted with his teeth clenched.


    "Do you believe I let the security guard find out the surveillance?"


    "..." Wei Yiwen was stunned when he heard this, and his steps stopped. Then he stretched out his hand and dragged Liu Rui to the corner. He gritted his teeth and shouted, "little Bizi, if you dare to straighten it out for me, I fucking chat with your daughter-in-law every day, do you believe it?"


    "Whatever..." Liu Rui bared his teeth and waved his hand in a very indifferent tone. Then he added: "if you think you can beat your old lattice, you can try it. Anyway, I can''t..."


    ��������


    Wei Yiwen looked at Liu Rui and was silent for a long time. Then he sighed helplessly, then clenched his teeth and said, "what do you want to do? I beg you, just say it..."


    "Ha ha, you apologize to me first!" Liu Rui straightened his collar and said seriously.


    "Why the fuck should I apologize to you?"


    "If you don''t apologize to me, you will apologize to Aunt Baojie..."


    "I was wrong!"


    "That''s about the same..." Liu Rui patted Wei Yiwen on the shoulder, then said with a smile: "Uncle Wei, in fact, it''s no big deal for me to find you. Recently, my daughter-in-law saw a lipstick and wanted me to buy it for him, but you know, he''s a little tight on my hand..."


    "Just say how much it is!" Wei Yiwen asked very happily.


    "More than 20000!"


    "More... How much?" after hearing this number, Wei Yiwen hung up and didn''t kneel down to Liu Rui.


    "Just over 20000..."


    "What the fuck lipstick is more than 20000?" Wei Yiwen shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Lipstick is not expensive, five or six hundred, but it can''t stand. There are many color numbers!" Liu Rui explained with a smile.


    "Shit, I really fucking took it..."


    Wei Yiwen scolded wordlessly, then took out a bank card and handed it to Liu Rui. He looked at Liu Rui with a very distressed expression and said, "the password is six eights. Go and get it yourself!"


    "Thank you, uncle Wei!"


    After Liu Rui got the bank card, he bowed directly to Wei Yiwen, and then ran outside the harem with great strides, leaving Wei Yiwen standing alone.


    "How can I be cheated..." Wei Yiwen stood there and looked at Liu Rui''s back. He was silent for a long time, then scratched his head and said to himself.


    ��������


    At this time, Meng Liang and the north and the South happened to pass by Wei Yiwen.


    "Uncle Wei, why are you hiding? Hide and seek?"


    After seeing Wei Yiwen, North and South greeted him with a smile.


    "Why are you talking? How old am I? Who am I hiding from..."


    Wei Yiwen answered without a word, and then he was ready to go with his hands on his back, but after two steps forward, Wei Yiwen suddenly stopped, then turned back and shouted to Meng Liang, "Xiao Liang, let me ask you something?"


    "What''s up?" Meng Liang turned back quickly.


    "Well, come here and I''ll tell you..." Wei Yiwen said to Meng Liang with a wry expression.


    "No, uncle Wei, what else are you afraid I know?" the north and the South were unhappy when they heard this, and shouted at Wei Yiwen with a big face.


    "Nanbei, uncle doesn''t mean that. He just wants to talk to Meng Liang alone..." Wei Yiwen explained awkwardly.


    "No, you have to tell us something. You can hide it from me!" the north and South shouted with a very determined expression.


    "Yes, you can tell Uncle Wei what you want. North and South are not outsiders," Meng Liang added.


    Wei Yiwen looked at the north and the South and Meng Liang. They were silent for a moment. Then he mysteriously walked to Meng Liang, looked around, lay down next to Meng Liang''s ears and asked in a low voice, "Liangzi, do you say there is monitoring in our harem women''s dressing room?"


    "..." after hearing this question, Meng Liang was obviously stunned. Then he looked at Wei Yiwen and asked, "uncle, what are you asking about this thing?"


    "Yes, uncle, how old are you? Do you want to peek at other people''s little girls changing clothes?" north and South shouted at the top of their voice, looking at Wei Yiwen''s expression with contempt.


    "No, you two misunderstood..."


    Wei Yiwen blushed and just wanted to explain, but the north and South didn''t give him this opportunity at all. He dragged Wei Yiwen and said: "Uncle, you say you''re so old, I can understand you too. After all, you''ve been a light stick for so many years, but your idea is still naive. Do you think we can put the camera in the dressing room? Those women don''t scratch us? Besides, it''s true. You''re so old, you''re caught. How can you stay in the harem? It''s a shame "No shame?"


    "North and south, uncle doesn''t mean that!"


    "Don''t talk yet. I''ll ask you if you''re a loser?" north and South shouted at Wei Yiwen.


    "No, I''m just..." Wei Yiwen asked the north and south to make some don''t know how to speak. His anxious face turned red, but he couldn''t tell the truth.


    "OK, don''t explain!" the north and South waved their hands impatiently, and then said: "Uncle, you are an elder. I certainly won''t tell anyone about you, but I hope you can find your way back and give up this disgusting idea. In the future, I can call you uncle. If you really need this, I think you should spend some money, right? It doesn''t cost much. It''s really not me. I can give you some Japanese movies, but Don''t look at people changing clothes, do you know? "


    "North and south, what do you mean?" Wei Yiwen shouted, staring at the beads.


    "What do you mean? You know in your heart. I never thought you should be such a person!" north and South shouted with a big mouth, then dragged Meng Liang and said: "Liangzi, let''s go. He is a typical middle-aged and old fool with special hobbies. I''ll tell you..."


    Meng Liang patted Wei Yiwen on the shoulder with the same expression, and then followed north and South downstairs.


    "No, what the fuck did I do? I have a fucking hobby!"


    Wei Yiwen stared at the back of the north and the South and shouted.


    ��������


    There was no response for a long time, and the air seemed to solidify.


    ����


    On the other hand, after I walked out of the conference room with my mobile phone, I squatted in the toilet for more than half an hour, and finally dialed Liu Yong''s phone number.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    I''m a little upset to hear the blind sound.


    "What''s this fool doing? Why doesn''t he answer the fucking phone?"


    I scolded irritably.


    "Little bastard, who the fuck are you scolding?"


    As soon as I finished scolding, I heard Liu Yong''s scolding ring in the receiver.


    "Er..." I was embarrassed for a moment, then smiled and said, "Sir, I didn''t tell you. I''m talking to others..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, fart quickly!" Liu Yong''s temper is still so grumpy.


    "How do you talk? Can you speak more civilized? Can you hear me when I fart now or what? Am I responsible or what if I give up jumping out of the excrement?" I replied very much.


    "I hung up?"


    "Don''t, don''t..." Liu Yong said he really wanted to hang up, so I stopped with a smile.


    "Say something..."


    "..." I was silent for a moment, then pursed my lips and whispered, "Bi Wenshi is gone. Will you come back?"


    "..." Liu Yong fell into silence after listening to me.


    I took my cell phone and quietly waited for Liu Yong to reply to me.


    Half a minute later, Liu Yong said in a dull voice, "forget it, I''m used to staying here!"


    Hearing Liu Yong''s words, my heart thumped. As expected, as I thought, he still didn''t want to come back.


    "..." after Liu Yong''s words, we both fell into silence at the same time, and neither of us knew what to say.


    "I''m so old. What do you say I go back for?" Liu Yong asked with a smile.


    "Pension, you have been in H city for so many years. Isn''t it good to come back for pension?" I asked stubbornly.


    "Leaf, if you can have this heart and let me go back, I know I didn''t see the wrong person at the beginning, but leaf, if you think about it, I left with a disheartened face, and now I go back, I can''t hang on my face? Those people in H city know what to say about me when I go back? They say that I Liu Yong came back with a group of children? I''m good everywhere. I just want face, so leaf, you''d better not let me go I went back... "Liu Yong explained in a low voice.


    "Is face really so important?" I whispered, biting my lips.


    "Face is not important to your older children, but at my age, life is a matter of face. Besides, when I go back now, where do you put me?"


    "The harem is yours!" I replied without hesitation.


    "Hehe, I''m glad you think so, but do the brothers around you think so? In short, you don''t own this bar alone. All your brothers exchange their lives for it. Now you give it to me. Do you think others can be happy?"


    "..." Liu Yong''s words directly stunned me. He was right. I don''t own the harem alone, so I can''t make decisions for all of us.


    "Leaf, I watched you step by step to today. To tell you the truth, I didn''t expect you to come to this step. I saw you children want to see my children are the same. I saw me when I was young, so I won''t go back and ask you for anything, because you deserve it. I''m old and can''t stand the toss, and I don''t know I love to compete with them in society. I''m also very good in Hainan now. The money is good enough and my sister''s chest is big enough, so I won''t go back... "Liu Yongxin said calmly.


    "Really not coming back?" I repeated.


    "You child..." Liu Yong smiled helplessly, and then said: "I know that I can''t change your mind, but you can''t change me. I said I can''t go back, that is, I won''t go back. There''s nothing left for me in H city..."


    "..." I was silent for a moment, then whispered, "I respect your idea!"


    "Ha ha, that''s right!" Liu Yong grinned and smiled very happily.


    "Bi Wenshi has fallen. Who do you think will come up?" I asked.


    "Fan Jun!" Liu never replied thoughtfully.


    "It must be him?"


    "It''s impossible for others. Only Fan Jun can come out with this skill. Fan Jun has been Bi Wenshi''s deputy in H city for so many years, and it''s time for him to come out..." Liu Yong analyzed one sentence, and then said: "after Fan Jun comes to power, there should be a big movement in H city!"


    "Guo xiongyi will be transferred, won''t he?" I asked.


    "Eight, nine, ten..."


    "Ha ha..." I smiled helplessly.


    "In fact, you''re not a good choice for Bi Wenshi. You''re just used by others, but you''re willing..."


    "It''s not willing, it''s a drastic draw. The relationship between Bi Wenshi and me at that time was that Bi Wenshi wanted to kill our harem. Because the location of our harem threatened him, he didn''t allow the existence of the harem. Before he came to the stage, our harem had to step back and could never go forward..." I was silent, Then he said, "if Bi Wenshi left, all the relationships I cultivated in H city would be broken, but if Bi Wenshi didn''t go, my relationships would be in vain. I might as well break them all and start again!"


    "Ha ha, your child''s heart! It''s still wild when you''re younger than me! Burn the boat, draw the salary from the bottom of the pot, and live after death!"


    "Sir, I''m not used to three idioms at once..." I touched my nose and smiled.


    "Roll the calf!" Liu Yong scolded irritably, and then said, "now you can do whatever you want. You don''t have to say hello to me in the future. You are mature, and you know what to do and what not to do. I can help you now. I can''t help you except money..."


    "Just give me the money!" I bared my teeth.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Yong laughed, then said in silence, "I''m tired, don''t talk..."


    "Yes!"


    I promised and then hung up slowly.


    After the fall of Bi Wenshi, the impact of Bi Wenshi was too great. Although it was suppressed again and again, it could not stop the enthusiasm of netizens to restore the truth.


    Harem, in my office.


    "It''s not what you think. I really can''t stand it if it goes on like this. I tell you that our imperial food is about to face the danger of bankruptcy. Do you know?" Han Chao sat on the sofa with white foam on his mouth and looked at me and shouted.


    "Isn''t it a special situation now? Just stick to it..." I looked up and Han Chao calmly explained.


    "Insist on what? Do you think this is shit? If you insist, you can insist? The Health Bureau cleans the windowsill here every day. If there is a little ash, tell me to close the door for rectification! Who the fuck can stand it?" Han Chao stared at me and shouted.


    "Don''t you just tell the people below to clean up?" I returned in silence.


    "How can I clean it? When these things come, my hands are buried. When I clean the windowsill, the white windowsill is fucking black..."


    "Next time, let them wipe their hands and touch..."


    "If the Health Bureau didn''t come to the fire brigade, he came to check the fire extinguisher. Did you say that fool was angry? He asked me why I couldn''t spray white foam without even opening his mother''s safety bolt! I had the heart to give him a mouth at that time..." Han Chao continued to grind and haw.


    "Then why didn''t you hit him?" I asked with a smile.


    "..." Han Chao stared at me, then clenched his teeth and shouted, "Ye Han, I''ll tell you a fucking joke?"


    "Pay attention to your speaking attitude!" I replied with staring eyes.


    "No attitude, you must solve this for me. I tell you!" Han Chao shook his brain bag and shouted at me.


    "Then you think of a way for me. Tell me how to solve it?"


    "Shoot people! Give money! What do you keep so much money in your harem? Wait for the cold to light the stove?"


    "It''s mainly for money. People don''t want it..." I reluctantly replied.


    "No, I''m so fucking convinced. You say you don''t understand this. Who fucking believes you are an underworld? It''s not as good as those social young people in Internet cafes!" Han Chao shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Then you hurry to find the young man in the Internet cafe..."


    "Shit!" Han Chao scolded wordlessly, and then flopped down on the sofa.


    "Step on..."


    At this time, a burst of rapid footsteps sounded, and Liu Rui came in with a big step.


    "What are you doing here?"


    I squinted at Liu Rui and asked.


    "No, the gang of pornographers are coming again. This business can''t be done!"


    Liu Rui''s expression is as like as two peas, and even sitting down is the same as his mother. He is the two landlord who lives off.


    "Didn''t you come yesterday? Why did you come again today?"


    I asked silently.


    "You ask me who I ask?" Liu Rui replied irritably. Then he picked up the big teapot on my table and drank it. After drinking half of the teapot tea, Liu Rui looked at me and said, "Miss, there has also been an uprising, saying that we can''t make money here. We must be ready to change places!"


    "What does this have to do with the young lady?" I asked suspiciously.


    "Why, it doesn''t matter. I just ran in through the back door. The guests softened when they were excited. Do we charge or don''t charge? Who the fuck can stand this?" Liu Rui said with a nervous grin.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled awkwardly. I didn''t know what to say.


    "You smile like a JB. If our harem goes on like this, I don''t think we need to work as a bar. We can change it into a snack shop directly. It''s easy to worry..." Liu Rui scolded silently, then turned his head and looked at Han Chao. He was stunned. Then he looked at Han Chao and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "I... I''m about the same as you..." Han Chao was stunned and replied.


    "Shit, do you have a serious situation on my side?"


    "Well, compared with you, I may be a little thing..." Han Chao replied very low-key.


    "It''s not as serious as me, so you go back a little and solve my brother first..." Liu Rui waved to Han Chao. Han Chao moved his ass very clearly, and then asked Liu Rui to sit opposite me.


    "Tell me, how are you going to solve my problem?" Liu Rui looked at me with his small eyes the size of soybeans.


    "... is it OK to have a holiday?" I replied helplessly.


    "I want to give you a fucking holiday. I must take you down in the next election. The boss is too fucking bad..."


    "I support the real name system!" Han Chao raised his hand to agree.


    "Creak!"


    At this time, the door of my office was opened again, and the north and South came in with a big long face.


    I was stunned when I saw north and south, and then I was about to go outside with my mobile phone, but I was dragged back by North and south, stared at me and shouted, "what are you doing?"


    "Can you come back and say something? I''ll go to the bathroom..." I explained awkwardly.


    "No! I just took more than ten people away from the casino. How do you solve this?" north and South shouted.


    "Well..."


    When Liu Rui and Han Chao heard what the north and the south said, they couldn''t help making room for the north and the south.


    ����


    Zhaojia village, H city.


    In a bungalow next to the factory, Wei Yiwen sat on a chair with a large tea jar in his hand. He looked at the newspaper and drank tea. His expression was very comfortable. His state was basically similar to that of the guard in the community.


    "Leaves don''t say don''t let the whole?"


    Zhang Fengyu sat on an old sofa, frowned at Wei Yiwen and said.


    "He urged the goods in the south. We have collected the deposit. Can you do it now?"


    Wei Yiwen put down the newspaper and replied irritably.


    "My right eyelid is always jumping today. I vaguely..."


    "Don''t fucking talk to the crow, hurry up and do what you should do!"


    Zhang Yu Yu''s words were interrupted by Wei Yiwen''s big foot before he finished.


    "Hey..."


    Zhang Fengyu sighed helplessly.


    "I told you what to do. Didn''t you hear me? Go out and tell the workers to hold tight. Let''s add a shift tonight and give them a holiday..." Wei Yiwen scolded at Zhang Fengyu.

 Chapter 1500

    "Every day he fucking knows to order me to do nothing..." Zhang Fengyu stood up and ran outside the house.


    "Big green hill, I don''t have to fucking instruct them. They all know what to do!"


    Wei Yiwen replied sour, then took the newspaper and read it.


    ����


    After Zhang Fengyu left the house, he wandered around the yard, smoked a cigarette, peed, and then took one to go around the workshop. At this time, Zhang Fengyu suddenly saw a man enter the yard.


    Zhang Fengyu looked up and down at the man and found that the man was not a worker in the factory at all, because Zhang Fengyu basically knew all the workers here.


    "What do you do?" Zhang Fengyu stepped up to the man and looked at the man and shouted.


    "I came to find my uncle..." the man replied with a very serious local accent.


    "There is no your uncle here. Go out and turn left. There is a village. Your uncle is in the village!" Zhang Fengyu replied irritably.


    "My uncle works here!"


    "Can you wait outside? No one can see?" Zhang Fengyu shouted, pointing to the four big words on the workshop.


    ��������


    The man looked at Zhang Fengyu and then turned out of the yard.


    Zhang Fengyu watched the man leave the yard, walked around the yard for two times, and then took it into the processing workshop.


    In fact, many villagers come in at ordinary times. After all, what''s going on here is no secret to the villagers of Zhaojia village, so Zhang Fengyu didn''t take this man to heart, because he came to find someone.


    "Wind and rain, what''s the matter?" Zhao Dabiao smiled at Zhang wind and rain and asked.


    "Uncle Zhao, you''ll ask the workers to let go of their work later. I have something to tell them..."


    In addition to loving the whole couple, Zhao Dabiao is really a good worker and has a good character. Therefore, Zhang Fengyu is very polite to Zhao Dabiao after getting along with him for so long.


    "Yes!" Zhao Dabiao nodded heavily, then ran to the workshop and shouted at the top of his voice, "let''s listen first. Manager Zhang has something to say..."


    Two minutes later, Niutou looked at Zhang Fengyu in front of the workshop.


    "Cough..." Zhang Fengyu cleared his throat, then looked at the workers and said, "in fact, it''s no big deal. We''ve made this batch of goods for nearly a week. People have been urging the goods in the south, so I think everyone should work harder. Let''s finish it today and save trouble..."


    After Zhang Fengyu''s words, the workers at the bottom were silent, because everyone understood what Zhang Fengyu meant by this. In short, he worked overtime tonight and didn''t rest.


    "Why? Why no one talks? Don''t you like to work overtime?" Zhang Fengyu asked with a smile.


    "..." no one spoke at the bottom.


    "Well, just now, President Wei and I also studied it. As long as we can finish the goods tonight, I will give you a holiday. The shortest holiday is one month, and the longest may be a lifetime..."


    After Zhang Fengyu said this, there was a voice at last, and everyone muttered in a puzzled whisper.


    "Why? Our factory quit?"


    At this time, a middle-aged man looked at Zhang Fengyu and asked.


    "What''s the matter? It''s just something. We may stop production for a while..."


    After Zhang Fengyu''s words, the discussion below became louder. What does the sentence of stopping production mean, that is, they may have no place to make money. After all, all the workers here rely on this factory to maintain their home life, and this factory is their only source of livelihood.


    "All right, don''t study JB..." Zhang Fengyu saw that the discussion under him was getting louder and louder, shouted irritably, and then said: "even if you have a holiday, the salary will be open as usual. Then you can ask Uncle Zhao for money. If you have a month''s holiday, you will be given a month''s salary, and if you have a year''s holiday, you will be given a year''s salary..."


    "True or false?" someone shouted at the bottom.


    "I''m so fucking old that I can still tease you?" Zhang Fengyu replied speechlessly, and then asked with a smile, "is it a problem to add a class tonight?"


    "No problem, no problem..." the workers shouted happily in an instant.


    It''s a good thing to give money on holidays. Who meets who doesn''t fucking laugh.


    "All right, I''ll work overtime tonight. When shall we finish the goods and get off work? I''ll work harder!"


    "Ha ha..." the workers at the bottom burst into laughter, and then they all put on masks and went to do what they should do.


    Zhang Fengyu saw the workers scattered, stood in place for a while, and then went outside the workshop with a mask.


    "Wind and rain!"


    At this time, Zhao Dabiao caught up, looked at Zhang Fengyu with a smile and shouted.


    "What happened to Uncle Zhao?"


    "That what..." Zhao Dabiao felt a little ready to talk and stop.


    "Uncle Zhao, if you have anything to say, it''s all old men. Are you suitable for me?" Zhang Fengyu said speechless.


    "Ha ha..." Zhao Dabiao scratched his head and smiled. Then he whispered, "uncle, I want to ask if what you just said is true?"


    "What is true?" Zhang Fengyu made Zhao Dabiao confused.


    "That''s what you said about paid vacation..."


    "Ah!" Zhang Fengyu suddenly realized, then looked at Zhao Dabiao and said, "Uncle Zhao, come out with me..."


    Zhao Dabiao hurriedly followed Zhang Fengyu.


    Ten minutes later, Zhao Dabiao and Zhang Fengyu walked into Wei Yiwen''s office.


    "Do we still have cash?"


    Zhang Fengyu shouted at Wei Yiwen after entering the house.


    "Yes, I haven''t taken the cash from the South last time..." Wei Yiwen returned.


    "Ah..." Zhang Fengyu promised, then looked at Wei Yiwen and asked, "how much more?"


    "You want money?"


    "No, I said if you had enough, you would give uncle Zhao 300000..." Zhang Fengyu said carelessly while sitting on the sofa.


    "..." Wei Yiwen looked back at Zhao Dabiao, and then walked directly in the safe without saying a word.


    "Bang!"


    Wei Yiwen kicked open the safe very simply and rudely, then took out a bag of cash and put it on the table. Looking at Zhao Dabiao, he asked, "why, something happened at home?"


    "No......" Zhao Dabiao asked Wei Yiwen a little flustered.


    "Then why do you want money?" Wei Yiwen was a little confused.


    "Grass, it''s not that he wants to borrow money. It''s not that our factory will stop production soon. I want to get some money for uncle Zhao first, and then let the workers have a little bottom of mind. I think our factory is yellow..." Zhang Fengyu explained wordlessly.


    "I can''t even fucking understand. I thought Lao Zhao had something to do!" Wei Yiwen scolded irritably.


    "It''s all right..." Zhao Dabiao said with a smile.


    "Just take the money and send it to the workers by month..." Wei Yiwen pushed the money bag in front of Zhao Dabiao.


    Zhao Dabiao looked at the cash in front of him and was silent. Then he bit his lips and looked at Wei Yiwen.


    "What are you waiting for? It''s too little?" Wei Yiwen joked with a smile.


    "No, Mr. Wei, is something wrong with our factory?" Zhao Dabiao asked in a low voice.


    "Ha ha..." Wei Yiwen patted Zhao Dabiao on the shoulder, then smiled and explained: "nothing, you don''t have to think much..."


    "That''s nothing. Why did you stop production? Isn''t it the peak of demand?" Zhao Dabiao asked with a stubborn expression.


    "...." Wei Yiwen looked at Zhao Dabiao and said in a low voice: "In fact, there''s nothing wrong. Isn''t there something wrong in our city a while ago? The leaders at the top have changed, so let me restrain a little. You say we can''t restrain this thing. I think we''d better stop for a while, and then wait for the limelight to pass, and we''ll continue..."


    "Is this what general Ye means?" Zhao Dabiao asked with a frown.


    "Why, don''t you believe me?" Wei Yiwen asked with a smile.


    "That doesn''t matter. Just do it. Just do it..." Zhao Dabiao patted his chest and breathed a sigh.


    "Ha ha..." Wei Yiwen looked at Zhao Dabiao and smiled without talking.


    In fact, compared with Wei Yiwen and others, Zhao Dabiao has deeper feelings for the factory. First of all, he eats by this. The factory is gone. He even has a problem with his life, not to mention his current life. He can''t even compare with ordinary farmers. Moreover, Zhao Dabiao spent almost most of his life in the factory. Who doesn''t have any feelings, regardless of the problem of money ��


    Ten minutes later, Zhao Dabiao left Wei Yiwen''s office with the money bag in his arms.


    ����


    In a small forest next to the zhaojiacun factory.


    "What''s going on over there?" a middle-aged man in civilian clothes sat in the car and looked at the young man beside him.


    "Just now our people went in and said that there were workers producing..." the young man replied expressionless.


    "Bata Bata..."


    The middle-aged man tapped the lighter on his hand, then turned to look at the man on the back seat and asked, "are you sure there''s someone inside?"


    "Yes!" the man nodded very definitely.


    "Is the workshop in?" the middle-aged man then asked.


    "I didn''t go in. Those people were very vigilant. They kicked me out as soon as I entered the yard..." the man replied.


    "..." the middle-aged man was silent for a moment, and then dialed a telephone number.


    "Hello!"


    After the phone was connected, the middle-aged man shouted very politely.


    "Yes."


    The conversation was lukewarm and agreed.


    "Our people will squat here for two days. I think it''s almost time to do it..."


    "Make sure everything is safe. None of the people inside can run..."


    "Understand!" the middle-aged man nodded and then put his cell phone.


    "Captain, when shall we do it?" the young man next to the middle-aged man saw the middle-aged man put down the phone and asked.


    "..." the middle-aged man was silent for a moment, then turned back and asked again, "are you sure someone is?"


    "Well, there must be someone, but I don''t know what he''s doing," replied the man in the back seat.


    "Forget it, forget it, do it at 12 o''clock in the evening!" the middle-aged man shouted with his teeth.


    11:30 p.m.


    The middle-aged man sat restlessly in the car, holding the walkie talkie in his hand and staring at the front.


    "Zilala!"


    At this time, the interphone on the middle-aged man''s hand suddenly rang, and then came a young man''s voice: "Captain, when shall we start?"


    "Have the workers gone?" the middle-aged man asked irritably.


    "Not yet..."


    "Why the fuck haven''t you got off work yet!" the middle-aged man shivered and patted the steering wheel.


    "No, let''s just do it. When does the worker get off work..." the young man said impatiently.


    "You don''t understand a JB. It''s all about guys. If we catch people, we must fight. What if we hurt the workers in the factory? What if they take the workers as hostages?" the middle-aged man thought about it and explained it very comprehensively, and then said quietly: "Where are you waiting, when the workers come out, and when we do it!"


    "All right!" the young man replied.


    ����


    At the other end, in Wei Yiwen''s office.


    "Snore... Puff..."


    Zhang Fengyu and big green hill lie on the shabby folding bed, sleeping peacefully.


    "Bang!"


    "What the fuck are you doing? Don''t let me sleep?"


    Zhang Fengyu sat up and waited for his big eyes to shout at Wei Yiwen.


    "I know to sleep every day..." Wei Yiwen yawned back.


    "Why don''t I go to bed in the middle of the night?" Zhang Fengyu looked at Wei Yiwen, a little helpless.


    "Don''t sleep. Go out and see how long it will take the workers to finish..."


    "You fucking don''t let others sleep when you don''t get enough sleep!"


    Zhang Fengyu whetted his clothes while he shouted at Wei Yiwen. When Wei Yiwen saw Zhang Fengyu getting up, he ignored him.


    Ten minutes later, Zhang Fengyu walked into the workshop with his small eyes narrowed while yawning.


    "Wind and rain, why haven''t you slept yet?" Zhao Dabiao, who was on duty in the workshop, saw Zhang wind and rain coming in and hurried forward to meet him.


    "Ah... I''ll come and have a look..." Zhang Fengyu yawned and replied.


    "Hehe, why don''t you worry about me here!" Zhao Dabiao said with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, that old man doesn''t worry..."


    Zhang Fengyu replied impatiently, and then followed Zhao Dabiao around the workshop for two times.


    "Is it almost over?" Zhang Fengyu handed Zhao Dabiao a cigarette and looked at the resting workers and asked in a low voice.


    "Well, it''s estimated that it will be finished in half an hour..." Zhao Dabiao took the cigarette and nodded slightly.


    "Finish it quickly..."


    "Well, if you''re sleepy, go back to bed. Uncle is here to help you watch..." Zhao Dabiao said in a low voice.


    "..." Zhang Fengyu looked at Zhao Dabiao, hesitated for a moment, then waved his hand and said, "forget it, I have to get up later when I go back. I''ll wait for them to finish!"


    "Ha ha..." Zhao Dabiao smiled and knew that Zhang Fengyu didn''t want to go back, so he didn''t persuade him anymore.


    ����


    After midnight, 4 a.m.


    The headlights in the workshop finally went out, and the villagers walked out of the yard in twos and threes.


    "Zi..."


    The sound of the walkie talkie woke up the middle-aged man who fell asleep in the car.


    "Captain, the workers are out!" the young man shouted quickly.


    "Good!"


    The middle-aged man promised and then directly turned the key of the motor car.


    "Buzz... Creak!"


    The sound of the car engine and the sound of the tires rubbing the ground suddenly reminded me that the middle-aged man broke the steering wheel and ran directly in the direction of the factory.


    "I see!"


    They answered.


    "Brothers, we have a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If they leave this time, we''ll have a holiday when we go back, but if we can''t catch it, I don''t have to be the captain, so be careful, understand?"


    "I see!"


    "Let''s go!"


    The middle-aged man shouted, and then the first rushed into the yard.


    ����


    On the other side, after seeing that the workers were gone, Zhang Fengyu originally planned to go back to bed, but suddenly felt that he knocked on the door with a kind of happiness, so he hurried into the toilet with toilet paper.


    The factory toilet is basically similar to the one that is very common in rural areas. The construction of this toilet is very simple. Basically, it is to dig a pit on the ground and put it into a large water tank. Two stones are placed on the water tank. A most typical rural toilet was born. However, there are too many disadvantages of this toilet. The most important thing is that it stinks, And it''s easy to jump on your body when you go to the toilet, so you don''t use this kind of toilet in rural areas now. They are all relatively advanced.


    After Zhang Fengyu entered the toilet, he found a squatting position and squatted down. Then he took his mobile phone and watched the live broadcast of those who slept in the middle of the night and sent some benefits.


    Although the toilet stinks, Zhang Fengyu looks at the mobile phone screen. The whole person is obviously in a lot of spirit and is not in a hurry.


    "Step on!!"


    At this time, a slight step color occurred outside the toilet. Zhang Fengyu didn''t think about it. He put down his cell phone and directly lifted his pants.


    At the same time, on the road leading to Zhaojia village in the city, three or two domineering cars are driving at full speed.


    "Why don''t you answer the phone!"


    With my mobile phone in my hand, I smashed the window like crazy, and my expression was very excited.


    We got a call from Zhao Dabiao before we knew that something had happened to Wei Yiwen. If something had happened to them now, it must have happened to the factory in Zhaojia village. The factory is a small thing to me. Now I''m afraid that something would happen to Wei Yiwen and his people.


    "You don''t have to worry..."


    Meng Liang, who was driving, frowned and advised me.


    "I''m not in a fucking hurry!" I shouted at the top of my voice, then looked at Liu Rui and asked, "did Zhang Fengyu answer the phone?"


    "No..." Liu Rui shook his head.


    "Something must have happened!"


    I gritted my teeth and scolded. Then I instinctively wanted to call Guo Siwei, but I remembered the moment I picked up my mobile phone. It''s no use calling him now.


    "I think they should have nothing to do. After all, uncle Wei has been an old Youzi for so many years..."


    Meng Liang advised me.


    "You know a few. Since they shot at Zhaojia village, it means that they must have prepared in advance, otherwise they don''t dare to poke nonsense!"


    I frowned and explained, and then rubbed my face. As soon as I was about to pick up my cell phone, my cell phone rang.


    I looked down and saw that Zhao Dabiao called me. I quickly answered the phone.


    "Hello? How''s it going over there?" I asked anxiously after I answered the phone.


    "The sound stopped here..."


    "What about the man? How about the man?" I shouted excitedly.


    ��������


    "Talk, I''ll fucking ask you, how''s the man? Did he run out?" I shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Leaf, don''t get excited..." Zhao Dabiao whispered back to me.


    "Where the fuck are you? How are you?"


    "I heard it seems... It seems..."


    "Like what!"


    "I seem to have taken away two corpses. There is no living mouth. They are all carried out..."


    "Ba Da!"


    After hearing this, my cell phone fell directly to the ground.


    "Leaves! Leaves!"


    Zhao Dabiao''s cry came from the handset, but I couldn''t hear it.


    "Over... Over..."


    I looked at the distance with dull eyes and kept saying these two words on my mouth.


    "Leaf, what''s the matter?"


    Knowing that something was wrong, Meng Liang turned to look at me and asked.


    "It''s over..."


    I''m still talking about these two words.


    "Leaves!"


    Liu Rui pushed me and shouted loudly.


    "Dead... Two dead..."


    I stammered back.


    After hearing my words for a while, everyone in the car was silent.


    ����


    Ten minutes later, we arrived at Zhaojia village, and seven or eight police cars came opposite us.


    "Stop!"


    I shouted at Meng Liang.


    "Creak!"


    Meng Liang put on the brake and parked the car on the roadside directly. Gao Jia and Gao Jia also stopped the car.


    When the last car in the police convoy saw us stop, he stopped slowly.


    "Bang!"


    I pulled open the door and ran straight to the police car.


    "Leaves!"


    Meng Liang sat in the car and shouted at me.


    "Don''t fucking follow me!"


    I called back and walked to the police car.


    "Creak..."


    The window of the police car rolled down and a strange face appeared in my sight.


    "Ye Han?" the man in the car looked at me with a smile and asked.


    "..." I looked at the man and didn''t speak.


    "Bang!"


    The man pulled open the door and walked down. I stood against the man for a few seconds.


    "Ye always, introduce yourself, Lin Zhiyong, captain of the criminal police team of H Public Security Bureau..."


    Lin Zhiyong reached out and took out two cigarettes, lit one for himself and handed me one.


    "Who are you, Lin Yushu?" I didn''t reach for the cigarette he handed over, but looked at Li Zhiyong expressionless and asked.


    "Hehe... That''s my uncle..." Lin Zhiyong took back his cigarette in embarrassment and said with a smile.


    I took two steps forward, then clenched my teeth in Lin Zhiyong''s ear and said, "your uncle is nothing in my eyes. You are nothing at all. Now you have successfully angered me. You fucking stepped on my line, you know?"


    "Then what?" Lin Zhiyong asked with a smile.


    "You''ll fucking die!" I whispered.


    "Threaten me, my president ye?"


    Lin Zhiyong stepped back two steps and pretended to be afraid.

 Chapter 1501

    "..." I looked at him and said nothing.


    "Since you said so, I''ll tell you you''re a thief and I''m a soldier. I can catch you at any time!" Lin Zhiyong said with a smile.


    "Then you take me away now!" I stretched out my hand and shouted.


    "Ha ha..." Lin Zhiyong patted me on the shoulder, then walked to me and said in a low voice: "I fucking know to tell you that in the future, as long as you people in the harem dare to cross the line, I''ll dare to make you sudden, so I suggest you bandit friends stop!"


    "Always welcome!"


    "See you on business!"


    Lin Zhiyong threw down this sentence and turned to run inside the car, but he suddenly held on when he just pulled open the door, then took out his walkie talkie and shouted, "put down the gangster''s body!"


    "OK!" a response came quickly from the walkie talkie.


    "Dead people are useless to me!"


    Lin Zhiyong looked at me and smiled. Then he pulled open the door and got into the car.


    On the highway.


    I clenched my teeth, clenched my fist and watched Lin Zhiyong''s people carry down the big and green mountain''s body.


    "President ye, let''s go!"


    After getting on the bus, Lin Zhiyong rolled down the window and shouted at me. Then he stepped on the accelerator and the car started.


    "Draft it!"


    I looked at the black smoke at the back of the car, gnashed my teeth and scolded, and then walked slowly to the body on the roadside.


    ��������


    I stood beside the corpses and remained silent for a long time. Did I have the courage to lift the white cloth from their faces.


    "Bang!"


    I suddenly bent my knees and knelt directly on the ground.


    "Sorry... Sorry..."


    I held my head and my body trembled slightly.


    I don''t know who these two bodies are, but according to their size, I can guess that one body should be big.


    On the highway, the dark wind roared. It was the cry of God.


    ����


    I don''t know how long I knelt on the roadside. Anyway, it was so long that my knees were unconscious.


    But my body was still trembling. This was the third death in our harem. A sense of powerlessness surrounded my heart. Looking at the white cloth on the body, I suddenly had a shrinking idea, because I really couldn''t stand the people around me leaving again.


    ����


    Inside the car.


    Meng Liang and others, with tears in their eyes, quietly looked at me kneeling on the roadside and the two bodies covered with white cloth. The atmosphere in the car was very depressed. No one spoke. They might hear Meng Liang''s rapid breathing.


    "Go down and have a look..."


    After a moment of silence, Liu Rui bit his teeth and shouted, then pulled open the door and got out of the car.


    "Ta ta..."


    Footsteps sounded around me, but I didn''t respond.


    "Splash!"


    Liu Rui was the first to kneel beside me. Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song and others also knelt on the ground. Even Guo Li, who had no feelings with Wei Yiwen, knelt on the ground, because he knew what it was like to watch his brother die.


    A large group of nearly 20 people in our harem knelt beside the two bodies.


    All the passing cars whistled at us, although they didn''t know what had happened.


    The wind, the cry, the whistle.


    We sent our two brothers away. May they not walk alone on the huangquan road.


    "Take our brother home..."


    Liu Rui stood up slowly and shouted at the north and south.


    "Ah..."


    The north and South agreed, and then followed the old car Duan Hui. They carried the big and Castle Peak''s body into the car.


    Liu Rui stood beside me and looked at me with his eyebrows. He was silent for a long time. Then he patted me on the shoulder and whispered, "get up!"


    I suddenly looked up at Liu Rui with cold eyes.


    "Big and green mountains are dead. Uncle Wei and the wind and rain should have run away..."


    Liu Rui whispered.


    ��������


    I looked at Liu Rui for a moment, then raised my legs to stand up, but when I was about to stand up, my eyes were dark.


    "Splash!"


    I fell into Liu Rui''s arms.


    Liu Rui took me in a coma and ran to the car step by step, with tears on his face and muttering: "what''s the pain... What''s the pain..."


    ����


    At nine o''clock the next morning, I woke up in the hospital ward. When I woke up, there was only Su Su alone.


    Su Su looked at me with red eyes and a smile.


    "Wake up?" Su Su Su smiled at me and asked.


    "Hmm..." I nodded and promised, and then put my arms around Su Su''s shoulder.


    "I asked Liu Rui to go home and sleep..." Su Su said softly in my arms.


    "I''m fine. Why don''t you have a rest."


    I looked at Su Su Su''s haggard little face and said with a little pain.


    ��������


    Su Su stared at me for a while, then pursed his lips and asked in a low voice, "Liu Rui, they went to the crematorium. Is our harem dead again?"


    "..." I didn''t say anything, indicating acquiescence.


    Su Su looked at me and was stunned. Then his eyes became moist.


    "Nothing, what are you crying about..." I wiped Su Su Su''s tears and asked with a grin.


    "Husband, let''s stop working here. Shall we do something else in another place?"


    Su Su asked, dragging my clothes.


    ��������


    I looked straight at Su Su Su and didn''t dare to speak.


    "I''m talking to you. Do you hear me?"


    Su Su shook my body and shouted.


    "Daughter in law..."


    I opened my mouth to talk, but I really don''t know what to say to her.


    "Ye Han, when are you going to marry me?"


    Su Su looked at me and asked.


    "Why did you suddenly ask this?"


    "I ask you when you''re going to marry me?" at this time, Su Su cried even more. The tears in her eyes fell out. I wanted to reach out and wipe them, but Su Su Su avoided.


    "..." I stretched out my right hand and stopped awkwardly in the air.


    "Ye Han, I fucking ask you when you''re going to marry me?" Su Su shouted.


    "Daughter in law, I now..."


    "Don''t say it''s useless. I''ll ask you when you''re going to marry me!" Su Su opened my hand, stared with big eyes, and then said, "are you going to marry me? Let me have a heart to heart talk with me?"


    "Daughter in law, how can I marry you when I am in this state?" I looked at Su Su and asked helplessly.


    "Are you sick? Are you under the age of 22? What''s the matter with you? You can''t marry me. Tell me?" Su Su shouted at the top of his voice. All the patients in the hospital looked at us.


    "Why did you suddenly ask this?"


    "Ye Han, I started with you. I can''t sleep in the middle of the night every day. I tell you! You go out to fight every day except drinking. I really don''t need you to earn me a lot of money. I want to live with you safely all my life, but what about you? Have you put me in your future plan? You know when you go out with Liu Rui, I''m at home with Wu Mei What''s the mood inside? It''s you two that we''re afraid to carry back, you know? "Su Su finally said all the words suppressed in her heart.


    "..." I looked at Su Su and didn''t speak.


    "Are you fucking talking? Are you dumb?" Su Su patted me on the chest and scolded incoherently.


    "Pa!"


    I grabbed Su Su''s arm, then looked at Su Su very seriously and said, "daughter-in-law, when I''m over now, can we get married?"


    Su Su looked at me for a moment, then grew up, looked at me and asked, "are you a proposal?"


    "Do you promise?" I asked with a smile.


    "When people propose, they have to have diamond rings and kneel on the ground..."


    "Shall I ask you to promise?"


    "..." Su Su looked at me and was silent for a moment. Then he smiled and said, "I promise!"


    H City, in the office.


    The new Fan Jun, who has just taken office, is a middle-aged man in his fifties. Although Fan Jun and Bi Wenshi are about the same age, Fan Jun feels very old. He looks like a man in his sixties, and Bi Wenshi looks a little younger.


    Although Fan Jun has no great achievements, he has one of the greatest strengths of this man, that is, he doesn''t make mistakes!


    Fan Jun may also make mistakes, but he can leave little control over so many years. In short, this person knows very well that he should let go if he should let go without any hesitation.


    Why did Bi Wenshi fall?


    The main reason is not that he has made mistakes, but that he is not careful enough.


    Fan Jun was more careful than Bi Wenshi, so Bi Wenshi left and Fan Jun stayed.


    You will inevitably be subjected to all kinds of. As long as you are a normal person, he will not be able to resist these. This is a trend in today''s society. In short, if people go out with an umbrella and you don''t fight, you have a problem.


    Therefore, a really powerful person learns not to resist temptation and embarrass himself and others, but how not to let others seize his handle.


    I took the money you gave me, but you have no evidence that I took it.


    This is the reason why Fan Jun can walk steadily to today step by step.


    ����


    Fan Jun sat quietly at his desk with reading glasses and no expression on his face, reviewing the information just brought in by the secretary. Lin Zhiyong stood beside Fan Jun trembling in civilian clothes with gauze wrapped around his head.


    After about ten minutes, Fan Jun finally reached out and took off his reading glasses, then turned to look at Lin Zhiyong and asked, "how was the situation yesterday?"


    "Dead... Dead two, run... Run two..." Lin Zhiyong replied shivering.


    "Bang!"


    After hearing this, Fan Jun patted the table hard, then stared at Lin Zhiyong and asked, "say it again!"


    "..." Lin Zhiyong looked at Fan Jun and dared not speak.


    "I sent so many special police to you yesterday. It took so long to prepare. Now you tell me that more than 20 people arrested four people? Two died and two ran away. Do you want to tell me that you are a waste?" Fan Jun held his desk and gasped.


    "Yesterday... Yesterday those four people were not ordinary gangsters..." Lin Zhiyong bowed his head and carefully explained.


    ��������


    Fan Jun reluctantly glanced at Lin Zhiyong, then turned around the room with his back to his hands, then turned his head to look at Lin Zhiyong and said, "you say what I say about you now. How many times have I told you, you must be careful and be careful. You finally smashed it for me. You can kill even four people!"


    "I think you''d better stay alive..."


    "Waste, pure waste!" Fan Jun scolded with gnashing teeth. Then he went to Lin Zhiyong and whispered, "you can be the captain because I have a good relationship with your uncle, so I hope you can cherish this opportunity, okay?"


    "Ming... Understand!" Lin Zhiyong nodded quickly.


    "I heard you had an argument with an armed police officer?" Fan Jun asked, looking at Lin Zhiyong and wringing his eyebrows.


    "Ah..." Lin Zhiyong subconsciously touched his head.


    "Xiao Lin, I tell you, your current status is not ordinary. You are the captain of our city''s criminal police team. It''s not easy for you to get to this position, so you should pay attention to your words and deeds in the future, you know? Don''t let others drop the handle at that time. You can be casual at ordinary times, no one cares about you, but you should show an attitude of being a captain at the key time!"


    "I see." Lin Zhiyong nodded in fear.


    "Within three days, I want to see those two people. I want to see people alive and dead. Can I do it?"


    "Yes!"


    "Go out..."


    Fan Jun waved helplessly.


    "Goodbye!"


    Lin Zhiyong was relieved to hear this. After saying hello, he ran directly outside the office.


    ����


    In addition to the office, Lin Zhiyong took a long breath, then took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone number.


    "Hello, captain."


    "How''s the situation at the expressway?" Lin Zhiyong asked.


    "I''ve been checking all the time. The entrance is full of our people!" he replied face to face.


    "See anything suspicious?"


    "Not yet..."


    "What about the wharf?" Lin Zhiyong then asked.


    "Neither..."


    "..." Lin Zhiyong was silent for a moment, then pursed his lips and said, "is there anything in the back palace?"


    "Three people went out in the morning and haven''t come back yet."


    "OK!" Lin Zhiyong nodded slightly, and then said quickly, "you must look at the three places of Hougong, expressway and wharf, do you understand?"


    "I see!"


    ����


    On the other end, in the harem office.


    I sat on the chair like an ant on a hot pot, because Zhang Fengyu and Wei Yiwen haven''t contacted me yet. I always felt whether something had happened to them.


    "Why the fuck didn''t you call me?" I looked at the mobile phone on the table and scolded silently.


    "Maybe I ran in a hurry and didn''t have time to get my cell phone!" Liu Ruiting JB replied to me with a big heart.


    "Then even if you don''t have a cell phone, you have to report peace to us if you borrow a cell phone?"


    "I may be hiding somewhere. I can''t get my cell phone..."


    "How can you be so fucking possible? Uncle Wei has worked for so many years. If something happens, can he tell his family that he is safe?" I shouted irritably.


    "What the hell are you arguing with me? I don''t know what the fuck is going on!" Liu Rui looked at my expression and collapsed.


    "..." I looked up at Liu Rui, then rubbed my hair reluctantly, and then asked, "how long have they been out?"


    "Brother, you''ve asked me four times about Kung Fu. Can you calm down?" Liu Rui looked up at me and said nothing.


    "How can I be calm? These two people don''t know where to go. Now we don''t know whether they are dead or alive..." I scolded irritably, then looked at Liu Rui and scolded, "can you stop playing, lose everyone, and have a fucking mood to play?"


    "Where''s my fucking contact? Can''t you see?" Liu Rui replied to me irritably, and then took his cell phone and went outside.


    "Why are you going?" I looked at Liu Rui and shouted.


    "I''ll go out for a walk... You''re too fucking inky..."


    After Liu Rui went out, I walked around the house with my mobile phone for two times, and then pushed the door to go outside, because I felt I had to find something to do, otherwise it was too fucking annoying to wait.


    "Deng Deng Deng!!"


    At this time, my cell phone suddenly rang. I looked down and saw that Du Xianyang called me.


    "Hello?"


    I pressed the answer button and spoke in a very bad tone.


    "What are you doing?" Du Xianyang asked in a serious tone.


    "What else can you do? Stay at home. Haven''t you gone abroad for further study? Why do you think of calling me?" I asked.


    "Brother, I''ve been back for more than half a month..." Du Xianyang shouted helplessly.


    "Ah?" I was stunned, then scratched my head and said awkwardly, "then why haven''t I seen you?"


    "You''re so busy every fucking day. I heard that you''ve worked Bi Wenshi down. How can you talk to me..." Du Xianyang replied emotionally.


    "Don''t fucking pull the calf, talk about something quickly. I''m busy here!" I don''t think Du Xianyang is serious, so I''m a little impulsive to hang up.


    "... was there an accident in Zhaojia village yesterday?" Du Xianyang asked in silence.


    "How did you know?"


    My tone was very surprised, because this time their affair was a secret operation. Except for the villagers of Zhaojia village, others didn''t know it at all. Even the reporter of the newspaper wrote that there was a shooting somewhere. I hope the general public should pay attention to safety.


    Time, place and character, even dare not write.


    "Don''t worry how I know. I''ll ask you if there''s such a thing?"


    "Yes!" I nodded.


    "How''s the situation here?" Du Xianyang asked hurriedly after confirming.


    "Two are dead and two are missing!"


    "Grass, it''s so serious!" Du Xianyang scolded silently, and then said: "later, you give me the photos of the two people who are missing, and I''ll help you find them. I have more friends in H city than you..."


    "... no?" I hesitated and refused.


    "Why can''t you trust me?" Du Xianyang said in an unhappy tone.


    "No, I can''t trust your friends..."


    "Oh, yes, it''s not a trivial matter. It''s better to be careful!" Du Xianyang knew my character very well, so he wasn''t angry about it.


    "Why are you calling me? What''s the matter?" I asked with a frown.


    "It''s Zhaojia village..."


    "What happened to Zhaojia village?"


    "Do you know who is behind this action?" Du Xianyang asked.


    When I heard Du Xiangyang''s words, I reacted. I always thought it was an internal action, so I didn''t think deeply, but Du Xianyang said that I felt something wrong.


    "Who?" I asked.


    "I heard from my father that the person behind this operation is now fan Jun. I called you to ask you why you offended him?" Du Xianyang asked very concisely.


    "Fan Jun?"


    After hearing the name, I was stunned. Then I touched my nose and said, "I haven''t seen him at all. When did I offend him?"


    "Then I don''t know. If Fan Jun can start with you, it means that there must be some contradiction between you. Otherwise, he can''t mobilize the public to deal with zhaojiacun!"


    "OK, I know about this..." I nodded thoughtfully, and then hung up the phone directly.


    ����


    After putting down my cell phone, I slowly sat on the sofa. The name Fan Jun is not unfamiliar to me.


    In my mind, I kept thinking about what contradiction there was between me and this Fan Jun, which was worth him to tear his face and straighten with me. Moreover, there has always been a mysterious political force behind Zhaojia village, so Zhaojia village can come to this day.


    There is only one reason why Fan Jun can fight Zhao Jiacun, that is, the umbrella behind Zhao Jiacun may be gone, or Fan Jun doesn''t deal with this umbrella, otherwise he won''t deal with Zhao Jiacun in such a hurry.


    But who is the man behind Zhaojia village?


    Guo xiongyi is definitely not. Is it true that the people behind Zhaojia village are Bi Wenshi?


    If it is bi Wenshi, the current situation of our harem is really a little ridiculous. If we destroy one of Bi Wenshi, our harem will collapse.


    I thought I picked up my cell phone and dialed a phone number. Now only this person knows who is behind Zhaojia village.


    ����


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After a blind tone, the telephone was answered across the street.


    "Hello?" a woman''s voice.


    "Something happened in Zhaojia village!" I said straight to the point.


    "..." the person opposite hesitated and then asked, "what''s the specific situation?"


    "The factory is closed, the goods are confiscated, two people are dead and two are missing!" I whispered with my teeth.


    "What are you going to do next?" asked the other side.


    "I want to ask you, who is the man behind Zhaojia village? Why didn''t you fucking respond to such a big thing in Zhaojia village? I gave you so much money a year, and you all hid away when something happened, didn''t you?" I shouted with great emotion.


    "Don''t get excited!"


    "I''m not fucking excited!" I shouted, staring at the beads, and then said, "I have two fucking dead brothers, you know?"


    "I''m sorry!"


    "White pill dream, don''t fuck with me. It''s all your responsibility. What did you tell me at the beginning? I gave him so much money because he said he could protect Zhaojia village. Now you must give me an explanation!"


    Yes, Bai wanmeng is talking to me.


    "I can''t talk to you now. I hope you calm down..." Bai wanmeng said in a very calm tone.

 Chapter 1502

    "Hoo Hoo..."


    I took two deep breaths, and then calmly said, "what started with zhaojiacun is the current one in H city. I have nothing to do with this. We have never met, so there must be something wrong with you!"


    "...." Bai wanmeng didn''t speak.


    "I ask you, is the man behind Zhao village Bi Wenshi?"


    "No!"


    "Who the hell is that man? What''s going on between him and Fan Jun? Can you be hidden by his mother? I''ve worked hard to make money for you. Is that your attitude? I don''t even have a fucking reaction?" I stared at beads and shouted loudly.


    "Do you really want to know who he is?" Bai wanmeng asked.


    "Nonsense, I don''t want to know what I''m asking you!" I replied irritably.


    In the harem office.


    I was on the phone with Bai wanmeng with my mobile phone.


    "You talk, who is behind Zhaojia village?" Bai wanmeng kept silent, which made me very upset and spoke in a bad tone.


    "What''s your current name in H city?" Bai wanmeng, who had been silent for a long time, finally opened her mouth and spoke.


    "Fan Jun!"


    I blurted out.


    ��������


    Bai wanmeng fell into silence again.


    I was stunned with my mobile phone for a while, then stared at the beads and shouted, "the man behind Zhaojia village is Fan Jun, isn''t he?"


    "Yes." Bai wanmeng calmly agreed.


    I looked at the mobile phone in my hand and suddenly had an unspeakable feeling. I never thought that the person behind Zhaojia village was Fan Jun himself. Fan Jun even started his own business. This is the thing I can''t understand.


    "Fan Jun used to be a. Although he had limited rights at that time, he still had no problem protecting a Zhaojia village, but now it''s different. It''s your day in H city. He will have many channels to make money faster, so he thinks this Zhaojia village is useless, and Zhaojia village is a big trouble for him. If someone knows that Zhaojia village is his one day, Then he had to lose the black hat on his head, so Fan Jun shot at zhaojiacun! "Bai wanmeng saw that I didn''t speak and then explained.


    "Ha ha..." I touched my head and said with a bitter smile, "that''s what it means to remove the mill and kill the donkey?"


    "It''s not a matter of stepping down the mill and killing the donkey. There must be someone to carry the Zhaojia village. If Fan Jun doesn''t, it must be the people in your harem!"


    "Fan Jun just wants to catch our people in Zhaojia village and go out to take the blame for him, doesn''t he?" I shouted with my eyes wide open.


    "This is one of them. The most important thing is to hope that all the people in your harem in Zhaojia village will disappear. Only in this way can he have peace of mind." Bai Wan replied in a dream.


    "Then I know it too. How did he do it to me? You know it, why didn''t he do it?" I asked quickly.


    "..." Bai wanmeng was silent.


    "Speak, tell me why he didn''t do it to me? Won''t he kill me now?" I shouted.


    "Fan Jun is very careful. He can''t do it at this time, because he knows that there are more people in the city of your back palace. He can''t sleep without Tian Ming, so he doesn''t plan to kill all of you, but I think it''s also a matter of time!"


    "What about you? Why didn''t he do it to you?" I asked hurriedly.


    "Me?" Bai wanmeng smiled and then said very simply, "he dare not!"


    "..." hearing this, I was silent for a moment. Then I clenched my teeth and shouted in a low voice: "Fan Jun, isn''t he afraid that I will die with him? If he breaks his heart and kills the donkey, he''s not afraid that the donkey will bite him back?"


    "You don''t even know who your master is. How do you bite?" Bai wanmeng''s answer was very straightforward.


    Yes, Fan Jun is too cautious. Now I finally know why Bai wanmeng exists. We have no connection with Fan Jun at all, and I can''t find any evidence between Fan Jun and zhaojiacun, because all our things are connected with Bai wanmeng.


    "Ye Han, it was just an accident for Fan Jun to come to power. All this happened so suddenly..." Bai wanmeng said after seeing that I didn''t speak.


    "I don''t want to hear your explanation now. I just want to ask you what I should do now?" I was very angry and shouted loudly.


    "Now you either leave H City, or you hand over the people of Zhaojia village. You have only these two ways!"


    "What if I don''t choose?" my voice asked coldly.


    "You will be killed by Fan Jun..."


    Before Bai wanmeng finished, I directly dropped my mobile phone onto the wall.


    "Bang!"


    The mobile phone hit the wall. Instantly smash and separate the battery from the fuselage.


    "Draft it!"


    I bit my teeth and scolded. Then I sat on the sofa with my head in my arms.


    What flashed in my head were all pictures of Bi Wenshi before he died. He was right. There is a big net in H city now. Bi Wenshi and I are in this net. I don''t know who the people who cast the net are, but it must not be us.


    After the fall of Bi Wenshi, Guo xiongyi is also providing for the aged in the University. Guo thought is transferred to other places. It seems that the energy available in our harem is only Du Jiaji''s family, but no matter what they are, they are just businessmen. How much energy can they have?


    Businessmen are also people. How can people fight with officials?


    What our harem lacks most now is the relationship on the upper level!


    I don''t want the project of the university town now, but there is no fucking guarantee in our harem. This is the most serious problem. Today Fan Jun can do it to zhaojiacun, tomorrow he can do it to imperial food, and the day after tomorrow is our harem!


    A series of problems came to my mind. I think there may be a big problem in our harem now. Even one of my most trusted brothers betrayed me, maybe not one, but many.


    "Creak!"


    At this time, the door of my office was pushed open in a low voice. Nanbei and Tian Ming came in. After seeing my appearance, Nanbei sighed helplessly and then sat next to me.


    "Did you find it?"


    I looked at the north and South with some lax eyes and asked.


    "No..." the north and the South shook their heads reluctantly, and then said: "I went wherever they could go, but I still couldn''t find these two people..."


    "H city is so big, where the fuck can they go?" I scolded silently, then stood up and picked up the mobile phone on the ground.


    "Will they have left H city?" Tian Ming asked with a frown.


    "Impossible!"


    I directly waved my hand to deny the idea, then looked at Tian Ming and said, "their two ID cards can''t be used. The high-speed wharf must be all police people now. They won''t be stupid enough to run outside at this time..."


    "Also." Tian Ming nodded and didn''t speak again.


    "Step on..."


    At this time, footsteps sounded outside the room, and the three of us looked up almost at the same time.


    "What are you doing? Meeting?"


    Liu Rui walked in with a smile.


    The three of us obviously felt lost when we saw Liu Rui, and no one paid attention to him.


    "Leaves nothing, I went out, I went to other places to see..." north and South saw that I didn''t speak, stood up and prepared to go.


    "What are you doing? Why is no one fucking welcoming me?" Liu Rui shouted like a second force.


    The three of us are still silent.


    Liu Rui stretched out his hand and grabbed the north and South who were just going out of the house. Then he looked at the north and south face to face and asked, "I''m coming. What do you mean by going?"


    "Brother Rui, I have something serious to do. Stop it..."


    The north and South fidgeted and opened Liu Rui''s hand, and then prepared to go outside.


    "OK, you go. Originally, I had another good news to announce to you, but I''m a little disappointed when I see your attitude..." Liu Rui opened his mouth and loosened his big hand holding the clothes of the north and the south.


    "Have you found uncle Wei and them?" I heard the good news. I quickly stood up and looked at Liu Rui excitedly.


    "Not yet..." Liu Rui shook his head.


    "No, you say a JB!" the north and South scolded silently, and then prepared to go outside the house.


    "What''s your good news?" Tian Ming asked.


    "This question is very good..."


    "Don''t fuck BB, get down to business!" I saw Liu Rui boasting again, and quickly frowned and scolded.


    "I''m really dissatisfied with your attitude..." Liu Rui glanced at me and then said, "although I didn''t find uncle Wei and the wind and rain, I used this precious time to think about this problem just now when I was pooping. I thought of a good way to find uncle Wei and the wind and rain!"


    "Can you fucking hurry up?" I asked helplessly.


    "Now who wants to know about them besides us?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me.


    Before I spoke, I blurted out.


    "The answer is very beautiful!" Liu Rui shouted at me and spit on my face.


    "... what''s the matter with this one?" I rubbed the spittle star on my face and asked puzzled.


    "Your IQ requires me to say that you''re still mixed in the society. You''re struggling to buy roasted sweet potatoes. I''ll tell you..." Liu Rui dismissively buried me, and then said: "now we''re looking for these two people, we''re also looking for them, and we''re more worried than us, so I think we don''t have to look for them. Can''t we just follow them?"


    "..." after listening to Liu Rui''s words, I was silent, then touched my chin and said, "then what?"


    "Uncle Tian, what do you think?" I turned to look at Tian Ming and asked.


    "..." Tian Ming was silent for a moment, then whispered, "I think what Liu Rui said is reasonable!"


    "Look, there are still people who understand..." Liu Rui grinned when he heard Tian Ming''s words.


    "Can you stay with the north and the south?" I continued.


    "No problem. Now it''s basically. I don''t understand the difference between tracking and anti tracking!"


    Tian Ming answered me confidently.


    "... well, you''ll take the north and south out later." I nodded slightly to agree with Liu Rui''s idea.


    "They are not enough!"


    At this moment, Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Why not?"


    Asked the north and south.


    "You have enough JB, you have enough..." Liu Rui smiled and patted the head of North and south, then took out his mobile phone and wrote down three addresses.


    "What do you mean?" I asked, frowning at the address on the table.


    "These are the three places I heard about the main investigation. Uncle Tian will go here with the north and south. There are two places left for heaven to reward them. The four of them are experienced and can not mess up when they meet. The rest will follow me to the wharf Expressway and wait. Once we find something, let''s call and assemble immediately!" Liu Rui took the note in his hand, The idea is very clear and analyzed for me.


    "..." I looked up at Liu Rui, with an incredible face.


    "Why, do you worship brother now?" Liu Rui looked at him and asked.


    "Roll the calf, who gave you the attention? Tell me the truth!" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "That''s what I fucking think!" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Why didn''t I see Rego? You still have this IQ?" north and South asked seriously.


    Liu Rui looked back helplessly at the north and south, then stretched out his hand to point to the north and south, and said silently, "you child, you are promising, you must be promising..."


    "All right, you can force it..." I smiled at Liu Rui, then looked at Tian Ming and asked, "Uncle Tian, you said we would follow Liu Rui''s method. What do you think?"


    "Yes!"


    "Then go!"


    After I shouted to play, Liu Ruitian, Ming Nan and Bei all ran outside the house and began to get busy.


    ����


    H City, in the cement pipeline under the ring bridge.


    Wei Yiwen and Zhang Fengyu have been in the dark and humid concrete pipe for a whole day. They dare not even go to the toilet to leave the pipe, because they know that as long as they go out, they are in danger of being seen by others.


    Although the cement pipe can keep out the wind and rain, it is damp and airtight, and there is still water in it. In addition, it is winter. Zhang Fengyu is a little younger, but the older Wei Yiwen has long frozen purple lips and trembled. Zhang Fengyu put all his clothes on Wei Yiwen, but he still can''t solve any problems.


    "If you can''t, just call them..." Zhang Fengyu looked down at Wei Yiwen lying on the ground, wrapped in cigarette butts, and asked with some pain.


    "... you can''t call ye now. You must follow them now, as long as they come here," Wei Yiwen shouted stiffly.


    "It''s not a matter to go on like this. When shall we go out?" Zhang Fengyu looked up at Wei Yiwen and asked.


    "Don''t worry, if we hide here for a few days, we''ll think we''ve both run out of H city. Then they can''t find us so every day. At that time, we''re contacting ye to send us out..." Wei Yiwen has been a traitor for many years, so his survival skills are really not comparable to ordinary people, The difficulty of grasping Wei Yiwen is basically the same as that of the United States.


    "Still waiting? Look what you''re like. If you wait any longer, you''ll die here!" Zhang Fengyu shouted with red eyes at Wei Yiwen''s inflamed wound.


    "... if you go out now, we''ll all die outside! We''re dead, who the fuck will take revenge?" Wei Yiwen shouted with eyes on beads.


    "Then you can''t just wait? Can''t you fucking cure this disease?" Zhang Fengyu asked.


    "I know my own business. You''re fucking honest. Don''t toss around and I''ll tell you!" Wei Yiwen warned, and then his body shrank into his clothes.


    Zhang Fengyu looked at Wei Yiwen and was silent for a moment. Then he scolded silently: "you deserve to die like B!"


    "I''m proud!"


    "Fuck you!"


    Zhang Yu Yu scolded wordlessly, and then lay beside Wei Yiwen.


    Wei Yiwen shivered and shrank in his clothes. His forehead was sweating and coughing. Zhang Fengyu looked up at him and wanted to speak, but finally he held back and didn''t say a word.


    ����


    The next morning, Lin Zhiyong''s office of the Public Security Bureau.


    "What the fuck do they eat? They can''t find them? Who can explain to me!"


    Lin Zhiyong, holding a piece of information in his hand, kept banging on the table, staring at the others in the office.


    ��������


    The crowd bowed their heads and no one spoke.


    "What the fuck am I asking you? Who can give me an explanation!"


    Lin Zhiyong was even more angry when no one spoke. He pinched his waist and shouted.


    ��������


    Lin Zhiyong looked at the two and reluctantly rubbed his head. Fan Jun gave him three days. If he couldn''t find anyone in three days, he finished class.


    "Check it for another two days, and if you can''t find it, send a wanted person on the Internet..." Lin Zhiyong shouted helplessly, and then walked out of the office slowly with the information.


    ����


    In the harem office.


    Everyone stayed up all night, but we still didn''t find Wei Yiwen and Zhang Fengyu, even if there was no clue.


    "Where the hell have these two gone? Why don''t you even have a fucking phone?" I wrapped cigarette butts on the sofa and scolded.


    "I followed the police all day yesterday, but I didn''t find anything..." Tian Ming replied to me with a frown.


    I looked up at Tian Ming and then looked at Zhang Tian and Zhang Dao.


    Both shook their heads.


    "Did something happen to them?" Yang Song looked at me seriously and asked.


    "Let''s have a rest if we find someone? Look at what they''re fucking sleepy? Because they''re still tired to death?" I shouted irritably.


    "..." Liu Rui looked at me and didn''t speak.


    "We''re all right..." Zhang Tian said at this time.


    "Don''t be fucking okay, go back and have a rest, and then do what you should do!" I reluctantly replied, and then walked away from the office with my back hands.


    ����


    H City, in a villa area.


    "Now the harem is really a mess..." Xiao Wu smiled at Liu Neng on the sofa while wearing his clothes.


    "..." Liu Neng frowned and didn''t speak.


    "Why are you not happy about the chaos in the harem?" Xiao Wu asked.


    "The harem is not working now. What I''m worried about now is not the problem of the harem..."


    "What are you worried about?"


    "I''m worried about the man we''re going to see today!"


    "Didn''t you go to see sun Qiang today? What can sun Qiang worry about?" Xiao Wu said more and more confused.


    "Sun Qiang came to us for dinner so suddenly today. There must be something else..." Liu Neng whispered back.


    "What''s up?"


    "You look like a fucking fool. What can we do with sun Qiang?" Liu Neng was speechless.


    "... you said that project?" Xiao wuleng thought for a moment and reacted.


    "Well, sun Qiang is finally going to talk about this project with me at this time. Originally, I always thought sun Qiang was a fool, but now I feel that this person is much smarter than I imagined. At least we haven''t had the upper hand against him..."


    "You just say your brain is not good... What''s useless doesn''t get the upper hand..."


    ����


    An hour later, Wang Jun, Xiao Wu and Liu Neng drove to a very humble Henan restaurant in H city.


    This Henan restaurant is actually a very common one on the street. The decoration is very general, but the old citizens of H city know that the Henan food in this restaurant is the best in H city.


    "Why the hell did you choose such a humble place?" Xiao Wu muttered disappointed when he looked at the modest front face of Henan restaurant after getting off the bus.


    "Maybe this place is delicious..." Wang Jun took off his sunglasses and smiled back.


    "Grass, look at this, I feel that the food here must be bad!" Xiao Wu replied with a big mouth.


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Go in later. You talk less and eat more!"


    Liu Neng frowned and scolded, and then ran to the Henan restaurant. The little five Wang Jun followed Liu Neng.


    In fact, Liu Neng didn''t care much about the restaurant, but after the three of them went in, Liu Neng found that the restaurant was contracted by sun Qiang and there was no one in it.


    "Excuse me, is that Mr. Liu?" the waiter quickly welcomed Liu Neng when he saw them come in.


    "Yes, it''s me!" Liu Neng nodded slightly and then observed the environment in the room.


    "Mr. Sun is in the private room. This way, please!"


    The waiter bent over and pointed to the stairway.


    "Good!"


    Liu Neng promised, and then followed the waiter to the second floor.


    In a Henan restaurant in H city.


    Liu Neng and Wang Jun were taken to the private room area on the second floor by the waiter. After going to the second floor, Liu Neng found that although the hall on the first floor of the Henan restaurant looked very ordinary, the decoration of the private room area on the second floor was obviously much higher than that on the first floor.


    "President sun is already waiting inside..."


    The waiter took Liu Neng and others to the door of a private room, then smiled at Liu Neng and said.


    "Good!"


    Liu Neng responded with the same smile, then pushed the door and went in directly.


    ����


    "Come, brother Liu!"


    After seeing Liu Neng coming in, sun Qiang in the private room quickly stood up and welcomed him. With that habitual smile on his face, he looked at Liu Neng as if he had been an old friend for many years.


    "President sun is so elegant today..."


    After Liu Neng entered the house, he took off his coat and shouted at Sun Qiang.


    "Ha ha, haven''t you seen each other for a long time? Nothing happened today. I''ll call you all to talk about the past..." Sun Qiang touched his brain bag and replied.


    "I also have this idea. Who knows that you are one step faster than me..." Liu Neng replied very fastidiously, and then looked at the room with his eyes. He found that there were three people in the private room, two men and one woman, in addition to sun Qiang, but Liu Neng knew that these three people were not the main characters, which could be seen from their clothes.

 Chapter 1503

    "Liu Neng, let me introduce you. These are my two friends, Lin Yushu and fan Aiguo. Now Li Zhiyong of H city is Lao Lin''s nephew..." Sun Qiang said with a smile, pointing to the two middle-aged people.


    After sun Qiang finished, Lin Yushu and fan Aiguo quickly stood up. Liu Neng also took a step forward and shook hands with them naturally.


    "Brother Lin and brother fan, I heard our little five mention it, but we haven''t seen it yet..." Liu Neng said to Lin Yushu with a smile.


    "Ha ha, I''ll see you soon." Lin Yushu replied with a laugh.


    "I''ll see more in the future!" Sun Qiang put in a mouth and then said, "you three have to have a good drink later. Feelings are all drunk..."


    "Must!"


    Liu Neng Shuang readily nodded, then turned his head and looked at the beautiful woman on the table and said with a smile, "President sun, won''t you introduce me?"


    Sun Qiang was stunned for a moment, and then some perfunctory introduction said: "my Secretary!"


    "Hello, Mr. Liu!" the girl stood up, took up the glass with her little hand, slightly exposed her career line, and shouted at Liu Neng.


    This voice was obviously stunned by Liu Neng. He didn''t expect the girl to be so direct. Liu Neng felt his nose embarrassed and was at a loss.


    "People talk to you, don''t fucking look at it, can''t you? All your eyes have fallen out of people''s chest!" at this time, Xiao Wu shouted carelessly. Although it sounded like killing Liu Neng, it really helped Liu Neng out.


    "It''s so tempting..." Liu Neng hurriedly followed Xiao Wu''s words.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Liu, you can''t do that!" Sun Qiang shouted with a laugh.


    "It''s a little out of control..." Liu Neng slowly sat on the chair and said with a smile.


    "OK!" Sun Qiang nodded and joked.


    "Ha ha..." all the people in the room laughed when they heard this. Liu Neng, who was a little embarrassed, also relaxed a lot at this time.


    "No, I don''t need to see it. I have to go to the bathroom. I can''t stand your voice..." Xiao Wu covered his crotch and bared his teeth back.


    "Ha ha!" Sun Qiang laughed at this, then patted Xiao Wu on the shoulder and said, "President Liu, I like this child. I saved my life at the beginning..."


    "I like the girls around you, too. Why don''t we change?" Liu Neng replied.


    "OK!" Sun Qiang nodded quickly.


    "No!" Xiao Wu shouted at this time.


    "Why are you not happy to follow me?" Sun Qiang asked jokingly.


    "Mr. Sun, you can like me, but I can''t accept it if you change a woman!" Xiao Wu shouted with his neck pulled.


    "Why can''t you accept it?" Liu Neng asked.


    "I''m different from you and her..."


    "What''s different about that thing, almost..." Sun Qiang explained with a laugh.


    "Mr. Sun, is the gun you said a fucking thing with my gun? You talk too fucking. I can''t stand it..." Xiao Wu angrily pulled open sun Qiang''s big hand on his shoulder and shouted with his mouth tilted.


    "Ha ha..." when they heard this, they smiled kindly, and then no one continued to say it.


    ����


    After everyone took their seats, the waiter didn''t serve the food. Liu Neng knew that this was the main figure. The group of people brought by sun Qiang were accompanying the guests.


    The people waited in the private room for about ten minutes. The door of the private room was finally opened. A middle-aged man in dark blue sportswear slowly appeared in the sight of the people with vigorous steps.


    After Liu Neng saw the man, his body was obviously stunned for a moment, and then his eyes looked at Sun Qiang strangely puzzled.


    Sun Qiang smiled, then quickly stood up and shouted, "we''ve been waiting for you for a long time. You''ll have to punish yourself three cups later!"


    "It''s OK to punish three cups, but it''s not work now. Did you call me a little too much?" Fan Jun walked into the private room very casually, and then sat directly next to sun Qiang. From entering to sitting down, Fan Jun had no airs at all, just like an ordinary person.


    "Why did you come here?" Sun Qiang asked, looking at fan Jun.


    "This is not just to play basketball and forget the time while playing..." Fan Jun explained.


    "How old are you still playing that thing?"


    "Ha ha, we have different hobbies..." Fan Jun turned and looked at the girl around Sun Qiang.


    "Ha ha..." Sun Qiang laughed and didn''t speak again.


    Yes, this middle-aged man is now the real leader of H City, fan Jun.


    After Fan Jun came in, although he behaved very casually like an ordinary person, the rest of the people could not be casually except sun Qiang.


    In the private room of Henan restaurant.


    Liu Neng looked up and down at the middle-aged man. Although he guessed that sun Qiang''s sentence was not prepared for him, Liu Neng didn''t expect sun Qiang to invite Fan Jun out directly, and listening to the dialogue between the two people, the relationship between sun Qiang and Fan Jun should not be an ordinary friend. Now he understands why Sun Qiang was so stubborn that he had to kill Bi Wenshi!


    When Bi Wenshi is gone, Fan Jun can come up!


    There must have been some agreement between them. Sun Qiang helped Fan Jun get rid of Bi Wenshi, and Fan Jun promised sun Qiang something. Liu Neng didn''t know, but Liu Neng understood one thing.


    They, our harem has been busy for so long. It is not our harem that finally gets the fruits of victory. It is not them, but Sun Qiang and Fan Jun!


    Liu Neng squinted at Fan Jun and sun Qiang who were whispering. At this time, he knew how deep the water in H city was. He once thought that sun Qiang stubbornly let go of the best chance to kill the Hougong and chose to let the Hougong people die because of his hatred. But now it seems that this person is not an ordinary person blinded by hatred. His final goal is to drag fan Jun, Pulling Fan Jun up is more simple and violent than killing 10000 harem. As long as Bi Wenshi is there, they will always be passive, but now Fan Jun comes up, they are really active.


    "Come on, old fan, let me introduce you. This is Liu Neng, a young entrepreneur who came from other places!"


    After exchanging greetings with Fan Jun for a while, sun Qiang pointed to Liu Neng with a smile and said.


    Fan Jun looked up at Liu Neng, then nodded slightly, then smiled and said, "our H city needs talents like you. If there are any problems in investment in the future, you can ask me at any time. Our H city is now a key period of economic development, so there are still many projects suitable for young people like you."


    "Please!" Liu Neng quickly stood up and replied.


    "Common development. After all, our city''s economic development can''t be built behind closed doors. It still needs external resources like you." Fan Jun said so far, then turned his head and looked at Sun Qiang, laughing: "don''t mention work outside of work, you see, I forgot..."


    "Ha ha, you can''t live without work!" Sun Qiang laughed.


    Liu Neng knew what Fan Jun meant by this. He obviously told Liu Neng to talk less about work and drink more!


    "You are older than me. Is it all right for me to call you brother fan?" Liu Neng raised his glass very wisely and said to Fan Jun with a smile.


    "It would be more comfortable if I took your words..." Fan Jun raised his glass and smiled back.


    "Brother fan, do it!"


    Speaking of Liu, he could drink up the Baijiu on his hand.


    ��������


    Fan Jun watched Liu laugh and then drank the liquor from his hand.


    "Waiter, serve!"


    Seeing that the two had finished drinking, sun qiangkai turned back and shouted at the waiter at the door. The meal was officially started.


    ����


    Liu Neng himself is a person who doesn''t like drinking, but this occasion is also very difficult, because no one respects you or forces you to drink. It all depends on your consciousness. If Fan Jun raises his glass, can you still lower your head and serve?


    Obviously not.


    Seven or eight people in such a room, you drink one cup and I drink one cup, which can last for more than two hours. During this period, sun Qiang, Liu Neng and others did not mention work to Fan Jun, because Liu Neng knew that Fan Jun would bring it up as long as the rhythm came.


    Although Xiao Wu has some tigers, he can still keep up with sun Qiang and Fan Jun when talking and drinking. Xiao Wu may not be able to do business, but Xiao Wu is still very good at pulling calves with the two old men. Xiao Wu can talk with them from 5000 years of Chinese history to sweet potatoes and cucumbers.


    So the atmosphere at the dinner party was still very active.


    Three rounds of wine and five flavors of dishes.


    The people in the room drank and ate almost the same, and their drinking capacity was not very good. Liu Neng also had a dizzy head and a blush on his face.


    "Bata..."


    Fan Jun put down his chopsticks, then looked at Sun Qiang and said, "remember when we had only 50 yuan left in our hands and ate a dish and two pots of white rice at this point?"


    "When the fuck is it? You still mention this to me..." Sun Qiang was speechless.


    "As soon as you get old, it''s always easy to think of the past. It''s a good habit to remember everything..." Fan Jun patted sun Qiang on the shoulder.


    "Ha ha..." Sun Qiang shook his head and smiled. He didn''t speak.


    "I''m Fan Jun today. You sun Qiang helped me a lot, but when you were framed by others, I couldn''t help you at that time. In fact, I''ve always been ashamed of this. When you came out today, you can still think of helping me. Lao sun, I remember you all your life! It''s obvious that the other person in Fan Jun''s mouth is bi Wenshi.


    "You see, you''ve drunk too much. It''s useless to say something again..." Sun Qiang looked at Fan Jun and was speechless.


    "Not that it''s useless"


    "Jun, I''m so old. What else can you help me? If you really want to help, help brother Liu. We''re old, and my heart is tired and can''t move..." Sun Qiang pointed to Liu Neng and said.


    Liu Neng suddenly looked up when he heard sun Qiang''s words. He knew that sun Qiang and Fan Jun were finally going to talk about business.


    Fan Jun turned to look at Liu Neng, then wiped his mouth and said, "brother Liu is running for the project developed by our city''s University City this time?"


    "Hmm!" Liu Neng nodded at this.


    "..." Fan Jun was silent for a moment and then said: "The university town project itself is the main project of our city this year. The project is very important. People from the province have sent people here. Originally, the project didn''t have so many things, and it can be decided by decision. However, after the accident, our city is a little chaotic. Both I and others are under investigation. I tell you that brother Liu can Do you understand? "


    "Understand!" Liu Neng nodded.


    "However, although people were sent from above, they are people. Although I can''t tell you directly and do it for you as before, it''s no problem to help you make efforts..." Fan Jun continued.


    "Oh, can he understand what you said to him?" Sun Qiang shouted at the same time.


    "Ha ha..." Fan Jun smiled and then said: "now the people above this project attach great importance to it. The future bidding meetings and the choice of winning the bid will be related to the development of the old urban area over the iron tower. Brother Liu, do you understand what I said?"


    "I don''t quite understand..." Liu Neng shook his head very honestly.


    "Ha ha..." Fan Jun patted Liu Neng on the shoulder, smiled, and then said, "you may not know much about our city. Our store is divided into two urban areas. Originally, the government building was located in the old city. Later, the new city was developed, and the government building was moved here, so the economic center was moved here..."


    "So it is!" Liu Neng nodded thoughtfully.


    "As you can see now, the new urban area of our city has been well developed, but the old urban area has not been developed, so we decided to build the whole university town in the old urban area and strive to drive the economy there... But what''s the problem with the iron tower? Most of the citizens in the old urban area are old people, who have great resistance to relocation Psychologically, there are many factories at home, so according to the above analysis, the biggest resistance to the University City project may be the relocation problem there! "Fan Jun said, pausing and then said: "A few days ago, I talked to the above people and clearly told me that the project leaders of the university town development attach importance to it, so we must be careful when choosing cooperation units, but the standard of caution is whether the developers have the strength to carry out organized and planned development in the old urban area, rather than violent demolition! Now people are still sensitive to the term violent demolition Yes. "


    "Do you mean that the main measure of this project is the demolition of the old urban area?" Liu Neng asked with a frown.


    "Well, so the above meaning is to use local enterprises as much as possible, because it can reduce the resistance during demolition!" Fan Jun nodded.


    "Doesn''t that have nothing to do with us?" Xiao Wu shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Don''t get excited..." Fan Jun patted Xiao Wu on the shoulder and then said, "but if you encounter a particularly excellent foreign enterprise, you don''t reject it! That''s the original words above, but how to measure the excellence of foreign enterprises? As I said earlier, that''s the development strength!"


    "But how can we improve this development?" Liu Neng asked, reaching out and lighting a cigarette and looking at fan Jun.


    "Land!" Fan Jun answered concisely.


    "..." Liu Neng looked at Fan Jun and said nothing.


    "The first problem with the development of the old urban area is that the old people are unwilling to move, but as long as they give a certain degree of benefits, they can''t not move. The small citizens only care about how much money they have, so their problem is not that as long as the money is in place. Then the rest are those factories. These factories are mainly small food or wineries, so he said Their bosses usually have some spare money in their hands, and the factory is half dead. What they think is that the factory can get better, and they can afford to spend some money in their own hands, so they are the most difficult to deal with! "Fan Jun then explained.


    "Do you mean to let me start on the land of these factories in advance?" Liu Neng asked.


    "Hehe, brother Liu is a smart man. Our bidding meeting will definitely focus on this at that time, so as long as your enterprise has more land than other enterprises, the project must be yours." Fan Jun nodded.


    "I see..."


    "But still that sentence, we must pay attention to the way of cooperation with them. Violent demolition is the largest high-voltage line. Stepping on it is death!" Fan Jun reminded Liu Neng very seriously.


    "Well, don''t worry, I''ve remembered what you said, and I''m not a dishonest developer!" Liu Neng replied with a smile.


    "I suggest you find a good breakthrough. The factories over there are basically United. If one doesn''t like you, they all don''t like you. If one agrees, the others will be simple!"


    "I have the feeling that listening to your words is better than reading for ten years! I must respect you for this glass of wine!"


    Liu Neng raised the wine glass on the table very clearly, and then touched fan Jun.


    After drinking this glass of wine, Fan Jun and Liu Neng chatted. Even if it was over, the meal was coming to an end.


    ����


    The harem office.


    I sat at my desk alone, and everyone else went out to find Wei Yiwen and Zhang Fengyu. We had been looking for them for two days, but there was still no news. I had a feeling whether they were dead.


    "Deng Deng Deng..."


    Just when I was worried, my cell phone rang and I quickly answered the phone, because now I am very sensitive to the phone. As long as it rings, I think I have found someone.


    "Hello?" Liu Yong''s voice rang out on the phone.


    I was stunned for a moment, and then asked in some surprise, "why did you call me back?"


    "Why, I can''t call you yet?" Liu Yong asked reluctantly, and then said, "I have something to tell you!"


    "What''s the matter? It''s so serious?" I scratched my head and asked.


    "I just received the news that your university town development project will choose cooperative enterprises according to the land occupation, so if you have nothing to do, take people to the iron tower and don''t sit at home every day..." Liu Yongfei often said bluntly.


    "I''m not in the mood to study what JB land is. I''m not fucking angry enough this day..." I replied irritably, saying that I''m not in the mood to talk about anything else if I don''t find those two people.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Yong hesitated and asked.


    "There was an accident in Zhaojia village. The armed police killed it directly. Two of us died and two were lost..."


    "Do you know who did it?" Liu Yong asked.


    "Fan Jun!"


    "..." Liu Yong was silent when he heard the name.


    "Do I have the feeling of lifting a stone and hitting my own feet?" I asked with a bitter smile.


    "... in fact, there''s one thing I haven''t told you." Liu Yong whispered slowly.


    "What''s up?"


    "In fact, it was Bi Wenshi and I who put sun Qiang in prison, but Fan Jun was not at that time, but he had a very good relationship with sun Qiang. Who knows the cycle of Feng Shui. Now Fan Jun and sun Qiang are up, Bi Wenshi is dead, and I''m gone..."


    "Hehe, we have a direct conversation in the harem now?" I asked with a smile.


    "Fan Jun knows you''re my man, so they won''t let you go, but I didn''t expect them to do it so soon..." Liu Yong said with some guilt.


    "Fan Jun shot Zhao village because he is the one behind Zhao village. It has nothing to do with your broken things, okay?"


    "It doesn''t matter. You have to pay attention to sun Qiang and fan Jun. they are not simple!" Liu Yong said with a little worry.


    "Come on, I know. Don''t ink. I have other things to do. Hang up!"


    After that, I hung up the phone directly. I didn''t like to say too much to Liu Yong because I was afraid of his guilt.


    At night, more than twelve o''clock, inside the cement pipe.


    Wei Yiwen lay curled up in the cement pipe, his body trembled slightly, and the wound on his body exuded light yellow pus. The whole person seemed to be dying.


    Zhang Fengyu squatted on the ground with his legs in his arms and his body was trembling slightly. Zhang Fengyu turned his head and looked at the wound on Wei Yiwen. Then he took off his last dress and draped it on Wei Yiwen with his lips. At this time, Zhang Fengyu was naked. In winter in H City, the cold wind is biting, but Zhang Fengyu can''t feel cold even if he is naked, Because Wei Yiwen''s appearance is really distressing.


    "Cough!"


    Zhang Fengyu woke Wei Yiwen up by putting on clothes. Wei Yiwen coughed violently twice, then sat up slowly, looked at Zhang Fengyu pale and asked, "what the fuck are you playing here? Are you naked or frozen to death?"


    "I''m fine. You wear it. I can''t die in cold for a while. I think you have to die in this way..." Zhang Fengyu replied with a stiff face.


    "Cough..." Wei Yiwen coughed twice, then looked at his wound, subconsciously moved back and side, as if he didn''t want Zhang Fengyu to see it.


    Zhang Fengyu glanced at Wei Yiwen, then stood up and went outside.


    "What the fuck are you doing?" Wei Yiwen shouted at the top of his voice.


    Zhang Fengyu was stunned for a moment, then turned his head and frowned and said, "we can''t go on like this. You must die here. I have to go out and contact them!"


    After saying this, Zhang Fengyu ran directly outside the cement pipe.


    "You fucking stop! Cough..." Wei Yiwen shouted, then clenched his teeth and scolded: "how many times have I told you that if we contact ye them now, we will not only run away, but also make trouble for ye them!"


    "Then we can''t wait here to die?" Zhang Fengyu shouted with his teeth clenched.

 Chapter 1504

    "Why are you so ignorant? It''s hard enough for them now. We''re wanted now, you know? Let''s contact them now and the whole harem will be implicated. Can''t you see? It''s changed in H city now. Since they can move Zhao family village, it means they can move the harem, so we can''t give it to them at this time Add trouble, if we die here today, it''s life! "Wei Yiwen roared with eyes staring at beads, then looked at Zhang Fengyu, and then said:" I''m ok now. I can''t die for the time being. Let''s bear it again... "


    Zhang Fengyu stared at Wei Yiwen with big eyes and bit his lips. He was silent for a long time, and then sat down slowly.


    Wei Yiwen saw Zhang Fengyu sit down, coughed, and then spit blood phlegm on the ground.


    "Bah!"


    After hearing the sound, Zhang Fengyu turned his head and looked at the ground. Then he wanted to open his mouth to speak, but he held back.


    After a while, Wei Yiwen''s snoring and the painful groan Yin sounded in Zhang Fengyu''s ear.


    ����


    At one o''clock in the second half of the night, Zhang Fengyu squatted on the ground, smoked his butt, and turned to take a look at Wei Yiwen, who was already asleep.


    "Pa!"


    Zhang Fengyu threw away the cigarette butts in his hand, picked up a rag and put it on his body, and then staggered out of the cement pipe.


    Half an hour later, Zhang Fengyu appeared on the road. At 2:30 in the second half of the night, most pharmacies and convenience stores had been closed. Therefore, after wandering on the road for a while, Zhang Fengyu walked directly to a pharmacy with half of the steel bar.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, Zhang Fengyu knocked a steel bar directly on the window of the drugstore, then pulled off the glass and jumped in.


    Ten minutes later, Zhang Fengyu jumped out of the drugstore with a pile of unknown anti-inflammatory drugs and several old clothes.


    Just as Zhang Fengyu was preparing to return, he suddenly saw a 24-hour convenience store.


    Zhang Fengyu lowered his head and was silent. Then he touched his stomach, put down his things and ran to the convenience store with the light on.


    ����


    "Buy something?"


    After the boss sitting in the counter saw Zhang Fengyu coming in, he yawned and shouted at Zhang Fengyu.


    ��������


    Zhang Fengyu was stunned and didn''t speak.


    Seeing that Zhang Fengyu didn''t speak, the boss subconsciously took a look at Zhang Fengyu''s hand, a dark steel bar!


    After seeing the steel bar, the boss subconsciously moved back, then stammered at Zhang Fengyu and shouted, "what do you want to do?"


    "Shua!"


    Zhang Fengyu raised the steel bar in his hand, then stared at the beads and shouted, "draft it, be honest with me, I''ll take something and I''ll go!"


    "..." the boss stared at the bead and didn''t speak.


    "Wow!"


    Zhang Fengyu then tore off several plastic bags and ran to the shelves in the supermarket.


    Five minutes later, Zhang Fengyu walked out of the container with three bags full of bread, sausage and mineral water. Just as he passed the counter, Zhang Fengyu glanced at the boss, then stopped to look at the supermarket, and the boss said:


    "Man, I''ll lend you something when I meet some difficulties. I''ll give you the money back when I have a chance..."


    "No... nothing..." the supermarket owner swallowed his saliva and stammered.


    "Thank you..."


    Before Zhang Fengyu said the word ah, he heard a bang.


    The mobile phone in the boss''s hand fell to the ground. Zhang Fengyu looked down. The picture on the mobile phone is the call picture, and the number is 110!


    "Yes, you call the police!"


    Zhang Fengyu bit his teeth and shouted.


    "Man, listen to me..."


    The boss wanted to explain in a panic.


    "I listen!"


    Zhang Fengyu roared. Originally, Zhang Fengyu was not a person who shot casually, but the torture in the cement pipe in recent days made Zhang Fengyu too nervous, so there was no reason at all. As soon as Zhang Fengyu was excited, he ran to the supermarket owner''s head with a steel bar.


    This is such an environment. As long as it is an individual, he will be driven crazy, not to mention Zhang Fengyu, a fierce bandit who keeps company with knives and guns all the year round.


    "Bang!"


    A loud noise.


    "Ow!"


    Although the supermarket owner instinctively hid, the steel bar still hit his thigh.


    "Draft it? I just take some bread and you call the police, don''t you? Is it because this thing puts your life on?" Zhang Fengyu looked at the supermarket owner intermittently with a steel bar.


    "... man... I really didn''t mean it. I was just afraid... Let me go..." the supermarket owner endured the sharp pain in his thigh and shouted gnashing his teeth.


    "I fucking forgive you. Who fucking forgive me? Tell me!" Zhang Fengyu shouted with a ferocious face just now.


    "I''m wrong, I''m wrong..." the supermarket owner kept begging for mercy with his head in his arms.


    "Fuck you!"


    Zhang Fengyu bit his teeth and scolded, and then raised the steel bar to hit the supermarket owner''s head.


    "Man, don''t..."


    The boss shouted.


    "..." hearing this, Zhang Fengyu''s hand suddenly stopped, and then reluctantly put down the steel bar. He said previously that Zhang Fengyu was only temporarily out of control, but it doesn''t mean that Zhang Fengyu is crazy. He is different from the murderer who kills without blinking an eye. He knows what he can do and what he can''t do.


    The supermarket owner is an ordinary person, so Zhang Fengyu doesn''t want to kill him.


    "... how long does it take to get here?" Zhang Fengyu asked, looking at the supermarket owner expressionless after putting down the steel bar.


    "It may take more than ten minutes... But the film police may be fast..." the supermarket owner who narrowly escaped death replied with a shiver.


    ��������


    "Draft it? I have two questions for the armed police. You a little police officer, try it with me!"


    Zhang Fengyu stared at the bead and scolded, and then ran straight to the policeman''s wrist with the steel bar.


    "GABA!"


    A crack in the bone.


    The pistol in the film policeman''s hand fell to the ground. Zhang Fengyu quickly picked it up, then slowly stood up and looked at the film policeman and said, "you fucking came here and I gave me explosive equipment!"


    The film policeman covered his wrist and looked very painful on the ground.


    "Wow..."


    Zhang Fengyu opened the insurance of the pistol, checked the bullets inside, and then said in silence, "I didn''t even open the fucking insurance. Who are you scaring?"


    ����������


    The film policeman lay on the ground, biting his teeth and watching Zhang Fengyu.


    Zhang Fengyu looked at the police, then took his hands and ran away.


    "Pounce!"


    But Zhang Yuyu never thought that the police officer stood up at this time, and then fell directly on Zhang Yuyu.


    Zhang Yuyu shouted after being pressed on the ground by the police, and then kicked on the police''s stomach. Zhang Yuyu''s foot was so strong that he kicked the police directly.


    "Did you draft it? Will you fucking come?"


    Zhang Fengyu stood up and raised the beads on his hands just now.


    "Draft it!"


    The film policeman shouted, then rushed over with Zhang Fengyu again, and then dragged Zhang Fengyu''s hair. They fell to the ground at the same time.


    "Get up, you''re fucking endless, aren''t you?" Zhang Fengyu scolded with gnashing teeth according to the policeman''s neck.


    "You give me back..."


    "It''s gone, isn''t it?"


    "You don''t fucking want to go!" the little policeman shouted very stubbornly.


    "Drafting it!" Zhang Yu stood up after adjusting his posture. Then a steel bar was directly patted on the head of a small policeman.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, the body of the little policeman lay on the ground with a bang, and then passed out in a coma.


    "Bah!"


    Zhang Fengyu looked at the body of the little policeman, spit, and then ran away with the steel bar.


    ����


    "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu!"


    As soon as Zhang Fengyu left the supermarket, three police cars rushed over.


    "Bang!"


    The door of the police car bounced open and five or six people in civilian clothes ran out of the car.


    "Someone is hurt!"


    A shouted after he found the film policeman, and then hurriedly asked his companions to carry the film policeman up.


    "People ran away..."


    At this time, a young man frowned and said with something stolen from the drugstore by Zhang Fengyu.


    The leader reached out to take the plastic bag and simply glanced inside. Then he was stunned, then bit his teeth and scolded, "these are the two people the captain is looking for!"


    "What... What''s wrong?" the young man asked.


    The leader was silent in a low voice, then looked at the others and said, "you two take him to the hospital, and the others follow me!"


    "Good!"


    The crowd agreed, and then began to act separately.


    After getting on the bus, the leader took out his mobile phone and dialed Lin Zhiyong.


    "Captain, it seems that the two fugitives were found just now. Someone should have been injured. Our people found them when they went to the drugstore to steal..." Lin Zhiyong shouted quickly after answering the phone.


    "Are you sure it''s them?" Lin Zhiyong shouted excitedly.


    "It should be similar. The only fugitives in our city are the two of them who are injured!"


    "That''s fucking good!" Lin Zhiyong scolded and then said, "send me your current position and stand still. They can''t go far with their hands. I''ll take someone there now!"


    "Good!"


    Promised, then said where they were now, and hung up.


    ����


    On the other side, after Lin Zhiyong, who used to sleep at home, called, he casually put on a dress and had to go outside.


    "Why are you going?" Lin Zhiyong''s daughter-in-law shouted vaguely.


    "I have a mission, I have to go out..." Lin Zhiyong replied while wearing his pants.


    "Be safe!" Lin Zhiyong''s daughter-in-law replied, turned her head and went to bed.


    Lin Zhiyong looked at the woman, was silent, and then ran out of the house in a panic.


    Knowing that Lin Zhiyong had left, the woman got up slowly, walked to the living room, then picked up three incense sticks and bowed respectfully three times. Then she went back to the bedroom and went to bed. This is the only thing Lin Zhiyong''s daughter-in-law has done for him for so many years.


    After Lin Zhiyong left his house, he strode to the parking lot, and then drove out of the parking lot at a high speed with the Passat with the words of police car.


    "Don''t fucking sleep, something''s wrong!"


    In a modern car in a corner of the parking lot, Yang Song reached out and pushed Liu Rui, and then directly turned the key of the motor car to keep up with Lin Zhiyong''s Passat.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Liu Rui, who was woken up by Yang Song, had a saliva on his mouth and looked at Yang Song vaguely and asked.


    "Lin Zhiyong came out. There should be a situation!"


    Yang Song replied quickly, then turned his head and looked at Liu Rui. Then he stared at his big eyes and shouted, "don''t fucking sleep. Call ye quickly. We have a situation here!"


    "Ah!"


    Liu Rui paused, then quickly took out his mobile phone and dialed me.


    "Hello?" I asked a little excitedly. I know Liu Rui can call me at this time. There must be a message from them.


    "Lin Zhiyong moved, you hurry to let our people follow up. I guess I found uncle Wei and the two of them..." Liu Ruiyu shouted quickly.


    "Good..."


    I said two good words, then put down my cell phone and quietly walked out of the bedroom.


    Su Su opened his eyes and looked at me. He didn''t speak. He turned around and closed his eyes.


    After I got out of the bedroom, I put on my clothes and sent a message to Zhang Tian, Zhang Dao and Tian Ming. The message was: "do it and follow Liu Rui''s car."


    After texting, I took my car key and ran straight to the parking lot.


    Ten minutes later, the motorcade from different corners of H city finally gathered together. All our cars followed Liu Rui''s car. We could see Lin Zhiyong''s car, but Lin Zhiyong couldn''t see our motorcade.


    "Can you hear me? Can you hear me?"


    I shouted twice with my walkie talkie.


    "Received..."


    "Received..."


    A response soon came from the walkie talkie.


    "We''ll follow the police car in a moment. Once there''s a fight, don''t fall in love with the war. Grab someone and go. Take care to put on your masks!!"


    I gave two simple instructions.


    "Copy that!"


    "Copy that!"


    ����


    On the other hand, after Zhang Fengyu ran out of the convenience store, he went straight back to the cement pipe where Wei Yiwen was hiding.


    When Zhang Fengyu came back, Wei Yiwen woke up.


    "What are you doing out there?" Wei Yiwen shouted, staring at the beads when he saw Zhang Fengyu coming back.


    "I went out to find some medicine for you..." Zhang Fengyu replied as he packed up his things.


    "What''s the matter?" Wei Yiwen asked hurriedly, feeling something was wrong.


    "Nothing... We have to change places..." Zhang Fengyu explained with some guilt.


    "Why not change somewhere?"


    "..." Zhang Fengyu looked at Wei Yiwen and was silent for a moment. Then he bit his lips and whispered, "I was found stealing. I''m afraid they''ll find here later..."


    "..." Wei Yiwen looked at Zhang Yuyu and was stunned. Then he pulled his mouth on Zhang Yuyu''s face, clenched his teeth and shouted, "did I fucking tell you not to go out? Why don''t you listen?"


    "It''s all happened. Is it useful for you to tell me now?" Zhang Fengyu shouted with his face covered.


    "Cough..." Wei Yi''s cough became worse.


    "Aren''t I afraid you''ll die here? If I don''t go out to find something, we''ll starve to death if we die!" Zhang Fengyu stared at the beads and shouted.


    "... Hoo Hoo!"


    Wei Yiwen looked at Zhang Fengyu and took two deep breaths. Then he struggled to get up.


    "Come up!"


    Zhang Yuyu bent down and then left his back to Wei Yiwen.


    Wei Yiwen hesitated and finally climbed up.


    ����


    On the other hand, after Lin Zhiyong arrived at the crime scene, he pushed the door and ran out of the car. At this time, at least more than a dozen police cars surrounded the crime scene.


    "To put it simply, we can''t let them run this time anyway. We really can''t shoot directly. We must keep them alive or dead, okay?" Lin Zhiyong shouted with a big horn in his hand.


    "Ming Bu!"


    Let out a cry.


    "Is there a Tibetan place around here?"


    Lin Zhiyong then asked.


    "We took a brief look at other places. Excluding residential areas, there is only one construction site. Where did our people see blood..."


    Someone in the crowd replied.


    "Draft it? I''ll see how you fucking run this time!"


    Lin Zhiyong scolded in a low voice, and then shouted, "let''s go!"


    "Buzzing..."


    More than a dozen police cars started at the same time and drove directly to the entrance of the construction site.


    ����


    Meanwhile, 500 meters away from the police car.


    I parked the Land Rover on the roadside, and then walked into Liu Rui and Yang Song''s modern car.


    "Keep up, all keep up!"


    I saw the police cars moving and shouted.


    "Suddenly..."


    Five unmarked modern cars started at the same time to keep up with the police car.


    "Where''s the mask?"


    I looked at Liu Rui without expression and asked.


    ��������


    Liu Rui was stunned. Then he bent down and took out a mask from the clasp and threw it to me. After I took the mask, I directly clasped it on my face.


    Other cars are basically in the same state. Everyone has entered the combat state, and all faces are wearing the same mask.


    ����


    On the other hand, Zhang Fengyu ran with Wei Yiwen on his back. But after running for more than ten minutes, Zhang Fengyu suddenly found that there was a fucking exit at the construction site. If they went out from the back, they had to climb over the wall, but Wei Yiwen can''t climb over the wall at present.


    "Draft it!"


    After Zhang Yuyu put down Wei Yiwen, he scolded silently, and then kicked on the blue iron sheet of the construction site.


    "There is only one way..."


    Wei Yiwen, sitting on the ground, said in a muffled voice.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Zhang Fengyu held the iron sheet for two breaths, then carried Wei Yiwen on his back, and ran to the exit of the construction site.


    "Step on..."


    At this time, the construction site was full of cement and steel bars and some ponding, so it was very hard to run. In addition, Zhang Yuyu was carrying a Wei Yiwen on his back, so it took him almost half an hour to run to the entrance of the construction site.


    "Shua!"


    Just when they saw the gate of the construction site, the headlights of the police car outside the gate suddenly lit up.


    "It''s over!"


    Seeing the light of the police car, Zhang Fengyu instinctively stepped back two steps, then licked his lips and shouted pale.


    Zhang Fengyu and Wei Yiwen looked at the bright headlights and the sound of police sirens. At this time, they were only desperate.


    "Catch up..."


    Zhang Fengyu swallowed and spit hard, turned his head and said to Wei Yiwen behind him.


    ��������


    Wei Yiwen narrowed his eyes. They had fantasized about their ending countless times, but they didn''t expect that they would end their life so frustrated.


    Zhang Fengyu glanced at Wei Yiwen and was ready to run to the construction site.


    "Don''t run away, you can''t go..."


    Wei Yiwen gently advised Zhang Fengyu on his back.


    "It''s all right. We can''t die here. We must have another exit..." Zhang Fengyu replied incoherently, and then ran disorderly to the construction site.


    ��������


    Wei Yiwen looked at the sweating Zhang Fengyu and pursed his lips. He didn''t know what to say.


    ����


    On the other side, Lin Zhiyong stood next to the police car, squinting at Zhang Fengyu and Wei Yiwen running inside the construction site.


    "When the fuck is it? When are you still in the mood to run..." Lin Zhiyong smiled and scolded. Then with a big hand, five or six police cars rushed out and rushed directly to Zhang Fengyu and Wei Yiwen.


    Zhang Fengyu ran around the construction site with Wei Yiwen on his back, but the construction site seemed to have only the gate. Zhang Fengyu looked at the two meter high blue iron sheet, bit his lips and was silent. Then he kicked directly on the iron sheet.


    Zhang Yuyu''s body trembled slightly. Wei Yiwen lay on his body with red eyes and didn''t know what to say.


    "Woo woo..."


    The siren behind Zhang Yufeng sounded. He seemed crazy and ran in other directions again. Zhang Yufeng kept yelling and running.


    "Stop, boy. We can''t get out today..."


    Wei Yiwen reluctantly advised.


    ��������


    Zhang Fengyu seemed to hear nothing, and his feet numbly repeated the action of running.


    "Bang!"


    On the edge of a ditch, Zhang Fengyu stepped empty and fell to the ground.


    "Grass!"


    Zhang Fengyu collapsed on the ground and scolded. Then he wiped the soil on his face, turned his head and looked at Wei Yiwen who fell to one side, then bit his lips and said, "Uncle Wei, go yourself. I''ll help you delay time..."


    "I can''t go......" Wei Yiwen shook his head helplessly.


    "Believe me, you can go, I''ll help you stop them, you go..." Zhang Fengyu stood up and advised quickly.


    "I can''t go..."


    "Why can''t you fucking go? Go, go, go!" Zhang Fengyu stared at beads and shouted at Wei Yiwen like crazy.


    "..." Wei Yiwen looked at Zhang Fengyu in front of him, with tears in his eyes, his mouth open and shaking his head constantly.


    "I''ll fucking let you go, do you hear me?!"


    Zhang Fengyu stepped forward and kicked Wei Yiwen, then directly took out the pistol grabbed from the police, and then turned and ran in the direction of the police.


    "Wind and rain..." Wei Yiwen sat on the ground and shouted with his lips.


    Zhang Fengyu stood in situ stunned for a moment, then looked back numbly and cried with tears: "uncle, I beg you, let''s go!"


    "..." Wei Yiwen still shook his head.


    ����


    "Woo woo..."


    At this time, it had caught up, and five or six police cars directly surrounded Zhang Fengyu.


    "Bang!"


    The door bounced open, holding a matching gun and shouting at Zhang Fengyu: "stop, don''t move!"


    "Shua."


    Zhang Fengyu looked up, then looked at Wei Yiwen behind him, then pursed his lips, clenched his teeth and shouted, "who led the team, I fucking want to negotiate!"

 Chapter 1505

    "When the fuck is it? You still want to negotiate..." Lin Zhiyong, sitting in the car, smiled helplessly, then shouted with a horn: "what do you want to say?"


    "Are you in charge?"


    Zhang Fengyu looked at Lin Zhiyong and shouted.


    "Go ahead..."


    Lin Zhiyong helplessly clapped the horn on his hand.


    "Let my uncle go. I''ll go with you. I won''t resist..."


    Zhang Fengyu shouted.


    "Grass, no one fucking wants to go!" Lin Zhiyong shouted firmly, and then said, "I''ll give you five seconds, put down your weapons, and I''ll let you two out alive, or I''ll be abrupt to you..."


    "Step."


    Zhang Fengyu was stunned when he heard this, and then took a step forward with his eyes gloomy and terrible.


    "Don''t move... Put it down..."


    Lin Zhiyong''s staring beads held up and shouted.


    "Five!"


    Lin Zhiyong shouted with a big horn.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Zhang Fengyu took two deep breaths, then shouted at the top of his voice, "did you draft it? So many special police didn''t fucking kill me. Do you want to fucking kill me? Today, let me see what the level of your H city is, do you want it!"


    "Bah!"


    Lin Zhiyong turned his head and spit. Then he smiled and said, "it''s fucking time. You''re just having a soul with me, aren''t you? Four!"


    "Four big blood force!"


    Zhang Fengyu roared, then took a big step, sideways hid directly behind the cement column, then raised his hands, aimed and pulled the trigger.


    "Kang!"


    The bullet hit Lin Zhiyong directly on the shoulder.


    "Bang!"


    The huge impact directly hit Lin Zhiyong a big somersault.


    "Do you want to be shameless..."


    Lin Zhiyong covered his shoulder, clenched his teeth and scolded, and then shouted, "give it to me!"


    "Kang! Kang!"


    After hearing this sentence, the police pulled the trigger directly, and the bullet was shot on the cement column in front of Zhang Yuyu.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Zhang Fengyu hid behind the cement column, gasping for breath and directly exposed the next second.


    ��


    Lin Zhiyong stared at the bead and shouted. Then he shot in the direction of Zhang Fengyu with his left hand and his right hand holding * crazy.


    "Suddenly..."


    Fire broke out in the construction site.


    "Go, if you want to kill me, you can''t do anything!"


    "Poop!"


    The front policeman knelt directly on the ground.


    "Kang Kang!"


    Zhang Fengyu cried at Wei Yiwen as he opened: "Uncle Wei, let''s go... I''m running out of bullets..."


    ��������


    Wei Yiwen looked up at Zhang Fengyu and didn''t know what to say.


    On the other side of the Hyundai Car, when I heard the noise, I felt a click in my heart. Then I turned around and shouted to Liu Rui, "hurry up, fight!"


    In the construction site.


    Zhang Fengyu kept shooting in the direction of the police. The originally quiet construction site suddenly became lively.


    "Draft it? I don''t believe so many people can''t kill you!"


    Lin Zhiyong held up the wound on his shoulder. He was crazy and kept pulling the trigger.


    "Da Da..."


    Like soybeans, the bullet hit the concrete column in front of Zhang Yuyu, making countless holes.


    "Kang!"


    At this time, a bullet hit Zhang Fengyu directly through the concrete column.


    "Gudong!"


    Zhang Yuyu knelt directly on the ground.


    "Draft it!"


    Zhang Yu Yu scolded wordlessly, then clenched his teeth and raised his hand to fight back.


    "Ba Da!"


    An empty sound.


    Zhang Fengyu looked at his hand and was stunned.


    Lin Zhiyong was also stunned when he saw that Zhang Fengyu no longer fought back. Then he shouted at the top of his voice, "draft it? He''s out of bullets. Three groups and four groups, encircle the back!"


    "Ta ta..."


    The noise inside the construction site suddenly stopped, and then there was a dense sound of footsteps.


    Zhang Fengyu leaned desperately against the concrete column and looked at Wei Yiwen around him with empty eyes.


    "..." Wei Yiwen suddenly smiled.


    "Smile a JB! Let you go, don''t you fucking go..." Zhang Fengyu scolded helplessly.


    "The big green mountains are gone, and it''s time for us to accompany them..." Wei Yiwen replied with a smile.


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Fengyu shook his head helplessly, then looked at Wei Yiwen and said, "in your next life, if you have a life, remember to call me!"


    "I won''t do this shit in my next life. I have to study hard..." Wei Yiwen whispered back.


    "You were a teacher before your mother came out. What B did you pack with me?" Zhang Fengyu scolded silently, then took out the cigarette box and found that there was only one cigarette left in it. Zhang Fengyu took the cigarette in his mouth and wrapped it hard, and then handed it to Wei Yiwen.


    Wei Yiwen took the cigarette, looked at Zhang Fengyu and asked, "is there any regret?"


    "No..." Zhang Fengyu shook his head freely, then looked at Wei Yiwen and asked, "what about you?"


    "I... I''m sorry I didn''t see the top of our harem! This is what I promised brother long, but I made it..."


    After hearing the name of brother long, the two were stunned at the same time, and then smiled helplessly.


    "Ta ta..."


    The footsteps were getting closer and closer. Finally, five or six people ran out first and surrounded Wei Yiwen and Zhang Yuyu.


    "Don''t move, I''ll kill you both!"


    "Shouted by his mother, we have no weapons..."


    Zhang Fengyu reluctantly replied.


    "Wow!"


    At this time, Lin Zhiyong suddenly ran out and shot Zhang Yuyu directly on the shoulder.


    "Ah!"


    Zhang Fengyu shouted.


    "Yes, you owe me!"


    Lin Zhiyong bit his teeth and scolded.


    "I''ll fucking kill you sooner or later. I''ll tell you!"


    Zhang Yu Yu covered his shoulder and scolded Lin Zhiyong.


    "Bang!"


    Lin Zhiyong stuck his foot on Zhang Yuyu''s face, then pulled Zhang Yuyu''s hair and asked with gnashing teeth: "save you B-like, what the hell do you take to kill me?"


    "..." Zhang Yu stared at Lin Zhiyong and said nothing.


    "Take it away!"


    Lin Zhiyong loosened Zhang Fengyu''s hair, turned and shouted.


    ����


    "Kang!"


    Just as the police were about to get close to Zhang Fengyu and Wei Yiwen, the sound inside the construction site sounded again.


    "Boom, boom!"


    Five modern cars running side by side rushed to the position of Zhang Fengyu and Wei Yiwen.


    Lin Zhiyong raised his hand to block the headlights of the modern car, then narrowed his eyes and shouted, "prepare for battle!"


    The Hyundai car stopped steadily in front of Lin Zhiyong. Meng Liang jumped out of the car with a mask and a * in his hand.


    "Who?"


    After Zhang Fengyu and Wei Yiwen saw this scene, they were stunned, then looked at each other and smiled.


    "It''s no use fucking cleaning!" Wei Yiwen smiled helplessly.


    "I like it!" Zhang Fengyu replied.


    We are two people who pay homage to big green hill. My brother has gone two. I can''t go two more!


    "We are. Are you crazy?"


    Lin Zhiyong was obviously a little flustered when he saw our masked people appear. He looked at Meng Liang nervously and shouted.


    Meng Liang stretched out his hand and Zhang Dao reacted very quickly. He stretched out his hand and pulled Meng Liang. The bullet hit Meng Liang''s shoulder.


    "Kang Kang!"


    Zhang Tian took a step forward, narrowed his eyes, looked at everyone present and shouted, "there is no hatred between us. I don''t want to kill you, and you can''t kill us, so I advise you to fuck me quickly, or fight because the salary of thousands of yuan a month is inappropriate, do you hear me?"


    The police were stunned when they heard this, and then stepped back two steps with some fear.


    "You can''t go! You can''t let them take people away!"


    When Lin Zhiyong saw them retreating, he stared at the beads and shouted.


    ��������


    It''s not like we''re standing where we are. It''s not like we''re not going. It''s not like we''re not fucking going.


    "Did you draft it? I heard you''re awesome, aren''t you?"


    Yang Song took a step forward, then dragged Lin Zhiyong''s head and shouted, "draft it, kowtow to my brother!"


    "..." Lin Zhiyong looked back at Yang Song and refused to kowtow.


    "Draft it? You''re awesome, aren''t you?"


    Yang Song scolded wordlessly, and then kicked Lin Zhiyong''s knee.


    "Ah..."


    Lin Zhiyong held his knee and wailed.


    "Draft, kowtow!"


    Yang Song stared at the beads and shouted.


    "..." Lin Zhiyong still didn''t respond when he looked at Yang Song.


    "Grass!"


    Yang Song bit his teeth and scolded, then stepped on Lin Zhiyong''s head.


    "Gudong!"


    Lin Zhiyong''s head was very strong and knocked on the ground.


    In the construction site.


    Yang Song banged three times on the ground according to Lin Zhiyong''s head, then turned his head and shouted to the others: "do you want to come up and try?"


    "Draft it? Don''t think I don''t know who you are. I''ll catch you all sooner or later!"


    Lin Zhiyong lies on the ground, gnashing his teeth and shouting at Yang Song.


    "Wow..."


    Yang Song pulled the trigger, then stared at Lin Zhiyong and shouted, "can the dead talk?"


    ��������


    Lin Zhiyong turned to look at Yang Song and suddenly dared not speak, because he knew that Yang song might really be able to open.


    "Do you mind if I take my brother away now?"


    Yang Song looked at Lin Zhiyong and asked without talking.


    "..." Lin Zhiyong still kept silent.


    Yang Song patted Lin Zhiyong on the head, then smiled and said, "it''s almost the same as fucking!"


    I knew that Lin Zhiyong had given up resistance, so we turned around and took a look at the north and south. The South and North immediately understood what I meant and drove the modern car directly to Zhang Fengyu and Wei Yiwen.


    But at this time, the dazzling lights were on again in the construction site.


    We all look back almost at the same time.


    Seven or eight jeeps roared to our position.


    "Whose people?" Liu Rui asked in a low voice, standing beside me.


    "It''s not ours..." I whispered back, and then looked at the jeep in front of me. I was silent for a long time, and finally remembered who the jeep in front of me was.


    "Didi!!"


    The jeep horn sounded.


    The next second stopped directly ten meters away from us.


    This is the third wave of people in this factory so far today.


    "Bang!"


    The door of the jeep bounced open, and a young man came down from the car with a handle, then looked at us and shouted, "it''s very lively!"


    "Little five!"


    Liu Rui exclaimed.


    Yes, these people are Liu Neng''s people. The leaders are the two people we are most familiar with, a small five and a Wang Jun.


    Xiao Wu smiled and collapsed two steps forward, then waved his hand at me and said with a smile: "long time no see, President Ye!"


    "What are you doing here?" I asked, looking at Xiao Wu.


    "Do justice for heaven! Even his mother dares to clean up. I must take care of it!" shouted Xiao Wu.


    "Drafting? You''re fucking impatient!"


    Gao Jia, Niu Lei and others saw Xiao Wu, then bit their teeth and scolded, and then ran to Xiao Wu with a * in their hands.


    "Da Da!"


    Directly hit the bullet on the ground, and then shouted with a smile: "now roll the calf for me, I don''t think I''ve fucking seen you!"


    "I''ll go B!" Niu Lei scolded, and then he would rush to Xiao Wu''s side.


    "Leizi!"


    Just then, Gao Jia opened her mouth and shouted.


    Niu Lei was stunned.


    "Let''s go!"


    Gao Jia then shouted.


    "Brother Jia!"


    Niu Lei looked puzzled.


    "Save people and go. It was agreed in advance!"


    Gao Jia shouted that she would go to the car after pulling open the door. Nanbei also hurriedly took Wei Yiwen into the car.


    I squinted at the little five in front of me, then took a step, then clenched my teeth and said, "I''ll fucking kill you sooner or later!"


    "Ha ha, many people want to kill me!" Xiao Wu grinned.


    I looked at Xiao Wu and was silent. Then I turned around to get on the bus, but at this time, Xiao Wu suddenly shouted, "who fucking told you that you can take the two people away. They are wanted criminals. Stay!"


    "I went to a B!"


    After hearing Xiao Wu''s words, I roared, then jumped out of the car, and then hugged Xiao Wu with a * at their people.


    "Brothers, do it!"


    Liu Rui shouted when he saw me.


    "Kang Kang!"


    The * in the hand is roaring and the anger suppressed in the heart has finally erupted at this moment. The people in our harem have endured Xiao Wu for so long, and all of them have finally erupted today.


    The people and horses on both sides are less than ten meters away. They are engaged in the most primitive fight. There is no fancy fight at all. They just keep pulling the trigger.


    "Bang!!"


    Meng Liang carried a meter long sand jet and rushed directly to the front.


    "You''re fucking awesome, aren''t you?"


    Niu Lei roared, then rushed directly to Xiao Wu''s body, and then kicked Xiao Wu''s stomach with a big foot regardless of whether the bullet was not a bullet.


    "Bang!"


    Xiao Wu was kicked directly by Niu Lei, and then stood up again after two rounds of grunting on the ground.


    We saw Niu Lei rush over, and Meng Liang quickly put down his spray and ran to Niu Lei in the crowd.


    "Hand to hand combat, isn''t it!"


    Xiao Wu wiped the blood on his face, picked up a steel bar, threw it with force, and directly pulled it on Niu Lei''s face. A blood mark appeared on Niu Lei''s face in an instant.


    "Shall I go?"


    When Gao Jia saw this scene, a Tuo hit Xiao Wu''s head. Xiao Wu shook his body twice, then shook his head and didn''t fall down.


    "Get down!"


    At this time, Wang Jun raised his hand and hit Gao Jia, who fell to the ground with a thump.


    "Gao Jia!"


    When I saw Gao Jia fall, I rushed over.


    The four people felt that * once again directed at Xiao Wu''s people on their side. The voice that had stopped rang again. Xiao Wu was fucking crazy and ran directly to Niu Lei with steel bars.


    Niu Lei lay on the ground and tried to stand up, but he found that he couldn''t stand up at all.


    "Go to hell!" Xiao Wu shouted, then waved the steel bar and ran to Niu Lei''s head.


    "Niu Lei!"


    At the moment when the steel bar was about to fall, I hugged Niu Lei.


    "Bang!"


    The steel bar knot on Xiao Wu''s hand hit my head firmly.


    "Ah!"


    The sharp pain in my heart stimulated my nerves.


    "I''ve had enough fucking life!"


    After scolding, Xiao Wu waved the steel bar on his hand again.


    "I''ll fuck you!"


    At this time, Meng Liang rushed to Xiao Wu''s body, but just about to reach out and kick the king''s army on his wrist.


    "Ba Da!"


    Meng Liang''s hand fell to the ground. Meng Liang was stunned. In Meng Liang''s Kung Fu, Wang Jun kicked Meng Liang''s face directly.


    When our people saw that the situation was wrong, they all put down their weapons, and then ran frantically to my position where Meng Liang was. Xiao Wu''s people also put down their weapons and rushed to Liu Rui.


    "Draft it? What the fuck are you looking at? Do it?"


    Lying on the ground, Lin Zhiyong saw the people on both sides of us fighting and shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Hua la..."


    The police, who were already running away, joined the battle again.


    The physical quality of the people in Xiaowu is obviously much better than ours, especially Liu Rui and Yang Song. In addition to drinking and eating meat every day, our body has long been empty. Once we fight, the three of us have become a burden. And the other side knew that our three physical qualities were not good, so they ran to the three of us to fight. If the four people let go of the fight and fight the small five, there must be no problem, but the four of them can only protect the three of us.


    "I''ll go!" Liu Rui pulled Wang Jun directly, and then hit Wang Jun in the face.


    Xiao Wu wiped the blood on his face, then immediately stood up from the ground, pulled off his clothes, stared at the beads and shouted to us, "draft it? I heard that your harem is very hard in H city? I''ll fucking see how awesome you are!"


    After Xiao Wu shouted, he rushed to our position again like a fucking madman.


    But if he lets him fight, it''s almost like us. In Tian Ming''s own words, he hasn''t done that for many years. It''s all his 18-year-old job to look at people with a knife!


    "Draft it? I''ll show you what our harem is in the battle today!"


    When Yang Song heard this, he waved the pick handle he picked up from the ground and rushed to Xiao Wu behind the crowd. But he was kicked by someone before he ran to Xiao Wu. Then the man in black ran directly to Yang Song''s stomach with a military spike. Yang Song hid on his side and the military spike pierced Yang Song''s thigh.


    Things came forward and pulled up Yang Song, then narrowed his eyes and ran towards Xiao Wu again.


    The physical quality of things is still very good. He stubbornly carried two knives across the street, then rushed to Xiao Wu''s body, and then bited his teeth and scolded: "yes, don''t you want to see the combat effectiveness of our harem? I''ll fucking show you today!"


    "Whoosh!"


    The * on Dongdong''s hand waved, and with the sound of the broken wind, he ran directly to Xiaowu''s head and cut it off. Xiaowu then quickly bowed his head.


    At the same time, on the road leading to the construction site.


    Two Bentleys opened the way, followed by three or two land tigers, running towards the construction site with great momentum.


    Bentley.


    A middle-aged man in a nondescript red suit with a five dollar red dragon in his mouth looked anxiously out of the window.


    "Can you hurry up? When we get there, it''s all fucking over!"


    The middle-aged man stared at the driver and scolded.


    "Brother, I stepped on the accelerator to the end..."


    The driver replied without a word.


    "Why is it so slow to step on it? This car B is finished. I knew I wouldn''t buy it..." the middle-aged man patted the door silently.


    "Hehe, the rocket is fast. You can buy one and try..." at this time, a young man with red hair turned his mouth behind the seat.


    "Fuck you, you can talk!" the middle-aged man turned his head and scolded irritably. Then he picked up the * on the seat and made a gesture in front of the driver.


    "Brother, you haven''t touched this thing for many years. Can you stop making gestures? I''m afraid..." the driver hid back and said in a trembling voice.


    "Ha ha, I was a fucking sand jet at that time. I tell you it works better than this thing. Now this thing looks impressive, but it''s not as fun as a sand jet..." the middle-aged man replied with a cigarette end, then rattled the bolt of the gun, turned his head, looked at the red haired youth and asked, "did you bring the rocket?"


    "With..." the young man replied irritably.


    "When you get to the place, fix it for me first. It cost hundreds of thousands. I didn''t hear the two fucking movements. It''s a pity..." the middle-aged man bared his teeth and you replied.


    "No, you think this thing is a second kick. If you say the whole is the whole?" the young man was speechless.


    "Why?" the middle-aged man stared at the beads and shouted. Then he pulled the young man''s hair and asked, "I spent fucking money. I said you''re not happy to fix it?"


    "You fucking let go of me and don''t drag my hair when you''re all right? I obviously feel that my hair has lost some serious hair recently!" the young man bared his teeth and opened the middle-aged man''s big hand.


    "You look like a fucking social person? Get a JB head like a chicken feather blanket, and go out like a fucking hair salon. Don''t say it''s my little brother in the future. It''s a fucking shame..." the middle-aged man clapped his hands and scolded the young man.


    "I''m fucking proud. Why do you care so much about me?" the young man replied with his neck.


    "Roll the calf, I''ll be upset when I talk to you. Look at how powerful Xiaoli''s hairstyle is..." the middle-aged man smiled and patted the driver''s big bald head.


    The driver touched his head and said with some resentment: "brother, you scraped it for me in the middle of the night..."


    "Didn''t I find you so proud and bald? Did you have been a monk for several years before you became a monk?" the young man straightened his hair and looked at the middle-aged man.


    "... can you roll the calf for me?"


    "Big gold chain, big bald head, you''re a fucking upstart." the young man said with his mouth tilted.


    "I''ll be fired sooner or later. I don''t know why so much nonsense every day..." the middle-aged man scolded with his teeth.

 Chapter 1506

    On the other side, in the construction site.


    Xiao Wu brought Zhang Fengyu and Wei Yiwen to me, then took out his mobile phone and dialed Liu Neng.


    "I''m done here!"


    After Liu Neng answered the phone, Xiao Wu shouted at his mobile phone while wiping the blood on his face.


    "Did anyone grab it?"


    Liu Neng asked.


    "Well, I got it, but the army was injured. It''s estimated that one month or two will be enough to get the fuck up..." Xiao Wu glanced at the half dead Wang Jun and said.


    "What about the people in the harem?" Liu Neng asked hurriedly.


    "Let me lie down. These people are so fucking powerful..." Xiao Wu kicked me and shouted carelessly.


    "..." Liu Neng was silent.


    "Why don''t you talk? How do you deal with these people?" Xiao Wu asked.


    "...." Liu Neng was still silent.


    "I didn''t ask you what to do with it?" Xiao Wu shouted impatiently.


    "... let it go!" Liu Neng whispered after a moment of silence.


    "What?" Xiao Wu shouted at the top of his voice after hearing this. His tone was very incredible.


    "Can''t you understand what I said?" Liu Neng repeated.


    "I''ve made such a fucking effort. If you say let it go now, just let it go?" Xiao Wu shouted at his cell phone.


    "...." Liu Neng didn''t speak.


    "It''s not you. Can you tell me what you think? I''ll tell you it''s only one chance. It won''t be easy if you wait for us to tidy up these people next time..." Xiao Wu shouted at his mobile phone with great excitement.


    "I said I would let him go. Why do you talk so much?" Liu Neng''s mood also became very excited.


    "I fucking said that if these people let go, they''ll let the tiger go back to the mountain. What''s the reason why we''ve been in H city for so long?" Xiao Wu shouted with staring beads.


    "Because of the project!"


    "Fart, how can these people get the project without killing Ye Han? Are you fucking confused?"


    "I said for the last time, take those two people away and let the rest play. Do you understand?" Liu Neng adjusted his mood and said in a rather flat tone.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Xiao Wu took two deep breaths, then clenched his teeth and asked, "give me a reason!"


    "I''m the fucking reason. If I let you go, you''ll let me go!"


    "Do you fucking know how many of our brothers fell because of lying down? I''ll fucking play with you?"


    "Let the man go!" Liu Neng shouted one by one.


    "Go!"


    Xiao Wu shouted, then directly threw the mobile phone to the ground, and then carried it to me. Xiao Wu narrowed his eyes and looked at me. He was silent for a long time. No one knew what he was thinking.


    "Bah!"


    Little five spit, then slowly squatted beside me, pulled my hair and shouted, "you''re lucky, but I tell you, get out of H city immediately after three days, or I''ll kill you next time I see you, okay?"


    I looked at Xiao Wu with blood on my face and ferocious eyes. I didn''t speak.


    "Did you draft it? I asked you if you understood?" Xiao Wu shouted at the top of his voice.


    "..." I looked at Xiao Wu and didn''t speak.


    "Did you draft it? Did I let you make it clear?" at this time, Xiao Wu seemed crazy and had no reason at all.


    "If you kill me now, I''ll call you a man!" my voice answered intermittently.


    "I went!"


    Little five suddenly stood up, and then a big foot kicked directly on my head.


    "Draft it!"


    Little five ran crazy and kicked me in the head.


    "Brother five! Brother five!"


    The people around Xiao Wu quickly stopped Xiao Wu.


    "Draft it? Let go of me. I have to kill this today. When the fuck is it? Do you still pretend to be a social elder brother with me?" Xiao Wu shouted at me after being stopped by others.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Xiao Wu and grinned. I didn''t speak.


    "I let you loose, didn''t you hear?" Xiao Wu stared at the beads and shouted at the others.


    "Brother five, you''ll kill him if you fight again..." the man around Xiao five whispered.


    "I''m going to kill this today!"


    "Brother five! Calm down!"


    At this time, the man in black shouted.


    Xiao Wu was stunned when he heard this, and then his tight body relaxed slowly. Xiao Wu reached out to pull away the people around him, then wiped his nose, walked in front of me, looked down at me and said, "Ye Han, remember that you will die in my hands sooner or later!"


    After saying this, Xiao Wu stared at the beads and shouted, "withdraw!"


    After shouting this sentence, Xiao Wu hurriedly dragged Zhang Fengyu and Wei Yiwen to the jeep, but at this time, a burst of engine sound suddenly occurred in the construction site.


    "Tu Tu Tu!"


    The violent sound of the motor rang through the whole construction site. Xiao Wu stretched out his hand to block the distant light tube. Then he picked up the army thorn in his hand and turned to me and shouted, "your help is coming?"


    I looked at the distant light and didn''t speak.


    This is the fourth wave of people who appeared in this construction site.


    "Suddenly..."


    The sound of the motor was getting closer and closer to us. When I saw the people coming, I stared at the beads and shouted, "go back!"


    "Han Chao!"


    When I finished shouting, everyone gave a cry of surprise.


    Yes, it''s the last three people in our harem, my second generation, motorcycle toy gun combination!


    Han Chao, as like as two peas, three old men appeared before us. They were exactly the same as the three scenes that Bi Wenshi used to rescue me. But the toy guns were changed into kitchen knives.


    "Don''t I fucking tell you three not to come?" I shouted to the three next to the motorcycle, staring at the beads on the ground.


    "I have to solve such a big problem..." Han Chao still replied to me.


    "What the fuck can you solve?" Meng Liang scolded.


    "Even if the three of us are nothing, the three of us can''t solve anything, but the people in the harem are lying here. The three of us have no face to stand together and lie down. I''ll lie down!" after Han Chao shouted this sentence, he ran straight to Xiao Wu with a knife. Lao Bian and Xiao Hei followed Han Chao behind.


    "Are you fucking right?" I cried.


    "No matter how stupid I am, I know what it means to live and die together!" Han Chao replied to me, then looked at Xiao Wu with a kitchen knife and asked, "what you drafted is that you beat my eldest brother, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, how?" Xiao Wu replied with a smile.


    "Draft it, what do I want you to do!"


    Han Chao shouted, then ran directly to Xiao Wu with a kitchen knife and looked down.


    In the construction site, the second generation of Hougong, led by Han Chao, gradually moved towards a development route of Hubi. I never thought that Han Chao really ran towards Xiaowu with a kitchen knife. They rushed past. Lao Bian and Xiao Hei behind Han Chao saw their eldest brother rush past, so they hurried to follow him.


    "Is there something wrong with the three?"


    Zhang Tian lay beside me, looking at me and asked.


    "A little tiger!"


    I bit my teeth and scolded.


    "Hehe, you guys are so fucking interesting. I haven''t seen such a righteous person in all these years..."


    Zhang Tian smiled helplessly, saying that Han Chao was a little short-sighted.


    On the other side, Xiao Wu, who was supposed to get on the bus, saw Han Chao and others rush over and scolded silently: "where the fuck is this fool?"


    "Am I going to fuck you? You fucking are!"


    Han Chao shouted, and then ran straight to Xiao Wu''s head, and Xiao Wu instinctively turned sideways to hide.


    "Bang!"


    The bright kitchen knife in Han Chao''s hand directly split on the jeep behind Xiao Wu.


    "Draft it? You''re fucking awesome, aren''t you?"


    Han Chao was ready to see the second knife, but Xiao Wu didn''t give him this opportunity at all. He kicked a big foot directly on Han Chao''s stomach.


    "Bang!"


    Han Chao''s body flew backwards half a meter away.


    "Did you draw it up? If you''re fucking talking to me about something you don''t need, I''m fucking serious?"


    Xiao Wu stared at the beads and shouted at Han Chao on the ground.


    "Draft it? Who the fuck is playing with you!"


    Han Chao''s Lao Bian shouted, followed by a kitchen knife.


    "Bang!"


    Lao Bian stabbed Xiao Wu on the back with a knife. Xiao Wu looked back at Lao Bian.


    "I see!"


    Lao Bian shouted, and then he was going to cut the second knife, but before he could make a move, he was cut on Lao Bian''s wrist by Xiao Wu''s side with a knife.


    "Bang..."


    Lao Bian dropped his kitchen knife on the ground.


    "Draft it? Don''t give it to the face!"


    Little five bit his teeth and scolded, and then took out a * with a crash.


    "Draft it? I''ll see how fucking awesome you three are!"


    Xiao Wu walked to Han Chao with a big step, and then directly aimed at Han Chao''s head.


    "Draft it!"


    Han Chao looked at Xiao Wu and scolded.


    "Did you draft it? You''re awesome, aren''t you?" Xiao Wu asked Han Chao with staring beads.


    "Super brother!"


    At this time, Xiao Hei shouted and rushed to Xiao Wu, but he was directly put down by Xiao Wu''s people without two steps.


    "Yes, loosen me!"


    Xiaohei was pressed on the ground by Xiaowu''s people, struggling painfully and constantly kicking the cement ground with his feet.


    "Let me ask you something. Are you awesome?" Xiao Wu took the muzzle of the gun forward and looked at Han Chao and shouted.


    "..." Han Chao looked at Xiao Wu and didn''t speak.


    "Han Chao!"


    I was afraid that Xiao Wu would really open, so I shouted at Han Chao at the top of my voice.


    Han Chao turned to look at me, smiled at me, then looked at Xiao Wu and shouted, "are you sure? We don''t have a basket in the harem. Since I dare to come here today, I''m going to die. If you want to kill me, hurry! Someone will help me kill you in our harem sooner or later!"


    "Ha ha, OK!" Xiao Wu smiled and then shouted, "I''ll make you a fucking success!"


    Just after Xiao Wu''s words, the sky above the construction site suddenly lit up, followed by a loud noise.


    "Boom!"


    Hearing the sound, Xiao Wu instinctively turned back. Two Bentleys followed by three land tigers, all with headlights, directly lit up the whole construction site!


    This is the fourth wave of people on the construction site so far!

 Chapter 1507

    Inside Bentley.


    The middle-aged man in a red suit grinned after looking at the rocket launcher, then looked at the driver and said, "this thing is really fucking fun!"


    The driver was speechless.


    Little five turned to look at the team in front of him and scolded irritably, "is the draft still fucking finished?"


    A moment later, the motorcade stopped in front of me. Xiao Wu looked at the Bentley with a * and shouted, "who!"


    "Bang!"


    The door of the Bentley bounced open. A young man with red hair jumped out with a rocket launcher. Then he shouted with a big mouth: "I''ll fucking see who''s going to move my brother!"


    When Zhang Yuyu saw the young man, his pupils dilated instantly!


    "You fucking..."


    Before Xiao Wu finished, a middle-aged man came out of the Bentley again. The red suit on the middle-aged man was very dazzling on this black night.


    When I, Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan, Meng Liang and Yang Song saw the middle-aged man, they were instantly excited.


    Of all the people I know, the only fucking dazzling one is!


    "I''ll fucking see who''s going to move my brothers?"


    The middle-aged man stared at the beads and shouted loudly.


    "Brother long!"


    Liu Rui cried out first with tears.


    "Brother long!"


    I Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan and Yang Song also shouted.


    Wei Yiwen in the car looked at brother long outside the car and said to himself, "you''re finally here! I can''t fucking support it..."


    Yes, the man in a red suit is the first social person we came into contact with. When Wei San said "brother long" in the first three sentences, the social elder brother in our hearts actually stood in front of us as a social elder.


    Li Jinglong, a name that once made the underworld tremble, and a name that made Wei San Tiemian shudder at the thought!


    "I fucking said that brother longniu was forced. Do you think I''m right?" Liu Rui shouted at us.


    "It''s still such a row!" Yang Song replied with a smile.


    "Brother long, it''s really brother long..." Meng Liang muttered to himself like a psycho.


    "Sorry, it''s a little late..." brother long smiled at us, then glanced at the construction site, scratched his head and asked, "where are old Wei Fengyu and them?"


    "In the car!"


    I replied at the top of my voice.


    "Ha ha!" brother long laughed and didn''t speak again.


    "If you come back later, I''ll die!" Liu Rui shouted.


    "Roll the calf, you''re like a fucking bastard, dead Basket!" brother long replied with a smile.


    "Bang!"


    Just then the Land Rover door behind the Bentley bounced open, and a dressed woman came out of the Land Rover with a small white coat, a black leather pants on her legs and high heels.


    When everyone saw this woman, they were fucking stunned. This woman''s appearance was even more shocking than brother Long''s appearance, but I was not surprised, because I knew that brother long came out, so she would certainly follow.


    I looked at the woman in front of me and smiled helplessly. The woman seemed to see me, glanced at me, and then walked slowly to brother Long''s side.


    "Bai wanmeng!"


    Yang Song looked at Meng Liang and shouted.


    ��������


    Meng Liang squinted at Bai wanmeng, his lips trembled a little, wanted to speak, but he didn''t open his mouth.


    "Why did this woman come with brother long?"


    Liu Rui shouted at me in surprise.


    I looked at Liu Rui, then slowly lowered my head and didn''t speak.


    "Impossible, how could she know brother long?" Meng Liang shouted at me with an incredible face.


    "..." I looked up and Meng Liang didn''t know how to explain.


    The girl in front of us is actually Bai wanmeng, a woman with many identities in my eyes. She is the connection between Fan Jun and our Zhaojia village. She is also the largest drug lord in KM city. She is also the dream lover in Meng Liang''s heart. She still has an ambiguous relationship with brother long


    I really don''t understand which identity is Bai wanmeng''s real identity?


    The first time I met Bai wanmeng was in Yunnan. At that time, I thought she was an ordinary drug lord. She helped me lead Meng song and others to the bait. I was responsible for helping her get rid of her enemies. At that time, I thought our relationship was a simple cooperative relationship, but later I learned that my understanding with Bai wanmeng was arranged from the beginning.


    Bai wanmeng is the person of brother long. Brother long really helps me silently through Bai wanmeng.


    Later, I accidentally learned that Bai wanmeng was related to brother long, because after I kidnapped Bai wanmeng to my house, I found a strange phone in her mobile phone. Although the phone was black, I still found the surveillance video when opening the number, and the person who opened the number was brother long, When I saw brother long in the video, I couldn''t believe my eyes at all, so I asked Bai wanmeng what the relationship was between them, but she didn''t tell me. I also investigated afterwards, but I couldn''t find any connection between the two people.


    A few days ago, I called Bai wanmeng and told her that there was an accident in Zhaojia village. Who are the people in Zhaojia village?


    That''s the person that brother long put next to me. So as long as Bai wanmeng knows that something has happened here, brother long will definitely come back. I know brother long will not leave Wei Yiwen and Zhang Fengyu alone.


    In fact, I have planned all this for a long time. The purpose is to let brother long come out, because our harem has now reached the end of the mountain and water. All the resources of Liu Yong have been abused by us. Guo xiongyi has gone and Bi Wenshi has gone. Now our harem must establish a new relationship in order to really stand in front of sun Qiang and Xiaowu, Well, the only relationship I can use is brother long. Since brother long can distribute Wei Yiwen to us, it means that he is always paying attention to us. I''ll bet whether brother long can come out.


    Now, obviously, I''m right!


    I know that if we are not at the most dangerous time, brother long will not come out. Brother long will not come out. According to the current state of our harem, we can only be played by people like Fan Jun and sun Qiang. Since brother long can cultivate big drug lords like Bai wanmeng, I think that only brother long appears at this time, we may still have a glimmer of vitality.


    ����


    At least a dozen people came out from the Bentley of the Land Rover. They all dressed the same, camouflage clothes, camouflage pants, military boots and the most classic battle clothes. These people stood behind brother long neatly and looked very powerful. There were a man and a woman around him, a young man with red hair and a white wanmeng.


    I lay on the ground and looked at brother Long''s gang. I smiled. It took so much effort to lead Li Jinglong out. The way this so-called gangster appeared was obviously more shocking than I thought. I think brother long is the real social brother, and we are always children in front of him.


    "What do you want?"


    Little five looked at brother Long''s gang. He knew that the gang behind brother long was not ordinary people. If they started, they had no chance of winning.


    "Pa!"


    Brother long stretched out his hand and lit a cigarette for his. It was the five yuan red river.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Brother long took a deep breath. After loading the force, he reached out and pointed to Zhang Fengyu and Wei Yiwen in the car, and then whispered, "that''s my man!"


    "But..."


    Before the second half of Xiao Wu''s words were said, brother long drew a big mouth directly on Xiao Wu''s face, then pointed to Xiao Wu and shouted, "I said it was my man!"


    Brother Long''s voice fell to the ground, and the people behind him directly picked up the machine.


    "You..." little five opened his mouth and talked.


    "Pa!"


    Brother long had another big mouth, then stared at the beads and said, "that''s my man!"


    Little five stood in place, looked at brother long and the group of people behind him, then bit his teeth and shouted, "let go!"


    "Bang!"


    Xiao Wu quickly opened the door and dragged Wei Yiwen and Zhang Fengyu out.


    "Ha ha, how the fuck did you mix into this B?"


    After seeing Zhang Fengyu, the red haired youth covered his stomach and laughed.


    "Laugh!"


    Zhang Fengyu scolded wordlessly, then went to brother Long''s body and shouted with great respect: "brother long!"


    "Shit..."


    Brother long scolded irritably, then pulled Zhang Fengyu''s head, then walked to Wei Yiwen and asked in a low voice, "are you okay?"


    "I can''t die for the time being..." Wei Yiwen replied faintly.


    "Ha ha..." brother long smiled, then pointed to Xiao Wu and shouted, "what the hell do you think you don''t roll the calf?"


    "Leave a name?" Xiao Wu stood in place and asked.


    "Step on..."


    Brother long took two steps forward, then lay down next to Xiao Wu''s ear and whispered, "tell your master, my name is Li Jinglong!"


    "Remember!" Xiao Wu shouted, gritting his teeth, and then ran directly to the jeep.


    "Buzzing!"


    The roaring engine sounded next to my ears. After a while, Xiao Wu Lin Zhiyong and the gang all left the construction site. I slowly closed my eyes after they left.


    Tired, really tired, I held on for so long, and finally brother long came out.


    "Leaves! Leaves!"


    When Liu Rui saw me pass out, he shook me hard. Then he shouted at brother long, "Ye Zi passed out!"


    Brother long looked back at me, then hurried to my side and picked me up.


    I haven''t seen you for two years. Brother long is much older, and I am also much more mature.


    Two years ago, we were ordinary students, and brother long was just the little boss of the mahjong hall.


    Two years later, things changed.


    I don''t remember how we left the construction site. Anyway, when I woke up again, I was already lying in the hospital. The whole ward was full of people from our harem, and more than ten beds were occupied by our people. This was the most serious injury in our harem, but the most serious injuries were Zhang Tian, things and Niu Lei, Now the three of them are still observing in the intensive care unit. Although there is no danger for the time being, they still don''t wake up.


    "Wake up?"


    Han Chao around me asked with a smile when he saw me awake.


    "Why the fuck are you lying next to me? Change with him!"


    I looked at Han Chao and scolded irritably.


    "What the fuck is wrong with me? You despise me so much?"


    Han Chao was not happy when he heard this. He stared at me and shouted.

 Chapter 1508

    "Fuck off, I told you not to come here. You have to come here. Now it''s much better than the medical expenses of three people..." I scolded irritably, and then turned my head. As soon as I turned my head, I found that Liu Rui was smiling at me.


    "Who the fuck arranged the bed for me? I''m going to change the ward..."


    I cried out in an abnormal collapse, and then sat up hard. Although the wound on my body was still painful, at least it didn''t affect my normal action.


    However, Meng Liang and Liu Rui are not good. They have many fractures. It is estimated that they can''t get out of bed every ten days and a half months.


    "Brother long, where are they?" I looked around in the ward, then looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "I should have gone out..." Liu Rui looked at the ward and then replied to me.


    I wandered around the ward for two times, then walked to Wei Yiwen''s hospital bed, looked at Wei Yiwen and said, "I''ve brought back the body of big man and Castle Peak..."


    "..." Wei Yiwen was stunned when he heard me, and then said with a lonely look in his eyes, "these two children died because they saved me."


    "I always treat them as brothers. Don''t worry. I can''t do anything about it." I nodded back, and then said, "why don''t you contact us?"


    "Didn''t contacting you at that time just cause you trouble?"


    "You......" I looked at Wei Yiwen and was speechless.


    "You knew the relationship between Bai wanmeng and brother long, didn''t you?" Wei Yiwen suddenly asked.


    "What do you mean?" I was stunned and asked.


    "You want to lead brother long out by Bai wanmeng, right?" Wei Yiwen continued.


    "..." I looked at Wei Yiwen and didn''t speak.


    "This is all you want. You know that only when brother long comes out can I and Zhang Fengyu be really safe, right?" Wei Yiwen continued.


    "..." I still didn''t speak.


    "You want brother long to take us away..." Wei Yiwen''s eyes suddenly darkened and his tone was very lost.


    "Uncle Wei, you are old and all the big green mountains have gone. The situation of our harem is not good now, so while you can move, move. It''s no good to follow our children!" I explained in a low voice.


    "...." Wei Yiwen looked at me and was silent.


    I patted Wei Yiwen on the shoulder, and then ran to Zhang Fengyu''s bed.


    At this time, the young man with red hair was sitting next to Zhang Yuyu''s bed, but it was obvious that Zhang Yuyu didn''t like the young man with red hair, so he turned his head and turned his back to him.


    When the red haired youth saw me coming, he stood up and looked at me and said, "Hello, my name is Zhang Tongzhou. This fool is my brother. Your name is Ye Han, right? I heard brother long talk about you..."


    "Thank you for what happened last night!" I shook hands with the red haired youth, then looked at Zhang Fengyu and Zhang Tongzhou. I found that the two men looked a little alike.


    "Is this your brother?" I asked, smiling at Zhang Fengyu.


    "Do you think he can be my brother like that fool?" Zhang Fengyu replied to me irritably.


    "Look at your b-shape now. You''re also a cow if you can fucking mix it into this b-shape!" Zhang TongZhou scolded with a big mouth sitting next to me.


    "I''m fucking proud. Can you control it?" Zhang Fengyu shouted, staring at the beads.


    "You two used to be around the dragon?" I looked at Zhang Fengyu and asked curiously.


    "Ah, later, this fool had an accident and spent two years in prison. He was only fucking released today..."


    "Fart, it''s called reform through labor. Can you talk more civilized? And can you stop him? Always mention prison to me?" Zhang TongZhou was excited when he heard this, stared at beads and shouted at Zhang Fengyu.


    "What the fuck am I going to do?" Zhang Fengyu said. He got excited, sat up with a splash, and then looked at me and said, "do you know what this fool is in prison for?"


    "Because of what?" I asked with a smile.


    "Because he drank too much in the middle of the night, he slept with the hostess of his mother''s hotel. Then the hostess gave him 150 yuan when she left. He seldom fought with others. Later, the hostess directly called the police to rape him. Do you think he was stupid... Ha ha, I''ve heard of such a thing for the first time? The hostess raped him like a mother sow, ha ha, Who the fuck is blind! "


    Zhang Fengyu seems to like this topic very much. He clapped his thigh and laughed.


    I sat between two people. I looked at Zhang Fengyu laughing and Zhang TongZhou''s slightly blackened face. Suddenly I didn''t know whether I should laugh or not.


    "Is it funny?" Zhang TongZhou shouted, biting his lips and looking at Zhang Fengyu.


    "Isn''t it funny? I think it''s funny, ha ha..." Zhang Fengyu replied with his head shaking.


    "I make you fucking laugh!"


    Zhang TongZhou rolled up his arms and sleeves and was about to rush towards Zhang Fengyu.


    "Don''t, don''t worry about this!"


    I quickly stopped in front of Zhang Tongzhou and advised him.


    "You let go of me, I don''t have to die this fool today!"


    Zhang TongZhou shouted at me with big eyes.


    "You bully me. Now I''m hurt. If I''m good, I can hit you three!" Zhang Fengyu shouted disdainfully at the corner of the bed.


    "I''ll fucking beat you, old, weak, sick and disabled!"


    Zhang TongZhou reached out and stepped back, then ran directly to Zhang Fengyu and rushed over.


    "What the fuck?"


    At this time, a voice suddenly sounded behind us. All three of us turned around and found brother long standing behind us.


    "Brother long!"


    "Brother long!"


    Zhang Yuyu and Zhang TongZhou stopped their hands when they saw brother long and shouted at him honestly.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. You two are still like this B, like a child..." brother long scolded helplessly, then pointed to me and said: "come out with me..."


    "Ah!"


    I promised, and then ran out of the ward with brother long.


    Brother long and I walked out of the ward one by one.


    "Sit down..."


    After walking out of the ward, brother long sat on the bench in the corridor, looked at me with a smile and said.


    "Yes."


    I promised, then nodded and sat on the chair.


    "Haven''t we seen each other for a long time?"


    Brother long smiled and took out two cigarettes, handed me one and lit one by himself.


    "Two years..."


    I took the cigarette from brother long and rubbed it on my hand, but it didn''t light.


    "Hoo..."


    Brother long took a deep breath, then faintly spit out a smoke ring, lowered his head and said: "in fact, I have been observing you for the past two years. Sometimes I see you so difficult. I really regret it. I shouldn''t take you to this road. You''re not easy to live now..."


    Brother Long''s tone is very self reproach.


    "In fact, it doesn''t matter to you that we take this road. It''s all our own choice. It''s not a question of whether you take it or not. Without you, we may also take this road, but it may be worse than now..." I smiled back.


    "Ha ha." brother long looked at me and smiled, then patted me on the shoulder, and then said, "in fact, you are the most incredible growth among your children. I can''t imagine that you are the boss of such a big bar now. It''s not easy for you to get to this step in H city."


    "Maybe with these brothers, I can get to today." this is my heart.


    "As you all know, I''m not the owner of any mahjong parlor at all. I used to walk along your road, but it''s deeper than what you fell into. So even if I''m so old now, I can''t leave completely. The tree wants to be quiet but the wind doesn''t stop. I can''t choose some things..." brother long said slowly, pinching the cigarette end in his hand, After lowering his head and being silent for a while, he then said, "the situation in your harem is bad. In fact, you have seen it. Whether Fan Jun or sun Qiang, or the gang of people yesterday, they are on the opposite side of your interests. As far as I know, there are problems in your harem, right?"


    When I heard brother Long''s words, I suddenly looked up. I didn''t expect brother long to feel that there were ghosts in our harem!


    "Ha ha..." brother long smiled at my eyes.


    "How do you know there are ghosts in our harem?" I asked in a low voice.


    "Wei Yiwen told me. In fact, he already felt something wrong with the harem, but he told you you didn''t believe it, so he didn''t mention it to you..." brother long explained very honestly.


    "Then who do you think is wrong with our empress?" I asked with a frown.


    "You don''t understand your own fucking research. How do I know..." brother long saw that I felt a little speechless, then threw away the cigarette end and said: "In fact, you don''t have to care about the ghost around you. After all, he has been around you for so long. It''s basically impossible for you to expose his flaws, so you can only trust no one now. If the ghost can''t get the most valuable news from your harem, the inner bone will be worthless..."


    "Then I can''t leave it alone? I''m fucking upset to have such a person around me!" I stared at the beads and whispered.


    "The ghost will come out by himself sooner or later..." brother long patted me on the shoulder, gently comforted me, and then said: "your most important thing now is the project developed by the University City. If you get the project, your harem bar will be safe..."


    "Why? Even now they want to fucking touch us. What can we really be safe?" I asked in some confusion.


    "The only competition between sun Qiang''s people and you is actually this project. As long as you get the project, sun Qiang will have to finish it with you. As for the present, although he wants to start with you, if you get the project, the people above will pay attention to you. In short, as long as you get the project, everyone in your harem will be washed white Opportunity. Even if Fan Jun wants to start with you, he has to weigh it. After all, you were an outstanding young entrepreneur in H city at that time. This title is more effective than an amulet! "

 Chapter 1509

    After listening to brother Long''s words, I suddenly realized that this project will be concerned not only by people in the city, but also by people in the province. At that time, our Hougong will be a legitimate developer.


    "But now sun Qiang and Fan Jun are wearing a pair of pants. If I want to get this project from them, it will be more difficult than going to the moon!" I replied without words.


    "Ha ha, you child!" brother long laughed at this.


    I know my mind is seen through by brother long, so I quickly bared my teeth and said with a smile: "brother long, if you have any dry goods over there, just give it to me and it''s over. Don''t hide it. I haven''t seen you for so many years. Why don''t you say it!"


    "Ha ha!" brother long reached out and patted me on the head. Then he asked, "did something happen in your H city some time ago?"


    "Yes!"


    "You fucking seem to..." brother long scolded wordlessly, and then said, "well, as far as I know, there is a lot of noise in your H City, so the people above are very serious about your H city now.


    "If there is a problem with Bi Wenshi, the people above must think that there will be problems with the people below H city. Simply put, if he really has peace of mind, why does he give up the fat meat in Zhaojia village?" brother long thought very clearly and helped me analyze it.


    "You mean Fan Jun can''t help sun Qiang in this project?" I asked in a low voice.


    "Efforts are all sides. The first point is to see the strength of developers. The second point is to see whether it is a local enterprise. In short, if you have the same strength as sun Qiang, your odds of winning will be higher!"


    "The land on the other side of the tower is the most critical part of the project. Who can get the land is the final winner, because the final decision on this matter is made by the people above, not Fan Jun, right?" I looked at brother long and asked.


    "Yes, it''s easy to say what residential buildings are over there, but I analyzed it for you. There are seven or eight factories over there. If you can get more than average land, sun Qiang has no chance of winning at all, but if you can''t get it, then it''s in trouble!"


    At this time, brother long has made it very clear to me that between us and sun Qiang, who can get the project is who the old factories on the other side of the iron tower are going to sell to!


    I am not short of money. Sun Qiang is also not short of money now. Who can buy the land of the factory is actually bad.


    If the relationship is in place and the money is in place, the land will be simple.


    In fact, I didn''t give any hope to the project of university town for a long time, because I thought that as long as sun Qiang and Fan Jun colluded, even if we tried hard, our harem would be in vain, but now I understand that the original project has become a lot simpler.


    Sun Qiang and I seem to be back on the same starting line again.


    I summed it up in my head, and then looked at brother long with a smile.


    "Why? What''s wrong with your eyes? Don''t squeeze and wink with me here. Fart quickly!" brother long scolded me in silence.


    "Brother long, you have made your words so clear and analyzed everything so thoroughly. Are you sure you don''t have empty hands when you come to see us this time? If you have anything in your hand, please straighten it out..." I bared my teeth and smiled at brother long.


    "Ha ha, you fucking miss this thing in my hand..." brother long smiled helplessly.


    "You''ve said that. If I don''t take the initiative to nag with you, I don''t understand. In fact, brother long, it''s no use for you to keep it. If my side develops well, I can give you some dry red at that time..." I bared my teeth and replied.


    "Ha ha... You child..." brother long patted me on the head and then said, "well, I did ask Wan Meng to contact me before I came here, and then I found a few relationships. Now there are eight factories, seven factories, and the remaining three are small. I helped you contact two, and the rest is basically finished..."


    "Cow force!" hearing this, I immediately gave a thumbs up to brother long.


    Brother long contacted two, and there are five left. Why can''t I make two? No, I can''t make two. If I fucking throw it out, I think I can make two.


    "Ha ha, but you must be careful yourself. I think since I can receive this news, sun Qiang must have received the news. Maybe people have started to do it, so the remaining two are still very important to you. Whether you can raise your eyebrows and vent your anger in the future is actually in the hands of those factory owners!" brother long explained.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t have two fucking families!"


    At this time, my voice was much higher because I saw hope.


    "It''s not as simple as you think. After all, they can''t be idle on your side..."


    Brother long reached out and lit a cigarette, then took a sip gently.


    "Smoke less..."


    I frowned and advised.


    "If you can smoke now, you can smoke more. If you want to smoke later, you can''t smoke..." brother long was stunned and looked at the cigarette in his hand and said back to me.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and then said, "when will we go through the formalities, brother long?"


    "What procedure?" brother long was obviously stunned when I asked him.


    "Can''t you transfer that land to my name? It''s no use keeping it yourself, isn''t it?" I bared my teeth and replied.


    "What''s on the land?"


    "Play silly with me, don''t you?" I looked at brother long and smiled. Then I said, "well, I know what you mean. Don''t you just want some money? It''s all a small matter. I''ll give you the meaning of three or five hundred thousand?"


    "No, you drank too much?" brother long looked at him speechless and asked.


    "I''ve drunk too much. Why did you forget that as soon as you finished? What''s your memory?" I was also speechless.


    "What the fuck land do you want from me? How can I have land in my hand?"


    "Didn''t you just say you found two for me? Just give it to me quickly. Don''t you just want some money? Don''t you say the number and I''ll give it to you..." I stretched out my hand and lit a cigarette and said irritably.


    "I haven''t fucking bought it yet. You treat me as me? I''ll fucking talk to you. I have to spend money to buy it for you! How much does it cost you to study it yourself? Why am I so big? I''ll pay you back. You think I''m stupid!" brother long shouted at his throat after he knew what I meant.


    "No, you didn''t buy it?" I put down my cigarette end and asked in surprise.


    "Where did I get the money to buy that thing for you?" brother long asked crossly.


    "Grass, you didn''t come down. What did you tell me? I''ve been fucking moved for a long time... I almost didn''t cry for you just now..." I replied in a very low mood, then looked up at brother long, and then said: "you don''t say you''re so fucking rich now. Why do you buckle so?"


    "How do you see I''m rich?" brother long was stunned and asked.


    "Bentley Land Rover is driving. You told me you have no money?"


    "Fart, it''s all bought by wanmeng''s family. What does it have to do with me?" brother long stared at the beads and shouted in a very righteous tone. It seems that it''s reasonable to have no money to pay back.


    I was stunned when I heard the name Bai wanmeng. Then I looked at brother long and said, "brother long, what''s your relationship with Bai wanmeng?"


    "What''s my relationship with her? Do you have a crush on others?"


    "I have a daughter-in-law. What do I like about her? I just wonder how you hook up with Bai wanmeng, who is so young, beautiful and rich?" I asked with a smile.


    "I didn''t find out why your child is so fucking biased. Can people like me when I''m so fucking old?"


    "You don''t have to feel inferior. Some rich women may have this special hobby!" I patted brother long on the shoulder and replied.


    "Roll the calf, that''s a fucking girl!" brother long shouted.


    "Ba Da!"


    When I heard this, the cigarette end on my mouth fell directly on it. I watched brother long silent for a long time. Then my lips trembled and stammered, "what are you talking about?"


    "Bai wanmeng is my daughter. What''s wrong?" brother long returned with a proud face.


    "She... Is she your daughter?" I was still in a state of extraordinary shock.


    "Are you fucking windy? Shivering here..." brother long scolded wordlessly.


    I reached out and patted the cigarette end on myself, then dragged brother Long''s shoulder and asked, "is she really your daughter?"


    "You fucking ask me again. I''m anxious?" brother long shouted with his eyes staring at beads.


    "No, you look like this. Why is your daughter so beautiful?" I asked incredulously.


    "..." brother long looked at me with speechless eyes. He stood up and was about to leave, but I grabbed him, and then asked, "your name is Li. Why is your daughter Bai?"

 Chapter 1510

    Brother long looked at me and was silent. Then he looked at me and asked: "It''s been a long time. When I was good with his mother, I was still a so-called social elder brother, but when Wan Meng was a teenager, I had an accident. I ran away alone and left them there. Wan Meng himself was a strong woman. I left, but she knew I would come back, so since when did she help me keep me there The business she left behind also helped me change all my debts. Later, Wan Meng grew up. Wan Meng was very similar to his mother. She was all strong women, so she used herself as a man as a girl. The only regret in my life was that I didn''t see her mother for the last time. She waited for me for many years... "


    When brother long said this story, he didn''t feel any color, but what I heard was mixed. How difficult it is for a woman with a daughter to help her father maintain those so-called businesses. Ordinary people may not understand it at all, but I can understand it, because I am in this society now. I know how dark this society is. I Also know how difficult it is to take our road.


    I patted brother long on the shoulder and didn''t speak.


    "Fortunately, Wan Meng didn''t humiliate me. When I came back there, my things were still... Wan Meng gave me the business, but I refused because I was no longer qualified to accept it." brother long said after seeing that I didn''t speak.


    "I heard uncle Wei say you seem to have some enemies?" I looked at brother long and asked.


    "How long ago was that? My revenge may not be avenged in my life." brother long sighed and replied to me.


    "Why?" I asked, frowning.


    "I''m too old to toss..." after brother long said that, he looked at me again and said: "In fact, I think you are like watching your own children. If you can be good, I think it''s OK. After all, you are on the road. I don''t want to see you separated from your children like me one day. You can''t reunite with your daughter until you are old. She doesn''t feel fatherly love at her best age. It''s useless for me to make up for it when I come back now."


    "It would be nice to come back," I said, looking at brother Long''s gray hair and low.


    "Well, it''s all broken things in the past. It''s meaningless to say it all the time. You''d better hurry up and straighten your side. I''m fine now and don''t have to worry about anything..." brother long looked at me and smiled. It was obvious that he had put down the pimple in his heart long ago.


    "Liangzi likes your daughter. At the beginning, I always felt that Bai wanmeng''s daughter was not simple, so I was very wary of her. Now I know she is a daughter, I''m relieved. No, you can''t marry your daughter to Liangzi, so we can be in laws!" I bared my teeth and said to brother long.


    "Don''t shameless here. I tell you, who is his mother, and you are my own family. Besides, I feel that the child is pretty good, but as for his dream, can I has the final say? After all, euphemism is so big now, and others have their own ideas. What an old man said you could use?"


    "It''s like who loves to be your in laws. Liangzi''s family doesn''t lack women, okay?" I said something hard, but I''m still very happy after I know Bai wanmeng is brother Long''s daughter. After all, this matter has always pressed me and Meng Liang at the bottom of my heart. I know Meng Liang still likes Bai wanmeng, but he hasn''t said it all the time, just because I once told him to stay away from this woman, but now it''s OK. What can happen between Meng Liang and Bai wanmeng It''s not something I should worry about if I can''t get together.


    "..." brother long looked up at me and then said, "we may go back tomorrow..."


    "So anxious?" I was stunned and shouted.


    "There''s nothing for me here. What won''t I do?"


    "I still want to entertain you. How can I say you are also my lifesaver!"


    "Don''t talk to me about this! It''s no use!" brother long raised his leg and kicked me, then said with a smile: "I have to take Wei Yiwen and Zhang Fengyu away!"


    "..." I looked at brother long and didn''t speak.


    "Why? Reluctant?" brother long smiled and asked.


    "That''s for sure, but it''s better for you to take them away than me. Now Zhaojia village is also pulled down. If they just go back to the harem, it''s no fun. Uncle Wei is a senior, so it''s time to have a rest..."


    Although I know brother long will take them away this time, I still feel a little distressed at this time.


    "Shall I let the wind and rain stay?" brother long asked tentatively.


    "Aren''t they always together? Take them all away, so uncle Wei won''t be boring, and they can have a company!" I shook my head.


    "Hehe, at the beginning, when I wanted to tell you, I was afraid you didn''t agree..." brother long bared his teeth and smiled.


    "There''s nothing to agree or disagree with. If I can, I''d rather you take all the people in our harem away. I''ll be relieved..."


    "I can''t afford so many people..." brother long smiled back at me, then looked up at me and asked, "are you tired?"


    "Tired?" I asked in surprise, and then said in a low voice, "tired or not, can I withdraw now? Is it all his efforts? In order to get ahead, now I have the opportunity to get ahead. If I am tired and I come down, do you think it is possible?"


    "Ha ha..." brother long smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Brother long, I want to ask you about someone."


    "Who?"


    "Do you know the iron face?" I asked very directly.


    ��������


    Brother long looked at me with strange eyes and suddenly fell into silence.


    In the corridor outside the hospital ward.


    Brother long was obviously stunned when he heard the name of iron noodles. Then he touched his nose and looked at me and asked, "why do you suddenly think of asking this man?"


    "We went back a year ago and were caught by iron faced people. My two brothers died there..."


    I whispered back, and then said, "they caught us just to lead you out..."


    Brother long looked at me and was silent for a moment. Then he took out his cigarette and held it in his mouth. He patted me on the shoulder and said, "I told you you you might not listen, but I suggest you never touch this person. Iron face is very terrible. He is not like sun Qiang and Fan Jun. He is much more terrible than these people. At least you can''t afford to play with him now!"


    "..." I looked up at brother long and didn''t speak.


    "OK, you don''t have to know all about some things!" brother long waved to me and ran to the ward. I stood in situ and was stunned. I wondered why brother long was so afraid of the iron face?


    After thinking for a while, I thought it was useless to think about these things now, so I also ran to the ward with steps.


    ����


    "Doctor, when can I leave the hospital? I''m fucking crazy here!" Zhang Fengyu shouted at the doctor opposite the pager with a pager in his hand.


    "I can''t leave the hospital for the time being." the doctor returned with some helplessness.


    "Can you take this away for me? I fucking need to rest!" Zhang Fengyu shouted at the top of his voice, dragging Zhang TongZhou next to the hospital bed.


    "Dudu..." there was no sound on the other side of the pager.


    "Hello? Talk... Why don''t you fucking talk..." like a psychosis, Zhang Fengyu whetted and chirped at the pager, while Zhang TongZhou sat beside him laughing and didn''t speak.


    I watched the two brothers helplessly shake their heads, and then walked to Meng Liang''s side.


    "What are you doing with JB?" I looked at Meng Liang in a daze and asked with a smile.


    "It''s all right, take a break..." Meng Liang turned his head and smiled back at me.


    "How do you feel?" I asked.


    "Still like that, it''s certain that he won''t die." Meng Liang replied to me perfunctorily. I looked at his eyes. I knew he must have something in his heart now, because his eyes changed from the moment he saw Bai wanmeng.


    "Do you want that woman?" I sat beside Meng Liang with a smile and asked in a low voice.


    "Shua!"


    Meng Liang suddenly looked up at me, and then his eyes gradually dimmed. He wanted to talk, but he didn''t say it.


    "Do you really like that woman?" I asked, looking at Meng Liang with a serious expression.


    "I don''t know what love is. Anyway, I just want to have sex with her!" Meng Liang''s answer was simple and rough.


    "Ha ha..." I grinned, then looked at Meng Liang and said, "you give me 100 yuan and I''ll tell you good news."


    "I''m fucking like B. where can I give you the whole 100 yuan?" Meng Liang looked at me with some speechless eyes.


    "... Bai wanmeng is brother Long''s daughter!" I know Meng Liang really can''t afford money, so I gave up the idea of blackmailing money.


    "Really?" Meng Liang sat up with a thump when he heard this, stared at the beads and shouted at me.


    With Meng Liang''s voice, everyone else in the ward looked at us.


    "What''s JB doing? Don''t make a fucking noise. I need a fucking rest!"


    "I can''t rest well with you..."


    Liu Rui and Yang Song shouted at Meng Liang like a psycho.


    "Roll the calf, don''t rest well, go home and pout!"


    Meng Liang stared at the beads, turned his head and shouted at the two people. Liu Rui and Yang Song were quiet in an instant.


    "Really?" Meng Liang pinched my shoulder and shouted at me.


    "I have nothing to lie to you. What are you doing? No, ask brother long yourself..."


    "That..." Meng Liang stopped and stared at me.


    "Go after it if you like!" I patted Meng Liang and said with a smile.


    ��������


    Meng Liang looked at me with a very excited expression. I know he must be very happy now. The only knot between me and Meng Liang is Bai wanmeng. However, now that Bai wanmeng''s matter has been solved, we have completely put down the layer of scruples in our hearts. In fact, I still hope Bai wanmeng can come together with Meng Liang, After all, Bai wanmeng is a standard Bai Fumei. She looks good, has a strong figure and has many resources in her hand. At least I can feel that Meng Liang really likes Bai wanmeng.

 Chapter 1511

    "Ye, can you play poker?" just then Liu Rui shouted at me.


    "Who is it?" I turned and smiled.


    "There are so many of us. I''ll try to get my medical expenses out so as not to burden our harem..." Liu Rui winked at me with his bare teeth.


    I stood up and walked to them with a smile, and then followed Longge Wei Yiwen, Liu Rui, Yang Song and others to set up golden flowers. The whole ward was from our harem. Although each of us was injured, the atmosphere in the ward was really good, at least not as frightened as outside.


    ����


    H City, in the advanced ward of a hospital.


    Xiao Wu and Wang Jun were wrapped like mummies, and Liu Neng sat beside them with a tired expression.


    "I don''t even know what you think. Why did you let them go at such a good opportunity? If I made them all fucking sudden, how could there be so many things now?" Xiao Wu could only stare at the ceiling above the house because he had gauze on his body.


    "...." Liu Neng looked at Xiao Wu and didn''t speak.


    "What the fuck are you talking about? Now that one hasn''t woken up! So many of our brothers have been injured, and now we''re playing in vain like his mother didn''t go!" Xiao Wu shouted with great emotion.


    "If you kill those people in the harem, can you still lie here now?" Liu Neng asked with narrowed eyes.


    "..." Xiao Wu bit his lips and kept silent for a moment, then gritted his teeth and shouted: "I just don''t understand why there are so many people in the back palace? Why do so many people help them every time? Bi Wenshi can''t kill them. We haven''t killed him this time. Do they have many lives? Tell me?"


    "Is it useful for you to say this now? Do you think I don''t want to kill them? If they die, we can fucking walk in H city much easier than now! But ye Han and they can''t die in our hands, do you understand?" Liu Neng stared at beads and shouted.


    Xiao Wu looked at Liu Neng for a moment, then looked at Liu Neng with a very puzzled face and asked, "why can''t Ye Han die in our hands?"


    In the ward.


    "Liu Neng looked at Xiao Wu and stopped talking.


    "I fucking ask you? Why can''t Ye Han die in our hands? He''s your father. Can''t you do it?" Xiao Wu wanted to sit up excitedly, but the gauze on his body was too tightly tied. Xiao Wu struggled and found that he couldn''t move at all.


    "... we can''t die in our hands anyway." Liu Neng replied with his teeth.


    "Why? What are we here for? We''re running to kill the harem. If the harem doesn''t fall down, when can we get up? Tell me?"


    "These questions are not up to you. I can decide. Do you fucking understand? What''s the use of shouting at me now? We both work for others. We''ll be done as soon as the people above say!" Liu Neng replied irritably. Then he stood up and walked around the room for two times, pinched his waist, looked at Xiao Wu and asked: "Is the last group of people really Li Jinglong?"


    "... ah!" Xiao Wu was stunned and agreed.


    "How could he be here!" Liu Neng scolded, took a deep breath, and then sat on the chair and rubbed his hair.


    "Who is Li Jinglong?" Xiao Wu looked at Liu Neng and asked.


    "A man who dominated the wind and rain ten years ago..."


    "What about now?" asked Xiao Wu.


    "Now we''re just playing!" Liu Neng replied without thinking.


    "Who is this Li Jinglong vs. sun Qiang?"


    "What kind of thing is sun Qiang? Without Fan Jun, what''s the difference between sun Qiang and waste?" Liu Neng replied irritably, and then walked out of the ward with his mobile phone.


    Xiao Wu looked at Liu Neng''s back and wanted to talk, but stopped again.


    After Liu Neng got out of the ward, he found a quiet place and dialed a telephone number.


    "Hello?" the man opposite answered the phone.


    "Something''s wrong!" Liu Neng said directly, pursing his lips.


    "Say!"


    "Yesterday we wanted to rob two people from the back palace, but a group of people appeared and saved them!" Liu Neng said very succinctly.


    "Who saved it?" asked the other side of the phone.


    "Li Jinglong!"


    "..." the person across the phone heard the name and was silent.


    "Why did he appear at this time? Didn''t he disappear long ago?" Liu Neng looked across the phone and shouted.


    "Are you sure?" the man opposite asked slowly.


    "Li Jinglong told Xiao Wu himself. Li Jinglong already knows who we are, so he talked to Xiao Wu like this."


    "... how could he know?" the man across the phone asked suspiciously.


    "You asked me who I asked? Did you leak the news at home?"


    "Impossible!" the person opposite the phone definitely denied the idea, and then said, "Li Jinglong is not the original Li Jinglong. Don''t start with the harem for the time being and wait for Li Jinglong to go!"


    "I''m afraid he won''t go this time!" Liu Neng said with some worry.


    "It''s impossible. All his business is in Yunnan. He can''t stay."


    "I hope so!" Liu Neng sighed helplessly, then slowly hung up the phone.


    ����


    On the other side, Fan Jun''s house.


    Sun Qiang and Lin Zhiyong were all sitting on the sofa, while Fan Jun looked at the two people with a cold face.


    "There are more than 30 people inside and outside. Can you give me an explanation?" Fan Jun asked, staring at Lin Zhiyong.


    "The opposite side is running hard. Our people are all police, and the combat effectiveness is not on the same level!" Lin Zhiyong replied to Fan Jun with gauze and teeth.


    "Hougong, they are really arrogant now!" Fan Jun shouted, patting the table.


    "Later, it was not the people in the harem who rescued Ye Han. It should be outsiders!" Lin Zhiyong added.


    "..." Fan Jun turned to look at him and said nothing.


    "The people in the harem are accurate. Our operation is a secret operation, so they dare to be so bold. After all, the harem must be harder than our people when it can''t be seen. The harem must have some energy to go to today in H city..." Sun Qiang said slowly.


    "What do you think we should do next?" Fan Jun asked, looking at Sun Qiang.


    "What else can we do? Those two people must have run away, but they won''t come back for the time being, so you don''t have to worry too much in Zhaojia village. Just let it go!" Sun Qiang calmly replied.


    "But I''m still a little worried about running two people."


    "But now we have no other way. If you start with the harem now, the effect will be counterproductive. If the harem can start today, they will find your home tomorrow. Do you believe it? They are a bunch of madmen, playing with the feeling of heartbeat!"


    "..." Fan Jun bit his lips and said nothing.


    "Only when we get the project of university city can we bring down the harem completely. We just have to spend time with them. When your side is stable, don''t we clean them up as much as we want?" Sun Qiang looked at Fan Jun and advised him, then turned and took out a map, which is the map of the old urban area of the iron tower.


    Sun Qiang drew seven factories on the map with a red pen, then took them to Fan Jun, looked at Fan Jun and asked, "these seven factories are the key. Do you know them?"


    Fan Jun looked down at the map, then reached out to point out a factory and whispered, "this man can talk!"


    "Then start with him!" Sun Qiang nodded.


    "Isn''t it bad for us to do it ourselves?" Fan Jun asked with a frown.


    "We certainly don''t fix such a thing ourselves. I''m going to fix it for Liu Neng. After all, they do it. Finally, the University City project is also for them. We just get some dividends..." after sun Qiang finished, he continued: "it''s estimated that they can''t spare hands now. I''ll contact them after a while."


    "You must hurry up on this matter, because if you don''t do it, you will do it in the back palace. It''s better to hold it tight." Fan Jun said with some worry.


    "Don''t worry, little five, they can''t draw hands, and there must be no hands in the back palace!" Sun Qiang replied with a smile.


    "..." Fan Jun looked at Sun Qiang and stopped talking.


    "If there''s nothing wrong, we''ll go first?" Sun Qiang asked, looking at fan Jun.


    "Hmm!" Fan Jun nodded, then looked at Lin Zhiyong and said, "pay attention to things in the future. We haven''t done much trouble recently. Please stop..."


    "I see!"


    Lin Zhiyong nodded, followed sun Qiang out of Fan Jun''s study, and then ran downstairs.


    H City, in the ward of Municipal Medical University.


    Several of us followed brother long. They pricked golden flowers for more than two hours. Later, they were really sleepy. We didn''t bother. We cleaned up and prepared to rest. After all, our gang were injured, so we still need to rest.


    In the evening, Su Su and Wu Mei, er Mei and three girls bought us meals and brought them to us. Su Su was not very angry when she saw that I had no big deal, but she looked at me strangely.


    After midnight.


    "Almost I have to go back to bed..." brother long yawned and shouted at us.


    "Ha ha, OK!" I promised lying on my back.


    "Well, I''ll come back tomorrow and we''ll do it!"


    Brother long can have thousands of dollars if he loses today, so he is very angry about it. I think if he doesn''t win back the money, it''s easy for him to stay on our side.

 Chapter 1512

    "Come early tomorrow......" Liu Rui bared his teeth and shouted. With a big head like brother long, Liu Rui was very welcome.


    "OK, I''ll come early tomorrow!" brother long agreed with a smile, and then turned around to run outside the ward, but at this time, Zhang Fengyu shouted, "brother long, can you take this away?"


    "Ah, I forgot you..." brother long patted his head and then looked at Zhang Tongzhou and asked, "why, don''t you go back?"


    "Go back by yourself. I''ll be here later..." Zhang TongZhou waved back.


    "Elder brother, can you fucking hurry?" Zhang Fengyu shouted with abnormal collapse.


    "I''ll stay with you for a while. Aren''t you happy?" Zhang TongZhou asked righteously.


    "If you don''t go, can I go?" Zhang Fengyu should make Zhang TongZhou torture crazy and struggle to get out of bed.


    "Can you be fucking honest? You''re still hurt. Stay honest..." Zhang TongZhou pressed down Zhang Fengyu, then smiled at brother long and said, "go, I won''t go back today. Have a good chat with my brother..."


    "Ha ha!" brother long smiled helplessly, then turned and ran outside the ward.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll see you off..." at this time, I put on my slippers and ran to brother Long''s position.


    "It''s not that I''m not coming. What are you sending?" brother long stopped silently and stood in place waiting for me for a while.


    "I''m not trying to be polite..." I grinned and followed brother long out of the ward side by side.


    "Why, do you want to send it?" brother long asked me impatiently when he was about to leave the hospital.


    "Send the Buddha to the West." I replied with a smile.


    "Grass..." brother long scolded irritably, then walked out of the hospital with his back hands, and I followed him out of the hospital.


    After leaving the hospital, as I expected, there was a Land Rover parked outside. Next to the Land Rover, Bai wanmeng wore an exquisite suit, her hair curled up high, and stepped on the ten centimeter high heels. To tell the truth, girls like Bai wanmeng are very beautiful as long as men see you.


    "Coming?" I saw Bai wanmeng and hurried forward with a little face to say hello to Bai wanmeng.


    "HMM." Bai wanmeng glanced at me in disgust.


    "Don''t have this attitude. Why are we friends now? You''re so bad..." I smiled awkwardly and opened my mouth.


    Bai wanmeng looked at me, and then ran to brother long. I stretched out my hand and grabbed Bai wanmeng directly, then looked at her and asked, "do you have time to talk?"


    "I have nothing to talk to you!" Bai wanmeng answered me coldly, then turned around and left, but she found that I didn''t mean to let go at all, frowned at me and asked, "can you let go?"


    "I have something to tell you..." I said firmly.


    "..." Bai wanmeng glanced at me irritably, then shook off my hand, rubbed her arm and said, "fart!"


    "Can we talk somewhere else?" I looked at Bai wanmeng and asked very seriously.


    ��������


    Bai wanmeng glanced at me, then rubbed her wrists and turned her head to run to the other side of the Land Rover. I saw Bai wanmeng walk past, and I followed him. Brother long stood there, looked at our two backs, and scolded silently: "I fucking knew it wasn''t running to send me out!"


    "Brother, get in the car..." the driver shouted at brother long.


    "No, I have to see what he said to my daughter..." brother long was about to come to us.


    "People say what they like! What are you worried about?" the driver shouted silently.


    "Roll the calf, don''t have you everywhere. I''m very upset now..." brother long walked to Bai wanmeng and me, then stared at me with big eyes and asked, "what do you say to my daughter?"


    "Brother long, can you step aside if I say something personal?" I looked at brother long and asked in silence.


    "What am I doing? Why can''t I listen to you talking to my daughter?" brother long shouted at me with big eyes.


    "Elder brother, can I insult your daughter or what? I really have something to do. Would you please make room for me?"


    ��������


    Brother long looked at me, then looked at Bai wanmeng around me, then hesitated for a moment and said in a low voice: "well, girl, be careful yourself. He''s not funny. I''ll tell you..."


    "Yes!" Bai wanmeng said softly.


    Brother long reached out and pointed at me. Then he walked into the Land Rover.


    "What can you say..." after brother long left, Bai wanmeng said to me expressionless.


    "That what..." I hesitated for a moment, then whispered, "there may have been some misunderstanding between us, so I want to tell you I''m sorry?"


    "Is it useful to say sorry now?" Bai wanmeng glanced at me and asked with a sneer.


    "Whether it''s useful or not, I''m sorry to have told you. As for what you think, I can''t control..." I replied with an indifferent look.


    "You..." Bai wanmeng stretched out her finger and pointed at me. Her eyes collapsed.


    "What''s wrong with me?" I asked with a smile.


    "Is this your attitude of apology?" Bai wanmeng shouted, grinding her silver teeth.


    "Don''t worry about your attitude. Anyway, I apologize. It''s not the problem I told you today..."


    "What''s the problem?" Bai wanmeng asked.


    "My brother Meng Liang likes you!" I said very directly.


    Bai wanmeng was stunned when she heard this.


    Next to the Land Rover.


    "Pa!"


    I stretched out my hand to light a cigarette, and then looked at Bai wanmeng expressionless. Bai wanmeng''s expression was very shocked. It seemed that he was not prepared for what I said.


    "In fact, Liangzi has liked you since he first saw you. I thought you knew about it, but now you don''t seem to know from your reaction..." I whispered to Bai wanmeng.


    "Why didn''t he tell me himself that he liked me?" Bai wanmeng asked in a low voice with her neck askew.


    "I know he likes you, but at first I don''t know who you are. I''m afraid you''re our enemy, so I warned Meng Liang not to approach you!" I explained.


    "Ha ha, Meng Liang is really obedient..." Bai wanmeng sneered, with a very sarcastic tone.


    "What we experienced is not what people like you can imagine. Yang Song was once used by a woman, so I want to see my brother from Yang Song''s old way. Now I know brother Long''s daughter, so I say this to you..."


    "I''m his daughter. Are you sure I won''t hurt you?" Bai wanmeng asked curiously.


    "Brother long saved us twice. If it weren''t for brother long, we would have died in SZ City, so even if brother long wanted to cheat me, I would be willing..." I threw away my cigarette butts and then said: "I have no other meaning when I tell you these words. I don''t want you to have sex with Meng Liang. I just want you to know that he likes you. If you have feelings for him, please give him some opportunities. If you don''t like him, please stay away from him!"


    "Hehe, your big brother doesn''t mix well in society and has a lot of shit..." Bai wanmeng grinned contemptuously.


    "I''m not their big brother, I''m their brother. All I do now is to make them live better, that''s all!"


    With these words, I turned and ran to the hospital. Bai wanmeng stood in situ and was stunned. She opened her mouth and wanted to call me, but finally stopped.


    After I left, Bai wanmeng slowly got onto the Land Rover.


    "What did the boy tell you?" brother long turned and asked when Bai wanmeng got on the bus.


    "Didn''t say anything..." Bai wanmeng replied thoughtfully.


    "Why? There''s something else you''re hiding from me?" brother long glanced a little reluctantly.


    "He... He said Meng Liang liked me."


    "..." brother long was stunned. He didn''t expect me to say so directly. He was silent for a moment, turned to Bai wanmeng and asked, "what do you think, daughter?"


    "I... I don''t know..." Bai wanmeng shook her head.


    "In fact, I grew up watching these children. There is no problem with their character. Your daughter is so old. I think you should give Meng Liang a chance to make an appointment. In fact, it''s OK. After all, your father and I are also very open-minded. I just want this boy to be good to my daughter. We don''t care about anything else. We don''t need that money, you know Is it... Girl, why don''t you talk? "Brother long is like a Tang monk, grinding and chirping.


    "Dad, I want to be quiet..." Bai wanmeng replied wordlessly.


    "Ah!" brother long agreed awkwardly. Then he slapped the driver on the head, clenched his teeth and shouted, "what are you waiting for without driving?"


    "..." the driver reluctantly rubbed his head and then started the car.


    ����


    A week later, most of us in the harem had been discharged from the hospital. After all, good people lying in the hospital every day could suffocate, so we were able to leave the hospital and come out. However, the injuries of Dongxi Tianming and Niu Lei were serious, so we had to continue to observe in the hospital, and I didn''t let them out.


    As for the little five sun Qiang, Fan Jun, they are also in the eyes of personnel damage, so they don''t continue to find fault with our harem. After all, everyone knows that brother long hasn''t left yet. If they really make an eye on our harem, no one will look good at that time.


    After I was discharged from the hospital, I set up a table in the largest private room of imperial food for no other purpose. First, I wanted to thank brother long. Second, I wanted to send Wei Yiwen and Zhang Fengyu. In fact, Zhang Fengyu was unwilling to leave, but considering that if Wei Yiwen left alone, it might be boring to get there, so Zhang Fengyu agreed

 Chapter 1513

    "Wow..." Wei Yiwen vomited, then wiped his mouth, looked at brother long and said, "you can''t drink anymore? I remember you didn''t get drunk?"


    "I''m ok. Now... Wow..." brother long began to vomit before he finished talking.


    The two old men basically vomited together. The only sober people were Zhang Tian and Zhang Dao, because they themselves had a good amount of wine and didn''t drink much. After all, a lot of us have to drive if we want to go home.


    ����


    On the other hand, Meng Liang and Bai wanmeng were very tacit that they didn''t walk with us, and chose to walk back. Bai wanmeng understood what was going on, while Meng Liang accepted Liu Rui''s experience in pursuing Wu Mei at that time, otherwise Meng Liang couldn''t think so much.


    The street lights on both sides of the path reflected the shadows of two people.


    Bai wanmeng blushed and bowed his head, but Meng Liang has been embarrassed to find a breakthrough in speaking. However, Meng Liang himself is a stupid person. He hasn''t even been around his mother. Can he not be nervous when you let him face a big beauty like Bai wanmeng?


    In this way, they walked on the path for more than half an hour. Meng Liang suddenly stopped and stood in place.


    Bai wanmeng stared at Meng Liang with big eyes, obviously at a loss.


    "Or..." Meng Liang held for a long time and finally said two words.


    "What else?" Bai wanmeng was stunned and asked.


    "Why don''t we go up and open a room?" Meng Liang took his ID card and pointed to the Express Hotel in front.


    Meng Liang''s sentence directly asked Bai wanmeng what. He didn''t expect Meng Liang to be so direct. It''s not direct. It''s just!


    Bai wanmeng looked at Meng Liang for a long time, because she really didn''t think of how to answer.


    Meng Liang saw that Bai wanmeng didn''t speak for a long time. His mind suddenly remembered the words I taught him at ordinary times. If not, let''s stick to it!


    Meng Liang was silent for a moment, and then directly stretched out his hand to hold Bai wanmeng up!


    "What are you doing?" Bai wanmeng exclaimed


    "Let''s open a room..." Meng Liang replied foolishly like a mentally retarded child, and then ran to the Express Hotel in front with Bai wanmeng in his arms.


    Bai wanmeng lay in Meng Liang''s arms and struggled at first, but then gave up.


    "Manager, do you want to call the police?" the waiter looked at the manager carefully and asked.


    "Who the fuck are you? You don''t know who that man is?" the manager scolded wordlessly.


    "Who?"


    "That''s Meng liang from the harem. You call the police when someone opens a house. He doesn''t kill you..."


    At more than nine o''clock the next morning, I crept out of my bed vaguely and found that Su Su had already gone out. I should have gone shopping with Zhou Ke.


    I shook my dizzy head, and then walked from the bedroom to the bathroom in slippers, but I found that Su Su''s bathroom and I had long been harmed by me.


    "This mother doesn''t clean up..." I scolded silently, and then ran to the public bathroom in the living room.


    Sure enough, as soon as I entered the bathroom, I saw Liu Rui sleeping on the toilet lid.


    "Roll the calf, why does the toilet smell good when you have a fucking bed every day?" I kicked Liu Rui impatiently.


    "Don''t fucking ink, don''t you see my fucking sleep?" Liu Rui replied to me, and then moved his body to the other side of the toilet.


    I saw Liu Rui get out of the way and sit directly on the toilet.


    "Why does it stink?"


    Liu Rui choked his nose and shouted.


    "What the fuck am I, can I not smell?" I looked at the spam message on my mobile phone in my hand and smiled back.


    "My, I''m fucking sleeping. What the fuck are you doing!" Liu Rui honed his voice and ran outside the toilet


    "Ha ha,......" I saw Liu Rui laugh after he went out. Then I turned around and just wanted to take the toilet paper, but the paper in the paper was gone.


    "Who did you scold just now?" Liu Rui asked, standing at the door with toilet paper in his hand and smiling at me.


    "Liu Rui, give me the paper quickly!" I shouted at Liu Rui, staring at the beads.


    "With your attitude, I''ll fucking give it to you. Why should I owe you?" Liu Rui asked as he stood at the door.


    "Will you give it to me?" I asked, looking at Liu Rui with suppressed anger.


    "Watch your fucking attitude when you talk to me..."


    "..." I looked at Liu Rui and was silent for a moment. Then I chose to give in and said with a smile: "brother Rui, I''m wrong. Your adult doesn''t remember villains. Give me the paper..."


    "Have you taken it?" Liu Rui asked, shaking the toilet paper in his hand and looking at me.


    "Yes..."


    "That''s about the same!" Liu Rui nodded with great satisfaction. Then just as he was about to give me the paper, he heard a loud noise outside the living room, followed by a roar: "Meng Liang, little bastard, you fucking come out!"


    "What''s the matter?" I asked Liu Rui after hearing the cry.


    "There seems to be an accident. I have to go out and have a look..." Liu Rui replied to me in a panic. Then he ran in the direction of the living room with toilet paper.


    I was stunned and sat on the toilet, silent for a moment, and then shouted at Liu Rui''s back: "Liu Rui, you fucking throw me the toilet paper!"


    No response for a long time.


    "What''s all this..." I sat on the toilet and scolded. Then I listened to the noise outside the living room, shouting and scolding.


    "What the fuck''s the matter? This is..." I stretched out my neck and shouted outside, but no one paid any attention to me.


    Five minutes later, I ran out of the bathroom and found that Liu Rui and several of them pressed brother long, and brother Long''s pistol fell to the ground. Anyway, there was chaos in our living room.


    "What''s going on?"


    I frowned and asked Liu Rui.


    "I don''t fucking know. Anyway, brother long came and said he would kill Meng Liang. I don''t know what happened to Meng Liang..."


    Liu Rui rode on brother long and pressed his head. Brother Long''s big face was fucking flattened.


    "Brother long, why do you want to kill Meng liang?" I looked at brother long under Liu Rui and asked in a low voice.


    "Woo woo..."


    "Get the fuck up. Can he speak when you press him like this?" I pushed Liu Rui impatiently. Liu Rui looked at me, then looked at me carefully and said, "I''ve sealed the beast now. I''ll tell you. If you release it now, I won''t be responsible for anything. I''ll tell you..."


    "Get out of here!" I kicked Liu Rui impatiently and then dragged brother long up.


    "Little bastard, wait for me, I have to kill you!" brother long scolded Liu Rui with eyes staring at beads after sitting up, then simply sorted out his clothes, stared at beads and shouted, "where''s my gun? I''ll fucking kill Meng Liang first!"


    "Brother long, what are you doing? This is killing people here in the morning?" I frowned and asked. To tell the truth, we all drank too much last night, so I really don''t know what happened to Meng Liang.


    "Ye Han, it has nothing to do with you. Get up..." brother long grabbed me, then stood up and shouted, "where''s Meng liang? I must kill him!"


    "What''s going on? Brother long, can you make it clear?" I asked brother long impatiently.


    "..." brother long looked at me and said to me with his teeth clenched and heartache on his face: "yesterday, after we finished drinking, I wanted to set him up with my daughter, so I asked him to send my daughter home, but I never thought, never thought!"


    "You never thought of anything? Can you make it clear?" I shouted a little worried.


    "I never thought that Meng Liang''s little son of a bitch looked very fucking honest at ordinary times. Who knows it''s a son of a bitch with a human face and a beast''s heart!" brother long shouted with a very painful expression on his chest.


    "He took your daughter?" Liu Rui swallowed spitting fiercely and asked in surprise.


    "That''s not so..." brother long waved his hand and then said, "but my daughter didn''t come back last night..."


    Hearing this, I was stunned. Then I hurried to Meng Liang''s room, pulled open the door and found it empty!


    "Brother long, Meng Liang is not here..." I waved to brother long reluctantly. I was secretly happy that Meng Liang was finally enlightened. I took advantage of this opportunity to have raw rice and cook mature rice.


    When Liu Rui knew that Meng Liang was away, he grinned at me. Then he went to brother long and patted him on the shoulder and comforted him: "brother long, in fact, they didn''t come back all night. I guess it''s nothing. Maybe they went to the Internet cafe and went black..."


    "Open a black green basket. How old is it? You''re my daughter? Brother long stared at beads and shouted.


    "That''s possible, love to play, maybe..." I explained awkwardly.


    "No, I have to find Meng Liang, the son of a bitch. He has to harm my girl!" at this time, brother long feels very heartbreaking. It''s really the uncle farmer''s cabbage, which seems to have been trampled by a pig.


    "Well, I''ll call Meng Liang and ask him where he is." I took out my mobile phone and dialed Meng Liang, but it turned off.


    "Grass, why is this fucking off!" I scolded wordlessly, then looked at brother long and said wordlessly, "why don''t you calm down first, brother long? Let''s wait here for a while?"


    "I''ll wait for a JB, and then wait a fucking while. The children are all born..." brother long scolded irritably, turned around and prepared to go, but at this time, brother Long''s mobile phone suddenly rang.


    Brother long answered the phone quickly, and then shouted to the mobile phone, "did you find it?"


    "What? Rujia express? Ok... Ok... I see!" brother long hung up the phone directly after saying that, and then said with gnashing teeth: "can you take my daughter to Rujia again?"


    Brother long scolded and ran outside the house.

 Chapter 1514

    "What? It''s all fucking home!"


    After brother long went out, Liu Rui turned to me and asked.


    "What the fuck can I do? Shout the old car Duan Hui and them and follow them. Otherwise, brother long will have to kill Meng liang when he sees them..."


    I replied anxiously, and then ran after brother long with my wallet.


    "It''s really awesome day by day. It''s like home?" Yang Song shouted silently while sitting on the sofa, and then followed him out.


    Outside the villa.


    Liu Rui, Yang Song and I got on the Longge Bentley very shamelessly, and then the old car Duan huinanbei followed us in a domineering way.


    "Brother long, in fact, you don''t have to worry. It''s all possible. Maybe it''s not as complicated as you think!" Liu Rui sat next to brother long and advised him.


    "Don''t fucking talk to me. I''ll clean up Meng Liang and I''ll fucking clean up you later." brother long scolded with gnashing teeth. His mood was very unstable.


    "What''s wrong with me? What are you doing..."


    "You''re not a fucking good cake. You''re all like a fucking B!"


    "Brother long, if you talk like that, I can have a good chat with you. You say it''s not me who sleeps your daughter. What''s the use of you spreading fire with me now? Do we have to be reasonable?" Liu Rui gave full play to his ability of honing and chattering at this time, which is endless.


    Inside Bentley.


    Brother long looked at Liu Rui, who was grinding and chirping endlessly. He was speechless and couldn''t talk at all, because Liu Rui didn''t finish talking.


    I sat in the back and kept dialing Meng Liang''s phone, but no matter how I called the opposite side, it was turned off.


    "What the hell is this fool doing?" I bited my teeth and scolded silently, and then gave up the idea of calling Meng Liang.


    "Brother long, why don''t you talk? Talk?" Liu Rui grinned and hawed, but he still didn''t give up the idea of continuing to talk to brother long.


    "Can you shut up?" brother long shouted at Liu Rui with staring beads.


    "No, brother long, I don''t think you''re in a bad mood. Can I talk to you and enlighten you?" Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied.


    "What the fuck do I use you to enlighten..." brother long shouted in silence.


    "Brother long, you''re wrong. Although you''re a little older than me, I tell you, it''s not a matter of age. I think you''re too impulsive now. Impulsivity is the devil. You know, I told you that many people commit crimes on impulse, and then I said that they were impulsive at that time, but was impulsivity useful? Others Whether you are impulsive or not, you have to go to jail if you commit a crime. Do you know? So you have to calm down now... "


    "Wow!"


    Brother long clenched his teeth, raised his hand, then stared at the beads and shouted to Liu Rui, "you''re fucking talking to me about ink!"


    "It''s not brother long. I just told you that I can''t be impulsive. How can you be impulsive again..." Liu Rui asked helplessly looking at the dark mouth on his head.


    "Return the fucking ink, isn''t it?" brother long stared at the beads and shouted!


    "No, no, I won''t talk..."


    Knowing that brother long might be coming, Liu Rui quickly waved his hand, then turned his head and looked at me helplessly.


    "What are you looking at?" I was stunned and asked Liu Rui.


    "I''m just looking at how you came out of the bathroom..." Liu Rui replied to me with a big mouth.


    "Grass, brother long, why don''t you jump to death!" I scolded with my teeth, then turned and looked out of the window and stopped talking.


    ����


    Ten minutes later, our group came to a home like Express Hotel.


    "Are you sure it''s here?" Longge looked around the hotel and asked the driver.


    "It must be here. Someone said he saw them both go in..." the driver quickly replied.


    Longge stood at the door of the hotel and sipped his lips. Then he gritted his teeth and ran into the hotel.


    "Hello, how many people, please?"


    The little girl at the front desk of the hotel asked with a smile when she saw us coming in.


    "I''m looking for someone. I ask you if there were two people here last night, a man and a woman..."


    Brother long asked while looking at the hotel with small eyes.


    "Sir, there were more rooms for a man and a woman last night. Can you be sure?"


    The little girl looked at brother long and asked.


    "Now this young man doesn''t know how to behave?" brother long murmured like a neuropathy, then touched his brain bag and thought about it, then looked at the little girl and said, "is the beautiful woman and the obscene man? Do you have an impression?"


    "No..." the little girl shook her head slightly.


    "Grass, what I fucking said is so obvious that you don''t remember?" brother long looked at the little girl and said nothing.


    "Really not..."


    Brother long looked at the little girl and was silent for a moment. Just when he was ready to give up, the manager of the hotel suddenly came over. Although the manager didn''t know brother long, he knew me and Liu Rui!


    The manager was stunned when he saw me and Liu Rui. Then he hurried over and smiled at us and said, "President ye, President Liu!"


    "Ah..." I nodded awkwardly, and then quickly winked at the manager, but it was too late.


    "Mr. Ye, did you come to find brother liang?" the manager asked me with a smile.


    "Brother liang?" Liu Rui was stunned, then pretended not to understand, winked at the manager, and then said, "what did you say, brother liang?"


    "It''s manager Meng liang of your harem!" the manager replied with a smile.


    "What are you talking about? Manager Meng..." Liu Rui still pretended that he didn''t understand anything, but the manager''s words directly attracted brother long. Brother long pulled Liu Rui open, stared at the manager and asked, "have you seen Meng liang?"


    "Ah, yes!" the manager nodded slightly.


    "Where is he now? Please take me to..." brother long dragged the lobby manager to run upstairs.


    "Isn''t that bad, sir?" the manager asked with a embarrassed face.


    "Wow!"


    Brother long took out his hand and put it directly on the hotel manager''s waist, then stared at the beads and asked in a low voice, "is this good now?"


    "Ah?"


    The manager was stunned when he saw his hand around his waist. Then he nodded quickly and promised, "good..."


    Liu Rui and I shook our heads helplessly after seeing the scene. Then we had to follow brother long and the manager to the upstairs of the hotel.


    Five minutes later, the manager found Meng Liang''s room, and then trembled and said to brother long, "first... Sir, this is the room."


    "That''s it?" brother long was stunned, then put his hand away, studied it in front of the door, narrowed his eyes and asked the manager, "how the hell did you open this door?"


    "Have to... Have a door card!" the manager replied quickly.


    "Door card? Where''s the door card?" Longge shouted with big eyes.


    "That what gentleman..."


    Before the manager''s words were finished, brother long took out his hand directly, then stared at the manager and shouted, "I don''t fucking take it. Don''t you know what I do?"


    "Know..." the manager nodded quickly, then took out a door card and brushed it on the door.


    "Drop!"


    The door rang. Brother long reached out and pushed the door to go inside. After opening the door, the manager was directly dragged aside by the driver.


    "Pa!"


    At this time, I grabbed brother long, and then pulled him out of the door.


    Liu Rui and Yang Song understood what I meant. When they saw me pull brother long out, they ran directly into the room and shouted at the top of their voices, "Meng Liang, hurry!"


    "Ye Han, you fucking let me go!"


    Brother long saw Liu Rui and Yang Song running in, stared at the beads and shouted at me.


    "Brother long, can you calm down first?" I shouted, holding brother long staring at beads.


    "I''m fucking calm. What''s the matter? I''m calm. You hurry to release me now, or I''ll drive!" brother long stretched out his hand and grabbed it at his waist as he struggled.


    I saw that brother long was about to take it out, so I quickly reached out and pulled brother long, and then directly grabbed brother Long''s hand from his waist.


    "What the fuck are you looking at? Help me?" brother long shouted to the driver standing by.


    "Ah!" the driver promised, and then he was about to rush towards me, but two steps forward was stopped by the old car and Duan Hui.


    "Buddy, are we still doing it?" the old car asked the driver with a smile.


    "..." the driver looked at the three people in front of him and was stunned. Then he shouted at brother long at his throat: "brother, there are many of them..."


    "Waste! Call Zhang TongZhou quickly. I have to fucking kill Meng Liang today. Even my daughter dares to sleep! Let TongZhou bring me the bazooka!" brother long shouted while pulling my hair.


    "Ah!" the driver promised. Then he took his cell phone and went out to make a phone call.


    "Old car, can''t let him call!"


    I shouted at the old car.


    "I see!"


    The old car promised, and then ran directly to the driver''s mobile phone.


    ����


    On the other side, after Liu Rui and Yang Song run into the room, Meng Liang and Bai wanmeng lie down to sleep with their mother off.


    After hearing the news, Meng Liang sat up with a splash, then stared at Liu Rui and asked, "why the hell are you here?"


    "Ah!" Bai wanmeng screamed when she saw Yang Song and Liu Rui, and then hid her body in the quilt.


    "It''s fucking sleep?" Liu Rui asked with his big eyes in disbelief.


    "Is it a little fast?" Yang Song also expressed surprise.


    "I asked you why you two came back?" Meng Liang shouted at Liu Rui while wearing his pants.


    "You''ve lost the girl of others. Now they''ve found the door of their house. Hurry up!" Liu Rui responded and shouted quickly.

 Chapter 1515

    All the staff of our harem, plus the wave of brother long, more than 40 people filled two large private rooms. Brother Long''s gang met us with the driver and Zhang Tongzhou, so I arranged the rest to other private rooms. During the meal, I specially called Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan. Anyway, They are my only two friends in H city.


    ����


    In the imperial dining room, brother long and I specially arranged Bai wanmeng and Meng Liang together. When others saw this picture, they were very clear that they didn''t bother them. However, Meng Liang was obviously slow in this regard. He didn''t know what other girls liked to listen to. Anyway, I helped everything I could help, I can''t manage so much of the rest.


    "Why hasn''t Du Xianyang Jixuan come yet?" Liu Rui looked at his mobile phone and scolded irritably.


    As soon as he said this, the doors of the private rooms were pulled open. Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan bared their teeth and came in from the outside.


    "Why? Wait for us?" Du Xianyang often comes to our imperial dinner, so he feels more impolite than his mother. He takes off his coat while talking, and then hangs it on the clothes rack.


    "Just wait for you two..." I scolded wordlessly, then dragged Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan to brother long, and said with a smile: "I''ll introduce you, brother long, my first eldest brother! This is Du Xianyang, this is Ji Xuan, my few remaining two friends in H city..."


    "Brother long! Hello, I''m the second eldest brother of Ye..." Du Xianyang bared his teeth and shouted, then stretched out his right hand.


    Brother long shook hands with Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan, then smiled and patted Du Xianyang on the shoulder, smiled and said: "ye Zineng''s remaining friends are estimated to have no pit to run!"


    "..." Du Xianyang was stunned when he heard this. Then he quickly picked up the wine glass on the table and shouted at brother long: "brother long, I have to drink to you!"


    "No problem!" brother long picked up his glass and laughed back.


    "We must get old fellow iron!"


    Du Xianyang smiled and had a drink with brother long. Then they put their arms around their shoulders and began to talk about how I cheated him.


    I sat aside and felt a little embarrassed at the corners of my mouth. It was clearly my fucking game. Now it''s like my fucking criticism meeting.


    After Du Xianyang talked with brother long for a while, he turned his head and looked at Ji Xuan. Then they picked up a bottle of Maotai, a whole bottle!


    They carried the wine bottle to the front of the private room, and then shook the wine bottle in their hands.


    "You say or I say?" Du Xianyang looked at Ji Xuan seriously and asked.


    "You say... I won''t say..." Ji Xuan whispered back.


    "Grass, let me talk about everything, I can talk!" Du Xianyang scolded wordlessly, then cleared his throat, looked at the one below us and shouted, "I''ll wait!"


    Hearing this, everyone in our back palace turned to look at the two people in front of the private room. No one knew what they were going to do.


    "Are you going to give us a duet?" Yang Song shouted at Du Xianyang with bare teeth.


    "Grass, what''s the JB thing about Errenzhuan? If our feelings are in place, I''ll give you a fucking pole dance. That guy quacks with energy!" Du Xianyang replied with a smile, then raised the wine bottle on his hand and looked at us and shouted: "In fact, we didn''t expect that Liu Rui could call us and ask us to come over for dinner. When Liu Rui called, I didn''t dare to answer the fucking phone. Do you know why?"


    The people in our harem were silent. I squinted at Du Xianyang and didn''t speak.


    "Because we both feel bad! Liu Rui called me because he regarded us as friends. When ye introduced me just now, he also said that I was his friend, but as friends, Ji Xuan and I were not with you at the most dangerous time in your harem. I''m not happy! You finished Bi Wenshi, and ye was tied to the mountain. I don''t fucking know "But I know I can''t fucking go. You''re stuck in the construction site, and I know it, but I can''t fucking go. We can''t help it!"


    Du Xianyang cried. This is the first time I saw Du Xianyang cry.


    Ji Xuan beside Du Xianyang patted Du Xianyang on the shoulder and didn''t speak.


    "After Liu Rui called me, I asked Ji Xuan whether we would go or not. I felt shameless because you and I were friends, but I hid at home when you were most dangerous. There were no friends like this. We were really involuntarily, really... Really involuntarily. We couldn''t go out. I didn''t want to explain anything, because Because all those things have passed, and I won''t say more when they have passed. In the future, if I Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan return this fucking B-like, you''ll think you haven''t known me! "


    "Don''t know, don''t know me, who the fuck is going?" I replied with a smile.


    Du Xianyang looked at me, then clenched his teeth and said: "I haven''t known ye for a long time. Although Ye really didn''t pit me, I only wrapped the biggest emperor sofa every fucking month since the opening of your harem. I haven''t been to other bars to drink since the opening of the harem. I haven''t been to other restaurants to eat since the opening of imperial food. Why? Because I know ye Han, I don''t say anything. This bottle I''ll have a drink with xuanzi. I''ll see you in the future! "


    "No!" I frowned and shouted.


    "Why? I love this bottle of Maotai?" Du Xianyang looked at me with a smile and asked.


    "Ha ha, a little..." I scratched my head and smiled back.


    "Grass!"


    Du Xianyang scolded wordlessly, then followed Ji Xuan and drank the Maotai directly.


    I watched the liquor go down along the Ji Xuan and Du Xianyang''s neck. In fact, someone in the harem had told me about this. What happened to the same side of the interests? We harem threw blood in front of us. But they didn''t do anything in the family.


    My view on this matter is very simple. Although our harem has a cooperative relationship with the Du family and the Ji family, they have made some choices in the face of many things in H city for so many years. In short, our harem started with a knife. If one day we leave these things, we can''t live, so we must hold a knife in the face of the enemy They don''t have to rush forward, but they don''t need to do so, because they can earn money steadily in the office. The University City project is very good for them. If they don''t, they won''t be able to live. But our harem is different. We must rely on this project to wash our own white, so we must rush at the front with a knife. This is from this question Think about it from the most fundamental point of view.


    From the perspective of Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan, they can''t help themselves. If the company is theirs, they will rush to us regardless of others. However, the company is not theirs. They can''t help it. They can only be limited by their parents. In short, if I don''t want my children to go through this muddy water, after all, they will lose their heads Therefore, I have never really blamed Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan. I think everyone wants to live, but people live differently. What they give at home is what we strive to get.


    After Ji Xuan and Du Xianyang finished drinking wine, they returned to the dinner table. Although the people in our harem understood what Du Xianyang meant by drinking this bottle of wine, no one continued to mention it afterwards. After all, people in our harem drank all the wine and had good faith. If people in our Harem still took the ink of this matter, it would be a bit shameless.


    Because Du Xianyang and Liu Rui and Yang Song were together, the atmosphere in our private room was very active. Maybe at first, the four people were a little restrained, but later they let go. There were no outsiders, so they didn''t pay attention to the image. Bai wanmeng was a woman, but with Meng Liang''s protection, others didn''t dare to come forward and eat Halfway through the game, everyone lifted the mask of hypocrisy and began to dance in chaos.


    Later, after we finished drinking, Liu Rui went out of the door of the imperial dining room. Originally, the north and the South held him, then pressed his dog next to the garbage can, knelt directly in front of the dog, banged and banged directly to the dog for three times, and the north and the South could not stop it. Liu Rui kowtowed and cried while holding the bitch''s hand and said, "we are friends."


    ��


    In fact, I don''t think Liu Rui and the dog are the most powerful. The most powerful one is my brother song. After Yang Song drank too much, he went out of the gate of imperial food and began to take off his clothes. If we hadn''t stopped this, I think they would take off all of them. While taking off, they held a taxi and shouted, "I can''t fucking get in..."


    Later, the taxi driver was scared like his mother met a ghost. He threw Yang Song on the ground with his foot on the accelerator. Just as the old car was about to help Yang Song up, Yang Song stood up and ran wildly in the street for a while. Finally, he held a big tree and cried tremblingly, and then sang the sentence: "love me, don''t go..."


    If I hadn''t given Yang Song a big mouth, I would have relaxed.


    "This young man is just different..."


    Brother long and Wei Yiwen both spit and look at Yang Song holding a big tree and Liu Rui kowtowing with a bitch.

 Chapter 1516

    "What is it?" Meng Liang was a little confused.


    "What''s the matter? Brother long is looking for you all over the world to kill you. Now Brother long is arguing with Ye Huashan at the door!" Yang Song shouted impatiently.


    "My father is coming?" Bai wanmeng stretched out her head in some panic and asked Liu Rui.


    "You didn''t go back all night last night. Your father thought Meng Liang was abducted and sold to you!"


    "Grass, how the hell did you find this!" Meng Liang muttered as he grinned and covered himself with clothes.


    "You hurry to go..." Bai wanmeng frowned and advised him to hide in the quilt.


    "I''ll see what''s going on!" Meng Liang replied stubbornly, and then he had to run in the direction of the door.


    "You''re still looking at a fucking JB. Hurry out of the window..." Liu Rui reached out and stopped Meng Liang, and then directly dragged Meng Liang to the window.


    "Why do I have to go out and have a look?" Meng Liang shouted at Liu Rui standing next to the window.


    "Look at a JB, you see, you fucking hurry up and come back when brother Long''s anger is gone..." as he said, Liu Rui directly pulled open the window and pushed Meng Liang next to the window.


    Meng Liang hesitated, then shouted to Bai wanmeng, "then I''ll go first?"


    "You hurry to go..." Bai Wan dreamt back.


    "Don''t be fucking numb, hurry to roll the calf!" Yang Song shouted irritably.


    ����


    On the other hand, the battle between me and brother long at the gate of the hotel has reached the most critical time. Brother long is now wrapped with my hands and feet. I am directly tied to brother long like an octopus.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Brother long lay on the ground, took a deep breath, and then shouted at me, "little bastard, you fucking release me!"


    "Brother long, can you calm down?" I asked breathlessly.


    "I have to fucking kill you!" brother long shouted. Then he would stretch out his hand and pinch me by the neck. But at this time, Liu Rui and Yang Song ran out and shouted at brother long, "brother long, Meng Liang is not in there!"


    "What?" brother long turned his head and said in surprise.


    "Meng Liang is not in there at all. Your daughter is alone..." Liu Rui continued.


    "Impossible!"


    Brother long stared at the beads and shouted. Then he stood up and ran into the room. After brother long released me, I quickly stood up. Liu Rui gestured OK to me. I smiled at brother long and then walked into the room.


    "Dad, why are you here?"


    When Bai wanmeng saw brother long coming in, she combed her hair and looked at brother long and asked.


    Brother long took a look at Bai wanmeng, and then went straight into the bathroom, but there was no one after he went in.


    "Where''s Meng Liang''s little bastard?" brother long stared at beads and asked Bai wanmeng.


    "Meng Liang sent me here yesterday and went back? Is Meng Liang gone?" Bai wanmeng said to brother long with excellent acting skills.


    "He didn''t go back at all yesterday!" brother long shouted with his teeth, then wandered around the house for a long time, and finally found nothing.


    "Brother long, Meng Liang may not be here..." Liu Rui stood at the door and said to brother long with a smile.


    "No way, that little bastard must be here!" Longge shouted confidently, and then he was going to run to the window.


    "Dad, Meng Liang is really not here. What do you want to do?" Bai wanmeng stood up and shouted at brother long angrily.


    "Impossible..." brother long still muttered this sentence, and then stood beside the window for a moment. He stretched out his hand to push the window open. Liu Rui and I saw that brother long was going to push the window open. We rushed to brother long, but it was too late.


    "Bata..."


    Brother long stretched out his hand and pushed open the window, then looked down against the cold wind.


    "Hello, brother long!"


    Meng Liang stood on the air conditioner and just looked at brother long. Then he grinned at brother long.


    "Ha ha, very good!"


    Brother long replied with cold eyes.


    After hearing Meng Liang''s voice, Liu Rui and I ran to the window. Then Liu Rui gritted his teeth and shouted, "didn''t I let you go? Why haven''t you gone?"


    "Big brother, this is the 15th floor. You''re a fucking Superman. I''ll go as soon as I fucking say go! Come down and show me one!"


    Meng liangleng stood shivering on the air conditioner and shouted at Liu Rui with a broken face.


    In our villa.


    Brother long sat on the sofa with an expressionless face and kept holding the one in his hand. Meng Liang and Bai wanmeng were like children who did something wrong. They stood opposite brother long with a very restrained expression. I could feel that both of them were very nervous at this time.


    "Ha ha..." my sudden laughter broke the embarrassing scene, and all the people in the room looked at me puzzled.


    "It depends on what I see, but it''s not..." I scolded silently, then turned to look at brother long and said, "brother long, in fact, you don''t have to be so angry. I think this thing. After all, these two children are old, and it''s normal to have an object..."


    "Fart, how many fucking partners have you seen? He went directly to the hotel to open a room in less than a day?" brother long stared at the beads and shouted at me.


    "Maybe I can''t help myself when I''m in deep love. The feeling of this thing is still very subtle!" Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied.


    "Fart, I''ve never seen such a direct one in the depths of love!" brother long glanced at Liu Rui and shouted at his throat.


    "Brother long, if you use your old man''s thinking to consider the ideas of young people now, he must be wrong, right? Now this young man must be different from us at that time..." I hurriedly said.


    "Can you two fuck me? I don''t like you two now. I''ll clean you up when I finish cleaning up these two people!" brother long shouted impatiently at me and Liu Rui, then directly picked up his hand and stood up.


    "Well, brother long, can I say something?" Yuan Yuan shouted quickly.


    "You have more than one JB?" brother long shouted very domineering. Then he walked to Meng Liang, squinted at Meng Liang and asked, "tell me, how are you going to solve this?"


    "... I''m in charge!" Meng Liang shouted with his teeth clenched after a moment of silence.


    "You are responsible, what the fuck are you responsible for? Tell me?" brother long said and put his hand directly on Meng Liang''s forehead. He was very excited.


    "Brother long, what are you doing?" when I saw that brother long was serious, I quickly came forward and grabbed brother long.


    "What are you doing?" brother long turned back and shouted at me without expression.


    "As for this fucking thing, would you put your head on his forehead?" I shouted angrily.


    "Don''t sleep with your daughter, isn''t it?" brother long replied to me in an unreasonable way.


    "Dad, I volunteered..." Bai wanmeng bowed her head and replied.


    "You squint!" brother long shouted, gritting his teeth, then turned to look at me and shouted, "you fucking let go of me!"


    "This kind of thing, you love me. We Liangzi don''t have your daughter. Do you want to top it? Now even if you kill him, what the fuck can you do?" Liu Rui also stepped forward and shouted at brother long.


    "What? What do you mean now? Rebellion, isn''t it?" brother long looked at Liu Rui and scolded.


    "Brother long, it''s not our rebellion. We think Liangzi didn''t do anything wrong. Your daughter is willing to do all this, and we don''t have anything. It''s really a little......" at this time, Yuan Yuan also stood up.


    "Ha ha, they''ve all grown up, haven''t they?" brother long grinned, then turned to Meng Liang and shouted, "do you know you''re wrong?"


    "..." Meng Liang looked at brother long and said nothing.


    "Liangzi, admit a mistake, and it''s over..." I shouted at Meng Liang in a low voice.


    Bai wanmeng also stared at Meng Liang. We know that brother long can''t really kill Meng Liang. As long as Meng Liang admits a mistake now and brother Long''s anger disappears, it will be over, but Meng Liang is like a fucking donkey and doesn''t say a word with his head down.


    "Did I fucking ask you if you were wrong?" brother long repeated with staring beads.


    "...." Meng Liang still didn''t speak.


    "You fucking talk!" Liu Rui kicked Meng Liang anxiously and shouted with gnashing teeth.


    "... I''m right!" Meng Liang shouted, looking at brother long firmly after a moment of silence.


    "It''s fucking right that you slept with my daughter!" brother long stamped his feet angrily. Originally, he just wanted Meng Liang to admit a mistake, but who knows that the stubborn donkey had no intention of admitting a mistake at all.


    "I like her. I''ll be responsible for her when I sleep. I don''t throw it aside when I sleep. In the future, no matter what your daughter is like, I''ll marry her as long as she wants. Meng Liang has fewer women to sleep in my life. She''s the only one. I won''t change when I fucking sleep. I don''t know what''s wrong with me?" Meng Liang, who has never been very talkative, never knows how to express his introspective thoughts, but at this moment, Meng Liang is absolutely showing his true feelings, because I have never seen Meng Liang so excited to defend himself.


    "You little bastard, who the fuck knows what you said is true or false?" brother long slowly put down his hand. Anyway, he couldn''t frighten Meng Liang.


    "Do I have to lie?" Meng Liang asked, looking at brother long.


    "Fuck you..." brother long bit his teeth and scolded. Then he kicked Meng Liang''s ass directly. Then he sat angrily on the sofa, gnashing his teeth at Bai wanmeng and shouted, "you say how you like such a thing, just like his mother!"


    Bai wanmeng turned her head and looked at Meng Liang. Meng Liang smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Brother long took a deep breath, then clenched his teeth and said, "you two will marry me tomorrow!"


    "What?" Liu Rui shouted excitedly as if he were married.


    "Why? It has something to do with you?" brother long asked, squinting at Liu Rui.


    "It''s not brother long. Are you in a hurry?" I asked, looking at brother long with my lips pursed.


    "Don''t be in a hurry. Such a thing must be done as soon as possible, or when my daughter is old, who the fuck should I go to?" brother long is now like the women in the street. Basically, he doesn''t speak any truth. He turned to Meng Liang and asked, "I ask you, can I get married tomorrow?"


    "I see Wan Meng''s meaning. He said it was OK!" Meng Liang replied in a stuffy voice.

 Chapter 1517

    Hearing this, brother long quickly turned to Bai wanmeng. Bai wanmeng hesitated, then frowned and said, "Dad, I don''t want to get married yet!"


    "What are you talking about?" brother long stood up and asked in disbelief.


    "How old am I? Why am I so anxious to get married?"


    "Not a girl, you are not young..."


    "Dad, can you stop worrying about me? Although we''re old, it doesn''t mean I have to marry him? What''s the age? You thought it was your time!" Bai wanmeng scolded silently. Then she turned and ran outside the house. Meng Liang hurriedly ran out.


    Brother long sat and looked at the two people who ran out. He was silent for a long time. Then he scolded with some pain: "this fucking girl is for nothing. After sleeping with others, he will be one with others..."


    "In fact, you don''t have to worry too much. After all, it''s no use worrying about the water spilled by the married daughter..." Liu Rui sat beside brother long and bared his teeth.


    "You think you''re a good talker?" Longge asked, squinting at Liu Rui.


    "It''s OK, at least it''s humorous..." Liu Rui smiled very badly.


    "When I look at your harem, I don''t have a good cake. I have a good virtue. I thought Meng Liang was a good child, but now he''s ruined by you..." brother long stood up slowly and scolded Liu Rui helplessly.


    "We didn''t bring this thing down. When he was old, he must have the idea of getting paid!" at this time, Liu ruiwan analyzed it to brother long like a zoologist.


    "What the fuck are you talking about? What''s the right?" brother long reluctantly kicked Liu Rui, and then shouted to Zhang Tongzhou and the driver, "go home!"


    "Well, brother long, go back by yourself..." Zhang TongZhou shouted shyly.


    "Isn''t it? You two are going to turn the fucking sky?" brother long scolded helplessly with his back.


    "Brother long, I think it''s time for us to get power. Just now I studied with brother song. Later, the three of us are going to the bathhouse in the harem to explore and have a deep discussion..." Zhang TongZhou stood beside Yang Song and bared his teeth and replied.


    "No, what the fuck are you doing? You don''t count in your heart?" brother long took two steps forward, stared at Zhang Tongzhou and shouted.


    "I know, but I don''t have much work now. I just want to relax. After all, it''s not easy to come out..."


    "Grass! I''ve only been here for a few fucking days, and I''ve been ruined by the harem!" brother long scolded silently, and then walked out of our villa alone with his back to his hand.


    Seeing brother long gone, Liu Rui and I breathed a sigh of relief.


    "This fucking Liangzi quietly slept such a big beauty. It''s fucking awesome!" the old car walked up to me and said to me with a smile.


    "When he went to bed, the whole harem worked with them. Is he the emperor? Can he make so much noise?" I scolded silently, then patted the old car on the shoulder and whispered, "Yang Song will take these two people out later. You should make good arrangements. It''s best to follow the standards of the four people who pay for their work!"


    "Ah!" the old car was stunned and nodded slowly.


    "Try to make the two of them happy, so that brother long and they can stay here for one more day, so as to give Liangzi more time to get along with Bai wanmeng!" I explained with a deep look.


    "Uphold justice!" the old car suddenly realized after listening, and quickly gave me a thumbs up.


    "Learn something, what you learn is your ability!" I patted the old car on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "That leaf, how much do they spend?" the old car shouted when he saw I was leaving.


    "It''s not your savvy. Why haven''t you made progress since you''ve been around me for so long?" I shouted back.


    "I see, put it in Meng Liang''s account!" the old car suddenly realized.


    "Yes, those two people are buying time for him, not for me. They must be on his account!" I nodded with satisfaction and ran to my house.


    The old station looked at my back in place and whispered, "it''s still righteous. There''s nothing wrong! The boss is the boss. Business outside is not good. He also knows that his own people can do it. He can''t lose money in business..."


    ����


    On the other side, Fuhe Shanju villa area.


    Today is the day when Xiao Wu was discharged from the hospital. Sun Qiang and others almost rushed over at the first time.


    "Little brother, how''s the injury?"


    In Xiaowu''s bedroom, sun Qiang sat by Xiaowu''s bed and asked with a smile.


    "I can''t die anyway..."


    Little five was eating a big apple and fiddling with the tablet computer in his hand. He looked very absent-minded, and there was no feeling of a patient at all. He said a little less than usual, but he didn''t delay what people should do.


    "Hehe, it''s all right." Sun Qiang nodded slightly, then looked at Liu Neng around him and said, "last time I talked to mayor fan, we may have to focus on the factories in the old city. After all, it''s the key to start the project there."


    "I understand what you said, Mr. Sun, but I want to wait..." Liu Neng replied in a low voice.


    "Why?" Sun Qiang was a little puzzled, because the sooner he started this matter, the better. So sun Qiang was very worried. When he heard that Xiao Wu was discharged from the hospital, he hurried over to ask Liu Neng what his plan was.


    "Because the people at Li Jinglong''s side haven''t left and the harem hasn''t started yet, I think we''d better wait. The people at the harem are easy to deal with, but the wave of people brought by Li Jinglong is hard to deal with..."


    "Ha ha..." Sun Qiang smiled and said nothing.


    "Mr. Sun, let me say something you don''t like to hear." at this time, Xiao Wu put down his flat plate, turned his head and looked at Sun Qiang. He was silent for a while, and then said: "In fact, Wang Jun and I are the only people who do this kind of work here. Now I''m like B. the walkways are fucking hard. Wang Jun, let alone, can''t get out of the hospital. We can handle affairs, but do we have to see what our situation is? If you have someone over there, you can do it, we don''t mind, but if you point to us, I suggest you wait Wait, after all, I''m also a human being, not a machine. I can move when it''s repaired. I have to fucking rest. Don''t we? We cooperate, but you can''t run and kill me? "


    Xiao Wu was stunned when he said these words directly to sun Qiang.


    "Mr. Sun, Xiao Wu may be a little straight, but what he said is also right. We really can''t find someone to do this right now. If you have a better candidate to use, but we really can''t do it. If you don''t have any candidates, I suggest you wait. Unexpectedly, Xiao Wu Wang Jun has been busy both left and right these days..." Liu Neng saw that sun Qiang didn''t speak and explained with a smile.


    "Well!" Sun Qiang nodded slightly and then said, "what you said is also right. If you can''t draw people on your side, I''ll see if we can find someone to do it. After all, we can''t have everything on your side."


    "Thank you, Mr. Sun, for understanding." Liu Neng nodded with a smile.


    Fuheshan Junei.


    Sun Qiang sat next to Xiao Wu, patted Xiao Wu on the shoulder, and then whispered, "the most important thing for you now is to heal your injuries. As for the matter of the factory, although I can find someone else to explore first, it is also an outsider after all. It must be easier to use than our own people. If you are really good, you have to come in person at that time!"


    "OK, Mr. Sun, don''t worry. After all, this matter is also related to our interests!" Liu Neng promised.


    "What kind of person do you think I''ll find for this?" Sun Qiang was silent and looked at Liu Neng and asked.


    "For the development of the old city, I think it''s better to find their own people in the old city. After all, it''s better to know than not to know..." Liu Neng thought for a moment and replied.


    "OK, I''ll go back and have a look, but I can''t guarantee that it will work if I find someone else."


    "That''s all right. After all, we have to point to ourselves at last. When others go, they help us find out what the atmosphere is over there..." Liu Neng replied with a smile.


    "Ha ha, just understand!" Sun Qiang nodded, then slowly stood up, looked at Xiao Wu and said, "today''s time is not short, and I should go back. I''ll come back when we have time that day..."


    "I''ll see you off." Liu Neng stood up when he saw sun Qiang leaving.


    "Gone!" when sun Qiang left, he smiled and waved to Xiao Wu.


    "OK!" Xiao Wu promised absently holding the flat plate, and then bowed his head and played with the flat plate in his hand.


    "Ha ha..." Sun Qiang nodded and walked out of Xiao Wu''s room with a smile. Liu Neng slowly followed sun Qiang.


    Five minutes later, Liu Neng walked back to Xiao Wu''s bedroom alone.


    "Gone?" Xiao Wu asked, squinting at Liu Neng.


    "Well, let''s go..." Liu Neng nodded slightly and then said, "next time you speak carefully. Now sun Qiang belongs to the same boat as fan Jun. we eat by him now. Do you understand?"


    "I want to be a good face, but look at his B. I just got out of the hospital and have to arrange work for me? Why do I have to push a wheelchair and take Wang Jun to the iron tower to talk about the factory acquisition?" Xiao Wu shouted impatiently.


    "Isn''t he worried too?" Liu Neng frowned back.


    "No, how can I find that you are a little afraid of him now?" Xiao Wu looked at Liu Neng with some confusion and asked.


    "Not afraid. Now who can help me win this project is my father."


    "You''re so fucking direct..." Xiao Wu replied speechlessly, and then said in ink: "this sun Qiang is not a fucking thing. I''m like this B, and I''m a good man? I guess, when we get this project, Wang Jun and I will be ruined. I really can''t stand your tossing like this!"

 Chapter 1518

    "Regret?" Liu Neng asked with a smile.


    "If I didn''t owe you a fucking favor, I wouldn''t like to come out..." Xiao Wu turned his head and then lay down with those in his QQ talking about the more important issue of length and time.


    Liu Neng saw that Xiao Wu didn''t want to talk anymore. He rubbed his face and eggs, and then ran outside Xiao Wu''s bedroom.


    ����


    On the other hand, after sun Qiang left Liu Neng''s villa, he got on the bus and began to call.


    The first call was to Lin Yushu, and the second was fan Jun. then he made an appointment and directly called the two people to his home.


    ����


    On the other side, the third floor of the harem.


    Yang Song and the old car directly took Zhang Tongzhou and the driver to the highest standard private room in our back palace. I have counted that except for Du Xianyang, the rest of the people can''t afford to spend. Why can''t they? Because all the configurations in the private room are arranged according to the Imperial Palace. This is my big Ruige''s idea, Don''t say anything, it''s the fucking emperor. What is the real emperor? Only when you come to the largest private room in our back palace can you fucking know what is the emperor.


    After Zhang Tongzhou and the driver entered the private room, they were all fucking stunned. Zhang TongZhou''s saliva flowed directly down his mouth.


    Besides, you are also equipped with a small eunuch. After you come in, a special little servant girl takes off your clothes, and then eunuch Liu Rui turns over the sign for you. Whether it''s the scene or the plot, it completely restores the whole process of ancient kings'' sleeping. What do you like? Seven or eight are all fucking good. As long as you can afford to pay, it''s not a fucking problem for those concubines to give you a live version of Zhen Huan''s palace fight.


    "Isn''t that awesome?" Zhang TongZhou was stunned when he saw such a scene for the first time. He looked at the rows of palace maids in small belly pockets in the house and made straight eyes.


    "Come, change our emperor!" Yang Song bared his teeth and shouted.


    "Wow..."


    The little servant girls in the room were directly crazy. They immediately surrounded Zhang Tongzhou, and then three times and five times pulled Zhang TongZhou''s clothes off. After taking off his clothes, Liu Rui came in with a plate and laughed, and then shouted at Zhang TongZhou: "turn over the sign, Emperor!"


    "Isn''t this a little too dreamy?" Zhang TongZhou touched his nose and looked at Liu Rui with light in his eyes.


    "It''s OK. What we pay attention to is a service attitude..." Liu Rui replied, and then handed the sign to Zhang Tongzhou. Zhang TongZhou wanted to be reserved, but later thought that the anti earthquake people came. It''s probably useless to install it at this time. Just now he reached out and opened two brands, one is concubine Yang and the other is Li Yuanyuan.


    "Why the hell is there Li Yuanyuan?" Zhang TongZhou asked, looking at the sign in silence.


    "We just want to conform to the public''s aesthetic habits. Don''t worry about Diao Chan Lv Bu. As long as customers need it, we must meet others..." Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied.


    "Diao Chan is OK, but let''s forget Lv Bu. It''s too fucking scary. At that time, I don''t know whether he plays with me or I play with him..." Zhang TongZhou muttered silently, then turned his head and asked, "what about my two girls?"


    "It''s just a girl. It''s a fucking imperial concubine!" Liu Rui shouted with his mouth curled, and then shouted to the outside of the room: "imperial concubine Yang, Li Yuanyuan, it''s o''clock!"


    "How the hell does it feel so awkward?" Zhang TongZhou muttered silently, and then sat down on the bed.


    After a while, two delicate looking girls in cheongsam walked in slowly, then smiled at Zhang Tongzhou and shouted at Zhang TongZhou with a charming face: "the emperor is lucky!"


    "Let''s go, let''s go..." Zhang TongZhou replied impatiently.


    "Well, if you need to call me, I''ll wait at the door." Liu Rui shouted with a smile, and then slowly walked out of the private room.


    At the same time, the old car came out of another private room.


    "How''s your side?" Liu Rui asked, looking at the old car.


    "What else can we do? We need to serve. As long as it''s a man, he can''t stop itching..." the old car replied with a smile, then reached out and handed Liu Rui a cigarette, and then said: "but if it goes on like this, I''m a little worried that Liangzi''s wallet can''t afford..."


    "You can''t afford to be afraid of anything. You prepare more money these days, and then wait for Meng Liang to give you no money, so you take the initiative to lend him the money, and then charge some interest from the middle..." Liu Rui gave the old car an idea very insidiously.


    "Isn''t it bad to charge interest? After all, we are brothers." the old car replied with a smile.


    "What''s wrong with that? I''ll tell you. Under the leadership of Ye Han, our harem is basically a state of recognizing money but not people. Let me tell you this, who is rich and who is in our harem now, and whether you and ye are brothers? Tell me?" Liu Rui asked with his arm around the shoulder of the old car.


    "Yes." the old car nodded.


    "Then I ask you if yekeng ever cheated your money?" Liu Rui then asked.


    "Pit!" the old car nodded quickly.


    "That''s it. Leaves can pit your money at the beginning. Why can''t you pit Meng Liang''s money?"


    "It''s mainly because I think it''s bad enough for Liangzi to let Ye hang alone. Ye pointed to Meng liang when she said that the salary of our harem next month..." the old car still couldn''t bear it.


    "Oh, how can I tell you now that you can understand what I mean? It''s a person like Ye Han. I''ll tell you, you can''t lose as long as you follow him. I tell you! He makes a lot of money, but you can''t make a little money?" Liu Rui grinned and hawed, and then brainwashed the old car.


    "No, since you know it can make money, why don''t you make it?" the old car looked at Liu Rui and asked in some confusion.


    "Nonsense, if I had money, I wouldn''t want to talk about it. My mother has a heart for loans now, you know? I see Meng Liang now. It''s not Meng Liang. It''s just walking RMB. I tell you! If my money wasn''t controlled by my stupid mother, I could fucking lend it to Meng Liang now. Do you believe it? Besides, if I lent it to Meng Liang Liang, I''m afraid he won''t pay me back, because our relationship is too familiar, but he is different from you. After all, he is also a person who loves face. At that time, you don''t have to worry about not paying back the money... "


    Liu Rui seemed crazy, looked at the old car and explained excitedly.


    "What you said seems to have some truth..." the old car also entered the state a little at this time and nodded vaguely.


    "Yes, what I said can''t be justified? I''ll tell you so. If I didn''t mix with Ye, I wouldn''t have ma Yun. I''ll tell you, I have to go back a little..." Liu Rui said proudly to the old car.


    "If you say so, I won''t be stubborn with you. After all, I think you are the best in our Hougong mind..." Lao Che agreed with Liu Rui very much.


    "How do you know I have a good mind? How did you find out?" Liu Rui bared his teeth and asked the old car.


    "Every time we fight, I find you are not present..." the old car explained faintly.


    "Grass, if you fucking nag like this, I really can''t communicate with you..." Liu Rui scolded speechlessly, and then ran to my office with big steps on his back.


    "I''m telling the truth!" the old car looked at Liu Rui''s back and said nothing.


    ����


    Liu Rui walked into my office with his hands in his pockets, then looked at me with a smile and asked, "what are you doing, young master Diye?"


    "What else can I do? I study the factory over the iron tower..." I absently returned to Liu Rui, looked up, and then asked in a low voice, "didn''t I fucking let you go to accompany Zhang Tongzhou and them? Why are you still in the mood to walk around here? Do you know that our main economic source now depends on those two people!"


    "Those two people were directly arranged by me into the highest configured private room in our harem. I''ll tell you so. They can''t get out of the private room without a hundred and eighty thousand people in one night. This doesn''t count as a tip for Zhang Tongzhou and the bald lady." Liu Rui shouted at me proudly.


    "Awesome!" I couldn''t help but give Liu Rui a thumbs up.

 Chapter 1519

    "Look, you don''t see who your brother is..." Liu Rui shouted at me with his legs crossed sideways.


    "Try to break the consumption record of our harem..." I smiled back, and then looked down at the report on the computer. This is the report on the factory of Tieda university that I bought from others.


    "How''s the research going?" Liu Rui staggered to me with a toothpick in his mouth, and then bared his teeth and asked me.


    "It''s OK," I replied perfunctorily, and then looked down at the computer.


    "I told you that the thing you''re looking at now is useless..."


    "How do you know what I''m looking at?" I glanced at Liu Rui and asked curiously.


    "What do you think I don''t know? Did you buy it on Taobao for 50 yuan?" Liu Rui asked, sitting on the table with a disdainful look on his face.


    "Forty..."


    "Grass, it''s not bad for the ten yuan. Let me tell you now. It''s nonsense whether you look at it or not. What do you think, because the acquisition of the factory is not that you can study and understand these things. After all, the relationship in this is mainly based on those seven aunts and eight aunts..." Liu Rui replied to me carelessly, and then analyzed: "in fact, the key thing we do now is to send someone to see what''s going on there. After all, it''s better to talk about the acquisition of the factory face-to-face."


    "You think I don''t want to go to see it, but there are so many chaos in our harem now. I don''t have time to fucking want to go..." I reluctantly replied, then turned off the computer and lit a cigarette.


    "You can''t make it. You can let others pass!" Liu Rui gave me an idea.


    Hearing this, I immediately looked up at Liu Rui, and then my eyes were eager.


    "Can you stop looking at me as soon as you have something to do? I''m also very busy..." Liu Rui stared at me helplessly, then his body withdrew two steps, then stared at the beads and shouted, "can you stop looking at me like that?"


    "No, I just feel like you are an idle person in our harem..." I smiled back, then walked slowly to Liu Rui, patted Liu Rui on the shoulder and said, "our harem needs you very much now, can''t you stand up?"


    "Why is it me every time you stand up? You can''t pull a sheep hard even if you are collecting wool?" Liu Rui shouted at me very impassioned.


    "As long as other sheep in our harem don''t have time now, what can I ask you to do now? Why is it so hard for you?" I scolded silently.


    "It''s also a great honor for us to need me now, but what I want to say is that you can''t always use these old people in our harem. There are so many new people in our harem. Why can''t you exercise?"


    "What do you mean?" I looked at Liu Rui, felt his chin and asked.


    "You say, the old Bian and Xiaohei, do you say these two things are in him every day? Maggots are growing on the imperial diet. Why don''t you give them a chance to go out for exercise?"


    "At the beginning, I mainly thought that I didn''t want them to participate in the affairs of our harem, but you can''t stop these three fools. They just participated in it. You really remind me that they are idle anyway. It''s better to let them out for exercise. After all, I think they are also very interested in this..." I nodded in agreement with Liu Rui''s idea.


    "Yes, if they don''t exercise all the time, I think they will know how to ride a broken motorcycle every day. It''s better to let them go to the iron tower to see what''s going on..." Liu Rui pushed the work out and nodded quickly to agree with me.


    "..." I touched my chin and was silent. Then I picked up the phone and wanted to call Xiao hei and Lao Bian.


    As soon as Liu Rui saw that I was going to call, he quickly reached out to stop me, then looked at me and asked, "have you thought about what to say?"


    "What else can I say about this thing? Just let them pass?" I looked at Liu Rui with some doubts and didn''t understand what Liu Rui said.


    "You look like a fucking tiger. If you say so directly, can they realize the seriousness of this matter?" Liu Rui reluctantly scolded me, then pulled down my phone, looked at me and said: "Well, I''ll go there in person later and tell the two tigers about the seriousness of the problem. Then if they can do well, I''ll let them go. If they can''t, I''ll let the north and the south take them..."


    "Grass, don''t worry about it. You just don''t work, do you?" I looked at Liu Rui and scolded with some luck.


    "People with high IQ like me have to do things to control the overall situation in our harem. Running errands is not suitable for me..." Liu Rui glanced at his big mouth, then turned and ran outside my office. After two steps, Liu Rui suddenly looked back at me and asked, "do those two children have to get some money if they go to the tower?"


    "How much do you think is appropriate?" I was stunned and felt that the funds had to be given to them. After all, the two children had no money in their hands.


    "Is 35000 about the same?" Liu Rui thought for a moment and added up a number.


    "OK, look at the whole..." I waved my hand impatiently.


    Liu Rui saw that I agreed. He was in a very good mood and walked out of my office with a little song on his back.


    ����


    On the other side, sun Qiang''s home.


    "Elder brother, what''s the reason you called us here?" Lin Yushu asked, looking at Sun Qiang slightly uneasily on the sofa.


    "Do you know anyone over there?" Sun Qiang asked as he fiddled with the tea tray on his hand and looked at Lin Yushu.


    "..." Lin Yushu was stunned for a moment, then thought briefly and replied in a low voice: "I really don''t know anyone there. After all, my business is all in the new urban area..."


    "What about you?" Sun Qiang looked up at fan Aiguo and asked.


    "I used to stay there for some time and know some old friends, but what do you want to do?" fan Aiguo frowned and asked.


    "Well, Liu Neng can''t spare anyone to go to the tower now, so I don''t think so. Let''s find a few people to see the specific situation..." Sun Qiang explained in a low voice, then looked up at fan Aiguo and said: "it''s best to find local people in the tower because they know more about the situation there."


    "Brother, I know several people from the tower, but they are all old. I''ll call them later to see if they can help find some people?" fan Aiguo hesitated and asked tentatively.


    "... patriotism is not a trivial matter. If we find someone, we must find those stable people. If you are a useless person, you will not only be able to do nothing, but also damage our reputation." Sun Qiang was silent for a moment, and then whispered.


    "I know. I can only try my best to do it. If there is no suitable person, I can''t just find someone." fan Aiguo nodded.


    "Well, you know what I mean. The person we''re looking for is a buffer. After all, we have to point to the people over there to sign the contract."


    "Elder brother, do you think Xiaowu is reliable?" Lin Yushu suddenly asked.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I just think we haven''t seen any effect after working with the harem for so long. Although the fan has come up now, it doesn''t seem to have any impact on the harem. I think we can consider cooperating with the harem?" Lin Yushu continued.


    When sun Qiang heard this, he was stunned. Then he patted Lin Yushu on the shoulder and said with a smile, "is it a little out of line if we do this?"


    "But now there are so many authentic people in this society. Making money is real..." Lin Yushu bared his teeth and replied.


    "Let me tell you this. Although the harem seems to be doing nothing now, the harem is still more anxious than us, and if they can''t get the project, the whole harem may collapse. So now ye Han is gambling his life to play with us. It''s normal to be cruel. In addition, the harem has been too big since the beginning of the project, and the plate is also big. Du Jiaji The family all followed in. If we join in now, the soup is thin. The most important thing is that the internal relations in the harem are very chaotic. If I guess correctly, there should be someone from Xiao Wu in the harem. This person hasn''t come out all the time, which shows that he is waiting to give ye Han the most cruel knife at the most difficult time, regardless of the angle Look, they are better than the harem! "


    After hearing sun Qiang''s words, Lin Yushu suddenly realized, then bared his teeth and smiled: "it''s still your comprehensive consideration, brother!"


    "Ha ha..." Sun Qiang smiled and didn''t speak.


    ����


    Half an hour later, Lin Yushu and fan Aiguo walked out of sun Qiang''s villa. After getting on the bus, fan Aiguo dialed a phone with his mobile phone.


    "Hello, brother Zhang, what are you doing?" after answering the phone, fan Aiguo smiled and exchanged greetings.


    "Mr. Fan, why do you still think of calling me?" the tone across the phone was obviously a little surprised. After all, they haven''t been in touch for almost five or six years.


    "Well, brother Zhang, now I want you to find some people for me and study the acquisition of the iron tower factory." fan Aiguo didn''t mean to greet each other, so he cut directly into the subject.


    "Why are you still interested in the factory over there now?" the person opposite was stunned and asked.


    "Ha ha, I smell money!" fan Aiguo replied with a smile.


    "What do you want? Let me see if I can contact you?"


    "It''s OK to have a stable person. It''s mainly the locals on the other side of the tower. After all, the locals are easy to handle affairs!"


    "How many do you want?" the other side continued.


    "Almost three or four..." fan Aiguo thought and replied.


    "Young ones are OK?"


    "OK, as long as you handle things steadily, don''t......" fan Aiguo replied.

 Chapter 1520

    "What''s the salary?"


    "Ha ha, how can I tell you about this thing? Do you think 35000 is OK?" fan Aiguo asked with great wealth.


    "Ha ha, thirty-five thousand must be useless..." the person opposite knew that his attitude was different immediately. Then he said, "Mr. Fan, do you think it''s ok? I''ll help you find some safe children, and then let them go to help you slip away, and then if they can say that we can calculate our salary!"


    "That''s no good. As long as you do this job, you must have money. If you can talk about it, you can only have more money, but you can''t have money!" fan Aiguo immediately refused.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Fan is a bright man!" smiled the other side.


    "Brother Zhang, it looks simple, but it''s not easy. I''ll find someone to have a look. It''s normal, but I must not leave a bad impression on others. I tell you, can you understand what I mean?"


    "Understand!" the man across the street quickly agreed.


    "Well, I''ll leave it to my brother. You can help me. If I find someone, I can''t treat you badly. Don''t worry!"


    "Ha ha, Mr. Fan, what are you talking about? They are all friends. I can ask you for money if I do a favor!" the other side obviously shouted a little reluctantly, and then said: "if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go and help you. We have time to have a drink!"


    "OK!" fan Aiguo hung up with a smile.


    "Is this man reliable?" after fan Aiguo put down the phone, Lin Yushu turned and asked.


    "I used to work seafood in the iron tower. I knew him. He was a man who tossed food. He was reliable. Everyone there shouted brother Zhang." fan Aiguo nodded back.


    "That''s all right. Don''t be careless about this. Otherwise, according to my brother''s temper, I have to clean you up..."


    "Ha ha, I know." fan Aiguo smiled and said nothing.


    ����


    On the other side, Zhang Laoer''s grain store, Tower District, H city.


    Zhang Laoer had just finished talking to fan Aiguo on the phone. The daughter-in-law beside him asked at a high voice, "who?"


    "It turns out that Xiao Fan, who sells seafood next to our house..." second Zhang replied impatiently.


    "Is that fan Aiguo?" when her daughter-in-law heard Xiao Fan, her eyes flashed, and she fell down on old Zhang and asked.


    "Why? You two have worn shoes?" old Zhang looked at his sullen daughter-in-law with squint eyes and asked some irritably.


    "Can you fucking talk..." the daughter-in-law scolded with a big mouth, and then said, "I heard that people are promising now and become a big boss in the city. Why did he call you?"


    "Let me help him find some people. Why are you asking so much? By the way, what is your brother doing now?"


    "Stay at home. What else can he do? He talks with his little daughter-in-law at home every day. There''s no business at all..." the daughter-in-law scolded helplessly.


    "..." Zhang looked at his daughter-in-law, pursed his lips and didn''t speak again.


    Zhang Laoer is in the grain store.


    "Why are you asking about him?" Zhang''s second daughter-in-law asked when she saw that Zhang was silent.


    "I''m fine. I can''t inquire!" second Zhang shouted irritably, then patted the dust on his body, and then said to his daughter-in-law, "I''ll go out. You watch the store at home. Don''t go out and wander around..."


    "What are you doing out?" asked the daughter-in-law.


    "I don''t know why there are so many problems day by day. What else can I do when I go out!" after saying that, Zhang Er directly ran outside the store with a big step.


    "I don''t know where to find the little fox spirit..." after Zhang went out, his daughter-in-law stood in front of his house and scolded with a big mouth. Then she took it and pulled up the calf with the netizen she had just met in the mobile phone.


    ����


    On the other hand, the second Zhang family drove directly to his brother-in-law''s house, that is, his daughter-in-law''s brother''s house.


    "Ding Dong, Ding Dong!"


    With a cigarette end in his mouth, Zhang stood at the door with a dull expression and gently rang the doorbell twice.


    "Who?"


    After a while, his brother-in-law''s cry came from the house.


    "I, who the fuck..."


    Zhang Er is still very dissatisfied with his daughter-in-law and his brother-in-law, so he''s not polite. After all, his brother-in-law owes him more than 100000 yuan and doesn''t pay it back. Zhang Er is very angry about this. Although he is a relative, if his brother-in-law owes 100000 yuan, he owes it back slowly, But this brother-in-law is a lazy thing. One day, he basically has nothing to do except pulling calves everywhere.


    "Coming..."


    There was a cry in the room. Then a young man in big underpants pulled open the door with a smile, and then asked Zhang Laoer, "brother-in-law, why did you come here?"


    Zhang Laoer took a helpless look at the young man, and then walked out of the house.


    "You two go into the inner room and wait..." the young man slapped the girl and bared his teeth.


    "Who is this man?" the girl slowly stood up and looked at the second Zhang and asked.


    "Yes, didn''t you tell me you like women?" another girl asked with her mouth tilted.


    "Roll the calf, what the fuck do you say? This is my brother-in-law!" the young man scolded irritably, and then dragged the two girls into the inner room.


    "Hurry up, I have to go to the next job later!" the girl shouted at the young man in a hurry after entering the house.


    "Roll the calf, don''t talk nonsense!" the young man gritted his teeth and scolded, then walked to Zhang''s second son with a smile, nodded and asked, "brother-in-law, why do you think of it today?"


    "Ah, one is her friend..." the young man replied.


    "You young people now..." the second brother of Zhang curled his mouth and didn''t say the second half of the sentence.


    "Brother in law, why did you come by yourself today? Is there something wrong?" the young man looked at the second Zhang and asked.


    "Well, what have you been doing lately?" second Zhang nodded and looked at the young man and asked.


    "Nothing, just buy some lottery tickets..." the young man bared his teeth and replied.


    "Grass, is it a fucking business to buy lottery tickets?" second Zhang scolded speechlessly, and then said, "I remember you have some friends who are familiar with the factory owner over the iron tower, don''t you?"


    "Ah, there are several..." I don''t know whether it is true or not. The young man nodded very seriously, then looked at the second Zhang and asked, "brother-in-law, why do you ask me this?"


    "Do you know fan Aiguo?" second Zhang was silent and asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, I don''t know the seafood king in our city?" the young man bared his teeth and replied.


    "Well, recently, he wanted to buy some factories over the iron tower, and then asked me to help him find some people to go and see what happened first. I just promised. I thought if you didn''t have anything, you''d go and have a look. Anyway, there are many friends over there..." Zhang told the young man what happened.


    "This matter......" the young man hesitated after hearing it.


    "Rest assured is not voluntary labor. If you do a good job, people will certainly not treat you badly!" second Zhang saw his brother-in-law''s mind at a glance.


    "How bad can that be?" the young man bared his teeth and asked.


    "Thirty five thousand must be no problem. After all, people are big bosses..."


    "Well, I''ll take the job!" cried the young man without thinking.


    "Don''t worry. When fan Aiguo came to me, he told me to find some safe people. I was thinking not to find you, but we are relatives. I can still come to you for good..." whispered the second Zhang.


    "Brother in law, what do you mean? I understand. If this happens, I will never forget you!" the young man said quickly.


    "What can''t be forgotten? That''s not what I told you. I mean, since you''ve done this job, you represent fan Aiguo there, so you should be careful. You know? And the people you''re looking for are all stable people. Don''t contact the hooligans in the society. Although 35000 is not a small amount, if you do this thing Well done, I''ll try to ask fan Aiguo to arrange you a stable job, do you understand? "Second Zhang said painstakingly to the young man.


    "True or false?" the young man''s eyes widened at this.


    "What''s true or false? If you do this well, I''ll tell you that you''ll follow fan Aiguo in the future. Fan Aiguo is also a famous person in our city, so you must do this work for others. Understand, don''t you know?"


    "If you say that, brother-in-law, I will understand that I must take advantage of this opportunity!" the young man quickly nodded and vowed to shout at the second son of Zhang.


    "How old are you this year?" the second Zhang asked coldly.


    "Twenty eight..."


    "You say you''re almost thirty and don''t even have a serious job. Why don''t you know how to get angry and mix with these things every day..." second Zhang turned his head and looked at the two girls in the inner room, scolded silently, then stood up and ran outside the house.


    "I''ll see you off!" the young man said this and was about to go out with him.


    "You''d better sum up how to do this for others!" the second Zhang frowned and stopped, and then he walked out of the house.

 Chapter 1521

    The young man stood in place and watched Zhang Laoer slowly walk out of the room. After a moment of silence, he shouted to the two girls in the inner room: "come out..."


    "What does this man do?" the girl looked at the young man and asked.


    "What the fuck does my brother-in-law do..."


    "Why is it so untidy?" the girl looked at the young man and asked.


    "Let''s go, you two. I''m a little busy today..." the young man waved his hand irritably, then sat on the sofa and began to turn over his telephone address book.


    "No, you..." the girl took a step forward and had to argue with the youth, but another girl reached out and pulled her.


    "What are you pulling me for?" the girl shouted back at her companion.


    "Sister, let''s forget it if we haven''t done anything?" the girl whispered.


    "You see, people still understand. We basically pay money and fuck B. I don''t care what I want money for..."


    "...." the girl stood stunned for a moment, then pursed her lips and looked at the young man and asked, "I don''t want this money, but you take the taxi money for me?"


    "Grass, it''s only thirty or fifty who have been writing with me for such a long time..." the young man scolded silently, then took out a one hundred from his wallet and threw it to the girl. After receiving the money, the girl ran outside the house in her skirt.


    "It''s such a job. I won''t come next time..." the girl scolded the young man fiercely after she went out.


    "I won''t find you next time. Get out of here and I''ll study business!" the young man replied irritably.


    "Bang!" the door made a loud noise.


    "What fucking qualities..."


    The young man shook his head reluctantly, and then looked at the address book on his mobile phone.


    Zhang''s brother-in-law was originally named Zhang Dong. Most people call him Xiao Dong. He is the most typical blind person in society. He has no culture and has nothing serious to do day by day, except buying lottery tickets.


    Xiao Dong turned his cell phone for a while and dialed a phone.


    "Hey, what are you doing now, JB? I haven''t seen you for such a long time... What''s the matter? He''s in Africa... Where are you going to do... OK, I won''t tell you. The phone charges are expensive..." Xiao Dong hung up without saying a few words. Then he looked at his mobile phone and said helplessly, "why the hell did he go to Africa, grass!"


    After a while, Xiaodong dialed another phone.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Xiao Dong bared his teeth and asked after answering the phone.


    "Playing the league, if you have something to say about the promotion match, do you draft it? What JB thing is this mammy!" the opposite tone was obviously very worried.


    "Well, I have a job in my hand first. Can you follow me?" Xiaodong asked.


    "What work? Stealing motorcycles?" asked the other side with some doubts.


    "What the hell is stealing motorcycles? I have a serious job..." Xiao Dong was speechless.


    "All right, you find a place to meet us later!"


    Facing him, he hung up directly. Xiaodong looked at the phone and shook his head helplessly. Then he dialed another phone.


    "What are you doing?" Xiao Dong asked very directly.


    "Give my daughter-in-law a manicure..."


    "What the fuck are you doing studying that thing?" Xiao Dong was speechless.


    "Isn''t there nothing to do? It''s also idle?" the opposite replied with a smile.


    "You''re just idle. I have a job in my hand now. Why don''t you come and help me?" Xiaodong asked.


    "OK, anyway, I don''t have anything to do, but I tell you I won''t do stealing a motorcycle. It''s so fucking scary..."


    "Roll the calf, steal the motorcycle... I''ll find a place to get together in the evening, and I''ll contact you then..."


    "OK!" he hung up the phone directly opposite.


    ����


    In the afternoon, Xiao Dong basically contacted all his friends. Finally, all he could find were some friends he knew by drinking. However, Xiao Dong felt that as long as these people could come out, they would be able to play with him. After all, they didn''t have any serious business. In order to show his sincerity, Xiao Dong directly set the place for dinner at the imperial food in our harem, This shows the importance of their meeting.


    After the call, xiao dong put down his cell phone and lay down on the sofa with an extremely comfortable expression. All he thought about was his vision and imagination for the future.


    ����


    On the other hand, after Zhang Er got home, he told his daughter-in-law about it. Her daughter-in-law immediately cooked three dishes for Zhang Er, but I don''t know why Zhang Er honestly felt that his brother-in-law was easy to screw up the matter. All the hesitation was repeated. Zhang Er also called fan Aiguo.


    "Mr. Fan, I''ve found some people for you about what you just said." Zhang Er said very directly.


    "Who?" fan Aiguo asked.


    "It''s my brother-in-law..."


    "..." fan Aiguo was stunned for a moment, and then asked in some doubt, "can your brother-in-law do it? Brother Zhang, I can know you. Why don''t you know?"


    "I don''t know." second Zhang shook his head.


    "I''m looking for you because you''re a steady man, so don''t make me bald!"


    "Balu is impossible. Although my brother-in-law is not a stable person, he still knows a lot of people on the tower side. His home is on the tower side, so I think he is more suitable..."


    "That''s OK. Just let your brother-in-law have points in mind. I tell you this is not a small matter. Do you understand?"


    "I see!" old Zhang nodded quickly.


    "Just understand." fan Aiguo hesitated, then slowly hung up the phone.


    H City Imperial Hotel.


    Liu Rui walked alone with his small hands on his back from the harem to the imperial food.


    "Sir..." after Liu Rui pushed open the door of imperial food, the welcoming lady at the door just wanted to bend down to say hello, but when she saw that it was Liu Rui, she quickly changed her mouth and said, "Hello, President Liu!"


    "Keep a low profile!" Liu Rui waved to the welcoming lady, and then ran with his back to the hall on the first floor of the imperial food.


    Liu Rui walked a few steps forward and saw Han Chao pulling the calf with the waiter at the front desk.


    "Cough..." Liu Rui went to Han Chao and cleared his throat.


    When Han Chao heard the news, he quickly turned his head and looked at Liu Rui. Then he asked with a big mouth: "what are you doing?"


    "Why, I can''t come yet?" Liu Rui asked, squinting his small eyes.


    "I tell you, I told ye last time that if you order fried pork for your daughter-in-law at our imperial dinner, you can take the money yourself!" Han Chao said timidly looking at Liu Rui.


    "Grass, look at your stingy comparison, I''m really fucking convinced..." Liu Rui scolded silently, and then said to the waiter at the front desk: "give me two fried pork and one sweet and sour ribs, and write them down to Ye Han''s account!"


    "Yes, Mr. Liu!" the waiter nodded quickly.


    "What are you doing here?" Han Chao asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "Inspection work..." Liu Rui replied proudly.


    "What am I doing when you''re not walking?"


    "Grass, what do you mean by that?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    "What do you mean, that''s what you mean..."


    Han Chao replied casually, and then whistled to go upstairs.


    "What, Lao Bian and Xiao Hei?"


    Liu Rui grabbed Han Chao and asked.


    "Why are you looking for them?"


    Han Chao was stunned and asked.


    "Ye Zi has a task..."


    "What task, do you have my share?"


    Han Chao''s eyes lit up and looked at Liu Rui when he heard that there was a task.


    "This task basically has nothing to do with you. Do what you should do. I have something to do with Lao Bian and them..." Liu Rui waved his hand impatiently and ran to the office upstairs.


    "It''s impossible. I can give them both tasks. Why can I not have my task?" Han Chao followed Liu Rui and asked.


    "No, I found out if you''re a fucking fool? People hide when they have work. How can you make do with it?" Liu Rui stopped and looked at Han Chao speechless and asked.


    "It seems that you are the only one in our harem who hides from work..." Han Chao replied very directly.


    "Grass, I can''t fucking communicate with you. It''s really hard to say a word!" Liu Rui scolded awkwardly, and then walked upstairs with a big step.


    Five minutes later, in the imperial dining office.


    Liu Rui looked across at the three people with a cigarette end in his mouth.


    "Brother Rui, tell me what you have..." Lao Bian looked at Liu Rui reluctantly and said.


    "No, Han Chao didn''t tell you that it has nothing to do with you. Can you roll the calf?" Liu Rui looked at Han Chao and asked helplessly.


    "It has nothing to do with me. I can''t audit yet?" Han Chao shouted at Liu Rui with his neck pulled and his mouth full of reason.


    "Grass, I''m so fucking convinced. I''ve seen you like this for the first time..." Liu Rui reluctantly rubbed his face and eggs, then looked at Lao Bian and Xiao hei and said, "after organizing a meeting, we decided to give you a very arduous task. Are you two confident to complete it?"


    "What task haven''t you said yet?" Xiao Hei asked speechless.


    "Ah, I forgot..." Liu Rui patted his head and then said: "You should all know that our harem is mainly about the project in the Development Zone, so ye wants a group of people to go and see what the acquisition of the factory over there is. Originally, this matter didn''t need you, but I won it directly for you two in the style of giving you newcomers a chance. This job is basically not difficult , you two used to have a good relationship with the factory owner over there. It''s easy to make an appointment to eat, drink and communicate with them... "


    "Is that all?" Lao Bian asked.


    "Yes, that''s it..." Liu Rui nodded slightly, then patted Lao Bian on the shoulder and said: "Don''t look at this. It''s easy to say, but I''ll tell you two that when you arrive at the iron tower, you represent our harem. What impression you can make on the boss there will affect our future acquisition of the factory. Do you understand? So you''re not going to play. If you go, you have to understand the matter. Otherwise, you''re both sorry for me A hard won opportunity! "


    "Brother Rui, don''t you like to go?" Xiao Hei asked, looking at Liu Rui very honestly.


    "No, what did your child say? Is that what I don''t like to go? I''m trying to give you a chance. Why don''t you understand my good intentions?" Liu Rui cried, looking at Xiao Hei bitterly.

 Chapter 1522

    "Brother Rui, what do I mean to tell you? There are some things we all understand..." Xiao Hei explained awkwardly.


    "You know what you know. Do you know how much effort I wasted trying to give you this opportunity? Now you say I didn''t want to go to let you go. Do you know how heartache I feel now? Do you understand?" Liu Rui shouted with great pain covering his chest.


    "Understand..." Xiao Hei nodded quickly.


    "You don''t understand, you just misunderstand me, misunderstand me..." Liu Rui''s acting skills are quite in place. After a moment of silence, he turned to look at Han Chao and said, "why don''t you fuck off? I''m worried about you now. These people are brought down by you!"


    "Why didn''t ye let me go? Can these two people do without me? I''m a little worried about them..." Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "If you go, you can only do it for me. Besides, who cares if you go to the hotel? All the questions you ask have no fucking brain!" Liu Rui replied with a big mouth, then turned his head to look at Lao Bian and Xiao hei and said, "you two will be ready tonight and go directly to the tower for me!"


    "So anxious?" Lao Bian shouted.


    "Nonsense, can you worry about such an important thing?" Liu Rui shouted without looking back. Then he quickly walked to the front desk of the hotel and walked out of the imperial meal with the waiter''s wrapped pot of pork and his small hands on his back.


    "Why didn''t I do it?"


    After Liu Rui left, Han Chao sat and talked to himself. Obviously, he was not reused by the organization. He was a little sad.


    H City, in front of the imperial restaurant.


    Three taxis slowly stopped at the door of the imperial meal. The first to come down was Zhang''s brother-in-law, Xiaodong.


    "Dongzi, why are you so generous today? You brought us here for dinner?" a young man bared his teeth and shouted at Xiaodong after getting off the bus.


    "Grass, I can''t afford to eat in this place or what..." Xiaodong shouted with a big mouth, then greeted the people to get off, and then took the lead in running to the imperial food.


    "I heard that this place is not cheap. Last time my boss went here for dinner, it cost tens of thousands!" a young man beside Xiao Dong whispered a reminder.


    "It''s all right. I can afford to eat much."


    Although Xiaodong said so, he subconsciously touched the bank card in his trouser pocket, because Xiaodong actually had a total of more than 10000 yuan in the card. He brought his friends here to spend the 10000 yuan. Xiaodong felt that some money could be spent and others could not be spent. For example, the money for dinner today must be spent, What we want is a problem of arranging noodles. Only when we let them see their strength, can these people work with him wholeheartedly. This is what Xiao Dong thought before he came. There can be no money, but there must be arranging noodles.


    "I heard that Xiao Hei seems to work here now..." at this time, a young man with a black gold chain around his neck ran to Xiao Dong and bared his teeth.


    "What?" Xiao Dong was stunned for a moment, and then asked in some doubt: "Xiao Hei, I remember not going to the factory to be a security guard for others? Why did he come here?"


    "You don''t know that. Xiao Hei seems to know ye Han, the boss of the harem. Then he used to be a security guard in the harem, but I don''t know why he has been transferred to this hotel..." the young man around Xiao Dong explained in a low voice, and then said: "now Xiao Hei is not Xiao Hei, that''s brother Hei!"


    "Grass, what JB black brother is not black brother? I have to call me Dongge after the meeting?" Xiaodong shook his hand and wrist, shouted arrogantly, and then ran into the imperial food with a big step.


    "How do you do, sir?"


    After these people entered the imperial meal, the waiter quickly greeted them with a smile.


    "It''s just different from the fucking imperial food. The waiters are so fucking energetic that they come to let me touch..." as he said, Xiao Dong stretched out his hand and patted directly on the waiters.


    "Ha ha!" the group of people behind Xiaodong quickly followed and coaxed.


    "Please respect yourself, sir!" the waiter frowned and shouted, then took a step back with disgust in his eyes.


    Although we do this in the harem, imperial food is not. All the waiters of imperial food are clean. In addition, usually, we eat with big bosses in H city. Although these bosses themselves are upstarts, they still have the most basic quality. They know that the place to eat is to eat.


    "Grass, it''s quite fucking serious..." Xiaodong scolded silently, then opened his mouth and spit, then looked at the waiter and asked, "is there a little black here?"


    "..." the waiter was stunned for a moment, and then hurriedly asked, "are you looking for brother Hei?"


    "What JB thing is black brother or not? You quickly let Xiaohei out. Why don''t I know to pick it up?" Xiaodong stood in the hall and shouted loudly, and all the people around looked at Xiaodong.


    "Please pay attention to your words, sir. This is a public place." the waiter frowned and reminded.


    "What the fuck should I pay attention to? I have to pretend to be dumb when I come to dinner?" Xiaodong then shouted, then looked at the waiter and said, "I fucking asked you to find Xiaohei. Can''t you understand people or what?"


    The waiter was stunned, then twisted his little ass and ran to the office on the second floor.


    "This little twist is really round!"


    Xiaodong looked at the waiter''s back and commented with a big mouth.


    "Not so much. I heard that the waiters on their side came from the back palace. As long as the consumption is in place, they can directly drag you to the bathroom for a while!" a young man whispered back.


    "True or false?" Xiaodong felt obviously when he heard this.


    "I can fucking tease you."


    "Grass, I have to fix it in place today, and then I''ll find the waiter just now. I''m proud of her!" Xiao Dong shouted.


    "Ha ha..."


    When the people around me smiled, no one took this sentence seriously.


    ����


    On the other side, the waiter walked to the second floor and walked into Xiaohei''s office.


    At this time, Xiao hei and Lao Bian were studying Gobang face to face.


    "What the fuck are you doing here? It''s so fucking smelly. I don''t blame you for losing money every day. You don''t even know where your mother plays, and you play chess with others every day!" Han Chao stood beside Lao Bian and scolded wordlessly. Then he stretched out his hand to grab the chess.


    "What are you doing? Let you play, you don''t play, you''ll grab me as soon as I fucking play!" Lao Bian leaned aside and shouted at Han Chao impatiently.


    "No, I''m just watching you play chess now. It''s too fucking annoying. You know? You''re playing blind. You don''t have any tactics at all. I tell you, you have to have tactics. You say if you play here, he''ll be finished, don''t you?" Han Chao pointed to the chessboard and talked a lot to Lao Bian.


    "Who the hell are you two playing? Just a fucking Gobang. Can you stop the ink?" Xiao Hei shouted at the two people in front of him silently while holding his mobile phone.


    "I fucking want to take this. I''ve been robbing me. You can''t see it?" Lao Bian shouted with some collapse.


    "I''m all for your mother''s sake. Why is your child disobedient? No, I have to call ye now. If you two are sent to the iron tower, something must happen..." Han Chao was so chirpy that he had to take out his cell phone and call me, but at this time, a knock at the door of the office sounded.


    "Come in!" Han Chao cleared his throat and replied.


    The waiter stepped in, looked at the three people in the room, then smiled and said, "President Han, brother Bian and brother black."


    "What''s the matter? Did you ask for leave from your great aunt again? I remember your great aunt was around the 15th and now it''s only the 7th. I''ll tell you if you don''t give leave!" Han Chao looked at the calendar and said solemnly to the waiter.


    "No, Mr. Han, I have something to do with brother hei..." the waiter replied with a red smile and some embarrassment.


    "What''s the matter? Do you want me to make room for you two to have a good chat? I didn''t say you can''t fall in love during working hours. Why is it so difficult for me to implement such a policy?" Han Chao looked at the waiter with his small eyes askance like a psycho.


    "Mr. Han, I really have something serious. Can you stop pulling the calf..." the waiter looked at Han Chao and asked in silence.


    "Grass, I''ll pull the calf..." Han Chao scolded speechlessly, then waved his hand and said, "if there''s something, you can''t see him tomorrow. He''s a special agent appointed by President Ye."


    "What''s the matter with you?" Xiao Hei put down his cell phone and looked at the waiter with a smile and asked.


    "Well, a group of people came outside and said they wanted to find you."


    "Who?" asked little black with a frown.


    "The leader seems to be called Dongge. Anyway, those without quality are a group of people about the same age as us..." the waiter simply recalled.


    Xiao Hei sat in situ stunned for a while, then nodded and said, "go out first, I''ll go right away."


    "Good!"


    The waiter nodded and then walked out of the office.


    "Don''t wear black next time, it''s all fucking leaked..."


    At this time, Han Chao shouted at the top of his voice.


    The waiter was stunned and ran out of the office with a red face.


    "You have nothing to do with studying what color people wear?"


    After the waiter went out, Lao Bian asked Han Chao helplessly.


    "The boss must observe the employees. I didn''t see what color she was wearing, otherwise I could figure out what she was doing tonight..." Han Chao replied proudly.


    "Who did you learn all this from?"


    "Liu Rui, Liu Dashen!"


    "You two study, I''ll go out and see what''s going on outside..." Xiao Hei put away his cell phone, slowly stood up and ran outside the house.


    "Who is that?" Han Chao asked.


    "I don''t know. I don''t fucking think of the man I know. His name is Dai Dong..." Xiao Hei patted his head, then walked out of the office with his coat and walkie talkie.

 Chapter 1523

    After Xiao Hei left, Lao Bian and Han Chao looked at each other. Then Han Chao asked with a big mouth: "don''t accept, the whole two sets?"


    "A handful of five hundred, do you have money?" Lao Bian asked suspiciously.


    "Is the IOU OK?" Han Chao hesitated and asked.


    "Grass, I''d better watch a TV play... I don''t know who to go to when you''re dead..."


    Lao Bian scolded wordlessly, then picked up his mobile phone and watched a TV play.


    ����


    On the other side, Xiaohei went out of the office and rushed to Xiaodong''s group after arriving at the hall on the first floor.


    Knowing that Xiaohei saw Xiaodong, he remembered who the Dongge was. It turned out to be a classmate in his junior high school. I remember that Xiaohei met him at another classmate party, but he basically had no contact later.


    When Xiaodong saw Xiaohei coming, he hurried to meet him, then stretched out his hand to pat Xiaohei, laughed and asked, "do I fucking see you so hard now? So many of us have been waiting for you for a long time!"


    "Sorry, there was something wrong just now!" Xiao Hei replied politely, then turned his head and said to the waiter around him: "why, you go and help first, I''ll entertain these people..."


    "OK!" the waiter nodded and then ran to the front desk.


    "Why, I heard your boy is doing well now?" Xiaodong asked with a smile around Xiaohei''s shoulder.


    "It''s ok..." Xiao Hei nodded low-key, then shouted to the group behind him: "don''t stand, let''s go to the private room here..."


    "I think the waiter just now is good. Why don''t you introduce me?"


    Xiaodong saw that Xiaohei didn''t mean to continue talking with him, so he didn''t give up his ink.


    "We generally don''t care about employees'' personal problems..." Xiao Hei replied officially.


    "Grass, don''t you care about them? What can you do for me?" Xiaodong was obviously unhappy when Xiaohei said so.


    "If you like it, ask and see if others can see you?"


    Xiao Hei replied impatiently, then deliberately accelerated his pace and pulled away from Xiao Dong.


    "Cao, who doesn''t know who? What B do you install with me? Aren''t all the waiters in your hotel buses? You can get this thing for money, what doesn''t look good..." Xiaodong said after Xiaohei.


    "Even if it''s a bus, you can''t get on if you buy a fucking ticket." Xiaohei was a little unhappy, sneered back, and then pulled open the door of the private room.


    "No, what the fuck do you mean?" Xiao Dong was stunned, thought for a while, pulled his neck and shouted.


    "Come in, brothers!" Xiaohei didn''t pay any attention to Xiaodong. He shouted at the people behind Xiaodong at his throat. Then he went into the private room first and threw Xiaodong in place alone. Xiaodong looked at Xiaohei, bit his lips and scolded: "it''s not you now, isn''t it, grass! He fucking learned to pretend to be forced with me!"


    Xiao Dong said this in a very low voice, and basically no one could hear it.


    ����


    After entering the private room, Xiao Hei arranged the group to sit down, and then said with a smile: "today, everyone can come and join us. I''ll thank you first! I''ll ask the back kitchen to add two dishes to you later. Today, everyone is open to eat and play!"


    After shouting, Xiao Hei directly put the menu in front of Xiao Dong. Xiao Dong reached out to take the menu, squinted at it, then looked at Xiao Hei with his mouth tilted and asked, "Xiao Hei, it''s not easy for us to come once. We''re all friends. Is it a little inappropriate for you to add two dishes?"


    Xiao Hei was obviously stunned when he heard Xiao Dong''s words. Although our imperial food is managed by Han Chao, Xiao hei and Lao Bian, the private rules are still very strict. Because our imperial food itself takes the high-end route, some big bosses come to us for dinner. Since ordinary big bosses come for a problem of face, they don''t miss you a little money, Therefore, except for those regular customers who deposit 100000.2 million a month, basically there is no discount here. In short, let alone Xiaohei''s friends, even if Han Chao''s relatives come to dinner, Han Chao pays for it himself. Han Chao is usually careless, but he is very serious about such things.


    Xiao Hei looked at Xiao Dong and hesitated for a moment. Then he smiled and said, "well, I''ll give you a 10% discount today, OK?"


    "... 10% off? Are you too fucking buckled?" Xiaodong was obviously a little dissatisfied when he heard this number and shouted with his eyes tilted.


    "Yes, it''s too little to give a 10% discount. If someone says something, why don''t they give a 50% discount?" after Xiao Dong''s words, the others quickly followed the coax.


    Xiaohei stood in place and bit his lips. He was obviously a little unhappy, because Xiaohei made up the difference after the meal no matter how much discount. This is the rule. Han Chao is no exception, and Xiaohei must not be special. Liu Rui is the only one in the Imperial Palace who doesn''t give money. Even if I come, I have to pay for the rest.


    Such a large group of people come to eat. Even if they eat less today, according to the consumption level of our harem, it must be at least more than 10000 yuan. Xiao Hei said a 10% discount just now, so the difference of more than 1000 yuan must be from Xiao Hei himself.


    It''s a group of junior high school students who can''t fucking call their names. Xiaohei can pay 1000 yuan to invite them to dinner. In fact, this thing is authentic. This thing itself is like this. What''s your relationship with me? I don''t know you. With the relationship of junior high school students, I can pay you 1000 yuan. Most people can''t do this, It doesn''t matter how much money Xiao Hei has. The main thing is that he doesn''t behave in the same way. Xiao Hei doesn''t think it''s necessary, because the more than 1000 yuan doesn''t look good to anyone. After all, people come and know themselves. It''s nothing to pay for it.


    Xiao Hei is a very honest child in our harem. Basically, he has never been a sinner, so Yang Song and they usually love to play with him.


    "Why? Xiaohei, you don''t have such strength in this hotel? I don''t need 50% discount. It''s not too much for you to give me a 70% discount?" Xiaodong smiled at Xiaohei and asked.


    Xiao Hei looked at Xiao Dong and said angrily, "you may not know that we are not the restaurant you usually go to. You don''t bargain when you say to bargain. If you think it''s expensive, you can eat in the Yellow Pavilion!"


    At this time, Xiao Hei''s idea is that I can give you a thousand, for the sake of our understanding, but if you want me to give three thousand, I''m sorry, it''s not a matter of how much money. I can''t give you this money if my feelings are not in place. You can eat if you can. You can''t eat. Get out of here. I''ll fucking pay you for dinner, You said you asked me when I couldn''t eat?


    "Bang!"


    Xiaodong slapped the table, stared at Xiaohei and shouted, "why? Do you think I can''t afford it?"


    "I don''t know if I can afford it, but I just said that there is no discount for anyone who comes to this hotel. It''s good that I can give you a 10% discount today. If you think it''s not enough, I''ll try my best!" Xiao Hei replied with his neck.


    "It''s not Xiaohei. Are you a little crazy now? Who can''t afford more than 10000 yuan? Who has lost his fortune?" another young man stood up and looked at Xiaohei and shouted.


    "Eat as soon as you can!" Xiao Hei said in a very hard tone.


    "Grass, if you don''t fucking eat it, is there only one restaurant in our city or what?" Xiaodong waved his hand and stared at the beads and was about to go outside the private room.


    At this time, the door of the private room was suddenly pulled open. Han Chao staggered in with a toothpick, looked at Xiaohei and Xiaodong, and then asked with a smile, "what''s the matter? Why did you leave before you ate?"


    "Don''t fucking eat!" Xiao Dong waved and shouted.


    "What''s going on?" Han Chao asked, looking at Xiao Hei.


    "These people are my former classmates. They asked me for a discount. I said 10% off. These people are not willing to want a 70% discount. I said that a 70% discount is a big deal..." Xiao Hei explained in a low voice.


    "Grass, what do I think?" Han Chao scolded speechless, then walked to Xiaodong with a smile, patted Xiaodong on the shoulder and asked in a low voice, "what do you call me, man?"


    "... who are you?" Xiaodong asked, squinting at Han Chao.


    "I''m the owner of this hotel. I heard why I''m not satisfied with the discount?"


    "I''m not poor for money. I''ve known Xiao Hei for so many years. Today I can come here. I''m running for him. What''s his attitude? Who doesn''t go to other places and ask me for a discount?" Xiao Dong shouted, pointing to Xiao Hei.


    "Ha ha..." Han Chao grinned, then patted Xiaodong on the shoulder and said, "well, we really can''t discount here. This is the rule I set before, but today my brothers are happy and come to dinner. I''ll give you a 50% discount. Do you think it''s ok?"


    "Super brother!" Xiao Hei shouted at this.


    "Squint!" Han Chao stared at the beads and shouted, then patted Xiaodong on the shoulder and asked, "what''s up, man?"


    "If you say so, it''s better for your boss to understand!" Xiao Dong replied with his mouth tilted, and then slowly sat on the chair.


    When they saw Xiao Dong sitting down, they sat down with him.


    "Well, you order first. I''ll go out and say ha to the front desk later!"


    Han Chao put the menu in front of Xiaodong with a smile, then turned and said to Xiaohei, "come out!"


    Xiaohei bit his teeth and looked at Xiaodong. Then Han Chao sighed helplessly and went out.


    ����


    After leaving the private room, Xiaohei caught up with Han Chao and whispered to Han Chao, "these people are not familiar with me. You don''t have to give them a discount!"


    Han Chao slowly stopped, took out a cigarette and handed it to Xiao Hei. Then he lit one, narrowed his eyes and looked at Xiao Hei. After a moment of silence, he whispered, "I know you don''t know them very well, but if they go out today, do you know what they have to say about you?"

 Chapter 1524

    "How to say?" little black was stunned and greeted.


    "They will say that you Xiao Hei has changed. Now you are the same in the harem as before. No one knows you. Although we are better than before, we can''t let people talk behind our backs every day. Today''s discount is what I said, so you don''t need to make up for the money. Our imperial food is so big that it''s not bad for their table. If we encounter such a thing in the future, we should give ourselves as much as possible Leave a way, and leave a way for the people to be. After all, if they leave today, you don''t look good on your face, and they don''t look good! "


    Xiao Hei was stunned when he heard Han Chao''s words. Then he pursed his lips and whispered, "I''ll give you the money when brother Chao makes a salary!"


    "You can pull JB down. I haven''t counted your monthly salary in my fucking heart? This meal will be finished when I invite..." Han Chao took a picture and then walked to the front desk.


    Xiao Hei stood alone and looked at Han Chao''s back without talking.


    On the other side, after Han Chao went to the front desk, he said to the waiter, "the guests in the Private Room 102 will be 50% off when they check out, and the rest will be charged to my account."


    H City imperial restaurant.


    After Han Chao explained to the front desk, he dragged Xiaohei back to the private room where Dongzi and his friends were.


    Xiaodong saw Han Chao coming back and asked with a smile, "Mr. Han, why don''t you eat together?"


    "I won''t eat... You know Xiaohei and let him drink with you for a while, but don''t drink too much. He still has to work for a while..." Han Chao smiled back to Xiaodong and gave Xiaohei a look.


    "I''ll drink with you later." Xiao Hei nodded and sat on his seat.


    "Ha ha..." Xiao Dong looked at Han Chao and smiled. Then he got up and walked to Han Chao. However * * said with Han Chao''s hand: "thank you for your face today!"


    Xiao Hei was obviously stunned when he heard this. Since Xiao Dong can speak like this, it shows that this man is still very sensible. At least he knows that Han Chao gave him face.


    "It''s all right, it''s all Xiaohei''s friends. That''s my friend. We''ll have fun here. If it''s not enough, we''ll order it!" Han Chao replied very politely, patted Xiaohei on the shoulder, turned and ran outside the private room.


    After Han Chao left, Xiaodong staggered to Xiaohei''s side, then lay down beside Xiaohei''s ears and whispered, "you''re a good boss. You have to learn more..."


    Xiao Hei turned his head and looked at Xiao Dong. He smiled and didn''t speak.


    Xiaodong saw Xiaohei not talking, patted him on the shoulder, and then walked back to his position.


    "Brother Dong, what are you doing lately?"


    After Xiao Dong returned to his seat, the people in the room asked quickly.


    "Nothing. I just work for boss fan recently..."


    Xiaodong lit himself a cigarette and seemed to reply casually.


    "Boss fan?"


    The people around Xiaodong then asked.


    "It''s the seafood king in our city, fan Aiguo..."


    Xiao Hei was obviously stunned when he heard the name. Then he looked up at Xiao Dong. What is the relationship between fan Aiguo and our harem? Xiao Hei can''t not know, so when he heard the name, he was obviously confused. How can Xiao Hei hook up with fan Aiguo?


    "Brother Dong, are you working for president fan now?"


    After hearing the name of fan Aiguo, the people around him were obviously a little surprised. After all, people like fan Aiguo may not know in their life. Fan Aiguo is a real upper class person in H City, which is not what they can see.


    "It''s not a part-time job. It''s mainly to help..."


    Xiao Dong replied very low-key, then turned to Xiao hei and asked, "fan doesn''t always come to your side for dinner?"


    "Not often..."


    To tell the truth, it''s not fan Aiguo who doesn''t want to come to the imperial dinner, but he doesn''t dare to come.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Fan may not like this place. There must be a better place to go."


    After Xiao Hei finished, the people next to him quickly said.


    "Well, our store is too small to hold a big man like President fan."


    Xiao Hei responded with some speechless words.


    As soon as Xiao Hei finished his words, the door of the private room was opened, and five or six waiters pushed the car to prepare the dishes.


    "Brother Hei." the waiter nodded at Xiao Hei.


    Xiao Hei got up and looked at the dining car, then took out a bottle of red wine from it, looked at Xiao Dong and asked, "do you know how much this wine is?"


    Xiao Dong was stunned when he heard this. Then he shouted, "how much is it? Can''t I afford to drink or what?"


    "This bottle of wine is fifty-seven thousand. We are an ordinary party. Do you think it''s suitable to drink this?" Xiao Hei asked, squinting at Xiao Dong.


    "This..." the number of fifty-seven thousand was directly asked by Xiaodong. Even if it was a 50% discount, it was nearly three thousand bottles. Xiaodong couldn''t afford the money in his hand.


    "No, you take it back and put some bottles of white..." Xiao Hei put the wine back in the dining car and said to the waiter.


    "OK." the waiter nodded and began to serve.


    ����


    After a while, the waiter served the dishes. Everyone sat on their seats and began to eat and drink. The topic on the table was nothing more than cars, houses and women. Xiao Hei felt that he had nothing in common with them, so they were basically eating at the door and didn''t answer much at all.


    "Brother Hei, let me toast you!"


    At this time, a young man who is still in contact with Xiaohei on weekdays shouted at Xiaohei with a glass in his hand.


    "Ha ha..."


    Xiao black nodded and then touched the youth. Then he drank the Baijiu in his hands.


    With the first, there will be the second. Although Xiao Dong didn''t give Xiao Hei any face today, everyone knows that Xiao Hei is a real black brother now. After all, if he can work in a big hotel such as our imperial restaurant, he must not be ordinary people. On the surface, he doesn''t dare to show too obvious, but it''s OK to give Xiao Hei a few glasses of wine when eating.


    So there are more and more people toasting and talking to Xiao Hei.


    Xiaodong obviously couldn''t hang up when he was sitting on the seat. These people all surrounded Xiaohei and ignored him. Therefore, Xiaodong kept squinting at Xiaohei on the dinner table. His face was very ugly.


    "Brother Hei, you are different from before? You really rely on a big tree now. I heard that ye Han, the boss of the harem, is a black-and-white man in our city..."


    After drinking some wine, the people in the house began to talk without limits. This Kung Fu will directly make us look like a harem and fucking better than the government compound.


    "Who in our city doesn''t know what ye Han is doing. I heard that he killed your harem last month. Is there such a thing, brother Hei?"


    Another young man bared his teeth and asked.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Dare you say that... We''re a restaurant. Don''t talk like * * * *"


    Xiao Hei also drank some wine, so he was in a better mood and talked a lot more.


    "Brother Hei, don''t pretend with us. Now who in our city doesn''t know that the real boss of this hotel is Ye Han? What does Ye Han do? What does the harem do? Who doesn''t count?"


    "Hehe, just know what you know..." Xiaohei smiled and patted the man on the shoulder, and then said with a red face: "some words can be said, but some words we''d better say less, don''t you know?"


    "Understand!" the man nodded with a smile, then raised his glass and shouted to the others: "how about we all respect brother black together?"


    "Good!"


    The crowd responded, and then everyone raised the glass, and Xiaohei also raised the glass with a smile, but at this time, Xiaohei saw Xiaodong eating alone.


    Xiao Hei looked at Xiao Dong who was eating at the door and shook his head reluctantly. Then he had a drink with everyone.


    "Brother Hei, have you seen the boss of your harem?" the people around Xiao Hei asked curiously after drinking the wine.


    "You say leaves?" Xiao Hei was stunned after saying that. Then he quickly changed his mouth and asked, "you say ye Hanye always?"


    "Yes, I heard it''s about the same age as us, isn''t it?" the man asked hurriedly.


    "Ah, Mr. Ye is very good. He usually has a good relationship with us..." Xiao Hei nodded and replied, and then said: "Mr. Ye seems to be younger than us."


    "Grass, such a cow!" the people on the side shouted quickly.


    "Ha ha..." Xiao Hei wiped his mouth and didn''t speak.


    At this time, Xiao * * ran stood up, then dragged the young man around him who was just about to toast Xiao hei and said, "go out to the bathroom with me."


    "I didn''t pee..." the young man turned his head back and then offered a toast to Xiao Hei.


    "You can''t go with me without urine?" Xiaodong shouted irritably.


    "Grass!" the young man scolded wordlessly, and then stood up and followed Xiaodong out of the private room.


    While eating, Xiao Hei looked at Xiao Dong walking outside and said nothing.


    ����


    After Xiaodong got out of the private room, he directly found a partition without anyone, and then drilled in.


    "Hurry up!"


    The young man standing in the urinal shouted impatiently when he saw Xiao Dong go in.


    After Xiaodong entered the partition, he took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone.


    "Hello? This is Dongzi, brother Huang. What are you doing?" Xiaodong whispered after the phone was connected across the street.


    "It''s all right. What''s wrong with playing games at home?" asked some doubts across the phone.


    "Well, brother Huang, do you still know the little black?" Xiao Dong held his mobile phone and spoke very quietly.


    "Yes, isn''t that my friend? What''s the matter?"


    "We''re eating at the imperial restaurant now. Why don''t you come over?" Xiaodong asked.


    "What''s the matter? What did I do in the past?"


    "This B is too fucking forced to eat. Why don''t you come and help me clean up this boy, brother Huang? I know he was afraid of you!" Xiaodong said gnashing his teeth.


    "Ha ha, just for this?" that what elder brother Huang smiled and was speechless.


    "One more thing is that I recently took a job. Brother Huang, if you don''t have anything, we can work together..."


    "What job? I don''t do stealing electric cars."

 Chapter 1525

    "Grass, it''s not stealing an electric car. You''ll know when you come..." Xiaodong looked at his mobile phone and said nothing.


    "... OK, I didn''t eat. I''ll go and have a look." the person opposite hesitated and then agreed.


    "Brother Huang, hurry up!"


    "I see, don''t fucking ink!" the other side scolded irritably, and then hung up the phone directly.


    After putting down his mobile phone, Xiaodong was obviously in a better mood. He stretched his waist and took a look in the toilet. He found that the person who came with him had gone back first. Xiaodong wandered around for two times, and then scolded silently: "it''s not fucking interesting!"


    ����


    On the other hand, after Xiaodong returned to the private room, basically the people in the private room ignored him. He asked him not to eat. Now everyone turned around Xiaohei as if Xiaohei invited them to dinner. Xiaodong sat in place and kept looking at his mobile phone, thinking that brother Huang would come earlier.


    "Brother Hei, if there is anything good in the future, remember to think about some brothers!"


    At this time, a young man was holding it and shouted at Xiao Hei with a smile.


    In fact, Xiaohei''s drinking capacity is not very good. Coupled with the repeated respect of these people, Xiaohei is obviously a little fuzzy now, but other people''s wine has been drunk. Xiaohei must have to drink this glass of wine, so he had to raise his glass against his scalp, and then drink it directly after returning a good word.


    "Black brother is awesome!"


    "Black brother cow force!"


    After Xiao Hei drank the wine, the people quickly followed him.


    Xiao Hei sat on the seat vaguely and looked at the people below with a smile. He suddenly remembered the first time I met him. That time he also drank a lot of wine, but that time was different from this time. That time others let him drink to see his jokes, but now don''t let him drink to curry favor with him.


    People, that''s what this thing is. If you can make a toast, others are careful. If you can''t, others will let you drink. If you don''t drink, you can''t.


    It turned out that Xiao Hei was laughing at himself when he heard that sentence, but now it''s praise.


    "What JB black brother is not black brother, can''t you see it in another field or watch it?"


    At this time, an inharmonious voice sounded in the private room. A yellow haired young man wearing sportswear and holding the key of a domineering car came in from outside the private room and shouted at Xiao Hei as he walked.


    After hearing this, Xiao Hei quickly looked back. The young man with yellow hair was the one I met with Xiao hei and looked at Xiao Hei like a dog.


    When the people in the room heard this, their reaction was the same as at the beginning. Everyone didn''t speak.


    The scene suddenly became awkward.


    "Brother Huang, you''re here!"


    At this time, Xiaodong saw the Yellow haired youth as if he saw his own father. He quickly stood up and shouted at the Yellow haired youth with a smile.


    "Why JB, brother Huang is not brother Huang. Now Brother black is brother, and we are all little brothers..." the young man with yellow hair replied with a smile. Then he walked to Xiao Hei, patted Xiao Hei on the shoulder and asked, "brother black, I''ve been very moist recently?"


    Xiao Hei looked at Huang Mao vaguely, then wiped his mouth and said with a smile: "it''s OK!"


    "Ha ha..." Huang Mao smiled, then put down the car key and sat next to Xiao Dong.


    The Yellow haired young man Xiao Hei knew each other. He used to be a friend with himself. His father had several garment factories in his hand. He had a little spare money at home. He didn''t do anything at ordinary times. He basically had no other hobbies except pretending to force everywhere.


    Not only does Xiao Hei know this yellow hair, but all the young people present know this yellow hair, because this yellow hair has a little reputation in the iron tower. After all, people have money at home and it''s convenient to do anything they want.


    "Come on, brother Huang, I''ll go with you first. I can come today to save my face!"


    After seeing Huang Mao coming, Xiao Dong finally had a voice and quickly raised his glass and shouted at Huang Mao.


    "Oh, little things!"


    Huang Mao nodded, then directly raised his glass and touched Xiaodong.


    "Brother Huang, do you still know him?"


    With Xiaodong at the beginning, others rushed to Xiaodong.


    After the young man called brother Huang came in, the atmosphere in the private room obviously became strange. In fact, Xiao Hei has been very annoyed with brother Huang, but they haven''t done anything too much, so he can''t take the initiative to find trouble with others. If it was changed to someone else, he might fight, However, the two of us, Xiao hei and Lao Bian in the harem, may have joined later, so they are usually very sensible and basically won''t cause us any trouble.


    The people in the private room were originally surrounded by Xiaohei, but since brother Huang came in, Xiaohei was obviously deserted. Everyone toasted around brother Huang.


    Now this man is so realistic.


    In fact, no one toasts is also a good thing for Xiaohei. After all, Xiaohei is not a vain person. He also knows that it is useless for these people to toast. If someone toasts, I will drink. If no one toasts, I will finish my meal.


    But what''s the purpose of Xiaodong calling that yellow hair? It''s to suppress Xiaohei''s limelight, so Xiaodong can''t let Xiaohei eat so quietly.


    "Brother Hei, don''t you have a drink with brother Huang? Haven''t you seen each other for so long?" Xiao Dong smiled at Xiao hei and asked.


    "I''m brother Hei now. Can you take the initiative to drink with me?" Huang Mao scolded with a smile, then directly raised his glass and shouted at Xiao Hei: "come on, brother Hei, I respect you for this glass of wine!"


    "Ha ha..." Xiao Hei smiled, then directly raised it in the air, and then drank it.


    Xiaodong stood on one side and talked, then walked to Xiaohei with a glass, and then shouted to the people around Xiaohei: "let''s change a place."


    "Ah!" the man next to Xiao Hei promised, and then quickly got up and gave up his position to Xiao Dong.


    "Brother Hei, let''s go first?"


    Xiaodong hugged Xiaohei''s shoulder and smiled.


    "Ha ha..."


    Xiaohei smiled. Although he couldn''t drink any more, so many people looked at Xiaohei and worried about Xiaodong''s face, so they touched Xiaodong and drank it in one gulp.


    "Black brother, cow!"


    Xiao Dong gave Xiao Hei a thumbs up, then hurriedly helped Xiao Hei fill his glass again, and then said, "brother Hei, it''s all in your face to give me a 50% discount today, so I must respect you again!"


    Xiao Hei was stunned at this, then twisted his eyebrows and raised his glass again.


    After drinking the second glass of wine, Xiaodong helped Xiaohei fill the glass again, then pointed to the yellow hair and said, "brother Hei, you said you''ve known brother Huang for such a long time, and brother Huang gave you a toast. Should you give it back?"


    Xiao Hei''s expression changed instantly when he heard this, then lowered his voice, looked at Xiao Dong and asked, "did you drink too much?"


    "What do I drink too much? I didn''t drink too much today..." Xiaodong waved his hand and then said, "people respect you. Why is it too little for you to return one? If you are too little, return three!"


    "Ha ha..." hearing this, all the people in the room laughed.


    Xiao Hei squinted at Xiao Dong, then stretched out his hand to push away the glass in front of him, then looked at Xiao Dong and asked, "what does it matter to you whether I drink with him? Why do you drink for me or for him?"


    "Hehe, brother Hei, if you say so, you respect brother Huang three, and I''ll accompany you three. Do you think it''s ok?" Xiaodong looked at Xiao Hei with a smile and asked.


    "Ba Da!"


    Xiaohei reached out and directly overturned the wine glass in front of him, then looked at Xiaodong and asked, "what are you? What does it have to do with you if I drink with him? Tell me?"


    "No, Xiao Hei, do you really think you''re brother Hei? Why do I ask you to drink a few glasses of wine to brother Huang?"


    Hearing this, Xiaodong obviously couldn''t hang on his face. He stood up with a loud voice, stared at the beads and shouted at Xiaohei.


    "No, I''ll ask you what the fuck you are. What does it matter to you whether I drink with him or not?" Xiao Hei asked Xiao Dong with staring beads.


    Xiaodong stared at Xiaohei with beads. Xiaohei was also breathing wine. Xiaohei was already in a bad mood because of the emergence of brother Huang. Now Xiaodong had to ask Xiaohei to toast him, so Xiaohei''s mood is also very bad. In addition, he drank some wine, so his mood is even greater.


    "What are you two doing?" at this time, the spectator whispered a word of advice.


    "Yes, what are you two doing?"


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, the people around hurriedly came forward and advised.


    "What the hell did I ask him to offer brother Huang a few drinks?"


    Xiaodong pointed to Xiaohei and shouted with reason.


    "Do you have anything to do with who the fuck I drink with?"


    Xiao Hei replied with staring eyes.


    "All right, don''t make any noise. How old are you? Why is your mother still like a child..." at this time, the yellow hair who hasn''t spoken shouted at his throat.


    Xiaodong turned to look at Huang Mao, then slowly sat down, then looked at Xiaohei and said, "when you''re a dog leg for others, you really think you''re a brother, don''t you? Grass!"


    Xiao Dong''s voice is not big or small. Basically, everyone in the room can hear him.


    Xiaohei squinted at Xiaodong, and finally didn''t open his mouth.


    Xiaodong saw that Xiaohei didn''t speak and then said, "don''t be too fucking crazy about people. Think about what you were like six months ago. If I asked you to give brother Huang a glass of wine, would you fucking dare not?"


    Xiao Hei smiled when he heard this, then filled his wine glass with a wine bottle, stood up and looked at Xiao Dong and asked, "I''m three, don''t you compensate three?"


    "Yes, as long as you drink, I''ll drink!" Xiaodong was stunned when he heard this, then nodded and replied.


    "Good!"


    Little black nodded, and then stretched out his hand and poured all the Baijiu in the wine cup on Xiao Dong''s face.


    "My grass!"


    Xiao Dong instinctively scolded.


    "Draft it? I''ll drink one and you''ll accompany one!" Xiao Hei scolded, and then smoked with a big mouth before Xiao Dong reacted.


    "Pa!"


    A crisp sound.


    Xiao Hei pointed to Xiao Dong and scolded, "is it drafted? This is the first one!"

 Chapter 1526

    "Pa!"


    "Second!"


    "Pa!"


    "Third!"


    After the three mouths were finished, Xiao Dong was blindfolded directly. Xiao Hei pulled his collar, stared at the beads and shouted, "draft it? Do you still want to drink? Do you still want to accompany?"


    "Wow!"


    At this time, the yellow hair stood up, pointed to Xiaohei and asked, "Xiaohei, what the fuck do you mean?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Xiao Hei looked back at the yellow hair and asked.


    In the imperial dining room.


    Huang Mao looked at Xiao Hei, then looked at Xiao Dong, then kicked open the stool, then walked in front of Xiao Hei, stared at Xiao hei and asked, "they are all friends. He asked you to give me three glasses of wine. Are you so?"


    "Is this three fucking glasses of wine? What does it have to do with him whether I drink or not? Tell me?" Xiao Hei replied unwilling to show weakness, his eyes full of anger.


    "Why is it so hard for you to make me drink? I didn''t make you less respect?" Huang Mao stretched out his hand and lit a cigarette and looked at Xiao Hei with a smile.


    "It turned out to be now. Did someone force me to propose a toast? Do you have to pay attention to your fucking willingness? I''ll tell you clearly. I didn''t drink less today, and I don''t want your three glasses of wine, but if he wants him, he can''t see my joke. No one is a fool. What does he mean? Who can''t see it?" Xiao Hei pointed to Xiao Dong and shouted loudly.


    "Xiao Hei, you misunderstood..." Xiao Dong knew something was wrong, so he counseled directly.


    "Yes, brother Hei, we are all friends. As for this? Don''t we just drink some wine?" the people around hurriedly shouted.


    "Don''t fucking talk. You know it''s a friend. Have you seen that friend? You know you can''t drink it, and you have to pour it into your mother''s mouth?" Xiao Hei stared at the beads and shouted around his neck. After Xiao Hei''s cry, people stopped talking because they know Xiao Hei''s right. Today, Xiao Hei is so angry, The main reason is to remember that when their gang drank wine, people had no temper when they were incompetent, but if they had the ability and had no temper, they would be a waste.


    "Xiao Hei, are you aiming at me or him today?" Huang Mao asked, squinting at Xiao Hei.


    "Who the fuck can I do? Didn''t you two discuss it in advance?" the little black face replied expressionless.


    "What does it mean to discuss in advance?" Huang Mao asked with a smile.


    "How the fuck did you get here? Didn''t you count it in your heart?" Xiao Hei asked very directly without giving Huang Mao a little face.


    "Ha ha..." Huang Mao smiled, then turned around twice, looked at Xiao hei and said, "that''s running for me?"


    "I don''t fucking know you. I didn''t want to be too clear. I ate this meal, but do you think it''s interesting for you to bully me together? Why, I''m honest? Are you used to bullying?" Xiao Hei then said everything in his heart. In fact, Xiao Hei was angry from the beginning, Xiao Hei is already very uncomfortable about what he discounts. Now Xiao Dong has the whole thing. Xiao Hei can''t stand it even if he has a good temper.


    "Isn''t he just kidding? As for you hitting him three mouths?" Huang Mao shook the watch on his wrist, as if he could do it at any time.


    Xiao Hei squinted at Huang Mao, then smiled and said, "what does it matter to him whether I respect your wine? It''s our business whether you fucking beat him or not. What does it matter to you? Tell me?"


    This sentence was directly stunned by Huang Mao. After being silent for a moment, Huang Mao looked at Xiao Hei with a overcast face and asked, "Xiao Hei, are you a little crazy now? Do you have any idea who you are?"


    "What does it matter to you whether I''m crazy or not? I told you today that I''ll fight him. What can you do to me?" Xiao Hei is in a very bad mood now, so he speaks in a very blunt tone.


    "Brother Hei, we are all friends, because this little thing is really not like this..."


    After hearing this sentence, the atmosphere in the private room changed instantly. When the spectators knew that something was wrong, they quickly advised.


    "For the last time, I don''t know such a friend!"


    Xiao Hei turned and stared at the people on the table and shouted.


    "Hehe, OK!"


    Huang Mao smiled and nodded, then took out his mobile phone and began to call.


    "Brother Huang, they are all friends. It''s not like this. It''s almost all right..."


    Seeing that Huang Mao wanted to call, Xiao Dong knew something was wrong, so he quickly advised him. Originally, he wanted to bully Xiao Hei when he came to Huang Mao today, but Xiao Hei was also a member of our harem. If there was any conflict, Xiao Hei could afford it, but our harem couldn''t.


    "Don''t fucking talk!" Huang Mao scolded Xiaodong with his mobile phone. Then he said to Xiaohei while waiting to answer the phone across the street: "draft it? You''re pretty awesome now, aren''t you? Others call you brother Hei. You really think you''re a brother, don''t you? I''ll see how awesome the harem is. How many people can come out to help you!"


    "Huang Mao, I fucking advise you to stop." Xiao Hei knew that Huang Mao was looking for someone, so he kindly advised.


    "Shall I stop you? B, if I don''t clean you up, you don''t know what you''re doing now!" Huang Mao stared at beads and shouted at his voice, then shouted at his mobile phone: "huazi, where are you?"


    "I''m shaking slowly. What''s the matter, brother Huang?"


    "Don''t fucking shake it. Bring people here quickly. There''s someone who doesn''t know what he''s doing."


    "OK, where are you? I''ll go right away."


    "Imperial food!"


    Huang Mao shouted, then hung up the phone directly, sat obliquely on the chair, looked at Xiao hei and said, "draft it, wait for me. Don''t you fucking say it has nothing to do with me? I''ll tell you clearly today whether it has anything to do with me?"


    "Brother Huang, what do you think you''re doing? They''re all friends. As for this matter, do you still call people?" Xiao Dong shouted with some fear when he saw that things were getting bigger and bigger.


    "Did you draw it up? You fucking narrowed me and let people beat three mouths. You''re so fucking finished, aren''t you? You''re still not a man?" Huang Mao scolded Xiaodong with his fingers.


    "No, brother Huang, it''s mainly this kind of thing. I think we can solve it privately. It''s really unnecessary..." Xiaodong saw that the things were getting bigger and bigger, so he was obviously worried about fighting in the hotel next, so Xiaodong quickly dragged Huang Mao and advised him.


    "I told you not to talk, did you hear me?" Huang Mao shouted with his eyes askew, then looked at Xiao hei and said, "now he''s really a shallow bastard, and there are big brothers everywhere. Now what JB thing has been a waiter for his mother''s family for two days, and he really takes himself as a big brother, isn''t it?"


    "..." Xiao Hei pursed his lips and looked at Huang Mao without talking.


    Slowly shake the disco.


    Countless young people shook their bodies under the dynamic music, releasing the excess hormones, and the heavily made-up girls'' bodies lingered one man after another.


    After receiving a call from Huang Mao, a young man with a caliper shaved hair jumped directly to the tea table in a card room, and then shouted, "don''t fucking play, the women stay and wait for us to come back, and the men all go with me. Brother Huang has a little problem, so they all go out with me!"


    "Good!"


    At least 20 people in the ballroom responded, and then all followed the caliper youth to run outside the disco.


    Five minutes later, at least a dozen private cars can be driven out of the parking lot of the slow shaking disco. One GTR is open, followed by the Audi A6. These people do not belong to the Huns in H City, because they can''t have their configuration. Most of them are the rich second generation with a little spare money at home.


    In the private room of the harem.


    Xiao Hei sat on the stool, looked at the smoking yellow hair, squinted his eyes and asked, "I really want to fix it?"


    "It''s ok if it''s not neat. Now you hit yourself three mouths, and I''ll be finished..." Huang Maoqiao replied casually with his legs crossed.


    "Ha ha..." Xiao Hei smiled, clutching his mobile phone in his hand, squinting at the yellow hair in front of him, wondering whether to call Han Chao or not.


    At the same time, more than a dozen private cars rushed out of the gate of imperial food. Han Chao standing at the gate was stunned when he saw the scene, and then shouted to the waiter, "don''t fucking play, it''s like a big job!"


    After shouting, Han Chao threw down his cigarette butts and ran straight to the front GTR.


    "How many brothers are eating?" Han Chao asked, looking at the young man with a caliper in front with a smile like a JB Wrangler.


    "Have a JB meal, I''ll find someone!" the young man replied casually. Then he opened the trunk and took out a bladed * * * directly from inside. He turned his head and shouted to the team behind him: "take the guy and follow me!"


    "Ba Da!"


    Han Chao dropped the cigarette end on his mouth on the ground and was stunned. Then he looked at the young man and asked, "man, are you looking for trouble?"


    "What does it have to do with you if you can''t find something?" the caliper youth impatiently pushed Han Chao, and then took people to the imperial food.


    Han Chao was very reluctant to stop in front of the young man, then looked at the young man and asked, "do you know whose hotel this is?"


    "I don''t care whose restaurant you are. Can you stop the ink and get out of here!"


    "This is the fucking Hougong Hotel, I tell you!" Han Chao explained again.


    "I''ll tell you who I fucking love. Even if the hotel is holy in heaven, it''s hard to understand?" the young man stopped and scolded Han Chao with a machete.


    "..." Han Chao looked at the young man and was stunned.


    "Fool!" the young man scolded silently, and then rushed into the imperial meal directly with people.

 Chapter 1527

    "It''s hard to fucking mention people!" Han Chao muttered looking at the young man''s back, then took out his mobile phone and dialed me.


    "Hello?"


    "President Ye has an accident here, and there may be the first batch of gangs ready to make trouble since the opening!" Han Chao said calmly to the phone.


    "Did you mention me?" I asked.


    "It''s hard to use it!" Han Chao replied speechless.


    "Who''s opposite?" I asked, frowning.


    "Just a bunch of little brats..."


    "Grass, little boy B, don''t you call your parents and take them all back? What the fuck do you call me? If you go to school, call the school. I tell you that these children have little homework! The state has reduced their burden, I''ll tell you!"


    "Not so small..."


    "OK, I see. How many people are there opposite?"


    "More than twenty." Han Chao looked at the private car and estimated the number.


    "I''ll let Zhang Tiannan and them go and have a look."


    After that, I hung up the phone directly, and then looked at the north and South who were sleeping on the sofa and shouted, "don''t fucking sleep. There''s trouble over the imperial food. You and Zhang Tian go over and have a look and control the scene!"


    "What do I have to do with the imperial food?" the north and South looked at me obliquely and asked.


    "No, I find you''re talking so much nonsense now? You don''t care about imperial food?" I scolded the north and South without words.


    "Did you let me take charge of the casino without talking?" north and South stood up reluctantly with a big mouth.


    "Shit, our casino is almost yellow. It hasn''t opened for three weeks. What''s your fucking leisure like? Just for your current state, I''ll get you a royal meal sooner or later and let you be controlled by Han Chao. Do you believe it?"


    "No, no, I''ll be over right now. Is it so serious? If I''m under the control of Han Chao, I won''t fucking bully me!" Nanbei mill chirped back to me, then turned around and called Zhang Tian and walked out of my office.


    ����


    On the other hand, after entering the hotel, the caliper youth directly ran to the private room where Xiao Heihuang Mao was located. More than 20 people suddenly appeared in the hall and directly stunned Lao Bian.


    "What the fuck is going on?" Lao Bian asked Han Chao, looking at him.


    "You ask me who I ask?" Han Chao replied with a big mouth, and then waited for North and south Zhang Tian to come over.


    "They seem to have entered Xiaohei''s private room..." Lao Bian whispered a reminder.


    "What did you say?" Han Chao was stunned, then stared at the beads and shouted.


    "I seem to have entered the private room of Xiaohei. What''s the matter?"


    "Grass, you should have said it sooner!" Han Chao scolded wordlessly, then turned and ran upstairs. Lao Bian saw Han Chao running over and hurried over.


    ����


    "Bang!"


    The door of the private room was kicked open by the caliper youth, and then more than 20 people rushed into the private room with a crash.


    "Brother Huang!"


    The caliper youth shouted at Huang Mao, then walked to Huang Mao with a staggering hand. Huang Mao stretched himself, then stood up and walked to Xiao Hei. Looking at Xiao Hei, he smiled and asked, "what''s up, my black brother? How are you going to solve this?"


    "...." Xiao Hei bit his lips and didn''t speak. He stared at Huang Mao.


    "I fucking ask you, how are you going to solve this?" yelled Huang Mao, staring at beads when he saw Xiao Hei not talking.


    "What do you want to do when you bring these people in? Do you want to die?" Xiao Hei narrowed his eyes and asked very calmly.


    After hearing Xiaohei''s words, Huang Mao grinned, patted Xiaohei''s face and said, "it''s fucking time, my black brother. You still pretend to be calm with me, don''t you?"


    "You fucking get rid of these people now, and I can let you leave!" Xiao Hei reached out and opened Huang Mao''s hand, and then shouted expressionless.


    "Yes, brother Huang, we''re almost done!" Xiaodong shouted aside when he knew that the matter was making a big deal.


    "Fuck you, what''s almost enough!" Huang Mao kicked Xiaodong''s stomach, then stretched out his hand and patted Xiaohei''s head directly, shouting: "draft it? I''m going to see how awesome you are today. Can you fucking keep me from going out of this restaurant!"


    "Return his mother''s ink or something, and it''s over!" the caliper youth shouted at the top of his voice.


    "You are the first one to make trouble since the opening of this hotel..." Xiao Hei touched his palm, then stretched out his hand to pick up the wine bottle on the table, and then patted it directly on Huang Mao''s head.


    "Bang!"


    The wine bottle burst on Huang Mao''s head, and the blood flowed down Huang Mao''s head. All the people around looked silly. No one thought Xiao Hei said he would do it, and there was no fucking ink at all.


    When the caliper youth saw that Xiaohei started, he stared at the beads and shouted. Then he rushed with Xiaohei.


    "I went!"


    Xiao Hei raised his legs and kicked the young man with a caliper on his stomach. Then he reached out and picked up the stool beside him and directly crossed in front of him to block the cut from different positions.


    Xiao Hei said to Huang Mao that he would fight. He didn''t have any fucking time to prepare. More than 20 people rushed directly to Xiao Hei.


    But at this time, the door of the private room opened again. Han Chao and Lao Bian rushed in from the outside with a kitchen knife and a nunchaku. Then Han Chao shouted, "let me see who dares to make trouble!"


    "Shua!"


    Huang Mao and the caliper hurriedly turned back. The caliper looked at Han Chao and shouted, "who the fuck are you?"


    "I''m the fucking embodiment of justice!"


    Han Chao didn''t give the opposite party time to negotiate. He rushed over with a kitchen knife, but he was beaten back by yellow haired people before he rushed to Lao Bian.


    "What the fuck are you looking at? Help!"


    Han Chao shouted at Lao Bian as he ran.


    "I can''t fucking use the whole thing you fucking gave me!" Lao Bian looked at the nunchaku in his hand and said something in silence. Then he ran hard to the position where Han Chao was.


    In this way, the three Hubi of our imperial meal directly started to work with the opposite group of people with steel pipe army stabbing knives in their hands. They said they were doing it. In fact, Han Chao had no chance to fight back, that is, they tried not to let them go with stools and tables.


    A few minutes later, Han Chao, Xiao hei and Lao Bian hid under the dinner table and didn''t go out directly. Our imperial tables were fixed, so Han Chao didn''t go out. The Yellow haired people could only stand outside and look at the three of them.


    "You come out!" Huang Mao scolded Xiao Hei at the table, covering the wound on his head.


    "Do you have the ability to draw up? Come in!" Han Chao scolded the yellow hair outside.


    "Brother, why did you get into these things when you eat?" Lao Bian asked Xiao Hei in some silence.


    "There is some contradiction..." Xiao Hei explained in a low voice, then looked at Han Chao and asked, "why don''t you two find someone?"


    "I fucking found it, didn''t I come? The north and South are fucking finished. I''ve been beaten and hid in the table. Why don''t I come?" Han Chao scolded silently, then took out his mobile phone and called the north and south.


    "Dudu..."


    After the cell phone rang a few times, North and South answered the phone.


    "Where the fuck are you? If you don''t come again, I should let these things kill me!" Han Chao bared his teeth at his mobile phone.


    "Right away!" Nanbei whispered back, and then hung up the phone directly.


    At the same time, Xiaodong heard Han Chao''s voice on the phone and hurried to Huang Mao''s side and whispered, "brother Huang, they seem to be hiring. The people in the harem should come. Why don''t we go first..."


    Huang Mao hesitated when he heard Xiao Dong''s words. He also knew what the people in our harem did, so after a moment of silence, he stood up and shouted to Xiao Hei in the table: "draft it? It''s your life today. I tell you, you fucking wait for me. We''re not finished!"


    "Draft? If you can, don''t go. My rescuers will be here soon! Draft, bah!" Han Chao scolded the yellow hair outside the table while spitting.


    "Fool!"


    Huang Mao scolded silently, and then shouted to the caliper youth, "let''s go!"


    After shouting, more than 20 people ran directly to the outside of the private room, but just as Huang Mao was about to stretch out his hand to pull open the door of the private room, he directly pointed a black hand at Huang Mao''s forehead.


    North and south Zhang Tian, one by one, came in from the outside of the private room. North and South held cigarette butts in their mouths, looked at Huang Mao with a smile and asked, "what, man, you want to go after loading?"


    "..." Huang Mao took two steps back and looked at the hands of the north and the south. He was obviously a little nervous.


    "What do you do?" the caliper youth raised his hand and shouted to the north and south.


    "Kang!"


    Without saying a word, Zhang Tian directly hit the young man under his feet, then looked at the young man and asked, "draft it? What do you say we do!"


    "Elder brother... Elder brother has something to say..." Huang Mao swallowed spit hard and hurriedly stepped back.


    More than 20 people looked at the hands of North and South and Zhang Tian. None of them dared to move. This is the fucking difference between underworld and gangster.


    "Draft it, say it well!" at this time, when Han Chao saw his help coming, he ran out directly from under the table, and then he slippered directly, and a big leather shoe patted directly on Huang Mao''s head.


    "..." Huang Mao turned to look at Han Chao and didn''t dare to speak.


    "Draft it? Aren''t you fucking awesome?" Han Chao shouted at the top of his voice, and then he was going to take a second shot, but he was dodged by yellow hair.


    "Draft it? It''s quite fucking flexible!" Han Chao scolded silently. Then he pressed Huang Mao''s head to have a big meal of leather shoes. After a few shots, Han Chao threw the leather shoes to the ground and shouted to the north and South: "how the fuck did you come? I should be bullied to death!"


    "I bought a box of cigarettes halfway!" Nanbei replied with a smile.

 Chapter 1528

    When Han Chao heard what the north and the south said, he hung his back. He looked at the north and the South and shouted, "what the fuck am I like? You''re still in the mood to buy cigarettes. I''m fucking bullied by these gang. Can''t you fucking see?"


    "No, it''s mainly because I''m addicted to smoking. I can''t help..." the north and the South replied awkwardly, then turned around and looked at Huang Mao and others, then pointed to Huang Mao and asked, "what are you going to do?"


    When Han Chao heard this sentence, he turned to look at Huang Mao and the young man with the caliper. Then he pulled out a stool and sat in front of Huang Mao. Then he looked at Huang Mao and asked, "what do you do?"


    "I... my family is a business..." Huang Mao replied tremblingly. His eyes were very unnatural, because Zhang Tian''s hand had been facing Huang Mao''s head from beginning to end. From Zhang Tian''s eyes, Huang Mao could feel that Zhang Tian was not an ordinary person. Zhang Tian''s wrist had not shaken once because he had been hunting for so long.


    "Business man..." Han Chao touched his chin, then turned his head and shouted to Xiao Hei, "sunspot, do you know him?"


    "Yes." Xiao Hei turned his head back while helping Lao Bian wipe his wound.


    "You can fight when you know him, and you can shout when you fight..." Han Chao scolded silently, then patted Huang Mao''s head, his face suddenly changed, stared at the beads and shouted, "do you know where this is?"


    "I know..." Huang Mao was completely frightened by Han Chao at this time. Anyway, as long as it is a population facing your forehead, he must be afraid.


    "Pa!"


    Han Chao put his mouth on Huang Mao''s face, then turned around twice, then pinched his waist, looked at Huang Mao and scolded, "draft it? I clearly tell you today that you are the first to make trouble since our imperial restaurant opened. Draft it, and give me such a big news. Why are you fucking social? You are very popular?"


    "This is what your people picked up first..." Huang Mao whispered back.


    "Pa!"


    Before Huang Mao spoke, Han Chao took another big mouth, then pointed to Xiao hei and asked, "do you mean he provoked you first?"


    "I didn''t mean that..."


    "What do you mean?" Han Chao asked with his head askew.


    "I......" Huang Mao asked Han Chao some questions and didn''t know how to go on.


    "I got a B!"


    Han Chao kicked Huang Mao''s stomach, then stared at the beads and shouted: "I fucking told you today. Even if it''s his first move, what can you do? Did you draft it? Did you deliberately give me eye medicine when I ran to our imperial restaurant to make trouble? I''ve been in business for so long, even if the most powerful people come, they have to give me some face. How fucking good you are. What are you going to do to directly get so many people? Tell me What are you doing? "


    "What am I asking you? What are you doing?" Han Chao shouted after seeing that Huang Mao didn''t speak.


    "I didn''t think of anything. Can''t I be wrong?" yelled Huang Mao, pursing his lips.


    "Why, you''re not willing. I think you''re in this state?" Han Chao asked, squinting at Huang Mao.


    "I didn''t."


    "Draft it!" Han Chao scolded in a low voice, then turned and walked to Xiaohei, looked at Xiaohei and asked, "what do you say about these people?"


    Xiao Hei turned his head and looked at Huang Mao. Then he said in a dull voice, "just deal with it as you should."


    "OK!" Han Chao nodded, then walked in front of Huang Mai, pulled Huang Mao''s hair and asked, "do you have a problem with my handling?"


    "No... no..." Huang Mao shook his head.


    "150000, compensation, when the money is in place and when the calves roll!" Han Chao shouted in a very firm tone.


    "No, brother, is 150000 a little more?" Huang Mao jumped directly after hearing this number.


    "How much?" Han Chao asked, squinting at Huang Mao.


    "A little more..."


    "150000 is more than his mother''s money, isn''t it? Do you fucking know that it''s from north to south today? If it''s like Meng Liang, you''ll be choking enough to get out of this private room, don''t you know?" Han Chao shouted silently, then grabbed Huang Mao''s head, bit his teeth and scolded: "Did you draft it? You''re lucky today. The north and South are the best tempered people in the harem. Do you fucking know?"


    "I know, I know..." Huang Mao nodded quickly.


    In fact, Han Chao is right. The north and the south are really good tempered in my gang. If Meng Liang Yuanyuan and Gao Jia solve this problem, it will certainly not be solved by 150000. At least they are disabled. I don''t think it has anything to do with their temper. It''s mainly that Meng Liang and his gang have always started with me, and they know a lot about their experiences What kind of people can move and what effect it will bring. In the face of trouble like yellow hair, Meng Liang must clean up in death, because this is a good opportunity to kill chickens and show monkeys. If yellow hair is cleaned up lightly, more people will make trouble after imperial food. This is what people are like. Only when they see the end of yellow hair can they know how to make trouble at imperial food What will happen in the end.


    Therefore, Han Chao''s 150000 yuan is not only a question of compensation, but also an expression of their attitude towards imperial meals. Han Chao can''t be afraid of things at this time!


    "What if you don''t pay for his mother''s ink?" Zhang Tian slowly put down his hunting and shouted at Huang Mao impatiently.


    "No, I don''t like to take this money. Just say I don''t have so much money now, or how about I write an IOU?" Huang Mao looked at Han Chao and prayed.


    "No, what the hell do you think I''m doing here? Well, write an IOU, and I have to calculate the interest for you." Han Chao asked in silence.


    "Elder brother, I don''t mean that. The main reason is that I really can''t get so much money now. Can you give me some time to raise money for me?"


    "At this time, I know I have no money. What the fuck did I want to come from?" the north and the South sat beside Han Chao speechless and scolded.


    "Mainly, I didn''t expect so much money? I didn''t do anything..." Huang Mao looked at the north and South with helplessness.


    "You didn''t do anything. You directly broke the place of boss Han Da. You really forced me to find out. Do you know how many bosses eat here every day?" north and South asked with a smile.


    "I don''t know..." Huang Mao shook his head.


    "Just now you walked into the hall, at least there must be more than ten people worth tens of millions. Many of them were in the private room. You said you rushed in with so many people. What did those people think when they saw it? I don''t know. I thought we met * * * * in the harem!"


    Huang Mao was stunned when he heard what the north and South said. Then he looked up and looked at the north and south. Suddenly he didn''t know what to say.


    North and South are right. Generally, those who can come to our imperial food are dignified people in H city. The boss who is forced by others is afraid to make trouble. These gangsters rushed in. If you understand, you know what''s going on. If you don''t understand, you think Bi Wenshi has stepped down and our harem is finished.


    "North and south, don''t tell him that ink is useless. Let this take out the money quickly, and then roll the calf quickly. I''ll be upset when I see him now!" Han Chao shouted irritably at North and south, then raised his legs and kicked yellow hair, then clenched his teeth and asked, "why? Take out the money or unload your fingers, and I won''t embarrass you..."


    "I, I really have no money..." Huang Mao stammered back with sweat all over his head.


    "By the way, are those cars outside yours? I think there is a GTR. I think that car should be worth a lot of money?" Han Chao asked with a smile.


    "Brother, that''s my car." the caliper youth in the crowd stretched out his hand and shouted.


    "You''re fucking rich?" Han Chao scolded wordlessly.


    "Borrowed my brother''s..." the caliper youth quickly replied.


    "Grass, what a fucking vanity..." Han Chao scolded with a big mouth, then looked at Huang Mao and asked, "is that bully yours?"


    "Brother..." Huang Mao opened his mouth and just wanted to explain.


    "Don''t fucking tell me you borrowed it too..." Han Chao scolded, pointing to Huang Mao.


    "Really." Huang Mao nodded quickly.


    "Ha ha, that''s no money, OK!" Han Chao nodded, then reached out to pick up the knife on the ground and ran to Huang Mao.


    "Big... Big brother, what are you doing?" Huang Mao looked at Han Chao and stammered.


    "Don''t you fucking play with me? If you don''t have money, we can have no money..." Han Chao shook his hand, and then stretched out his hand directly to Huang Mao''s wrist.


    "I have money, I have money!" Huang Mao saw that Han Chao was coming, so he shouted in a hurry and pushed back while shouting.


    "I find you are cheap. Why, if I don''t give you the real money, I find you can''t take out the money for me..." Han Chao put down the knife in his hand, then slowly looked at Huang Mao and asked, "take out the money and roll the calf quickly. There are many fucking things here. I don''t have time to talk to you..."


    "OK..." Huang Mao promised twice, and then asked the young man behind the caliper, "huazi, do you have any money?"


    "I have hundreds in my hand..." the caliper youth whispered back.


    "Then you don''t have a fucking card?" yelled Huang Mao.


    "With..."


    "Give it to me quickly!" Huang Mao stood up and ran to the caliper youth.


    "Credit card, with a limit of 700..." the caliper youth replied innocently.


    "Yes, it''s just the amount of $700. What are you talking about with me? I''m finished with you, aren''t I?" Huang Mao scolded in a collapse. Then he turned his head and looked at Xiaodong around the caliper youth and asked, "Dongzi, do you have to pay for this?"


    "Brother Huang, I didn''t bring any money when I came out..." Xiao Dong replied bitterly.


    "Draft it? You come out to invite people to dinner. You don''t have any fucking money. Tell me?" yelled Huang Mao, staring at beads.


    "I brought thousands of dollars. That''s not enough..."


    "I really fucking took it!" Huang Mao scolded with his teeth, then looked up at Han Chao and asked with a smile: "brother..."


    "Why? Fund raising failed?" Han Chao asked, looking at Huang Mao.


    "Almost that..." Huang Mao bared his teeth and replied.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you want your fingers or money, hurry up! I don''t have time to wait for you!" Han Chao reluctantly kicked Huang Mao and scolded in silence.


    "Brother, can you let me call?"


    "Fight quickly..." Han Chao waved his hand impatiently, then took it to the north and south, reached out and took out some cigarettes to give them a few points.

 Chapter 1529

    On the other side, Huang Mao quickly took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone.


    "Hey, Dad, what are you doing?" Huang Mao asked carefully to his mobile phone.


    "What''s the fucking time? What do you think I''m doing?" a middle-aged man''s voice sounded across the phone, with a very irritable tone.


    "Dad, something happened to me..." Huang Mao looked at Han Chao and then whispered.


    "Accident?" the person across the phone was stunned for a moment, and then said very irritably, "don''t you have an accident every fucking day? Have you had an accident two days a day?"


    "Dad, I really had an accident. I let others deduct it. Come and save me quickly with the money. If you don''t come, they will cut off one of my fingers..." Huang Mao shouted to the phone in a very worried tone.


    The other side of the phone was stunned for a moment, and then asked in a low voice, "who have you detained? Don''t you fucking know many people? Who dares to detain you?"


    "Dad, we''re kidding you. I''ve been detained by the imperial food man!" yelled Huang Mao at the top of his voice.


    "Imperial food? Imperial food!" the other side of the phone was stunned for a moment, then shouted at the top of his voice, "you have nothing to do with imperial food. Do you bother you? Is that where you go? It''s a fucking restaurant in the back palace. I''m really convinced. Can you make me less trouble? Why don''t you offend those people?"


    "Dad, what''s the use of telling me now? Now people ask me for 150000. Hurry and find a way to get me out, or they''ll really chop my fingers!"


    "You really don''t bother me at all! You give the phone to the imperial catering people now, and I''ll talk to them!" the person opposite the phone shouted with his teeth clenched.


    Huang Mao hesitated for a moment, then nervously handed his mobile phone to Han Chao. Han Chao was stunned, and then took the phone.


    "Hello!" Han Chao said politely. After all, it has nothing to do with his parents.


    "Han always? I''m Hou Dali, the one who makes clothes. Do you have any impression that we''ve had a drink together..." the person across the phone asked with a smile.


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this. Then he simply recalled it in his mind, and then he really thought of a man surnamed Hou. He really did do the clothing business.


    "I remember, Mr. Hou, your son made trouble in our hotel and smashed a lot of things. I simply calculated that I would get more than 100000 yuan. Well, I wanted 150000, but for your face, 130000, you can bring the money to pick up people!" Han Chao hung up the phone directly.


    After putting down the phone, Han Chao returned his mobile phone to Huang Mao, then looked at Huang Mao and asked, "is your father Hou Dali?"


    "Ah, my father is Hou Dali!" Huang Mao nodded quickly.


    "Hehe, your father is very good. He saved you 20000 yuan. Wait here. You can go when your father brings the money..." Han Chao replied with a smile.


    "Thank you!" when Huang Mao saw that his old man worked, he felt relieved for a moment, and finally showed a smile on his face.


    "By the way, you can go back and ask your father later. Does he dare to make trouble like this..." Han Chao suddenly turned and looked at Huang Mao and reminded him. Huang Mao was stunned when he heard this. He pursed his lips and didn''t speak.


    "I''m kidding..." Han Chao patted Huang Mao on the shoulder, then walked to the north and South and asked in a low voice, "this man is Hou Dali''s son..."


    "Hou Dali!" Nanbei was stunned, then wiped his mouth and said with a smile, "the old man is a little interesting. If he has nothing to do, he will go to our harem. Liu Rui has a good relationship with him."


    "Ha ha..." Han Chao smiled, then looked at the north and South and said, "it''s estimated that our great God''s phone will ring soon!"


    "How does our great God deal with this?" north and South asked with a smile.


    "How else can we deal with it? Anyway, no matter how we deal with it, even if ye Han kneels at the door today, I have to see 130000, at least 130000!" Han Chao shouted loudly, with great momentum.


    "Cow force!" north and South gave Han Chao a thumbs up.


    "I tell you that you have to be tough when dealing with things like Ye Han and Liu Rui. If you are soft, you can let him bully him to death. I tell you..." Han Chao immediately entered the state and taught a lesson to the north and south.


    North and South smiled, then kicked Han Chao, bared his teeth and scolded, "how the fuck can you pretend to be so forced!"


    "You really don''t leave a face for me..." Han Chao looked at the north and South and was a little speechless. Then he shouted to Lao Bian, "boss Bian, let the back kitchen make a few dishes and wait for us to have a drink!"


    "Ah, who''s on the account?" Lao Bian was stunned and shouted.


    "Nonsense, it must be the company''s account. Can I fucking pay for it? It''s not too much for me to eat two dishes?" Han Chao replied speechless.


    "OK, I know. I''ll go and order..." Lao Bian nodded and ran outside the private room.


    "Do you want money for dinner?" Zhang Tian looked at Han Chao in surprise and asked.


    "Don''t you understand? The cheapest shredded potatoes in our dish are more than 200. What kind of family do I have? I eat more than 200 shredded Potatoes..." Han Chao explained as he walked to the table with Zhang Tian and North and south.


    "Aren''t all the restaurants yours? Do you want money for food?" Zhang Tian then asked.


    "You still don''t understand. I told you that you don''t think this restaurant is mine, but isn''t it still Ye Han''s? I''ll tell you so. Don''t say that I ate a plate of shredded potatoes. Even if I drank a bottle of mineral water and ye Han deducted it, I can ask me where the mineral water is when checking the account... You just came here. You don''t understand a lot of things. I''ll tell you!" Han Chao said to Zhang Tian with a sad face after sitting down.


    "Not so exaggerated?"


    "It''s really such an exaggeration. If you don''t believe it, you can ask the north and the south!" Han Chao said pointing to the north and the south.


    "There is indeed such a thing, I can prove it!" north and South nodded slightly.


    "What''s so awesome?" Zhang Tian is completely shocked now. He can''t believe this fact at all.


    "This is not the most awesome, the most awesome is the immortal of our family, which is the real fucking awesome..."


    "Who is the immortal?" Zhang Tian asked with some doubt.


    "Liu Rui..." Nanbei replied with a smile.


    "I think he''s fine. What''s the matter with him?"


    "If he is himself, I think it''s normal, but if he matches with Yang Song, I tell you it''s definitely a pair of great gods. Ordinary people can''t fix me. I tell you." Han Chao is very stateful to teach the new Zhang Tiantian with his legs crossed and his big mouth.


    "Why is it abnormal?" Zhang Tian asked with a smile.


    "Specific ah, I really can''t say the specific time and a half, but anyway, you''d better stay away from these two people. I tell you, it''s easy to have an accident when you walk in..." Han Chao kindly reminded.


    "So dangerous?"


    "Not so much..."


    At this time, Lao Bian came in from the outside. Han Chao looked back at Lao Bian and asked, "have you ordered?"


    "I ordered three meat dishes. Fuck, I''m tired of eating boxed lunch every day..." Lao Bian bared his teeth and replied.


    "I said you are really awesome. You work in a restaurant and go out to eat takeout..." north and South looked at Lao Bian and said nothing.


    "Boss Bian usually eats Lanzhou Ramen..." Xiao Hei said with a smile.


    "Don''t fucking call me boss Bian every day, just like his mother SpongeBob..." Lao Bian scolded silently, then sat next to Han Chao and listened to Han Chao''s analysis of the glorious deeds of Yang Song and Liu Rui.


    More than ten minutes later, the waiter served seven or eight dishes, and then the gang drank two mouthfuls of the food while waiting for Hou Dali.


    ����


    On the other hand, Hou Dali hesitated for a long time after talking to Han Chao on the phone, and finally dialed Liu Rui.


    "Brother Liu, what are you doing?" Hou Dali asked with a smile after Liu Rui answered the phone.


    "Brother Hou, what do you want? Do you want Xiaohong? Xiaohong is not free now. Her grandmother is dead and she has gone home..." Liu Rui replied with a smile. Liu Rui can''t do anything else, but there''s still no problem remembering the preferences of each guest.


    "No, brother Liu, I have something else."


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Rui was stunned and asked.


    "Isn''t this my son? It seems that something happened in your imperial restaurant today and your manager Han was detained, so I want to ask you if you can find a way to let my son out..." Hou Dali''s tone of voice is still asking for help.


    "What''s going on?" Liu Rui looked at me as he spoke.


    "I don''t know exactly..."


    "What did Han Chao say?" Liu Rui asked.


    "Manager Han asked me to replace him with 130000. I just thought about this. Wouldn''t we be like this in the whole city?"


    "OK, boss Hou, don''t worry. I''ll call Han Chao, I''ll understand the situation, and then I''ll call you back. Do you think so?" Liu Rui asked in a low voice.


    "OK..." Hou Dali quickly promised twice, and then hung up the phone.

 Chapter 1530

    After Liu Rui and Hou Dali finished talking on the phone, he looked up at me and asked, "there''s an accident over Han Chao, you know?"


    "Know something, I let the north and the South deal with it..." speaking of this, I raised my hand, looked at my watch, and then said, "now the north and the South and Zhang Tian should be here?"


    "It''s too late. They''ve all detained them!" Liu Rui scolded with a big mouth, then narrowed his small eyes at me, thought for a while, and then said, "do you know how much Han Chao cares about people?"


    "How much?" I was stunned and asked.


    "150000, Hou Dali said 130000 after calling. I don''t understand now. What kind of bandits do you get used to in our harem? They say 150000 is 150000. We don''t have to do anything else now. I think we can just wait for others to make trouble. It''s much faster to get money than doing business..." Liu Rui, holding his cell phone in his hand, said to me like a psycho.


    "What''s the use of telling me this? I know Han Chao. It''s also the work of North and South and Zhang Tian. Is it useful for you to tell me? What do you have to say to Han Chao''s Hubi..." I smiled back, and then lay down in front of the computer playing greedy snake.


    "No, you can''t see what I mean when I tell you this?" Liu Rui shouted at me with small eyes.


    "What do you mean? I can''t hear it..." I looked at Liu Rui with a little loss in my eyes.


    "If you weren''t used to it, would these people dare to ask for 150000? Do they know how to spend the 150000?" Liu Rui looked at me speechless, then looked at my mobile phone and said, "you should call Han dahubi quickly and let him let go of the people. Don''t mess around with JB..."


    "I don''t fight. After I fight, how can I say that Han Chao''s tiger has no way to communicate with him than I do."


    "Grass, what do you mean, you have to wait for Hou Dali to change money?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at me.


    I looked up at Liu Rui, then pointed to the mobile phone in Liu Rui''s hand, smiled and asked, "what''s that thing in your hand? What don''t you say to Han Chao?"


    "If I can understand what I''m talking about with you!" Liu Rui scolded silently, then turned around and looked at me and shouted, "are you sure you don''t want to fight?"


    "Roll the calf, get ink stains from me. What do you always let me do about you..." I scolded irritably.


    "Grass! What''s he doing... Why can''t you!" Liu Rui scolded with his teeth.


    "No, it''s just Hou Dali. Are you like this?" I asked, looking at Liu Rui in silence.


    "You know, the three garment factories of Hou Dali are in the tower development zone. They are not far from the seven factories that brother long delimited for us last time. I still want to contact Hou Dali for help!" Liu Rui explained wordlessly.


    When I heard this, I was stunned. I understood why Liu Rui was so excited. It turned out that Hou Dali had a factory in the iron tower. Although it was not within the scope of relocation, at least people must know a few people who have been there for so long.


    "How''s it going? Do you want to fight now?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at me.


    "No, Han Chao, I don''t understand what I said to him..." I firmly shook my head.


    "Grass! You can call me if you don''t!" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice, and then dialed Han Chao directly.


    "Dudu..."


    After a few rings, Han Chao pressed the phone to death.


    "This little bastard, hang up my phone!" Liu Rui looked at his mobile phone and couldn''t carry it back.


    "Maybe I accidentally pressed the wrong button." I explained with a smile.


    "You''re used to it!"


    Liu Rui bit his teeth and scolded me. Then he dialed Han Chao''s mobile phone again. This time Han Chao didn''t hang up and connected the phone very quickly.


    "Why didn''t you answer my phone just now!" Liu Rui shouted at the phone.


    "I pressed the wrong..." Han Chao explained with a smile.


    "Roll the calf, your hand is matched, and you pressed it wrong!" Liu Rui scolded wordlessly, then turned his head and looked at me. I smiled and didn''t speak.


    "It''s a mistake. If you don''t believe it, ask the north and south." Han Chao still explained with a smile.


    "OK, I don''t have time to ink with you. Are you holding someone in your hand now?" Liu Rui asked directly to the theme.


    "Yes, Hou Dali, his son, Xiao Huang Mao, and more than 20 people came directly to smash my field. Now they have been subdued by me. There''s no need to worry about the organization..."


    "Who''s worried about you? If Hou Dali calls you, you''ll save 30000 yuan?" Liu Rui shouted angrily.


    "Ah, friendship price is mainly because I think he doesn''t spend less on our side at ordinary times." Han Chao promised.


    "No, what do you think? If people call you in the middle of the night, you will save 30000? Are you out of your mind? Tell me?" Liu Rui was very excited when he held his mobile phone and spit Xingzi on his mobile phone.


    "Pay attention to your speaking attitude!" I whispered a reminder.


    "I''ll tell you what you have to say. Don''t swear. I''m afraid to tell you!" Han Chao warned Liu Rui in a serious tone.


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me, I''ll scold you. How can you tell me?" Liu Rui asked with staring beads.


    "I answered back?"


    "If you answer back, let me see. Can you believe that I''ll let Yang song be your assistant now?"


    "..." Han Chao was silent for a moment, then smiled and said, "brother, just say something? Yang Song doesn''t have to come..."


    "You must release the man right now. Hou Dali called me. Hou Dali is a good man. That''s it. Just release the man..." Liu Rui said slowly.


    "Can''t let go!" Han Chao replied very firmly.


    "What are you talking about?" Liu Rui was surprised.


    "I said I couldn''t let go." Han Chao repeated.


    "Hoo Hoo..." Liu Rui took two deep breaths, then stared at the beads and asked his mobile phone, "Han Chao, are you a little confused about what you do now?"


    "I know what I do. I can''t let it go. Ruige must have no discussion. If Hou Dali doesn''t have money now, I can ask him to write an IOU, but if Hou Dali doesn''t come today, his son can''t get out of our harem!"


    Han Chao shouted loudly and then hung up the phone directly.


    Liu Rui looked at the hung up phone for a long time, then shouted at me: "do you see, now these crazy things dare to hang up my phone!"


    "What does it have to do with me if someone hangs up on you?" I replied in some silence.


    "No, why are you still in the mood to sit here? Brother, can you have a snack? If it''s really stiff, what''s good for our harem? Are we short of 100000 yuan?" Liu Rui looked at me with his mobile phone and shouted.


    "It''s mainly because the money is not what I want. What do you tell me?" I looked at Liu Rui and was also speechless. In fact, I''m not willing to call Han Chao, and I don''t need the 100000 yuan, but I had promised Han Chao that the imperial food was all his responsibility. Our harem could only help but not intervene, so I really don''t want to order Han Chao because of this.


    "Did I make it clear to him? He dares to hang up my phone now. Can''t you see?" Liu Rui pinched his waist and turned around, then looked at me and asked, "do you call?"


    "..." I looked at Liu Rui and didn''t speak.


    "It''s not about their imperial meals. Don''t you understand? Now it involves Hou Dali, and now it has something to do with our harem, don''t you?" Liu Rui patted the table, stared at the beads and shouted at me.


    "If it''s relevant, why are you so excited..." I looked at Liu Rui and was speechless.


    "Fart, all the people I''ve worked hard to surround have been harmed by your things. Can I not worry?"


    I looked up at Liu Rui and felt that what Liu Rui said was really reasonable, so I hesitated for a long time. Finally, I picked up my mobile phone and dialed Han Chao.


    "Dudu..."


    After the phone rang a few times, Han Chao answered the phone.


    "Hello? What''s boss Han doing?" I asked with a smile.


    "Be torn, get down to business!" Liu Rui stood beside me and scolded impatiently.


    "Ye, you called for Hou Dali''s sake?" Han Chao asked very directly.


    "Nonsense, Liu Rui should be crazy. What can I do?" I replied speechlessly, and then said: "forget it. Hou Dali still has contact with us. This person can use it in the future..."


    "Is it for your back palace or for our imperial meals?" Han Chao asked stiffly.


    "The harem." I replied with some embarrassment.


    "Ye, what did you tell me when I was in this restaurant? I can let this person go, but let me tell you why I want 150000, just because these people are the first to eat crabs. Since our imperial restaurant has been opened, no one has made trouble. If I let this person out of the imperial restaurant unharmed, what do people say when they see it? Tell me them What do you say? "


    Han Chao asked me directly. I looked up at Liu Rui, and then whispered, "I can understand your mood."


    "Ye, now Lao Bian and Xiao Hei have been transferred away. I ask you what light our imperial food has borrowed from your harem. Tell me, now one can smash the field with more than 20 people here. How can I do in the future? I don''t even have a security guard. I can''t handle this first. In the future, just one customer from your harem will make trouble At that time, people asked me why Hou Dali''s son could be released, but his people couldn''t be released. Tell me how to answer? What do I say? If it goes on like this, can all your customers in the harem toss around with us? My hotel is a place for you to talk about calves in the harem? "Han Chao shouted very excited.


    ��������


    "Hoo Hoo..." Han Chao took a deep breath and then said, "I''ll let the man go now. I know you''re in trouble with Rego!"


    I was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "you can deal with this matter as you want, and leave the rest to me!"


    "..." Han Chao was stunned when he heard what I said, and then asked with some emotion: "thank you!"


    "Don''t talk to me about unnecessary things. You''d better think about how to tell Liu Rui! All right, hang up!"


    Then I hung up the phone directly, looked at Liu Rui and said, "people can''t let go..."

 Chapter 1531

    "Why can''t you let it go?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    "I said I couldn''t let it go. Don''t ask why!"


    "You''re not all crazy, are you?"


    "Call Hou Dali now and let him take 100000 yuan. This is the bottom line. One point can''t be less. Go and follow his son in person. If others go, it''s 150000!" I said to Liu Rui without expression.


    "How do you want me to make this call?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at me.


    "Call as you like. If you can''t call Hou Dali, I''ll call!"


    "..." Liu Rui looked at me and said in a low voice, "it has to be so whole, doesn''t it?"


    "You don''t have to study this with me now. I''ve decided to pay 100000 yuan for Hou Dali. You can call quickly and finish it!" I replied impatiently.


    "Grass, I really take it!" Liu Rui shouted with his teeth clenched. Then he sat on the sofa with the phone and looked at me with small squint eyes.


    "What are you doing if you don''t call me?" I scolded a little irritably.


    "I don''t have to think about how to say it? I can be alone every day, grass!" Liu Rui scolded silently, and then pressed the dial key.


    "Hello? Brother Liu!" Hou Dali answered the phone very quickly.


    "Well, Mr. Hou, I discussed with the imperial food, and then your son''s influence was really serious. I advised him for a long time, and finally he promised to let you take your son out with 100000 yuan..."


    "..." Hou Dali was stunned when he heard this, because he didn''t expect such a result in the end. It was obvious that Hou Dali couldn''t accept it. Then he asked in a stiff tone: "brother Liu, I asked you to do this, but I treated you as my own person, so I asked you..."


    "Mr. Hou, I did it for you as my own business!" Liu Rui replied in a wordless way.


    "No, aren''t all imperial meals from your harem? Don''t you finish it by talking to the other side? Is it so hard?"


    "Mr. Hou, I''ve said everything I should say. If you don''t think it''s OK to deal with it like this, you can communicate with Han Chao yourself. I''ve tried my best!" Liu Rui hung up the phone after saying that.


    "I''ll do all the things that offend people alone. If I go on like this, I''ll be easily killed when I go out..." Liu Rui said to me after putting down his cell phone.


    "It''s mainly because others can''t do it..." I smiled back and then said, "Hou Dali will have to call you later!"


    As soon as I finished, Liu Rui''s cell phone rang.


    Liu Rui looked at the mobile phone and paused. Then he waited for half a minute before slowly answering the phone.


    "Mr. Hou!"


    "Well, what, brother Liu, I just said something. I''m sorry!" Hou Dali explained to Liu Rui very politely.


    "Nothing..." Liu Rui replied perfunctorily.


    "Well, I really went too far just now..."


    "Mr. Hou, if you say so, I''ll tell you about it. After you told me about it just now, I immediately called the imperial restaurant. However, the imperial restaurant''s attitude is very firm. This matter must have a result. You say that there are two venues between me and the imperial restaurant. To put it simply, one boss in the harem is Ye Han, and one boss in the imperial restaurant is Ye Han Ye Han is Bai Bao. Manager Han and I are at the same level. You say I have the qualification to order others. I can only discuss this matter with you, but when they hang up my phone directly, I go to find Ye Han. Ye Han also called there, but they don''t let people go, because your son took more than 20 people to smash the field, and the impact is really bad, I''m very angry over there now, so although I didn''t do it well for you, I tried my best. Are you right? If ordinary people don''t get a lot of 15 points, I''ve saved you 50000 now. I''ve done my best for you. If you''re not satisfied, I can''t help it... "


    "Brother Liu, I understand what you said. I blame this bastard of my family for his ignorance!"


    "Mr. Hou, if you say so, you are a sensible person. You say that if I make a phone call for a small matter, I will deal with it, but you think about the impact of your son taking more than one person to smash others!" Liu Rui''s acting skills are very in place and his face is filled with righteous indignation.


    "All right, brother, you don''t have to say this, I understand!" Hou energetically promised, and then asked, "didn''t there be a fight over there?"


    "Why didn''t you fight? Your son beat our people, and he couldn''t fight clearly..." Liu Rui said a little evil.


    "Since that''s the case, the 100000 won''t lose. Well, I''ll go to the imperial food now. Do you think it''s ok?" Hou vigorously discussed and asked.


    "..." Liu Rui was silent for a moment, then looked at me, and then said, "what, I''ll be there for a while, and then we''ll meet at the imperial dining door!"


    "Good!" Hou Dali promised, and then quickly hung up the phone.


    After putting down his cell phone, Liu Rui sighed helplessly, then stood up and ran outside the house.


    "Why are you going?" I shouted at Liu Rui.


    "I''ll wipe it off for you. What else can I do?" Liu Rui replied to me speechless, then pulled open the door with his mobile phone and went out.


    ����


    About twenty minutes later, Liu Rui stood alone at the door of the imperial meal. Without telling Han Chao in advance, he stood at the door and waited for Hou Dali.


    "Fuck, why don''t you come..." Liu Rui stamped his numb feet, and then looked at the distance. At this time, a Land Rover stopped beside Liu Rui. A middle-aged man in his fifties hurriedly walked down from the car with a leather bag. This man is Huang Mao''s father Hou Dali.


    "Mr. Hou!"


    Liu Rui shouted when he saw someone coming.


    "Brother Liu!"


    Hou Dali hurried forward and shook hands with Liu Rui, and then followed Liu Rui into the imperial dining room.


    "Hello, Mr. Liu!"


    The waiter at the door bowed to Liu Rui and shouted very politely.


    "What about your boss Han?"


    Liu Rui asked the waiter with a big mouth.


    "In the private room, I''ll take you!"


    With that, the waiter didn''t lead the way in front, and then took Liu Rui and Hou Dali to the private room where Han Chao and Huang Mao were on the second floor.


    "Creak!"


    When the door of the private room was opened, Han Chao and others all looked back. Similarly, Huang Mao also looked back. When he saw Hou Dali, he really saw his own father. He quickly stood up and ran to Hou Dali''s position.


    "Dad, why did you come?"


    Huang Mao was so excited that he didn''t cry.


    "I shouldn''t care about you!" Hou Dali scolded wordlessly, then looked at Han Chao and asked with a smile: "sorry, boss Han has caused you trouble..."


    "Ha ha, it''s all right!" Han Chao replied expressionless, then looked at Huang Mao and said, "since boss Hou has come in person, you can go back!"


    "Well, this is 100000 yuan. I heard that some of you were injured. Take it as medical expenses. There''s not much money. It''s a matter of mind!" Hou Dali took out a pile of money from his bag and handed it to Han Chao with a smile.


    Han Chao looked at the money in Hou Dali''s hand and was stunned. Then he turned to look at Liu Rui, then looked at Hou Dali, and then said in a low voice: "since you came in person today, the money is OK, but you have to let your young master calm down in the future. If there is another time, it will not be so simple. After all, you have brought more than 20 people to block under the table!"


    "That''s no good. Boss Han, you must take the money. After all, you''ve smashed so many things!" Hou Dali replied in vain looking at the messy house.


    "You and Mr. Liu are also friends. Since I said I didn''t want the money, I''m sure I didn''t want it in time. Let''s pay attention in the future. As for the bad thing, it''s not worth money. You''d better take it back!"


    "That''s not good! You must take the money today!" Hou Dali replied with his neck.


    "Oh, Mr. Hou doesn''t have much money, so don''t ink. If you have more money, won''t you come back?" Liu Rui came forward and put his arm around Hou Dali''s shoulder, smiled and advised, and then said: "people must not want the money, so don''t ink!"


    Hou Dali looked at Han Chao and said with a smile, "OK, even if it''s troublesome for you today, this matter still follows me!"


    "It''s okay..." Han Chao waved his hand with a smile, and then said to Huang Mao, "take your people away quickly. Don''t stay with me!"


    Huang Mao glanced at Han Chao and then whispered, "thank you!"


    "It''s all right!" Han Chao patted Huang Mao''s shoulder and took the lead out of the private room.


    After greeting Liu Rui and Han Chao, Hou Dali dragged his Huang Mao son out of the imperial restaurant with a smile. After all, both sides could accept the result. Hou Dali came and took the people away in person. Everyone who ate in the restaurant saw it, but there was everything to say about how to take them out. Anyway, people came and spent money, This is the effect Han Chao wants to see. In fact, our harem is really not bad at this 100000 yuan, but there have been many things in our harem recently. Therefore, Han Chao thinks it is very necessary to set an example to others this time. No matter how our harem struggles outside, it is the same to clean up you. Hou Dali is hard to use today, and others are also hard to use.


    "Well, I''ll leave without anything!"


    Hou Dali took his son outside and shouted to Liu Rui at the door with a smile before getting on the bus.


    "OK, let''s go!" Liu Rui smiled and waved his hand.

 Chapter 1532

    "Brother, let''s go." Huang Mao looked at Liu Rui reluctantly, and then whispered.


    "Well, I changed this hairstyle at home. Now it''s popular in gray. Who still keeps this color?" Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied.


    "I see..." Huang Mao replied perfunctorily, and then took their gang directly to the car.


    After a while, there were more than ten cars in front of the bustling imperial food door. Liu Rui stood at the door for a while, and then walked into the imperial food on his back.


    "Gone?" Han Chao asked with a smile when he saw Liu Rui coming back.


    "Let''s go..." Liu Rui gave Han Chao a helpless look, then looked at Han Chao with his back and said, "come on, Hubi, I think it''s necessary for me to have a good talk with you now. Now you dare to hang up on me, don''t you?"


    "No, I pressed the wrong button at that time..." Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and explained awkwardly.


    "Don''t talk to me. It''s no use. Why do you just happen to press the wrong button? Come here quickly and don''t ink!" Liu Rui shouted with his eyes on the beads, and then ran upstairs with his hands on his back.


    Han Chao stood behind Liu Rui and hesitated for a long time. Finally, he followed him up.


    ����


    In Yushan''s office, Liu Rui looked at Han Chao opposite him while drinking tea. After a long silence, Liu Rui slowly asked, "do you know why I came here in person today?"


    "Know..." Han Chao nodded slightly.


    "Hehe, you still know. If you know, tell me why I came here..." Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    "..." Han Chao looked up at Liu Rui and was silent for a moment. Then he whispered, "I''m afraid I can''t handle this well. What else can I do..."


    "Well, I''m really afraid you can''t handle it well. If something happens to Hou Dali at ordinary times, I can''t manage it. But now the situation is different. We''re all busy with the acquisition of the iron tower plant in the back palace. Didn''t you see that I personally ordered to call Lao Bian and Xiao Hei away? Several factories of Hou Dali are at the iron tower, so I''ll go with him during this period of time It''s relatively close, because I''m waiting for him to introduce us once we start working here. After all, you still have to rely on your friends to do things, "Liu Rui explained to Han Chao very patiently.


    "I see!" Han Chao nodded slowly.


    "Just understand what I mean. I''m afraid you don''t understand. I think I''m just looking at outsiders. In fact, I also understand your difficulties. After all, the center of our harem is all in the development zone. No one cares about your imperial food. It''s not easy for you to support such a large field by yourself. So today, ye asked me to call Hou Dali, and I called, But we thought you would want the money in the end! "


    "That''s for your face..." Han Chao looked up at Liu Rui and then said, "Hou Dali made a card here and saved 100000 in it when he left!"


    "Well, Hou Dali is a good man. You can contact him in the future. Although his son is not angry, it doesn''t mean I''m not a thing..." Liu Rui drank tea and then said, "do you know why I talk to you today?"


    "I don''t know..." Han Chao can''t see through Liu Rui at all.


    "Two things. The first thing is, have you been busy here since Lao Bian and Xiao Hei left?" Liu Rui asked.


    "There should be no problem." Han Chao thought and looked at Liu Rui.


    "If there''s a problem, there''s a problem. If there''s no problem, there''s no problem. Don''t think so. If you don''t feel busy, I''ll ask ye to give you a score from the people in the harem. After all, the people in the harem are not very busy, so it shouldn''t be a problem for you to pull out two people, especially the north and South and Yang Song. There''s nothing going on every day , I''m worried when I look at them... "Liu Rui said slowly as he rubbed his palm.


    "If you let those two things come over, forget it. You see, their heads hurt. I think they are very angry." Han Chao was excited at the names of the two people, and then said, "if you let Yang Song come over, I''ll find ye to resign now, and I''ll tell you..."


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled and then said, "are you so afraid of them?"


    "There are only three great gods in our harem. You can fix two for me directly. Can I not be afraid?" Han Chao replied with a big mouth.


    "Three great gods, who is the other one?" Liu Rui was stunned and asked with some doubts.


    "The other one is you. You are the most powerful God, and they are little gods." Han Chao replied very honestly.


    "Grass, who told you this?" Liu Rui stared at Han Chao and was speechless.


    "These are all my own..."


    "It''s okay. You''re blind. Don''t talk nonsense everywhere!" Liu Rui shouted helplessly.


    "I just finished with Zhang Tian..."


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this, then rubbed his head, looked at Han Chao helplessly, and felt like he didn''t know what to say next.


    "Why don''t you talk?" Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and asked with a smile.


    "What do you want me to say? How long has that genius been here? For this B matter, you say you have a broken mouth. You talk nonsense everywhere. How can I be a great God? Tell me?" Liu Rui asked Han Chao, who knew how to giggle in front of his eyes helplessly.


    "You''re a bad man. I want him to pay attention." Han Chao told the truth.


    Liu Rui''s eyes at Han Chao collapsed even more.


    "I think North and South and Yang Song are worse than you, but they are still worse than you. The two people with the best brains in our harem are worse..." Han saw Liu Rui and said without talking.


    Liu Rui raised his head and rubbed his face. Then he asked in a low voice, "are you praising me or scolding me?"


    "This is my most pertinent evaluation. I tell you without personal feelings..."


    "There are two good minds. Who is the other one?" Liu Rui asked Han Chao after drinking two cups of tea.


    "Ye Han, you two are the worst in our harem..." Han Chao replied without thinking.


    "No, do you think it''s appropriate for you to talk to me like this?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at Han Chao


    "I''m just telling the truth. What''s wrong with this thing? You don''t count what you''ve done yourself?" Han Chao replied with a big mouth as if it was JB reasonable, and then said, "even if I''m talking to leaves, I''ll say that, because you two are the worst in our harem!"


    "Why do I listen to this meaning? We have to review ourselves?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at Han Chao in an abnormal tone. He found that he really had no way to communicate with Han Chao now, because it was too hard to speak on the same channel.


    "There''s no need to review. Just pay a little attention in the future. After all, you are two pests in our harem... Or two leaders. When it comes to time, let people know that it has a bad impact on our harem, isn''t it?"


    "I''m playing with you? I''m talking to you to let you bury me!" Liu Rui kicked Han Chao speechless.


    "No, what do you mean? Why did you do it?" Han Chao was stunned by the kick, and then shouted at Liu Rui while patting the dust on his pants.


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me. It''s superfluous for me to communicate with you now..." Liu Rui stretched out his hand and patted Han Chao''s big head directly.


    "If you''re not doing it, I''ll fight back?" Han Chao shouted at Liu Rui with staring beads.


    Liu Rui squints at Han Chao and puts down his right hand. Liu Rui knows that since Han Chao can say that he can beat himself, he must not provoke Hu Bi, because Hu Bi can do anything. Liu Rui looks at Han Chao and remains silent for a moment, and then says: "The second thing I told you today is that in the future, as long as there is trouble in your imperial food, you can deal with it in my death. Do you hear me? This time is enough, but if you don''t have a long memory, just give it to me in my death. Don''t get used to it. I support you 100% with Ye!"


    "You can pull it down. You didn''t support me today..." Han Chao replied with a big mouth.


    "Nonsense, isn''t there a special vulgar situation today?" Liu Rui shouted speechless.


    "What if there are still special customs in the future? What if Hou Dali comes today and Zhang Dali comes tomorrow? People are also from the iron tower. Do you think I will handle it or not? Tell me?"


    Han Chao asked Liu Rui a series of questions. Liu Rui was stunned. Liu Rui knew that people in this society would avoid the worldly sophistication. Hou Dali can find himself today, but Zhang Dali will certainly find himself tomorrow, so this is really a difficult thing for Han Chao.


    Liu Rui holds a teacup in his hand and squints at Han Chao. He really doesn''t know how to answer Han Chao''s question, because what others say is right. You just can''t avoid this kind of thing.


    "I know that our harem is getting bigger and bigger now, and there are more and more friends. This is a good thing, so say ah, as long as someone asks you, you can''t refuse, can you?" Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "There are many friends, but there are few who can do serious things for us..." Liu Rui replied in a stuffy voice, and then said: "well, if there is any trouble in our imperial meal in the future, you will directly run to death. Don''t you know who''s face?"


    "For... Why?" Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and was puzzled.


    "Because of Hou Dali, if there are still people making trouble, it can only show one problem, that is, we haven''t handled it well! People outside think our imperial food is easy to bully, so as long as there are still people making trouble, you will clean up for me to let people outside know that our imperial food doesn''t cause trouble, but we''re not afraid of trouble!" Liu Rui replied forcefully.


    "Are you sure you want me to do this?" Han Chao looked at Liu Rui with some hesitation and asked.


    "What''s uncertain? We can''t get used to those who look for trouble. I tell you, these people are used to problems. If we don''t show their teeth to them, he really doesn''t know what our harem is doing..." Liu Rui replied excitedly.


    "Cow force!" Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and couldn''t help shouting.


    "Average, third in the world!"


    Liu Rui replied with a big mouth, and then ran out of the office with his hands on his back.


    "Gone?"


    Han Chao shouted when he saw Liu Rui leaving.


    "I''ll go back to the harem and review myself..."


    "No, I just said it casually. Why do you take it seriously?" Han Chao sat there and explained to Liu Rui reluctantly, but Liu ruigen didn''t respond and walked out of the office with a facial expression.

 Chapter 1533

    Half an hour later, Liu Rui returned to my office.


    "Finished?" I was still playing with greedy snakes. When I saw Liu Rui coming in, I looked up and asked.


    "It''s not that I found that you don''t do anything now. I''m busy with everything. How much do you charge me a month? I''m busy with you like a donkey?" Liu Rui sat down on the sofa and shouted angrily.


    "Hehe, I''ll talk to Wu Mei later. Do you think it''s OK to add 300 yuan to your overtime pay this month?" I smiled at Liu Rui and asked.


    Liu Rui squinted at me, then clenched his teeth and asked, "just 300 yuan. Can you tell me what you think?"


    "Why don''t you think? Three hundred is not money? Just tell me whether you want it or not?"


    "Why not!" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice and then said, "I understand now. No wonder Han Chao said that you are the worst JB in the harem. At the beginning, I also explained it for you. When I look at it now, it''s really the case..."


    "Wait a minute, what did you say?" I put down my mouse and looked at Liu Rui.


    "What''s the matter? Han Chao said that we are the only two who have a good mind in the harem, but I have a good mind. I don''t harm people. Your brain knows how to harm people every day!" Liu Rui looked at me obliquely and said in a very flat tone. He couldn''t see that he was lying.


    "Han Chao really said that?" I asked, biting my lips.


    "Ah, that''s what I said. Can I cheat you or what? Han Chao told me to go back and let you reflect on yourself..." Liu Rui nodded.


    "..." I looked at Liu Rui and was silent for a moment. Then I clenched my teeth and said, "this is for him. He doesn''t know what he does now, does he? You wait for me to clean up this!"


    "Ha ha, I think what Han Chao said is really nothing wrong..." Liu Rui smiled back at me.


    "Roll the calf!" I scolded impatiently, then looked at Liu Rui and asked, "how did Hou Dali deal with it?"


    "How else can we deal with it? Hou Dali took the money away and gave Han Chao 100000 yuan. Han Chao didn''t want it. Later, Hou Dali directly saved the money on the card. This matter is even finished..." Liu Rui simply organized the language, looked at me and said.


    "Ha ha, this is a white matter forced by our big tiger..." I''m still very satisfied with the result.


    "Well, I didn''t expect that our big tiger didn''t ask for the money. In this case, we didn''t offend both sides. By the way..." Liu Rui said, and stopped for a while.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "I told Han Chao that in the future, if there is trouble in the imperial dining room, they don''t have to be used to straightening me directly to death, or we won''t do it and let him remember it for a lifetime!"


    "Well, now some people in H city don''t know what''s going on. Maybe they are used to being in peacetime..." I nodded slightly and then said: "do you think we should go there at the whole point? Can''t Han Chao see it?"


    "I also told Han Chao to transfer North South and Yang Song to him, but people don''t like them at all..." Liu Rui said helplessly.


    "Yes, it''s easy to give royal food to others when you go like North and South Yangsong. You''d better stay in our harem and wait for brother long. When they leave, we''re ready to officially enter the tower development zone. They won''t stay long..."


    "Brother long, when will they leave?" Liu Rui looked at me and asked.


    "I left in a few days. I wanted to buy more time for Meng Liang, but brother long disagreed. I had to go back before the end of the month..." I looked at Liu Rui and whispered back.


    "What should be the matter?" Liu Rui touched his chin and analyzed it.


    "I don''t know..." I shook my head slightly and then said, "what about Zhang Tongzhou and the bald driver?"


    "What else can I do? I can''t get out of the private room all day."


    "Ha ha..." I smiled with satisfaction, and then said: "if brother long and they leave, Wei Yiwen and Zhang Fengyu will follow them back..."


    "They let go of the big green mountain?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at me.


    "You can''t let go if you don''t want to. After all, they are the people of brother long. Now Brother long let them go, and they don''t dare not go..." I explained in a stuffy voice, and then looked at Liu Rui and said, "tiger, handsome, big, Castle peak, go one by one. Who may be next!"


    ��������


    Liu Rui was obviously stunned when he heard this. Then he said with a big mouth: "I''d rather be me next. How to be killed by someone is better than being tired by you!"


    "I''d rather it was me." I replied to Liu Rui speechlessly, and then said, "is there no news about the ghost in our back palace now?"


    "Well, I''ve been observing secretly. Uncle Tian also followed all the people in our harem, but he didn''t find anything..." Liu Rui shook his head and replied to me.


    "You two are like tigers. There must be nothing unusual now that there are no internal ghosts in our back palace. Can''t you wait for something to follow?" I rubbed my face. As soon as I mentioned the internal ghost, I was particularly angry, because he was like a fishbone in my throat. If there was any big event, it hasn''t been for the time being, but it''s still there. You can feel it, But you just can''t fix it.


    "It''s not urgent. He came out slowly. In fact, I really want to know who the insider is now, because I don''t think everyone is like..."


    I looked up at Liu Rui, then slowly lowered my head and didn''t speak.


    "Go out and have something to eat?" Liu Rui asked in a low voice when he saw that I didn''t speak.


    "OK, call Yuan Yuan, even Liangzi. He should not be able to pull his hand..." I nodded and agreed. Then I followed Liu Rui outside the house while wearing clothes.


    ����


    On the other side, Hou Dali came home with Huang Mao.


    "Kneel down!"


    After entering the house, Hou vigorously stared at the beads and shouted at Huang Mao.


    "Dad, what are you doing?"


    Huang Mao pursed his lips and asked Hou Dali with some helplessness.


    "I told you to kneel down. Did you hear me?"


    Hou Dali looked at Huang Mao with a slightly trembling voice and shouted.


    "No... Dad!"


    "Pa!"


    Before Huang Mao''s words were finished, Hou Dali pulled his big mouth directly on Huang Mao''s head, then stared at the beads and shouted, "I want you to kneel down for me!"


    Huang Mao looked at Hou Dali and hesitated for a long time. Finally, he knelt on the ground with a thump.


    "Imperial food, is that where you go to eat?" Hou Dali shouted while looking at Huang Mao.


    "No..." Huang Mao whispered back.


    "You''re not going!" Hou Dali found a mop from the toilet, then kicked the broken stick, then walked to Huang Mao with the stick, looked at Huang Mao and shouted, "what''s going on today?"


    "I just followed my friend to have dinner..." Huang Mao explained in a low voice.


    "Boo!" Hou Dali hit Huang Mao''s back with a stick, then stared at the beads and shouted, "do you want to take so many people to dinner? Do you want to take a pick and a knife to dinner?"


    "No!" yelled Huang Mao, biting his teeth.


    "Why didn''t you go? I told you to do whatever you want, but don''t mess with those people in the harem. You just don''t listen to me, do you?" Hou shouted loudly, and then a big stick shone on Huang Mao''s back.


    "I won''t go in the future..." Huang Mao lay on the ground in pain.


    "You''ve lost all my old face!"


    After Hou vigorously shouted, he took a stick and hit Huang Mao face to face. For a time, there was a constant scream.


    Hou Dali is at home.


    Hou Dali took the puckered wooden stick and beat the yellow hair for more than half an hour. Later, when he really had no strength, he slowly put down the stick in his hand, then sat on the sofa and looked at the yellow hair and asked, "have you a long memory?"


    Huang Mao kept panting on the ground. To tell the truth, Hou Dali was heavy at first, but later he had no strength. Therefore, although he played for a long time, Huang Mao suffered a little skin injury.


    "I ask you, do you have a long memory?" Hou vigorously stared at the beads and shouted at the yellow hair on the ground.


    "Long!" Huang Mao whispered back. Then he turned his head and looked at Hou Dali, biting his teeth and asked, "can I go now?"


    "Go away!" Hou Dali scolded angrily.


    "..." Huang Mao was stunned, then slowly stood up and ran outside the house.


    "Why are you going?" Hou Dali shouted, staring at the beads when he saw that Huang Mao was going outside the house.


    "I... I''ll go out and find a clinic..." Huang Mao whispered back, and then stood in place. He didn''t know whether to go or not.


    "..." Hou Dali looked up at the wound on Huang Mao, then sighed and ran to his house with steps.


    Huang Mao stood at the door stunned for a moment, then ran outside the house with his coat.


    Ten minutes later, Huang Mao casually found a small clinic to bandage his wound, and then drove directly to a bar. Huang Mao stood at the door of the bar for a moment, then took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone.


    "Hua Zi, what are you doing?" Huang Mao asked in a very anxious tone.


    "I''m at home. What''s the matter?" whispered back across the phone.


    "Come out..."


    "Where are you?" huazi asked.


    "Order bar."


    Huang Mao looked up at the sign of the bar, then replied with his teeth, then hung up the phone directly, and then ran to the bar with his hands in his pockets.


    After entering the bar, Huang Mao directly opened a private room, then ordered seven or eight ladies to accompany him, and drank more than ten bottles of foreign wine directly in the private room of the bar. After about half an hour, caliper young huazi took several young men into the private room.

 Chapter 1534

    "Why did you drink alone?" Hua Zi asked, smiling at Huang Mao sitting on the sofa.


    "Are you still in the mood to laugh?" Huang Mao kicked on the tea table in the private room, then looked at Hua Zi obliquely and asked.


    "..." huazi was embarrassed and silent for a moment, then walked slowly to Huang Mao''s side, and then shouted to the young lady on the sofa: "all lean to the side..."


    He quickly gave up the ground to huazi. Huazi slowly sat next to Huang Mao, and then slapped Huang Mao on the shoulder.


    "Count!" Huang Mao bared his teeth and replied.


    "Ha ha..." Hua Zi looked at Huang Mao and smiled. Then he whispered, "why did your old man hit you again?"


    "It''s not so good. I didn''t kill him..." Huang Mao rubbed his shoulder and whispered back, then turned his head and looked at huazi, pursed his lips and asked, "can you bear this tone?"


    "I can''t stand it. What can I do?" Hua Zi reached out and picked up a glass of red wine. He looked up and drank it directly. Then he wiped his mouth and looked at Huang Mao. Then he said, "I know about imperial food now. Do you know who else is imperial food besides a boss in the harem?"


    "Who?" Huang Mao looked at Hua Zi and asked.


    "Bai Bao!"


    "Bai Bao?" Huang Mao repeated the name in a very surprised tone.


    "Yes," Hua Zi nodded slowly.


    "Bai Bao hasn''t come back for so many years. How can he become the boss of imperial food now?" Huang Mao asked, looking at huazi in disbelief.


    "..." Huang Mao looked at huazi and didn''t speak. He narrowed his eyes and didn''t know what he was talking about.


    "What do you want?" Hua Zi asked, looking at Huang Mao.


    "Nothing, I just can''t breathe in my heart..." Huang Mao replied in a stuffy voice. Then he slowly stood up and ran to the middle of the private room with a girl in his arms. Then he looked at the girl and asked, "will you?"


    "Feng Shui turns around. We can''t clean up the harem, but it''s not a small matter to clean up a little black?" huazi replied with a smile.


    "Ha ha... I can''t let this little black go. I see I have to find a chance to kill this!" Huang Mao scolded with gnashing teeth around the young lady, then picked up the royal salute gun on the table and drank it.


    "In fact, I don''t understand one thing..." huazi asked, looking at Huang Mao in a low voice.


    "What do you think you don''t understand?" Huang Mao was stunned and asked.


    "Why are you going to the imperial food today? If we hadn''t had a good relationship, I know I can''t go to the imperial food on the ground. I tell you, who is the imperial food? You don''t know... My father can count the times of going to the imperial food..." Hua Zi said with a frown.


    "In fact, I didn''t want to go, but Dongzi kept calling me to put him in the limelight of Xiaohei, but who knows if this happened, the limelight of this family didn''t hold down, and he provoked himself..."


    "If you say so, I don''t understand. Why did Dongzi like B go to the imperial food? Did he go there?" huazi asked with a frown.


    "..." Huang Mao was stunned when he heard this. Then he patted the young lady and said, "yes, why did I forget this? I still don''t know why Dongzi is looking for so many people to have dinner!"


    In a private room in a bar.


    Huazi looked at Huang Mao and was silent for a moment. Then he whispered, "I think there must be something wrong with Dongzi. Otherwise, he can''t invite so many people to imperial dinner. Now that something B has happened, I think you should ask Dongzi what''s going on. Otherwise, don''t we give him a head for nothing?"


    Huang Mao looked at the young lady beside him, then looked at huazi, took out his mobile phone and dialed Dongzi.


    "Brother Huang..." Dongzi answered the phone and shouted very embarrassed. Today, it was because he got up, so Dongzi still felt very sorry for Huang Mao.


    "What are you doing?" Huang Mao asked impatiently.


    "No... nothing, sleeping at home." Dongzi was stunned and replied with a smile.


    "Don''t you have a long heart? I''m like this B. you''re still in the mood to sleep?" Huang Mao scolded some speechless, and then said: "what, I''m at the order bar with huazi now. Come over and I''ll ask you something..."


    "Brother Huang, I take off my clothes and go to bed now."


    "Will you come?" Huang Mao asked impatiently.


    "Come on, you wait for me, I''ll go now..." Dongzi knew that the other side was unhappy, so he shouted quickly, and then began to dress himself before hanging up.


    "Grass, still in the mood to sleep!" Huang Mao put down his mobile phone and scolded huazi wordlessly.


    "Ha ha, this B is really intentional now..." Hua Zi smiled silently, then looked at Huang Mao with a wine glass and said, "come and go!"


    "Grass, you are heartless enough..." Huang Mao silently picked up the wine glass and touched it with Hua Zi.


    ����


    On the other side, in the imperial dining office.


    "When will you two start?" Han Chao asked, sitting on a chair, drinking tea and looking at Lao Bian and Xiao Hei.


    "Leaves that means let''s go tomorrow, and then go to the iron tower and directly contact someone whose name is what? What''s his name?" Lao Bian said, turning his head to look at Xiao hei and asked.


    "Tang Banzi." Xiao Hei thought and said.


    "What JB thing is Tang Banzi? Why is it like a fortune teller..." Han Chao asked some speechless.


    "Don''t say that Tang Banzi is really a Banxian on the other side of the tower. I also heard that he can tell fortune and jump gods, but the cow is forced..." Xiaohei said with a smile.


    "Cao, what are you looking for? Did Liu Rui contact you?" Han Chao asked silently looking at Xiao Hei.


    "Ah, I heard Liu Rui met in some water friends group..." Xiao Hei nodded very honestly.


    "Don''t think about it. It must be some water friends group of JB fairy fortune tellers. Let me tell you that. The people Liu Rui and Yang Song know basically have no serious people. You know, what JB thing I saw last time? Did you say that such a book was read by serious people?" Han Chao patted the table and shouted, and then said: "Well, it''s no use telling you anything else now. Anyway, things have come to this point. What? I just asked the Finance Department of our hotel to call you both the salary of this month and next month..."


    "Just call me this month and forget it next month?" Lao Bian opened his mouth and said.


    "It''s okay. Anyway, it''s for you both sooner or later. You have to drive out sooner or later..." Han Chao waved his hand and then said: "I guess Ye Han can also give you some money, but if you two do business in the future, you will use the public money, but if you do your own business, don''t use the public money. After all, ye also told us last time. Now someone in the harem is staring at the three of us, so when you get to the tower, you must understand the matter and don''t embarrass us..."


    Han Chao murmured like an old woman.


    "I see..." Lao Bian and Xiao Hei nodded slightly.


    "OK, if there''s nothing wrong today, you two should go back first, and then go to the back palace and say to Ye tomorrow..." Han Chao waved to Xiao hei and Lao Bian, and then turned and ran outside the house.


    Lao Bian and Xiao Hei were stunned for a while, and then followed Han Chao out.


    ����


    On the other hand, Huang Mao and huazi waited for Dongzi in the bar for more than an hour before Dongzi hurriedly ran into the private room of the bar.


    "Brother Huang, brother Hua!"


    After Dongzi entered the private room, he looked at huazi and Huang Mao with a smile and shouted.


    "Why did you go? Why did you come so long?"


    Hua Zi shouted at Dong Zi while drinking with the young lady.


    "My home is on the other side of the tower, so it''s a little far..." Dongzi explained with a smile, then turned his head and looked at Huang Mao and said, "brother Huang, why are you looking for me?"


    Huang Mao looked at Dongzi and was silent for a moment. Then he whispered, "I came to you to ask you something..."


    "What''s up?"


    "What''s the matter with you eating at the imperial restaurant today?" Huang Mao asked.


    "I... I just wanted to tell brother Huang about this. In fact, my brother-in-law found me a job to talk about the acquisition with the factories in the Tower Development Zone, because now the tower is not going to be developed? So I wanted to call all my friends together and see if I could work together..." Dongzi didn''t even drink a mouthful of water after entering the house. He explained in a hurry.


    "Isn''t your brother-in-law the whole grain? Why did he study real estate?" Huang Mao asked with some doubt.


    "No..." Huang Mao swallowed spit hard and then said: "these factories are not my brother-in-law who wants to buy, but fan Aiguo, the seafood maker in the city, who always wants to buy..."

 Chapter 1535

    ����


    "Fan Aiguo..." Huang Mao licked his lips when he heard the name. He knew the name fan Aiguo. Although their two families had no business contacts, fan Aiguo, the largest seafood king in H City, basically no one in H city didn''t know it.


    "Hehe, Dongzi, you are so awesome now that you can find fan Aiguo, the big boss..." huazi asked Dongzi with a smile.


    "I''m just helping. By the way, brother Huang Gehua, my brother-in-law has an appointment with fan Aiguo for dinner tomorrow, or let''s go and have a look?" Dongzi looked at huazi and asked.


    "How much can I earn from this job?" Huang Mao asked, looking at huazi.


    "I don''t know how much money we earn, but we mainly have a relationship with fan Aiguo. That''s a big deal. We can''t change how much money we earn. Although brother Huang and brother Hua don''t need money, we are idle now..." Dongzi licked his dry lips and quickly explained.


    Huazi and Huangmao were all silent after hearing Dongzi''s words. Dongzi was a little nervous and stood beside Huangmao. Dongzi knew that if Huangmao and huazi could work together, the people on the tower would be much simpler. After all, Huangmao and huazi still knew a lot of people in society.


    "What do you think?" Huang Mao asked, looking at huazi.


    "I can do whatever you want. If you''re interested, I''ll follow you there for a walk..." Hua Zi bowed his head and replied.


    "..." Huang Mao looked at huazi and was silent. Then he looked up at Dongzi and asked, "is this thing reliable?"


    "I''ll make an appointment with President fan tomorrow. If you don''t trust me, brother Huang, please follow me to have a look..." Dongzi said quickly.


    "Ha ha..." Huang Mao smiled, then took out his mobile phone and looked at the time, then looked at Dongzi and asked, "what time did you make an appointment with fan Aiguo?"


    "At ten o''clock tomorrow morning, in a hotel over there..."


    "Huazi, do you have anything to do tomorrow?" Huang Mao asked, looking at huazi.


    "Nothing..."


    "Well, let''s go and see what happens tomorrow."


    "OK!" huazi nodded, then looked at Dongzi and said, "if there''s nothing wrong, just sit down and be standing there. I think you''re uncomfortable..."


    "Ah!" Dongzi promised, and then sat down beside huazi with some restraint. Huang Mao looked at Dongzi and didn''t speak. Then he put his hand on the young lady''s chest and rubbed it.


    ����


    On the other hand, after finishing talking with Lao Bian and Xiao Hei, Han Chao went directly to the private room of the imperial dining room and drank wine with Du Xianyang and several bosses brought by Du Xianyang. Lao Bian and Xiao Hei really had nothing to do here, so they went home.


    "What''s the relationship between those people who made trouble today and you?" Lao Bian asked, looking at Xiao Hei as he walked.


    "...." Xiao Hei reached out and lit a cigarette, then took a hard breath and whispered: "Both of them are my classmates. Hou Dali and I were classmates in primary and junior high schools. At school, he bullied me with a little spare money at home. Later, when I came to society, I was still inferior to others, so he could bully me when he came to a friend party. If Ye Zi hadn''t brought me to our harem, I think he would bully me all his life..."


    "Ha ha..." Lao Bian smiled, then patted Xiaohei on the shoulder, and then said: "in fact, I think the Hougong people are still very good. Apart from others, at least they can treat us as people and brothers..."


    "Well, they are actually good to us." Xiaohei nodded, then looked at Lao Bian and asked, "how did you come? Did ye find it? Or was it introduced by others?"


    "I used to be a little bastard. At that time, I didn''t know what I wanted to do in the future. Anyway, I stole and robbed things every day..." Lao Bian said half of what he said, and then suddenly looked up at Xiao Hei.


    "What are you looking at?" little black was stunned and asked.


    "I think about it now. At that time, even my relatives were embarrassed to say they knew me, but I know that I know me all after I go to work at imperial food..."


    Xiao Hei was stunned when he heard this and didn''t go on.


    "By the way, why haven''t I heard what you do at home? I haven''t seen you go home?" Lao Bian responded, turned his head and looked at Xiao hei and asked in a very confused tone.


    "Me? I... my family are ordinary farmers. There''s nothing to say..." Xiao Hei replied perfunctorily, and his eyes dodged at Lao Bian.


    Lao Bian looked at Xiao Hei. Xiao Hei didn''t want to talk about this problem, so he didn''t go on.


    ����


    Nine o''clock the next morning.


    Lao Bian and Xiao Hei came to my office early and waited for me.


    "Why are you here so early?"


    When I came to the office, Lao Bian and Xiao Hei were playing boxing with my computer. I took off my clothes and looked at the two people in front of the computer with a smile.


    "Who knew you came so late..." Lao Bian took the time to reply to me, and then focused on playing with the boxing emperor.


    "Can you two stop playing and make me a game hall or something?" I shouted impatiently. Then I found a map from the drawer, patted the table, looked at Xiaohei and shouted, "stop playing, I''ll tell you two something..."


    "This is the key time to play. Can you wait?" Xiao Hei looked up at me with a smile and asked.


    "Roll the calf, I see you''re both spoiled by Han Chao now. Stop playing and listen to me!" I shouted impatiently, then took out the map, pointed to the factories above and said, "these factories are what we want to take down. Liu Rui told you who to contact over there?"


    "I told you, find a Tang Banzi..." Xiao Hei left the keyboard with both hands and looked at me.


    "Well, Tang Banzi is an old Youzi over there. Basically, the factory directors know him..." I nodded slightly, then took out a note and handed it to Xiao Hei, and then said: "In addition to contacting Tang Banzi, you can contact these two people. Now they have promised to sell the factory to us. Now they are waiting for the funds to sign the contract. You can talk to them..."


    "OK, I see!" Xiao Hei looked at the phone number and name on the note, and then put it directly into his trouser pocket.


    "One more thing, when you two arrive at the iron tower, first find a place to live. Don''t come back for a while. Just stay there every day. You are responsible for two things. The first thing is to know the bosses of the factory. The second thing is to see if anyone else went to talk to them about the acquisition of the factory, okay?" I looked at Lao Bian and Xiao hei and told them.


    "The main thing is to eat and drink with them?" Lao Bian looked at me with a smile and asked.


    "That''s almost what I mean..." I nodded, then turned and took out the 100000 yuan prepared in the drawer and a car key and handed it to Lao Bian.


    "Don''t need so much?" Lao Bian looked at the thick pile of cash and asked in surprise.


    "The money is not for you two. When you invite people to dinner and drink over there, you have to let them spend money?" I explained in silence.


    "If you say so, it''s not enough. Why can''t a meal be thousands now?"


    "If it''s not enough, you two can make it up by yourself... OK, don''t ink if there''s nothing to do. Get out of here quickly!" I scolded irritably.


    Lao Bian and Xiao Hei stood in front of my desk and waited for a long time. They just didn''t want to go.


    "It''s not what you want to do. Why don''t you go after all the money is given to you?"


    While dialing Du Xianyang, I looked at Xiao hei and Lao Bian and asked.


    "Leaf, is the money a little less?"


    Lao Bian hesitated for a long time, looked at me and asked.


    "No..." I was stunned, then stood up and looked at Lao Bian, then touched my chin and asked, "what? Did Han Chao tell you?"


    "..." Lao Bian looked at me and didn''t speak, but his eyes dodged.


    "Xiao Hei, did Han Chao tell you something?" I turned my head and asked Xiao Hei.


    "Leaf, is it a little bad if I say?" Xiao Hei looked at me with some hesitation and asked.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, now Han Chao is your boss or me?" I stared at beads and shouted reluctantly.


    "You''re the boss..." Xiao Hei whispered back to me, then turned his head and looked at Lao Bian. He whispered, "what did I say?"


    "What else do you ask when you''ve said that?" Lao Bian looked at Lao hei and said nothing.


    "In fact, we didn''t expect you to give us money, but Han Chao said that once you give us money, no matter how much we take, we have to dislike less, because as long as we want you to give it, brother Chao also said..." Xiao Hei said, pausing and looked up at me.


    "What did you say?" I asked.


    "He said that these things in your harem are not good things. If you give me 10000, you can certainly pay 20000..." Xiaohei whispered back to me.


    "This son of a bitch, I think he has nothing to do now. He''s lying to me. I have to call him later. What I say is like Huang Shiren..." I scolded wordlessly, then hung up the phone I was just about to call Du Xianyang, turned around, took out 20000 yuan from the drawer and handed it to Xiao Hei.


    "Leaf, actually I have another question?" Lao Bian hesitated, looked at me and asked.


    "Fart quickly..." I replied irritably.


    "Our oil money is not public or our own... Mainly because it''s overbearing and takes a lot of oil..."


    "Come on, look at my mouth shape! Grid pattern roll, roll the calf for me quickly!"


    I kicked Lao Bian impatiently, then dragged Xiaohei and Lao Bian out of the office, then closed the door directly, picked up my mobile phone and dialed Han Chao.

 Chapter 1536

    "Dudu..."


    "President ye, what can I do for you?" Han Chao answered the phone and asked with a smile.


    "Lao Bian and Xiaohei are gone..." I calmly replied, and then said, "what, do you say I take 100000 yuan for Xiaohei and them more or less?"


    "100000? Take a lot!" Han Chao shouted at the top of his voice. Obviously, he didn''t expect me to give them so much money.


    "But people dislike these two things and don''t want to go..."


    "Why are these two things so ignorant? It''s too little for 100000? How much does it take? Do you want a bike or something?" Han Chao shouted at the phone at a high voice.


    "It''s not so good. People just dislike less, so I took 20000 more for these two people. Do you say 120000 is enough?"


    "That''s enough. In fact, they can''t be too stingy when they go out. After all, they are rich and poor..." Han Chao quickly replied to me.


    "Hehe, that''s enough, isn''t it? Boss Han, our company has a little difficulty in funding now, so the 20000 yuan is your salary next month, and I''ll pay it off temporarily." I said with a smile.


    "What?" Han Chao''s voice was eight degrees higher after hearing this.


    "I said I just gave your next month''s salary to Xiao hei and Lao Bian. They took it away..."


    "Didn''t you agree with me? Isn''t that my own money? Why did you take the money away from those two?" Han Chao shouted at his mobile phone with staring beads.


    "No, it''s mainly because they don''t have much money in their hands. Didn''t you say just now? These things are rich and poor, so I took the money to them..." I smiled back, and then said: "I just don''t understand now. Why isn''t that 100000 yuan I gave them enough?"


    "No, I tell you, at first I thought it was enough, but then you know what Lao Bian asked me?"


    "Ask you what?" Han Chao was stunned and asked.


    "Ask me whether the oil money is public or private. He can ask such questions. What is the child''s poverty at ordinary times, so I want to give the money to them first. After all, there are many things on the tower..." I smiled back and then said: "Well, these two children have been away for a long time. I guess it''s hard to get the money back..."


    "Leaf, I have something here. I won''t tell you first!"


    Han Chao hung up in a hurry, then sat on the chair, looked at the mobile phone, bit his lips and scolded, "Mom, why did you sell it to me as soon as you turned around? I''m not for their good?"


    After scolding, Han Chao called Lao Bian directly.


    H City, on a highway.


    Lao Bian sat on the front passenger''s seat and looked at the cash in his hand with a little song. At this time, Lao Bian''s phone rang. Lao Bian took it up and looked at it. Then he asked Xiaohei, "does boss Han answer the phone?"


    "What do you want to pick up? It must be no good for you to pick up now. I''ll tell you..." Xiao Hei glanced at the mobile phone and muttered.


    "Then don''t answer, I also have a vague bad feeling." Lao Bian then directly threw the mobile phone aside, and then didn''t care about the ring of the mobile phone at all.


    "I didn''t expect Ye Zi to give us so much money today?" Xiao Hei said with a smile looking at the cash in Lao Bian''s hand.


    "Not so much. In fact, I think leaves are very interesting to us... You say if we divide the money and run away, where do you think leaves can find us?"


    ��������


    Xiao Hei squinted at Lao Bian, smiled helplessly and didn''t speak.


    In the office of imperial food in H city.


    Han Chao took his mobile phone and called for more than half an hour, but no one answered.


    "Now play with me and disappear, isn''t it?" Han Chao scolded with his teeth, and then dialed Xiaohei''s phone according to his mobile phone.


    "Hello? Super brother?" Xiaohei asked with a smile after answering the phone.


    "No, what''s Lao Bian doing? I''ve made so many calls. Why didn''t I answer any of them? Are you going to the tower or the launch tower?" Han Chao shouted with staring eyes.


    "Isn''t the music in the car too loud just now? We didn''t hear......" Xiao Hei replied with a smile.


    "Are you two deaf? You can''t hear such a big bell!" Han Chao scolded speechlessly, and then said, "OK, I won''t ink with you either. Xiaohei, do you know what I hate most now?"


    "What?" little black was stunned and asked.


    "What I hate most now is betrayal, naked betrayal and unscrupulous betrayal. Do you know how heartache I am? Do you know?" Han Chao shouted bitterly on the phone.


    "I don''t know..."


    "What do you think they don''t know? Do you really don''t know or pretend you don''t know with me? Did you two betray me? Did you tell me if you betrayed me?"


    "No......" Xiao Hei replied speechlessly, and then said, "brother Chao, is something wrong with you?"


    "Nonsense, it''s time to pack calves with me. You''re looking for more leaves. That 20000 yuan is my own salary. Don''t you know?" Han Chao shouted.


    "No, I really don''t know about it..."


    "You''re still packing calves with me, aren''t you?" Han Chao asked.


    "I have nothing to do with you, who has nothing to do with that?" Xiao Hei said with his head holding the phone in silence.


    "OK, I won''t tell you it''s useless. Now you get the money back quickly. Even if we''re finished, I won''t tell you the ink. I''ll tell you!"


    "This is the money YE gave us. Why should we take it to you?"


    "That''s my money. Don''t you two know?"


    "Then you have to find ye and say, what does it have to do with the two of us..."


    "You two are not going to get the money back, are you?" Han Chao asked.


    "It''s mainly the money. Why should we take it back for you?" Xiaohei asked helplessly.


    "Ba Da!"


    Han Chao cut off the phone with a quick eye, then patted his sitting posture and shouted, "betrayal, this is all naked betrayal! There is no serious thing. It has to be pulled out and shot in a different period!"


    ����


    On the other side, on the road.


    Xiao Hei fed his cell phone twice and found that the phone had hung up. Then he turned to Lao Bian and said, "do you know what happened to the 20000 yuan later?"


    "What''s the matter?" Lao Bian asked with a smile.


    "That''s Han Chao''s salary next month..."


    "Ha ha, really?"


    "It''s not so good. Now Brother Chao is mad..." Xiao Hei replied with a smile, and then said: "I feel that we can''t afford to offend Hougong ye and Liu Rui. In the future, we''d better listen less to Han Chao. Han Chao is good everywhere. It''s just that we have too few minds."


    "Well, it''s really a hard injury to have a little heart." Xiao Hei nodded in agreement.


    ����


    In the harem of H City, after I arranged for Xiao hei and Lao Bian to leave, I directly dialed Du Xianyang.


    "Mr. Ye, why do you think of calling me as a busy man?" Du Xianyang asked cheaply after answering the phone.


    "OK, don''t pull the calf. What time did you make an appointment there?" I scolded irritably as I cleaned up this thing.


    "Grass, I don''t understand any interest. Just come here at twelve..."


    "We''re not talking about fun with you. All right, stop the ink. I''ll go to you now. Let''s have a good chat with those people."


    "OK, I''m waiting for you!" Du Xianyang replied and hung up directly.


    After I saw the phone hang up, I smiled helplessly, and then ran outside the house with my mobile phone and car key. But at this time, my mobile phone rang again. I looked down and saw that it was Su Su Su, so I answered the phone quickly.


    "What''s the matter? Daughter-in-law?" I asked with a smile while I was tidying up my clothes and holding the phone in my head.


    "Ye Han, what are you doing now? Did you promise me yesterday to take me and Erke shopping in Xiliu today? Did you forget it?" Su Su Su shouted in a very irritable tone.


    "Did I promise you? When did I promise?" I asked awkwardly.


    "What did you tell me yesterday? Now you don''t know me when you put on your pants, do you?" Su Su shouted like a shrew.


    "Well, daughter-in-law, listen to me..."


    "I don''t listen, I don''t listen, ye Han, I don''t listen to anything now. I tell you that in half an hour, if you don''t appear in front of us, you can completely disappear for me..." Su Su''s tone was unusually firm, and there was no room for discussion.


    "It''s not my daughter-in-law. I really have business now. Otherwise, can you go again tomorrow?" I asked helplessly.


    "Nonsense, we are both ready. You can''t tell me now. How can I explain to Erke?"


    "It''s mainly my daughter-in-law. I''m really busy now. Can we accommodate ourselves? When can we go shopping..." I asked bitterly.


    "No! Get back here right away!" Su Su scolded fiercely, and then cut off the phone directly.


    I looked at the mobile phone and sighed helplessly. Then I was just about to call Du Xianyang. I saw Liu Rui staggering towards me with an ice cream in his hand. I looked at Liu Rui and smiled. Then I directly put the mobile phone in my pocket and ran towards Liu Rui.


    Liu Rui was stunned when he saw me running towards him. Then he threw the ice cream directly on the ground, and then ran quickly outside the harem.


    "What''s running?" I chased after Liu Rui and shouted helplessly.


    "Don''t talk to me. I tell you, I''m busy now. I''m very busy now. Don''t tell me anything. Brother, I know I''m wrong. Don''t follow me?" Liu Rui shouted back at me like a psychosis as he ran.


    I chased Liu Rui on the street for almost ten minutes, and finally pressed Liu Rui on the ground.


    "Brother, what are you doing? I''m really busy. Can you let me go?" Liu Rui shouted at me with a bitter face.


    "OK, don''t ink. What can you do this day?" I replied speechlessly, and then said: "well, I made an appointment with Du Xianyang. You can help me meet them later."


    "No, we''ll meet at any time? I don''t know anyone there now. What did I do in the past?" Liu Rui asked as he tidied up his clothes and looked at me.


    "I know you? Did you go and talk about it?"


    "What are you doing now?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at me.


    "Su Su has to let me go shopping with her. This loser can''t say anything. If I don''t go back now, I tell you he can eat me. Do you believe me?" I reluctantly replied, and then said: "When you go to Du Xianyang, there are actually two things. One is to know several bosses over the iron tower. It''s hard for Du Xianyang''s father to call the bosses of those factories. We just take this opportunity to meet them. You must waste it for me, don''t you know?"


    "What''s my waste? Brother, can you find someone else for something? Can you let the old car go? Or can Meng Liang go? Why do you have to bully me, a poor man? I''m tired and can''t sleep recently, you know?" Liu Rui shouted with great collapse, dragging my clothes.


    "Elder brother, can you help me? I really can''t spare time now, otherwise I won''t let you pass..." I explained with a smile, and then said: "you can go to the harem alone. You know, if others go, don''t you see that Meng Liang''s brain can study with those bosses?"


    "That thing is talking. What can''t you understand?" Liu Rui asked obliquely.


    "No, it''s mainly because you have to study the expenses of these factories with Ji Xuan. After all, enclosure is not within the scope of our prior discussion, so we have to take out the money alone. At that time, you should try to let them buy the land of these factories. After all, we don''t have much money to pull the calf!" I explained patiently.


    "Then what do we have to do with our money? Didn''t Gao Jia give you 80 million? It''s gone?"


    "Fart, there are other uses for the money. For the time being, we can''t use the money..." after that, I took out my mobile phone and looked at the time, and then said in a panic: "all right, I won''t tell you. I have to go. You can study with Du Xianyang about the rest!"


    After that, I ran directly to the parking lot of the harem.


    "Where shall I meet them?" Liu Rui shouted at my back.


    "Just call Du Xianyang!"


    "Grass, what are these things..." Liu Rui scolded silently, then took out his mobile phone and dialed Wu Mei.


    "Hey, daughter-in-law, I can''t see a movie today... Uh huh, I know... I''ll go to you after I''m busy here. You can see it yourself first... Oh, I know. Don''t talk about it!"


    After saying that, Liu Rui sighed slightly, then put his mobile phone in his pocket and ran to our harem with steps.


    ����


    On the other hand, after I arranged the matter of Du Xianyang, I drove directly home. When I got home, Su Su and Erke sat in the living room watching TV. When Su Su saw me coming back, he turned off the timer on his cell phone, and then shouted, "you''re five minutes and 32 seconds late. Ye Han, what do you think of this?"


    "Sister, I''m almost flying, you know?" I replied to Su Su Su in silence.


    "Hum..." Su Su snorted and then said, "for your sake, I don''t care today..."


    "I still have to thank you?" I replied silently, and then asked Erke on the sofa, "isn''t this beauty Zhou? Why are you so idle today?"


    "You''re not welcome yet?" Zhou Ke is wearing a white down jacket and a pair of white bean shoes at his feet. The whole person is white and looks very lively and lovely.


    "I dare not..." I smiled back and shouted at Su Su Su, "daughter-in-law, when shall we go?"


    "Go now." Su Su turned off the TV and took Erke''s arm. They ran towards me with a smile.


    "It''s not cold to wear so?" I asked Su Su, who was wearing a leather jacket.


    "It''s not cold..." Su Su replied with a smile, then patted me on the shoulder and said, "bring more money. I''m going to do a lot of shopping today. I''ll tell you!"


    "Don''t you have all our money?"


    Five minutes later, I, Su Su and Zhou Ke got on my Land Rover. After getting on the bus, Zhou Ke looked around, then smiled and said, "President ye can now drive Land Rover..."


    "Look, it''s a small thing for ye in general. I''ll talk to you..." I turned my head back while driving.


    "Why, you don''t brag now, can you die?" Su Su Su stared at me irritably, then dragged Zhou Ke and they began to chat, and I had to play the role of driver alone.


    ����


    On the other side, the tower is in a hotel.


    Dongzi, huazi, Huang Mao and Dongzi''s brother-in-law Zhang sat in the private room of the hotel, pulling light while waiting for fan Aiguo''s arrival. The original appointment was 10 a.m., but the four people waited until 11 o''clock, and fan Aiguo still didn''t come.


    "Why haven''t you come yet?" huazi shouted wordlessly after looking at the time.


    "Wait..." Zhang frowned back. In fact, he was still very dissatisfied with Dongzi''s two friends, because he just wanted to find some stable young people to do the job, but huazi and Huang Mao were obviously not stable people. He could feel it when he talked. But now Dongzi called people, and Zhang couldn''t drive them back, So at this time, Zhang can only bear it silently.


    "Brother in law, no, why don''t you call president fan? Have people forgotten about us?" Dongzi asked impatiently.


    "All right!"


    Clutching his cell phone, he ran outside the private room and dialed fan Aiguo as he walked.


    H City, in a private room of a hotel in the tower development zone.


    As soon as he got up and was ready to call fan Aiguo, fan Aiguo came in with the driver laughing before he got out of the private room.


    "Mr. Fan, I''m just going out to call you..." when Zhang saw fan Aiguo coming in, he hurried forward to meet him, looked at fan Aiguo with a smile and said.


    "What''s the matter? Are you in a hurry?"


    Fan Aiguo patted Zhang on the shoulder. Then he handed his coat to the driver and sat at the main seat of the dinner table with a smile. Then he reached out and took out a box of China and ordered one for himself.


    "There''s no worry, mainly because I thought you were very busy. It''s estimated that you can''t come..." Zhang sat next to fan Aiguo and smiled back.


    "It''s not so good. There''s nothing serious on this day. There''s a lot of broken things. You said I came out of my house at seven o''clock in the morning and haven''t even drunk a mouthful of water now..." fan Aiguo said while smoking and looking at old Zhang. He said that his temples looked very tired.


    "You have a lot of people. The big boss must be busy. How can you make money if you are not busy?"


    "Cao, if you talk like that, I won''t be stubborn with you. If I didn''t want to earn some money, I wouldn''t pull this useless......" fan Aiguo nodded slightly, then looked up at Dongzi and asked, "these three are the little brothers you''re looking for?"


    "Ah..." Zhang promised, then pointed to Dongzi and said, "that''s my brother-in-law..."


    "Hello, Mr. Fan." Dongzi quickly got up and said hello to fan Aiguo.


    "Have we met?" fan Aiguo asked, looking at Dongzi.


    "Last time my brother-in-law had a full moon, you came and had a drink with me..." Dongzi replied with a smile.


    "Ah, I remember..."


    "That was five years ago," Dongzi added.


    "Hehe, you were a child at that time..." fan Aiguo nodded with a smile. Then the brick looked at Huang Mao and Hua Zi and said, "that''s your friend?"


    "Ah, this is huazi, this is Huangmao..." Dongzi quickly introduced.


    Hua Zi and Huang Mao also got up and cried out to President fan with a smile. Fan Aiguo nodded slightly, then turned to Zhang and asked, "you found these three young men?"


    "Yes, they are all from the tower side. It is estimated that it should be more convenient to connect with that side." Zhang nodded, then pointed to Huang Mao and said, "this is Hou Dali''s son."


    "Ouch... Is your father Hou Dali?" fan Aiguo asked, looking at Huang Mao with great interest.


    "Ha ha, yes!" Huang Mao smiled and nodded.


    "Cao, the eldest son of Mr. Hou''s family works for me. I can''t afford it..." fan Aiguo joked in a neutral tone.


    "My father is my father, I am me, mainly because there is nothing to do now, and being idle is also idle..." Huang Mao replied in an unhappy tone, and then said: "if you don''t want to use me, I''ll go now..."


    "Hehe, look what your child said. I have a good relationship with your father. If you can help your uncle, I don''t want to use it." fan Aiguo whispered back.

 Chapter 1537

    "That''s OK. I''m just worried about Mr. Fan. You don''t trust me..." Huang Mao smiled and then sat on the seat.


    "Have you ordered?" fan Aiguo asked Zhang Laoer.


    "Order..."


    "Let''s talk about the business before serving the food, and then let''s have dinner." fan Aiguo looked at Dongzi very kindly, and the three young people discussed.


    "OK!" Dongzi nodded quickly.


    "Well, Xiao Liu, you brought me the information I prepared earlier..." fan Aiguo turned and shouted to the driver.


    The driver rushed into his bag and took out a copy of the information, then handed it to fan Aiguo. After taking the information, he didn''t look at it, threw it directly onto the table, looked at Dongzi and said: "There are seven bosses you will contact in the next few days. You don''t have to do anything. Just have a good relationship with them when you have nothing to eat, drink and drink. As for the acquisition of the plant, you don''t have to worry. Just have a good relationship with them first..."


    "So simple?" Dongzi took a simple look after receiving the information, and then looked at fan Aiguo in surprise and asked.


    "Hehe, you are from the tower side. You must think it''s simple. In fact, the acquisition of the factory has not been spread, and most people don''t know the news, so they don''t have much to guard against now. You mainly make friends with them, and then after the news of demolition comes out, I will talk to them in person, and you will ask them out for me at that time Just come... "Fan Aiguo then explained.


    "Mr. Fan, if you say so, the three of us are very suitable for this job. If you let me do something else, we may not be able, but the three of us are still very good at making friends..." huazi said with a smile when he knew what was going on.


    "That''s OK. You should make friends with them, but don''t do anything too much. It saves you that your friends don''t treat them as enemies. Then you''ll be in trouble..." fan Aiguo continued.


    "As president Fan said, it''s really difficult to communicate with friends, but it''s not a small matter if you eat and drink as a whole. Now I tell you that as long as you have a meal, drink and find a little sister, you''re a friend!" Dongzi then said fan Aiguo.


    "Well, if you can call a true friend, you can make a true friend, but it''s really not good. Fair weather friends can make do with it, mainly because you can talk at that time..." fan Aiguo nodded, then pointed to the information on the table and said: "look at how many people you know here. If you can make a breakthrough one by two, your work may be better..."


    "Let me see..." Huang Mao shouted at Dongzi.


    Dongzi quickly handed the information to Huang Mao. After receiving the information, Huang Mao carefully looked aside, and then smiled and said, "there is a jewelry maker who has a little contact with my factory. I''ll ask my father to contact me at that time..."


    "Ha ha, very good!" fan Aiguo nodded with satisfaction, and then asked huazi, "don''t you have a look?"


    "It''s no use for me to see it. I can recognize those who Huang Mao doesn''t know..." Hua Zi leaned back against the chair and replied to fan Aiguo while facing the smoke.


    "Ha ha..." fan Aiguo smiled at huazi and didn''t speak.


    After reading the information, Huang Mao put the information on the table, looked at fan Aiguo and said, "I should be able to contact two or three here..."


    "At that time, you''ll find these people first, and then get to know others through these people. Let''s take our time. We can''t worry about this kind of thing..." fan Aiguo replied with great satisfaction, and then turned his head and asked the second brother Zhang, "how long will it take to serve? I haven''t eaten this day, and I''m starving..."


    "Hehe, I''ll go out and ask what''s going on. Why haven''t I served yet..." second Zhang smiled and hurriedly got up and ran outside the private room.


    Fan Aiguo saw that after Zhang Laoer went out, he babbled, fiddled with his mobile phone and didn''t speak.


    Huang Mao turned his head and gently pushed Dongzi, and then winked at Dongzi. Dongzi understood what Huang Mao meant for a while, got up and smiled at fan Aiguo and asked, "President fan, I want to ask how to calculate our money at that time?"


    "Ah, I forgot about it..." fan Aiguo patted his head and then said: "The three of you are like this. During this time, I''ve paid all the money you spent on dinner, but I can''t give it to you first. You remember to open a * * and then report to me. The rest is waiting for news from there. As long as we buy a factory, we''ll give you this number!"


    Fan Aiguo stretched out five fingers at Dongzi.


    "Fifty thousand?" Dongzi shouted, staring at beads.


    "Hehe, how much is 50000..." fan Aiguo smiled helplessly, and then shouted loudly: "it''s your own business how you three divide 500000 in a factory area. I don''t care!"


    "Five... Five hundred thousand?" Dongzi thought that there were a lot of five hundred thousand. After hearing that, he couldn''t control his emotions and shouted at his throat.


    "Hehe, can I lie to you? Mr. Hou''s son is here. I still know you through your brother-in-law. You can rest assured to give me money. I''m sure I can''t live without you. Don''t worry!" fan Aiguo said to Dongzi while lighting a cigarette.


    "That''s OK, that''s OK!" Dongzi quickly nodded, then sat on the chair and turned his head to look at Huang Mao.


    Huang Mao was obviously frightened by the 500000, and he is still in shock.


    Ten minutes later, the waiter served the dishes, and fan Aiguo and others began to eat. At first, Huang maohuazi and fan Aiguo were a little restrained, but after a few drinks, the children obviously let go, so they didn''t have so many scruples about talking and talking. What should be said and what should not be said, anyway, what they didn''t have was a calf pulling meal, But fan Aiguo was very satisfied with the three people, because he knew that only a child with such a character could be completely integrated with the boss over the tower.


    At more than two o''clock in the afternoon, fan Aiguo was flushed by these three people, while Dongzi huazi Huangmao seemed to be nothing. People should eat, drink and chatter.


    "Well, little brothers, do you know who asked me to buy these factories? Do you know what we do when we buy these factories?" fan Aiguo drank too much, obviously spoke more, and asked Huang Mao dangerously with a wine glass in his hand.


    "Don''t know, who?" Huang Mao then asked fan Aiguo.


    "It''s sun Qiang, general manager Sun." fan Aiguo patted Huang Mao''s shoulder and said with a smile.


    "Sun Qiang?" Huang Mao obviously didn''t know who sun Qiang was, so he was stunned.


    "Cao, sun Qiang, don''t you know? I tell you, this is what our city told President sun now, and President sun asked me to understand it. Do you know?"


    "Mr. Fan, you mean the backstage behind us?" yelled Huang Mao in surprise.


    "Hehe, such a thing depends on your understanding. Anyway, there is only so much I can tell you..." fan Aiguo patted Huang Mao on the shoulder, then stood up and looked at the driver and shouted, "no, I''m confused after drinking too much. Go home!"


    "OK!" the driver quickly promised, then picked up fan Aiguo''s bag and stood up.


    Zhang Laoer helped fan Aiguo up with great insight, and then ran outside the private room. Huang Mao and the three of them hurried out of the private room.


    "All right, let''s go back!" fan Aiguo waved vaguely to Zhang''s second son, then patted the yellow hair around him, smiled and said: "do a good job, money must be indispensable to you..."


    "Understand..." Huang Mao quickly agreed.


    "Ha ha!" fan Aiguo smiled and plunged his head into the car.


    Zhang Laoer, Dongzi and others stood on the side of the road and watched fan Aiguo''s car disappear in their sight.


    "Dongzi, you''re studying this with your two friends. My head hurts a little, so I won''t accompany you. I''ll go back first..." after fan Aiguo left, Zhang Laoer rubbed his head, then squinted at Dongzi and said.


    "OK, brother-in-law, if there''s nothing wrong, you''ll go too..." Dongzi nodded and reached out to Zhang Laoer and shouted a taxi.


    "Let''s go!" Zhang Er waved to Dongzi Huangmao and got into the taxi.


    ����


    After Zhang Laoer and fan Aiguo left, Huang Mao narrowed his eyes and looked at Dongzi, then patted Dongzi on the shoulder and ran to the private room of the hotel.


    After the three returned to the private room, Dongzi looked at Huang Mao with a smile and asked, "brother Huang, do you think it''s reliable?"


    "It should be reliable." Huang Mao nodded slightly and then said, "did you hear what Fan Aiguo said just now?"


    "What did you say?" Hua Zi asked heartlessly with a toothpick in his mouth.


    "Do you have a brain?" Huang Mao scolded silently, and then said, "fan Aiguo told me that the boss behind this project is sun Qiang."


    "What does Sun Qiang have to do with us?" Dongzi asked.


    "Can you let me finish?" yelled Huang Mao, staring at the beads.


    "You said... You said..."


    "I don''t know what this sun Qiang does, but this sun Qiang is definitely not an ordinary person!"


    "Why?" Hua Zi was stunned and asked.


    "The man behind Sun Qiang is now in our city. What an awesome relationship do you say? Why was the Imperial Palace so awesome? Do you know?" Huang Mao patted the table and looked at Dongzi and huazi.


    "I don''t know..."


    "Because the people behind the original harem are Bi Wenshi, who took office in our city!"


    In the private room.


    "Is bi Wenshi in the backstage of the harem?" Dongzi was stunned and asked, looking at Huang Mao in disbelief.


    "You don''t even know about this?" Huang Mao looked at Dongzi and said, "there are only two backstage in our city''s harem, one is bi Wenshi,..."


    "The gate of the harem is so hard?" huazi shouted in surprise as he put down his toothpick.


    "I listened to my father about these things, but now the harem is no longer working. I tell you, Bi Wenshi has gone down and Guo xiongyi has gone to teach in college, so now I tell you that it''s basically not working in the harem..." Huang Mao said while drinking coke and looking at Hua Zi with his eyes.


    "No, brother Huang, what does this have to do with us?" Dongzi looked at Huang Mao and asked.


    "You look like a fool. Now fan Aiguo and sun Qiang and now are obviously the same team. If we can get on this big ship now, I tell you that we will walk horizontally in H City in the future. I tell you, you will believe me. The Hougong will be closed in three months. At that time, the most powerful people in our city will be sun Qiang fan Aiguo!"


    "No, I think the harem is very awesome now?" huazi asked with some disbelief.


    "The cow force is temporary. I tell you, at the beginning, the fourth master didn''t force the cow force, but later he let others clean it up. I tell you, it''s temporary for them. No one has a cow force for a lifetime. Now this is the chance God gave us. I tell you, as long as we do this job well now, we''ll follow fan Aiguo At that time, we don''t have to be afraid of the harem or not. People who meet the harem have to call us Dad! "Huang Mao clapped the table and shouted with great ambition. Then he looked at huazi and Dongzi and said," we will be the best in H city. I tell you, who can''t call us brother when he sees us? "


    "If you say so, I really feel a little..." Hua Zi nodded with a smile, and then said: "now what kind of B does the Hougong force against the cattle? Look, even Xiao Hei can act like that when he is a security guard in the Hougong. Can you believe it?"


    "I want to make some money now..." Dongzi bared his teeth and said to Huang Mao.


    "Grass, you''ll take revenge on this..." Huang Mao scolded silently, and then said: "anyway, we have such a powerful backstage now. Fuck you, if I really meet Xiaohei this time, I won''t kill him!"


    "Ha ha..." Dongzi smiled at Huang Mao and didn''t speak.


    "OK, it''s getting late. Let''s withdraw the three of us?" huazi said to Huang Mao, looking at his watch.


    "OK, I''ll go back and study with my father about our factory..." Huang Mao nodded and agreed, then stood up and ran outside the private room.


    "When shall we go to the tower?" Dongzi stood up and looked at Huang Mao and asked.


    "You wait for my call at home first. When I tell you to go, we''ll go..."


    "OK!"


    Dongzi nodded, and then followed Huang Mao and huazi out of the private room.


    ����


    On the other side, in a shopping mall in Xiliu, H city.


    I leaned against the big brand in Lv''s store and waited for Su Su and ER Ke while smoking.


    "Sir, you can''t smoke in the mall..."


    A security guard came up to me and said to me with a smile.


    "Sorry!"


    I was stunned for a moment, then quickly put out the cigarette butts in my hand, and then shouted to Su Su Su in the room: "aunts and grandmothers, are you finished?"


    "Husband, do you think these two are good-looking?" Su Su asked me with two bags in her hand.


    I looked at Su Su and was silent for a moment. Then I walked to Su Su with a big step. Then I took a look at the baby in Su Su Su''s hand. When I saw the label on the bag, I was stunned. Then I looked at Su Su and stammered, "this... This is a gold bag? More than 30000?"


    "You''re not driving a Land Rover now. You still need more than 30000 yuan?" Erke looked at me and asked with a smile.


    "Can you stop talking to me?" I stared at the beads and shouted at Erke. Then I whispered to Su Su Su: "daughter-in-law, I see that it''s only a few tens of dollars wrapped on Taobao. Shall we go home and buy one on Taobao? Can we wrap mail..."


    "You roll the calf for me, Taobao, is that true?" Su Su Su scolded me irritably, then directly handed the two bags to the waiter, smiled at the waiter and said, "both want them, pick them up for me!"


    "Not my daughter-in-law, can we buy one? You can''t carry the two!" I quickly stopped Su Su Su and shouted in a very excited tone.


    "Do you believe that I''m cutting your ink?" Su Su stretched out his finger and threatened me.


    I looked at Su Su and was silent for a while. Then I reluctantly made way for Su Su.


    "You said you didn''t give Su Su flowers to my family when you earned so much money. Why did you keep them?" at this time, Zhou Ke came to me and looked at me with a smile and asked.


    "Don''t talk to me, I don''t like you now, you know?" I stared at the beads and shouted at Zhou Ke.


    "Why don''t you look down on me?" Zhou Ke asked me with a smile.


    "I know it''s no use taking my daughter-in-law with me if I don''t have business day by day..."


    "No, what do you mean?"


    Zhou Ke was about to run towards me with big eyes, but at this time, my mobile phone rang. I took out my mobile phone and looked at it. Then I ran outside with my mobile phone.


    "Not how did you go?" Zhou Ke looked at me and shouted.


    "I''ll answer the phone!" I answered Zhou Ke, and then pressed connect.


    "Leaf, where are you now?" Tian Ming''s voice rang out on the phone.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked in a low voice.


    "I just went to check your office..." Tian Ming said half.


    "Did you find anything?" I repressed my anger. I knew that since Tian Ming could call me, it must be an accident, otherwise he couldn''t call me.


    "I found two cameras, one in your office and one in our private room on the third floor!" Tian Ming said slowly.


    "Fuck, it''s shameless!" I scolded with my teeth, and then asked, "did you find anything on the camera you put?"


    "This man was very careful and removed all my cameras in advance!" Tian Ming whispered back to me.


    I stood behind the billboard next to the store, holding my mobile phone in my hand and shaking constantly. In fact, I arranged for Tian Ming to check the camera in my office, because Bi Wenshi could see the picture of my transaction with Guo Li that someone installed a camera in my office, although I asked Tian Ming to help me dismantle it later, But I don''t think there are many actions in our harem recently, so if the insider wants to know the information of our harem, he will still start from my office, so I specially called Tian Ming yesterday and asked him to check the house for me. This check doesn''t matter. I really found the camera.


    "Fuck, are they a little shameless now?" I said to the phone, gnashing my teeth.


    "Ye, don''t be excited..." Tian Ming whispered to me.


    "Go, can I not be excited now? I put the camera in my office once and again. What does this mean? Do I really treat all the people in our harem as brothers? Now they think I Ye Han is a fool, don''t they?" I shouted in a low voice.


    "I think it may not be that serious."


    "What''s not so serious? Fuck, he almost installed the camera on my bedside table!" I shouted, and then said, "fuck, check it for me now. Now I have to find out who the insider is! Fuck, I wanted to leave some face for him, and people didn''t take me as a brother!"


    "It''s not easy to check." Tian Ming sighed helplessly.


    "What''s hard to find? Just find out who has entered my office!" I shouted at the phone with my eyes staring.


    "That man removed all the cameras I left. If you check who has entered your office, everyone in our harem has entered..."


    "Well, who came in when I wasn''t here?" I asked with a deep breath.


    "There are only four people I can know."


    "Who? Say it quickly..."


    "Lao Bian, Xiao Hei, Liu Rui and me."


    "Grass, what''s the difference between this and Bai said?" I scolded silently. Then I opened my mouth and just wanted to speak, I heard Su Su standing at the door shouting at me: "husband, you come in and check out!"


    "OK... I''ll go right now..." I turned around and said to my mobile phone, "Uncle Tian, help me watch it first. I have something to do outside now..."


    "OK, you''re busy first." Tian Ming whispered back to me, and then hung up directly.


    "Hoo Hoo..." I took a deep breath and then ran to Lv''s store with my bank card.


    "Why did you go? I haven''t responded to you for a long time. Do you want to hide the payment?" Su Su pointed to my nose and asked.


    "I just answered the phone." I answered Su Su perfunctorily, then took out my wallet, looked at the waiter and asked, "how much is it?"


    "More than 50000..." Su Su looked at the bag in his hand and smiled back to me. He was obviously in a good mood.


    "Swipe my card."


    I threw my bank card on the counter absentmindedly, and then looked out in confusion.


    "Please sign, sir." the waiter whispered to me, but when he saw that I didn''t respond, he repeated, "please sign, sir."


    "What are you doing?" Su Su Su reached out and pushed me, then took the bill with his small mouth, wrote his name on it, and then jumped out of the counter with Zhou Ke with a packing bag.


    "Something''s wrong?" Su Su Su asked, squinting at me after taking a few steps.


    "No matter..." I made a reply, and then adjusted my mood and asked, "where are the two beauties going next?"


    "Go to Dior, my perfume is gone..." Zhou Ke laughed back to me.


    "I still think Chanel is suitable for you..."


    Su Su and Zhou Ke were chatting with each other, while I followed them absently. My mind was full of about the camera in my office. It pressed in my heart and made me feel a little breathless.

 Chapter 1538

    On the other hand, Liu Rui was drinking tea with Du Xiangyang and his bosses at Du Xianyang''s home while pulling the calf. Although Liu Rui''s purpose in the past was to know these people, it was not just to know them. Liu Rui could not do anything else, but he was still very good at pulling the calf, so he talked for more than two hours, These people are very impressed by Liu Rui.


    "It''s getting late. There''s something else in my factory. If you don''t talk, I''ll withdraw first?" a big bellied brain looked at Du Xianyang''s father and smiled.


    "I''m going back, too. I have something to do over there."


    Although these people didn''t say it, they all knew that Liu Rui''s coming was not just drinking tea, but since they didn''t take the initiative to say it, they certainly couldn''t take the initiative to ask, so they felt that the time was almost, so they all meant to go back. Du Xiangyang''s father looked at the time and felt that it was almost the same, so he didn''t ask to stay, Stand up and go out to see you off.


    "Give it away?" the middle-aged man smiled at Du Xianyang''s father and asked.


    "Should I send it or have to send it..." Du Xianyang''s father patted the middle-aged shoulder, and then the gang ran out of the door with a smile.


    Ten minutes later, outside Du Xianyang''s villa, Liu Rui greeted these people for a while and then put them in the car. When he left, he didn''t forget to shout, "come to our harem to play!"


    Du Xianyang looked at Liu Rui with a smile and said to Ji Xuan with a big mouth: "you said that I wouldn''t believe our big Rui brother if he hadn''t been a eunuch in his last life!"


    "Ha ha......" Ji Xuan smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Being a eunuch is also the first expert in the TV series..." Du Xianyang added when he saw Ji Xuan not talking.


    In fact, Liu Rui in our harem is more suitable for doing such things than I am, because Liu Rui has no airs, talks a lot and can talk to anyone at ordinary times, so I know people very quickly, but I''m not as good as Liu Rui, because I like to carry it when I talk at ordinary times. Unlike Liu Rui, Du Xianyang says Liu Rui is a eunuch, In fact, it''s not groundless. After all, Liu Rui really looks like a eunuch when he asks someone to do something.


    In a Mercedes Benz from Du Xianyang''s home.


    "What do you mean these people called us today?" a middle-aged man in a suit asked, looking at the people around him expressionless.


    "How do I know..." the people around me replied silently, and then said, "but since they can shout us all together, it must be something."


    The middle-aged man nodded slightly and then asked, "do you know who the boy was just now?"


    "There are several people in H city who don''t know him. How popular is the harem in our city now? Can''t I know the second leader of the harem?"


    "Hehe, the second leader is really interesting, but since he can see us in person, it shows that this matter should not be a small matter..." the middle-aged man then analyzed it.


    "Did you say it was our development?" the people around the middle-aged man frowned and asked.


    "Development?" the middle-aged man was stunned, then touched his chin and said, "isn''t there something about development? Even if it''s demolition, we have to determine our new plant first and then talk about demolition."


    "If someone wants to buy the land in your factory now, will you sell it?"


    "Ha ha..." the middle-aged man smiled and then asked, "do you sell it?"


    "I won''t say whether to buy it or not depending on the price. I''ll buy it as long as the price is appropriate..."


    "Your price may be a little unsatisfied?" the middle-aged man asked with a smile.


    "It''s OK. At least both sides can accept it. Even the harem can''t force buying and selling, can it?"


    "Ha ha..." the middle-aged man smiled and didn''t speak.


    ����


    On the other hand, after Liu Rui and Du Xianyang sent the bosses of the iron tower away, Liu Rui looked at Du Xianyang''s father and asked with a smile: "now that outsiders have left, should we also talk about our own family problems..."


    "You child..." Du Xianyang''s father smiled helplessly, and then ran to the house with his back. Liu Rui, Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan closely followed Du Xianyang''s father.


    After returning to the house, Liu Rui took a teacup and drank it. While drinking, he smiled at Du Xianyang and said, "it''s really hard work to chat with these people. I''m tired to death..."


    "I think you started talking......" Du Xianyang replied speechless.


    "That''s all for my audience. I''m an actor now. I tell you..." Liu Rui seemed to have a philosophical answer.


    "This is Tieguanyin. Can you drink it slowly? You think it''s the monkey king of your family..." Du Xianyang shouted painfully when he saw that Liu Rui had a bad drink and got up with a teapot.


    "What kind of grass is Tieguanyin? It''s hard to drink..." Liu Rui buttoned the tea on his teeth, then put down the teapot, sat on the sofa, looked at Du Xiangyang and asked, "uncle?"


    "Wait a minute, I''ll answer the phone." as soon as Du Xianyang said this, Du Xiangyang''s father came down from upstairs.


    "Uncle Du, you''re very particular about it. You change your clothes..." Liu Rui asked with a smile at Du Xianyang''s father.


    "Why are you so serious? It''s hard to wear a broken suit..." Du Xianyang''s father smiled back, then sat next to Liu Rui, looked at Liu Rui and asked, "tell me, what else?"


    After hearing this, Liu Rui was silent for a moment, then simply organized the language in his mind, and then slowly said, "we are all our own people, so I don''t hide it. You should all know the projects in the development zone. Now what we see is that whoever has more land in his hand can get the project."


    "I know this..." Du Xianyang''s father nodded slightly.


    "It''s easy to know. We called these people together today for the land in their hands, but I don''t hide it from you. There are many things in our harem now, so the funds we can take out are limited. The meaning of Ye is to ask me and your two families to discuss, let''s do the work of buying the land, and then you can give the money." Liu Rui said very seriously.


    "Whose land is it if you buy it?" Du Xianyang''s father squinted at me and asked.


    "Whoever pays for this land will own it. At that time, no matter how much the land rises, our harem doesn''t want a penny. No, we can sign a contract. Our harem and I, Liu Rui, can guarantee you."


    "How much does it cost to take these lands?" Ji Xuan asked with his mouth open at this time.


    "It''s not clear at the moment, but now everyone knows that the tower will be relocated, so they will certainly open their mouth, but no matter how they open their mouth, they can buy this land and finally make money..."


    "...." Ji Xuan looked at Liu Rui and didn''t speak.


    "Why, what do you mean you don''t talk?" Liu Rui asked with a smile while drinking tea.


    "Well, our cooperation belongs to cooperation, but I think we should make it clear in advance..." Du Xianyang, who has not spoken, opened his mouth at this time.


    "OK, if you have any questions, you can ask them now. What problems will arise in the future." Liu Rui nodded slightly.


    "I want to ask, if we pay the money at that time, how will your harem use the money?" in fact, Du Xianyang asked for his father. He knew that his father might be a little bad, so Du Xianyang took the initiative to say it. After all, they are all businessmen. They have a good relationship with our harem at ordinary times, but even if it is good, the money is not a small amount, So the Du family and the Ji family must be very careful. No one wants to see their money floating.


    "You mean I can still get some kickbacks?" Liu Rui put down the lighter he had just picked up and turned to Du Xianyang.


    "It''s definitely impossible to make a rebate. I know your harem is not bad. This will deduct money, but I know that if we want to buy this land now, others will want to buy it. I just want to ask if you will directly fight with the opposite price war because it''s not your own money when you operate this matter. At that time, it will be our two families who will suffer losses?" Du Xianyang continued.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui looked at Du Xianyang and smiled. Then he asked helplessly, "did you know me Liu Rui the first day? Did you know ye the first day? Do you think our harem would do such a thing?"


    "Public is public and private is private. This can''t be confused?" Du Xianyang''s father smiled at Liu Rui while drinking tea.


    Liu Rui was obviously stunned when he heard Du Xianyang''s father''s words. Later, he took out a cigarette from his trouser pocket, put it on his mouth, lit a cigarette and looked at Du Xianyang and said: "Since you are so clear about what you said, let me be frank. Now our harem has sent someone to sign the contract. When you sign the contract, let Ji Xuan go and sign it in the name of our new company. Everything is transparent. As for the price you just mentioned, I''ll tell you clearly what you want Do you think the money is beyond your mind''s price? You don''t have to take one. Our harem takes it by yourself. Is that ok? "


    After Liu Rui said that, he began to smoke a lot. Ji Xuan, Du Xiangyang and Du Fu didn''t speak. The room was silent for a moment.


    "Now that I''ve said it, I''ll say it first. According to my understanding of the iron tower, the money our family can take out now is estimated to be about a factory. Within the scope of the money, you can use it casually in the harem." Ji Xuan''s voice broke the silence.


    "Is it OK to prepare according to one and a half factories?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Ji Xuan.


    "..." Ji Xuan was silent for a moment, then nodded slightly and said, "I''ll try my best!"


    "OK!" Liu Rui nodded, then looked at Du Xianyang''s father and asked, "what''s your plan over there, uncle Du?"


    "Hehe, you''ve quantified Xiaoxuan. I have to prepare at least one and a half?" Du Xianyang''s father asked with a smile.


    "OK, you two will have three factories, but we must accept four of the seven factories. Let''s find our own way for the remaining factory!" Liu Rui stood up as he spoke.


    "OK!"


    Ji Xuan and Du Xianyang nodded slightly.


    "But let me say here that the factory in our harem must be the most expensive. Don''t worry!" after saying this, Liu Rui took his clothes and turned around and ran outside the house. As he walked, he said, "you don''t have to give me away. We''re all our own people. It''s useless not to use the whole..."


    After hearing this, Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan looked at each other awkwardly. Liu Rui''s sentence was obviously beating them in the face. In fact, the question just now really made Liu Rui cold. No matter how we have known each other for so long, my harem has never done anything to sacrifice the interests of others and try to do something convenient for ourselves.


    Although Du Xianyang asked for his father, Liu Rui was still a little surprised when he heard it, but he turned around and thought that he was a businessman, and that''s all he saw.


    ����


    After Liu Rui went out, he started the car and dialed me.


    "Hello?"


    "What are you doing?" Liu Rui asked with some emotion.


    "What else can I do for a stroll with these two aunts?" I replied speechlessly, and then asked, "are you finished over there?"


    "Well, their two families pay three, and our harem pays one..." Liu Rui replied stiffly.


    "Hehe, just as I thought..."


    "OK, you''re busy there. I won''t tell you first."


    "What''s the matter?" I knew Liu Rui''s mood must be wrong, so I asked quickly.


    "Nothing..."


    "Tell me something."


    "Why are you so inky? If I say it''s OK, it''s OK! Stop talking and hang up!" Liu Rui shouted irritably, and then hung up the phone directly.


    When Liu Rui finished talking to me, he looked at his cell phone. It was almost nine o''clock in the evening. Liu Ruipa had a rest on the steering wheel for a while, then adjusted his mood and called the mobile phone with his mobile phone, but he suggested that the opposite side had been shut down.


    "Suddenly..." Liu Rui turned the key of the motor car and drove in the direction of our villa.


    ����


    In a hot pot shop in H city.


    After I put down my mobile phone, I sighed helplessly, because I knew there must be something wrong with Liu Rui, otherwise Liu Rui couldn''t be in this tone.


    "Whose phone?" Su Su Su asked, staring at me with big eyes as she rinsed mutton.


    "Liu Rui''s..." I replied perfunctorily, and then began to put food in the hot pot.


    "Why did he call you?" Su Su Su then asked.


    "What else can I do? It''s about the company. I can''t call my brother Rui like this in the future. I should be in mood..." I said back to Su Su Su.


    "Mr. Ye, are you too busy this day? You have to answer at least 100 calls this afternoon?" Zhou Ke blinked at me and asked.


    "It''s not so good. People are busier than the American president now..." Su Su replied with something in his words.


    "You can''t call your leaves out after that. You''re too busy..."


    "It''s not you two. Can you have a good meal?" I put down my chopsticks, patted the table and shouted to Su Su Su.


    "Why do you have an opinion?" Su Su Su replied to me unwilling to show weakness.


    "..." I looked at Su Su, then scolded silently: "I don''t have the same experience as you, an old woman!"


    ����


    On the other side, Liu Rui drove home and gently walked into his room with Wu Mei. At this time, Wu Mei was wearing dressed clothes and fell asleep with a tablet. At this time, the TV play Wu Mei usually likes to watch was also playing on the tablet. Liu Rui stood at the door and sighed helplessly, and then slowly walked into the room.


    "Daughter in law, I''m back..." Liu Rui shouted in Wu Mei''s ear, but Wu Mei didn''t respond at all.


    Liu Rui helped Wu Mei turn over, and then saw the movie ticket under Wu Mei''s body. It''s today, 8 p.m.


    Liu Rui looked at the movie ticket and was silent. Then he slowly walked out of the room and dialed me.


    "Hey, what''s the matter?"


    "Can you book two movie tickets for me now? For the latest movie, I want to take Wu Mei out to see a movie..." Liu Rui whispered.


    "Still watching so late?"


    "Wu Mei always wanted to see it, but she didn''t like it..."


    "OK, I''ll contact you now."


    After that, I hung up the phone directly, and then began to look for people who could book tickets in my address book. At that time, I didn''t want to book tickets on my mobile phone, so I usually bought tickets from the cinema.


    After Liu Rui called me, he went directly to the house and pushed Wu Mei.


    "You''re back?" Wu Mei rubbed her eyes and looked at Liu Rui vaguely.


    "Go, go to the movies..." Liu Rui smiled at Wu Mei and said.


    "What time is it? The movie is over long ago..." Wu Mei said disappointed after watching the time.


    "Stop the ink and hurry!"


    With that, Liu Rui directly reached out and grabbed Wu Mei, and then ran outside the house with Wu Mei.


    Hou Dali''s home.


    Huang Mao didn''t live with his parents for a long time, but Huang Mao came back very early today. He sat on the sofa in the living room at 9 p.m. and watched the TV play while fidgeting Hou Dali came back.


    "What time is it? What are you doing out?" Huang Mao looked at his mobile phone and scolded some speechless. Then he stood up and ran to the outside of the house, but at this time, the security door of their house was opened. Hou Dali came in vaguely from the outside. After seeing Huang Mao, Hou Dali was stunned, and then looked at Huang Mao and asked: "What day is it today? Your old man came home..."


    "Didn''t you drag me back and beat me up two days ago?" Huang Mao said back to Hou Dali without salt and water sitting on the sofa.


    "Ha ha..." Hou Dali looked at Huang Mao and smiled. Then he sat next to Huang Mao, looked at Huang Mao and asked, "tell me, are you short of money now?"


    "It''s not me. As soon as I come back, it''s for money?" Huang Mao asked with his eyes tilted at Hou Dali.


    "Can you come back for money?" Hou Dali asked.


    "..." Huang Mao pursed his lips and looked at Hou Dali. Then he whispered, "it''s no use for me to come back today. I have something serious to tell you..."


    "Ha ha, you still know serious things now?" Hou Dali smiled silently, then patted Huang Mao on the shoulder and said with a smile: "tell me about serious things. I''m really curious now. What serious things can you study..."


    "I''m going to the tower tomorrow to study the acquisition of the plant."


    "The iron tower?" Hou Dali was stunned for a moment, then moved his body, looked at Huang Mao and asked, "what are you doing there? Why are you still studying the acquisition of the factory?"


    "Ha ha..." Huang Mao smiled and then said, "I was introduced by others. As long as I am responsible for the acquisition of the factory area over the iron tower, as long as I can take a factory, I will be given 500000!"


    "Five hundred thousand?" Hou Dali was shocked when he heard this number. Then he looked at Huang Mao and asked, "who found you this job? Is this five hundred thousand reliable?"


    "A friend of mine introduced it to me. Do you know who I saw today?" the yellow hair God asked mysteriously.


    "Who?"


    "Fan Aiguo!"


    "Fan Aiguo?" Hou Dali touched his chin and then asked, "isn''t fan Aiguo the whole seafood now? Why is he still on the real estate land now..."


    "How do I know?" Huang Mao looked at Hou Dali and replied speechlessly, and then said: "But when I had dinner with fan Aiguo, he drank too much. He told me that the man behind him was from our city now, so I gave this job to the next, because I think if there is support behind this matter, we think it can be completed..."


    "Ha ha..." Hou Dali looked at his son and smiled. Then he said, "do you understand now? It''s all over there..."


    Huang Mao looked at Hou Dali speechless, then waved helplessly, then stood up and said, "I don''t want to tell you anything else now. I came back to you today for a purpose. I just want you to help me contact the boss over the iron tower. After all, we are not familiar there."


    "What are you looking for in your own business?" Hou Dali asked, squinting at Huang Mao.


    "No, what do you mean by this? I''m not your son?" Huang Mao''s voice was eight degrees higher. After all, Hou Dali''s reaction was expected by Huang Mao.


    "Whether you are my son or not has nothing to do with me contacting the people over there. Do you know?" Hou Dali''s voice was much higher.


    "...." Huang Mao looked at Hou Dali with his eyes askew and didn''t speak.


    "Why, what do you mean by looking at me?" Hou Dali drank some wine, so he was very angry.


    "Hou Dali, we''ve been together for such a long time. Besides asking you for money, have I asked you to do anything else for me?" Huang Mao asked, looking at Hou Dali very stiffly.


    "..." Hou vigorously looked at Huang Mao, then sat on the sofa, then looked at Huang Mao and asked, "is fan Aiguo behind you?"

 Chapter 1539

    "Yes!" Huang Mao nodded.


    "Did you tell him about me?" Hou Dali asked.


    "Said..."


    "What was his reaction?" Hou Dali asked.


    "No reaction..." Huang Mao recalled and whispered.


    Hou Dali looked at Huang Mao and was silent for a moment. Then he took out his cigarette box, stretched out his hand and lit a cigarette for himself, and then squinted at Huang Mao and didn''t speak.


    "Why, what do you mean?"


    "I''ll study if there are any other problems..." Hou Dali replied in a low voice, and then said, "can your friend be reliable?"


    "No, I saw fan Aiguo on my face. It was his backstage and he told me himself. Do you think people like fan Aiguo can have dinner with me if they don''t have something serious? Can you tell me these are useless?" Huang Mao asked in silence.


    "..." Hou Dali nodded, then took out his mobile phone, looked at Huang Mao and said, "I know several bosses over the iron tower. I''ll call them tomorrow morning, and then you have dinner with them. I can only help you so much."


    "Is there anyone who has a good relationship with you?" Huang Mao then asked.


    "What is a good relationship?" Hou Dali asked.


    "It''s best to have someone who can speak directly, that is, to be sure to sell it?"


    "Hehe, who is it? Do you know how hot the land on the other side of the tower is now? It has doubled at least. Now, as long as it is to be demolished, it is at least three times! Do you think someone will buy the factory now? I am their father? If I say a word, people will sell the factory to you?" Hou Dali scolded silently and then said: "What I can help you now is to help you make an appointment with them. How you deal with the rest has nothing to do with me, but I warn you that fan Aiguo is not a simple businessman now. There must be something else about him, so you must pay attention. Don''t deal with violations of the law, do you know?"


    "Don''t I know this? I just want to help them collect some land and make some money by the way..."


    "Ha ha... That''s the best!" Hou Dali nodded and ran to the bedroom. Huang Mao sat on the sofa and narrowed his eyes. Liu didn''t speak.


    Outside a cinema in H city.


    A movie just ended. Liu Rui took Wu Mei''s little hand and came out of the cinema laughing. He bared his teeth and smiled at Wu Mei.


    "What are you laughing at here?" Wu Mei asked Liu Rui in silence.


    "You can''t be funny?" Liu Rui bared his teeth and then said with a big mouth: "this movie is boring. The hero is really ugly, but the heroine is OK..."


    "Why, can you be uglier than you?" Wu Mei smiled and glanced at Liu Rui.


    "No, what do you mean? You despise me for being ugly? I look like Nicholas Tse. You say I''m ugly?" Liu Rui stared at Wu Mei angrily.


    "Elder brother, who told you that you look like Nicholas Tse?" Wu Mei looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "My mother, why not?" Liu Ruili asked angrily.


    "OK, don''t pull the calf. You''re thousands of miles away from Nicholas Tse, you know?" Wu Mei shook Liu Rui''s hand, then walked forward for two steps, looked back at Liu Rui and asked, "where did you get this movie ticket? Isn''t it time for us?"


    "I asked ye to buy it for me. Isn''t this the movie you''ve always wanted to see?" Liu Rui replied casually, with a very indifferent expression.


    "Leaves listen to you so much?"


    "Nonsense, who is the king and who is Xiao Wang in our harem? Can he not know?" Liu Rui asked with a big mouth.


    "Who is the king and who is Xiao Wang?" Wu Mei asked.


    "My daughter-in-law is the king, and I''m Xiao Wang. As long as this movie is what my daughter-in-law wants to see, it must be seen. I tell you that this kind of thing is not discussed!"


    Although Liu Rui is usually quite able to say, when he faces Wu Mei, there are still few sweet words, so even if so, Wu Mei is still very moved when she hears it. Wu Mei lowers her head and smiles, and then asks, "do you know what day you are today?"


    "What day is it today?" Liu Rui was stunned and asked.


    "Today is your birthday..." Wu Mei took out a watch directly into her bag and threw it into Liu Rui''s hand.


    "What kind of watch is this?" Liu Rui muttered curiously after taking the watch, then stared at the beads and shouted, "are you crazy? Buy me Rolex. Ye Han brings all electronic watches. Is it appropriate for me to bring this?"


    Wu Mei looked at Liu Rui with a smile and didn''t speak.


    "Is it fake? You tell me what you mean?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Wu Mei with his watch.


    "Fart, I spent more than 50000 to buy it for you. Can you speak with a little conscience?" Wu Mei scolded silently, then raised her legs and kicked Liu Rui, but before she could kick Liu Rui, she was directly hugged by Liu Rui, then hugged Wu Mei, and then directly hugged Wu Mei.


    ����


    In a hotel.


    Lao Bian and Xiao Hei opened a standard room casually, and then checked in directly. Because it was already more than 12 p.m. when they got to the tower, they didn''t contact anyone, so they directly found a hotel to stay first.


    "No, didn''t ye take 120000 for both of us? Why do you have to find such a broken hotel?" Lao Bian asked as he sat on the bed patting the dust on the sheets and looking at Xiao Hei impatiently.


    "This hotel is good..." Xiao Hei took out the map of the iron tower directly after returning to the house and began to study it.


    "What''s good? The ground is covered with ash, and Han Chao is still buried..." Lao Bian replied wordlessly.


    "Hehe, if Han Chao hears you, he''s likely to play with you. Do you know?" Xiaohei said with a smile.


    "Don''t tell me, I''ve never seen Han Chao''s temper before. I feel very smart every day. Unfortunately, I always let Ye play with Liu Rui..." Lao Bian bared his teeth and put two on the table.


    Xiao Hei squinted and then asked in surprise, "where did you get this?"


    "The leaves were in the car..." Lao Bian replied absently.


    "For both of us?"


    "It shouldn''t be. It should be what they left when they were working. After all, the car is theirs..." Lao Bian shook his head and explained. Then he said: "anyway, we are out to work alone now. I think we must prepare these things when necessary..."


    "This thing is not a good thing, I can tell you..." Xiaohei kindly reminded Lao Bian. He knew that Lao Bian always liked these things, because in Lao Bian''s eyes, only when he really took them can he really enter the inner part of the harem.


    "Cao, we haven''t seen any big storms with Han Chao. We don''t save leaves once or twice..."


    "Ha ha." Xiao Hei smiled silently, then took out his mobile phone, looked at the time, then looked at Lao Bian and asked, "do you think I can call that Banxian now?"


    "What''s half immortal?" Lao Bian asked, looking at Xiao Hei while holding his hand.


    "It''s the Tang Banzi introduced to us by Liu Rui..." Xiao Hei replied speechlessly.


    "Fight, why don''t you fight? Make an appointment with him to meet us. After all, the people below us still have to rely on this half immortal..."


    "Is it a little late now?" Xiao Hei asked with some hesitation.


    "I tell you, like half a fairy like them, they usually sleep late. After all, they are careless in the essence of heaven and earth. If you put down the phone, he will not sleep."


    Xiao Hei looked at Lao Bian and then dialed directly according to the phone on the note Liu Rui gave him.


    After Xiao Hei dialed Tang Banzi''s phone, after waiting for about half a minute, the person opposite finally connected the phone.


    "Hello, Tang Banxian? Ah, no, Tang always?" Xiao Hei looked at the other side and answered the phone, laughing and shouting.


    "Who are you?" the person opposite was stunned for a moment, and then asked in a strange tone.


    "Ah, Mr. Tang, I''m from the harem. Our Liu Rui and Liu always asked me to contact you. Do you still have any impression?" Xiaohei asked with a smile.


    "Ah, you''re from the harem?" the person opposite knew who Xiaohei was and quickly agreed. The tone was different for a moment. It was obviously a lot more enthusiastic.


    "Yes, we are the harem. We are on your side of the tower now, so I want to call you..."


    "I know about you. Liu Rui told me on the phone that you are here now?" asked Tang Banzi with a smile.


    "Well, we just arrived." Xiao Hei whispered back.


    "Where are you two now? I''ll send someone to pick you up now..." Tang Banzi shouted very warmly.


    "Hehe, president Tang, we have stayed in the hotel now. You don''t have to bother. I just want to ask if you have time there. If you have time, I''ll go there tomorrow..."


    "Tomorrow?" Tang Banzi was stunned for a moment, and then said slowly: "tomorrow is not good, tomorrow I''m going to Beijing..."


    "That''s really unlucky. What about the day after tomorrow?" Xiao Hei then asked.


    "The day after tomorrow depends on whether I can come back. If I can come back, can I contact you?" asked Tang Banzi in a deliberative tone.


    "OK, I''ll see you when it''s convenient over there!"


    "Well, I have something else to do. I won''t tell you first..."


    "OK, Mr. Tang, you are busy..." Xiao Hei promised, and then slowly hung up the phone.


    When Lao Bian saw Xiao Hei hang up the phone, he quickly asked, "what did Banxian say?"


    "Banxian''s family is busy. I told him to meet tomorrow. He said he would go to Beijing tomorrow..." Xiao Hei replied helplessly, then looked at his mobile phone and sighed in silence.


    "Isn''t he the whole snack? What''s he doing in Beijing?" Lao Bian asked speechless.


    "You ask me, I ask who... What do people Banxian do? Can we mortals figure it out?" Xiao Hei replied irritably, and then dialed the second phone.


    "I don''t know if I can see this..." Xiao Hei said to Xiao Hei while waiting to answer the phone opposite.


    "If we still can''t see each other, won''t we come in vain?"


    "Ha ha, just in front of the holiday..." Xiaohei smiled.


    "Hello, who?" a middle-aged voice sounded in the receiver of the phone.


    "Wen always? I''m Xiao Hei from the harem. Last time we met, it was the one who drank with you with Liu Rui..." Xiao Hei introduced with a smile.


    "Ah! I remember. Why, what can I do for you?" the person opposite recalled and asked.


    "We are here at the tower now. I want to ask if you have time tomorrow. I''ll go there..."


    "Tomorrow? Not tomorrow. I have something to do tomorrow..."


    The opposite reaction was the same as that of Tang Banzi. After hearing that he was going to meet, Xiao Hei replied perfunctorily, and then reluctantly put down his cell phone, looked at Lao Bian and said, "Why are we all busy? Grass! Let''s walk around tomorrow, and Liu Rui can''t see both of them..."


    Lao Bian looked up at Xiao Hei, then smiled and said, "do you think there is something wrong with the two people Liu Rui found for us? Did they deliberately not see us?"


    "..." Xiao Hei looked at Lao Bian and was stunned. Then he waved his hand and said, "Liu Rui is not Han Chao. Although Liu Rui is not serious at ordinary times, it is quite reliable to do business..."


    "I hope so. If neither of us knows each other, I''ll tell you it''s hard to do this job..."


    "You can say that, I know..." Xiao Hei replied silently, and then lay directly on the bed, holding his head and looking at the ceiling.


    "Are you lonely?" Lao Bian asked, blinking at Xiao Hei.


    "What is it? Am I lonely?" Xiao Hei turned and looked at Lao Bian and scolded.


    "I asked you if you were lonely?"


    "What do you want to do?" Xiao Hei was stunned, sat up and looked at Lao Bian.


    "You said we were idle. How about looking for two young ladies?" Lao Bian bared his teeth and looked at Xiao hei and discussed.


    "No, you are not. You just think about it before this business is done? Do you believe it if Han Chao knows that he can eat us?" Xiao Hei stared at beads and looked at Lao Bian with a righteous face and shouted.


    "Don''t tell me it''s useless. I''ll ask you whether you''re lonely or not?"


    "It was OK just now. I feel a little lonely when you ask me..." Xiao Hei replied with some wriggling, and then said: "we don''t know each other here, and we can''t find it?"


    "Cao, you seriously underestimated Miss Bao''s marketing means..." Lao Bian looked at Xiao Hei contemptuously, and then directly felt a card under his pillow.


    "It''s awesome. There are small cards in such a small hotel?" Xiao Hei stared with big eyes and looked surprised.


    "What people have gone is a coverage..." Lao Bian replied with a smile, and then directly dialed the phone on the small card.


    ����


    On the other side, in the harem office.


    I, Tian Ming and Meng Liang were sitting in the office. Meng Liang looked down at the camera on my desk, looked at me puzzled and asked, "what does this mean?"


    "Where''s Liu Rui?" I asked, looking at Meng Liang.


    "I can''t get through..." Meng Liang reluctantly replied to me.


    "Why can''t I get through?" I muttered silently.


    "I haven''t seen anyone all night..."


    "I should have gone out to play with Wu Mei and Wu Mei..." I suddenly remembered when Liu Rui asked me to buy movie tickets, so I looked up at Meng Liang and said, "OK, I won''t wait for him. Let me talk about business."


    "HMM." Meng Liang nodded.


    "Uncle Ming found this in my office today. Two pinhole cameras..." I pointed to the camera on the table and said.


    "Isn''t it already dismantled?" Meng Liang asked with a frown.


    "This is new..."


    After hearing what I said, Meng Liang looked up at me. His eyes were very strange, because he didn''t expect that the insider would not give up so much. At this time, he still put a camera in my office.


    Meng Liang looked at the camera on my desk, then reached out and pulled it twice, then stood up and looked at me and asked, "what do you mean by straightening out this thing?"


    "What else can I mean? After the camera was removed last time, I press it again..." I replied speechless.


    "Who''s safe?" Meng Liang asked, touching his chin.


    "At present, there are only a few people entering my office. Uncle Tian pressed several cameras here, but they were all demolished by that person..."


    "Do you mean that anyone who knows how to enter your office can be ruled out?" Meng Liang looked at me and asked.


    "Well, anyway, I think so. After all, the traces left by those who can enter my office must be no problem. The ghost dismantled uncle Tian''s cameras just because he didn''t want to expose himself..." I analyzed it in a low voice.


    "No, did you think that the ghost in our harem might be the people who have entered your company. He removed the camera to confuse the public and let us focus on others?" Meng Liang looked at me and analyzed.


    "Do you know who has entered my office?" I asked, squinting at Meng Liang.


    "Who?"


    "Uncle Tian, Liu Rui, Xiao Hei, Lao Bian."


    Meng Liang was stunned when he heard the four names, then turned his head and looked at Tian Ming.


    "Why, do you doubt me now?"


    Tian Ming smiled at Meng Liang and asked.


    "No, no..."


    Meng Liang quickly waved his hand and then said, "can''t Xiao hei and Lao Bian?"


    "It''s enough..." I turned my lips and then said, "I know these two people from outside. They are clean. In addition, they have a short time to come to our harem and can get less information, so I don''t think they are likely..."


    "If you say that, it''s really the same thing..." Meng Liang nodded slightly, then looked at me and asked, "what do you want to do next?"


    Hearing Meng Liang''s words, I stood up and rolled my sleeves, then looked at Meng Liang and Tian Ming and said, "I originally regarded him as a brother. I thought he would repent if I gave him a chance, but I never thought that he didn''t take us back at all, so I don''t have to worry about anything now. Just open it..."


    "How?" Tian Ming looked at me and asked.


    I shook my wrist and then said, "from now on, you two will find me some private detectives. As long as they are from our harem, in addition to Lao Bian and Xiao Hei, the rest will follow me 24 hours a day..."


    "Isn''t it a little bad to do this? After all, we are all brothers. If others know about this, what do they think of us?" Meng Liang frowned at me and asked.


    "We regard him as a brother. Do people regard us as brothers? Since he stuffed all these B things into my office, he came to kill our harem, so I must get rid of the ghost in our harem now, or there will be more and more things in our harem!" I shouted at Meng Liang with a very firm tone.


    "But have you considered other people''s feelings? If others know that we are following them, what do they think if they are not internal ghosts? They don''t know that we are all tracking together..." Tian Ming looked at me very rationally and asked.


    "..." I was stunned when I heard Tian Ming''s words, and then said: "that''s why I found you two. You must not let others know what I''m talking about. Liu Rui is not here now. You two don''t have to tell him. No matter how much money you spend, we''ll pay for the detective you''re looking for, but they can''t find it..."


    "These things in our harem are all thieves now. I think it''s very difficult to follow them..."


    "Is it difficult or not? That''s the problem of private detectives. As I told you just now, no matter how much it costs, as long as I can understand the work..." when I said this, I paused, then looked at it. Meng Liang and Tian Ming smiled and asked, "what''s the matter, is it difficult?"


    "Try your best." Meng Liang replied to me with a smile.


    "Try what you can. We''re not trying. I tell you, you must make it clear to me. If we can''t pull the insider out now, there will be no chance, you know?"


    "No, you still want me to make a military order for you?" Meng Liang asked, squinting at me.


    "The military order is OK, but it must be corrected for me. This is not a trivial matter..." I reminded Meng Liang very carefully.


    "OK, don''t ink. I know what''s going on..." Meng Liang scolded helplessly.


    "Ye, have you ever thought that if we do this, we will have to get rid of the ghost at that time. Once the ghost is pulled out, I''m afraid you can''t stand it, you know?" Tian Ming looked at me and asked.


    "Isn''t it sooner or later that we feel uncomfortable? Anyway, now that the internal ghost has appeared, we can''t deceive ourselves and others all the time. No, I can''t stand it when the internal ghost comes out, but we can''t stand it if the internal ghost doesn''t come out!" I patted the table and shouted.

 Chapter 1540

    "Hehe, OK, you are the boss. You can do whatever you want..." Tian Ming nodded helplessly, then looked at me and asked, "is there anything else?"


    "No, uncle Tian, go back first. I''ll talk to Liangzi about some private affairs."


    When Tian Ming heard this, he smiled helplessly, and then ran out of the house with his hands on his back.


    After Tian Ming left, Meng Liang reached out to pick up the cigarette box on my desk, then stretched out one and held it in his mouth. He looked at me like a fool and said, "in fact, I don''t agree with you now. I think we all know each other after all. Isn''t it a little bad for you to do so?"


    I took the cigarette that Meng Liang handed me, tapped it lightly on the table, then squinted at Meng Liang and asked, "what do you think I should do?"


    "I don''t know what to do, but I just don''t think it''s appropriate..."


    "There''s nothing inappropriate. You can see the situation of our harem now. If we can get the University City project now, our harem is a student, but if we can''t get it, we''ll die. How did Liu Yong''s men die at the beginning? Didn''t Liu Yong feel sad when he knew they were all ghosts? Didn''t he feel bad "But didn''t he find the ghost in the end?" I asked, looking at Meng Liang with a loud voice.


    In the harem office.


    After hearing my question, Meng Liang stared at me and smoked.


    "The threat of Liu Yong leaving Bi Wenshi in H city is on the one hand, but more importantly, the moment Liu Yong knew the ghost, his heart died. Can you really stand these things at that time?" Meng Liang asked in the same tone.


    "If you can stand it, you can stand it, and if you can''t stand it, so many people in our harem live on me. If you can''t catch this insider, I''ll tell you he can kill everyone in our harem. Do you understand?" I stood up and patted the table and shouted.


    "Why are you so excited?" Meng Liang took a deep breath of smoke, looked at me and asked.


    "I''m not excited. I just don''t understand why you still speak for that man at this time. You can speak for him once or twice, but I can''t stand it more times. You know? I didn''t do it for the sake of my brothers, but now what he wants to do. Tell me if he has a little repentance, he can hold it against the wind Into my office? I went out for an afternoon and it came in. What does that mean? "


    "..." Meng Liang looked at me and said nothing.


    "This shows that this man is staring at me all the time! It shows that everyone knows my every move now. You say he does things so well. If I don''t have an attitude, it''s two different things..." I stared at Meng Liang and shouted.


    "OK, I can''t do whatever you like. I don''t care..." Meng Liang sighed helplessly, then directly inserted his cigarette end into the ashtray, then looked at me and asked, "is there anything else? If there''s no me, I''ll go..."


    I watched Meng Liang helplessly wave his hand, and then whispered, "you don''t like to tell me, I don''t like to tell you, I''ll tell you something private..."


    "What private business can we have?" Meng Liang looked at me and asked.


    "How are you doing with Bai wanmeng now?" I looked at Meng Liang and asked.


    "Grass, that''s what you said about private affairs?" Meng Liang looked at me and said nothing.


    "Otherwise, what else can you do for yourself..."


    "Still like that, do what you should..."


    "What have you done?" I asked with a smile.


    "Grass, don''t you see it all? What do I do? What does it have to do with you?" Meng Liang replied to me with oblique eyes, and then asked, "are you serious?"


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" I scolded wordlessly, and then said: "brother long, they''re back the day after tomorrow. What''s your plan with Bai wanmeng?"


    "..." Meng Liang was stunned when he heard my words, and then said, "what else can you plan? Step by step..."


    "No other plans?"


    "It''s not what you want to say. Just say it." Meng Liang shouted at me impatiently.


    "Well, let me be frank. Brother long will return to Yunnan the day after tomorrow. At that time, you two will become a long-distance love. I think if you can''t hold it, you can go to Yunnan with brother long. After all, they are short of people. It''s not bad for you to help your future father-in-law and daughter-in-law?"


    "Do you mean to drive me now?" Meng Liang looked at me without expression and asked.


    "What am I doing with you? I just want to ask your own opinion. After all, I can''t keep you by my side all the time, can I?" I smiled back to Meng Liang.


    "Ha ha..." Meng Liang looked at me and smiled. Then he said, "our harem is like this B now. Do you think I can go now?"


    "It''s your business whether you go or not..."


    "Don''t talk to me about this calf in the future. Bai wanmeng is Bai wanmeng. I''m me. I won''t leave our harem now, and I won''t do it in the future!" Meng Liang shouted at me with great excitement.


    "If you don''t go, you won''t go. What are you arguing with me?" I looked up at Meng Liang and replied.


    Meng Liang stared at me and was silent for a moment. Then he bit his lips and said: "Our harem is the most difficult time now. I can''t go. You don''t have to study these useless things... I know what you mean and I understand your style of doing things, but let me tell you this. As long as you ye Han are still in the harem, I can''t go. I''ll tell you!"


    "Haven''t you made any plans for your future?" I asked, squinting at Meng Liang.


    "My plan is to stay with you. I don''t have the rest..."


    "Aren''t you? You''ve finally tied the big tree brother long. If you don''t take this opportunity to leave our harem, you won''t have a chance. I tell you..." I looked at Meng Liang very seriously and advised.


    "Ha ha..." Meng Liang looked at me and smiled. Then he whispered, "since you said that, I''ll tell you clearly that you, Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan are still in the harem, then I won''t go, and I''ll never go!"


    "Not..."


    "You don''t have to say, this is definitely impossible. Bai wanmeng and I don''t have sex for brother Long''s thigh. Even if brother long is so strong, I Meng Liang can''t do anything to throw my brother aside!" after saying this, Meng Liang ran directly outside the house with his mobile phone.


    I looked at Meng Liang''s helpless shaking my head, and then said, "this is really a fool!"


    "Deng Deng Deng..."


    Meng Liang just walked out of my office, Liu Rui''s phone called in. I looked at my mobile phone, then pressed the answer button and shouted to my mobile phone, "I called you 800 times. What have you done?"


    "I''m at Shangri La Hotel now." Liu Rui replied to me in a good mood.


    "It''s not that you''re running around. What''s Shangri La doing?" I asked speechless.


    "Today is my birthday. I took my daughter-in-law out for my birthday..." Liu Rui said with a smile.


    After hearing this sentence, I was stunned. I didn''t expect that today was Liu Rui''s birthday, so I wanted Liu Rui to call Meng Liang to persuade Meng Liang, but the words stopped at the mouth, and then whispered, "it''s fun. Don''t come back tomorrow. I''ll give you a day off."


    "Really?" Liu Rui shouted excitedly.


    "Nonsense, when did I cheat you? Shangri La is very expensive. Have a good time with Wu Mei." after that, I hung up the phone and threw my mobile phone aside.


    On the other side, the tower is in a hotel.


    Xiao Hei looked at the little card in his hand, hesitated for a long time, and finally gave up calling.


    "No, what are you doing?" Lao Bian asked, looking at Xiao Hei in silence.


    "Do you think this thing is reliable? I''m a little nervous. It''s the first time I''ve done such a thing..." Xiao Hei looked at Lao Bian and asked.


    "What''s reliable or not? What if ordinary people rely on it? Why are you so inky? What time is it now? If you''re inking for a while, it''s all changed to rest, can you call quickly?" Lao Bian shouted in a collapsed voice as he sat on the bed.


    "It''s mainly because I heard that these things are danced by immortals... What should we do if we are falsely attacked at that time?" asked Xiao Heimo.


    "Oh, I''m convinced. You''re the one who does this. Do you think we''ve done this in the harem for so long?" Lao Bian shouted silently, covering his face, then picked up his mobile phone and said, "can I call if you don''t call? This JB is waiting for me to cool..."


    "You have to be careful..." Xiao Hei reminded him carefully.


    "There''s nothing to be careful about. We''re just looking for one, not burying * * what to be afraid of..." Lao Bian pressed a string of phone numbers on his mobile phone as he spoke.


    "More than 500 people have been looking for one?" Lao Bian said silently looking at his mobile phone.


    "How do you know?" Xiao Hei asked.


    "More than 500 people marked fraud..."


    "So many people have marked, do you still fight?" Xiao Hei asked speechless.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t Tang Banzi and all of them have something?" Lao Bian sniffed and asked with ignorance on his face.


    "Tang Banzi has something to do, but it doesn''t mean others have something to do. Ye has given us seven factories, of which two should have promised to sell to us, and there are four left. In addition to two introduced by Liu Rui, there are two left. We can start from those two..." Xiao Hei made a very dedicated analysis.


    "Don''t you just come out to do some work? Are you so serious?" Lao Bian asked some speechless.


    "Grass, leaves let us out, that''s to look up to us. If we don''t understand this, we can''t let Han Chao die when we go back?" Xiao Hei replied with a chirp, then flopped down, turned his head and said to Lao Bian, "all right, don''t mess around with JB, hurry up and sleep. I''ll take you for a walk tomorrow..."


    "I found that you are darker than Han Chao, and I won''t rest this day..." Lao Bian reluctantly replied, then slowly put down the card in his hand, and then lay down.


    In less than ten minutes, two young people who had been tossing for a long time snored directly.


    ����


    On the other side, in a hair salon in the tower development zone.


    "No one has called these days, but this call is still a..." a shaved youth, holding a mobile phone in his hand, gnashing his teeth and scolding the girl around him.


    "Brother Liu, what''s the matter?" the girl looked at her bald head with a smile and asked.


    "Don''t mention it, Zhao didn''t say it. He had to talk to me about boxing and eating. I''ve been doing this for so long, and I''ve met such a person for the first time..." he replied with a bald head, hesitated for a long time with his mobile phone, then wiped his mouth and dialed a phone.


    "Hello? Brother Guang..." a young man''s voice rang out on the phone.


    "What are you doing?" asked the bald man, biting his teeth.


    "At this point, what else can I do about my daughter-in-law''s graduate children..." the young man replied with a very relaxed tone, and then asked, "brother Guang, you have something to do with me?"


    "Well, you take your brothers out..." the bald head nodded, and then added: "remember to bring the guy out..."


    "It''s not brother Guang. What''s the matter? Someone deducted it?" the young man asked some speechless.


    "It''s not a problem now!" shouted the bald man.


    "What''s that?" the young man asked with some doubt.


    "Now some people regard me as, and call me in the middle of the night to bubble me. Anyway, being idle is also idle. I must let this pay the price!" shouted bareheaded and gnashing teeth.


    "..." the person opposite was stunned for a moment, and then asked tentatively, "harassing phone?"


    "... almost that!" the bald head responded and then nodded slightly.


    "It''s not big brother. Are you free? It''s just a harassing phone call. Do you have so many things?" the young man replied wordlessly.


    "I told you, now it''s not about harassing the phone. This person just takes me as..."


    "How did he treat you as?" the young man asked curiously.


    "He said, I told him about fast food, and he told me that he had eaten. Do you think he took me for it?" he asked with his bald head staring at beads.


    "Ha ha..." the young man on the other side smiled silently, then nodded, and then said, "what, do you know where he is now?"


    "It''s in the Qifeng hotel. Come here now and save a while..."


    "So anxious? I guess it''s just a bunch of children who have nothing to do. No, I think you can forget it..." the young man knew it was late, so he didn''t want to go out.


    "No, what''s the matter with you, Xiao bin? I can''t speak well now, can I?" he shouted at the phone with his bald head staring at beads.


    "It''s just a few children. Are you like this? Because if there''s a fight, I tell you it''s not necessary. After all, you''re so old. You still have the same experience with children?"


    "Come on, don''t talk to me. Get over here quickly. I must take the child now, or I won''t sleep well!"


    "OK, I''ll take someone over now..." the young man promised silently, and then asked in a low voice, "can four or five people?"


    "Not enough, bring more, save the accident..." bald Li quickly added.


    "OK." the young man nodded slightly and then hung up the phone.


    "Now I''m brave. I asked him to come over and grind with me. Haw..." he put down his cell phone with a bald head and asked the girl around him, "what are you looking at?"


    "I... I didn''t see anything?" the girl replied absently while holding her cell phone.


    "When is it? I''m still in the mood to play games. Anyway, I''m idle on this day...".


    "Oh, I haven''t lived this day. I''m just waiting for you..." the girl replied irritably. Then she took off her pants while chatting with netizens.


    In a hair salon in H city.


    After the bald head worked on the girl, he wiped the sweat on his face, then looked at the girl lying on the ground, smoked and said, "did you find someone behind my back?"


    "I''m not looking for anyone one day?" the girl answered her bald head silently while wearing her pants.


    "I''m not talking about guests. Besides, how long have you been out..." she looked at the girl with a bald head and some dissatisfaction.


    "I smashed it loose. You didn''t count it in your heart?" the girl gave a bald look in silence, then took her mobile phone and chatted.


    "Grass, go to the hospital tomorrow. It''s so loose. I don''t feel it anymore..."


    "Why don''t you say it''s your thing..." the girl turned her side and directly turned her back to her bald head.


    "..." looked at the girl with a bald head and was silent for a moment. Then he smoked a cigarette and didn''t continue to talk.


    Ten minutes later, seven or eight young people walked into the hair salon with swing sticks in their hands. The first one was the young man who had just talked to the bald man. His name was binzi. He basically had no characteristics, that is, there was a black mark on his face, so the whole person looked very ugly.


    "Why did you come here?" he asked, looking at binzi with a bald head.


    "Elder brother, can I call them slow in the middle of the night? I pulled them out one by one from their house..." binzi replied speechlessly, then smiled at the girl and asked, "sister Hua, what are you busy with?"


    "What else can I do? Make an appointment online..." the girl replied very casually.


    "Hehe, are you looking for work on the Internet now? No, sister Hua, you can go out with me later. I''ll throw you a three hundred and five hundred..."


    "Just you?" sister Hua squinted at binzi, then smiled and said, "just the thing on your face, I won''t take your job..."


    "No, sister Hua, what do you mean?"


    "What do you mean you don''t count in your heart?" the girl glanced at Bai binzi.


    "Grass!" binzi scolded wordlessly, and then did not continue to say.


    "OK, stop the ink, let''s go..." the bald head shouted impatiently, and then took a big step and ran outside the house.


    Binzi stood in place and looked at sister Hua. Then he took people out with him.


    "I''m in college now, brother. Yes, yes, junior. Oh, I hate it. What are you talking about?"


    After binzi''s bald head and others left, the girl directly dialed a phone, and then picked her feet while sprinkled Jiao in front of the dialogue.


    ����


    "Brother Guang, we''ll go in later. How can we fix it?" bin Zi shook his hand and smiled at his bald head.


    "What else can we do? We have to beat that boy and kneel down and kowtow to me. We''re finished. Do you understand?" he shouted with his bald head staring at beads.


    "Hehe, I really don''t understand. Isn''t it just a harassing call? Are you like this? Like a child..." binzi asked with a smile.


    Baldheaded turned and looked at binzi, then stretched out his hand and pointed to binzi and shouted, "I told you for the last time that this is not a phone harassment. My IQ has been insulted. Do you understand?"


    "Understand......" binzi quickly nodded.


    "You know a JB, it''s no use telling you these things, and you don''t understand..." he waved his hand without a word, and then walked into the Qifeng hotel with a big step.


    "Which room is the man in?" binzi asked after looking at his bald head.


    "..." bin Zi was stunned, then touched his nose and said awkwardly, "he told me that he was in Qifeng Hotel, but he didn''t say that he was in that room..."


    "It''s not big brother. You don''t even know who he is in that room. How can we find him?" binzi shouted in silence.


    "Didn''t I forget..." the bald man replied without a word, then touched his big bald head, then bared his teeth, looked at the people behind him and asked, "do you have any way to get this out for me? I missed such key information!"


    "Excuse me, sir, who are you looking for?" the waiter of the hotel walked to the bald side and asked with a smile.


    "I''m looking for someone..." bald head replied irritably.


    "Who are you looking for?" the waiter continued.


    "If I know who I''m looking for, what am I still doing standing here..." he shouted to the waiter with his bare head staring at the beads, and then directly took people outside the hotel.


    He walked out of the hotel with a bald head, and then sat on the steps outside and lit a cigarette with great worry.


    "Brother Guang, if you can''t, let''s go back. What time is it?" binzi looked at his mobile phone and shouted at his bald head.


    "People have come out. You can go back now if you say you want to go back?" the bald head glanced at binzi, then took out the mobile phone from his trouser pocket, looked at the time on the mobile phone, and then sighed helplessly and whispered to binzi: "no, we''ll wait here today. I don''t believe it or not!"


    "Brother, isn''t it just a harassing call? Are you so?"


    "I''ve told you several times that this is not about harassing the phone. I''ll tell you that insulted my IQ!" I shouted with my bald head staring at beads.

 Chapter 1541

    "But now even if that person comes out, can we recognize it? Tell me?" binzi also looked at the bald head and shouted excitedly.


    "..." the bald head was stunned when he heard this. Binzi was right. Even if the caller came out, they didn''t know him.


    "Brother Guang, no, let''s just go back first. It''s really not a way to wait like this..." at this time, others also advised.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Bald head sat on the sofa and took a deep breath. Then he looked at his mobile phone and was silent. Then he clenched his teeth and said, "I''ll call this back. I''ll see if he can tell me the address!"


    "Eldest brother, do you think the person opposite is ah? You can tell you if you ask him?" binzi shouted speechless at his bald head.


    "You said so much, then you give me a way to find this man!" the bald head asked stubbornly.


    Binzi took a silent look at his bald head, and then said reluctantly, "forget it, you can fight if you want. It''s like a psycho every day. You know how to toss people in the middle of the night..."


    In the room of Qifeng hotel.


    Just after Lao Bian and Xiao Hei fell asleep, they heard Lao Bian''s cell phone ring.


    "Buzzing, buzzing..."


    Xiao Hei turned over and then looked at Lao Bian and shouted, "the mobile phone rings, you answer..."


    "Cao, who is this? Call me in the middle of the night..." Lao Bian murmured, then picked up his mobile phone, pressed the answer button, and then shouted at his mobile phone: "who, what time is it in the middle of the night to call?"


    "Where are you?" the bald head shouted gnashing his teeth after hearing Lao Bian''s voice.


    "Who are you? Come up and ask me where I am? I''m in Tibet..." Lao Bian shouted very irritably.


    "Don''t talk to me. I''ll ask you if you''re in Qifeng hotel now?" he asked his cell phone with a bald head and a thick breath.


    "Yes, what? Who are you?"


    "I''m your father. Where are you now? Tell me?"


    "Your father, I''m 303. Did you draft it?" Lao Bian shouted at the top of his voice, and then threw his cell phone aside.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Hei stood up and looked at Lao Bian and asked.


    "I don''t know. Someone asked me where I was, and said it was my father. How can there be so many in the middle of the night..." Lao Bian lay down in the quilt and replied speechlessly, and then directly covered his head with a quilt.


    "What if it''s really your father?" Xiao Hei asked with a smile.


    "Splash!"


    Lao Bian opened his quilt, stared at the beads and shouted, "do you think Miss Bao is coming?"


    "What is it, Miss Bao?" little black was stunned.


    "The one I called just now..."


    "No... no..." Xiao Hei made Lao Bian hesitate.


    ����


    Outside the Qifeng hotel.


    "303!" the bald man threw away the cigarette butts in his hand, then stared at the beads and shouted at Xiaobin.


    "No, I told you the address?" Xiaobin stared at the beads and stammered.


    "I said that heaven is worthy of those who have a heart..." he replied with a bald smile, and then rushed into the hotel.


    "Shall we go?" the people around binzi looked at binzi and asked.


    "Grass, can''t you go?" binzi replied speechlessly, and then said to his lips, "it''s really met. I can find it. I''m really convinced..."


    After binzi shouted, he ran straight to the bald position and chased after him.


    Five minutes later.


    He kicked his bare head on the door of 303, then patted the door and shouted, "draft it, little boy B, you come out!"


    "Wow..."


    When Lao Bian and Xiao Hei heard the knock on the door, they all sat up. Lao Bian looked at Xiao Hei, Xiao Hei looked at Lao Bian, and their eyes were straight.


    "Did you really find it?" Lao Bian asked, looking at Xiao Hei in silence.


    "How can I open the door now?" Xiao Hei sat rubbing his eyes and looked at Lao Bian vaguely.


    "No, I''ll see how many of them..."


    Lao Bian whispered, then jumped down directly from the, and then walked barefoot to the door and looked out of the cat''s eye.


    "How many people?" asked Xiao Hei.


    "Seven or eight..." Lao Bian replied a little angry, then took the cigarette box on the head cabinet and sat down to smoke.


    "So much, how can this be done..." Xiao Hei sat down and collapsed, then looked at Lao Bian with his mobile phone and asked, "call someone..."


    "This is the iron tower. Who can come?" Lao Bian took a silent look at Xiao Hei, then stood up and turned around the house twice, then picked up a wine bottle, looked at Xiao hei and said, "no, let''s fight with them..."


    "The first day I got to the tower, I really took it..." little black murmured and sat up.


    "Yes, open the door!" he shouted at the door with his bald head standing outside the room staring at his big eyes.


    "Call you, Gebi!" Lao Bian bit his teeth and shouted. Then he ran directly to the houses, and then stretched out his hand and directly pulled open the door.


    After the door opened, Lao Bian looked at the bald head outside and the people behind him, squinting his eyes and asked, "what do you do? Why don''t you knock at the door in the middle of the night? "


    "..." he looked at Lao Bian with a bald head and was stunned. Then he touched his mouth and asked Lao Bian, "did you call me just now?"


    "Telephone? What''s on the telephone?" Lao Bian responded very quickly, looked at his bald head without hesitation and asked.


    "You didn''t make the call?" asked the bald man, squinting at Lao Bian.


    "What phone? Are you sick?"


    "That''s the phone, not you?" the bald head continued.


    "I''ve been sleeping all the time. I have nothing to call you when I''m free!" Lao Bian replied speechlessly. Then he reached out to close the door, but at this time, he stopped Lao Bian with his bare head, looked at Lao Bian with his eyes, and then asked, "you really didn''t call?"


    "You''re sick, aren''t you? I have nothing to call you when I''m free!" Lao Bian shouted with staring beads.


    This voice was directly confused by the bald head, because he was not sure whether the call was made by Lao Bian. In addition, Lao Bian himself spoke a little horizontally, so the bald head hesitated at this time.


    "Is it him? Don''t you finish it if you call that person again now?" binzi, a bald man, reminded him at this time.


    The bald man smiled at this, then turned his head and gave binzi a look of approval, then dragged Lao Bian and said, "don''t move, I''ll call that man now..."


    "You''re sick, aren''t you?" Lao Bian shouted impatiently.


    "If you''re sick or not, you don''t dare let me call, do you?" he asked, looking at Lao Bian with his bald head tilted his eyes.


    "Real ink, hit it, hit it quickly..." Lao Bian waved his hand with a indifferent face.


    Looking at Lao Bian with a bald head, he then reached out to take out his mobile phone, but at this time, Lao Bian suddenly shouted, "there are many people, isn''t it?"


    After Lao Bian shouted, a wine bottle was directly stuffy on the bald head. Blood flowed down the bald head. The bald head touched his head. Then he waved the knife in his hand, stared at the beads and shouted, "draft it, that''s it, give it to him!"


    After the bald words were shouted, seven or eight people rushed up to Lao Bian in an instant.


    Tower Qifeng Hotel, Room 303.


    Seven or eight people rushed into the hotel where Lao Bian was. Did Lao Bian still want to resist, but as soon as he reached out and was kicked by binzi, then four or five men punched and kicked Lao Bian. Although these people had guys in their hands, they wanted to clean up Lao Bian anyway, so they didn''t use their home


    "Lao Bian!" after seeing Lao Bian being pressed, Xiao Hei directly dragged the thermos on the ground, and then a thermos directly patted binzi''s head, and hot water flowed directly along binzi''s neck.


    "Oh......" bin Zi covered his head and screamed.


    "Draft it, who will come up and try!" Xiao Hei waved the kettle in his hand, stared at the beads and shouted twice.


    The bald man covered his head and looked at Xiao Hei. Then he grinned and shouted, "yes, here you are. I met someone who fought back!"


    "I''ll go, just you talk more..." after Lao Bian stood up, he kicked on the bald belly, and the bald head took a little two steps back to the ground.


    "I won''t kill you today!"


    Lao Bian shouted at his throat, then rode directly on the bald belly, and then pressed the bald head to give a combined punch.


    "Bang!"


    At this time, binzi kicked on Lao Bian''s back, and Lao Bian grunted on the ground. Then he rushed towards binzi. Xiao Hei knew that they were the two who took the lead, so Lao Bian and Xiao Hei ran bald and binzi. Other people don''t care. As long as they beat these two people down, others will be easy to deal with, But binzi and bald head seemed to realize it, so they turned and ran outside the house.


    "Do you still want to go, don''t you..." Lao Bian bared his teeth and shouted, then rushed out of the crowd, then stretched out his hand and directly dragged his bald head back. He was stunned. Then he turned back and directly waved his hands and cut off Lao Bian''s head.


    When Lao Bian saw it, he quickly turned sideways and hid. The knife was directly cut on Lao Bian''s back. Lao Bian was stunned. Then he touched his back. There was no blood.


    ", who are you scaring with an uncut * * *!" Lao Bian shouted, stared at the bead, then kicked it on the bald head, and then rode on the bald body again.


    "Draft it, no cutting edge!" Xiao Hei was stunned. Then he stretched out his hand and directly dragged binzi over. Then he grabbed what binzi had in his hand and took a closer look. He found that he really didn''t cut edge.


    �� Take me, isn''t it... "Xiao Hei shouted, and then kept chopping bin Zi''s head.


    "Ah..." bin Zi screamed, and then hurriedly covered his ears.


    If this thing is cut, it may hurt a lot, but it doesn''t hurt to cut on people, but it''s different without looking at the blade. Although the damage is relatively small, it hurts especially when cutting on people, so binzi was directly hurt by the knife and lay on the ground with his head in his arms.


    "I''ve seen real knives before. I can''t clean up like you?" Lao Bian shouted, staring at beads, and then stuck one punch after another in his bald face.


    "Fuck you..." just at this time, the bald head who had been beaten didn''t know where the strength came from. He stretched out his hand and pushed Lao Bian down from his body, and then kicked Lao Bian directly on his stomach.


    "Wow..."


    Seven or eight people surrounded Lao Bian directly, and countless swing sticks fell on Lao Bian. At this time, Lao Bian had no ability to resist. He had to hide in the corner to protect his head and try not to hurt his head.


    "Lao Bian!" Xiao Hei stared at the bead and shouted when he saw that Lao Bian had been beaten. Then he pushed away bin Zi under his body, and then rushed to Lao Bian''s position with a big stride, but there were too many people opposite. Xiao Hei walked forward two steps and was directly kicked to the ground. At first, Lao Bian and Xiao Hei could barely cope with it, But now in this situation, the two are completely at a disadvantage, because even if Lao Bian and Xiao Hei are no matter how strong they are, they can''t cope with so many people. Therefore, the battle lasted for more than ten minutes, and Lao Bian and Xiao Hei were directly pressed on the ground.


    "Draft it, aren''t you very awesome?" the bald head pulled his mouth directly on Xiaohei''s face, then dragged Xiaohei''s hair and asked, "did you call?"


    "Shall I hit you B!" Xiao Hei replied with his teeth clenched.


    "Hehe, I''m still a tough guy. Today I want to see how awesome you are..." bareheaded, loosened Xiao Hei''s hair, and then kicked Xiao Hei''s stomach.


    "Do you know who I am?" Xiaohei is ready to frighten baldheaded at this time. Otherwise, according to his baldheaded temperament, he has to fight himself. Xiaohei can accept a normal fight, but if there is nothing wrong, it is inevitably worthless because of a harassing phone call.


    "Who are you?" he looked at Lao Bian and asked.


    "I''m from the harem, man. We don''t have to kill each other for this matter?" the little black lips looked at the bald head and shouted.


    "What is the back palace?" the bald head looked at Xiao hei and was stunned.


    "..." Xiao Hei looked at the bald head and was speechless. The tower was far from the city, so the bald head didn''t know that our harem was normal.


    "Fuck you, harem! Yes! I have to call me today." the bald head saw Xiao Hei stop talking, stared at the beads and shouted, and then shook his stick and patted Xiao Hei directly on his head.


    Xiaohei wandered in place for a while, and then lay down on the ground with a thud. When the bald head saw Xiaohei lying down, he kicked directly at Xiaohei''s head.


    "Draft it? You can fix me if you can, or I won''t finish it with you. Do you know?" Xiao Hei stared at the beads and shouted with his bald head.


    "It''s time for you to tell me something useless, isn''t it?" he replied with a bald smile, and then dragged Xiaohei''s head directly to the corner of the wall. Pressing it on the corner is a cruel kick.


    "Xiao Hei!" Lao Bian shouted as he lay on the ground.


    "Draft, shut up!" binzi kicked Lao Bian''s head.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The bald head shone on Xiaohei''s head and kicked three feet, but at this time, binzi stretched out his hand to stop the bald head, then looked at the bald head and asked, "brother Guang, who did he say he was just now?"


    "He said he was from the JB harem, and I was still the Emperor..." he was stunned and replied with a look of indifference.


    "No, it''s really from the harem?" bin Zi swallowed a spit fiercely, then stared at the beads, looked at the bald head and shouted.


    "Hou... What''s wrong with the harem?" the bald head looked at binzi in a daze and asked.


    "Brother Guang, if he is really from the harem, we can''t afford it!" binzi shouted anxiously, then pointed to Xiao Hei lying on the ground and shouted, "do you know what the harem is for?"


    "Do... What?" at this time, the bald head was completely covered, because binzi''s reaction was too fierce.


    "The harem is dedicated to the underworld. I heard that Zhao Sanquan was killed by the harem. Come on, brother Guang, I won''t do it with you. I can''t afford to do it if it''s in the harem..." binzi waved his hand, then turned his head and shouted to run outside the house. Bald doesn''t know who the harem is, but binzi knows, so now binzi is obviously afraid, If an ordinary person, binzi will fight with his help, but if he is a person in the harem, even if he borrows binzi''s ten courage, he won''t dare to touch our people in the harem!


    "Isn''t it a harem? Are you scared like this B?" the bald lips looked at binzi and shouted.


    "You know a JB, do you know Liu Yongzi?" binzi stared at the beads and shouted with his bald head.


    "Liu never knows, but I''ve heard that who in H city doesn''t know Liu Yong?" he was stunned and whispered back.


    "This harem is Liu Yong''s man!" binzi shook off his bald hand and ran directly outside the house, but he was dragged down by his bald head.


    "What do you want to do?" bin Zi stared at her bald head and shouted.


    "You''re gone now. What about these two people?" asked bald head, pointing to Xiao hei and Lao Bian on the ground.


    "What do you want to do? You have to kill people?" binzi shouted helplessly.


    "It''s impossible to kill, mainly because they can''t come back to us now that we''re gone?" asked the bald lips with some hesitation.


    "Go out and hide for a few days. How can I fix it..."


    "Wow!"


    Just then, Lao Bian suddenly stood up.


    "Draft it, you squat down!"


    The bald head stared at the bead and shouted at Lao Bian.


    "Who do you want to squat down?" Lao Bian wiped the blood on his face, then spit on the ground, looked at his bald head and asked.


    "No, I''m studying this. Who did you compare it with?" he scolded bareheaded and speechless, and then walked towards Lao Bian.


    "Ha ha..." Lao Bian looked at his bald head and smiled. Then he stretched out his hand and took out the hand in his arms, and then directly aimed at his bald head.


    The bald head was stunned when he saw the hand on Lao Bian''s hand. He hurriedly pushed back two steps, then stammered at Lao Bian and asked, "what''s this? What do you mean?"


    Baldheaded people have never seen the truth, so although they are afraid now, they still don''t know what Lao Bian means.


    "Wow..."


    Lao Bian pulled the bolt, then looked at his bald head with his lips and asked, "do you know what this is?"


    "What''s the matter?" the bald head stepped back two steps, and then stammered.


    "Did you draft it? You''re quite Nb, aren''t you?" Lao Bian asked, looking at his bald head.


    "Don''t mess around, I''ll tell you..." bald head was completely frightened by Lao Bian, so his body began to tremble slightly.


    "Hehe, you know now, don''t mess around. What did you think just now?" Lao Bian shouted with staring beads, then moved his finger and shouted to bin Zi behind his bald head: "what are you doing?"


    "I... I didn''t do anything..." binzi stammered back.


    "Did you draft it? Are you bulls..." Lao Bian scolded, then walked to the bald side, looked at the bald and said, "I just called. Do you have so much to do?"


    "Not... Not..." the bald head shook his head quickly.


    "As for you, what do you mean? I can''t sleep well in the middle of the night. Are you satisfied now? Are you comfortable now?" Lao Bian shouted with staring beads, then kicked on the bald belly, and then pointed to binzi behind the bald head and shouted, "all the drafts are squatting on the ground!"


    "Brother, don''t get excited..." binzi shivered and agreed. Then he hurried to the corner and squatted in the corner with his head.


    "Said he didn''t say you?" Lao Bian stared at beads and shouted to the people behind binzi.


    ��������


    The people behind binzi were stunned for a moment, and then walked slowly to the corner, and then squatted in the corner with a very tacit understanding.


    "What''s the matter with you? You''re awesome?" Lao Bian shouted, looking at his bald head.


    "Don''t get excited, don''t get excited, I squat too, I squat too..." he shouted at Lao Bian with his bare head, and then ran to the corner and squatted down.


    The old man licked his lips, then sat down and looked at his bald head and asked, "why, you''re honest now, aren''t you? You''re not forced, are you?"


    "No, no, no..." the bald head quickly shook his head at Lao Bian, and then said with a smile: "brother, I know I''m wrong now. Did you let me go?"


    "I''ll give you a call. You said you had so many things. Do you care?" Lao Bian scolded silently, then looked at the wound on his face, waved his hand at his bald head and whispered, "get out of here!"


    "Thank you, thank you!" the bald head nodded quickly after hearing this, then stood up and ran outside the house.


    "Wait!"


    Just as he was about to walk out of the house, Xiao Hei suddenly shouted. Lao Bian turned his head and looked at Xiao Hei.


    Xiao Hei stepped to the bald side, then looked at the bald and asked, "is it really because of a phone call?"


    "Or else?" the bald head was stunned and asked.


    "Did someone else find you?" Xiao Hei asked, looking at his bald head.

 Chapter 1542

    "No, who did I ask to find it?" he looked at Xiao Hei with a bald head and was speechless.


    "..." little black lips looked at the bald head and didn''t speak.


    In Qifeng hotel.


    "Xiao Hei, what do you mean?" Lao Bian looked at Xiao hei and asked with a bald head.


    "..." Xiao Hei looked back at Lao Bian, then shook his head reluctantly and said, "it''s no fun. Let them roll their calves..."


    "Bang!"


    As soon as Xiao Hei finished his words, the door of the hotel suddenly made a loud noise.


    Lao Bian and Xiao Hei looked at the direction of the door together. Five or six people in police uniforms rushed out of the corridor. Lao Bian''s first reaction was to throw out his hands, but it was too late before he could reach out.


    "Don''t move!"


    A raised hand stared at Lao Bian and shouted.


    "No, what do you mean?" he asked, turning his bald head and squinting his eyes.


    "Pa!"


    At this time, a middle-aged man came out, slapped him on the bald head, then bared his teeth and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "Zhang, we''re just brothers. What are you doing?" the bald head was stunned when he saw the middle-aged man, then bared his teeth and asked.


    "Ha ha..." Zhang looked at his bald head and smiled. Then he walked around the room with his hands on his back, squinted at the hand on Lao Bian''s hand and asked, "do you take this thing to chat now?"


    "Fake... All fake..." Lao Bian quickly explained with a smile.


    "Show me." he held out his hand to Lao Bian.


    "What do you have to see..." Lao Bian looked at Zhang and smiled, then took his hand back.


    "Pa!"


    Just at this time, two people rushed out directly, and then one pressed Lao Bian, and then the hand on Lao Bian''s hand was unloaded very fluently.


    "Wow..."


    Zhang smiled and handed him his hand, then withdrew from the * * and patted Lao Bian''s face. The egg asked, "what are you doing? You still bring such awesome things when you go out..."


    "I''m a tourist..." Lao Bian was pressed on the ground and shouted nervously.


    "Ha ha..." smiled, then kicked Lao Bian in the stomach, stared at the beads and shouted, "do you think I am? Is this the development zone you travel? B!"


    "... pounce." Lao Bian said, then looked askance and did not continue to explain.


    "You''re his accomplice, aren''t you?" asked Xiao Hei when he saw that Lao Bian didn''t speak.


    "I......" Xiao Hei just opened his mouth to explain.


    "OK, don''t talk, I think you''re upset!" waved to Xiaohei, then patted his bald head and said with a smile: "brother Guang, you''re quite NB now. You know the social person who takes a chicken head, don''t you?"


    "Brother Zhang, let me explain..." bald head knows that once this matter is handled, it will be beaten, so he doesn''t want to take it away.


    "What do you want to explain?" he asked, looking at his bald head with a smile.


    "I, we''ve really come here to chat. Brother Zhang, we''ve known each other for so long. Please see if you can accommodate me..." he smiled and handed a cigarette.


    Squinting at the cigarette on the bald hand, he bared his teeth and said, "sorry, quit!"


    "No, we really came here to chat..."


    "Pa!"


    Zhang clapped his hand directly on the table, then stared at the beads and shouted, "explain to me what''s going on with this thing? I didn''t tell you last time. Stop it. You just didn''t listen, did you?"


    "No, it''s not mine..." she looked at me with a bald face.


    "Is it yours? It has something to do with you, isn''t it?" stared at the beads and shouted, then waved his hand and shouted at the people behind him: "take them away, one can''t fall!"


    When Lao Bian heard this, he was blindfolded.


    Xiao Hei was calm, reached out and took out his mobile phone directly, and then dialed me.


    "Dudu..."


    My cell phone rang for a long time before I answered the phone. Then I stared at the beads and shouted, "what time is it? Why are you calling me?"


    "Leaf, we were taken away, from the tower..." Xiao Hei shouted very anxiously to his mobile phone.


    "Bang!"


    Before Xiao Hei finished his words, Zhang puckered his feet on Xiao Hei''s face, then stared at the beads and shouted, "are you ashamed?"


    "Ye, hurry up and find someone to catch us. We''re in the iron tower..." Xiao Hei didn''t care at all, and then grabbed his cell phone and shouted.


    "Bang!"


    Zhang Zhao took another step on Xiao Hei''s big face, then stared at the beads and shouted, "did you draft it, did you say it?"


    "Finally repeat, we are in the iron tower!" Xiao Hei repeated very stubbornly.


    "Oh, you''re not finished, are you?" Zhang bit his teeth and scolded. Then he grabbed Xiaohei''s cell phone and threw it directly to the others.


    "Don''t let me call? What did I do?" Xiao Hei shouted with his eyes staring at the beads after seeing that his mobile phone was robbed.


    "What have you done? You don''t count in your heart?" Zhang looked at Xiaohei and asked.


    "I went to bed and you rushed in. What number do you think I have?" Xiao Hei retorted very calmly, because he knew my phone hadn''t hung up yet. He wanted to listen to me.


    "I took this thing. Did you say you came to bed?" looking at Xiao Hei, he was speechless.


    "Is that my thing? Why did you take me away? I let you see it? Do you have an arrest warrant?" Xiao Hei then shouted.


    "..." glanced at Xiao Hei, then waved his big hand, turned his head and ran outside the house.


    "Draft it, you let go of me!" Xiao Hei stared at the beads and shouted at the people around him.


    Shameless has the final say, "no, I don''t care about your face. No, I don''t care how fucking great you are, how hard the foundation is. I''m the boss of the tower. OK, don''t ink it, take it!" Zhang turned and stared at the beads, shouting at Xiao Hei.


    "..." Xiao Hei was stunned for a moment, and then he didn''t continue to resist.


    "What, brother Zhang, do I still need to go back with you?" he asked with a bald smile.


    "... if you have more JBS, you won''t go back with me!" Zhang looked at his bald head and replied in silence.


    "No, I didn''t do anything. Why did you take me back..." he opened his mouth and explained.


    "Don''t ink!" the man behind the bald head stretched out his hand, pushed the bald head, stared at the beads and shouted.


    In Qifeng hotel.


    Zhang stretched out his hand, took out several hoods, threw them on Lao Bian and Xiao Hei, bald, and then said to Xiao Hei, "take this thing..."


    "What''s this? It''s similar. What do you want me to do with this?" Xiao Hei asked silently looking at the headgear on his hand.


    "This is a Headcover. Can''t you see it?" he raised his legs and kicked Xiao Hei, some speechless shouted.


    "No, man, what do we do? We have to take a hood when we go out. It''s like * * * *" Lao Bian asked helplessly looking at the hood in his hand.


    "Let you take it, you can take it quickly and it''s over. Why is there so much ink!" Zhang kicked Lao Bian impatiently and reached out to light a cigarette for himself.


    "Man, can you tell me what''s wrong with me? I feel like I''ve been kidnapped with this thing..." Lao Bian still looked at me and asked.


    "Why are you so busy!" he shouted, staring at the beads, then very roughly pressed Lao Bian''s head, and then put the headgear on Lao Bian''s head.


    "This is malicious harm. I tell you, I have the right to complain to you now. I tell you, I need to call my lawyer now!" Lao Bian shouted, grinding his head.


    "Shut up!" he took out the handcuffs, directly handcuffed them to Lao Bian''s hand, then dragged Lao Bian''s head and shouted, "I tell you, you''d better be honest with me. Don''t think you''ll go to heaven with Nb. I told you this is the iron tower. You used to squint at me. When we get back to the police station, I have plenty of time to talk..."


    "..." Lao Bian''s head is covered with a hood, so he can''t see his expression, but he knows that these people don''t come specifically for him and Xiaohei. As long as they come specifically for them, it''s no problem.


    "Brother Zhang, do I still need to take it with me?" he asked with a bald head and a smile.


    "You have many JB, bring them all to me, and then stand in a row and walk out, just like the gang captured on TV..." they opened their mouths with cigarette butts and directed at Lao Bian and Xiao Hei''s bald head. Xiao Hei was stunned, then directly took the Headcover to his head, and then held the wall of the hotel corridor and ran outside the hotel.


    Zhang looked at Lao Bian and nodded with satisfaction. Then he ran out of the Qifeng hotel with his back to his hands.


    After leaving the hotel, Lao Bian and Xiao Hei were taken directly to the front of a van and kicked into the van.


    "Don''t touch me, I''ll tell you!" Lao Bian shouted back.


    "Why are you talking so much nonsense!" he kicked Lao Bian and then dragged him to the seat.


    "Xiao Hei, are you still there?" Lao Bian couldn''t see anything because he was wearing a hood after getting on the bus, so he could only shout with his feeling.


    "I''m right next to you..." Xiao Hei replied in a wordless way.


    "How did you know I was there?" Lao Bian said in a puzzled tone.


    "The headgear can be taken off..."


    "Cao, you didn''t tell me earlier!" Lao Bian scolded speechlessly, then stretched out his hand and pointed to the driver in front and shouted: "I now ask to call my lawyer. I tell you to return my cell phone quickly, or I''ll sue you in the court. I''m a public figure. You have seriously affected my public image. You must let me go, Apologize to me... "


    "..." the leader squinted at Lao Bian, then looked at Lao Bian and said, "let''s go back to the Public Security Bureau and talk alone..."


    "No, I just want to ask you, what''s the matter with me? You don''t even let me call?" Lao Bian shouted with staring beads.


    "It''s not a big deal. Hide your weapons." he replied casually.


    Hearing this, Lao Bian turned his head and looked at Xiao Hei. Then he bowed his head and didn''t speak, because the secret possession of weapons is actually not big, but it''s not small, because if you want to finalize the very ink on this matter, it depends on how to deal with it there. It''s not pleasant to say. Now change this into a toy, and then say you read it wrong. It''s all a one sentence thing, Therefore, the outcome of this matter between Lao Bian and Xiao Hei depends on how our harem wants to deal with it.


    ����


    On the other hand, after I received Xiaohei''s call, I sat down and smoked a cigarette. I simply thought about what was going on. After I wanted to understand, I ran outside the house with my mobile phone and cigarette box.


    "Why are you going?" Su Su Su looked at me and asked.


    "Something''s wrong with Xiaohei. I''ll go out and make a phone call." I whispered back.


    "Want to go out?" Su Su Su asked with some worry.


    "It depends..." I pursed my lips back, and then ran outside the house.


    "..." Su Su looked at my back and didn''t speak.


    I smoke with my mobile phone and think about who to call. I must have called Guo thinking at ordinary times, but now Guo thinking has been transferred to other cities, so it''s useless for me to call him now. But after hesitating for a long time, I finally dialed Guo thinking.


    "Hello?" Guo thought answered the phone in a very confused tone.


    "What are you doing?" I asked awkwardly when I heard Guo''s voice. After all, Guo''s ability to be transferred to other places actually has a lot to do with us, so I still feel very sorry for them in my heart.


    "What can I do? Brother, it''s almost late at night now. What do you think I can do..." Guo xiongyi shouted in a very broken voice.


    "Ha ha, I''m sorry..." I smiled awkwardly.


    "When I was in H City, you harassed me every day. Now I hide in the suburbs. Why do you call me in the middle of the night?" Guo thought and joked at me.


    "Ha ha." I smiled, then touched my nose and said, "something happened to me..."


    "What''s the matter? The people in the harem or your own?" Guo thought stunned and asked.


    "Two people in our harem were taken away. I feel that things are not small..." I whispered back.


    "Did Lin Zhiyong take it or did others take it?" Guo thought.


    "Not from our city, but from the tower..."


    "What, why are you still on the other side of the tower?" Guo thought in a helpless tone.


    In our villa.


    I sat on the sofa smoking while Guo thought explained what Lao Bian and Xiao Hei were doing over there. Guo thought was silent after hearing what I said, and then whispered, "do you know who took Lao Bian away?"


    "I don''t know." I shook my head helplessly.


    "Are you sure you were caught?" Guo thought with some doubts.


    "... sure." I nodded, because Xiao Hei kept shouting to me that the tower took him away when he called me.


    "Well, you do this first. I''ll call you to see who''s in charge, but there are few people I can contact now. I''ll try my best to ask for you..." Guo thought back to me while yawning.


    "I know."


    "Then wait for my call."


    "OK!" I promised gratefully, and then hung up directly.


    "Pa!"


    After hanging up the phone, I reached out and lit a cigarette, and then sat on the sofa smoking. There was no light in the living room, so I could only see my cigarette butts, and I couldn''t see anything else. The atmosphere was very strange.


    "Creak..."


    At this time, Liu Rui came out of his house with Wu Mei in his pajamas.


    "What are you doing here without sleeping in the middle of the night?"


    Liu Rui turned on the headlights in the living room and asked me.


    "Why do you come out when you don''t sleep?" I replied irritably.


    "Can I sleep if you call so loudly outside?" Liu Rui replied to me, then sat next to me, stretched out his hand to pick up the cigarette box, lit a cigarette and looked at me and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    I looked up at Liu Rui, then rubbed my face and said helplessly, "there was an accident between Lao Bian and Xiao Hei over the iron tower..."


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Rui was stunned and stared at the beads.


    "I don''t know what''s going on, but I was taken away..."


    "Didn''t these two just pass today? Why did something happen?" Liu Rui wrapped a cigarette fiercely and asked me in silence.


    "You ask me who I''m going to ask too much? These two things look very stable. Why did something happen there?" I looked at my mobile phone and said helplessly.


    "..." Liu Rui looked at me and was silent. Then he blinked and didn''t speak.


    "Speak quickly, don''t pull the calf here..." I shouted irritably.


    "You say these two people are actually very stable. Is there a problem that something happened so soon?" Liu Rui looked at me and asked.


    "You mean someone else designed them?" I stood up and frowned at Liu Rui.


    "It''s not impossible..."


    "It''s impossible. I know they don''t have many people going to the tower. If they start opposite, they won''t be so anxious? Why have to wait until tomorrow..." I whispered back. Then I picked up my cell phone and looked at it. It''s almost half time. I think there are many opportunities for Lao Bian and Xiao Hei to start at this time.


    "Maybe I think too much..." Liu Rui whispered back to me. Then he ran to his house. When he was about to enter the house, Liu Rui turned back and said to me, "keep your voice down and don''t scare my daughter-in-law..."


    "Roll the calf..." I waved to Liu Rui impatiently, and then sat on the sofa with a decadent look.


    Five minutes later, Liu Rui changed his clothes and came out of the room. Then he sat next to me. I turned my head and looked at Liu Rui without talking.


    "Deng Deng Deng..."


    At this time, my cell phone suddenly rang. I quickly pressed the answer button, and then said to my cell phone, "hello?"


    "I inquired about you. The person who took you was Zhang Xiaogang, a captain of the iron tower branch. The main charge was that it seemed that your people had......" Guo thought quickly.


    "What?" I stared at the beads and shouted, and then hurriedly added: "this must be a frame up. I tell you, they didn''t take it with them when they went out..."


    "Don''t get excited..." Guo thought in a low voice advised me, and then said: "It''s not what you think. This Zhang Xiaogang has nothing to do with anyone in our city. They used to check it as a fight. Who knows why your people took their hands out. I say so much just to tell you not to be nervous first. This matter is not so complicated. Just deal with this Zhang Xiaogang and your people can get out!"


    "Really?" I was stunned and asked.


    "At this time, am I in the mood to pull the calf for you?" Guo thought silently scolded, and then said, "your people have it. It''s big or small, you know?"


    "I know..." I nodded and then asked my mobile phone, "what''s the situation with Zhang Xiaogang?"


    "No problem, ordinary one, but my original colleague told me that Zhang Xiaogang is short of money, so it''s easy to say anything as long as the money is in place..."


    "Hehe, it would be easier if I were short of money!" I grinned and then asked, "can you contact this Zhang Xiaogang for me now?"


    "I......" Guo thought stunned for a moment, then smiled and said: "I don''t know this Zhang Xiaogang, and I don''t have much weight to speak now..."


    "Grass, if you are robbed, JB can''t." after knowing that Lao Bian and Xiao Hei were not framed, I laughed and joked with Guo thinking.


    "Grass, if you talk to me like that, I have nothing to say... Bye..."


    "Don''t, don''t..." I quickly stopped, then smiled and said, "Brother Guo, you send the Buddha to the West. How can I contact that Zhang Xiaogang now?"


    "Now you use me again?" Guo thought impatiently.


    "No, no... really, how can I contact this Zhang Xiaogang now? If I don''t contact him now, if there is an accident, it will be too late..."


    "You look for Du Xianyang. I heard he seems to know Zhang Xiaogang." Guo thought back to me in a low voice.


    "OK, thank you!" I replied very seriously.


    "Grass, it''s no use pulling..." Guo thought silently scolded, and then added: "nothing, I''m sleeping?"


    "OK, go to bed. I''ll call you later if there''s anything." I nodded slightly.


    Guo thought well, and then hung up directly.


    After putting down my mobile phone, I slowly sat on the sofa. Liu Rui looked up at me and asked in a low voice, "what''s going on?"


    "I don''t seem to have anything to do with Guo thought..." I was in a good mood and replied to Liu Rui. Then I found Du Xianyang''s phone with my mobile phone and dialed it.


    "It''s all right. Why are you so evil?" Liu Rui scolded me in silence.


    "Nonsense, how do I know what''s going on? When Xiaohei called me, he told me something had happened. How do I know it''s all right now..." I grinned and hawed back, then reached out and took out a cigarette and held it in my mouth, squinting at my mobile phone.


    "Who are you calling?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me.


    "Du Xianyang, what''s the matter?" I squinted at Liu Rui, a little puzzled.

 Chapter 1543

    "How old are you? It''s still related to your career..." brother long sat aside and asked some speechless.


    "... I just want to see what their children were like when I first came to the harem the day they got up?" Wei Yiwen stared at me and asked.


    "..." I looked at Wei Yiwen and didn''t speak.


    "At that time, they had nothing but a broken bar. Now? Has the harem reached the top? Yes, there is an accident in the harem again, but I will never go at this time. I don''t go and Zhang Fengyu won''t go. I want to come from Jisang. Why should I come? I just want to watch these people help the harem through this barrier!" Wei Yiwen looked at me loudly and shouted.


    After hearing Wei Yiwen''s words, I was still very moved. After all, Wei Yiwen never told me these things.


    "I think you''d better go back with me. You''re really not suitable to stay in the harem at your age..." brother long advised Wei Yiwen.


    "Roll the calf, love to provide for the aged. Go home and provide for the aged by yourself. I won''t go back." Wei Yiwen scolded brother long irritably.


    "Why? I can''t get rid of it now?" I asked, looking at Wei Yiwen with a smile.


    "Let me tell you this. Even if I die, I have to die in your harem!" Wei Yiwen shouted at me.


    "What''s not your thing? People have kicked you out like this. Can you order a face?" brother long asked, looking at Wei Yiwen with some irritability.


    "Don''t talk to me here. Don''t think I don''t know what you think. I can''t leave the harem to work for you. I''ll tell you..."


    "What''s the difference between working for me and working for ye Han?" brother long shouted at Wei Yiwen with some reluctance.


    "I don''t like to work for you, can''t I?" Wei Yiwen asked obliquely.


    "Is there a cleaning aunt between me and ye Han? Tell me?" brother long asked, pointing to Wei Yiwen.


    "No, what does this have to do with aunt cleaning?"


    "In my eyes, you just like the cleaning aunt in other people''s back palace. You won''t go back with me..." brother long replied with a big mouth.


    "Can you stop telling me about Aunt Bao Jie?" Wei Yiwen shouted at brother long with a very speechless expression.


    "..." brother long was stunned for a moment, then looked at Wei Yiwen and said, "you can''t go, but Zhang Fengyu must go back with me!"


    "Why?" Wei Yiwen asked obliquely.


    "What''s the reason? Zhang Fengyu and Zhang TongZhou are my people. Can''t I take them away?" brother long stood up and asked Wei Yiwen''s big face.


    "When did Zhang Fengyu become your man? I''ll tell you so today. Zhang Fengyu can''t go with you. If you don''t revenge with Castle Peak, Zhang Fengyu can''t go anywhere!"


    "Fart, do you still have to leave Zhang TongZhou for you?" brother long asked with some emotional collapse.


    "If Zhang Fengyu doesn''t go, do you think Zhang TongZhou can go back with you?" Wei Yiwen asked reluctantly.


    "I told you not to go too far, you know? Leaf, if you''re fair to me, should those two go with me?" brother long turned to me and asked.


    "Hehe, I think since uncle Wei doesn''t go, I''d better let them stay with Uncle Wei, otherwise uncle Wei is very lonely here alone..."


    Brother long was stunned when he heard my words. Then he came to me, stared at me, clenched his teeth and asked, "did you forget what we said?"


    "What did you say?" I asked with a smile.


    "If I didn''t come all the way from Shanxi to save you, I wouldn''t say anything if I had a daughter. Now you still want to leave me a little brother. You''re still not human?" brother Long''s eyes look at me and Wei Yiwen, in addition to collapse.


    The harem is in my office.


    "What time is it?" Liu Rui asked Duan Hui, looking at himself with a cigarette end in his mouth.


    Duan Hui heard this, looked at his mobile phone, and then said with a smile: "it''s almost eight o''clock..."


    "Grass, it''s eight o''clock..." Liu Rui scolded wordlessly, then threw down his poker, looked at the north and South and the old car, and they said, "is it time to go to work?"


    "Hehe, it''s time to go to work..." Nanbei replied with a smile.


    "Grass, don''t JB play, go to work!" Liu Rui reached out and pulled the money in front of him, then smiled at Zhang Yuyu and said, "brother Yu doesn''t play anymore..."


    "Not your harem. Why are you like B? Why do you leave after winning money?" Zhang Fengyu looked at Liu Rui and scolded.


    "I don''t like what you said. If people win money or not, you can''t let others go..." at this time, Zhang TongZhou smiled at Zhang Fengyu with a cigarette end in his mouth and asked.


    "Roll the calf for me, and I''ll be upset when I see you now!" Zhang Fengyu kicked Zhang TongZhou impatiently, then stood up and dragged Liu Rui''s clothes and said, "play again, play again..."


    "It''s not big brother. I''m going to work now. It''s time..." Liu Rui looked at Zhang Yu in embarrassment and said.


    "Who doesn''t know you don''t have to go to work in our harem? You''re such a big president Liu still has to go to work?" Zhang Fengyu replied with a smile, and then hurriedly pressed Liu Rui to play poker.


    "What do you mean? What the hell? Who in our harem doesn''t know I don''t go to work. What kind of B am I busy this day? You can''t see..." Liu Rui explained to Zhang Fengyu in a wordless way.


    "Play for a while... Play for a while..." Zhang Fengyu pitifully asked him to stay.


    "No, I found you so shameless. You lost at least 20000 this night? Why are you still playing?" Zhang TongZhou shouted at this time.


    "Do you hear me? I see you are very angry now. If you didn''t have to fight the landlord with Ye Han, could I lose so much money?" Zhang Fengyu shouted, staring back at beads, then directly pressed Liu Rui on the seat and began to shuffle.


    "When it''s time to go to work, it''s not enough to stop playing?" Liu Rui asked Zhang Fengyu, some speechless, sitting on his chair.


    "Play will play..." Zhang Fengyu replied with a smile.


    "I told you that if the leaves came back later, you would carry the thunder for us. I''ll tell you!" Liu Rui looked at Zhang Fengyu and threatened.


    "Why should I bear thunder?" Zhang Fengyu was stunned and asked with his neck.


    "You''re going to leave, and the leaves don''t say you. If you don''t top the thunder, who will top the thunder?" at this time, the north and the south said with a smile.


    "... who didn''t tell you I was leaving?" Zhang Fengyu asked, squinting at the north and South while dealing cards.


    "No, why? Don''t you go back to Yunnan with brother long?" Liu Rui stretched out his hand, pulled Zhang Fengyu and asked at his throat.


    "Who did you listen to? I discussed with Wei Yiwen that we are not going back to Yunnan..." Zhang Fengyu whispered back.


    After Zhang Fengyu''s words, the whole room was quiet, because everyone didn''t expect such a good chance to get away. Zhang Fengyu and Wei Yiwen didn''t go. It''s the loyalty of others to say it better, but if it''s not good, it''s a fool. That''s not true, so no one spoke. After all, except Liu Ruiwen and I, we have the right to persuade them, The rest are hard to talk.


    "It''s decided?" Liu Rui asked, pursing his lips and looking at Zhang Fengyu.


    "What''s the decision of this thing? If I don''t go, I''m sure I won''t go..." Zhang Fengyu replied casually, then picked up his poker and took a hard look at Bala, then directly threw the card into the pile of cards, and then bit his teeth and scolded: "fuck, what JB thing..."


    "Ha ha." Liu Rui smiled at Zhang Fengyu and didn''t continue.


    "You really don''t go?" Zhang TongZhou threw the poker on his hand into the pile of cards, and then looked at Zhang Fengyu and asked.


    "When did I say I was leaving?" Zhang Fengyu asked obliquely.


    "If you don''t go, I won''t go either..." Zhang TongZhou pursed his lips in a very stubborn tone.


    "What does it have to do with you whether I go or not?" Zhang Fengyu asked some speechless.


    "You don''t have to take care of this thing. Anyway, if you don''t go, I won''t go..."


    "You look like a fool!" Zhang Fengyu scolded wordlessly, and then did not continue to say. Liu Rui''s north-south old car also looked at the two brothers, and neither of them followed the topic.


    Half an hour later.


    Liu Rui looked at his mobile phone and then said at the top of his voice, "don''t play, don''t play, really don''t play this time..."


    "What are you not playing again?" Zhang Fengyu shouted in silence.


    "Brother, didn''t we agree to play for half an hour?" Liu Rui shouted at Zhang Fengyu.


    "I lost 20000 half an hour ago. Now I''m fine. I lost 40000. I might as well not play..." Zhang Yu looked at Liu Rui with some collapse in his eyes.


    "OK, I won''t write with you, shall we vote?" Liu Rui looked at Zhang Fengyu and discussed.


    "Vote for what? Do all four of you win me? I have nothing to vote for with you?" Zhang Fengyu shouted at the top of his voice.


    But at this time, Wei Yiwen and I came in from outside the office. I squinted at Liu Rui and asked, "what time is it? What are you doing here? Don''t even know about work?"


    "Haven''t you gone? What are you shouting at me..." Liu Rui gave me a speechless look.


    "Why don''t they understand? You don''t know what''s wrong?" I stared and shouted. Then I pointed to the old car and the north and south. They shouted: "why? Are you disgusted now and said that if you have nothing, you can go to the iron tower for imperial food. Both places are short of people!"


    When they heard what I said, they quickly packed their things and ran outside the house.


    "Liu Rui, have you contacted the tower?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "I''m going to call there tomorrow..." Liu Rui whispered back to me.


    "What are you waiting for tomorrow? It''s all about the iron tower now. Call that JB Zhang Xiaogang and make an appointment to get the two fools out of the detention center..."


    "Ah!"


    Liu Rui promised and then walked out of the office with his mobile phone.


    In the harem office.


    "They''re all gone. What are you two standing for?" I asked, squinting at Zhang Fengyu and Zhang Tongzhou.


    "Why didn''t you let them all go?" Zhang Fengyu stared at beads and shouted at me with a poker.


    "Why don''t you go? They don''t go to work. What do you do?" I stared at Zhang Fengyu and said back, then waved my hands and said, "it''s nothing. You two roll the calf..."


    "How do I calculate the money?" Zhang Fengyu asked.


    "What money?" I was stunned and asked.


    "I''ve lost more than 40000 Kung Fu in this meeting. If you let them go, they''ll go. What about the money I lost?" Zhang Fengyu shouted at me with great emotion.


    "Get out of here! You''ve lost money. What do you want from others..." Wei Yiwen kicked Zhang Yuyu impatiently, then pointed to Zhang Tongzhou and said, "what should you do..."


    "What am I doing?" Zhang TongZhou looked at Wei Yiwen and asked.


    "Where is the shortage of people in your harem now?" Wei Yiwen looked at me and asked.


    "The kitchen lacks two people to cut fruit..." I looked at Zhang Yuyu and said back.


    "You two cut me fruit now!" Wei Yiwen scolded Zhang Fengyu and Zhang Tongzhou.


    "No, I''ll cut fruit for what?" Zhang TongZhou asked Wei Yiwen reluctantly.


    "Yes, how can I cut the fruit now?" Zhang Fengyu also shouted.


    "Why, you two are not satisfied with cutting fruit?" Wei Yiwen raised his legs and kicked Zhang Tongzhou, and then said: "if I don''t listen, you two will quickly follow brother long and roll the calf for me. No one wants to stay..."


    "..." Zhang Fengyu and Zhang TongZhou looked at Wei Yiwen at the same time. After a moment of silence, they turned and ran outside the house.


    "You''re awesome, old JB lamp, you wait for me..." when Zhang TongZhou came to the door, he suddenly turned his head and scolded Wei Yiwen.


    "Son of a bitch, get out of here!" Wei Yiwen replied with staring eyes.


    ����


    Zhang Tongzhou and Zhang Fengyu just walked out of the door and found Liu Rui eavesdropping at the door.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled awkwardly when he saw the two people coming out.


    "What are you doing here?" Zhang Fengyu asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "Nothing, I''m just idle. I''ll wait here..." Liu Rui replied awkwardly with his back hands, and then took two steps forward.


    Zhang Yuyu and Zhang TongZhou looked at each other. Then Zhang TongZhou looked at Zhang Yuyu and asked, "what are we going to do now?"


    "..." Zhang Fengyu was stunned for a moment, then said with a big mouth: "what else can you do? Cut the fruit..."


    "No, you''re really going to cut fruit?" Zhang TongZhou shouted, staring at the beads.


    "What if you don''t give the fruit? The old man Wei Yiwen wants us to go now. If we don''t cut the fruit now, we must get rid of us..." Zhang Fengyu replied with his eyes tilted, and then ran downstairs.


    "Grass, when did I do this work..." Zhang TongZhou shouted after Zhang Fengyu.


    "Love JB, if you don''t do it, get out of here!" Zhang Yu scolded wordlessly.


    "I''m not right yet. I''ll tell you..."


    At this time, North and South and the old car came face to face. North and South looked at Zhang Yuyu with a smile and asked, "what are you going to do?"


    "Cut the fruit..." Zhang Fengyu replied silently, and then walked into the back kitchen without looking back.


    "Why are you going?" the north and South looked at Zhang Tongzhou and asked.


    "I also cut fruit..."


    "Ha ha, the two brothers have gone to cut fruit." the old car looked at the two people and smiled silently.


    ����


    The other side.


    Liu Rui gave Zhang Fengyu and Zhang Tongzhou. After they separated, they directly found a quiet place and dialed Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Hello? Is that brother Zhang?" Liu Rui asked with a smile after he connected the phone.


    "Ah, who are you?"


    "I''m from the Hougong bar in our city..." Liu Rui introduced himself. Without saying his name, it''s enough to say it''s from that place.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard that it was from our harem. Then he said with a smile: "you''re from the harem! I''ve heard a lot about you..."


    "Ha ha, I haven''t heard much about your name, brother Zhang..." Liu Rui smiled back and then asked, "it''s not easy for me to get your phone from President Du. You are a busy man. How busy have you been lately..."


    "It''s ok..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a chirp.


    "Ha ha." Liu Rui smiled and then felt that the greetings were almost the same, so he directly cut into the theme and asked, "what brother Zhang, are there two people in our harem now in your hands?"


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang was stunned for a moment, and then asked in a low voice, "man, are those two with you?"


    Liu Rui has the final say with a smile. Then he goes on, "this is a piece of art. Do you have the same brother?"


    "Stop, this is not what I say alone. After all, their case is not small..." Zhang Xiaogang quickly stopped.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui was silent for a moment, and then suddenly asked, "brother Zhang, since I''ve talked about it now, I won''t beat around the bush with you. Those two people are from the harem. Now I want to get them out. What do you think is appropriate?"


    "Man, these two people are hard to deal with!"


    Liu Rui knew that Zhang Xiaogang was like a price increase, so Liu Rui had no ink. He asked very directly, "it''s 150000 for two people. Brother Zhang, do you think it''s convenient over there?"


    "Brother, I has the final say in this matter..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with some embarrassment.


    "200000, man, do you think so?" Liu Rui then asked.


    "No, otherwise, let''s find a place to talk about them alone sometime, OK?" Zhang Xiaogang felt that the price was almost the same, so he asked very actively.


    "Ha ha, OK!" Liu Rui replied with a smile, and then said, "well, brother Zhang, I''ll go to your tower tomorrow, and then I''ll call you when I arrive. Can you see?"


    "That''s the best." Zhang Xiaogang quickly promised.


    "Brother Zhang, we''ll see you tomorrow."


    "OK..." Zhang Xiaogang nodded slightly and then hung up the phone directly.


    After putting down his mobile phone, Liu Rui scolded with a big mouth: "fuck, what are they now? They eat people. It''s too little for him to give him 150000. I''m not afraid to catch it or what..."


    After Liu Rui put down his cell phone, he strolled around the second floor of the harem, then pushed the door and walked into my office.


    "Why, it''s over?" I sat on the chair in the office and looked at Liu Rui.


    "This stupid man is really black, and he''s not afraid of dying..." Liu Rui murmured at me.


    "Hehe, why are you so angry?" Wei Yiwen looked at Liu Rui with a smile and asked.


    "I told him 150000, this fool is too little. I''m convinced now. It''s good that Lao Bian Xiaohei''s two gadgets can be worth 150000. This fool is too little. Just tell me that those two gadgets are taking a broken JB. It costs me 200000. Lao Bian Xiaohei and they sold their hearts, liver, spleen, stomach and kidney. Can they be worth 200000? Tell me about them How can you sell two hundred thousand? "Liu Rui said to me.


    "Yes, it''s not you. I really forgot about it..." I suddenly realized when I heard Liu Rui''s words.


    "What do you mean?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at me.


    "Where did these two things come from?" I asked, rubbing my palm and looking at Liu Rui.


    "Yes, there should be no hands on these two hands, and we haven''t sent them either!" Liu Rui nodded slightly to agree with me. Liu Rui looked at me with his mouth and asked, "I''m curious when you say so. Whose hands are these two things?"


    "I have to find this, or who will pay the 200000?" I replied speechless.


    "Yes, we must find out. This is the root of evil." Liu Rui patted the table and agreed with me very much.


    "Why are you so excited?" I asked, squinting at Liu Rui.


    "Anyway, it''s not mine. I think this 80% is Han Chao''s fool. If you want to find it, you have to find me from Han Chao and tell you..." Liu Rui looked at me and explained, then said: "Han Chao''s fool, I told you there must be a problem, so we must start from Han Chao and I''ll tell you!"


    "Are you so sure?" I looked at Liu Rui''s excited performance, silently replied, and then said: "I feel Han Chao should not, he doesn''t have it in his hand..."


    "Who do you think it is?" Liu Rui may be thirsty, licking his lips and looking at me.


    "Will it be the rest of you who go out to do business?" Wei Yiwen looked at me and asked.


    "Yes, how can I forget this!" I reached out and patted the table, and then said, "whose car did Xiao hei and Lao Bian drive out?"


    "Er..." Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this, then looked at me with a smile and said, "what, you two talk first! I''ll go out for a walk..."


    "Wait a minute!"


    I shouted at Liu Rui, then pointed to Liu Rui and asked, "are they yours?"


    "What... What is my car? My car is still in the parking lot under us. How can it be my car?" Liu Rui explained with me.


    "Fart, you drove my car that day. Tell me the truth. Did you leave it in the car?" I asked Liu Rui with a smile.


    "No, if you say so, I really have to think about it. If you give me some time, I''m a little confused now..."


    "You don''t have to think about it. It must be yours. The 200000 will be deducted from your salary!" I looked at Liu Rui''s expression and instantly understood what was going on. Liu Rui must have left it in the car, otherwise he wouldn''t be so nervous.

 Chapter 1544

    ����


    "No, are you free?" I took a silent look at Liu Rui and then said, "did you deal with Lao Bian?"


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. Then he hurried outside the house with his mobile phone. As he walked, he looked at me and said, "I forgot this..."


    "Stupid, Lao Bian and Xiao Hei scolded you to death..." I scolded silently, and then played poker with Zhang Fengyu and them.


    On the other side, after Du Xianyang walked out of my office, he dialed Du Xianyang directly.


    "What''s the matter?" Du Xianyang asked after answering the phone.


    "Brother, did you call YeYe yesterday?" Liu Rui shouted at the phone.


    "Grass, I forgot. I''ll call now!"


    Du Xianyang shouted, then hung up the phone directly and dialed Zhang Xiaogang.


    "What''s all this? It''s not reliable at all..." Liu Rui looked at his mobile phone and scolded silently. Then he stood at the door of my office waiting for Du Xianyang to call.


    The other side.


    Du Xianyang dialed Zhang Xiaogang''s phone, and then exchanged greetings. Although he had dinner with Zhang Xiaogang several times, his relationship was not very familiar, so some greetings were still necessary. After pulling the calf for a while, Du Xianyang asked with a smile: "brother Zhang, did you catch two people in the city yesterday?"


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned for a moment, then subconsciously looked at the interrogation room, and then asked in a low voice, "President Du, these two people have something to do with you?"


    "Hehe, my friend''s person, you should have heard his name." Du Xianyang replied with a smile.


    "Who?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "Ye Han."


    "They are from the harem?" Zhang Xiaogang exclaimed.


    "Hehe, brother Zhang, when do you have time over there? Let''s get together?" Du Xianyang asked with a smile.


    "OK, OK!" Zhang Xiaogang promised twice.


    "Can you wait for me to inform you of the specific time?" Du Xianyang then asked.


    "OK, OK!"


    Zhang Xiaogang promised and then hung up.


    Du Xianyang looked at his mobile phone and smiled helplessly. Then he dialed Liu Rui''s phone and asked Liu Rui to go to the iron tower sometime. Liu Rui arranged the specific time himself. Liu Rui listened to Du Xianyang''s tone, which should be nothing, so he didn''t worry. He staggered to my office.


    When I saw Liu Rui come in, I asked in a low voice, "it''s done?"


    "Well, Du Xianyang, I''ll go there sometime, and then give the man some money. It should be almost the same. Anyway, I think Du Xianyang means it''s not a problem..." Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    "Then why don''t you go to the tower now?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked speechless.


    "You''re not playing poker here. What kind of face do you have to let me pass?" Liu Rui shouted at me with staring beads. Then he stretched out his hand and grabbed my poker directly, and then shouted at me: "what should you do quickly? I''m upset when I see you now?"


    "No, are you a little confused about big and small Wang now?" my lips looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Roll the calf, what king do you love? What does it have to do with me..." Liu Rui scolded wordlessly, and then said: "Lao Bian, Xiao hei and they just don''t clean up. I tell you, let them reflect on the tower, otherwise they will never know how dangerous this society is. I''ll tell you..."


    "If you let them hear this, I think it''s easy for them to kill you..." Zhang Fengyu smiled at Liu Rui and said.


    "I tell you, this is what you don''t understand. Ye Han is used to these people in the harem. If something happens to me, I''ll roll the calf directly. Otherwise, you say they don''t experience the wind and rain, how can they see the rainbow..." Liu Rui said to Zhang wind and rain


    "Hehe, what are you doing seeing me when you''re free?" Zhang Fengyu asked with a smile.


    Liu Rui looked at the poker in his hand, and then looked at Zhang Fengyu. He said wordlessly, "do you think it''s interesting for you to argue with me like this?"


    ����


    On the other side, the tower interrogation room.


    After receiving Du Xianyang''s call, Zhang Xiaogang went directly back to the interrogation room to find Lao Bian, then walked to Lao Bian with a smile and helped him open his handcuffs.


    "What do you mean?" Lao Bian looked at Zhang Xiaogang with some fear and asked.


    "You come out with me..." Zhang Xiaogang whispered back, and then took Lao Bian to Xiaohei''s interrogation room.


    "Zhang... Brother Zhang, what do you mean?" Lao Bian looked at Zhang Xiaogang nervously and asked.


    "Come and smoke." Zhang Xiaogang quickly took out his cigarette box and handed it to Lao Bian.


    Lao Bian was stunned when he looked at the cigarette box in Zhang Xiaogang''s hand. Then he looked at Xiaohei, looked at Zhang Xiaogang, licked his lips and said, "I''ll tell you. You can tell me what''s going on. You don''t have to tell me about the back soldier in my heart. I won''t eat it. I''ll tell you!"


    "You didn''t misunderstand me, man. You two are from the harem. Why didn''t you say it earlier?" Zhang Xiaogang looked at Lao Bian with a smile and asked.


    "I told you, didn''t you ignore me?" Xiao Hei shouted a little speechless.


    "Misunderstanding..." Zhang Xiaogang put the cigarette box on the table with a smile, and then said, "if you two have anything to tell me, just stay here first."


    In a trial at the tower.


    Lao Bian and Xiao Hei looked at the Yuxi smoke on the table and Zhang Xiaogang. Their eyes were obviously puzzled. No one knew what medicine Zhang Xiaogang had bought in his gourd.


    "Man, have you changed a little before and after this?" Lao Bian reached out and picked up a Yuxi, then looked at Zhang Xiaogang with a smile and asked.


    "Ha ha, there may have been a misunderstanding just now..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled back, then looked outside the interrogation room, and then asked in a low voice, "man, why didn''t you say you two are the people of the harem earlier? If you had said earlier, would I have done so much?"


    "I''ll tell you again. I want to tell you that you came, but you didn''t pay attention to me..." Xiao Hei replied with staring eyes. Then he stretched out his hand to take the Yuxi handed by Lao Bian, lit it, took a hard breath, then squinted at Zhang Xiaogang and asked, "did our family call you?"


    "You''re hiding weapons. It''s certainly not a phone call that can make it clear, but President Du called me. You two can take them with me at ease, and you don''t have to care about the rest..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile.


    "President Du? That President Du?" Lao Bian was stunned.


    "The one who makes building materials at home..."


    "Ah, I see. That''s our boss''s good friend..." Lao Bian tilted his eyes, intentionally or unintentionally ordered Zhang Xiaogang, and then said, "when can we go out here?"


    "It depends on when you contact me." Zhang Xiaogang bowed his head and replied.


    "Hehe, when will I give you money?" Lao Bian asked with a smile.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this. Then he looked at Lao Bian awkwardly and said, "in fact, this thing is not about money. It''s mainly the brothers who eat by this. After all, I helped you hide such a big thing. Can I take some benefits too much?"


    "Ha ha..." Lao Bian and Xiao Hei smiled speechlessly at the same time. In fact, Zhang Xiaogang was right. After all, they said it was big and small. They helped them hide it. They certainly can''t do it in vain. They know that if it can be handled through money, it must be better than other methods, After all, spending money is also out of our harem, and we can''t let Lao Bian and Xiao Hei out, so now their hearts are obviously a lot easier.


    "Well, if there''s nothing wrong, you two just stay here and call me if there''s anything..." Zhang Xiaogang knew that he had nothing to say with Lao Bian, so he had the idea of going out.


    Lao Bian looked at Zhang Xiaogang for a moment, then pointed to the handcuffs on his body.


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled when he heard this. Then he quickly took out the key and opened the handcuffs for Lao Bian and Xiao Hei. While unlocking the lock, he looked at Lao Bian and said, "forget..."


    "Can I ask you something?" Lao Bian asked, looking at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "What''s up?"


    "How much will it cost to fish us out?" Lao Bian asked in a low voice.


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang suddenly looked up at Lao Bian when he heard this, and then smiled and said, "the specific situation of this thing is analyzed in detail..."


    "What is the specific price of our situation?" Lao Bian then asked.


    "Hehe, I''m going to have to work hard if I don''t have one hundred and eighty thousand..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a mouth.


    "Don''t you know Mr. Du? Don''t you give me a discount?" Xiao Hei jumped down from the table after hearing this number, then stared at the beads and shouted at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Hehe, human kindness is human kindness. Let me tell you this. I''m not alone. I tell you, although I''m here to do it, there are people above me. It''s impossible for people to work in vain, isn''t it..."


    "Grass, who is there on you?" Lao Bian asked speechless.


    "I can''t tell you who you are, but let me tell you this. The people above can certainly ensure that you leave safely. It''s over..." Zhang Xiaogang stretched out his hand and lit a cigarette. Then he looked at Lao Bian with a cigarette in his hand and said, "man, you two just stay here and be honest. When the time comes, you can naturally go out..."


    "If there''s someone up there but no one, can''t you give me a friendship price? Do you know that if you take the 200000 yuan, it''s all wool on the sheep? I tell you, ye Han will pluck us sooner or later!" Lao Bian shouted in silence.


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at Lao Bian and smiled. Then he patted Lao Bian on the shoulder and ran outside the house.


    "No, I told you about the discount. Why did you leave?" Lao Bian shouted, dragging Zhang Xiaogang''s shoulder.


    "Hehe, man, I have to talk to the people on your side about the specific amount of money. It''s no use telling me now..." Zhang Xiaogang reluctantly turned back and opened Lao Bian''s hand, and then walked out of the interrogation room with a smile.


    After Zhang Xiaogang went out, Lao Bian looked back at Xiao Hei. Xiao Hei also looked at Lao Bian.


    "Do you think it''s a little serious?" Lao Bian looked at Xiao Hei with a worried face and asked.


    "What''s serious?" Xiao Hei smoked leisurely. His whole state was obviously much better than that just now.


    Lao Bian looked at Xiao Hei speechless. Then he said to his lips, "are you really stupid or fake stupid? Didn''t you hear me just now? Just now this is going to take care of Ye Han for money. If this leaf pays, do we have to top the money?"


    "Why do I have money? I don''t have money..." Xiao Hei replied indifferently.


    "Is this something you don''t want to do? Isn''t Han Chao''s lesson enough? Let me tell you, even if we don''t take the money out voluntarily, ye will certainly find a way to clean up us..." Lao Bian is getting more and more angry now. He was in a good mood just now, but Lao Bian is not happy at all now.


    "Don''t come to us..." Xiao Hei smiled back to Lao Bian.


    Lao Bian was stunned when he heard this. Then he looked at Xiao hei and asked, "what do you mean by this?"


    "You took it and you found it. I''m just a spectator. I think if ye wants to clean up people, he must clean up you first. As an innocent victim, he can''t clean up me..." Xiao Hei explained with a smile.


    "It''s not your time. You''re still going to fight with me now, aren''t you?" Lao Bian stared at Xiao Hei very speechless.


    "It''s not internal strife. It''s mainly that this matter has nothing to do with me..."


    Lao Bian took a look at Xiao Hei, then angrily blocked in the corner and stopped talking to Xiao Hei.


    On the other hand, after Zhang Xiaogang left the interrogation room, he directly turned and walked into his office.


    "What''s the matter? How did you transfer those two people to another interrogation room?" a man in the office saw Zhang Xiaogang come in and squinted at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "These two people are not small, they are from the harem..." Zhang Xiaogang whispered back, then looked at the one in the room and said, "you will ask the bald binzi to call them later, and then ask their family to come and take the money and take them away..."


    "No, who were those two people you just said?" he stood up and looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    "The harem. What''s the matter?" Zhang Xiaogang asked in a daze.


    "Cao, it''s still a big fish. Did the harem tell you how much it was?" he asked, looking at Zhang Xiaogang with some excitement.


    "The people in the harem haven''t contacted me yet. I''m waiting for their call..." Zhang Xiaogang sat next to me, then took out his mobile phone and looked at the time, and then stretched out for a rest.


    "No, are these two people lying? If they are the people of the harem, how can the people of the harem not contact us?" asked Zhang Xiaogang with some doubts.


    "Hehe, Du Xianyang called me personally. Do you think it can run away?" Zhang Xiaogang looked askance and asked.


    "I heard that those people in the harem listen to rich people. You have to be good..." his face reminded him greedily.


    "Don''t try too hard. After all, Du Xianyang got it. I have to give Du Xianyang a face..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile, then turned his head and shouted: "don''t JB care about the people in the harem. You take the bald people away first. Now I''m upset when I see these two playful ideas..."


    "OK, I''ll let them call now." nodded, then ran outside the office with his cell phone.


    ����


    On the other side, in the office of the harem.


    It was me, Zhang Fengyu and Zhang TongZhou who fought against the landlord, but after playing for a while, there were more and more people in my office. There was no way. Our gang began to play gold flowers. After playing for a few, I felt a little tired, so I was ready to withdraw.


    I took a simple look at the poker in front of me, then threw it directly into the pile of cards, and then said, "what ideas are these? The biggest one is eight..."


    Liu Rui narrowed his eyes and looked at me. Then he looked at his poker very mysteriously. The next second, Liu Rui directly took out 500 yuan and threw it into the middle-aged of several of us. He said with a smile: "here''s another golden flower. I''m sorry for the whole day..."


    Hearing this, Zhang Fengyu turned and looked at Liu Rui. Then he looked at the card in his hand. He was silent for a moment and directly took out 500 yuan and threw it into the pile of money.


    "Are you still following me?" Liu Rui asked, staring at Zhang Fengyu.


    "You''re a JB goldflower. You''re bombing us here. I can''t get used to your problem..." Zhang Fengyu replied very casually. In fact, it''s not surprising that Zhang Fengyu said that we played with goldflowers for more than half an hour. Although I didn''t calculate carefully, Liu Rui took seven or eight goldflowers at the most, and the money in front of him changed from fifty to five or six thousand, Zhang Fengyu''s luck is similar to mine. He lost thousands in fighting the landlords. He also lost two or three thousand in fighting Jinhua. Zhang Tongzhou, the north and the South and the old car, although they don''t have big brands, they didn''t lose too much. Like the old car, they don''t like playing Jinhua very much. Basically, if they have cards, they will go on and throw away if they don''t, so the old car is basically in an invincible position, His playing method is the most stable one I''ve ever seen. It''s useless for people not to play with you. As long as I play, there must be a card, and there must be no card. Let me tell you, if an old car takes a pair, there are three companies opposite. The old car doesn''t care how big the pair is, they just give up the card and don''t want to think about it, Ordinary people really can''t do the state of old cars`


    The old car picked up the poker in front of him, then smiled and said, "I won''t go to this card..."


    "Why don''t you go? Are you playing here?" Zhang TongZhou shouted at the old car, then looked at the poker in his hand, then bared his teeth and scolded: "I''m not going either. What JB things are these..."


    "I won''t go either..." north and South also threw down their poker with a smile.


    "I''ll add 500!" Liu Rui smiled at Zhang Fengyu and then threw 500 yuan into the pile of money.


    "You are really a golden flower?" Zhang Fengyu squinted at Liu Rui and asked.


    "I said Jinhua, don''t you believe it? Why? What am I teasing you for..." Liu Rui scolded silently, and then threw 500 yuan into it.


    Several of us looked at Zhang Yufeng and Liu Rui with a smile. You and I threw money into it. They threw it, and there could be almost five or six thousand yuan. Liu Rui looked at his poker, then looked at Zhang Yufeng and said, "almost let''s open it?"


    Zhang Fengyu glanced at Liu Rui, then nodded and said, "OK, you open the cards. I''ll see what you are..."


    "Golden flowers, golden flowers, don''t you believe..." Liu Rui directly threw his poker on the table and scolded wordlessly.


    "No, you are really a golden flower!" Zhang Fengyu shouted, staring at the beads.


    "You think I''m playing with you..." Liu Rui replied speechlessly, then directly put the money in front of him into his hand, looked at Zhang Yuyu with a smile and said, "you child just don''t believe in evil. I can tell you..."


    "It''s too evil..." the old car said with a smile.


    "If you don''t believe in evil, you can''t!" north and South also said.


    "..." Zhang Fengyu pursed his lips and looked at the poker on the table for a long time, because there were no words to describe his mood.


    "Why, my brother, isn''t it?" Zhang TongZhou smiled at Zhang Fengyu and asked.


    "You are. Who could have thought that you played less than 20, played seven or eight golden flowers, and ye Han also played against the landlord for two hours. The two kings are like renting his house. You guys are really having problems. I tell you, I really doubt whether you are a ghost now..." Zhang Fengyu stared at the beads and shouted at Liu Rui.


    "It''s not you. If you lose some money, you''ll depend on others. Can you still play..." Zhang TongZhou shouted at Zhang Fengyu in silence.


    "You roll the calf, I''m in a very bad mood now..." Zhang Fengyu shouted at Zhang Tongzhou.


    In the harem office.


    "Hua la..." Liu Rui knew that Zhang Fengyu''s sentence was a joke. He smiled at will and washed the cards. Then he looked at Zhang Fengyu and asked, "why? Are you still playing?"


    "Why don''t you play? I''ve lost money. Why don''t you play..." Zhang Fengyu replied.


    "You lose some money like B. what are you playing with?" Zhang TongZhou scolded in silence.


    "You roll the calf for me!" Zhang Fengyu shouted with his teeth clenched.


    "You play, I won''t play..." at this time, I reached out to pick up my wallet and looked at Liu Rui with a smile.


    "Why, stop playing?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at me when he saw that I was going to walk.


    "Well, tired, you guys play..." I nodded, then stood up with thousands of dollars won from Zhang Fengyu and Zhang Tongzhou.


    "What kind of JB character are you? Just leave when you win?" Zhang Fengyu shouted reluctantly when he saw that I was leaving.


    "Hehe, what? Who is fixed to win money and can''t go?" I replied with a smile. Then I reached out and took out 200 yuan, threw it into Zhang Yuyu''s hand, looked at Zhang Yuyu very seriously and said, "let''s continue to play when we have a chance in the future?"


    "What do you mean?" Zhang Fengyu picked up his 200 yuan in front of him, biting his teeth and looking at me.


    "I''m in a good mood. I reward you. If you don''t pay me back..."

 Chapter 1545

    "You''re insulting me!" Zhang Fengyu shouted, and then threw 200 yuan directly to the ground.


    "You don''t want me to..." Liu Rui quickly reached out and picked up 200 yuan on the ground. Then he smiled at Zhang Fengyu and said, "you don''t want any money. Ye Zi can give you 200 yuan. It all depends on your leaving. I tell you, if it were our people, ye Han can take out more than 20 yuan..."


    Zhang Fengyu bit his lips and looked at Liu Rui. Then he said reluctantly, "what is your harem?"


    I looked at Zhang Fengyu and smiled. Then I turned and ran outside the house. As I walked, I said to Liu Rui, "don''t forget about Lao Bian and Xiao Hei!"


    "I see. I''ll call the man tomorrow and ask him out to talk..." Liu Ruixin replied absently.


    I took a helpless look at Liu Rui, and then walked out of the office with my hands on my back.


    ����


    Half an hour later, I appeared in brother Long''s room. Bai wanmeng and Meng Liang didn''t know where to go, leaving brother long and Wei Yiwen watching TV in the room.


    "Hehe, playing?" I smiled at brother long and Wei Yiwen.


    Brother long looked back at me, then turned his face and said nothing. Wei Yiwen looked at me, then smiled and asked, "Why are you still here?"


    "Why, what are you two doing here? I can''t come..." I smiled back, and then walked to brother long and Wei Yiwen.


    Wei Yiwen looked up at me, then smiled and asked, "are you coming separately from us?"


    "Almost that..." I nodded, then sat next to brother long, patted brother long on the shoulder and said, "say goodbye to you two and see if you two old men have any value to use..."


    "Ha ha..." Wei Yiwen smiled after hearing my words, then looked at brother long and said, "I knew your child must have no good intention to send us."


    "I''m all like this. What else do you want to squeeze from me?" brother long looked at me with his eyes askew.


    "Yes, in your current state, I really have nothing to use..." I nodded and smiled back.


    "Roll the calf, I''m upset when I see you now, because I saved you. I''m a girl. I knew I wouldn''t come here..." brother long is still angry about Meng Liang''s cheating her daughter into the hotel. Now Brother long sees that Meng Liang''s eyes are red and wants to stab Meng Liang to death.


    "People are happy with each other, you can''t stop..." I whispered back.


    "Roll the calf, there is no good man in your harem now, you know? Especially Liu Rui and Meng Liang, it''s not fun..." brother long scolded me with gnashing teeth.


    "No, I won''t tell you about Meng Liang. How did Liu Rui annoy you again?" I looked at brother long with some doubts and asked.


    "You''re playing silly with me here, aren''t you?" brother long asked, squinting at me.


    "I have nothing to pretend to be silly with you. How did Liu Rui annoy you?" I''m more and more curious about it now.


    "..." brother long looked at me and recalled briefly. Then, while smoking, he looked at me with a sad face and said, "last time I was looking for me in the middle of the night, do you know what she was looking for?"


    "What are you doing?"


    "He said he wanted to borrow money from me!"


    "Liu Rui wants to borrow money from you?" I was stunned when I heard this. Then I said with a smile: "also, Liu Rui in our harem can basically borrow it all over. Liu Rui doesn''t know what the money is for. I think he can spend 100000 a month..."


    "Do you know how much Liu Rui borrowed from me?" brother long looked at me obliquely and asked.


    "Ha ha, I don''t know..." I shook my head with a smile.


    "Hehe, did you lend him later?" asked with a smile.


    "What can I lend him?" brother long stared at me speechless, and then said: "I said I had no money, and then he had to borrow money. Later, when I couldn''t help it, I kicked him out..."


    "Then what?" Wei Yiwen asked curiously.


    "Then, I don''t know where the two women came from. They began to take off their clothes when they entered my house, and then they began to pick off my clothes after dragging their clothes... At first, I resisted, but later I didn''t hold back, so I took off my clothes. Who knows, as soon as I took off my clothes, Liu Rui ran out of the mobile phone, and then took a picture of me!" When brother long said these words, his expression was very painful.


    "How did you solve this later?" I asked with a smile.


    "This stupid B took 100000 yuan from me before he deleted the photo!" brother long stared at the beads and shouted.


    In the hotel where brother long is located.


    "Your harem doesn''t follow the bandit route now, does it?" brother long looked at me obliquely and asked.


    "What are you asking? I''m not asking you for money..." I replied speechlessly, and then said: "I still blame you for your lack of quality. If you have good concentration, it won''t make people mistake money..."


    "Don''t tell me it''s useless. Now I doubt whether you paid attention to Liu Rui..." brother long took out his cigarette case, then took out one and held it in his mouth. His eyes looked at me very resentful.


    "Don''t look at me like this. I tell you, I can''t pay you back. I tell you..." I stretched out my hand and threatened brother long.


    "Hehe, you are all good. I tell you, last time I let Liu Rui return tens of thousands of lipstick money for no reason." at this time, Wei Yiwen looked at brother long with a smile and said.


    "You also let him cheat?" brother long quickly turned his head and stared at Wei Yiwen.


    "Ah..." Wei Yiwen made brother long look stunned.


    "What did you do? He lied about your money?" brother long looked at Wei Yiwen as if he had seen his sick friend. He felt sorry for each other in an instant.


    "I... I have nothing to do but let him steal money..." Wei Yiwen''s explanation was obviously far fetched.


    "Don''t pull the calf. You quickly tell Liu Rui how to blackmail the money?" brother long shouted at Wei Yiwen with some impatience.


    "I really have nothing to do..." Wei Yiwen''s explanation is still very far fetched.


    "Uncle Wei, did you let Liu Rui know that your cleaning aunt changed her clothes?" I asked with a smile at Wei Yiwen.


    "What are you talking about? When did I see people change their clothes? I told you, if you don''t know, don''t talk nonsense. You''re slandering me. I''ll tell you..." Wei Yiwen was stunned. Then he looked at me with a very nervous expression and shouted. Then he stood up and walked to me, pointed to my nose and said, "don''t talk nonsense. I''ll tell you..."


    "No, I didn''t talk nonsense. Liu Rui said..." I explained with a smile.


    "Liu Rui, he knows a JB..."


    "Do you really see other people''s aunt change clothes?" brother long looked at Wei Yiwen with contempt on his face and asked.


    "When did I see my family change their clothes!" Wei Yiwen stared at beads with a very angry expression. It was obvious that his lie had been exposed, so his tone was very embarrassed.


    "If you see that thing, you''ll admit it. It''s no shame..." brother long patted Wei Yiwen on the shoulder and smiled comfortingly.


    "I''ve said it many times. I didn''t see what I didn''t see. I have nothing to see my family change clothes!" Wei Yiwen shouted irritably.


    "Then why did you give Liu Rui money? What would you do if you didn''t see it?" I asked with a smile.


    "You roll the calf for me... I was cheated by Liu Rui at that time..." Wei Yiwen stared at the beads and shouted. Then he came to me and grabbed my collar and shouted, "you said I saw people change their clothes. You took out the evidence. Do you have any evidence?"


    "Liu Rui said that you had the camera record people changing clothes..."


    "Shit, there''s no camera in the dressing room. Liu Rui made it up by himself!" Wei Yiwen stared at the beads and shouted. Then Wei Yiwen was stunned, and brother long and I were stunned.


    "No, no, I didn''t mean that..." Wei Yiwen knew he was wrong and opened his mouth to explain.


    "What''s wrong? Just look at it. Anyway, you''re so old. It''s no shame to see it..." brother long replied speechlessly, looking at Wei Yiwen with contempt.


    "Yes, if you don''t see you, how do you know there''s no camera over there?" I asked with a smile.


    "I said I didn''t see it. Why don''t you believe it..." Wei Yiwen obviously can''t wash himself by jumping into the Yellow River now.


    "OK, I''ll tell others when you see it. Don''t worry." I patted Wei Yiwen on the shoulder and comforted him.


    "How do you know that you are telling me what you really want?" Wei Yiwen asked, looking at me sideways.


    "North and South told me..."


    "How did the north and the South know?" Wei Yiwen shouted with his teeth clenched.


    "The north and South should listen to Niu Lei..."


    "How did Niu Lei know?" Wei Yiwen then shouted.


    "Well, uncle Wei, you''d better stop asking. I''ll tell you so. You''re not familiar with Liu Rui''s mouth and don''t know what he knows. Basically, we don''t know everything except the two ragged old men at the door of the rear palace..."


    "I gave him all my money, and he''s not authentic!" Wei Yiwen scolded with staring eyes.


    "Ha ha..." brother long smiled at this, then touched his nose and said, "just now my heart was blocked, but now my heart is bright and bright..."


    "You talk to me, I''m in a bad mood now!" Wei Yiwen shouted at brother long with staring beads.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled with brother long.


    ����


    On the other side, Zhang Laoer is in the grain store.


    "Dongzi, they haven''t started working yet?" asked Zhang''s daughter-in-law, sitting in the counter and squinting at him.


    Zhang Laoer was actually picking up peanuts. He was stunned when he heard his daughter-in-law''s words, and then whispered, "I forgot about it. Why haven''t these children moved yet..."


    "I don''t know what you''re busy with now..." Zhang''s second daughter-in-law scolded speechlessly, then pointed to the mobile phone on the counter and said softly: "you should call Dongzi and ask what''s going on. You can''t let him be so idle..."


    "Why, are you broken or dumb? Where''s the phone? You can''t call yourself?" second Zhang looked back and scolded wordlessly.


    "No, did you find it for him or did I find it for him? How can I find that you don''t worry about anything except taking off my pants?" the daughter-in-law asked some speechless.


    "I don''t know whether he''s your brother or your brother..." the second Zhang replied irritably, then finished the work on his head, and then walked to his daughter-in-law while wiping his hands.


    "Call quickly." Zhang''s daughter-in-law picked up her cell phone and shouted at Zhang.


    "I don''t know what I want you to do every day..." Zhang Er scolded wordlessly, and then reluctantly took his mobile phone and dialed Dongzi''s phone.


    The iron tower is in Zhang Laoer''s grain store.


    Zhang Laoer dialed Dongzi''s phone for a while and waited for a long time before Dongzi answered the phone.


    "What''s the matter, brother-in-law?" Dongzi asked with a smile after answering the phone.


    "What''s the matter? Why hasn''t there been any movement in your side now?" second Zhang asked in silence.


    "What''s going on?" Dongzi was stunned when he heard this.


    "Don''t talk to me here... I asked you about the iron tower development zone. When are you going to do it for others when President fan told you?" Zhang asked angrily.


    "Ah, you say this..." Dongzi agreed, and then said reluctantly, "I''m waiting for my friend''s phone now. I can''t help it if I don''t call me now..."


    "What are you doing now?" asked Zhang Laoer with some irritability.


    "I''m playing games at home..." Dongzi replied with a smile.


    "Isn''t it time? You''re still in the mood to call. I''m really convinced. Please contact your friends over there now. Don''t give it to others at that time..." second Zhang stared at beads and shouted.


    "OK, I know. Don''t ink. I''ll ask now..." Dongzi replied irritably.


    "Don''t think about nothing day by day. You know how to do something!" the second Zhang stared at the beads and shouted, then hung up the phone directly.


    After hanging up the phone, Zhang Laoer directly put his mobile phone into his daughter-in-law''s hand, and then scolded: "what are these things? Find him such a good job, don''t know how to serve snacks, and play games at home all day..."


    "Then you can''t talk to my brother like that? How did my brother annoy you?" Zhang''s second daughter-in-law shouted irritably.


    "You old woman know what to do... What to do with JB!" Zhang shouted, staring at the beads.


    "No, what do you mean by this? Why did my brother annoy you? If you scold him, you scold your son?" Zhang''s daughter-in-law stood up and shouted with Zhang''s collar.


    "..." Zhang Er glanced at his daughter-in-law, then reached out and directly shook off his daughter-in-law''s big hand.


    ����


    On the other hand, Dongzi played lol after receiving a call from Zhang Laoer, and then dialed Huang Mao with his mobile phone.


    "Brother Huang, brother Huang, what are you doing?" Huang Mao asked with a smile after answering the phone.


    "Sleeping at home, what''s the matter?" Huang Mao asked impatiently.


    "Brother Huang, when do you think we''ll do it? I''ve been waiting for your news at home..." Dongzi was not in the mood to talk about the calf, so he asked directly.


    "Ah, you mean something about the tower..." Huang Mao was stunned for a while, then added it up and said in a low voice: "what? I just wanted to tell you about it. How can I go with huazi the day after tomorrow? My appointment with my father''s friends is also the day after tomorrow."


    "True or false?" Dongzi was stunned and shouted.


    "What''s true or false... I can joke with you at this time..." Huang Mao scolded wordlessly.


    "That''s OK. I just know the specific time..." Dongzi quickly agreed.


    "OK, don''t ink, wait for me to contact you!" Huang Mao shouted irritably, and then hung up the phone directly.


    Dongzi was stunned when he saw that he was hung up. Then he scolded his mobile phone in silence: "grass, what B do you install with me now? Don''t wait for me to have money. I have to kill you. Did you draft it..."


    ����


    On the other side, in a villa area in H city.


    Sun Qiang, Lin Yushu, fan Aiguo and others all gathered at Sun Qiang''s home and chatted while watching the ball game.


    "After all these years, brother, are you still gambling?"


    Lin Yushu smiled at Sun Qiang and asked.


    "Well, if you''re free, you can gamble twice..."


    Sun Qiang nodded with a smile, then looked at the TV and shouted, "defense!"


    Seeing sun Qiang so excited, Lin Yushu and fan Aiguo smiled at each other.


    "Lost again..." Sun Qiang scolded speechlessly. Then the remote control was thrown on the sofa, and then looked at Lin Yushu and said, "the 20000 money is gone..."


    "Brother, I don''t think you can play this thing as well as lottery tickets. This thing is fake balls..." fan Aiguo replied with a smile at this time.


    "I just want to have fun..." Sun Qiang looked at fan Aiguo and smiled. Then he said, "what kind of people are looking for in the iron tower?"


    "I''ve found some young men. I should be able to get busy these days." fan Aiguo whispered back.


    "Hehe, you should be careful about this. Don''t be careless. I heard that people are busy in the back palace..."


    "It''s very fast to do more in the back palace!" Lin Yushu was stunned and asked.


    "Hehe, ye Han must be more anxious than us. I''ll tell you..."


    "Why?" Lin Yushu asked.


    "Because it is more important than anything in their eyes, it is normal for them to be anxious..." Sun Qiang returned to Lin Yushu while lighting a cigar.


    "Elder brother, do you think it''s enough if the harem can''t step over this ridge this time?" Lin Yushu asked, squinting at Sun Qiang.


    "..." Sun Qiang heard this, touched his palm, then looked at Lin Yushu and asked, "why do you say that?"


    "If the harem doesn''t wash white this time, I don''t think even Liu Yong can save them. After all, Bi Wenshi and Guo xiongyi are gone now, and there''s nothing to jump in the harem..."


    "Ha ha..." Sun Qiang smiled and didn''t go on.


    "Brother, in fact, I have never understood a problem?" fan Aiguo opened his mouth at this time.


    "What''s the problem?" Sun Qiang asked with a smile.


    "What exactly do Liu Neng''s little five people do? I''ve investigated them many times, but I haven''t found any information..." fan Aiguo looked at Sun Qiang with doubts on his face and asked.


    "Liu Neng..." Sun Qiang giggled and said with a smile: "I''ll tell you so. Liu Neng has no less resources than us. If he is alone, I must kill them, but the talent behind them is really terrible. I don''t want to turn against that person now..."


    After hearing this, Lin Yushu and fan Aiguo were stunned at the same time. It seems that the person behind Liu Neng has been able to make sun Qiang say this terrible sentence for so long.


    "The water in our city is getting deeper and deeper now..." a moment later, Lin Yushu said.


    In the hotel where brother long is located.


    "Tomorrow?" I asked, looking at brother long.


    "Well, there are a lot of things in Yunnan. It''s time to go back and have a look..." brother long looked at me and then replied to me very seriously.


    "Hehe, are you short of these days?" I lit a cigarette and asked with a smile.


    "It''s mainly because I''m here. Isn''t it OK? I can''t stay here all the time..." brother long explained in a low voice.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at brother long and smiled. I didn''t continue to persuade him, because I knew brother long was right. After all, they really have nothing to do in our harem. It''s better to go back.


    "You let it go. Then I''ll tell you the contact information of the two factories, and then you can contact them..."


    "OK, just tell me your phone number and I''ll contact them..." I nodded slightly, then turned to look at Wei Yiwen and said, "Uncle Wei, there''s nothing wrong with our harem now. If you can''t, you can go back with brother long..."


    "Why can''t wait to get rid of me now?" Wei Yiwen looked at me with a smile and asked.


    "What''s the matter? I''ll kick you out? Don''t I see how old you are? The situation in our harem is unstable now, so you''d better follow brother long to Yunnan. I think..."


    "Don''t you just despise me for being old and drive me away?" Wei Yiwen shouted with eyes staring at beads, and then said, "your harem is not very stable now, but aren''t you short of people now? Anyway, I don''t have anything to do when I go back to Yunnan. I might as well help you..."


    Brother long looked at Wei Yiwen speechless and didn''t speak.


    "..." I looked at Wei Yiwen with my lips pursed, and then whispered, "Uncle Wei, I''m really moved if you can say so, but I''ve always felt very sorry for you in my heart since big guy and Castle Peak, so..."


    "So what?" Wei Yiwen asked, squinting at me.


    "Nothing..." I bowed my head and didn''t speak.


    "Ye Han, what''s the situation in your harem now? You don''t count it in your heart? What kind of B is it? You''re still in good shape with me now?" Wei Yiwen shouted with staring beads, and then said: "Big green hill, why did they both die? Don''t forget me to tell you. You let me go back to Yunnan now. Did you think about it for me? It''s estimated that I''ll be like this in my life. Since I can come out at such an old age, I can help you support the stall of the Zhao family. But let me tell you this. I help you on the one hand, brother long let me come on the other hand, but it''s me more Wei Yiwen is not willing to be like this B! I am old, but my heart is not dead. What I lack now is not money, but a career! "

 Chapter 1546

    "Don''t talk to me. You''ve just left brother long for 100000. Don''t think I don''t know..." I replied irritably.


    "No, how do you know?" Liu Rui asked, staring at me.


    "Brother long told me..."


    "Why does he say everything outside?" Liu Rui sighed helplessly, then bit his lips and looked at me and said, "but now I still think someone framed me. I still have reservations about what I just said. I''ll tell you!"


    "You get out of here quickly. Who''s free to frame you? Get the money..." I looked at Liu Rui and scolded irritably.


    "I will certainly investigate this matter. Now I doubt Han Chao very much."


    "Can you get out of here?"


    ����


    Liu Rui walked out of my office. After Liu Rui left, Wei Yiwen looked at me with a smile and said, "now you can take care of Liu Rui in your harem..."


    "If you don''t peek at people''s clothes, you can manage..." I replied with a smile.


    "It''s not that you always say something about peeking at people changing clothes..." Wei Yiwen looked at me with some speechless eyes.


    In a temporary interrogation room.


    After Zhang Xiaogang answered Liu Rui''s phone, he put down his mobile phone with a smile, then picked up the newspaper on the table and read it.


    "Did the Hougong call you?" the colleague who used to play with his mobile phone asked with a smile when he saw Zhang Xiaogang put down his mobile phone.


    "Well, it''s really a big job to give 200000 to the other side..." Zhang Xiaogang was obviously in a good mood, bared his teeth and turned back.


    "Hehe, who in our city doesn''t know that those people in the harem are rich? I heard that the hotel in the harem was opened. Do you know how much money someone paid Ye Han?" the colleague looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    "How much is it?" Zhang Xiaogang was stunned, then narrowed his eyes and asked.


    "This number!"


    The colleague reached out and drew a number.


    "Half a million?"


    Zhang Xiaogang stared at the beads and shouted.


    "How much is 500000? You said more!"


    "Can''t it be eight million?" Zhang Xiaogang''s voice was obviously much higher, because in their eyes, 800000 has been a lot, but what figure eight million is, which is not what ordinary people can study and understand, because they will never meet the kind of people who can give them 800000 with gifts.


    "Grass, eight million, eight million. What else can I tell you? The man directly gave Ye Han a five million cashier''s check. Just say it. He went there in person. You tell me what the weight is?" the colleague leaned his mouth and shouted.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard what his colleagues said. Someone gave us $80 million just as a gift. What does that matter? You say, Zhang Xiaogang said, "do you think my 200000 is less?"


    "What''s less? What''s the big deal for people? I''ll tell you. Although the Hougong is not as powerful as it used to be, I''ll tell you so. If the Hougong is really anxious, even we dare to do it. We can''t afford to provoke those people in the Hougong. People themselves rely on bullet blades, so it''s almost OK ... "the colleague whispered a word of advice, and then said," in fact, I don''t think you want 200000 yuan. Just let the person go for 100000 yuan, so that the back palace can remember you well. "


    "I''ll let the underworld remember? Can they send me a banner or something?" Zhang Xiaogang asked obliquely.


    "You seem silly. There are many things that can be done in the back palace. Let me tell you so. As long as we can go to other people''s imperial meals, we are all dignitaries. What white bull in our city can''t force?"


    "Niubi, I''ve heard of Baibao." Zhang Xiaogang nodded.


    "Bai Bao and ye Han, that is, the boss of the back palace, eat the imperial meal together, but Bai Bao doesn''t want a penny. That''s Ye Han''s strength! Bai Bao is so smooth. Ye Han, you are a little, you have more JB?" the colleague seemed to understand a lot and asked.


    "Really?" Zhang Xiaogang asked, licking his lips and looking at his colleagues.


    "As long as you can get to know the people in the harem, they are not worth more than 100000 yuan. If you have something to do in the future, you will find the people in the harem. Ye Han, the boss of the harem, heard that people are still good..." the colleague paused, then moved his chair, sat next to Zhang Xiaogang, and whispered to Zhang Xiaogang: "I tell you, people from the harem may often come here in the future, so you have plenty of opportunities to get rich in the future..."


    "Hehe, how do you know that those people in the harem will often come to us in the future?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "You''re stupid. We''re about to move here. They came for the project of University City. Do you know why the Public Security Bureau went down?"


    "I don''t know..." Zhang Xiaogang shook his head slightly.


    "It''s because of the university town. It seems that I didn''t understand with the harem. Later, the harem boss directly laid Bi Wenshi down. Now the body can''t be found. Just say how evil the harem is?" the colleague looked at Zhang Xiaogang with nose and eyes.


    "Really? They did it?" Zhang Xiaogang asked, putting down his newspaper, licking his lips and looking at his colleagues.


    "What did I lie to you about? I just told you that the Hougong people came to the development zone. As long as we two have a good relationship with those people, if we want to go up or something, it''s all ye Han''s words. If you offend these people, ye Han dares to take people to block Bi Wenshi on the mountain and dare not come down. We both want to go down now It''s to get on well with them. What a cow! "


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when his colleague said these words directly. Zhang Xiaogang stretched out his hand and lit a cigarette. Then he looked at his colleague and asked, "why is the harem so awesome?"


    "You ask me who I''m going to ask?" the colleague replied with his eyes askew, and then said, "do you know the Lin Zhiyong in the police station in our city?"


    "I know, it''s the one like a JB lamp. Didn''t you come to our police station last time?" Zhang Xiaogang nodded back.


    "Ba Da!"


    At the same time, he stretched out his hand and lit a cigarette, then narrowed his eyes and said, "last time, ye Han and several of them didn''t kill this fool. I told you that the people in the harem will have to kill this fool one day. Lin Zhiyong doesn''t deal with the harem now. Either the harem will fall or he will fall. I''ll tell you sooner or later."


    "No, if you say so, isn''t it bad for us to get too close to the harem?" Zhang Xiaogang held a cigarette and didn''t light it.


    "What''s wrong with this thing? Don''t you see the situation? What can Lin Zhiyong help us and what can the harem family help us? Why don''t you understand this?"


    "How do you know so much?" Zhang Xiaogang looked at his colleagues and asked.


    "How long have I been in our bureau?" my colleague asked, squinting at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Almost three or four months..." Zhang Xiaogang licked his lips and replied.


    "Do you know who I followed when I didn''t come to our side?" the colleague then asked.


    "Who?" Zhang Xiaogang was stunned.


    "At that time, my immediate boss was Guo Siwei, the former captain of the criminal investigation team of our Municipal Bureau!" the colleague stared at the beads and shouted, and then directly threw his cigarette butts into the ashtray.


    "No, you were fooling around with Guo Xiaogang. I support Guo Xiaohua. Isn''t Guo xiongyi''s son? What are you doing here?" Zhang Xiaogang looked at his colleagues and asked.


    "What JB words are you talking about? You don''t know what happened in our city for a while? One of our old owners was transferred to another city and the other became the president of the University, so I came to our side..." the colleague replied with a smile.


    "What''s the relationship between Guo''s thinking and ye Han?" Zhang Xiaogang then asked.


    "Hehe, you don''t even know this..." the colleague smiled silently and then said: "Let me tell you this. Ye Han and Guo xiongyi wore a pair of pants. At that time, ye Han handled everything by Guo''s thinking. At that time, I often followed Guo''s thinking, so I knew what they had in mind. Ye Han was so awesome at the end, so I knew very well..."


    "Do you think it''s reliable?" Zhang Xiaogang asked, looking at his colleagues.


    "Nonsense, if it''s not reliable, I''ll tell you something..." the colleague gave a speechless look at Zhang Xiaogang, and then added: "I tell you that Guo thought has taken at least several million from ye Han in the past two years, so as long as we fix it with Ye Han, I don''t know how much it is, but it must be more than your one hundred and eighty million, isn''t it..."


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled silently, then patted the dust on his legs, looked at his colleagues and said, "OK, I''ll have a good chat with the people in the harem tomorrow..."


    "Why don''t you take me there tomorrow..." my colleague bared his teeth and asked Zhang Xiaogang.


    "What are you doing?" Zhang Xiaogang scolded wordlessly, and then said, "if you go, who will look at the people in our interrogation room?"


    "I''m not afraid that you can''t understand with them?" the colleague replied with a smile, and then said: "by the way, the bald and binzi''s family hasn''t come yet, have they?"


    "Well, it''s estimated that those two people are choking enough to get out. No, I''ll scare them later. I really can''t drag them directly to the police station and squat for 15 days. Otherwise, these two people are too inky. These two people are like dog skin plaster. I think they spend more time than you..." Zhang Xiaogang scolded wordlessly, and then ran out of the office with his back to his hands.


    "I''ll tell you what, you should think about taking me there tomorrow!" the colleague shouted at Zhang Xiaogang at the top of his voice.


    "You''re not saying that. I forgot. Let''s add a shift tonight. Don''t go home. Look at the two people in the harem..." Zhang Xiaogang turned and looked at his colleagues and shouted.


    "No, why are you working overtime tonight?" my colleague shouted at Zhang Xiaogang without words.


    "Nonsense, these two people are two gods of wealth. If we want to walk into the harem in the future, don''t we have to point to these two people?" Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile.


    "Then you can''t work overtime alone?" the colleague shouted at the top of his voice.


    "What''s the meaning of carrying it here?" Zhang Xiaogang scolded wordlessly, and then reached out to push the door and went out.


    ����


    After leaving the office, Zhang Xiaogang squinted at the bald head and binzi in the interrogation room, paused, and then walked into the interrogation room.


    "Brother Zhang, when can I go out?" the bald man rushed to see Zhang Xiaogang as if he saw his own father.


    "Yes, brother Zhang, when can we go out?" bin Zi also shouted.


    Zhang Xiaogang squinted at the two men, then reached out and picked up the rubber stick placed at the door, weighed it twice in his hand, then pointed to his bald head and asked, "are you a little shameless?"


    "No, brother Zhang, what''s the matter with us?" the bald head pushed back a step and looked at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "I asked you two to call. Did you two call?" Zhang Xiaogang knocked on the table above the interrogation room with a stick and stared at the beads.


    "Hit... Hit..." the bald stammered back, then turned his head and looked at binzi and asked, "did you hit?"


    "I beat before you..." binzi replied wordlessly.


    "Brother Zhang, we both fought?" he said, looking at Zhang Xiaogang with a bald head.


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled silently and then shouted, "since the phone has been called, why hasn''t anyone sent money yet?"


    Bald and binzi were stunned when they heard this.


    "It''s been a few days. How many boxes of lunch have you two eaten? What am I doing? Hotel?" Zhang Xiaogang stared at beads and shouted.


    "It''s not brother Zhang. Hasn''t my lady sent me money?" he asked, looking at Zhang Xiaogang with a bald head.


    "Send a JB, I''ve been waiting here for two days and I haven''t seen anyone..." Zhang Xiaogang scolded silently. Then he took out his cell phone and patted it on the table, stared at the beads and shouted, "now call your family. If I still can''t see the money today, I''ll take you directly to the police station, detain you for two months and fine you 3000. How can I choose you to do it yourself!"


    Looking at Zhao Xiaogang with a bald head, he was silent for a moment. Then he quickly picked up his mobile phone and dialed his daughter-in-law at home. A moment later, he shouted to the phone, "what are you doing at home? I asked you to send money. Why haven''t you come yet?"


    "Fart, you don''t count what''s going on in our family. I go out to buy some money a day, and you send it to the bureau every time. I tell you, no matter what, I just don''t have money this time. What do you like? I don''t have money even if you die in the police station today!" the old woman who answered the phone shouted very violently.


    "Why don''t you talk to me? If I don''t go out, who will help you find guests? Are you crazy?" he shouted with his bald head staring at beads.


    "I said I don''t have money, I just don''t have money. You don''t have to tell me anything else. Who do you want to find? Anyway, I don''t have a penny!" the other end of the opposite side shouted at a loud voice, and then hung up with a bang.


    "It''s not how you tell me..." before the bald head finished, I found that the opposite side had hung up the phone.


    "Brother Zhang, look at this..." he smiled at Zhang Xiaogang with his bare head holding his mobile phone.


    "Today is the last day. If I can''t see the money, you both have to be detained. Do you understand?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted with his shoulder and bald head.


    After hearing Zhang Xiaogang''s words, bald head quickly picked up his mobile phone and dialed his daughter-in-law''s phone again.


    "No, why did you hang up on me?" the bald daughter-in-law shouted with her bald head staring at beads after she connected the phone.


    "Don''t I tell you? I don''t have any money now. Why are you calling me?"


    "Shall I go to you? Didn''t I give you 10000 a few days ago? You stuffed it in B?" the bald tone scolded very anxiously.


    "Fart, don''t you want to go back after you give it?"


    "Is there such a thing?" the bald head was stunned after hearing this sentence.


    "Have you not counted yourself? What''s the matter with you? You raised a little fox outside. Don''t think I don''t know..." the bald daughter-in-law shouted at the top of her voice.


    "No..." before the bald head said this sentence, I heard the woman across the phone shouting: "don''t call me. If you have something, go directly to your little fox..."


    "Yours..." before the bald man finished, he hung up the phone again.


    "Brother Zhang, you say this stupid woman..." he asked Zhang Xiaogang with a bare head and a cell phone.


    "By nonsense, I want to see money now. Do you understand?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted, pointing to his bald head.


    "Hey..." the bald man sighed helplessly, and then dialed the phone of the little three he raised outside.


    "Hey, baby, what are you doing now?" the bald head asked with a smile at the mobile phone.


    "Ah, I''m taking a bath. What''s the matter?" a young girl''s voice came from the opposite side.


    "You still answer the phone after taking a bath?" the bald man replied without a word.


    "You''re serious!" Zhang Xiaogang raised his legs and kicked his bald head.


    "What, baby, do you have money now? If you have money, bring me some. Something happened to me..."


    "What''s the matter? You''ve been caught whoring?" asked the woman opposite mildly.


    "What''s the matter? I''ll go whoring. I''m doing serious business..." I replied with a bald head and then said, "if you''re okay, you''ll come here. I need 10000 yuan..."


    "Ten thousand, I don''t have ten thousand now..."


    "Didn''t I give you 20000 last time?" the bald head shouted with suppressed anger in his heart.


    "Didn''t people buy bags?" the girl shouted softly.


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at his bald head without a word, then stretched out his hand and pointed to binzi and shouted, "what, you call after he calls. Today, I see who''s money. I let who can''t see the money. No one wants to go..."


    Binzi quickly nodded when he heard this, then stretched out his hand to push his bald head and said, "you fight quickly. I can fight after you fight..."


    "You roll the calf... I study business!" the bald head replied irritably, and then said to the mobile phone: "what do I ask you, baby, how much money do you have in your hand now?"


    "I still have more than 2000 in my hand..."


    "Two thousand is not enough! Can you borrow some for me?"


    "Who can I borrow money from?"


    "Don''t you have many friends?" asked the bald man.


    "Are you still busy? You''re fine. I''ll take a bath..."


    Zhang Xiaogang took a silent look at his bald head, then ran into the interrogation room where Lao Bian and Xiao Hei were located with his back hands.


    ����


    When Xiaohei saw Zhao Xiaogang coming in, Xiaohei quickly stood up and looked at Zhang Xiaogang and shouted, "man, when will you let us out? Look what kind of B this fool is holding..."


    Zhang Xiaogang squinted at Lao Bian lying on the ground, then smiled and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "What''s the matter? I''ll hold it in your place." Lao Bian looks very miserable, and his hair is messy, basically just like the beggar on the main road.


    "Ha ha, I''m sorry..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile, and then said: "well, you two should go out almost tomorrow. The people in your harem have contacted me, and the appointment time is tomorrow.


    "No, how did I contact you?" Lao Bian directly stood up and stared at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "No, I don''t know about this thing. Who knows how they contacted us..." Zhang Xiaogang replied speechlessly, and then said, "maybe the people over there are busy!"


    "Fuck, it''s too bad to take us two seriously now..." Lao Bian bit his teeth and scolded, then turned to look at Xiao hei and said, "I tell you this must be the idea of Han Chao''s fool. When I meet this fool, I have to study it with him..."


    Xiao Hei looked at Lao Bian and didn''t speak.


    "What are you two doing in the harem, man?" Zhang Xiaogang asked, looking at Lao Bian intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Hotel manager..." Lao Bian replied very casually. Then he was stunned, looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked, "what are you asking?"


    "Nothing, nothing. You don''t have to be nervous. I''m just chatting..." Zhao Xiaogang waved his hand with a smile and then said, "I heard that this hotel here is Baibao, isn''t it?"


    "What''s Baibao''s? This hotel is Ye Han''s. It''s just that Baibao helped and paid dividends at the end of the year..." after Lao Bian said this, Xiao Hei quickly stretched out his hand and pulled Lao Bian.


    "Why didn''t you drag me?" Lao Bian turned to look at Xiaohei and shouted, then looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said, "I''ll tell you what, we are basically the top leaders in our hotel, just Ye Han and Han Chao. I''ll tell you nothing..."


    "Ha ha." Zhang Xiaogang smiled at this, then touched his nose and looked at Lao Bian and asked, "what do you mean? You two are not young in that hotel?"


    "How do you believe it?" Zhang Xiaogang looked at him with a squint. Then he stretched out his hand to point out the little black and asked, "Hey, hey, hey, are you saying that the two has the final say?"


    "...." Xiao Hei looked at Lao Bian helplessly.


    "You''re not talking!" Lao Bian shouted, staring at beads.

 Chapter 1547

    "Yes!" cried Xiao Hong, irritable, and then went on, "Ye Han and Han Chao are two has the final say."


    "Well, you see, what position do you understand now?" Lao Bian looked at Zhang Xiaogang with a smile and asked.


    "I see..." Zhang Xiaogang nodded quickly.


    "I''ll tell you, no one is easy to use in the harem now..." Lao Bian sat on the table in a very inflated state, and Zhang Xiaogang didn''t know what to say.


    In the interrogation room of the tower, Lao Bian watched Zhang Xiaogang whet and haw. Originally, Zhang Xiaogang''s family came in to be polite. Although he knew that this old Bian was crazy, Zhang Xiaogang himself wanted to get close to Lao Bian and Xiao Hei, so Lao Bian said, Zhang Xiaogang was embarrassed to say go, Can only stand up and nod with a smile.


    "Come on, don''t ink. When did you say this? I don''t know..." Xiao Hei on one side couldn''t listen anymore. He stared at Lao Bian and shouted, trying to make Lao Bian shut his mouth, but Lao Bian was not happy when he heard this.


    "What do you mean? I''m bragging?" Lao Bian looked back at Xiao hei and asked.


    "If you say anything else, I won''t say anything. Why do you say Liu Rui has nothing to do to wash your underpants? Is there such a thing?" Xiao Hei looked at Lao Bian silently and shouted.


    "You haven''t come at that time, you don''t know the situation..." Lao Bian waved his hand impatiently, then looked at this Xiaogang and bragged.


    "When didn''t I come? Why don''t I believe it so much. Liu Rui can wash your underpants..." Xiao Hei looked at Lao Bian very puzzled and shouted, then dragged Zhang Xiaogang and said, "OK, what should you do? He''s bragging here. What he said is nothing at all..."


    "Hehe, it''s all right. I just listened blindly... I didn''t take it seriously..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile, then looked at Lao Bian and asked, "man, I heard you took Bi Wenshi in our city, didn''t you?"


    Lao Bian was stunned when he heard this. Then he touched his nose and looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked, "Why are you asking me about this?"


    "Don''t I have nothing to inquire about..." Zhang Xiaogang replied in a low voice. The expression on his face was a little embarrassed. After all, he just wanted to ask Lao Bian to see if the things his colleagues said were true.


    "Just asking?" Lao Bian asked, looking at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Ah, what else can I do? I''ve been dead for such a long time. Can I solve the case for him or what?" Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile.


    "I tell you, you can inquire about some things, but you''d better not inquire about some things..." Lao Bian replied, pointing to Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Hehe, if you don''t know, I won''t ask..."


    "Grass, I don''t know what? Let me tell you, there''s nothing I don''t know about the harem. At the beginning, Bi Wenshi took all the people in our harem to the mountain. Even our boss Ye Han was kidnapped. Do you know how they came out?" Lao Bian looked at Zhang Xiaogang with a big mouth.


    "How did you come out?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "It was the three of us who rode a motorcycle up the mountain to save them!" Lao Bian patted the table and shouted, and then said, "at that time, the three of us had two watermelon knives in our hands. I killed Ye Han directly up the mountain without saying a word, and then I took them all down..."


    "True or false?" Zhang Xiaogang now doesn''t know whether what Lao Bian said is true or false.


    "Grass, why don''t you believe it?" Lao Bian scolded silently, then looked at Xiaohei and asked, "is Xiaohei what I said?"


    "Isn''t that what Han Chao took us up?" Xiao Hei replied in a wordless way.


    "Nonsense, did we go too?" Lao Bian shouted awkwardly.


    "Didn''t the three of us go up and let someone lie down? Later, it wasn''t Ye. Didn''t people run out by Liu Rui?"


    "Grass, it''s really hard for me to talk to you now!" Lao Bian looked at Xiao hei and scolded silently, and then said: "Never mind what happened, but it was the three of us who went up the mountain that played a very important role. Without the three of us, all the people in the harem would have to leave there. Han Chao didn''t come out with us today. Otherwise, he should be squatting with us now in the normal plot..."


    "Fortunately, Han Chao didn''t come out, otherwise you would have to pit him..." Xiao Hei scolded wordlessly.


    "Cao, don''t talk to me. I''m upset when I look at you now!" Lao Bian scolded Xiao Hei, then put his arm around Zhang Xiaogang''s shoulder and said, "I ask you, do you know the captain of the criminal police team in H city?"


    "Lin Zhiyong?" Zhang Xiaogang looked at Lao Bian and asked.


    "Yes, that''s it!" Lao Bian nodded slightly and then said, "I told you that we didn''t kill this last time. Later, if the three of us hadn''t turned the war around, the people in the harem would be very dangerous, I''ll tell you..."


    "Didn''t brother long save us? Why do you take everything from yourself..." Xiao Hei squatted aside and looked at Lao Bian in silence.


    "Did I talk to you? If I didn''t talk, would you shut your mouth?" Lao Bian stretched out his finger and scolded Xiao Hei, and then said, "I told you that I used to save Ye Han from water and fire for a few times. Today I was careless, otherwise I couldn''t fall into your hands..."


    "What do you mean, Bi Wenshi and Lin Zhiyong? You did it all?" Zhang Xiaogang asked Lao Bian in surprise.


    "..." Lao Bian was stunned when he heard this sentence. Then he looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked, "are you talking about me?"


    "Do people still use idioms? Didn''t you explain yourself just now?" Xiao Hei scolded wordlessly.


    "Hehe, too." Lao Bian nodded, then patted Zhang Xiaogang on the shoulder and asked, "man, you talk to me from the bottom of your heart. Are you talking to me?"


    "What do you say?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "Forget it, I don''t care. Now I''m very responsible to tell you that Bi Wenshi''s death and Lin Zhiyong have nothing to do with us, but I did both things alone. If you want to find it, you can let me catch it directly. There''s no need to find someone else and solve the case directly..."


    "Man, since you have said so, I am also responsible to tell you that I am not a cliche. I just have nothing to ask!" Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile.


    "Ha ha, it''s not just a cliche!" Lao Bian smiled at Zhang Xiaogang and then didn''t go on.


    "Well, if you two have nothing to do, I won''t tell you. I''m in the office today. If you two have anything to do, just call me directly..."


    After inquiring about these two things, Zhang Xiaogang knew there was nothing to do, so he turned and was ready to go.


    Seeing Zhang Xiaogang ready to go out, Lao Bian quickly stretched out his hand and shouted, "wait..."


    "What''s the matter?" Zhang Xiaogang looked back and asked.


    "Man, the smoke is gone. Leave the smoke for me?" Lao Bian licked his lips and asked with a smile.


    "Ha ha, that''s it..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled, then reached out and took out two boxes of Yuxi, gently put them on the table, then looked at Lao Bian and said with a smile: "if you want anything, just call me!"


    "Ha ha, OK!" Lao Bian smiled and agreed, then reached out and patted Zhang Xiaogang on the shoulder.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned, then smiled at Lao Bian, and then walked out of the interrogation room with his back hands.


    Lao Bian stood there, stretched out his hand, took out a cigarette and held it in his mouth. Then he looked at Zhao Xiaogang''s back with a smile and said to Xiaohei: "nice person..."


    Xiao Hei squinted at Lao Bian and didn''t speak.


    "Very nice person, just talking a little more..." Lao Bian saw Xiao hei and added.


    "I don''t think he talks as much as you. I found that no one talks as much as you..." Xiao Hei stared at Lao Bian and scolded him speechless.


    "No, what do you mean?" Lao Bian lit a cigarette on his mouth with a lighter, then squinted at Xiao hei and asked.


    "What do I mean? You don''t count in your heart? Let me tell you... You talk a little more today. Don''t say anything outside, OK?" Xiao Hei stared at Lao Bian and shouted.


    "No, do you have a problem with me now or what? I found that you talk like taking medicine today... What do you mean when I say a word?" Lao Bian went to Xiao hei and handed Xiao Hei a cigarette.


    Xiao Hei looked at the smoke in Lao Bian''s hand, turned his mouth, and then turned his head directly.


    "Oh, I''m just idle boasting. I''m idle. Are you like this B?" Lao Bian asked, looking at Xiao Hei in silence.


    "No, some you can say, some you can''t say. Why don''t you say everything now?" Xiao Hei shouted at Lao Bian.


    "Is what I said important? I''m not talking nonsense?" Lao Bian shouted a little reluctantly.


    Xiao Hei squinted at Lao Bian, then stretched out his hand to take the cigarette in Lao Bian''s hand, then looked at Lao Bian and said, "think about it for yourself next time when you encounter this situation. What''s the situation in our harem now? You don''t count it in your heart?"


    "Didn''t I talk nonsense? Are you so excited?" Lao Bian was obviously not as confident as he was just now.


    "If you don''t talk nonsense, we''d better talk less. If you say something wrong, how to deal with an accident..." Xiaohei kindly reminded me.


    "Ha ha, I know..." Lao Bian nodded with a smile and then said: "I''m so uncomfortable here. Han Chao doesn''t know what''s going on. At this time, we have to trip up..."


    "You don''t have to worry. We can go out tomorrow!"


    "After I go out, I have to find this nag..." Lao Bian replied with his teeth.


    Now the anger of these two people towards Han Chao has reached the peak. Now these two people hate Han Chao very much.


    ����


    On the other hand, after Zhang Xiaogang left the interrogation room, he looked at binzi and his bald head with a smile.


    "Brother Zhang!" the bald man shouted after seeing Zhang Xiaogang.


    "How are you two on the phone?" Zhang Xiaogang asked, smiling at his bald head.


    "Brother Zhang, my daughter-in-law will bring the money tomorrow. Can you give me a day?" he shouted, looking at Zhang Xiaogang with some excitement.


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled.


    "Brother Zhang, just tomorrow morning, they will come tomorrow morning..." the bald head shouted quickly.


    "OK, I''ll spend another day with you. I must see the money tomorrow. Do you understand?" Zhang Xiaogang nodded back.


    "Thank you, brother Zhang, thank you!" the bald man shouted at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "What about you?" Zhang Xiaogang asked, looking at binzi.


    "Me too, tomorrow..."


    Zhao Xiaogang was stunned for a moment, then nodded, then ran to his office with a little song on his back.


    ����


    "Why, it''s over?" my colleagues asked with a smile when they saw Zhang Xiaogang coming back.


    "Hmm!" Zhang Xiaogang nodded, then pulled a chair and sat opposite his colleagues. Then he looked at his colleagues with a smile and asked, "what you just told me about the harem is true?"


    "Cao, don''t you believe it? If you don''t believe it, ask those two people. Aren''t they all from the harem?" my colleague looked at Zhang Xiaogang and his eyes were silent.


    "I don''t believe it. I just want to make sure that there are a lot of things here..." Zhang Xiaogang replied.


    "There''s a JB thing. I''ll tell you. You can rest assured that there are no problems there. I''ll tell you..." the colleague replied with a smile.


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang looked at his colleague and remained silent for a while, then pursed his lips and said, "then I can trust you this time?"


    "Believe me, there''s nothing wrong. I''ll tell you!" my colleague smiled and patted Zhang Xiaogang on the shoulder.


    ����


    On the other side, in the harem bar.


    Liu Rui and I had nothing to do. We walked around the third floor and the second floor casually. The number of times we came to the harem is obviously less, but I don''t know why the passenger flow is still not as good as before. I think a large part of the reason is that there is trouble for me.


    "How can this be done? Can I still make money this day?" I leaned against the railing on the second floor and looked at the downstairs with some worry.


    "Making money is definitely making money, but I think if we continue to develop like this, we may not make money soon..." Liu Rui came to me and said back to me very honestly.


    "What do you say?" I asked, squinting at Liu Rui.


    "You ask me who I''m going to ask? I don''t know where my 200000 JB will be deducted for you..." Liu Rui replied to me in silence.


    "Just be considerate of the organization. It''s not easy to organize now..." I patted Liu Rui on the shoulder and comforted him helplessly.


    "I understand you. Do you understand me? I''m tired like a donkey day by day. Now you still ask me for 200000 yuan. Where can I give birth to you?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at beads.


    "It was you who made it up?" I smiled back to Liu Rui.


    "My mouth was cheap at the beginning. I have nothing to tell you about this..." Liu Rui wanted to slap his two big mouths when he remembered now.


    The second floor of the harem.


    Liu Rui murmured and hawed to me about the 200000. When I was idle, I ran with my back to the hall on the first floor, but before I took two steps, I heard Liu Rui shouting at me: "Why are you going? I haven''t explained it to you yet..."


    "Why don''t you understand? It''s only 200000 yuan. It''s just the salary of you and Wu Mei for two months. Stop the ink. I''ll go to the back kitchen to see the two fruit cutters..." I looked back at Liu Rui and shouted at Liu Rui in silence.


    "Isn''t that 200000 money? My money comes from the strong wind? I help you every day. Morning and night, can''t you help me?" Liu Rui asked after me.


    "No, why can you kill me if I don''t give you the money now?" I asked Liu Rui back.


    "I''m sure I won''t kill you, but I''m very uncomfortable now. Once my people are uncomfortable, I can do anything. I''ll tell you..." Liu Rui threatened me with his neck.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Liu Rui and smiled. Then I patted Liu Rui on the shoulder and said with a smile, "then I must make up for you now?"


    "That''s right!" Liu Rui bared his teeth and smiled at me.


    "OK." I nodded, then smiled and said, "I''ll give you two thousand for the two hundred thousand, and you can travel by yourself..."


    "..." Liu Rui looked at me and was stunned. Then he shouted at the top of his voice, "Ye Han, are you still a person now? You''ll give me two thousand yuan if I have two hundred thousand yuan. What do you think? Do I owe you two thousand yuan? Tell me..."


    "Don''t forget it." I smiled back, and then ran to the back kitchen without looking back.


    ����


    After entering the kitchen, I saw Zhang Fengyu and Zhang TongZhou squatting on the ground playing with their mobile phones.


    "What are you doing?" I asked, looking at Zhang Fengyu with a smile.


    Zhang Fengyu glanced at me with oblique eyes and didn''t speak.


    "Why? Now play with me. Silence is golden, isn''t it?" I walked to Zhang Fengyu with a smile, and then dragged a stool to sit next to Zhang Fengyu.


    "What are you doing now? Come to play with me?" Zhang Fengyu asked, squinting at me.


    "I just want to see if you can adapt to your work now. Originally, I wanted to change jobs with you two. Now I see that you two integrate very quickly, and the fruit cuts well......" I reached out and took a bite of the watermelon on the board, smiled at Zhang Fengyu and said.


    "You don''t have to talk to me about this. I know you''re with Wei Yiwen now. I''ll do whatever you arrange in the future..."


    "Ha ha, it''s still a hard bone." I smiled, then looked at Zhang Tongzhou and asked, "that''s what you mean?"


    "I''m not. I''m just looking forward now. I''m waiting for president ye to promote me..." Zhang TongZhou looked at me with a smile and said.


    "You still understand..." I patted Zhang TongZhou on the shoulder.


    "No, what did we two say just now? Why did you betray when you knew kung fu?" Zhang Fengyu heard Zhang TongZhou''s words, stared at the beads and shouted, then dragged Zhang TongZhou''s collar and shouted, "you''re betraying now, you know?"


    "What''s wrong with my betrayal?" Zhang TongZhou smiled at Zhang Fengyu and asked.


    "No, you betrayed you now. You still have reason?" Zhang Fengyu looked at Zhang Tongzhou and said nothing.


    "Mr. Ye, have I been promoted now?" Zhang TongZhou looked at me and asked.


    "Promoted, you don''t have to cut fruit now..." I replied with a smile.


    "What about me?" Zhang Fengyu asked hurriedly.


    "You can''t realize it now..." I replied with a mouthful.


    "If it''s not my current consciousness, why can''t I?"


    "Do you think you can do with this attitude?" Zhang TongZhou smiled at Zhang Fengyu.


    "You roll the calf for me..." Zhang Fengyu stared at the bead and shouted.


    "Deng Deng Deng!!"


    At this time, my cell phone suddenly rang. I took out my cell phone and took a look. Brother long called me.


    "Hello, brother long, what''s the matter?" I smiled and connected the phone.


    "I''m ready to go back now. Will you come and see me off?" brother long said impatiently to me.


    "No, didn''t you say you were leaving tomorrow? Why do you want to leave now?" I asked with my mobile phone.


    "I''m in a very uncomfortable mood now. These things really chill me. I have to go home now. I told you, I have to go home when I fly at three o''clock in the middle of the night!" brother long said to his mobile phone.


    "No, brother long, are you old now? Why do you want to be one?" I said nothing to my mobile phone.


    "Who wants to be one? I''m very angry now!"


    "Will Bai wanmeng go back with you?" I asked in a low voice.


    "Nonsense, you still want to keep my daughter!" brother long scolded with his teeth, and then said impatiently, "I''m in the hotel now. Do you like to come or not? If you don''t come, don''t see me again..."


    Brother long hung up directly after saying this.


    I looked at my mobile phone, smiled helplessly, looked at Zhang Fengyu and said, "it''s a dream..."


    "Who?" Zhang Fengyu looked at me and asked.


    "Your boss wants to go home. Why don''t you come with me?" I asked looking at Zhang Fengyu.


    "..." Zhang Fengyu was stunned when he heard what I said, then looked at me and asked, "do you think brother long can kill me if I go now?"


    "Maybe, brother long hates you very much now..." Zhang TongZhou replied with a smile at this time.


    "Don''t talk, it''s like you haven''t betrayed!" Zhang Fengyu replied irritably, then looked at me and said, "either we''d better go with you, or brother long must be angry..."


    "I think so too. Anyway, he can''t tie you two away. Let''s go with me..." I nodded slightly, then took out my mobile phone and dialed Wei Yiwen.


    "Uncle Wei, brother long is leaving, you know?" I asked into my cell phone.


    "I see. I''m on brother Long''s side now. Come here quickly!" Wei Yiwen smiled back at me.


    "OK, I''ll go there now!" I nodded and agreed.


    "By the way, you asked Zhang Fengyu and them to follow. Brother long wants to see them now..."


    I looked back at Zhang Fengyu, then smiled and said, "OK!"

 Chapter 1548

    In the kitchen on the first floor of the harem.


    I, Zhang Fengyu and Zhang Tongzhou, walked out of the boat and happened to meet the old car, Liu Rui, North and south.


    "What are you doing?" the old car looked at me with a smile and asked.


    "Just in time, old car, you call all the people from the management of our harem. Brother long is leaving soon. Let''s go and send them..." I asked in a worried tone. Then I looked at Liu Rui and said, "you call Liangzi Yuanyuan and Yang Song, and let them gather at brother Long''s Hotel no matter what they are doing now..."


    "Meng Liang doesn''t need it. It''s estimated that they''ll slip their whiskers in the father-in-law!" Liu Rui looked at me and replied.


    "Ha ha, it''s also..." I nodded. Then I took out my mobile phone and dialed Han Chao while walking outside. I knew that if someone else could really call him, I called Han Chao myself.


    "Hello? What are you doing?" I asked in a very blunt tone after Han Chao answered the phone.


    "Nothing... What''s the matter?" Han Chao was obviously stunned when he heard my voice.


    "Well, you come here right now. I have something to do here. Do you know the Huihua hotel next to our rear palace?" I asked my mobile phone.


    "Know, isn''t it the five-star one?" Han Chao asked mildly.


    "Yes, that''s it. Come right now!" I nodded and was ready to hang up.


    "No, you haven''t told me what''s going on now. What do you want me to do?" Han Chao asked in some confusion.


    "Why do you ink? Brother long is leaving, and all of us in the harem have come out to deliver it. After all, brother long has helped us so much. Please don''t ink and come out quickly..." I shouted impatiently.


    "It''s not that brother long left. Do I need to buy some fireworks and kicks?" Han Chao seemed to stop JB and asked enthusiastically.


    "What fireworks do you buy when you''re free? Get out of here! It''s coming..."


    I scolded my mobile phone, then hung up the phone directly, looked back and gave me a jump. As long as it was from our harem, not to mention Gao Jia, Duan Hui and Niu Lei, even the cleaners and technicians who had nothing to do came here.


    "What are you doing with so many people? Funeral?" I scolded silently looking at the old car beside me.


    "Don''t I see how busy people are?" the old car bared his teeth and replied to me.


    "Cao, Liu Rui and Yang Song have ruined all the people in the harem, and now there seems to be no serious people..." I scolded silently. Then I took my mobile phone in my hand and ran to the hotel where brother long is located. As I walked, I took out my mobile phone again and almost forgot Su Su Su, so I called Su Su quickly and informed Su Su Su, Let Su Su come out quickly.


    "What''s wrong with us? What have we done?" Yang Song looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Why do you ask me? I know what''s going on?" Liu Rui replied with his eyes askew.


    "I think ye Han just doesn''t like us now..." Yang Song said with a big mouth.


    "I don''t like us. It''s not a day or two... You know now..."


    "What do you say about us?" Yang Song asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If I had a move, I would have killed Ye Han......" Liu Rui''s reply was obviously impatient.


    ����


    On the other hand, Bai wanmeng, Meng Liang, Wei Yiwen and the driver beside him were standing next to the Land Rover. Long wanted to get on the car, but he didn''t go up after thinking about it. Instead, he stood next to the Land Rover and waited for us.


    "Why haven''t you come yet?" brother long took out his mobile phone and scolded impatiently.


    "It should be fast..." Meng Liang stood beside Bai wanmeng and replied with a smile.


    "Don''t talk to me. I see you now. My head hurts..." brother long reached out and pointed to Meng Liang, then pulled the door and got ready to get on the bus.


    When Wei Yiwen saw that brother long was going to get on the bus, he quickly stopped in front of him, then smiled and said, "what are you doing?"


    "No, JB, wait. These things don''t take me seriously now. I don''t know if I''m in a hurry to send me away..." brother long replied in an irritable tone. Then he turned his head and shouted to Bai wanmeng: "what are you doing? Give me your hand..."


    Meng Liang and Bai wanmeng didn''t seem to hear this. They not only didn''t spread out, they held each other directly.


    After seeing the two people holding together, brother long walked over with a big step, and stretched out his hand to tear away Meng Liang and Bai wanmeng.


    "Dad..." Bai wanmeng shouted at brother long with some embarrassment.


    "What are you doing? I''m still here. You two chewed it?" brother long scolded silently. Then he raised his legs and kicked Meng Liang, stared at the beads and scolded: "little B, wait for me. I''ll find someone to kill you sooner or later..."


    "Brother long..." Meng Liang smiled awkwardly at brother long.


    "Roll the calf!" brother long impatiently pushed Meng Liang, and then dragged Bai wanmeng to the Land Rover. As he walked, he honed and chirped, "I really lost my daughter and my soldiers. No one has reimbursed me for the round-trip ticket. What do you say I''m doing..."


    "Why don''t we stay at home?" at this time, the bald driver around brother long smiled back.


    "Fuck off, I won''t come if I''m okay. Get in the car and drive!"


    "We can''t wait for those people in the harem?" the driver asked with some hesitation.


    "What are they doing?" brother long replied with staring eyes.


    "That doesn''t wait for the same boat?" the driver then asked.


    "No, why, what''s the matter with you? People won''t go with us. You always have nothing to do with him?" brother long replied in a wordless way.


    "It''s mainly that he still owes me money. I think I''ll ask him for it later..." the driver replied shyly.


    "I''ll give you how much he owes you? Get in the car and drive for me. If I stay here again, I guess I don''t even have a driver to go home..." brother long scolded silently, then pulled open the door and directly got into the Land Rover.


    "It''s not brother long. What you said is true or false. Zhang TongZhou owes me more than 18000. You pay me back?" the driver asked brother long quickly.


    "... no, how much does he owe you?" brother long was stunned, then pushed open the door and walked down from the co pilot''s position.


    "One hundred thousand eight, I have an IOU..."


    "Well... Let''s wait a minute. You can file a case..."


    Brother long stood next to the Land Rover and replied with some embarrassment.


    Outside Huihua five star hotel.


    "Brother long, if you don''t like waiting, you report the money to me, I won''t ask Zhang TongZhou for it. It''s too ink to ask him for money..." the driver said to brother long with a smile.


    Brother long squinted at the driver, then asked some speechless, "are you kidding me? Where can I find 100000 yuan for you? You haven''t paid yourself for months, and you don''t count it in your heart?"


    "..." the driver was stunned when he heard this.


    "Take me as a money printer or what?" brother long looked at the driver and scolded silently. Then he looked at Wei Yiwen and said, "can you give them a big phone? Why haven''t they come? What are you doing?"


    "It should be soon. They must come..." Wei Yiwen replied with a smile.


    "These things really don''t take me seriously now!" brother long scolded with his teeth.


    "Uncle Wei, why don''t you come with us?" the driver looked at Wei Yiwen and asked.


    "I... I still have something to do here... If it''s finished, I''ll go back..." Wei Yiwen replied with a smile.


    "Why doesn''t Zhang TongZhou go back? If he doesn''t go back, doesn''t brother long bully me?" the driver asked as if he was worried.


    "No, what do you mean?" Longge asked, squinting at the driver.


    "Hehe, it''s not interesting... I''m just talking about..." the driver explained awkwardly.


    "Zhang TongZhou was caught by those girls in the harem. I tell you not to learn from him. You can''t learn from him..." brother long threatened the driver.


    "You are afraid that I will leave no one to drive for you..." the driver whispered.


    "You roll the calf for me!" brother long scolded irritably.


    ����


    In the alley next to Huihua Hotel, there was a Buick car with foreign Deck Cards. The model of the Buick car was pasted very deeply and could not see the two people inside at will. One of the men reached out and took out a walkie talkie, and then shouted to the walkie talkie: "Dong Yao, Dong Yao, please answer!"


    "Dong Yao, if you hear me, please speak!" the walkie talkie answered quickly.


    "The opposite side may be moving. What shall we do next?"


    "Action, what action?"


    "I don''t know. Anyway, the man you asked me to watch came out and should want to go..." the man in the car whispered back.


    "..." the man opposite the walkie talkie was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "OK!"


    ����


    At the police station of H Municipal Bureau, after Lin Zhiyong put down the walkie talkie, he was silent for a moment, then directly patted the table and shouted: "action!"


    "Why did the captain act again?" a young man beside Lin Zhiyong frowned and asked.


    "There may be some action in the back palace. We must block them this time!" Lin Zhiyong shouted with eyes wide open.


    "No, elder brother, I find that you have to work with this harem now. Last time, those people in the harem dared to open to us. Do you think if we go now, even if we do something in the harem, our people don''t dare to stop it?" the little one looked at Lin Zhiyong silently and asked.


    "You seem to be short-sighted. Where were we with the harem last time? It was in the suburbs. They must be working against us. Besides, we didn''t prepare enough last time. This time I directly called the armed police for support. As long as they dare to do anything to us, we can take them down immediately!" Lin Zhiyong shouted with eyes staring at beads.


    "They dare not drive in the city?" asked Xiao Leng.


    "Nonsense, what are they doing in the city? * * * * ah?" Lin Zhiyong scolded silently, and then said, "let me tell you this, it''s not easy for them to resist this time. The armed police are not dry food. I tell you!"


    "I don''t think the armed police can do the people in the back palace. They are too animals..."


    "Don''t worry, they can''t fight us this time!"


    "Then I won''t go either. If this thing really fights, I can''t stand it..." little skimmed back with a big mouth.


    "Don''t you go after the calf thing, such a good opportunity to make contributions!" Lin Zhiyong scolded silently, and then ran outside the house with his own match.


    "Like!" Lin Zhiyong scolded wordlessly after he went out.


    ����


    The other side.


    Long Ge stood next to the Land Rover and looked at his mobile phone. He was speechless and shouted, "why haven''t I come yet? I''ve been waiting so long. Why, let me sleep here?"


    "Why are you always in such a hurry? Wait a little longer and they will come..." Wei Yiwen advised with a smile.


    "Don''t talk to me. You haven''t come for such a long time. Why are you going to catch me? I tell you I''m a good man now!"


    "Hehe, why did ye find someone to catch you?" Wei Yiwen smiled helplessly.


    "No, I''ll wait in the car. It''s too cold outside..." brother long stretched out his hand to get on the car, but at this time, Wei Yiwen stretched out his hand to stop brother long, and then said with a smile: "here!"


    Brother long was stunned when he heard this. Then he looked up and saw me walking in the distance. I saw a large team of nearly 50 people behind me. We ran step by step to the location of brother long under the headlights of Land Rover.


    The lights reflect the shadow of our gang. There is no car in the whole street, so our gang looks very powerful. If there are men and women here, we would be really close to the gang fighting on TV if we were not equipped with a machete on each hand!


    "Hehe, these people can make the whole scene?" brother long looked at us and smiled.


    "The people in the harem now make ye Han''s serious and neat..." Wei Yiwen looked at brother long and smiled.


    "Ha ha..." brother long smiled and didn''t speak.


    I took everyone in our back palace and strode to brother long. Brother long looked at me and smiled. Then he opened his mouth and said, "why? Boss ye, what do you mean?"


    "It doesn''t mean anything..." I smiled back, then directly bowed to the dragon, stared at the beads and shouted, "brother long, go all the way!"


    Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song and some of them bowed after seeing me bow. Then they approached 50 people and shouted with one voice: "brother long, go all the way!"


    A large group of people on our side shouted like thunder, ringing through the whole street!


    At the gate of Huihua hotel.


    "What is this? It''s like I''m dying..." brother long looked at our more than 50 people and smiled helplessly.


    "Didn''t you say that people didn''t take you seriously just now? Now? Take you seriously?" Wei Yiwen asked with a smile.


    "You don''t know a JB! Don''t talk as soon as I speak..." brother long shouted at Wei Yiwen without words, and then asked me, "why, come and give me a funeral?"


    "Hehe, brother long, what do you mean by this?" I rubbed my palm and looked at brother long with a smile and asked.


    "Don''t think if you bow to me, I''ll forgive you. You''ve taken all my people and girls away. I tell you you don''t need to think about it. I''ll tell you..." brother long stared at the beads and shouted at me.


    "How do you like to smash? Anyway, I just want to send you..." I replied wordlessly.


    Brother long squinted at me and whispered, "what else do you say? If you don''t have anything to say, I''ll go..."


    Hearing this, I was stunned. Then I took two steps forward, patted brother long on the shoulder and whispered, "brother long, don''t come back in the future. We don''t need you to worry about it!"


    Brother long was stunned when he heard me!


    "You''re old, too. Stop..." I looked at brother long and said.


    "You say this sentence is still a human sentence!" brother long smiled back to me, then patted me on the shoulder and said, "tell you something."


    "You said..." I whispered.


    "Be careful of Liu Yong''s gang. They''re not that simple."


    "..." hearing this, I was stunned, then nodded slightly and said, "I know!"


    "And I heard that there was a ghost in your harem, didn''t I?" brother long looked at me and asked.


    "Hmm!" I nodded.


    "Remember, whoever catches it will die directly. Don''t embarrass yourself, okay?"


    "Understand!" I looked at brother long and nodded.


    "Ha ha..." brother long smiled and patted me on the shoulder without talking.


    ����


    At the same time, in the Buick car in the alley, a man with a walkie talkie shouted to the walkie talkie: "Captain, they may have to go this way!"


    "I''ll be there in a minute. Don''t worry!" Lin Zhiyong shouted at the top of his voice, then turned his head and shouted at the man in his car: "drive quickly, or go!"


    "Then I''ll keep watching!" the man said to the walkie talkie.


    "Yes, you two must not act without authorization. You must wait for me to arrive. Do you know?" Lin Zhiyong shouted.


    "OK, OK, I see!"


    ����


    After finishing talking with me, brother long took two steps forward and came to Liu Rui. He looked at Liu Rui and smiled. Then he whispered, "yes, help Ye share. You two can work in your harem..."


    Liu Rui was stunned for a moment, then nodded slightly and didn''t speak.


    "Yuanyuan, you, learn slowly!" brother long looked at Yuanyuan and asked.


    "Ah!" Yuan Yuan nodded.


    "Brother long, don''t you tell me something?" Yang Song bared his teeth and asked brother long.


    "You, don''t go home. Your father can definitely hunt you when you go home..." brother long smiled at Yang Song and then shouted to us, "OK, let''s go!"


    "Let''s go!" I whispered to brother long.


    "Hmm!" brother long nodded, then went straight to the Land Rover, got on the bus, looked at Zhang Fengyu and Zhang Tongzhou, then smiled and said, "you two hang around with the leaves, don''t embarrass me!"


    "I see..." Zhang Fengyu and Zhang TongZhou nodded a little embarrassed.


    "Let''s go!" brother long waved his hand to Wei Yiwen, who nodded slightly and didn''t speak.


    The Dragon reached out and pulled open the door of the Land Rover, but at this time, the sound of the police siren suddenly occurred on the street. Brother long and I were stunned in situ almost at the same time. Then everyone present looked at the distance. Brother long reluctantly released the door, and then stood in situ and smiled.


    "Don''t move!"


    Lin Zhiyong ran down from the car with his hands in his hands. Then countless armed police with explosion-proof shield machines directly surrounded us!


    "What do you want?"


    I took a step forward, put out my hand and lit a cigarette. I looked at Lin Zhiyong with a smile and asked.


    "What do you say I want to do?"


    Lin Zhiyong stared at me and shouted.


    "How''s the wound healed?"


    At this time, Liu Rui stepped forward and looked at Lin Zhiyong with a smile and asked.


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me. I received a report from the masses that there are in your hands. I''m a routine inspection now!" Lin Zhiyong stared at the beads and shouted at me. Then he took a step forward with his hands and looked at me carefully.


    "What do you mean? There are so many armed police to check the weapons in your hands?" I asked with a smile.


    "You know who you are..." Lin Zhiyong shouted and then said, "you must cooperate with my work now!"


    "Brother Lin, do you know what I''m doing now?" I squinted at Lin Zhiyong and asked.


    "I don''t know!" Lin Zhiyong shouted with staring eyes.


    "I''m here to send my friends now, you know?" I cried, gritting my teeth.


    "The masses report that you have hidden weapons, please cooperate with my routine inspection!" Lin Zhiyong stared at the beads and shouted at me.


    "I''ll tell you for the last time. I''m sending my friend now. Can you let me send someone away for inspection?" I continued.


    "You friends have to check!"


    "Lin Zhiyong!" I stared at the beads and shouted at Lin Zhiyong. Then I shouted, "I told you, I''ll send my friends now. Can you give me face?"


    "Sorry, please cooperate with the inspection!" Lin Zhiyong shouted stubbornly.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Lin Zhiyong and smiled. Then I said, "I tell you, if you have to check, I''ll check as you like, but I tell you, if you can''t check anything today, I''ll make you stand down in front of so many people. Do you believe it?"


    "Are you threatening me?" Lin Zhiyong looked at me and smiled.


    "Draft it, check it!"


    I directly opened my arms to Lin Zhiyong. Lin Zhiyong looked at me and was stunned. Then, with a big hand, it was close to thirty or forty, and directly surrounded us, and then searched us!


    At the gate of Huihua hotel.


    Nearly 50 people and the armed police surrounded us directly, and then began to search all of us.


    "Please have a routine check..." a small hand holding a metal detector said to brother long.


    "What are you doing? I still need to check?" brother long replied with staring eyes.


    "Sorry, you all have to check!" whispered back.


    "Hehe, I have infectious diseases. If you can''t find anything, it''s not worth letting me infect again..." brother long replied with a smile.


    "Sorry, please cooperate with the inspection." Xiao knew that brother long was pulling the calf here, so he shouted repeatedly.

 Chapter 1549

    "Hehe, check it..." brother long smiled and then opened his arms and said, "check it. Check it quickly. I have to get on the plane later!"


    Xiao hurriedly took a metal detector and scanned brother long very carefully. In this way, nearly 50 people in our harem were inspected, even those technicians were also inspected, and brother Long''s Land Rover was also carefully searched.


    "You turn it over gently, it''s all genuine leather!" the driver cried out in pain when he saw the Land Rover.


    Half an hour later, with the subsequent inspection, Lin Zhiyong''s face became more and more ugly, because apart from finding two in the hands of Yang Song and the north and the south, there was basically nothing left, not to mention the weapon, not even a knife. I leaned against the root of the wall, smoked and squinted at Lin Zhiyong. I knew they had been with us for a long time, The purpose is to find something when brother long leaves. After all, brother long comes with him when he comes, but brother long is very smart. After everything is done, brother long directly asks those people to go back first. Therefore, neither our harem nor brother long has any lethal weapons.


    "Did you find anything?" Lin Zhiyong turned his head and asked.


    "Not yet..." the little shook his head slightly.


    "Then look, I don''t believe these people don''t have hands. It''s impossible!" Lin Zhiyong replied with staring eyes.


    "I''m going to get on the plane later. Do you think I can take it on the plane?" brother long asked Lin Zhiyong with a smile.


    "..." Lin Zhiyong looked at brother long and didn''t speak.


    "Report!"


    Just at this time, a man dragged Liu Rui and shouted.


    "What''s the matter?" Lin Zhiyong asked excitedly.


    "Found a pair of scissors..." hurriedly replied.


    "I asked you to find a weapon. What are you doing with scissors? Is that a weapon?" Lin Zhiyong stared at the beads and scolded in an unusually speechless way. Then he directly took his mobile phone and entered the police car.


    Ten minutes later, all of us received a very strict inspection. In Liu Rui''s words, we almost didn''t let others pull down our underpants, but the result was the same as I thought. I didn''t find anything, because before we came out, I specially reminded everyone not to take anything. What I was afraid of was Lin Zhiyong''s hand, Sure enough, he really came out without any improvement.


    Knowing that the inspection was finished, Lin Zhiyong came out of the police car directly, then shouted with a horn: "what did you find?"


    "A set of reports, No."


    "Group II report, No."


    "Three groups of reports, No."


    ����


    Lin Zhiyong''s face turned green. Lin Zhiyong looked at us and was silent for a moment. Then he shouted at the top of his voice, "you''re a cow, get out!"


    "Wait a minute!"


    At this time, I suddenly stood up, smiled at Lin Zhiyong, and then walked to Lin Zhiyong.


    Lin Zhiyong looked at me at a loss.


    "What did I tell you just now?" I looked at Lin Zhiyong and asked.


    "What do you want to do?" Lin Zhiyong stepped back and looked at me with some fear.


    "I cleaned you up last time, didn''t I?" I stretched out my hand, pushed Lin Zhiyong and asked with a smile.


    "Wow..."


    After seeing me do it, all the people present and the armed police raised their hands and pointed them directly at my head.


    "Ye Han, I tell you, don''t fool around..." Lin Zhiyong swallowed a spit and looked at me and shouted.


    "What do you mean, my uncle?" I asked, turning to look at the armed police.


    "..." Lin Zhiyong also looked back, and then shouted at the top of his voice, "put them down, it''s our business, don''t open it!"


    "Ha ha, that''s right..." I patted Lin Zhiyong on the shoulder, and then said, "do you remember what I told you just now?"


    "Ye Han, I''m just a routine check!" Lin Zhiyong replied nervously.


    "Check?" I sneered, then stared at the beads and shouted, "I didn''t say I sent my friend now, so you have to check at this time, don''t you?"


    "I''m just executing orders!" Lin Zhiyong explained awkwardly, but at this time, he must have no confidence just now, because he knew that our Hougong Gang must have been prepared in advance, otherwise he couldn''t find one.


    "Draft it? I told you so. You still don''t give me face. Do you say you give me eye medicine? Here?" I stretched out my hand and pointed to Lin Zhiyong.


    "I don''t mean anything else..." Lin Zhiyong himself came out this time without a search order, so he has no right to search so many of us. That is to say, if he can''t find anything this time, so many people in our harem will go to the court to sue him. If he is light, he doesn''t have to do it. If he is heavy, he will squat on the fence directly, Therefore, Lin Zhiyong doesn''t dare to refute when talking to me now, because he doesn''t find anything. He doesn''t pay any attention to what he says. He also knows that people in our harem are not fools. As long as I poke it up, he will be finished. So Lin Zhiyong is a little regretful about his action today.


    "What do you mean, tell me? Show me the search warrant..." I lowered my head, lit a cigarette and asked Lin Zhiyong.


    "President ye..." Lin Zhiyong looked at me with some embarrassment.


    "Hehe, I''m not president Ye. I said to show me the search warrant..." I smiled back.


    "We''re on a temporary police trip this time. The formalities haven''t come down. Can I give it to you tomorrow?"


    "What do you mean? Today, the people in the harem have no formalities?" I asked.


    At the gate of Huihua hotel.


    "Mr. Ye, can I supply you tomorrow?" Lin Zhiyong looked at me and asked.


    "Hehe, I just asked you if tomorrow''s inspection was OK. What did you say?" I looked at Lin Zhiyong and asked.


    "Are you like this?" Lin Zhiyong glared back to me. After all, so many people are watching. Even the people living in Huihua hotel have come out to see the excitement. Lin Zhiyong can''t not know who lives in Huihua. After all, it''s a five-star hotel. Can people without identity live here? So now Lin Zhiyong is forced to ask by me. He has no face.


    "How do you know it''s embarrassing?" I asked looking at Lin Zhiyong.


    "..." Lin Zhiyong pursed his lips and said in a low voice, "if you think you are not satisfied with my work, will I invite you face to face tomorrow?"


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Lin Zhiyong and smiled. Then I touched my nose and whispered, "Lin Dachang is self-sufficient. I beg for forgiveness. What JB thing am I..."


    "Ye Han, what do you want to do?" Lin Zhiyong looked at me and asked.


    "I''m like making you stand down. Now show me the search warrant and I''ll let you go right away, but if you don''t have a search warrant, we''re not finished!" I replied with staring eyes.


    "As for you?" Lin Zhiyong repeated.


    "Did you draft it? You let me lose face in front of so many people. Can I let you leave so easily? Did you know me ye Han the first day? Since you became the captain of this JB thing, I found that you obviously don''t know what you do now, don''t you? Did you draft it? You have trouble with me again and again. Now it''s OK. You''re in my hands, aren''t you ����


    "Ye Han, if you do things like this..." Lin Zhiyong said in general.


    "I''ll do it today. You and I don''t have to pretend to be good citizens here. That''s how I am. Others respect me. I''ll fight for others. But if anyone wants to bully me, you have to see what firepower you are!" I''m talking like a local ruffian, and my voice is very loud, Basically everyone can hear me.


    "Can I apologize to you?" Lin Zhiyong looked at the increasing number of people watching the excitement. The impact must be getting worse and worse, so Lin Zhiyong directly bit his lips and shouted at me.


    "Apology?" I smiled, then stretched out my hand and pointed to Lin Zhiyong''s hat and shouted, "is it drafted? If the apology is useful, tell me what you want me to do?"


    "Then what are you doing? Have a word!" Lin Zhiyong shouted, staring up at beads.


    "Bang!"


    There was a loud noise, and all of us turned around. When Lin Zhiyong heard the sound, he was stunned. Then he picked up the walkie talkie and shouted, "someone is driving, arrest!"


    Hearing Lin Zhiyong''s words, I was stunned. The first figure in my mind was Han Chao, because everyone in our harem was there, but Han Chao was not there. I subconsciously looked back and my heart beat faster. I knew Han Chao must have thought we were caught, so this came to save us.


    After Lin Zhiyong''s words, countless people ran frantically to the place where the voice came out. We looked back and found that it was really Han Chao.


    "Why is this coming!" Liu Rui shouted at me, staring at the beads.


    "You ask me who I ask..." I replied speechless.


    On the other side, more than a dozen directly rushed to Han Chao''s position with a charge. Han Chao first led him when he saw it, and then ran to the other end of the street with his schoolbag!


    "Stop!" the armed police held up the charge and stared at Han Chao.


    "Stand you, B!" Han Chao shouted back, and then ran frantically on the road.


    "Ha ha, both sides are blocked!" Lin Zhiyong shouted with a walkie talkie, then looked at me and said, "President ye, I really thank you, brother, for lifting my hand at the critical moment!"


    "..." I pursed my lips and looked at Lin Zhiyong without talking. All I thought about now was Han Chao. Don''t get caught. If he is caught, our Hougong gang will be finished.


    Liu Rui, Yang Song, Wei Yiwen, they also thought the same at this time. If Han Chao really brought it, it would be over.


    Han Chao was carrying a big schoolbag he didn''t know where he came from. He was like crazy. He ran on the main road, followed by more than a dozen armed police.


    "Hua la..." Lin Zhiyong''s walkie talkie rang.


    "Captain, the man opposite runs fast!"


    "If you can''t, drive and hit your legs!" Lin Zhiyong shouted, staring at the beads, then turned back and shouted to his colleagues: "what are you looking at? Just drive and block!"


    "Yes!" he promised, then got on the bus directly, and then all five or six drove out.


    "Why?" Liu Rui asked in a low voice, standing beside me.


    "Now you ask me, how do I know? How did this come at this time..." I replied speechless.


    "President ye, what''s wrong with your face? What are you talking about here?" Lin Zhiyong turned his head and smiled at me after shouting.


    "What I said has anything to do with you?" I replied with my teeth.


    "Hehe, it doesn''t matter, but after my people catch the man, we''ll continue to talk!" Lin Zhiyong replied with a smile.


    "I''ll make you regret..."


    "At this time, Mr. Ye, you''d better not scare me, OK? I''m very scared..." Lin Zhiyong smiled and patted me on the shoulder.


    I looked up at him and said nothing.


    On the other side, after going out, he ran directly to the street where Han Chao was located and blocked the intersection where Han Chao was located in less than three minutes. At this time, Han Chao was sweating. He looked at the police cars around him and wiped the sweat on his face. Then he shouted directly at the armed police: "I surrender, don''t drive!"


    "Put down your arms!" the armed police shouted at Han Chao with * *.


    "..." Han Chao hesitated for a moment, then directly threw his schoolbag on the ground.


    "Hold your head and squat on the ground!" the armed police then shouted.


    Han Chao quickly squatted on the ground with his head in his arms. The next second, more than a dozen people rushed directly to Han Chao, and then directly pressed Han Chao on the ground.


    "Man, be gentle!" Han Chao shouted after being pressed on the ground.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, take it away!" the leading armed police shouted with staring eyes.


    After Han Chao was caught, the armed police handcuffed Han Chao directly, and then shouted to the walkie talkie, "Captain, got it!"


    When Liu Rui and I heard this, we couldn''t help but tremble. Han Chao was really caught.


    "Ha ha..." Lin Zhiyong smiled with his walkie talkie, and then whispered, "good job, bring it here."


    "..." Liu Rui and I stared at Lin Zhiyong. Even brother long was a little uneasy. After all, no one was a fool. If Han Chao had something in his hand, none of us could run away.


    "President ye, why don''t you talk?" Lin Zhiyong squinted at me and asked.


    "If you can''t find anything today, I''ll make you ugly!" I replied with my lips.


    "Hehe, then pray that your man has nothing in his hand..."


    At this time, several police cars surrounded him, and Han Chao was also dragged up by the armed police from the police car.


    "What did I do? You bring me something?" Han Chao shouted silently, looking at the handcuffs on his hands.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, get out of the car quickly!" the armed police kicked Han Chao and directly kicked Han Chao out of the car.


    "It''s illegal, I''ll tell you!" Han Chao shouted, looking at the armed police after getting off the bus.


    Lin Zhiyong looked up at Han Chao, then turned to the armed police and asked, "where''s the thing?"


    "Wow!"


    The armed police directly took out the schoolbag that Han Chao had just carried and handed it to Lin Zhiyong. After Lin Zhiyong took the schoolbag, he directly opened the zipper, and then poured all the things in the schoolbag onto the ground. When I saw the things in the schoolbag, I was stunned.


    I was not the only one who was stunned. Basically, everyone was stunned, including Lin Zhiyong.


    "Is this his schoolbag?" Lin Zhiyong responded, turned and stared at the beads and shouted to the armed police behind him.


    "Yes, it was this schoolbag when we caught him..." the armed police replied with some embarrassment.


    "..." Lin Zhiyong looked down at the two kicks on the ground and the earth''s red flash thunder and so on.


    "No, what did I do? You''ll cuff me?" Han Chao stared at the beads and asked Lin Zhiyong in silence.


    "What are you doing carrying this thing in the middle of the night?" Lin Zhiyong looked at Han Chao and scolded.


    "Didn''t I come to send my friends? I want to set off some fireworks to celebrate. What''s the matter?" Han Chao replied with his neck stuck.


    "What are you running for?" Lin Zhiyong asked.


    "Nonsense, our city doesn''t allow shooting bamboo? Isn''t it a civilized city? So I ran away..." Han Chao replied righteously.


    "..." after hearing this, Lin Zhiyong silently pinched his waist and turned around, then touched his chin and shouted to the armed police behind him: "what are you looking at? Search him quickly!"


    "Ah..." the armed police agreed, and then quickly swept Han Chao with a metal detector. Finally, nothing was found.


    "Uncle, can you open this thing for me? I''m just kicking, can''t I?" Han Chao shouted at Lin Zhiyong with the handcuffs on his hands.


    "Give him the key..." Lin Zhiyong waved helplessly.


    The armed police quickly took the handcuffs on Han Chao''s hands.


    "It''s not the next time you understand the matter, okay? You say I''m just kicking like I''m * * * *, and so many people chasing me scare me to death..." after the handcuffs were opened, Han Chao rubbed his wrists and hawed at Lin Zhiyong.


    "You said you..." Lin Zhiyong stretched out his hand and pointed to Han Chao. Generally speaking, he held back.


    "What''s wrong with me?" Han Chao asked.


    "What are you doing with this thing in the middle of the night?" Lin Zhiyong shouted speechless.


    "Why, I broke the law with this thing?" Han Chao shouted unconvinced.


    "If you break the law, do you delay?"


    "What have I delayed?"


    "Officer Lin now thinks it''s good for you to carry the * * bag..." I smiled back, then stretched out my hand and pulled Han Chao, then slowly walked to Lin Zhiyong, looked at Lin Zhiyong and asked, "do you still check?"


    Lin Zhiyong looked at me and didn''t speak.


    "Don''t you check it? If you don''t check us, let''s make it clear..." as I spoke, I took off my watch, then shook my wrist, looked at Lin Zhiyong and asked, "Officer Lin, do you remember what I told you?"


    After seeing my action, Lin Zhiyong quickly stepped back two steps, then stared and shouted, "Ye Han, you''re too much, I''ll tell you!"


    "If you can''t find anything today, I''ll make you stand down in front of so many people. Do you want to take a step forward!" I shouted, staring at the beads.


    Lin Zhiyong was stunned when he heard me, and then he really took a step forward.


    "Pa!"


    Without saying a word, I pulled a big mouth directly on Lin Zhiyong''s face. I hit it very hard and directly pulled out Lin Zhiyong''s nose blood.


    "Wow..."


    When the armed police saw me do it, they raised their hands directly.


    "Put it down!"


    Lin Zhiyong turned back and scolded.


    "...." the armed police were silent for a moment, and then slowly put down the * * in their hands.


    "Draft, didn''t you just like NB?" I asked, biting my lips and looking at Lin Zhiyong.


    "Ye Han, don''t forget what I do..." Lin Zhiyong whispered back to me.


    "What can you do? Don''t you have to bear it when I hit you today?" I stared at the beads and shouted, and then my backhand was another mouth.


    "Pa!"


    Everyone present looked at me and Lin Zhiyong. It seemed that no one thought I would really hit Lin Zhiyong. After all, he was the captain of the criminal investigation team, but I knew that Lin Zhiyong came out today without a search warrant, so no matter how I hit him, he didn''t dare to fight back, because I made it big for him. If it was big, I would attack the police, But how to deal with Lin Zhiyong is not certain. After all, even the armed police here are found by Lin Zhiyong himself, not the normal procedure.


    "Have you taken it?" I asked, patting Lin Zhiyong''s face.


    "Is it finished?" Lin Zhiyong shouted, looking at me.


    "When it''s over, you can take your people away. By the way, I''ll see you later!" I smiled back.


    "Well, see you in the matter!" Lin Zhiyong nodded slightly, then turned his head and shouted, "close the team!"


    Five minutes later, Lin Zhiyong and others disappeared into our sight.


    Lin Zhiyong left. I turned around twice, then kicked Han Chao''s ass, stared at the beads, pointed to Han Chao and scolded, "you''re free to kick your mother''s feet?"


    "Don''t I want to celebrate..." Han Chao looked at me a little wronged, muttered, and then said: "who knows that these things have something to do with the armed police and the police cars, so the whole formation..."


    "I really convinced you. I''ve told you many times. Don''t talk about it. It''s useless. You just don''t listen. Fortunately, you don''t have a guy with you. If that happens, you don''t know how to die..." I scolded silently, then turned around and looked at brother long. I didn''t know what to say.


    Brother long stepped forward, patted me on the shoulder and whispered, "your harem is not as good as before. You didn''t hit people''s mouths just now..."


    "It''s because I can''t do it that I beat him. I have to let them know that even if our harem can''t do it now, no one can bully me!" I replied with my teeth, and then said, "OK, it''s getting late. Brother long, you can go first!"


    "Well, be careful what happens in the future. They can come here today, which shows that these people have been staring at you. Your situation is actually very complicated now." brother long whispered.


    "It''s nothing complicated. I don''t need to clean up. When the university city is finished, I''ll clean up the gang one by one. Fuck, one by one..." I stretched out my hand and lit a cigarette for brother long.


    Brother long looked at the cigarette end in his hand and smiled. Then he waved his hand to us. Then he directly pulled open the door of the Land Rover and stepped up.


    Ten minutes later, the Land Rover with Longge and Bai wanmeng also disappeared from our sight.


    Meng Liang stood in place for a long time, then sighed helplessly and didn''t say anything.


    "OK, don''t look, just marry home later..." Liu Rui patted Meng Liang on the shoulder and comforted him.

 Chapter 1550

    "HMM." Meng Liang agreed in a muffled voice, then turned and ran to my harem.


    "That''s it?" Han Chao asked, staring at me with big eyes after brother long left.


    "What else do you want?" I asked with my eyes askew.


    "What about the two kicks and fireworks I bought here? They haven''t been put yet..." Han Chao shouted after me.


    "Keep it for your father to play during the new year..." I replied without looking back.


    "Roll the calf and jump for my father again! No..." Han Chao was hugged by Liu Rui on his shoulder before he spoke.


    "What are you doing?" Han Chao asked, squinting at Liu Rui.


    "Do you want me to tell you something?" Liu Rui smiled at Han Chao and asked.


    "Don''t pull the calf with me. What can I do for you? You hurry to loosen it for me. I have to go back..." Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and knew that it must be no good, so he reached out and directly took Liu Rui''s hand, and then took a big step to run in the direction of imperial food.


    "Pa!" Liu Rui reached out and grabbed Han Chao directly.


    "No, brother, what do you want to do? What I fear most now is that you talk to me, you know..." Han Chao turned back and shouted at Liu Rui helplessly.


    "There are some things you haven''t explained clearly. Why are you always in a hurry?" Liu Rui smiled at Han Chao, and then said, "Lao Bian, Xiao hei and they are now arrested, you know?"


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this. Then he looked at Liu Rui in a trance and asked, "is it true or false?"


    "What''s true or false? I can still tease you when I''m free?" Liu Rui scolded speechlessly, and then said: "when they got to the iron tower, they had a fight directly with others, and then they were caught. The ones in their hands were confiscated, and they were directly convicted of possession of weapons..."


    "No... I said these two things would not work without me. Do you think it''s OK to let these two things go out by themselves? This team can''t work if each backbone..." Han Chao murmured. He didn''t know what to mutter. Then he shook off Liu Rui''s hand, stared at the beads and said: "I''ll go to the tower tomorrow to talk about these two. It''s really unreliable. I''ll tell you..."


    "Stop first..." Liu Rui reluctantly stopped Han Chao, and then said with a smile: "do you feel something wrong with this matter?"


    "What''s wrong?" Han Chao was stunned and asked.


    "Where did Xiao hei and Lao Bian come from?" Liu Rui asked.


    "How do I know where they came from? What''s the use of telling me now? I can give it. I don''t have it in my own hand..."


    "They took it in my car!"


    "What do you mean?" Han Chao was stunned. He felt something was wrong and quickly narrowed his eyes and looked at Liu Rui.


    "What do I mean? Don''t you count in your heart?" Liu Rui smiled at Han Chao.


    "I didn''t count. I''ll tell you what you want to say now. Don''t talk to me here. It''s useless. What do you want to say?" Han Chao looked at Liu Rui a little nervous and asked.


    "Did you put these two in my car and deliberately frame me?" Liu Rui asked Han Chao.


    "..." Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and shouted, "are you in a bad mood? I have nothing to do. I didn''t put two in your car to frame you. I still framed you. What do you think? You''re out of your mind?"


    "You don''t have to say anything else. Now I suspect you framed me and deliberately set me up with Xiao hei and Lao Bian!" Liu Rui shouted.


    "You hurry to get out of here. I''m free. I study this thing with you every day..." Han Chao scolded wordlessly, and then took a big step to run ahead.


    "Don''t go yet. Do you understand our research?" Liu Rui pursued Han Chao.


    "Brother, can you do something serious every day? If you have nothing to do, you can study cross stitch. It''s all a waste of time. You have to say I framed you. What do you say I have the energy to frame you? Besides, even if I want to frame you, I won''t go around so much. I''ll throw Lao Bian, Xiao hei and others in later. I have to go back Prepare two. Do you think I have enough energy and money at that time? No, just say the best words. Do you think you have those two valuable in my heart? "


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard Han Chao''s words. Then he touched his chin and said in a low voice, "I think it''s against your character. I''m really not worth two!"


    "Yes, let''s change the angle. You say I hurt you. What benefits can I get?" Han Chao asked with some collapse.


    "Then who did you say hurt me?" Liu Rui asked stiffly.


    "It''s mainly because you have to analyze the motive of the crime now. Do you understand? I''ll tell you so. You say who will benefit the most if someone frames you?" Han Chao seems to be quite JB professional and helped Liu Rui analyze it.


    Liu Rui touched his chin and then whispered, "if you follow your idea, the biggest beneficiary of this matter is Ye Han. He saved 200000!"


    "That''s enough. That''s Ye Han. If you say I hurt you, what benefits can I get? The 200000 you took out is not for me. What''s the use of telling me..." Han Chao impatiently shook off Liu Rui''s hand, and then ran to the imperial food with a step.


    Liu Rui stood in situ, his eyes vaguely analyzing Han Chao''s words.


    ����


    On the other side, Zhang Fengyu and Zhang TongZhou followed me.


    "What are you two doing with me?" I asked, squinting at the two brothers.


    "President ye, what am I going to do?" Zhang TongZhou looked at me with a smile and asked.


    "Well, what should you do when you go home? Tomorrow you and Liangzi will stay on the third floor..." I made a total and prepared to let Zhang Tongzhou and Meng Liang watch the show on the third floor. The work on the third floor is easier, but Meng Liang is watching alone, so I''m going to give him one person, so they can be more relaxed.


    "How about the third floor?" Zhang TongZhou looked at me with a smile and asked.


    "It''s OK. I just walk around. There''s basically no work left..." I nodded back.


    "Then I have to thank President Ye!" Zhang TongZhou replied to me with a smile.


    "What about me?" at this time, Zhang Fengyu hurriedly asked.


    "You?" I was stunned for a moment, then patted a piece of rain''s shoulder, and then said in a low voice: "I think you''re in this state. After all, your ideological consciousness has not improved. I think you''d better go to the back kitchen to cut fruit..."


    "If it''s not something, I''ll cut fruit. He has something to do now. How can I cut fruit?" Zhang Fengyu shouted at me.


    "Didn''t ye Zonggang say that? Your performance is not good now. I suggest you do well. When your ideological consciousness improves, you can be promoted..." Zhang TongZhou smiled at Zhang Fengyu and replied.


    "You roll the calf for me, ye Han, I tell you if you let me cut fruit now..."


    "How?" I smiled and looked at Zhang Fengyu and asked.


    "Are you a little shameless? It''s a black curtain. You''re going to hide me!" Zhang Fengyu shouted with staring beads.


    "What are you? You think you''re an ice cream. People still hide you. You can cut the fruit quickly and it''s over. Your main task now is to cut the fruit like everything is strong..." Zhang TongZhou said with a smile.


    "Why don''t you roll the calf with me? I can''t tell if I see you now..." Zhang Fengyu kicked Zhang TongZhou speechless, then looked at me and said, "Ye Han, don''t forget, I''ve been hurt for our harem. You can''t do this to me. I''ll tell you!"


    "The man in our harem hasn''t shed blood and been hurt?" I asked looking at Zhang Fengyu.


    "..." Zhang Fengyu looked at me and was stunned. Then he shouted at the top of his voice, "OK, you''re awesome. Wait for me!"


    After scolding, Zhang Yuyu directly took a big step and ran to the Hougong bar.


    "With this temper, I think you should be fired. What do you do? You don''t know what you do every day. Whine and scum..." after Zhang Fengyu left, Zhang TongZhou looked at me with a big mouth.


    "Hehe, uncle Wei nodded about the dismissal." I smiled back, and then I was about to walk into the harem. At this time, I suddenly heard a cry.


    "Ye Han!"


    Liu Rui stood behind me, stared at the beads and shouted at me.


    "Well, what, you help me stop this, I''ll go first?" I whispered to Zhang Tongzhou, and then directly accelerated my progress.


    "No..." Zhang TongZhou didn''t know what was going on and found that I had no shadow.


    "Ye Han, don''t go!" Liu Rui rushed to me with his mouth open.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhang TongZhou reached out to stop Liu Rui and asked with a smile.


    "Don''t stop me, I have something very important to tell you now..." Liu Rui stretched out his hand and pushed Zhang Tongzhou, then rushed directly to my position, but after looking for a long time, he found that I had lost my shadow.


    "No, you haven''t told me anything yet?" Zhang TongZhou asked curiously after Liu Rui.


    "..." Liu Rui turned his head and looked at Zhang Tongzhou, then whispered, "tomorrow you''ll shave the hair on your head. It''s red like something..."


    After Liu Rui finished, he ran directly to the second floor with his hands on his back.


    "What''s wrong with my hair?"


    Zhang TongZhou stood where he was and muttered something puzzled about Liu Rui''s back.


    ����


    On the other side, on the H city highway, in a police car.


    While cleaning up his wound, Lin Zhiyong bit his teeth and said to the driver of the police car, "grass, who told me what these people have?"


    The driver looked at Lin Zhiyong and said nothing.


    "Fuck, the Hougong gang are becoming more and more arrogant now. I have to kill Ye Han. He''d better not fall into my hands..." Lin Zhiyong muttered when he saw that the driver didn''t speak.


    "No, Captain, I don''t understand one thing all the time?" the driver turned to look at Lin Zhiyong and said.


    "What''s up?" Lin Zhiyong asked.


    "Why do you always have to quarrel with these people in the harem? We''ve suffered losses in their hands twice this time, so you don''t have a long memory!" the driver kindly advised.


    "You know a JB, now there is only the Hougong underworld in our city. If we can bring the Hougong, it would be awesome, so now the Hougong is a very key part!" Lin Zhiyong whispered back.


    "But if the harem is gone, others will come out. Now there is no one else because the harem is pressing them, but it''s not necessarily a good thing if the harem is gone?" the driver continued.


    Lin Zhiyong turned his head to see that the driver didn''t speak, and then wiped the blood on his nose.


    "The main reason is that you have to clean up with the Hougong now. The Hougong has been in our city for so long. Basically, everyone knows that Liu Yong, sun Lei and Zhao San are all killed by the Hougong. Even Bi Wenshi is destroyed by the Hougong. To tell you the truth, the Hougong is really not something we can clean up now..." The driver saw that Lin Zhiyong didn''t speak and then said.


    "What do you mean by that? No one can control their harem now?" Lin Zhiyong asked, squinting at the driver.


    "Someone can manage it, but I don''t think we can manage it. Do you understand?" the driver looked at Lin Zhiyong''s stubborn expression and said some speechless.


    "We can''t control them. Can you tell me who can control them?" Lin Zhiyong then asked.


    "No, they killed Bi Wenshi. You''re the only captain. What do you say? I just advise you that the people in the back Palace are really not easy. You''d better be careful yourself. If you really give them a sharp eye, I''m afraid you''ll have an accident!" said the driver kindly.


    "Ha ha..." Lin Zhiyong smiled at this, then pursed his lips and said, "I don''t believe it. Are they so powerful in the harem now? Even I dare to do it?"


    "The last time we killed two of them in Zhaojia village, are you sure no one retaliated?" the driver asked obliquely.


    "..." Lin Zhiyong was silent when he heard this.


    "I think it''s almost OK. We''ve been running to the back palace recently. In fact, it''s not interesting. In the end, there''s nothing we can do with others. As long as they can see past, our side will be almost finished. After all, we can''t force them all the time. It''s really urgent at that time. It''s not good for us..." the driver continued.


    "What do you mean, let''s go slowly first?" Lin Zhiyong asked stiffly.


    "Well, I don''t think it''s necessary to do this. Even if it''s true, we must seize the current situation of others. Otherwise, you say that we are ordinary people. The harem really wants to kill us, which is to spend some money. Don''t forget what the relationship between your tenure and ye Han is. Guo xiongyi can''t take ye Han. If ye Han hadn''t blocked Bi Wenshi on the mountain to die, You, now, and new, can you come up? Right? "


    "Hmm..." Lin Zhiyong agreed in a dull voice. What the driver said is still right. In fact, he can become the captain completely because of our harem.


    "Ding Ling Ling..."


    At this time, Lin Zhiyong''s mobile phone rang. Lin Zhiyong looked down and it was the director of H city police station.


    "Why don''t you answer the phone?" the driver looked at Lin Zhiyong and asked.


    "I must have been scolded..." Lin Zhiyong whispered back.


    "You can''t refuse to answer it. If you don''t answer it, what do you say when you go back?" the driver asked obliquely.


    "Fuck, it''s a thing every day..."


    Lin Zhiyong took a deep breath and scolded wordlessly. Then he pressed the button directly.


    "Hello?"


    "Where are you now?" a middle-aged man''s voice came from the opposite, with a very impatient tone.


    "I''m in the car now? What''s the matter?" Lin Zhiyong asked in a low voice.


    "Did you go to the harem again?" the middle-aged man asked angrily.


    "After receiving the report, he said there was a fire with hidden weapons..." Lin Zhiyong explained in a far fetched way.


    "Fart!" the middle-aged scolded directly, and then said: "Fan called me just now and said that you took the armed police there, and then you didn''t find anything. Finally, you found a pile of fireworks. You went there without telling me about it. Don''t you know what you''re doing now? I told you not to tell you. People in the harem don''t move for the time being. Why don''t you listen to me?"


    "I know I''m wrong, I''ll review!" Lin Zhiyong shouted with his teeth clenched.


    "Is your review useful? Did ye Han hit you two mouths?" the middle-aged man asked.


    "Well..."


    "Do you know what impact this will have on our police station if the media knows it? And if ye Han is investigated, you don''t even have a search warrant. Why do you search? Do you know what fan asked me just now?"


    "I don''t know..."


    "Fan asked me if you, the captain, could do it or not. Go home and roll the calf! This is fan''s original words. You know that almost everyone knows it now. We are afraid of the people in the harem. Do you know what a bad influence it is?" he said more and more excitedly.


    "I was wrong..."


    "I specially asked you not to fight with those people in the harem if you have nothing to do. Why don''t you just listen?" he sighed helplessly and then said: "fan meant to dismiss you, but I discussed with him and prepared to let you stop reacting. You can have a good rest at home these days."


    "Thank you." Lin Zhiyong whispered back.


    "You don''t have to thank me. I understand your mood, but you should know how to do things. You can''t go on like this now. You should pay attention to this problem in the future, okay?"


    "I see."


    Lin Zhiyong nodded slightly and then said, "is there anything else?"


    "Remember to make a review."


    "OK!" Lin Zhiyong promised, then hung up the phone directly, then turned to the driver and said, "stop, I''ll get off."


    "What''s the matter?" the driver looked at Lin Zhiyong and asked.


    "How else... Suspension and reflection!" Lin Zhiyong replied with a smile, then turned and ran under the car with his coat.


    ����


    An hour later, Lin Zhiyong returned home. At this time, Lin Zhiyong''s daughter-in-law was sitting on the sofa in the living room watching TV.


    "Back?" the woman in her thirties got up and asked Lin Zhiyong with a smile when she saw Lin Zhiyong entering the house.


    "Hmm!" Lin Zhiyong nodded.


    "I''m going to prepare foot washing water for you to save..." the wife said and ran to the bathroom.


    Lin Zhiyong looked at his wife''s back and said in a low voice, "what can I do for you tomorrow?"


    "No. what''s the matter?" the wife looked back and said a little confused.


    "You take a leave tomorrow. Let''s go out and play. I''ll rest these days..." Lin Zhiyong said as he changed his clothes and looked at his wife.


    The wife was stunned when she heard this. Then she nodded and smiled and promised, "OK!"


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to go to Yunnan last time? We''ll go to Yunnan tomorrow..."


    "OK."


    The wife nodded, then turned and walked into the bathroom.


    H City, fuheshanju villa area.


    Little five is basically good. He is lying lazily on the sofa, eating oranges and watching the variety show on TV. He is very happy.


    "What are you looking at JB? It''s like laughing..." Liu Neng and Wang Jun came in from the door, changing car keys and looking at Xiao Wu on the sofa.


    "Nothing, I just look around..." Xiao Wu glanced back, then slowly got up, looked at Liu Neng and asked, "what are you two doing?"


    "Go out for a stroll..." Liu Neng replied with a smile. Then he sat down next to Xiao Wu, patted Xiao Wu on the shoulder and whispered, "I think I''m busy for you now?"


    "I tell you, don''t tell me it''s useless. I''m a patient now!" Xiao Wu shouted with her eyes wide open.


    "OK, don''t tease him..." Wang Jun smiled at Liu Neng and said.


    "When did I tease him? Now I vaguely feel that we are going to be busy..." Liu Neng looked at Wang Jun and said.


    "How did you feel it?" Wang Jun asked.


    "I''ve been idle for so long. Are you busy? Let''s go on vacation here?" Liu Neng reached out and took out a cigarette and put it in his mouth. Then he squinted at Xiao Wu and said, "you''re ready these days. We should go to the tower..."


    "Did sun Qiang give you a letter?" Xiao Wu was stunned and looked at Liu Neng and asked.


    "What letter can he give me? Just those people he can find. It''s good not to cause trouble. Don''t we have to go there by ourselves at the critical time? If you point at them, it''s estimated that the Hougong University City has been built, and we don''t know what''s going on..." Liu Neng scolded silently, then lit the cigarette on his mouth with a lighter and took a deep breath.


    "Deng Deng Deng..." just then Liu Neng''s cell phone rang.


    Liu Neng took out his mobile phone and looked at it. Then he smiled and said, "who is who? Call me so late. There must be instructions..."


    Xiao Wu looked at the two big words sun Qiang on Liu Neng''s mobile phone and scolded silently: "can''t this old force stop?"


    "Ha ha..." Liu Neng looked at Xiao Wu and smiled. Then he pressed the answer button on his mobile phone, and then asked with a smile, "President sun, why are you calling so late?"


    "Did you sleep, Mr. Liu?" Sun Qiang asked with the same smile.


    "Not yet... Just tell me what you want," Liu Neng said, touching his nose.


    "Li Jinglong is gone."


    "Really?" Liu Neng asked excitedly.


    "The captain of our city sent him away..." Sun Qiang''s tone was silent.

 Chapter 1551

    "What''s going on?" Liu Neng asked.


    "I have nothing to do. I have to search the people in the harem. Later, I directly asked Ye han to beat two big mouths, and then I didn''t find anything..." Sun Qiang said a little speechless.


    "No, Mr. Sun, I don''t like what I said. Although your captain said he was his own, can you have a good talk with him? It''s time. We saved him last time. Why did he go to the harem to make trouble?" Liu Neng asked reluctantly.


    "I''ve dealt with the matter over there. Don''t worry, it won''t happen in the future." Sun Qiang explained in a low voice.


    "At this time, we don''t need to talk to the harem about those useless things. We''ll finish them by directly working on the project. Since we can do things through formal channels, there''s no need to use a knife, you know?"


    "Mr. Liu, don''t be so excited. I have warned him..." Sun Qiang advised with a smile.


    "He''s so neat now. If the Hougong is really impatient at that time, how can he fire at us? We can''t compare with the Hougong in terms of firepower. Behind the Hougong is Li Jinglong and Liu Yong, who are all professional war traffickers! All right, it''s no use telling you now. What instructions do you have when you call?" Liu Neng said to his mobile phone with some impatience.


    "What, should we move to the tower?" Sun Qiang asked.


    "Well, I know what you said. I''m discussing it here." Liu Neng nodded and agreed.


    "Our current situation is that I''ve let people pass, but I don''t know what''s going on there. I think it''s better for us to do it ourselves. President Liu, let me tell you so. Can you understand?"


    "Well, I see. Don''t worry. I''ll study with Xiao Wu and then go there sometime." Liu Neng nodded slightly.


    "Hehe, I won''t disturb you. Now that Li Jinglong has left, we can let go of the whole!"


    "OK, let''s get in touch when we get there." Liu Neng promised, and then hung up directly.


    After putting down his mobile phone, Liu Neng looked at Xiao Wu and said, "do you think the captain is still in the mood to find someone else''s back palace to study the hidden weapons with others at this time? When is it, and it''s useless to pull this?"


    "Hehe, don''t I always feel that their people are very? They don''t do one thing or two..." Xiao Wu replied with a smile.


    "OK, it''s no use saying this now. In two days, you two go to the iron tower and take those people to see what''s going on in the factory..." Liu Rui asked Xiaowu, then turned around and ran upstairs.


    "Why hasn''t the man we put in the back palace been quiet lately?" Xiao Wu suddenly looked back at Liu Neng and asked.


    "..." Liu Neng looked at Xiao Wu and said in a low voice, "what do you mean by asking?"


    "You said that ye Han would be the instigator. Now he''s waiting for the key time to give us a video phone recording. He hasn''t given us this time..." Xiao Wu sipped his lips and stuck Liu Neng very reluctantly.


    "No!" Liu Neng shook his head.


    "How do you know you can''t?" Xiao Wu asked with his eyes askew.


    "This man''s situation is a little special. It''s estimated that there is something else in the harem now, but you don''t have to worry about his turning back. Even if you turn back, he can''t turn back..."


    "Ha ha, I think they are the opposite now!" Xiao Wu replied with a smile.


    "I''ll call the boss and see if there is any channel over there..." Liu Neng patted Xiao Wu on the shoulder and then turned and ran upstairs.


    "Tell me what I told you, and I''ll tell you what''s possible!" Xiao Wu shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Ah!" Liu Neng nodded and went upstairs.


    ����


    On the other side, in the office of the harem of H city.


    Meng Liang and Tian Ming are sitting in my office bar, laughing and chatting while smoking.


    "What are you talking about, so happy?"


    After I walked into the office, I looked at them with a smile and asked.


    "Nothing..." Meng Liang looked up at me and replied.


    "Your daughter-in-law is gone. Are you still in the mood to laugh here? Can you have a snack?" I looked at Meng Liang and scolded with a smile. Then I sat next to the two men, and then looked at Meng Liang and asked, "what''s the matter with those people you''ve been following recently? What did you find?"


    "There is nothing wrong with me. Everything is normal." Meng Liang looked at me and replied.


    "What about you?" I asked, looking at Tian Ming.


    "My side is also normal..." Tian Ming whispered back to me.


    I watched the two men silent for a moment, then rubbed their chin and asked in a low voice, "it''s a little difficult?"


    "Leaf, in fact, I don''t think it''s necessary to follow like this..." Meng Liang looked up at me and said.


    "If you say it''s useless, don''t follow?" I scolded silently, and then said, "continue to follow!"


    "..." Meng Liang looked at me speechless, then pursed his lips and asked, "is there anything else?"


    "Why are you so anxious?" I asked Meng Liang with staring eyes.


    "Did you take medicine or what?" Meng Liang looked at me and scolded wordlessly.


    "After that, let Zhang TongZhou follow you, and then uncle Tian and Wei Yiwen have nothing to do. I looked at Meng Liang and Tian Ming and whispered.


    "OK!" Tian Ming nodded.


    "Why are you mute or deaf?" I asked, squinting at Meng Liang.


    "I see..." Meng Liang agreed with his mouth tilted.


    ����


    On the other hand, Liu Neng just got off the phone with his boss when he received a strange call.


    Liu Neng hesitated and then pressed the answer button.


    "Hello?" Liu Neng asked tentatively.


    "Is that boss Liu?" a woman''s voice came across.


    "Who are you?" Liu Neng asked with a frown.


    "Don''t ask me who I am. Someone asked me to tell you that he is in a very bad situation and has been followed, so it''s inconvenient to talk and can''t call. At five o''clock tomorrow morning, he asked you to go to the parking lot of the Hougong. Someone gave you very important information."


    "Why didn''t he contact me himself?" Liu Neng asked with a frown.


    "His phone is being monitored now."


    "How did he contact you?" Liu Neng asked.


    "He told me when he ordered my desk last time. He asked me to call you today and gave me 500 yuan more." the opposite side of the phone answered very honestly.


    "OK, I see, thank you!" Liu Neng promised, and then hung up directly.


    After putting down his cell phone, Liu Neng turned around. After waiting for a few minutes, he picked up his cell phone and directly dialed the man just now.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang for a while, the person opposite answered the phone.


    "What''s the matter?" the girl asked.


    "Sorry, I have the wrong number!"


    Liu Neng saw that after answering the phone opposite, he quickly replied, and then directly pressed the hang up key.


    Liu can do this for only one purpose. He just wants to see whether the person opposite is true or false. If this person is false, she will not answer the phone after Liu can call, but if it is true, she will answer the phone. Since the person opposite answered the phone, it means she didn''t lie.


    Liu Neng put down his cell phone and ran downstairs.


    "What are you doing? You''re in such a hurry..."


    Before Liu Neng went downstairs, he happened to meet Xiao Wu who was going back to the house to sleep.


    "I have something to do with you!" Liu Neng stretched out his finger and pointed to Xiao Wu. Then he ran directly into the house.


    "How can I be divine all day..." Xiao Wu scolded silently, and then followed Liu Neng into Liu Neng''s room.


    "What''s the matter?" after entering the room, Xiao Wu looked at Liu Neng and asked.


    "The man in the harem called me..." Liu Neng looked at Xiao Wu with a gloomy face and said.


    Xiao Wu was obviously stunned when he heard this. Then he smiled and said, "what''s wrong with my mouth today? It seems to be open... What do you say..."


    "Don''t say it''s useless. He asked someone to call me and let me go to the parking lot of the Hougong at five o''clock tomorrow morning. What do you think?" Liu Neng asked.


    Xiao Wu rubbed his palm and then asked in a low voice, "do you think it might be a set?"


    "It''s hard. Just now I called back and answered the phone opposite, which shows that the people opposite are not guilty..." Liu Neng replied with his lips pursed.


    "If you don''t feel guilty, let''s go there tomorrow. Anyway, Li Jinglong has gone. Even if it''s their whole set, I don''t believe they dare to do us now..." Xiao Wu replied with a big mouth.


    "What if Li Jinglong didn''t leave?" Liu Neng asked with an eyebrow.


    "Grass, if you talk like that, we don''t have to do anything. We''ll just stay at home and finish it..." Xiao Wu''s tone was a little speechless.


    "Well, you''re right!" Liu Neng nodded slightly and then said, "what, you prepare tomorrow morning and let''s go out..."


    "You go out too?" little five said in a surprised tone.


    "Why am I out?" Liu Neng asked, squinting his eyes.


    "Isn''t it bad for ye han to see you?"


    "Nothing..." Liu Neng waved his hand at will.


    "Hehe, if you say it''s okay, I don''t care..." Xiao Wu looked down and smiled, then looked at Liu Neng and asked, "what did the boss say?"


    "What else can we say? Let''s hurry up and take down the project of the University City. The people in the harem can''t move, that''s it..." Liu Neng reluctantly rubbed his face and egg, in a very depressed tone.


    "I don''t understand why the boss has to stop us from moving the people in the back palace. How many opportunities do you say? As long as the boss says a word, we can work hard for the back palace immediately, but he won''t let us do it. What do you mean? The people in the back Palace are immortals and don''t let us move..." Xiao Wu asked with a big mouth.


    "You don''t understand the relationship between our boss and those people in the harem." Liu Neng replied in a low voice.


    "Why, you know what you say?" Xiao Wu asked with his eyes askew.


    "I also know a little. In fact, I don''t understand. The boss has always asked us to deal with the people in the harem, and then won''t let us strangle the people in the harem. What''s the state of mind..."


    "I feel sick. It''s useless to talk about this day by day..."


    "OK, go to bed and get up early tomorrow!" Liu Neng smiled and patted Xiao Wu on the shoulder.


    Xiao Wu promised, then turned and walked out of Liu Neng''s bedroom.


    Four o''clock the next morning.


    Liu Neng, Wang Jun and Xiao Wu got up early in the morning and drove directly to our Hougong parking lot.


    In the car, Wang Jun yawned, looked at Liu Neng and said, "why didn''t you tell me something this morning? I tossed around to more than three o''clock last night and finally fell asleep. You woke me up..."


    "Did you find it?" Xiao Wu asked, looking at Wang Jun curiously.


    "What am I looking for?" Wang Jun asked with his mouth tilted.


    "Why didn''t you find it? Toss until more than three o''clock?" Xiao Wu asked.


    "You have to find it to get to three o''clock?"


    "Ha ha..." Xiao Wu smiled, then bared his teeth and said, "why, I tossed with the inflatable doll in your room until three o''clock. You really forced me to find..."


    "It''s more and more difficult for me to talk to you now..." Wang Jun scolded wordlessly, then turned to Liu Neng and asked, "what''s the main task today? Killing or setting fire?"


    "Don''t JB say that we are like a terrorist organization, killing and fire prevention. We go out today to meet someone..." Liu Neng replied with a smile.


    "The man in the back palace?" Wang Jun was stunned.


    "Smart." Liu Neng nodded slightly.


    ����


    On the other side, in a villa.


    A young man didn''t sleep all night. He got up directly from bed at 4:30 in the morning, and then walked into the toilet with his mobile phone. The young man first turned off the light in the toilet, and then took a picture in the toilet with his mobile phone. After confirming that there was no problem, the young man opened the back cover of his mobile phone, then replaced it with a new mobile phone card and dialed a phone.


    "Hello?" the young man whispered after answering the phone.


    "Shall I start now?" asked the other side.


    "Do you remember what I told you?" asked the young man in the harem.


    "Remember."


    "Don''t contact me after that, do you understand?" the young man continued.


    "Don''t worry."


    "OK." the young man nodded, then hung up the phone directly, took the mobile phone card out of his hand and threw it directly into the toilet.


    "Wow..."


    The young man pressed the flush and directly flushed out the mobile phone card in the toilet.


    ����


    On the other hand, after Liu Neng and others arrived at our parking lot, they directly waited from 5:00 to 5:30, but the people in the harem still didn''t appear.


    "Is there any sense of time here? What time is it? Xiao Wu shouted, looking at his mobile phone.


    "OK, wait a minute. Maybe someone else has something to do. You can come by scolding him here now?" Wang Jun replied vaguely.


    "Grass, I hate people who don''t have a sense of time. Do you understand?" Xiao Wu stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Then they''ll let you wait now. What can you do?" Wang Jun asked obliquely.


    "..." Xiao Wu squinted at Wang Jun, then pointed to Wang Jun and shouted, "I don''t like talking to you, do you know?"


    "Know how?"


    "Roll the calf, I find you are very sensitive now..." Xiao Wu scolded wordlessly.


    "Come on, don''t make a noise, be honest later..." Liu Neng angrily scolded. Xiao Wu and Wang Jun looked at each other, and no one spoke.


    ����


    At 5:40, a girl with a cap walked into the parking lot from the outside, and then began to look for cars one after another in the parking lot.


    "Is this?" Xiao Wu squinted at the girl and asked Liu Neng.


    "Almost..." Liu Neng nodded slightly.


    "Hehe, when did we have female spies?" Wang Jun asked with a smile.


    "Don''t pull the calf..." Liu Neng turned his head and scolded. Then he directly reached out to turn on the headlights. The girl in the parking lot was stunned when she saw the headlights. Then she looked around and ran out of Liu Neng''s jeep. Then she hesitated and reached out to pull open the door.


    "Others asked you to come over?" Liu Neng looked back at the girl with sunglasses and hat and asked in a low voice.


    "Well, he asked me to tell you something..." the girl nodded nervously.


    "..." Liu Neng looked at the girl, then pursed his lips and asked, "was it you who called yesterday?"


    "No, it was someone else who called..." the girl quickly shook her head.


    "Why didn''t you say it on the phone?" Liu Neng asked carefully.


    "I''m afraid someone is listening on the phone, so I don''t dare to say. That person is now monitored. All the cameras in the harem have been removed. It''s very inconvenient for him to move now..."


    Liu Neng was silent when he heard this. Then he touched his chin and looked at the girl and asked, "is he being watched?"


    "Well, except at home, there are people following everywhere..." the girl nodded slightly.


    "Does he mean he missed something?" Liu Neng asked with a frown.


    "Not yet. Now all the people in the harem are under surveillance, so they don''t know who it is. He told me that this was the last contact, because now he couldn''t move!" the girl whispered back.


    "When did you two get in touch?" Liu Neng asked.


    "We''ve known each other for a long time. He told me about it."


    "Then why don''t you find Ye Han?" Liu Neng suddenly changed his face.


    The girl looked at Liu Neng nervously and didn''t know how to answer.


    "I asked you why you didn''t find Ye Han?" Liu Neng raised his hand as he spoke.


    "I... I..." the girl directly covered her hand when she saw it.


    "Answer my question." Liu Neng''s tone was very terrible.


    "I didn''t think about it. If you don''t believe me, I''ll go now!" the girl replied with her teeth, and then stretched out her hand to pull open the door.


    "Ba Da!"


    Wang Jun locked the door directly.


    "Speak, why didn''t you find Ye Han?" Liu Neng asked repeatedly.


    "I said, I thought so. You asked me how I knew?" the girl''s expression was very worried.


    Liu Neng looked at the girl and was silent for a moment, then slowly put down his hand, then looked at the girl and said, "come on, what are you talking to us this time?"


    "He asked me to tell you that there are two people in a temporary interrogation room in the iron tower in the harem. Now go to the iron tower and get these two people over and change factories with Ye Han!"


    Liu Neng was stunned when he heard this, and then asked in an unbelievable tone, "Ye Han has the factory over the iron tower in his hand now?"


    "Well, Li Jinglong gave two factories, so if you can''t get them, you can''t win!" the girl nodded slightly.


    Little five Wang Jun and Liu Neng were all silent when they heard this.


    There are seven key factories listed in the documents from H city. However, the land of these factories has not expired yet, so it is impossible to participate in the relocation. Therefore, the key part of the iron tower University City project is which developer the land of these factories belongs to. In short, who owns more land of these factories, So who owns this project? But the problem now is that we and Liu Neng haven''t started on the tower, that is, neither of our two families has a factory now, so the girl told Liu Neng that we now have two factories in our hands and will be stunned. If we get four of the seven factories, we will win. Now our harem has got two, What an advantage is this? Liu Neng can figure it out even with his feet.


    Liu Neng looked at Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu looked at Liu Neng. They looked at each other and didn''t know what to say. Originally, he thought it was very early for them to start the tower tomorrow, but they didn''t expect to slow down our Hougong step.


    "Who''s in the harem?" the only good news is that Liu can know that someone in our harem is in hand, which may be a turning point for them.


    "I don''t know who it is, but the man told me that as long as you take these two away, you''ll wait for ye han to take the factory and replace you..." the girl whispered back.


    "Is that what he said?" Liu Neng asked with a frown.


    "Well, exactly." the girl nodded slightly.


    "OK, I see. Is there anything else?" Liu Neng nodded.


    "This is the location of the interrogation room, and there should be people in the back Palace today, so you must take them in front of the people in the back palace..." while talking, the girl took out a note and handed it to Liu Neng.


    Liu Neng took the note, looked down, and then directly put it into his pocket.


    "OK, I see." Liu Neng nodded.


    "The man asked me to tell you not to take the initiative to find him in the future. He is in a very bad situation and has no useful information in his hand. If he has anything urgent, he will take the initiative to find you."


    "Hmm..." Liu Neng nodded slightly and then whispered, "tell him that he must not expose himself. Now just stay in the harem."


    "OK." the girl looked at Liu Neng and was stunned, but she didn''t mean to get off at all.


    "Is there anything else?" Liu Neng asked, looking at the girl.


    "That what, how to calculate the cost this time?" the girl looked at Liu Neng a little embarrassed and asked.


    "He didn''t give you any money?" Liu Neng frowned.


    "He said it was inconvenient..."


    "Do you two have any money?" Liu Neng asked, looking at Xiao Wu and Wang Jun.


    "I didn''t bring money. You didn''t tell me to bring money when I went out..." Xiao Wu shook his head.

 Chapter 1552

    "Grass, I don''t have any money!" Liu Neng scolded silently, then looked at the girl and asked, "can you leave me an account and I''ll call you later?"


    "No, if I get off the bus, who can I ask for money? What kind of society are you? You don''t even know how to take money when you go out?" the girl scolded with her mouth when she knew that these people have no money. It seems that they let others play and the guests don''t give money. In their eyes, it belongs to overlord whoring.


    "No, we really don''t have money here. Leave me an account and I''ll call you later." Liu Neng discussed it in silence.


    "As long as I don''t know you now, you give me an account, who will I go to..." the girl shouted at the top of her voice.


    "Wow!"


    At this time, Xiao Wu raised his five or four hands directly, then stared at the girl and asked, "I haven''t got any money. Do I have something to use?"


    The girl was stunned when she saw the beating hand on Xiao Wu''s hand, and her lips trembled. She didn''t know what to say.


    "Do you believe I''ll drag you into the grove now, rape first and then kill?" Xiao Wu stared at the girl and shouted.


    "I don''t want it... I don''t want it..." the girl quickly shook her head after she reacted.


    "Roll the calf!" Xiao Wu scolded impatiently. When the girl heard this, she opened the door and ran down from the car.


    "Grass, if I don''t take it, he really doesn''t know what we do..." Xiao Wu looked at the girl''s back and scolded with his teeth.


    "Ha ha..." Wang Jun smiled and said nothing.


    "What''s the next step?" Xiao Wu looked at Liu Neng and asked.


    "Do you analyze whether what the girl said is true or false..." Liu Neng asked while rubbing his watch and looking at Xiao Wu.


    "Grass, it''s better for you to study this kind of thing yourself. I can''t analyze it." Xiao Wu waved his hand impatiently, then took out his mobile phone to see the time, and then whispered, "it''s almost six o''clock now. Hurry up. If you want to catch people, I''ll call our people now..."


    Liu Neng looked at Xiao Wu and was silent for a moment. Then he bit his lips and said, "call people and directly let them wait at the position of the iron tower!"


    After receiving the note, Xiao Wu looked down, then dialed the phone directly and began shaking people.


    "Shall we go home now or go directly to the tower..."


    "Go home." Liu Neng thought back.


    Wang Jun could hear the grab, directly turned the car key, then started the jeep and slowly drove out of the parking lot of our harem.


    On the way.


    "I''ve finished calling. They should be able to get to the tower in about four hours." Xiao Wu whispered to Liu Neng after putting down his cell phone.


    "Well, tell them not to do it and wait for us to go again..." Liu Neng waved his hand, then looked at Xiao Wu and said, "why do you think I''m so comfortable and feel like there''s a fraud..."


    "What is cheating? I think you are paranoid now..." Xiao Wu replied with his mouth tilted, and then asked, "what are we doing now? How good it is to go directly to the iron tower and rob people? Why do we go home?"


    "You don''t have a penny in your hand. We can''t even get on the highway. Why do you go to the iron tower?" Liu Neng replied silently, and then dialed sun Qiang with his mobile phone.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, sun Qiang connected the phone.


    "Why, Mr. Liu?" Sun Qiang asked vaguely.


    "Mr. Sun, now give me the phone number of your people over there in the iron tower, and I''ll find them to study something."


    "What do you want to do?" Sun Qiang was stunned.


    "I can''t say a word or two now."


    "Well, can I contact you? Are you meeting or what?" Sun Qiang asked very carefully.


    "You asked him to wait for me in the tower."


    Liu Neng replied in a low voice and then hung up the phone directly.


    After sun Qiang answered Liu Neng''s phone, he dialed fan Aiguo directly.


    "Hey, what''s the matter, brother?" fan Aiguo was also sleepy at this time. If he hadn''t seen sun Qiang''s phone, fan Aiguo couldn''t answer it.


    "You call some children on the tower, and then you go directly to the tower. Liu Neng and they should also go there. At that time, their people will take the initiative to contact you..." Sun Qiang said to the dialogue with some confusion.


    "No, what are they doing? Why are they going to the tower so early?" fan Aiguo asked his mobile phone in silence.


    "You ask me, I ask who, anyway, just called me, you don''t have ink, work hard, go directly..." Sun Qiang replied with some irritability.


    "OK, I''ll contact the people over there." fan Aiguo nodded and agreed, then hung up the phone directly, and then looked for the phone of Huang Mao and Xiaodong for a long time, but he couldn''t find them for a long time, so he had to call Zhang Laoer.


    "Dudu..." the phone rang for half a minute, and Zhang Xiaoer answered the phone.


    "What''s the matter, Mr. Fan?" Mr. Zhang asked very tired after answering the phone.


    "Well, please contact the children and ask them to wait for me in the tower now. I may have something on my side..." fan Aiguo said to his mobile phone while wearing clothes.


    "As like as two peas", Fan Aiguo is just like that.


    "Well, the above arrangement should be a little urgent. It''s troublesome..." fan Aiguo replied with some bad intentions.


    "Hehe, it''s all right." second Zhang smiled and then said, "I''ll call them now. If you arrive, you can go directly to my grain store. My side is closer to the tower..."


    "OK, let''s call then." fan Aiguo nodded, then hung up, found his driver''s phone and dialed it.


    On the other hand, after answering fan Aiguo''s phone, Zhang Laoer was stunned for a while, and then began to call Dongzi Huangmao. In less than half an hour, Zhang Laoer put all these children together. It seems that the quiet Tower Development Zone suddenly became lively because Xiao Wu Liu Neng and others came, At this time, the battlefield between us and Liu Neng was transferred from indoors to the tower development zone.


    ����


    At eight in the morning, in our villa.


    Liu Rui got up early in the morning because he was going to catch people from the tower today. Although Liu Rui didn''t care much about it, he still knew it very well in his heart.


    "What''s the matter today?" Wu Mei asked, looking lazily at Liu Rui in bed.


    "Ende, today I have to go to the tower with Han Chao to get Xiao hei and Lao Bian out, otherwise they would be crazy..." Liu Rui nodded back, then bowed his head and kissed Wu Mei, and then walked out of the house with his clothes and mobile phone.


    Wu Mei lay in bed and looked at Liu Rui''s back. She was silent for a while, then directly covered with a quilt and went to bed.


    Liu Rui first dialed Han Chao except for his room.


    "What time is it, just call me?" Han Chao scolded in a very blunt tone after answering the phone.


    "I''ll give you 15 minutes now. You can roll downstairs. If I don''t see you, you can roll the calf for me!" my brother Rui replied very domineering, and then hung up the phone directly.


    Han Chao on the other side of the phone was stunned at the mobile phone, then wiped his eyes and looked at the three big characters Liu Daxian on the mobile phone for a long time. Then he jumped up directly from his bed, ran to the toilet and put clothes on his body.


    After talking to Han Chao, Liu Rui dialed Zhang Xiaogang with his mobile phone.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    "Hello, Mr. Liu?" Zhang Xiaogang seemed to have been waiting for Liu Rui''s call, so Liu Rui didn''t wait long, so Zhang Xiaogang answered the phone.


    "Well, officer Zhang, I think I can come to your iron tower this afternoon. Let''s make an appointment to talk about the two people in our harem?" Liu Rui said with a smile to his mobile phone while wearing his pants.


    "OK, well, you''ve come all the way. Can I invite you to dinner..." Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "OK, let''s get in touch then."


    "It''s done!" Zhang Xiaogang agreed in a very good mood, and then hung up directly.


    Zhang Xiaogang hung up the phone for a while, turned his head and looked at the colleague sleeping on the table and shouted, "don''t sleep, the back palace called me..."


    "What''s the matter?" the colleague looked at Zhang Xiaogang vaguely. It was obvious that he didn''t wake up, so he was a little hoodwinked.


    "Stop sleeping and book me a hotel quickly. Those people in the harem should arrive in the afternoon..." Zhao Xiaogang bared his teeth and shouted, and then began to pack his things.


    "Will you take me?" at this time, the colleague was awake, reached out and lit a cigarette, looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    "Who is watching you when you go to these people?" Zhang Xiaogang replied with his eyes askew.


    "Grass, good things keep you busy, don''t you?" my colleagues were obviously a little emotional after hearing this.


    "Why are you in a hurry? As long as I know these people in the harem, I can have less of yours. Well, this time you look at it now. Can I take you there next time?"


    "Grass, ok..." the colleague reluctantly agreed, and then directly lay down on the table and went to sleep.


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at his colleagues and smiled helplessly. Then he turned and ran outside the office.


    After leaving the office, Zhang Xiaogang first went to the interrogation room to see Lao Bian and Xiao Hei. When he saw them lying on the ground sleeping, he didn''t go in. Instead, he turned and walked out of the temporary interrogation room, drove the police car allocated by the unit to the iron tower, and walked to a fairly correct hotel.


    ����


    H city is on the road leading to the iron tower.


    A jeep was driving wildly on the road. Liu Neng sat on the co pilot and thought for a long time. Finally, he dialed a phone.


    "Hello?" the phone was quickly connected across the street.


    "We''re going to move the back palace now. The two people may fight..." Liu Neng whispered.


    "Fight?" the person opposite the phone was stunned, and then slowly added: "Ye Han, Meng Liang, Liu Rui, song and Yuan can''t have an accident, understand?"


    "If anything happens, I don''t count. I can only save their lives..." Liu Neng replied with his lips pursed.


    "OK. Let it go." the other side promised, and then hung up directly.


    Liu Neng put down his cell phone and looked back at Xiao Wu. He wanted to talk, but he still stopped.


    Nine thirty in the morning.


    Han Chao, wearing a red suit that he didn''t know where he came from, hurried into our villa.


    "You''re five minutes late..." Liu Rui whispered, holding the timer on his mobile phone.


    "Brother Rui, your call was really sudden. I''m not to blame..." Han Chao stood opposite Liu Rui with some embarrassment. The reaction was obviously a little overwhelmed.


    "No, who were you with when I called you just now?" Liu Rui squinted at Han Chao. When Liu Rui saw the suit on Han Chao, he was stunned. Then he stood up from the sofa and watched Han Chao turn around.


    "What are you looking at?" Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and asked awkwardly.


    "What do you mean by this dress?" Liu Rui asked wordlessly, dragging Han Chao''s suit.


    "Didn''t I want to pick them up and dress more festively?" Han Chao replied with a smile.


    "Your father''s wedding dress?" Liu Rui asked, squinting his eyes.


    "Ah, how do you know?" Han Chao nodded quickly.


    "Oh, fuck, I see you now. Do you know what I''m in a bad mood?" Liu Rui looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "What mood?" Han Chao blinked and asked.


    "I seem to see myself in those days. What''s this? Don''t you disgrace our harem by wearing this b-shape?" Liu Rui scolded with an abnormal collapse covering his face.


    "Brother Rui, if you talk like that, I''ll be a little unhappy. How can I disgrace the harem? I don''t dislike you when you say you look like this..."


    "Roll the calf!" Liu Rui raised his leg and kicked Han Chao, then clenched his teeth and shouted, "if I didn''t lack a driver, I told you I couldn''t take you there!"


    "You think I''ll go out with you first..." Han Chao replied at the top of his voice.


    "Roll the calf, I look at you now, I should..."


    "I still have you?" Han Chao yelled at Liu Rui angrily.


    "I have a daughter-in-law. Do you have one?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Han Chao.


    "..." Han Chao was silent.


    "If you don''t have a daughter-in-law, don''t BB with me!" Liu Rui reached out and picked up his handbag and mobile phone, turned and ran outside the villa.


    Han Chao stood in situ for a long time, and then hurriedly followed Liu Rui''s steps.


    Ten minutes later, they drove out of our villa in a domineering car.


    "Brother Rui, why are you still sitting in the back?" Han Chao asked Liu Rui as he drove.


    "I''m ugly. I''m afraid to sit next to you. I''m afraid I''ll answer you..." Liu Rui whispered to Han Chao while fiddling with his mobile phone.


    "No, I find you are so careful. I''m just joking. Are you serious? You sit in the back and I have a hard time talking to you. You''d better sit in the front..." Han Chao looked back at Liu Rui and shouted.


    "Roll the calf, you drive well, OK? I don''t have time to talk to you now..." Liu Rui replied irritably.


    "Really, come here quickly. It''s very uncomfortable for me to talk to you like this. How can you be careful? I mean, you''re ugly? Do you want to take revenge like this?" Han Chao said like a psycho.


    "... how did I meet you, better than Yang Song!" Liu Rui scolded wordlessly.


    "Creak!"


    Han Chao put on the brake, directly parked the Land Rover on the roadside, then turned to look at Liu Rui and said, "brother Rui, come up ahead."


    "No, are you crazy?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at beads.


    "Come on, I''ll talk to you. I feel a sense of distance when you sit in the back..."


    "I''m really convinced!" Liu Rui scolded wordlessly, then directly pulled open the door and ran to the co pilot''s position.


    But at this time, Han Chao kicked off the accelerator and directly launched the overbearing car. Liu Rui stood stunned. Then he raised his hand and scolded Han Chao: "Han Chao, what are you doing?"


    "You have to answer me now. Are you ugly?" Han Chao asked as he stopped, rolled down the window, stretched out his head and looked at Liu Rui.


    "No, are you sick?" Liu Rui asked helplessly on the road.


    "If you don''t answer me, I won''t let you get on the bus..." Han Chao bared his teeth and replied. Then he stepped on the accelerator again, and the overlord car moved slowly again.


    "I''m all right?" Liu Rui shouted silently.


    "That''s right!" Han Chao bared his teeth and replied. Then he put on the brake and stopped the car by the side of the road.


    Liu Rui took a helpless look at Han Chao, and then ran to the overbearing car with steps.


    "Don''t dawdle, hurry up!" Han Chao shouted, staring at the beads.


    ��������


    Liu Rui pulled the door, stepped up, and then sat next to Han Chao.


    "Ha ha, it''s ugly!" Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and said with a smile.


    "Do you believe me?" Liu Rui said, biting his teeth and looking at Han Chao.


    "Ha ha, don''t believe it!" Han Chao smiled and shook his head.


    "Mine..." Liu Rui glanced at Han Chao, then shouted at his throat, "don''t look, can you drive?"


    "Your temper, I tell you..."


    "Stop the ink and drive quickly!" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    ����


    On the other side, H City Tower Development Zone.


    In Zhang''s second son''s grain store, Xiaodong Huangmao and huazi all came.


    "Brother-in-law, why did you call me here?" Xiaodong asked, looking at the second Zhang.


    "You wait with me. Mr. Fan may come back later..." Zhang said as he smoked and looked at Xiaodong.


    "Why do you give us a few in the morning?" Hua Zi asked while yawning.


    "I don''t know. There should be something important..." the second Zhang replied in a dull voice. Then he looked at Huang Mao and asked, "how''s your side? Have your father''s friends been contacted?"


    "Contacted, but it didn''t work. The people over there are smart now. Let alone talk about factory acquisition, they don''t come out when it comes to eating. Now these people are waiting for development, and then let the developers get more demolition fees..." Huang Mao replied with some melancholy while smoking.


    "Hehe, don''t worry. President fan must have come here for this matter today. Let''s see what he said..." second Zhang smiled back.


    "Well, if President fan doesn''t explain me now, I really can''t do it. This job is not done by people..." Huang Mao replied with his mouth tilted.


    "Ha ha." Zhang Laoer looked at Huang Mao and smiled. He didn''t speak.


    At 10:30 in the morning, Meng Liang flustered into my room. After entering the room, Meng Liang was stunned at Su Su Su who was preparing to wash. Then he looked at Su Su Su and asked, "where are the leaves?"


    "I don''t know. I should have gone out..." Su Su looked back at the bed and shook his head back.


    "Grass, why did you go out?" Meng Liang scolded silently, and then turned around to run outside the house.


    "Liangzi, you have something to do with Ye Han?" Su Su asked while combing his hair and looking at Meng Liang.


    "Ah, something urgent..." Meng Liang nodded.


    "Go to the toilet and have a look. If there''s no one in the toilet, I don''t know..." Su Su thought about it and replied.


    "OK, I''ll have a look."


    Meng Liang nodded, then ran to the toilet in our living room with a big step, and then stretched out his hand to push the door of the toilet. Without pushing, Meng Liang shouted at the toilet and asked, "is anyone there?"


    "Why, no one, you can come in?" I sat on the toilet and replied speechlessly.


    "Cao, I''ve been looking for you for a long time. Something happened..." Meng Liang gasped back to me, then kicked the toilet door and shouted at his throat: "come out, I have something serious to tell you..."


    "I shit half. How can I go out?" I replied speechless.


    "..." Meng Liang stared at the toilet door for a moment, then pursed his lips and said, "I''ll tell you here..."


    "Can I pull it out when you talk to me like that? Don''t you affect my feelings here?"


    "Why don''t you do so many B things? Can you make do with it?" Meng Liang asked speechless.


    "You''d better wait a minute. My side is at a critical time. If you delay me, I''ll easily have an accident..." I replied with a choking voice.


    "Grass, I really take it..."


    Meng Liang said a wordless scold. Then he ran to the sofa and sat down. Then he turned back at the top of his voice and shouted to me, "hurry up, I''m in a hurry..."


    "Know... Know, you don''t BB." I bit my teeth and said back.


    "It''s really a matter B." Meng Liang muttered silently, and then pounded it with his mobile phone.


    Ten minutes later, I rushed out of the toilet with my pants, and then looked at Meng Liang ruddy while shaking the water on my hands and asked, "what''s the matter? I''m anxious to be like this B?"


    "You finished eating, didn''t you? Squatting in the toilet for so long..." Meng Liang scolded silently, then took out his mobile phone and threw it into my hand, looked at me in a low voice and said, "do you know this car?"


    I was stunned. Then I took Meng Liang''s mobile phone and looked down.


    A few seconds later, I frowned and changed my mobile phone to Meng Liang. Then I sat next to Meng Liang, looked at Meng Liang and asked, "where did you come from?"


    "This is the picture I cut in our underground parking lot..." Meng Liang whispered back.


    "This is Xiao Wu''s car. What are they doing here?" I turned and looked at Meng Liang and asked.


    "What are you doing? I don''t know..." Meng Liang shook his head helplessly.


    "Just this picture?" I asked.


    "I found this suspicious car."

 Chapter 1553

    "You seem to..." I scolded silently, and then ran out of the house with my clothes.


    "Why are you going?" Meng Liang got up and shouted at me.


    "Since they can come to the parking lot of our harem, there are only two possibilities. One is to rob people. Our people have no accident, which means they don''t rush to rob people..." I explained as I walked.


    "What are they doing here?" Meng Liang asked.


    "What else can I do? I must have met our people!" I replied with staring eyes, and then said, "did our people come out again yesterday?"


    "No, everyone was followed yesterday, and no one had ever left the villa!" Meng Liang answered me at a high voice behind me.


    "Fuck, I''m still staring at you!" I bit my lips and scolded.


    "Is it because of something else? Our people didn''t go out?" Meng Liang explained helplessly.


    "What else can we do? Now we''re trading under our noses. Tell me what else can we do?" I shouted with my eyes wide open.


    "..." Meng Liang looked at me and said nothing.


    "You call uncle Tian now and ask him to wait for us in the parking lot." I asked Meng Liang back.


    "I''ve finished reading the parking lot. What are you doing in the past?" Meng Liang asked with some confusion.


    "There are videos at both entrances of our parking lot. They come in and go out. As long as anyone enters the parking lot, both cars and people are suspected!" I replied with staring eyes.


    Meng Liang was stunned, and then hurriedly dialed Tian Ming''s phone number.


    Fifteen minutes later.


    Tian Ming, Meng Liang and I hurried into the parking lot.


    "What''s the matter? Is this?" Tian Ming looked at me and asked Meng Liang.


    "Our video this morning caught Xiao Wu''s car. I think there must be something in it..." I frowned back and then said, "Uncle Tian, do I let you watch the villa?"


    "No, the person I was looking for looked outside all night, and no one went out..." Tian Ming shook his head and replied to me.


    "These people seem to have met in our parking lot. They haven''t come out yet. Who will meet them?" I asked, looking at Tian Ming.


    "Could it be someone else?" Tian Ming asked with a frown.


    "Maybe!" I was stunned and then nodded slightly.


    "What are we doing here?" Tian Ming asked.


    "After a while, the three of us will directly divide the video into three parts. All the pictures can''t be missed from the time the car appears to leave. Anyone who enters our parking lot is suspected."


    I gave orders to Tian Ming and Meng Liang, and stretched out my hand to open the door of the parking lot office.


    "Hula..."


    After seeing me coming in, the two security guards quickly stood up and started, and then shouted at me with some restraint: "President Ye."


    "Mobile phone..." I looked back at Meng Liang. Meng Liang quickly put the mobile phone in my hand. I looked at the photos on the mobile phone and asked the two security guards, "are all the videos in our parking lot?"


    "Yes, we always have video here." the security guard nodded quickly.


    "Divide the video of the car from appearance to departure into three parts. I can''t pull down a single lens. Do you understand?" I took out Meng Liang''s mobile phone and looked at the security guard and asked.


    The security guard looked at me stunned for a moment, then quickly took over the mobile phone, took a careful look, and then sat in front of the computer.


    Monitoring room of Hougong parking lot.


    The security guard poked at the computer for more than ten minutes. Before it was finished, Meng Liang shouted impatiently, "is it finished?"


    "Brother Liang, wait a minute, it''s a little difficult..." the security guard wiped the sweat on his face and replied nervously.


    "Don''t worry, do it well..." I looked at the security guard and whispered back.


    "OK." the security guard nodded at me, and then clattered on the keyboard. About more than ten minutes later, the security guard finally poked goo and said to me, "President ye, you''re done."


    I stood up, took out the lotus king in my trouser pocket, stuffed it into the security guard''s hand, then patted the security guard on the shoulder and said, "you two go out for a cigarette..."


    The security guard looked at the box of more than 200 Hibiscus Wang stunned, then quickly nodded, took the cigarette box, turned and walked out.


    After the security guard went out, I turned to look at Tian Ming and Meng Liang and said, "the three of us have a computer, which can save some time..."


    "OK!" Tian Ming promised, then put on the computer''s headphones directly, and looked at the computer very seriously.


    Meng Liang saw Tian Ming and looked at it without ink.


    Xiao Wu''s car appeared for an hour and a half. If the three of us watch it together, we can finish it in half an hour.


    I took the earphone, then sat on the stool and watched the video. To be honest, the video was very boring. Basically, there was no picture for more than ten minutes, so I felt like I was going to sleep after watching it for ten minutes.


    "What''s this? My grass..." Meng Liang yawned and lit a cigarette while watching the video.


    "Hehe, I can''t watch this anymore?" Tian Ming smiled helplessly and then said: "we used to watch such a video without blinking for at least a day or two..."


    "Can I compare with you at that time?" Meng Liang replied helplessly.


    "Ha ha, these are all traditional crafts, which can save lives at a critical time." Tian Ming smiled back, and then stared at the video without saying a word.


    Half an hour later, the three of us finally finished watching the whole video.


    I reached out and lit a cigarette, then looked at Meng Liang and asked, "did you find anything there?"


    "I don''t see anything. I don''t have anything here. You should show me that you are asleep..." Meng Liang replied to me speechless.


    "Uncle Tian, what about you?" I asked, looking at Tian Ming.


    "I don''t have anything here..." Tian Ming glanced helplessly.


    "Fuck, there are ghosts here? There''s no one. What are they doing?" I scolded silently, then bowed my head, smoked and didn''t talk.


    "Leaf, do you think we''re being careless?" Meng Liang looked at me and asked.


    "Do you think it''s possible? They came for a little thing and didn''t do anything. Do you think it''s possible?" I squinted at Meng Liang and asked.


    "I think maybe the person over there stood up. The person in our family may not be able to get out..." Tian Ming analyzed in a stuffy voice.


    "Impossible..." I waved my hand with a cigarette end, and then said, "since they dare to put the place in our harem, it means that the man must be ready..."


    "What do you mean?" Meng Liang looked at me and asked.


    ��������


    I bowed my head and was silent for a moment. Then I directly followed the outside of the house with big steps, and then shouted to the two security guards squatting to smoke: "come here, you two..."


    "What''s the matter, Mr. Ye?" the security guard asked me with a smile.


    "Now you two find out the first two little videos of the car!" I said to the security guard.


    "Yes!" the security guard nodded, then went directly into the monitoring room and poked up. Half an hour later, the two security guards divided the video into three parts again.


    "President Ye is finished."


    The security guard stood up and said to me.


    "OK." I nodded. The security guard understood what I meant for a while and ran outside the house with his mobile phone.


    "Put the phone down!"


    I shouted at the security guard.


    The security guard looked at me and was stunned. Then he quickly put his mobile phone on the table, pushed the door and walked out of the office.


    "Don''t stay with JB, keep watching!" I raised my legs and kicked Meng Liang. Then I sat directly in front of the computer and studied the video.


    "No, I found out if you are sick? What''s the use of watching videos here?" Meng Liang looked at me speechless and asked.


    "This video is the key. As long as we can find the person who connects with them, we can pull out the person behind him..." I whispered back.


    "What do you do if someone else doesn''t come? Besides, you get a video at two or three o''clock in the middle of the night. It''s black?" Meng Liang asked.


    "Since no one came after Xiao Wu came, this person must be Xiao Wu. They had entered our parking lot before they came..." I narrowed my lips and analyzed.


    "..." Meng Liang was stunned, then sat in front of the computer and narrowed his eyes.


    About half an hour later.


    Tian Ming took off his headphones and turned to me and shouted, "I found it!"


    Hearing this, Meng Liang and I took off our headphones almost at the same time, and then turned to look at Tian Ming. At this time, Tian Ming''s computer screen was suspended, and a girl appeared on the screen.


    Meng Liang and I were stunned almost at the same time when we saw the girl.


    "Isn''t this the person from our harem? How did he appear here?" Meng Liang asked in surprise looking at the computer screen.


    "Is this the person from your harem?" Tian Ming asked.


    "HMM." Meng Liang nodded.


    "Do you know this man?" I turned and looked at Meng Liang and asked.


    "Can I not be recognized?" Meng Liang returned speechless, then touched his chin and said, "this is from our harem..."


    "..." I looked at Meng Liang and didn''t speak.


    "Do you think the ghost in our back palace is this girl?" Meng Liang frowned at me and asked.


    "You seem to be the only thing he can know. You don''t have to think about it. It must have been used and bought by others..." I reluctantly replied, then looked at Meng Liang and asked, "what''s the girl''s name?"


    "I don''t know. Is this a technician or not? Even if I''ve seen it, I don''t know..."


    I looked at Meng Liang and was silent for a moment. Then I took out my mobile phone and dialed the old car. I know that all the old cars in our harem are managed by themselves, so the old car must know this girl. Now this girl is the key for us to pull the ghost out of the harem!


    Hougong parking lot monitoring room.


    I took out my cell phone and dialed the old car.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, the old car answered the phone and asked vaguely, "what''s the matter?"


    "What are you doing now?" I asked with a frown.


    "I sleep, what can I do?" the old car replied to me speechless.


    "That what, you come to the monitoring room of the parking lot now. I have something to do with you..." I said in a stuffy voice.


    "... what''s the matter?" the old car was stunned and asked.


    "Don''t ask, come here and finish..." I said in a very serious tone.


    "OK, I''ll go there now."


    "Hurry up!" I stressed, and then hung up directly.


    After I hung up the phone, I looked at Meng Liang and asked, "do you have anything to say to the old car about this?"


    "You''ve finished calling. Is it useful for you to tell me?" Meng Liang scolded wordlessly.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Meng Liang and smiled. Then I grinned and said, "fuck, after so long, I finally found some clues. Now these people are so rampant that they all run to the parking lot of our harem to meet. Do we have to meet in front of us in a few days?"


    "I feel like you''re a psycho now. One day God talks about it..." Meng Liang said to me with a smile.


    "Roll calf, I''m crazy by these Gang now. I tell you, if they hadn''t bothered me so much, could I be like B?" I scolded speechlessly, and then looked out.


    "If this man can be straightened out, we will really save a lot of things here." Tian Ming looked at me and said.


    "HMM." I nodded and didn''t speak.


    ����


    On the highway in H City, Han Chao sang the song with the stereo in the car while driving. Today is a good day.


    "Can you stop singing? Why is it like crazy?" Liu Rui sat on the co pilot and looked at Han Chao in silence.


    "You don''t understand me, I don''t blame you!" Han Chao squinted at Liu Rui and replied.


    "I told you not to sing. I don''t understand you." Liu Rui asked irritably.


    "I ask you, do you feel that there is no nameless fire in your heart?" Han Chao looked at Liu Rui mysteriously.


    "..." Liu Rui was stunned for a moment, then shouted, "why do you knock so many B''s every day? What''s the nameless fire in your heart? If you get angry, can you eat some bezoar detoxification tablets?"


    "No, I mean, do you feel it? We''ve had a little trouble since we came out today?" Han Chao asked, squinting at Liu Rui.


    "I know that after I came out with you, I felt it was not going well..."


    "What does this have to do with me?" Han Chao shouted silently, and then whispered, "let me tell you, I told Lao Bian my life yesterday. We can''t get this out today!"


    "When will you be a fortune teller?" Liu Rui asked some speechless.


    "I''m self-taught. Let me tell you this. I always feel that Lao Bian is prone to accidents today... So I sang this song in order to pray for him. Today is a good day. I just want to suppress the recent depressed atmosphere in our harem..." Han Chaoman looked at Liu Rui mysteriously.


    "..." Liu Rui looked at Han Chao and didn''t know what to say.


    "Why don''t you talk?" Han Chao asked, squinting at Liu Rui.


    "You seem to have a real brain problem..." Liu Rui opened his mouth and commented for a long time.


    "You are jealous of my IQ now..."


    "Can you shut your mouth?" Liu Rui asked, staring at the beads.


    "Say you''re jealous and you''re anxious?"


    "I don''t want to talk to you, OK? I beg you. I''ve talked to me. I''m really convinced now. Our Hougong Ye Han is not the most powerful, but you are the most powerful..." Liu Rui shouted with some collapse.


    "Hehe, if you say so, I really won''t be stubborn with you. If ye Han does that job for me, I can definitely bring our harem out of this depressed trend and directly to the peak. Do you believe it?" Han Chao asked with his mouth curled.


    "I believe it!" Liu Rui nodded quickly.


    ����


    The iron tower is in Zhang Laoer''s grain store.


    "Why haven''t you come yet?" at this time, Huang Mao stayed in the grain store for more than an hour, but he still didn''t see the shadow of fan Aiguo, so he was very excited.


    "What''s the hurry? It''s estimated that it''s fast..." the second child of Zhao whispered.


    "As long as I know he came so late and didn''t say why he called us so early? I might as well sleep at home now?" Huang Mao replied with his mouth tilted.


    "Wait... It''s all here anyway. We can''t go back after waiting so long..." Hua Zi whispered at this time.


    Huang Mao squinted at Hua Zi, then didn''t speak, and then played with his mobile phone.


    After about ten minutes, fan Aiguo finally came. After seeing fan Aiguo''s car, Huang maohuazi and Xiao Dongzhang''s second son hurriedly surrounded him.


    Zhang Laoer smiled and helped fan Aiguo pull open the door. Fan Aiguo walked down with a tired face, then looked at Zhang Laoer and asked them, "are you in a hurry?"


    "No, I''m idle anyway..." Huang Mao replied with a smile.


    "Ha ha..." fan Aiguo patted Huang Mao''s shoulder, then ran to Zhang''s second son''s grain store with his bag.


    After entering the grain store, fan Aiguo sat on the stool tired, then reluctantly rubbed his face, looked at Huang Mao and said, "I also just received a call from the boss, and then I came in a hurry..."


    "What does the boss mean?" Huang Mao sat next to fan Aiguo, looked at fan Aiguo with a smile and asked.


    "He asked me to shout you together. I don''t know what happened..." fan Aiguo scolded silently. Then he took out his mobile phone directly, looked at Huang Mao and said, "don''t worry. I''ll call president sun now."


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry..." Huang Mao replied with a smile.


    "Ha ha..." fan Aiguo smiled, then took his mobile phone to find out sun Qiang''s phone and called.


    "Hey, brother, I''m here and these children are here. What shall we do next?" fan Aiguo asked with a smile on the phone.


    "Just wait now, and someone will contact you." Sun Qiang whispered back.


    "OK." fan Aiguo nodded and hung up.


    Fan Aiguo put down his mobile phone, looked at Huang Mao helplessly and said, "wait!"


    We waited for the old car in the monitoring room for more than ten minutes. The old car hurried in wearing pajamas and slippers.


    "What''s the matter? Call me in such a hurry?" the old car pushed the door and shouted at me in a hurry.


    "Why did you come here dressed like this B?" I asked silently.


    "Aren''t you in a hurry? I didn''t change my clothes..." the old car gasped back to me, then reached out and took out a cigarette in his mouth, then looked at me and asked, "did you lose something?"


    "You are?" I scolded wordlessly, and then said, "I lost something. What am I looking for you for?"


    "That''s not a loss. Why did you call me here?" the old car was stunned and asked.


    "Come on, do you know this man?"


    I dragged the old car, pointed to the computer screen and asked.


    The old car took two steps forward, then rubbed his eyes and said in surprise, "isn''t this the little red in our back palace?"


    "Well, it''s our people." I nodded slightly.


    "What''s wrong with her?" the old car asked, pointing to the screen.


    "Xiao Wu''s car came this morning, and then I found this man in the video. No one in our harem has entered the parking lot except her..." I explained in a low voice.


    The old car swallowed his mouth when he heard this, then looked at me and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "What do you mean, don''t you understand?" I replied speechlessly, and then said, "this is the man who met Xiao Wu this morning."


    "You mean this girl is an insider of our harem?" the old car was stunned after listening to me.


    "What''s your brain? It''s just a girl. What can he know? The ghost in our harem must be with him, but the ghost found the girl today. Do you understand what I mean?" I looked at the old car and asked.


    "I see. This girl is with that ghost. Why did you call me?" the old car looked at me and asked.


    "What did you say?" Meng Liang asked with a smile.


    "Do you doubt me?" the old car asked, pointing to his nose with staring eyes.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at the old car and smiled, then patted the old car on the shoulder, and then said, "if I doubt you, you wouldn''t be talking to me here today..."


    "..." the old car looked at me and didn''t speak.


    "It''s not easy for us to find some clues now, so we can''t give up this opportunity. This girl is the ghost. Is it difficult for me to find this girl now?" I looked at the old car and asked.


    After hearing what I said, the old car directly understood what I meant, took out his cell phone and called the girl, but after three or four calls, the old car looked at me a little helpless and said, "I can''t get through!"


    "Grass, it must have run away!" I scolded with my teeth, and then asked, "where does this girl usually live?"


    "They all live in our dormitory..." the old car pursed back.


    "The dormitory is not good. He can''t be in the dormitory at this time. Now call his friend and ask her if there is any other place she can go except our dormitory..." I analyzed it in a low voice.


    "Hey, Meimei, what, are you with Xiaohong now?" the old car asked into his cell phone.


    "I don''t know. I didn''t see her today..." the girl across the phone replied.


    "Do you know where she can go? Does she still have a house outside?" the old car continued.


    "I don''t know. We usually work together. After work, I don''t know what she did..."


    "That''s ok..." the old car nodded helplessly.


    "What''s the matter with Xiao Hong, brother Che?" the girl asked curiously.


    "Nothing, I just have something to do with her..." the old car replied with a smile.


    "Brother Che, if you have anything to do, you can come to me. I will be cold and fire here. I can live well without sticking to people..." the girl smiled back.


    "Roll the calf..." the old car scolded silently, and then dialed a phone again, but the result was the same, but no one was found.


    The old car looked up at me and then dialed several calls with his mobile phone, but asked several people who didn''t know.


    "Why?" the old car looked at me and asked.


    "... fuck, this is running!" I sat on the chair and scolded silently, then rubbed my head. If we can''t find this girl, the rest is probably useless.

 Chapter 1554

    "Or let''s go out and look for it?" Meng Liang looked at me and said.


    "People are hiding on purpose. Can you find it now?" I replied silently, then looked at the old car and asked, "do you know this little red?"


    "Almost, as long as I have contact with this little red, I called to ask, but I don''t know..." the old car shook his head helplessly.


    "It''s a little difficult..." I reached out and picked up a cigarette. Then I suddenly looked up at the old car and asked, "I remember there was a mommy before she came to our harem. You call that person..."


    The old car was stunned when he heard what I said, then looked at me and said, "this little red has been here for a long time. I can only try, but I don''t know if I can contact my family..."


    "OK, try..." I waved helplessly.


    "HMM." the old car promised. Then he took his mobile phone and looked for it for a long time. Finally, he almost turned over the mobile phone number, found Xiaohong''s home phone, and then called.


    "Doodle doodle..." the phone rang for a long time before the other side answered the phone.


    "Oh, isn''t this a big car? Why do you think of calling me?" an old woman''s voice came across the phone.


    "What, sister Han, do you remember that I poached a man named Xiaohong from you..." the old car asked the phone with some embarrassment.


    "It''s not that you''re okay to tell me about it now. How are you?" the woman opposite shouted at the top of her voice.


    "Sister Han, I really have something urgent here. Can we talk about it later? Do you know where he can go now?"


    "Why did you lose someone?" asked the woman opposite.


    "Well, it''s lost." the old car nodded helplessly.


    "This girl is from other places. I don''t know where his home is, but when he worked here, he had a house in Lingbei community. If you want to find her, you can go and have a look, but I don''t know whether the house is his or rented..."


    "Really?" the old car asked with staring eyes.


    "What''s true or false? Can I cheat you?" the old woman across the street was obviously speechless.


    "What''s the specific address?" the old car asked hurriedly.


    "How can I remember the specific location? How long has it been?"


    "Sister Han, please help me think about it. I''m in a hurry..." the old car then shouted.


    "Then wait for me and I''ll find it for you..." the woman opposite said something reluctantly. Then the conversation was silent for more than ten minutes, and the woman''s voice sounded again.


    "That what, it should be unit 3, 404."


    "Really?"


    The old car asked hurriedly.


    "I''m not so sure. You''d better go and inquire..." the woman opposite reluctantly replied.


    "OK, I see. Thank you!" the old car nodded and hung up directly.


    "How''s it going?"


    I saw the old car put down the phone and asked quickly.


    "It should be 404. I''m not sure there..." the old car looked up and said back to me.


    I looked at the old car and was silent. Then I ran outside the house with my mobile phone and car key. As I walked, I said, "I''m sure we have to go and have a look. If we can find it, it''ll be easier. If we can''t find it, we''ll walk around..."


    "Do I still use it?" Meng Liang stood behind me and looked at me and asked.


    "You''re free at home. Why don''t you go there?" I replied with staring eyes.


    "I want to go home and sleep..." Meng Liang said after me.


    "Stop the ink. You''re driving."


    I turned back and directly threw the car key into Meng Liang''s hand.


    "I''m just a driver..."


    Meng Liang looked at the car key in his hand and scolded helplessly. The old car looked at Meng Liang and smiled.


    "What are you laughing at? Are you driving?" Meng Liang asked, staring at the old car.


    "Hehe, I can''t do this job..." the old car quickly waved his hand.


    Ten minutes later, on my Land Rover.


    "Leaf, you said there was the ghost behind this man. Are you sure?" the old car sat next to me and looked at me and asked.


    "Eight, nine, ten..." I replied with my mouth tilted.


    "It''s mainly because there''s nothing wrong with our harem now. What do you mean they take the risk to meet the people on our side at this time?"


    "I don''t know..." I squinted back.


    The old car looked at me a little speechless.


    I looked at the old car and was stunned. Then I smiled and asked, "old car, who is the most likely in our harem now?"


    "Hehe, what do you mean?" the old car asked with a smile.


    "It''s not interesting. I''m just chatting with you. You say that water in our harem wants this insider most?" I asked.


    "If you simply ask me, I''ll tell you so. I usually spend most of my time in the harem, so I really don''t know who is, mainly me; I usually go out less. If I go out more, I may be able to help you analyze..."


    "Why, you mean you want me to change your post?" I asked with a smile looking at the old car.


    "Ha ha, I don''t mean that. If you really have any good work to change with me, I don''t mind..."


    "What do you think of my job?" Meng Liang looked back at the old car and asked.


    "You pull that down!"


    Lingbei community is not far away from our rear palace, that is, it''s more than half an hour''s drive, so it''s time for us to talk.


    "This community is the old community?" the old car looked at the Lingbei community and said with his mouth tilted after getting off the bus.


    "Well, I used to live here for a while..." Tian Ming nodded back.


    "Uncle Tian, have you ever lived here?" I looked at Tian Ming and asked.


    "Well, it turned out that at that time, I walked around every day and hid here for some time..." Tian Ming nodded slightly.


    "Uncle Tian was in our H city at that time. I heard that all of them came out, but I couldn''t find uncle Tian alone." the old car said with a smile.


    "Hehe, it''s not as strong as you. You just follow me and beat others three mouths..." Tian Ming replied with his mouth tilted.


    "..." I smiled awkwardly when I heard this, then looked at Tian Ming and said, "there is still organization and discipline at the key time!"


    Tian Ming looked at me and smiled. He didn''t speak.


    The four of us walked into the community while talking. The community is generally some old people and young people don''t live here. Therefore, even at more than 10 a.m., there are still many people in the community. Several of us walked around the community and directly found the location above the address.


    "Uncle Tian, knock on the door. He doesn''t know you!" I stood at the door and looked at Tian Ming and said.


    "OK."


    Tian Ming nodded, then waited for the three of us to hide and gently knocked on the door, but there was no response in the room. Tian Ming turned his head and looked at me, then knocked on the door, but after knocking for a while, there was still no response in the room.


    "Is there no one?" the old car whispered in my ear.


    "Fuck, didn''t you run away?" I scolded silently. Then I stepped forward and looked at the guard door. This door is a security door. It''s basically impossible for the four of us to break in.


    "Have you brought it?" I turned and looked at Meng Liang and asked.


    "Stay..." Meng Liang nodded.


    "OK."


    Then I took out my cell phone and dialed the phone that unlocked the door on the wall.


    After I got through, I said the address directly, and then began to wait in the corridor for the unlocking person to come.


    "Still you recruit more!" Tian Ming said with a smile after watching me call.


    "This * * * thing, I think if I don''t mix with society, I can support three people as a special police detective..." I replied with a smile.


    "You can be a private detective or something. Isn''t it very hot to secretly shoot female stars now?" Meng Liang looked at me with a smile and said.


    "Roll the calf, it''s all immoral. What can I do?" I replied speechlessly, and then said: "if I take photos secretly, I''ll squat at your door and shoot your daughter-in-law every day..."


    "My daughter-in-law can kill you. The bodyguards around her are more than one meter eight..." Meng Liang smiled back to me.


    "You say so many bodyguards, you are not afraid of your daughter-in-law to bring a green hat or something?" I smiled and looked at Meng Liang and asked.


    "Do you think I can''t rest assured that brother long is by his side?" Meng Liang squinted at me and asked.


    "Hehe, if you say so, I really won''t be stubborn with you..."


    When Meng Liang and I were talking about calves, a young man came over with this unlocked hat and smiled. But when he saw us, the young man was stunned. Although he would run outside the corridor with his bag on his back, I turned my head and looked at Meng Liang. After Meng Liang understood what I meant, he directly took his hand and walked over.


    When the young man saw Meng Liang walking over, he directly accelerated his pace. Meng Liang ran forward for two steps, then dragged the young man''s collar and asked, "did you unlock the lock?"


    "No... not..." the young man quickly waved to Meng Liang.


    "You have this thing on your back, aren''t you?" Meng Liang stared at the young man and asked.


    "I just play with my back..." the young man looked at Meng Liang with innocent eyes.


    "Don''t talk to me!" Meng Liang scolded wordlessly, and then dragged the young man back.


    "It''s not big brother. What are you doing?" the young man asked after shaking off Meng Liang''s hand and staring at Meng Liang.


    "I''ll let you unlock it. What else can I do?" Meng Liang looked at the young man and replied in silence.


    "I tell you, man, it''s not that I don''t give you face, but no matter what happens, we have rules for unlocking. Like you, I can meet at least three people a day. You''re not the owner of this family. Can I open the door for you? It''s against the law, you know? Do you understand the law?" the young man shouted at Meng Liang with a loud voice.


    "Don''t talk to me, I have a lot of money. You open the door quickly!" Meng Liang shouted with staring eyes.


    "Man, it''s really not a matter of money or not. You''re really breaking the law. We can''t break the law for anything, can we? So I advise you not to do it. What should we do?" the young man looked at Meng Liang helplessly.


    "Wow..."


    Meng Liang pursed his lips and looked around. Then he took out his hand directly. Then he looked at the young man and asked, "is it difficult for me to let you open the door for me now?"


    "It''s not your fake robbery that scares you. Who''s not mixed with society? I tell you so, I also mixed before I learned to unlock..." the young man rolled up his arm and stared at Meng Liang.


    "Come on, you touch whether it''s true or not?" Meng Liang looked at the young man speechless and said.


    The young man was stunned. Then he reached out and touched the hand on Meng Liang''s hand. After touching it, he took his hand back directly. He looked at Meng Liang in surprise and said, "man, you''re really b?"


    "Roll the calf, I''ll give you a because of the lock. You feel good?" Meng Liang was tortured by the young man who unlocked the lock and was about to collapse.


    "If you don''t give me a, I can''t unlock it for you now. Do you understand?" the young man shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Wow!"


    Meng Liang directly moved the bolt, then stared at the beads and shouted, "I''ll give you one last chance to organize your words for me again!"


    "You... What do you mean?" the young man looked at Meng Liang and asked.


    "What do I mean? Don''t you understand now?"


    "You''re an underworld?" the young man shouted.


    "I''m an underworld. What''s wrong?" Meng Liang shouted, staring at beads.


    "You''re an underworld, you''re awesome..."


    "I''ll fuck you!" Meng Liang couldn''t help but hit the young man on the head, and then there was a punch and kick.


    Ten minutes later, Meng Liang dragged the bruised boy to the door, then pointed to the door and shouted, "open it for me quickly!"


    "Man, can you tell me where you are? No, let''s take turns in Feng Shui in the future..." the young man squatted in front of the door, turned his head and looked at Meng Liang and asked.


    "Why do you talk so much about B? What''s wrong with me?" Meng Liang stared at the beads and shouted.


    "How many times have I told you that I''m also a mixed society. Can you respect me!" the young man stood up and stared at the beads.


    "Do I respect you, B!" Meng Liang kicked the young man in the stomach, then directly put the top on the young man''s head and asked in a low voice, "are you satisfied?"


    "I don''t agree!" the young man shouted.


    "I can''t cure you today..."


    Meng Liang saw such a powerful social person for the first time. He can''t fight or scare. It''s just that he can''t enter the oil and salt.


    "I told you, you don''t need to scare me. I''m with the Hougong. Does the Hougong know? If I go out today, I''ll kill you..." the young man looked at Meng Liang and shouted.


    "Where do you say you are?" Meng Liang was stunned and looked at the young man and asked.


    "Why? Does the harem know?" the young man replied with his teeth.


    "No, the harem is still training to unlock now, isn''t it?" the old car asked with a smile.


    "Why, I''m from the harem, can''t I?" the young man shouted at the old car.


    "Do you know what I do?" the old car looked at the young man and asked.


    "What do you like to do? What does it have to do with me? My eldest brother is Ye Han. You''re waiting for me to go out. I''ll kill you all. I''ll tell you..."


    "Pa!"


    Meng Liang patted the young man''s head directly, then stared at the beads and asked, "why, your eldest brother Ye Han is a cow. What is Ye Han, tell me?"


    "No, you''re still mixed up in society like this? Ye Han, you don''t know?" the young man asked in surprise.


    "I don''t know why?" Meng Liang asked with a smile.


    "Ha ha!"


    At this time, I stepped forward, looked at the young man and said, "man, I have something urgent here today. Open this lock for me, and I''ll give you 10000 yuan, OK?"


    The young man was stunned when he heard what I said, then looked at me and said, "you''re breaking the law. I tell you, I can''t break the law normally, do you understand?"


    "There''s no law breaking in the mixed society..." I smiled back and then said, "fifteen thousand, can you make it for me?"


    "I..."


    "They are all colleagues. Do me a favor..." I hurriedly said.


    "My brother, I just think you have a good attitude, otherwise I can''t do this job for you..." the boy took out the tools from his toolbox and squatted in front of the anti-theft door.


    "If I had known it would be so easy, what would I do with this effort?" Meng Liang scolded at the boy''s speechless.


    "I''m not for money. With your attitude, I can''t do what you give me. I''ll tell you!" the young man turned back.


    "Stop the ink and clean it up quickly!" Meng Liang scolded irritably.


    In Lingbei community, we waited in the corridor for the young man to open the door. The young man squatted at the door and muttered for more than half an hour, but the anti-theft door still didn''t open.


    "It''s not whether you can open it. How long has it been?" Meng Liang stood up, biting his teeth and scolding the young man.


    "Don''t talk to me all the time, will you?" the young man squinted at Meng Liang and replied impatiently. Then he said, "the anti-theft door itself is two locks. I''m the one who found me today. Let me tell you, if you find someone else, they don''t necessarily open it..."


    "Are you a cow?" Meng Liang scolded speechlessly, and then said, "are you a cow to force you to drive for me?"


    "What did I tell you? I just had some ideas. When you spoke like this, I was stunned. Now I have no ideas. Can you shut your mouth and affect me now? My brain can''t concentrate..." the boy turned and looked at Meng Liang and shouted.


    "You and them are really awesome!" Meng Liang looked at the young man, biting his teeth and scolding.


    "I''m not a cow. You open this lock for me..." the young man asked, pointing to the security door.


    "..." Meng Liang looked at the young man and said nothing.


    "Why don''t you talk? If you''re in a hurry, you''ll open it for me..." the young man said again.


    "I really want to give you one, do you know?" Meng Liang scolded with his teeth.


    "Roll the calf, I''m more nervous now that you''re holding that thing. We''re a illegal business. Do you know how much psychological pressure I have now? I haven''t done this illegal thing since I was young..." the young man continued.


    "Aren''t you an underworld? Your underworld doesn''t break the law, does it?" Meng Liang shouted speechless.


    "I... what''s wrong with the underworld?" the young man asked awkwardly.


    "All right, stop the ink and let him open it quickly."


    I saw Meng Liang and the young man talking endlessly, so I shouted impatiently. Meng Liang looked back at me and didn''t go on.


    "I tell you, my technology is not as good as it used to be. Otherwise, with such a lock, I will last for three minutes."


    "OK, you don''t need ink, just open it for him and it''ll be over..." I scolded the young man.


    The young man looked at me, then took the tool and poked it in front of the anti-theft door. About ten minutes later, the anti-theft door creaked. The young man clapped his hands, then smiled and said to me, "it''s done!"


    "Wait a minute, don''t go yet," I said, looking at the young man.


    "No, why can''t I go?" the young man looked at me and asked.


    "Bang!"


    Meng Liang kicked his big foot directly on the boy''s stomach, then stared at the beads and shouted, "let you stay, just stay honest, you know?"


    "You''re killing a donkey!" cried the young man, staring at the beads.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Meng Liang kicked the boy''s ass, then dragged the boy like a chicken, stared at the beads and shouted, "don''t talk to me. I''m not in the mood to talk to you now, you know?"


    "I don''t want money, can you let me go?" the young man asked with some fear when he knew that Meng Liang was in a wrong mood.


    "Nonsense, I need your money!" I reached out and pushed the young man, and then directly pushed the young man into the house.


    After entering the room, I looked at the room and found bedding and pillows on the bed.


    "Xiao Hong should have been here recently..." I whispered.


    Tian Ming looked around the house, then went straight to the house, checked the wardrobe in the bedroom, turned his head and shouted to me, "people should have gone, and there are no clothes..."


    "Fuck, it must have been prepared in advance, otherwise it could not have moved so fast!" I bit my teeth and scolded. Then I checked with Tian Ming in the room, and Meng Liang looked at the young man who unlocked the lock with his hands.


    "Brother, what the hell do you do?" the young man completely counseled at this time and stopped studying social affairs with Meng Liang.


    "What do you say we do?" Meng Liang squatted beside the young man and asked with a smile.


    "You''re a social Flathead, and you don''t have many cruel words..." the young man commented with his mouth tilted.


    "Ha ha..." Meng Liang touched the young man''s head and smiled. Then he whispered, "just stay here honestly. You can do whatever we ask you to do in a while. Money is indispensable..."


    "Elder brother, are you going to let me do the crime for you? Are you making a crime scene here now?" the young man looked at Meng Liang with some fear and asked.


    "No, are you social? What about you?" Meng Liang asked, looking at the young man in silence.

 Chapter 1555

    "I''m all bragging. Our ancestors have unlocked the locks for three generations. I spent a few years on the electric car in society." the young man looked at Meng Liang and explained.


    "What is an electric car after a few years?" Meng Liang asked with a frown.


    "I stole an electric car or something, but then the business was depressed. Electric cars were too cheap. When I was lucky to steal one night, there were three or four at most. It was difficult and risky. Later, I washed my hands in a golden basin..." the young man continued.


    "Hehe, now the difficulty coefficient is not big?" Meng Liang asked with a smile.


    "It''s OK. It''s almost the same as my electric car. It''s basically the same principle. I''m groping now..."


    On the other hand, three of my old Chetian Ming searched everywhere in the house, but I didn''t know anything valuable after looking for it for a long time.


    "Leaves!" just then the old car shouted at me.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked at a high voice.


    "There''s a cabinet here. Can''t you open it?" the old station shouted beside an iron cabinet.


    "Grass, I have some goods..." I scolded in a low voice, then ran to the cabinet, looked at the cabinet, turned and shouted to the young man, "come here!"


    The young man looked at me and was stunned. Then he stretched out his hand and pointed to his nose and asked, "me?"


    "What are you loading here? Hurry over..." Meng Liang kicked the boy''s ass directly.


    The young man came to me and looked at me with a smile and asked, "what are you doing, brother?"


    "Open this cabinet for me..." I pointed to the cabinet on the ground and said.


    "..." the young man looked at the cabinet, then smiled and said, "brother, if you want to open this, you have to pay more!"


    "No, what''s the situation? You''re still in the mood to study the money increase..." I scolded silently, then pinched my waist, reached out and lit a cigarette, looked at the young man and said, "if you want to add money, open it for me in ten minutes, and I''ll give you five thousand more."


    "Ten minutes is a little difficult..." the young man looked at me and said.


    "What else do you have to say about the money increase?" I shouted with my eyes wide open.


    "..." the young man looked at me and smiled without talking.


    "What are you laughing at?" I scolded speechlessly, then pointed to the cabinet and shouted, "do you hear me?"


    "How about the money?" the young man asked with a smile.


    "You''re really awesome. I''ll give you five thousand. Can you hurry up?" I shouted with my eyes staring at the beads.


    "OK!" the young man nodded, and then squatted down in front of the cabinet with his tools.


    "If there''s nothing, I''ll spend my money in vain..." I looked at the young man and scolded wordlessly.


    "Brother, we''re not opening a treasure chest. You have to give me money if there''s anything in it!" the young man quickly turned back and said after hearing what I said.


    "Stop the ink, open it quickly and it''ll be over. I can still send you some money?" I scolded with staring beads.


    "I just kindly remind you!"


    The young man replied to me with a smile, and then studied it.


    Ten minutes later, the young man finally opened the cabinet, but after opening it, all of us were stunned.


    "Elder brother, what do you think this is?" the young man looked at the uniforms and whip candles in the cabinet, and looked at me with saliva.


    "Fuck!"


    I was a little broken and scolded, then I directly reached out and pulled out a pile of underpants, and then looked inside for a long time, but I didn''t find anything except a few boxes!


    "Brother, this thing looks very fresh!" the young man stared at the beads, looked at all kinds of sticks inside, and looked at me shyly.


    "Do you believe that I''m putting this thing in your mouth while you''re in ink?" I scolded, staring at the young man.


    "No, brother, these things can be bought in that mango shop. You really don''t have to spend so much effort on these things..." the young man looked at me and said.


    "Roll the calf!" I took it and knocked on the young man''s head. Then I sat directly on the sofa and looked helplessly at the underpants in the cabinet. Now I really don''t know what to say. I spent so much effort to find such a thing?


    "Really professional..." the old car looked at the things in the cabinet and glanced helplessly.


    I looked up at the old car, and then stretched out my hand at the old car. The old car was very smart and gave me a cigarette. While smoking, I looked at the things in the cabinet and said my heart. Now I''m very unwilling. I came out this time and went back without finding anything. I know this is probably the last time they met, So I must seize this opportunity.


    Lingbei community.


    I sat on the sofa, smoking and looking at the things in the cabinet. I was speechless.


    Tian Ming, Lao Che and Meng Liang sat next to me and didn''t know what to say. The young man looked at us, then walked to the front of the cabinet with his back, looked at the dazzling things in the cabinet, looked at me and said, "brother, what is this person you''re looking for? I look at this thing and hear everything..."


    I squinted at the young man, then reluctantly rubbed my head, then threw the cigarette butts aside, looked at the old car and asked, "why?"


    "I don''t know. If you ask me how to fix it now, I can''t help..." the old car shook his head helplessly.


    "Uncle Tian, what else can you do?" I looked at Tian Ming and asked.


    "The people here must have prepared in advance. They didn''t give us any chance at all. The toilet paper in this room is new, but other things have been long and haven''t been cleaned up. This room shows that they came here temporarily. Do you understand?" Tian Ming looked at me and asked.


    "I know." I nodded helplessly and then said, "this is obviously the last time to prepare, otherwise it can''t run!"


    "No, brother, what are you talking about?" the young man looked at me and asked curiously.


    "Roll the calf, pull and pout!" I scolded irritably, then looked at Meng Liang and said, "OK, if you don''t catch it, you will have a chance in the future!"


    "Leaf, didn''t you think this girl was the last to run?" the old car looked at me and asked.


    "What do you mean?" I looked at the old car and asked.


    "I think it''s possible that this girl left when we were looking for her?" the old car looked at me and asked.


    "It''s impossible that only the four of us in the harem knew about it!" I shook my head very definitely.


    "Don''t forget that this person can put cameras in our office, but not in the parking lot?" the old car said.


    Hearing this, I was stunned. Then I looked at Tian Ming and Meng Liang and asked, "have we checked the parking lot?"


    Meng Liang and Tian Ming shook their heads almost at the same time when they heard what I said.


    "Grass!" I scolded silently, then stood up and ran outside the house.


    "I''m leaving now?" Meng Liang asked, sitting on the sofa and looking at me.


    "Why don''t you go now? Staring at this pile of things, it''s moldy?" I stared at the beads and shouted.


    "..." Meng Liang looked at me and was silent. Then he got up slowly and followed me out of the room.


    "Fuck!"


    Just as I was about to get to the door, I bit my teeth and scolded, and then kicked my big foot directly on the garbage can.


    "Wow!"


    Everything in the trash can flew out. I was stunned. The trash can was full of soot and some pieces of paper burned.


    Meng Liang was also stunned at the garbage on the ground. Then he was ready to pick it up with his feet, but I stopped him. I squatted on the ground and checked it very carefully. Tian Ming also came over and helped me check it.


    "Brother, what are you doing?" the young man came to me and looked at me and asked.


    "Don''t talk!" Meng Liang stopped the young man.


    Tian Ming and I found several pieces of paper on the ground that hadn''t been burned clean, and then put them on the tea table.


    "Fuck, I really found it!"


    I looked at the paper on the coffee table and smiled. Then I spelled it directly. Ten minutes later, several of us finally put these pieces together. Then these pieces were very scattered, but we could vaguely find something on the paper. I saw two people''s names and a place name on the paper.


    Looking at the things on the tea table, the three of us were stunned.


    The two names are Lao Bian and Xiao Hei. The place name is the iron tower.


    "What does that mean?" the old car looked at me and asked.


    ��������


    I squinted at the old car and didn''t speak, because my attention was all focused on the last name of the piece of paper. At this moment, there was a last name on the piece of paper besides Lao Bian and Xiao Hei. Although it wasn''t the full name, I knew who it was. This person was the ghost of our harem?


    "Leaf, I''m talking to you!" the old car shook me behind.


    "Do you see this word?" I stretched out my hand and pointed to the surname. Looking at the old car, Meng Liang asked.


    "What do you mean?" Meng Liang asked, frowning at me.


    "What do you say this man does?" I asked


    "Do you doubt this man now?" Meng Liang shouted.


    "I''m not sure!"


    "It''s impossible. I think you think too much about the leaves..." the old car looked at me and said.


    "But the name does appear here!" I shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Are you a little too sensitive now? Now you haven''t studied and understood what the words on this note mean!" Meng Liang looked at me and said.


    Hearing Meng Liang''s words, I reacted, and then whispered, "whether this man is or not, we have to be careful!"


    "Are you like this?" the old car looked at me and asked.


    "What''s wrong with me in this situation?" I replied with my teeth clenched.


    "No, brother, what are you doing?" the young man who unlocked the lock looked at us helplessly and asked.


    "You roll the calf and talk again. I''ve lost my teeth!" I shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Not..."


    "Shut up!" Meng Liang shouted.


    The young man looked at us and was stunned. Then he went to the front of the cabinet and studied it.


    "Leaf, what exactly do you mean by the words on this note?" the old car frowned at me and asked.


    "This must have told others about the accident between Lao Bian and Xiao Hei. First call Liu Rui and ask them to be careful when taking people." I whispered back to the old car.


    After listening to me, the old car took out his mobile phone and dialed Liu Rui.


    "Hello?" Liu Rui answered the phone.


    "Where are you now?" asked the old car.


    "We are on our way now. What''s the matter?" Liu Rui asked with some doubts.


    "That what, when you pick up people later, pay attention..." the old car said.


    "Pay attention to what?" Liu Rui''s tone was a little surprised.


    "Ah!" the old car nodded.


    "Give me your cell phone and I''ll tell him..." I reached out and said to the old car.


    The old car quickly handed the mobile phone to me. After I took the mobile phone, I directly said, "something has happened here. Now it is estimated that the people over Xiaowu have known that something has happened to Xiaohei and Lao Bian. Be careful when you two pick up, do you understand?"


    "How can anyone know this?" Liu Rui shouted.


    "OK, it''s no use for you to study this now. How can I tell you that you can do it and finish it..." I frowned back.


    "That''s OK, I know!" Liu Rui nodded and agreed.


    I hung up and changed my cell phone to the old car.


    "What''s next?" the old car looked at me and asked.


    I sat in silence for a while, and then whispered, "I''m a little worried. Liu Rui and the two of them, go home and call people. Let''s go directly to the tower!"


    "As for?" Meng Liang asked with a frown.


    "There''s nothing wrong. If there''s nothing wrong, we''ll take a spring outing..." I walked outside as I spoke.


    When the young man saw us go out, he shouted at the top of his voice, "brother, how do I calculate my money?"


    I looked back at the young man, and then whispered, "tomorrow you go to the front desk of the Hougong, find a man named Wu Mei, and say that ye Han asked you to get 20000 yuan!"


    "No, brother, are you kidding me here?" the young man asked some speechless.


    "I have nothing to do with you?" I replied silently as I went downstairs.


    "Elder brother, I just want 20000. Do you want to soak me like this? If I go to the harem, can''t people call me out?" the young man said helplessly.


    "Hehe, didn''t you follow Ye Han?" Meng Liang said with a smile.


    "Don''t I brag..." the young man replied in silence.


    "Man, I''ll tell you what''s in my heart. I''m Ye Han. Do you believe it?" I looked at the young man with a smile and asked.


    "If you were ye Han, I would be Liu Yong!"


    "Ha ha!" I looked at the young man and smiled. Then I directly handed my phone to the young man, and then looked at the young man and said, "now call the front desk of the harem. What do you think he can say?"


    The young man took my call suspiciously, and then found the phone at the front desk of our harem on the Internet. He called. Several of us looked at the young man with a smile.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After a few busy tones, the phone was directly connected across the street.


    "Hello, Mr. Ye!"


    The young man was stunned when he heard this.


    I grabbed the phone with a smile, then pressed the hang up button, looked at the boy and asked, "did you reply?"


    The young man stared at me and said nothing.


    "Why don''t you try this on me?"


    Meng Liang also took out his cell phone and handed it to the young man.


    The young man looked at Meng Liang and was silent. Then he took the mobile phone with his lips, found our front desk number and called.


    "Brother Meng, what''s up?" xiaorou at the front desk asked with a smile.


    The young man was stunned again.


    Meng Liang reached for his mobile phone, then replied that it was all right and ran directly to our Land Rover.


    I patted the young man on the shoulder behind me, turned and got on the Land Rover. The young man stared at us and didn''t know what to say.


    "Big... Big brother, is he really Ye Han?" the young man stammered at the old car and asked.


    "Don''t you call all the time? Why, do you need to call again with mine..." the old car asked with a smile.


    "No... no..." the young man quickly waved his hand.


    The old car smiled at the young man, and then followed Tian Ming into my Land Rover. A minute later, the Land Rover disappeared in the young man''s sight.


    Tower Development Zone.


    Liu Rui and Han Chao were sitting in the car. When Han Chao saw Liu Rui put down the phone, he looked at Liu Rui and asked, "what''s the matter? Who called you just now?"


    "Who else can there be, leaves..." Liu Rui reluctantly replied, and then looked at the mobile phone and said reluctantly: "it''s like a psycho. Just now you have to tell me what JB stuff. Let''s be careful. You say who''s okay to do it to them?"


    "Ha ha, let me tell you something like this. Xiao hei and Lao Bian are not as important as me in our harem." Han Chao replied with his mouth tilted.


    Liu Rui squinted at Han Chao, then whispered, "I think you three are like a B. It''s no use. Who do you say will do it to you?"


    "No, what do you mean by this?" Han Chao asked, looking at Liu Rui somewhat reluctantly.


    "What do you mean? Haven''t you counted the three most marginalized people in our harem..." Liu Rui paused, then patted Han Chao on the shoulder and said earnestly: "I''ll tell you, who has an accident in our harem, you three can''t have an accident, understand?"


    "You are insulting me!"


    "It''s not an insult. I just want you to recognize the fact that you say the three of you are afraid of the hall in the harem hotel. They are basically similar to the waiters in the harem. Can you understand?"


    "Can you roll the calf for me?" Han Chao shouted at Liu Rui with staring beads.


    "Look at you, kid. If I tell you something serious, you''ll be anxious with me. You just can''t listen to me. Who asked you to be the hotel manager, me?" Liu Rui asked Han Chao while lighting a cigarette.


    "If you say that, it seems like this..." Han Chao nodded slightly.


    "Grass, I can still tease you. Don''t worry. You are the safest in our harem now..." Liu Rui continued.


    "I understand what you say, but why do I listen so badly?" Han Chao turned to Liu Rui and asked.


    "Life is like this. Not everything can make you energetic, you know? This thing is just like that. You said you came out to pick up the work. You can''t meet every guest so gently. It conforms to your model, right? There must be some special ones, and there must be some that can''t make you so comfortable all the time..."


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard Liu Rui''s words, then looked at Liu Rui with his mouth tilted and said, "now I find out how you can fix everything on others?"


    "Isn''t that what we do? I just run to the basic principle of doing everything and loving everything..." Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    "Hehe, do you think I still have a chance if I want to be good now?" Han Chao looked at Liu Rui sincerely and asked.


    "What''s the matter, Congliang?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at beads, and then said, "you can go when you see the one in our harem..."


    "I can''t go now?"


    "I don''t know if I can go, but I can only tell you very responsibly. Has anyone left our harem now? I want to Congliang now. Do you think ye Han can let me go?" Liu Rui looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "Am I not marginal?"


    "What''s wrong with the edge? You can''t use the edge!" Liu Rui replied, then looked at the road ahead and asked, "how long do we have to get to the tower?"


    "It should be fast..." Han Chao looked down at the GPS in the car. Now when Han Chao was completely Congliang, he was in no mood to talk to Liu Rui.


    Liu Rui was silent when he heard this. Then he looked down at his mobile phone, opened his mouth and said, "I just don''t understand now. You say we take people and take people. Why do you have to let us come here in person? This toss is a day. Don''t you think these people are free?"


    "I analyze that they may be considering the problem of face..." Han Chao replied with his mouth curled.


    "What JB thing is a matter of face. It''s a matter of asking for money. Don''t I just call him the money? You said that because there are two waiters in the harem, I have to come here in person..." Liu Rui paused, then looked at Han Chao and asked, "so what, did you bring it?"


    "What?" Han Chao was stunned.


    "I asked if you had..."


    "Don''t we just come out to pick up people? You didn''t tell me I had to take it? I came out without preparation..." Han Chao muttered.


    "..." Liu Rui looked at Han Chao and said nothing.


    "Why are you looking at me? You really didn''t tell me you had to take it?"


    "Don''t you come out to work now? It''s very basic. Don''t you understand this?" Liu Rui shouted at Han Chao with a speechless face.


    "You didn''t tell me? Besides, I don''t have anything in my hand. What do I bring? I usually go out to work. I don''t even have a car. I come out by motorcycle..." Han Chao shouted impassioned.


    "..." Liu Rui looked at Han Chao and his lips twitched. He didn''t seem to speak for a moment.


    "I really didn''t, if I had, what else would I tell you..." Han Chao then explained.


    "Don''t talk to me now. I''m very angry now." Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.

 Chapter 1556

    "Aren''t we just going to pick someone up? What are you taking with you?" Han Chao looked at Liu Rui with some confusion and asked.


    "Nonsense, Ye Zi just called me. Let''s be careful. What if something happens? Just like us B, we don''t have the ability to resist. What do you say?"


    "What else can I do with that thing? Anyway, I run faster than you with Lao Bian and Xiao hei..." Han Chao replied with his mouth tilted.


    "What do you mean by that?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at Han Chao.


    "What do you mean, who runs slowly and who likes to do it? I tell you, as long as it''s a gang with less than three people, I think the four of us should still have the ability to resist at that time, but if there are four or more opposite, we don''t have to fight and just run..."


    "Why did I come out with you?" Liu Rui rubbed his forehead with an abnormal collapse after hearing this, and his face was speechless.


    "You really can''t blame me for this. You said you didn''t take what you asked me not to take." Han Chao asked with a smile.


    "Before getting off the bus, there should be two nunchakus in the trunk. We''ll both take them then..."


    "I won''t."


    "Can you roll the calf for me?" Liu Rui scolded with his teeth.


    Zhang Laoer''s grain store.


    "President fan, what are we waiting for here?" Huang Mao waited until noon from the morning, but fan Aiguo still didn''t mean to move, so Huang Mao huazi and Xiaodong were very worried.


    "I don''t know..." fan Aiguo reluctantly rubbed his face, then took out his mobile phone, looked at the time, and then whispered: "my boss asked me to come here, and I don''t even know what to do now..."


    "Why don''t you call Mr. Sun again?" Huang Mao asked with a smile.


    Fan Aiguo looked at Huang Mao for a moment, then looked at his mobile phone and whispered, "well, let''s wait. If no one comes there in half an hour, shall we call president sun?"


    "OK, how convenient is it over there..." Huang Mao nodded with a smile.


    "Ha ha, hard work..." fan Aiguo smiled and patted Huang Mao on the shoulder, then looked at Huang Mao and asked, "do you usually play poker?"


    "Play! What''s the matter, Mr. Fan? Are you good at it?" Huang Mao asked with a smile.


    "Second brother, do you have poker here? Let''s tie golden flowers..." fan Aiguo smiled at second brother Zhang and said.


    "OK!" old Zhang nodded quickly.


    A few minutes later, fan Aiguo had nothing to do. He took poker and played with Huang Mao and Hua Zi. In fact, fan Aiguo usually didn''t play many of these things, but he couldn''t wait to see Huang Mao. Therefore, in order to appease them, he was ready to take out thousands of yuan to comfort these people.


    In fact, fan Aiguo is still very smart. If you directly give thousands of yuan to these people, it''s basically the same as not giving, and people have to dislike that you give less, but if you lose to them, it''s different. After all, losing money and giving money to others are two concepts. The mood is on the one hand and money is on the other hand.


    ����


    Meanwhile, Xiao Wu''s car.


    "How long do we have to get to the tower?" Liu Neng asked, sitting on the co pilot and watching Wang Jun driving.


    "It is estimated that it will take more than half an hour..." Wang Jun whispered back.


    "..." Liu Neng looked at Wang Jun and said nothing.


    "Why, are you in a hurry?" Wang Jun asked, looking at Liu Neng.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just afraid they''re worried..." Liu Neng rubbed his palm back, then turned his head and looked at Xiao Wu in the back of the car and asked, "Hubi, what are you doing?"


    "Read a novel..." Xiao Wu replied with his mouth tilted.


    "Stop playing and ask for the contact information over there. We''re almost there..." Liu Neng shouted.


    "Who do you want?" Xiao Wu asked, putting down his cell phone.


    "Look for sun Qiang. It''s all sun Qiang''s people. Who are we looking for?" Liu Neng replied speechlessly, and then said: "there should be our people over the iron tower. You should come to the phone over there..."


    "I know..." Xiao Wu answered with his mouth tilted, and then dialed sun Qiang with his mobile phone.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, sun Qiang answered the phone and asked with a smile, "what''s the matter? Xiao Wu..."


    "Well, Mr. Sun, tell me the phone number of your man in the tower. I''m almost here now..." Xiao Wu simply organized the language.


    "Hehe, OK, I''ll send you a text message later. You''ll say you''re looking for them at that time, just..." Sun Qiang replied with a smile, and then hung up directly.


    A few minutes later, Xiao Wu received a text message on his mobile phone, which contained fan Aiguo''s phone number.


    Looking at the text message, Xiao Wu turned to Liu Neng above the co pilot and asked, "do you call now?"


    "Wait a minute, call him in ten minutes..."


    "Grass, I have to pinch my watch when I call." Xiao Wu scolded silently, and then poked his cell phone.


    Ten minutes later, Liu Neng looked back at Xiao Wu and said, "almost, call..."


    "Ah!" Xiao Wu looked up and promised, and then called fan Aiguo directly with his mobile phone.


    "Is brother fan?" Xiao Wu asked with a smile after answering the phone.


    "Ah, who are you?" fan Aiguo didn''t talk to Xiao Wu in advance, so he didn''t know Xiao Wu''s phone number.


    "Brother fan, I''m the little five. We met last time when President fan got out of prison. Do you still have an impression?" little five asked with a smile.


    "Ah, it''s you, I have an impression..." fan Aiguo quickly agreed, and then asked with a smile, "you''re the one brother sun asked me to wait?"


    "Yes, it''s me. We''re going into the tower now. How can we go next, brother fan?" asked Xiao Wu.


    "Well, I''ll take people to the entrance of the tower to wait for you now. How long will it take you to arrive?" fan Aiguo asked.


    "No, just wait at home..." Xiao Wu smiled and refused.


    "Hehe, where are you waiting? Are you waiting?" fan Aiguo replied with a smile, and then said, "OK, I''ll go now. If you see my Mercedes stop..."


    "Well, please!"


    "When Cao said this, he saw the outside, didn''t he? OK, hang up..." fan Aiguo scolded with a smile, and then hung up the phone directly.


    After Xiao Wu put down his cell phone, he looked at Liu Neng and said, "the person opposite has arrived. It is estimated that he will be able to tell us at the intersection waiting for us..."


    "OK." Liu Neng nodded slightly.


    "I just found that fan Aiguo is very interesting?" Xiao Wu looked at Liu Neng with a smile and said.


    "Who do you think is boring?" Liu Neng asked with his mouth curled.


    "Can you talk? I find out how you owe it now?" Xiao Wu stared at Liu Neng and shouted.


    "Hehe, can you clean up or what?" Liu Neng asked with a smile.


    "You can''t force it!" Xiao Wu scolded silently, and then read the novel.


    "Do you know how many people there are in sun Qiang?" Wang Jun looked at Liu Neng and asked.


    "I don''t know. It''s estimated that there are only three or four of them..." Liu Neng analyzed it with his mouth tilted.


    ����


    On the other side, Zhang Laoer''s grain store.


    After fan Aiguo answered Xiao Wu''s phone, he directly threw the poker on the table, then looked at Huang Mao with a smile and said, "OK, the people opposite are coming. Let''s wait at the highway intersection."


    "It''s coming..." Huang Mao won more than 2000 Kung Fu, so he was in a very good mood.


    "Second brother, do you have a car?" fan Aiguo asked, looking at second brother Zhang.


    "There''s a car!"


    "Well, let''s go straight to the high-speed intersection in two ways. When the people over there arrive, we''ll know what to do today..." fan Aiguo ran to his Mercedes as he spoke.


    On the highway.


    Liu Rui and Han Chao finally got off the highway intersection. After getting off the intersection, Liu Rui directly dialed Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Hello, brother Zhang, we''re here. Where are you now?" Liu Rui asked with a smile after Zhang Xiaogang answered the phone.


    "It''s here so soon. I''m in the office now. Let''s meet in the seafood restaurant. Where can I order the dishes..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile.


    "Cao, brother Zhang, I''m asking you to do something. How can you order the dishes?" Liu Rui asked pretending to be a little unhappy.


    "Brother, when we meet for the first time, you''d better come to me. I must have invited this meal..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile.


    "Hehe, next time you go to the city, I''ll receive you..." Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    "Yes!" Zhang Xiaogang promised very readily, and then said, "what, brother, let''s meet at the seafood restaurant?"


    "Safe, I''ll see you in the restaurant!" Liu Rui agreed with a smile, and then hung up the phone directly.


    "Hehe, your attitude is very good?" Han Chao asked while driving and looking at Liu Ruiwen.


    "Cao, you want me 200000. Later, you go to eat more abalone and try to earn me all the money we spent..." Liu Rui put down his cell phone and looked at Han Chao with his mouth tilted.


    "Don''t you embarrass me? I''m a hotel worker. If you really want to eat 200000 yuan in this hotel, even if it''s our imperial food, I tell you that you have to work hard to eat you..." Han Chao said very seriously.


    "..." Liu Rui squinted at Han Chao.


    "Why don''t you believe it?" Han Chao asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "Can you roll the calf for me? Now I find it really hard for me to talk to you..." Liu Rui scolded in silence.


    "No, what''s wrong with me? Don''t you believe it or what?" Han Chao stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Can I believe it?"


    "If you believe it, you''ll believe it. What are you arguing with me..." Han Cha asked with his mouth tilted.


    "Roll the calf, I don''t like talking to you now!" Liu Rui scolded helplessly.


    ��������


    Han Chao glanced at Liu Rui and thought for a while, but he still didn''t speak.


    ����


    On the other hand, in Zhang Xiaogang''s office, Zhang Xiaogang put down his mobile phone with a smile, then looked at his colleagues and asked, "how much do you think it is appropriate for me to find them?"


    "You ask me?" the colleague was stunned.


    "Nonsense, is there anyone else in this room?" Zhang Xiaogang was speechless.


    "If you have to ask for money, you can finish it by asking for 35000 directly, and then deal with them directly as prostitutes..." the colleague said with his mouth tilted.


    "No, how many, 35000, are you playing with me?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted with staring eyes.


    "What are you? I told you, I can''t bear the child to trap the wolf. If you don''t have a point now, why do people in the back palace like you?"


    "Is that a little bad?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with some heartache.


    "Didn''t I tell you everything? As long as you follow the big ship of the harem now, you will have more opportunities to make money. At this time, you are greedy for small bargains. Why can people bring you to make money?" the colleague explained helplessly.


    "As long as this 200000 is changed into 5000, I can''t accept it!"


    "When you make money later, you can accept it..." my colleague looked at Zhang Xiaogang and smiled.


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at his colleague and said in a low voice, "do you really think so?"


    "Nonsense, if I don''t think so, I''ll tell you something. If I were you, I''d rather not pay a penny for my job. Since someone can come to the back palace, it means that we still like them very much, so let''s give him a ride with the current. When we arrive, if there is anything good in the back palace, we can think of you. Ye Han is a good man, and you believe it Mine, we shouldn''t take the money! "The colleague continued.


    "Well, I believe you once. I don''t want money this time. I''ll lose playing mahjong..."


    "Hehe, that''s right!" the colleague smiled and patted Zhang Xiaogang on the shoulder, and then said: "it''s almost time for you to go? Don''t let the people in the back palace wait..."


    "OK, you watch here, I''m gone!" Zhang Xiaogang smiled and waved his hand, and then walked out of the office directly in his police uniform.


    Half an hour later, Zhang Xiaogang waited at the door of the restaurant for more than ten minutes. Finally, he saw the domineering car of Han Chao and Liu Rui.


    After seeing the car, Zhang Xiaogang greeted it with a smile.


    Liu Rui looked at Zhang Xiaogang in his police uniform and was stunned. Then he smiled and asked, "is brother Zhang?"


    "People in the harem?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "Ah, brother Zhang has kept you waiting!" Liu Rui quickly and enthusiastically held Zhang Xiaogang''s hand, then shook hands and said, "our city is too far from here..."


    "Ha ha, in fact, you don''t have to come here in person..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile.


    "It''s time to come or have to come, mainly because the people on our side have not caused less trouble for you..." Liu Rui said with a smile as he followed Zhang Xiaogang inside.


    "Ha ha... It''s no trouble for this thing..." Zhang Xiaogang whispered back with Liu Rui''s shoulder in his arms, and then said, "in fact, if they had nothing to say about the harem, I wouldn''t care about them. I''ll tell you..."


    "We still don''t know each other..." Han Chao said with a smile after the two men.


    "Who is this little brother?" Zhang Xiaogang asked, looking at Han Chao.


    "Cao, I forgot manager Han in such a hurry..." Liu Rui turned his head and looked at Han Chao and smiled. Then he hugged Zhang Xiaogang''s shoulder and said, "this is president Han of our Hougong hotel. President Han can give you a discount as long as you go there!"


    "True or false?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "It must be true. Can I help you in the past?" Han Chao said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, just say this to you, man. We must have more drinks later..." Zhang Xiaogang said with a laugh.


    "Don''t worry, brother Zhang, if you say anything else, we may not be able to keep up with your rhythm, but if you say drinking, can we accompany you until dawn?" Liu Rui said.


    "True or false?" Zhang Xiaogang now enters the state very quickly and talks to Liu Rui very casually.


    "Brother Zhang, do you say it''s white or beer?" Han Chao shouted.


    The tower is in a restaurant.


    Liu Rui, Zhang Xiaogang and Han Chao just met for less than half an hour. They directly walked into the private room with a smile. In fact, Han Chao and Liu Rui have no airs, so they are very easy to contact. Moreover, Zhang Xiaogang himself wants to get along with Liu Rui and Han Chao, so they speak very politely.


    After entering the private room, Zhang Xiaogang ordered the dishes in advance. They are basically the best dishes in the restaurant. Han Chao knows what the prices of these dishes are. After a simple look, he knows what''s going on


    "Brother Zhang, you said we were looking for you to do business, which cost you money. How embarrassed you are?" Liu Rui looked at Han Chao''s expression and knew that the meal must not be cheap. He looked at Zhang Xiaogang with a smile at will and said.


    "Brother, aren''t you a stranger? We are all friends. What''s this dish?" Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile, and then sat directly on the side. Liu Rui knew Zhao Xiaogang''s meaning and sat down on the main seat. Then Han Chao sat next to Liu Rui with a smile.


    "Mainly we can''t eat these dishes?" Liu Rui said with a smile, looking at the abalone and lobster on the table.


    "Hehe, these are all seafood. What, if we can''t eat later, you two will take them back... You can eat at home..." Zhao Xiaogang stretched out his hand to Liu Rui, lit a cigarette, and then said with a smile.


    "Isn''t it bad for us to eat and take?" Han Chao bared his teeth and asked.


    "What''s wrong with this thing? Take it away if you can''t eat it. Waste is not advocated now..."


    "Ha ha, that''s reasonable. We have to follow at any time..." Liu Rui smiled, then pulled the skin shrimp in front of him with chopsticks, looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked, "brother Zhang, what position do you say you are in your police station?"


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned. Then he looked at Liu Rui and asked, "brother, what do you mean by this?"


    "I just want to ask you what position you are now. It doesn''t mean anything else..." Liu Rui turned his head and explained.


    "Ah, you say the position!" Zhang Xiaogang nodded and then said, "our police station is far from the city. I won''t tell brother Liu anything else. I''ll say so. In the iron tower, the director of our police station is the sky of the iron tower. The emperor is far away. Basically, no bastard can compare with our director..."


    "Brother Zhang, I ask you where you are now. I don''t care what the state of your police station director is..." Liu Rui asked very seriously with his eyes tilted.


    "Brother, if you ask me that, I''ll die in our police station, which is the position of captain, but I don''t have any real power. I''m usually responsible for doing these shady work in this temporary interrogation room..." Zhang Xiaogang told the truth.


    "There''s no real power. What do you mean here?" Han Chao asked in a low voice.


    "Power is nothing, but let''s get money quickly!" Zhang Xiaogang said with a smile.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled when he heard this, then turned to look at Zhang Xiaogang and asked, "brother Zhang, do you say you earn more money, or does the director of your police station earn more?"


    "Brother, can I compare with the director of the police station?" Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile.


    "..." Liu Rui looked at Zhang Xiaogang and was silent for a moment. Then he put his chopsticks in his mouth and sucked them twice. Then he said, "brother Zhang, let me tell you this. Our harem can let me come here this time. In fact, it''s not just to catch people. Now our harem''s main attention is all on your iron tower. Can you understand me?"


    "We came for the university town project?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a frown.


    "Smart!" Liu Rui smiled, nodded, and then said, "I won''t tell you it''s useless. Our harem now needs the University City project very much. It''s basically inevitable, but we don''t have any man-machine relationship here, so I''ll come here today to get people and make friends!"


    "I have the same idea!" Zhang Xiaogang quickly bared his teeth and smiled.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui looked at Zhang Xiaogang and smiled. Then he patted Zhang Xiaogang on the shoulder and said, "man, I know in advance that you, the director of the police station, are retiring in May this year. The formalities are almost done there. What''s the gap between you and the director of the police station?"


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard Liu Rui''s words, and his eyes were obviously confused.


    "Why do I tell you that you don''t understand?" Liu Rui asked with a smile.


    "I don''t understand!"


    Zhang Xiaogang quickly shook his head.


    "Han Chao, explain to him..." Liu Rui waved to Han Chao and leaned against the stool while smoking.


    "Brother Zhang, what we mean now is to ask you how much you need to spend if you become the director of this police station. I asked so frankly, you should be able to understand?" Han Chao asked with a smile.


    Zhang Xiaogang was obviously surprised and his lips trembled.


    "Why don''t you speak?" Han Chao asked some speechless.


    "No, man, are you serious or are you teasing me here?" now Zhang Xiaogang can hardly believe the gap between Han Chao and Liu Rui, from the captain to the director of the police station? It''s possible that Zhang Xiaogang doesn''t believe it.


    "We have nothing to do to tease you. Just say how much it will be done..." Han Chao scolded in silence.


    "I have to have more than 300..." Zhang Xiaogang simply calculated a number.


    "Is that enough?" Han Chao asked.

 Chapter 1557

    "Enough... Enough, maybe two hundred!" Zhang Xiaogang nodded quickly.


    Hearing this, Liu Rui threw away his cigarette butts, rubbed his palms, looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said: "Well, brother Zhang, the friends we want to know now may be able to do a little less as a captain. In fact, I don''t mean anything by asking you today. I just want to say, if I give you two million, no, three million, can you get the position of the director of this police station?"


    "Yes!" Zhang Xiaogang nodded almost without thinking.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui patted Zhang Xiaogang on the shoulder and asked with a smile, "can you really?"


    "Brother Liu, if you give me three million yuan, I have no problem getting this. I''ll tell you..." Zhang Xiaogang promised.


    After hearing Zhang Xiaogang''s words, Liu Rui reached out to pick up a lobster and put it on his plate, and then reached out to pick up a skin shrimp and put it in Zhang Xiaogang''s bowl. Zhang Xiaogang looked at Liu Rui and didn''t know what Liu Rui meant.


    Liu Rui reaches out his hand to pick up the lobster and chews it directly. Zhang Xiaogang already knows what Liu Ruigang''s words mean at this time, so now he is more afraid of Liu Rui, so he can only sit aside and watch Liu Rui chew the lobster without saying a word. Han Chao sees Liu Rui eat it and reaches out his hand to pick up a lobster and chew it. In this way, Zhang Xiaogang looks straight at it alone After watching the lobster for five or six minutes, Liu Rui finally threw down the lobster in his hand, then said with his mouth tilted: "this thing looks very big and has no meat..."


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang looked at Liu Rui and smiled without talking.


    Liu Rui reached out and wiped his hand, then looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said, "brother Zhang, did we just say that?"


    "Said if I could take down the director of the police station..." Zhao Xiaogang quickly replied.


    "Yes!" Liu Rui nodded slightly, then looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said, "our harem can pay to help you take the director of the police station, but if you become the director, we will eat the big one and you will eat the small one, do you have any opinion?"


    Liu Rui pointed to the shrimps in Zhang Xiaogang''s bowl and said with a smile.


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at the shrimps and nodded quickly.


    "Hehe, are you sure?" Liu Rui asked with a smile.


    "Brother Liu, let me tell you this. I understand everything you say, but if you are kind to me, I can''t forget it. I will be your man at that time. As long as it''s about your harem, I will do what you want me to do..." Zhang Xiaogang said hurriedly.


    "Ha ha..." Han Chao smiled helplessly when he heard this. While gnawing at the lobster, he looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said, "you don''t have to say that. Our harem is not so savage. At that time, we will have a cooperative relationship..."


    "That''s true!" Zhang Xiaogang quickly nodded, then smiled and said, "I understand what you mean..."


    "Brother Zhang, do you know who our harem cooperated with?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Guo thought?"


    "Well, you know very well..." Liu Rui nodded slightly and then said: "In fact, brother Zhang, you can go out and inquire about the specific work style of our harem. We eat meat and you drink soup. There is no problem at all, but don''t forget who asked you to sit in the position of the director of this police station. People from our harem will often come to the tower in the future. If you become the director of this police station, I don''t need to teach you how to do it "Right?"


    "Brother, are you sure about this?" Zhang Xiaogang still didn''t believe what Liu Rui and Han Chao said at this time.


    "What''s accurate?" Han Chao asked.


    "Is it possible for me to be the director of this police station?" Zhang Xiaogang asked hurriedly.


    "Do you think three million is difficult for our harem?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang looked at Liu Rui and smiled awkwardly without talking.


    "Brother, let me tell you this. As long as you are stable, our side will be stable, isn''t it 3 million? Our harem can still afford this money..." Liu Rui patted Zhang Xiaogang on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "Just be safe..." Zhang Xiaogang is very excited now. In fact, he just wants to receive our light, but the information given to him by Liu Rui is to let him be the director of a police station, so how can Zhang Xiaogang not be excited? It''s like pie falling all over the world. It''s so exciting.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll contact you about the money..." Liu Rui smiled and patted Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Brother, if this is true, you are my benefactor!"


    "Ha ha, is it a little too much to say benefactor?" Han Chao asked with a smile.


    "But..." Zhang Xiaogang quickly waved his hand, then directly raised his glass, then looked at Liu Rui and Han Chao and said with a smile: "just for what you told me just now, I must respect my brothers..."


    "Ha ha, I have to drink this wine..." Liu Rui smiled back, then directly raised his glass and touched Han Chao and Zhang Xiaogang.


    Zhang Xiaogang looked up and drank the glass of his Baijiu directly, then looked at Liu Rui and said, "let''s eat."


    "OK!" Liu Rui nodded and agreed, then grabbed the prawns on the table and began to eat.


    When Zhang Xiaogang saw Han Chao and Liu Rui eating, he was not polite. After eating two prawns, Zhang Xiaogang turned to look at Liu Rui and asked, "why don''t we shout the two brothers in the interrogation room?"


    "Who?" Liu Rui was stunned for a moment. Then, after reacting, he directly tilted his mouth and said, "let them stay and have a long memory. This is the lack of education. I''ll tell you..."


    "Ha ha... I think so. They are very bad now..." Han Chao nodded in agreement.


    "Well, let''s eat our..." Zhang Xiaogang nodded with a smile and didn''t go on.


    In fact, Liu Rui told Zhang Xiaogang that it was not Liu Rui''s nonsense to let him be the director of the police station. I specifically asked Liu Rui about it, because our harem will move to the iron tower right now. In fact, my purpose is very simple, that is, our current position in the city is very high. If we can get the project of the iron tower University City, We will transfer part of the center to the iron tower. After all, we have reached the end in the city center. We are stopped by sun Qiang and Fan Jun, so it is impossible for our harem to go up. We can only do something on the iron tower, but if you want to do something on the iron tower, you need a relationship, so we need it very much now, Zhang Xiaogang is a man who knows money, so it''s easier to buy.


    I once said to others that there are two big trees behind our back palace, one is Guo xiongyi and the other is bi Wenshi. But now these two trees have all fallen down, so we can''t find a new tree. There are Xiao Wu sun Qiang and other people squatting on the tree of fan Jun. even if we want to go up, people don''t necessarily want us, Therefore, we can only focus on the iron tower. As Zhang Xiaogang said, the sky is high and the emperor is far away. If we hold the director of the police station, we hold everything.


    In an interrogation room.


    Lao Bian casually found two cigarette ends on the ground, then took them in his mouth, lit them with a lighter, then looked at Xiao hei and asked, "do you smoke?"


    "You are so poor and crazy that you can do everything..." Xiao Hei sat in the corner and scolded wordlessly.


    "Don''t tell me it''s useless, just say you want it or not?" Lao Bian asked with a big mouth.


    "Grass!" Xiao Hei reached out and grabbed the cigarette end directly, then lit the cigarette end on his mouth with a lighter, then looked at Lao Bian with some worry and asked, "why haven''t someone come to save us at this time?"


    "I don''t know..." Lao Bian was obviously a little depressed when he heard this. Then he turned to look at Xiao hei and said, "do you think our family gave us up according to our performance?"


    Xiao Hei squinted at Lao Bian, then licked his dry lips, which was obviously a little worried.


    "You said our harem is so complicated now. By the way, who do you think is the ghost in our harem?" Lao Bian looked at Xiao hei and asked.


    "How do I know..." Xiao Hei scolded speechlessly, then threw away his cigarette butts and looked at Lao Bian and said, "it''s useless for you to study this now. I think if you really have this mood, you might as well study when we can go out?"


    "How can I know when this thing can go out now? I didn''t say anything else. The office efficiency of our harem is too low. You said it''s been so long. We haven''t even seen our family. What are these things? I''m crazy to stay for a few days. I''ll tell you..."


    "I think you''re a little abnormal now..." Xiao Hei replied with his mouth tilted.


    "Grass, aren''t I in a bad mood?" Lao Bian shouted, staring at beads.


    "..." Xiao Hei looked at Lao Bian and said nothing.


    "No, I find you have a big opinion on me now, don''t you?" Lao Bian stood up, stretched out his hand and shouted at Xiao Hei.


    "You roll the calf for me. I''m bored to death now. I''ve nothing to do with you all day. You said I''ve been here for several days. I''m going crazy now..."


    When Lao Bian heard this, he turned his mouth and said nothing.


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    At this time, the wall inside the interrogation room rang twice. Lao Bian was stunned. Then he looked at the wall and didn''t speak.


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    "It seems that someone hit the wall!"


    Lao Bian looked at Xiao Hei in a low voice and said.


    "I''m not deaf..." Xiao Hei scolded speechlessly, then shouted at the wall and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "Buddy, do you have any cigarettes?" the bald voice sounded at this time.


    Xiao Hei was stunned for a moment, then looked down, and then looked at the corner of the wall and smiled helplessly. There was a vent between the two interrogation rooms. He lay bareheaded in the vent and looked at Lao Bian and Xiao Hei.


    "Grass, what are you doing?" Xiao Hei asked, looking at his bald head in silence.


    "I just want a cigarette..." he said, looking at Xiao Hei with a bald head and a smile.


    "There''s no smoke..." Lao Bian replied with a big mouth.


    "Any cigarette butts are OK..." he continued with a bald smile.


    "Grass!"


    Lao Bian scolded wordlessly, then directly took the cigarette butts on the ground, and then bent down to pass them to the bald head opposite.


    "Thank you!" said the bald man, looking at Lao Bian with a smile.


    "That what, you smoke slowly, we don''t have many cigarette butts..." Lao Bian said with a little pain.


    "I know, I know..." the bald man quickly replied.


    "What, why haven''t you gone out yet?" Xiao Hei asked, looking at his bald head.


    The bald head was stunned when he heard this, and then said with a big mouth: "don''t mention it, the woman in our family doesn''t send me money..."


    "Ha ha..." Xiao Hei smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Buddy, why didn''t you go out?" he asked, looking at Lao Bian and Xiao Hei with a bald head.


    "Aren''t we waiting for my family to send me money..." Xiao Hei replied in a wordless way.


    "Ha ha..." the bald man looked at Xiao hei and smiled. Then he squatted at the foot of the wall with a cigarette end and smoked.


    "That what buddy, are you a special Wrangler?" Lao Bian leaned against the vent and chatted with his bald head.


    "Almost, but I don''t have much in my hand..." nodded and agreed.


    "What does it mean to be less?" Lao Bian asked.


    "Just one..." baldheaded agreed.


    "Your daughter-in-law?" Lao Bian asked curiously.


    "How do you know?" the bald head was a little curious.


    "Grass, you''re not professional..." Lao Bian scolded with some collapse.


    "Man, what are you doing in the harem now? I just want to ask you if there is still a shortage of people in the harem. I''m going to find another job now. Now the risk of this business is too great. I can''t earn enough money to pay these people every day..." the bald head said with some distress.


    "Hehe, with your IQ, the security guards of our harem don''t want you. Do you believe it?"


    "No, what do you do in the harem? How can you even talk about IQ?" the bald head asked in some confusion.


    "Hehe, our harem is obviously a high IQ route now. Let me tell you this. Both of us are not very qualified in IQ. Do you think you can do it?" Lao Bian asked.


    The bald head was stunned when he heard this. Then he tilted his mouth and said, "if you say so, I really spend some effort..."


    ����


    The other side.


    In the office of our harem.


    After I returned to the office, I studied the information on the note.


    "Do you think this ghost is really the man?" I asked, looking at Meng Liang.


    "Cao, I can''t doubt this person now. I think it''s impossible as long as it''s someone who can write on this note. Who do you think has nothing to do to write his name on this?" Meng Liang shouted at me.


    "What if someone else wrote it? What if that one?" I asked in a low voice.


    "..." Meng Liang looked at me and said nothing.


    "Grass, if only I could catch it..." I scolded helplessly, then took out my mobile phone, looked at the time, then looked at Meng Liang and said: "I don''t know what''s going on with Liu Rui. The people opposite must have gone to Xiaohei, and I don''t know if Liu Rui can bring people back..."


    "Shall I go and have a look?" Meng Liang asked, looking at me.


    "Forget it, it''s useless in the past." I waved my hand reluctantly.


    High speed intersection of tower development zone.


    Huang Mao sat in fan Aiguo''s Mercedes Benz, playing with his mobile phone and waiting anxiously for Xiao Wu.


    "Mr. Fan, who are we waiting for?" Huang Mao looked at fan Aiguo and asked.


    "You''ll know later..." fan Aiguo replied with a smile.


    "It''s quite mysterious!" Huang Mao smiled at fan Aiguo.


    "By the way, how''s your father''s business over there now?" fan Aiguo was also idle and began to talk about home affairs with Huang Mao.


    "It''s OK. Their current business should be ok..." Huang Mao didn''t know whether he really knew it or not, but he made a very professional evaluation: "the economic development of H city is too slow now, and the factory is not as good as in previous years..."


    "Well, it''s mainly because we don''t do anything when we take office." fan Aiguo nodded in agreement with Huang Mao''s words.


    Huang Mao smiled when he heard this, then looked at fan Aiguo and whispered, "President fan, you told me last time that we followed fan. Is it true or false?"


    "What''s the matter? You just take us around. If you let others hear you, you''re easy to be killed by others, don''t you know?" fan Aiguo replied half jokingly.


    "Ha ha, you know what I mean, Mr. Fan..." Huang Mao smiled awkwardly.


    "I know what you mean..." fan Aiguo nodded slightly and then said, "what''s the situation here? The boss behind us is sun Qiang, and this sun Qiang and fan junfan are pretentious. Can you understand what I mean?"


    "Understand." Huang Mao quickly nodded his head and then asked, "who is the main enemy on our side, Mr. Fan?"


    "Ha ha..." fan Aiguo smiled at Huang Mao, then stretched out his hand to light a cigarette, and then smiled and said, "I find your child talking so mysterious. We''re not fighting. Where''s the enemy..."


    "Competitor, competitor." Huang Mao added with a smile.


    "Yes, if you say competitors, I''ll know. You''ll be an enemy now. If you don''t know, you think we''re fighting..." fan Aiguo replied with a curl of his mouth, and then said: "our main competitors on the side of the iron tower are actually people in the back Palace. You young people in the back Palace should all know..."


    "Where''s Mr. Fan?" Xiao Dong, sitting in the back, hurriedly pulled his neck and shouted.


    "Hougong, what''s the matter?" fan Aiguo looked back at Xiaodong with some confusion.


    "What a coincidence, it''s the harem..." Huang Mao replied with a chirp.


    Fan Aiguo looked at Huang Mao, then smiled and said, "you have a story?"


    "Yes, there''s a story about the imperial food in the back palace..." Huang Mao nodded back.


    "It''s not Mr. Fan. People in the harem can play. Why are we still working with them?" Xiaodong was obviously frightened when he heard the name of our harem.


    "They can play?" fan Aiguo asked, squinting at Xiaodong.


    "Mr. Fan, what do you mean? We also have firepower here?" Huang Mao asked in surprise.


    "Hehe, doesn''t it mean that there is firepower? Let me tell you two. Honestly follow us. The people in the back Palace are nothing. They hunt and we have it. When they can take out Gatlin, we can also take it out..."


    "Fan Zong, isn''t Gatling in the line of fire?" Xiaodong asked with some confusion.


    Fan Aiguo glanced at Xiao Dong and didn''t want to speak for a moment.


    "Deng Deng Deng..." at this moment, fan Aiguo''s mobile phone rang.


    Fan Aiguo quickly answered the phone, then smiled at his mobile phone and asked, "Xiao Wu, you''re here?"


    "Well, brother fan, we''ll get off the highway right away. Where are you now?" asked Xiao Wu.


    "When you get off the highway, you can see a BMW. I''m right here..."


    "All right, see you later."


    "Good!"


    Fan Aiguo hung up the phone with a smile, then looked at Huang Mao and Xiaodong and said, "the people opposite are coming. Get off."


    When Huang Mao and Xiao Dong heard this, they directly pushed the door and got off, then leaned against the Mercedes Benz, smoking and staring at Xiao Wu''s people.


    About five or six minutes later, three jeeps appeared in Huang Mao''s sight. Xiao Wu rolled down the window and shouted to fan Aiguo, "brother fan!"


    "This......" fan Aiguo quickly waved his hand and responded with a smile.


    "Creak!"


    The jeep stopped next to fan Aiguo. Xiao Wu jumped down from the jeep directly with sunglasses, and then ran to fan Aiguo. He hugged fan Aiguo with great enthusiasm and said with a smile: "brother fan, we haven''t seen each other in time?"


    "Not so much..." fan Aiguo replied with a smile.


    At this time, Liu Neng and Wang Jun also came down from the jeep. Fan Aiguo met Wang Jun in advance, quickly shook hands with Wang Jun, and then smiled and said, "Jun, good watch?"


    "Ha ha, they are all gadgets. If Mr. Fan likes to play with them..." Wang Jun was ready to take off his watch worth more than 300000 on his wrist as he spoke.


    Seeing that Wang Jun was coming for real, fan Aiguo quickly reached out and stopped him, then smiled and said, "Jun, what are you doing? If I really take your watch away, won''t you bury me?"


    "Brother fan, if you like it, take it away. Don''t mention it with me..." Wang Jun said very brightly.


    "No, I can afford your brother." fan Aiguo patted Wang Jun on the shoulder, and then reached out to help Wang Jun put on his watch.


    "Brother fan, if you like to take it away quickly, I''ve asked for his watch for half a year, and he doesn''t give it to me. Now he can tell you, you have to cherish the opportunity!" Xiao Wu stood aside, bared his teeth and shouted at fan Aiguo.


    "I''m not interested in this thing, but fan likes it very much..." fan patriotically ordered Wang Jun.


    "After that, I''ll prepare two pieces for fan." Wang Jun answered very wisely.


    Fan Aiguo smiled, then looked at the young man with sunglasses beside Wang Jun, and then asked Xiao Wu, "haven''t we met this man?"


    "Well, this is my boss, Liu Neng." Xiao Wu quickly introduced.


    "So young?" fan Aiguo was obviously surprised. Then he stepped forward, held Liu Neng''s hand and said with a smile: "I''ve heard the name of president Liu many times, but I haven''t seen a real person."

 Chapter 1558

    Highway intersection.


    Liu Neng stretched out his right hand and shook it with fan Aiguo. Then he looked at fan Aiguo and said with a smile, "I haven''t heard much about President fan!"


    "Ha ha..." fan Aiguo laughed, then looked at Liu Neng and said, "I often hear president sun mention you, but I haven''t seen you before. I know that you are so young..."


    "Ha ha!" Liu Neng smiled at fan Aiguo, then took off his eyes, reached out and took out a cigarette box, handed fan Aiguo one, ordered one, looked at fan Aiguo and asked, "is president sun all right now?"


    "Well, not bad recently..." fan Aiguo nodded back.


    "That''s OK." Liu Neng nodded slightly, then looked at Huang Mao and Xiaodong, but he paused for a second without saying anything.


    "Mr. Liu, what are we doing today? Have you been disturbed?" fan Aiguo asked.


    "I''m going to take you to do something big..." Liu Neng replied with a smile.


    "Hehe, aren''t you going to reveal it?" fan Aiguo asked.


    "Moving activities."


    Fan Aiguo was stunned when he heard this. Then he nodded numbly. After all, when it comes to moving, fan Aiguo is obviously a little afraid. Liu Neng looked at the expression on fan Aiguo''s face and knew that fan Aiguo is afraid, so he quickly patted fan Aiguo on the shoulder and said, "but Mr. Fan, don''t worry, I brought two cars of people. We certainly don''t have to drive by ourselves."


    "That''s OK!" the expression on fan Aiguo''s face was obviously a lot easier.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Neng smiled at fan Aiguo and didn''t speak.


    Xiao Wu took off his sunglasses, looked at the yellow hairs with his eyes, and then shouted to fan Aiguo, "President fan, what are these people doing?"


    "These are the lads I asked for in advance." fan Aiguo quickly replied.


    "How? Is it reliable?" Xiao Wu asked directly looking at fan Aiguo.


    "Reliable, these children are good..." fan Aiguo nodded.


    Xiao Wu took a look at Huang Mao, then bit his sunglasses with his mouth and whispered, "it''s OK. Don''t run away before the whole group of calves start to work..."


    Huang Mao''s expression was obviously a little embarrassed when he heard this. Hua Zi, who was not very good tempered, opened his mouth and shouted, "man, what do you mean by this?"


    Xiao Wu squinted at Hua Zi, turned around and took out his hand directly.


    "Click!"


    Xiao Wu moved the bolt, then stared at Hua Zi and shouted, "what do you mean by me?"


    Hua Zi looked at Xiao Wu''s hand and was stunned.


    "No, Xiao Wu, what are you doing?" fan Aiguo frowned and shouted at Xiao Wu.


    Xiao Wu squinted at Hua Zi. Hua Zi looked at Xiao Wu nervously. Neither of them spoke.


    "What do you mean?"


    At this time, Huang Mao stood up and looked at Xiao Wu and asked.


    "It''s not interesting..." Xiao Wu replied with a smile.


    "It''s not interesting. What are you doing pointing at my brother?" yelled Huang Mao, staring at the beads.


    Xiao Wu smiled at this, then turned around and directly pointed his hand at Huang Mao''s head: "do you have a problem with me putting it on your head now? You''re very awesome, aren''t you?"


    "..." Huang Mao stared at Xiao Wu. At this time, Huang Mao reacted. The little five in front of him was a madman. He didn''t speak a word at all. He took his hand out directly without saying anything, and it was still broad daylight.


    Liu Neng looked at Xiao Wu with his shoulder, smiled and didn''t speak. Wang Jun was in the same state.


    "It''s not Xiao Wu. What are you doing? You just met our people. What do you mean? Are you aiming at them or me?" Fan Jun shouted at Xiao Wu very reluctantly.


    "...." Xiao Wu looked at fan Aiguo and said nothing.


    "Little five, what do you want to do!"


    When Xiao Wu heard this, he smiled, then turned around and looked at fan Aiguo, then looked at the yellow hair in front of him, smiled and said, "I''m not kidding, brother fan, you said you were anxious..."


    "Are you kidding like that?" fan Aiguo shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry, the two people you''re looking for are good..." Xiao Wu smiled at fan Aiguo, and then walked to Huang Mao. Huang Mao looked at Xiao Wu with his eyes tilted. He didn''t understand what Xiao Wu, a psycho, wanted to do.


    "Can you use it?" Xiao Wu asked, looking at Huang Mao.


    "No..." Huang Mao shook his head.


    "Will it be held?" Xiao Wu then asked.


    "Have you seen it on TV?" Huang Mao asked.


    "Enough!" Xiao Wu smiled and shouted at the jeep behind him.


    "Gone?" a man on the jeep asked Xiao Wu.


    "You give me some whole ones..." Xiao Wu shouted.


    After a while, a man ran to Xiaowu with a travel bag, and then directly threw the bag at Xiaowu''s feet. Xiaowu bent down and took out three handles and handed them to huazi and Huangmao Xiaodong.


    The three men looked at their hands and were obviously a little confused.


    "Elder brother, what are we doing?" Huang Mao stammered at Xiao Wu.


    "You don''t have to worry about what you do. I''ll get on the bus and tell you what the three do..." Xiao Wu smiled back, then turned his head and looked at Liu Neng and asked, "are you going?"


    Liu Neng heard this, raised his hand, looked at the time and nodded directly.


    "Mr. Fan, let''s go?" Xiao Wu then asked.


    Fan Aiguo looked at Xiao Wu and didn''t speak.


    "Why, Mr. Fan, are you still angry with me? I just try them? Are you like this?" Xiao Wu asked with a smile.


    Fan Aiguo took a look at Xiao Wu, and then ran directly to his Mercedes Benz.


    "Brother fan, you have a car with me. Let''s discuss the next thing..." Xiao Wu pulled fan Aiguo with a smile.


    "Do you still need to discuss with me what you do now?" fan Aiguo asked, squinting at Xiao Wu.


    "Brother fan, what do you mean by this? Don''t we have to discuss it with you at any time?"


    "..." fan Aiguo looked at Xiao Wu and was silent. Then he turned and ran to Xiao Wu''s jeep.


    After watching fan Aiguo get on the bus, Xiao Wu turned to Huang Mao and Hua Zi and said, "brothers, you will follow our car later. Where are we going? Where are you going? Do you understand?"


    "Understand..." Huang Mao nodded with a smile.


    "On the way!" Xiao Wu smiled at Huang Mao, then turned and shouted, "let''s go!"


    After Xiao Wu shouted, three jeeps followed by an accord and a Mercedes Benz drove directly to the tower development zone.


    Inside the jeep.


    Fan Aiguo looked at Xiao Wu very puzzled, frowned and asked, "Xiao Wu, what are you doing in such a big formation?"


    "Don''t ask me about such a thing. You''d better study with my boss..." Xiao Wu replied with a smile.


    "Mr. Liu, what do you mean here?" fan Aiguo turned and looked at Liu Neng above the co pilot and asked.


    "In fact, it''s also quite simple. Do you know why we came to the tower development zone?" Liu Neng looked back at fan Aiguo and asked.


    "For the sake of the factory..." fan Aiguo almost didn''t want to answer.


    "Yes, we all came to the factory, but now president sun may not have received any news, but our internal news is that ye Han has got two factories!" Liu Neng explained.


    "What?" fan Aiguo was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t believe what Liu Neng said.


    "Don''t be so surprised, Mr. Fan. Let me tell you, we have received very reliable news that ye Han has got two factories, a total of seven factories. You say ye Han''s family started with two. What a gap?" Liu Neng asked, looking at fan Aiguo.


    "The gap is a little big..." fan Aiguo nodded slightly.


    "But fortunately, we got the news first, and I also know that two people in the back Palace are in the interrogation room of the iron tower, so we have to grab these two people when we come out today!"


    "Then take these two people for the factory in Ye Han''s hand?" fan Aiguo asked.


    "Smart!"


    Liu Neng nodded slightly and then said, "this is our only chance. I know you are occupying fan, but Fan Jun is not bi Wenshi. Now Fan Jun''s speaking strength is limited. Do you know why?"


    "I don''t know..." fan Aiguo shook his head in some confusion.


    "The municipal Party committee of your city is air-conditioned, not to mention the municipal Party committee. Even the Discipline Inspection Commission is newly appointed. What strength can he have when you say that Fan Jun is the second leader?" Liu Neng''s words directly confused fan Aiguo.


    Fan Aiguo looked at Liu Neng in some confusion. He never thought that he didn''t know these things. Liu Neng actually understood so clearly. Although Fan Jun is now in H City, to tell the truth, this person''s ability is really incomparable with Bi Wenshi. Bi Wenshi was the absolute leader at that time, but now Fan Jun does camp step by step, because he is now in H city, Basically, it''s all sent by the above. Fan Jun doesn''t have a chance even if he wants to find an accomplice!


    "So, we can''t put all our hopes on Fan Jun now. When Fan Jun can use it, we naturally use it, but when it can''t use it, we can''t lose our direction. Do you understand?"


    "I see..." fan Aiguo nodded slightly.


    "Just understand, so we have to strangle Ye Han now. If we can''t kill Ye Han in this project, wait until they get the project, don''t say you and me. Even sun Qiang and Fan Jun have a hard time..."


    "Then you say you know the news. Does Ye Han know it?" fan Aiguo asked, looking at Liu Neng.


    "I don''t know..." Liu Neng shook his head slightly and then said: "Well, ye Han, do you know the news is the same now, because whether you Fan Jun can do it or not, they are the last chance to break the boat, so they must have played their lives. I haven''t done anything to the people in the harem, just like tearing my face from the harem, but this time is different. Let''s even take these two people away , they don''t know who did it, and this opportunity is very important. If we can''t catch it this time, we''ll have to work hard to deal with the Hougong in the future... "


    Fan Aiguo smiled at this, then looked at Liu Neng and asked, "President Liu, let me ask you a question. If you want to answer, you can say it. If you don''t want to answer, forget it..."


    "OK, you ask." Liu Neng also smiled.


    "Are there any of you in the back palace?" fan Aiguo asked.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Neng smiled, then patted fan Aiguo on the shoulder and said, "there was, but now there is no more."


    "Ha ha, that''s enough!" fan Aiguo smiled.


    Liu Neng looked at fan Aiguo and didn''t speak.


    On the other side, inside the accord.


    Huang Mao sat in the car and looked at his hand. The expression on his face was very tangled.


    "What exactly do you think these people do?" huazi asked, looking at Huang Mao.


    "Bring us all these things. What do you say you do?" Huang Mao asked obliquely.


    "It''s mainly because these people followed the Hougong. I''m a little worried about them..." Hua Zi looked at his hand and said with his mouth.


    "I''m also worried, but what can I do? Let''s get off now. What do you mean?"


    "If you get off, I''ll get off with you..."


    "Hua Zi, have you ever wondered why two people came to the back palace that day and dared to block all of our more than 20 people in the private room of the back palace?" Huang Mao turned his head and licked his lips and looked at Hua Zi and asked.


    "I don''t know..." Hua Zi shook his head.


    "Just because people are more cruel than us, they dare to drive when they hold it. The difference between us and them is this ruthlessness, don''t you understand?" yelled yellow hair.


    "It''s mainly because we don''t do this. If you usually bring a machete to chop people, it''s no problem, but you say we hold hands directly. Do you dare to drive?" huazi asked very honestly.


    "..." Huang Mao licked his lips and didn''t speak.


    "Do you think so? After all, we haven''t been to the harem!" huazi continued.


    "Dongzi, what do you think?" Huang Mao asked, looking at Dongzi in front of him.


    "I don''t know. What do you do, brother Huang? I''ll do it..." Dongzi whispered back and then said, "but I know the people in the harem are really cruel. If we offend them, it won''t be as simple as last time!"


    When Huang Mao heard this, he looked up at huazi, and then whispered, "now is the chance given to us by God. You said if we have been so afraid, when can we really stand face to face with the people in the harem? We have to lower our heads when we see the people in the harem in our life, do you understand?"


    In the interrogation room of the tower.


    While looking for cigarette butts on the ground, Lao Bian said to Xiao Hei in the corner, "how can I feel my heart jumping all the time? Do you think something''s wrong?"


    "Don''t be in the crow''s mouth, will you? I started to study it with me last night. If the earthquake happened to both of us, now I''m told that your heart is jumping suddenly. Will you have to die suddenly here later?" Xiao Hei squatted in the corner and scolded Lao Bian in silence.


    "No, I''m not kidding you. I''m very distressed now..." Lao Bian touched his chest and said with a big mouth.


    "..." Xiao Hei looked at Lao Bian silently and whispered, "if you didn''t have to find it, where would we have so many things?"


    "It hasn''t been so long. Why can''t you forget it?" Lao Bian shouted at Xiao Hei.


    "I''ll never forget it in my life, do you understand?" Xiao Hei shouted, staring at the beads.


    "No, I can''t talk to you anymore. My heart is beating too fast now. I feel that I can jump to my throat even faster. I can''t..." as he said, Lao Bian directly covered his chest and lay on the table.


    "No, aren''t you? You don''t have anything to do. Pretend to be a mentally retarded patient with me?" Xiao Hei scolded in silence.


    "No, why don''t you believe it? If you don''t believe it, come and touch it. See if my heart beats fast..." Lao Bian asked solemnly.


    "You roll the calf for me. I''m not in the mood to talk to you now..." Xiao Hei scolded very irritably.


    "Why don''t you have a sense of humor? My heart must be beating fast. Moreover, my right eyelid has been jumping recently. It''s too uncomfortable..."


    "Hehe, what are you talking about, man?"


    At this time, he smiled and asked Lao Bian with his bald head through the vent.


    "What does it have to do with you?" Lao Bian shouted, squinting at his bald head.


    "No, I don''t mean much to be here myself. Talk to me about what you two say..." the bald head continued.


    "..." Lao Bian squinted at his bald head, then said with his mouth tilted, "didn''t you bring a bunch of people? Where are your people?"


    "People have been borrowed by their families, and now I''m the only one left here..." the bald tone replied helplessly.


    "Cao, your popularity is really smelly. People have gone and didn''t say to take you away..." Lao Bian scolded silently, and then said: "you said, if you didn''t bring people to me at that time, would you be like B? Did you say you lifted a stone and hit yourself in the foot?"


    Bald head obeyed, smiled awkwardly, looked at Lao Bian and said, "didn''t I think so much at that time?"


    "What? You didn''t think so much. What are you doing with your brain? Don''t you think you were just a harassing phone? Are you so excited? With more than 20 people, you rushed directly to the hotel. Do you want to kill us or what?" Xiaohei heard this, stood up and ran bareheaded.


    "What are you doing?" Lao Bian reached out and stopped Xiaohei, then said with his mouth curled: "don''t people apologize to us? Are you so excited? You can''t beat him now..."


    Xiao Hei glanced at Lao Bian and squatted on the ground without talking.


    "Man, I was really impulsive at that time. If I wasn''t impulsive, if God could give me a chance, I wouldn''t take people to come to you..." he shouted, looking at Xiao Hei bareheaded.


    "So are you. It''s time. What''s the use of this thing?" Lao Bian looked at his bald head and scolded.


    "No, man, who are you with?" the bald head asked in silence.


    "I represent justice!"


    Lao Bian replied with a big mouth, and then said, "no, now justice is ready to shit..."


    "Why do you always shit?"


    Xiao Hei looked at Lao Bian and asked.


    "I shit, what''s your opinion?" Lao Bian replied with his stomach covered, and then went to the door of the interrogation room. While kicking the door, he shouted, "is there anyone? Is there anyone? Let me go out to shit..."


    After hearing Lao Bian''s cry, the in the office rushed out with the key and opened the door of the interrogation room.


    "What''s the matter?" he asked, looking at Lao Bian.


    "No, I have to go out and shit. I can''t hold it..." Lao Bian whispered back, covering his stomach.


    "Man, didn''t you just pull it this morning?" some asked silently.


    "Can I control this thing?" Lao Bian stretched out his hand and pushed it, and ran directly to the toilet.


    "..." looking at Lao Bian''s back, I felt helpless.


    "Are you going?" asked Xiao Hei.


    "Why do I go to the bathroom when I''m free? You think I''m that..." Xiao Hei replied speechlessly.


    "Hehe, you should be honest..." smiled back.


    "That what long, I want to go!"


    Just then the bald man next door shouted at his throat.


    "When are you calling me long now, I''m still..." he scolded silently, and then closed the door of the interrogation room directly.


    "No, how can I have such a big gap?" after I left, my bald head asked some speechless.


    "Just like you B, you''re like a second son. It''s good if people don''t beat you..." Xiao Hei replied speechless.


    ����


    On the other side, after Lao Bian entered the toilet, he squatted directly into the toilet next to Lao Bian.


    "Buddy, give me a cigarette?" Lao Bian asked with a smile when he heard the voice.


    "Hehe, can''t you pull it out without smoke?" asked with a smile.


    "You know me better..." Lao Bian smiled back.


    "Ha ha..." smiled, then took out a box of Yuxi and handed it to Lao Bian through the gap in the toilet. Lao Bian took the cigarette and said thank you directly, and then returned the Yuxi cigarette directly.


    "Take it and smoke later..." pushed the cigarette back to Lao Bian.


    "That''s interesting!"


    "Save, you have to ask me later..."


    "Hehe, that''s also on the way!"


    Lao Bian answered with a smile while lighting a cigarette, and then said, "well, I don''t remember another one coming? It''s the one who has been interrogating us all the time. Where''s the other?"


    "I went out to see the people in your harem..." I knew that Lao Bian and Xiao Hei were going out soon, so I didn''t hide anything and said directly.


    In the bathroom of the interrogation room.


    "Our people are coming?"


    Lao Bian listened and shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Ah, don''t you know? People from your harem have come here. They should be studying your going out with my colleagues now..."


    Smiled back.


    "Just want money?"


    Lao Bian asked with a smile.


    "Ha ha..."


    Grinned, then nodded his head and said, "that''s almost what I mean..."


    "No, I found that you are darker than our harem, aren''t you? It''s too easy to get money..."


    "It''s easy. We wouldn''t dare to do this if it didn''t matter. If someone reported it, it''s not a small matter. If we squat in like this, we''ll be much more pitiful than you...".


    "Grass, if you say so, it''s really the case. After all, you do do this here. It''s immoral..." Lao Bian said with his mouth tilted.

 Chapter 1559

    "Ha ha..." nodded slightly.


    "When can my friend and I go out?" Lao Bian then asked.


    "It''s estimated that when they finish talking over there, someone will pick you up..." I thought back.


    "Then why don''t you take us directly? I haven''t been in the Bureau since I was a child. My heart beats faster on your side..." Lao Bian shouted reluctantly.


    "Hehe, although our work is not very legal, at least we have rules..." smiled back.


    "Grass, what JB rules are not rules, is that the money is not in place. If you have the money, you will not have such rules..." Lao Bian replied with his mouth tilted.


    ����


    On the other side, three jeeps, a Mercedes Benz and an accord parked directly at the door of the interrogation room.


    Fan Aiguo in the jeep squinted at the interrogation room, then carefully looked at Xiao Wu and asked, "are you sure it''s here? Don''t make a mistake at that time..."


    "Don''t worry, brother fan! We all found out before we came. The police station of the iron tower is such an external interrogation room, and the person must be here!" Xiao Wu smiled and looked at fan Aiguo as he fiddled with his charge.


    "Now it''s really shameless, just the whole interrogation room..." fan Aiguo replied with a big mouth.


    "Hehe, Mr. Fan, this is not something we can study. We just rob people and run away!" Xiaowu smiled and patted fan Aiguo on the shoulder.


    "Are we going to use it?" fan Aiguo asked, looking at Liu Neng.


    "Why do we go on like this? It''s better to stay here..." Liu Neng turned his head back, then looked at Xiao Wu and said, "almost do it. Two people, take it directly. Don''t fight with the people inside unless you have to, you know?"


    "Grass, I still need you to say this. I''ll try not to open it if I can speak clearly!" Xiao Wu replied with his mouth tilted, then directly pushed open the door of the jeep and walked down.


    Sitting in the driver''s position, Wang Jun saw Xiao Wu get off and reached out to push the door open.


    "You old arms and legs should stay here..." Xiao Wu glanced at Wang Jun and said with a smile.


    "Grass, this makes me retire?" Wang Jun asked, looking at Xiao Wu with a smile.


    "It''s mainly because you follow the past. It''s too cumbersome. You''d better stay here..." Xiao Wu reached out, took his sunglasses and ran directly under the car.


    Wang Jun looked at Xiao Wu and smiled helplessly. He didn''t speak or get off the bus.


    ����


    After Xiao Wu got off, he waved directly to the two jeeps behind him, and then ran to the accord where Huang Mao and Xiao Dong were.


    Huang Mao saw Xiao Wu coming, quickly opened the door, then looked at Xiao Wu and asked, "what''s the matter, brother."


    "Can I show you the world?" Xiao Wu asked, pointing to the interrogation room behind him with a smile.


    "What we''re going to do is this place?" Huang Mao swallowed his saliva fiercely. Although he knew that Xiaowu gang was playing, he never thought that the place where Xiaowu Gang started was the interrogation room of the Bureau.


    "Yes, this is the place..." Xiao Wu nodded with a smile.


    "Elder brother, this is a game. Let''s fight?" Huang Mao asked helplessly.


    "More than one JB, take the guy and go in with me..." Xiao Wu shouted very brightly.


    "Elder brother..." at this time, huazi got out of the car and looked at Xiao Wu and shouted.


    "How scared?" Xiao Wu asked with a smile.


    "Hua Zi looked at Xiao Wu and said nothing.


    "If you''re afraid, just stay here..." Xiao Wu waved his hand impatiently, and then shouted at the jeep behind: "what are you doing, JB? Numb..."


    Huang Mao stood and looked at Xiao Wu. He was silent for a long time. Then he turned his head and looked at huazi. The expression on huazi''s face was also very tangled.


    "Draft, dry!" Huang Mao returned with his teeth, and then directly followed Xiao Wu with a big step.


    Huazi and Xiaodong looked at each other and had no choice but to pass.


    Xiao Wu saw Huang Mao follow up, grinned, then looked at Huang Mao and asked, "why, do you want to understand?"


    "Elder brother, do you think I can hang out with you?" Huang Mao asked, looking at Xiao Wu.


    "I don''t take my little brother with LV belt..." Xiao Wu smiled back at the yellow hair trouser bag.


    "Fake..." Huang Mao quickly replied.


    "Ha ha!" Xiao Wu reached out and patted Huang Mao on the shoulder, then lit a cigarette for himself and ran into the interrogation room with seven or eight people.


    ����


    In the toilet in the interrogation room.


    Looking at his mobile phone, he shouted helplessly to Lao Bian: "man, how long have you been squatting? Haven''t you come out yet?"


    "No, I may be a little constipated recently. Don''t talk to me first. I''m brewing feelings now..." Lao Bian replied with his teeth.


    "I heard for the first time that you have to brew feelings when you shit..." some reluctantly scolded Lao Bian, and then took pains to stand up and put on his pants.


    "This thing is the same as looking for an object. I have a mental cleanliness mania. I must be in a good mood and I can shit smoothly..." Lao Bian seemed to have a reasonable explanation from JB.


    "I''ll see you like this, shit can do so many B things, and say so profound..." I shouted when I stood outside the toilet.


    Xiao Wu rushed into the interrogation room with someone, but after entering, Xiao Wu was stunned because there was no one in the interrogation room at this time.


    "Grass, what does this mean?" Xiao Wu put down his charge after entering the house, but scolded, then turned to look at Huang Mao and said, "why is there no one in this place?"


    "Why don''t I shout twice?" Huang Mao asked as if.


    "You should buy a ticket and shout twice..." Xiao Wu scolded silently, and then whispered, "be careful, it''s like an empty city plan, I''m a little abrupt..."


    After Xiao Wu said this, he ran directly to the interrogation room.


    "Bang!"


    Xiao Wu kicked open the door of the office, and then rushed in holding the charge. But after entering, Xiao Wu was stunned. He put down his charge, licked his lips and asked, "what does that mean? You''ve found the wrong place? Why isn''t there anyone?"


    "Did you run away..." Huang Mao asked in a low voice.


    "It''s impossible. They have nothing to do and run..." Xiao Wu replied very definitely, then ran out with the charge and ran directly to the interrogation room where the bald head is located.


    "Bang!"


    Xiao Wu kicked the door of the interrogation room, but he didn''t kick it open. He opened fire directly at the door.


    "Da Da..."


    The sound began to ring in the interrogation room.


    Xiao Hei, Lao Bian and all of them were stunned.


    "How can anyone open it?" he bit his lips and scolded, then directly took out his matching and ran in the direction of the interrogation room.


    Lao Bian stood in situ stunned for a moment, some nervously wiped his lips, and whispered, "it''s not good to talk about it. Is it fighting?"


    Xiao Hei had the same reaction and directly stretched out his head to look outside, but there was glass outside the interrogation room. Xiao Hei couldn''t see the outside at all.


    ����


    Xiao Wu opened the door of the interrogation room and rushed in directly, but he saw a bald man squatting in the corner with his head in his arms.


    Little five stepped forward, grabbed the bald clothes directly, then looked at the bald and shouted, "what do you do?"


    "I... I''m a prisoner..." he stammered back with his bare head looking at the charge in Xiaowu''s hand.


    "Grass, why do you lock the door?" Xiao Wu shouted with his eyes wide open.


    "I didn''t lock the door, they locked it..." he explained without a word.


    "Who?" Xiao Wu then asked.


    "Brother, I''m a prisoner. I let me catch it..." he explained with a bald head and a speechless face, and then said: "I came in because of a fight. Do you want to find me? What a big deal. What are you doing..."


    "What about that?" Xiao Wu shouted.


    "I don''t know. I''ve always been in this room..."


    "Do you know where the people in the harem are?" little five looked at the bald head and asked.


    "What kind of people from the harem? You''re not from the harem?" he looked at Xiao Wu with a bald head and didn''t know what Xiao Wu was talking about.


    "I came to find the people in the harem..." Xiao Wu shouted with some collapse.


    "Are you a member of the harem?" the bald head shouted with the same collapse.


    "Fuck you!".


    When Xiao Hei in the next room heard this, he realized that these people were not from our harem, but from Xiao Wu. Xiao Hei knew Xiao Wu''s voice.


    The one who rushed out of the toilet saw so many people in Xiaowu, ran back in fear, and then dialed Zhang Xiaogang with his mobile phone, but Xiaowu rushed over before he could speak.


    "Draft it, if you don''t come out, I think no one will look after the house!" Xiao Wu bit his teeth and rushed over, and then kicked it on his face.


    The cell phone over there just got through and was kicked off by Xiao Wu before he could speak.


    "What do you do..." he asked, looking at Xiao Wu very nervously on the ground.


    "Don''t ask me what I do, do you know what I do in my hand?" Xiao Wu looked at me and shouted.


    "Know... Know..." quickly nodded.


    "That''s OK. I''m asking you now. Did you catch two people from the harem a few days ago?" Xiao Wu asked.


    "Harem, what harem?"


    "Don''t play dumb with me. I''ll ask you at last. Where are the two people in the harem now? You''d better answer me well. If I''m not satisfied, I can kill you at any time. Do you understand?" Xiao Wu shouted.


    ��������


    Looking at Xiao Wu, he was silent for a moment, then stretched out his hand and pointed to the interrogation room next to the bald head.


    "Ha ha..."


    Little five looked at him and smiled. Then he asked, "give me the key!"


    "Wow!"


    Hurriedly took out the key and handed it to Xiao Wu.


    Xiao Wu took the key and threw it into Huang Mao''s hand. Then he stood up and looked at a girl next to him.


    "Kang!"


    The bullet hit the cell phone nearby.


    Huang Mao took the key and went directly to the door of the interrogation room. At this time, Xiao Hei was hiding at the door. He was ready to rush out as long as the person opposite opened the door, otherwise he wouldn''t have any chance at all.


    "Bang!"


    When the door of the interrogation room opened, Xiao Hei kicked Huang Mao''s body directly, then stretched out his hand to strangle Huang Mao''s neck, stared at the beads and shouted, "get out of the way, draft it!"


    Xiao Wu looked at Xiao Hei, grinned and whispered, "what are you doing? Taking hostages?"


    "Fuck you. Show me all!" Xiao Hei repeated.


    "Shall I let you? B!" Huang Mao shouted when he saw it was Xiao Hei, and then put his head directly on Xiao Hei''s chin.


    "Bang!"


    Xiao Hei stepped back two steps and felt his eyes black.


    "Fuck you!"


    When huazi saw Xiaohei loose his yellow hair, he rushed directly to Xiaohei, and then the three people punched and kicked Xiaohei. Xiaohei went to combat ability almost in an instant.


    "Ha ha... I''ve found you..." Xiao Wu looked at the bloody little black lying on the ground, grinned, and then shouted, "there''s another one, do you come out by yourself or wait for me to find you?"


    "I fuck you!" Xiao Hei scolded Xiao Wu on the ground.


    On the other hand, in the toilet, Lao Bian was stunned when he heard Xiao Hei''s cry, and then looked up at the toilet window. Lao Bian was silent.


    Interrogation room of tower development zone.


    Xiao Wu reached out and directly grabbed Xiao Hei''s hair, then stared at the beads and shouted: "yes, there is still one in the harem. If you don''t want to see your friend hurt, you can come out quickly. We''ve been in contact for so long. I don''t want to say anything else..."


    Lao Bian stood by the toilet window and was stunned by Xiao Wu''s yelling. Xiao Wu was right. After our two families have worked for so long, Lao Bian can''t fail to understand the style of Xiao Wu. Now Xiao Hei is in Xiao Wu''s hand. If he goes out, they both have to be taken away, but if he runs away now, Xiao Hei must suffer too, so Lao Bian is very tangled looking at the toilet window. He doesn''t know whether to go out or run now.


    "Why, I can''t speak well?"


    Little five shouted with little black''s hair, and then said, "you''d better not talk to me. There''s no need. If you come out now, we don''t have anything. If you have to resist, I don''t want to say that it''s not within my ability to break two fingers."


    "..." Lao Bian was stunned when he heard Xiao Wu''s words.


    Although Xiao Wu is usually silly, what he said is still very effective. Lao Bian knows that Xiao Wu can''t kill Xiao Hei, but it''s still possible not to kill and maim Xiao Wu!


    Therefore, Lao Bian is now very contradictory.


    "Lao Bian, you hurry!"


    Xiao Hei stared at the beads and shouted in the direction of the office. Xiao Hei was very smart and afraid that Xiao Wu would see it, so he deliberately didn''t shout in the direction of the toilet.


    "Ha ha..." Xiao Wu looked at Xiao hei and smiled, then patted Xiao Hei''s face and asked, "why? Play East and West with me, isn''t it?"


    "...." Xiao Hei looked at Xiao Wu and didn''t speak.


    "Fuck you, I went in when I came to that room. There was no one at all. What are you talking about with me?" Xiao Wu shouted, staring at the beads, then kicked Xiao Hei''s stomach directly, and then turned his head and shouted, "give me that knife, I don''t believe it. You can be so crazy if I cut your fingers!"


    "Fuck you, don''t forget, how did you let the people in our back palace do it!" Xiao Hei shouted with a very ferocious expression when Xiao Wu pulled his hair.


    "When is it useless to talk to me about this?" Xiao Wu asked with a smile.


    "Fuck you!"


    "Why are you so awesome?" Xiao Wu asked, breaking Xiao Hei''s chin.


    "I''m forced by the cow. Why?" little black stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Ha ha..." Xiao Wu smiled at this, reached out and took a * * *, then patted Xiao Hei''s face with a blade, smiled and said: "fuck you, as long as the people in your harem didn''t kill me, you''re still nothing, understand?"


    "You really can''t change your dog to eat shit..." Xiao Hei scolded with his teeth.


    "I don''t have time to ink with you!" Xiao Wu scolded irritably and turned his head and shouted, "listen to the other person. Count five. If you don''t come out, I''ll cut off one finger for five seconds, a total of 50 seconds. Follow the rhythm yourself!"


    "Lao Bian, you hurry away and leave me alone!" Xiao Hei hurriedly shouted.


    "Ha ha..." Xiao Wu looked at Xiao hei and smiled. Then he bared his teeth and shouted, "five!"


    Listening to Xiao Wu''s words, Lao Bian was silent for a moment, then stretched out his hand to light a cigarette for himself, and then ran directly outside the toilet.


    "Three..." when Xiao Wu shouted this number, he saw Lao Bian at the door of the toilet, grinned, then looked at Xiao hei and said, "it seems that your brother has heard enough..."


    "Lao Bian, why don''t you go? Aren''t you?" Xiao Hei shouted helplessly looking at Lao Bian.


    "I''m gone. These people can''t torture you?" Lao Bian said while smoking and looking at Xiao Hei.


    "You are a, you know?" little black scolded.


    "Come on, I can''t leave you here by myself..." Lao Bian whispered back, then looked at Xiao Wu with a cigarette end in his mouth and asked, "come on, what do you want to do?"


    "Unlike the whole, if you two cooperate, I think for the sake of our two families working for such a long time, I don''t do it. Can you go directly with me?" Xiao Wu actually admires Lao Bian. After all, it''s a true feeling that he can come back at this time. Xiao Wu himself is his peers, so he still appreciates this feeling very much.


    "Can you live with me?" Lao Bian asked very calmly.


    "I''m sure I can live. Why can''t I live?" Xiao Wu looked at Lao Bian and smiled.


    "..." Lao Bian looked at Xiao Wu and was silent. Then he nodded slightly and whispered, "let''s go. We have nothing on us. We won''t resist!"


    "Lao Bian!"


    Xiao Hei stared at the bead and shouted.


    Lao Bian turned his head and looked at Xiao Hei. Xiao Hei was stunned when he saw Lao Bian''s eyes. He immediately understood Lao Bian''s meaning, because Lao Bian didn''t want to resist. In fact, it was because he knew that there were our people on the tower, but Xiao Wu was obviously ready to come this time. How many people did we bring from the back palace, so once he met, We can only let all the people in the harem throw here. It''s better to lose them than to throw them all here.


    "Or do you understand things... You say it''s so easy in such a place? We all work for others. Who''s free to fight and kill here..." Xiao Wu smiled back, then turned his head and looked around. The people around Xiao Wu ran directly to Lao Bian. Lao Bian didn''t resist at all. He just smiled and said: "I have a box of cigarettes in my trouser pocket. Keep it for me?"


    Xiao Wu was stunned when he heard this. Then he smiled and said, "there is a tracker in it?"


    "Grass, as for me?" Lao Bian scolded some speechless.


    "Ha ha..." Xiao Wu smiled, then took out a box of China from his trouser pocket and threw it to Lao Bian, then looked at Lao Bian and said, "you throw it here and smoke mine..."


    Lao Bian reached for the Chinese cigarette and said with a smile, "thank you!"


    "It''s all a matter of mutual understanding. I know you two. If the bosses on both sides were not different, we might still be friends..."


    "Ha ha." Lao Bian smiled and said nothing.


    "Let''s go," cried Xiao Wu, who was lying on the ground.


    "...." he looked at Xiao Wu with his lips closed and didn''t speak.


    "Why, don''t you want us to go or what?" Xiao Wu looked and asked.


    "...." still didn''t speak.


    Little five looked helplessly, then turned around and shouted, "all right, stop the team!"


    Hearing Xiao Wu''s cry to close the team, Huang Mao obviously looked at Xiao Wu in surprise and asked with a puzzled face, "is this finished? Brother?"


    "Do you have anything else?" Xiao Wu asked with his eyes askew.


    Huang Mao squinted at Xiao Hei, pursed his lips and said, "I''m fine..."


    "There''s nothing wrong. Don''t stop the team and wait to come and find us?" Xiao Wu replied speechlessly. Then he turned and ran outside the interrogation room. Huang maohuazi and Xiao Dong hurriedly followed Xiao Wu.


    Lao Bian and Xiao Hei were also carried out of the interrogation room.


    After Xiao Wu left the interrogation room, he directly reached out and pulled open the door of the jeep, then looked at Liu Neng and said, "stop the team!"


    "Are you done?"


    Liu Neng looked back and asked in a low voice.


    "As the man said, there are two people, none less!"


    "Cow force..." Liu Neng smiled with great satisfaction and then asked, "have you seen these two people?"


    "Well, I''ve seen that there was nothing on these two hands. When I went in, I was locked up in the interrogation room. Basically, there was no resistance, so I surrendered..."


    "Surrender!" Liu Neng smiled helplessly after hearing the word, and then said, "I saw the people in the harem surrender for the first time!"


    "They have nothing in their hands. How JB whole is it if they don''t surrender?" Xiao Wu asked with a smile.


    "Today is going well..." Liu Neng smiled, then turned around and looked outside the car. When he saw that Lao Bian and Xiao Hei had been taken to the car, he nodded with satisfaction, then looked at fan Aiguo behind him and asked, "President fan, can you find a place to hide these two people?"


    "I''ll call to ask..." fan Aiguo agreed, then took out his mobile phone and began to call.

 Chapter 1560

    A minute later, the three jeeps started again and disappeared at the door of the interrogation room almost in the blink of an eye.


    On the other side, in a restaurant in the Tower District of H city.


    Has the final say, "brother, I don''t tell you, you are basically in the tower, and we basically have the final say, do you know why?" Zhang Xiaogang said, drinking vaguely around Han Chao''s shoulder.


    "Why?" Han Chao asked, looking at Zhang Xiaogang with a smile.


    "Hehe, if you say this, it means that you don''t know much about the situation of our iron tower. I tell you so. On the iron tower side, the police station basically has all the rights. Don''t talk about this and that town. It''s useless for me to tell you..." Zhang Xiaogang explained with a smile.


    "No, brother, do you mean that the police station here is more powerful than the mayor?" Liu Rui smiled at Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    "Well, that''s almost what I mean..." Zhang Xiaogang nodded slightly.


    "If you become the director of the police station in the future, we have to borrow your light from the harem, don''t we?" Han Chao asked while eating crabs and looking at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Cao, brother, what do you mean by this? As far as our relationship is concerned, if you can make me the director of the police station, can I talk to you about this useless? What does your harem want to do with us? Isn''t that a one sentence thing?" Zhang Xiaogang said with a smile.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled at this, reached out and put the cash he had prepared in advance on the table, then looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said, "man, let''s talk about it alone sometime in the future. Now let''s put forward the two of us first, or we won''t go back later when it''s dark..."


    "You go back? I still want to entertain you in the evening..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with some disappointment.


    "It''s good to have seafood. How else do you want to entertain?" Han Chao asked with a smile.


    "We have a good foot therapy shop here, and the little girls there are very watery..." Zhang Xiaogang looked at Han Chao mysteriously and replied.


    "Cao, brother Zhang, what are you telling me?" Han Chao smiled obscene at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "It''s all old men. What are you pretending to be pure with me?" Zhang Xiaogang scolded with a smile. Then he looked at Liu Rui and asked, "what''s up, man? Leave one to play at night?"


    "Brother Zhang, do you know what I do?" Liu Rui looked at Zhang Xiaogang and smiled.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned for a moment, then patted his forehead and shouted, "grass, how can I forget this thing? You are the one who does this. It must be good..."


    "Even if it''s bad, he doesn''t dare!" Han Chao replied with his mouth curled.


    "Hehe, why, there is a daughter-in-law at home?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "Let me tell you, if the daughter-in-law of an ordinary family is a female tiger, Liu Rui''s daughter-in-law is basically a mutated female tiger. No one in our harem is not afraid of Liu Rui''s daughter-in-law..."


    "What a cow?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "That''s really not an ordinary cow..."


    "Come on, don''t talk to him here. Let''s hurry up and talk about fishing people. If I don''t go back at night, my daughter-in-law is really anxious. Brother Zhang, if you like this thing, I''ll show you the aunt of our harem when you have a chance to go to the city. I won''t tell you anything else. Let you simply experience what the emperor is or don''t ask The question is... "Liu Rui bared his teeth and said to Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Ha ha, man, I''m relieved with your words. I''ll definitely go over and see what level your Imperial Palace emperor is..."


    "Oh!" Liu Rui waved to Zhang Xiaogang, then pushed the cash in front of him, then looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said, "brother Zhang, according to the price we agreed in advance, 200000, a lot, you can order..."


    Zhang Xiaogang looked down at the cash on the table and was silent. Then he pushed the money back to Liu Rui. Then he looked at Liu Rui solemnly and said, "man, we know each other once. Let me tell you this, the three of us were happy today, and I didn''t want to take your money from the beginning."


    "Brother Zhang, what do you mean?" Liu Rui looked at Zhang Xiaogang and pretended not to know anything.


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang looked at Liu Rui and smiled, then patted Liu Rui on the shoulder and said, "since we know each other, we are brothers. Do you think I can still take your money?"


    "Brother Zhang, our brothers are brothers, but money is money. This thing can''t be put together..." Han Chao said with a smile.


    "Yes, brother Zhang, should you take the money or have to take it..." Liu Rui then shouted hypocritically.


    "No, why don''t you two treat me as brothers?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted at Liu Rui with staring eyes.


    In the private room of the restaurant.


    Zhang Xiaogang pointed to the 200000 cash on the table, stared at Liu Rui and asked, "I''ll ask you now. If I take the money, who do you think I am? Can I take the money, man?"


    At this time, Zhang Xiaogang has completely brainwashed Liu Rui. If Liu Rui asks Zhang Xiaogang to go out and kill someone, Zhang Xiaogang can do it.


    "Brother Zhang, I understand what you mean, but we still have to take the money. After all, the money is not for you alone. If you don''t take the money, you can''t explain it back?" Liu Rui said with a smile looking at Zhang Xiaogang. Liu Rui knows that no matter what he says today, he can''t take the money. Liu Rui just wants to express that it''s not what Liu Rui doesn''t want to give, but that you Zhang Xiaogang won''t take it alive or dead.


    "Brother Liu, since you call me brother, I can''t tell you about the money..." Zhang Xiaogang shouted at Liu Rui with a red face.


    "Brother, I think you should take the money..."


    Han Chao helplessly cooperated with Liu Rui''s performance. Then Han Chao didn''t like to talk at this time, but he had to cooperate with Liu Rui.


    "Yes, just take it..."


    Liu Rui reached out to put the money into Zhang Xiaogang''s hand, but at this time, Zhang Xiaogang''s mobile phone suddenly rang.


    "I''ll answer the phone first..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled at Liu Rui and Han Chao, then took out his mobile phone and pressed the answer button.


    "Hello? What''s the matter?"


    After Zhang Xiaogang answered the phone, he shouted at his mobile phone.


    "What, brother Zhang, where are you?"


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard the sound from the other side. Then he turned around and looked at Liu Rui and Han Chao. He whispered, "wait for me, I''ll call you!"


    After Zhang Xiaogang finished, he hung up the phone directly, and then ran outside the house with his mobile phone. As he walked, he said to Liu Rui and Han Chao, "what''s that? I''ll go out and make a phone call!"


    "Brother Zhang, go..." Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    Zhang Xiaogang nodded and then ran out of the house with his mobile phone.


    "What''s up? Was my performance OK just now?" Han Chao asked Liu Rui with a smile after seeing Zhang Xiaogang go out.


    "The acting is OK, but the expression is a little pompous, so we have to continue to practice..." Liu Rui commented with a big mouth.


    Han Chao, somewhat dissatisfied, skimmed his mouth, reached out and picked up a shrimp and chewed it.


    ����


    On the other hand, after Zhang Xiaogang got out of the private room, he directly dialed his colleagues and whispered, "what''s the matter? You''re so anxious to call me?"


    "What aren''t you doing?" the colleague asked excitedly.


    "I eat? What else can I do?" Zhang Xiaogang replied speechless.


    "When are you still in the mood to eat? It''s not good now. We have an accident..." said the colleague mildly.


    "Something''s wrong?" Zhang Xiaogang was stunned, then stared at the beads and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "What else can I do? Fuck, people who don''t know where they came from directly came in with a charge, and then took the two people in the back palace away!"


    "What are you talking about?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted at the top of his voice.


    "I said the two men in the back palace were taken away by a group of people with charge. Do you understand?"


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this and leaned against the wall with a bang.


    "Why don''t you talk?" my colleague shouted at his mobile phone.


    "Talk?" Zhang Xiaogang was stunned for a moment, and then asked with some straight eyes, "what do you want me to say? Now the people in the harem are here. Tell me what you want me to say?"


    "Then hurry back now. We''re going to be in a mess. If the director knows, we''ll both have to roll the calves. Do you understand?" the colleague shouted anxiously.


    "OK, I know, I''ll go back now..." Zhang Xiaogang promised, then directly pressed the hang up button of the mobile phone, and then looked up at the direction of the private room. After a moment of silence, Zhang Xiaogang directly pushed the door and went in.


    "The call is over?" Liu Rui asked when he saw Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Yes!"


    Zhang Xiaogang nodded and then looked up at Liu Rui. He felt a little ready to talk and stop.


    "What''s the matter, brother Zhang? I don''t think you''re going out like another person?" Han Chao asked, looking at Zhang Xiaogang with a smile.


    "That what..." Zhang Xiaogang looked at Han Chao and didn''t know what to say.


    "Brother Zhang, what''s the matter with you? Can you say something happily?" Liu Rui said with a smile looking at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Well, there seems to be something wrong with us..."


    Liu Rui and Han Chao were almost stunned when they heard this. The next second, Liu Rui ran directly to Zhang Xiaogang, then stared at Zhang Xiaogang and asked, "man, what do you mean by this?"


    "What is an accident?" Han Chao also ran to Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Well, don''t get excited. It''s like this. I just received the news. We were robbed by a group of people. The people opposite ran to the two people in your back palace. They went with a charge. We have a colleague there now, so we can''t stop them at all!"


    When Liu Rui heard this, he reached out and grabbed Zhang Xiaogang''s neck, then stared at the beads and shouted, "you didn''t lie to me, did you?"


    "No, brother, when is this time? Do you think I need to cheat you?" Zhang Xiaogang looked at Liu Rui helplessly and explained.


    "What are you still doing here?" Han Chao shouted, staring at the beads, and then ran outside the house with his clothes.


    When Liu Rui saw Han Chao running out, he shouted, "Why are you going with me?"


    "What else can I do? It must have been robbed by others. I''ll save people!" Han Chao replied without looking back.


    "Well, people are taken away by others. Where are you going to save people?" Liu Rui looked at Han Chao''s back and scolded silently. Then he looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said, "take me to your interrogation room to see if there are any clues there now..."


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned at Liu Rui.


    "What are you looking at? Take me there quickly!" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Good!"


    Zhang Xiaogang quickly nodded, and then directly took Liu Rui to the outside of the private room.


    Almost, it took the three people less than ten minutes to drive directly to the interrogation room where Lao Bian and Xiao Hei were originally closed.


    Tower Development Zone.


    Liu Rui, Han Chao and Zhang Xiaogang drove directly back to the interrogation room where Lao Bian and Xiao Hei were originally locked. At this time, the interrogation room was in a mess. There was nothing except that there was a bald head.


    "Grass!"


    Liu Rui parked the car and ran directly to the interrogation room.


    "Brother Liu, don''t get excited..."


    Zhang Xiaogang got out of the car and ran to the interrogation room. He stood beside Liu Rui and whispered persuasion.


    "Grass, when can I not be excited?"


    Liu Rui kicked open the door of the interrogation room. When he saw Liu Rui coming in, he squatted on the ground with his head in his arms.


    "Xiao Hei, Lao Bian!"


    After Han Chao went in, he stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Don''t shout..." Liu Rui scolded impatiently, then went directly to his side, stretched out his hand and grabbed his head, then stared at the beads and asked, "where are people?"


    "People? Who?" looked at Liu Rui with some fear, and his eyes were very frightened.


    "Don''t pretend to be a calf with Lao Tzu..." Liu Rui scolded silently, stretched out his hand and directly pulled down his ration, then stared at the beads and asked, "I ask you for the last time, who took Xiao hei and Lao Bian..."


    "I don''t know. A group of people with charge rushed in and took them away..." stammered an explanation.


    "Then you didn''t stop?" Liu Rui asked.


    "Brother, I have a broken hand in my hand. There are more than ten people across the street. How can I stop it?" he shouted with staring beads.


    ��������


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. Some speechless loosened his head and gasped. He didn''t know what to say.


    "Don''t worry, brother Liu. I''ll certainly help you find the two people in the harem. Don''t get excited!" Zhang Xiaogang stood beside Liu Rui and frowned and explained.


    "Fuck you, people are gone. Are you looking for?" Liu Rui is in a very bad mood now, so he is also very excited.


    "No, brother, you..."


    "OK, stop talking!" Han Chao reached out and stopped Zhang Xiaogang, and then asked, "so they are in that room?"


    "Well, I told him to separate them..." Zhang Xiaogang stretched out his hand and pointed to the house where Xiao hei and Lao Bian were closed.


    ��������


    Han Chao was silent for a moment, then ran directly to the interrogation room, but after entering the house, there was nothing except cigarette butts on the ground.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Liu Rui looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "What else can I see? I''ll see if there are any clues. These two don''t know to leave some clues when they are caught?" Han Chao scolded some speechless. Then he came out of the house and looked at the interrogation room next door. At this time, his bald head had fainted and lay motionless in the corner of the wall.


    "Who is this? Why do you sleep like this?"


    Han Chao looked back at Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    "He is also our prisoner. He was caught with your people." Zhang Xiaogang quickly replied.


    "He is the one who conflicts with Xiao Hei?" Han Chao asked with a stare at beads.


    "Well, that''s him..."


    Zhang Xiaogang nodded slightly.


    "Fuck you!"


    After hearing this, Han Chao kicked his bald ass.


    "My grass, what are you doing?"


    The bald head jumped up directly by Han Chao''s foot, then stared at Han Chao and scolded.


    "What do you do?"


    Liu Rui stepped forward, grabbed his bald neck directly, then put his bald head on the wall and asked with his teeth.


    "No, you... You, are... What do you do?"


    Liu Rui choked his bald head and stammered.


    "What I do has nothing to do with you. I''m asking you now. What do you do? Can''t you understand?" Liu Rui replied wordlessly.


    "What am I... I''m a chicken head. I don''t know anything else..."


    Bald head explained a little flustered, and then said, "are you from the harem?"


    "How do you know we are from the harem?" Liu Rui asked with narrowed eyes.


    "Just... Your people were taken away just now, but I don''t know those people. If you want to save people, you''d better run after them..." he replied with a shivering bald head.


    Hearing this, Liu Rui slowly loosened his bald neck, then looked at his bald head and remained silent for a moment. He whispered, "when did the person opposite come?"


    Bald head looked up at the clock on the corridor, touched his chin and whispered, "almost half an hour ago..."


    "Fuck you, people have been running for more than half an hour, what else do you want me to chase..." Liu Rui scolded silently, then pinched his waist and turned around, then looked at his bald head and asked, "I ask you, how many people are there opposite?"


    "There can be almost more than ten!"


    "What are the characteristics of the people opposite?" Liu Rui then asked.


    "Characteristics?"


    "It''s a special place!" Liu Rui explained wordlessly.


    Bald head was stunned when he heard this, then briefly recalled it, and then said: "I remember a young man taking the lead, and then followed by a little yellow hair, who beat your people..."


    "Is it Xiao Wu?" Han Chao frowned.


    "Yes, yes, yes..." the bald head nodded quickly and then said, "it''s the name you just said. I heard them shout, it''s Xiao Wu. Your people are still negotiating with those people..."


    "Are our people hurt?" Liu Rui asked with a frown.


    "No, one was beaten, but the injury was not serious, and another surrendered directly..."


    Liu Rui was silent when he heard this and squinted at his bald head.


    "What I said is all true. They kicked me and I pretended to be unconscious, so I heard their conversation. Can you not look at me like that?" the bald head looked at Liu Rui nervously and explained.


    "Hehe, you''re smart!"


    Liu Rui patted his bald face, then turned to look at Han Chao and whispered, "fuck, Lao Bian and Xiao Hei must have been taken away by Xiao Wu..."


    "Who is Xiao Wu?" Zhang Xiaogang asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "One..." Liu Rui replied wordlessly, then turned around twice, looked up at Han Chao and asked in a low voice, "what do you say?"


    "At this time, you ask me how to fix it. How do I know?" Han Chao replied to Liu Rui in a speechless tone.


    Tower interrogation room.


    "How can this be done..." Liu Rui scolded silently, and then sat down directly on the ground.


    A few bald people on one side looked at Liu Rui and didn''t know what to do.


    "You don''t have to do this, don''t you just lose it? You''ll be fine if you don''t die..." Han Chao walked up to Liu Rui and advised him while smoking.


    "It''s not that simple, do you understand?"


    Liu Rui glared back, then reached out and took out a cigarette, lit one for himself, took a hard sip, then looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked, "up to now, have you contacted anyone except the people in our harem?"


    "I haven''t contacted anyone except you..." Zhang Xiaogang whispered back.


    "Grass, the problem is serious now!"


    "Why is it serious?" Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Are you right? No one knows about it except our harem. Ye told me to be careful this morning, but there is still an accident now. What does that mean?"


    "What does it mean?" Han Chao asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "It means that the ghosts in our back palace have revealed the news. As soon as brother long left, something happened to us. It means that Xiao Wu''s gang came for something else. Otherwise, they would never have done anything to Lao Bian and Xiao Hei, because they are useless?"


    "I still don''t understand what you said..." Han Chao replied in a wordless way.


    "You''d better get out of here!" Liu Rui scolded silently, then slowly stood up and looked at the bald head and Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Don''t worry, brother Liu, we will help you find someone back. After all, this person was lost here, and I will be responsible to the end!" Zhang Xiaogang vowed to look at Liu Rui and said.


    "You''d better get out of here. If I don''t eat seafood with you, there won''t be so much to do..."


    Liu Rui waved his hand impatiently, then looked at Han Chao and said, "call ye and make it clear to ye..."


    "No, you asked me to make a phone call. You''d better tell Ye yourself about it. I can''t tell..." Han Chao replied with a big mouth.


    "I can''t count on you for anything..."

 Chapter 1561

    Liu Rui scolded wordlessly, then took out his mobile phone directly and found my phone. Then he was silent and pressed the dial key.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, I answered the phone and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter, you''re done over there?"


    "..." Liu Rui was silent for a moment, then whispered, "something''s wrong with us!"


    I heard this with a thump in my heart. After a moment of silence, I bit my lips and asked, "did Xiao Wu take Lao Bian away from Xiao Hei?"


    "How do you know?" Liu Rui asked in surprise.


    "Wipe!" I scolded wordlessly, and then directly patted the table and shouted, "didn''t I tell you to be careful? Why is there an accident?"


    "It''s no use shouting at me now. Even if I''m more careful, what can Han Chao and I do? Can we save people for you?" Liu Rui shouted at me very unconvinced.


    "Grass, I really take it..." I scolded silently, and then said in a low voice: "all right, you two hurry to get back to me. Now I have a big head when I think of it!"


    "What am I going back for? We''ve both gone back. Is there anyone else on the tower? There''s no one left on our side?" Liu Rui asked.


    I was stunned when I heard Liu Rui''s words, and then slowly said, "OK, you two stay at the tower now, and I''ll contact you both then..."


    "OK, I see!" Liu Rui nodded helplessly.


    "Can you two be careful next time? I don''t like you very much now, do you know?" I shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Shut up, I don''t want to talk to you now, do you understand?" I shouted to the phone.


    "Do you think I love you?"


    "Roll the calf!"


    I scolded impatiently, and then hung up directly.


    Liu Rui looked at his mobile phone and sighed helplessly. Han Chao asked directly after seeing Liu Rui put down the phone: "what did ye say over there?"


    "What else can we say? Let''s wait here now..." Liu Rui replied helplessly.


    "Then how can I hear that you volunteered to stay?" Han Chao asked with narrowed eyes.


    "Nonsense, if I don''t stay now, how can I fix the iron tower?" Liu Rui replied wordlessly.


    "It''s mainly because you stay. Why do you take me with you? You said that the imperial restaurant can''t leave me now. How can I fix the imperial restaurant as soon as I leave?" Han Chao asked mildly.


    "Roll the calf, the imperial food is the same now. Lao Bian and Xiao Hei have lost it. Are you still in the mood to do something else?" Liu Rui looked at and scolded, and then ran directly outside the house.


    "Grass, I don''t need to come out with you, you know?" Han Chao said after Liu Rui.


    "Less nonsense!" Liu Rui scolded impatiently.


    "Gone?" Zhang Xiaogang said with a smile when he saw that Liu Rui was leaving.


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. Then he turned to look at Zhang Xiaogang. He was silent for a while, and then whispered, "why don''t you go? Our people are gone. Is it any use for me to stay here now?"


    Zhang Xiaogang smiled helplessly when he heard this, then touched his head and said, "what, this really makes us neglect our duty, but brother Liu, so many things have happened here. I will certainly help you find these two people!"


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled helplessly when he heard this, then patted Zhang Xiaogang on the shoulder and said, "brother Zhang, I''m just a thing now. I don''t understand it. Do you think you can help me analyze it?"


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this. Then he looked at Liu Rui and asked, "brother, you can tell me what you have..."


    "You said that your interrogation rooms are equipped with this configuration, and dare to arrest people without permission?"


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this and didn''t know how to answer.


    "Why, I don''t know how to answer?" Liu Rui looked at Zhang Xiaogang and smiled. Then he said, "brother Zhang, do you think I''m calling the police or not?"


    "Brother, what did you tell me? I am not? Why do you call the police?" Zhang Xiaogang smiled helplessly.


    "Ha ha..."


    Liu Rui smiled helplessly and then ran directly outside the interrogation room.


    After Liu Rui and Han Chao walked out of the interrogation room, Zhang Xiaogang reluctantly stood at the door of the interrogation room, looking at the back of Han Chao and Liu Rui, and didn''t know what to say.


    "Where are you going?"


    Inside the car, Han Chao looked at Liu Rui while driving and asked.


    "Where are you going? Just find a hotel and wait for ye han to give us support..." Liu Rui reluctantly replied.


    "No, then let''s not find Lao Bian and Xiao Hei?" Han Chao asked with a curly mouth.


    "You don''t even have a handle for the two of us now. What can you do even if you find it?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at Han Chao.


    "Then you can''t wait like this. Isn''t this a waste of time? What''s wrong with Lao Bian and Xiao Hei?" Han Chao asked a little reluctantly.


    "What can be done? Xiao Wu''s gang must have a purpose to catch Lao Bian and Xiao Hei. They won''t do anything to Xiao Hei. After all, they are the people on the edge of our harem..." Liu Rui quietly analyzed.


    "Then you say, why did Xiao Wu catch Xiao hei and Lao Bian?" Han Chao frowned and asked.


    "What else can it be? It must have come to the Development Zone, but I don''t know what it is..." Liu Rui rubbed his head and said helplessly.


    Han Cha looked at Liu Rui helplessly and didn''t speak.


    On the other side, in the interrogation room.


    After Liu Rui and Han Chao left, Zhang Xiaogang reluctantly lit a cigarette, looked at his colleagues and whispered, "you said I was almost finished with others. Why did something happen? I have too many ideas?"


    "Your idea is still behind you. Don''t you see that those people are really awesome. I said I can''t use it. I kicked my big foot directly..." my colleague replied with a big mouth.


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang looked at his colleagues helplessly and didn''t speak.


    "That what, two eldest brothers, can I go?"


    At this time, bareheaded came forward to look at Zhang Xiaogang and asked with a smile.


    Zhang Xiaogang squinted at his bald head, then said, "your family hasn''t come yet?"


    "No..." he smiled and shook his head.


    "What are you doing without you..." Zhang Xiaogang scolded wordlessly.


    "Brother Zhang, it''s mainly because our side is too dangerous. Otherwise, you''d better take me to the police station. I''m really afraid..."


    "OK, you''ll be done if you let him roll the calf. When is it? Why do you keep him here?" at this time, my colleague scolded wordlessly.


    Zhang Xiaogang squinted at his bald head, then turned his mouth and said, "let''s go, let''s go..."


    "Thank you, brother Zhang!" the bald head bowed directly to Zhang Xiaogang, then smiled and nodded at the colleague, turned and ran outside the interrogation room.


    "Wait a minute!" just then Zhang Xiaogang suddenly shouted.


    "What''s the matter, brother Zhang?" he asked with a smile.


    "Well, don''t tell me about it today, do you know?"


    "Yes, brother Zhang, can I not know about you?" he replied with a bald smile.


    "Roll the calf..."


    Zhang Xiaogang waved his hand impatiently.


    After the bald man left, his colleague looked at the worried Zhang Xiaogang while smoking and asked, "what did the people in the harem tell you?"


    "What else can I say? It''s just this thing. Now there are no people. Isn''t it a calf?" Zhang Xiaogang replied irritably, then looked up at his colleagues and whispered, "what do you say about this? Report it to the people above?"


    "Report what?" the colleague was stunned and asked.


    "Nonsense, this is the time. What are you talking about?"


    ��������


    The colleague was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "it''s no use saying anything else in our current situation!"


    "Do you think people can talk to us about the harem?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "It doesn''t depend on whether there is someone else''s choice in the harem now. If so, you''ll have to work hard. If not, it''s estimated that you''ll have to find you at that time. By the way, what did the people in the harem tell you?" the colleague asked a little reluctantly.


    "What else can I say? Do you believe me to be the director of the police station?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "Hehe, don''t say it yet, I really believe it!" my colleague nodded slightly.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this. Then he stood up and looked at his colleagues and asked, "why do you believe?"


    "Our old director will go down immediately. If the back palace really wants to help you and give you some money, it''s not impossible to let you be a director at that time..." the colleague explained in a low voice.


    Hearing this, Zhang Xiaogang regained hope in his eyes, remained silent for a moment, and then said, "that means if we help the harem to find these two people back now, do I still have hope?"


    "It''s no problem if you understand it like this, but have you ever thought that the people opposite are not good people, and those who can fight against the people in the harem must not be ordinary people..." the colleague advised in a low voice.


    "Well, I am. I can''t handle the case yet?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted with staring eyes.


    "People robbed people in your hands. You are more than one JB!" the colleague asked with his mouth tilted.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this.


    ����


    The other side.


    In the Hougong Office of H city.


    I sat in front of the office and narrowed my eyes at Wei Yiwen and Tian Ming. As soon as brother long left, the people on the opposite side shot at Xiao hei and Lao Bian. It must have come to our harem, and they certainly didn''t simply know the situation here. They knew something else they shouldn''t know, so they started at this time, What they shouldn''t know now is the two factories in our hands, so I feel that the people opposite are coming to the two factories in our hands, or more things. Lao Bian and Xiao Hei won''t have an accident for the time being, but we have to wait for the people opposite to find us. The longer it takes, the greater our loss will be, In short, if the people opposite threaten me to withdraw from the tower project with Xiaohei and Lao Bian, it may be too much. They are afraid of the urgent eyes of our harem, but changing two factories is definitely more than rubbing, so I am very angry now.


    "Uncle Tian, do you think we''ll do it now?" I looked at Tian Ming and asked.


    "The people on the other side didn''t do it to us openly, which shows that the people on the other side have no intention to contact us for the time being, so we can only wait. There''s no other way except to wait!" Tian Ming replied to me very succinctly.


    In the harem office.


    Tian Ming and Wei Yiwen were sitting in the office. Wei Yiwen looked at me and didn''t say a word. He kept smoking. I squinted at Wei Yiwen and didn''t know what to say.


    "Why don''t you talk now?" Tian Ming looked at me with a smile and asked.


    "Why do you think Xiao Wu has to deal with Lao Bian and Xiao Hei? What''s their purpose?" I squinted at Tian Ming and asked.


    "What else can it be? Since they know that Lao Bian and Xiao Hei have been arrested, they must know that brother long gave us two factories and Xiao Hei gave Lao Bian two factories. This business can be accepted by our harem, and they can accept it!" Tian Ming made a very rational analysis.


    "How can our harem accept it?" I stared at Tian Ming and shouted.


    "Because you can''t give up Lao Bian and Xiao hei..." Tian Ming said very directly.


    "Ha ha..."


    I looked at Tian Ming and smiled. Then I reluctantly rubbed my face and said in a low voice, "seven factories. If we let these two out, there will be five left. We have to win four to get this project. Isn''t that bullshit?"


    "What do you think if we take people directly and fight with Xiao Wu?" Wei Yiwen looked at me and asked.


    "..." I was silent when I heard this.


    "Do you think it''s possible?" Tian Ming asked.


    "Why not?" Wei Yiwen asked directly.


    "We don''t know what kind of firepower Xiao Wu has now, but we have a clear mind. If we fight with Xiao Wu, we don''t necessarily have a chance of winning. In other words, because Lao Bian and Xiao Hei are playing with their lives in the whole harem. Do you think it''s appropriate? Now the people in the whole public security bureau are their people. As long as we fire here, we can fight right away Do you understand? "Tian Ming said with his teeth clenched.


    "What if we go out?" Wei Yiwen then asked.


    "Do you know where people are now? Even if you know, you can''t see what''s going on in our harem. As long as we go out, Xiao Wu''s people will be ready to receive us..." Tian Ming then shouted.


    "..." Wei Yiwen was silent when he heard this.


    "Ye, the problem now is actually very simple. We can get the project by giving up Lao Bian and Xiao Hei. But if we want to save Lao Bian and Xiao Hei, we must pay for the iron tower project. You are the boss now, and you have to study it yourself..." Tian Ming whispered, looking at me.


    I looked up at Tian Ming and said reluctantly, "we can''t say this so now. If we can buy the four factories over there, even if we don''t want these two, it''s the same."


    "Don''t you know the possibility of what you said?" Tian Ming looked at me and asked.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Tian Ming and smiled. I didn''t speak.


    "You know he can''t let Lao Bian and Xiao Hei go. What''s the use of telling him now?" Wei Yiwen looked at Tian Ming reluctantly and asked.


    ��������


    Tian Ming looked at Wei Yiwen and said nothing.


    "Fuck, now this little five is like a ghost. Fuck, it''s nothing to be idle every day. Why is it so difficult?"


    I bit my teeth and scolded. Then I took out my mobile phone and looked at the time. Then I said, "Uncle Tian and uncle Wei, you two are going to prepare tomorrow and follow me to the iron tower."


    "OK."


    Wei Yiwen and Tian Ming nodded slightly.


    "That''s nothing. You two are going..."


    I waved to Wei Yiwen and Tian Ming, then took out my mobile phone and found Meng Liang''s phone.


    Wei Yiwen and Tian Ming looked at me, then directly stood up and ran outside the house.


    ����


    After I dialed Meng Liang, I waited for a while, and Meng Liang finally got through. ��


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Liangzi, you call all the people in our harem to me. I''m going to have a meeting. I''ll see you in our conference room in half an hour..."


    "Lao Bian and Xiao Hei had an accident, didn''t they?" Meng Liang asked in a low voice.


    "How do you know?" I was a little surprised.


    "Hehe, if nothing happens, can you have a meeting?" Meng Liang reluctantly replied and then said, "OK, I''ll inform them now. Let''s say it at the meeting."


    "OK!"


    I nodded slightly, then took the cigarette box and sat on the sofa smoking one by one. After smoking about five or six, I stood up and walked to the window. I looked at the scenery outside the window. I knew that the real battle between us and Xiao Wu began at this time. Now they have set their eyes on the Tower Development Zone, so we must also Do something.


    ����


    On the other hand, after Meng Liang answered my phone, he went directly to the back kitchen and found Zhang Fengyu, who cut fruit, and Zhang Tongzhou.


    "What are you doing here?" Meng Liang asked, looking at Zhang TongZhou with a smile.


    "Nothing. I''m supervising the work now. I''m afraid he''s lazy..." Zhang TongZhou smiled at Meng Liang and replied, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Well, ye will have a meeting in the conference room. I''ll inform you..." Meng Liang replied with a smile, and then turned his head to take a look at Zhang Fengyu.


    When Zhang Fengyu heard about the meeting, he directly threw his kitchen knife on the chopping board, then looked at Meng Liang and asked, "shall I go?"


    "You are a fruit cutter. What are you doing?" Zhang TongZhou replied with a smile while eating watermelon.


    "Rolling calf, did I talk to you?" Zhang Fengyu scolded irritably, then looked at Meng Liang and said, "brother Liang, do you think I have to go to participate in this memory?"


    "Why are you going?" Meng Liang asked with a smile.


    "No, isn''t this a meeting? What do I do? Zhang Fengyu asked in silence.


    "Hehe, I didn''t find you so shameless. People didn''t let you go. Why did you say you were going?" Zhang TongZhou asked with a big mouth.


    "If you talk again, I''ll kill you, can you believe it?" Zhang Fengyu shouted with staring beads, then took off his apron, looked at Meng Liang and asked: "Brother Liang, do you think I should attend? Although I may be a little frozen now, I think it is very necessary for me to attend this kind of meeting... After all, I am the core figure of our harem..."


    "Ha ha..."


    Meng Liang smiled when he heard this, then looked at his mobile phone, patted Zhang Fengyu on the shoulder and said, "you can take part in anything."


    In the meeting room of the harem.


    Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song, Lao Che, Duan Hui, Gao Jia, Niu Lei, Guan Zi and Guo Li, East and West, North and south, Zhang Fengyu, Zhang Tongzhou and others all gathered in the conference room.


    "What are you calling me for?"


    Yang Song knocked his legs and asked Meng Liang while smoking.


    "I don''t know if you ask me. Ye asked me to call you..."


    Meng Liang whispered, then stretched out his hand and lit a cigarette for himself. He quietly looked at everyone in the room.


    "What are you doing recently?"


    Yang Song is idle and has nothing to do. He looks at the old car and asks with a smile.


    "Roll the calf for me. Don''t be idle here and talk to me about the calf. I''ll tell you..."


    The old car is very afraid of Liu Rui and Yang song now, especially at the meeting. As long as Yang Song and Liu Rui talk to the old car, there must be nothing good for a while.


    "Hehe, why is the whole JB so high?"


    Yang Song smiled helplessly, then turned his head and looked at the north and south. He narrowed his eyes and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Why are you looking at me?"


    The north and South looked at Yang Song with some fear and asked.


    "Ha ha..."


    Yang Song grinned, then looked at Zhang Fengyu and asked, "I heard you are cutting fruit in our harem now? How, can you adapt to your new job?"


    "How about cutting fruit?" Zhang Fengyu reached out and took out a box of cigarettes, took out one and held it in his mouth, squinted at Yang Song and asked.


    "It''s good to cut fruit. I tell you that if this person wants to get along well, he has to start with cutting fruit. You know, there''s a saying that he must let you cut fruit first..." Yang Song bared his teeth and replied.


    "It''s not a thing?" Zhang Fengyu scolded silently, and then said: "what you said is a JB thing. You also cut fruit. Have you seen who came from dry cutting fruit..."


    "Now I find that I talk to you so hard. It''s too uneducated!" Yang Song scolded silently with his big face, and then said: "what, what time is it? Why haven''t the leaves come yet?"


    "Wait, what''s the matter..." Meng Liang replied wordlessly.


    "Now ye Han really has no sense of time. I said that in his busy schedule, he took the time to come here. How can he be late?" Yang Song shouted with staring beads, then turned his head to look at the north and South and said, "are there few people here?"


    "Yes, Liu Rui and their imperial diners?" the north and South shouted at this time.


    Meng Liang was silent when he heard this.


    "Liangzi, Liu Rui, is something wrong with them?"


    Yang Song looked at Meng Liang and asked.

 Chapter 1562

    "Do you think if something happens to Liu Rui, can we still sit here?"


    Meng Liang replied obliquely, and then said, "save your brother Rui''s IQ. No one in our back palace can have an accident, and Liu Rui can''t have an accident..."


    "Hehe, it''s true what you said. Liu Rui seems to be able to count. As long as there''s something wrong with our harem, Liu Rui can definitely leave the scene at the first time!" north and South bared their teeth and replied.


    At this time, the people in the conference room were pushed away by me. As I walked inside, I looked at the north and South and asked, "what are you talking about, so happy?"


    "Ha ha, nothing..." Nanbei replied with a smile, then looked at me and asked, "why did you call us here?"


    "Say something..."


    I whispered back, and then sat down on the chair and looked at the people in the room. After being silent for a while, I whispered, "something happened to Lao Bian and Xiao Hei. It should be in Xiao Wu''s hand..."


    The people at the bottom were stunned when they heard me.


    I narrowed my eyes to observe the expression below, and then said, "but these two people should not be in danger now. I had a meeting today to talk about personnel transfer. I''m going to take people to the tower. Did you take the initiative to come with me?"


    "I''ll go!" Zhang Fengyu almost didn''t want to shout.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Zhang Fengyu and smiled, then bowed my head and said, "you follow me!"


    "Ye, Lao Bian and Xiao Hei have an accident. Don''t we save people first?" the old car looked at me and asked.


    "It''s too late to save people, and we can''t find Xiaohei''s position now, so there''s basically no hope to save people now..." I reluctantly replied.


    "But..." the old car didn''t finish the following words.


    "But what?" I asked with a smile.


    "Nothing..." the old car waved helplessly.


    "Do you think I gave up Lao Bian and Xiao Hei?" I asked in a low voice.


    The old car looked at me and didn''t speak.


    "The current situation is that we want to save people, but we can''t find the position of Xiao hei and Lao Bian. There are people from Xiao Wu opposite. If they want to release people, they will take the initiative to find us, so now we just prepare what they want and wait for them to come and release people..." I explained softly, and then said, "is there anything else you want to ask?"


    "No!"


    The old car shook his head helplessly.


    "Oh, no!"


    I nodded and then said, "Zhang Fengyu, Zhang Tongzhou, North and south, the four of you will follow me to the tower tomorrow. Doesn''t anyone want to go?"


    "No..." Zhang Fengyu shook his head slightly.


    "OK!"


    "Leaf, I also remember that I have nothing to do here. Why don''t I go with you..."


    At this time, Guo Li looked at me and said.


    I looked up at Guo Li. In fact, I didn''t trust Guo Li for such a long time, so I didn''t let him work.


    "OK, if you want to go over, go over together..." I nodded slightly, and then said: "Liangzi, you and Yang Song will go to the imperial restaurant tomorrow, and then help the imperial restaurant..."


    "Can you change someone for me?" Meng Liang asked a little speechless.


    "Why, you still dislike me?" Yang Song shouted at the top of his voice.


    "How do you dislike you?" Meng Liang asked obliquely.


    "Grass, I won''t go yet..."


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Yang Song and smiled. Then I said, "Yuanyuan, the old car and brother Jia, the rest of you are still in our harem. Then how to arrange the work is to listen to Yuanyuan and believe it..."


    "OK!" the old car nodded to Gao Jia.


    "Why, I''m promoted now?" Yuan Yuan looked at me with a smile and asked.


    "Almost that, but no salary increase..." I nodded and agreed.


    The meeting room in the harem.


    I arranged everyone''s tasks, then stood up and said, "in the next period of time, Liu Rui and I may be at the tower, so you don''t have to contact me for anything. Just discuss with Meng Liang and Yuanyuan!"


    "You feel like you''re throwing away your house business?" the old car looked at me with a smile and asked.


    "It''s almost OK not to throw away the house business..." I nodded back, and then said: "in the next period of time, you''ll take care of your home. You don''t have to care about anything else. Just show me the harem and don''t give them a B face. The casino will continue to work and continue to receive guests. If you find something, you''ll kick me directly in the face!"


    "Ha ha..." Meng Liang smiled helplessly after hearing my words.


    "Smile JB, what I said is true. You can do whatever you should do in the next period of time! Do you understand?"


    "I see!"


    Meng Liang and some of them promised me with a smile.


    I looked at the people in the room and was silent. I was going to talk about the ghost, but I couldn''t say it when I looked at these people, so I didn''t go on. I got up and ran outside the meeting. When I left, I asked Meng Liang to discuss what they had.


    ����


    After I left, the meeting room was quiet for a while. Yang Song looked at the people in the room, took a deep breath, then slowly stood up, looked at the people in the room and said: "Ye Liu Rui is not here. Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan are honest people. In fact, I saw the look in Ye''s eyes just now. I wanted to say it, but ye didn''t say it. I''m not afraid to offend people, so I said it!"


    "What do you want to say?" north and South looked at Yang Song and asked.


    "We have an insider in the harem. In fact, everyone knows this, but what I want to say is that since everyone has been together for so long, they have come together in the wind and rain. No matter who the insider is, as a friend, I want to advise you that it''s almost OK. No one is. You know what you do. Lao Bian and Xiao Hei can get out Yes, ye Zineng''s reaction must be because the insider leaked out our news, and those who are not insiders. What I want to say is, keep an eye on yourself. Everyone knows what''s going on in our harem. Don''t tell others anything. Just know it! "Yang Song looked at the people in the room very seriously.


    "I agree with Yang Song!" Yuan Yuan said directly after Yang Song''s words.


    "I don''t mean anything. I just want to say, don''t forget that we haven''t gone from nothing to now. Stop now. Ye Zi can really give you a way to live, but if you have to clean up our harem, don''t say that our harem is not righteous at that time!" Yang Song shouted loudly, then directly threw his cigarette butts on the ground, and then said: "for so long, in fact, everyone deliberately didn''t say it, but now there are more and more things in our harem. One after another, there are dead people. I really want to ask, what exactly do you get from the opposite side? You''re so harmful to our brother?"


    Yang Song''s voice fell to the ground, and everyone in the conference room was quiet.


    Yang Song squinted at everyone in the room and then said: "In fact, I shouldn''t say these words, but I can''t help it, because I don''t say it. Who says? Ye Han doesn''t mean to say too much. Meng Liang Yuanyuan is not a man of this temperament, and Liu Rui has always been confused, but brothers, it''s not that it''s over without anyone saying it. Until now, people still want to kill our harem! The two factories in Ye Han''s hands are given by brother long It''s left by Ye Han. It can be said that it''s the last capital of our harem. Now it''s OK. People buy it directly. People are robbed. Xiao Wu is going to change people with the factory. No matter who the insider is, I like to say, "your heart is really cruel!"


    "Yang Song is almost OK..." Meng Liang looked at Yang Song and said more and more excitedly, frowning and shouting.


    "What''s the same thing? I''m not comfortable. I can''t talk. What''s our harem like? I think everyone is brothers. I want to do whatever I want, because there are a large group of brothers behind me. I could come out of Qian Rou at the beginning, but I can''t stand the atmosphere of our harem now. It''s really frustrating. Aren''t they all good brothers? What''s the matter now? I think everyone looks like a liar. You said that you guys took out one at random and told me you were an insider. Can I believe it? Can you tell me I can believe it? I don''t believe it! "Yang Song became more and more excited, and then shouted directly.


    Meng Liang lowered his head and said nothing in a muffled voice. In fact, we have all seen what Yang Song said and did recently. Yang Song is always looking for this and that one to drink. What''s the reason? Because Yang Song is afraid that there will be fewer people among me one day.


    "Yang Song, I can understand your mood!" Yuan Yuan looked up at Yang Song and said.


    "Understand a JB!" Yang Song scolded his eyes, and then shouted, "I''m Yang Song. I''m so big. You''re the only friends around me. I can let women cheat, but I''m not like my own brother to cheat! Really, it''s not so serious now. I''m not afraid of others. I''m afraid they''ll catch you. Really, I''m afraid they''ll catch you, you know!"


    Yang Song cried. Everyone in the meeting room was looking at Yang Song. No one spoke.


    We don''t know how long we watched it. Meng Liang slowly stood up and whispered with a cigarette end in his mouth: "Now that Yang Song has said everything, I''ll show my attitude. Ye Han will leave immediately. No matter who the insider is, I''ll give you a chance and you come to me! Let''s talk alone. I''m sure I won''t tell the second person about it, as long as you can come to me! I Meng Liang always do what I say. As long as you can admit it, I can ignore the previous things!"


    "Liangzi, what''s the use of saying this now? If he really had that heart, he would have admitted it to ye..." Gao Jia reluctantly replied.


    Meng Liang looked at Gao Jia and shook his head helplessly. He didn''t know what to say.


    "All right, I''m finished. Let''s withdraw if there''s nothing wrong!"


    At this time, Yang Song wiped the tears on his face, and then ran outside the conference room with a cigarette end in his mouth. Meng Liang sat in his chair and looked at Yang Song''s back. For the first time, he felt that Yang Song''s back was so lonely.


    The meeting room in the harem.


    After Yang Song walked out of the meeting room, everyone was silent.


    "OK, if there''s nothing wrong, let''s withdraw first..."


    Meng Liang looked at the people in the room and shouted, then directly stood up and ran outside the conference room. Old Che Duanhui and others sighed helplessly, and then walked out of the conference room.


    Zhang Yuyu turned to look at Zhang Tongzhou, narrowed his eyes and didn''t speak.


    "What are you doing with me?" Zhang TongZhou looked at Zhang Fengyu and scolded.


    "Rolling calf, who has seen you?" Zhang Fengyu replied reluctantly, then looked at the people in the room and said reluctantly: "Your harem is really messy now. I''d better not join you in these rotten things. I''ll finish it by honestly cutting my fruit. The water in your harem is too deep. I tell you that ordinary people really don''t understand these rotten things in your harem..."


    "You didn''t cut fruit. Why do you talk so much? Did people let you participate? You take the initiative to participate now, and people don''t want you, you know?" Zhang TongZhou scolded in an abnormal silence. Then he took his freshly brewed coffee and ran to the outside of the office.


    "I tell you this is very suspicious. Maybe he is the ghost of our back palace. If you have nothing to do, please investigate this for me..." Zhang Fengyu muttered looking at the old car.


    When the old car heard this, he smiled helplessly and didn''t speak.


    "Don''t always giggle here. I told you, it''s really important. This is the insider. I''m very sure now..." Zhang Fengyu vowed.


    "It''s mainly because you told me that it''s useless. I''m just a spectator. My position can only lead you. You said that you reported such a serious problem to me, and my level is not enough?" the old car replied with a smile.


    "Grass, you can''t. didn''t you say earlier that I was wasting my feelings in you?" Zhang Fengyu scolded wordlessly, and then walked out of the conference room with his butt pouted.


    At this time, Gao Jia and the old car were left in the conference room. The old car turned to look at Gao Jia, and then whispered, "ha ha, our harem is really chaotic now. Brother Jia, it''s not the right time for you to come here. If it hadn''t been like this six months ago, I don''t know why. It''s like this b..."


    Gao Jia turned her head and looked at the old car. Then she pursed her lips and whispered, "take your time. Sooner or later, it will be all right..."


    "Oh, I hope..." the old car nodded helplessly, then looked at Duan Hui and asked, "why, let''s talk about the research work with Liangzi..."


    "OK!" Duan Hui nodded, then looked at the north and south, and asked, "don''t you go?"


    "I''m gone too..."


    North and South nodded and agreed, and then directly followed things to the outside of the conference room.


    ����


    After Gao Jia Guan and Niu Lei left the meeting room, they went straight back to their room. Niu Lei lay in bed playing with his mobile phone, while Gao Jia and Guan sat on their chairs and didn''t know what to think.


    After Niu Lei played with his mobile phone for a while, he looked up at Gao Jia, looked at the pipe, then put down his mobile phone, lit a cigarette for himself, looked at Gao Jia and said, "brother Jia, you analyze who the ghost in their harem is now?"


    Hearing this, Gao Jia glanced at Niu Lei and asked in some surprise, "Why are you still concerned about this now?"


    "I''m still waiting for the Hougong people to lead me to the peak of my life. Can I not care?" Niu Lei replied with bare teeth, and then said: "In fact, I''m worried about ye Han now. You said that all the people in their harem came here in the wind and rain. Their feelings are basically the same as ours, but now something like this has happened. Moreover, although there are many people in their harem, they have never been in groups. This is very good. I studied it all night yesterday. I really can''t think of it. What''s the matter Who can betray the harem? Really, I thought about everyone. It''s too deep. As Zhang Fengyu said, these people now have too deep water. I don''t think we can. Let''s withdraw and go back to Yunnan to raise pigs. I think it''s very good! "


    Niu Lei said it endlessly.


    Gao Jia reluctantly glanced at Niu Lei and then whispered, "in fact, I don''t want to participate in these bad things in their harem now, but if I don''t repay the tiger''s revenge, I''m not willing to go..."


    Niu Lei was stunned when he heard this, but he rubbed his face and said in a low voice: "yes, the tiger''s revenge is not revenge, so I''m not willing to go..."


    "Brother Jia, you didn''t analyze. Who is the most suspect in their harem?" Guan asked at this time.


    "It''s impossible for you to say that I didn''t analyze it at all. At first, I also doubted the people of imperial food..." speaking of this, Gao Jia paused and then said: "But ye Han is very smart. He knows that we will all suspect Lao Bian, Xiao hei and Han Chao. They directly get rid of these three people, and then the insider is still there. This shows that ye Han''s first exclusion is the three of them. The three of them are eliminated. How many people are left in our harem? Don''t you count them in your heart?"


    "No count..." Niu Lei shook his head directly.


    "You seem......" Gao Jia scolded wordlessly, and then said, "if we are excluded according to my analysis, plus Zhang Yuyu''s Gang, how many people can there be left in the back palace?"


    "Isn''t that the only team left at the beginning?" Niu Lei replied with staring eyes.


    "Well, plus a north-south!" Gao Jia nodded slightly.


    "Cao, if ye Han is taken out by himself, there will be Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song, old Che Duan Hui, North and south. Who looks like an insider?" Niu Lei shouted in silence.


    "Ha ha..." Gao Jia smiled helplessly and said in a low voice, "now it''s all people''s hearts. You go up and know who is good and who is bad..."


    "Brother Jia!"


    Just then the pipe opened his mouth and shouted.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gao Jia asked back.


    "Did you say that it might be the employees of the harem who leaked the news, not their own people..." Guan frowned and asked.


    "Impossible!" Gao Jia waved her hand directly and then whispered, "the employees of the harem can''t know so much, but there''s another possibility!"


    "What?" Niu Lei asked hurriedly.


    "Forget it, if you don''t say it, it''s unlikely." Gao Jia waved her hand and ended the dialogue directly.


    On the other hand, after I left the conference room, I went straight back to my office. After hesitating for a long time, I finally found Du Xianyang and called him.


    "Dudu..."


    After the phone rang a few times, Du Xianyang answered the phone, then smiled and asked, "grass, how did ye always call me?"


    "Didn''t I miss you?"


    I smiled back.


    "Don''t pull the calf. You must have something to call me. Tell me, what''s the matter..." Du Xianyang asked very directly.


    "Ha ha..."


    I smiled awkwardly, and then whispered, "well, now there are two people in our harem who have been captured by Xiaowu, and the bidding day of the project is estimated to be coming, so I''m going to take people over the iron tower. I want to ask whether you two need to take people along?"


    Du Xianyang was stunned when he heard me. Then he asked impatiently, "Ye Han, is it interesting for you to talk like this?"


    "I didn''t tell you that. After all, your father took all your money, so I have to reassure your family, don''t I?" I replied with a smile. In fact, I didn''t mean anything else by calling. I just wanted the Du family and the Ji family to make a personal contribution. After all, we all agreed at the beginning. The money for the acquisition of the factory was paid by the three of us, so now I need to let them follow. In this case, they also have points in mind about money.


    Du Xianyang also knew what I meant, so he was silent for a long time before he slowly said: "well, I have a lot of things here now, otherwise you can contact Ji Xuan, you''d better let him go..."


    "What else do you have? No, you''ve both come..." I replied with a smile.


    "..." Du Xianyang was stunned and then whispered: "Ye Han, I don''t mean anything else, but you let me look at my brother like a JB. I can''t do such a thing. Do you understand? Now this company is not mine, but if it''s mine in the future, as long as your harem takes the money, I don''t blink. But now, I really can''t help it. I know you always think for me, but I really feel sorry for you. All right, it''s boring to say too much... "


    "Are you thinking too much now?" I asked with a smile.


    "I have more than one JB. Last time Liu Rui was at my house, I blushed. What a big thing you said, how much money can it cost? How can you do this work in your harem? Can they count it in their hearts? But my father has always been worried about you. You say what I can say, what I can do, and I can''t do anything, so I can only watch..."


    "Isn''t cooperation like this? Besides, Liu Rui and I didn''t think much about it. You don''t have to do this. What are you doing so impassioned?" I replied with a smile.


    "Grass, I''m either impassioned or I''m not used to what they do. By the way, what did you say about your accident?" Du Xianyang asked.


    "Nothing, just someone was caught. I guess it''s Xiao Wu. They''re going to change these two factories with us..." I didn''t hide anything from Du Xiangyang and whispered.


    "Why, this project is going to be yellow now?" Du Xianyang seemed to ask with great heart.


    "I don''t know whether it''s yellow or not, but now the situation here must be not as good as I thought. It must be more and more difficult for us to go down..." I smiled back.


    "Ha ha..."


    Du Xianyang smiled helplessly when he heard what I said, and then said, "what, I don''t think there''s any pressure on you. You should do whatever you want. Don''t do this project if it''s a big deal..."

 Chapter 1563

    "Why do you think so?" I asked with a smile.


    "I don''t want to drive this thing. In fact, although I don''t know anything about you now, I knew it when Bi Wenshi fell. It''s hard to win this project now. Although you did the fall of Bi Wenshi, it''s also Xiao Wu. Do you have sun Qiang''s people calculating you? So, I think sun Qiang''s people are not simple, almost not good If you''re ready, let''s just withdraw... "


    "Ha ha, you know quite a lot..." I smiled helplessly, and then said: "our harem is now pressing its life on it, so you said to withdraw. I''ll take a step back now, that''s the abyss. Whether our harem can get up now depends on this time. I''ve put all my life on it. Do you think it''s possible for me to withdraw now?"


    "Forget it, I don''t know what''s going on over there, but as long as I Du Xianyang can do it, you''ll try to greet me and finish it. I don''t want to say anything else..."


    "Hehe, I''m still a little scared if you talk like that!" I smiled back and then said: "well, I may not be here in the next period of time. If you''re free, help me see our imperial food in the back palace..."


    "Cao, I need you to tell me about this? OK, don''t ink. I won''t tell you. There are a lot of things here..." Du Xianyang replied to me irritably, and then hung up the phone directly. I looked at my mobile phone and smiled helplessly. Then I found Ji Xuan''s phone in the address book and dialed it.


    "What are you doing? I don''t know," I asked with a smile on the phone.


    "Grass, what else can I do? I''m busy at work all day..." Ji Xuan replied to me speechless, and then asked, "why, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nonsense, if I''m okay, can I call you?" I scolded speechlessly, and then said: "well, what, I''m going to take people to the iron tower tomorrow. If you''re idle and have nothing to do, follow me?"


    "Supervise you to go?" Ji Xuan asked with a smile.


    "Ha ha, that''s almost what I mean. I mainly want to give you a holiday..." I replied with a smile.


    "Ha ha... Did you call Du Xianyang? Did he go?" Ji Xuan asked.


    "I called him and told you to come with me. Mr. Du may be a little busy now..."


    "..." Ji Xuan was stunned when he heard this, and then said reluctantly, "he''s busy with a JB. Let me go about anything!"


    "It''s a holiday for you, too. It''s settled. Don''t drive at 8 o''clock tomorrow morning. I''ll drive here. You can come directly..."


    "In such a hurry?" Ji Xuan shouted in surprise.


    "Hehe, the main thing is that there are many things. It''s better to go early." I nodded and agreed.


    "All right, see you tomorrow morning!"


    Ji Xuan hung up the phone directly.


    In the harem office.


    After I talked to Ji Xuan on the phone, I directly took the car key and ran outside the office.


    Almost ten minutes later, I drove home. At this time, Su Su Su and Wu Mei were sitting on the sofa watching the idol drama. Wu Mei looked at me obliquely and asked, "where have you taken my Liu Rui? I haven''t been back for two days..."


    "That what, Liu Rui is at the tower now!" I''m not in a good mood, so I didn''t talk to Wu Mei.


    "The iron tower, how can I get to the iron tower?" Su Su looked at me and asked.


    "Well, I''ll be there tomorrow... Daughter-in-law, you''ll help me pack up later. We may have to be at the tower for a while and won''t come back..."


    "Not all of you have passed by. Who will do the work in the back palace?" Wu Mei shouted at me at the top of her voice.


    "Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan are still there. You can rest assured that someone must have done the work..." I smiled back, and then ran directly to Su Su Su''s bedroom.


    Su Su sat on the sofa and looked at my back. He was silent for a moment. Then he put down his potato chips and ran to the bedroom.


    "What''s the matter? Why did you run to the iron tower when you were free?"


    Wu Mei stared at my back and muttered. She was silent for a moment, and then watched a TV play.


    ����


    In an hour.


    Su Su lay in my arms, stared at me with big watery eyes and asked, "when do you say we can get married?"


    "When I finish this, we''ll get married. Wu Mei''s side and Meng Liang''s side are the same. We''ve finished working together and saved ink..." I smoked and looked at Su Su Su and replied.


    Su Su was stunned when he heard what I said, and then asked in a low voice, "is there another accident in the back palace?"


    "..." I looked at Su Su and was silent for a moment. Then I nodded slightly and whispered, "Lao Bian and Xiao Hei have been taken away. Now we are in a bad situation, but there is really something big..."


    "Why did they catch Lao Bian?" Su Su Su was stunned and asked with a frown.


    "I''m going to change factories with Lao Bian..."


    Su Su looked at me and didn''t speak. I looked at Su Su''s body.


    "What do you think of me like that?" Su Su asked.


    "Daughter in law, it''s still early. Let''s..."


    "Ye Han, are you crazy?"


    Su Su struggled briefly and then gave up resistance.


    ����


    The other side.


    After Ji Xuan answered my phone, he thought for a long time in the office. Finally, he walked to the chairman''s office with his mobile phone.


    "Dad!"


    Ji Xuan shouted after entering the room, and then sat directly on the sofa.


    "What''s the matter?" Ji Xuan''s father asked in a low voice while looking at the contract on the table.


    "People from ye Han''s side may be going to the iron tower tomorrow. Do you think I''ll use it?" Ji Xuan asked.


    "Did ye Han take the initiative to let you go, or did you take the initiative to want to go?" Ji Xuan put down his contract and looked up at Ji Xuan.


    "It must be ye Han who took the initiative to call me..." Ji Xuan replied speechlessly.


    "Ha ha, that''s OK." Ji Xuan''s father nodded slightly.


    "You don''t have to think about this kind of thing. People''s back palace knows better than us. Now I''m like whether I need to go or not..."


    Ji Xuan''s father was stunned when he heard this, and then whispered, "I think you''d better go. After all, you went, which represents the past of our two families. Although you look at them, they don''t have any psychological pressure where you are. If you don''t go, it''s difficult for them to do things..."


    "OK!" Ji Xuan nodded helplessly.


    "By the way, after arriving, pay attention to the discretion of handling affairs, and know what to say and do." Ji Xuan''s father asked.


    "I see!"


    At eight the next morning.


    I, Zhang Fengyu, Zhang Tongzhou, north, South, East and West gather at the gate of our harem. A Land Rover and a domineering car stop at the gate of our harem.


    "Did you bring all the guys?" I looked at Zhang Fengyu and asked.


    "* * five, thousands of bullets, enough?"


    Zhang Fengyu bared his teeth and said to me, then said, "in fact, I think your harem should order that what?"


    "What?" Zhang TongZhou asked.


    "The whole point of hand * * or something, I think this * * is not shocking enough..."


    "Can you stop pulling the calf? Do you think it''s Anti Japanese? I''ll give you a whole hand * * and I''ll give you the fighter directly?" I replied speechlessly, then turned around and asked in a low voice, "where''s the north and south?"


    "Sleeping in the car..." the thing smiled back to me, and then said: "he watched a TV play all night last night. He is probably sleepy now..."


    "Grass, who drives when he sleeps?" I scolded wordlessly, and then ran straight to the landing tiger. I was just about to reach out to open the door, but I was stopped by something. Then I looked at me with a smile and said, "what, let him sleep for a while, and I''ll drive later..."


    "Grass..." I scolded silently, and then said: "why hasn''t Ji Xuan come yet? What are you doing..."


    I stretched out my hand to look at the time on my watch, then turned around, took out my mobile phone and dialed Ji Xuan.


    "What''s the matter, my general manager ye?" Ji Xuan asked with a smile after answering the phone.


    "No, elder brother, what are you doing now? The people in our harem are waiting here. Do you think it''s appropriate for you to be so late?" I shouted in an irritable tone.


    "Right away, I got up late in the morning..." Ji Xuan replied to me with a smile.


    "Hurry up. What time is it? If you delay a little longer, we don''t think we can get to the tower tonight..."


    "As for so far?" Ji Xuan asked.


    "Fuck off, I''ll give you the last half hour now. If you don''t come again, we''ll go..." I replied irritably, and then hung up the phone directly.


    On the other side, Ji Xuan answered my phone and ran to our location with his mobile phone.


    At more than 9 a.m., Ji Xuan finally appeared in front of us with a suitcase and sunglasses.


    "Wait a long time..."


    Ji Xuan shouted with a smile after seeing us.


    "Why don''t you do it? We go out to work. Why do you wear this clothes for vacation?" I asked wordlessly looking at Ji Xuan''s white shirt and casual pants.


    "No, what''s wrong with my casual clothes?" Ji Xuan asked with a smile.


    "I''m really convinced. Did you let Du Xiangyang bring it or what? It''s all the same way. I grass..." I scolded wordlessly, and then directly waved to Zhang Fengyu and Zhang Tongzhou. They shouted: "go and get on the bus!"


    "Wait a minute!" Zhang Fengyu returned to me.


    "No, what are you doing?" I shouted a little broken.


    "We''re both dead..."


    "Fuck you!"


    I scolded wordlessly, then directly pulled open the door and walked up.


    "Where are these two doing?" the thing turned back and asked with a smile.


    "How do I know! How about these two? I''m really convinced..." I replied speechlessly.


    "Who is that red haired man?"


    Ji Xuan looked at me with a smile and asked.


    "Zhang Yuyu''s brother, this one Zhang Yuyu is enough for me to choke. This is the whole boat. I''m really crazy..."


    "Ha ha..." Ji Xuan looked at me and smiled without talking.


    "Drive, don''t wait for these two..." I shouted at things speechless.


    "Really not waiting?" the thing asked with a smile.


    "Don''t wait, don''t wait, these two don''t know what to do..." I waved my hand for fear of irritability.


    Half an hour later, we finally drove out of the city and onto the expressway. After getting on the expressway, Ji Xuan looked at me and asked, "the people opposite are Xiao Wu, aren''t they?"


    After hearing Ji Xuan''s words, I was stunned for a moment, and then whispered, "well, the people in our harem leaked the news. Now Xiao Wu has found an opportunity for them. We may not have many opportunities now. We have two of the seven factories, but these two are not ours right away..."


    Ji Xuan was silent for a moment after hearing my words, then turned to look at me and asked, "we''re going to die with them this time?"


    "Hehe, you mean the same thing. We''re basically breaking the boat now. Anyway, barefoot is not afraid to wear shoes. It''s almost time to break the wrist with Xiao Wu. In fact, I''ve always wondered who the person behind Xiao Wu is. This person''s hand is very decisive and careful. At least I have a little difficulty compared with them..." I smiled and nodded.


    "Xiao Wu, aren''t they with sun Qiang?" Ji Xuan frowned at me and asked.


    "One sun Qiang is definitely not enough..." I waved my hand and then said, "I don''t like to study these now. Anyway, we still have five factories over there. How many odds do you think we have?"


    "Ha ha..."


    Ji Xuan looked at me and smiled. He didn''t speak.


    "Now if you want to get off, it''s urgent..." I smiled back to Ji Xuan, then directly reached out my mobile phone and dialed Liu Rui.


    "Why, brother Rui is over there now?" Ji Xuan saw me call Liu Rui and asked with a smile.


    "Well, Liu Rui is over there too..." I nodded slightly.


    "Cao, I wouldn''t go if I knew Liu Rui was there..." Ji Xuan scolded speechlessly, and then said: "I don''t agree with anyone now. I''m the Liu Rui who obeys your harem. It''s so awesome every day..."


    Hearing this, I was stunned, then smiled and said, "what''s the matter with Liu Rui? Are you so afraid of Liu Rui?"


    "It''s mainly because brother Rui is really awesome now. Let me put it this way. Brother Rui''s IQ is the sum of all the people in your harem. You may not be able to catch up with Liu Rui..."


    "Ha ha..." I heard this and smiled helplessly. Then I whispered, "if you say so, I really don''t insist with you now. My IQ is really not comparable to that of ordinary people..."


    "Ha ha."


    Ji Xuan looked at me and smiled for fear. He didn''t speak.


    In Land Rover.


    I dialed Liu Rui and said with a smile, "Liu Rui and Han Chao are both over the iron tower now..."


    "Grass, Han Chao is there too?" Ji Xuan stared at the beads and shouted.


    "What''s wrong with Han Chao?" I asked a little speechless.


    "No... what did Han Chao do to you again?" I asked speechless.


    "Who doesn''t know that you, Mr. Han, as well as Yang Song and Liu Rui, are the best..." Ji Xuan commented with a big mouth.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, Liu Rui finally connected me, and then asked in a very serious tone, "what''s the matter?"


    "What are you doing to answer the phone?"


    I asked irritably.


    "That what, that..."


    Liu Rui explained awkwardly and then said, "well, I''m not studying with Han Chao now. Where have Lao Bian and Xiao Hei gone?"


    "Grass, you still have the mind to study this thing..." I scolded wordlessly.


    "Nonsense, there is such a big problem in our harem now. As a leader, can I not serve snacks?" Liu Rui replied to me speechless, and then said: "what are you doing? I''m very worried now. I tell you, Han Chao and I have reached a very critical time, and we will find clues about Lao Bian and Xiao Hei soon..."


    "Ha ha... What have you two developed now?" I asked with a smile.


    "Well... You don''t have to worry about it now. Anyway, if you have anything serious now, you''d better tell me quickly. Once I break my mind, I''m prone to accidents. I''ll tell you..." Liu Rui shouted at me very irritably.


    "Grass, the whole thing is like the truth..." I smiled helplessly and then said: "that what, that what, Ji Xuan and I are going to your side now. You are ready to receive us now..."


    "No, what are you talking about?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    "I said I''m in the car now. It''s estimated that I can come to you in the evening..."


    "Then why didn''t you tell me in advance!"


    "Tell you what to do?" I asked helplessly.


    "You have to give me some time to prepare?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Roll calf, I''ll call you now and let you prepare..." I replied speechlessly.


    "Grass, what, who else has come except Ji Xuan?" Liu Rui asked some speechless.


    "East, West, North and south, Zhang Fengyu and Zhang TongZhou are here..."


    "No, what are you doing with all these ghosts and ghosts? Is one of them serious? What are all these things? What are you doing with the wind and rain?" Liu Rui shouted as if staring at beads like a psycho.


    "What happened to Zhang Fengyu?" I asked with a smile.


    "Just him, I don''t want to see him now..." Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice.


    "OK, don''t ink. We''ll go there in the evening. I''ll find a hotel over there with a better location. I''ll wrap the first floor directly for me..." I asked on the phone.


    "What is it? Just wrap it. What are you doing?"


    "We''re going to live in the tower for a long time this time..." I explained in a low voice, and then shouted at my throat, "you can do whatever I ask you to do. You''re done by so many problems. Why so much ink!"


    After I scolded on my mobile phone, I hung up directly, looked at Ji Xuan and said, "it''s too ink every day..."


    "Ha ha..." Ji Xuan looked at me and smiled. He didn''t speak.


    ����


    On the other side, in a bath hotel in the tower development zone.


    Liu Rui and Han Chao were lying in the VIP area on the third floor, drinking tea and asking the technician to massage the whole body.


    "Take it easy, my feet are swollen..." Han Chao shouted at a little girl in her twenties.


    "Brother, your waist is not good! Now I press you, it hurts. You are a clinical reaction of renal weakness..." the girl looked at Han Chao and said in silence.


    "What did you tell me? What did you tell me? What did you tell me?" Han Chao scolded the little girl with his eyes.


    "Brother, you really have a bad kidney. I tell you, you have to pay attention..." the little girl added.


    "Roll the calf, it''s pressed, and my kidney won''t work..." Han Chao shouted impatiently, then directly did it, then looked at Liu Rui and asked, "what did ye tell you just now?"


    "What else can we do? Let''s get ready. There are people in our family..." Liu Rui replied in frustration. Then he sat up, took hundreds of dollars from his wallet, stuffed them directly into the girl''s bra, patted the girl''s thigh and said, "all right, you two go out, let''s say something..."


    "OK, thank you, boss!"


    The girl smiled and nodded, then twisted her little ass and ran outside the house.


    "Brother, I''m gone too. You have to take good care of your kidney!" the technician beside Han Chao smiled and waved to Han Chao.


    "Roll the calf, I have nothing to do with you two..." Han Chao scolded wordlessly.


    "Hehe, your waist is really not good!"


    "Get out of here, I don''t want to talk to you!" Han Chao shouted with eyes wide open.


    On the other side, Liu Rui stretched his hand and waist, then put on his clothes, looked at Han Chao and said, "all right, don''t pull the calf here, hurry out to do business with me!"


    "What business? When do we have business?" Han Chao asked as he sat on the bed and looked at Liu Rui.


    "YeYe, they will come soon. YeYe asks us to find a hotel and arrange a place to live..." Liu Rui reluctantly replied.


    "Cao, what do you think they''re doing here? We two used to listen to natural and unrestrained here. Now that these people come, I have to work for him..." Han Chao asked, looking at Liu Rui with a grin.


    "If they don''t come, who will save people?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at Han Chao while wearing his pants.


    "... also, if we don''t order people, we really can''t do here! Mainly because we don''t even have weapons now..." Han Chao nodded helplessly, and then followed Han Chao to run outside the house.

 Chapter 1564

    After Liu Rui and Han Chao left the bath center, they directly found a hotel near the tower development zone. The tower belongs to the development zone of H City, so there are basically no hotels here, but there are many small hotels. Because there are many factories here, there are more foreign workers, So there are more hotels, and these hotels are with yellow projects, and many hotels cooperate with those small cards.


    "Good luck to the hotel! What do you say about the name?" Liu Rui asked as he stood at the door of the hotel, looking at Han Chao with his mouth.


    "It seems ok..." Han Chao nodded in a high voice, obviously proud of the name.


    "The idea of our harem now is too bad. We have to rely on this hotel for transportation..." Liu Rui nodded slightly, and then walked directly into the hotel.


    "It''s silly to read books all day. Just a hotel. You turn to JB transportation..." Han Chao scolded wordlessly, and then followed Liu Rui''s steps into the hotel.


    ����


    After Liu Rui entered the hotel, he first briefly observed the hotel environment, and then said with great satisfaction: "this hotel is very consistent with Ye Han''s temperament!"


    ��������


    Han Chao looked at the dilapidated hotel. The heating in the hall was still leaking water. Some looked at Liu Rui silently and asked, "is this place really inhabited by people, big brother?"


    "Why don''t people live?" Liu Rui asked with his eyes askew.


    "I think this hotel looks like nobody has lived in it for decades. No, let''s change it, big brother..." Han Chao looked at Liu Rui a little reluctantly and said.


    "What do you want to change? I think this hotel is very good, very consistent with Ye Han''s temperament, that''s it!" Liu Rui bared his teeth, then stepped forward and looked at the aunt in the counter in front of the hotel and asked, "is there a free room?"


    In the counter, the aunt in her forties glanced at Liu Rui sideways and asked, "how many rooms do you want?"


    "I want one on the first floor..." Liu Ruizhi replied angrily.


    The aunt in the counter was stunned when she heard this. Then she quickly stood up, looked at Liu Rui like looking at the uncle, smiled and asked, "how many rooms did you say?"


    "I said I wanted one on the first floor. Why?"


    Liu Rui looked at his aunt like a wolf like a tiger and stepped back two steps with some fear. There was obviously some fear in his eyes.


    "Do you really want one on the first floor? There are more than ten on the first floor here..." aunt then shouted.


    "OK, just open a room for me and it''s over. I said the one on the first floor is the one on the first floor!" Liu Rui replied with some annoyance.


    "Aunt, please open your room quickly. If you are writing for a while, I can go..." Han Chao also replied in a wordless way.


    "Good..."


    Aunt quickly agreed, then took her account book, looked at Liu Rui and Han Chao and asked, "how long are you going to live?"


    "Why do you have to spend ten days and a half months? Just press it for half a month..." Liu Rui replied with a big mouth.


    "No!" when Aunt heard this, she put down the account book in her hand, ran to Liu Rui, stared at Liu Rui and asked, "brother, how many days are you going to drive?"


    "Ten... Fifteen days? What''s the matter?" Liu Rui blinked and looked at his aunt nervously.


    "Oh, my God, I just worshipped the Buddha this morning. You said you would give me the whole work. It''s a manifestation of God!" aunt looked at Liu Rui''s head and wanted to go straight up and bite Liu Rui.


    "Aunt, can you open the room quickly? I don''t have time to listen to what you''re talking about with me..." Liu Rui shouted at aunt in some silence.


    "Yes, yes, yes, we have to open a room first..." aunt responded and directly took the account book and began to open a room for Liu Rui.


    A moment later, aunt looked up at Liu Rui and said, "big brother, the deposit is 30000..."


    "How much?" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Thirty thousand? What''s the matter?" aunt asked with a smile.


    "No, how much is your room?" Liu Rui shouted with staring eyes.


    "Two hundred a night, ten on one floor. You''ve been driving for half a month. I''ll give you a discount. There''s 30000 left!" the aunt explained with a smile.


    "Your broken room is still 200 a night? Are you kidding me?" Liu Rui shouted, pointing to the heating pipe splashing out in the hall.


    "Big brother, we''ve got the best tower here. If you don''t believe it, you can go out and inquire about it now. The price here is definitely the cheapest. Don''t worry, big brother. I''m sure I can''t pit you and you''ll be finished..." aunt looked at Liu Rui and replied with a smile.


    Liu Rui heard his aunt''s words, reluctantly swallowed his saliva, then clenched his teeth and said, "if I hadn''t been happy because of your name, I wouldn''t have spent this wronged money. I''ll tell you..."


    "What''s wrong with this money? Our side is absolutely high quality and cheap!" my aunt replied with a smile.


    "Can it be cheaper?" Liu Rui asked, licking his lips and looking at the hotel''s aunt.


    "No, we have the lowest price here..."


    "Aunt, to tell you the truth, your hotel is really not worth the money..." Han Chao stood aside and said in silence.


    "We''ve always been at this price. If you live, you can live or not. You can go to other hotels to find out what the price is. Then you''ll know that I didn''t cheat you..." my aunt replied with a big mouth.


    Liu Rui stared at the beads and was silent for a moment. He asked in a low voice, "aunt, I''m handsome. Can I get a discount?"


    "Sorry, I can''t!" aunt''s tone was very firm.


    "You''re awesome!" Liu Rui replied with his teeth clenched, then turned to Han Chao and asked, "what, do you have money in your hand?"


    "I have no money. I know I don''t take money when I go out with you..." Han Chao replied with a big mouth.


    "You''re really awesome!" Liu Rui clenched his teeth and shouted. He took out a bank card directly from his wallet, then looked at the aunt in the counter and asked, "what? Is it OK to swipe the card?"


    "OK!" aunt nodded hurriedly, then reached out and grabbed the bank card in Liu Rui''s hand.


    "Grass, there''s nothing else. You can swipe your card!"


    Liu Rui leaned against the counter and scolded abnormally. Then he brushed 30000 Yuan directly on the POS machine, and then ran upstairs with Han Chao in great pain.


    Good luck to the hotel.


    After Liu Rui and Han Chao entered the hotel, Han Chao looked at the bed and obviously blackened. Yes, it was blackening rather than yellowing. It was very obvious blackening.


    "Brother, is this where people live?" Han Chao shouted, looking at the quilt on the bed.


    "Come on, it''s good to have a place to live now. Why are you picky..." Liu Rui replied speechlessly, then lit himself a cigarette and sat down by the bed.


    "Do you think if I turn on this TV now, it will explode?"


    Han Chao sat next to Liu Rui and photographed the 24 inch Changhong big head TV. He asked with a smile.


    "Can you stop pulling the calf? If it''s really broken, I think the aunt downstairs can come up and ask you for 50000 yuan. Do you believe it?" Liu Rui shouted with bare teeth.


    ��������


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this. Then he nodded and smiled and said, "the aunt downstairs is really the best, but I don''t understand why you have to sit in this hotel?"


    "Don''t I tell you? It''s named by others..." Liu Rui stretched out his legs and lay directly on the bed.


    "Hehe, how do I think you didn''t come with this name?" Han Chao asked with a smile.


    "Then why did you say I came here..." Liu Rui asked with his mouth curled.


    "..." Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and said nothing.


    "..." Liu Rui looked at Han Chao and said in a low voice: "this hotel is the closest to the police station on the side of their tower. If something happens, he can come here as soon as possible..."


    Han Chao heard this and went straight out of the window. Then he opened the curtain and looked outside. He turned back and smiled at Liu Rui: "I have to say, you can really have a heart!"


    "Grass, you think everyone is like you!" Liu Rui replied silently on the bed, and then said: "ye Zigang can let me open so many rooms. It is estimated that he is afraid of Xiao Wu. They will find our room and press the monitor in our room. Look, we must be a room by ourselves..."


    "Can it be safe for one person in one room?" Han Chao asked with a little worry.


    "It''s estimated that the distance between the room and the room is two steps. If you have anything, it''s estimated that it''s a matter of voice. You''ll come directly. What''s the danger..." Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    "When do you think we can go back?"


    Han Chao then asked.


    "When can we finish the work at the factory? When can we go back?" Liu Rui said in a low voice.


    "Grass, when will it be finished?" Han Chao collapsed when he heard this.


    "I didn''t find out why you have so many questions now. You can''t wait for ye han to come and ask yourself?" Liu Rui shouted a little irritably, and then directly took the big quilt under his head down, and then covered his face.


    "Don''t you dislike this abandonment?" Han Chao shouted at Liu Rui in some silence.


    "What kind of things do you want to bury or not? I''ve even lived in the corn field, but I still need this thing..." Liu Rui replied carelessly, then directly covered his face and stopped talking.


    "You are a real cow..." Han Chao looked at the moldy big quilt, and Liu Rui reluctantly muttered, and then sat by the bed.


    After hiding in the quilt for a while, Liu Rui directly opened it all his life, then took the condom on his face, stared at the beads and shouted, "fuck, why is there this thing in me!"


    "What is it?" Han Chao asked a little confused.


    "Why do you hide a condom? My grass!" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads, pointing to the condom he had put on the bed for a long time.


    "This..."


    Han Chao looked at the condom on the bed with a helpless tone.


    "This house can''t live anymore. Now I have to take this condom to find that silly old woman to study this problem. This problem is too serious. Now I have to find a statement. This is necessary..." Liu Rui reached out and took the condom, whetted and hawed, and was about to run outside the house.


    "Why are you going?" Han Chao shouted at Liu Rui with a smile.


    "I said I have to talk now. Do you understand?" Liu Rui replied with staring eyes, and then took a condom and directly found the aunt in the counter at the door.


    "What''s the matter with my little brother?" aunt asked with a smile when she saw Liu Rui.


    Liu Rui squinted at his aunt, then directly patted the condom on the table, and then stared at her without saying anything.


    "Little brother, what do you mean by looking at things for aunt? Aunt, I''m so old that I can''t move..." aunt looked at Liu Rui with a little shyness on her face.


    After hearing this, Liu Rui''s eyes, which were not very big, stared directly like a light bulb. He looked at his aunt and shouted, "it''s not aunt. What are you talking to me?"


    "Then what do you mean by showing me something?" aunt was stunned and asked.


    "...." Liu Rui waved helplessly and then said, "I''m not going to tell you that it''s useless now. This thing was found in your hotel room. Now I need an explanation. Can you understand what I mean?"


    Aunt was stunned when she heard Liu Rui''s words, then shook her head slightly and said with a smile: "brother, I really don''t know what you said..."


    "Don''t pretend to be confused with me here. I found a condom in your house. There''s this thing on your bed. Should you give me an explanation now? Tell me?" Liu Rui shouted loudly, patting the table as he spoke.


    Aunt looked at the condom and was stunned. Then she looked at Liu Rui and asked, "little brother, you said you''d finish what you want. What do you say your whole condom is doing here?"


    "Now it''s not what I want to do. I just want to ask for an explanation. Do you understand?" Liu Rui shouted quickly.


    "Well, I have to apologize to you?" aunt looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    ��������


    Liu Rui was silent when he heard this. Then he waved his hands and said, "don''t apologize!"


    "What do you want? I can''t sleep with you because of a condom?" aunt looked at Liu Rui with her eyes tilted.


    "Aunt, what are you thinking in your head and sleeping with me? Please look in the mirror and see if you look like this. You say who will suffer if you sleep with me!" Liu Rui shouted in a broken tone.


    Good luck to the hotel.


    After hearing Liu Rui''s words, aunt was stunned. Then she slapped the ledger on the table, stared at Liu Rui and shouted: "What are you talking about? I haven''t seen you talk like that for so long, aunt. What''s the matter with me? Tell me, if I were young, you don''t know how many people chased me! Tell me what you mean by that sentence just now?"


    Liu Rui saw Aunt Liu Rui running with her arms exposed and sleeves rolled up. She quickly stepped back for two steps, then looked at her and asked, "aunt, what are you doing? I told you I''ve practiced. You''d better calm down..."


    "I''ll ask you, what do you mean by taking this thing to me?" aunt stared at Liu Rui and shouted.


    "I... I don''t really mean anything else. What do I mean..." Liu Rui looked at his aunt nervously and explained.


    "Come on, tell me what you mean, you take this thing to me now!" the aunt shouted aggressively.


    "Is this thing in your hotel?" Liu Rui asked, looking at his aunt.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with you? Tell me?" the aunt shouted with her mouth tilted.


    "If this is yours, should you compensate me?" Liu Rui shouted at his aunt.


    Aunt smiled when she heard this and slowly walked into the counter. Liu Rui felt relieved when she saw her enter the counter, because Liu Rui knew that if the aunt really fought with him, Liu Rui''s small lattice might not be able to be someone else''s aunt.


    "You child, wouldn''t you have done so much if you had said you wanted to compensate?" aunt looked at Liu Rui and smiled. Then she directly reached out to take out a box of condoms from the counter and threw them on the table, then squinted at Liu Rui and smiled.


    "Aunt... What do you mean?" Liu Rui asked, stuttering at her.


    "What I mean is not obvious enough?" aunt asked with a smile.


    "No, I asked you to compensate me. What do you mean by taking out a box of condoms for me? Do I lack this thing now?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads and patting the table.


    "What you lack, you say you want to compensate, little brother. I tell you that I have a granular effect and everything is a lever..." aunt said to Liu Rui with a smile.


    "Aunt, what does it matter to me whether you bring particles or not? What can I use now?" Liu Rui shouted, pointing to the condom on the table and staring at the beads.


    "Well, what do you mean? I have to find someone for you to try?" aunt squinted at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Oh, fuck!"


    Liu Rui covered his head and scolded helplessly. Then he said, "what aunt, let''s just say something serious and it''s over..."


    "Then what do you say is serious? You say you are a child. I have told you for so long. You have been hesitating and saying that you don''t understand what you want to do. You say you''ll finish what you want to do. Why hesitate here? What can''t you say quickly?"


    "Yes, what I just communicated with you may be a little implicit. I don''t want to write with you now. Let''s just say the business is over. It''s like this, aunt. If you give me the money, we''ll pass the matter. Do you think it''s ok?" Liu Rui looked at her very directly and said.


    "Didn''t you say you would have finished this? Didn''t you just ask for money? I''ll finish it for you..." aunt smiled and nodded. Then she took out a fifty from the drawer in the counter and photographed it in front of Liu Rui. Then she looked at Liu Rui and asked, "how is it enough?"


    "Just... Just 50?" Liu Rui asked, looking at the notes on the table.


    "Well, because of a condom, I can give you three hundred and five hundred?" my aunt replied speechlessly.


    Liu Rui looked up at his aunt, stretched out his hand and directly picked up the 50 yuan on the table, then looked at his aunt and said, "I tell you it''s not a matter of money. This is what I should say as a consumer!"


    "Can you hurry?" aunt shouted, looking at Liu Rui speechless.


    Liu Rui looked back at his aunt and then ran upstairs with the money.


    When Liu Rui entered the house, Han Chao was already asleep in bed. Liu Rui stepped forward and kicked Han Chao''s ass directly, then stared at the beads and shouted, "when is it? You''re still in the mood to sleep, aren''t you?"


    Han Chao was frightened by Liu Rui''s foot and sat up directly. Then he rubbed his eyes and looked at Liu Rui and asked, "are you back?"


    "Well, I''ve been inking with this aunt for a long time..." Liu Rui agreed with his mouth tilted.


    "No, what''s the result? Has aunt told you?" Han Chao looked at Liu Rui with a smile and asked.


    "Yes, I''ve come out in person. Do you think he can''t give me an explanation?" Liu Rui replied with a big mouth, then looked at Han Chao and said: "all right, don''t sleep, let''s go out and do something..."


    "You haven''t told me what aunt gave you?" Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Is this question very important?" Liu Rui replied with his eyes askew, then stared at the beads and said, "I really can''t understand you young people. Can you care about our main problems now?"


    Lao Bian is lost. You''re still sleeping here. What do you mean?


    "What are you going to say at aunt''s?" Han Chao asked.


    "No, I find that you can''t understand why I''m talking to you now. Did I tell you that this problem is not important!" Liu Rui replied with staring eyes.


    "Then tell me what''s going on?" Han Chao shouted helplessly.


    "... why do you have to know?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at Han Chao.


    "Ah, I really want to know what aunt gave you..." Han Chao asked seriously.


    "Just give me fifty yuan. Are you satisfied?" Liu Rui stared at the beads and shouted helplessly. Then he ran directly outside the house.


    "Ha ha..." Han Chao laughed, then hurriedly caught up with Liu Rui''s pace, and then smiled and asked, "why do you look like this? I''m just asking. Are you so anxious?"


    "You roll the calf for me. I''m very upset now. I don''t want to tell you that you can''t understand?" Liu Rui turned his head and stared at beads and shouted at Han Chao.


    "I''m really convinced that it''s not you..." Han Chao shouted silently behind Liu Rui.


    In an interrogation room.


    Zhang Xiaogang sat in the office with his colleagues, reading the newspaper and drinking tea. However, since Lao Bian and Xiao Hei had an accident, Zhang Xiaogang was basically in no mood to do anything else. After all, his job as a director failed, and Zhang Xiaogang must be angry.


    "Oh... You say that my right eyelid is idle all day. What are you doing?" Zhang Xiaogang asked, looking at his colleagues.


    "No, we''re all over. What''s wrong with your right eyelid?" the colleague replied to Zhang Xiaogang without a word, and then said, "you''re worried because you can''t be a director at this time?"


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this, then nodded slightly and said: "there may be some reasons in this regard..."

 Chapter 1565

    "What''s your idea? We haven''t had an accident here for such a long time, so we have to catch up with the Hougong gang. I''m convinced when something happens..." the colleague replied with a smile.


    "What are you taking? I''m really taking it. You said that after talking with the people in the harem for so long, I spent more than 3000 yuan to invite them to eat crabs. It''s all in vain..." Zhang Xiaogang replied angrily to JB, and then asked, "how much hope can the harem have for cooperation with us if we follow the current trend?"


    The colleague was stunned when he heard this, then touched his chin and said, "in fact, it''s very simple. The main reason is that you can get those two people back now. Don''t we have so many things?"


    "Isn''t that nonsense?" Zhang Xiaogang scolded speechlessly, then stretched out his hand to light a cigarette for himself, took a deep breath, looked at his colleagues and said, "if I can find those two people, what else can I tell you? Now our main problem is that these two people have been lost?"


    "By the way, what did you say there?" my colleague looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    "What else can he say? He''s just waiting to retire now. Basically, he doesn''t care about us. He symbolically found me a few people to help me investigate, but I don''t know what the level of those people in our bureau is? Why not? What''s not enough to eat? If I wait for them to find someone for me, I''d better go out and find it myself..."


    "Hehe, those people are really not reliable things..." the colleague smiled helplessly and then said: "do you have any clues about the two people in the harem now?"


    "If I have a clue, do you think I can still sit here and talk to you? Can I still sit here and read the newspaper?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted.


    "By the way, don''t you know a lot of people in society? You look for these people?" the colleague was stunned and said.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this, then touched his chin, looked at his colleagues and said, "don''t say ha, you''re really a way..."


    "Nonsense, in a small place like our iron tower, you can''t do anything else. You just recognize many people. If you can''t use this advantage, what are you talking about here?" my colleague looked at Zhang Xiaogang with his legs crossed.


    "Hehe, don''t talk about it yet. Your brain is still very good sometimes. I''ll tell you..." Zhang Xiaogang nodded very satisfied, then took out the phone and dialed a phone.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the person opposite connected the phone, he quickly smiled and asked, "brother Zhang, what''s the matter?"


    "What are you doing, pockmarked?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "What else can I do? Stay at home..." the person opposite the conversation smiled back, and then said: "brother Zhang, I haven''t done anything illegal recently. I told you when you called me that I''m a little upset now..."


    "You didn''t dare to violate the law and discipline. What are you doing when you''re idle?" Zhang Xiaogang scolded silently, and then said, "I remember you had a company, didn''t you?"


    "Company?" the man across the street was stunned.


    "That''s the thief company. I remember what you told me last time..."


    "It''s not brother Zhang. I don''t steal things now, and the company is gone. Don''t wrong good people here. I tell you..." the person opposite shouted after hearing Zhang Xiaogang''s words.


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled silently and then said, "what, you don''t have to be nervous now. I tell you, I just want to ask you, do you know us now?"


    "It''s not brother Zhang. How do I feel you''re talking to me here?" the person opposite was stunned and asked.


    "What''s the matter? I''ll talk to you. I''ll ask you if you know the thieves of our iron tower..." Zhang Xiaogang scolded wordlessly.


    "Well, brother Zhang, I don''t have any contact with them now. Don''t worry now. There''s really no contact..." the person opposite vowed.


    "Don''t pack calves with me. Let me tell you so. I have something to do with you now!"


    "Brother Zhang, what are you looking for me?" the man opposite asked helplessly.


    "I''ve lost two people here now, so I want your people to help me find it. At that time, I remember that you weren''t a thief. Didn''t there still be hundreds of people in your company? I asked you if what you said was true or bragging to me?" Zhang Xiaogang asked on the phone.


    The person opposite was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said: "brother Zhang, if you say so, I''m not bragging to you. Our gang basically covers the whole tower. As long as it''s any trouble on our tower side, I can give you a clear study. If you want to find someone, you can find me and find the right person..."


    "Are you sure you don''t brag?" Zhang Xiaogang asked suspiciously.


    "It''s not big brother. I don''t have anything to brag about with you. Just go outside and ask. When did I brag? If you do something else, I may not be able, but if you let me find someone for you, it must be no problem!" the person opposite shouted.


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled, then looked at his colleagues and asked, "what car did the people here drive that day? What''s the license plate number?"


    "It should be three jeeps, and the signs are blocked!" the colleague whispered back.


    "Well, you can help me find three cars now. These three cars are jeeps, and the car brands are not covered..." Zhao Xiaogang turned to the phone and said.


    "That''s it?" cried the man opposite, staring at the beads.


    The interrogation room of the tower.


    Zhang Xiaogang held his cell phone in his hand and shouted to the microphone in silence: "if I have all the information, can I find you? I can find it myself..."


    "Brother, it''s mainly you. The difficulty coefficient is really big. You know, you give me so much information now. How can I help you find it?" the person across the phone said mildly.


    "I didn''t give you this information. Isn''t it enough for you?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a big mouth.


    "If you give me information, I can bear it, but brother, what''s that thing you told you? It''s still the whole three jeeps, or a foreign brand. How do you think I can find it?" the person opposite shouted in silence.


    "No, three black jeeps are all foreign brands. Is this information not obvious enough in our small place of the iron tower?"


    "What''s the obvious thing?" the other side replied speechless, and then said, "brother, the information you give me now is basically no different from looking for a needle in a haystack, you know?"


    "It''s no use telling me this less. Just say if you can help me..." Zhang Xiaogang asked a little irritable.


    "Well, brother Zhang, although your task is a little difficult, I tell you that if you find me, you''ll really find the right person..."


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled silently and then whispered, "what do you mean? I know in my heart. If you can help me find these people, I can''t treat you badly and it''s over?"


    "Safe, brother Zhang, if I had you, I would be relieved..." he replied with a smile.


    "Grass, you know what you mean, but let me remind you that this task is very difficult. There are people in the opposite side, so you are responsible for finding out their position for me. You don''t have to care about the others. Do you understand?" Zhang Xiaogang kindly reminded.


    "Brother Zhang, you can rest assured that I will drive carefully..." the person opposite replied with a smile, and then said: "brother Zhang, are you sure you have this news here? Can you give me some information?"


    "Rolling calf, if I have, can I not tell you?" Zhang Xiaogang scolded speechlessly, then stared at the beads and shouted, "I tell you this matter is very important to me. If you can''t understand it for me, we should have a good talk about it at that time..."


    "Ha ha..." the person opposite smiled helplessly, and then whispered, "brother Zhang, don''t worry, I''ll certainly do it for you..."


    "OK, hang up!" Zhang Xiaogang replied helplessly, then directly threw his mobile phone on the table, rubbed his temples, looked at his colleagues and said, "I''m dealing with these things now, fuck..."


    "Hehe, don''t mention that these people are really useful now. I heard that his thief company is basically like the beggars'' sect. There are their people in any community of our iron tower, so you really find the right person. If these people can''t find the whereabouts of the two people in the harem, we don''t have to pull the calf and wait directly at home It''s over... "The colleague replied with a smile.


    "Are you true or false?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with some doubt.


    "I have nothing to do but lie to you?" the colleague scolded helplessly, and then said, "don''t underestimate this thief company. It is said that there are hundreds of people..."


    "Fuck, these people are so arrogant. If I hadn''t asked them, I would have taken someone to copy their homes!" Zhang Xiaogang shouted with staring beads.


    "Ha ha..." the colleague smiled helplessly and whispered, "I don''t want to brag with you. It''s this pockmarked son. As long as you go out of the interrogation room now, they will know whether you believe it or not?"


    "So awesome?"


    "Not so much, you really don''t underestimate these people. I tell you..." the colleague asked with his mouth tilted.


    "What, do you think we are very hopeful to find these two people in the harem?" Zhang Xiaogang looked at his colleagues with some excitement and asked.


    "As long as the group of people who came today didn''t leave our Tower Development Zone, they can find it!" the colleague replied with great certainty.


    "Fuck, if I can find these people, I have to clean them up. Fuck, what do you want to do if you dare to run to me and rob people?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted with eyes staring at the beads, then turned his back in place for two times, and then dialed a telephone call with his mobile phone.


    "Who are you calling?" the colleague asked with a smile.


    "I''ll ask if we have any results..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a big mouth.


    "What do you study with them? What can they find one by one..." the colleague replied in silence.


    "Don''t you care if you can find me?" Zhang Xiaogang answered silently with his mobile phone, then directly pressed the dial key, and then asked the phone, "what, what are you doing now?"


    "Nothing..." the opposite whispered back.


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang said in silence for a while, and then said, "do you have any information over there?"


    "No!" the person opposite answered very crisp.


    "OK, you don''t have anything to do. Go home..." Zhang Xiaogang replied wordlessly. Then he hung up the phone directly, looked at his colleagues and said, "what do you say our bureau does with these wastes? It''s like every day. I don''t know what to do. I''m really convinced..."


    "It''s OK for you to let those people in our bureau gamble and play mahjong with others, but if you let them work for you, it''s basically useless?" the colleague replied with a smile.


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled helplessly, then turned to his colleagues and said, "in fact, I think these people are also very awesome. You say they are three cars and dare to rob people from us directly. I''ve seen such bandits for the first time..."


    "What are you? You didn''t see those people with your own eyes. Do you know how old they took the lead?" the colleague looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    "How old?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "I simply estimated that the boy would be in his twenties!" the colleague looked at Zhang Xiaogang and replied.


    In the interrogation room.


    "No, you''re telling me how old that man is?" Zhang Xiaogang asked in surprise.


    "I''m in my twenties, and I just take a look at those people. I know that even if I call all the people in our bureau, they can do well!" the colleague shouted with a big mouth.


    "Isn''t that a bit exaggerated? What''s this? If we count the women in our bureau, there are more than 20 people. Although they are usually waste, they are all graduates of a serious police school..." Zhang Xiaogang is very nervous now, because the more powerful the opposite is, the more difficult the task of saving people here will be.


    "I''m fine. What are you exaggerating? I think those people are special forces and mercenaries..." my colleague said with a smile.


    "Grass, I won''t talk to you. The more evil it is. Why don''t you say they are flying tigers in helicopters?" Zhang Xiaogang replied with a big mouth.


    "Hehe, do you believe it or not, but they are not the best in the city..." the colleague continued.


    "Everyone dares to rush to our interrogation room and rob people. These people are not strong enough. Who is strong enough?" Zhang Xiaogang was stunned and asked.


    "I tell you, they are not the best. No one in H city doesn''t know that your partner is the best!"


    Zhang Xiaogang became interested when he heard this. He turned to his colleague and asked, "tell me how the harem is so awesome?"


    "Can''t you inquire if you''re okay? Just look for someone in the city in the harem. No one doesn''t know what they do..."


    "Why are you talking so much nonsense? Just tell me and you''ll be done..." Zhang Xiaogang scolded helplessly.


    "Grass..." my colleague glanced at Zhang Xiaogang with an oblique eye, and then said: "a few days ago, the captain of the criminal investigation team in our city directly took more than 30 armed policemen and had to search Ye Han, the boss of the Hougong. Do you know what ye Han, the boss of the Hougong, said at that time?"


    "What did you say?" Zhang Xiaogang asked curiously.


    "Ye Han said directly that I can let you search, but if you can''t find anything today, I''ll make you feel embarrassed in front of these people. Then the captain really didn''t let Ye Han scare him and began to search!" the colleague said vividly.


    "Did you find anything at last?" Zhang Xiaogang asked looking at his colleagues.


    "Hehe, don''t tell me. I really found something!"


    "What did you find?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "I found a bunch of second kicks..." the colleague smiled back, and then said: "after the captain knew that he had found nothing, his face turned green, and ye Han went up with three big mouths! Then he walked away smartly. You said that ye hanniu couldn''t force him and dared to reach out to hit the captain of the criminal investigation team in the city!"


    "Is this a little arrogant?" Zhang Xiaogang stammered.


    "Hehe, people are arrogant and have arrogant capital. The captain of the criminal investigation team has never dealt with their harem, but ye Han has to clean it up every time. You say it''s shameless. Who can''t see the body of your harem this time? Liu yonger, followed by Du Jiaji''s white treasure team, this configuration is basically invincible in H city In... "


    "Then the captain didn''t look for the harem?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "Still looking for trouble. Do you know how the captain handled it?"


    "I don''t know..." Zhang Xiaogang shook his head.


    "Go back and be suspended directly!"


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this. He stared at the beads and shouted, "what you said is true or false. Why am I listening so mysterious?"


    "What is true or false? I tell you so. All these things I said are true. If you don''t believe it, you can go to the city to inquire about it. What if I boast in a word? Besides, what does the harem have to do with me? Do I have to boast to them?"


    "You really don''t need to brag to them..." Zhang Xiaogang nodded with a smile.


    "So, if you can catch the big tree in the harem now, I tell you, I''ll be ready to mix with you for the rest of my life..." my colleague smiled at Zhang Xiaogang and said.


    "Cao, you talk like that. How do I feel I''m being fooled by you?" Zhang Xiaogang asked, looking at his colleagues in silence.


    "Hehe, what''s the advantage of fooling you? If I''m in your position now, I''ll just fix it with the back palace. I''ll tell you, brother Zhang, you''ll basically ascend to the sky at that time..."


    "Step up to the sky!"


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this sentence, and then said with a smile: "you use this word very well!"


    "Must be in place!" the colleague bared his teeth and smiled, then hugged Zhang Xiaogang''s shoulder and said, "brother Zhang, there''s nothing to do this evening. Let''s go for a walk in the bath center?"


    "Fuck, what kind of B am I now? Are you still in the mood to talk to me about this useless calf?" Zhang Xiaogang asked, looking at his colleague speechless.


    "Oh, I''m busy, but I still have to rest..." the colleague bared his teeth and replied, and then said: "I heard who came to his family with two big foreign girls. They look very good, mainly because they have big breasts. Are you sure you don''t want to test the water?"


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this, then licked his lips and said, "what you said is true or false?"


    "What''s true or false? I''m free every day. I''ll make this lie for you..." my colleague replied wordlessly.


    "You see your chest is big?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "This thing, anyway, I''ve never seen such a big one..." the colleague bared his teeth and said, "if you want to go, I''ll call there now to save people going out with others..."


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang looked at his colleague and was silent. Then he smiled, nodded, bared his teeth and said, "call!"


    "Ha ha!" the colleague looked at Zhang Xiaogang, smiled, then patted Zhang Xiaogang on the shoulder and said, "I knew you were proud of this..."


    "You call quickly and it''s over. Why are you talking so much nonsense!" Zhang Xiaogang shouted helplessly.


    The colleague smiled, then took out his mobile phone directly, knew the phone of the chicken head opposite, dialed it, said a few words, and directly gestured an OK gesture to Zhang Xiaogang.


    On the other side, the tower is in a community.


    A young man sat on the sofa, reached out and took out his curling pot, then lit it twice with a lighter, then directly put his nose next to the curling pot, stared at his big eyes and sucked hard, and then flopped on the sofa.


    "Didn''t I tell you to do less? Why don''t you have a face?" at this time, a slightly older man in his thirties came out of the bedroom, looked at the unconscious youth lying on the sofa and scolded.


    "I just have nothing to do. What are you always shouting about..." the young man blew his nose, turned his head and looked at the man and replied.


    "You''re talking to you!" the man scolded, kicked the young man on the waist, and then stared at the bead and shouted, "roll the calf!"


    "No..." the young man sat up and looked at the man and shouted.


    "Pa!"


    The man didn''t wait for the young man to react. He just smoked with a big mouth, then stared at the beads and shouted, "who are you with? No, I asked you to smoke less. Is there something wrong with this thing?"


    "I don''t gamble or go whoring. What''s wrong with me smoking this?" the young man stared at the man and shouted.


    "I asked you to roll the calf, can''t you understand me?" the man stared at the beads and shouted. Then he stretched out his hand to give it to the young man again, but the young man reacted and dodged directly.


    "Smoke this thing every day, what do you smoke, what do you smoke!" the man scolded silently, and then directly took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone.


    "What''s the matter, pockmarked brother?" the person opposite asked politely after connecting the phone.

 Chapter 1566

    "What little card, what are you doing now?" the man asked on the phone.


    "It''s all right, what''s the matter, pockmarked brother!" the person opposite asked with a smile.


    "That what, the captain of our police station called me just now..." pockmarked replied in a low voice.


    "It''s not pockmarked brother. Why is he calling you when he''s free? Is something wrong with our brother?" the person opposite the phone asked in surprise.


    "No, he asked me to help..." pockmarked replied in a low voice, and then said: "they seem to have lost two people over there, so they want us to help find them..."


    "Pockmarked brother, I don''t like what I said. We are thieves and others are. We''d better stay away from these people..." the person opposite the phone advised very carefully.


    "Grass, do you think I want to make do with them? They found me first. You say people are. They all took the initiative to find me. Can I promise?" pockmarked also replied silently, and then said: "now he uses us. If we can help them, won''t he owe us a favor at that time?"


    "If you say so, it''s really the same thing, but Zhang Xiaogang, who used to be our brother, don''t forget pockmarked brother?" the person opposite then reminded.


    "Grass, if you talk like that, shall we still talk to Zhang Xiaogang or what?" pockmarked scolded silently, and then said: "you don''t have to write with me. I''ll do whatever I ask you to do. You can ask me about the jeep that suddenly appeared in our iron tower these days, and then it''s still a foreign brand, three black ones!"


    "It''s done?" the man opposite shouted silently.


    "Well, the other side gave me this information. At that time, you can talk to your brothers and say that if you have information, you can tell me directly..." pockmarked nodded back.


    "That what pockmarked brother, is your information a little too little?"


    "People just give me this information. What can I do?" pockmarked replied with glaring eyes, and then said, "tell your brothers who can find useful information and give 10000 directly. There is no ink in cash!"


    "Pockmarked brother, are you true or false?" the person across the phone shouted excitedly.


    "When did I joke with you? By the way, do you still have some brothers detained in the bureau?" pockmarked continued.


    "Yes, Zhang Xiaogang took it. We don''t have money to catch people here..."


    "If you make it clear to me, I''ll finish it by directly giving you people to come out!" pockmarked replied casually. He knew that these two people were very important to Zhao Xiaogang, otherwise Zhang Xiaogang could not call him directly, so pockmarked knew that no matter what requirements he said, Zhang Xiaogang could be satisfied, and the premise was to find these two people.


    "Brother pockmarked, we have a deal!" shouted the across the phone excitedly.


    "Hehe, just let me know what''s going on. It''s a small matter not only to get money, but also to get people..." pockmarked smiled back and then said, "if there''s nothing wrong, I won''t tell you. You can make good arrangements there, you know?"


    "Don''t worry. Don''t worry, I''ll arrange it!" the person opposite quickly replied.


    "OK!" pockmarked looked at the mobile phone and smiled. Then he slowly put down the mobile phone, turned his head and looked at the young man sitting on the side playing with the mobile phone. Reluctantly, he said, "go out and do something for me!"


    "What''s the matter? I won''t help you buy cigarettes. I''ll tell you!" the young man replied with his eyes askew.


    "I have nothing to do. I want you to buy me some cigarettes. Now get out and help me find the three jeeps that came out of our iron tower recently..."


    "Aren''t you looking for someone else for this job?" the young man shouted a little reluctantly.


    "I can''t find you if I find someone else? What''s the matter with you? Why is it so hard for me to let you do some work now?" pockmarked son stared at the young man and shouted.


    "..." the young man looked at pockmarked and was silent for a moment. Then he put away his mobile phone and said helplessly, "you can force me, I can go!"


    "I doubt how I can accept a younger brother like you, who is lazier than me..." pockmarked scolded helplessly.


    "If my sister hadn''t let you sleep for three years, could you take me?" the young man asked with a big mouth.


    "You hurry to roll the calf for me. I don''t want to talk to you now. Do you hear..." pockmarked stared at beads and shouted.


    The young man looked at pockmarks, looked at his mobile phone, stretched out his hand and said, "give me the car key and I''ll drive out..."


    Pockmarked son was stunned and directly threw the car key into the young man''s hand.


    Tower Development Zone.


    Han Chao and Liu Rui stood at the gate of the police station of the iron tower. Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and said, "brother, you have nothing to do. Why did you bring me here?"


    "Lao Bian and Xiao Hei are lost. We have to call the police..." Liu Rui replied with a big mouth, and then dragged Han Chao to the Bureau.


    "Elder brother, what''s this place? Are you crazy? This is the police station. What are you doing in there? Turn yourself in?" Han Chao stood in place and waited for beads.


    "You know what happens to a JB now is the most important..." Liu Rui replied speechlessly, and then said: "you didn''t commit a crime. What are you so afraid of doing?"


    "I''m not afraid. I may be born with some resistance to this place..." Han Chao replied shyly.


    "Don''t talk to me. Now we have to rely on your help to find Lao Bian and Xiao Hei!" Liu Rui replied to Han Chao with great certainty, and then said, "we must work together to solve a big case, don''t you understand?"


    "Don''t talk to me. I''ve heard that my head hurts now, and you don''t talk to me here. We''d better go back and do what we should do..." Han Chao reluctantly replied and turned around to run in the direction of the hotel.


    "What''s the matter? Can you stop being so counseling?" Liu Rui scolded irritably.


    "It''s not a matter of my advice. Let me tell you this. Our harem is almost blackened by the police station. What do you say you have nothing to do? Throw yourself into the net?" Han Chao helplessly looked at Liu Rui and shouted.


    "Why, what''s in your heart?"


    Liu Rui looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "What can I do?"


    Han Chao stared at the beads and shouted.


    "It''s nothing. Don''t ink with me. Hurry in with me..." Liu Rui put his big mouth and stretched out his hand to directly drag Han Chao into the police station.


    "I''m really convinced. Why did you come out with you?" Han Chao scolded reluctantly. Then he threw away Liu Rui''s big hand, stared at the beads and shouted: "I can go in with you, but I''ll make it clear to you first. If something happens later, I don''t care about you, and I don''t have a penny on me now, so you don''t have to have other ideas..."


    "No, I find you''re so talkative now. I''ll finish whatever I ask you to do. It''s like an old woman..." Liu Rui shouted helplessly, and then ran directly into the police station.


    Han Chao stood there for a moment, hesitated for a long time, and finally followed Liu Rui in.


    ����


    Liu Rui went into the police station, looked around with his hands on his back and eyes, then shouted at his throat, "who''s in charge here?"


    "Brother, you came to report the case. Can you pretend to be anxious..." Han Chao stood beside Liu Rui and shouted with his teeth.


    Liu Rui squinted at the whole police station, and then whispered, "we must show some momentum in the face of these people..."


    "Brother, you came to call the police. What momentum do you want?" Han Chao shouted speechless.


    "Don''t talk to me. I don''t want to talk to you now. Do you hear me? I''ll learn from you. Do you hear me?" Liu Rui replied with his mouth tilted, and then shouted, "what, why didn''t anyone receive me?"


    "You''re crazy!" Han Chao quickly pulled Liu Rui when he heard this.


    "I told you to stop talking..." Liu Rui reluctantly replied. Then he ran directly to the woman in front of the police station, smiled at her and asked, "what are you doing, sister?"


    The girl squinted at Liu Rui, then pursed her lips and said, "are you looking for the wrong person?"


    "No, I just came to you. I can see you at a glance in the vast crowd!" Liu Rui looked at the girl and replied.


    "Do you see me?" the girl smiled helplessly and then whispered, "this is my business card. I have a chance to come and play..."


    "Now do you have business cards?" Liu Rui muttered silently. Then he reached for the business card and looked down, stunned.


    Han Chao stood aside and looked helplessly at his business card. He looked at Liu Rui in some surprise and asked, "are you working part-time now?"


    "Girl, aren''t you?" Liu Rui shouted at the girl, staring at the beads.


    "No, isn''t it written on my business card? Fast food 300..." the girl pointed to the pink card in Liu Rui''s hand and said with a smile.


    "What are you doing in this dress?" Liu Rui shouted in silence.


    "Isn''t this the temptation of uniform? Then I was brought here..."


    "Grass!" Liu Rui scolded with a broken expression, then looked at the girl and said, "what should you do? Who can harden this uniform? It''s too realistic..."


    "Maybe this lifelike feeling is popular..." Han Chao looked at the girl''s clothes that looked like security uniforms and nodded back.


    "Roll the calf, what are these things, my grass!" Liu Rui scolded irritably, threw the card in his hand on the ground, looked around and whispered, "is there no serious person in this bureau?"


    At this time, a little girl came running to Liu Rui with a book in her arms, then looked at Liu Rui and asked, "what are you two doing?"


    "Are you the temptation of uniform?" Liu Rui asked, looking at the little girl very carefully.


    "Uniform temptation?" Xiao Leng looked at Liu Rui very seriously. His eyes seemed to look like one.


    "This should be true..." Han Chao stood aside and whispered a reminder.


    "What''s true or false?" Liu Rui asked with a big mouth.


    "I said this should be true!!" Han Chao stared at the beads and said in a broken tone.


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. Then he looked at others and asked, "are you true?"


    "This is the police station, can you still see the fake?" the boy replied reluctantly, and then asked, "what do you two do? Take people or report?"


    "What can I do here? I must have come to the security guard. Isn''t there something to look for now? I came here specially..." Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied.


    He looked up and down at Liu Rui, and then whispered, "you two really called the police?"


    "Nonsense, I don''t call the police. What am I doing here?" Liu Rui replied in silence.


    "Pay attention to your speaking attitude..." Han Chao scolded wordlessly.


    Xiao looked at Liu Rui and was stunned. Then he found a table directly from his book and handed it to Liu Rui. Then he looked at Liu Rui and asked, "did you call the police before you came?"


    "Forget..." Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    "No..." he looked at Liu Rui speechless, then clenched his teeth and said, "you can forget about calling the police before you come. Did you lose your sow or what? You''re so sad..."


    "You''re right. In his eyes, it''s no different from losing two sows..." Han Chao bared his teeth and replied.


    "..." looking at Liu Rui for a while, he said, "well, you two just find a place to fill in this form."


    "Uncle, we have something urgent. How can we fill in the form?" Liu Rui looked at him and shouted.


    "Look who''s in a hurry here?" he replied with staring eyes, and then said: "our side is a small police station with fewer people and more reports. You can make do with it."


    "It''s not the Bureau or the bank on your side. I have to queue up to report the case. Do I use the whole number or something?" Liu Rui shouted speechlessly.


    "I told you, our side is a small police station. If you really have something urgent, you can go to the police station in the city and call the police. If you''re not in a hurry, you''ll line up on our side..." he replied speechlessly.


    Liu Rui looked up, then smiled and said, "if I really have something urgent, why do you delay me?"


    "What do you say?" he asked with his eyes askew.


    "Tell me who is responsible for the accident?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    "No, are you sick? If you don''t call the police, what should you do if you don''t call the police? I don''t have time to talk to you, okay?" he also stared at Liu Rui and shouted.


    "What''s your attitude, comrade?" Han Chao shouted a little.


    "That''s my attitude. What do you want?" Han Chao asked.


    "Yours..." Han Chao couldn''t control his emotions when he heard this. He was about to rush to Xiaochong.


    "What are you doing?" Liu Rui shouted at Han Chao, staring at him, and then scolded Han Chao: "why, you have to fight with others, don''t you? If they are, you will attack the police!"


    Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and didn''t speak.


    "What Comrade, we''ll finish filling out the form now. Don''t care..." Liu Rui smiled and said back, then reached out to take out the cigarette in his trouser pocket and put it into his hand, looked down at the Chinese cigarette in his hand, stunned for a moment, and then turned his mouth and said: "If you know something, just fill out the form and come to me later..."


    "Thanks..." Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied.


    "Let your friend pay attention!" pointed to Han Chao and said, then directly took the shelf and ran to his office.


    Liu Rui squinted at the form in his hand, turned to Han Chao and said, "are you crazy? What are you doing with him when you''re free?"


    "I just don''t like this..." Han Chao replied with a big mouth.


    "I don''t know who you can see." Liu Rui scolded wordlessly, then directly threw the form into Han Chao''s hand, then looked at Han Chao and said, "what, you fill in this form!"


    "I can''t write..." Han Chao shouted righteously.


    "You can''t write. What are you shouting at me?" Liu Rui scolded silently. Then he took the form and found a place at random, puckered his ass and began to fill in the form.


    "What''s the postcode here?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Han Chao after writing a few times.


    "I don''t know..." Han Chao replied with great emotion.


    "This case is like that. Even several children in my family asked, what does my children have to do with me calling the police..." Liu Rui scolded silently, and then shouted: "I have nothing to write in the process of the accident. How do I know?"


    Liu Rui murmured and hawed for a long time. Finally, he filled in the form, then walked to the door of the office and knocked gently.


    "Come in!"


    A small voice sounded.


    Hearing this, Liu Rui hurriedly pushed open the door, then smiled and said, "what Comrade, I''ve finished filling in..."


    "Go out and wait..."


    After receiving the form, he directly reached out and pushed Liu Rui. Liu Rui was stunned, didn''t speak, and silently withdrew from the room.


    ����


    On the highway.


    I sat in the Land Rover and squinted at the scenery outside.


    "Why is it so far?" Ji Xuan looked at his watch and shouted with some collapse.


    "Why, can''t you sit still?" I asked with a smile.


    "Grass, I''ve been holding my urine for three hours..." Ji Xuan replied speechlessly, looked up at things and asked, "man, how long do we have to take?"


    Things heard this, looked down at the GPS in the car, smiled and said, "it''s estimated that it will take more than two hours..."


    "What''s the matter?" Ji Xuan stared at the beads and shouted. Then he hurriedly shouted: "find me a place to stop. If I hold it so much, my bladder will explode..."


    "If we go to the service station, it will be far away..." the thing replied with a smile.


    "That can''t be held back?" Ji Xuan stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Why don''t you make do with this?" I stretched out my hand and took out a mineral water bottle, looked at Ji Xuan with a smile and said.


    Ji Xuan looked at the mineral water bottle in my hand and was stunned. Then he shouted at his throat, "can this thing pee?"


    "Then you don''t have to..." I replied with a smile, and then said: "we used to use this thing..."


    "Roll the calf, if I believe you, I might as well pee in my pants..." Ji Xuan replied to me irritably.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and didn''t speak.


    After about ten minutes, Ji Xuan looked at me with a big green face and was stunned. Then he smiled and said, "what about the leaf? What about the mineral water bottle you just had? Lend me..."


    Inside the Land Rover.


    "Why can''t you hold it?" I asked, looking at Ji Xuan with a smile.


    "Can you stop talking nonsense and give me the bottle..." Ji Xuan looked at me in great pain and shouted.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Ji Xuan and smiled. Then I reached out and took out the mineral water bottle. Then I looked at Ji Xuan and said, "don''t you say if you believe me, you are?"


    "Ye Han, you are writing with me. Do you believe me?" Ji Xuan stared at the beads and shouted with a very ferocious expression.


    "No, what''s your attitude? North and south, you said I could give this bottle?" I turned to look at North and South and asked.


    "If it were me, give me 20000 and I can give it to him!" the north and South replied to me very well.


    "Ha ha..." I laughed, turned to look at Ji Xuan and said, "what, brother Xuan, you heard just now. My side is not as black as the north and the south. In view of our relationship, you give me 10000, and this bottle will be given to you..."


    "Did you do it on purpose?" Ji Xuan shouted, staring at the beads.


    "I did it on purpose. I gave it to you just now. You don''t want it. Now you say I did it on purpose. How can you do this? If you don''t want it...".


    "I drafted it, I really took it!" Ji Xuan looked at me and scolded with his teeth. Then he shouted in a low voice, "is transfer OK?"


    "Ha ha, brother Xuan, wouldn''t you have done so much if you had this attitude earlier?" I grinned and then reached out to take out the bottle and threw it to Ji Xuan. Ji Xuan looked at the mineral water bottle in his hand and was very distressed.


    "What are you looking at? It''s not enough for you?" I asked with a smile.


    "I don''t want to say a word to you now. I''ll tell you!"


    Ji Xuan glared back at me and then twisted over with the mineral water bottle. I turned my head and looked at the north and South and smiled. The South and North understood what I meant in an instant. Looking at Ji Xuan, he smiled and shouted at his throat, "my grass!"


    "What''s the matter with you?" I shouted at the north and south.


    North and South looked at me, smiled and didn''t speak. Ji Xuan also turned his head and looked at North and south, speechless.


    "You''re all right. Can you stop shouting? I''m scared to death..." I scolded wordlessly.


    "Don''t shout, don''t shout..." Nanbei smiled back to me.


    Ji Xuan saw that after the two of us didn''t speak, he turned around with a mineral water bottle. The north and South looked at me and smiled. Seeing that Ji Xuan''s body had just shaken, he hurriedly shouted at his throat, "I grass!"


    "What are you shouting?" I asked, staring at the beads.


    "Nothing..." Nanbei smiled helplessly.


    Ji Xuan looked at me and the north and the south, holding a mineral water bottle in his hand, shivering at the north and the South and said, "brother, can you stop shouting? As soon as I wanted to pee out, you screamed, I stubbornly held it back."


    "Ha ha..." north and South looked at Ji Xuan, smiled and whispered, "it''s not intentional!"

 Chapter 1567

    "That what, I''ll turn ten thousand for you later. I beg you not to shout, OK?" Ji Xuan looked at the north and south to discuss.


    "Ha ha, OK!" the north and South looked at Ji Xuan and smiled.


    "I''m really convinced. What am I doing in a car with you when I''m free?" Ji Xuan scolded silently, and then adjusted his body with a mineral water bottle.


    "Don''t shout, I''ll tell you!" Ji Xuan shouted back at the north and south.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t shout..." Nanbei replied with a smile.


    ��������


    Ji Xuan was silent for a moment, and then began to pee directly. Ji Xuan peed directly for five or six minutes before slowly putting down the mineral water bottle in his hand.


    "How''s the urine?" I asked, looking at Ji Xuan with a smile.


    "Fuck, it''s not good to be with you. I really understand Du Xianyang''s words now..." Ji Xuan looked at me with a big mouth.


    "That sentence?" I asked with a smile.


    "The worst thing in your harem is neither Liu Rui nor Yang Song!" Ji Xuan stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Who''s that?" asked the north and south.


    "It''s Ye Han!"


    "Ha ha..." Nanbei smiled and didn''t speak.


    "This bubble urine directly into my 20000 yuan, I really took it..." Ji Xuan shouted.


    "As long as I told you just now, you don''t want it?" I said with a smile.


    "Nonsense, how do I know?" Ji Xuan stared at the beads and shouted. Then he shouted: "I suspect you are deliberately stopping at the last service station. You won''t let me go to the bathroom before I get on the bus. You''re just waiting for me to hold my urine!"


    "It''s not so many of us. Why are you holding your urine alone?" I turned to look at Ji Xuan and asked.


    "I just have little experience, I tell you!"


    "Hehe, how can experience be? Liu Rui is with Ye Han every day, isn''t it the same?" the north and South replied with their mouths tilted.


    "You''ve been a little crazy recently!" I smiled and scolded the north and the south. Then I took out my mobile phone and took a look at the time. It''s almost four o''clock now. I was silent. I looked at Ji Xuan and said, "I''ll make a call."


    Ji Xuan looked at me and didn''t speak.


    I took out my cell phone, dialed the phone, and then said to my cell phone, "Hello!"


    "My grass, there are eighteen turns in the mountain road here, nine links in the waterway here, and the descendants of the mountains!" as soon as I spoke here, Ji Xuan quickly shouted at the same voice. I turned my head and looked at the same Ji Xuan, a little speechless and asked, "brother Xuan, what are you doing?"


    "I didn''t do anything..." Ji Xuan replied to me with an ignorant face.


    "I didn''t call out. What are you shouting?" I asked with a smile.


    Ji Xuan was stunned when he heard what I said and said, "I just sing casually..."


    "You''re still young!" the north and the South commented with a big mouth.


    I dialed Tian Ming with my mobile phone, and then asked, "Uncle Tian, are you two here now?"


    "Fast, what''s the matter?" Tian Ming replied to me.


    "Any news from you?" I continued.


    "I contacted my friends over there. I haven''t heard from Lao Bian and Xiao Hei yet..."


    "OK!" I nodded and then said, "if you arrive, you''ll find Liu Rui and Han Chao. Now they''re over there..."


    "OK!" Tian Ming nodded and then said, "what, when will you arrive?"


    I looked at the time on my cell phone and whispered, "it''s almost five or six in the evening. Just wait for us when you arrive!"


    Tower police station.


    Liu Rui and Han Chao sat on the bench of the police station. Han Chao looked at the mobile phone in his hand, turned to Liu Rui and asked, "what do you mean it''s not these people? What time is it? Why isn''t it finished yet?"


    "Wait a minute..." Liu Rui''s face is also a little ugly. After all, they have been waiting in the police station for more than two hours. As long as they are normal people, they can''t stand it. Although Liu Rui is not in a hurry, he is still very impatient.


    "What do you mean? If we really want to call the police, both the old Bian and the little black are dead. We may not be able to call the police. I tell you..." Han Chao shouted at Liu Rui with a big mouth.


    "Yes, what''s the efficiency? I''ve been tossing around for so long. Now I don''t call us both. What do you want to do?" Liu Rui replied speechlessly. Then he stood up and looked at the direction of the office, then pinched his waist and said: "I''ll give them another half an hour. If I don''t come out again, I''ll tell you..."


    "Ha ha..." Han Chao smiled helplessly, then looked at Liu Rui and said, "let me tell you, they still have 15 minutes to get off work. These people don''t want to talk to us at all, do you know?"


    "Grass!" Liu Rui scolded speechlessly, pinched his waist and turned around twice, then looked up at Han Chao and asked, "what do you say I smashed this police station for him now?"


    "Aren''t you afraid of attack?" Han Chao asked with a smile.


    "Yes, I can''t manage so much now..." Liu Rui scolded irritably, and then ran directly to the direction of the office, and Han Chao quickly followed.


    "Shall we kick in or knock in?" Han Chao asked, standing in front of the office looking at Liu Rui.


    "Aren''t you? There''s nothing wrong now. Why are you kicking people''s door?" Liu Rui scolded silently, and then reached out and knocked on the door of the office.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xiao La, who had received Liu Rui before, opened the door and looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Man, I want to ask when we can arrive. We are really anxious to call the police..." Liu Rui said with a very good attitude and a smile.


    Little squinted at Liu Rui, then turned his mouth and said, "what''s the matter with you two? Didn''t I ask you to wait outside just now? Wouldn''t I call you when the time comes?"


    "No, man, when can we get together?" Liu Rui asked.


    "You can''t understand me, can you?" she cried, squinting her eyes.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled helplessly when he heard this.


    Xiao stretched out his hand, took out his mobile phone, looked at the time, then looked at Liu Rui and said, "it''s not early today. It''s estimated that you two can''t arrive today. You''d better go back first!"


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this. Then he stepped forward and shouted at his throat, "man, what do you mean? I''ve been staring all day. What do you mean by letting me go back now?"


    "How can you talk to me? Is there anything wrong with me asking you to go back?" he shouted at Han Chao with his eyes tilted.


    "I fuck you, if I don''t educate you well for the motherland, you really don''t know how much we have changed in the years of reform and opening up!" Han Cha rolled his arms and rushed towards Xiao, but he was dragged back by Liu Rui. Liu Rui looked up at Xiao, then stared at Xiao and asked, "I''ll ask you the last time. Can I call the police now?"


    "I said no, can''t you understand people?" the little stared back, then closed the door of the office directly, and then turned back to the house.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Back in the office, the colleague asked with a smile.


    "I don''t know where they came from. I have to call the police. Every day, I don''t know how I met so many..." little speechless replied, stretched out his hand and lit one of the box of Chinese cigarettes Liu Rui gave him.


    "People have given a box of Chinese cigarettes. What else do you want? What if they really have something urgent?" the colleague said kindly with his eyes tilted.


    "At first glance, they are not serious JB people. What serious things can they do? Either their sow is lost or their wolf dog is pregnant. I don''t see much like this in our police station?" Xiao replied very emotionally. After all, there is really no big case in the dispatching station of the tower. It''s basically nothing except whoring and gambling, The most important work of this day is to eliminate pornography. The police call out five times a week is to eliminate pornography.


    "If you say so, it''s wrong. After all, people come to report the case. Why do you have to listen to what people are doing?" the colleague frowned and asked.


    "..." Xiao Leng took out his mobile phone, looked at the time, and then said with a smile: "what, wait for tomorrow, it''s going to work today..."


    The colleague heard this, looked at the little helpless smile, shook his head and didn''t speak.


    ����


    Outside the office, Han Chao looked at Liu Rui. Liu Rui looked at Han Chao. Neither of them spoke.


    "He... Is he a little too much?" Liu Rui whispered, pointing to the door of the office.


    "I think it''s a little too much..." Han Chao nodded back and then said, "do you think this man doesn''t know what we two do?"


    "I don''t care if he knows what I do now. I doubt if he treats me like that?" Liu Rui asked with staring beads.


    "I feel like he really takes you as..." Han Chao nodded slightly.


    "..." Liu Rui turned to look at Han Chao and was silent.


    "Brother Rui, when did you say that people in our harem received such treatment? If we were in the police station in the city, would they have to look at us like their father?" Han Chao shouted at Liu Rui with great excitement.


    "Fuck, I can see it now. If we don''t give them some color to see, they really don''t know what we two do!" Liu Rui bited his teeth and scolded, and then ran directly to the hall of the police station.


    "That''s right, I told you, these people just can''t get used to it. You reason with him, he thinks you are!" Han Chao bared his teeth and replied.


    In the police station of the tower.


    Liu Rui stared at the beads and wandered around the hall of the police station. Then he found a bench and picked it up directly. Han Chao saw Liu Rui pick up the bench and quickly picked up the bench under his feet.


    "Did you draft it? I really gave you a face!"


    Liu Rui shouted, and then rushed directly to the office with the bench. Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and smiled, and then rushed with him.


    "Bang!"


    Liu Rui''s big foot was directly stuffy on the door of the office. After hearing that the children who were going to get off work were kicked open, he was stunned for a while, and then quickly stood up.


    "Do you want me to call the police?"


    Liu Rui held the bench in his hand, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "What do you two do? This is the game. Have you two lived enough?" the little one stood up and stared at Liu Rui and Han Chao.


    "Fuck you, it has nothing to do with you. You''d better shut your mouth!" Han Chao shouted with staring beads.


    "What do you two want to do?" little looked at sister Liu Rui and asked eagerly.


    "Fuck you, I said I''d call the police. They don''t understand you, do they?" Liu Rui stared at the beads and ran slowly to the little girl.


    "I tell you this is the police station, don''t mess around, I tell you!" Xiao stepped back two times, stared at Liu Rui and shouted.


    "You also know this is the police station, don''t you?" Liu Rui asked with his neck pulled.


    "Hula!"


    Xiaodi took out his hand, then raised it tremblingly, looked at Liu Rui nervously and shouted, "if you take another step forward, I''ll drive!"


    "Did you draw it up for you to point at me?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads and pointing to his nose.


    "Don''t say that''s useless..." little shivered looked at Liu Rui and shouted.


    "What can you say?" the colleague frowned at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Did you draft it? I want to say it well. You guys are so embarrassing. I waited at your police station all afternoon and I filled out a form. Now I want to ask you whether this place is a police station or where? Even if I find one, I have enough time in line for her to pick up guests three times..." Liu Rui shouted loudly.


    "Can''t you say these questions well?" the colleague then asked.


    "I want to say well, have you given me this opportunity?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads, and then rushed directly with the bench.


    "You stand back!"


    Holding his hands without bullets, Xiao looked at Liu Rui and shouted.


    "Do you want me to step back? Big B, draft it? You still eat shit when I play. I''ll tell you!" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads. Then a big bench directly patted on the little head. Han Chao saw that Liu Rui had started and rushed directly with the bench, but his colleagues stood up and stopped Han Chao.


    "What do you mean?" Han Chao looked at his colleagues and asked.


    "Don''t be impulsive!" the colleague looked at Han Chao and shouted.


    "Roll the calf, I have nothing to do when I''m idle. What''s my impulse!" Han Chao shouted with staring beads. Then he kicked his colleague''s stomach and rushed directly to Xiaochong.


    "Did I draw it up?"


    "You drive!"


    Liu Rui waved the bench in his hand, stared at the beads and shouted to the little girl lying on the ground.


    "Brother, I''m wrong..."


    Xiao hugged his head and shouted at Liu Rui.


    "Fuck you, you said you were wrong!"


    Liu Rui scolded wordlessly, but the action on his hand didn''t stop at all.


    After hearing the sound of fighting, all the people in the police station rushed out, and all the people in hand held hands. When Liu Rui heard the footsteps, he turned his head and shouted to Han Chao, "Han Chao, go out and help me stop. I must let this know what posture I want to live in the future!"


    "OK!"


    Han Chao nodded and agreed. Then he directly carried the bench and blocked the door of the office.


    Almost a dozen people rushed to the door of the office, but they were stunned when they saw Han Chao. One of them stared at the beads and shouted, "what are you doing? Get out of here!"


    "Ha ha..." Han Chao looked and smiled, then directly put his bench across the door of the office, and then shouted, "there''s something in here. What do you want to do? Wait a minute!"


    "No, do you know where this is?" he shouted, staring at Han Chao.


    "I did it because I knew where it was!" Han Chao replied with staring eyes.


    "... please get out of the way." some shouted silently.


    "I told you to wait. You can''t understand, can you?" Han Chao shouted.


    "Is there anything waiting for this?" asked speechless.


    "You know you can''t wait now, don''t you? If you knew earlier, would we take the bench and pat you?"


    After Han Chao shouted this sentence, the man across the street was silent, and all the onlookers were stunned.


    "Well said!"


    At this time, I don''t know who shouted first, and all the people at the bottom shouted.


    "Don''t make trouble!"


    He shouted back.


    "Why, what do you want to say?"


    A young man looked at me and asked.


    "Aren''t you all going to rebel now or what?" some speechless turned back and shouted at the people behind. After shouting, they directly raised them up and shouted at Han Chao: "if you don''t get out of the way again, I''ll drive?"


    "You brag. If you brag, hit me on the head now. Let me see. I haven''t seen you so brag!"


    Han Chao stood up, stared at the beads and shouted.


    ��������


    Han Chao didn''t speak.


    "Do you have a place to die?"


    Han Chao pointed and shouted.


    "Captain, how can this be done? If the people here fight like this, something will happen..." at this time, a whisper reminded the front.


    "What''s the use of telling me now? I don''t know something''s going to happen. Now it''s blocked at the door. It''s hard to do. What do you think I can do?"


    On the other side, in a bath center of the tower.


    Zhang Xiaogang followed his colleagues to find two big foreign girls, but before they got into the topic, Zhang Xiaogang''s phone rang.


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at the big foreign girl in his arms, looked at his mobile phone, then patted the big ass of the foreign girl, smiled and said, "honey, I''ll answer the phone..."


    "Ah, you take it..." the foreign girl spoke with a local accent.


    "Cao, who did you learn Chinese from?" Zhang Xiaogang replied wordlessly, then directly picked up his mobile phone and pressed the answer button.


    "Brother Zhang, what are you doing?" the person opposite the phone shouted very anxiously.


    "What am I doing? What''s the matter? Can you directly say no? Don''t check the post all day..." Zhang Xiaogang replied irritably.


    "There was an accident in our bureau. Two people came and blocked our people in the office!" the person opposite the phone explained anxiously.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this. Then he said with a big mouth: "what do you mean by this? Do you talk to me? Who is free to fight or fight in our police station? Is this crazy or what?"


    "It''s not brother Zhang. I really didn''t tell you a lie. You''d better come back quickly!"


    "Do you think I can believe you? Do you think I am?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted, staring at beads.


    "It''s not brother Zhang. Everything I said is true. Don''t you know if you come back and have a look?" the man across the street shouted.


    "You really didn''t lie?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "Brother Zhang, do you think it''s necessary for me to lie to you two at this time?" the man opposite asked speechlessly.


    Zhang Xiaogang was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "OK, I know!"


    "Brother Zhang, come back quickly. We may not be able to control it..."


    "I don''t know what you do. You point at me. Even two people can''t handle it. I''m careless!" Zhang Xiaogang replied in an unusually speechless way. Then he hung up the phone directly, turned his head and looked at his colleagues and said, "what, you stay here now. I''ll go back and see what''s going on..."


    "What''s the matter?" the colleague sat up and looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at his colleague and was stunned. Then he smiled and said, "just now Xiao Wang called me and said that our people were beaten by two people hiding in the police station. Do you think it''s possible?"


    When the colleague heard this, he grinned and said, "no one can say it!"


    "Yes, I''ve been working for such a long time. I haven''t heard of anyone who is so arrogant. It''s the grass police station. This visit is..." Zhang Xiaogang scolded silently. Then he picked up his hat, turned his head and shouted at the foreign girl on the sofa: "honey, wait for me. I''ll go out and do something."


    "You can come back soon..." the foreign girl quickly replied.


    "Grass, I can''t stand your accent..." Zhang Xiaogang scolded wordlessly.


    "What, do you want me to go back with you?" the colleague looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    "Forget it, you can stay here. It''s OK for you to go back..." Zhang Xiaogang waved back, and then ran out of the bath center with his hat.


    ����


    In the police station.


    Han Chao still sat at the door of the office and confronted those people. He found that there was really nothing he could do with Han Chao. You said it would be impossible to open it. If he started to beat people, there were so many people watching. Moreover, Han Chao was holding the door frame. What do you like? The family didn''t pay attention to you at all.


    In the office, after playing for a while, Liu Rui directly pulled up Xiao''s hair, then looked at Xiao and asked, "are you feeling better now?"


    Xiao let Liu Rui shoot his face with a board stool. Although he hasn''t passed out, it''s almost like dying.


    "Why don''t you talk now?" Liu Rui asked with a smile.


    "I''ll tell you when you''re finished..." the little girl looked at Liu Rui intermittently and shouted.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled at Xiao, then squatted beside Xiao and asked, "who do you think you are? If I want to kill you, I have a hundred ways, you know?"

 Chapter 1568

    "Who do you think you are?" Xiao stared at Liu Rui and shouted.


    "Fuck you, even if I''m nothing, I''ll kill you."


    "You''re finished. You can''t get out of the police station today. I''ll tell you!"


    "I''ve been in your H city for such a long time. Countless people told me that I''m finished, but I''m still alive now!" Liu Rui replied with staring eyes, and then said, "do you know why I hit you?"


    "...." little looked at Liu Rui and didn''t speak.


    "Fuck you, I just want to tell you that in the future, you should be careful in your work. Those who can report to you are anxious. Anyone who has nothing to do likes to run to you! I don''t care if you are greedy for money and sex, but do you have to do what you should do..." Liu Rui stared at beads and shouted at him, and then said: "Well, now this man doesn''t know what he does, but no matter how tough you are, you have to know that you will meet that bad tempered one sooner or later. If I kill you in this house today, tell me I''m a hero, don''t you know?"


    Xiao stared at Liu Rui and still didn''t speak.


    "Forget it, I don''t understand. You''ll have a snack yourself..." Liu Rui scolded silently, then directly threw his bench on the ground, clapped his hands and ran out of the office, leaving a small one lying on the ground.


    After Liu Rui walked out of the office, he looked at the outside and smiled. He whispered, "what''s all this... What''s the meeting?"


    "Well, so many people gave me a meeting..." Han Chao replied with a smile, then looked back at Liu Rui and asked, "why, it''s done?"


    "It''s done... Such a child is not educated..." Liu Rui whispered back, then looked up at the front and asked, "why, what do you mean by holding it up to me?"


    "Do you know what you''re doing?" the frown on the opposite side looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "What am I doing?" Liu Rui asked with his mouth curled.


    In the police station.


    Liu Rui and Han Chao are holding a bench leg in their hands, and Hu Bihe confronts more than a dozen.


    "Do you know what your behavior is?" he asked, staring at Liu Rui.


    "You don''t care what I do now. Just say what you want to do and you''ll be done..." Liu Rui shouted with a big mouth, and then said, "I''m just helping you teach your colleagues a good lesson, don''t you know?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, you are a very bad attack on the police. I can detain you now!" stared at the bead and shouted. Then with a big hand, more than a dozen rushed directly to Liu Rui and Han Chao''s position.


    "Wait!"


    Liu Rui stared at the bead and shouted, then looked at the front and asked, "what, I want to see your leader now..."


    "What leader?" he was stunned.


    "It''s you, the leader of the police station. I don''t want to talk to you now. You have no qualifications. Hurry to call your leader to me..." Liu Rui shouted at drunk sleep with his big mouth.


    "Ha ha..." he smiled helplessly and then whispered, "what? I''m the captain now. Do you think I''m a leader?"


    "What''s the captain? I was a small captain when I was in primary school. It''s no use talking to me. Hurry to call the director of your police station to me. I must talk to him face to face now!" Liu Ruili shouted at the captain angrily.


    After hearing Liu Rui''s words, the captain hung his back, stared at the beads and shouted, "don''t tell me what you don''t need now. Put these two people together for me. You have to turn the sky, don''t you..."


    "Did you draft it? I''ll see who does it today?"


    Han Chao put the bench in front of him, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Go!"


    The captain shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Come up and try!"


    Han Chao stared at the beads and shouted.


    The captain was stunned when he looked at Han Chao and the bench in Liu Rui''s hand. After all, the bench was really infiltrating. These people didn''t dare to fight Liu Rui and Han Chao casually. It''s one thing whether they can fight it or not. The most important thing is that since Liu Rui dared to fight with him, they must also dare to fight with them, so they are a little afraid of Liu Rui''s identity.


    "What are you doing? Go up!" the captain shouted at the people around him.


    "Brother Li, it''s a little difficult to fix these two people..." he was stunned and replied.


    "Grass, what''s so difficult?" the captain scolded wordlessly.


    "It''s mainly because they have that bench in their hands..." he took a step back and said with a grin.


    The captain was stunned when he heard this sentence. He was speechless and didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, the door of the police station was suddenly pushed open. Zhang Xiaogang came in in panic, stared at the beads and shouted, "I''ll see who''s so powerful. Dare they make trouble at the police station..."


    "Brother Zhang..."


    The captain who spoke to Liu Rui just now shouted after hearing Zhang Xiaogang''s voice.


    Liu Rui and Han Chao were stunned when they heard Zhang Xiaogang''s voice.


    "Fuck, there''s really trouble..." Zhang Xiaogang scolded speechlessly, and then pulled a big step to run to the position of Liu Rui and Han Chao.


    "Brother Zhang, it''s these two people! Beat us!"


    He hurried to meet Zhang Xiaogang, and then took Zhang Xiaogang through the crowd, but Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he saw Liu Rui and Han Chao, and his face was a little stiff.


    "No, why are you two?"


    Zhang Xiaogang stared at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Brother Zhang, why are you here?"


    Liu Rui smiled at Zhang Xiaogang and shouted.


    "Grass, don''t you misunderstand?" Zhang Xiaogang scolded wordlessly, then quickly turned around and shouted to the people watching the excitement: "that''s all scattered. This matter may be a little misunderstood..."


    After Zhang Xiaogang shouted this sentence, the people around him didn''t respond at all.


    "I want you all to roll the calves for me. Do you hear me? Who''s here to see? I''ll directly detain you for 15 days. I''ll look at you myself!" Zhang Xiaogang shouted with his eyes staring at beads.


    Zhang Xiaogang''s words were very effective. Those people who watched the excitement hurried to do what they should do. No one dared to stay.


    "These things are used to!" Zhang Xiaogang scolded silently, then looked at the captain around him and asked, "what''s going on? Why are you fighting?"


    "I don''t know what''s going on... When I came, I saw these two people beating our people with the bench..." the captain explained helplessly.


    Zhang Xiaogang looked up at the captain, and then said in a low voice: "these two people are from the harem. Don''t toss around here if you''re okay. I''ll go and talk later..."


    "The harem?" the captain was stunned, then frowned and asked, "is that the harem bar?"


    "People are not used to the people in the city. Can they be used to you when they arrive at our small police station?" Zhang Xiaogang replied speechlessly. Then he hurriedly walked to Liu Rui, looked at Liu Rui with a smile and asked, "brother, what are you doing?"


    Liu Rui glanced at Zhang Xiaogang and then whispered: "I went to your side to call the police. You know the people in our harem are lost, but you are really too. I waited all afternoon. I didn''t do anything except fill in the form. Then I talked and whetted with me. I''m like asking what''s the matter with your dispatch office? Is it so hard for me to call the police?"


    "Brother Liu, I think there may be a misunderstanding in this matter..." Zhang Xiaogang said with a smile after knowing what happened. After all, Zhang Xiaogang has been very guilty about Lao Bian and Xiaohei, so Zhang Xiaogang didn''t know what to say after hearing this just now.


    "There''s a JB misunderstanding. The people in your police station regard me as!" Han Chao shouted at a high voice.


    "Then you can''t beat people, can you?" the captain looked at Liu Rui and shouted.


    "Don''t talk first..." Zhang Xiaogang turned back and scolded, and then said, "what brother Liu, is this what you''re doing?"


    "Yes, I didn''t want to hit him, but this has to annoy me. We are good citizens of civilization. I don''t want to do it, but this has been forcing me to do it. I can''t help it!" Liu ruiman replied indifferently.


    In the police station.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this. Then he smiled and said, "what, brother Liu, it''s our fault, but isn''t it good for you to beat people?"


    Hearing this, Liu Rui smiled, stepped forward, looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked, "how did Lao Bian and Xiao Hei lose it? Don''t you count it in your heart?"


    Zhang Xiaogang was silent when he heard this.


    "I''ll call the police on your side. Should you have this attitude? Tell me?" Liu Rui then shouted.


    "This thing makes us do wrong..."


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at Liu Rui, frowned and nodded, then turned to his colleagues and said, "Xiao Li, let''s forget it. It''s not their fault..."


    When he heard this, his face suddenly changed, stared at the beads and shouted, "brother Zhang, what do you mean? Our people have been beaten, so forget it. Our people are so hung up. Don''t let him kill you, you know?"


    Zhang Xiaogang took a helpless look, then directly reached out and dragged him to the corner of the wall, then stared and whispered, "do you know who these two people are?"


    "Brother Zhang, who are they? What can we do? We can be afraid of them?"


    "Fart!" Zhang Xiaogang gritted his teeth and shouted, and then said, "if this thing is big, we won''t pay attention to it, you know?"


    "Why didn''t we talk to each other?" he asked with his lips curled.


    "If you know that you are someone else calling the police, why don''t you care? Why don''t you listen to them? Who told you? It''s reasonable?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted with his eyes staring at beads.


    After hearing Zhang Xiaogang''s words, he was stunned.


    "These people are from the harem. I tell you, if the harem people are really anxious, it''s like playing to kill you. What are you talking about when you''re free?" Zhang Xiaogang repeated, and then said: "in fact, there''s another thing..."


    "What''s up?" he was stunned.


    "The incident they reported to the police also has something to do with our police station. The two people they lost were lost in our interrogation room..." Zhang Xiaogang replied helplessly.


    After hearing this, he was stunned. He thought Liu was a, but when he heard this, he knew that Liu Rui really had the confidence to beat people. They called the police because their people were lost in the police station. No matter where they said it, it was unreasonable for them to call the police station.


    "So now these people can''t be provoked, you know?" Zhang Xiaogang whispered.


    "True or false?" asked Zhang Xiaogang.


    "If you don''t believe you call Lao sun, the man lost it in his hand..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with his mouth curled, and then said, "now this matter is very complicated, so we don''t have to talk to them about this useless, do you know?"


    "What about these two people?" asked Han Chao and Liu Rui, looking at the door of the office.


    "You don''t have to worry about how to deal with this matter. I''ll finish it... You''ll let someone take our people to the hospital later..." Zhang Xiaogang replied irritably, and then went straight to Liu Rui and Han Chao.


    Liu Rui squinted at Zhang Xiaogang and didn''t speak.


    "Brother Liu, why are you so excited?" Zhang Xiaogang smiled at Liu Rui and asked.


    "It''s not that I''m excited, but that you''re so angry, you know?" Liu Rui replied with a big mouth, and then looked up at Zhang Xiaogang. Zhang Xiaogang smiled and took out two cigarettes and handed them to Liu Rui and Han Chao.


    "Smoke..."


    Zhang Xiaogang said to Liu Rui with a smile.


    "Brother Zhang, the people in your police station really need education. I''ll tell you..." Liu Rui took Zhang Xiaogang''s cigarette with his big mouth, and then said reluctantly: "what, let me tell you. Today I have a good temper. I''ll tell you..."


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled silently and didn''t speak.


    "By the way, where''s the director of your police station?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this. He looked at Liu Rui with some doubts and asked, "brother, why are you looking for our director when you''re free?"


    "I have something to do with him..."


    "No, let''s just do something like this. It''s not as big as this?" Zhang Xiaogang looked at Liu Rui and said wordlessly.


    "I''m not looking for him for this matter." Liu Rui waved his hand.


    "Can you tell me why?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a frown.


    "In fact, there''s nothing serious. I just want to talk to the director of the police station..." Liu Rui smiled at Zhang Xiaogang''s nervous expression.


    "Brother, I''m responsible for your loss. Why don''t you give me a few days? Now I''ve started asking others to help find it. Don''t worry, I''ll help you get this person back for you?" Zhang Xiaogang quickly explained to Liu Rui.


    "Cao, I don''t blame you for that..." Liu Rui scolded silently, and then said: "brother Zhang, don''t worry, I have nothing to do with you. As long as you help me find those two people back, one of the words we said in the hotel counts. I''m sure I can''t rely on you..."


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at Liu Rui and said in a low voice, "do you have to see him?"


    "Well, I just want to see him today..." Liu Rui nodded slightly.


    "OK, I''ll call him now..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile, and then ran to the corner with his mobile phone.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After waiting for a while, the person opposite answered the phone.


    "What are you doing?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "I''ve just got home from work. What''s the matter?" the man opposite asked in a low voice.


    "Well, there are two people here who want to see you. Do you think I''ll take them home or you''ll come back?" Zhang Xiaogang asked very politely.


    "... who?" the man across the street asked in a low voice.


    "People from the city, from the harem."


    "I know the harem. What are they doing here?"


    "Well, didn''t we lose two people two days ago? It''s the people in their back palace..."


    "Can''t you handle this by yourself? You have to ask me to handle it?" the tone across the street was very bad.


    "What leader? Now these two people just want to see you. It''s useless for me to say anything. I can''t help it even if people want to see you..."


    "OK, I''ll go back later." the person opposite replied impatiently, and then hung up directly.


    After Zhang Xiaogang called, he walked to Liu Rui with a smile on his mobile phone, then looked at Liu Rui and said, "let''s wait here. It''s estimated that we''ll be back soon..."


    "Ha ha, OK!" Liu Rui smiled and nodded, then sat on the bench laughing and smoking. Han Chao sat next to Liu Rui.


    These two people have directly become the most eye-catching scenery in the police station. Up to now, no one in the police station dares to fight in the police station, and the most powerful thing is that Liu Rui and Han Chao have nothing to do after they fight. They laugh and smoke with others.


    "Well, brother Liu, I''ve found someone here. It''s estimated that I can know the news of those two people in the past two days!" Zhang Xiaogang looked at Liu Rui with a smile and said.


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. Then he looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked, "is it true or false?"


    "I can still lie to you. I''m looking for thieves on our tower side. They have very well-informed information... Let me tell you, I''ll definitely find the news there in three days and two days..."


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this, then looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said, "brother Zhang, if you really help me do this, I must thank you very much. These two people are very important to our harem..."


    "It was lost on our side. I must help you find it... But!" said Zhang Xiaogang. He paused and took a look at Liu Rui.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Rui asked.


    "Well, the people on the other side may have strong firepower, so if you find it, you have to rely on the people on your side..." Zhang Xiaogang said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, that''s it!" Liu Rui smiled and then whispered, "don''t worry, you just help me find someone and it''s over. You don''t have to..."


    "That''s OK!" Zhang Xiaogang nodded quickly.


    "I am looking at the moon, how many dreams are flying freely..."


    At this time, a song "free flight" rippled in the police station. Liu Rui grinned after hearing this song, then looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said, "brother Zhang, your bell is very unique..."


    "Hehe, I just feel proud..."


    Zhang Xiaogang bared his teeth and replied. Then he took out his mobile phone and pressed the answer button.


    "Will you come again? These two foreign girls are in a hurry..." the person opposite shouted excitedly.


    "Grass, I have something to do here!" Zhang Xiaogang replied wordlessly.


    "Why didn''t you say something earlier? How about these two?" asked the other side of the phone.


    "Do it yourself. I can''t pull myself away..."


    "Can I stand these two people?"


    "You can''t stand it. Can you find another person? Can''t you understand what I have to do now?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted in an abnormal silence.


    "..." the opposite man was silent for a moment, and then reluctantly said, "OK, then I know..."


    "Hang up!"


    Zhang Xiaogang scolded wordlessly and then hung up the phone directly.


    "Hehe, brother Zhang, your spare time life is very rich..." Han Chao smiled at Zhang Xiaogang while smoking.


    "There''s nothing idle to play..." Zhang Xiaogang returned to Han Chao with some embarrassment, then looked at his mobile phone and whispered, "it''s almost time to come..."


    Liu Rui looked at Zhang Xiaogang and didn''t speak.


    "What brother, can you tell me what you''re going to talk to our director?" Zhang Xiaogang smiled at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Nothing. I just talk to him..."


    After Liu Rui said this, the door of the police station was opened. A middle-aged man of more than 50 years walked in wearing a light blue suit and smiled when he saw Zhang Xiaogang.


    Zhang Xiaogang quickly got up, took Liu Rui and Han Chao to the middle-aged man, and then pointed to the middle-aged man and said, "brother, this is our director, sun Yuanliang."


    "Liu Rui!" Liu Rui smiled and stretched out his right hand to sun Yuanliang.


    "Hello!" Sun Yuanliang shook hands with Liu Rui very politely.


    "Han Chao!"


    "Hello!"


    After a brief greeting, sun Yuanliang said politely, "what are you looking for me?"


    "Yes." Liu Rui nodded slightly.


    "OK, let''s go in and say..." Sun Yuanliang agreed, then took out the key and ran to his office. Zhang Xiaogang was very clear that he didn''t follow him.


    After entering the office, sun Yuanliang looked at Liu Rui and Han Chao with a smile and said, "just sit down. I don''t have any good tea here, just ordinary Tieguanyin. Don''t you dislike it?"


    "Nothing, I can do anything..." Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied.


    "What, are you from the city?" Sun Yuanliang asked with a smile as he bent over to connect water to Liu Rui and Han Chao.


    "Director Sun, have you heard of the Hougong bar?" Liu Rui asked directly looking at Sun Yuanliang.


    After hearing this sentence, sun Yuanliang was stunned by his body instinctively. Then he smiled and said, "I''ve heard of it several times. The bar is doing well."

 Chapter 1569

    "Just heard of it!" Liu Rui nodded slightly, then reached out to take the tea cup handed over by sun Yuanliang, looked at Sun Yuanliang with a smile and said, "director Sun, we lost two people in your police station. I have to ask you for an explanation about this!"


    Sun Yuanliang was stunned for a moment, then handed the tea cup in his hand to Han Chao, and then whispered, "I don''t know what you said..."


    "Afraid!"


    Before sun Yuanliang could react, Liu Rui directly threw his tea cup to the ground. Sun Yuanliang squinted at Liu Rui and didn''t speak. Han Chao still drank tea without any expression on his face.


    Zhang Xiaogang outside the office heard the sound of falling a cup and was directly hoodwinked.


    "What do you mean?" Sun Yuanliang asked, squinting at Liu Rui.


    "You pretend to be ignorant with me, don''t you?" Liu Rui shouted loudly as he looked at Sun Yuanliang.


    "Ha ha..." Sun Yuanliang smiled at Liu Rui, then stared at Liu Rui and shouted, "do you know where this is? Can you drop my cup?"


    After Han Chao heard this, he stood up directly, shook his hand, fell the quilt on the wall, then stared at the beads and shouted, "I''m falling now. How can you tell me?"


    Sun Yuanliang was stunned when he looked at Liu Rui and Han Chao. His lips trembled slightly and he didn''t know what to say. He never thought that Liu Rui and Han Chao didn''t give themselves face at all.


    In the office of the police station.


    Liu Rui and Han Chao stared at Sun Yuanliang. Sun Yuanliang also stared at Liu Rui and Han Chao.


    "What do you two mean?" Sun Yuanliang asked, looking at Liu Rui and Han Chao with pursed lips.


    "Isn''t it obvious what we mean?" Liu Rui replied with a smile and then said: "I won''t tell you anything else. I''ll be simple. Your family has two children and a eldest daughter who is now studying in a university in Britain. Your youngest son is now studying in a primary school in the city. You live apart from your daughter-in-law. You have a junior at home. Am I right?"


    Sun Yuanliang was stunned when he heard Liu Rui''s words.


    "What do you mean? Why don''t you talk?" Han Chao asked, looking at Sun Yuanliang with a smile.


    "You investigate me?" Sun Yuanliang shouted, staring at beads.


    "You are the director of the police station. Do you still need me to investigate you?" Liu Rui replied with a smile, and then said, "you basically know that as long as you are a person, but this is not the focus of our conversation. What I want to tell you is that you will retire in a few months. I think you don''t want to be dragged down?"


    "What do you have to say!" Sun Yuanliang turned and walked to his desk, smoking and looking at Liu Rui.


    "I have nothing to say..." Liu Rui smiled.


    "What do you mean by saying these words to me?" Sun Yuanliang asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    Liu Rui narrowed his eyes and was silent for a moment. Then he whispered, "what we want now is brother sun. Please shut up. Can you do that?"


    "Let me shut up?" Sun Yuanliang smiled at this, looked at Liu Rui and asked, "do you want me to shut up or just let me not speak?"


    "What''s the difference?" Liu Rui asked with a smile, and then said, "do you know what our harem is, brother sun?"


    "Yes, it basically conforms to the nature of underworld groups!" Sun Yuanliang nodded slightly.


    "If you know what we do, it''s easy. Two people in our harem were lost in your police station. I want to ask you, what are you going to do about it?" Liu Rui asked.


    "Did your people lose it or did they lose it at our police station? Why didn''t I know about it?" Sun Yuanliang started pretending to be innocent.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled at Sun Yuanliang and then said: "You don''t have to talk to me now. It''s no use. If you don''t plan to take care of our people, our harem will do it by ourselves. But since we do it by ourselves, we will inevitably do something special. Therefore, I hope brother sun, if there''s nothing wrong with you, you''d better shut up. If you can help us find these two people, you can talk as much as you want, but you should No matter what, then we don''t invade the river. I hope you''d better go back a little, don''t be like a fly, where we go, where you go! "


    "Are you ordering me?" Sun Yuanliang asked, frowning at Liu Rui.


    "It''s not an order..." Liu Rui smiled at Sun Yuanliang, then said with a big mouth: "I''m threatening you now!"


    "Why do you threaten me?" Sun Yuanliang shouted with staring beads.


    "Just because I dare to stand in front of you and say that our harem is an underworld, is this enough?" Liu Rui shouted.


    Sun Yuanliang was silent when he heard this. He squinted at Liu Rui and said nothing.


    "What do you mean? Why don''t you talk?"


    Liu Rui smiled at Sun Yuanliang and asked.


    "Ha ha..." Sun Yuanliang smiled, then looked at Liu Rui and said, "listen to what you people in the harem mean..."


    "How do you say that?" asked Liu Rui.


    "Do you know who you are? Do you know who I am?"


    Sun Yuanliang looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "You are a soldier and we are bandits, which is very clear..."


    "Since you understand, how dare you talk to me like that?" Sun Yuanliang was stunned.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled helplessly, then rubbed his face, frowned and said, "let me tell you this. You are not a serious soldier. I guess you don''t know how many dirty things you have. We bandits are not serious bandits. We are not afraid of them in the city. Do you think we will be afraid of you?"


    Sun Yuanliang looked at Liu Rui and didn''t speak.


    Liu Rui fiddled with the lighter in his hand and kept silent for a while. Then he looked up at Sun Yuanliang and asked, "brother sun, do you know how our H city didn''t take office?"


    Hearing this, sun Yuanliang''s body stiffened.


    "I think you should know?" Liu Rui then asked.


    "You''re a naked threat now!" Sun Yuanliang shouted at Liu Rui with staring beads.


    "Brother sun, you know what''s going on here. No matter from that point of view, I want to advise you not to play with our harem. Really, after all, you''re not as good as Bi Wenshi. Our harem knows how many dirty things you have. So if you really clean up with our harem first, I can tell you very clearly You, you''re so bad... "Liu Rui said. After a pause, he stretched out his hand and lit a cigarette for himself. He smiled and said," our harem can kill you like Bi Wenshi. I just want to ask, brother sun, what are you more than Bi Wenshi? "


    "Is it a little too direct for you to ask?" Han Chao smiled when he saw Bi Wenshi keep silent.


    "Isn''t that what''s going on directly or not? The evidence we can take out now can basically make you sentenced to death, and your child is still in school in the city. If I call now, you have to kneel and call me Ruige, can you?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Sun Yuanliang.


    "Dare you!" Sun Yuanliang stepped forward, grabbed Liu Rui''s collar, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "How do you know I dare not?" Liu Rui asked, biting his teeth.


    "Do you know who I am? I am!"


    "OK, you''re awesome! Han Chao called!" Liu Rui was not afraid at all. He turned his head and shouted at Han Chao.


    "Hehe, OK!"


    Han Chao smiled helplessly. In fact, Han Chao knew that Liu Rui was bragging. Now the main combat effectiveness of our harem is all on the road. Who has nothing to do to kidnap the son of the director of the police station, but Han Chao took out his mobile phone and was ready to call casually.


    "No!"


    When sun Yuanliang saw that Han Chao was really going to call, he shouted at his throat.


    In the office.


    "Don''t call!"


    Sun Yuanliang thought Liu Rui was really going to kidnap his son. He shouted at the top of his voice. When Liu Rui heard sun Yuanliang''s words, he knew that sun Yuanliang had been set up.


    "Why, didn''t you just have a hard time?" Han Chao asked, looking at Sun Yuanliang with a smile.


    "What do you really want to do?" Sun Yuanliang stared at beads and looked at Han Chao and Liu Rui speechless.


    "I said, we don''t want to do anything. Now I just want you to cooperate with us. Shut up, and then we cooperate with you to retire safely. Brother sun, what do you think of this cooperation?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Sun Yuanliang.


    ��������


    Sun Yuanliang looked at Liu Rui and was silent for a moment. Then he nodded helplessly, and then whispered, "you cow force, can I take it?"


    "Ha ha..."


    Liu Rui looked at Han Chao and smiled, then whispered, "brother sun, if you talk with this attitude, I think we can still talk..."


    "Come on, what do you seem to be doing except this?" Sun Yuanliang reluctantly rubbed his face and sat on the chair.


    "On the way!" Liu Rui nodded with great satisfaction, then walked to sun Yuanliang with his back hands, picked up the black pen from the on the table, and then squinted at the map of the Tower Development Zone on the wall.


    After looking at it for a while, Liu Rui took out his black pen and circled five factories on the map. Except for the two factories that brother long had bought, all the remaining factories were marked up.


    Sun Yuanliang squinted at the map behind him. He didn''t know what Liu Rui meant.


    "Brother sun, I need to meet their boss in the five factories I have surrounded. Is it difficult?" Liu Rui threw his pen on the table and looked at Sun Yuanliang with a smile.


    "Difficulty?" Sun Yuanliang was stunned, and then said with a smile, "are you coming to these five factories?"


    "Hmm..." Liu Rui nodded slightly and then said, "a factory of one million is your pension!"


    Sun Yuanliang was stunned when he heard this.


    "Our harem can accept any price on the other side, but if the calf puller directly asks him to roll the calf for me, the day after tomorrow, I want you to invite these five people to dinner on behalf of our harem, how about?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Sun Yuanliang.


    "One factory for a million?" Sun Yuanliang asked, looking at Liu Rui with his lips pursed.


    "Yes!"


    Liu Rui nodded slightly and said in a low voice, "as long as we accept a factory here, we will give you a million yuan. Don''t worry, what our harem lacks now is people, not money. I promise you a lot of money!"


    "If you''re such a person, I''m really interested..." Sun Yuanliang smiled back to Liu Rui, then touched his chin and looked at the factory on the map. After a long silence, he whispered, "give me some time, I''ll prepare, and then try to get them out together!"


    "Yes!" Liu Rui nodded slightly.


    "Hehe, if you had told me about one million, we could save a lot!" Sun Yuanliang smiled at Liu Rui and said.


    "That''s different..." Liu Rui waved to sun Yuanliang and said with a smile, "if I come up, I''ll tell you about it. If I give you one million, you''ll want two million..."


    "Ha ha!"


    Sun Yuanliang laughed at this, stood up, patted Liu Rui on the shoulder, smiled and said, "where are you in the back palace?"


    "Handyman..." Liu Rui replied with his mouth tilted.


    "Ha ha..." Sun Yuanliang smiled and said nothing.


    "Slowly, you will know that as long as you cooperate with our harem, we will not let you suffer. You can help us deal with the obvious things. We will operate secretly. Basically, we will give play to your residual heat as the director of the police station..." Liu Rui smiled at Sun Yuanliang.


    "Since it''s cooperation, should I say something first?" Sun Yuanliang asked looking at Liu Rui.


    "You speak!"


    "We can cooperate here, but there are some things I can help you, but there are some things I can''t help you. Can you understand this?" Sun Yuanliang asked.


    "Yes!" Liu Rui asked, nodded, and then said, "don''t worry. We won''t let you do some things. You just cooperate with us... Don''t worry about the rest..."


    "Hehe, that''s OK!"


    Sun Yuanliang nodded slightly, then looked at Han Chao, smiled and said, "what do you want the five factories in the harem? Does it have anything to do with our university city?"


    "Almost that..." Liu Rui knew that it was not a secret, so he had nothing to hide.


    "Someone else came to me before you." Sun Yuanliang looked at Liu Rui and said.


    "Is Fan Jun?" Liu Rui asked very bluntly.


    "Well, although what he said is very obscure, I can still hear his meaning..." Sun Yuanliang nodded slightly.


    "Then why didn''t you promise?" Liu Rui asked with a smile.


    "I''m almost retired and I''m not in the mood to toss with him... The most important thing is that they can''t give the price you give. If I cooperate with them, I''m a subordinate. I should do everything, but if I cooperate with you, I do everything for my retirement..." sun Yuanliang said very bluntly.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled at this.


    "Do you know Zhang Xiaogang?" Sun Yuanliang changed the topic.


    "Well, I just met him. I''m going to let him take over after you retire. What do you think?" Liu Rui asked.


    "It''s ok..." Sun Yuanliang nodded and whispered, "I carried Xiaogang in my hand. If he wants to sit in my position, the difference is money. I can help him with everything else..."


    "Hehe, those things are still waiting for our factory to take down. Now the two most important things for us are to find our two people and to buy these factories. If these two things are done, the rest will be simple. I won''t say anything else. There''s no problem for you to provide for the aged at home safely..."


    "Hehe, I have to get rid of your harem for the elderly care?" Sun Yuanliang looked at Liu Rui with a smile and asked.


    "You can retire without our harem, but how can you live after you retire? That''s the key to the problem. How much money can you covet for so many years? It''s estimated that it''s not enough for your son?"


    "Well, it''s not enough!" Sun Yuanliang nodded slightly.


    "Are you still in the mood to raise a junior?" Han Chao shouted, looking at Zhang Xiaogang in surprise.


    "Ha ha, Xiao San doesn''t conflict with this!" Sun Yuanliang smiled helplessly.


    In the office.


    "Too corrupt..."


    Han Chao looked at Sun Yuanliang and scolded.


    "We''re different from you. We''re slow to get money. It''s certainly not like a project like your harem. I heard that you still have the whole poison factory in Zhaojia village. That''s huge profits!" Sun Yuanliang replied with a smile.


    "We''re quick to get money, and I didn''t see ye Han raising a third..." Han Chao scolded wordlessly, and then said with a mouthful: "by the way, you say you''re slow to get money here. You deduct one person is 100000. Isn''t this money much happier than us?"


    "Hehe, how many of your 100000 people can there be in total? It''s generally a few thousand yuan here. I''m a development police station. Except that the bosses of those factories have nothing to give me some money, there''s basically no oil and water. After all, there are too few criminal cases here, which can''t compare with those in your city. I''ll tell you..."


    Hearing this, Liu Rui grinned, patted sun Yuanliang on the shoulder and said, "some people in our city can get money, and some people can''t get money. The most important thing about this thing is to follow the right person. If you follow the right person, everything is easy to do, but if you follow the wrong person, you''re tired and you can''t earn money..."


    "Brother, do you think I''m with the right person or the wrong person?" Sun Yuanliang smiled at Liu Rui and asked.


    "I was wrong, but now I''m right..." Liu Rui replied with a smile and then said, "brother, let me tell you this. As long as you follow us well, you''ll definitely earn more money in these months than in your life..."


    "Ha ha..." Sun Yuanliang smiled and said nothing.


    "OK, don''t talk. Let''s contact again if there''s anything in the future!"


    Liu Rui waved his hand to sun Yuanliang and then directly said to Han Chao, "let''s go!"


    When Han Chao heard this, he quickly stood up and ran outside the house. Sun Yuanliang smiled and sent Liu Rui and Han Chao to the door, and then said very politely, "what, I won''t send you?"


    "OK, brother sun, you have nothing to do. Go back..."


    Liu Rui replied with a smile, and then ran out of the police station with his hands on his back.


    Zhang Xiaogang waited outside the office for a long time. After seeing Liu Rui and Han Chao coming out, he quickly greeted them with a smile, then looked at Liu Rui and said, "it''s done?"


    "Ah..."


    Liu Rui nodded, then looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said, "haven''t you left yet?"


    "Didn''t I see what you talked to the director?" Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile, and then said, "what, how was your conversation?"


    "Ha ha..."


    "I just saw you all fighting? What''s the matter?" Zhang Xiaogang frowned at Liu Rui and asked.


    "If we don''t give him some color to see, does he know what our harem does?" Han Chao replied with a curled mouth.


    "In fact, our director is still good. I have followed him for so many years and take care of me..."


    Liu Rui looked at Zhang Xiaogang and smiled. Then he patted Zhang Xiaogang on the shoulder and said, "you are a good person. I told him about you just now. Do you know what he said?"


    "What did you say?" Zhang Xiaogang asked hurriedly.


    "As long as the money is in place, there is basically no problem!"


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this.


    "True or false?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted, staring at Liu Rui.


    "How can I tease you when I''m free?" Liu Rui reluctantly glanced and then ran directly outside the house. Zhang Xiaogang wanted to send Han Chao and Liu Rui, but Han Chao stopped him.


    "It''s not my brother. You have to be sure about this!" Zhang Xiaogang shouted at Liu Rui.


    "You''d better focus on how to help us find Xiao hei and Lao Bian. Don''t worry about the others..." Han Chao looked at Zhang Xiaogang and stopped.


    "Hehe, don''t worry, brother. I''ll help you find those two people... Just rest assured..."


    "That''s OK! Dessert is OK in this matter..."


    Han Chao nodded and then ran directly to Liu Rui''s position.


    Zhang Xiaogang stood at the door of the police station and looked at Liu Rui and Han Chao. He didn''t speak. After a while, Zhang Xiaogang directly turned and walked into the police station, and then into sun Yuanliang''s office.


    "Brother sun, what did they tell you?"


    After entering the office, Zhang Xiaogang looked at Sun Yuanliang very directly and asked.


    "Didn''t say anything, just talked about cooperating with them." Sun Yuanliang simply replied, and then said, "when did you meet these people?"


    "A few days ago..."


    "The Hougong people are not simple. They are not old, but they have a lot of thoughts..." Sun Yuanliang nodded and commented.


    "You can see that too?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a frown.


    "If you follow these people, it''s still good. At least I have a good understanding of their harem. There should be no problem with what I promised you, so you don''t care what my attitude is, you can finish it with them..."


    "What''s your attitude?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "Just make money!" Sun Yuanliang replied with a smile.


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled and said nothing.


    ����


    In a domineering car on the side of the tower.


    "Why can''t Liu Rui get through?" Wei Yiwen scolded with his mobile phone.


    "Try again..." Tian Ming whispered.


    "I''ve been playing for more than half an hour. I''ve turned it off. Is something wrong?" Wei Yiwen replied irritably.


    "Then you call ye to ask what''s going on... Why is it so inconvenient these days?" Tian Ming muttered helplessly on the steering wheel.


    "Grass!" Wei Yiwen gritted his teeth and scolded, and then dialed me directly.


    "Hey, what''s the matter, uncle Wei?"


    "What leaf? We have arrived at the tower, but we can''t contact Liu Rui now..." Wei Yiwen shouted anxiously.


    "Can''t get in touch? How can I get out of touch?" I was stunned and shouted.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. I called these two people. One didn''t answer, and the other turned off..."


    "What, uncle Wei, wait for me for a while. I''ll be here right now. Wait until I arrive..." I whispered.


    "OK, I''m waiting for you at the intersection. These two children are really not reassuring!" Wei Yiwen scolded wordlessly and then hung up the phone directly.


    "As for such a hurry?" Tian Ming asked, looking at Wei Yiwen with a smile.


    "Mainly because this situation is a little special!"

 Chapter 1570

    Good luck to the hotel.


    Liu Rui bared his teeth and sat on the bed looking at Han Chao. He asked with a smile, "how about my acting today?"


    "Not bad..." Han Chao replied with a big mouth, then stood on the bed and turned over.


    "What are you looking for?" Liu Rui asked, leaning against the bed and squinting his eyes to see Han Chao.


    "What, my mobile phone is dead. Have you brought a charger?" Han Chao looked up at Liu Rui for a long time and asked.


    "Who''s free to take that thing... Usually that kind of thing is brought by my Secretary..." Liu Rui glanced at Han Chao, and then said with a smile: "what, we''ve gained a lot today..."


    "What did you get?"


    Han Chao was looking for a charger in the hotel. He was busy sweating. He was in no mood to talk to Liu Rui.


    "If we can have the help of sun Yuanliang now, we will be able to do things well at that time. After all, he is the director of the police station. It is estimated that there is still some influence..." Liu Rui replied with a cigarette in his mouth.


    "That''s not necessarily... It''s mainly because I cooperated well today. Otherwise, can sun Yuanliang be fooled by you so easily? You didn''t tell me clearly before you went. Give me a script or something. I played it all temporarily..." Han Chao wiped the sweat on his face and found it in the room.


    "There''s no script for this thing. It''s all temporary. There are so many people in our harem. Why did I bring you out for a reason..."


    "Ha ha..." Han Chao looked at Liu Rui, smiled and said helplessly, "are you praising me?"


    "Just for your performance in the police station today, I must give you a big red flower!" Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied, and then said: "that what, but more or less, also has some small defects. You have to pay attention to what I tell you in the future..."


    "Next time I won''t go with you, it''s the police station. I''m so scared that I didn''t pee my pants..." Han Chaoyue said, pulling the calf more and more.


    "How dare you pee your pants!" Liu Rui scolded wordlessly.


    "Mainly, you don''t see where it is!" Han Chao pinched his waist and replied. Then he opened the door and had to go outside.


    "Why are you going?" Liu Rui stood up and looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "I''ll go out and ask the landlady if she has a charger. It''s no good without this mobile phone..." Han Chao replied helplessly.


    "Why are you so anxious? Isn''t your mobile phone out of power? As for the whole thing, are you so anxious?"


    Liu Rui was lying in bed with his big mouth curled and speechless.


    ��������


    Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and didn''t speak.


    Ten minutes later, Han Chao ran in from the outside, wiped the sweat on his face, looked at Liu Rui helplessly and shouted, "what kind of hotel is this, not even a charger..."


    "No, what are you doing? Are you in such a hurry?" Liu Rui asked Han Chao with some speechless eyes.


    "It''s not easy for me to make an appointment with a sister on the tower side. The mobile phone is out of power. How can I contact?" Han Chao stared at the beads and shouted with some collapse.


    "Grass, when is it? Are you still in the mood to find a sister?" Liu Rui scolded some speechless.


    "I should work. I should find a sister. I''m delayed in two steps..." Han Chao rubbed his hair back.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled silently, then reached out from his trouser pocket and took out his mobile phone and threw it on the bed. Then he looked at Han Chao and said, "if you''re worried, you can use my phone?"


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this sentence. He reached out and directly picked up Liu Rui''s mobile phone.


    "Do you remember the girl''s phone number?"


    Liu Rui smiled at Han Chao and asked.


    "Remember..."


    Han Chao bared his teeth and replied.


    "You''re still awesome. You still remember people''s phone number..." Liu Rui scolded some speechless, reached out and took out the magazine around him and read it.


    Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and smiled. Then he directly took Liu Rui''s phone, pressed the unlock key, and directly threw his mobile phone back to Liu Rui.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Liu Rui was puzzled lying in bed. He looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "You, your mobile phone doesn''t order..." Han Chao scolded wordlessly.


    "My phone is also dead?" Liu Rui looked at his mobile phone and said reluctantly, "now this mobile phone is getting more and more finished. I didn''t bring the Nokia without power for half a month. Now this JB thing has no power when playing against the landlord..."


    "What kind of JB Nokia can play landlords?" Han Chao scolded irritably, and then walked out of the house.


    "Why did you leave again?" Liu Rui shouted with a smile.


    "I went out to find a public phone. I made an appointment with my sister at 12:00 p.m. if I didn''t go to the place, wouldn''t the girl wait in vain? What face would I have to stay in our appointment circle..." Han Chao replied with a big mouth, and then said: "appointment is a thing. The most important thing is to see the credibility. I''ll tell you..."


    "Hehe, this appointment also pays attention to credibility..." Liu Rui smiled at Han Chao, then looked down at his mobile phone and was silent. Then he jumped up directly from the bed, stared at the beads and shouted, "fuck, something''s wrong!"


    After Han Chao heard Liu Rui''s cry, he quickly looked back at Liu Rui, touched his head, looked at Liu Rui and asked, "what do you say? What happened?"


    "Ye yamen should be here. Our phones are dead. If they can''t find us, something must happen to us..." Liu Rui shouted, staring at beads, and then ran out of the house with his clothes.


    "It''s not like that. What are you talking about?" Han Chao asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "Aren''t you? I told you so clearly that you still can''t understand. Ye Han, they have come to the tower now, but our mobile phones are dead, so we can''t contact. Ye Han must be anxious!" Liu Rui explained some wordless, and then dragged Han Chao to run outside the hotel.


    "It''s not such an important thing. Why don''t you tell me?" Han Chao shouted at Liu Rui with staring beads.


    "Fart, you don''t count this in your heart?"


    "What can I count? I''m a driver. How can I know so many things!" Han Chao''s tone collapsed, and then ran out of the hotel with Liu Rui.


    Highway intersection.


    I sat in the Land Rover and kept calling Liu Rui, but I couldn''t get through no matter how I called.


    "What''s going on? Why hasn''t anyone answered the phone yet?" I shouted as I sat in the car.


    "Leaf, don''t worry. They may have lost their cell phone..." the thing sat next to me and advised me in a low voice.


    "What''s wrong with me? These two have worked so long that I don''t know this!" I stared at the beads and shouted. Then I shouted, "fuck, if there''s no accident, I have to kill these two. Fuck, it''s so annoying..."


    "Ha ha..." Nanbei looked at me and smiled.


    "What are you laughing at when you''re free?" I looked back at the north and South and scolded. Then I reached out and threw ten yuan on the north and south. Then I looked at the north and South and said, "go and buy me a cold skin. I''m starving..."


    "Elder brother, this is a high-speed intersection. There are cold skins?" the north and South looked at me and asked.


    "Isn''t there one?" I shouted, pointing to the intersection and standing in the strong wind.


    "Grass, when is it? There are really cold skins?" the north and South scolded silently, and then directly pulled the door with the money.


    "Bring me one, too, and I''m hungry..." Ji Xuan shouted at his throat when he saw that Nanbei got off the bus.


    The north and South looked at Ji Xuan in silence, and then ran to the aunt in the cold wind with ten yuan.


    "What would you like to eat, young man?" the aunt in the cart smiled and asked.


    "It''s not aunt. What season is it? You''re still in the mood to sell this thing. Who can buy it?" the north and the South looked at aunt in silence and asked.


    "Hehe, what did your child say? Didn''t you buy it from me?" the aunt smiled at the north and South and said.


    "Come on, aunt, you''d better give me two whole cold skins. I found that we have nothing to talk about..." north and South reluctantly waved their hands, then took out cigarette butts and leaned against the trolley to smoke.


    "OK!"


    A few minutes later, aunt smiled and handed two cold skins to the north and south.


    "Thanks!"


    North and South threw away cigarette butts and waved with a smile. Then they were going to run into the car with cold skin


    "That young man, you didn''t give me money..." aunt stared at the north and South and shouted.


    "Ha ha, I forgot..." Nanbei smiled and waved his hand, then took out ten yuan and threw it into aunt''s hand.


    After the north and south got on the bus, they directly handed the cold skin to Ji Xuan and me, then looked at me and said, "you still eat this thing in such a cold day. Aren''t you afraid of diarrhea?"


    "This thing is delicious..." Ji Xuan took the cold skin with a smile, then directly took the convenient chopsticks and ate it.


    North and South stared at Ji Xuan with beads, and his eyes were a little dull.


    "What do you think of me like that?"


    Ji Xuan turned to look at the north and South and asked.


    "Ha ha..." the north and the South looked at Ji Xuan and smiled. Then they said, "you rich second generation are very grounded. What you eat is so delicious..."


    "It''s mainly because I''ve been tossing around for so long. I''m hungry..." Ji Xuan replied with a smile, then bowed his head and ate cold skin.


    "Is it delicious?" north and South asked with a smile.


    "It''s OK. I''m proud of the lack of vinegar..." Ji Xuan replied with his mouth tilted.


    "It''s good for you to eat. You still have so many things!" I replied irritably. Then I directly pulled away the convenient chopsticks and prepared to eat cold skin.


    But just then my cell phone rang. I looked down and saw that it was Tian Ming.


    "Hello?" I reached for the phone.


    "Ye, where are you now? We can''t contact Liu Rui and them. I''m freezing to death..."


    "Aren''t you in the car?" I asked some speechless.


    "The car is out of gas..."


    "If you insist, I''ll come to you in a minute." I whispered back.


    "OK!" Tian Ming reluctantly agreed, and then hung up my phone.


    "These two are really delaying things. How can we fix the problem of freezing the two old men?" I scolded silently, and then bowed my head to eat cold skin.


    "Why don''t we go to Uncle Tian now?" the thing looked at me and asked.


    "It''s no use looking for them, but we can''t find Liu Rui. We''re here. If Liu Rui reacts, maybe he can come to us..." I reluctantly replied, then turned my head and stared at the beads and shouted, "can you stop talking about your food?"


    Ji Xuan was stunned when he heard this, then stared at the beads and shouted, "what are you shouting with me?"


    "Grass..."


    I replied irritably, then bowed my head and ate cold skin.


    ����


    On the other hand, Han Chao and Liu Rui got into the car directly after they ran out of the hotel, and then drove all the way to our location.


    "Can you hurry up?" Liu Rui sat on the co pilot and stared at Han Chao.


    "Elder brother, how fast am I? It''s all cars. I''ll fly over?" Han Chao replied to Liu Rui speechlessly, and then shouted: "I don''t know what you think all day. Ye Han is coming. If we can''t connect, I tell you that ye Han''s B must clean up us both..."


    "I don''t know yet?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Do you know how you still forget such an important thing?" Han Chao shouted in a collapse.


    "..." Liu Rui looked at Han Chao and said nothing.


    "I''ll come out with you. It''s my most important decision now. I''ve found that saving you is not as intelligent as Lao Bian. Lao Bian can remember something. You can''t remember anything. I found..."


    Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and said, like a psychopath.


    "Elder brother, can you stop talking?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Han Chao reluctantly.


    "Why, no one is talking now, isn''t it?" Han Chao asked with his eyes askew.


    "Why did I bring you this out..." Liu Rui looked at Han Chao with speechless eyes.


    "Just now he told me he was going to give me red flowers. Now it''s up to me, isn''t it? I find that you are so fickle?"


    "Oh, fuck, why are you so inky..."


    Liu Rui let Han Chao''s words collapse.


    On the way.


    Han Chao pressed the horn twice, then rolled down the window and shouted out, "can you still drive? What are you doing in front?"


    "Roll the calf!"


    "Draft it!"


    ������


    Han Chao listened to the shouting and swearing outside, helplessly rolled up the window, turned around and looked at Liu Rui, smiled and said: "these people really have no quality..."


    "Brother, I beg you. Can you drive quickly?" Liu Rui said, covering his head and looking at Han Chao.


    "I also want to go, but the people in front won''t let me go..."


    "Go, go..." Liu Rui shouted, pointing to the car in front.


    "Grass, can be counted as gone..." Han Chao stepped on the accelerator and ran out directly, comfortable and fast to the front of the team.


    "This speed is OK!" Liu Rui nodded with great satisfaction.


    "Look, I used to be known as the God of autumn mountain chariot. You think I''m bragging to you?" Han Chao bared his teeth and replied.


    "If you don''t brag, you can die?"


    Liu Rui scolded helplessly.


    "Do you believe it?"


    Han Chao scolded wordlessly. Then he stepped on the accelerator, looked at Liu Rui and asked, "do you think we can run through the red light in front?"


    "Rush over, we can''t think so much now, hurry over..." Liu Rui replied without thinking.


    "What if something happens?" Han Chao asked.


    "Stop the ink, I''ll do whatever I ask you to do!" Liu Rui shouted with eyes staring at the beads.


    "Buzz!"


    Han Chao kicked the accelerator and ran out directly, but at this time, Liu Rui suddenly looked up and found that a black Jeep came out from the opposite side.


    "My grass! There''s a car!" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Fuck you!"


    At this time, Han Chao quickly stepped on the brake after seeing the jeep, and then quickly turned the steering wheel.


    "Bang!"


    The jeep and Han Chao''s domineering car were too fast. Although the two cars stepped on the brakes at the same time, the jeep also hit the domineering bumper.


    "Are you crazy?" Liu Rui shouted, covering his head and staring at Han Chao.


    "Didn''t you let me break through?" Han Chao also looked at Liu Rui silently, and then directly covered his head and pulled open the door.


    "Draft it? How did you drive?" Han Chao scolded the jeep with staring beads after getting off the bus.


    "This..." Liu Rui sat in the car and scolded some speechless. It was obviously that they ran the red light. Han Chao seemed quite reasonable.


    "Little boy B, how do you talk? You run the red light. You still have a reason, don''t you?"


    A man with sunglasses came down from the jeep, pointed to Han Chao and shouted.


    "Yes, I ran the red light..." Han Chao scratched his head with a smile, then looked at the man and shouted, "that''s also your fault..."


    "What''s wrong with my normal driving?" the man took a step forward, grabbed Han Chao''s neck and looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "Why? Do you want to fight?" Han Chao asked, looking at the man without advice.


    "What''s the matter with the fight?"


    Just then two people got out of the jeep.


    Han Chao was stunned when he saw the two men. He turned his head and shouted at the overlord car: "Liu Rui, come out quickly! If you don''t come out again, I''ll be killed. These people have been trained and their bodies are full of muscles..."


    "Grass, this..." Liu Rui scolded silently, then directly pulled open the door and came out. Then he looked at the man who pulled Han Chao''s collar and said with a smile: "what''s the matter, big brother?"


    "Who are you?" the man asked, squinting at Liu Rui.


    "Brother, can you loosen your hand?" Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    The man was stunned for a moment, then released Han Chao, then turned around and looked at his jeep and whispered, "how do you solve this?"


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui touched his neck, then looked at the man and said, "what, tell me the price..."


    "What do you mean?" the man asked reluctantly.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s our responsibility. Just say how much money you''re going to pay for it. Fighting is all about children. Let''s have fun..." Liu Rui said very directly.


    "Ha ha!" the man smiled and whispered, "you are a very interesting child!"


    "Well, it''s useless to be said. Isn''t it just to lose money? I have other things now. Hurry up and count!" Liu Rui said with some irritability.


    "You''re rich?" the man looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "It''s not that I found you so inky. No one on both sides of us was hurt. You can quickly say how much money it will be done..." Liu Rui replied in some silence.


    "No, how do you talk!" the man reached out and grabbed Liu Rui''s neck collar.


    "Wow!"


    Liu Rui directly took out his hands in his clothes and put them directly on the man''s forehead. Then he stared at the beads and shouted, "Why are you so inky? I said I have something urgent. Can''t you hear me?"


    The man looked at Liu Rui''s hand and smiled helplessly. Then he stretched out his hand and took out his hand directly. Then he stared at the beads and shouted, "do you have me? Who isn''t playing?"


    Liu Rui looked at his hand on the top of his head and was stunned.


    "Is this thing so popular now?" Han Chao shouted in silence.


    "It''s also fun in society?" Liu Rui responded, looked at the man with a smile and asked.


    "What do you want now?" the man looked at Liu Rui with his neck askew and asked.


    "What are you two doing? Isn''t that all?" Han Chao shouted.


    "What are you doing?"


    At this time, the window of the jeep suddenly rolled down, and the man above the co pilot took a look out with sunglasses, but when the man saw Liu Rui, he was stunned.


    Liu Ruishun looked at the jeep in the same voice, then slowly put down his hand, walked to the front of the jeep, bit his lips and asked, "how is it you?"


    The man in the car smiled and whispered, "long time no see!"


    "How could it be you? How could it be?" Liu Rui looked at Liu Neng with disbelief. Han Chao on one side knew that Liu Rui knew Liu Neng and seemed to be very familiar with him.


    "Why can''t it be me?" Liu Neng asked with a smile.


    "Xiao Wu is your man, isn''t he?" Liu Rui then asked.


    "Yes!"


    Liu Neng in the car nodded slightly.


    On the side of the road.


    Liu Rui stood beside the Land Rover and watched Liu Neng bite his lips. He remained silent for a long time. Han Chao looked at Liu Rui''s complex expression and knew that the current problem might be serious, so Han Chao never spoke.


    "What do you mean?"


    Liu Neng sat in the car with his neck tilted and looked at Liu Rui and asked with a smile.


    "Why did you come to H city?"


    Liu Rui asked, biting his lips and looking at Liu Neng.


    "You can come. Why can''t I come?"


    Liu Neng smiled at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Fuck you, why are you so haunted?" Liu Rui stared at the beads and shouted. Then he stretched out his hand to pull open the door.


    The bodyguard outside the car reacted very quickly and kicked Liu Rui in the stomach.


    "Grass you? Why did you do it!"


    Han Chao stared at the bodyguard and shouted, then ran to the bodyguard with steps, then a fist was stuck in the bodyguard''s face, the bodyguard was stunned, and then crooked his neck.


    "Bang, bang!"


    A brittle sound.


    "You''d better not do it with me. I told you, I''ve practiced Sanda judo and so on. I told you..." Han Chao shivered and shouted to the bodyguard. Then he quickly helped Liu Rui up, looked at Liu Rui and asked, "are you okay?"

 Chapter 1571

    "Nothing..." Liu Rui waved his hand.


    "Ah Liang, come on! Let''s go!"


    Originally, the bodyguard planned to run past Han Chao and Liu Rui, but Liu Neng in the car suddenly shouted.


    The bodyguard was stunned, then reluctantly shook his head and pulled open the door.


    "Fuck you, what''s going on?"


    Liu Rui bit his teeth and scolded. Then he ran in the direction of the door, stared at the beads and shouted, "fuck you, come down!"


    "Get in the car!"


    Liu Neng sat in the car and shouted at the bodyguard.


    "Get in your mother''s car B, get in!"


    Liu Rui scolded helplessly, then went directly to the window, knocked on the window and shouted, "draft it? Tell me why you came to H city?"


    "I said, you can come, why can''t I come?" Liu Neng shouted with some irritability.


    "You..."


    Liu Rui looked at Liu Neng and was stunned. Then he asked, "where are Lao Bian and Xiao Hei?"


    "Ha ha..."


    Liu Neng heard this and smiled. Then he whispered, "Guess!"


    "I guess you''re a B!" Liu Rui shouted. Then he took out his hand and aimed it at Liu Neng''s head. Then he shouted, "draft it? I asked you where Lao Bian and them are?"


    "Hula!"


    After seeing Liu Rui take it out, all the bodyguards jumped out of the car with hands in their hands.


    "Grass, so many people?"


    Han Chao scolded wordlessly. Then he quickly pulled Liu Rui and whispered, "are you crazy? Lao Bian must not be in their hands now. What''s the use of pulling this with them now?"


    "This is running for us!" Liu Rui raised his hands and stared at Liu Neng.


    "Who doesn''t know they''re coming for you, but if you fight with them now, we both have to throw it here. Brother, can you calm down?" Han Chao shouted in silence.


    "I can''t calm down!"


    "You are looking for death now!"


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. He turned his head and looked at Han Chao. Then he looked at Liu Neng in the car. He pursed his lips and remained silent for a few seconds. Then he clenched his teeth and said, "draft it? Sooner or later, I''ll kill you!"


    "I always welcome you!" Liu Neng grinned and shouted to the bodyguard outside the car, "get in the car!"


    The bodyguard looked at Liu Rui and smiled helplessly. Then he directly pulled open the door and got into the car.


    "Go!"


    Liu Neng waved to Liu Rui with a smile, and then directly started the car. Almost in the blink of an eye, the car disappeared in Liu Rui''s sight.


    "Draft it!"


    Liu Rui stood there, biting his teeth and scolding.


    "No, what do these people do? Are you so excited?" Han Chao whispered as he stood beside Liu Rui. After all, Han Chao saw Liu Rui''s anger for the first time in such a long time.


    "Fuck you!"


    Liu Rui clenched his teeth and repeated a sentence like a nerve.


    "OK, don''t scold, get in the car..." Han Chao reached out and pulled Liu Rui. Liu Rui turned his head and looked at Han Chao, and then ran directly to the car.


    "What is this thing every day..." Han Chao looked at Liu Rui''s back and scolded wordlessly, and then followed up on the overlord car.


    In the car.


    After Han Chao started the car, he stepped on the accelerator and drove to the high-speed intersection.


    Liu Rui didn''t say a word after getting on the bus. He kept looking at the scenery outside the window.


    "What are you doing?"


    Han Chao is a little worried. Liu Rui asks with his eyes askew.


    "Nothing..." Liu Rui replied in a very low mood.


    "Cao, just like you say you''re okay now, who believes it?" Han Chao replied a little speechless, then said with a big mouth: "what''s the matter with you? You can''t travel by this B?"


    "I said I was fine!" Liu Rui replied with some annoyance.


    "Who was that man just now?" Liu Hanchao asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "Liu Neng..."


    Liu Rui bit his lips and replied.


    "Is Liu Neng, the boss behind them?" Han Chao said curiously.


    "Well, our constant opponent is Liu Neng." Liu Rui nodded slightly and then said, "but his original name is not Liu Neng. He cheated us!"


    "Cheated?" Han Chao was stunned when he heard this, then looked at Liu Rui and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "I knew him before, and his name was not Liu Neng at all! He was like a, my grass!" Liu Rui shouted, staring at beads.


    "Who is he?" Han Chao asked absently.


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. Then he turned his head and looked at Han Chao. He said helplessly, "I told you you don''t know him. Anyway, this is not a good man!"


    "I don''t know... What did you tell me?" Han Chao scolded silently, and then said, "then you said he never showed up. Why did you change his name? What did you say he wanted?"


    "I don''t know..."


    Liu Rui waved his hand impatiently, then narrowed his eyes and said, "Lao Bian and Xiao Hei are in their hands now!"


    "I know..." Han Chao nodded.


    "By the way, we two can''t Tell ye about seeing Liu Neng today, do you understand?" Liu Rui looked at Han Chao and said.


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this. Then he tilted his mouth and said, "why can''t you tell ye? Ye can''t hide anything from him when he told me..."


    "It seems that this person must not know who Liu Neng is. If ye knows, he must be crazy..." Liu Rui shouted helplessly.


    "No, what exactly does Liu Neng do? Why is it so mysterious and can''t you tell ye? Our harem is so chaotic now, why can''t you tell him?" Han Chao asked with a wordless expression.


    "You don''t have to worry about what Liu Neng does, but you don''t have to go out and finish the Liu Neng thing we met today!" Liu Rui explained to Han Chao, and then said: "Liu Neng''s identity is very special. I tell you, if ye knows, I can''t guarantee what he will do, you''ll know later..."


    Han Chao was silent when he heard this. Then he smiled and asked, "are you begging me?"


    "..." Liu Rui looked at Han Chao and said nothing.


    "Are you begging me?" Han Chao asked.


    "Roll the calf, I''m ordering you. Do you know?" Liu Rui shouted at Han Chao with staring beads.


    "If you say anything to order me, I''ll have to think about it. I''ll tell you..." Han Chao replied with his mouth curled.


    "... just your b mouth, I''m really convinced!" Liu Rui shouted helplessly, and then said, "what, I''ll give you 200 yuan, will you shut your mouth?"


    Liu Rui took out 200 yuan from his wallet as he spoke.


    "Just 200?" Han Chao shouted a little speechless.


    "I have only this money. What else do you want?"


    "No, these two hundred are too few to block my mouth..." Han Chao replied with his mouth tilted.


    "Grass, can I give you 500?" Liu Rui directly threw his wallet into Han Chao''s hand.


    Han Chao squinted at Liu Rui, then smiled and said, "your wallet may be worth money."


    "Isn''t it? Will you give me the wallet?" Liu Rui cried out.


    "Ah, anyway, you don''t have money. You don''t have money if you want your wallet. You''d better give it to me..." Han Chao put away his wallet with a smile and put it directly into his trouser pocket.


    "No, I find you are so shameless now?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Han Chao helplessly.


    "I don''t want face. Can I compare with you or what? Who doesn''t know in our harem, just count you. Liu Rui is the most shameless..." Han Chao bared his teeth and replied.


    "Who are you listening to?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Who else can listen to this thing? I can feel it as long as I have a little heart..."


    Liu Rui looked at Han Chao with helplessness.


    ����


    Highway intersection.


    I had nothing to do in my Land Rover. I began to fight the landlord with the north and South and Ji Xuan. The others surrounded the three of us and watched the excitement.


    "It''s been so long. Why hasn''t anyone come?"


    Zhang Fengyu looked at me and shouted while eating a bowl of cold skin in his hand.


    "Two two..." I casually played two cards, then looked at Zhang Fengyu and said, "I don''t know what''s going on now. Let''s wait..."


    "I''ve eaten three cold skins. I didn''t say your harem. It''s too bad to do things now. How long has it been since people came?" Zhang Fengyu said as he grinded and hawed at me while eating cold skins.


    "Why are you so inky? You can''t stop your mouth by eating cold skin?" Zhang TongZhou scolded irritably.


    "Fuck off!"


    Zhang Fengyu stared at the bead and shouted. Then he opened the window and threw the cold leather tie down the window. But at this time, a jeep passed by us. Zhang Fengyu was stunned at the jeep, then stared at the bead and shouted, "isn''t this their car?"


    "Who?" I asked, squinting at Zhang Fengyu.


    "It seems to be the little five''s car..." Zhang Fengyu replied to me with some uncertainty.


    Hearing this, I was stunned. Then I threw the poker on my hand directly onto the seat, and stared at the beads and looked out.


    "Yes, it''s really their car!"


    North and South stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Catch up!"


    If something talks, start the car.


    "Don''t move!"


    I stretched out my hand to stop something and whispered, "we can''t catch up with them now, and it''s easy to have an accident when we get on the highway..."


    "Lao Bian and Xiao Hei may be in their hands!" the thing looked at me and asked.


    "No!" I shook my head in a very positive tone.


    "Why?" the north and South looked at me and asked.


    "They only have one car, which can''t hold so many people. The news over there is that there are three cars, indicating that there are two more on the tower, which means that Lao Bian and Xiao Hei may still be on the tower!" I made a very clear analysis, and then said: "Well, the license plate number of this car is not Xiao Wu''s car, which means Xiao Wu may not be in this car. It is estimated that Liu Neng went back first..."


    "Ye, you are so smart..." north and South gave me a thumbs up in admiration.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Nanbei and smiled. Then I took out my mobile phone and dialed Meng Liang.


    "Who are you calling?" north and South looked at me and asked.


    "I asked Meng Liang to stop them and see if Lao Bian and Xiao Hei were in the car!" I replied with a smile.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, Meng Liang connected the phone.


    "What''s the matter?" Meng Liang asked with a smile.


    "Liangzi, now take all the people who can drive in our harem and wait in the development zone of H City in five hours. Stop a jeep and see if there are Lao Bian and them in the car..." I said softly to my mobile phone.


    "How many years? Are our security guards going?" Meng Liang asked.


    "You seem to be short-sighted. Can''t everyone go there? What are you doing with the security guard?" I shouted in silence.


    "It''s mainly because we don''t have many people now. Let me tell you..."


    "Come on, don''t talk to me!" I scolded irritably, and then said: "this car is very important. You must show it to me. You know, if this thing can''t be done well, you can roll it directly for me..."


    "All right, I see. Stop the ink!"


    Meng Liang replied to me irritably.


    "But don''t fight with others, you know? Don''t fight!"


    "All right, all right, I see!"


    Meng Liang promised me and then hung up directly.


    In a corner of the tower.


    Tian Ming sat shivering in the car, holding his coat, turned to look at Wei Yiwen and asked, "Lao Wei, what, are you cold?"


    "You... You... You say I''m... Cold or not?"


    Wei Yiwen asked back with his upper teeth shaking and his lower teeth trembling.


    "Fuck, these children are too unreliable now. What if I freeze to death!" Tian Ming scolded with his teeth.


    "Why don''t we go out for a walk?" Wei Yiwen discussed with Tian Ming.


    "What can we do when we get out of the car? We don''t know how to die..." Tian Ming replied helplessly.


    "Frozen to death..." Wei Yiwen looked at Tian Ming and smiled.


    "What, do you still have electricity on your cell phone? Call ye. How long have you been waiting? Why don''t you come..."


    Wei Yiwen took out his mobile phone and found my phone. Then he found my phone and dialed it.


    "What, ye Han, what''s the matter with you? I''m freezing to death. What do you want?" Wei Yiwen stared at beads and shouted at the phone.


    "Uncle Wei, if you insist, I think Liu Rui will come soon. You wait for us to contact Liu Rui first. I''ll find you in the past. Don''t worry. Do you know?" I smiled and comforted.


    "No, I''m really going to die here. I''ll tell you, my old cold legs have made mistakes. I''ll tell you..." Wei Yiwen shouted at me.


    "Insist..." I replied with a smile, and then hung up the phone directly.


    "What did ye Han say?"


    After Wei Yiwen put down the phone, Tian Ming asked quickly.


    "He asked us both to insist..." Wei Yiwen replied helplessly.


    "How can you insist? It''s going to be dark soon!" Tian Ming scolded with a very irritable expression.


    "Hehe, what do you say?" Wei Yiwen asked with a smile.


    Tian Ming looked at Wei Yiwen and said nothing.


    ����


    On the other side, we played poker for an hour. Liu Rui and Han Chao finally drove to the intersection of the highway.


    After I saw Liu Rui''s domineering car, I directly pulled open the door and went down, and then stood at the intersection waiting for Liu Rui and Han Chao.


    "It''s over... Ye got off!" Han Chao muttered nervously after seeing me get off, subconsciously filling up the driving speed.


    "I''ll get off later. Don''t Tell ye about our meeting with Liu Neng. Do you know?"


    "I see. Why are you so inky? I''ll get off for a while now. Ye asked us what happened. How do you say we answer?"


    "..." Liu Rui squinted at Han Chao, then smiled and said, "you say you have diarrhea and it''s over!"


    "Why don''t you say you have diarrhea?" Han Chao shouted with a big mouth.


    "What am I doing with diarrhea when I''m free?"


    "Then I''ll have nothing to do with diarrhea?"


    "Don''t you have a bad stomach!" Liu Rui replied irritably, then directly pulled open the door and ran to my position.


    I squinted at Liu Rui, who looked at me with a smile.


    "Come here, you come here!" I shouted in a low voice, biting my lips and hooking my fingers at Liu Rui.


    "No, what are you doing? I''m still a little scared..." Liu Rui stood in place and looked at me with a smile and asked.


    "Come here!"


    I stared at the beads and shouted.


    Liu Rui hesitated for a moment, looked at me and shouted, "what ye Han, what are we doing? We''ve known each other for so many years. You can''t do it. I''ll tell you!"


    "I won''t do it!"


    I replied in spite of my anger.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Liu Rui moved forward two steps, looked at me and asked.


    Just then Han Chao came down and shouted at me, "what leaf is that? It''s all Liu Rui''s fault. It has nothing to do with me. I didn''t know anything about your accident!"


    "Han Chao, you''re not human!" Liu Rui shouted at Han Chao with staring beads.


    "It has nothing to do with whether I am a person or not, mainly because what I say is the truth!" Han Chao bared his teeth and replied.


    "Well, tell me what you did just now. Why is your cell phone dead?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "I talked to the director of the police station..."


    Hearing this, I was stunned, and then asked in a low voice, "how''s the conversation?"


    "Basically no problem..." Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied to me.


    I waved to Liu Rui and whispered, "I don''t have much time to talk to you now. Hurry to follow us to find Wei Yiwen and them. It''s estimated that the two old men are frozen..."


    "Uncle Wei didn''t come with you?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me.


    "No..."


    I waved my hand, then shouted to the north and South: "get in the car, all follow us!"


    "OK!" north and South promised me.


    A few minutes later, I sat in Liu Rui''s domineering car, looked at Liu Rui and asked, "guess whose car I saw today?"


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard me say this. Then he turned his mouth and asked, "whose car?"


    "It may be Xiao Wu''s, on the highway in front of you!"


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard what I said. Then he smiled and said, "why didn''t we see it?"


    "I don''t know. They should have gone back to the city, but I can feel that Lao Bian and Xiao Hei may still be here."


    "Well, I think so." Liu Rui nodded slightly and then said, "well, I simply contacted the director of the police station here. This person will retire immediately, so it''s easy to take the money directly."


    "True or false?" I asked with a smile.


    "Well, it''s almost done with money, and their captain is also a thing to recognize money. As long as we have the money in place, it''s estimated that everything else is not a problem..." Liu Rui was very sure to reply to me.


    "Hehe, what money can solve is a small matter!" I nodded slightly, then called Wei Yiwen with my mobile phone, and then asked Wei Yiwen''s address.


    Half an hour later, we didn''t know where to find Wei Yiwen and Tian Ming in the tower. When we found someone, the two old men were basically frozen to death.


    At more than seven o''clock in the evening, our gang finally knew the hotel where Liu Rui opened his room. When I got off the bus, I was stunned by the three big characters of blood red and good luck.


    "Brother, are you a hotel or a crematorium?" I looked at Liu Rui around me and asked in silence.


    "This is obviously a hotel. Whose crematorium you see has such a festive name!" Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied to me.


    Ji Xuan stood at the door of Haoyunlai Hotel, looked at me speechless and asked, "brother, you brought me to the iron tower. You''re just going to show me something, aren''t you?"


    "I didn''t arrange this..."


    I reluctantly replied.


    "It''s not this thing. Who arranged it? You can''t do this to me. Are you short of money or what? Is this where people live?"


    Ji Xuan stared at the beads and shouted at me.


    "I told you, I didn''t arrange this thing. How do I know what''s going on?"


    I replied impatiently, then pulled Liu Rui and shouted, "what do you have to say? You told him it was all arranged..."


    Ji Xuan looked at Liu Rui and was stunned for a moment. Then he threw his mouth and shouted, "brother, I have several very important questions now. Can we communicate?"


    "If you have any questions, just ask..."


    Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied.


    "I won''t say anything if you let me eat three bowls of cold skins at the intersection of the expressway. Now I want to ask you, can you tell me what you mean by arranging me in this place?" Ji Xuan stared at the beads and shouted at Liu Rui.


    "What''s wrong with this place?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Ji Xuan with an ignorant face.


    "What''s the matter with this place? Is it inhabited? Tell me!" Ji Xuan pulled Liu Rui and pointed to good luck. It''s not very bright. The red lantern has basically collapsed.


    "The main reason is that the name of this place is festive. If you want to be in this place, I tell you it is basically impossible. Other environments are similar to this hotel..." Liu Rui explained with a smile.


    "You mean this place is not bad?" Ji Xuan asked helplessly.


    "Ha ha, that''s almost what I mean..." Liu Rui nodded with a smile.


    "It''s a failure for me to come out with you. I tell you, no, I''ll go back to the city tomorrow!" Ji Xuan shouted irritably.

 Chapter 1572

    "No, I just don''t understand your idea now. You say that your rich second generation usually don''t enjoy it less. Why can''t they eat so much hardship?" Liu Rui replied, and then said: "if you don''t believe it, look at others. We all grew up suffering from childhood, and we are still very satisfied with this environment..."


    Ji Xuan reluctantly glanced at Liu Rui, bit his teeth and scolded, "I''m really convinced now. What do you think you''re doing here?"


    "Oh, now I find it so hard to make you suffer?" Liu Rui shouted at Ji Xuan with a big mouth.


    "OK, I''m really convinced by them now. I don''t want to say anything. They really don''t need to come out with you. I''ll tell you..."


    "No, you two are writing in front. What''s the matter? No, I''m freezing to death!"


    At this time, Wei Yiwen shouted at Liu Rui at the top of his voice.


    "... uncle Wei, pay attention to quality!"


    Liu Rui looked back and reminded him. Then he ran into the hotel with his hands on his back.


    Several of us followed Liu Rui into the hotel. After entering the hotel, I had some hope, but I was stunned when I saw the aunt in front of the hotel.


    "Brother, can you tell me how much you spent on the house?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Two hundred and one, here it is?" Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied to me.


    "No, you''re still two hundred in this room, aren''t you? Are you out of your mind?" I stared at Liu Rui and scolded.


    "I found that you are so inky. I told you that the environment here is similar, and the house is still very good..."


    Liu Rui said something back, then dragged us to the house.


    "Little brother, are you back?"


    After seeing Liu Rui, the aunt at the front desk asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, I''m back..."


    Liu Rui replied with a stiff smile, and then ran straight into the house.


    "No, what''s the matter with you and this aunt? There seems to be something wrong between you two..." I smiled at Liu Rui and asked.


    "It''s all right..." Liu Rui answered me perfunctorily.


    After several of us returned to Liu Rui''s room, Ji Xuan looked at the quilt on the bed and was stunned.


    "Brother, can you tell me what''s going on with this quilt?"


    Ji Xuan looked at the quilt on the bed and asked with his teeth.


    "Ha ha..."


    Liu Rui smiled awkwardly, bared his teeth and said, "what, let me tell you, although the quilt is yellow, he is still very clean..."


    "You pull the calf with me, don''t you?" Ji Xuan shouted with his teeth.


    "I have nothing to do with you..."


    "All right, let''s get together. Anyway, the money has been spent!"


    I answered without a word, and then I lay down in bed and rested.


    We had a hard day, so we were very tired. After we simply divided the house, we all went back to the house to have a rest.


    Han Chao and I have one room, one room east, West, North and south, one room Zhang Fengyu and Zhang Tongzhou, and one room Tian Ming and Wei Yiwen.


    Ji Xuan looked at Liu Rui around him and looked embarrassed. He turned his head and shouted to Han Chao, "what Han Chao, let''s change. Can you have a room with this?"


    "You can pull it down. If I had a room with him, I would be crazy. I tell you, I won''t change with you..." Han Chao shouted with a big mouth on his bed.


    "Why, you still dislike me?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at Ji Xuan.


    "I just don''t want to have a room with you, OK?" Ji Xuan shouted at the top of his voice, then looked at me and said, "Ye Han, you alone in your harem can cure him, or you can make do with it. Can you have a room with Liu Rui?"


    "Ha ha..." hearing this, I smiled, then looked at Han Chao nearby and whispered, "are you sure you want to have a room with Han Chao?"


    "Sure!" Ji Xuan nodded very definitely.


    "I tell you, Han Chao''s ink doesn''t need Liu ruicha at all. I''ll tell you..."


    "In fact, I don''t care about the ink or not. It''s mainly that the people in your back palace can pit money too much. I live in a house with Han Chao. I feel a little safe."


    Hearing Ji Xuan''s words, I smiled, then got up, looked at Liu Rui and said, "let''s go..."


    Liu Rui glanced at Han Chao, turned to Ji Xuan and shouted, "Ji Xuan, your behavior today makes me very disappointed!"


    "Get out of here!"


    Ji Xuan stared at the beads, bit his teeth and scolded.


    On the other side of the highway.


    Liu Neng sat in the jeep and looked at the street lights outside. He was silent for a long time.


    "Boss, who are those people?"


    The driver turned to look at Liu Neng and asked.


    ��������


    Liu Neng was stunned when he heard this. Then he said with his mouth tilted: "old friend..."


    "Old friend?"


    The driver was puzzled and then said, "aren''t they from H city? When have they become our old friends?"


    "When I knew them, I didn''t have you..."


    Liu Neng smiled back, then took out his mobile phone and slowly pressed Xiao Wu''s phone.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    The phone rang for a long time before Xiao Wu answered the phone.


    "What are you doing? I''m playing mahjong. Can you stop calling me?" Xiao Wu shouted with bare teeth.


    "When are you still calling? Who are you playing with?" Liu Neng asked speechless.


    Xiao Wu glanced at Xiao hei and Lao Bian, smiled and said, "Wang Jun has to play with me. What do you think I can do?"


    "Are you? We''re kidnapping. What kind of mahjong do you play?" Liu Neng was very angry when he heard this.


    "It''s mainly because these two people have to play with me. I can''t help it. Hurry up. Do you have anything serious? If you don''t, hang up. I''m in court. Don''t write with me..." Xiao Wu shouted impatiently.


    "Grass, I shouldn''t go back!"


    Liu Neng bit and scolded, and then said, "today, I met people from the harem on the way..."


    "Why, there''s a fight?" Xiao Wu asked with a smile.


    "No, their people have arrived at the tower. Be careful over there. Those two people in the back palace must show me, okay?"


    "I know, I know. Who can take people away from me? Every day..." Xiao Wu replied irritably, and then said: "what, do you have anything to do? Hang up if you have nothing to do? Can I add roaming for a long distance now? It''s very expensive..."


    "I''ll call you. What''s your price!" Liu Neng shouted helplessly, and then said: "Liu Rui of the harem saw me..."


    Little five was stunned when he heard this and said, "what do you mean, you''re exposed?"


    "Yes!" Liu Neng nodded slightly and then said, "but he doesn''t necessarily tell Ye Han. Do you need to tell the boss about it?"


    "No, how can you expose it? Why can''t you?" Xiao Wu scolded with his teeth.


    "Who knows why I ran into them, you think I want him to see!" Liu Neng shouted with his teeth, and then hung up the phone directly.


    When Xiao Wu saw that the phone was hung up, he reluctantly put down his mobile phone, touched his lips and whispered, "what''s the strength with me?"


    "What''s the matter?" Wang Jun asked, smiling at Xiao Wu while holding mahjong.


    "This one is installed with the people in the back palace of others. Do you think it''s a calf? You say who can''t hit? You have to hit them. Now, Liu can make others recognize..." Xiao Wu replied irritably.


    "In fact, I don''t understand why he doesn''t want people in the harem to see him. He still thinks that the name of Liu Neng is northeast F4!" Wang Jun said with a smile.


    "You ask me, I ask who, one day God talks, who knows what he wants to do..." Xiao Wu replied with a big mouth.


    "Ha ha... Do whatever he likes. Why do you study this with him..." Wang Jun replied with a smile.


    "It''s mainly because something happened. It seems that I''m to blame. What does this have to do with me? I found that since I called Liu Neng, it''s obviously awesome. Later, I directly changed my name. My name is Xie Guangkun. I killed him and me..." Xiao Wu said in a long way.


    "Do I have to call Zhao Si?" Wang Jun asked with a smile.


    "You roll the calf, why there are you everywhere..." Xiao Wu scolded irritably, and then began to code cards.


    "Elder brother, what did you two say?" at this time, Huang Mao looked at Xiao Wu and asked.


    "These are all trade secrets. It''s no use asking. When I''m forced by Xie Guangkun, I''ll directly seal you with Xie Yongqiang. Then we''ll continue to write the peak of rural love!" Xiao Wu bared his teeth and replied with yellow hair.


    "Brother, then you won''t be my father?" Huang Mao asked a little speechless.


    "Ha ha..." Xiao Wu grinned, then looked at Wang Jun and said, "from this point of view, this child is not stupid..."


    "Do you think everyone is like you?" Wang Jun replied speechlessly, then took out his wallet and shouted to the busy Xiaodong: "son, go out and order us some food?"


    "Yes!" Xiao Dong quickly agreed and turned to run outside the house.


    "Boy, take the money..." Wang Jun shouted at Xiaodong.


    "Elder brother, why do you give me this money? I have money in my hand..." Xiao Dong knew very well and replied with a smile.


    "Grass, is that one thing?"


    Wang Jun shouted helplessly, then directly threw his wallet to Dongzi, and then looked at Dongzi and shouted, "go out and order some rice, order some good, and buy some Chinese cigarettes by the way..."


    "Elder brother, what do you say you give me your wallet for? If I have money in my hand, I''ll treat everyone..." Xiao Dong shouted with some embarrassment.


    "Don''t ink with me. Have you made money? You''ll have to spend money and go quickly!" Wang Jun shouted with staring beads.


    Xiao Dong stood in situ stunned for a moment, and then ran out of the house with a wallet with at least 3000 yuan in it.


    Huang Mao and Hua Zi looked up at Wang Jun. at this time, they knew the difference between this big bastard and ordinary bastard. People like Wang Jun won''t lose your money at all, and it won''t be useless. At least, they feel very kind and never pretend to force anything. That is, you are involuntarily afraid of such people, For example, if you haven''t contacted Xiaowu in advance, you think Xiaowu is an errand runner and doesn''t talk and talk. But you see, after Xiaowu picks up * *, you will know what kind of person Xiaowu is. It''s really killing people without blinking. If you say one more word, Xiaowu won''t talk to you.


    But there are also many bastards in this society. They are nothing at all. They are forced to go to heaven with their own people all day. However, once they go outside, they are nothing. You can''t see how cruel they are, but if they are serious, you will understand how to write the three words "fugitive".


    The tower is in a frozen warehouse.


    Lao Bian and Xiao Hei were tied in an iron cage by a big iron chain. They looked very miserable.


    "Fuck, isn''t this for the dog? Why is it still used on both of us now?" Lao Bian asked, looking at Xiao Hei mildly.


    Xiao Hei looked down at his iron chain and said helplessly, "I don''t know what these people are doing here. You say we don''t know anything. What''s the use of them catching us?"


    "I think they may have caught us by chance. If nothing happens in a few days, they can let us go..." Lao Bian replied very naively.


    "Hehe, what you think is really simple..."


    Xiao Hei smiled helplessly and then said, "we all drove to the police station. Do you think it''s a coincidence? It''s obviously running for us..."


    "What''s the use of saying you?" Lao Bian asked, looking at Xiao Hei.


    "What''s your use?" Xiao Hei asked with staring beads.


    "I knew I was useless. What did you say he was trying to catch us?" Lao Bian scolded silently. Then he took out the box of cigarettes Xiao Hei gave him from his trouser pocket, looked at Xiao hei and asked, "do you smoke?"


    "I''m not in the mood..." Xiao Hei replied irritably.


    "If you''re not in the mood, just stay here. I don''t care about you..." Lao Bian smiled back and lit himself a cigarette.


    "No, when is it? Are you still in the mood to smoke?" Xiao Hei asked, squinting at Lao Bian.


    "Why don''t I smoke? I''m caught now, I''m a prisoner, and I want to be promoted to immortality?" Lao Bian shouted irritably, and then said: "anyway, we''re like B now. It''s no use what you say now. If the leaves can save us, we''ll be finished. You say what''s the use of you now. People can let you go!"


    "Grass!"


    Xiao Hei looked at Lao Bian and scolded irritably. Then he clenched his teeth and said, "you are what call you made to others when you were free. This call directly dried up for me!"


    "No!" Lao Bian squinted at Xiao Hei, then waved his hand and said helplessly, "forget it, I won''t tell you. It''s as if this B is what I want. It''s all catching up. What do you think I can do? I''m also forced and helpless?"


    "Now I regret that I didn''t stop you when you called. You said if I stopped you, there wouldn''t be so many things..."


    "What''s the use of saying this now? I''d better wait honestly. It''s a disaster every day!" Lao Bian replied with a melancholy look on his face, and then said: "why don''t these things give me some food? I''m hungry..."


    "Why do you have so many things!" Xiao Hei tilted his eyes and reluctantly replied to Lao Bian.


    ����


    Outside the warehouse on the other side.


    Xiaodong went out for more than half an hour, and then walked out with a lot of boxed lunch.


    "Brother Wang, at this time, there is nothing else. I bought some boxed lunch and kebabs..." Xiao Dong shouted at Wang Jun with a smile.


    "Yes, anything!"


    Wang Jun nodded back, then looked at Xiao Wu and said, "why, brother five, have a meal?"


    "Eat, eat..."


    Little five reached out and pushed the mahjong in front of him into the pile of cards, and then ran to Dongzi''s.


    "Brother Wang, this is your wallet!"


    After Xiaodong put down the lunch box, he changed his wallet to Wang Jun.


    Wang Jun looked at his wallet and smiled. He stretched out a few banknotes and threw them into Xiaodong''s hand.


    Xiaodong looked at the money in his hand and was stunned. He looked at Wang Jun and asked, "brother, what do you mean?"


    "I can''t let you go for nothing..." Wang Jun replied with a smile.


    Xiao Dong just opened his mouth to speak, but was stopped by Wang Jun, smiled and said, "I know what you want to say, don''t write with me..."


    "Ha ha! Thank you, brother Jun!" Xiaodong scratched his head and smiled.


    "What, did you bring food for the two people in the room?" Wang Jun then asked.


    "Yes!" Xiaodong nodded.


    "OK, you send them there and leave them two boxes of cigarettes..." Wang Jun patted Xiaodong on the shoulder and said.


    "Give them back cigarettes?" Xiao Dong asked at the top of his voice.


    "Do you watch too many TV dramas? We are kidnapping, not interrogating spies. As long as they don''t run, it''s not a matter for us to make it convenient. We used to do this. In fact, it''s not easy. If we can be considerate, we can be considerate..." Wang Jun explained with a smile.


    "That''s too human!"


    Xiao Dong replied with his mouth tilted. Then he ran to the house where Lao Bian and Xiao Hei were located with a box of lunch and cigarettes.


    On the other side, good luck to the hotel.


    Liu Rui was lying in bed texting Wu Mei. After I washed, I wiped my hair and looked at Liu Rui and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "What else can I do to accompany Wu Mei to pull the calf..." Liu Rui replied to me irritably, then looked at me and asked, "you have brought out all the combat effectiveness of our harem. What if something happens at home?"


    "What can happen at home? Now the focus of H city has all shifted to the iron tower. There is basically nothing at home..." I smiled back.


    "You are not afraid of sun Qiang''s attack on our harem. Don''t forget the relationship with the police station. We are not very good..." Liu Rui whispered to me.


    "Nothing..."


    I waved my hand and then said, "did you find anything on the tower these days?"


    "I basically know about the situation here. The police station has temporarily established a relationship with us. The director and the captain are all money owners. I think as long as we give the money in place, everything else should not be a matter..." Liu Rui replied to me.


    "Ha ha, that''s OK. As long as we can solve it with money, we can do it here..." I nodded slightly and then asked, "what, do you have any information about Lao Bian and Xiao Hei?"


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. Then he smiled and said, "Lao Bian and Xiao Hei are helping to find it. Although I don''t know what effect, I heard the captain''s meaning that as long as people are still here, they can find it!"


    "So awesome?" I asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, I don''t know whether the cow is forced or not. Anyway, that''s what people told me..." Liu Rui looked at me and smiled.


    "As long as we can find Lao Bian and Xiao Hei now, everything else is not a problem!"


    On the highway.


    Liu Neng sat in the jeep and kept looking at the time on the mobile phone. His eyebrows seemed to be frowning all the time.


    "Boss, what do you think?"


    The driver looked at Liu Neng and asked.


    "Nothing..."


    Liu Neng waved back, then took out his mobile phone and kept beating his thigh. A moment later, Liu Neng finally took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    The busy tone of the phone was particularly long in Liu Neng''s eyes.


    "Hello?"


    The person opposite finally answered the phone.


    "Boss."


    Liu Neng shouted softly.


    "Well, what''s the matter?"


    Asked the man opposite.


    "I had an accident today," Liu Neng answered softly.


    "What''s up?"


    "Liu Rui saw me!" Liu Neng said, biting his lips.


    The man across the phone was silent for a moment, and then shouted in a low voice: "I told you not to let the people in the harem recognize you? Why are you so careless!"


    Liu Neng listened to the scolding voice on the phone and was silent for a moment. Then he clenched his teeth and said, "I don''t know why you always let me hide from the people in the harem and keep their lives. Do you know if you can, the people in the harem would have died long ago. Why do we have to wait until now? Our situation is very passive!"


    "How can I do it? Can you teach me?" the man opposite asked in a hoarse voice.


    "But you always let me face the people in the harem like this. It''s really difficult for me to do. I''m afraid of doing anything now!"


    "If ye Han knew it was you, he would kill you at all costs. Do you know?" the man opposite shouted.


    "Yes! But he may not be able to kill me!" Liu Neng whispered back.


    "Fart, ye Han, if he puts down some whole you, do you think you can survive? Ten little five can''t save you! Who do you think you are?" the opposite shouted.


    Liu Neng was stunned by the curse on the phone. After all, Liu Neng saw his boss so angry for the first time in such a long time.


    "At that time, you two will end up dead and broken. I don''t want this result!"


    "Do you know ye Han?" Liu Neng asked with a frown.


    "Do I know ye Han? Does it have anything to do with you?"


    "I mean, did you know ye Han before me?" Liu Neng repeated.


    "These have nothing to do with you. You ran into Liu Rui today, didn''t you?" the person opposite asked.


    "Well, he''s the only one. Ye Han is not here." Liu Neng nodded slightly.

 Chapter 1573

    "That''s OK. It''s estimated that he can''t tell your identity..."


    "Why?" Liu Neng asked.


    "Liu Rui doesn''t want to see ye Han with you, so he won''t say. Liu Rui is a smart man. He knows how ye Han will react if he knows it''s you, so he won''t say it."


    "Hehe, I''m so excited about ye Han?" Liu Neng asked with a smile.


    "It''s not your great stimulation to Ye Han, it''s my great stimulation to Ye Han. From now on, you should show up as little as possible, try to get the project early, and then drive Ye Han''s people out of H city!"


    "Still can''t kill them, right?" Liu Neng asked helplessly.


    "No!"


    "They always wanted to kill me, but I couldn''t kill them..." Liu Neng smiled helplessly, then looked at his mobile phone and said, "OK, I see what you mean. When will you come to H city?"


    "I''m not sure. I have a chance!"


    "OK!"


    Liu Neng nodded slightly and then hung up the phone.


    "Brother, what is the relationship between this harem and you?"


    The driver smiled and asked when he saw Liu Neng put down the phone.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Neng smiled, then looked at the scenery outside the window and said helplessly: "you ask me now, I don''t know what relationship I have with the harem. I always don''t understand why the boss doesn''t let us kill Ye Han. Isn''t it all over if we kill him now?"


    The driver looked at Liu Neng and said nothing.


    ����


    H City harem.


    After Meng Liang received the news that I asked him to go to the entrance of the high-speed building and wait for others, he directly shouted Hui, Yang Song, yuan and Gao Jia of the old depot together.


    "Why are you looking for me? I''m so busy now that you can''t see it?" Yang Song shouted as he sat in the conference room and looked at Meng Liang.


    "I don''t know what you''re busy with this day..." Meng Liang replied to Yang Song speechlessly, then looked at the old car and said, "brother Che, how many guests are left in our field?"


    "There are not many in the hall on the first floor, but there are still several private rooms. They are all old guests. I can''t get rid of them..."


    "No!"


    Meng Liang waved back directly and then said, "go, you take me now. You must let them take these people away!"


    "What didn''t you do? God?" Yang Song stretched out his hand to stop Meng Liang, and asked very puzzled.


    "Let''s go out and stop a car later. A guest in the harem can''t stay. In case the anti pornography comes at this time, no one can run..." Meng Liang replied irritably, and then directly followed the old car to the private room of the harem.


    Ten minutes later, all the guests in the harem were driven out by Meng Liang. They didn''t want to go, and all the expenses were free of charge. The waiter put them directly.


    "If you toss about this day, our harem will lose at least 500000. We don''t make much money. If you toss about like this, it will turn yellow sooner or later. I''ll tell you..." Yang Song shouted at Meng Liang with his big mouth.


    "I can''t help 800000, mainly because today''s situation is relatively special..."


    Meng Liang reluctantly replied, then took out the cigarette box, lit a cigarette for himself, and then looked at the people in the room and said, "just now ye called me. He meant that as long as all the things in our harem would take, they all followed me to stop a car at the highway intersection!"


    "Whose car is it?" Yang Song stood up and looked at Meng Liang and asked.


    "Who else can have it? It''s like Xiao Wu''s car. Leaf means that we don''t fight, just see if there is Lao Bian and Xiao Hei in the car..." Meng Liang frowned and explained.


    "No, you''re crazy? Just a few of us will stop people''s cars. If there''s a fight, you don''t know how we die..." Yang Song shouted at a high voice.


    "Don''t I tell you? When I go, I don''t fight. I just check whether there is Lao Bian and Xiao Hei in the car..." Meng Liang looked at Yang Song and said in a helpless tone.


    "It''s mainly because you go now. Even if we don''t do it, can they not do it?" Yang Song asked.


    Meng Liang looked at Yang Song and didn''t speak.


    The meeting room in the harem.


    "What do you mean by saying this to me now?" Meng Liang asked, looking at Yang Song.


    "I think we just wanted to die! Nothing else!" Yang Song replied with staring eyes.


    ��������


    Meng Liang looked at Yang Song and was silent for a moment. Then he bit his lips and said, "if you''re afraid, you can''t go..."


    "You''re telling me again!"


    Yang Song pointed to Meng Liang and shouted.


    "What are you two doing?"


    At this time, Yuan Yuan patted the table and shouted. Yang Song and Meng Liang all turned their heads and looked at Yuan Yuan.


    "Why, as soon as ye Han left here, you two pinched, didn''t you? What do you want to do?"


    Yuan Yuan stared at the bead and shouted. Then he turned to look at Yang Song and said, "I know what you said, but now the situation is special and there is not so much time to consider. We can only go now. Otherwise, what will Lao Bian and Xiao Hei do if they are really in the car?"


    "If it''s on the car, do you think we can beat it?" Yang Song asked, squinting at Yuan Yuan.


    "We have to fight if we can fight, but we have to fight if we can''t fight. Now we don''t have so much time to consider these, do you understand? Otherwise, you''re going to watch Lao Bian and Xiao Hei toss around in their hands?" Yuan Yuan looked at Yang Song and asked.


    Yang Song was silent for a moment, then turned his mouth and said, "OK, do whatever you like, I don''t care about them..."


    "Why, are there emotions?"


    Yuan Yuan looked at Yang Song with a smile and asked.


    "Aren''t you?"


    Yang Song stared at the beads and shouted. Then he said, "if there are ghosts among us, the news that we are going to start has been leaked. If we really get there, we will be no different from the dead!"


    Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan were stunned when they heard this!


    Yang Song was right. Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan didn''t seem to consider that there might be an insider among the rest of them. If the insider leaked the news, they had to throw it at the intersection of the highway.


    Gao Jia turned to look at the people in the room and didn''t speak. After all, the ghost has always been pressed in people''s hearts. Although no one usually said it, it doesn''t mean they don''t count. The tiger is dead. Now Meng Liang has to take Gao Jia and them on a risk.


    Meng Liang squinted at Yang Song and remained silent for a long time, because Meng Liang knew that Yang Song was right.


    "Cough..."


    At this time, the old car cleared his throat and whispered, "I don''t think there are any insiders in our group. I don''t think you can discuss whether to go or not, but I think even if there are insiders, if you still want to harm us at this time..."


    The old car paused and then said, "I recognize it!"


    "Me too!"


    Duan Hui shouted.


    "The three of us are foreign. If we don''t say much, I''ll follow if we go. Even if we don''t go..." Gao Jia also expressed his opinion.


    Meng Liang looked up at these people in the room, looked at Yang Song and asked, "what do you think?"


    ��������


    Yang Song was silent for a moment and said slowly, "if you think there are no ghosts among us, let''s go. I Yang Song is not afraid of death. I just don''t want to see another accident happen to the people in our harem!"


    "Ha ha..." Yuan Yuan smiled helplessly and then said softly, "I also believe us!"


    Meng Liang heard this, smiled, then took out three car keys from his trouser pocket, looked at the people in the room and said, "three cars, go separately and run directly to the highway intersection!"


    Gao Jia reached for a car key, and the old car reached out and took out a car key.


    "Wow!"


    At this time, Yuanyuan took out a backpack and poured out his hands * * directly. Then he looked at the people in the room with a smile and said, "divide it!"


    Seven or eight people divided these things, and then ran directly to the gate of the harem.


    When he reached the door, Meng Liang took out his mobile phone, turned on the hands-free and dialed me.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After a few busy tones, I got through.


    "Hello? What''s the matter?"


    I asked.


    "Leaf, we are ready to go..." Meng Liang whispered.


    I was silent on the other side of the phone, and then slowly said, "they''re a car. Don''t drive when you get there, okay? Even if you see Lao Bian and Xiao Hei, you can''t drive, okay?"


    "I see!"


    "That''s OK. I won''t say anything else, but I can''t get up with them tonight..." I asked with great ink.


    "Know, how''s your side?" Meng Liang asked.


    "There''s no problem here for the time being. Now we''ll find Xiao hei and Lao Bian first and find them both. It''s easy to say everything else..."


    "That''s OK, I know!" Meng Liang nodded and hung up the phone.


    "Can''t we go?" Gao Jia shouted at Meng Liang in the car.


    "Go!"


    Meng Liang nodded and agreed, and then ran to the parking position of the overlord car.


    ����


    On the other side, Liu Rui sat up directly after hearing me call. His small eyes looked at me several times. Then he opened his mouth and asked, "what did you say to Meng liang?"


    "What did I tell him?" I asked with a smile.


    "Don''t ink, you two have something to hide from me. Quickly tell me what you two just said. I''m very curious now..." Liu Rui shouted at me with a big mouth.


    "Ha ha..."


    I looked at Liu Rui and smiled. Then I whispered, "I saw Liu Neng''s car when I was waiting for you at the intersection of the expressway. I was afraid that Xiao hei and Lao Bian were also in the car, so I asked Meng Liang to have a look..."


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. Then he licked his lips and looked at me and asked, "do you see Liu Neng?"


    "No, I don''t know Liu Neng at all, but the car is Xiao Wu''s car. I can recognize it at a glance..." I smiled back.


    "Ah!"


    Liu ruiruo nodded thoughtfully.


    "Why, what can I do for you?"


    I was stunned, looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "No... nothing!"


    Liu Rui promised me in a trance, and his tone was very nervous.


    "Nothing. Why are you so nervous?"


    I looked at Liu Rui and scolded.


    "Did your eye see me nervous?"


    Liu Rui adjusted very quickly and immediately returned to normal. He stared at the beads and shouted at me.


    "Really not nervous?" I asked with a smile.


    "Fuck off, I don''t have time to talk to you!"


    Liu Rui scolded me irritably. Then he turned his head and lay on the bed playing with his mobile phone and stopped talking to me. I looked at Liu Rui and smiled, but didn''t speak.


    On the way.


    The old car and Duan Hui are in the same car. The old car looks at Duan Hui while driving and asks, "Hui, what''s the matter with our harem now? Why doesn''t it stop every day?"


    Duan Hui smiled helplessly when he heard this, and then said softly, "when has our harem stopped for so long?"


    "Ha ha... If you say so, it''s really the same thing!" the old car nodded helplessly and then said, "but now it doesn''t stop, it''s different from the original..."


    Duan Hui was stunned when he heard this. He turned around and looked at the old car. Then he asked in a stuffy voice, "old car, tell me your heart. Who do you think the ghost in our harem is?"


    "I''m telling you the truth, I really don''t know..." the old car smiled back and then said, "why, you know who it is?"


    Duan Hui was silent for a moment, looked up at the old car and said, "in fact, I know who it is?"


    The old car was stunned for a moment, and then hurriedly asked, "who?"


    "Ha ha..." Duan Hui smiled and whispered, "in fact, I''m just guessing. There''s no evidence in my hand."


    "Then tell me who it is, and I''ll analyze it for you!"


    Duan Hui looked at the old car and said quietly, "forget it, I don''t have any evidence. It''s just a guess. I still won''t say it!"


    "Really not?" the old car looked at Duan Hui and asked.


    "Hmm!" Duan Hui nodded and then said, "well, if this is over, I''m going to find ye for some money, and then take Er Mei to live in another place..."


    The old car was stunned when he heard this sentence. His eyes looked at Duan Hui in disbelief and asked, "did you think about it before you told me?"


    Duan Hui sighed slightly and said softly, "in fact, I''ve always wanted to go, but I only stayed after something happened recently. Now I still want to live a stable life!"


    "What are you going to do if we can''t make it?" the old car looked at Duan Hui and asked.


    "Hehe, that may be life, but now this kind of life is really not what I want. It''s too tired and unfair to ER Mei. I want to take her to live an ordinary life. We both bled and sweated in the harem. Now it''s the most critical time for our harem. Duan Hui has also stayed. I can be regarded as worthy of you?" Duan Hui looked at the old car and said.


    "In fact, if you go now, the leaves can''t let you go, and you can''t give you less money..." the old car whispered.


    "I know, but now I''m leaving. Who am I Duan Huicheng? When our harem is good, I''ll follow the popular, spicy and live in a big villa. When something happens to you, I''ll go. Is that what''s going on?"


    The old car reluctantly glanced at Duan Hui and whispered, "in fact, I think you still think too much. Since you want to go, go quickly and take advantage of nothing yet!"


    "Forget it, I''ll wait until the present thing is finished. I can go with peace of mind..." Duan Hui smiled and waved his hand.


    "Then you just said you knew who the ghost was, but didn''t you say it was because of this?"


    The old car frowned at Duan Hui and asked.


    "No, I just guessed it. It has nothing to do with whether I go or not..."


    The old car looked at Duan Hui, paused and said slowly, "in fact, if you know, you can also tell ye and let him have a number in his heart..."


    "I know!" Duan Hui nodded slightly and didn''t go on.


    "Fuck, if you really leave, I won''t even have a company in the harem..." the old car scolded with a smile.


    "There are so many people in our harem. Have you never planned to leave this circle?" Duan Hui asked looking at the old car.


    "I don''t have this idea yet. Before ye Han came, I was a chicken head. Now I''m still a chicken head. There''s no change in essence. What''s changed is that I have more money in my hand. I drive a good car and look good around me, but I''m also careful now. Although I envy and yearn for my life five years ago, I really have a time to lose my hair Now that''s what happened... "The old car nodded back.


    "Isn''t that what people are like? When you don''t have it, you think you should pay more, but when you have it, you will understand that everything is not good!"


    "We''re lucky to meet Ye Han. To tell you the truth, if you''re still in the same state and talk to me every day, do you think Er Mei can see you? Can you call your husband every day? Don''t you have to go home and find a factory to work then?"


    "That''s what you said!" Duan Hui nodded slightly.


    "It''s not easy to start all over again if you can put down what you have now. What can I do if you let me leave the harem now? Then open my concert hall? I''m tired of the harem now. Can I stand it if you give me a whole group of aunts? If you''re used to being bossy, I don''t think modern will open!"


    Duan Hui looked at the old car and didn''t say a word.


    "Not only modern cars, I can''t drive, but I want to drive better now. In our circle, it''s easy when you come in, but it''s not so easy if you want to go out!" the old car continued.


    "You mean I can''t go yet?" Duan Hui asked with a smile.


    "It''s you who can''t go, and it''s not me!" the old car whispered back.


    "Well, people can go if they can put it down, but I''m afraid if you can''t put it down, he can''t go..."


    "Ha ha..." the old car smiled helplessly when he heard this, and then drove.


    ����


    On the other side, in Gao Jia''s car,


    "Brother Jia, when do you think we can go? Now the harem is too chaotic. I just can''t keep up with their rhythm now. I can''t understand what they say..." Niu Lei asked Gao Jia, the co pilot, while driving.


    "Why, I can''t stand it now?" Gao Jia asked with a smile.


    "It''s mainly because they are too complicated now. I don''t know who this JB insider is. I dare not speak this day. I''m worried..." Niu Lei replied with a big mouth.


    "In fact, it''s not complicated. There are so many people in their harem. In fact, the accident will happen sooner or later!" Gao Jia whispered back outside the window, and then said, "in this society, the higher people go, the more they want, and the less human flavor."


    "Brother Jia, what do you mean?"


    "You''re an intelligent person. You have to work hard to farm at home, don''t you know?" Gao Jia scolded Niu Lei in silence.


    In the domineering car.


    Niu Lei looked at Gao Jia speechless and asked with a big mouth, "brother Jia, what do you mean by this? If you say I can''t do anything else, I may admit it, but if you say I can''t farm at home, are you a little insulting?"


    "Now I say you go home to farm. I think I''m insulting the farmers, you know?" Gao Jia stared at the beads and shouted helplessly. Then he said, "what, you drive quickly. You can''t keep up with it for a while..."


    "At this speed, what can''t I keep up?" Niu Lei replied with a big mouth.


    "I''m very uncomfortable now. I''m really in pain now, you know?" Gao Jia shouted, staring at Niu Lei.


    "It''s not brother Jia. There''s nothing wrong with you. What''s your pain? What a big thing. What''s the matter with us when there''s an insider in someone''s back palace? It''s not our people who have an accident..." Niu Lei turned his head and looked at Gao Jia and comforted him.


    "Get out of here! One of us is worse than an insider. I''ll tell you!" Gao Jia shouted with her eyes wide open.


    "Ha ha... Are you praising me or hurting me?" Niu Lei asked with a smile.


    "Can you stop talking to me!" Gao Jia shouted, staring at the beads, and then turned to look at the window and said nothing.


    When Niu Lei saw that Gao Jia didn''t speak, he didn''t go on.


    Gao Jia looked at the scenery outside the window and pursed her lips. In fact, Gao Jia has vaguely guessed in her heart who the ghost in our harem is. Although it is not very accurate, the scope must be reduced to three or two people, but Gao Jia has never talked to me about this topic, because Gao Jia is not from our harem, In fact, the main reason why they stay until now is that the tiger son''s Revenge has not been avenged. If the tiger son''s revenge is avenged, Gao Jia will leave our harem for the first time, because the current situation in our harem is too bad. As long as people who understand it can see, the main problem in our harem is internal and external troubles, and their own people are also problems, Moreover, the enemies outside can''t be dealt with by our harem. Now all things are on my own. It''s no exaggeration to say that 80% of our harem has come to this position because of Liu Yong. However, once we get rid of the problem in our harem, it''s 100% my Ye Han''s problem, In fact, what has the final say is that the biggest problem in our harem is that I have basically all the rights of the harem. Neither Liu Rui nor Meng Yuan or Yang Song can really change my mind. I have to say everything about the harem. I am not good at it, because my judgement is not always right. I am also an ordinary person. I also make mistakes, but when I am wrong, no one in the harem can stand up against me. This is the most serious problem in our harem.

 Chapter 1574

    Gao Jia is the leader of a team, so he knows my feelings very well now. If it weren''t for the tiger, Gao Jia would never join our harem, because they know that the harem is now ye Han''s harem


    Moreover, as an outsider, it''s not very good for Gao Jia to talk too much about such things, so Gao Jia never told me. Even if the problem in our harem is so serious, Gao Jia still doesn''t say a word, because he is waiting for an opportunity to kill Xiao Wu. The rest has nothing to do with Gao Jia. In short, Gao Jia thinks, Now even Liu Yong can''t save our harem, because the moment I killed Bi Wenshi, our harem has gone. No matter how hard we struggle, there may be little chance of winning.


    "Brother Jia, when are you going to leave?"


    Just then, the pipe sat in the back and asked in a low voice.


    "Go?" Gao Jia was stunned.


    "Yes, brother Jia, when are you going to take us to Yunnan to raise pigs?" Niu Lei also looked at Gao Jia and asked.


    "Grass, what else do you know besides raising pigs?" Gao Jia scolded in silence.


    "If you don''t raise pigs, when are you going to leave the harem?" Guan then asked.


    "Ha ha..." Gao Jia smiled helplessly, stretched out her hand and lit a cigarette. She was silent for a few minutes, and then slowly said, "now the situation in the harem, how can we go? After all, now is the most difficult time for leaves. Why should we help leaves after this step? Let''s go again?"


    "Brother Jia, in fact, you don''t have to pretend. Now the whole harem is pressed on Ye Han. Everyone can see that the victory of the harem is not good..."


    Gao Jia was stunned when she heard Guan''s words, raised her hand and turned off the dash cam. Then she said, "Guan, don''t talk about it in the future. In fact, it''s not up to the three of us to decide whether someone''s back palace can get out of this barrier. Now we''ll do what people ask us to do. You don''t have to think about anything else..."


    "Unfortunately, if we follow them all the time, when will tiger''s revenge be avenged?" Guan shouted at Gao Jia.


    "Ha ha..."


    Gao Jia smiled and said nothing.


    "Brother Jia, what the hell do you mean?" Guan then asked reluctantly.


    "It''s not interesting. We have to give an explanation here for ye Han, but there must be an explanation there for tiger. Just rest assured!"


    Guan looked at Gao Jia and didn''t go on.


    ����


    The other side.


    Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan and Yang Song''s car.


    "Hubi, still angry?" Meng Liang looked at Yang Song with a smile and asked.


    "I''m not angry with you. I just don''t understand what ye Han thinks and how he can do such a thing. Tell me..." Yang Song shouted with a big mouth.


    "It''s not that this matter has anything to do with Ye Zi?" Yuan Yuan looked back at Yang Song and asked.


    "How can I say that people in our harem have no brains?" Yang Song scolded with a big mouth, and then said, "I ask you, what''s the situation in our harem now?"


    "..." Meng Liang looked at Yang Song and didn''t speak.


    "Talk, why don''t you talk?" Yang Song looked at Meng Liang and shouted.


    "Hehe, who can tell what''s going on now? Our harem is not in harmony and people are not in harmony. Now Lao Bian and Xiao Hei are the ones who have an accident. The next one is us. The situation in our harem is domestic and foreign troubles, and there is basically no way out..." Meng Liangyan summarized briefly.


    In the domineering car.


    After listening to Meng Liang''s words, Yang Song was silent for a moment. Then he bowed his head and said, "there are ghosts in our house, small five people and others outside. Now basically all people are staring at our harem!"


    "What do you mean by that? Can you say something serious? I know all you say." Yuan Yuan asked while driving and looking at Yang Song.


    "Let me tell you this. Our Hougong heart is basically in a state of panic. I won''t tell Gao Jia about them. Even old Che Duanhui didn''t come from SZ city with us. People follow us to make money. If you have to say something about friendship, it must be there, but we use them like us because of this friendship Isn''t it? "Yang Song analyzed it very clearly.


    Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan were stunned when they heard this.


    "When I tell you two, don''t you two understand what I mean?" Yang Song asked back.


    "You mean the people in our harem are not with us now?" Meng Liang asked with a frown.


    "Now this situation is not a matter of one heart, not a matter of one heart. Do you still understand such a simple question?" Yang Song looked at Meng Liang and was speechless, then shouted: "I tell you, if ye Han asks the three of us to stop people today, I Yang Song won''t say a word, but what qualifications do you have to take the old car and risk with Gao Jia? Why, isn''t there enough people who dislike the death of our harem?"


    "Isn''t ye afraid that there are not enough people here?" Meng Liang frowned and lit a cigarette.


    "What''s enough about this thing? Even if we go there, the car that should be stopped can''t run. But if there''s an insider here who betrays us, let me tell you this. Our harem owes others a lifetime!"


    "The leaves may not have thought so much at that time..." Meng Liang smiled helplessly.


    "Now it''s not a question of thinking more and less. Now that we have an insider in the harem, we should have a proper attitude. The current harem is not our harem at that time. Lao Bian and Xiao Hei can have accidents. What are we doing?" Yang Song shouted very seriously.


    Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan looked at Yang Song and were very surprised. After all, it was the first time they had seen Yang song so serious for so long.


    Liu Rui and Yang Song in our harem are usually the most heartless, but at the most critical time of our harem, only these two people still have a little brain, but like Meng Liang Yuanyuan, you can let them work, but if you want them to use their brains, there is basically no hope.


    ����


    The tower is lucky to come to the hotel.


    I lay on the bed with my eyes open, looking at the ceiling of the roof all the time, while Liu Rui was holding a mobile phone and didn''t know what to look at all the time.


    "What are you doing? Don''t you sleep yet?" I smiled at Liu Rui and asked.


    "I''m not sleepy when I read a novel. If I want to sleep, you should sleep first..." Liu Ruihong looked at me with yawning eyes and replied.


    "You haven''t seen this kind of B yet?" I replied to Liu Rui some speechless.


    "No, I found that you are so inky. Why don''t I sleep? If you want to sleep, you should hurry to sleep..." Liu Rui shouted at me with some irritability.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Liu Rui and smiled. Then I sat up directly, stretched out my hand and lit a cigarette for myself.


    "What aren''t you doing?" Liu Rui looked at me and shouted.


    "I got up to have a cigarette. What are you doing so excited?" I replied with a smile and then smoked.


    "Grass, what are these things!"


    Liu Rui scolded irritably, then lay in bed and looked at his mobile phone.


    Ten minutes later, I came back from the toilet and found that Liu Rui had fallen asleep with his mobile phone.


    "This..." I scolded silently. As soon as I was ready to go to bed, I saw Liu Rui sit up, stare at me and shout, "what are you doing?"


    "My grass, are you sick?" I stared at the beads and scolded Liu Rui helplessly.


    "You don''t sleep in the middle of the night. What are you doing here?" Liu Rui looked at me in panic and shouted.


    "Why did I go to the bathroom? Why are you so sensitive now?" I looked at Liu Rui and smiled helplessly.


    "Roll the calf, I don''t like talking to you now. You hurry to roll the calf..." Liu Rui stared at the beads and shouted at me, then took out his mobile phone.


    I lay in bed and looked at Liu Rui next to me. I was silent for a while, then smiled and asked, "why don''t you sleep?"


    "I used to be sleepy, but now I let you do it. I think they are very energetic now..." Liu Rui yawned and lived me.


    "You are like this B, and you say you are energetic?" I asked with a smile.


    "Why, my spirit is not good?" Liu Rui replied to me irritably, then threw down his cell phone and ran outside the house.


    "It''s like a psycho..." I looked at Liu Rui''s back and scolded wordlessly.


    A few minutes later, Liu Rui came back wet.


    "There''s no hot water here. I''m frozen to death..." Liu Rui casually found a few chapters of toilet paper to wipe his face, then rubbed it and lay on the bed.


    After washing his face, Liu Rui was obviously in a lot of spirit, and then looked at the novel.


    "You haven''t slept yet. Are you busy?" I asked, looking at Liu Rui with a smile.


    "What can I do? Can you talk to me less in the middle of the night? What should you do? I''m reading a novel now. It''s very enjoyable. You''d better not bother me all the time?" Liu Rui replied to me with staring eyes.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Liu Rui and smiled without talking.


    Ten minutes later, Liu Rui put down his cell phone and looked at me. He looked furtive.


    "What are you doing staring at me when you don''t sleep?" I couldn''t help but sit up with a splash, stare at Liu Rui and shout.


    "Oh, my grass, are you sick? Elder brother, are you looking at me or are you looking at me?" Liu Rui shouted, covering his chest when he saw me get up.


    ��������


    I looked at Liu Rui and was silent.


    "What do you think of me like that?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me.


    "You tell me what''s in your heart. Are you hiding something from me now?" I squinted at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Roll the calf, what can I hide from you?" Liu Rui leaned over and replied to me with an agitated expression.


    Highway intersection.


    "When will their people come?" Yang Song shouted impatiently as he waited in the car.


    "I don''t know when the news Ye gave me will come..." Meng Liang replied speechlessly, and then said: "wait a minute, it''s estimated that it''s almost the same..."


    "What time is it?" Yang Song asked, looking at Meng Liang.


    Meng Liang looked at his mobile phone and whispered, "it''s almost twelve o''clock in the evening..."


    "Grass, it''s been tossing all night?" Yang Song scolded silently, then pushed open the door and went down.


    "Why are you going?" Meng Liang shouted at Yang Song.


    "I was confused in the car and went out to get some air..." Yang Song replied irritably, then pushed the door to get off, and then lit a cigarette for himself against the door.


    "Let''s go down and wait?" Yuan Yuan looked at Meng Liang and asked.


    "Well, go down for a walk..." Meng Liang nodded and got off the bus.


    Gao Jia''s old car, they saw Meng Liang and Yang Song get off and come out of here.


    "Cao, why did you all come out when I came out?" Yang Song scolded silently, then looked at Niu Lei and said: "Lei Zi, you go pee with me..."


    "Won''t you finish it yourself?" Niu Lei replied with a smile.


    "If I wasn''t afraid, do you think I would take you? Give me a word." Yang Song shouted irritably.


    "Grass, I have to accompany you when I pee..." Niu Lei replied wordlessly, and then followed Yang Song with his back to the roadside.


    "It''s your honor that I take you to pee!" Yang Song bared his teeth and replied.


    ����


    On the other side, good luck to the hotel.


    In the room between Han Chao and Ji Xuan, Han Chao looked at Ji Xuan and asked, "brother Xuan, I knew you. Do you know?"


    "What time is it, big brother? I''ve been driving all night today. Can you let me have a rest?" Ji Xuan blocked his ears with toilet paper and looked at Han Chao in an abnormal collapse.


    "Grass, can''t I sleep? If I can sleep, can I talk to you about this useless?" Han Chao replied with a smile, and then said, "I''m very curious about what you rich second generation think. Really, can you tell me?"


    Ji Xuan pulled out the toilet paper in his ear and shouted helplessly: "brother Chao, will you treat me as if I begged you? Will you let me have a good sleep? I''m really sleepy now. I''m not in the mood to talk to you now..."


    "Cao, I finally found a rich second generation to live in a house. Do you think I can sleep so easily? I tell you I must study with you now. The changes in your hearts of the rich second generation!" Han Chao bared his teeth and replied.


    "Oh, my grass! I''m really satisfied now. What do you want? Tell me, can I give you money? Just say how much money you want? Can you let me sleep well?" Ji Xuan stared at beads and shouted at Han Chao.


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this, then smiled and said, "why, what do you mean? Are you going to buy me with money?"


    "Let me tell you this. How can you make me sleep well now? As long as it''s the condition you can say, I''ll meet it. Can you see?" Ji Xuan shouted with some collapse.


    "You are too vulgar. I tell you, I am not the same as Liu Rui. I don''t like money!"


    "Then what do you like? Do you think it''s ok?" Ji Xuan shouted with staring beads.


    "If you''re really so honest, well, brother Xuan, you lend me your Land Rover for a few days. I''m going to go home and drive next year''s new year..." Han Chao bared his teeth and replied.


    "..." Ji Xuan was stunned when he heard this. He looked up at Han Chao, then rubbed his hair and shouted with a broken face: "brother, when are we now? You''ve started to study the new year with me now. There''s still a year to go..."


    "Didn''t I light it up in advance?" Han Chao bared his teeth and replied.


    "Roll the calf!" Ji Xuan stared at the beads and shouted in an abnormal collapse.


    "It''s not brother Xuan. Do you agree to what I just said?" Han Chao then asked.


    "Elder brother, have you been spoken?" Ji Xuan shouted with his big quilt.


    "Hehe... Do you say you''ll finish it if you promise or not? I''m very anxious now, you know?"


    "Grass, let''s go back and I''ll lend you the car for two months. Don''t talk!" Ji Xuan shouted with staring beads, and then directly covered with a big quilt.


    Han Chao looked at Ji Xuan and smiled. He didn''t speak.


    ����


    In the other room.


    North and South watched the movie with East and West, and no one slept.


    "Brother, we''re not sleeping yet?" north and South yawned.


    Things looked at the time on the mobile phone and said in a low voice, "I''m waiting for half an hour."


    "It''s not what you want to do. Don''t you sleep yet?" the north and South asked some speechless.


    "It''s mainly because we haven''t finished watching this TV play yet..."


    "Grass, what kind of TV play is this? I look like sleeping. Can you let me go?" the north and South shouted with some collapse.


    "Wait a minute!" the thing pursed his lips and replied.


    "Elder brother, is there something wrong with us?" the north and South scratched their heads and looked at things and asked.


    Things looked at the north and South stunned for a while, and then whispered, "ye Zigang just told me to stop sleeping before 1:00 in the middle of the night..."


    "Why?" the north and South were puzzled.


    "I don''t know why. We''d better wait and finish it. Anyway, it''s nothing less than an hour..." the thing turned his mouth and replied.


    ����


    In my room, I looked at Liu Rui, then smiled and said, "I don''t think you''ve turned the page for a long time. If you don''t like reading, go to bed early..."


    "Why do you always let me sleep?" Liu Rui glanced at me helplessly.


    "Hehe, you are so strange now..." I looked at Liu Rui and said.


    "Whether I sleep or not has nothing to do with you. You like to sleep or not. Don''t talk to me now. Do you hear me?" Liu Rui sat up and stared at the beads and shouted at me.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Liu Rui and smiled without talking.


    "You''d better not look at me with this smile. I hate your smile now, don''t you know?" Liu Rui then shouted.


    "Why are you doing so many B things this day!" I scolded irritably, then directly covered with a big quilt and didn''t talk to Liu Rui.


    Good luck to the hotel.


    Almost all the people in our harem didn''t sleep, but Han Chao and the others didn''t sleep because I didn''t let them sleep. But as for why Liu Rui didn''t sleep, I really don''t know. He didn''t know what to play with his mobile phone. He kept looking at his mobile phone, but his eyes kept looking at me. Then I asked him if he didn''t admit it, I don''t even know what this is about.


    Meanwhile, outside the hotel.


    Two men in leather jackets stood at the door of the lucky Hotel.


    "Is this where the fifth brother said?" a man whispered at the people next to him.


    The man looked up at the lucky sign, and then whispered, "it''s here..."


    "Ha ha..."


    The little man breathed into his hand and then said, "when are we going to do it?"


    The tall man looked at the time on the mobile phone, then took out a cigarette from his trouser pocket and held it in his mouth. Then he looked at the little man and said, "wait a minute, we''ll do it..."


    "OK!" the little man nodded slightly.


    ����


    In the room of Ji Xuan and Han Chao.


    Ji Xuan sat on the bed with a big quilt on his body and more than a dozen notes on his face. He basically belongs to the state of half opening and half closing his eyes and looked at Han Chao opposite.


    "Draw cards?" Han Chao stared at the beads and shouted at Ji Xuan.


    "Elder brother, can you let me sleep?" Ji Xuan asked Han Chao.


    "We''ve played fifteen now. When you can beat me, we''ll go to bed..." Han Chao replied with a big mouth.


    "Brother, I''ve been driving all day today and I can hardly sleep. You didn''t let me sleep just now, and now you play with me with JB. I''ve lent you my Land Rover. What else do you want?" Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao with red eyes and almost collapsed.


    "Brother Xuan, our car borrowing is the emotional problem between us. This is not a deal. If you take this as a deal, I''m too sad..." Han Chaoyi shouted at Ji Xuan.


    "Grass, I finally understand the meaning of leaves now. You don''t want money, but you can torture people more than Liu Rui! You are destroying me in spirit, I tell you!" Ji Xuan threw his poker on the table as he spoke.


    "What is it? Don''t play anymore?" Han Chao asked, squinting at Ji Xuan.


    "How old am I? I played catch bastard with you in the middle of the night. Am I sick? I want to sleep now, you know?" Ji Xuan shouted at Han Chao with staring beads.


    "It''s mainly because you haven''t won me now. If you don''t win, you can''t sleep..." Han Chao smiled at Ji Xuan and said.


    "Cao, brother, can we change a different game? Can we stop playing bastard? I really think this game is very......" Ji Xuan shouted at Han Chao with red eyes.


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this. Then he smiled and said, "what, I may not have realized your feelings just now. Let''s change a game!"


    "For what game?" Ji Xuan squinted at Han Chao and asked.


    "What, can you play Gobang?" Han Chao bared his teeth and asked.


    "No, are you free? Brother, it''s almost late at night now. You don''t take me to smoke the bastard, but you take me to play Gobang. What do you want to do?" Ji Xuan stared at beads and shouted.


    "I don''t want to do anything. I just can''t sleep when I''m idle. Can''t you accompany me? Are our feelings so fragile now?" Han Chao shouted with staring beads.


    "Brother, it''s not a matter of feelings between us now. Do you know? I''m very upset now..."


    Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao in great pain and shouted.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Han Chao asked, staring at Ji Xuan with those ignorant eyes.

 Chapter 1575

    "I really want to sleep now, brother, brother Chao. Can you let me sleep now?" Ji Xuan shouted, biting his teeth and looking at Han Chao.


    "Roll the calf... I can''t sleep now. I tell you, you can do anything, but you can''t sleep..." Han Chao shouted very firmly.


    "Why?" Ji Xuan rubbed his head and asked.


    "Because the leaves don''t let me sleep..." Han Chao bared his teeth and replied.


    Ji Xuan was stunned when he heard this, and said some speechless, "no, brother, ye Han didn''t let you sleep or let me sleep? What are you doing with me?"


    "It''s mainly because you didn''t have to have a room with me at the beginning. I used to have a room with Ye Han. If you don''t do it, you have to have a room with me. Who do you blame for this? There aren''t so many things if you have a room with Liu Rui..." Han Chao looked at Ji Xuan and said.


    "I know now that this is the same room as you. I might as well have been with Liu Rui. You have more ink than Liu Rui, don''t you know?" Ji Xuan stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Ha ha..." Han Chao looked at Ji Xuan, smiled and whispered, "in fact, I still don''t have such ink. It''s just that I can''t sleep for a few days. I have more words, or I want to sleep!"


    "..." Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao and was silent for a moment. Then he asked, "why do you listen to Ye Han so much? If he doesn''t let you sleep, you won''t sleep?"


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this, then nodded his head and said, "what you said seems to be reasonable..."


    "Yes, anyway, ye Han is not in our house now. It''s nothing for you to sleep?" Ji Xuan continued after seeing hope.


    Han Chao was silent for a moment. Then he quickly shook his head, stared at beads and shouted, "what kind of temper is Ye Han? You don''t know. Forget it. He won''t let me sleep. I''d better not sleep. Wait a minute!"


    "No, I found that people in your harem are so afraid of Ye Han?" Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao curiously and asked.


    "Ha ha..." Han Chao smiled at this and said with a big mouth: "since I have raised this question now, I''ll tell you why people in our harem are so afraid of Ye Han!"


    "Why?" Ji Xuan asked with a smile.


    "Ye Han is a man. A simple word can summarize his character. Do you know what the word is?" Han Chao asked.


    "Damage?" Ji Xuan shouted without thinking.


    "That''s right!" Han Chao nodded with great satisfaction, smiled and said, "I''ve been with Ye Han for so long. He has no other problems, but he''s too damaged!"


    In the room of Ji Xuan and Han Chao.


    "Ye Han is a man. I tell you so. No matter he is a friend or boss, there is nothing wrong with him in other places, but the biggest problem is that he is too damaged. I ask you if Liu Rui is damaged?" Han Chao asked looking at Ji Xuan.


    "Damage!" Ji Xuan nodded almost without thinking.


    "Is Yang Song damaged?" Han Chao then asked.


    "Damage!" Ji Xuan nodded again.


    "Who do you think these two people are most afraid of?"


    "Ye Han?" Han Chao said with a smile.


    "That''s right! You said these two were so damaged. Why are they still afraid of Ye Han!" Han Chao shouted excitedly.


    "Ha ha......" Ji Xuan smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Because ye Han is worse than the two of them, let me tell you this. Ye Han''s damage is different from that of Liu Rui and Yang Song, because if ye Han wants to pit you, he won''t pit you at that time, but pit you anytime and anywhere. This is not the most awesome. The most awesome thing is that after ye Han pit you, you feel like you haven''t suffered a loss. This is what bothers me most Yes, every time ye hankeng finished me, I was still silly to count the money for him. I didn''t feel that I had suffered a loss, but fortunately my IQ was still very high. After ye hankeng me several times, I have completely figured out his routine now! "Han Chao angrily looked at Ji Xuan and shouted.


    "You''ve got a clear idea of Ye Han''s routine now?" Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao in surprise and asked.


    "Yes, I have mastered it completely!" Han Chao nodded.


    "Then tell me what ye Han''s routine is now?" Ji Xuan asked with a smile.


    "Now ye Han''s routine is that as long as you are obedient, you can do whatever he asks you to do, so you have nothing. This is Ye Han''s routine. I tell you!"


    Ji Xuan was stunned after hearing Han Chao''s words. His lips trembled and looked at Han Chao and said, "brother, who doesn''t know what you said?"


    "Ha ha, although there are many people who know, Liu Rui and Yang Song in our harem don''t know!" Han Chao shouted with his mouth tilted.


    "If you say that, I really don''t like to say anything. They really don''t understand this. It''s really not easy for you to understand..."


    "You see, it must not be simple!" Han Chao looked very proud with a big mouth.


    "Your harem is really a normal person now. I haven''t found out how you got here..." Ji Xuan scolded wordlessly, then directly lay in bed, then turned his head to look at Han Chao and said, "don''t talk to me. I don''t play poker or Gobang now. What do you love JB? It has nothing to do with me, you know?"


    "Brother Xuan, isn''t it too impersonal for you to talk like that?" Han Chao muttered, looking at Ji Xuan with some grievances.


    "Roll the calf, ye Han didn''t let you sleep, but he didn''t let me sleep. What are you doing with me when you''re free? Roll the calf for me now. You know, if you''re talking to me, I''ll kill myself now!" Ji Xuan asked Han Chao to torture incoherently and stared at beads.


    "Brother Xuan, do you say you have to make the relationship between us like this now?" Han Chao licked his lips and looked at Ji Xuan and asked.


    "You think I''m talking about suicide with you, don''t you?" Ji Xuan stared at beads and shouted.


    "OK, OK, why are you so excited? Go to bed quickly. You are so excited now. If you really commit suicide, you have to rely on me..." Han Chao replied to Ji Xuan with his mouth tilted.


    ����


    In rooms East, West, North and south.


    "Brother, are we still sleeping?" Nanbei asked, squinting at things.


    "Wait a minute..." the thing replied with his mouth tilted.


    "No, can you tell me what you want to do? What time is it? You still don''t sleep. Do you sleep after watching the movie we don''t talk? It''s almost twice. Why don''t we sleep?" north and South stared at beads and shouted.


    "Don''t ink. If you''re sleepy, go to bed. I won''t sleep first..." the thing replied irritably.


    "Can you tell me why you don''t sleep?" north and South asked.


    "I also want to sleep, but ye Han said that we can''t sleep before one o''clock. We still have half an hour..."


    "Why can''t you sleep before one o''clock? What''s the saying?" the north and South asked in some confusion.


    "I don''t know what ye Han is thinking... Anyway, I''ll do what he says and finish it!"


    "Ha ha..." the north and South looked at things and smiled, but didn''t speak.


    "If you sleep, you sleep..."


    "Forget it..." the north and South waved their hands impatiently, and then watched the film with things.


    ����


    In our room.


    I was so sleepy that I couldn''t open my eyes, but when I saw Liu Rui, I was refreshed in an instant.


    "Brother, what are you doing? Staring at the beads is not scary?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked some speechless.


    "It''s not that you''re idle. Why are you always looking at me? What does it matter to you if I don''t sleep? If you want to sleep, go to bed quickly. I don''t want to talk to you now, you know?" Liu Rui stared at the beads and shouted at me.


    "Brother, if you don''t want to talk to me, can you roll the calf? What do you mean by staring at me with big eyes?" I asked helplessly.


    "I can''t compare with my eyes now, can I? I''m in a very bad mood now, can I? I heard for the first time that people don''t close their eyes when they sleep. Why do you take care of shit and fart and open my eyes?" Liu Rui shouted at me as if he had a good reason.


    "OK, you are really awesome. I took it..." I waved my hand silently, found out my mobile phone and looked at it casually.


    Liu Rui stared at me with small eyes and didn''t speak.


    "What are you looking at? Do I need to show you my cell phone?" I looked at Liu Rui and shouted.


    "Grass, who likes to see you?" Liu Rui replied to me speechless, then turned over directly and didn''t speak.


    "What, let me ask you something?" I smiled at Liu Rui and said.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Rui asked, twisting his body.


    "You said you came out by yourself and left Wu Mei at home. Can you rest assured?" I asked with a smile.


    "It''s like you''re rolling the calf for me. I don''t like talking to you!" Liu Rui shouted at me, staring at the beads, and then directly covered his face with a big quilt.


    Highway intersection.


    Yang Song stood next to the bully car shivering with cold. He stammered at Meng Liang and asked, "what, Meng Liang, are you talking to me? I''ve been frozen for more than an hour. There''s no car at all. Tell me what''s in your heart. Are you talking to me?"


    "No, that''s what ye told me..." Meng Liang also replied to Yang Song in silence.


    "What about people now? Where are they?" Yang Song shouted, staring at beads.


    "You ask me who I''m asking. Aren''t I waiting here now? What''s this place? At the intersection of the expressway, we look like one, and we''re all here! Isn''t it!" Yang Song shouted with eyes staring at beads.


    "Brother, didn''t Ye Han let me come here? What''s the use of shouting with me now?" Meng Liang looked at Yang Song''s helplessness.


    "Grass!" Yang Song scolded silently, then directly threw his cigarette butts on the ground, took out his mobile phone, looked at Meng Liang and asked, "do you call or me?"


    "You fight, I''m not as awesome as you..." Meng Liang replied speechless.


    "Cao, ye Han doesn''t know what he does now. I tell you, I must educate this well now. What''s all this?"


    Yang song called me while talking.


    "I''ll see how you educate him..." Meng Liang replied with a smile.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, I got through.


    "Ye Han, what are you doing?" Yang Song stared at the beads and shouted at his mobile phone.


    "Are you crazy? What am I doing?" I replied to Yang Song in silence.


    "Ha ha..." Yang Song smiled helplessly when he heard what I said. Then he shouted to his mobile phone: "well, I''ve been waiting at the highway intersection here for more than an hour. Why is there no one here? What do you mean now? Can you tell me what you want us to come here for? You must give me an explanation now!"


    "..." I was stunned by Yang Song''s words, then smiled and asked, "do you want to die with us? Do you know who you''re talking to now?"


    "Who am I talking to now? I just want to ask you, what do you mean by bringing us here?" Yang Song looked at Meng Liang and shouted.


    "Do you believe I''ll directly transfer you to the tower and follow Liu Rui''s ass every day?" I asked with a smile.


    Yang Song was stunned when he heard what I said. He was embarrassed and said, "what, you have something to say. It''s no use for you to tell me here. What Liu Rui is not Liu Rui''s. I''m very disgusted with this name now, you know?"


    "Ha ha..."


    "You talk, what do you do now? There''s no one and no car for a long time. Will you give me an explanation?" Han Chao shouted with eyes staring at beads.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled helplessly and then whispered, "what, well, you call Meng Liang and I''ll tell him."


    "Why, don''t you dare tell me anything?" Yang Song shouted as he walked to Meng Liang.


    "Don''t talk to me, give Meng Liang your cell phone..." I replied irritably.


    Yang Song looked down at his mobile phone, then handed it to Meng Liang, then looked at Meng Liang and said, "what''s that for you..."


    "Ha ha..." Meng Liang looked at Yang Song and smiled. Then he reached for the phone and asked with a smile, "what''s the matter, leaf?"


    "What Liangzi? It''s a little later. If you haven''t waited for their car, go back and let Yang Song wait for me. If he doesn''t agree, you tell you to confiscate half a year''s salary directly..."


    Meng Liang smiled after listening to me, then bowed his head and said, "that''s OK, I know!"


    "If I know he''s back, you''ll lose your salary," I stressed.


    "Hehe, don''t worry!" Meng Liang replied to me with a smile, and then hung up the phone directly.


    "What did ye Han say?" Yang Song asked obliquely after seeing Meng Liang hang up the phone.


    "Ye''s original words are like this. If we haven''t waited for someone before one o''clock, we''ll go back and wait here. If you don''t obey, you''ll directly confiscate half a year''s salary!" Meng Liang smiled at Yang Song and said.


    "..." Yang Song was stunned when he heard this, and then stared at the beads and shouted, "why?"


    "Hehe, I don''t know why. If you disagree, you can call yourself, but I''d better not call. If you call me, I''ll lose my salary for a year!" Meng Liang replied with a smile.


    "No, I just don''t understand why you can all go back now. I have to wait here. This is discrimination, you know?" Yang Song shouted with staring beads.


    "Ha ha, it''s no use telling me now..." Meng Liang replied helplessly.


    The other side.


    After I talked to Meng Liang on the phone, Liu Rui squinted at me and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s all right. Our people may not block Liu Neng and them. If not, I''m going to let them go back..." I whispered back.


    "Did Liu Neng change his way?" Liu Rui asked, frowning at me.


    "No, how did he know our people were blocking them at the highway intersection?" I frowned back.


    Liu Rui looked at me and didn''t speak.


    "Do you mean our leak?" I asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui looked at him and smiled, then said with a quilt covered: "in fact, I think Xiao hei and Lao Bian should still be here in the tower..."


    "How do you know?" I asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "Intuition!" Liu Rui smiled back at me.


    ����


    Meanwhile, outside the hotel.


    A tall man took out his cell phone and dialed a phone.


    "Brother five, we two squatted outside this hotel for an hour. Basically, there''s nothing wrong. Why don''t we go in and have a look now?"


    "..." Xiao Wu across from the conversation was silent for a moment, and then slowly said, "if you two have nothing to do, go and have a look, but remember, don''t make things big, just look at the firepower of their harem!"


    "OK, I know the fifth brother!" the tall man nodded slightly.


    "Well, you two be careful!"


    "I see!" the man promised, then hung up the phone and ran into the hotel.


    Good luck outside the hotel.


    After talking to Xiao Wu on the phone, the tall man put his mobile phone into his trouser pocket, rubbed his palm and whispered, "brother five let us both go in..."


    "Go in now?" the short man said and took out his hand, then looked at the tall man and said nothing.


    "..." the tall man looked up at the sign of Haoyunlai Hotel, and then said in a low voice, "go in and have a look, but don''t open it. It''s just to see what happens to them. Today''s main task is to find out their details, okay?"


    "I see!"


    The short man nodded, then walked directly to the lucky Hotel.


    It was almost one o''clock in the morning. Fortunately, the aunt at the front desk was going to sleep, but at this time, the door of the hotel was pushed open.


    "Are you going to open a room?"


    Aunt put down her cell phone and shouted at the two men who came in with a smile.


    After the tall man came in, he didn''t answer his aunt''s words at the first time, but looked around the hotel, and then slowly walked to the front desk to see his aunt.


    "Why do you two open a house or do you want to do?" aunt asked cautiously when she saw something wrong with the tall man.


    "...." the tall man was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "what, are there some outsiders in your hotel?"


    "What stranger?" aunt was stunned.


    "It''s about seven or eight from the city..." the tall man said slowly.


    "Ah, how many people are coming today?" aunt nodded back.


    "Those people are our friends. Tell me their room number..." the tall man whispered.


    When Aunt heard this, she was stunned for a moment. Then she tilted her mouth and said, "if they are your friends, don''t you call them directly? Our side is a serious hotel. Don''t talk to me here. I don''t need it. I''ll tell you!"


    "Ha ha..." the tall man smiled helplessly when he heard this, and then said: "those people are really our friends. Aunt, you can tell me and it''s over..."


    "We won''t disclose the customer''s information!" aunt replied very professionally, because she could feel that the tall man might not be a good man.


    ��������


    The man looked at his aunt and licked it. Finally, he stretched out his hand and hugged her head.


    Aunt instinctively wanted to shout out, but she was covered by a tall man.


    "I''ll let you go now. Don''t shout. Do you hear me?" the tall man put his head on aunt''s head and frowned.


    "Wuwu..." aunt struggled frantically.


    "I''ll give you one last chance. I''ll let you go. Don''t shout. Can you understand?" the tall man whispered.


    "Wuwu..." aunt nodded quickly.


    The tall man looked at his aunt and then slowly released her mouth. She stared at the man and took two deep breaths, but she still didn''t shout out.


    "Are they in that room?"


    The tall man pointed at his aunt and asked.


    "They just came two people, and then opened all the rooms on the second floor, but I don''t know which room they live in now..." aunt shivered back.


    "Grass!"


    The tall man scolded silently, then turned to look at the short man and said, "these people are so cunning that they opened the room against us..."


    "What''s the matter now?" the short one looked at the tall one and asked.


    "If there is one on the second floor?" the tall man looked at his aunt and asked.


    "..." aunt shivered and didn''t speak.


    "I asked you if you had a key. Are you dumb?" the tall Beaded whispered.


    "Yes!" aunt quickly nodded, and then took out a bunch of keys from the drawer.


    "It''s not that you don''t have a room card or something. How can I find so many keys for me?" the tall man stared at her and asked her.


    "As long as our side is an old hotel, there is no room card, all keys... I open the door one by one..." my aunt replied helplessly.


    "Grass!"


    The tall man looked at the key in his hand, bit his teeth and scolded. Then he looked at his aunt and shouted, "what, stand still. If I know you''re moving, I''ll kill you directly!"


    "Know!" aunt nodded quickly after hearing this.

 Chapter 1576

    "Brother, we have so many keys here. When do we have to find them?" the short man looked at the tall man and asked.


    "You ask me now, who do I ask? People don''t have a room card here, what do you think I can do?" the tall man replied silently, and then ran upstairs with the key.


    "Grass, what is this day?" the short man muttered helplessly, and then walked up.


    ����


    Liu Rui lay in bed and looked at the time. Then he looked at me with red eyes and asked, "what time is it?"


    "Didn''t you just finish reading it? Why did you ask me?" I saw that Liu Rui was too sleepy to sleep. He turned on the light directly, and then found a Book of the romance of the Three Kingdoms in the hotel room.


    "I''m not sure about the time on my mobile phone. I''ll ask you. It''s not right with you?" Liu Rui replied to me with some embarrassment.


    "Grass..." I replied irritably, then took out my mobile phone, looked at the time, and then whispered: "what, it''s 0:40 a.m. Beijing time."


    "Grass, it''s not a little yet?" Liu Rui scolded irritably, then yawned at me and said, "can you turn off the light?"


    "You don''t sleep. Why do you turn off the light?" I asked with my eyes askew.


    "Cao, how do you know I don''t sleep? Besides, I''m reading novels now. It''s bad for my eyes that you keep the light on all the time. I''m reading this e-book now. My eyes are spent, you know?" Liu Rui shouted at me.


    "Your eyes themselves can''t..." I reluctantly replied.


    "My eyes can''t do anything. I used to be fine. Do you think you can afford to be responsible if you shake my eyes because you turn on the light now?" Liu Rui stared at the beads as if it was reasonable and shouted at me.


    "..." I looked at Liu Rui and was silent for a moment. Then I clenched my teeth and said, "how do I know such a thing as you?"


    "Don''t tell me it''s useless. Now turn off the light and I''ll tell you!" Liu Rui shouted at me with staring beads.


    Good luck to the hotel.


    The two groups, one tall and one short, took the door key given by aunt and ran directly to the second floor where we were.


    "Big brother, these people are very kind-hearted. They have opened so many rooms so that we don''t know where they live..." the short man said to the tall man with his mouth tilted as he went upstairs.


    "Keep your voice down, what if someone wakes up?" the tall man stared at the bead, bit his teeth and scolded, and then ran up the second floor with the key.


    After they went upstairs, they were stunned when they looked at the endless corridor.


    "Elder brother, I estimated that there are at least 20 rooms here, don''t you know?" the short man licked his lips and looked at the tall man.


    "I''m not blind, I use what you say..." the tall man whispered back, looked at the key in his hand, rubbed his face and egg, full of helplessness.


    "Brother, how can we fix it? I think our career seems to have encountered a bottleneck..." the short man looked at the tall man and said.


    "What''s the bottleneck..." the tall man replied silently, and then threw his key into the short man''s hand.


    "Elder brother, what do you mean?" the short man asked, looking at the key in his hand.


    "From the first room, I''ll show you!" the tall man whispered back.


    "No..." the short man licked his lips when he heard this, and then said, "brother, you''re teasing me. Let me try one by one. Why don''t you talk to me?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, just finish it..." the tall man kicked the short man impatiently and directly kicked the short man in front of the first door at the door.


    "Big brother, this is really a waste of time. I''ll tell you..." the short man looked back and said bitterly.


    "You''re writing, I''ll kill you!" the tall man stared at the beads and whispered with his teeth.


    "Are you kidding me every day?"


    The short man muttered helplessly, then squatted in front of the door with the key, trying to open the door one by one.


    ����


    Downstairs.


    After seeing the tall and short people upstairs, aunt waited for a long time before she took out her phone, and then shivered and pressed the telephone number of the Bureau.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, there came a woman''s voice.


    "What Comrade? Something''s wrong with me!" aunt shouted before she could speak.


    "Don''t worry, simply describe the situation on your side."


    "Well, well, here''s my side. I came to several people in the city today, and then they opened several rooms in my hotel..."


    "Aunt, you can say the key point! What happened!" asked some speechless.


    "Ah, I''m sorry. This is the first time I''ve called the police. I''m a little excited. The basic situation is like this. Just now, two people, one tall and the other short, came. Then they seem to come running for the gang, so you must send someone now, or I think something big will happen here soon!" Aunt stammered intermittently at her mobile phone.


    There was a silence and then asked, "aunt, you mean you saw the wanted man, didn''t you?"


    "Oh, you girl, why can''t you understand? What are the wanted criminals? These people came up and asked me if I know where the people from the city are. In fact, speaking of this, I have to tell you. I think the people from the city are not good people..."


    "Aunt, can you briefly tell me what happened over there?" asked some speechless.


    "No, what I said is not clear enough?" aunt shouted with some excitement. Then she realized that her voice was loud, and quickly whispered, "there are a group of people coming. Now they may want to fight. You''d better send someone over quickly!"


    "Aunt, did you fight over there?" asked helplessly.


    "Not yet..."


    "If there is no criminal case on your side, we can''t help you call the police..." some speechless replied.


    "No, little girl, what do you mean by this? That man is holding it on my head. You don''t care about it?" the aunt whispered.


    "Aunt, you mean the people over there have it in their hands?" asked hurriedly.


    "Yes, they all have it in their hands. They just put it on my forehead and won''t let me speak. Can you send someone over here quickly?" aunt shouted in a very anxious way.


    "Is the bandit still with you now?" asked.


    "They are upstairs now..." aunt whispered back.


    "..." the opposite man was stunned for a moment, and then said slowly, "aunt, why don''t you run out now?"


    "Girl, are you finished with aunt? Those people have it all in their hands. I just need to move a step now, and they can open it. Do you believe it?"


    "Well, don''t worry, aunt, and try not to annoy the bandits. Tell me your position now, and I''ll let someone go now..."


    "I''m in Huanghe Street... Lucky Hotel. You''ll be done if you send someone here..." aunt replied very anxiously.


    "Aunt, I''ll tell you for the last time. If you report a false case, you''ll be criminally responsible, you know?" she reminded.


    "Oh, girl, what''s your aunt''s anxiety like here? Why do you talk to me? I''m holding my urine now and I don''t dare to go to the bathroom. You''ll be done if you send someone over..." the aunt shouted very anxiously.


    "OK, OK, I''ll send someone over now."


    "OK." promised, and then hung up directly.


    ����


    In my room.


    Liu Rui turned his head and looked at me and asked, "what time is it?"


    "Haven''t you just finished asking?" I shouted at Liu Rui with staring beads.


    "Hasn''t it been so long? Has it reached one o''clock?" Liu Rui said helplessly.


    I impatiently put down the book in my hand, then picked up my mobile phone and looked at the time. I turned to look at Liu Rui and shouted, "there are still 15 minutes to one o''clock. What are you doing waiting for?"


    Liu Rui turned his eyes and looked at me and said, "in fact, I just care if there are Lao Bian and Xiao Hei in Liu Neng''s car..."


    I was stunned when I heard what Liu Rui said.


    "What are you doing looking at me?" Liu Rui asked.


    "Can you still care about this now?" I asked, squinting at Liu Rui.


    "This is about our harem. What''s the matter with me?" Liu Rui shouted as if he was speechless, and then said: "you think anyone can Han Chao. You''re heartless all day..."


    "Don''t say that. Han Chao has a lot of eyes..." I smiled back to Liu Rui and then watched the romance of the Three Kingdoms.


    Liu Rui squinted at me, then smiled and asked, "what book do you read?"


    "Romance of the Three Kingdoms..." I replied impatiently.


    "In fact, I have also seen the romance of the Three Kingdoms..." Liu Rui turned his eyes back to me and then said, "where did you see? Did you see Liu Bei fall his son?"


    "Are you, you don''t sleep in the middle of the night? What are you talking about with me?" I shouted at Liu Rui with some collapse.


    "No, I''m not chatting with you. Who do you think is the best in the romance of the Three Kingdoms?" Liu Rui looked at me and asked.


    "Who''s the bully? Do you know or what?" I asked, squinting at Liu Ruiwen.


    "Cao, if you talk like that, we have nothing to say. I think the most powerful thing in the romance of the Three Kingdoms is Guan Yu..." Liu Rui looked at me and then said, "do you know why Guan Yu is not powerful?"


    "What do you want?" I asked, biting my teeth and looking at Liu Rui.


    "Guan Yu is awesome because he has the green dragon Yanyue sword and the red rabbit horse in his hand. This man''s equipment is awesome, but Lv Bu is also awesome, because he has Fang Tian painted halberd and Diao cicada, which are basically awesome equipment, so they are awesome, but Zhao Yun can''t. what''s he None... So, I''ll conclude that this person is not awesome, and equipment is still very important... "


    I stared at Liu Rui and didn''t know what to say.


    Liu Rui glanced at me and then said, "but although these two personal equipment were awesome, they died in the end. Do you know why not?"


    "Can you shut up?" I shouted at Liu Rui.


    "Because the two men''s equipment is so awesome, it''s easy to get dry. Just say that Guan Yu lost Maicheng later. What a pity!" the expression on Liu Rui''s face was very pity when he said this.


    "What the hell do you want?"


    "I just have nothing to talk to you about. Liu Bei is very awesome when he has more. He always falls on his son. You say his son has many ideas. It makes people fall every day. Most people go straight to heaven when they become the crown prince. How funny you say he is the crown prince!" Liu Rui directly began to laugh after talking about it.


    "Are you?" I asked, squinting at Liu Rui.


    "It has nothing to do with it. I just want to study history with you. In fact, for people like you, you don''t have much culture. What I''m talking about, you don''t understand, and I''m very considerate of you..." Liu Rui looked at me with a giggle.


    "How do I know you now!"


    I covered my quilt, looked at Liu Rui helplessly and shouted.


    "Oh, don''t you just have no culture? In fact, I don''t dislike you. Are you like this? Really not..." Liu Rui said after seeing me covered with a quilt.


    "Don''t talk to me, I beg you!" I stared at Liu Rui and shouted.


    ����


    Outside the door.


    The short boy tried one by one with the answer in his hand, but he basically tried for a large circle and still didn''t open a door.


    "It''s been so long, haven''t you opened it yet?" the tall man asked helplessly as he stood at the entrance of the stairs.


    "No, brother, do you think you''re playing with me? I tried all of them. Why didn''t one open?" the short man wiped the sweat on his face, frowned and shouted.


    "I told you to keep your voice down!" the tall man stared at the beads and shouted. Then he went to the short man and said with his teeth: "this * * * can''t do anything. Fuck, I don''t know what I want you to do..."


    "I suspect there is something wrong with this key..." the short man replied with some grievances.


    "Roll the calf, don''t tell me this is useless!" the tall man bit his teeth and scolded, and then squatted next to the short man.


    "Brother, you try?" the short man looked at the tall man and asked.


    "Grass, everything points to me..." the tall man replied irritably. Then he took the key and tried it very seriously against the lock on the door.


    "You finally became someone else''s junior. I know it''s not because of love!"


    At this time, the man''s cell phone rang. The man hurriedly covered his trouser pocket and ran in the direction of the stairs.


    "Hey, what''s the matter?" the tall man whispered after answering the phone.


    "How are you? Are you finished?" asked Xiao Wu.


    "Brother five, there may be something wrong with us!"


    "What''s the matter?" asked Xiao Wu.


    "The people in the back Palace are so cunning that they have lived in the whole floor. We don''t know where their people are in the house now..." the tall man said in some silence.


    "What are you doing now?" asked Xiao Wu.


    "We''re looking for it room by room now..."


    Xiao Wu was silent when he heard this sentence, and then whispered, "are you sure these people are here?"


    "Sure, I''ve inquired. The hostess of the hotel has said that several people came today, that is, the people in the back palace..." Gao was stunned and replied.


    "That''s OK, you two pay attention to your safety. If you can''t, you''ll come out, but don''t fight with the people in the harem, you know?" Xiao Wu asked with some uneasy advice.


    "Brother Xingwu, we know. Don''t worry over there. If you can''t, we''ll go back..." the tall man whispered back, and then directly hung up the phone.


    "What are you doing?" the tall man stared at the beads and shouted at the short man.


    "Brother, no, let''s go back. I can''t fix it here..." the short man shouted silently.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. The fifth brother gave us such a difficult character. We must finish the character well, don''t you know?" the tall man stared at the beads and shouted.


    Good luck to the hotel, at the staircase on the second floor.


    The short man pouted his ass and squatted in front of the door, trying to lock the head one by one with his keys.


    "Hurry up..." the tall man on one side shouted impatiently.


    "Big brother, there are too many keys. When should I try..." the short man wiped the sweat on his face and shouted helplessly at the tall man.


    "It''s not what I told you just now. If the task is not arduous, can the fifth brother give the task to both of us?" the tall man stared at the beads and shouted.


    "The main reason is that the task is either arduous or too..." the short man replied with a big mouth.


    "No, why are you so inky today? I found out? What''s the matter with you?" the tall man pinched his waist and asked.


    "Brother, I''m with you every day. What can I do?" the short man replied helplessly.


    "If you''re all right, can you stop talking to me and unlock the lock?"


    "With our Kung Fu of unlocking, we can both find some unlocking masters..."


    "Fart, we are a sneak attack. Did you see the sneak attack master with a lock? Your brain is really crooked. How did you give birth to you?" the tall man looked at the short man and his eyes collapsed.


    "I''m social, I''m not unlocking..."


    "You still have ink, don''t you?" cried the tall beaded.


    The short one looked at the tall one, lowered his head and spit, and then unlocked the lock.


    Almost, ten minutes later, the short man sat on the ground and whispered to the tall man, "brother, I''ve been making no progress for more than half an hour. I''m a little lost. I don''t believe in myself now..."


    "Roll..."


    The tall man scolded impatiently, then kicked on the short man''s ass, picked up the key and began to try to lock the head.


    "What are you doing? No, I found..." the tall man whispered while trying to lock the head.


    "..." the short one looked at the tall one and didn''t speak.


    ����


    On the other side, the tower police station.


    After receiving the phone call from the hotel aunt, he directly took the recorded information to the office. After looking at Zhang Xiaogang sleeping in the office, he hesitated, and finally pushed the door and went in.


    "Touch..."


    The woman knocked on Zhang Xiaogang''s table and shouted softly, "brother Zhang."


    After hearing the cry, Zhang Xiaogang looked up vaguely, looked at the 36d woman in front of him, wiped the saliva around his mouth, and said helplessly, "didn''t you just finish it in the toilet? What are you calling me for? Can''t you let me rest for a while?"


    "Oh, brother Zhang, what are you talking about?" the girl shouted with a smile on her small face. Then she turned her head and looked at the office. When she found no one else, she put down her heart, looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said, "you dead ghost, why do you think of this all day?"


    "Isn''t that why you came to me?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "I just received an alarm call. Take someone over and have a look..."


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled helplessly when he heard this, and then said, "you''re kidding me. Who''s free to call the police in the middle of the night?"


    "Oh, it''s the lucky Hotel. Two people came." the girl replied in a charming voice.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with the robbery? If the robbery is over, we won''t go. Just go again tomorrow morning." Zhang Xiaogang reached out and lit a cigarette and replied carelessly.


    "It''s not robbery. I heard what the hotel owner said. I saw two men running to several people living in their hotel. Those people came from the city yesterday and stayed in today..." the girl continued.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this. The first reaction in his mind was the people in our harem, so he quickly asked, "how many people are there in the city?"


    "It seems that there are about seven or eight..."


    "Grass! That must be the people in the back palace." Zhang Xiaogang picked up his police uniform as he spoke.


    "Brother Zhang, take it with you." the girl whispered at this time.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned for a moment, then stared at the beads and asked, "why, the people over there still carry them?"


    "Well, the boss told me that the bandits came by threatening him..."


    "Fuck, these people are going to rebel!" Zhang Xiaogang frowned and then asked, "are you sure there are two people opposite?"


    "That''s what the boss said..." the girl nodded slightly.


    "Fuck, you must have a good break with these people!" knowing that it was two people, Zhang Xiaogang suddenly had a bottom here, stared at the beads and shouted, and then directly took the mobile phone and began to call.


    Almost a few minutes later, five or six and a car rushed directly from the police station to Haoyunlai hotel.


    Good luck to the hotel.


    Han Chao stared at the time on the mobile phone with big eyes. Ji Xuan, who was sitting on one side, had red eyes and a broken face. The whole person had experienced a lot of vicissitudes.


    "Brother Xuan, we can go to bed in 15 minutes..." Han Chao shouted at Ji Xuan with a smile.


    "Elder brother, can I sleep first?" Ji Xuan asked Han Chao.


    Han Chao squinted at Ji Xuan, then said with his mouth tilted: "if you can sleep, you can sleep."

 Chapter 1577

    "Grass!" Ji Xuan bit his teeth and scolded, then looked at Han Chao and said, "if you don''t talk to me, I can fall asleep..."


    "No, brother Xuan, I told you what came here. Isn''t it boring for me to be here? If I had something else to do, I would still talk to you about the calf here. I would have done something else..." Han Chao looked at Ji Xuan and said.


    "Brother Chao..." Ji Xuan was stunned for a moment, then clenched his teeth and said, "Dad Chao, I beg you. Can you let me sleep? There are only fifteen minutes left. Can you think about your life? Don''t talk to me here, can you?"


    Ji Xuan was almost kneeling down to Han Chao.


    Han Chao hesitated, then said with a big mouth: "do you really want to sleep?"


    "Elder brother, do you think I really want to sleep?" Ji Xuan stared at Han Chao and asked.


    "You''re not interesting enough!" Han Chao shouted a little reluctantly. Then he nodded helplessly and whispered, "forget it, there''s not much time left anyway. If you''re willing to sleep, you can sleep. I don''t care..."


    "Really?" Ji Xuan shouted, staring at beads when he heard this.


    "Really." Han Chao nodded.


    Good luck outside the hotel.


    The tall man squatted on the ground, holding the key and trying to lock the head one by one. After a circle, he sat on the ground with a dull look, turned his head and looked at the short man and said, "this is wrong. I tried a circle. Why didn''t I try one?"


    "Brother, is there something wrong with this key?" the short man turned and looked at the tall man.


    "What''s the problem?" Gao was stunned and asked.


    "Do you think that old woman will cheat us both? Is this a fake key?" the short man said with his mouth tilted.


    "It''s impossible..." the tall man shook his head, then touched his chin and analyzed: "the old woman was scared and almost peed her pants just now. She was still in the mood to cheat us. Besides, my hands are on his head. Do you think it''s necessary for him to protect the people in the harem?"


    After listening to the tall man''s analysis, the short man nodded slightly and said, "brother, if you say so, you''re right!"


    "All right, stop the ink. Let''s try another room!"


    Gao shouted helplessly, then changed a room, squatted on the ground and tried the key.


    On the other side, in the East, West, North and South rooms.


    "Elder brother, what time is it?" north and South squinted at things and asked.


    "It''s almost one in a few minutes." the thing replied stiffly.


    "Grass, it''s time!" north and South silently scolded, then looked at things with toilet paper and said, "brother, wait here for a while. I''ll go to the bathroom and suffocate me..."


    "Hehe, if you don''t go quickly with shit..." the thing smiled helplessly.


    "I''m not here with you?" the north and South replied irritably, and then ran out of the house with toilet paper.


    ����


    Han Chao''s room.


    "That what Xuan elder brother, you help me back, I want to go out to the bathroom..." Han Chao shouted at Ji Xuan with his stomach covered.


    "Han Chao!"


    Ji Xuan opened his quilt with a crash, stared at the beads and shouted to Han Chao.


    "Brother Xuan, what are you doing?" Han Chao looked at the Q & A nervously while pulling the toilet paper.


    "I''ve just fallen asleep. What are you doing? What do you want to do? I just want to ask you, what do you want to do? I''ve provoked you. I just want to sleep well. Why is it so difficult!" Ji Xuan shouted with an abnormal collapse, dragging Han Chao''s head like crazy.


    "Brother Xuan, I don''t mean anything else. I just want to go out to the bathroom. I want you to help me for a while. Do you think you''re so excited?" Han Chao asked Ji Xuan helplessly.


    Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao, clenched his teeth and remained silent for a moment. Then he whispered, "I''m really convinced now. You''re the people in your harem. If you want money like Liu Rui, I won''t say anything now. It''s hard for you to give money, isn''t it?"


    "Brother Xuan, if you say money between us, will it be divided?" Han Chao asked, squinting at Ji Xuan.


    "Don''t talk to me. He might as well ask for money." Ji Xuan stared at beads and shouted.


    "OK, brother Xuan, I won''t tell you. I really have to go to the bathroom..."


    After that, Han Chao directly covered his stomach and ran outside the house.


    "This!"


    Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao''s back, bit his teeth and scolded. Then he covered himself again and fell asleep three seconds later.


    ����


    After Han Chao left the room, he ran directly to the toilet in the corridor, but when he got to the toilet, Han Chao found someone in it.


    "Who?"


    Han Chao raised his leg and kicked the door of the toilet.


    "What are you doing, JB? I won''t let you shit!"


    The north and South in the toilet stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Oh, fuck, what a coincidence?"


    Han Chao gave a cry of despair, then slowly squatted on the ground and dragged the door of the toilet with an extremely sad expression.


    "How long will it take you?"


    Han Chao trembled and asked the north and South in the toilet.


    "It may take a while..."


    The north and South whispered back.


    ��������


    Han Chao looked at the toilet and was silent for a while. Then he followed the north and south to discuss: "what, North and south, do you think this is OK?"


    "That?" asked the north and south.


    "You pull half first, and then you come out and let me pull half. I can''t wait..." Han Chao prayed to the north and South in the toilet.


    "Grass, you''re pulling a calf with me? How can you pull half of this shit..." north and South replied speechless.


    "Brother, I really can''t wait here. Would you please?" Han Chao shouted.


    "No." the north and South replied very simply, silent for a moment, and then said, "why do you have to stare at me? Can''t you go to the bathroom upstairs?"


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this, then patted his forehead and shouted, "grass, why didn''t I think of it."


    "You seem."


    The north and South in the toilet scolded speechlessly.


    Han Chao didn''t have time to deal with the north and south, so he ran directly to the third floor.


    On the third floor, as soon as Han Chao showed up, he saw two people, one tall and one short, squatting on the ground and trying to get the key.


    The tall and short men turned their heads and looked at Han Chao. Han Chao looked at both of them, and then rushed directly to the toilet.


    "Brother, what did that man do just now?" the short man looked at the tall man and asked nervously.


    "How do I know what he does..." the tall man replied silently, then took the key and opened the door with the card.


    A few minutes later, the tall man directly put the key on the ground, stared at the beads and shouted, "why can''t the house open? What''s this?"


    "Brother, you should be patient..." the short man smiled and comforted.


    "What''s my patience? Come and try!"


    "..." the short man was stunned, and then squatted on the ground reluctantly.


    "Elder brother, do you think there is such a possibility?" the short man turned and looked at the tall man and asked.


    "That?"


    "Are we on the wrong floor?" asked the short man.


    ��������


    Gao was stunned when he heard this. Before he could speak, he turned and saw Han Chao coming out of the toilet.


    "What are you doing? What is this?"


    Han Chao was in a very good mood and asked the tall and short people with a smile.


    "Man, let me ask you something. What floor is this?"


    Asked the tall man, pursing his lips.


    "Don''t you, isn''t it written on the third floor?"


    Han Chao pointed to the building number and smiled back, then ran downstairs directly.


    The tall and the short were stunned when they heard Han Chao''s words.


    After Han Chao''s words, the tall man and the short man were stunned.


    The short man looked at the tall man with trembling lips and said, "brother, are we all bald?"


    Hearing this, Gao was silent for a while, then rubbed his face and said, "now this matter is not a matter of baldness or not..."


    "What''s the problem?" the short one looked at the tall one and asked.


    "Aren''t you? This is the third floor. You can''t see it?" the tall man shouted at his throat, pointing to the building number he stretched out his hand.


    "Didn''t I see..." the short man replied with some grievances.


    "Roll the calf, I regret how I came out with you now..." the tall man shouted irritably, then took the key and prepared to run to the second floor, but he stopped just one step.


    Han Chao stood at the entrance of the stairs and squinted at the two men.


    "Man, you scared me..."


    The tall man scratched his head in embarrassment.


    "Brother, what are you doing?"


    Han Chao looked at the tall man with his shoulder and asked.


    "Hehe, we just came for a stroll..." Gao replied with a smile.


    Han Chao looked at Gao and said in a low voice, "it''s all right. Don''t wander around. I thought you two were thieves. I didn''t catch you just now..."


    "Brother, whose thief do you see going out with his key?"


    Gao responded very quickly. He put away his hand and looked at Han Chao with a smile.


    "Well, you two would be fine if you weren''t stealing. Don''t wander around and hurry back..." Han Chao replied with a smile, and then ran downstairs with his hands on his back.


    After watching Han Chao go downstairs, the tall man took a breath, then turned his head and looked at the short man and said, "go."


    "Go up to the second floor?" the short man looked at the tall man innocently and asked.


    "Are you?" the tall man scolded speechlessly.


    "No, brother, what''s wrong with me?"


    "People in the back palace have found us. Why are you going up to the second floor? Hurry up and you won''t be able to go for a while..." the tall man whispered with his teeth, and then ran downstairs with his hands.


    ����


    On the other side, after Han Chao went to the toilet, he was just ready to go to his room.


    When I heard something outside, I pulled the door open.


    "Oh, my grass, what are you doing?"


    Han Chao jumped when he saw me.


    "Who were you talking to just now?"


    I frowned at Han Chao and asked.


    "Just two, I don''t know what to do..." Han Chao whispered back to me, and then turned around and directly saw the two people downstairs.


    "It''s the two of them!" Han Chao shouted, staring at the beads.


    "You look like!" I looked at Han Chao and scolded, then shouted in the corridor, "come out!"


    After my words, Liu Rui, Wei Yiwen and Tian Ming rushed out of the room.


    "No, what are you doing?" Han Chao looked at me and asked.


    "I''ve been waiting for these two people all night. What do you say!"


    I shouted at Han Chao while putting a bullet in my hand.


    Two tall and short people on the other side were stunned when they heard my cry, and then drove directly towards me.


    "Kang!"


    The bullet hit me directly at my foot.


    "Oh, my grass, how can I open it!"


    Han Chao stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up!"


    I stared at the bead and shouted. Then I ran straight after the tall and short people. Liu Rui had something else. Their gang followed me. Han Chao stood in place with a confused face.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Han Chao shouted with great puzzlement.


    At this time, Nanbei also ran out of the toilet with his pants.


    "What''s the matter?" the north and the South looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "I don''t know what''s going on? How can we say that the fight started? It''s too sudden!"


    "My grass, fighting!" the north and South stared at the beads and shouted, and then rushed downstairs.


    Han Chao was stunned, clenched his teeth and shouted, "who can tell me what''s going on!"


    ����


    On the other side, two people, tall and short, reacted very calmly when they saw that all the people in our harem rushed out. At first glance, they were the people who often did this kind of work. They ran outside the hotel and turned back to drive at us, and the driving positions were all under my feet.


    After a few steps, Tian Ming picked up his hand and prepared to fight back.


    "Don''t hit your head, we want to live..." I frowned and shouted at Tian Ming.


    "Grass, it''s a little difficult if you don''t hit your head!" Tian Ming said to me reluctantly.


    "You can''t hit your head!" I shouted, staring at the beads.


    "OK!" Tian Ming reluctantly replied to me, and then began to hit the two thighs, but the people opposite were very flexible and couldn''t hit at all.


    After a few empty shots, Tian Ming gave up and ran after us.


    "Elder brother, how can so many people come out at once?" the short man turned to look at us, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "You ask me, I ask who to go..." the tall man replied irritably, and then turned around and drove towards us for a few minutes.


    "Woo woo..."


    At this time, the siren outside the hotel sounded. Gao was stunned first, then clenched his teeth and shouted, "fuck, someone called the police!"


    "How can I fix it?" the short man panicked in an instant.


    "Rush out!" Gao hesitated for a moment, then ran out of the hotel.


    "Wow!"


    As soon as Zhang Xiaogang got off the bus, he saw two people running out of the hotel. He quickly raised his hands, stared at the beads and shouted, "don''t move."


    "I won''t touch you, Bobby!"


    The tall man stared back and kicked Zhang Xiaogang''s stomach before Zhang Xiaogang reacted.


    "Yours..." Zhang Xiaogang hasn''t finished yet.


    The tall man then kicked again, then turned his head and shouted at the short man behind him: "don''t look, get in the car!"


    "Ah!"


    The short man promised, then rushed directly into the police car, raised his hands and shouted to the man in the car: "draft it, give me a place for you..."


    "Not..."


    Before the words in the car were finished, he was kicked out by a tall man.


    "You''re free to ink with him or something!" the tall man stared at the short man and shouted, and then sat directly in the car.


    "Stop them both!"


    Zhang Xiaogang shouted to the police car on the ground.


    Good luck to the door of the hotel.


    "Do you still want to stop me?"


    The driver shouted loudly, then stepped on the accelerator and ran directly into the police car in front of the car.


    "Bang!"


    Two police cars collided and the tall and the short rushed out directly.


    "Fuck you, madman!"


    Zhang Xiaogang stood in place, stared at beads and shouted after seeing this scene.


    "Captain, are we still chasing?"


    At this time, the armed police in the car looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    "Chase, why don''t you chase? Just two people should follow me, don''t you?"


    Zhang Xiaogang shouted at the top of his voice, then pulled open the door and got ready to get on the bus, but as soon as he turned around, he saw the people in our harem rush out.


    Liu Rui looked up at Zhang Xiaogang and then asked, "brother Zhang, where are you?"


    "Run... Run..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with some embarrassment.


    "Grass, why did you run away!"


    Liu Rui scolded wordlessly, and then ran directly to our parking position to catch up.


    "Don''t look, hurry up!"


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned for a moment, turned his head and shouted at the man in front: "what are you looking at? Catch up!"


    "Woo woo..."


    The siren sounded again, and four or five police cars ran directly after the tall one.


    Our harem Gang quickly got into the overlord car and followed closely behind the police car.


    "What''s going on? Why did you say there was a fight, so there was a fight?"


    Han Chao stared at me and shouted after getting on the bus.


    "Don''t talk to me, I don''t want to talk to you now!" I waved impatiently, then looked at Tian Ming and shouted, "these two people are very important. Don''t lose them."


    "There''s a police car ahead. Shall we rush over?" Tian Ming asked, looking at me.


    "No, just let the police car in front." I replied with my mouth tilted.


    "No, ye, what''s going on? Who''s the person opposite?" Han Chao still looked at me with an ignorant face and shouted.


    "Don''t talk to me at last now, I think you''ll be angry!" I reluctantly returned to Han Chao, then turned around to look at the carriage and asked in a low voice, "where are Ji Xuan and the north and the south?"


    "Ji Xuan sleeps, North and South shit... I''ll call them both now?" Han Chao looked at me and replied.


    "At this time, what''s the use of calling?" I replied helplessly.


    "..." Han Chao looked at me and didn''t speak.


    ����


    On the highway, the police car closely followed the tall car. Zhang Xiaogang shouted at the car in front with a big horn: "listen to the car in front. Now you put down your arms and surrender."


    "Stop now!"


    Zhang Xiaogang repeated, but found that the big one in the police car didn''t seem to respond at all. He was still crazy and galloped on the road.


    "Captain, what are these two people doing? So fierce..."


    The driver looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    "How can I know what these two do? Now how can we fall off the chain once we meet the Hougong people?" Zhang Xiaogang scolded with a big mouth.


    "It''s all right. These two people probably can''t run. Our people have blocked the path..." the driver smiled back.


    "Grass, as long as you don''t let these two people run away, it''s better than anything..." Zhang Xiaogang relaxed a lot when he heard this.


    "Brother Zhang, don''t worry. You can''t run."


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang looked at the police car in front and was stunned. Then he turned around and looked at our bullying and didn''t speak.


    ����


    In the domineering car.


    "If I can''t catch these two today, how can you pick you up when I go back..." I sat in the car and shouted at Han Chao in a hurry.


    "No, brother, what does this matter to me? I don''t recognize these two people?" Han Chao shouted at me with a wronged face.


    "It''s no use telling me this. If it weren''t for you, they wouldn''t be able to run!" I stared at Han Chao.


    "It really has nothing to do with me. What do you say you rely on me for?"


    "Don''t ink, it''s not bad who you and I depend on. I waited all night waiting for these two to come. You just straighten them out for me. You wait for me!" I gritted my teeth and shouted at Tian Ming. Then I said to Tian Ming, "Uncle Ming, if you catch these two people later, don''t let them go. I want them to be useful!"


    Wei Yiwen was stunned when he heard what I said. Then he looked at me and said, "these people also have hands!"


    "It''s hard to use a cannon. These two people must catch it." I shouted in a very firm tone.


    "These two people can''t be taken away..." Liu Rui said slowly at this time.


    "Why?" I turned to look at Liu Rui and asked.


    "I know the one who leads the team. I can''t take it away..." Liu Rui replied to me with his mouth tilted.


    "Well done, you finally said something that made me feel bright."


    "Cao, you think I''ve been in the iron tower for nothing these days. The people are our people. We''ll just wait to fight with these people. Don''t worry about the rest..." Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied to me.


    "Oh, cow!"


    "We did it together. Why don''t you praise me?" Han Chao shouted at me.


    I squinted at Han Chao and said helplessly, "you''re talking to me. I''ll throw you out of the car. Do you believe it?"


    "Not..."


    "Come on, he''s in a bad mood now. What are you talking about with him!" Liu Rui frowned and advised Han Chao.


    "I just think you''re in a bad mood, or it won''t be over..." Han Chao shouted at me gnashing his teeth.


    "You roll the calf for me!" I shouted directly on Han Chao''s big face.


    ����


    The other side is lucky to come to the hotel.


    After Ji Xuan saw that we were all gone, he finally lay in bed at ease.


    "Fuck, these people are gone, but they can sleep..." Ji Xuan said with a giggle while lying in bed.


    "Bang!"


    Before Ji Xuan closed his eyes, the north and South pushed the door and came in. He stared at Ji Xuan and shouted, "brother Xuan, they haven''t come back yet?"


    "No... no..."

 Chapter 1578

    Ji Xuan blinked and said, looking at the north and South nervously.


    "Grass, I knew I wouldn''t shit. Brother Xuan, you go out with me to find them." the north and South said something and ran directly to Ji Xuan and shouted.


    "It''s not big brother. What are you doing?" Ji Xuan stared at the beads and shouted at the north and South in great panic.


    "Let''s go out and find someone..." Nanbei replied very anxiously.


    Good luck to the hotel.


    "You loosen me!" Ji Xuan stared at the beads and shouted to the north and south.


    "No, brother Xuan, let''s go out to find someone. What are you doing lying down? They are fighting......" the north and the South looked at Ji Xuan very speechless and shouted.


    "I asked you to let me go!" Ji Xuan lay in bed like a dead fish, motionless.


    "Don''t you go out?" the north and South were stunned and looked at Ji Xuan and asked.


    "I beg you, can you let me sleep? I''m almost sleepy. Why do you drag me out in the middle of the night? If you don''t let me sleep again, I''ll die and show you..." Ji Xuan shouted with red eyes and abnormal collapse.


    "No, are you?" the north and South looked at Ji Xuan a little speechless and asked.


    "Don''t tell me. Anyway, no matter what you say today, I just have to sleep!" Ji Xuan stared at the beads and shouted at the north and south.


    "There''s a fight over there. Are you still in the mood to sleep?" the north and South stared at the beads and scolded Ji Xuan.


    Ji Xuan was stunned when he heard this. After being silent for two seconds, he shouted loudly, "I haven''t slept for two days. What can you do if you let me sleep? There''s a fight outside. What am I doing in the past? Tell me what I can do like B?"


    The north and South were stunned when they heard this. Then they turned their mouths and asked, "why don''t you go out?"


    "Fuck off, even if you kill me today, I won''t go out. I''ll tell you..."


    North and South pursed their lips, and then rushed out of the house with big steps.


    "It''s crazy every day!"


    Ji Xuan shouted to the north and south, then lay down on the bed and continued to sleep.


    ����


    Above the highway.


    While driving, the tall man turned his head and looked at the police car behind him.


    "Fuck, why are these people crazy? What can we do if we leave?" the short man shouted, biting his teeth, sitting on the co pilot.


    "What''s the use of saying this now?" the tall man wiped the sweat on his forehead and then said, "if this goes on like this, we two have to throw it here."


    "When I came out, I felt my eyelids jumping..." the short man shouted with a big mouth.


    "Can you be a little serious and say something useful?" the tall man turned and looked at the short man and scolded.


    "What can I say now? These people are like mad dogs, and I can''t stop them..." the short man replied with a big mouth.


    Hearing this, Gao looked back at the police car behind him, then patted his steering wheel, stared at the beads and shouted, "fuck, someone must have blocked us!"


    "Brother, how can I answer you now to satisfy you?" the short man blinked at the tall man and asked.


    "You get out of here." Gao replied irritably. Then he looked down at his cell phone and said in a muffled voice, "now call brother five and tell us something''s wrong. Let him send someone to pick us up now..."


    "OK!" the short man nodded, then took out his cell phone and began to call.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, Xiao Wu answered the phone.


    "Hey, brother five, something''s wrong with us now." the short man shouted very anxiously.


    "Something''s wrong?" Xiao Wu was stunned for a moment, and then asked in some doubt, "what''s wrong with you two?"


    "I don''t know where it came from. Now we are blocked all over the street..." the short man shouted very anxiously.


    "OK, where are you two now?" asked Xiao Wu.


    "Near Sanpan Street..." the short man shouted without thinking.


    "I''ll let someone pass right away. If you two are caught, don''t say our position, okay?" Xiao Wu asked very nervously.


    "Know." the short man nodded quickly.


    "Hang up!" Xiao Wu shouted in a voice, and then hung up the phone directly.


    ����


    On the other hand, in the warehouse, after Xiao Wu put down the phone, he turned and shouted to the people in the room: "there''s an accident between those two, don''t play, go out with me..."


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Mao asked with his neck pulled.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. Anyway, I''m looking for them all over the street..." Xiao Wu replied with his mouth tilted, then bowed his head and picked up the * * on the table, and then shouted: "I said don''t play. I''m deaf, isn''t it? It''s hehe every day..."


    "Coming, coming..."


    Seven or eight men ran out of the room, laughing at Xiao Wu and shouting.


    At this time, Wang Jun also came out of the house, looked at Xiao Wu and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Those two don''t know whether they were discovered or what, let people chase all over the street, and I''ll go out to save people now!" Xiao Wu replied with a big mouth, and then ran outside the house with the car key.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Wang Jun stretched out his hand to stop Xiao Wu, then went to Xiao Wu, looked at Xiao Wu and asked, "you mean these two people are chasing, don''t you?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Xiao Wu nodded.


    "..." Wang Jun looked at Xiao Wu and was silent.


    "Do you have anything to say? I''m in a hurry. If it''s late, what about the two people?" Xiao Wu looked at Wang Jun and shouted a little speechless.


    "Are you crazy? You''re looking for us all over the street now. What are you going to do now? Go out and send it directly?" Wang Jun stared at beads and scolded Xiao Wu.


    Xiao Wu was stunned when he heard this. Then he bit his lips and looked at Wang Jun and asked, "what do you mean by saying this now?"


    "What do I mean? Don''t you count in your heart?" Wang Jun looked at Xiao Wu and scolded.


    "You mean to make us think nothing has happened? Let me leave those two people behind, don''t you?" Xiao Wu looked at Wang Jun with a big mouth.


    "Yes, that''s what I mean." Wang Jun nodded.


    "Are you sick?" Xiao Wu shouted.


    "You can''t go out if you''re sick or not!"


    "You..." Xiao Wu pointed to Wang Jun, then stared at the beads and shouted, "I tell you, I can''t look at these two, no matter what I tell you!"


    "You can''t go out today!" Wang Jun stopped Xiao Wu directly.


    "No, what do you mean? I didn''t let you follow me now. I can''t go by myself?" Xiao Wu stared at the beads and scolded Wang Jun.


    "No one can leave this room today!" Wang Jun shouted firmly as he stared at Xiao Wu.


    Xiao Wu looked at Wang Jun in front of him, stretched out his hand and lit a cigarette, then narrowed his eyes and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "It''s not interesting. Now the situation is special. You just take these people out. What if you don''t come back?" Wang Jun looked at Xiao Wu and asked.


    "I don''t need you to take care of my own business. I can''t come back. Can I recognize it myself?" Xiao Wu stared at beads and scolded Wang Jun. then he said: "today, I must save these two people. I tell you, get out of the way and don''t delay things here!"


    After hearing Xiao Wu''s words, Wang Jun didn''t respond at all. He still stood still.


    "I asked you to roll the calf for me. Can''t you understand or what?" Xiao Wu stared at the beads and scolded the king''s army.


    "Do you know why Liu can let me stay?" Wang Jun asked, squinting at Xiao Wu.


    "Do whatever you like. I can''t ignore these two people now. Will you let me go quickly?" Xiao Wu was very angry and shouted at the top of his voice.


    Huang Mao and Dongzi on one side looked at Xiao Wu and Wang Jun. none of them spoke. After all, it was the business of people on the other side. They were running errands. It was useless and annoying to talk too much at this time.


    "We''re in the iron tower now, not in the city. People here don''t know you at all. If you go out, don''t you want to die? You think we''re in the city? Can you keep a low profile? Do you have a death free gold medal or what?" Wang Jun was also very excited, pushed Xiaowu and shouted with staring eyes.


    Little five looked at Wang Jun and was stunned for a moment. Then he shouted, "I don''t know where we are now. I know that those two people are caught immediately. One is a death penalty prisoner and the other is a murderer. Do you think about what will happen if they catch you?"


    "I thought about it, but can you solve the problem now? Can you save people when you go?" Wang Jun asked calmly.


    "Don''t go if you know you can''t save it. Besides, tell me how much police force he can have in a police station in the development zone!" Xiao Wu shouted at Wang Jun.


    "There''s an army here, don''t you know?" Wang Jun shouted, staring at beads.


    Little five was stunned.


    "The armed police in the development zone here don''t want money. Do you think it''s fun? If there''s a fight here, I''ll tell you clearly. It''s no less than that in the city. Do you understand?"


    Little five looked at Wang Jun and still didn''t speak.


    "The last time we robbed people, the bureau had already registered. Now you go there and tell me the difference between looking for death!" Wang Jun stared at Xiao Wu and shouted.


    "Then you can look at others and ignore them?" Xiao Wu asked stubbornly.


    "I find it so hard for me to talk to you now?" Wang Jun shouted helplessly. Then he looked at his mobile phone with his mobile phone and whispered, "you''re talking in vain now, don''t you know?"


    "Don''t tell me it''s useless. I they just want to go now. Why?" Xiao Wu knew he couldn''t say anything but Wang Jun, and asked very arrogantly.


    Wang Jun looked at Xiao Wu and was silent for a moment. Then he turned his mouth and said, "you have to go out, don''t you?"


    "Must go out!" Xiao Wu nodded.


    "Well, you call Liu Neng now. If he agrees, he will let you go now, OK?" Wang Jun asked, looking at Xiao Wu.


    "You talk to me, don''t you?" Xiao Wu stared at the king''s army and scolded.


    "If you don''t call, you''ll stay here honestly, otherwise I can''t bear the responsibility..." Wang Jun replied with an indifferent face.


    "I''m a minor, you have to watch!"


    "You say you call or not?" Wang Jun asked, looking at Xiao Wu.


    "I really convinced you. You said this. If I had ink with you this time, I would have saved people back!" Xiao Wu gnashed his teeth and scolded. Then he stretched his * * cell phone, found Liu Neng''s phone and dialed it.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, Liu Neng answered the phone.


    "Hello?"


    Xiao Wu shouted to the phone.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Liu Neng asked.


    "I don''t have time to talk to you now. It''s no use. Let''s make a long story short. I want to go out now. Do you want me to go out?"


    Little five shouted carelessly at his mobile phone.


    ��������


    Liu Neng was stunned by Xiao Wu''s words, and then asked in a low voice, "what are you doing out in the middle of the night?"


    "Isn''t that what? Our people may have been caught. I''ll go and have a look..."


    Liu Neng on the other side of the phone heard this and immediately cheated. He stared at the beads and shouted, "how many times have I told you to stay away from those people in the harem? Why don''t you have a long memory? Why don''t you go there?"


    "No, what''s the use of scolding me now? It''s already like this here. How can you scold me?" Xiao Wu asked with a big mouth.


    "I''m really convinced now. You made trouble with me as soon as I left here. What did I tell you before I left?" Liu Neng scolded helplessly.


    "Oh, I told you. It''s useless for you to talk to me now. Why are you so inky? Now you just tell me to let me go or not..." Xiao Wu asked with a big mouth.


    "What are you doing out now?" Liu Neng scolded wordlessly.


    "I go out to save people. What else can I do..."


    "You really can''t go there now. Just stay honest with me, do you hear me?"


    "No..." Xiao Wu was about to speak.


    "It''s nothing. You call Wang Jun now and I''ll tell him..." Liu Neng shouted irritably.


    "If I don''t go out now, something will happen to our people!" asked Xiao Wu.


    "I don''t want to talk to you now. Just be honest and finish it. Don''t talk to me about unnecessary things, do you hear?" Liu Neng shouted at a high voice.


    "Are you sure you won''t let me out?"


    "What are you doing out there?"


    "Grass!" Xiao Wu stared at the bead and handed the mobile phone to Wang Jun.


    Wang Jun answered the phone and asked, "hello?"


    "From now on, you can''t let Xiao Wu leave the house for half a step. Do you know?" Liu Neng shouted very seriously.


    "Hehe, I know." Wang Jun smiled and agreed, and then put his mobile phone into his pocket.


    "Liu Neng said he wouldn''t let you go..."


    "If you don''t go, you can''t go. If something happens, you''ll be responsible for it yourself. Grass!" Xiao Wu scolded with his teeth, and then turned his head and ran to the house.


    "..." Wang Jun looked at Xiao Wu''s back and said nothing.


    Tower Development Zone, above the highway.


    The car where the tall man and the short man were driving crazy on the road, and our police car and our overlord car just followed behind them.


    "Brother, why hasn''t brother five come yet?"


    The short man sat on the co pilot and asked the tall one who was driving very anxiously.


    "You ask me, I ask who will go?"


    Gao Gao was very excited. He knew that if they went on like this, it would be a dead end.


    "How can we fix it now?"


    Cried the short beaded.


    "Call brother five!"


    Cried the tall man irritably.


    ��������


    The short man nodded and was silent. Then he took his mobile phone and dialed Xiao Wu''s phone.


    "Doodle doodle..." after the phone rang for a while, no one answered.


    "Brother, brother five didn''t answer the phone."


    Cried the short man excitedly.


    "Grass, fight again!"


    Cried the tall man, staring at the beads.


    A minute later, the short man put down his cell phone, turned his head and looked at the tall man and said, "it''s just that no one answers..."


    "Grass!" the tall man bit his teeth and scolded, then patted the steering wheel hard, stared at the beads and shouted, "what do you mean now? Give up the two of us?"


    "I guess that''s what it means..." the short man nodded, then stared at the beads and shouted, "what are you talking about?"


    "I said Xiaowu gave up the two of us, didn''t you? It''s obvious. You still don''t understand, didn''t you?" he shouted at a high voice and turned back to the police car.


    "Well... What do we do now?" the short man asked nervously looking at his cell phone.


    ��������


    The tall one looked back and the short one didn''t speak.


    "Big brother, what are you going to do?" the short man finally realized the seriousness of the problem.


    "Stop the ink, will you? When is it now? This little five is really not human. He usually calls us brothers. Fuck the two of us come out to kill him. If something happens, he sells us now. What does that mean?" Gao''s mood is very unstable.


    "What''s the use of saying this now?" the short man asked helplessly.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" cried the tall beady.


    ����


    In the police car behind them, Zhang Xiaogang held a walkie talkie in his hand and shouted excitedly, "how are the people opposite?"


    "Report to the captain, our people are now encircling from the back..." a response came quickly from the walkie talkie.


    "What''s the matter with your quick ink? I''m sure you''ll never catch up!" Zhang Xiaogang shouted, staring at the beads.


    "I see. We''ll try our best to speed up." a response came from the walkie talkie.


    "When do you know to speed up? You must block the car before the next intersection, okay?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted.


    "That what, Captain, my side may..." the person opposite hesitated.


    "Don''t talk to my captain. I don''t like hearing any excuses from you now. They must be blocked at the next intersection, okay?" Zhang Xiaogang repeated.


    "Know... Know!" the man opposite stammered back.


    "No more!"


    Zhang Xiaogang directly dropped the walkie talkie.


    ����


    Inside the domineering car.


    I looked up at the police car in front, turned to Liu Rui and asked, "is there a phone in front?"


    "Yes!" Liu Rui nodded.


    "Call them and tell them to stop the car at the intersection in front, return it to them and we''ll take it!" Liu Rui looked at Liu Rui without expression.


    "Grass, is it too overbearing?" Liu Rui asked with a smile.


    "He knows how much these two people are worth," I whispered back, rubbing my palms.


    "Ha ha..."


    Liu Rui looked at me, smiled and whispered, "money is different..."


    "Don''t BB, call!"


    I scolded Liu Rui speechless.


    Liu Rui looked at me and smiled. Then he took out his mobile phone and dialed Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Hello, brother Zhang?" Liu Rui asked with a smile.


    "Ah, what''s the matter, brother?" Zhang Xiaogang said politely.


    "Well, the boss on my side spoke. Stop the car at the next intersection. If you stop, the car will be returned to you. As for the money, you can drive it casually..." Liu Rui said with a smile.


    "Cao, brother, what are you talking about?" Zhang Xiaogang scolded speechlessly, and then said, "well, let''s try our best to catch up. If we catch them, I''ll give them to you for three days, and you''ll return them to me after three days. Do you think it''s OK?"


    "Don''t say anything, brother Zhang, slowly thank you!" Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    "Well, I''ll hang up first, waiting for someone to catch us and talk about thanks carefully..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile, and then hung up the phone directly.


    Liu Rui put down his cell phone, looked at me and smiled.


    "What are you laughing at? What did Zhang Xiaogang say?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "What else can I say? They said to chase as much as possible. If we catch it, we''ll use it for three days." Liu Rui said to me with his mouth tilted.


    "Cow force!"


    I looked at Liu Rui and smiled.


    "Hehe, you don''t see who I am now! If you make a move, it must be a success. I''ll tell you..." Liu Rui shouted at me.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Liu Rui and smiled without talking.


    "Why, what do you mean by this look?" Liu Rui shouted at me with a big mouth.


    "What do I mean? I just don''t like your boasting state now, do you know?" I scolded Liu Rui.


    "You''re really stepping down now. I''ll tell you!" Liu Rui shouted at me, staring at the beads.


    "Why don''t you tell me?" I asked Liu Rui with a smile.


    "Roll the calf, I don''t want to talk to you now!" Liu Rui looked at me irritably, then turned his head and looked at his mobile phone and stopped talking to me.


    "Leaf, can you tell me what life is all about now?"


    At this time, Han Chao put his head over and looked at me and asked.


    "Rolling calf, I really don''t want to talk to you now. You''re really annoying now, you know? Tomorrow you hurry to go back to the city for me and then be your cook for me!" I stared at the beads and scolded Han Chao.


    "No, leaf, what do you mean now?" Han Chao licked his lips and looked at me and asked.


    "Don''t you know what they mean? Your IQ can''t keep up with the rhythm of our team now, okay?" Liu Rui said to Han Chao with a smile.


    On the other side, above the highway of the tower.


    North and South did not know where to find a bike and drove crazy on the road.


    "Where are all these people?"


    While riding a bicycle, the north and South stared at the dark road and shouted with collapse.


    "What are you doing, young man?"


    At this time, an aunt on the roadside shouted to the north and South riding a bicycle.


    "It''s all right, aunt..."


    The north and South turned around and replied helplessly. Then they took out their mobile phone and dialed me.

 Chapter 1579

    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, I got through.


    "What''s the matter?"


    I smiled and asked my cell phone.


    "No, brother ye, where are you now? I can''t find you now?"


    North and South shouted at me helplessly.


    "Grass!" hearing this, I patted my forehead silently and said helplessly, "grass, forget you..."


    "Do you think of me now? Where are you now?" asked the north and South in silence.


    "It''s not that. Are you with Ji Xuan now?" I asked.


    "No... Ji Xuan has to sleep. I can''t say this. What? I''m on the road now. Where are you? I''ll catch up now!" north south tiger ratio shouted at me.


    "Where did you get the car?" I was stunned and asked.


    "The bike I robbed on the street..." the North-South berm returned to me.


    "Grass, brother, what are you doing with a bike? I''m even telling you where I am now. Can you catch up or how?" I replied speechless.


    "How can I fix it now?" the north and South were stunned and stopped their steps.


    "..." I looked at my mobile phone and said in silence, "what, you ride back now, then find Ji Xuan''s room and put this up for me, you know?"


    "I see! I promise to finish the task!" the north and the South replied to me very firmly, and then directly rode a foreign car to Haoyun Hotel and killed it.


    ����


    In the warehouse where Xiao Wu is located, Xiao Wu looks at the shaking mobile phone and looks helpless.


    "Will you let me answer the phone?"


    Xiao Wu stood up, stared at the beads and shouted to the king''s army.


    "It''s this time. What''s the use of answering the phone?"


    Wang Jun replied with his mouth curled.


    "Are you a little too impersonal?"


    Xiao Wu stepped forward and shouted with Wang Jun''s collar.


    "..." Wang Jun looked at Xiao Wu and didn''t speak.


    "Let me ask you something. What''s the matter with me now? Don''t you count it in your heart? Can''t I answer the phone if you don''t let me out?" Xiao Wu shouted at the top of his voice, pointing to the mobile phone on the desk.


    "If you can''t get out, how can you tell me?" Wang Jun asked.


    "What can I do?" Xiao Wu was stunned and then said, "I just want to say a word to them. They work hard for me, you know? Work hard! I drafted it!"


    "..." Wang Jun looked at Xiao Wu and was silent for a while. Then he said in a helpless low voice, "fuck you, let me tell you this. I''m also very worried about them. Now I''m worried about not only you, but you can''t destroy all our efforts because of you, you know?"


    "Then they are just waiting to be caught now, aren''t they?" Xiao Wu shouted.


    "Now even if they are caught, Liu Neng has a way to get them out. Now it''s not so difficult to get medical treatment on bail, you know?" Wang Jun shouted at Xiao Wu with staring beads.


    "I......" Xiao Wu looked at Wang Jun and didn''t speak.


    "Let me tell you this. If you take it out now, you and our people will all be caught. What can you ask Liu to do then? How can you catch a group of people like you, tell me?"


    "...." Xiao Wu was silent.


    "Think about the consequences before you do anything, you know? It''s all small things when you go in. Who will clean up our mess at the tower? It''s not easy for us to get to this point. Now our situation is very good. We''ll see the results soon after coming to H city for such a long time. Then you''ve ruined them all because of these two people. Now you think it''s worth it "Is that right?" Wang Jun asked, looking at Xiao Wu.


    "Hoo..."


    Little five long breathed a sigh, and then slowly loosened Wang Jun''s collar.


    "You can''t use righteousness now, you know?"


    Wang Jun patted Xiao Wu on the shoulder.


    Xiao Wu looked at Wang Jun, then directly picked up his mobile phone and fell to the wall.


    "Fuck, this day by day? In order to earn some B money, there is no humanity!" Xiao Wu bit his teeth and scolded, and then ran directly to his house.


    Wang Jun stood and looked at the mobile phone fragments on the ground. His mind had always been what Xiao Wu had just said. Yes, now this man doesn''t know what friends and brothers are in order to earn some money.


    Now Wang Jun has an idea in his mind. If Xiao Wu or himself went out today, what attitude would Liu Neng take to deal with this problem? Is human relations more important in this society, or is the money in his hand more important?


    ����


    On the highway above the tower.


    The short man put down his cell phone and said to the tall man helplessly, "it''s over..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    The tall man turned his head and asked as he wiped the sweat from his face.


    "That what... Xiao Wu shut down directly..." the short man stammered.


    "Fuck, now we really give up the two of us, don''t we?" the tall man stared at the beads and shouted, then turned his head and shouted at the short man: "now the situation is special, do we fight now or wait to catch us?"


    "How to rush?" the short man was stunned and stammered.


    "How else can we rush? There''s a curve ahead. We''ll just jump down and finish it..."


    "No... not..." I was stunned for a moment.


    "What the hell are you?" cried the tall Beaded man.


    "Is there any other plan? The two of us just died, just a theft, you know? We don''t have to be so serious..." the short man stared at the beads and asked.


    "Roll the calf... How many people have we killed? You don''t count in your heart?" the tall man stared at the beads and shouted.


    "... I''d better jump out of the car. Anyway, we have no other way out now..." the short man turned his mouth and then stretched out his hand to pull his seat belt.


    Zhang Xiaogang is in the police car.


    "Thorn la la..."


    There was a noise from the walkie talkie.


    "Hello?"


    Zhang Xiaogang quickly picked up the walkie talkie and shouted.


    "Captain, we are ready here. The roadblocks and police cars have been parked..."


    "OK! Do stop these two people, you know?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted, staring at the beads.


    "I see!"


    The person opposite promised, then wiped his palm and shouted excitedly, "fuck, you can catch these two!"


    After Zhang Xiaogang finished, he took out his mobile phone and dialed Liu Rui.


    "Hey, brother, what''s the matter?" Liu Rui answered the phone with a smile.


    "Brother, get ready. We can close the net right away!" Zhang Xiaogang said with a smile.


    "Yes, brother Zhang, I thank you first!"


    "OK, don''t ink, I''m ready!" Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile.


    "Brother, my side is always ready!"


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang laughed and hung up.


    ����


    The tall and the short are in the police car.


    "Brother, why are there so many lights in front?"


    The short man licked his lips and asked, looking at the barricade in front of him.


    "Fuck, this is a roadblock!"


    The tall man shouted, then turned to look at the short man and said, "are you ready?"


    "What''s ready?" the short man asked nervously.


    "I''m counting three now, just open the door and jump, okay?" the tall one shouted at the short one.


    "Know... Know!" the short man nodded quickly.


    "Three!" shouted the tall man.


    "Two!"


    "One!"


    The tall one kicked the accelerator hard, and then jumped out of the car with the short one almost at the same time.


    The police car rushed directly to the good team, and a few seconds later.


    "Bang!"


    A loud noise.


    Several police cars collided, and the dark street suddenly lit up.


    Three or four police cars exploded almost at the same time, and countless were blown up almost at the same time!


    In the police car behind, Zhang Xiaogang sat on the co pilot and looked at the explosion in front of him. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly. Then he shouted with red eyes, "are you crazy?"


    "Brother Zhang, what should I do?" the driver stammered at Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    "Yes, these two madmen, I have to catch them today!" Zhang Xiaogang replied with staring eyes, and then ran down from the car with his hands.


    After getting off the bus, Zhang Xiaogang turned his head and red eyes and shouted, "the first group followed me, and the second group went to rescue the wounded."


    "Grass, what''s the matter?"


    Liu Rui looked at the brightly lit Street ahead, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "These people are crazy, aren''t they?"


    After I got out of the car, I shouted out speechless.


    ��������


    Liu Rui looked at me and didn''t speak.


    "What''s the matter with these people? Are they playing so hard?" Han Chao asked in surprise as he looked at the street with serial explosions.


    "All madmen!" I shouted, staring at the beads.


    "What shall we do?"


    Tian Ming looked at me and asked.


    I turned around and looked at Zhang Xiaogang''s direction. Then I stared at the beads and shouted, "these two people are so desperate. They can''t run. Let''s follow!"


    After I finished shouting, I ran directly to the field by the side of the road and chased it.


    Liu Rui and Han Chao followed me.


    ����


    In the field by the side of the road.


    After the tall man and the short man jumped out of the car, the tall man rolled on the ground for two circles, then stood up and ran in front, but after two steps, the tall man felt something wrong and turned his head and looked at the back.


    "Big brother!"


    The short man lay on the ground and shouted at the tall man.


    "What''s the matter with you?" the tall one ran to the short one in some panic.


    "I don''t seem to be able..." the short man covered his deformed thigh and said in great pain.


    "Grass, why is it so finished!" the tall man scolded silently, then directly carried the short man on his back, and then took steps to run ahead.


    At this time, Zhang Xiaogang has caught up with him.


    "Fuck, what do these people want to do?"


    The tall man looked back at Zhang Xiaogang and scolded with his teeth.


    "Brother, I can''t, you put me down!" the short man lay on the tall man''s back and shouted at the tall man in a very weak voice.


    "What are you telling me? After all these years, can I leave you behind? Even if I die today, I won''t leave you behind!" shouted a high voice, choking.


    "Brother, I know what you think, but we can''t go now. Can you let me go down quickly?" the short man shouted with staring eyes.


    The tall one looked back at the short one, and then whispered, "even if we die today, I will die with you!"


    "Brother, I''ll call you at last. Brother, can I put me down?" the short man cried.


    The tall man was silent when he heard this, and then whispered, "it''s okay, it''s okay, we can both go. I''m different from the little five, we can both go..."


    "I can''t go......" the short man cried.


    "Don''t cry, will you? If I say I can go, don''t write with me!" shouted the tall eyeball.


    "Da Da..."


    At this time, Zhang Xiaogang in the back opened two to the tall and the short, then stared at the beads and shouted, "draft it, stop!"


    "Shall I stop you? B!" the tall man replied with staring eyes, and then returned with two hands.


    "Bang!"


    At this time, the tall one accidentally stepped on the air and fell directly to the ground.


    "Grass, why did you fall!"


    The tall man scolded at the top of his voice, then turned his head and looked at the short man on the ground and shouted, "it''s okay... We can still go..."


    "Elder brother, can you leave me alone?" cried the short beaded.


    "Don''t ink!"


    "Bang bang!"


    At this time, a few sounds sounded under the soles of tall feet, and tall was stunned for a moment.


    "Let''s go! It''s too late!" the short man shouted at the tall one.


    "I..." the tall one looked at the short one and didn''t speak.


    "Brother, I remember the friendship between us before, but I beg you. Can you go now? We can only live one. I beg you, please go. Don''t let me delay you, can you?" the short man shouted very excitedly.


    ��������


    The tall man was silent for a moment, then stared at the beads and shouted, "man, I''ll see you in the next life!"


    "I see, brother!" shouted the short man.


    After hearing this, Gao turned around and ran to the front. At the moment of turning around, Gao burst into tears. After more than ten years of friendship, he said it would be gone!


    In the fields on both sides of the road, the tall one threw down the short one and ran to the field with his teeth clenched and his head turned.


    "Yes, don''t let him run away!"


    When Zhang Xiaogang saw the tall man throw down the short one, he stared at the beads, turned his head and shouted to the people behind him.


    "Shall I run you, B!"


    At this time, the short man suddenly turned around and hugged the fire with his hands.


    "Draft it? If you kill me, I won''t kill anyone!" the short man knelt on the ground and gave the tall man the last time to escape.


    "Da Da..."


    The hand in the short man''s hand kept flashing. After one shuttle of bullets was finished, the short man changed another shuttle of bullets, which showed that the two men were prepared, otherwise they could not have prepared so many bullets.


    "Fuck you, come on, hit me!"


    The short man was like crazy. He was half kneeling on the ground. As long as he took a step forward, he would open to his head.


    "How can this be done? Captain!"


    One beside Zhang Xiaogang was lying on the ground and asked Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Fuck, these are crazy..."


    Zhang Xiaogang has been a gangster for so many years and has never seen such a gangster. He really takes killing as a game. He doesn''t blink at all.


    "Captain, what are you talking about? We can''t wait for him to finish the bullet?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted with staring beads around him.


    ��������


    Zhang Xiaogang pursed his lips and was silent for a moment. Then he clenched his teeth and shouted, "no, shoot directly!"


    "No!"


    At this time, Liu Rui and us also rushed up.


    "What do you do? If you say no, you can''t?"


    After hearing Liu Rui''s words, Zhang Xiaogang stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Brother Zhang, these two people must stay alive!"


    Liu Rui said to Zhang Xiaogang on the ground without paying attention to that.


    "Brother, I also want to help you stay alive, but now you can see this situation. This man is a madman. Something must happen if he consumes so much..." Zhang Xiaogang shouted at Liu Rui in great embarrassment.


    "..." Liu Rui looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said nothing.


    "If this person is alive, you can open the price!" I whispered to Zhang Xiaogang.


    After listening to me, Zhang Xiaogang opened his mouth and spit, turned his head and shouted at the man behind him: "you cover with me, I''ll cover from behind!"


    "Captain!"


    Zhang Xiaogang''s eyes widened when he heard this.


    "Don''t ink. You can do whatever I ask you to do!"


    Zhang Xiaogang scolded impatiently, then pulled his bulletproof vest, and then rushed to the back of the short man with * *.


    "Fuck you, you all have to bury me today!"


    The short man lying on the ground shouted at his throat and then continued to fire.


    "Fuck, the little five are all crazy people from there?" Liu Rui squinted at the short man on the ground and asked me very speechless.


    "This is a serious outlaw!" I commented with my teeth, then looked at him and shouted, "cover your captain and hit him in front of his head!"


    After hearing what I said, he quickly raised his hand and began to cover Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Just this time we talked, Zhang Xiaogang had discredited and ran behind the short man. The short man''s attention had been on us, so he didn''t notice that there was someone behind him.


    "Fuck you!"


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at the short figure, bit his teeth and scolded, and then rushed up directly.


    "Step on..."


    Footsteps sounded, and the short man turned back almost the first time.


    "Don''t move!"


    The short man raised his hands and shouted at Zhang Xiaogang.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned directly, and his face was a little nervous.


    "Well, listen to me. Don''t get excited. As long as you cooperate with me, we won''t hurt you!"


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at the short man and did the simplest psychological counseling.


    After I saw the short man turn his head, I looked at Liu Ruitian Ming and several of them, and then rushed directly to the short man''s position, but the short man reacted very quickly and found us almost instantly.


    "You are surrounded by us now. I advise you to put down your arms and surrender immediately!" Zhang Xiaogang shouted at the short man.


    "Fuck you, do I think I can surrender now?" the short man replied with staring eyes, stretched out his hand, raised his hand, smiled and shouted, "do you want to catch me alive?"


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at the short man and didn''t speak.


    "What do I ask you? Do you want to catch me alive?" the short man repeated, then directly pointed his mouth at his head, then turned around and shouted at us: "stop!"


    I looked at the short man and was stunned. I reached out to stop Liu Rui and motioned them not to go ahead.


    "Don''t get excited. You say you have any requirements. I''ll try to meet you!" Zhang Xiaogang shouted at the short man.


    "Fuck you, I don''t ask for anything. All of you step back!" the short man was very excited.


    After hearing this, Zhang Xiaogang looked back at me. I was silent, and then took two steps back along the meaning of the short man.


    "What else do you want to do when we retire?" Zhang Xiaogang asked, looking at the short man.


    The short man was stunned for a moment, then reached out and wiped the blood on his face, then looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked, "if I go with you, can you ensure that I live?"


    "Don''t worry, as long as you cooperate with us, you will be sure to live!" Zhang Xiaogang nodded quickly.


    "Why should I trust you?" the short man asked, looking at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "I am!" Zhang Xiaogang shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Why? Who hasn''t seen it?" the short man shouted with his teeth clenched.


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang looked at the short man and was silent.


    I stood aside and kept rubbing the palm. I knew that the short man was delaying time. At will, I turned my head and asked Tian min in a low voice: "Uncle Ming, how sure are you if you hit him on the wrist now?"


    Tian Ming looked at the short man and was silent for a moment. Then he whispered, "I don''t hope much. The man opposite is very rich. He has been talking in this position all the time, so it''s a little difficult to hit him on the wrist..."


    "Beat him down, as long as people don''t die. How many layers do you have to kill me?" I asked with a frown.


    "Five floors!" Tian Ming answered very simply.


    "Do it!" I shouted almost without thinking.


    Tian Ming was stunned for a moment and said with some hesitation: "if he can''t fight, he may commit suicide!"


    "If he dies, there''s another one. I can''t spend it with him like this..." I whispered back.


    "I''ll try..." Tian Ming nodded, then took his hands to find a hidden position and began to aim.


    "Don''t get excited. Think about your relatives in the world. If you die, what will your family do?" Zhang Xiaogang still gave psychological counseling to the short man.


    "Family?" the short man smiled helplessly when he heard this.


    "Yes, it''s your relatives. Think about it. If you die, will your family be sad?" Zhang Xiaogang nodded quickly.


    Hearing this, the short man smiled helplessly, touched his nose and whispered, "are you crazy? I was an orphan since I was a child. Where did I come from?"


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned. He looked at the short man helplessly and didn''t speak.


    "Draft it? I ask you, how many can I come out in my current state?" the short man looked at Zhang Xiaogang with a very routine and asked.


    "It depends on the specific situation." Zhang Xiaogang frowned back.


    "I have ten lives and robbed the bank three times. What''s the situation?"


    At this time, Zhang Xiaogang''s situation is very passive. Basically, he let the short man lead by the nose.

 Chapter 1580

    I turned around and looked at Tian Ming. At this time, Tian Ming was sweating and kept aiming so that he could hit the short one.


    "Hoo..." I took a deep breath.


    "Kang!"


    Just then, with a sound, the bullet ran straight to the short wrist.


    The short man reacted very quickly. As soon as he turned around, the bullet hit the short man''s chest.


    "Draft it, sneak on me!"


    The short man stared at the bead and shouted, then raised his hand directly.


    "No." Zhang Xiaogang stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Fuck you, even if I die, I won''t go back with you!"


    The short man shouted and pulled the trigger directly.


    "Bang!"


    The bullet shot through the short head in an instant.


    I subconsciously closed my eyes.


    "Grass!"


    After the short man died, Zhang Xiaogang stared at the bead and scolded. Then he came forward to check and found that he had completely lost his breath.


    Tian Ming took back his hand and came to me very embarrassed.


    "It''s not your fault." I looked at Tian Ming and whispered, then ran over the short body.


    Liu Rui patted Tian Ming on the shoulder and then rushed over with me.


    Wei Yiwen looked at Tian Ming and smiled helplessly. He said with some self mockery, "I''m really old, I can''t!"


    "OK, just now, you''re 20 years younger. You can''t hit it. It''s all right!" Wei Yiwen comforted with a smile, and then dragged Tian Ming to our position to catch up.


    "How does this work?"


    After seeing me coming, Zhang Xiaogang looked up at me and asked.


    "Fuck, it can make him kill himself!"


    I bit my teeth and shouted. I was in a very bad mood.


    "As long as people want to die, you can''t stop..." Liu Rui replied with his mouth tilted.


    I turned to stare at Liu Rui, then looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said, "this is your merit. It''s estimated that he can''t do without..."


    After saying this, I ran straight ahead.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned in situ. My meaning is very clear. That is to take the body away. Don''t think about the money.


    When Liu Rui saw me running ahead, he stared and shouted, "what are you doing?"


    "There are two people in total. That person is also injured. We must catch one..."


    I turned back to Liu Rui, and then ran straight ahead.


    Although our current position is a big field, there is only one. The rest of the place is pulled with barbed wire. With a barbed wire more than two meters high, I don''t think anyone can climb up, so I''m sure that man must have run along the path in the big field.


    After listening to me, Liu Rui turned to Zhang Xiaogang and said, "brother Zhang, you can deal with this person yourself."


    "Yes." Zhang Xiaogang promised in a low voice.


    Liu Rui nodded slightly and then ran directly to my position to catch up.


    Han Chao, Dongxi and others also kept up with me.


    ����


    After we left, Zhang Xiaogang got up slowly, looked at the people around him and said, "take this man back to the Bureau..."


    "What about those people?" asked the frown around Zhang Xiaogang.


    "You can do whatever I ask you to do. How can you talk so much!" at this time, Zhang Xiaogang was in a very bad mood. After all, the cooked duck flew again. Zhang Xiaogang now has the heart to kill.


    "No, Captain, what are those people doing? Let''s ignore it?" asked some puzzled.


    "You can''t take care of such a thing. Who else do you want to take care of? Tell me?" Zhang Xiaogang asked, gritting his teeth with his small collar.


    Xiao looked at Zhang Xiaogang and didn''t speak.


    "Grass, it was a good opportunity to pull all the calves..." Zhang Xiaogang bit his teeth and scolded, then turned and shouted: "don''t be stunned, clean up the scene and find some reporters to take two photos!"


    "I see, Captain!"


    Ten minutes later, they evacuated the scene with the short body.


    Twenty minutes later, Zhang Xiaogang was interviewed by reporters.


    During the interview, Zhang Xiaogang knew that the short man they caught was really not an ordinary gangster. He had more than ten homicides and countless robberies!


    The killing of the bandits by Zhang Xiaogang was immediately spread in the iron tower. For a moment, Zhang Xiaogang inexplicably became a model on the side of the iron tower.


    Happiness comes so fast that Zhang Xiaogang himself can''t believe it.


    ����


    On the other side, after the tall man left the short one, he walked along the path for more than 500 meters, but the injury on his leg was too serious, and this road was a dead end to the mine. The tall man knew he couldn''t turn back. Turning back must be blocked by our people, so he could only run straight ahead.


    "Fuck!"


    When Gao was about to run to the cave, he looked down at the wound under his feet.


    "This is..."


    The tall man bared his teeth and squinted at the cave in front of him. He knew that once he went in, he might not get out, because the cave was a mine cave, which must be a dead end, but now he seemed to have no other place to go except this cave.


    Our men will catch up soon, and the path is full of barbed wire on both sides.


    "Fuck you, playing with me?"


    The tall man raised his legs and kicked the barbed wire around him. Then he bit his teeth and ran in the direction of the cave.


    A few minutes later, our men came after us.


    "There''s no way!"


    Things stood at the entrance of the cave and shouted at me.


    "Fuck, it must have gone into the cave!"


    I stared at beads and shouted. Then I took out my cell phone and ran into the cave.


    But at this time, Liu Rui stretched out his hand to look at me, then looked at me and said, "you have to keep people outside. If you run out, you can stop him!"


    I looked at Liu Rui for a moment, then turned around and looked at Tian Ming and Wei Yiwen. I whispered, "Uncle Tian, wait outside with me. They go to the cave to find..."


    "OK!"


    Tian Ming nodded at me.


    After hearing my words, Liu Rui ran into the cave directly with his mobile phone, and Han Chao and others also ran in.


    "Fuck, this man must not let him run..."


    After Liu Rui and others disappeared, I bit my teeth and scolded.


    "This is the only way. They can''t run."


    Tian Ming squatted on the ground and looked at me and replied.


    I looked at Tian Ming reluctantly. Then I took out a cigarette from my trouser pocket, handed one to Tian Ming and lit one myself.


    "Hoo!"


    I sat on the ground and took a hard smoke, then squinted at the direction of the cave.


    In this way, Tian Ming and I waited outside for about ten minutes. I smoked cigarette butts all over the place.


    "Cough..."


    "Smoke less." Tian Ming frowned at me and said.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Tian Ming and smiled. Then I turned and ran to the toilet behind me.


    "Uncle Tian, watch it for me!"


    When Tian Ming heard this, he smiled helplessly and said, "don''t talk to me about this. You can pee. I can still sleep. Why?"


    Hearing this, I grinned and then turned into the dilapidated toilet.


    "If you don''t pay attention, you have to step in..." I looked at the very old toilet and scolded silently. Then I began to take off my pants and pee.


    ����


    In the cave.


    Liu Rui and other soldiers looked for people in this small mine in three ways, but after looking for a circle, Liu Rui found that there was no one here at all.


    "How''s your side?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Han Chao.


    "I stared at the beads and looked for them three times..."


    "Don''t say it''s useless, get down to business!" Liu Rui scolded irritably.


    "That what, I have no one here."


    "What about you?" Liu Rui asked, looking at things.


    "I don''t have anything here!" he shook his head helplessly.


    "Grass..." Liu Rui bit his teeth and scolded, and then ran outside the cave.


    "I''m leaving now?" Han Chao was stunned and asked.


    "Why don''t you go? The cave is dark, like their ghost cave, and I''m afraid..." Liu Rui replied irritably, then took it away and walked out of the cave.


    Liu Rui and his gang just came out, and I happened to come out of the toilet.


    "How''s it going?" I asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "What else can I do? There is no one here..." Liu Rui replied to me with a big mouth.


    "Fuck!"


    Hearing this, I scolded wordlessly. Then I turned around and said in a muffled voice, "how can I lose people this day..."


    Liu Rui looked at me and didn''t speak.


    "No, ye, why are you so anxious to find these two people? What''s the matter with them?" Han Chao still hasn''t figured out the relationship between us and those two people at this moment.


    "You seem to have......" I looked at Han Chao and scolded silently, and then whispered: "The news that we came to the tower must have leaked out. Xiao Wu knew that after we came to the tower, we would find someone to touch our bottom. I waited all night just to wait for these two people. As long as we catch these two people, we can let them take us to Xiao Hei and Lao Bian. Why are you so stupid!"


    "Oh!" Han Chao suddenly realized after hearing this.


    "What are you doing?" I raised my leg and kicked Han Chao, stared at the beads and shouted, "it''s all in vain now. If we could catch these two people just now, even if they don''t know where Lao Bian is, we can talk to Xiao Wu about these two people..."


    "Not necessarily!"


    At this moment, Liu Rui whispered to me.


    "Why not?" I was stunned and asked.


    "And what does it mean that Xiao Wu hasn''t come out since we caught these two people?" Liu Rui looked at me and said.


    "This shows that Xiao Wu doesn''t care about these two people at all. If he really cared about these two people, he would have come long ago..." Wei Yiwen continued.


    "Yes, it''s impossible for you to exchange these two people for Xiaohei..." Liu Rui nodded slightly.


    "OK, it''s this time. What''s the use of saying this? I''ve been busy all day..." I scolded helplessly.


    "What''s next?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me.


    "What else can I do? Just go home..."


    I turned and ran the same way.


    "It''s all because of you..." Liu Rui turned his head and said to Han Chao.


    "What? What does this have to do with me?" Han Chao shouted very dissatisfied.


    "Fuck off, I don''t want to talk to you now..."


    "You don''t speak, I''m very wronged now, you know?" Han Chao shouted.


    "What does it matter to me whether you are wronged or not? If you hadn''t frightened the snake, would these two people have run away..."


    "If you can''t run, do I drive it or what..."


    "By the way, was that man dead just now?" Liu Rui asked, looking up at me.


    "You''re blind. You''ve got your head pierced. You can''t die. Who can save him?" I replied to Liu Rui speechless.


    ����


    As we talked, we ran outside the field.


    After several of us left, there was a sudden noise just where I went to the bathroom.


    This toilet is a very old one. There is a septic tank in it, and then two stones are placed on it.


    "Bang!"


    When the dung tank was above, it was suddenly pushed away, and a pair of hands covered with dung stretched out from the dung tank.


    "Gulu..."


    There was a noise after the septic tank, and Gao suddenly raised his head. Just when we came, Gao directly rested the pipe on his hand, and then the whole person was buried in the septic pit. In addition, my sight was dim, so I didn''t find anyone in the septic pit when I went to the toilet just now.


    "Draft it!"


    Gao wiped the stolen goods on his face, bit his teeth and scolded. At this time, what he hated most was not us, but Xiao Wu.


    Because he heard our conversation just now, he knew that Xiao Wu had hurt him and regarded him as an envoy. Now something''s wrong, don''t use this one directly!


    The tower is in a frozen warehouse.


    Xiao Wu sat on the stool and kept looking at his mobile phone. He didn''t know why. He always had an ominous hunch in his heart. Wang Jun sat beside him, frowning and silent.


    "Deng Deng Deng..."


    Just then, Xiao Wu''s cell phone rang.


    Xiao Wu almost answered the phone at the first time.


    "Hello? Ah... You said... I... OK, I know..."


    In a few simple words, Xiao Wu put down his cell phone directly.


    Wang Jun licked his lips, looked at Xiao Wu and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "The short one died, but the tall one ran away..."


    Little five stammered back, then took his cell phone and ran outside the door.


    "What are you doing?" Wang Jun shouted at Xiao Wu.


    "I have to get the tall man back. He is too dangerous outside..." Xiao Wu replied in a trance.


    "Is it still useful for you to find him now?" Wang Jun asked at a high voice.


    "..." Xiao Wu was stunned for a moment, then stopped, but nodded and whispered, "it''s no use."


    "You have given up on them. Even if you find a tall man now, what can you do? Can he come back? He doesn''t trust us now..." Wang Jun rubbed his face and explained helplessly.


    Little five looked at Wang Jun and didn''t speak. He knew that Wang Jun was right. The most important thing between them was trust.


    Trust is difficult if you want to build it, but it''s much easier if you want to break it.


    "I''ll call Liu Neng and tell him about the situation..." Wang Jun replied reluctantly, then took out his mobile phone and dialed Liu Neng.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, Liu Neng answered the phone.


    "Are you home?" Wang Jun asked.


    "Not yet, but it''s fast. What''s the situation over there..." Liu Neng asked very directly.


    "What else can happen? The short one died and the one survived..." Wang Jun whispered.


    "..." Liu Neng was silent for a moment, and then said slowly, "you must find this man. You can''t let this man fall in the back palace."


    "It''s estimated that he can''t cooperate with us..." Wang Jun said helplessly.


    "Even if this man is dead, he can''t be left in the hands of heel Hougong. Do you understand what I mean?" Liu Neng shouted very firmly.


    "You like this..."


    "You can do whatever I ask you to do!" Liu Neng shouted.


    "It''s mainly because these two people are not mine. It''s no use telling me..."


    "Then give the phone to Xiao Wu!"


    Hearing this, Wang Jun turned to look at Xiao Wu, then directly handed over the phone, and then whispered, "Liu Neng has something to tell you."


    Xiao Wu glanced at Wang Jun, then reached for the phone and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Now go out and get your man back for me," Liu Rui whispered.


    "Just now you didn''t let me go out to save people. Now I''m out and everyone else is dead. Do you think he can come back with me now?" Xiao Wu shouted in a very irritable mood.


    "You don''t care about this matter now. No matter whether this person lives or dies, you must find him. Don''t let him leak out your position..." Liu Neng explained in a hurry.


    "Can''t I take someone to move now?" Xiao Wu asked with a frown.


    "Where else are you going? Now the tower is full of people. As long as you show up, you can find you immediately."


    "What shall I do if they don''t want to come back with me?" Xiao Wu shouted with his teeth clenched.


    "Then kill him..." Liu Neng whispered back, and then hung up the phone directly.


    "Fuck!"


    After putting down his cell phone, Xiao Wu shouted with some collapse.


    "You shouldn''t be so excited..." Wang Jun gently advised.


    "Why am I not excited? Just now I went out to save people, he wouldn''t let me go out, and now he talks to me about this calf. I don''t know what you want to do. Can you tell me what you want from him?" Xiao Wu shouted like crazy.


    Wang Jun frowned at Xiao Wu and said nothing.


    ��������


    Xiao Wu was silent for a moment, then turned around and shouted to Huang Mao and Xiao Dong behind him: "you guys go out with me..."


    "Shall I go out with you?" Wang Jun asked.


    "You''re out. Who saw you?"


    Little five bit his teeth and replied. Then he took his hands and was ready to run outside the house.


    "Bang bang!"


    At this time, the big iron door of the warehouse was suddenly pulled open. Xiao Wu was nervous for a moment, raised his hand directly, and then aimed at the position of the warehouse door.


    "Hula..."


    The gate was opened and a tall man limped in.


    "Brother five, don''t drive!"


    The tall man shouted at Xiao Wu.


    Xiao Wu was stunned when he saw the tall man, and then rushed over.


    "Are you back?"


    Little five looked at the tall man and asked excitedly.


    The tall man looked up at Xiao Wu, and then said in a stuffy voice, "brother five, we didn''t understand this time. The people in the back palace were prepared in advance. The short man is dead..."


    "Sit down and speak slowly..."


    Wang Jun quickly gave way to Gao.


    "Huang Mao, go find a doctor. What''s his inflammation..."


    Little five smelled the stink of excrement on the tall man, frowned and shouted.


    "OK!"


    Huang Mao nodded and ran out directly outside the warehouse.


    "I''ll go with you..."


    Dongzi also hurriedly ran out.


    "Tell me what''s going on?"


    Little five looked at the tall man and asked.


    "I don''t know. Anyway, those people in the harem opened a room on the first floor. They seemed to know that our people were going to go there. They were prepared in advance and came later... We two called you and no one answered. The short man fell his leg when jumping out of the car and then committed suicide..." the tall man said in a low voice with his teeth clenched.


    Hearing this, Xiao Wu turned to look at Wang Jun, then bit his lips and whispered, "this time, I''m sorry for you two..."


    "It''s all right." the tall man waved his hand without any expression on his face.


    "How did you survive?" Wang Jun asked, looking at the tall man.


    "The short man helped me delay. I ran to a public toilet and hid directly in the cesspit," the tall man whispered.


    Xiao Wu and Wang Jun were stunned when they heard this. They narrowed their eyes and looked at the tall man. No one spoke.


    "Hard work, man!" little five looked at the tall man and shouted.


    "Hehe, brother five, you''re welcome to say this. I didn''t understand it..." Gao smiled helplessly, then turned and ran to the bathroom.


    "Brother five, I''ll take a bath first." the tall man looked at little five and shouted.


    "OK!"


    Little five nodded slightly, then turned his head and looked at Wang Jun and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "What else can I do? It''s wrong if someone can come back. Give me some money and settle the matter..." Wang Jun replied with a frown.


    "It''s all hidden in the cesspit. Now you tell me that the money will be finished. Are you human?" Xiao Wu shouted at the king''s army with staring beads.


    "What do you say now? What can you do except give money?" Wang Jun asked with his neck stuck.


    "You are such a person!" Xiao Wu scolded with his teeth.


    "Fart, I''m to blame now? Did Liu Neng tell you that you don''t need to poke the people in the back palace for the time being? You don''t believe in evil, you have to deal with it!"


    "I just want to go and see what''s going on over there!"


    "Those people in the harem are almost refined. Is it useful for you to talk about this now? We can''t wait for ye Han now. We can change the two people in our hands directly to their factory. What else you do now is bullshit, you know?"


    Little five looked at Wang Jun and didn''t speak.


    "We can kill the harem by these two people now. Why do you have to pull this?" Wang Jun shouted with staring beads, and then ran directly to his house with his back hands.


    Little five stood in place and didn''t speak.


    The tall man in the bathroom was cleaning his stolen goods while listening to the dialogue between Xiao Wu and Wang Jun. after the dialogue stopped, the sound of water in the bathroom became louder.


    ����


    On the other side, the intersection of H city expressway.


    Yang Song stood outside the car alone, like a sentry. His nose was so cold that he couldn''t stop flowing out.


    "When can we go back?"


    Yang Song turned and shouted at Meng Liang in the car.


    "When you wait for someone, we''ll go back..." Meng Liang and others sat in the car and smiled back to Yang Song while playing poker.


    "Can you let me into the car? It''s too cold..." Yang Song stood outside the car and looked at several people inside. He asked pitifully.


    "No!" Meng Liang''s answer was very positive.


    "Why not? Why did you let me in for a while?" Yang Song knocked on the window like crazy.

 Chapter 1581

    "No, I find that you are so unconscious. Ye''s original words are that you are waiting here. We go home, but as brothers, it''s very good for us to accompany you here. You say that your child doesn''t understand so much. If you want ink again, we''ll go back directly..." Meng Liang replied to Yang Song with a big mouth.


    "No, since you are all with me, you let me in to get warm. What can I do? I''m going to freeze to death..." Yang Song said, and he almost knelt down to Meng Liang.


    "No, who wants you to be free? You have to dress up with Ye Han. You should know his character better than me..." Meng Liang replied very firmly.


    "I''m in now. Can he see it or what? As long as you don''t say I don''t say, who can know?" Yang Song shouted with staring beads.


    "Why don''t I say it?" Meng Liang asked with a smile.


    "Oh, my grass, I''m speechless with you!" Yang Song scolded with his teeth. Then he squatted on the ground and shouted with his teeth: "Meng Liang and ye Han, you two stare at me. I''m not finished!"


    Good luck to the hotel.


    Ji Xuan sat opposite the north and the South and looked at each other. Ji Xuanhong looked at the beads, and the expression on his face was broken.


    "Elder brother, it''s already three o''clock. Can you let me sleep?" Ji Xuan licked his lips and looked at the north and South and asked.


    The north and South took a look at Ji Xuan, then took out the small book in their hands, looked at Ji Xuan and said, "let''s continue the topic just now. I ask you, why don''t you want to go out with me for a few days?"


    "How many times have I told you that I don''t want to go out, I''m sleepy, I just want to sleep!" Ji Xuan stared at beads and shouted.


    "No, I suspect you have a problem now..." north and South waved to Ji Xuan, and then said: "I suspect you very much now. Since we came to the iron tower, your performance is very negative. I tell you, when you wait for the leaves to come back, I have to let the leaves criticize you!"


    "I just want to sleep. Why?" Ji Xuan rubbed the hair on the top of his head and stared at the beads.


    "Why don''t others sleep? You''re sleepy, and others aren''t sleepy?" the north and South squinted at Ji Xuan and asked.


    "I tossed with you all night and my hair fell..." Ji Xuan shouted, looking at the hair on his hand.


    "It''s no use telling me this. It''s as if you''re still wronged. I told you not to sleep? You hurry now..." Nanbei whispered.


    "Hurry up to do what?" Ji Xuan looked up at the north and south, his eyes a little confused.


    "Hurry up and explain. What are you doing? What are you doing?" north and South shouted at Ji Xuan with their big mouths.


    "No, brother, what do you want me to tell you? Am I a spy or what? I also tell you..." Ji Xuan looked at the north and South with speechless faces.


    "It''s useless for you to tell me less now. You have to force me to extort a confession by torture, don''t you?" north and South stared at beads and shouted.


    "Are you sick!" Ji Xuan was tortured by the north and south. He didn''t know what to say. He shouted at his throat, then looked at the north and South and said, "you can''t even write. What''s your whole notebook? Can you write in your hand?"


    "That..." the north and the South looked at Ji Xuan awkwardly, and then said with a big mouth: "why can''t I write? I doubt you very much now. I doubt you have contact with the people over there. Otherwise, how could you be so inactive..."


    "You roll the calf for me. If there is an insider in your back palace, you can pull it on me?" Ji Xuan scolded irritably.


    "Why, you are also the object of suspicion now. Although you are not from our harem, you are also very suspicious." Nanbei whispered.


    Ji Xuan was stunned when he heard this. He suddenly understood that what North and South said was not unreasonable. If there was a ghost in the harem, he and Du Xianyang were also suspected. After all, although they were not from our harem, they were almost the same. The most important thing is that Ji Xuan and Du Xianyang can do the things that the ghost does!


    "Why don''t you speak? You''re speechless?" the north and South looked at Ji Xuan and asked with a big mouth.


    "Roll the calf, I don''t like to pay attention to you now!" Ji Xuan scolded irritably, then covered with a big quilt and prepared to go to bed.


    "You get up, we haven''t made it clear..."


    "Roll the calf, what can I tell you?" Ji Xuan stared at the beads and scolded.


    "Deng Deng Deng..."


    At this time, the footsteps outside began to sound. Liu Rui, Han Chao and I came back.


    "I''ll tell you when you''re finished!"


    North and South threatened Ji Xuan on the bed, and then ran out of Ji Xuan''s room.


    "Back?" asked the north and south, looking at me.


    "Well," I promised in a very low mood.


    "What, did someone catch it?" north and South looked at me and asked.


    "No..." I waved my hand impatiently, and then said, "what, where''s Ji Xuan?"


    "Inside the house, I can''t tell him anything..."


    I looked up at the north and south, and then walked into Ji Xuan''s room with Liu Rui.


    When Ji Xuan saw me and Liu Rui coming in, he sat up directly from the bed, stared at the beads and shouted to me, "what are you doing?"


    "Why are you so nervous..." I looked at Ji Xuan and smiled helplessly, stretched out my hand and lit a cigarette, then looked at the north and South and said, "call everyone, I have to have a meeting."


    "Is it right to criticize Ji Xuan? I think it''s very necessary for us to criticize this. His problem is very serious now..." north and South looked at me with great excitement and shouted.


    "..." I looked at the north and the South and didn''t speak.


    North and South knew I was in a bad mood, so there was no ink, so they turned and shouted outside the house.


    The room itself was not very big. In an instant, it was full of people. I looked at the people in the room, silent for a moment, turned my head to Liu Rui and said, "I''m not in the mood to talk, you say..."


    Liu Rui looked at me and was silent. Then he briefly summarized the language, and then whispered: "In fact, it''s very simple today. Those two people are small five people. It''s estimated that they came here to see what''s going on here. Ye knew that someone would come today, so he didn''t let you sleep. Let''s not say anything else. If these two people didn''t catch it for a few days, they can''t say who was responsible. Anyway, one ran away and one died. Ye intended to use this I had a chance to straighten out Lao Bian and Xiao Hei, but in the end, it was all bullshit... "


    "It''s my fault!" Han Chao understood what was going on, looked at Liu Rui in a low voice and said.


    "It has nothing to do with you..." I patted Han Chao on the shoulder and whispered.


    Han Chao looked at me and didn''t speak.


    "Now let''s come to the tower. There are two main things. One is that Lao Bian and Xiao Hei come out, and the other is to buy the factory. We don''t know where Xiao Wu is, but Xiao Wu knows our location. Let me briefly talk about our arrangements. In the future, we will leave two people to watch the night every day, starting with Ye Han and me, and then go down according to the room... And every day Change a room, we have opened so many rooms, how do you want to change, others are nothing for the time being... "Liu Rui simply said my idea.


    "OK!"


    Wei Yiwen nodded slightly after listening.


    "You''ve already planned, haven''t you?"


    At this time, Ji Xuan looked up at Liu Rui and asked.


    "YeYe planned it!"


    Liu Rui nodded back.


    "Since you know someone will come today, why don''t you say it in advance? Why can''t we just catch someone? Why tell him to go to bed later?" Ji Xuan asked very puzzled.


    "..." Liu Rui looked up at Ji Xuan and didn''t speak.


    "Why don''t you talk?" Ji Xuan asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "You look like!" Liu Rui bited his teeth and scolded.


    Ji Xuan looked at Liu Rui and was stunned. Then he understood what I meant. I didn''t tell others to come back today because I was worried that there were ghosts among us!


    Ji Xuan looked up at me after he understood what I meant, and then whispered: "Ye, I know what you mean, but I think we all come out together, and now we all tie our lives together. You don''t have to be so careful about what you do in the future. I think there are no ghosts among us. Since you can bring them out, it means you still trust them. If you don''t trust me, you can''t tell me, but I hope you Tell them not to influence others because of me. "


    "You think too much. It has nothing to do with you. I''m not aiming at you!" I whispered back to Ji Xuan.


    "It''s the same for you and others. Isn''t it useless for you to be careful now?" Ji Xuan shouted at me.


    "I''m just afraid of leaking the news. There aren''t many such opportunities..." I looked at Ji Xuan and replied.


    "You don''t trust us, you know?" Ji Xuan shouted.


    "Oh, aren''t we in a special situation now? Ye doesn''t want to......" he looked at Ji Xuan and said at this time.


    "Special or not. It''s wrong for him to do things like this now. If he''s afraid of an accident, he''ll come directly by himself!"


    "OK, I know what you mean." I nodded at Ji Xuan, then looked at the others and said, "if there''s no opinion, just follow Liu Rui''s meaning. Let''s try to take down the factory during this period of time and save Lao Bian and Xiao Hei!"


    After saying this, I turned around and ran outside the house. Liu Rui glanced at the people in the house, and then followed me out.


    After returning to the house, Liu Rui looked at me in bed, and then whispered, "in fact, you don''t have to care too much about this matter. What a big thing, we still have a chance in the future..."


    "There are few opportunities. Now they must be careful. Liu Neng is very cunning..." I whispered back, then turned to Liu Rui and asked, "I didn''t tell you. How did you know something was going to happen?"


    Liu Rui looked at me for a moment, then smiled and said, "I don''t have to think about my brain. I know what you want to do..."


    "Can you stop bragging?" I smiled and scolded, and then asked, "come on, what''s the reason you don''t sleep?"


    "Why don''t you sleep?" Liu Rui looked at me and asked.


    "..." I was silent.


    "Talk, why don''t you sleep?" Liu Rui looked at me and asked.


    "Who I don''t sleep has nothing to do with you?" I scolded, then took the book of the romance of the Three Kingdoms on my bed and read it.


    "Are you waiting for the news from Meng liang?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at me.


    "What does it have to do with you that I can''t wait? Should you go to bed? Why is it so inky?" I shouted with great annoyance.


    Liu Rui glanced at me, turned his mouth, took out his mobile phone and began to continue reading novels.


    H City Expressway intersection.


    "Fuck you, are you coming here? If we wait like this, when do we have to wait?"


    Yang Song stood beside the domineering car, stared at the beads and shouted to Meng Liang in the car.


    Hearing this, Meng Liang reached out his mobile phone and looked at the time. It was already three o''clock in the second half of the night. I asked them to wait until one o''clock to go back, but Meng Liang waited two hours more. Although only Yang Song was standing outside the car.


    "I''m talking to you? What else do I want if you want to freeze to death?"


    Yang Song patted the window hard, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Can you wait?"


    Meng Liang looked at Yang Song and said with a smile.


    "I''m going to fuck you. You come out and wait for me. You tell me how many degrees below zero, I''ve been standing here all night. I don''t know. I thought I was a roadblock on the highway!" Yang Song''s mood was very excited. Basically, he was on the verge of collapse.


    Meng Liang looked at Yang Song helplessly, then touched his chin, looked at Gao Jia and asked, "brother Jia, do you think it''s necessary for us to wait now?"


    "..." Gao Jia glanced at Meng Liang with an oblique eye, and then said in a stuffy voice, "call ye. I can''t say anything on our side..."


    Gao Jia was stunned when she heard this, and then quickly took out her mobile phone.


    "I said go back. Do you hear me?"


    Yang Song stood outside the car, staring at beads like crazy.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Don''t I call ye now?"


    Meng Liang replied irritably. Then he took out his mobile phone and hesitated. Then he looked at Yang Song outside the car and asked, "why don''t you call this phone?"


    "Cao, I also want to talk to Ye Han now..." Yang Songhu replied hehe, and then opened the door to take out the phone, but at this time, Yang Song was suddenly stunned, smiled at Meng Liang and said: "something''s wrong..."


    "What''s wrong?" Meng Liang asked with a smile.


    "At this time, do you still want to Yin me?" Yang Song smiled at Meng Liang and asked.


    "Ha ha, you child, you think too much..." Meng Liang replied awkwardly.


    "Don''t talk to me about this useless calf. I won''t call. I''ve been standing here all night because I called. Don''t talk to me about the calf. Call quickly!" Yang Song shouted with staring beads.


    "Ha ha, you have so many eyes..." Meng Liang commented with a smile.


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me. Hurry up and call me. I''m freezing to death. Tell ye Han!" Yang Song shouted with staring beads.


    Meng Liang smiled helplessly and then dialed my phone with his mobile phone.


    ����


    Tower, Lucky Hotel.


    I was about to fall asleep when the phone rang.


    "Oh, fuck!"


    Liu Rui woke up when he heard my phone ring, and then looked at me nervously.


    "Why are you so excited when I call?"


    I asked suspiciously while looking for my mobile phone.


    "I slept lightly, and you woke me up..." Liu Rui replied to me irritably, and then looked down at his mobile phone.


    I struggled to find out the mobile phone. Before I could answer the phone, I heard Liu Rui ask, "what, who called?"


    "Does it have anything to do with you who called me?" I was stunned and asked.


    "No, I''ll ask what''s wrong now? Who called you and I''ll ask what''s wrong?" Liu Rui shouted at me at a high voice, just like the old woman who caught the traitor.


    "Do you want to know?" I asked, looking at Liu Rui with a smile.


    "Don''t talk to me. Who''s calling you?" Liu Rui asked irritably.


    "Meng Liang, who else..."


    I smiled back.


    "Meng Liang!"


    The expression on Liu Rui''s face suddenly became serious, and the posture on his hand was also very nervous.


    "No, Meng Liang called me. Why are you so nervous?" I narrowed my eyes and asked strangely.


    "Nothing... Nothing..." Liu Rui replied to me in a trance, then took out his mobile phone, looked at it and didn''t speak.


    "What are you doing? What''s the matter?" I think Liu ruiyue is strange.


    "Can you answer the phone quickly? I''ll hang up later..." Liu Rui shouted at me helplessly.


    I looked down at Liu Rui and then pressed the answer button of my mobile phone: "Hey, what''s the matter, Liangzi?"


    "How did you answer the phone?" Meng Liang shouted anxiously.


    "It''s all right. I just fell asleep..." I turned my head and looked at Liu Rui and whispered back.


    "Grass, I''m scared to death. I thought something happened over there!" Meng Liang scolded wordlessly.


    "Nothing. Why did you call me?" I asked.


    "What leaf? We waited at the high-speed intersection until now. Why hasn''t Liu Neng''s car come yet?" Meng Liang asked.


    "Didn''t I ask you to wait until one o''clock?" I asked a little speechless.


    "Cao, you let Yang Song wait alone. Can we throw him away? He''s pitifully waiting here?" Meng Liang said in the same tone.


    "Oh, my grass, I really took it!" I patted my forehead helplessly.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Meng Liang was stunned and asked.


    "Isn''t it a joke that I asked Yang Song to wait there? Can I really let him stand at the intersection of the expressway all night? He can''t kill me?" I explained silently, and then said: "no, you can go back now. It''s very cold at the Expressway..."


    "Grass, it''s bald!" Meng Liang scolded stiffly, and then asked in a low voice, "what, we''re ready to withdraw now..."


    "Withdraw, people should no longer be there." I whispered back.


    "What''s the matter with you? You haven''t slept yet?" Meng Liang vaguely felt it. I might have something here.


    "There''s nothing important here. Just show me our house..." I don''t want to say too much on the phone, so I didn''t explain much.


    "Well, hang up!"


    Meng Liang then hung up the phone directly.


    "What''s the situation?" Liu Rui asked hurriedly as soon as I put down the phone.


    "Do you mean these people? I joked and asked Yang Song to wait at the intersection all night. These people are serious?" I said to Liu Rui speechless.


    "Meng Liang hasn''t waited for Liu Neng yet?" asked Liu Rui with a frown.


    "Well, I guess I didn''t go back, or I know the news and changed my way..." I nodded slightly.


    "..." Liu Rui looked at me and was silent for a moment. Then he asked in a low voice, "how many days have you seen Liu Neng?"


    "No, I just saw his car, I didn''t see anyone..." I put down my cell phone and went to bed.


    "Then how do you know Liu Neng is in the car?" Liu Rui repeated.


    "I guess, if their people go back, it must be Liu can go back."


    "Can you guess correctly? You never thought that Liu Neng might not be in the car?" Liu Rui continued.


    "..." I looked at Liu Rui and said, "no, I find you are so sensitive to this matter today?"


    "Isn''t this the business of our harem? I care about our family''s business. Why?" Liu Rui shouted, biting his teeth.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Liu Rui and smiled helplessly. Then I turned my mouth and said, "why don''t you care so much about other things?"


    "I like Liu Neng, OK? It seems..."


    "Why are you so excited?" I asked, squinting.


    "How excited am I?"


    "..." I looked at Liu Rui and was silent for a moment. Then I asked, "are you hiding something from me now?"


    "Can you stop being crazy every day? What can I hide from you?" Liu Rui replied to me irritably, then covered with a quilt and shouted: "stop talking, I''m ready to sleep now..."


    I sat on the bed and watched Liu Rui. After being silent for a while, I lay down slowly. I knew that Liu Rui must have something in his heart, otherwise he couldn''t be in this state. I''ve known him for so long, and I knew exactly what he did. But if Liu Rui didn''t want to tell me, I certainly couldn''t ask, so I didn''t continue to talk.


    ����


    On the highway.


    Liu Neng''s cell phone suddenly rang. Liu Neng took out his cell phone, took a look, and then pressed connect.


    "Where are you now?" Xiao Wu asked very directly.


    "Where are we now?" Liu Neng asked the driver.


    "Get off the highway soon..."


    "We''re getting off the highway. What''s the matter?" Liu Neng asked suspiciously.


    "That what, the tall man is back." Xiao Wu answered with his lips pursed.


    Liu Neng was stunned for a moment, and then slowly said, "that''s good. Just come back."


    "Short man, I''m dead. When you get home, prepare some money. Don''t make the dead cold." Xiao Wu paused and then said, "what, this money is mine, I''ll pay..."


    "Grass, don''t you have much money?" Liu Neng scolded silently, and then whispered, "there''s no mood after Gao comes back?"


    "There must be emotion, but it can be handled..." Xiao Wu replied in a stuffy voice.


    "That''s OK!" Liu Neng nodded and then said, "I''ll help you deal with the money. Be careful over the iron tower yourself, don''t you know?"


    "I see." Xiao Wu''s tone was a little impatient.


    "Why, I feel you are still a little emotional?" Liu Neng asked with a smile.


    "A man will die if he says he is dead. If I am not in a mood, am I still human?" Xiao Wu asked with his teeth clenched.

 Chapter 1582

    Liu was stunned when he heard this. He wiped his mouth and said softly, "if you die, you''ll die. Don''t you have such a day sooner or later?"


    "Ha ha..." Xiao Wu smiled helplessly and said softly, "OK, I won''t tell you. Pay attention to your safety."


    "Yes."


    Liu Neng promised and then hung up directly.


    Highway, intersection.


    After seeing Meng Liang on the phone, Yang Song quickly pulled open the door, looked at Meng Liang and asked, "what did ye say, can we go back..."


    Meng Liang looked up at Yang Song and then whispered, "ye said, I forgive you for today. I hope you can pay attention in the future, or it won''t be so simple..."


    "He''s bragging all day!" Yang Song scolded with a big mouth, then pulled open the door and shouted at Gao Jia and Guan Niu Lei: "don''t play, let''s go home quickly..."


    "Now go back?" Niu Lei put down his poker and looked reluctant.


    "Grass, you sit in the car with the air conditioner on, and I stand outside frozen. If we don''t change, I''m not in a hurry to go back..." Yang Song scolded helplessly.


    "Ha ha..."


    Niu Lei looked at Yang Song, smiled, pulled open the door and ran under the car.


    "What, brother Jia, we''ll go back later. What shall we eat?" Meng Liang asked after seeing Gao Jia get off the bus.


    "What are you eating?"


    "You can eat anything. Don''t ink, as long as you don''t go to imperial food..."


    Yang Song bared his teeth and replied, and then turned directly into the carriage.


    "Ha ha..."


    Gao Jia looked at Yang Song and smiled. Just as she was about to pull open the door of the overlord car, a light suddenly lit up in the distance. Gao Jia and Niu Lei were stunned when they saw this scene, and then they knocked on Meng Liang''s window.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Meng Liang rolled down the window and asked with a smile.


    "Liangzi, here comes the car..."


    Gao Jia frowned.


    "It''s not Liu Neng''s car. It''s a high-speed kilometer. Isn''t it normal to come?" Yang Song replied with a big mouth.


    Meng Liang put his head out of the window and took a look. Then he narrowed his eyes and was silent for a moment. He whispered, "why don''t we wait a little longer?"


    "What are you waiting for? I''m waiting to go back for breakfast..." Yang Song shouted at the top of his voice.


    "It''s all here. We''re not short of this moment." Meng Liang reluctantly advised, and then took his men''s car directly.


    "Grass, I''ve taken it day by day. I tell you, are you sick? If you don''t go home to sleep in the middle of the night, pull this useless calf at this side!" Yang Song scolded in a very irritable mood, and then followed Meng Liang out of the car.


    "Look, if it weren''t for us..." Yuan Yuan whispered after Yang Song.


    "Here, are we blocking people or standing guard?" Yang Song continued to write after getting off the bus.


    Meng Liang and Gao Jia are not in the mood to talk to Yang Song at all. They all squint at the car on the highway.


    "Brother Jia, do you say this car is a jeep?" Meng Liang squinted at Gao Jia and asked.


    "Ha ha..." Gao Jia smiled helplessly, and then whispered, "even if I see three jumping children now, I think they are jeeps..."


    "Ha ha." Meng Liang smiled after hearing this.


    "I don''t think there''s much hope. What time is it? It''s estimated that Liu Neng''s gang can''t come back..." Gao Jia said with her mouth tilted.


    "I think so too. Let''s see if the car is right. If not, we''ll go straight home. I don''t have time to spend with them here..." Meng Liang nodded back.


    A few minutes later, the car on the highway was getting closer and closer to the highway intersection, and Meng Liang''s expression became more and more nervous. A moment later, the appearance of the car appeared in the sight of everyone. It was really a jeep.


    "Do you really dare to come back, don''t you?" Meng Liang shouted at the top of his voice, then turned his head and shouted at Yuanyuan and Yang Song: "take it out, this car is!"


    "Really back..."


    Gao Jia held the * * in her hand, narrowed her eyes and whispered.


    "Is he really here?"


    Yang Song''s reaction was the most intense. He never expected Liu Neng to come back at this time.


    "... take it!"


    Yuan Yuan took out a handful of * * and handed it to Yang Song.


    "Fuck, I have to do this well today. Did you draft it? Let me wait here all night. Do you think you''re Fan Bingbing?" Yang Song shouted, staring at the beads after taking over the * *.


    "Ha ha..." Yuan Yuan looked at Yang Song and smiled without talking.


    "Ha!"


    Meng Liang breathed into his hand. After waiting so long, he finally waited.


    ����


    Inside the jeep.


    When the driver saw the animals of Meng Liang at the high-speed intersection, he was stunned first, then wiped his eyes and made sure that there were people standing at the intersection. Then the driver shouted at the top of his voice: "brother, it seems that someone is blocking us at the intersection..."


    Liu Neng squinted at the intersection and said nothing.


    "Shall we go there now?" the driver asked nervously when he saw Meng Liang and they were all holding them.


    "What can you do if you don''t go there now? Can you turn around at the high speed? Go retrograde and die?" Liu Neng replied speechless.


    "But these people seem to be running for us. They have......" the driver shouted at the top of his voice.


    "What''s wrong?" Liu Neng asked helplessly.


    The driver turned to look at Liu Neng and didn''t speak.


    "Take it easy. The people across the street don''t dare to do anything to me. You can just drive over and finish it..." Liu Neng whispered, looking at the driver.


    "..." the driver looked at Liu Neng and said in a low voice, "otherwise, brother, you''ll get down a little. It''s estimated that they may not see you at that time..."


    "What people are looking for is the car brand. What''s the use of squatting down? Everyone in the harem knows our car brand!" Liu Neng scolded silently, and then shouted at his throat: "you can do whatever I ask you to do. Why do you talk so much now?"


    "It''s mainly in the hands of the people opposite!"


    "The first time you saw it? I''m not in a hurry. Why are you in such a hurry?" Liu Neng replied with his eyes tilted.


    The driver glanced at Liu Neng, wiped the sweat on his face, drove seriously and didn''t continue.


    ����


    At the high-speed intersection, Meng Liang looked at the approaching jeep and frowned slightly. Then he stood directly on the driveway, stared at the beads and shouted, "stop!"


    After seeing this scene, the driver was stunned, turned to Liu Neng and asked, "brother, stop?"


    "Drive over and see how they react..."


    Liu Neng replied with his mouth curled.


    "Buzz!"


    The driver increased the accelerator and the jeep speeded up instantly.


    "Do you want to draft it? Don''t you want it for your face?" Meng Liang saw that the jeep didn''t stop, bit his teeth and scolded, then directly raised the * * in his hand and hugged the jeep.


    "Da Da..."


    **The night was lit by the fire.


    When Yang Song and Yuan Yuan saw Meng Liang driving, they all picked up the * * in their hands, and then hugged the jeep at the intersection.


    "Big brother, how can this be corrected?" the driver shouted at Liu Neng in a hurry.


    Liu Neng looked at the people at the intersection and said in a low voice, "stop!"


    "Ah?" the driver was stunned.


    "I told you to stop, you JB!" Liu Neng scolded with great annoyance.


    When the driver heard this, he kicked directly on the brake, and the jeep stopped directly on the roadside.


    "Yes, I thought you were not afraid of bullets!"


    Meng Liang smiled and scolded, and then rushed directly with people. In almost a minute, Meng Liang''s gang surrounded the jeep directly.


    "Brother Jia, do you see anyone behind?" Meng Liang shouted at Gao Jia, and then jumped onto the hood with * *.


    Liu Neng in the car narrowed his eyes and looked at Meng Liang. Meng Liang just raised his * * in his hand, but when Meng Liang saw Liu Neng in the car, Meng Liang was stunned.


    As like as two peas long time, Yang Song, staring at the beads, shouted, and then stretched out his hand to pull the car door open. But when Yang Song saw Liu''s reaction, it was just like Meng Liang.


    "What''s the matter with you two?" Yuan Yuan saw that Yang Song and Meng Liang''s reactions were wrong and hurriedly ran over from behind. However, when Yuan Yuan saw Liu Neng, his body instinctively froze.


    The three men stood in place as if they were sculptures. No one spoke, staring at Liu Neng in the jeep.


    "Liangzi, there is no one in the car, Lao Bian and Xiao Hei are not here!" Gao Jia shouted at Meng Liang at the top of her voice after checking with the old car.


    "OK, I see..." Meng Liang replied expressionless, then turned his head and shouted at Gao Jia: "brother Jia, you take someone back to the car first. I have something to do here..."


    Gao Jia was stunned at this, and then asked in a low voice, "are you okay?"


    "Nothing." Meng Liang bit his teeth and replied.


    Gao Jia glanced at Liu Neng in the car and whispered, "this man is Liu Neng?"


    "Hehe, he''s a B Liu Neng. I''ve known him for a long time!" Meng Liang shouted at the top of his voice, very excited.


    "..." Gao Jia was silent, patted Meng Liang on the shoulder, and then turned and ran to the overlord car.


    After Gao Jia and others left, Meng Liang was silent for a moment. Before he could speak, Yang Song pulled open the door, stared at the beads and shouted, "did you draft it, it''s you!"


    "Hehe, haven''t we seen each other for a long time?" Liu Neng in the car asked with a smile.


    "Draft it, you come out!" Yang Song raised the * * on his hand and stared at the beads.


    "I haven''t seen you for such a long time. It''s like this when we meet?" Liu Neng asked, looking at Yang Song with a smile.


    "Fuck you, I''ll let you come out now. Do you hear me? Did I draw it up!" Yang Song was very excited.


    "Don''t compare me with this thing. If I die, something will happen to you!" Liu Neng shouted with a smile.


    "I fuck you. When do you still pretend to force me, don''t you?"


    Yang Song bit his teeth and scolded, then ran directly to the front passenger''s door.


    Highway intersection.


    After Yang Song ran to Liu Neng''s co pilot, two strong men ran out of the jeep.


    "Draft it? I''ll see who moves it?"


    After the strong man got off the bus, Meng Liang directly pointed the * * in his hand at the strong man.


    The two bodyguards looked at Meng Liang and were stunned. After taking their hands, they still had to run to Yang Song''s position.


    "Hula..."


    Meng Liang moved the bolt, stared at the beads and shouted, "do you have to fight with the bullet? Is the reaction speed?"


    The two bodyguards were stunned.


    "Two numbers, you two back up, or we''ll try..."


    Meng Liang smiled and shouted, but before he could start counting, the two bodyguards retreated directly. After all, the * * in Meng Liang''s hand was not a joke.


    On the other side, Yang Song went to the front passenger''s door and directly smashed it on the window with a bracket, then stared at Liu Neng in the car and shouted, "wipe your mother, don''t let me bother, come down by yourself."


    Liu Neng watched Yang Song silent for a moment, then pulled open the door and walked down.


    "Do you really dare to come out?"


    Yang Song stared at the bead and shouted, then threw down the * * in his hand, and then ran with a big foot and kicked Liu Neng.


    When Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan saw Yang song do it, they directly threw down the one in their hand and rushed to Liu Neng. The three people went up around Liu Neng and kicked him.


    Not far away Niu Lei, Gao Jia and others were stunned when they saw this scene.


    "What''s the situation? Liu Neng is not a murderer. Is he so excited?" Niu Lei frowned and asked.


    Because the people we usually contact are small five, the people in our harem have high hatred for small five. As for Liu Neng, Gao Jia, they don''t know very well. If they knew that Liu Neng was the boss behind small five, they would have killed Liu Neng now.


    "They seem to know..." the old car whispered.


    "Know?" Gao Jia was stunned.


    "Uh huh. But I don''t know this man..." the old car nodded.


    ����


    "Did you draft it? Have you been poking about all the recent things?" Yang Song shouted, staring at the beads and dragging Liu Neng.


    "Yes." Liu Neng wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and whispered back.


    "I fuck you!"


    Yang Song went up with a big foot, directly stuffy on Liu Neng''s stomach, then stared at the beads and scolded, "is it time to draft it? You''re still pretending to force me, aren''t you?"


    Liu Neng was kicked by Yang Song and lay down. He lay on the ground and looked at Yang song without talking.


    "Fuck you, it''s all you. Did you draft it? I didn''t think it was you behind Xiaowu. Did you draft it!"


    Yang Song rode on Liu Neng''s body and punched Liu Neng''s head.


    "You don''t know much. Is there something wrong with the people in your harem?" Liu Neng asked with a smile.


    Yang Song was stunned when he heard this. Then he pulled Liu Neng''s collar and shouted, "who''s that man? Did you draft it?"


    "I said Meng Liang, do you believe it?" Liu Neng said with a smile.


    Yang Song was stunned at Liu Neng. A moment later, he hit Liu Neng on the head again.


    On the road, Yang Song was like crazy. He kept waving his fist and hit Liu Neng''s head one after another. While beating and scolding, the people around him couldn''t understand why Yang Song was so angry.


    "Almost on the line..." at this time, Meng Liang saw that Yang Song''s mood was out of control and whispered a reminder.


    "It''s almost OK. It''s all caused by this man. I''m careless!" Yang Song shouted with staring beads, and the action on his hands didn''t stop at all.


    "..." Meng Liang looked at Yang Song and didn''t speak. Now he couldn''t understand why Liu Neng was behind Xiao Wu, and Liu Neng was still someone we all knew. Liu Neng hid his identity for so long.


    "Fuck you, I''ll let you fuck me today!"


    Yang Song scolded like crazy. Then he took out his hand and aimed it at Liu Neng''s head. Liu Neng lay on the ground dying without talking.


    "Yang Song, what are you doing?" Meng Liang pushed Yang Song excitedly.


    "What am I doing?" Yang Song looked at Meng Liang and was stunned for a while, then clenched his teeth and said, "this is why our harem is now like B. he stabbed everything in the back. He killed the tiger and big green hill. If it weren''t for this, our harem wouldn''t be like this now. Is it wrong for me to kill him now?"


    Gao Jia, Niu Lei and Guan were stunned when they heard this.


    "Yang Song, what did you say?"


    Gao Jia looked at Yang Song and asked.


    "I said that now all this is stabbed in the back. Xiao Wu is his man and he is the boss behind!" Yang Song shouted with staring beads.


    Gao Jia was stunned at Liu Neng.


    "I grass you!"


    At this time, Niu Lei shouted, and then ran towards Liu Neng with his hands.


    "Niu Lei!"


    Gao Jia shouted.


    "Brother Jia, I''ll kill this now to avenge the tiger son..."


    Niu Lei returned to Gao Jia with a trembling voice, and then ran to Liu Neng''s position with trembling.


    "Niu Lei!"


    Gao Jia repeated, but Niu Lei didn''t respond at all.


    "Niu Lei, stop!"


    Gao Jia bit her teeth and shouted.


    "What are you calling me for? This is the murderer who killed the tiger. Don''t we always want revenge? Now this is in front of us, brother Jia, I can finally revenge the tiger. I can revenge..." Niu Lei shouted at Gao Jia with a crazy expression.


    "I told you to stop, did you hear me? I told you to stop!" Gao Jia shouted in a trembling voice.


    "Why do I stop!"


    Niu Lei roared, then took a big step and rushed to Liu Neng''s position.


    "Draft it? I told you to stop!"


    Gao Jia shouted, but it was of no use. Niu Lei still ran to Liu Neng on the ground with big steps.


    "Pipe, you stop this!"


    Gao Jia gave a shivering cry, Guan was stunned, and then ran directly to Niu Lei.


    The pipe came forward and hugged Niu Lei. Niu Lei had no strength. He struggled for a while. Then he stared at the beads and shouted, "pipe, you send me away. I''ll avenge the Tiger now. You loosen me. Did I draft it?"


    Guan seemed not to hear Niu Lei''s words and still held Niu Lei.


    "I asked you to loosen me, did you hear me!" Niu Lei shouted at the pipe like crazy.


    "Calm down!" the pipe frowned and shouted.


    Niu Lei looked at the pipe and was silent for a moment. Then he gritted his teeth and asked, "now the enemy is here. You let me calm down. Tell me how to calm down!"


    "I want you to calm down, just calm down!" Gao Jia gave a shivering cry, and then walked slowly to Yang Song''s side.


    "Brother Jia, if you say a word now, I''ll kill this directly. I''ll be responsible if something happens!"


    Yang Song raised his hands and shouted at Gao Jia.


    "You are responsible, what can you be responsible for?" Meng Liang stared at Yang Song and shouted.


    "I just want to kill this today. What can you do?" Yang Song turned back to Meng Liang.


    Gao Jia ignored Yang Song, walked slowly to Liu Neng''s body, stretched out his hand, broke Liu Neng''s chin, bit and whispered, "what does Xiao Wu have to do with you?"


    Liu Neng squinted at Gao Jia, then smiled and said, "Xiao Wu is my man!"


    "Then you admit that you killed my people, didn''t you?" Gao Jia asked in a low voice.


    "Everyone who died in your harem has something to do with me!" Liu Neng replied wildly.


    "You really think you dare not kill you today, don''t you?" Gao Jia asked, biting her teeth.


    "Well, you really can''t kill me today..." Liu Neng nodded with a smile.


    "Give me a reason!" Gao Jia asked.


    "The people in your back Palace are in my hands. As long as I have an accident, you two won''t want to live. In addition, the people in your back palace in the iron tower will be in danger! Do you think it''s appropriate to change so many people''s lives for my life?" Liu Neng asked with a smile with blood stains on his face.


    "..." Gao Jia looked at Liu Neng and was silent.


    Gao Jia knows that he can''t kill Liu Neng today, because since Liu Neng dares to come out so openly, it shows that he has the capital to live.


    What Liu Neng said is very reasonable. He grasped Gao Jia''s psychology. He knew that Gao Jia couldn''t kill him today, so he was so confident.


    "Draft it, brother Jia, what''s the use of telling him? I have to kill him today!" Niu Lei struggled in Guan''s arms, stared at beads and shouted.


    "Do you like it? Squint!"


    Gao Jia stood up and scolded Niu Lei.


    "I killed him and avenged the tiger!"


    "You know revenge. The life of a tiger is life, but the life of others in their harem is not life? You can only kill more people if you kill him now. Lao Bian and Xiao Hei are all in their hands. What''s the difference between killing him now and killing Lao Bian and Xiao Hei?" Gao Jia stared at beads and scolded Niu Lei.


    Niu Lei was stunned when he heard this.


    "Brother Jia, if you want to do it, I won''t see it!"


    At this time, Meng Liang came to Gao Jia and whispered.


    Gao Jia was stunned when she heard this. Then she smiled and patted Meng Liang on the shoulder. She whispered, "Liangzi, what are you talking to me?"


    "Brother Jia..." Meng Liang said half.


    Gao Jia patted Meng Liang on the shoulder and whispered, "Liangzi, I know what you mean."


    "If this opportunity is missed, it will be gone..." Meng Liang frowned and advised.


    "There will be more in the future, but my Gaojia revenge can''t be at the cost of other people''s lives. I can''t embarrass you or leaves!"


    "Thanks!" Meng Liang whispered back, biting his teeth.

 Chapter 1583

    At the intersection of the highway, Gao Jia patted Meng Liang on the shoulder, then pursed her lips and ran to the position of the overlord car.


    "Gao Jia, don''t forget, how did tiger die?"


    Niu Lei reached out and pushed the pipe, ran to Gao Jia''s side, stared at the beads and shouted.


    Gao Jia looked at Niu Lei for a moment, then stretched out his hand and lit a cigarette, then narrowed his eyes at Niu Lei and asked, "how did you die?"


    "It''s these people who killed us. Why are we staying in the harem? Aren''t we just waiting to avenge the tiger? Now the opportunity comes, why don''t you let me kill him?" Niu Lei looked at beads and was very excited.


    "How many times have I told you that it''s not for us to kill him now? Why don''t you understand?" Gao Jia explained with her teeth and looked at Niu Lei helplessly. She really didn''t know what to say.


    "... I can''t control so much. He is the murderer who killed the tiger. I can''t just let him go today! If I let him go, I''m sorry for my dead brother!"


    When talking, Niu Lei directly took his hands and ran to Liu Neng''s position.


    Gao Jia reached out and pulled Niu Lei.


    "What are you doing?"


    Niu Lei stared at the beads and asked Gao Jiazhi.


    "I asked you to get in the car with me, did you hear..."


    "What if I don''t get on the bus?" Niu Lei asked, squinting at Gao Jia.


    "Pa!"


    Gao Jia threw a backhand and his mouth directly on Niu Lei''s face, then stared at the beads and asked, "I ask you now, do you hear me getting you on the bus?"


    Niu Lei covered his face and looked at Gao Jia in surprise. He didn''t expect Gao Jia to really hit himself.


    "Get in the car!"


    Gao Jia shouted.


    "You hit me?"


    Niu Lei looked at Gao Jia in surprise.


    "You know to avenge the tiger. Now if you kill them, at least two of us will die in the harem. This is the price of your revenge. The tiger''s life is life, but Lao Bian and Xiao Hei are not." Gao Jia shouted at the top of her voice, and then directly pulled open the door of the overlord car.


    Niu Lei stood silent for a long time, and finally slowly got on the overlord car.


    After getting on the bus, Gao Jia lay on the steering wheel and trembled slightly.


    ����


    Meng Liang sighed helplessly when he saw Gao Jia get on the bus, then stretched out his hand to drag Yang Song and asked in a low voice, "I''ll talk to him alone..."


    Yang Song turned and looked at Meng Liang, put away his hand and ran to the parking position.


    "Why don''t you kill me?" Liu Neng cried, smiling at Yang Song.


    Yang Song''s body instinctively stopped for a moment, then rushed directly to Liu Neng, kicked Liu Neng''s mouth with a big foot, then stared at the beads and shouted, "draft it? I won''t kill you today, and I''ll kill you myself sooner or later. I''ll tell you!"


    "Ha ha..." Liu Neng wiped his mouth, then looked at Yang Song and said, "I''ll get everything you''ve done to me from those two people!"


    "I''ll fuck you!" Yang Song shouted. He was about to rush over, but Meng Liang stopped him.


    "Liangzi, you let go of me. I have to die!"


    "All right!"


    Meng Liang frowned and shouted.


    Yang Song looked up at Meng Liang, then clenched his teeth and ran to the parking place.


    ����


    After Yang Song left, Meng Liang reached out and took out his cigarette box, lit a cigarette with himself, and squatted next to Liu Neng.


    Liu Neng squinted at Meng Liang, smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Hoo..."


    Meng Liang took a deep breath, turned his head and looked at Liu Neng and said, "speak from my heart, I didn''t think it was you behind Xiao Wu..."


    "When Liu Rui saw me, it was the same reaction..." Liu Neng replied with a smile.


    "Why did you come to H city?" Meng Liang asked with a frown.


    "For the University City project," Liu Neng replied softly.


    Meng Liang was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "I thought we were not enemies. It seems that I think more..."


    "In fact, we have never been enemies. I have to take down the items I like, and I also work for others!" Liu Neng calmly replied.


    "Hehe, do you work hard for him?" Meng Liang asked with a smile.


    "Yes!" Liu Neng nodded slightly.


    "Then why hide yourself?"


    "Because I''m afraid if you know it''s me, you''ll kill me directly. After all, at first your harem reached the top in H city. If you know it''s me, you''ll probably kill me at all costs, so I''ll hide!" Liu Neng looked at Meng Liang as if he were an old friend, and his tone of voice was very natural.


    "Now our harem can still kill you." Meng Liang shouted with his teeth.


    "Now your harem is dead. Now you have no Bi Wenshi and no Liu Yong. Self preservation is a problem. What qualifications do you have to say to kill me? To tell you the truth, ye Han broke his wrist with me now. He is dead!" Liu Neng replied very directly.


    "..." Meng Liang looked at Liu Neng and didn''t speak.


    "By the way, I forgot to tell you that there are really my people in your harem!" Liu Neng said with a smile.


    "I fuck you!" Meng Liang scolded with his teeth.


    "Tell ye Han, if he''s smart, quit this project early, maybe I can leave a place for your harem in H City, but if he has to deal with me like this, he can only make your harem lose all his family resources now, okay?"


    "Are you too crazy?" Meng Liang asked in a low voice.


    "It''s not that I''m crazy. This is the situation now. What''s the situation in your harem? Don''t you count it in your heart? Some things are not what I said. If you give your harem two years, your harem still can''t work. Do you understand?" Liu Neng looked at Meng Liang and said.


    "Sooner or later, I will tell you that you can''t afford to provoke our harem! If you remember my words, you will regret coming to H city!" Meng Liang shouted in a low voice, dragging Liu Neng''s collar.


    "Who gives you confidence?" Liu Neng squinted at Meng Liang.


    "I really want to kill you now, don''t you know?" Meng Liang said, biting his teeth and looking at Liu Neng.


    "Ha ha..."


    Liu Neng looked at Meng Liang and smiled. Then he whispered, "what will ye Han''s reaction be when he knows that I am the person behind Xiao Wu?"


    "Fuck you!" Meng Liang punched Liu Neng directly in the face, then rubbed his wrist and ran to the overlord car.


    Liu Neng sat where he was, smiled, wiped the blood on his face, and then shouted, "we are destined to see you again!"


    Meng Liang was stunned when he heard this. Then he ran and pulled open the door without looking back.


    Liu Neng looked at Meng Liang''s back, narrowed his eyes for a moment, and then got on the jeep.


    "Brother, shall we go?"


    After Liu Neng got on the bus, the driver stammered at Liu Neng and asked.


    "Why don''t you leave? You haven''t seen enough of me being beaten, have you?" Liu Neng''s tone is full of anger. Liu Neng has never been beaten like this for such a long time.


    The driver shook the key of the motor car and started the car.


    Under the gaze of Meng Liang and others, the jeep slowly disappeared at the intersection of the highway.


    "Is it cheaper for him to let him go?" Yuan Yuan sat in the driver''s seat, licked his lips and looked at Meng Liang.


    "Lao Bian and Xiao Hei are in his hands now. What can you do if you don''t let him go?" Meng Liang replied helplessly.


    "I didn''t think it was him behind Xiao Wu..." Yang Song''s mood was not very high and his voice was very low.


    Meng Liang was stunned when he heard this, and then whispered, "forget it, this may be life."


    Yuanyuan looked at Meng Liang and wanted to get out of the window and shouted at the old car and others: "all right, get in the car!"


    A few minutes later, three domineering cars disappeared at the intersection of the highway.


    Guanzi kept smoking while driving. Obviously, although Guanzi didn''t say anything, Guanzi was still very upset when he saw the murderer who killed the tiger leave like this.


    "Brother Jia, why don''t you let me kill that?" Niu Lei still couldn''t let it go at this time.


    "What can you do to kill him? Tell me?" Gao Jia asked back.


    "I''ll avenge the tiger!"


    "Xiao hei and Lao Bian are both experts in Liu. What''s the difference between killing Liu Neng now and killing Xiao hei and Lao Bian? We have to think about it for others. Meng Liang may know Liu Neng. Can''t you see? Just now everyone wanted to kill Liu Neng, but no one can do it!"


    "Fuck!" Niu Lei bit his teeth and scolded. He didn''t speak.


    "There''s still a chance in the future. If you kill him today, you''ll become a sinner in the harem. You don''t know Lao Bian and Xiao Hei well, but do you have the heart to watch those two children die?" Gao Jia then asked.


    "I just hold my breath!"


    "There will be another chance... There will be another chance..." Gao Jia whispered, then turned to look at the scenery outside the car and didn''t speak.


    ����


    Liu Neng simply treated his wound on the jeep, then took out his mobile phone and dialed Xiao Wu.


    "What are you doing?" Liu Neng asked in a very bad tone after Xiao Wu answered the phone.


    "Elder brother, what can I do at this time? I sleep..." Xiao Wu replied speechlessly.


    "I let the Hougong Gang block the highway intersection for me!" Liu Neng shouted with his teeth clenched.


    Xiao Wu was stunned for a moment, then immediately woke up, stared at the beads and shouted, "really? Are you all right?"


    "Can I be all right? Fuck, I haven''t been beaten like this for so many years!" Liu Neng replied with his teeth, and then shouted, "fuck, he won''t make me feel better, and I can''t make him feel better!"


    "What do you want to do?" Xiao Wu asked in a low voice.


    "From tomorrow, you can clean up the two people in the back palace!"


    "Mistreating prisoners is not my style!" Xiao Wu replied with a smile.


    "You can do whatever I ask you to do!" Liu Neng shouted, staring at beads, and then hung up the phone directly.


    In the domineering car.


    Meng Liang sat in the car and remained silent for a long time. He turned his head and looked at Yang Song. Then he took out his mobile phone and prepared to dial my phone number.


    "What are you doing?" Yang Song asked, looking at Meng Liang.


    "What else can I do? I''ll call ye and tell him what''s going on here..." Meng Liang answered some speechless, then rubbed his head, looked at Yang Song, frowned and asked, "do you say ye knows what''s going on here now?"


    Yang Song was also stunned when he heard this. Then he tilted his mouth and said, "what do you mean? He is a clairvoyant? He can still know the situation here..."


    "No, I want to ask you, do ye know who Liu Neng is now?"


    Meng Liang asked in a low voice.


    After Meng Liang said these words, Yuan Yuan and Yang Song, who were driving, were stunned. In fact, they were all thinking about this problem. Now, do I know or don''t know who Liu Neng is? If I don''t know, should I tell me Liu Neng''s identity now.


    "Do you think if ye knew who Liu Neng was, could he be as calm as now?" Yang Song asked after a moment of silence, looking at Meng Liang.


    "..." Meng Liang was stunned when he heard this sentence, reached out and rubbed his face, sighed and said: "that''s why I asked you. If ye didn''t know who Liu Neng was, if we told him, I was afraid he was irrational. After all, ye already hated people here. Once he knew Liu Neng was him, he might be more unbearable..."


    Yang Song reached for a cigarette, lit it, took a deep breath, then looked at Meng Liang and said, "what, no, you can''t call Liu Rui now to see what Liu Rui means?"


    "It''s this point. Can Liu Rui wake up?" Meng Liang took out his mobile phone and asked in a low voice.


    "When you fall asleep, you wake him up directly and it''s over..." Yang Song replied with his mouth tilted.


    "Yes!"


    Meng Liang promised, then took out his mobile phone and dialed Liu Rui''s phone number.


    ����


    On the other side, the Tower Development Zone, Haoyunlai hotel.


    I fell asleep with the romance of the Three Kingdoms in my hand, while Liu Rui kept looking at his mobile phone.


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    Liu Rui''s cell phone suddenly rang. When Liu Rui saw that it was Meng Liang calling, he directly pressed the reject button, then turned his head and looked at me. After making sure I didn''t wake up, he walked down from the bed carefully, and then ran to the toilet outside the house with his cell phone.


    A few minutes later, Liu Rui found Meng Liang''s phone and dialed back.


    "Hello?"


    Meng Liang asked in a low voice after answering the phone.


    "What''s the matter? Call me so late?" Liu Rui asked deliberately, although he had points in his heart.


    "We just blocked Liu Neng!" Meng Liang whispered.


    After hearing this, Liu Rui gave a click in his heart, subconsciously looked outside the toilet, then bit his lips and said, "are Lao Bian and Xiao Hei in Liu Neng''s car?"


    "No, those two people are not in the car at all." Meng Liang shook his head and said in a helpless tone.


    "Then why are you calling me?" Liu Rui asked.


    "Do you know who Liu Neng is?" Meng Liang asked stiffly.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''ll ask you if you know who Liu Neng is?" Meng Liang repeated.


    Liu Rui looked at his mobile phone and was silent for a long time. Then he nodded gently and said in a low voice, "I know."


    "Did you tell ye?" Meng Liang asked hurriedly.


    "Can you tell me if I''m crazy or you''re crazy? What''s his temper? Don''t you know? If you tell Ye Liu Neng''s identity, he can explode now. Do you believe it?" Liu Rui shouted with eyes staring at beads.


    "What do you say we do now? Just keep it from ye?" Meng Liang frowned and asked.


    "What else can you do if you don''t hide it from him? Now if ye doesn''t know who Liu Neng is, his mood can be stable, but if he knows who Liu Neng is now, he will lose his mind. We can''t stop him at that time, do you understand?" Liu Rui asked with his mobile phone.


    "I understand what you mean." Meng Liang nodded slightly.


    "You have a little heart. Call me directly. If you call ye, it will be over..." Liu Rui said helplessly.


    "When did you know Liu Neng was his?" Meng Liang asked.


    "During the day, my car collided with his car. I knew it was him..." Liu Rui whispered back.


    "Ha ha..." Meng Liang smiled helplessly when he heard this and said, "it''s really a narrow road for enemies..."


    "I was blindfolded when I saw Liu Neng. I didn''t expect him to come to our side, and I didn''t expect that the man behind Xiao Wu was him!" Liu Rui replied with his teeth, and then said: "I had the heart to kill this at that time, but there was no way, otherwise I had to die this!"


    "Yang Song, Niu Lei, they all have this reaction!" Meng Liang replied helplessly.


    "No, they all know who Liu Neng is?" Liu Rui shouted in surprise.


    "Nonsense, we are all betting on Liu Neng. I can see. How can they not see?" Meng Liang replied speechless.


    "..." Liu Rui was silent for a moment, then whispered, "what, you remember, don''t let them tell the news, you know?"


    "Nonsense, can I not know this?"


    "That''s OK. Don''t let ye know about it. Don''t!"


    "OK, don''t ink, I''m afraid to know!" Meng Liang replied irritably, and then hung up the phone directly.


    "Fuck, I can''t be relieved by this day?" Liu Rui scolded in an extremely irritable tone after putting on his pants. Then he heard a sound outside just as he was about to open the toilet door.


    "Who?" Liu Rui shouted instinctively.


    ��������


    There was no movement outside. Liu Rui was stunned for a moment, then gently pushed open the toilet door, stared at the beads and shouted, "who is it? I tell you, my side is full of my brothers, and I''m all out to kill you directly, so you''d better take the initiative to come out now!"


    The figure behind the toilet hesitated and then came out slowly.


    "No, in the middle of the night, you don''t sleep. What are you doing?"


    When Liu Rui saw the north and South coming out, he took a long breath and shouted speechless.


    "That what..." north and South scratched their heads, and the expression on their faces was a little serious.


    "Speak quickly and fart quickly. I''m sleepy now. I want to go back to sleep..." Liu Rui shouted at the north and South with his big mouth.


    "Rego, did you call Liangzi just now?" Nanbei asked.


    "Why?" Liu Rui was stunned. His small eyes looked at the north and south, with some surprise in his tone.


    "Nothing, I just asked if you called Liangzi just now?" north and South repeated.


    "You eavesdrop on my phone, don''t you?" Liu Rui whispered, squinting his eyes.


    "I didn''t mean it. I also came to the bathroom..."


    Hearing this, Liu Rui squinted at the north and south, then asked with a big mouth: "do you feel that your explanation is pale? Powerless?"


    "Ha ha..." Nanbei smiled and then said, "did you two study Liu Neng?"


    "It''s not what you want to say. Do you want to blackmail or what? Just say it. I''m sleepy here!" Liu Rui shouted helplessly at the north and south.


    "I''m not blackmail. I just want to make sure you know who Liu Neng is?" Nanbei asked with a smile.


    "Know how? Don''t know how?" Liu Rui asked with his eyes askew.


    "..." the north and the South looked at Liu Rui and kept silent. Then they looked up at Liu Rui and said, "brother Rui, in fact, I already knew who Liu can be!"


    "Are you kidding me? I''ll play psychological station tactics with you here?" Liu Rui shouted at the north and South with his big mouth.


    "I really know. I knew it from the beginning. I specially asked Guo Siwei not to tell you who Liu Neng is!" Nanbei repeated.


    "..." Liu Rui was stunned for a moment, then hugged the north and South shoulders and whispered, "let''s find a place where no one can talk!"


    "OK!" north and South nodded and followed Liu Rui to the corner of the stairs.


    "Pa!"


    Liu Rui lit two cigarettes, handed one to the north and south, and then whispered, "tell your story!"


    "Ah!" north and South agreed, then simply sorted out their ideas and whispered: "In fact, Liu Neng and Huzi saw Liu Neng when they first came to H City, that is, the day when Huzi died, but I know that if this person let ye know, ye will not stand it. Our harem was also very chaotic at that time. I dare not tell you about it. I found Guo Siwei and told him about it, Let him help me hide it from the leaf! "


    "Not yet? Have you contacted Liu Neng during this time?" Liu Rui asked, looking at the north and south.


    "Rego, you mean I''m the insider, right?" north and South asked with a smile.


    "..." Liu Rui narrowed his eyes and didn''t speak.


    "If you doubt me, you can tell Ye about it, but I guarantee with my life that I certainly didn''t contact Liu Neng. At that time, I just didn''t want others to know Liu Neng''s identity. There was really nothing else. If I had, I wouldn''t take the initiative to tell you this!" the north and South vowed.


    Liu Rui was silent for a moment and said in a low voice, "I understand what you said, but you dare not tell your leaf. Why can''t you tell me?"


    "I didn''t think so much..."


    "Ha ha."


    Good luck, at the corner of the stairs.


    Liu Rui put his arms around the shoulders of the north and the south, looked up at the already bright sky, reached out and lit a cigarette, and then took a deep breath.


    Nanbei squinted at Liu Rui. After a moment of silence, Nanbei whispered, "brother Rui, if you doubt me, I have nothing to say. I can quit now!"

 Chapter 1584

    "What are you quitting?" Liu Rui asked with a smile, squinting at the north and south.


    "Quit our harem, but I quit doesn''t mean I have a ghost in my heart. I''ve never done anything sorry for our harem, so..."


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled at the north and south, and then whispered, "don''t worry, I won''t doubt you. Since you dare to tell me these things, I won''t doubt you, but just tell me about it. Don''t worry about the rest..."


    "I understand..." Nanbei quickly nodded, then looked at Liu Rui and asked, "what, do we have to Tell ye about it now?"


    "Also tell him what to do. Now we are in a mess. Even if ye knows who Liu Neng is and what to do in the future, nothing can be solved except excitement, so we still think that nothing has happened. Just do our own things well, and I''ll deal with the rest..." Liu Rui explained in a low voice.


    "Well, I know!"


    "Do things know about it?" Liu Rui asked.


    "I don''t know. I saw Liu Neng with Huzi at that time, and Huzi didn''t know Liu Neng, so others didn''t know..." Nanbei shook his head.


    "We all know now at home. Basically, the rest of the people except us already know who Liu Neng is. Liu Neng''s identity is too sensitive, so you should be careful in the future, you know? Ye has a lot of thoughts, and you should try not to think about this in the future." Liu Rui asked, looking at the north and south.


    "Hehe, brother Rui, don''t worry. I''ve held it back for such a long time. Now I''m sure it''s not bad for these days!" the north and South replied with a smile.


    "Hehe, I just found that our harem is full of talents. You didn''t tell anyone about such a big thing. You can hold it for so long!" Liu Rui patted north and South on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "Why don''t I have to grow up? After so many things in our harem, if I haven''t made progress all the time, won''t I be stupid?"


    "Very good!" Liu Rui nodded with great satisfaction, and then whispered, "if you can all be so sensible, ye won''t have to work so hard. Now he''s really hurting him by supporting our big stall alone..."


    "Don''t you still have you?" north and South said with a smile.


    "What can I do? I can''t understand what ye thinks now. I knew Ye Han six months ago. Now I feel that I don''t know ye Han at all..."


    "Ha ha..." Nanbei looked at Liu Rui and said nothing.


    "Well, it''s getting late. Go back to bed," Liu Rui said, looking at the north and south.


    "Why don''t you go to bed?" Nanbei asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "What time is it? I''m waiting. It''s dawn. I have something to do today, so I won''t sleep..." Liu Rui replied with his mouth tilted.


    "Well, I''ll go!"


    "Remember, don''t tell anyone about it, you know?" Liu Rui asked with some uneasiness.


    "I see..."


    North and South pursed their lips, nodded slightly, and then ran to their room.


    Liu Rui stood there and lit a cigarette. Then he looked at the scenery outside the window. He stood for more than ten minutes. Finally, Liu Rui stretched out and ran back to the room.


    ����


    "What are you doing out?"


    After Liu Rui came in, I lay in bed and looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Oh, fuck, what are you doing? Crazy?"


    Liu Rui was about to close the door when he turned around and saw me staring at him.


    "I asked you to wake me up. What am I doing? What are you doing out? You haven''t told me yet?" I asked with staring beads.


    "I''ll do whatever I want. I''ll go out and shit. What else can I do..." Liu Rui replied to me with a big mouth, and then directly lay in bed.


    I looked at Liu Rui and said in a low voice, "are you hiding something from me?"


    "..." Liu Rui looked at me with a nervous expression and said, "what can I hide from you? Don''t talk to me. It''s useless. I tell you, my heart is ready to go to bed. They''d better not disturb me..."


    "Your reaction is to hide something from me!" I said, looking at Liu Rui with my lips pursed.


    "Are you sick? I''m with you every day. What can I hide from you? Tell me?" Liu Rui turned and stared at beads.


    "It''s all right?" I asked with some hesitation.


    "I said nothing, that''s nothing. Why are you so inky?" Liu Rui replied to me irritably, and then directly covered with a big quilt.


    "There must be something wrong with your reaction now!"


    "Roll the calf!"


    Liu Rui picked up the slippers on the ground and threw them at me. Then he covered his quilt and ignored me no matter what I said.


    "Grass, it''s urgent to talk..." I silently threw down my slippers, then turned and looked out of the window, frowned slightly, and then asked in a low voice, "what''s the arrangement for tomorrow?"


    "Brother, I''ve been tossing around for several days. Can you stop inking with me? I''m like sleeping well now, okay?"


    "Hehe, sleep."


    I smiled back.


    ����


    At eight o''clock the next morning, in the meeting room of the harem.


    Meng Liang, Yang Song, Yuan Yuan, Lao Che, Duan Hui, Gao Jia, Niu Lei, Guan Guan and others all appeared in the office of our harem.


    "Why did you call me so early?" Yang Song asked Meng Liang while yawning.


    Meng Liang squinted at Yang Song, then whispered, "I want to have a meeting and talk about yesterday. Do you have any opinion?"


    "Cao, Jing pull the calf, you are the general appointed by boss Ye Han. What can we say? You still have something to say. Hurry up and finish it. Then I can go back to sleep..." Yang Song replied to Meng Liang with a speechless face.


    "Well, I''ll be straight!"


    Meng Liang nodded and then said: "In fact, if it weren''t for Lao Bian and Xiao Hei, I would also like to kill Liu Neng, but there''s no way. Our people are now in his hands, so I can''t do it yesterday, but the same Liu Neng is the murderer of tiger son. If you do it, I can''t stop it, but you still didn''t do it yesterday. I thank you for giving me face. It''s not difficult for me to do it!"


    "..." Gao Jia looked at Meng Liang and said slowly, "actually, I didn''t want to say this, but since Liangzi said it yourself, I''ll simply say what I think..."


    "OK." Meng Liang nodded slightly.


    "We certainly can''t compare with you guys when we come to the harem. Since we stay, the main reason is to wait for revenge for the tiger. But anyway, since we choose to stay, we are the people of your harem, so Liangzi, you''ll end up treating us as your own people in the future. Don''t consider our ideas. The tiger''s revenge is against me It must be reported, but the premise is that it will not affect the overall situation of our harem. After all, Liu Neng still has cards in his hand. In the case of yesterday, I will not do it! "Gao Jia said with a very firm expression.


    Meng Liang was stunned when he heard this. Then he smiled and said, "brother Jia, if you say so, I''ll be rude in the future?"


    "Cao, why are you polite to me? I''ve been in our harem for so long. I won''t say anything else. I''m still very happy to cooperate with you to kill Liu Neng. After all, we are all enemies!"


    "Ha ha..." Meng Liang looked at Gao Jia and smiled. He didn''t speak.


    In fact, Gao Jia''s meaning of these words is very obvious. He thinks that Meng Liang and Yang Song don''t regard them as their own people at all, so they do things like yesterday. Meng Liang can''t say it. However, Gao Jiagang''s meaning of these words is also very direct, that is, don''t think about them before Meng Liang does anything in the future A few feelings, do what you should do, and it''s over!


    "In fact, we always treat you as guests!" Yang Song looked at Gao Jia and said.


    "What kind of B do I look like? I''ll return the guests. You''ll finish what you should do in the future. If I don''t say more, there''s no problem obeying orders..." Gao Jia bared her teeth and replied.


    "Ha ha, that''s OK!" Meng Liang smiled at Gao Jia and then said, "another thing is that we may have seen us yesterday. We knew Liu Neng..."


    "What does Liu Neng have to do with you?" the old car asked, looking at Meng Liang in a low voice.


    Meng Liang was stunned when he heard this. Then he bit his lips and whispered, "if you have to ask me what relationship I have with this Liu Neng, I can''t say clearly. It''s estimated that there is only ye here who knows..."


    "Ha ha." the old car smiled and didn''t speak.


    "What I want to say is that we used to know Liu Neng, but now the situation is that ye can''t know who this person is. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Why?" Gao Jia asked.


    "Because the relationship between this person and ye is complex, you know what character Ye is. If ye knows who Liu Neng is, he will certainly not be able to control his emotions. If ye doesn''t control his emotions, no one in our harem can persuade him, so even if you are begging everyone, don''t Tell ye about it!"


    "Hehe, you are uniting us to cheat Ye!" Gao Jia said with a smile.


    "Almost that!" Meng Liang bared his teeth, nodded, and then said, "you can''t Tell ye about it anyway!"


    Tower Development Zone, Zhang Xiaogang''s office.


    Zhang Xiaogang kept walking around the house with his mobile phone in his hand, with an unusually heavy expression on his face.


    "What are you doing here?"


    My colleague asked Zhang Xiaogang while looking at the newspaper.


    "Well, what can I do? I''m waiting for someone to call me."


    Zhang Xiaogang replied without a word.


    "Whose phone?"


    The colleague frowned and asked.


    "Who else can it be, pockmarked son? I asked him to help me find the two people lost in the harem two days ago. I haven''t heard from them yet, and I don''t know what''s going on..." Zhang Xiaogang replied irritably. Then he took out his mobile phone directly, and then found pockmarked son''s phone and dialed it.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    The phone rang a few times, and the person opposite answered the phone. He shouted in a very irritable tone: "who, what time is it? Call?"


    "Did you drink too much? It''s me!" Zhang Xiaogang shouted with his teeth clenched.


    The pockmarked man on the opposite side was stunned for a moment, then looked at the phone notes on the mobile phone, patted his head and shouted, "brother Zhang!"


    "Grass, why do you talk like eating dung..." Zhang Xiaogang scolded wordlessly.


    "Hehe, didn''t you sleep late yesterday? I didn''t notice..." pockmarked replied with a smile, and then asked, "what''s the matter, brother Zhang?"


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter I asked you to do for me? Is there any letter? I''m still waiting here..." Zhang Xiaogang asked in an unusually speechless voice.


    "Ah, brother Zhang, you say this!"


    Pockmarked son suddenly realized that although pockmarked son did take this matter as a matter after Zhang Xiaogang told him, pockmarked son didn''t have any news after looking for pockmarked people for a few days, so pockmarked son forgot it.


    "Did you forget?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Hehe, brother Zhang, what did you say? Can I forget him? I must do what you told me as a matter. Don''t worry..." pockmarked replied very politely.


    "Don''t talk to me. Now I ask you, how''s it going with your help?" Zhang Xiaogang asked his mobile phone while wiping his mouth.


    "My side..." pockmarked spoke with hesitation.


    "Don''t grind haw, tell me whether you''re looking or not?" Zhao Xiaogang asked with eyes staring at beads.


    "Yes!" pockmarked answered in a very positive tone.


    "Yes, what''s the situation?" Zhang Xiaogang then asked.


    "Yes, brother Zhang, you have given me too little information. It''s really hard to find here. I don''t even know what the person opposite looks like. How do you think I can find it?" pockmarked replied speechless.


    "Cao, what you said is the same as what you didn''t say..." Zhang Xiaogang replied speechlessly, and then said: "what, pockmarked, the situation here is like this. These two people are very important to me. If I can find them on my own, I can''t find you. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Understand..." pockmarked son quickly agreed.


    "If you understand, there may not be many opportunities for cooperation between us, so you have to seize this opportunity. If there is any work in the future, I can still give it to you. Moreover, if there is anything on your side, I can certainly help you. So can you serve snacks?" Zhang Xiaogang advised painstakingly.


    "Brother Zhang, if you say so, don''t say if I have anything to ask you in the future, just say what you just said. I''ll certainly help you do it well. Don''t worry, brother Zhang!" pockmarked understood the matter very well and made a direct statement.


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled and whispered, "if you talk to me like this, I''m still very happy. At least, you can understand me when I talk to you!"


    "I know what you mean, brother Zhang. I''ll help you with this in a minute..." pockmarked now moved Zhang Xiaogang. He hurriedly said.


    "You can do it for me, but you can do it as a major event, you know? I don''t hide it from you. These two people are from the harem. Do you know the harem?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "The back palace?" pockmarked son was stunned for a moment, and then shouted at the top of his voice, "brother Zhang, are you talking about the back palace in that city?"


    "By the way, it''s the harem." Zhang Xiaogang nodded with a smile and then said, "these two people are from the harem. I''m also helping the harem do this. So you know what the harem is in our city, don''t you?"


    "Yes, I know the harem." pockmarked''s tone was a little excited.


    "So, if you can do this, the back palace owes you a favor, and we owe you a favor. Do you think it''s appropriate for you?"


    "Appropriate......" pockmarked son quickly nodded.


    "That''s OK. You understand that you don''t just tie me to work. After all, if you can get to know those people in the harem in the future, it''s good for you, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, brother Zhang, if you had told me earlier, I would have understood this......" pockmarked replied with a smile.


    "Hehe, what do you mean? If I don''t tell you about the harem, you''re going to ignore me, aren''t you?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "That can''t be. Brother Zhang asked me to do it. I''m sure I can do it too, but it''s not more dynamic now, isn''t it..." Zhang Xiaogang paused and then slowly said, "what, it''s like this. These two people are really from the harem?"


    "What you said is not nonsense. At this time, can I cheat you or what?" Zhang Xiaogang scolded wordlessly.


    "..." pockmarked Zi pursed his lips slightly, and then whispered, "brother Zhang, since you have told the story of the harem today, my brother is like asking you, who do you think the kidnappers are? They dare to kidnap the people in the harem?"


    Pockmarked is very smart. He knows that our harem is a big tree. Similarly, since he dares to fight against our harem, he must not be an ordinary person, so pockmarked is a little afraid to annoy the people opposite. After all, this situation is that they can''t afford to annoy anyone.


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this, and then said in a low voice: "you don''t have to think about it. The people opposite don''t know that this is the people of the harem. Now they may know, so they hide..."


    "Such a thing?" pockmarked smiled.


    "HMM." Zhang Xiaogang nodded slightly and then said, "even if these people really want to follow the Hougong, doesn''t it have anything to do with you? I asked you to help me find someone, not to help me save people. You just help me find these two people and you''ll be finished. You don''t need to manage the rest. Even if you want to, I can''t let you manage, you know?"


    "Brother Zhang, if you say so, my side will be much clearer in an instant..." pockmarked son bared his teeth and replied.


    "Ha ha, just be clear!" Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile.


    "Well, brother Zhang, I''ll find more people here to help you find those two people. Basically, I''ll inform you if I can." pockmarked said very seriously.


    "Well, if you find it for me, I''ll thank you very much. Don''t worry."


    "Oh!" pockmarked agreed with a smile, and then hung up the phone directly.


    "Ha ha..."


    After Zhang Xiaogang put down his mobile phone, he looked at it and smiled helplessly. Then he whispered, "fuck, I found it now. If I don''t take out the people in the harem, he won''t work with me now, grass!"


    "Now the harem is still so easy to use. People are different when they have money!" Zhang Xiaogang''s colleague bared his teeth and replied.


    "Not so much. Now I know that the harem is really awesome. I felt it the last time we arrested people together. The fighting numbers of these people in the harem are like that..."


    "What?" the colleague asked with a smile.


    "Just like the armed police, it''s really awesome. I''m convinced of all of me. I''ll tell you..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with his mouth tilted.


    "By the way, if you don''t say this, I forget what you said last time to catch the wanted man? Fuck, you caught so many cases!" my colleague looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    "Ha ha, cow force!"


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at his colleague and smiled, then said: "In fact, I don''t know what that person did. I don''t know what they did with the harem. Anyway, the people of the harem asked me to catch those two people, but these two people are really men. They would rather die than fall into our hands. Finally, one ran away and died. Otherwise, I can bring back two. I''ll tell you..."


    "Or borrow the light from the harem?" the colleague asked with a smile.


    "Grass, why do you say this? I don''t like it so much. I''ve been running all night. I''m also credited, OK?" Zhang Xiaogang replied with a big mouth.


    "You have a JB credit. If you didn''t have the people in the harem, you could catch such a fugitive. I looked at the information of that person. Do you know how awesome the person you caught?" asked the colleague.


    "Let me tell you this, when this man was in Changbai Mountain, more than 20 armed police arrested this man. This man hid in the mountain for half a month. Finally, he was not caught, and then seven armed police died. You said that such a fierce bandit, you said you caught it yourself. Can I believe it?" the colleague asked with a curled mouth.


    "Grass, if it''s really like what you said, this person is really awesome!" Zhang Xiaogang replied with a mouthful.


    "Nonsense, if it''s not awesome, can people over there work so hard? Let me tell you, this man killed people you can''t imagine!"


    Inside the Bureau.


    "I can''t think of anything. I''ve been a bandit for so many years. I''ve seen few bandits for so many years?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted at his colleagues with a big mouth.


    The colleague reluctantly looked at his mobile phone, and then whispered, "I didn''t say you. What are the things you saw? In addition to the thieves who are whoring, what have you seen? Do you mean to say the bandits?"


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this, and then said with a big mouth: "grass, if you say that to me, I really won''t be stubborn with you!"

 Chapter 1585

    "Hehe... Actually, I''ve seen one thing for a long time." my colleague pretended to be very mysterious and said.


    "What''s up?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "As long as the people from the harem come to our tower, we will be in chaos sooner or later. Now such a big wanted criminal can die in our tower. Have you seen such a big case?" my colleague looked at Xiaogang and said.


    "Really not!" Zhang Xiaogang shook his head.


    "So, there may be more and more people here."


    "Fuck, these people are coming. My heart is still a little insecure..." Zhang Xiaogang said with some worry.


    "What''s wrong with you?" the colleague asked with a smile.


    "Aren''t you talking nonsense? You said all these things. How can I fix them? Can I not be afraid of you and me going out day by day?" Zhang Xiaogang is a little worried about his safety now.


    "I tell you, you don''t have to think about such things. Even if these people are so arrogant, they are bandits and we are soldiers. When will they have to be afraid of us?"


    "Who''s afraid of me? Look at these people who are afraid of me. If these people are really anxious and even kill, they are a group of madmen..." Zhang Xiaogang shouted with eyes staring at beads.


    "No, now I find that I can''t understand when I talk to you?" my colleague looked at Zhang Xiaogang in silence and then whispered: "You said you had nothing to fear. There were so many armed policemen in front of the tower. Besides, those people in the back palace didn''t eat for nothing, so if you really wanted to get it all together, you basically didn''t have a chance to play, you know?"


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this, and then said with a smile, "if I listen to you, I''ll be in a good mood for a moment!"


    "What do you think?" the colleague bared his teeth and replied, then said: "in fact, your current position is still very enviable. You said to wait for the old director to step down, you go up, and then you can directly find the armed police for anything. You don''t have to worry about others. If someone catches it, you still have a merit, and you won''t lose anything if you don''t catch it..."


    "Grass, if you say so, I won''t do anything and can earn money?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "That''s almost what I mean." my colleague smiled at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "You''re still better at talking. After that, my heart is a lot brighter..."


    "Just talk to me. Do you have to take me to the bath center?" the colleague asked with a smile.


    "Grass, I know the bath center day by day. How busy I am now, can''t you see?" Zhang Xiaogang replied wordlessly.


    "What are you busy with?" the colleague asked with his mouth.


    "My main task now is to help those people in the harem find these two people. You say I found out. As long as I cooperate with the harem, I''ll lose my chain. Do you think I don''t agree with the harem?" Zhang Xiaogang asked speechlessly looking at the photos of Lao Bian and Xiao Hei.


    "What''s wrong? It''s not right. I''ll find a fortune teller for you to calculate?"


    "Don''t tell me, I really have this idea. You say my side. As long as I cooperate with the Hougong side, something will happen immediately. Let alone the last two people, we didn''t see that I still didn''t catch the two people yesterday. One died and one ran away. Now the Hougong side must be very disappointed..."


    "Ha ha, you think too much!" the colleague looked at Zhang Xiaogang and smiled helplessly.


    "Forget it, I''d better find these two people first. It''s better than anything. Now the Hougong just thinks these two are busy..." Zhang Xiaogang waved his hand impatiently.


    "Why, why don''t you go?" asked the colleague.


    "Roll the calf, I''m so upset here. What are you talking about with me?" Zhang Xiaogang replied irritably, then looked at the picture and said, "you say I can find these two people except pointing to the pockmarks?"


    "You won''t call the police? You have something to look for?" the colleague said with a smile.


    "You seem to be me. If I can find it, I still need to look for pockmarks? What else can each of us in the bureau do in addition to looking and drinking?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted with staring beads, and then said: "now I see. If something happens, our gang will be useless. It''s all nonsense!"


    "Well, you can study here yourself. I can''t tell you what you like to do..." the colleague replied to Zhang Xiaogang with a big mouth.


    "Why didn''t you go?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted when he saw that his colleagues were leaving.


    "I''m going out for a walk. I''m here to study something with you..."


    "Do you know what it means to share weal and woe?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Why should I sing you a song of true love in adversity?" the colleague asked with a smile.


    "Get out of here, I don''t want to talk to you now!" Zhang Xiaogang shouted with eyes wide open.


    "Ha ha..."


    The colleague smiled, then ran outside the office with his little hand on his back and whistled.


    After his colleagues left, Zhang Xiaogang sat on the table and began to study Lao Bian and Xiao Hei by computer, but he still couldn''t think of anything after studying for a long time, so Zhang Xiaogang''s mood is very unstable and very angry.


    "Fuck, give me the whole job. Where can I find these two big living people, grass!"


    Zhang Xiaogang scolded wordlessly, then took out his cigarette box and lit a cigarette.


    "Wife, wife, I love you like a mouse loves rice..."


    At this time, Zhang Xiaogang''s cell phone ring suddenly rang. Zhang Xiaogang was stunned. Then he took a look at the remarks above. It was Sun Yuanliang, director of the police station. Zhang Xiaogang was stunned first, and then directly picked up his cell phone and pressed the answer button.


    "Hello. What''s the matter, director." Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "Xiaogang, where are you now?" Sun Yuanliang asked in a low voice.


    "What, I''m in the interrogation room now. What''s the matter?"


    "..." Sun Yuanliang was silent for a moment, and then asked, "are you all right there now?"


    "It''s all right, director. What do you want to do? Just say, what can I do here!" Zhang Xiaogang asked sun Yuanliang to make some circles.


    "Well, if you''re free, come here..."


    "Go to the police station?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "Yes." Sun Yuanliang agreed.


    "OK, I''ll go there now!"


    Zhang Xiaogang nodded slightly. He didn''t know what sun Yuanliang wanted to do.


    "I''ll wait for you in the office."


    After saying this, sun Yuanliang hung up the phone directly.


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at his mobile phone and was silent. Then he packed up his things and ran outside the house.


    "What are you doing?"


    As soon as Zhang Xiaogang came out, he saw his colleagues at the door.


    "Why are you standing here idle?"


    Zhang Xiaogang scolded wordlessly.


    "I''ll walk around..." the colleague bared his teeth and said, "you haven''t told me what you''re going to do?"


    "The director came to me and didn''t know what to do..." Zhang Xiaogang replied absently, took two steps forward, then looked back at his colleague and said, "what did you say he came to me for?"


    "..." the colleague was stunned and said helplessly, "how do I know what people want you to do, what they like..."


    "Grass, it''s really hard for me to talk to you." Zhang Xiaogang scolded wordlessly, and then ran to the door with the car key.


    "No, you scold me for doing something. I''m not the director. How can I know? You can ask." the colleague shouted at Zhang Xiaogang at the top of his voice.


    "Roll the calf, I don''t understand what I''m talking to you now!" Zhang Xiaogang replied very irritably, and then walked out of the interrogation room directly.


    ����


    Good luck to the hotel.


    Liu Rui sat in front of the counter, looked at the aunt in the counter and asked, "aunt, what do you want to do? Can you say it directly? I have a lot of things here..."


    "Child, do you know what happened here yesterday?" aunt looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "I don''t know. What''s the matter?" Liu Rui shook his head.


    "Yesterday, two people came to our hotel, and then they had them. Do you know what it was like when aunt was gagged?" the expression on aunt''s face was very rich, and the emotional play in her heart was also very in place.


    "Aunt, don''t flirt with me. You just finish what you want to do, okay?" Liu Rui asked her with a speechless face.


    "In fact, there''s nothing else here, aunt. I''m just afraid..." aunt looked at Liu Rui shyly.


    "Oh, fuck..."


    Liu Rui scolded speechlessly, then shouted at the top of his voice, "aunt, if you want to seek psychological comfort from me, I advise you to roll the calf quickly. I have a daughter-in-law. Besides, aunt, how old are you? Can I pull this broken shoe with you? Although I''m a little shabby, I''m not blind. Aunt, you''d better let me go."


    Aunt listened to Liu Rui''s words and was stunned. She looked at Liu Rui puzzled and didn''t know what to say.


    Good luck to the hotel.


    "Aunt, what''s the matter with you? Can you hurry up and tell me? I didn''t sleep well last night. You called me just when I was ready to make up for a nap. Can we make a long story short?" Liu Rui looked at her helplessly and shouted.


    ��������


    Aunt''s small eyes dripped and looked at Liu Rui. Then she said with a big mouth: "what, did the two people who took it yesterday come to you?"


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. Then he said with a big mouth: "aunt, you can''t talk nonsense. What evidence do you have to prove that those people came to us?"


    "... I don''t want to admit it yet, do I?" aunt looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "I won''t admit anything. It''s mainly aunt. What you said has nothing to do with me. If you have to inquire about it, you should hurry to find someone else, and I''ll go back to bed..." Liu Rui was very guilty and was ready to run upstairs.


    "Don''t go..." when aunt saw Liu Rui leaving, she quickly reached out and stopped Liu Rui.


    "Aunt, what are you doing? I said I don''t know those people. Can you stop writing with me?" Liu Rui shouted at aunt with staring beads.


    "Child, let''s talk to you like that. I don''t mean anything else. I just care about you. Tell your aunt what''s in your heart. Did those people come to you..."


    Liu Rui looked at his aunt and smiled helplessly. Then he turned his mouth and said, "why, now you have taken the emotional route with me, haven''t you?"


    Aunt looked at Liu Rui and was stunned. She didn''t speak.


    "Aunt, I''m very serious to tell you that this matter has nothing to do with you. You''d better ask less about it now. Do you understand? Knowing more is not good for you!"


    After saying this, he quickly shook his sleeve and ran upstairs.


    "If you say so, children, move out tomorrow. Aunt, this is a serious hotel. I can''t afford to entertain people like you. I can''t stand two people holding guns in a few days. I can''t stand two people holding cannons in two days..." aunt shouted at Liu Rui''s back.


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. Then he bit it and walked to aunt. Then he whispered, "aunt, what do you mean by this?"


    "Isn''t my meaning direct enough? Return the money to you and find an individual hotel. I can''t afford to toss around here. I can''t fix so much yesterday..." aunt turned her mouth and replied to Liu Rui.


    "Aunt, do you know how shameful your behavior is?" Liu Rui pointed to aunt and shouted angrily.


    "What does this have to do with shame? You can''t understand how the child speaks..." the aunt shouted with a big mouth.


    "Aunt, now I don''t understand, or you don''t understand. I have made my attitude very clear. The two people who came yesterday have nothing to do with us. Can you ask others why you have to think that those people are coming for us? Why can''t you come for others when there are so many people in your hotel?" Liu Rui was very upset, Cried staring at the beads.


    "..." aunt looked at Liu Rui and didn''t speak.


    "Why, you''re speechless, aren''t you? Speak?" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice when he saw that his aunt didn''t dare to speak.


    "That what, child, I think you may have misunderstood..." aunt looked at Liu Rui and said.


    "What did I misunderstand?" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice.


    "There is no one left in our hotel except you, so you may have misunderstood..."


    Liu Rui looked at his aunt and was silent. His lips trembled and asked, "what did you say just now, aunt? What do you mean?"


    "My meaning is not obvious enough now? I mean, now there are only you people in this hotel. Do you understand?" aunt repeated.


    Liu Rui bit his lips and was silent for a moment. Then he whispered, "how can it be just us in such a big hotel? Aunt, do you talk to me? If you talk so much, we can''t talk anymore, you know?"


    "Why did I lie to you? If you don''t believe it, you can shout here. See if anyone pays attention to you besides your people..."


    ��������


    Liu Rui was silent for a moment and whispered, "I took it, aunt, I took it..."


    "Hehe, if you take it, you''ll hurry to move out, or I''ll be in trouble..." aunt smiled back.


    "How can I move out when so many of us live in?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at his aunt.


    "That''s your business. It has nothing to do with me. I''ll return the money to you now, and then what should you do? Do you hear me?" aunt squinted at Liu Rui.


    "What if I don''t go?" Liu Rui asked obliquely.


    "If you don''t go, I''ll call the police!" cried aunt staring at beads.


    "Then you call the police. You''d better call the police..." if you say something else, Liu Rui may consider it, but if you call the police, Liu Rui may not be afraid. After all, Liu Rui is like a family now.


    "Why, are you not afraid when I call the police?" aunt looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "How do you love JB? I just won''t go..." Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    "What can you do if I cut off water and power?" the aunt continued.


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. Then he shouted at the top of his voice, "no, aunt, are you going to kill them so quickly?"


    "I didn''t kill them all. I just want you to leave my hotel today..."


    Liu Rui squinted at his aunt, then turned his mouth and said, "why, if I don''t let you hide the rules today, you can''t let me go, can you?"


    "Child, just like you, to tell you the truth, aunt is really not very interested in you..." said Aunt with a smile.


    "Aunt, what you said is really heartbreaking." Liu Rui replied with his teeth, then looked at his aunt and asked, "just say what you want, so we can''t move out?"


    "..." aunt looked at Liu Rui and said nothing.


    "Just tell me what''s going on..." Liu Rui shouted irritably.


    "Child, if you say so, well, you can give me another 5000 yuan as my spiritual loss fee. This matter is even finished, do you think so?" aunt smiled at Liu Rui.


    "You''re taking advantage of the fire, you know?"


    "Or you''ll move out!"


    "Grass!"


    Liu Rui scolded wordlessly, clenched his teeth and asked, "five thousand is too much. Can you give me a discount?"


    "At least three thousand." aunt shouted without thinking.


    "Your side is really good at bargaining..." Liu Rui replied speechless.


    "Hehe, I think it''s not easy for you guys. The three thousand yuan is regarded as the spiritual loss fee for aunt..." aunt bared her teeth and returned to Liu Rui.


    "I find that you don''t point to this hotel to make money now. Are you waiting for people every day?" Liu Rui asked, looking at his aunt speechless.


    "Wrong person, didn''t you also give me this opportunity?" aunt smiled back.


    "Grass, I don''t agree with anyone now. I''ll obey you. Well, can I give you an IOU now?" Liu Rui looked at his aunt and discussed.


    "No, I don''t have credit!" the aunt replied very simply.


    "Am I on credit now? I want you to blackmail the money?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    "... that won''t work either." aunt hesitated and replied.


    "Then I have no money now. What can you do?"


    "Either you go out or swipe your card. I can fix it on my side!"


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. Then he clenched his teeth and said, "you can do it. I''m really convinced now. If you don''t touch porcelain, you''ll be inferior, you know?"


    "Hehe, I''m not that old yet?" aunt smiled back, then looked at Liu Rui and said, "why, are you cash or card?"


    Liu Rui was silent for a moment, then pulled out a bank card from his underpants, said helplessly to his aunt, "swipe the card!"


    "Didi..."


    A few minutes later, aunt directly drew 3000 yuan from Liu Rui''s card.


    "It''s done."


    Aunt smiled and returned the card to Liu Rui. Liu Rui''s expression after taking the bank card was very painful. It was basically the same as when others stepped on his feet.


    "We still have a chance to get along in the future..."


    Liu Rui shouted at his aunt with cold eyes, and then left angrily with a bank card.


    Aunt stood in the counter, looked at Liu Rui''s back, glanced away, and then whispered, "this child is good everywhere. It''s just that this IQ obviously can''t keep up with the rhythm of modern people..."


    ����


    After Liu Rui returned to the room, he sat on the bed and looked at me. He was silent for a while. Then he grabbed my quilt and shouted, "don''t sleep. Get up and I''ll tell you something..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    I''ve been tossing around all night and I''m sleepy now.


    "That what, I just this hotel aunt wants to leave me 3000 yuan. Do you have to reimburse me?" Liu Rui stared at the beads and asked me.


    "I''ll reimburse you for what. I think you''re so beautiful? Fuck, I''m sleeping now. I''m not in the mood to talk to you. I tell you..." I replied irritably, and then I directly covered my quilt and prepared to go to bed.


    "No, aunt Qian asked me for it. If I don''t give it to him, he''ll let us roll the calf. Do you understand what I mean?" Liu Rui shouted, pulling my quilt.


    "What does that have to do with me? Can you let me sleep?" I replied speechlessly.


    "How can you sleep if I don''t pay the money?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    "..." I turned to look at Liu Rui, frowned and asked, "what do you want?"


    Good luck opens in the hotel.


    Liu Rui sat on the bed, squinting at me without saying a word.


    "You don''t talk, you don''t talk, I sleep?" I stared at the beads and shouted at Liu Rui. To tell the truth, I''m really sleepy now. I''m not in the mood to talk to Liu Rui about this useless calf.


    "I just want to ask you whether you will reimburse me for the 3000 yuan I took out today?" Liu Rui shouted at me with a big mouth.


    When I heard this, I was stunned and asked helplessly, "no, why should I reimburse you? Who are you?"


    "I gave the money instead of you. You shouldn''t reimburse me?" Liu Rui asked, staring at the beads.


    "What JB thing did you give me? Tell me when I asked you to give me the money?" I asked Liu Rui with a speechless face.


    "... I found that you are unreasonable, I am careless!"

 Chapter 1586

    Liu Rui stared at the bead and shouted. Then he came to me, stared at the bead and said, "I''m very serious to tell you that today''s money, anyway, you must give it to me. Do you understand?"


    "I don''t understand. Don''t ink with me. I want to sleep."


    I whispered back, then directly covered with a big quilt, ready to go to bed.


    "Well, I ask you, if I don''t pay the money, have you been kicked out now?" Liu Rui licked his lips and looked at me.


    "Roll the calf, I''m not in the mood to study with you whether I let you out. Now I''m like sleeping..." I raised my leg and kicked Liu Rui, shouting at my throat.


    "... ha ha." Liu Rui looked at me and smiled without talking.


    I squinted at Liu Rui and looked helpless.


    "Brother, what do you want to do?" I asked.


    "I don''t want to do anything now. I just want to get back what I lost..." Liu Rui replied fiercely.


    "I didn''t ask you to find it in this hotel. What ink do you have with me? I''m sure I won''t give you the money. Who do you like to find? Do you hear me?"


    "Who do you think I''m looking for? Who can I get the money back now?" Liu Rui shouted at me at the same high voice.


    I looked at Liu Rui and hesitated. Then I whispered, "what, if you ask me that, I really know someone now. You can find it."


    "Who?" Liu Rui asked hurriedly.


    "You silly, who is the richest here? You don''t count in your heart? I don''t have a penny now. You ask me for it, and I can''t give it to you..." I shouted helplessly.


    Liu Rui looked at me and was stunned. After a moment of silence, he bit his lips and said, "don''t say it yet. You''re really a way."


    "It''s not so good. Hurry to roll the calf..." I scolded impatiently.


    Liu Rui sat and thought for a while. Then he got up and ran outside the house.


    "Well, wait a minute!" I shouted when I saw Liu Rui going out.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Rui looked at me puzzled.


    "Then pay attention to what you say. Don''t say you took the money because of us. Do you understand?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Grass, do you think I am? Can I count this in my heart?" Liu Rui left his mouth and then ran directly outside the house.


    ����


    A few minutes later, Liu Rui stood at the door of Ji Xuan''s room, simply sorted out his emotions, and then summoned up the courage to knock on the door.


    "Dangdang..."


    After Liu Rui knocked on the door several times, the people in the room didn''t respond at all.


    "Isn''t it too dead to sleep?"


    Liu Rui scolded wordlessly, and then directly raised his legs and kicked at the door.


    After Liu Rui kicked a few times, the people in the room finally reacted. Han Chao shouted at the top of his voice, "who, what are you doing?"


    "Me, open the door!"


    Liu Rui replied stiffly.


    "Grass, will you let me sleep?"


    Han Chao grinned and hawed back, got up from the bed and directly pulled open the room lock.


    Liu Rui walked into the room with his back to his hand and took a casual look. He found that no one paid attention to him at all. Han Chao and Ji Xuan both slept in the quilt. Liu Rui strolled around the room, then opened his mouth and said, "what, you two slept and went out..."


    After Liu Rui''s words, Ji Xuan and Han Chao didn''t talk to Liu Rui at all. They still slept with their heads covered in the quilt.


    "No, I let you two sleep. Didn''t you hear me when I went out?" Liu Rui frowned and repeated, but the two people still didn''t respond.


    "I can''t cure you, can''t I?" Liu Rui shouted with his teeth clenched, and then directly raised his legs and kicked Han Chao.


    "What are you doing?" Han Chao took his head out of the quilt and looked at Liu Rui.


    "You two go to bed and hurry out..." Liu Rui said irritably.


    "Why should I go out? I''m so sleepy. Can you let me rest for a while?" Han Chao looked at Liu Rui with a collapse on his face.


    Liu Rui sighed slightly when he heard this, looked at Han Chao helplessly and said, "the aunt in the hotel won''t let us stay. At will, we must change a hotel immediately. OK, you two have ink. Get up quickly..."


    "No, didn''t we give him money that day? Why didn''t we let him live?" Han Chao asked in a collapse.


    "Isn''t it that the gang were mixed with those two yesterday? Now the aunt is too scared to let us live..." Liu Rui replied in a low voice.


    "Oh, fuck, I''m really convinced... I can''t stop this day..." Han Chao shouted with his big face covered.


    "I also want to stop, mainly because now people don''t let us stop. What can I do?" Liu Rui pretended to be very helpless and replied, then squinted at Ji Xuan, and then kicked on Ji Xuan''s quilt.


    "Roll the calf!"


    Ji Xuan hid in me and shouted impatiently.


    "Don''t sleep, get up quickly, let''s change a place..." Liu Rui replied with a smile, but Ji Xuan didn''t seem to respond at all.


    "Oh, my grass, can you get up quickly?" Liu Rui shouted at his throat, and then ran directly to the quilt on Ji Xuan.


    "Elder brother, please don''t bother me, will you? I''m dying if you keep tossing like this. I''ll tell you..."


    After Ji Xuan''s quilt was pulled down by Liu Rui, red eyes and beads looked at Liu Rui with an abnormal expression and shouted.


    "Eldest brother, I don''t want to toss about. I can''t help it..." Liu Rui also returned to Ji Xuan with an aggrieved face.


    Ji Xuan is very decadent because he hasn''t slept for two days.


    "You get up. If you don''t get up now, people will have to drive you out later..." Liu Rui said when he saw Ji Xuan''s silence.


    "No, who has nothing to do with driving me?" Ji Xuan asked at a high voice.


    "Oh, let you get up and you''ll be done. I''m still sleepy. What can I do?" Han Chao said to Ji Xuan while wearing his clothes.


    "What''s the matter with you two? Can you tell me?" Ji Xuan rubbed his face and looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "In fact, there''s nothing wrong, but the hotel won''t let us stay..." Han Chao replied to Ji Xuan with his mouth tilted. Although he looked at Liu Rui and asked, "is that the case?"


    "That''s almost what I mean." Liu Rui nodded slightly.


    "No, do you want someone else''s room money or what? Why don''t you let me live? I won''t let me live if I give money?" Ji Xuan asked with a broken face.


    "Mainly because I''m sleepy now and I don''t want to go out, but there''s no way. The two people tossed about so much yesterday. They scared the landlady of the hotel. Now they won''t let us live. What do you think I can do?" Liu Rui explained helplessly.


    "I won''t go. What can he do?" Ji Xuan shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Do you believe he can kill you?" Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    "So cruel?" Ji Xuan was stunned.


    "Can you ask Han Chao if that old woman is awesome?"


    "I''ve seen it. It''s really not alone..." Han Chao bared his teeth and nodded.


    "Oh, fuck, I''m really convinced now. What are you doing now? It''s not good to sleep. Can I give him more money? Can I have a good sleep?" Ji Xuan shouted, grabbing his hair and collapsing.


    When Liu Rui heard this sentence, he knew the opportunity was coming, so he hurriedly said, "well, if you say so, the boss''s wife did tell me that as long as I give him 5000 yuan, it''s over, but Han Chao also knows that all my money is given to the boss''s wife, so I don''t have money now..."


    "What about ye Han? He doesn''t care about it?" Ji Xuan shouted.


    "He has no money in his hand, and he said to change places..."


    "Oh, my grass!" Ji Xuan scolded helplessly, and then looked up at Liu Rui.


    "All right, stop the ink, get up quickly and put on your big cotton padded jacket..." Liu Rui''s acting skills were very good and threw his clothes directly to Ji Xuan.


    Ji Xuan looked at Liu Rui and was silent for a moment. He bit his lips and said, "we don''t have to change places if we give 5000 yuan, don''t we?"


    "It should be." Liu Rui nodded and hurriedly said, "but I don''t have five thousand now. If I had five thousand, I would have given it to him. If I had to make money at home, I would have to wait for the afternoon, so now there''s really no way..."


    "I''m really convinced! I''ll ask you if I take out this 5000 yuan now, can you let me sleep well?" Ji Xuanhong shouted with her eyes on beads.


    "Brother, I don''t want you to sleep now. I also want to sleep. Isn''t there nothing I can do?"


    The expression on Liu Rui''s face was equally helpless.


    Good luck to the hotel.


    Ji Xuan stared at Liu Rui and was silent for a long time. Then he clenched his teeth and said, "Liu Rui, I ask you now, if I give this money, can I sleep well..."


    "Well, I guess if I gave him the money, he wouldn''t be able to ink..." Liu Rui nodded with a smile.


    "Grass, I really take it now. I can''t even sleep!" Ji Xuan''s red eyes and abnormal expression on his face collapsed. He turned to look at Liu Rui, and then whispered, "five thousand is enough, isn''t it?"


    "Just five thousand, not much..." Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied.


    Ji Xuan looked at Liu Rui with hesitation. He reached out and took out his wallet. He was stunned. Then he looked at Liu Rui and asked, "no, people in your harem come out without money, don''t they?"


    "Bring money, but I don''t bring enough. It''s more than 10000. I gave all the money to the woman in the hotel. Otherwise, what are you living in now?" Liu Rui opened his mouth and looked at Han Chao and said, "if you don''t believe it, you can ask Han Chao if I give tens of thousands to that woman?"


    "Yes, I see!" Han Chao nodded very cooperatively.


    "Grass, I''ll take money when I come out here..." Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao and scolded silently. He grinned and hawed, opened his wallet, then clenched his teeth and said, "I don''t have much money with you now. You can save some money. Do you hear..."


    "If you love you, don''t take the money. I don''t think you should pay the money..." Liu Rui replied to Ji Xuan with his mouth tilted.


    "It''s no use talking less about it. If I don''t pay the money, I have to go out with you to find a place now. I''m sleepy now. Can I move?" Ji Xuan shouted with staring beads, and then said: "Now I see why Du Xianyang doesn''t come with you. Fuck, he just knows what you guys do. It''s like a bandit. I''ve been here for two days and owe tens of thousands of grass!"


    "Another Land Rover has the right to use for one month." Han Chao bared his teeth and added.


    "..." Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao helplessly, reached out and took out a bank card and threw it into Liu Rui''s hand.


    Liu Rui looked at the bank card and was stunned. He said with his mouth curled, "the boss wants cash. What''s the use of giving me the bank card now?"


    "The password is six nine, you hurry to roll the calf!" Ji Xuan shouted at the top of his voice, and then directly covered with a big quilt.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui looked at Ji Xuan and smiled. Then he directly took his bank card and ran out of the house with his back.


    After Liu Rui left, Han Chao took off his clothes directly and was ready to sleep in bed. Ji Xuan lay in the quilt and remained silent for a while. He opened the quilt and looked at Han Chao and asked, "why do I think this thing is a little wrong?"


    "What do you think is wrong?" Han Chao was stunned and asked.


    "Do you think Liu Rui lied to me?" Ji Xuan asked, squinting at Han Chao.


    "What''s lying to you? Who''s free to lie to you? It''s only 5000 yuan. Are you so paranoid?" Han Chao replied with some irritability.


    "Then why don''t you pay the money?" Ji Xuan then asked.


    "I don''t have money. I don''t know what to do. I know that after I came out with Liu Rui, I filled my trouser pocket with ten yuan. I left all the money at home. I didn''t even bring my card. I knew Liu Rui had no spectrum..."


    "Ha ha..."


    Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao and smiled. He didn''t speak.


    "How about I have a heart?" Han Chao asked proudly.


    "I think I''d better stay less with the people in your harem now. You have too many minds. One by one, it''s like being a master..." Ji Xuan said with a big mouth.


    "This thing, I think you just exercise less. If you exercise more, maybe you can make progress."


    Han Chao looked at Ji Xuan like a scholar and tirelessly taught Ji Xuan.


    "..." Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao and said in a low voice, "it''s estimated that you are the two people who caused harm to Liu Rui and ye Han..."


    "Cao, if you say so, I think you still know the situation of our harem very well. You say that we deal with such things every day. Even if I have no heart, do I have to have snacks? Otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t earn a penny when I work in this harem. It''s good. I''m easy to get money..." Han Chai agreed with Ji Xuan''s words with a big mouth.


    "Ha ha..." Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao and smiled without talking.


    "You don''t exercise much now. It''s probably good if you exercise more times... Although your mind must be incomparable with me, you can still exercise better than others."


    Ji Xuan squinted at Han Chao and didn''t speak.


    Han Chao was stunned for a moment, and then said, "why don''t you give me 20000 yuan and I''ll give you two books to ensure that you raise your realm to a higher level?"


    "What book?" Ji Xuan was not sleepy at this time. He chatted with Han Chao.


    "Now I have summed up two books, the first is" one hundred tips for dealing with Ye Han "and the other is" why Liu Rui is so bad ". You give me 20000 yuan, and I''ll give it to you now..." Han Chao said very excitedly.


    Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao and was silent for a moment. Then he said in a low voice with a bite: "I see you like one now..."


    "No, if you buy a book, you can buy it. If you don''t buy it, you can''t swear!" Han Chao shouted with eyes wide open.


    "Scold you how?" Ji Xuan slanted his eyes and asked.


    "I don''t care about you, I sleep..." Han Chao replied with a big mouth, then covered with a quilt and ready to sleep.


    ��������


    Ji Xuan glanced at Han Chao and then said softly, "you said, since you are so smart, why can''t the people in your back palace find the ghost?"


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this. He looked up at Ji Xuan and asked, "Why are you asking?"


    "I''m just free to ask..." Ji Xuan bared his teeth and replied, with an embarrassed expression on his face.


    Han Chao narrowed his eyes and looked at Ji Xuan. Then he whispered, "well, if you have to chat with me like this, I can tell you very seriously that it''s not that we don''t want to get it out, but that the leaves don''t want to find it at all."


    "Why don''t you want to find the leaves?" Ji Xuan asked.


    "Hey, what else can I do? I''ve been a brother for such a long time. Ye always thinks he can change back..." Han Chao sighed helplessly, and then said: "in fact, Ye is very difficult. After all, this kind of thing is really hard to fix. Even if it''s done, ye can''t do anything to others. They are all brothers. Frankly, Ye is still soft hearted..."


    "What''s wrong with being soft hearted? Being soft hearted can still keep this person in your harem. I think something will happen to this person sooner or later!" Ji Xuan replied with a smile.


    "Something will happen sooner or later. It has happened now." Han Chao nodded and then said: "If it hadn''t been for the news of the insider Lao Bian and Xiao Hei, we wouldn''t be so passive now. In fact, to tell the truth, the insider has gone too far, and I don''t think ye has any hope for him now, so it''s sooner or later to find this!"


    "Then you said that if the leaf took the ghost out, what could the leaf be?" Ji Xuan asked curiously.


    "What''s the reaction? If ye doesn''t dare to do it, Meng Liang and Liu Rui must do it too. After all, so many people have died and our harem is very kind to him. In the end, he still doesn''t regard us as brothers and sisters, so he still doesn''t want to admit it now, and we don''t need to talk about feelings with him anymore, Maybe in people''s eyes, feelings are useless... "


    Ji Xuan squints at Han Chao. In fact, Ji Xuan always feels that Han Chao came late from our harem. But now Ji Xuan feels that Han Chao knows a lot, and Han Chao doesn''t seem as stupid as he thinks. Whatever happens, Han Chao''s ability to say these words shows that Han Chao still knows our harem very well.


    "Why are you still in the mood to ask me about this today?" Han Chao looked at Ji Xuan and asked with a smile.


    "Ha ha, I''m just curious." Ji Xuan replied with love.


    "Pure curiosity?" Han Chao wondered in his eyes.


    Ji Xuan was stunned and looked at Han Chao. He was silent for some time. Then he whispered, "in fact, as a partner of your harem, I should also know the current situation of your harem. After all, our family will have to pay."


    "Then you should ask ye ye. What''s the use of telling me? I know little." Han Chao still doesn''t understand.


    "Hehe, if I ask ye now, aren''t you afraid of Ye thinking? And Du Xianyang and I trust ye completely at any time. Even if I don''t ask, I know that ye won''t pit us..."


    "It''s your father, Du Xianyang. His father doesn''t believe us, does he?" Han Chao asked with a smile.


    "How do you know?"


    "Neither am I. I can''t see anything now. I know what relationship you have with leaves, but you can''t represent that your family is not..." Han Chao replied with a smile.


    "Ha ha..." Ji Xuan smiled helplessly.


    "OK, I won''t tell you. I have to go to bed. I''m so sleepy..." Han Chao waved his hand and was ready to go to bed.


    "You tell me these words, I''m a little sleepy." Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao and said nothing.


    "It''s all right. I can sleep if you''re not sleepy..."


    Han Chao replied with a smile. Ji Xuan was just ready to speak and found that Han Chao had fallen asleep.


    Good luck to the hotel.


    Liu Rui had planned to go out to withdraw money with Ji Xuan''s bank card, but when he passed the hotel front desk, the aunt in the counter smiled at Liu Rui and asked, "why, are you out?"


    Liu Rui looked at his aunt and was stunned. Then he stopped and walked to her. Then he looked at her and asked, "aunt, did you brush my card with the POS machine just now?"


    Aunt looked at Liu Rui and was also stunned. Then she turned her mouth and said, "why, do you still want to go back now?"


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui looked at his aunt and smiled, then bared his teeth and said, "no, aunt, do you think I look like that kind of person?"


    "Like!" the aunt nodded very honestly, and then said, "don''t be so close to me, you child. Stay away from me..."


    Liu Rui smiled awkwardly and then whispered, "what, isn''t it remarkable that I talk to you like this?"


    "Pull it down. I have nothing to get close to you. If you have something to do, go out and do it quickly. We''d better talk less now..." aunt pushed Liu Rui impatiently.


    "Aunt, do you think you''ve changed a lot before and after this time? You didn''t have this attitude when you asked me for money in the morning. Why is the change so big now?" Liu Rui asked some speechless.

 Chapter 1587

    "What''s the matter with me? I just don''t want to talk to you now, OK?" the aunt shouted at her throat, and then said, "I tell you, if you''re writing with me, I''ll call someone!"


    "Aunt, I didn''t do anything. What are you doing calling people?" Liu Rui replied speechlessly, and then said: "besides, even if you call people now, what can you do? As long as you are not blind, you can see it. I certainly can''t do anything to you..."


    "How do you talk, you child? You''re all right. You''re all right. Get out of here. I don''t have time to talk to you now. Don''t you know?" the aunt shouted at Liu Rui in an extremely irritable tone.


    "I have something to do. I really want you to help." Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    "Then tell me something quickly. I won''t pull out two condoms again? I tell you, I compensated you for your pity last time, but now I certainly can''t compensate you. I''m kind enough to let you guys live here now, otherwise I should drive you out..." the aunt shouted with a big mouth.


    "Well, aunt, it''s not the problem of contraceptives yet. I want to borrow your POS machine now. Do you think it''s ok?" Liu Rui knows that there is no way to communicate tactfully with this aunt, so he can only speak in the most direct way.


    "Do you want to borrow my POS?" aunt looked at Liu Rui stunned.


    "Ah, just use it." Liu Rui nodded with a smile.


    "No, what do you want to do?" aunt stepped back, looked at Liu Rui very carefully and asked.


    "Didn''t you brush away 3000 yuan from me in the morning? Then when I went back, my boss gave me a card and wanted to return the money to me. I thought I might go out to find the bank. If you have anything, you can brush 10000 yuan for me, and then I''ll give you 1000 yuan. Do you think so?" Liu Rui looked at his aunt with a smile and said.


    When Aunt heard this, she simply considered it for a moment, and then whispered, "you mean I brush 10000 yuan away from you, and then I''m telling you 9000 cash. Is that the case?"


    "Yes, that''s it. You said I could get the money, and then you could get an additional handling fee of 1000 yuan. Isn''t this a win-win situation for us?" Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    "Hehe, young man, is your rebate a little high?" aunt looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "What''s the kickback? There''s my monthly salary..." Liu Rui replied speechlessly, then took out his bank card and threw it on the table.


    Aunt looked at the bank card and was silent. She asked cautiously, "I don''t have to bear any responsibility for this?"


    "No, you just brush me ten thousand yuan, and then you write me a ten thousand yuan * * so that I can go back and say to the boss..." Liu Rui quickly added.


    "Ten thousand yuan * * ah?" aunt was stunned.


    "Yes." Liu Rui nodded.


    "..." aunt looked at Liu Rui and kept silent for a long time. Then she nodded and said in a low voice: "aunt is helping you today to see your poor child. You have to go out in such a cold day, but it''s not because of your handling fee of 1000 yuan, you know?" aunt looked at Liu Rui very seriously and said.


    "Ha ha, aunt, I understand what you mean. Don''t worry, can I not understand your heart?" Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied.


    "Ha ha, you are a smart child. You can tell a little when you speak..."


    Aunt smiled and picked up the bank card on the table, then brushed it on the POS machine and shouted to Liu Rui, "password?"


    "Six nines. You''ll be done by yourself..." Liu Rui replied with his mouth curled.


    A few minutes later, Liu Rui took 9000 yuan in cash and a * * and walked upstairs with a smile. After going upstairs, Liu Rui did not return to my room for the first time, but found the room where Ji Xuan and Han Chao were located.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Liu Rui knocked on the door twice, then pushed the door directly and went in.


    "Did you sleep?" Liu Rui asked with a smile after entering the house.


    ��������


    Ji Xuan and Han Chao were both lying in bed, and no one paid attention to Liu Rui. Liu Rui smiled and said to Ji Xuan, "brother Xuan, I''ve played with the money here. You can sleep well. I still have * * here. Do you have a look?"


    Ji Xuan lay in bed silent for a moment, directly sat up, looked at Liu Rui and asked, "how much did it cost?"


    "Ten thousand..." Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied.


    "No, didn''t you say five thousand? How can you go out? This time Kung Fu has changed ten thousand?" Ji Xuan stared at the beads and shouted at Liu Rui.


    "Hehe, isn''t this a special case?" Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    "What''s special?"


    "The boss said that if you give cash, it''s 5000, but if you swipe your card, it''s 10000..."


    "..." Ji Xuan looked at Liu Rui and was silent for a moment. Then he bit his lips and asked, "I want to ask, is there such a big gap between swiping card and cash?"


    "Hehe, the gap is still a little."


    "You tell me the truth. Did you take the money for me?" Ji Xuan shouted at the top of his voice.


    "If you say so, we can''t talk any more. Do you think I''m that kind of person? We''ve known each other for so long. Do you think I''m that kind of person? Tell me!" Liu Rui shouted at Ji Xuan impassioned.


    Ji Xuan looked at Liu Rui and was silent for a moment. Then he nodded and said, "you are such a person."


    "Grass!" Liu Rui scolded silently, then pointed to the * * on the table and shouted: "see this * * No, I haven''t moved. See how much money it is. I helped you work in the morning. You should insult me like this. I''m so sad now..."


    Ji Xuan was stunned when he heard this. He reached out and picked up the * * on the table. He looked down and found that there was nothing wrong with the * *. It was really opened today, and the amount on it was 10000, so Ji Xuan was stunned directly.


    "Why, is there anything else to say now?" Liu Rui stared at Ji Xuan and asked.


    "..." Ji Xuan looked at Liu Rui and was silent. He didn''t know what to say.


    "If you don''t think the money is right for you now, go out and stop living. I''ll let them go home and pay you back the 10000 yuan!" Liu Rui continued.


    "It''s not that Liu Rui. There may be a little misunderstanding between us..." Ji Xuan explained awkwardly.


    "What misunderstanding? Now the biggest misunderstanding between us is me. They help you so much. You don''t trust me now, you know? I''m very sad now..."


    "What are you sad about?" Ji Xuan bared his teeth and asked.


    "Fuck you, I''ll let them take care of your business in the future!" Liu Rui grabbed * * impatiently, then turned and ran outside the house.


    "No, why did you leave?" Ji Xuan shouted at the top of his voice.


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this, turned back to the house, pointed to Ji Xuan and said, "remember, you broke the heart of a person who loves you today!"


    After saying this, Liu Rui ran directly outside the house.


    Ji Xuan sat on the bed and looked at Liu Rui''s back with helplessness on his face.


    "Bang!"


    After Liu Rui was closed by the door, Han Chao looked at Ji Xuan with a smile.


    "What are you looking at?" Ji Xuan asked Han Chao.


    "Nothing..." Han Chao smiled and didn''t speak.


    Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao in bed and said in a low voice, "what, did you bring Liu Rui''s bad book? Lend me a look?"


    "Hehe, I didn''t bring it."


    Han Chao replied with a smile, and then went straight to sleep with a quilt.


    ����


    On the other side, Liu Rui returned to his room.


    "Why, do you want the money?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Don''t tell me, it''s really a bright road you pointed out to me..." Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied.


    "How much?" I asked, lying on the bed.


    "Ten thousand!" Liu Rui replied proudly.


    "Niubi... You said to ask me for money, which is also the money of our own people in the harem. You said that if you asked Ji Xuan for money, it would be foreign money..." I replied with a smile.


    "Hehe, there''s really nothing wrong with what you said. Ji Xuan is like this. I think people are stupid and have more money. I tell you, I understand now..." Liu Rui looked at me while taking off his clothes and said to me.


    "It''s not too late to see..."


    "What are we going to do in a few days?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me.


    "Any news over there?" I asked.


    "Not yet."


    "Then wait..." I replied with my mouth curled, and then continued.


    Tower police station office.


    Zhang Xiaogang hurriedly ran from the interrogation room and didn''t drive because he was afraid of traffic jam. In fact, Zhang Xiaogang was very nervous all the way. After all, he didn''t know what sun Yuanliang called him at this time.


    "What are you doing, brother Zhang..."


    At ordinary times, a little girl who has a good relationship with Zhang Xiaogang in the police station saw Zhang Xiaogang running in panic and asked with a smile.


    "It''s all right. What''s the heart? Is the director here?" Zhang Xiaogang was stunned and gasped back.


    "It should be..." Xiao looked back at the office, walked to Zhang Xiaogang with steps, smiled and asked, "what''s the matter? It''s so anxious?"


    "I don''t know what happened. Anyway, it was called to me..." Zhang Xiaogang replied speechlessly, and then said: "what, don''t talk first, I''ve passed..."


    "Ha ha, this whole day is like a spy..." little helpless smiled.


    "Cao, I''m not a spy this day. I think it''s almost fast. Sooner or later, I have to be assigned to the traffic police team..." Zhang Xiaogang replied silently, and then walked to the office with steps.


    The little girl stood there smiling and didn''t speak.


    On the other hand, after Zhang Xiaogang ran to the office, he sorted out his clothes and knocked on the door twice.


    "Come in..." Sun Yuanliang''s voice sounded in the room.


    Hearing this, Zhang Xiaogang hurriedly pushed open the door, and then asked with a smile, "what are you looking for me?"


    "Xiaogang, sit down first. I have something else to do here. I finished it..." Sun Yuanliang smiled back at Zhang Xiaogang, and then looked at the documents on the table.


    "I''m not in a hurry. You''re busy first..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile.


    "Hehe, just don''t be busy." Sun Yuanliang nodded slightly.


    Zhang Xiaogang sat on the sofa and waited for sun Yuanliang for half an hour. Sun Yuanliang finally put down the information in his hand, then got up and walked to Zhang Xiaogang, smiled and said, "would you like something to drink?"


    "No, just tell me what you have here and it''s over..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile.


    "Why, are you in a hurry?" Sun Yuanliang asked with a smile.


    "I don''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing..." Zhang Xiaogang bared his teeth and replied.


    "Hehe, what''s wrong with me? Can I fire you or what?" Sun Yuanliang sat next to Zhang Xiaogang, looked at Zhang Xiaogang and whispered, "what, I have something to study with you now. You don''t have to be afraid..."


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this. Then he hurriedly asked, "what''s the matter? It''s so serious..."


    Sun Yuanliang looked up at the outside of the office. Zhang Xiaogang suddenly understood what this meant. He got up on his face and closed the door of the office.


    "What the hell are you going to tell me?"


    Zhang Xiaogang went to sun Yuanliang and asked in a low voice.


    "Well, what''s the situation over there?" Sun Yuanliang asked, looking at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "What... What''s the situation?" Zhang Xiaogang wondered.


    "What else can you do now? It must be something like that. They lost those two people in the harem. Do we have any clues?" Sun Yuanliang asked.


    "Clues, I''ve found all the relationships I can find, but now people haven''t given me any news. I think there may be no news yet..." Zhang Xiaogang whispered back.


    "Then what, what happened to you when you went out to the police that day?" Sun Yuanliang then asked.


    "That day, wasn''t I on duty that day? Then we received a call from the police. I think it should be the hotel owner who called the police. I saw that the two people had fought with their people in the harem, but I chased them before they opened. Later, the two people ran to the wild. Don''t tell me. These two people are really not ordinary fierce. Fuck, let''s go They were stopped by two of them, and they had to be at least 150 at that time. Fuck, these two jumped out of the car. "Zhang Xiaogang explained very carefully.


    "And then?" Sun Yuanliang asked.


    "Then one of the jumping legs broke and couldn''t run away. He began to play with our people and directly drove to cover his teammates to escape. Later, the man ran away and died. Basically, that''s the case."


    "Did you ask what happened?" Sun Yuanliang asked with a frown.


    "I didn''t ask. I didn''t catch people here. I can''t hear them. I didn''t ask them what''s going on. Why is there anything else in here?"


    "There''s nothing else. I''m just asking..."


    "Let''s call the people in the harem now?" Zhang Xiaogang took out his cell phone and asked.


    "Forget it, it''s over. Why are you calling now? We still don''t study what''s going on in the harem. But if they need your help, you''ll finish it. Let me tell you, those people in the harem don''t need money. I don''t need to say much before we two. You know what I mean..." Sun Yuanliang reached out and stopped Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Hehe, if you say so, I can''t understand..." Zhang Xiaogang nodded with a look I understand.


    "Do you see anything now?" Sun Yuanliang asked, looking at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "What do you mean?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a frown.


    "The aspect I can still refer to must be our side... The tower side. I still care about other areas now?" Sun Yuanliang replied speechless.


    "Ha ha, actually, I don''t need to say. You can see that after the Hougong Gang came, we must not stop now. From the two people last night, we can see that these people are not social illiterates at all. These people are professional. I dare not say anything else. If there are no armed police here, they dare to kill people in the street."


    "Ha ha..." Sun Yuanliang smiled at this, took out two cigarettes, handed them to Zhang Xiaogang and ordered one by himself.


    "Really, I can see now that the people in the harem are not simple, but the people opposite them are not simple, so we really have to be careful here, otherwise it will be easy to have an accident..." Zhang Xiaogang said with a cigarette end.


    "I know what you said. Two years ago, I told you I couldn''t be so used to him, but now what''s the situation here? I''m going to retire soon." Sun Yuanliang paused and then said, "do you understand what I mean?"


    "I don''t understand..." Zhang Xiaogang shook his head.


    "I''m going to retire now. After I retire, I have to wait for my life. If I just get some pension, it''s not enough!" Sun Yuanliang said very frankly.


    "What do you mean?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "I mean, I''m trying to do what I can while I''m still here, and then take the money I should take. Do you understand that?"


    "I see!" Zhang Xiaogang nodded quickly.


    "So, I''m in the same situation as you now. You just want my current position. What I want is money. So no matter how we cooperate, we must be better than myself or yourself. Do you understand?" Sun Yuanliang didn''t talk in circles with Zhang Xiaogang at all. He was very direct and clear.


    "If you say so, I''m sure I can do everything for you." Zhang Xiaogang quickly said.


    "Well, don''t hurry to make a statement. My words haven''t finished yet..." Sun Yuanliang reached out to stop Zhang Xiaogang, and then said, "now that our tower is so chaotic, there will be problems."


    "What''s the problem?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "What''s the problem? If there is a * * * war on our side, do you think the people above can''t see? Do you think the people above are blind? Now we are in strict control and have just changed our leaders."


    "I see what you mean." Zhang Xiaogang nodded slightly.


    "Moreover, if we take the money, we can''t stop the people in the back palace, so once there is an accident here one day and the people above investigate, one will come out to resist the crime, you understand?" Sun Yuanliang whispered.


    Zhang Xiaogang squinted at Sun Yuanliang and was silent, because what he was thinking was that sun Yuanliang must want him to recite the crime, otherwise he wouldn''t be so anxious to talk to himself today.


    "Then you have to have someone between us to fight the crime?" Zhang Xiaogang asked in a low voice.


    "Well, no, that''s almost what I mean." Sun Yuanliang nodded slightly.


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang was stunned and didn''t speak.


    "Ha ha..." Sun Yuanliang looked at Zhang Xiaogang, smiled and whispered, "in fact, you don''t have to be so afraid. I''m sure I don''t mean to make you resist the crime..."


    "What do you mean?" Zhang Xiaogang heard this. The more he heard it, the more something went wrong.


    "If something happens, I can go out to fight the crime!" Sun Yuanliang said very directly.


    "You go out and fight?"


    "Yes, I''m a retiring man. What''s wrong with me going out to fight crime?" Sun Yuanliang replied with a smile, and then whispered, "but if I go out to fight crime, there is a premise. If you can help me do this, I''ll admit my mistake. There''s no problem. You''re a captain. People can''t take care of you."


    "What''s up?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "Who else do you think is talking to the people above except the two of us in our police station?" Sun Yuanliang asked in a low voice.


    Zhang Xiaogang was silent when he heard this. Then he suddenly looked up at sun and said, "you''re talking about Wang Guobiao?"


    "That''s him!"


    Sun forgave hearing the name and nodded directly.


    ��


    Although the police station of the tower is a small police station, the police force here is still very well equipped, because this is the development zone. It is said that all kinds of cases often occur. If there are big cases, there are really no big cases, but small cases have never been broken.


    So there are still a lot of police stations here. There are only two captains of the criminal investigation team, one is Zhang Xiaogang, and the other is Wang Guobiao.


    Moreover, the relationship between Zhang Xiaogang and Wang Guobiao is not very good. Later, Zhang Xiaogang was transferred to the interrogation room to help sun Yuanliang make money. In fact, Wang Guobiao had known about this for a long time, but because of his face, he always said so, but now he is about to retire, so these two people are the most likely directors, Therefore, the relationship between the two people is even worse. Of course, it does not rule out sending people directly to airborne, but this may be very small. After all, the tower is a development zone, or the locals should be better, otherwise it will be very troublesome to manage.


    The most important thing is that the reputation of the tower is not very good. There are a lot of thieves whoring. If it weren''t for the current university city, there might be no oil and water on the tower, and most people don''t like it.


    So if we wait for sun Yuanliang to retire, we must choose one from Zhang Xiaogang and Wang Guobiao.


    Although Wang Guobiao''s character is not good and no one likes to talk to him in the Bureau, he still has something to do with him. It seems that there is a relative in the Provincial Bureau, so ordinary people really dare not provoke Wang Guobiao.


    ����

 Chapter 1588

    Tower police station office.


    Zhang Xiaogang and sun Yuanliang sat on the sofa. Zhang Xiaogang watched sun forgive and remained silent for a long time. Then he opened his mouth and whispered, "what does this have to do with Wang Guobiao?"


    Sun Yuanliang threw down the cigarette end in his hand and whispered: "Let me tell you this. If we continue to do this, there must be nothing. But what if Wang Guobiao can''t see it? What should he do? Go out and report the two of us. At that time, you say, don''t say I''ll retire and don''t go to jail. What about you? I''m sure I can''t be worthy of it. Do you think so ����


    "HMM." Zhang Xiaogang nodded slightly. He knew that sun Yuanliang''s words were very reasonable. They are all running hard now. If Wang Guobiao knew about it, he would certainly report it. At that time, he and sun Yuanliang would have finished their calves. If sun Yuanliang hadn''t said this today, he really hadn''t thought of it.


    "..." Sun Yuanliang looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said in silence. Then he said, "if we two poke this thing out by ourselves, we must have no benefit. If I say I resist the crime at that time, it''s estimated that people will quit, but if no one pokes this thing out? Will it be a lot easier for us?"


    "What do you mean?" Zhang Xiaogang stunned sun Yuanliang.


    "Grass, isn''t my meaning obvious enough?" Sun Yuanliang scolded speechlessly and then said: "If no one knows about this, the harem will be finished when I retire. You don''t have any mess. Then if the upper authorities pursue this matter, it''s because I didn''t lead our bureau well for personal reasons, but it has nothing to do with you. Do you understand?"


    "I see, I see!" Zhang Xiaogang nodded quickly.


    "So now the most serious problem is whether we can control Wang Guobiao and find a way not to let him tell us about it."


    "What do you mean..." Zhang Xiaogang didn''t say the second half of the sentence.


    "Now that I have promised you to carry it down, you have to deal with it yourself, Wang Guobiao. After all, I''m so old now. It''s not good for me to come forward in person. Do you understand?" Sun Yuanliang asked with a smile.


    "Understand..." Zhang Xiaogang quickly nodded, smiled and said, "in fact, if it hadn''t been for this, I''d always been unhappy with Wang Guobiao..."


    "Hehe, it''s about you two. I don''t care..." Sun Yuanliang replied with a smile.


    "How can I handle this person?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "Do you think you can pull this man over?" Sun Yuanliang asked.


    "It''s hard. I''ve tried this man. I can''t understand anything I say and nag..."


    "Yes, since you don''t understand, you have to think of other ways. Isn''t it easy to shut you up alone? We can do something to open a mouth, but there''s also a way to shut one up?" Sun Yuanliang replied with a smile.


    "What do you mean?" Zhang Xiaogang reached out and gestured to kill the person.


    "Ha ha..." Sun Yuanliang touched his nose, smiled and whispered, "it''s better to study this kind of thing by yourself. You can finish it as soon as you think it''s appropriate. If I can help you at that time, I certainly can''t watch..."


    "But I heard that Wang Guobiao and his family seem to have a cousin working in the Provincial Bureau. Do you think something will happen if I say something about him?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with some worry.


    "What can happen to this thing, and you don''t have to do it yourself. We were in chaos here. Don''t we just kill a few migrant workers?" Sun Yuanliang replied helplessly.


    "Hehe, if you say so, I think it''s really much simpler!"


    "Grass, it''s not a complicated thing. You don''t know what we do?" Sun Yuanliang said with a smile.


    "I know." Zhang Xiaogang quickly nodded and then said, "is this why you came to me today?"


    "By the way, one more thing..."


    While talking, sun Yuanliang took out a Book of information and put it in Zhang Xiaogang''s hand. Then he looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said, "this is the information given to me by the people in the back palace. They want to invite these people to dinner. Look, you can help study it and invite these people out in my name. After all, if I tell them about my current identity, it''s not good..."


    "Can you come out?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a frown.


    "I don''t know about your relationship with these people. Anyway, several asked me for help, but I refused... First see if you know you..."


    "OK, I''ll take a look first..." Zhang Xiaogang agreed with a smile, then simply looked at the information and said with a smile: "don''t you say, these people have a good relationship with me, but that is, the relationship between eating and eating. I''m not sure whether they can be corrected..."


    "Well, that''s OK." Sun Yuanliang nodded and whispered, "as long as you know these people, if you can''t, give them some pressure. Let''s invite them to dinner. Why don''t they dare to come out?"


    "Ha ha, I understand what you mean..." Zhang Xiaogang nodded and then said, "I''ll call them when I go out. I''ll see their attitude first. If I can''t, I''ll put some pressure on them..."


    "Yes, just study how to do it yourself. You don''t have to discuss it with me."


    "If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go out." Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "OK, get out."


    Sun Yuanliang nodded slightly.


    ����


    On the other side, fuheshanju.


    Liu Neng was lying in bed, watching TV while recovering from his injury. Yang Song''s hand was not light that day. Although Liu Neng could still stand at that time, he went to the hospital for examination after returning home. He had at least five fractures.


    "Deng Deng Deng..."


    Just then Liu Neng''s phone rang.


    Liu Neng glanced sideways and scolded in a low voice, "did you draft it? I knew you had to call me at this time."


    After scolding, Liu Neng directly picked up his mobile phone and pressed the answer button, and then asked in a very bad tone, "what''s the matter, President sun."


    "Why, Mr. Liu, I heard that you let the people in the harem rob the intersection that day?"


    "Yes." Liu Neng agreed in a muffled voice.


    "Why, I think I''m in a bad mood?" Sun Qiang asked with a smile.


    "Grass, it''s no use talking. You''re in a good mood if you let someone beat you up?" Liu Neng scolded silently. In fact, he is very dissatisfied now. Although their two families have always been cooperative, Liu Neng is busy here, so Liu Neng is in a mood now.


    "Hehe, don''t be so excited."


    "I can''t help but get excited. I can''t compare with you. You take it at home every day. We go out every day. What''s the use of looking for those children? They are all children!" Liu Neng shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Why, if you''re not satisfied with those children, you''ll let them roll and finish it."


    "Grass, I didn''t mean that, you know?" Liu Neng shouted helplessly.


    "Understand..." Sun Qiang smiled and then said, "why don''t I go and stay with you for a while?"


    "What are you doing here? You''d better stay at home..."


    "Ha ha." Sun Qiang smiled and said nothing.


    "Why, are you calling me now to comfort me? Is there nothing else?" Liu Neng calmed down and asked in a low voice.


    "Ha ha, I really have good news now."


    "What news?" Liu Neng quickly sat up and asked excitedly.


    "I''ve already talked about a factory here. Let Xiao Wu look at it tomorrow. No, just sign the contract..." Sun Qiang said with a smile.


    Liu Neng looked at his mobile phone and was stunned. Then he shouted in disbelief, "no, what you said is true or false?"


    "You are like this, I can still cheat you?" Sun Qiang said helplessly.


    "If you had said this earlier, I wouldn''t have been worried here!"


    Fuhe mountain is located in the villa area.


    After talking to sun Qiang, Liu Neng called Xiao Wu with a smile.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, Xiao Wu connected the phone, came up and asked very directly, "what, have you dealt with the matter over there, short man?"


    "Grass, what''s your attitude when you talk to me? Are you a little crazy now?" Liu Neng replied wordlessly.


    "It''s useless to be said. It''s not that I''m floating, but that you can''t hold the knife..." Xiao Wu''s mood doesn''t seem very beautiful, so he speaks a little angrily.


    Liu Neng was stunned for a moment and said in a low voice, "I have dealt with the short one. Now I have something to tell you..."


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Wu asked directly without joking.


    "Well, sun Qiang called me just now and said that he had helped us contact a factory. I''ll give you the man''s phone later. You can find a way to contact..." Liu Neng said very tactfully.


    "Cao, sun Qiang is doing something serious. If you don''t tell me about it, I think he''s dead..."


    "Hehe, don''t talk like that. Boss sun is still very reliable..." Liu Neng said with a smile.


    "I can see now that whoever gives you the factory is your father!" Xiao Wu replied with a big mouth.


    "It''s really reasonable for you to talk like that..." Liu Neng nodded with a smile and then asked, "what, what''s the situation over there? What''s the situation with those two people in the back palace?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with me for the time being. Basically everything is very stable..." Xiao Wu replied in a low mood.


    "If there''s nothing wrong with you, the people in the back Palace are also in the iron tower now. You must be careful, don''t you know? The people in the back Palace are not ordinary people and are not as stupid as you think. Try to discuss with Wang Jun before you do..."


    "I don''t know about this. Isn''t that what you mean by leaving Wang Jun here?" Xiao Wu replied with a big mouth.


    "Hehe, you know what to do. I won''t tell you more about anything else. Don''t happen again after the last time. We have more people in the harem. It must be no problem for ye han to take out two factories for me. Boss sun has a whole factory now. As long as there are four, the game here will be finished, so you have no root You don''t have to fix that useless thing, do you know? "Liu Neng said mildly.


    "Cao, I found that you are so old. I''m not a fool. I know." Xiao Wu scolded irritably, and then asked, "by the way, what''s the matter with the factory of sun Qiang you just told me?"


    "I don''t know how to operate sun Qiang. Anyway, I''ll give you the contact information there. You''ll be done if you contact directly. It''s estimated that sun Qiang has agreed on the price." Liu Neng whispered back.


    "Is it so simple and rough?" Xiao Wu asked with a smile.


    "Grass, how complicated can this matter be?" Liu Neng scolded silently, and then said, "OK, if there''s nothing I won''t talk to you about, what should you do..."


    "OK, I''ll contact the people there and see what''s going on there." Xiao Wu nodded and agreed.


    "By the way, don''t talk about what you don''t need, you know?" Liu Neng said as if he was still a little worried.


    "Oh, can''t I know this? OK, don''t talk, it''s too inky..." Xiao Wu Hung up very irritably after saying that.


    Liu Neng looked at his mobile phone and was stunned. He smiled helplessly and slowly lay in bed. At this time, in Liu Neng''s eyes, our harem basically had no chance to turn over.


    ����


    The tower is lucky to come to the hotel.


    It''s about 12:00 noon.


    Liu Rui was tossing and turning in bed. He didn''t know what to study.


    "What are you doing? You want to lay eggs?" I prepared something to wash as I dressed.


    "I''m hungry. When can we go out for dinner?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me with small eyes like soybeans.


    "What are you going to invite us to eat?" I was stunned and looked at Liu Rui with a smile.


    "..." Liu Rui stopped tossing and flopping, sat up and looked at me and shouted, "what do you mean by this sentence? Why do I suddenly have a very bad hunch?"


    "OK, don''t pretend to be a calf with me. How much money do you want from Ji Xuan? You don''t count it in your heart?" I said to Liu Rui with a smile.


    "Count, what count?" Liu Rui pretended to be ignorant when he heard this, as if he didn''t know anything.


    "Why, are you going to hide with us?" I asked with a smile.


    "You''d better make it clear. What am I hiding from you?" Liu Rui got out of bed, walked in front of me, stretched out his hand and pointed at me.


    "..." I looked at Liu Rui and said in a low voice, "don''t pretend to be such a useless calf with me. If others don''t know you, can I not know you?"


    "What do you know?" Liu Rui looked into my eyes and was obviously a little short of confidence.


    "Hehe, you''re still pretending with me at this time. How much did the landlady ask you for?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Three... Three thousand, what''s the matter?" Liu Rui stammered at me and asked.


    "Nothing. I just can''t ask. Why are you so nervous?" I looked at Liu Rui and smiled. I stepped forward, patted Liu Rui on the shoulder and whispered, "how much money did you ask for in Ji Xuan? Tell me what you mean..."


    "It''s not ye Han. What do you mean by this sentence? Are you questioning my character now? You''re insulting my personality, don''t you know?" Liu Rui stared at the beads and shouted at me.


    "Come on, don''t talk to me here. You want at least 10000 at Jixuan. You can only do more but not less. Am I right?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "..." Liu Rui looked at me and was silent.


    "Speak, is there something wrong with what I said?"


    "No, you insult my personality now, you know, I asked Ji Xuan for 3000, and I didn''t ask for more!" Liu Rui shouted at me at the top of his voice.


    "Ha ha..." I patted Liu Rui''s face and smiled. Then I said, "if you have to talk like that, I have to find Ji Xuan and the boss''s wife to sum up the matter. If I help Ji Xuan find the money, I think he will definitely invite me to dinner..."


    After hearing this sentence, Liu Rui quickly stretched out his hand and pulled me, then said with a smile: "look at you, why are you so anxious? I''m just kidding? I''m teasing you..."


    "No, I just want to return your innocence. Why are you dragging me?" I looked back at Liu Rui with a smile and asked.


    "... well, I think it''s better for us to say less. After all, Ji Xuan is an outsider and we are relatives. Don''t you say?" Liu Rui smiled at me with bare teeth.


    "Mainly because my relatives don''t invite me to dinner now..." I replied with my mouth tilted.


    "Ha ha." Liu Rui looked silent for a moment, then said with a very distressed expression: "what, can''t I invite you to dinner?"


    "How much did you ask Ji Xuan?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "It''s three thousand..."


    "I don''t speak the truth yet, do I?" I curled my lips and ran straight out of the house.


    "Five thousand..." Liu Rui quickly changed his words.


    "You child, why are you so dishonest!"


    "Nine thousand, I lied and was killed by a car when I went out. I really wanted nine thousand. I asked for ten thousand, but I gave my downstairs aunt a thousand yuan sealing fee and service fee..." Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Service charge, why did you ask your aunt for special service?" I asked with a smile.


    "I''m looking for some special service from my aunt. I just ask him to help me..."


    "Can I ask you to invite me to dinner later?" I asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "..." Liu Rui waited and looked at me with small eyes. He was silent for a moment and whispered, "if only we could..."


    "Aren''t you talking nonsense? There are so many people. Let''s go out to dinner and let them watch here? You see, Han Chao scolded you and didn''t scold you. You took more than 6000 yuan in vain. Why do you deduct it?" I replied speechless.


    "Just you guys, how much money I take for nothing, you can''t reach what you care about..." Liu Rui shouted with a big mouth.


    "Ha ha. Who has nothing to worry about your stuff? You should book a hotel quickly. I''ll call them later."


    "My bottom line for this meal is within 500 yuan!"


    "Do you think it''s possible? I don''t brag at all. Han Chao can eat 500 yuan alone, do you believe it?"


    Liu Rui looked at me and was silent for a moment. Then he clenched his teeth and said, "don''t say it. I really believe it."


    "That''s enough. You just plan to spend 5000 yuan and save the rest for yourself to buy cigarettes..." I patted Liu Rui on the shoulder and turned around to run outside the house.


    "No, ye Han, are you still human? I''ll keep a thousand for myself. I''ll keep a thousand for a busy morning, won''t I?"


    "If I tell you this now, you not only don''t have a thousand, but you can take three thousand, and you earn four thousand inside and outside. Now I find that you can''t settle accounts?" I looked back at Liu Rui and explained.


    Liu Rui looked at me and was stunned for a moment. Then he whispered, "if you say so, it seems to make sense..."


    "It must be reasonable. I washed my face and studied it yourself..." I bared my teeth and returned, turned and walked out of the room.


    Good luck to the hotel.


    Liu Rui sat on the bed and began to study what I just said to him. I don''t know why Liu Rui studied it. I think what I said seems to be so reasonable.


    "Where are the leaves?"


    At this time, the East and the South and the North walked into Liu Rui''s house with me, looked up at Liu Rui and asked.


    "I went out to wash my face. What are you doing?" Liu Rui replied absently.


    "Why not? I''m just asking when we''ll go out for dinner. I''m starving..."


    Hearing this, Liu Rui squinted at the north and south, and then whispered, "I know to eat, day by day..."


    "No, what does it matter to you whether I eat or not? What are you doing with me?" the north and South were stunned for a while and looked at Liu Rui with some confusion.


    "Nonsense, don''t I have to spend money when you eat?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at beads, and then ran to the bathroom with his crotch.


    "No, what''s wrong with him?" the north and South looked at Liu Rui''s back and asked some speechless.


    "What else can I do? I must have been fooled by the leaves again..." Nanbei replied with a smile and sat down on my bed.


    "How can we fix it?" north and South scratched their heads and sat next to things.


    "What else can we do? Wait a minute. It is estimated that ye Han will take us to dinner when he comes back. He is also human. Can he not be hungry?" the thing replied very casually, then took out the phone and began to stir up.


    Creak!


    At this time, the door of our house rang again. Zhang Fengyu and Zhang TongZhou came in unsteadily. Zhang Fengyu squinted at the north and south, and asked with his mouth: "where''s boss ye?"


    "I don''t know. I went to the bathroom as if..." Nanbei whispered back.


    "Grass, clean calf, when are you still in the mood to go to the bathroom..." Zhang Fengyu scolded silently, and then walked into the room.

 Chapter 1589

    The north and South looked at Zhang Fengyu and asked curiously, "what are you two doing looking for leaves?"


    "What else can I do? What time is it? I don''t go out to eat yet. I''m hungry. If I don''t eat again, I can chew the table. I''ll tell you..."


    "Ha ha..." the thing looked at Zhang Fengyu and smiled without talking.


    "No, didn''t you two come after dinner?" the north and South were stunned and asked.


    "How do you know I came after dinner? You saw me eat?" Zhang Fengyu shouted forcefully.


    "You didn''t eat. What are you doing with a toothpick?" the north and South said with a hurried expression and collapse.


    "Grass, I''m hungry and anxious. I''ll put the whole toothpick pad..." Zhang Fengyu replied with a smile.


    "..." the north and the South looked at Zhang Fengyu, speechless.


    "I tell you this thing is psychological. You know, if I lose a toothpick, I feel like I''m not so hungry. My whole mental outlook is obviously much better. Moreover, if you don''t comfort yourself with this thing, you can''t do it at all. I can''t hold on..." Zhang Fengyu looks like a psycho, grins and haws at the north and South and says.


    "That thing works well?" the thing put down his cell phone and looked at Zhang Fengyu and asked.


    "It must work well. If it doesn''t work well, can I hold it? If you don''t believe it, try it and see if it works well?" then Zhang Fengyu directly handed his toothpick in front of the thing.


    The thing looked at the toothpick that had been eaten by Zhang Fengyu in front of him, quickly shook his head, and then said with a smile: "I think this thing may be useless to me..."


    "Oh, you''re polite to me. Although this is my last toothpick, as a brother, I''m still very happy to give it to you. Come and have a taste..." Zhang Fengyu said with a neuropathy.


    "Brother, I really can''t fix you. Can you let me go? I''m not hungry yet!" the thing shouted speechless when he saw the wind and rain.


    "Why, do you dislike me?" Zhang Fengyu was stunned and asked with a big mouth.


    "No... what do I hate about this?" the thing replied awkwardly.


    "Since you don''t dislike me, don''t ink. Hurry up. I''ll fix it for you now. I''ll tell you..." as he said, Zhang Fengyu directly stuffed his toothpick into his mouth.


    The thing looked at the toothpick in front of him and was stunned. After a moment of silence, he bit his teeth and said, "what, I''m wrong, OK? I don''t need to ask you if you can? I really don''t eat toothpicks. These things are gnawed out of wood, and there''s nothing to eat..."


    "Then you just dislike me!" Zhang Fengyu shouted at things very firmly.


    "What, if you can''t, can you give it to the north and the south? I think he said that he has been hungry for so long. I don''t dislike you. I''m not really hungry like that..."


    Zhang Fengyu was stunned when he heard this. He turned his head and looked at the north and south, whispered, "can you eat that North and south?"


    "..." the north and the South were stunned for a moment. They looked at Zhang Yuyu with some light in their eyes and said, "this thing can really eat?"


    "Nonsense, I''ve been eating it all morning. You can rest assured that you''re done. There must be nothing wrong with eating this thing..." Zhang Fengyu smiled back to the north and south.


    "No, you really want to eat?" the food looked at the north and South and asked.


    "Why, this thing can''t be eaten?" Nanbei swallowed his saliva and looked at it.


    "I said you disliked me and didn''t admit it!" when Zhang Fengyu heard this, he shouted at things at the top of his voice.


    "What, do you like to eat or not? I don''t care, OK? Why did I come out with you psychopaths? I grass. For the first time, I saw someone eat toothpicks and force others to eat. What are these things..." the thing reluctantly scolded, then directly moved his body to the other side of the bed and stopped talking to Zhang Fengyu.


    ����


    The hotel we came to is a very old one, so there is no independent bathroom at all. The place where we wash our face is a public bathroom.


    "Washing?" Liu Rui asked with a smile after entering the bathroom.


    "Nonsense, I don''t wash. What am I doing standing there? I''ll open the door for you?" I replied reluctantly, and then washed my face.


    Liu Rui looked at me, smiled and whispered, "well, what, you help me look for a while first. I went to the toilet. I have a bad stomach recently..."


    "What do you make me look at when you shit..." just after I finished speaking, Liu Rui directly bared his teeth and walked into the bathroom.


    "Well, what? If I don''t have enough paper later, you can help me make the whole point." Liu Rui squatted in the toilet and shouted at me with a smile.


    "I''m not in the mood to talk to you now, you know?" I replied with staring eyes, and then continued to wash my face.


    "Grass, that''s your attitude when I invite you to dinner?" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice.


    When I heard this, I was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "if you don''t tell me, I forgot. Later, you call Zhang Xiaogang and sun Yuanliang and shout out for dinner..."


    "..." Liu Rui was stunned and asked, "why do you invite them to dinner?"


    "It seems that I don''t know these two people yet. You shout it out to me."


    "Don''t know, these two people have made me clear now..." Liu Rui replied to me with a choking voice.


    "Black face or red face?" I asked at the door of the toilet.


    "Nonsense, I must be black faced. Just these people. Now if you talk to him well, can they understand? You have to slap a sweet date now. They don''t know what will happen!"


    "Well, you call these two people later and say I want to see them. I know them."


    "What are you doing?"


    "Get to know each other, and then give them a little pressure. Let''s cooperate well..." I said with a smile.


    "What? I still have a black face?"


    "You look like a black face. If you don''t play a black face, I''ll play it."


    "All right, I''ve let you toss about this day. I invite you to dinner and you have to help you act. How much do you give me this day?"


    "Our relationship is not about money or not. I''m mainly on the emotional line now. Fuck, if we don''t give them two points of pressure, we really think people will lose if they lose them. That''s the most fierce general of my two members." I replied in a good mood.


    "Grass, just those two. The sense of existence of our harem is second only to Han Chao." Liu Rui said reluctantly.


    "Ha ha, Xiao Hei is OK. Lao Bian basically eats and sleeps every day. If these two people come back, I have to exercise well. If they go on like this, they will regard our harem as a nursing home..." I smiled back to Liu Rui.


    "If you talk like that, I''ll tell you that our harem is not a nursing home. Our harem is now a hospital. It''s just fighting every day..."


    "Oh, you know more."


    "Now I don''t know much about this thing, but it''s mainly the situation in our harem..." Liu Rui said. After that, he was stunned and asked in a low voice, "why didn''t Liu Yong move when you said this situation here?"


    After I heard Liu Rui''s words, I was also stunned and whispered, "what do you mean?"


    "Grass, what else can I mean? I''m just asking if uncle Liu knows about us. If he doesn''t know, I suggest you report it. Then what can uncle Liu help and stretch out your hand as much as possible. After all, it''s very difficult now. Uncle Liu must not look at it. Do you say..."


    "You remind me that I really need to study with my uncle when I have time. I used to give me some money. Now why don''t you even give me money? What do you mean..."


    "Yes, that''s what I mean!"


    Fortunately, I came to the bathroom. I chatted with Liu Rui while washing my face. After washing, I said to Liu Rui in the bathroom: "what, I''ll go out first. Don''t forget to get those two out later..."


    "Don''t ink, I know..." Liu Rui replied irritably, and then bought strength in the toilet.


    I glanced at the toilet and walked out of the toilet. After passing Ji Xuan''s room, I directly pushed the door and went in.


    At this time, Han Chao has woke up and is lying in bed playing with his mobile phone. Ji Xuan is still sleeping.


    "When we go out for dinner, I''m starving. I''ll tell you..." Han Chao saw me come in and made it directly from the bed, staring at the beads and shouted at me.


    "Cao, I''m your nanny all day. I have to worry about eating..." I looked at Han Chao and scolded with a smile. Then I sat next to Ji Xuan and patted Ji Xuan''s head.


    Ji Xuan opened his eyes and looked at me in a daze. Then he shouted at the top of his voice, "I have a very serious thing to tell you now!"


    "What''s up?" I asked with a smile.


    Ji Xuan sat up with a flutter when he heard this, then stared at the beads and shouted to me: "you hurry to send them back to me now. I don''t want to stay with you anymore. Do you hear me? If I stay here, I won''t say anything, mainly because I have a very serious mental problem now..."


    "What''s the problem? I''ll make you like this B after staying for a day?" I asked with a smile.


    "The main reason is this and Liu Rui. These two people don''t let me sleep well at all. I don''t want to say a word more to the people in your harem now. You give me the car key quickly and I''ll go home now..." Ji Xuan shouted, pointing to Han Chao.


    "Wasn''t there a bit of vulgarity yesterday? Don''t worry. I won''t let you sleep today. Don''t worry..." I smiled and comforted.


    "That''s not good either. I don''t have any trust in the people in your harem. You hurry to let me go home." Ji Xuan shouted very stubbornly.


    "You child, don''t you believe me?" I asked.


    "No." Ji Xuan returned to me with his teeth, and his tone was very fierce.


    "What about our business if you leave?" I asked.


    "Ye Han, don''t tell me this. You just talk to me about business here, don''t you? I don''t care. No matter what you say today, I have to go home now."


    "Well, think about it. If you go home, how can you tell your father? You can''t say it''s because we don''t let you sleep. Did you come back? I don''t think you can do it if you say it." I smiled back.


    When Ji Xuan heard this, he stared at me, then bit his lips and said, "Ye Han, you are threatening me!"


    "What am I doing threatening you when I''m free? Didn''t I have special circumstances yesterday? If there were no special circumstances, could I not let you sleep?"


    "Yes, brother Xuan, why is this man so careful? Won''t I finish it if I don''t disturb you today?" Han Chao also said.


    "...." Ji Xuan glanced at us and asked in a low voice, "what happened yesterday? Your people started working with others?"


    "Well, yesterday was our first day, so I felt that someone would come over to touch the situation on our side, so I didn''t let you sleep..." I explained in a low voice.


    "Did the man find it?" Ji Xuan asked with a frown.


    "I haven''t found it yet. Those two people were very powerful yesterday. Finally, one ran and the other died..."


    "That......" Ji Xuan was stunned when he heard this, and then hurriedly said, "why did one die? The people on our side killed him?"


    "Grass, I have no chance to do it at all. It''s the one who did it." I replied with my mouth tilted.


    "If you say I''m dead, I can rest assured, or I''ll attack your work style of killing people casually. I can''t stay here with you. I don''t feel safe at all..." Ji Xuan replied to me with a big mouth.


    "What sense of security do you want as an old man..." Han Chao shouted at the top of his voice as he lay in bed.


    "You roll the calf for me. I think it''s good not to have a house with Liu Rui. I tell you, but now I find that you can be more responsive than Liu Rui. Liu Rui can stop at least by giving some money. You''re good. I can''t do anything, grass!" Ji Xuan stretched out his hand and pointed to Han Chao''s expression and shouted in great pain.


    "Hehe, brother Xuan, if you speak like this, I think you may have some small misunderstandings about me..." Han Chao bared his teeth and returned to Ji Xuan.


    "Roll the calf for me, I don''t want to talk to you." Ji Xuan stared at beads and shouted.


    "OK, I''ll go back. You two will clean up later..."


    "Go to dinner?" Han Chao stood up and shouted at me.


    "Well, big brother Rui will treat us to dinner later!" I replied with a smile.


    Ji Xuan was stunned when he heard this. He turned to look at me and asked, "what did you say just now?"


    "I said to eat. Don''t you have to eat first when you go home?"


    "Not this sentence, who did you say invited to dinner?" Ji Xuan asked with a big mouth.


    "Liu Rui, what''s the matter?" I asked with a little doubt.


    Ji Xuan stared at me and was silent for a few seconds. Then he clenched his teeth and said, "that''s my money!"


    "What''s your money?" I knew I might have slipped my tongue and asked for a moment.


    "Liu Rui took ten thousand yuan from me in the morning. He said it was for the hotel! I''m going to ask Liu Rui for money now. This unexpectedly took my money to invite you to dinner!" Ji Xuan shouted at the top of his voice, and then stepped out of the house.


    I think Ji Xuan really wanted to go out. I quickly reached out and stopped Ji Xuan, then looked at Ji Xuan with a smile and said, "you misunderstood..."


    "What did I misunderstand?" Ji Xuan shouted at me.


    "I don''t think Liu Rui can invite us to dinner. After all, according to his Iron Rooster character, he can''t take a penny out!" Han Chao looked at me while wearing his clothes.


    "You roll the calf, don''t talk like that. There''s you..." I stared at Han Chao irritably, then looked at Ji Xuan with a smile and said: "what, I think you may have misunderstood now..."


    "What''s wrong? I tell you, since Liu Rui can invite us to dinner, there must be something else in here. Don''t stop me. I''ll go to Liu Rui and talk to him now. I''ll see what''s going on with him?" Ji Xuan shouted very firmly.


    "...." I looked at Ji Xuan and said in a low voice, "what, I didn''t speak just now. Why do you say you''re so anxious?"


    "It''s not something I''m in a hurry. I''m in a very good mood now."


    "Well, what, it doesn''t matter if I give you the money for this meal, you know?" I looked at Ji Xuan with a smile and said.


    "What does that have to do with?" Ji Xuan asked with his mouth tilted.


    "Liu Rui owes me this meal, and he doesn''t invite us alone. There are people from the police station, so you don''t have to misunderstand."


    Ji Xuan was stunned when he heard what I said.


    I then said, "and I know that Liu Rui asked you for money, but Liu ruigen and I had no money at that time, so Liu Rui found you..."


    Ji Xuan squinted at me, then asked in a low voice, "what, how much did Liu Rui ask you?"


    "Not much, but also 10000."


    "Really?" Ji Xuan asked a little incredulously.


    "Nonsense, I have nothing to do to cheat you. Later, I asked the aunt about it. It''s true that Liu Rui didn''t cheat you. You can rest assured that you''ll finish the meal..." I replied with a smile.


    When Ji Xuan heard what I said, he looked at Han Chao and asked in a low voice, "do you think what he said is reliable?"


    "Hehe, what''s reliable about this thing? You can eat at ease and finish it. Anyway, even if you find Liu Rui now, I guess your money won''t come back, so I think you''d better stay honest and finish it. What are you doing with that useless calf?" Han Chao replied very honestly.


    Ji Xuan took a look at Han Chao, clenched his teeth and said, "what do you mean, I just don''t want the money back, do I?"


    "Yes, Liu Rui has the money. You must not come back..."


    "Grass, thank you for your honesty, but I don''t like it." Ji Xuan replied helplessly.


    "Well, I''ll go back. You two hurry up and go out later..." I know Ji Xuan has nothing to do. When he gets up, he''s ready to go outside.


    "I see!" Han Chao promised me.


    ����


    After I walked out of Ji Xuan''s room, Ji Xuan stared at Han Chao with small eyes. He didn''t know what to think.


    "What do you think of me like that? It''s so seeping..." Han Chao asked while changing clothes and looking at Ji Xuan.


    "My what, I see you can''t?" Ji Xuan stared at beads and asked.


    "What are you doing watching me when you''re free? I didn''t take your money. What are you shouting at us?" Han Chao shouted speechless.


    "Roll the calf, I don''t like to talk to you now. I''m studying a very serious problem now!" Ji Xuan shouted irritably.


    "What''s the problem?" Han Chao was stunned and asked.


    "..." Ji Xuan squinted at Han Chao, then whispered, "my research now doesn''t understand a problem. Who is true and who is false in your harem?"


    "Hehe, I''ve studied your problem too."


    "What result?" Ji Xuan asked hurriedly.


    "I think it''s all fake!"


    Good luck to the hotel.


    There are Zhang Fengyu and Zhang Tongzhou in the East, West, North and south. These four people sat on my bed and began to study how to eat this toothpick.


    "No, why hasn''t ye come back? Did you go out to wash your face or what? It''s enough Kung Fu for me to have a baby..." north and South looked at the door and asked with a big mouth.


    "Who knows, where''s Liu Rui? Why hasn''t Liu Rui come back?" Zhang Fengyu asked while gnawing a toothpick.


    "Did these two eat and leave us here?" Zhang TongZhou thought for a moment and asked in a low voice.


    "Cao, if you say so, I don''t think it''s possible. These two people can do anything in our harem. It''s not impossible to leave us to eat. I''ll tell you..." Nanbei quickly nodded and looked at Zhang Tongzhou.


    "..." Zhang Fengyu looked at Zhang Tongzhou and was stunned. Then he whispered, "are they a little too human if they are so neat?"


    "Or what kind of good people do you think they are?" north and South replied with a smile.


    "..." Zhang Fengyu glanced at the door and then said loudly, "well, I think ye is very good. After all, he is still very good to us. Is it bad for you to say North and south? I think our Hougong Ye is the best for you..."


    The north and South were stunned when they heard this, and then said with a big mouth: "You don''t know what to do. I tell you that ye Han is the most difficult boss to serve. Originally, when I was a manager in the casino, I was very comfortable day by day, but then the casino closed, and ye Han had to let me drive for him. Originally, I didn''t want to drive for him, because he had too many facts. I basically had to help him with that useless thing every day. I I really don''t want to drive him now. I tell you... "


    Hearing this, Zhang Fengyu blinked at the north and south.


    "No, why are you blinking at me? What I said is true. I''m not bragging. Who doesn''t know in our harem? Ye Han and Liu Rui are two immortals. You''ve been here for a short time, and you''ll find it slowly..."

 Chapter 1590

    "Cough..."


    Zhang Yuyu covered his face and coughed twice.


    "No, what are you doing? This Kung Fu is coughing and winking at me. Why is there someone behind me?" north and South asked with a smile. Then they turned around and saw me standing right behind his head.


    "What did you say I came from?" I asked with a smile.


    "No..." Nanbei smiled awkwardly, then quickly stood up, looked at me and said, "what, leaf, why did you come back?"


    "Why, this is my house. I can''t come back?" I smiled back, stretched out my hand, lit a cigarette, leaned against the radiator, looked at the north and South and asked, "come on, repeat what you just said to me..."


    "No, leaf, I was joking just now. Don''t take it seriously. I was joking with them..." Nanbei explained awkwardly.


    "Don''t talk to me, I''ll let you repeat what you just said." I stared at the beads and shouted to the north and south.


    "Repeat what?" the north and South whispered.


    "Pretend you don''t know with us, don''t you?"


    "I really don''t know what to repeat. Tell me..." Nanbei asked with a smile.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at the north and south, smiled, stretched out my hand and pointed to Zhang Yuyu and said, "Yuyu, please repeat what he said just now."


    Zhang Fengyu was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said: "he didn''t say anything, that is, you have too many things a day and don''t want to drive you. In addition, you and Liu Rui are two immortals in your harem... I don''t remember the rest..."


    Hearing this, North and South stared at Zhang Fengyu, and his face turned green for a moment.


    "Needless to say, you''ve said enough..." I waved to Zhang Fengyu, then turned to look at the north and South and said, "why, it''s a little floating now, isn''t it? I began to speak ill of me behind my back, isn''t it?"


    "No, I''m just kidding."


    "Don''t tell me it''s useless. How come the whole people in the harem know that I Liu Rui is an immortal? It''s all from you. You really let me down. You say I trust you so much now. I give you such a good job as a driver, but you talk about me behind my back. Don''t you think it''s hard for me? I let you drive a Land Rover to make an appointment every day, and I let you stay Villa, did you forget when you lived in a broken building with your brother? "I shouted with a very painful look at the north and south, and then turned to look at things and shouted," did you tell me you forgot? "


    "Didn''t forget..." the thing shook his head quickly.


    "Yes, people are such things. She needs to know that she remembers bitterness and sweetness. Do you understand the north and south?" I asked, looking at the north and south.


    "Ye, in fact, this is not what I said, but what Han Chao told me..." Nanbei whispered back to me.


    "Why, what about Han Chao?" I asked obliquely.


    "The main thing is that Han Chao tells me this every day. I don''t have anything myself." north and South quickly nodded.


    "I can prove that. Han Chao also told me a few days ago!" Zhang TongZhou said to me while playing with his mobile phone.


    "OK, I''m free about Han Chao. I''ll study it with him!" I whispered back, then looked at the north and South and said, "we two must study your problem now."


    "Leaf, I am a disseminator of culture. What''s my problem?" north and South said with a smile at me.


    "You have a big problem now. What else do you have..." I squinted at the north and south, and then shouted seriously: "be serious, don''t laugh."


    Hearing this, North and South quickly shut their mouths.


    "According to your current problem, I have come up with two ways to deal with you. Study it yourself..." I looked at the north and South and said.


    "Those two?" the north and South were stunned and asked.


    "First, you don''t have to drive me from now on. Anyway, you don''t think I have ink..."


    "What am I doing?" the north and South asked carefully.


    "You drive Liu Rui..."


    "Pooh!" Zhang Fengyu was stunned when he heard this, and then directly laughed.


    "Ye, are you kidding me? I might as well drive for you as I drive for Liu Rui, you know? Liu Rui''s ink strength is not comparable to you at all. You see, Han Chao has only driven him for a few days. The whole person is like a psycho..."


    "Why, don''t you want to drive for Liu Rui?" I asked, squinting at the north and south.


    "No, if you let me drive for him, you might as well let me die. Anyway, I''d rather die than drive for Liu Rui!" Nanbei shook his head and shouted at me.


    "OK, if you don''t drive for Liu Rui, you can continue to drive for me, but you can pay for the next meal..."


    "Ah?" cried the north and south, staring at the beads after hearing my words.


    "Ah what, either you drive for Liu Rui, or you will pay for our meals for the next week. I won''t embarrass you. You choose anyway..." I smiled at the north and South and said.


    "Or leaf, I''ll give you that 10000 yuan. Can we talk privately?" the north and South thought for a long time and whispered.


    "No, I shook my head with a smile..."


    "..." the north and the South looked at me with their teeth clenched and didn''t speak.


    "Why, choose one?" I asked, looking at the north and south.


    "Ye Han, I want to ask you now, are you waiting for this opportunity?" the North-South voice asked in a low voice.


    "Hehe, there''s nothing wrong with your understanding. Now I''m mainly looking for someone to help me share the food money of so many people." I smiled back.


    "I''ve seen a boss like you for the first time!" north and South shouted at the top of their voice, then clenched their teeth and said, "I''ll treat you to dinner!"


    "OK, I don''t mind if you don''t want to be Liu Rui''s driver." I smiled and nodded, then looked at the others and said, "I''ll find Han Chao to study later and try to get us out before dinner next week..."


    Zhang Yuyu and Zhang TongZhou were stunned after hearing my words, and their eyes were very frightened.


    "Why don''t you talk?" I asked Zhang Fengyu.


    "At first they said they couldn''t provoke you. I don''t believe it. Now I see clearly. I''d better stay away from you..." Zhang Fengyu replied to me with a little fear.


    "Didn''t I tell you just now? It''s all their misunderstanding of me."


    "You pull it down. Don''t misunderstand either of us now. My salary is not enough for you to eat..."


    ����


    In the bathroom, after Liu Rui went to the bathroom, he was going to go back to the house, but suddenly remembered that I had asked him to call, so he went to the corner of the stairs, took out his mobile phone, found Zhang Xiaogang''s phone and called.


    "Dudu..."


    After the phone rang a few times, Zhang Xiaogang connected the phone.


    "Brother Zhang, what are you doing?" Liu Rui asked with a smile.


    "Cao, who do I think? Brother Liu, I''m fine here. What''s the matter?" Zhang Xiaogang asked enthusiastically.


    "Ah, it''s all right. Let''s go out for dinner together. My boss is here. He was so busy with you last night. I want to meet you at dinner..." Liu Rui said with a smile.


    "OK!" Zhang Xiaogang agreed after knowing that I invited him to dinner.


    "More, you call your director together. Let''s have a drink together. We all know each other. I won''t contact him if I don''t have his phone." Liu Rui continued.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this. Then he whispered, "OK, I''ll shout now. Where shall we meet?"


    "Just meet me at the restaurant where you invited me to dinner last time."


    "It''s done."


    "See you or leave!"


    "Sure, I''ll be there soon!" Zhang Xiaogang said hurriedly.


    Liu Rui shouted with a smile, then hung up the phone and ran to our houses.


    Good luck to the hotel.


    After Liu Rui called Zhang Xiaogang, he came straight to our room with his things.


    "Come back?" I saw Liu Rui squint after entering the house.


    "Ah..." Liu Rui hesitated and promised. He looked up at the north and South and asked with a smile: "why? Why are you still unhappy..."


    "What else can I do? Let the leaves clean up..." the thing replied with a smile, and then played with the mobile phone.


    "Cao, aren''t you cheap? The last thing we can do in the harem is him. You don''t know how serious this problem is now..." Liu Rui scolded silently, then looked at me and said, "I''ve finished the phone over there. When shall we start?"


    "Go to dinner?" Zhang Fengyu stood up directly after hearing this and shouted at Liu Rui with great excitement.


    "Don''t you just eat? Are you so excited?" Liu Rui was stunned and asked a little speechless.


    "I''ve eaten seven toothpicks. Let''s go to dinner first. After dinner, I''ll take him to the hospital for examination..." Zhang TongZhou replied with a big mouth.


    "What do I use you to say hello to? I''m fine. I just eat my meal now, so I don''t have anything." Zhang Fengyu replied.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui looked at the two brothers and smiled helplessly. He didn''t speak.


    "Where to eat?" I asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "Last time Zhang Xiaogang invited me to have dinner with Han Chao. It was seafood. I was going to invite him back in that place..." Liu Rui whispered back to me, and then added: "they don''t have anything good on the tower. It''s estimated that the seafood is OK..."


    "OK, I can eat anything!" Zhang Fengyu nodded quickly.


    "Who gave you food! I love it when I pay you to eat..." Liu Rui scolded silently, and then shouted at me: "can''t you go? What are you doing? Ready to go to heaven?"


    "Han Chao and Ji Xuan haven''t come yet?" I frowned back, and then just about to let the north and south go out and shout, Ji Xuan and Han Chao came in.


    When Han Chao came in, he also had a toothpick in his mouth. Zhang Fengyu was stunned when he saw the toothpick. Then, like seeing his relatives, he directly rushed over, looked at Han Chao and asked, "what''s the taste of your toothpick..."


    "I can''t say this thing well. Now I think it''s black pepper..." Han Chao replied proudly with a big mouth.


    "Grass, black pepper can''t, I tell you, I just ate a barbecue flavor, delicious..." Zhang Fengyu shouted at Han Chao.


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this. He stared at Zhang Fengyu and suddenly found that his IQ seemed to have been greatly hit.


    "Brother, what are you talking to me about?" Han Chao asked, looking at Zhang Fengyu in silence.


    "..." Zhang Fengyu was also stunned for a moment, and asked in some doubt, "why don''t you eat toothpicks to fill up?"


    "Are you sick? Who eats this stuff to fill up? My gums bleed in the morning, and I block it..." Han Chao scolded speechlessly, then looked up and shouted at me: "why don''t you go out to dinner?"


    "Let''s go. When everyone comes, let''s start..." I see that the people are almost the same. I nodded and stood up ready to go outside the house.


    The north and South were stunned for a moment, then shouted at me at the top of their voice, "Ye, where are Uncle Wei and uncle Tian? They don''t eat?"


    I looked back at the north and south, and then whispered, "you think everyone is like you. People must have finished eating. They don''t eat with us..."


    "These two old men are still so special..." the north and South looked at me and scolded a little speechless. Then they ran outside the house.


    Ji Xuan and Liu Rui came out last. Liu Rui looked at Ji Xuan and Ji Xuan looked at Liu Rui. Finally, Ji Xuan still couldn''t hold back. Looking at Liu Rui, he asked, "are you going to take my money and invite us to dinner?"


    "..." Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this and asked, "who told you this?"


    "Ye Han!" Ji Xuan shouted with great certainty.


    "Shit, I use my own money. I gave your money to the hostess of the hotel!" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice.


    Ji Xuan saw that Liu Rui was so confident and paused. He looked at Liu Rui and didn''t speak.


    "Why, don''t you believe it?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at Ji Xuan.


    "It''s not what I believe now. I''ll go down and ask the hostess of the hotel and it''s over..." Ji Xuan whispered back.


    After hearing this sentence, Liu Rui was stunned, squinted at Ji Xuan and said, "Ji Xuan, is it a little too sad for you to say this?"


    "Why did I make you sad? You took 10000 yuan from me. I''m sad. Who did I tell?" Ji Xuan shouted at Liu Rui at the top of his voice.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled at Ji Xuan and didn''t speak.


    "I don''t like to talk to you now. I have to find a fair one today!" Ji Xuanyi shouted at Liu Rui, and then ran out of the house with steps.


    Liu Rui looked at Ji Xuan''s back and looked a little nervous.


    ����


    After several of us went downstairs, Liu Rui, who was originally at the end, ran directly to me, but he was dragged back by Ji Xuan before he could speak.


    "What are you doing? Colluding?" Ji Xuan asked, squinting at Liu Rui.


    "Brother, what''s the matter? I''ll collude with you. What do you say is like dealing with underground parties? What''s so scary?" Liu Rui looked back at Ji Xuan and asked.


    "Don''t talk to me now. Don''t make any expression. When you see your aunt later, do you know?" Ji Xuan shouted at Liu Rui.


    "I see. It''s like a psychosis. I wanted to study the work with Ye. Are you so excited?" Liu Rui asked Ji Xuan with a speechless face.


    "Don''t talk to me, you and him, research work, who believes? What work do you two have?" Ji Xuan shouted at Liu Rui with a big mouth.


    "No, what do you mean by this? We can''t study work, can we?" I asked, looking at Ji Xuan a little speechless.


    "What work do you two have to study? Tell me?" Ji Xuan squinted at me and asked.


    "Cao, if you talk to me like that, I really don''t know how to answer you..." I looked at Ji Xuan speechless, then accelerated my pace and ran outside the hotel.


    When Liu Rui passed the counter on the first floor, he took a look inside the counter. When he saw no one, Liu Rui took a long breath.


    "Why is there no one at this time..." Ji Xuan looked at the empty counter and scolded silently. Then he looked at Liu Rui and whispered, "you''re lucky today. I''ll tell you..."


    "What does this have to do with my luck?" Liu Rui asked obliquely, and then hurriedly added: "I''ll tell you that no matter what you ask today, I''m not afraid, because I''m a straight person and I''m not afraid of you. Do you know?"


    "Go out?" before Liu Rui finished his words, he looked up and saw his aunt shouting at Liu Rui with a smile.


    "Oh, my grass..." Liu Rui was shocked when he saw his aunt. He looked at her awkwardly and asked, "what are you doing, aunt? It''s so scary?"


    "I''ll say hello to you. What''s the matter with your child? Why do you curse when you come up?" aunt looked at Liu Rui speechless and asked.


    "It''s not aunt. Is it a little sudden for you to say hello?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Aunt speechless.


    "Suddenly what, I just got the water..." aunt smiled back to Liu Rui.


    Ji Xuan looked at his aunt and was stunned. Then he looked at her and asked, "aunt, are you the boss of this hotel?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" the aunts nodded.


    "Well, I have something I want to ask you. Can you say no to me?" Ji Xuan looked at his aunt with a very serious expression and asked.


    Aunt looked at Ji Xuan and was stunned for a moment. Then she said with a curl of her mouth, "what''s the matter? Your child is so serious... I''m sure I won''t answer too private questions. I tell you, although you''re a good young man, aunt is so old that she can''t talk to you about this. Don''t you know, child?"


    "..." Ji Xuan looked at aunt and said in a low voice, "aunt, I think you may have misunderstood. I just asked you about something. There''s no other meaning. You think too much..."


    "..." aunt looked around, then stepped forward and asked Ji Xuan in a low voice, "do you want to ask aunt about the contact information here, son? I tell you, my friends are very expensive. If you really want to find them, I have a sister. It''s cheap."


    "Aunt, are you kidding me? Even if I''m looking, can I find your sister? How old must it be!" Ji Xuan shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Then what do you want to do?" aunt looked at Ji Xuan and asked.


    "I want to ask aunt, how much did this person give you this morning?" Ji Xuan asked Liu Rui.


    Liu Rui looked at his aunt and smiled. He wanted to talk, but he was stopped by Ji Xuan. Then he looked at his aunt and said very seriously, "aunt, you tell me what you mean. How much does this person give you in the morning? I have something to do here!"


    Aunt heard this, looked at Liu Rui, looked at Ji Xuan, and was silent for a moment.


    "Aunt, what are you talking about? How much is it?" Ji Xuan shouted a little worried.


    "..." aunt was silent for a moment, then whispered, "why did you give me ten thousand?"


    Ji Xuan was stunned when he heard this, and Liu Rui took a long breath.


    After hearing aunt Ji Xuan''s words, he was silent for a long time. Then he stared at her and stammered, "no, what, aunt, what you said is true or false?"


    "What''s true or false? People just gave me ten thousand. I can still cheat you. All the * * I drive here is ten thousand. Why don''t I show you?" aunt glanced back to Ji Xuan with disdain on her face.


    Ji Xuan was stunned after hearing this.


    "I said I didn''t lie to you. If you don''t believe it, it''s useless to talk to me..." Liu Rui said to Ji Xuan with a big mouth.


    "No, what''s the matter with you? Have you two colluded in advance?" Ji Xuan responded, stared at the beads and shouted at his aunt.


    "No, you child, how do you talk? What do you mean we colluded in advance? How many times have I told you? I just collected 10000 yuan. I have nothing to collude with him?" the aunt of the hotel shouted at Ji Xuan at the top of her voice.


    "It''s really ten thousand, aunt. Do you remember clearly? This matter is very important to me?" Ji Xuan looked at aunt and asked.


    "I can still forget this thing. It''s Alzheimer''s disease for you to be an aunt?" the aunt replied to Ji Xuan very irritably, then ran to the counter to look at Ji Xuan and said, "if you don''t believe it, come and have a look. I have * * here..."


    Ji Xuan looked back at his aunt, bit his lips and whispered, "I see what he can do with that... It''s all deceptive..."


    "Why, my big brother Xuan, do you have anything else to ask?" Liu Rui smiled at Ji Xuan and asked.


    "I don''t want to ask anything..." Ji Xuan replied with a big mouth, and then ran outside the house with steps.


    When Liu Rui saw Ji Xuan leaving, he turned back and smiled at the hotel''s aunt. The hotel''s aunt also made an OK clean-up for Liu Rui. The two people had a very tacit understanding.


    ����


    After leaving the hotel, Liu Rui looked at Ji Xuan''s sullen look, smiled, then bared his teeth and asked, "what''s the matter, brother Xuan, you''re not beautiful?"


    "How do I think? How do I feel there is fraud in this matter..." Ji Xuan replied with a big mouth.


    "Grass, it''s normal that this matter can explode. You think you''re too focused. You know, how many times I''ve told you, people, you still have to be kind..." Liu Rui said back to Ji Xuan, and then walked to me with steps.

 Chapter 1591

    "Why, aunt missed it?" I asked with a smile when I saw Liu Rui coming.


    "Cao, what is the tacit understanding between me and aunt? You don''t know. I can still say it?" Liu Rui replied to me with his mouth tilted, in a very proud tone.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Liu Rui and smiled without talking.


    "Why, don''t you believe it?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me with his mouth tilted.


    "Do I believe it has anything to do with me? How do you get to the hotel? I haven''t seen a serious hotel for a long time?" I turned to look at Ji Xuan and asked.


    "Why are you in a hurry? It''s just ahead. It''s been grinding and chirping all day..." Liu Rui shouted impatiently with his back hands, and then took us to a seafood restaurant.


    I looked up at the restaurant. Although I can''t compare with those restaurants in the city, it''s still very good on the tower. At least it''s much better than the lucky Hotel.


    "Go in and have a look..." Liu Rui smiled at me and said.


    "OK!" I nodded and walked into the hotel with my back.


    ����


    On the other side, in the tower police station.


    Zhang Xiaogang received a call from Liu Rui, went directly back to the police station and found sun Yuanliang.


    "The people in the harem called us to have dinner. Are you going?" Zhang Xiaogang asked very directly after he went in.


    "..." Sun Yuanliang was stunned when he heard this, and then said in a low voice, "are the people in the harem looking for you or me?"


    "He didn''t have your phone, but he did let me shout you together..." Zhang Xiaogang quickly explained.


    Hearing this, sun Yuanliang looked down at his mobile phone, then rubbed his mobile phone and said, "why do you say they call us at this time?"


    "I don''t know what to do? Anyway, it means eating, nothing else..." Zhang Xiaogang whispered.


    Sun Yuanliang looked up at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Why, don''t you want to go?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a frown.


    "No, since the people in the harem want us to go there, we must go there. After all, we have to wait for others to eat. No..." Sun Yuanliang replied in a low voice, and then said, "I just don''t understand what they are doing at this time. Let''s shout over!"


    "Don''t you know when you arrive? What''s the use of research now?" Zhang Xiaogang said helplessly.


    "There are some things you don''t want to study until you''re around." Zhang Xiaogang waved his hand and then said, "did I ask you to contact the people in the factory?"


    "Not yet. I don''t have time to study what you told me this morning!"


    "When are you going to fix it?" Sun Yuanliang asked.


    "I''m going to study this problem with them tomorrow..."


    "It''s too late, call them now!" Sun Yuanliang shouted in a low voice.


    "Now?" Zhang Xiaogang was stunned.


    "Yes, call them now." Sun Yuanliang nodded.


    "It''s mainly that you shout them out now. Can they come out?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a frown.


    "It''s their business not to come out, but it''s OK to come out. You can call in time now. If I let you call, you can hurry up and call and finish!" Sun Yuanliang shouted at Zhang Xiaogang as he packed up his own things.


    "So anxious?" Zhang Xiaogang took out his mobile phone in doubt.


    "Nonsense, what time is it now? Don''t worry. Can you keep up with the rhythm of the back palace now?" Sun Yuanliang shouted at the top of his voice, then quickly took out his mobile phone, took a look at the time, and then said: "no, it''s too late. We''ll go and you''ll call."


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at Sun Yuanliang and was stunned. Before he could speak, sun Yuanliang had run outside the house with big steps.


    Zhang Xiaogang quickly followed up, and then turned to his phone book as he walked.


    "Call?" Sun Yuanliang looked back at Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    "Fight, fight..." Zhang Xiaogang replied anxiously.


    "Doodle doodle..." after the phone rang a few times, the person opposite connected the phone.


    "Brother Zhang, what''s the matter?" the man opposite asked.


    "What, where are you now?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "Me, I''m in the factory now? What''s the matter?" the person opposite was stunned and asked.


    "Well, what, you take your father to this seafood restaurant, and I''ll treat you to some rice..."


    "You invited me to dinner, brother Zhang, are you right?" the person opposite shouted strangely.


    "Why do you have so much nonsense? If you come here, you''ll be done..." Zhang Xiaogang shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Is there anyone else?"


    "We''re here too!" Zhang Xiaogang frowned and shouted.


    Sun Yuanliang looked back at Zhang Xiaogang and said nothing.


    "Well, I''ll take my father there later!" the man opposite whispered back.


    "Hang up!"


    Zhang Xiaogang shouted very directly, and then dialed the second phone.


    "Very strong?"


    Sun Yuanliang looked at Zhang Xiaogang with a smile and said.


    "It''s OK. I''ve worked here for such a long time. I still don''t understand this. It''s OK!" Zhang Xiaogang said back with bare teeth, and then ran outside the house with steps.


    Sun Yuanliang looked at Zhang Xiaogang with a smile and didn''t speak on the phone.


    "Hello? What, I''m in a seafood restaurant now... Why? I''m out?... there''s nothing wrong with that. Hang up!"


    ����


    In the private room in the restaurant.


    Han Chao looked at me while fiddling with the chopsticks on his hand and asked, "why isn''t it served yet? When is it? I''m starving..."


    "No, I found out why you talk so much today. There are no people here. Why are you serving?" I asked Han Chao, squinting at him.


    "Didn''t you say to take me to dinner? What''s wrong with my dinner?" Han Chao replied irritably, and then shouted at the waiter outside the door: "waiter!"


    "Hello, sir, what can I do for you?" the waiter came in with a smile and looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "I''m hungry. Do you have anything to eat..." Han Chao looked at the waiter and asked.


    When the waiter heard this, he was stunned, blushed and whispered, "brother, this is a restaurant. If you look for food, there must be some..."


    "Grass, just give me two bowls of rice, and then give me some soy sauce. I''ll starve to death. I''ll take a bite first..." Han Chao shouted with a big mouth.


    "Rice?" the waiter looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "Yes, just rice. Don''t eat anything else first. People are anxious with me!" Han Chao waved to the waiter.


    "Mr. what, are two bowls of rice enough for so many of you?" the waiter looked at Han Chao in embarrassment and asked.


    "Those two bowls are really not enough. Give me another two bowls!" Zhang Fengyu shouted at the waiter at the top of his voice after hearing this.


    "Ah?" the waiter looked at Zhang Fengyu and was stunned.


    "No, what are you two doing here now? Eating or doing? Why does it become a place for you to eat rice?" Liu Rui shouted very reluctantly.


    "No, we don''t want to eat now, but you don''t serve. What can I do if you don''t serve? I can only eat rice..." Han Chao inadvertently replied to Liu Rui.


    "Grass, I don''t know what you two do now. Every day... It''s worrying!"


    In the Tower restaurant.


    We basically become unconscious after two hours of drinking with Sun Yuanliang and Zhang Xiaogang. I found Zhang Xiaogang was a real God of the tower. It''s true that three or four bottles of Baijiu are left behind. When they are not, what to do and what we should do is look at the wine god in the harem. It is basically an unconscious state. If it is not for the thing, it is always pulling the north and south. I guess the north and the South have been under the table for a long time. Zhang Xiaogang said he could drink at the beginning, so it''s no surprise. But I never thought that sun Yuanliang could drink later, in addition to being a little uncomfortable at the beginning. At first, people from our harem gave him a toast. Later, people''s feelings were in place. They directly held up their glasses and began to propose a toast to us one by one.


    "Why, brother sun, are you taking the initiative now?" Liu Rui didn''t drink much today, so his state is still very good. It''s estimated that Liu Rui is still in the mood to say a few words. Others are basically in the state of drinking.


    "Ha ha..." Sun Yuanliang looked at Liu Rui and smiled. Then he whispered, "this wine is grain * *. The more you drink, the younger you are..."


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. Then he said with a big mouth: "brother sun, if you talk like that, I really can''t drink this glass of wine with you."


    After Liu Rui finished, he put down his glass directly.


    "..." Sun Yuanliang looked at Liu Rui and smiled, then touched his chin and asked, "why? Why can''t you drink?"


    "I''m not old either. Why am I so young?" Liu Rui bared his teeth and returned to sun Yuanliang.


    "Ha ha." Sun Yuanliang smiled and then said, "can you make me young?"


    "Brother sun, if you talk like that, there must be nothing wrong..." Liu Rui bared his teeth and said back, then raised his glass and touched it with sun Yuanliang.


    Zhang Xiaogang saw that I was no longer in shape. He staggered to my side, patted me on the shoulder and asked, "why, brother, I can''t do it?"


    "Grass, what can''t work? Can a man say he can''t?" I replied with a big mouth and turned to pick up the wine glass on the table.


    "I''m looking at the moon..."


    The cell phone in Zhang Xiaogang''s trouser pocket suddenly rang. I looked up at Zhang Xiaogang, smiled and said, "brother Zhang, your ring is really nostalgic..."


    "Brother, it''s a nostalgic person..." Zhang Xiaogang replied to me with a smile, and then took a look at his mobile phone.


    I saw that Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he saw the name on the mobile phone, then looked up at Sun Yuanliang, but found that sun Yuanliang was still pulling the calf with Liu Rui, slightly frowned at me and said, "what, brother, I''ll go out and answer the phone..."


    "OK!" I nodded and said nothing more.


    Zhang Xiaogang hurried outside the house with his mobile phone.


    "Why did you go out? Went out to the bathroom?"


    Sun Yuanliang looked up at Zhang Xiaogang and asked me with his mouth tilted.


    "I don''t know why I went out... Maybe I answered the phone..." I bared my teeth and said, "why don''t you drink with Liu Rui?"


    "You are not my opponent. Don''t say you open a bar when you go out in the future. How humiliating it is now?" Sun Yuanliang may have really drunk too much and obviously didn''t talk much through his brain.


    I looked at Sun Yuanliang and smiled without talking.


    "Grass, brother sun, we''re the whole one!"


    At this time, Zhang Fengyu shouted at Sun Yuanliang with a little reluctance.


    "Why don''t you accept it?"


    Sun Yuanliang looked at Zhang Fengyu and asked with a big mouth.


    "Grass, I have no other problems. It''s just a word. I don''t agree with you."


    "OK, if you don''t accept it, let''s go on."


    Sun Yuanliang nodded with a smile, and then walked to Zhang Fengyu with his mobile phone.


    Zhang Yu looked at Sun Yuanliang with a sideways glance. He raised his half glass of wine and said with a smile, "is this all right?"


    Sun Yuanliang was stunned when he saw Zhang Yuyu lift up the wine bottle in his hand. He said with a big mouth: "brother, if you do this, will you play a little big?"


    "Grass, what''s big? I just want to be direct. What''s the meaning of one cup for both of us? It''s better to have a whole bottle. We''ll have fun..."


    Sun Yuanliang drank too much and obviously had some upper head. After watching Zhang Fengyu silent for a moment, he clenched his teeth and said, "OK, since you told me so, we must do it all at once!"


    "Have fun!"


    Zhang Fengyu thumbed up at Sun Yuanliang, turned his head and shouted at Zhang TongZhou: "bring me that bottle of Maotai..."


    Zhang Tongzhou heard this and staggered for a moment, then handed the wine bottle to Zhang Feng, laughing and shaking the Baijiu, and shaking it to Sun Yuanliang. He smiled and said, "brother sun, this little bit, you come here, I''ll come here. Do you think it''s ok?"


    When sun Yuanliang heard this, he was obviously a little unhappy. He said with a big mouth: "then what''s the matter? It''s like I bully you. No, I have to drink too much!"


    Zhang Yuyu was stunned when he heard this. Zhang TongZhou couldn''t help laughing.


    I looked at the two people and instantly understood what they meant. Obviously, the more was water and the less was wine. The two people obviously agreed to bully sun Yuanliang. I smiled and looked at the two people without talking.


    "No, brother sun, I said it myself, so I think you can drink less. It''s useless to drink too much..." Zhang Fengyu advised sun Yuanliang a little worried.


    "That''s no good. Can''t I bully you?" Sun Yuanliang shouted at Zhang Fengyu with a big red face and a big mouth. Then he stretched out his hand to grab the wine bottle from Zhang Fengyu''s hand.


    Zhang Fengyu hid with a smile, then pressed sun Yuanliang''s shoulder and asked very seriously, "brother sun, I ask you, don''t you treat me as a brother?"


    Sun Yuanliang was stunned when he heard this.


    "If you really treat me as a brother, I''ll drink this glass of wine. If you drink less, I won''t say anything. If you don''t treat me as a brother, you drink more and I drink less. Study it yourself..."


    Sun Yuanliang smiled and said helplessly, "well, you drink more and I drink less, but you can''t say that brother bullies you!"


    "Nonsense, although I know time compensation, I Zhang Fengyu is not that kind of person. You can put down drinking and finish..." Zhang Fengyu replied with a big mouth, and then directly began to drink up.


    Sun Yuanliang looked at Zhang Fengyu, and then raised the wine bottle.


    The two of them went crazy and began to drink.


    Baijiu stood watching what Sun Yuanliang could not help shaking his eyebrows. After all, he drank white water, but Sun Yuanliang was a real baijiu. If it was a bottle of white wine, what would it feel like? Anyway, I didn''t dare to think about it. Zhang Tongzhou.


    Zhang Fengyu looked at Sun Yuanliang while drinking. After all, he had to watch the speed. If you drink this thing fast, people may find it.


    After drinking, sun Yuanliang looked up at Zhang Yuyu and said that he could not put down the wine bottle. But when he saw Zhang Yuyu, he didn''t stop at all. Sun Yuanliang had to bite the bullet and drink it.


    "Gulu..."


    A few minutes later, Zhang Feng drank the Baijiu in the wine bottle directly under the public''s gaze.


    "What a cow!"


    I don''t know what''s going on. When the north and South saw that Zhang Fengyu had finished drinking, they quickly raised their thumbs and worshipped all over their faces.


    I looked at North and south, smiled and didn''t speak.


    Compared with Zhang Fengyu, sun Yuanliang is not good. He has been drinking for a long time, but there is still more than half left, and basically belongs to the state of half drinking and half sneaking out.


    Zhang Fengyu wiped his mouth and smiled at Sun Yuanliang and asked, "no, brother sun, are you ok? If you can''t, don''t drink directly..."


    Originally, sun Yuanliang really had the idea of not drinking, but after hearing Zhang Yuyu''s words, he waved to Zhang Yuyu directly, and then accelerated the speed of drinking.


    Sun Yuanliang drank a few mouthfuls and finally couldn''t help it. Then he took down the wine bottle.


    Zhang Fengyu saw sun Yuanliang put down the wine bottle, grinned and shouted, "why, no, I''ll give you less. You can''t drink. If I give you more, I think you can''t..."


    "Grass!" Sun Yuanliang heard this and scolded with his teeth. Then he would raise the wine bottle.


    Zhang Yuyu originally wanted to joke with sun Yuanliang, but who knew that sun Yuanliang was serious and had to drink again. Zhang Yuyu couldn''t bear to stop sun Yuanliang, and then smiled and said, "brother sun, it''s almost all right. It''s meaningless for you to work hard!"


    "No, you''ve all drunk. I can send you this wine!" Sun Yuanliang replied with a big mouth and held up the bottle.


    "Almost on the line, brother sun, we are not desperate..." at this time, I also advised.


    "That''s no good. What should I do? Wine can''t run..." Sun Yuanliang looked at me, then raised the big wine bottle in his hand and drank it.


    I stood watching Sun Yuanliang, helpless, and the bottle of Baijiu went down. Even if it was a cow, I could not bear it, but Sun Yuanliang really went to his mouth like crazy.


    Sun Yuanliang inked for a long time, and finally drank up the wine in the bottle.


    After drinking, sun Yuanliang sat on the chair with a bang, looking straight at Zhang Fengyu.


    Zhang Yuyu looked at Sun Yuanliang strangely in his eyes. After being silent for a while, he held his thumb and said to sun Yuanliang, "brother Zhang, I found that if you say drinking, you''re still awesome!"


    Inside the Tower restaurant.


    Sun Yuanliang let Zhang rain fill a bottle of Baijiu after the appearance of the miserable miserable sitting on the bench, big face red, eyes obviously sluggish, a lot of eyes, looking at Zhang Feng.


    I knew that sun Yuanliang couldn''t work. I quickly surrounded him, and then smiled at Sun Yuanliang and asked, "brother Zhang, are you all right?"


    Sun Yuanliang looked at me and then shouted at me with his big mouth: "it''s all right. Don''t worry, this wine is nothing to me..."


    Liu Rui looked at Sun Yuanliang with a smile and said nothing.


    "Brother sun, don''t do anything wrong. You said that if you had an accident now, the people in your police station would have to find me. I can''t afford the whole intentional murder at that time. I told you..." Zhang Fengyu said to sun Yuanliang with a little fear.


    "Grass, this wine is what I want to drink. What does it have to do with you..." Sun Yuanliang looked at Zhang Yuyu and replied with a big mouth. Then he said: "but you can drink so much wine. You haven''t done anything after drinking so much wine..."


    Zhang Fengyu was stunned when he heard this. Then he looked at Sun Yuanliang with a smile and said, "what am I? I practiced in their bar. I didn''t do that when I was in Yunnan. I told you..."


    "What this thing does is really different..." Sun Yuanliang threw a big mouth at Zhang Fengyu, then held the stool and was ready to stand up, but after standing twice, he found that he couldn''t stand up at all.


    "No, don''t bother..." I said to sun Yuanliang a little speechless.


    "Cao, I''m old now. I tell you, if I were ten years younger, all of you would be difficult for me to tell you..." Sun Yuanliang shouted at me with a big mouth.


    "Ha ha." I looked at Sun Yuanliang and smiled. I didn''t speak.


    "..." Sun Yuanliang squinted at me, then wiped his chin and looked at me and asked, "why, don''t you believe it?"


    "I don''t believe this..." I grinned.


    "I''m not really bragging to you. You can ask Xiao Gang how I drank wine when I was young. It was barrel after barrel. Your cup is not easy for me to tell you..."


    I looked at Sun Yuanliang with a smile. Some people don''t like to talk when they drink too much, and some people ink when they drink too much. But Sun Yuanliang obviously isn''t the first two. He belongs to the third kind. It''s easy to boast when he drinks too much, but people already drink too much. We can only bear to boast. After all, you can''t compete with a boaster now, I guess you can''t compete with others.


    Sun Yuanliang looked up at me and then asked, "what about Xiao Gang? Why haven''t I seen anyone for so long?"


    I looked back at the private room and found that Zhang Xiaogang had not come back.

 Chapter 1592

    "I may have called, but I haven''t come back yet..." I whispered back.


    "Cao, what time is it? When he''s not here, go out and make a JB call!" Sun Yuanliang scolded with a big mouth, then turned his head to look at Zhang Yuyu and said: "that or something, wait for Xiaogang to come back. You have a competition with Xiaogang. Now Xiaogang can drink more..."


    Sun Yuanliang obviously didn''t drink Zhang Fengyu, so he was very unbalanced in his heart and wanted to find the factory wholeheartedly.


    Zhang Fengyu was stunned when he heard this. He stared at Sun Yuanliang and shouted, "no, brother sun, I''ve just finished drinking here. Do you still let me drink?"


    "Cao, I don''t think you have anything at all. Why don''t you drink?" Sun Yuanliang scolded speechlessly, and then said, "you still talk to Xiaogang. If I tell you nothing, you drink with him!"


    Zhang Fengyu was stunned for a moment, then quickly nodded and agreed, then took the wine bottle and began to run to his position.


    "Ha ha... This child is a little interesting..." Sun Yuanliang grinned at Zhang Fengyu, and then said: "this thing drinks and takes away the wine bottle..."


    Zhang Fengyu looked back at Sun Yuanliang. He didn''t speak. He bit his teeth and asked Zhang Tongzhou, "where''s the mineral water?"


    "I don''t know. Didn''t you pour it out just now?" Zhang TongZhou replied in a low voice with his teeth clenched.


    "How come I haven''t lost my grass..." Zhang Fengyu replied with a speechless face. He turned around in situ and looked a little embarrassed.


    "Who knows how you do it? After drinking one, there is another. How can you feel better if you want to give them all to the whole hospital?" Zhang TongZhou asked Zhang Fengyu with a big mouth.


    "You think I want to, these people I can''t drink now, otherwise I would have stopped drinking, I and you..." Zhang Fengyu sat on the bench helplessly and watched Zhang TongZhou''s expression collapse.


    "What are these two people talking about?" Sun Yuanliang asked me with his mouth tilted after seeing Zhang Fengyu talking to Zhang Tongzhou.


    "Nothing..." I smiled back.


    ����


    On the other hand, Zhang Xiaogang walked out of the private room with his mobile phone for a while. He wanted to answer the phone, but I don''t know why the person opposite suddenly hung up, so Zhang Xiaogang waited while going to the bathroom. After waiting for more than ten minutes, the person opposite finally called back.


    "Why are you calling me? I can''t call you back..." Zhang Xiaogang shouted excitedly after answering the phone.


    "Didn''t I just call you and run out of electricity? I just found a place to charge..." the person opposite replied with a smile, and then said, "it''s not brother Zhang. Why are you so excited? I''m just late?"


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang was stunned for a moment, and then asked angrily, "Why are you calling me? If you have something to say, I''m busy here..."


    Hearing this, the man opposite said the same thing, then turned his mouth and said, "it''s not brother Zhang. Didn''t you call me just now? Why did you ask me why?"


    "What time is it? I called you two hours ago. You just came now. Do you have time? You''re finished here!" Zhang Xiaogang shouted at the top of his voice and then said, "what are you doing here? You don''t know you''re in a hurry to eat?"


    "Didn''t I find it with my father?" the man opposite replied speechlessly.


    "Why, did you delay your work?" Zhang Xiaogang asked speechless.


    "It didn''t delay me much, mainly because there are many things on my father''s side, otherwise I wouldn''t be late today. I''ll tell you brother Zhang..." the person opposite also said something speechless.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this. Then he tilted his mouth and asked, "why, what do you mean? Your father has come?"


    "I have to come. I was just waiting for my father in the hotel, otherwise I couldn''t be late. I''ll tell you..." the opposite was very excited.


    "Your father is really here?" Zhang Xiaogang repeated.


    "My father and I are standing at the door of this restaurant now. I can still tease you..."


    "Grass, why didn''t you say it earlier!" Zhang Xiaogang scolded helplessly.


    "What I want to say here, you didn''t give me a chance..."


    "Don''t talk to me. I''ll go and pick you up now. Don''t move!"


    "OK!" the man opposite nodded and agreed, and then said, "what, brother Zhang, did you invite me to dinner to invite me or my father? How do I feel that my father is more important than me in your eyes?"


    "Don''t talk to me. What''s the use of me looking for you and what can you do?" Zhang Xiaogang said very directly.


    "..." the person opposite was stunned for a moment, then turned his mouth and whispered, "if you tell me that, I really don''t want to object..."


    "All right, don''t ink, I''ll go to you now..." Zhang Xiaogang replied irritably, then hung up his cell phone. As soon as he was ready to lift his pants, his phone rang again.


    "Hello? What''s the matter?" Zhang Xiaogang connected the phone without looking.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with me? I''m here. Where are you?" the man opposite asked.


    "Grass, why did you come at this time..." Zhang Xiaogang scolded silently, and then said: "what, you are waiting for me outside the restaurant now, and I''m going out now..."


    "Brother Zhang, hurry up. It''s very cold here..." the person opposite shivered back.


    "Know it''s cold, why don''t you hide in the car!" Zhang Xiaogang asked silently.


    "Didn''t I come?" the man opposite bared his teeth and replied.


    "Grass, OK, I know. Don''t ink!" Zhang Xiaogang scolded silently, then put on his pants and ran outside the house.


    ����


    After Zhang Xiaogang got out of the toilet, he ran directly to the door of the restaurant. At this time, there were three people standing at the door, two middle-aged people in their fifties and a young man.


    These three people are all from the tower. Two middle-aged people are also the contact we prepared in advance. One of them is Li Dali. This person basically has no characteristics other than Luoguo, so everyone who knows him calls him Li Luoguo. There is the remaining middle-aged man, Liu reform, who is tall and thin, and a young man with yellow hair with a head, Basically, it''s no different from killing Matt a few years ago. This man''s name is Li Deli. He''s the son of Li Luoguo.


    When Zhang Xiaogang saw the three men, his face was speechless. He walked up with a smile and asked, "brother Liu and brother Li, why are you two waiting outside? How warm it is to enter the house?"


    Li Luoguo glanced at Zhang Xiaogang and then said, "it''s all right. It''s good to stay outside. I''m used to it..."


    "Hehe, OK, let''s hurry inside and please don''t stand outside..."


    Zhang Xiaogang smiled back and turned around to show the way to these people.


    In the private room of the restaurant.


    Since Zhang Feng has drunk Sun Yuanliang''s bottle of Baijiu, Sun Yuanliang has been completely honest. But I found that he can''t be a fake. At least, after drinking a bottle of Baijiu, he still had nothing. If I had changed to an ordinary person, I would have been lying down to the hospital, but there was nothing wrong with the blushing, but some eyes were blush. If you don''t talk to him, people will ignore you. If you talk, people can reply to you. Although it''s all wine talk, I think it''s good to be able to talk at this time. There''s no other requirement.


    "Xiao Gang hasn''t come back yet. No, we have to retreat. It''s obvious that we met our opponent when drinking today..."


    Sun Yuanliang sat on the bench and shouted at me vaguely.


    "Maybe I haven''t come back from going to the bathroom yet. Wait a minute..." I smiled back while smoking, raised my hand and handed sun Yuanliang a Chinese cigarette, and then said, "why, I''m going to go now?"


    Sun Yuanliang looked up at me and lit the cigarette on his mouth, but he could obviously feel his hands shaking when lighting the cigarette.


    "Hoo..."


    Sun Yuanliang wrapped the cigarette end ruthlessly, and then found that he couldn''t smoke out. Sun Yuanliang was stunned, turned his head and looked at me and asked, "what do you mean, brother? What kind of smoke? Why don''t you smoke?"


    I looked at the cigarette butts that had been inserted on Sun Yuanliang''s mouth. I was helpless. I reached out to take down the cigarette butts that had almost burned the cotton, and then found a new cigarette and stuffed it into sun Yuanliang''s mouth. I was about to pick up a lighter to light a cigarette for sun Yuanliang. Sun Yuanliang reached out to stop me and said with a big mouth: "no, I have no problem..."


    I reluctantly took back the lighter, and then looked at Sun Yuanliang shivering to light the cigarette end on his mouth with a smile.


    "Why, brother, what did you tell me just now?" Sun Yuanliang asked me with his mouth tilted.


    "I said I''d leave in such a hurry?" I asked.


    "Why don''t I go after all this meal?" Sun Yuanliang obviously drank too much. He was not used to talking to me and asked me with his big mouth.


    "Hehe, I want to take you to other programs..." Sun Yuanliang was stunned when he heard what I said, then wiped his mouth and said with a smile: "Fucking great, I can''t study that now. If you don''t drink it so well, I can go out with you young, and this bottle of Baijiu will go down to me. I''m directly confused now. I''m not at all boasting with you. I see you are all ghosting, so, ah, hurry to send me home. I don''t want to do anything now. Have a good sleep... "


    Sun Yuanliang said it endlessly.


    "Cao, brother sun, if you don''t go, what''s the meaning of going?" Liu Rui asked with a big mouth after hearing this.


    "If I don''t go, isn''t there Xiaogang? Let him go with you and it''ll be over..." Sun Yuanliang smiled back to Liu Rui.


    "Then I just want to go with you. What do you say?" Liu Rui bared his teeth and asked.


    Sun Yuanliang was stunned when he heard this. Then he struggled to get up and looked at Liu Rui and said, "why, I have to go with you today?"


    When Liu Rui saw sun Yuanliang standing up, he instinctively hid behind, bared his teeth and smiled at Sun Yuanliang. Reluctantly, he said, "I thought you stood up to hit me..."


    "Grass, why am I beating you when I''m free?" Sun Yuanliang replied reluctantly, turned his head and looked at the direction of the door and whispered, "why hasn''t this little Gang come back? Send me back quickly..."


    ����


    In the restaurant corridor.


    Zhang Xiaogang led the way in front, followed by three people, two of whom were middle-aged people. The two middle-aged people basically belonged to the kind you threw him on the street and most people hurried to hide away when they saw him. There was no boss at all, and the whole person looked dirty. As for the young man Li Deli, He is completely a rural non mainstream, with colorful hair. He is lucky to go out without being beaten.


    "No, Xiaogang, why did you invite us to dinner today? You called us all..." Li deli''s father Li Luoguo looked at Zhang Xiaogang with his hands on his back and asked.


    "Yes, what the hell is this? It also called me and Lao Li. You said you couldn''t tell us directly if you had anything?" Liu reformed and said.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this, and then he replied very tactfully: "two brothers, if you ask me something specific, in fact, I don''t know. This is what director Sun meant..."


    After hearing this, Li Luoguo stopped, looked up at Zhang Xiaogang and asked, "Xiaogang, do you mean your director invited us to dinner?"


    "Yes, this is what the director means..." Zhang Xiaogang nodded quickly.


    "..." after hearing this, Li Luoguo turned to look at Liu reform, and then asked, "is there anyone else in this private room?"


    "Well, there are several people from the city..." Zhang Xiaogang knew that this kind of thing could not be concealed, nodded and agreed.


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Li Luoguo asked Zhang Xiaogang with his eyes askew.


    "Brother Li, what do you mean?" Zhang Xiaogang felt that Li Luoguo was talking a little wrong and asked with a big mouth.


    "You have someone here. Why don''t you tell me?" Li Luoguo repeated.


    "Did you ask? Why, what I told you is not clear enough? Now it''s our director who invites you to dinner. You can come if you want. If you don''t want to come, go now. No one stops you, but before you go, don''t forget who invited the meal. I can do whatever I want. What''s the temper of our director? You know who you''ll ask for in the future?" Zhang Xiaogang replied very strongly.


    Li Luoguo was stunned when he heard this. Then he said with a big mouth: "Xiaogang, you''re wrong to talk like that. I didn''t say I didn''t eat..."


    "Since you said to eat, what''s the use of studying these with me here, what can I tell you, or what I know? What can you lose when you go in today?" Zhang Xiaogang asked directly with a big mouth.


    After hearing this, Li Luoguo and Liu reformer were stunned for a moment, and the expression on their faces was a little hesitant.


    "Dad, what else do you write? We eat with bandits, not bandits. People can''t treat you like a psycho every day..." at this time, Li Deli, a non mainstream son, shouted at Li Luoguo with his big mouth.


    After hearing this, Li Luoguo was silent, then looked at Liu reform and asked, "brother Liu, do you want to go in?"


    Liu reform was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "why don''t we go in when the director invited us to dinner?"


    "Hehe, isn''t that right? Our director can eat people? Can eat you?" Zhang Xiaogang said with a smile when he heard this.


    Li Luoguo looked up at Zhang Xiaogang, and the expression on his face was still hesitant.


    "No, Dad, what''s your ink? Just go in and finish it..." Li Deli shouted reluctantly at this time.


    Li Luoguo squinted at Li Deli, then bit his teeth and scolded, "roll the calf, it''s over. If it''s not because you have to shout to me, can I come over?"


    "No, you said that. What does this have to do with me?" Li Deli stood in place, speechless.


    "Don''t talk." Li Luoguo frowned and scolded, and then ran towards the private room with his back hands.


    Zhang Xiaogang hurriedly stretched out his hand and pushed open the door of the private room. Sun Yuanliang was stunned when he saw the door open. Then he turned his mouth and shouted, "Xiaogang, what have you done? I''m waiting for you to take me home..."


    "I didn''t just go out for a while. What''s the matter with you? Let people be like this?" Zhang Xiaogang asked silently looking at Sun Yuanliang.


    "I''ve been mentioned. I drank too much just now. You''ll be done if you hurry to take me home..." Sun Yuanliang replied with his hands, obviously unable to hold on.


    "You may not be able to go..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile, and then turned sideways to give up his position.


    Li Deli and Li Luoguo came in.


    Sun Yuanliang was stunned when he saw the three men, and then asked, "what''s going on?"


    "Director Sun, don''t you know me? Last time I looked for me in the hair salon, you took me away..." Li Deli stepped forward and shouted at Sun Yuanliang with a smile.


    "... no impression." Sun Yuanliang drank a little too much, so he spoke a little straightforwardly. He must not have as much mind as usual, so he didn''t know what the three people in front of him were doing.


    "The grass is drunk..." Zhao Xiaogang scolded silently, then pointed to sun Yuanliang and said, "these two are the factory directors of our development zone. Have you forgotten?"


    Sun Yuanliang first reacted when he heard this, then patted his forehead and shouted, "grass, I forgot..."


    "Hello, director Sun!"


    Although Li Luoguo didn''t want to come in earlier, he knew he couldn''t afford to offend sun Yuanliang. He quickly stretched out his right hand and said with a smile.


    "Hello, you are the boss of the Li family small food factory, aren''t you?" Sun Yuanliang asked.


    "Yes, that''s my factory."


    "I know you!"


    Sun Yuanliang simply shook hands with Li Luoguo, turned his head and shouted at me, "what President ye, come here and I''ll introduce you."


    Hearing this, I turned to Liu Rui, and then stepped forward to sun Yuanliang. Sun Yuanliang looked at me very warmly and said, "factory director Li, let me introduce you. This is my brother, ye Han, the boss of the Hougong bar in our city!"


    In the Tower restaurant.


    "Hello, Mr. Ye."


    After sun Yuanliang introduced me, Li Luoguo politely stretched out his right hand. I looked at Li Luoguo and smiled. Then I said, "you are older than me. Is it all right to call you brother Li?"


    Li Luoguo completely didn''t expect that I should be so polite. He was stunned. Then he laughed and said, "what''s brother Li? If you don''t like brother Li, you''ll call me Li Luoguo just like them. I''m used to listening. I can''t stand it if you call me brother Li..."


    "What can''t stand this thing..." I replied with a smile, then turned to look at Liu reform and said, "who is this?"


    "Ah, by the way, I haven''t introduced this to you. This is also a factory director here, mainly the whole clothes, surnamed Liu." Sun Yuanliang hurriedly said after hearing this.


    "Brother Liu!" I quickly stretched out my hand to Liu reform and said with a smile.


    "President ye, I haven''t heard much about you. Your harem is in the city, but it''s not hot now..." Liu reform also replied to me very politely.


    "What doesn''t catch fire is nonsense, which can''t compare with the whole real economy like you." I replied very low-key, and before Liu reform continued to speak, the non mainstream son Li Deli around him scrambled to say: "Why not? I came to your harem a few days ago. Your harem is so awesome now. I tell you, if I know how to eat with you today, I have to bring my friend to me..."


    Li Deli was very excited when he spoke. It was obvious that seeing people in our harem was more intimate than seeing his father. In fact, Li Deli was not to blame. After all, our harem is really hot now. Whether it is imperial food or harem bar, it basically exists in H city. As long as young people who love to play a little will go to our harem, which is similar to our harem It doesn''t matter how good it is. It''s a symbol of identity.


    It''s like Starbucks coffee. It''s not necessarily better than bird''s nest coffee, but people are famous and expensive. Some people like to go in order to pretend to be forced. What can you do.


    "Our harem is so famous?" I asked Li Deli with a smile.


    "It''s not so good. Now if you say you go out to find a bar to play, it''s basically your harem, and the most important thing is that the bars in your harem are really exciting. They pull out one by one like stars..." Li Deli licked his lips and replied to me.


    After hearing these two words, Liu Rui immediately looked up, then looked at Li Deli, then smiled and said, "I remember. You''ve been to our harem. Do you still know me?"


    Li Deli looked at Liu Rui in his voice. He was silent for a moment and shouted at the top of his voice, "aren''t you the manager of the harem? Didn''t you find the one I was looking for last time?"


    Hearing this, Liu Rui quickly stood up and walked to Li Deli with a smile. He bared his teeth and asked, "what happened to the last one?"

 Chapter 1593

    "Grass, absolutely not!" Li Deli shouted, patting his thigh as if he saw his relatives.


    "Why didn''t you say your relationship with brother sun earlier? If you said earlier, I would give you a discount last time..." Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    "What are you doing with discounts? We can still afford you a little money when we go out to play? It''s not easy for you to earn money..." Li Deli shouted very cool.


    "Grass, do you think it''s appropriate for you to say this in front of the two?" Zhang Xiaogang asked awkwardly.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui looked at Zhang Xiaogang and smiled. Then he patted Li deli on the shoulder and said, "what''s the matter? Let''s talk privately."


    "OK!" Li Deli nodded hurriedly.


    "Who is this?" Li Deli didn''t introduce himself for a long time. He just talked to Liu Rui.


    "I forgot to say, this is my father!" Li Deli turned to look at Li Luoguo and said.


    "Brother Li, is this your son?" I asked, smiling at Li Luoguo.


    Hearing this, Li Luoguo glared at Li Deli, then smiled awkwardly and said, "my son is like this. He is naturally fond of playing..."


    "Grass, if you talk like that, I don''t like it. You''ll take me when I''m ten. Can I not like playing?" Li Deli shouted with a big mouth.


    "You roll the calf for me!" Li Luoguo''s old face shouted.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. It''s common to like playing. That man doesn''t like playing?" I smiled back, then looked at Liu Rui and said, "you''ll write down my brother''s phone later. As long as you people come to the city, whether it''s imperial food or bar, they''re all half folded."


    After hearing this, Li Deli was stunned, stared at the beads and asked, "is it true or false?"


    "What''s true or false?" I asked with a smile.


    "Half off, really?" repeated Ridley.


    "That must be true. I can still tease you..." I replied with my mouth tilted.


    "Grass, are you looking for a discount?" Li Deli asked excitedly.


    "No, I''ll tell you what. As soon as you talk about your mobile phone, it''s the same treatment as the emperor in our harem. I tell you, don''t talk about looking for a discount. Even if the whole condom is discounted, I''ll tell you..." Liu Rui said before I spoke.


    "This thing is so awesome?" Li Deli stared at the beads, feeling a little excited.


    "What''s your name? Can our boss not force us to speak in person?" Liu Rui replied with a big mouth.


    "Then I have to thank President Ye!"


    Li Deli quickly held my right hand and then said, "President ye, I don''t have anything else in my house. I''ll give you some small food later. You can see if there are children in your family. You can take them back to eat..."


    I was stunned when I heard this. Now I know that this brain is really not working well. There is no one here to give gifts and small food.


    "My family has no children, no need..." I smiled and refused.


    "What''s the hot strip in my house? Why don''t you go away?" continued Li Deli.


    "Grass, who didn''t eat that!" the Li Luo pot on one side couldn''t look down and shouted with a big mouth.


    "Don''t I return the favor? Do you know how awesome the treatment president Ye gave me?" Li Deli shouted at Li Luoguo with a big mouth.


    "Get out of here!"


    Li Luoguo bit his teeth and kicked Li Deli, then smiled at me and said, "this child is not sensible, Mr. Ye, don''t mind..."


    "It''s all right..." I smiled and waved my hand, then patted Li deli''s head and said with a smile: "you have a good head shape?"


    "Two hundred dollars, dyed by the barber shop at the door..." Li Deli replied very honestly.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and didn''t speak.


    "If there''s nothing wrong with us, sit down and talk. It''s not a matter to stand!" Zhang Xiaogang said to me with a smile at this time.


    "OK." I nodded and then said, "brother Li and brother Liu, you two came at a bad time. We''ve just finished here..."


    "It''s all right, let''s just have something to eat!" Liu reform quickly replied to me.


    "Just have some?" I replied with my mouth tilted, and then said, "well, brother Zhang, please arrange it first. I''ll go out with Liu Rui and order again. We''ll finish with a new meal..."


    "OK!" Zhang Xiaogang nodded quickly.


    "Mr. Ye, why are you so polite? We''re late. I''ll just have something to eat. There''s no need to order again..." Li Luoguo shouted when he saw that I wanted to order again.


    "That''s no good. One yard is one yard, mainly because there''s nothing left here now!" I replied with a smile.


    "Just as I didn''t eat well here, we both ordered dishes. You''ll be finished when you wait..." Liu Rui also said.


    "Grass, I''m still a little embarrassed..." Li Luoguo bared his teeth and replied to me.


    "There''s nothing to be ashamed of."


    I turned around and looked at the north and South and shouted, "don''t stay there. Stay with these two guests!"


    "OK!"


    North and South quickly nodded.


    "Well, you stay first. I''m going out to order..."


    After saying this, I turned around and ran out of the house with Liu Rui.


    Li Luoguo looked at my back, nodded, smiled at Sun Yuanliang and said, "President Ye is particular about..."


    "Don''t pay attention to what?" Sun Yuanliang replied with his mouth tilted, and then ran to his seat with Li Luoguo and Liu reform in his arms.


    "Uncle Li, Hello, my name is Nanbei!"


    After Li Luoguo sat down, North and South stood up very politely and said to Li Luoguo with a smile.


    "Hello, little brother, you are also from the harem?" Li Luoguo asked with a smile.


    "Yes, uncle Liu, Uncle Li smokes!"


    The north and South nodded, and then began to smoke for Li Luoguo and Liu reformer. After smoking, the South and North smiled and said, "we are all from the harem and work for ye Han..."


    Li Luoguo was stunned for a moment, then turned his head and looked at the people in the room, then said with his mouth tilted: "how many of you?"


    "It''s not so good. The harem is a big deal..." Sun Yuanliang agreed.


    "What a big deal!" Li Luoguo nodded slightly.


    "What brother, you can''t find anyone in the harem now?" at this time, Li Deli bared his teeth and asked North and south.


    After hearing this, the north and South were stunned, touched their nose and asked in a low voice, "why, what do you mean? What do you think?"


    "Yes, if you recruit people, can you fix it for me? I think your harem is better than me staying at home..." Li Deli said hurriedly.


    "Oh, I don''t want to recruit people. I didn''t count it. You have to ask Liu Rui or ask the leaves. They has the final say for two," Liu Rui agreed.


    Outside the Tower restaurant.


    After I left the private room with Liu Rui, Liu Rui looked at me and didn''t speak. I pursed my lips and ran to the front desk of the restaurant.


    "Why are you going?" Liu Rui reached out and stopped me.


    "Order, there are two big bosses here. You let them eat the rest of us?" I replied speechlessly.


    "..." Liu Rui looked at me and said in a low voice, "please have dinner, but I want to ask..."


    "You''re numb, fart quickly." I replied irritably.


    "Do you pay for the meal or me..." Liu Rui looked at me and asked.


    "Grass, isn''t this nonsense you said? Didn''t we agree earlier? This meal is yours!" I reluctantly replied.


    "What I promised you was to invite you to dinner, but I didn''t promise to invite those two things to dinner? Besides, is this a meal? It''s two meals directly..." Liu Rui shouted at me.


    "..." I squinted at Liu Rui, then whispered, "do you like to invite me or not, if you don''t invite me, I''ll tell Ji Xuan about these things. Anyway, you two must come out and help me pay for this meal..."


    "Ye Han, aren''t you too inhuman?" Liu Rui stared at the beads and shouted at me.


    "Why, the first day you met me? I''m not human, nor have I been a day or two. Is it a little naive for you to say this now?" I asked with a smile.


    Liu Rui stared at the bead and was silent for a moment. Then he clenched his teeth and said, "do you think it''s ok?"


    "You said..." I nodded slightly.


    "Do you think it''s OK for us to pay half for the meal?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me.


    "No!" I shook my head.


    "Ye Han, don''t go too far. I''ll tell you!" Liu Rui shouted at me with his finger.


    "I''ve gone too far. What can you do?" I asked with a smile.


    "The dog leaps over the wall, and the rabbit bites when he is eager!" Liu Rui''s expression on his face at this time is a hatred of killing his father and taking his wife.


    "Come on, don''t talk to me here. It''s a big deal. I''ll help you cooperate when you cheat Ji Xuan next time. Anyway, Ji Xuan doesn''t go with us every day. If you want to get the money back, don''t you have a chance? You say you always want to deduct money from me, do you think it''s possible?" I smiled at Liu Rui and advised.


    Liu Rui looked up at me, nodded inexplicably, and whispered, "if you talk to me like that, I think it''s necessary for us to talk."


    "What''s necessary?" I asked with a smile.


    "I think if we can fool Ji Xuan''s company in two months according to our IQ, do you believe it?" Liu Rui whispered, looking at me.


    "You seem to know that the company belongs to Ji Xuan''s father, not Ji Xuan. Even if Ji Xuan promised to give it to you, there is no legal basis. If you can do it all, don''t do it to Ji Xuan at last. You do it to Ji Xuan''s father..." I said to Liu Rui speechless.


    When Liu Rui heard this, he looked at me helplessly and shouted, "I don''t mean that. I mean the IQ of the two of us. As long as we work together, we can certainly deduct a lot of money from Ji Xuan''s hands..."


    "You''re sick. If you really have this idea, why don''t you focus on our project? Why don''t you focus on Li Luoguo and Liu reform? If you can handle these two factories, you don''t have everything!" I shouted speechless,


    After Liu Rui heard what I said, he was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "mainly I think that Li Luoguo and Liu reform are smarter than Ji Xuan. They must not be as easy to fool as Ji Xuan..."


    "You''re not talking nonsense. Why don''t you want how much money you can get from Ji Xuan and how much money you can get from these two people? Is that a price?" I looked at Liu Rui and scolded helplessly.


    "Hehe, don''t talk to me here. Don''t think I don''t know what you think. Although I get less money from Ji Xuan, it''s all my money, but if I make money from those two people, how much I earn is yours, which has nothing to do with me..." Liu Rui said to me with a big mouth.


    "Did you spend the money you earned from Ji Xuan?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "..." Liu Rui was stunned, then turned and shouted at me, "if you don''t let me invite you to dinner, can I not spend it? Isn''t it all because of you?"


    "It''s amazing. You can''t spend the money Ji Xuan gave you. You still can''t spend the money li Luoguo. You might as well start more. Maybe I''ll give you some at random at that time, which will be enough for you to work hard on Ji Xuan for several months..." I smiled at Liu Rui and said.


    After hearing this, Liu Rui looked up at me and said in a low voice, "forget it, I''m not in the mood to study this thing with you now. You say that sun Yuanliang is really OK. He even knows to give you a whole meeting gift when eating with us!"


    "It''s not so good. I directly brought two factory directors. This meeting gift is not light. It''s full of sincerity. I can see it now..." I smiled back to Liu Rui.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter what the reason is, but he knows that he has called people to have dinner with us, which shows that this person is still very concerned about the affairs of our harem!" Liu Rui agreed with me and looked at me and nodded.


    "In fact, it''s not sad..." I whispered back.


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard what I said, then looked up at me and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "What do you mean? Don''t you know it?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Do you mean that sun Yuanliang called these two people to show the people in our harem the strength of sun Yuanliang in the iron tower?" Liu Rui made a very clear analysis.


    "Your IQ is OK now. How did Wu Mei exercise you?" I looked at Liu Rui in surprise and said.


    "Brother Cao, my IQ has always been the peak of our harem, okay?" Liu Rui replied to me with a big mouth, and then said, "don''t worry, it''s good if people can call these people!"


    "Well, fortunately, these people are late. If we follow sun Yuanliang, our situation will be passive. Now we have finished anyway. Don''t worry about it. Now we know what sun Yuanliang''s attitude is, and sun Yuanliang also knows what attitude our harem is. Now it''s good to save ink!" I said in a stuffy voice.


    "Just don''t know if these two can sell us the factory!" Liu Rui frowned slightly.


    "Hehe, these things are not what we care about. If sun Yuanliang really has this strength, even if the factory in the hands of these two people may not sell to me for the time being, they will not easily sell to others. If sun Yuanliang''s strength is not strong, it will be useless for us to study anything!"


    "What do you mean, our harem now puts its hope on Sun Yuanliang and Zhang Xiaogang?" Liu Rui looked up at me and asked.


    "Well, now they are the key to the problem. Whether they help us collect land or help us find Xiaohei and Lao Bian, they can solve many of our problems. Xiaowu is an underworld and Zhang Xiaogang is. Whenever he meets Zhang Xiaogang, he has to run away, so it''s much easier to help us do these things than ourselves..." I whispered a sentence.


    Liu Rui looked up at me, then turned his mouth and asked, "if we offend these Gang now, and then they cooperate with Xiao Wu, won''t we be completely pulled down?"


    "No!" I replied with great certainty.


    "Why not? We can give money to Zhang Xiaogang and sun Yuanliang. Xiao Wu Liu Neng is not a poor man. They can also give money. These two people are all things that recognize money but not people. As long as the money is in place, I don''t think it''s impossible!" Liu Rui looked at me very puzzled and asked.


    "You have to analyze the problem like this. In fact, the main reason why we can cooperate with sun Yuanliang is money. Another thing is that our Hougong has a good reputation in the city. He knows to cooperate with our Hougong. As long as we understand the matter, our Hougong and Ji Xuan will not give them less than a penny. They can do everything they promise. This is the most reassuring place for them However, if you change to small five, their situation will be different. Small five are not locals at all. To be honest, sun Yuanliang and Zhao Xiaogang don''t know their strength. That''s the key to the problem. Although they want money, you have to think about whether you can get the money at that time! "


    After hearing what I said, Liu Rui was silent for a moment, then nodded slightly and said, "that''s really what you said. If it were me, I wouldn''t cooperate with Xiaowu. After all, those people are too dangerous now, but the person behind them is Fan Jun, that''s!"


    "You seem to be in danger because of it! The larger the network behind Xiao Wu, the more afraid sun Yuanliang is, because even if Xiao Wu really doesn''t give him anything at that time, he has no place to reason, because Xiao Wu is supported by Fan Jun!"


    After hearing my words, Liu Rui smiled helplessly and whispered, "what do you mean, Xiao Wu, they may let Fan Jun play?"


    "It''s possible. I can think of it, and Liu can certainly think of it. When necessary, I think I can stir up the relationship between the two groups!" I replied with a smile.


    "You are so bad!" Liu Rui looked up at me and scolded wordlessly.


    "Isn''t this thing worse than who? If I''m kind, who will pull me!" I replied with a smile.


    After I finished talking with Liu Rui, I ran to the front desk of the restaurant with my back hands.


    "No, I don''t have enough money in my hand." Liu Rui shouted at me when he saw me asking for a la carte.


    "You can''t do whatever you like. You just work for others in this restaurant for a month, and the meal money will come out?" I replied silently, and then walked to the front of the counter.


    When the manager who was sitting in the office saw me coming, he knew that I was the one who ate with sun Yuanliang, so he came out of the office very warmly, looked at me with a smile and asked, "President ye, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s all right. I have some more friends here and order."


    I smiled back.


    "OK, just tell me what you want to eat..." the manager nodded and promised me.


    I looked at the manager and was silent. I didn''t know whether it was because I was too sensitive or what. I always thought that the manager was very enthusiastic about me, but later I thought it might be because I knew my relationship with sun Yuanliang, so I didn''t want to nod and say, "you''ll finish all the dishes you served us before..."


    The manager of the restaurant was stunned when he heard what I said, and asked me with a big mouth: "what kind of President ye, you want all your previous dishes?"


    "Why, what''s the problem?" I asked obliquely.


    "No problem, no problem, but..."


    "But what?" I asked, looking at the manager.


    "I''m just afraid you can''t eat. After all, you''ve ordered a lot just now. If it''s new, it''s probably more than ten dishes..." the manager looked at me with some hesitation and said.


    "Are you afraid I can''t eat or don''t give you money?" I asked with a smile.


    "Mr. Ye, what are you talking about? Even if I don''t talk to you, I can''t worry about you not giving me money after eating. Brother Zhang and brother sun are regular customers here. If you don''t think it''s a waste, I''ll arrange it for you right now..." the manager said to me with a smile.


    "Why, I listen to you, and they regard you as a canteen?" I asked with a smile.


    "No, I came here almost every day..." the manager nodded quickly.


    "It''s so corrupt..." I smiled and joked, then patted the manager on the shoulder and said, "you can rest assured that you''ll be done as I let you go..."


    "OK, I''ll prepare it for you..." the manager quickly promised me, and then shouted with a walkie talkie: "Private Room 203 orders!"


    "Hurry up!" after ordering, I asked the manager a little uneasy.


    "OK, I''ll have someone fix you right away..." the manager bared his teeth and replied to me.


    I glanced at the manager and then ran to the bathroom, because I knew Liu Rui must be studying how to pull the money from Ji Xuan''s hands.


    Sure enough, when I went to the bathroom, Liu Ruizheng squatted alone in the partition, smoking a cigarette, with a helpless face.


    "Why are you squatting here?" I peed and looked at Liu Rui.


    Liu Rui squinted at me and said helplessly, "isn''t this what I am? Study how I can get the money back from others..."


    "Have you studied it?" I reached out and lit a cigarette.

 Chapter 1594

    "Not yet." Liu Rui replied slightly melancholy.


    "What are you still studying here? I''ve been out for so long. Go back..."


    Liu Rui looked up at me and said in a low voice, "what do you think of the whole tutorial class in our harem?"


    "You seem to be, what can you do? You just need the whole cram school!"


    "I''m mainly aiming at a cram school for people like Ji Xuan who are easily deceived. I think this idea is good..."


    "Then you give them a tutorial. Who will let you cheat in the future?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "I washed my hands..." Liu Rui gave me a deep look.


    "Why?" I looked at Liu Rui and wondered what was in his mind.


    "Because I found a problem now..." Liu Rui looked at me and said.


    "What''s the problem? It''s so mysterious." I asked with a smile.


    "Will I be fooled away by you no matter how much money I get from others?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at me.


    "Hehe, you said you were talking. I''ll fool you away, or you don''t understand what you did. If you understand, can I fool you away your money?" I replied to Liu Rui with my mouth tilted.


    "Cao, I really regret it now. I think if I were not with you, I would be a millionaire now. I tell you!" Liu Rui shouted with great emotion, then threw down his cigarette butts and ran towards the private room.


    "No, what do you mean by that? I still delayed you from becoming a millionaire, didn''t I?" I asked with a smile after Liu Rui.


    "Can you stop following me?" Liu Rui asked, pointing back at me.


    "No, I found that you are still like a psycho this day. Can you be normal..." I rubbed my face and asked some speechless.


    "I said, you''d better not always follow me..." Liu Rui turned and stared at the beads and shouted at me.


    "Who''s with you? I''ll go back and you''ll go back. I have nothing to do with you!" I scolded Liu Rui with staring beads.


    "Grass, I am far away from you now. I feel that you are my nemesis now. I tell you!" Liu Rui scolded me irritably, and then started running in the direction of the private room with a big step.


    "Why did I meet you like this!" I stood behind Liu Rui and whispered, and then I followed Liu Rui''s steps.


    ����


    On the other side, after I finished ordering at the front desk, the manager looked at the walkie talkie in his hand and was silent for a while. Then he took out his cigarette box and lit a cigarette for himself.


    "What are the managers doing? Why are they crazy? How can they have another meal after eating?" the waiter at the front desk looked at the bill on the computer and asked the smoking manager.


    "I don''t know. Director Sun brought them anyway. Who knows what these people mean!" the manager replied helplessly, silent for a while, and then said, "how much did these people spend?"


    "Almost seven thousand!" the waiter looked down at the bill.


    "So much?" cried the manager, staring at the beads.


    "No, they haven''t finished yet. If they finish, it''s estimated to cost seven or eight thousand. All they drink is Maotai..." the little girl nodded slightly.


    "Grass, why do you drink Maotai as white water or what?" the manager scolded wordlessly.


    "It''s not so good. You said that sun Yuanliang never gave money to us for dinner. I guess I can''t give it this time..." the waiter said helplessly.


    When the manager heard this, he looked up at the waiter and said, "grass, it''s hundreds of dollars each time. Today, it''s thousands!"


    "What do you say?"


    "Let''s see what happens later. Give them a half discount when you settle the accounts. If you can give it or not, you can''t ask for it. After all, he is the director!" the manager replied speechlessly, and then ran to his office with a walkie talkie.


    The waiter looked at the bill on the computer and sighed helplessly. The manager didn''t say anything, and he certainly couldn''t say anything.


    ����


    On the other side, as soon as Liu Ruigang and I entered the private room, sun Yuanliang shouted at me and us: "what have you two done? It took so long to come back..."


    "I ordered some dishes for brother Li and brother Liu just now, and then we went to the bathroom and had a cigarette!" I smiled back to sun Yuanliang. Then I saw that sun Yuanliang was obviously energetic and asked with a smile: "why, sober up?"


    "Grass, can I still have a whole circle with you now? Do you believe it?" Sun Yuanliang shouted at me with a big mouth.


    "Believe me, I don''t believe this thing. Brother sun, I''m satisfied with your drinking capacity now..." I quickly cooperated with sun Yuanliang to boast.


    "Ha ha..." Sun Yuanliang looked at me and smiled without talking.


    On the other side, after Liu Rui sat down, Han Chao looked at Liu Rui mysteriously, and then asked with a smile, "didn''t you invite this meal? I think we got money for this meal..."


    "Can you not open the pot and carry it!" Liu Rui shouted very irritably, then turned his head and looked at the mountain of wine bottles on the ground. His face was very ugly.


    "Don''t you want to study the matter of going to work in our harem? This time the person is back, you can ask..."


    North and South smiled at the non mainstream son Li Deli.


    "Grass, you don''t say I forgot..." after hearing this, Li Deli directly started the crab on his hand, then looked at me and asked loudly, "what, President ye, you still recruit people here? I don''t want to stay here in the iron tower. How about going to your back Palace?"


    When I heard this, I was stunned and said, "you said it''s inappropriate for you to leave it well. What are you doing in our harem?"


    "Cao, President ye, you don''t know. I''m a rich second generation. Let me tell you this. My father gives me 2000 yuan a month. Have you ever seen a rich second generation with a living cost of 2000 yuan? I dye my hair more than 200, I''ll tell you!" Li Deli shouted at me with a bitter hatred on his face after hearing my words.


    "These two thousand dollars are really a little less!" I touched my nose and replied to Li Deli with embarrassment.


    "Not really. It''s too few, I said!"


    In the private room of Iron Tower restaurant.


    Li Deli bared his teeth and said to me, "I''m a rich second generation. Let me tell you this. My father and I don''t take money for me. I have to keep accounts. Really, President ye, I don''t brag with you at all. I''m better than being a rich second generation when I go out. I''ll tell you..."


    I looked at Li Deli. I found that although the hairstyle on his head was very chic, there seemed to be no serious things in his big head. What he said was basically the same route as Liu Rui. He was the kind of person who didn''t talk to his brain.


    Li Luoguo on one side turned green when he heard this, stared at Li Deli and shouted, "shut your mouth to me. What are you doing with this? Do you know what shame is?"


    "No, you can do such a Baba thing. Why can''t I talk about it? Do you say you give me 2000 yuan a month?" Li Deli turned his head and looked at Li Luoguo, as if it was quite reasonable.


    "Roll the calf, you give the bastard the calf!"


    Li Luoguo bit his teeth and scolded. Then he turned his head and smiled at me and sun Yuanliang and said, "brother sun, President ye, don''t mind. My son is like this. He doesn''t talk in his head..."


    "It''s okay, I think it''s good..."


    I smiled back.


    "Ha ha..." Li Luoguo smiled awkwardly and sat down on the stool without talking.


    "Mr. Ye, what do you think about going to your harem? I don''t have any special skills, but I can bear hardships and belong to the diligent type..." Li Deli bared his teeth and asked me.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Li Deli and smiled. I turned around and looked at Li Luoguo again. I didn''t speak, because I really didn''t know how to answer this Li Deli. After all, if I promised him, I really didn''t know how to arrange him in our harem. If I didn''t promise, I didn''t seem to give people face.


    "What are you diligent? You are so lazy that you can grow maggots!" Li Luoguo shouted with his teeth when he saw me not talking.


    "Why don''t I work hard? I''m going to have an interview. Can you stop talking to me?" Li Deli shouted at Li Luoguo and then said to me: "Mr. Ye, don''t listen to my father''s nonsense. I''ll tell you, I''m qualified for all positions in your harem except duck province. I''ll tell you..."


    "There are no ducks in our harem..." I replied with a smile.


    "That''s what I mean. Now I really don''t want to be a rich second generation of 2000 yuan a month in my father''s broken factory. Take me away quickly. Just give me 35000 yuan a month..." Li Deli bared his teeth and didn''t give up. It seems that if I don''t promise today, he can talk to me about the dark of ink.


    "What can you do? People will give you five thousand?" Li Luoguo scolded helplessly, then turned his head and said to me, "President ye, don''t take it seriously. This thing is just kidding you."


    "Who''s kidding? I''m serious. I just want to leave you early now. I think if I follow you, I''ll be worthless in my life!" when Li Deli heard this, he shouted at Li Luoguo at the top of his voice, and then pointed to Liu reform and said: "If I follow you, I might as well follow my uncle Liu to make clothes. People can find two small models every day. You say you make small food, and I can make two children!"


    When Liu reform heard this, he reluctantly rubbed his face, then smiled and said, "when did this happen? When did I find a model..."


    "I saw several models coming out of your factory last time..." Li Deli shouted with a big mouth.


    "Cao, if you say that, I don''t understand!" Liu reformed silently scolded, then looked at Li Luoguo and said, "in fact, it''s OK to let your son go out and have a look. Don''t stay with us. It''s meaningless. Now whose young people still love to study that small food with you..."


    "Cao, I want him to go out. Does he look like that?" Li Luoguo scolded helplessly. In fact, Li Luoguo doesn''t want Li Deli to go out, but Li Deli wants to go to our harem. Li Luoguo is a little worried. After all, what does our harem do? Li Luoguo is very clear in his heart. He is basically an industry on the edge of the law.


    "In fact, it''s good for you to let Deli follow president Ye. Now president Ye''s family is in bars and hotels in the city. In the future, there are also projects in our university city. I''ll tell you that following President Ye has a future..." Sun Yuanliang is very good at looking for opportunities and said with a smile.


    I was stunned when I heard this. Maybe it was because I drank just now. I forgot the most important thing. This Li Deli is Li Luoguo''s son. If Li Deli follows me, can Li Luoguo''s factory not change hands to me?


    "Grass!"


    I scolded in a low voice, looked up at Li Luoguo, and thought that if I wanted someone now, it must be too late, and people are not fools.


    Li Deli looked at me, then shouted at me, "President ye, as long as you want me, you can let me do anything!"


    "What you said is about your relationship with brother sun. If you come to me, I can''t treat you badly, but your father won''t let you out now. I think you''d better be honest and take it with you in your small food factory..." I quickly answered and politely refused Li Deli.


    "Cao, it''s fate that I can meet the people in your harem today. If it''s someone else, I don''t necessarily love it..." Li Deli replied to me with a big mouth, and then said: "what President ye, as long as I promise, you''ll let me go, won''t you?"


    "Ha ha, that''s almost what I mean." I nodded with a smile.


    After hearing what I said, Li Deli looked up at Li Luoguo and asked, "Dad, you see that other people''s president Ye has promised me, you let me go out and have a look. It saves me from being at home every day. You see I''m upset, and I don''t think you''re good..."


    After hearing this, Li Luoguo turned to look at me and said helplessly, "you say President ye, he''s fooling around. How can you follow him!"


    "What''s this nonsense? Isn''t this an interview?" Li Deli shouted with an unhappy face.


    "Mr. Ye, it''s not that I don''t want my son to follow you. You say the child can''t do anything, and he''s timid. Don''t you say he''s in the past, causing you trouble?" Li Luoguo looked at me and whispered, maybe he still didn''t agree.


    "It''s all right. As long as brother Li can give up your precious son, you''ll let him come and finish it!" I smiled back.


    "Cao, I''m not his baby son. It used to drive me away every day. Now I want to go myself. You won''t let me go. How do you look like every day?" Li Deli shouted at Li Luoguo in some anxiety.


    Li Luoguo looked at Li Deli helplessly, and then whispered, "how did I give birth to you!"


    "It''s no use saying less about it, just say let me go or not!" Li Deli asked, pointing to Li Luoguo.


    "..." Li Luoguo looked at Li Deli and was silent. Then he turned to me and asked, "what President ye, what you just said is all serious, isn''t it?"


    "I can still tease you by arranging someone for this thing!" I replied with a smile and then said: "But it''s not urgent. You don''t have to tell the result now. Well, you two go home and study it. Then if you really want to follow me, I don''t have any employment right now. There''s no shortage of drivers. You can go to Liu Rui and ask Liu Rui to arrange you. As for the salary, it must be more than 2000 yuan a month!"


    "Well, Mr. Ye, you mean you promised me?" Li Deli shouted at me with some excitement.


    "Don''t worry, we have nothing to do now. You go home and talk to your father and see what your father thinks. If your father agrees, you''ll come. If your father doesn''t agree, I can''t ask you to tell you..." I said with a smile to Li Deli.


    Speechless, what I have done with him, I has the final say of my own affairs, "Li Deli said without a word.


    "It''s mainly because I''m afraid that brother Li will ask me for a son at that time..." I replied with a smile.


    "Ha ha..."


    After hearing this, Li Luoguo smiled, then looked up at Li Deli and said nothing.


    Seeing that I stopped talking, Li Deli turned and began to study with Liu Rui.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? I''m a little scared..." Liu Rui flicked the ash in his hand and asked Li Deli in silence.


    "What, didn''t Ye always say just now? I''ll follow you later. I want to ask what you mainly do and what I''ll follow you later!" Li Deli asked Liu Rui with bare teeth.


    "Me?" Liu Rui was stunned, then smiled and said, "guess what I do?"


    "..." Li Deli looked at Liu Rui and said with a smile, "chicken head!"


    "Grass!" Liu Rui scolded speechlessly, then clenched his teeth and said, "I''m like a chicken?"


    "No, it''s mainly because your temperament is too consistent with the appearance of the chicken head. I usually look for it. The chicken head I see is your hairstyle!" Li Deli seems to have a very experienced summary.


    Liu Rui looked at Li Deli helplessly, then said with a big mouth: "I''m not a chicken head, you child really can''t speak!"


    "What do you do?" Li Deli asked, looking at Liu Rui a little reluctantly.


    "I''m usually responsible for psychological counseling, which basically belongs to the work of teachers!" Liu Rui replied proudly.


    After hearing this, Li Deli was silent for a long time, and then asked in a low voice, "now we have to have psychological counseling?"


    "Grass, what do you mean by this? Do you look down on this industry or what?" Liu Rui looked at Li Deli helplessly and asked.


    "No, don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean anything else. I''m just curious. What''s the main purpose of you as a psychological counselor? I''ve been looking for it for so many years, and I''ve never heard of a psychological counselor!" Li Deli became more and more curious, and instantly felt that Liu Rui''s image in his heart had risen a lot.


    Liu Rui turned to look at me and found that I was chatting with sun Yuanliang and Li Luoguo Liu reform. They didn''t pay attention to Li Deli at all. They had to look at Li Deli reluctantly and say, "I tell you, my psychological counselor is a very professional and sacred career. You can''t look at this career from a secular perspective, you know?"


    "Yes, it''s very sacred. Then I want to ask him where it is sacred?" Li Deli whetted his haw as if he didn''t ask for anything.


    Liu Rui reluctantly glanced at Li Deli and then said, "this profession itself is a very sacred profession. You said that in order to solve our male compatriots'' physical problems, you would rather face the secular vision. Whether you can''t find an object or your object doesn''t let grass, we can meet you. Do you say this profession is sacred?"


    "Holy!" Li Deli nodded quickly after hearing this.


    "Then you say that you sleep with so many guests every day, and then you are not only physically tired, but also have to serve your guests, chat with your guests, and usually have to read books, watch TV and watch ball games to supplement yourself, so as to have some common topics with guests like you after finishing the work? Do you say how much pressure they have on their work? And the most important thing is that they don''t dare to work at ordinary times Eat more, you know? I''m afraid I''m getting fat and other guests don''t like it. Moreover, I have to keep my chest plump and don''t sag, and my long legs have no hair, because now the competitive pressure in this industry is too great. As long as you''re a little careless, you may be eliminated. Do you know? "Liu Rui is like the head of a MLM organization at this time, Keep brainwashing Ridley.


    After hearing these words, Li Deli nodded numbly, then looked at Liu Rui in some surprise and asked, "no, I just know that your industry is under so much pressure now? It''s not easy!"


    "Grass, what do you think is going on? You think everything agrees as you think. The era of splitting half a bag of rice with your thigh has long passed. Now the competitive pressure of this industry is no less than any sales industry!" Liu Rui replied with a big mouth.


    "It''s really not easy. If you don''t tell me, I don''t know!" Li Deli nodded and agreed.


    "You know too little. I tell you, these people in our harem not only say that they are physically abused by your guests, but also psychologically. You know, those people let you grass every day, and then you have to bury others in your mouth. Do you think they can feel better if you do this?"


    "It must be hard..." when Li Deli heard this, he quickly nodded and then said, "brother, if you don''t tell me this today, I may never know that this gang is so difficult..."


    "It''s not so good..." Liu Rui wrapped a cigarette end and then said, "these people are not only physically devastated by you, but also psychologically tortured, but these are not the most important. Do you know what''s the most important?"

 Chapter 1595

    "What?" Li Deli asked, looking at Liu Rui with a sniffle bubble on his nose.


    "The most tormenting thing is the deep malice in the world. You say it''s not easy for these people to come to this world. You still look at them with different eyes and satirize them with vicious language. Do you say it''s easy for them to help you guests alleviate their emptiness. In the end, they not only have a bad reputation and are not easy to get married, but also have their own reputation All kinds of problems, do you think they can feel better? Tell me, tell me! "Liu ruiyue became more and more excited and shouted at Li Deli at the top of his voice.


    "It''s not easy!" Li Deli patted Liu Rui''s, then said with a very serious expression: "Brother, I''m telling the truth. I''ve lived so long that no one has ever said such a thing to me. I looked down on it. But today, after listening to your words, I''ll find a better way to treat them and don''t bargain with them. Do you mean I''m still a person? It''s not easy for me to bargain with them every time, just for the sake of my thirty-five It''s not human... "Li deli''s mood was also driven by Liu Rui, so he didn''t cry.


    In fact, I think even if Liu Rui of our harem doesn''t work in a bar with me, I don''t think he''s a bad MLM organization. At least he''s a small captain now.


    "In fact, you don''t have to be so excited!" Liu Rui said wordlessly when he saw that Li Deli couldn''t control his emotions.


    "Brother, I just feel regret for my previous behavior. I was really not human before. I tell you, I''m not good to me. I''m guilty!"


    Li Deli shouted while patting Liu Rui on the thigh.


    Liu Rui looked at Li Deli helplessly. He was going to be sensational. Who knows, he really repented directly to the child.


    "It''s all right. It''s not too late for you to know these things now. You don''t have to......" Liu Rui patted Li deli''s head and whispered.


    "That what, brother, I have a decision after listening to you today!" Li Deli suddenly looked up at Liu Rui and said.


    "What''s the decision?" Liu Rui was stunned and asked in some confusion.


    "I''ve decided that I''ll have sister Zhao as my daughter-in-law and let me love her and live up to him!" Li Deli vowed to Liu Rui.


    "Pooh!" when lidley heard this, he spit out the beer in his mouth.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Deli asked, looking at the north and south.


    "Hehe, it''s all right... You go on!" north and South smiled and waved their hands. They didn''t want to disturb the two psychopaths.


    "In fact, you don''t have to be so big..." Liu Rui said helplessly to Niu Lei.


    "That''s no good. I''m just atoning for my previous sins. I''ll tell you..."


    Liu Rui looks at Li Deli around him. Now Liu Rui finds that Li deli''s psychosis is no less than Yang Song in our harem. What he says now is about atonement. What''s the atonement of this thing!


    "What, if you have to do this, I won''t stop you..." Liu Rui reluctantly replied, ready to end the dialogue with Li Deli. After all, Liu Rui found that he couldn''t say it now.


    "How about you be the host for our wedding?" Li Deli asked, looking at Liu Rui very seriously.


    "Why should I be the host?" Liu Rui asked helplessly.


    "Then you''ll repeat all your words to me. I think the relatives and friends at the bottom have to listen to everything and cry..."


    "Ha ha..."


    Liu Rui smiled helplessly and thought to himself, if I really say these things, your father can''t kill me!


    "Let''s talk about this then. Can we contact you when you get married?" Liu Rui looked at Li Deli helplessly and said.


    "OK, anyway, I don''t have the idea of getting married now. Let''s just say it at that time..." Li Deli bared his teeth back to Liu Rui, and then asked in a low voice, "brother, now I know it''s not easy, but I still don''t understand what you''re doing in our harem?"


    "Grass, what I said is so obvious that you can''t understand?" Liu Rui shouted helplessly.


    "No, didn''t you just say it''s not easy? You didn''t say it''s not easy? Why are you, duck?" Li Deli asked in some doubt, and then said: "brother, that duck, that job may not be very suitable for me, or I won''t go!"


    "When did I say I was a duck? How many times have I told you that I was a counselor!" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice.


    "It''s mainly because you haven''t explained what you do as a psychological counselor!" Li deli''s expression was a little broken. After all, he was still very worried about what he would do after he arrived at the harem.


    "You say it''s not easy for these people. They have so much pressure in their hearts. How to release and solve it. If they can''t release and solve it, will they all pile up in their hearts? Is it easy to have problems over time?" Liu Rui stared at the beads and shouted at Li Deli.


    "That''s possible." Li Deli nodded slightly.


    "If you say what to do about this psychological pressure, Fang can''t let it out. Finally, if it''s serious, will it lead to depression or suicide? Do you say this problem is serious?" Liu Rui patted the table and shouted at Li Deli.


    "No, what do these things have to do with you?" Li deli''s eyes at Liu Rui were still puzzled.


    "Oh, I''m really impressed by your brain!" Liu Rui scolded speechlessly and then said, "the main task of my psychological counseling room is to help eliminate their psychological pressure. Do you understand? Do you understand now?"


    "I see. You''re in charge of following me, aren''t you?" Li Deli asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "I have nothing to do with others in my spare time!" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Isn''t it to relieve the pressure?" Li Deli bared his teeth and replied.


    In the Tower restaurant.


    Liu Rui looked at Li Deli helplessly. At this time, he found that he could not communicate with Li Deli at all. At first, Liu Rui still thought Li Deli was pretending with him, but now Liu Rui saw that Li Deli was not pretending to be stupid at all, and this person was real, that is, he might be born with a brain that was obviously inferior to others.


    "Who told you that you have to go to bed to relieve the pressure?" Liu Rui didn''t shout too loudly because he knew Li Luoguo was here, but his tone was also very angry.


    "What else can we do to relieve the pressure..." Li Deli asked, looking at Liu Rui Mengmeng.


    "Cao, I''m really convinced of your brain now. I''ll attack your brain. Let me tell you this. If you don''t go through the back door, you can''t enter our harem. I''ll tell you..." Liu Rui shouted at Li Deli with a big mouth.


    "Why, what''s the matter? It''s urgent to talk about it?" Li Deli looked at Liu Rui helplessly and asked.


    "Grass, I''m really convinced now. I see now. Your father gives you 2000 yuan a month for a reason, don''t you know?" Liu Rui shouted at Li Deli with staring beads.


    "No, brother, you said what you said was urgent, and now you''re still killing me. What do you say you want to do? Can''t you tell me what you want? I really don''t want to talk to you now. I think there may be a generation gap between us. Although I don''t know much about the nature of your work in the harem, the problem now is that I''m not open-minded to ask for advice now What about you? Right? Don''t I ask for advice? "


    "You ask a JB. Now I feel like you''re sent by God to tease me..." Liu Rui bited his teeth and scolded. Then he turned to look at Li Deli and asked, "I asked who told you. You have to go to bed to relieve the pressure. What''s in your mind? Tell me, come and tell me!"


    "Mainly because I can''t find other ways to relieve the pressure now..." Li Deli scratched his head and explained with a smile.


    "According to you, only going to bed can relieve the pressure. There''s no need to do anything else this day. It depends on others going to bed..." Liu Rui reluctantly glanced and then said, "can you keep your brain clean!"


    "Brother, what exactly do you do? Don''t you just tell me? I really don''t understand what you do now when you talk to me like this..." Li Deli also found out now. Liu Rui''s speech is too wordy.


    Liu Rui reluctantly glanced at Li Deli, and then whispered, "this makes one dislike my ink..."


    "Brother, what are you talking about?" Li Deli looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Nothing..."


    Liu Rui replied unhappily, then took out his cigarette box, then stretched out his hand to light a cigarette and took a hard sip.


    "Give me one?" Li Deli asked with a smile after seeing the Chinese cigarette taken out by Liu Rui.


    "No, you are a rich second generation. You have to rub others'' cigarettes?" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice as he threw the cigarette box to Li Deli.


    "Don''t I tell you? I only pay 2000 yuan a month. I usually smoke red plum for two yuan and five, which is similar to your smoke..." Li Deli bared his teeth and said with a deep expression: "in fact, I''m numb now. What smoke doesn''t feel to me..."


    "Oh, it''s the first time I saw a rich second generation like you. I''m really open..." Liu Rui scolded helplessly. In fact, if Liu Rui sees the rich second generation, Liu Rui''s state is basically the same as seeing his own father, because at least Liu Rui can make some money from the rich second generation, so you can find that Liu Rui''s friends except us, It''s not the big boss or the rich second generation. It''s not Liu Rui who has this life, but Liu Rui himself. If you''re an ordinary person, you''d better go away. It''s basically difficult to enter my brother Rui''s circle, but Liu Rui gave up this idea immediately after seeing Li Deli, because Liu Rui thinks Li deli''s life is really not easy, This is basically a state. When you see Li Deli, you want to throw him $10.8, because it''s not easy to talk and talk.


    Li Deli wrapped the cigarette end on his mouth, then looked at Liu Rui in surprise and asked, "brother, I suddenly thought of a question..."


    "Tell me what you have..." Liu Rui shouted with his mouth tilted.


    "That''s what. Do you say you often smoke this kind of cigarette in the harem?" Li Deli asked curiously.


    "Well, it''s almost this cigarette, because you have to give cigarettes when you see customers..." Liu Rui patiently explained.


    "Do you have a lot of this smoke?" Li Deli continued.


    "..." Liu Rui heard this, smiled and asked helplessly, "you talk quite a routine!"


    "What routine?" Li Deli asked with a smile.


    "Do you want to take my cigarette away?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    Li Deli was stunned for a moment, then turned his mouth and asked, "no, brother, how do you know? I haven''t spoken yet!"


    "Grass, I''m really convinced now. How can I know you like this!" Liu Rui scolded helplessly, and then said, "let me tell you this. I''m the only one who plays these routines. How do you say I know!"


    "Ha ha, show off your ugliness!" Li Deli grinned and collected the box of Chinese cigarettes on the table without leaving a trace.


    When Liu Rui saw this scene, he smiled helplessly and whispered, "I find that ordinary people can''t compare with you for his shameless strength..."


    "It''s mainly because you don''t use it. I can''t smoke this kind of cigarette at ordinary times. I usually smoke red plum, so what can you do if you give me a box? Besides, it''s not a box, it''s half a box..." Li Deli explained to Liu Rui with a smile.


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. Then he asked with a big mouth: "don''t you say you''re numb at ordinary times?"


    "Numb, that''s numb, but now I still have a heart to make progress on my side?" Li Deli said with bare teeth.


    "Oh, my grass, I''m really satisfied now. I just want to ask you, are you the rich second generation, did you pick it up, or did you pick up rags and long...!" Liu Rui shouted at his throat.


    "No, brother, look at you. Why are you so anxious?" Li Deli bared his teeth and replied, and then asked: "Anyway, whether you admit it or not, I''m the rich second generation. What do you think you can do? Where''s my big factory? It''s going to be demolished soon. I''m the rich second generation plus the demolished second generation. You don''t think I''m very good now, but when my father dies, those things are mine, so say ah, you ignore me now, and I''ll make you stand up tomorrow."


    "I learned these Doggerels there!" Liu Rui scolded helplessly, and then said, "what generation do you love? It has nothing to do with me, do you know?"


    Although Liu Rui said so, Li deli''s words reminded Liu Rui that after all, we contacted Li Deli for his factory. If Li Deli followed us, it would be much simpler at that time, so the expression on Liu Rui''s face was obviously much easier.


    "Also, if you treat me better now, I can help if you''re not prepared for my father''s death..."


    "What can I do for you? You''re just waiting for your father to die and you''re done?" Liu Rui asked Han Chao.


    "Hehe, if you understand that, I don''t object..." Li Deli bared his teeth and said.


    "Oh, it''s the first time I saw something like you..." Liu Rui scolded helplessly.


    "No, you haven''t told me how you''re going to help eliminate the pressure! I just haven''t studied and understood what you do as a psychological counselor!" Niu Lei asked with a puzzled look at Liu Rui.


    "No, I told you for such a long time that you haven''t studied and understood, have you?" Liu Rui shouted helplessly at Li Deli with his big mouth and face.


    "No..." Li Deli shook his head at Liu Rui.


    "Oh, I''m convinced of your brain..." Liu Rui shouted with a big mouth, then rubbed his face, then looked at Li deli very patiently and asked, "where did I tell you just now?"


    "What did you tell me just now? It''s not easy. I''m tired of work and I have a lot of psychological pressure..." Li Deli said with bare teeth.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled helplessly, and then whispered, "I''m a psychological counselor. In fact, the content of our work is very simple. We have nothing to chat with these people. Do you understand?"


    "Just chat!" cried Ridley, staring at the beads.


    "Yes, it''s basically a chat state. I don''t do anything else except chat. Do you understand now?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at Li Deli.


    "Don''t go to bed!" continued Ridley.


    "No, I just don''t understand who told you this! Who told you that people have to go to bed to relieve pressure! They go to bed with others every day, and then I go to bed with them. What am I? Tell me!" Liu Rui shouted at Li Deli with staring beads.


    "Hehe, it''s mainly because I haven''t studied and understood the nature of your work now." Li Deli bared his teeth and replied.


    Liu Rui squinted at Li Deli and didn''t want to talk.


    In the Tower restaurant.


    Li Deli looked at Liu Rui while smoking. After a moment of silence, he pursed his lips and asked, "brother, I don''t understand one thing now..."


    "What do you don''t understand?" Liu Rui asked with a big mouth.


    "You said that since we rely on chatting to help relieve the pressure, do you think people would be happy?" Li Deli looked at Liu Rui very seriously and asked.


    "No, what do you mean by that? What else do people have to do? You have to have sex with you, don''t you?" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice.


    "No, I don''t mean that. I just think it''s a little monotonous just by chatting. Can such monotony help people relieve pressure?" Li Deli asked Liu Rui with his teeth.


    "I don''t know what''s in your head now..." Liu Rui reluctantly replied, and then whispered, "as long as you follow me well, let me tell you so, we can talk only by language. Do you believe it?"


    Li Deli was stunned when he heard this, and then turned his mouth and said, "why, tell people yellow stories!"


    "What''s the Yellow story? I found that your brain is so hard to use and so stupid!" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice.


    "No, Rego, why are you always in such a hurry? Don''t I have a good chat with you? You said you were in such a hurry." Li Deli said helplessly.


    "Grass, it''s not a matter of whether I''m in a hurry. It''s mainly me. Now I find that there are great obstacles in my communication with you. Can you understand?"


    "What''s the obstacle?" Li Deli asked with bare teeth.


    "I find that you, a child, can''t understand people. Do you know?" Liu Rui asked with his eyes askew.


    "I know I can only understand that I''m certainly not as good as you, but I''m worried about this problem now. Say, brother Rui, if I don''t speak well, can our harem still want me? After all, I''m a little stupid, and I know it very well in my heart..."


    After hearing this, Liu Rui looked at Li Deli, then said with a big mouth: "if you chat like this, it shows that you still have a very self-known name. Let me tell you this. As long as you follow me well, I guarantee that you will understand everything in less than half a year. Most people can''t compare with you..."


    "Really, but my mouth may be a little stupid..."


    Liu Rui looked at Niu Lei, then clenched his teeth and said, "what do you want to say? Can you hurry up and say it? Don''t beat around the bush with me here, can you?"


    "I just want to ask if we have any other services in this job, mainly because my mouth is really not good..."


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. Then he asked with a big mouth: "do you just want to ask if there is any service for going to bed?"


    "Kissing is OK... I heard that kissing can also relieve pressure, isn''t it..." Li Deli bared his teeth and replied.


    "You roll the calf for me. What am I telling you now? Why is it so hard? Our family, do you know how much it costs to go to bed?"


    "How much is it?" Li Deli asked curiously.


    "That''s thousands of people going to bed once. Can''t you pick up the guests? Who''s free to go to bed with you!" Liu Rui shouted speechless.


    "No, your harem is so expensive!" Li Deli shouted in surprise.


    "What do you think?" Liu Rui squinted at Li Deli, silent for a moment, then said with a big mouth: "no, haven''t you been to our harem? Haven''t you even looked for it?"


    "I went, but it was a treat, and we just sang, danced and didn''t do anything else..." Li Deli explained.


    "Grass, your rich second generation''s life is really simple and pure."


    "It''s mainly the money in my hand. You know something about it. You can''t afford it!" Li Deli bared his teeth and replied.


    "You are so affordable..." Liu Rui replied helplessly, and then whispered: "Let me tell you, the basic consumption level of our harem is that fast food is also more than 1000 yuan at a time, and if you say that night package, it may go to a higher level. Basically, if you don''t have 10000 yuan in your hand, you are in vain in our harem and can''t even touch your hand..."

 Chapter 1596

    "So expensive, can anyone go?" Li Deli asked with his mouth curled.


    "Why no one goes? It''s full every day. It''s mainly that our harem Gang looks like stars one by one. You''re looking for it, but it really feels like a star. You say whether people will come or not!"


    "That really must come!" lidley nodded hurriedly.


    "That''s enough, and now this thing, people with different consumption levels have different consumption ideas. If you let those big bosses find the pheasant of 200 yuan on the street, people still dislike shame, but if you go to our harem like this, you dislike expensive, which is the same truth!" Liu Rui explained with bare teeth.


    "Grass, I''m listening to you. Why do you mean to bury me?" Li Deli asked a little reluctantly.


    "It has nothing to do with whether I bury you or not. Do you have to admit that what I said is all true?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Li Deli.


    "What you said is true, but why do I listen so badly?" Li Deli asked with a curly mouth.


    "If you don''t have money, you can''t work hard. If you have money, you can work hard..." Liu Rui explained very directly.


    "If you say that, I feel it makes sense. I don''t have much money now, but if my father dies, I will have money..."


    "Don''t always study your father''s death with me. I''m scared. Besides, let your father know. I thought we were going to murder him..." Liu Rui shouted helplessly.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. My father has a big heart!" Li Deli bared his teeth and replied.


    "I''ve never seen such a big heart..." Liu Rui smiled helplessly, and then said with a smile: "although it''s the same in our harem, it''s serious, so it''s completely different from what you think. Don''t say you. Even ye Han and I have to spend money if they want to sleep with others!"


    "Have you slept?" Li Deli asked hurriedly.


    "No." Liu Rui shook his head.


    "You must have slept, or how do you know how to spend money?" Li Deli continued.


    "My daughter-in-law is in the harem, staring at me day by day. How can I sleep?" Liu Rui shouted helplessly.


    "Has that leaf always slept?" Li Deli continued.


    "He''s busy day by day. His daughter-in-law can''t sleep and still sleeps. You think everyone is like you. He''s so idle day by day!" Liu Rui said with a big mouth and a helpless face.


    "..." Li Deli looked at Liu Rui and said in a low voice, "what, I want to ask, is there a discount for Rui''s employees in our harem if they find it by themselves?"


    "It depends on what you look like and how you relate to others." Liu Rui whispered back.


    "What do you think of me?" Li Deli asked hurriedly.


    "Your appearance..." Liu Rui touched his chin and said in a low voice, "let me tell you, just your appearance is basically in that state. People don''t want to pay attention to you when you add money, do you know?"


    "No way, you won''t lie to me!" Li Deli shook his head very confidently.


    "I have nothing to lie to you!"


    "You must be joking with me here, I don''t believe it!" Li Deli shouted very firmly.


    "Roll the calf, I have nothing to do to tease you!" Liu Rui bit his teeth and scolded, then pointed to Zhang Yuyu and Zhang Tongzhou and said, "see those two people?"


    "See, what''s the matter?" Li Deli nodded.


    "Can it be long?"


    "It''s OK, but I think it might be better to change their hair like me!" Li Deli nodded.


    Liu Rui reluctantly glanced at Li deli''s non mainstream hairstyle, his face collapsed, suppressed his anger, and whispered, "if you can grow into someone else, I tell you, I can give you a half discount!"


    Zhang Yuyu and Zhang TongZhou are actually very handsome. At least the two people unanimously recognized by our harem feel like Edison Chen when they were young.


    "I think I''m just like them!" Li Deli replied very honestly.


    "Don''t talk to me!"


    Liu Rui shouted helplessly at Li Deli.


    "It''s not how to talk about it. It''s urgent?" Li Deli asked, looking at Liu Rui reluctantly.


    "Why haven''t you served yet? How long have you been waiting? It''s dark for a while!" Liu Rui stood up and shouted to the waiter at the door.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? Wait a minute. If they are good, they can''t serve them!" I smiled back to Liu Rui.


    "It''s too slow. I''ve been talking for so long and haven''t served yet!" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Wait a minute, sir. We''ll serve you right away. It''s estimated to be fast!" at this time, the waiter staggered in from the outside, looked at Liu Rui and said.


    "You ask him to hurry up. We''ve been waiting for each other for so long. Why haven''t we served yet!" Liu Rui shouted at the waiter.


    "I see, sir, I''ll start serving you!" the waiter promised, then took out the walkie talkie and shouted, "302 start serving..."


    "No, I think if I''m not in a hurry, you''re not in a hurry, are you?" Liu Rui asked the waiter with a smile.


    In the Tower restaurant.


    We waited for about half an hour. The waiter in the restaurant served the dishes.


    "Start eating first..." Liu Rui looked at the dishes and turned to me.


    "OK." I nodded, then picked up the wine cup and smiled at Li Luoguo and Liu reformer: "what, brother Li and brother Liu, it''s not interesting. You''ve been waiting for so long. You two can eat as you want. You''re all your own people. You''re welcome..."


    "Hehe, OK!"


    Li Luoguo and Li reformer smiled and agreed. Then they also picked up the wine glass and touched it with me. I know that sun Yuanliang shouted these two people and must have something to say, so I must be the good man. I don''t have to worry about anything else. I just have to drink the wine with them.


    "What brother sun, can you do it here?" I asked sun Yuanliang with a smile after drinking wine with Li Luoguo and Li reform.


    "Cao, why can''t I? I just drank a bottle of white? I told you that there''s nothing wrong. I''m in a very good state now..." Sun Yuanliang didn''t brag. He really sobered up now. I think if ordinary people can''t slow down, but it''s obvious that the director of the police station is not ordinary people.


    And at this time, Zhang Xiaogang''s state is also very good. He directly stood and shook the wine cup in his hand and shouted at Li Luoguo and Liu reform: "today, these two big bosses give me face. If you can come here, I have to fix this glass of wine with you..."


    Hearing this, Li Luoguo quickly raised the wine glass in his hand. No matter what, people still have to drink Zhang Xiaogang''s wine.


    "Don''t say much, I''ll thank you for your face!" Zhang Xiaogang shouted at Li Luoguo with bare teeth.


    "Captain Zhang, what you said is out of sight. Can you call the two of us to dinner? That''s to give us two faces. Why can we not come?" Li Luoguo smiled at Zhang Xiaogang very politely.


    "Ha ha, there''s nothing wrong with your words. Let''s show each other''s faces, OK?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted with a smile.


    "There''s nothing wrong with that!" Liu reformer agreed with a laugh.


    "Not to mention all, in wine and wine..." Zhang Xiaogang nodded his head with a bared teeth and then poured his head straight to the baijiu.


    Li Luoguo and Liu reform two people looked at each other, and then quickly drank the Baijiu in the glass.


    "Bright man..."


    After seeing this scene, sun Yuanliang chuckled, then stood up and said with a smile, "since you all drank Xiaogang''s glass of wine, do I have to enjoy it?"


    Li Luoguo and Liu reformer were obviously stunned when they heard this sentence. They only reacted at this time. These people obviously rushed to pour wine. They didn''t mean to let themselves eat at all. Although they thought so, their faces were still smiling. They knew everything in their mind, It''s not interesting to say it.


    "Director Sun, do you think it''s polite?" Li Luoguo replied to sun Yuanliang with a smile, and then said, "you said I was going to honor you for this glass of wine. You said you took the initiative to honor us both. Is our order wrong?"


    "Ha ha, it''s all right. It''s not the same for us to toast!" Sun Yuanliang replied carelessly, then took the glass and said, "I won''t say much. I''ll do it first. You two can watch the whole. Feel free. Don''t worry about drinking!"


    Although sun Yuanliang said so, in fact, the meaning in his words is still very obvious. After all, these things are polite words. Who can''t say them yet!


    Sun Yuanliang looked up and drank the Baijiu in his hands. Zhang Xiaogang hurriedly shouted at the side, "Sun brother, you are a treasure!"


    "Ha ha..." Sun Yuanliang laughed and shook his head at Zhang Xiaogang''s glass. "What do you mean?" you just saw a bottle of Baijiu when you were drinking.


    "I really didn''t see it. Why don''t you give us one?" Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile.


    "Cao, what you said is a little provocative! Let me tell you..." Sun Yuanliang replied to Zhang Xiaogang with a big mouth.


    Zhang Xiaogang smiled and said nothing, turning around and watching Li Luoguo and Li''s two people who were holding the wine cup. They hesitated for a while. Finally, Li Luoguo began to drink the Baijiu in his hands. Li reform saw Li Luoguo drinking, and he had to burn his glass to drink the baijiu.


    "Brother Li, brother Liu, you two can drink!" Zhang Xiaogang said with a smile when he saw the two people finish drinking.


    "No, I''m happy today. I don''t drink much at ordinary times. Today is an exception..." Li Luoguo looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said with a smile.


    "Cao, why don''t I believe it? Don''t people say you''re Li Jiuxian?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted with a big mouth, then turned to look at Liu Rui and shouted: "why, brother Liu, we''re all toasting here. People in your harem just look at it like that. Is that funny?"


    Hearing this, Liu Rui smiled helplessly, then stood up and said with a smile to Li Luoguo and Liu reformer: "what, brother Liu, brother Li, I''m the manager of the Hougong bar. Today is also the first day we met. There are many opportunities to contact in the future. I won''t say more nonsense. We''re all in the wine..."


    After hearing this, Li Luoguo and Liu reformer were obviously stunned. At this time, the two people saw that our harem, together with sun Yuanliang and Zhang Xiaogang, were obviously running to pour wine. However, since Liu Rui had spoken like this, Li Luoguo naturally dared to ink, picked up the wine cup and drank with Liu Rui.


    But Liu reform obviously couldn''t drink any more. He looked down at the glass in his hand, and some dared not take a bite.


    After seeing this scene, Liu Rui grinned and said to Liu reformer, "why, brother Liu, you can''t drink it?"


    "Ha ha... OK, I''ll slow down first..." Liu reform smiled and replied to Liu Rui, silent, and then he looked up and drank the Baijiu in his glass.


    "Good wine!" Sun Yuanliang saw that both of them finished drinking, and immediately took the lead in clapping their hands.


    Li Luoguo and Liu reformer stood where they were, their faces flushed, but they didn''t dare to do it, because they didn''t know whether there was a toast. It was true that these two people began to drink from the beginning of serving food. They drank four cups in a row and didn''t eat a mouthful of food. To tell the truth, I looked at these two people and felt very poor.


    In fact, these two people can see clearly now. Our gang called them for nothing else, or just drinking. If you don''t drink, you''re embarrassed. After all, people''s level is higher than you. Do you mean not to drink?


    "Brother Li and brother Liu, what are you two doing standing? Sit down!" I saw that both of you were a little afraid to sit down now and asked with a smile.


    "Ah..." Li Luoguo might be a little bit drunk. After all, the four times of Baijiu is going to be a little better. If you drink separately, it may be better, but if you drink it, it''s really hard for ordinary people to bear.


    After Li Luoguo and Liu reformer sat down, our gang began to eat, drink and chat at the same time. However, we all know that Li Luoguo and Liu reformer drank too much, so our people in the harem didn''t toast hard for the time being, but focused on the rich second generation Li Deli.


    At this time, people in the harem found that the rich second generation Li Deli was a big tease. They first began to chat with Liu Rui for more than half a year, and now they began to talk with Han Chao. Do you think it''s bad for you to choose Han Chao? Han Chao and Liu Rui are two great gods in our harem, Basically, there is no normal way of thinking. You say you can study and understand what things you talk to these two people, but people can''t be proud of such things. People don''t care about things like normal north and south.


    "Brother, what are you doing in our harem?" Li Deli asked Han Chao with bare teeth.


    "I''m not from their harem. I''m mainly responsible for catering, you know?" Han Chao replied to Li deli very low-key.


    "Catering?" according to Li deli''s cultural level, it is obvious that he can''t directly understand what this catering means. He scratched his head and said with a smile: "brother, are you a cook?"


    "..." Han Chao was stunned when he heard this, and then he shouted with his big mouth: "who told you, I''m a cook!"


    "What else could catering be if it weren''t for the cook?" Li Deli asked helplessly.


    "I''m in charge of our Hougong hotel. I''m the manager. What''s my relationship with the cook?" Han Chao now understands that Li deli''s reaction ability and understanding ability are heartbreaking. People don''t know how to be heartbroken.


    "What, brother, are you the manager of imperial food?" Li Deli suddenly realized, touched his lips and asked with a smile.


    "What do you mean by this expression?" Han Chao squinted at Li Deli and couldn''t understand what was going on with Li deli''s * * smile.


    "No, you''re nervous. I don''t mean anything else. I''m just chatting with you. Why are you so nervous?" Li Deli explained with a smile.


    "It''s mainly because I think there''s something wrong with your smile. I tell you, you''d better not talk to me. It''s no use. I don''t like men, I like women!" Han Chao explained his point of view very seriously.


    In the Tower restaurant.


    After hearing Han Chao''s words, Li Deli squinted at Han Chao, then said with a big mouth: "no, brother, what do you mean by this? It seems that I like men. I tell you I also like women, and I have a girlfriend!"


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this. Then he shouted at Li Deli strangely, "what are you talking about? Do you have a girlfriend?"


    "Yes, can''t I have a girlfriend?" Li Deli asked back very seriously.


    Han Chao was silent for a moment, then put down his wine glass, looked at Li Deli seriously, shook his head and said with a big mouth: "it''s impossible. You must be bragging. I don''t believe you can have a girlfriend..."


    "No, brother, what do you mean by this sentence? Do you look down on me or what?" Li Deli asked back with an ugly face after hearing Han Chao''s meaning.


    "No, I don''t mean anything else. Let me tell you this. According to your appearance, you know, if you can find someone before you''re 30, you''re lucky, you know? It''s all God''s favor for you..." Han Chao''s expression was very serious when he spoke. He didn''t mean to joke at all. After all, he was so old, He thinks he must be better than Li Deli. He doesn''t have an object. Li Deli can have an object like this. Of course, Han Chao can''t accept this fact, but the fact is so cruel.


    "Brother, don''t you believe I have someone?" Li Deli asked with a big mouth.


    "Don''t you talk nonsense? If you can find someone, I won''t say anything else. I''ll eat the shoes directly. Do you think so?" Han Chao said very definitely.


    "Then I''ll call my partner now. Wait, you''ll prepare delicious shoes. I''ll tell you..." Li Deli replied very seriously and took out his mobile phone.


    Han Chao saw Li Deli take out his mobile phone and turned his mouth. He felt that Li Deli was pretending to force here, so he simply didn''t take it seriously. Anyway, even if he killed Han Chao, Han Chao wouldn''t believe that he could find someone like Li Deli.


    Li Deli took out his mobile phone and looked at Han Chao. Then he whispered, "brother, if you really let you eat shoes, I don''t think you can eat them. Let''s bet two thousand yuan. Do you think I have a partner?"


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this. Then he turned his head and looked at Ji Xuan and said, "he said he could find someone like this. Do you believe it?"


    Ji Xuan put down the prawns in his hand and looked at Li deli very carefully. Then he shook his head with great certainty and shouted with his big mouth: "I don''t believe it. I don''t believe it if I kill it!"


    "He said he would bet 2000 yuan with me on whether he had an object. Why? Do you raise it?" Han Chao asked looking at Ji Xuan.


    After hearing this, Ji Xuan thought for a moment, and then said softly, "why don''t you do that? We''re one thousand each. I think this boy is a little evil. What if someone really has an object!"


    Han Chao was stunned, looked at Li Deli, looked at Ji Xuan, and said with a big mouth: "if you say you have found an object, I can believe it, but if you say he has found an object, I won''t believe it!"


    "Grass, what do you mean by this? Why can''t I find someone?" Ji Xuan shouted reluctantly when he heard this.


    "No, brother, don''t get me wrong. I just make an analogy..." Han Chao explained with a smile.


    "Grass, your analogy is very inappropriate!" Ji Xuan scolded with a big mouth.


    "What are your two inks? Are you gambling or not?" Li Deli shouted with a mobile phone in his hand, looking at Ji Xuan and Han Chao.


    "We''ll bet you two thousand each!"


    Han Chao Wanqian shouted at the top of his voice without Ji Xuan''s consent.


    "Grass, you look at me!"


    Li Deli bit his teeth and scolded, then took out his mobile phone, directly found a note for the baby''s phone number and dialed it.


    Han Chao and Ji Xuan were stunned when they saw this scene. Han Chao looked back at Ji Xuan and stammered, "won''t there really be a girlfriend?"


    "No... no..." Ji Xuan was a little uncertain at this time. After all, the expression on Li deli''s face was very confident at this time.


    "Doodle doodle..." after the phone rang a few times.


    Li Deli smiled at Han Chao, but at this time, a voice suddenly came from the phone: "sorry, the phone you dialed has been turned off!"


    "Ha ha..."


    When Han Chao heard the voice, he bared his teeth and smiled. Then he said with a big mouth: "why, is it forced to pretend to be big, isn''t it?"


    "Don''t worry, she may have pressed the wrong button!" Li Deli explained nervously, and then dialed again.

 Chapter 1597

    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, the other side finally answered the phone.


    "Hey, husband, what''s the matter?"


    A girl''s voice rang out on the phone.


    After hearing this sentence, Ji Xuan and Han Chao were stunned. The boss stared at him and couldn''t believe his ears.


    "No, he really has a girlfriend?" Ji Xuan looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "No, it must be fake!" Han Chao shouted at the top of his voice, then grabbed the mobile phone directly from Li deli''s hand, and shouted at the mobile phone: "are you Li deli''s object?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" the man opposite was stunned and replied.


    "It''s impossible..." Han Chao''s face was incredible with his mobile phone.


    Li Deli grabbed the mobile phone from Han Chao''s mobile phone and said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Do you believe it now?"


    "You must be fake!" Han Chao shouted at Li Deli.


    "Why, I can''t afford to lose. I''ve called so many times!" Li Deli replied speechlessly, and then said to the mobile phone: "what baby, I won''t tell you first. When I''m done here, I''ll call you again!"


    After Li Deli finished speaking, he hung up the phone directly, and then smiled at Ji Xuan and Han Chao and said, "what''s the matter? What''s wrong now?"


    "He really has an object..." Ji Xuan stammered at Han Chao.


    "I didn''t expect that he had an object!" Han Chao nodded helplessly, then took out two thousand yuan from his wallet and handed it to Li Deli.


    "Where''s yours?" Li Deli asked, looking at Ji Xuan.


    "I don''t have cash in my hand now. What, give me a card number and I''ll ask my company''s finance to call you!"


    Ji Xuan replied with a shocked look on his face, but Qian Jixuan would not have defaulted, because no matter what, Ji Xuan was convinced that he lost this time. Who could have thought that Li Deli really had an object? It was from his heart. If Li Deli hadn''t called just now, Ji Xuan couldn''t believe it.


    "Don''t worry..." Li Deli replied with a smile, then picked up the crab on the table and ate it. After all, he won 2000 yuan. Li Deli must be in a good mood.


    "Well, what, man, can I ask you, what''s the matter with you?" Han Chao asked incredulously.


    "My partner and I, in fact, we are ordinary free love..." Li Deli replied with a smile.


    "Don''t talk to me. Who can fall in love with you freely? Just tell me what''s going on and it''s over. Why so much nonsense!" Han Chao shouted at Li Deli impatiently.


    "..." Li Deli looked at Han Chao and said with a smile, "Why are you so anxious when you look at you!"


    "Roll the calf, I''m just curious about how your girlfriend came!" Han Chao scolded irritably.


    "Oh, actually, what''s my girlfriend? What''s the matter? I met her online..." Li Deli replied to Ji Xuan with a shy expression.


    Ji Xuan heard this, a mouthful of beer gushed out, stared at the beads and asked Li Deli, "isn''t it all right now? There are still people who love online!"


    "What''s wrong with online love?" Li Deli asked Ji Xuan with his small eyes tilted.


    Han Chao was silent for a moment, then looked up at Li Deli and asked, "what, I ask you, have you met your object?"


    Li Deli was stunned when he heard this, and then shook his head very honestly.


    "No, you haven''t met before. What a target!" Han Chao shouted at Li Deli.


    "Well, you heard my husband just now..." Li Deli replied with a big mouth.


    "Grass, you give me my money back quickly. You''re playing tricks!" Han Chai shouted with her eyes staring at beads.


    "Ha ha..." Li Deli looked at Han Chao, smiled and said, "sorry, I won. Don''t care whether my daughter-in-law has seen it or not, but can''t I have a daughter-in-law? Can''t spiritual love?"


    "I am convinced of this spiritual love..." Ji Xuan looked at Li Deli and nodded helplessly.


    "Just take it!" Li Deli bared his teeth and replied.


    "Can you return the money to me?" Han Chao looked at Li Deli and asked sincerely.


    "It''s impossible. You lost to me. Why should I give it back to you..." Li Deli shouted with his mouth tilted.


    Han Chao looked at Li Deli with helplessness. After a few seconds of silence, he didn''t speak.


    "Don''t you have a girlfriend?" Li Deli asked, looking at Han Chao.


    "What does it matter to you whether I have a girlfriend?" Han Chao shouted at Li Deli with staring beads.


    "Why, I can''t ask this?" Li Deli replied with a smile, then looked at Han Chao mysteriously and said, "don''t you have a waiter in your hotel? No, just find a waiter?"


    Han Chao glanced at Li Deli, clenched his teeth and said, "can you shut up?"


    In the Tower restaurant.


    Li Deli was eating happily while pulling the calf with Han Chao. Obviously, Li Deli felt that he was very right to participate in the dinner today. He not only knew Han Chao''s jokes, but also ate. The most important thing is that he won 2000 yuan from Han Chao. Although Ji Xuan''s 2000 yuan hasn''t arrived, Li Deli is not in a hurry, After all, the boss of Ji Xuan''s big brother can''t send him this money.


    Li Deli eats and drinks here, which is very suitable for the rhythm of the meal. Besides feeling that he can find a girlfriend, Han Chao beside him knows that Li Deli is an online love. It is estimated that the girl opposite doesn''t even know what Li Deli looks like, so he is much relieved. He turns his head and looks at Li Deli with a smile and asks: "That what, deli, have you met your girlfriend?"


    After hearing this, Li Deli put down the crab in his hand, turned his head and looked at Han Chao. Then he asked with a big mouth: "Why are you asking me about this?"


    "Nothing. I''m just curious to talk to you. Why are you so nervous?" Han Chao bared his teeth and asked.


    "Is this question a little personal?" Li Deli looked very cautious and obviously didn''t want to answer this question.


    "Cao, if you talk like that, are you out of sight? Don''t I care about you? You know how many online lovers there are now under the Internet, and finally let others rob money and sex..." Han Chao said. After a pause, he turned his head and looked at Li Deli, then covered his big mouth and whispered: "Well, it''s basically impossible for you to rob sex, but you can''t rob money. After all, you''re two thousand yuan a month. In fact, life is not easy..."


    Hearing this, Li Deli turned to look at Han Chao, then grinned, and then whispered, "I said you have a lot to worry about, but don''t worry, I don''t have any problems here, do you know?"


    "Why is there no problem?" Han Chao was stunned and asked.


    "Don''t talk about robbing money and sex. I tell you, my daughter-in-law is very kind to me. She not only doesn''t ask me for money, but also often sends me a red envelope..." Li Deli proudly replied to Han Chao.


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this. He turned to look at Li Deli and asked, "no, what did you tell me just now? You don''t give your daughter-in-law money, but your daughter-in-law gives you money back?"


    "Yes, just send me a red envelope if there''s nothing wrong. Although the money is not much, it''s thirty or fifty, but it''s a matter of mind, isn''t it?" Li Deli smiled back, then looked at Han Chao''s response, smiled helplessly, reached out his hand, took out his mobile phone, threw it in front of Han Chao, looked at Han Chao and said: "That what, if you don''t believe it, you can have a look..."


    Han Chao pursed his lips and remained silent for a moment. Then he picked up his mobile phone from the table, and finally opened Li deli''s mobile phone as if he had made a great determination.


    "It''s all right. I don''t have any secrets. You can finish it by looking at it..." Li Deli bared his teeth and replied.


    "Ha ha..." Han Chao looked up at Li Deli. Now Han Chao realized that Li Deli looked silly on the surface, but in fact he was not stupid at all.


    Han Chao opened Li deli''s mobile phone, and then opened Li deli''s wechat with an extremely sad expression. It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t open. As soon as Han Chao opened it, he jumped directly. Li Deli not only has a girlfriend, but also is not worth one. The whole chat interface is a chat crowd of about 10000 people!


    Han Chao just glanced casually. At least more than a dozen girls could tell Li Deli that her husband missed you. Han Chao trembled and opened a note that was the micro signal of his daughter-in-law. A nude photo instantly reflected in Han Chao''s eyes. Han Chao was stunned, licked his lips and studied it carefully.


    While drinking beer, Li Deli looked at Han Chao and found that Han Chao had no reaction after looking at the nude photo of his daughter-in-law. He continued to eat.


    "This is your daughter-in-law?" Han Chao asked Li Deli with his mobile phone.


    "How do you look? You have a good figure?" Li Deli bared his teeth and replied.


    Han Chao looked at the photos on his mobile phone and fell into deep meditation. Speaking from his heart, Han Chao was a little skeptical about life, because he didn''t understand why such a girl would like Li Deli. Really, Han Chao really didn''t understand these things. With curiosity about the chat records on Han Chao, Han Chao was silent after seeing them, because the chat records of the two people were simple for Han Chao It''s a kind of deep stimulation. Han Chao doesn''t want it. He looks at the girl opposite one after another, honey. Han Chao turns his head to look at Li Deli, then looks at himself, and finally falls into deep meditation.


    "How did you finish reading?" Li Deli asked, putting down his beer and looking at Han Chao.


    "It''s done..." Han Chao nodded slightly and then changed his mobile phone to Li Deli.


    "Well, now I know I didn''t lie to you. I told you that I''m very honest!" Li Deli smiled and took back his cell phone.


    Han Chao looked at Li Deli and said in a low voice, "man, can I tell you something?"


    "What''s the matter? Tell me..." Li Deli nodded proudly.


    "Well, I''m just curious now. How did you cheat this girl? Can you tell me your story?" Han Chao''s eyes are very strange now, because Han Chao just looked at the girls in Li deli''s wechat. They are more beautiful than each other, Moreover, the relationship with Li Deli is the kind of relationship that makes Han Chao''s virgin difficult to talk about, especially the nude photo, which makes Han Chao''s mind dirty and jumping. Apart from others, the appearance of the girl is unacceptable to Han Chao. In his heart, the girl grows up like a goddess, and her long legs and chest are in Han Chao''s eyes, That girl was the girl of his dream. However, at this time, he had to accept an extremely cruel fact that the girl of his dream was the girlfriend of Li Deli, a non mainstream child.


    Han Chao looked at Li deli''s thick lips and the hairstyle that would be beaten when he went out. He fell into deep meditation. At this time, Han Chao wondered why he couldn''t find a girlfriend, but Li Deli could find a girlfriend!


    Li Deli was stunned when he heard Han Chao''s question, and then said with a big mouth: "well, I''m like this. We all fall in love naturally. Maybe we just like my appearance!"


    "Impossible!" Han Chao shouted very definitely and then said, "I didn''t say you. Let''s say so. It''s a miracle that you can find Liu Rui according to your photography. I''ll tell you!"


    "Isn''t Liu Rui a man?" Li Deli was stunned and looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "Don''t you just think of him as a woman?" Han Chao shouted at the top of his voice.


    After hearing this, Li Deli was silent. Then he looked up at Han Chao and asked with a very serious expression, "what do you mean by this?"


    "It doesn''t mean much. I''m just making an analogy with you, okay?"


    "No, there''s something else in your words!" Li Deli shouted with a big mouth, then thought about it, then looked at Han Chao very seriously and said, "you mean I''m ugly, right?"


    "Cao, if you understand this, I don''t want to explain anything..." Han Chao reluctantly replied, then looked at Li Deli and said: "what, you quickly tell me what''s going on with this girlfriend!"


    "You say I''m ugly..." Li Deli looked at Han Chao with a sad expression and shouted.


    "I say you''re ugly. Can you stop the ink!" Han Chao shouted excitedly.


    After hearing this, Li Deli paused, then frowned and asked, "no, I just found a girlfriend? Are you so excited? Why are you so excited?"


    "I''m not excited. Now I just want to ask you, what''s the matter with this woman!" Han Chao asked with a big mouth.


    "Why, do you know this woman?" Li Deli asked with a smile.


    "I don''t know..."


    "Tell me what you mean. Is this woman your ex girlfriend?" Li Deli continued.


    "I said I didn''t know you. What are you still doing here?"


    "Is that your relative?" Li Deli continued.


    "Do you believe that I''ll kill you in ink?" Han Chao shouted with his teeth clenched.


    "No, aren''t we communicating normally now? Why are you so excited?" Li Deli looked at Han Chao''s helplessness and then asked, "is this woman your sister?"


    ��������


    "That''s your sister!" Li Deli continued after seeing Han Chao''s silence.


    "Rolling calf, how many times have I told you that I don''t know this person at all!" Han Chao shouted with his teeth clenched.


    "Is it your mother? No, this woman is not as old as she is. He told me it was only 20!"


    Li Deli shook his head with his big mouth. Finally, he still couldn''t understand what the relationship between this woman and Han Chao was.


    "I ask you, why does this woman like you!" Han Chao shouted at Li Deli gnashing his teeth.


    Li Deli was stunned for a moment and then said with a big mouth: "didn''t I explain to you just now? This woman may like me to be handsome, and then she has to be with me. You say I can''t stop it. What can I do, don''t you say?"


    "Who believes what you said!" Han Chao shouted at the top of his voice.


    Han Chao dragged Li deli''s clothes and inked with Li Deli for a long time, but in the end, he still didn''t ask from Li deli''s innermost part why this woman can have an object with Li Deli. This seems to leave an indelible shadow in Han Chao''s heart. After all, some East and West Han Chao really don''t understand.


    "Oh, didn''t I tell you? I met this woman on the Internet. I didn''t do anything, and I didn''t give people money. I just chatted casually, and then people had to meet me. I looked at his photos and felt they looked good, so I agreed. You said that we were such a pure love. What do you think you don''t understand ... "said Li Deli, looking at Han Chao while eating crabs.


    Han Chao squinted at Li Deli, then frowned and said, "who do you think can believe what you said? If I believe you, I am..."


    "If you say you have this attitude, I can''t help it. If you don''t believe me, what can I do, or I''ll call my daughter-in-law now?" Li Deli asked with bare teeth.


    "Where is your daughter-in-law?" Han Chao turned and frowned.


    "Where do people have anything to do with you? Why, you have a crush on my daughter-in-law?" Li Deli took a very cautious look at Han Chao and then said: "well, let me tell you, my daughter-in-law can''t see you. At least you don''t pass the test. You can''t see your nose. It''s not as good as me..."


    "No, you''ve all grown into this kind of B. how can you tell me about your appearance!" Han Chao shouted at Li Deli at a high voice.


    "I find you seem very dissatisfied with my appearance?" Li Deli asked, looking at Han Chao.


    "It''s not whether I''m satisfied or not. It''s mainly because you''ve grown up like this. You say you''re still inexplicably confident. Who can stand this?" Han Chao shouted almost collapsed, and then said, "just tell me the truth. How on earth did you cheat other girls, okay?"


    "I have a very serious question to ask you now..." Li Deli looked at Han Chao with a very serious expression and said.


    Han Chao was stunned for a moment, then said with a big mouth: "if you have any questions, you should hurry to ask, don''t ink..."


    Li Deli was silent for a moment and said in a low voice, "let me tell you this. I''m not very good-looking, but I can feel very serious discrimination between your lines. For me, I''m very dissatisfied now..."


    "Can you stop ink? You say your hairstyle, but I''m not. Let''s say your hairstyle!"


    "What''s wrong with my hairstyle?" Li Deli shouted at Han Chao with a reasonable neck.


    "You have this hairstyle. Look who has adjusted your hairstyle all over the street!" Han Chao shouted with some collapse.


    "What do you know? I''m called fashion. You can''t understand ordinary people like you. Do you know?" Li Deli shouted with a big mouth and then said, "I''m not bragging to you. My hairstyle is basically invincible in our iron tower. Do you understand?"


    "Get out of here quickly. Who has nothing to do to compare your hair style with you? The old hen at the door doesn''t care about you. I''ll tell you!" Han Chao shouted at the top of his voice, and then said, "have you met your object?"


    "No, I find that you care so much about my object. Have I met my object? What do you say has anything to do with you?" Li Deli asked with a big mouth.


    "I''m just curious to ask, OK?" Han Chao asked at a high voice.


    "I haven''t seen it!" cried Ridley.


    "..." Han Chao was stunned and then said, "did you follow us first?"


    "Do I have anything to do with you? What does it have to do with you?" Li Deli asked.


    "I can''t do anything, but let me tell you this. My relationship with Ye Zong is usually very good, so now I feel that you are very insidious, you know?"


    "Why am I not authentic?" Li Deli licked his lips and looked at Han Chao.


    "The worst thing about you is that you don''t tell me the truth now. You tell me a dishonest man. What do our harem want you to do?"


    "Why am I dishonest!"


    "You know in your heart that this situation is such a situation anyway. If you honestly explain the problem to me now, I may still give you a chance to say those good words in front of Ye, but if you continue to develop in this way, I guess I can''t say good words for you, and I won''t let Ye agree with you Go to work in our harem! "Han Chao said with a very serious expression.


    "Are you threatening me?" Li Deli shouted at Han Chao with wide eyes.


    "I have nothing to threaten you. What can you threaten me?" Han Chao shouted at Li Deli speechless.


    "Didn''t you just say that you wouldn''t let me join your harem?" Li Deli glanced at Han Chao with small eyes, and then whispered, "what, can you keep your word in the harem?"

 Chapter 1598

    "..." Han Chao smiled helplessly after hearing this sentence, then said with his mouth tilted: "let me tell you, I''m basically in this state in our harem..."


    "What state?" Li Deli asked curiously.


    "Our harem is now divided into two parts, one is me, the other is the restaurant, and the other is their bar. There are not many people in my hotel, but now it''s completely me. Do you understand what I mean? Simply put, I can do whatever I want on my side. If you have a good relationship with me, I can''t promise you anything else, ye If I don''t want you there, my side is a one sentence thing. It''s like the waiters on my side. They''re all good. I tell you that the quality can''t be worse than that in their harem... "Han Chao gave Li Deli a big mouth to analyze his position in the harem.


    Li Deli was stunned when he heard this, and then whispered, "didn''t I tell you all? I have a girlfriend here..."


    "Don''t tell me that ink is useless. Now you either tell me honestly what''s wrong with your girlfriend, or I won''t agree to let myself work in our harem. I''ll tell you clearly. Now they don''t confirm at all in the bar. Now the hotel here is short of people, so, what do you want Yes, you must follow me. You know, you follow me. Think about it yourself! "Han Chao patted Li deli on the shoulder and said very seriously.


    Li Deli was stunned for a moment, then he sucked his nose with hatred, then looked at Han Chao and asked, "are what you said true?"


    "Nonsense, what I said can still be false. I can''t cheat you and it''s over!" Han Chao shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Well, if you talk like that, I''ll trust you for a while!" Li Deli nodded very honestly.


    "OK, don''t tell me it''s useless. Tell me what''s going on with your object and it''s over!" Han Chao shouted irritably.


    "In fact, I haven''t met my object at all..." Li Deli was silent for a moment, and then said with a sad expression: "we have sent some photos to each other, and I still use this photo!"


    As he spoke, Li Deli took out his mobile phone. Han Chao squinted at it and was stunned. The expression on his face was incredible.


    "No, is this Nicholas Tse?" Han Chao shouted at the top of his voice.


    "I said it was me..." Li Deli nodded awkwardly.


    "Oh, my grass. These are all things." Han Chao covered his head and collapsed all over his face. After all, he can''t understand how someone in the world can cheat people with Nicholas Tse''s photos. You say you cheat you. Whose photos can''t you? Take a picture of Nicholas Tse.


    "What, let me ask you!" Han Chao looked at Li Deli and asked after being silent.


    "Tell me..." Li Deli nodded slightly.


    "I''m just a little curious about you now. You said you took a picture of Nicholas Tse. What do you think? Tell me! What do you think!" Han Chao shouted with his teeth.


    "Actually, I didn''t expect so much. I just found a photo on the Internet and sent it to the little girl!" Li Deli replied very honestly.


    Han Chao was stunned for a moment, then looked at Li Deli and asked, "after you sent it to the little girl, did the little girl have no reaction?"


    "There was no response. I just asked if I looked like Nicholas Tse. I said yes. People on our side called me Nicholas Tse!"


    "Cao, this girl is also a bad brain!" Han Chao scolded silently, and then whispered, "you belong to fraud, you know?"


    "Why did I cheat? I didn''t do anything!" Li Deli asked helplessly.


    "You''re holding someone else''s photo of Nicholas Tse with someone else''s girls. You''re not a fraud. What are you doing? Tell me! You''re a fraud in fraud. I''ll tell you!" Han Chao stared at beads and shouted angrily.


    "Ha ha, you see what you''re talking about. I''m just a liar. They can''t get 200 yuan. Can they call the police or what?" Li Deli replied with a look of indifference.


    Han Chao looked at Li Deli in silence and found that he really couldn''t communicate with this person now.


    In the Tower restaurant.


    We ate with Li Luoguo, Liu Guohua and others for more than an hour. Han Chao and Li Deli probably talked for more than an hour. I took out my mobile phone and looked at the time, then turned my head and looked at Sun Yuanliang with a red face. I looked at Sun Yuanliang again, but sun Yuanliang didn''t notice my eyes. In fact, my meaning was very simple, After all, the food and wine were almost the same, but Sun Yuanliang didn''t seem to cut into the theme. After eating for so long, we chatted about some useless things. Sun Yuanliang basically didn''t say a serious word.


    Liu Rui looked up at me. The meaning was very obvious. He must be in a hurry.


    I waved my hand at Liu Rui and motioned Liu Rui not to worry. I think since Sun Yuanliang can shout Li Luoguo and Liu reform today, he must have his own ideas. Otherwise, he can''t keep silent and talk with Li Luoguo and Liu reform here.


    "What time is it?" Li Luoguo asked vaguely at this time.


    Sun Yuanliang was stunned when he heard this. Then he said with a big mouth: "why, what''s the matter with you?"


    "What can I do? I just ask..." Li Luoguo replied with a smile. He looked a little helpless. After all, he now saw that sun Yuanliang had drunk too much at this time. Even if he didn''t drink too much, he pretended to drink too much. What can you do?


    "Nothing urgent, just stay here. Let''s have a good drink today..." Sun Yuanliang replied with a big mouth, then took out his mobile phone, looked at the time, then looked at me and asked, "what, President ye, what''s the matter with you?"


    "What can I do for you today? I''ll help you stay with me..." I bared my teeth and replied.


    "That''s OK. If we don''t have anything to do, don''t worry. I was going home at first. If you hadn''t come, I''d be sleeping now. You said I''d stay with you two so enthusiastically. Do you mean to go?" Sun Yuanliang asked with a smile holding Li Luoguo''s shoulder.


    "Ha ha, since director Sun has given me so much face, I certainly can''t go..." Li Luoguo reluctantly replied, looking at Sun Yuanliang''s eyes is very helpless, but because sun Yuanliang has drunk too much at this time, he really doesn''t dare to say more. The thing is really urgent for others, and he won''t be able to clean up at that time.


    "Go one?" Sun Yuanliang picked up his glass and asked Liu reform.


    Liu reform belongs to the kind of person who doesn''t like to talk once he drinks too much, so after seeing sun Yuanliang pick up the glass, Liu reform was stunned, slowed down a little, frowned and asked.


    "Grass, what do you mean? What are we doing sitting here? What are you doing if you don''t drink?" Sun Yuanliang asked with a big mouth.


    "Hehe, director Sun, you see what you said, I didn''t say no. the main reason is that you guys can drink too much now. You know, I just can''t keep up with your rhythm..." Liu reformed reluctantly replied, and then whispered, "come on, director Sun, I respect you for this glass of wine..."


    "Bright man!" Sun Yuanliang bared his teeth and replied. Then he quickly raised his glass and touched it with Liu reform.


    On the other hand, after Li Deli and Han Chao exchanged basic online love skills, they staggered to my side, looked at me with a smile and asked, "President ye, what are you doing?"


    "Nothing..." I waved back.


    "Hehe, it''s ok if there''s nothing wrong." Li Deli also drank a little too much at this time, so he didn''t think at all.


    "..." I reluctantly nodded. I found that I basically had no communication with Li Deli.


    At this time, I looked down at my cell phone and my cell phone rang.


    I was stunned when I saw that Wei Yiwen called me. Then I took my mobile phone to sun Yuanliang and Li Luoguo. They smiled and said, "what, I''ll go out and answer the phone. Excuse me..."


    "Go, go, come back soon..." Sun Yuanliang waved at him.


    "Ha ha."


    I smiled and ran out of the private room with my mobile phone.


    When Liu Rui saw me go out, he thought something had happened. Instinctively, he stood up and wanted to go out with me, but he was dragged down by sun Xiaogang. Then he stared at Liu Rui and asked, "why, brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Hehe, what can I do? I just want to go and see what ye Han has done..." Liu Rui whispered back.


    "Stay!" Sun Yuanliang stared at beads and shouted. It was obvious that he really drank too much. If he didn''t drink too much, he couldn''t talk to Liu Rui like that.


    Liu Rui smiled helplessly, then slowly did it down, then picked up the wine cup in his hand, looked at Sun Yuanliang and said, "what, President sun, let''s have another cup?"


    "OK, I see how much you can drink. I must pour you all down today..." Sun Yuanliang shouted at Liu Rui with his teeth bare.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled helplessly, then took out his glass and touched it with sun Yuanliang.


    ����


    On the other hand, I know that Wei Yiwen called me and was very anxious to go for a while. Then, in addition, I didn''t drink less in my province, so I must walk unsteadily. Basically, I stumbled to the toilet, and then found Wei Yiwen''s telephone and dialed it.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    I leaned against the side of the toilet and lit a cigarette while waiting for Wei Yiwen to answer the phone.


    "Grass, what are you doing? Why don''t you answer the phone?" I looked at my cell phone and shouted.


    "Hello?"


    Just after I finished scolding, Wei Yiwen answered the phone and shouted at me at the top of his voice.


    "Why did you answer the phone?" I asked with a frown.


    "Isn''t that what? I''m driving here..."


    "Why, uncle Wei, why are you calling me?" I asked vaguely towards my mobile phone.


    "Well, Lao Tian and I strolled around the tower for a day, basically watching all the monitors, but we didn''t know any useful news." Wei Yiwen said very directly.


    ��������


    I paused for a moment. After knowing that there was nothing wrong with Wei Yiwen and Tian Ming, my heart was obviously relieved. Then I whispered, "what, do you think it didn''t appear at all or did people delete the monitoring directly?"


    "I don''t think it''s recorded. Xiaowu''s gang are very smart. They are people who often deal with, so they must be very sensitive to the camera. I think your idea is still not good..." Wei Yiwen simply tied me to analyze it.


    "Grass, what''s wrong with this thing, mainly because we don''t have any other way..." I reluctantly rubbed my face and then said: "what, haven''t you two found anything today?"


    "No, except for finding some videos from the police station, the rest are basically pulling calves, and there''s nothing. I''ve seen videos all day, and they''re all old eyes for me..." Wei Yiwen said with a big mouth.


    I bowed my head and said in a low voice, "well, if there''s nothing wrong, you two go back and wait for me to go back. We''re studying!"


    "OK, where are you now? Are you in the hotel?" Wei Yiwen asked.


    "In what hotel? I''m drinking with others here..."


    "Drink, what drink?" Wei Yiwen asked with some doubt.


    "Grass, what else can I drink? I have several bosses with sun Yuanliang..."


    "Hehe, that''s OK. I''ll finish it with Lao Tian. We won''t go to find you..."


    "Are you sure to hide from me as long as you have wine?" I asked with a big mouth.


    "Ha ha..." Wei Yiwen smiled and then said, "OK, I won''t talk to you. Hang up!"


    "OK." I nodded and hung up.


    After talking to Wei Yiwen on the phone, I sat directly on the water pool in the toilet, because I couldn''t stand at all. I took my mobile phone and smoked while trying to figure out how to find the whereabouts of Lao Bian and Xiao Hei. It''s really difficult to tell the truth. I originally planned to let Wei Yiwen investigate the roadside monitoring today, Then follow the surveillance to find some clues, but now I know that I underestimate Xiaowu. They just hide from the camera. It''s basically impossible if you want to make an article on the camera.


    "Hua la..." I turned on the tap and rubbed my face.


    I don''t know why I feel so tired when I don''t stay to get water. After all, I haven''t felt this for a long time from my debut to now. Xiaowu is obviously more terrible than I thought. Their ideas and the Liu Neng behind them are not at the same level as me.


    The firepower of our harem is reasonable. After all, Tian Ming, Wei Yiwen, Zhang Fengyu are all experts among the fugitives. But if we don''t have brother Long''s help and fire directly, we are not the opponent of Xiao Wu at all, because those people are less dangerous than our harem, and Liu Neng behind them is more reckless than me. They are a group of madmen.


    If you play with relationships, there are basically no relationships that can be used in our harem now. All the relationships left by Liu Yong to me have been almost harmed by me.


    When it comes to IQ, I''m not bragging at all. I think Liu Neng is the smartest person I''ve met so far. Although I haven''t seen Liu Neng yet, I vaguely feel that I may know this person.


    After smoking two cigarettes in the toilet, I shook my head and ran outside the toilet.


    I had drunk before, and then smoked a few cigarettes in the toilet. Now I''m in a coma. Basically, I don''t walk in a straight line. If I wasn''t afraid of losing face, I could lie directly on the ground, but I still walked in the direction of the private room.


    Then, after I walked two steps forward, I suddenly found something in front of me. A pair of big directly came into my eyes. Before I could react, I collided directly with the two big masters. I didn''t walk very steadily. Don''t collide and lie directly on the ground.


    "Oh......" the girl opposite also sat on the ground and exclaimed.


    "You''re blind!"


    The girl is of good quality. She didn''t swear. She just frowned and shouted at me..


    The girl on the ground seemed to find it. She was stunned for a moment, then directly stood up, looked at me and shouted, "what are you looking at!"


    "Don''t get me wrong. I didn''t mean to..." I looked at the girl in front of me and replied helplessly.


    "Are you sick?" the girl said coldly, as if a layer of ice had formed, which was terrible.


    I was stunned for a moment, then stood up with the wall, and said helplessly, "sorry to drink too much, drink too much..."


    "If you drink too much, you can play rogue at will, can''t you?" the girl''s small face is cold, and a pair of Danfeng eyes stare at me motionless. I instantly feel a very terrible breath.


    When the girl saw me leave, she widened her eyes and scolded me for being crazy. Then she hurried to the women''s toilet with her small bag.


    I looked back at the girl and smiled helplessly. Unexpectedly, I came out to the bathroom and had such an affair.


    This time I was a lot more careful. I directly held the wall and ran to the position of the private room.


    "No, Mr. Ye, what''s the matter with you? Why did you come back?"


    As soon as I opened the door of the private room, sun Yuanliang turned and shouted at me.


    "It''s all right, just made a call..." I smiled helplessly, and then sat on my seat. I could vaguely smell the fragrance of the girl just now.


    Sun Yuanliang looked at me and was silent. Then he looked at Li Luoguo and Liu reformer and said, "what, how are you two factories now?"


    I was stunned when I heard this. I knew sun Yuanliang was finally going to talk about serious things. After all, this is the theme of today.


    Li Luoguo and Liu reformer were equally stunned, lowered their heads and said slowly after a moment of silence: "what, director Sun is still in the mood to care about us now?"


    "Ha ha, what you said, if I don''t care about you, who do I care about?" Sun Yuanliang replied with a laugh and then said: "well, what, the situation is like this. I''ve called you and President ye together today. In fact, if there''s nothing, it''s impossible. There must be something..."


    After hearing this, Li Luoguo was speechless. You said you had something to say and it was over. You worked hard to pull it for so long, and then you drank it. Then you told me you had something to do. Can''t you just say it? What''s the point of pulling this calf now? Of course, Li Luoguo thinks so in his heart, but he still doesn''t dare to say anything.


    "Ha ha..." Li Luoguo smiled and said nothing.


    On the other side, I looked at Sun Yuanliang and didn''t speak.


    "You know we''re going to move here soon. Do you know this?" Sun Yuanliang said directly to the theme without ink this time.


    "Yes, can''t we know about this? I heard that the whole university town is going to be on our side now, but I don''t understand what''s going on, but I''ll just listen to the wind..." Li Luoguo nodded very honestly, then paused, looked at Sun Yuanliang and asked: "Director Sun, why are you still in the mood to study this?"


    Sun Yuanliang was stunned for a moment, and then whispered, "isn''t that right? Now it''s going to be demolished, and your two factories are still within the scope of demolition! There are several factories clearly marked out in the city, including you two!"


    Li Luoguo nodded slightly when he heard this. After all, he knew all these things now.


    "Ha ha, this is a good thing!" Liu reformed smiled. Although he also knew, he still had to respond that others were not.


    "Well, that''s a good thing. Now, President Ye has come today. I don''t beat around the bush with you. Let me put it this way. President ye came here for your two factories!" Sun Yuanliang said loudly.


    After hearing this, Li Luoguo and Liu reform were stunned. They didn''t know how to answer sun Yuanliang. They were silent. They turned and looked at me and asked, "President ye, your company is going to buy my factory?"


    "Yes!" I nodded slightly.


    "Hehe, why didn''t you say it earlier?" Li Luoguo looked at me and smiled.


    "Why, brother Li, have you sold your factory?" I asked with a smile.


    "That''s not......" Li Luoguo waved his hand at me.


    Sun Yuanliang looked at me and whispered: "Now that I''ve made myself clear, I''ll show my attitude. Yes, President Ye is my brother. I haven''t known you for a long time, but what I can say is that if you two can sell the factory to President ye, I will help your two families fight for welfare to the greatest extent. First of all, there must be no problem with your new factory land Yes, I don''t know how big your factory is now, but I''ll leave it here today. You sell out the factory and I''ll give you two new factories in half a month, which is 30% larger than your current factory! "

 Chapter 1599

    After hearing this, Li Luoguo took a breath. Now he knows how awesome his factory is, 30% more than the original factory. What''s that concept!


    "What you said is true or false?" Li Luoguo asked sun Yuanliang with a smile.


    "Cao, what do you mean by this? How can I cheat you?" Sun Yuanliang shouted at Li Luoguo with his big mouth.


    "Yes, I''m here today, too. I won''t say much. I can guarantee you everything director Sun said. What he promised you now, we have nothing left to achieve!" Zhang Xiaogang shouted with a big mouth.


    "It''s mainly because you''re too strong?" Li Deli asked with bare teeth.


    "That''s big?" Sun Yuanliang smiled helplessly and then said, "let me tell you, I don''t say there are many here. As long as you promise to buy the factory, I''ll build a road for you there. You should also know the location of the new factory. You''ve been ready to build the road, but why haven''t you started?"


    "Why?" asked Ridley.


    "Let me tell you this, because the people on our side haven''t moved there yet. If we move there, there''s no guarantee. I can make this road directly to your factory, and there''s no charge. You two don''t have to pay the annual highway fee!" Sun Yuanliang shouted very brightly.


    "It''s true or false?" Li Deli stared. In fact, ordinary people may feel nothing if they can hear it, but if Li Deli and Li Luoguo heard it, they will naturally understand the truth. After all, if this thing can really save the travel expenses of their factory, it would be a lot of money that year, After more than ten years, there will be at least one million left. Although there is a lot of money, it is distributed. Therefore, most people care about this money, but if you think about it carefully, it is really a lot of money.


    "Cao, I''ll tell you these things in front of President Ye. If I can''t do it at that time, won''t you come directly to me?" Sun Yuanliang shouted with a big mouth.


    In the Tower restaurant.


    Sun Yuanliang and Zhang Xiaogang have clearly expressed their attitude, and they are also very reasonable in their words. Basically, they consider problems to the greatest extent from the perspective of Li Luoguo and Liu reform. At least I sit aside and feel that sun Yuanliang is very particular about his words and work, At least what has been said so far is very persuasive.


    "Since director Sun and captain Zhang both said so, I won''t sell off, so I said it directly..." Li Luoguo was silent for a long time, turned his head and looked at Liu reform, and Liu reform nodded slightly. After all, this thing is the business of both of them, so I must ask others for Liu reform''s meaning.


    Liu reformer turned his head and nodded slightly at Li Luoguo.


    Knowing what Liu meant by reform, Li Luoguo glanced at Sun Yuanliang and said softly: "Well, director Sun, I won''t hide it from you. Someone did contact me before you, and then negotiated the price, but we haven''t signed a contract yet. Lao Liu has been watching. Basically, if I sell it, it will be fast on his side. After all, it''s the same thing if it''s early and late..."


    When I heard this, I turned around and stared at Liu Rui. I was obviously not satisfied with Liu Rui''s work. I thought the people from our harem had come very soon, but now Xiaowu is obviously one step faster than us.


    "You go on..." Sun Yuanliang nodded at Li Luoguo.


    "Well, what''s the matter with me? Last time people there chatted with me, I also learned about our factory. My factory is more than 800 square meters. Although it''s not big, it''s a small food processing factory after all. The people opposite analyzed it for me. Even if I wait like this, I''ll sell it for 5 million left at most "The price on the right..." Li Luoguo said, pausing here.


    "And then?" I asked.


    "My factory sold five million yuan, and then the new factory estimated that it would be bought back at this price. It''s waiting for the acquisition there. If I wait for you to come and buy my factory, it''s estimated that it will be one million yuan higher. One million yuan is not much for you big bosses, but it''s also a lot for people like me..." Li Luoguo explained very honestly.


    "How much did the person opposite give you?" I asked, squinting at Li Luoguo.


    "Eight million plus a Mercedes Benz!" Li Luoguo said without thinking.


    "Grass, you are buying land and giving you something?" Liu Rui scolded speechlessly after hearing this.


    "Ha ha..." when Li Luoguo heard this, he chuckled and whispered, "isn''t this what? The car I drive here is broken a little, and then the people over there privately promised me to drive the whole Mercedes Benz, but these are the people opposite. They made oral arrangements for me. It''s not sure what''s going on at that time..."


    "Grass, this is really good at doing business. It''s like buying milk powder and giving pig feed..." Liu Rui scolded with a big mouth.


    "Ha ha..." Li Luoguo grinned and didn''t speak.


    I squinted at Li Luoguo and Liu reformer. In fact, Li Luoguo obviously meant to tell us the other party''s quotation, and then let us know what the price is. In fact, Li Luoguo is not very familiar with the people opposite, that is, the simple cooperative relationship. If we can offer a higher price, Then he will still consider our side.


    I meditated on the price in my heart, turned around and looked at Ji Xuan. Ji Xuan heard what he said just now. After all, Ji Xuan is our God of wealth now. If the God of wealth doesn''t nod, what we say here is nonsense.


    Ji Xuan took out his mobile phone and stirred it twice. Then he put it on the table and looked up at me.


    I quickly picked up my mobile phone and took a look. My mobile phone was facing away from these people, so no one saw the text message on my mobile phone.


    I squinted and said, "whatever you want!"


    After I knew what Ji Xuan meant, I nodded at Ji Xuan, then looked at Li Luoguo and said, "Uncle Li, we are all businessmen, but I have little social experience, so I won''t beat around the bush with you. Let''s just understand and finish..."


    "Yes!" Li Luoguo looked at me and nodded.


    "You just said that the man across the street offered a price of $7 million, didn''t you?" I looked at Li Luoguo and asked.


    "It''s almost the price together!" Li Luoguo nodded.


    "Well, we''ll give you $10 million, and I won''t ink it. It''s $10 million directly, but the premise is that I''ll give you three days. If you can promise us to sign the contract directly after three days, but come over for three days, we''ll have to talk about the acquisition again. What''s more, I''ll give you $10 million, which is exactly what I gave you. Director Sun promised earlier All your things can be fulfilled for you, which is a matter of reaching out to them, "I said with great certainty.


    In fact, the 10 million I said is not my nonsense, but the price I studied with Ji Xuan. I think as long as the price is taken out, the people opposite will be excited. Another thing is that I directly say the price is so high, so I don''t want Li Luoguo to continue to write, Because if this thing should make those people of Xiaowu calm down and have a price war with us at that time, I can''t stand it. After all, people spend their own money, and I spend money for Ji Xuan. If the money is within the range of Ji Xuan''s tolerance, Ji Xuan''s family should not say anything, but once it exceeds this range, Then the problem is to get into trouble, so I must hurry up.


    Li Luoguo was stunned when he heard what I said. He didn''t expect me to be so happy and directly raise the price to 10 million. Li Luoguo''s own heart is very clear. Even if he waited, his factory can''t sell 10 million. This is a fact.


    "Uncle Li, what do you think of my price?" I looked at Li Luoguo and asked with a smile.


    "..." Li Luoguo was silent for a moment, then nodded and said, "President ye, your price is not low!"


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and didn''t speak.


    "It''s not Lao Li. What do you mean? I worked hard to get you together. What do you think I can do about you?" Sun Yuanliang shouted with a big mouth, and then began to stir up the flames nearby: "Lao Li, you know more about the house price on our tower than I do. If we were not lucky, do you think this kind of good thing could fall on your head? Do you mean that you can fall on you every day?"


    After hearing this, Li Luoguo chuckled and whispered, "director Sun, if you speak like that, I''ll tell you the truth. Why did I choose the location of the factory here at the beginning? Isn''t it because the land here is cheap?"


    "You are still a sensible person!" Sun Yuanliang nodded slightly.


    "Yes, you said that since we came here at the beginning, we just wanted to be cheap. There''s no other meaning. I didn''t expect that we could move here! Who could have thought that the iron tower development zone was moved!" Li Luoguo patted the table and shouted.


    "Hehe, that''s not why. I''ve been the director for such a long time. When did I have dinner with the mayor and never heard of it?" Sun Yuanliang smiled and then said: "Isn''t the district head here just because there''s no oil and water here, and then he spent a million or so. He was transferred directly to another place. He just left here. You said we were relocated..."


    "You are still smart." Li Luoguo nodded with a smile.


    "It''s not that I''m smart. It''s mainly because I''m older. I''m certainly not as good as those young people!" Sun Yuanliang replied with a laugh.


    "Now it''s hard and sweet..." Li Luoguo replied with a smile and then said: "in fact, I didn''t expect this place to be like this. I didn''t expect my factory to be so valuable and buy 10 million!"


    Sun Yuanliang was stunned when he heard this, and then said with a big mouth: "Lao Li, I don''t hide it from you at all. Before we had dinner, I never studied with President Ye how much your factory can be worth. This is true. I think the seven or eight million yuan will come to an end. Now, after I heard president Ye''s price just now, I''m really shocked on my side. Tell me, let''s not talk about the iron tower, even if it''s something else Place, do you think you can get 10 million whole factories now? Tell me, is it possible for you to say it yourself? "


    "No..." Li Luoguo nodded very honestly.


    "So, what''s that now? If your situation is good, you can follow it. But think about it. If you don''t have the whole opportunity, what are you doing with Li Luoguo? Do you have to pucker in that workshop and follow the workers every day to study how many spicy strips can be produced this month? You say you buy this spicy strip and you''ll buy it When can you earn ten million? "Sun Yuanliang was very excited. He patted the table and shouted at Li Luoguo.


    "Ha ha, that''s what you said!" Li Luoguo was completely brainwashed by sun Yuanliang at this time. I looked at the two people talking and felt that this thing should be almost in place.


    Inside the Tower Restaurant


    Zhang Xiaogang and sun Yuanliang are basically a way of brainwashing MLM organizations. They constantly brainwash Li Luoguo and Liu reform. In fact, their reactions are normal, but Li Deli is different. He is stunned. Li Deli feels that he, the rich second generation, has been very oppressed, but after listening After the cries of sun Xiaogang and sun Yuanliang, Li Deli is very now. He feels that he is a rich second generation with a value of tens of millions. The expression on his face seems to be a little worried about how he can spend his money in the future!


    Sun Yuanliang looked at Li Deli and looked helpless. Although Li Deli was more cooperative, Li Luoguo and Liu reformer refused to say anything. What''s the use of a Li Deli nodding? His words are basically the kind that can be completely ignored.


    Zhang Fengyu sat aside with a big mouth and looked at Zhang Xiaogang and sun Yuanliang. With a helpless face, he turned to the north and South and said, "you say these two people have these two skills. What else should they be? It''s good for the whole MLM organization to be directly on the tower. It''s estimated that they earn more than when they make money..."


    "You think everyone is your consciousness. People''s consciousness can''t be compared with those of us ordinary people!" north and South smiled back to Zhang Yuyu.


    "Cao, the two of them are like two B. It''s obvious that they can''t do anything. I think if Liu Rui said these words, it''s basically a matter of three or five minutes. Take these two people directly!" Zhang Fengyu replied with a big mouth.


    "If you talk like that, I really don''t know how to go on. Liu Rui, the immortal of our back palace, is basically in a state of being able to speak when he is dead. Don''t talk about these two people, even if who comes, it''s hard to work!" north and South bared their teeth.


    "Then why don''t you say Liu Rui brainwash these two people now? I''m sleepy after brainwashing these people..." Zhang Yuyu a little dislikes sun Yuanliang and Zhang Xiaogang. Their words are too ink and have no technical content.


    "What do you know, Liu Rui is waiting for you. Basically, Liu Rui can''t look at others. Liu Rui just goes up. The immortal of our harem palace pays attention to the tone of appearance. It''s such an ordinary time to let Liu Rui play. What will happen in the future?" the North and the South seemed to understand and analyze it very well.


    Zhang Fengyu looked up at the north and south, then asked with a big mouth: "do you mean fighting the landlord first, two or three, but not two kings, Altman''s last enlarged move?"


    "Hehe, you''re still a little spiritual!" Nanbei nodded with a smile and then said, "look, wait until sun Yuanliang and Zhang Xiaogang can''t work, and the immortal of our back palace will do it..."


    "Then you say, when can we finish today?" Zhang Fengyu looked at the north and South helplessly and asked.


    After hearing this, North and South reached out and took out their mobile phone, looked at the time on the mobile phone, then frowned and said, "it''s eight o''clock now. I guess it won''t be finished before twelve o''clock in the middle of the night!"


    "Grass, it''s going to take so long?" Zhang Fengyu shouted, staring at beads, and then said, "what''s wrong? Can''t you just let Liu Rui go? Don''t let these two waste time, can you?"


    "Oh, you just don''t understand the brainwashing way of our Hougong immortal!" north and South shouted with a big mouth.


    "The way?" Zhang Fengyu was stunned after hearing this, then looked at the north and South and asked, "what''s the way?"


    "I''ll tell you Liu Rui''s way of brainwashing. In fact, you can sum it up in one sentence, that is, ink. If Liu Rui''s ink gets up, it basically belongs to the state of brain melon seeds buzzing for you, so say ah, you''re waiting now. Every three or four hours is not enough for Liu Rui to play..." north and South said with a big mouth.


    "Grass, if you had known such ink, what would you have thought? You can''t do it early. You have to do it now?" Zhang Fengyu collapsed immediately after hearing this and shouted with big eyes.


    "Hehe, what''s the matter with you? What are you doing in such a hurry?" the north and South smiled helplessly and looked at Zhang Fengyu and asked.


    "What can I do? Besides, I''m fine. I don''t like to hear your people''s ink here..."


    "Be honest. What''s the use of saying you''re worried? No one else is worried!" north and South squinted back.


    "Who said he was anxious to save me? The sun is asleep!" Zhang Fengyu shouted, pointing to Han Chao.


    "Ha ha..." north and South looked at Han Chao and smiled. Then they whispered, "isn''t that what? What''s that? I''ve drunk too much..."


    "Grass, I drank too much..." Zhang Fengyu scolded helplessly.


    On the other hand, Zhang Xiaogang and sun Yuanliang still brainwash Li Luoguo and Li reform. I can see from my side that even if Zhang Xiaogang and sun Yuanliang say that flowers come, people can''t promise. What we do now is to let Li Luoguo understand what our conditions are, Also, I deliberately put my time on three days. I also want to put some pressure on Li Luoguo and Liu reform. As for whether to promise or not, I really can''t guarantee it now. First, the attitude of these two people is too firm.


    I turned my head and looked at Liu Rui, indicating that Liu Rui should say something. After all, at this time, sun Yuanliang basically didn''t know what to say to Li Luoguo and Liu reform.


    Liu Rui put down his glass, then turned his head and looked at Sun Yuanliang and Zhang Xiaogang. He pursed his lips and whispered, "Uncle Li, in fact, the idea in your heart is very simple."


    "You see, Liu Rui is talking!" north and South looked at Zhang Fengyu with a smile and said.


    "It has nothing to do with me who loves to speak!" Zhang Fengyu shouted helplessly with his big mouth.


    "What are you talking about?" Li Luoguo looked at Liu Rui after hearing this.


    "I mean, I know what you think very well now!" Liu Rui stretched out his hand and lit a cigarette, then looked at Li Luoguo with a smile, and then said: "in fact, this thing is also simple. Isn''t it that you''re going to sell the factory to someone who gives you more money in the end? Right?"


    "..." Li Luoguo looked at Liu Rui and said nothing.


    "Do you think that since our harem can offer 10 million, someone will offer 10 million. What you see is that the price of this factory may be higher and higher now, right?" Liu Rui then asked


    Li Luoguo squinted at Liu Rui and still didn''t speak.


    "But Uncle Li, let me tell you this. As an old saying goes, people''s hearts are not enough. Snakes swallow elephants!" Liu Rui paused, looked at Li Luoguo''s reaction, and then said: "Well, let me tell you this. Our harem can offer this price, not because the factory is worth a lot of money, but because we have our own reasons. But let me tell you, if you go out now, even if you die, your factory will not sell more than 10 million!"


    Liu Rui spoke in a very tough tone.


    "No, boy, what do you mean?" Li Luoguo was stunned and looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "It doesn''t mean much. My meaning is very simple. The factory itself is worthless, but now it is valuable because our harem is here. But listen to my point. Now our harem is here. If the current people in our harem withdraw, I tell you, no one will buy your factory at all. You can only wait to buy it. Do you understand ? "Liu Rui shouted loudly.


    "I don''t understand!" Li Luoguo shook his head with a puzzled face.


    "Grass, what else do you don''t understand about this thing? What a simple truth!" Liu Rui shouted helplessly, and then said: "in fact, it''s not that your factory is worth money, but someone doesn''t want our harem to buy this factory. Do I understand?"


    "..." Li Luoguo obviously made Liu Rui shout a little confused.

 Chapter 1600

    After seeing this scene, the north and South on one side scratched their heads with a smile and said with a big mouth: "today, Daxian, do we still change our way?"


    "The times are changing, who can keep pushing like that!" Zhang Fengyu said impatiently.


    "Ha ha..." Nanbei smiled and didn''t speak.


    "I''m so direct now. If our harem doesn''t want such a project now, your factory is nothing. You know, don''t say $8 million. Even $5 million may not be given to you. Just wait to buy it. What do you say about your situation at that time? You have to sell it at that time. If you don''t sell it, you have to sell it! You''ll have to sell it at that time This is not the case with you, or you are very passive, you know? "Liu Rui stared at beads and shouted, and then said: "We don''t want to give you this money now because what''s the matter? Your broken factory B is not very valuable at all. I tell you, and don''t cherish it at a good time. You think it can rise again later? It''s so urgent. When your appetite can''t be satisfied, no one will feed you. Now you don''t eat rice and wait for meat, don''t you? I tell you Tell you, if you wait another two months, I''ll kneel down and kowtow to you if you can eat dirt! "


    After listening to Liu Rui''s words, Li Luoguo and Liu reform were stunned. They didn''t understand what Liu Rui was talking about. However, although Liu Rui''s words were very bad, Li Luoguo and Liu reform felt that Liu Rui''s words were very reasonable. If they were like what Liu Rui said, they would be embarrassed if they were really bald, and Now we give them two very high prices, so they obviously hesitate.


    In the Tower restaurant.


    Li Luoguo and Liu reformer were stunned by Liu Rui''s words, mainly because my brother Rui''s words were a little evil, which directly frightened the two people.


    Sun Yuanliang and Zhang Xiaogang were stunned. After all, they really didn''t understand what Liu Rui was talking about, but it''s not the point. The point is that my brother Rui said it for so long, and it seems very reasonable for others to listen to it. You just can''t find any reason to refute it. Otherwise, why do you say it Liu Rui of our harem is a big fairy. This big fairy is different from normal people. The idea of normal people is to follow Li Luoguo''s idea and tell Li Luoguo how much profit you can make and how suitable you are if you sell this factory to our harem.


    But our big brother Rui is different. From the beginning of talking, people have analyzed this problem to you very directly, that is, whether you like to buy or not, but I also tell you that we are not idle people here. Why your factory is so valuable now is because our harem has come. If you really give me a sharp eye, I will give up, Have you got it? Can you see if your factory is still valuable?


    Sun Yuanliang and Liu Rui are very passive when they talk, but Liu Rui is different. They directly change from passive to active. Do you like to buy or not? If you don''t sell, we won''t buy directly. At that time, I''ll see if your factory can be valuable. It''s because of this that Liu Rui feels very tough when he talks. He completely has the upper hand in momentum, but Sun Yuanliang and Zhang Xiaogang are different. They have lost in momentum. It''s a state in which I beg you to sell the factory.


    What Liu Rui wants to express is very clear, that is, our harem wants to buy your factory now, but don''t pretend to force me here. Everyone is the best seller and no one is more stupid than anyone. Our harem needs your factory now, so your factory is so valuable. Our harem is also very willing to buy it if it is valuable, but if you have to The whole lion opened his mouth. I''m sorry. In the situation of mutual benefit and win-win, if you don''t sell it, you have to fight for a bite of meat in our harem. Then I really tell you that this situation doesn''t exist at all, because our harem is not a fool.


    Once we feel that we don''t make money at your price, we''ll kill the fish and catch the net. Of course, Liu Rui''s statement still excludes the importance of this project to our harem. It''s entirely from the perspective of a businessman. If we consider the current situation of our harem, we''ll actually suffer some losses, There''s no way, but it''s obvious that Li Luoguo and Liu reform are very ordinary businessmen. All they can think of is these things.


    If they sell the factory to our harem, to a certain extent, it is not impossible for us to give part of the profits to their factory. In this way, everyone is in a state of taking what they need. But if you don''t want to see our harem earn money, does our harem have a duty to let you earn money?


    These things are mutual. If we can achieve a win-win situation, that''s what our harem wants to see, rather than really not buying their factory. In fact, others may not know, but I understand very well in my heart that Liu Rui is now scaring Li Luoguo and Liu reform. Once people don''t talk to you about this, it''s estimated that Liu Rui will come at that time There must be another way. My brother Rui''s way of speaking is to use both hard and soft in general, and then directly confuse you. When you don''t know anything, I''ll take you by surprise. It''s like Liu Rui''s reason to borrow money in our harem. Liu Rui''s mouth is really the most precious treasure in his life. I think if Liu Rui doesn''t have that mouth, he''ll be like a fool Waste, nothing, but don''t.


    You say Liu Rui runs away when he fights. You can''t find anyone when you work. What''s the use of finding him for such things, but I still keep him in our harem. The most important purpose is to value Liu Rui''s mouth. In my eyes, Liu Rui''s mouth can give us great benefits in the future. What''s the saying, This is the reason why soldiers are trained for thousands of days and used for a while.


    I looked at Liu Rui with a smile and nodded at Liu Rui with great satisfaction. My meaning is very obvious. This is my affirmation of what my big brother Rui just said.


    Li Luoguo and Liu reformer bowed their heads and didn''t know what to think. Zhang Xiaogang walked to the north and South with a wine glass, then looked at the north and South and said with a smile: "what does Liu Rui do in your harem?"


    "I don''t know exactly what he does. Anyway, when he follows the leaves, I''m still above the factory. Generally, Liu Rui is the second in charge of our harem bar..." north and South replied with a big mouth.


    "Cao, the second leader of your harem is very awesome..." Zhang Xiaogang sat next to the north and south, and then said: "is he usually responsible for setting up, negotiating and so on in your harem? I can say it when I look at people! You two are good..."


    The north and the South looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said helplessly: "Negotiate everything. Our harem bar is usually lifted. In addition, what can you negotiate in the face of this thing? If you encounter trouble, brother yuan and Meng Liang go directly to negotiate with you. If you meet ordinary people, you say that if you negotiate with people in the past, they will think that our harem is ill..."


    "No, if you say so, I don''t understand. What is Liu Rui responsible for in your harem?" Zhao Xiaogang asked, frowning at the north and south.


    "If you ask me that, in fact, I don''t know what Liu Rui does..." the north and South replied with some embarrassment, and then said: "at the beginning, people knew what to do, but Liu Rui just didn''t do anything, and then slept in our lounge with Yang song every day..."


    "Sleep with me?" Zhao Xiaogang was excited immediately after hearing this, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Why do you sleep with others? I found that your thoughts are so dirty now. Can you be clean? Our harem basically has no hidden rules, and even if there are, it has to be the hidden rules of leaves. Can you turn them both?" the north and the South replied with a big mouth, and then said: "Let me tell you this. It turned out that the two of them were idle and chatting with others, but later, Liu Rui found an object, and that object was basically responsible for the financial problems of our harem. Therefore, Liu Rui was very afraid of his daughter-in-law. Basically, his daughter-in-law told him to go East, he didn''t dare to go west, let him go forward, and he didn''t dare to step back Liu Rui doesn''t go there much when he comes, but Yang Song keeps going again... "


    "Do you think his mouth is from your harem..." Zhang Xiaogang asked with a mysterious look on his face.


    "..." after hearing this, North and South were stunned and shouted helplessly: "no, I found that you want something in your head? Can''t you be pure?"


    "No... why am I not pure? Don''t I just talk about the mouth? Why is it not pure?" Zhang Xiaogang stared at the beads and looked puzzled.


    "Grass, you still have a calf with me, don''t you? Do you think I don''t know what you mean?" north and South pointed to Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    "Grass..." Zhang Xiaogang was stunned. Then he took out an abalone from the table, licked it on his tongue, turned his head, looked at the north and South and said, "isn''t that what you said about practicing mouth?"


    After seeing Zhang Xiaogang''s action, the north and South were stunned. They looked at the abalone in Zhang Xiaogang''s hand and didn''t know what to say. They rubbed their big face eggs, and then looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said, "it''s not big brother. Are you or me? I don''t understand now. Who do we work in the bar?"


    "Of course I am. Why are you studying this with me?" Zhang Xiaogang asked, looking at the north and South with some incomprehension.


    "No, I don''t mean anything else here. I''m mainly a little research. I don''t understand what you mean by that action just now. Can you explain it to me?" asked the north and south, looking at Zhang Xiaogang with a full face.


    "Grass, you really don''t understand? You say it''s stupid, I found!" Zhang Xiaogang took off his clothes directly after finishing his words, then looked at the north and south according to the abalone in his hand and asked, "I ask you now, do you know what this thing is?"


    "I don''t know..." north and South shook their heads directly.


    "Oh, my grass, can''t you?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted, looking at the north and South with a big mouth.


    "What is it? I am. How can you swear when you talk?" Nanbei shouted at Zhang Xiaogang with a speechless face.


    "It''s not a brother. You don''t even know this? How can I hate you to explain?" at this time, Zhang Xiaogang felt as if he had encountered the bottleneck of his career and found that he simply couldn''t communicate with the north and the south.


    "Didn''t you two study what stuff? Ah, you''re so excited?" at this time, Han Chao came over with a smile and looked at Zhang Xiaogang and the north and south.


    "You came just in time. I have a problem to study with you now..." Zhang Xiaogang reached out and dragged Han Chao, and then said, "what? I''ll ask you a question now. You can say what you know. Do you hear me?"


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this, and then smiled and said, "no, brother Zhang, what are you doing? If you tell me something, you''ll be done. Why do you say you''re so serious? I don''t like your serious expression now..."


    "The main thing is that now this problem is very serious!" Zhang Xiaogang is really a lot, stared at the beads and shouted. Then he took the abalone in his hand and asked Han Chao, "what do you say this thing is for?"


    "Eat, what else can you do..." Han Chao was stunned for a moment, and then looked at Zhang Xiaogang''s eyes as if he were looking at another one. He didn''t understand the man. What did he want to express.


    "I don''t know what this thing is for eating. Now I just want to ask you what he thinks about this thing?" Zhang Xiaogang then shouted.


    "What''s it like?" Han Chao was stunned after hearing this. Then he covered his mouth and smiled at Zhang Xiaogang: "brother Zhang, why are you doing this when you''re free? Let''s eat here. You said how much this thing you said was buried. You''re a real person. Are you a pervert!"


    "What kind of pressure transformation? I just asked you what Liu Rui does in your harem, and then the north and South should explain it to me. Finally, they told me that Liu Rui practices his mouth, and then they told me that Liu Rui doesn''t sleep with others. You say how you practice your mouth if you don''t sleep with others?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted at Han Chao staring at the column.


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this. Then he smiled and said, "what, brother Zhang, I think you may have misunderstood. The practice mouth that people say to you is completely different from the practice mouth that people say to you. The practice mouth that you say is to follow the practice mouth, and the one that people say to you is to deceive people..."


    "Is that my whole mistake?" Zhang Xiaogang was stunned for a moment. He changed his mistake and looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "Grass, you don''t understand wrong. What do you think in your mind?" the north and South on one side shouted helplessly at Zhang Xiaogang.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned for a moment, then quickly put down the abalone in his hand, looked at the north and South with a smile and said: "what, I misunderstood just now. Don''t give me general knowledge. It''s easy to say something useless if I drink some wine here..."


    "It''s all right..." north and South waved their hands impatiently.


    "That what, I want to ask you, North and south, you tell me the truth, are you?" Zhang Xiaogang looked at North and South sincerely and asked.


    "Grass, can you change the topic? If you talk to me like this, I really can''t talk to you now!" north and South stared at beads and scolded helplessly.


    "Well, now tell me what Liu Rui is doing in your harem..." Zhang Xiaogang rang and asked.


    "Cao, I don''t like to talk to you now. You still talk to Han Chao. He is!" north and south point to Han Chao speechless.


    "It''s not North and south. What do you mean by this? Am I right? How can you casually tell others about this? Do you know what respect for other people''s privacy is?" Han Chao was unhappy when he heard this. He stared at the beads and shouted at North and south.


    "You were. You two were talking to me. I''m in a very bad mood now!"


    The north and the South waved to Han Chao with speechless faces. Han Chao just wanted to open his mouth to talk to the South and the north, but Zhang Xiaogang stopped him. Then he said to Han Chao with a smile: "don''t do that, big brother. You''d better introduce me what Liu Rui does..."


    After hearing this, Han Chao looked up at Zhang Xiaogang and asked, "it''s not that you''re idle. Why do you study what Liu Rui does? Why do you like others? I told you that Liu ruigen could not have liked you. They have an object!"


    "What kind of thing I like about him? My children will leave, and I''m gay. What kind of thing do you guys think about now? I''m just curious why Liu Rui''s mouth can say so..." Zhang Xiaogang explained helplessly.


    "Cao, why do you ask North and south? I told you that you are looking for the right person now. I told you that North and South can know what things. I still know Liu Rui very well. Let me tell you this. Liu Rui is in our harem. In fact, he doesn''t do anything. Do you know?" Han Chao shouted at Zhang Xiaogang with great excitement.


    "What do you mean, don''t do anything? What are you doing? Idle people in your harem?" Zhang Xiaogang was stunned and stammered at Han Chao.


    "..." after hearing this, Han Chao looked up at Liu Rui and found that Liu Rui didn''t look at himself with Ben, and whispered: "In fact, he doesn''t do anything, but he runs away when he sees work. I tell you, he basically doesn''t want to do anything and can''t do anything. Then the rest of the people in our harem don''t dare to say him except ye Han, so ah, he basically acts as a psychological assistant tutor, but in fact, he doesn''t care much about there now, because his daughter-in-law is you Don''t let him go... "


    "The name of psychological counselor is still, I heard it for the first time..." Zhang Xiaogang wiped his big face and some speechless replied.


    "Now you know what Liu Rui is doing in our harem?" Han Chao asked, looking at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "I know a little bit..." Zhang Xiaogang nodded with a smile.


    "Cao, you are generally understood. Let me tell you this. Liu Rui is basically doing nothing in our harem. Do you know now?" Han Chao shouted anxiously.


    "No, man, you said Liu Rui didn''t do anything in your harem. Why are you so excited? You said you didn''t give him a salary..." Zhang Xiaogang asked wordlessly after seeing Han Chao''s mood.


    "Cao, I''m not excited about this kind of thing. You know, I don''t like this kind of person. You say you don''t dare to do anything. Forget it. You still have our company''s money. Is it too much?" Han Chao shouted at Zhang Xiaogang with big eyes.


    "Hehe, if you say so, it''s really a little too much!" Zhang Xiaogang nodded quickly.


    "Not so much. It''s too much. I''ll tell you!"


    "Maybe the boss of your rich family in the harem doesn''t need this money..." Zhang Xiaogang shouted with a big mouth.


    "Cao, brother Zhang, if you talk like that, I don''t like to hear it. What''s the matter with money? They can spend so recklessly with money? What can''t they do with money!" at this time, Han Chao was completely in a state of indignation. He shouted with great excitement to support Zhang Xiaogang, and then said: "You say you''re good. If you''re really rich, don''t pit money on us. You know my IQ. I follow them. How tired I am, you know? You don''t know how tired I am. You can''t understand me and tell you!"


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled helplessly, then looked at Liu Rui and asked, "what, let me ask you, is Liu Rui afraid of his daughter-in-law?"


    "..." Han Chao was stunned and then said with a big mouth: "What''s the matter with you? People are afraid of their daughter-in-law. But I''ve never seen Liu Rui so afraid of his daughter-in-law anyway. You know? He runs to our restaurant every day and packs pork in a pot for his daughter-in-law. The most annoying thing is that every time he comes, he keeps an account of his order, and then I go up to ask for money and give it back to my wife. What do you think these are? They''re animals and animals. I''m with him You say! "


    "Do you always have an object now?" Zhang Xiaogang then asked.


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this, then turned his mouth and said: "Let me tell you this, ye Han, he is the most afraid of his daughter-in-law! He is even more afraid of me than Liu Rui. I think it''s true that his daughter-in-law yells and he plays with his stomach directly. We have so many harem palaces. You know how many seductions he has every day? But he doesn''t dare to move. At first, the gang thought what happened to Ye Han. Later, people knew that he was afraid of his daughter-in-law..."

 Chapter 1601

    "Good man!" Zhang Xiaogang grinned.


    "Oh, it''s just that his daughter-in-law doesn''t give him a chance. If he is given a chance, he may not be what''s going on!"


    "I found that people in your harem are very afraid of their daughter-in-law?" Zhang Xiaogang continued at this time.


    "Cao. I don''t agree with you. Some people in our harem are not afraid of their daughter-in-law!" Han Chao shouted with a big mouth.


    "Who?" Zhang Xiaogang asked curiously.


    "I''m not afraid of my daughter-in-law. I tell you it''s true. I''m not afraid of my daughter-in-law at all. I think the things of my daughter-in-law are cheap. You''re used to them. They don''t have any use with me. If they don''t obey, they beat and scold. They directly teach the teacher right away. I tell you..." Han Chao seems to be very experienced and says to Zhang Xiaogang, The expression on the face is also very rich, as if it''s true.


    "No, you don''t have a daughter-in-law?"


    At this time, the north and South on one side really couldn''t listen. They turned to look at Han Chao and asked.


    "How do you know I have no object?" Han Chao looked back and stared at the beads and asked North and south.


    "You just don''t have it. You''re a virgin and you have a JB object..." Nanbei was very honest and shouted with his big mouth.


    "Grass..." Han Chao was stunned for a moment, then shouted at his throat, "I don''t have a daughter-in-law, but I''m not afraid of a daughter-in-law. Why not?"


    Liu Rui and I raised our heads when we heard this.


    The tower is in the building.


    After my words with Liu Rui and Han Chao, Han Chao suddenly looked up and looked at Han Chao. After seeing the eyes of both of us, Han Chao was stunned for a while, then turned his big mouth and asked me, "what do you think I''m doing?"


    "What did you say?" I touched my lips and looked at Han Chao.


    "Ha ha..." Han Chao looked at me and smiled awkwardly. Then he waved his hands at me and said, "that''s what. You''ll be finished talking about you. What are you always saying to me here..."


    I looked at Han Chao and didn''t speak. In fact, Liu Rui was here. I basically didn''t need anything. I just listened and finished. My brother Rui basically had no problem. He could handle it alone.


    "Well, brother Zhang, we don''t have to pay attention to them. Let''s talk about our..." Han Chao looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said with a smile when he saw that I didn''t speak.


    "Ha ha, OK!" Zhang Xiaogang nodded with a smile.


    "What, where did we come from?" Han Chao asked, looking at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "We just said that ye Zong and Liu Rui are afraid of his daughter-in-law..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile.


    Han Chao heard this and looked at Zhang Xiaogang with a big mouth. Then he said with a big mouth: "I tell you, these two people are careful. Let''s not study their fear of their daughter-in-law for the time being... Let''s say something else..."


    "OK!" Zhang Xiaogang smiled and nodded.


    ����


    On the other side, Liu Rui looked at Li Luoguo and Liu reform with a smile. He was silent for a moment, and then asked, "uncle Liu and Uncle Li, what do you think now? Can you talk to me?"


    Hearing this, Li Luoguo looked up at Liu Rui, then touched his chin, and after a moment of silence, he whispered: "In fact, we don''t think much. What you said just now is reasonable... But I think we should go back and study it carefully. After all, it''s not our business. There are other shareholders in the factory. We have to discuss it, don''t we?"


    After hearing this, Li Deli, who was next to Li Luoguo, was stunned. He immediately asked with a big mouth: "no, Dad, we are not the only shareholders in our family. I have 2% of the shares in my hand, and the remaining 98% is not in your hand. Who do you want to discuss with when you go home?"


    Li Luoguo quickly stared at Li Deli, then shouted at the top of his voice, "can you be talking nonsense here? Who should I discuss with? I have to study with you?"


    "It''s mainly because our family is a small food factory and a family business. Except my second uncle, they are basically workers. I just wonder who you''re going to study with?" Li Deli asked helplessly with a big mouth.


    "Go, get out of here. I don''t want to talk to you now. Do you hear me?" Li Luoguo stared at the beads and shouted at Li Deli.


    "No, I''m just asking who you''re studying with. What''s the matter? I can''t ask yet. I don''t have the right to ask about anything in our family now, do I?" Li Deli suddenly got excited, patted the table and shouted at Li Luoguo.


    "..." Li Luoguo looked at Li Deli, sighed slightly, then clenched his teeth and said, "I''ll go home and study with your mother. No, I''ll ask you if you can?"


    After hearing this, Li Deli was stunned. Then he said with a big mouth: "if you say you want to study with my mother, don''t you say you''ll be finished with my mother? You have to talk to me here. You just say it and it''s finished. I have to be anxious or on the ground?"


    Li Luoguo stared at Li Deli irritably, shook his head and didn''t speak.


    In fact, even if Li Deli doesn''t say this, Liu Rui and I are very clear. According to the scale of Li Luoguo''s factory, what shareholders can they have? Li Luoguo''s words are just to delay time.


    Liu Rui looked at Li Deli, smiled, and then whispered, "do you still want to come to work here?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Li Deli was stunned and looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Nothing..." Liu Rui smiled and waved his hand, then turned to look at Li Luoguo and asked, "Uncle Li, is Deli going to give you a hand in your factory now?"


    "..." Li Luoguo was stunned for a moment, then shouted with a big mouth: "he called me a JB. He can come to the factory for two days in a month. He knows to play games at home every day. He doesn''t know anything except playing games..."


    "No, I found you talking nonsense!" when Li Deli heard this, he was not happy immediately. After all, Li Deli is still going to work in our harem. Li Luoguo''s speech is not to give himself a green face, but to tear himself down!


    "If you play games every day, our company doesn''t need you. Our company doesn''t play games..." I joked at Li Deli with a smile.


    Li Deli was even more excited when he heard my words. He turned to me and said, "what President ye, wait for me first. I have to study this problem with my father..."


    "Ha ha, OK." I nodded with a smile.


    "It''s not Dad. I find that you talk to others now. What are you talking about? Why can''t you say something good about me, and you have to do something bad for me? I don''t understand now. Are you my father?" Li Deli shouted at Li Luoguo very excitedly.


    Li Luoguo turned to look at Li Deli, and then asked very directly, "no, I ask you, you let me say hello. What else do you have besides being lazy?"


    When Li Deli heard this, he was slightly stunned. Then he clenched his teeth and shouted, "no, what? Even if I don''t have anything right or wrong, who knows if you don''t say it? You say you''ve said it. What do people think of me now? I''m in the most critical period of applying for a job. Why don''t you help me speak? Why don''t you tear me down here?"


    "..." Li Luoguo rubbed his big face and looked at Li deli''s helplessness.


    "And, as you said just now, even if I have nothing right or wrong, aren''t I trying now? Aren''t I trying to learn well?" Li Deli shouted at Li Luoguo at the top of his voice.


    "Can you shut your mouth? I don''t want to talk to you now. Do you understand what I mean?" Li Luoguo asked, looking at Li Deli.


    "After you''ve finished, you don''t want to talk to me now. I haven''t seen you do things like this. Now I see that you''re really bad. Wait, I''ll tell me when I go home. You went out to find..." Li Deli threatened with a big mouth.


    "Roll the calf, you can tell where you love now. I don''t want to talk with you now. Roll the calf for me quickly, do you hear me?"


    "Why did I pull the calf? Isn''t what I''m talking to you now? Do you think I''m not serious enough with my attitude?" Li Deli shouted with his teeth clenched.


    "... I told you to shut your mouth. Do you hear me?" Li Luoguo shouted with his teeth clenched.


    "You''ve said it all now. You''re delaying my future, don''t you know?" Li Deli shouted loudly, slapping the table with abnormal excitement.


    I sat on the chair with a helpless face. I was afraid that the two people would fight now.


    Liu Rui is also speechless. After all, he is studying the issue of factory acquisition. The issue has not been studied yet. It seems that the two men are going to fight.


    "What are you two doing?" Liu reformer said helplessly at this time.


    "No, uncle Liu, you happen to be here. I''ll study it with you now. Do you think my father is like this? What do you think these are? I told people here well. What did he do? He was demolished. What do you think this is?" Li Deli shouted helplessly at Liu reform.


    "Well, what''s the matter with you two? You can''t go home and talk about it. What''s the matter with you two arguing here? It''s funny?" Liu reform shouted with a big mouth, then looked at me and Liu Rui said: "Well, the current situation is like this. I don''t know what Lao Li thinks now, but I prefer to say that I sell the factory to you now..."


    Liu Rui pretended to be in place. He didn''t feel excited because Liu reform vomited at this time. He just nodded slightly because he knew that Liu reform hadn''t spoken yet.


    "But now, I have to go back and think about it. Otherwise, President ye and President Liu will give me some time. Will you let me go back and think about it?" Liu reform looked at me and Liu Rui very sincerely and asked.


    Liu Rui was silent after hearing this, and then asked in a low voice: "Well, uncle Liu, since you said that, I''m sure you can go back and think about it, but what I''m thinking now is what you really want to think about. In fact, I''ve made it very clear that things are such things. If you really don''t understand anything, you can say it in front of us, right? There''s no need for us I have to go back and study! "


    "Yes, if you really don''t think clearly, you can tell the problem now. There are so many of you and us here. Don''t you say it and study it well? Why do you have to go back to study this?" Zhang Xiaogang said at this time.


    Liu reformer glanced at Zhang Xiaogang and said helplessly, "it''s mainly because it''s a little sudden."


    After hearing Liu''s reform words, Zhang Xiaogang looked helpless and shouted with a big mouth: "Why is this sudden or not? I didn''t say it. Even if we don''t come to you today, do you have to start studying the problem of selling the factory? You say you sell it sooner or later. President Ye has dismissed you with such good conditions, right? And I''m here to make it convenient for you to the greatest extent. You say you still have consideration I don''t understand. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Let me tell you! "


    "..." Liu reformer looked up at Zhang Xiaogang and didn''t speak.


    "Oh, well, since uncle Liu said to think about it, we can''t force others to think about it. If they say to think about it, then think about it." Liu Rui knows that even if he says anything today, Li Luoguo and Liu reform can''t pay attention to it. After all, this matter is not a small matter.


    "The main reason is that I just don''t understand what this thing has to consider, so I directly promise that it won''t be finished?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted helplessly.


    "One person has one idea, and we can''t force others to sell it to us, isn''t it..." Liu Rui smiled back, and then turned to look at me to see if I had anything else to say. If I didn''t have anything to say, Liu Rui probably wouldn''t continue to write with these two people. After all, it''s not a matter of urgency. It''s not good for you to continue writing now. On the contrary, it seems that our harem is in a hurry.


    I looked at Liu Rui, then looked up at Li Deli, then looked at Li Luoguo with a smile and said, "what, factory director Li, now I want to ask you, how do you arrange Deli?"


    After hearing this, Li Luoguo was stunned, looked at me and asked, "what do you mean by this?"


    "It''s not interesting. I''m just asking. After all, I know you''re old here. In fact, you don''t care so much about how much money you can earn now, but I want to ask, do you think about your family and children now? If you say you can still do it now, it''s no problem, but if you''re old enough to retire, what will you do What to do? Wait for your old money or what to do? "


    I spoke with a very serious expression. I didn''t feel joking at all.


    After hearing what I said, Li Luoguo turned his head to look at Liu reformer, and then whispered, "in fact, if you talk to me like that, President ye, I really don''t know how to answer you. As you said, there is really no problem here, but I, a loser son, I really don''t know how to arrange. What can he do if I make money?"


    Speaking of this, Li Luoguo turned and looked at Li deli''s helplessness.


    "No, you say this..." when Li Deli heard this, he was excited. He pulled his throat and wanted to argue with Li Luoguo, but I stopped him. Then he looked at Li Deli with a smile and said, "Deli, let me finish this with your father first!"


    Li Deli looked at me, was silent, then clenched his teeth and said, "President ye, I tell you, my father is talking nonsense here. You don''t have to listen to him..."


    "Ha ha, I know!" I smiled and nodded, then turned to look at Li Luoguo and said, "what, I think you can''t always think about yourself when you''re this age. You have to think about your children..."


    After hearing my words, Li Luoguo nodded slightly, looked at me and said: "Mr. Ye, in fact, what you said is reasonable, and I know it here, but you said that I am now like this. Our factory is also half dead. Let me tell you this, even if my factory doesn''t lose money, I will be satisfied. I don''t need anything else. What can I do if I don''t open this factory What are you doing? Our family has to starve to death, don''t you think? "


    "Ha ha..." I smiled, then touched my nose and said, "I won''t starve to death..."


    "Why not? If I point to this boy to give me an old-age pension, I''ll starve to death. I tell you!" Li Luoguo stared at the beads and shouted.


    When Li Deli heard this, he was unhappy immediately. He stood up and was about to speak, but I stretched out my hand and stopped him.


    "In fact, what I said to you today is not completely meaningless. I told you the price just now. I''ll add another one for you. Just say that your side now sells the factory to us. After my side''s commercial street is completed, I''ll sell you two salesmen at a half discount, so if you have salesmen, you will be happy It''s a lot of money whether you rent it out, use it yourself, or sell it. And it''s also a guarantee for your life in the future, isn''t it? "


    Li Luoguo was stunned when he heard what I said. He looked at me in surprise and asked, "it''s not Mr. Ye. Are you kidding me, or what''s going on? Are you true or false?"


    "Cao, do you think I''m joking with you?" I scolded speechlessly, then turned to look at Liu reform and said, "what, factory director Liu, you are the same. As long as you choose to cooperate with our harem, we will promise you."


    "President ye, are you a little far away?" Liu reform looked at me very carefully and asked.


    "If you think it''s far away, I can write all the things I said when we signed the contract, but I can''t guarantee what director Sun just said. If you sign the contract, you have to study with him..." I replied with a smile.


    "I can also sign a contract..." Sun Yuanliang bared his teeth and replied to me after hearing this.


    After hearing what I said, Li Luoguo''s expression on his face changed instantly. I know he is excited now.


    "In fact, you don''t have to worry about what director Li said. Just go back and study what I said. Don''t worry..." I added with a smile.


    "What, Mr. Ye, let me ask you now. What kind of market did you just tell me? How big was it?" Liu reform looked at me and asked.


    I was stunned for a moment, then simply summed it up and said in a low voice, "I can''t tell you exactly how big it is, but I can only tell you this market. It must be no less than 200 Ping. Do you think it''s ok?"


    "Hehe, OK, what''s wrong with this!" Liu reformer nodded happily.


    "Our harem needs your factory now, and the same factory is also your lifeblood. So, let''s strive for the whole. Both sides are happy. Let''s not say what we suffer. I''ll do my best to give you convenience. Similarly, I hope you can understand our side and strive to make us earn some money, don''t you?"


    "Hehe, that''s true. We still understand each other about this thing, and we are not shameless people." Li Luoguo''s expression directly changed after hearing what I said about the store room. After all, Li Luoguo is not a fool, and he also knows what these words mean to him.


    "Come on, come on, let''s respect this and understand each other!" I smiled and raised my glass, looked at Li Luoguo and shouted.


    "Ha ha, this must go one!"


    I took a look at Liu Rui. In fact, we all know that as long as there is no special situation now, there is basically no problem here, because whatever we can offer has been seen. If Li Luoguo is not satisfied at this time, I really have nothing to do, After all, we have to consider the problems of Dao Jixuan and Du Xianyang. Once the factory wants too much money, it is estimated that we really can''t afford it.


    "Or do you always have two sons?" Zhang Xiaogang turned and looked at the north and South with a smile.


    "Cao, the only one who can bully Liu Rui in our harem is ye. Do you think the bully can be worse?" the north and South replied speechless.


    "You''re using both hard and soft methods?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with a smile.


    "Er, uh huh. They have basically always been this routine. Let me tell you..." north and South nodded with a smile.


    "I find that if I deal with you in the harem in the future, I have to be careful. You guys have too many routines..." Zhang Xiaogang said to the north and South with a speechless face.

 Chapter 1602

    "..." the north and South squinted at Zhang Xiaogang, then smiled and said, "I tell you, no matter how careful you are, it''s useless. I''ll tell you, have you seen Han Chao?"


    "See, what''s wrong with him?" Zhang Xiaogang was stunned and asked.


    "He is the most typical example of our harem. He is wary of Ye Han and Liu Rui every day. Now he is still fooled by others every day. He doesn''t know what''s going on. It''s so sad. I tell you, you''re honest. Liu Rui can''t fool you. Another thing is that Liu Rui borrows money from you. You can give him as much as you want. Don''t write "Do you know?"


    "What''s the reason?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with some confusion.


    "Also because of what, are you stupid? How many times have I told you that you can do whatever people ask you to do. If Liu Rui borrows money from you and borrows 10000, if you are reluctant, I tell you that you are greeted by 500000, so you have no problem listening to me now!" the north and South quietly explained.


    In the Tower restaurant.


    After I finished with Li Luoguo and Liu reform, their reaction was obviously different, and they felt like a different person. I know these two people are really moved now, but the price of moving may be a little high.


    Liu Rui glanced at me obliquely. In fact, everyone present did not understand what it meant to send my store out, but Liu Rui knew that first we had to get the project first, and then after the project was started, it might take a long time for the University City to be really built. However, after the university city was built, The approval over there, plus the relocation, plus the movement of the school, is a very long time, and then after this time, we may really develop the commercial street around the university town. Simply estimate that without ten or eight years, the system near the university town can not be established and improved, but wait for it to be established and improved, The 50% discount that we promised to give Li Luoguo may be in his hands 20 years later. Let alone that Li Luoguo didn''t remember it at that time. At least at that time, our harem was almost ready to return funds, and the 50% discount may be a very attractive figure for Li Luoguo, But for our harem, it''s a matter of how much money we earn.


    Liu Ruiming obviously saw my intention and turned his head and smiled at me.


    In fact, Li Luoguo''s gang is obviously greedy. If they are not greedy, they won''t work so hard. I can only have good and bad things about greed. It''s because of this good or bad. It may bring great trouble to these two people in the future. If they are not so greedy now, our next thing may be much simpler, but this thing, If you say you are not greedy, it is basically impossible. Whether it is me or others, it is greedy.


    After completing the research on this issue, Li Luoguo and Liu Chuang''s attitude towards me was obviously different. They began to talk to me very actively. There were simple drinks in front. What I asked and what they said, but now they are different. They obviously didn''t drink enough with their glasses.


    "Why, can you drink it now?" Zhang Xiaogang asked, looking at Li Luoguo with a smile.


    "Cao, I didn''t get into the state just now..." Li Luoguo said impolitely at this time. He shouted at Zhang Xiaogang with a big red face and a smile.


    "What do you mean you don''t enter the state? What happened to you just now? What''s the matter?" Zhang Xiaogang asked with some confusion.


    "What can I do for an old man? All right, stop the ink, let''s continue to prove twice..." Li Luoguo shouted with a smile.


    "How can it be the same for a while, my grass..." after seeing that Li Luoguo was in this state, Li Deli scolded helplessly, and then ran outside the private room with a lighter.


    "Why are you leaving?" the north and South asked with a smile when they saw that Li Deli was leaving.


    "I''ll go out for a cigarette..."


    "I''ll go too." the north and South followed back, then stood up and ran outside the private room.


    ����


    After they left the private room, they saw a woman rush out before they entered the toilet. When they saw the woman, they were stunned.


    "This woman is OK..." Li Deli looked straight, and his eyes directly focused on the waves in front of the woman''s chest.


    "Do you believe that I can play for a year?" the north and South whispered.


    "I can play all my life..."


    In fact, I don''t blame these two people for this reaction. The main reason is that this woman is really good-looking. If I want to see this woman, I can definitely recognize it, because this woman is the one who bumped into me earlier. If you have to say who she looks like, in fact, I felt that this woman looks a little like Dili Reba, who is popular now, Mainly because those eyes are more similar.


    Li Deli looked at the two people from the north and the south. The girl ran directly into the women''s toilet. The two people shook their heads, and then walked into the men''s toilet with a cigarette.


    "Why do you say such girls are wine companions?" Li Deli lit a cigarette and looked at the north and South with melancholy on his face.


    "How do you know that people are Oh wine companions?" the north and South were stunned for a while, with a puzzled face.


    "You''re stupid. What do you do when you drink like this, not with the wine, but this person is not here. If I were here, I guess I could recognize it..." Li Deli replied in a low voice with a big mouth.


    "Hehe, why, you are quite experienced when I listen to you?" north and South asked with a smile.


    "I spend 2000 yuan a month on these women. Do you think I have any experience?" Li Deli replied with a big mouth, and then said, "but just now, I think the girl should be the Secretary of a boss. Looking at the dress, it should not be sold..."


    "Uh huh, generally, what you sell is not this dress..." the north and the South still agree with Li Deli. After all, the South and the north often communicate with you these days, and then add the experience accumulated in our harem. In the face of this situation, the north and the south are still very experienced.


    Just as they were talking, the girl came out of the women''s toilet holding the wall, and then another girl ran out of the private room.


    "Sister, are you ok? If you don''t drink, let''s come back another day..." another girl whispered holding the long legged beauty.


    "I''ve had this drink today. What''s the matter when I go back..." the beauty wiped her mouth and whispered back, in a very weak tone.


    "Then you can''t drink like this. If you drink like this, they haven''t responded at all..." the little girl shouted at the beauty in a hurry.


    "You don''t care about me, you just match the person around you, and I can handle it myself!" the beauty replied very firmly, and then walked to the front, but after one step, she stepped empty and fell directly to the ground.


    After the north and the South saw this scene, before the north and the South could react, Li Deli rushed directly over and reached out to help the beauty up.


    The beauty lying on the ground was stunned when she saw Li deli''s hairstyle, and then whispered, "thank you!"


    "Are you all right?" Li Deli asked with a smile.


    "I''m fine." the beauty shook off Li deli''s hand, then stood up and went forward.


    "Sister, if you can''t, go back today. I''m really worried about your current state!" the little girl whispered after the beauty.


    "Don''t ink, it''s all like this. What am I going to do?" the beauty shouted very angrily, and then ran to the position of the private room. The little girl stood in place, hesitated, and then followed her.


    "Are all the drinkers working so hard now?" the north and South looked at the back of the beautiful woman and asked softly.


    "You know what, it''s not a wine companion. It''s a business here. Many female bosses in our tower development zone are good. I often see a group of women driving land tigers here..." Li Deli said back to the north and South with his mouth tilted.


    "No, the female bosses on your side are in this state?" the north and South asked in surprise.


    "Grass, what''s this? Let me tell you this. Even if this woman drinks so much wine today, it''s useless. Later, she has to let others go, and then open a room to sleep with others. This matter is even finished..." Li Deli knows their way very well.


    "Really? Don''t you say that these women drive land tigers? Why do open tigers have to sleep with others now?" north and South were stunned and asked.


    "This is what you don''t understand. No, I tell you so. It has nothing to do with whether they can drive the Land Rover. If they don''t sleep with others, who will pay for the maintenance of the Land Rover?" Li Deli threw down the cigarette end in his hand and then said: "Our situation is different from yours. No matter what business you do here, you can''t do without these things, because if you are like others, others sleep with me, and you don''t sleep with me, why should I do this business with you, and who should I do it with? In fact, this is the problem of atmosphere!"


    The north and South nodded slowly, and then asked in a low voice, "if you say so, the female boss on your side is not serious, right?"


    After hearing this, Li Deli paused and whispered, "you can''t say this so absolutely. After all, there are good and bad things, some are not serious and some are serious, but those who do business well are not very serious!"


    "Grass, is it really him? It''s dark. Now I see. There''s no place as clean as our harem!" north and South scolded helplessly.


    "Ha ha..." after hearing this, Li Deli looked at the north and South and smiled, then whispered: "You still have a reason to say that. At least the skirts you wear in the harem are short and clearly priced. These people don''t say how much money. They come up to drink and open a room after drinking. Then they usually look like serious people. This is always that. I feel sick when they look at them."


    "Do you think your poor business has something to do with your father''s bad looks?" the north and South looked at Li deli very directly and asked.


    "No, what do you mean?" Li Deli shouted a little reluctantly.


    "What do I mean? Haven''t you counted in your heart? I''m just asking about..." north and South bared their teeth and replied.


    "Grass, it''s all right to be idle. What are you doing with me in the hall?"


    "What do I mean? You haven''t counted yet?" the north and South replied to Li deli very honestly.


    "Grass, it''s hard for me to talk to you. I found it. I told you that people are women sleeping with others. What does it have to do with my father?" Li Deli replied helplessly, threw away his cigarette butts, and then turned and ran to the private room.


    The north and the South stood in place for a moment, slightly turned their lips, and then ran to the private room. When they passed the woman''s private room, the north and the South looked inside. Because the door of the private room was open, the north and the South could clearly see the situation inside. Three or four old men were toasting around the woman.


    "So many people, my grass!"


    North and South speechless scolded, and then ran to the position of our private room with back hands.


    ����


    On the other side, fuheshan lives in the villa area.


    After watching the game alone, Liu Neng was just ready to go back to bed. Suddenly, he remembered the two bosses sun Qiang asked him to contact. He picked up his mobile phone, found Xiao Wu''s phone and called.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, Xiao Wu connected the phone.


    "Hey, what''s the matter?" little five asked carelessly.


    "What are you doing?" Liu Neng asked his cell phone while taking off his clothes.


    "What else can I do? I''ll study with them on how to do it next. I''m worried to death this day..." Xiao Wu seemed to be a little tired.


    "Cao, don''t talk to me. If only you had this heart..." Liu Neng scolded helplessly, and then asked very directly, "what, the two bosses I asked you to contact just now, have you contacted?"


    "...." Xiao Wu was stunned when he heard this and asked with a smile, "contact now?"


    "Cao, I found your brain. How long are you? I took it..." Liu Neng scolded with some collapse, and then shouted at the top of his voice: "I won''t let you contact now. What did I tell you at that time? What do you think? I took it..."


    Liu Neng''s tone was very speechless.


    "No, I know what you mean, but I think I''ll contact these two people tomorrow. You say it''s bad if people think I''m a harassing phone call. I think I''ll give them two whole calls tomorrow, and then study the problem together..." Xiao Wu bared his teeth and replied.


    "Roll the calf, if you say they forget, that''s forgetting. What are you talking about with me here!" Liu Neng scolded very reluctantly and then said, "can''t I care about you now? I found that I''m so hard talking to you now. Why don''t you do what you''re asked to do?"


    Liu Neng''s mood suddenly became very excited.


    "It''s not such a thing. Are you so excited?" Xiao Wu asked Liu Neng with a speechless face.


    "What is this? You can''t do this well. What can you do?" Liu Neng scolded at the top of his voice.


    "What do you mean now?" Xiao Wu was stunned and asked in some emotion.


    "What do I mean? What do you mean by asking me now? It''s not what you want now. Tell me if you can''t do it?" Liu Neng shouted with staring beads.


    "Grass, you don''t have to talk to me about this useless thing. What can I do? You can still drive it now. What am I doing?" Xiao Wu replied carelessly, and then said, "OK, don''t talk to me about ink now. Just say what you''re going to do. What do you talk to me about this useless thing every day?"


    "You are so awesome now!" Liu Neng bited his teeth and scolded, and then shouted to his mobile phone: "call those two people now, and ask me what they mean!"


    "What time is it now? Still calling?" Xiao Wu was surprised.


    "I asked you to call, and you''re done. Why are you so inky?" Liu Neng asked with some collapse.


    "OK, don''t ink. I''ll call and finish it now. I swear with us every day. I''ll kill you in the middle of the night!" Xiao Wu replied irritably.


    "Roll the calf, call quickly, don''t write with me..." Liu Neng scolded irritably, and then hung up the phone directly.


    ����


    In a warehouse.


    Xiao Wu reluctantly put down his mobile phone and rubbed his face with collapse.


    "Why, it''s so deep?" Wang Jun asked, looking at Xiao Wu with a smile.


    "What else can I do? It''s like that psycho every day. What time do you say it is now? Let me call others. They don''t sleep. They don''t compare with each other? They don''t do anything and wait for me to call?" Xiao Wu looked at his mobile phone and replied helplessly.


    "No, what, whose phone?" Wang Jun didn''t know anything.


    "Who else can it be? Isn''t that what? Sun Qiang called Liu Neng and said that they were going to sell the factory to us and let me contact..." Xiao Wu explained helplessly.


    "That''s a good thing. Why aren''t you happy?" Wang Jun asked with a smile.


    "A good thing is a good thing, but since people have promised us to sell the factory to us, you don''t understand that we are all adults. Can you go back or what? I think it''s too late. I''ll wait for us to make an appointment with these people tomorrow. Isn''t it finished? What do you mean? I have to call people now If you say I''m calling now, can those two people come out and sign a contract with us or what? I don''t understand what I think every day! "Xiaowu said to Wang Jun.


    "Hehe, Liu Neng may be worried. You know how important these factories are to us!" Wang Jun smiled and comforted.


    "Cao, as long as he knows how to worry, I don''t know how to worry. He has a heart all over the world, but I don''t have a heart? I really don''t know what the boss thinks now. Let him be the second in command. I tell you, I can''t come out with him next time!" Xiao Wu replied with a helpless face.


    "Hehe, what do you mean now?" Wang Jun asked, looking at Xiao Wu.


    "What else can I mean? I''ll call. These people are all dads!" Xiao Wu replied irritably, took out his cell phone and called Liu Neng.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is turned off!"


    "Grass, see, it''s all asleep. Who''s free to answer your phone?" Xiao Wu shouted with his cell phone staring at beads.


    "Go on, if you can''t get through now, Liu Neng must say you!" Wang Jun replied with a smile.


    ����


    On the other side, inside the Tower restaurant.


    Li Luoguo took the wine cup and said to me, "what, Mr. Ye, I don''t admire others for living so long, but I just admire you very much, you know?"


    "Why?" I know Li Luoguo has drunk too much now, so he speaks incoherently.


    "I just admire you, cow force, young and promising!"


    "Ha ha, do it!" I smiled and nodded, then took the wine cup and touched Li Luoguo.


    "What time is it?" Li Luoguo began to feel about himself after drinking with me, as if he were looking for something else.


    "What are you looking for here?" Liu reform smiled at Li Luoguo and asked.


    "Let me see what time it is. Why is my mobile phone gone?" Li Luoguo replied speechlessly. Then he took out a very old Nokia mobile phone from his trouser pocket, and after pressing it for a few times, he found that there was no power.


    "Grass, there is no electricity, Lao Liu, what time do you see..."


    After hearing this, Liu reform took out his mobile phone and took a look. He was just about to open his mouth and found a call coming in. Liu reform was stunned.


    "I asked you what time it is. Why is it so hard?" Li Luoguo scolded irritably. Then he reached out and robbed Liu reform''s mobile phone, but before Liu reform reacted, Li Luoguo robbed it. But just to see the time, he didn''t take it out. The mobile phone fell directly to the ground and the big battery fell out.


    "Grass, you''ll break it again!" Liu reformer shouted painfully, then directly stood up, picked up his big mobile phone, and then carefully hit the battery.


    "Look at you like this. If I break it for you, won''t I be finished with you?" Li Luoguo scolded wordlessly.


    Liu reformer glanced at Li Luoguo, stared at the beads and said, "it''s not a matter of much money. Just now someone called me and I haven''t answered!"


    "Nothing''s wrong. It''s this time. It''s not a serious person looking for you! I guess I''m going to take you out to find something..."


    Liu reform didn''t speak. After pressing the battery of his mobile phone, he pressed it several times, but found that his mobile phone couldn''t be opened at all.


    "Grass, this is really bad!" Liu reform scolded Li Luoguo.

 Chapter 1603

    "Well, I''ll have someone send you one tomorrow and it''ll be over. What a big deal!"


    Liu reform knew that Li Luoguo was drinking too much now, so he didn''t write with him. He put away his mobile phone, turned to look at me and asked, "what''s president ye, what time?"


    After hearing this, I quickly took out my mobile phone and took a look at the time.


    "It''s more than ten o''clock now..." I said to Liu reformer with a smile.


    "Grass, it''s been such a long time?" Liu reform shouted in surprise, and then said: "what, no, let''s withdraw here. Someone called me. I have to see if there''s anything wrong with my house!"


    In a warehouse of H city tower.


    Xiao Wu took his mobile phone, looked at Wang Jun helplessly and said, "what''s going on? Have the two discussed it or what? Why don''t they all answer the phone? What do you mean?"


    Wang Jun looked at Xiao Wu and was silent for a moment. Then he whispered, "are you all asleep? Why don''t you try again..."


    Xiao Wu looked at Wang Jun helplessly, then took his mobile phone and dialed the two phone numbers again, but the results were the same. The people opposite didn''t answer the phone at all. They were all turned off, and their phones were all turned off.


    "Isn''t this a bit too coincidental? I won''t say anything when one is turned off. What''s the matter with these two all turned off?" Wang Jun touched his big head and said helplessly.


    "Who knows what''s going on? If I say people must be asleep, you call people now. Who''s free to answer the phone? Look at the time?" Xiao Wu shouted at Wang Jun with his mobile phone and then said: "If you want to make a phone call, you can do it yourself. Anyway, I''m finished. If people don''t answer the phone, I can''t help it..."


    After saying this, Xiao Wu patted the note on the table directly, and then turned and ran to his sleeping place.


    "No, you''re a man. I find that I don''t have a sense of responsibility at all?" Wang Jun shouted at the top of his voice when he saw Xiao Wu leaving.


    "Now it''s not whether I have a sense of responsibility, but mainly because you can see the situation here. I called, but they didn''t answer at all. What do you think I can do?" Xiao Wu replied with a big mouth, then closed the door directly, lay in bed and began to chat with his mobile phone.


    Wang Jun glanced at Xiao Wu irritably, picked up the phone on the table, took out his mobile phone and called it. After calling several times, the results were the same. The people opposite didn''t answer the phone at all. All of them were turned off.


    "Is it too early to sleep?" Wang Jun scolded speechlessly, then found Liu Neng''s phone, turned his head and shouted at Xiao Wu: "shall I call Liu Neng or you?"


    After hearing this, Xiao Wu sat up from the bed with a splash, looked up at Wang Jun and asked, "no, you''re free. What are you doing calling him?"


    "Isn''t that nonsense? The person opposite didn''t answer the phone, so I have to tell him?" Wang Jun replied with his mobile phone.


    After hearing this, Xiao Wu was stunned for a moment, then said with a big mouth: "if you want me to say hello, don''t call him. Won''t it be over if we two directly ask these two people out tomorrow morning? Do you think it''s interesting for you to call now? Can they answer the phone or what?"


    Wang Jun was stunned when he heard this, and then whispered, "don''t care what''s going on. I still have to call this phone, or Liu can know. I must find our two ink marks. It''s better to call directly, so we can save our two minds..."


    "Grass, I found you are so single-minded. I told you. It''s no use calling now. What are you doing?" Xiao Wu shouted irritably.


    "Useful and useless, I told him to save his ink with me..." Wang Jun replied in a dull voice, then took out his mobile phone, found Liu Neng''s phone and called.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, Liu Neng connected the phone and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter?"


    "What, I called the two factory directors with Xiao Wu just now, but the opposite side was turned off..." Wang Jun whispered.


    "Grass, why did you turn it off?" Liu Neng asked in surprise.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. Anyway, these two people are all turned off. I guess they all slept at this time..." Wang Jun frowned and explained.


    "Sleep? It''s only more than ten o''clock. Who do you think sleeps more than ten o''clock?" Liu Neng shouted, staring at beads, and then said, "what about Xiao Wu?"


    "Stay in bed..." Wang Jun turned his head and looked at Xiao Wu.


    "You''re still in the mood to sleep at this time, aren''t you?" Liu Neng shouted at the top of his voice and then said, "call this to me now and I''ll talk to him!"


    "No, they just turned off the phone? Are you so excited?" Wang Junjia asked helplessly in his middle age.


    "It''s mainly because I asked Xiao Wu to call. I don''t know what to do this busy day. Now it''s OK. People directly turn it off..." Liu Neng was very angry, and then added: "what, you give Xiao Wu your mobile phone now, and I''ll talk to him!"


    "What problem can you solve by scolding him now? I''m waiting to make an appointment with these two people tomorrow. I find you are also in such a hurry now." Wang Jun replied to Liu Neng speechlessly. He knew that Xiao Wu must not answer the phone now, so Wang Jun didn''t shout Xiao Wu either.


    "Cao, you''re just tossing about now. Look at it. If Xiaowu turns yellow for me, I''ll send him back directly and roll the calf for me..." Liu Neng scolded with his teeth.


    "This matter is not so serious..." Wang Jun advised with a smile, and then said to his mobile phone: "what, I''ll hang up!"


    "Well..."


    ����


    In fuheshanju villa, Liu Neng and Wang Jun lay silent in bed after talking on the phone. Suddenly, Liu Neng sat up, picked up his mobile phone and called Wang Jun again.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, Wang Jun answered the phone and asked with a smile, "what''s the matter?"


    "You just said those two people didn''t answer the phone, did you?" Liu Neng asked his cell phone with a very serious expression.


    "Yes, I don''t know how it happened that they didn''t answer the phone..." Wang Jun was stunned and nodded back.


    "Did you change your cell phone to make a call?" Liu Neng asked.


    "Changed, Xiao Wu and I have called these two people..."


    "..." Liu Neng suddenly became silent and then asked Wang Jun, "you don''t think it''s a little strange?"


    Wang Jun smiled helplessly and said in a low voice, "why do you look like a psycho this day? What''s strange about this thing? People may just happen not to answer the phone. Can you stop being paranoid here?"


    "It''s not that I''m suspicious. These two people don''t answer the phone at this critical time. It''s certainly not that simple..." Liu Neng whispered an analysis.


    "What does it mean that people don''t answer the phone? Are you sick?" Wang Jun shouted helplessly.


    "Now it''s not a question of whether to answer the phone!" Liu Neng shouted with his eyes staring at beads, and then said, "what, I won''t tell you first. You''re waiting for me to call there. What I ask you to do in a moment, you can play and say..."


    "OK, I''ll wait for your call..." Wang Jun reluctantly agreed.


    ����


    After Liu Neng hung up with Wang Jun here, he hesitated for a moment in bed, then found a mobile phone number and dialed.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, the person opposite answered the phone.


    "Hello?" a man''s voice came over the phone.


    "I''m Liu Neng..." Liu Neng seems to be "one is the director of our police station, one is the captain, and two are the bosses of our factory. I don''t know the rest. What''s the matter?" the manager of the restaurant hesitated and asked.


    "Are you sure?" Liu Neng asked.


    "Sure, these people often come to my side for dinner. I can''t admit my mistake!" the manager of the restaurant quickly nodded.


    "OK, thank you. I know what''s going on!" Liu Neng nodded back and put down his cell phone.


    Liu Neng was silent for a moment, then found Wang Jun''s phone and called.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times. Wang Jun connected the phone.


    "What''s the matter?" Wang Jun asked.


    "You go out with Xiao Wu now and wait at the door of the seafood restaurant. Just wait. You don''t have to take people there!" Liu Neng whispered.


    "What are you waiting for?" Wang Jun asked somewhat puzzled.


    "The two people we contacted seem to be having dinner with the people in the harem. Wait for them to come out and remember their appearance!" Liu Neng explained quickly.


    "OK, I see!"


    Wang Jun nodded and hung up.


    After Wang Jun and Liu Neng finished talking on the phone, he put down his mobile phone, turned his head and shouted to Xiao Wu on the bed, "don''t sleep, go out to work..."


    After hearing this, Xiao Wu was stunned and asked, "no, what''s this? What''s the work in the middle of the night?"


    "Go to the restaurant and squat in the pit. It seems that people in the back palace started earlier than us. Now people seem to be eating..." Wang Jun replied in a low voice. Then he stretched out his hand, took out a handle, pinned it to his waist, put on a coat and began to run outside the house.


    Little five lay in bed stunned for a moment, then went down and ran to the position of Wang Jun.


    "Why should we go to dinner?" asked Xiao Wu, somewhat puzzled.


    "Liu Neng meant to let me go to confirm and see if there was anything there..." Wang Jun hurried back in a hurry, then touched his chin, and then ran out of the house with the car key.


    "Grass, what does it matter to us if people don''t eat? I don''t think it''s enough for him to worry about every day. It''s all like psychosis. You say that even if people eat, what can we do now? How can people beat us?" Xiao Wu said after Wang Jun.


    "Don''t say it''s useless. If you had called them before, we wouldn''t have so much to do now. If the business turns yellow, I''ll tell you what you should do..."


    Wang Jun said to Xiao Wu as he hurried to the parking lot outside the house.


    After hearing this, Xiao Wu smiled and said helplessly, "now if he let me go back, I still want to go back. I''ve been here long enough. I''ll tell you..."


    Wang Jun squinted at Xiao Wu, then stretched out his hand and pulled open the door of the jeep. Then he stepped up and whispered to Xiao Wu, "you are bragging to me now. If you really want to go back, you won''t say so..."


    Xiao Wu smiled and sat on the co pilot''s seat, reached out and lit a cigarette, turned to Wang Jun and asked, "why, don''t you smoke?"


    "I have nothing to do in my spare time. Why do I smoke?" Wang Jun scolded wordlessly, then turned the key of the motor car, stepped on the accelerator, and the car rushed out directly.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? Scare me!" Xiao Wu stared at the beads and shouted, then straightened himself, and then said, "by the way, why don''t I understand? How does Liu Neng know that the people in the harem are eating with them now?"


    Wang Jun was stunned when he heard this. Then he said with a big mouth: "how do I know? Liu Neng studies something all day. I tell you, although he is not here now, he is more familiar with things here than the two of us. I''ll tell you..."


    "Why? Does he have an eye or something? How can he boast so much? He''s more familiar than me. Why haven''t I seen such a thing?" Xiao Wu replied to Wang Jun with a big mouth, and then said: "I just don''t understand what we used to do now. When people drink wine, let''s go and ask them to cheer up?"


    "You seem to have lost your oil. What oil do you add? Every day..." Wang Jun replied irritably, and then accelerated the speed of driving again. The expression on his face was very worried.


    "No, why are you in such a hurry? Are you crazy?" Xiao Wu stared at the king''s army.


    "Roll the calf, let''s hurry up. What time is it? What if people finish eating?" Wang Jun explained silently.


    ����


    Inside the restaurant, I took out my mobile phone and looked at the time, then smiled at Li Luoguo and Liu reform and said with a smile: "how''s it going? Is the food OK today?"


    "Not bad..." Li Luoguo nodded at me with a smile.


    "Now that we''ve eaten almost, we''ve talked about almost everything here. Why don''t we come here first today, and then you two go back and think about it and see what''s going on. We''ll contact you at any time..."


    "Why, Mr. Ye, are you driving me out?" Li Luoguo said to me with a smile after hearing this.


    "Why, I''ve been eating here all night. Now my brain is buzzing..." I turned my mouth back to Li Luoguo.


    "Ha ha, my head hurts a little..." Sun Yuanliang said with a smile.


    "It''s not so good. We won''t drink less today!" I said with a smile, looking at the piles of wine bottles on the table.


    "Why don''t we stop here today? Won''t we get together another day when we have time?" Sun Yuanliang nodded at me.


    "OK!" just then Li Luoguo stood up and nodded at Sun Yuanliang.


    "Ha ha..." I nodded with a smile, and then said to Liu Rui, "put some together for me. What''s going on? Why are you asleep?"


    After hearing this, Liu Rui turned and looked at Zhang Fengyu and Han Chao on the table. These people were completely sleeping on the table. They didn''t know what had just happened.


    "Grass. Why are you all asleep?" Liu Rui scolded the same speechless, and then ran to the people with steps, and then shouted at the top of his voice, "don''t sleep, shameful thing, why do you sleep here?"


    "What''s the matter?" Han Chao asked Liu Rui with a confused face after hearing this.


    "What''s the matter? I went home to sleep. What''s the matter?" Liu Rui reluctantly replied, and then pulled Han Chao, Zhang Yuyu and others up.


    "It''s over?" Han Chao rubbed his eyes. It was obvious that Han Chao was unusually awake at this time.


    "What do you want to do if you''re not finished?" Liu Rui tilted his eyes and shouted back to Han Chao.


    Almost after Liu Rui shouted for a while, he finally shouted all these people, and then dragged them to the outside of the private room.


    Li Luoguo turned his head and looked at Liu reform, grinned, then put his arm around Liu reform''s shoulder and said with a smile: "why, now it''s still distressed because of your broken mobile phone?"


    After hearing this, Liu Gai glanced at Li Luoguo sideways and said with a big mouth, "don''t talk to me here. How much can a mobile phone be worth? I''m just afraid that if something happens, there will be no one there..."


    "Grass..." after hearing this, Li Luoguo scolded wordlessly, and then said in a low voice: "it seems that he is very busy all day. Why, you are the premier of the country. People come to you in the middle of the night and talk to you?"


    "When you say this, I''ll tell you..." Liu reformer reluctantly replied to Li Luoguo.


    "Well, nothing will happen for a while. Come to my house with me and let''s have a good talk?" Li Luoguo said to Liu reform in a very low voice.


    Liu reform was stunned when he heard this, and then whispered, "OK, I''ll go back with you later."


    "Ha ha..." Li Luoguo patted Liu reformer on the shoulder, then turned and ran outside the private room.


    Li Deli and some of them who saw our harem were ready to go outside. They quickly ran to my position and caught up with me with a smile.


    "Ye Zong, ye Zong..." Li Deli bared his teeth and shouted at me.


    I looked back at Li Deli, was stunned, and whispered, "what''s the matter? Are you?"


    "Well, Mr. Ye, in fact, what my father said to you just now, I tell you, it''s all my father''s nonsense. It''s not the same thing at all, so I think you''d better not take it to heart. I''m actually a very good person..."


    I looked back at Li Deli, and then I realized that Li Deli was here telling me that he wanted to work in our harem.


    "Hehe, OK, I know you''re a good person. You don''t have to worry about that..." I smiled and patted Li deli on the shoulder.


    Li Deli was stunned when he heard what I said, and then hurriedly asked, "what, I want to ask, Mr. Ye, do you think there is hope if I want to work in your harem?"


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Li Deli and smiled. Then I whispered, "there is hope. Why is there no hope?"


    "True or false?" Li Deli shouted at me, staring at the beads.


    "Don''t worry, I can''t lie to you. Well, if you have nothing to do, you''ll find Liu Rui tomorrow, and then you''ll be finished with Liu Rui for the time being. You don''t have to worry about anything else for the time being, okay?" I patted Li deli on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "OK, OK, I know. I''ll find you tomorrow. Where are you now?" Li Deli nodded and asked me.


    "Do you know that?" I was stunned, then turned to Liu Rui and asked, "Liu Rui, what''s the name of our hotel?"


    "Good luck to the hotel." Liu Rui replied at the top of his voice.


    "Yes, this is the place. Tomorrow, you can go directly to Haoyunlai hotel to find us..." I said to Li Deli with a smile.


    "OK, I''ll be there tomorrow." when Li Deli heard what I said, he quickly nodded and ran to Liu Rui with his teeth bared.


    "What are you doing?" Liu Rui was stunned and shouted at Li Deli with his big mouth.


    "Well, I''ll follow you after brother Rui. You don''t have to be so excited..." Li Deli said to Liu Rui with a smile.


    "Can you roll the calf for me? You say you are in this state. Why am I not nervous when you come up to talk to me?" Liu Rui stared at Li Deli and scolded speechless.

 Chapter 1604

    Tower restaurant.


    More than ten of us are basically in a state of supporting each other and staggering out of the private room. Li Deli knows that he will follow Liu Rui in the future. He bares his teeth and follows Liu Rui all the time, but it is very obvious that Liu Rui is not very interested in Li Deli, the non mainstream in the countryside, The main reason may be that the identity of Li Deli, a rich second generation, makes Liu Rui feel a little embarrassed.


    "Hello, sir." after I left the private room, the waiters hurriedly greeted me and shouted at me with a smile.


    "Hello..." I replied perfunctorily and turned around to walk in the direction of the toilet.


    "That what Sir, this is the exit, that is the toilet..." the waiter shouted at me helplessly.


    I was stunned when I heard this, and then I said with a big mouth: "grass, I didn''t drink much. I just want to go to the bathroom..."


    "OK!" the waiter nodded helplessly.


    "Well, Liu Rui, you take them to check out. I''ll go to the bathroom first..." in fact, I just went wrong, but the waiter shouted that if I didn''t go to the bathroom, there might be something wrong, so I had no choice but to bite my teeth and go ahead.


    Liu Rui looked at me and was stunned. Then he said with a big mouth: "grass, when you settle the account, you go to the toilet..."


    "Don''t ink, I still break the law when I go to the bathroom?" I glared back to Liu Rui.


    "Hurry..." Liu Rui waved his hand impatiently, and then took Li Luoguo. They ran to the front desk.


    "Hello, sir, this way please..." when the waiter saw that Liu Rui wanted to check out, he quickly gave Liu Rui a seat and led the way with a smile.


    "Why are you staring at us? Are you afraid we won''t give money or what?" Liu Rui asked, smiling at the waiter in front of him.


    "... sir, I didn''t mean that." the waiter replied helplessly.


    "Hehe. Just don''t. I''ll tell you, we''re not shameless people. Can we not give you money after dinner or what?" Liu Rui bared his teeth and said to the waiter.


    "..." the waiter looked back at Liu Rui and said nothing.


    But when these people came to the front desk, they found a man standing there to check out. The waiter said to Liu Rui reluctantly, "what, sir, I''m sorry. Can you wait here a little?"


    "It''s all right, I''ll do it later!" Liu Rui nodded, then turned around and followed Li Luoguo and said, "the business of their restaurant is not bad?"


    "No, the general meals are here, mainly because we don''t have any hotels here. It''s estimated that this is the only one..." Li Luoguo nodded and explained.


    "Why don''t you change your career, Uncle Li? The whole hotel. I tell you that the hotel can make money!" Liu Rui joked with a smile.


    "I can''t fix the restaurant. You young people can fix it, but I can''t fix it at all. The main reason is that it''s still a matter of popularity. I know few people..." Li Luoguo basically took Liu Rui''s words as serious words and explained them solemnly.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled and then looked at the middle-aged man in front of the counter. He was basically a standard upstart image with a high hairline.


    ����


    On the other side, after I went to the toilet, I went directly into the partition, and then held the toilet and began to vomit. At this time, I heard a sound of footsteps. I didn''t pay much attention to the footsteps at first, but the voices of the two people attracted my attention.


    "What, did you put the medicine in?"


    "Yes, I put down concentrated vodka and a little * *. I tell you, basically, as long as I drink wine, this woman can''t run today..." an obscene voice sounded.


    I was stunned when I heard this sentence. Most people may not know what this concentrated vodka is for. Let me put it this way. This thing is as big as a pill and can melt immediately when thrown into a wine glass, but this thing is not an ordinary thing. It is the size of a pill, but the strength of the wine is completely equivalent to ten cups of vodka. Most people just pull it down after drinking it, Some girls who can''t drink alcohol are prone to alcoholism after drinking this pill. In our bar, a group of young people often appear in the middle of the night. They just look for the single girl, then throw the pill into the girl''s glass, and wait for the girl to drink too much and take the girl away directly. Although Meng Liang has been in charge of this matter, it is impossible to prevent it, And most of them are girls who ask for it. If you don''t give others a chance, you won''t let others seize the opportunity.


    "This woman can drink!"


    "Not so much. If I don''t give the whole medicine, I think I can drink it..."


    After listening to these two people''s words, whether it''s concentrated vodka or * *, basically * * can''t run away. I lie down in the toilet and listen to them vaguely. Although they are very ashamed of this practice and commit a crime, I''m not a meddler. After all, I think it''s still a thing willing to beat and suffer, If your girl is really an honest person, people can''t stare at you, but if you''re not a good thing, it''s normal for people to stare at you. This is the same as those young people who pick up corpses in our bar. Some girls are completely that you can''t use medicine at all. They drink too much. They lie at the door of the bar and stare at others to take it away. If you don''t drink, others won''t have a chance. You can''t blame others for anything. If you lie at home every day, who can go to your house and give you medicine?


    A moment later, after they finished talking, they ran outside the toilet. I simply cleaned my mouth, washed my face, and then walked out.


    When I went to the front desk, Liu Rui had just checked out. I just covered my face with the middle-aged man in front of Liu Rui. The middle-aged man smiled and nodded at me. I nodded in response. Although I didn''t know him, he was very good at being a man.


    "Hello, sir, your total consumption today is 7800, and 4000 after the discount." the waiter said to Liu Rui with a smile.


    Liu Rui was obviously stunned when he heard the figure. Then he said with a big mouth: "no, your discount is so cruel. You gave me a half discount directly?"


    "It''s not looking at the face of director Sun. Our manager specially explained..." the waiter said with a smile.


    After hearing this, Liu Rui looked back at Sun Xiaogang, then smiled and said, "you can do it twice!"


    "It''s OK, mainly because people give me face..." Sun Xiaogang seemed to reply very low-key.


    "Your face is not small. I''ll give you a half discount directly..." Liu Rui nodded very satisfied, then turned and looked at the waiter and said, "can you swipe your card?"


    "Yes, sir!" the waiter nodded at Liu Rui.


    "Oh, what, thank your boss for me..." Liu Rui took out his bank card with great satisfaction, bared his teeth and said to the waiter at the front desk. ��


    "Please enter the password." the waiter nodded at Liu Rui.


    At the same time, in the manager''s office, after seeing us coming out, the manager directly took out his mobile phone and edited a text message to Liu Neng. The general content of the text message should be to tell Liu Neng that we left.


    After Liu Rui settled the bill, he didn''t know where to get 100 yuan, then threw it into the waiter''s hand and said with a smile: "what, take it, tip..."


    "Thank you!" the waiter shouted happily.


    "Ha ha..." after saving 4000 yuan, Liu Rui was in a very good mood. He turned to me and shouted, "President ye, let''s go!"


    "Hmm!" I nodded and agreed, and then followed Liu Rui and them to the outside of the restaurant.


    After Li Luoguo and Li Deli and Liu reform left the restaurant, they looked directly at me and said, "President ye, I''ll go home and discuss with my family about the matter you told us today. If there''s no problem, we''ll sign the contract at some time and we''ll finish it..."


    "Don''t worry..." I smiled back to Liu reform.


    "Well, if there''s nothing wrong, we''ll go back first?" Li Luoguo asked me.


    "OK, go back!" I smiled and patted Li deli on the shoulder.


    "Mr. Ye, I''ll come to you after I''ve packed up my things!" Li Deli shouted at me with bare teeth.


    "Why are you looking for me? You directly look for Liu Rui!" I pointed back at Liu Rui and said.


    "Ah, I forgot about it. I found Liu Rui..." Li Deli nodded.


    "Let''s go..." Liu reform glanced at me and followed Li Luoguo. They turned and ran across the street.


    "Didn''t you drive?" I asked Li Luoguo with a smile.


    "Our two families are not far away, so we don''t have to drive..." Li Luoguo returned to me with a smile.


    "Be safe!" I waved to Li Luoguo, then turned around and looked at Sun Yuanliang and Zhang Xiaogang. I said with a smile, "what, if there''s nothing wrong, you two should go back first..."


    "Do you think it can be done?" Sun Yuanliang looked at me seriously and asked.


    "If we can do it or not, we have said we will try our best. If we can''t do it, that''s it. Don''t think so much. If it''s ours, it''s ours. If it''s not ours, you''re worried and angry here. Even if you hang, it''s useless for me to tell you..." I smiled and patted sun Yuanliang on the shoulder.


    After hearing my words, sun Yuanliang smiled helplessly, then nodded and said, "do your best to listen to heaven''s destiny..."


    "Grass, don''t tell me the whole word here. I can''t understand..." I smiled back, then patted sun Yuanliang on the shoulder and whispered, "it''s hard today, you two. If there''s nothing wrong, go back and..."


    "Why have you been kicking me out here? I still want to have another meal with you?" Zhang Xiaogang said to me with a smile at this time.


    "Grass, when is it time to have a whole meal? If you have a whole meal, you will be crazy here..." I reluctantly replied.


    "That what, OK, I won''t ink with you, let''s go!" Sun Yuanliang waved to me and ran to the parking place.


    "If you can''t drink, don''t drive!" Liu Rui shouted at Sun Yuanliang.


    "Grass, it''s all right. You don''t see who I am!" Sun Yuanliang replied to Liu Rui very domineering, and then plunged his head directly into the car.


    "I''m afraid you''ll go in the ditch..." Liu Rui whispered. His voice was very low. Only I could hear it.


    "Hehe, what does it matter to you that people can''t get into the ditch?" I smiled back to Liu Rui.


    "That what, go!" Zhang Xiaogang shouted at me in the car.


    "OK, be careful..." I nodded with a smile, then turned to look at Liu Rui and said, "OK, let''s go back!"


    "Ha ha..." the north and South smiled, and then held Zhang Fengyu and ran to the location of our hotel.


    At this time, a large group of people came out at the door of the restaurant. Now I saw the man nodding with me coming out of the restaurant with a drunk unconscious girl in his arms. I looked at the girl in the man''s arms and was stunned. I found that the girl was the one who had collided with me earlier, And I also know that this girl has been drugged now. I don''t know why I feel very uncomfortable after seeing this scene!


    "Nice girl, hey..." Nanbei shook his head and said to me.


    "Do you know?" I asked, looking at the north and south.


    "I don''t know. These people come here to talk about business. If this business isn''t discussed in bed now, it''s estimated that it can''t be discussed..." north and South said to me with a big mouth.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at the north and south, smiled and didn''t speak.


    "OK, don''t look. Let''s go. What does it matter to you that people open a house with a girl?" Liu Rui knew my character, so he didn''t want me to meddle, so he dragged me and ran ahead.


    I was stunned for a moment. I knew that this time was really not a time to be nosy, so I took two steps forward, but I don''t know why. I still felt sorry for others. If I hadn''t heard those people talking in the toilet, I might not have cared more about it, but I heard it, and I also knew that these people wanted to * * this girl, If I think nothing has happened now, is it a little too inhuman? I looked back at the gang. At this time, the gang had carried the girl into the car. I turned to the north and South and said, "north and south, you can bring the car now, and I''ll wait for you here!"


    "No, what are you doing?" Liu Rui shouted at me.


    "Something''s wrong with this girl. Don''t leave ink in the north and south. Drive quickly. You go back and don''t wait here..." I whispered.


    "No, are you free? There are so many things like this. Why do you care about it?" Liu Rui asked very puzzled.


    "I''d love to?" I replied irritably.


    "Ye, if you really want to take care of it, won''t it be over if we go up and grab the girl directly? What are you waiting for?" Han Chao asked me in some confusion.


    "You seem silly. What are people doing now? Let''s go up and rob people? Can people admit this if you don''t catch it?" I replied to Han Chao speechlessly, then looked at the north and South and said loudly: "what are you still doing here? Go quickly!"


    "Ah!" the north and South agreed, and then ran to the location of our hotel.


    "Don''t pile up here either. Hurry back..." I frowned at Liu Rui and Han Chao.


    "Can you trust Nanbei?" Liu Rui looked at me and asked.


    "Grass, it''s not a big thing. It''s saving people. What can''t do?" I replied silently, and then looked back very carefully.


    "Do you really want to fix it?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me with a frown.


    "Nonsense, if I don''t spray this kind of thing, I can ignore it, but if it happens, I still don''t care, am I too inhuman?" I replied to Liu Rui speechless.


    "You pull it down, I''ll see if you just look at other people''s girls. What are you talking about with me here?" Liu Rui replied to me with a big mouth, and then said, "I can tell you, don''t forget, your Su Su Su is still waiting for you at home. You''re talking nonsense here!"


    "You roll the calf for me, do I look like that kind of person?" I kicked Liu Rui impatiently, and then whispered, "all right, you go quickly, don''t leave the ink here..."


    Liu Rui glanced at me and didn''t speak.


    "Go, what are you waiting for?" I stared at the beads and shouted at Liu Rui.


    "Let''s go, people are saving the United States!" Liu Rui replied to me with a big mouth, and then ran ahead.


    Han Cha looked at me uneasily, then smiled at me and said, "what, leaf, I think this kind of thing is easier than north and south. Why don''t I go with you..."


    "Get out of here! I don''t want to talk to you now!" I shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Cao, you don''t know good people now, do you know?" Han Chao threatened me.


    "Roll the calf!" I kicked Han Chao impatiently.


    Han Chao patted his ass and immediately caught up with Liu Rui and several of them.


    "Do you think they can do it?" Han Chao asked after catching up with Liu Rui.


    "What can''t? Just go?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at Han Chao.


    "Grass, what do you mean by this? I don''t care about our leaders?" Han Chao shouted reluctantly.


    "There are no other problems with our leaders, but there are too many useless feelings every day. Tell me about this. There are not ten or eight in our bar a day. You say he doesn''t care. Now he meets one casually. He is excited like his daughter-in-law. If he focuses on our harem every day, we wouldn''t be like this..." Liu Rui seems very dissatisfied with my practice with his big mouth.


    "Ha ha, I said the same thing. How can we study this useless thing every day? Tell me..." Han Chao nodded with great approval.


    Liu Rui squinted at Han Chao and whispered, "don''t do good things like this and learn to catch a junior. Don''t you think it''s sick?"


    "Ha ha..." Han Chao smiled and didn''t speak.


    ����


    On the other hand, when I was waiting for the north and south, the group basically finished talking and was ready to leave. I saw that the group was going to leave. I was silent for a moment, and then ran directly to the people.


    The middle-aged man on the opposite side was stunned when he saw me coming, but he didn''t speak. Instead, he ran straight to the Land Rover. I didn''t speak. I picked up the bricks on the ground and ran to the location of the Land Rover.


    "Bang!" after a loud noise, the brick hit the Land Rover directly.


    "Grass!" the middle-aged man who was just about to drive saw that the Land Rover was smashed. He bit his teeth and scolded. Then he got out of the car and shouted to me, "are you sick?"


    "What''s the matter with me?" I raised my head and shouted to the middle-aged man. I know these people are anxious to take the woman away, so they certainly don''t dare to call the police or ink with me for too long.


    "Where''s this psycho?" just then a young man came out of another car and shouted at me.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled, then picked up the bricks on the ground and threw them directly at the young man''s head.


    "Hula!"


    After I threw the brick out, more than a dozen people came out and rushed directly to my position.


    I turned my head and ran away. The person opposite could chase for more than 100 meters. The middle-aged man frowned and shouted, "all right, drink too much, don''t chase..."


    The group behind me knew that the middle-aged people didn''t want to waste time on me because there was a girl in the car. In case someone woke up later, it might be difficult for them to deal with it, so they didn''t continue to chase me, but turned around and ran back to the parking position.


    After I saw these people stop chasing, I looked back at the street behind me, but the north and South haven''t come yet.


    "Grass, what ink is this!" I scolded helplessly. I saw that the people opposite had started the car at this time. If the north and South didn''t come again, people might leave, and if I was in the past, I might directly ask people to press it for me.


    I was silent for a moment and scolded helplessly: "if you''re beaten, you''ll be beaten. Fuck, what''s this!"


    After I scolded, I ran directly to their parking place, but at this time, I remembered a burst of horn sound behind me. I looked back and saw that it was the north and South driving.


    "Grass, if you don''t come again, I really can''t hold on!" I scolded wordlessly, and then ran directly to the parking position of the landing tiger.


    "Chutu..." just as I was about to get on the bus, the opposite driver had started the car and drove straight up the street.

 Chapter 1605

    The tower is above the highway.


    I pulled the door open, then pointed to the Land Rover on the road and shouted, "come on, keep up..."


    North and South squinted at me, then asked with a big mouth: "no, I found that there are so many things here. Why are you so nosy this day?"


    "Don''t ink, I care more. What''s the matter first?" I shouted to the north and South in a hurry, then wiped my hands, and then said in a low voice: "if you''re slower, I''ll tell you that I''m going to work with others here..."


    When Nanbei heard what I said, he was stunned, touched his brain bag, smiled and said, "no, you''re free. What are you doing with others?"


    Although the north and the south are talking, the accelerator is directly pressed to the bottom, so our car is very fast. I have to hold the handle and say to the north and the South: "if you don''t come, can''t I delay time? Can''t I fight others if I don''t delay time?"


    When Nanbei heard what I said, he looked at me and said with a smile, "aren''t you very clever at ordinary times?"


    "No, what does my procrastination have to do with my intelligence? Tell me?" I asked, squinting at the north and south.


    "Hehe, you really can''t walk when you see other people''s girls look good. I see..." Nanbei smiled and scolded, and then said: "I wonder. If you say you want to hold people down, you don''t have any way? Who told you you you have to fight them to hold them down?"


    The north and South were stunned when they said this.


    "If you say you don''t go up to others, it''s almost like something. Don''t you just say a few words politely? Who told you that you have to fight with others to delay time..." after North and South said here, they paused and then asked, "what, how did you delay time just now?"


    "I threw them a brick and directly hit the Land Rover..." I whispered back.


    "Cao, what intelligence do you really have? How can you fix it? Just catch it for you. You won''t have a chance to save the United States when you want to save the United States!" the north and the South seemed to be very concentric, shouted, and then said: "I doubt whether you like other girls now!"


    "Come on, don''t forget the ink. Isn''t that what it is? You''re not finished, are you?" I was a little annoyed, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Why, usually you say I can, I say you can''t? Are you a little crazy now?" north and South asked with a smile.


    In fact, what we experience is basically much more serious than this. It is basically a state of death when we open it. Therefore, in the face of this kind of thing today, the north and the South have no feeling at all. After all, the people opposite are not small five animals. Now people in our harem can only say that they will be really nervous when they face small five, After all, the little five people are really killing without blood.


    "Don''t compare, will you? I found out why you talk so much today?" I turned my head and shouted at the north and south.


    "No, I talk too much, I am now. I can''t think of a problem clearly." north and South pursed their lips and whispered at me.


    "What''s the problem?" I was stunned and asked.


    "I just want to ask you, am I floating or can''t hold the knife!" the north and South looked at me seriously and asked.


    After hearing this, I was stunned for a moment, then clenched my teeth and said, "Oh, my grass, I really convince you now. You roll the calf for me first. I don''t want to talk to you. Do you hear me?"


    "Ha ha..." Nanbei smiled at me.


    "Can you be careful? What if you drive like this and let people find out?" I stared at the beads and shouted with some collapse.


    "It''s all right. The anti tracking ability of these people is basically not my level. Let me tell you this. Even if I drive directly opposite them, they can''t feel that I''m really tracking them. Do you believe it?" north and South asked me with a smile.


    "Where does your confidence come from?" I asked, looking at the north and South in silence.


    "You''re stupid. Can''t you see it?" north and South pointed to the rickety Land Rover in front. They completely regarded the road as their own backyard. Basically, people who don''t die on the road are sorry for him.


    "It''s really a fool to meet a fool. My grass. The quality of these people is not as good as that of Xiaowu!" I replied to the north and South in an unusually speechless way, but I still gave some worried instructions: "what, you''d better be careful. In case someone finds out, there will be an accident... There are a lot of people opposite!"


    "I know, I''ve driven you for such a long time. I dare not say anything else. I still know very well how to follow others..." Nanbei replied to me indifferently.


    "Grass, it seems that I follow others with you every day..." I scolded some speechless.


    "Then you''re not right. My ability is not trained by following others." north and South turned back to me.


    "How did you train?" I asked, turning to the north and south.


    "I''m all that. I summed it up when others followed us..." north and South bared their teeth and replied to me.


    After hearing this, I smiled helplessly. In fact, what North and South said is very reasonable. After all, we have been followed by others for such a long time. North and south basically check whether there are monitors and listeners in the car before giving me a warm-up every day. This makes North and South suspicious all day, When I go home to sleep, I have to check my clothes in advance. In fact, I''m not worried about it. The main reason is that the ghosts in our back Palace are basically in an obvious state. Therefore, if we don''t take precautions, people may have a better chance of success. At that time, even if we want to react, we''ll basically struggle.


    The speed of driving north and south is not very fast, because the Land Rover in front has slowly slowed down.


    "Why? These people are obviously talking to me here. Can you be more professional!" north and South clapped the steering wheel and shouted in silence.


    "Don''t pull the calf. These people are obviously in the hotel. Be careful. Don''t let others find out at this time..." I frowned and reminded the north and south.


    "Grass, what''s the matter with you? How do you know people are looking for a hotel?" north and South were stunned and looked at me and asked.


    "I really convinced your brain. There are all hotels here. Can''t you see?" I bit him and whispered back.


    As I said before, there are not many other things in the iron tower, but there are many hotels. Our current position is basically the state of five or six hotels.


    "My brain is not as good as you..." Nanbei replied to me with a smile.


    "Don''t pull this useless, have you brought it?" I asked, looking at the north and south.


    "It''s still necessary to deal with them?" north and South were stunned and asked me with their mouth tilted.


    "Nonsense, what do you think these people do? They are at least more than ten people. If we fight here, I tell you, we can''t take advantage of each other at all, you know?" I shouted helplessly at the north and south.


    "I''m still a little nervous about the whole thing. It''s like grasping..." Nanbei bared his teeth and replied to me.


    "Roll the calf, I now let Liu Rui take the people in our harem. No one works one by one, and pull the calf one by one..." I scolded silently, and then continued to observe the Land Rover in front of us. The Land Rover has been looking for a hotel, but I don''t know why it hasn''t stopped.


    "What are they doing? Why don''t they stop?" north and South looked at me and asked.


    "How do I know what they are doing now? Put down the speed of the car now. I think they may stop at any time. Be careful!" I whispered.


    "OK!" north and South nodded and agreed to me, and then directly put down the speed.


    The two of us followed the Land Rover in front for about ten minutes. The Land Rover in front finally listened. I saw the front stop and immediately became nervous. After all, this was the first time I met this kind of thing.


    North and South looked at me, then smiled and said, "no, are you so nervous? What a big deal?"


    "Rolling calf, your eyes see that I''m nervous?" I said back to the north and South with some impatience, and didn''t want to admit it.


    "Grass is a monk from a temple. What are you doing with me? I don''t know what''s going on with me. You''re obviously nervous now..." the North-South mill chirped at me.


    "I tell you, if you''re writing with me now, I''ll kick you down and I''ll tell you!" I scolded the north and south very irritably, then narrowed my eyes and continued to observe the Land Rover in front of us.


    North and South looked at me and smiled. They really didn''t continue to talk.


    The Land Rover in front of us seemed to wait for a while. The middle-aged man finally came down from the Land Rover, swayed a few steps, took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone.


    "Can you hear what he said?" I asked, turning to the north and south.


    "Elder brother, are you talking to me? You can''t hear me. Can I hear you? Why do I have two more ears than you?" the expression on the north and south faces was unusually speechless.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled helplessly, then narrowed my eyes and continued to observe the situation outside, but I didn''t know what was going on because I heard the person opposite calling.


    Tower restaurant door.


    A jeep slowly stopped at the door of the restaurant. Xiao Wu was stunned first. Then he looked at the restaurant that was about to close and said helplessly, "has this gone?"


    After hearing this, Wang Jun looked up and down at the surrounding roads, and then whispered, "it feels like!"


    "He even talked to me every day. He tossed me out at night. Now people are gone. Why do you want me to come out?" Xiao Wu scolded silently, then turned his head to Wang Jun and asked, "what''s the matter now? Are we going to withdraw or what?"


    "..." Wang Jun was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "people are coming. Why do you withdraw now?"


    "What do you say? People are gone. I find how you think about things every day!" Xiao Wu was very excited and shouted at Wang Jun with big eyes.


    "I didn''t ask you to come. What are you shouting at me here?" Wang Jun replied very irritably, then pulled open the door and ran under the car.


    "Do I still need it?" Xiao Wu asked Wang Jun outside the car.


    "No, just stay in the car. What can you do when you go?" Wang Jun replied impatiently. Then he carefully observed the situation near the restaurant and ran to the restaurant with his back hands.


    Little five sat in the car and was silent. Then he pushed the door open, leaned against the jeep and began to smoke.


    Wang Jun looked back at Xiao Wu, clenched his teeth and shouted, "Why are you standing there?"


    "I smoke, what else can I do?" Xiao Wu replied speechless.


    "Are you really stupid or fake stupid now? Now the whole tower is looking for us. Why are you smoking there? Can''t you go back?" Wang Jun said helplessly.


    "The grass is so neat. I can''t smoke now. I don''t know what I can do now!" Xiao Wu scolded abnormally and ran to the car with steps.


    "You''re no different from looking for death now, I tell you!" Wang Jun clenched his teeth and reminded Xiao Wu.


    "OK, don''t ink. What should you do?" Xiao Wu threw away his cigarette butts and replied helplessly.


    "Every day..." Wang Jun shook his head and ran directly to the restaurant.


    After getting on the jeep, Xiao Wu looked at Wang Jun''s back and looked helpless.


    "What I do this day is limited, grass. I knew I wouldn''t come out with these two. They are like a psycho..." Xiao Wu muttered in the car.


    On the other hand, after Xiao Wu returned to the car, he began to play with his mobile phone. Wang Jun walked around the restaurant very carefully. After confirming that there was no problem, he directly pushed open the door of the restaurant and walked in.


    The waiter who was cleaning was stunned when he saw Wang Jun coming in, and then hurriedly shouted, "well, sir, our side is closed. If you have anything, come back tomorrow!"


    "I know it''s closed..." Wang Jun whispered back, but he didn''t mean to go out, but continued to walk into the restaurant.


    The waiter just mopped the floor. He looked disgusted when he saw that he was walking inside, but he didn''t look like Wang Jun came to look for trouble, so he didn''t say much.


    "Young man, let me ask you, are there any guests here now?" Wang Jun smiled and handed the waiter a cigarette.


    "Ah, it''s all closed. There must be no guests!" the waiter reached for the cigarette butts handed over by Wang Jun, smiled back, and then said: "our closing time today is late, otherwise we usually close at more than 10 o''clock..."


    "Ha ha..." Wang Jun smiled and then asked in a low voice, "what, please ask, when did the last guest leave here?"


    The waiter was stunned when he heard this. He looked at Wang Jun cautiously. Then he turned his mouth and asked in a low voice, "Why are you asking for this?"


    "Hehe, it''s all right. I just ask..."


    When the waiter looked at Wang Jun and was hesitating whether to tell Wang Jun about it, the manager of the restaurant suddenly came out of the office. When he saw Wang Jun, he was stunned for a moment, and then asked in a low voice, "Hello, our side is closed..."


    "I''m not here to eat, I''m here to find someone..." Wang Jun replied very directly.


    The manager looked up and down at Wang Jun, saw Wang Jun''s waist and asked in a low voice, "are you Mr. Liu''s man?"


    After hearing this, Wang Jun was stunned. What President Liu said must be Liu Neng!


    "Why, do you know?" Wang Jun asked.


    The manager looked at the waiters around him, then whispered, "what, you come in first, let''s talk alone!"


    "OK!" Wang Jun nodded and hurriedly followed the manager of the restaurant to the restaurant.


    "What would you like to drink?" the manager took Wang Jun into the office for a while and asked with a smile.


    "No, let''s make a long story short!" Wang Jun waved back and asked in a low voice, "what, I ask you, do you know our president Liu?"


    "Well, we just talked on the phone!" the manager nodded and then said, "I don''t know what you do, but I just take the money to help. If you have anything in the future, you can come to me directly to save us trouble!"


    "How can you help?" Wang Jun asked with a frown.


    "I can transfer the road monitoring on this side of our tower, as long as you pay!" the manager explained very directly.


    After hearing this, Wang Jun was stunned, then smiled and said, "why, do you have a heavenly eye?"


    "Hehe, that''s almost what I mean!" the manager nodded and then said, "are you running for those people today?"


    "Hmm!" Wang Jun nodded and then asked, "those people have gone now, haven''t they?"


    "Almost half an hour ago!" the manager nodded back.


    Wang Jun smiled helplessly and then said, "if these people come back to you for dinner in the future, you can call me directly, and then as for the money, you must be indispensable..."


    The manager looked at Wang Jun, hesitated, then nodded, took out a business card, handed it to Wang Jun, smiled and said, "this is my business card. Just call me back when it''s convenient for you!"


    Wang Jun looked down at his business card and said with a smile, "OK, I''ll go first if there''s nothing wrong!"


    "OK, I won''t send you!" the manager nodded.


    Wang Jun smiled and ran out of the restaurant with his business card on his back.


    ����


    After leaving the restaurant, Wang Jun directly pulled open the door of the jeep. Xiao Wu saw Wang Jun coming back, playing with his mobile phone and squinting his eyes and asked, "why, did you find anything?"


    "The people in the back palace have gone..." Wang Jun whispered back, then took out the business card and called according to the phone above, but just a sound rang, and the person on the other side hung up. Xiao Wu was stunned when he saw the business card, and then smiled and asked, "what is it, ah?"


    "What do you want to order every day?" Wang Jun scolded helplessly, and then whispered, "this is the informant Liu Neng arranged here. If people from the harem come here for dinner in the future, he will tell us..."


    "Cao, Liu Neng has brought the informant here now?" Xiao Wu shouted with a very surprised expression.


    "Ha ha, we Liu Zong are not ordinary people..." Wang Jun replied with a smile.


    "Indeed, it''s mainly because this involves too many areas..." Xiao Wu nodded and agreed, and then asked, "now the Hougong gang has gone, how can we fix it? What are we going to do?"


    "What else can I do? Go back, it''s late!" Wang Jun replied speechlessly, and then took out his mobile phone.


    "I told you you''d better be careful when you talk to me later. Do you hear me?" Xiao Wu shouted at Wang Jun with a big mouth.


    "You roll the calf for me, even if I don''t pay attention to what you can do to me?" Wang Jun replied helplessly.


    Xiao Wu was stunned and then started the car, speechless.


    Wang Jun looked at his mobile phone and hesitated. Then he found Liu Neng''s phone and called.


    "Who are you calling?" Xiao Wu asked, squinting at Wang Jun after seeing it.


    "Who else can I call? Call our boss!" Wang Jun replied helplessly.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, Liu Neng answered the phone.


    "The people in the back palace have finished eating. We''re late..." after Liu Neng answered the phone, Wang Jun said very directly.


    "It''s done?" Liu Neng shouted in surprise.


    "Yes, I talked to the manager. Basically, they walked more than half an hour before us..." Wang Jun nodded.


    Liu Neng hesitated after hearing this, and then whispered, "did you see the people in the back palace?"


    "I fucking told you that they left half an hour before us. Where can I go to see them?" Wang Jun scolded speechlessly.


    "Grass, I didn''t fucking hear it!" Liu Neng replied reluctantly, and then whispered, "are you sure you''re sleeping with them?"


    "I''m not sure yet!"


    "That''s all right..." Liu Neng nodded helplessly and then whispered, "you two will make an appointment with the two factory directors tomorrow to see what''s going on!


    "I see!" Wang Jun nodded and hung up.


    "How can I just hang up? Can I have some quality?" Liu Neng shouted angrily looking at his mobile phone.

 Chapter 1606

    The tower is above the highway.


    I sat in the Land Rover with the north and south, waiting for the middle-aged man in front of us to call. The middle-aged man called for almost a few minutes, and then leaned against the Land Rover to smoke.


    "What are they doing?" the north and South asked me with some confusion.


    "How do I know what these people are doing? What are you waiting for here instead of going to a good hotel?" to tell the truth, I feel that something may be wrong, so my mood began to get nervous.


    "Why do I feel that there is something wrong with these people? Do you think something is wrong?" north and South frowned at me and asked.


    "Don''t pull the calf here. Every day I find that your mouth is like a broken Gong. It''s useless to say something about it..."


    "Grass, what does this have to do with me? I just guess..." north and South replied to me with a big mouth.


    "There''s nothing wrong with you. What are you guessing here?" I said back to the north and South without words, and then continued to stare at the Land Rover in front.


    After smoking, the middle-aged man finally returned to the car. Then he looked around and took the girl out of the Land Rover. At this time, the girl seemed to be drunk and basically had no consciousness. After the man took the girl out of the car, he still looked around and his face was very serious.


    "Wow..."


    When the north and South saw this scene, they would rush down with their hands.


    I stretched out my hand and grabbed the north and south. The north and South looked at me with some confusion, frowned and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "Don''t worry, what can you understand if you go down now?" I explained in a low voice to the north and south.


    "What can explain?" the north and South looked at me stunned.


    "You go down now and they haven''t done anything. What do you say when you go up? Say it''s your daughter-in-law?" I reluctantly returned to the north and south.


    "When shall we do it? Wait for him to do it with this girl, and let''s go there again?" north and South looked at me very directly and asked.


    "Cao, I find you''re so angry? You have to catch someone in the hotel room anyway?" I explained irritably. Then I looked up at the outside of the Land Rover. The man took the girl to a hotel. When entering the hotel, the man looked around very carefully, indicating that the man was very experienced, Otherwise he couldn''t have been so careful.


    "When are we going to start?" the north and the South clenched their hands and shouted at me in some anxiety.


    I took out my cell phone and whispered, "three minutes should be enough..."


    "It''s finished in three minutes..." north and South shouted at the top of their voice.


    "Cao, you should be Liu Rui. It''s finished in three minutes..." I scolded very speechless, and then looked at the mobile phone on the mobile phone. The expression on the north and south faces was also very worried.


    Three minutes later, I took out my hand from the buckle and pinned it on my waist. Then I pushed open the door and went straight to the hotel. When the north and South saw me get off, they quickly followed me out of the car, and then ran to the hotel in a hurry.


    After the two of us entered the hotel, we found that the man and the girl had disappeared.


    "How is it?" north and South whispered at me.


    "We are doing good things now. Can you stop acting like thieves..." I scolded the north and South without words, and then ran directly to the hotel counter.


    "Hello, sir, would you like to open a room?" the waiter at the counter asked me very politely.


    "Let me ask you something. The man and the woman just opened the room?" I frowned and whispered.


    "Sorry, sir, I can''t tell you this, because it''s a guest''s privacy issue..." the waiter replied.


    "What about now?"


    I raised my hands directly and asked the waiter.


    The waiter was stunned when he saw the hand on my hand. The expression on his face was a little panic.


    "Don''t shout!" north and South clenched their teeth and whispered to the waiter.


    "This matter has nothing to do with you. Tell me that the man is in that room now. Give me the room card and you will be safe..." I looked at the nervous expression on the waiter''s face and whispered a reminder, which means very obvious.


    The waiter looked at me and was silent. Then he bit his teeth and said, "brother, I don''t know anything. Don''t drive!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I want you to tell me that man is in that room now!" I shouted a little irritable.


    The waiter looked down at the computer and immediately said, "the man is now in Room 302..."


    "Room card!" I continued.


    "Wait a minute..."


    The waiter shivered back to me, and then began to turn in the drawer. After looking for a while, he found a room card, looked at me and said, "this is for cleaning..."


    "Stop the ink..."


    The north and South shouted in a hurry, then grabbed the room card from the waiter''s hand, and then took a big step to run upstairs. I held it up and said to the waiter, "be honest, it has nothing to do with you, you know?"


    "Know... Know!" the waiter nodded quickly after hearing my words.


    I glanced at the waiter and ran straight upstairs.


    At this time, the north and South had run to the third floor, and then pasted their body on the door. When they saw me coming up, they winked at me.


    When I saw that there were no problems around, I nodded to the north and south. The north and South took out the room card, brushed it on the door, and then pushed it gently, but I found that there was a lock inside.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, the north and South directly opened the door of the hotel, and then I rushed in with the north and South holding hands, but when we two went in, the scene directly frightened me and the South and North.


    The three people in the room were stunned when they saw us coming in. They picked up the things on the table and threw them at me and North and south.


    "I went, three people, or people?" the north and South shouted, and then rushed directly to the people in the house.


    "What do you do?" a young man in the room scolded me.


    "I''m a guard!"


    The north and South shouted at the top of their voice, and then stepped forward and kicked directly on the man''s stomach. The north and South''s body lattice is better, so this foot is basically a state of kicking to death!


    "Bang!" the young man was kicked directly by the north and south.


    But at this time, another young man rushed to the north and south. After I saw it, I ran to the north and South step by step, and then grabbed the young man''s hair without waiting for the young man to take his hand.


    "Shall I go to you? Do you still play this? Are you disgusting?" I shouted by pulling the young man''s hair, then raised my knees and put it directly on the young man''s crotch.


    "Proud!"


    The young man screamed and lay on the ground directly covering his crotch.


    On the other side, the north and the south are holding another youth, with their fists waving constantly.


    "Is it drafted, yours or personal? If it''s okay, I like to video others, don''t I?" the north and South shouted as they fought, as if to vent their anger.


    In fact, our harem doesn''t like this kind of person. If you really have this desire, you can find it. But why do you harm other people''s little girls? In today''s society, this thing is so developed. You say you can find a lot by downloading a few software. Why do you want to find serious girls?


    The young man who was put on the crotch by me lay on the ground, probably because I used too much strength. After shouting twice, the man went into a coma.


    At this time, the middle-aged man was left in the room.


    The middle-aged man looked at me with some fear in his eyes. His face was very frightened. He licked his lips and looked at me and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "What do you say I''m doing?" I slowly ran to the middle-aged.


    "No, that''s what..." the middle-aged man saw me walking towards his position, walked back, and finally leaned directly on the TV. At this time, he had no ground to retreat.


    I clenched my fist, clenched my teeth, pointed to the middle-aged man and asked, "do you say you are still a person?"


    "Brother, this is all a misunderstanding!"


    The middle-aged looked at me and swallowed my saliva.


    "To misunderstand you B!" I clenched my teeth and shouted, and then a fist hit the middle-aged man''s face. The middle-aged man couldn''t stand my fist and lay on the ground with a thump.


    "Well, don''t get excited. There are all my people here. I tell you, if you do, I can shout!" the middle-aged man shouted at me with a very nervous expression.


    "Draft it? You have the face to mention people to me at this time, don''t you?" I bit my teeth and scolded, then rode directly to the middle-aged man''s neck, and then hit the egg according to the middle-aged man''s face.


    I was in the hotel room with North and south. I don''t know how long I beat the middle-aged man. Anyway, in the end, I had no strength with North and south.


    "Please, stop fighting. I know I''m wrong..."


    The middle-aged man curled up on the ground with white foam in his mouth and kept begging for mercy from me and the north and south.


    I stretched out my hand, broke the middle-aged man''s chin, clenched my teeth and said, "draft it, just like you B, I''ll kill you and you won''t be wronged, you know?"


    "Know..." the middle-aged man nodded at me when he saw me stop.


    "Do you know you better than!"


    The north and South held up the camera on the TV and directly hit the middle-aged man in the face.


    But just at this time, another young man stood up, picked up the ashtray on the table and rushed directly to the north and south. The north and South were stunned at first, and then turned over and kicked his big foot directly on the man''s face. The young man flew out smoothly.


    "Do you still want to fight back, don''t you?" north and South shouted, pointing to the young people on the ground.


    "Big... Big brother, I''m wrong..." the young man lay on the ground and said to the north and south.


    "Wrong you, B!" the north and South bit their teeth and scolded, and a big foot stepped directly on the young man''s face.


    The north and South kicked the young man''s face with blood. Then the north and South picked up the ashtray on the ground and hit the young man''s big face egg with their teeth.


    "Did you draft it? Is it still time to fight back?" north and South asked, biting their teeth and looking at the young man.


    Speaking from the bottom of his heart, this young man was really forbidden to fight. If ordinary people let the north and the South clean up like this, it would be dead long ago, but this young man could still talk and began to beg for mercy with the north and the south.


    The north and South kicked the young man away, and then prepared to fight. I was afraid that something would happen to Nanbei University. After all, these three people basically had no activity ability at this time, so I didn''t think it was necessary to continue fighting. I turned my head and shouted to the north and South: "all right, North and south, don''t fight..."


    "Fuck, it''s just like B. I don''t beat him 800 times. I kill these three..." the north and South scolded back to me, and stopped the action on one hand.


    "Can you still talk?" I asked, looking at the middle-aged man.


    "Can..." the middle-aged man nodded quickly.


    "It''s still light to be beaten. Can you talk?" I replied with a smile, and then ran to the bedside. After seeing the girl''s body, I was instinctively stunned. Speaking from my heart, the girl was really hot, but the girl still lay in a coma, with a trace of blush on her,, No wonder these people took so much trouble to get this girl over!


    I reached out to pick up the quilt, covered the girl, and then sat by the bed. North and South also sat next to me.


    "Pa!"


    I reached out and lit a cigarette, then pointed to the middle-aged man and said, "that what, you three come here..."


    The middle-aged man was stunned when he heard what I said, but his body didn''t move.


    "Why, didn''t you listen to me?" I asked with a smile.


    "No... not..."


    The middle-aged man stammered back to me, then struggled to climb in front of me, then looked at me and asked, "brother, what are you doing? Where did I annoy you?"


    "Didn''t he tell you? We are the guards of the people!" I smiled back to the middle-aged man, and then said, "what do I ask you now and what do you answer me? Can you understand?"


    "Can..." the middle-aged man nodded quickly.


    "It''s all right." I nodded and then asked, "what''s the matter with this girl?"


    "This girl is a female boss on our side. She wants to talk business with me, and then I want to come to him..."


    "Then you gave it to someone, didn''t you?" I asked, squinting.


    "In fact, we are all like this. Since he dares to drink so much wine with me, I think she is still prepared..." the middle-aged man whispered back to me.


    "Grass, what kind of thinking do you have? If people sleep with you first and take you to open a room directly, won''t it be over? Why do you drink with you?" north and South shouted at a high voice.


    "Yes..." the middle-aged man nodded quickly after hearing this.


    "Ha ha." I looked at the middle-aged man and smiled. Then I asked in a low voice, "what, I ask you, do you usually do this kind of thing?"


    "No... no..." the middle-aged man quickly shook his head.


    "Grass, do you think I can believe what you say?" I asked with a smile.


    "Believe it or not, I really didn''t do such a thing. I usually open a house directly for girls. I don''t have to work so hard. I don''t have to work so hard to talk to you..." the middle-aged man quickly explained to me.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled helplessly.


    "This woman has a strong temper. I haven''t done it all the time, so I came up with this idea today..." the middle-aged man looked up at me, then clenched his teeth and asked, "man, won''t you take it?"


    I was stunned when I heard this for a while, and then whispered, "I tell you, I can kill you. What are you? If you don''t go to bed, you''ll give it to others. Do you think you''re still human? Tell me!"


    I bit my teeth and scolded the middle-aged man.


    "No, I''m not human!" the middle-aged man quickly replied to me.


    "You say you, if you really lack women, what do you say you are doing to harm the yellow flower girl of others?" the north and South asked the middle-aged man with gnashing teeth.


    "I know I''m wrong now. Let me go, you two. I won''t dare again. I really quit..." the middle-aged man shouted to me and the north and south.


    "Don''t you dare to be paralyzed!" the north and South scolded speechless, and then raised their legs and kicked them in the face of the middle-aged man.


    "I really quit, can you let me go?" the middle-aged man lay on the ground and begged me.


    "Such fools, I think they should be buried alive!" north and South shouted at me gnashing their teeth.


    "Hehe, are you too cruel?" I replied wordlessly.


    "What do you think we should do with these three?" north and South looked at me and asked.


    "What else can I do..." I didn''t think of how to deal with these three people. After all, I don''t know what happened to these three people now.


    "Why don''t we call the police directly? Let''s deal with these three directly..." it seems that after knowing Zhang Xiaogang and them, the legal awareness of North and south is very good. Basically, we can think of our uncle for everything.


    "You can''t call the police, brother. If you want money, I can give you money. Don''t call the police!" the middle-aged man shouted at me after hearing this.


    "Cao, this makes me an immortal, or I call the police... For money..." I reluctantly replied, then turned around and looked at the north and south, looked at the sleeping girl, and whispered: "we can''t call the police. We don''t know what this girl thinks now. If we call the police, it''s hard for us to deal with it, and it will have a bad impact on other girls..."


    "Yes, we must not call the police!" the middle-aged man shouted after hearing my words.


    "You roll the calf for me. Don''t talk to me. Roll the calf quickly!" the north and South gnashed their teeth at the middle-aged man, then looked at me and asked, "what do you mean by letting these three fools go? We won''t teach them a lesson?"


    "Why, if you castrate them?" I asked helplessly.


    After hearing my words, the north and South were very honest, nodded, smiled and said, "I think so!"


    "No, it''s not good!" the middle-aged man shouted at the top of his voice after hearing the words of North and south.


    "Hehe, why are you scared?" I asked the man with a smile.


    "Well, brother, let''s not be impulsive, you know? I''ve realized the seriousness of the problem now. What, I beg you two to let me go!" the middle-aged man knelt down on the ground and kowtowed to me.


    I looked at the man helplessly. In fact, I don''t know how to deal with the man now, mainly because we don''t know the girl. Now, the behavior is basically a courageous act. If we really do something to the man, it''s not good to get into trouble at that time, so I''m a little embarrassed now.


    "Be honest next time and don''t do such immoral things, you know?" I asked the man helplessly.


    The man was stunned when he heard what I said, then he nodded and shouted, "I know, I know, I know!"


    "All right, don''t kowtow here and get out of here!" I waved my hand to the middle-aged man reluctantly.


    "No, you''ll let them go now?" the north and South shouted at me with big eyes after hearing my words.


    "No, what else do you want?" I asked with my mouth tilted towards the north and south.


    "Isn''t it a little too cheap? The three of them. If they call the police, they''ll be arrested for three years. I''ll tell you!" north and South shouted at me very excitedly.


    "You call the police now and it doesn''t have a good impact on other people''s girls. All right, don''t write with me here. Hurry to let them go. Can you kill them because of this?" I scolded irritably, and then pointed to the middle-aged man on the ground and shouted, "if you don''t take your fooling crab, you''ll roll the calf quickly. What are you writing here?"


    After my words, the middle-aged man was stunned on the ground, and then hurriedly helped the other two men in the room to run outside the hotel.


    North and South sat beside me. After seeing the three men gone, they looked at me in surprise and asked, "no, you just let them go?"


    "Or else?" I asked, squinting my eyes.


    "Why don''t you give them some punishment? What the fuck is going on?" the north and South seem very dissatisfied with my practice.


    "Grass, do you really think you''re your own guard? How do you punish others? Can you castrate them or what?" I scolded some speechless, then turned my head and looked at the girl without speaking.


    "Why should we let them deal with them? You let scum like them go once, and they will come out next time..." north and South muttered.


    "Come on. Don''t fucking write on me. If I can, you think I''ll call the police? If I call the police, people will come and have a bad impact on the girl. What''s the reputation in case people spread it?" I replied irritably.


    "How can I fix it now? How can I fix this girl?" the north and South looked at me helplessly and asked.

 Chapter 1607

    "What else can I do? Find out the girl''s cell phone, call his friend and let someone take him away. We are brave enough to do justice. It''s done here..." Nanbei heard my words and smiled helplessly for a while, then ran to the bedside, reached out and picked up the beautiful baby. Nanbei opened the bag and took a simple look, But there is no cell phone in it. It may have been lost.


    "There''s no mobile phone, how can this be corrected?" north and South put down their bags and looked at me and shouted.


    "Grass, it''s still troublesome. How can I contact his family without a mobile phone?" I took a silent look at the north and south.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" the north and South stood up very carefully.


    "Ha ha, nothing..." I looked at North and South and smiled. Then I pointed to the girl and asked North and south, "what, North and south, I ask you?"


    "Ask me what?" north and South small eyes dribbled.


    "What do you think this girl looks like?" I asked with a smile.


    When Nanbei heard what I said, he looked at the girl and said with a smile, "this girl looks very good..."


    "Do you think you don''t have a date yet?" I continued.


    "Ah. I don''t have a partner. What''s the matter with other girls? Other girls can''t have a partner with me..." the north and South seemed to know themselves and replied to me.


    "Cao, you can''t think so. Do you know the problem? How do you know that people can''t have sex with you? You say now is a good opportunity! As long as you take good care of this girl now, I tell you that you may fall in love with you when other girls wake up. Do you think so?" I asked North and South with a smile.


    "Leaf, what do you mean?" north and South asked me with a puzzled face.


    "It doesn''t mean much. I just give you a chance. How about you being here with this girl today?" I asked with a smile.


    After hearing my words, North and South stood up directly and ran outside the hotel. When I saw that North and South wanted to run, I stretched out my hand to directly grasp north and south, smiled and asked, "what are you doing? Why did you run?"


    "You let go of me, I tell you, I must go back now. Don''t brainwash me here. You caused this. I''m not here with you. Stay here yourself!" the north and South replied to me very carefully.


    "Are you stupid? I have objects. You don''t have objects. I create opportunities for you. What do you think?" I stared at beads and shouted helplessly at the north and south.


    "What do I think? I tell you, it''s certainly not as simple as I think, so I can''t be fooled. I tell you, you don''t need to talk to me here. I don''t have time to talk to you. What should you do? You can let me go!" North and South shouted at me like crazy.


    "No, you think about it. I tell you, there are not many such opportunities!" I looked at the north and south, ready to change a routine.


    "Don''t ink with me. What''s the matter with me? I just don''t want to stay here! Can you loosen me?" the north and South shouted very firmly.


    "You have no object now. I''ll tell you..."


    "I have no friends, and I won''t talk to you here. You must lie to me. I don''t believe it. Release me and I''ll go back..." north and South are completely determined to die now.


    I reluctantly glanced at the north and south, and asked in a low voice, "it''s just not possible, isn''t it? This woman is very beautiful!"


    "I belong to you, let go of me!" the north and South shouted at me like killing a pig.


    "Grass, I''m your cow, you go..." I loosened the north and south, pretended to be angry and shouted.


    The north and South were stunned when they saw me release my hand so happily, and then ran outside the hotel.


    "No, you really ran?" I stood there and shouted speechless.


    "You pull it down. I can''t stay. Deal with the woman yourself..." Nanbei turned back to me and ran out of the hotel like crazy.


    "Grass, why is it like this when I meet?" I stood in place and scolded silently. I usually cried and shouted every day that I had no object. Now, I gave the whole ready-made object and said I lied to him. Now I don''t know what we think in the mind of the harem!


    I stood silent for a moment, then turned and ran to the hotel room.


    After entering the house, I saw that the beautiful woman seemed to be in a coma. I sighed helplessly. I didn''t know how to deal with the girl. I directly sat on the sofa in the house, took out my mobile phone and looked at it. By the way, who should I find to look at the woman, or I''ll stay here myself, This woman is still eating now. If she does, how can I tell my daughter-in-law when I go back.


    I sat on the sofa, took out my mobile phone and studied for a long time, but I still couldn''t find a suitable candidate, because the people in our harem didn''t drink less today. Now if they were found, it''s estimated that they have the same attitude as the north and the south, so I gave up this idea and looked up at the girl. To tell the truth, the girl is really good-looking, The temperament of the whole person is like a royal sister, and it is mainly the thigh exposed to the air, which is extremely charming.


    "Deng Deng Deng Deng Deng Deng..."


    Just then, my cell phone rang. I looked down and Liu Rui called me.


    I was stunned for a moment and then pressed the connect button.


    "What are you doing?" I shouted at my cell phone.


    "What are you doing? Let me ask you if you have anything? Have heroes succeeded in saving the United States?" Liu Rui shouted at me carelessly.


    "It''s basically a success. It''s nothing. Just three people tied the girl. Then when I showed up with her, the girl had been stripped off. Fortunately, I came from north and South in time. The girl has nothing to do for the time being..." I simply replied to Liu Rui.


    "Then you have nothing to do with North and south?" Liu Rui asked hurriedly.


    "What can I do with North and south?" I asked speechless.


    "Grass, it''s OK. How did you deal with the three people?" Liu Rui asked me, as if the fool couldn''t stop until he asked something.


    "If I let the quilt go, I can''t call the police or help others. Why, I just let the three people go..." I replied wordlessly.


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard what I said, and then asked, "how can you let those people go?"


    "What happened to me?" I was puzzled.


    "You''re free now. What if those people come to you? Are you? What if they block you and the north and the south in the hotel?" Liu Rui shouted in a very worried way, and then muttered: "what, if you can''t, come back with the north and the South now. I''m a little worried about you two!"


    "No, those three people are nothing and basically can''t come back." I replied to Liu Rui speechlessly. I don''t think those three people have the courage to come back at all.


    "When are you going to come back?" Liu Rui was stunned when he heard me and asked me with a big mouth.


    "I may not be able to go back for the time being..." I reluctantly replied to Liu Rui. Liu Rui was stunned when he heard me, and then shouted at the top of his voice: "Why can''t you come back? Ye Han, don''t forget that you have a daughter-in-law now. You''re breaking the law. You know, can your conscience live? Can you afford your Su Su Su? Are you still a person?"


    "No, what are you talking about here?" I asked Liu Rui helplessly.


    "Don''t pretend to be a calf with me here. You think I don''t know if it''s right. Ye Han, I just know today. It turns out that you are like this. You''re really shameless now. You say you still have a daughter-in-law. How can you do such a thing behind your daughter-in-law''s back? I say why you are so excited today and have to go out to save people. Now I Yes, I see. You''ve arranged all this, haven''t you? I really see your true face now. I''m with you. You''re so numb now. Get back! "Liu Rui didn''t understand what was going on. It was a loss.


    "No, what are you telling me here? Do you think I don''t want to go back or what?" I shouted at Liu Rui speechless.


    "Don''t you have this plan for your current behavior? You don''t think I can see it, do you?" Liu Rui shouted at me excitedly at his mobile phone.


    "Cao, I can''t understand what I''m saying to you now. It''s like I''m staying here on purpose. I''m finished with you, huh? Whet and haw, hang up the phone!" I shouted at my mobile phone in a somewhat irritable tone.


    "What''s the matter? I''m going to drag you back from the abyss of crime. You said that if you made a mistake today, you had no reason whether morally or legally. I told you that according to our criminal law, if you were basically you, it would be three years Serious for more than five years, and if you think about your daughter-in-law, Su Su, they are waiting for you at home now. Do you mean you don''t need to talk outside? Tell me! "Liu Rui enthusiastically began to popularize the law to me.


    "No, do you understand what''s going on? Just tell me it''s useless. What''s three or five years? Now it''s still here to talk to me. What''s Su Su? What does it have to do with Su Su?" I shouted at Liu Rui with some collapse.


    "Don''t you just prepare that now? Don''t you just prepare that when you see the good-looking girls of others!" Liu Rui was stunned and shouted at me with some hesitation.


    "Roll the calf, you think I''m you. I can''t walk when I see other girls!" I scolded wordlessly, and then whispered: "Just now I was going to contact the girl''s friend with North and south, but I didn''t get in touch at all, so I was going to let North and South accompany the girl here, but North and South ran away without knowing what happened. North and South ran away. We still can''t get in touch with the girl''s friend. Tell me what I can do!"


    "What you said is true?" Liu Rui asked after listening to me.


    "Nonsense, I have nothing to lie to you for?" I shouted at the top of my voice.


    "You don''t have any integrity on my side, do you know?" Liu Rui said mildly.


    "Roll the calf, do I have integrity? What am I studying with you here? What am I doing now? I have to give you a report or what? If you don''t believe me now, come here by yourself. Can you come and look at this girl?" I scolded very speechless.


    "Well, what, you don''t have to do this with me here. Do you think I dare not go there?" Liu Rui asked, biting his teeth.


    "If you dare to come, you can come. What are you talking to me about here?" I asked very irritably.


    "I''m ready to go to bed now. I don''t have time to talk to you now. Otherwise, do you think I won''t go there or what?" Liu Rui shouted at me with a big mouth, and then said: "Ye Han, I''ve told you this many times, haven''t you? You''re the one who has a daughter-in-law! Don''t do anything wrong with your daughter-in-law, you know?"


    "Do you have anything serious to tell me?" I asked Liu Rui with my teeth.


    "I just want to tell you something, mainly because I''m really worried about you. After all, this lonely man and woman, if you talk about how to make a spark or something," Liu Rui said to me in a sad tone.


    "Grass, can you stop the ink? I''ll hang up!" I shouted irritably.


    "Do you know control?" Liu Rui reminded me.


    "Roll the calf!"


    I gritted my teeth and scolded, then directly hung up the phone, then stretched out my hand, took out a cigarette and smoked.


    ����


    Good luck to the hotel.


    When Liu Rui saw my phone hang up, he sighed helplessly. The expression on his face looked out of the window sadly, with a trace of hesitation in his eyes.


    At this time, there was a sound of footsteps outside. Liu Rui hurriedly pushed the door open. He was stunned when he saw that it was North and south.


    "What are you doing? Are you scared in the middle of the night?" Liu Rui gave the north and south a big jump.


    "Come in and I''ll tell you something..." Liu Rui said mysteriously to the north and south.


    The north and South were stunned for a moment and asked with some doubts, "what''s the matter?"


    "Oh, you''ll be finished when you come in. Let me tell you something serious. Why are you so inky as a child!" Liu Rui shouted at the north and south, and then dragged the north and south into the house without waiting for the north and south to react.


    "No, brother, what are you going to do? If you have something, tell me if you can? Why do you drag me?" asked Liu Rui helplessly.


    "What about ye Han?" Liu Rui asked, squeezing his small eyes at the north and south.


    "In the hotel! What''s the matter?" the north and South were stunned and replied.


    "I didn''t know I was in the hotel. I asked you why you came back and why Ye Han didn''t come back. Didn''t you feel something wrong?" Liu Rui asked with his mouth to the north and south.


    Hearing this, the north and South scratched their heads and said helplessly, "what do you mean? What do you have to say? Can you say it directly? If you tell me so, I don''t understand what you want to express..."


    "Cao, I found that you are a child. Your brain is really worried. I said it so obviously that you can''t understand it, can you?" Liu Rui asked helplessly to the north and south.


    "I don''t understand..." Nanbei shook his head very honestly.


    "Grass, what do you don''t understand about this thing? I just want to ask you, did ye Han let you come back or did he have to come back? Why is it so hard for me to tell you now?" Liu Rui shouted with gnashing teeth.


    "Ah, if you say that, don''t I understand?" the north and South replied with a smile, paused, then looked at Liu Rui and asked, "no, you''re free to study this with me. What am I doing on the ground? Why can''t I come back?"


    "Grass, can''t I just ask?" Liu Rui reluctantly rubbed his big face eggs.


    "No, did you discuss it with Ye Han and set me up? Is that the case? Did you tell me it was the case?" north and South stared at Liu Rui with big eyes.


    "Cao, who''s free? What are you doing? Do you think we''re free? Who''s free?" Liu Rui scolded with a broken face, and then asked in a low voice: "use your brain and think about it? Who''s free to talk to you about this calf?"


    "No, why do I think you and Liu Rui are a little weird today?" the north and South took a very cautious look at Liu Rui.


    "Rolling calf, I don''t want to talk to you now. I''ll ask you, did you want to come back or did ye Han let you come back..." Liu Rui directly asked the key point.


    "No, I can''t answer your question..." Nanbei stood up and was ready to go outside the house.


    "You come back, I haven''t finished asking, why did you leave?" Liu Rui stretched out his hand, pulled the north and south, stared at the sheep''s eyes and shouted.


    "I told you, I can''t answer your question now. Why are you so persistent?" the north and South looked back at Liu Rui and asked in an unusually speechless way.


    "You don''t need to be with me in this car. I just ask you what''s going on today. If you don''t explain it to me today, you don''t want to go. You''ll be finished with me here..." Liu Rui shouted very firmly, dragging the north and South arms.


    "Ha ha... I really admire your perseverance now..." Nanbei smiled helplessly, then looked at Liu Rui and asked, "I don''t want to write ink with you, just say, you and ye Han, you two want to study something here, you just say it and you''re done..."


    "No, what can you do for people to study?" Li Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    After hearing this, the north and South were stunned, then smiled and said, "if you say so, I really don''t have anything. I didn''t even bring money this time!"


    "Cao, you still mean to say this..." Liu Rui scolded reluctantly and then asked, "OK, I''m not with Ye Han. Now tell me what''s going on between you and ye Han. It''s over. Don''t talk to me about what you don''t need here, OK?"


    Liu Rui asked helplessly to the north and south.


    After hearing this, the north and the South were stunned and said with a big mouth: "In fact, we have nothing. The two of us just followed the gang and came to a hotel. Later, we saved the woman and then released the three people. Basically, this is the case. Anyway, if you love or don''t believe, I can say so much!"


    "I didn''t ask you that!"


    "Then what are you asking?" the north and South were stunned and asked.


    "I want to ask you, what, why did you come back, but ye Han didn''t come back. Did he let you come back or did you want to come back..."


    The north and South were stunned when they heard this, and then said with a smile: "Cao, if you don''t tell me, I''ll tell you. Ye Han wants me to stay, but I don''t agree. I think there must be something wrong here, so I''m very firm. I can''t stay. Finally, I ran out. I told you it''s hanging. It''s dangerous. I didn''t let Ye Han deceive me. Do you think I''m so stupid? Can I stay? It''s impossible Yes, I''ve been fooling you for so long. Can I still remember this? "


    The tower is in a hotel.


    After I put down my cell phone, I turned around and looked at the girl. I was helpless. I didn''t know what the north and South were doing when they were idle. You said that there were only two of us. What''s the matter with me in this house?


    At this time, the girl is still in a comatose state, completely unconscious, but I don''t know why. After I know that the girl has been killed, I feel inexplicably nervous. What can I do if someone else''s girl is killed? I sit on the sofa and look at the girl''s face. I can''t help swallowing my saliva and tell my heart. The girl is really good , the most important thing is that the girl has kicked down the quilt a little at this time. I think as long as she is a man, she can''t help looking more, but my idea at this time is just to see. After all, we can''t do anything sorry for our daughter-in-law.


    I sat obliquely on the sofa and tossed for a day. In addition, after drinking a little wine, I obviously felt a little sleepy, so I leaned vaguely on the sofa to get ready to sleep, but as soon as my eyes closed, I heard the girl shouting: "water, water..."


    I was stunned at first, and then some speechless scolded: "there are a lot of things this day..."


    After scolding, I rubbed my face, then stood up and ran to the position of the kettle. However, when I passed the camera, I found that the camera still started. I didn''t know how to use this thing. I pressed it casually twice. After seeing the black screen on the screen, I picked up the kettle, poured a glass of water for the girl and ran to the bedside.


    "How can I drink this?" I looked at the girl and scolded silently. Then I sat by the bed. Then I looked at the girl and hesitated. Finally, I picked up the girl''s head, broke off the girl''s mouth and poured two saliva directly down.


    "Cough..." maybe my action was too, and the girl was choked directly.


    I reached for the toilet paper and ran to the girl''s mouth.


    "Who are you..."


    But at this moment, the girl asked me with her eyes closed.

 Chapter 1608

    "Who am I?"


    I looked at the girl for a moment and repeated, but after I finished, the girl didn''t respond directly and continued to sleep in bed.


    "Grass, I thought you were talking to me!" I scolded silently, then stood up and ran to the sofa.


    "Ah..."


    The girl shouted.


    I looked back and found that the girl kicked away the quilt. I was stunned. Looking at the girl''s body, I swallowed a spit. After a moment of silence, I ran to the girl''s position and said reluctantly: "You say you''re free to toss around. What if I really give you? Do you say it''s your responsibility or mine?"


    While I was talking, I helped the girl cover his quilt, and then sat by the bed.


    The girl struggled and seemed to have to kick the quilt off her body.


    "Don''t be shameless, I tell you! If I didn''t have a daughter-in-law now, I tell you, you would have been honest!" I pointed to the girl and scolded, then pressed the quilt on the girl, then picked up her baby, opened it and found the girl''s ID card.


    "Xue Yan." I looked at the name for a moment and scolded, "what''s the name? It''s so difficult to read..."


    When I looked at the girl''s ID card, the girl groaned, then kicked open her quilt with her long legs, rushed directly to my position and jumped at me. I instinctively wanted to stand up, but the girl directly pressed my head. I looked at the girl''s state and felt that there was something wrong. The girl was strong in medicine Yes.


    "What, what are you doing?" I don''t know where the girl got such great strength. She directly pressed me down and kissed me directly on my mouth.


    "What are you doing?" I reached out and pushed the girl.


    By this time, the girl had opened her eyes, bit her lips and looked at me.


    "Are you awake?" I asked, pointing to the girl.


    "I feel bad..." the girl''s voice was very low.


    "Your name is Xue Yan?" the girl I looked at asked.


    "Who are you?" the girl looked up at me.


    "Who am I? I''m me. Someone put something in the wine for you before. I''ll go first. You can sleep here yourself, and I''ll go back to sleep." I reluctantly explained to the girl.


    "Don''t go, I feel bad..." the girl shouted at me.


    "Grass, it''s hard for me to find a way. I''m gone..." I scolded silently, and then I ran directly outside the house.


    ����


    On the other side, Liu Rui sat on the sofa of Haoyunlai Hotel and tossed for a long time. He couldn''t sleep at all. He reached out his mobile phone, directly found my phone number and dialed it, but no one answered after calling several times.


    "Draft it, ye Han!" Liu Rui looked at his mobile phone and scolded. At this time, he knew what had happened. He threw the mobile phone directly into the room, then turned around twice, and walked directly outside the room. As he walked, he honed and chirped like a nerve: "draft it, ye Han, are you still a person? What have you done? I really convinced..."


    Liu Rui walked to the door of the North-South room and reached out to knock, but he hesitated when he was ready to knock.


    "Grass, what''s all this?" Liu Rui bit his teeth and scolded, and then ran back to his room with his back hands.


    After returning to the room, Liu Rui lay down and gasped heavily.


    "Deng Deng Deng Deng Deng..." just at this time, Liu Rui''s phone rang. Liu Rui looked down and found that it was Wu Mei. Liu Rui was stunned. Then he directly connected the phone, calmed down and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter with his daughter-in-law?"


    "What else can I do? Let me see what you''re doing?" Wu Mei replied absently, and then said, "what are you doing now?"


    "What can I do? I''m sleeping now. What time is it?" Liu Rui replied speechless.


    "Real sleep or fake sleep?" Wu Mei asked suspiciously.


    "How can that be true? How can it be false?" Liu Rui shouted impatiently.


    "Hehe, Liu Rui, you''re not with me first. How can you talk to me?" Wu Mei asked with a sneer.


    "No, daughter-in-law, I really sleep. How can I explain to you if you ask me so?" Liu Rui directly counseled after hearing this sentence and asked helplessly.


    "In the future, pay attention to your attitude towards talking to me, don''t you know?" Wu Mei threatened very playfully, and then asked, "then I ask you, who are you with now?"


    After hearing this sentence, Liu Rui turned to look at the empty bed beside him, and then whispered, "I''m with Ye. Who else can I be with?"


    "Then why are you so slow?" Wu Mei shouted very directly.


    "No, how can I react slowly?" Liu Rui directly changed the topic.


    "Do you think you''re slow?" Wu Mei shouted at her mobile phone.


    "..." Liu Rui was silent.


    "Why, let me ask you something. What are you pretending to be here with me? Silence is gold?" Wu Mei shouted at the same time as if she were a bitch.


    "My reaction is a little slow, okay?" Liu Rui replied with a big mouth.


    "It''s almost..." Wu Mei nodded, then paused and said, "what, you let Ye Han answer the phone now, and I''ll talk to him now..."


    Wu Mei is very worried about Liu Rui now.


    "It''s not that, daughter-in-law. People''s leaves are asleep now. He''s drunk. Can you stop bothering people?" Liu Rui reluctantly replied to Wu Mei.


    "Liu Rui, you''re so numb that ye Han answers my phone now. We have nothing to do. If you continue to talk to me, don''t say I''m impatient, I''ll tell you!" Wu Mei shouted very irritably.


    After hearing this, Liu Rui reluctantly turned his head and looked at it. Then he shouted at his throat, "leaf, don''t sleep. Get up. My daughter-in-law wants to talk to you... Leaf..."


    After Liu Rui shouted twice, he pretended to be very helpless and said, "daughter-in-law, you see, ye Han is sleeping. I can''t wake him up with him!"


    "Really asleep?" Wu Mei asked suspiciously.


    "Not so much. I really fell asleep. I kicked him here and he didn''t wake up. I told you..." Liu Rui nodded quickly.


    Wu Mei thought for a moment and then whispered, "what, is there anyone else here? Don''t you go with so many people? Change someone for me and let me see..."


    "OK!" when Liu Rui heard this, he quickly nodded and ran outside the house in slippers.


    "I tell you, you can hurry up!" Wu Mei threatened her mobile phone.


    "I see. Why are you so inky!" Liu Rui shouted irritably. Then he ran outside the house, and then went to Han Chao''s room. He saw that Han Chao hadn''t turned off the light. He went up and kicked directly on the door, and then shouted to the inside of the house: "Han Chao, come out, I have something to find you..."


    After Liu Rui shouted in this voice, there was no response in the room.


    "Grass, what''s this? Why haven''t you responded yet?" Liu Rui scolded silently, and then said to his mobile phone: "what, daughter-in-law, don''t worry here, I''m shouting..."


    "Liu Rui, tell me the truth. Are you lying to me here? Are you not with them at all? Have you gone out to find a little girl? Tell me the truth?" Wu Mei shouted at her throat when she saw no response.


    "No, daughter-in-law, don''t worry. They may have fallen asleep. Don''t worry. I''ll straighten them out now!" Liu Rui shouted in a hurry.


    "You''re numb. Don''t talk to me here. I''ll tell you..." Wu Mei replied irritably.


    "Oh, I see..." Liu Rui agreed with his teeth, and then continued to kick Han Chao''s door, but Han Chao and Ji Xuan were basically dead and had no reaction at all.


    "Grass, what are they doing?" Liu Rui scolded reluctantly, then stood in the corridor and turned around twice. He shouted directly at his throat: "there''s an accident, killing, someone!"


    After hearing this, the north-south and east-west people who had just fallen asleep in the room sat up almost at the same time, and then took out their hands under the pillow and rushed up directly to Liu Rui''s position. Liu Rui grinned when he saw the north-south and east-west people coming out: "it''s better to do this at a critical time!"


    After seeing Liu Rui alone in the corridor, the north and South asked nervously, "what, who wants to kill you? Where is the person?"


    When North and South Talk, things look East and west very carefully.


    "Daughter-in-law, Han Chao didn''t come. Is it OK to travel north and south?" Liu Rui didn''t answer. North and South picked up their mobile phone and asked with a smile.


    Wu Mei was stunned for a moment and said softly, "is it just north and south?"


    "Things are there, too. These two people are out..."


    "Then you let the north and the South answer the phone... Don''t whisper, do you hear..." Wu Mei said very carefully.


    "You know, I''m free to talk about my eyes?" Liu Rui scolded speechlessly, then handed his mobile phone to the north and south, smiled at the north and South and said, "you answer the phone..."


    "Just answer the phone? Didn''t you just say someone was going to kill you? Who was going to kill you?" Nanbei scratched his head and looked at Liu Rui with some confusion.


    "Hehe, I''m just kidding? No one wants to kill me..." Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied. Then he handed his mobile phone to Nanbei and said with a smile: "hurry, don''t ink, answer the phone quickly..."


    "No, why should I answer the phone?" north and South still puzzled.


    "No, I asked you to answer the phone. Why are you so inky? Is it so hard for me to answer the phone now?" Liu Rui shouted with a speechless face.


    "You can let me answer the phone, but you have to tell me why you let me answer the phone first, right? If you don''t have any reason, why should I answer the phone?" Nanbei''s current thinking is that what Liu Rui asked him to do may be framing him.


    "I''m really convinced now..." Liu Rui scolded speechlessly, and then asked his mobile phone, "what, daughter-in-law, the north and South are too inky. Can you let things answer the phone now?"


    Wu Mei hesitated for a moment, and then promised: "all right, all right, you let things answer the phone..."


    "OK!" Liu Rui agreed with a smile, then handed the mobile phone to something, looked at it and said, "what, you answer the phone, my daughter-in-law has something to ask you..."


    "Your daughter-in-law asked me something?" the thing looked at Liu Rui and was stunned.


    "Yes, don''t ink. Can you answer the phone quickly?" Liu Rui shouted, gnashing his teeth.


    "No, why did your daughter-in-law call me when she was free? Didn''t she just pay her salary two days ago?" there was still some doubt in her eyes.


    "I''ll let you answer the phone and you''ll be done..." at this time, Liu Rui was about to torture the East, West, North and south. He didn''t know what to say.


    "Just answer the phone when you answer the phone. Why are you so excited?" something smiled helplessly, then reached for Liu Rui''s mobile phone, looked at the name on it, was stunned, and then said with a smile: "what, what''s the matter, Wu Mei?"


    "Things, where are you now?" Wu Mei asked.


    "What about our hotel now? It''s good luck to come to the hotel." Dongxi replied.


    "Really? Liu Rui is with you now, isn''t he?" Wu Mei then asked.


    "Yes, we are all together. We just came back after drinking..." the thing smiled back and asked, "what''s the matter, what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing. I''m just investigating what Liu Rui is doing now."


    "Hehe... You say you two, why should I do..." the thing replied with a speechless face, and then said with a smile: "if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll return my mobile phone to Liu Rui?"


    "OK, give him back your mobile phone..." Wu Mei nodded and agreed.


    "I''ll call you. Don''t come to me for such things in the future. I thought what was going on. It scared me..." the thing returned the mobile phone to Liu Rui and said with a smile.


    "OK, it''s all right. You two go back to bed!" Liu Rui waved to the East, West, North and south, and then ran to his house with his mobile phone.


    East, West, North and South stood in place. Things looked helplessly at Liu Rui''s back and whispered, "Liu Rui is so strict with his daughter-in-law now?"


    "He has always been so afraid of his daughter-in-law, and it hasn''t been a day or two..." north and South replied with a big mouth, and then ran to the room with steps.


    On the other side, after Liu Rui returned to his room, he sat on the bed and asked his mobile phone, "what''s up, daughter-in-law, I didn''t lie to you?"


    "You escaped this time..."


    "How did you say that? I tell you, my feelings for you can be learned from the sun and the moon. If you talk like that, it''s too heartbreaking. I tell you..." Liu Rui grinned and hawed with a big mouth and shouted with great excitement.


    "OK, don''t ink with me here. What, ye Han is still sleeping now?" Wu Mei asked.


    "Yes!" Liu Rui nodded instinctively.


    "Well, if nothing happens, I won''t tell you. If nothing happens, go to bed early..." Wu Mei said with a smile.


    "By the way, what''s daughter-in-law Su Su doing?" Liu Rui asked very abruptly.


    "Su Su should go to bed..." Wu Mei agreed in a trance, and then asked, "you''re free. What are you doing?"


    "Nothing. I''m just asking." Liu Rui bared his teeth and replied.


    "..." Wu Mei was silent for a moment, and then asked in a low voice, "no, you must have something. Liu Rui, tell me honestly. What''s going on?"


    "Nothing''s wrong. Isn''t Ye Han asleep and drunk too much? I''ll ask. I''m afraid Su Su Su can''t find Ye Han, but I''m worried..." Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    "Is this really the case?" Wu Mei asked very carefully.


    "That''s what''s going on? If not, what''s going on?" Liu Rui shouted with big eyes.


    Wu Mei at the other end of the phone was stunned with her small mouth for a while, and then whispered, "if this is really the case, you have a little conscience..."


    "No, daughter-in-law, what do you mean? I have no conscience when I''m what?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    "All right, all right, I know you have a conscience, all right, I won''t tell you, what to do..."


    After that, Wu Mei hung up the phone directly.


    Liu Rui hung up the phone for a while, lay in bed and was silent. Then he found my phone and called, but he still didn''t answer it.


    "Grass, ye Han, you''re really looking for death with me now!" Liu Rui scolded with his teeth, and then fell asleep on the bed, biting his teeth and scolding me that I''m not human.


    In fact, when Liu Rui is there, you really have to admire his IQ, because sometimes his ideas are really scary. From the beginning, when I said to stay there alone, Liu Rui already felt that this thing might be wrong. I might do something sorry for Su Su Su. Facts have proved that Liu Rui''s ideas are very correct, Although Liu Rui didn''t see anything, I don''t know why sometimes Liu Rui''s intuition is like a woman. He is unusually prepared. I think at least he should be more accurate than Su Su Su, or Wu Mei can exercise Liu Rui.


    Liu Rui lay in bed humming and studying for a long time. Finally, he couldn''t sleep. He got up, put on his clothes and was ready to go out to catch the traitor.


    "Yes, as a brother, I shouldn''t care about you, but as Su Su''s friend, I think it''s necessary for me to drag you back from cheating..." Liu Rui muttered, grinding his teeth, and then walked outside the house.


    But after taking two steps, Liu Rui still stepped back because he knew he couldn''t do such a thing.


    "Grass, ye Han, you''re really hard for me. You say what I say you want!" Liu Rui bit his teeth and scolded, then took off his clothes, took out his mobile phone and dialed Meng Liang.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, Meng Liang connected the phone.


    "Fool, what are you doing?" Meng Liang asked very bluntly after he connected the phone.


    "You are sick. What do you ask me in the middle of the night? What can I do at this point?" Meng Liang on the other side of the phone scolded speechlessly.


    "What''s the matter with you? Pay attention to your attitude towards talking to me. Do you hear me?" Liu Rui threatened with a big mouth.


    "Don''t pull a calf at me. Just say what you want to do is done. Don''t put the ink on me. I''ll tell you!" Meng Liang shouted with gnashing teeth and irritable face.


    "No, you want you to pay attention to your attitude when talking to me. What''s the matter with you? Didn''t you hear what I told you?" Liu Rui said again.


    "Are you serious? Brother, I have to get up and go out to eat at eight o''clock tomorrow morning. Do you have something to say quickly?" Meng Liang shouted speechless.


    "No, you have nothing to do in your spare time. Why are you talking to me?" Liu Rui was stunned and asked with a big mouth.


    "Do you think I want to? Isn''t this the driver who enters the food in our hotel? There''s no one here, so I have no choice but to follow the food..." Meng Liang explained in silence.


    "Ha ha..." after hearing this, Liu Rui grinned and said with a big mouth, "I find you are really awesome now. You''re fooling around. You go out and get food. Why do you have to go there with a * *?"


    "Can you stop talking to me here? What do you have to say? Can you say it quickly? Now I find that you are so inky. Is something wrong with you?" Meng Liang asked with a puzzled face.


    "What can happen to me? I just miss you. What''s wrong with my communication?" Liu Rui replied to Meng Liang with a big mouth.


    "Get out of here quickly. I''m free all day. You think I''m the same as you. I don''t know what to do when I''m free!" Meng Liang shouted at the top of his voice and was about to hang up.


    "No, what, wait a minute!" Liu Rui shouted when he knew Meng Liang was going to hang up.


    "Elder brother, I told you, I''m going out to eat now, you know? Do you know? I have to take a car early tomorrow morning, and then go to the vegetable market and grab vegetables with those aunts. Can you think about my feelings? If you have anything, can you say it quickly? I''m not in the mood to talk to you here, you know Did you hear that? "Meng Liang was more and more excited, and he began to shout at the back.


    "I know, I know. You said how you look like this child. I just studied this problem with you. Do you think you''re so excited?" Liu Rui replied with a smile.

 Chapter 1609

    "What do you want to study with me? Hurry up. I don''t have time to talk to you now, do you know?" Meng Liang shouted weakly.


    "I just want to ask you what, let''s suppose!" Liu Rui simply organized the language.


    "Don''t assume with me here. You''re numb. If you have anything to say, you''ll be done." Meng Liang shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Ha ha, look at your child. You say you''re still so excited. I''m just assuming. I mean, what would you react if Bai wanmeng cheated?" Liu Rui asked very vaguely.


    After hearing this, Meng Liang was stunned, licked his lips and asked Liu Rui, "no, you''re free to study this with me. What do you mean? What do you want to do?"


    "Hehe, I don''t want to do anything. I just want to discuss this problem with you. What do you do if people cheat?" Liu Rui asked with a smile.


    "Are you mentally ill? If Wu Mei cheated and brought you a green hat, what would you do? Come on, tell me what you''re going to do? What do you say you do?" Meng Liang shouted at his mobile phone. Meng Liang didn''t expect Liu Rui to call him in the middle of the night because of this.


    After hearing this, Liu Rui said in a low voice with a big mouth: "what, if I can really save me from Wu Mei''s palm, I think I may thank him from the bottom of my heart. After all, this thing is now in this situation. No one can save me from Wu Mei''s palm!"


    "Get out of here quickly. I find that I have no way to communicate with people like you!" Meng Liang shouted at the top of his voice.


    "No, I''m not here to study with you now. Why are you so hard? I find I''m talking to you!" Liu Rui said mildly.


    "What''s the problem you studied with me? Tell me, what''s the problem you studied with me? Who''s cheating in the middle of the night? Wearing a green hat?" Meng Liang''s mental state was obviously not very good at this time.


    "Oh, why do you say you''re so guilty? Isn''t it all a hypothesis? You say you''re a child? What''s the matter?" Liu Rui replied with a big mouth, and then said: "what, let me tell you, our current situation is like this, that''s a hypothesis, for example, your daughter-in-law is cheating..."


    "Can you change your hypothesis?" Meng Liang asked, biting his teeth.


    "Cao, I find that I can''t communicate with an illiterate person like you. What do I mean now? I just want to study with you. You said that if ye Han cheated, what would be your reaction to Su Su Su?" Liu Rui finally got to the point.


    "What can that be? It must be breaking up. You still need to think about this?" Meng Liang scolded with a speechless face.


    "This problem is so serious?" Liu Rui took a breath in an instant.


    "Nonsense, you don''t think about Su Su Su''s character. Who can stand this kind of thing? You can stand it?" Meng Liang asked on the phone.


    "I can''t stand it, my heart is small..." Liu Rui quickly shook his head and whispered, "if you say so, the problem is still a little serious now, don''t you think?"


    "Nonsense, it''s not serious. Now this problem is obviously a quality problem. Most people can''t accept cheating. By the way, you''re free. Why do you study this with me? Why did ye Han cheat?" Meng Liang asked.


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this sentence.


    "No, ye Han is not that kind of person. If he cheated, wouldn''t he have cheated long ago? What are you doing now?" Meng Liang muttered to himself.


    "Then you tell me, if I know that ye has cheated, do I have to help Ye Han hide it from Su Su?" Liu Rui was silent and asked in a low voice.


    Meng Liang was stunned when he heard this sentence. He shouted at the top of his voice, "no, ye Han really cheated?"


    "Ah, but I''m hesitant to go out and catch him, mainly because I don''t have any evidence now. I just guessed it..." Liu Rui promised.


    "Cao, you scared me to death. I thought something really happened to Ye Han. There''s no evidence. What are you talking about here?" Meng Liang shouted silently.


    "No, I don''t have any evidence now, but I tell you, I have some feelings here now. You know, really, I don''t lie to you. I really have some feelings..." Liu Rui said to Meng Liang.


    "What do you feel?" Meng Liang was stunned and asked.


    "You say ye Han is so late and hasn''t come back yet. Do you think something''s wrong with him? Is there a problem? Don''t you feel a trace of suspicion about these things?"


    "No, I find out if you are free day by day. People can''t come back, and you''re not his daughter-in-law. You have nothing to do here. If you have nothing to do, hang up the phone. I don''t want to talk to you now. Get out of here!"


    After hearing Meng Liang''s words, Liu Rui was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "what, the problem I''m telling you now is very serious. I hope you can be serious. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Roll the calf, what''s the relationship between us and ye Han? I have to seriously study his infidelity with you in the middle of the night. I''m free. I told you what''s going on here. My problem now is that I have to go out for food tomorrow morning. Do you understand? Can you understand? I really don''t have much time to talk about calves with you now. Thank you You, you hang up and I''m going to sleep... "Meng Liang is basically in a state where he doesn''t want to say a word to Liu Rui.


    "No, I found out what you are like. You don''t care about ye at all? You said that if he had any problems with Su Su now, would it affect many of our problems in the future? Ye Han would not be in good shape now. What would you do if there were any problems at that time? Tell me what to do? You said yourself What to do? "Liu Rui muttered, and then shouted," besides, you know what to do. If something really goes wrong in our harem at that time, what''s the use of going in? "


    "No, I don''t care about leaves now. You know, I''m mainly because you don''t have a serious one at all. Who knows what you''re talking about? What am I studying with you here? You say your things are guessed. Who can study them with you?" Meng Liang shouted with big eyes.


    "Do you think I''m talking nonsense here?" Liu Rui paused and asked with his small eyes tilted.


    "Nonsense, you''re not pulling the calf here. What are you doing? Tell me, if someone''s leaves haven''t come back all night, you''ll say they''re cheating. If there''s something really wrong with them, why do you say I''m studying this with you? I beg you, Yuanyuan goes to bed late. If you don''t have anything, can you go directly to Yuanyuan? Don''t pull the calf with me here All right? "


    "Meng Liang, what''s your attitude now? You think I want to study this matter, but now the problem has happened? We two must take the problem seriously now, you know? Seriously, do you understand what I mean? No?" Liu Rui then shouted.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Meng Liang, opposite the dialogue, was silent for a moment, took a deep breath, then clenched his teeth and shouted, "I told you that this matter is nothing. What do you say you are studying with me here? Do we have anything to study? Tell me? How can I study with you?"


    "Who says there''s nothing wrong? I''ll simply sum up now. There''s something wrong with Ye Han. I can assure you that ye Han is looking for another little girl. I''m really!" Liu Rui shouted with a big mouth. Now, Meng Liang doesn''t think it''s hard to talk to Liu Rui. Now Liu Rui thinks it''s hard to talk to Meng Liang.


    "What have you summed up? You''re here to talk to me about calves. Don''t you just see that people didn''t come back at night? What calves are you talking to me about here?" Meng Liang reluctantly replied.


    "Nonsense, if this is the case, what will I study with you? I have other evidence in my hand now. I tell you, I''m not just this evidence!" Liu Rui shouted very firmly.


    Meng Liang was stunned after hearing this sentence, and then asked in a low voice, "do you have other evidence?"


    "Of course, otherwise you think I''m here to talk to you? I have a lot of evidence in my hand now. I tell you..." Liu Rui shouted in a very firm tone.


    "Cao, you have other evidence. If you don''t say it earlier, what are you talking about with me here? Do you have any evidence? Don''t you just say it?" Meng Liang shouted with a blank face.


    "I said it earlier and later. I''m not that kind now. Think about how to tell you?" Liu Rui replied with his mouth curled, and then said: "what, let me tell you so. The evidence in my hand is still very sufficient, but I''m thinking now that I don''t need to tell you..."


    "Then you don''t have to think about it. I don''t want to know what you should do now. You''ll be done quickly. I don''t want to talk to you now. Bye!" after saying this, Meng Liang was ready to hang up.


    "No, I found out what your attitude is. Why do I have to work so hard to study this problem with you?" Liu Rui shouted with staring beads.


    "Now it''s not a serious problem. Now you''re too inky. Do you know? You say you have something serious. Do you hurry up and say no? What are you doing here? Why do you want me to beg you to tell me? What''s the matter? I tell you it''s impossible, so you''re numb now. If you want to say you don''t talk, you can say it. If you don''t talk , get out of here quickly! "Meng Liang shouted impatiently.


    "Grass, I''m angry at your attitude towards me now. It''s easy for me not to tell you, you know?" Liu Rui stammered.


    "You hurry to fuck me. What do you like now? I don''t want to talk to you now. If you like to talk or not, I''ll give you one last chance..." Meng Liang said very directly.


    "Come on, don''t ink, I''ll be finished!" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice, and then whispered, "in fact, we had dinner with the boss of the iron tower today, and then there were laughter, singing and dancing. Everyone had a very happy smile on his face..."


    "No, where did you get so many adjectives? Can you just tell me the key points?" Meng Liang shouted with staring beads.


    "OK, OK, if you say your attitude, you and I can''t be modest?" Liu Rui replied silently, and then whispered: "Let''s eat, and then eat very well. We boast to each other. We are basically in a happy state. Then the acquisition of the factory is also very smooth. The two people said to go back and think about it, but I think it should be eight or nine, you know..."


    "And then, and then what? Ye Han with his boss?" Meng Liang asked.


    "That''s not true. People have nothing to do when they are idle. They go back after dinner. Then we plan to go back, but at this time, a serious problem has occurred. This problem is basically a very serious state!"


    "I said, don''t make so many adjectives with me. I found that your child can''t understand me now. Can you talk about the key points?" Meng Liang shouted at a high voice.


    "Oh, I know, don''t ink!" Liu Rui replied very irritably, and then said, "then, that''s what we are here. We''re coming out here. Guess what I met?"


    "...." Meng Liang on the other side didn''t speak.


    "I think your brain is trying to guess, so I''ll tell you directly and it''s over!" Liu Rui replied with a big mouth, and then continued: "Well, we met a girl. She didn''t know whether she drank too much or how to drop it. Anyway, she was vaguely ready to be taken to the car by others. Then she was seen by Ye Han''s fool at this time. You also know what kind of character Ye Han''s fool is. You know, he couldn''t stand seeing other people''s girls going to open a house with others , I tell you, those who cry and shout have to talk to others all at once... "


    "Can you make yourself clear? What is it all at once?" Meng Liang asked a little speechless.


    "Oh, why don''t you understand? You just have to rescue other girls and heroes..." Liu Rui replied with a big mouth and then said: "After I knew it, I just didn''t agree. I didn''t like it. I stopped Ye Han, but I couldn''t stop Ye Han''s character. I had no choice but to give up in the end..."


    "Then..." Meng Liang frowned and asked.


    "Then ye Han took the north and the south to save people, and hasn''t come back yet, but there is a problem..." Liu Rui said very seriously.


    "Grass, what''s the problem? Can you finish talking quickly?" Meng Liang asked helplessly.


    "The question is, the north and the South came back alone, and then where did ye Han stay alone? Do you think it''s strange or not? I asked you, strange or not, what''s this? Lonely men and few women, and then the woman was drugged. Do you think they can make sparks in a room?" Liu Rui stared at the beads and shouted impassively.


    "Why, what do you mean, what are you now? Ye Han went out to save people and then fucked other people''s girls. Do you mean that?" Meng Liang asked very directly.


    "Cao, your speech is really vulgar, but it''s basically the same!" Liu Rui nodded with a big mouth.


    "Oh, I''ve really convinced your brain. What do you think you want to order every day? This kind of thing is basically impossible. I''ll tell you!"


    "Why is it impossible?" asked Liu Rui.


    "Ye Han is not that kind of person at all. I tell you, don''t worry. You should do what you do now. You don''t have to study!"


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard Meng Liang''s words. Then he asked with a big mouth: "no, I wonder. How do you know ye Han is not that kind of person? I tell you you don''t know the situation at all now. You know, what''s the situation here? Basically, ye Han''s eyes have changed when he sees the woman. I tell you!"


    "No, what''s the matter? People''s eyes have changed. I''ve found out how you are doing every day. Can you study something useful? Tell me what''s the use of studying this thing now! Even if ye Han really had something with that woman, what''s the use of studying with me now? What''s the use?" Meng Liang made Liu Rui''s ink a little upset and shouted at his throat.


    "No, what do you mean by that?" Liu Rui was stunned and looked at Meng Liang and asked.


    "I don''t mean anything. I just don''t understand. What''s the use of these things you studied with me? Come on, tell me, what''s the use of these things?" Meng Liang asked very directly.


    "Why is it useless? Why is it useless?" Liu Rui shouted with a big mouth.


    "What''s the use? Even if ye Han cheated, what can we do? Can we stop him or what? I''m here in the city now. If I go there now, I have to arrive at noon tomorrow as soon as possible. Moreover, how many times have I told you that I have to go out for food tomorrow morning? What do you say you''re doing here with me? What can I do?"


    Meng Liang is basically the only one in the harem. Therefore, Meng Liang is basically busy with his feet on the back of his head. He runs at both ends of the hotel and bar. Now he has to rest. Liu Rui just woke up after he was ready to sleep. Therefore, Meng Liang''s urgent eyes are reasonable, After all, people are real tomorrow. If they go out to eat, Meng Liang doesn''t care about my side. The main reason is that even Meng Liang''s concern is useless. After all, people have their own things now.


    "What you''re saying now is that I''m a rat meddling, isn''t it?" Liu Rui responded and asked Meng Liang with a big mouth.


    "You said it yourself, but I didn''t say it..." Meng Liang replied helplessly.


    Liu Rui paused, then clenched his teeth and shouted, "Meng Liang, don''t forget that ye Han is your brother!"


    "Cao, are you sick? I told you for a long time. It''s the same as I didn''t. OK, ye Han is my brother. Then I ask you what you want to do? What do you want to do?" Meng Liang is completely speechless now.


    "I don''t want to do anything. I just want to study this very serious question with you. You say that we and ye Han grew up from childhood. Do you have the heart to see ye Han''s final separation of his wife and children? I ask you, do you have the heart? Do you still mean? Can you put your big face down?" Liu Rui shouted loudly at Meng Liang.


    "Neither ye Han nor my son. What are you doing with me? What''s the matter with him? It''s someone else''s freedom. What does it have to do with me?" Meng Liang asked in a low voice.


    "How can you be so irresponsible!" Liu Rui asked excitedly.


    "Do you think everyone is with you? Pulling calves here every day..." Meng Liang replied with a big mouth, and then said: "Well, it''s getting late. We can''t control what ye Han is doing. Let alone Ye Han''s position. Even if it''s me, it''s a little girl who follows me to sleep every day, I can''t control it. Therefore, we can''t help it if ye Han cheated. After all, we are all men. Now this society also opens a house like this, and we can still kill him He? Or do you want to convict him? "


    After hearing this, Liu Rui was stunned and asked, "no, what''s the matter? Now there are little girls looking for you to sleep?"


    "Ah, the ladies of our harem are ready to sleep with me every day, but I refuse. After all, I''m not ye Han. I don''t want that kind of thing!" Meng Liang opened his mouth and explained.


    "Not everyone wants to sleep with you. Why doesn''t anyone want to sleep with me? What''s the matter? I''m worse than you?" Liu Rui asked as if puzzled.


    "Nonsense, you''re ugly, and now girls don''t know your daughter-in-law. You say your daughter-in-law is so powerful. Who''s free to talk to you like a calf!" Meng Liang replied very irritably, then frowned and asked, "what, do you have anything else now? If not, I''ll hang up. I don''t feel like talking to you here..."


    "I have something to do. Now the problem is very serious!" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice.


    "No, what else do you have? Did you say it together? You said you were grinding and chirping here. What do you want to do? I told you just now. What am I going to prepare now? I''m going to go to the restaurant now. Look at what time I am now. Look for yourself. I can sleep for three hours. You can''t compete with you until dawn tomorrow?" Meng Liang shouted with tears in his heart and lungs.


    "I just can''t figure out where I''m better than you right now. You say you can sneak rules for anything. Why can''t I? I just want to ask you about it!" Liu Rui asked solemnly.

 Chapter 1610

    "Roll the calf, I don''t have time to pull the calf with you right now. Roll the calf for me!" Meng Liang stared at the beads and shouted.


    "I''ll ask you what. You said that ye Han was really cheating. What if Su Su found out? What if the two people really fought? Tell me about this problem..." Liu Rui asked seriously.


    "It''s the couple''s business. It has nothing to do with us. If you are given a chance, in fact, you and ye Han think the same. We are all men. In fact, these things are understandable. If you don''t believe it, touch your conscience and ask yourself, you don''t have the idea of cheating?" Meng Liang asked very clearly.


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this sentence. Then he whispered, "why do I seem to have some truth when I hear you say this? At least I did have this idea."


    "That''s right. You say you have this idea, but you''re ugly. No little girl likes you. Apart from Wu Mei, that''s why you''re so honest now. If someone gives you a chance to get drunk, I think you might be better than ye Han. We''re all brothers. Just help ye Han slow down. It''s over. If ye Han doesn''t do anything Well, we don''t have to worry about it, do you know? "Meng Liang whispered.


    "In fact, it''s not that I don''t want to help Ye hide it. The main reason is that I''m afraid to stimulate Su Su at that time. After all, the two of them have a good relationship. Tell me what''s really going on at that time. What do you say to do? Isn''t it? I''m thinking about ye Han every day?" Liu Rui said helplessly.


    "All right, we shouldn''t worry about those things. You know, you''re just finishing your own business now. What do you think you can do to study Ye Han now? It''s not necessarily what''s going on in other people''s side. They may be asleep, and then you''re very nervous. What do you mean?"


    "That''s what I say, but I''m afraid if Su Su really knows and does something, how can you fix it?" Liu Rui rubbed his big face eggs hard and said with his mouth tilted: "OK, I think it''s over before it happens. I''ll go back and wait to talk to Ye about it. We can play, but if you''re serious, I think Su Su is more suitable for ye Han. Other women may come for his money!"


    "What money does he have?" Meng Liang asked with a big mouth.


    "Grass, look what you said. What''s this? Fortunately, he''s also a boss. Why do you say it like begging..."


    "OK, how do you like it? I won''t tell you. I''m sleepy. My sleep is over..." Meng Liang replied to Liu Rui with a speechless face.


    "I see. I''ll hang up!"


    Liu Rui nodded and agreed, then hung up the phone directly.


    After Liu Rui hung up the phone, he looked up at the night outside the window. His face was lonely and helpless. He turned and looked at my empty bed. His expression on his face was a little envious.


    ����


    On the other hand, in the hotel where Xue Yan and I were, I fell asleep directly after finishing the work. Xue Yan''s mother took medicine, but it''s different. It''s mainly crazy. If I hadn''t fallen asleep, I think I could easily let her die here today.


    There is a Land Rover parked outside the hotel.


    There are three people in the Land Rover. These three people are the three people we beat up earlier.


    "Brother Liu, I saw a boy just now. Now it seems that there is a boy on it. Why don''t we go up and beat him up? That was too arrogant just now..."


    "Can you stop telling me about what happened just now?" brother Liu was very sensitive. When he heard the young man''s words, he stared at beads and shouted.


    "No, Liu brother, I can''t get out of this breath now. You''re the one who is so?" we accompanied the girl to dinner for a whole night, drank several bottles of Baijiu, and now we can''t get the hotel ready. Now it''s a cut off. What do you think this is? "The boy looked at the beads and shouted excitedly.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. What''s the use of telling me now? The boy has it in his hand. I''ve seen it. These people are not worthy of us at all, so we''d better take it here honestly. Don''t bullshit. If it really makes things big, it''s not good!" the middle-aged man frowned and advised.


    Downstairs of the hotel, in a Land Rover with local license plate.


    The middle-aged man sat on the co driver of a Land Rover, smoking a cigarette. His face was very sad.


    "Brother, we''re not going to find this boy now. What are we waiting for now? What time is it? If there''s nothing wrong, I think it''s better to go home and go to bed. It''s mainly because you''re here now. It''s no fun to carry it?" the young man sitting in the main driver turned his head and said to the middle-aged man.


    "I told you to wait and you''ll be done..." the middle-aged man replied with an irritable look on his face.


    "No, brother, it''s mainly because I don''t understand what we''re waiting for here? People and women, let''s applaud people here?" the young man shouted very directly.


    "..." after hearing this, the middle-aged man squinted at the middle-aged man, and then asked irritably, "no, I found that you are such a child. What makes people force us to applaud? Can you speak more cleanly? You said you have been with me for so long, how can you make no progress?"


    The expression of the middle-aged man was very distressed. It was obvious that he felt a little disappointed in the young man.


    "No, brother, that''s what I''m talking about. You see what''s going on here? You don''t want to make it big now. I said you don''t go up to find someone. I said you don''t go. What are we doing here in this winter?" the young man shouted with his big mouth.


    "How do I know what I''m doing now? I''m waiting for the phone. I''ve been waiting for a long time. When did you say I suffered such injustice on the tower side? I''ll tell you so. I''m sure I can''t pass this thing. I have to find a voice on this boy today!" the middle-aged man shouted loudly.


    "Didn''t you just say you didn''t want to make this big?" the young man was a little confused at this time, and didn''t know what to do now.


    "Oh, we''ll finish whatever people say. Why do you think you''re so inky, I found it!" just at this time, the man who was kicked in the crotch by the north and South shouted at his throat.


    "Why, your basket doesn''t hurt now?" the young man turned back and asked with a big mouth.


    "You have nothing to do to study this with me. What''s the matter with you? Stop talking!" the man shouted helplessly.


    "All right, don''t make a noise. This matter can''t be stopped. I must get a talk back now!" the middle-aged man shouted at the top of his voice. Then he looked down at his mobile phone and found that no one called him. He scolded helplessly: "what''s the efficiency? Why haven''t you contacted me, grass, day by day..."


    "Elder brother, can you tell me who you are waiting for now?" the young man turned to look at the middle-aged man and asked.


    "Why, who am I waiting for now? I have to report to you? Do you know what you do now?" the middle-aged man shouted at a high voice.


    "Elder brother, I know what I do, but I just don''t understand now. What do you want to do? Do you say you can''t say anything directly? Why are you always so mysterious?" the young man shouted with a speechless face.


    "Grass, just your brain, have I explained it to you?" the middle-aged man shouted at his throat, then took out his mobile phone and looked at it again.


    "You can study and understand, what I don''t understand?" the young man whispered back with a big mouth.


    "Why? You mean you''re smarter than me?" the middle-aged man shouted at the top of his voice.


    "I didn''t mean that..."


    "Roll the calf, when I see you now, I''m suffocated. You hurry to roll the calf!" the middle-aged man bit his teeth and scolded, then took out his mobile phone and found a phone.


    "Breaking up in that autumn, autumn! The person who loves you most is me. How can you be willing to make me sad..."


    At this time, the middle-aged man''s mobile phone rang. The middle-aged man looked down at his mobile phone and immediately answered the phone.


    "Brother, the bell is still so chic!" the young man on the main driver commented with a smile.


    "Roll the calf, I''m calling, you shut your mouth!" the middle-aged stared at the bead and scolded, then smiled and said to the mobile phone: "hello?"


    "Old dog, why are you calling me so late? What do you want to do, I don''t sleep?" the man opposite seemed to have a bad temper and scolded at the top of his voice.


    "No, that''s what. Brother Xiaomi, I have a situation here. I want to tell you if you have time to come over..." the middle-aged man replied very politely.


    "Roll the calf, what time is it? What time can I have here? Hang up the phone quickly. What should I do? Don''t talk to me here!" the person opposite the mobile phone shouted excitedly.


    "It''s not that. Migo, I really have a very important situation here. I really need your help now..." the middle-aged man said mildly.


    "..." the man opposite was stunned when he saw the middle-aged man so persistent. Then he asked with a big mouth: "no, what do you want to do? If you have something to say directly, can you whet and haw here? What do you want to do?"


    "In fact, my problem is still very complicated..." the middle-aged man replied very tactfully.


    "Well, if you''re scum, just shut your mouth to me. I''m sleeping. Go ahead yourself!" the Migo across the phone hung up after hearing this.


    When the middle-aged man saw that the phone was hung up, he smiled awkwardly and whispered, "this day is noisy. What do you think this thing can do..."


    "Well, brother, how do I feel that Migo doesn''t seem to care about you very much?" the young man sitting on the main driver turned his head and asked very directly.


    "What''s the matter? People don''t like to talk to me. Why do you find your child so ugly?" the middle-aged man stared at the beads and shouted, then turned his mouth and explained: "I tell you, he doesn''t like to talk to me now. What''s going on here? Maybe he borrowed my phone in the middle of the night. People don''t know what''s going on. They think I''m finished with him here, so they hung up on me. I tell you so. If he knows I have something urgent to find him, I won''t say anything else, at least not Can you hang me up! "


    "Yes, the relationship between big brother and Migo is still very good..." the young man behind nodded and spoke with a laugh.


    "How can we fix it now?" the young man asked with a speechless face.


    "How can I fix this thing? Then call. Migo may be too busy this day. I don''t know who I am..." the middle-aged man replied with a big mouth, then took out his cell phone, found the previous phone number and called.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, the person opposite answered the phone.


    The middle-aged man saw that the opposite side had connected the phone and shouted with a smile: "what, brother MI, I''m the old dog!"


    "I know you''re an old dog. If you have anything, just tell me. What do you want to do? I sleep with my daughter-in-law!" the person opposite shouted helplessly.


    "Why, my sister-in-law is there too?" the old dog was stunned and asked.


    "What''s the matter with you, miss? Why do you always call me?" the man across the phone shouted at a high voice.


    "Well, what, Migo is like this. I''ll simply tell you about my situation. Do you think it''s ok?" the middle-aged man asked with a smile.


    "... Hoo Hoo..." the person opposite took a deep breath, then clenched his teeth and said, "OK, tell me what you have. I don''t want to talk nonsense to you here. Don''t ink. Speak quickly!"


    "Our tower is not that. There is a female factory director. The director is very young. Her name is Xue Chan. I don''t know if you know her?" the middle-aged man said slowly.


    "Where can I get to know each other? If you say we have two young ladies here, maybe I can choose two from you. How can I know you when you tell me about the factory director?" the person opposite shouted at a high voice.


    "Hehe, brother dog, you may not know much about our situation. Let me tell you this. Xue Chan is not an ordinary person. He is a college student. Then isn''t his father retired? He accepted the factory here. Then their clothing factory is not very prosperous recently. It''s like finding me for investment. I think the little girl looks like a girl Yes, it''s mainly because the chest is relatively large and the legs are long, so I feel it here. I''ll straighten it out and straighten a few bottles of wine. Then when the little girl is confused, we''ll take it to the hotel and straighten it all at once. Do you understand, brother mi? "The middle-aged man asked with a smile.


    The man opposite was silent for a moment, then clenched his teeth and scolded: "Are you still a person? Do you know what you''re doing? You''re a good girl. Why are you drunk? What do you want to do? Call me and scold you now. You''re not short of money. If you really hold it, can''t you find a young lady? Why can''t you find a good girl? Are you wicked when you do this?"


    The person on the opposite side scolded the old dog in three or two sentences. He was stunned. He wanted to take a breath, but now he let people scold him. The old dog''s mood was a little lost in an instant.


    Downstairs of a hotel in the iron tower, in a Land Rover.


    The middle-aged man was helpless with his mobile phone and said to the mobile phone with his big mouth: "brother MI, what are you scolding here? I haven''t finished my words yet. I''m also very wronged!"


    "If you do something immoral, I won''t scold you. Who do I scold? Tell me, is that what you do that can be done by normal people?" the opposite shouted at the top of his voice and then shouted: "How many times have I told you to stop doing this immoral thing? You said you were a little girl last time. People only went to junior high school. What did you do? Now you say you have money and what you want. Your son has gone to school. You can''t be serious. What are you talking about here every day?"


    The man opposite the phone was very ruthless. He scolded the middle-aged man directly and was stunned.


    The middle-aged man reacted and then whispered, "no, brother MI, when did you say it was all about? How can you remember it? I almost forgot..."


    "Did you draft it? The three of them are so hung up because you committed suicide. Now you tell me you forget now. Are you still human?" the person opposite the phone shouted at the top of his voice and gnashing his teeth.


    "No, that what, Migo, it''s all over. Can you pinch the old man and mention it to me?" the middle-aged man asked helplessly.


    "Did you draft it? You don''t know it''s useless to have a long memory after the past. What do you think? Tell me no?" asked the hostage opposite.


    "I didn''t think much about it. The main reason is that since this woman can come out to drink with me, I think he still has this meaning, otherwise people can''t come out with me?" the middle-aged man seemed to be very wronged.


    "Yes, do you look like a person or something? People can see you. Why don''t you talk in your head?"


    "OK, I know it''s my fault, but I haven''t finished my business today. Migo, can you let me finish, and we two like to study my problem?" the middle-aged man asked silently.


    "No, what else do you have? Why did the police give it to you?" the person opposite was stunned and asked.


    "That''s not true. After we took the girl to the hotel, two men suddenly came and beat us. Now I''m outside the hotel and the boy is inside the hotel!"


    "Well done, you and them are forced to owe you. If I see that I also beat you, I''ll tell you!" the man opposite shouted at the top of his voice.


    "No, brother MI, I know it''s my fault, but those boys don''t pay attention to you at all. They do things very well. They are just a group of outsiders. They don''t pay attention to our local guild at all. I think you don''t have to manage it because of me, because you have to appear for yourself!" the middle-aged man whispered.


    "Grass, what''s the whole thing about the local guild? Do you think it''s an underworld? Why are they not sure to pay attention to it? Tell me..." the person opposite calmed down a little and asked in a low voice.


    "The most rampant thing about them is that I told them that I''m from Migo. They didn''t respond at all. They just came up to give me a meal. That''s it. I think they didn''t pay attention to Migo. Do you know?" the expression on the middle-aged face was so rich that it couldn''t be enriched. They were filled with righteous indignation and sprayed a spit star on the mobile phone, But it seemed that he could not relieve the hatred in his heart. He was gnashing his teeth while talking, as if he was going to eat someone.


    "No, brother, do you say you can talk when you talk? Why do you say you keep working hard?" the young man on the main driver looked at the middle-aged man and asked.


    "Fuck you! What does it matter to you if I don''t speak?" the middle-aged man stared at the beads and scolded the young man, and then shouted: "Brother MI, did you hear what I said just now? If you said he looked down on me, I wouldn''t say anything. But now he looks down on you, just say how serious the problem is. Is it particularly serious? It''s too much. I don''t think I''ve ever seen such a person. What kind of behavior do you think he is? He doesn''t pay attention to you. They count him What is it? What is it? Why is it that we have no idea of who has the final say in the tower?


    "Can you tell me something useful?" Migo across the phone shouted helplessly.


    "No, Migo, haven''t I been talking to you about some very useful topics? Why haven''t you understood or what?" the middle-aged man was stunned and asked.


    "I didn''t understand what it was. Now I just want to ask you what you really want to do and what you have to say. Just tell me directly and it''s over. What do you really want to do when you''re pulling a gourd in this place?" brother Mi shouted at the opposite side of the phone.


    "It''s not that, brother. I don''t want to do anything here now. I just want to present it intact and in the original way in front of you. What should you do if you study it yourself?" the middle-aged man felt that he spoke very tactfully.


    "I don''t know what to do. You have nothing to do here. Don''t you talk to me here? I''ll talk to you here with you. When you''re my primary school student, you''re making a sharp turn with us here. Restore the original flavor. You''ll do what you do. What are you doing? Are you a cook or what you''re doing now? You''ll be done if you have something to say. I tell you, I''m done now I don''t have so much time and energy to talk to you here, do you know? "The Migo opposite the phone shouted.

 Chapter 1611

    "No, Migo, have you encountered any difficulties recently? I find you are so careless now. I am so anxious to report this to you. I find you are not distracted at all?" the middle-aged asked with a big mouth to his mobile phone.


    "Oh, now I find that your boy is idle and has nothing to do here. Are you kidding me? I asked if you''re kidding me here?" asked brother MI, who was opposite the conversation.


    "Migo, have you ever seen anyone pull a calf with you in the middle of the night? Do you think I''m still in the mood to pull a calf with you according to my current mental situation?" the middle-aged man asked solemnly on his mobile phone.


    "Oh, I''ve really convinced you now. You''re really a god man. What do you want to do? Can you make it clear to me?"


    "I just want to say that there are a group of people who look down on you very much and think you are nothing. You are just a garbage. You are old and can''t speak well. Now you have no noodles at all. I tell you so now, can you study and understand what I mean? I ask you, if you don''t understand, I''ll repeat it to you again." The middle-aged man is scolding when he is worried about his mobile phone.


    "Oh, yes, old dog, you''re good at it now, aren''t you? I''ll tell you something now. You''re a cow now, aren''t you? You''re talking to me like that!" the middle-aged man opposite me scolded fiercely in an instant. Obviously, he didn''t know what to say.


    "No, Migo, didn''t you let me say this? Why are you so anxious?" the old dog asked his cell phone with some confusion.


    "I let you talk, who let you swear? I ask you, when did I let you swear!" Migo shouted to his mobile phone.


    "No, I think Migo, you may have a slight misunderstanding here. In fact, you don''t need to care so much... That''s what I mean. I just want to accentuate my tone. Is that what I mean now? That is to say, some people don''t respect you very much and don''t treat you back now Well, if you have time, I think it''s very necessary for you to come and have a look at it now. After all, it''s still your chassis here. Your speech is still very weighty, right? Brother MI, can you study and understand what I say? "


    "Don''t you just want me to help you out? Why are you talking to me about these useless stomachs?" Migo shouted at the opposite side of the phone.


    "What, brother MI, if you think so, I think it can be understood. After all, what we do here, I think it''s better to speak gently. If you say yes, I''m afraid. If I still tell you that he is too straightforward, it''s better to be implicit and safe!" the middle-aged man agreed with a smile.


    "Roll the calf, I''ve found it. I really don''t have any way to tell you now. Hurry and do what you should do. I don''t want to pull the calf here. Where are you now? I''ll go and see what the situation is. If I go, I don''t have what you said, I''ll see how I can clean you up!" the person across the phone shouted gnashing his teeth.


    "Brother MI, I''m right across from Huihua hotel. If you have time, you''d better come and have a look. After all..."


    "I told you, I''ll go there now. I found out how your child can write ink. Are you out of your mind? Wait for me again, and I''ll go there now!" after saying this, the person opposite hung up the phone directly.


    Downstairs of the hotel, the middle-aged man smiled awkwardly when he saw that the phone on his mobile phone was hung up. Then he turned his head and looked at the young man at hand and said, "well, let''s wait here for a while. Brother Mi should be here soon... He came to bed just now..."


    The young man sitting on the main driver was stunned when he heard this sentence, and then asked very directly, "what, brother, I have a problem..."


    "What''s the problem?" the middle-aged man squinted at the young man with an obvious tone of impatience.


    "In fact, there''s no problem. I just want to ask you if brother Mi doesn''t pay much attention to us. I think brother Mi usually does big things. Can people be happy to come for our broken things?" the young man asked with his own lips very directly.


    "Grass, what do you mean? What do people don''t like to come? How can you talk?" the middle-aged man shouted at his throat.


    "No, brother, you''re excited. I''m just asking," the young man replied with a smile.


    "Grass, what do you mean by asking? Are you questioning the relationship between me and Migo?" the middle-aged man shouted excitedly.


    "No, brother, I didn''t mean that. I just asked. You said why you were so sensitive this day. I just saw that you called brother MI for such a long time, and then brother Mi promised to come. If that''s what, if people really don''t like to come, I don''t think we need to force others to come here. If not, we''ll have to trouble others at that time, In fact, there''s only one person left above. I think the three of us can handle it. Why do we have to bring brother Mi over? "The young man smiled at the middle-aged man and explained.


    "Do you have a long brain? I''m sensitive. I told you, what''s the matter with this thing? Brother MI is sleeping now. Do you want others to disturb you when you''re doing business? Just tell me, do you want others to disturb you?" the middle-aged man shouted at the young man at a high voice.


    "Unwilling..." the young man shook his head very honestly.


    "Grass, isn''t it over? You said your pants were off here and the pants of the people opposite were off. Then you called and told you a lot. You can come back at last. You said you can analyze whether you really feel this situation?" the middle-aged man asked very excitedly.


    "Brother, if you say so, it is really a very sincere feeling. I understand now..." the young man nodded as if he didn''t understand.


    "Isn''t it over? You''re still here with me. What''s the ink? Is Migo to us? I don''t know what I told you here? Since Migo can promise us to come over, he will definitely come over later. You can rest assured that it''s over. It''s useless to tell me here. Just wait here!" the middle-aged man patted the seat and shouted, After shouting, he lit himself a cigarette, then looked at the scenery outside the window and smoked.


    After seeing the middle-aged man smoking, the young man smiled and asked, "brother, do you still have a cigarette? Give me a whole one?"


    "You don''t have a cigarette?" the middle-aged man asked obliquely.


    "I''m not in a hurry. I put it upstairs. What about my new box..." the young man replied with a smile.


    "Grass, you this day!" the middle-aged speechless scolded, stretched out his hand and threw out his cigarette box.


    After receiving the cigarette box, the young man smiled and ordered one, then looked at the middle-aged man seriously and asked, "what, brother, I''m asking you a very serious question now!"


    "Why do you have so many questions?" the middle-aged man shouted with his teeth clenched.


    "No, what, I don''t understand. I have to ask more?" the young man bared his teeth and smiled back.


    "What''s your problem, Ma Liu asked, don''t pull the calf here!" the middle-aged shouted very irritably.


    "Well, what, I just want to ask, brother, do you think it''s possible? We''ve been calling brother MI and then giving ink to others. They''re not interested in the young lady, so they come to our side for correction? Do you think it''s also possible?" the young man asked with a smile.


    "Ah, why are you still studying this with me?" the middle-aged man shouted at the top of his voice, and then stretched out his hand to grab the cigarette in the young man''s hand.


    "No, brother, we''re talkative here. Why are you robbing my cigarette butts?" the young man looked at the middle-aged man and asked.


    "I don''t like to give it to you, OK? I think I might as well throw it away?" the middle-aged man asked very stingily.


    "Grass, didn''t I just ask you about Migo? Why are you so excited?" the young man bared his teeth and replied.


    "You still ink with me, don''t you?" the middle-aged man asked obliquely.


    "No ink, no ink, you say you are always anxious with me every day..." the young man muttered very speechless, then opened the window and began to smoke.


    "Why did you open the car window in this winter?" the middle-aged man asked with a speechless face.


    "I''m hot. I can''t do it with two pieces?" the young man asked very rationally.


    "Oh, how can I know you like this? I really convinced me to tell you..." the middle-aged man shouted silently, covering his big face.


    "No, what''s wrong with me opening the window? I can''t open the window now?" the young man replied with his eyes askew.


    "Open it, open it, I really have nothing to do with you now. You''re desperate now. I''ll tell you..." the middle-aged man whispered with his teeth, and then wrapped his big cotton padded jacket.


    In this way, the man in the Land Rover is pulling the calf while waiting for the iron tower to carry the son Migo!


    ����


    The tower is in a very humble community.


    Basically, all the lights in this community are turned off at this time, but the headlights of one family are still on. The owner of this family is the Migo home where the middle-aged man called.


    At this time, a man took off half his underpants, held a mobile phone in his hand, smoked a cigarette, and his face was very tangled.


    Basically, it''s such a state. Most people still like people of the same age. What''s the reason? It''s not easy to communicate when you''re old. If you''re young, there are many things and technology is not good, so most people directly lock their age between 25 and 30.


    This age group is generally very good.


    "Brother MI, do you still want to do it? I''ve been waiting for you here for a long time. You said I''d call. I felt good at first. You said that you''re so busy now, I have to mobilize my emotions again. I''m not as good as that. I''d rather take two others for your job!" The young lady seemed impatient. She opened her quilt and put on a pose that she thought was more provocative.


    "Grass, you think I''m like this. This is not the one who called me. I don''t feel it at once. Otherwise, you think I''m willing to stay like this?" Migo put on his big pants with a speechless face.


    "What''s the matter?" the young lady was stunned when she heard this. She stretched out her hand and lit a cigarette. She looked at Migo very skillfully and asked.


    "What else can I do? Those bastards don''t bother me at all now. I''m really convinced. I don''t know what to toss about in the middle of the night. I have to go and have a look. You say I''m not idle here. If you let me go, I have to go. I don''t know whether I owe them or what''s going on!" Migo, sitting on the sofa, shouted gnashing his teeth,


    "What do they have to do with you?" the young lady was stunned and looked at Migo very directly.


    "What kind of relationship can it be? It''s a very ordinary friend relationship, but after talking on the phone for so long, I''m sorry if you say I can''t say it..." the middle-aged man brother Mi rubbed his big face eggs, bit his teeth and shouted, and the expression on his face is also very reluctant.


    The young lady looked at Migo and smiled. Then she walked down without clothes. Then she wandered around Migo. While smoking, she looked at Migo and asked, "what, Migo, I ask you, what do you say? You can throw it here now. Can you bear it?"


    Migo looked up at the young lady and said, "don''t tell me it''s useless here. I can''t let go. What can I do? If I don''t go there now, I have to call me. Do you believe it?"


    "You said the clothes were taken off. You told me to fix this. Brother MI, you said how you let me take over your business in the future? You''re not authentic!" the young lady looked at brother MI with a smile and said.


    "I''ll give you the money later. Don''t go there today. Just wait here for me to come back. Do you think so?" Migo looked at the young lady very embarrassed and asked.


    "Oh, you Migo, you have to go today?" the young lady sat in Migo''s arms all the time and shouted very charming.


    "The main reason is that I can''t afford to call others. What do you say?"


    "Then you won''t turn it off?" the young lady asked very directly.


    "Ha ha, that''s not the case..." brother Mi smiled helplessly.


    In a community, a middle-aged man held a Nokia mobile phone with a sense of the times in his hand. While looking at the young lady above him, he looked at the mobile phone. The expression on his face was very embarrassed. After being silent for a long time, he bit his teeth and looked at the young lady and said: "Well, Xiao Hong, I really have something to do here today. What else? Can you wait here for me? When I come back, where can I find you? If you are anxious to find other guests, you should take care of the work. I won''t give you any money in vain. Do you think so?"


    "Oh......" the young lady gave a groan, then reached out to touch the crotch of the middle-aged man, and shouted with a charming face: "I found that Migo, you just don''t understand my heart. Do I owe you this money? You said we''ve known each other for so long. You said you''ve been looking for me since I was 18 and supported my voice. Now I''m almost 30 years old. Look at the time you called me, I didn''t come. Which time didn''t I accompany you first and then other guests? Did you say that? I didn''t come back that time When I came to you, I didn''t greet you with the most full enthusiasm and cooperate with you. I won''t say anything else. You said that when I was there, I didn''t shout the most hard. You said you could have such treatment when you were looking for another young lady? Touch your conscience and ask yourself! "


    "Well, Xiao Hong, I understand what you said. After all, I watched you turn black. We feel that you feel like my daughter..." brother Mi doesn''t seem to be able to chat. He said a word directly to the young lady in his arms.


    "No, Migo, what did you just say?" the young lady looked at Migo with her mouth tilted.


    "I said, you''re like my daughter..." brother Mi explained with a smile. Then he saw that the young lady''s eyes were a little wrong and quickly changed his mouth and said: "Well, don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean that. What I''m talking about is what''s going on here. It''s like this. I''m very kind. I think you''re very kind. Do you understand? After all, we''ve been together for so long. You know what kind of person I am. You don''t say much. I''m just strong If anything happens to you, am I the first to rush up every time? "


    "It''s Migo. You come the fastest every time. I also know you are for my own good, but today you said I came and I''m ready to come. Do you think you can''t do that? Can''t you go out elsewhere? I''ve been waiting for you here for a long time. You said you asked me to come, and I pushed several guests along , then I just took a bath and took off my clothes, and you called. Then I waited for you. I didn''t say what to take. I took some medicine for you before I went out, but I was too strong. You said you hadn''t finished calling, and I was waiting for you. I waited for you for a long time. You finally finished calling. I thought you were finished. Who knows you I have to go out here. Don''t you think you''re kidding me? "


    Migo looked up at the young lady with some embarrassment. He knew that he didn''t pay much attention to what he did, so he had a helpless expression on his face.


    "Brother MI, do you think that''s what I said? If I came in today, I''d call, then I''d talk for so long, and finally tell you what brother MI is sorry. You can poke yourself today. I don''t do much. I have something to go home. Do you think you can be happy? Touch your conscience and you say you can be happy "Do you mind?" the young lady looked at Migo very rhythmically and asked.


    "Xiao Hong, if you say so, I''m certainly not happy. Why? Because you''re not dedicated. You know, you don''t let the sleeping lady do it, or you''re half done and left halfway. Have you seen it?" Migo looked up at the lady and asked.


    "What''s the matter, Migo? If you talk like that, you mean you give me money. You''re a consumer, you can go. Then I work for you, I can''t go?" the young lady asked very directly,


    "Almost, that''s what I mean!" Migo nodded.


    "Well, Migo, if you say so, I''ll compensate you 200 at a time, right?" the young lady looked at Migo and asked.


    "Yes, it''s 200. I haven''t raised the price for so many years. Why don''t I change people!" Migo nodded.


    The young lady smiled, then got up from brother MI, then twisted the big to the bedside and directly found her baby. Then she found 200 yuan from it and threw it into brother Mi''s hand.


    Migo looked at the two hundred dollars in his hand and was stunned. He didn''t understand what this meant.


    "What do you want to do? What do you want to give me money?" Migo looked at the young lady and asked.


    "You don''t mean that I serve you and you consume, so I can''t go here. Now let''s change. Now, I consume and this is your service fee. What do you think if you serve Miss Ben and consume?" Miss, I don''t know whether I''m taking too much medicine or what. Anyway, I''m unwilling to go. Whet haw is to keep Migo.


    "No, I heard for the first time that your young lady has given money to customers now?" Migo looked at the young lady in surprise and asked.


    "Didn''t I tell you that I''m not a young lady now, I came to spend..." the young lady explained in silence.


    "No, are you a miss now, mainly because I''m not a duck, and in essence, is your 200 yuan a little less?" Migo shouted with a laugh at his throat.


    "No, you don''t think it''s enough. Look how old you are, and you don''t think it''s enough money. I told you that if I wasn''t worried today, I couldn''t find you, you know?" the young lady said very ruthlessly and shouted very directly.


    "Bang!"


    When Migo heard this, he patted 200 yuan on the table, then stared at the beads and shouted at the young lady very directly: "I''ll tell you this. I can''t talk to you today. It''s useless. Don''t care how much money you give me. I have to go today!"

 Chapter 1612

    After saying this, Migo took his big Nokia and was ready to run outside the house.


    "It''s not brother MI. You really don''t give me this face?" the young lady was stunned and looked at brother MI and shouted,


    When Migo heard this, his heart softened again, looked at the young lady and said: "Sister, I beg you, let go of brother. Can you? Brother, I really have serious business now. If I don''t have serious business, I can''t go. Do you think I want to go or what? I told you I don''t want to go either! But you promised me. If I don''t go here now, it seems that I don''t pay attention to the whole thing, so say, don''t ink Now, I''ll go out and wait for me here. Do you think it''s ok? "


    Migo''s expression was very helpless. Basically, he was about to kneel down for his young lady.


    "It''s not brother MI. You can''t stay even if I beg you so much, can''t you?" the young lady saw that she couldn''t say anything. She directly began to set up the emotional route, grinned and hawed at brother MI and said, "I won''t say more. Brother MI, just think about it for yourself. I''ve been with you for so long. Do you say I have any requirements for you? Except in bed!"


    "No!" the little brother shook his head very cooperatively.


    "Yes, you said no, but today, my sister is like asking you something. Do you think it''s ok?" the young lady looked at Migo loudly and shouted.


    "Sister, you said it was a bad time for you to find it. You said that if you were at ordinary times and we were both free, you would really ask brother MI. Even if brother MI was tired, I would try my best to meet you in general. But look at today. Sister, don''t be difficult for brother, OK? I''m the past Look, I don''t do anything. Can you see? "Migo looked at the young lady with great emotion and said.


    "Brother, I really need you today. I don''t want you to go!" cried the young lady.


    "Grass, what''s the matter with you? Have you taken too much medicine?" brother Mi shouted with a speechless face.


    "Maybe a little..." the girl nodded shyly.


    "Oh, my grass, what are you doing with so many things?" brother Mi shouted helplessly.


    "I think of such a thing. It''s so powerful. Oh, brother MI, I''m just uncomfortable. Please help me. Let''s not go out today. Really, I really need you now. Hurry up!" the young lady stood in place and began to act coquettish!


    "Grass, what''s the matter with you? You say you feel bad. Can''t you buckle? You have to drag me?" Migo asked silently.


    "Hurry up!" at this time, the young lady''s face turned red, rubbed her thigh, and her voice was a little wrong.


    "Why don''t I call you and find someone to come over?" Migo asked sincerely holding his mobile phone.


    "Brother MI, you''re still not a man. I''m like this. Do you still want to go?" the young lady shouted at brother MI at the top of her voice.


    "No, that what, I''m really here now..."


    "Oh, can you stop the ink? I think about that now..." the young lady dragged Migo to the direction of the bedroom as she spoke.


    "What, Xiao Hong, do you think it''s ok? I''ll call them now and let them know what''s going on. Do you think it''s ok?" Migo discussed.


    "Take what, Xiao Hong, don''t be so excited. You have to let me call first and let me tell them about the situation here. Otherwise, they don''t know what''s going on and have to wait for me in the car. It''s not good for you to let people wait in the middle of the night. Grass, why are you pulling my pants? Can you loosen your hand!" Migo held his mobile phone in one hand and looked at the young lady under his body. He shouted helplessly.


    "No, Migo, what''s going on here? Can you help me?" the young lady looked at Migo speechless and shouted.


    After hearing this, Migo squinted at it. It was really a little serious. He tilted his mouth and said, "I know you''re worried, but we don''t miss these two minutes. Do you think I can call now and solve your desire?"


    "No, you call now. What should I do if I get another moth?" the young lady shook her long hair on her head, looked up at Migo and shouted.


    "Oh, my grass, I really took it. Are you so hungry and thirsty?" Migo shouted at his throat.


    "If I''m not hungry and thirsty, can I pull the calf with you here?" the young lady replied silently, and then pulled Migo''s pants down directly.


    "Do you have to give me some preparation time?" Migo shouted at the top of his voice.


    "What else are you going to prepare for this thing? I''ve prepared it for you..." the young lady dragged Migo towards the bedroom as she spoke.


    "Grass, I''m convinced. Is your lady so hungry and thirsty now? I don''t understand. You say you pick up guests every day. Why are you still like a wolf now? What do you want to do? Can you stop dragging, my grass? Can you pull that thing?" Migo shouted in great pain, then turned his head and looked at his mobile phone and said: "I have arrived and promised you not to go. Can you just let me call? It''s a big deal. I''m free today. I don''t charge yet?"


    Migo sat on the bed and shouted in great pain.


    The young lady was stunned when she heard this. Then she stopped her mouth, looked at Migo and said, "well, call and I''ll give you a minute."


    The young lady tidied her very messy hair as she spoke.


    "Grass, I won''t accept anyone after looking for so many young ladies. I''ll convince you. I''m so dedicated and active!" Migo scolded wordlessly, then took out his mobile phone, found a phone number and directly pressed the dial key.


    "Sorry, the user you dialed is turned off."


    Migo was stunned when he heard this. He turned to look at the young lady and asked, "you said they said it was turned off. You can help me analyze what this means?"


    "What else can that mean? I''m sure I don''t like to pay attention to you. Hurry up. Can you stop ink in our two time tight tasks?" the young lady took the initiative to pull brother MI and shouted with her teeth. The expression on her face was very lonely.


    "Well, wait for me, I''ll call them again now!" Migo reached out and pushed the young lady, then took out his mobile phone, found the phone number and dialed it again, but the opposite side was still turned off, and no one answered the phone at all.


    "Grass, how can this be corrected?" Migo scolded wordlessly.


    "How can this thing be fixed? How should it be fixed? People don''t like you and don''t want to borrow your phone. I found that you are so inky!" the young lady scolded at the top of her voice, and then stretched out her hand and directly took down Migo''s clothes.


    "Grass, I find that you are such a woman who likes to do things?" Migo shouted irritably.


    "No, I''ve been waiting for you for so long. Can you think about it for me?" after the young lady said that, she grabbed Migo''s mobile phone and threw it on the ground.


    "Bar haw!" the young lady fell and directly threw out the battery in the old Nokia.


    "Oh, my grass, my mobile phone, you loser!" brother Mi shouted heartily looking at the mobile phone on the ground, then stretched out his hand to push the young lady, then took off his clothes and looked at the young lady and said: "Yes, you won''t let me go today. I''ll fight with you until dawn. I''ll let you know what I do. I''m in the iron tower. You ask about me one by one. That woman is my opponent?"


    "Oh, that''s true. Can you come again?" the young lady looked at brother MI and smiled.


    "Really, I can''t be afraid of you. What''s the matter?" Migo rushed directly to miss after saying that, but after ringing, he was still ready to pick up his mobile phone on the ground.


    "What are you doing?" the young lady asked smilingly, holding brother Mi''s neck.


    "What about me? I''ll get the phone back. Who will call me? I have a lot of business day by day. If there''s something really wrong at that time, I''m not good. Can you let me turn on my mobile phone first?" brother Mi smiled and looked at the young lady and explained, but the young lady gave me enough directly, and then pressed it on the bed.


    "You said you called, didn''t it affect the two of us? Don''t ink..." after saying this, the young lady directly bowed her head.


    As soon as Migo''s body relaxed, he forgot about his mobile phone in an instant.


    ����


    On the other side, in the cold wind, in the Land Rover.


    The middle-aged dog brother with two young people is like the stupidest three B of the iron tower today. Even if he is shivering with cold, people just don''t want to turn on the air conditioner.


    "Big... Big brother..." the young man sitting on the main driver stammered at the middle-aged man above the co driver.


    But the middle-aged man didn''t respond at all. It seemed that he was frozen to death.


    "Oh, my grass, elder brother, is it frozen to death?" the young tiger shouted, then turned his head and shouted at the young man behind him: "the third brother may be frozen to death! Come and have a look!"


    "It''s impossible. It''s so fragile. It''s just the angle. It''s frozen to death. There''s nothing wrong with me..." the young man in the back replied indifferently, in a very indifferent tone.


    "No, you have a good look. The face has no blood color. It must be asleep..." the young man pointed to the big blue face of the middle-aged man with some fear and shouted in great fear.


    "I told you, is this impossible? Now our temperature is dead, that is minus three or four degrees. Look at the people sleeping on the street outside. Why didn''t they freeze to death?" the young man behind pointed to the tramp sleeping on the street outside the window and shouted speechless.


    The young man above the main driver was stunned when he heard this sentence, and then said with a big mouth: "grass, it''s really so awesome? Sleeping in the middle of the night? You''re not afraid of freezing to death?"


    "I tell you, if I don''t sleep, I can sleep in the street. Do you believe it?" the young man behind looked at the young man in front with his mouth tilted.


    "I believe you. I''m a fool. I have to freeze to death in the middle of the night..." the young man in front shouted very speechless.


    "Why, if you don''t believe us, we''ll bet something. Will you see?" the young man asked with his mouth tilted.


    "OK, I''m still afraid of you. What do you say you want to bet?" the young man in front was stunned, then turned his head and looked at the middle-aged man and shouted: "Cao, I''m just talking to you here. Why haven''t you woken up when we talk like this? There must be an accident. I tell you, brother''s body lattice itself is not very good. It was found by * * * in the past two years. Now I can''t stand such a cruel environment. What should I do? Let''s call 120!"


    "You first see if he is breathing!" the young man behind shouted very indifferent.


    The young man in front was stunned for a moment. Then he directly put his hand on the middle-aged man''s nose, and then took it back directly. He turned back and whispered, "my grass, it seems that I really don''t breathe. How can I fix it?"


    "You just have a little time. What are you talking about? Are you playing with me?" the young man behind scolded very speechless.


    "Do you think I''m playing with you now?" the young man asked back.


    "You can try it. No, why are you so timid?" the young man behind shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Just try the grass. What are you shouting at me when you''re free?" the young man seemed a little unhappy. He tilted his mouth and shouted. Then he put his fingers directly on the middle-aged nose. After a while, the young man''s face hesitated and looked back at the young man. He didn''t know what to say.


    "What''s the matter? You''re dumb. What''s your feeling? What are you talking about? What are you looking at me?" the young man behind shouted speechless.


    "I don''t know how to describe the feeling in my heart to you now. Do you know?" the young man was stunned and turned his head and said.


    "What''s your feeling? What''s your feeling? Can you just say it''s over? It''s a big thing. How can you grind haw? Can you say a word? The young man behind shouted at his throat.


    "When I just put it on, what''s the feeling? It seems that it''s not. But if you feel it very carefully, it seems that it''s a little, but it''s gone again. You say whether this situation is breathing or not, mainly because I can''t hold this problem now. You know, really, this problem is obviously a little difficult I''m not a professional person, and I don''t have any experience in this field! "The young man analyzed his feelings very carefully.


    In the Land Rover outside the tower hotel.


    Two young people gathered around the middle-aged man and began to study it very carefully. The main reason is that these two people don''t understand whether the middle-aged man is alive or dead. If you have to say that someone else is dead, maybe someone else can give you a little breath at some time, but if you say you''re not dead, don''t care how you shout. People don''t respond at all Originally, the young man behind was very sure that middle-aged people could not freeze to death, but now the young man was obviously a little afraid and dared not talk nonsense.


    "No, have you figured out what''s going on?" the young man sitting on the main driver asked in great fear.


    "This thing is mainly because the dog brother''s state is really a little uncertain. You say the temperature in our car is not low. How can he freeze on his stubble?" the young man in the back replied speechlessly, and then put his finger under the middle-aged man''s nose and felt it very carefully.


    "How... How, dead or not?" the young man stammered.


    "It seems that he is really dead..." the young man behind shouted with some embarrassment in his eyes.


    "Really dead? No, if it''s really dead, is it a little suffocating?" the young man in the front row shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Why are you so bent?" the young man behind was stunned and asked with his eyes askew.


    "You think, brother dog should have been doing that with that chick in the hotel today, but now what''s this? Stay in the car and call brother MI. Maybe brother Mi doesn''t care about us anymore. After all, brother dog sees brother Mi as if he saw his father. What does he do when people talk to him? He goes directly to brother MI. Don''t worry People don''t look for it, and there are many things on brother dog''s side. I think this comes and goes. Brother Mi must have a lot of opinions about us, so brother MI was so reluctant to come just now... "The young man in front seemed to have a very clear analysis.


    "It''s not that whether brother Mi comes or not now has anything to do with brother dog''s grievance?" the young man behind asked in some confusion.


    "What''s your brain? You won''t use your brain to think about it. Brother Mi must have said something bad, and then brother dog can''t say anything. After all, you''re going to find someone else to do business now, so you talk too much. It seems bad... But if you don''t say it, it doesn''t mean that brother dog doesn''t feel like it. You know that brother dog itself is that kind of mind Are the younger people right? Now this matter has all arrived together. I think brother dog must be angry, anxious and angry. Then, the temperature here is really lower, so he can directly attack the heart with anger, and finally pull the calf... "


    I feel that after the middle-aged man died, the first reaction of the two young people was not to save people or escape, but to study what the middle-aged man died for here, which shows what kind of person and what kind of younger brother. It is very obvious that the big brother of the middle-aged man is not very good, Then the two next year''s IQ is obviously a little failed.


    "Grass, if you say so, I think it''s really possible..." the young man behind nodded very approvingly, then turned his head and looked out of the window and whispered: "Let me tell you, you know, a friend of mine took his daughter-in-law to go out to fight in winter. It was in the park next to us. Do you know what happened later?"


    "What''s the matter?" the young man in front sniffed and asked softly.


    "Later, these two people may be a little excited, and then the woman''s voice shouted too much to me, and directly integrated the uncle and aunt walking in the park. Finally, these two people directly became a live broadcast. My friend may also be a little less minded, and then he smoked directly. Later, he took them to the hospital for rescue No... but it got better later. Do you think it''s strange? "The young man asked.


    "Strange!" the young man in front nodded very cooperatively.


    "Don''t you know what''s going on?" the young man behind asked


    "What''s going on?"


    "That fool pretended. You know, he pretended. Then there was no way. Finally, he sent people to the hospital..."


    "Grass, why are you telling me this when they''re free?" the young man in front shouted speechlessly.


    "I tell you this, I just tell you, ah, people, if they are really frozen in a very nervous and wronged situation, they may die!" the young man behind reluctantly explained.


    "No, why, what you mean by this sentence is that they do have the possibility of convulsion, don''t they?" the young man in front asked.


    "Nonsense, how can it be impossible? It''s very possible. Let me tell you..." the young man behind quickly nodded.


    "Then what do you think of us now?" asked the young man in front.


    After hearing this, the young people behind were stunned. Some nervously wiped the sweat on their face. They were speechless, and some didn''t know what to say.


    "You talk, what are we going to do now? You said you saw the situation now, didn''t you? I think if brother dog really died in the car now, the police will certainly find us now. What will we do then? I can''t tell you clearly. What are the three of us doing? How do you explain?" The young man in front shouted helplessly.


    "What do you mean, this man is frozen to death, can he rely on us or what?" the young man behind asked with a big mouth.


    "Grass, it''s not impossible. I tell you it''s all possible..." the young man in front nodded fiercely.


    After hearing this, the young man in the back wiped the sweat on his mouth, clenched his teeth and asked, "then analyze what we are doing now. Is it better to call the police or what? You should think of a way quickly!"


    "Cao, what are you? Do you think it''s possible to call the police now? If you call the police now, let me tell you this. The police directly arrested us both. We don''t know how to explain. What do you do when you tell us the whole crime? Can you commit it?"


    "Don''t I ask you what to do now? What are you shouting at me?" the young man behind shouted speechless.


    "Can you stop writing with me? I''m not studying this now!"

 Chapter 1613

    The young man in front was silent for a moment, then looked up at the direction upstairs, and then whispered, "the situation is very simple now. Brother dog is dead now. If we two run away now, who will the police find first, do you know?"


    "Who?" the young man behind was stunned and asked.


    "He will certainly know the hotel, and then he can find the video of the three of us. At that time, we can''t get rid of the identity of the suspect, so if we want to go now, I think it''s a little unlikely..." the young man analyzed with a big mouth.


    "No, you''re good at Kung Fu. It''s you who said to go, and it''s you who can''t go now. What do you want to do?" the young man behind shouted with a speechless face.


    "What? I''m not analyzing this problem now. What are you doing here? What are you talking to me about these useless things?" the young man in front shouted at a high voice.


    "Grass, I''m in a hurry to find a way?" the young man behind said a wordless scold, then turned his head and looked at the middle-aged man in front, then bited his teeth and scolded: "You said how could I die in the car in the middle of the night? What are these things? Grass, I saw the Yellow calendar before I went out today. I think I may not be smooth today, but I thought of this kind of thing. I really took it!"


    "Come on, don''t talk a little. I''m more upset than you. You said you didn''t do anything. I drank a lot of wine with that woman. Now it''s OK. Mine didn''t even touch the girl''s hand, grass..." the young man spat silently and then said, "now it''s OK. I''ve met a dead man. How unlucky!"


    "It''s not so bad... I think it''s really unlucky. You can say what we did. What''s the matter? We didn''t do anything!" the young man replied wordlessly.


    "Yes, I knew it would end like this. I can''t come out today..."


    "That''s not why. I''m a little regretful now, mainly because the woman is really good-looking, and look at the big chest of that leg. The girl who fuck like that is really exciting. It''s a pity, the boy upstairs..." the young man in the back licked his lips and looked at the young man in front of him.


    After hearing this, the young man in front was stunned. Then he turned his head and looked at the young man behind him and said, "if you don''t say it, I don''t remember. It''s a pity for you to say that woman..."


    "That''s not why. I can''t control myself as soon as I think of that woman''s long legs..." the young man licked his lips, turned his head and looked at the middle-aged man, and then whispered, "I''m blind. I can''t use that long leg as a gun rack for others..."


    After hearing this, the young man was silent for a moment, then narrowed his eyes and asked in a low voice, "I ask you, do you say whether the crime of rape is serious or murder is serious?"


    "Why do you ask me this?" the young man in front asked a little puzzled.


    "I''m just asking you, which is serious?"


    "Nonsense, you need to ask. It must be the first serious one!"


    Downstairs of the hotel.


    In the Land Rover, the young man sitting in front turned his head and looked at the young man behind him, then whispered, "if we kill now, we basically can''t get in or out, but if we rape, the problem may be much smaller..."


    "Isn''t rape also a crime?" the young man behind is obviously a legal illiterate, basically the kind of person you can''t understand what you tell him.


    "Nonsense, murder is also a crime, rape is also a crime, which everyone knows, but what I''m saying now is, if you kill, can the crime be the same as rape?" the young man in front shouted with a big mouth.


    "I don''t understand what you mean now. What are you trying to say? Don''t grind your haw here. Can you just say no?" the young man behind shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Oh, fuck, what can I tell you now? Why are you so hard?" the young man in front scolded silently, then wiped his big face, then looked at the young man and said, "our current situation is very simple, you know?"


    "I don''t know..." the young man behind shook his head very directly.


    "Oh, my grass, I don''t know what you know?" the young man in front bited his teeth and scolded.


    "I''m just here to study this thing with you because I don''t know. If I understand what''s going on, you think I love to pay attention to you?" the young man behind said very sharply and shouted at his throat.


    "OK, I''ve taken it. Now I can see that no one is as strong as you..." the young man in front was speechless and stretched out his hand to light a cigarette.


    "Do you have any more cigarettes? Give me a whole one..." the young man behind asked.


    "No, you don''t take cigarettes when you go out?" the young man in front shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Nonsense, is this the question of whether I bring cigarettes? It''s like you brought them. Aren''t you also the eldest brother''s?" the young man behind shouted with a big mouth.


    The young man in front was stunned. Then he stretched out his hand and threw the cigarette directly into the young man''s hand.


    After the young man behind took the cigarette, he took out one for himself, lit the cigarette, took a very hard sip, looked at the young man in front and said, "what, you haven''t finished the analysis just now, you continue to analyze..."


    "Grass, how can I analyze your attitude?" the young man in front shouted at a high voice.


    "No, that''s what. What''s the situation here? I''m just worried. You say we''re good now and we''re also grasshoppers on the same rope, right? Your unity... Unite..." the young man behind replied with a smile.


    "Grass, you know unity now. What did you think JB came from?" the young man in front scolded silently and then turned his head and said, "what, I''ve simply analyzed the situation between us now. Now our situation is very serious, do you know?"


    "I know. If I don''t know the situation here is serious, what am I talking to you about?" the young man behind scolded silently.


    "Grass, look at your attitude. You are obviously dissatisfied now, aren''t you?" the young man in front stared at the beads and shouted.


    "No, can you stop the ink? If you go on like this, I won''t have time to talk to you. Do whatever you like..." the young man behind stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Grass, you''re still anxious. You''ve really taken it..." the young man in front scolded silently, then stretched out his hand and pointed to the middle-aged man above the co pilot and said, "what''s the situation now, that is, now my brother has been frozen to death. What shall we do here?"


    "What should I do?" the young man behind was stunned for a moment, and then shouted at the top of his voice, "our eldest brother was frozen to death. It has nothing to do with us. I didn''t do anything, and you didn''t do anything. At best, my eldest brother just let brother Mi die. It has something to do with us. I just fell asleep, and I don''t know anything..."


    "Yes, the truth is, but if you take these words now, go to find them. Can you believe the two of us? If we really get together at that time, you say that the two of us have gone in and the eldest brother has contacted the two of us for so long, how do you explain this?" the young man in front shouted very directly.


    "..." the young man in front was stunned for a moment, then turned his mouth and said, "grass, if you talk like that, I think what you said is still reasonable. If we two go in now, we really can''t explain clearly..."


    "Yes, just because the explanation is not clear, you said we didn''t do anything, and then we finally got a murder charge. I''ll ask you if it''s frustrating to say it?" the young man in front shouted loudly.


    "Hold back!" the young man behind quickly nodded.


    "Do you want people to laugh at you?" the young man in front shouted.


    "Jokes."


    "The most important thing is, if you go out and inexplicably recite the crime of a murderer, I''ll ask you if you feel uncomfortable?" the young man in front then shouted.


    "This kind of thing must be hard!"


    The young man behind nodded again.


    "Yes, you say, we didn''t do anything, and then we finally returned the crime of the whole murderer. I''m certainly not happy."


    "Then you say what we should do to finish it, and I''ll just listen to you now?" the young man behind shouted with a big mouth. This state obviously made people brainwash successfully.


    The young man in front was silent for a moment, then touched his chin and said, "just now I also analyzed the current situation of the two of us. If we leave now, it will be easy to find us there. Therefore, I just asked you whether the crime of rape or homicide is serious!"


    After hearing this, the young man in the back was stunned for a moment, then turned his mouth and asked, "I seem to understand what you mean now..."


    "Tell me what I mean here?" the Youth City in front breathed out and asked with his mouth tilted.


    "Do you mean that we should turn ourselves in now and say that we failed to rape, so that we don''t have to be charged with murder?" the young man behind suddenly asked.


    "Grass, what are you talking about? Is this the same thing?" the young man in front bit his lips and scolded, and then whispered, "what I mean now is, let''s go up now and take care of the woman, so we don''t have time to do it, but we may bear the reputation of rape!"


    "You want to create an alibi, don''t you? Why can''t we do now? Why can''t we walk around the street?" the young man behind asked with a big mouth.


    "Are you really stupid or stupid at home? I just don''t understand this problem now. People''s forensic medicine won''t study when brother died. What can we do now?" the young man in front shouted at the top of his voice.


    "What can you do now?" the young man behind shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Let''s go up and ask the boy above to testify to us. We''ve been there all the time. Won''t it be over? We''ll threaten the boy. Once the boy can testify to us, won''t everything be easy?" the young man in front shouted at a high voice.


    "Can that boy cooperate with us?" the young man behind asked.


    "Why can''t you cooperate? If he doesn''t, let''s take a picture directly, and then take the nude picture of the woman right away. When you see it, he doesn''t accept it, and when you see it, he''s still awesome!" the young man in front shouted with great confidence, and then pouted: "I''ll tell you so. Even if it''s not for the two of us, even for the woman, the boy doesn''t dare do anything to us. Do you believe it?"


    "Letter is letter, but I can''t go with you." the young man behind nodded back.


    After hearing this, the young man in front was stunned for a moment, then turned his mouth and shouted, "no, are you a fool? I told you so. Why don''t you go? What do you want to do? Are you out of your mind?"


    "It''s nothing because of me. I just think it''s immoral for us to do things like this. If you go up, you go up by yourself..." the young man in the back paused and then said, "anyway, I''m here staring and chatting, and I don''t care about anything else. Anyway, I didn''t kill anyone, I don''t believe you, and what else can I do to me!"


    "Grass, what can you do? You have more JB? Who''s your father? People can''t get out as long as they catch you now. Believe it or not?" the young man in front shouted at a high voice.


    "I don''t believe it. Anyway, I haven''t done anything now. I don''t care what you say. But if you want to go up now, I think you''d better not go up, because the boy above has it in his hand. I don''t think you''re the opponent of that boy at all. You''ll be finished waiting for us in this car like me. What do you say you''re always doing "Meaning!" the young man behind replied wordlessly.


    The young man in front was stunned when he heard this sentence. Then he turned his mouth and shouted, "if you talk like that, how can I go up? Stay here!"


    In fact, the young man in front knows very well that if he comes up alone, he is not my opponent at all, so he will drag the young man behind so excitedly, but who would have thought that the young man behind doesn''t want to go at all.


    Downstairs of the hotel, there was a dispute between the two young people. It is very obvious that a person went up to find the girl. Another is that no matter what you say, people don''t move at all. Anyway, I didn''t kill anyone. Do you like to come or not? What can you do to me when you come!


    The young man in front looked back speechless, then asked with a big mouth: "are you sure you''re not going to follow me no matter what I say?"


    "Elder brother, you said you asked this question several times. I said, I didn''t kill anyone. Why did I go up and rape the woman? And the man had it in his hand. I found that I didn''t understand it. Haven''t you counted it in your mind? Are you out of your mind?" the young man behind shouted at a high voice.


    "It''s not the two of us who have something to say. You''re fine. You always change the topic in my mind!" the young man in front stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Cao, the problem now is not that I want to transfer to your brain. I find you look like a psycho. When is it? You are still in the mood to find that woman. I find that your heart is so big now. Your eldest brother is dead. Can you have a snack?" the young man sitting in the back shouted at the top of his voice and then said: "I tell you, in fact, it''s very simple. It''s not as complicated as you think, you know?"


    "It''s not complicated. Now that people are dead, we''re here, and no one else has seen it. Haven''t you seen the news? Let me tell you this. If they really come, I''ll be the first suspect and you''ll be the second suspect. If they can''t study anything at that time, they must convict us both. I''ll tell you!" The young man shouted with his big mouth.


    "No, I found that what you said is so evil. Think for yourself. We didn''t do anything, but there was no evidence. You said how could we be wronged, but if you said, we would go up now. Then we raped the woman. What should we do? Isn''t it still a crime? Finally, we should go to jail? And I''d rather go in because of murder, I don''t want to go in because of rape. It''s too humiliating... "


    "Then don''t you think about that woman?" the young man in front licked his lips and asked.


    "What''s wrong with that woman? If I spend more money, I can find someone bigger than his chest. Do you believe it?" the young man behind replied with a big mouth.


    "Cao, you seem to be talking about calves here. If you find a cow, it must be bigger than him. Who doesn''t know!" in fact, the young man in front can''t let go of the girl. In fact, there''s nothing else interesting.


    "Nonsense, I''m talking about Miss, is your miss a cow, or is your cow a miss?" the young man behind said an unusually wordless scold, and then said: "Let me tell you, as long as we are honest here, we basically don''t have anything. You don''t have to worry at all. It''s also fair. It''s a crime of not calling the police, but there''s a reason why we don''t call the police..."


    "Why don''t you call the police? Is your mobile phone dead or my mobile phone dead?" the young man in front shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Isn''t it because there are still people up there who haven''t finished. We don''t call the police, otherwise why don''t we call the police? Tell me..." the young man asked with his mouth tilted.


    "Cao, I don''t know why you didn''t call the police! What''s the matter with you? Tell me, does it have a dime to do with you? Now you return the calf in the car..." the young man scolded very speechlessly, and then continued: "Anyway, there are two ways in front of us now. Either you follow me up now, or you continue to stay here. I''ll call the police, and I won''t talk to you. You''d better think clearly about your next way. Anyway, these things are your own things, which have nothing to do with me. You''ll be done if you decide..."


    "Why, are you threatening me now?" the young man behind asked with big eyes.


    "Cao, who is in the mood to threaten you? What I am telling you is a very serious problem, which is related to how we two study this problem next. Can you understand what I mean?" the young man in front shouted with a big mouth.


    "What do I understand? Who knows what''s the matter with you? Can you tell me what you have? I don''t know what you want to study with me now. Can you just say what you want to say?" the young man behind shouted at a high voice.


    "I don''t study anything now. What do you want to do? I don''t care if you stay here now... Can you do what you like?" the young man in front asked very directly.


    "No, I just want to understand why you have to go up. You say we haven''t killed anyone now. Why aren''t you so guilty?" the young man behind asked some speechless.


    "No, what do you mean by this?" the young man in front was unhappy when he heard this and looked at the young man at the top of his voice.


    "I''m not interested. I just want to ask you why you said you were so guilty. Did you kill this person or what happened? If you did, can you make it clear to me?"


    "Fart, aren''t you here to talk to me?" the young man in front bited his teeth and scolded, and then shouted: "what does this have to do with whether I kill or not? Tell me, when did I kill, I''ve been with you all the time. Can you make some sense when you talk!"


    "I''m reasonable. You said if you didn''t kill people, why are you guilty? Tell me, why do you have to go up?" the young man behind asked with a big mouth.


    "Fuck you, I can''t tell you now!" the young man in front bit his lips and scolded, then directly picked up the cigarette box in his hand and lit a cigarette for himself.


    "Why are you still angry?" the young man behind asked with a smile.


    "I''m not angry..." the young man in front replied wordlessly.


    "No, look at your stingy way. I''ve simply studied with you about the death of that big brother. Do you think you''re so excited? Besides, you''re still in a hurry to fix that thing. Do you think it''s necessary? Let''s wait here honestly now. I''ll tell you You and we must have nothing to do. Just listen to me and we''ll be done. You can''t solve any problems now! "The young man behind shouted at the young man in front.


    "How do you know that neither of us can solve any problems now?" the young man in front turned and asked with his eyes askew, smoking a cigarette in a big way.

 Chapter 1614

    "No, I find I can''t understand what I''m saying to you now. What problem can we solve now? If we kill this person, it''s OK, but the problem now is what does this person''s death do with us? Finally, people have to give us two whole rape crimes. Do you think we are suitable?" the young man behind asked.


    "Appropriate or inappropriate, killing is a capital crime!"


    "Fart, did you kill you? I don''t care what you like to do. I''m staring here now. Anyway, I don''t know anything and I''ll be finished. If you go now, I can''t talk to you. I''m sure I can''t tell you that. You''ll be finished if you go now..."


    "Then why don''t you go?" the young man in front asked obliquely after hearing this sentence.


    "What am I going to do? I''ve said it several times. I can''t go now. If you want to go, you''ll be done by yourself. What do you say you''re wasting this time with me?" the young man behind stared at the beads and then said: "Are you afraid I''ll sell it to you or what? What do you want to do and what do you have? Tell me quickly. I don''t like talking nonsense to you!"


    "Then I can go?" the young man said and was ready to push open the door.


    "Well, wait a minute..." the young man behind shouted very abruptly.


    "What''s the matter?" the young man in front asked.


    "Isn''t it interesting for you to say that if you just take it away, I''m very afraid here. Otherwise, don''t go. Stay here with me for a while..." The young people behind wanted to stimulate the young people in front, but who thought this fool really wanted to go? When he saw that the young people in front were going to go, the young people behind changed their attention.


    "No, I found something wrong with you, isn''t it? It''s you who left. Now it''s you who won''t let me go. Can you tell me what you want to do? Let me go or don''t let me go? Can you believe it in your mouth? I don''t know whether your sentence is true or false now..." the young man in front turned back and shouted.


    "That what, I ask you, did you just grasp the handle?" the young man behind asked very carefully.


    "Ah, how can I catch it? What''s the problem?" the young man in front was stunned and asked.


    "I suddenly thought of a very serious question just now..." the young man behind said mysteriously.


    "What''s your problem? You can say it yourself. How do I know what you want to do?"


    "Our fingerprints are all here. Now neither of us can go..."


    "What are you talking about?" the young man in front shouted.


    When the young man behind said the word fingerprint, the young man in front was stunned, turned his head and stared at his big eyes and shouted, "what do you mean?"


    "What do I mean? Don''t you understand? I told you, the fingerprints of both of us are all on the steering wheel in this car. Even if we leave now, it''s useless. Understand?"


    "It''s useless. I didn''t do anything. I''ll leave some fingerprints." the young man shouted with his eyes staring at the beads.


    "Nonsense, if you don''t do anything, you have nothing to do. What are you doing?" the young man behind asked at a high voice.


    After this sentence was asked, the young man in front of him asked him directly. They didn''t do anything. Why did they always want to run? Now the young man in front also didn''t understand this question. He was silent, took back his big hand that was going to pull open the door, sucked his nose, looked at the young man behind him and said: "Why am I so unlucky every day? You said I didn''t do anything. I didn''t even touch the woman''s legs. What do you say I came out with you two? I might as well find a young lady at home. I really have too much to come out..."


    "Don''t say it''s useless. Don''t you still come out now? Didn''t you tell me at that time that there must be no problem? I''m sure I can finally handle the woman. Now, I''m shivering here guarding a body with you. Who do you think I''ll talk to?" the young man behind said a wordless scold, then sucked his nose and said: "I just don''t understand how we can recite this idea today. Why is it not going well? No, I have to go home tomorrow and find a incense in a temple. Otherwise, it''s easy to have problems and it''s not going well..."


    The young man in front looked back with a speechless face, then turned his mouth and shouted, "can you tell me what you think?"


    "What do I think?" the young man behind was stunned and asked.


    "Are you out of your mind?" the young man in front shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Just say you''ll finish what you want. Do you scold me? Why, my mother provoked you..." the young man replied speechlessly.


    "No, I''ll ask you!" the young man in front licked his lips and whispered: "What''s the situation between us now? If we''re caught, I won''t tell you anything else. At least we''re also detained. This is the most time and the most time. Do you understand the meaning of detention? What do you think your brain is doing? I''m really convinced now. How can I find a teammate like you, Cao, with you now It''s really hard to cooperate. It''s harder than heaven! "


    "Cao, you still dislike me at this time. I haven''t told you yet. What''s the matter with you? You don''t know what you told me when I came out. Do you still have a number in your mind? There must be no problem in this matter. As long as we lay down the girl''s card and do what we want, tell me if it''s what you said, and if it''s what you said ! "the young man behind stared and asked excitedly.


    "Yes... Is that what I said? Is it useful for you to study this with me now?" the young man in front asked with a big mouth.


    "Don''t worry about whether it''s useful or not. I''ll ask you if this sentence is finished!" the young man behind shouted.


    "Yes, yes, I said this sentence. What do you want!" the young man in front asked speechlessly.


    "I don''t know, I don''t know. I just want to ask you, what am I doing now? Don''t you say you can do what you want? Look what I''m doing now..." the young man behind shouted incoherently, then picked up the cigarette end at hand and began to pump.


    "No, do you think I''m like this or something? Do you think this is what I want to see?" the young man in front asked obliquely.


    "Do you want to see it, but is this the case now?" the young man behind shouted loudly and then said: "Let me tell you this. I didn''t want to come out today, but you kept calling me. I''m giving you face now, you know? If I don''t give you face, I can''t come out today. What can I do at home? I can find two young ladies when I have to toss with you!"


    "Don''t pull this nonsense here. You don''t know what''s wrong with yourself. You''re giving me face. Don''t you just move your mind when you see the pictures of other girls? Now when it comes to me, why do you talk so well? Do you think I''m a fool?" the young man in front scolded with a big mouth.


    "No, if you talk like that, don''t you have a little conscience?" the young man in the back asked obliquely.


    "Why do I have no conscience? Tell me, why do I have no conscience?" the young man in front shouted excitedly.


    "I''m not because of what you look like. It has nothing to do with me. Even if I meet a star, I won''t come out, you know?" the young man behind explained in a low voice, and then said: "it''s reasonable that we always follow this routine. How did we miss this time?"


    "I don''t know where to go. I didn''t dare to do anything. I just put the machine where, and then you two began to pick clothes. I haven''t done anything yet. Just come in two boys. Don''t say it. These two people are not ordinary people at first sight. Do you see?" the young man in front asked with his eyes tilted.


    "How did you see that?" the young man behind was stunned and asked.


    "Do something. It''s basically in the same state as me. Did you feel it just now?" the young man in front said with a big mouth.


    "You don''t brag and force you to die, do you?" the young man behind asked obliquely.


    "No, why did I brag?" the young man in front asked with some embarrassment.


    "What are you talking about? It doesn''t matter up or down. You don''t know what happened just now. You have to call someone else''s father. It doesn''t matter up or down. If you can solve it casually, I''ll tell you that we are all in the hotel now. Neither of us is like this, do you understand?"


    "I don''t understand..." the young man in front shook his head very honestly.


    "Grass, I don''t understand. Get out of here. I''m not in the mood to talk to you now. What should you do? Do you hear me?" the young man behind scolded with a big mouth.


    "It''s not your attitude now. I''m convinced. I can still lie to you..."


    "Don''t ink with me. You can do whatever you like!" the young man behind shouted at the top of his voice. Then he turned his head and looked out of the window. He suddenly remembered something. Looking at the young man in front, he asked, "what? Did you record it when I took off other people''s girls'' clothes with brother dog just now?"


    The young man in front was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "yes, I recorded it all. What''s the matter?"


    "Grass, did you take down the video recorder?" the young man in the back asked obliquely.


    "VCR, what''s a VCR?" the young man in front was directly blinded, because they were in a hurry when they left, and didn''t think of the VCR at all.


    "You don''t want to tell me you forgot the video recorder?" the young man asked, licking his lips.


    "Grass, I really forgot this thing..." the young man in front replied with a speechless face.


    After hearing this, the young man behind was stunned. He bit his teeth and looked at the young man in front. He didn''t know what to say. With a helpless face, he bowed his head and rubbed his big face eggs, and then bit his teeth and said, "has the video recorder recorded all of us now?"


    "That''s not true. Just you two recorded it, and the girl, I recorded it in the back. Can you record me?" the young man in front replied with an indifferent face.


    "Grass!"


    The young people in the back are confused and forced directly. If you record him, it''s over. Who is still in the mood to care about others!


    "Why, I guess it''s nothing to record it. It''s basically useless here. You didn''t do anything, did you?" the young man in front said that it might not matter to himself, so he replied with great heart.


    "Cao, I''ve really convinced your brain now. What do you think? Are you a fool? Even if you do anything now, don''t people have to see it? What''s the difference between seeing it and not seeing it? Tell me! There''s a picture of me in there. Now the fool is frozen to death. What do you say? If you really find the camera at that time, I tell you, no one can run here, you know? "The young man behind replied with staring eyes, and then said: "Let me tell you this. Now we have to get this thing back together. Do you understand? Or we can''t even speak clearly when we get to the other side. We''ll investigate what we say and what the girl does. How do you explain?"


    "Grass, you always ask me what I''m doing here. How do I know how to explain now? If you have any ideas, can you just say no? You ask me what my ideas can be, I don''t know what''s going on!" the young man in front replied with a speechless face.


    After hearing this, the young man behind took a deep breath, then clenched his teeth and said, "well, what''s going on here, you know? What''s going on here? We''re waiting here, waiting for the girl and the boy. After they leave, let''s see if we can take out the camera!"


    Inside the Land Rover.


    The young man in front didn''t care. After all, there was no lens of him in the camera, so the young man must be wrong, but the young man behind was different. The camera recorded all his actions to take off his clothes for the girl, and then directly pulled it. If people find the camera, it''s just the video inside, He was a rape crime, but he didn''t do anything, so the young people behind him were very angry. Today, I don''t know what happened. He came out and drank a lot of wine. Then he took off the girl''s clothes and was just ready to move. Suddenly, two people broke in and punched and kicked themselves. Now it''s OK. It''s not easy to come out. That''s all I haven''t done anything yet. I''ll freeze one to death.


    "No, what do you say you can do? How can you leave things on it?" the young man behind shouted in a very angry tone.


    "Grass, what you said, wasn''t it an emergency? Didn''t I hurry out? If I wasn''t in a hurry, could I drop something on it?" the young man in front also shouted at the top of his voice.


    "..." after hearing this, the young man behind him was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "didn''t you just say that the two boys are not your opponents at all? What''s the matter now? Why is it difficult to use? Shrink your neck?"


    "Nonsense, didn''t you let me go? Besides, I was just a little guilty at that time and didn''t mean anything else at all. You know? If I had any other meaning, I would have gone up to fuck them. Do you think I can still talk to you about this useless calf here now?" the young man shouted with a big mouth and then said: "It''s mainly because we were going to be promoted at that time. Do you know? If it wasn''t so urgent at that time, I couldn''t have dropped that camera..."


    "It''s no use talking to me here. I don''t want to say a word to you now. You can''t do this well. You can tell me what you can do?" the young man behind asked with a big pout and lips.


    "Grass, what do you mean by this? What can you do to save me? What''s wrong with me? I can''t do it. Tell me?" the young man in front obviously disagreed and asked at a high voice.


    "You are here to talk to me about this useless calf. What''s the matter with you? You know in your heart that I don''t want to do these useless communication with you now. Do you understand?" the young man behind said back at the top of his voice, then turned his head and looked out of the window and stopped talking.


    "No, what''s the matter with you? We''re just waiting here?" the young man in front was stunned, licked his dry lips and asked in a low voice.


    "Don''t wait so long. What do you want to do? I''ll order you a takeout?" the young man behind asked obliquely.


    "Grass, you''re talking. Give me the whole takeout. People don''t get off work at this time?" the young man in front was speechless.


    "Can you shut your mouth? Why do I look down on you so much now? Why do people leave work? Can I really give you some or something?" the young man behind shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Grass, isn''t that what I''m doing? Isn''t that what I''m doing to ease the atmosphere? I know you''re kidding. The takeout workers must be off duty at this time, and I can''t eat now with a dead man..." the young man bared his teeth and replied.


    "Are you a fool? Now I find it hard for me to talk to you. Now is it about taking out? Now we haven''t finished everything. What do you eat? I''m really convinced..." the young man in front reluctantly rubbed his big face and then said: "As soon as I see you now, I''m confused, you know?"


    "Grass, you see what you say, as if this matter has something to do with me. I want to come out. Is it me who died or me who beat you? Tell me, what does this matter have to do with me?" the young man in front shouted at a high voice.


    "It''s no use telling me this here." the young man behind replied irritably, then shouted at his throat: "if I don''t come out with you today, can I have so many things? If it weren''t for you to put your things upstairs, would I study this thing now?"


    "No, I find you are really interesting now. Does this depend on me? What does this matter have to do with me? I ask you, what does this matter have to do with me?" the young man in front asked at a high voice.


    "Does it have anything to do with you? You know very well now. What''s the matter with you? You don''t understand. Now I don''t want to say a word to you. You know, I''m waiting for me. In the morning, I take the camera and finish it. The rest has nothing to do with me. You know what to do Are you ready? "


    "You''ve abandoned me now, haven''t you?" the young man in front asked with his small eyes askew.


    "It''s nothing. I''ll abandon you? Are you out of your mind?" the young man behind rubbed his big head with great sadness, and then shouted at the top of his voice: "what I mean now is that after we get the camera, it''s even finished. Can you understand me talking to you like this?"


    "No, what can you do with this camera?" the young man in front was still puzzled.


    "Now we have neither killed nor raped. As long as I get the camera, there will be no evidence to find us. Let me tell you, can you understand?" the young man in front shouted gnashing his teeth.


    "Hehe, if you talk to me like that, I know something..." the young man in front bared his teeth and replied, then stunned for a moment, and then said: "what''s the matter about our two hair you just said?"


    "Elder brother, I beg you, don''t talk to me, OK? I really beg you, don''t talk. I''m wearing clothes. What should you do now? Can''t you?" the young man behind pulled his voice and collapsed all over his face. He simply didn''t know what to say. Now he has studied thoroughly and understood that he can''t communicate with this fool at all.


    "No, I found out what''s the matter with you. Why am I so hard to talk to you now? I found that I simply studied such a problem with you? Do you think you''re so excited?" the young man in front glared and questioned.


    "I don''t want to talk to you now. Can you understand? What I''m saying is I don''t want to talk. Do you understand? I ask you, what do you mean I don''t want to talk? I just want you to shut up now. OK?" I guess the young man behind me will collapse if I talk like this. After all, the young man in front doesn''t know what he''s talking about.


    "What do you mean? Now there are only two living people in the car. What do you mean? You don''t let me talk to you. Why? You let me talk to brother dog. Now he''s so forced and dead. What''s the use of talking to him? Can he talk to me now or what?" the young man in front stared at beads and asked.

 Chapter 1615

    "Who do you like to tell? Who do you want to tell? Don''t tell me now, will you? I don''t want to tell you now, okay? Understand?" the young man in front shouted at a high voice.


    "I won''t tell you anything. I''ll tell you. Tell me..."


    "You hurry to roll the calf for me. I don''t want to talk now. You hurry to roll the calf. Do you hear me?" the young man behind pointed to the outside of the car and shouted loudly.


    "Why, do you mean to drive me away?" the young man in front asked with a big mouth.


    "Yes, you hurry to roll the calf for me now. I don''t want to see you!" the young man behind quickly agreed.


    "You have a good idea. You didn''t let me go just now. Now what, you let me go again? Have you made a good idea?" the young man in front continued to ask.


    "No, I found that you are so inky. I let you go. Do you hear me? Why are you waiting for me to beg you to go now? I ask you, if you let me beg you, that''s OK. I beg you now. Can you roll the calf quickly? I don''t want to see you now. What do you like to do, OK?"


    "..." the young man in front stared at the beads and was silent for a moment. Then he bit his teeth and nodded and asked, "I''m gone. Why are you going?"


    "I''ll wait here. What else can I do? Can I walk?" the young man behind shouted at the top of his voice.


    "..." the young man in front nodded and then whispered, "OK, you let me go. I''m going now. I can tell you!"


    "You don''t want ink, can you roll the calf quickly?" the young man behind bited his teeth and scolded.


    "You''re awesome!" the young man in front looked for his mobile phone in the car, then wiped the steering wheel and his touched place very carefully, turned his head and looked at the young man behind him and said, "what, I''m getting off now?"


    "Can you roll the calf quickly? Don''t leave the ink here!" the young man behind shouted impatiently.


    "Grass, just remember your attitude towards me today. I tell you, you will regret it sooner or later, don''t you know?" the young man pulled open the door as he spoke.


    "What are you doing with the ink? I told you to hurry up and roll the stick. You''ll be finished. Why are you talking so much? I found you!" the young man behind shouted impatiently.


    "OK, you cow force, I''ll go!" the young man bit his teeth and scolded, and then ran out of the car.


    "What is it? I don''t know what you want to say now. Can you just say what you want to say? I''m grinding and chirping with me here..." the young man in front felt more and more wrong. I don''t know why he suddenly didn''t want to go.


    "Can you roll the calf quickly? I really don''t want to talk now. I''m convinced. Can you roll the calf? I''m begging you, can''t I?" the young man behind shouted at the top of his voice.


    "I''ll go now. I wanted to go just now, but I don''t want to go now, because you always drive me out here. Tell me from your heart. What''s wrong with you? What do you want to do now? Why do you always drive me out... What''s the matter with you if I don''t go now?" the young man in front then wrote in ink.


    "I don''t want to talk now, you hurry to roll the calf..." the young man behind waved his hand.


    "..." the young man in front was stunned with his teeth clenched, then asked with a big mouth: "can you tell me something from your heart now? If I leave now, are you going to expose me immediately? Then what will find me? Do you think so now?"


    "Are you sick? I have nothing to do with you when I''m free? Can you tell me what you think?" the young man behind has been so angry that he doesn''t know what to say. He''s completely in a state of ignorance. Now he finds that he doesn''t talk to this person on the same channel at all, just like a fool, grinding and chirping a lot.


    "I''m not thinking about it. I just saw you always kicking me out here. I just want to ask you very seriously. Are you going to report me now? There''s nothing wrong with you then. Tell me your heart. Do you think so?


    ��The young man in front looked at the young man behind very carefully and asked.


    "Oh, fuck you, I''m really convinced you now. I really don''t know what you think. I''m free to report you. What are you doing? Tell me now, if I don''t have anything, what can I report you? What can I get or what?" the young man behind me shouted with a big mouth.


    "I don''t know why you want to report me now, but it''s certainly not that simple. Otherwise, why do you keep asking me to go? How do you explain it? Just say how do you want to explain it?" the young man in front asked.


    "I don''t have any explanation. You can go now if you want to go. Don''t grind and chirp here. Do you hear me?" the young man behind stared and shouted, and then said to me, I don''t have any need to communicate with you now. Can you understand what I mean? " The young man in the back looked askance at the young man in front and asked.


    "I don''t understand. I just don''t understand why there is no need to communicate between us. I just want to ask why there is no need to communicate. Now the problem is how there is no need to communicate in front of us. Can you make it clear to me?" the young man in front shouted at a high voice.


    "Oh, my grass, I really take it now. I find it hard for me to talk to you. Do you have a brain? I want to ask you now. Do you have a brain?"


    "No, it has nothing to do with whether I have a long brain. If I don''t have a long brain now, I should go now. I''m still in your ink. What''s the matter?" the young man in front shouted in silence.


    "OK, OK, you can do whatever you like. It has nothing to do with me. OK, what should you do now? I won''t talk..."


    The young man in front was stunned when he heard this, and then ran under the car with steps.


    But just got off the bus and came back.


    "Why are you back?" the young man behind shouted with a broken expression.


    "That what, I suddenly think of a question now..."


    "What''s the problem?" the young man behind asked some speechless.


    "I just want to ask you now, what''s your plan on my side?"


    "You roll the calf for me, I don''t want to talk to you now, grass!" the young man behind scolded silently, and then directly passed his head over to you.


    After cleaning up for a long time, the young man in front finally felt that he had almost wiped the fingerprints in the car. He turned his head and looked at the young man behind him and said, "what, I''m ready to go now. When it comes, don''t say I''m with you, you know?"


    "I see, stop the ink and get out of the car!" the young man behind scolded silently, then stretched out his hand to light a cigarette and squinted at the outside of the window.


    "That what. You say I don''t need to clean up my hair now, otherwise I say this hair seems to find me?" the young man in front seems to ask very carefully.


    "Why don''t you get out of here? I found you can''t do so much ink. Who''s free? What are you doing here? What are you talking about?" the young man in the back scolded silently and then said, "don''t talk nonsense. What should I do? I don''t like to see you again now. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "No, I think it''s better to be careful."


    "Are you out of your mind?" the young man behind shouted angrily.


    "No, you''re so busy. What do you say you''re always eager to do with me? You''re so angry with me every day. What do you say you''re doing? Why? We don''t get along with each other when brother is dead?" the young man in front tilted his eyes and shouted at the young man behind him.


    "I don''t want to be with you now. Get out of here. I don''t want to talk to you now, okay? Get out of here, okay?"


    "I see, I see. Don''t be here to have sex with me. Now I feel like you''re like a fool. What a big thing, what are you doing with this calf?" the young man in front scolded silently, but he still didn''t get off the bus.


    "No, you haven''t got off yet. What are you doing here?" the young man behind asked speechlessly.


    "Well, I just heard what you meant. Are you not going to get along with me?" the young man in front tilted his eyes and asked cautiously.


    "No, am I with you? What''s the matter with you? Do these things have anything to do with you?" the young man behind asked speechlessly.


    "It doesn''t matter. Why doesn''t it matter?" the young man in front quickly nodded.


    The young man behind took a silent look at the young man in front, then said with a big mouth: "then tell me, what''s the matter with you, what do you want to do now, can you make it clear to me?"


    "No, I was a little timid after I heard you just now..."


    "Oh, I''ll fuck you. You''re free. What are you afraid of? What do you want to do? Just tell me if it''s ok? Can you stop talking to me here? I found that you''re so inky!" the young man behind shouted with big eyes and a white face.


    "I''m just afraid. If you say what you say, think for yourself whether it''s a little scary?" the young man turned his head and looked at the young man behind him and asked.


    "Why are you afraid? I''m here to tell you a ghost story? What are you afraid of? Come on, stand up for me and let me see what''s the matter with you, what do you want to do, what do you want to do?"


    "No, I''m not. I just want to ask you if you don''t treat me as a friend now?" the young man in front asked with his small eyes askew.


    "Why don''t I regard you as a friend? I just don''t understand now. How can I say you can believe me? What do you want, or I''ll kneel down for you now, and you''ll be satisfied?" the young man behind stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Grass, now it''s not a question of my satisfaction, you know? I just want to ask if you will betray me. Just tell me what you think and it''s over, okay?"


    The young man behind him was silent for a moment, then clenched his teeth and said: "I''ve told you several times. I don''t know anything. You just can''t understand. Now this person is not you. What can I say about you? Tell me what I can say to you. People can take care of me or on the ground. If you want to go now, you can go right away. Don''t grind and haw here. If you don''t want to go, you can stay here honestly Do you hear me? I really don''t want to talk to you at all. Can you understand what I mean? "


    "If I go now, you can''t betray me, can you?" the young man in front asked with his eyes tilted very seriously.


    "Don''t worry about me. We are friends now. If I go in, I won''t say anything. Even if I do, this person has nothing to do with you. No, we can testify to each other. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "OK, I see!" the young man behind nodded and ran under the car.


    The young man in the back narrowed his eyes and looked at the young man getting off the bus. In fact, there was no other idea in his heart. Now he just wanted to wait for me to go upstairs and take down the camera after leaving with the girl. As long as he got the camera, Ya had no worries at home.


    "Bang!"


    Just then the door suddenly rang.


    The young man behind was stunned. He saw the young man in front running up in a panic, then pointed to the outside of the car and shouted, "it''s over, there''s an accident!"


    Inside the Land Rover.


    The young man sitting in the back was stunned when he saw the young man in front coming back. Then he turned his mouth and shouted, "what are you doing? Why are you back?"


    "Something... Something happened..." the young man in front replied with a very nervous expression, and then looked out of the window.


    "No, are you sick? What can happen to you in the middle of the night?" the young man behind was stunned and shouted helplessly.


    "I seem to have seen someone just now. It seems that I''m walking towards us. After the calf is finished, we must have found us there. Something has happened... Neither of us can run..." the young man in front covered his chest and shouted very nervously, and then said: "I tell you, someone must have found us now. The one I saw just now must have come to see if we have left. Now I see that we have not left... I must go back to find someone. We will have to leave the two of us later. Do you believe it?"


    The young man behind was stunned when he heard this sentence. Then he said with a big mouth: "no, what you said is true or false?"


    "What''s true or false? I can still joke with you in the middle of the night. Do you think I''m in this mood now? Do you think I have this experience? Besides, I''m kidding you now. What good can I do? Can I be on the ground? Do you give me awards or what? Can I come back if I didn''t see it just now?" The young man behind shouted excitedly and then said, "I tell you, although the man didn''t wear a uniform, I can see at a glance that the man is..."


    After hearing this, the young man behind was stunned, then licked his lips and asked, "no, how do you know that others must be. Who told you?"


    "Cao, who can tell me about this? Am I stupid or what? I can''t see it myself? I told you that the man must be..." the young man in front paused and then said: "if you don''t believe it now, you can get off and see if he is. Let me tell you that, 100%


    The young man behind him was silent for a moment, then lit a cigarette for himself, then stretched out his hand, pushed open the door of the Land Rover and went straight down.


    "Grass, this fool really went down?" the young man in front shouted with big eyes, then quickly opened the window and shouted to the young man who got off the bus: "what, now look to the left to see if you are alone there..."


    After hearing this, the young man was stunned, looked very covertly to the left, and then stared at the man on his left. A moment later, the man bit his teeth and walked into the Land Rover, shouting at his throat, "are you a fool? Isn''t that a tramp? When did he become?"


    After hearing this, the young man in front was stunned and said, "no, what did you just say?"


    "I said it wasn''t being, it was a tramp. Are you a fool? You can''t tell the tramp now, can you?" the young man behind shouted with big eyes.


    "No, it''s mainly because I didn''t see clearly just now. I just saw a man walking past. I thought it was......" the expression on the face in front was a little embarrassed. After laughing twice, I turned my head and looked at the young man behind me and asked, "have you seen clearly? Are you sure?"


    "No, I find it difficult for you to do this. Now you don''t know whether that person is walking or what a tramp looks like. You don''t count or what. If you don''t believe me now, you can get out of the car and have a look. I don''t have time to explain to you now. No, if you want to walk more, no one will look at you now , what do you want to do here? "The young man in the back shouted with a big mouth, and then turned around and stopped talking.


    "No, you said I was going to leave. Who knows how this happened? I''m also very anxious now. You should know that if I can go, I won''t go too? What do you want to do when you yell at me here? I find it hard to talk to you now. I just look out of my eyes..."


    "Didn''t you ask me if I could see clearly? If you don''t believe me now, won''t you go out and have a look by yourself? What are you doing here? What are you talking about?" the young man behind shouted very irritably, and then turned his head and looked at the young man in front: "why, why don''t you go down?"


    "I just don''t want to go down now. Why is it OK?" the young man in front shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Grass, what''s the matter with me if you don''t love now? How are you doing day by day? You''re my son. I told you if you don''t go down now, don''t talk to me, you know? I''m not in the mood to pay attention to you now. What do you love JB? Get out of here quickly. I don''t want to say more to you now..."


    "No, I find that you are so awesome now. Why is this car yours? If you don''t let me talk, I won''t talk. Why do I love listening to you so much now? I really told you. I''m talking now. Can you tell me what to do? Come on, tell me, I''m talking now. What can you do? Do you talk and draft!" The young man in front was obviously scolded by the young man behind him, shouting one sentence after another at the top of his voice.


    "No, why, are you not satisfied with me or what? What do you have to tell me? What do you want to do and how do you want to drop?" the young man behind heard this and shouted at his throat.


    "Grass, I want to know what you want. It''s no use talking to me now. I want to have nothing to do with you. Do you know? I just talk. Now, I''ll ask you, can you be on the ground, can you kill me or how can you talk?" the young man in front shouted very excitedly.


    The young man behind licked his lips and asked in a low voice, "I just want to ask you now. What do you mean?"


    "What''s the matter? Now ask me what I mean, what do you mean? You say you''ll go for a while. I also want to ask you, what do you mean now? Why? What''s wrong with you now? What are you doing here with me? If you have anything to say, can you just say it? Don''t beat around the Bush, can you?" The young man behind also shouted excitedly, and then said, "I tell you so, what''s the matter with me now? I just can''t see you now, do you understand? I just want to disappear into my sight immediately, okay?"


    "What can you do if I don''t disappear in your sight right now? What do you want? Come on, tell me now, what can you do if I don''t disappear now?" the young man in front tilted his neck and looked very ill beaten.


    "No, what do you want to do with us? Do you owe a call? If you owe a call, tell me directly. Come on, I''ll study what''s wrong with you first. I don''t believe you. I''ll see what you want to do?" The young man in the back rolled up his arms and sleeves, as if he could rush up to the young man in front at any time.


    "Why, do you want to do it now or what?" the young man in front was stunned when he saw the young man behind him, and shouted with a big mouth.


    "No, I''m going to hit you now or what? What can you do? Even if I want to hit you now, come and tell me what you can do?" the young man behind asked very directly.

 Chapter 1616

    "Grass, I really haven''t seen you so strong, and you beat me. What can I do? Why am I so strong? I really haven''t seen it!" the young man in front shouted at the top of his voice, then rolled up his sleeves and began to walk under the car. As he walked, he shouted: "grass, I just want to see you today. What can you do? I''ll tell you!"


    "Oh, what do you mean? Are you going to compete with me now or what?" the young man behind tilted his eyes and asked in some confusion.


    "If you draft it, you''ll be asked to fight alone. Come down now. I''ll draft it. Let me see what you can do. If I don''t kill you now, I''ll be your grandson!" the young man in front shouted very dissatisfied.


    "OK, you''re awesome. I''ll let you see what''s going on with you today. Did you draft it? I haven''t seen you like B yet. It''s really awesome for you. Now you don''t know your last name, do you?" the young man in the back jumped directly from the inside of the car and didn''t wait for the young man in front to react. He went up with a big foot, Directly kicked on the stomach of the young man in front, and directly kicked a big somersault for the young man in front.


    "You attacked me, didn''t you?" the young man in front plunged his head into the snow and shouted at his throat.


    "Draft it, I''m sneaking into you now. Let me see what you can do. I haven''t seen you like B, draft it!" the young man in the back rolled his arms and sleeves and rushed to the position of the young man in front, but before the young man in front stood up, he was a big foot.


    "Do you still attack me, don''t you?" the young man in front shouted, staring at the beads.


    "I''ll sneak on you. What can you do?"


    "Fuck you, sneak attack me, isn''t it?" the young man in front sat in the snow, clenched his teeth and looked at the young man behind him.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, don''t you want to fight? I''ll accompany you today..." the young man behind shouted at his throat, and then ran up to the young man in front again, but the young man in front dodged it very flexibly.


    "Oh, I can still hide now, can''t I?" the young man behind kicked the air and asked with a smile.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I''ll tell you what if I don''t kill you today!" the young man in front bit and shouted, then rushed directly to the young man in the back, and then punched him in the face of the young man in the back. The young man in front used up all his strength, so he was very cruel and directly hit the young man in the back with a big somersault.


    The young man in the back swayed in place twice, clenched his teeth and shouted, "did you draft it? It''s hard for you now, isn''t it?"


    Before he scolded, the young man in front rushed up again and kicked his big foot directly on the stomach of the young man behind.


    "Bang!"


    The young man in front kicked very hard, and the young man behind didn''t stand firm, so he kicked the young man behind into the snow.


    "Fuck you..." the young man behind bit his teeth and scolded, then waved his hand and directly raised a handful of sand on the face of the young man in front.


    The young man in front hid behind, and the young man in the back rushed up and directly pressed the young man in front on the ground. People, there was a combined fist, which was stuffy in the face of the young man in the back.


    "Draft it, wait a minute, wait a minute!" the young man in front was pressed on the ground by the young man behind, struggled twice, but found that he couldn''t stand up at all.


    "Shall I wait for you?" the young man behind bited his teeth and scolded, and then accelerated his fist.


    The two men fought for five or six minutes. Suddenly they couldn''t hear the sound of a police car. They were stunned.


    "What''s going on?" the young man behind was stunned and asked.


    "Are you looking for the two of us..." the young man in front was stunned and asked.


    "Grass, maybe!" the young man in front clenched his teeth and shouted. Then he stood up from the young man in front and looked around, but there was no one.


    "Draft it!"


    At this time, the young man in front shouted, then rushed directly to the young man in front, and his big foot was directly stuffy on the young man in the back.


    "Bang!" the young man in the back swayed twice and plunged his head into the Land Rover.


    "Grass!"


    After the young man in the back hit the Land Rover with his head, he directly hit blood. He turned back and covered his forehead, gritted his teeth and shouted, "what are you doing?"


    "What do you want me to do? What''s the situation between us now? You don''t count it in your heart?" the young man in front shouted with his mouth tilted.


    "Do I have your number? I have!" the young man behind shouted, and then rushed up to the young man in front again, and then kicked him on the stomach of the young man in front, and the two wrestled together again.


    "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu


    The two men were stunned when they heard the voice. They looked back and stammered, "what uncle, we don''t dare to do anything!"


    "I didn''t do anything. What is this?" he stepped forward and directly dragged the young man down.


    "The two of us are just idle and playing..." the young man behind explained with a smile.


    "Ha ha..." after hearing this, he smiled helplessly and whispered, "you two can wrestle in the snow in the middle of the night..."


    "Isn''t being idle, or what can we do..." the young man in the back scratched his head and said, "what, uncle, we are really idle in the middle of the night..."


    "Ha ha, I saw you playing like this for the first time!" he scolded silently, then looked at the two young people and said, "stand at attention and stand aside!"


    After hearing this, the two young people quickly leaned against the wall, and their posture was very standard.


    "You two ID cards!" shouted at the two young people.


    The young man was stunned and didn''t speak.


    "What''s the matter? When I said ID card, I couldn''t understand it?" I frowned and asked when I saw two people standing still.


    "Take it out..." the young man in front reluctantly replied, then reached out to find out his ID card and handed it to him. He handed it over and said with a smile: "what, uncle, I''m a good man..."


    "Who''s a good family? They''re pulling calves here in the middle of the night and rolling in the snow..." after receiving the ID card, they scolded silently, then looked down, checked with the ID card inspection instrument, and after confirming that there was no problem, they looked up and shouted to the young man behind them: "Why, people''s ID cards have been taken out. What''s the matter with you? Are you dissatisfied or what?"


    "No, no..." the young man behind quickly waved his hand, and then found an ID card and handed it to him.


    At this time, the young man behind looked very nervous.


    "Why are you so nervous?" the young man looked at the back and asked with a smile.


    "Nothing... Just hot..." the young man behind wiped the sweat on his face and whispered back.


    "Grass, it''s still hot like this? It''s still hot like this?" he scolded speechlessly, then checked the ID card of the young man behind him. After confirming that there was no problem, he changed the ID card to the young man and whispered: "Let me tell you two, now we have a bunch of outsiders here. These people have hands. If you two are idle and have nothing to do, stay at home and don''t come out. Do you hear me? Don''t let someone catch you at that time. I don''t know how to do. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "I see!" the young man in front quickly nodded and agreed, with a very stiff smile on his face.


    "You two just understand. Don''t talk about calves here. Hurry home and do what you should do. Do you know?" he continued.


    "Know, let uncle not worry again..." the young man behind nodded and agreed.


    "I''m here to say I don''t need it..."


    Speechless replied, and then ran to the front with his hands on his back. Before taking a few steps, he heard another shouting: "head, there''s another one here..."


    After hearing this, the two young people were directly blindfolded. They obviously didn''t know what to say. Their eyes were very nervous.


    "It''s over!" the young man in front whispered to the young man behind.


    "Grass, let you go. You don''t go. You''re grinding and chirping here. Now, if people find out, neither of us can go now. I''ll tell you..." the young man behind clenched his teeth and muttered.


    "What''s the use of telling me this now? I''ve wanted to go for a long time. You whetted haw and refused to let me go. What can I do?" the young man in front shouted at his throat.


    "What are you two muttering about?" just then, he turned back and shouted at the two men.


    "Nothing, we just talk!" the young man in front replied with a smile.


    "Yes, yes, we are just chatting, nothing else..." the young man behind said with a smile.


    "Grass, it''s nothing to be idle in the middle of the night!" he scolded speechlessly, then turned and walked to the side of the Land Rover, and the hearts of the two young people lifted up in an instant.


    "Why?" the young man in front whispered.


    "How do I know what to do? What to do, or what else?" the young man behind said with a big mouth.


    "Don''t talk!" I heard two people muttering here. They shouted impatiently, and then staggered to the side of the Land Rover.


    "Otherwise, let''s run now. How do you feel?" the young man in front whispered.


    "Are you a fool? Can you run now? What do these people do? You can''t see them? They''re all brought here. If you run now, they dare to open it. Believe it or not?" the young man behind shouted with a big mouth.


    "True or false?" the young man in front was stunned and asked.


    "What''s true or false? I can still tease you. Besides, we don''t dare to do anything. What''s wrong with you?" the young man behind shouted impatiently.


    "No, I''m just a little worried!" the young man in front whispered back.


    "It''s nothing. Relax. You''re so forced now. Even if it''s nothing, people say you''re busy. Be honest and don''t tremble..." the young man behind saw the young man in front trembling and biting his teeth and scolding.


    "Grass, you think I want to tremble, I''m afraid!"


    "Is this car yours?" he asked, turning to look at the two young men.


    "No!" the young man behind quickly shook his head.


    "Do you know the people in this car?" he continued.


    "Yes." the young man in front nodded nervously.


    "Ha ha..." looked at the young man in front and smiled. Then he walked to the front passenger''s window and looked at it. He found a man lying in the car. He didn''t know what to do.


    "Finished, see..." the young man in front shouted in a low voice.


    "Don''t talk!" the young man in the back scolded some irritably, and looked at the young man in front of him very nervously.


    Reached out and gently knocked on the windows of the car twice, but no one inside reacted.


    "Bang bang!"


    Standing next to the Land Rover, he knocked hard on the glass, but found that the people inside didn''t respond at all. I don''t know what happened.


    First, he was stunned, then turned his head and shouted to the two young people behind him, "no, what''s going on?"


    The two young men bowed their heads and neither spoke.


    "I ask you, what''s the matter with the people inside?" he walked up to the two young people with his hands behind his back and shouted very seriously.


    "Uncle..." the young man in front was about to open his mouth.


    "Bang!"


    A big foot kicked directly on the young man''s ass, then stared at the beads and shouted, "no, who''s your uncle? How do you talk?"


    "No, uncle, comrade, I don''t know what''s going on with that man..." the young man in front patted his ass, gave an embarrassing explanation, and then said: "he was like this just before we got off the bus. If you don''t believe it, ask him..."


    The young man in front stretched out his hand and pointed to the young man behind him.


    "Why, that''s what happened just now?" asked the young man with his back to his hands.


    "Yes, yes, comrade, we have been like this since the beginning..." the young man quickly nodded and then said: "I don''t know the current situation very well. It was the three of us who sat in the car, but I don''t know why, this man didn''t talk. Then I had nothing to do with them, so I studied how to come down and wrestle. It wouldn''t be interesting for us in the middle of the night..."


    "Yes, it''s because it''s boring that we two came down to wrestle..." the young man behind heard this and quickly added.


    "Grass, don''t pull the calf with me here. The water is free in the middle of the night. Come down and wrestle!" he scolded very speechless, then turned his head and looked at the young man behind him and said, "didn''t you three come together?"


    "I came together..." the young man behind nodded nervously, more or less afraid.


    "No, since you came together, why don''t you know what happened to him? You don''t know what happened when such a big living man fell asleep in the car?" he looked at the young man in front with puzzled eyes and shouted. The young man in front looked at you and didn''t speak.


    "Why don''t you speak? What''s going on? Can you say a word?" when I saw the song in front, the young man shouted speechless.


    The young man in front was stunned for a moment, then turned his head and looked at the man around him. He still didn''t speak.


    "Grass, why are you mute?" he scolded silently, then turned his head and looked at the young man behind him and said: "Well, he doesn''t speak. You say, what''s the matter just now between you two and what''s the matter in the car? Honestly explain it to me. If you don''t make it clear, you three will all have to go back with me later, you know?"


    The young man in the back was stunned when he heard this. Then he shouted at his throat, "no, I didn''t do anything. Why did you take me back?"


    "Who said what you did?" he scolded speechlessly, and then said: "now it''s not a matter of what you do or not. I want to tell you what happened just now, and what you two are doing here now. Do you understand what I say now?"


    "Understand..." the young man who also had a face nodded quickly after understanding what he meant, and then said: "well, in fact, we haven''t done anything now. What''s the matter with me... When can I tell you..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, you quickly tell me the key points. Who wants to listen to your useless things when you are grinding and chirping here!" he shouted very irritably, and then shouted: "speak, I''m standing here with you in the cold weather. If you have anything to say, you''ll finish it quickly..."


    After hearing this, the young man behind looked up, looked very ugly and said, "it''s mainly my uncle. I really don''t know how to tell you now. What do you want me to say? I don''t know what to say now..."


    "I don''t know what to say about this thing. You''re so. What did you do today? What did you do with this person? Why are you waiting here? You''ll be done if you explain these to me. I don''t care much about others now..." he also shouted a little irritable.


    After hearing this, the young man behind was stunned for a moment, and then whispered, "in fact, we didn''t do anything here. What''s the matter with me? I just waited here with that man. The rest of the things have nothing to do with me. I''m not very clear. Uncle, no, you''d better ask someone else. See if he knows what it is?"


    "Why, what are you embarrassed to say now or what''s going on?" she asked obliquely.


    "Uncle, it''s not that I''m embarrassed to say. The main reason is that I really don''t know anything. What do you want me to say? I don''t know much about the situation here. I''m a driver for others. You say if I know, I can still stand here with you in cold weather. No, if I were in the car, why should I have to stand here with you, Don''t you think so? "The young people in front are very sincere, and their tone of voice is also very sincere. It''s nothing at all.


    "..." after hearing the young man''s words, he was stunned. Then he turned his head and looked at the man next to him and the young man behind him. Then he whispered, "what''s the relationship between you two and the man in the car?"


    After hearing this, the young man was stunned, bit his lips and said, "I''m a driver!"


    "What about you..." asked the young man looking up at the back.


    "I''m the bodyguard around him..." the young man arranged a role for himself very casually.


    "Cao, this driver and a bodyguard are here in the middle of the night to pull calves and wrestle. You two are in a good mood..." he scolded very speechless, then turned back and pointed to the Land Rover behind him and shouted: "why, you two are sure that the people in here are asleep, aren''t you?"


    After hearing this, the two quickly nodded and said, "we are sure that we must be asleep. If he doesn''t fall asleep, it''s impossible for others to knock on the glass. He doesn''t respond..."


    "Can this door be opened?" he ran to the Land Rover as he spoke.


    "Should not be able to..." the young man behind carefully replied.


    "Are you sure?" as he spoke, he put his forehead and hand on the handle of the Land Rover.


    "Sure, I remember when we got off, maybe it was locked..." at this time, the young man behind began to cover his face with fine beads of sweat and his eyes were uncertain, because he was not sure whether the car could be opened or not!


    "Creak!"


    Reached for the door and pulled it open.


    Then he turned his head and shouted at the two men, "didn''t you say you couldn''t open the door?"


    When the young man behind saw that the door was opened, he clicked in his heart. Sweat beads immediately flowed down and trembled and said, "what, maybe I remember wrong..."


    "Grass, what''s your memory?" he scolded silently, and then turned directly into the car.


    After seeing the young man in front of him, he directly covered his face, bit his teeth and whispered to the people around him, "after the calf, how can I fix it?"


    "I don''t know how to fix it. How can this man still go in my grass..." the young man behind scolded wordlessly. His legs and stomach began to tremble. He didn''t know how to fix it next!


    "Now we two are pulling down my grass..." the young man behind rubbed his big face and obviously collapsed. Now there are all around. Even if they want to run, they can''t run. This is the most serious problem now.


    "You hurry to find a way!" the young man in front shouted some speechless. He was obviously worried, but at this time, he tried to find a way. He had turned into the car.

 Chapter 1617

    "You said if we two run now, do you think there is any hope that we can not run out? How do you feel?"


    "I feel like your sister. We can''t get out at all now. How can we get out? You''re just honest to take it with you and see what''s said over there. If people don''t say anything, we won''t have anything. If we find out, we''ll follow the calf. Do you still don''t understand or what?"


    "Grass, if I could understand, would I still be here to talk to you? I would have gone back long ago. What kind of fight am I still fighting with you!" the young man behind shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Oh, my grass, I really take it now. You say your brain. I haven''t seen you like this, you know?"


    "Then what kind of have you seen?" the young man in front squinted his eyes and asked very excitedly.


    "Roll the calf, I''m not in the mood to talk to you now. Don''t talk to me here. Do you hear me? I don''t want to talk to you now. Go and do what you should do quickly. Don''t write with me..." the young man behind shouted with great annoyance.


    "Grass, it''s as if I''m willing to take care of you now..." the young man behind also scolded wordlessly.


    "You don''t care. Can you fuck off? What are you doing with my nonsense?"


    "Shut up, you two!"


    The next saw the two men talking more and more excited, and shouted at the top of his voice.


    As soon as the voice went down, the two young people immediately quieted down, lowered their heads and said nothing.


    The other one put his head into the car and looked at the middle-aged man. He was stunned and pushed the middle-aged man, but the middle-aged man didn''t respond at all.


    "Grass, what''s going on? Dead?"


    He scolded helplessly, then stretched out his hand and put his finger on the middle-aged man''s nose. He was stunned, turned his big mouth and said, "there''s still breathing? Why haven''t you moved yet?"


    "Wake up, wake up!"


    He reached out and pushed the middle-aged man, but the middle-aged man still didn''t respond. He was stunned and silent for a long time. Then he shouted at his throat: "head, there''s something wrong with the people here..."


    "Something''s wrong..." the older one shouted impatiently. Just now, the mood of the two young people''s ink had collapsed. At this time, the cry in the car even more collapsed.


    "He didn''t respond to how I shouted and talked to him now. What''s the matter?" the young man in the car put his head out and shouted outside.


    "What''s that?" the one outside was stunned when he heard this. Then he walked to the side of the Land Rover with his back and narrowed his eyes and asked, "no, what did you just say? What''s the matter? Why didn''t I understand?"


    "That''s the man. I didn''t respond at all when I pushed him just now. I don''t know whether he is dead or alive..." the man in the car replied speechlessly, in a very uncertain tone.


    When the two standing outside heard this, their hearts clicked. It was very obvious that the gang had found the body in the car.


    "What should I do?" now all the people are around the car, and their attention is not on the two people at all.


    "Cao, you ask me who I''m going to ask, and I don''t know what to do..." the young man in the back scolded very speechless, then looked up and carefully observed the situation there, and whispered, "where do you say they study what?"


    "I''ll go up and ask you, where are they studying? How do they know?" the young man in front shouted with a broken expression and then said, "I just want to study it now. You say if we two run outside now, do you think we have a chance?"


    After hearing this, the young man in the back was stunned, then bit his lips and said, "if you say so, it''s time for them to relax. If we run past and go out, we really have a chance..."


    After hearing this, the young man in front asked, "what do you think they are studying there? Why don''t we go up and have a look?"


    "What do you think he can see? People must study how brother dog died and what else he can do!" the young man behind scolded very speechless, and then said, "now think about it. Should we stay here and stare for us to be better, or should we fight together to see if we can rush out!"


    "Can you give me some time to think about it? I''m a little uncertain now. Who knows what these people want to do? You say the Yamen doesn''t talk to us now, so I''m afraid there''s an ambush in this matter. Do you know? You say that if we two run out now, and people don''t mean to catch us at all, we won''t be together then Are there 300 taels of silver here? You say we can explain it at that time, and we can''t understand... "The young man in front doesn''t know why. He seems to be suddenly smart and looks at the young man behind him very wisely.


    "Grass, I don''t see it. You have a lot of heart..." after listening to the words of the young man in front, the young man in front nodded with great approval and then said: "But now the problem is very obvious. If we don''t go now, will we stare at us later? If we want to go, we may not go... Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Cao, I understand what you mean, but I just think we should have left long ago. You say you''re in a hurry now. People have found us both. Even if we leave now, what can we do? Why can''t people find us? Shouldn''t they find us at that time? Isn''t that the same reason?" The young people in front do not know why. They suddenly become very witty and speak logically.


    "Grass, you will be like this or that for a while. What do you want? Whether you go or not, can you give me a happy word? You say you are grinding and chirping here. Who knows whether you go or not!" The young man behind shouted out in silence. It was very obvious that the young man behind had been confused by the young man in front. He didn''t know how to do it now.


    "Why are you always in such a hurry? Let''s have a look. What''s the reaction after brother Gou died? If his reaction is normal, I think there should be no problem, but if his reaction is abnormal, I think there may be a problem..." the young man in front made a very professional analysis.


    "No, I just want to ask you now. You say if we run out now, do you think we can run out?" the young man behind asked a very key question.


    The young man in front was stunned for a moment, then frowned at the ones on the Land Rover, and then whispered, "this is the case now. There are three of them, and we are two, but if we two run as hard as we can, I think it''s still no problem, it should still be very promising." the young man in front made an analysis with a big mouth.


    "What about what he has? What do you say if people give us one?" the young man behind asked again.


    "..." after hearing this, the young man in front was silent for a moment, and then said in a very low voice: "I don''t think they dare to drive, because the situation here is already very obvious. It''s our side. You and that one can''t run away. If we really run away, they don''t know what''s going on between us. Therefore, under normal circumstances, they can''t rob. You can rest assured..."


    "What you said is true or false?" the young man behind asked incredulously.


    "Of course what I said is true. We are both in this situation now. Can I lie to you or on the ground?" the young man in front scolded very speechless.


    "It''s not the first time you lied to me. I think it may be a little weird. We''d better be more rigorous, don''t you think?" the young man behind said very carefully.


    "Well, then you''ll look at me and you''ll be done. If I blink, you''ll remember to finish running. You don''t have to worry about other things. Can you understand me?" the young man in front blinked and looked at the young man behind.


    "Don''t blink at me, I''m confused..." the young man behind replied very irritably, and then said in a low voice: "you''d better change a way to inform me. You''re so dark now. Who can study and understand whether you blink or not?"


    "No, I their big eyes. Are you blind? Can''t you see?" the young man in front shouted at the top of his voice.


    "... I can''t see it. You can finish it quickly by thinking of a separate way. I found how you can write so much!" the young man behind scolded very speechless, and then said, "it''s mainly because I''m afraid of delaying the time for the two of us to escape, don''t you know?"


    "Oh, my grass, I''m really convinced now. Your brain is really speechless. I''ll cough for a while. If you hear me cough, you''ll start to be afraid. Do you hear me?" the young man in front asked with a speechless face.


    "Cough, cough, I can hear it very clearly!" the young man behind nodded in agreement.


    ����


    On the other hand, several middle-aged people gathered in the Land Rover and studied it very carefully.


    Because now these people are a little uncertain about whether they are dead or not. If you say they are dead, they do breathe a little. But if you say they are not dead, these people have been exchanging in turn for a long time, but they have no response at all. Therefore, the current problem is very embarrassing. What do you do after all? The forensic doctors are off duty , you say you can''t call people over. No, but now if you don''t have a professional to check, you can''t study and understand what the middle-aged man is.


    "Boss, it''s too strange. What''s the matter with this man? What does he want to do?" a young man said to the leader in silence.


    "You tell me now, I don''t know what''s going on..." the leader replied very speechless and then said, "but I also found that there may be something wrong with this person..."


    "Boss, do you think it''s possible now?" another cautiously looked at the leader and asked.


    "What''s the situation?" the leader was stunned.


    "Do you think this man is a prank, playing with us here, playing with us?"


    The other two were stunned when they heard this.


    "Mischief?" the leader was stunned after hearing this sentence, and then said with a big mouth: "what do you mean? Do you mean these people play with us?"


    At this time, another one was stunned, and then said very definitely, "head, don''t you have that now?"


    "What?" asked the leader, staring at the beads.


    "It''s the kind of webcast or something. Do you remember..." the one in front paused and then said: "That''s what I mean. Now I''m a network anchor, and then where are they? The whole camera? Let''s see what our reaction is. Let me tell you this. Now the anchor, for that audience rating, they specially complete some stories, and then the whole title. If we react at that time If not, those netizens scold us... "


    After hearing this, the leader was stunned, then stared at the beads and shouted: "are you stupid? What are they? Are they crazy or what? What are they doing? Are they crazy and make fun of us..."


    "No, it''s mainly because we have this possibility now. It''s not..."


    "Roll the calf!" the leader stared at the back and shouted at the top of his voice, "what''s the matter with you? If you have something really live, I''ll ask you where the camera is?"


    "Camera?"


    The one behind was stunned for a moment, then turned his mouth and said, "but you''re right. If you want to joke with us, where''s the camera now?"


    ����


    "No, what are these people doing? Why haven''t they started yet?" the young man in front looked at those people with an ugly face and asked some speechless.


    "Yes, why are these people still around the car? Is it finished yet?" the young people behind were also very helpless.


    The middle-aged men who surrounded the car studied for a long time, but they still didn''t study anything.


    "How can this be corrected?" the one behind looked at the one in front and asked.


    "Yes, what shall we do with this man now? It''s really not good. Let''s take them all back..." the other followed.


    "Why are you taking it back?" the leader asked, squinting at the two behind him.


    "No, even if we don''t take it back now, it''s useless. What''s the meaning of our spending here?" the later added and then said: "It''s no fun if we spend so much time here. Now we have only two possibilities. Either we go now, it''s OK anyway, or we take these people away now..."


    The leader was stunned, then reached out and pushed the middle-aged man, then shouted at his throat, "what are you doing? Don''t sleep..."


    "Don''t fix it. We''ve been shaking here for a long time. People don''t respond at all. They won''t be dead?" the one behind said very speechless.


    "Grass..."


    The leader scolded silently, and then went up and threw a big mouth directly on the face of the middle-aged man.


    "Why did you hit people?" the young man behind him was stunned and speechless.


    "Yes, what''s going on? I didn''t say anything. People are dead. Why did you do it?" the young man in front was also speechless. Then he took two steps in front, and shouted at him at the top of his voice: "no, what are you doing? Colleagues!"


    "Roll the calf, don''t talk to me, roll and stay..." cried staring at the bead.


    "..." the young man behind was stunned, then pushed back two steps, then turned to look at the young man in front and said, "what''s going on? What shall we do? Shall we go or not?"


    After hearing this, the young man in front was stunned, then kept silent for a long time, and then whispered, "grass, what''s the matter? People have started over there. How can we go now? If you go, you can''t go now!"


    The young man behind turned his head and looked at the young man in front. He didn''t speak and looked down at the ground.


    The middle-aged man in the car looked speechless. After a mouth went down, the middle-aged man still didn''t respond.


    "Isn''t this really dead?" the leader was stunned and asked very speechless.


    "No... no..." the one behind pushed back, maybe a little scared.


    "How can this be corrected?" another scolded very speechless, and then stretched out his hand to hit the big face of the middle-aged man.


    "Pa!"


    The leader stretched out his hand to stop the behind, then stared at the beads and asked, "no, what are you doing?"


    "I won''t do anything!" the one behind replied with a big mouth, and then said, "well, now I just want to see what''s going on with them? Why don''t you wake up? Let me see what''s going on?"


    The front leader was stunned, and then a big mouth fell directly on the middle-aged man''s face.


    "My grass!"


    The middle-aged man in the car sat up with a cry, and then shouted at his throat, "who hit me?"


    "What... What''s going on?"


    After hearing this voice, the young man in front asked in surprise.


    "I... I don''t know..." the young man behind was stunned. Then the two looked at each other and shouted together: "ghost!"


    The two men as like as two peas, and then began to rush up on the road, and their faces were very frightened. Basically, the state was exactly the same as seeing the ghost. When they saw two young men running away, they shouted at once, "what are you looking at?" everyone else ran away, and hastened to drag them back!


    "Ah... Ah!" the two behind them were stunned for a moment, then agreed, and then began to run back, shouting at the same time: "don''t run, stop!"


    When the two youths saw that they were catching up, they seemed to have no intention of stopping at all. The faster they ran, the faster they ran. They ran wildly on the main road in this cold winter.


    The other leader saw that the middle-aged man woke up, glanced at the middle-aged man with his mouth tilted, and then asked in a low voice, "what did you do just now? What''s the matter?"


    "What... What''s going on?" the middle-aged man who didn''t know what had happened was stunned and didn''t know what had happened.


    "Why do you pretend to me, don''t you?" he scolded speechlessly, then said with a big mouth: "these people here have been hanging around you for a long time. Why haven''t you responded? Can you tell me what''s going on with you?"


    "Shake me?" the middle-aged man was stunned and said with a big mouth: "no, that uncle, when did you shake me? Why don''t I know? When did it happen?"


    "Grass, pretend to lose memory with me now, don''t you?" he scolded very speechless, and then said, "I fooled you here half an hour ago, you know?"


    "I don''t know..." the middle-aged man shook his head with ignorance on his face.


    "Do you know when you fell asleep?" he continued.


    "Me?" the middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, then took out his mobile phone and found that his mobile phone had no power. He looked down at the time in the car and said with a smile: "what uncle, I may have fallen asleep two hours ago..."


    After hearing this, he smiled helplessly, then said with a big mouth: "you can still sleep!"


    "OK..." the middle-aged man replied with a smile, then looked up and asked very carefully, "what Comrade, I''ll ask, ha, what are you doing?"


    "Check, what else can we do?" he replied speechlessly, then looked at the middle-aged man and said, "what, show me your ID card and let me see..."


    After hearing this, the middle-aged man directly covered himself, reached out and wiped the big snot on his nose, and said speechless, "it''s not uncle. What''s on my side is my ID card?"


    "Why, can''t you understand Mandarin or what? I''ll tell you the ID card. Can''t you understand it or can''t you understand it?" asked the middle-aged man, squinting at him.


    "Understand, I can understand, but what about me? I didn''t bring my ID card? What should I do?" the middle-aged man asked with a smile.


    After hearing this, he looked down at the middle-aged man and asked helplessly, "did you really not bring it or dare not take it out?"

 Chapter 1618

    "No, if I bring it, what do I dare not take out?" the middle-aged man shouted at the top of his voice, and then said: "what uncle, I really didn''t bring my ID card. When I came out here, I was in a hurry. Then, it''s easy for me to forget to bring things when I was in a hurry. I didn''t even bring my wallet when I went out..."


    "OK, who asked you what you brought or not..." he scolded irritably, and then said, "what, is this car yours or someone else''s?"


    "Mine, bought in my friend''s hand, 700000 are all down, second-hand..." the middle-aged man quickly agreed with a smile.


    "No, I found that you are so much nonsense. Who asked you how much you spent?" he scolded speechlessly.


    The middle-aged man was honest when he saw it. He didn''t know what to say.


    "What are you doing here now?" asked the middle-aged man.


    "What are you doing?" the middle-aged man was stunned when he heard this, and then whispered, "what Comrade, I''m just staying here... I didn''t do anything..."


    "Don''t talk to me about calves here. If I ask you anything, you''ll finish it. Don''t talk about calves here..."


    He reached out and pushed the middle-aged man''s head, then shouted, "well, I really doubt you have something right now, so I ask you, you can answer whatever you say, and it''s over..."


    The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, then clenched his teeth and whispered, "well, I''m waiting here. I didn''t do anything, comrade. I tell you, I''m a serious and good comrade here. I didn''t do anything. Don''t wrong a good man here!"


    "Grass, who said you were a bad man? I''m studying this problem with you now..." he replied with a speechless face.


    "No, what are you doing?" the middle-aged man shouted with a speechless face.


    "What am I doing?" the middle-aged man was stunned for a moment and then said with a big mouth: "I''m studying a very serious problem with you now. You''d better finish what you say now. Don''t follow me. I tell you, if you have to grind and haw with me here and don''t get to the point, I tell you, I''ll take you away with you now. Do you hear me?"


    "I understand..." the middle-aged man nodded helplessly and then said, "mainly because I haven''t done anything here. What do you want to do?"


    "What do you want to do now?" asked the middle-aged man.


    "Don''t I tell you? I''m just asking you why you stay here and what you do here in the middle of the night. Can you hear me when I milk you?" I shouted at the middle-aged man with a speechless face.


    "I''m waiting here. What''s going on here? I tell you so. I''m waiting for my friend here. Then the problem now is that my friend didn''t come. I''m free. I fell asleep. I tell you so, comrade, can you understand what I mean?" the middle-aged man smiled and asked.


    After hearing this, he was stunned and said with a big mouth: "it''s just waiting for people, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, otherwise you say it''s such a cold day. If I don''t wait, what can I do here? What can I do? Don''t you say it? There''s nothing wrong with us, and it''s quite cold here..." the middle-aged man looks like the kind of person he often deals with. Otherwise, he can''t answer everything, and he has no problems, Most people are more or less nervous at this time, but the middle-aged man is not nervous at all. He is not nervous at all. On the contrary, he is very logical. This is the nature that normal people do not have.


    It''s not a fool over there. I know that this middle-aged man must have another problem, because if this person really has no problem, it can''t be like this. At first glance, it''s * * lake, but there''s really no way to take this middle-aged man, so if they don''t say anything, you can''t ask anything at all.


    "Who are you waiting for now? What does this person do and what does it have to do with you?" he asked, looking at the middle-aged man with a book very seriously.


    "It''s just an ordinary friend..." the middle-aged man bared his teeth, looked at it very naturally, and then looked askance and asked, "no, uncle, I''m just staring at people now. What else can I do in the middle of the night?"


    "..." he was stunned for a moment, then stunned for a moment, and said with a big mouth: "Why are you waiting so late, and when, when did you start waiting, and how long have you been waiting?"


    A series of questions were directly asked to the middle-aged man. He was stunned and asked at the top of his voice, "it''s not uncle. What are you doing?"


    "I''m not your uncle!" he shouted silently.


    "Yes, comrade, I just want to ask you, what''s the matter with me? What''s the matter with me? What have I done? You said you came up and asked me a series of questions directly. I just want to ask you, what''s the matter with me? Why do you ask me so?" the middle-aged man stared at me with big eyes and asked in silence.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m a normal culture now. As a citizen, you have the responsibility and obligation to cooperate with my work..." he shouted at the middle-aged man very seriously.


    "..." the middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, then looked at him and said, "the one here is waiting for someone!"


    "Who is it?" asked the middle-aged man.


    "Didn''t I say just now? I''m an ordinary friend. I''m waiting for this man to come, and then we go to the railway station together to go out..." the middle-aged man is very fast, almost answering like a stream.


    "When did you start to wait and how long have you been waiting?" he looked at the middle-aged man and continued to ask.


    "I started waiting at about 11:00, and then wait until now. My mobile phone is dead, so I can''t contact my friend now!" the middle-aged man replied with a smile, and then said: "No, uncle, if you have any questions on your side, you can just ask them one by one. Otherwise, I have to answer one by one. It''s also very hard on my side, and it''s also very hard on your side. See if that''s the case?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me here. Just answer me what I tell you. I find you have so much nonsense." he scolded at the top of his voice and then said, "what''s the matter with the two people who ran just now?"

 Chapter 1619

    After hearing this, the middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, then turned his mouth and said, "no, what''s the matter with them? You should ask them both. Uncle, you said you were asking me here. How do I know what''s the matter with them?"


    After hearing this, he was stunned and asked with a big mouth: "do you know these two people?"


    "Yes, why don''t I know these two people? They are all together. How can I not know them?"


    "What do these two people have to do with you?" asked with a big mouth.


    "It doesn''t matter. That''s what I''m waiting for. One of them is my driver and the other is my bodyguard!" the middle-aged man reached out and lit a cigarette and replied with a smile.


    Looking at the middle-aged man, he was silent for a moment, then said with a big mouth: "they didn''t say that just now!"


    Obviously, it''s a very useful routine to bomb the middle-aged man. After hearing these words, the middle-aged man grinned and said with a big mouth: "really?"


    "Yes!" nodded.


    "No, uncle, is it interesting for you to blow me up like this? One of these two people is my driver and the other is my bodyguard. I can''t be wrong. We both signed three contracts. I gave the driver 5000 a month and the bodyguard 8000 a month. How can you say that they don''t even know what they do... This situation is very impossible. I don''t believe you now When you go back to the company with me, let''s go to see my contract. I can''t remember wrong. I tell you, another thing is that uncle, I really haven''t done anything here. I think you''d better not waste your time on me. Basically, you can''t ask me anything even if you ask me for a night. I think if you really have this time, you''d better go elsewhere Look, I really don''t have anything here. Do you mean you spend so much time with me? "The middle-aged man said with a very routine attitude.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. It''s my problem how I investigate. You just cooperate with me now and wait to catch the two people back. You don''t have to worry about other things now, okay?" he shouted at the middle-aged man with a very serious expression.


    The middle-aged man was stunned when he heard this, and then said helplessly: "no, uncle, I''m just afraid you''re wasting time on my side. In fact, I don''t mean anything else..."


    "It''s all right. I''m sure I won''t waste time. Even if it''s a waste of time, I don''t need so much effort. Don''t care about these useless!" he replied expressionless.


    "Ha ha..." the middle-aged man smiled helplessly, then nodded and said, "OK, what. If you have time here, ask. I happen to be waiting for my friend here. Anyway, we are idle. I think it''s all idle chat here. Do you think it''s ok..."


    "Hehe, if you can think so, it''s the best!" smiled helplessly, and then continued to ask, "why did those two people run away when they saw you just now?"


    "I don''t know why they ran away. Maybe they were afraid. I don''t know what happened. I just fell asleep, and you saw it. You said I fell asleep, but you didn''t fall asleep. You asked me what happened, can I know? You sleeping don''t know..." the middle-aged man replied helplessly.


    He looked up at the middle-aged man, then clenched his teeth and said, "you''re going to say nothing now, aren''t you? You''re going to spend it with me now, aren''t you?"


    At this moment, it''s impossible to believe that the middle-aged man doesn''t know anything. Now the middle-aged man doesn''t say anything is just delaying time. Once waiting for those two people to be caught, he may know exactly what''s going on at that time.


    At this moment, the idea of middle-aged people is that they must know nothing here. If they know anything, they will certainly ask about things upstairs, but they don''t ask now, which shows that they don''t know anything here now!


    The middle-aged man was simply interrogated, but it was the same as asking for nothing. The middle-aged man seemed to see that he didn''t know anything, so he didn''t say anything. As for the other two, they finally caught the two young people after running wildly on the road. The middle-aged man was stunned when he saw the two young people, and then his face was a little embarrassed, Because he now knows that he didn''t say anything, but it doesn''t mean that the two young people won''t say anything, and the current situation is very obvious. Since the two young people saw waking themselves up and began to run outside, it shows that there are ghosts in the hearts of the two people, otherwise they can''t run.


    "Why are these two people running?" he looked down at the book and asked the middle-aged man in a low voice.


    "No, uncle, look at your question. Why do they run? How do I know? If I know everything, I won''t be an immortal. Why am I still talking to you here? I don''t have to be strong in the whole fortune telling stand at home?" the middle-aged man replied with a smile, then turned his head and looked at the two young people with a serious expression, Now some middle-aged people don''t understand why these two people run.


    "Ha ha..." looking at the middle-aged man, he smiled and then continued: "you talk a lot? Why are you experienced?"


    The middle-aged man was stunned when he heard this, and then said with a big mouth: "Uncle, you see what you say. I''m experienced. I just have something to say. Just now you asked me for so long, do you think I''m very positive and cooperate with you to answer questions? Basically, you ask me and I say, and all I know. If I don''t know, I can''t talk nonsense here. Do you say yes?"


    "Ha ha..." Looking down at the middle-aged man''s shoes, I found that there was no dirt on them. What does this mean? It shows that what the middle-aged man said before is true. He may have been in the car all the time, because if he goes out now, he can''t have any dirt on his body. It must be impossible, and the clothes on his body are also very clean. According to today''s situation In this case, the snow on the ground is not clean, and the shoes must not be so clean.


    After a silence, he looked up at the middle-aged man and asked, "what did you do when you didn''t come here?"


    After hearing this, the middle-aged man was stunned and asked with a big mouth: "No, uncle, what do you mean? I don''t understand what you mean by asking me. Does my presence here have anything to do with where I was before? If you ask, do I have to tell you all about my primary school? Do I have to tell you about my junior high school If you ask me that, I know how to answer you. Do you think it will be over if you ask me directly? You always beat around the bush. What''s the meaning of this? Can I not say it or what? Anyway, I''m in such a situation now. There must be no problems on my side. If you think I have any problems, you can Just ask me directly and I''ll be done. I''m sure there''s something to say here. I can''t deceive you. I don''t know what you mean. I''m communicating with you like this. Do you understand? "


    The middle-aged people obviously know that they don''t know anything here, so they say a lot of things with a bang. The purpose is to make sure that the middle-aged people don''t know anything here. It''s a very typical cover up.


    After listening to the middle-aged man''s words, he was stunned for a moment, and then shouted helplessly at the top of his voice: "don''t tell me these useless things here. Do you hear me? I just want to ask you what you did just now. I don''t beat around the bush with you now. What do you have to say? Let''s finish it early. I can save talking to you here in the middle of the night. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Ha ha..." the middle-aged man nodded, then smiled and said, "OK, ask here. If you have anything you want to ask, try to finish it at one time..."


    While talking, the middle-aged man observed the direction of the two young people. He found that although the two young people went this way again, they didn''t say a word. The middle-aged man felt relieved immediately after seeing this scene. As long as the two people don''t speak now, there will be nothing, but once they speak, the problem may be big.


    Because if the people on both sides say different things, they will certainly find something wrong here. At that time, the problem may be very troublesome. The most terrible thing is three people and three statements. At that time, even if they want to explain, they may not be able to explain clearly.


    "Why don''t you speak? Can''t you speak just now?" asked the middle-aged man with a smile.


    The middle-aged man was stunned when he heard this, and then shouted at the top of his voice, "I don''t know what I say now. What do you want me to say? You say I don''t know what your question means. How can I answer it?"


    The middle-aged man''s voice was very loud. The two young people on one side heard it. It was obvious that the middle-aged man deliberately made his voice very loud. In this way, the other two young people could hear it. Moreover, the middle-aged man''s meaning just now was very obvious, that is to sue the two young people. They don''t know anything and don''t say anything.


    After hearing the middle-aged man''s cry, the two people were stunned for a moment, then looked at each other, and immediately understood the meaning of the middle-aged man. They just wanted to tell them both. No matter what they asked, they would stop talking. As long as the two young people pretended that they didn''t know anything, they couldn''t ask.


    "Why are you shouting so loudly?" some people looked at the middle-aged man and shouted, and the expression on his face was very upset.


    "Hehe, I''m sorry. There''s nothing wrong with me. I''m just a little loud. Don''t mind, uncle. I''ll pay a little attention later..." the middle-aged man bared his teeth and explained politely, and then continued: "What, uncle, where did we say? How could I forget what you just said..."


    He glanced at the middle-aged man helplessly and then said with a big mouth: "I asked you where you came just now. What did you do when you didn''t come here to wait for someone? Do you understand what''s going on?"


    "You see..." the middle-aged man quickly nodded and then said, "we have more than eight o''clock this evening. Then I''m free. I think I''ll take them to dinner. In fact, we''re very busy. Then we haven''t eaten for so long. We''ve been hungry all the time. I think where to eat..."


    "Don''t tell me these useless things here. I find that you have so much nonsense. Can you directly say the key points?" he shouted at the middle-aged man with a helpless face and voice.


    "No, uncle, you said you were so angry. Didn''t I immediately get to the point? I''m afraid I don''t know where you said when you scared me. By the way, where did I say just now?" the middle-aged man looked askance.


    After hearing this, he looked helpless and shouted with a big mouth: "I just asked you, what did you do just now? I found that you are so inky. I just asked you what you did. You know what you did. Do you understand?"


    "I see. You look at your temper. Don''t I take the initiative to answer? You''re still anxious. Don''t worry first. Let me think about what I did..." after saying this, the middle-aged man really bowed his head and began to think about it, but after thinking for half a day, he looked up and said: "Uncle, don''t worry. I may be a little forgetful. Take your time. If you know me, I don''t have a good memory!"


    "I''m here to make friends with you, aren''t I? Who asked you if you''re forgetful?" he shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Hehe, I''m a little forgetful..." the middle-aged man replied with a smile, then bowed his head and said with a very distressed expression: "what did I do just now? Why can''t I remember? It shouldn''t be. How long has it been? Be reasonable, I''m still a little impressed..."


    Squinting at the middle-aged man, he was silent for a moment, then clenched his teeth and said, "what''s the matter? Can you think of anything? If you can''t think of it, I''ll ask those two people. I don''t have time to talk to you here now. You know what I mean?"


    "Don''t introduce, don''t introduce, you let me think about it. I can certainly remember it on my side, but I''m so suddenly. When you ask, I''m a little worried, and I can''t remember. Uncle, you''re giving me some time..." the middle-aged man stretched out his hand and stopped it.


    He looked at the middle-aged man helplessly, looked down at his watch and found that it was almost five o''clock in the morning.


    "What''s the matter? Can you still remember?" he shouted, looking at the middle-aged man with an agitated face.


    "Right away..." the middle-aged man replied by biting his lips, and then continued: "Well, I remember. We went to a restaurant to eat in addition to the company. Then my mobile phone rang and asked me to pick up people here. I came here. I remember. That''s the thing. We really didn''t do anything else!"


    Watching the middle-aged study for a long time, I finally felt that I couldn''t study anything with the middle-aged man. I was helpless. The middle-aged man was obviously a veteran. It didn''t make any sense to ask.


    "Why, are you sure you don''t say anything now?" asked the middle-aged man, squinting at him.


    "No, uncle, I don''t know what you asked me to say. What did you say? Didn''t I just say it? As long as I know, I''m sure I''ll tell you all, but I don''t know. Even if you ask me, I don''t understand. Do you say it?" the middle-aged man shouted helplessly and then said: "Well, uncle, you let me go now. After I go home, I''ll study these topics. Can you do it? After I go home, I must seriously reflect on these problems. You can rest assured!"


    "Ha ha..." helplessly looked at the middle-aged man, smiled and whispered, "I didn''t find out whether you took me as your first day or what?"


    "Uncle, what do you mean by this sentence?" the person opposite was stunned for a moment, asked with a big mouth, pretending to have a very helpless expression and didn''t know what to say.


    "Nonsense, if I let you go back now, can I still find you? Can you come back? Did you kill us or am I stupid? I just don''t understand this question now. I''ve been asking you here for a long time. Do you think you have a serious attitude? I tell you, if you have to go on like this, do you really think I can''t fix you?" He shouted at the middle-aged man at the top of his voice.


    "It''s not uncle. You have to punish me for what I do. Haven''t I always been very active and active in cooperating with your investigation? If you talk to me like that, I''m really sad, you know? You''re slandering me. I''ve worked so hard with you. You say that not only no one praises me, but also it''s OK, right? I''m now I don''t need your praise. You said that you still insult me and say that I don''t cooperate with your work now. Now I just want to ask why I don''t cooperate with your work. Touch your own conscience and ask yourself if you ask me what I say. Whether every word I say has something to do with your problems. You can''t help yourself Has it been studied? "


    Looking up at the middle-aged man, he was stunned. He didn''t know what the man told him was all stuff. It was obvious that he was completely taken now, which completely confused the middle-aged man.


    "No, I found that you are so much nonsense?" he shouted at the middle-aged man with a speechless face.


    "You see, now you say I''m talking nonsense here. Uncle, if you talk to me like this, I really can''t communicate with you now. You know? You cooperate with you so much here, and you say you say I''m talking nonsense. Now I ask you, which sentence I said is nonsense. Now tell me, my first sentence, you ask me what I''m doing here Said I was waiting for my friend here, and you asked me what I did before waiting for my friend. I said I went to dinner. Now I just want to ask whether you asked nonsense or I said nonsense! "The middle-aged man shouted loudly.


    "No, yours..." he stretched out his hand and was ready to hit people, but he was stopped by the people around him.


    "What are you doing? Are you going to hit me now or what? I tell you, I didn''t fight back now. So many people are watching here. If you really want to hit me, you''d better hurry. Don''t stare for a while. You take me to the small room and talk to me about what I don''t need!"


    Biting his teeth and looking at the middle-aged man, he was helpless and didn''t know what to say.


    "Why, do you have any questions now? I''m worried about something. If you have any questions, hurry to ask me and I''ll answer them quickly. Let''s not waste everyone''s time here. Do you think so? Otherwise, we have to ask when we can finish?" the middle-aged man shouted at me at the top of his voice.


    After hearing this, he seemed more angry. He stepped forward to speak, but he was stopped by two nearby.


    "Why are you two dragging me?" the leader stared at the bead and shouted, then stepped back and shouted very speechless: "I''ve been a pawn for so long, I don''t believe it today, I don''t understand this thing now, you two let me go, and I''ll study it with this person..."


    After hearing this, the leader on the right said helplessly, "well, what, do you think it''s meaningful for you to study with him like this? We don''t even know what''s going on now. You say you care about what with him, and we''d better hurry back to challenge? It''s meaningless for you to study like this!"


    After hearing this, the leader looked up at the middle-aged man and the two around him. His face was very ugly. He was silent, and then shouted at his throat: "I told you two that there is definitely something wrong with these people. You are stopped by me now. I''ll go up with them and have a good study. I don''t believe it. I can''t fix them now..."


    "No, boss, you have to compete with them, don''t you?" the one behind asked helplessly.


    "What is it that I compete with them? Don''t you see that this person competes with me? I don''t say anything when I ask. This fool just sees what we don''t know now. Oh, then he will be such a headmaster, but now I tell you two that I haven''t seen such a headmaster for so long. I don''t ask anything today. It''s impossible!" The leader shouted loudly, then walked to the middle-aged man and shouted: "Come on, aren''t you a cow? I''ll study this problem with you now. Since you woke up this morning, tell me what you''ve been doing all day, but I warn you now. You''d better make it clear to me. Don''t beat around the bush with me. If I know you''re lying, I''ll give you an extra charge at that time, don''t you know?"

 Chapter 1620

    After hearing this, the middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, then turned his big mouth and asked, "no, what do you mean? What did I do, you interrogate me like this?"


    "You don''t care what you do now. You know better than I do. You''ll finish what I ask you now..." shouted at the top of your voice and then said: "I tell you, you don''t have to pretend to be confused with me here. What''s the matter with you? You know better than anyone. Do you think I don''t understand what''s the matter with you now? But I''m very responsible to tell you that I don''t understand today''s research, which doesn''t mean I don''t think I understand. Don''t write with me now. What do you say..."


    The middle-aged man bit his lips and looked at it. He didn''t know what he said. Now, you don''t want to understand what''s going on. Why do you prefer to go with yourself? He didn''t dare to do anything on his side. He basically didn''t do anything except return his pants to the little girl upstairs, so it''s an attempted rape. How can he hold on to himself?


    "Head!"


    At this time, a man nearby whispered.


    "What are you doing?" the leader shouted at the top of his voice.


    "What are we doing now?" asked the leader with a speechless face. Now they are standing on one side and don''t know what to do.


    After a moment of silence, he shouted at the top of his voice, "well, if you two don''t have anything to do now, go to the boy and see what you can find out. Now I feel that the two boys are also very suspicious. They don''t sleep in the middle of the night and have nothing to do. Who believes?"


    After hearing this, the middle-aged man was stunned for a moment and shouted with a big mouth: "no, that uncle, why is it not enough for me to study one now? What are you doing with them?"


    The middle-aged man was afraid that the two men would leak their words, so he was a little worried. He looked up at the Chinese man and shouted at his throat, "you have to teach me how to investigate the case, don''t you?"


    "Oh, no, I don''t mean that. I just want to ask what''s going on. No, why are you so excited..." the middle-aged man smiled awkwardly and then continued: "Well, what''s the situation here? I just want to ask you what case you''re investigating. I can say in that direction. Haven''t you always said that I don''t cooperate with you? Can I cooperate with you now?"


    After hearing this, he was stunned and said with a big mouth: "I told you, I don''t hesitate to ask you to cooperate now. I know. You''re telling me honestly what you did today. If you don''t know something clearly now, you''ll go back with me later. I''m talking to you so directly now. You can understand what I mean. No, if you don''t understand now, I''ll repeat it for you Do you? As for what cases we handle here, let me tell you. There are disappearances and homicides. Do you want to tell me that? Or do you know better? "


    The middle-aged man was stunned when he heard this. His lips trembled and asked, "what are these cases?"


    "Don''t worry about it. You''ll finish it now!"


    On the other side, the two young people with helpless faces walked towards the other two young people. Although they were very unhappy in their hearts, there was no way. Who let others be the team leader? The team leader certainly couldn''t keep talking. So they had to walk to the two young people.


    "Today, the captain doesn''t know what''s going on. You said you''re free. Why are you competing with some hooligans? You said it''s time now. We almost went home to sleep at this time. Now, let alone sleep. It''s not certain when we can go back to work with others..." he scolded speechlessly.


    "That''s what I''m talking about. You say we don''t have any cases now. What can you do if you catch a few of these things? Besides, people are open-ended tigers. They must have something to do with them. If they don''t have anything to do with them, can they talk like this? Now I doubt whether our captain has a bad mind. You say to grind and haw here After talking for such a long time, can he ask what or what? "The other one nodded in agreement.


    "I tell you, after being cleaned up by Captain Zhang of others, our captain obviously doesn''t know what to do every day. I tell you, if she goes on like this, she will have to resign sooner or later. Do you believe it?" the other asked with a big mouth as if there was such a thing.


    "You can''t resign. Doesn''t it mean that our captain has a great relationship in the city? If so, he can resign? I don''t believe..." the other shook his head and replied, and then continued: "But now I see that our captain is very difficult to deal with our director Sun. I think there must be other stories in it. Do you believe it?"


    Stunned for a moment, he nodded and said: "If you say so, I feel it. Even if you are the captain of our team, it''s hard, but it''s useless. Think about it for yourself. If he really cares, why does he have to be on our side? He can''t do anything in the city. Now I feel that he is a city manager, which is better than us Rest... "


    "Ha ha..." the other smiled, nodded and said: "If you talk to me like that, I really don''t know how to refute you. I won''t tell you anything else. I have a brother here. He works in urban management. Besides, at least breakfast is solved every day. Moreover, he is now a highly paid job. He doesn''t have anything to do. He just drives around the street. I won''t tell you anything else, just What''s that? The job of walking around the street every day can be done by an 80 year old man. Is that what you say? "


    After hearing this, he smiled, nodded and said, "hehe, if you say so, it''s really the case, but the problem now is that we don''t have a way. You can''t go back to someone else''s urban management if you''re not..."


    "That''s not why. I regret it now. You said I was stupid. What''s wrong with me? I have to be the whole one. What''s the meaning of you saying I''m in a hurry!" another agreed and nodded.


    "I think it''s the same thing. What do you say is more suitable than us. At the beginning, we really shouldn''t listen to those useless......" he nodded helplessly, then walked to the two young people, squinted at the young people, bit his lips and whispered: "OK, don''t look. You two explain what happened to your behavior just now!"


    "What''s going on?" the young man in front obviously pretended to be stupid and looked at him with a smile.


    "Why, now pretend to be stupid with me? You''ll finish what I ask you. Obviously, I don''t mean. Now I just want to ask you, what''s the matter with your behavior just now?" he shouted at the two young people speechless.


    "Not uncle. I don''t understand what you''re telling me now. When did you ask me?" The young man in front stared at the big eyes of the book and asked curiously. His face was puzzled, because he now knew that as long as he didn''t say anything here, there must be no way to tell himself there. Now the two young people have taken this attention, so they will talk to him like this now, and there must be middle-aged people dealing with it I pretend I don''t know anything for a long time.


    "Now I just want to ask you why you two ran just now. Can I understand when I talk to you two like this?" I shouted at the two young people speechless.


    "I don''t know. We ran just now because we were afraid. We didn''t mean anything else. Why are you asking?" the young man in front was stunned and asked the one in front with his mouth tilted, with a trace of incomprehension in his tone.


    "Grass, I find that I can''t understand you now?" I scolded speechlessly, then turned to look at my colleagues and said: "what, I won''t ask, or you ask, I don''t understand these two now!"


    After hearing this, the colleague smiled helplessly, then kicked a big foot directly on the young man''s stomach, and then stretched out his hand to point to the young man in front and shouted, "I''m not finished with you now. What do I ask you now? What do you answer me? If there''s something wrong, do you understand what I say?"


    "I see..." after hearing this, the two young people in front quickly nodded, then clenched their teeth and continued: "what uncle, I just want to ask, what are you investigating!"


    "Don''t mind what I''m investigating. You''ll be done when you explain your affairs to me..." he shouted fiercely, then looked up at the young man in front of him, and then asked with his mouth tilted: "do you two understand what I''m saying now?"


    "I see. I must have something to say. I''m sure I won''t hide it. Uncle, you just ask me now and it''s over. I designate zhier not to speak!" the young man in front replied with a smile.


    "No, I found you? Why is there so much nonsense? Why is it so hard for me to communicate with you now?" the back bit his lips and scolded. He raised his legs and was about to run to the young man in front, but was stopped by his colleagues.


    "Why are you dragging me?" he asked, looking back at the behind with big eyes.


    "You hurry to ask them what''s going on and finish it. Well, it''s useless and meaningless for you to tell them now. Let''s hurry to finish the matter and then go back quickly. Why are you studying this with them now?" the colleague reminded them with a speechless face.


    Stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "that''s what you said!"


    "OK, just ask them why they ran just now. The rest of the time has nothing to do with us. Scold me for being anxious to go home now..." he shouted with a big mouth and a helpless face.


    "Well, what, you two now simply talk about why you ran just now and what''s going on. Don''t tell me it''s useless. You''ll be done if you say anything now. You can only say it''s a waste of everyone''s time. Do you understand what I say?" he stretched out his hand and pointed to the youth in the front of the district and shouted.


    "We understand, we understand!" the young man in front was stunned and nodded and agreed.


    "That''s all right, don''t talk nonsense, grab it!" the one in front nodded and whispered back, and then didn''t forget to remind him: "say something important, don''t pull the calf!"


    "Uncle, don''t worry, I can''t pull the calf now. I must finish what I say..." the young man in front smiled back, then turned his head and looked at the young man behind him, and then whispered, "why, did you say it or did I say it?"


    After hearing this, the young man behind Hu was stunned, then turned his head and looked at the middle-aged man behind him, and then whispered, "this matter has something to do with you. You''d better say it yourself. I won''t say it. I said it. I can''t understand it now. I don''t know what''s going on. What do you want me to say?"


    "What are you two doing here now? What''s the secret code or what? What do you say or what I say? I''ll finish whoever I let say now. Now I find that it''s so hard for me to communicate with you guys. What do you say is mine? How can you two say two things?" Staring at the beads, he shouted to the two young people.


    "No, uncle, you have no regrets. We two just simply study who said it was more appropriate. It must be the same thing, but don''t we see who can say it more completely now? You say what we want to say is incomplete. You won''t understand it at that time, will you? I''m not the same Bai said... "The young man in front responded quickly and smiled back.


    "All right, stop talking nonsense. Who are you two talking about, or what? Hurry up!" some irritable shouted.


    "Why don''t I say it? I''m afraid he can''t say it well. Uncle, do you think it''s ok?" the young man in front asked with a smile.


    "Go ahead!" nodded.


    The young man in front looked up and his face was a little tangled, because he didn''t know what to say or what not to say. The most important thing is that now he doesn''t know what the middle-aged man said. If the middle-aged man didn''t say anything, he would not be able to say it all, but if someone else said something, But if you don''t say anything on your own side, you will certainly find that you seem to hide something on your side, so the young people in front are a little tangled and don''t know how to say it.


    "Come on, what are you doing here?"


    I have a pen and paper in my hand. Because of the weather, I''m very hands-on. Basically, I just say a few words, which is the state of breathing. Otherwise, I won''t be able to write when my hand is numb.


    "When did I start talking about that comrade?"


    The young man in front was stunned for a moment, then looked at him very carefully and asked. Now he is basically delaying a little time, so delay a little time. After all, if he stares at the middle-aged man to give himself a signal or something, but the middle-aged man seems to be very excited and has no intention to pay attention to them.


    "You can say what you want to say now and it''s over..." shivering with cold, stamped your feet and replied helplessly.


    In fact, the two of them don''t want to write in this ink now. After all, the weather is so cold that most people can''t stand it. Besides, they still have to record here with a pen. Their wrists are very red, but the young man doesn''t talk about the subject for a long time. The whole place is more or less irritable.


    "What''s the matter? Can you say it?" some irritable shouted at the young man in front.


    "What I can say is what I can say, mainly because I don''t know what to say now. Can you give me a specific scope? It''s easy for me to think about it. If you ask me like this, I''m sure I can''t answer..." the young man smiled and said with helplessness.


    "Cao, are you all well-trained or what? I found that your speech is a routine..." I scolded speechlessly, then looked back at the people behind me and found that it was not finished there, so I had to say reluctantly: "well, what, you start talking from the person you meet now..."


    After hearing this, the young man was stunned, looked down at the young man on the side, and then said in a low voice: "well, I received a call from our boss at more than three o''clock this afternoon, and then asked me to drive to borrow him..."


    "His cars are all in your hands, aren''t they?" he asked, looking up at the young man.


    "Usually it''s in my hand. If there''s a special situation, it''s in his hand..." the young man in front said very honestly, nodded and agreed, and then continued: "but it doesn''t rule out that sometimes when this car is taken out for repair, I drive an old car..."


    "No one is here with you to study the broken car..."


    Speechless scolded, then continued: "what, first tell me what you did after you came out?"


    "After I came out, I directly found our boss, and then he was fighting with a woman at home. I don''t know if it was his daughter-in-law. Anyway, the woman was so obedient that I thought it was very likely to be his daughter-in-law..." the young man nodded and continued: "Then when I saw the two men fighting, I went up and stopped them, but the woman reached out and pulled me and directly grabbed a big scar for me. Now there are still traces here. Why don''t you look at it? I didn''t say anything when I went up. I just saw them fighting. Oh, I wanted to go up and have a look, but the woman didn''t know how good it was, Come up and give me a while. There are still hidden diseases here... "


    While talking, the young man put his head close to his side and said with a smile.


    He pushed the young man in disgust, and then shouted at the top of his voice, "who asked you about the scar at this time? Can you stop telling me all about it here and say something useful?"


    "No, don''t I show you my evidence?" the young man replied reluctantly and then said, "I just show you my evidence to prove that we don''t lie..."


    "Now no one says you''re lying. You''re just telling the truth. It''s useless to be here..." he scolded silently and then continued to ask, "what, after you leave now, what did you do when you came to his house?"


    "No, didn''t I tell you just now? I saw them fighting here, so I wanted to go up and see if I could pull it, but the people opposite obviously didn''t pay much attention to me and made trouble for me. I showed you my evidence just now. Why did you still ask me what I did just now?" the young man shouted with a speechless face.


    "I know you''ve been scratched. Now I want to ask you what you''re going to do next..." let the young man yell at his throat.


    "I... after I pulled these two people apart, I began to take our boss out of the house. At first, the tiger chased out more than the woman, but after a few steps, he couldn''t run and gave up. I tell you that the woman is fortunately a little fat, otherwise we might be caught up by the woman. I''m now I don''t understand what our boss is against that woman. These two people are really cruel. As a spectator, I can''t see it anymore... "


    "You say something useful, don''t pull the calf here..." biting his lips, he scolded helplessly.


    "Ah!" the young man nodded, stretched out his hand, took out two cigarettes from his trouser pocket, and then lit one.


    "No!"


    "Don''t mention it. It''s not easy for you in the cold weather. Let''s order one......" the young man said with a smile.


    Stunned for a moment, he reached out to take the young man''s cigarette, took a deep breath, then looked at the young man and said, "quickly explain what you''ve done in the next room. You said to play earlier, and I finished earlier. We all saved ourselves from freezing in this broken place, don''t you think?"


    "Yes..." the young man quickly nodded and then said, "after I got on the bus with him, I asked him where to go, and then he said to go to the hotel, and we drove to the hotel!"


    "When did this man appear?" he was stunned and asked the bodyguard behind him.

 Chapter 1621

    "At first, there was nothing wrong, but I was afraid our boss drank too much. Then there was something here. I couldn''t greet them. I called them, but he came to see what..." the young man in front explained with a smile.


    Hearing this, he turned his head and looked at the young man behind him. He shouted at the top of his voice, "is that the case?"


    "That''s the case!" the young man behind quickly nodded.


    He took a very cautious look at the young man, then looked at the young man in front and said, "that''s all right, you go on..."


    The young man in front was stunned, then nodded and said: "What''s the matter with us? I began to wait in the restaurant and finished waiting for the group of people to come up. It was almost 9:00 p.m. when the people opposite finally came, we began to serve food and then began to eat. On our side, because I was a driver, I didn''t dare to drink or do anything else. I just watched It''s over when they drink. I don''t dare to do anything else... "


    "We''re not checking drunk driving. You continue to talk about you. Don''t talk to me here. It''s unnecessary..." some helpless scolded.


    "As I know, I thought you were checking drunk driving..." the young man in front replied with a smile, and then said: "Did I just say that I watched them while they were drinking, and then I watched them? After watching them drink, I wanted to take the boss home, but on the way, there was a situation that a friend of the boss wanted to go out to do something. I didn''t like to go on with them, but I couldn''t help it. The boss of others didn''t like me I have to wait here. You say I''m a worker. I certainly can''t listen to other people''s boss, can I? Other people''s boss must say what is what. I have to wait here and this bodyguard. We all stand together and wait... "


    "Is that right?" he was stunned and asked.


    "Yes, we are all waiting together!" the young man behind quickly nodded after hearing this.


    On the other side, the captain still followed the middle-aged man. They both stared at each other. They were just deadlocked. Finally, the middle-aged man couldn''t stand it. He looked helplessly and asked, "it''s not my uncle. What do you want to do? Can you make it clear to me?"


    "I don''t do anything now. I just want to ask you what''s going on here. You don''t go home in the middle of the night. What''s the situation here? If you don''t make it clear to me today, I can''t let you go now, do you know?"


    "I see, mainly because I don''t even know what I''m talking about now. You said you asked me to explain. Now you tell me what I should explain. Can you directly say OK? I just sleep in the car. You said you pulled it out for me and asked me. Are you like this?" the middle-aged man shouted in front of him with a bitter face and some helplessness.


    "Stop the ink. You know what''s going on with yourself!" cried staring at the beads.


    At Ridley''s house.


    Li Luoguo, Li Deli and Liu reform sat at the table, probably because they didn''t drink less just now, so the three didn''t drink at this time, but had a very simple discussion according to what they said when they had dinner with us today. After all, this matter is not a small matter, and the simplest problem is the demolition fee Generally, there are millions up and down, so these three people must study it very carefully, otherwise the loss must be their own.


    Li Luoguo looked up at Liu''s reform, put out his hand and lit a cigarette, blushed and asked with a smile, "reform, we have been two for so many years, and I won''t say anything else. We have dinner today. What''s going on over there, have you seen it?"


    "Yes!" Liu reform also lit a cigarette for himself, nodded very sincerely, took a deep breath of the cigarette, then squinted at Li Luoguo and asked: "In fact, all of us were at the scene for dinner today. You heard what those people said today, and I also heard it. You didn''t have to beat around the bush with me. Just talk directly. What do you think will be done..."


    Li Luoguo was stunned when he saw Liu reformer''s so direct speech, and then smiled and said, "look what you said, I''m still staring to hear what you think. You come up and ask me what I think. What do you say?"


    "What do you want to say? You heard what this thing said today, and you were there. Don''t you know what you think after listening to it?" Liu reform smiled at Li Luoguo and asked very directly.


    Hearing this, Li Luoguo bowed his head and wrapped his cigarette butts. Obviously, he didn''t know how to answer.


    "No, I''m just asking you what you think. Do you work so hard for the whole?" Liu reform asked Li Luoguo with a speechless face.


    "It''s not a matter of effort. It''s mainly because you ask so abruptly. I really don''t know what to say. Today, I called you to see what you think. Then I was thinking about it. You said you asked me so, what do you want me to say?" Li Luoguo said to Liu reformer with a helpless face.


    "Hehe, in fact, I have the same idea that I can come back with you today. I also want to see what you think and what attitude is this matter, right? In fact, the relationship between so many factories is still the best between us, so ah, we have to discuss whether there is anything else..." Liu reform replied very tactfully, Then he said, "there is still sincerity in the opposite side today, and we haven''t said much in the opposite side after eating for so long. Don''t you just talk about your feelings? I just listen to your current thoughts!"


    "Grass, if I could lose now, what would I do with you in this ink? What a big thing?" Li Luoguo scolded silently, and then rubbed his big face.


    Two middle-aged people in their forties have been together for more than 20 years. In fact, they still know each other very well. Li Luoguo knows these words. In fact, they both know very well, but why no one is willing to open the button. In fact, the most important reason is that they have promised others before. If you go back now, That''s not authentic. If you let others say it, someone may scold them both, so Li Luoguo can''t say it until he knows that Liu reform doesn''t say it.


    On the other hand, Liu reform may have the same idea, that is, if Li Luoguo doesn''t make it clear, he can''t say these words first, because no matter who says them, they are not authentic, so Liu reform won''t say them.


    Although they don''t say anything, the situation is very obvious now, because what''s the matter? There are so many conditions for dismissal from our harem that they are excited. The simplest problem is that we pay more than the price in our harem, But the question they are hesitating about now is whether it''s bad to say it if they really go back on their promise to our harem!


    "No, reform, what do you think? Can''t you just tell me? You say it''s meaningless for you to continue writing like this?" finally, Li Luoguo couldn''t help but look at Liu reform and asked.


    "It''s not this thing, it''s not a question I don''t want to say. Now I just want to see what you think. You know what I mean? No, I don''t have any ideas at all. I just look at what you think. Then I measure it. If it''s almost the same, I''ll finish it. You say you keep asking me what I think Come on, tell me now, how can I answer you? How can I answer you? "Liu reform said very directly. In fact, this matter is well known. At this time, both of them are inclined to our harem. After all, no one in the world can''t live with money, but since they are already on our side, why hasn''t anyone said it, Both have their own thoughts.


    "I..." Li Luoguo was silent for a moment, took a deep breath of smoke, and then reluctantly said to Liu reform: "Well, actually, what I thought just now is similar to you. In fact, I think so too. I just want to see what your side plans to do, and then I''ll make corresponding countermeasures. But now I ask you, you say you don''t say it. What do you want me to say? If you don''t say it, it''s not easy for me to explain, right ����


    Liu reformer looked at Li Luoguo speechless, frowned and asked, "what do you mean now? We''re so finished today, and it''s getting late. I''m going back to bed. How do you think about it? Let''s study it carefully at that time. Can you see?"


    "No, why are you ready to go?" Li Luoguo shouted at Liu reformer.


    "I can''t go, mainly because you don''t have anything to say? What I told you is so clear, that is, how do you want to do it, and I''ll do it with you. But now you''re not talking to me at all. What do you want me to say? Tell me, how can I answer you, and think about it yourself?" Liu reform shouted at Li Luoguo very excitedly.


    "No, you see what you said? What a big deal? As for the quick eye?" Li Luoguo asked Liu reform with a big mouth.


    "It''s not urgent, but you said you let me come, and then you''re not going to say anything. What do you want me to say, what do I want me to say, what can I say now?" Liu reform shouted at Li Luoguo at the top of his voice.


    "You said you didn''t have a quick eye. Why are you so excited? Don''t we have something to discuss now? Why are you so excited? Sit down and let''s study the matter slowly. Hurry up. You said you''re still standing up now. Why are you leaving?" Li Luoguo looked at Liu reformer speechless.


    "It''s not something I''m excited about. It''s mainly because you don''t say anything now. What do you say you''re studying with me here? What can I study with you?" Liu reform shouted very reluctantly. Then he sat on the chair and tilted his eyes at Li Luoguo and asked: "Well, what do you really want to study with me now? Just say it directly and it''s over. I''m grinding and chirping here. I don''t have time to talk to you now. You know? I''m here. I haven''t slept yet. My daughter-in-law will have to find me later!"


    "Why are you still afraid of your daughter-in-law?" Li Luoguo smiled at Liu reform and asked.


    "It''s not good. I''m just patient now. You wait for me. I have money here. I have to find a young one. I''m angry with him day by day. I can''t make it. I tell you, it''s meaningless. When the demolition is finished here, I''ll let him roll the calf..." Liu reformed and said that his daughter-in-law was very angry and replied, Then he looked up at Li Luoguo and continued, "OK, I won''t tell you the ink here. Let me tell you, I''m very short of money. Can you understand my feelings first?"


    "Cao, you talk as if I''m not short of money. How many people in this society are not short of money now?" Li Luoguo replied with a big mouth, and then continued: "but there are a lot of shares in my factory, which are in the hands of my daughter-in-law, so I can''t break up, but I''m still very happy to raise a junior!"


    After hearing this, Liu reform bared his teeth, smiled and whispered, "if you say so, are you ready?"


    "What''s ready? I don''t know when it happened. I''m the main thing now. I''ve studied and understood how to rectify the factory. I don''t know how to deal with other things. Do you know what I mean?" Li Luoguo replied with a big mouth, and then continued: "Why, you and I have to earn money now? If you don''t have money now, aren''t you talking nonsense?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with what you said..." Liu reform nodded with great approval.


    "What are you two talking about? It''s so fierce?"


    At this time, Li Deli staggered in from the outside, wearing a bright red Pajama, dressed very differently!


    It was originally a very explicit middle-aged dialogue between Li Luoguo and Liu reformer, but because of Li deli''s participation, the two obviously meant a little to the end. They looked at each other, and then they closed their mouths very tacitly. In the face of what they had just said, they didn''t mention anything at all.


    At this time, Li Deli is wearing a very shocking pajama. It is not a simple red, but the color of GA Hong. What state is it? It is the color you may lose in your life and can''t really forget. In fact, sometimes you have to admire the manufacturers of pajamas. You don''t know what to think. You say you make this face Color, if you are a woman''s Pajama, no one can say anything, but you should be a man''s style. What do you mean?


    I don''t think this kind of pajamas would have sold at all if it hadn''t been for two forces like Li Deli to save you.


    You say such things that you lose money in business. You have a long head. You make mistakes if you don''t lose money. What color is this? I don''t like to wear it. People with special hobbies like Li Deli can see this kind of clothes.


    Liu reformer glanced at Li Deli and said with a smile: "Deli, this dress is very good. It sounds conspicuous. I don''t know. I thought it was a big flower?"


    "Yes, my friend brought me this dress from Hong Kong. Is it exciting?" Li Deli asked Liu reform with bare teeth.


    "Strong, must be strong. I don''t think ordinary people can wear your feeling. Really, ordinary people must be difficult to use. You must have your figure. You can control it for a while, but I can''t do it at my age..." Liu reformed Baji''s big mouth was very hidden and eliminated Li Deli.


    "Yes, it''s mainly about how old you are and how old I am here? You can''t wear the things I can wear now. I''ll tell you..." Li Deli nodded and bared his teeth and agreed. It''s a state where he can''t distinguish good words from bad words. He can''t hear them clearly.


    "Ha ha. Well, it means that women don''t wear it here, so you can wear it..." Liu reformed nodded and agreed.


    "Well, uncle Liu, if you talk like that, I won''t be stubborn with you. On our side, I must always be in the forefront of the trend. I tell you so, no one in our 16th and eighth villages can appreciate me at the same level. My father didn''t let me wear this dress at the beginning, but I don''t blame him. He doesn''t understand these things You know what? You have to taste this thing. It''s like uncle Liu. I think you''re still very good at this. I think your savvy is much better than my father... "Li Deli seems to have found a bosom friend, sat directly next to Liu reform, and then smiled at Liu reform and talked about the common topic.


    "That what, in fact, I just have a simple understanding here. I can''t keep up with your children''s appreciation level now..." Liu reform saw Li Deli sitting next to him. After he looked speechless, he replied that he wanted Li Deli to go. Who knows that his family didn''t go directly. Not only did he not go, but also directly sat next to Liu reform.


    "If you talk like that, in fact, I can feel that uncle Liu is definitely a fashionable person when you are young. Do you think so?" Li Deli asked solemnly looking at Liu reform.


    "Ha ha..." Liu reformer smiled helplessly and said in a low voice, "well, if you speak like that, I really don''t refute it. I really have a little bit of that here. I was really fashionable when I was young!"


    "Walking at the forefront of fashion, is that so?" Li Deli shouted, pointing to Liu reform.


    "Yes!" Liu''s old face turned red with a nod.


    "In your words at that time, uncle Liu, you are really very fashionable. You are much better than my father in terms of clothes. At least you go out like a boss, and my father goes out like a migrant worker..." Li Deli replied with a big mouth and then said: "You were a trendsetter at that time..."


    "Hehe, you still have a lot of vocabulary this day. What''s the trendsetter? I''m always pulling calves. When I''m young, I simply dress up, which is not as evil as you said..." Liu reformed with a smile.


    "Why, you''re still modest with me, aren''t you?" Li Deli asked, squinting at Liu reform.


    "It''s not modest. It''s mainly because I''m not as exaggerated as you said. In fact, I couldn''t compare with you at that time, and I''m old now. I''m sure I can''t keep up with you young people now..." Liu reformer replied helplessly. He found that Li Deli was talking. You just don''t talk to him and ignore him. That''s the best state. If you tell him you''ve called a little, he obviously doesn''t know how to speak!


    "Why can''t this thing keep up with the pace? Let me tell you so, uncle Liu. You''ll be done if you''re in the mood to keep up. If you''re in the mood, I won''t say anything else. You spend more money, and then I''ll stretch out my hand to pay attention to you. I''ll help you. It''s basically a problem for you to keep up with the trend No, so ah, you don''t have to worry about this problem at all. Let me tell you this. In fact, people of your age are more popular than people of our age. People call you uncle now. Little girls like you. Don''t you know? I tell you, it''s very popular, do you know? " Li Deli bared his teeth and shouted at Liu reform.


    "Hehe, really? I''m still so old that little girls like it?" Liu reform asked with a smile.


    "It''s not so good. Didn''t I tell you just now? Your current state is uncle level. People''s current little girls like you. You know, people like me can''t see you now..." Li Deli promised with a big mouth.


    "It''s not that what you said is true or false. Why didn''t I know there was such a thing?" Liu reformed and looked at Li Deli and asked.


    "What is true or false? I can still tease you. I tease no one can tease you. Do you think so? I hate you. People like this type of little girl now. You think it''s nothing and it''s very attractive in their eyes. Anyway, you can''t understand this thing now. Just follow what I said, you must still be very attractive Competitive... "Li Deli bared his teeth and said to Liu reform.

 Chapter 1622

    "It''s mainly because I''m listening to you now. I think it''s a little unreliable. I''m walking outside every day. Why don''t I see that little girl? People are interested in me?" Liu reform looked at it with some confusion. Li Deli asked.


    "That''s not your own problem. Look what you''re wearing now. Other girls are also fools. When you inherit it, it''s the kind of serious people. People certainly don''t like to pay attention to you. What they like is the kind of less serious uncle..." Li Deli replied to Liu reform with a big mouth.


    "No, didn''t you say that my dress is good just now? Why do you have the same Kung Fu as a child? Is my dress OK or not?" Liu reform was very puzzled, looked back at Li Deli and asked.


    "You can really wear this dress, but it''s a little inappropriate if you wear this dress in our current situation?" Li Deli replied with bare teeth and then said: "Do we have to look at what the people across the street do? You say if they are big women, it may be no problem, but if you are a little girl now, your clothes are obviously not competitive, you know?"


    "Then how can you be competitive? Why don''t I understand what you mean by these words? If you pay attention, tell me. I''ll see if I can accept anything. If I can accept it, I''ll dress up as you say..." At this time, Liu''s reform has obviously shown signs of being set up. He looked at Li deli very actively and said with a smile.


    Li Deli was stunned when he heard this, then smiled and said: "Uncle Liu, are you sincere in studying these problems with me? If you are dishonest, I certainly don''t have time to talk to you. Besides, dressing up is not something I can tell you in three or two words. Do you understand? Now the main thing here is to see if you really want to learn or what? If you study sincerely, I''ll do it I''ll study this question with you. If you don''t study sincerely, I can''t pay attention to you. Do you know what I mean? "


    After hearing this, Liu reform was stunned, bit his lips and whispered: "No, I find that you are such an ugly child. If I don''t talk to you honestly, do you think I''ll spend so much time with you now? Think for yourself, do I spend so much time with you? I''m also very sincere to study this problem with you. No, if you really have any good ideas, give me a note It''s over. You say you''re talking about these useless bullshit! "


    Li Deli was stunned when he saw that Liu reform was a little angry, and then said with a smile: "uncle Liu, you''re still anxious here. What a big thing? It''s not a thing..."


    Li Deli sat beside Liu reform. They seemed to have found a common topic. They basically talked in an endless state.


    Li Luoguo looked at the two people helplessly. First, he didn''t know what to say. With his big mouth, he reminded Liu reform several times, but Liu reform didn''t respond at all. He talked with Li Deli in full swing.


    "Deli, we''ve been talking for such a long time now. Please tell me how I can study now to reach the state of the uncle you just mentioned, that is, the state that makes the little girl crazy pursuit?" Liu reform asked Li Deli with his teeth bared shamelessly.


    After hearing this, Li Deli was stunned, then gave Liu reformer a look, and then whispered: "Uncle Liu, since you are very honest to study this problem with me, I''ll give you a simple analysis to see if you can accept it. If you can accept it, you''ll adjust it according to my method. If you can''t accept it, it doesn''t matter. We''ll be finished when we''re studying this problem..."


    "OK!"


    Liu reform nodded very cooperatively at this time, and then said, "in fact, I mainly inquire about what''s going on here. If the opinions you give me can be implemented, I''m still very willing to cooperate with you. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Cao, what don''t I understand? It''s mainly because we have to make some changes here. After all, you''re now at this age. If you don''t know how to dress up, you''ll be old after a while. If you say you want to dress up, you''ll be eliminated by the society. You can''t help but hook up with the aunt cooking in your factory "What can I do?" Li Deli said with a big mouth, and his analysis was very in place. He said a word directly to Liu''s heart of reform, which was very touching.


    "Deli, what you said is actually a matter I''m worried about now. If I''m not worried about it, do you think it''s useless for me to sit here and talk to you? Do you think so?" Liu reformed, holding Li deli''s big hand, shouted excitedly.


    "Well, that''s true. Now, especially at your age, you must be more or less worried, but don''t worry about this problem. I''m here now. I must try my best to help you. Isn''t it? What a big thing, don''t you think it is?" Li Deli bared his teeth and replied to Liu reform.


    "That''s right, that''s right, that''s what I just said!" Liu Chuang nodded very cooperatively, and then asked, "what do you mean, uncle, how do you dress up better now? That''s what you mean. Show your uncle if there''s any quick action routine here. Let me listen. Let''s simply study this problem."


    After hearing this, Li Deli nodded slightly and whispered, "well, if you say so, I do have several methods that are very suitable for you, but now the situation here is mainly to see what you think and whether you are willing to spend the money. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "I see, uncle, let me tell you so. If you can really have any effect, don''t say spending money. Even if you spend more money, I''m willing to spend more money. After all, our side belongs to investment, don''t you think so?" Liu reform bared his teeth and said to Li Deli.


    "Hehe, don''t say anything. Uncle Liu, your consciousness is different from my father. I''ll tell you so. I''ve told him about me countless times, but people just don''t listen to me. What can I do? I just want to spend some money to clean up myself, but people can''t hear what you''re talking about , it''s hard for me to communicate with him, but uncle Liu''s side is different. Obviously, your side is much more mature than my father. Do you see? "Li Deli patted his thigh and shouted at Liu reform.


    "Your father couldn''t compare with me when he was young. Your father didn''t know what fashion was. I tell you, fashion, you must seize this trend now so that you can''t be eliminated by this society. Is that what you said?" Liu reform asked Li Deli with a big mouth.


    "Isn''t that what''s going on? You have to keep up with the rhythm of this trend now. You say that my father''s society doesn''t eliminate him. Who do you say to eliminate? He doesn''t know how to dress up and spend money for himself day by day. At that time, he should regret it..." Li Deli nodded with great approval.


    "No, you two are talking here now. You say you two are idle and don''t have anything to say to me. What''s wrong with me? I don''t know how to dress up. I tell you, I''m old now. I''m not in that mood at all. Do you understand what I mean?" Obviously, Li Luoguo was not happy to hear this. He stared at the beads and shouted at Li Deli.


    "Look, why are you so anxious? What a big thing. Did I sincerely talk to you about your current dress? I talked to you once. Do you still have an impression? I''m just asking you, do you still have an impression on this matter?" Li Deli turned and looked at Li Luoguo and asked.


    "Do you have any impression? Do you think I have any impression?" Li Luoguo asked, squinting at Li Deli.


    "I''m just asking you if you remember this?" Li Deli explained helplessly.


    "No, I don''t remember how it happened now? What are you trying to say?" Li Luoguo shouted at the top of his voice, and the expression on his face seemed very unhappy.


    "If you remember this, did I analyze it for you based on your current situation, but what was your reaction at that time? Do you remember?" Li Deli shouted at Li Luoguo with great excitement.


    "I... I..." Li Luoguo was stunned when he heard this. He stared at his big eyes and shouted, "I just don''t understand now. What''s the difference between my original attitude and what you''re saying now? What do you want to do now? Can you tell me?"


    "I don''t want to do anything now. Now I just feel that I can''t communicate with you at all. You know, so, what should you do now? Don''t influence me to study fashion with Uncle Li here. If you have nothing to do, you can go out and have a cigarette. Don''t watch here. Say you''re stingy. You''re not happy. You say you''re so Li Deli shouted at Li Luoguo with great excitement, then turned to look at Liu reform and said, "what, uncle Liu, we''re going to study it now. Now my father''s menopause is ahead of schedule, you know? We don''t have to pay attention to him now..."


    "Ha ha..." Liu reformer lowered his head and smiled. He didn''t know what to say.


    "Who didn''t you say menopause?" Li Luoguo stood up after hearing that this was wrong, stretched out his hand and shouted at Li Deli.


    "Who said you?" Li Deli replied with a big mouth, and then said, "didn''t I tell you just now? What should you do now? Can you do it? I''m here to study this very serious problem with my uncle. You said you always grind and haw to study these useless topics with me. Is it interesting? Can you solve any problems now?"


    After hearing this, Li Luoguo was stunned. He immediately looked up at Liu reform, then clenched his teeth and said, "OK, you two study here. I''ll go out myself. When can you two study this topic and study it thoroughly? Can you two call me ok?"


    "OK, go out quickly. You say you''re annoying to whet haw here. No, you can''t go out for a cigarette. You say you have to whet haw here. What do you want to do?" Li Deli shouted in a very irritable voice and waved his hand in a very irritable tone.


    "OK!" Li Luoguo bit his teeth and nodded. He turned and was ready to run outside the house.


    When Liu reform saw that Li Luoguo was really ready to go outside, he quickly got up, stretched out his hand, pulled Li Luoguo, and said with a smile, "it''s not Lao Li. What do you think you''re doing now? Why did you leave? Our words don''t affect you now. What did you say you left?"


    After hearing this, Li Luoguo was stunned, clenched his teeth and said to Liu reform, "I don''t want to talk to you two now. Can you two study this thing now? When the research is finished, just call me..."


    "Look at you, you said we didn''t say anything. Why did you leave?" Liu reform sat in place and shouted at Li Luoguo with a speechless face.


    But Li Luoguo''s family didn''t respond at all. He turned and ran outside the house. After Liu reform shouted twice, the family simply ignored him.


    "What''s going on?" Liu reformer muttered to Li Deli with a speechless face, with some embarrassment on his face.


    "Oh, my father is like this. The menopause is ahead of schedule. How many times have I told him about this problem? People just don''t listen to me. What do you think I can do?" Li Deli bared his teeth and replied to Liu reform, and then said: "Wig en, you said that I, ah, my current situation, I just simply give you a small opinion, and the details have to see what you think."


    "OK!"


    Liu reform nodded very cooperatively.


    On the side of the main road, two young people and a middle-aged man were blocked next to the Land Rover. Today, I don''t know what happened. I just have to study some problems on these three people. It seems that if I don''t study something, I can''t complete the task. Anyway, they are those problems. They ask and study over and over again. People may not go today I don''t know how.


    "No, comrade, what do you want to do? Tell me if it''s ok? If you keep asking, I really don''t know what to say. If you say what you want to do, let''s make it clear now. Let''s see if it''s ok?" the middle-aged man said helplessly.


    At first, the middle-aged people thought they didn''t know anything and were just pulling the calf. However, as they asked, the middle-aged people felt something wrong, because today it was too persistent. They asked for so long in the middle of the night, and now they didn''t mean to leave. This shows that they may already know something, But why not say it now? The middle-aged people don''t think clearly. The only thing the middle-aged people can think clearly now is to ask now. They may not say anything on their side, but it doesn''t mean that the other two young people won''t say it. Now this problem is what the middle-aged people are most worried about.


    He looked up at the middle-aged man, turned his big mouth, remained silent for at least half a minute, and then whispered, "I just don''t understand now. What are you studying here in the middle of the night?"


    After hearing this, the middle-aged man was stunned, looked down, and then continued: "Comrade, it''s not what I''m studying here. I''ve told you this question many times. You should be very clear now. We are waiting here. You said you''ve asked me this question so many times. What I said is the same. Do you think you can''t ask individual questions?"


    The mood of the middle-aged man was very unstable. He shouted at him at the top of his throat and shouted with great excitement.


    "If you wait here, you''ll say it''s over. What are you shouting at me?" some impatient curled his mouth and then continued to ask, "then I ask you, who did you eat with tonight?"


    The middle-aged man was stunned after hearing this, and his eyes hesitated.


    Seeing the hesitation of the middle-aged man, he smiled and said, "it seems that this question is difficult to answer, isn''t it? Let me ask you another way. Do you have a woman for dinner now?"


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man suddenly looked up and said, "comrade, what do you mean by asking me?"


    "Hehe, it''s not interesting. I''m just asking you very casually now. You don''t have to be so nervous. If you have such a thing now, just answer me. If you don''t have such a thing, don''t talk and it''s over. What do you say you''re so nervous now?" he smiled back at the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man bowed his head and remained silent for a moment. He looked up slowly and said, "how many women were there when we had dinner, but I don''t know what it has to do with these women?"


    "Didn''t I tell you just now? It really doesn''t matter if you follow several women. What do you say you''re so nervous?" he replied helplessly, then looked at the middle-aged man, and then continued: "now I''m just asking. If you want to answer, you''ll finish it. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Ming... I see..." the middle-aged man nodded helplessly.


    "If you understand, we can communicate better now, don''t you? You''d better say something now, because if I think something''s wrong, I may find someone else to investigate later. Do you understand?" looked at the middle-aged man and asked.


    "I see." the middle-aged man nodded.


    "Just understand." smiled and then asked, "I ask you now. How many women did you eat with you? What does it have to do with you? You didn''t do anything else besides eating!"


    These words were directly asked by the middle-aged man. He was stunned. He looked puzzled and asked, "no, uncle, I don''t understand now. Do you have anything to do with what I''m doing here? I found that you''re asking about everything? I don''t know whether you''re investigating me or what you want to do now?"


    "I found that you talk so much. You can finish whatever I ask you to do. Why is there so much ink?" he shouted at the middle-aged man with staring beads.


    "..." the middle-aged man looked silent for a moment, and then whispered: "well, the situation is like this. I have five women for dinner today, all of whom are female bosses on our iron tower. We come to eat together for a research project..."


    "It''s the things above the project?" she looked at the middle-aged man with oblique eyes and hesitated.


    "Yes, it''s about the project. It''s mainly about cooperation. You should know the situation here. It''s all about win-win cooperation. So we have something to eat with them..." the middle-aged man nodded with a smile.


    "What are you doing here?" asked the middle-aged man looking up.


    "What do I do?" the middle-aged man was stunned.


    "Nonsense, I''m asking you what the factory is for. Do you still don''t understand this or what?" he shouted helplessly at the middle-aged man.


    "If you ask me what my factory does, you ask me what my factory does. If you ask me that, I''m in a hurry. Who knows what''s wrong with you?" the middle-aged man asked at a high voice.


    "Don''t say something useless. You should do what you do. Now you just tell me what you do. Don''t say something useless here..." he replied irritably.


    The middle-aged man was stunned when he heard this, and then whispered, "what''s my main purpose is to make wood..."


    "What do the female bosses who eat with you do?" he was stunned and continued to ask.


    "They mainly fix that or something, that sanitary napkin or something..." the middle-aged man casually found a job and dealt with it.


    After a moment of silence, he looked up at the middle-aged man, clenched his teeth and whispered, "then I ask you, since you say they do sanitary napkins, what do they have to do with you? That is, what can you do with them in business? Tell me?"

 Chapter 1623

    The middle-aged man paused and whispered: "Well, my side is mainly high-grade wood. If you have to say what connection, it''s really hard for me to answer you now, but if you say there is no connection, it''s impossible, so I think I''d better study it myself. If you say so, the biggest connection may be money, as long as It''s money making business. It''s all connected... "


    After hearing this, I didn''t know how to refute it, because what the middle-aged man said was really reasonable. No matter what happened, he was connected with anything that made money.


    "Tell these people who eat with you, and I''ll see who they are!" asked the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man suddenly looked up when he heard this.


    "Why, let you say it all over again? Didn''t you hear it?" asked speechless.


    "I heard..." the middle-aged man nodded and slowly said several names, but he cleverly avoided the current man''s name.


    After hearing these names, he thought for a moment, and then whispered, "these are the only people, aren''t they?"


    "Yes, we have only these people. You can ask now..." the middle-aged man nodded with a smile.


    "Grass, what do I ask now? What time is it? I ask people to take care of me?" he replied speechlessly. Then he turned his head and looked at the positions of the two young people. He found that the two young people were still talking to Milwaukee and didn''t know what to say.


    ����


    "Why did you two run when you saw the man wake up? Or why did you two run just now? How to explain this?" asked the two young people.


    After hearing this, the young man in front looked back at the young man in the back, and then whispered, "how can I answer your question?"


    "Don''t say it''s useless here. Why did you run? You don''t know what you thought at that time. How can you answer me now? Have I made it clear to you?" he kicked the young man''s ass and bited his lips.


    "I know, I know!" the young man quickly nodded and said with a smile: "in fact, this is the case. I just started to think that the man in the car may have some problems..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You''ll be finished if you say something quickly. Why do you talk so much?" he shouted with eyes staring at the beads very seriously.


    "When we first tested his pulse, we thought the man was dead, so when we saw the man wake up, we were so afraid and ran out of the car. Comrade, I told you, can you understand?" the young man looked at him with a smile and asked.


    "You mean this man is dead, don''t you?" asked with a frown.


    "To be exact, we both thought he was dead!"


    After hearing the words of the young man in front, he was stunned, looked down at his colleagues around, and looked puzzled.


    "No, why do you think that man died just now?" he stepped forward and looked at the young man in front and asked.


    "Comrade, you saw it just now. You said that the three of us were waiting for people in the Land Rover, and then he wouldn''t let me turn on the air conditioner in order to save some fuel money, but I couldn''t help it. After all, people are the boss and I''m a driver. I certainly can''t say anything. Is that the truth? So I can''t help it. I can''t help it. I can''t turn on the air conditioner and shiver inside He waited with him shivering... "The young man paused and then said: "You say I''ll wait. I can''t wait, but it''s cold in the middle of the night, and now I''m very sleepy. I''m ready to talk to that person, but after I said a few words, people ignored me at all. I have no way. I began to talk to the person behind me..."


    "Can you say something useful?" he shouted at the young man with a frown.


    "Hehe, I''m going to say something useful, but uncle, why are you in such a hurry? You can''t listen to me finish this. If I miss something in the middle, you must ask me what''s going on at that time. So, ah, this thing is not in a hurry. How can I tell you now? I''ll talk slowly. Don''t worry. Can you see?" The young man said to the middle-aged man with a smile.


    "OK, OK, now, let me see what you want to do?" he nodded helplessly and motioned the young man to go on.


    "Where did I just say?" the young man in front turned and asked.


    "Cao, you said you were sleepy. Now you''re ready to talk to others..." he replied helplessly.


    "Yes, I''m just going to talk to others. If you don''t talk to others in the middle of the night and you''re still sleepy, you can''t hold on. Am I right, comrade?" the young man in front smiled and asked.


    "Well, you''re finished now. Don''t grind haw here, will you?" stared at the beads and shouted very speechless.


    "You''re so worried that I''m afraid to say now. Didn''t I tell you? What''s the situation now? He''s not going to turn on the air conditioner, but he still let us wait in the car. You say how low the temperature is now, how can I stay?" the young man replied with a speechless face and then said: "But whether I insist or not, I must insist, because I work for others. If I work now, I have to have some awareness of working, don''t you think?"


    "Yes!" he nodded helplessly and then continued: "then, what did you do?"


    "Then I started chatting with the bodyguard behind us, and then the bodyguard began to complain about me, saying that I shouldn''t call him out today. You know I called him out at the beginning, otherwise we wouldn''t have said that we were waiting in this place for so long. Do you think so, but since he complained, I''m certainly not happy, after all What do you think this is? I didn''t do anything. Now he still complains about me. Can I be happy? I''m very responsible to tell you that I was also very unhappy at that time, so I followed this fool and I theorized a few words... "The young man in front said to me.


    "Can you say something serious?" he shouted at the young man with a speechless face.


    "No, isn''t what I''m talking about now serious?" the young man shouted at the top of his voice, and then stared at the beads and said with a big mouth: "I''ve been talking for a long time. I''m just trying to pave the way for you. I find it hard to tell you something now. If I''m not that thing, I''ll explain it now. Who knows what you want to hear now. Do you think I''m wrong? I''m still wrong. Tell me now, what do I say Yes, come on, you tell me now, what I say is appropriate, what I say now, will you see if it''s ok? "


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen such a thing like you..." I scolded the young man with my teeth, and then whispered, "don''t tell me it''s useless now. Tell me what you''re going to do next, will you?"


    "Next, we''ll talk! But didn''t I tell you just now? The bodyguard behind me kept talking to me. He blamed me for everything. If it weren''t for me, he couldn''t have come to this place. Then he wouldn''t have waited here. Do you understand that?" the young man looked at me and asked.


    "And then?" asked expressionless.


    "Then the two of us talked about it. I think it means he''s a little anxious. When I look at it, I say it''s not good. What''s the matter with these eyes? Don''t you think so? I patiently advised him, but the man didn''t listen at all. Then he honked haw and had to study the matter with me. Finally, I can''t help it. I don''t want to talk to him, I squatted on the ground and smoked a cigarette, but I found that smoking is not good. You know why not. Smoking is still unstoppable now. I''m also sleepy here. I have no way. I began to prepare to talk to the man next to me, the man over there... "The young man said, reaching out and pointing to the middle-aged man not far away.


    "I see. You say something important. Don''t grind your haw here. It''s not serious..." he shouted at the top of his voice.


    "What I said is serious. I have nothing to do here. I''m going to talk about these things with another person, the middle-aged man. Do you know what I mean?" the young man replied with a big mouth.


    "I see. Why are you so inky? I say I know. Why are there so many problems?" I shouted helplessly.


    "I don''t have many problems, I just want to study this matter with you very simply..." the young man replied helplessly, and then continued: "Then, I''m going to talk to him, but I looked back and found that he was still sleeping at this time. I said it''s no good. When is it? He''s still sleeping. If he sleeps like this, who will talk to me? Is that the truth I''m talking about?"


    "I said, don''t keep asking me questions, will you? What do you have to say, will you? I found that you are so inky now. Are you finished?" he shouted at the young man with staring beads.


    "Oh, I find that you are so anxious about what you say. What a big thing. I just asked you a small question that is not very serious?" the young man shouted silently and then said, "do you think you are so excited?"


    "You still ink with me, don''t you?" stared at the beads and asked the young man helplessly.


    "No, I''m not right now. I''m not right if I don''t speak. What do you want? What do you want? Do you want me to say or not?" the young man shouted at him with some impatience.


    "Say, what''s going on in the back? Don''t talk nonsense. You''re just looking for the key point for me now. Do you hear me?" he stretched out his hand and pointed to the young man and shouted.


    "No..." the young man was helpless.


    "It''s nothing. I told you just now. The problem now is to explain to me what I ask you, but don''t ask me so many questions now. Do you hear me? I don''t want to look back on any of your questions now and understand what I mean?" I reached out and pointed to the youth and shouted loudly.


    "I see..." the young man reluctantly agreed, and then whispered, "in fact, the situation here is also very simple..."


    "Then you can say it to me in a very simple way now. Don''t grind and haw here. Do you understand?" he shouted.


    "I see..." the young man nodded helplessly and then whispered: "today''s situation is like this. I feel that the person behind me really has no way to communicate with him. After that, I''m ready to communicate with the person in front..."


    When the young man said this, he looked up and opened his mouth just about to speak.


    "I told you, don''t ask me any questions now. You just explain your own affairs to me. When you understand it, you''ll be finished. Don''t talk to me. Do you hear me?" he stretched out his hand and shouted.


    The young man reluctantly turned his mouth and then continued: "just when I was about to talk to the middle-aged man, I saw that he was still sleeping at this time. You said if he slept like this, I couldn''t speak at all, didn''t I? I simply thought about it and then stretched out my hand to pat the middle-aged man, but the problem appeared at this time..."


    "What''s the problem?" he asked, looking up at the young man.


    "This problem may be a little serious. The middle-aged man didn''t respond. You know? Even if I called him or beat him, he didn''t respond at all. I said what''s going on. Why did he shout so? He didn''t respond. If he slept, did he sleep too dead? That''s not good. I said that "That''s not good!" the young man paused, then turned to look at the man behind him and said, "at this time, I want to reach out and hit him. I''ll see what his reaction is, don''t you think?"


    "And then?" he asked helplessly.


    "Then he still didn''t respond. Do you think it''s strange?"


    Looking at the young man in front of him, he was silent for a moment, then stared at the young man and shouted, "what did I tell you just now? Haven''t you heard a word now?"


    "No, I didn''t listen. I mainly wanted to interact with you. You said you asked me so. How do I know what''s going on? Isn''t it?" the young man looked at me with a big mouth.


    "Well, don''t talk to me now. I''ve said it many times. I don''t want to answer any questions on my side now. Do you understand? If you can study it, you can study it. If you don''t understand, can you give me all these meaningless questions? Do you think it''s strange that you asked me just now? How can I answer you? I was just asking you What''s wrong with you? Come on, tell me now, how can I answer you! "He asked the young man in front of him, staring at his big eyes and speechless.


    "No, comrade, why are you so anxious now? You say you''re not an important thing. Don''t I help you study this problem very patiently? You say you''re like this. I''m really hard to deal with such a problem. Do you understand? I don''t know how to answer you now when you talk like this. You say you always treat me so much What are you serious about? We''re not very serious. Now it''s mainly you. I don''t have anything to say to you now. If you talk like this, I suggest you now. You''d better communicate with another person. I really don''t know how to tell you... "The young man seemed to be a little excited and shouted at his voice, Then he turned and was ready to run outside the house.


    "No, what do you mean by this? What do you mean by this now?" he stretched out his hand and pulled the young man, stared at his big eyes and shouted.


    "What do I mean? What I just said is not clear enough?" the young man looked back and said.


    "Clear or not, why can''t you understand when I tell you this now? What''s the matter with me? You don''t know it in your heart?" the young man shouted with a speechless face.


    "I don''t know what''s going on here. I just want to know what''s going on here, what you want to do, what''s going on with you. Don''t you know?" he dragged the young man excitedly.


    "I don''t want to talk to you now. Can you understand my question? No, I just don''t intend to study this question with you now, because what? Because I''m very angry now. Why are you angry? I just don''t like your attitude. You said you just asked me why I appeared in this place. Did I answer you very honestly, but what did you do, you Don''t you know what''s wrong with you? You gave me several feet when you came up. I don''t like you very much now. What should you do? I don''t want to talk to you now. Do you understand what I mean? "The young man shouted at the top of his voice.


    Stunned for a moment, he said helplessly: "why, you don''t want to cooperate with me now. Does that mean?"


    "What? Do I cooperate with your work? Don''t you know what I''m talking about? Why are you so hard? I just don''t want to communicate with you now. You don''t believe what I say. Then I say something. You talk to me. I just asked you a question just to adjust the atmosphere. What attitude do you say? You just don''t want to take a ride Don''t you know what''s wrong with you? "The young man shouted at the top of his voice and then said," anyway, what are you willing to do now? I don''t want to talk to you now. Hurry up. If you want to ask anyone now, you can ask who. Don''t grind haw with me here... "


    Staring at the young man, his lips trembled and he didn''t know what to say.


    "What do you mean now, do you know? I can catch you like this. Do you understand what I mean?" he shouted at his throat.


    "Whatever you like, don''t talk nonsense to me here. What I do has nothing to do with you. If you like to catch me or not, you''ll be done if you really force me. Don''t whet here. I tell you, do you hear me? I don''t like to pay attention to you now!" the young man shouted with a big mouth and then said: "I haven''t seen you like this. I haven''t done anything. What do you mean? What do you want to do? You don''t know what''s the matter with yourself. I haven''t done anything here. What do you mean by asking me? If you want to catch me, you can, but now give me a reason and give me a complete reason, OK, I''ll see why you catch me. I don''t believe it. Now it''s so awesome. If you catch me, you''ll catch me. Now I tell you, I just don''t like your attitude towards me now, do you know? "


    "If I have any attitude, I will. What do you want to do? What''s the matter with you? I find it difficult for me to talk to you now. If you have any emotion, you can talk about it yourself. I don''t like talking nonsense to you!" shouted at the top of my voice.


    "Look at your attitude towards me now. What do you mean? What''s the matter with you? Don''t you know? Why do I talk to you so hard? Can you stop talking to me? I don''t seem to talk now, can you please close your eyes now?" the young man looked back and asked with big eyes.


    "I''m studying this problem with you now. I find that you can''t understand me?" he shouted at the young man with staring beads.


    "I told you just now that I don''t want to talk to you now, you know? I don''t want to talk now. You can understand what I mean. No, I talk to you so hard. Why can''t you understand me? I can talk to anyone now. I just don''t want to talk to you now. Can you do what you should do?" Cried the young man at the top of his voice.


    Hearing this, he was stunned, stretched out his hand and pulled the young man and said, "OK, you don''t want to talk to me now, don''t you? If you come with me now, I don''t want to talk to you, but I tell you, there are people here who can study it for you. Understand, don''t write with me, understand?"


    "Why did you catch me?" the young man was stunned, turned back and stared at his big eyes and shouted.


    "Now I just want to catch you because you don''t cooperate with my work. Do you think it''s ok? Is this reason enough?" some excited shouted at the young man.


    "Why, if you want to catch people now, don''t you? Why don''t I know you''re so arrogant now? If you don''t give me a legitimate reason now, I can''t go with you. I tell you, don''t write with me here, do you hear me?" the young man turned back and stood in place, looked and shouted.


    "No, I don''t believe it. I can''t cure you today. What''s the matter? Even if I don''t have any reason today, I''ll take you away. I don''t believe what you can do..." he shouted with the young man staring at the beads. He was very excited, but after pulling twice, he found the young man standing still.

 Chapter 1624

    "No, what do you mean?" asked the young man, squinting at him.


    "As I said just now, if you don''t give me a reasonable reason now, I won''t leave with you now, and you don''t have to write with me here. You know, anyway, I''ll finish it if you don''t go..." the young man paused and then continued: "I haven''t seen you like this. You don''t know what''s wrong with yourself. Your behavior is violent law enforcement and scolding me. If you sue me now, I''ll sue one by one. Do you understand what I mean? So I don''t want to talk to you now. Hurry up. What should you do? Don''t write with me, do you hear me?"


    He was stunned and looked at the young man. He obviously didn''t know what to say. He pursed his lips and bit his teeth. His expression was very helpless.


    "What do you mean, I let you go now? Don''t you hear me?" the young man shouted with staring beads.


    "No, I found you talking so much nonsense. I''ll take you away now. What can you do? I don''t believe it today!" he shouted at his throat and then said, "just tell me whether you''re going or not. I''ll ask you now!"


    "I won''t go. Why?"


    "Grass..."


    He was ready to start, but he was stopped by the young man on one side, then stretched out his hand and pulled it, whispered, "why do you have to hit people?"


    "No, what''s the matter with you two? You two are ready to rebel now, aren''t you?" cried staring at beads.


    "It has nothing to do with whether we rebel or not. I just don''t want to talk to you now, OK?" the young man shouted with his eyes staring at beads.


    "No!" shouted loudly.


    "Grass, all right, stop the ink. Can I ask you a question, and can he stop asking?" at this time, the one on the side couldn''t see it anymore. He turned his head and looked at the young man staring at the beads and asked.


    "...." the young man looked at me and was silent. Then he nodded and whispered, "OK, ask him. As long as he asks, I can say anything now, but if he asks me, I won''t say anything..."


    "No, what''s wrong with me?" cried staring at the beads.


    "Don''t talk to me. I just don''t want to talk to you now. Don''t ask me why I understand?"


    The young man looked at the silence in front of him and said in a low voice: "I tell you, I don''t cooperate with you now. What''s the matter with me now? I''m very disgusted with your attitude of talking to me now. You say I didn''t do anything. Why did you do this to me? If I did anything, you can say it?"


    When my colleagues heard this, they had no choice but to smile, and then whispered, "yes, it was my classmate who spoke to you with a wrong attitude. They don''t talk to you now, and now I talk to you. See if it''s OK. If you''re dissatisfied with anything, just tell me directly and you''ll be done, OK?"


    "It''s not who asks me questions now. That''s what I mean. You say if I''m a prisoner and you interrogate me like this, I won''t say anything. Do you say yes? After all, I''m happy to admit what you ask me, but I just don''t understand what you don''t say. What do you mean?" The young man looked askance and asked.


    After hearing this, he was stunned, looked at the young man with a puzzled face and asked, "no, what did you just say? What did we say? We didn''t say anything. Like the current situation, didn''t we interrogate you? How did you interrogate us?"


    "Cao, I find it hard for me to talk to you. Why am I so hard? Talk about your communication skills. I really don''t know what to say. Didn''t I say it just now? I''m communicating with you now. Basically, it''s what you ask me and what I say. Is this the case?" the young man looked at me and asked loudly.


    "Yes, you are now explaining the problem. I''m sure we''ll ask what you say. If I ask, you don''t say what communication it is?" he was also stunned and smiled back to the young man.


    "Isn''t that what happened? When you asked me those questions just now, I just wanted to say whether I answered them all in detail. Even if these questions have nothing to do with me, and I really don''t do anything here, but you asked me, did I also answer? Tell me if it''s like this?" the young man looked at me and shouted very calmly.


    "Yes, that''s exactly what you said!" looking at the young man, he nodded helplessly. Now he can see that the young man is not ordinary ink at all, but very ink. In a word, he can speak for a long time, and the most powerful thing is that you don''t know what he wants to say at the end. This is the key point of the problem.


    "If you have anything to say, can you just say it? You say you''re grinding and chirping here. Are you finished? What do you want to do? You tell you, you just tell me now. Why can''t I understand what you want to do?" the back stepped forward and shouted at the young man at his throat.


    "What the hell am I doing? You see, I only said a few words here. Look at his attitude towards me, I can''t understand!" the young man stepped back and shouted at his throat, his expression very excited.


    "Oh, fuck, I''m really convinced..." he scolded helplessly. This young man is like a hob. No matter what you say, people ignore you, and there''s still no response. What can you do with such a person!


    "Don''t be unconvinced here. You''re still convinced. I''m still convinced. Who did I tell?" the young man replied at the top of his voice.


    "Stop talking..." my colleague gave a very irritable push, then turned his head and looked at the young man with a smile and asked: "Now, from now on, he won''t say a word. Can you explain today''s affairs to me? I just want to understand your affairs now. Look at the time. Let''s finish it early and go home early. Do you think it''s ok?"


    Hearing this, the young man was stunned for a while, and then whispered, "I have a problem now."


    "You say!"


    Nodded.


    "I just want to ask you now, is he sure he can''t speak?" the young man asked very seriously, pointing to another expression.


    "Don''t worry, he can''t speak now. If you have anything, you can tell me and it''s over. I''m sure I won''t let him speak..." his face nodded helplessly. At this time, he talked to the young man as if he were talking to a child. There was no way at all.


    "Well, if you don''t tell him now, I can simply tell you what happened today..." the young man replied with a big mouth.


    "Hurry up, you say what time it is. How did I meet such a thing as you in the middle of the night? I''m also convinced..." at this time, another one, the one who had a deep contradiction with the youth, shouted at the throat.


    "No, what do you mean? Why is he still talking?" the young man was stunned when he heard this, turned his head and shouted at the man.


    "This may be an accident..." said speechless.


    "Grass, what time is it? Where are so many accidents!" the young man shouted in an unusually speechless voice, then turned his head and shouted: "If you do things like this, I tell you that I can''t cooperate with you at all now. Do you know? Your current behavior is very simple fraud. I don''t like your attitude to deal with problems!"


    The young man paused, then stared at the beads and shouted, "now I just want to ask you, what about your promise to me! Why don''t you fulfill your promise now?"


    "Why are you like a psycho..." he scolded speechlessly, then turned to look at his colleagues and said: "I beg you, can you stop talking, can you let me ask this question? I''m really anxious to go home. I''ve been out all night, and I''m sleepy..."


    "You ask..." the other one waved his hand helplessly with a very unnatural expression.


    "I really convinced you two, really..." I muttered helplessly, then looked at the young man and said, "what, now he has realized his mistake and stopped talking. Can you simply answer my question now?"


    "Are you sure he won''t talk in the middle?" the young man asked, squinting at the other.


    "Don''t worry, he won''t talk about what you''re doing now. You''ll be done after you understand my problem. Don''t worry about the rest, okay?" some speechless replied.


    Hearing this, the young man looked up at the direction of the crowd. At this time, the middle-aged man was still talking to the grinding chirp. He didn''t know what to say. The young man''s face became ugly. He was going to delay a little time, but looking at the excited expression of the middle-aged man, he seemed to be inseparable from the posture, so the young man directly turned his head and looked at his eyes youth.


    "No, what''s the matter with you? Speak. I let you speak, and he doesn''t speak. Can you hurry up and explain your problems?" he was stunned when he saw that the young man didn''t speak. He was silent for a long time and said in a low voice.


    After hearing this, the young man was stunned, looked up, and then whispered, "what, where did I say just now? Why can''t I remember..."


    "You forgot everything you said?" he shouted at the young man very speechless.


    "Haven''t you been interrupting all the time? Originally, my idea was very good, but you said so, I don''t know what to study with you now. You said that my idea was very clear, but now I forget it and have to interrupt..." the young man''s expression on his face was very helpless. After a moment of silence, he looked up and said: "How about this, comrade?"


    "That?" looking at the young man, his tone was very helpless.


    "I''m just like this now. I''ll simply study this problem with you. I''ll see if I can start from the beginning. In this way, I can find my ideas back, and you can hear them very clearly. Do you say it? If I don''t know what to say, I may have a lot of trouble on my side. The most important thing is that I''m afraid you can''t listen Yes, I really have no problem here. Do you understand what I mean? "The young man looked at him with a smile and asked.


    "Grass, you can talk about this all night..." he scolded helplessly, then pressed his teeth and whispered, "I''ll show you where you said..."


    "No, I think I''ll start from the beginning. My side can be more smooth..." the young man shouted quickly.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. What can you smooth? You can say whatever I ask you to say. Why do you talk so much nonsense?" he shouted helplessly, looked down at his notebook, was silent, and whispered: "you just said that you and the man found that the man in the car was dead, and then you didn''t say it. Go on now..."


    After hearing this, the young man was silent and whispered, "I''ve said so much now. Why?"


    "Why, do you want to talk less?" asked the young man, squinting at him.


    "No, comrade, it''s too much for you to say so. Do I look like the kind of person who speaks casually?" the young man replied with a smile.


    "Can you hurry up and say it? Don''t grind and haw here..."


    What do you mean, do you understand now? "


    The young man was silent when he heard this.


    "No, I''m talking to you. If you have anything to do now, you''ll be done. Don''t grind and haw here. Do you hear me?" he stretched out his hand and pushed the young man, staring at his big eyes.


    "Didn''t you just say you wouldn''t do it? Why do you do it now?" the young man looked at him very speechless and asked.


    "Oh, fuck, I really haven''t seen such ink on you. Why don''t you explain your business to me quickly? What do you say you''re doing here?" he was very speechless and asked the young man at his throat.


    The young man looked stunned and said in a low voice, "you see what you''re doing in such a hurry. On my side, I said I didn''t explain? Do I want to explain now, but you didn''t give me this opportunity at all? You said you said what you were shouting at me here?"


    "I''m not shouting to you here. I can''t help it. Even if I beg you now, can you finish these words quickly? You say when we can finish with your ink. If you hurry to explain, it''s better for me to go back. Don''t you? I can''t let you go now, and I can''t go from here, you Do you understand what I mean? Do you understand what I said so directly? "He stared at the young man with big eyes and asked in a very anxious tone.


    "Why, what''s the matter with you when you go home?" the young man looked askance and asked.


    "Grass, what can I do? I''m in a hurry to go home. Do you know? I''m in a hurry to go home. Don''t write with me here. Do you hear me?" stared at the beads and shouted, then said: "you''ll be done if you explain your question to me now. Do I have to talk to you so hard now?"


    "He''s just procrastinating here. I''ll tell you, he''s grinding and chirping here. I think it''s a yawn!" just at this time, a staring bead shouted.


    "Grass, can you stop talking! What do I procrastinate? What do I do, I procrastinate?" the young man was not happy immediately after hearing this, and asked directly at the back.


    "Elder brother, please don''t make trouble with me. I''m almost asking now. Can you stop affecting him here?" another shouted helplessly.


    "No, how can I influence him?" the man shouted very reluctantly after hearing this.


    "It''s not how you affect him now, but that he doesn''t speak when you talk. Do you understand what I say? He doesn''t talk to you now, do you understand?" he shouted excitedly.


    "Then if you ask him now, he can speak, can''t you see? He''s procrastinating here now, can''t you see? Are you stupid? You say you''ve been here for so long, how did you do it? I don''t understand. Are you out of your mind?" another was also very excited.


    "If it''s not something, I''m out of my mind. What are you talking to me about here? It''s not what''s going on with him now. Can''t you see it yourself? People are going to talk right now, but if you''re an art doll, he won''t talk right away. You say how you let me ask, how can I investigate, and if we don''t finish now When can I go home? "The young man shouted at the top of his voice.


    The other one was stunned when he heard this, and then shouted at the top of his voice, "why, now you mean it''s all my fault?"


    "I don''t blame you now. What am I talking about now? Can you stop talking and let me finish talking with him, and then you''re talking? If you say you talk like that, how can people talk now? How can I solve this problem? Tell me!" the police car asked with a very speechless voice.


    The other one was stunned after hearing this, then pressed his teeth and nodded and said, "OK, ask now. I don''t understand when you can ask. He''s here now. When you''re a fool, you''re still chatting with him. Are you short-sighted? I really don''t understand how you sound!"


    "No, what did you mean by that?" she asked, staring at the beads reluctantly.


    "Why, you don''t know what I mean now?" the other one replied with his neck tied, and then said, "let me tell you now. These two people haven''t told us what''s going on at all. They''re just procrastinating now. Do you understand? Do you understand when I tell you now?"


    "No, now even if they are procrastinating here, can you tell me what you can do? Can you solve this problem now or on the ground? Did you get along with them at the beginning, but it didn''t work at all. Now it''s me. What''s the matter with you?" stared at the bead and asked.


    "Don''t worry about me now. I don''t want to talk to you. What should you do now? See what I mean? I won''t tell you a word now. Don''t talk to me here. No one is willing to talk to you now. I''ll tell you!" the other scolded with a big mouth.


    "Grass, you talk as if I like to take care of you. I don''t know what you think in your mind now. Are you in a bad brain or what?" she stared at the beads and asked in silence.


    "What''s wrong with my brain?" he shouted with his head tilted and his face very excited: "Who do you say has a bad brain? Why do I have a bad brain? Am I here to kindly remind you that he is really procrastinating now, but what are you doing to me? Do you have no response at all? Do you listen to me at all? I ask you, do you listen to me at all?"


    "No, you''re asking me if it''s like this. I said no? But what can you do? We''ve finished these problems now and we''re still going home. Do you understand? Why don''t you understand such a thing?" he shouted, staring at the bead.


    "Can you understand it now? I asked you, can you understand it according to the current situation? Are you out of your mind? These two people obviously don''t cooperate with the two of us. Now tell me, how can you understand it?" the other one shouted while looking at himself very excited.


    "Can I study and understand that it''s my problem now? It has nothing to do with you now, OK? I''m begging you now. Can you stop talking now? As long as you don''t speak now, I can study and understand!" shouted at another with a very excited expression.


    "Ha ha..." another sneered, then nodded his head and said, "if you talk like that, I won''t bother you now. You start studying these two people for me now. I just want to see how you study them. Can you understand them? Stop the ink and study them quickly!"


    "Who are we? If you hadn''t been grinding haw here, I would have wasted so much time studying this thing with you? I''ve asked these questions now. You know, you said you were grinding haw with me. What thing do you study? Do I care about you or what?" he shouted at the top of his voice.


    "OK!"

 Chapter 1625

    Nodded, then clenched his teeth and said, "you start to study now. I''ve seen how you study. Can you do it? You''ve been talking to me in this place. Now you''ll finish studying them. It''s no use talking to me. I don''t know what to do. Just do what you should do now!"


    "Grass!"


    Another scolded reluctantly, then looked at the young man and said, "what''s the matter with you two now? Don''t grind and haw here. Quickly make it clear to me! I don''t have time to talk to you two now!"


    "You see, there are still infighting on your side..."


    The young man said with a smile.


    "What does it matter to you whether we fight or not?"


    Shouted at the top of his voice.


    The young man looked up at his eyes and was silent for a long time. Finally, he bit his teeth and asked, "what, comrade, do you have a cigarette in your hand?"


    After hearing this, he was stunned and asked, "no, what did you just say?"


    "Nothing. I''m just asking you if you have a cigarette. There''s a problem with me. I don''t like to talk much now because I don''t have a cigarette handle. Moreover, I''m anxious to come out. I just come out with a cigarette. If you have a cigarette, see if you can give me a whole one. I''m a little greedy..." The young man explained with a smile.


    "Grass, I heard for the first time that I interrogated you and I have to give you cigarettes. Do you have a little wonder what you are doing now? Do you not know what is going on now, do you?" she stared at the young man and asked in silence.


    "Ha ha..." the young man smiled helplessly and then whispered: "Comrade, look at what you said. Do I look like that kind of person? If I have a cigarette in my hand now, I won''t say goodbye. I''m sure I can give you one, but I don''t have a cigarette in my hand now. Think about it. If I have oil fume, will I still ask you for it? Won''t I be finished if I smoke directly?"


    Hearing this, he felt a box of Zhongnanhai from his pants, then threw it into the young man''s hand, frowned and said, "smoking can talk, can''t it?"


    "Of course, as long as there is a cigarette, I must speak..." the young man agreed with a smile, then took out a cigarette box, pulled out a cigarette, turned his head and looked at the young man behind him and asked, "do you want one?"


    The young man behind was stunned when he heard this and said with a smile, "I don''t mind if you give me a whole one..."


    "Grass, if you smoke, you''ll say you smoke. Don''t pull this useless calf here..." the young man scolded helplessly, stretched out his hand and stunned the cigarette box.


    Looking at the helplessness of the two people, he was humble to smoke a cigarette.


    "What, comrade, do you have a lighter or something? I don''t have a fire..." the young man in front smiled and asked.


    "No, I found you didn''t have anything, did you?" he scolded speechlessly, then found out the lighter, and then said to the young man, "here you are!"


    "Thank you!" the young man agreed with a smile, and then lit the cigarette end on his mouth with a lighter. As soon as he was ready to return it, he heard the young man behind him shouting: "and me, I haven''t lit it yet..."


    "Grass, I found that you have so many things?" the young man scolded silently, and then slowly walked to the young man behind, reached out and handed over the lighter. When handing over the big shelf, the young man in front looked at the young man behind, and they looked at each other, but no one spoke.


    "Why? Are you two finished? What''s the matter with the two cigarettes?" he shouted at the two young people behind him.


    "It''s done, it''s done..." the young man agreed with a smile, then ran to me with a cigarette box and a lighter and handed them over.


    He looked up at the young man, frowned and asked, "why, you smoke now, and I smoke for you too. What else do you want to do now? You''d better finish all of them, and then let''s talk about business, OK?"


    At this time, there is nothing you can do with these two young people. Now you are talking about him or her. Anyway, people don''t take it seriously at all. Moreover, you don''t dare to be anxious now. You are anxious. These two people are also anxious. You can''t do anything about people, so it''s very difficult to sleep next to them.


    "Hoo..."


    The young man wrapped up cigarette butts, frowned, then smiled and asked me, "what Comrade, can I ask you a question now? I don''t understand one thing now, so I want to ask you..."


    Stunned for a moment, he stared at the young man and whispered, "what are you doing?"


    "Why are you not so nervous? I just have a very simple question. I want to ask you here. I don''t understand this problem now..." the young man bared his teeth and replied, with a very casual expression on his face.


    After a moment of silence, he whispered, "OK, if you have any questions, you should hurry to ask. Don''t talk here. It''s useless..."


    His tone was very irritable.


    "No, you don''t want me to ask you questions?" the young man smiled and asked.


    "Why are you talking so much nonsense? If you have any questions, can you ask me? Are you finished with me?" he shouted impatiently at the top of his voice.


    "No, why are you so excited? Can''t we calm down and study the problem? You say you''re so excited. How can I ask? I''m afraid to ask you what''s going on now. How can I ask you? If I ask you an urgent eye, what can you do with me?" the young man smiled and bared his teeth.


    "I find you are so inky. If you have any questions, can you hurry up and ask? I''m ready to answer you now. You say you''re so grinding and chirping. I know what you''re asking?" he stared at the beads and shouted.


    "No, it''s mainly because you shout at me like this. I really don''t know what to say about you now. If you say you quarrel with me like this, do I even have something to say? If I tell you like this, do I even want to say can I say? I''m so afraid now, I can''t say it. Do you say it?" the young man looked at me very reluctantly and asked.


    "Are you talking or not? Can you give me a happy word?" he looked at the young man speechless and asked patiently.


    After hearing this, the young man was stunned and asked with a smile, "it''s not my uncle. What do you want me to say? I don''t understand now!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You don''t know what I want you to say?" stared at the beads and shouted in a very impatient tone.


    "No, I know what to do now. I''m a little confused when you talk like this. I don''t know what to say..." the young man looked at me with a smile and said.


    "I found that you are real ink now. Do you think you can tell me what your plan is?" he looked at the young man helplessly and asked.


    "What''s the plan? I didn''t plan anything!" the young man replied very reluctantly.


    "What I mean now is what you think now. Do you understand what I mean when I talk to you like this?" I asked helplessly at the top of my voice.


    "If you ask me that, I think I understand a little..." the young man nodded with a smile.


    "Grass, you know a little bit about what''s wrong with you. You don''t know what''s wrong with yourself or what?" he scolded very speechless and then said, "am I talking to you now? I want to ask you what you''re doing here and what you''re doing there. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "No, didn''t I have a question to ask you just now? Why are you asking me now? Comrade, why don''t I know what you mean now? Do you have me here? Didn''t I ask you just now?" the young man looked and asked.


    "..." after hearing this, he was stunned, then patted his forehead and said, "I was confused by you. I said how could I forget something? It turned out to be so!"


    The young man smiled helplessly, and then whispered, "what Comrade, if you don''t want me to ask you, I can not ask you. In fact, I don''t have to ask you now. I''m just curious about these things now. Do you know what I mean?"


    He looked up at the young man and then said with a big mouth: "Oh, don''t leave the ink here. Hurry up. If you have any questions, you''ll be done. Don''t grind it with me here, will you?"


    "No, comrade, if you talk like that, I don''t like it. How can you say I''m pulling a calf here? I''m very serious about communicating with you. Do you think it''s a little inappropriate for you to talk like that?" the young man seemed to be very reasonable and shouted at you.


    "Grass, I''m really taking it now. What should you do now? Can you do it now? I''m really taking it!" biting my teeth and scolding, and then taking steps to go back.


    The young man was stunned when he saw that he was leaving, and then whispered, "what, comrade, what did you say here? What''s the matter? Are you?"


    "I don''t want to talk to you now, can I? Can I take it now?" he turned his head and shouted at the young man helplessly.


    "No, you take what you do? There''s nothing I can do here? What do you say you''re doing? As for being so excited? I''m mainly because I haven''t done anything now!" the young man stepped forward and pulled, then said with a smile: "Comrade, look at you. Why are you so excited? Why are you so excited? I just told you a joke here? You said you would leave..."


    "I really can''t stand you. You''re too inky now!" he replied helplessly.


    When the young man saw that he was leaving, he was stunned, stretched out his hand and grabbed it, then looked at it with a smile and said, "it''s not uncle. Why are you so anxious? I haven''t finished my words yet. Why did you leave? What do you mean now?"


    "What do you mean?" asked the young man, squinting at him.


    "No, I just want to ask you, how are you going now? Why did you leave before I finished speaking?" the young man looked at it with a smile.


    "Grass, don''t you know why I''m leaving now? What''s the matter with you? Don''t you know it in your heart?" he shouted with great annoyance, then stared at the young man and said: "I tell you, you''d better not talk nonsense to me now. I don''t like to talk to you now. If you want to answer what I just said, you can answer it now. If you don''t want to answer, I won''t ask you now. You''re grinding with me here. Do you hear me?"


    After hearing this, the young man was stunned and said with a smile: "No, uncle, look at what you said. Isn''t it a little heartless? We just agreed. What''s the matter with you? Don''t you know? You''ve been inking with me for so long just now, but I''m just about to talk. What''s the matter? Don''t you spend it on the way? You''re OK!"


    "Fart!"


    Staring at the bead, he shouted, and then said: "What''s the matter with you? You don''t know what''s the matter with yourself or what? Do you want to go now? I really didn''t want to go just now, but you''re here to whet with me. What am I afraid to say? What am I asking you? Do I give you cigarettes? I''m just asking you a question. Just now you asked me for cigarettes, but did I give you any , you tell me! "


    "Yes, I did, but I didn''t tell you about cigarettes just now. If you love this cigarette, I''ll buy you a box later to see if it''s OK. I thought it was a big thing. Don''t you feel bad when I smoke? Why do I think it''s a big thing? Look at your stingy appearance. How much can it be worth to save your eyes? I''ll give it to you "Are you finished?" the young man shouted with his big mouth.


    "No, I find it so hard for me to talk to you now. Can''t you understand people now? I find it. Why are you so inky? Am I talking to you about cigarettes? Am I talking to you about eyes? I''ll ask you when I ask you for this cigarette. Tell me?" he shouted at the young man at his throat.


    "What''s that you don''t admit now? Did you just tell me about this cigarette? If it wasn''t for what you said, it could still be me? When did I say about cigarettes? Just now, you clearly told me that you asked me for cigarettes. Did you give me cigarettes? I asked you just now?" the young man asked with a big mouth and then continued: "I find you are really interested. Now you start asking me what''s the matter with cigarettes. Do you mean to say that? Why do you say that? I''ll ask you!"


    Hearing this, he was stunned and shouted with a big mouth: "no, I was asking you if I gave you a cigarette when you asked me. Is it a question you''re talking about now? I''ll ask you, are we talking about the same thing? What are you talking about?"


    "Fart, what are you talking about? You don''t know in your heart?" the young man stared at the beads and shouted, and then continued: "What do you mean when you ask me this question? Don''t you know what you mean? Don''t you just want to ask me for the cigarette money? I took it. It''s just a cigarette. Are you so excited? What a big thing. Won''t I finish it for you? Do you think it''s interesting for you to grind and haw here?"


    After hearing this, he was stunned and shouted at the top of his voice: "Oh, my grass, I''ve really convinced you now. I''m not satisfied with anyone now. I''ll convince you. You know? You''re really convinced. You''re really awesome now! What do I ask you? We''re not on the same channel now. Do you know? I don''t understand your idea very much now. Really, your idea is really awesome. Ordinary people are not as good as you!"


    "You talk when you talk. Why do you swear?" the young man looked at him with a big mouth.


    "Who cursed? Then you heard me curse?" he asked, staring at the young man with big eyes.


    "Nonsense, you don''t know what''s wrong with you. You don''t know what''s wrong with you. What are you talking about here? You don''t know what''s wrong with you. Why didn''t you admit it now? I can see it now. Why didn''t you admit it? You''re still a master. No, why Now I can''t admit swearing. I really convinced you now! "The young man shouted with staring beads.


    "Can you stop writing with me?" he asked, looking at the young man very impatiently.


    "Ah, now you say I won''t let me write with you. What did you think just now? What did you think when you were grinding chirp with me just now? Don''t you know what''s wrong with you? Don''t you know what''s wrong with you? I''ll ask you?" the young man looked at me and asked.


    "Oh, fuck, I''m really convinced now. I don''t know what to say to you now. You''re really awesome. I don''t accept anyone. I''m convinced now!" looking at the young man with very ink in front of me, I shouted helplessly. The main reason is that the young man talks too much.


    "You don''t have to be unconvinced. Let''s be reasonable. I''ll tell you..." the young man waved his hand at him and shouted with his big mouth.


    After hearing this, he was stunned and asked helplessly, "now I just want to ask you what reason you want to tell me. Tell me if it''s OK. Now I''m just curious about what reason you can tell me to save your heart in this state. Why do you have anything else to tell me, don''t you?"


    The young man was stunned and said with a big mouth: "Why, I can''t talk to you with reason now, or what? Do you don''t want me to talk now, or do you dare not let me talk? I can''t understand your most real thoughts now. What do you want to do? Tell me what you want to do? What''s the matter with you? You just asked me if I smoke? What do you want to do?"


    "Oh, fuck, I really don''t know what to say now!" he replied very speechless.


    "Don''t talk to me now. You don''t want to talk to me now. Didn''t you say a lot just now? Why don''t you talk? What do you mean, what do you want to do or what you want to say now, right? If you have something, you can say it now, OK? Don''t grind your haw with me here , I''m very uncomfortable when I see you now. Do you know? "The young man shouted at his eyes with his big mouth staring at beads.


    "What do you mean by these words?" the young man was stunned. He didn''t know what the young man meant by these words. His expression was very unnatural.


    "What I''m saying now is meaningless. I''m xiuang telling you now. Why don''t you talk to me? Why are you leaving now? What''s the matter with you? Don''t you know? What do I tell you? Don''t you count in your heart? What''s the matter? You don''t understand or what?" the young man asked with big eyes very excited.


    "Come on, now tell me what happened between you and me. Now I''ve completely confused you. I really don''t know what happened between us. Can you tell me now?" he shouted at the young man with a very excited voice.


    "Don''t tell me about the ink. You know what''s wrong with yourself very well. If you ask me now, I can''t tell you. I told you, don''t you just want me to ask for your cigarette money? I told you that if you want, I can give it to you now. What do you say you do with such ink? What do you mean by grinding with me? I can''t understand it now You, what''s the matter? What do you want? You said you wanted this cigarette money. I can give it to you now, but I have to go back. What''s the reason? Because I don''t have money in my hand now. Even if you want it now, I don''t have it. Do you know? "The young man shouted at me with a very excited voice.


    "No, what I''m studying with you now is why you don''t talk. How can I study now and don''t understand what you''re doing here? What''s the matter with you? What''s in your mind? Why can''t I understand what you''re doing now?" I stared at the young man and asked.


    "Don''t tell me those useless things now. Aren''t you just here to change the topic with me? What''s the matter with you? You don''t know what''s the matter with you? I just want to ask you now. What''s the matter with you?" the young man shouted at me at a high voice.


    "What''s the matter with me? Haven''t you been grinding and chirping here just now? Do you want to pay back my cigarette money or what? I just want to ask you what you mean?" he shouted at the young man with staring beads.


    "I don''t mean anything. I''ll just give it back to you." the young man replied with his mouth tilted.

 Chapter 1626

    Looking back at the helpless young man in front of him, he was silent for a long time, clenched his teeth and shouted at the young man: "what I''m studying with you now is the problem of smoking? I just want to ask you, are we talking about the same problem now? I find it so hard for me to talk to you now?"


    "Speak well when you speak. Why are you swearing? Why are you so uncivilized? Did I swear? I asked you, did I swear? What''s the matter with you opening your mouth now? What do you mean?" the young man shouted at his eyes with a very excited voice.


    "No, are we talking about the same problem? I find that you don''t understand what I say. I''m just asking you if you can understand people, and if you can understand what you tell me?" he licked his lips and asked the young man in front of him helplessly. At this time, he had found that the young man was a typical mess, Just tell him that vernacular is now. People don''t understand what you say to him, and they don''t know what you''re talking about!


    "Why can''t I understand what you said? Tell me if I didn''t understand what you said or what? I''ll ask you. What did you say just now? I didn''t understand. Did you just let me return your cigarette, or did I just not understand? Cow scolded me. Neither of us is stupid. Do you think it''s important for you to tell me now? What''s the meaning? You turn here Do you think I can''t understand or what? I just can''t understand now. If you don''t agree with me, you''ll be done. Did you hear me grinding and chirping here? I don''t like to talk to you now. I told you... "The young man scolded the middle-aged man with a big mouth.


    "Isn''t what I''m telling you now the same thing? I''ll ask you if what we''re talking about now is the same thing. Why are you so full of crooked reasoning? Why can''t I understand you? What are you telling me here? You said I cursed, what did I scold you? What did you just say I said I was looking for your * * cigarette money here? I''m like asking you, I''m a fool I gave you a box of cigarettes. Did I ask you for it? I asked you whether I was or not. Isn''t it just a box of cigarettes? What''s the matter with you honing your haw with me here? Are you out of your mind or something? "I asked the young man with big eyes and a breakdown.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why can''t I tell you something now?" the young man turned his head and scolded helplessly, and then whispered: "You just said you didn''t scold me, didn''t you, but did you just say I had a problem with my brain? I asked you, did you scold me? If you didn''t scold me, what did you mean by what you just said, could you explain it to me?"


    After hearing this, he was stunned, bit his lips and said: "I just scolded you. Can you understand people now? How do I feel so hard to communicate with you now? Now I doubt how long your brain is. Why is it so special. Most people don''t understand what''s in your mind. I tell you, do you know!"


    "Look at you, don''t you just provoke me? Don''t you mean there''s something wrong with my brain? Tell me you didn''t scold me just now. What are you doing? Tell me now, you didn''t scold me. Come on, tell me what you''re doing. Let''s study this topic. What are you doing now? You say you yourself!" The young man pointed to the ground and shouted loudly.


    "Cao, I''m not talking about what I''m doing now. Did I just say what I''m doing, and then what''s your attitude? Don''t you know what''s wrong with you? Let me tell you this. Don''t talk to me about ink now. It''s useless. I don''t have any time to talk to you now. I wanted to talk to you just now, but Now I don''t want to talk to you. Even if you ask me now, I don''t seem to answer your useless questions. Did you say I was here in the middle of the night to cooperate with you to investigate what I said? "The young man asked at a high voice.


    "Nonsense, you think I''m willing to talk to you here. What''s the matter with you? You don''t know what I''m studying with you now. Do you understand or what? I find that you talk so hard. What''s the matter with you? You don''t know what''s the matter with yourself? If you don''t have anything in mind, you''re here with me. What''s the matter with me? You''re grinding and hawing here What are you talking about? It''s like I''d like to tell you this here. What''s the matter with you? If you don''t have anything, will you spend so long here with you? Think about me yourself. Will I waste time on you? "


    "Let me tell you this. Don''t tell me that ink is useless now. If you don''t want to ask me if you can bear it, don''t ask me. You go home now. What are you doing here? Just because you don''t want to ask me, I don''t want to answer you. You say you''re still grinding and chirping with me. What''s the matter with yourself? You don''t know or what?" The young man looked at me and shouted.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen a man like you. I''m really convinced now. I really don''t agree with anyone. I''m convinced now. OK, you''re awesome. Wait here and stare at the middle-aged man. After that, we''re studying how to deal with you. Let me tell you this. If we ask the middle-aged man something rough, you''ll stare at me. We''ll do it here When it''s done, you know, I''ll take it directly for you two. I think you''ll tell me what ink is when you bring it. I really haven''t seen you like this. I tell you... "Stared at the beads and shouted, then turned and ran to the middle-aged position.


    After hearing this, the young man was stunned. He stretched out his hand and directly dragged him over, and then asked with a smile, "no, brother, what are you doing? You''re anxious to see why you don''t talk here. You can''t have a bad temper!"


    After looking at the contrast of the young man, he was stunned and asked in some surprise, "no, what do you mean now? I warn you, you immediately release your hand to me. What''s the matter between us? Otherwise, I''ll tell you!"


    "You have nothing to do. What are you doing? What do you mean? I just joked with you. Are you so serious? What we just said is not good? You are so quick. Why do you say you are so quick? I can''t tell you..." After the young man knew he was going to talk to the middle-aged man, he grabbed the middle-aged man and asked with a smile. His tone directly changed dramatically.


    "Don''t tell me it''s useless. I don''t want to talk to you now. Get out of here. What should you do now? Don''t you regret that I told you I didn''t have this chance. I gave you a chance just now, but you don''t know how to cherish it. It''s useless for you to talk to me now, you know?" Staring at the big eyes, he shouted at the young man with great excitement.


    "No, comrade, you can''t do that. What''s the matter? It''s not like this between us. Don''t be so quick. I can''t talk to you now. You say that your quick eyes are bad for your health. What can you do with your quick eyes? Are you calm now? You say you''re so excited with me You won''t move. I tell you, you know, really not. There was no big misunderstanding between us before. You can''t do this now. It''s not your character. I tell you! "The young man said with a smile in a very gentle tone.


    "..." looking at the young man, he was stunned and said helplessly: "Why do you think you''ve changed so much before and after? I''m just a little studying now. I don''t understand what you want to do on your side. If you have something, tell me if you can do it? Don''t tell me what you want to do. I just want to ask you now. Tell me what you want to do. It''s over. And now, please loosen your hand. Don''t tell me here I don''t want to talk to you about other useless things now. Do you understand what I mean? "


    "It''s not my uncle. You just misunderstood what I meant. In fact, I didn''t mean anything else. Now I just feel that my attitude was wrong. OK? I''m simply studying this problem with you now. Can you understand what I mean? What''s going on here? Don''t you know yourself?" the young man looked at me with a smile and said.


    "Ha ha..." he smiled helplessly and then whispered, "don''t talk to me about this calf now. I don''t know what''s going on now. You''ll talk for a while and don''t talk for a while. I don''t know what to say. I don''t want to talk to you now, okay?"


    "Don''t introduce me. What''s wrong with me? Why do you suddenly don''t want to talk to me? What we just said is still good? Why don''t you want to talk to me now? If you have anything, you can tell me. How can I continue to communicate with you? Didn''t you still want to communicate with me just now?" The young man bared his teeth and asked with a smile.


    "Then I don''t want to communicate with you now, OK?" I looked back at the young man and asked some speechless.


    "No, if you say you can''t communicate, do you have to give me a reason? What do you mean you''re going to leave without saying anything now? Do you want to ask me or what?" the young man asked reluctantly.


    "Hehe, I asked you just now. Did you talk to me seriously here? Talk to me here. Now I won''t ask. What''s the matter with you? Why are you dragging me? I told you that you have lost the opportunity to communicate with me now, you know? I don''t like talking to you now. Don''t write with me here. What should you do now, I''ve been working for such a long time. I''ll tell you that you can do it now when I first see someone like you. I won''t ink with you now. What should you do yourself? Do you hear me? "I turned back and stared at the young man with big eyes.


    "I see. Don''t ink with me. Don''t you just talk to you now? I don''t want to talk to you now, but the question I''m studying now is, why don''t you talk to me? Do you need to give me a reason now? What do you mean by saying you don''t even have a reason? I can''t understand your behavior now. If you say It''s ok if you don''t speak. I don''t object, but now I just want to ask why it''s right. You can go, but I have to know what''s going on? You can''t go so unclear. I tell you... "The young man shouted very persistently.


    "OH * *, I''ve never seen anything like you before. What do you think you do? I asked you a good question just now. You whet and haw with me. I''m anxious now, * * left. You didn''t let me go. Now I really don''t understand what you want to do? Can you tell me no? What do you want to do?" Staring at the bead, he shouted and then continued: "if you want to do something now, you''ll be done by yourself. Don''t whet with me here. Just think I beg you..."


    Looking at the young people, they were completely speechless at this time.


    "Nonsense, now it''s my problem to whet haw. Why don''t you talk about your own problem? Do you blame me now? What''s the matter with you? Don''t you know it? You said you whet haw with me, what''s the matter with you?" the young man pointed and shouted excitedly.


    After hearing this, he was stunned, looked at the young man and asked, "no, what do you mean by what you just said? Why can''t I understand what you mean? What do you want to express now? You still blame me for not talking to you or what?"


    "Grass!" the young man bit his teeth and scolded, looking helplessly.


    "No, you just talk. Don''t swear at me here. What''s wrong?" he shouted sideways.


    "No, now it''s my curse. Don''t you know what''s the matter with yourself? I''m talking to you now. What''s your attitude now? Tell me, is your attitude a proper attitude?" the young man stretched out his hand and scolded, and then continued: "Do you know that you have been humiliated by all the people now? Do you know what''s wrong with you? Don''t you know what''s wrong with you? It''s just discrediting. I''ll tell you..."


    "What''s the matter?" after hearing this, he was stunned, looked at the young man with a puzzled face and asked, "what do you mean? What do you mean by this? What do you mean I have been discredited? Come on, make it clear to me now, how can I be discredited? Can we make it clear now?"


    "I have nothing to say to you now. I tell you, you are being discredited. Why don''t you study it yourself. You don''t want me to grind and chirp. I don''t like to say a word to you now. You know, your behavior makes me very disgusted!" the young man shouted with big eyes.


    "What is it? Come on, you have to explain this to me today. If you don''t explain it to me clearly, I can''t let you go today. Do you know? Don''t write ink with me now. Let''s just study how I am discredited. Do you understand what I mean?" he shouted excitedly.


    "No, you just talk. What do you mean by dragging me? What do you mean by dragging me now? You all talk to others like this now, don''t you? Why don''t you discredit your attitude now? What are you doing? Tell me?" the young man shouted loudly.


    "How can I be discredited!" after hearing this, he stared at his big eyes and shouted excitedly, and then continued: "why, I''m just pulling you now. I''m discredited. Is that what you said?"


    "Ah, yes, your current behavior is very rude and makes me feel very uncomfortable. I tell you that your current behavior has affected a young man''s impression of our country. I''ll ask you how much you think about it. Anyway, study it yourself. I don''t want to talk to you now, okay?" the young man replied with a big mouth.


    "...." looked at the young man and asked: "Now tell me how you can not discredit the country and not discredit the country. Now tell me what I should do. I don''t believe it today. I''ll see what you can say. I''ve been a pawn for so many years. I tell you, I''ve never seen anything like you. What do you think you do? I just can''t understand it, I have not been discredited. Why do you still has the final say? "Are you scoring for me now?"


    "What''s the matter? I''ll give you a score. I find it hard for me to talk to you now. Now it''s not scoring. Don''t ask * * do you know? You know what''s going on. Don''t tell me it''s useless now. Anyway, if I talk to you now, you can study it by yourself. If you think it''s useful, you can study it by yourself. If you don''t think it''s useless Use it, I don''t want to talk to you now, you know? Do you understand what I mean? "The young man shouted wildly with his big mouth, and then continued:" what I tell you now, just study it yourself. Don''t grind with me here. Do you hear me? "


    "Hehe, OK, you said that. Now that I''m gone, can you bear to drag me? After two steps in front of me, but looking back, the young people really didn''t respond at all.


    "No, you don''t speak?" he looked back at the young man in surprise and asked.


    "What am I talking about? I hate you for talking for such a long time, and then you don''t respond at all. What''s useful for me to tell you? Tell me what''s useful for you? I won''t talk to you now. Anyway, you''ll be finished if you''re discrediting you now. You''ll be finished if you know it. Don''t talk to me here, do you hear me?" The young man replied with great disdain.


    "Oh, I don''t believe it today. Why do I hate you talking? Why do I bother so much? Now I''m just curious about what''s in your mind and what you think every day. Can you tell me?" staring at the beads and shouting at the young man.


    "What I think has nothing to do with you now, you know? What I think has nothing to do with you, and now it''s not about what I study. You know, I just want to ask you if you feel you''ve been discredited?" the young man looked askance.


    "What do I want to discredit? I don''t understand what you mean when you talk to me here. Do you know what you mean? I''ll ask you now. I''m very suspicious now. You don''t know what you think. Do you know?" he shouted with big eyes and then continued: "I still have my current behavior just now. I don''t think I''m discrediting. Do you understand what I mean now?"


    "You''re not aware of your mistakes now. I tell you, you don''t know what''s wrong with yourself. You don''t know what you''re doing. Let me tell you this, your problem is very serious. Anyway, no matter how I study this problem with you, you can''t understand it. Do you know? You just don''t understand me now What do you mean? Do you know what''s wrong with you? Do you understand? "The young man shouted excitedly and then continued: "The problem I''m telling you now is not the same as what you think. We''re not talking on the same channel at all, you know? Let me tell you now. I basically don''t know how to talk to you now. Anyway, you''ll finish it by yourself. Don''t grind it with me here. Do you hear me?"


    "What exactly do you want to express now? I just want to ask you now. What do you want to say? Don''t you finish it yourself? Is it interesting for you to talk about calves here?" cried staring at beads.


    He turned his head and looked at the young man in front of him. He was very helpless, because he didn''t understand what the young man wanted to do now, and didn''t understand what the man meant! After watching the young man silent for a long time, he finally bit his lips and whispered: "Now I just want to ask you, what do you want to do? Can you tell me? No, I really don''t understand now. You say you''ve been talking to me for so long. What do you want to do? Can you tell me? Can we talk directly? Let me ask you?"

 Chapter 1627

    Hearing this, the young man was silent for a moment, and then whispered: "In fact, I don''t mean anything else. Didn''t you pick up everything yourself? What''s the matter with you? Don''t you know what''s the matter with me? Did I talk to you very happily at the beginning? Did you ask me what I answered, but what did you do? Tell me, what did you do, yourself Tell me about your attitude towards me. What did I do wrong or what? Did I not cooperate with you? Why do you have this attitude towards me? I''ll ask you, what do you mean? "


    "What do you mean now? What do you mean? You don''t know what''s going on with you? You don''t know what''s going on with you? What am I talking to you? Why is it so hard? What I just said is not very clear or what''s going on? Or what''s wrong with you? I''m talking now Do you understand what your brain thinks, do you know? Do you understand what I mean? "He stared at his big eyes and shouted excitedly at the young man.


    After hearing this, the young man was stunned, stared at him, remained silent for a long time, then bit his lips and whispered, "didn''t you listen to what I just told you?"


    "No, what did you say to me just now, and what''s the problem I''m telling you now? I didn''t pay attention to you at all. I''m not in the mood to pay attention to you now, so what I want to tell you now is whether you can shut your mouth to me. I don''t like talking to you now. What do you like now, what do you want to do, what do you want to do I don''t want to write with you anymore. Do you know? Do you understand what I mean? "He shouted at the young man at the top of his voice, and then continued: "What''s the matter with you now? You should be very clear in your heart, so you''d better shut your mouth to me. Do you know what you should do now? Don''t whet with me here. I don''t like you very much now, you know?"


    After hearing this, the young man was silent for a long time, and then whispered: "No, I haven''t studied and understood this problem now. What do you mean by saying you don''t play? When has it become me that you don''t talk to me now? I just want to ask you if you always talked to me at the beginning, and then what''s the matter with you? Don''t you know what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with you Don''t you count in your heart? I''m very serious to ask you now. Is it me and your ink? Or is it me and others'' ink? What''s the matter? Do you know or what? "


    Stunned by the young man''s words, he stood in place, bit his lips, looked up at the young man, and suddenly felt as if he didn''t know what to say, as if nothing was right.


    "Why, why don''t you talk? Didn''t you speak very well just now? Why don''t you talk now? Didn''t you talk a lot with me just now? Why don''t you talk now? What do you mean now? Come on, didn''t you talk a lot to me just now? You''re pickling here? Don''t you talk a lot to me now Is it OK to talk? I just want to ask, whose fault is this between us? Now I''m very studying and don''t understand this problem. Do you understand what I mean? Now I just don''t understand what you want to do? If you have any problems, don''t write here. You tell me now, right? Look at what''s going on over there, you know Now you don''t have to hide here with me. Now I just want to study with you to understand who is right and who is wrong. Is that all? We don''t have to say anything here now. What do we say now? I''ll see what you want and what you want to do now? " The young man stared at the beads and shouted loudly at his eyes.


    After hearing these words, he was stunned, stared at the young man and asked, "no, what are you talking to me now? Why am I a little research and don''t understand what you''re talking about? What do you want to do now? Can you tell me no? I just don''t understand your problems now..."


    "It''s not my problem now. I just don''t understand now. What do you say you''re grinding with me here? What''s the matter with you? You don''t know or what? What do I tell you now? I think it''s a waste of my time, you know? I''ve been telling you for so long, but you can''t hear me now Do you know what I mean? You don''t understand anything now. I tell you, I don''t want to talk to you now. What should you do now? I just said, I won''t stop you now. What should you do yourself? I don''t want to talk to you now. Do you hear me? I don''t want to talk to you now. You should do it yourself Do what you want. Don''t whet with me here. I told you, can you understand what I mean when I talk to you like this? "The young man asked excitedly.


    "What''s the point of saying so much here? Is it my ink with you now? What''s the matter with you now? Don''t you know what''s the matter with you?" stared at the beads and shouted, then continued: "I don''t want to talk to you now. Can you study and understand my current problem?"


    "What is it? I don''t understand. Now I just want to ask you, what do you want to do? What do you want to do? What''s the matter between us? You don''t know or what? I don''t want to talk with you here now. You hurry and give me what to do. Do you hear me? Don''t talk to me here, will you?" The young man stared at his big eyes and shouted helplessly.


    "No, I just don''t understand what''s wrong with you now. What do you want to do? What do you want to do now? Can you tell me if I didn''t give you cigarettes when you came up? What''s wrong with you? Do you know what''s wrong with you? I don''t understand what''s wrong with you now? What''s wrong with you? What''s wrong with me now? What''s wrong with me now So it''s so hard to talk to you. Really, I''ve never seen anyone who talks so hard. What''s the matter with you? You don''t understand or what? "Asked the young man helplessly.


    "What''s the matter with me? Didn''t I just ask you for cigarettes? You said you were grinding and chirping here. What''s the matter with you? You don''t know what''s the matter with yourself or what? I''m talking to you so hard now. I really don''t understand now. What do you think now? I''m talking to you now. Forget it Now I don''t want to ink with you. Do what you like, OK? I don''t want to talk to you now. You''ll be finished quickly. I really don''t know what''s in your mind now. Ordinary people really don''t understand your brain. Do you know? "Staring beads shouted at the young man helplessly.


    After hearing this, he was stunned, then clenched his teeth and said: "That''s what you said just now. Don''t write to me now. I don''t want to talk to you now. You know? What should you do now? Don''t talk to me here. I really don''t understand what''s going on with you now. You''ll finish it quickly. I don''t want to tell you now. I tell you if I leave now , don''t drag me, do you hear me? "


    After hearing this, the young man was stunned, bit his lips and asked: "No, what do you mean now? What do you mean? I can''t go now, can''t I? What do you mean? Come on, tell me what you mean now? Why can''t I understand you now? I have to study this problem with you for a few days now. After a thorough study, we can only understand what happened before, you know "You don''t have to tell me anything else now. That''s what I''m telling you now. Our two questions now are exactly who''s wrong and who''s right. Do you understand?"


    "Nonsense, who''s free to study this thing with you? Am I free? I don''t want to talk to you now, you know? Do you understand what I mean? I don''t talk like you now. What should you do now? Do you hear me?" stared at beads and shouted at the young man in front of me.


    After talking with the two young men for a long time, I finally couldn''t stand shouting at the young man at the top of my voice: "Can you stop whetting with me? What do you want to do now? Tell me directly if you have anything to do. You say you whet with me here. You have not finished yet. You say you have been talking for a long time. Did you tell me something useful? I''m just asking you now. Is there anything useful you said? You say what you said Mo haw, what do you want to do? I can''t understand it now. What do you want to say and do? Can you tell me directly? "


    Hearing this, the young man was stunned and said with a big mouth: "I don''t want to tell you anything now. I just don''t understand one thing. If you can answer it to me, I won''t give you ink now. See if it''s ok? If you can''t say it now, I won''t talk to you. What should you do? Look at us talking like this, can you understand what I mean? No? Do you want to If you don''t understand, get out of here. I don''t want to talk to you now, do you know? "


    "No, who do you want to talk to? I now find that you talk so crazy. What''s the matter with you now? You don''t know what you do. Why can''t I tell you clearly? I tell you now, I just wanted to talk to you very much. Why don''t you know?" I asked the young man with big eyes.


    After hearing this, the young man hummed coldly, glanced at his big mouth, and then whispered: "Come on, don''t tell me the ink is useless now. What''s the matter with you? Are you confused or what? What can I tell you now? Can you hear clearly or what? What''s the matter with you? You must not understand what I''m telling you now. I''m telling you, what''s your mind? Do you still have numbers? What''s the situation between us now You didn''t create this situation by yourself. I''m still to blame. I haven''t seen anyone like you now. You say you''re grinding with me. You''re endless. What''s the matter with you? I don''t want to tell you more now. What''s the matter with you. Think about it for yourself? " After saying this, the young man turned his head and was ready to run outside, but he was dragged back after two steps. The young man was stunned, looked back and asked: "No, what do you mean now? Are you a scoundrel? What''s the matter? Let me tell you, don''t write with me here. I don''t like you very much now, so if you understand something, you can do what you should do quickly. I don''t like to talk now. Can you understand what I mean? Do you understand now, I don''t know It''s not like talking. You''ll be done soon... "


    "What''s the matter? Now I''m rolling the calf. I''m very serious warning you. Now you''ll be honest with me right away. You know, you think I love to talk to you now, don''t you? I''ll explain it to you clearly, and I don''t like to talk to you. You know? What''s the matter with me? What''s the matter with you? You don''t know or what? I''m here now I tell you, don''t ink with me here. I just don''t like to pay attention to you. You hurry to do what you should do, do you hear me? "He shouted at the young man with big eyes.


    After hearing this, the young man was stunned, turned his head and asked in a low voice: "No, who is the two of us? I can''t understand you now. Now who is the two of us? What have I done? You let me roll now. Come on, you have made it clear to me now. What''s the matter? You have made it clear to me now. How can I talk to you in this communication link now So it''s so hard. What''s the matter with you? You don''t know what''s the matter with you. You''re still shameless and let me roll the calf. I just don''t understand you. Why do you let me roll the calf? Can you tell me what''s the matter now? I just want to ask you very much. What are you doing? "


    "What is I doing? What am I doing now? You don''t know what''s going on with me or what? You don''t know what''s going on with me? You don''t know what''s going on with you?" he stared at the beads and shouted, then continued: "How many times have I told you not to whet with me in this place? What''s the matter? You, can''t you understand or what? If you can''t even understand, I''ll tell you, you hurry to fuck me now. I don''t like to pay attention to you. You know what you mean now. You know what you mean. I don''t like to talk to you. You hurry to give me what to do now Why, don''t you whet with me? Do you hear me? I didn''t whet you like this in the middle of the night. What do you say you do? What do you do yourself? Why don''t you know? I just don''t understand now. Grass, you just shut your mouth and roll the calf for me. Do you hear me? Don''t whet with me here. I''m now I''m really dying here. I haven''t seen you so good at ink since I was a child. You said you were grinding and chirping here. I told you that you can''t listen to what I said. Can''t you listen to what I said? Why can''t you do it yourself? Get out of here quickly. Do you hear me? I found you too ink. Really, I''m unlucky to meet you today. Can''t you Can you get out of here? "


    "What''s the matter? I''m just rolling the calf? What''s the matter with you? Don''t you know what''s going on with you? Now you still need me to tell you a lot of questions? What''s going on with you? You should know very well. I''ll tell you, so don''t talk to the ink now, okay? Just roll the calf for me now, I''ll tell you now I don''t want to talk to you. You can understand what I mean. No, what I''m saying is very simple. You Niu Heng can understand it very simply, can''t you? So don''t ink with me here. I don''t want to talk at all now, you know? "The young man stared at beads and shouted excitedly.


    "What''s the matter? I can''t talk to you anymore. You don''t know what''s the matter with yourself. Do I talk to you first or do you talk to me here? You don''t know what''s the matter with you. I told you very clearly just now. But you just listen to me now Don''t understand what I''m talking about. You can''t see what I''m talking about. Don''t you take it to heart at all? Then you don''t know what I''m talking about at all, so there''s no need to continue communication between us before. Do you understand what I mean? "He shouted at the young man helplessly.


    After hearing this, the young man licked his lips and whispered, "why, you mean not to talk to me now? Does that mean?"


    "Yes, that''s what I mean now. I just don''t want to talk to you, but what''s the premise now? On your side, you must explain to me now. What''s wrong with me and how I''m ashamed. Now I just don''t understand what this word means. As long as you explain this word to me very clearly, we two will There''s no problem at all, but if you can''t explain it clearly now, I''m very sorry to give it back to me. I can''t let you leave today, okay? "


    "Why can''t you let me leave? What can''t you let me leave? Why can''t I see what you mean now? You say you''re grinding with me here. What''s the matter with you? You don''t know or are you on the ground? Now I find it hard for me to talk to you. You don''t know what''s the matter with you. Sit here and talk to me Whet haw, did you say something serious after I slept with you for a long time? I''m asking you now. Did you say something serious yourself? I''m very honest with you now, but did you say something serious? What''s the matter with you? You don''t know what''s the matter with yourself? I''m asking you now. Don''t you hear me in the ink? "


    "What is it that I whet haw?" the young man asked excitedly, squinting at the beads, and then continued: "I just don''t understand what I''m doing now. I''m just asking, what did I do? Why did I do it? What did I say or what did I do? Did I do it wrong or what? I found that you lied to you so much. What''s the matter with you? You don''t know what''s the matter with yourself or what? I don''t know I tried so hard to talk to you, but what do you mean? What''s the matter with you? You don''t understand or what? What did I tell you? You''re grinding with me here. What did I say? Now tell me what I just said? Why do you talk to me with such an attitude? What''s the matter with you? You don''t know or what? "


    Listening to the young man''s words, he was stunned and stared at his big eyes. He was very puzzled. It seemed that he didn''t know what to say!


    "Why, don''t you speak? Didn''t you speak very well just now? Why don''t you speak now?"


    Staring at the helpless young man in front of him, frowning and whispering: "I don''t understand what you mean. What do you say you do? Why don''t I understand now? You say you are grinding with me here. What do you want to do? I just don''t understand now. What do you say you are doing now? What do you say you are doing? I''ve told you for so long. I found out how you are doing I can''t understand what I said. What''s the matter with you? You don''t know what''s the matter with you? Now I tell you very clearly that I don''t dare to talk to you now. Can you understand what I mean? So you hurry to roll the calf for me now. Can you do what you like? Can you stop me? I''m just asking Would you mind not grinding haw with me here? "He shouted at the young man in front of him, staring at his big eyes.

 Chapter 1628

    "What''s the matter? What have I done? You whet and haw here. I don''t like your attitude towards me now. What''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with you? You don''t know what''s the matter with you. I told you so much, but you didn''t listen to me. I told you, you talk about what you whet and haw with me here. You can''t help yourself What''s the matter with you? Why don''t you understand? What I tell you? Why are you grinding your haw with me here? I''m sleeping with you. Don''t grind your haw with me here now, but why don''t you understand? What''s the matter with you? I still need to tell you now? I''m asking you now. Do you still use me to tell you more? What''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with you Don''t you know in your heart? "The young man looked silent for a moment, bit his lips, and shouted excitedly at the one in front of him.


    After hearing this, he was stunned, turned around, took a deep breath, bit his lips and asked helplessly: "No, I just don''t understand now. What do you mean by what you said to me? Come on, explain to me now. What do you mean by what you just said to me? What do you mean by me? How many times have I told you? What''s the matter with you? Don''t you know? How many times have I told you? I''m in a bad mood now It''s often bad, but my current situation is that I''m not like I just talked to you. Do you know what I mean? You said you''re grinding and chirping here. Why don''t you talk about your own problems? You said you came here with me. What did I do? You said me? "He paused and then continued: "Now it''s not about what I tell you. Why don''t you study and don''t understand what I mean? Now I find that I''m talking to you..."


    "Why, do you mean that I don''t speak clearly, or that I don''t express clearly, or that you have a problem with your head. You don''t understand what I mean? I feel that I''m very hard to talk to you now. Can''t you see it? What''s the matter with you? Can''t you see it? I''ve been writing with you for so long, but what''s your meaning Si ah, you say you, you look at your current attitude, you look at your side, what''s the matter with you? Don''t you know it yourself, but I tell you, I don''t like you very much now, you know? "The young man stretched out his hand and shouted with great emotion.


    "No, I let you see what I''m doing. I''m investigating with you now. I''m not studying with you. We even think about two objects. You just don''t see what I''m looking at. Why do I talk to you so hard now? Can you study your own problems? I''ve talked to you so much now, but I''m very clear now I tell you, I don''t want to talk to you now, okay? What should you do now? It''s really hard for me to talk to you now. I tell you, I''ve really lived so long. I''ve never seen someone with your ink. You say you''re talking to me here. I don''t understand what you want to do, do you know? " He scolded helplessly and then continued: "What I said just now is very clear. I just want to study and understand what you want to do now. I just want to ask you now. What do you mean by what you said just now? You said you were grinding with me here. What do you want to do? Tell me what you want to do. I don''t understand it now. What do you want to do? Tell me, what do you want to do What''s the matter? "


    After hearing this, the young man was stunned and whispered: "You''re not what I don''t do now. Let me tell you, I have nothing to do now. I''m just very dissatisfied with your attitude towards me just now. Do you know what I did? What''s wrong with me? What''s the matter with you? What do you want to do? I don''t know what you want to do now when you ask me what to do now. Why don''t you talk about you first What are you doing now? Let me make a simple study to see if it''s OK. Can you briefly answer any questions we have? It''s useless for you to say that we talk about things here. You don''t know what I''m talking about now, and I don''t know what you''re talking about. Do you think so? It''s better for us to have a very simple communication now , what''s the matter with you? The two of us are now simply and calmly communicating this problem. See if it''s OK. You say that if we go on talking like this, there''s no meaning at all. Have you found it? I''m just asking you very simply. What''s the matter if you find it? "


    He was stunned when he heard the young man''s words, bit his lips and didn''t speak.


    "No, why don''t you talk? What do you mean? What''s the matter? You''re talking to you now. You don''t understand this problem now, do you? You must not understand this problem now. Let me tell you, what''s the problem between us now? You don''t know what I''m talking about now. I don''t know what you''re talking about What''s the matter? So the question now is whether you can see what we can do, that is, we can clearly take out our problems and simply say the rest. Do you see if this is very good for both of us? Otherwise, you can tell me whether we are very embarrassed and whether the situation is very wrong. Do you find that I''m here now Is there a question? Why can''t we give ourselves a chance to release ourselves now, that is, to say this question very clearly. Can you see if it''s ok? My question now is to communicate with you very simply. Can you see if you know what I mean now? "The young man asked patiently.


    "What you''re saying is true or false. I don''t know if what you''re saying is true or false. You don''t have a spectrum at all. Do you know? You don''t know what you''re doing now, and I don''t know what you want to do now. What do you want to do and what''s wrong with you? Don''t you know what you want to say now Why, I don''t know why. What exactly do you want to do? Can you talk about a simple communication between us... "I looked at the young man in a very sincere tone and asked.


    "Now it''s not what I want to do. You know, now we are what you said. I don''t understand what I said. You don''t understand what I said. We need a very, very dull and excessive process before. Can you understand what I mean when I talk to you like this? The problem now is that I don''t know what you''re talking about, and you don''t know what I''m talking about It was the most critical contradiction between us before. Now, as long as we solve this contradiction, I tell you, there must be no problem in this matter, you know? Let me tell you now. Think about it. In fact, there is no essential contradiction between us. The two of us are the most important contradiction That is to say, we don''t understand each other. This is the most critical contradiction. As long as we solve this contradiction now, in fact, things can be solved. Do you think so? In fact, you do. You should understand what I mean by these words. You actually know these things better than me. Do you think so? " The young man spoke very patiently, smiled and asked. In fact, he didn''t know what he was talking about. The main purpose of the young man now is to delay time.


    Looking at the young man, he was stunned, and then whispered: "I don''t know whether what you told me is true or false. It''s mainly because you''re a little out of spectrum. I don''t know you. What you said is true or false. It''s mainly because you''re really serious. When I told you just now, I don''t know what''s going on. You''d better think about it yourself , do you understand my question? "


    "Why, don''t you mean that I don''t trust?" the young man asked with a big mouth.


    After hearing this, he was stunned and whispered, "if you say so, I certainly don''t object. Anyway, think about it yourself!"


    After Xu Feng left, Meng Liang said to me, "when did you know Xu Feng��


    "Who told you we knew each other?"


    "Then why does he look at you like that? With that little look in his eyes, I don''t know. I thought you two were gay." Meng Liang seemed to see Xu Feng smiling at me.


    "Fuck you, you have to be like Liu Rui. What does it have to do with me?"


    "I''m not gay. I like women. By the way, sister Bing, if you have nothing to do, introduce me to someone." Liu Rui said seriously after swallowing a meal.


    "Well, but I won''t introduce the object." Zhao Bing obviously had no words for Liu Rui''s request and politely refused.


    "You hurry to eat. Just like you, who has sex with you? Stealing tombs with you every day? A good girl makes you stunned," I urged impatiently.


    "Ye Han, if you insult my personality and career again, Ruige will be angry." Liu Rui stared at me angrily with his small soybean eyes.


    "Eat quickly and don''t let NIMA talk." before I could speak, my flying brother went up and lined up a head on Liu Rui''s head. It really relieved his anger. Liu Rui was honest all of a sudden, because he also knew that Meng Liang was in a bad mood and really made Meng Liang anxious. It was hard for him to beat him, so he stopped talking immediately.


    "You are really interesting." Zhao Bing smiled and said.


    "He''s like this. His mouth is broken and he doesn''t want to beat him. Meng Liang just beat him a few times. By the way, Zhao Bing, how do you know Xu Feng?" I also smiled. Although Zhao Bing is a famous beauty in our school, I still don''t believe Xu Feng chased her. After all, it''s very simple for people like Xu Feng to find any kind of women, so I asked with a little curiosity.


    "Xu Feng had chased me, but I didn''t promise him, and he didn''t pester me." Zhao Bing stared at Meng Meng''s big eyes and said lightly.


    "My sister Bing is still very charming. Hurry up when she introduces the object." Liu Rui also learned from Zhao Bing, stared at his small soybean eyes and said Mengmeng.


    After a while, Liu Rui finally finished eating. At that time, it was almost time for class, so we went straight back to class.


    After returning to the class, I didn''t seem to find anything about the fight today, but many people discussed the three of us having dinner with Zhao Bing in the canteen. The students are like this. They all talk about gossip, and then spread it more and more evil. But it seems that Zhao Bing has long adapted to these things and doesn''t care what others discuss. Other girls don''t mind. I The three of us don''t mind.


    As for potatoes, they were sent to the hospital by their group. The injury was not very serious and had a slight concussion. Fortunately, no teacher found us fighting. As for potatoes, they certainly can''t tell the teacher, so there''s nothing wrong for the time being.


    We have four classes in the afternoon, and then we study by ourselves in the evening. Liu Rui slept all afternoon, while Meng Liang was in a daze. He didn''t continue to study his pornographic magazine. He didn''t know what to think. As for me, I''ve been listening to classes all the time. My grades belong to the middle school in my class, so sometimes I still listen to some classes, such as physics and mathematics.


    The day passed quickly, and the potato group didn''t come to us.


    Our school is semi open. Those far away from home will choose to live on campus. I, Meng Liang, Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan are all from the same bedroom.


    After school, Meng Liang patted me and said, "buy some wine?"


    "Why, I''m worried and want to drink?"


    "I''m a little confused about the meaning and direction of life recently. I need alcohol to paralyze myself." Meng Liang began to pretend to be deep again. Now he is more and more like Liu Rui. I doubt whether they are brothers.


    "Where are you going after school? Are you going to eat?" at this time, Liu Rui came up and was obviously hungry again.


    "How did you know to eat one day? Did yuan yuan come back to live today?" I suddenly remembered yuan yuan.


    "Don''t come back. He said to go home and get some money. It''s estimated that it will be cut by his father."


    "Let''s go and buy some wine. Brother Fei wants to drink." I patted Liu Rui on the shoulder.


    The three of us came to a supermarket next to the school, bought some beer, cooked food, peanuts and so on, and then prepared to go back to the bedroom for a drink. After all, we haven''t eaten in the evening and are hungry.


    As we walked to the bedroom, I suddenly saw Xu Feng who met in the canteen today.


    Xu Feng also saw us, smiled and came to us. When he passed me, he suddenly whispered, "I know the city. ��


    Hearing this, I suddenly looked back at Xu Feng and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "Why are you so excited?" Xu Feng smiled and walked past without looking back.


    "What did he tell you?" Meng Liang asked me.


    Because Xu Feng''s voice is very small, and Meng Liang and Liu Rui are not very close to me, only I heard his sentence that I know the city.


    "No, nothing." Xu Feng confused me directly. I don''t know what he meant when he told me.


    "You two won''t really have sex?" Liu Rui asked foolishly at this time.


    "Fuck your sister, let''s go quickly. The bedroom will be closed later." I didn''t want them to know this, so I said perfunctorily at once.


    Although Meng Liang saw my difference, he didn''t ask any questions, and followed us back to the bedroom.


    Our school dormitory stipulates that we can''t drink, so we should take these things secretly. The three of us put all the food and drink in our clothes, so that the teachers who watch the dormitory won''t find it. Many students who have lived in the dormitory should have this experience.


    Our dormitory is for six people, but there are five people living in it. In addition to the four of us, there is another one who came from another school. Speaking of the last person in our dormitory, he is also a legend. It is said that he peed outside the window in the dormitory building, and then caught up with their school principal passing by, poured a face on the principal, and the principal ran to the dormitory building with urine, He was arrested. Then he was expelled. Later, he spent some money and transferred to our school.


    This man is the eldest brother of our bedroom. His name is Li Deli. The Jianghu people call him Deli. Because of his arrival, he has solved the problem of insufficient labor force in our bedroom at once. Otherwise, the four of us are lazier than each other, and no one cleans the bedroom at all. But since Deli came, he has done all kinds of dirty and tiring work. Lei Feng is alive. To tell the truth, I have the courage to send him a golden flag Move.


    "You''re back." deligo saw us come in and put his head out of the bed.


    "You went to bed very early," I said, looking at deligo, who had taken off his cat in the quilt.


    "I''ve been working too hard recently. I''m tired. I want to have a rest early." brother Deli looks tired and has too much.


    "Deli, I have a pornographic novel. Can''t you read it?" Meng Liang took out the novel he read this morning from his schoolbag.


    "Lying in the slot, you didn''t say it earlier." as soon as he heard the Yellow magazine, deligoten jumped down from the upper bunk, ran to Meng Fei in his underpants that had leaked several holes, grabbed the magazine, and then got into the quilt again. At that speed, I think at least the level of level 2 athletes, there''s no way. Deligoten is good at this, and he can''t control it at all.


    We took out the beer and food, locked the bedroom door, and then began to drink. At this time, I thought of deligo and asked, "deligo, would you like some?"


    "Busy, don''t bother me." deligo obviously didn''t want us to disturb him.


    "Don''t throw it away after you eat. It''s hard to clean it up later." brother Deli asked with a good wife and mother.


    "Don''t ink, look at your yellow magazine." Meng Liang replied impatiently.


    "How''s the ink?" Deli asked with a stare when he heard Meng Liang''s words.


    "Are you * * again?" Meng Liang smiled and stood up and asked.


    "OK, what are you kidding him about? How many times have you beaten him this semester? Didn''t you wear dry clothes?" I took Meng Fei and said.


    Brother Deli is also outstanding. He is resistant to beating. His skin is rotten and his meat is not rotten. He doesn''t wear clothes. This is very similar to Liu Rui.


    The three of us took out all the food. At this time, Liu Rui saw it as if he saw his mother. He took out the sausage and began to eat. Meng Liang and I took out the beer and drank it.


    Meng Feiliang is in a bad mood. He has been drinking muggy wine himself, and I didn''t pay attention to him, because I know it''s not time. When he drinks almost, he should have something to say. As for Liu Rui, he has been eating all the time, and I don''t like to pay attention to him. In this way, none of the three of us talked and drank quietly for half an hour.


    Meng Liang shook the last bottle of wine in his hand and said, "leaf, I miss him!" Meng Fei said, and his tears began to drop.


    Liu Rui and I were stunned when we heard Meng Liang''s words. We looked up at Meng Fei in tears.


    I patted the peanut skin on my hands, picked up my little bottle of wine and said, "a toast to him!"


    Then the three of us drank up the wine in our hands. Meng Liang''s eyes were a little red. I knew it wasn''t drinking. It was crying.


    "Ruizi, what did he say to me when he left?" Meng Liang looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Never fight again," Liu Rui said solemnly, putting away his usual unseemly appearance.


    "Today we had a fight. I think I''m sorry for him." Meng Fei cried with evil.


    "Well, we''re not honest people. It''s unrealistic for us not to fight all our life. It''s nothing to be sorry if we fight." I looked at Meng Liang and said.


    "I think so, too. At the beginning, he said, don''t care too much about Liangzi, and I don''t think it''s over." Liu Rui also comforted.


    "It''s said that behind the potatoes is Wu Tao. We beat the potatoes so badly that Wu Tao can''t ignore it."


    "What do you say about that leaf? We haven''t fought for more than a year. Now we forget what he told us because of this?" Meng Liang said very angrily when he heard our words.


    "After all the fights, what else can we do? If they still want to fight, let''s knock with Wu Tao. We''re not a basket. We''re not afraid of trouble. Besides, it''s unrealistic for you to apologize to potatoes now. If we can''t fight, we won''t fight, but when we come to the door, we''re still shrinking. I think if he knows, he''ll have to scold us. Don''t you say it?"


    Meng Liang looked at me and didn''t speak. He began to eat peanuts by himself. Liu Rui and I looked at each other and didn''t speak, but we knew Meng Liang still cared about the fight.


    I looked at the time. It was 12 o''clock. At this time, the light in the bedroom was going out. I picked up Meng Liang, who was still looking for peanuts, and said, "OK, don''t think about it. Go to bed."


    At this time, the door of my bedroom was suddenly opened. As soon as I finished reading it, the bedroom teacher came to check my bedroom.


    The dormitory teacher is also the director of moral education in our school. He is in charge of trivial things like dormitory inspection. He is a very short and fat man in his forties. His name is Chen dashai. Maybe his father wanted this child to be a handsome since childhood. Unfortunately, he came to our school and became the director. I think his father must be very disappointed.


    "Get up all of you!" Chen Dashuai shouted as he looked at the wine bottles and food on the ground.

 Chapter 1629

    The three of us immediately stood in a row against the wall. Chen dashai''s way of education was very violent. Small things were a kick. Big things were directly attended by parents. It was not a big deal for us to drink, so he kicked us a few feet.


    Chen Dashuai came to us, but when he passed brother deli''s bed, he found that there was another one. He opened brother deli''s bed as soon as he lifted it. It didn''t matter, but he surprised brother Deli, who was hitting the plane. Brother Deli flopped and sat up.


    Chen Dashuai dragged brother Deli down from the bed and kicked him directly in the stomach. Then he began to kick him disorderly. While kicking, he scolded: "let you pretend to sleep, let you pretend to sleep!"


    "Teacher, I really didn''t drink. If you don''t believe me, ask them." deligo explained wrongfully while being beaten.


    "I still want to quibble. I''m most annoyed with students like you who don''t dare to admit it." Chen dashai not only didn''t ask us, but kicked US harder.


    On the side, the three of us were shocked. Brother Deli was really poor. In fact, I really wanted to go up and tell Chen dashai that brother Deli really didn''t drink, but I admit that I''m not very brave sometimes.


    After playing for a while, Chen Dashuai may be tired. Then he threw down a sentence and let me find that he didn''t get beaten, so he left. So the three of us were lucky to be released without being beaten.


    After Chen Dashuai left, brother Deli cried with tears in his eyes, "teacher, I really didn''t drink. I''m wronged."


    "All right, everyone is gone. Stop shouting," I said.


    "It''s a bad day. You have nothing to drink. I have to be beaten." brother Deli patted the soil on his body and climbed back to bed. Obviously, this beating is nothing to brother Deli. He didn''t have anything to do. He went back to bed and took a plane again.


    "Tomorrow I''ll go to the traffic police to borrow a drink driving test," Deli said again.


    "What are you doing with that?" asked Liu Rui curiously.


    "I want to prove that I didn''t drink. After borrowing it, I''ll go to Chen dashai to return my innocence."


    "The smell of wine is gone tomorrow. What''s the use of going? If you want to borrow it, you have to go now." Liu Rui began to set up a bad move again.


    "Yes, I''ll go now. It''s still Liu Rui''s brain." then delige began to dress.


    "Well, you may not be able to find it when you go. Besides, people may not be able to lend you when you find it." I saw that Deli really wanted to go out and stop it.


    "No, I want to prove my innocence." deligo said, opened the door and ran out.


    "Fuck, he really went!" Meng Liang sighed looking at his back.


    For such people, I can''t help it. The IQ is really hard injury.


    After Deli left, we all went back to bed and were ready to go to bed.


    At this time, the bedroom door was opened again. In came a boy with glasses looking at us. The boy looked at our bedroom and asked, "who is Meng liang?"


    It''s time to come. Don''t think it''s Wu Tao''s gang who came to find Meng Liang, but there came a man. It seems that he didn''t come to fight.


    "I''m Meng Liang. What''s up?" Meng Liang said without looking at the boy in bed.


    "Who is Ye Han?" the boy asked again without receiving Meng Liang''s words.


    "I am, who are you?" I looked up at the boy in front of me.


    "You come out, I have something to tell you." after that, the boy walked out regardless of whether I promised or not. In my words, he can pretend to force.


    I followed the boy to the water room. The boy took out a box of cigarettes from his pocket, lit one by himself, and then handed me one.


    "Who are you? What can I do for you?" I asked after taking the cigarette.


    "My name is Wu Tao." the boy looked at me and said.


    "For the fool we beat today?" I understood as soon as he said his name was Wu Tao, because I also heard that potatoes were mixed with Wu Tao in senior one, so the man in front of me must have come for the potatoes beaten today.


    "Well, I''ll apologize to him. You beat him well. That''s it." Wu Tao said to me with a very sincere attitude.


    To tell you the truth, Wu Tao''s sentence is like this. It really confused me. I took a puff of smoke and began to look at the boy in front of me carefully. For a time, I didn''t know what he meant. Shouldn''t it be normal for me to stand out for my little brother? How can Wu Tao apologize to his younger brother? This product doesn''t play cards according to common sense. I think he must have something else to do.


    "Surprised, isn''t it?" Wu Tao asked again when he saw that I didn''t speak.


    "A little." I nodded.


    "Potatoes offend people who shouldn''t be offended. He is blind. I don''t need to work with you again because of his bad things. Potatoes don''t know you, but I do."


    "Do you know me?"


    "No, but I know Chengyu."


    Hearing the words "Chengyu", I suddenly went up, grabbed Wu Tao''s collar, stared at him and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "Is the reaction so big? I didn''t come to fight with you, so I can''t come by myself." Wu Tao opened my hand holding his collar.


    "Do you have anything else to do with me?" at this time, I also saw that Wu Tao must not simply apologize to us. He must have something else.


    "En en, in fact, I''ve always wanted to find you, but I haven''t had a chance. Today I just came to you through this matter." Wu Tao nodded.


    "Come on, what''s the matter?" I now feel that Wu Tao is not a good man, so his tone is not so good.


    "I want you to join us." Wu Tao said nothing nonsense and directly stated his purpose.


    "Join you? Join you for what?" I asked incomprehensibly.


    "I want to unite the students in our old city and stop being bullied by those new town students!" Wu Tao said with an ambitious look.


    "What''s the use of letting us join?" I still don''t understand Wu Tao''s meaning.


    "I can handle it in senior one, but I still need one person to carry the flag in senior two." I finally understood Wu Tao''s sentence.


    "Carry the flag? Think too much. I''m not confused, I can''t do it, you go." I think it''s a little funny to hear Wu Tao''s words. How long have I stopped fighting? Besides, I want people, no one wants money, no money. He wants me to unify my sophomore here. What am I? Underworld?


    "I asked. You really don''t fight when you get to high school, but I think if you want to carry the flag, sophomore year is really nothing to you."


    "Ha ha, why do you think so highly of me?" I asked with a smile.


    "None of Chengyu''s brothers is a basket." Wu Tao looked at me firmly.


    Wu Tao''s words hit me like a stone. It suddenly reminded me of the man like his brother who hugged us two years ago and shouted, "you all have to mix well in the future. None of my brothers in the city is a basket!" time really quickly. Two years have passed, and I haven''t seen him for more than two years.


    "You seem to understand us very well?" I began to be curious about Wu Tao.


    "I''m a junior high school student with you. At the beginning, I was also a good student who was often bullied. Brother Yu changed me. He made me understand that if I was beaten, I would fight back. I''m your next. You may not know me, but I know you."


    "He taught a good student again, which is a disaster to people." I smiled.


    "But I still don''t understand why you want me to unify senior two? It''s impossible just because we are brothers in Chengyu?"


    "You also know that the boss of our SZ high school has always been their railway south, and the students in our railway north have always been bullied, so I think you unify the sophomore year of senior high school, and then I unify the freshman year of senior high school, so that the students in Our Railway North will not be bullied." Wu Tao said to me with lofty ambition.


    "Hey, what you said is really great, but I can''t do it, and I don''t fight. As your senior, I also advise you that if you don''t want others to bully you, it''s not just fighting. You''d better study hard and fight every day."


    Our SZ city is divided into the South Railway and the north railway. The South Railway belongs to the new area, while the north railway is an old area, so it is relatively backward and poor. Therefore, the students in the north railway will be looked down upon by the people in the new urban area. There is no money in their own family. Even if they make a small fuss in the school, they can''t beat their new area, and the boss of our high school is also from the new area, such as Xu Feng. To tell you the truth, Wu Tao wanted me to unify my sophomore year and protect the students in our old area. Chengyu also said that at the beginning, but I''m not a peerless expert in TV dramas. I can''t carry the flag if I want to. Besides, even if I want to carry the flag, Meng Liang and they won''t agree. After all, we haven''t fought for a long time.


    "If Chengyu were in the SZ high school, he should have got it now." Wu Tao ignored my words and said to himself.


    "It should be. If you really want to find someone to carry the flag in senior two, you can go to Duan Xin. We heard that he is doing well in the old area. I can''t do it."


    "A Duan Xin is not enough. If you are willing to carry the flag, Duan Xin and I will help you."


    "It seems you''ve looked for it." I smiled. Wu Tao didn''t seem as simple as I thought,


    At this time, a group of people came to us. The first person I knew was Yang Yong, who was with me. He had a little spare money at home and didn''t do much in school. Most of the people who played with him also looked at his money.


    Yang Yong came over with two words on his face. Then he looked at Liu Rui and the boy and said, "which place is this?"


    "Big brother, you can count it." the boy wanted to see his own father when he saw Yang Yong. He almost burst into tears and a big hug.


    "Did you give him money?" Liu Rui looked at Yang Yong.


    "Binzi, what money?" Yang Yong asked the boy who hit Liu Rui.


    "He hit me, and then he asked me to accompany him to make money for instant noodles. There are many of them. They won''t let me go if they don''t give me money. I can''t help calling you." the bin son answered pitifully.


    "Fart, you hit me." Liu Rui scolded as soon as he heard binzi lying.


    "OK, let him go first and I''ll give you the money." Yang Yong didn''t care who hit who, so he opened Liu Rui''s hand holding binzi.


    I was a little surprised to hear what Yang Yong said. I didn''t expect that Yang Yong understood the matter and didn''t entangle it. If he entangled it, it would be difficult to do it.


    "How much is your instant noodles?" Yang Yong asked after pulling them apart.


    "Eighteen, three instant noodles and three intestines." Ruige said, and the students were happy, and Yang Yong laughed.


    Yang Yong touched his trouser pocket, then took out a hundred and said with a smile, "I don''t have any change in my hand. Here''s a hundred."


    "No, I''ll take 18," my brother replied with backbone.


    "I''ll give you a hundred if I give you a hundred." Yang Yong was a little impatient, and then turned the money to Liu Rui, with contempt in his eyes. " All right, binzi, let''s go. " After that, Yang Yong will turn and leave.


    "Wait a minute, you haven''t returned the money to me." Liu Rui, who didn''t take the money left by Yang Yong, said in an angry voice.


    "Don''t you have all the money? What else do you want?" Yang Yong finally couldn''t help swearing.


    "Grass Mud Horse, give me back the money." Liu Rui finally couldn''t hold back and scolded Yang Yong.


    At this time, Meng Liang and I also stood up, because we both knew that the fight would have to be fought at the moment when Yang Yong left the money.


    "I gave you a face, didn''t I? It''s shameless." Yang Yong scolded, then raised his foot and kicked Liu Rui.


    Yang Yong''s move, binzi and the people brought by Yang Yong also moved, and the canteen was in chaos all at once. Meng Liang and I immediately ran to Liu Rui''s side. Liu Rui grabbed Yang Yong and then a set of combination boxing. Meng Liang and I also saw who fought who, but after all, there were many people opposite. The three of us started better, but later we couldn''t stand so much recognition.


    I looked at Meng Liang and Liu Rui, and then shouted run. The three of us began to run outside the canteen. Because there were more and more people watching the excitement, the three of us easily got rid of Yang Yong''s gang.


    "Grass Mud Horse, you three wait for me." Yang Yong can make Liu Rui fight very hard. He can''t see his face. When he came, Liu Rui did it like a brooding chicken.


    The three of us are no better than Yang Yongqiang. After all, there are many people across the street. We must be too busy with so many hands.


    "How JB whole?" Meng Liang asked breathlessly holding the wall.


    "I''m sure I can''t go back to class," I said, looking at my school uniform, which was almost broken.


    "Damn it, Yang Yong can pretend to be forced. I have to do him. I''ve seen more people who are richer than him. It''s the first one to pretend to be forced like him." Liu Rui took off his school uniform full of footprints and instant noodles, patted and said.


    "It''s estimated that he wants to fight with you now." Meng Liang spit and said.


    "Let''s go. Don''t stay here. The teacher can''t see it later."


    "Where are you going?"


    "Go to the mahjong parlor and find brother long. You can''t go home like this," I said.


    "Brother long, I won''t go. Last time I shot bamboo into his cigarette, he still wanted to fuck me. I won''t go." Liu Rui shook his head and said.


    "If you don''t go, we''ll go. Wait here for Yang Yong to dry you." after that, Meng Liang and I turned around and left.


    "Oh, you two are still not brothers. It''s not interesting to go now." Liu Rui chased us when he saw us go.


    The other Yang Yong looked at us with the hairstyle of a brooding chicken.


    "Brother Yong, do you still chase?" the boy named binzi asked with tired wheezing.


    "These are from the track and field team. If you can run, wait for me. I don''t believe they won''t come back." Yang Yong is also very tired.


    "Yes, when they come back," binzi echoed.


    Brother long was originally known to us through brother Yu. Brother long is not from our SZ City, but moved from other places. There is a small mahjong hall in our old district. Although we call him brother long, he is almost in his 50s, but we always call him brother long because of jokes.


    Brother long is very rich. I don''t know why he moved to our small county, but I think he is a man with a story. It can be seen from the fact that there are at least nine widows near his house who have had broken shoes with him. This man is definitely not simple.


    The three of us walked for more than half an hour and finally came to Longge''s mahjong hall. After entering the mahjong hall, we saw several old men and women playing mahjong. There were few people. It seems that Longge hasn''t come out of the trough of his career.


    Brother long doesn''t make any money by opening this mahjong hall, because few people come to play here, and all the people come are old men and women. Now old men and women don''t like to come. I asked brother long, "you might as well turn it off and do something else. What are you trying to do if you don''t make money?"


    After listening, brother long said to me with a serious face: you are still young, you don''t understand. Men, money meets the material, women solve the desire, and only career can support the soul. "


    "Your broken mahjong hall is also called career?"


    "Roll the calf, do what you should do." brother long gave a kick and ended our conversation about career.


    Seeing that there was no brother long in the mahjong hall, the three of us went to the inner room. It turned out that we often played here, so the environment here is no different from home.


    Brother long is sleeping on the bed in the inner room. As soon as the three of us went in, brother long woke up, rubbed his brain bag full of meat and asked, "why did you come to me when you don''t have class? ��


    Then brother long stood up after seeing Liu Rui, "little bastard, you dare to come here, don''t you? I''ll kill you today."


    Then he grabbed Liu Rui and pressed it on the ground. After a big meal, he greeted Liu Rui. It was impossible to see the scene.


    "Do you say you still shoot bamboo in my cigarette?" brother long asked, holding his slippers and riding on Liu Rui.


    "Don''t dare, brother long, I really don''t dare." Liu Rui was tortured by brother long, so he almost cried.


    "If you want to be with me, how can I deal with you?" brother long stepped down from Liu Rui and looked at me and Meng Liang. "Are you two beaten?"


    "What''s that called? We beat others, but there were a lot of people opposite. It was a terrible victory." I picked up brother Long''s Red River from the table and ordered one.


    "Shit, when I was your age, I could beat ten." brother long proudly.


    "Just pretend B," Meng Liang said without giving face to brother long.


    "Brother long, people say that those who smoke Red River are big brothers. Are you big brother?" I looked at the smoke in my hand and talked nonsense.


    "Not all the people who smoke Honghe are big brothers. Don''t those migrant workers also smoke?" brother long also lit a cigarette and then said, "I didn''t have money to smoke this cigarette every day. Later, when I had some money, I fell in love with this cigarette. I''m not used to smoking anything else."


    "What the hell did you do, brother long? You always think about it day by day." Liu Rui asked while washing the basin.


    "I used to be a chairman, but later I got rid of it. I went here to open a mahjong parlor."


    "Fuck off, I''m so lazy to listen to you." Meng Liang finally couldn''t stand it. After scolding, he went to wash.


    "Now you kids are not big or small. I cut you ten years ago."


    "It''s estimated that you couldn''t do him ten years ago. Look at your stomach..." before I finished, my phone rang.


    I took out my cell phone and saw that it was yuan yuan, so I answered it.


    "What are you doing, yuan?"


    "Where are you? I went back to school and didn''t see you."


    "Didn''t Liu Rui say you were recovering at home? Why did you come back so soon?"


    "I''m not sick. What injury do I have?"


    "Oh, we''re here. Come here."


    "OK."


    "Who?" Meng Liang heard me call and asked while washing.


    "Yuanyuan is back. Come to us later."


    "Wocao, my brother yuan is back. I have to let Yuanyuan kill him." Liu Rui was excited when he heard that Yuanyuan was coming.


    "How can Yuanyuan come back? We can''t beat so many of them." I looked at Liu Rui, who was a little retarded.


    "Yes, there are too many people. What do you say?"


    "I don''t know. If I can''t, take brother long with me. Brother long can beat ten. Brother long, do you think so?" I looked at brother long with a smile.


    "Fuck off, I''m an adult involved in your child''s business." brother long moved outside and refused me without face.


    "I guess he ran away before fighting, and he bullied me." Liu Rui said contemptuously.


    "Brother long, there are not many people that Liu Rui can look down on. You are one." I smiled and said.


    "Don''t talk to me. It''s useless. I won''t go anyway."


    "Can''t you call Wu Tao yesterday?" Liu Rui looked at me and said.


    "Wu Tao is sure to come back today, but it''s not certain whether he can help us." in fact, I''ve thought of Wu Tao for a long time, but once Wu Tao helps us, it''s equivalent to us being tied up with him, and there may be more trouble at that time.


    "Wu Tao can''t use it." Meng Liang looked at me and said seriously.


    "I know. Let''s go back and have a look. If we can''t, we''ll be beaten." I can''t think of any way for a while and a half. If there''s no one, we''re not fighting with Yang Yong. How can we do with others.


    I threw my cell phone aside to start learning. I took out my math book and read it for a while, but I couldn''t understand it.

 Chapter 1630

    "Hey, now this math is too difficult for a genius like me to understand. Can those high school students understand it? Think about the math book in my primary school. It''s called a simple..." I sighed when I looked at the math I didn''t know what to write.


    After tossing and turning for a long time, I threw my math book aside. At this time, I suddenly wanted to find the phone number asked by Su Su during the day. I took out my mobile phone and found the phone number. After looking at the time, I couldn''t sleep until more than eight o''clock.


    I pressed these words on the crackling screen, "I''m the boy who asked for your phone during the day. Do you still remember me?", OK, send it.


    I regret sending it. This message is too stupid. People are not Alzheimer''s. how can they not remember me?


    Ten minutes, twenty minutes, half an hour later, Su Su still didn''t reply. I sat in my chair and looked at my mobile phone anxiously waiting. I even wondered if I remembered the wrong phone.


    "Deng Deng Deng Deng..." my Nokia finally rang a lovely bell.


    I opened the message and wrote two words "remember".


    I said this question is too stupid. If you say you ask so, how can people answer it.


    Looking at the mobile phone text message, I don''t know what to say at once. I''ll give it back to me. Remember you. No, I have to find a topic.


    "Guess who I am?" I replied again.


    "I remember." this time, Su Su returned quickly.


    "Haha, just kidding, where do you go to school?" I replied awkwardly looking at the text message.


    "It''s not funny at all. I''m in SZ a high school."


    "What a coincidence, I''m also in Suizhong No. 1 high school..."


    In this way, I sent Su Su about more than ten text messages, which are basically the state I asked her and answered, and they are also some words without any nutrition. I won''t say it here. The main chat content is to find out that he is also SZ a senior high school student and a sophomore, but I am in class 2 and he is in class 6, and we haven''t seen him before. Her home was not local. She transferred to our school. I didn''t ask where her hometown is.


    "I won''t tell you. I''m going to bed."


    "Well, good night," I replied.


    "Ann."


    When I put down my cell phone, I also lay in bed. When I think of Su Su''s smile, I feel beautiful in my heart. I don''t know why.


    I didn''t feel sleepy after lying in bed for a while. I turned on the computer, logged in to legend, and went up to cut it for a while. At that time, I was a student and didn''t have much money, so I certainly didn''t have money to rush into the game. My legend account was bad, but I still had a good time. This number was played with brother Yu in junior high school. Brother Yu was more powerful, Our server is also very famous. Of course, he also spent a lot of money. At that time, I didn''t know where he got the money.


    After playing for a while, I was finally sleepy. I turned off the computer and fell asleep on my bed.


    The next morning I woke up and found my mobile phone. It was more than nine o''clock. My parents must have gone to work. They vaguely walked to the bathroom and took a shower. After washing, I felt more energetic.


    I found something to eat at home and ate while watching TV. Anyway, I had nothing to do today. I ate slowly.


    At more than ten o''clock, my phone rang. I took it out and saw that it was Meng Liang.


    "What instructions, brother liang?" I picked up the phone and joked.


    "What are you doing at home?"


    "It''s all right. I''m watching TV."


    "Let''s go to the Internet cafe for a while."


    "Well, come to my house and find me..."


    After a while, Meng Liang and Liu Rui came to my house. I dressed casually and went out with them.


    "Yuanyuan has arrived, waiting for us in the Internet cafe." Liu Rui seems to have come out of the blow. Today, he looks happy and proud. He starts to write all the way and says such a useful sentence.


    Meteor shower Internet cafe is a good Internet cafe in our old city. It turned out that we had nothing to skip classes and go to this Internet cafe in junior high school. The Internet cafe is not too far from my home. We walked for a while.


    Just as we were about to get to the gate of the Internet cafe, I suddenly found that Wu Tao and another boy came out of the Internet cafe, and I also felt that the man grew up somewhat similar to Wu Tao, but looked a little older than Wu Tao.


    "Meng Liang, do you know that boy?" I pointed to the boy beside Wu Tao.


    "Isn''t that Wu Tao? The man next to him is Wu Jian." Meng Liang looked and said.


    "What''s the origin of Wu Jian?" I asked curiously.


    "Wu Jian, you don''t know. Are you from the old city?" Liu Rui called.


    "Wu Jian can be said to be the best in our old city. He is very recognized by the gangsters in the new city. Let''s say that the only gangster in our old city who can win is Wu Jian. I heard that brother Yu mentioned him. It seems that the guild brother Yu joined at that time was also in Wu Jian, but the guild was too arrogant, rose too fast and lost The momentum is also fast. Not long after brother Yu''s accident, the guild dissolved and the boss ran away. Then Wu Jian organized the residual strength of the guild and slowly mixed up. Now it''s a day in our old city. This Internet cafe may be covered by Wu Jian, "Meng Liang said.


    "Then you said that if brother Yu''s Guild didn''t dissolve at that time, couldn''t brother Yu go in?" Liu Rui asked.


    "Wei Tian''s family is so powerful that he can easily transfer brother Yu to another prison, and even his parents can''t find it. How much energy do you say? Even if the guild brother Yu joined at that time doesn''t fall down, his boss will certainly not offend such a huge family because of a small gangster at the bottom."


    "En en, Ye is right. Wei Tian''s family doesn''t deserve to be offended by people like us." Meng Liang nodded with helplessness in his tone.


    "Wu Tao, Wu Jian, they used to be brothers. No wonder Wu Tao was so arrogant in school. He had such a background." I thought of their similar appearance.


    "Ah, I see!" Liu Rui suddenly shouted when he heard me.


    "What do you understand?" Meng Liang said, looking at Liu Rui.


    "Wu Tao''s father must like reading the story of the cooking class very much. The monitor in it is Hong Jiantao, and they must have a sister named Wu Hong!" Liu Rui looked at us solemnly with his chin in his right hand.


    "Fuck you..."


    "Are you a fool..."


    Meng Liang and I were both in the mood of killing Liu Rui. One person scolded and walked into the Internet cafe.


    "Come on, Yuanyuan has opened a good machine in it." because we used to come to this Internet cafe, the owner of the Internet cafe was very familiar with us. He greeted us warmly when he saw us.


    "Business is good today." I also said to the Internet cafe boss with a smile.


    "OK, OK." the owner of the Internet cafe smiled in a good mood.


    We walked inside and saw Yuanyuan playing legend. Yuanyuan''s equipment is good among us. After all, people are the rich second generation. As the saying goes, the rich second generation who doesn''t throw money into the game is not a qualified rich second generation.


    "You''re here. I blew another knife just now. Look." Yuan Yuan took time to say a word to us in his busy schedule when he saw us coming.


    "Did you spend money again?" Liu Rui said greedily, looking at Yuan Yuan and his new equipment.


    "Hey, hey, it cost 200." Yuan Yuan smiled simply and honestly.


    "I''m really a loser. When I have money, I''ll get a private service myself, make my own number the first in the most complete service, advertise to level 100 and send 1000 yuan. Then I block up in the novice village every day, one knife a child, ha ha." Liu Rui began to boast again.


    "What do you want?" I never seem to understand my Rego''s idea.


    "Can''t I just have fun?"


    While talking, we all opened CS, and Yuanyuan also withdrew from the legend.


    "I''m with Yuanyuan, you two are with me." I said to Meng Liang and Liu Rui.


    "I don''t want to be with this fool." Meng Liang disagreed immediately.


    "Grass, as if I love to be with you."


    Finally, I worked with Liu Rui, and then Meng Liang worked with yuan yuan. I played the best here. Meng Liang and Liu Rui played up and down. Neither of them disagreed with the other. Yuan Yuan played the most. In junior high school, brother Yu played best. At that time, he took Yuan Yuan and hit the three of us. We couldn''t make a big mistake.


    "My grass, I was shot in the head again!" Liu Rui shouted, looking at his blackened screen.


    "Grass Mud Horse, don''t shout." after Liu Rui shouted, a fat and obscene boy across from us shouted.


    When the boy shouted, the originally noisy Internet cafe suddenly became quiet. Liu Rui looked up at the opposite side: "who scolded me just now?"


    "Grass Mud Horse, why did I scold you?" the boy stood up and pointed to Liu Rui.


    The boy scolded so much that more and more people watched the excitement around. Meng Liang and I were a little unhappy. The boy was too crazy. He didn''t open your house in the Internet cafe. He shouted how to do it.


    "Sorry, I''m sick. Don''t be the same as me." Liu Rui didn''t get angry after listening, but suddenly smiled and apologized. After that, Liu Rui sat down and whispered to us, "it''s better to have one more thing than one less thing. I''m wrong. Go on playing when I''m free."


    Liu Rui''s meaning is obvious. We''ve had a lot of things these days, both potatoes and Yang Yong''s, so now he''s not willing to make trouble. It was he who was wrong. He deserved to be scolded. It''s no big deal to admit a mistake with a low head.


    "The basket in the old city is rubbish." after Liu Rui told us, the boy opposite said a sneer, and then sat down.


    Although the boys in the opposite side didn''t speak loudly, we still heard clearly. The people around the boys also laughed. When we heard a few words, we all raised our heads. I know we can''t hide this fight.


    In the men''s room of the restaurant.


    Liu Rui chatted with Han Chao while smoking. The content of the two chatted was basically the relationship between Liu Neng and me.


    Han Chao took a hard smoke, then looked at Liu Rui and said, "in fact, I wasn''t very curious about Liu Neng''s identity, but now you say so, I''m really a little curious..."


    "..." Liu Rui squinted at Han Chao and didn''t speak.


    "What do you think of me like that?" Han Chao asked with a smile.


    "Nothing, I just can''t see you?" Liu Rui replied with a smile and then said: "in fact, you don''t need to be curious about this thing, because no matter who Liu Neng is, it has nothing to do with you. You don''t know him. You wonder what he does..."


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this. Then he smiled and said, "if you don''t want to tell me, you say you don''t want to tell me. What are you talking about with me here?"


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui looked at Han Chao and smiled without talking.


    "But sooner or later I have to know. I think ye will know sooner or later. If you hide this kind of thing now, you can hide it from him all your life?" Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and said.


    "Shit, I can''t hide it all my life. After all, Liu Neng has to meet Ye sooner or later, but this kind of thing can still be hidden. Now everyone in our harem seems to know who Liu Neng is, except ye..." Liu Rui''s voice is very low.


    "Then you said what was his reaction when ye Han knew who Liu Neng was?" Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "What''s the score? If we can win the University City project now, ye Han can''t do anything. After all, the University City project has been obtained. Liu Neng will die no matter how hard they are. After all, so many people in our harem are dead because of them, but if we don''t get the project, the situation here may be a little dangerous..." Liu Rui whispered back.


    "How dangerous?" Han Chao was stunned and asked.


    "If ye''s mood gets out of control, I think it will be broken with Liu Neng. Do you think the situation here is dangerous?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at Han Chao.


    Han Chao was stunned, then nodded and said, "if you say so, it''s really a little dangerous."


    "Ha ha... That''s why we''ve been hiding it from ye now, so that ye can keep his mind as far as possible. Otherwise, if he gets crazy, I think he may do everything..."


    "You said we cheated ye so much. If he knew, would he be anxious?" Han Chao looked at Liu Rui with some fear and asked.


    "I''m sure, but let me tell you, even if ye knows that we lied to him, according to his character, he won''t do anything to us, because ye hasn''t been confused to that extent yet..." Liu Rui seemed to make a clear analysis.


    "Hehe, if you say so, I''ll be relieved..." Han Chao nodded with a smile, then threw down the cigarette end in his hand, looked at Liu Rui and asked, "do you want to go back? It''s been a long time. They should think we two have something..."


    Hearing this, Liu Rui threw away his cigarette butts and looked at Han Chao and said, "what can I do with you? It''s as if I can see you..."


    "..." Han Chao was stunned when he heard this and asked with a big mouth: "no, what do you mean by saying this to me?"


    "What do I mean? You don''t count in your heart? Just like you B, I can''t find you with my eyes closed!" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice, and then ran towards the private room with his hands on his back.


    "You''re insulting my personality, you know? Come back to me so you can tell me what you mean!" Han Chao shouted after Liu Rui.


    "You know what I mean. Let me tell you this. You''d better not be malicious to me now. It''s impossible between us. I''ll tell you..."


    Han Chao was stunned when he heard this.


    "Go, why don''t you go?" Liu Rui shouted helplessly when he saw that Han Chao didn''t go.


    "Do you think ye will doubt that we two came out at this time?" Han Chao asked looking at Liu Rui.


    "It''s impossible. We''ve only been out for a long time. He''s free. Why do you doubt us?" Liu Rui waved back.


    "No, be careful. We''ll go in later. We must cooperate..." Han Chao whispered.


    "Cooperate?" Liu Rui was stunned, pursed his lips and asked, "how do you want to cooperate?"


    "You don''t have to worry about it. Just go in and finish it. Just leave the rest to me." Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and said with great certainty.


    "Shit, it''s like a psycho..." Liu Rui scolded silently, and then ran to the private room.


    ����


    After Liu Rui returned to the private room, I took a look at Liu Rui, and then asked in a low voice, "where''s the fool Han Chao?"


    "I don''t know. It seems to be outside..." Liu Rui replied to me with his mouth tilted, and then sat next to me.


    As soon as Liu Rui sat down here, Liu Rui strode in, stared at Liu Rui and shouted, "what''s the matter with me just now?"


    Liu Rui looked at Han Chao and was stunned. He said reluctantly, "brother, didn''t I tell you all? I really don''t do base!"


    When we heard Liu Rui''s words, we were all stunned.


    Zhang Fengyu stared at Han Chao and Liu Rui and stammered, "is this a little too serious?"


    "I think it''s a little serious..." Zhang TongZhou nodded slightly.


    "Shit, who''s going to have sex with you!" Han Chao shouted at the top of his voice, then pointed to Liu Rui and asked, "I''m asking you what you mean by insulting me just now!"


    Liu Rui looked at Han Chao''s very excited mood and asked some speechless, "brother, what did I tell you? I insulted you..."


    "Didn''t you say something about me? Can''t you see me?" Han Chao was stunned and replied.


    "Yes, I like women. Can I see you?" Liu Rui rubbed his hair and his expression collapsed.


    "Then you say I''m ugly, don''t you?" Han Chao then shouted.


    "When did I say you were ugly?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at the beads.


    "Just now when I was in the toilet, you said I was ugly..." Han Chao shouted at Liu Rui with a big mouth.


    "The amount of information is a little big. What did you two do just now?" Ji Xuan asked in surprise while listening to the two people''s phone calls.


    "I just smoked a cigarette, and I didn''t do anything!" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice, and then said, "besides, I''m a man with a daughter-in-law. Do you think I can see this fool? I suspect that this fool has no daughter-in-law to hold..."


    When I heard Liu Rui''s words, I burst out laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?" Han Chao asked, squinting at me.


    "No... nothing..." I waved to Han Chao, then said with a smile: "what do you continue, you continue..."


    Han Chao glanced at me sideways. Then he was about to open his mouth to talk to Liu Rui. Liu Rui opened his mouth and shouted, "can you stop writing with me? How many times have I said that I don''t do base..."


    "When did I say I was gay?" Han Chao shouted at the top of his voice.


    Just then the waiter at the door looked at me and shouted, "excuse me, sir, are you gay now?"


    I was stunned when I heard this. I looked at the waiter in surprise and asked, "what did you say?"


    "Excuse me, sir, do you serve now?" the waiter looked at me awkwardly and asked.


    "Shit, you scared me..." I reluctantly replied, then looked at the time, and then asked Liu Rui, "do you serve?"


    When Liu Rui heard what I said, he took out his mobile phone and looked at the time. Then he whispered, "serve, I don''t know what to do..."


    "OK, start serving!" I turned to the waiter and said.


    "OK!" the waiter promised me with a smile, and then ran out of the house with the menu.


    When Liu Rui saw the waiter leave, he turned to Han Chao and said, "brother, can we wait a while to study the two of us? Can we have dinner first?"


    Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and said, "I''ll study this with you after dinner..."


    "Fool..." Liu Rui scolded wordlessly.


    "You''re scolding me!" Han Chao stood up and stared at Liu Rui.


    Liu Rui was stunned and didn''t speak.


    ����


    Meanwhile, outside the restaurant.


    Zhang Xiaogang and sun Yuanliang stood at the door of the restaurant and waited for a long time, but no one came.


    "How did you make this call?" Sun Yuanliang asked, looking at Zhang Xiaogang in silence.


    "I did, but they may not be in such a hurry..." Zhang Xiaogang replied a little speechless, and then said: "I don''t know the whole is in such a hurry. I knew I''d let them come earlier. What''s the matter?"


    "What time is it?" Sun Yuanliang looked at his watch silently.


    "Are we going to wait or go in?" Zhang Xiaogang asked, frowning at Sun Yuanliang.


    "Did the people in the back palace call you?" Sun Yuanliang asked in a low voice.


    "I hit one, and now I''ll give it back?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "..." Sun Yuanliang looked at Zhang Xiaogang and said in a low voice, "no, you can call the people in the harem first to ask what''s going on with the bombing. If they''re worried, we''ll just go in and wait..."


    "OK!"


    Zhang Xiaogang nodded and agreed, then took out his mobile phone, found Liu Rui''s phone number, and then dialed it.

 Chapter 1631

    "Who can say that..." the security guard smiled, then pointed to the sand in Liu Rui''s hand and asked, "Why are you holding this thing?"


    "I want to ask about the taste of my hometown..." Liu Rui''s expression suddenly became deep.


    "Do you smell it?" the security guard was stunned and asked.


    "It smells good..." Liu Rui nodded suddenly.


    "Really smell it?" the security guard still looked surprised.


    "Then I can cheat you. If you don''t believe it, smell it yourself..." said Liu Rui, holding the sand to the security guard''s mouth, and then asked the security guard, "do you smell it?"


    The security guard shook his head helplessly.


    Liu Rui looked at the security guard, sighed sadly, and then said in a heavy tone: "maybe you are often at home, you can''t feel my feelings..."


    "In fact, I don''t know if I should say..." the security guard stopped talking.


    "Say it..." Liu Rui replied casually, then put the sand on his nose and took a deep breath.


    "I don''t know if the sand smells like hometown, but there must be a smell of urine..." the security guard looked at Liu Rui and said with a helpless expression.


    "Cough..." Liu Rui coughed, then stared at the beads and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "All the dogs in the community pee on the sand. If you can smell the smell of hometown, you can smell it. If you can''t smell it, child, don''t smell it. How coquettish!!" at this time, the security guard looked at Liu Rui like a fool with sympathy on his face.


    After hearing the security guard''s words, Liu Rui''s face turned green. Then he looked around carefully and found that the handful of sand in his hand was wet. Liu Rui smelled it carefully, then threw the sand on his hand to the ground, and then ran to the sand pile and rubbed his hand hard.


    "Hahaha!!!" the three of us stood aside laughing.


    ����


    Half an hour later, we each returned home.


    "Dong Dong!!"


    Looking at the familiar house number, I was silent for a moment. Finally, I summoned up the courage and knocked on the door.


    "Who?"


    Soon my father''s familiar voice sounded in the house.


    "Dad, it''s me!"


    I try to control my emotions and make my voice less choking.


    "Creak!!"


    The door was slowly opened. I looked up at my father''s familiar face and tears came out.


    "You know you''re coming back?"


    My father stepped out of the door, put his arm around my shoulder and asked with a smile.


    "Dad!!"


    Although I control it again and again, my tears still flow out.


    "What are you crying about!! hurry in, your mother misses you..."


    My father took the tobacco and wine in my hand and hugged me into the living room.


    At this time, my mother also came out of the bedroom. When she saw me, she burst into tears and came forward and hugged me.


    "Little bastard, you still know to come back!"


    My mother cried as she hugged me.


    "Mom, I''m wrong..." I whispered, biting my lips.


    "Come on, come on, son, isn''t it all right? What are you crying about..." my father put down the gift box and dragged my mother.


    "Just come back, just come back!!" my mother wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and nodded suddenly.


    "Why are you still stunned? Give your son something to eat..."


    "What would you like to eat, son?" my mother looked at me and asked.


    "Mom, no, I''m not hungry..."


    "Why don''t I serve you a bowl of noodles?" my mother muttered as if she didn''t hear me, and then went straight into the kitchen.


    After my mother left, I sat on the sofa with my father.


    "Can you smoke?" my father took out two cigarettes and gestured at me.


    "..." I was silent for a moment, but I still took the cigarette in my father''s hand.


    "Little rabbit, you can smoke for half a year?" just after I received the cigarette, my father shouted on my head.


    "In fact, I can''t smoke. I just see you give it to me, so I''m polite..." I rubbed my head and said with a smile.


    "Pull it down, how are you doing outside?" my father took a deep breath of smoke, looked at me and asked with a smile.


    "OK..." I hesitated and replied.


    "Do a good job. If you don''t want to read the book, you won''t read it, but no matter what you do, we can''t violate the law and discipline, okay?" my father patted me on the shoulder and said earnestly.


    "I see!!" I nodded heavily and then asked, "how are we doing?"


    "What else can I do? Your mother and I both work. Nothing has changed..."


    "That''s good."


    "There''s nothing missing outside. Remember to call home. Your mother and I can afford to support you..."


    "Well, we don''t lack anything. We earn more than you now!!"


    "What are you doing now?" my father asked.


    "We are now working in a bar and can earn five or six thousand a month..."


    "Are you tired?"


    "It''s not tired, but it''s not easy..."


    "That''s good. Young people should suffer."


    I talked with my father for more than ten minutes about the things in H city. Of course, most of them are fake, because I don''t want them to worry, so I can only say something to reassure them.


    And when my father knew that Liu Rui had found an object, his face was incredible. My father felt that Liu Rui could not find an object easily since childhood, but he never thought that others were the first to find it and found a great beauty.


    "OK, let''s talk about it tomorrow. Eat first..."


    At this time, my mother came out of the kitchen with a big bowl of noodles.


    I took the noodles and ate them.


    "Is it delicious?" my mother smiled at me and asked.


    "Salty......" I replied without looking up.


    "You''ve done a lot in one day!!"


    Half an hour later, I finished the noodles, looked at it, and it was almost twelve o''clock. I simply washed and went back to my room to sleep.


    At the same time, Meng Liang received the same treatment when he returned home.


    It was Liu Rui. When he entered the house with his front foot, his father beat out his back foot with a belt


    The next day, eight in the morning.


    My mother dragged me out of the house and had to let me have breakfast with them.


    After breakfast, my father and my mother cleaned up and went to work. Before leaving, my mother asked what to eat??


    I replied that anything was ok, and then the two walked out of the room.


    After they left, I was idle at home, so I turned on the computer and prepared to play games for a while.


    "Didi didi!!"


    I played for about half an hour, and the QQ on the computer suddenly rang.


    I click to open it. It''s a girl''s head!!


    I saw the avatar stunned for a while, then I opened the dialog box suspiciously, and said two simple words: "are you there?"


    "Who is this?"


    I touched my chin and whispered. I was very careful this time because of the experience of Su Su''s best friend treating me last time.


    First I looked at the information of this person, and then I looked at the space, but I didn''t find anything.


    "Who are you?" after thinking for a while, I still typed these words on the keyboard.


    "What''s your phone number?" the opposite replied to me soon.


    "Who are you? Ask me when you come up..."


    "Tell me your phone number and you''ll know who I am." there was an impatient expression on the other side.


    "Tell me who you are first, and I''ll give you my phone number..."


    "You old man, why are you so inky? Tell me you can lose a piece of meat!!"


    "I am the most annoying person to be threatened by others..."


    "Don''t ink!!"


    ������156XXXXXXX��


    After finishing the phone number, the opposite side didn''t reply to me. About half a minute later, my phone rang. I was in an abnormal mood and connected the phone.


    "Little leaf, do you miss me!" a voice like a nightingale came from the other end of the phone.


    "How could it be her!!"


    Hearing this voice, a charming face, attractive figure and hot temper appeared in my mind.


    This woman is my high school classmate. Her name is Zhao Bing.


    "Why did Zhao Bing call me?" I asked suspiciously, "are you Zhao Bing?"


    "Oh, I''m promising. I haven''t forgotten me for such a long time..." Zhao Bing said with a smile.


    "Sister Da Bing, how could I forget!! that''s the goddess I''ve been dreaming about!!" I joked.


    "If you can talk, come to my sister to reward you with a kiss..."


    "Forget the kiss, sister Bing. I heard you had another breast augmentation a few days ago?" I said with a smile.


    "Fuck off, I knew you couldn''t say anything good!!"


    "Why do you curse when you come up!!" I said something speechless.


    "Who made you cheap..."


    "Sister Bing is free. Why do you think of calling me?" I think Zhao Bing must have something to call me. If we haven''t contacted for so long, how can he call me when he is free.


    "I miss you!!" Zhao Bing still said with a smile.


    "Pull it down, who doesn''t know that sister Bing has never been short of men around you. If you want to think of me, you can''t think of me. Tell me, what''s the matter with me? I''m at home now..." I don''t want to write more with Zhao Bing. This kind of girl is not suitable for me. It''s better to take less contacts.


    "Look at you. You don''t understand amorous feelings at all. No wonder you can''t find an object..." Zhao Bing said with a little dissatisfaction.


    "Sister Bing, if you nag like that, it will break my heart!!"


    "Ha ha, come on, I won''t tease you. It''s like this. We have a party this evening. They are all students of our class. If you don''t have anything to do, come and play together?" Zhao Bing said the theme.


    "No, how can you think of me?"


    I haven''t been in touch with my classmates for a long time. If they have any activities, they won''t think of me!!


    "I didn''t expect you. Didn''t I see your QQ online just now? I just asked..." Zhao Bing returned truthfully.


    "Oh, well, I thought you were going to invite me alone..." I pretended to be disappointed.


    "It''s OK to invite you alone. If you dare to come over..."


    "You invite me to dinner for this thing. What dare I dare not go there!!"


    "Oh, hey, I''m not afraid of your daughter-in-law cutting you?" Zhao Bing''s tone was full of disdain.


    "I don''t have a daughter-in-law yet, sister!!"


    "I said you couldn''t find your daughter-in-law..."


    "Elder sister, can we change the topic?" I asked some speechless.


    "OK, I''m century cafe. If you have nothing to do, come and see me. I haven''t seen you for a long time..." Zhao Bingshuang said quickly.


    "OK, I''ll go right away..."


    After thinking for a while, I finally decided to meet this goblin who made many young men Yi fine and dreamy in our high school.


    After hanging up, I simply washed my head, changed a set of clean clothes, went downstairs, took a taxi and went directly to century cafe.


    When I got to the cafe, I found a beautiful figure standing at the door. Looking at the turbulent scale, it must be Zhao Bing.


    After paying the money, I got out of the car.


    Zhao Bing saw me all the way, waved to me, and then greeted me with a smile.


    Zhao Bing is wearing very cool and sexy today. She has a shoulder strap, a short skirt with black buttocks, and a pair of five centimeter high-heeled sandals. She has a bag of unknown brand on her hand. Although she wore very beautiful at school, she still has two feelings with her now.


    Now she is very sexy and fashionable. If I hadn''t had Su Su in my heart, I would really be unable to control the little beast in my heart, but even if I couldn''t control others, I wouldn''t be able to see me.


    After I came to Zhao Bing, a faint fragrance came into my nose.


    Although I contact many girls every day, I''m not the little boy who blushes and his heart beats faster when I see beautiful women, Zhao Bing is so beautiful in front of me. From inside to outside, he exudes a charming atmosphere.


    So, I was hard!


    "Little leaf, you''re here!!" Zhao Bing looked at me up and down for a while, and then said: "I haven''t seen you for half a year, you''re still so ugly..."


    "Well, I haven''t seen you for more than half a year. You still owe me a call..." I replied with some embarrassment.


    "Did you take a taxi?" Zhao Bing ignored me and asked.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" I was stunned and replied.


    "Why are you still so poor and don''t get along well..." Zhao Bing said with a small mouth.


    "Sister, can we not talk..."


    "Cut, be stingy, say you''re not happy..." Zhao Bing skimmed his mouth, then pulled my arm and walked into the cafe.


    I was pulled to some embarrassment by Zhao Bing and hurriedly wanted to take my hand back. Zhao Bing was stunned when he saw my action, and then he put his hand directly into my arm.


    "Sister Bing, as the old saying goes, men and women don''t kiss each other..."


    "If you''re in ink, believe it or not, I call people to say you''re rude to me..." Zhao Bing said with a smile.


    ��������


    "That''s interesting. How many people want to carry their sister? I won''t let you. Today, I''ll give you a chance. You''re still grinding chirping..." Zhao Bing whispered to me as he walked.


    Looking at Zhao Bing, I could only silently accept this very humiliating gesture and followed her into the cafe.


    Although the posture was shameful, I felt Zhao Bing''s soft body and smelled the tantalizing fragrance from her. I secretly warned myself: "Ye Han, you already have Su Su, don''t think more..."


    After a while, I followed Zhao Bing into the private room of the cafe, and Zhao Bing also released my hand.


    After loosening, I finally dared to breathe. Otherwise, I''m really afraid I can''t control myself. This woman is so fucking goblin!!


    Cherish life and stay away from Zhao Bing!


    "Leaf, do you think I''m beautiful?" after Zhao Bing sat down, he saw my difference, threw a wink at me and asked with a smile.


    "Haven''t you been raped?" I asked, gritting my teeth.


    "Get out!" Zhao Bingbai glanced at me, then called the waiter and ordered two cups of coffee.


    "How are you doing recently?" I asked while drinking coffee and looking at Zhao Bing.


    "Still like that..." Zhao Bing skimmed her pretty mouth and then said, "I heard you went to H city after you dropped out of school and did a good job. Is there such a thing?"


    "Hehe, who did you listen to?" I was stunned. I didn''t expect that Zhao Bing''s news was very well informed.


    "Just tell me if there''s such a thing. No matter who I listen to, why?"


    "It''s true that I went to H City, but I didn''t mix well..." I answered honestly.


    "You can''t do well even if you''re a bear. Why don''t you follow your sister and take you with her? How can you solve the problem of your object..."


    "Sister Bing, didn''t we agree not to mention the object..." I saw Zhao Bing talking to me about the object again, so I stopped quickly.


    "You say you are old and not young. Why don''t you find an object? You are so ugly. Who wants an object with you..."


    ��������


    "Why don''t I introduce one to you? It''s all beauties..." speaking of this, Zhao Bing hesitated for a moment, and then said: "beauties don''t like you!"


    "... sister, can we say something else?"


    "What are you talking about? Why do lonely men and women sit together and don''t talk about partners?" Zhao Bing drank a cup of coffee and asked in a very natural tone.


    "It''s nice of you to be the object of others'' lonely men and women. Lonely men and women bury me..."


    "Cut, I won''t say it, OK!!"


    After Zhao Bing teased me for a while, he didn''t think it was interesting. He no longer mentioned the object with me, but talked to me about what happened in H city like an ordinary girl.


    Facing Zhao Bing, I have nothing to hide. What do I have to say.


    Our story is also quite attractive. After all, this kind of thing is beyond the reach of ordinary people. Zhao Bing was soon attracted by my story.


    Although I boasted to myself in the middle, it didn''t affect his curiosity about our story. In the blink of an eye, we talked in the coffee shop for more than two hours.


    "So many things have happened to you in H city?" after hearing the story, Zhao Bing looked at me with different eyes, directly from contempt to worship.


    "OK..." I drank a cup of coffee and installed a B. to tell my heart, it felt good to install B in front of beautiful women.


    "It''s not easy for you!"


    "It''s certainly not easy to go out. I can''t compare with you..."


    "Then when I go to H City, do you want to take me to play?" Zhao Bing blinked his big eyes and looked at me happily.


    "That''s for sure, sister Bing. If you go, I''ll make all the male technicians in our bar busy... Absolutely satisfy you!!"


    "Go away!! I''ll tell you..." Zhao Bingbai glanced at me, then looked up at his watch, then stood up and said to me: "it''s getting late. Let''s go to the party first!!"


    "OK!!" I also stood up.


    Zhao Bing, who was just about to step out of the private room, seemed to suddenly think of something. He looked back at me and asked, "Ye, you said you were such a big boss. Do you have to pay for coffee?"


    "Er... Sister Bing, I''ll take fifteen yuan with me when I go out!!" I turned my trouser pocket and replied awkwardly.


    "I''ve never seen a boss like you..."


    "I''m anxious to run out..." I then explained.


    "The buckle pattern hasn''t changed at all!!" Zhao Bing threw down this sentence lightly, and then twisted his little ass to the bar to check out.


    ����


    After Zhao Bing settled the bill, the two of us took a taxi and ran directly to the place of the party.


    In the taxi, Zhao Bing had been playing with his cell phone in the back seat. When I was free, I took out the phone and dialed Liu Rui.


    "What are you doing?" I asked directly after Liu Rui answered the phone.


    "It''s all right. I''m very worried about fighting the landlord between the north and the South..." Liu Rui''s voice felt very busy.


    "How do they play?" I asked suspiciously.


    "And Uncle Wang next door!! two to two!!"


    "Didn''t Uncle Wang have Alzheimer''s disease two years ago..." I simply recalled who Uncle Wang was.


    "Alzheimer''s still wins my money. I''ve lost dozens of Kung Fu with North and South..." Liu Rui said a little reluctantly.


    "OK, then you play. I won''t tell you..."


    I feel like a player who can lose money fighting with Alzheimer''s. I really have nothing to communicate with him.


    "No, you call me. What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing... You go on playing!!"


    "What''s the matter with you, Ma Liu? Do you want to borrow money?"


    "I''m not looking for you to borrow money. You''d better keep the money to fight the landlord with Uncle Wang!!" I replied speechlessly. Now I regret making this call.


    "Then you just don''t want to tell me..." Liu Ruisi took a test and found the problem.


    "Nothing good. There''s a party in the evening. Do you want to come?"


    "Spend money?" Liu Rui asked cautiously.


    I looked back at the rich woman Zhao Bing, and then replied, "I don''t have to spend money with sister Bing..."


    "Sister Bing?"


    "Zhao Bing in our class..."


    "Shit, when did you two hook up?" after hearing Zhao Bing''s name, Liu Rui''s voice immediately increased a lot.


    "Why do you have such a problem? Just say whether you will come or not?" I was a little impatient.


    "I''ll go. I have to watch you for Su Su, or something must happen to you and Zhao Bing. I''ll look at you when I go to school..."


    Liu Rui kept talking. I directly interrupted, "call Meng liang when you come, and I won''t call him."


    "OK, send me the time and place. I won''t tell you..."


    Liu Rui promised and then hung up directly.

 Chapter 1632

    At about 6 p.m., Zhao Bing and I arrived at the destination of the party, Huayi seafood.


    I followed the fool and led countless admiring and stunned eyes. Zhao Bing led me into the high-end and luxurious Huayi seafood. Yes, it was holding, not carrying or leading. Zhao Bing directly dragged my collar into the room.


    After entering the door, Zhao Bing took out his mobile phone, found a phone and dialed it.


    "Lele, here we are. The private room you booked?" Zhao Bing asked on the phone.


    I know Lele in her mouth. She was also my classmate. At school, Zhao Bing and LeLe were basically inseparable. They even went to the bathroom hand in hand. Once I doubted whether they were gay or not.


    After waiting for about three or two minutes, a short girl wearing an ultra short skirt and revealing two symmetrical legs ran down from the second floor in a hurry.


    I haven''t seen Lele for a long time. I found that this woman is becoming more and more beautiful. She has straight black hair, a not delicate but beautiful face, and a faint smile at the corners of her mouth. Her temperament and figure are very different from those at school. It''s true that she has changed in her 18th year.


    "Bingbing, how did you come!!!" Lele shouted to Zhao Bing panting away from us. However, when she saw me, she immediately covered her mouth in amazement and said for a long time, "you''re back?"


    "Why can''t I come back?" I laughed and joked.


    Lele glanced at me, then looked at Zhao Bing, then nodded a few times suddenly, then dragged Zhao Bing and asked in a low voice, "when did you two get better?"


    "I''ll go, elder sister, what do you want?" Zhao Bing rolled his eyes silently.


    "You''re still hiding this from me..." Lele was stunned for a while, then he puffed his mouth and said something unhappy.


    "No, elder sister, you really think too much. We met by chance. We don''t want what you think..." Zhao Bing then explained.


    "Cut, don''t fall down with me. At school, I thought you were interested in him. Don''t think I didn''t know..." Lele was silly and threw down a sentence. Then he turned to me and asked, "I heard you''re doing well now?"


    "Who did you listen to?" Lele asked me in a daze.


    "I heard them talk about you just now. Someone said you''re a big boss now. It''s awesome..." Lele blinked and smiled.


    "Hehe, do you think I look like a big boss?" I looked at Lele''s stall.


    Lele looked at me carefully, and then shook his head very seriously.


    "OK, let''s talk in the private room..." Zhao Bing was impatient and dragged Lele to the private room on the second floor.


    I followed them and ran to the private room. After entering the door, there could be more than ten people in the spacious private room, half men and half women.


    I took a general glance and found that these people were those who were good with me when I was at school. There was no one who made me uncomfortable. The people who made me uncomfortable here are those who love to pretend. Some people think the classmate party is to pretend to be B, but I don''t think these people are that kind of people today.


    I was popular at school, so when these students saw me coming in with Zhao Bing, several little girls rushed directly at me.


    "Oh, look who''s here!!" the first girl to see me shouted.


    "I''ll go. Isn''t this a leaf?" a fat girl put down her chopsticks and smiled at me.


    "You''re so fat, eat less..." I smiled at the fat girl and then walked slowly to the table.


    "Oh, leaf, you make me want to die. Come and let me hug!" just as I was about to sit down, a girl put her arms around my neck with a red face.


    I was directly stunned by her hug. Then I looked at the girl carefully. It turned out that she was a student of our class. Her name was Shen Xue. When I went to school, I always thought she was a very quiet girl who even talked quietly with others, and we didn''t know each other very well, so I didn''t understand why she was so excited to see me.


    I stood rigidly in place, looked at others, smiled and asked, "what''s the matter with her?"


    "Nothing, just miss you!!!" Shen Xue said with wine in his mouth before others spoke.


    "Thank you!" I nodded very seriously.


    "Then you don''t think I..."


    Shen Xue was dragged away by Zhao Bing before she finished speaking.


    "Xiaoxue, what are you doing?" Zhao Bing showed displeasure.


    "It''s not Zhao Bing, why is it a man? You have to protect him. What''s the matter with me talking to Ye!!" after Shen Xue was dragged away by Zhao Bing, she stretched out her hand to push Zhao Bing, and then pointed to Zhao Bing and shouted.


    I looked at Shen Xue. I couldn''t see that this was the good girl who blushed when talking to others. On the contrary, it gave people the feeling of a little sister. I don''t think the ladies of our harem are as powerful as her.


    "Come on, what are you two doing?" Lele saw that the situation was wrong and quickly pulled Zhao Bing and Shen Xue apart.


    Zhao Bing and Shen Xue took a look at each other, and then no one paid any attention. They walked back to their seats. For a moment, the atmosphere in the private room became strange.


    I went to Zhao Bing''s side, took off my coat and did it. Zhao Bing looked at me without a sound. He picked up chopsticks and began to pick up vegetables.


    "What''s the matter with her?" I asked, pointing to Shen xuechong and Zhao Bing.


    "Nothing. I''ve had several abortions. I''m a little stimulated. Seeing a man is like rubbing up..." Zhao Bing''s voice is not big or small. I can hear it, but others can''t hear it.


    Hearing Zhao Bing''s words, I was stunned. Then I looked up and looked at Shen Xue who had been drinking.


    I haven''t seen her for more than half a year. Unexpectedly, she has changed so much. You really can''t imagine what it will look like in the future. For example, Shen Xue, if I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes and killed me, I wouldn''t believe she would be like this.


    "I can tell you, stay away from this woman. She''s a little abnormal now..." Zhao Bing found me looking at Shen Xue and said to me in a stiff tone.


    "Oh, I''m not interested in such a woman..." I replied with a smile.


    "What are you interested in?" Zhao Bing asked, biting his chopsticks and blinking his big eyes.


    "I, in fact, I like men..."


    "Wow, you''re so stupid!"


    Zhao Bing was disgusted and then stopped talking. I turned around and chatted with the girl next to me.


    I saw that Zhao Bing ignored me. When he was free, he walked to a boy with a wine glass.


    "Why, didn''t you fucking see me come in?" I went up and kicked on the boy''s chair, smiled and scolded.


    "As soon as you came in, all the little girls rushed towards you. I almost didn''t fight, so I didn''t make up for it..."


    The boy who spoke was Mingda. He was my friend who was second only to Meng Liang in high school. At that time, he was also a revolutionary comrade in arms who smoked and skipped classes together. However, later, we went to H City, so we had less contact.


    "No one pays attention to you. Come in and chat with women, and don''t pull us!"


    At this time, another boy with glasses shouted, this boy''s name is Zhu Hua. We all call him piggy. He has a general relationship with me, but he has a particularly good relationship with Liu Rui.


    Because he thinks Liu Rui looks uglier than him and can set off his beauty with Liu Rui, he especially likes to stay with Liu Rui.


    And my brother Rui always feels that he is a pig attracted by his beautiful personality


    "What''s the matter? You, I''m not blocked in the door!!" I kicked the pig and shouted.


    "Don''t say it''s useless. First drink the wine in your hand and talk..." the little pig smiled.


    I waved my hand: "drinking is nothing! Today, I mainly want to establish a new revolutionary friendship with you!"


    Then I drank the beer in my hand.


    "Like a man, I heard that you were very big after you dropped out of school and opened a bar..." Mingda gave me a thumbs up and asked.


    "What kind of bar to open is to work for others and earn pocket money..." I was silent and replied casually.


    "That''s to be a manager in a bar. Isn''t it old?" a boy next to him continued.


    "What''s the power of that thing..." to tell you the truth, I was disgusted with this topic and replied casually and simply.


    "Why not? If I have a fight with others after the leaves, will you help me shake people? Will you be forced?" the little pig said, gnawing at the ribs.


    "There are only three people in our bar. If you need it, I''ll call you..."


    "Shit, forget it. I have to stare at these three dads when it comes to fighting!!" pig replied speechless.


    The boys at the dinner table laughed and the atmosphere in the private room became lively again. The girls talked about girls and the boys talked about boys. Shen Xue sat alone in the corner and drank quietly.


    Piggy and Mingda used to have a very good relationship with me, so there was no obstacle in speaking. They told me something about our days after we dropped out of school. Although most of the content was to brag about ourselves, it was also very interesting.


    Chatting with them, I felt very relaxed, as if I was an ordinary student, not so many intrigues and intrigues.


    They envy me as a bar owner. Similarly, I envy them as a carefree college student.


    People are such strange things. They always feel good when they can''t get them. They find that they may be better when they get them.


    Every boy has a hunzi dream and a chivalrous feeling in his heart. But when you have it, you will find that dream is always a dream, and reality and dream are always two extremes.


    How should people distinguish between dream and reality??


    What hits you in the mouth is reality, what makes you laugh is dream!!


    After chatting with these people for more than ten minutes, my cell phone rang. I escaped. It was Liu Rui who called me.


    "Have you arrived yet?" I asked directly after answering the phone.


    "Here, which private room are you in?" Liu Rui replied.


    "502, is Meng Liang here?"


    "Coming!!" Liu Rui replied impatiently, and then hung up the phone directly.


    "Meng Liang and Liu Rui are coming?" Mingda looked at me and asked after seeing me hang up.


    "Well, I''ll be here soon..." I nodded.


    "Shit, brother Rui is coming. I miss him so much... I have to go out to pick him up!!" when piggy heard that Liu Rui was coming, he quickly put down his pig''s hoof and ran to the door of the private room.


    "Liu Rui is just like his father..."


    Mingda looked at the back of the pig and scolded wordlessly.


    "Ha ha."


    I smiled and said nothing.


    Before the pig ran out, Liu Rui came with Meng Liang.


    "Brother Rui!!" the little pig went up and hugged Liu Rui and shouted with tears in his eyes.


    "Roll the calf..." Liu Rui scolded irritably, then pushed the pig away and walked to Lele''s face, bared his teeth and said hello: "Hi, beauty!!"


    "You... You stay away from me!" Lele cautiously took a step back. His little hand reached into the bag and seized the wolf spray.


    Why is Lele so sensitive to Liu Rui?


    Because at school, Liu Rui once picked Lele''s pants!!


    As for why he picked his pants, Liu Rui never answered this question directly.


    Some people say he is psychopathic, others say he is a coyote. In the face of such rumors, my brother Rui has always been dismissive.


    Liu Rui can despise it, but a girl in Lele''s family can''t. It''s because Lele almost didn''t transfer to school. Although he stayed later, Liu Rui still became Lele''s nightmare for three years. It''s no exaggeration to say that Lele cried when he saw Liu Rui


    "What am I not doing to you? Why are you so nervous?" Liu Rui was puzzled by Lele''s reaction.


    "Can you stay away from me?" Lele looked at Liu Rui and said nervously.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be close to you..." Liu Rui''s language is soft and elegant.


    "Then can you stop looking at me!!" Lele''s expression was a little broken.


    "What do I think is wrong with you?"


    "Look at me, please open your invisible eyes, thank you!" then Lele ran directly behind Zhao Bing.


    At this time, Liu Rui found the existence of Zhao Bing, gave Zhao Bing a squint, then smiled and said, "sister Bing, have you had your chest enlarged? It looks big..."


    "Roll the calf, nagging is still so disgusting!!" Zhao Bing is not used to talking to Liu Rui. He will hit someone when he reaches out his hand.


    "Ass eggs are also a lot bigger. I must have gone to Korea..."


    Liu Rui replied with a cheap reply, and then hurriedly dragged Liu Rui to my side.


    "Liu Rui, I fought with you!!" Zhao Bing ran from Liu Rui with a beer bottle.


    "Is everyone here?" I stopped Zhao Bing and asked in a low voice.


    "Here we are, just these people..." Zhao Bing nodded.


    After hearing Zhao Bing say that everyone was here, I picked up the wine bottle on the table and filled the wine glass in my hand.


    "Everyone stop talking. Ye Zi has something to say!!"


    Zhao Bing looked at me, instantly understood what I meant, and shouted with a red face.


    Zhao Bing''s words were really effective. The private room immediately quieted down, and everyone stared at us with big eyes.


    "Cough, it''s like this. After I, Liu Rui and Meng Liang dropped out of school, I didn''t contact you much because I went to other cities. But thank you for remembering the three of us and thinking of the three of us. I won''t say much. Liu Rui invited you for today''s meal!!"


    When Liu Rui heard my words, his right hand, which was originally extended to the chicken leg, stopped directly in mid air and looked at me very confused.


    "Liu Ruigang just said that no one can rob him of this meal. Whoever robs him is in a hurry!!!" I then added.


    "Don''t rob, certainly don''t rob!!" Mingda first responded, shook his head and shouted.


    "Yes, no one can rob Ruige!!" piggy echoed.


    "It''s different when I''m rich. I remember Liu Rui was famous for being stingy. Now he''s so generous..."


    "Yes, that''s generous!!"


    "Why can''t this meal be five or six thousand!!"


    Everyone in the house whispered after hearing what I said. At this time, Liu Rui''s face would be red and white, and his whole body was shaking


    I waved my hand and said, "today we are open to eat. It''s not enough for us to order!!"


    "OK!!"


    The crowd responded and then ate.


    "Ye Han! I''m so fucking poor that you still pit me?!"


    Liu Rui roared, a burst of heartbroken, stared at soybean sized eyes, and angrily came to me.


    "Didn''t I give you a long face? Look what they look at you now?" I explained very seriously.


    "But I really don''t have money!! why don''t you put it on me first and I''ll give it to you later..." Liu Ruisi said after taking a test.


    "I have no money..."


    "What the fuck? It''s embarrassing to have no money when you pay the bill later!!"


    "That''s your business. It has nothing to do with me..." I said casually.


    "Shit, I can do what you fucking do every day..." Liu Rui rubbed his face and said nothing for a while.


    "No, you asked your daughter-in-law to call you, didn''t she have it in her hand?" I took a bite and casually suggested.


    "What did I tell my daughter-in-law? I said I had nothing to do to pretend to be B. I had to invite my classmates to dinner, and then I didn''t bring enough money? Do you believe my daughter-in-law''s temperament can eat me?"


    "That''s right. Why don''t you just say that you use money at home? Although Wu Mei is a little bit more reasonable, she is still very reasonable. You say he can give you something at home..."


    Liu Rui listened to me, thought for three seconds, and then walked out of the private room with his mobile phone.


    After about five or six minutes, Liu Rui walked back to the private room with a red face. It seemed that he was going to get the money.


    After Liu Rui came back, he didn''t talk to Meng Liang at all. Instead, he sat down in the pile of girls and told people about our glorious history in H city. Although most of the content was bragging, those little girls listened very hard. Rui shouted one by one. Liu Rui''s mouth should be pulled to the back of his ears.


    Moreover, Liu Rui also ate while talking. The eating phase, not to mention how anxious, was. The ribs were eaten into his mouth in less than three seconds. There was no meat and bones left at all.


    "Rego, slow down!!" a little girl whispered.


    "It''s all right, so eat healthy!!!" Liu Rui replied foolishly.


    "Deng Deng Deng!!"


    At this time, my mobile phone rang. I took it out and saw that it was Wu Mei. I looked at Liu Rui, looked at my mobile phone, and finally decided to answer the phone.


    "Hello?"


    "Leaf, is Liu Rui with you?" Wu Mei asked in a flat voice.


    "Yes... No..." I stammered back. I didn''t know what to say.


    "In the end or not!!" Wu Mei''s voice was impatient.


    "Together!! what''s the matter??" I glanced at Liu Rui and replied very definitely.


    "What are you doing?" Wu Mei continued.


    "Eat..."


    "This bastard, just now he told me that his second aunt is dead and has no money to buy a coffin..." I can feel Wu Mei''s murderous spirit through the phone.


    "His second aunt is dead..." I explained weakly.


    "Don''t say it''s useless. You let Liu Rui answer the phone!!"


    "This..."


    "Why is it inconvenient for him now?"


    "It may not be convenient..."


    "Well, take the phone to him and let me hear what he is doing now!!"


    "Wu Mei, this is not good!!" I hesitated and refused.


    "You''re in the ink. I''ll clean up with you when you come back!!" Wu Mei shouted fiercely.


    "Hey!!"


    I sighed, but I had to walk to Liu Rui with my mobile phone and wink at Liu Rui as I walked, but Liu ruigen didn''t even look at me, eating vegetables and boasting with the little girls


    "Brother Rui, do you have a girlfriend now?" a girl in our class asked Jiao Didi, dragging Liu Rui''s arm.


    Hearing this question, the sweat on my forehead suddenly flowed down and subconsciously clenched my mobile phone. I was really afraid that Liu Rui said no.


    "Yes!!" Liu Rui thought for a moment and replied.


    After hearing Liu Rui''s answer, I was secretly relieved. Fortunately, the fool didn''t talk nonsense.


    "But I have to dump him sooner or later!!" Liu Rui added.


    "Cough!!"


    I stood aside and coughed loudly. Liu Rui turned his head and looked at me. I quickly handed him a look.


    Then the fool thought I would tell him I wouldn''t expose him again and gave me a gesture of thanks.


    "Then why did you dump her? Was she unkind to you?" the girl continued.


    "She is obedient to me, but her figure is not good. I like fuller..." Liu Rui replied with a lewd smile.


    When the girl heard this sentence, she blushed and bowed her head: "hate!!"


    "Cough cough!!"


    I saw Liu Rui talking again, so I coughed a few times.


    "What are you always coughing about?" Liu Rui looked at me and shouted reluctantly.


    "Nothing, I just choked..." I waved back.


    "Drink some water!!" Liu Rui glared at me and then pulled up the calf with the little girl.


    I looked down at my cell phone. Wu Mei had hung up.


    "Rego, Buddha bless you!!"


    I simply prayed for my Rego in my heart, vaguely feeling that he might not live long.

 Chapter 1633

    After praying for a while, Liu Rui hurriedly walked out of the private room with his mobile phone.


    After about ten minutes, Liu Rui''s face was like eating shit, and he walked back to the private room with a dull expression.


    "What''s the matter?" Meng Liang saw something wrong with Liu Rui and asked in a low voice.


    "No... nothing!!" Liu Rui stammered back, then looked up at me and sat next to me.


    "Brother, I gave you eyes..." now I feel very sorry for Liu Rui, so I can only explain it awkwardly.


    "Don''t blame you, it''s my carelessness..." Liu Rui waved his hand, then raised the wine bottle and drank it fiercely.


    "What''s the matter with Rego?" at this time, the little pig also came up and stretched out his neck.


    "Nothing, just didn''t sleep well last night..." I replied casually.


    "I thought it was good just now."


    "Ye Han, I''ll fucking kill you!"


    As soon as xiaopang finished speaking, Liu Rui stood up with a splash and shouted angrily. Then he ran straight to my neck and pinched me. Fortunately, I reacted quickly and avoided. Otherwise, I think Liu Rui must kill me.


    After hearing Liu Rui''s cry, the people in the private room looked at us one after another.


    "Brush!"


    People''s eyes gathered. I waved my hand in embarrassment and said, "play! Play!! let''s continue to eat!"


    Everyone turned their lips and said nothing.


    There was a lot of chaos and noise in the house. I hurried to Zhao Bing with tableware. I thought I should stay away from Liu Rui. He is too fucking dangerous now.


    Liu Rui didn''t catch up, but sat on the other side and looked at me quietly. His eyes were full of murderous


    "What''s the matter with you two? Liu Rui doesn''t look at you right!!" Zhao Bing pointed to Liu Rui with chopsticks and asked me.


    "It''s all right, it''s fun..." I bowed my head and replied.


    "Ha ha!!" Zhao Bing knew I didn''t want to say, so he didn''t ask.


    "Are there any other programs later?" I asked.


    "We may go singing later. Are you going?"


    "If everyone goes, we''ll follow..."


    ����


    After eating the meal for more than half an hour, everyone finally ate almost. Zhao Bing Lele and they began to organize to go to KTV to sing songs again. They were drinking hard and didn''t refuse. Except Shen Xue insisted on going, the rest also went to KTV.


    We didn''t go to the KTV. It was very good. We just found one next to the hotel, so it''s convenient not to take a taxi.


    By the way, Liu Rui paid for the meal alone. When I paid the bill, I saw a little tears in the corner of Ruige''s eyes. It looked very sad


    ����


    The KTV we went to is called night KTV. The scale of KTV is not large. Generally, some students and white-collar workers go here, so the venue looks very clean.


    Because we have more people, Zhao Bing directly booked a relatively large private room, which can accommodate about ten people.


    After entering the private room, a group of girls chirped around the song ordering machine.


    Because this concert hall is a kind of mass selling KTV, the private room itself does not bring drinks and fruit plates. You need to buy it at the front desk.


    "What do you want to drink?" I shouted.


    "Anything is OK, look at the leaves..." piggy sat on the sofa and replied casually.


    "Ha ha, that''s OK!!" I smiled and then looked at Meng Liang. Meng Liang suddenly understood what I meant. He stood up and walked to me. Liu Rui saw that we were going to leave and came out with a overcast face.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll go too..." Zhao Bing shouted at this time.


    "Why are you following us when we go to buy wine?" I asked with a frown.


    "I have a membership card, discounted..." Zhao Bing took out a pink membership card and shook it in front of me.


    "As soon as you''re okay, go to the bar..."


    "Cut!!"


    Zhao Bingbai glanced at me and then walked out of the private room with big white legs.


    The three of us followed Zhao Bing to the front desk of KTV. Zhao Bing looked at me, then blinked and asked, "how is your bar compared with this???"


    "There''s no way to compare..." I replied with a curl of my mouth.


    "You can''t compare with here?"


    "He can''t compare with us..."


    "You can really boast..."


    Zhao Bing was speechless. He thought it would be great if our bar could have this scale, but I didn''t boast. The KTV is not the same level as our harem in terms of decoration and service. Anyway, our harem bar is among the best in H city.


    Just then, a group of young people came out head-on. Liu Rui instinctively moved to the side, but he was hit on the shoulder by a young man.


    Liu Rui was stunned for a moment and looked at the young man across the street irritably, but he didn''t say anything. He was ready to go on.


    "Are you fucking blind? Don''t you see anyone?" Liu Rui didn''t speak, but the young man spoke and turned his head to scold Liu Rui.


    "Did you hit me?" Liu Rui looked at his drinking and walking. He didn''t want to talk to such people, so he scolded.


    "Fart, you hit me. A good dog doesn''t stand in the way!!" the young man then scolded.


    "No, can you talk!!" Zhao Bing asked reluctantly.


    "Oh, there''s another girl here!! my brother can''t speak, but I can fuck you..." when the young man saw Zhao Bing, his eyes immediately became different and his speech was very ugly.


    "You..." Zhao Bing''s face turned red when the young man said, and he couldn''t speak out angrily.


    "What the fuck are you talking about?" Meng Liang on one side couldn''t help but reach out and slap the young man in the face.


    "Xiaoxin, don''t fucking pull the calf, let''s go quickly!!" just at this time, a young man of our age frowned and shouted in the crowd.


    "I''ll pick you up later, sister and brother. Let''s go!!" the young man called Xiaoxin stretched out his hand to wipe Zhao Bing''s face. Zhao Bing instinctively hid.


    "Pa!!"


    A loud mouth rang through the corridor.


    It was not Meng Liang but me who did it.


    "You..." the young man covered his face and pointed at me, with an incredible face.


    "You got NIMA B!!"


    I slapped my second mouth.


    "Draft it, are you fucking tired of living!!"


    At this time, the young man finally reacted and jumped at us with open teeth and claws.


    "Bang!!"


    Meng Liang kicked out and directly kicked the young man two meters.


    "What are you doing!! why did you start..."


    At this time, a young man came out of the crowd. I looked at the young man and the young man looked at me.


    "What a coincidence..." I touched my nose, looked at the young man and said with a smile.


    "It''s a coincidence!!" the youth also looked at me and nodded.


    "Ye Han, right?" the young man was silent and looked at me and asked.


    "Yes!!" I nodded.


    I know the young man in front of me. It''s none other than Wang Xin, the former subordinate of Wei Tian.


    When several of us had a fight with Tian Hao, it was Wang Xin and Guo Bin who helped Tian Hao, and then Tian Hao put yuan yuan into the hospital.


    Later, I didn''t see Wang Xin but Guo Bin. Then Guo Bin killed Wei Tian, so I''m not sure whether Wang Xin is from the Wei family.


    "Hehe, Guo Bin has run away. How dare you come back?" Wang Xin smiled, walked up to me with his neck tilted, looked up and down and said: "I heard you''re doing well now


    Hearing Wang Xin''s words, I felt bad for a moment. Wang Xin may still be from the Wei family.


    "What do you mean?" I squinted at Wang Xin and asked.


    "You really dare to come back. Do you know how much you are worth in H market?" Wang Xin asked with a smile.


    I didn''t speak with a dark face.


    "This number!!" Wang Xin stretched out five fingers.


    "Wei San is dead. Will you give you money?" I asked in a low voice.


    "Wei San is dead and the iron face is still there!! he gives money!!"


    "You want to make money?"


    "Yes, why not?" Wang Xin tilted his neck.


    "You are not qualified!!"


    "If it''s qualified enough, try it!"


    "Pop pop"


    Wang Xin staggered forward a step, then reached out and patted me in the face and said, "you''re unlucky to meet me!!"


    "Why don''t I give you a knock and you let us go!!" I said with a smile.


    "The posture must be right and the attitude must be correct..." Liu Rui also said with a smile.


    "Well, I think how to correct the law..."


    "Come on, how can I straighten you? I''ll fuck you!!" Liu Rui suddenly raised his hand and put a mouth directly on Wang Xin''s face.


    "Pa!!"


    Wang Xin stepped back directly by Liu Ruifan.


    "I have to be right, too!"


    Wang Xin didn''t react here. Meng Liang kicked Wang Xin in the stomach and put him down.


    "Do you want to be shameless? Do them for me and catch the bonus!!" Wang Xin, lying on the ground, shouted loudly.


    "Hula!!"


    Seven or eight people under Wang Xin''s hand immediately surrounded him.


    "Zhao Bing, you go first..." I turned back and pushed Zhao Bing.


    After Zhao Bing understood what was going on, he looked at me inexplicably, and then ran to the private room with big steps.


    "Draft it, fuck him for me!!" a young man came up and grabbed Liu Rui''s hair. Then four or five people directly surrounded Liu Rui.


    "Hit me to death!!" at this time, Wang Xin stood up, held a trash can and patted Liu Rui on the head.


    "Putong!!" Liu Rui sank and fell directly to the ground.


    Four or five people kicked Liu Rui directly.


    Meng Liang and I were not idle at this time. Although we didn''t take care of Liu Rui who was beaten, we ran directly to Wang Xin.


    "Bang bang!!"


    Meng Liang raised his legs and kicked three feet. He directly chucked Wang Xin to the corner of the wall. I rode on Wang Xin and pulled down one by one.


    "Fuck your mother, come and help me!!" Wang Xinsheng, who was riding on me, wailed and shouted.


    "Come and help brother Xin!!" at this time, several young people reacted and quickly released Liu Rui and ran to us.


    "Drafted!!"


    A young man scolded at the other side, and then kicked me off Wang Xin.


    Although we often fight, there are many people across the street. Meng Liang obviously feels that he can''t greet us. His self-protection is OK, but he can''t help us if he wants to help us.


    Liu Rui and I are a little weak in combat. We can deal with one or two at ordinary times, but we are obviously a little weak in the face of the siege of three or five people.


    "Leaves, we''ve come to save you!!" at this time, a voice sounded in the corridor.


    "Shua!!"


    Wang Xin suddenly turned back.


    "Bang!!"


    Mingda holding a trash can directly patted Wang Xin''s face.


    As soon as I saw that piggy Mingda ran over, I quickly grabbed a man with my backhand, then held his stomach, directly connected to the wall, and then gave a combined punch.


    "Pengpeng!!"


    "Fuck you!!"


    Piggy grabbed a beer bottle and was very fierce. When he saw people, it was a random shooting. The opposite crowd was immediately broken up by Mingda and piggy.


    With the addition of these two people, the war situation changed all of a sudden. The people opposite obviously couldn''t cope with it, but they were not good stubbles. They were all small gangsters fighting at the bottom of society. Their fighting experience was no less than ours.


    Although we had the upper hand for the time being, the other side knew that we were few, so they didn''t mess at all and still waved their fists against us.


    The corridor of the private room was in complete chaos, shouting and swearing!!


    "Hula!!"


    After about five or six minutes, the manager of the concert hall rushed over with the internal security guard, but the security guards didn''t dare to do it, so they had to fight.


    At the same time, the siren sounded through the street outside. Obviously, someone called the police. I think it should be Zhao Bing and them.


    "Brother Xin, stop fighting, the police are coming..." the manager looked down at Wang Xin and said.


    "Draft it, you wait for me!!" Wang Xin is not stupid. After knowing that the police came, he immediately shook his neck and scolded me.


    "Draft it? I''m not going anywhere today. I''ll wait for you right here!!" I wiped the blood on my face and gritted my teeth back.


    "OK, you''re a little bold. Don''t say I bully you. I''ll give you ten minutes. I''ll see you in the street outside in ten minutes!!"


    "No, you are my grandson!!" I smiled and promised.


    "Draft it, you wait for me..." Wang Xin trembled with anger after listening to my words.


    Now the siren is getting closer and closer.


    "Brother Xin, let''s go!" the manager frowned at Wang Xin.


    "Fuck you, you''ve come to an end!!" Wang Xin scolded back, and then directly ran downstairs with people.


    "Are you all right?" after Wang Xin left, the manager looked at us and asked.


    "Nothing..." I waved my hand, and then took Meng Liang and them back to the private room.


    When the students in the private room saw us coming back, they quickly surrounded us.


    "Leaf, are you all right!!" Zhao Bing asked anxiously looking at me with tears on his face.


    "We''re all right, Zhao Bing. You''ll leave here with your classmates soon!!" I wiped the tears from Zhao Bing''s eyes and whispered.


    "... I won''t go!!" Zhao Bing said stubbornly, biting his lips for a moment.


    "Sister, this is not a fucking TV play. If you let go, you can go!!" Liu Rui shouted impatiently while dealing with the wound.


    "Zhao Bing, take your classmates away quickly, or they will come back later, you can only drag us down!!" I also explained.


    "Then why don''t you go?" Zhao Bing looked at me and asked.


    "Where are you going? They''re coming for us. Wang Xin Let the news out, so we can''t go..." I reluctantly sat on the sofa and sighed.


    Zhao Bing looked at me, didn''t speak, and turned to organize his classmates to leave KTV.


    After a while, Zhao Bing and LeLe left the private room with their classmates. Before leaving, Zhao Bing said to me to pay attention to safety, and then walked out of the KTV without looking back.


    "You two go too!! don''t stand here..." I looked up at the pig and Mingda said.


    "What are you going to do? We just started, and we can''t go..." Mingda reluctantly lit a cigarette and sat next to me.


    "Hehe, who wants you two to get involved? It''s good to watch the fun with others..." I said this without any other meaning. I really don''t want them to get involved in this matter.


    "Others are others, and we are both of us. You didn''t help us when we were bullied at school. Now you are bullied, and we can''t watch!!" piggy said in an extremely firm tone.


    I was a little moved by pig''s words. I didn''t know how to answer them. I could only look at them with a smile.


    "It''s fierce now? I don''t want to be so finished at school?" Liu Rui patted the pig on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "Look, since you left, I''ve learned a truth..."


    "What''s the reason?" Liu Rui looked at the pig puzzled.


    "Cowardice will be beaten. It turns out that we will hide and be afraid when we encounter something, but now we are different. We have learned to fight back. Slowly, no one really dares to bully us..." piggy smiled foolishly.


    "Hehe, that''s good!!" Liu Rui nodded and wanted to say something to the pig, but he didn''t know how to speak. Finally, he didn''t say it at all.


    "You may get hurt if you fight later. Are you two really not going?" I thought for a while, but I still wanted to persuade them to leave.


    "Ye, don''t you treat us as brothers?" Mingda''s expression suddenly became very serious.


    "What do you say?"


    "Yes, at school, we were always weak and relied on your help. I know you don''t like us, but now it''s different. We can really help you!!" Mingda continued.


    I looked at Mingda and was silent. I didn''t know how to explain to him.


    "Dazi, you misunderstood Ye. We always treat you as friends. He just doesn''t want you to get involved in our affairs. It''s really dangerous!!" Meng Liang explained aside.


    "Are we afraid of danger?" Mingda''s voice suddenly became louder, stood up, stretched out his neck and shouted.


    "Yes!! we just want to help you. There''s no other meaning. We''ll fucking die here today. We''ll accompany you too!!" piggy was also excited.


    I don''t know whether they really realize the seriousness of the problem or really want to be beaten with us, but anyway, I''m still very moved.


    Liu Rui and Meng Liang were equally moved.


    Meng Liang patted Mingda and piggy on the shoulder and didn''t speak.


    ����


    After Wang Xin left the KTV, he dialed the phone of one of his men in Tiemian while driving.


    This subordinate of Tiemian is called Zhou CAI. He is the driver of Tiemian. Now, except for Tiemian, the Wei family basically belongs to this week. It''s best to speak.


    Zhou Cai is at home.


    "Lingling..."


    The cell phone rang for about half a minute. Zhou Cai climbed out of his bed and answered the phone. "Who is it?"


    "Brother Zhou, I''m Xiao Xin!!" Wang Xin shouted.


    "Xiaoxin?" Zhou Cai recalled who Xiaoxin was, and then asked with some hesitation, "what''s the matter?"


    "I just met Ye Han in KTV!!" Wang Xin replied quickly.


    "Who did you meet?" after hearing my name, Zhou Cai sat up with a splash.


    "Ye Han is the one who killed brother Tian!!" Wang Xin repeated.


    "Are you sure you didn''t admit your mistake?" Zhou was completely refreshed at this moment.


    "I fought with them, but I can admit my mistake? They all admit it!"


    "Fuck, they dare to come back!!" Zhou Cai gritted his teeth and scolded, and then said: "well, Xiao Xin, you take people to keep them first. I''ll take people there in a moment. Iron noodles said that you can''t let them run when you see them!!"


    "OK, I see, brother!!" after Wang Xin understood what Zhou Cai meant, he hung up the phone directly.


    At the other end, Zhou Cai, who had just finished talking to Wang Xin, put on his clothes and dialed the iron phone.


    "What''s up?" soon the cold voice of the iron face came out of the receiver.


    "I found Ye Han and them!!" Zhou Cai replied without thinking.


    "..." the iron face was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "if you want to live, bring it back!"


    "Understand!!" Zhou Cai nodded quickly.


    ����


    Night KTV private room.


    "Call Nanbei and ask him to come and help!!" I said to Liu Rui.


    "Yes, why did I forget him, shit!!" Liu Rui patted his forehead, then opened the phone book, found the North-South phone and dialed it.


    "Nanbei, what are you doing?" Liu Rui asked when the phone was connected.


    "I play chess with Uncle Wang..."


    "Don''t * * play, we''re working with others in KTV at night. You come and help with something..." Liu Rui went straight to the subject.


    "What''s the matter? What''s in your family?"


    "Just bring the things my father dealt with me... And the kitchen knife in the kitchen!!" Liu Rui thought for a moment and said.


    "Then I see..."


    "Hurry up. If you''re late, we can''t get out..."


    "Hehe, I''ll start now!!" the north and the south said and hung up directly.


    ����


    After about ten minutes, Wang Xin returned to the night KTV again.


    At the door of KTV at night, there are more than ten taxis. There are five drivers in one car, so Wang Xin found about forty or fifty people this time. It seems that he really doesn''t want us to go.


    "Brother Xin, what are you doing?" the manager asked Wang Xin with a frown.

 Chapter 1634

    "We have no other meaning, just want to remind you..."


    Meng Liang looked at me awkwardly and explained.


    "I know!" I nodded slightly and then said, "now even if there is an insider in our house, it''s not time to deal with him. The most important thing for us now is to get Uncle Tian back..."


    "What are you going to do?" Yuan Yuan looked at me and asked.


    "Wait for Zhang Fengyu to come back, let''s talk to Xiao Wu..."


    "What to talk about?" Meng Liang asked with a frown.


    "...." I looked at Meng Liang and was speechless.


    "Do you want to quit the University City project?" Meng Liang then asked, in an unbelievable tone.


    "Things have come to this point today, which can only explain one problem!" I looked at my mobile phone and whispered back.


    "What''s the problem?" Yuan Yuan asked.


    "It shows that sun Qiang and Xiao Wu may not be able to provoke us..." I then lit a cigarette, revealing helplessness and unwillingness in my tone.


    Yuanyuan and Meng Liang looked at each other, and no one spoke.


    What I said may not be like the work style of our harem, but at this stage of development, I have clearly understood that Xiao Wu sun Qiang can''t be provoked by our harem in any way. We have people and others are the same. There are not only people in our family, but also cut off the relationship behind me, but I don''t know the relationship behind him.


    We have bullets, and people also have bullets. Today, Tian Ming and his family didn''t come back, which means that people''s firepower is stronger than ours. We have brains, but after a few things, I feel that Liu Neng behind Xiao Wu is really not in the same position with him. Liu Neng may be the most terrible enemy I have seen since the opening of our harem. He seems to have calculated everything correctly, Every step is leading me by the nose, and Liu Neng not only designs me. He said that even if I have doubts in my heart, I must take the road he has arranged for me.


    For example, when we started today, I clearly felt something was wrong, but we had no other choice. We had to start with sun Qiang because we didn''t have much time.


    I''m worried. Liu can know I''m worried, so he''s sure we''ll do it today.


    Such opponents make me feel terrible. The tiger thing has been a great lesson for me. There are many people in our harem now, but they all come from different teams, such as Gao Jia''s team and Wei Yiwen''s team. If these two teams are dead, how can I face Gao Jia and Wei Yiwen?


    If I force their brother to hold his head to help me win the University City project every day, am I still a fucking person?


    So now I have an idea to give up the University City project. The reason is very simple. I''m afraid!


    I''m afraid we''ll die again in the harem.


    Some reality is so cruel that there are businesses that can make money, but you have to be able to get the project.


    There is always such a group of people in the society. He feels that the society is unfair to him and gives him few opportunities. However, those people have never thought about whether they have too little ability or too few opportunities in this society.


    The University City project, as long as it is a long head, will know that it is a business that only makes no loss, but why is it that only I and Liu Neng compete in H city?


    Because other people knew that they were not qualified to win the project at all. When our harem appeared, all construction companies were very aware of the white matter a little later, because they knew where ye Han of the harem was in H city!


    It''s no shame. At least they know what he should take and what he will lose his life if he touches it!


    After I broke my wrists with Liu Neng several times, I suddenly felt tired, so I was ready to withdraw from the project when we had the least loss. I can''t say how rational I am now, but at least I still know what is advance and retreat!


    ����


    At 9 p.m., Zhang Fengyu, covered in blood, was pulled into the intensive care unit of Municipal Medical University by a taxi.


    I, Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song, Wei Yiwen, Lao Che and Duan Hui sat quietly in the corridor outside the hospital.


    Except Wei Yiwen, everyone''s face is very dignified. Only Wei Yiwen is relatively relaxed, but I know he is more worried than anyone now.


    "Wow!"


    The curtain of the operating room opened and a doctor with a mask stepped out.


    "Doctor, how''s my friend?" when we saw the doctor coming out, we quickly surrounded him, but Wei Yiwen sat on the bench motionless.


    "The condition of the injured is not optimistic. There are two bullets in his body, one at the root of his thigh and one in his chest, and his brain patch should have been severely hit, plus..." the chief surgeon said and paused.


    "Add what?" I asked hastily.


    "The injured did not receive treatment immediately after the injury, but continued to act violently. Now I suspect that he has massive intracranial hemorrhage, so he must undergo surgery immediately..." the doctor added.


    "OK, operate now!"


    "Who are you, the patient''s family?" the doctor looked at us and asked.


    "..." after hearing the doctor''s words, all of us were stunned.


    After a silence, Wei Yiwen opened his mouth and shouted, "I''m his uncle. I''ll sign!"


    "Good!"


    The doctor nodded and handed the operation consent to Wei Yiwen. Wei Yiwen''s hands trembled slightly, and then slowly wrote down his name.


    After the doctor got the signed consent, he directly turned and walked into the operating room. The bright red words in the rescue on the operating room also lit up with the sound of closing the door.


    ����


    "Uncle Wei..." I looked at Wei Yiwen and shouted softly.


    "I''m fine..." Wei Yiwen gently waved his hand, then smiled and said: "the child is very lucky. He hasn''t died several times. It''s estimated that he can''t do anything this time. You don''t have to worry..."


    "Uncle Wei, Castle Peak is big. They are still in sun Qiang''s hands..."


    "What do you want to do?" Wei Yiwen asked, looking at me.


    "I think it''s almost over. We can''t afford to play with them. Plus our people are in their hands, we should have no say!" I whispered back.


    "Do you want to give up the University City project?" Wei Yiwen asked, squinting at me.


    "Well, I''m going to withdraw..."


    "Leaf, have you thought about a question?"


    "What''s the problem?" I looked puzzled.


    "If we withdraw from the University City project, what role will you play in H City in the future? Sun Qiang, Xiaowu, how much territory can they leave for you? Have you thought about these things?" Wei Yiwen looked at me expressionless and asked.


    In fact, I also thought about Wei Yiwen''s problem. Since Xiao Wu has started with our harem, it shows that they certainly don''t simply want to get the university city development project from our harem. Their ultimate goal should be our whole harem.


    The status of the harem in H city is basically unshakable. However, if Xiaowu pries open the corner of the University City project, they will sooner or later focus on other businesses in our harem, whether bars, casinos or even drugs in Zhaojia village, which are their goals.


    So Wei Yiwen wanted to tell me that a temporary compromise can''t make our harem permanent.


    This is a very common social phenomenon. You can understand that one mountain is inferior to two tigers, but the deeper meaning is that our harem is now in a high position, and there are many people looking up to us. Our harem also gets the most resources in H city. In this way, there will be many challengers who are eager to take a bowl of wine from the harem, So my work style is becoming more and more decisive and cruel. The purpose is to make those who stare at our harem fear, and let them clearly understand the gap between them and me. Only in this way can I keep our harem business, and only in this way can those people dare not pay attention to the harem.


    Whether it is a person or a company, if your strength is not enough to support you to reach the point of monopoly in a certain field, then you will always be challenged from all directions. This is people''s survival instinct, the law of the jungle!


    Whether Liu Neng or sun Qiang, there will certainly be such a group of people when our harem is about to reach the top in H city.


    Our harem has survived and can be stable for ten years.


    If you can''t make it, you''ll be dead!


    So Wei Yiwen doesn''t want me to give up the University City project now, because once I give up, it means that our harem is afraid. If we are afraid now, we may be afraid of more things in the future.


    At this time, the harem seems like a wounded tiger. It seems to be safe, but in fact it is full of holes. What outsiders see is the illusion that I have worked hard to support myself. The inner emptiness and outer reality are the most true portrayal of our harem.


    However, if our harem of the University City project is withdrawn, all the problems of our harem will be exposed to the eyes of others. At that time, the harem may be a lamb to be slaughtered.


    Later, countless people commented on me, strategizing thousands of miles away, but it is difficult to escape the word, love debt!


    Yes, my biggest disadvantage is that I am too young and pay too much attention to feelings. Today, sun Qiang may detain them from the north and the south, but I think no matter who is detained, I will make the same choice. The reason is very simple. We are brothers. The success gained by abandoning our brothers is more cruel to me than failure.


    "I know you don''t want to give up those people in sun Qiang''s hands, but have you ever thought that once you choose them, you will be irresponsible to all the people in the harem!" Wei Yiwen saw my mind and frowned and continued.


    "But if I don''t save them now, what do the people in the harem think of me ye Han? What do the people in H city think of me ye Han?"


    "..." Wei Yiwen looked at me and didn''t speak.


    "Wolf heart and dog lung?" I grinned and asked myself.


    Wei Yiwen rubbed his palm and said in a low voice, "in fact, what you lack is an adjective like wolf heart and dog lung. As long as you know your weakness now, it may kill you in the future. Do you know that heavy feeling is the most fatal weakness on our road!"


    "..." I looked up at Wei Yiwen and whispered: "Uncle Wei, you don''t have to persuade me. I''d rather not if I step on the position gained by my brothers. I think I have little credit for the five or six people in our harem from the beginning to today. The most fundamental reason is that I have such a group of brothers who take care of each other wholeheartedly, so I won''t give them up anyway. Even if I lose my family and have no money, we can Earn one dollar, brother. If you don''t have it, you can''t get back much money! "


    After that, I ran to the hospital toilet with a cigarette.


    "Hey..." Wei Yiwen looked at my back and sighed gently.


    "That''s his character. Maybe he can''t change it in his life..."


    Meng Liang patted Wei Yiwen on the shoulder and explained with a smile.


    ��������


    Wei Yiwen looked up at Meng Liang, then smiled and said, "do you think I''m not human?"


    "No!" Meng Liang shook his head and said solemnly, "you should learn to give up when you go this way, but you can''t let go of the leaves!"


    Wei Yiwen was stunned when he heard Meng Liang''s words, then smiled and said, "do you know who among you is the best brother?"


    "Who?"


    "Liu Rui, you have enough brains and you also have ruthlessness. Although Ye has a good brain, he doesn''t have the ruthlessness that big brother should have!" Wei Yiwen made a very pertinent evaluation.


    "But if there are no leaves, there will be no harem, no me, and no Liu Rui. Leaves are the soul of our harem. The harem can have no me, no you, no Liu Rui, but it is absolutely impossible to have no leaves..."


    ��������


    Wei Yiwen looked at Meng Liang and suddenly didn''t know what to say. Originally, Wei Yiwen thought Meng Liang was a bastard who could only cut people with a machete, but after listening to Meng Liang''s words, Wei Yiwen knew that Meng Liang was just unwilling to express. Not expressing doesn''t mean Meng Liang doesn''t know anything.


    ����


    H City, Bi Wenshi''s home.


    Bi Wenshi is nearly 60 years old, so he is very particular about his life and rest. Even if there is something important, he will go to bed before 9 o''clock. This habit has been maintained by Bi Wenshi for ten years, but today Bi Wenshi broke his habit. Because the video makes it difficult for Bi Wenshi to sleep, he sat in his study waiting for the Secretary''s phone, but the Secretary seemed to disappear Generally, Bi Wenshi was even more uneasy. He read the Zizhi Tongjian in his hand for more than two hours and only read three lines.


    "Hoo..."


    Bi Wenshi closed Zizhi Tongjian and looked out of the window. Although his face was expressionless, his heart was like a river, lake and sea, choppy!!


    "Don''t you sleep yet?"


    Just then a woman in plain clothes leaned against the door of the study and asked softly.


    "Wait!" Bi Wenshi whispered back.


    "Oh..."


    The woman promised, then looked at BI Wenshi calmly, and then walked slowly to the bedroom.


    This woman is bi Wenshi''s wife, a woman who silently followed Bi Wenshi for more than 30 years, but never took the initiative to ask questions.


    Everyone knows that the mayor of H city is called Bi Wenshi, but no one knows their mayor''s wife''s name!


    Even the driver who has driven Bi Wenshi for ten years doesn''t know the mayor''s wife''s name, and even met so few times


    This is such an unknown woman. She once paid her most precious thing for Bi Wenshi. At that time, Bi Wenshi was just a small civil servant, and this woman was the apple of the head of a regiment. At the beginning, no one could understand why this woman fell in love with this impoverished Bi Wenshi, but twenty years later, Bi Wenshi He became the mayor of H city!


    Outsiders don''t know why Bi Wenshi can go so smoothly on the road of official career. Only Bi Wenshi knows that everything is inseparable from the woman who pays silently.


    In order to win a chance for Bi Wenshi, the woman did not hesitate to take the initiative to lie in the bed of a director, and it was five years later when Bi Wenshi knew all this.


    After Bi Wenshi knew about it, he didn''t feel warm or angry, as if nothing had happened. Neither of them took the initiative to mention it.


    But Bi Wenshi has never done anything sorry for this woman since then. The only junior he kept was also killed by his hired murderer. Now this video is exactly the video that Bi Wenshi bought a murderer to kill the junior.


    The woman knew that Bi Wenshi kept a junior, but she didn''t mention it. This is a woman''s generosity!


    Bi Wenshi killed the little three himself. This is a man''s awakening!


    Later, when Bi Wenshi became mayor, the woman watched her husband stand at the peak of her life, but she silently withdrew from people''s sight. Husband and son became the whole of life. It turned out that Bi Wenshi would ask her what she didn''t understand, but since Bi Wenshi became mayor, the woman learned to be silent and not ask, Because she believes that her man can handle everything!


    ����


    Bi Wenshi looked at his wife''s back and remained silent for a long time. Then he picked up his mobile phone and dialed the Secretary''s phone.


    "How''s it going?" Bi Wenshi asked directly after the Secretary answered the phone.


    "Mayor... I''ve tried my best to check..." the Secretary replied obediently.


    "..." Bi Wenshi was silent for a moment and wanted to get angry, but finally he endured it and hung up the phone.


    But the second after Bi Wenshi hung up, a strange number called in. Looking at the strange number, Bi Wenshi frowned and then pressed the answer button.


    "Hello, mayor Bi!"


    A young man''s voice came across the microphone.


    "Who?"


    Bi Wenshi''s voice is flat, neither hot nor cold.


    "Are you at home now?"


    The other side asked very directly.


    "Who?"


    Bi Wenshi repeated, thinking that some boring person was playing a prank, because his secretary can answer at least hundreds of calls like this every day. Although most people call his office phone, there is no private phone.


    "I am a kind citizen. I have something in my hand to show you..."


    Bi Wenshi was stunned when he heard this. Although many people have seen the video on the Internet, the video is mosaic, and ordinary people can''t recognize him. However, this person even said that he had something to show him. Moreover, in such a sensitive period, it''s difficult for Bi Wenshi not to connect the two things. Bi Wenshi adjusted his mood and then asked in a low voice: "What do you want to show me?"


    "Something you really want to know, mayor. Don''t worry. I''m just a kind citizen. I think you just need it now. I''m in your community now. If you have time, we can meet..."


    "..." Bi Wenshi was silent for a moment, and then agreed: "OK, come up!"


    Ten minutes later, a young man with a black mask walked into Bi Wenshi''s home.


    After entering the house, the young man was directly taken to his study by Bi Wenshi.


    "Who are you?" Bi Wenshi looked at the masked young man in front of him and asked in a low voice.


    "I am a kind citizen..." the confident smile of the youth can still be seen through the mask.


    "Come on, what do you want to show me?" Bi Wenshi looked at the young man in front of him and thought repeatedly in his mind about who the man was, but he couldn''t remember who the young man was no matter how he thought.


    "Mayor, do you like reading?" the young man seemed very interested in the books on the bookcase after entering the house, and kept looking at the books on it.


    "OK..." Bi Wenshi''s tone was flat.


    "I like this book. Can you give it to me?"


    The young man took out a collection of Xu Zhimo''s poems from the bookcase, looked at BI Wenshi with a smile and asked.


    ��������


    Bi Wenshi looked at the collection of poems in the young man''s hand. Although the book was not strange from the appearance, the title page of the book left Bi Wenshi''s signature and a short excerpt from Bi Wenshi about the poems written by Xu Zhimo to Lin Huiyin.


    "Time is like water, always silent. If you are well, it will be sunny."


    The young man looked at the poem on the title page and said with a smile, "I like this poem!"


    ��������


    Bi Wenshi was still silent, because he knew that the young man wanted this collection of poems for a very simple purpose, that is to prove that he had appeared in his study, because his name was written on the collection of poems.


    "What on earth do you want to show me?" Bi Wenshi asked with a frown.


    "Pa!!"


    The young man took out a USB flash disk and threw it on the table. Then he smiled and said, "you don''t lose a book for this thing..."


    After that, the young man swaggered out of Bi Wenshi''s study with a collection of poems. Bi Wenshi looked at the young man''s back and remained silent for a long time. Finally, he didn''t stop the young man from leaving. Instead, he turned on the computer in front of him and inserted the USB flash disk.


    The content in the USB flash drive is very simple, a video.


    ����


    After leaving Bi Wenshi''s home, the young man got on a jeep and took off his mask.


    This young man is the boss of Xiao Wu, Liu Neng!!


    Liu Neng looked at the poetry collection in his hand and smiled, then dialed Xiao Wu''s phone: "I sent the things to bi Wenshi. How about you?"


    "I''m fine here... What''s next?" asked Xiao Wu.


    "... next, ye Han should take the initiative to contact you!" Liu Neng thought for a while and whispered.


    "What shall I do? See or not?"


    "No need to see you. Now ye Han is no longer qualified to negotiate with you. Let''s just wait for the play..."


    After saying that, Liu Neng hung up the phone directly and showed a satisfied smile on his face.

 Chapter 1635

    Wang Jun looked at Liu Neng and opened his mouth to say something, but he still held back his words.


    "Fart quickly, don''t hesitate here..." Liu Neng saw Wang Jun''s mind at a glance.


    "On the other side, you are the boss and I work for you, so I can''t say more about you, but I think I should advise you about our relationship..."


    "What do you want to persuade me?" Liu Neng asked with narrowed eyes.


    "I don''t think that person is so reliable. You should keep an eye on what you do..."


    "In this case, tell me?" Liu Neng sneered, then sighed and said, "there are no people in this world that I can trust 100%, including you, Xiaowu and the boss. Now in this society, I tell you that my feelings are too fake. Do my job and take the money I should take. That''s all I think!"


    ��������


    Wang Jun looked at Liu Neng and felt speechless.


    "Don''t worry about me!"


    Liu Neng patted Wang Jun on the shoulder.


    "What will you do if you make enough money one day?"


    "We''ll have to wait until the day when the money is enough..."


    "Have you ever thought about leaving the boss?" Wang Jun suddenly looked up at Liu Neng and asked.


    After hearing this, Liu Neng suddenly paused, and then whispered, "I want to leave this industry all the time, but I can''t go now, because I still have something to do..."


    "..." Wang Jun was silent.


    "Ding Ling Ling... Ding Ling Ling..."


    At this time, Liu Neng''s cell phone suddenly rang.


    Liu Neng took a simple glance at his mobile phone, then looked at Wang Jun and said, "shout Xiao Wu up and go out to do something!"


    "Has that man sent a letter?" Wang Jun asked as he put on his coat.


    "Well, let me meet at the old place..."


    "... OK!" Wang Jun nodded, then strode to Xiao Wu''s room.


    ����


    On the other side, in the meeting room of the harem.


    The meeting room was full of people. All the high-rise buildings in our harem were present except Liu Rui. The whole room was full of smoke and cigarette butts underground.


    "It''s obviously a declaration of war with us!" I shouted tired, rubbing my hair like a brooding chicken, half a cigarette end in my mouth.


    "Although they put the videos and account books on the Internet, they put the materials in mosaics, which shows that they don''t want to break the net with Bi Wenshi. They just want Bi Wenshi to know what he is now!" Wei Yiwen looked at me and said.


    "Now if Bi Wenshi leaks this thing, he must take action!" I sighed and then said, "what would Bi Wenshi do if sun Qiang contacted Bi Wenshi at this time?"


    "..." after I asked, the whole conference room was fucking quiet. I could only hear the sound of smoking.


    "Yuan Yuan, what do you think Bi Wenshi will do?" I looked at Yuan Yuan and asked.


    "Retreat for progress, sacrifice us first, and then deal with sun Qiang slowly!" Yuan Yuan said the key point very directly.


    "What do you think we should do now?" I continued.


    "...." Yuan Yuan was silent.


    "Shit!"


    I scolded wordlessly, then looked at Gao Jia and said, "if we advance the matter, will it be dangerous?"


    "There should be no problem. Anyway, it''s a strong attack. As long as the fire is constant, it''s the same when you go in..."


    "OK!"


    I nodded slightly, then directly took out my mobile phone and dialed Guo Siwei.


    "Have you seen the things on the Internet?" Guo thought directly after answering my phone.


    "Can I not fucking watch it? This morning, 800 people have to call me and ask me if I know who this person is. It''s just that China Mobile didn''t send me a fucking text message..." I collapsed and replied.


    "That man is bi Wenshi, right?" Guo thought.


    "Hmm..." I snorted.


    "If something happens to him, our family will be ruined!"


    "What are you talking about?" my voice was eight degrees higher and screamed.


    "Bi Wenshi and my father came down together. Bi Wenshi''s downfall is not good for my father..."


    "Shit, your father still has this relationship!" I scolded speechlessly, stretched out my hand and lit a cigarette trembling. Originally, Bi Wenshi had an accident alone, and now there is his mother with the Guo family. If Bi Wenshi had an accident at the same time, my hard-earned relationship in H city may be emptied in an instant!


    In a business like our harem, if there is no one on duty behind you, he will be a small bar if you work all your fucking life.


    I thought Bi Wenshi had fallen. We couldn''t get the project of the University City at the last time, but if there was an accident between the Guo family and their son, there might be a big event in our harem!


    "What''s the relationship? Now you''d better think about how to deal with this thing on the Internet..."


    "Don''t you have any Internet policemen? Can you seal these posts?" I asked with a frown.


    "We''ve been sealing, but this method is to treat the symptoms rather than the root causes. I''ll seal a new one for a family, and many posts are forwarded. You can''t only seal all the netizens in H City in a day? Moreover, the more intense our response to this thing, the more serious the people will feel. These people are in a state of watching the excitement. At that time If we really make things bigger and disturb the people above, it will be even harder for us to deal with... "Guo thought quickly explained to me.


    "Fuck, it''s so troublesome?" I grinned and flopped on my chair.


    "OK, don''t worry about these things on the Internet now. After all, these things are all with mosaics. I advise you to seize the time to find the root of this thing, because I''m afraid that if the hackers eliminate the mosaics on the video for a long time, it''s really annoying..."


    "I''m almost where this thing came from now..."


    "Where?" Guo thought aloud.


    "I think it came out of sun Qiang''s hand, so I want my people to tie sun Qiang to see if I can get something!!" I said bluntly.


    "Are you sure?" Guo thought.


    "Eight, nine, ten!"


    "Well, I''ll help you with the police, but don''t take too long. Call me before you start. Is it enough for me to do it for you for an hour?"


    "Is an hour enough?" I asked, looking at Gao Jia.


    "Enough!" Gao Jia nodded.


    "Half an hour is enough!" I repeated from the phone.


    "OK, call then!"


    With that, Guo thought directly hung up the phone.


    After listening to the phone with Guo Siwei, I looked at my watch. It was five thirty.


    "Is there a problem starting at seven?" I looked at Gao Jia and asked.


    "No problem..." Gao Jia shook his head.


    "Well, you guys go out and get ready and start on time at seven!"


    "Good!"


    They nodded and walked out of the meeting in twos and threes.


    After the meeting, I looked at my mobile phone and suddenly had an impulse to call Liu Rui. I didn''t know when the fool would come back. When Liu Rui was away, sometimes no one could give me opinions on many of my ideas, Meng Liang or yuan yuan. They only agreed with my ideas, but never raised any objections, Sometimes the less opposition, the more I fear, because I feel the more I miss.


    ����


    In the East, West, North and South rooms, things lie in bed and poke their mobile phones. North and South have an ugly face and sit next to the window. They don''t know what to think.


    "Where do you sit? What do you think?" asked the East and West, looking at the north and south.


    "I wonder if I should tell Ye about something..." the north and South replied with a heavy face.


    "Why? You have something to hide from the leaves?" things stood up and walked to the north and south.


    "..." north and South looked up at things, and then nodded vigorously.


    "I think if you think it''s important, you should tell Ye. After all, Ye is good to us..."


    "But..."


    "But what?" the thing asked.


    "But I don''t know how he will react after telling Ye about it!" north and South answered with pursed lips.


    "What''s the reaction? It''s about ye. We are ministers and ye is Jun. although we don''t read much, I understand that it''s a big mistake to deceive Jun!"


    "Brother, don''t you ask anything?" north and South looked at things and asked.


    "Now you know that you are hiding from ye alone. If I know, we are hiding from ye alone. You are hiding from ye alone. Ye is angry. I can persuade him. If we both hide from ye and ye is angry, who can persuade him? Who can help us speak?"


    This sentence was directly asked by the north and the south. The north and the South looked at the things and remained silent for a long time. Then they nodded and said, "brother, I understand!"


    "Just understand!" things patted north and South on the shoulder, and then walked out of the bedroom.


    "Why are you going?" north and South shouted.


    "I''ll go to the bathroom..."


    ����


    The other side.


    Liu Neng, Xiao Wu and Wang Jun drove a jeep to a parking lot.


    This parking lot is the parking lot where they first met people in our harem.


    "What''s the fucking time? Why don''t you come yet?" Xiao Wu scolded carelessly with his feet on the steering wheel and a cigarette end in his mouth.


    "Maybe there''s something else I can''t leave..." Liu Neng replied with his eyes closed.


    "Shit, I don''t have a fucking sense of time! When I come later, I have to talk about him. I can''t be late to be an undercover!! they are all high-risk occupations. How much does it take to delay a minute!"


    "I fucking found your mouth broken?" Liu Neng opened his eyes and looked at Xiao Wu speechless.


    "This thing is not my broken mouth, I am serious..." Xiao Wu replied with a big mouth.


    "Roll the calf, take your feet down, and you''ll be your fucking Kang!"


    "I don''t have a Kang in my house, city people..." Xiao Wu bared his teeth and smiled.


    "...." Liu Neng looked at Xiao Wu and said nothing.


    "Bang bang!"


    Just then, the window of the jeep suddenly rang.


    Liu Neng and Xiao Wu quickly sat up. Wang Jun looked outside and found that there was no one except a cleaning aunt.


    "Aunt, what are you doing?" Wang Jun rolled down the window and shouted at aunt.


    "Are you waiting for someone?" aunt asked with a Shandong accent and a nervous look at Wang Jun.


    After hearing aunt''s words, Wang Jun turned his head and looked at Liu Neng, then nodded slightly and promised, "it''s waiting for someone."


    "Someone asked me to give this to you..."


    Then aunt took out a black handbag from the cleaning car.


    "Thank you!"


    Wang Jun took the handbag and closed the window directly.


    The aunt outside the car observed in situ, and then pushed the cleaning car to go outside the parking lot.


    "Is the delivery so fucking advanced now?"


    Wang Jun handed Liu Neng his bag with a smile.


    "Ha ha..."


    Liu Neng smiled and opened the zipper of his handbag with a crash. The handbag was new. There was only a note and a USB flash disk in it.


    A few lines of small characters were written on the note: "something''s wrong. I can''t get through it. They''re going to start with sun Qiang tonight. There''s what you want in the USB flash drive!"


    After reading the note, Liu Neng directly took out a lighter, lit the note, and then threw it out of the car.


    "What''s written on the note?" Xiao Wu asked curiously.


    "Nothing, just can''t come..." Liu Neng explained, and then shouted at Wang Jun: "drive home!"


    "Are you going home now? We haven''t done anything fucking?" Xiao Wu shouted in surprise.


    "It''s enough to get this thing. Now it''s enough for them to play in the harem..." Liu Neng smiled at the USB flash disk in his hand and put it in his pocket.


    "What''s in the USB flash drive?" Xiao Wu asked with his eyes askew.


    "Do you want to know?" Liu Neng asked with a smile.


    "Ah, that what, I know or not, I just ask..." Xiao Wu pretended not to care.


    "If you don''t want to know, forget it..."


    "No, I said I know!" Xiao Wu quickly explained.


    "Then I don''t want to tell you... Ha ha!"


    "..." Xiao Wu looked at Liu Neng with a big red face and was silent for a long time. Then he clenched his teeth and scolded, "I have a fucking sentence. Your mother doesn''t know whether to say it or not!"


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Wang Jun and Liu Neng laughed at the same time.


    "What are you laughing at? Are you stupid with him every day..."


    Little five scolded awkwardly, then kicked Wang Jun and shouted, "SA B Leng, drive!"


    ����


    On the other side, in the office of the mayor of H.


    A man in a suit with a healthy face sat in front of his desk with a serious expression.


    Although the man is nearly 60 years old, there is no trace of weight gain in his figure. In addition to the seriousness of his anger, the years don''t seem to leave any trace on his face. It feels like a man of 40 years old.


    On the edge of the man''s desk stood two men with gold wire glasses. They held a piece of information in their hands and stood beside the man with trembling and nervous expressions.


    This man is the legendary political peak of H City, Bi Wenshi!


    Bi Wenshi sat at his desk and squinted at the post on the forum. The two middle-aged people standing beside him had dense beads of sweat on their foreheads and their bodies trembled slightly. Bi Wenshi didn''t speak. Neither of them dared to wipe the beads of sweat on their faces. The air in the whole office was like Buddha.


    "Secretary Zhang, why does this thing still exist?" Bi Wenshi asked, biting his teeth and looking at the middle-aged man around him.


    "City... Mayor! I contacted the internet police yesterday, but the forwarding volume and release volume of this post are too huge. They can''t handle it in a moment and a half..." Secretary Zhang held his glasses and stammered an explanation.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, Bi Wenshi hit the table with a fist.


    After hearing the news, Secretary Zhang and driver Wang were so frightened that they quickly stepped back. They followed Bi Wenshi for more than 20 years. When did they see Bi Wenshi so angry?


    Bi Wenshi has always been a happy and angry person. Now he is so excited, which shows that Bi Wenshi is really angry this time!


    "I can''t handle it for a while!! then tell me when I can make these things disappear completely? Tell me!"


    Bi Wenshi stared at Secretary Zhang and shouted.


    "I... I''m not sure..."


    "I''m not sure what the fuck I want you to eat!" Bi Wenshi shouted, then gritted his teeth with Secretary Zhang''s collar and said, "I''ll give you two days. If there''s such information on the Internet, you don''t have to do it. Just roll the calf for me, okay?"


    "Ming... Understand!" Secretary Zhang nodded quickly.


    "Hoo..."


    Bi Wenshi looked at Secretary General Zhang, took a breath, and then slowly loosened Secretary Zhang''s collar.


    "Mayor, don''t worry, I''m sure to handle this matter well..."


    Seeing that Bi Wenshi''s mood had stabilized, Secretary Zhang quickly added.


    "If this thing develops seriously, you know what it means to me, so no matter how much it costs, even if I quit as mayor, I have to find out the person who released this thing. You know? I don''t want to leave a disgraceful mark on our resume!" Bi Wenshi explained slowly in his chair, then looked at driver Wang and said: "Is there any smoke?"


    "Yes!"


    The driver quickly took out a box of Zhonghua and handed it to bi Wenshi.


    Bi Wenshi looked down at Zhonghua on the table and grinned: "I remember when I first saw you, you still smoked a two five red dragon..."


    "Borrow your light from the mayor..." the driver explained awkwardly.


    "Ha ha..." Bi Wenshi reached out and took out a cigarette, turned his head and said to the driver, "if this matter is handled well, you''ll still smoke this cigarette in the future. If it''s not handled well, you can even smoke..."


    "Mayor..." the driver shouted in a low voice.


    "All right, go out and do something."


    Bi Wenshi waved his hand and lit the cigarette on his mouth.


    "..." the driver looked at BI Wenshi and kept silent for a while, then walked out of the office slowly.


    "Mayor, tomorrow is the bidding meeting for the development project of iron tower university town. You..."


    Secretary Zhang looked at the schedule in the folder and asked tentatively.


    "Postpone the bidding meeting. It''s not just the bidding meeting. All the itineraries have been cancelled for me. If this matter is not solved, what I''m doing now is meaningless!"


    "OK!" Secretary Zhang nodded slightly, and then walked out of Bi Wenshi''s office slowly.


    After the driver and the secretary left, Bi Wenshi was the only one left in the office. Bi Wenshi took a deep breath of smoke. The strong cigarette stimulated his trachea. Bi Wenshi, who would not have smoked, choked with tears


    Bi Wenshi has been in politics for 30 years. In the first 15 years, he was firm and resolute, and in the last 15 years, he was sophisticated and smooth, so that he could leave a good reputation on the day he retired.


    In the first 15 years, Bi Wenshi trained countless people like Liu Yong. Bi Wenshi spent another 15 years to get rid of these relationships. Originally, Bi Wenshi thought he had erased all the things in the past, but the emergence of this video made Bi Wenshi understand that there is no airtight wall in the world.


    When there were flies, Bi Wenshi bought countless fly swatters. When he thought all the flies were killed by him, he threw away those dirty and crude fly swatters, because he thought they should not appear in his luxurious bedroom!


    But now, the flies appear again, but the fly swatter has been thrown away!


    Bi Wenshi now has only two clean people, Secretary Zhang and driver Wang. The cleaner he is, the smaller his circle is. The smaller his circle is, the limited his ability is. Therefore, Bi Wenshi can only rely on the so-called police to solve these things.


    But sometimes the ability of the police is limited by all aspects of society. At this time, Bi Wenshi began to regret why he threw away all the fly swatters instead of leaving one for himself to wait for the emergence of flies!


    Bi Wenshi''s 15 years of step-by-step work finally failed to stop the reappearance of flies!


    ����


    At seven in the evening, at the gate of the harem.


    Two domineering cars without license plates parked neatly at the gate of the harem.


    In the overlord car in front, there are five people, Gao Jia, Niu Lei, Guan Tian, Ming, Zhang Fengyu, and four people, big green mountains in the East, West, North and south, in the back.


    "Leaders don''t need to say anything?" Gao Jia sat on the co pilot and looked at me with a smile.


    "..." I looked at Gao Jia and said in a low voice, "come back alive! One can''t be less!"


    After my words, everyone''s expression solidified


    "Sun Qiang is not important. We still have a chance to be the best. Don''t play with your life if you don''t come back!" I stepped forward and patted Gao Jia on the shoulder.


    "Understand!" Gao Jia looked at me and nodded.


    "You all have to listen to Uncle Tian''s command this time. There''s no other meaning. Uncle Tian can be more rational than you..."


    "Yes."


    After that, I turned around and walked to the North-South car. Looking at the North-South car, I smiled and said, "Gao Jia, if they get hurt, I''ll pick you up first when they come back!"


    "Why do you clean me up? I''m a deputy today. If anything happens, you find my brother..." Nanbei replied to me with a cigarette end in his mouth.


    "Ha ha..."


    I smiled and patted north and South on the head.


    "Come on, don''t fucking leave like life and death. What a big thing. If I hadn''t hurt my ass now, I could clean up sun Qiang''s old calf myself..."


    At this time, Yang Song stood beside me, licking the ice cream and bared his teeth.


    "All right, let''s go!"


    I nodded to the north and south.


    A minute later, two domineering cars slowly disappeared in our sight.

 Chapter 1636

    After Gao Jiatian Ming and others left, I followed old Che Meng Liang and they returned to the harem.


    "No, I''ll go there..."


    After returning to the office, Meng Liang looked at me while smoking and said.


    "..." I was a little distracted when I looked at the scenery outside the window.


    "I''m fucking talking to you..." Meng Liang reached out and pushed me.


    "Ah?" I was stunned. Then I turned and looked at Meng Liang and asked, "what are you talking about?"


    "Shit!" Meng Liang''s eyes were silent, then raised his voice and shouted, "if you don''t trust me, I''ll take Yang Song out for a walk..."


    "No, I''m not worried, but I vaguely feel that it''s not as simple as I thought..."


    I sat on my chair and whispered back.


    "It''s not easy. Don''t you still worry? I''d better go there and save the accident..." Meng Liang said and walked out of the office.


    "Stop!" I shouted fiercely, then looked at Meng Liang and said, "if they have an accident, you''d better stay in the harem..."


    "More than one is better than less?" Meng Liang tilted his eyes and said in a stubborn tone.


    "Pull it. You''re the holy man of heaven? Can you do anything in the past? Be honest and squat for me in the harem. If I know you''re going out, I''ll be anxious with you. I''ll tell you!"


    "Shit!" Meng Liang scolded helplessly, then pushed the door and went out.


    After Meng Liang left, I then looked at the scenery outside the window. I don''t know why I always feel my right eyelid jump again. Maybe it''s a psychological effect


    ����


    On the other hand, Tian Ming, Gao Jia and others drove to the villa where sun Qiang''s family was located.


    "There are a lot of security guards here, and sun Qiang''s family also has a lot of bodyguards, so after we go in, don''t fall in love with the war and run directly to sun Qiang, understand?"


    In the car, Tian Ming checked his pistol and charged Gao Jia, Niu Lei and others.


    "Understand!" Gao Jia nodded and pinned the pistol to her waist.


    "I tell you, uncle Tian, if you say you shoot, I may not be able to compare with you, but if you say kidnapping, you really don''t have my specialty. After all, I''ve been doing this thing for so long, and he pays attention to being quick and ruthless! What''s fast? Fast is quick......" Niu Lei grinds and haws while taking a bullet to teach Tian Ming.


    "Boo!" Gao Jia slapped Niu Lei on the head, then bit his teeth and scolded, "when the fuck is it? You''re still in the mood to pull the calf. Uncle Tian is so old, you''re fucking telling him that you''re confused..."


    "Hehe, it''s all right. Talking is a good thing!" Tian Ming smiled and was in a good mood.


    "People''s uncle Tian didn''t speak, what the fuck do you always do with me!" Niu Lei covered his big head with few hair, with a slightly wronged expression.


    "Less BB, too broken a day..."


    "Bang bang!"


    Just then, there was a knock on the glass outside.


    Tian Ming looked out and saw something standing outside the car. Tian Ming quickly rolled down the window.


    "What''s the matter?" Tian Ming asked, looking at something.


    "I''ll try the walkie talkie. I''m afraid it won''t work..." the thing replied cautiously.


    "Ha ha..." Tian Ming smiled, then took out his walkie talkie and shouted twice. After a while, a reply from the north and the South came from the walkie talkie: "Oh, quack, clear!"


    After confirming that there was no problem, he nodded, then looked at Tian Ming and said, "Uncle Tian, safety first, don''t worry!"


    "I know..."


    "Well, let''s contact with the walkie talkie and shout when we need fire support!"


    "I see!"


    Tian Ming nodded and then directly opened the door.


    "Bang!"


    The four doors of the domineering car spread out almost at the same time. Tian Ming, Gao Jia, Guan Niu Lei and Zhang Fengyu jumped out of the car at the same time.


    "Bon Voyage!"


    Things patted Gao Jia on the shoulder, and then quickly stepped onto another bully.


    A minute later, the group of five climbed over the wall and entered the villa area where sun Qiang''s family was located.


    ����


    "Let''s wait here?"


    After Tian Ming and his colleagues left, they asked from north to south.


    "Ah, pay attention to the walkie talkie. If they have an accident, they will inform us at the first time..."


    "Then how can we get in?" the north and South looked at the two meter high wall and said nothing.


    "Go directly to the gate. If the security guard stops and runs over directly, sun Qiang''s house is close to the gate. Time should be in time..."


    "How do you know?" the north and South asked in surprise.


    "The leaf let me step on it with Uncle Tian earlier..."


    "Shit, why don''t I know about it?"


    "You don''t know more..." the thing rolled his eyes silently, then put his hands behind his head and said with a heavy complexion: "leaf is a person who can see farther than us at any time..."


    "What do you mean?" the north and South looked puzzled.


    "Do you know when the leaf asked me to come and step on it?"


    "When?"


    "The day after sun Qiang returned to H City, he asked Uncle Tian to come with me..."


    North and South looked at things, stared at beads, and said nothing for a while.


    On the other hand, after Tian Ming and others entered the villa area, Tian Ming found sun Qiang''s villa in less than three minutes, and then turned around the first floor of the villa.


    "What are you waiting for?" Niu Lei asked impatiently after Tian Ming.


    "Don''t make a fucking noise!" Gao Jia frowned and scolded behind Niu Lei. Gao Jia knew that Tian Ming should be looking for the unlocked window, because Tian Ming would step back gently without passing through a window.


    "Patter!"


    At this time, a white wooden window was gently pushed open by Tian Ming, but the lock on the window was still locked, which showed that the window had been tampered with, and it was obvious that the entrance was reserved in advance.


    "When you go in through this window, there are few bodyguards here. After you go in, go up to the third floor. The first one on your right is sun Qiang''s bedroom, okay?" Tian Ming whispered at Gao Jia and others.


    "Understand!" Gao Jia nodded.


    "Shit, uncle Tian, you can have two sons!" Niu Lei smiled at the half open and half closed window.


    "Don''t I dare to take you to play such a dangerous game?" Tian Ming replied with a smile, then turned his head to Zhang Fengyu and said, "Fengyu, you have good skills. Go up first!"


    "Yes!"


    Zhang Fengyu promised, and then he held the windowsill flexibly and floated in.


    "Shit, I have some fucking work!"


    After Zhang Fengyu went in, Niu Lei stared at beads and commented with envy.


    "Stop fucking nonsense and hurry in!"


    Gao Jia scolded silently, and then jumped into the window.


    After a while, all five people jumped into the villa.


    After Tian Ming and others entered the villa, they first observed the surrounding environment and determined that no one had it. Tian Ming pointed to Zhang Yuyu and Guan Zi, and then pointed to the stairs on the right. Obviously, Tian Ming asked Zhang Yuyu and Guan Zi to go up to the third floor from the stairs on the right.


    After Zhang Yuyu understood what he meant, he nodded hard.


    Tian Ming sees Zhang Fengyu nodding, then points to Gao Jia and Niu Lei and signals them to follow him.


    Although Gao Jia and Tian Ming didn''t cooperate with each other, he also knew what this meant, so he nodded quickly.


    "Go!"


    Tian Ming shouted in a low voice, and then waved and ran directly to the stairs on the left. Gao Jia and Niu Lei followed him, while Zhang Fengyu and Guan ran to the stairs on the right.


    The movements of the five people were very light. They couldn''t hear any sound at all. After a while, the five people came to the bedroom door.


    Gao Jia extended her finger to the door and looked at Tian Ming.


    Tian Ming hesitated and then directly screwed the door handle.


    "Ba Da!"


    The door was unlocked.


    Knowing that the door was unlocked, Tian Ming''s heart clicked. How can people like sun Qiang sleep without locking the door? There may be only one reason why he doesn''t lock the door, that is, there may be a problem in the house.


    Although Tian Ming twisted the handle, he didn''t open the door for the first time, because he was hesitating whether to go in or not!


    "There seems to be something wrong..." Tian Ming whispered next to Gao Jia''s ear.


    "..." Gao Jia frowned slightly, then clenched her teeth and said, "come here, why don''t you go in..."


    "Let''s go in and the rest are waiting outside..." Tian Ming whispered back, and then turned the door handle again.


    "Pa!"


    The door is open.


    "Hula!"


    Tian Ming and Gao Jia walked into the room. Zhang Yuyu and others also took out their pistols and stared at the situation in the room, but the light in the room was very dark. Basically, they could not see anything.


    "Pa!"


    Tian Ming took out his flashlight and shook it in the bedroom. Then he found that there was no one on the bed.


    "Withdraw!"


    Knowing that something was wrong, Tian Ming quickly pulled Gao Jia.


    "Hula!"


    Before Tian Ming finished shouting, he heard a burst of footsteps, accompanied by the sound of bullets loading.


    "Pa!"


    The light in the bedroom lit up instantly, and three young people hiding in the bedroom wardrobe jumped out directly.


    "Don''t move!"


    The young man shouted at Gao Jia with a pistol.


    "Don''t touch your mother B!"


    Gao Jia scolded at the top of her voice, then raised her hand and ran to the direction of the wardrobe. There were two shots.


    "Kang!! Kang!"


    Gao Jia''s two sudden shots directly hit the young man''s head. The wooden wardrobe was punched through two holes. After hearing the gunshot, Zhang Yuyu rushed in and rushed directly to the three young people in the room.


    "Ha ha..." the young man turned aside to avoid Zhang Fengyu, and then kicked Niu Lei in the stomach.


    "Bang!"


    Niu Lei was kicked off before he reacted.


    "Fuck you!" Guan scolded in a low voice, then waved his fist and hit the egg in the young man''s face. The young man instinctively raised his hand to block it. There was a dull sound in the young man''s arm. The whole man stepped back two steps, but he didn''t fall down.


    "Poof!"


    Another young man close to the pipe, directly took out the * * * and ran to the clavicle of the pipe at an amazing speed.


    "Pooh!"


    "Pooh!"


    "Pooh!"


    The young man was very fast. He stabbed him three times in the blink of an eye. If Gao Jia hadn''t kicked him away, he might have killed the pipe.


    Because the battle happened so suddenly, and the physical quality and reaction ability of the opposite side were obviously not ordinary bodyguards. Tian Ming knew that this was arranged by sun Qiang in advance. Since they arranged three people to wait in this room, it must be no problem for the three people to beat five of them.


    Tian Ming thought for a moment and directly took out his pistol and ran to the youth. Although he hit two shots, they all hit where it didn''t matter.


    "Kang!"


    After seeing Tian Ming shooting, the three young men quickly fought back. All the bullets ran towards Tian Ming. Tian Ming accelerated and ran out of the door, and then hid at the door frame.


    "Get out!" Gao Jia whispered after seeing Tian Ming run out, and then ran outside the house.


    "Chase out!"


    Seeing that Gao Jia was about to run, the young man shouted quickly, and then ran outside the house with big steps.


    "Bang!"


    Just as the three young people had just walked out of the house, Tian Ming suddenly turned sideways and kicked the two young people with one foot.


    The next second, Zhang Fengyu and Gao Jia hold down one, and the three cooperate very tacitly.


    "Draft, loosen!"


    There was also a young man who did not lie down, sweating on his forehead, holding a pistol and shouting at Tian Ming.


    "Hehe, are you still playing with me like this?" Tian Ming smiled with disdain, then raised his hand and shot directly on the young man''s wrist.


    "Ba Da!"


    The young man''s wrist was directly pierced, and his pistol fell to the ground.


    Seeing that the young man had no gun, the pipe kicked the young man away.


    "Don''t move. I tell you, if I move, I won''t hit my wrist. I''ll hit my head..."


    Tian Ming smiled and threatened, then picked up the pistol on the ground and ran directly to the bedroom on the second floor.


    "You can''t let them go!"


    Seeing Tian Ming, Gao Jia and others leaving, a young man struggled to get up.


    "Bang!"


    A gun shot, the bullet directly hit the floor in front of the young man''s head, emitting a trace of white smoke.


    "Is it shameless to ask you not to move?"


    Tian Ming looked at the young man and shouted.


    The young man looked back at the hole on the ground, was silent, and then slowly lay on the ground.


    "Hehe, that''s right..."


    Tian Ming grinned and ran to the second floor.


    "Kang!"


    Just as Tian Ming turned back, the gunfire rang out again, but the bullet missed and hit Tian Ming on the shoulder.


    ��������


    Tian Ming looked back at the young man who shot, with a little hesitation in his eyes.


    "Kang! Kang! Kang!"


    Before Tian Ming spoke, Zhang Yuyu held a pistol and fired three shots directly!


    The blood sprayed out in an instant and directly dyed the floor under Tian Ming''s feet red. All three young people were killed at one blow!


    Tian Ming looks at Zhang Fengyu with a puzzled look in his eyes. It is obvious that he doesn''t like Zhang Fengyu''s practice.


    "You''re old..." Zhang Fengyu threw down this sentence, and then ran directly to the second floor with a pistol.


    ��������


    Tian Ming, Gao Jia and others stood in a pool of blood. They looked at Zhang Fengyu''s back with some blurred eyes. No one thought how cruel this young man, who has little contact and few words, was when he started, and didn''t give others a way to live!


    After Zhang Fengyu finished killing people, Tian Ming, Gao Jia, Niu Lei and Guan were stunned for a while, but the current situation does not allow them to think too much.


    "Kill it! It''s important to do business..."


    Tian Ming looked at the corpse on the ground and sighed helplessly. Then he strode to catch up with Zhang Fengyu.


    Gao Jia looked at each other and then followed Tian Ming''s steps.


    ����


    At the same time, after running to the bedroom on the second floor, he opened the door and just saw sun Qiang ready to pack up and escape. It was obvious that sun Qiang was not in the bedroom today, which showed that he had guessed that we would fight him tonight, but he didn''t guess that our combat effectiveness was so strong, basically killing the three young people left in their bedroom, So before sun Qiang could run out of the villa, he was blocked in the house by Zhang Fengyu.


    Zhang Fengyu looked at Sun Qiang and the two bodyguards around Sun Qiang. He wiped the blood on his face, then looked at Sun Qiang and shouted, "Sun Qiang, there are four teammates behind me. Even if you walk, you three beat four of us. Do you think you can go out alive?"


    Sun Qiang sat on the chair, expressionless and silent.


    "Wow!"


    The bullet is loaded.


    "Kang!!"


    Zhang Yuyu shot directly, and the bodyguard around Sun Qiang fell to the ground. Zhang Yuyu shot too fast. He didn''t give the bodyguard any reaction time at all. No one thought that Zhang Yuyu was so decisive.


    "You have two people left!"


    Zhang Fengyu shouted expressionless.


    Sun Qiang was a little silent and whispered back: "the people in the back palace have two sons. I''ll go with you..."


    "Understand!" Zhang Fengyu nodded slightly, and then took out a handcuff from his trouser pocket.


    "Click!"


    The handcuffs were buckled on Sun Qiang''s right hand and Zhang Fengyu''s right hand.


    "Step, step!"


    At this time, there was a dense sound of footsteps outside the house. Zhang Fengyu suddenly turned back and found that it was Tian Ming and several of them.


    "Finished?"


    Tian Ming looked at Sun Qiang, looked at Zhang Yuyu in surprise and asked.


    "Well, it''s done!"


    Zhang Fengyu nodded, then raised his legs and kicked on the face of the bodyguard around Sun Qiang. The bodyguard suddenly fainted.


    "You bodyguards are made of paper? What''s the fucking quality..."


    Zhang Yuyu scolded wordlessly, and then dragged sun Qiang to run outside the villa. Tian Ming and others followed Zhang Yuyu behind.


    ����


    Outside the villa.


    Things sat in the co pilot''s position, kept looking at the walkie talkie in their hands, and whispered, "why hasn''t this fucking come out? Is there an accident?"


    "Why don''t we go and have a look?" north and South pursed their lips and replied.


    "Wait..." the thing frowned and refused.


    "I don''t think there should be an accident. If there is an accident, they should be able to inform us..." North South JB analyzed it with great heart.


    "..." things looked at the road outside the car and said nothing.


    "Didi!"


    At this time, at least three or four jeeps roared to the villa community at an amazing speed.


    The thing looked at the jeep outside the window and was silent. Then he shouted at the north and South: "catch up, these three cars are wrong!"


    "I feel something''s wrong with the car..." I said when I was in gear from the north to the south.


    "Come on, don''t fucking BB, hurry up!"


    ����


    On the other hand, after Zhang Fengyu and sun Qiang ran out of the villa, they ran less than 200 meters in the community, and three jeeps blocked the exit of the community.


    "Fuck, wave after wave, you fucking think it''s Plants vs. Zombies!"


    Niu Lei looked at the jeep in front of him and scolded silently. Then he rattled the bolt of the gun and entered the combat state.


    "Wind and rain, you protect sun Qiang and leave us alone!"


    Tian Ming turned his head and shouted, then took out a * * from his arms and stared at the three jeeps in front of him.


    "Ho! Ho! Ho!"


    The doors of the three jeeps opened almost at the same time, and the little five Wang Jun and others came out of the jeep.


    "Little five!"


    Sun Qiang shouted excitedly after seeing Xiao Wu.


    "Don''t make a fucking noise and scare me!"


    Niu Lei turned back and kicked sun Qiang impatiently, then held up * * and shouted at Xiao Wu: "are you the one who killed my brother!"


    The moment Niu Lei saw Xiao Wu, his calm eyes were full of blood. Niu Lei was not only excited, but both Gao Jia Guan and Guan were red in their eyes, because they will never forget that Xiao Wu was the murderer who killed the tiger!


    "It''s really a narrow road for friends..." Xiao Wu grinned, then squinted at Zhang Fengyu and said, "leave people. I''m in a good mood today and let you go..."


    "Do you think it''s possible?"


    Zhang Fengyu replied expressionless.


    "No... maybe... Right!"


    Xiao Wu shouted with a long voice, and then held the * * directly. In fact, Xiao Wu also knew that there was no need for him to negotiate with these people!


    "Da Da!"


    The muzzle of the gun was sprayed with fire dragons, and the bullets hit Gao Jia and others in front of their feet in a straight line.


    Gao Jia and others took a step back, and then held the * * to fight back.


    "Bang!"


    At this time, a white bully rushed out fiercely, and then hit the jeep next to Xiao Wu.


    "More people bully less people, don''t you?"


    Things roared, then rushed out with AK and fired at Xiao Wu.


    "Kang Kang!"


    After a burst of gunfire, Xiao Wu lay down at least three people around him!


    "Yes, is it wrong for people to take it away?"


    The north and South looked at the little five Wang Jun and others and shouted.


    "Your fighting power is almost enough!"


    Xiao Wu replied with a big mouth, then turned to open the door and got on the bus. Wang Jun also got on the bus.


    "Don''t let him run!" Gao Jia thought Xiao Wu was going to run and shouted.


    "Hehe, do I still run with you?" Xiao Wu grinned and patted his palm.


    "Hula!"


    At this time, at least more than 20 people rushed out from both sides of the community!


    Tian Ming was stunned when he saw the people who suddenly came out. These people were obviously arranged in advance, which shows that sun Qiang''s small five people have been prepared for a long time. They just wait for the people from north, South, East and west to appear, and then catch them all!


    So little five didn''t really do it at the beginning!


    Zhang Yuyu squinted at the group of people around them. His eyes were helpless. It was obviously a set given to them in advance. Sun Qiang could follow out so easily, which showed that sun Qiang knew he would not be taken away!

 Chapter 1637

    "Shua!"


    Seeing so many people suddenly appear around, Tian Ming turns his head and takes a look at Zhang Fengyu.


    Zhang Yuyu instantly understood Tian Ming''s meaning. He observed the surrounding environment, then waved his forearm and knocked sun Qiang unconscious with * * directly. Then he picked up sun Qiang and ran to the community with a big step. Zhang Yuyu''s action was very fast. The action he used was less than ten seconds. This is the professionalism of a fugitive!


    "Draft it? It''s fucking time. Do you still want to run?" Xiao Wu scolded silently, and then shouted at his people: "shoot!"


    Seeing that Zhang Fengyu is going to run with sun Qiang, Xiao Wu''s men quickly draw their guns and directly aim at Zhang Fengyu with sun Qiang on his back, but Sun Qiang is on Zhang Fengyu''s back. These people still dare not hit Zhang Fengyu''s head, so they have to aim at his thigh.


    "Cover!"


    Tian Ming shouted when he saw Zhang Fengyu run away, then held * * and pulled the trigger. Countless bullets exploded under the feet of two groups of people and horses, and the fire in the quiet community burst into the sky in an instant.


    "Kang Kang!"


    Tian Ming fought back at Xiao Wu''s men while avoiding bullets.


    "Poop!"


    "Poop!"


    Tian Ming''s marksmanship is very accurate. He basically belongs to the kind of shooting without miss, so in a moment, most of the five people fell.


    "Draft it? Cooperate. I don''t want to fucking kill!"


    During the fierce fighting between the two sides, Xiao Wu suddenly jumped out of the car with a black bazooka on his shoulder!


    "Shua!"


    Gao Jianiu, Lei Tianming, North and south, East and West, and others were stunned when they saw the rocket launcher on Xiao Wu''s shoulder, and all the movements on his hands stopped.


    "Draft, world war? As for the whole thing?" Niu Lei wiped the sweat on his forehead and scolded speechlessly.


    "What works..." Xiao Wu replied with a smile, then looked at Tian Ming and said, "I know you are a gun god and have two brushes in your hand, but can you avoid the cannon if you fucking force you?"


    "What do you want to do?" Tian Ming squints at Xiao Wu.


    "Pa!"


    Xiao Wu pulled his mouth on Tian Ming''s face.


    "Uncle Tian!"


    "Uncle Tian!"


    Nanbei Gaojia shouted at the same time, took a step forward, raised his gun and aimed at Xiao Wu''s head.


    "Don''t move!"


    Tian Ming shouted in a low voice, then stared at Xiao Wu and asked, "have you played enough, have you played enough to continue!"


    "Ha ha..." Xiao Wu smiled, then turned and looked at the body behind him.


    "One... Two... Three... Four!"


    After counting, Xiao Wu said to Tian Ming, "there are four bodies. I hit you four mouths. Is there anything wrong?"


    "No problem!"


    Tian Ming frowned back.


    "Pa! PA! PA! PA! PA!"


    Xiao Wu threw out five big mouths in an instant with his forehand and backhand, then pinched Tian Ming''s chin and said, "I don''t care how strong you used to be, but you''re not easy to use with me!"


    "Come on, what do you want?"


    "Everyone threw the gun at me!"


    Xiao Wu looked at Gao Jia and shouted.


    ��������


    Gao Jia and others stared at Xiao Wu. No one started.


    "I can''t speak well. Why? I asked you to throw the gun at me. You''re fucking deaf?"


    Little five shouted angrily.


    "Throw it away..."


    Tian Ming shouted forcefully.


    "Uncle Tian..."


    "Throw the gun away and listen to me!"


    Tian Ming stares at the bead and returns.


    "Crackling..."


    Niu Lei and others hesitated and finally threw down their weapons.


    "Pa Pa......"


    Little five came forward and gently patted Gao Jia''s face, and then asked with a smile, "you''re very strong?"


    Gao Jia squinted at Xiao Wu and said nothing.


    "I''ve seen more people than you, and the last people who died were fucking miserable!" Xiao Wu grinned and shouted to the people behind him: "clean them up and tie them tightly. These people have a little life in their hands..."


    ����


    On the other hand, Zhang Yuyu ran in the community with sun Qiang on his back for more than ten minutes. Sun Qiang was fat. Although Zhang Yuyu''s physical strength was good, he couldn''t stand such tossing and turning. The rhythm of running and breathing obviously became faster.


    "Fuck, this fool, why is this fucking heavy!"


    Zhang Fengyu scolded in a low voice, then put sun Qiang on the ground, looked back and found that no one took out the key, untied the handcuffs, and then threw sun Qiang into the flower bed.


    "I can''t fucking carry it. I''ll come back to you when I''m finished..."


    Zhang Fengyu wiped the sweat on his face, whispered to sun Qiang, and then bent down to run outside the community, fast.


    "This way, people are here!"


    Zhang Fengyu ran ahead for less than 100 meters. Two strong men suddenly appeared in the tree forest. One of them recognized Zhang Fengyu at a glance, because Zhang Fengyu was hung with blood. Although he could not see clearly, he was very easy to recognize a large amount of blood.


    "Fuck him!" the strong man roared when he saw Zhang Fengyu, and then rushed over with a pistol.


    "Kang! Kang!"


    Zhang Fengyu took out his pistol and pulled the trigger in the direction of the strong man. A row of bullets all hit under the feet of the strong man. The strong man instinctively stepped back three steps, then was stunned, and then ran towards Zhang Fengyu again.


    "Shit, come back!"


    Zhang Fengyu scolded wordlessly, then held a pistol and shouted, "come again, I''ll fucking hit you!"


    After hearing Zhang Fengyu''s words, the two strong men obviously hesitated, and no one dared to approach Zhang Fengyu again.


    "Don''t move, I tell you, I''m moving to kill you!"


    Zhang Yuyu threatened with a pistol, and then ran in the opposite direction of the strong man.


    "Chase?" the strong man asked his companion.


    "I listen to you..." the companion said so, but there was no practical action.


    "I don''t think we can handle this boy, or we''ll forget it!"


    "Well, I think so. Such a thing is not suitable for us..." the companion replied with a big mouth, then turned his head and ran in the direction of coming, fast.


    ����


    "Kang!"


    Zhang Yuyu ran forward for more than 100 meters. A gun fired and the bullet hit directly under Zhang Yuyu''s feet.


    "Fuck, why is it endless? Didn''t you agree not to chase?" Zhang Fengyu scolded wordlessly, then looked back and found that there was no one behind him.


    "Shua!!"


    Zhang Fengyu suddenly looked up and found that the trees in front of him made a sound, accompanied by clear footsteps.


    "If I don''t kill one, you really don''t know what I do. I see!"


    Zhang Fengyu clenched his teeth and shouted. Then he became skilled, changed a shuttle bullet for the pistol, and clicked the bolt.


    "Wow!"


    There was a noise in the tree forest. The driver Wang Jun came out alone with a pistol, and then raised his hand.


    "Kang!"


    The bullet directly hit Zhang Yuyu''s chest, and the powerful impact directly made Zhang Yuyu a big somersault.


    "I''ll fuck your mother and do it as soon as I say!"


    Zhang Yuyu covered his chest and scolded. Then he stood up with his left hand on the ground. Wang Jun stepped forward quickly and kicked Zhang Yuyu''s face. Then he grabbed Zhang Yuyu''s arm and broke it hard.


    "Bang, bang!"


    A crisp fracture sounded.


    "Ah!"


    Zhang Fengyu cried out in pain. With his left hand, he hit the * * directly on Wang Jun''s neck, and Wang Jun sprawled on the ground.


    "Bang!"


    Zhang Yugan didn''t run away after lying down. Instead, he stood up and ran to the king''s face.


    "Draft it, play sneak attack with me, don''t you? If I don''t kill you, you don''t know what the rhythm of the Volunteer March is!"


    With a broken wrist and a gunshot wound in the chest, Wang Jun''s behavior completely angered Zhang Yuyu


    "Fuck you!"


    Wang Jun struggled hard to push away Zhang Fengyu, but found that his strength couldn''t push him away at all.


    "Still struggling, isn''t it? Drafted!"


    Zhang Fengyu stared at the big eyes and kicked Wang Jun, but he didn''t shoot at this time, because he heard the sound of the motor getting closer and closer. If he shot now, he would not be able to run away.


    "Yes, the car is coming. I won''t play with you first..."


    Zhang Yuyu felt that the motor sound was getting closer and closer, so he had to stop beating Wang Jun and ran to the woods.


    "Poof..."


    Wang Jun opened his mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood, and then stumbled in the direction of Zhang Fengyu and chased him. To say that sometimes you can''t underestimate his potential. Just now, Zhang Fengyu kicked Wang Jun''s head with at least more than ten feet, and each foot was exhausted. If ordinary people would have been kicked unconscious, But Wang Jun can not only stand up but also run, and his running speed is basically no different from that of normal people.


    "Did you draft it? Why are you chasing it?"


    In the small tree forest, Zhang Fengyu ran for at least more than ten minutes, and the Wang Jun behind him was still chasing him. Zhang Fengyu had to stop helplessly, stare at the beads, look at the Wang Jun behind him and shout, "draft it, what do you want to do?"


    "Tell me where you put sun Qiang?" Wang Jun asked breathlessly holding the little tree.


    "Why the fuck should I tell you?" Zhang Fengyu was speechless.


    "... you don''t want to go out of this community until you tell me!" Wang Jun shouted with blood on his mouth.


    "It''s all like a fucking B. you still pretend to be a tough guy with me, don''t you?"


    Zhang Fengyu whispered, then rushed to Wang Jun with a pistol.


    As soon as Wang Jun bent down and took out a sharp Swiss Army knife from his trouser leg, he pushed his right foot on the ground and rushed towards Zhang Fengyu at almost the same time.


    "I fuck you!"


    When Zhang Fengyu approached the king''s army, he kicked out.


    "Bang!"


    Wang Jun took the foot with his stomach, then held Zhang Yu''s ankle in his left hand, waved his right hand, and directly inserted the Swiss Army knife into Zhang Yu''s calf.


    "Ah!"


    Zhang Fengyu shouted, his voice was very painful!


    Although Wang Jun was kicked several times by Zhang Yu, Zhang Yu was also injured and shot in the chest. Therefore, from the perspective of physical condition, Zhang Yu has no advantage at all.


    "Fuck your mother!"


    Zhang Fengyu bit his teeth and scolded. Then he didn''t care about the wound on his body. He pulled out the military knife on his lower leg, arched his body forward and knocked Wang Jun down to the ground.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Wang Jun lay on the ground and took a deep breath. Then he looked at Zhang Fengyu and said with a smile: "I think you''d better be less active. It''s easy to kill yourself in your current state..."


    Zhang Fengyu looked down at the wound on his body. The blood at the wound was bleeding. His current state was really a blood man. The blood on his chest had dyed his pants red and trickled down the corners of his clothes to the ground.


    "You''d better not follow me..."


    Zhang Fengyu replied weakly, then turned and ran to the end of the grove.


    "I can''t let you go if you don''t tell me where the man is!" the green veins in Wang Jun''s hand burst up and hugged Zhang Fengyu''s thigh.


    "Shit!"


    Zhang Fengyu scolded wordlessly, then dragged Wang Jun''s head and shouted, "are you fucking crazy?"


    "Tell me where the man is?"


    "I''m your mother B!" Zhang Fengyu scolded impatiently, then waved his saber and burst into Wang Jun''s wrist.


    "Ah!"


    Wang Jun screamed.


    "Loosen me!" Zhang Fengyu pulled out his saber and shouted expressionless.


    "Tell me where the man is!"


    "Poof!"


    Zhang Fengyu bowed his head and cut again.


    "I fuck you, you loosen it!"


    "I won''t let go!" Wang Jun shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Fuck you! Fool!"


    Zhang Yuyu came forward, took a big foot directly on Wang Jun''s head, kicked him one meter away, and finally hit the tree trunk before slowly stopping.


    "Hoo Hoo!" Wang Jun lay on the ground with his feet on the ground. He struggled for two or three times before he lost consciousness.


    "Shit! They''re fucking crazy..."


    Zhang Fengyu looked at the unconscious Wang Jun and scolded him speechlessly. Then he threw down his Swiss Army knife and ran into the woods.


    ����


    On the other hand, Xiao Wu took Gao Jiatian Ming and others back to sun Qiang''s villa and directly tied everyone in the living room.


    "One, two, three, four, five... Eight!"


    Little five counted one by one with his hands on his back and found that one head was obviously missing.


    "Why is one missing?"


    Xiao Wu bared his teeth and asked.


    "Another one ran away with President sun. Brother Jun went out to chase him..."


    The people around Xiao Wu whispered back.


    "Who went after it?"


    Little five shouted.


    "Jun... Brother Jun..."


    "Shit, can he chase you? Are you fucking stupid?" Xiao Wu scolded the young man by the collar, then clenched his teeth and said, "how old is he? You let him chase a fugitive alone? Do you have a fucking brain?"


    "I..." the young man was frightened and didn''t know how to explain.


    "Brother Jun wanted to go by himself..." another guy shouted at this time.


    "Shit, what''s your physical quality? You''re almost 60 and still pretending to be young and powerful..." Xiao Wu scolded silently, then loosened the young man''s collar and whispered, "you two go out and look for it. Wang Jun can run 2000 meters even if his physical quality is dead. He''s struggling a little more..."


    After Xiao Wu arranged the people around him, he had nothing to do. He shook his 54 pistol, then bared his teeth and walked to Tian Ming.


    "You took the lead, didn''t you?" Xiao Wu asked Tian Ming with a smile.


    "..." Tian Ming squinted at Xiao Wu, but didn''t reply.


    "Hehe, silence is golden to play with me..." Xiao Wu wiped his mouth, then touched Tian Ming''s head and said: "Your name is Tian Ming. I''ve heard your story too. Well, it''s said that it was very awesome. I can''t remember what Twin Dragons run to the moon, flying men in the sky or what. But what I want to say now is that you''re afraid of bazookas even if you''re awesome? Don''t you let me tie it here now?"


    "What do you want to do?" Tian Ming asked expressionless.


    "What don''t you want to do..."


    Xiao Wu shook his wrist, then took out a handful of * * * from his clothes, gently scratched it on Tian Ming''s face, and then said with a smile: "One of your people ran away. That fool took sun Qiang away. Although sun Qiang is not very important to me, he can''t fall into your hands, so now call your stupid teammate and let him turn himself in. I''ll try to make you suffer less..."


    "Ha ha..." Tian Ming sneered.


    "What? What do you mean?" Xiao Wu asked, looking at Tian Ming with a slightly unhappy face.


    "Do you think what you said is possible?"


    "It may not be possible that you didn''t has the final say..."


    Xiao Wu''s face suddenly changed. With a wave of his right arm, he directly plunged * * * into Tian Ming''s thigh.


    "Well..."


    Tian Ming groaned, then bit his teeth and tried not to shout.


    "Uncle Tian!"


    Gao Jia exclaimed at the same time.


    "No... nothing!"


    Tian Ming''s face was covered with fine beads of sweat. He clenched his teeth and whispered back.


    "What the fuck are you coming for me!"


    North and South struggled and shouted at Xiao Wu at the top of their voice.


    "Hehe, all right... Don''t fucking follow the plot of my TV play at eight o''clock, will you? Anything will be directed at you and him. If you talk so that I can let you go?"


    Little five scolded very reluctantly, then pinched Tian Ming''s chin and asked, "what do you say? Call your little partner who broke away from the organization, do you hear me?"


    ��������


    "You can call now to get the lost lamb back on track as soon as possible..."


    "I found out why you have so much nonsense? What do you want to do? Hurry up?" Tian Ming scolded with some irritability.


    "Draft it! Don''t give it to the face..."


    Xiao Wu gritted his teeth and scolded. Then his right hand directly turned the * * * inserted in Tian Ming''s leg. The sharp * * * directly rotated on Tian Ming''s thigh, and the wound on Tian Ming''s leg was instantly broken.


    "... ah!"


    Tian Ming clenched his teeth for a while, and finally burst into a heart rending cry.


    Gao Jia, Nanbei and others are biting their teeth and want to talk to Tian Ming, but they don''t know how to speak. They can only silently swallow the tears that are about to take out of their eyes.


    "I don''t know if it is?" Xiao Wu asked after pulling out the * * * and gritting his teeth.


    "I say you, B!" Tian Ming looked at his bleeding thigh and scolded in a weak voice.


    "You really don''t know what the fear of death is!" Xiao Wu was stunned. Then he waved his * * * and stabbed it into Tian Ming''s abdomen one by one.


    "Draft? Say not... Draft? Say not... Ah! Say not to say your mother B!"


    At this time, Xiao Wu seemed crazy. With red eyes and beads, he stabbed Tian Ming with a knife.


    "Fuck your mother! Young man, remember, sooner or later, the people in the harem will clean you up for me. As long as the people in the harem die continuously, my revenge must be avenged for me. Did you draft it? Even if you kill me today, I won''t call. Not only I won''t, but all of us in the harem won''t, because we don''t have a basket in the harem! I''ve lived for more than 40 years, and I''m going to die today I don''t have any fucking regrets if I die here! "Tian Ming shouted vaguely.


    "You...!" Xiao Wu looked at Tian Ming and suddenly didn''t know what to say, but his eyes suddenly became very frightened, because at this moment, he was wondering whether he could be like Tian Ming if he changed his position. Xiao Wu''s eyes were frightened, helpless, incredibly clear and told him that he couldn''t do so.


    "Are you fucking finished? Can I call if Uncle Tian doesn''t call?" at this time, Gao Jia shouted.


    "You fight?" Xiao Wu was pulled back to reality by Gao Jia''s voice and looked at Gao Jia with dull eyes.


    "I''ll fight!" Gao Jia nodded quickly.


    "Gao Jia, if you make this call, don''t fucking call my uncle!" Tian Ming shouted, looking at Gao Jia.


    "Uncle, you will die if you go on like this..." Gao Jia explained with trembling lips.


    "It''s all old men. What the hell can I do if I don''t die? If I''m afraid of death, can''t I go home and farm? What the fuck am I talking to you about?" Tian Ming shouted stubbornly.


    "..." Gao Jia was speechless.


    "Ta TA......" just at this time, there was a sound of footsteps outside the villa.


    Small five wood ran back, two young men carrying sun Qiang hurriedly ran into the living room on the first floor. When small five saw sun Qiang, he quickly strode to meet him.


    "Dead?"


    Little five pointed to sun Qiang and asked.


    "No, just in a coma..."


    The young man quickly explained.


    "That''s OK. This old thing can''t die..."


    Xiao Wu patted his chest and took a breath. Then he turned to look at Gao Jia and others and shouted, "you''re lucky today. Someone found it. I''m tired today. I''ll play with you when I have time..."


    After saying this, Xiao Wu ran to the second floor of the villa. When he left, he didn''t forget to let the people under his hand treat Tian Ming.


    ����


    On the other hand, after Zhang Fengyu got rid of Wang Jun''s pursuit, he did not leave the community for the first time. Instead, he walked around the grove alone for two times. After feeling that there was no one outside, Zhang Fengyu returned to the place where he left sun Qiang.


    But only after Zhang Fengyu came back did he know that sun Qiang had been taken away!


    "Draft it! There''s no one yet, shit!"


    Zhang Yu Yu scolded wordlessly, and then kicked on the flower bed.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Zhang Fengyu squatted on the ground and took a deep breath. Then he took out his mobile phone and dialed Tian Ming''s number, but no one answered. After putting down his mobile phone, Zhang Fengyu slowly put his eyes in the brightly lit villa.


    "Click!"


    When the bullet was loaded, Zhang Fengyu stood in the flower bed and remained silent for a long time. Finally, he had to droop his right hand and limp to sun Qiang''s house.

 Chapter 1638

    In the imperial dining room.


    After I finished beating Han Chao and Lao Bian, I sat on the chair and slowed down for a while, and then whispered, "come here!"


    ��������


    Han Chao and Lao Bian hesitated for a moment, and then walked to me on their knees.


    "Get up..."


    I shouted helplessly.


    "We just kneel down and listen..." Han Chao whispered back to me.


    "Han Chao, don''t be hard with me here. Our Hougong casino opened. I beat Liu Rui, you know?" I asked with a belt pointing at Han Chao.


    "Liu Rui told me."


    "Do you know why I hit him?" I continued.


    "Because there''s no face," Han Chao replied.


    "Then why did I hit you both today?" I stood up and shouted.


    "Because of lying!" Han Chao returned with his teeth clenched.


    "Why did I hit Lao Bian five times and hit you ten times?"


    "Because this is my idea, I am the leader..."


    "I gave Lao Bian to you to take him well. You can''t teach him how to lie! Lao Bian was beaten because of you today. Without you, Lao Bian couldn''t lie to me!" I shouted expressionless, and then said: "You all know your fucking business now, don''t you? You''ve learned to hide with me, haven''t you? You''ve learned not to tell me anything, haven''t you?"


    "No..." Han Chao lowered his head and returned.


    "Lying without you?" I stepped forward and kicked Han Chao in the stomach.


    "Don''t lie next time." Han Chao shouted with his fist clenched.


    "What about you?" I asked, looking at Lao Bian.


    "I dare not..." Lao Bian replied in a low voice with his head down.


    "I know you two are not insiders, but you two lied to me and Liu Rui. What''s the difference between this and insiders? If everyone in the harem is like you two, how can I take care of it?"


    ��������


    After my words, Han Chao and Lao Bian didn''t speak.


    "You two lie and don''t make it up. Who can''t hear you lying? I told you today that I asked Liu Rui that question. Do you know why I asked you both?"


    "I don''t know..." Han Chao shook his head.


    "First, I really want to know how you two know my position. Second, I want everyone to suspect that you three have a problem!" I calmly explained.


    "Why?" Lao Bian suddenly looked up at me and shouted.


    "Because I''m sure there''s nothing wrong with you three. Let others doubt you three. First, let them not suspect each other. Second, let you three go through this muddy water with the harem!"


    Han Chao looked up at me, remained silent for two seconds, then pursed his lips and said, "leaf, do you want to protect the three of us?"


    "... you know what the hell!" I scolded wordlessly, and then said, "from now on, no matter what happens in our harem, you two can''t join in without joining in, you know?"


    "Leaf, what''s the difference between what you say and firing me?" Han Chao shouted with staring beads.


    "If we go to the back palace, the imperial food will be better and better. But if something happens in the back palace one day, I hope the imperial food will still be there. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "..." Han Chao looked at me and didn''t speak.


    "Our harem can be closed, but as long as the people in our harem die, the harem will come back one day. Whether it''s me, Liu Rui or Wei Yiwen, I don''t want me to have a fucking place to stay when we come back. Do you understand?"


    "I see!"


    Han Chao shouted loudly.


    "Lao Bian will also come in two days. You three don''t have a lot of involvement with the harem. You three must help me guard the imperial meal. Can you do it?" I looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "Yes!"


    Han Chao nodded hard.


    "From today on, our harem is busy with our harem, and your imperial food will be your imperial food..." I sighed helplessly, then looked at Lao Bian and asked, "tell me, how do you know my position?"


    "I was..."


    "You sit up and talk. It''s hard for me to look at you like this." I frowned and interrupted Lao Bian.


    "Ah."


    Lao Bian promised, then did it by his side, simply sorted out the language, looked at me and said, "I did follow them to sun Qiang''s house that day. After I saw that they were all caught, I wanted to save them, but before I could save them, I was caught by a person. This person told me that something had happened to you, and then the address told me..."


    "I had an accident after uncle Tian and they had an accident. How did he know I was going to have an accident?" I asked suspiciously.


    "No, they had been caught for hours when I was caught. I''ve been looking for opportunities nearby..." Lao Bian looked at me and explained.


    "Ah!"


    If so, the time is basically right, but I don''t know who told Lao Bian my position, and whether this person is an enemy or a friend?


    "Do you remember what that man looks like?" I looked at Lao Bian and asked after thinking for a while.


    "Yes, but I''m an ordinary middle-aged man..."


    "Have you seen him before?" I continued.


    "No." Lao Bian shook his head.


    "I know...: I nodded thoughtfully.


    "I''ll tell you about it when I get back..." speaking of this, Lao Bian looked up at Han Chao, and then said, "later, I went to you..."


    "Then why do you want Lao Bian to lie?" I looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "Because..."


    "For what?"


    "Because I think this fact is too strange. Why did someone catch Lao Bian and tell him that something happened to you? I used to be an insider, but I don''t understand. If he was an insider, what would he do back? So I think there are too many things in here. I don''t want you to think blindly, so I let Lao Bian lie..." Han Chao lowered his head and explained.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled silently, then looked at Han Chao and scolded, "you fucking know more things!"


    "Ye, to tell you the truth, Xiaowu, do they also have our people?" Han Chao looked at me and asked.


    "No..." I reluctantly rubbed my face, and then said: "these people appear too suddenly, and their structure is very compact. If you want to insert people, you can only start from sun Qiang..."


    At this point, I suddenly stopped, sun Qiang!


    This person who has been ignored by me, I suddenly thought that the person who told Lao Bian our position would be sun Qiang?


    Because at that time, there were only two groups of people in sun Qiang''s family, our people, small five people.


    But Xiao Wu''s people also include sun Qiang''s people. Will there be any problems with sun Qiang''s people, or will it be that sun Qiang deliberately doesn''t want us to die on the mountain? What''s his purpose?


    A series of questions washed my brain like a flood, but I couldn''t find the answer!


    "Leaf... Leaf... What do you think?" Han Chao looked at me for a long time without talking and shook his hand in front of me.


    "Ah?"


    I reacted, then slowly stood up, looked at Han Chao and Lao Bian, frowned and said, "did I understand what I told you just now?"


    "I see..."


    Han Chao and Lao Bian nodded slightly.


    "Just understand."


    I whispered a promise, and then ran out the door thoughtfully.


    "Leaves..."


    Han Chao stood in place, opened his mouth and shouted to me, but I didn''t respond at all.


    "What''s the matter with leaves?"


    Lao Bian looked at my back and turned to Han Chao and asked.


    "I don''t know... Did I say what he doesn''t like to hear..." the expression on Han Chao''s face was very guilty.


    ��������


    Lao Bian glanced at Han Chao, pursed his lips and didn''t speak.


    ����


    After I left the Imperial Palace, I drove back to the harem.


    I''m full of one question all the way. Why did sun Qiang save me?


    I think about it. I think there is only one possibility, that is, sun Qiang''s team and Xiao Wu''s team may not be as I think!


    Maybe the relationship between them is a simple cooperative relationship. If the so-called Mafia Godfather and little five are just a simple cooperative relationship, what does that mean?


    It shows that there are contradictions between the two groups, or simply cooperation on the surface, but they actually have their own ideas.


    If you think about it according to my idea, the final conclusion is that our Hougong, sun Qiang and Xiaowu are actually three groups, not two groups on the surface!


    Sun Qiang''s cooperation with Xiao Wu is to get rid of the most powerful harem at present. If our harem falls, sun Qiang''s competitors will be left with Xiao Wu''s gang. Xiao Wu also holds the same idea, so the two groups have become friends temporarily!


    Now that the two of them have reached cooperation, why does Sun Qiang choose to save us at this time?


    Because the three of us are in balance now, but if our harem falls, Xiao Wu is sure to eat sun Qiang, but Sun Qiang is not sure to eat Xiao Wu, so sun Qiang doesn''t want our harem to fall so quickly. What are sun Qiang waiting for? People? Money? Or an opportunity?


    This is the key to the problem.


    ����


    After returning to the harem, I directly called Gao Jia and Tian Ming to the office.


    "Bata..."


    I sat on the sofa and took a deep breath of smoke, then looked at Gao Jia beside me and asked, "how much do you know about sun Qiang?"


    "Just like you..." Gao Jia shook her head and replied.


    "Uncle Tian, what about you?" I turned and looked at Tian Ming.


    "I don''t know much, because I haven''t been here for a long time..." Tian Ming replied in a low voice.


    "..." I looked at the cigarette butts in my hand and thought for a few seconds, then twisted out the cigarette butts, looked at Gao Jia and Tian Ming and said, "I''ll give you two a task now..."


    "What task?" Gao Jia asked.


    "In one day, help me find all the information of sun Qiang. I want all the information of people related to sun Qiang, whether friends or enemies, and how many industries he has abroad and at home. You two must study it for me!"


    "... ye, isn''t Bi Wenshi our main goal now? Why do you study sun Qiang?" Gao Jia looked at me puzzled and asked.


    "Bi Wenshi''s business is easy to handle. Now I don''t understand Sun Qiang. You two take action now and be sure to find all the information I want in one day..." I frowned and explained.


    "I''ll try my best..." Tian Ming returned stiffly.


    "Not try, but must!"


    I shouted loudly.


    ��������


    Tian Ming stood up and looked at me, smiled helplessly, and then followed Gao Jia out of my office.


    ����


    At 8 p.m., Guo Li''s ward.


    "How do you feel?" I asked as I sat next to the hospital bed, peeling oranges and looking at Guo Li.


    "It should be almost OK. I''ll be discharged in a few days..." Guo Li replied with a smile.


    "... well, it''s estimated that the bodies of Xiaoshuai and the driver can''t be found. Why don''t we give them a whole funeral tomorrow and let them go..." I put the peeled orange beside Guo Li and whispered.


    "..." Guo Li looked at me and was silent for a moment. Then he bit his lips and said, "our custom is to go out of the water mat and find a band..."


    "It''s going to take a little effort. You don''t have any friends here, and my friends can''t eat when they come, but the band should be all right... I''ll let the next one prepare." I nodded and replied.


    "Thank you..." Guo Li rubbed his face with his hand, then thought for a moment, and replied in a low voice.


    "These two people saved me. I won''t let them die in vain. I''ve arranged for them at home..."


    "Hehe, I have only two brothers in my life. I didn''t see them at the last side before I left. They didn''t even drop a whole body. It''s pathetic..." Guo Li patted the cigarette butts on his mouth in a very sad tone.


    ��������


    I looked at Guo Li for a long time and didn''t know what to say.


    ����


    At five o''clock the next morning, Yang Song found a group of drum bands in the countryside of H city to prepare for the funeral and several people who played Yangko. Then he directly put the shed at the door of our harem bar. At both ends of the road in front of the harem, Yang Song put roadblocks under repair to prevent passing back and forth. Yang Song said hello to the traffic police in advance, So even if the road is closed, the traffic police won''t come.


    "Brothers, drum up your cheeks and blow hard. Don''t stop the trumpet. Let my two brothers walk along the Naihe bridge not too lonely... Everything in our harem is not bad for money. As long as the movement is in place, the money must be yours..." Yang Song said loudly outside the shed.


    "Don''t worry, I''m sure I won''t take any errands..." a man in his forties nodded with a smile, then turned his head and shouted to the band: "come on, brothers, get up!"


    After the man shouted, sorrow and music rang out in an instant, ringing through the whole street.


    When Yang Song saw the music, he walked to Guo Li with his hands on his back. At this time, Guo Li was kneeling in front of Xiaoshuai''s picture, burning paper money with a sad expression.


    "Shall I burn it for you?" Yang Song asked, frowning at Guo Li.


    "Is this thing helpful? I''ll give it to my lifelong brothers..." Guo Li looked up at Yang Song and replied in a dull voice.


    "..." Yang Song pursed his lips and said nothing.


    ����


    We live not far from the harem, so I can clearly hear the horn, but I dare not go out of the house to have a look, because I think I can''t face Xiaoshuai and Guo Li.


    "We''re dead in the harem, aren''t we?" asked Susu, looking at me while making up.


    "Well..." I sighed and agreed.


    "It has something to do with the injury on your foot, doesn''t it?" Jesus continued.


    "..." I looked back and saw that Su Su didn''t say anything.


    "Ye Han, you''re not going to tell me anything?" Su Su saw that I didn''t speak, kicked me with her little foot, sharpened her teeth and shouted.


    "You bitch, I told you, can you understand or what?" I scolded irritably, then put on my coat and went out of the house.


    "Ye Han, I didn''t fucking talk to you..."


    With a roar, Su Su directly threw the cosmetics she had just picked up on the dresser.


    "Pa!"


    With a crisp sound, the glass on the dressing table burst in an instant.


    I looked back helplessly, then shook my head and walked out in a stuffy voice, leaving Susu sitting on the stool and panting.


    ����


    After I went out, I went to the gate of the harem. I looked at Guo Li, who was burning paper. I was silent for a long time, and finally came to him.


    "Shua..." Guo Li looked up at me and didn''t speak.


    I pursed my lips and knelt beside Guo Li, and then followed him to burn paper money.


    This is the second funeral held after the new year in our harem. The first one is for Huzi and this one is for Xiaoshuai. Guo Li has asked me countless times whether the driver betrayed me. My answer is no, because the driver is dead. I think I should leave a better impression on him. After all, it is his brother who has been with him for more than ten years.


    ����


    At eight in the evening.


    Liu Rui parked his car in the street outside the harem, and then walked into the harem with his mobile phone in his hand.


    "Why the fuck has the road closed? It''s closed?"


    After getting off the bus, Liu Rui stared at the beads and shouted to the roadside security guard.


    "Mr. Liu, this is all explained by brother Yang..."


    The little security guard replied timidly.


    "Yang Song is fucking tossing about again. Where''s B? Where is he?"


    Liu Rui scolded with great emotion.


    "Should... Should be in the shed..."


    "Shit!"


    Liu Rui scolded wordlessly, and then ran to the shed with big steps.


    Liu Rui, who was originally angry, was stunned when he saw the photos of Xiaoshuai and the driver on the shed. He walked into the shed with no expression, and then walked to Guo Li''s side.


    "Have you been kneeling all day?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Guo Li.


    "Hmm..." Guo Li agreed in a dull voice, and then continued to throw paper money into the tin stove numbly.


    "Go out and have something to eat..." Liu Rui frowned and advised.


    "I''ll give them two more. Today''s business is troublesome to you..." Guo Li spoke in a very low voice, almost inaudible, and felt as if he didn''t have any strength.


    "What''s the trouble? We''ll be a family in the future..." Liu Rui patted Guo Li on the shoulder, then raised his hand, picked up some paper money and threw it into the stove.


    "The future is the future. You can help me send my brother. I must remember..."


    Liu Rui was obviously stunned when he heard this. Then he pursed his lips and said, "these two people said that it was because our harem died. When people left, we sent them away, and our revenge was settled. It''s all a matter of course, and it has nothing to do with you..."


    "..." Guo Li looked up and Liu Rui didn''t say anything.


    "Almost you can eat something. I have something urgent here. I have to find leaves..."


    "You''re busy."


    ��������


    Liu Rui patted Guo Li on the shoulder, and then walked into the harem with a big step.


    ����


    Five minutes later, Liu Rui walked into my office.


    "You made the band downstairs?"


    Liu Rui looked at me and asked after entering the house.


    "Well, I asked Yang Song to help me. Our harem is closed today..."


    I replied in a muffled voice.


    "Hehe, it''s a big show..."


    Liu Rui smiled.


    "How''s the contact with the discipline inspection commission? When can we start with Bi Wenshi?"


    Liu Rui has been busy with this matter for the last two days. Now that he is back, it shows that this matter must have a result.


    "They gave me a letter. The evidence is insufficient and there is no way to file a case!!"


    Liu Rui replied with a frown.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Hearing this, I jumped up, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Insufficient evidence, unable to file a case!!"


    Liu Rui was also a little agitated, so his voice was very excited.


    "No, the video and the account books are so fucking obvious. Are they fools? Can''t you see that Bi Wenshi has something to do?" I patted the table and shouted at Liu Rui.


    "What do you shout with me? It''s not my has the final say. People say that we have all the video clips in the future. We can simply make it possible to make the case. We can''t put it on the file at all. Do you understand?" Liu Ruiyi shot out the U disk directly on the table.


    "How can this thing be fake? If it''s fake, can bi Wenshi be so fucking excited? Can someone want to kill us?" I shouted, pointing to the USB flash disk on the table.


    "You don''t have to quarrel with me. If you quarrel with me, I don''t count..." Liu Rui reluctantly waved his hand and then flopped down on the chair.


    "Then it''s over?"


    I calmed my mood and looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "It''s not finished. The people over there said that as long as they can know the original of the video, it will be simple. At that time, they can directly file a case for Bi Wenshi..."


    Liu Rui looked at me while smoking and said.


    "Shit, where the fuck am I going to find him the original at this time?"


    I reluctantly scolded, then stretched out the cigarette on Liu Rui''s mouth and rattled up.


    "You can''t fucking order one yourself?"


    Liu Rui scolded silently, and then picked up a cigarette from the table.


    "Pa!"


    Liu Rui lit a cigarette, then squinted at me and asked, "what are you going to do next?"


    ��������


    I reluctantly rubbed my face and eggs, and then wrapped my cigarette ends.


    "I think we should start with Bi Wenshi now, because this situation is the best chance to kill him. Once we miss it, we may pull it..." Liu Rui said after seeing me without talking.


    "Nonsense, you think I don''t want to kill him!" I replied irritably, and then said: "no, when the four people in Myanmar arrive, let them kill Bi Wenshi directly, otherwise it''s too fucking annoying..."


    "What if we don''t die? Aren''t we more upset? As long as Bi Wenshi avoids the current limelight, it will still be the day of H city when he comes back. We can''t survive three rounds under his hands!" Liu Rui asked aggressively looking at me.


    "What the fuck are you talking about?" I shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Find the original video and let Bi Wenshi roll the calf completely!"


    Liu Rui patted the table and shouted.

 Chapter 1639

    At 8:00 p.m., in the private room on the second floor of Hougong imperial restaurant.


    Han Chao was alone, holding a bottle of Erguotou in one hand and a microphone in the other hand. Facing the karaoke in the private room, he affectionately sang the song "you are always someone else''s junior".


    "You finally became someone else''s junior. I know it''s not because of love..."


    Han Chao''s singing mixed with northeast accent echoed throughout the private room, and his facial expression and body movements were quite in place.


    Hesitant eyes and the half bottle of Erguotou in his hand vividly set off the image of a loser abandoned by his wife.


    "Creak..."


    The door of the private room was opened.


    "Don''t I fucking say it? Don''t come in if I don''t go out!"


    After hearing the sound of opening the door, Han Chao shouted without looking back.


    "What? Your fucking daughter-in-law ran away with others?"


    As I walked into the private room, I laughed and scolded.


    After hearing my voice, Han Chao''s body was obviously stunned. Then he put down the microphone in his hand, turned to look at me and stammered, "Ye... Why are you here?"


    "If I don''t come, I think you''ll be promoted to immortality in this private room. People are busy like that. What are you talking about here if you don''t work?"


    I picked up the Baijiu on the table and looked at Han Chao.


    "I..."


    Han Chaohong was holding a big face and clenched with Baijiu in his hands.


    "Why did you straighten your tongue and speak..."


    "I''m... In a bad mood!" Han Chao replied after holding back for a long time.


    "You know you''re in a bad mood. Why are you in a bad mood?" I reached out and picked up the peanuts on the table and threw them into my mouth. While eating, I looked at Han Chao.


    "Nothing, just in a bad mood..."


    Han Chao whispered back, then stood up and turned off the karaoke in front of the private room.


    "Why don''t you sing?"


    I squinted at Han Chao and asked.


    After Han Chao heard what I said, he was obviously stunned. Then he stared at his ignorant little eyes and asked naively, "do you still want to hear?"


    "You look like a fucking fool..." I scolded silently, then threw down the peanuts and patted my palm gently.


    "Ye, you didn''t come here to dismiss me?" Han Chao looked at me with a little sadness in his eyes.


    "Dismiss you?" I looked at Han Chao, smiled, and then said, "if I look at your current working state, I really have this plan now..."


    "Ah, then you don''t want to dismiss. If you don''t dismiss, you''ll be fine..." after listening to me, Han Chao patted his chest and his expression was obviously much easier.


    "Tell me, why are you in a bad mood?"


    I looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "Nothing..." Han Chao replied very perfunctorily.


    "Shit..." I scolded wordlessly. I know Han Chao didn''t say it because he didn''t want to speak ill of Liu Rui in front of me and didn''t want me to worry about these things.


    "I''m really not unhappy..." Han Chao explained in a farfetched way when he saw that I didn''t speak.


    "If you talk so much, we may not be able to carry on today. I''ll tell you!"


    "I''m really not unhappy. If you have to force me to say yes, do you think I can have diarrhea recently?" Han Chao asked speechless.


    "You''re not fucking serious..." I scolded irritably, then looked at the private room, turned to Han Chao and asked, "where''s Lao Bian?"


    "I''m busy downstairs..."


    "People don''t fucking delay their work. What are you doing?" I smiled and kicked Han Chao, then paused and said, "call Lao Bian over and I''ll talk to you two..."


    "..." Han Chao looked at me and didn''t move.


    "Hurry up. What are you looking at?"


    "Ah!" Han Chao was stunned, and then ran outside the private room.


    Five minutes later, Han Chao and Lao Bian returned to the private room.


    "Shall we talk while drinking or chatter?"


    I sat shaking my hand on the Baijiu, looking at the old flat, the two of them asked.


    "Just say what you want to do with us. If you want to fire us, I''ll pack my bags now..." Han Chao sat next to me and shouted carelessly.


    "Did I fucking ask you?" I stared at beads and scolded, then waved to Lao Bian: "come here!"


    Lao Bian hesitated for a moment and then sat next to me.


    "Bata..."


    I threw the peanuts on the table, then turned to look at Lao Bian and asked, "Lao Bian, did Liu Rui ask you anything after I left today''s meeting?"


    "... HMM!" Lao Bian hesitated and then nodded slightly.


    "What do you think after he asked?" I continued.


    "I didn''t think of anything..." Lao Bian replied in a low voice.


    "No idea?"


    "... yes!"


    "You say."


    "Leaf, I''m not an insider!" Lao Bian was very nervous, biting his lips and looking at me.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Lao Bian and smiled. Then I patted Lao Bian on the shoulder and said, "you''re not an insider, but you lied, aren''t you?"


    "Shua!"


    After my words, Han Chao and Lao Bian looked up at me almost at the same time.


    "You spoke because Han Chao asked, didn''t you?"


    I looked at Lao Bian and asked.


    "Ye... Ye..." Lao Bian opened his mouth to explain.


    "I asked you, right?"


    I sprang to my feet, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Yes!"


    Lao Bian gritted his teeth and shouted.


    "Come out!"


    I picked up Lao Bian and directly dragged him to the door of the private room.


    "Leaf, I told him to lie..."


    Han Chao shouted when he saw me drag Lao Bian away.


    "Draft it? You come out too!"


    I reached out and pointed to Han Chao.


    Han Chao looked at me, hesitated, and then came to me.


    "Kneel down!"


    I pointed to Han Chao and Lao Bian and shouted.


    "Bang... Bang!"


    Without asking why, they knelt directly on the ground.


    "Wow..."


    I untied the trouser pocket on my waist, then pinched the head of the trouser belt, gritted my teeth and pulled it directly onto Han Chao without warning.


    "Pa... Pa... Pa..."


    With a crisp sound, Han Chao''s body shook for a while, and then straightened quickly.


    I waved my belt with an expressionless face and pumped it on Han Chao one after another. Han Chao didn''t make any sound from beginning to end and didn''t ask me why I hit him.


    After playing Han Chao, I went to Lao Bian.


    "Kneel straight!"


    I shouted in a flat voice.


    Lao Bian quickly straightened his waist.


    "Pa!"


    The belt pulled directly onto Lao Bian''s back.


    A minute later, I panted and dropped my belt. Han Chao and Lao Bian still straightened their waist and knelt on the ground. No one stood up and spoke.


    Although it''s winter, because they are in the private room, they don''t wear coats and wear a work shirt, so the belt pulls out blood marks one by one on their backs, and the blood permeates their white shirts.


    In the imperial dining room.


    After I finished beating Han Chao and Lao Bian, I sat on the chair and slowed down for a while, and then whispered, "come here!"


    ��������


    Han Chao and Lao Bian hesitated for a moment, and then walked to me on their knees.


    "Get up..."


    I shouted helplessly.


    "We just kneel down and listen..." Han Chao whispered back to me.


    "Han Chao, don''t be hard with me here. Our Hougong casino opened. I beat Liu Rui, you know?" I asked with a belt pointing at Han Chao.


    "Liu Rui told me."


    "Do you know why I hit him?" I continued.


    "Because there''s no face," Han Chao replied.


    "Then why did I hit you both today?" I stood up and shouted.


    "Because of lying!" Han Chao returned with his teeth clenched.


    "Why did I hit Lao Bian five times and hit you ten times?"


    "Because this is my idea, I am the leader..."


    "I gave Lao Bian to you to take him well. You can''t teach him how to lie! Lao Bian was beaten because of you today. Without you, Lao Bian couldn''t lie to me!" I shouted expressionless, and then said: "You all know your fucking business now, don''t you? You''ve learned to hide with me, haven''t you? You''ve learned not to tell me anything, haven''t you?"


    "No..." Han Chao lowered his head and returned.


    "Lying without you?" I stepped forward and kicked Han Chao in the stomach.


    "Don''t lie next time." Han Chao shouted with his fist clenched.


    "What about you?" I asked, looking at Lao Bian.


    "I dare not..." Lao Bian replied in a low voice with his head down.


    "I know you two are not insiders, but you two lied to me and Liu Rui. What''s the difference between this and insiders? If everyone in the harem is like you two, how can I take care of it?"


    ��������


    After my words, Han Chao and Lao Bian didn''t speak.


    "You two lie and don''t make it up. Who can''t hear you lying? I told you today that I asked Liu Rui that question. Do you know why I asked you both?"


    "I don''t know..." Han Chao shook his head.


    "First, I really want to know how you two know my position. Second, I want everyone to suspect that you three have a problem!" I calmly explained.


    "Why?" Lao Bian suddenly looked up at me and shouted.


    "Because I''m sure there''s nothing wrong with you three. Let others doubt you three. First, let them not suspect each other. Second, let you three go through this muddy water with the harem!"


    Han Chao looked up at me, remained silent for two seconds, then pursed his lips and said, "leaf, do you want to protect the three of us?"


    "... you know what the hell!" I scolded wordlessly, and then said, "from now on, no matter what happens in our harem, you two can''t join in without joining in, you know?"


    "Leaf, what''s the difference between what you say and firing me?" Han Chao shouted with staring beads.


    "If we go to the back palace, the imperial food will be better and better. But if something happens in the back palace one day, I hope the imperial food will still be there. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "..." Han Chao looked at me and didn''t speak.


    "Our harem can be closed, but as long as the people in our harem die, the harem will come back one day. Whether it''s me, Liu Rui or Wei Yiwen, I don''t want me to have a fucking place to stay when we come back. Do you understand?"


    "I see!"


    Han Chao shouted loudly.


    "Lao Bian will also come in two days. You three don''t have a lot of involvement with the harem. You three must help me guard the imperial meal. Can you do it?" I looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "Yes!"


    Han Chao nodded hard.


    "From today on, our harem is busy with our harem, and your imperial food will be your imperial food..." I sighed helplessly, then looked at Lao Bian and asked, "tell me, how do you know my position?"


    "I was..."


    "You sit up and talk. It''s hard for me to look at you like this." I frowned and interrupted Lao Bian.


    "Ah."


    Lao Bian promised, then did it by his side, simply sorted out the language, looked at me and said, "I did follow them to sun Qiang''s house that day. After I saw that they were all caught, I wanted to save them, but before I could save them, I was caught by a person. This person told me that something had happened to you, and then the address told me..."


    "I had an accident after uncle Tian and they had an accident. How did he know I was going to have an accident?" I asked suspiciously.


    "No, they had been caught for hours when I was caught. I''ve been looking for opportunities nearby..." Lao Bian looked at me and explained.


    "Ah!"


    If so, the time is basically right, but I don''t know who told Lao Bian my position, and whether this person is an enemy or a friend?


    "Do you remember what that man looks like?" I looked at Lao Bian and asked after thinking for a while.


    "Yes, but I''m an ordinary middle-aged man..."


    "Have you seen him before?" I continued.


    "No." Lao Bian shook his head.


    "I know...: I nodded thoughtfully.


    "I''ll tell you about it when I get back..." speaking of this, Lao Bian looked up at Han Chao, and then said, "later, I went to you..."


    "Then why do you want Lao Bian to lie?" I looked at Han Chao and asked.


    "Because..."


    "For what?"


    "Because I think this fact is too strange. Why did someone catch Lao Bian and tell him that something happened to you? I used to be an insider, but I don''t understand. If he was an insider, what would he do back? So I think there are too many things in here. I don''t want you to think blindly, so I let Lao Bian lie..." Han Chao lowered his head and explained.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled silently, then looked at Han Chao and scolded, "you fucking know more things!"


    "Ye, to tell you the truth, Xiaowu, do they also have our people?" Han Chao looked at me and asked.


    "No..." I reluctantly rubbed my face, and then said: "these people appear too suddenly, and their structure is very compact. If you want to insert people, you can only start from sun Qiang..."


    At this point, I suddenly stopped, sun Qiang!


    This person who has been ignored by me, I suddenly thought that the person who told Lao Bian our position would be sun Qiang?


    Because at that time, there were only two groups of people in sun Qiang''s family, our people, small five people.


    But Xiao Wu''s people also include sun Qiang''s people. Will there be any problems with sun Qiang''s people, or will it be that sun Qiang deliberately doesn''t want us to die on the mountain? What''s his purpose?


    A series of questions washed my brain like a flood, but I couldn''t find the answer!


    "Leaf... Leaf... What do you think?" Han Chao looked at me for a long time without talking and shook his hand in front of me.


    "Ah?"


    I reacted, then slowly stood up, looked at Han Chao and Lao Bian, frowned and said, "did I understand what I told you just now?"


    "I see..."


    Han Chao and Lao Bian nodded slightly.


    "Just understand."


    I whispered a promise, and then ran out the door thoughtfully.


    "Leaves..."


    Han Chao stood in place, opened his mouth and shouted to me, but I didn''t respond at all.


    "What''s the matter with leaves?"


    Lao Bian looked at my back and turned to Han Chao and asked.


    "I don''t know... Did I say what he doesn''t like to hear..." the expression on Han Chao''s face was very guilty.


    ��������


    Lao Bian glanced at Han Chao, pursed his lips and didn''t speak.


    ����


    After I left the Imperial Palace, I drove back to the harem.


    I''m full of one question all the way. Why did sun Qiang save me?


    I think about it. I think there is only one possibility, that is, sun Qiang''s team and Xiao Wu''s team may not be as I think!


    Maybe the relationship between them is a simple cooperative relationship. If the so-called Mafia Godfather and little five are just a simple cooperative relationship, what does that mean?


    It shows that there are contradictions between the two groups, or simply cooperation on the surface, but they actually have their own ideas.


    If you think about it according to my idea, the final conclusion is that our Hougong, sun Qiang and Xiaowu are actually three groups, not two groups on the surface!


    Sun Qiang''s cooperation with Xiao Wu is to get rid of the most powerful harem at present. If our harem falls, sun Qiang''s competitors will be left with Xiao Wu''s gang. Xiao Wu also holds the same idea, so the two groups have become friends temporarily!


    Now that the two of them have reached cooperation, why does Sun Qiang choose to save us at this time?


    Because now the state of the three of us is balanced, but if once our harem falls, Xiao Wu is sure to eat sun Qiang, but Sun Qiang is not sure to eat Xiao Wu, so sun Qiang doesn''t want our harem to fall so quickly, so what is sun Qiang waiting for? To people? Waiting for money? Or wait for an opportunity?


    This is the key to the problem.


    ����


    After returning to the harem, I directly called Gao Jia and Tian Ming to the office.


    "Bata..."


    I sat on the sofa and took a deep breath of smoke, then looked at Gao Jia beside me and asked, "how much do you know about sun Qiang?"


    "Just like you..." Gao Jia shook her head and replied.


    "Uncle Tian, what about you?" I turned and looked at Tian Ming.


    "I don''t know much, because I haven''t been here for a long time..." Tian Ming replied in a low voice.


    "..." I looked at the cigarette butts in my hand and thought for a few seconds, then twisted out the cigarette butts, looked at Gao Jia and Tian Ming and said, "I''ll give you two a task now..."


    "What task?" Gao Jia asked.


    "In one day, help me find all the information of sun Qiang. I want all the information of people related to sun Qiang, whether friends or enemies, and how many industries he has abroad and at home. You two must study it for me!"


    "... ye, isn''t Bi Wenshi our main goal now? Why do you study sun Qiang?" Gao Jia looked at me puzzled and asked.


    "Bi Wenshi''s business is easy to handle. Now I don''t understand Sun Qiang. You two take action now and be sure to find all the information I want in one day..." I frowned and explained.


    "I''ll try my best..." Tian Ming returned stiffly.


    "Not try, but must!"


    I shouted loudly.


    ��������


    Tian Ming stood up and looked at me, smiled helplessly, and then followed Gao Jia out of my office.


    ����


    At 8 p.m., Guo Li''s ward.


    "How do you feel?" I asked as I sat next to the hospital bed, peeling oranges and looking at Guo Li.


    "It should be almost OK. I''ll be discharged in a few days..." Guo Li replied with a smile.


    "... well, it''s estimated that the bodies of Xiaoshuai and the driver can''t be found. Why don''t we give them a whole funeral tomorrow and let them go..." I put the peeled orange beside Guo Li and whispered.


    "..." Guo Li looked at me and was silent for a moment. Then he bit his lips and said, "our custom is to go out of the water mat and find a band..."


    "It''s going to take a little effort. You don''t have any friends here, and my friends can''t eat when they come, but the band should be all right... I''ll let the next one prepare." I nodded and replied.


    "Thank you..." Guo Li rubbed his face with his hand, then thought for a moment, and replied in a low voice.


    "These two people saved me. I won''t let them die in vain. I''ve arranged for them at home..."


    "Hehe, I have only two brothers in my life. I didn''t see them at the last side before I left. They didn''t even drop a whole body. It''s pathetic..." Guo Li patted the cigarette butts on his mouth in a very sad tone.


    ��������


    I looked at Guo Li for a long time and didn''t know what to say.


    ����


    At five o''clock the next morning, Yang Song found a group of drum bands in the countryside of H city to prepare for the funeral and several people who played Yangko. Then he directly put the shed at the door of our harem bar. At both ends of the road in front of the harem, Yang Song put roadblocks under repair to prevent passing back and forth. Yang Song said hello to the traffic police in advance, So even if the road is closed, the traffic police won''t come.


    "Brothers, drum up your cheeks and blow hard. Don''t stop the trumpet. Let my two brothers walk along the Naihe bridge not too lonely... Everything in our harem is not bad for money. As long as the movement is in place, the money must be yours..." Yang Song said loudly outside the shed.


    "Don''t worry, I''m sure I won''t take any errands..." a man in his forties nodded with a smile, then turned his head and shouted to the band: "come on, brothers, get up!"


    After the man shouted, sorrow and music rang out in an instant, ringing through the whole street.


    When Yang Song saw the music, he walked to Guo Li with his hands on his back. At this time, Guo Li was kneeling in front of Xiaoshuai''s picture, burning paper money with a sad expression.


    "Shall I burn it for you?" Yang Song asked, frowning at Guo Li.


    "Is this thing helpful? I''ll give it to my lifelong brothers..." Guo Li looked up at Yang Song and replied in a dull voice.


    "..." Yang Song pursed his lips and said nothing.


    ����


    We live not far from the harem, so I can clearly hear the horn, but I dare not go out of the house to have a look, because I think I can''t face Xiaoshuai and Guo Li.

 Chapter 1640

    "But now the problem is that we can''t find the original of the video. I don''t have a fucking clue. Tell me what I should do?" I looked at Liu Rui and shouted.


    "If we can''t find the original, everything has to start from scratch. Do you understand? All of us may get out of H city. Do you think it''s possible that you want to play with a mayor?" Liu Rui shouted at me at the same volume.


    "..." I looked at Liu Rui and was stunned. Then I sat on the chair decadent.


    "Where did we get this backup?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me with a USB flash drive.


    "Guo Li sold it to me..."


    "Where did Guo Li come from?" Liu Rui asked.


    "..." I was suddenly stunned, and then I remembered Mao an and Mao Ping. They told me that sun Qiang gave them this USB flash disk!


    Is the original of the video in sun Qiang''s hands?


    "What the fuck do you think if I ask you?" Liu Rui looked at him and scolded.


    "Don''t talk, I really want to have a clue..."


    I kneaded my temples with my head down.


    "Creak..."


    Just then, the door of my office was pushed open, and Gao Jia and Tian Ming came in.


    "You two have a meeting?"


    After Gao Jia came in, she looked at me with a smile and asked.


    "Did you two find the information you asked?" I looked up at Gao Jia and asked.


    "Pa!"


    Tian Ming reached out and threw a file bag on my desk.


    "Shit! It''s so fucking important..."


    I shouted excitedly, then pulled open the rope outside the file bag, took out the information inside and looked at it carefully.


    "Brother, can you finish studying our affairs first?"


    Liu Rui looked at me and asked.


    "Don''t talk yet..."


    I waved my hand impatiently, and then looked down at Sun Qiang''s information carefully.


    Ten minutes later, I put down the information in my hand, took a deep breath, and showed a long lost smile on my face.


    Sure enough, as I thought, sun Qiang is not dead in our harem right now, not because the time is not right, nor because the money is not in place. The main reason is that Bi Wenshi is not dead!


    According to the information, sun Qiang stayed in prison for more than 20 years because he had a conflict with Bi Wenshi at that time. Finally, Bi Wenshi took advantage of his position and directly threw sun Qiang into prison. After sun Qian was imprisoned, Bi Wenshi killed sun Qiang''s wife and children, even Bi Wenshi, a relative of sun Qiang''s hometown.


    When sun Qiang comes back this time, winning the University City project is secondary. His main purpose is to kill Bi Wenshi!


    Sun Qiang knows the relationship between Liu Yong and Bi Wenshi. In his eyes, we are with Bi Wenshi, so sun Qiang has to choose Xiao Wu. In short, if we have nothing to do with Bi Wenshi, we are the same as Xiao Wu in sun Qiang''s eyes.


    No matter whether Bi Wenshi falls or not, they just want to win the University City project, but Sun Qiang is different. Sun Qiang wants to get the project and also wants to watch Bi Wenshi fall.


    This is the contradiction between the two groups!


    At first, sun Qiang was like killing Bi Wenshi directly, but Xiao Wu didn''t want to kill him. Sun Qiang didn''t directly send things out, but the more things developed, sun Qiang felt that Xiao Wu didn''t seem to regard Bi Wenshi as an enemy at all, but now his situation is restricted by our harem, so he can only listen to Xiao Wu now.


    After trying to understand something, I closed the information on the table, then picked up my coat, looked at Tian Ming and said, "Uncle Tian, do you remember where sun Qiang''s home is?"


    "Remember..."


    Tian Ming nodded.


    "You go out with me..."


    Then I ran straight out of the house.


    "No, you haven''t fucking studied our business yet? Why did you leave?"


    Liu Rui shouted with great emotion when he saw that I was going to walk.


    ��������


    I walked forward with Tian Ming without paying attention to Liu Rui.


    "Leaf, can you two go?"


    At this time, Gao Jia stood up and shouted.


    "Enough..."


    I waved my hand without looking back.


    ����


    After Tian Ming and I left the office, Liu Rui looked at Gao Jia. Gao Jia looked at Liu Rui. The scene was very embarrassing.


    "Do you know what they did?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Gao Jia.


    "Didn''t you go to sun Qiang''s house?"


    "It''s not all his mother''s time. What''s he doing at Sun Qiang''s house? Visiting?" Liu Rui rubbed his hair and shouted speechless.


    "Ha ha..." Gao Jia smiled and didn''t speak. She stood up and left.


    "Why are you going?" Liu Rui shouted quickly.


    "I''ll go upstairs and downstairs to see the excitement..."


    "Shit, wait a minute, I''ll go too!"


    ����


    In Land Rover.


    "What are we doing at Sun Qiang''s house?"


    Tian Ming looked at me while driving and asked.


    "Order something..."


    I answered calmly.


    "With my gun?"


    Tian Ming was silent and then asked.


    "No, just an old man. We can give him a leg discount if we give him three or five times..."


    "Ha ha..." Tian Ming smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Deng Deng Deng Deng!"


    At this time, my cell phone suddenly rang. I picked up my cell phone and saw that it was Guo xiongyi who called me. I was silent and then threw my cell phone aside.


    "Why don''t you answer?" Tian Ming looked at me and asked.


    "It was Guo xiongyi who called, not Guo thought. It was a little serious and I didn''t want to answer..." I replied in a stuffy voice.


    "..." Tian Ming looked back at his mobile phone and didn''t speak.


    My cell phone rang all the way. At first it was Guo xiongyi, then Guo Siwei, and then Ji Xuan''s father and Du Xianyang''s father called me, but I didn''t answer any of them.


    ����


    At 9:30 pm, Tian Ming and I came to sun Qiang''s house.


    I stood in front of the door, hesitated, and finally rang the doorbell.


    A minute later, a woman in silk pajamas opened the door, stared at me and asked, "who are you looking for?"


    "I''m looking for Mr. Sun..." I replied expressionless.


    "Mr. Sun has a rest..." the girl said and closed the door.


    "Pa!"


    I stepped forward, stretched out my hand to stop it, then looked at the girl and said, "you tell president sun that the Hougong surnamed Ye is looking for him..."


    The girl looked at me and hesitated, then turned back and shouted in the room: "husband, a surnamed ye said he wanted to find you..."


    "... let them in!" Sun Qiang''s voice sounded a moment later.


    "Creak..."


    The gate opened and Tian Ming and I walked into the room.


    "You two sit down first. President sun will come down right away..."


    The girl looked at me with a smile and said.


    "It''s okay, let''s wait..."


    I also smiled and promised, and then sat on the leather sofa in the living room.


    "Ta ta..."


    Just then, there was a sound of footsteps on the stairs.


    Sun Qiang''s home.


    When Tian Ming and I heard the footsteps, we looked up at the corner of the stairs. A middle-aged man of nearly 60 came to us with a towel in his hand and a bathrobe.


    "..." I looked at Sun Qiang and was stunned, but I didn''t take the initiative to stand up.


    "Is this the first time we''ve met?"


    Sun Qiang sat opposite me and asked with a smile.


    "Well, I''ve heard of your name, but I haven''t seen you myself..."


    I nodded and agreed.


    "Ha ha..." Sun Qiang smiled, then put his towel on the sofa, squinted at me and said, "you want to kill me. You must have heard my name!"


    "I just work for others," I replied with a smile.


    "To whom?" Sun Qiang asked.


    "To those who want to kill you..."


    "Ha ha!" after hearing what I said, sun Qiang laughed, then patted me on the shoulder and asked, "come on, what are you looking for me?"


    "Get something!" I replied very directly.


    "What?" Sun Qiang still pretended to be confused with me.


    "Mr. Sun, since I can come here in person today, I don''t have to hide with you. In fact, the most fundamental reason why you cooperate with Xiaowu in the University City project is that you have a grudge against Bi Wenshi, but you don''t have a grudge against our harem. Without Bi Wenshi''s relationship, you might prefer to cooperate with our harem, right?"


    "You go on..." Sun Qiang smiled and waved his hand.


    I shook off the watch on my wrist, and then said, "now we have an endless relationship with Bi Wenshi. You want Bi Wenshi to fall, and we also hope, so I think our two families can simply cooperate. What do you think?"


    "How do you know I want Bi Wenshi to fall?" Sun Qiang asked.


    "Mr. Sun, if you talk like this, it will be boring!" I said with a smile.


    "Ha ha... You''re a great boy!" Sun Qiang patted me on the shoulder and then said, "half of what you said just now is right, but half is wrong..."


    "You want Bi Wenshi to fall, but you won''t cooperate with us?" I asked with a frown.


    "Yes." Sun Qiang nodded slightly.


    "Because you''re afraid you can''t eat our harem!" I shouted decisively.


    "Ha ha..." Sun Qiang smiled, noncommittal.


    "It''s your own problem who you want to cooperate with. I came here today and I wanted to tell you that now is the best opportunity for Bi Wenshi. If you use it, give it to me. If you don''t use it, treat me as if I haven''t been here. In the future, we won''t see each other. It''s still our opponent..."


    "..." Sun Qiang looked at me and was silent. Then he wiped his lips and said with a smile: "I thought you would soften with me this time..."


    "Our harem knows how to advance and retreat, but our harem people don''t bow their heads!" I answered with my lips pursed.


    "Ha ha, it''s good to know how to advance and retreat without bowing your head!" Sun Qiang nodded with a smile and then asked, "here''s something for you. Are you sure you can kill Bi Wenshi?"


    "I won''t come if I''m not sure..."


    ��������


    Sun Qiang was silent for a moment, then stood up and ran to the study.


    A few minutes later, sun Qiang came back to me with a file bag.


    "This is what you want..."


    I reached for the file bag in sun Qiang''s hand, looked inside very carefully, and then turned my head to Tian Ming and shouted, "Uncle Tian is gone!"


    "Within three days, I hope to see Bi Wenshi disappear!" Sun Qiang shouted with his neck pulled when he saw that I was leaving.


    "As long as your things are OK, three days is enough..."


    "Then I won''t send it!"


    ��������


    I looked back at Sun Qiang, and then ran outside the villa with big steps. Sun Qiang stood in place all the time.


    In fact, sun Qiang is also gambling. Do I really get into a stalemate with Bi Wenshi or pretend to act? If I don''t get into a stalemate with Bi Wenshi now, sun Qiang will give this thing to me and I''ll return it to bi Wenshi. Then sun Qiang may really lose everything.


    After all, this information is the only thing that can contain Bi Wenshi. However, now this thing is in my hands, and the fate of Bi Wenshi and sun Qiang is in my hands. If I give it back to bi Wenshi, sun Qiang will die three days later. If I give it to the discipline inspection Commission, Bi Wenshi will die.


    I didn''t expect sun Qiang to give me things so easily. From this matter, I can feel that sun Qiang''s opponent seems to be more terrible than I thought. At least he has the ruthlessness of his youth!


    ����


    In Land Rover.


    I sat on the copilot and simply looked at the information in the file bag. Then I took out my mobile phone and began to open my missed calls and unread text messages.


    "I don''t understand why Sun Qiang didn''t let this thing out by himself. Wouldn''t it be more risky to give it to us? What if we were with Bi Wenshi?" Tian Ming frowned at me and asked.


    "Sun Qiang can''t send things out now. He is restricted by Xiao Wu..." I explained in a low voice.


    "Little five, they don''t want to send things out?" Tian Ming was stunned and asked.


    "Yes, the relationship between us and Bi Wenshi is basically endless, so Xiao Wu is waiting for Bi Wenshi to clean up us, and then they sit and reap the benefits..."


    "Ha ha, it''s too fucking complicated..." Tian Ming wiped his mouth and said with a smile.


    "Complex and complex, simple and simple."


    "What''s a simple method?" Tian Ming looked at me and asked.


    "Whoever survives and wins the project is the winner..." I summed up briefly.


    "..." Tian Ming looked at me and said nothing.


    It''s simple, but if you really survive and get the project, it doesn''t seem so simple.


    ����


    "Deng Deng Deng..."


    At this time, my cell phone suddenly rang. I picked up my cell phone and took a look. It was Guo thinking who called me.


    "Take it. It''s been a day..."


    Tian Ming looked at his mobile phone and advised me.


    ��������


    I was silent for a moment and then connected the phone.


    "Hey, you fucking answered the phone!"


    Guo thought pulled his neck and shouted. He was very excited.


    "Just now I went out to do something and put my mobile phone in the car. What''s the matter?" I asked knowingly.


    "I heard you''re looking for someone from the Commission for Discipline Inspection to start with Bi Wenshi?" Guo thought incoherently.


    "Ah, there''s such a thing..." I touched my nose and replied.


    "No, are you fucking crazy? What do you think? You did it to bi Wenshi?"


    "He did it to me first. If I didn''t kill him, he would kill me..." I replied lightly.


    ��������


    Guo thought across the phone was silent.


    "I think there should be some misunderstanding between you two..." Guo thought silently for a moment and whispered.


    "Misunderstanding?" I grinned and then said: "at first, there may be a misunderstanding. He thought the online video was released by people in our harem, but after the misunderstanding was gone, he still wanted to kill me!"


    "Since there is no misunderstanding, why should he move you?" Guo thought in an unbelievable tone.


    "I don''t know..." I don''t want to explain too much to Guo thinking.


    "You broke your wrists with Bi Wenshi. Do you think you can do it? You still have to rely on him for that project..." Guo thought and then advised.


    "I can get the project without him!" I replied decisively.


    "Do you know what it means once Bi Wenshi falls? Ye Han, can you calm down?" Guo thought more and more excited.


    "I don''t know what it means. I knew if I didn''t kill him, he would kill me. My brother died on that mountain. He just had a fucking funeral today!!" I stared at beads and shouted at my cell phone.


    "...." Guo thought silently.


    "I know that you Guo family and Bi Wenshi are on the same branch, but even if I lose all my money today, I must kill Bi Wenshi. Just because I don''t kill him, more people will die in our harem. I don''t know what you think with your father. If it affects you, I can only say sorry. The only way you can stop me from killing Bi Wenshi is to catch me Come... No, it''s to catch everyone in our harem! "


    "Hasn''t it been delayed?" Guo thought in a low voice.


    "Never die!"


    "Then I know..." Guo thought promised, and then hung up directly.


    After talking to Guo Siwei on the phone, I threw my cell phone directly into the back seat of the car, and then had a tired rest against the seat.


    Tian Ming looked at me and sighed helplessly. He didn''t say anything.


    ����


    In the office of H Municipal Public Security Bureau.


    "What did ye Han say?" Guo xiongyi asked eagerly when he saw Guo Siwei hang up the phone.


    "Never die..."


    "Is Ye Han playing big now? Their harem is a small bar. What qualifications does he have to fight Bi Wenshi?" Guo xiongyi clenched his teeth and shouted. Then he picked up his cell phone to make a phone call.


    "Who are you calling?" Guo thought stopped.


    "I have to control Ye Han. They should have Bi Wenshi''s handle now..." Guo xiongyi looked at Guo thinking and explained.


    "Does it make sense?"


    "What do you mean?" Guo xiongyi was stunned and asked.


    "Can you catch a Ye Han, can you catch everyone in the harem? If you miss one, something will still be sent to the Discipline Inspection Commission. Won''t the outcome be the same at that time?" Guo thought with a frown and explained.


    "..." Guo xiongyi looked at Guo Shuyi and remained silent for a long time, then slowly put down his mobile phone.


    "Raising tigers is a danger!" Guo xiongyi kept saying these four words after putting down his mobile phone.


    "You don''t have to worry. This is the contradiction between Ye Han and Bi Wenshi. It has nothing to do with us. It''s a big deal. If the new mayor comes up, we''ll be transferred to another place." Guo thought in a low voice comforted.


    "How do you know that the information in Ye Han''s hand has nothing to do with us? Bi Wenshi and I have had too many shady things for so many years..." Guo thought wearily rubbed his face and egg, and returned with a dull voice.


    Guo Siwei frowned and looked at the middle-aged man who was nearly 60 years old. His heart was filled with emotion. In his heart, his father seemed like an iron man. He would never know fatigue and would always be in a state of full spirit. But today, he suddenly felt that his father might be really old, his black hair on his temples turned white, and the wrinkles on his face became more and more obvious, The most important thing is that the man finally knows that he is tired.


    "Ye Han won''t hand in our things..."


    "How do you know?" Guo xiongyi suddenly looked up.


    "I know ye Han. We''ve always been nice to him. He won''t pit us. He''s very particular about things!"


    "..." Guo xiongyi was silent for a moment, then nodded slightly and said, "I hope!"


    ����


    At the other end, I called Liu Rui directly after I got home.


    "You have something in the middle of the night. Can''t you say no tomorrow?"


    Liu Rui, wearing panda pajamas, looked at me and shouted.


    "Pa!"


    I reached out and threw the information sun Qiang gave me onto the table.


    "What?"


    Liu Rui was stunned and asked.


    "Later you go out with Liangzi and give this thing to the people of the Commission for Discipline Inspection..."


    ��������


    Liu Rui looked at me and was silent. Then he opened the file bag. After a simple look, he frowned and asked, "where did you get it?"


    "Guess?" I smiled.


    "In sun Qiang''s hand?"


    "Smart!"


    "Cow!" Liu Rui gave me a thumbs up, then took the file bag and was about to go outside the house.


    "Don''t forget to delete those related to Guo xiongyi..." when I saw Liu Rui leaving, I asked at my throat.


    "Don''t worry, I can''t forget!!"


    Liu Rui shouted without looking back, and then took the file bag and went to my bedroom.


    ����


    After Liu Rui left, I took off my clothes and went straight into the bathroom.


    When Su Su, who had been pretending to sleep, saw me enter the bathroom, he puffed his cheeks and scolded silently: "son of a bitch, don''t even say a word to my mother when you come back..."


    Half an hour later, the sound of water in the bathroom stopped. When Jesus saw the door of the bathroom open, he quickly covered his cerebellar bag in the quilt.


    "Daughter in law, did you sleep?" I asked Susu on the bed while wearing my pajamas.


    ��������


    "Daughter in law?"


    I don''t see any response. I shouted again.


    "Deaf?"


    I scolded wordlessly, and then came forward and opened the quilt on Jesus.


    "Son of a bitch, you''re looking for death!"


    Su Su immediately sat up and scolded me with big eyes.


    "I thought you were asleep..."


    I took the quilt and explained awkwardly.


    "I was asleep. Can you keep me awake when you lift the quilt?"


    Su Su whetted his silver teeth and scolded.


    "I think you usually sleep like a dead pig. You can''t wake up when you kick..."


    I smiled back and gave it back to Susu.


    "You are a dead pig. Your whole family are dead pigs..."

 Chapter 1641

    After Yang an left our harem, he wanted to find another place to play, but later he thought about it, so he took a taxi home.


    Yang an is in his twenties and has no daughter-in-law. His hometown is in the countryside, but he usually lives in the city. There is an old mother with advanced lung cancer and a sister who has been married for many years.


    To say that he belongs to the kind of unemployed vagrant, he is really not, but his work is more shady. To put it bluntly, he does some small business of sneaking around.


    Steal to live a month, can not steal hungry for a month.


    Besides, he likes to carry a camera when he''s free and specializes in secretly taking private photos of others. Generally, he secretly takes pictures of some famous little stars or local bosses, entrepreneurs and * * officials.


    These people generally care about fame, and they are generous. Slowly, Yang an put his career center on this piece, and he rarely did anything to steal.


    Today, for example, he lost tens of thousands of yuan from a * * official in H city. Moreover, Yang an has more or less a conscience. His old mother has been seriously ill for many days. Yang an has always wanted to get some money for her to see a doctor, but the hospital said that the operation cost should be at least 100000. Yang an doesn''t have enough money in his hand, so he had to come to our casino to try his luck, It''s all fucking gone.


    Half an hour later, the taxi stopped in front of a rural farmyard in H city.


    Yang an''s house is the most old-fashioned earth house. There is not even a gate outside the yard. The yard has not been cleaned for many years and is overgrown with weeds.


    "Pa!" Yang an lit the dim light bulb after entering the house.


    "Xiao''an, you''re back?" an old woman''s voice sounded in the dark room.


    "Yes, yes."


    Yang an replied wearily.


    "How are you these days? Come and let mom have a look..." the old mother splashed hard twice, but found that she couldn''t sit up at all.


    "If you''re not healthy, don''t toss around..." Yang an stepped forward and picked up the old mother. He reached out to touch the quilt and found it wet.


    Yang an was silent for a moment. Then she found a new pair of bedding and clothes from the wardrobe and changed them for her old mother.


    After finishing it, the old mother looked at Yang an kindly and didn''t speak quietly.


    "How are you recently?" Yang an bowed his head and replied.


    "OK, cough..." the old mother was silent for a moment and hurriedly said: "I''ve been dreaming about you recently, and I''m still a little cough..."


    Yang an looked down at the old mother spitting on the ground, obviously with bright red blood in her face


    "Nothing... Anything is good..."


    Yang an choked out this sentence.


    "Well, it''s all right. Did you have dinner tonight..."


    "Yes."


    "Xiao''an, mom may die one day..."


    "Why did you say something you didn''t need this day? What a good death! I won''t tell you. I''m going to bed..."


    Kobayashi frowned, stood up and walked to the next room.


    "Xiao an! Xiao an!"


    The old mother sat on the Kang and shouted, but Yang an refused to look back because he didn''t want the old mother to see the tears in her eyes


    The next day, before dawn, Yang an was awakened by the noise outside.


    "What time is it, still sleeping?" a woman in her thirties ran to Yang an''s house and opened Yang an''s quilt.


    "Sister, why are you back?" Yang an looked at her sister Yang Jing vaguely and asked in surprise.


    "If I don''t come back, my mother will have to die at home..." Yang Jing reluctantly replied, and then directly took out a luggage bag and put it on the ground.


    "Elder sister, why did you bring your luggage back?" Yang an asked, looking at the luggage on the ground.


    "I asked that son of a bitch for money to see my mother, but he refused to give it out. As soon as I was angry, I divorced him, and then the court awarded me the house. I sold the house and saw my mother..." Yang Jing burst into tears in the corners of her eyes.


    "What about the child? Sister, how can you divorce!" Yang Anpeng sat up and shouted excitedly.


    "Let''s talk about the child later. Let''s look after our mother''s illness first..." Yang Jing wiped the tears from the corners of her mouth, sighed and said.


    "Then you can''t sell the house? Where will you live in the future?"


    "I don''t sell the house. You pay for our mother''s medical expenses?"


    Yang Jing''s words directly choked Yang an out of words.


    Yang Jing saw that Yang an didn''t speak, so she continued: "I''ll take care of my mother at home first. Anyway, you don''t often go home..."


    The old mother in the opposite room heard the two people''s conversation clearly. The old man of nearly 80 lay in bed and silently shed tears.


    "Quiet, you''re back?" the old mother changed her mood and shouted outside the house.


    "Ah, mom, I''ll take you to surgery tomorrow. The doctor said that you have small problems. Just finish the surgery..." Yang Jing walked into her mother''s room with a smile.


    "Then you can''t spend money on surgery?" the old mother hesitated and asked.


    "I can''t spend much money. Recently, I have done some small business and made a little money..."


    "Quiet, mom, if you can''t cure this disease, don''t show it to mom!" the old mother was silent, with a cry in her tone.


    "No, mom, don''t worry... We''ll go to the hospital tomorrow!"


    "Yes, mom, you''ll be fine..." Yang an advised at this time.


    Looking at her daughter and son, the old mother quickly retracted her head into the quilt. Although she was covered with the quilt, Yang an could clearly see her mother''s twitching body.


    ����


    It''s more than three o''clock in the afternoon.


    Yang an, who had been weeding in the yard with her sister at home, suddenly received a call. Yang an took out her mobile phone, looked at the number, frowned and hung up.


    The nearby sister looked at Yang an, didn''t speak, and then bowed her head to pull the grass.


    Ten minutes later, Yang an''s phone rang again.


    This time, Yang an went out of the yard to answer the phone.


    "Hello?" Yang an whispered.


    "Anzi, what''s the matter? I didn''t answer your phone just now?" a young man''s voice sounded across the room.


    "Do some work at home..." Yang an replied in silence.


    "Hehe, you can still work? Which woman do you work hard on..." he smiled and said very vulgar.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Yang an asked with a frown.


    "I heard that you lost more than 64000 to Wang Lao yesterday. Is there such a thing?" the other side was stunned and finally came to the point.


    "... why are you asking about this?" Yang an asked with a red face and a stiff neck.


    "You say there is no such thing!"


    "Yes, why?" Yang an replied in a very blunt tone.


    "Do you want to win back..."


    "Don''t you fucking talk? Who doesn''t want to win back after losing..." Yang an pulled up a grass and dropped it on his mouth.


    "If you want to win back, come to me with your money at seven this evening!"


    "I lost all my money. Where can I get money?" Yang an sighed and said helplessly.


    "You can do it yourself! Wang Laoliu won more than 60000 yuan with He Zi a few days ago. Today we are going to make a game to win back the money. I want to ask you if you want to join us. If you don''t have money..."


    I''m going to hang up on the other side.


    "Wait a minute, you and Hezi are going to cheat?" Yang anling shouted quickly.


    "Can you keep your fucking voice down? Let others hear..."


    "Are you two fucking crazy!" Yang an whispered, biting her teeth.


    "What''s crazy? If we don''t have some ghosts, how can we win the money back? We can''t get the fucking money for planting seeds in the spring..." the opposite didn''t matter.


    "How the hell can people find out?"


    "We made an appointment with Wang Laoliu at the casino in the back palace. Their venue is clean and no one doubts it. In addition, if we don''t understand this in the venue, no one will find it!" said the opposite with great confidence.


    "Then you can''t do that shit? You have to cut your hands if you catch it!" Yang an continued to advise.


    "It''s not Anzi. I always thought you were a man, but now I find that you are so timid. Hezi''s counsellor B is not afraid. What are you afraid of?" the opposite tone revealed contempt.


    "This is not a bold thing..."


    "All right, you can''t love it. If you want to play, come to my house to find me at 7 o''clock. If you don''t play, you should know nothing about it..."


    Before Yang an finished his words, he hung up the phone directly opposite.


    "Shit, this is fucking crazy!"


    Yang an scolded wordlessly, then put away his mobile phone and turned to walk into the yard.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Yang Jing, who was pulling grass in the yard, asked at a high voice when she saw Yang an coming back.


    "It''s all right..." Yang an waved her hand out of her mind, and then walked into the house.


    "If you have nothing to do, come and help me pull the grass. What are you going to do in the house?"


    "I''m tired. I''ll have a rest..." then Yang an went straight into the room.


    "There are many things..." Yang Jing looked at Yang an''s back and muttered, then bent down and pulled up the grass.


    ����


    After Yang an returned to the house, he lay on the Kang tossing and turning. In his mind, he kept repeating the scene that Wang Laoliu won his money that day and the contents of the phone just now.


    "Shit!"


    "Pa!"


    Yang an suddenly sat up, slapped himself in the mouth, and then lay down.


    Ten minutes later, Yang an sat up again, took out his mobile phone and dialed back to the one just now.


    "What''s the matter? You have money?" he asked directly when he answered the phone.


    "Is this what you said sure?" Yang an asked with a frown.


    "Nonsense, I borrowed 100000 and Hezi borrowed 50000. You can''t tell!"


    "..." Yang an was silent for a moment, then clenched his teeth and said, "count me in the evening!"


    "Well, come to me later?"


    "OK!"


    With that, Yang an hung up the phone, put on her shoes and went straight to the only wardrobe at home.


    "Bang!"


    Yang an opened the old wooden wardrobe and a blue and white Travel Bag appeared in his eyes.


    "Shit!"


    Yang an scolded, and the hand he wanted to reach in came back.


    He looked back at the dying old mother on the Kang and looked at the wardrobe. His eyes kept turning


    Half an hour later, Yang an stole 100000 yuan and ran out of the house directly.


    Yang Jing in the yard saw Yang an running away and thought Yang an might have gone out to play. She didn''t think much about pulling grass


    ����


    An hour later, Yang an came to his companion''s home. His companion also had any serious name. Everyone he knew called him dog leftovers. Dog leftovers was originally an honest and responsible rural man. He cultivated land at home when he was busy and went out to work when he was not busy. He had a daughter-in-law and a son at home.


    "Coming?" the dog saw Yang an and said hello with a smile.


    "Well, what do you do at night?" Yang an asked, sitting on the Kang.


    "Pa!"


    The dog took out two boxes of cigarettes from his trouser pocket and threw them in front of Yang an.


    "What does this mean?" Yang an picked up the cigarette, looked over and over several times, and asked very puzzled.


    "Don''t underestimate this cigarette. I studied it with Hezi for more than half a month..." the dog leaned back his neck and said proudly.


    "What do you mean?" Yang an vaguely felt that the smoke might be wrong, because the two boxes of cigarettes were all opened.


    "Come here, you come here!" the dog remnant God waved his hand to Yang an mysteriously.


    Yang an put his ear to the mouth of the dog remnant. The dog remnant whispered, "we put something in the cigarette..."


    "What?" Yang an Leng asked.


    "The juice from oleander leaves!"


    "You''re fucking crazy. Don''t you know that stuff is poisonous?" Yang''an shouted with her eyes staring at beads.


    "What are you always shouting about? We don''t put much. He smoked a cigarette. At most, he was a little confused..." the dog covered Yang an''s mouth.


    "That''s not good. Who the fuck is responsible for the accident!" Yang an still refused.


    "Oh, don''t worry. There will be no accident. Hezi''s father is an old traditional Chinese medicine. He has inquired with his father..."


    "Really?" hearing this, Yang an was a little relieved, because he knew Hezi''s father and was indeed a famous old traditional Chinese medicine.


    "Brother, I have a family with a daughter-in-law. Can I do anything to kill?" said the dog residue, hugging Yang an''s shoulder.


    "..." Yang an looked at gouyu and didn''t speak, because he felt that what gouyu said was really reasonable.


    "Let''s play with him first, and then you give him a cigarette from time to time, and slowly he starts to get confused... Then I secretly change a card, and then I''ll give him a bigger one, and then give you a bigger one, so that he can throw more money inside. Let''s try to dry him up! How''s my plan perfect?" the dog left a smile on his face, I''m very satisfied with my plan.


    "Hehe, what do you think?" Yang an asked with a smile.


    "Yes, yes!"


    "Cow force!"


    "Whether our brother San can turn over depends on today''s one. Brother, you have to straighten it well!" the dog residue patted Yang an on the shoulder.


    "Certainly no problem!"


    At this time, Yang an''s eyes can only be described in two words, greedy!


    At nine o''clock in the evening, outside the back palace.


    "Creak!!"


    A taxi rudely stopped at the side of the road outside the harem. There were three people on board, namely Yang an, gouyu and He Zi.


    "When we go in, we''ll lose first and then win. When the time is almost up, I''ll give you a sharp hand of dice, and you can throw money into it..." the dog asked Yang an as he walked into our store.


    "Understand!" Yang an nodded, then walked into the casino under the harem with great strides.


    "Ye, why did he come again?" the north and South in the bar said disgustingly after seeing Yang an.


    "Hehe, if you have money, don''t lend it to him if you lose later, you know?" I said while drinking tea and watching Yang an.


    "Well, I know."


    Wang Laoliu, who was watching the excitement at the other end, saw Yang an and they came in, and quickly greeted them with a smile on his face.


    "Dog leftovers, coming!" Wang Laoliu shouted with a smile at dog leftovers.


    "Sixth brother, you came early..." Gou Yu replied with a smile.


    "It''s OK. Being idle is also idle. Come out for a walk... Anzi is coming too?" Wang Laoliu glanced at Yang an and asked.


    "Well, I didn''t have fun with you that day. I''m going to fight with you today!" said Yang an, shaking the money bag in her hand.


    "Ha ha, it''s easy to say. What are you going to play today?"


    "Tie golden flowers!" the dog suggested.


    Here, this golden flower is also called cockfighting in Northeast China. Why is it called cockfighting?


    Because this game is very simple and rough, and it is also the most exciting game. Ordinary people are easy to be anxious when fighting, just like cockfighting in ancient times.


    Zajinhua said that it is also simple. A family has three cards, which is smaller than the size.


    However, it is neither simple nor simple, because this kind of play needs to consider a person''s psychological quality and psychological endurance. If he plays well, he not only has excellent psychological quality, but also goes back to analyze the opponent''s psychology.


    I''ve seen too many bad cards win big money, and good cards lose more fucking money.


    For a simple example, you take a bad hand, but you directly put down 8000. Generally, the opposite card may not be with you, so you win money. This is fried!


    From another angle, you have a good hand. You think it''s good, so you keep throwing money in, but you happen to have a big hand opposite, and it''s just bigger than you. Do you lose money?


    If you keep that bad card, you won''t follow. In fact, you can''t lose much money. What you''re afraid of is taking that kind of small card.


    Therefore, I always think that gold flowers account for one-third of luck and two-thirds of strength.


    Today, however, Yang an and his family are trying to win Wang Laoliu''s money by using this kind of psychology.


    "OK, tie a few!" Wang Laoliu readily agreed.


    "Let''s open a private room to play. It''s a mess outside..." gouyu continued.


    "Ha ha, North and south open a private room for me!" Wang Laoliu smiled and shouted at North and south.


    "OK!"


    Two minutes later, Wang Laoliu, Yang an, gouyu and He Zi sat in the box and played with gold flowers.


    "Hua Hua!"


    While shuffling, Wang Laoliu looked at Yang an and asked, "Anzi, how big are we playing today?"


    "At the end of ten dollars!" Yang an answered without thinking.


    "How many caps?" asked the dog.


    "It''s all old men. You can throw as much money as you have to seal it!" Yang an patted 100000 yuan on the table, then looked at Wang Laoliu and said, "my money is here. I didn''t lose!"


    "Pa!"


    Wang Laoliu knew what Yang an meant, and then took out a cloth bag and threw it on the table.


    "A total of 200000, watch playing..." Wang Laoliu said lightly, and then began to deal cards from house to house.


    After seeing the 200000 on the table, Yang''an''s dog left Hezi. Their eyes were fucking green. Wang Laoliu looked at the reaction of the three people, smiled and didn''t speak, and dealt cards quietly.


    ����


    "Anzi, do you want to talk to me?" said Wang Laoliu, looking at Yang an with a smile on his face.


    "What''s the old man urging? I''ll fucking study..." Yang an''s acting skills are very good. He rubbed his hands with constipation on his face and hesitated. He didn''t know whether to follow or not.


    "Pa! Playing poker is like an old woman..." Wang Laoliu lit a cigarette for himself and said irritably.


    "Fuck you, don''t fucking follow!" Yang an pretended to be very angry and threw the three cards into the pile.


    "Ha ha, you''re welcome if you don''t follow me..." Wang Laoliu laughed and hugged the money on the table. It''s estimated that Wang Laoliu can win seven or eight thousand.


    Gouyu and Yang''an looked at each other and smiled. Neither of them spoke.


    The game continues.


    According to the plot arranged in advance, Yang an kept losing money to Wang Laoliu. In about half an hour, Yang an could lose forty or fifty thousand, while Wang Laoliu could win more than one hundred thousand.


    Yang an counted the money and continued to smoke for Wang Laoliu. After a while, Wang Laoliu smoked a box of cigarettes with more things.


    "How can you get more and more confused..." Wang Laoliu shook his head and said vaguely.


    "Why, sixth brother, you won''t want to run after winning the money?" the dog asked with a smile.


    "Fart, am I such a fucking Wang Laoliu?" Wang Laoliu shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Hehe, not the best!" Yang an replied with a smile, then quietly kicked the dog, indicating that he could almost start.


    The dog gave Yang an a clear look, and they looked at each other and smiled.


    "Hua Hua..." Wang Laoliu washed a handful of cards and then began the next one.


    The card of Wang Laoliu is relatively small. The dog wins money with one to three.


    There is a rule for such things as zajinhua, that is, whoever wins will be the dealer. Therefore, when Yang''an saw that Wang Laoliu threw the card, he and Hezi threw the card and let the dog remain as the dealer.


    "Ha ha, these broken cards all fucking win money..." the dog smiled and then began to shuffle the cards. Wang Laoliu on one side had long lost his state and kept dozing off.


    "Shua Shua!" the dog residue began to deal.


    This time, the dog leftover used the most elementary method of making a thousand. He learned it from the program "uncover the secrets of gambling". The term is called drawing cards.


    Is to put the cards you want at the bottom, normally send them to others, and send them to yourself, so you can get the cards you want.


    Originally, this way is easy to find, but in the current state of Wang Laoliu, he has no intention to look at the dog residue.

 Chapter 1642

    "All right, you go back!" after getting on the train, I shouted to the old car outside.


    "Be safe!" the old car waved to me.


    "Well, call me if you have anything..."


    The old car gave me an OK gesture, and then took Yang Song and them out of the railway station.


    "Boom..."


    After the four of us got on the train, the train started slowly. After half a year, we finally embarked on the journey home. Six months ago, we arrived in the city on this train without money. Six months later, we were already the owners of a bar. Sometimes, life is really hard to understand, Who knows what we will be like in another six months?


    "Do you think you are sick? Why do you have to take the train? Let''s drive back... How slow the green skin is!" Liu Rui looked at me and asked, "you are you. In order to save some money, how many more sins will I suffer with you?"


    "If you have money, you can buy a plane ticket yourself..." I replied speechless.


    "Shit, if I have money to buy a plane ticket, I''ll talk to you about this?" Liu Rui turned to pick up the gift box, looked at Meng Liang and asked, "where did this come from?"


    "Your daughter-in-law gave it to me..." Meng Liang said as he put his luggage on the frame.


    "This fucking loser finally got some money and bought this thing..." Liu Rui''s teeth itched when he heard that Wu Mei bought all the gifts.


    "Leaf, do you want something to eat?" at this time, the north and South looked at the small cart coming and opened their mouth and asked.


    "Buy some water..." I took out a hundred yuan and handed it to Nanbei.


    "I have..." Nanbei smiled, then stopped the seller and bought some melon seed sausage and several bottles of mineral water.


    "Give me inch poker. I have to earn my daughter-in-law''s gift money today..." Liu Rui shouted at the waiter with a big mouth.


    "Just sit down and play..." I said while biting my red intestines.


    "No, I have to win the money back..." Liu Rui was very persistent.


    According to my years of experience, as long as Liu Rui plays poker, he must lose money, and there are no underpants left.


    "Leaf, don''t you play?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me while shuffling cards.


    "Don''t play, sleepy..." I chewed my red intestines and shook my head.


    "Then you come and match your hand..." Liu Rui looked around and finally fixed his eyes on the north and south.


    "How big is it?" north and South cautiously touched their wallet and asked, "it''s too big. I won''t play with you."


    "Didn''t Ye dare to give you all the money yesterday?" Liu Rui dragged several grandpa Mao out of Bala''s inner pocket and threw them on the table. It is estimated that he had to kneel all night last night to come from Wu Mei.


    "I didn''t bring out the money!"


    "Shit, stop the ink, play a little bit, two pieces and three pieces..." Liu Rui said impatiently.


    "North and south, you can play with him. I don''t have enough money. I have..." I think Liu Rui can talk about white foam. It''s not easy, so I had to help persuade him.


    "OK, I''ll play with you..."


    North and South reluctantly agreed, took out more than 200 yuan and threw it on the table. Then the three people opened it directly.


    I watched it a few days ago. Although the north and the South didn''t play very well, they played cards very steadily and didn''t lose much money.


    It was Liu Rui who asked for three landlords and directly let Meng Liang and the north and South clean up. The change on the table was almost lost.


    After watching it for a while, I thought it was boring, so I fell asleep on the table.


    Ten in the middle of the night.


    The train stopped at a small station in the northeast, and the noise of the people getting off woke me up directly.


    I looked up and looked around. There were a lot of people getting off. I went down more than half directly, and the carriage was relaxed in an instant.


    Liu Rui, North and South Meng Liang, the three of them are still playing poker. I glanced at Liu Rui. The red banknotes in front of Liu Rui are all gone. On the contrary, Meng Liang and North and South Meng Liang''s money pile is much higher


    "Leaf, do you still have money? Bring me some..." Liu Rui asked me as he wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    "Hehe, what''s the matter? Let them cure it?" I smiled, felt out my wallet, stretched out a few hundred and handed them to Liu Rui.


    "Fuck, these two B play routine with me. Neither of them is called the landlord, so they let me call..."


    After receiving the money, Liu Rui talked about it.


    "You said that. I called you. Who''s to blame for robbing you with me?" the north and South replied with a smile.


    "Don''t fucking talk, just count you as the worst. You fucking shout two points for two kings and three two. I fucking thought the two kings were in the cards..."


    "Ha ha." I smiled, then stretched my waist and stood up to smoke at the smoking place.


    "Why are you going?" Liu Rui stretched his neck and shouted when he saw I was leaving.


    "Have a cigarette..."


    "Bring me a pair of poker. I doubt these fools have made a mark!"


    ��������


    I walked to the smoking place alone. At this time, there were not many people on the train, so there were not many smokers, only about three or four.


    "Pa!"


    "Pa!"


    I leaned against the door and pressed the lighter twice. It didn''t light at thirty. But I adjusted the size of the flame, but I still couldn''t light it.


    Just then, an old-fashioned lighter was handed to me.


    "Thank you!"


    I took the lighter, lit the cigarette on my mouth, looked at a strong man wearing sportswear and carrying a simple luggage bag opposite and smiled.


    "Now this thing is not as good as the original. I have used this lighter for several years..." the strong man put away the lighter, looked at me and said.


    "Hoo!"


    I took a deep smoke and looked up and down at the strong man in front of me. He was strong, about 40 years old, with calluses on his hands. It seemed that he should be a farmer.


    "Uncle, where are you from?"


    I asked when I was free.


    "SZ city..."


    After smoking a cigarette, the strong man took one out of his pocket and continued to smoke. He was still addicted to smoking.


    "Coincidentally, I am also from SZ city..." I smiled.


    "From school?" the strong man looked at me and thought it might be a student.


    "I came to work. I have nothing to do these days. Go home and have a look..."


    "Ah!" the strong man simply agreed without saying anything.


    We were silent for a while. I then asked, "uncle, where are you from SZ?"


    "It''s in the city..."


    Originally, I thought the middle-aged man in front of me was from the countryside around H city. It seems that I guessed wrong.


    "Let me ask you about someone?"


    After thinking about it, I opened my mouth and said.


    "Who is it?" the strong man said, patting his clothes.


    "How''s the Wei family in our city now?" I took a deep smoke and said slowly.


    "The Wei family?" the strong man didn''t seem to understand my question.


    "That''s Wei San..."


    "Hehe, why do you ask him?" the strong man looked at me with interest and smiled.


    "I have something to do with him. I''m idle. Ask..."


    "... the Wei family in H city has long been gone!"


    "What? Why not!" the strong man''s words rang through my ears like a bolt from the blue. I shouted in an instant, and the whole box could hear me.


    "Ha ha! Why are you so excited?" the strong man looked at my reaction and grinned happily.


    "Nothing... Nothing. It''s the original brilliant Wei family. It''s less than half a year. How can I say it''s gone..." at this time, I realized my gaffe.


    "Who can say this accurately..." while talking, the strong man lit another cigarette.


    "Do you know why not?"


    "It''s not so much that the Wei family is gone, it''s better to say that the Lord has changed..." the strong man took a cigarette and whispered.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Do you know that the eldest son of the Wei family was killed six months ago?" the strong man rubbed his hands and looked at me and asked.


    "I know!" I nodded.


    "After Wei San''s son died, the murderer didn''t catch him. Wei San was like a different person. His body was getting worse day by day. Finally, he didn''t want to take care of the business at home. At this time, the second in command of the Wei family, iron noodles, basically took over all the business of the Wei family. Slowly, iron noodles took over Wei San''s position, and Wei San also disappeared in people''s sight..."


    After listening to the strong man, I was deeply shocked.


    It turned out that such a big thing happened to the Wei family after we left, but we didn''t know at all.


    The disappearance of Wei San must be good news for us, but I don''t know why. I''m just not happy at all.


    After a moment of silence, I looked at the strong man and asked, "what about Wei San? He''s dead?"


    "Some people say they were killed by iron noodles, others say they were sent abroad by iron noodles... There are all kinds of statements anyway."


    "Oh, oh!" I nodded heavily and didn''t speak again.


    "Brush!"


    The strong man saw that I was not talking, put out the cigarette end in his hand, and then dragged the suitcase to the carriage.


    I looked at the back of the strong man, stunned for a while, and then walked back to my seat.


    "Are you back?" Liu Rui asked when he saw me coming back.


    "En!" I sat on my seat in a trance, repeating what the strong man said to me just now.


    "What''s the matter? Smoking burns your mouth?" Liu Rui saw my difference and said to me while looking at poker.


    "No, just now I met a fellow while smoking. Guess what he told me?"


    "What are you talking about?" Meng Liang asked.


    "He said that the Wei family was gone. Now the business of the Wei family has been taken over by the second in command of Wei San!"


    "What about Wei San? He''s dead?" Liu Rui was stunned and asked.


    "I don''t know, maybe dead or gone..." I shook my head.


    "Isn''t that good? Didn''t we fear Wei San''s revenge when we went to H city? Now that Wei San is gone, we can go back in a fair way!" Meng Liang said with a smile.


    "Yes, it''s a good thing for us! I thought what happened to your sad face..." Liu Rui continued.


    "Good things are good things, but I don''t know why I''m not happy..." Liu Rui and Meng Liang didn''t think what I was worried about.


    "You just have murder paranoia..." Liu Rui commented with his mouth tilted.


    "Oh, I hope so!" I replied with a smile.


    Now I''d rather my worry is superfluous, but I don''t know until we return to Sz. My worry is not superfluous at all. It turns out that everything has been arranged long ago.


    Two hours later, the train slowly drove into SZ station, and it rained outside.


    As we didn''t tell our family that we were home, no one came to pick us up.


    The four of us found a taxi and took a taxi home.


    Liu Rui was afraid that his father would beat him when he came home, so he took north and south to his house, while Meng Liang and I went home with several gift boxes.


    ����


    At about ten o''clock in the night, several of us returned to the familiar community again. We didn''t come back for more than half a year. I, Meng Liang and Liu Rui were still very excited. Especially Liu Rui, just like the estrous bitch, looked around and couldn''t be idle for a while.


    As soon as we entered the community, there was a pile of sand at the door of the community. When Liu Rui saw the sand, he immediately ran over and picked up a handful of sand.


    "What does this fool want to do?" Meng Liang looked at Liu Rui, looked at me and asked.


    I shook my head suspiciously.


    "Ah! The smell of hometown!"


    As soon as I finished talking to Meng Liang, Liu Rui held the sand, closed his nose and took a deep breath. His expression was very comfortable.


    North and South looked at Liu Rui and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "You don''t understand, it''s all the flavor of hometown..." Liu Rui shook his head very deeply, and then asked Meng Liang and me, "don''t you two take a whole bite?"


    "Get out!" I scolded Meng Liang with one voice.


    At this time, the doorman of the community ran out, pointed to Liu Rui and shouted, "what are you four doing?"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, we''re just passing by..." I replied with a smile.


    "What''s wrong with walking around here in the middle of the night?" the guard looked at us up and down. It seemed that we weren''t bad guys.


    "Who are you?" at this time, Liu Rui ran over with sand and shouted at the guard.


    "I''m the doorman. Who are you? Is it from this community? Why haven''t I seen you?"


    "Don''t you know me?" Liu Ruiteng put out a hand and pointed to his nose. His face was incredible.


    "Who are you?" the security guard looked at Liu Rui carefully, but he still didn''t recognize it.


    "No, isn''t Lao Zhang the watchman? Lao Zhang, you call him out and I''ll talk to him..." Liu Rui raised his neck and said proudly.


    "Lao Zhang''s daughter-in-law got pregnant six months ago and went back to his hometown..."


    "His daughter-in-law is almost eighty, and she is still pregnant?" Liu Rui said with a pair of 48 size basketball shoes.


    "Lao laizi, Lao laizi..." the guard said with a smile.


    "It''s too fucking old to apply for the Guinness Book of records..." Liu Rui still can''t believe the fact that Lao Zhang''s daughter-in-law is pregnant.


    "Who can say that..." the security guard smiled, then pointed to the sand in Liu Rui''s hand and asked, "Why are you holding this thing?"


    "I want to ask about the taste of my hometown..." Liu Rui''s expression suddenly became deep.


    "Do you smell it?" the security guard was stunned and then asked.


    "It smells good..." Liu Rui nodded suddenly.


    "Really smell it?" the security guard still looked surprised.


    "Then I can cheat you. If you don''t believe it, smell it yourself..." said Liu Rui, holding the sand to the security guard''s mouth, and then asked the security guard, "do you smell it?"


    The security guard shook his head helplessly.


    Liu Rui looked at the security guard, sighed sadly, and then said in a heavy tone: "maybe you are often at home, you can''t feel my feelings..."


    "In fact, I don''t know if I should say..." the security guard stopped talking.


    "Say it..." Liu Rui replied casually, then put the sand on his nose and took a deep breath.


    "I don''t know if the sand smells like hometown, but there must be a smell of urine..." the security guard looked at Liu Rui and said with a helpless expression.


    "Cough..." Liu Rui coughed, then stared at the beads and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "The dogs in the community pee on the sand. If you can smell the smell of hometown, you can smell it. If you can''t smell it, child, don''t smell it. How coquettish!" at this time, the security guard looked at Liu Rui like a fool with sympathy on his face.


    After hearing the security guard''s words, Liu Rui''s face turned green. Then he looked around carefully and found that the handful of sand in his hand was wet. Liu Rui smelled it carefully, then threw the sand on his hand to the ground, and then ran to the sand pile and rubbed his hand hard.


    "Hahaha!!" the three of us stood aside laughing.


    ����


    Half an hour later, we each returned home.


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    Looking at the familiar house number, I was silent for a moment. Finally, I summoned up the courage and knocked on the door.


    "Who?"


    Soon my father''s familiar voice sounded in the house.


    "Dad, it''s me!"


    I try to control my emotions and make my voice less choking.


    "Creak!"


    The door was slowly opened. I looked up at my father''s familiar face and tears came out.


    "Do you know how to come back?"


    My father stepped out of the door, put his arm around my shoulder and asked with a smile.


    "Dad!"


    Although I control it again and again, my tears still flow out.


    "What are you crying about? Hurry in, your mother misses you..."


    My father took the tobacco and wine in my hand and hugged me into the living room.


    At this time, my mother also came out of the bedroom. When she saw me, she burst into tears and came forward and hugged me.


    "Little bastard, you still know to come back!"


    My mother cried as she hugged me.


    "Mom, I''m wrong..." I whispered, biting my lips.


    "Come on, come on, son, isn''t it all right? What are you crying about..." my father put down the gift box and dragged my mother.


    "Just come back, just come back!" my mother wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and nodded suddenly.


    "Why are you still stunned? Give your son something to eat..."


    "What would you like to eat, son?" my mother looked at me and asked.


    "Mom, no, I''m not hungry..."


    "Why don''t I serve you a bowl of noodles?" my mother muttered as if she didn''t hear me, and then went straight into the kitchen.


    After my mother left, I sat on the sofa with my father.


    "Can you smoke?" my father took out two cigarettes and gestured at me.


    "..." I was silent for a moment, but I still took the cigarette in my father''s hand.


    "Little bunny, you can smoke even if you go out for half a year?" as soon as I took the cigarette, my father shouted on my head.


    "In fact, I can''t smoke. I just see you give it to me, so I''m polite..." I rubbed my head and said with a smile.


    "Pull it down, how''s it going out?" my father took a deep breath of smoke and looked at me and asked with a smile.


    "OK..." I hesitated and replied.


    "Do a good job. If you don''t want to read the book, you won''t read it, but no matter what you do, we can''t violate the law and discipline, okay?" my father patted me on the shoulder and said in earnest.


    "I see!" I nodded heavily and then asked, "how are we doing?"


    "What else can I do? Your mother and I both work. Nothing has changed..."


    "That''s good."


    "There''s nothing missing outside. Remember to call home. Your mother and I can afford to support you..."


    "Well, we don''t lack anything. We earn more now than you!"


    "What are you doing now?" my father was stunned and asked.


    "We are now working in a bar and can earn five or six thousand a month..."


    "Are you tired?"


    "It''s not tired, but it''s not easy..."


    "That''s good. Young people should suffer."


    I talked with my father for more than ten minutes about the things in H city. Of course, most of them are fake, because I don''t want them to worry, so I can only say something to reassure them.


    And when my father knew that Liu Rui had found an object, his face was incredible. My father felt that Liu Rui could not find an object easily since childhood, but he never thought that others were the first to find it and found a great beauty.


    "OK, let''s talk about it tomorrow. Eat first..."


    At this time, my mother came out of the kitchen with a big bowl of noodles.


    I took the noodles and ate them.


    "Is it delicious?" my mother looked at me with a smile and asked.


    "Salty......" I replied without looking up.


    "You have a lot to do in a day!"


    Half an hour later, I finished the noodles, looked at it, and it was almost twelve o''clock. I simply washed and went back to my room to sleep.


    At the same time, Meng Liang received the same treatment when he returned home.


    It was Liu Rui. When he entered the house with his front foot, his father beat out his back foot with a belt


    The next day, eight in the morning.


    My mother dragged me out of the house and had to let me have breakfast with them.


    After breakfast, my father and my mother cleaned up and went to work. Before leaving, my mother asked what to eat?


    I replied that anything was ok, and then the two walked out of the room.


    After they left, I was idle at home, so I turned on the computer and prepared to play games for a while.


    "Didi, Didi!"


    I played for about half an hour, and the QQ on the computer suddenly rang.


    I click to open it. It''s a girl''s head!

 Chapter 1643

    I saw the avatar stunned for a while, then I opened the dialog box suspiciously, and said two simple words: "are you there?"


    "Who is this?"


    I touched my chin and whispered. I was very careful this time because of the experience of Su Su''s best friend treating me last time.


    First I looked at the information of this person, and then I looked at the space, but I didn''t find anything.


    "Who are you?" after thinking for a while, I typed these words on the keyboard.


    "What''s your phone number?" the other side replied to me soon.


    "Who are you? Ask me when you come up..."


    "Tell me your phone number and you''ll know who I am." there was an impatient expression on the other side.


    "Tell me who you are first, and I''ll give you my phone number..."


    "You old man, why are you so inky? Tell me you can lose a piece of meat!"


    "I am the most annoying person to be threatened by others..."


    "Don''t ink!"


    ������156XXXXXXX��


    After finishing the phone number, the opposite side didn''t reply to me. About half a minute later, my phone rang. I was in an abnormal mood and connected the phone.


    "Little leaf, do you miss me!" a voice like a nightingale came from the other end of the phone.


    "How could it be her!"


    Hearing this voice, a charming face, attractive figure and hot temper appeared in my mind.


    This woman is my high school classmate. Her name is Zhao Bing.


    "Why did Zhao Bing call me?" I asked suspiciously, "are you Zhao Bing?"


    "Oh, I''m promising. I haven''t forgotten me for such a long time..." Zhao Bing said with a smile.


    "Sister Da Bing, how can I forget! That''s the goddess I''ve been dreaming about!" I joked.


    "If you can talk, come to my sister to reward you with a kiss..."


    "Forget the kiss, sister Bing. I heard you had breast augmentation a few days ago?" I said with a smile.


    "Fuck off, I knew you couldn''t say anything good!"


    "How can you curse when you come up!" I said some speechless.


    "Who made you cheap..."


    "Sister Bing is free. Why do you think of calling me?" I think Zhao Bing must have something to call me. If we haven''t contacted for so long, how can he call me when he is free.


    "I miss you!" Zhao Bing said with a smile.


    "Pull it down, who doesn''t know that sister Bing has never been short of men around you. If you want to think of me, you can''t think of me. Tell me, what''s the matter with me? I''m at home now..." I don''t want to write more with Zhao Bing. This kind of girl is not suitable for me. It''s better to take less contacts.


    "Look at you. You don''t understand amorous feelings at all. No wonder you can''t find an object..." Zhao Bing said with a little dissatisfaction.


    "Sister Bing, if you nag like that, it will break my heart!"


    "Ha ha, OK, I won''t tease you. It''s like this. We have a party this evening. All of us are classmates in our class. If you don''t have anything to do, come and play together?" Zhao Bing said the theme.


    "No, how can you think of me?"


    I haven''t been in touch with my classmates for a long time. If they have any activities, they won''t think of me at all!


    "I didn''t expect you. Didn''t I see your QQ online just now? I just asked..." Zhao Bing returned truthfully.


    "Oh, well, I thought you were going to invite me alone..." I pretended to be disappointed.


    "It''s OK to invite you alone. If you dare to come over..."


    "You invite me to dinner for this thing. What do I dare not go over!"


    "Oh, hey, I''m not afraid of your daughter-in-law cutting you when I''m promising." Zhao Bing''s tone was full of disdain.


    "I don''t have a daughter-in-law yet, sister!"


    "I said you couldn''t find your daughter-in-law..."


    "Elder sister, can we change the topic?" I asked some speechless.


    "OK, I''m century cafe. If you have nothing to do, come and see me. I haven''t seen you for a long time..." Zhao Bingshuang said quickly.


    "OK, I''ll go right away..."


    After thinking for a while, I finally decided to meet this goblin who made many young men Yi fine and dreamy in our high school.


    After hanging up, I simply washed my head, changed a set of clean clothes, went downstairs, took a taxi and went directly to century cafe.


    When I got to the cafe, I found a beautiful figure standing at the door. Looking at the turbulent scale, it must be Zhao Bing.


    After paying the money, I got out of the car.


    Zhao Bing saw me all the way, waved to me, and then greeted me with a smile.


    Zhao Bing is wearing very cool and sexy today. She has a shoulder strap, a short skirt with black buttocks, and a pair of five centimeter high-heeled sandals. She has a bag of unknown brand on her hand. Although she wore very beautiful at school, she still has two feelings with her now.


    Now she is very sexy and fashionable. If I hadn''t had Su Su in my heart, I would really be unable to control the little beast in my heart, but even if I couldn''t control others, I wouldn''t be able to see me.


    After I came to Zhao Bing, a faint fragrance came into my nose.


    Although I contact many girls every day, I''m not the little boy who blushes and his heart beats faster when I see beautiful women, Zhao Bing is so beautiful in front of me. From inside to outside, he exudes a charming atmosphere.


    So, I was hard!


    "Little leaf, you''re here!" Zhao Bing looked at me up and down for a while, and then said: "I haven''t seen you for half a year, you''re still so ugly..."


    "Well, I haven''t seen you for more than half a year. You still owe me a call..." I replied with some embarrassment.


    "Did you take a taxi?" Zhao Bing ignored me and asked.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" I was stunned and replied.


    "Why are you still so poor and don''t get along well..." Zhao Bing said with a small mouth.


    "Sister, can we not talk..."


    "Cut, be stingy, say you''re not happy..." Zhao Bing skimmed his mouth, then pulled my arm and walked into the cafe.


    I was pulled to some embarrassment by Zhao Bing and hurriedly wanted to take my hand back. Zhao Bing was stunned when he saw my action, and then he put his hand directly into my arm.


    "Sister Bing, as the old saying goes, men and women don''t kiss each other..."


    "If you''re in ink, believe it or not, I call people to say you''re rude to me..." Zhao Bing said with a smile.


    ��������


    "That''s interesting. How many people want to carry their sister? I won''t let you. Today, I''ll give you a chance. You''re still grinding chirping..." Zhao Bing whispered to me as he walked.


    Looking at Zhao Bing, I could only silently accept this very humiliating gesture and followed her into the cafe.


    Although the posture was shameful, I felt Zhao Bing''s soft body and smelled the tantalizing fragrance from her. I secretly warned myself: "Ye Han, you already have Su Su, don''t think more..."


    After a while, I followed Zhao Bing into the private room of the cafe, and Zhao Bing also released my hand.


    After loosening, I finally dared to breathe. Otherwise, I was really afraid that I couldn''t control myself. This woman is so fucking goblin!


    Cherish life and stay away from Zhao Bing!


    "Leaf, do you think I''m beautiful?" after Zhao Bing sat down, he saw my strangeness, threw a wink at me and asked with a smile.


    "Haven''t you been raped?" I asked, gritting my teeth.


    "Get out!" Zhao Bingbai glanced at me, then called the waiter and ordered two cups of coffee.


    "How are you doing recently?" I asked while drinking coffee and looking at Zhao Bing.


    "Still like that..." Zhao Bing skimmed his charming mouth and then said, "I heard you went to H city after you dropped out of school. You''re doing well. Is there such a thing?"


    "Hehe, who did you listen to?" I was stunned. I didn''t expect that Zhao Bing''s news was very well informed.


    "Just tell me if there''s such a thing. No matter who I listen to, why?"


    "It''s true that I went to H City, but I didn''t mix well..." I answered honestly.


    "You can''t do well even if you''re a bear. Why don''t you follow your sister and take you with her? How can you solve the problem of your object..."


    "Sister Bing, didn''t we agree not to mention the object..." I saw Zhao Bing talking to me about the object again, so I stopped quickly.


    "You say you are old and not young. Why don''t you find an object? You are so ugly. Who wants an object with you..."


    ��������


    "Why don''t I introduce one to you? It''s all beauties..." speaking of this, Zhao Bing hesitated for a moment, and then said: "beauties don''t like you!"


    "... sister, can we say something else?"


    "What are you talking about? Why do lonely men and women sit together and don''t talk about objects?" Zhao Bing drank a cup of coffee and asked in a very natural tone.


    "It''s nice of you to be the object of others'' lonely men and women. Lonely men and women bury me..."


    "Cut, then I won''t say it!"


    After Zhao Bing teased me for a while, he didn''t think it was interesting. He no longer mentioned the object with me, but talked to me about what happened in H city like an ordinary girl.


    Facing Zhao Bing, I have nothing to hide. What do I have to say.


    Our story is also quite attractive. After all, this kind of thing is beyond the reach of ordinary people. Zhao Bing was soon attracted by my story.


    Although I boasted to myself in the middle, it didn''t affect his curiosity about our story. In the blink of an eye, we talked in the coffee shop for more than two hours.


    "So many things have happened to you in H city?" after hearing the story, Zhao Bing looked at me with different eyes, directly from contempt to worship.


    "OK..." I drank a cup of coffee and installed a B. to tell my heart, it felt good to install B in front of beautiful women.


    "It''s not easy for you!"


    "It''s certainly not easy to go out. I can''t compare with you..."


    "Then I''ll go to H City in the future. Do you want to take me to play?" Zhao Bing blinked his big eyes and looked at me happily.


    "That''s for sure. If you go, sister Bing, I''ll make all the male technicians in our bar busy... Absolutely satisfy you!"


    "Go away! What you say is next..." Zhao Bingbai glanced at me, then looked up at his watch, then stood up and said to me, "it''s getting late. Let''s go to the party first!"


    "OK!" I also stood up.


    Zhao Bing, who was just about to step out of the private room, seemed to suddenly think of something. He looked back at me and asked, "leaf, do you have to pay for coffee because you are such a big boss?"


    "Er... Sister Bing, I''ll take fifteen yuan with me when I go out!" I turned my trouser pocket and replied awkwardly.


    "I''ve never seen a boss like you..."


    "I''m anxious to run out..." I then explained.


    "The buckle pattern hasn''t changed at all!" Zhao Bing threw down this sentence lightly, and then twisted his little ass to the bar to check out.


    ����


    After Zhao Bing settled the bill, the two of us took a taxi and ran directly to the place of the party.


    In the taxi, Zhao Bing had been playing with his cell phone in the back seat. When I was free, I took out the phone and dialed Liu Rui.


    "What are you doing?" I asked directly after Liu Rui answered the phone.


    "It''s all right. I''m very worried about fighting the landlord between the north and the South..." Liu Rui''s voice felt very busy.


    "How do they play?" I asked suspiciously.


    "And Uncle Wang next door to my house! Yes, two!"


    "Didn''t Uncle Wang have Alzheimer''s disease two years ago..." I simply recalled who Uncle Wang was.


    "Alzheimer''s still wins my money. I''ve lost dozens of Kung Fu with North and South..." Liu Rui said a little reluctantly.


    "OK, then you play. I won''t tell you..."


    I feel like a player who can lose money fighting with Alzheimer''s. I really have nothing to communicate with him.


    "No, why are you calling me?"


    "Nothing... Go on playing!"


    "Ma Liu said, what''s the matter with you, borrow money?"


    "I''m not looking for you to borrow money. You''d better keep the money to fight the landlord with Uncle Wang!" I replied speechlessly. Now I regret making this call.


    "Then you just don''t want to tell me..." Liu Ruisi took a test and found the problem.


    "Nothing good. There''s a party in the evening. Do you want to come?"


    "Spend money?" Liu Rui asked cautiously.


    I looked back at the rich woman Zhao Bing, and then replied, "I don''t have to spend money with sister Bing..."


    "That ice elder sister?"


    "Zhao Bing in our class..."


    "Shit, when did you two hook up?" after hearing Zhao Bing''s name, Liu Rui''s voice immediately increased a lot.


    "Why do you have such a problem? Just say whether you will come or not?" I was a little impatient.


    "I''ll go. I have to watch you for Su Su, or something must happen to you and Zhao Bing. I''ll look at you when I go to school..."


    Liu Rui kept talking. I directly interrupted, "call Meng liang when you come, and I won''t call him."


    "OK, send me the time and place. I won''t tell you..."


    Liu Rui promised and then hung up directly.


    At about 6 p.m., Zhao Bing and I arrived at the destination of the party, Huayi seafood.


    I followed the fool and led countless admiring and stunned eyes. Zhao Bing led me into the high-end and luxurious Huayi seafood. Yes, it was holding, not carrying or leading. Zhao Bing directly dragged my collar into the room.


    After entering the door, Zhao Bing took out his mobile phone, found a phone and dialed it.


    "Lele, here we are. The private room you ordered?" Zhao Bing asked on the phone.


    I know Lele in her mouth. She was also my classmate. At school, Zhao Bing and LeLe were basically inseparable. They even went to the bathroom hand in hand. Once I doubted whether they were gay or not.


    After waiting for about three or two minutes, a short girl wearing an ultra short skirt and revealing two symmetrical legs ran down from the second floor in a hurry.


    I haven''t seen Lele for a long time. I found that this woman is becoming more and more beautiful. She has straight black hair, a not delicate but beautiful face, and a faint smile at the corners of her mouth. Her temperament and figure are very different from those at school. It''s true that she has changed in her 18th year.


    "Bingbing, how did you come!!" Lele shouted to Zhao Bing panting away from us. However, when she saw me, she immediately covered her mouth in amazement and said for a long time, "you''re back?"


    "Why can''t I come back?" I laughed and joked.


    Lele glanced at me, then looked at Zhao Bing, then suddenly nodded a few times, then dragged Zhao Bing and whispered, "when did you two get better?"


    "I''ll go, elder sister, what do you want?" Zhao Bing rolled his eyes silently.


    "You''re still hiding this from me..." Lele was stunned for a while, then he puffed his mouth and said something unhappy.


    "No, elder sister, you really think too much. We met by chance. We don''t want what you think..." Zhao Bing then explained.


    "Cut, don''t fall down with me. At school, I thought you were interested in him. Don''t think I didn''t know..." Lele was silly and threw down a sentence. Then he turned to me and asked, "I heard you''re doing well now?"


    "Who did you listen to?" Lele asked me in a daze.


    "I heard them talk about you just now. Someone said you''re a big boss now. It''s awesome..." Lele blinked and smiled.


    "Hehe, do you think I look like a big boss?" I looked at the Lele stall.


    Lele looked at me carefully, and then shook his head very seriously.


    "OK, let''s talk in the private room..." Zhao Bing was impatient and dragged Lele to the private room on the second floor.


    I followed them and ran to the private room. After entering the door, there could be more than ten people in the spacious private room, half men and half women.


    I took a general glance and found that these people were those who were good with me when I was at school. There was no one who made me uncomfortable. The people who made me uncomfortable here are those who love to pretend. Some people think the classmate party is to pretend to be B, but I don''t think these people are that kind of people today.


    I was popular at school, so when these students saw me coming in with Zhao Bing, several little girls rushed directly at me.


    "Oh, look who''s here!" shouted the first girl to see me.


    "I''ll go. Isn''t this a leaf?" a fat girl put down her chopsticks and smiled at me.


    "You''re so fat, eat less..." I smiled at the fat girl and then walked slowly to the table.


    "Oh, leaf, you make me want to die. Come and let me hug!" just as I was about to sit down, a girl put her arms around my neck with a red face.


    I was directly stunned by her hug. Then I looked at the girl carefully. It turned out that she was a student of our class. Her name was Shen Xue. When I went to school, I always thought she was a very quiet girl who even talked quietly with others, and we didn''t know each other very well, so I didn''t understand why she was so excited to see me.


    I stood rigidly in place, looked at others, smiled and asked, "what''s the matter with her?"


    "Nothing, I just miss you! No!!" Shen Xue said with wine in his mouth before others spoke.


    "Thank you!" I nodded very seriously.


    "Then you don''t think I..."


    Shen Xue was dragged away by Zhao Bing before she finished speaking.


    "Xiaoxue, what are you doing?" Zhao Bing was displeased.


    "It''s not Zhao Bing, how can it be a man? You have to protect it. What''s the matter with me talking to Ye!" Shen Xue pushed Zhao Bing after being dragged away by Zhao Bing, and then pointed to Zhao Bing and shouted.


    I looked at Shen Xue. I couldn''t see that this was the good girl who blushed when talking to others. On the contrary, it gave people the feeling of a little sister. I don''t think the ladies of our harem are as powerful as her.


    "Come on, what are you two doing?" Lele saw that the situation was wrong and quickly pulled Zhao Bing away from Shen Xue.


    Zhao Bing and Shen Xue took a look at each other, and then no one paid any attention. They walked back to their seats. For a moment, the atmosphere in the private room became strange.


    I went to Zhao Bing''s side, took off my coat and did it. Zhao Bing looked at me without a sound. He picked up chopsticks and began to pick up vegetables.


    "What''s the matter with her?" I asked, pointing to Shen xuechong and Zhao Bing.


    "Nothing. I''ve had several abortions. I''m a little stimulated. Seeing a man is like rubbing up..." Zhao Bing''s voice is not big or small. I can hear it, but others can''t hear it.


    Hearing Zhao Bing''s words, I was stunned. Then I looked up and looked at Shen Xue who had been drinking.


    I haven''t seen her for more than half a year. Unexpectedly, she has changed so much. You really can''t imagine what it will look like in the future. For example, Shen Xue, if I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes and killed me, I wouldn''t believe she would be like this.


    "I can tell you, stay away from this woman. She''s a little abnormal now..." Zhao Bing found me looking at Shen Xue and said to me in a stiff tone.


    "Oh, I''m not interested in such a woman..." I replied with a smile.


    "What are you interested in?" Zhao Bing asked, biting his chopsticks and blinking his big eyes.


    "I, in fact, I like men..."


    "Wow, you''re so stupid!"


    Zhao Bing was disgusted and then stopped talking. I turned around and chatted with the girl next to me.

 Chapter 1644

    I saw that Zhao Bing ignored me. When he was free, he walked to a boy with a wine glass.


    "Why, didn''t you fucking see me come in?" I went up and kicked on the boy''s chair, smiled and scolded.


    "As soon as you came in, all the little girls rushed towards you. I almost didn''t fight, so I didn''t make up for it..."


    The boy who spoke was Mingda. He was my friend who was second only to Meng Liang in high school. At that time, he was also a revolutionary comrade in arms who smoked and skipped classes together. However, later, we went to H City, so we had less contact.


    "No one pays attention to you. Come in and chat with women, and don''t pull us!"


    At this time, another boy with glasses shouted, this boy''s name is Zhu Hua. We all call him piggy. He has a general relationship with me, but he has a particularly good relationship with Liu Rui.


    Because he thinks Liu Rui looks uglier than him and can set off his beauty with Liu Rui, he especially likes to stay with Liu Rui.


    And my brother Rui always feels that he is a pig attracted by his beautiful personality


    "What''s the matter? You, I''m not blocked in the door!" I kicked the pig and shouted.


    "Don''t say it''s useless. First drink the wine in your hand and talk..." the little pig smiled.


    I waved my hand: "drinking is nothing! Today, I mainly want to establish a new revolutionary friendship with you!"


    Then I drank the beer in my hand.


    "Like a man, I heard that you were very big after you dropped out of school and opened a bar..." Mingda gave me a thumbs up and asked.


    "What kind of bar to open is to work for others and earn pocket money..." I was silent and replied casually.


    "That''s being a manager in a bar. Are you old?" a boy next to him continued.


    "What''s the power of that thing..." to tell you the truth, I was disgusted with this topic and replied casually and simply.


    "Why not? If I fight with others after the leaves, will you help me shake people? Will you be forced?" the little pig said, gnawing at the ribs.


    "There are only three people in our bar. If you need it, I''ll call you..."


    "Shit, forget it. I have to stare at these three dads when it comes to fighting!" the little pig replied wordlessly.


    The boys at the dinner table laughed and the atmosphere in the private room became lively again. The girls talked about girls and the boys talked about boys. Shen Xue sat alone in the corner and drank quietly.


    Piggy and Mingda used to have a very good relationship with me, so there was no obstacle in speaking. They told me something about our days after we dropped out of school. Although most of the content was to brag about ourselves, it was also very interesting.


    Chatting with them, I felt very relaxed, as if I was an ordinary student, not so many intrigues and intrigues.


    They envy me as a bar owner. Similarly, I envy them as a carefree college student.


    People are such strange things. They always feel good when they can''t get them. They find that they may be better when they get them.


    Every boy has a hunzi dream and a chivalrous feeling in his heart. But when you have it, you will find that dream is always a dream, and reality and dream are always two extremes.


    How should people distinguish between dream and reality?


    What hits you in the mouth is reality, and what makes you laugh is a dream!


    After chatting with these people for more than ten minutes, my cell phone rang. I escaped. It was Liu Rui who called me.


    "Have you arrived yet?" I asked directly after answering the phone.


    "Here, which private room are you in?" Liu Rui replied.


    "502, is Meng Liang here?"


    "Coming!" Liu Rui replied impatiently, and then hung up the phone directly.


    "Meng Liang and Liu Rui are coming?" Mingda looked at me and asked after seeing me hang up.


    "Well, I''ll be here soon..." I nodded.


    "Shit, brother Rui is coming. I miss him so much... I have to go out to pick him up!" when the little pig heard that Liu Rui was coming, he quickly put down his pig''s hoof and ran to the door of the private room.


    "Liu Rui is just like his father..."


    Mingda looked at the back of the pig and scolded wordlessly.


    "Ha ha."


    I smiled and said nothing.


    Before the pig ran out, Liu Rui came with Meng Liang.


    "Brother Rui!" the little pig went up and hugged Liu Rui, shouting with tears in his eyes.


    "Roll the calf..." Liu Rui scolded impatiently, then pushed the pig away and walked to Lele''s face, bared his teeth and said hello: "Hi, beauty!"


    "You... You stay away from me!" Lele cautiously took a step back, his little hand into the bag, and seized the wolf spray.


    Why is Lele so sensitive to Liu Rui?


    Because at school, Liu Rui once picked Lele''s pants!


    As for why he picked his pants, Liu Rui never answered this question directly.


    Some people say he is psychopathic, others say he is a coyote. In the face of such rumors, my brother Rui has always been dismissive.


    Liu Rui can despise it, but a girl in Lele''s family can''t. It''s because Lele almost didn''t transfer to school. Although he stayed later, Liu Rui still became Lele''s nightmare for three years. It''s no exaggeration to say that Lele cried when he saw Liu Rui


    "What don''t I do for you? Why are you so nervous?" Liu Rui was puzzled by Lele''s reaction.


    "Can you stay away from me?" Lele looked at Liu Rui and said nervously.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be close to you..." Liu Rui''s language is soft and elegant.


    "Then can you stop looking at me!" Lele''s expression collapsed.


    "What do I think is wrong with you?"


    "Look at me, please open your invisible eyes, thank you!" then Lele ran directly behind Zhao Bing.


    At this time, Liu Rui found the existence of Zhao Bing, gave Zhao Bing a squint, then smiled and said, "sister Bing, have you had your chest enlarged? It looks big..."


    "Roll the calf, nagging is still so disgusting!" Zhao Bing said to Liu Rui, but he was not used to it at all. He was about to hit someone with his hand.


    "Ass eggs are also a lot bigger. I must have gone to Korea..."


    Liu Rui replied with a cheap reply, and then hurriedly dragged Liu Rui to my side.


    "Liu Rui, I fought with you!" Zhao Bing ran from Liu Rui with a beer bottle.


    "Is everyone here?" I stopped Zhao Bing and asked in a low voice.


    "Here we are, just these people..." Zhao Bing nodded.


    After hearing Zhao Bing say that everyone was here, I picked up the wine bottle on the table and filled the wine glass in my hand.


    "Everyone stop talking. Ye Zi has something to say!"


    Zhao Bing looked at me, instantly understood what I meant, and shouted with a red face.


    Zhao Bing''s words were really effective. The private room immediately quieted down, and everyone stared at us with big eyes.


    "Cough, it''s like this. After I, Liu Rui and Meng Liang dropped out of school, I didn''t get in touch with you much because I went to other cities. But thank you for remembering the three of us and remembering the three of us when things happen. I won''t say much. Liu Rui invited you for today''s meal!"


    When Liu Rui heard my words, his right hand, which was originally extended to the chicken leg, stopped directly in mid air and looked at me very confused.


    "Liu Ruigang just said that no one can rob him of this meal. Whoever robs him is in a hurry!!" I then added.


    "Don''t rob, certainly don''t rob!" Mingda first responded, shook his head and shouted.


    "Yes, no one can rob Ruige with me!" echoed the little pig.


    "It''s different when I''m rich. I remember Liu Rui was famous for being stingy. Now he''s so generous..."


    "Yes, that''s generous!"


    "Why can''t this meal be five or six thousand!"


    Everyone in the house whispered after hearing what I said. At this time, Liu Rui''s face would be red and white, and his whole body was shaking


    I waved my hand and said, "today we are open to eat. It''s not enough for us to order!"


    "OK!"


    The crowd responded and then ate.


    "Ye Han! I''m so fucking poor that you still pit me?!"


    Liu Rui roared, a burst of heartbroken, stared at soybean sized eyes, and angrily came to me.


    "Didn''t I give you a long face? Look at what they look at you now?" I explained very seriously.


    "But I really don''t have money! Why don''t you put it on me first and I''ll give it to you later..." Liu Ruisi said after taking a test.


    "I have no money..."


    "What the fuck? It''s embarrassing to have no money when I pay the bill later!"


    "That''s your business. It has nothing to do with me..." I said casually.


    "Shit, I can do what you fucking do every day..." Liu Rui rubbed his face and said nothing for a while.


    "No, you asked your daughter-in-law to call you, didn''t she have it?" I took a bite and casually suggested.


    "What do I say to my daughter-in-law? I said I had nothing to pretend to be B. I had to invite my classmates to dinner, and then I didn''t bring enough money? Do you believe my daughter-in-law''s temperament can eat me?"


    "That''s right. Why don''t you just say that you use money at home? Although Wu Mei is a little bit more reasonable, she is still very reasonable. You say he can give you something at home..."


    Liu Rui listened to me, thought for three seconds, and then walked out of the private room with his mobile phone.


    After about five or six minutes, Liu Rui walked back to the private room with a red face. It seemed that he was going to get the money.


    After Liu Rui came back, he didn''t talk to Meng Liang at all. Instead, he sat down in the pile of girls and told people about our glorious history in H city. Although most of the content was bragging, those little girls listened very hard. Rui shouted one by one. Liu Rui''s mouth should be pulled to the back of his ears.


    Moreover, Liu Rui also ate while talking. The eating phase, not to mention how anxious, was. The ribs were eaten into his mouth in less than three seconds. There was no meat and bones left at all.


    "Rego, slow down!" a little girl whispered.


    "It''s OK, it''s healthy to eat like this!!" Liu Rui replied foolishly.


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    At this time, my mobile phone rang. I took it out and saw that it was Wu Mei. I looked at Liu Rui, looked at my mobile phone, and finally decided to answer the phone.


    "Hello?"


    "Leaf, is Liu Rui with you?" Wu Mei asked in a flat voice.


    "Yes... No..." I stammered back. I didn''t know what to say.


    "In the end or not!" Wu Mei''s voice was impatient.


    "Together! What''s the matter?" I glanced at Liu Rui and replied very definitely.


    "Then what are you doing?" Wu Mei continued.


    "Eat..."


    "This bastard, just now he told me that his second aunt is dead and has no money to buy a coffin..." I can feel Wu Mei''s murderous spirit through the phone.


    "His second aunt is dead..." I explained weakly.


    "Don''t say it''s useless. You let Liu Rui answer the phone!"


    "This..."


    "Why is it inconvenient for him now?"


    "It may not be convenient..."


    "Well, take the phone to him and let me hear what he is doing now!"


    "Wu Mei, this is not good!" I hesitated and refused.


    "You''re in the ink. I''ll clean up with you when you come back!" Wu Mei shouted fiercely.


    "Hey!"


    I sighed, but I had to walk to Liu Rui with my mobile phone and wink at Liu Rui as I walked, but Liu ruigen didn''t even look at me, eating vegetables and boasting with the little girls


    "Brother Rui, do you have a girlfriend now?" a girl in our class asked Jiao Didi, dragging Liu Rui''s arm.


    Hearing this question, the sweat on my forehead suddenly flowed down and subconsciously clenched my mobile phone. I was really afraid that Liu Rui said no.


    "Yes!" Liu Rui thought for a moment and replied.


    After hearing Liu Rui''s answer, I was secretly relieved. Fortunately, the fool didn''t talk nonsense.


    "But I''ll have to dump him sooner or later!" Liu Rui added.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    I stood aside and coughed loudly. Liu Rui turned his head and looked at me. I quickly handed him a look.


    Then the fool thought I would tell him I wouldn''t expose him again and gave me a gesture of thanks.


    "Then why did you dump her? Was she bad to you?" the girl continued.


    "She is obedient to me, but her figure is not good. I like fuller..." Liu Rui replied with a lewd smile.


    When the girl heard this sentence, she blushed and bowed her head: "hate!"


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    I saw Liu Rui talking again, so I coughed a few times.


    "What are you always coughing about?" Liu Rui looked at me and shouted reluctantly.


    "Nothing, I just choked..." I waved back.


    "Drink some water!" Liu Rui glared at me, and then pulled up the calf with the little girl.


    I looked down at my cell phone. Wu Mei had hung up.


    "Rego, Buddha bless you!"


    I simply prayed for my Rego in my heart, vaguely feeling that he might not live long.


    After praying for a while, Liu Rui hurriedly walked out of the private room with his mobile phone.


    After about ten minutes, Liu Rui''s face was like eating shit, and he walked back to the private room with a dull expression.


    "What''s the matter?" Meng Liang saw something wrong with Liu Rui and asked in a low voice.


    "No... nothing!" Liu Rui stammered back, then looked up at me and sat next to me.


    "Brother, I gave you eyes..." now I feel very sorry for Liu Rui, so I can only explain it awkwardly.


    "Don''t blame you, it''s my carelessness..." Liu Rui waved his hand, then raised the wine bottle and drank it fiercely.


    "What''s the matter with Rego?" at this time, the little pig came up and stretched out his neck.


    "Nothing, just didn''t sleep well last night..." I replied casually.


    "I thought it was good just now."


    "Ye Han, I''ll fucking kill you!"


    As soon as xiaopang finished speaking, Liu Rui stood up with a splash and shouted angrily. Then he ran straight to my neck and pinched me. Fortunately, I reacted quickly and avoided. Otherwise, I think Liu Rui must kill me.


    After hearing Liu Rui''s cry, the people in the private room looked at us one after another.


    "Brush!"


    People''s eyes gathered, and I waved my hand awkwardly and said, "play! Play! Keep eating!"


    Everyone turned their lips and said nothing.


    There was a lot of chaos and noise in the house. I hurried to Zhao Bing with tableware. I thought I should stay away from Liu Rui. He is too fucking dangerous now.


    Liu Rui didn''t catch up, but sat on the other side and looked at me quietly. His eyes were full of murderous


    "What''s the matter with you two? Liu Rui''s eyes are wrong!" Zhao Bing pointed to Liu Rui with chopsticks and asked me.


    "It''s all right, it''s fun..." I bowed my head and replied.


    "Ha ha!" Zhao Bing knew I didn''t want to say, so he didn''t ask.


    "Is there another program later?" I asked.


    "We may go singing later. Are you going?"


    "If everyone goes, we''ll follow..."


    ����


    After eating the meal for more than half an hour, everyone finally ate almost. Zhao Bing Lele and they began to organize to go to KTV to sing songs again. They were drinking hard and didn''t refuse. Except Shen Xue insisted on going, the rest also went to KTV.


    We didn''t go to the KTV. It was very good. We just found one next to the hotel, so it''s convenient not to take a taxi.


    By the way, Liu Rui paid for the meal alone. When I paid the bill, I saw a little tears in the corner of Ruige''s eyes. It looked very sad


    ����


    The KTV we went to is called night KTV. The scale of KTV is not large. Generally, some students and white-collar workers go here, so the venue looks very clean.


    Because we have more people, Zhao Bing directly booked a relatively large private room, which can accommodate about ten people.


    After entering the private room, a group of girls chirped around the song ordering machine.


    Because this concert hall is a kind of mass selling KTV, the private room itself does not bring drinks and fruit plates. You need to buy it at the front desk.


    "What''s everyone drinking?" I shouted.


    "Anything is OK, look at the leaves..." piggy sat on the sofa and replied casually.


    "Ha ha, that''s OK!" I smiled and then looked at Meng Liang. Meng Liang suddenly understood what I meant. He stood up and walked to me. Liu Rui saw that we were going to go and came out with a overcast face.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll go too..." Zhao Bing shouted at this time.


    "Why are you following us when we go to buy wine?" I asked with a frown.


    "I have a membership card, discounted..." Zhao Bing took out a pink membership card and shook it in front of me.


    "As soon as you''re okay, go to the bar..."


    "Cut!"


    Zhao Bingbai glanced at me and then walked out of the private room with big white legs.


    The three of us followed Zhao Bing to the front desk of KTV. Zhao Bing looked at me, then blinked and asked, "how is your bar compared with this?"


    "There''s no way to compare..." I replied with a curl of my mouth.


    "You can''t compare with here?"


    "He can''t compare with us..."


    "You can really boast..."


    Zhao Bing was speechless. He thought it would be great if our bar could have this scale, but I didn''t boast. The KTV is not the same level as our harem in terms of decoration and service. Anyway, our harem bar is among the best in H city.


    Just then, a group of young people came out head-on. Liu Rui instinctively moved to the side, but he was hit on the shoulder by a young man.


    Liu Rui was stunned for a moment and looked at the young man across the street irritably, but he didn''t say anything. He was ready to go on.


    "Are you fucking blind? Don''t you see anyone?" Liu Rui didn''t speak, but which young man spoke and turned his head to scold Liu Rui.


    "Did you hit me?" Liu Rui looked at his drink and walked around. He didn''t want to pay attention to such people, so he cursed.


    "Fart, you hit me. A good dog doesn''t stand in the way!" the young man then scolded.


    "No, can you speak?" Zhao Bing asked reluctantly.


    "Oh, there''s another girl here! My brother can''t speak, but I can fuck you..." when the young man saw Zhao Bing, his eyes immediately became different and his speech was very ugly.


    "You..." Zhao Bing''s face turned red when the young man said, and he couldn''t speak out angrily.


    "How the fuck do you talk?" Meng Liang on one side couldn''t help but stretch out his hand to fan the young man''s face.


    "Xiaoxin, don''t fucking pull the calf, let''s go!" just at this time, a young man of the same age as US frowned and shouted.


    "I''m going to clean up you later, sister and brother!" the young man called Xiaoxin stretched out his hand to wipe Zhao Bing''s face. Zhao Bing instinctively hid.


    "Pa!"


    A loud mouth rang through the corridor.


    It was not Meng Liang but me who did it.


    "You..." the young man covered his face and pointed at me, with an incredible face.


    "You got NIMA B!"


    I slapped my second mouth.


    "Draft it? You''re fucking tired of living!"


    At this time, the young man finally reacted and jumped at us with open teeth and claws.


    "Bang!"


    Meng Liang kicked out and directly kicked the young man two meters.


    "What are you doing? Why did you start..."


    At this time, a young man came out of the crowd. I looked at the young man and the young man looked at me.


    "What a coincidence..." I touched my nose, looked at the young man and said with a smile.


    "It''s a coincidence!" the young man also looked at me and nodded.

 Chapter 1645

    "Ye Han, right?" the young man was silent and looked at me and asked.


    "Yes!" I nodded.


    I know the young man in front of me. It''s none other than Wang Xin, the former subordinate of Wei Tian.


    When several of us had a fight with Tian Hao, it was Wang Xin and Guo Bin who helped Tian Hao, and then Tian Hao put yuan yuan into the hospital.


    Later, I didn''t see Wang Xin but Guo Bin. Then Guo Bin killed Wei Tian, so I''m not sure whether Wang Xin is from the Wei family.


    "Hehe, Guo Bin has run away. How dare you come back?" Wang Xin smiled, walked up to me with his neck tilted, looked up and down and said, "I heard you''re doing well now?"


    Hearing Wang Xin''s words, I felt bad for a moment. Wang Xin may still be from the Wei family.


    "What do you mean?" I asked, squinting at Wang Xin.


    "You really dare to come back. Do you know how much you are worth in H?" Wang Xin asked with a smile.


    I didn''t speak with a dark face.


    "This number!" Wang Xin stretched out five fingers.


    "Wei San is dead, you give you money?" I asked in a low voice.


    "Wei San is dead and the iron face is still there! He gives money!"


    "Do you want to make money?"


    "Yes, why not?" Wang Xin tilted his neck.


    "You are not qualified!"


    "If it''s qualified enough, try it!"


    "Pop pop"


    Wang Xin staggered forward a step, then reached out and patted me in the face and said, "it''s bad luck to meet me!"


    "Why don''t I give you a knock and you let us go!" I said with a smile.


    "The posture must be right and the attitude must be correct..." Liu Rui also said with a smile.


    "Well, I think how to correct the law..."


    "Come on, how can I straighten you? I''ll fuck you!" Liu Rui suddenly raised his hand and drew a mouth directly on Wang Xin''s face.


    "Pa!"


    Wang Xin stepped back directly by Liu Ruifan.


    "I have to be right, too!"


    Wang Xin didn''t react here. Meng Liang kicked Wang Xin in the stomach and put him down.


    "Do you want to be shameless? Do them for me and catch the bonus!" Wang Xin, who was lying on the ground, shouted loudly.


    "Hula!"


    Seven or eight people under Wang Xin''s hand immediately surrounded him.


    "Zhao Bing, you go first..." I turned back and pushed Zhao Bing.


    After Zhao Bing understood what was going on, he looked at me inexplicably, and then ran to the private room with big steps.


    "Draft it, fuck him for me!" a young man came up and grabbed Liu Rui''s hair, and then four or five people directly surrounded Liu Rui.


    "Hit me to death!" at this time, Wang Xin had stood up, held a trash can and patted Liu Rui on his head.


    "Puff!" Liu Rui sank and fell directly to the ground.


    Four or five people kicked Liu Rui directly.


    Meng Liang and I were not idle at this time. Although we didn''t take care of Liu Rui who was beaten, we ran directly to Wang Xin.


    "Bang bang!"


    Meng Liang raised his legs and kicked three feet. He directly chucked Wang Xin to the corner of the wall. I rode on Wang Xin and pulled down one by one.


    "Fuck your mother, come and help me!" Wang Xinsheng, who was riding on me, wailed and shouted.


    "Come and help brother Xin!" at this time, several young people reacted and quickly released Liu Rui and ran to us.


    "Draft it!"


    A young man scolded at the other side, and then kicked me off Wang Xin.


    Although we often fight, there are many people across the street. Meng Liang obviously feels that he can''t greet us. His self-protection is OK, but he can''t help us if he wants to help us.


    Liu Rui and I are a little weak in combat. We can deal with one or two at ordinary times, but we are obviously a little weak in the face of the siege of three or five people.


    "Leaves, we have come to save you!" at this time, a voice sounded in the corridor.


    "Shua!"


    Wang Xin suddenly turned back.


    "Bang!"


    Mingda holding a trash can directly patted Wang Xin''s face.


    As soon as I saw that piggy Mingda ran over, I quickly grabbed a man with my backhand, then held his stomach, directly connected to the wall, and then gave a combined punch.


    "Pengpeng!"


    "Fuck you!!"


    Piggy grabbed a beer bottle and was very fierce. When he saw people, it was a random shooting. The opposite crowd was immediately broken up by Mingda and piggy.


    With the addition of these two people, the war situation changed all of a sudden. The people opposite obviously couldn''t cope with it, but they were not good stubbles. They were all small gangsters fighting at the bottom of society. Their fighting experience was no less than ours.


    Although we had the upper hand for the time being, the other side knew that we were few, so they didn''t mess at all and still waved their fists against us.


    The corridor of the private room was completely disordered, and there were endless shouts and curses!


    "Hula!"


    After about five or six minutes, the manager of the concert hall rushed over with the internal security guard, but the security guards didn''t dare to do it, so they had to fight.


    At the same time, the siren sounded through the street outside. Obviously, someone called the police. I think it should be Zhao Bing and them.


    "Brother Xin, stop fighting, the police are coming..." the manager looked down at Wang Xin and said.


    "Draft it, you wait for me!" Wang Xin was not stupid. After knowing that the police came, he immediately shook his neck and scolded me.


    "Draft it? I''m not going anywhere today. I''ll wait for you here!" I wiped the blood on my face and replied with my teeth.


    "Well, you''re a little bold. Don''t say I bully you. I''ll give you ten minutes. I''ll see you in the street outside in ten minutes!"


    "No, you''re my grandson!" I smiled and promised.


    "Draft it, you wait for me..." Wang Xin trembled with anger after listening to my words.


    Now the siren is getting closer and closer.


    "Brother Xin, let''s go!" the manager frowned at Wang Xin.


    "Fuck you, you''ve come to an end!" Wang Xin scolded back, and then directly took people downstairs.


    "Are you all right?" the manager looked at us and asked after Wang Xin left.


    "Nothing..." I waved my hand, and then took Meng Liang and them back to the private room.


    When the students in the private room saw us coming back, they quickly surrounded us.


    "Leaf, are you all right?" Zhao Bing asked anxiously, looking at me with tears on her face.


    "We''re all right, Zhao Bing. You''ll leave here with your classmates!" I wiped the tears from Zhao Bing''s eyes and whispered.


    "... I won''t go!" Zhao Bing said stubbornly, biting his lips.


    "Elder sister, this is not a fucking TV play. If you let go, you can go!" Liu Rui shouted impatiently while dealing with the wound.


    "Zhao Bing, take your classmates away quickly, or they will come back later, you can only drag us down!" I also explained.


    "Then why don''t you go?" Zhao Bing looked at me and asked.


    "Where are you going? They''re coming for us. Wang Xin Let the news out, so we can''t go..." I sat on the sofa and sighed helplessly.


    Zhao Bing looked at me, didn''t speak, and turned to organize his classmates to leave KTV.


    After a while, Zhao Bing and LeLe left the private room with their classmates. Before leaving, Zhao Bing said to me to pay attention to safety, and then walked out of the KTV without looking back.


    "You two go too! Don''t stand here..." I looked up at the pig and Mingda said.


    "What are you going to do? We just started, and we can''t go..." Mingda reluctantly lit a cigarette and sat next to me.


    "Hehe, who wants you two to get involved? It''s good to watch the fun with others..." I said this without any other meaning. I really don''t want them to get involved in this matter.


    "Others are others, and we are both of us. You didn''t help us when we were bullied at school. Now you are bullied, and we can''t see it!" piggy said in an extremely firm tone.


    I was a little moved by pig''s words. I didn''t know how to answer them. I could only look at them with a smile.


    "It''s fierce now? I don''t want to be so finished at school?" Liu Rui patted the pig on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "Look, since you left, I''ve learned a truth..."


    "What''s the reason?" Liu Rui looked at the pig puzzled.


    "Cowardice will be beaten. It turns out that we will hide and be afraid when we encounter something, but now we are different. We have learned to fight back. Slowly, no one really dares to bully us..." piggy smiled foolishly.


    "Oh, that''s good!" Liu Rui nodded, trying to say something to the pig, but he didn''t know how to speak, so he didn''t say it at all.


    "You may get hurt if you fight later. You two really don''t go?" I thought for a while and still wanted to persuade them to leave.


    "Leaf, don''t you treat us as brothers?" Mingda''s expression suddenly became very serious.


    "What do you say?"


    "Yes, at school, we were always weak and relied on your help. I know you don''t like us, but now it''s different. We can really help you!" Mingda continued.


    I looked at Mingda and was silent. I didn''t know how to explain to him.


    "Dazi, you misunderstood Ye. We always treat you as friends. He just doesn''t want you to get involved in our affairs. It''s really dangerous!" Meng Liang explained.


    "Are we afraid of danger?" Mingda''s voice suddenly became louder, stood up, stretched out his neck and shouted.


    "Yes! We just want to help you. There''s no other meaning. We''ll fucking die here today. We''ll accompany you too!" piggy was also excited.


    I don''t know whether they really realize the seriousness of the problem or really want to be beaten with us, but anyway, I''m still very moved.


    Liu Rui and Meng Liang were equally moved.


    Meng Liang patted Mingda and piggy on the shoulder and didn''t speak.


    ����


    After Wang Xin left the KTV, he dialed the phone of one of his men in Tiemian while driving.


    This subordinate of Tiemian is called Zhou CAI. He is the driver of Tiemian. Now, except for Tiemian, the Wei family basically belongs to this week. It''s best to speak.


    Zhou Cai is at home.


    "Lingling..."


    The cell phone rang for about half a minute. Zhou Cai climbed out of his bed and answered the phone. "Who?"


    "Brother Zhou, I''m Xiao Xin!" Wang Xin shouted.


    "Xiaoxin?" Zhou Cai recalled who Xiaoxin was, and then asked with some hesitation, "what''s the matter?"


    "I just met Ye Han in KTV!" Wang Xin replied quickly.


    "Who did you meet?" Zhou sat up with a splash after hearing my name.


    "Ye Han is the one who killed brother Tian!" Wang Xin repeated.


    "Are you sure you didn''t admit your mistake?" Zhou was completely refreshed at this moment.


    "I''ve fought with them. Can I admit my mistake? They all admit it!"


    "Fuck, they dare to come back!" Zhou Cai gritted his teeth and scolded, and then said, "well, Xiaoxin, you take people to keep them first. I''ll take people there in a moment. Iron noodles said that you can''t let them run when you see them!"


    "OK, I see, brother!" after Wang Xin understood what Zhou Cai meant, he hung up the phone directly.


    At the other end, Zhou Cai, who had just finished talking to Wang Xin, put on his clothes and dialed the iron phone.


    "What''s up?" after a while, the cold voice of the iron face came out of the receiver.


    "I found Ye Han and them!" Zhou Cai answered without thinking.


    "..." the iron face was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "if you want to live, bring it back!"


    "Understand!" Zhou Cai nodded hurriedly.


    ����


    Night KTV private room.


    "Call Nanbei and ask him to come and help!" I said to Liu Rui.


    "Yes, why did I forget him, shit!" Liu Rui patted his forehead, then opened the phone book, found the North-South phone and dialed it.


    "Nanbei, what are you doing?" Liu Rui asked when the phone was connected.


    "I play chess with Uncle Wang..."


    "Don''t * * play, we''re working with others in KTV at night. You come and help with something..." Liu Rui went straight to the subject.


    "What''s the matter? What''s in your family?"


    "Just bring the things my father dealt with me... And the kitchen knife in the kitchen!" Liu Rui thought for a moment and said.


    "Then I see..."


    "Hurry up. If you''re late, we can''t get out..."


    "Ha ha, I''ll start now!" the north and South said and hung up directly.


    ����


    After about ten minutes, Wang Xin returned to the night KTV again.


    At the door of KTV at night, there are more than ten taxis. There are five drivers in one car, so Wang Xin found about forty or fifty people this time. It seems that he really doesn''t want us to go.


    "Brother Xin, what are you doing?" the manager asked Wang Xin with a frown.


    "These people are iron faced, understand?" Wang Xin whispered.


    "Then if it starts to fight..." the manager said half.


    "Money can''t do without you!" Wang Xin instantly understood what the manager meant.


    "That''s good, that''s good!" after the manager knew that it had something to do with the iron face, his attitude was different immediately. After nodding his head several times, he took the security guard home to sleep. He knew it was beyond his control.


    About ten minutes later, a range rover suddenly stopped at the door of the night KTV. A man, about 20 years old, stood on the road.


    "Brother Zhou, are you here?" Wang Xin ran over with a smile when he saw Zhou Cai coming.


    He spit on the ground, then pointed to the KTV and said, "people are inside?"


    "Yes, it''s inside!" Wang Xin nodded.


    "What are you waiting for?" Zhou Cai frowned and shouted.


    "I''m waiting for them!" Wang Xin replied weakly.


    "Are you a fucking tiger? Do you think it''s a high school student fighting? Return the fucking code, slip in and catch people!" Zhou Cai scolded irritably, then turned and walked back to the Land Rover.


    Zhou Xin looked at Zhou Cai''s back and was silent for a moment, then waved his big hand.


    "Hula!"


    The door of the taxi was opened almost at the same time, and 50 or 60 people got off in an instant.


    "Fuck! There are a lot of fucking people!" Liu Rui looked at the formation outside through the window and muttered a little confused.


    After hearing Liu Rui''s words, I quickly got up, went to the window, opened the window and glanced out. My head was a little confused. I thought Wang Xin could find more than 20 people. Unexpectedly, this fool found so many people.


    "Why don''t you come?" Liu Rui muttered anxiously.


    "The north and the South can''t fucking come. There are fifty or sixty fucking people. We don''t have enough eight heads for them to cut!" the little pig was a little worried at this time.


    "No, let''s run, organize the team another day, and it''s not too late to fight again!" Liu Rui suggested.


    "I think it''s a good idea!" I nodded quickly.


    "Is this a bit embarrassing?" obviously Meng Liang doesn''t want to go yet. He thinks we can spell it.


    "It''s not that I haven''t lost it..." Liu Rui couldn''t manage so much at this time. He began to run in the direction of the back door with his legs. I, Meng Liang and piggy Mingda followed him.


    At the other end, Wang Xin has rushed in with 50 or 60 people.


    "Fuck them. Fight me to death when you see someone. If something happens, it''s mine!" Wang Xin shouted to the crowd as he rushed to the second floor.


    "Brother Xin, they seem to have run away. There is no one on the second floor!" at this time, a young man stood on the second floor and shouted at Wang Xin.


    "What? Run away!" Wang Xin looked incredible.


    "Nobody! They seem to have jumped out of the window..." the young man continued.


    "Fuck me!" Wang Xin scolded in a low voice, and then ran out the door with a machete.


    "Hula!"


    Forty or fifty people ran out with Wang Xin.


    As soon as Wang Xin ran out of the door, he was stopped by Zhou CAI.


    "Where are the people?" Zhou Cai asked, looking at Wang Xin without expression.


    "Run... Run..." Wang Xin stammered.


    "Pa!"


    Zhou Cai put his mouth on Wang Xin''s face, then clenched his teeth and asked, "when did you run?"


    "... maybe just now!" Wang Xin rubbed his red right face and replied in silence.


    "Then don''t hurry up! What are you looking at here!" Zhou CAI was furious.


    "Now chase..."


    Wang Xin bowed his head and ran back to the back door of the KTV. However, at this time, a figure appeared at the door of the KTV. The man came from Liu Rui''s house.


    "Man, let me ask if this is a night KTV?" the north and South who didn''t know the situation grabbed a man and asked.


    "Yes, what do you do?" the young man looked at the north and south, frowned and asked.


    "I came to find my friend..." north and South thought for a while and told the truth.


    "Who is your friend?" the young man opposite thought that the north and the South were also shaken by Wang Xin.


    "Ye Han!" north and South said my name.


    After hearing what the north and the south said, the young man was stunned. Then he raised his pickaxe and knocked it on the north and the South''s head.


    "Bang!"


    The north and South were knocked back a few steps by this pickaxe, and then sat directly on the ground.


    "Come on, there''s an accomplice here!" the young man stepped forward, stepped on the stomach of North and south, and shouted loudly.


    After hearing the cry, Wang Xin hurried to the north and south.


    The north and South shook their dizzy heads and looked at Wang Xin very puzzled.


    "Do you know ye Han?" Wang Xin squatted to the north and South and asked with a smile.


    "Who are you?" the north and South struggled and stood up.


    "Do you know ye Han?" Wang Xin repeated.


    "Know!" north and South nodded.


    "Fight!" when Wang Xin saw that the north and South really knew me, he waved directly and ran to the north and South with countless fists and pickaxes.


    So many people hit one, even the gods in the north and South are more useless, so he has no intention to fight back. He can only lie on the ground, cover his head and endure the pain one after another.


    This group of people fought around the north and south for three or four minutes. At this time, the north and South were covered with blood, their breath was urgent and slow, and their eyes were colorless. They were basically dead.


    "All right!" Wang Xin looked almost and waved his hand to stop.


    Everyone stopped, and the north and South finally had a chance to breathe.


    "What do you have to do with Ye Han?" Wang Xin asked, stepping on the North-South face.


    "It doesn''t matter..." the north and South corners of their mouths were bleeding and hummed in a low voice.


    "Ha ha!" Wang Xin smiled darkly, and then touched the North-South mobile phone from the North-South body. The North-South knew what Wang Xin was going to do, and simply struggled, but it was too heavy to move, not to mention preventing Wang Xin from taking his mobile phone.


    ����


    At the other end, after several of US jumped out of the window on the second floor of KTV, we didn''t take the road, but specially picked the remote path to run.


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    Just then my cell phone rang. I took it out and saw that it was from north to south.


    "North south, where are you?" I asked directly after I answered the phone.


    "I''m Wang Xin. Your friend is in my hand. I''ll give you ten minutes to go back to the KTV door, otherwise you''ll never see your friend again!"


    "I grass your mother. What the fuck have you done to my friend? Don''t hurt him..."


    I didn''t speak here. Wang Xin has hung up.

 Chapter 1646

    People looked at the new cemetery and were speechless for a long time.


    "Brother, this is your favorite wine. I brought it to you today." I shook Erguotou in my hand and looked at the name written in black paint on the tombstone. The corners of Xu Hua''s mouth twitched, clenched his teeth and bowed.


    "Boom!"


    Meng Liang and Liu Rui threw a large amount of paper money into the rain sheltered combustion furnace, only silently bowed their heads and shed tears.


    The picture is like a freeze frame!


    An autumn rain sent away Xu Hua''s last trace in the world


    I unscrewed the Erguotou in my hand and poured it into the mouth. In the blink of an eye, a bottle of Erguotou had reached the bottom.


    I thought it was still a little cold here, but as soon as the wine strength came up, my body was warm and drank a lot.


    "Wine is a good thing, but it''s a pity you can''t drink it. Ha ha, anyway, you haven''t drunk less in your life..." I looked at the tombstone and suddenly smiled.


    "I remember you didn''t say that when I got married, you would give me a macromolecule? How can you return the cat now? Don''t you want to follow the macromolecule and don''t want to give up this money? Then I don''t want it? Come out, I really don''t want it!"


    "Will you come out?"


    "Don''t you still say I''ll give you a pension?"


    "Xiao Xitian, do you want it if you say no?"


    "Are you willing?"


    "I beg you, come out!"


    As I spoke, my mood became uncontrollable. I roared wildly holding the tombstone, and the tears on my face melted with the rain. At that time, my state was like crazy. I kept crying and scolding holding the tombstone.


    After shouting for a while, my throat was like smoking and my voice was hoarse, but my tears didn''t stop and fell on the tombstone drop by drop.


    Liu Rui threw down the paper money in his hand and ran up without standing still. He ran to me and grabbed my collar. His voice was broken and shouted, "people are dead. What''s the use of you crying here?"


    "I''m useless. The person lying in the cemetery should be me..." I looked at Liu Rui in a hoarse voice.


    Hearing my words, Liu Rui clenched his teeth, stared at me and replied, "if you fucking cry and let your brother close his eyes, it''s a dream..."


    "I can''t find the murderer. Now any sadness is fucking hypocritical! Do you fucking understand?" Liu Rui wiped the sweat on his face, loosened his hands holding my collar and walked down the mountain.


    When they saw Liu Rui leave, they all followed him down the mountain. Meng Liang looked at me, sighed helplessly, shook his head and walked down.


    I lay beside the tombstone and the rain poured on me wantonly. I picked up Erguotou on the ground and found it empty.


    Looking at the name on the tombstone, I remembered the last time I saw him.


    ����


    While drinking milk tea, I hurried into a luxurious office. Xu Hua was alone in the house. He was chopping the underground city on the computer. I glanced at his number with Yu Guang. The bright sky set symbolized his prominent status, local tyrant and willfulness.


    "Here we are!"


    Xu Hua looked up at me, said hello with a smile, and then said kindly, "sit down, I''m in the abyss, and it''s over in five minutes!"


    "... brother, can we do some serious work every day? There are so many things in the real estate, you don''t go down and have a look!"


    I was upset and speechless. I went to the sofa and sat down at will.


    "It''s OK for you to do business. At my age, I''ll be responsible for some comprehensive work!" Xu Hua is very blessed. His earlobes sink at least two or two. He looks away like a Maitreya Buddha.


    I watched him play the game. The operation was so bad that I couldn''t help saying, "are you walking down? You can''t stand up and fight with others with good equipment!"


    "Do you know how to play?" Xu Hua looked up a little unhappy.


    "Forget it, don''t play!" Xu Hua left the keyboard with both hands and angrily turned off the game.


    "Why did you call me back?" I asked straight away.


    "I missed you, so I called you back." Xu Hua put his hand on my shoulder and said with an ambiguous smile.


    "Sexual suggestion?" I quickly pulled off Xu Hua''s hand on my shoulder and got goose bumps all over.


    "Ha ha, now this young man..."


    "No way, now there are too many hidden rules of the boss and subordinates, so I have to guard against them..." I said with a grin.


    "You come with me." after that, Xu Hua stood up with a serious expression.


    "I don''t really want to rule me... It''s inconvenient for me to tell you today!" I quickly hugged the sofa and shouted like I would never obey.


    "Roll the calf... Come quickly!"


    "It''s over, I''m choking today..." when I heard Xu Hua''s words, I felt sad. Maybe after today, I may no longer be pure. I didn''t expect that after more than 20 years of chastity, I would be taken away by this old man who is almost 60 in front of me. I''m unwilling!


    With tears in my eyes, I carefully followed Xu Hua into the inner room of his office and saw him open a safe. There was a small button in it. With a gentle press, a wall behind the safe opened itself.


    I was a little surprised to see this scene. I came to his office countless times, but I didn''t find a dark room in it.


    "Come in." the middle-aged man looked at my surprised expression and said faintly.


    "Can you take it easy? I''m afraid of pain..." I calmed down and prayed.


    "Don''t say it''s useless, come in quickly." Xu Hua didn''t even look at it. I walked slowly into the dark room with my back and hands.


    When I entered the darkroom, I found that it was different from what I imagined. There were no so-called gold and silver treasures, no secret information, of course, there was no style I imagined, big round bed and iron chain... Looking at the whole room, there were candles and spirit cards.


    I was stunned and at a loss when I looked at countless spirit cards.


    "Why is the old boss still building a cemetery in his house?" I really don''t understand the tricks played by these rich people.


    The middle-aged man picked up three incense sticks from the table, lit them very solemnly, and then bowed to every holy place in the room.


    After saying goodbye, Xu Hua handed me three more incense sticks, smiled and said, "what''s up? I''m surprised. Come and say goodbye, and then I''ll tell you the story of this house."


    I didn''t hesitate. I took the incense and paid homage to every spiritual position very seriously.


    After Xu Hua saw me worship, he nodded with satisfaction, walked to a table, picked up two bottles of Erguotou from the drawer, opened one bottle and handed me one.


    Xu Hua unscrewed Erguotou, looked up and drank a third, and then opened the conversation.


    "There is no third person here except us." Xu Hua looked at me seriously and said.


    "Whose are these holy places, so many?" I looked around and wondered.


    "These are the of my dead brothers!" Xu Hua raised his head and answered in a loud voice.


    "So many?" when I heard the middle-aged answer, I couldn''t help but be surprised, because there are too many soul cards here. If these are all his dead brothers, how many people have died.


    "There were thirty of us at the beginning, but now there are only three left. Do you say more?" Xu Hua looked up and took another sip of wine and said slowly.


    After hearing Xu Hua''s words, I was silent. I didn''t expect so many people to die here.


    "Without these people, there would be no glory of Xiaoxitian now. It is these people who cast my blood slaughter today''s glory with their own lives, so I can''t forget everyone here."


    While talking, Xu Hua was very excited and sounded like a flood.


    I unscrewed Erguotou, took a gulp, and then looked at every soul card in the room very seriously.


    "In those days, these brothers came out with me to fight together, but now there are rivers and mountains, but they are all gone!" Xu Hua walked to the Lingpai with tears in his eyes and carefully wiped each Lingpai, just like stroking his newborn child, so careful and careful.


    I followed behind Xu Hua and looked carefully at every spiritual card in the room, each with its name, birth date and time of death.


    The more I looked, the more surprised I was that Xu Hua could record so many people in detail, enough to see how important these people are to him.


    "Many people say that Xu Hua wants education, no education, no IQ. He turned out to be a dealer Han who came out of the countryside. Why can he achieve today?"


    Xu Hua didn''t look back. He didn''t know whether he was talking to himself or to me.


    "I want to tell them that even if I''m Xu Hua, I have these brothers who can be willing to work for me. What''s this achievement today?"


    "I lost so many good brothers who take care of each other wholeheartedly. In exchange for today''s achievement, Xiaoye, do you think this business has lost or earned?"


    Xu Hua looked at me with a smile.


    "Lost."


    I answered without thinking.


    "All the baskets are lost. I tell you, those people are still interested in asking me why I can achieve today. They don''t fucking see what I get in exchange! It''s the life of my 27 brothers!"


    Xu Hua''s mood became very excited for a moment. He took a spirit card and handed it to me.


    "Come and have a good look!"


    I took the Lingpai, which was engraved with two words, Chen Ming.


    "Chen Ming, when we first came to D City, an old gang wanted us to go away. Chen Ming found the bastard''s nest alone with a shotgun, jumped seven people, and finally traded his life for our place in D city."


    "You''re looking at this." Xu Hua handed me a spirit card again.


    Xu Lei is written on it.


    "Xu Lei, when five of us went to other cities to ask for debts, we were blocked in a room by more than 30 people. He blocked the door with his own body and gave the four of us time to escape. Finally, he was chopped into meat mud."


    "Wang Meng, the driver who followed me all my life, was finally killed because of me. Even if he died, he didn''t say my whereabouts..."


    "Too many, too many. Without them, how can I have Xu Hua''s glory today..."


    Speaking, Xu Hua began to cry. To tell the truth, this is the first time I saw him cry so thoroughly and so sad. The man I have always regarded as an idol will cry and be sad.


    I looked at the white hair on his head. For a moment, I thought he was old, really old.


    "These people are the souls and heroes of our Xiaoxitian. If they see today''s Xiaoxitian, they will be very happy even if they die."


    I looked at the soul card and sighed.


    "Hey, I''m old. It''s hard to avoid getting hurt when I see these things."


    Xu Hua heard me, wiped his tears and said with a smile.


    "You''re not old. Why don''t you live ninety-one hundred?" I replied with a smile.


    "Good people don''t live long, bad people live for thousands of years?" Xu Hua kicked me after listening to my words and scolded. People like Xu Hua can''t adjust their emotions. They can laugh and laugh one second after crying one second.


    "Would you like some more?"


    I awkwardly changed the topic and handed the Erguotou in my hand to Xu Hua.


    "If I don''t drink it, I''m dead. What''s the point of drinking it myself."


    Xu Hua waved his hand and didn''t take the wine. Instead, he turned and walked out of the dark room.


    When I saw Xu Hua go out, I looked back at the room full of stories, and then I followed him out.


    "Do you know why I showed you these today?" Xu Hua went out of the darkroom and sat down on the sofa with his eyes closed.


    "I know." I nodded.


    "What do you know? You know?" Xu Hua opened his eyes and asked curiously.


    "You want to give Xiaoxitian to me, so you let me know the existence of these people, so I can''t forget these predecessors who gave their lives for Xiaoxitian." I answered Xu Hua''s question without beating around the bush.


    "Ha ha, you child, just have too many minds. If more people like you, we old men will starve to death." Xu Hua laughed, depending on whether he was angry at my directness.


    "You''re right. I''m old and can''t do anything. I want to have a rest." Xu Hua nodded, looked at me and then said.


    "You''re not old, let''s work for a few more years." when I heard Xu Hua''s words, I was silent and advised very seriously.


    "I can''t refuse to be old. It turned out that when we were young, I didn''t doze off for two days without closing my eyes. Now I can''t. It''s hard for me to open my eyes after watching the news broadcast. If I quit, it''s time for me to retire."


    Xu Hua waved his hand, looking very tired.


    Looking at the middle-aged man in front of me, I couldn''t find any reason to leave him. To tell the truth, his whole life, his military life, now the environment is good and there is a chance. It''s really time for him to have a rest. And if I still insist on letting him do it now, am I too asshole? To tell you the truth, how many people can get rid of Xu Hua in society? Now that he is bearish on himself and has a chance to leave, what right do I have to say no to him?


    "Xiaoye, if I give you this little west sky now, I don''t want you to make it bigger and bigger, that is, how many layers can you be sure of maintaining the status quo?" Xu Hua asked when he saw that I didn''t speak.


    "If you are laid off unharmed now, I have ten levels of assurance to control it," I thought carefully and replied.


    "Ha ha, so confident? Very good! Very good!" Xu Hua nodded again and again, pondered for a moment, and continued: "what if I wasn''t laid off unharmed?"


    "Seven floors," I replied simply.


    "Are those three floors because they often fight with them?" Xu Hua asked with some doubt.


    I was stunned after listening, and then nodded very seriously.


    "Do you think they dare not obey my orders?" Xu Hua said with a unchanged face.


    "Not against you, but against me, an outsider." now that I have said this, I have no scruples. What do you say.


    "Indeed, after all, Chang Zhan has been with me for so many years. He certainly doesn''t agree with you. Although he won''t oppose in the face, it''s still possible to do something behind his back."


    "But I''m not really afraid of him. If we really give it a shot, we''ll still open 73, and his chance of winning is not big." I then analyzed.


    "I just like your self-confidence. How many levels of confidence do you have if I die?"


    "How could you die? Don''t be kidding." after hearing Xu Hua''s words, my voice improved a lot.


    "I''m an immortal. Why can''t I die? Tell me?" Xu Hua joked blandly.


    "Who are you, Xiao Xitian''s blood butcher? Who dares to kill you? You are so young. If you really want to die, it will take 30 years."


    "Everything has to be in case. Just assume I''m dead. How sure can you take it?" Xu Hua took out a cigarette and didn''t light it, but put it in front of his nose and sniffed it carefully.


    "Smoke less, or you may really die." I saw the middle-aged take out his cigarette, frowned and said.


    "Didn''t I smoke here? There are so many things day by day. Tell me how sure you are." Xu Hua was unhappy immediately after listening to me and said loudly.


    "Not at all," I replied after a moment of silence.


    "Why?"


    "You are the soul of Xiao Xitian. If you die, Xiao Xitian will be gone."


    "Ha ha, that''s true. Is it difficult that I''m dead? Do I lose all my career? Do my brothers die in vain?" Xu Hua asked me with staring eyes, depending on his dissatisfaction with my answer.


    "Yes, I won''t inherit Xiaoxitian. I will take these brothers to avenge you. Although these things you left may be very attractive, I don''t care. You can''t die because of so many brothers for you over the years." I said seriously.


    "I won''t die, don''t worry..." Xu Hua was silent for a long time and said slowly.


    "The car has come, let''s go." a voice pulled me back to reality. I don''t know when I had an umbrella on my head, and Liu Rui under the umbrella looked haggard.


    "Are you willing to say he died like this?" I looked up at Liu Rui and asked in a trembling voice.


    "... unwilling!" Liu ruileng replied.


    "He won''t die in vain. I''ll come back! You''re right. It''s useless for me to be sad now. Only by avenging him can he walk on the yellow spring road without being alone!"


    I drank up the Erguotou in my hand, and then stood up slowly with the help of Liu Rui.


    I walked down the mountain with Liu Rui, and a Passat stopped at the intersection with its headlights on.


    "How much money is left on the book? Give my brothers a break!" I leaned against the back seat and said tired after getting on the bus.


    "OK..." Meng Liang, sitting in the driver''s seat, nodded helplessly.


    "These brothers have been with him all their life. Their lives are under pressure here. Don''t let the brothers chill!"


    After my words, the car fell into silence. Even Liu Rui, who talked a lot in Pingshi, closed his eyes and didn''t know what to think.


    "Where are we going?" I took off my wet coat and continued.


    "I don''t know..." Meng Liang shook his head.


    "Go north and drive out of D city first." the old Taoist was in a bad mood at this time. He opened his eyes and whispered.


    "Hehe, there are few people like us who are mixed with society. Forget where you love. I''m tired. I''ll sleep first."


    I closed my eyes with a sneer. Maybe I was really tired. I fell asleep after I closed my eyes.


    After I fell asleep, I had a long, long dream. I dreamed of us in high school.


    Northeast, SZ city in summer, 10 a.m. after class.


    SZ high school toilet.


    Meng Liang squatted in the toilet, his face flushed, which was obviously caused by excessive force.


    "What have Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan done? Why haven''t they come back yet?" Meng Liang asked me while trying to shit.


    "Yuanyuan was fooled by Liu Rui to steal the tomb. It''s not certain when he will come back. The specific time depends on how their tomb stealing progress is." I fanned the smell in front of my nose, looked at Meng Liang, took out two cigarettes, threw one to Meng Liang and lit one by myself.


    "Isn''t they really going to steal the tomb?" Meng Liang took out his lighter and lit the cigarette. He asked in surprise.


    "It is said that my brother Rui has found the tomb of Egyptian mummies, and they are ready to open a new era of tomb theft in China." I think of Liu Rui who told me mysteriously that he found the tomb of Egyptian mummies. My heart is desolate. The child''s IQ is obviously useless. I feel sad for his father.


    "No, is he careless? When the mummy was found in the northeast of his mother, why did the Pharaoh emigrate?" Meng Liang felt sorry for Liu Rui''s IQ.


    "Then who knows what he thinks? He won''t listen to any advice. He has to fight with the mummy with yuan yuan. Yuan Yuan is also very looking forward to the tomb robbing trip. They set out after discussion..."


    "Liu Rui is stupid about this yuan!" I can read Meng Liang''s deep concern about yuan yuan from his already red face.


    "Who said I brought Yuan Yuan silly?" a cheap voice came from the door of the toilet as soon as I finished.


    When I looked up, an unidentified object that looked like a human walked towards us with elegant small steps.


    When the unidentified object came to me, he naturally shook his unwashed hair for more than half a year and my face dandruff. The unidentified object looked at me with his soya bean sized eyes, and then said to me solemnly: "speak ill of others in the future. Keep your voice down. Do you know how many people think they were killed? You haven''t mixed the society. You don''t understand these things. I don''t blame you."


    I looked at the unidentified object pretending to be forced. I really wanted to go up and give him a mouth.


    Meng Liang raised his rosy and pale face, looked at the unidentified object, smiled and said, "did you succeed in stealing the tomb? Did you fight with the mummy happily?"


    The unidentified object took the remaining cigarette end from my hand and wrapped it hard with a sad face. Idiot shovel the wrong tap. The Yuan Yuan made a fool of him to dry the tap water pipe and tap water. He hung up on us. I was glad to see it, or I had to let the tap water die for me.

 Chapter 1647

    After listening to "ha ha ha ha ha ha", Meng Liang and I burst into laughter.


    "What are you laughing at? Can I have such a fucking accident if I don''t bring Yuanyuan that fool? This stupid child really let me break my glass heart." seeing Meng Liang and I laughing, the unidentified object obviously didn''t like it and said with a sad look.


    "What about Yuanyuan? Why did you come back alone? Why didn''t he come back to class?" I looked behind the unidentified object and didn''t find Yuanyuan.


    "Shovel not tap the wrong place, but also a spade that has dried up the idiot performance of tap water pipes, and organized him to reflect on his home." unidentified objects raised his head with pride.


    Obviously, people are organized. Talking is different.


    "It''s all organized now? What organization?" Meng Liang raised his pants and stamped his numb legs. He asked curiously.


    "Even the grave robbers Association doesn''t know. Can you read more books?" the unidentified object looked at Meng Liang with his small eyes and despised eyes.


    "It''s the first time I''ve heard that there is an association for tomb theft. Who is the president?" Meng Liang asked again.


    "It''s your majesty!" the unidentified object was as proud as a little princess.


    "Vice President yuan yuan?" although Meng Liang already had the answer in his heart, he couldn''t help asking.


    "At present, he still needs to organize an investigation and audit. The child is a little tiger. I''m a little worried about giving him the vice president." said Yuanyuan, and the unidentified object is also very worried.


    "It''s not that I despise you two. You''re the only two. You''re still the whole Association. If those grave robbers know, they''ll have to kill you both alive."


    After listening to the conversation, I was extremely speechless. I threw my cigarette butts into the toilet pit, turned and walked out. Meng Liang smiled and followed me out.


    "Why, who dares to hit me? Let me see! Do you despise our tomb robbing association? Don''t you think he has few people now. Just develop slowly. There were only three people when Taoyuan was sworn in. Later, they established a country!"


    Hearing that I insulted his association, the unidentified object obviously ran out of the toilet and shouted at us in the corridor, which attracted countless people''s eyes.


    Meng Liang and I hastened to speed up our pace. We really didn''t want others to know that we knew the chairman of the tomb robbing Association behind us.


    "You two stop for me. Why, it''s a shame to dislike me. Today, ye Han, you don''t admit your mistake with me, I''ll shout here, and I''ll let the whole grade know you." the unidentified object clearly saw our intention, not only didn''t converge, but his voice increased a lot.


    Sometimes you really have no way to take such a person. You should never try to defeat a fool, because he will clearly tell you what is right and wrong in the most stupid way of behavior. In the words of the unidentified object itself, my life is cheap anyway. It''s a big deal that I change my life with you. I''m suitable for whatever.


    Now this situation is, anyway, his people have long been lost. I am ashamed to hold you two. Anyway, I have no loss.


    The original name of the unidentified object was Liu Rui. Meng Liang and I grew up together since childhood, because our three families are neighbors and live close to each other. It is said that when his mother gave birth to him, that''s why she gave birth to such a wonderful thing. At the age of 8, influenced by the zombie Taoist priest, Liu Ruishen almost became the last Taoist priest in Maoshan, but later his father found out and killed his dream in the cradle in time. The guy beat him. Now I recall that scene with fear. Later, Liu Rui had to compromise, gave up the idea of becoming a Taoist, and then watched a TV play about tomb robbing. As a result, he was out of control. He was inspired to become the king of tomb robbing in China, and he has insisted until now. He can''t have a dream. He is wayward.


    Yuanyuan, the standard rich second generation, his family moved from other places. I really don''t know what his family does. Anyway, it''s rich. His mother didn''t practice a * * when she gave birth to him, but her IQ is not as good as Liu Rui. It sounds simple, but it doesn''t sound like a fool. Under the guidance of Liu Rui''s step-by-step edification, he is also striving to pursue his life ideal in the cause of tomb theft, and regards Liu Rui as his example and mentor in life.


    He and Liu Rui were called the two heroes of tomb robbing. Now Liu Ruiming, who has a dream, was not satisfied with this title. In order to carry forward his tomb robbing career, he established the smallest tomb robbing Association in modern Chinese history.


    As for Meng Liang and I who belong to ordinary families, we don''t have a prominent family background and certainly don''t have such a low IQ. Our parents work in the same factory and are ordinary workers.


    My story revolves around Meng Liang, Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan in this small city.


    When we returned to the class, we had already had class. With a worried mood, I came to the door of our class, took a deep breath and opened the door. I saw the students who studied hard, who should nag, read e-books, enjoy Island comics, and show a very gratifying smile.


    Liu Rui was the last one to enter the class. Obviously, as soon as my brother Rui came out, he must cause a certain degree of sensation. There is no way that a man like him is like a firefly in the night, a beetle in the vegetable garden and a green onion in the cabbage field, which attracts the attention of the masses wherever he is.


    When Liu Rui came back, our head teacher was writing hard on the blackboard. When the head teacher saw us, I observed that the corners of the head teacher''s mouth twitched obviously, and the hand holding the chalk trembled, and an obvious murderous spirit rippled in our class.


    However, Ruige didn''t seem to see the emotional change of the head teacher. He was still calm and walked towards his seat with a confident smile on his face.


    Meng Liang and I followed Liu Rui''s steps and lowered our heads. Just as we wanted to sit down, we heard the head teacher''s calm voice: "get out and clean the toilet!"


    When I heard this voice, I was relieved. Fortunately, the head teacher didn''t get angry. If he smiled and talked to me, he would be close to death. Our head teacher is a middle-aged woman in her 40s. She doesn''t know how to use a good stick. Almost 80% of the class fee in our class let the loser buy mops, Moreover, 90% of this mop stick is also consumed by Liu Rui, so I always feel that Liu Rui is the only classmate in our class who didn''t pay the class fee in vain, not only didn''t pay in vain, but also earned.


    The three of us hummed a little song. Just two steps away, we saw a figure running towards us.


    "Do you have to be beaten? I just asked my father to clean up at home. I have to be beaten here?"


    A gentle looking, slightly fat young man gasped and asked me with worry.


    He is the Yuanyuan I mentioned earlier. He is one of the candidates for the vice president of the legendary tomb robbing Association. He has a superior family background, but he is very righteous. Basically, at the end of the month, we all rely on Yuanyuan and his father to cheat money to make a living. I will make friends like Yuanyuan.


    "Why did you come here when you were beaten and cleaned the toilet?" I said happily.


    "OK, OK, not serious! There was an accident at home and almost didn''t come out." Yuan Yuan was also relieved and wiped his forehead sweat.


    "Your old man cut you?" Liu Rui stretched out his neck like a bastard.


    "How are you going to ask? If you didn''t have to pull me to steal the tomb, could I be beaten?" Yuan Yuan said angrily.


    "Fart! Didn''t you volunteer at first? Cry and beg me to take you. If you say so, I won''t take you next time.


    Yuanyuan thought for a while, as if he had to follow, so he didn''t speak again. The four of us staggered out of the teaching building, went to the guard room to find two brooms, and then buried ourselves in hard work against the strong smell of shit.


    We simply cleaned the toilet for a while, smoked a cigarette, then chatted for a while, looked at the time, felt almost, and began to walk to the canteen, because it was time for lunch break.


    While walking, Liu Rui hummed deeply about love business, which attracted the admiration of countless little girls. When we arrived at the canteen, the four of us pocketed our clothes and searched them cleanly, only to collect less than ten yuan. Finally, Meng Liang saw that there was no way for everyone. He took out a wrinkled twenty yuan from the smelly insole.


    "Brothers, the problem is very serious. Now there is a huge problem in front of us." I photographed 27 yuan with zero and whole on the dining table in the canteen and said in a heavy tone.


    "What''s the problem?" Liu Rui asked with an ignorant face.


    "You can''t fucking see. You don''t have money to eat." Meng Liang took out the 20 yuan at the bottom of the box. He was obviously distressed and shouted angrily.


    "It''s not that I said you were three. What an adult. You have 27 yuan in your hand. It''s good to come to the canteen. To tell you the truth, if I had 10 yuan in my hand, I wouldn''t talk to you about this." then Liu Rui reached out and picked up the 27 yuan on the table.


    "I''ll buy instant noodles. Will you eat it three times?"


    "Let''s have four bowls. By the way, add me a sausage. I''ve grown up recently and need nutrition." I turned my head back.


    Liu Rui took the money and walked briskly to the place where we bought instant noodles in the canteen. After all, there were not many people who bought instant noodles at noon. Liu Rui bought four bowls of instant noodles and soaked them in hot water. Then he carefully held the four bowls of instant noodles and walked back. Because Liu Rui had four bowls of instant noodles, it was a little difficult to walk. After all, there was water in the instant noodles. At this time, a figure suddenly appeared He ran over and bumped into Liu Rui. The three bowls of instant noodles were directly sprinkled on Liu Rui. My brother Rui jumped up with a roar. The instant noodles were full of boiling water, which could make my brother Rui hot.


    The man who hit him quickly patted the instant noodle soup on his body, then pointed to Liu Rui and asked, "are you fucking blind? Don''t you walk with long eyes?"


    The man who bumped into Liu Rui is in the same grade as us. Others call him Tudou. It is said that he is very social. He fools around with the bastards outside the school every day. Moreover, Tudou is wearing a little special today. He looks very bright in red coat and green pants. Coupled with his face that looks like two people turning actors, I think if you give him a handkerchief, Liu Laogen can make a fire on the big stage.


    When Liu Rui heard this, he stopped jumping immediately. Then he looked at the students in front of him and said solemnly, "obviously you hit me. Who the fuck do you say is blind?"


    "Who the fuck are you scolding?" Tudou, who was going to leave, turned around and scolded loudly as soon as Liu Rui dared to answer back.


    "Scold you, what''s the matter." I''m not used to such a thing.


    "OK, wait here for me." the potato threw a cruel word and turned to leave.


    "Wait a minute, you pay me back the instant noodles first." seeing that Tudou wanted to go, Liu Rui grabbed the student. Liu Rui didn''t look for trouble. He really loved the instant noodles.


    "What''s the matter, brother Rui?" the three of us rushed over after hearing Liu Rui''s cry. I was a little surprised to see Liu Rui wearing instant noodles.


    "It''s none of your business. I can solve it." Liu Rui looked at me and said.


    "If you don''t return the instant noodles money to me today, you don''t want to go." Ruige dragged the boy and said with dark eyes. It seems that my Ruige is really angry because of the instant noodles. Rego was angry and the consequences were serious. Although my brother Rui is usually funny, he is never vague on economic issues. When I was a child, because a chicken leg was bitten by a dog, the dogs in our area had to take a detour when they saw him. You can imagine how much my brother Rui looked at these things.


    Tudou looked at Liu Rui, looked at me again, and Meng Liang snorted coldly. "OK, there are many people, right? I''m not leaving yet."


    After that, I took out the phone. I saw that it was going to call someone.


    Tudou shook the phone to Liu Rui and asked; "I don''t have any money now. Can I call someone to send me money?"


    "You fight and let him send money quickly. I''m hungry." Liu Rui didn''t know whether he was really stupid or fake stupid, but he agreed.


    "You haven''t been beaten!" the potato scolded, took out the phone and quickly dialed several numbers.


    "Brother Hao, bring someone in! I met a porcelain bumper in the canteen. He blackmailed me money!" potato shouted at the phone with a very wronged look.


    "Can you let me go? Someone will send you money soon." Tudou is helpless to watch Liu Rui after calling. At this time, many students have gathered around the canteen to watch the excitement. Rui, who is full of instant noodles, is indeed some wonderful flowers. At this moment, he is the No. 1 man in the canteen. He is standing in the center of the stage.


    "No, I let you go. Why did you run?" Liu Rui replied stubbornly, regardless of other people''s different eyes and how many people around him looked at him.


    "Brother, do you care about this money? You are too fucking persistent!" I saw two words in the potato''s eyes and collapsed.


    About ten minutes later, the crowd in the canteen was in a panic. At least more than a dozen boys took out a bunch of backpacks, stool legs, baseball bats and Hula and ran towards me. I knew Tian Hao, who was also our first term. He had a little spare money at home and knew more people in the society, so basically no one dared to provoke him in our school.


    Tian Hao came over with two words on his face. Then he looked at Liu Rui and looked at potatoes and said, "I heard there was a touch porcelain?"


    "Brother Hao is him."


    When Tudou saw Tian Hao coming, he wanted to see his father. He almost burst into tears, plus a big hug. He stretched out his hand and pointed to Liu Rui.


    "Did you give him money?" Liu Rui looked at Tian Hao and asked.


    "Potatoes, what''s the money?" Tian Hao turned and asked.


    "He hit me, and then he asked me to accompany him for instant noodles. There are many of them. They won''t let me go if they don''t give me money. I can''t call you."


    "Fart, you hit me." Liu Rui scolded as soon as he heard Tudou lying.


    "OK, let him go first and I''ll give you the money." Tian Hao didn''t care who hit who, so he opened Liu Rui''s hand holding the potato.


    I was a little surprised to hear Tian Hao''s words. I didn''t expect that Tian Hao understood the matter and didn''t entangle it. If he entangled it, it would be difficult to do it.


    "How much is your instant noodles?" Tian Hao asked after pulling them apart.


    "Twenty two, four instant noodles and four intestines." Ruige said, and the students were happy, and Tian Hao laughed.


    Tian Hao touched his trouser pocket, then took out a hundred and said with a smile, "I don''t have any change in my hand. I''ll give you a hundred."


    "No, I''ll take twenty-two," my brother replied with backbone.


    "I''ll give you a hundred if I give you a hundred." Tian Hao was a little impatient, and then turned the money to Liu Rui, with contempt in his eyes. " All right, potatoes, let''s go. "


    After that, Tian Hao will turn and leave.


    "Wait a minute, you haven''t paid me back yet." Liu Rui didn''t take the money from Tian Hao, and his voice shouted angrily.


    "Don''t you have all the money? What the fuck do you want?" Tian Hao finally couldn''t help scolding.


    "Grass Mud Horse, give me back the money." Liu Rui looked at Tian Hao and scolded.


    At this time, Meng Liang and I also stood up, because we both knew that this fight would have to be fought at the moment Tian Hao left his money.


    "Oh, fuck, don''t give me your face. It''s going to turn the sky. Come and let me see. What can you do if I don''t give you a fucking Penny today?" Tian Hao shouted at Liu Rui.


    "I''ll go to your leaf, Yuan Yuan, Meng Liang, hit him!" Liu Rui looked at Tian Haoqi and didn''t hit him. He rushed up with an arrow and punched him in the head.


    "My grass, you dare to hit me!" Tian Hao covered his head and said unbelievably.


    "You fucking think you''re Altman? What''s the matter with you!" Meng Liang then kicked him on the stomach, which made Tian Hao shrink on the ground like a shrimp.


    "Beat him for me!" Tian Hao lay on the ground and shouted to the students behind him.


    When Tian Hao shouted, the potatoes and the people brought by Tian Hao also moved, and the canteen was in a mess. Meng Liang and I immediately ran to Liu Rui''s side. After Liu Rui grabbed Tian Haoran, it was a set of combined boxing. Meng Liang and I also saw who fought who. After all, there were many people opposite. The three of us started better, but we couldn''t stand so much recognition later.


    I looked at Meng Liang, Liu Rui and Yuanyuan, and then shouted to run. The three of us began to run outside the canteen. Because there were more and more people watching the excitement, the three of us easily got rid of Tian Hao''s gang.


    "Grass Mud Horse, you three wait for me." Tian Hao can make Liu Rui fight very hard. He can''t see his face. When he came, Liu Rui did it like a brooding chicken.


    The three of us are no better than Tian Haoqiang. After all, there are many people across the street. We must be busy with so many hands.


    "Why JB?" Meng Liang asked breathlessly holding the wall.


    "I''m sure I can''t go back to class," I said, looking at my school uniform, which was almost broken.


    "Damn it, Tian Haotai can pretend to be forced. I have to do him. I''ve seen more people who are richer than him. It''s the first one to pretend to be forced like him." Liu Rui took off his school uniform full of footprints and instant noodles and said with a grin.


    "It is estimated that he also wants to fight with you now." Meng Liang spit.


    "Let''s go. Don''t stay here. The teacher can''t see it later."


    "Where are you going?"


    "Go to the mahjong parlor and find brother long. You can''t go home like this," I said.


    "Brother long, I won''t go. Last time I shot bamboo into his cigarette, he still wanted to fuck me!" Liu Rui shook his head.


    "If you don''t go, the three of us can go. Wait here for Tian Hao to dry you." after that, the three of us turned around and left.


    "Oh, you''re still not brothers. It''s not fucking interesting to go now." Liu Rui chased us when he saw us go.


    The other Tian Hao looked at us with the hairstyle of a brooding chicken.


    "Brother Hao, do you still chase?" asked potato, tired and wheezing.


    "These are from the track and field team. They can run. Wait for me. I don''t believe they won''t come back." Tian Hao is also very tired.


    "Yes, when they come back..." the potato echoed.


    Brother long was originally known to us through brother Yu. Brother long is not from our SZ City, but moved from other places. There is a small mahjong hall in our old district. Although we call him brother long, he is almost in his 50s, but we always call him brother long because of jokes.


    Brother long is very rich. I don''t know why he moved to our small county, but I think he is a man with a story. It can be seen from the fact that there are at least nine widows near his house who have had broken shoes with him. This man is definitely not simple.


    The three of us walked for more than half an hour and finally came to Longge''s mahjong hall. After entering the mahjong hall, we saw several old men and women playing mahjong. There were few people. It seems that Longge hasn''t come out of the trough of his career.


    Brother long doesn''t make any money by opening this mahjong hall, because few people come to play here, and all the people come are old men and women. Now old men and women don''t like to come. I asked brother long, "you might as well turn it off and do something else. What are you trying to do if you don''t make money?"


    After listening, brother long said to me with a serious face: you are still young, you don''t understand. Men, money meets the material, women solve the desire, and only career can support the soul. "


    "Your broken mahjong hall is also called career?"


    "Roll the calf, do what you should do." brother long gave a kick and ended our conversation about career.

 Chapter 1648

    Longge''s mahjong hall is located in a broken residential area in the south of the city.


    We opened the rusty door and walked into a dilapidated community. The buildings outside the community were exposed and leaked with red bricks and no cement. It looked like a dangerous building.


    We went to Longge''s mahjong hall and found that the door was locked.


    "Bang!"


    "Shit, why did you lock the door for most of the day?" Meng Liang raised his legs and was about to kick the big iron gate of the mahjong hall.


    "Don''t move!" Liu Rui reached out and stopped Meng Liang, then put his ear on the iron door.


    "Leave him alone!"


    More than ten minutes later, the door of the mahjong hall was opened. A woman at least forty-six or seven years old, a little fat and wearing silk stockings and miniskirts, with sweat stains on her cheeks, came out with a small bag.


    I know this man. He often comes to Longge to play mahjong. He is a widow.


    "What are you doing here?" the woman saw us, winked and asked softly.


    "What are you doing in there?" Liu Rui still giggled.


    "Little boy, what do you know!"


    Then the woman twisted her ass and stepped on high heels and went out of the community.


    After the widow left, several of us pushed open the door of the mahjong hall and went to the inner room. It turned out that we often played here, so we still know a lot about the environment here, just like our own home.


    At this time, brother long was still enjoying the afterglow of passion in bed. Just after the three of us entered, brother long sat up and rubbed the brain bag full of meat. He asked, "Why are you running here when you don''t have class? ��


    "Brother long, what did you do just now?" Liu Rui looked at brother long with an obscene smile.


    As soon as Liu Rui spoke, brother Long Teng stood up, "little bastard, do you dare to come here? I''ll kill you today."


    Then he grabbed Liu Rui and pressed it on the ground. After a big meal, he greeted Liu Rui. It was impossible to see the scene.


    "Do you say you still shoot bamboo in my cigarette?" brother long asked, holding his slippers and riding on Liu Rui.


    "Don''t dare, brother long, I really don''t dare." Liu Rui was tortured by brother long, so he almost cried.


    "If you want to be with me, how can I deal with you?" brother long stepped down from Liu Rui and looked at me and Meng Liang. "Are you two beaten?"


    "What''s that called? We beat others, but there were a lot of people opposite. It was a terrible victory." I picked up brother Long''s Red River from the table and ordered one.


    "Shit, when I was your age, I could beat ten." brother long proudly.


    "Just pretend to be B." Meng Liang said without giving face to brother long.


    "Brother long, people say that those who smoke Red River are big brothers. Are you big brother?" I looked at the smoke in my hand and talked nonsense.


    "Not all the people who smoke Honghe are big brothers. Don''t those migrant workers also smoke?" brother long also lit a cigarette and then said, "I didn''t have money to smoke this cigarette every day. Later, when I had some money, I fell in love with this cigarette. I''m not used to smoking anything else."


    "What the hell did you do, brother long? You always think about it day by day." Liu Rui asked while washing the basin.


    "I used to be a chairman, but later I got rid of it. I went here to open a mahjong parlor."


    "Fuck off, I''m so lazy to listen to you." Meng Liang finally couldn''t stand it. After scolding, he went to wash.


    "Now you kids are not big or small. I cut you ten years ago." brother long kicked Lei Lei and said with a smile and scold.


    "It''s estimated that you couldn''t do him ten years ago. Look at your stomach..." I said with a smile.


    "Leaf, if you say this, will you forget it?" Liu Rui asked me while wiping his face.


    "I don''t think we''ll give up! Tian Hao made us lose face this time. How can people still call Chen Haonan in school in the future? I don''t think it''s going to be that way!" I said my inner thoughts.


    "Cao, why is he so awesome? He doesn''t want to let it go. I still feel a loss. I''ll go home and ask for money and let''s find someone to beat him!" Yuan Yuan obviously hasn''t suffered such a big loss and looks angry.


    "Take a break! Can you find two girls with that money? Just the four brothers, buy two kitchen knives tomorrow and stab him when they come to trouble us!" Liu Ruijian never agreed to spend money to find outsiders to solve the matter.


    "You''re right. I''m afraid he''ll be a bird! Fuck me. I throw shit at his house every day!" Lei Lei''s idea has always been shocking.


    "Ha ha! Let Yuanyuan dig his sewer every day." Liu Rui said with a laugh.


    "Ha ha, I agree with this method!"


    We laughed and the atmosphere eased. When the elder brother came in from the door, he said slowly, "all washed up, let''s go to dinner. Today we''ll take you to the skin. Let''s go."


    "Brother, forget it. We''re sorry to spend your money!" Liu Rui reserved for a moment and refused very falsely.


    "If you do this again, I''ll beat you up!" brother long kicked Liu Rui and said with a smile and scold.


    A group of people followed brother long behind him and walked out of the mahjong hall. Brother long came to a broken Xiali, which can''t be broken any more. He walked very smartly to the cab. We tried our best and crowded into the car.


    "Brother long, it''s time to change your old car!" I said casually while sitting in the car.


    "Grass, I have to have money to change!" brother long shouted.


    "You spent all your money on B, you don''t have no money..." Meng Liang glanced and said.


    "When is it your little boy''s turn to educate me!" brother long turned his head and shouted on Meng Liang''s head.


    Meng Liang was honest at once. He covered his head and dared not speak.


    About twenty minutes later, we came to a hotel.


    Several of us walked into the hotel, came to the private room on the second floor, sat down one after another, and put the dishes on the table one after another.


    "Ha ha, I''ll drink with my stomach open today. I''ll cover all the expenses!" brother long raised his glass and said boldly.


    We were all very happy and stood up one after another.


    "Brother long, don''t talk about it. There are places where you can use it. Just talk. Who is afraid of things, who is the grandson!" I said, raised my glass and drank it in one gulp.


    "Yes! You won''t be able to do your own work on the widow''s side in the future. I''ll help you!" Liu Rui shouted with great taste.


    "Roll the calf!" brother long smiled and scolded.


    "Brother long, here''s to you!" Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan also raised their glasses and shouted at brother long.


    "Sit down, don''t be so restrained, you little children. What can I use you? Let''s just drink and eat. Don''t talk nonsense. Come and drink!" brother long looked at us with a smile and said slowly.


    "Stupid Yuanyuan, you can''t save some for me. It''s like you haven''t eaten." at this time, Liu Rui shouted at Yuanyuan very reluctantly.


    To tell you the truth, Yuanyuan''s food really surprised me. He knew that he had come for dinner. He didn''t know that he thought the goods had escaped from famine.


    "You don''t know. I went on a hunger strike at home, or my father wouldn''t let me out." Yuan Yuan said as he gnawed at the pig''s paw.


    "Grass, the thought of the rich second generation is enough for me to enter in my life. I can''t eat every day. You are still in the mood to go on a hunger strike." Liu Rui said after listening to Yuanyuan''s words, taking a sip of wine with a little melancholy.


    "I have to eat more and go back to avenge him." Yuan Yuan found an inspirational reason for himself to continue eating.


    "Ha ha, take your time to eat. There''s not enough." brother long, who was drinking on the side, said with a smile.


    "Brother long is powerful."


    "Brother long is domineering."


    Several of us immediately followed and flattered.


    After eating for more than an hour, we drank almost the same wine. We all leaned back on the chair with a cigarette in our mouth. Yuanyuan and Liu Rui have been unable to speak. Meng Liang and I are better. Brother long doesn''t eat much and has been drinking himself, but brother Long''s drinking capacity has always been very good. Let''s say, I haven''t seen him drink too much.


    "Brother long, why do I always think you are a man with a story?" Liu Rui was full and ready to soak brother long again.


    "Little rabbit, don''t talk to me."


    "Look at you, as soon as I speak, you''ll be anxious. Can you get along?" Liu Rui was a little unhappy.


    "Brother long, I also feel that you are not ordinary people." at this time, I also said.


    "How can you feel it?" brother long lit another cigarette and looked at me with a smile.


    "You are so old that you don''t even have a daughter-in-law and children, but I don''t think you look like someone who can''t find a daughter-in-law, so I think you have a story."


    "Ha ha." brother long smiled and said nothing.


    "Is that you?" I asked as soon as I saw a play.


    "Brilliant." after that, brother long picked up his coat and went out, leaving us a figure. This figure feels very cool in my eyes.


    "Really?" Liu Rui shouted to brother long.


    "I''m leaving now?" I saw brother long go out and quickly stood up and shouted.


    "There''s a new little widow next door. I have to go and comfort... You go on eating..."


    "Meng Liang, do you think he''s bragging about B?" Liu Rui asked Meng Fei after brother long left.


    "Who knows? Besides, what does he have to do with you? Why do you always care about this?"


    "Vulgar, if he is really a big boss or something, I will follow him in the future, it will not be far from prosperity." Liu Rui said seriously.


    "If he is a big boss, he has to kill you," I said with a smile.


    "Yes, I''m always hurting him. I''d better know if I didn''t hurt him. I don''t know if brother long checked out. I don''t have money without checking out." Liu Rui said with a little melancholy.


    "Ha ha, the big boss doesn''t want your money. Don''t worry." Meng Liang patted Liu Rui.


    We stayed in the hotel for a while, looked at it, and it was almost more than nine o''clock. The evening self-study was almost finished, so we went to school.


    It was almost ten o''clock when I returned to school, and there were more than ten minutes before our school''s self-study next night. Looking at the brightly lit teaching building, maybe I''m really not suitable for learning this road. At least now I think so. There are a thousand kinds of people and a thousand kinds of lives in the world, so I don''t think everyone will get the life they want through learning. Some people are suitable for learning and some people are not suitable for learning. A person''s future depends on his own motivation and ability. People with ability don''t need to learn. Even if people without ability learn, they will not succeed.


    "Go back to your bedroom first. I''ll buy a box of cigarettes." I was addicted to smoking and found that I didn''t have any cigarettes in my hand.


    "Going to the supermarket to tease the little girl again?" Liu Rui looked at me and said.


    "Roll the calf..."


    "People today! I''m so happy today..." I went to the supermarket and hummed a tune all the way. I was in a very happy mood.


    On the other hand, it''s time to finish class in the teaching building, and the students have left the teaching building one after another.


    Tian Hao also formed a good formation, and seven or eight people came to the bedroom building with guys.


    "Shit, today I have to catch the boy who scratched me and fight to death." Tian Hao scolded.


    "No, I''m scratched by my brave brother. I''m full of flowers. I don''t know if I''ll leave a scar in the future?" potato thought he was good at talking.


    "Go, stay away from me. Can I get scratched without you? It''s disturbing to see you." potato said very irritably.


    "Brother Hao, how can I see that the boy in front looks familiar?" potato stretched out his finger and pointed to me, who was flirting with the salesperson.


    "Cao, he''s the one who did it at noon. Go! Fuck him!" Tian Hao recognized me, shouted loudly, and then came to me with someone.


    "Very happy?" just as I was about to make further contact with the salesperson, a group of people suddenly appeared next to me. These people were holding wooden sticks. The leader was Tian Hao, followed by potatoes. The rest were raw faces, which I didn''t know.


    When I saw these people, I immediately understood. Come on, this is to block me.


    "Hehe, why? I didn''t let me fight enough at noon?" knowing their intention, I didn''t speak politely. The war must be fought. At this time, it''s useless to be soft. Why don''t you scold him and vent your anger.


    "At this fucking time, you dare to install B, don''t you?" said the potato with a smile.


    "Draft it? Why do I look down on you so much and hide behind others all day and yell at us? Like a dog!" my tone was very strong, and every sentence sounded good.


    "My mouth is so cheap at this time!" potato''s face changed immediately when he heard me.


    "Fuck you!" I went up and punched them directly in the face of potatoes.


    "Fuck him!" Tian Hao came to me with a stick.


    Peng! Peng


    When Tian Hao shouted, a group of people rushed to me, and their fists and sticks fell on me like raindrops.


    I clenched my teeth and stepped back, looking for Tian Hao''s position.


    "I fuck you!"


    When Tian Hao waved to me with a stick, I pulled away the people around me, directly went up and grabbed Tian Hao''s hair, threw him to the ground, then rode on his neck and punched him on the head.


    "I fuck you, you let go of me!" Tian Hao was pressed on the ground by me and kept howling.


    "If I don''t care, you don''t know I''m your father. You''re not a cow B. don''t you want to find fault with me? Come on! Draft it!" my heart at this time is to seize the leader. As long as I convince him, others can be afraid.


    "Get the fuck out of him!" said the potato, hitting me on the head with a stick.


    With a buzzing sound, my head was confused. I shook my head hard and continued to grasp Tian Hao''s hair, punch after punch.


    After more than ten punches, I''m very tired. As shown in the TV series, I fight for hundreds of rounds. It''s pure gossip. No matter how strong you are, you wave 20 punches hard. Do you think you''re empty? Of course, people with professional training are not like this, such as some professional athletes or Sanda.


    "Don''t fucking fight! The teacher is coming!" I heard it faintly. I don''t know who shouted.


    As soon as I finished there, I felt relaxed all over. They must have stopped. Tian Hao and I fell to the ground. I didn''t care whether the teacher came or not. You said to fight and you said to stop. I have to convince one today.


    I then hit Tian Hao''s head on the ground again and again.


    "Pull them apart quickly! Grass, the teacher is coming!" potato looked at Tian Hao with blood on his face and said anxiously.


    Several people pulled me apart together. I was paralyzed and sat on the ground. I felt the pain everywhere, the kind of pain that tore my heart and lungs.


    "Draft, do you take... Take?" I gasped and scolded intermittently.


    Tian Hao didn''t speak. He lay on the ground for a while and covered his face with a cry of pain.


    "OK! You fucking wait, you fucking be careful, we''re not finished!" potato still refused at this time.


    "Fuck you, I''m right here. I''m the only one to receive you at any time!" I said and was about to get up. It really hurt so much that I decided not to get up.


    "You fucking wait for me!" Tudou asked several people to carry Tian Hao and disappear into the street.


    I looked at their disappearing background, disdained to smile, took out a newly bought cigarette from my pocket, lit one, held it in my mouth and took a deep breath.


    "Deng Deng Deng Deng!" my Nokia shook wildly in my trouser pocket.


    "Hello, hello..." I called a few times, and Meng Liang''s voice came out.


    "Hey... Why did you go... Why haven''t you come back yet!" Meng Liang was worried in his voice.


    "There was an accident! I met Tian Hao and them!"


    "Fuck him, they blocked you. Where are you? I''ll go right away!" Meng Liang immediately understood what was going on when he heard that I met Tian Hao.


    "Now they''re all gone. I''m next to the school supermarket. Give me that suit when you come over."


    "OK, I''ll be there in a minute."


    After hanging up, I lay on the ground, smoked a cigarette and breathed the fresh air. The passing shopping students looked at me as if they were crazy, because I looked so embarrassed.


    After a while, about 20 minutes, I saw Meng Liang, Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan running over in a hurry.


    "Here it is!" I shouted.


    "Shit, you''re a dead hand under B!" Meng Liang saw that I was covered with blood and his eyes were red. Once he did this, he was going to die. There were not many people he cared about, just our brothers. We grew up together except yuan yuan. Since junior high school, we all have money to spend together. Meng Liang''s family conditions are not very good, So most of the time, we eat with me. Although we think it''s nothing for brothers to spend money together, Meng Liang cherishes such feelings very much.


    "It''s a fucking question. What do you think the leaves are like? It can''t be just like that. We must fix him!" Liu Rui said angrily.


    "Yes! Fuck him!" Yuan Yuan agreed very much and avenged Tian Hao.


    "OK, that''s it! Go back to school in the afternoon and let Liu Rui find fault!" I pointed to Liu Rui with an angry face.


    "Tomorrow I''ll buy ten bowls of instant noodles and throw them on him. I see how he can..."


    With the help of them, I walked back to my bedroom. Although I looked full of blood, it was actually skin trauma. It didn''t matter, so I didn''t go to the hospital. After a simple wash, I lay in bed and fell asleep.


    On the other end, Tian Hao was carried to the hospital by them. There was no injury on his body. The doctor simply bandaged him.


    "Brother Hao, blame me..." potato looked at Tian Hao, whose head was wrapped like zongzi, and blamed himself very much.


    "Fuck, it''s not over. I haven''t suffered such a loss yet..." Tian Hao took out his mobile phone, found a number with remarks for brother Tian and dialed it.


    "Who? Call the fuck in the middle of the night!" the other end of the phone should be still awake, and the voice scolded with some irritability.


    "I... Xiao Hao..."


    "Oh, what''s the matter?"


    "Brother Tian, I was beaten..." after brewing feelings, Tian Hao said to the phone with a wronged look.


    "Who called you?" asked the other end of the phone.


    "Several people in our school..." Tian Hao felt a little ashamed and said.


    "You''re still looking for me, little boy B of the school. Now you''re getting better and better... Tomorrow I''ll let binzi and them take some people to have a look..."


    "Thank you..." Tian Hao hung up the phone before he finished his words.


    "Wait for me if you draft it. I don''t understand you. I don''t have to mix in school..." Tian Hao put down the phone and said with dark eyes and gnashing teeth.


    At the end of class the next day, our brothers smoked in the toilet. After discussion, they agreed that Liu Rui would find fault and let them start first. In this way, there are also words to say.


    The day passed quickly. After school, several of us went straight to Tian Hao''s class with baseball sticks. There were only four of us. We always believed that it was useless to fight with many people. Unity and momentum were very important. We all trusted each other and believed that no one would run no matter what we played. That''s why no one was willing to provoke us on campus.


    On the playground, five of our brothers walked to Tian Hao''s class, holding the bench legs and looking like an old fool. They all said that I was very similar to Chen Haonan.


    When we came to Tian Hao''s class, we found that there was no one. We waited for about five or six minutes. Meng Liang was the most breathless and scolded: "is this stupid B afraid and ran away?"


    "According to my brother for many years..."


    "Silly B, shut up!" before Liu Rui finished talking about B, we scolded in one voice.


    "Wait five minutes, go to the bedroom and fuck him if you don''t come!" Yuan Yuan expressed his opinion.


    Just after he finished, my phone rang. I looked at the number. It was strange. I got through with some doubts: "Hello, who?... OK, you wait!"


    "Which silly B is it?"


    "Yes, he asked us to go outside the school and said that it would be solved in the school. The teacher saw that it would not end well. He said that if we didn''t go, we would be grandchildren!"


    "Let''s go. The basket is the basket. He''s like a B inside and outside the school. Fuck him!" Meng Liang''s tone was full of disdain.


    "Go, fuck him!" Liu Rui ran out of school.

 Chapter 1649

    Yuan Yuan and I looked at these two people and laughed. It was so easy to win the money.


    Several of us took a leave from our head teacher and stayed in the ward all day. We played poker all day. Finally, I won more and Liu Rui lost miserably.


    We''ll be ready to go back to school in the evening, because there''s basically nothing to do now, that is, we still can''t keep up with the IQ of playing poker, and the false estimates from the school can''t give us, so we have to go back. At first, we were going to let Yuanyuan rest in the hospital for a few more days, because Xu Feng was asking us for a week''s room fee, but Yuanyuan said he didn''t like to stay here and had to go back to school with me. Later, we couldn''t help it, so we had to come back.


    When I got back to school, it was the evening self-study time, because all the students knew that the four of us had fought with more than 20 Tian Hao. When the students in our class saw us coming back, they clapped their hands. I was a little embarrassed and became a hero after being beaten.


    "No, no, thank you for giving me applause. I will continue to work hard!" Liu Rui walked onto the podium with a shameless look, waved his hands and said, as if he had won the Nobel Prize.


    "Get off!" our old class saw Liu Rui''s black line on his face and kicked him down.


    Seeing Liu Rui''s appearance, all the students in our class laughed, and Liu Rui continued to live in peace.


    "Song Yuan, are you all right?" the old class also knew what had happened and asked a little worried about yuan yuan.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." Yuanyuan smiled.


    "It''s all right. You all go back to self-study. Don''t applaud. It''s like a concert."


    Liu Rui didn''t seem to hear what the old class said. When we all returned to our seats, he still stood there with a smile, closed his eyes and shook his head.


    "No, can you roll the calf for me?" the old class gave Liu Rui a head.


    I woke up and ran back to my seat. When I got back to my seat, I took out all my textbooks and lay on the table for a good rest. I''m tired these days.


    The other end.


    "Brother Hao, I heard that ye Han and they are back!" Tudou hurried to Tian Hao''s class as soon as he got the news of our return.


    "He came back very quickly." Tian Hao now feels that the whole person is in high spirits. After our affairs, he immediately established his position in our sophomore year of senior high school. Everyone has seen his means. His effect of setting an example to others is still very good. At least, he has achieved the effect Tian Hao wants.


    "Then do we need to teach them a lesson?" Tudou smiled. After what we did, he now worshipped his boss. It was like a surging river, and the appearance of dog legs became more and more skilled.


    "No, the school already knows about our fight, and now it''s more strict. I convinced them last time, so I don''t have to pay attention to them for the time being." Tian Hao replied absently while looking at the island cartoon.


    "Also, now they don''t dare to kiss you with brother Hao..." Tudou thought it was a good time to flatter him.


    After returning to school, everything calmed down. We had normal classes every day. It seemed that Tian Hao''s affair didn''t have much impact on us. But we know that this is the silence before the storm. The school looks strict. Now there are teachers walking back and forth every day, and the security guards in the school will come out to have a look, so we won''t choose to do it to Tian Hao at this time. This is the most harmonious period in our school. No fighting happened at that age.


    In addition to being calm, I go back to my bedroom to sleep in class every day, and Meng Liang is quiet during this period of time. He is not quarrelling to find Tian Hao for revenge. Yuan Yuan and Liu Rui still continue their happy life. They don''t do anything for a day, eat and sleep.


    But all the peace will be broken after all. A week later, something changed our life.


    "Go to dinner, wake up." Meng Liang shook my arm and said.


    I looked up and saw Meng Liang, Liu Ruiyuan and Yuan all around me. Now class is over, and the students in the class are almost leaving.


    We came to the canteen, ordered a meal, and then found a quiet place to eat.


    Eating and eating, I suddenly saw Tian Hao coming to us with several people, almost seven or eight, one holding a lunch box in his hand, sitting opposite us as if he didn''t see us.


    "It''s really a narrow road for friends!" Meng Liang said deliberately in a loud voice after seeing Tian Hao and them.


    "It''s not so bad. I met such disgusting things. I''m not in the mood to eat." my brother Rui''s mouth is still vicious.


    "Brother Hao, those people are obviously scolding us. Last time they were beaten enough?" a sneaky boy whispered to Tian Hao.


    "I''m not stupid. I can hear it myself." Tian Hao scolded very reluctantly, but now he doesn''t have Guo Bin and Wang Xin around him, so he doesn''t want to have a conflict with us now. After all, he has seen the way we fight.


    "Does brother Hao use the color he gave them?" Yang Yong asked at this time.


    "Forget it, don''t make trouble here again. Don''t you see several teachers." Tian Hao glanced at several teachers eating on the other side of the canteen.


    "Teacher, why can''t they just scold?" at this time, the sneaky boy said again.


    "If you don''t like to listen, you can go up and beat them. Don''t grind your haw here." Tian Hao continued to eat and said very impatiently.


    After hearing Tian Hao''s words, the boy immediately lost his temper and continued to eat obediently. When we saw that Tian Hao had nothing to do, we continued to eat and didn''t continue to talk.


    Because we arrived first, when we finished, Tian Hao and they hadn''t finished yet. When we walked outside the canteen and passed Tian Hao and them, I don''t know who tripped yuan yuan, so I didn''t stumble yuan yuan.


    "Draft, what do you mean?" Yuan Yuan slowly scolded, pointing to the thief eyed boy.


    "Drafting? You blame me for being blind?" the boy scolded reluctantly.


    "Call your mother!" Liu Rui scolded loudly. After scolding, Liu Rui took out a leftover bone from his lunch box and threw it on the boy''s head.


    "Why, didn''t you fight enough last time!" Tian Hao, who was sitting aside, finally stood up.


    Tian Hao''s words successfully ignited our anger. I saw that Meng Liang had clenched his fists and could rush to dry Tian Hao at any time. However, just as we were ready to do it, a voice came: "what are you doing!"


    We looked back and saw that several teachers were coming towards us. After all, so many people on both sides were standing in the canteen. It was very conspicuous. Fools could see that there was something in it.


    "What are you doing, you guys?" a male teacher asked again when he saw that we were silent.


    "Teacher, we are all right. Several good friends meet and have a word." Tian Hao replied with a smile at this time.


    "Really?" the male teacher looked at us after listening to Tian Hao.


    "Yes, yes, just nagging." I quickly replied with a smile.


    "Stop every day. Now the school is strict. Don''t make trouble for yourself. You know?" the male teacher knew that we were definitely not so simple as nagging, but there was nothing he could do about us. After all, we didn''t really fight.


    "Know the teacher, we don''t get into trouble." Tian Hao still said with a smile.


    "That''s OK, be honest!" the male teacher said and turned back to dinner. When he returned to his seat, he didn''t forget to look at us.


    After the teacher left, we also knew that the fight could not be fought. After all, fighting under the teacher''s nose was looking for death. I raised a middle finger at Tian Hao and left the canteen with Meng Liang. Tian Hao saw that we were gone and didn''t catch up. He sat down and continued to eat.


    "These people are really arrogant now!" Tudou said to Tian Hao after sitting down.


    "It won''t be arrogant for a few days. Sooner or later, I''ll beat them. They don''t even dare to go to school." Tian Hao was in a very bad mood and said with a dark eye.


    After hearing this, Tudou smiled and continued to eat without talking.


    When we got out of the canteen, we went straight to the class.


    "Can we do it recently?" Meng Liang asked me as he walked.


    "I have to wait for this Sunday afternoon as soon as possible," I thought and replied.


    "Now I see Tian Hao kill him!" Meng Liang''s tone was full of anger.


    "OK, Sunday afternoon."


    "I have to clean up the boy who tripped me just now." Yuan Yuan also said gnashing his teeth.


    Back in class, Meng Liang slept on the table, and I sat in my seat, took out my mobile phone and played with greedy snakes.


    "Do you have money?" Meng Liang suddenly looked at me and asked after class.


    "Yes, how much do you want?" I still played greedy snake attentively. I didn''t even ask why Meng Liang asked me for money.


    "Bring me a hundred."


    "No, there are only five pieces left in my hand. If you want to take them away, grass, it''s your fault to talk to me and die again." looking at the greedy snake whose head and tail hit, I said a little unhappy.


    "You want money..." before I finished, Meng Liang ran to Liu Rui. I then played greedy snake and ignored him.


    After a while, Meng Liang finally took a hundred yuan from Liu Rui, and then ran out of the classroom like the wind.


    "Robbers are robbers. Is anyone in charge! Rob money! Call the police!" Liu Rui chased out of the door and saw that Meng Liang had disappeared. Standing in the corridor, he began to shout, but no one paid attention to him for a while, so he returned to the classroom.


    "What''s the matter?" I saw Liu Rui come back and put down the greedy snake in his hand.


    "I don''t know where to go. If I come here, I''ll ask for money. If I don''t give it, I''ll rob it and run away. It''s a robber. Is there any royal law? I''ll ask you?" Liu Rui tilted his neck and his mouth in indignation


    Said to me.


    "Didn''t he say why you want money?" I felt something wrong with Meng Liang at this time.


    "The robber came up and told you what he was doing to rob money!" Liu Rui shouted angrily.


    "Go, go, I can''t see what I''m shouting for my money." I waved my hand to Liu Rui and said impatiently.


    "Yes, it''s class soon. Why did Meng Liang take my money away?" Liu Rui also reacted that Meng Liang was a little wrong at this time.


    "I''ll call and ask him." I took out my cell phone and dialed Meng Liang''s number.


    "Ask him to return the money to me quickly, or I''ll call the police."


    "Power off!"


    I put down my cell phone. The more I think about it, the more something goes wrong. First I ask us for money, and then my cell phone is turned off. What''s Meng Liang doing!


    "Yuanyuan, do you know what Meng Liang did?"


    I ran back to the classroom three steps and two steps and shouted to Yuan Yuan.


    "Has Meng Liang gone? Didn''t he come to bed just now?"


    Yuanyuan looked at me and didn''t seem to know what had happened.


    I think Meng Liang must have something. He didn''t go out until he answered the phone. Then someone must have called him or told him something.


    And I feel that nine times out of ten it has something to do with Tian Hao, because there is nothing else that can make Meng Liang like this. The more I think about it, the more anxious I am. I''m going out to find Meng Liang.


    But as soon as I got out of the door, I met our head teacher, because I had class now.


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" the old class sternly asked, blocking my way.


    "I go to the bathroom, teacher." I hold my stomach and pretend to have a stomachache.


    "Just after class, you go to the bathroom and hurry back to me!" the old class saw at a glance that I was pretending.


    "Teacher, I really have a stomachache," I continued.


    "Endure..." the old class didn''t look at me, and directly dragged me back to the classroom.


    At the other end, Meng Liang ran out of the school after grabbing money from Liu Rui and came to a military goods store near our school. It was said that the military goods store actually sold some things for students to fight with, such as throwing sticks and pickaxes.


    "Red Rabbit military products, that''s a good name!" Meng Liang looked up at the brand of the military store and went in to himself.


    "Is there anyone?" Meng Liang shouted after entering.


    "Isn''t this a person? Just look at what you want. I''ll finish it right away..."


    The owner of the military store promised to fight the landlord while playing happily.


    After hearing this, Meng Liang wandered around in this small room. After looking at it for a long time, he found that it was all uncut weapons, or no lethal weapons such as baseball bats and swing sticks.


    Meng Liang shook his head dissatisfied and was ready to leave.


    "Why, little brother, don''t you like it?" the owner of the military store hurried forward to stop Meng liang when he saw that he was going.


    "Do you have a bleeding weapon?" Meng Liang put down his pickaxe handle and frowned.


    "You want to be more powerful. If you don''t say it earlier, come and have a look!" the boss was happy when he heard Meng Liang''s words, waved his hand to Meng Liang and said.


    Meng Liang went over and followed the military store owner to the house inside the store. Meng Liang looked at it. Although there was nothing outside, it was full of weapons, and they were all bladed. They were two different from those outside.


    "It''s very valuable. Why didn''t you take these out early..." Meng Liang looked at these weapons and his eyes lit up.


    "It''s not nonsense. I''ll take it out. If I see it, I have to teach me!"


    "You''re quite complete!" Meng Liang nodded with satisfaction at the weapons all over the room.


    "It''s not to talk to you. You can have whatever you want. Even if you want to kill the dragon sword and rely on the sky sword, I can give it to you..." the boss looked proud.


    Meng liang thought for a moment and asked, "I want to buy a monkey who can ride a motorcycle. Can you get it for me?"


    "What are you doing here, uncle? Is that a weapon?" the boss was a little unhappy.


    "You scratch people even when you are anxious. Do you have any weapons to use? It hurts to hit people?" Meng Liang grinned.


    "Little brother, how about this?" the boss took out an army thorn and shook it in front of Meng Liang.


    "What''s this, harpoon?" Meng Liang looked at the army thorn in the boss''s hand and asked puzzled.


    "What''s a harpoon? It''s called a military sting!" the boss was speechless.


    "Then why is there a hook?"


    "Isn''t this to increase the lethality? With a knife, the intestines can be pulled out. If you don''t like it, there are some without thorns."


    The boss returned and handed Meng Liang another one without thorns.


    "This is good. It''s easy to hold. Come on." Meng Liang nodded with satisfaction.


    "Don''t wear thorns. This is more fierce. I''ll tell you."


    "No, no, the intestines are disgusting. Don''t want that." Meng Liang put it.


    "That''s OK, this 200 little brothers." the boss looked at Meng Liang with a look of a profiteer.


    "It''s so expensive!" Meng Liang was a little surprised.


    "It''s not expensive. I have to pay 500 elsewhere. I''m cheap."


    "Such a thing is only 200 yuan. It''s not expensive."


    Meng Liang looked at the army thorn in his hand over and over and said with a little pain.


    "A good horse with a good saddle is not. The reason why Lu Bu in the three countries is so powerful is that there are red rabbit horses and Fang Tian painted halberds. The equipment is very important when going out to fight. If you take out this military spike and compare it with that one, you will win half in momentum." the boss grinds and haws to sell his military spike.


    "Well, that''s it."


    Meng Liang really didn''t want to hear the boss''s ink go down, and was quite satisfied with the army stab in his hand, so he happily agreed.


    "By the way, boss, do you have a condom? Isn''t it bad for me to take it out like this?" after giving it, Qian Mengliang found that he couldn''t take the army stab. He wanted to hide in his clothes and was afraid to stab himself.


    "Well, I''ll give you a plastic belt and put it in."


    The boss casually took out a black plastic bag used to buy vegetables from under the counter and handed it to Meng Liang.


    "This can''t be pierced and leaked?" Meng Liang took the plastic belt. It doesn''t look like a military thorn.


    "Don''t you just hold the point stab..."


    "That''s right!"


    Meng Liang nodded and walked out of the military store with a black plastic bag.


    "I wish you success!" the boss shouted when he saw Meng Liang leaving.


    "The boss doesn''t have to give more to the family!" Meng Liang waved his big hand and replied to the boss.


    "Jingle!" as soon as Meng Liang waved his hand, the army stab leaked and the plastic bag fell to the ground.


    "Grass, I said this plastic belt was not good, but fooled me!"


    Meng Liang picked up the army spike, wrapped it in a plastic tape, and then hid it in his clothes.


    After that, Meng Liang stopped a passing taxi.


    "Go, little brother?"


    "Drive forward..."


    "OK!"


    At the other end, just after class in our school, Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan and I hurried out of the classroom. The three of us found Meng Liang in a big circle in the school.


    "Where has the fool gone?" Liu Rui said breathlessly.


    "Let''s go to Tian Hao''s class! If Tian Hao is in class, it means nothing!" I thought for a while and suddenly realized that Tian Hao is the problem now, so.


    Then we ran to the teaching building again. After finding Tian Hao''s class, we found that Tian Hao really skipped class!


    "Finished, this fool must have blocked Tian Hao by himself!" I scolded with heavy breath and worry.


    "Buzzing"


    At this time, my mobile phone rang. It was a strange number. I took out a message.


    "The sun never sets disco!"


    After reading the text message, I frowned, which obviously told me that Meng Liang had gone to the sunless disco, but who sent the text message? How does he know where Meng Liang has gone? How did he know we were looking for Meng Liang now? A series of questions flashed in my mind, but there was no idea. I felt that all this was a little too strange, as if someone was watching us!


    "What''s the matter? What are you thinking here?" Liu Rui saw my abnormality, pushed me and asked.


    "I just received a text message."


    I handed my cell phone to Liu Rui. Liu Rui glanced at the text message and immediately understood what was going on.


    "What are you thinking about here? Go to the sun never sets!" then Liu Rui returned his cell phone to me and ran outside the teaching building.


    "Wait for me, what are you doing in such a hurry!" seeing Liu Rui running away, Yuan Yuan and I hurried out.


    "Liangzi doesn''t know what''s going on now. Can I not worry!" Liu Rui shouted as he ran.


    I caught up with Liu Rui and grabbed him. Liu Rui was very puzzled and scolded me: "Why are you dragging me?"


    "Can you think a little longer? The message says that the sun never sets and you never run away in the disco? Now we don''t even know who sent this message. Go. What if it''s a trap set by Tian Hao? Even if it''s not a trap, if Liangzi isn''t there, do we delay looking for him? What if something really happens to him?"


    I spoke very fast and asked a series of questions. Liu Rui was stunned after listening to me.


    "I think ye is right. We can''t rashly stay in the past because of an unfounded text message!" Yuan Yuan also said.


    "Give me your cell phone!"


    Liu Rui thought about it, grabbed my cell phone, opened the text message, and then dialed the number that sent the text message.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is turned off..."

 Chapter 1650

    "Shit, it''s turned off. I can''t control so much. Even if it''s a trap, I have to go... I can be afraid of those dog baskets..." after that, Liu Rui picked up a brick from the ground and then ran to the school gate.


    I thought about it and hurried to follow it. Although many problems can''t be explained clearly, the only clue is that the sun doesn''t set now. Even if it may be Tian Hao''s game for us, there''s no way. If we don''t go there, Meng Liang will be more dangerous.


    At the other end, Meng Liang had come to the disco where the sun never sets.


    Deafening music sounded in the hall of the disco. Countless boys and girls shook their bodies with the music and released the hormones of youth. This disco is neither big nor small in our city. It''s certainly not a problem to install more than 100 people.


    Meng Liang frowned at the crowd on the dance floor.


    "There are so many people. Where can I find Tian Hao? I won''t tell me the details." Meng Liang holds the military thorn in his arms, hiding left and flashing right, shuttling through the crowd, trying to find Tian Hao''s figure.


    "Grass, I can''t. There are too many people. Where can I find Tian Hao? I can''t find it all night. This military thorn is bought for nothing!" Meng Liang wiped the sweat on his forehead and said to himself.


    "The women here are really coquettish. They rub on me and make me pee. No, I have to go to the bathroom first. I can''t find it when I hold my urine!" Meng Liang was ready to go to the bathroom in the disco.


    "Hey, handsome guy alone?" at this time, an old woman in her thirties greeted Meng Liang.


    "Ah, alone."


    Meng Liang raised his head and looked at the woman in front of him. The woman''s low breasted miniskirt and black silk stockings. It''s OK to look at her figure without looking at her face. When Meng Liang looked at her face, it hung over her next somersault. This guy looked like Liu Rui for middle-aged and elderly women.


    "I''m alone, too. How about we talk about our life ideals?" the "beauty" covered her mouth and smiled, and then gave Meng Liang an eyebrow.


    Meng Liang looked at the woman''s face, which was still full of wrinkles, even if she was coated with a thick layer of cosmetics. In an instant, she felt like vomiting and hurriedly said, "no, no!"


    "What are you holding in your arms? I think you''ve been holding it all the time?"


    The woman not only didn''t go, but got closer. When she spoke, she poked Meng Liang''s chest with her hand.


    "Roll the calf!" Meng Liang looked at the woman and poked her hand at her army stab. At once, he pulled the woman''s hand away, and then shouted at the woman.


    Meng Liang''s roar stunned the woman instantly, and all the people around looked at it. After a while, the woman should come, just like Meng Liang insulted her, and began to yell.


    "What are you doing with us? Don''t you just have fun here? Let me poke you. What''s the matter?"


    There were more and more people watching the excitement around, and the woman scolded more and more vigorously.


    Meng Liang had the heart to give the woman a mouth at that time, but he still held back, because today he just wanted to find Tian Hao and didn''t want to provoke anything else.


    Seeing more and more people, Meng Liang sweated more and more on his forehead and peed more and more urgently. Finally, she had no choice but to squeeze through the crowd and go to the toilet. The woman saw Meng Liang wanted to run, so she began to chase, but after chasing for a while, she saw that there were no people, so she gave up and went back to find the next goal.


    "Grass, how did you meet such a silly old woman!" Meng Liang ran into the toilet and scolded while unfastening his trouser bag.


    "Hey, brother Hao and I celebrated our friend''s birthday in the disco. We didn''t drink too much. We went back to school later. What can I do for you? OK, OK." just when Meng Liang peed, a boy walked into the toilet on the phone. He didn''t drink less. He walked close to the wall.


    "Eh, how strange is this urinal? It''s Square. Isn''t it normal? Isn''t it round?" the boy began to mutter and study holding the washbasin next to the toilet.


    Meng Liang turned his head and looked at the boy. He was very happy. He was really a narrow friend. This man was the thief who tripped yuan yuan in the canteen.


    Seeing that there was no one else in the toilet, Meng Liang immediately locked the door in the toilet, then took out the military thorn and quietly walked towards the boy.


    The boy had taken off his pants and was about to pee in the square urinal.


    "A little high, can''t reach..."


    The boy''s height really took some effort to pee in the washbasin, because the general washbasin was much higher than the urinal, so the boy had to try to pee on tiptoe. According to Meng Liang''s later memories, the picture was very strange.


    At this time, Meng Liang suddenly put his arms around the boy''s neck and put a military thorn on the boy''s back.


    The boy was hugged by Meng Liang. He was going to pee and was scared back in an instant.


    "You pee. I''ll talk to you after you pee." Meng Liang whispered behind the boy.


    "Brother, you can''t pee when you look at me like this!" the boy had to turn his head while talking.


    "Don''t look back, I''ll close my eyes and you pee!" Meng Liang shouted immediately when he saw the boy turning back.


    The boy turned his head again and began to pee attentively, but he didn''t pee after waiting for a while. Then he was very wronged and said, "no... no pee, big brother!"


    "No, then don''t pee. Do you know what I''m holding?"


    "Gun..." when the boy looked at the police and bandit films, he shivered and replied.


    Meng Liang was stunned, then smiled and said, "it''s almost the same. Do you know how to cooperate?"


    "I know, brother, but can you let me put on my pants before I go out? It''s a bit embarrassing to go out like this. It''s not good on the news tomorrow, do you think?" the boy is still immersed in the plot of the police and bandits film.


    "Who wants to take you out? Now what do I ask you? What do you answer honestly? Can you do it?"


    "Ah, I can do it. It turns out that you''re not holding hostages. I thought you wanted to hold me like those robbers in the movie!" the boy still said with great care until he sobered up.


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me here. I ask you which private room Tian Hao is in?" Meng Liang asked a little speechless.


    "Brother Hao, they are in private room 104. Brother, why do you ask?"


    "Nothing to ask, you go in." Meng Liang opened the door of a toilet and pushed the boy in.


    "Brother, what are you doing? It''s not robbery? I''m still a virgin, brother." the boy said with his bare ass and back to Meng Liang in a panic.


    Boys also regret it very much. You talk about the robbery of others. I took off my pants myself. Isn''t this looking for revenge!


    "Just like you, who robbed your color? Honestly, I''m afraid to count five thousand inside. If one is less, I''ll shoot you!"


    "One... Two... Three..." when the boy heard that it was not robbery, he immediately lay down beside the urinal and counted honestly.


    "Don''t go before 5000, do you hear?" Meng Liang asked when he walked out of the toilet.


    "Don''t worry, brother, 45!" the boy in the toilet replied.


    Meng Liang went out of the toilet and came to the private room area of the disco with a military thorn.


    "104, that''s it!" Meng Liang licked his dry lips and looked at the number plate on the top of the private room.


    At the other end, we also took a bus to the sunless disco. When we went in, we were stunned.


    "Fuck, there are so many people!" Liu Rui looked at the people on the dance floor and jumped.


    "Can you go there to find Meng liang?" Yuan Yuan was a little stunned when he looked at so many people.


    "You''re stupid. Don''t you know Meng liang when you fight there!" Liu Rui patted Yuanyuan on the head and said.


    "That''s right, you''re still smart!" Yuan Yuan smiled foolishly.


    "OK, stop the ink. Let''s look for it separately. Whoever finds it, shout." I frowned and said in a mess.


    After that, we started looking for Meng Liang in one direction, but we didn''t know that Meng Liang was no longer on the dance floor, but went to Tian Hao''s private room.


    Meng Liang kicked open the door of the private room and found that there were about a dozen men and four or five women sitting inside. It seems that they should have been asked to accompany them. After Meng Liang went in, the people inside didn''t respond. After all, there were many people. No one paid attention to them when they came out and went in, so they should sing, drink and touch their thighs.


    And Tian Hao is now drunk. He leans on the sofa and is about to fall asleep. Meng Liang took a look, but no one noticed him, so he cleared his throat, walked to a singing girl and said, "can you lend me your microphone?"


    The girl looked at Meng Liang impatiently and said, "I''ve just sung..."


    Before he finished, Meng Liang grabbed the microphone, then went to the door, stopped the song, turned on the headlights, and the whole private room lit up.


    "Grass, who turned on the light?"


    The people below yelled.


    "Brothers have a good time!"


    Meng Liang looked around the private room, held the microphone and said with a smile.


    "Grass Mud Horse, who are you? Who brought this man?" a boy with a gold necklace stood up and pointed to Meng Liang.


    "I came with brother Hao."


    "You fool brought it?" the boy pushed Tian Hao, who was going to sleep.


    "Who?"


    Tian Hao opened his eyes very reluctantly, but when he saw Meng Liang holding the microphone, he suddenly felt refreshed.


    "Grass Mud Horse, do you dare to bring it to the door yourself?" Tian Haoteng stood up.


    "This is a private affair between Tian Hao and me. If you don''t think it has anything to do with you, roll aside and pout!" Meng Liang shouted with a microphone.


    At this time, the boy with a gold necklace picked up a bottle of beer from the table, walked to Meng Liang, then raised the bottle and smashed it on Meng Liang''s head.


    With a bang, the wine bottle exploded on Meng Liang''s head, and blood flowed down the beer from his head.


    "Does it matter if you tell me?" the boy seemed to feel that smashing was not fun, and took out a wine bottle while talking.


    "It''s easy to do if you have a relationship." Meng Liang licked the beer flowing to the corner of his mouth and said with a smile.


    "Grass Mud Horse!"


    The boy raised the bottle and smashed it again. Meng Liang raised his leg with one foot. The boy had to fly half a meter away at once. Then Meng Liang took out the military thorn in his arms and stabbed it in the boy''s thigh.


    "Ah! I fuck your mother!" the boy screamed and lay on the ground with his thigh in his arms.


    Seeing the man fall to the ground, the girl screamed and the whole private room was in chaos. Meng Liang, holding the bloody military spike, shouted to the microphone, "be quiet. I said it was a personal grudge. Now I''ll give you another chance. If you think you don''t know Tian Hao, give me an honest pout."


    Hearing Meng Liang''s words, the group at the bottom suddenly quieted down. Everyone consciously walked to the corner and pouted.


    It''s not that these people are not interesting, but that they really don''t know Tian Hao. The only one who knows Tian Hao is still counting in the toilet. This group of people came for the birthday host, and now the birthday host is lying on the ground with his thigh, so no one wants to do anything. After all, the military thorn in Meng Liang''s hand is still very scary.


    "I don''t know anyone, that''s easy!"


    Looking at the group of people pouting in the corner, Meng Liang still had a smile on his face and walked to Tian Hao with a military thorn.


    "What do you want?"


    Looking at Meng Liang getting closer and closer, Tian Hao was scared and sat down on the sofa.


    "What do you want? You''re not like brother Hao who made me kneel in the canteen now? Come on, stand up and let''s talk!"


    With that, Meng Liang directly pulled Tian Hao up from the sofa.


    "Brother Liang, I was wrong last time. If you don''t remember the villain, let me go. Will I never be right with you again?"


    Tian Hao''s legs trembled slightly when he stood up.


    "OK, kneel down and beat yourself ten mouths."


    Meng Liang picked up the paper towel on the tea table and wiped the blood on the army thorn. He said in a very indifferent manner.


    Tian Hao was stunned after hearing Meng Liang''s words and had no response.


    "Brother Hao, I bought this thing for 200 yuan. Tell me how it feels if I hurt you."


    Meng Liang smiled and asked Tian Hao.


    Meng Liang just finished, Tian Hao fell down on his knees and began to fan his mouth. He was also afraid that Meng Liang would really stab him. He was really afraid now.


    "Louder, I can''t hear you!"


    Meng Liang imitated the way Tian Hao was saying this to us.


    "That''s right. Count yourself. Don''t fight too much, my brother Hao!"


    Meng Liang touched Tian Hao''s head and said with a smile.


    "I''m finished, brother Liang!"


    After a while, Tian Hao finally finished his mouth, stood up and whispered to Meng Liang.


    "Not one less?"


    Meng Liang asked.


    "No, keep counting."


    Now Tian Hao has long lost his momentum in the canteen. He is as good as a dog.


    "I''m teasing you. How can brother Hao fight less? Then we''ll be clear!"


    Meng Liang said.


    "Thank you, brother Liang. I''m leaving."


    Hearing Meng Liang''s words, Tian Hao felt relieved that he was about to walk outside the door.


    "Wait a minute, we''re done. You still owe me a statement about Yuanyuan!"


    At this time, the smile on Meng Liang''s face disappeared and replaced by a murderous spirit!


    "Still... Still owe you a statement?"


    Tian Hao was stunned when he heard Meng Liang''s words, stopped his steps and stammered.


    "Yes, when you beat Yuan Yuan like that, that''s all?"


    Meng Liang''s face was dignified and he walked to Tian Hao step by step with the army thorn.


    "Brother Liang, I kneel here..."


    "Puff! Puff! Puff!"


    Before Tian Hao finished, Meng Liang was like a madman holding a military stab to his stomach for three times. If it was an ordinary knife, what would it feel like to stab a normal person''s stomach for three times? Besides, Meng Liang now uses this military stab with a bleeding slot, and the blood immediately began to flow along Tian Hao''s stomach.


    Because Meng Liang''s hand was so sudden, Tian Haogen couldn''t respond. He didn''t even have a chance to escape and escape. He shouted, covered his bloody stomach and lay on the ground. His trembling body seemed to tell others that he was still alive.


    Meng Liang saw Tian Hao fall down, and the murderous spirit in his eyes finally disappeared. He calmly picked up a paper towel to wipe the blood on the military thorn, then picked up a plastic belt to wrap the military thorn and put it into his clothes.


    The group of people in the private room who had pouted honestly witnessed everything with their own eyes. No one stood up to say a word for Tian Hao. Everyone dared not say a word. They looked at Meng Liang in panic.


    At this time, the door of the private room was suddenly opened, and a short, thin man came in with an exposed woman in his arms.


    "Shit! Is this where you play?"


    When the man came in, he saw Tian Hao lying in a pool of blood and shouted in surprise.


    Meng Liang heard the man''s voice and suddenly looked up. The army stab that had to be put away was quietly pulled out of his arms


    "Wei... Wei Tian..."


    Meng Liang''s eyes straightened, looked at the man at the door and said with his teeth.


    The man named Wei Tian didn''t seem to be frightened by the scene in the private room. Instead, he looked very calm, released his hand around the woman''s shoulder, and then walked in with his back. Then he came to Meng Liang, looked at Meng Liang with his head tilted for a long time and asked, "I seem to know you. Do you know what''s going on?"


    Meng Liang swallowed his saliva, his face was pale and didn''t say a word. His hand tightly clutching the army thorn began to tremble slightly


    "Who are you from? I must know you... I just can''t remember... Give me a wake-up call!"


    Wei Tian scratched his nose and continued to ask.


    "Cheng... Yu..."


    Meng Liang stammered back. His eyes scanned the whole private room, and his hands trembled even more.


    "Ah... I remember... You''re his friend, aren''t you... What''s going on..."


    Wei Tian slowly sat on the sofa, pointed to Tian Hao on the ground and asked.


    "You didn''t spend 200 yuan in vain..."


    Meng Liang ignored Wei Tian''s words and smiled at the army thorn in his hand.


    "You are deaf... I ask you something..."


    "Fuck you, you know I''ve been looking for you all these years! Let me meet you here today, I''ll fuck you..." Meng Liang was almost crazy in an instant. He rushed to Wei Tian with a lunge, clenched Wei Tian''s hair with both hands, banged against the Wall twice, and then shouted at Wei Tian''s face with a military spike: "I''ve been looking for you again these years. I didn''t expect you to dare to come back. I didn''t kill you at that time. Now I kill you..."


    After Meng Liang roared, he jumped up and trampled on Wei Tian''s head with his feet.


    Wei Tian''s original body lattice, it is estimated that neither of them can beat Meng Liang, so he had to clamp his head with his arms and say nothing.


    After playing for three or four minutes, Meng Liang was panting. He wiped the sweat on his forehead, then lit a cigarette, took the military thorn and continued to point to Wei Tiandao: "I''ll avenge brother Yu today... I''ll turn myself in after killing you..."


    "Dada dada."


    Wei Tian twitched all over and kept pedaling his heels to ease his fear. Looking at Meng Liang, his teeth trembled and replied: "you should have killed you all... You can''t get out of this house today..."


    "Go to hell..."


    As soon as Meng Liang gritted his teeth and raised the military thorn in his hand, he went to Wei Tian''s stomach. Wei Tian instinctively hid to the right, then picked up an ashtray from the tea table, exerted all his strength, and slammed it on Meng Liang''s head.


    Wei Tian picked up a large and strong glass ashtray, and Wei Tian also exhausted his strength at that time, so he directly slapped Meng Liang, and Wei Tian raised his legs and ran outside the door while Meng Liang fell down


    Seeing that Wei Tian was going to run, Meng Liang quickly stood up, and then fell to the ground with a puff.


    When others saw Wei Tian open the door and run out, they hurriedly ran out.


    "Kill! Somebody!"


    "Help!"


    There was a lot of help in the private room. Meng Liang shook his dizzy head, stood up, cleaned up the army stab, opened the door and left the private room.


    The group ran outside and shouted, "come on, kill!"


    Hearing this, the whole disco was in a mess. When the security guard saw this group of people running out of the private room, he hurriedly ran over and grabbed a man who had just run out of the private room and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "104 killed!" a girl replied with fear on her face, and then ran to the door.


    "104 has a situation, 104 has a situation." the security guard shouted at the walkie talkie after hearing the girl''s words.


    After the other end of the walkie talkie heard it, a dozen security guards hurriedly ran from the lounge to 104. When the security guard ran into the private room and saw Tian Hao in a pool of blood, he quickly shouted, "come here and send him to the hospital!"


    "Where''s the murderer?" the manager rushed over and caught a boy and asked.


    "Run away!"


    "You take people and hurry to chase me!" the manager shouted at the security guard.


    "Manager Li, there are so many people. We don''t know it''s a murderer. How to chase it?" the security guard said helplessly.


    "It''s the one with the army stab in his hand!" the boy said at this time.


    "Go, what are you doing?" then the security guards ran out of the box again, looking for Meng Liang''s figure.


    At this time, we were still looking for Meng Liang everywhere on the dance floor. Suddenly, a group of people rushed out and ran to the door. Seeing this scene, I thought it was over. There was an accident!


    "Meng Liang seems to have an accident!" Liu Rui said anxiously looking at the flustered crowd.


    At this time, I grabbed a man and asked, "brother, what happened?"


    "Looks like a dead man." the man looked at me and replied.


    "What''s the dead? There?" my heart kicked up when I heard this sentence, because I thought Meng Liang was dead at this time.


    "I don''t know about the private room. You''d better hurry. I heard the murderer is still in the room!" after that, the man ran to the door.

 Chapter 1651

    After listening to the man''s words, I hurried to the private room. When I ran to the private room and looked inside, several security guards carried Tian Hao and them out.


    "What? Meng Liang is all right? It was Tian Hao who was injured?" I looked at the dying Tian Hao and said, with much less worry in my heart.


    "Let''s not watch here. It''s coming soon!" Wu Tao said at this time when he saw that Meng Liang was not injured.


    "This fool is looking for death!" although Meng Liang was not injured, my worry was not less, because I was afraid to catch Meng Liang. In that case, Meng Liang would be over.


    "It''s no use for us to be here now. Meng Liang is not stupid. He must have run away. Let''s go outside to find him!" Liu Rui said anxiously at this time.


    "Yes, ye, let''s go outside to find Meng Liang!" Yuan Yuan said and dragged me to the door.


    As soon as we went out, we saw and heard the siren of the police car, and the ambulance and the police car came to the sunless disco at the same time.


    "It''s over! Liangzi, this is really an accident!" I was confused when I saw the police car. I almost fainted.


    "How can this be? Let''s find Meng Liang separately. He can''t go far!" Liu Rui said helplessly.


    "Let''s look around the exit where we can get out of the disco!" I had to cheer up and say to them at this time.


    After that, we separated to look for Meng Liang.


    When the manager saw the and the ambulance, he hurried out of the private room to meet him.


    The medical staff carried a stretcher and took Tian Hao to the ambulance, and then drove directly to the hospital.


    "Did you catch the suspect?" asked the manager looking at the disco.


    "No, the suspect had run away when we arrived," the manager replied truthfully.


    "Xiao Liu, quickly block the scene, find witnesses and check everyone who goes out." after listening to the manager, the man immediately said to the people around him.


    "OK."


    At this time, Meng Liang didn''t leave the disco because there were too many people at that time and he couldn''t squeeze out. Now there are fewer people, but they start to check one by one.


    "This is terrible! I can''t get out!" Meng Liang looked at the door and was a little overwhelmed.


    At this time, Meng Liang looked up and suddenly saw a small window on the second floor, so Meng Liang hurried to the second floor, opened the window and jumped down without thinking.


    At this time, Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan, who had just come here, suddenly found Meng Liang who had just jumped out of the window and ran over immediately.


    "Fuck, I found you!" Liu Rui went up and pulled Meng Liang up.


    "Why are you still here?" Meng Liang looked at Liu Rui a little surprised.


    "It''s all here. Can we not come?" said Liu Ruina, taking out his cell phone and calling me.


    "We found Meng Liang. It''s at the back door. Come here quickly."


    "OK, I''ll be there in a minute."


    Hearing that Liu Rui found Meng Liang, my hanging heart finally put down, shouted Yuanyuan and ran back to the door.


    "You''re in a big trouble, you know!" after seeing Meng Liang, I was very excited. I went up and kicked Meng Liang in the stomach.


    Meng Liang was kicked to the ground by me at once. Originally, I wanted to beat Meng Liang again, but they grabbed him.


    "You''re staring at me. You''re a bully now. Can you kill people? Show me your stuff and I''ll see!" I saw Meng Liang lying on the ground, staring at me unconvinced and scolding loudly.


    "Come on, everything has happened. Are you so useful now?" Liu Rui picked up Meng Liang and shouted at me.


    "Let''s take him with us. He''ll come later. Now''s not the time to vent." Wu Tao said as he dragged me.


    "You''ll kill yourself one day! At the front door, let''s go around the back door!" I calmed down and said.


    Then we ran along the back door. At this time, a group of security guards found us.


    "People are here, hurry up!" the security guard shouted immediately after seeing us.


    Hearing the words of the security guard, we immediately spread our legs and began to run. The security guard chased us behind. We didn''t know how far we ran. We vaguely ran to a community, and the security guard was still chasing us. At this time, a person appeared in front of me. I looked up and saw that it was the waiter I met in the fast food restaurant that day.


    "What are you doing? This is playing hide and seek?" the waiter looked at us foolishly with two boxes of lunch.


    "How is it you! Give me back the fast food!" the waiter was surprised when he saw me, and then immediately jumped at me with open teeth and claws.


    "I''ll talk about fast food later. Do you have a place to hide people?" I gasped to the waiter.


    "What''s the matter?" the waiter looked at me in a daze.


    "Don''t ink, just take us there!" I shouted at the waiter impatiently.


    "Follow me!" the waiter saw me in a hurry and didn''t write any more. He took us to the community.


    After a while, we ran to a yard. The waiter took out the key and opened the door. I looked back and made sure that no one was following, so I was relieved to enter the yard.


    "Grass, why are people gone?" a security guard said.


    "I was here just now. I''m out of Kung Fu."


    "OK, stop chasing. Let''s go back quickly. Maybe this group of people are not." another security guard said at this time.


    Hiding behind the wall in the yard, we watched the security guards leave and finally breathed a sigh of relief, but we got rid of them. This guy ran two miles away.


    After Wei Tian ran out of the box, he found the safety pass of the disco, and then the cat was at the corner of the stairs.


    After calming his mood, Wei Tian took out his mobile phone and searched the phone book, but he dialed two calls and turned them off.


    "Brother Tian, what''s the matter..." the third call finally got through. The person who answered the phone happened to be the binzi who helped Tian Hao block us that day.


    "Shit, there''s someone to answer the phone. Binzi, something''s wrong with me. Please bring more people here..." Wei Tian simply organized the language and said in a hurry.


    "Why..."


    "Come here as soon as you come here..." Wei Tian was very unstable and shouted because of Meng Liang''s incident just now.


    "Where are you, brother..."


    "The sun doesn''t set, remember to take the guy..."


    "Squeak, squeak, squeak!"


    Twenty minutes later, three or two white golden cup vans roared. The tires rubbed the ground and gave off a pungent smell of rubber. Binzi looked at the police car parked not far away and the bustling crowd. The sun was not setting.


    "Get out of the car!"


    Binzi opened the door with a bang and shouted loudly!


    More than 30 people gathered around binzi in the twinkling of an eye. At this time, Wei Tian had been waiting at the door of the sun for a long time. Wei Tian also came over.


    "Pa"


    Wei Tian walked up to binzi and slapped him in the face. He gritted his teeth and scolded, "why did you come here? Everyone ran away!"


    "I''m sorry..." binzi got a slap in the face for no reason, lowered his head, bit his teeth and whispered.


    "What''s matter with the you?" an intern waved an electric baton and shouted when he saw so many people coming suddenly.


    "Call me the one you took the lead..." Wei Tian turned his head and said disdainfully.


    "Oh, isn''t this Wei Dashao? What brings you..." before the internship reaction, the manager on duty said to Wei Tian with a smile.


    "Did you catch those people just now?" Wei Tian was not in the mood to talk nonsense with the manager, sorted out his collar and asked softly.


    "Ran away and didn''t follow..."


    "Shit, binzi, those people are the students you helped Tian Hao fight. They came to Tian Hao. You take people to catch them nearby, especially where they lost them. Those people have a story with me. If you can''t find them, you don''t have to come back, okay?" Wei Tian glanced at binzi and asked.


    "Yes, let''s go."


    As soon as binzi waved his hand, he was the first to run in the direction of our escape.


    "Come on, come here," Wei Tian said to the manager on duty after seeing binzi leave.


    "What''s up, Wei Dashao..." the manager on duty approached Wei Tian carefully and asked.


    "You ask these people to go away quickly, and I''ll deal with the rest, don''t you understand?" Wei Tianyi put his arm around the manager''s shoulder and whispered.


    "But..."


    "If you can''t do it well, you have to close the door if the sun doesn''t set..."


    After that, Wei Tiantou went to the old parking lot, leaving the manager on duty alone in the wind.


    "They''re gone. Don''t hide. Come in." the waiter opened the door and shouted to us in the corner.


    We walked into the room and found that there was nothing in the room, just a big bed and a TV.


    "This is where my family used to live. Later, when I got rich, I bought a building and didn''t live here. Few people came here. I''ll find you some bottles of water." the waiter put down his lunch box and walked to a room inside.


    "Who is this man?" Liu Rui pointed to the waiter and asked.


    "I knew him when I bought fast food. I don''t know who he is," I said, sitting on the bed.


    "My name is Yang Song. What''s your situation? I don''t know if it''s expired. You can make do with it!" the waiter took out some bottles of mineral water and handed it to us.


    "Nothing, just a group of people want to chase me." I took the mineral water and drank it.


    "Chasing you?" Yang Yong asked in surprise.


    "It''s not much difference if you don''t chase and kill." I nodded.


    "I told you that day that you can''t do things impulsively. Isn''t it because your daughter-in-law let people sleep? What''s the big deal? I don''t know how many green hats I take. I don''t take them to heart. I tell you." Yang Song smiled and said indifferently.


    "Your heart is really big," I said a little speechless.


    "When did you have a daughter-in-law?" Liu Rui looked at me confused.


    "Don''t listen to him talking nonsense, his daughter-in-law just let me sleep." after drinking the water, I lay in bed in a very bad mood and didn''t want to say a word, because I was too tired.


    "OK, you stay here for a while. I have to go back to see the restaurant. There are still two fast foods that haven''t been delivered. After a while, the chef found that I''m not here and should hit me with a big spoon. It''s safe here. Just don''t walk around." after that, Yang Song walked out of the yard with a boxed lunch and a small song.


    "Is this man reliable? Will he tell us?" Wu Tao asked with some concern after Yang Song left.


    "No, he doesn''t know what''s going on with us. What can I say?" I groaned weakly in bed.


    Meng Liang took out the army spike and threw it on the ground. All of a sudden, he also lay in bed. When he saw Meng Liang lying down, I didn''t say a word, because I''m in a mess and don''t want to talk to him at all.


    "Liangzi, what did you do to Tian Hao?" Yuan Yuan looked at Meng Liang with a little worry and asked.


    "Nothing, just three times." Meng Liang said easily with his hands under his head.


    "Do you still think you''re awesome?" Liu Rui asked, glancing at Meng Liang.


    After hearing Liu Rui''s words, Meng Liang stopped making a noise.


    "Why did you come to Tian Hao alone? Can you tell us something?" Liu Rui continued.


    "Are you a pig head? Who of us doesn''t want revenge? Ye almost fainted when he heard about your accident. You know? You said it lightly. Tian Hao doesn''t know whether he is dead or alive now. If he is dead, you will become a wanted criminal. Just wait to catch you!"


    "Stupidity is more than stupidity, it''s stupidity!" Liu Rui walked around the room angrily, scolding Meng Liang as he walked.


    "You said you. When I told ye that you just couldn''t understand what I said. You didn''t want to revenge. You stabbed people with an army stab. Who do you think you are? Underworld or old perplexer? Now it''s a legal society. Do you know? Illiterate! Legal illiterate! Idiot!" Liu Rui began to grind and haw and then scolded Meng Liang.


    Meng Liang didn''t respond to Liu Rui''s abuse this time. On the contrary, he has been lying in bed without saying a word since he entered the house. His eyes are staring at the ceiling. He doesn''t know what to think.


    "Liangzi, how do you know Tian Hao is in the sun?" I suddenly remembered the message in my mobile phone. From the current situation, it is obvious that this message was not sent by Tian Hao. Who is it? Perhaps we can only find the answer from Meng Liang''s mouth.


    "I don''t know, a strange number..." Meng Liang didn''t look at it. I shook my head and returned.


    "I didn''t find out why you are so awesome. You don''t even know who sent it. Dare you go there alone? Didn''t you think it might be Tian Hao''s suit?" Liu Rui seemed even more angry after hearing Meng Liang''s words.


    "I also received a text message one day after you left... I want to know what''s going on?" I took out my cell phone and threw it to Meng Liang.


    "What? You got it too?" Meng Liang glanced at his mobile phone and sat up with a splash, as if he was surprised.


    "It''s definitely not Tian Hao who sent the message. If he wants to be negative, we don''t need to take ourselves in. Who sent the message!" I rubbed my face with both hands. Now the problem is getting more and more complex. I think we seem to be monitored. Someone coaxed us to do something step by step.


    "Could it be Tian Hao''s enemy?" Yuan Yuan, who had not spoken, responded and whispered.


    "Yes, why didn''t I expect... This man is too bad. Isn''t it obvious that he used us as guns?" Liu Rui patted on the forehead and suddenly realized.


    "I met Tian Hao and another person in the sun today..." Meng Liang hesitated for a long time in bed and finally decided to tell us the facts.


    "Who?" I asked.


    "Do you remember Wei Tian..."


    When I heard the name Wei Tian, the lighter in my hand fell to the ground with a slap. Even Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan were stunned.


    "Who did you say you saw?" Liu Rui asked, looking straight at Meng Liang.


    "Wei Tian!" Meng Liang once again said the name we couldn''t forget.


    "Fuck, he dares to come back!" when yuan yuan, who has always been very good tempered, confirmed that he had heard correctly, his face suddenly became very angry, biting his teeth and scolding.


    "Pa! Liangzi, tell me about it!" I picked up my lighter from the ground, lit a cigarette, took a deep breath and said.


    "Still have, give me one." Meng Liang stretched out his hand to take care of me.


    I threw the cigarette box to Meng Liang. Meng Liang took the cigarette box and lit the cigarette with trembling hands.


    "You know you''re scared?" I took a cigarette and asked Meng Liang.


    Meng Liang didn''t answer me, but his voice trembled and described to us the story that happened in his private room today.


    After listening to Meng Liang''s words, the whole room fell into silence, and everyone was smoking. I now feel that the problem is becoming more and more complex, which seems to be beyond our acceptable range.


    Although I don''t know who sent the message, I can vaguely feel that the person who sent the message didn''t run to Tian Hao, but ran to Wei Tian.


    What happened today is by no means accidental. When we were in junior high school, we didn''t know many people, so we must know this person and know us and Wei Tian very well. He took advantage of each of our weaknesses to guide us to have another conflict with Wei Tian step by step, Whether he wants us to get rid of Wei Tian or Wei Tian to get rid of us, the more I want to be afraid, the more I want to feel terrible.


    "The problem is troublesome now. Wei Tian will certainly not give up..." I said helplessly after listening.


    "If he doesn''t look for me, I have to look for him!" Meng Liang said with firm eyes.


    "I know revenge day by day. Don''t you have to pay attention to a way to revenge?" Liu Rui calmed down at this time, picked up a cigarette and smoked by himself.


    "Don''t worry, Liangzi. I can''t. I go home and beg my father. My father will certainly have a solution." Yuan Yuan continued.


    "Don''t tell your family about it. Your father won''t offend Wei Tian because of us..."


    "Yes, you''d better not find your father about this..."


    "Yes, my father is a profiteer. He is open to money!" Yuan Yuan thought and gave up the idea of asking his father for help.


    "Wei Tian is looking for us outside, and Wei Tian is also looking for us. The situation is very unfavorable to us. We should hide here for the time being and don''t go out. As for the matter between Wei Tian and us, there must be an end. I can understand if you want revenge, but don''t be impulsive. We should discuss everything with you. After all, we are brothers..." At present, I really can''t think of any way, so I can only let you hide here for the time being.


    Meng Liang didn''t say anything after listening to me. They just nodded silently.


    "Liangzi, calm down, don''t be impulsive. I''m tired. Go to Meng Liang and yawn, pat him on the shoulder and comfort him, because I''m really afraid that Meng Liang is doing something stupid.


    After that, I went to bed. After running for so long, Liu Ruiyuan was tired and fell asleep on the bed. Only Meng Liang still stared at the ceiling in a daze.


    At the other end, Tian Hao was sent to the hospital. When Tian Hao''s parents rushed to the hospital and saw his son covered in blood, Tian Hao''s mother fainted directly, while his father could only sit in the corridor and smoke one by one.


    Tian Hao''s family environment is pretty good. His parents have their own business. They are usually very busy and have no time to take care of Tian Hao. Originally, they thought their son was a good child who studied hard at school every day. As soon as they received a call from the Public Security Bureau, they didn''t believe it was their son who fought with others until they saw it with their own eyes.


    "Doctor, how''s my son?" Tian Hao''s father saw the doctor coming out of the ward and asked immediately.


    "It''s shallow. It didn''t hurt any organs. It''s just a little blood. The patient is awake now."


    "That''s good, that''s good."


    At this time, the police entered the ward, looked at Tian Hao and said, "wake up?"


    "HMM." Tian Hao nodded.


    "Tell me, what''s the matter with you?" a policeman sat next to Tian Hao with a book.


    "I don''t know." Tian Hao shook his head.


    "What? You don''t know? You let people fight like this, you tell me you don''t know?" the police also said in surprise.


    "I don''t remember anything, I don''t know anything." then Tian Hao covered his head and the cat went into the quilt.


    "Classmate, it''s hard for us to investigate like you, you know? In this way, as long as the people who hurt you get away with it." the police frowned and said.


    "I don''t know anything. What do you want me to say?" Tian Hao shouted in his quilt.


    "Your behavior is also a crime of shielding, you know."


    "Go, go, I said I don''t know."


    "Comrade, if you think my children really don''t know, don''t ask." seeing Tian Hao like this, Tian Hao''s mother also said on the side.


    The police looked at Tian Hao''s mother and didn''t know what to say. They left the ward with a cold hum.


    "How was your question?" a colleague asked in the corridor after coming out.


    "Don''t say anything, do you have any clues?" the policeman said helplessly.


    "The head said, let''s leave this case alone..."


    "Forget it, just ignore it. You can''t go for a drink in vain."


    "Go and drink." another policeman grinned. They reached a tacit understanding and walked out of the hospital.


    "Dad, I won''t read it!"


    "Hey!" Tian Hao''s father sighed and reluctantly agreed.

 Chapter 1652

    After that, Tian Hao lay on the hospital bed and went to bed. This night, he woke up in nightmares countless times. As long as he thought of Meng Liang facing him with an army thorn, Tian Hao didn''t have to fight the cold war all over himself.


    This night, I tossed for a long time and didn''t fall asleep. Maybe the appearance of Wei Tian reminds me of many things in the past. As long as I close my eyes, it was the days when we were in junior high school.


    At that time, we fought everywhere with brother Yu. Brother Yu was born like a big brother in society. It was his dream to mix society. Our dream was to follow him and don''t think about anything every day. When he became a big brother in society, we would eat delicious and drink spicy food in the back.


    At that time, there were 14 junior middle schools in SZ city. At that time, brother Yu not only made our junior middle school carry the handle, but also took us to other middle schools. At that time, no one in SZ junior middle school didn''t know that there was a student named Cheng Yu. In my eyes, as long as brother Yu is there, it''s nothing.


    At that time, although brother Yu was a junior high school student, I knew he was also very famous among the gangsters in our old area. At that time, he seemed to join any Gang, and I didn''t know the details. The big brother behind him covers him, so when the boss of other middle schools is also afraid of him. When he was in high spirits, he always told us, "what are you afraid of? I''m here."


    But it didn''t last long. We still got the wrong person. That person is Wei Tian.


    He is an ordinary student in a high school in the new area. The reason for the conflict between brother Yu and him is very simple, that is, a student in our school was beaten by Wei Tian, and then brother Yu came forward to teach Wei Tian a lesson. At that time, we all went with him. Who knows that Wei Tian is not as simple as he usually looks. His family moved from other places. His family has great power, which is not what ordinary people can compete with.


    At that time, Wei Tian did not find his family, but called a group of social gangsters in the new area, but we finally won. That was the last time I saw brother Yu fight.


    A few days after the fight, brother Yu was taken away by the Public Security Bureau. I heard that Wei Tian was seriously injured. Maybe brother Yu carried all the crimes himself, but we all know that many people started the fight, but brother Yu still took all the responsibilities himself. In his words, he is our eldest brother, If you really need someone to stand up, it must be him.


    Wei Tian''s family used the relationship and sentenced brother Yu to intentional injury. At that time, brother Yu was over 16, so he was sentenced to ten years.


    When we knew the results, everyone couldn''t believe it. At first, we thought it was just a simple fight, and we were released after being in charge of the police station for a few days, but we were too naive at that time.


    The boss of the guild that brother Yu joined didn''t know where he went at this time. Anyway, he didn''t care about brother Yu. Brother Yu went to prison. He could have told us all and mitigated his crime, but he didn''t, because he was our brother. He used his best ten years of youth to atone for us. I think this is a man, an indomitable man, and a man who will stand up when the sky falls.


    Before he left, brother Yu saw our last side and repeatedly told us not to fight in the future. No one really helped you in case of another accident. Brother Yu still looked like a light cloud. Everyone cried. Only he smiled and said, "ten years later, I''ll come out and still be your brother!"


    After brother Yu went in, we didn''t let us in many times. Even brother Yu''s father didn''t see brother Yu. Two years later, someone suddenly told us that brother Yu committed suicide in prison!


    Everything happened so suddenly. Fool Dou knew that Wei Tian killed brother Yu. They certainly didn''t want to let brother Yu go so easily, and then facing the energy of Wei Tian''s family, we ordinary families were so powerless.


    We wanted to avenge brother Yu, so we began to block Wei Tian every day, but Wei Tian also disappeared since then. We never saw that man again.


    Yuanyuan found his father, and his father began to trust him, but he didn''t find out how brother Yu died in the end. For the mistakes we made together, the responsibility was borne by him alone, and even paid his own life.


    We were in junior high school at that time. We have experienced what we should not experience. We have seen the cruelty of this society. We know that even if you fight hard, you will kneel on the money. China''s criminal law is perfect and sacred, but after all, it is people who enforce the law, not God. Some things look so pale and ridiculous in front of money and power.


    A young and light life ended in this way. Brother Yu was a single parent family. He had never seen his mother since childhood, and brother Yu''s old father who was over half a hundred that year didn''t even see his son''s body. At the moment of hearing his son''s death, the strong northeast man cried all his life!


    Brother Yu''s father wanted to appeal and find justice for his children, but the cruel society told him that it was impossible!


    I hid in the quilt and looked at the photos of us. It was the only group photo we had. We laughed so happy and brother Yu was still so handsome. I really don''t know whether he is doing well or not. I really seem to meet him, my brother Cheng Yu.


    Watching me cry, crying and crying, I fell asleep. This night I had a lot of dreams about our junior high school, happy and sad, noisy and controversial


    "Did you find anything?"


    At five o''clock in the morning, binzi, who had been looking for us all night, stood at the door of a community and shouted to the phone.


    "Brother bin, there are all residential buildings nearby. It''s really hard to find..."


    "Find me one by one. If it''s hard to find, you have to find it!" binzi hung up the phone and looked at the community in front of him. He didn''t know what to think.


    "Brother bin, there is a yard in front. It''s a little suspicious..." at this time, a man ran over and shouted to binzi breathlessly.


    "Go and have a look!"


    "I''m so happy to be a common people today, and I''m so happy..." Yang Song walked on the road alone with several boxes of fast food. He looked in a very good mood.


    "Brother bin, look at this man. He has so many boxes of lunch in his hand. He certainly doesn''t eat it himself. He should deliver food to others!" a man hiding behind the corner analyzed binzi next to him.


    Looking for a night can be regarded as a bit of a clue. Binzi came to the spirit immediately after listening to it.


    "I''m still delivering dinner so late. Be careful to follow him..." binzi touched his bald head, licked his dry lips and said excitedly.


    At this time, Yang Song didn''t know he had been watched. He was still humming happily and walking towards us with a relaxed pace.


    "Wake up, what time is it? Don''t get up yet?" Yang song came in from the yard with several boxes of lunch. When he saw us, I was still sleeping, pushed me and said.


    "What time is it?" I opened my eyes and asked vaguely.


    "It''s five o''clock. You''ve brought disaster to my house. I knew I shouldn''t have brought you back!" Yang Song frowned at cigarette butts and mineral water bottles everywhere.


    "It''s only five o''clock. What are you calling me for?" I turned my head and prepared to go to bed.


    As soon as I closed my eyes, Yang Song stabbed me with his hand and stared at me.


    "What are you looking at? I have cactus on my face?"


    "What''s matter with the you? It''s mysterious?" Yang Song said curiously.


    "If you talk too much, it''s all tears. If you talk too much, it''s all stories. Stop talking and give me your lunch box." I suddenly saw Yang Song reach for the lunch box in his hand.


    "No, I won''t give you a lunch box unless you tell me what''s going on."


    "Can you tell me when I have enough strength?" I begged.


    "What are you talking about? I made a noise in the morning." Liu Rui woke up and looked at me with an unhappy face.


    As soon as Liu Rui finished speaking, he saw the boxed lunch in Yang Song''s hand, and then Teng it as if the cat saw a mouse. It was like Yang Song jumping over and pressing Yang Song on the bed.


    "What do you want to do... I''m a man. I''ll tell you..." Yang Song said timidly when Liu Rui pressed him on the bed, looking at Liu Rui with a frightened little look.


    "Give me your lunch box..." Liu Rui swallowed a mouthful of spit and said with a look of hunger and thirst.


    "No," Yang Song said firmly, holding the lunch box in his hand.


    "Don''t rob me?"


    "I won''t give it..."


    "Leaf, what are you looking at? Grab it." Liu Rui shouted at me anxiously while pressing Yang Song.


    I grabbed the boxed lunch in Yang Song''s hand as soon as I went up. I took it and saw that Yang Song had a little conscience. He brought a total of six boxed lunch because he knew we were six people, but Wu Tao and Duan Xin left later.


    "Robber, it''s a robber."


    Liu Rui saw that I grabbed the lunch box, so he let Yang Song go. Yang Song angrily looked at us and shouted. We ignored him. I woke Yuan Yuan and Meng Liang up, and we opened the lunch box and ate.


    "Thanks to me for saving you, you treat me like this? The living is the real farmer and wolf!" Yang Song shouted at us with a distressed face when he saw us open the lunch box.


    "Big brother, that''s a farmer and a snake!" Yuan Yuan said as he ate.


    "Don''t care what it is. Anyway, you''re not good people. I''m just leading wolves into the house. I''ll go out and report you later and let those people catch you."


    "OK, we''ll give you the money after we finish eating." Meng Liang really didn''t want to hear the Yang Song''s ink and said impatiently.


    "Twenty one boxes. You ate four boxes altogether and gave me eighty." as soon as you heard that you wanted to give money, Yang Song immediately smiled, stretched out his hand and said to us.


    As like as two peas, the "five boxes chef is doing this?" Liu Ruiyi said, surprised at the price and the reaction I had made.


    "You guessed right. It was really made by the five-star chef." I nodded and replied.


    "Give me the money quickly!" Yang Song asked for money without ink this time.


    Meng Liang picked up the military spike from under the bed. Yang Song saw Meng Liang''s military spike and immediately stepped back a few steps. He trembled and asked, "I tell you, I practiced martial arts in Wudang Mountain when I was a child, and I won the second place in the free fighting group competition in kindergarten. Don''t take that crap for you. I''m afraid of you."


    "What is the concept of kindergarten free fighting group competition?" Yuan Yuan looked at us with a puzzled face after hearing Yang Song''s words.


    "It should be a bunch of children fighting..." Liu Rui thought and said.


    "Still second..." I was a little speechless.


    "What are you afraid of? I don''t have any money now. I bought this for 200. See if you can pay for it first?" Meng Liang shook the army thorn in his hand and said to Yang Song.


    "What do I want that thing for? I''ll take it back to cut vegetables. If I can''t, I have to give cash." Yang Song immediately relieved that Meng Liang didn''t want to stab him.


    "That''s no money."


    "Why, you eat overlord food, don''t you?" Yang Song shouted with staring eyes.


    "How about eating overlord meal? You don''t want to stab your army." Meng Liang tilted his head and said with a smile.


    "Hum, robbers are robbers!" Yang Song sat beside the bed angrily and picked up a box of lunch.


    "You''re right. He''s a robber. He stole a hundred dollars from me yesterday." Liu Rui understands Yang Song''s mood very much.


    "Bang!"


    At this time, the door of the house was suddenly kicked open, and five or six people came in from the outside. It was bin Zi who led.


    "Long time no see!" binzi came in and found that we were here. He was in a very good mood and greeted us.


    "Cao NIMA, who are you? Why come up and kick my door!" Yang Song didn''t understand what was going on at this time. He stood up and pointed to binzi''s nose and scolded.


    Binzi dragged Yang Song, tightly strangled Yang Song''s neck with both hands, gathered his smile, looked at Yang Song fiercely and said, "little B, you''re scolding me!"


    "Cough... Shit... You... Mom..." because his neck was strangled by binzi, Yang Song blushed and said these three words intermittently.


    At that time, I was surprised that Yang Song was so backbone and dared to scold.


    "Hehe"


    Binzi sneered and took out a knife from his arms. Without saying a word, he was ready to stab Yang Song in the stomach.


    "Wait a minute, it has nothing to do with him. What do you want to rush us!" I saw binzi stabbing Yang Song, went up and grabbed binzi''s hand and said.


    "Hehe, come to you, that''s OK!" binzi smiled and put away his knife, but his right hand still pinched Yang Song''s neck.


    "You know why I''m looking for you." binzi asked.


    "Know..." I nodded.


    "Then come with me..."


    "Draft it? I''ll fight with you!"


    Just as I was talking to binzi, Meng Liang suddenly picked up the army thorn on the ground and rushed to binzi. But binzi reacted very quickly, and Meng Liang threw himself into the air with a sideways move.


    "You advise you to be honest, or I''ll strangle him!" binzi slowed down and pinched Yang Song''s hand. Yang Song''s face had begun to turn purple.


    "We''ll go with you and you''ll let him go!" I shouted anxiously as I looked at Yang Song in pain.


    "Ha ha! That''s right. Tie them up and take them away..." binzi laughed after listening to me, and then turned back and shouted at the people who came with him.


    "Let me see who dares to move!"


    Just as the group of people were holding ropes to tie us up, footsteps suddenly came from the door and got closer and closer.


    "Looks like someone!" a man looked back and suddenly shouted.


    "Shua!"


    The light of the flashlight shone out from the outside. An old man, tall and straight, dressed in greasy clothes, with a wine pot hanging around his waist, frowned and walked in.


    His hair is gray, his legs are dressed in military green suspenders, standing in front of the door, his cheeks are full of wrinkles and his face glances at binzi expressionless.


    "Dad... Help me!" Yang Song shouted when he saw the old man.


    "What are you doing?" the old man swept the people in front of him, pondered for a while, and then asked like a loud bell.


    "Old leather shoes boss, who are you? What does it have to do with you?" bin Zi stretched his neck and asked.


    "What you pinched in your hand is my son. You are in my house now. What do you say has anything to do with me?" the old man replied with a jerk in the corner of his mouth.


    Binzi was stunned and loosened his grip on Yang Song. They came to us today. At this time, binzi didn''t want to have more accidents, so he smiled and looked at the old man and said, "Sir, we''re here to find some people today. Please forgive me for offending!"


    "People are in my house. If you meet them, you can''t ignore them. If they stay, you can go!" Yang Song''s father twitched at the corner of his mouth and waved his hand in a crisp tone.


    "How old are you JB? You take care of a JB, don''t get involved in it, roll the calf!" another young man stepped up to Yang Song''s father and stretched out his hand to push it!


    "Pa!"


    Yang Song''s father grabbed the young man''s wrist with his left hand like a pair of pliers, then broke it down, pointed to his nose and asked, "you don''t have parents? You talk to me like that!"


    "Old leather shoes head, you loosen me!" the young man bared his teeth in pain and shouted.


    "Stay! Get out!" Yang Song''s father frowned and pushed the young man away, then looked up and shouted at binzi.


    "Fuck your mother...!" the young man was so angry that he was about to hit him with his fist.


    "Pa!"


    Yang Song''s father grabbed the young man''s wrist again with the same posture and technique, then followed by a big mouth and asked in a thick voice, "little rabbit, you are also a mixed society! That''s what your big brother taught you?"


    "You son of a B, are you finished? What are you going to do?" binzi was angry at this time. He walked forward, shook his knife and asked, "I''m old. My head is hard to use, isn''t it? Do you know what this is?"


    "...!" Yang Song''s father said nothing.


    "Take him away, go back and talk, hurry up!" binzi angrily scolded the people.


    "Hula!"


    Seven or eight people surrounded in an instant.


    "You said you were so old. What are you doing with this?"


    "Hurry up, fuck you, don''t let me drag you!"


    These people went to Yang Song''s father, picked up the rope, and then pulled it down and urged it.


    "Loosen me!"


    "Loose JB!"


    "Bang, bang!"


    Yang Song''s father punched back at the young man''s neck. He staggered back.


    "Fuck your mother, fuck him!"


    The young man stepped back and shouted directly.


    At the same time, Yang Song''s father turned and ran into the inner room. When he came out, he hid an old * * * *!


    Due to the lax management of * * in the past, such * * is still common in rural areas of Northeast China. When I was a child, I had two in my family, but they were all used by adults for hunting. Later * * was strictly controlled, and most of the shotguns were taken away. Unexpectedly, I saw this kind of shotgun at Yang Song''s house today.


    "Pa pa...!"


    "Old B raised, you dare to play with a gun!" binzi took out the knife again.


    "Say again, if people stay, you roll the calf for me!" Yang Song''s father said, gritting his teeth.


    "What can you do if I don''t get out?"


    "I can kill you!" Yang Song''s father''s voice was as penetrating as ever.


    "You brag B...!"


    "Kang!"


    A gunshot, gunfire suddenly appeared, pulling the old man!


    "Poop!"


    After the gunshot, binzi fell directly to the ground!


    The group of people behind binzi were shocked and looked at Yang Song''s father. Even we didn''t expect that he dared to really shoot!


    The huge gunshot made my ears buzzing. This was the first time I saw shooting people in my life. I thought Yang Song''s father took the gun just to scare binzi and them. Unexpectedly, he really shot.


    Whether from Yang Song''s father''s skilled shooting action or his calm expression, I can feel that this is not his first shot!


    "Just you kids, who haven''t got all the hair. When I get rid of violence and live in peace, you still have a basket when you cross the threshold! If I were 20 years younger, I would fuck you with one hand!"


    "Don''t hurry!" Yang Song''s father stared at the tiger, and his voice was very shocking.


    After the people reacted, they quickly raised binzi, who was lying on the ground with blood in his thigh and crying with tears in his heart and lungs, and fled in a hurry!


    "Dad!" when Yang Song saw the man leaving, he came to the old man with tears and shouted softly.


    "Pa"


    "Get all the worthless things away!"


    Yang Song''s father threw his mouth on Yang Song''s face, then turned around and pointed at us, hummed coldly and left the house.


    Yang Song stood in place with tears in his eyes and watched his father leave the yard step by step.


    "Let''s go... They''ll come back later..." Yang Song wiped his tears with his sleeve and said as he untied the rope for us.


    "Man, I''m sorry to bring you so much trouble..." I looked at the clearly visible palm print on Yang Song''s face and said with some embarrassment.


    "It''s all right, my father is that temper..." Yang songleng looked at me and replied.


    "Thank your father for me..." I patted Yang Song on the shoulder. I didn''t know what to say. After all, we brought so much trouble to his family.


    "Hehe, you can''t ignore it when you catch up..."


    "When we''re all right, come back and thank your father..." Liu Rui moved his purple wrist strangled by the rope and said to Yang Song sincerely.


    "Elder brother, don''t come. Pull it down. It''s no good to meet you. I don''t want to see you in my life. I almost didn''t get strangled just now. Don''t come. I beg you...". As soon as Yang Song listened to Liu Rui''s words, he immediately became excited and roared at us.


    Seeing Yang song like this, I was relieved. It showed that he had slowed down from what happened just now and was not really angry.

 Chapter 1653

    "Er... It hurts your feelings to say that..." Liu Rui wiped his saliva on his face and said awkwardly.


    "By the way, I''m almost strangled. You don''t compensate me for some medical expenses, mental loss expenses or something!"


    "You''re courageous. If you ask for money, you''ll lower your grade. Now you advocate spiritual encouragement. I''ll send you a banner in two days. Do you think it''s ok..." Liu Rui muttered at us as he spoke.


    When Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan saw Liu Rui''s eyes, we immediately understood and quietly moved to the door.


    "Don''t give it if you are brave enough... Shit... Why is there no one!" Yang Song looked up and found that we had already run out of the house.


    "Shit, these white eyed wolves don''t give any medical expenses. They''re saved in vain..."


    Yang Song chased outside the door and found that we had disappeared. He stamped his feet and scolded.


    After we ran out of Yang Song''s house, we made a simple study and found that we can''t go back to our home and school. We can''t do anything but go to Longge''s mahjong hall for a while.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    "Brother long, open the door!"


    It''s only seven o''clock now. Brother long hasn''t woken up yet. We knock on the door and shout in the house.


    "Don''t knock. It''s only a few o''clock. I didn''t open the door!" brother long thought he was ma you who came to play mahjong and shouted to us vaguely.


    "Brother long, it''s us..."


    Hearing that I was us, brother long reluctantly climbed out of the quilt and opened the door.


    "What are you doing here in the morning?" brother long put on a coat and yawned.


    "If someone wants to catch us, he can''t help but run here to hide." Meng Liang sat by the bed and replied simply.


    "Why are you still causing trouble this day? Be honest."


    "The tree wants to be quiet but the wind doesn''t stop!" Liu Rui sighed sadly like a poet at this time.


    "Roll the calf... Talk to others..." brother long kicked Liu Rui and scolded.


    "Can you stop fighting with me... People in their 40s, can you be more stable and let me fight!" Liu Rui moved a small bench and sat aside, squinting his eyes.


    "Do you believe I''ll kill you?" brother long looked at Liu Rui fiercely and said.


    "Vulgar!"


    ����


    Inside the Wei family villa


    Wei Tian wiped his wet head with a towel. At this time, Wei Tian''s phone rang. He glanced at it and asked, "what''s the matter? Can anyone find it? Binzi!"


    "I haven''t found it yet."


    "No, what do you eat?" Wei Tian loosened his collar, frowned and continued: "just a few students haven''t found it for two days. Can you continue to give me directions? No, get out of here!"


    "... give me some more time, brother Tian!" binzi said in a low voice after a moment of silence.


    "I remember I said I caught it. How could I let people run away later?" Wei Tian then asked.


    "Something unexpected happened..."


    "Can they fly? Fly?"


    "Saved by an old man..."


    "Shit, what old man is so awesome. He can save people from more than ten of you. Can you make up a story with some technical content..."


    "The old man had it in his hand. We didn''t dare to move at that time..." binzi looked down at the wound on his leg that hadn''t healed and bit his teeth back.


    "Binzi, I find that you''re really giving me a headache now. What''s the matter? If you stab him with a knife, he doesn''t hurt? It''s just an old JB lamp that scares you. Well, didn''t the man lose it at the old man''s place? Catch the old man and try to ask him for some clues. He must know where those people have gone..." Wei Tian thought for a moment and said.


    ��������


    "Can you understand? If you can''t, you''ll finish my class!" Wei Tian heard the silence on the other end of the phone and then asked.


    "Yes..."


    "Let''s do this first." Wei Tian angrily hung up the phone and then walked to the living room.


    "Old Wei, what''s the matter with Xiaotian''s study abroad? When to go to the United States?" Wei''s mother asked while watching TV.


    "Let him go almost next week." a man in his fifties, who looked very energetic, replied casually. This man was Wei Tian''s father and a famous entrepreneur in SZ city. It was said that even when we met in our city, we had to call him Third Master Wei.


    "You really let me go. Did I agree to go to the United States?" Wei Tian sat on the sofa and interposed like an uncle.


    The Third Master of Wei raised his eyelids and glanced at Wei Tian. He gasped heavily, but he didn''t answer him.


    "Dad, I don''t understand all the time! You said OK, why do you have to let me go to the United States? Our family is so big. Can''t you let me do something for you? I''m afraid I''ll rob your property or what?" Wei Tian was very puzzled and said with a big mouth: "Alas, when people are old, they have a small mind..."


    "Whoosh!"


    A water cup with half a fist directly hit Wei Tian.


    "Shua!"


    Wei Tian''s complete conditioned reflex! With a bang, the water cup fell to the ground!


    "Dao B Dao, Dao B Dao! As soon as you come back, your mouth won''t rest...!" Uncle Wei''s angry roots itched, and then shouted and scolded: "If you''re like a person! Can I let you go? Except for picking up girls, you fight and take drugs every day. Don''t think I don''t know what you''ve been doing recently. Stop it for me. Recently, get out to the United States the day after tomorrow. I''m so relieved! How many years can I work? Don''t die in front of me! If I die, you can''t even eat!"


    "Hurry back to the house." Wei''s mother immediately took Wei Tian to the bedroom.


    "Psycho, unable to communicate. These fools will sue if they can''t handle affairs!" Wei Tian tidied up his clothes and could only walk out with his mother.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    The Third Master of Wei took a long breath, sat trembling on the chair, raised his neck, closed his eyes and remained silent for a long time. Then he grabbed the landline and dialed a number.


    "Show me this bastard recently. Don''t let him go. Just stay at home!"


    "OK, boss!"


    At this time, we hid in brother long for two days. These two days, brother long closed the mahjong hall. During the day, several of us played mahjong together. At night, brother long bought us some beer and dishes. Although we couldn''t go out every day, we had a very natural and unrestrained life.


    And brother long didn''t ask us why we hid here these two days. He wanted to find a reason to fool him, but he didn''t mention it.


    But the comfortable life did not last long. It seemed that in my life, I was destined to live a dangerous life and eat the bowl of rice in the Jianghu.


    That day, we were playing mahjong with brother long. When I was ready to change cards with Liu Rui, the phone rang.


    "Hello, who!" I took out my cell phone and saw a strange number. I hesitated to connect the phone


    "Are you free? I have something to do with you!" a familiar voice rang out on the phone.


    I was stunned when I heard the voice on the phone. I asked in some doubt, "did you send me and Meng Liang a text message?"


    "Yes," replied the other end of the phone.


    "Hehe, I knew it was you. What can I do for you? Tell me!" hearing the news, I immediately stood up and trembled. My first thought was to ask him what was important to us, but I held back. I knew I couldn''t be impulsive at this time and pretended to ask.


    "I''m in a black public car next to the mahjong hall. I''ll give you five minutes. I''ll leave if you don''t come out in five minutes!" the other end of the phone didn''t answer my question and said in an impatient tone.


    "Fuck, this B is really watching us all the time." since he knows where we are hiding and hasn''t told Wei Tian yet, it shows that he is not with Wei Tian, but really using us all the time.


    "Don''t move, I''ll be there right away!" I hung up the phone and pretended to be calm and said to Meng Liang: "you play first. I have something to do when I go out!"


    "Who, who called you?" Liu Rui looked up and asked.


    "A friend asked me to go out for something!"


    "Be careful when you go out..." Meng Liang asked without much thought.


    "It''s all right. He''s nearby..."


    Five minutes later, I walked to a black Volkswagen parked in front of the mahjong hall, looked around, pulled open the door and sat on it.


    "In fact, I felt it was you for a long time, but there was no evidence..." I looked at the man in front of me and repressed my anger.


    "Sorry..." the man looked up into my eyes and said.


    Although he was apologizing, I couldn''t feel a trace of apology and guilt in his eyes.


    Suddenly, I raised my fist and hit the man in the face, which was very hard.


    The man''s head slammed against the driver''s backrest, and bright red blood flowed from the corners of his mouth.


    "The first punch is because you used us."


    After that, I raised my fist and hit the man''s face "bang, bang" for two consecutive punches.


    "These two punches are for Yuan Yuan and Meng Liang!"


    The man also fought, leaning against the seat and wiping the blood from the corners of his mouth, but he didn''t mean to fight back at all.


    "Are you finished?" the man took out a cigarette and lighter from his trouser pocket, smiled and lit a cigarette.


    "Draft, why harm us?" I stared at the man and scolded loudly.


    "It''s over, isn''t it? Let me tell you a story." the man handed me a cigarette from the side, and I took it. I knew that the man wanted to make everything clear with me. Although I was very angry, I was still quiet at this time.


    "I have a brother. We all call him Xiaofeng. Xiaofeng is a very honest student. A year ago, he found a girlfriend. His girlfriend is very beautiful and the two people have a very good relationship. At that time, Xiaofeng told me every day that he would marry this girl and live with this girl all his life. At that time, I was really happy for him. After all, I could meet someone I like and like It''s not easy for your own people. "


    "But God always likes to joke. One night Xiaofeng took his girlfriend to dinner. The two of them met Wei Tian''s group. When Wei Tian saw Xiaofeng''s girlfriend, he immediately became lusty. He went to Xiaofeng and told Xiaofeng to give him 10000 and let his girlfriend sleep with him all night."


    "Xiaofeng was so quick to hear that that he gave Wei Tian a mouth when he went up. Even people with a good temper can''t stand such an insult!"


    "I guess you guessed that Xiaofeng couldn''t beat so many of them alone. Xiaofeng tried his best to protect his girlfriend. They were impatient when they saw Xiaofeng''s crazy appearance, so they began to stab Xiaofeng with a knife! Seventeen knives! Fuck! Seventeen knives! They really did it!" the man said, and his mood became very excited, Shout at me loudly.


    "Seven knives are fatal. Xiaofeng died on the spot. They put Xiaofeng''s body in the trunk, and then * * Xiaofeng''s girlfriend. Rape first and then kill!"


    "Hehe, two lives were harmed by them. Later, Wei Tian''s father found a scapegoat and went to the Public Security Bureau. Wei Tian boasted about his killing process that day like no one else!"


    "It''s said that killing pays for life. Then why is Wei Tian still alive... Because his father is Wei San? Because his family has money?"


    "Is the law prepared for us ordinary people? Why is it okay for him to kill? Who can tell me why!"


    With tears in his eyes, the man grabbed my collar and almost yelled. At this time, I didn''t know what to say, so I could only silently look at the man in front of me.


    "Later, I realized that this society may be like this. Rich people can do whatever they want. Without money, they can''t even protect their closest people. Later, I dropped out of school. I began to mix the society and develop my own forces. I want Wei Xiaofeng to take revenge. Wei Tian is damned!"


    "But I''m too naive. The power of Wei Tian''s family is so strong that I can''t imagine. I can''t get in touch with him. There are many bodyguards around him, and I can''t kill him at all. And the day after tomorrow, he will go to the United States. If he goes to the United States, I won''t have a chance. He will really be free from the law! When I was about to despair, you appeared. This is my last hope!"


    "You can call the police. Why do you have to use such an extreme method?" after listening to the man, I forgot my anger and even began to pity him a little.


    "Fart, if the alarm is useful, will I still use it? Xiaofeng won''t die in peace, and your friend won''t die in prison!"


    ��������


    The man extinguished the cigarette end in his hand and then said: "I''ve known about you and Wei Tian for a long time, but I never thought of using you. I didn''t understand that God didn''t block my way until binzi started to fight you. Maybe you can bring me a miracle, so I began to monitor you, and then seduced Meng Liang to meet Wei Tian step by step. I knew that Meng Liang would be very crazy if he saw Wei Tian, and once Wei Tian remembered No one will let you go. Sure enough, you didn''t disappoint me! "


    "You are students. Wei Tian will not pay too much attention to you and will not be too vigilant, so this is my best opportunity..."


    Listening to the man''s words, I don''t know what to say, because I think the man in front of me is really terrible. Such thinking is really scary.


    "It''s not so much that I reuse you as that we cooperate... Don''t you want revenge? Even if you don''t want revenge, can Wei Tian let you go?"


    "But without you, we wouldn''t have a conflict with Wei Tian! We wouldn''t have to hide here!" I retorted immediately.


    "These are all evils. You can''t run away. Even without me, you will meet Wei Tian. This is fate. It was doomed a few years ago. You can''t run away... Ha ha..." the man suddenly laughed and didn''t know what he was laughing at.


    Looking at the man''s crazy appearance, I don''t know what I should continue to say. He''s right. This may be our life. It was doomed from the moment brother Yu was in prison.


    "We all want revenge. Maybe you hate me now, but sooner or later you will understand that it''s not my fault! It''s Wei Tian''s fault. He''s the one who should die. It''s him!" the man stopped laughing and shouted.


    "What do you want to do next?" I thought. Now we seem to have no choice but to cooperate with the man in front of me.


    "Do you know these two people?" the man calmed down after listening to me, took out two photos from his clasp and asked me.


    "Where did you get this picture? Where are these two people now!" I jumped at the man and shouted after reading the picture.


    The person in the photo was Yang Song and Yang Song''s father. They were tied together, and both of them closed their eyes. It seems that they have been in a coma!


    "These two people were caught by Guo Bin, it should be because of you." the man replied after a pause.


    "Where are they?" I quickly asked.


    "Riverside Development Zone, old winery warehouse."


    "How do you know?" I looked up at the man and didn''t believe it.


    "My people have been following them. It is estimated that Wei Tian has arrived there now. If you want them, go quickly..."


    After hearing the man''s words, I pushed open the door and ran to the mahjong hall, leaving the man sitting in the car looking at my back. I don''t know what I''m thinking.


    After a while, the man took out his mobile phone and pressed several numbers. He simply said to the phone, "move!"


    I anxiously ran back to the mahjong hall and saw Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan and Liu Rui still playing mahjong with brother long.


    "Hurry with me! Hurry up!" I ran to them and shouted at them. As soon as they saw me, they quickly stood up. "


    "What''s going on!" Meng Liang looked at me in a panic and said anxiously.


    "Fuck, Wei Tian took Yang Song and Yang Song''s father!" I trembled angrily. I really despised Wei Tian from the bottom of my heart. It''s clear that our business has to involve others.


    "Grass, how can he catch Yang Song?" Liu Rui asked puzzled. I looked back at him and said quickly: "I must want to ask our whereabouts. It''s worth thinking!"


    "How many people do they have? Do you need to bring something?" Yuan Yuan asked tentatively. I don''t think he is afraid. What''s more worrying is that we don''t even have the ability to fight back. After all, this is not a campus fight. It already involves people in the society.


    "No, there''s no time! It''s important to save people!" I was very anxious and lost my mind.


    "Brother long, didn''t you find me any weapons in your house..." Liu Rui began to turn at brother Long''s house.


    "Oh, don''t turn around. There''s a big iron pot kitchen knife in the back room. Where can you find it..." brother long quickly dragged Liu Rui and said.


    "Don''t JB ink, don''t go if you''re afraid. I have to chop that Wei Tian today!" Meng Liang was grumpy and worried for a moment, and his words were not pleasant to hear.


    "Cao, what are you talking about? When was I afraid of fighting? I''m preparing for war!" Liu Rui came out of the back room with a rusty kitchen knife in one hand and a big iron pot in the other.


    After Liu Rui came out, we ran out of the mahjong hall, reached out to stop a taxi, pulled the door and got into the car.


    "Remember to bring back the knife and pot..." brother long shouted at the taxi at the door.


    "Ha ha, these young people who don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth..." looking at the farther and farther taxi, brother Long''s mouth rose and said with a smile.


    The taxi driver looked at the army thorn in Meng Liang''s hand, the kitchen knife and the iron pot in Liu Rui''s hand. He was frightened and shivered. He stammered, "several little brothers... Where are you going!"


    "Drive, Riverside Development Zone, old winery warehouse!" I said to the driver.


    "Several little brothers... The development zone is a little far away... I''ll hand over my shift right away... You change your car!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense... What time is it? Who are you going to hand over the shift to? Our business has nothing to do with you. Just pull down the place for us. The money is sure to be good for you!" Liu Rui said with a kitchen knife.


    "Can you talk to others?" Meng Liang pulled Liu Rui''s head and scolded.


    "Don''t make trouble with JB, OK! Master, you drive quickly!" I was a little upset and said with a bad face. When they saw my expression, they were honest and sat behind silently.


    ����


    In the warehouse of the old winery in the development zone.


    BMW Z4 sports car speeds up and goes straight to the winery warehouse.


    ����


    "What about the two?" Wei Tian asked binzi in a very blunt tone after getting off the bus.


    "Basement." binzi replied concisely.


    "You can understand this!" Wei Tianxin smiled and patted binzi on the shoulder.


    "..." binzi bowed his head and said nothing.


    "Let me see these two people." Wei Tian then stepped into the basement.


    ����


    In the warehouse, it was cold and humid. The broken sofas and benches stored for a long time had given off a rotten smell. Yang Song and his father were tied to two stools. Yang Song was still in a coma, and Yang''s father had awakened at this time.


    "Bang."


    Wei Tian kicked open the wooden door and walked in with his back. Then he went to Yang Fu''s side, looked at him with his head tilted for a long time and asked, "old man, I heard you can play with guns, can''t you?"


    Yang''s father swallowed his saliva, pale and silent.


    "Bring it, let me see how you play?" Wei Tian scratched his nose and continued to ask with his back hand.


    "Whose child are you? Call your adults. I don''t care about this child!" Yang Fu Zhen looked at Wei Tian and asked


    "Why do you call me an adult? What are you?" Wei Tian squatted down slowly and asked Yang Fu''s hair.


    "Now the child really doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth..."


    "Well, I don''t think it''s easy for you to be so old. If you tell me the whereabouts of those students, I won''t be difficult for you. You can choke on the electric stick..." Wei Tian clapped his hands and said simply.


    "I don''t know..." Yang''s father replied with a straight waist and a loud voice.


    "Old man, I don''t want to drink a toast. Binzi gave him some flowers..." Wei Tian shouted back.

 Chapter 1654

    "... son, listen to my words, you don''t live like a person." Yang''s father looked at Wei Tian and advised him carefully.


    "Fuck you, you don''t look like a person!" Wei Tiangang told his father at home that he didn''t look like a person, so he wasn''t in a good mood. Now when he heard his adoptive father say so, he was almost crazy in an instant and put his foot on his adoptive father, while Yang''s body just shook a little.


    When he saw Wei Tian do it, binzi also came with him to punch and kick father Yang.


    "Do you want to talk?" three minutes later, Wei Tian looked at Yang Fu with blood on his face and shouted loudly.


    "Hehe, twenty years ago, there were only eight people left in the regiment of 200 people who went into the mountain to suppress bandits! My beard held a bayonet against my head, and I didn''t blink. Today, I can make you kids bear?" Yang Fu stared and shouted with full confidence.


    "OK, you''re awesome, and then..."


    After scolding, Wei Tian kicked the door open and left gnashing his teeth.


    "Tap,"


    Binzi went to Yang''s father with his hands in his pockets, frowned and asked softly, "Sir, you are a man. Why do you say it? What are you doing with this crime?"


    "Hurry up if you want to do it. Don''t ink..."


    Binzi was silent for a long time and looked at Yang Fu again.


    "Think about it. You all go down and let him think for himself..."


    Binzi turned and left, and the others followed him out.


    "Fuck your mother, don''t he say it? Stab him to death. When to say it, when to pull it down," Wei Tian jumped and scolded while drinking Leke outside.


    The development zone is quite far away from us, about more than ten kilometers away, but it is desolate. It is full of factories and old buildings to be demolished. Fortunately, there is no traffic jam at this time, but the driver has some ink and drives very slowly.


    "Can''t you drive quickly? I don''t need your money! I''m really in a hurry." I was very impolite at this time, because I was really worried about Yang Song''s situation and spoke a little bad.


    "OK... Ok..." the driver didn''t have the same knowledge as me. He stepped on the accelerator to the end and began to run fiercely.


    After opening for more than 20 minutes, we finally crossed the urban area and entered the ground of the development zone. Our car slowly drove into a dilapidated construction site.


    I glanced around and saw that in front of us, about 600 or 700 meters away, there was a long abandoned warehouse. The brand of the old winery was half gone.


    "Brother Tian, there''s a taxi outside..." a boy ran into the warehouse and shouted.


    "Fuck, it''s easy now. I brought it to the door... Is it just a car?" Wei Tian asked with a smile.


    "Just one..." the boy replied.


    "Brother... Go out to meet the guests..." Wei Tian waved his hands and shouted. More than 30 people followed Wei Tian out of the warehouse.


    ����


    "Master, stop!" I said to the driver. The driver was very quick. He put on the brake and stopped directly in place. I pushed open the door and turned back to them and said, "we''ll go there in a while. Don''t just fight. We have few people. The main thing is to save people, OK?"


    "OK, that''s it!" the three nodded.


    I opened the door directly and rushed out first.


    "Draft it, Wei Tian, didn''t you come to me? I''m coming!" shouted and scolded.


    Then Meng Liang, Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan all got off the bus. When they saw us getting off the bus, they all rushed towards us.


    Liu Rui was holding a kitchen knife, Meng Liang was holding a military spike, and Yuan Yuan and I were holding steel bars picked up from the ground. We were crazy and rushed to the opposite. We had a big knife, which cut more than ten knives, and the blood directly dyed the snow red.


    The taxi pulled us, without a pause, ran directly onto the road and disappeared.


    "You little brats dare to come here and cut them to death. If something happens, I''ll take it!" Wei Tian shouted loudly the day after tomorrow.


    "Fuck you, brothers, just grab him and cut!" I roared, held up the steel bar and rushed over, followed by others.


    "Did you hear what brother Tian said? Don''t kill people. What a big deal. Brother Tian took it and cut them for me!" binzi pulled Wei Tian and stepped back.


    Then more than 30 people rushed towards us like a tide.


    I''ve fought a lot of fights recently. I''m more and more daring. I cut off a man standing in front of me with a steel bar. The man raised the pickaxe handle and blocked it on his head.


    A half meter long steel bar suddenly split on the pickaxe handle. To tell the truth, the pickaxe handle has both advantages and disadvantages. The advantage is that it hurts. If it is hit in the right position, it can be laid down twice. The disadvantage is that it is too clumsy to be close.


    So the first time I cut empty, I was very fast. I took a big step forward and cut directly on his thigh.


    At this time, we can''t consider anything else. If we want to fight, we must fight them. There are many others. Once we retreat, they will not hesitate to wave a large knife and cut on us. In that case, immortality is also a serious injury, so I quickly pulled out the military spike and plunged in again without hesitation.


    Webbed!


    The man was cut down by me and lay down. At this time, there was a cool wind behind my head. I subconsciously shrunk my head and hit him with a pickaxe handle close to my scalp.


    Before I could turn around, I felt a pain in my back knee, as if my legs were about to break. I knelt down at once, and then the machete rained on me. At that moment, I really thought I was dead. There was a lot of shouting and scolding around me. I didn''t know how many people were beating me at the same time.


    "Draft it! Kill you all!" when I was about to be kicked out, I finally heard Meng Liang''s voice. I heard three or four screams in a row, and then looked up laboriously.


    Meng Liang was half crazy. He stabbed a blind wheel with the army and didn''t have an accurate target. However, it was a good move. The people around me made way. Meng Liang strode into the crowd, quickly ran to me, stretched out a strong wrist and pulled me


    Just as I was about to stand up, the crowd gathered around again. This time they were smarter. The man with the machete was in the back and the one with the pickaxe handle was in the front. They smashed Meng Liang. Meng Liang''s machete was short and hard hit the pickaxe handle several times. We fell to the ground again.


    At this time, I was already a little out of strength. Meng Lianghong grabbed my hand and lay on me. He blocked many knives for me. The blood behind his head dripped on my face along his hair.


    "Liangzi! Get up!" my eyes were wet and I shouted hoarsely.


    Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan rushed frantically when they saw us fall.


    "Liangzi! Get up!" I pushed Meng Liang a few times. He closed his eyes, his back was full of blood, and his palm held my hand tightly. I pulled him, and his arm shrugged as if there were no bones.


    Wei Tian soon surrounded us. All four of us were covered with blood. I don''t know how many knives I received, because I don''t know why. I didn''t feel any pain at all. I just felt cold, very cold


    "Buzzing, buzzing!" just then, a huge engine sound suddenly came from the warehouse door, and about twenty motorcycles roared.


    "Draft it, we''ll have to throw it away if we don''t come again..." when I heard the sound of the motorcycle, I lay on the ground and grinned and said.


    "Give it all to me, dry to death!" Xu Feng took off his helmet and shouted behind.


    When Wei Tian saw another person coming, he directly picked up a machete and rushed to Xu Feng with people.


    When I saw Xu Feng coming, I hurriedly dragged Meng Liang, Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan to the warehouse. After entering the warehouse, I found Yang Fu and Yang Song tied to the chair. We went up and untied the rope tied to them.


    "Uncle, are you all right?" I looked at Yang Song''s father and asked with some fear.


    "It''s no big deal. You have a little conscience and know to save us!" Yang Song''s father was not hypocritical and snorted coldly to move his muscles and bones.


    "Well, Liu Ruiyuan, you two take uncle first. I''ll go and see Xu Feng..."


    "OK... You two pay attention to your safety... When you''re done, we''ll wait for you at brother long..."


    After that, Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan ran out of the back door of the warehouse with Yang Song and Yang Fu.


    "Why did Xu Feng come?" Meng Liang asked as he ran outside with me.


    "Xu Feng is the one who has been texting us. He also told me the news that Yang Song was caught."


    "Did you go out this morning and see that the man was Xu Feng?" Meng Liang then asked.


    "Yes..."


    "Why did he help us?"


    "Because he has a grudge against Wei Tian, he came to Wei Tian. We don''t care about the rest. Xu Feng will deal with it..." I don''t want to talk to Meng Liang too much now, so I simply explained it to him.


    Meng Liang didn''t speak after listening. He ran outside the warehouse with me.


    Outside the warehouse, there was a confrontation between the two sides.


    Xu Feng walked up to them, took the military thorn and directly pushed it to Wei Tian''s chest. He slowly said, "do you know me?"


    "Who are you? Do you know who you''re talking to?" Wei Tian didn''t point at Xu Feng at this time..


    "Hehe, I told you about someone. Do you remember that you killed a student two years ago? His name is Xiaofeng!" Xu Feng asked with a cold look on his face.


    "... you mean that fool! Why did you come to avenge him?" Wei Tian recalled for a long time and finally remembered who the little peak was.


    "Drafting? You don''t want to go out alive today! If the court can''t judge you, I''ll judge you!" Xu Feng broke out completely at this time, shouting with red eyes.


    "Binzi, bring it over!" Wei Tian shouted back. Binzi didn''t know that he took out a self-made hunter and put it on Xu Feng''s forehead.


    "Draft it! You prick it! Don''t you force it? Don''t you say I can''t go out alive? Do it!" Wei Tian shouted and patted Xu Feng''s head, looking very arrogant.


    Xu Feng looked at the in binzi''s hand and said nothing. A cold sweat began to break out on his forehead.


    "Draft it? It''s cheating on me!" Wei Tian waved and shouted at bin Zi.


    Kang!


    A low voice sounded. Wei Tian looked at the sky with big eyes open, fell to the ground, and his mouth was constantly flowing with blood foam. The blood sprayed on binzi and Xu Feng''s face. He might not think of it until he died. Binzi really opened, but it opened towards him!


    The time was frozen for a moment, and we were completely confused. Wei Tian''s pupils slowly expanded. A pair of big eyes stared round and stiff lying on the ground, and his blood dyed the land red like plum blossoms.


    Binzi put down his hunting, went to Wei Tian''s body, quietly looked at it for a while, bit his teeth and said, "Xiaofeng''s original name is Liu Xiaofeng, his girlfriend''s original name is Guo Qian, that''s my sister!"


    "Kill!" I don''t know who shouted first. Then Wei Tian''s little brother immediately got into a golden cup bread and disappeared. He ignored Wei Tiansi on the ground and ran faster than the rabbit.


    The whole warehouse is left with me, Meng liangbinzi, Xu Feng and his little brother, and a dead Wei Tian.


    Now I understand why Xu Feng knows so much about Wei Tian''s trend. It turns out that Guo Bin is the brother of Xiaofeng''s girlfriend. It seems that the whole thing is arranged by them, and we are just a chess piece in their hands, a chess piece arranged long ago.


    Everything, fate seems to have been arranged!


    "Dead... Dead?" I looked at Wei Tian''s body, shivering all over and asked.


    "The revenge is finally avenged, and they can close their eyes at the bottom!" Xu Feng said softly in front of binzi.


    "Well, sister, brother finally avenged you... Ah" binzi suddenly looked up and shouted at the sky.


    "It has nothing to do with you. Let''s go! I buried it for him and ran away. It''s that simple!" binzi was very calm and turned back to us.


    "What are you talking about? I caused it. I won''t go!" I felt so guilty that I didn''t want to run away.


    "This matter has nothing to do with you. Let you go and hurry..." Xu Feng also said.


    After that, Xu Feng and binzi took Wei Tian''s body and rode on a motorcycle. They didn''t know where to go, leaving me and Meng Liang at a loss in the empty warehouse.


    "What do these people do?" Meng Liang responded for a long time and finally stammered to me.


    "I don''t know!" my head is also very confused and my mood has become very depressed.


    "Wei Tian is dead. Let''s take revenge..."


    "But I thought they would really kill Wei Tian... Well, don''t stand here. It''s time to come later. Let''s go too!" I dragged Meng Liang in a daze and walked outside the warehouse.


    After walking for about ten minutes, we went to the road, stopped a taxi and got on the bus.


    After getting on the bus, Meng Liang and I kept smoking and trembling, while the driver kept looking back at us. After all, we were covered in blood and looked a little scary.


    People are like this. Maybe when you watch TV, movies or listen to others, you feel that killing is nothing and not so terrible. However, when you see it with your own eyes, ordinary people can''t understand that emotion. Besides, we are still students in school. It''s bullshit to say that we are afraid.


    "What shall we do?" Meng Liang looked at me and asked.


    "It''s all right. It''s not us who killed people. Let''s go back to brother long to find Liu Rui and them..." I saw Meng Liang''s mind and comforted him.


    I finished, took out my cell phone and called Liu Rui.


    "Hello, has anyone sent it back?"


    "Send it back. We''re here now. How''s it going with you?" Liu Rui asked anxiously.


    "Nothing''s wrong, we''ll go back now." as there was a driver, I didn''t tell Liu Rui that Wei Tian died.


    "It''s all right. Come back quickly." Liu Rui finally put down his heart when he mentioned his voice, and his voice became relaxed.


    "By the way, you two brought me brother Long''s kitchen knife and iron pot. I remember asking me to come to the warehouse. Brother long asked me for it!" Liu Rui''s voice suddenly increased a lot. He thought we might be all right.


    "Well, hang up." I''m in a very complicated mood now. I''m not in the mood to talk nonsense with Liu Rui. I simply promised and hung up the phone.


    ����


    "They''re all right. They''ll be back in a minute... Look what I''m doing. They''ll bring back your kitchen knife and iron pot in a minute. Look at your stingy way..." Liu Rui said to Yuanyuan and brother long in a very good mood after hanging up the phone.


    "Hey, hey, it''s OK." Yuan Yuan was happy when he heard that we were OK, and said with a giggle.


    At the other end, the Riverside Development Zone Branch received a report. When it went, the old winery had lit a raging fire.


    Half an hour later, the fire was put out and no body was found.


    But Wei Tian is missing. According to the eyewitness, Wei Tian was killed. The suspects are Guo Bin and Xu Feng!


    The old winery in the development zone is very lively today. All the winery areas are blocked. The hard-working criminal police are investigating the scene.


    In this case, although no body was found, one person was missing. According to the reaction of a large number of witnesses, someone opened and set fire, which is obviously destroying the evidence.


    "... did you get through?" Wei San asked quickly while sitting at home.


    "I can''t get in touch with the young master..." a strong man with sunglasses was sweating on his forehead.


    "This bastard, let him stop, just don''t listen..." Wei San''s head was buzzing, and his body seemed to be evacuated and sat down on the bed.


    "Young master, maybe...!" the man in sunglasses wrapped his cigarette holder one by one.


    "Who moved his hand?" Wei San rubbed his palm and felt very helpless in his heart.


    "The witness said it was Guo Bin!" the sunglasses man gritted his teeth and replied crisp.


    When Wei San heard this, he suddenly raised his head.


    "It''s the bodyguard you found for the young master..." the man with sunglasses said with dry lips.


    "...!" Wei San looked at the sunglasses man and his lips trembled without saying a word.


    "Sin... Call Tiemian and let him come back..." after a moment of silence, Wei San said again.


    Hearing this, the sunglasses man didn''t say anything. He turned quickly and left.


    In the empty room, the lights were not turned on and the light was weak. Wei San lowered his head and listened to the steps of the sunglasses man getting farther and farther away. He made a sound of wheezing in his mouth. With tears in his eyes, he covered his chest and directly fell on the carpet.


    ����


    Half an hour later, Wei San was sent directly to the first hospital of the best medical university in the city.


    Wei San''s front foot entered the hospital, and the rear foot of the Municipal Bureau followed him in.


    "Brother Wei, everyone is very sad that something like this happened to my nephew, but you should also pay attention to your body!" seeing that Wei San woke up, he hurried forward to comfort him.


    Wei San looked at it and said in a weak voice, "in public, I kill people. I hope I can solve the case as soon as possible!"


    "Brother Wei, in public, your contribution to our city is in your eyes. In private, Xiaotian calls me uncle. The provincial public security department has given instructions, and there will be results soon!" the leader of the Municipal Bureau said quickly.


    "OK..." Wei San nodded and then began to close his eyes.


    ����


    Two hours after the big case, the whole city was basically sealed. There were anti riot teams and patrol cars with special police logo on national highways, highways, passenger stations, railway stations, airports and black car gathering places.


    On the street, police lights shuttle back and forth. All traffic police are on duty. They are stuck in the main trunk road. Almost every car must be checked!


    At this time, Meng Liang and I have returned to Longge mahjong hall.


    "Why did you two come back? Where''s the kitchen knife? Where''s the iron pot?" Liu Rui ran over and asked when he saw us coming in.


    After I entered the house, I directly sat on brother Long''s bed, and Meng Liang was also lying in bed panting. I was really tired, both mentally and physically.


    "What''s the matter with you two? Why don''t you talk?" Liu Rui saw that we didn''t pay attention to him, ran to the bedside and pushed me.


    "What happened?" Yuan Yuan also saw something wrong between us.


    "Is there any water?" my lips turned white and my mouth felt very dry.


    "Don''t you just go out and have a fight? Why did you cause this..." brother long reached out and handed me a bottle of mineral water.


    "Gululu..." after receiving the mineral water, I drank more than half a bottle at a time.


    "What''s the matter with you two?" Liu Rui asked anxiously when I finished drinking water.


    I handed the mineral water to Meng Liang nearby, and then told them everything from beginning to end without any concealment.


    "What... What? What you said is true..." after listening to me, Liu Rui felt like eating shit. His mouth was open enough to put a pair of leather shoes in it.


    "At this time, do you think I''m in the mood to tease you?" I shouted at Liu Rui in a very upset mood.


    "Shit, Wei Tian let Guo Bin and Xu Feng kill him... It''s too relieved... I knew I wouldn''t come back. I saw how Wei Tian died..." Liu Rui didn''t realize the seriousness of the problem at this time, and looked like gloating.


    "But these two people are too cruel. They have finished such a big game for revenge... This is a real version of Infernal Affairs..." Liu Rui saw that no one paid attention to him, and then said.


    "Will Wei Tian''s death involve us? After all, it''s because of us?" Yuan Yuan finally said what I was worried about at this time.


    "I don''t know if it will involve us, but with Wei San''s character, he won''t give up like this!" Meng Liang, who has been lying in bed, said.


    "What about Wei San? People won''t kill us! What''s the use of him looking for us?" Liu Rui said indifferently.


    "Ha ha, it''s interesting to kill these two children..." brother long, who has been listening, didn''t respond much. He just kept smoking and quietly listened to us.

 Chapter 1655

    "Brother long, what do you think we should do?"


    After all, brother long is an adult. He should think more than my students. I looked at him and asked in a low voice.


    "Who died? Is there any background?" asked brother long.


    "The son of Third Master Wei of our city died. Do you know brother long?" I briefly introduced Wei Tian''s identity.


    "Wei San, I know him..." brother long replied carelessly.


    "There are some people in our city who don''t know Wei San..." Liu Rui said foolishly.


    "Shut up, brother long, you go on!" I pointed to Liu Rui and shouted in a very bad mood.


    "..." Liu Rui saw that I was in a bad mood and didn''t speak again.


    "The two children of the principal criminal ran away. Wei San will certainly find you. In his eyes, you are all together. His son died because of you. You are the most important part of this matter. It''s good that Wei San can catch the murderer. Once he can''t catch it, he will pay attention to you. So I think your situation is not good now..." brother long smoked a cigarette and analyzed.


    After listening to brother Long''s words, my heart clicked. Although I knew that Wei San would not let us go, brother long said so, I knew that the situation was so dangerous. If Wei San finds us, he will not let us go easily. We have no power to fight back in the face of Wei Tian, not to mention Wei San!


    "What should we do?" Meng liang thought for a while and asked.


    "Hide..." brother long told the truth.


    "But when do we have to hide so far?" I asked with a frown.


    "Hide in Wei San and catch the murderer..."


    "If we can''t catch it, we''ll have to hide all the time?" Liu Rui became serious and looked at brother long and asked.


    "No, I''ll find Wei San myself and carry the matter down..." I hesitated and said with my teeth.


    "You''re crazy. If something happens, you can carry the thunder alone?" Meng Liang looked at me and said. At this time, our nerves are very fragile and irrational.


    "Don''t be noisy. Stay with me these days. Don''t go anywhere! Things haven''t reached the point you think. Now you''re afraid. What did you do earlier!" brother long suddenly stood up and shouted with his neck pulled.


    At five o''clock the next morning, the first hospital of Medical University.


    "How''s Mr. Wei?" a masked young man asked quickly in the corridor of the hospital.


    The man who spoke was the second in command of the Wei family, iron face.


    Tiemian can be said to be the most mysterious person in SZ city. Soon after his debut, he was deeply appreciated by Wei San. He became Wei San''s right hand in less than three years. Now the big and small businesses of the Wei family are basically managed by an iron face alone.


    When Tiemian first arrived at Wei''s house, his main task was to protect Wei Tian. This man saved Wei Tian countless times. Only in this way did he slowly enter Wei San''s sight and be reused.


    Later, iron noodles began to appear around Wei San. As long as iron noodles appeared, the Wei family had no projects that could not be won, and the means to treat their enemies were simply heinous. In this way, the mixed circle in SZ city realized that in addition to Wei San, the Wei family also had a more frightening iron face.


    Because this man has always been wearing a mask, so slowly everyone called him iron face.


    It is said that this person is no less ferocious or intelligent than Wei San, so people always think that iron face is the real successor of Wei San.


    "Lord Wei has awakened... No big deal..." the people around Tiemian quickly replied.


    "Tiemian, are you back?" Wei San saw Tiemian enter the ward and quickly sat up and said.


    "Lord Wei, I''m sorry! I shouldn''t have gone to Guangzhou..." Tiemian sat respectfully beside the hospital bed and whispered.


    "Cough... I let you go. It has nothing to do with you. Did you catch the murderer?" Wei San said after coughing twice.


    "The escape route of these two people should have been planned long ago. They disappeared in the mountains..."


    "Over there?"


    "No news yet..."


    "A bunch of rubbish!" Wei San shouted as he patted the bed hard.


    "Lord Wei, pay attention to your body..." iron face advised aside.


    "My son is gone. What''s the use of this body..." Wei San''s voice was sad.


    ��������


    "Why did the murderer kill Xiaotian?" Wei San asked again when he saw the iron face.


    "Two years ago, the young master raped and killed the murderer''s sister..."


    "You deserve it! Just tell him to do less evil, just don''t listen..." Wei San said after listening to his gnashing of teeth.


    "...." the iron face remained silent.


    "By the way, did those students find it? Didn''t it have something to do with them?" Wei San was finally going to attack us at this time.


    "It has nothing to do with those students. The young master took the initiative to kidnap others..."


    "Without them, my son can''t die. These students must have something to do with the murderer. Catch them for me and see if you can dig out some clues about the murderer..."


    "But..." it was the man with sunglasses, not the iron face.


    "But what, don''t tell me you didn''t even find those students!" Wei San stared at the sunglasses man and said.


    "Yes... Yes, but Mr. Wei... The students hid in the mahjong hall in the south of the city..." the sunglasses man stammered in a cold sweat on his forehead.


    "Where did you say they were hiding?" Wei San suddenly looked up and asked.


    "City... Mahjong hall in the south of the city!"


    "Do these students have anything to do with him? No, it''s impossible, absolutely impossible!" Wei San said to himself after hearing this.


    "Lord Wei, why don''t we leave these students alone?" the iron face leaned forward and asked tentatively.


    "No, these students can''t miss. They must know where the murderer is!" Wei San shook his head.


    "No, I have to go to important people in person..." after that, Wei San didn''t even take off his sick clothes, put on a coat and went out.


    "Lord Wei, you haven''t recovered yet..." Tiemian warned carefully behind Wei San.


    "I can''t manage so much..." Wei San waved his hand and hurried out of the hospital.


    ����


    Brother long got up early, went downstairs and bought some soybean milk fried dough sticks. After returning to the mahjong hall, he turned on the TV and had breakfast.


    "Yesterday night 16:13, a major hit in the old wine factory warehouse in the City Development Zone, although no death was found, but one person was missing. After the suspect suspect, he ran away. The suspect was Guo Bin, Xu Feng was two, and two people were extremely dangerous. If there were two people found, please contact the local police immediately.


    After the incident, the Provincial Public Security Bureau and the Municipal Public Security Bureau made a rapid deployment. Any criminal who despises the law will eventually be dealt with. Our public security bureau will solve the case within one month. Our reporter Zhang SEC will report for you, pay attention to the progress of the case, and please pay attention to the evening news. "The host of light makeup Liumei gushed on TV.


    "It was Wei San''s son who died, but it was different. It was on the news the next day." long er drank soybean milk and commented.


    "Shua Shua."


    I came out of brother Long''s bedroom, washing the company and watching TV with frown.


    "Have something to eat," brother long stood up and said.


    "Do you think they can be caught?" I grabbed the fried dough sticks and asked with some worry.


    "Not necessarily..." brother long shook his head and said.


    "What do you say?"


    "Although the two children have made a lot of preparations in advance, they can''t stand it. They really take it seriously. As long as they want to catch it, it''s difficult for the two children to run!"


    "Can you grasp it if you want?... it feels like we are all waste..." at this time, Liu Rui woke up and walked out with his clothes on.


    "You''ve seen a lot of TV dramas. China is among the best in the world in terms of police speed and case detection ability. If you''re like this, you''ll be rich for half a day..." brother long glanced at Liu Rui and explained.


    "Who did you listen to? If it''s so powerful, why are there so many pending cases?" Liu Rui said as he stuffed fried dough sticks into his mouth.


    "In China, the rate of solving major cases is as high as about 70%... If you want to catch them, there will be results. However, it does not rule out the fugitives with high IQ and high education, which will make the criminal police very difficult in the detection process. But most criminals, they are social people at the bottom, and have not even received nine-year compulsory education." Longge continued.


    "Brother long, how do you know so much?" Liu Rui looked at brother long and asked.


    "Hehe, if you have nothing to do, you will find that your world is still very small... Those women know more than the FBI. They can study the color of underwear you wear today!" when it comes to Guangchang dance women, brother Long''s mental state is different, It exudes the smell of middle-aged and elderly male hormones.


    "Shit, I have to go to the community more if I have nothing to do in the future. The experts are among the people..." Liu Rui took brother Long''s words seriously and sighed with a sudden realization on his face.


    "In the future, you can make the whole combination with brother long and the square dance aunt killer... If you obey the square dance aunt in the community, you will have half of SZ city..." at this time, Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan woke up.


    "Roll the calf... Fool Liang... I''m still a virgin. Those aunts are like wolves, and brother long can stand it!"


    "Ha ha!" we laughed together.


    "Little Bizi, did you fight with us?" brother long stretched out his hand and gave Liu Rui a head, staring and scolding.


    Just when we were talking nonsense with Longge, a Land Rover and two business Buick suddenly stopped on the road in front of Longge mahjong hall.


    "I''ll go myself. Don''t move in the car!" Wei Sany pulled open the door and walked alone to the front of the mahjong hall.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!" there was a knock on the door.


    As soon as I heard the knock on the door, I stood up and looked at brother long at a loss.


    "It should be Wei San''s people. You all go into the inner room. Don''t come out no matter what happens. If you hear me calling you, you''ll run through the back door. Do you understand?" brother long tidied up his clothes and said to us calmly.


    ��������


    "Hurry and get in. What are you looking at here?" brother long scolded reluctantly when he saw that we didn''t move.


    "But brother long..."


    "You can do whatever you want!" brother long shouted at me with staring eyes before I finished my words.


    No way, we had to go into the inner room. When brother long saw us go in, he locked the door of the inner room and went outside one by one.


    "Will brother long be ok?" Meng Liang asked with some worry after hiding in the house.


    "I don''t know..." I shook my head in a very complicated mood.


    "It''s obviously our fault, but we hide here and let brother long out. I don''t know if they will take brother long..." Yuan Yuan was also very depressed at this time.


    "Nanwu amituo Buddha, bless brother long, bless brother long..." and Liu Rui just opened his hands and closed his eyes and recited the curse from entering the inner room.


    When brother long opened the door, he found Wei San standing behind the door alone.


    "What''s the matter here..." brother long went outside, closed the door, went to a stone pier, patted the dust on it and sat down.


    "I have to take the children in your house..." Wei San also followed him, paused for a moment and whispered.


    "Can''t take it away..." brother long waved his hand and refused very domineering.


    "... my son was killed. It has something to do with them. Can you raise your hand..." at this time, it seems that Wei San is not the Third Master of Wei who guides the rivers and mountains in SZ city. Instead, he is more like a little brother in front of brother long. Even his voice is so humble.


    "I know, but it''s not them who killed them. Who did you find? Don''t waste it in my room..." brother long didn''t give any face, and then refused.


    "...." Wei San turned pale, looked at brother long with both eyes and bowed his head.


    "These children are also used by others. I can understand your mood when your son is gone, but they are innocent. Go back!" brother long saw that Wei San didn''t speak, stood up, patted his ass and turned around to go into the house.


    "It''s not slow?" Wei San asked, gritting his teeth.


    "No..."


    "You''ve crossed the line a little..." Wei San, who has been controlling his emotions, finally couldn''t help it at this time.


    "Are you threatening me?" brother long turned to look at Wei San, pointed to his nose and smiled contemptuously.


    "You''ve been in our city for such a long time. Our well water doesn''t invade the river. The rabbit bites when it''s urgent. Give me face!" Wei San said excitedly in front of brother long.


    "Hehe, Wei San... Did you dare to stand in front of me five years ago? Do you think you had a chance to talk to me? Did you give you a face? If you want to bite... Yes! You can form a good formation. I, Li Zhenlong, can receive you at any time and see if you can walk under my hand for three rounds!" brother long shouted with his fingers against Wei San''s chest.


    "...." Wei San was silent.


    "There are so many people shouting from third master Wei. Have you forgotten your name Wei Wei?" brother long looked at third master Wei aggressively and asked.


    "...." Wei San was still silent.


    "You''ve reached the top in SZ city now, haven''t you? You''ve been a little gangster. I don''t need to tell you some stories too clearly. There are many small stories in the temple and the city. SZ city is not big, but if you have to toss around and have some people to play with you! If your son is dead, you can find the murderer and take revenge. But if you withdraw all the aura today, even if your son is alive, you will have a chance What''s the use? The third master is here, and Wei Tian is there. Without the third master, Wei Tian is really gone! "


    Brother long reached out and handed Wei San a cigarette. Wei San took it with trembling hands and didn''t speak. Because what brother long said was one-sided and absolute, but it was the truth for Wei San at this time. He couldn''t find any reason to refute it. He can only choose to acquiesce in this unreasonable fact!


    Brother long took a deep breath after lighting a cigarette, patted Wei San on the shoulder and said softly: "When you''re well mixed, you start to look for family affection. Unexpectedly, you inadvertently lost some things and can''t find them again! Life is fair. If you want something, you must learn to give up something! Five years ago, your coal mine collapsed and more than 20 workers were trapped in low land. You gave up the search and rescue because the search and rescue fee was too high, and more than 20 people were killed alive Dead on the ground! That''s more than 20 lives! You give up without blinking your eyes. Are you human? Your son is dead, you can''t stand it. Your son is human, and those people are not human! "


    Brother long said more and more excited, pinching Wei San''s neck and roaring.


    "Cough..." Wei San''s face turned red because of lack of oxygen.


    "It''s all evil..." Wei San broke away from brother Long''s hands, shook his head and muttered softly. While muttering, he walked to the door. Inadvertently, a tear fell in the eyes of the middle-aged man with blood on his hands.


    "By the way, do you know who the old man your son kidnapped?" brother long shouted at Wei San''s back.


    "Who?" Wei San, who had pulled the door open, suddenly turned back.


    "Your son''s death is not unjust. An old driver who has driven for eight years to the commander of the military region dares to bump into others with an electric stick. His life is not in vain..." brother long threw away his cigarette butts and turned to walk into the house.


    "Poop!"


    After hearing this, Wei San stepped into the air, covered his chest and fell in front of the Land Rover again.


    "Come out, it''s all right!" brother long returned to the house, opened the door of the inner room and shouted with a smile at us.


    "It''s all right?" Liu Rui asked, stretching his neck and looking at brother long.


    "Wei San''s people are gone? Brother long, they didn''t do anything to you?" I asked hurriedly when I saw brother long coming in.


    "Hehe, I''m a light stick. What can he do to me..." brother long patted my head and said with a smile.


    "Oh, my God, I was scared to death. I thought I was going to throw it away today. My tomb robbing association has not developed yet..." Liu Rui patted his chest and sighed with a look of rebirth after robbery.


    "Brother long, what did you tell them outside? For so long." Meng Liang asked.


    "It''s nothing. They want people. I said no, and they left?" brother long replied calmly.


    "It''s that simple?" Meng Liang didn''t believe it.


    "Yes......" brother long smiled and turned away from the inner room.


    After brother long left, we looked at each other. We didn''t know what brother long said to the group outside, but no one was a fool. Everyone knew that things must not be so simple. I vaguely felt that there must be a story between brother long and Wei San, but since brother long didn''t say it, we had a tacit understanding and didn''t ask.


    "Brother long, are we free now?" Liu Rui asked after brother Long''s ass.


    "You can''t hide here. Although you hid here today, you can''t guarantee when they will come again, so you have to change places..." brother long drank and replied.


    "Ah, where are we going?" I shouted, looking out the door.


    "It''s best to leave SZ city for a while, or as long as you''re in SZ City, you''ll be in danger of being caught..."


    "No, where are we going when we leave SZ city? Besides, what about the school?" Yuan Yuan said with his head down.


    "Then I don''t know. It''s just my suggestion. You can do it yourself..." brother long found a coat from the wardrobe as if he was going out.


    "When do we have to hide?"


    To tell you the truth, I don''t want to leave Sz. After all, I haven''t left this city since I was born, and I can''t explain it at home and school.


    "If Wei San can survive this barrier, SZ city will be his in the next ten years..." brother long put on his clothes and sat beside us and whispered.


    "Shit, then we have to hide for ten years?" Liu Rui jumped up and looked at brother long and shouted.


    "Listen to me. If Wei San crosses this ridge, he won''t come to you. Then you can stay outside for three or five months." brother long continued.


    "What if you can''t get through?" Yuan Yuan asked with a frown.


    "If you can''t get by, you have to expect him to catch the murderer... You can sum it up yourself, whether to go or stay..." with that, brother long took a step and was ready to go out.


    "Where are you going?" I shouted anxiously when I saw brother long leaving.


    "The little piano house next door leaks, I''ll fix it..." brother long spits on his hand, simply combs his messy hair in the mirror, and then walks out of the mahjong hall without looking back.


    "Shit, we''re all like this. You''re still in the mood to find a little widow. Do you have any sympathy..." Liu Rui shouted, looking at brother Long''s back


    "What did you think?" I asked, rubbing my hands.


    "It''s not a thing to stay in brother long all day. Brother long is right. We can only go out and hide..." Meng Liang bowed his head and returned.


    "What about you two? What do you think?" I looked up and asked Yuanyuan and Liu Rui.


    "I''ll go wherever you go..." Yuan smiled back.


    "I''m thinking of going to the entertainment industry in H city to try water..." Liu Rui began to install B inexplicably at this time, touched his chin with his right hand and replied with a deep look.


    "You can die if you don''t pretend to be B..." Meng Liang was angry when he saw Liu Rui, and immediately scolded.


    "Why go to H city?" Yuan Yuan looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Because I have friends in H city..." Ruige is Ruige. There are friends all over the country. The communication circle is wide. You can''t refuse.


    "Did you know the tomb robber?" Meng Liang asked with a smile.


    "Ha ha ha ha" Yuan Yuan and I laughed after listening.


    Liu Rui bit his teeth and looked at Meng Liang fiercely and said, "fool Liang, you''re talking. I''ll kill you. Do you believe it..."


    In this way, we discussed and decided to go to Liu Rui''s friend in H city to hide first, and we''ll come back when the situation is better.

 Chapter 1656

    At the school, we are going to ask the teacher for a long holiday. We say we go to make up classes in H city to prepare for the college entrance examination. Our head teacher doesn''t like to see us. As soon as we hear that we are going to ask for a long holiday, we immediately agree. When we hang up, we don''t forget to tell me: "I''ve always been very optimistic about you. I''m still a little reluctant to let you go. When I get to H City, I have to study hard and get a good score in the college entrance examination..."


    As for the family, we are going to go back and tell our parents that the school organized a group of students to go to H city for tutoring, including us. In this way, we not only don''t have to worry about finding us at school and at home, but also ask for money as travel expenses.


    At about three o''clock, we went back to our homes, packed up our things, took the money and lied!


    After I got home, everything went well. My parents didn''t doubt me. I was very happy to hear that Liu Rui and Meng Liang also went. They said we could have a company together.


    Before I left, my mother specially gave me more money and told me where to study and eat more. Looking at my mother''s appearance, to tell the truth, I felt very sorry for my parents. I had an idea to tell them the truth, but I held back and didn''t say it. It would only make them more worried about me.


    When I got back to Longge''s mahjong hall, it was more than six o''clock. Meng Liang and Liu Rui hadn''t come back yet, leaving Yuanyuan lying in bed alone in a daze.


    "What do you think? Here?" I put down my luggage and kicked yuan yuan, who was in a daze.


    "You''re back... I didn''t go home. I''m afraid my father will lock me up again..." yuan turned over and said with a silly smile.


    "Hey, Yuanyuan, you go home..." I looked at Yuanyuan and asked.


    "Why don''t you take me..." Yuan Yuan lay in bed and blinked.


    "Your family conditions are very good. Why bother to go to H city with us? Tell your father what Wei San can''t do to you..." I said very seriously.


    "We do things together. We should go together and stay together. Besides, my heart is wild and I can''t stay at home," Yuan Yuan said with a silly smile.


    "If we don''t do well, we have to go to the construction site to carry cement..." I gave preventive shots in advance.


    "If you really come to the step of carrying cement, I think we''ll talk about it at that time..." Yuan bared his teeth and replied.


    "OK..."


    I nodded silently.


    After a while, Meng Liang also returned to the mahjong hall with a big schoolbag, but Liu Rui never came back.


    "Where has the fool gone? Why hasn''t he come back yet?" I asked anxiously as it was almost eight o''clock.


    "Step on..."


    Footsteps sounded. A man came in with a black and shiny Nike schoolbag that had been ground on his back and a toothpick in his mouth.


    "Fuck..." Meng Liang was stunned when he saw him.


    "Yang Song..." I was shocked.


    "Hello, wow..."


    Yang song came into the house and glanced around. Then he frowned and muttered, "what are you doing?"


    "... what are you doing here?" I jumped down and asked.


    "Isn''t that what happened last time? After going back, my father had to break off the relationship between father and son with me. There was no way, so I came out. There was no place to go. I stayed in the Internet cafe for two days. I couldn''t see it. So I came to you."


    "Oh... I''m sorry!" I felt sorry for him. After all, he ran away from home because of us.


    "It''s all right, then you talk, then I''ll go first..." Yang Song glanced at us again. He may feel that his future is not bright and he may starve to death.


    "Hey... Hey, what do you mean?" Meng Liang asked with a wink.


    "It''s all right. I''m just going to take a turn... I''m relieved to see that you''re all good..." Yang Song''s legs are about to go out, and his words are very brainless.


    Yang Song blinked, scratched his head and said to himself, "in fact, I brought a lot of money when I came out... There''s no good place to play, and I can''t stay in the Internet cafe all the time... Hey, do you have any good places to play?"


    "... the crematorium is good... I''m looking for a tour group and a one-day tour these two days... If you''re all right, just come together?" I asked.


    "Ha ha... You''re so noisy. You''ve always been so cheerful..."


    Yang Song said awkwardly to Meng Liang, "come on, give me a cigarette!"


    "... fuck... Don''t you have a lot of money? Do you have to rub the cigarettes?" Meng Liang, speechless, reached out and handed him a red golden dragon.


    "No, I forgot to buy it when I came. I have money in my pocket... You know..."


    Yang Song took the cigarette, wrapped it fiercely, and then looked into the room. He saw the leftovers on the table, put down his schoolbag, pretended to walk over easily, sat down, frowned and said, "Hey, I''m really hungry... What''s this? Braised meat? I tell you... This braised meat is the last thing I want to eat... My family sells it every day."


    The three of us squatted at the door, stared at Yang Song and ate the leftovers of brother long on the table.


    "How many days have you been hungry?" Meng Liang said speechless.


    "Didn''t he come with a toothpick? He should have eaten?" Yuan Yuan didn''t understand.


    Yang song could certainly hear their voices, but he pretended not to hear them.


    I glanced at my watch, strolled over, then sat opposite Yang Song, dragged my chin and asked, "what''s the matter? I don''t have money to eat."


    "No... I''m a cook, but I can''t see you spoil food... There''s a very esoteric idiom that every grain is hard. I don''t know if you''ve heard of it?" Yang Song tugged.


    "We''re not doing well... We''re going to hide in H City tonight. If you don''t have anything to do, come with us first" I sincerely invited.


    "... no... no... I have a lot to do..."


    "Brother, you''re hungry. Can we stop pretending?..." Meng Liang said frankly.


    ��������


    When he finished his meal, brother long came back at this time. He saw us pack our luggage on the ground and asked, "why, are you ready to go?"


    "Well, the school is ready. Let''s go and hide first." I nodded and replied.


    "Why are you here?" Longge Bala asked Yang Song, who was clasping his teeth.


    "I''m going to go out with them to experience life..." Yang Song pretended to be forced. To tell the truth, he was very similar to Liu Rui.


    "Let your father drive you out, ha ha ha, very good!" brother long looked up and smiled.


    "Do you know each other?" Meng Liang asked, looking at brother long and Yang Song.


    "On the day of your accident, he came to me with his father..."


    "I said how he found this..." I just reacted at this time. Why can Yang Song find us.


    "I think this life mainly depends on fate. When fate comes, you can''t hide..." Yang Song said faintly.


    "I found that your ability to dress B is as good as mine..."


    A voice suddenly sounded behind us.


    "Brush..."


    We looked back in an instant.


    A young man held close to the door, with a dog chain around his neck, wheezed and gasped.


    I, Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan laughed when they saw this man.


    "... mom gave me a B. my father locked me with a dog chain. If I hadn''t chiseled off my water pipe, I wouldn''t be able to get out," said Liu Rui.


    "He''s going too?" Yang Song was a little confused when he saw Liu Rui.


    "What do you say?" I looked at Yang Song and asked.


    "... fuck... Can I quit..." Yang Song has a rhythm to run.


    "What''s wrong with him..." Meng Liang asked.


    "He had to let me steal my father''s hunting that day. If I didn''t do it, he spit in my big iron pot, so that I didn''t sell a pot of vegetables..." Yang Song looked at us with some resentment and said.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    We left Longge mahjong hall with our luggage on our backs. Longge was going to take us to the railway station, but there were too many people to sit down, so we had to take a taxi.


    "Let''s go!" we waved to brother long after we got on the bus.


    "Bring a phone..." brother long waved to me.


    "It seems that someone is chasing us again..." after the taxi drove a distance, the driver looked back at us and said.


    As soon as I looked back, I found that brother long was really chasing me. It seemed that he was shouting something in his mouth.


    "Why don''t you stop?" Meng Liang also found brother long behind.


    "No, no, master, you drive quickly. You may have overwhelmed him just now. He wants to steal money. Hurry up..." Liu Rui hurriedly stopped the driver who was ready to stop and hurried.


    "These bastards, I''ll save you. Before you leave, you even give me 800 yuan hidden in the shoe box. Are you still human..." looking at the faster and faster taxi, brother long pinched his waist and gasped, opened his mouth and scolded.


    Zheng Yijian''s blood burned in the taxi. We didn''t know who started it, so we all sang along.


    It''s you. I can''t find it


    A desperate attitude


    People are in danger


    You always arrive


    I don''t know too much


    Morality is your guide


    Tomorrow coming day


    You make me proud


    A good drink


    Drunk only feel


    He laughed wildly


    Cold and cool in the world


    Years are merciless and still willing


    Break a new story for you


    Love and righteousness I know today


    Yes, I don''t need to doubt it again and again


    No lover in the world is changing


    Loyalty is not easy


    But I know


    That''s it today


    Life and death and you create names


    This trip is our first time to leave the city. I look at the familiar streets and feel very sorry. No one wants to leave the place they know, and I am no exception. I don''t know when I can come back after I leave this time. Fortunately, these brothers are still around me.


    "Can you untie the dog chain around your neck? I always have the impulse to lead you..." when I found that the taxi master was fine, I turned back and looked at Liu Rui with a strange eye. Suddenly I remembered that he still had a dog chain around his neck.


    "Fuck, what do you know? It''s called fashion..." Liu Rui rolled his eyes.


    "Hehe, you young people are really wild... Take dog chains as fashion..." the driver turned back and laughed.


    "If you want to talk so much, it''s easy for me not to give you the car money, you know?" Liu Rui shouted, pointing to the driver''s anxious head.


    "You don''t want it if you don''t give it to me... People, I can''t always look at money. I yearn for high freedom in life... You can choose not to listen to me when I speak, but you can tempt me with money to not let me speak..." the driver suddenly began to explain his special understanding of the word life.


    "Brilliant!" Han Dayan interposed.


    "How brilliant?"


    "I think what master said is quite right... People can''t always look at money, they have to pursue a little..."


    "You say you have no money..." Liu Rui replied contemptuously.


    "Get out JB, you stay away from me..."


    "I don''t think you have a comprehensive understanding of life..." the driver continued at this time.


    "If you''re nagging, do you believe I shit in your car?" Liu Rui shouted fiercely pointing at the driver.


    "Shua..."


    The driver instinctively turned and looked into the deep night sky.


    "Ha ha..."


    We smiled at each other and felt that Liu Rui had lived such a long life that he met his opponent today.


    "Who can tell me what we''re doing in H city?" Yang Song said in the ink behind him without talking for a while.


    "Yes, Liu Rui, what does your friend do? Is it reliable?" Meng Liang also reacted at this time.


    "Reliable!"


    Liu Rui thought for a moment and said.


    "What does he do?" I continued.


    "The whole entertainment industry..." Liu Rui thought again and replied.


    "Can you be more specific? The entertainment industry that sets up stalls and rings in the night market..." Yang Song asked speechless.


    "Roll the calf, you underestimate your communication level. Can the night market stall match me? The most important thing is the night market kebab..."


    "What the hell does he do?" Yuan Yuan began to be curious at this time.


    "Let me tell you, my friend is a disco worker. Let me tell you something. 80% of the young ladies in H city come from him. There is no miss Association in H City, or he has to be the president! Do you know how much he has contributed to the sales of condoms in H City this year? You go to H city to inquire about the sex toy store and don''t provide a picture of him?" Liu Rui explained.


    "... true or false?" Meng Liang was a little confused when Liu Rui said so.


    "Do I have to brag about B for others?" Liu Rui asked reluctantly.


    "Really reliable?" Meng Liangxin.


    "Must be reliable." Liu Rui simply nodded.


    "How did you two know each other?" I thought for a moment and asked suspiciously, because Liu Rui and I almost grew up together. He hasn''t even gone out of our city. Why did he suddenly have such a friend in H city?


    "It was a cold winter. I was at home alone and suddenly felt a little palpitation in my heart..." Liu Rui would not miss any chance to pretend to be forced, and he began to recall.


    "You say the point!" Meng Liang couldn''t see Liu Rui installing B. he greeted him with a head.


    "We met on the yellow website... If you have nothing to do, can you do less!" Liu Rui rubbed his head and shouted a little wronged.


    "Oh, my mother, netizens! Pull JB down, I''d better hurry back. What team... One by one..." Yang Song''s expression was slightly fragmented.


    "It''s okay, there''s true love on the Internet..." I smiled and comforted.


    "Stop making trouble with JB, OK? I went to his friend''s and sold me as a duck..." Yang Song said with a tangled expression. He was still considering getting off the bus.


    "Don''t worry, you can''t sell condoms as a duck... No one is so stupid. If you do this business with you, you''ll cut your kidney..." Liu Rui said to Yang Song with relief.


    "... fuck... Now, if I have a dollar in my pocket, I won''t talk to you..." Yang Song''s teeth are almost broken.


    "Come on, give me a cigarette..." Liu Rui said to Yang Song.


    "... didn''t you just come out of home?"


    "I left in a hurry and forgot to bring..."


    "Go away... I''ve just used up your excuse... You say you''re also poor B, it''s over..." Yang Song patted Liu Rui''s right hand, turned his head and looked at the stars outside the window with tears.


    "Master, how long will it take to get to the railway station?" I asked the driver with my head.


    "Ten minutes!" the driver replied.


    ����


    Ten minutes later, we finally came to the railway station.


    "Why don''t we go back? I''m a little carsick..." Yang Song said abruptly, looking at the three big characters of the bloody SZ station.


    "All the tickets have been bought... If you return the ticket money to us, you can go..." Liu Rui glanced at Yang Song and said.


    "Go away, don''t make trouble..." Yang Song was a little angry.


    After half a year of sales.


    Our train finally began to check in.


    "Yang Song, hurry up!" I shouted at Yang Song as I stood at the ticket gate.


    "Let me take another look at the place where I was born and raised. Although it didn''t give me anything, she engraved a black wound on my face..." at this time, Yang Song, like a poet, stood at the ticket gate and stared into the distance.


    "Is this B a bad brain?" Liu Rui looked at me and whispered.


    "It should be..." I also answered some speechless.


    "More stupid than me..." Liu Rui staggers to the carriage with his small schoolbag on his back.


    After getting on the bus, we found that there were not many people on the bus, so we found a quiet corner and sat down.


    "The train is about to start. Have a nice trip!" the conductor''s beautiful voice sounded in the carriage.


    "Why don''t we fight the landlord?" the bored Liu Rui squeezed his eyes and asked me.


    "I''m sleepy, you play, I''ll sleep for a while... Ah" I stretched out and lay on the table ready to sleep.


    "If you are few, I can put my hand together..." Yang Song asked with a wry expression after thinking about it.


    "Do you have any money in your pocket..." Liu Rui askew his eyes and asked.


    "We have to play with money... We can make some meaningful bets!" Yang Song said with a wink.


    "What do you think it means?" Meng Liang asked.


    "How about playing brain collapse..."


    "Look at my mouth, get out! Calf! Son..."


    After sleeping for more than an hour, I was awakened by the voices of these people. As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw them facing their heads. I don''t know where they are, what are they laughing at.


    "What''s the research? It''s so intense!" I stretched and yawned.


    "Shh!" Liu Rui quickly turned back and gestured at me with a rich expression.


    "What are you looking at? Let me have a look too!" I stretched out my hand, and Liu Rui came to them.


    "What do you think of that girl?" Liu Rui said to me with a drool at the corner of his mouth.


    I looked in the direction of his fingers. When I saw the girl''s face, I was stunned. I felt it too much. I said unconsciously, "I feel I''m going to love!"


    I looked at the girl not far away. The girl I like must be thin and have white skin, and this girl obviously meets the standard.


    She is about 1.7. She is wearing a light yellow thin coat, a pair of slim jeans, a pair of white canvas shoes on her feet, an SLR camera around her neck, shawl, long hair and white pretty face. She is staring out of the window. She doesn''t know what to look at.


    It''s nice to speak from the bottom of my heart. This girl gives me a very clean and sunny feeling. Especially her smile, like a princess.


    "How''s it going? Isn''t it exciting?" Liu Rui asked as he salivated.


    "Don''t look, let''s hold an emergency meeting. The theme of the meeting is to help brother take this woman!" I hugged Liu Rui, Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan whispered.


    "I''ll help you take this woman. I saw it first..." Liu Rui shouted reluctantly when he saw that I wanted me to chase the woman.


    "Rego, it''s easy for you to find someone like this. It''s not easy to meet someone I like, or you''ll let me..." I advised wisely.


    "No! Love doesn''t let you say..." Liu Ruijian shook his head and said.


    "Fuck, I''ll give you 500 yuan and a box of Yuxi, OK! Don''t JB refuse, you''re worth the price!" I made an offer.


    "Go away, prices are soaring now, and brother has to go up. Why do you have to invite me to dinner!" Liu Rui began to bargain.


    "OK! Deal! But on one condition, you have to help me get this woman''s mobile phone number..." I readily agreed.


    "Hey, this stupid boy, he''s hovering at this price all his life!" Meng Liang said very melancholy.


    "I have no right to choose love before bread..." Liu Rui got a new understanding of life at this time.


    "If you don''t like it, we can compete fairly..." I rolled my eyes and whispered.


    "Well, actually, a prodigal son of the world of mortals like me is not suitable for a partner. I''ll tell you..."


    "Then you hurry, what''s the old ink..." I pushed Liu Rui and shouted anxiously.


    "You''re stupid. I''ll go like this. Can people give me this look! I have to think about countermeasures!" Liu Rui said with self-knowledge.


    "I said big brother, think quickly! People will get off later!" I''m dying of anxiety. Although I have studied Japanese beauties for several years, after all, it''s only theoretical. In reality, I really have no way.


    Liu Rui thought for a moment, then touched his chin, pretended to be a deep touch, and said, "I need some props and someone to cooperate with me!"


    "What props, how to cooperate..." I asked quickly.


    Before I finished, Liu Rui trotted all the way to an uncle. He didn''t know what he said to him. Anyway, Liu Rui successfully grabbed the reading glasses on his face and walked towards us with a smile.


    "I asked you to ask for the phone number. What are you doing robbing people''s reading glasses!" I said in a low voice, biting my teeth.


    "Don''t make a noise, or you go by yourself..." Liu Rui glanced at me and said with high toes.


    "Well, you''re all right..."


    "I still need someone to cooperate with me now. Who will?" Liu Rui asked after looking at us.

 Chapter 1657

    "Can I?" yuan yuan raised his hand and asked.


    Liu Rui shook his head, then went to Yang Song who was still sleeping, pulled him up, then turned his head and said with a smile: "I think he is more suitable..."


    "What are you doing? I''m dreaming of * * *!" Yang Song shouted vaguely after Liu Rui woke him up.


    "Keep your voice down. Now the organization needs you to make a contribution..." Liu Rui said with an obscene smile on Yang Song''s face.


    "What contribution?" Yang Song turned his small eyes and asked cautiously, because he thought Liu Rui must have found something bad.


    "Do you see the girl in front? Brother Ye has a crush on us and wants the woman''s mobile phone number..." Liu Rui pointed out the direction of the girl to Yang Song.


    "Why do you wake me up if you want my mobile phone number? I''m not 114, and I won''t check the number..." Yang Song still didn''t relax his vigilance at this time.


    "Isn''t he embarrassed, so I need you to cooperate with me. Let''s go..."


    "How to cooperate?" Yang Song then asked.


    "You don''t have to do anything, just play a fool..." Liu Rui thought and said.


    "You play a fool, but I don''t!" Yang Song immediately refused.


    "Brother ye, take care of him!"


    Liu Rui winked at me. I quickly piled up a smiling face and said slowly, "brother song! Just help me! I''m so old and have no object. Can you pity me?"


    "No!" Yang Song turned his head and replied firmly.


    Seeing Yang Song''s appearance, I don''t think I can do without taking out my mace. I clenched my teeth and said, "I''ll give you 200 yuan. You cooperate with him!"


    "Shit, you didn''t say... Come... Liu Rui, let''s study how I play a fool. Let me tell you, I played a fool when I played a stage play in primary school. At that time, they all praised me for my good performance. My father sat down and applauded me. Later, our head teacher said what I came from. Anyway, it''s an idiom... I can''t remember!" when Yang Song heard that I wanted to give him money, Immediately came the spirit, whet haw began to say.


    "Play in your true colors?" Meng Liang asked tentatively.


    "Yes!"


    "Oh, fuck, what do I know?" I''m very worried about whether this Yang Song is his father''s own. I don''t see that he looks like his father at all.


    "Yang Song, in fact, your performance is very simple. You just have a mouthful in your mouth. If you have nothing to do, just leave a little outside. Leave the rest to me. Just don''t say anything..." Liu Rui pulled Yang Song and studied it.


    "No lines?" Yang Song asked with some dissatisfaction.


    "No." Liu Rui shook his head.


    "Just play a fool who can''t speak and still chatter?" Yang Song thought and asked wisely.


    "Can it?"


    "It''s a challenge not to let me talk. Let me try..."


    "Cough..." Liu Rui took his reading glasses, tilted his neck, led Yang Song, and then walked to the girl with a small and reserved step. He opened his mouth and said to the girl, "Hey, hello... I''m a volunteer of China Love Fund. Can you do me a favor?"


    The girl turned her head and looked at the two people who came suddenly. She was a little embarrassed and asked, "what can I do for you?"


    "Well, look at him. This is an orphan I just brought from Gansu. I have been suffering from congenital poliomyelitis since I was a child, and my mouth drools when I speak..." Liu Rui pinched Yang Song and explained with a smile.


    "Abba, Abba..." Yang Song cooperated very well and began to spit water out. At the same time, he made a strange sound in his mouth. To tell the truth, Yang song just said that I still don''t believe his true color, but I really believe him now. This is the upper body of the second brother Wu next door!


    "That''s the case. How old is he?" the girl looked at Yang Song and asked pitifully.


    "Although he looks so mature, I tell you that he is only eight years old. At the age of six, he stole the hormone to milk cows, so he grows so old..." Liu Rui said casually.


    "Abba, Abba..." Yang Song said with saliva.


    "That''s too poor. What do you need me to do?" the girl frowned and asked painfully.


    "Because I was in a hurry when I went to Gansu, I didn''t bring enough money with me. Look..." Liu Rui pretended to be reserved.


    "Abba, Abba..." Yang Song still cooperated.


    After hearing Liu Rui''s words, the girl quickly found the wallet from her clothes, then stretched out several red bills and handed it to Liu Rui. While giving the money back, she explained, "you''re doing a good job. I have to help you, but I don''t have so much cash with me. Can you take these first?"


    "What''s the way?" Meng Liang sighed when he saw the girl paying.


    "This fool, I asked him to ask me for my mobile phone number. Why did he cheat on money!" I looked at Liu Rui and scolded.


    "This may be an occupational disease..." Yuan youyou explained.


    "Oh, not so much. You gave it to us. What do you do?" Liu Rui saw the money as if he saw his father, but still pretended to be reserved and refused.


    "It''s okay, I have Cary. Take it first..." the girl waved her hand readily.


    "How much is this?" Yang Song asked, his eyes red when he saw the money, with water in his mouth.


    "Ah? What did he say?" the girl asked suspiciously when she heard Yang Song talking.


    "Nothing, nothing... He said you were so nice!" Liu Rui pinched Yang Song and quickly explained.


    "Oh," the girl nodded without thinking much.


    "Well, miss, you need to leave your name and contact information. When we go back, we will give you some small gifts, and our China love fund will remember you..." at this time, Liu Rui finally remembered the business.


    "Don''t worry about this, just raise your hand..." the girl hesitated.


    "It''s all right, it''s all right. You''re doing good. You''re not afraid to leave a name!" while talking, Liu Rui took out a wrinkled little book and a pen.


    "Shit, where did B come from?" Meng Liang saw Liu Rui take out his paper and pen, cover his head and say nothing.


    "Why don''t you say they are professional!" I was excited when I saw Liu Rui finally asked for the phone for me.


    The girl thought for a moment, took the paper and pen, bowed her head and wrote.


    While the girl was writing her contact information, Liu Rui turned his head and smiled and made an OK gesture to me.


    After a while, the girl finished writing and handed the book to Liu Rui. After taking the book, Liu Rui looked at it carefully for a while and said, "Su Su is a good name..."


    "Thank you." the girl smiled.


    "By the way, miss, why didn''t you write your QQ number and home address?" Liu Rui continued.


    "I don''t need this..." the girl said some speechless.


    "That''s no good. You have to write it down, or we don''t know where to send this gift!" Liu Rui said solemnly.


    "Pooh!"


    At this time, Yang Song coughed suddenly, and the water in his mouth suddenly sprayed out, just spraying on the face of the girl opposite. When I saw this scene, my face turned green, and 10000 grass NIMA flew by in my heart. I regretted that I shouldn''t have let Yang Song go at that time.


    "Yes... I''m sorry... I didn''t hold it!" Yang Song quickly explained, and reached out to the girl''s face.


    "No! Aren''t you polio? Can''t you speak? I think you react very quickly!" the girl heard Yang Song''s apology and immediately reacted, grinding her silver teeth and said.


    "Well, well, he may suddenly feel better as soon as he sees you..." Liu Rui explained with some embarrassment.


    "Roll the calf, I cheated my mother for cheating money..." while talking, the girl rolled up her sleeves and looked ready to do it.


    Liu Rui''s thick face has long been invincible in the world. His face is not red and gasps: "I think there may be some misunderstanding between us..."


    "It''s your fate, you''re stupid. Give me the money back quickly!" the girl was a little tough and scolded.


    "But my love fund..."


    "Do you believe that I called the police in ink? Dare you mention your broken fund to me..."


    "Abba, Abba..." Yang Song was embarrassed.


    "Abba, your uncle? Still here to install polio for me!" the girl kicked Yang Song''s ass.


    "Here you are, here you are..." seeing that the situation was wrong, Liu Rui quickly threw down the money and dragged Yang Song back to our position.


    "Why, I think the woman did it?" I asked anxiously when I saw Liu Rui running back.


    "Oh, my God, I won''t make any money next time! He''s not pretending to be stupid, he''s really stupid!" Liu Rui patted his chest and pointed to Yang Song.


    "Accident." Yang Song explained with an embarrassed smile.


    "Shut up... What''s the phone number? What''s the woman''s name?" I glared at Yang Song and shouted.


    "Here you are, but I can remind you that this silly woman is a little tough! You can''t control it!" Liu Rui took out the wrinkled book from his arms and handed it to me.


    "Su... Su Su, that''s a good name!" I said with a silly smile, looking at the delicate lines of small characters in the book.


    "Leaf, I also think this woman is not suitable for you. I feel that he is more male than you..." Meng Liang said with a smile at this time.


    "Why? I just like this, not artificial, frank and cheerful." obviously, at this time, I have been dazzled by love and still look at the words in the book.


    "How do you like? Nobody cares about you. Don''t forget what you promised me..." Liu Rui said wordlessly looking at me.


    "Don''t worry, you''re indispensable..." I casually returned.


    "Don''t forget to have mine..." Yang Song said weakly at this time.


    "Roll the calf!" I scolded with Liu Rui in one voice.


    I took out my cell phone, quickly saved Su Su''s number, then lay on the table and looked at Su Su secretly.


    "Dear passengers, if there are friends who get off or change to another train at H city station, please get ready to get off..." the conductor''s beautiful voice sounded again.


    "It''s so fast!" I realized that we were going to H city soon.


    "Why, haven''t you seen enough?" Liu Rui looked at me contemptuously and said.


    "Roll the calf..."


    Although I said so, I didn''t see enough, and I saw that Su Su had started packing up at this time. I was secretly happy and said, "it''s great that she is from city h. If you can catch him, it won''t be in vain!"


    "Pack up and let''s get off." I saw that the car had begun to drive at a slow speed and was almost arriving, so I shouted to Liu Rui and them.


    "Here we are! The city of H is not so good. It doesn''t feel as good as our city. Look at the garbage on the ground..." Yang Song lay on the window and began to blind BB again.


    "Can you stop talking? There are h people in the car. You don''t know how to die later..." I said to Yang Song in a very low voice.


    "Why? Don''t you let me talk about rubbish? Now I advocate freedom of speech!" Yang Song felt very reasonable.


    "Oh, my God, why are you more stupid than Liu Rui..."


    I don''t want to talk to Yang Song at all now, because I think he may not get out of the station.


    "Creak!"


    The train arrives at the station.


    We packed up our things, and as the crowd began to walk out of the car, I looked for Su Su''s position in the crowd.


    Finally I found him behind me. There were about six or seven people between us. I was more excited than winning five million. I threw an eyebrow at her and walked slowly.


    "Hello, beauty!" I made a gesture that I thought was very handsome, and then greeted Su Su very gentlemanly.


    "Roll the calf!" Su Su was really tough, rolled his eyes and scolded clearly.


    "Why don''t you open your mouth and curse?" I asked awkwardly, because I found that everyone around Su Su looked at me.


    "Are you going to tell me about the love fund?" Jesus looked at me and said with disdain.


    "What love fund do you mean?" I asked pretending to be surprised.


    "Cut, don''t think I didn''t know you were with those two people and came to cheat me! What about the second brother Wu? Why didn''t he follow him?" Su Su said with disdain.


    "Well, I think you may have misunderstood. I don''t know them at all..." I secretly scolded Liu Rui and Yang Song in my heart, but I didn''t show it on my face and still pretended to know nothing.


    "Dress, you pick up the dress..."


    "Leaf, go, wait for you for a long time!" Liu Rui shouted at me foolishly at the exit.


    I looked at him and scolded the fool in my heart. When I can''t speak, I have to speak at this time, but I turned around and thought that Su Su didn''t know my name anyway, so I pretended not to hear it, so it''s all right.


    "Why don''t you pay attention to me when I talk to you?" Liu Rui saw that I didn''t pay attention to him and walked over.


    "You get out of here..." I looked at Liu Rui and scolded.


    "Hum!" Su Su saw Liu Rui coming, snorted coldly and went straight ahead.


    When I saw Su Su go, I hurried after her, patted her on the shoulder, pretended to be shy and shouted, "big sister!"


    "Who are you? Do I know you? Just call me sister!" Jesus walked forward without looking back.


    "Didn''t we just meet?" I said awkwardly.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Nothing..."


    "What are you always doing with me? I won''t be fooled..."


    "I''m not here to cheat you, elder sister..." I said some speechless.


    "What do you want to do?" Su Su asked directly.


    "Well, are you from H city?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Jesus nodded.


    "Ah, I want to make friends with you. My mother said that when I was a child, a fortune teller calculated for me and said that I would find an object in H city this year. I thought it might be you!"


    "Roll the calf!"


    "You don''t curse people for what you say?" I said reluctantly.


    "I tell you, Aung, my temper is not very good. You should get away before I want to beat you!"


    "Er... What kind of person is this? It''s urgent to nag!"


    "Roll or not, believe it or not, I''ll call the police and sue you for sexual harassment!"


    "Good bye! I''ll call you when you get home!" I looked at Su Su to take out his cell phone. I almost flew out. The woman was too cruel.


    "Get out..."


    I ran all the way to Liu Rui and they had been waiting for me outside the railway station.


    "How, did you hook up?" Meng Liang asked obscene when he saw me running over.


    "It''s not nonsense. If brother Ye comes out, the girl can''t make it?" I raised my head proudly and said.


    "I find that you have the same ability to boast as me..." Liu Rui said faintly.


    "Don''t talk to me. I don''t know you in the future..." now I have a heart when I see Liu Rui strangling him.


    We entered the urban area of H city. It was almost 12 o''clock. We were very tired. Standing on the street, the five of us were too tired to talk.


    "Where are you going?" Yang Song asked, frowning and looking around.


    "I''ll make a phone call." Liu Rui reached out and felt for the phone from his pants, then dialed a number.


    Ten seconds later.


    "Hey, who?" a young man''s voice asked.


    "Brother Che, I''m Liu Rui!" Liu Rui said politely.


    "Who is Liu Rui? * * * are you?" the young man seemed to forget who Liu Rui was.


    "Brother Che, my net name is scared to death. Did you forget?" Liu Rui continued.


    "The underground party has to have a joint code..." Yang Song said in silence.


    "... Oh, fuck, I''m confused. Here you are. You can find a place to live today..." brother Che said vaguely.


    "OK, brother... Let''s find a hotel to stay first..." Liu Rui said in silence for a while.


    "Sorry, I have a lot of things today. In this way, I''ll connect you tomorrow..."


    "It''s done."


    Subsequently, Liu Rui hung up his cell phone.


    "How''s it going?" I saw Liu Rui hang up and asked.


    "Pick us up tomorrow and go out today..." Liu Rui replied tired.


    "Shit, are you a reliable friend?" Meng Liang asked reluctantly.


    "Come on, who hasn''t done anything yet? Let''s go to someone else. Set our position and find a hotel to make do with it..." I patted Meng Liang on the shoulder and comforted him.


    So we took our luggage and began to look for cheaper hotels by the side of the road. We saw H City, which is made of countless steel and cement, with bright lights, prosperity and strength, which makes people dizzy.


    I don''t know what kind of story will happen here. Will such a metropolis accept us who have left their hometown?


    Half an hour later, we found a relatively cheap hotel and opened two rooms.


    I sleep with yuan yuan, Liu Rui and Meng Liang and Yang. Why is it so arranged? Because I think only Meng Liang''s military sting can cure Yang Song.


    After tossing for several days and it was getting late, we were all very tired. We fell asleep not long after we stayed in the hotel.


    The next morning


    It was more than nine o''clock when I opened my eyes. I opened the door to go to the bathroom.


    "Plop!"


    "Oh, the trough! It''s falling down again!" Meng Liang sat on the chair in the corridor with red eyes and scolded.


    "Elder brother, you don''t sleep here to watch the door for me?" I looked at Meng Liang and asked in surprise.


    "Come on, listen, can I sleep with this snore!" Meng Liang dragged me to his room with Yang Song, shouting with emotional collapse.


    "This is really a little difficult... It''s difficult for you..." I patted Meng Liang on the shoulder and said sympathetically.


    To tell the truth, I''ve heard many people snore for so many years, but I''ve heard it for the first time like Yang Song. It''s a bit like a pig barking, mixed with a sound similar to an electric drill. Anyway, let''s say so. His snoring is like a symphony. If you listen carefully, you can hear at least seven or eight sounds


    After more than half an hour, Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan and Yang Song woke up. After a few simple washes, we were ready to go out for breakfast and wait for Liu Rui''s friends to pick us up.


    "Meng Liang, why do you always watch me do JB?" Yang Song''s mouth is full of oil. He has dried two bowls of soybean milk and ate eight fried dough sticks!


    After hearing Yang Song''s words, Meng Liang didn''t make a sound. He still looked at Yang Song with red eyes.


    "Shit, why are you dumb..." Yang Song saw that Meng Liang didn''t speak, and then put fried dough sticks in his mouth.


    "Liangzi, what''s the matter?" Yuan Yuan also saw that Meng Liang was abnormal and asked in a low voice.


    "I think they must have something wrong yesterday... It is estimated that Yang Song was wronged..." Liu Rui looked at Meng Liang and analyzed.


    "You''re stupid. If you hate Meng Liang, you have to hate him. Yang Song''s lattice, Meng Liang, they are both rich..."


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan laughed after listening to me. Yang Song still ate fried dough sticks like nothing.


    "You''re about the same. We don''t have much money!" Liu Rui scolded with an oblique eye.


    "Don''t be stingy. I''m growing up! It''s time to rub if I don''t eat." Yang Song turned over and replied reluctantly.


    "You look like a 30-year-old woman. You still have a basket!" Liu Rui scolded in silence.


    "Liu Rui, is your friend coming or not? Is he soaking us again?" I put down the soybean milk and asked Liu Rui.


    "Don''t worry, I called just now. He''ll come in a minute..."


    "That''s ok..."


    In this way, we sat on the breakfast stand on the street, chatting and waiting quietly. About half an hour later, a modern car suddenly came into the street.


    Modern broken horses fly to the side of the road. From the car came a young man about our age. He was quite handsome and had a head of wool rolls, which gave people a very fashionable feeling.


    The young man jumped down, then went straight to the table, looked at us and asked, "who scared the baby to death?"


    "Here..." Liu Rui hurried to the young man and said.


    "Just you? Who are they?" the young man lit a cigarette, sat down on the stool and asked simply and rudely.


    "Ah, they are my friends..." Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    "My name is Che Suchen! The car I drive, Bai Suzhen''s Su, in the morning, you can call me an old car. I like this name, which is very stable." Che Suchen crossed his legs, then took a card out of his pocket with two fingers, flew directly to the table and said, "my film."

 Chapter 1658

    I took Che Suchen''s film and glanced at it. Then I frowned and muttered, "H City, the general manager of the little bee KTV next to the nightclub yesterday... What and what is this NIMA B!"


    "How do I feel this B is a little abnormal..." Yang Song stretched his neck and asked in a low voice.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, it''s not good for others to hear..." it''s not many people who can make Yang Song say abnormal people. The old car in front of me is one.


    "Have you finished eating? I''ll show you around for the first time!" the old car stood up.


    "Don''t worry."


    "It''s all right. Come on, I''ll do my best as a host..."


    The old car reached out and pulled open the door, and the five of us quickly followed and got into the car.


    "Hum..." the old car kicked the accelerator and started the car.


    To tell you the truth, I regretted getting on the bus. This B obviously graduated from a driving school with brother long and was taught by a coach. I feel that the car has got rid of the control of gravity and is like flying.


    "Man, don''t worry, you slow down..." I looked at the old car in front and advised cautiously.


    "It''s all right. I just like the feeling of speed and passion. Today, you''re in the car, which affects me to play..." the old car turned and replied.


    "Look at the road, look at the road..." I saw the old car turn back and shouted quickly.


    "By the way, I don''t think that guy said a word? What''s on his mind?" the old car looked at Meng Liang and asked.


    "Nothing. I didn''t sleep well yesterday. You don''t have to pay attention to him..."


    "By the way, man, what are you doing in H city?" Yuan Yuan asked at this time.


    "Why, Liu Rui, you didn''t introduce me?" the old car asked with a smile.


    "Just a brief introduction, not too detailed..."


    "I''m mainly engaged in the entertainment industry in H city. To put it bluntly, I open a small concert hall, and then the whole two young ladies contact..." Lao Che briefly said his work content.


    "Is it pimping?" Liu Rui reflected for a while and asked with a little doubt.


    "Er... You''re right to say that, but I''m different from those pimps in the traditional sense. I take the internet route. The young ladies under my hand usually have little work and do live broadcasting on those live broadcasting platforms. Then if fans like young ladies, I''ll set up a line in the middle. In this way, the first young lady may earn money for live broadcasting, and the second young lady''s price can be higher ... didn''t I know Liu Rui on the live broadcast platform! "Old Che explained.


    "Shit, this way is a little wild..." Yang Song sighed aside.


    "Oh, now the competition in the entertainment industry is too encouraging. If I don''t make a new way, how can I compete with those high-end entertainment places... Survive in the cracks..."


    "Hehe, you are a new industry!" after listening to the old car, I feel that this person still has a certain economic mind, because the entertainment industry itself is not easy to do. First, the state is relatively strict, and your relationship will have to be sealed in two and a half days, so it will cost a lot of money to get through the relationship. Secondly, the competition among peers is fierce, Some entertainment places have rich bosses, hard relationships, well decorated stores, high-grade young ladies, and rich people like to go. But if you don''t have money, it doesn''t matter. If you want to do this business, the survival rate is basically zero, unless you are a clean concert hall, but the concert hall is all over the street. If you don''t have other projects, it''s basically impossible for you to make money.


    Half an hour later


    "Come on, come down, hurry up." the old car pulled open the door and turned back to greet us.


    "This car let you drive. It gave me the illusion of pregnancy..." Liu Rui squatted on the ground for a long time before he said such a sentence.


    I got out of the car, stood on the street, looked up, it was really a little bee KTV, and next to it was a nightclub that reappeared yesterday. Although one is a nightclub and the other is a KTV, in fact, I think these two houses are similar in scale, and they both feel a bit like a street shampoo room.


    But it''s obvious that the business of the nightclub was much better than the little bee yesterday. At least there were several cars parked in front of the house. There were still people going in and out. You''re looking at this little bee. It''s time for wild grass to grow at the door, and the glass on the window is full of ash. If it weren''t for the faint pink LED screen, I''d also see that this is a singing hall.


    "Old car, you little bee is still in business?" I looked at the scene in front of me and couldn''t help asking.


    "It''s business, it''s not business..." the old car thought and said.


    "Ah? What does that mean?" Liu Rui was stunned.


    "Let''s say it''s open. No one is there yet. Let''s say it''s not open. I still open the door every day. Now there''s nothing wrong. I''ll put the two big speakers at the door in the evening to attract those aunts who dance square dance. Two years ago, my singing hall was ok, but now it''s not. I''m ready to clean up and cash it out for him, and then concentrate on my network marketing..." The old car explained.


    "Yes, I think your online marketing is a way..." Yang Song nodded in agreement.


    "If the entity is capable, who is willing to complete the network? They are all virtual economies. They don''t have to be closed to me at any time..." the old car shook his head and said.


    "Don''t you tell me your business is good?" Liu Rui asked.


    "Isn''t that brag!" the old car replied without blushing and jumping.


    "Shit, I still want to hang out with you... You can''t help us..." Liu Rui said with a big mouth.


    "It''s all right. I''ll give it to you in a few days, give you some money, and then I''ll concentrate on my network marketing. Although I''ve been down in the past two years, it''s still no problem to feed you..." the old car was not angry after listening to it and said with a smile.


    "If you don''t lack people, we can find something else..." I see the despondent little bee. Speaking from my heart, I think it''s hard for him to feed the old car, not to mention us, so I think I have an impulse to go.


    "No, I''m running for me. Can I let you go? I''m a small place. It''s hard for you to find anything like this. You''d better stay honest with me. If you work well and revitalize my little bee, maybe we can make a lot of money!" the old car replied proudly.


    "OK, I''m just afraid to trouble you..." I see that the old car is so enthusiastic and I''m sorry to refuse again.


    "Ha ha, it''s friends who go out. What''s the trouble? Let''s go. There''s another partner in the house. I''ll take you to meet..." the old car smiled brightly and took us to the house.


    After we entered the house, I found that the decoration in the little bee was OK. It was no different from the normal concert hall, but it was a little desolate. There was no one in the lobby and no waiter.


    "You take a seat first, I''ll call my friend and get to know each other..." the old car casually took out a few bottles of drinks from the refrigerator and handed them to us.


    The little bee is in the KTV warehouse.


    "Why are you sleeping here again? There''s no one at the front desk, and the concert hall is empty. You don''t know..." after wandering around for a few times, the old car finally found his so-called partner in the warehouse.


    "Why? The thief?" the young man on the folding bed sat up and shouted.


    "The thief in NIMA!" the old car said extremely speechless.


    "I also said, whose thief is blind, run and steal..." the young man yawned, dragged the quilt and was ready to go to bed.


    "Don''t sleep. Come outside and meet me..."


    "Who?" the young man asked casually.


    "Some friends, come and find something to do..."


    "Why did you come to us for something?" the young man asked with a cigarette.


    "I''m going to leave them and help us watch the shop..."


    "Why, what are we going to do when they see the store? We''re unemployed?" the young tiger asked.


    "We study network marketing..."


    "Are you sick? I''m careless? I told me about internet marketing. I didn''t earn a penny and asked you to brush more than 20000 yuan gifts for that silly old woman. Finally, the woman didn''t sell them. The woman had to sleep with me all night, shit! You can''t do good with you if you return the money to me quickly..." the young man was excited immediately after hearing the old car, Holding the old car.


    "Oh, when did this happen? Besides, you didn''t pay anything in return..." the old car explained awkwardly.


    "OK, I won''t talk about you at this time. What''s the matter with you? What are you doing? Going to war? Garrison troops? The benefit of the concert hall is not very good now. How can you get so much salary? People hurry to straighten me out. If they don''t go, I''ll go!" the young man said with his legs crossed and eyes staring.


    "They are all friends. How can I get rid of them?" the old car asked askance.


    "Brother, in the past, we earned a lot. You can find two people if you recruit two people. Now it''s difficult for you to live. Can you manage others? What do you give money to others? The young man said reluctantly, and then turned around and went to bed.


    "In two days, I''m going to mortgage the house my mother left me, borrow some money, and let''s make this concert hall well..." the old car thought for a while and sighed.


    "Are you crazy!" the young man sat up again at the words of the old car.


    "There''s no way. I can''t just watch this concert hall turn yellow. We''ve been out for so many years. If we''re so disheartened, we won''t be willing to go back!"


    "...." after listening to the old car, the young man didn''t make a sound. He twisted the cigarette end with his hand. He didn''t know what to think.


    "Let''s go out and see my friend..." the old car patted the young man on the shoulder and smiled.


    "But..." the young man stopped talking.


    "Stop the ink! People will be in a hurry for a while..." the old car shook his hand and walked out of the warehouse.


    ����


    "Come on, let me introduce you. This is my friend and my partner, Duan Hui." the old car came up to us, sat down under the sofa and said casually.


    "Hello, everyone, now that you''re here, stay well. I''ll treat you well with the old car later..." the young man rubbed his eyes and greeted us as if he didn''t wake up.


    I looked up at the young man in front of me. He should be about 20 years old. He was wearing a pair of black frame glasses. He was tall and thin. He looked very gentle. Moreover, he looked a little like Lin Zhixuan, who sang a single love song. He was a parent with a face bigger than others.


    "Ye Han, take care of more in the future!" I looked at Duan Hui and said hello.


    "If there''s anything to take care of or not to take care of, the old car friend is my friend. We don''t have much ability, but if there''s anything you can do for you, we''re not men..." Duan Hui sat next to the old car and replied with a smile. Listening to this, it gives people a very forthright feeling.


    "OK, I''m sure to find you two." I nodded, because we''ve come here. We don''t know anyone in H city except them. Who do you want to find! So I''m welcome.


    "Ha ha, this guy has a good temper and doesn''t pretend!" Duan Hui happily pointed to me and told the old car.


    "Can my friend be worse, ha ha!" the old car also smiled.


    "Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Song Yuan, Yang Song..." I pointed to several people around me and introduced Duan Hui.


    "I''ll be friends in the future. You''re welcome..." Duan Hui smiled at them.


    "What''s wrong with this guy?" Duan Hui asked, pointing to Duan Hui with straight eyes.


    "Don''t pay attention to him. He just had a fight with a pig when he was a child..." Liu Rui said casually while drinking soda.


    "Ha ha!" Duan Hui looked at Liu Rui and was speechless. Then he nodded and smiled and said, "it''s good. You put down your luggage later. Let''s go out and catch the wind for you..."


    "Hehe, it''s all right. We also came to work. Don''t be so polite!" I said immediately after hearing this.


    "What, Xiao Hui, how many rooms can we spare?" the old station got up and asked.


    "There are two more."


    "Not enough..." the old car looked pale.


    "It''s all right, let''s just squeeze." Yang Song said carelessly.


    "Well, you two have one room, and the one left with me is a big man. If you don''t dislike me..." Duan Hui thought and said.


    "Well, Liangzi, let''s still have a room... I slept well with you yesterday..." Yang Song turned his small eyes and looked at Meng Liang.


    "If I had a military thorn in my hand, you would see the sun today, you know!" Meng Liang almost shouted after hearing Yang Song''s words.


    "Oh, look at your temper... We''re not iron anymore?" Yang Song put his arm around Meng Liang''s shoulder and said with a grin.


    "Get out! I don''t want to sleep with you in my life!!!"


    "Ha ha..." we all laughed after hearing what they said.


    Because Meng Liang didn''t want to sleep in the same room with Yang Song, I also thought that if they slept together again, it would be easy to die. Either Meng Liang killed Yang song or Yang Song tortured Meng Liang to death. So I finally decided to have a house with Liu Rui, a house with Yuan Yuan Meng Liang, and a house with Yang Song and Duan Hui. Duan Hui didn''t know anything about Yang Song, so he readily accepted the arrangement. We all secretly prayed for Duan Hui to survive Yang Song''s snoring.


    We packed up, and then followed the old car and Duan Hui to a large hotel. We sat down casually. The old car threw the menu and said, "whatever you want to eat, just order!"


    Liu Rui and Yang Song took the menu and began to order one by one. After a while, the dishes were all ready. The old car picked up a cup from the side.


    "Come on, I''ll pick you up today. I won''t say much. I''ll see you later!"


    "We haven''t known each other for a long time, but now that we know each other, it''s fate!" I also stood up and raised my glass.


    "To fate!"


    The others roared along.


    We are all about the same age and are very forthright. I don''t know who said that drinking is the best way to deepen our feelings. I think it''s very reasonable. No matter how old they are, as long as they can sit down and have a drink, there''s no problem that can''t be solved.


    We talked and laughed. We had to drink this meal for more than two hours. The old car had a good drink, but Duan Hui''s drink was not so good. Liu Rui and Yang Song ran straight under the table.


    "It''s getting late, let''s go..." I saw that the time was almost up and suggested.


    "OK, next stop and drink..." the old station got up and nodded.


    "Still drink!!!" Duan Hui stretched out his head from under the table and shouted with a red face.


    "Just because of your drinking capacity, you still shout with us..." Liu Rui opened one eye and closed the other, looking at Duan Hui in a daze.


    "He also told me that he would never get drunk..." Yang Song finally pulled his head out of his crotch.


    "Today is not in the state, let''s drink another day..." Duan Hui waved his hand and explained awkwardly.


    "Yuanyuan, wake up, change the place..." I pulled up Yuanyuan, who had been drunk to sleep by the old car. We helped each other and walked unsteadily to the door of the hotel. After coming out of the hotel, we suddenly saw a row of cars parked on the road, starting with a range rover with the brand of 8888. All cars have headlights on. It looks like the picture has a strong sense.


    "Whose team is this? It''s so awesome? The wedding sister''s new year?" Liu Rui also found the team on the road and asked with a big tongue.


    "Married, ah, the wedding car has to hang two small balloons, you can see nothing at all, woodlouse..." Meng Liang despised Liu Rui.


    "These two fools..." I lowered my head and dragged Yuanyuan to the disco next to the hotel. I really didn''t want others to know that we knew them.


    Just as we were ready to go on, several luxury cars came unsteadily with headlights.


    "What kind of car is this? Why haven''t I seen it?" Yang Song asked curiously, looking at the team with bubbles in his mouth.


    "That car is called Clarkson, which is usually privately designed and customized. Originally, my father''s friend had one, and I took it once. It''s very comfortable... Which richest man surnamed MA in China took this car..." Yuanyuan said after looking at the car.


    "Shit, it''s so awesome. This car has to be expensive..." Yang Song said with a surprised look on his face.


    "Shit, they''re both here!" the old car exclaimed when he saw the car.


    "Who?" I asked, looking at the old car in surprise.


    Just after I asked, I saw a middle-aged man in his fifties, wearing a simple Armani white T-shirt and casually holding a pair of thousand layer cloth shoes, walking down from the Land Rover with his back hands. Although the man is not young, he looks very energetic and capable.


    In addition, a fat middle-aged man came out of the Clarkson car. The middle-aged man looked about the same age as Land Rover, but there was a big gap between them. They wore a gold necklace, a big gold watch, and a string of nondescript Buddha beads in their hands. From a distance, they looked like a meat ball with a chain.


    "Hahaha, brother Liu, long time no see!" the chubby man smiled and greeted the people opposite.


    "Oh, you''ve come here since my shop opened!" the man next to the Land Rover responded with a smile.


    "These two people have touched again..." the old car looked at the two people opposite and said in surprise.


    "Who are these two? You haven''t said yet?" I asked when I pulled the old car.


    "You''re not from our city. You don''t know. Kaikelasen''s name is Yu Xiang. He started from demolition. He is the largest real estate developer in our city. He developed 40% of the buildings in our city..." the old car stretched out his hand and explained to us.


    "How awesome!" Liu Rui exclaimed.


    "Let me tell you that he developed the real estate in front of you..." Duan Xin continued.


    "What about the other one?" Meng Liang began to be curious at this time.


    "The other one, Liu Yong, is the richest man in our city. He basically monopolizes the entertainment industry in our city. The front Bailemen disco is his eighth branch, four in the south of the city and four in the north of the city. From another point of view, he and I are peers and belong to our biggest competitor..." Duan Hui said proudly.


    "You can pull * * here. Your broken concert hall is like a dangerous building and still competes with others. You can talk about it again after the dry yellow of yesterday next door..." Liu Rui is not used to talking at all.


    "Well, I''m embarrassed when you say that, brother..."


    "Ha ha, we can''t compare with others. Do you see the three men next to Liu Yong?" the old car said with a smile.


    "Who''s that?" I also found that Liu Yong was followed by three men, who didn''t look like bodyguards either in temperament or dress.


    "Those three people are Liu Yong''s three knives. The oldest one is an old ghost. He came out with Liu Yong at the age of 20 and mainly helped Liu Yong take care of the casino. He is cruel and ruthless. He has no human nature at all. He has done many bad things in the name of Liu Yong behind his back. There is a saying in H City: "I''d rather cut Liu Yong than scold the old ghost!"


    "I don''t think he''s a good man. He looks more sneaky than Yang Song..." Liu Rui glanced at Yang Song and said.


    "Roll the calf, how righteous I am..."


    "The guy with a hat next to the old ghost is Yao Baoshi. He usually takes care of his brother Xiaobao. He is a low-key bodyguard for Liu Yong for five years. Now he helps manage the four Baile doors in the north of the city. Usually he doesn''t appear in H, so I know little... I know that the scars on this man are bullets and knives for Liu Yong..." the old car continued.


    "What about the last one?" I asked.


    "The last one is Zhang Zhe. He is about the same age as us. I don''t know his identity. Anyway, he is Liu Yong''s dry son. He has jumped up in H City in recent years. He has a good reputation and is kind-hearted. People give him some thin noodles when they see him. He is likely to take Liu Yong''s class in the future... Today''s Baile gate is opened for him..."


    "Young and promising!" Liu Rui sighed.


    "Oh, to tell you the truth, I haven''t seen Liu Yong appear with Yu Xiang for several years..." Duan Hui said.

 Chapter 1659

    "Why? They are big cocks. They pinch each other when they meet?" Yang Song asked.


    "They are all rich people. Yu Xiang has been working in real estate for a long time, so he wants to extend his hand to the entertainment industry. Liu Yong has been working in the entertainment industry for a long time, and he also wants to test the water in real estate. Originally, they did well respectively. In this way, there will inevitably be some friction..."


    "Which of them is harder?"


    "Liu Yongqian has a lot of money and big business. Yu Xiang has a hard relationship behind him. It''s hard to say who is better than who. But a while ago, they were inseparable because of the development projects in the old urban area. Today they look like good friends. I really don''t know what''s going on between them..."


    "Come on, don''t look. I''ll have some friends here later. Let''s go to the disco for fun..." the old car hugged us and walked to the disco in front.


    "I own a concert hall and drink in other people''s discos. I really have money to burn..." Liu Rui shook his head and said speechless.


    "Roll the calf..." the old car slapped Liu Rui on the head and said with a smile.


    When we got to the disco, the old car''s friends had arrived, about seven or eight people, half men and half women. We casually sat on the sofa in the card room.


    Duan Hui sat down next to a girl with long hair. The girl was very beautiful and looked very forthright. This cup of beer kept drinking, and her little face turned red.


    The girl with heavy makeup, pink and white skin and big eyes looks really pretty lady, but standing up, talking and doing things, drinking and punching with people are not compatible with her appearance.


    "Her name is Gao Mei. She is a rich second generation. We all call her er Mei. Duan Hui has been chasing her for a long time. If you like me to introduce you..." the old car found me staring at Er Mei and said with a sly smile in my ear.


    "Forget it, brother Hui likes it, I won''t take away people''s beauty..." I waved my hand and said.


    The old car didn''t tease me because I didn''t mean anything to ER Mei. Then I drank and punched with the group. I leaned against the sofa, covered my head and was ready to sober up. Suddenly, I thought of Su Su on the train and was ready to call her when I went back to contact her.


    After a while, I saw Er Mei holding a sieve cup in her hand, with a cigarette in her mouth, squinting and a social face. She walked up to me and shook the sieve cup. "Will you, handsome man?"


    "Not really." I shook my head. "You don''t drink less. Don''t drink any more."


    "Oh, what''s the matter? I''m afraid I''ve drunk too much * * you? You''re not still a little virgin. Look at this little white face."


    "Ha ha!" I smiled awkwardly and didn''t speak.


    Er Mei "ha ha" smiled and took the sieve cup to find someone else.


    "This character is a little interesting..." I looked at Er Mei''s back and said with a smile.


    "What''s up, isn''t this woman exciting?" Duan Hui asked me.


    "It''s exciting... It''s hard for me..." Yuan said foolishly before I spoke.


    "This is my ang, you can''t rob..." Duan Hui laughed.


    We played in the disco until about twelve o''clock, and then we returned to the little bee Concert Hall of the old car. Because they didn''t drink less, when they got back to the house, they began to sleep on the bed, and I secretly ran to the toilet with my mobile phone, ready to call Su Su and get in touch.


    "Hello? Who are you?" the phone rang a few times and finally connected.


    "You call me and you ask who I am?" the sweet voice of Jesus sounded at the other end of the phone.


    "Ha ha, it is indeed you..." I heard Su''s voice, and I felt happy in my heart. Liu Rui was awesome this time, and he really called the phone number.


    "Who are you? When I called in the middle of the night, my sister''s beauty sleep was ruined. Do you know that women can''t sleep well and grow old..." Su yawned and said fiercely.


    "Why? You don''t know who I am after less than a day''s separation?"


    "Ah, you are the bastard on the train..." Su suddenly realized.


    "No, why do you swear when you talk..." I heard the name bastard and was speechless for a moment.


    "What''s the matter with you calling me? Nothing, I''ll hang up!"


    "Don''t hang up, I miss you. I''ll call you..." I said cheap.


    "Bye..."


    "Don''t... don''t hang up, I have something to do with you!" I saw that Jesus was going to hang up and said quickly.


    "What''s the matter? Say it quickly!" Jesus asked impatiently.


    "I''m a little embarrassed..."


    "Sullen, why are you so inky..."


    "I want to borrow some money..." in a hurry, I casually made up this excuse.


    "Where are you..."


    "Hey, you are such a hard worker. Why do you always say goodbye to me..."


    "You''re not serious in the middle of the night. What can I talk to you about... I have to get up early tomorrow, brother..." Su yawned and said a little tired.


    "Why do you get up early?" I asked casually.


    "I have to move tomorrow..."


    "Do you want me to help you move?"


    "..." Susu didn''t speak.


    "Oh, it''s not good for a girl to move her house by herself. We have nothing to do tomorrow. Otherwise, I''ll help you move. How about..." I thought there was a play when I saw Su Su didn''t speak.


    "Well, if you don''t have anything to do, you can come here, but first say I won''t pay..." Su looked at the furniture and clothes in the house. He didn''t know how to do it tomorrow. He was afraid that it would be unsafe to find a moving company and he couldn''t move away with a girl, so he was worried about moving now. As soon as I heard that I was going to help her move, I thought about it for a while and joked.


    "Ha ha, they are all friends. We can still ask you for money. It is our bounden responsibility of Chinese citizens to help vulnerable groups..." hearing Su Su''s promise, I was happy and said happily.


    "If you''re so mean to me, be careful I''ll kill you... I''ll send you the address later, and I''m going to sleep." Su Su ruthlessly hung up the phone.


    "This temper is really... Grumpy... But I like... Hey hey!" when I saw Su Su Hang up the phone, I stared at my mobile phone and said with a very happy giggle.


    "You don''t sleep in the middle of the night. What are you laughing at? Greedy?" Liu Rui walked into the toilet in big flower underpants and looked down at me with a surprised look on his face.


    "You''re greedy..." I stood up, pulled Liu Rui open and walked outside the toilet.


    "Hey, when did the poor child get the trouble of eating shit..." Liu Rui looked at my back, shook his head and said sadly.


    When I got back to the house, I lay in bed and imagined the scene of meeting Su Su tomorrow. I couldn''t help grinning.


    "Hey, not only love to eat shit, but also eat silly..." after Liu Rui walked into the house with his back hands, he found me lying in bed giggling, shook his head and said.


    The next morning


    I got up early in the morning, took a good bath, then changed my clothes, got my hair by the way, looked at the man slightly like Wu Yanzu in the mirror, and I nodded with satisfaction.


    "Cough, don''t sleep. I need some help. Who will go with me?" I shouted loudly in the corridor after I cleaned up.


    After shouting for a long time, I found that no one paid attention to me, so I had to go back to the house and talk to them one by one. Why don''t you use brother Ye as a wrist now, do you? Obviously don''t give me face.


    "Don''t sleep, like a pig..." I kicked Liu Rui''s ass and scolded.


    "Roll the calf..." Liu Rui scolded with a confused.


    "Are you up?"


    "..." Liu Rui didn''t know whether he was sleeping or not. Anyway, he just didn''t talk.


    "I''ll ask you to massage..." I whispered in Liu Rui''s ear.


    ��������


    "Informal massage..." I thought Liu Rui didn''t respond and then said.


    "Really?" Liu Rui finally opened his eyes at this time.


    "Can I lie to you?"


    "If you don''t believe it, it''s not good for you to come to me! You didn''t give me 500 yuan last time..." Liu Rui turned his eyes and thought for a while.


    "Go away! Just rub rice with me. You..."


    I looked at Liu Rui''s death. I felt careless in making friends. I really didn''t want to write with him anymore. I got up and prepared to go to another house to find Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan for help.


    When I came to Meng Liang Yuanyuan''s house, I found that the two men had awakened and were dressing there.


    "Get up early, you two!" I said with a smile as I walked towards them.


    "Are you going to attend the funeral?" Meng Liang asked when he saw me wearing a black suit.


    "Roll the calf, this is my father''s wedding dress. Let me steal it..."


    "Your father''s wedding dress is so serious..." Meng Liang said nothing.


    "Are you going out later?" Yuan Yuan looked at me and asked.


    "Ah, a sister asked me to help move. I''ll come and see if you two are free and go with me?"


    "That girl? Do you know a girl in H city?" Yuan Yuan asked while wearing socks.


    "That''s the one on the train..."


    "OK, the progress is very fast!" Meng Liang said with a smile.


    "Well, you see, brother Ye goes out and supports two people... But I''m not capable of moving, so I need your help... It''s related to the life and death of my brothers. You two can''t refuse..."


    "OK, I''ll stay, too. Let''s go with you!" Yuan Yuan readily agreed.


    "All right! Go now!"


    "Shall we tell the old car?" Meng Liang said carefully.


    "It''s estimated that they didn''t wake up. I''ll call him when I wake up..."


    After that, the three of us walked outside the door to the new home of Susu: Guangming community!


    The place where Susu lives is not too far from us. It''s only two stops by subway. It took us half an hour to come to Guangming community.


    "This area is good, isn''t the house cheap!" Meng Liang sighed looking at the environment of the community.


    "I didn''t expect you to hook up with a little rich woman..." Yuan patted me on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "You see, can I take a fancy to the average quality?" then I took out my cell phone and prepared to call Su Su and ask her to come down and pick us up.


    "Dudu..."


    "Are you really here? I thought you were teasing me!" Su Su''s surprised voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Every spit of a man is a nail!" I replied proudly.


    "Wait, I''ll pick you up..." Su said and hung up the phone.


    "You came early!" Jesus ran downstairs and waved to us.


    Susu is dressed casually today. She is wearing a small apron for cooking, a paper hat for painting on her head, dark long hair on her head, no powder on her face and no makeup at all. I like watching her like this. She feels like a newly married little daughter-in-law at home.


    Su Su ran to us, reached out and fanned his face, as if it was because it was hot, and the glittering beads of sweat fell on his cheeks.


    "Elder sister, you''re too slow..." I bought a bottle of iced black tea, carried it in my hand and asked casually.


    "Sorry, I didn''t expect you to come so early!" Susu wiped the sweat on his face and said casually.


    "This is my friend, Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan..." I briefly introduced Su Su.


    "Hello, my name is Susu!" Susu warmly greeted Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan.


    "Hello..." Meng Liang replied shyly with yuan yuan.


    "Come on, don''t stand here. The car of the moving company will arrive in a while. Let''s go up and wait..." Su said and led us to the community.


    "Are you going to live alone?" I opened my mouth and asked again.


    "Yes!"


    "What about your family?" I asked suspiciously. Then I patted my forehead and suddenly added, "orphan?"


    "You are an orphan... Your whole family are orphans!" Su Su kicked me and scolded.


    "Do it again, we can go!"


    "Cut, my family is not here, I came out by myself..." Su thought about it and replied.


    "What are you doing here?" Yuan Yuan asked curiously.


    "Go to school!" Su Su replied casually.


    "There''s something I wonder about!" I continued.


    "What''s up?" asked Susu, a little naturally.


    "Shouldn''t you live in a dormitory at school? Why did you come out to rent a house?"


    "I dislike that the dormitory is too messy. I live quietly outside..." Su blinked his big eyes and was stunned for a moment. He asked calmly.


    "In fact, we also like quiet, or we can make do with it..."


    "Get away!" Susu said obviously disgusted.


    After walking all the way, we fought all the way. Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan were very sensible and deliberately distanced themselves from us. Ten minutes later, we arrived at Susu''s house.


    "What''s all this? The pigsty you live in?" I asked, looking at the disorderly house.


    "These are all things. I haven''t had time to clean them up!" Su drank and explained faintly.


    "Don''t you say the car of the moving company hasn''t come yet?" Meng Liang looked at the boxes all over the house and began to worry.


    "That''s today, this is yesterday..."


    "Elder sister, no wonder you say you don''t live in a bedroom. What a big bedroom it is. It can hold you..."


    "Come on, pack up quickly, or there should be no place to put things when the car comes..." Su threw us some pairs of gloves and urged us.


    "How to clean up?" I said speechless.


    "Nonsense, of course, by hand!" said Susu, rolling his eyes.


    "Are you moving or are we moving?"


    "You''re short-sighted! Of course it''s you. I''m wearing Hippie tender meat," Jesus said naturally.


    "Elder sister, you treat me as a fool? Can''t you find an aunt to clean up?"


    "Isn''t there no money!"


    "It''s not that my friend doesn''t help you. It''s a big job! Bye, brother!" Meng Liang patted Yuanyuan on my shoulder and turned to leave.


    "Wait! If you leave, I''ll die... Now my buddy is like standing on the edge of a cliff. You reach out and I can live. If you don''t reach out, I''ll fall down and die..." I dragged Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan in tears.


    Meng Liang stood silent for a long time and said, "men in love are the cheapest..."


    "Where are you studying? Move quickly and move to that room first! Oh, be careful when moving. Some things are afraid of touching, and don''t wrinkle my clothes!" Su Su said and left in a flutter.


    "Hey, you give us something to eat, I''m hungry!" I shouted at my throat, and no one answered.


    I looked at at at least 30 boxes in the house. My head was buzzing. How could this woman have so many things!


    "No, this woman abandoned the leaf and found an object. We don''t have to sell our dignity like this..." Meng Liang patted me on the shoulder and comforted me.


    "Salem works! I''m ready to sacrifice everything for love!" I knocked off Meng Liang''s hand and picked up the box with great impatience.


    "This fool doesn''t want to die for his mother!" Meng Liang shook his head, looked at me and said.


    "Yes, I don''t look at my body lattice..."


    After that, they took off their coats and worked with me. After tossing all morning, we made room free. The car of the moving company also came and put a pile of things downstairs.


    People moved to the company and even finished their work after unloading the goods, but we couldn''t rest. We had a simple meal with Su Su at noon. In the afternoon, I helped her move the tools to the building, pieced together pieces of composite furniture and replaced them in Su''s room.


    evening.


    My T-shirt has been soaked with sweat. On my head is a pointed hat folded with newspapers. After that, my body is full of dust. When I look away, it looks like black impermanence.


    "Ye Han, help me move the closet to the left, or the table won''t fit in!" Susu bit his slender fingers, blinked at the furniture in the house, and pointed to the closet with some dissatisfaction.


    "Ow!"


    I howled sadly, sat on the ground, leaned against the door frame, and said, "no, I really can''t move!"


    "Don''t pretend. I''m not very tired. How can you be tired!"


    "Elder sister! You''ve been responsible for talking about B since you moved. If you haven''t done any work, how can you be tired!" I said angrily.


    "Don''t ink, do it quickly. I''ll invite you to dinner after it!"


    "Have you eaten?" Meng Liang stood up from the sofa and shouted.


    "You can eat whatever you want, all right!" Susu said casually, still looking at the furniture in the house.


    "All right, all right, hurry up and have a good meal!" Yuan Yuan heard that dinner was coming, and then plunged his head into the living room and got busy.


    I also struggled to get up and moved the furniture again.


    After more than an hour, all the furniture was finally put away. Except for the sanitation, everything else was finished. I stood at the door and looked at the room. I was a little unsure. This was the pigsty when I first came.


    The house was originally well decorated. With Su Su''s furniture, the house feels very warm. Although I can''t see how much his furniture costs, I don''t think it''s cheap.


    "Very good. This will be our wedding room in the future..." I looked at the room and nodded with satisfaction.


    "Why are you so shameless..." Su Su looked at his new home in a very good mood and didn''t scold me.


    "Oh, sooner or later, is it Xiao su..." I''m still making a cheap mistake.


    "This speech is disgusting..." Meng Liang bared his teeth and scolded.


    "I also feel a little nausea..." Yuan Yuan looked at me contemptuously and said.


    "Let''s go and eat!" Jesus pushed us out of the door and said.


    "Forget it, it''s almost eight o''clock. Let''s go back..." I looked at my watch and said tangled.


    "No, you''ve been helping me all day. I''m sorry if you don''t go to dinner..." Su said quickly.


    "Next time, it''s a little late this time. We live with our friends. It''s not good to go back too late." Meng Liang also said.


    "We''ll miss the No. 2 bus later..." seeing that Su Su was still a bit like inviting us to dinner, I bowed my head awkwardly, but I didn''t know how to convince us, so I quickly cleared the way.


    "Ha ha, that''s OK. Thank you this time. Thank you so much. I''ll invite you to dinner when I have time!" Susu said with a happy smile after listening to me.


    "Don''t thank me too much. This is what your husband and her husband''s brother should do. Come on." I''m going to kiss Su Su''s face with a big pout.


    "Pa"


    With a big mouth, Su Su sent us out of the door of his community.


    "Bye!" Susu waved his little hand and said goodbye to me in a very charming and naive manner.


    "Bye..."


    "This woman is good, ye. She is a good girl!" Meng Liang looked at me very seriously and said.


    "I also think it''s good. I have money and good character. If you can catch her, you''ll be very lucky..."


    After listening to them, I smiled and didn''t say a word. I leaned against the seat to squint for a while and worked all day. I was really tired.


    When we got back to the little bee, we found that Liu Rui and Yang Song were fighting the landlord with Duan Hui in the house.


    "What have you done? You''ve been out all day!" Yang Song said hello when he saw us coming in.


    "Hehe, go out and do some work..." Meng Liang fell directly on the bed after entering the house and said tired.


    "What work?"


    "Help others move... Don''t give money..." Meng Liang continued to hum.


    "Shit, it''s for nothing..." Yang Song said speechless.


    "Grass, I lost again. I don''t believe it today. I can''t win!" Duan Hui scolded sitting at the table.

 Chapter 1660

    "Come on, you can''t win a night. Don''t play. I''m sleepy." Liu Rui yawned, took out his small notebook and added another six yuan behind Duan Hui.


    "Yes, I''m sleepy too. Why don''t we stop playing!" Yang Song yawned. It''s very obvious that the two must have worked together and won Duan Hui a lot of money.


    "No, keep playing." Duan Hui spoke in a very horizontal tone, because now his heart was full of anger. After that, he gathered the poker and began to shuffle.


    "Seeing you like this for the first time, losing money is addictive. How much do you owe me?" Liu Rui closed one of his sleepy eyes, drooping his open right eye and looking at the little book in his hand.


    "I owe you 568. I''ll give you the money." Duan Hui said disapprovingly.


    "Fuck, I owe so much!" I was startled when I heard the number on the side.


    "It''s not so good. It''s still dragging us to play. We''re addicted to losing money. What do you think is the way?" Liu Rui waved at me with a very helpless expression. Then Liu Rui turned his eyes and said to Duan Hui in a pleading tone, "brother Hui, we can convince you. Otherwise, I don''t want the 500 you owe me. Can you let us go to bed?"


    From Liu Rui''s words and expression, I can feel how distressed he is and how determined he made to say this. When did my big brother Rui do this!


    "No, I''ll give you the money. Let''s play!" Duan Hui replied without thinking.


    "Fuck, you''re really my brother, pro brother. I''ll give you 50. Can you see?" Liu Rui has been tortured and collapsed by Duan Hui. He can do anything to pay out.


    "That''s not good, you don''t have to say. Have fun quickly." Duan Hui still refused.


    "My God, how can I meet you!" Liu Rui felt like crying without tears. To tell the truth, it was the first time I saw Liu Rui tortured like this. It was spiritual devastation.


    After listening, we all laughed. I felt very happy looking at these people, because we haven''t had this feeling for a long time.


    "By the way, what''s the old car doing?" I asked when I saw the old car gone.


    "He went out to do some research on his internet marketing," Duan Hui said after taking a sip of beer.


    "Why, miss me after a day''s absence?" at this time, the old car came in from the door. Today, the old car is still standing upright, wearing a Black Slim suit and holding this small brown leather bag in his hand. From a distance, he is a successful person.


    "Are you pimping in this?" I asked, looking at the old car.


    "Ha ha, it''s not so good. You don''t have to pay attention to your image now..." the old car picked up a bottle of beer and said with a smile.


    "I don''t think you''re pimping..." Yang Song said mysteriously, staring at the poker in his hand.


    "Then what did you say I did?" the old car asked obliquely.


    "You look into my eyes and tell me the truth, have you been a duck?" Yang Song asked, looking at the old car sincerely.


    "Fuck you..." the old car smiled and hit Yang Song and scolded.


    "I smell a smell of middle-aged women on you..." Yang Song then said contemptuously.


    "OK, I won''t talk nonsense with you. I should go back to bed. I''m sleepy." the old car put down the beer and was ready to go out.


    "He''s guilty, shame on a man! I thought he was a duck when I saw him. I''ll tell you..." Yang Song saw the old car go and began to talk nonsense again.


    "Why, are you still playing?" the old car suddenly came back at this time.


    "You go first. I''m going to fight with them until dawn!" Duan Hui said fiercely, biting his teeth.


    "Oh, my God, old car, I beg you to take this big brother away quickly. I''m too sleepy to open my eyes now." when Liu Rui heard that Duan Hui had to fight until dawn, both of them opened their eyes in an instant.


    "Yes, yes, you let him go quickly, I can''t stand it!" Yang Song also said.


    "Come on, don''t play. I''m sleepy. Go back." the old car advised Duan Hui while pulling him out.


    "Let''s play tomorrow... Continue tomorrow..." Duan Hui, who was almost dragged to the bedroom door by the old car, struggled and shouted at Liu Rui and them. How does this scene look like the scene of a little couple whose TV was forcibly torn apart by their parents.


    "OK... Continue to play tomorrow..." Liu Rui replied weakly.


    Yang Song also lingered to follow Duan Hui back to their house.


    At six the next morning


    While I was still sleeping, I heard someone come in, rubbed his eyes and poked his head out of the quilt. A familiar figure was sitting at the table in our room, playing poker by himself. Yes, this person was Duan Hui, who frightened Liu Rui. He was nicknamed fighting demons and fighting landlords.


    "Huige, you''re early enough." I said hello to Duan Xin while wearing my clothes.


    "When I went back yesterday, the more I wanted to hold my breath, how could I lose? I lost sleep yesterday!" Duan Hui looked at the poker and said.


    "I advise you not to finish with them." I patted Duan Hui on the shoulder, looked at him meaningfully, and then I went to wash.


    "Why?" Duan Hui looked back and saw that I was gone.


    "With this IQ, I still play against the landlord with Liu Rui and Yang Song. Isn''t it good to raise pigs at home?" I muttered to myself as I walked out of the house.


    When I came back from washing, I went into the house and saw Duan Huizheng dragging Liu Rui under the bed. While pulling it back, I said, "the plan of the year is spring, and the plan of the day is in the morning. At such a good time, let''s fight two, two."


    "Brother, you won''t let me sleep at night and in the morning. What do you want to do?" Liu Rui was dragged down by Duan Hui before he woke up, and his mental state was very bad.


    "Play two, play two." Duan Hui smiled and said.


    "I let you not only have a serious lack of sleep, but also weaken your spirit. I beg you, brother Xin, let me go! Look at my hair, a lot of it fell off!" Liu Rui grabbed the hair on the pillow and begged with both voice and emotion.


    I wiped my head and looked at the two people, but Liu Rui''s hair was really black.


    "OK, Duan Hui, come back in the evening and play again. You''ll go to dinner later. Now you can''t play a few." I saw my poor big brother Rui and advised him nearby.


    "That''s OK. We''re playing at night. You have to use overlord. The tube is anti stripping. My milk has been used before, but it works." Duan Hui thought it was reasonable after listening to me, so he stopped dragging Liu Rui to fight the landlord.


    "I ruined your hand. Winning you is not enough to buy a bully." Liu Rui saw Duan Hui let him go and ran to the toilet.


    In this way, we stayed with the little bee for more than a week. There was nothing serious except drinking and talking about fighting the landlord every day. Liu Rui tortured Duan Hui and almost called his father. He wore a black eye to accompany Duan Hui fighting the landlord every day. Finally, Duan Hui directly took Liu Rui''s luggage to his house. The three of them lived together, which was more convenient for fighting the landlord. The old car has been running outside recently. I don''t know what to do in a busy day.


    ����


    "Hello?" one night when I was having dinner, the phone of the old car rang.


    "Brother Che, it''s me, Xiaomeng!" the voice on the other end of the phone was urgent.


    "Ah, Xiaomeng, what''s wrong with calling me?" the old car was confused and couldn''t remember who the Xiaomeng was.


    "Brother, can you give me some people? I have an appointment with others..."


    "I can''t do this. You know I''m a singer. I can''t do the job of shoveling people..." the old car refused directly.


    "Brother, I can''t let you do a big job in vain!" the other end of the conversation heard the old car refuse to say crisp.


    "Big job? How many people do you want?" the old car took a cigarette, his small eyes turned around, thought for a long time, and asked casually.


    "Why, find me about thirty..."


    After listening, the old car was stunned, took two mouthfuls of smoke, licked his lips and asked again, "how much is a head?"


    "Brother, I''ll give you 50000 yuan. Look at the whole!"


    "Actual combat, or put on the field?" the old car was excited at 50000 yuan. After all, he is really short of money now.


    "Fool things, almost on the line!"


    "No, what''s the matter? It''s so bloody. If you don''t think it''s a small thing, you can''t do anything with 50000 yuan!"


    "Brother Che, the thing is like this. I played lol with my daughter-in-law when I had nothing to do at home. Then I met a fool and scolded me. I scolded him. You know my typing speed. Neither of them is my opponent. Then he refused. He asked me who I am. If I had to knock with me in reality, I told him my address. Later, I knew that the fool was going to kill me It''s Zhang Shuai from our city. Just last time he robbed my daughter-in-law, I haven''t figured it out with him. This time I''m going to fix him! "The other end of the phone said angrily.


    "No, Xiaomeng, you don''t have to be so evil about this B thing..." the old car said speechless after hearing the story.


    "Brother, you don''t understand. Although the network is virtual, his insult has really spread to my heart..." the other end of the phone said very poetically.


    "OK, tell me your address and I''ll take someone there later..."


    "Brother, the place we made an appointment is in the cemetery circle at the toll gate of Wangjiagou. I''ll wait for you there. You can bring someone here quickly..."


    "Shit, look at the stupid place you asked for, OK, I know..." after that, the old car hung up the phone and asked us, "is there a job or not?"


    After getting on the bus, the old car took out thousands of yuan from the envelope and threw it to me. He smiled and said, "how many points..."


    "Ha ha, it''s easy to get the money..." I looked at the money in my hand and said with a smile.


    "Is it easy?" asked the old car, staring at me.


    ��������


    "I haven''t done this job for several years..." Duan Xin said while driving the car.


    "If I wasn''t a little thirsty, I wouldn''t be able to take the job... It''s too boring!" the old car sighed at the money in his hand.


    "What are you talking about J8 here... Gossiping... This money is the first bucket of gold in my life!" Liu Rui picked his nose and said very vulgar.


    "I also think this money is easier to earn than selling boxed lunch..." Yang Song was obviously in a very good mood after he got the money.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Do you think Zhang Shuai will retaliate against you?" Yuan Yuan was silent for a while and asked worried.


    "It''s all right. I''m not the victim. I''m just a man who takes money. If he wants revenge, he won''t come to me. And look at him like a bear. Who can he revenge for the whole three broken cars..." the old car said with an indifferent look on his face.


    ����


    After we went back, I soon fell asleep in bed. I was dreaming of rolling on the bed with Su Su. The legendary spring dream, this thing is absolutely unexpected


    "Deng Deng Deng!" at the most critical moment, my mobile phone rang very unwisely.


    "Who, call at this time!" meimeng was disturbed, and my brother was very unfriendly.


    "Hey, I forgot my sister so soon!" Su Su''s clear voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Oh, my daughter-in-law, what''s the matter? I think my little heart is starting to throb again?" I heard that it was Su Su Su. I immediately came to the spirit and said cheaply.


    "No, who''s your daughter-in-law? Do you owe another call!" Su said fiercely.


    "Sooner or later, you are reserved, I know..." I began to flirt with her.


    "Why don''t you talk to me and ask for a face?"


    "OK, you are good everywhere, but you are too grumpy..."


    "I have two sisters. They came to see me these days. I didn''t invite you to dinner last time. Let''s go out and peel." Sue didn''t want to go on with me any more.


    As soon as I heard this, my eyes lit up and blurted out, "when are you going?"


    "The day after tomorrow..." Su Su thought and replied.


    "Well, we still have some friends here. Can I take them with me?"


    "Who are you? Is there anyone else besides you three?" Jesus asked suspiciously.


    "Do you remember the two people who cheated you on the train..." I really don''t want Su Su to know that I know Liu Rui and Yang Song, but I think if the three of us go out and don''t take them, they have to fall out with me because of their character.


    "Ah, that fool and that liar. Don''t take them with you. I think their heads hurt!"


    "In fact, they were still very good when they were normal. Didn''t they want your cell phone for me that day!" I explained.


    "That''s not good..." Susu still refused.


    "You think, without them, we can''t know each other, and from another point of view, they belong to our Yuelao, right? We can''t forget others'' Yuelao... We don''t forget the people who dig wells when we eat water. You should understand the truth of thinking about the source when drinking water..." I began to deceive.


    "Stop, take whoever you like... It''s too ink. You can..." Su interrupted me impatiently.


    "I''ll see you the day after tomorrow!"


    "Good!"


    After hanging up the phone, I rushed to Meng Liang''s room with yuan yuan.


    "Tell you two good news!" I put my arms around Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan''s neck and said, "Su Su called me and said he would invite us to dinner the day after tomorrow..."


    "What are you doing with us?" Meng Liang said listlessly in bed.


    "Agree!" Yuan Yuan also raised his hand and said.


    "This time there are some friends of Su Su. I''ll introduce you two to your sister!"


    "Really?" Yuan Yuan''s ignorant eyes suddenly looked like a wolf.


    "Of course! I''m full, and I can''t make you hungry!"


    "Interesting enough, but Liu Rui and Yang song can''t know about it. They are too stupid to take them..." Meng liang thought for a while and said.


    "What are you three secretly studying?" at this time, Liu Rui and Yang Song walked in with their hands on their backs. They saw the three of us lying on the bed and asked with their mouths open.


    "Nothing... Nothing!" Yuan Yuan quickly waved his hand and said.


    "Don''t pretend, we both heard it. Are you going to find a sister? Don''t you want to take us?" Yang Song looked at us angrily and asked.


    "I wipe, why do you two do such a sneaky thing..." Meng Liang was speechless in an instant.


    "We listened in a fair way, but you said too much..." Liu Rui explained.


    "Since you both heard it, I''ll tell you clearly that the organization just made a brief study. In view of your stupid behavior, we decided not to take you both..."


    "Fuck you, if you don''t take us, we''ll call Su Su every day. Believe it or not!" Liu Rui was angry.


    "Well, I''ll take you two, but you two can''t be ashamed of me!" we were really afraid that these two people would call Su Su, because these two fools really can do it. They must be close and retreat to get along with them, or we can''t say that he reacted that day and bit you in the back, so I had to reluctantly agree.


    "When to go? What does my sister look like? Do you have any photos?" Liu Rui asked with a smile after seeing that I agreed.


    "What kind has nothing to do with you? Just like you, who has sex with you? Stealing tombs and digging underground holes with you every day? A good girl also makes you stunned." Meng Liang looked at Liu Rui and said impatiently.


    "Stupid Liang, if you insult my personality and career again, Rui will be angry." Liu Rui stared at Meng Liang angrily with his small soybean eyes.


    "How can you be angry? You want to hit me?" Meng Liang tilted his head and asked in a provocative tone.


    "Pifu, vulgar! I don''t know as much as you do!" Liu Rui shook his hand and angrily walked out of the room.


    "Do you really want to take them with you? Aren''t you afraid that they will eat others when they see Su Su''s friends?" Meng Liang asked anxiously after seeing Yang Song and Liu Rui leave.


    "Do you believe they can eat Susu if I don''t take them?" I asked with crooked eyes.


    "I''ll take the military stab the day after tomorrow. If they are stupid, I''ll stab them..." Meng Liang also knows my difficulties and can only choose to accept this fact.


    In a community in H city.


    Zhang Shuai came back limping triumphantly with a bandage and a plaster cast on his right hand.


    "It''s so big that I was beaten?" Zhang Shuai squeezed tears and said with a milk voice, with a cute voice.


    "Come on, move forward!" the so-called big brother sat on the sofa and raised his hand and hooked his fingers.


    "Ah?"


    Zhang Shuai stretched his neck and leaned forward.


    "Bang!"


    The eldest brother raised his leg with a foot, then hit the hemp pole on the head with a fist and said angrily, "are you stupid? People ask for guns when they play games. You play a game and ask for a frame. You ask for a frame. You take so many people! Do you want B to clip his head?"


    "Big, I just want to talk to him!" Zhang Shuai was a little wronged.


    "Go, lean against the wall, stand at attention and reflect!" the eldest brother waved his hand very irritably, remained silent for a few seconds, looked at the very poor Zhang Shuai and asked, "who hit you?"


    "Big, it''s Xiaomeng who made an appointment with me, but everyone was called by Che Suchen..." Zhang Shuai said wrongfully against the wall.


    Yes, now Zhang Shuai''s hatred is no longer on the little fierce, but on the old car body,


    "The one who opened the concert hall?" the eldest brother said suspiciously.


    "Yes! That''s him!" Zhang Shuai nodded vigorously.


    "It seems that he is really short of money recently, and he has started to shovel things for others? Did you mention me when he hit you?" the elder brother thought and asked.


    "Yes, he said you were a JB..." Zhang Shuai turned his eyes and lied shamelessly.


    "Shit, this kid is crazy for him..." the elder brother scolded slightly embarrassed.


    "Isn''t it? He doesn''t care about you at all..." Zhang Shuai quickly fanned the flames when he saw the play.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Big, you lend me some money. I want to find someone to fix him..." Zhang Shuai thought and said.


    "Shit, do you think you can use your brain? All he knows are young people. For 500 yuan a person, he can shout a train skin. When will you be the head when you fuck him today and you tomorrow?" the eldest brother scolded silently.


    "When to give him dry clothes and when to be the head!" Zhang Shuai thought seriously and said with his teeth.


    "You, the brain your mother gave you is a decoration... I don''t think you''ve done it. You''ve come to the end first..."


    "What do you say, big brother?" Zhang Shuai asked with a big mouth.


    "Come on, you come here, you like this..."


    "High, it''s really high!" Zhang Shuai immediately raised his thumb and exclaimed after listening to his brother''s idea.


    At eight the next morning


    "I have to go out and buy a dress later..." Liu Rui said, chewing steamed stuffed buns with oil.


    "Why buy clothes?" I asked, looking up.


    "Don''t you take my sister tomorrow? I have to dress up..." Liu Rui said solemnly.


    "Shit, you can take a bath first. I can smell your rancid smell five meters away..." Yang Song said with a disgusted look on his face.


    "Do you know who bothers me most among these people?" Liu Rui blinked and asked solemnly.


    "I..." Yang Song replied calmly eating steamed stuffed buns.


    "You know... Can you talk to me less after that, brother! I''m really afraid that one day I''ll strangle you in my dream with Meng Liang''s army thorn..." Liu Rui shouted with a very painful expression.


    "No, no... they are all cultural people and a society ruled by law..." Yang Song didn''t take Liu Rui''s words to heart.


    "Shit..." Liu Rui patted his forehead and collapsed.

 Chapter 1661

    "The boundless horizon is my love, and the flowers are blooming at the foot of the continuous green mountains..." when Liu Rui quarreled with Yang Song, a passionate and generous song "the most dazzling national style" sounded in Duan Hui''s trouser pocket.


    Duan Hui took out his mobile phone, looked at the phone number on the screen, frowned slightly, and then rushed out of the house with his mobile phone.


    "What''s up?" Duan Hui asked impatiently as he pressed the answer button.


    "Are you in the concert hall? I went to find you..." a young man''s voice sounded at the other end of the phone.


    "What can I do for you? Can''t you say it on the phone?" Duan Hui asked with a frown.


    "Oh, I have to talk about it!"


    "Don''t come to the concert hall. It''s inconvenient for someone at home. Go to the noodle shop opposite my house..." Duan Hui replied after thinking about it.


    "OK, wait for me..." the man hung up the phone.


    Duan Hui returned to the house and picked up a dress.


    "I''ll go out and eat..."


    "What are you doing?" the old car looked up and asked.


    "Xiao Ding came to me and said something..."


    "Which little Ding?" the old car asked a little confused.


    "That''s who used to work with us..."


    "Shit, what is he looking for you for?" the old car asked with a little ugly expression.


    "I want to know, I don''t have to go. OK, let me go and have a look..." Duan Hui took his clothes and walked outside.


    "Who did Duan Hui see?" I asked, seeing their unusual.


    "No one, just a friend..." the old car took a sip of porridge and replied simply.


    Twenty minutes later, Duan Hui finally waited for Xiaoding to call in the noodle shop.


    Xiao Dingfeng ran down from the taxi. This little Ding is dressed differently. What do you say? The smell of killing Matt in the countryside is all over the body. The colorful explosive heads are still shaking on their ears. Some are wearing several silver earrings and a relatively buried leather jacket on their upper body. They look like a rooster from a distance.


    "Sorry, the road is a little blocked. I''m late..." Xiaoding bared his teeth like seeing his father when he saw the old car.


    "What can I do for you?" Duan Hui asked, stretching his neck when he saw Xiaoding coming.


    "Take out some goods!"


    "Won''t I tell you? I won''t do this with the old car!" Duan Hui asked with a frown.


    "Don''t do it, why don''t you do it?" Xiaoding opened his mouth after being stunned.


    "This job is too dangerous. I quit studying with the old car. I can''t accept it. Go to another place to have a look." Duan Hui waved back.


    "Fuck, you see, I''m here and you let me go?!" Xiaoding said reluctantly, "where do you want me to send it? I know you two and take it!"


    "I can''t accept it. There''s no place for us to sell it." Duan Hui stood in place and handed Xiaoding a cigarette.


    "Why, do you want to lower the price?" Xiaoding lit the cigarette and asked immediately.


    "It''s not a price reduction!"


    "Fuck, I know what you two are doing now. I tell you, I don''t have much in my hand, more than 500, 20000. You take them all... You go to the newly opened Baile door and sell 81, and you add up how big the seam is!" Xiao Ding said quickly.


    "Can you buy this thing for 80?" Duan Hui asked suspiciously.


    "Big brother, the newly opened Bailemen has a clean market, few sellers, less competition, and naturally high prices..." Xiaoding was moved when he saw Duan Hui, smiled and said.


    "Why don''t you do it yourself? You have to sell it to me?" Duan Hui turned his head and thought something was wrong.


    "Oh, fuck, if I didn''t have something at home, could I find you for this thing?" Xiaoding smiled, then pointed to the travel bag in his hand and said, "I don''t hide it from you. I pulled this thing for 15000, 20000 for you, and I still earn!"


    "All right, I''ll go back and discuss with the old car..." Duan Hui nodded and said.


    This is something you have to discuss, how much money... I''ll take a train at ten, and see if you can do it. You can give me Alipay. "


    "... OK, I''ll take the money for you..." Duan Hui was silent for a moment, thought and agreed.


    "OK! OK, I''ll wait for you here..." Duan Hui agreed. Xiaoding threw away his cigarette butts and grinned


    ����


    Ten minutes later, Duan Hui returned to the old car house.


    "Old car, come here..." Duan huichong waved to the old car and said.


    "Why?" the old car stood up and muttered.


    "Xiao Ding has some goods in his hand. I want to accept them..." Duan Hui paused and said.


    "What? Didn''t I say not to do this?" the old car frowned.


    "Just point * * *..."


    "OK, don''t pull this..." the old car waved and refused.


    "The middle seam is very big. I think we can get one. Aren''t we short of money recently?" Duan Hui explained.


    "Yes?" the old car hesitated. After all, he is short of money now, so he must want to make money.


    "Trust me, the last one..." Duan Xin said with his teeth clenched.


    "OK, go..."


    ����


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m afraid, I''m afraid of BIA, I love BIA...!" Duan Hui turned his back, hummed in a very good mood, looked at the goods just arrived, shook his head and said: "Oh, the old car is timid. How much less do I earn if I don''t do this job? I can double the 20000 yuan when I change hands... Ah!"


    With that, Duan Hui returned to the old car''s room and had a detailed discussion with the old car on how to sell * * *.


    "Where did you go to buy clothes and haven''t come back yet?" at more than eight o''clock in the evening, Liu Rui and Yang Song have been out for a day.


    "No, you call them. These fools can''t lose them... Who dares to pick them up..." Meng Liang said while washing his feet.


    I was about to take out the phone when two very attractive men appeared in our sight.


    A self-cultivation flower shirt is spotless, a pair of black trousers and a pair of slippers. There is a glittering gold chain and a big back head around the neck. It looks like the dress of a social elder brother. It''s so kind. Meng Liang and I wiped our eyes carefully before we saw that this person is Liu Rui and Yang Song.


    "Shit, why do you two look like conjoined babies?" I stepped forward and said in shock.


    "Fuck off, he looks like a thief. Who is the conjoined baby with him..." Liu Rui said dissatisfied.


    "Yes, aren''t you trying to bury people?" Yang Song shouted reluctantly.


    "Where did you get the big gold chain?" Yuan Yuan asked suspiciously.


    "We spent 30 yuan to cut five in the stall and prepared one for each of you!" Liu Rui said and took out two very thick necklaces from his pocket.


    Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan and I took one. I weighed it gently. The weight was about the same as plastic. Then I saw that my hands were full of gold powder.


    "Here you are. I don''t wear it. People can''t afford to lose this old face!" I silently returned the chain to him, and Yuan Yuan quickly returned it. Meng Liang threw it directly on the ground.


    "If you don''t bring it, I''ll bring it..." Liu Rui picked up the gold chain and put it all around his neck in one breath.


    We all JB looked silly. At the moment, Liu Rui''s neck was full of gold powder, just like eighteen little copper men.


    "How could I know such a fool!" Meng Liang collapsed.


    "What are you talking about, so happy?" at this time, the old car came and heard it with a smile.


    "I was kind enough to buy them necklaces, but they didn''t appreciate it... The dog bit LV Dongbin!" Liu Rui said angrily holding the gold necklace around his neck.


    "Ha ha, you''re going out tomorrow?" the old car looked at the dress of Liu Rui and Yang Song.


    "Ah, what''s the matter?" I nodded.


    "Are you all going out?" the old car asked with a frown.


    "What''s the matter? Just tell me!" I can see that the old car must have something to do with us.


    "I have a little work here tomorrow. I''m short of people..."


    "Ah, well, let''s go out another day and work with you tomorrow..." to tell you the truth, the old car belongs to our boss. It''s too much for us to do nothing here every day. It''s not easy to use our place. If we refuse it, it''s not good. So I promised without thinking about it.


    "No, one person is enough. You play your... I can''t use it..."


    "Then I''ll go!" Meng Liang himself doesn''t like to participate in such occasions. Besides, he has to take Liu Rui and Yang Song, so he doesn''t like to go.


    "That''s OK. Tomorrow Liangzi, you go out with me to do something..." the old car nodded and agreed.


    The next morning, the four of us took a taxi and prepared to go to the appointment place, Gran west point.


    "Don''t embarrass me when I see a woman later, you know?" I said very uneasily looking at Liu Rui and Yang Song.


    "Oh, don''t worry... Although your big Rui brother is a little debauchery at ordinary times, he is still very stable at the critical time. I am a little worried about Yang song now..." Liu Rui patted me on the shoulder and said with a sincere face.


    "I''m more stable than you..." Yang Song, sitting in the co pilot, turned his head back.


    "That''s good, that''s good..." I was relieved to hear them say so.


    At Gran West Point, we paid for the car and walked into the store. The decoration in the house was still very emotional, with light piano music. There were some couples talking about love around. The atmosphere was very relaxed and pleasant.


    As soon as we entered the door, we saw that Susu and two girls were sitting at a large table in the corner. They saw us coming in and kept waving their hands.


    "Liu Rui, Yang Song, you two should be normal. Don''t be ashamed, please!" I whispered to him as I walked. Since they entered the house, they have looked around like thieves who have entered the bank warehouse.


    "Come on, let me introduce you. This is my good friend. This is Lin Yao and this is Zhang Ke!" Su Su introduced her friend in a generous manner.


    I looked at the two girls carefully. Lin Yao is sexy. She has low chest, black perspective half sleeves, shawl and long hair. She looks charming. She has beautiful legs, wears silk stockings, and wears light makeup on her face. Her appearance is absolutely goddess level. She is basically equal to Su Su Su.


    Zhang Ke belongs to the type of big sister next door. She is about 1.65. She looks very lovely and likable. She is full of the smell of big sister next door.


    Before we could speak, Liu Rui took an elegant step and said solemnly, "Hello, sister Yao and sister Ke. My name is Liu Rui."


    "Sister Yao, your sister! You''re sister Yao! Can you speak?" Su Su was very dissatisfied and gave Liu Rui a white look. His impression of Liu Rui was not generally bad


    "It doesn''t matter, ha ha, Hello!" Lin Yao smiled at Liu Rui and shook his little hand.


    "Hello, my name is Yang Song. They all call me handsome." Yang Song behaved normally when he arrived at this time.


    "Hello, my name is Song Yuan..."


    "You are the fool on the train..." Su stared at Yang Song for a while and finally remembered who he was.


    "Er..." Yang Song is not good at listening to the whole person.


    "Giggle! What fool?" Lin Yao and Zhang Ke asked with a smile.


    "Nothing... Nothing, don''t stand foolishly. Sit down, relax and don''t be too restrained!" I sat down unsteadily and quickly untied the siege.


    "You haven''t introduced yourself! Who are you?" Lin Yao obviously likes talking and said to me.


    "I''m Susu''s husband!" I said brazenly.


    "Are you being cheap again?" Jesus sat next to me and scolded.


    "Ha ha, I know you. You are the one who chased Su Su on the train!" Zhang Ke smiled and really missed his big sister next door. He looked very easy-going.


    "Yes, I asked for his mobile phone number..." Liu Rui sat down and replied carelessly.


    "Can you talk less..." I kicked Liu Rui with my head down and scolded in a low voice.


    "I helped you too..." Yang Song said faintly at this time.


    "Hello, miss, this is your order. Please take your time!" a beautiful waiter said politely shortly after we sat down.


    After all the dishes were served, Liu Rui and Yang Song were like a pig running out of the fence. Other girls could start. They held a bowl of soup and divided it.


    "Can you two pay attention? They haven''t eaten yet?" I kicked them under the stool, blushed and whispered. Who knows, Yang Song looked at me and said in a loud voice: "waiter, do you have rice here? Give me a whole bowl!"


    "Yes, give me a bowl too!" Liu Rui shouted.


    Brush!


    Everyone''s eyes began to focus on our table. I was speechless and didn''t respond much. After all, I was used to it. Yuan Yuan''s eyes were straight and the three beauties stared at the boss. Obviously, I hadn''t seen anyone asking for rice in a western restaurant.


    "Sir... No... yes, this is a western restaurant..." the beautiful waiter was a little confused and his smile was a little stiff.


    "Give me the whole steamed bread. I can''t eat enough without staple food!" Liu Rui said calmly


    "I don''t have any steamed bread..."


    "What kind of restaurant do you want? There''s always noodles!" Yang Song shouted reluctantly.


    "Do you need spaghetti?" the waiter whispered.


    "No matter what kind of noodles he has, just noodles. You can make two bowls for me..." Liu Rui waved his hand and shouted indifferently.


    "Ha ha, you two friends are very humorous!" Lin Yao laughed and told me.


    "Cough... They are just more cheerful!" I said awkwardly.


    "OK..." the waiter had a very good temper and left with a smile.


    By noon, we were almost full.


    "Leaves, go there later?" Yuan Yuan looked at me and asked.


    "Shall we go singing later?" Su said with a big blink before I spoke.


    "Well, well, I haven''t sung for a long time!" Lin Yao and Zhang Ke immediately agreed.


    "Do you guys have a problem?" Jesus asked when he saw that we didn''t say anything.


    "To tell you the truth, I also have some attainments in music..." Liu Rui burped and said deeply.


    "Then let''s sing..." Su Su raised his little ass and decided.


    "Why don''t we go to the old car and sing..." Yuan suggested.


    "You can pull * * down. The little bee is like a dangerous building. My heart is sudden where I sleep every day. Let''s sing a song. I''m afraid it will collapse..." I decided without thinking.


    Four men and three women took two taxis and went to a mass selling concert hall. This kind of mass selling concert hall is generally small, but it is also relatively cheap. We charge on time. It is generally suitable for students or young white-collar workers. The concert hall seems to be very popular. Many cars are parked at the door.


    As soon as I entered the concert hall, my first feeling was that there were too many people here, most of them were young people. We opened a medium bag at random.


    "A penny!"


    "Ho, hey, Ho!"


    "It''s hard to cross the ocean!"


    "Ho, hey, Ho!"


    "People paddle!"


    "Ho, hey, Ho!"


    "Start the sailboat!"


    "Ho, hey, Ho!"


    After Liu Rui and Yang Song entered the concert hall, they held a microphone and sang this very shocking song "people paddle a big boat"


    After Liu Rui and them finished singing, Su Su picked up the microphone and ordered a song "I love you across the sea". It sounded very good. "People look good and sing so well. It''s my daughter-in-law!" I looked at Su Su Su, who was seriously singing, and said with straight eyes.


    "I think the singing is average... Not as good as us..." Liu Rui said casually, biting the apple.


    "Roll the calf... I''ll take you out later..." I''m not angry when I see Liu Rui now.


    After singing for a while, everyone let go without any restraint. A group of people gathered around the table and began to play the truth adventure


    The other end.


    The old car, Duan Hui and Meng Liang drove to the newly opened Bailemen disco.


    "Old car, what are we doing?" after getting off the bus, Meng Liang found that the old car hadn''t told himself why he came today.


    "Take this..." the old car reached out and handed Meng Liang a walkie talkie.


    "What''s the use?" Meng Liang said vaguely looking at the walkie talkie.


    "You''ll be here to help us watch. Once there''s any movement, you''ll call us on the walkie talkie, okay?"


    "I see..." Meng Liang looked at the walkie talkie and nodded. Obviously, the old car didn''t want to tell him what they were going to do. Meng Liang has always been very sensible. He doesn''t inquire about what he should know or shouldn''t know, so he just doesn''t ask.


    "OK, let''s go..." the old car patted Meng Liang on the shoulder, bowed his head, carried a backpack and walked into the Baile gate with Duan Hui.


    "Go in and keep a low profile, mainly sell goods, and leave when you''re finished. Don''t * * wander around!" the old car whispered to Duan Hui.


    "You don''t have to tell me about this..."


    After Lao Che and Duan Hui entered the Bailemen, they carefully took out the * * * in their bag and hid it in their arms. Then they went north and south, shuttling between the men and women on the dance floor.


    "Man, * * * do you want it?" Duan Hui asked a young man with his head down and flattery.


    "Shua!" the young man looked up at Duan Hui and said, "how much is it?"


    "Eighty one..." Duan Hui blinked.


    "It''s very cheap, can''t it be fake?" the young man asked with some doubt as soon as he heard that the price was acceptable.


    "Don''t worry, it''s absolutely good..."


    "OK, give me five..." after that, the young man took out four grandpa Mao from his wallet. Duan Hui also took out four * * * from his arms and handed them over.


    Just then, a bald man with one hand in his pocket strolled out around the dance floor without expression and suddenly found Duan Hui who was trading.


    "Hula!"


    The bald man took out his cell phone and whispered, "come here. It seems that there are people selling medicine."


    When the bald man called, his eyes kept staring at Duan Hui, but Duan Hui didn''t know it.


    A minute later, seven or eight security guards rushed in and ran to the bald man. The head whispered, "where is the man?"


    "Just the one in white, grab it for me..." bareheaded pointed to Duan Hui not far away.


    "Hula!"


    In the blink of an eye, seven or eight people rushed up and grabbed it directly!


    "Fuck your mother, who asked you to buy medicine?" a security guard grabbed Duan Hui''s hair and kicked him directly against the wall.


    For a moment, the dance floor was in chaos. Seven or eight people beat Duan Hui fiercely and dragged him to the corridor outside the dance floor.


    Bald and expressionless, he glanced at the messy dance floor and said to himself, "I''m so bold and fat..."


    The old car turned around and saw Duan Hui caught. He quickly threw down his backpack, picked up a beer bottle and rushed in the direction of Duan Hui.


    At the moment, the dance floor is about to be blocked and very chaotic.


    "Fuck your mother, who JB moved my friend?" the old car stepped into Duan Hui''s side and asked.


    "Who are you?" shouted the security guard.


    "Your mother is a B! Why do you beat people?" the old car reached out and threw a wine bottle at the head of the security guard opposite.


    "Pa!"


    The security guard turned sideways and shouted, "fuck your mother, catch it together, partner!"


    "Hula!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a group of security guards immediately surrounded the old car and Duan Hui.


    "Run, what do you think!"


    The old car pulled Duan Hui lying on the ground and ran crazy to the crowd. Because there were a large number of people on the dance floor, the old car and Duan Hui threw away the security guard behind in a moment!


    "Bang!"


    The bald man slapped on the coffee table in the card seat, clenched his teeth and scolded, "this waste..." then rushed into the crowd and chased the old car in the direction they ran away.


    "Bang!"


    "Wow!"


    In the process of chasing, they smashed many things on the dance floor and broke beer bottles.


    "Run quickly!" after the old car ran out of the disco, he quickly shouted Meng Liang, squatting at the intersection to watch.


    "What''s going on?" Meng Liang shouted while he was neck.


    At this time, the bald man also rushed out, kicked the old car directly, then pulled up his neck and collar, and shook his hands with two mouths!


    At the same time, Duan Hui was also pressed on the ground by others and beaten violently.


    Meng Liang saw that the old car was pressed on the ground. He quickly picked up a brick from the ground and ran in the direction of the old car.

 Chapter 1662

    "Fuck your mother, why do you hit people?" Meng Liang was very fierce. He took a big brick and patted it on his bald head. He banged twice and directly dried his flesh and blood.


    "Draft it, call me..." looked at Meng Liang behind him, covered his head and scolded.


    In an instant, more than ten people rushed out of the disco, punching and kicking old Che Duanhui lying on the ground and Meng Liang with bricks.


    "All right!" three minutes later, the bald man covered his head with a towel.


    "Where did you come from?" the bald man''s eyes flushed, bowed his head and asked the old car.


    "Little bee KTV''s!" the old car sat on the ground and said.


    "Bang!"


    The bald man kicked the old car in the face, then gritted his teeth and said, "shit, your cow B is broken! Take me as a vegetable market, isn''t it?"


    "We don''t know the rules!" said the old car.


    "I''ll tell you later, what''s the rule!" the bald man threw down a sentence and shouted to the security guard: "these three all go to my basement!"


    "Don''t be around here and affect the guests," the bald head continued.


    "Ah..." they nodded.


    Basement.


    "What''s your name?" he asked, wiping the blood on his head and looking down at Meng Liang.


    "Meng Liang!"


    "You''re very cruel. I took this picture for me..." the bald head said again.


    "..." Meng Liang squatted in the corner and didn''t speak.


    "Do you two know that I don''t allow you to sell medicine? The disco has only been open for a few days, and you two give me eye medicine, don''t you?" the bald head saw that Meng Liang didn''t speak and looked at the old car expressionless, and Duan Hui asked again.


    "Brother, we don''t know..." the old car whispered back with blood flowing from the corners of his mouth.


    "Ha ha, I don''t know. You can''t just forget it because you don''t know..."


    "Brother, what do you say?" the old car continued.


    "Thirty thousand compensation and twenty thousand medical treatment will be delivered before noon tomorrow. Don''t think about running. In H City, I have countless ways to make your life worse than death!" the bald man said very rampantly.


    "Man, if I had 50000, I wouldn''t have to sell this..." the old car whispered.


    "Don''t tell me how poor you are. I didn''t make you poor, brother!" he said with his head bare and walked out of the basement without looking back.


    After leaving bareheaded, the three of the old Che Duanhui helped each other out of the basement of the disco.


    "I shouldn''t have taken this job... Where can I get 50000 yuan for him!" Duan Hui said remorsefully after walking out of the basement.


    "OK, at this time, what''s the use of saying this... Find a clinic to wrap it up first!" the old car was not in high mood.


    Meng Liang on one side bowed his head and held his hands tightly.


    At the other end, at the gate of Baile gate


    "Too big, I love you so much. These fools don''t recognize their parents... It''s too relieved..." Zhang Shuai said with a smile when he took out his mobile phone after watching the old car and they left.


    "Hello, brother Zhang, I''m a car..."


    "Do you think you can lend me some money..."


    "Ah, fifty thousand is enough..."


    "What, it''s out of town. OK, brother, contact another day..."


    After they found a clinic and simply bandaged it, they began to take out their mobile phone and keep dialing the number. The above conversation was repeated ten times, but the results were the same.


    The old car put down his cell phone and rubbed his face reluctantly. There are many brothers with money and wine. In case of emergency, he has never seen anyone. In fact, there is nothing wrong with this. It is difficult to walk in a society without money. There are a group of dogs behind the money. In fact, sometimes we should think about whether those so-called friends can help you in case of an accident or hide when they say something.


    Don''t have to let reality give you a mouth, you know how hypocritical society is, don''t have to let the so-called friends hurt you nothing, you know the people''s heart is.


    "These grandchildren... When it comes to borrowing money, they have something to do. Either their mother died or their daughter-in-law had an abortion..." when the old car called, Duan Xin was not idle and kept calling.


    "No, I''ll mortgage my car tomorrow. Let''s get together with a small loan..." the old car sighed and said helplessly.


    "What shall we drive when the car arrives?" Duan Hui was stunned.


    "Life should be gone. What else do you drive?" the old car shouted obliquely.


    "Pa!"


    Duan Hui stretched out his hand and hit his face with his mouth. With red eyes, he said, "it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t be greedy for this small bargain..."


    "Well, you can''t blame it all. Didn''t I agree at that time..." the old car pulled Duan Hui and said.


    "When this is over, I have to kill Xiaoding''s son b... fuck, Bailemen won''t let me sell medicine, and he tricked me to go..."


    "Hehe, I just didn''t ask in advance..."


    "Who''s that bald head today?" Meng Liang, who hasn''t spoken, suddenly looked up and asked.


    "I don''t know. It should be under Zhang Zhe''s hand..." the old car shook his head and said.


    "These people are very black. They beat us and want money..." Meng Liang said with a bite.


    "People are harder than us, people are reasonable..." Duan Hui said helplessly.


    "That can''t be unreasonable!" Meng Liang suddenly stood up and shouted.


    "You are a student. You have little contact with some things. There is no right or wrong in this society, only strong and weak. You can do whatever you say. You can''t. You don''t even have the right to explain..."


    Lao Che''s unintentional words deeply pierced Meng Liang''s heart.


    "I''ll go to the bathroom..." after a moment of silence, Meng Liang turned and walked out of the ward.


    Two hours later, Meng Liang, holding a fruit knife in his hand, hid alone in the dark corner in front of the main gate of Baile gate.


    Late at night, 11:30.


    Baldheaded, holding a cell phone in his hand, he came out of the Baile door with a hiccup.


    "Business is good today..."


    "Several little bunnies have come here to sell medicine... Don''t worry, brother Zhe, I''ve handled it all..."


    "Well, I drink a little too much. I have to go back and get some sleep..."


    While talking on the phone, a figure suddenly appeared in the dark corner.


    "Bald!"


    An angry cry came.


    "Shua." the bald head turned around.


    "Pooh!"


    Meng Liang stabbed him into his bald stomach.


    "Ah!" screamed the bald head.


    Meng Liang stepped forward, directly grabbed the collar of his bald head, banged against the wall, then raised his hand, pointed to his bald head with a fruit knife and said, "is the injury on his head okay?"


    A bald head.


    "Draft it, stand at attention against the wall!" Meng Liang frowned and shouted.


    "You''re trying to die, you know?" the bald head whispered, biting his teeth.


    Meng Liang, after hearing this, stabbed him directly on his bald legs!


    "Draft it? I hear you''re tough, aren''t you?"


    "Child, you''re so neat. You don''t understand it for 50000 yuan!" he said with his bare head covering his thigh and his face pale.


    "Draft, can you understand people? At this time, it''s still the same as my big brother in the whole society!" Meng Liang said with one hand on his bald head, pointing to his nose: "fuck your mother, I came to H city because of the three armed forces stab. Now I don''t mind getting out of H city because of three knives?"


    The bald head lay on the wall and dared not move. He snorted coldly, "what should your friend do? Have you thought about it?"


    "Pooh!"


    Meng Liang raised his hand with another knife, gritted his teeth and said, "draft it? It''s just three knives. Don''t threaten me with my friend."


    "Hula!"


    At this time, the security of Baile Menbao rushed out and immediately surrounded Meng Liang.


    A minute later, Meng Liang was pressed to the ground.


    "Let''s go!" he said, covering his stomach wound with his bare head.


    "Go to the hospital..." said a security guard holding his bald head.


    "Hehe, now this child is really wild. I haven''t been beaten like this for many years..." with a bald head, I spit sticky phlegm on the ground and said with ease.


    "Wait a minute!" Meng Liang shouted, looking bald at the man taken away by the security guard.


    "What''s your name?" he whispered, holding Meng Liang''s chin with his bare head and right hand.


    "Meng Liang!" Meng Liang raised his head and stared.


    "Three hours ago, you patted me a brick. Three hours later, you stabbed me three times! Young man, you''re going to be angry, you know?" the bald man looked at Meng Liang with a smile, depending on whether he had received the impact of the knife wound.


    The other end, in the clinic.


    "Why don''t you go to the bathroom?" the old car looked at Duan Hui with sweat on his forehead and asked.


    "Did you go home?" Duan Hui panted.


    "Meng Liang can''t get through?"


    "I can''t get through..." Duan Xin shook his head.


    After listening, the old car took out his cell phone from his pants and flipped up the phone book.


    By this time, we had finished singing with Su Su and they. I was lying in bed playing with my cell phone.


    "Deng Deng Deng..." the phone rang.


    "Hey, old car..." I saw it was an old car and picked it up immediately.


    "Is Meng Liang at home?" the old car asked in a hurry.


    "No, isn''t he working with you?"


    "Shit, Meng Liang is lost!"


    "Lost, what''s the matter?" I flopped and sat up, vaguely feeling that something had happened.


    "I can''t say a word or two. I''m in Hongmin clinic. Come here..." the old car said anxiously.


    "Good!"


    Put down the phone, I put on a coat, shouted Liu Ruiyuan, Yang Song and rushed to Hongmin clinic.


    Half an hour later, we arrived at Hongmin clinic. Lao Che and Duan Huizheng were standing at the door looking around waiting for us.


    "Have you found Liangzi?" I asked hurriedly after I got off the bus.


    "No, we''ve searched the whole Clinic... The phone can''t get through..." Lao Che said in frustration.


    "Shit, where can he go if he is not familiar with his life?"


    "Meng Liang, how did you lose it?" Liu Rui asked anxiously after getting off the bus.


    After thinking about it, the old car told the whole story.


    "Bang!"


    "I grass your mother! You sell * * * with him!" after listening to this, I jumped at the old car like crazy and stuck my fist on the old car''s face.


    "Sorry..." Duan Hui looked down at me and said.


    "Draft, and you..."


    I kicked Duan Hui in the stomach. Duan Hui was directly kicked to the ground by me. I rode on Duan Hui and hit him in the face one punch after another.


    "Come on, you''re crazy!" Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan quickly dragged me down from Duan Hui and stopped me.


    "Don''t you know Liangzi is impulsive? Didn''t you push him into the fire pit?" I shouted with red eyes as I tried to break away from Liu Rui''s hands.


    "Come on, are you finished? Can you blame the old car and them?" Liu Rui scolded as he stopped me.


    "Leaf, calm down. They don''t know Liangzi. They can''t blame them for this..." Yuan also advised a group.


    "It''s important to find someone now. Where do you think Meng Liang can go now?" Yang Song said with a frown.


    "Think about it. I''m sure I went to block people at Bailemen... This fool..." Liu Rui saw me calm down and released his hand holding me.


    "I''ll call Bailemen now!" the old car took out his cell phone and called.


    "Patter!"


    After the old car put down the phone, the mobile phone fell directly to the ground and looked at us.


    "What''s the matter? Is Liangzi at Bailemen?" Liu Rui asked when he saw the old car calling.


    "... he... He stabbed his bald head... The man was detained!" the old car stammered.


    "What are you talking about?" Liu Ruiyi shouted, holding the collar of the old car excitedly.


    "He stabbed someone and let someone hold him..." the old car swallowed his saliva and repeated.


    "Grass, this fool! Just have no face!" Liu Rui helplessly released his hand holding the collar of the old car and sat down on the ground with a splash.


    "Can you contact the bald head?" I asked, looking at the old car.


    "I''ll try..." then the old car picked up the mobile phone on the ground, hurried to the corner and called.


    "Did you draft it? Let''s break it when it''s over. Your temple is too big for us to stay..." I pointed to Duan Hui and said word by word.


    "People are in bald hands, there is no danger for the time being..." the old car whispered after calling.


    "How can I make people?" I asked hurriedly.


    "My friend said to ask for me... He knows bald..." the old car paused and said.


    Three minutes later, the old car phone rang again.


    "Hello, how''s it going?" the old car asked quickly after receiving the phone.


    "The bald head said 150000 yuan, plus the original 50000 yuan, a total of 500000 yuan. I''ll get someone at noon tomorrow..."


    "OK, I see." then the old car hung up the phone.


    "What do you say over there?" I asked.


    "Five hundred thousand, I''ll get you tomorrow..."


    After listening to the old car, I don''t know what to say. Don''t say 500000. We can''t take out even 50000. Although it''s wrong for the old car to sell with Meng Liang, it can''t all depend on others. After all, if Meng Liang wasn''t so impulsive, there wouldn''t be such a big thing. In the final analysis, it''s Meng Liang''s own fault.


    "Five hundred thousand, go there and get fifty..." I bowed my head and said to myself.


    "I''ll solve the problem of money... I won''t leave Meng Liang alone. After all, Meng Liang happened because of us..." the old car patted me on the shoulder and said.


    I looked up at the old car and didn''t speak.


    "Come on, let''s go..." the old car forced out a smile.


    After the old car sent us back to the little bee, a man drove and didn''t know where to go. A room of people sat in the living room in silence, smoking one after another, thinking of ways.


    "Come on, don''t be so depressed. What a big thing. Meng Liang will be back tomorrow..." Liu Rui licked his dry lips.


    "Sorry!" I don''t remember how many times Duan Hui apologized.


    "I don''t blame you. It''s Meng Liang''s problem." I''ve calmed down at this time.


    "Go back to sleep..." I patted the ashes on my legs and turned back to the house.


    After a sleepless night, at eight o''clock the next morning, the old car returned to the little bee with a haggard face and a black eye.


    "Sorry, I didn''t collect enough money. The car sold and the house didn''t pour out..." the old car sat in front of my bed, rubbed his palm and bowed his head.


    "Did you sell the car?" I asked in some surprise.


    After listening to me, the old car said in silence: "well, I wanted to sell the house. It''s almost 500000. Unfortunately..."


    "In fact, you don''t have to..." I looked at the old car with guilt and didn''t know what to say. If he didn''t accept us, wouldn''t he have to sell his house and car.


    From another perspective, how many so-called liver brothers in society now shirk each other because of something?


    We were strangers in H city. The old car could have abandoned us yesterday. Meng Liang, who stabbed people, had nothing to do with him. When he left yesterday, I thought he might run, but I never thought that he not only didn''t run, but also sold the car! But also sell the house to redeem Meng Liang!


    Although it''s my heart of villains, how many people in this society can go bankrupt in the face of a few friends who have known each other for less than a month like an old car?


    If the old car did this because of loyalty, I think it''s bullshit. We have no loyalty at all.


    On the old car body, I saw the word responsibility!


    If something happens, you shrink back. It''s not called a man!


    A real man, standing on the ground and against the sky, does what is right for the heart in the middle.


    "OK, I''ll find the bald head later and see if I can slow down. No, I''ll press the house into his hand..." the old car said before I finished.


    "What time do you make an appointment with the bald head?"


    "Before noon... I have to pack up..." the old car got up and was ready to go.


    "Old car, I''ll go..." I reached out and grabbed the old car and shouted.


    After listening to me, the old car was stunned, then smiled and said, "why don''t you trust me?"


    "No, I''m afraid it''s dangerous for you to go. I''d better come!" I sincerely looked at the old car and said.


    "Ha ha, ok..." the old car smiled, put down an envelope and turned to the door.


    "Old car!" I whispered as the old car was about to leave the house.


    The old car turned.


    "... I''m sorry yesterday!"


    The old car waved his hand without talking, and then walked out the door.


    H City, the gate of the first hospital of Medical University.


    "Brother, why did you come here in person?" he opened the door, looked at the people on the Land Rover and said in surprise.


    "Hehe, I''ll come and see you on the way..." the middle-aged man sitting in the co pilot said softly.


    This person is Liu Yong, the biggest boss of Bailemen, whom we saw on the horse a few days ago!


    "Brother, I heard that you were stabbed by a child, so I came to care about you..." sitting in the driver''s seat is the bald boss, Zhang Zhe.


    "Ha ha, you''ve been very skinhead recently. Any child can get you into the hospital..." Liu Yong joked with a smile.


    "Accident, accident..." she smiled awkwardly.


    "Send your bald head back first, and then we''ll go for a walk in the development zone..." Liu Yong turned his head and said to Zhang Zhe.


    "All right!" Zhang Zhe yawned and then asked, "bald, what are you going to do with that child?"


    "Half a million, I''ll send it to the public security if I don''t take the money..."


    "You''re really * * black. You earn more than your eldest brother..." Zhang Zhe said.


    At this time, I had rushed to the hospital. I went in and asked, saying that my bald head had been discharged from the hospital. I had just left for a while, so I hurried to the hospital parking lot.


    When I got to the parking lot, I just saw the range rover with 8888 license plate, so I ran after the car quickly.


    "It seems that someone is chasing us again..." Zhang zhetong found me in the mirror.


    "Stop and see what''s going on!" Liu Yong looked back and confirmed that I was really chasing their car.


    "Creak"


    Zhang Zhe put on the brake, then opened the door, got out of the car, walked in front of me and asked, "little brother, what''s the matter? Chasing so much."


    "... brother, I want to find Master Liu!" I stopped and panted.


    I know this car belongs to Liu Yong. It''s best to talk to him here, so I called him directly.


    "What are you doing?" Zhang Zhe frowned and asked.


    I gritted my teeth and walked directly to Liu Yong''s side, and then pulled the door open with a bang.


    Bald head saw me open the door, grabbed me and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "Brother, I''ll just say a few words!" I pushed away my bald head, then looked up and asked, "are you master Liu?"


    "What are you doing?" Liu Yong looked at me up and down, then opened his mouth and asked.


    "Master Liu, a friend of mine was taken away by your men last night..." I said hurriedly.


    Liu Yong frowned at me and then asked, "what''s your friend''s name?"


    "Meng Liang!"


    "Did you take that yesterday?" Liu Yong asked, looking at his bald head.


    "Well, the boy''s name was Meng Liang yesterday..." he nodded bald.


    "Then what do you want me to do? You have to talk to him about it..." Liu Yong pointed his bald head at me.


    "... what happened last night was my friend''s fault, but we really can''t get 500000! Can you raise your hand and I''ll give you 50000 first, and I''ll slowly return the rest when I have it..." I said to Liu Yong with my teeth.


    "We don''t allow you to sell medicine in our store. Is it wrong for your friend to beat you up against the wind?" Liu Yong looked at me and asked.


    "No!" I shook my head.


    "It affects our business. Is it wrong to ask you for some money?" Liu Yong then asked.


    "No!"


    "Since there is nothing wrong, what does your friend mean when he comes back to stab people with a knife? Why? Do you think we Bailemen are still bullied?" Liu Yong still said in a flat tone.


    "Master Liu! It''s our fault. Can you take it easy? Did you send me this money?! I really can''t take it out!" I was asked by Liu Yong. I really didn''t know what to say.


    "Can you take out the money? That''s your business! The disco belongs to Zhang Zhe, and your friend stabbed him bald. Talk to them about anything." Liu Yong said, closing the door.


    "Bang!"


    I stretched out my hand, grabbed the door of the car and shouted, "Master Liu! We students don''t have so much money. If I had a way today, I wouldn''t ask you so. Can I raise my hand? Liangzi stabbed someone. It''s his fault. He stabbed you a few times, and I''ll pay you back twice..."

 Chapter 1663

    "Pooh!"


    Then my right hand took out the fruit knife installed in my trouser pocket, stabbed it in my thigh, and my pants were dyed red with blood.


    Liu Yong sat in the car and looked at me.


    "This is the first knife!" then I raised the fruit knife in my hand and stabbed it into my thigh again.


    "This is the second knife, Master Liu..." my lips turned white and my voice trembled.


    "Stop him!" when Liu Yong saw that he was going to raise his knife again, he shouted to Zhang Zhe. Zhang Zhe grabbed the fruit knife in my hand and grabbed it.


    "What''s your name?" Liu Yong asked, looking at me.


    "Ye Han!"


    "Hehe, boy, even if you stab me here, it has nothing to do with me. You know? There is a hospital ahead. Go and bandage yourself!" Liu Yong said, then shouted to Zhang Zhe, "drive!"


    Zhang Zhe looked at the ground and made me silent for five or six seconds. He pulled open the door and stepped on it.


    "Buzz!"


    When Land Rover started, Zhang Zhe drove away.


    I lay on the ground, looking at my blood stained legs, at a loss, there was no way.


    ����


    In the car.


    "Almost, you can let the child go with your bald head... It''s pathetic..." Zhang Zhe''s voice sounded.


    "You''d better give me the money..." the bald head thought for a while and said.


    "A little more than 500000..." Zhang Zhe said again.


    "Leave as much as you have, and write an IOU for the rest!" Liu Yong sighed and then added: "you''ve been wronged by baldness. Keep the money yourself..."


    "It''s all right. This injury is nothing, brother..."


    ����


    I found a clinic on the side of the road and bandaged it casually. Then I took a taxi back to little bee.


    The old car smoked anxiously, sat in a chair, lowered his head and said nothing.


    "Why?" Liu Rui looked at me and asked anxiously.


    "...!" I bowed my head.


    "Well, the leaves are like this. Their hearts are made of stone. They don''t let people go!" Yuan Yuan scolded.


    "Don''t make any noise. Liangzi broke the trouble. Let him have a long memory!" I replied irritably.


    "They can''t do anything to Meng liang?" Yang Song asked, looking at me worried.


    "What else can I do? At most, they can kill people if they throw it in for a few years!" I replied with a bite.


    "If you go in, Meng Liang will be useless!" Duan Hui said with a drooping head.


    "... I''ll sell the house in a minute!" the old car gritted his teeth and said, "no, I''ll make some more price!"


    With that, the old car pushed the door and went out.


    "Old car, you wait..."


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    Just as I stopped the old car, my cell phone rang. Look down and sweep, a strange number.


    ����


    Half an hour later, on the second floor of Bailemen discotheque.


    "... you have a way!" Zhang Zhe looked at me and asked.


    "Now this young man is more tiger than I was at that time..." he said while touching his head.


    "What do you two mean?" I asked with a frown.


    "How much money do you have?" Zhang Zhe looked at me and said simply.


    I was stunned, then took out the old car and handed me the envelope, counted it, then looked up and said, "fifty-six thousand!"


    "Hehe, drop 50000 and keep your phone number..." Zhang Zhe reached out and handed me a piece of white paper and a pen.


    "You let people go?" I shouted in surprise.


    "Your fruit knife successfully frightened the boss...!" Zhang Zhe said with a smile.


    "Pa!"


    Without saying a word, I took the pen and paper directly, bowed my head and wrote down my mobile phone number and name, and then put my 50000 yuan next to the note.


    "We will return the rest as soon as possible..." I looked at Zhang Zhe and said seriously.


    "Come on, boss doesn''t want you this money..." Zhang Zhe picked up the paper on the table, looked at me and continued to add: "don''t let your friends run to me to sell medicine in the future, you know?"


    I immediately nodded and said, "I know!"


    "Your friend is in the basement. Let''s go." Zhang zheteng waved his hand.


    Three minutes later, I came to the basement of Bailemen.


    "Leaves, I''m here!" as soon as I entered, I heard Meng Liang, who was tied to a chair, shout at me.


    "Are you all right? Didn''t they hit you?" I ran to Meng Liang and asked as I untied the rope from him.


    "No... I''m fine..." Meng Liang stammered.


    "It''s all right. Let''s go home..." I looked at Meng Liang, who was safe and sound in front of me, and said with a smile.


    "Am I in trouble again?" Meng Liang asked softly with his head down.


    "No... nothing..." I subconsciously blocked the blood on my right leg pants.


    "What''s the matter with your legs?" Meng Liang saw my difference in an instant, and then asked, "what did they do?"


    "No, it has nothing to do with them..." I shook my head and dragged Meng Liang to go out.


    "Fuck, I''ll kill these B''s......" Meng Liang took off my hand, picked up a bench leg and ran out.


    "It''s not over yet!" I shouted at Meng Liang.


    "Do you know how much trouble you''ve caused because of your impulse? I''ll exchange you for this injury. I don''t want you to do this again. You know? The old car has sold the car because you''ve sold it. You know, it''s almost time to sell the house!"


    Meng Liang was stunned when he heard what I said.


    "It''s okay for us to come here unfamiliar with our lives and suffer some losses. As long as we are all well... I''m your brother! I shed some blood for you. It''s nothing, but where''s the old car! Where''s Duan Hui! Why should people lose their wealth for us!" I looked at Meng Liang and said word by word.


    "Leaf, I''m wrong..." Meng Liang hugged my shoulder with tears in his eyes.


    "Liangzi, I don''t want to see our brothers have an accident, especially you. Do you understand?" I hugged Meng Liang tightly and said.


    Half an hour later


    Meng Liang and I went back to the little bee KTV.


    "Shit, the tiger forced you to come back?" Liu Rui saw Meng Liang, quickly got up from the bed, punched Meng Liang in the chest and said with a smile.


    "Roll the calf!" Meng Liang smiled and punched back.


    "Liangzi, are you okay..." Yuan Yuan also surrounded us and said with concern.


    "It''s all right. They didn''t do anything to me..."


    "I thought I''d never see you in my life..." Yang Song said, wearing a pair of big underpants and holding a green onion in his hand.


    "Come back!" the old car rushed over when he saw us coming back. He looked in a very good mood and said hello to us.


    "Well... Thanks!" Meng Liang nodded and whispered to the old car.


    A simple thank you contains many emotions. I can''t imagine that some things don''t need a lot of gorgeous language to decorate. A simple two words is enough!


    Meng Liang felt very sorry for the old car when he knew that the old car had sold it in order to save him, but some of his feelings could not be expressed in words.


    Some things, do not express does not mean do not take it to heart, the real friendship, is not language can describe.


    After the old car heard this thank you, his body was obviously stunned. Then he patted Meng Liang on the shoulder and said with a smile: "just come back..."


    "I shouldn''t have taken you..." Duan Hui looked at Meng Liang awkwardly and hesitated for a long time.


    "This is my own impulse... It has brought you trouble, which has nothing to do with you..." Meng Liang smiled at Duan Hui and said.


    I looked at the embarrassed two people, hugged Duan Hui and Meng Liang, and shouted happily, "OK, it''s all over. If it''s all old men, don''t be hypocritical here. Let''s go out and have a drink!"


    "OK, I agree! I haven''t eaten for a day. I''ve eaten green onions all day, and my face is green..." Yang Song left the green onions and agreed immediately.


    "I''m sorry for you these two days. I''ll treat you to this meal!" Meng Liang waved his big hand and shouted loudly.


    "Brother Liang is powerful!"


    "Brother Liang is domineering!"


    While we were coaxing, we walked to the door happily


    On the other end, in a five-star hotel in H city.


    Liu Yong, old ghost, Yao Baoshi and Zhang Zhe sat around a tea table.


    "There are only two things to call you today!" Liu Yong stepped on a pair of disposable slippers, leaned very casually on the sofa, looked at the three people in front of him, and then said: "first, the project of the development zone must be taken down for me anyway. This project can''t be lost, okay?"


    The crowd nodded.


    "The second thing, has the ledger gone?"


    "... not yet. Xiao Li took the account book. He knows our people so well that he can''t touch it at all!" Zhang Zhe shook his head and whispered.


    "Do you know that someone has uploaded photos of account books on the forum now!" Liu Yongyi changed his old friendliness, slammed the photos on the table, stared and shouted.


    Zhang Zhe looked down at the photos on the table and sweated instantly. As for the account book, he kept patting his chest and promised that it would be solved soon. Now that the account book has been exposed, the matter is very serious.


    "I''ll ask..." Zhang Zhe stammered.


    "When will it be finished?" Liu Yong asked.


    "I..."


    "I ask you when you can finish..." Liu Yong directly interrupted and repeated.


    "I don''t know..." Zhang Zhe replied, gritting his teeth.


    "Bang!"


    Liu Yongteng stood up, smashed the teacup on the ground, then pointed to the photo and shouted, "this is obviously provocation! Raising tigers is a danger. I have raised him for ten years, and he will fix it for me later!"


    "I think Xiao Zhe is right. If our people want to find Li Tao, it''s a little hard... He really knows us too well! It can''t all blame Xiao zhe..." the old ghost said at this time.


    After hearing the old ghost''s words, Liu Yong sat down on the sofa, gasped and asked, "what do you say?"


    "Why don''t we change people?" the old ghost thought and suggested.


    "For whom? If you let others know about the account book, can you guarantee that the person you''re looking for won''t sell us?" after that, Liu Yong added: "for your own family''s affairs, spend money to do it with others. Don''t you think my Liu family is empty!"


    "We can find some people who don''t know..." Zhang Zhe said at this time.


    "Ha ha, then tell me who doesn''t know?" Liu Yong tilted his neck and sneered.


    "I think those students are good today..."


    "Ha ha, student? Stop it!" Yao Baoshi, who had never spoken, suddenly laughed.


    "You say you three are mixed. Someone yells at you every day. I don''t understand this. Let me find some students to do it?" Liu Yong waved his hand impatiently.


    "Elder brother, I think whether it''s the one who stabbed his head or the one we saw today, I think these two children are very stable. Don''t we have no other way now? Let''s let them try first, what if it happens?" Zhang Zhe also strongly recommended us.


    "I don''t think so! How many students can they do?" Yao Baoshi objected.


    "Don''t look down on these two students. One horse stabbed his bald head three times and the other stabbed his thigh two times to save others. Do you think it''s something ordinary students do?" Zhang Zhe then explained.


    "Ha ha, that''s a little interesting..." the old ghost smiled aside.


    "I still don''t agree to find some students to do this. I can''t. I''ll go to Guangzhou to find two people..." Yao Baoshi said uneasily.


    "Guangzhou? Are the people in Guangzhou stable?" Liu Yong looked at Yao Baoshi with some hesitation.


    "Not necessarily. It''s troublesome. I can only try..." Yao Baoshi shook his head and said.


    "Shit, old ghost, what do you think?" Liu Yong frowned and looked at the old ghost and asked.


    "Those people in Guangzhou are not safe. We have a great risk of using them. Those people are all masters who want money but don''t want life. It''s possible for the lion to open his mouth or falsely mistake us with the account book, so cooperating with them will bring endless troubles..." the old ghost analyzed it very methodically.


    "Go on..." Liu Yong waved his hand.


    "Although I haven''t seen those students, they should be strong when listening to Xiao Zhe. It''s not important to have no experience. We can just spend more snacks in the back. I think Xiao Zhe''s suggestions can have a try..."


    "That''s OK, that''s settled!" Liu Yongyi patted the table and then said to Zhang Zhe: "tomorrow you call the child who blocked our car today, and I''ll talk to him..."


    "OK..." Xiao zhe nodded.


    "Break up the meeting!" Liu Yong lifted his legs and left.


    "Big brother!" Yao Baoshi stood up and shouted.


    "OK, that''s it!" Liu yongtou waved his hand and walked out of the room with Zhang Zhe.


    At eight o''clock the next morning, I received a call from Zhang Zhe. The conversation was very simple. I didn''t tell me anything else about the time and place.


    I came to the address given to me by Zhang Zhe alone. It was a 20 story office building.


    I''m a little nervous because I don''t know why Liu Yong came to me today.


    I found the office according to the address given to me by Zhang Zhe and knocked on the door with uneasy mood.


    "Please come in!" Liu Yong''s voice sounded.


    After I entered the house, I found that there was only Liu Yong in the office, and the decoration of the office was relatively simple. There was only a desk, a chair and a sofa.


    "Coming!" Liu Yong greeted me with a smile.


    "Master Liu!" I looked at Liu Yong nervously and shouted.


    "Sit, don''t stand there..." Liu Yong pointed to the sofa behind me and said.


    I looked at Liu Yong, still sat down, and then opened the car and said, "thank you for my friend... We''ll change the money to you as soon as possible..."


    "Don''t worry about money! Aren''t you locals?" Liu Yong looked gentle and smiled all the time.


    "No, we are SZ people..." I shook and said.


    "Then why did you come to our city?"


    "Something happened at home. I can''t hide..." I answered truthfully.


    "Homicide?" Liu Yong looked at me with great interest and asked.


    "Well, it''s just that we''re not the ones who kill..." I thought about it and said to Liu Yong.


    "Hehe, I came to you today to ask you to do something for me..." Liu never said hello to me again and said directly.


    "You... You said to ask me to do something for you?" I repeated a little unconvinced.


    "Ha ha, why? I''m not willing to help?" Liu Yong took a sip of tea, looked at me and said with a smile.


    "No... no, I just don''t understand what a little person like me can do to help you..." I quickly explained.


    "Little people have the purpose of little people... Who didn''t make them?" Liu Yong waved his hand and said.


    "Well, tell me what you want, Mr. Liu. I can help you. I''m sure I can help you..." I think Liu Yong is really looking for me, so I didn''t continue to be hypocritical.


    "Here''s the situation. I had a driver named Litao. He had driven me for ten years and followed me for ten years. He didn''t leave when the conditions were bad, but now when the conditions were good, he ran away!" Liu Yong said, stretched out his hand, threw me a cigarette, lit one himself, and then said: "Do you know what I started?"


    I shook my head. After taking the cigarette, I didn''t hesitate to smoke directly.


    "I used to be engaged in transportation. My family bought me a truck and I made money by running long distances. At that time, I knew Li Tao and he gave me a start... Everything in Northeast China was expensive for a while, and I can''t remember that it was in the 1990s... At that time, Li Tao and I hoarded three carts of blankets. Everyone looked at us like fools. What happened in the end What''s the matter? We have made a lot of money. With this money, I came to this step... "Liu Yong smoked and talked to me about his original story.


    "Later, when our conditions were good, I began to work in the bar disco. The business was getting bigger and bigger, but there were fewer and fewer friends around me..."


    "Li Tao has always been with me and never gives up. But people will change after all. Last year, Li Tao ran away with our company''s account book..." Liu Yong''s tone was a little sad.


    "To tell you the truth, the things on the account book can''t be seen by others. Recently, Li Tao has been looking for a buyer. If the account book is bought by others, the consequences will be unimaginable..."


    "You want us to help you find the account book, don''t you?" I finally figured out the purpose of Liu Yong calling me today.


    "That''s right!" Liu Yong nodded.


    "But there are so many people under your hands, why don''t you let your people go?" I asked suspiciously.


    "Li Tao really knows our people too well. Zhang Zhe has been looking for him for more than half a year, but there is no result every time, so I want to try some new people..."


    "I see. You''re asking us to be cannon fodder for you?" I touched my chin and said.


    "Hehe, cannon fodder is not... You are strangers, I am a dead horse as a living horse doctor..." obviously, Liu Yong didn''t expect me to say so, and said with some embarrassment.


    "I''m not happy to hear that. Do you mean we''re dead horses? I don''t care how big your wrists are outside, but do you have to have a begging attitude? You''re very impolite, you know?" After knowing Liu Yong''s purpose to find me, my brother obviously relaxed a lot and spoke casually. He crossed his legs and knocked on the table to teach Liu Yong a lesson and speak from his heart. This feeling is really cool.


    "Ha ha, you child..." Liu Yong pointed to me and laughed.


    "Seriously, first of all, your job must be dangerous, isn''t it?" I said solemnly.


    "En en, it''s a little dangerous..." Liu Yong nodded.


    "What are you going to do with my expenses... What if we knock? They are only children, very delicate..." I asked with a blink of my eyes.


    "If I remember correctly, you still owe me 450000..."


    "You are exploiting the working people, you know! You are shameless!" as soon as I heard this, I jumped up and pointed to Liu Yong''s nose.


    "Well, if you can get the account book back for me, I don''t want the money I owe me. I''ll give you another 500000. Think about it..." Liu Yong said while lighting a cigarette.


    "Can you give me the money first..." I smiled brazenly.


    "Ha ha, are you sure you can help me find it back?"


    "You''re questioning my ability. I tell you, is there anything you can''t do when brother Ye goes out? Aren''t you kidding?" I reached out and picked up the cigarette box Liu Yong put on the table, took out one and lit it for myself.


    "The money can''t be given to you first. You don''t have to add up..." Liu Yong shook his head and said.


    "Then you have to pay for the minimum fare! We''ve given you all our money. Do we have to spend money on cars? Do we have to spend money on accommodation? Do we have to spend money on meals? Now everything is expensive! I''ll tell you! I can''t do this job without money..."


    "Take this card. There are six passwords and one hundred thousand in it. It''s enough for your fare..." Liu Yong took out the bank card prepared before the accident and threw it on the table.


    "If you had chatted so early, I wouldn''t have to write with you..." I laughed as soon as I saw Liu Yong pay.


    "It''s not as simple as you think. On the contrary, it will be very dangerous. Don''t you think about it?"


    "I''ve paid my debts and made up for my errands. I owe you for my friend''s business last time. Now you''ve found us. If we don''t help, it''s a bit shameless..." after I took the money, my attitude was different immediately.


    "Ha ha, OK, what to do? Someone will come to you tomorrow, but whether it works or not, the account between us will be written off!" Liu Yong also smiled and said very readily.


    "Just get 500000 ready. Even if the account book is hidden in the ends of the earth, I''ll get it back for you. Don''t worry..." I patted Liu Yong on the shoulder, no big or small.

 Chapter 1664

    "Wait for your letter tomorrow..."


    "Then I won''t bother you. You''ve been busy all day. I''ll go back and tell them about it and pack up..." after that, I grabbed my bank card and prepared to go out. I don''t want to stay here for a minute now. I''m afraid Liu Yong will go back and ask for his bank card.


    "Ha ha, let''s go..." Liu yongchong waved to me.


    Just as I was about to get to the door, I turned back and smiled at Liu Yong: "by the way, you smoke very well, don''t show your voice, do you have any? Give me a whole one, and I''ll take it back to my friend to try..."


    "You''re here, aren''t you?"


    "Oh, I''ll be your special agent right away. You have to carry a box of good cigarettes when you go out, don''t you..."


    "Ha ha, your mouth can feed many people. I tell you..." Liu Yong smiled and threw me a piece of Cordyceps sinensis from the drawer.


    "Bye, boss Liu!"


    I put my cigarette under my arm and walked out of Liu Yong''s office in a very good mood.


    After I left the office, I turned around and went to the bank and withdrew 60000 yuan. Because the old car hasn''t been redeemed yet, I want to return the money to the old car first.


    After returning to the little bee KTV, I called Meng Liang, Liu ruiyuanyuan and Yang song together, and then roughly told them about today''s conversation with Liu Yong.


    We had a meeting and discussed it. The final result was that we collectively agreed to take the job next.


    First of all, we really have nothing to do now, and we can''t rub the old depot Hui and them here every day. Secondly, although this job is dangerous, we can change the money owed to Liu Yong whether we can get back the account book or not. If we get it back, we can get another 500000.


    The most important thing is that I took all the fares given to me by Liu Yong. Now it seems impossible to go back on my word.


    At eight in the evening.


    "Redeem the car first..." I leaned against the door of the old car house and threw the envelope to the old car.


    "Where did you get it?" the old car asked, looking at the money in the envelope in surprise.


    "It''s from a friend. We may go out to do something tomorrow..."


    "What''s up? Can I help Duan Hui?" the old station asked hurriedly.


    "No, let''s go out and do something for our friends. It''s inconvenient to tell you... Don''t think too much..." I thought for a while, but I still didn''t tell the truth to the old car. After all, Liu Yong came to us and certainly didn''t want too many people to know about the account book.


    "Well, if you don''t want to say, I won''t ask more. When will you come back?" the old car also knew that he didn''t continue to ask.


    "It depends on how things are going. If things go well, it shouldn''t be too long..." I thought about it and replied.


    "... if you don''t have money in your hand, take the money first..." the old car looked down at the envelope in his hand, hesitated and said.


    "OK, if you are poor enough to sell a house or a car, don''t pretend to be a big money with me..." after that, I walked out of the old car''s house smartly. Money is cool!


    At eight the next day.


    Several of us simply told off with old Che and Duan Hui, and then set out to find Zhang Zhe at Bailemen.


    After we arrived at the Baile gate, the Baile gate was not open yet. Zhang Zhe was sitting in the empty hall with a man in a hat and playing Gobang.


    "Oh, I made a mistake. I have to repent..." Zhang Zhe stretched out his hand and went back to get the pieces.


    "You''ve regretted this chess for six times. Can you point your face..." the man in the hat said silently with his teeth clenched.


    "Oh, why bother so much..." Zhang Zhe shamelessly took back the pieces.


    "Brother Zhe, playing..." I walked up to them with a smile and said.


    "Come on, ang... When we''re finished!" Zhang Zhe greeted us with a smile, narrowed his eyes and looked at the chessboard very nervously.


    "OK, you play, don''t worry..." I smiled back.


    "Oh, why did you play this... You should play this..." Liu Rui said excitedly when he saw Gobang and ran to Zhang Zhe.


    "Why, you can play too?" Zhang Zhe smiled and looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "This is Gobang. I can play it in grade two of primary school..." Liu Rui felt uncomfortable without boasting for three minutes.


    "Can you die without talking?" I scolded Liu Rui in a low voice.


    "No, I can''t stand it. I have to fight... You get up and I''ll come with him..." Liu Rui watched the two play chess for about 20 seconds. He couldn''t stand Zhang Zhe''s smelly chess basket. He pushed Zhang Zhe away and sat down.


    We saw Liu Rui push Zhang Zhe away and pinch a sweat for him in an instant. However, we were relieved to see that Zhang Zhe didn''t seem very angry. After all, it''s a little ignorant and no etiquette.


    Two minutes later, Liu Rui was defeated.


    "Hehe, you''re good at Gobang. We''ll have a good time when we''re free..." the man in the hat threw down the chess piece and said with a smile.


    "I''m a little out of shape today! I''ll fight you for 300 rounds another day..." Liu Rui said, as if he was dissatisfied because he lost.


    "Ha ha, let me introduce you..." Zhang Zhe smiled, then pulled over the man in the hat and said, "this is Yao Baoshi. We both work under master Liu. Just call him brother Xiaobao..."


    "Little brother Bao, good!" we shouted with one voice.


    "Ha ha, sit down..." brother Xiao Bao waved to us to sit down.


    After we sat down, little brother Bao reached out and took out a folder and threw it on the table at the bar.


    "It''s good for you to look at the photos and living habits of one of Li Tao''s friends when you have nothing to do..." Xiaobao said.


    "Where should we start now?" I asked with a frown, because if we were to find the account book now, we would be like headless flies and have no clue at all.


    After listening to me, brother Xiao Bao stretched out a photo from the folder and handed it to me.


    "This man''s name is er Biao. He''s a little ruffian in Baotou. He used to hang out with Li Tao for a while, and then he went back to his hometown when something happened. You can start with him. If you can find him, you may find some news from him, and you take this mobile phone..." while talking, brother Bao took out another mobile phone and handed it to me.


    "What does that mean?" I asked, looking at my cell phone.


    "We contacted Er Biao as a buyer. Although we can''t confirm whether this person is really Er Biao, at least it''s a useful information..." Xiaobao said in silence.


    "In other words, that''s all the information you can provide us?" Liu Rui immediately opened his mouth and asked.


    "That''s right..." little brother Bao nodded.


    "Do you know where the person you contacted is?" I asked quickly.


    Brother Xiao Bao frowned when he heard what I said and said helplessly, "he told me that he is now in Inner Mongolia..."


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this, and then shouted: "go... It''s pure bullshit... Why didn''t he say he was on Mars? Inner Mongolia is so big, where can we find..."


    "What if this is false? Or he is not in Inner Mongolia?" I also said, and my first reaction was instinctive disbelief.


    "Then you''ll run for nothing..." brother Xiao Bao frowned, scratched the tip of his nose and said slowly.


    "Shit, isn''t this job for people? How can we find it if we don''t even tell us an address?" Yang Song was angry immediately when he heard this.


    "Whether this person is really Er Biao or not, he should contact us again. You can go to Inner Mongolia First, and then wait for this message... As long as you find Er Biao, you will certainly find Li Tao..." Xiaobao continued.


    "These are all big liars. I thought it was a simple job, but I didn''t expect it to be complex..." I looked down at the photos of Er Biao and felt an impulse to quit.


    "You saved me. I''ve been looking for Li Tao for more than half a year, but I haven''t found it..." Zhang Zhe patted me on the shoulder sympathetically.


    "It''s hard to earn this 500000..." yuan, who has been heartless and heartless, knew that he was worried at this time.


    "Who can drive?" little brother Bao shook his car key and asked.


    "I will!" Meng Liang raised his hand and said.


    "There is a jeep at the door for you. You drive to Baotou. Here is the car key..." brother Bao threw the car key to Meng Liang.


    "OK, almost, you can go. When you get to Baotou, someone will receive you..." Zhang Zhe saw that he was almost as good as what I told him, so he began to drive us away.


    "I''m leaving now? Don''t you like the whole farewell wine?" it''s obvious that Liu Rui is not satisfied with the farewell ceremony.


    "Hehe, not so fastidious... You go early and come back early..." brother Xiaobao pushed, and Liu Rui said.


    "Bye!" after we got on the bus, I stretched out my head to say goodbye to Zhang Zhe and brother Xiaobao.


    "Have a nice trip. Call me if you need anything..." Zhang Zhe waved and shouted.


    Five minutes later, we quickly set off to Baotou, Inner Mongolia.


    "Do you think these children can do it?" Zhang Zhe asked, looking at the jeep whistling away.


    "Ha ha, it''s bullshit. I don''t believe that some children who don''t understand anything can get things back..." brother Xiao Bao lit a cigarette and said speechless.


    "What if a miracle happens..."


    "You just want to throw the job out. I don''t know you yet..."


    Xiao Bao then turned back to the Bailemen and left Zhang Zhe standing by the road alone. He didn''t know what to think.


    In a high-end community in H city.


    Yu Xiang is sitting on the sofa studying with a young man with red hair.


    This Yu Xiang is the real estate tycoon Yu Xiang of H City, the rival of Liu yonglao, whom we met on the day of Bailemen''s opening.


    "Xiao Wei, did that Er Biao send you a text message?" Yu Xiang asked, looking at the young man named Xiao Wei.


    "This B has disappeared for some time. Recently, I don''t know how to take the initiative to send me a text message..." Xiao Wei replied with a frown.


    "Are you sure he contacted us alone? No one else?" Yu Xiang said with a little doubt.


    "It''s definitely not just our family. I don''t know about others, but the Liu family has been out." Xiao Wei thought for a while and said.


    "Where''s Zhang Zhe?" Yu Xiang looked up.


    "This time it''s not Zhang Zhe, it''s several newcomers in their twenties..."


    "What does this mean... The whole couple go? Do you think it will be a * * *?" Yu Xiang touched his chin and mused.


    "It''s possible..." Xiao Wei returned.


    "Where did Er Biao say he was?" Yu Xiang asked.


    "City B, Inner Mongolia. I checked just now. It takes a day to drive from us to city B..."


    "Is there anything specific?"


    "He told me to wait for a short breath..."


    "Whether this ER Biao is true or false, since the Liu family is moving, we can''t be idle... If we get this thing, we''ll be the only ones left in H city... You know what I mean?" Yu Xiang said quickly.


    "OK..." Xiao Wei nodded and then continued to ask, "I''ll take someone to city B now... He asks for 200000. Do you need to take the money?"


    "He''s like this. He doesn''t know how to spend the money for him..." Yu Xiang replied without hesitation.


    "Then I see..."


    Xiao Wei nodded seriously and then left.


    Half an hour later, Xiao Wei found three people and drove straight to city B, Inner Mongolia.


    High speed.


    "In the same boat, let''s give way to the sea..."


    "The trumpet, as soon as you shout, the waves pull aside..."


    Liu Rui and Yang Song were very excited when they got on the bus. They began this love song duet mouth to mouth.


    "Can you two change a song? In this sentence, you two have been singing for an hour..." Yuan Yuan sat between them and collapsed.


    "Liangzi, how long do we have to get to city B?" I asked while poking the navigator in the car.


    "Estimated tomorrow..." Meng Liang said speechless.


    "Shit, it''s so far away..." Yang Song stopped singing immediately and shouted with a big mouth.


    "Zhang Zhe doesn''t say it''s not far..." Yuan said faintly.


    "Fuck, there is no good man in the Liu family, no serious words..." Liu Rui scolded with his teeth.


    "You can''t let Meng Liang drive by yourself... Remember me when you''re tired. Let''s drive differently..." I looked at Meng Liang and said.


    "OK!" Meng Liang nodded.


    "Liangzi, can you stop the car? I want to get off. I won''t go... It''s too far. It''s too hard to earn the money..." Yang Song cried with a sad face.


    "This is high-speed. How can I stop?"


    "It was a mistake for me to come to H city with you. I felt my eyelids jumping when I got on the train... You are broom stars. I''ll forget it for you..." Yang Song said with white foam at the corner of his mouth.


    "Do you believe it when I stare down at you when you are writing?" I turned my head and shouted to Yang Song.


    After listening to me, Yang Song immediately shut up, turned his head and looked into the distance, thinking about where his life should go.


    "It''s boring to play poker..." after a while, Liu Ruishi was suffocating. She said with great care.


    "OK." Yuan Yuan agreed.


    Then Liu Rui, Yang Song, Yuan Yuan and the three of them began to play poker.


    At nine o''clock the next morning, we finally arrived in city B, Inner Mongolia.


    I shook my dizzy head, took out my mobile phone and dialed Zhang Zhe.


    "Hello?" Zhang Zhe at the other end came back vaguely. He should not have woken up.


    "Brother, didn''t you tell us that city B is not far away..." as soon as I knew that Zhang Zhe was still sleeping, I immediately got angry and whispered with my teeth.


    "Is it far? I remember it''s very close..." Zhang Zhe still pretended to be a fool.


    "I just got to city B and I''m trapped like a fool..." I scolded at the collapse of my mobile phone.


    "Maybe I remember wrong... Ha ha... When you arrive, a friend of the boss will contact you later... I won''t tell you... I have something else to do..." Zhang Zhe quickly hung up the phone.


    "I fuck... I deceive people..." I looked at my mobile phone and said speechless.


    "What did Zhang Zhe say?" Liu Rui asked in a good mental state because he slept in the car at night.


    "Someone will contact us later..." I said in a very impatient tone. After that, I leaned against the seat and prepared to take a nap. It was too sleepy to drive all night.


    Three hours later, a Passat sped towards us.


    A middle-aged man with a strong figure, wearing a black leather jacket and green military trousers, stepped on a pair of rubber military boots, pushed open the door and walked down from Passat.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    "Liu Yong''s man?" the middle-aged man knocked on our window and asked.


    "Are you?" I rolled down the window and said.


    "My surname is sun. Just call me Lao sun... Liu Yong and I are friends..." the middle-aged man spit and said.


    "Brother sun, my name is Ye Han... All the people on the bus are my friends." I got out of the car and shook hands with old sun.


    "OK, you''ll follow behind our car later. Don''t lose it. I''ll take you to the city to have a rest..." Lao Sun said concisely, pointing to Passat nearby.


    "OK..." I nodded.


    "Give me your cell phone..." Lao sun stretched out a big hand to me.


    I quickly handed over my mobile phone. Lao Sun took over the mobile phone, skillfully pressed a series of numbers, and then gave it back to me and said, "this is my number. You can call me if you encounter something you can''t handle, but I don''t care about everything. Some things come to Liu Yong and some things come to me, okay?"


    "I see..."


    Lao sun nodded with satisfaction and turned to Passat.


    "Buzz!"


    Passat left, and I followed in my jeep.


    "Who is this man?" Meng Liang asked, looking at Passat in front of him.


    "I don''t know. It should be Liu Yong''s friend..." I replied.


    "Is it reliable?" Meng Liang asked cautiously.


    "Reliable or not, who can cheat us? We have nothing valuable except this broken car..." Yang Song replied foolishly before I spoke.


    At the same time, a business Buick drove out of the high-speed intersection of city B.


    "The moon still stops in the wilderness... Your figure is getting longer and longer..." Yang Song looked out the window at the panoramic prairie, and was in a good mood to express his inner feelings through the song.


    "There is no moon here, can you stop singing..." Liu Rui looked at Yang Song with contempt and said.


    "You know a hammer, layman..."


    "We''d better sing and paddle the boat..." Liu Rui winked at Yang Song.


    "No, it''s not suitable to sing that song at this time. I want to write a poem..." Yang Song was poetic, just like a poet.


    "Roll the calf, you can write poetry..." Liu Rui scolded impatiently.


    "Cough, ah, prairie..."


    "My mother..."


    Yang Song cleared his throat and said he would come.


    "Your mother is a prairie. What is your father?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Yang Song.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    We all laughed, the atmosphere was very good, and my sleepiness was much less.


    About an hour later, we finally entered city B. To tell you the truth, city B is totally different from what I thought. It is not as desolate as I imagined. On the contrary, it is still relatively prosperous.


    We followed Passat around the city for a while, and then stopped in front of a small hotel.


    "Here we are!" Lao sun shouted at us after getting off the bus.


    "This Zhe is too tight. What''s the broken * * hotel..." Liu Rui looked up at the hotel in front of him and said with some dissatisfaction.


    "The more rich, the more stingy..." Yang Song also commented on one side.


    "Come on, don''t talk about B here..." I kicked them and hurried to the hotel.


    After entering the hotel, we found the room that Lao sun had opened in advance and put down our luggage.


    Then he followed Lao sun to the first floor of the hotel and prepared to eat. After all, we were hungry after a busy day.


    "You''ll settle down here for the time being. Zhang Zhe will contact you later... I have something else to do..." on the dinner table, Lao sun casually took a few bites, picked up his clothes and prepared to leave.


    "OK, bye... Brother sun!" we stood up and greeted old sun.


    "Don''t send it, you eat..." Lao sun waved his hand, motioned us to sit down, and then turned and left the hotel.


    After Lao Sun left, we began to eat and drink. Anyway, it''s not that we spend money. What''s more expensive. Liu Yong is so rich that he can''t eat poor.


    After eating a meal for more than two hours, several of us walked back to our room with a satisfied burp.


    When I got to the house, I took a hot bath, then lay in bed and fell asleep.


    At eight o''clock the next morning, I woke up vaguely. I touched my mobile phone and found that there was no electricity and turned it off automatically.


    I immediately found the charger and turned it on.


    Seven missed calls and three short messages were all Zhang Zhe''s.


    I hurried back.


    "Shit, brother, why did you answer the phone? I thought you were dead..." Zhang Zhe answered the phone almost instantly and screamed.


    "Sorry, my phone is dead..." I scratched my head in embarrassment.


    "Did you see the message?" Zhang Zhe asked.


    "What message?" I was immediately surrounded.


    "Shit, brother, you don''t do any work..." Zhang Zhe was speechless and then said, "Er Biao has a letter. Just read the text message for the address."


    I quickly took out the mobile phone brother Xiaobao gave me and found that there was an unread message. It says: "at 6 pm tomorrow, Shunda Hotel, Guyang County... 200000, I''ll tell you where Litao is..."


    "He wants 200000?" I exclaimed at the phone.


    "Well... You have money..." Zhang Zhe asked.


    "No!" I replied neatly.


    "Boss didn''t give you money?"

 Chapter 1665

    "No..."


    "That''s OK. I''ll call you 200000 later. Take the money to see if this person is er Biao. You can''t give the money first. You know, you must first make sure whether the news is true..." Zhang Zhe obviously felt distressed after paying the money, and whetted haw''s instructions.


    "All right, all right... Call the money quickly..." I hung up the phone impatiently. I really didn''t want to hear his ink.


    As soon as I hung up, another call came. I saw it was still a strange number, so I answered it.


    "Who..." I said impatiently.


    "I''m Yao Baoshi. Are you going to trade with ER Biao tonight?" said the other end of the phone.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "You''re like this..." little brother Bao said after thinking for a while.


    "OK! I see!" I promised after thinking about it.


    After putting down the phone, I hurried to other people''s rooms and woke them up one by one.


    Assemble in the car in three minutes


    "This b-job, I get up early and get up late..." Liu Rui yawned after getting on the bus.


    "Hehe, if you take money, you have to do things for others..." Yuan said obliquely.


    "Oh, it''s made for me these days. It''s yellow to pee in the morning..." Yang Song said, looking at his dark circles in the mirror.


    "Where are we going?" Meng Liang sat in the driver''s seat, yawning.


    "First go to the bank, I''ll withdraw some money, and then go to Guyang County, Shunda Hotel..." I quickly replied.


    We found a bank nearby. I got out of the car and took out 200000. To tell the truth, I was better when I saw so much money for such a long time. Liu Rui and Yang Song had green eyes when they saw the money. They kept bugging me and asked us to take the money and run away, but I finally held back. 200000. If I run away with these tigers, I''ll have to build it in two and a half days.


    Half an hour later, we continued our journey to Shunda Hotel, Guyang county.


    Fortunately, there was car navigation, so we didn''t have so much trouble finding it. At about 7 p.m., we successfully found Shunda hotel.


    "Tick the bell."


    Just then, the cell phone ring that brother Xiaobao gave me sounded.


    "Hello." I picked it up.


    "Hello." a middle-aged man''s voice sounded.


    "Er Biao" I asked tentatively.


    "Well, are you there?" the other Party promised and asked.


    "It''s almost here, and I have the money," I replied.


    "After arriving at Shunda Hotel, you wait for me in room 1502 on the innermost floor of the first floor. I''ll meet you at nine o''clock." the other end of the phone said directly.


    "OK," I nodded.


    "I just want cash..." the other end of the phone was silent for a while.


    "It''s cash!"


    After the other end of the phone confirmed that it was cash, he hung up the phone directly.


    I frowned with my mobile phone and thought I didn''t have to tell Zhang Zhe.


    "Er Biao?" Meng Liang asked me.


    "It''s a man. I''m not sure if it''s ER Biao..." I replied.


    "Almost here..." Meng Liang shouted, looking at the sign of Shunda hotel in front of him.


    At the same time, in the business Buick behind our car, we also received a call from Er Biao. The conversation content was roughly the same, but their time was 10 o''clock and their room number was 1501


    Xiao Wei, the co pilot, put down the phone and dialed Yu Xiang directly.


    "Brother, er Biao called me..." Xiao Wei said hurriedly to the phone.


    "Did you see the Liu family?" asked the other end of the phone.


    "In front of us..."


    "Confirm whether it''s really Er Biao. If so, get rid of the people of the Liu family, okay?"


    "I see!" Xiao Wei nodded and hung up.


    Fifteen minutes later, our car stopped at the gate of Shunda hotel. Because Guyang county belongs to a remote small county in city B, and it is not a tourist attraction, there are not many people staying in the hotel.


    After entering the hotel, we came to the front desk.


    "Give me a room!" I said.


    "ID card." a little girl in her 20s said without raising her head.


    "Can''t you do without an ID card?"


    "Add 20 more."


    "OK, open the innermost 1502 for me."


    After a simple conversation, we opened room 1502. Then I ordered some food, and then we waited for ER Biao in the room.


    This way, we just left, at the door of Shunda hotel.


    "Buzzing,"


    A Buick stopped violently. Four people came down and walked in with big steps.


    "What business?" the girl looked up and asked.


    "Did some men in their 20s come in just now?" Xiao Wei, who was headed by him, looked around and opened his mouth.


    "I don''t know..." the little girl shook her head and said.


    "Wow."


    Xiao Wei took out a stack of RMB from his pocket and threw it on the table. Then he said, "what room do they open?"


    "1502!" the little girl took the money on the table and began to count happily.


    "Open me a 1501."


    "OK!"


    Xiao Wei took the room card and took the people to 1501.


    After entering the room, Xiao Wei took out his mobile phone and dialed out a phone.


    "It should be true this time..." Xiao Wei said directly after connecting.


    "How do you know?"


    "The people of the Liu family are next door to us now. Er Biao wants to earn two shares of money..."


    "Well, after knowing Li Tao''s information, live profit and fall point..."


    "I see!" then Xiao Wei hung up the phone and lay in bed with his eyes closed.


    The other three took out the canvas bags prepared in advance.


    "Oh, fuck, it should be fun..."


    A short man picked up an eight or five punch from the canvas bag, gently twisted his neck, and the sound of rattling suddenly came up.


    At the same time, another guest came to Shunda hotel. He was alone. His room was 1503!


    This person is neither Liu family nor Yu family. Who will he be!


    As time went by, the five of us stayed in the room, began to eat and chat with each other. Although we knew it was a bad deal, we didn''t expect that there were others waiting for ER Biao to arrive in the hotel.


    In the blink of an eye, it was close to 8:40.


    "Pack up your things, people are coming..." I said to Yang Song.


    "I found that I''m here to do chores." Yang Song rolled his eyes and cleaned up the plastic bags on the table.


    "You can''t do anything. Why don''t you do chores..." Liu ruichong said to Yang Song.


    "Roll the calf" Yang Song scolded.


    "Finish it quickly and get back the account book. Don''t be blind. Let''s withdraw quickly. I want to go back now." Meng Liang leaned against the bed and said very tired.


    Liu Rui nodded in agreement.


    "Wait." I sat in my chair, pillowed my arm, put my left hand on my leg, and tapped my fingers gently.


    In the twinkling of an eye, nine o''clock sharp.


    "It''s time!" Liu Rui said, pointing to the quartz clock on the wall.


    "I see," I replied with a frown.


    "Dong Dong."


    Just then, there was a knock at the door.


    "Who?" I asked, rising abruptly.


    "Open the door." a middle-aged man''s voice sounded.


    I pulled open the door, and a middle-aged man in rags came in and looked around the house.


    "Er Biao?" I was stunned and asked.


    The man didn''t answer me. He took out a cigarette and sat on the bench and asked, "are you looking for Sun Li?"


    "Yes!" I frowned back.


    "Do you have the money?" the man asked directly.


    "How can you prove that you know where he is?"


    "Show me the money first, and I''ll tell you how I can prove..."


    "Pa."


    I pointed loudly. Meng Liang took out the money bag from under the table and put it directly on the table


    "Bang!"


    Just then, the door was suddenly kicked open. I looked up and opened it. Four people stood at the door with a * * in their hands.


    "Don''t move!" the white haired young man with a cigarette in his mouth looked at us with a smile.


    With a cold sweat on my forehead, I sat straight on the chair and didn''t dare to move, because I didn''t know who the group of people suddenly broke in! Before I came out, no one told me the story!


    "Introduce yourself. My name is Chen Wei. Just call me Xiao Wei..." the white haired man smiled and said. Then he didn''t care about us. He went directly to ER Biao and held his mouth against Er Biao''s head and asked, "are you er Biao?"


    "I... I am!" replied Er Biao, sweating on his forehead and shivering.


    "You''re very dark, and you''re going to sell two people..." then Xiaowei looked at us again and said with a smile: "boss Liu is really rich. If you say 200000, you''ll take it out..."


    We looked at Xiao Wei and didn''t dare to speak. Although I had seen him, he was just an ordinary hunter. It was the first time I saw the * * in the hands of men. I was so nervous, let alone Meng Liang!


    "Tell me, where is Li Tao?" Xiao Wei pointed to ER Biao and asked.


    "I... I don''t know..." Er Biao replied tremblingly.


    "Draft, do you think I''m holding a toy!" said Xiao Wei, with a click at Er Biao.


    "Brother, I really don''t know..." Er Biao flopped and knelt on the ground, holding Xiao Wei''s thigh and cried.


    "Step on!"


    Just then footsteps came from outside!


    "Kang!"


    The sound sounded.


    At first I thought Xiao Wei drove it, but I didn''t see it.


    "Who!"


    Xiao Wei suddenly turned back and shouted.


    "Xiao Wei, there seems to be someone outside!" Xiao Wei''s accomplice looked at the door and said.


    "Bang!"


    A * * * threw at our room.


    ***The explosion filled the room with choking smoke.


    The first reaction was Er Biao. Er Biao pushed Xiao Wei, then reached out to pick up the money on the table, kicked open the window fence and jumped out directly.


    "Run!" as soon as I clenched my teeth and shouted, I jumped out with ER Biao.


    Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan and Yang Song reacted to my words and followed me to jump out of the window.


    "Fuck you! Chase me!" Xiao Wei stood up, took the * * and began to drive in the direction of our escape.


    "Da Da!"


    The sound sounded like fried beans. Fragments of wooden walls flew everywhere. All kinds of light bulbs suffered, or were hit by stray bullets or broken by fragments. The whole room was dark.


    Behind the hotel was a field of corn. When we ran out, regardless of the sound behind us, SA Yazi drilled into it.


    When I jumped out, I found that Er Biao had disappeared. I don''t know where he went


    After a * * *, the house was in a mess.


    The short man took it, quickly stepped back and shouted, "Xiao Wei, something''s wrong, don''t chase!"


    "Bang."


    After hearing this, Xiao Wei turned back and opened the door. Then he shouted, "fuck, er Biao can''t catch up. Lift this throwing hand for me..."


    After that, several people ran to the front door of the hotel.


    "Fuck, these are all prepared by Er Biao in advance..."


    I looked at the endless corn field and finally understood why Er Biao chose such a wilderness ridge. Even the windows of the hotel were tampered with by him in advance. Otherwise, he could not kick open the iron fence of the window with one foot. He also knew what kind of people he contacted, so he left a way back for himself.


    At this time, I suddenly thought of who would throw our hands?


    Could it be Li Tao who stole the account book?


    Or er Biao''s partner?


    Who is Xiao Wei who came in?


    A series of questions flashed through my mind.


    "Fuck, what kind of work is this? It''s more exciting than making a movie..." Yuan Yuan scolded while lying on the ground.


    "Ye, call Zhang Zhe quickly. We can''t do this job. It''s too scary. I almost peed just now..." Liu Rui shouted at me as he peed.


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    Just then, the phone in my trouser pocket suddenly rang. I looked down and saw that it was Zhang Zhe.


    "Elder brother, can you tell me the truth? What kind of work is this? How is it? Terrorist organization fighting! You can''t use us as special forces for 500000!" I answered the phone and shouted.


    "What''s the matter? Someone opened fire?" Zhang Zhe asked hurriedly after listening to me.


    "Here are four people, one for each! How can we beat them with our bare hands? Tell me?" I said in a very bad tone.


    "Are you all right?"


    "Borrow the light of Er Biao and run out..."


    "What about Er Biao? Did you get Li Tao''s address?" Zhang Zhe asked again.


    "Er Biao ran away and didn''t get the address..."


    "Shit, he ran away with such a good opportunity! I knew I would have gone..."


    "Then come here quickly... I don''t want to do it..."


    "People have run away. What am I going to do?" Zhang Zhe said in a somewhat irritable tone.


    "By the way, ask brother Xiaobao. He may know where Er Biao is..." I suddenly remembered that Er Biao ran with money.


    "How did he know?" Zhang Zhe asked.


    "Before the transaction, Xiaobao asked me to hide the mobile phone that contacted Er Biao in the money bag. He said that the mobile phone had positioning function, and ER Biao ran with money..." I thought about it and said.


    This is what brother Xiao Bao asked me to do after Zhang Zhe called me in the morning.


    "OK, I''ll ask him now..." Zhang Zhe said hurriedly.


    "What shall we do?"


    "You wait for my call..."


    "Brother, this is the land of corn..." before I finished, I found that Zhang Zhe had hung up the phone.


    "What did Zhang Zhe say?" Meng Liang asked hurriedly when he saw me hang up.


    "Fuck, let''s wait for him to call..." I said speechless.


    "Let''s live here tonight?" Yang Song said, looking at the collapse of the corn in front.


    "If you''re willing to go back to the hotel, we won''t stop..." Liu Rui said in a very upset mood.


    "Buzzing." suddenly there was a motor sound on the road.


    "Shua."


    I looked back suddenly.


    A Buick stopped by the side of the road, and the short man in the hotel waved towards us with a flashlight.


    "I''ll take a look over there, you go over there..." the short man said and ran to us unsteadily.


    When we saw the short man coming over, we did not hesitate to get into the corn field and lay down directly in a ridge.


    "Keep quiet!" I whispered, lying on the ground in the ridge.


    The short man went to the place where we used to stay, looked around and found no one, so he was ready to go back!


    We were lying less than ten meters away from him. The moonlight sprinkled from the gap of the bract pole. I could see his shadow!


    There was silence in the bract field. Only the bract leaves swaying with the wind and rubbing against each other would make a rustling sound.


    "Step on!"


    After taking a few steps, the man suddenly turned back and looked in our direction.


    At this time, I was wet all over and silently prayed that he would never come in.


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    At this critical moment, the phone in my pocket suddenly rang.


    The short man also heard my cell phone ring and got into the corn field with an arrow.


    "Fuck!"


    I clenched my teeth, whispered a scold and shouted, "fuck him!"


    "Wow!"


    I grabbed a piece of dirt and threw it away. The short man couldn''t tell what it was and instinctively had a cat''s waist!


    Meng Liang and some of them ran up against the corn pole and frantically jumped at the man.


    Liu Rui lifted his leg from the side and kicked it on the short man''s ankle. The short man was unstable. A dog ate shit and fell directly on the ground.


    I went up and covered his mouth. Then Meng Liang and they threw him down. Liu Rui''s two palms pressed his arm. The short man swung his fist and threw it at us, but after all, there were so many of us that he lost his resistance.


    Yang Song rode on the neck of the short man, and went up with a big mouth. While beating, he scolded: "draft it? You don''t stop in the middle of the night. I''m in the cat''s corn field. You''re still chasing in. Don''t give me a way to live..."


    The short man was beaten by Yang Song. His palm loosened and fell to the ground. I quickly picked up the on the ground and aimed at the short man.


    "Draft? Don''t shout, I''ll kill you..." I raised my hand and aimed at the short man''s head.


    "Do you understand? Just nod!" I wiped the sweat on my forehead and then said.


    The short man nodded.


    "I ask you, whose people are you?"


    "Yu Xiang paid us to come here..." the short man whispered.


    "What are you doing here?" I continued.


    "Find someone."


    "How many people are in your car?"


    "Four!"


    "How did you know Er Biao was here?"


    "I''m not sure. I''m just responsible for work. I don''t tell me everything..." the short man replied.


    "OK, you can rest..." after that, I knocked on the short man''s head and knocked him unconscious. Then I turned my head and said, "it''s not safe. Let''s go inside again!"


    "What''s wrong with this fool?" Liu Rui asked, looking at the short man who was already unconscious.


    "Throw it away. Someone will look for him later..."


    After that, we leaned down and walked to the depths of the corn field.


    Guyang County, Baomi land.


    Those who have been to the countryside may know that the corn field itself is full of ridges and ditches, so the land is uneven and it''s hard to walk, not to mention running.


    And if the bracts grow to a certain extent, not only their own branches will cause the main force to walk, but if the bracts are scratched on the face, it is a big cut.


    "Who can tell me when we''re going? My white and tender No. 42 jade feet are grinding out blood bubbles!" Liu Rui put his coat over his head, revealing a pair of small eyes and said in the ink behind.


    "Yes! I''ve been silly BB with you for so long. When will I be the head!" said Yang Song mildly.


    "Go forward and walk out of the field again..." at this time, I also took off my strength. My T-shirt was soaked with sweat and touched my wet face with my hand.


    "Fuck, this Zhang Zhe is really not human. Let''s throw it away?" Meng Liang pulled a handful of bract leaves and chewed them in his mouth.


    "Liangzi, can you eat that?" Yuan Yuan looked at Meng Liang and asked in surprise.


    "Thirsty..." Meng Liang replied casually.


    "After this job, I''d better go home and sell boxed lunch. The * * team is really terrible..." Yang Song''s expression was slightly fragmented.


    "Let''s go! It''s almost the end..." I looked at the four people behind me and said reluctantly. I regret that I shouldn''t have promised Liu Yong to come out now.


    ����


    We started walking from more than 11:00 p.m. until 3:30 a.m., we didn''t go out to this bud field.


    "OK, let''s have a rest here..." I looked at the Dark asphalt road and sat down on the ground.


    Meng Liang and they also sat down. After a while, they hugged each other and fell asleep by the side of the road, because they were really sleepy.


    I opened my eyes tired, found some branches from the roadside, and then lit a fire around them, at least so that we could be warm.


    After doing this, I also sat next to them and curled up to sleep.


    ����


    Guyang County, a rural area.


    Er Biao himself is a small local ruffian in Guyang county. He used to have a lot of problems. He is willing to drink, love whoring and play some money. In short, as long as he is willing to be infected with bad habits on men, he has some.


    People like him do nothing but think. They have nothing but money in their eyes.


    How to say, it''s a typical representative who wants money but not life.


    To say that normal people are afraid to leave the house when they encounter this thing today, at least they have to hide for a few days.


    But Er Biao was different. After running out of Shunda Hotel, people didn''t intend to hide with money at all. Instead, they went directly to a small village in Guyang county.


    Why did he come here?


    Because there is an old widow in her 40s in this village who he has always wanted to go to, but the widow obviously has the standard of mate selection. The widow dislikes that Er Biao has no money and ability, so she hasn''t taken off her pants. This time, er Biao has money in her hand and can''t endure a long night, so she directly raids the Widow Village at night.


    Er Biao came to the widow''s house and didn''t go in directly. Instead, he found the hut outside the widow''s house, took out two piles of money from the money bag, and then hid the rest of the money in the hut.


    "Bang bang!"


    "Xiaoqin, open the door!" cried Er Biao standing outside the widow''s door.


    "Who?" after a while, the light in the house was on, and then a middle-aged woman''s voice sounded.


    "Shit, I''m Er Biao!" said Er Biao impatiently.


    "What are you doing in the middle of the night..." the widow was obviously afraid in the house. Although he knew that Er Biao was plotting against himself, he was polite at ordinary times. He didn''t do anything special except verbal teasing. Who knows what happened today? He came in the middle of the night.

 Chapter 1667

    "Open the door first and I''ll show you something..." Er Biao stamped his foot and said.


    "If there''s anything wrong, just say it outside..." the widow still didn''t dare to open the door for ER Biao.


    "Shit..."


    Er Biao spit sticky phlegm on the ground, and then kicked the door open with a big foot.


    "What are you doing?" the widow hid in the corner with a quilt and looked at the two Biao who broke in shivering.


    "You say you are a bitch. You can''t earn money..." when Er Biao entered the house, he buttoned his ass, and then directly slippered and sat on the Kang.


    "I... you hurry out... Or I''ll call someone..." the widow stared at Er Biao with big eyes.


    "Shout, shout, you''ll shout later..." Er Biao leaned against the widow with an obscene smile on his face.


    "Come on..." the widow saw Er Biao pounce on her, and was so frightened that she opened her mouth and shouted.


    Er Biao went up and covered the widow''s mouth and scolded, "shit, you really shout..."


    "Wuwu..."


    The widow struggled.


    "Look what this is..." Er Biao took out 20000 yuan from his trouser pocket and shook it in front of the widow.


    When the widow saw the money in Er Biao''s hand, she immediately gave up resistance and looked at Er Biao affectionately.


    "Still shouting?" Er Biao asked with a smile when he saw that the widow was not struggling.


    The widow shook her head, and ER Biao loosened his big hand covering the widow''s small mouth.


    "Where did you get the money?" the widow asked, staring at the money in Er Biao''s hand.


    "You don''t care where it comes from... I''ll ask you if these 20000 yuan can buy a pure love?"


    "Can..." the widow bowed her head in shame, just like a different person.


    "Ha ha, just put on your black silk stockings and I''ll be proud of that..." Er Biao reached out and patted the widow''s round ass and smiled.


    "Bad guy..." the widow gave a wink, then went down to the ground and rummaged through the boxes to find the silk stockings.


    And ER Biao also took off his clothes, got into the quilt, and felt the widow''s temperature happily


    The next morning, next to the corn field.


    I was the first to wake up. It was more than six o''clock when I woke up, and there were more and more cars on the road.


    "Wake up, don''t sleep..." I stabbed several people who were still sleeping.


    "What time is it?" Meng Liang looked at me and asked.


    "It''s more than six o''clock..." I replied.


    "Where shall we go next?" Liu Rui woke up at this time.


    "Take a taxi and go back to city B first..." I thought about it and said.


    "Zhang Zhe didn''t send anyone to pick us up?" Yuan Yuan was surprised.


    "I don''t know. He hasn''t called me yet..." I shook my head.


    "Where can I take a taxi in the wilderness?" Liu Rui looked at the road. There was no one pulling people except pig carts and vegetable carts


    "Whatever the car, as long as it can pull us back..."


    Then I ran to the road and waved at the passing trucks.


    After a while, a vegetable truck stopped in front of us.


    "Brother, roll down the window?" I shouted from under the car.


    "What''s the matter?" asked the truck driver.


    "Brother, are you going to the city?" I asked.


    "Yes! What''s the matter?"


    "We came here to play. The car broke down. Can we take a ride?" I said after discussion.


    "... this car is not ours. Besides, the five of you can''t sit in the car!" the driver replied casually.


    "It''s all right. We can take the goods in the back. You see, I still have 200 yuan in my pocket. That''s all I have left! Take it and let me take it!" I said with a smile.


    "...!" the driver glanced at me, looked at my 300 yuan, shook his head and said, "the goods are too high, it''s dangerous for you to sit!"


    "Don''t worry about it! Just help!" I bared my teeth.


    "Your 200 yuan...!" the driver still hesitated.


    "Man, I''ll give you another hundred?" I asked tentatively.


    ��


    "... OK, then come on up! There''s still one person in the car, and the rest really have to be loaded on the goods! When you see the traffic police, you have to lower your head. They take care of this!" the driver asked.


    "OK, Yang Song, sit down..." I said to Yang song without hesitation.


    "... I''ll sit down?" Yang Song said modestly.


    "If you sit in the back, I don''t think you''ll have to die in the car if you can''t get to the city..." I looked at Yang Song, who had a fever, his skin was dry and his face was sallow, and couldn''t bear to say.


    "You''re a little human...!" Yang Song climbed up the driving building without saying a word, and the speed was quite amazing.


    The four of us climbed up to the top of the goods along the cable. This car is either hanging or an ordinary vegetable cart, so the safety factor is still very high.


    However, it may be to save costs. The food pile at the back of the car is relatively high. You can see that it is overloaded at a glance. So we have to hold on to the rope to fix the food, or we may fall down at any time.


    The car drives very fast, so the wind is strong. We can''t open our eyes at all. We''re not in the mood to talk when we lie on the pile of vegetables.


    "Deng Deng Deng!" less than half an hour after driving out, my Nokia rang.


    I took out my mobile phone from my trouser pocket with great effort. I looked down and saw that it was brother Xiaobao.


    "What''s up, say it!" I pressed the answer button, and my tone was very blunt, because I was pulling the rope with one hand, and I felt very hard.


    "Where are you now?" little brother Bao asked quickly without ink.


    "We are going to the city..."


    "Don''t go back to the city first. There''s a letter from Er Biao..." Xiaobao continued.


    "Love has a letter or not, we quit..." I snapped off the phone.


    After a while, my phone rang again.


    "Hey, I tell you, ang, we quit. You''re too careless. You threw us bracts in the rice field all night and didn''t freeze me..." I screamed in the wind.


    "You can''t come back. Zhang Zhe, Xiaobao and the old ghost have rushed to city B, but if they arrive, er Biao must have run away, so you must go back to ER Biao and ask about Li Tao''s whereabouts..." this time, it''s not brother Xiaobao, but Liu Yong.


    "Whatever you like, we won''t go back. It makes me cold when you do things..." I''ve made up my mind now. I can''t go back alive or dead. The danger doesn''t say. The environment is still bad. I''m sleeping in Baomi this time. I''m not sure where to sleep next time


    "Why can''t you understand the good words..." Liu Yong said in silence.


    "You still have something to do. I''ll hang up. I''ll talk to you. Two insects fly into my mouth..." I didn''t lie. The wind is too strong. I feel something pouring in my mouth.


    "When it''s done, I''ll give you another car..." Liu Yong said slowly after a moment of silence.


    "What car? You can''t fool me if the whole broken Xiali..." as soon as I heard that Liu Yong wanted to give me a car, I immediately changed my mind and asked with blinking eyes.


    "Below 500000, you can choose..."


    "Hey, OK, your sincerity moved me. It''s not the problem of the car. It''s mainly your sincerity. I decided to go back again..." I think the conditions are almost the same, and politely agreed.


    "Er Biao''s address, I''ll send you a text message. Go as soon as possible... I''m afraid he''ll run away if he''s slow..."


    "Good!"


    Then I hung up the phone and shouted in the direction of the driver, "master, stop!"


    "Creak!"


    The driver put on the brake and the truck stopped suddenly.


    "Shit, come and pull me!" because of inertia, Liu Rui put his head into the pile of vegetables.


    Meng Liang and I quickly pulled Liu Rui''s head out of the pile of vegetables.


    "It''s driving well. What are you doing with the brakes..." without saying anything, Liu Rui directly jumped at the driver with his head full of vegetable leaves. He went up like a bitch and was about to scratch the driver.


    "I stopped when you shouted to stop..." the driver looked at Liu Rui and was a little scared.


    "Who shouted? Why didn''t I hear..." Liu Rui was still reluctant.


    "I shouted..." I said with some embarrassment.


    When I finished, Liu Rui looked at me, then at the driver and turned his eyes.


    "He shouted and stopped..." Liu Rui ignored me and then shouted to the driver.


    "Little brother, what do you want to do..." the driver understood. Liu Rui came to find fault


    "You return the car money to me..." Liu Rui thought for a moment and said.


    "That won''t work..."


    "Whether you give it to me or not, my head is in the pile of vegetables. Whether you give it or not..." Liu Rui shouted, dragging the driver''s collar.


    "Here... Here..." the driver was really frightened by Liu Rui. He quickly took out the 300 yuan I gave him and handed it to Liu Rui.


    Liu Rui took 300 yuan and put it into his pocket with satisfaction.


    "Life is full of wisdom... That''s OK!" Yang Song said, looking at Liu Rui with a look of worship.


    "This is a new height of porcelain touching..." I stared at Liu Rui with Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan alike.


    After we got out of the car, the driver didn''t dare to go back. He kicked the accelerator and ran out. Maybe he was afraid that Liu Rui would blackmail him again.


    "Why did you get off the bus? Where are we going?" asked Yang Song, who didn''t hear me call.


    "No. 18, group 5, erdaogouzi village, Guyang County..." I took out my mobile phone, looked at the text message sent to me by Liu Yong and said.


    "What place is this? What are you doing here?" Yang Song collapsed as soon as he heard the place name.


    "Find Er Biao... Liu Yong says Er Biao is here..."


    "What''s the matter? Still looking for ER Biao? Don''t you say you''ll quit?" Yang Song asked with a big mouth.


    "... I think it''s a matter of starting and ending..." I explained awkwardly.


    "Did Liu Yong do you any good again... Did you close it yourself?" Yang Song asked tactfully.


    "How could it be? Am I like that? You''re questioning my character. I tell you! If you don''t want to go, don''t go!" I looked at Yang Song solemnly, and became more and more excited.


    "Really not?" Yang Song asked, blinking at me with small eyes.


    "No... believe it or not!" then I pretended not to be willing to take big steps forward.


    "Oh, look at you. You''re serious. I''m just kidding..." Yang Song saw me angry and ran over quickly.


    "I''ll give full marks for this acting..." Liu Rui said, touching his chin in the back.


    "I wonder if the leaf fooled me like this..." Yuan also sighed.


    "Yes, maybe Liu Yong will give us a million, and the leaves will cover 500000. No! I have to go and ask..." after that, Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan also caught up.


    H City, in Bailemen discotheque.


    "The boss''s order came down. I''m afraid the children can''t cope. Let''s go to city B..." brother Xiao Bao said to Zhang Zhe and the old ghost with a map in his hand.


    "Has Er Biao''s position been determined?" Zhang Zhe raised his head and asked.


    "Almost. From last night to now, I asked Ye han to keep the location of the mobile phone they had hidden. Either he found the mobile phone and threw it away, or he just hid the money here..." Xiaobao took out two mobile phones and handed them to the old ghost and Zhang Zhe. Then he said, "you can show the location of Er Biao on it. You two take it with you..."


    "When shall we start?" Zhang Zhe asked.


    "Take people and guys, go now..."


    "Shall we go together?"


    "It''s too big to go together. It''s easy to scare the snake. Let''s go separately..." brother Xiao Bao thought about it and said.


    "OK!" Zhang Zhe nodded.


    "Let''s all go?" the old ghost asked in some surprise.


    "Well, the boss said to go." brother Xiaobao nodded.


    "Shit, you two just go there. I''ll get involved. There are a lot of things at the casino..." obviously, the old ghost is not happy to go to H city.


    "You have to discuss this with the boss. I''m just responsible for conveying..." brother Xiao Bao was silent and returned.


    "OK, I''ll call him..." the old ghost stood up and turned and walked out of the conference room.


    "Shit, I have to go to this B thing. I don''t know what to think..." after a while, the old ghost scolded and returned to the conference room.


    "Why? The boss didn''t agree with your application?" Zhang Zhe asked with a smile.


    "No, I have to go..." the old ghost loosened his collar and shook his head.


    "All right, boss, let''s do what we say. Let''s go!" brother Bao stood up and patted the old ghost on the shoulder.


    Then they got on three cars and drove in three different directions, but there was only one destination: City B!


    ����


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, we finally found the so-called erdaogouzi village.


    "Where do you go next?" Meng Liang asked silently, looking at the small village with complex roads.


    "I''ll ask the way!" then I ran to an old man who was herding sheep, smiled and handed over a cigarette, and whispered, "Sir, please ask you something?"


    "What''s up?" the old man looked at me up and down. He didn''t want to be a bad man, so he took the cigarette and said in a loud voice.


    "I want to know if there is someone named Er Biao in our village?"


    The boss shook his head and said, "I haven''t heard of this man..."


    "Do you know how to get to group 5, No. 18?" I asked again.


    "Go straight ahead, and the last one is..." the boss stretched out his hand and pointed to the front.


    "Thank you, sir..."


    "Wooden things... Wooden things..." the old man waved his hand and said with a simple smile.


    We followed the direction given by the old man and found a family.


    "Go in?" Meng Liang asked, standing at the intersection and looking at the small dirt house in front of him.


    "Wait, I''ll call Liu Yong..." I thought for a moment, then took out my mobile phone and dialed Liu Yong.


    "Doo! Doo! Doo!"


    "Hey, we''ve reached the address you gave me. It''s a family. Are you sure Er Biao is here?" I said straight to the point after Liu Yong saw the phone.


    "Wait a minute. Although the mobile phone is located here, we can''t be completely sure that Er Biao is here... You can observe outside now..." Liu Yong thought for a moment and said.


    "Good!"


    Then we got up outside the house. After about an hour and a half, er Biao came out of the house in big underpants and hurried to the toilet.


    "Hula!"


    We walked past quickly.


    "Shua!" when Er Biao heard the footsteps, he glanced back. He narrowed his eyes for a long time and immediately recognized me.


    "Look at your mother! B!" Meng Liang rushed over with one step.


    "Bang!"


    Er Biao pulled open the iron door and turned to shoot inside the house, but the distance between the two sides was very close. Therefore, he was kicked down by Meng Liang as soon as he took two steps.


    "Pop, pop, pop!"


    We pressed him directly on the ground, and then we couldn''t help but kick him in the head.


    "Brother, stop fighting." Er Biao shouted on the ground.


    "If it weren''t for you, could we sleep in Baomi for one night?" Liu Rui didn''t come to see Er Biao now.


    "Don''t fight here, give him the whole house..." I put my hands in my pockets and walked directly into the dirt house.


    Meng Liang and they followed me with ER Biao.


    "Who are you!" cried the widow when she saw us coming in.


    "Don''t make a noise. It''s none of your business. Squat on the side..." Meng Liang pushed him to the widow and scolded in a low voice.


    "Brother, don''t hurt her..." seeing the widow lying on the ground, er Biao said quickly.


    "Boo!" Liu Rui punched him in the face, frowned and scolded, "I''m all like this, and I''m in the mood to take care of others?"


    After entering the house, we tied Er Biao and the widow to the stool.


    "Who are you?" I asked the widow from the sofa.


    "... i... it doesn''t matter...!" the widow asked with trembling cheeks.


    "It doesn''t matter. He lives in your house?" I asked again.


    "He gave me money and I told him to sleep..." the widow still bowed her head and returned to her house.


    "Hehe, concubine?" said Yang Song.


    "Yes." the widow looked up and nodded quickly.


    "OK, there''s nothing for you. Squint on the side." then I stood up and walked to the trembling Er Biao.


    I took out the hand grabbed from the short man in the corn field from my crotch, banged it on the table, then looked at Er Biao and asked, "do you know why I''m looking for you?"


    "Shit, you hide this thing in your crotch. Aren''t you afraid of getting angry?" Liu Rui said nothing when he saw my move.


    "I''ll turn off the insurance. Don''t BB. I''m doing my research..." I scolded irritably.


    "Also know insurance..." Liu Rui said to himself.


    Two Biao heard our conversation, instantly straight, stunned in situ.


    "Talk, why don''t you come?" I asked with a knock on ER Biao''s head.


    "Know... Know." Er Biao nodded quickly.


    "Where''s Li Tao?" I asked.


    "Little brother... To tell you the truth, I don''t know where Li Tao is. I just want to cheat some money..." Er Biao said quickly.


    "Really don''t know?" I looked at Er Biao''s eyes and continued to ask.


    "Little brother, heaven and earth conscience! I really don''t know where he is! We haven''t been in touch for a long time... Don''t believe you look at my mobile phone..." Er Biao raised three fingers, pulled his neck and shouted.


    "Lie!" I was silent for a few seconds and then said to Meng Liang, "give me the whole kitchen knife..."


    "OK!" Meng Liang turned and went to the kitchen. After a while, he handed me a kitchen knife.


    "Er Biao, you''re not authentic. Do you want to fool us when we were young?" I looked at Er Biao with a kitchen knife and said.


    "No... no..."


    I pulled Er Biao''s right hand and directly pressed his hand on the table. Then a knife was nailed directly to his right hand. The blade rested and scratched his arm, making a small cut on the spot and bleeding. Then I looked at Er Biao and said fiercely, "I told you, I can''t use it, but I know how to use the kitchen knife!"


    "Little brother, I really don''t know where Li Tao is!" Er Biao trembled violently, and the shaking table jingled.


    "Draft it, don''t tell the truth..." I raised my kitchen knife again.


    "Big brother, big brother, don''t straighten, don''t straighten... I beg you, I''m wrong. I don''t know where Li Tao is, but I know where the account book is...!" Xiao duo pulled Lin Jun''s trouser leg and said.


    "Where is it?" I asked without putting down my knife.


    "At... At Shunda Hotel..."


    "Do you still play with me!" I simply shouted, "3!"


    "Brother! I really don''t have... The account book was given to me by Li Tao... He asked me to put it in 1501 of Shunda Hotel... I didn''t lie to you... Really...!" Xiao duo begged.


    "2!" I shouted again and was about to chop it off.


    "The ledger is really under the bed of 1501. I really didn''t lie...!" Er Biao then shouted.


    I looked at Er Biao, then put down my kitchen knife, and then continued to ask, "why put it in 1501?"


    "I made an appointment with Yu Xiang''s people in room 1501 at 10 o''clock. Li Tao told me to sell them..." Er Biao replied with trembling legs and stomach.


    "Bang!" Liu Rui went up and kicked it, then scolded, "why sell it to them?"


    "Big brother... I don''t know... This is what Li Tao asked me to do..." Er Biao said in a trembling voice.


    "Is the man who saved you Li Tao?"


    "I don''t know... I haven''t seen him at all..."


    "How do you get in touch?" I continued.


    "He called me..."


    "Where''s the money? Where did you put our money?"


    "I put it in the hut outside..." Er Biao thought and said.


    "You two go and find..." I turned to Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan.


    After a while, Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan came back with a money bag.


    "Twenty thousand less..." Meng Liang came to me and whispered.


    My big foot was directly stuffy on ER Biao''s head and asked, "draft it? What about 20000?"


    "I gave it to her..." Er Biao said, pointing to the widow on the ground.


    "What you fuck is Jin B. it costs 20000 a night..." Yang Song was speechless, then went to the widow and asked, "Jin B, where''s the money?"


    "In the cupboard..." the widow pointed to the wardrobe.


    "Shua!"


    Yang Song opened it, found 20000 yuan and threw it to me. After taking the money, I turned around and was ready to go.


    "Fuck you! Do you know I slept in Baomi all night because of you?" Yang Song was the first one to do it.

 Chapter 1668

    "You have no heart and no lung to run here, fuck you." Liu Rui also joined the battlefield.


    Yang Song, Liu Rui, Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan were all itchy to ER Biao''s roots, so after I asked, I went up and beat him up.


    I stood at the door, took out my big Nokia, dialed it to Liu Yong, and no one answered it for a long time.


    Then I called Zhang Zhe again. After a while, Zhang Zhe answered.


    "What''s the situation?" Zhang Zhe asked directly after answering the phone.


    "Er Biao spit out. The account book is in Shunda Hotel, but he doesn''t know where Li Tao is..." I said as concisely as possible.


    "What, in Shunda hotel?" Zhang Zhe exclaimed.


    "Well, er Biao said so..."


    "Can''t he lie to you?" Zhang Zhe asked.


    "I analyzed it and couldn''t lie to us... What he said was the truth..."


    "Well, you go back to Shunda hotel to find the account book... Call me when you find it... I''ll be in H city soon..." Zhang Zhe thought for a moment and returned.


    "What about Er Biao?" I asked.


    "Throw it down. It''s not convenient for you to take him, but be careful when you go to the hotel..." Zhang Zhe asked.


    "OK!" then I hung up the phone and turned to several people in the room and shouted, "are you finished? Let''s withdraw..."


    Ten minutes later, we left the village, and ER Biao was cleaned up. He couldn''t stand up when he lay on the ground. The widow shivered in the corner and didn''t dare to speak.


    ����


    Two hours later, we took a taxi back to Shunda hotel.


    But by this time, Shunda hotel had been blocked and cordoned off everywhere.


    "What''s the matter? I''m sure I haven''t left yet..." I hid in the small supermarket opposite Shunda Hotel, wrapped in cigarettes and said anxiously.


    "Our car is still there... Won''t anything happen?" Liu Rui asked, looking at the jeep in the parking lot.


    "If you don''t drag it away, it means nothing..." I thought and wanted to go back.


    "What''s next?" Meng Liang asked


    "Is the car key still in your hand?" I looked at Meng Liang and asked.


    "Here I am!"


    "You drive out and park at the rice field behind the hotel. Let''s turn in through the window over there..." I thought and wanted to go back.


    "Good!"


    Meng Liang nodded and then swaggered towards the jeep.


    "Buzz!"


    The jeep started and sped out of the parking lot in front of Shunda hotel.


    "Go!" seeing Meng Liang successfully driving away the jeep, I also threw down my cigarette butts and walked quickly to Baomi.


    "Go in and find something quickly. If you find it, go away, okay?" I stood under the window and looked at Meng Liang. They told me.


    "Understand!" the crowd nodded.


    With that, I grabbed the iron fence outside the window with both hands and pulled it down directly.


    Then several of US jumped into the house from the window in turn. The house was in a mess, full of glass debris and sawdust.


    "The account book is 1502, which should be the next room... Liangzi Liu Rui, you two look in this room, let''s go to that room..." I said quickly.


    "OK..." Meng Liang nodded with Liu Rui, and then turned directly inside the house.


    I walked out of the room with Yuanyuan and Yangsong and found that there was no one outside the corridor, so I gently pushed the door of 1502, but it wasn''t locked.


    "Look under the bed and inside the cabinet..." after entering room 1502, I said quickly.


    We searched for about six or seven minutes and searched the whole house, but we couldn''t find the account book.


    "Didn''t you find the house?" Liu Rui and Meng Liang also ran over and asked breathlessly.


    "We didn''t find... Fuck, we didn''t ask clearly at that time. The specific location of the account book..." my anxious forehead was sweating.


    "Did you say that Er Biao would cheat us?" Yuan Yuan asked while turning over the wardrobe.


    "It''s possible..." I replied with my teeth.


    "Fuck, this ER Biao, I would have hit him for a while if I had known..." Yang Song sat down on the bed with a puff and said with a depressed expression.


    I saw Yang Song sitting on the bed, meditating for a while, and then ran to the bed.


    "What are you doing? You don''t have to take it out on me if you can''t find the account book..." Yang Song asked vaguely when he saw me suddenly rush over.


    "Get up..." I pushed Yang Song away.


    "Tear!"


    I grabbed the quilt and pulled it away. A black book fell to the ground with a bang.


    "Oh, fuck, why did Er Biao hide the account book here..." Yang Song said stunned looking at the book on the ground.


    "Fuck, I found it..." I wiped the sweat on my forehead and finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Liu Rui picked up the ledger on the ground, opened it, looked at it, and said, "this thing is worth 500000?"


    "I don''t see where it''s worth..." Meng Liang also looked at the account book and said.


    "OK, we can make a job when we find it. Let''s withdraw..."


    Then I took the account book from Liu Rui''s hand, stopped on my crotch, turned and walked to the next room


    At the same time.


    "Buzz"


    A business Buick suddenly came by the Baomi ground.


    "Wow!"


    Xiao Wei, who was sitting in the co driver''s seat, took out a handle, then turned his head to the others in the car and said, "there are people nearby. Don''t drive as far as possible. Just leave when you''re done, okay?"


    "I see!"


    The other three people in the car took out a knife, followed Xiao Wei out of the car, turned over and jumped into Shunda hotel from the window.


    The four people landed steadily on their feet, then stepped in and ran directly to 1502.


    "Shua!"


    As soon as I looked back, I just looked up and saw the four of Xiao Wei. I was stunned.


    "Where''s the ledger?" Xiao Wei glanced at us and asked directly.


    "Fuck your mother!" Meng Liang saw Xiao Wei directly raise the fire extinguisher and smash it.


    "Bang!"


    Xiaowei hid sideways and the fire extinguisher missed.


    "Take out the account book and I''ll let you go..." Xiao Wei twisted his neck and said with a smile.


    "Cao NIMA, fuck him!" I shouted, gritting my teeth, and then jumped directly at Xiao Wei.


    "Don''t move..." Xiao Wei saw me rush over and directly took out his hand and aimed it at my forehead.


    "I don''t want to open it. That''s the same sentence. Give me the account book and I''ll let you go..." Xiao Wei still smiled and looked at me and said.


    "Tick tock!"


    In the corridor, it was very quiet. I could only hear my sweat falling on the floor.


    "My patience is limited. Give me the ledger for the last time!" Xiao Wei ordered my forehead and shouted.


    "Give him the leaf!" Liu Rui suddenly shouted behind me.


    I thought for a moment. I gritted my teeth and stretched out my hand to take out the account book from under my trouser waist and handed it to Xiao Wei. Xiao Wei took the account book and opened it for inspection.


    "Ha ha, I thought you were a man..." Xiao Wei looked at me and smiled disdainfully. Then he took people directly back to the room and jumped out of the window.


    After watching Xiao Wei''s people go, I sat on the floor of the corridor with a bang, feeling as if I had been drained.


    "How did they find here?" Liu Rui asked in a low voice with a frown.


    "I don''t know..." I leaned against the wall and shook my head weakly.


    "Fuck, the cooked duck is flying, the B who takes off his pants is coming... Busy again!" Yang Song also sat down on the ground and scolded dejectedly.


    I rubbed my face with both hands, and then took out my mobile phone.


    "... Dudu!" I dialed Liu Yong.


    "Hello? What''s the matter?" after Liu Yong received the phone, his voice became different, because he knew that I would call him at this time, either it was done or something happened.


    "The ledger was found, but the Xiaowei under Yu Xiang''s hand came. They had the ledger and I didn''t protect it..." I said weakly.


    "Have you got anything?" Liu Yong shouted.


    "We''re all right," I replied simply.


    "That''s good, that''s good." Liu Yongchang took a long breath and then asked, "how can they know?"


    "I guess we''re looking for ER Biao, and he must be looking for it too! Maybe it''s a step slower than us..." I said my own idea.


    "How did he know Er Biao''s address?" Liu Yong asked.


    "Then I don''t know..."


    "Come back!" Liu Yong shouted after a few seconds of silence.


    "...!" I listened to Liu Yong''s voice, kept silent for a few seconds, and then replied, "OK, let''s go back."


    "It''s not easy for you children to do this. Come back quickly. Do you hear me?" Liu Yong asked again.


    "OK, I see. Don''t ink." I hung up directly.


    Meng Liang looked up at me who had been calling. He frowned and thought. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "OK, the mission failed. Liu Yong asked us to go back..." I patted my ass and stood up and said.


    "For nothing..." Yang Song also stood up, put his hands behind his head and hummed.


    "Why, do you want to take some injuries back?" I asked Yang Song with a white look.


    "Roll the calf..." Yang Song smiled and scolded and ignored me. He twisted his ass and went to the window.


    Two minutes later, we jumped out of Shunda hotel.


    "I''ll drive, you wait for me here..." Meng Liang was the first to jump out. After jumping out, he turned his head and shouted at us.


    "Wait a minute..." before I finished, Meng Liang had run more than 20 meters.


    "I''m still in a hurry this day..." I looked at Meng Liang''s back and said nothing.


    "The child is still young and unstable..." Liu Rui commented with a big mouth beside me.


    "When you grow up, you look like you are 50 years old..." I said irritably.


    "Well, I won''t talk about the topic of maturity with you..." Liu Rui knew that I was in a bad mood and didn''t write with me anymore.


    We all jumped out and walked to Meng Liang''s parking place.


    "Where''s the car?" Yang Song asked, staring at the empty corn field with big eyes.


    "Shit, Meng Liang drove away!" Liu Rui exclaimed.


    "Yes, didn''t Liangzi say he came to pick up the car? Why are people and cars gone?" Yuan Yuan looked at me and asked.


    "It''s over!" I patted my thigh and hurried to the intersection.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Liu Ruiyuan and Yang Song also ran over.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Rui ran to me and asked.


    "This fool!" I looked down at the clearly visible tire mark on the dirt road and scolded with my teeth.


    "Did Liangzi ask Xiaowei for them..." Yuanyuan understood what was going on through my reaction.


    "What are you talking about?" Liu Rui shouted with staring eyes.


    "...." Yuan Yuan bowed his head and said nothing.


    "Fuck, why is he like this again? It''s not over once or twice!" Liu Ruiqi stamped his feet and jumped up.


    "Just now you said he was not steady... This time something happened..." Yang Song said with a little worry.


    "He''s a fool. I tell you, he doesn''t use his head at all! It''s just a mess this day..." Liu Rui''s words were incoherent.


    "Leaf, what should I do? We can''t just look at Liangzi to find Xiaowei them!" Yuan Yuan looked at me and asked anxiously.


    "How do I know? People have gone, and we can''t catch up! He will die!" I put my hands in my hair and my mood almost collapsed. It was disturbing enough that the account book was robbed. Meng Liang was another impulse. I really don''t know what to do.


    "Why don''t you call Liangzi... Persuade him..." Yuan then whispered.


    "..." I was silent for a while, took out the phone and dialed Meng Liang.


    "Doodle doodle!"


    Unexpectedly, Meng Liang answered the phone and said, "leaf, I''m sorry..."


    "Liangzi, when you come back, I''ll take it as if it didn''t happen..." I repressed my anger and tried to speak calmly.


    "Leaf, I''m sorry..." Meng Liang repeated.


    "Do I grass you? You come back to me, do you hear me!" I scolded in an instant.


    "Leaf, listen to me..." Meng Liang was silent and then said.


    "I don''t listen, I let you come back..." I directly interrupted Meng Liang''s words.


    "Ye, we came to City h because I came to city B again..." Meng Liang said to himself.


    "I don''t want to hear this, so you say you can''t come back?"


    "Ye, you can persuade him..." Yuan pulled my clothes and whispered.


    "No! He''s a fool!" I shouted with my Kaiyuan hand.


    "If it weren''t for me, my brothers wouldn''t be unable to go home or go to school! You know? Ye!" Meng Liang then shouted on the phone.


    "I don''t want to hear this. We are willing to..."


    "You do, I don''t! I don''t want to implicate you again and again!" Meng Liang was very excited.


    ��������


    "It''s because my old car sold all the cars. I don''t want to be a burden to you. Leaf, let me go this time... Let me get the account book back!"


    Meng Liang is not good at words. Although we get along day and night, I never thought he had so many things in his heart.


    "But you can''t get it back... Liangzi!" I continued.


    "You wait for me to go back..."


    After that, Meng Liang hung up the phone directly. I called again and turned it off.


    "What did you say? Did you come back?" Liu Rui hurriedly ran to me and asked.


    "Let''s wait for him in place..."


    "Just come back, just come back..."


    Liu Rui patted his chest. Obviously, he didn''t understand what I meant. I wasn''t in the mood to explain anything to him. My mind was in chaos, so I just closed my eyes and didn''t think about anything.


    In this way, we sat quietly in place, waiting for Meng Liang to come back.


    After Meng Liang hung up my phone, he directly located the GPS at the entrance of the expressway in city B.


    Because he knew that after Xiaowei got the account book, he must go back to H city. As long as they return to City h, they will inevitably pass the expressway intersection of city B.


    The other end


    Xiao Wei grabbed the account books from us and went straight to Buick. All the way to city B.


    "... shit, I got it." Xiao Wei looked at the account book in his hand and felt very good. He took out the phone and dialed Yu Xiang''s mobile phone.


    "Yes?" Yu Xiang asked directly.


    "I''ve got the ledger. I''ll let those children go..." Xiao Wei said quickly.


    "Fuck!" Yu Xiang frowned, rubbed his face irritably, and sighed, "why didn''t you die?"


    "It''s all around the hotel. I''m afraid something might happen, so I let it go..." Xiao Wei frowned and explained.


    "Well, come back quickly... There are many dreams in the province..." Yu Xiang thought for a long time, then opened his mouth and said.


    "OK, that''s it."


    With that, they hung up.


    ����


    At eight in the evening.


    B city expressway intersection.


    A jeep roughly stopped at a street about 1000 meters away from the toll station at the intersection of the expressway. In the quiet street, there were only sanitation workers cleaning up, cars passing by and motors roaring.


    Buick.


    The back seat was short. After yawning for several times, he pulled out a bag of k-powder from his belt.


    Xiao Wei glanced at the co pilot, but said nothing.


    "Too sleepy, fuck." the short man wiped his nose, then sprinkled k-powder on the back of his hand, threw it three times, and finally bowed his head and sucked it in continuously.


    "Er!" after the short man finished smoking, the back of his head hit the backrest directly, and his nose came out again.


    "... fuck, cheer up." the short man stopped for less than half a minute, then rubbed his eyes and asked Xiaowei, "have fun, Viagra?"


    "I''m not sleepy." Xiao Wei replied without answering.


    "... ha ha, after this job, I''m ready to go home to work. I won''t fool around..." the short man touched his head and smiled, and then said cheaply.


    "Is the working money enough for you to fix this?" Xiao Wei frowned and asked.


    "Hehe, I''m going to quit..." the short man turned back and said.


    "How long will it take to get into the highway?" Xiao Wei didn''t answer him, turned to the driver and asked.


    "There''s about ten minutes left. We don''t have to get down when we get into the expressway. We''ll get home in one lane." the driver quickly returned.


    "It''s coming..." Meng Liang kept hiding in the dark and finally waited for Xiaowei''s business Buick.


    Ignition, gear, step on the accelerator, all at once!


    "Buzz"


    The jeep waiting for a long time at the high-speed intersection started directly and crashed into Buick from the side!


    "Bang!"


    It is conceivable that a 2.5-ton Jeep collided with a 1.5-ton Buick.


    With a loud noise, the business Buick rolled over directly on the side of the road.


    While waiting, Meng Liang unloaded all the car covers in the car and blocked them in front of his head. Moreover, during the impact, Meng Liang subconsciously hid to the side. Although there was a head impact, it was still much worse than the people above Buick.


    It is impossible to say that he was not injured at all. When the two cars collided, Meng Liang instinctively blocked his right hand, so his right forearm was directly fractured.


    "Bang!"


    Meng Liang, with an iron stick for car repair in his left hand, pulled open the door and got out of the car.


    "Fuck, this head shocked me..." Meng Liang shook his head and walked to the Buick business center that had been knocked over.


    "Bang!"


    Meng Liang stepped onto the Buick roof and smashed the window of the co driver of the Buick with an iron stick.


    There are four people in the car. The driver is unconscious and his life and death are unknown. The two behind were trapped in the car and couldn''t get out. Only Xiao Wei climbed out of the car covered in blood.


    When Xiao Wei saw Meng Liang, he turned around to climb into the car.


    "Bang!"


    Meng Liang walked from behind and pouted his foot directly on Xiao Wei''s face.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Xiao Wei lay on the ground, his chest heaved violently, stared at Meng Liang and said, "shit, look down on you! I knew I''d kill you..."


    "...!" Meng Liang looked at him and said nothing.


    "Shit, you''re a man. I took it..." Xiao Wei swallowed his saliva and was out of breath.


    "Remember what you told us?" Meng Liang said, pointing an iron stick at Xiao Wei.


    "..." Xiao Wei closed his eyes and said nothing.


    "Give me the ledger and I''ll let you go!" Meng Liang imitated the tone Xiao Wei spoke to me.


    "... as for playing so hard?" Xiao Wei asked with his teeth clenched.


    "... I''m a fugitive. Why take the Liangmin road? Maybe I was born to eat this meal!" Meng Liang replied expressionless after a moment of silence.


    "Ha ha, what a fugitive..." while talking, Xiao Wei took out the account book from his arms and threw it to Meng Liang.


    Meng Liang took the account book and walked back to the jeep with an iron stick.


    "Buzz!"


    The jeep drove off.


    Xiao Wei looked at the back of the jeep and sneered.


    Three minutes later, lying on the ground, Xiao Wei, sweating on his forehead and twitching in his legs, stood up unsteadily, then took out his mobile phone and dialed Yu Xiang.


    "What''s the matter?" Yu Xiang answered the phone and asked directly.


    "The account book was robbed!" Xiao Wei replied gritting his teeth.


    "Who did it?" Yu Xiang asked.


    "Those children..."


    "Shit, I don''t understand this B thing! I don''t pay as many children as I do?" Yu Xiang roared at the phone.


    "It''s my dereliction of duty... I don''t blame them!" Xiao Wei bowed his head and said.


    "I let you kill those children long ago..." Yu Xiang said stiffly.


    "..." Xiao Wei looked down at his wound and didn''t speak.


    "OK, come back..." Yu Xiang said in silence for a while.


    "Good!"


    "Wait a minute, don''t come back... I''ll give you a call, you call him and study with him what to do next..." Yu Xiang said again.


    "Who?" Xiaowei asked in surprise.


    "You don''t have to worry about anyone. The phone is 139XXXXXXXX." Yu Xiang said directly.


    "OK!" Xiao Wei thought and asked more, hung up the phone, and then dialed the number Yu Xiang left him.


    "Doodle doodle!"


    Soon the phone was connected.


    "I am..."


    Before Xiao Wei finished his words, he interrupted directly and said coldly, "I know who you are and what''s the matter?"


    "Yu Xiang asked me to call you, and the account book was robbed..." Xiao Wei was a little upset, but he couldn''t bear it.


    "Where are you now?" asked the other end of the phone.


    "B city expressway entrance..."


    "Stay still. I''ll pick you up in twenty minutes..."


    Twenty minutes later, Xiao Wei and his three men carried the unconscious driver into a white van.


    ����


    Beside the corn field.


    "Why doesn''t Meng Liang come back?" Liu Rui said, standing at the intersection, walking around with his back hands on his back.


    "Can you stop wandering in front of me... I''m confused..." I said, looking at the road in the distance.


    "It''s too cold for me to move..." Liu Rui waved his hand impatiently.


    "Leaf, why don''t you call again... See how Liangzi is?" Yuan Yuan asked with his head down and picking at the mud on the ground.


    "Yes, turn it off..."

 Chapter 1669

    "Do you eat bracts? I''ll steal some for you..." Yang Song, who was very bored, looked at the bracts in the field and asked with saliva.


    "Patter!"


    "Shit, I''m on fire now. Can you stop bullshit..." I lit a cigarette and frowned.


    After listening to me, Yang Song turned his mouth and ignored me. Then he studied the bracts.


    Just then, a jeep slowly drove towards us, the motor sounded and the headlights shone on us.


    Seeing the light, I stood up, threw off my cigarette butts and ran frantically to the jeep.


    "Shit, I''m back..." Liu Rui also ran over.


    "Bang!"


    Meng Liang pulled open the door, got out of the car and walked towards us.


    "... leaves... Ledger... I got it back!" Meng Liang took out the ledger with his left hand trembling.


    "Is everything all right?" I took the account book and looked at Meng Liang and asked.


    "No... no..." Meng Liang''s head sank and spread it directly on the ground.


    I helped Meng Liang up, looked at his face and hurriedly asked, "where''s the injury!"


    "... seeing you, I''m relaxed." Meng Liang was lying on the ground, his chest gasping violently, and his eyelids would close unconsciously.


    "Shua!"


    I reached out and grabbed him by the arm.


    "Ah... Don''t touch that!" Meng Liang screamed.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Rui asked hurriedly.


    "Maybe it''s broken..." Meng Liang said with his teeth clenched.


    "Are you a tiger? If you have a fracture, go to the hospital first..." Liu Rui clenched his teeth and directly carried Meng Liang up.


    "I didn''t embarrass my brother this time. I brought back the account book. We have money..." Meng Liang poked his chin on Liu Rui''s shoulder and whispered softly.


    "Don''t talk! I''d rather not spend the money!" Liu Rui scolded as he walked forward carrying Meng Liang on his back.


    "You can do one thing..." Meng Liang said with his eyes closed.


    When I heard this, my face was covered with tears.


    The other end.


    After Xiao Wei got on the white van, he looked at the man who was the co pilot in surprise.


    "Ha ha, I never dreamed it would be you..." Xiao Wei smiled and said speechless.


    "The relationship between Liu Yong and the project in the development zone is almost the same. Your boss basically announced that he was out. He planned to point to the account book and kill Liu Yong at one time. Unfortunately, you lost the account book..." the man of the co pilot didn''t answer Xiao Wei''s words and went straight to the subject.


    "What''s next?" Xiao Wei asked with a frown.


    "Start with ER Biao!" the man replied simply.


    "Er Biao? What''s his use?" Xiaowei wondered.


    "You''ll know when it''s useful, but I don''t have much time. I have to hurry up..."


    In the clinic corridor.


    "The fracture is so serious, why didn''t you come early? You''re easy to amputate, you know? It''s no joke!" the doctor frowned at me.


    "Well, well." I can only listen to the doctor''s blame now, and then asked softly, "is my friend all right?"


    "Just rely on your youth! I''ll reset him later, and then put him in plaster!" the doctor shook his head and then asked, "after you go back, give him more big bones. Functional exercise is also very important!"


    "Good!" I nodded quickly.


    "Bang!" said the doctor, pushing the door into the office.


    ����


    ten minutes later.


    I took out my cell phone and dialed Liu Yong.


    "Are you home?" Liu Yong answered the phone and asked directly.


    "... Liangzi fought hard to get the account book back for you..." hearing Liu Yong''s words, my heart warmed. Although we haven''t known Liu Yong for a long time, people obviously treat us as people. The first sentence when answering the phone is to ask if we have anything to do. If we work for such a person, we will admit even if we suffer some crime.


    "What are you talking about?" Liu Yong didn''t quite believe me.


    "I said the account book was back. You should prepare a big gift. Thank Liangzi!" I repeated.


    "Good! Good!" Liu Yong said two good words in succession.


    "What shall we do next? The jeep you gave us can''t be turned on. It''s probably caught by the camera next to the highway..." I continued.


    "Old ghost, Zhang Zhe and Xiao Bao have all gone to city B. I''ll let them contact you later..." Liu Yong thought for a moment and said.


    "All right..."


    ����


    ten minutes later.


    "Deng Deng Deng!" my phone rang. It was brother Xiao Bao.


    "Where are you now?" brother Xiao Bao asked directly.


    "Guyang County, Zhang orthopedics!"


    "Wait for me there, we''ll go right now... We''re almost in city B..." little brother Bao said concisely.


    "Sarong, my heart is sudden when I stay here for another second!"


    "Hehe, you guys are good. I heard you''ve robbed the account book again. The boss must have a reward when you go back..." brother Xiaobao said with a smile.


    "Oh, you don''t care about the money, brother Ye. Let me tell you..."


    "OK, wait for me there..." Xiao Bao hung up the phone.


    It''s more than nine in the evening.


    In the hospital.


    "Hey, brother Liang, how did you get this ledger back?" Yang Song asked, looking at Meng Liang with a B whoosh.


    "...!" Meng Liang ignored him.


    "Hey, tell me about the situation at that time!" Yang Song pursued.


    "I tell you, I actually learned 72 changes. I became a fly, flew into their car and stole it..." Meng Liang was idle and began to get involved with Yang Song.


    "Look at you, your words are still so irrelevant..." Yang Song said reluctantly.


    "Can you have some business one day?" Meng Liang said impatiently.


    "Being idle is also idle. Talk about it."


    "... you can collect JB hair when you are idle!" Meng Liang turned around directly.


    "Brother Liang, I''ll tell you. I wasn''t there at that time. I wanted to be there. Just the combination of us, you wouldn''t be hurt at all. The fire in front of you was suppressed, and behind me was a slap in the face...!" Yang Song inexplicably entered the plot and boasted endlessly.


    "You''re going, Liangzi won''t come back! If something happens, you run faster than Donald Duck in the cartoon..." Liu Rui scolded irritably.


    "Ha ha, I agree with this view..." Yuan smiled while eating the apple.


    "You son of B, I really have to help you collect JB hair!" Yang Song was so angry that he reached out and grabbed Liu Rui''s crotch.


    "Roll the calves, pull them off the last time!" I pushed Yang Song away impatiently.


    At this time, Zhang Zhe and the old ghost came in.


    "Ha ha, I had a good time!" Zhang Zhe said with a smile when he saw that Yang Song and Liu Rui were making fun of each other.


    "Brother Zhe, old ghost!" I saw them stand up and say.


    "Brother Zhe, old ghost!" Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan and Yang Song shouted.


    "Ha ha, sit down and just call me old ghost. Old ghost brother is too ugly..." the old ghost waved his hand and said.


    "Young man, I heard you''re very fierce! A single horse robbed the account book!" Zhang Zhe went to Meng Liang''s bed, touched Meng Liang''s head and said.


    "OK, OK." Meng Liang replied low-key.


    "Hang out with me later... I''ll take good care of you!" the old ghost interposed.


    "Didn''t you agree to give it to me? Why did you rob people when you came up?" Zhang Zhe was unhappy at this.


    "Ha ha, here you are!" the old ghost smiled brightly and waved his hand.


    "Ghost brother, what do you think of me? I''m also very fierce. Why don''t I hang out with you..." Yang Song gave the old ghost a wink and asked.


    "You can''t..." the old ghost shook his head and said seriously.


    "Why can''t I!" Yang songton was unhappy.


    "You''re a little coquettish. I can''t stand it if you don''t agree with me..." the old ghost thought and said.


    "Shit..." Yang Song was speechless.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    We laughed. This was our first time to contact the old ghost. It turned out that brother Xiao Bao and Zhang Zhe contacted us. I think the old ghost is not as terrible as the old car said. Although he looks fierce, he is still very easygoing.


    "By the way, where''s the ledger?" the old ghost smiled and asked.


    "Here!" I reached out and handed it to the old ghost.


    The old ghost took the account book and didn''t look at it. He put it directly into his bag.


    "Brother Xiaobao, why didn''t he come with you?" I found that brother Xiaobao was not there.


    "He has something to do. He''ll come later..." Zhang Zhe said.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Rui asked curiously.


    "The boss is afraid that Er Biao has a backup in his hand, so he asked him to find Er Biao..."


    "Oh," Liu Rui nodded.


    Just then, Zhang Zhe''s phone rang.


    "Ha ha, Cao Cao is coming! Xiao Bao called!" Zhang Zhe looked at the phone, smiled and said.


    "How''s your side?" Zhang Zhe answered the phone and asked.


    "What are you talking about?" Zhang Zhe suddenly stood up and shouted.


    "What''s the matter?" the old ghost saw Zhang Zhe stand up and asked quickly.


    "OK, OK, I know..." Zhang Zhe hurriedly hung up the phone, then turned to us and said, "Xiaobao said he saw us rushing, so he packed up his things and went with me..."


    "Why are you here?" I stood up after listening to Zhang Zhe''s words and asked mysteriously.


    "I don''t know, hurry..." Zhang Zhe took out a handle from his handbag and ran to the window to close the curtain.


    "You guys go first. I''ll cover you with Xiao Zhe. It should be running for you. They can''t do anything to us..." the old ghost also took out a leader and said calmly.


    "It''s too late..." Zhang Zhe looked out of the window and whispered.


    Seven or eight private cars suddenly drove into the street outside the clinic. Without saying a word, they went straight to the door of the clinic. Then there were twenty or thirty police officers wearing bulletproof vests and holding bright six or four hands.


    "Creak!"


    Before they could wait, these people stood still. They drove in a multi-functional police car continuously on the street. Then a dozen armed police loaded with live ammunition, armed with explosion-proof shields and 95 automatic steps, immediately surrounded them.


    "The target is on the second floor. You have it in your hand. Pay attention to safety!"


    A driver in plain clothes shouted at the walkie talkie.


    "... the man was brought by Xiao Wei..." Zhang Zhe looked at Xiao Wei who came down from the police car, stunned for a moment, and then said to us strangely.


    "Bang bang!"


    There was a knock outside the door.


    "People inside listen and open the door!"


    A man in an explosion-proof suit shouted at the house with his hand in his hand.


    "How can this be done..." Zhang Zhe said in panic with sweat on his forehead.


    "There are windows here, you jump out of here!" the old ghost opened the window on the side of the ward and shouted at us.


    Several of us hurried to the window. The building of our clinic belongs to the old building, while opposite is a new building. There is a gap of almost five meters between the two buildings, which may form a natural garbage dump because no one has cleaned it for a long time.


    "What are you looking at? Jump!" the old ghost pushed me and shouted.


    "Liangzi, they may come to you. You jump first..." I turned and dragged Meng Liang.


    "Bang! Bang!"


    Just then, the armed police kicked open the aging door.


    "Don''t move!"


    Holding hands, he shouted at us.


    Meng Liang saw that he rushed in. He hardly thought about it. He tried to get rid of my hand, then picked up an infusion bottle and threw it in the direction of the door.


    "Pa!"


    The infusion bottle hit the wall and the glass splashed everywhere.


    "Leaves, you go first. I''ll stop you..."


    Before I could react, Meng Liang picked up the infusion stand next to the hospital bed with his left hand and rushed to the door.


    "Liangzi!" the four of us shouted at the same time.


    "Go quickly!" Meng Liang shouted without looking back.


    "Shit, don''t catch it at all!"


    I turned around to chase Meng Liang, but I was dragged back by the old ghost.


    "If you can run one by one, hurry up..." Zhang Zhe pushed me to the window and shouted.


    Meng Liang certainly can''t compare with those professionally trained armed police. In addition, Meng Liang has a plaster cast on his right hand, so he was pressed on the ground at the moment he rushed over.


    Yang Song saw Meng Liang pressed on the ground, picked up the quilt of the hospital bed, and then rushed to him.


    "Shit, hurry up! Grandpa, I''m great once..." Yang Song shouted as he ran.


    Yang Song''s method was really effective, and the quilt blocked his sight.


    "I have to keep any ink..." the old ghost gritted his teeth and pushed Liu Rui and I down from the window.


    Zhang Zhe also dragged Yuan Yuan and pushed him down. Then they both jumped down from the window.


    "Bang!"


    I fell hard on the garbage, and my back was like burning. I stood up from the garbage, and then picked up Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan.


    "Let''s run separately. The goal is too big..." the old ghost said quickly after jumping down.


    "OK!" Zhang Zhe nodded.


    "Liangzi, and Yang Song are still on it..." I shouted with my teeth clenched.


    "As long as we run away, we will have a chance to save them!" the old ghost looked at me and then ran directly to the exit of the garbage dump.


    Zhang Zhe came to me, patted me on the shoulder and whispered, "don''t be impulsive! There must be a way to save them from the boss. Let''s call..."


    Then Zhang Zhe ran out in the direction of the old ghost.


    "Why?" Liu Rui asked, looking at the direction of the clinic window.


    "..." I bit my lips and didn''t know what to say.


    "Now go back, we can''t save Liangzi and Yang Song..." Yuan said in a heavy tone.


    "Fuck... No matter what the tigers force, let''s run first..." I gritted my teeth and ran directly to the intersection.


    After thinking about it with Yuanyuan, Liu Rui didn''t say a word and ran over with me.


    I ran to the street and found that the old ghost and Zhang Zhe had disappeared. Maybe it was in the opposite direction, so I didn''t see it next to the street.


    I reached out and stopped a pink private car.


    "What''s the matter?" a girl in her twenties rolled down the window and looked at me.


    "Bang"


    I ignored the girl and directly pulled open the door. Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan followed.


    "What are you doing?"


    The girl was crying in the car.


    "Don''t make any noise... We won''t touch you!"


    I put my arms around the girl''s neck and said fiercely.


    "Be gentle with others... After all, we are asking for others now..." Liu Rui said, frowning in the back.


    "You''re hurting me!" the girl shouted with a red face.


    I quickly released her and then said, "drive!"


    "Where are you going?" the girl asked carefully.


    "H city..." I thought about it and said.


    "Big brother... I may not have enough oil..." the girl looked at me and said foolishly.


    "Where you drive..." I replied irritably.


    "Weng!"


    The girl pushed into the forward gear, stepped on the accelerator and disappeared in the street!


    "Are you going to take me as a hostage?" the girl looked at me with wide eyes and asked curiously after the car drove out for more than ten minutes.


    "Elder sister, have you seen too many police and bandit films..." I replied speechless.


    "Isn''t that what''s on TV?" the girl continued.


    ��������


    "Why did you run away?" the girl then asked when she saw that I didn''t speak.


    "Stole the chicken..." Liu Rui, sitting in the back, said casually.


    "Cut... Steal the chicken and run like this... The blood is boiling for me. I have to send a circle of friends just now!" the girl said seriously after hearing Liu Rui''s words.


    Now I know that the girl sitting next to me obviously has a low IQ. She should be on the same level as Liu Rui


    The other end.


    After running out of the garbage, the old ghost didn''t choose to escape at the first time, but hid in a residential building,


    But his luck was obviously not as good as ours. He was found in less than ten minutes.


    A police car suddenly stopped and shouted at the second floor of a residential building.


    "Don''t come here... Otherwise, I''ll go to the residential building to call..."


    The old ghost hiding in the residential building has nowhere to escape.


    "High..."


    As soon as the voice fell, the man behind the police car kept hitting the old ghost on his right leg.


    "Buzzing..."


    More and more police cars, the old ghost dragged his bleeding right leg and ran recklessly.


    "The last warning, the people in front stop... Squat on the ground with their heads in their arms..."


    There was a sound from the big horn of the police car.


    "Fuck you..." the old ghost didn''t stop at all and still ran to the street.


    "Creak..."


    Suddenly, a white van in front stopped. A young man opened his mouth and said, "brother, get on the bus!"


    "Dongzi, why are you here?" the old ghost asked in surprise.


    Dongzi is an old ghost''s driver in city h. The old ghost thought he was too tired to drive in city B this time, so he brought him here. Just now, when the old ghost went to the clinic to see us, the boy was waiting downstairs.


    "I''ve been following you since I saw you coming..." Dongzi returned.


    "Fuck, you have to have your own family when it''s critical..." the old ghost clenched his hands and grinned and got on the van.


    In the clinic.


    "Team Zhang, I''ve looked all over... Nothing!"


    A young man ran over and said to a plainclothes man.


    "Nothing?"


    Xiao Wei grabbed the young collar and shouted with red eyes.


    "No... no!" the young man was obviously frightened by Xiao Wei, shook his head and stammered.


    "Shit, the account book must be in other people''s hands..." Xiao Wei loosened his young collar and said discouraged.


    "What about the others?" asked the middle-aged plainclothes at this time.


    "Team Zhang, just catch them, and the others ran away..."


    The young man bowed his head and replied.


    "Shit, what are you doing to eat... Can you run?" he scolded in a low voice in plain clothes. Then he turned to Xiao Wei and said, "I''ll take these two away first..."


    "Take it away..." Xiao Wei waved helplessly.


    Then several people pressed Meng Liang and Yang Song out of the clinic.


    "Ha ha, your life as an outlaw is very short..." Xiao Wei walked up to Meng Liang and patted him. Meng Liang said.


    "When I come out, I''ll kill you first..." Meng Liang looked at Xiao Wei and said calmly.


    "Ha ha..." Xiao Wei smiled and walked away without talking.


    In the police car.


    "I don''t see. You still have the courage to sacrifice yourself to save others!" Meng Liang said, handcuffing his back and looking at Yang Song next to him.


    "You have it all, why can''t I have it..." Yang Song said disdainfully.


    "Hehe, do you regret it?" Meng Liang smiled and asked.


    "Regret, fuck, impulsive..." Yang Song replied very honestly.


    "Did you two talk? Squint!" the co pilot turned back and scolded.


    "What kind of law have I committed and won''t let me speak?" Yang Song was not used to it. Then he shouted, "I have the right to remain silent, but every word I say will become evidence in court! Now I ask to find my lawyer."


    "Hehe, you''re still looking for a lawyer like B. stay honest..." the co pilot smiled back.


    "You''re scolding me. Be careful I sue you for slander. Don''t think I don''t know the law!" Yang Song shouted excitedly, spitting Xingzi on Meng Liang''s face.


    ����


    Three hours later, Meng Liang and Yang Song were taken directly to the Bureau of city B.


    "Let me introduce myself. My name is Zhang Meng, the criminal investigation captain of B Municipal Bureau." Zhang Meng put the information in his hand on the table, then looked at Meng Liang and asked, "name?"


    "Meng Liang."


    "Native place?"


    "SZ City, l province." Meng Liang replied without raising his head.


    "Where did you go the night before yesterday..." Zhang Meng asked again.


    "I didn''t go anywhere..."


    ��


    "Have you been to erdaogouzi village, Guyang county?" Zhang Meng lit a cigarette, squinted at Meng Liang and asked with a smile, "still JB in my heart? I''ve been there, but I haven''t been there!"


    "...!" Meng Liang lowered his head and said nothing.


    Seeing Meng Liang not talking, Zhang Meng grinned. Then he took out a photo from his desk, walked to Meng Liang, directly handed it over and asked, "do you know this man?"


    "..." Meng Liang looked at the photo of Er Biao and fell silent.


    "This man''s name is Liu Biao, from Guyang County, city B. he was killed last night..." Zhang Meng continued.


    Hearing this, Meng Liang turned pale and was stunned for a moment.


    "I don''t know, give me a word..." Zhang Meng said impatiently.


    "No!" Meng Liang shook his head.


    Hearing this, Zhang Meng turned and walked out of the interrogation room. After a while, he came back, and there was another woman around him. This woman was the widow lover of Er Biao.


    "Yes?" Zhang Meng asked, pointing to the widow Meng liangchong.


    "See... Have seen..." the widow looked at Meng Liang, then moved away from her sight and replied tremblingly.


    "Is he the one who beat Er Biao?" Zhang Meng asked.


    "Yes..."


    "Come on, you go out..." Zhang dashed at the widow and waved his hand.


    Hearing this, the widow immediately ran out of the interrogation room.


    "How? Can you talk well this time!" Zhang Meng sat down opposite Meng Liang and said.


    "..." Meng Liang was surprised because he didn''t know how Er Biao died.


    "Why did you start to fight Er Biao?"


    "A little contradictory..." Meng Liang whispered.


    "What contradiction?" Zhang Meng then asked.


    "He robbed us of our money..."

 Chapter 1670

    "Why rob you of your money?"


    "..." Meng Liang couldn''t make it up.


    "Bang!"


    Zhang Meng suddenly slapped the table and shouted, "you''re fooling a silly boy here! You dare to kill because of some money?"


    "Fart!" Meng Liang also shouted, "I didn''t kill him at all. I don''t know how he died!"


    "Hehe, so the evidence points to you. You can''t run away, okay?" Zhang Meng frowned and shouted.


    "You are slander..." Meng Liang was silent for two seconds and said with his teeth.


    "Where are your associates?" Zhang Meng asked quickly.


    "I don''t know..."


    "I know someone is behind you and telling you who it is. Your sin can be much lighter, okay?"


    "I didn''t kill anyone..."


    "Son, think it over for yourself... Do you think it''s worth it for a lifetime?"


    Zhang Meng, an experienced interrogator, knew that he couldn''t ask Meng Liang anything today, so he didn''t go on. He patted Meng Liang on the shoulder, and then turned his head out of the interrogation room.


    At this moment, Yang Song is also being interrogated next door


    On the expressway in city B.


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    The telephone rang.


    "Brother, your phone rings!"


    The driving girl stabbed me who was already asleep, frowned and shouted.


    Because I was too tired, Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan fell asleep on the seat after getting on the highway.


    "Ah? What are you talking about?" I asked, opening my eyes vaguely.


    "Phone!" the girl impatiently pointed to my trouser pocket.


    "Ah! Thank you!" I took out my cell phone and saw that it was Zhang Zhe.


    "In this way, I''ll be a fugitive... I''ll send you to the Public Security Bureau, but you don''t know..." the girl leaned her mouth and muttered.


    "Hello?" I said by pressing the answer button.


    "Where are you now? How''s the situation?" Zhang Zhe asked quickly.


    "We''re all right now. We''re on our way to H city... How''s your side?" I thought about it and said.


    "How did you get to H city?" Zhang Zhe asked instead of answering my question.


    "I met a kind man on the road and drove him to me..."


    "Is it safe?" Zhang Zhe asked suspiciously.


    "It should be nothing..." I looked at the silly girl and replied.


    "That''s OK. Is the ledger still in your hand?" Zhang Zhe then asked.


    "I gave it to the old ghost. What''s the matter?"


    "... I can''t get in touch with the old ghost. I suspect something may have happened to him..." Zhang Zhe was silent and whispered.


    "Shit! Something happened to the old ghost?" my voice instantly increased by eight decibels.


    "The phone can''t get through, and people can''t find it. It''s reasonable to say that even if the mobile phone is dead or lost, he should borrow a phone to contact me..."


    "He must have been caught! What should I do?" I asked hurriedly.


    "Not necessarily. OK, let''s talk about it in H city..." Zhang Zhe said helplessly.


    After listening to Zhang Zhe, I hung up directly. I thought quickly in my mind that the ledger was in the hands of the old ghost and brought by Xiao Wei. If the old ghost was caught, the ledger would certainly fall into Xiao Wei''s or his hands... Once the ledger fell into their hands, we would be busy in vain, and Meng Liang and Yang Song would be in a very dangerous situation. We couldn''t get the ledger, and Liu Yong would be unable to protect himself, He certainly won''t take care of Meng Liang and Yang Song!


    Why did the experienced ghost disappear? According to the truth, he is the oldest person under Liu Yong''s hands. We can all run out when dealing with him all year round. Why didn''t he run out?


    Brother Xiao Bao hasn''t contacted us. Where is he now?


    How did Xiao Wei and I know our location?


    I kept remembering what happened these days in my mind. I found that Xiaowei seemed to know our whereabouts all the time, whether it was going back to the hotel to get the account book or waiting for Xiaobao at the clinic!


    Suddenly an idea flashed in my mind!


    Old devil, Zhang Zhe, brother Xiao Bao, there may be a problem among them!


    Thinking of this, I dialed Liu Yong and said directly, "we had an accident. Meng Liang and Yang Song were caught. The ledger is in the hands of the old ghost. The old ghost is gone..."


    "Where are you now?" Liu Yong asked without answering me.


    "I''m on the highway. There may be someone in your family..."


    "Come back and talk..." before I finished, Liu Rui scolded and hung up the phone directly.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Rui woke up by my voice and looked at me and asked.


    "It''s all right... The old ghost is gone, and the ledger is still in his hand..." I closed my eyes and said irritably.


    "Shit, are you stupid? Why did you give him the account book!" Liu Rui was excited when he heard that the account book was lost again.


    "Don''t ink, how did I know so much would happen..." I scolded.


    "Team mate like a pig! Liangzi Yang Song sacrificed in vain this time..." Liu Rui ignored my words and then muttered.


    "..." I closed my eyes and ignored him.


    "But don''t say it. I didn''t expect Yang Song to save us this time. I was a little tearful..." Liu ruigen said heartlessly whether I paid attention to him or not.


    Thinking of Yang Song, my guilt and self blame are even more serious. Liu Rui is right. I shouldn''t give the account book to the old ghost


    "You''re not stealing chickens..." the girl driving the car said with a bulging mouth and big eyes.


    "Elder sister, you can understand! Do we run like this when stealing a chicken?" Liu Rui patted his forehead and said strangely speechless.


    "Hum, what have you done?" the girl then asked.


    "Elder sister, what are you asking about with a group of escaped bandits? Do you know what''s good for you?" Liu Rui saw that the girl driving was very interesting. There was nothing to do, so they chatted.


    "I have the right to know the truth!" the girl said in silence.


    "You talk so hard to the robbers. Aren''t you afraid we raped you?" Liu Rui asked with a smile.


    "Cut, just like you... I haven''t seen any big storms?" the girl glanced at Liu Rui''s crotch and said very domineering.


    "Er..." Liu Rui let the girl choke, then quickly changed the topic and asked, "what''s your name?"


    "Wu Mei!" the girl already doesn''t like to talk to Liu Rui, and she can see that Liu Rui is very ink.


    "My name is Liu Rui, sister, add a wechat!" Liu Rui grinned.


    "No robbers take care of the hostages and want wechat..." Yuan casually inserted a sentence on one side.


    "Roll the calf, you know, sleep honestly..." Liu Rui turned his head and scolded yuan yuan.


    "There is a service area in front, I''ll add some oil..." Wu Mei said, looking at the sign of the service area in front.


    "OK! Don''t call the police!" I nodded and said.


    "Cut, who are you? Do you want something to eat? I''ll buy some..." Wu Mei pushed open the door and asked.


    "No..." I waved my hand.


    After listening, Wu Mei took a small bag and twisted her small ass to the service area.


    "This woman is very suitable for me..." Liu Rui looked at Wu Mei''s back and said.


    "It''s a woman. It seems that it''s all suitable for you..." Yang Song and Meng Liang are not here. AI, Liu Rui''s work is handed over to Yuan Yuan.


    "I found that Yang Song is bad at learning... You look very annoying now. Do you know?" Liu Rui pointed to Yuan Yuan and said.


    "I''m telling the truth..." Yuan Yuan continued.


    "Rolling calf, I don''t like you at all. I''ll officially inform you that you''re out of business about the vice president of the tomb robbing Association..."


    "Come on, be honest. Liangzi Yangsong is still in the game. Can you have a snack!"


    I looked at the two people talking more and more happily, and shouted very impatiently.


    In three minutes.


    Wu Mei walked back to the car with four bottles of mineral water.


    "Promise, here you are..." Wu Mei reached out and handed the mineral water to the three of us.


    "Thanks!" I took the mineral water and said with a smile.


    "Hey, I paid for gas and bought you water. It''s a real failure to be a hostage..." Wu Mei shook her head and started the car.


    "Hehe, I''ll reimburse you when you go back..." I unscrewed the mineral water, drank it and said back.


    "I don''t need your money..."


    "Ha ha."


    I smiled and didn''t speak. I felt that although Wu Mei was silly, she was still very good.


    "What do you think if I promise you by example?" Liu Rui blinked and asked.


    "Roll the calf......" Wu Mei scolded impatiently.


    ����


    At one in the morning, in the interrogation room of city B.


    "These two things have a hard mouth. I can''t ask them..." Zhang Meng frowned and said to the phone.


    "No, we must let them bite out Liu Yong, or it''s meaningless to catch them..." said the other end of the phone.


    "... what do you say?" Zhang Meng was silent and then asked.


    "... use some special means!" thought the other end of the phone.


    "You know this is the Municipal Bureau! So many people are watching!" Zhang Meng whispered.


    "I heard from Wang bureau that your son should go to primary school next year. It''s hard to get the school district room..."


    "Shit!"


    Zhang Meng scolded in a low voice, then hung up the phone, leaned against the corner and lit a cigarette.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Zhang Meng puffed his cigarette and struggled fiercely.


    "Pa"


    Zhang Meng threw away his cigarette butts and walked helplessly to the interrogation room.


    "Little brother, do you want to understand?" Zhang Meng rolled up his sleeve and looked at Meng Liang with a smile.


    "... I didn''t kill anyone." Meng Liang leaned his hands against the iron plate and looked up.


    "Pa!"


    Zhang Meng turned back with a mouth, pointed to Meng Liang''s nose and scolded, "talk back hard! Give you a face, isn''t it?"


    "... I don''t have a hard mouth!"


    "Pa!"


    "Fuck your mother, who ordered you?"


    "We didn''t kill anyone!"


    "Pa!"


    "I''m lying. I can kill you. Do you believe it?"


    "I didn''t kill anyone..."


    ����


    On the highway.


    "How long do we have to get to H city?" I asked Wu Mei, staring at the GPS in the car.


    "Half an hour..." Wu Mei answered after thinking about it.


    I took out the phone and called Liu Yong.


    "We still have half an hour to H city. Where are you now?" I said directly after Liu Yong answered the phone.


    "I was in the conference room where you first met me. Come here..." Liu Yong replied.


    After listening, I hung up the phone directly, then picked up the GPS in the car and pressed it.


    "After entering the city, go according to this address..." I showed Wu Mei the GPS and whispered.


    "Good drop..." Wu Mei glanced at the GPS and smiled back.


    Forty minutes later.


    We came to the address given to me by Liu Yong.


    "You wait for us here, don''t go there, okay?" I asked Wu Mei after I got off the bus.


    "Hungry..." Wu Mei said with big eyes.


    "Then go to dinner first! Come back and wait for us..."


    "Come on, there''s no money..."


    "Take this first..."


    I pulled out some RMB from my wallet and threw it to Wu Mei. Then I ran directly to the building with Liu Rui and yuan.


    "Thank you, boss!" Wu Mei shouted at me happily with the money.


    The three of us panted and ran upstairs. When we entered the house, I found Liu Yong, Zhang Zhe and brother Xiaobao.


    "Come on, sit down..." Liu Yong said expressionless when he saw us coming in.


    "Where are Meng Liang and Yang song now?" I was not in the mood to sit, so I ran to Liu Yong and asked.


    "Your two friends are in city B now." Liu Yong looked at me and said.


    "What''s up?" I asked hurriedly.


    Liu Yong looked at me. After a moment of silence, he continued: "Er Biao is dead. The widow identified you as the murderer. It''s a little troublesome..."


    "What did you say?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Liu Yong in surprise.


    "All the evidence points to you. Simply put, you are a murderer in your eyes!" Liu Yong continued.


    "Fart, we didn''t kill Er Biao!" I shouted excitedly.


    "I know, but I don''t know..." Liu Yong replied expressionless.


    "What do you say next? How can we save Meng Liang and Yang Song?" I asked, looking at Liu Yong directly.


    "Calm down, sit there and listen to me..."


    "I can''t calm down. My brother is now pressed in the Public Security Bureau as a murderer. Tell me, how can I calm down!" my eyes are red and I shouted at Liu Yong with great emotion.


    "Bang!"


    Liu Yong suddenly stood up, patted the on the table, glanced at the three of us coldly, and said without warning: "You need to know who you''re talking to now. When you do this job and go this way, you should be prepared! Is 500000 so easy to take? If something happens, you run to me and ask me what to do? We belong to employment relationship, not kinship, do you understand?"


    Liu Yong''s words are sonorous and powerful. Although they are very realistic and impersonal, he is right.


    We were originally hired by Liu Yong. We were not related to others for no reason. In such a big event, people have no obligation to save people. What he cares about is whether the account book can be taken back. Is the 500000 he spent worth it?


    If I mention feelings with others now, it''s sheer nonsense!


    The three of us clenched our palms tightly and watched Liu Yong say nothing, and our inner fear was spreading. Because the three of us knew that Liu Yong''s words were very direct, he would not take care of Meng Liang and Yang Song''s life and death, and even several of us would be charged with murder.


    What should I do?


    I sat on the sofa powerlessly and my mind was in a mess. I didn''t expect Liu Yong to turn over so quickly. I thought Liu Yong would have any way to save Meng Liang and Yang Song. Now it seems that I''m too naive.


    "Er Biao must have been killed by Xiao Wei. Then he bought the widow and colluded with her. Obviously, Yu Xiang was calculating you step by step..." Liu Yong paused and then said: "Yu Xiang wants to catch all of you. The account book is in your hands. As long as he catches all of you, he will certainly get the account book. Secondly, after you enter the Bureau, you will extort a confession by torture. As long as one person can''t stand it, the crime of buying murder will fall on my head..."


    "..." I heard Liu Yong''s words and fell deeply into the serious. I didn''t expect Yu Xiangbu to have such a big game, and it was still dead!


    "Hehe, Yu Xiang is very good at chess... He has made some progress over the years!" Liu Yong smiled when he saw that I didn''t speak.


    "What should you do?" I asked, looking at Liu Yong.


    "First, the account book is in the hands of the old ghost. Although the old ghost is missing, it doesn''t mean it''s in his hands. Second, as long as your friend doesn''t admit the fact of murder and doesn''t bite me out, I''ll be fine. Although this move is very dangerous, it hasn''t killed me yet."


    "But..."


    "But once the old ghost is caught, or your friend is beaten into a trick, then I will be unable to protect myself!" Liu Yong directly interrupted before I said my words.


    "They won''t bite you out..." I said.


    "Things are unpredictable, Xiao Bao and Xiao Zhe. You two go to find the old ghost now and try every means to find him..." Liu Yong sighed and turned to Xiao Bao and Zhang Zhe.


    "Good!"


    The two nodded, turned and walked out of the conference room.


    "As long as I''m outside, your friend will be fine. Do you understand?" Liu Yong patted me on the shoulder and said softly.


    "I see!" I nodded.


    "Don''t blame me for being cruel. The old ghost and the account book have disappeared. My situation is very dangerous now. I have said hello to the above and convicted your two friends as accomplices. As long as I don''t catch you, they will be fine for the time being... There''s only so much I can do now..." Liu Yong continued.


    "I suspect there is an insider in your hands!" I suddenly looked up at Liu Yong and said.


    "Why do you say that?" Liu Yong asked me with a frown.


    "I feel... No matter where we go, Yu Xiang''s people will follow us..." I gritted my teeth and said.


    "Who do you think is the insider?"


    "..." I lowered my head in silence.


    "Old ghost?"


    "Zhang Zhe?"


    "Or Xiaobao?"


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Liu Yong was so excited that he pointed to my chest and asked aggressively.


    "I don''t know!" I stood up.


    Liu Yong suddenly took up his hand and stared at me. Although his face was expressionless, the tingling in his eyes could not be covered up. His lips trembled and asked me, "tell me who the ghost is?"


    I was breathless and speechless.


    "Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t know!" Liu Yongda scolded, and then walked past me without looking back.


    In Liu Yong''s eyes, he may never believe the fact that there are traitors in his team. Maybe he thinks there are no traitors in his team, maybe he is deceiving himself and others


    Standing there, I suddenly felt something wrong.


    I suddenly turned back and shouted at the door, "Master Liu!"


    Outside the door, voices echoed, but no one answered.


    ����


    In the interrogation room of city B, Yang Song had been plagued by Zhang Meng for four or five hours and lay unconscious on the ground.


    And Meng Liang in the next room has also changed at the moment!


    "What are you trying to do?! fuck you, do you know how many so-called social brothers come here and put down the case?! hold on?" Zhang Meng took a toothpick, pressed Meng Liang''s palm with his left hand, and plunged his right hand directly into the nail of his middle finger!


    "Ah!"


    Meng Liang twitched all over, green veins on his forehead, and a heartrending howl came out of his mouth.


    "... you''ve got two pricks! You have 18 fingers in total, even your feet and hands. You can''t help but wonder if you can hold on!" Zhang Meng asked with a frown.


    "Don''t fix it, I beg you, I''ll take it, don''t fix it...!" Meng Liang cried with incomparable words.


    "Did you kill people? Who ordered you?" Zhang Meng asked in a low voice after hearing Meng Liang''s words.


    "Ah... I didn''t kill anyone!" Meng Liang shouted in a low voice.


    "It''s still not hard enough, you still haven''t taken it..." Zhang Meng picked up a toothpick again and said to Meng Liang, "I tell you ang! The toothpick is finished! There''s an electric stick or something. It''ll take another day!"


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Hearing this, Meng Liang gasped violently.


    "Come on, put your hand out!" Zhang Meng said and broke Meng Liang''s finger.


    "Don''t fix it!" Meng Liang shouted by pulling his neck.


    "Stretch out your fingers, fuck you!" Zhang Meng broke his palm.


    "I''m not loose, I''ll sue you, sue you to death!"


    "OK, I''ll give it to you later. You must sue me!" Zhang Meng frowned and scolded and shouted, "come on, come here and break off your fingers!"


    "Don''t come, I took it, I took it, OK? I said, I''ll say whatever you ask...!" Meng Liangyi saw someone coming, his heart was like being hit by a sledgehammer. At the moment, what he said was completely beyond his brain.


    "Really?" Zhang Meng asked, pulling his hair.


    "Say, I say!"


    "Fuck, don''t you think you said earlier that there would be no such programs?" Zhang Meng threw away his toothpick and then said, "Mom, if you''re like this, you''d rather die than surrender! Fuck."


    Meng Liang was lying on the iron chair, staring blankly.


    "Come on, let''s start last night!" Zhang Meng lit a cigarette and then sat on his desk.


    "Last night, I went to your house and fucked your daughter-in-law..." Meng Liang grinned, looked at Zhang Meng and said.


    "Draft it... Play with me!"


    Zhang Meng picked up the electric stick and hit Meng Liang''s head directly.


    "Come here, two people, then the whole..." Zhang Meng called two, then took off his coat and turned out of the interrogation room.


    "Pa!"


    Zhang Meng leaned against the door of the interrogation room, lit a cigarette and sucked it up. Then he took out his mobile phone and dialed a number


    "How''s it going? Did you lift the case?" asked the other end of the phone directly.


    "One pretends to be dead and one doesn''t say anything..." Zhang Meng said in silence.


    "Then why do you call me? Go ahead!" said the other end of the phone with some reluctance.


    "You can''t fix it. It''s easy to kill people. Think of other ways..." Zhang Meng said, gritting his teeth.


    "Shit..."


    Before he finished speaking, Zhang Meng hung up the phone, pulled out the battery and turned it off directly.

 Chapter 1671

    H City, Yu Xiang''s home.


    "Fuck, I didn''t expect these two children to have such a hard mouth!" Yu Xiang put down the phone and said to Xiao Wei next to him.


    "What''s the matter? We don''t have the ledger, and the two children don''t spit out. It''s very embarrassing..." Xiao Wei sat on the sofa casually and looked at Yu Xiang and muttered.


    "..." Yu Xiang looked up at the distance and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Three minutes later, Yu Xiang seemed to make a decision and picked up the phone next to the sofa.


    "Pa Pa Pa Pa!"


    Yu Xiang skillfully pressed a string of numbers.


    "What''s up?" the other party whispered after answering the phone.


    "... those two children in the bureau are useless!" Yu Xiang said in silence.


    "What do you want?"


    "Almost, you should surface..." Yu Xiang said directly.


    "Are you crazy?" exclaimed the other end of the phone.


    "It''s almost time. If you don''t make up your mind, Liu Yong won''t die..." Yu Xiang said, gritting his teeth.


    "Do you have a good idea?"


    "Think about it, all right!" Yu Xiang sighed.


    The other side hung up the phone. Yu Xiang closed his eyes and leaned against the sofa. "It''s time to end..."


    ����


    After leaving Liu Yong''s office, we took Wu Mei to find a hotel. I Liu Ruiyuan and Wu Mei myself.


    "What''s matter with the you? You''re all dejected?" Wu Mei asked bored while eating ice cream and fooling her little feet.


    I lay in bed and didn''t want to say a word. I just wanted to have a quiet sleep.


    "Ask you something?" Wu Mei pushed me and asked.


    I still closed my eyes and didn''t speak.


    "We''re all right, don''t ask..." Liu Rui sat on the sofa, smoking and returning to the.


    "Cut, the whole is quite mysterious. Sister, I went to bed..." Wu Mei glanced, stood up and walked out of the room.


    the second day


    "The old ghost has a letter!" Zhang Zhe hurriedly ran into Liu Yong''s office and shouted.


    "Where is it?" Liu Yongteng stood up.


    "Kidnapped... It''s 2 million yuan opposite. Let''s redeem people," Zhang Zhe continued.


    "OK." Liu yongmu nodded, not knowing what he was thinking in his mind.


    "Cash on the other side..."


    "Where do you trade?" Liu Yong asked.


    "The other side hasn''t said yet. Let''s prepare the money first..."


    "Be careful? Are you sure it''s an old ghost?" Liu Yong looked at Zhang Zhe with some doubts.


    "Pa!"


    Zhang Zhe directly threw his mobile phone at Liu Yong, who took it.


    A video played on the mobile phone screen shows the old ghost being beaten by a group of masked people.


    Liu Yong looked at the screen and was stunned. After a while, he said, "I''ll prepare the money. You can contact the robbers and make an appointment to redeem people."


    "Good!"


    After Zhang Zhe left, Liu Yong looked out of the window


    After a short vent, Liu Yong picked up his mobile phone and made a call.


    "You can move!"


    After the other party answered the phone, Liu Yong said only four simple words.


    Two hours later.


    Liu Yong, Zhang Zhe, brother Xiaobao, me, Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan gathered in Liu Yong''s office.


    "What do you mean?" I looked at the four boxes of cash on the ground and asked suspiciously.


    "The old ghost has a letter and has been kidnapped. Let''s take the money to redeem him at four o''clock. You''ll take the money later..." Liu Yong pointed to me and said.


    "Don''t go, brother. We''ll just go..." brother Xiao Bao suddenly opened his mouth and said.


    "No, let''s go together..." Liu Yong smiled and said casually.


    "You can''t go. What if it''s a trap?" Xiao Bao shouted in front of Liu Yong.


    "Hehe, if it''s a trap, I have to go. The opposite side is running towards me. If I don''t go, will they return visits?"


    "..." brother Xiao Bao fell silent after hearing Liu Yong''s words.


    Liu Yong pushed away Xiaobao in front of him, and then walked out with big steps.


    Several of us picked up the money box on the ground and followed Liu Yong closely. Only brother Xiaobao stood in place and afterthought Liu Yonggang''s words.


    "Why don''t you go?" I asked as I sat in the car and looked at Liu Yong.


    "Waiting for a text message..." Liu Yong sat in the copilot and closed his eyes.


    Zhang zhezheng was waiting for one cigarette after another when he suddenly received a short message from the bandit, which said: "within an hour, go to the gate of Castle Peak Park!"


    "Patter!"


    Zhang Zhe threw away his cigarette butts, then turned to Liu Yong and said, "he asked us to go to Castle Peak Park."


    "Drive!" Liu Yong replied.


    At the gate of Castle Peak Park.


    We came here in less than half an hour. Zhang Zhe parked his car at the gate of the park and kept looking around, trying to find the traces of the bandits.


    After a while, Zhang Zhe received another call.


    "Hello?"


    "You go to the fork in front of the park. Hurry up, right now." the bandit said directly.


    "Where are you?" Zhang Zhe asked with a frown.


    "Let you go, you go!" the bandit commanded impatiently.


    "OK!" Zhang Zhe paused and reached out to hang up the phone.


    "Hold on, it''s open." the bandit added immediately.


    "Fuck." Zhang Zhe scolded, and then drove straight away.


    Buzz!


    A minute later, we came to an intersection next to the park. Zhang Zhe glanced around with his remaining light, and then swallowed his saliva.


    "I''m here!" Zhang Zhe said to the phone.


    "..." the other end of the phone didn''t answer.


    "Don''t try, we didn''t call the police!" Zhang Zhe shouted impatiently.


    "There''s a repair shop on your left. You drive in and turn right. There''s a factory. I''ll wait for you there..." after a long silence, the voice came back to you on the phone.


    Zhang Zhe slammed the steering wheel after listening, and our car drove directly into the overhaul plant.


    Liu Yong was the first to get off the bus. He looked around the overhaul plant with his hands on his back. We followed him with money boxes.


    Five minutes later, we walked through the security room with the cash box, and then entered the innermost plant.


    "Patter!"


    A young man sat in a chair and watched the crowd light a cigarette. Then he rushed to Liu Yong and said, "is there enough money?"


    "I don''t want to miss you at all..." Zhang Zhe replied concisely.


    "Yes, check the goods!" the young man nodded.


    "Hula!"


    As soon as the voice fell, several people rushed up and opened four money boxes.


    With a cigarette in his mouth and a cash detector in his hand, the leading youth turned around the box, pointed with a ruler and said, "take out this pile!"


    "PATA!" the assistant next to him laboriously deducted the pile of money pointed out.


    "Shua!"


    The leading youth put a pile of money into the money detector.


    "Didi, a hundred!" the voice of the cash detector sounded.


    "OK?" Liu Yong looked up and asked.


    "Yes, yes." the young man nodded.


    "Where are my people?" Liu Yong asked with a frown.


    "You may not be able to take people away..." the young man said with a smile.


    "Shua!"


    Brother Xiao Bao and Zhang Zhe pulled it out at the same time, pointed to the young man and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "It''s not interesting?" the young man said with a indifferent look.


    "Drafting? Are you playing big? Do you know whose money you take?" brother Xiaobao then scolded.


    "I''m from Guangdong. If I don''t recognize you, don''t give me the whole society..." the young man looked at brother Xiao Bao and Zhang Zhe''s hands and seemed a little scared.


    "Give me the person, you can get out of H city..." Liu Yong, who has been watching nearby, finally spoke.


    "Hehe, who are you? You''re quite good. In H city?" the young man looked up and down at Liu Yong


    "Three!"


    Liu Yong raised three fingers, and the young man still looked at Liu Yong with a smile.


    "Two!"


    "Creak!"


    A burst of braking sound sounded, and another car came in outside the plant. It turned and stopped near the door of the workshop. We turned around and stared at the two cars.


    "Bang!" the door opened. The party got off the car and then stopped. Yu Xiang was the first, followed by Xiao Wei.


    "What made my brother Liu so unhappy?" Yu Xiang walked towards us with a smile and said enthusiastically.


    Liu Yong was still expressionless, turned his head and swept around. The corner of his mouth despised Yu Xiang and said, "it''s really you!"


    "What is me?" Yu Xiang still asked with a smile.


    "Where''s the old ghost?" Liu Yong asked cleanly without thinking of catching up with Yu Xiang.


    "Bring it up..." Yu Xiang shouted at the young man who received the money when he saw that Liu Yong already knew everything and had no leisure to continue acting.


    After a while, the young man pulled out an old ghost who had been beaten and covered in blood from the factory.


    "Brother... Go!" the old ghost shouted in a very weak voice when he saw Liu Yong.


    "Old ghost..." Liu Yong looked at the old ghost with flashing eyes, gently called his name, wanted to say something, but stopped again.


    "Come on, brother!" the old ghost saw that Liu Yong didn''t respond, and then shouted.


    "Brother Liu, how long have we known each other?" Yu Xiang went to the old ghost, grabbed the old ghost''s head and asked with a smile.


    "Nearly twenty years!" Liu Yong looked up and said.


    "Do you remember what you told me when we first met?" Yu Xiang asked with staring eyes.


    "I said you can''t make the climate..." Liu Yong replied with his head down.


    "Ha ha, do you think I''m a climate now!" Yu Xiang laughed, pointed to Liu Yong and said madly.


    "...." Liu Yong bowed his head and said nothing.


    "A hooligan who didn''t even want to see the same at the beginning, a little man who made you sneer at at at the beginning, now! Today! Push you to this share, can you tell me what it''s like in your heart?"


    Yu Xiang grabbed Liu Yong''s clothes and shouted word by word.


    "You''re old, you know? I fought with you for 20 years, and you won for 20 years, but today I tell you, you lost! You lost completely!"


    Seeing that Liu never spoke, Yu Xiang then shouted.


    "Come on, how can we let the old ghost go?" Liu Yong asked helplessly.


    "You transfer all your business to my name and take all your money away. Find a quiet place to rest, brother Liu!" Yu Xiang patted Liu Yong on the shoulder and said lightly.


    "Shua!"


    Liu Yong suddenly looked up and looked at Yu Xiang strangely.


    "I thought you came for the Development Zone Project..." after a moment of silence, Liu Yong looked at Yu Xiang and said.


    "Hehe, development zone?" Yu Xiangyi was happy and then said, "brother Liu, you are too naive. You are gone. I have as many projects as I want. Do you understand?"


    "You have a big appetite. Can you eat it?"


    "Ha ha, you don''t have to worry about brother Liu. I have my own way..." Yu Xiang laughed.


    "Brother, don''t listen to him... Go!" the old ghost stared at the beads and shouted hysterically.


    Liu Yong looked up at the old ghost. He didn''t know what he was thinking. The plant fell into silence.


    "I''ll kill you!" little brother Bao was suddenly angry and pulled out his hand.


    "Come on! I''ll stand here! Do it!" Yu Xiang said calmly.


    "Xiao Bao!"


    Liu Yong roared. Brother Xiaobao still looked ahead. The top of his mouth lay on Xiang''s chest and stared at Yu Xiang!


    "Brother Liu, how are you thinking?" Yu Xiang shouted at Liu Yong.


    Liu Yong ignored Yu Xiang and went straight to the old ghost.


    "Big... Big brother!" the old ghost shouted at Liu Yong.


    "Old ghost, if I don''t save you today, do you hate me!" Liu Yong''s tone of voice, always so neutral and always so simple, stood in front of the old ghost and shouted.


    "No... don''t hate!" the old ghost looked at Liu Yong, dodged his eyes and replied inconceivably.


    "Will you follow me?" Liu Yong asked.


    "No! Never!" the old ghost replied with his head down and his teeth clenched.


    "Pa!"


    Liu Yong swung his arm, slapped the old ghost in the face, then pointed to the old ghost''s nose and said, "I don''t give you enough money to spend? It''s hard to live in the house I give you? Isn''t the car I give you easy to drive?"


    "No... not..." the old ghost stared at Liu Yong in a daze and stammered. He didn''t know how to answer.


    "Pa!"


    Another slap sounded on the old ghost''s face.


    "Since they are not, why betray me?" Liu Yong bit his lips and trembled with anger.


    "Brother, I didn''t..." the old ghost opened his mouth and explained.


    "Pa!"


    Liu Yong went down with another mouth.


    "At this time, do you still want to cheat me? Even a few children can run out, but you can''t run out? You''re not caught, but you''re caught by Xiao Wei? You''re lost and don''t know to contact us? You''ve been in society for the longest time, don''t you understand this? I lay in bed last night and thought about 10000 reasons for you to disappear, but my brain told me that there is only one possibility, that is, you betray Liu Yong shouted loudly and forcefully.


    "I......" the old ghost twitched at the corners of his mouth, trying to explain, but he didn''t know how to explain.


    "Don''t talk, even if Xiaowei catches you, they catch you and get the account book is enough. Is it necessary to keep you? Think about it! One account book is enough to kill me, why do they bother to paint a snake and add feet!" Liu Yong then shouted.


    "..." the old ghost directly lowered his head and stopped talking.


    After listening to Liu Yong''s words, everyone present was deeply shocked, including me!


    Although I always felt that there might be an insider among the old ghost, Zhang Zhe and Xiaobao, I never thought it would be an old ghost.


    Liu Yong, a seemingly gentle tiger, doesn''t seem to be blinded by his comfortable life. His thinking is still so meticulous and his eyes are still so sharp!


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    At this time, Yu Xiang suddenly clapped his hands, applauded and said to Liu Yong: "ha ha, it''s Liu Yong. This analysis... Tut Tut, I''m convinced!"


    "Family ugliness, let you laugh..." Liu Yong returned calm and expressionless.


    "Ha ha, wonderful! You continue as if I don''t exist. Ang! Continue..." Yu Xiang clapped his hands and continued.


    "Now this man has nothing to do with me. Do what you want..." Liu Yong said softly, pointing to the old ghost.


    After that, Liu Yong turned and got ready to get on the bus.


    "Brother Liu, you seem to have forgotten something!" Yu Xiang shouted abruptly after Liu Yong.


    "Ah, if you don''t tell me, I forgot. Xiao zhe took the money..."


    Liu yongtou didn''t look back. He had to get on the bus when he opened the door.


    "Ha ha, brother Liu, you are so forgetful. Don''t you want this account book?"


    Yu Xiang laughed, stretched out his hand, took out the black account book and looked at Liu Yong triumphantly.


    Liu Yong stopped getting on the bus, turned his head and looked at Yu Xiang. He was silent for a while and said, "leave the money for you and the account book for me!"


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Yu Xiang seemed to hear a big joke. He squatted on the ground with his stomach and laughed.


    "The first day you met me? Do you think it''s possible?" Yu Xiang stood up and fiddled with his clothes, smiled and said.


    "Too little?" Liu Yong tilted his head and looked at Yu Xiang.


    "Such an important account book, brother Liu, you give me this money. It''s really a little less!"


    "Then I don''t want it..." Liu Yong waved his hand and then walked to the car.


    "You... What do you mean?"


    Yu Xiang finally realized that something might be wrong!


    Liu Yong turned back and walked to Yu Xiang. He looked at Yu Xiang faintly. Then he said with disdain: "after fighting with me for 20 years, you still haven''t made any progress!"


    "What do you mean?" Yu Xiang looked at Liu Yong strangely and repeated.


    "You''re not qualified to talk to me. Stay away! You think too much about driving me out of H city! If you can''t make the climate, you can''t make the climate!" Liu Yong''s voice was not loud, but everyone could hear it.


    After hearing Liu Yong''s words, Yu Xiang immediately picked up the account book in his hand and looked through it quickly!


    Yu Xiangyue turned back, and his eyes widened.


    "This... This is impossible! Impossible!"


    Yu Xiang looked at the account book in his hand and shouted inconceivably.


    Yu Xiang ran to the old ghost like crazy and directly threw the ledger on the old ghost''s face.


    "Draft? The ledger is fake! Tell me what''s going on!" Yu Xiang shouted excitedly, dragging the old ghost''s head.


    The old ghost quickly picked up the account book on the ground and quickly turned it up. After reading it for a while, the old ghost spread his eyes on the ground without squeaking.


    "Why! Draft it! You talk! Why!" Yu Xiang kept repeating a sentence and shouted at the old ghost.


    "Fuck your mother! Old ghost, you dare to play with me! I''ll kill you!" Yu Xiang''s brain was blank, took out his hand and aimed at the old ghost''s head!


    "No... no... impossible!"


    The old ghost lay on the ground and couldn''t understand why!


    Not only the old ghost, it seems that everyone present can''t understand why the ledger is false except Liu Yong!


    "Go home!" Liu Yong shouted angrily.


    We closely follow Liu Yong''s steps. Although we have thousands of doubts in our hearts, I know now is not the time to solve the mystery.


    "Stop them!" Yu Xiang shouted when he saw Liu Yong leaving.


    "Wow!"


    More than 20 people were suddenly thrown out of the plant, holding and hunting in their hands. These people quickly surrounded us.


    "Ha ha, playing with firepower?" Liu Yong looked at a group of people who suddenly appeared, grinned and said faintly.


    At this time, Yu Xiang had no expression on his face. He slowly came over and sorted Liu Yong''s collar. Then he slowly said, "brother Liu, don''t want to go out today..."


    "Then I have to go out?" Liu Yong asked with a smile as Yu Xiang fiddled with his clothes.


    "Then try!" a familiar voice sounded.


    It was not Yu Xiang who spoke.


    It''s Zhang Zhe!


    Zhang Zhe clenched his hand and pointed to Liu Yong''s head. His voice looked at Liu Yong coldly and said.


    "What!" I exclaimed.


    I can''t believe the sudden scene. It turns out that Zhang Zhe is also a traitor!


    I was not the only one who was surprised. Everyone stared at Zhang Zhe. All this happened so suddenly!


    "Xiao Zhe, what are you doing?" Xiao Bao didn''t seem to believe Zhang Zhe was an insider and shouted excitedly.


    Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan also looked at the familiar and strange Zhang Zhe in surprise.


    "Fuck your mother! Zhang Zhe! Put it down and say something at home!" brother Xiao Bao saw that Zhang Zhe didn''t speak, raised it and shouted.


    "Xiao Bao! I''m sorry! I can''t go back! I can''t play Gobang with you anymore!" Zhang Zhe said coldly.


    "I''ll fuck you!" brother Xiao Bao kicked Zhang Zhe''s belly. Then he went crazy, pulled his hair and punched him in the face.


    "Do you know who you''re referring to! It''s the man who helped you pay back the money when you were chased by usury! It''s the father who raised you until now! He always likes you, you know! He treats you as a married son! He''s closer than me! You''re mixed with society! You''re stupid! Tell me why?" brother Bao pulled his hair and pointed to Liu Yong.


    "Are you finished? Let me go when you''re finished!" Zhang Zhe looked at brother Xiaobao like a stranger and said without a trace of expression.


    "... my brother Zhang Zhe... Dead... Dead!" brother Xiao Bao loosened Zhang Zhe and lay on the ground with tears in his eyes.


    "Brother Xiaobao!" I ran to pick up brother Xiaobao.


    "Zhang Zhe, how do I treat you?" Liu Yong walked up to Zhang Zhe and asked coldly.


    "Good for me!" Zhang Zhe shouted.


    "Then why betray me!" Liu Yong continued.


    "I don''t get enough!"


    "I can''t help it at last, can I?" Liu Yong said with a smile.


    "You knew I was a traitor, didn''t you?" Zhang Zhe asked.


    "I''ve known for a long time. I''ve been giving you another chance. As long as you follow me on the bus today, I can think that everything hasn''t happened! But you still can''t help it!" Liu Yong sighed and said in a sad voice.


    ��How did you know? " Zhang Zhe raised his voice eight degrees, stared at Liu Yong and asked.


    "Do you want to know?" Liu Yong stared at Zhang Zhe.


    "Yes!"


    "Come and see this video!" Liu Yong took out his mobile phone from his trouser pocket and threw it to Zhang Zhe.


    There is a video playing on the mobile phone, which is roughly as follows:


    "Please, let me go!" Er Biao lay on the ground, man Liang looked at Zhang Zhe in panic and begged.


    "You have to die. If you don''t die, we''ll be busy in vain..." Zhang Zhe said with a blank face in his hand.


    "Come on, stop the ink and do it!" Xiaowei''s voice sounded outside the video.


    Zhang Zhe put a mineral water bottle on his mouth, put his finger on the trigger and shouted softly, "come on, look up!"


    Er Biao was stunned.


    "Poof!"


    Not a harsh sound, er Biao''s eyebrows turned a little red, stared at the beads and fell to the ground.


    "This work is done quickly, worthy of the Liu family..." after Er Biao''s death, Xiao Wei''s voice sounded again.


    "Inform your boss immediately, call the police and arrest the person. The person is in Zhang''s orthopedics department..."

 Chapter 1672

    The video ends.


    Today''s event is too sudden. I can guess that there are ghosts under Liu Yong''s hands, but I can''t think of it. Zhang Zhe and the old ghost are both traitors, and what surprises me most is that Xiao Wei is Liu Yong''s person!


    "It''s too messy..." Liu Rui looked at what was happening in front of him, stared at me and said.


    "It turned out that Er Biao was killed by Zhang Zhe... The video was recorded by Xiao Wei, which means that Liangzi and Yang Song are all right?" Yuan Yuan also analyzed.


    "Well, it''s all right. As long as there is this video, we can save them both..." I nodded and said.


    "Hehe, Xiaowei is your man?" Zhang Zhe sneered after watching the video.


    "I''m not his man, just take what you need!" at this time, Xiao Wei came out with his hands on his back.


    "Xiaowei... What are you doing?" Yu Xiang looked at Xiaowei manliang in surprise.


    "What do you say I''m doing?" Xiao Wei Ran to Yu Xiang like crazy and shouted with big eyes.


    "What do you mean?" Yu Xiang lowered his head and bit his teeth back.


    Xiao Wei pointed to Yu Xiang''s nose: "you are still acting!"


    "Xiao Wei..." Yu Xiang bit his lips and suddenly raised his head to look at Xiao Wei.


    "Don''t call me Xiao Wei! I feel sick!" Xiao Wei stretched out his hand to Yu Xiang and shouted loudly.


    "Tell me how old I am this year?" Xiao Wei then asked.


    "23!" Yu Xiang replied.


    "Why do you remember so clearly? Tell me why?" Xiao Wei roared word by word.


    "..." Yu Xiang lowered his head in silence.


    "Nineteen years ago, you personally killed your eldest brother''s family. You stepped on the body of your eldest brother''s family to today, didn''t you?"


    "Fart! Don''t listen to Liu Wei. He''s telling the truth. He''s always provoking! You''ve been fooled, you know?" Yu Xiang explained excitedly.


    "You don''t admit it yet, do you? I''ve found a lot of people who know about it. Everyone told me that you killed your eldest brother yourself!"


    "Oh, so you know everything..." Yu Xiang smiled bitterly and didn''t explain again.


    "But you didn''t kill your eldest brother''s three-year-old son, did you?" Xiao Wei continued.


    "Yes!"


    "That''s me, isn''t it?" Xiao Wei shouted, holding Yu Xiang''s clothes almost madly.


    "Xiao Wei..."


    "Don''t call me Xiao Wei. If Liu Yong hadn''t told me the truth, I might have worked hard for my father''s enemy all my life!"


    "Hahaha, this is all evil. Yes, I killed your whole family, including your parents!" Yu Xiang finally admitted the fact.


    "Then why didn''t you kill me?" Xiao Wei asked with tears.


    "Maybe it''s the discovery of conscience!" Yu Xiang thought for a while and replied.


    "What a discovery of conscience..." Xiao Wei said madly, pointing to Yu Xiang with tears in his eyes and laughing.


    Yu Xiang glanced at Xiao Wei with a guilty voice and said with a trembling voice: "Many years ago, as Liu Yong said, I was a little gangster who achieved nothing, but I wanted to ascend to the sky step by step. What I lacked was an opportunity and a little human nature! I admit that! Later, the shortcut came! Your father took a fancy to me. He began to take me step by step and let me ascend quickly, but slowly your father saw my ambition and he thought Fate me, want to eliminate me! I don''t want to be eliminated, and I don''t want to lose everything at that time, so I can''t... all this is forced by your father! "


    "So you killed my whole family?" Xiao Wei asked, looking at Yu Xiang sarcastically.


    Without any taboo, Yu Xiang looked directly at Xiao Wei and continued, "isn''t this the case in society? If I don''t kill your father, your father will kill me!"


    "Bullshit! These are all your excuses for being cruel!" Xiaowei said, gritting his teeth and swearing.


    "I am a wolf in the heart and a dog in the lung. I should have killed you at the beginning..."


    "I''ll avenge my parents today!" Xiao Wei suddenly became angry and pulled out his hand, directly against Xiang''s chest.


    "Bang!"


    A sound sounded in the plant!


    The driver is not Xiao Wei, but the young man who collected the money earlier.


    Xiao Wei fell to the ground and died in peace!


    I looked at Xiao Wei''s body in surprise. Although I knew that Yu Xiang might attack us today, I didn''t expect that they would dare to kill in broad daylight!


    "Who told you to drive!" Yu Xiang was stunned for a moment after seeing Xiao Wei''s death, then turned his head and shouted.


    "If I don''t drive, he will kill you..." the young man looked indifferent.


    "Yes, since this is already the case, none of you will want to go out!"


    Although Xiao Wei finally betrayed Liu Yong, Liu Yong still had feelings for Xiao Wei. After all, he stayed with him for so long. Seeing Xiao Wei dead, Liu Yong became very excited. He stretched out his hand to pull a hunter and strode towards Liu Yong.


    "Fuck you, it''s all because of you!" Yu Xiang scolded Liu Yong loudly with hunting.


    "Wait a minute, I still have questions..." Zhang zheba opened Yu Xiang''s hunting, then looked at Liu Yong and continued to ask, "you knew I was a traitor. Why don''t you get rid of me until today?"


    "I think you''re not the only traitor, so I''m waiting. I want to find out all the traitors!" Liu Yongping replied.


    "Oh, it turns out that all this is in your plan..." Zhang Zhe shook his head.


    "My judgment is not wrong. I finally let me wait until today. When the old ghost disappeared, I already knew that he was a traitor, but I still came with the hope that he was not. I didn''t expect that I was right. You guys! I''m so disappointed!"


    "Then why is the ledger false?"


    "In fact, the account book was fake from the beginning. I felt that there was a traitor among the three of you a long time ago, but I don''t know who it was. Finally, I discussed with Li Tao and decided to play this play to see who the traitor is!"


    Liu Yong''s words shocked everyone present!


    "What? The ledger is not lost at all. All this is your play with Li Tao?" Zhang Zhe stared at Liu Yong.


    "Yes, the account books have been lost all the time, and Li Tao has never betrayed me! I didn''t believe in traitors, but Li Tao insisted on me! Unexpectedly! Not only! But also two! Shame!" Liu Yong continued.


    "It turned out that you directed and acted all this..." Zhang Zhe slowly sat on the ground and looked at Liu Yong with dull eyes.


    "If the ledger is lost, no matter who is an insider, you won''t miss such a good opportunity, so you contacted Yu Xiang for the first time. Although you and the old ghost are both spies, you don''t know each other''s existence, do you?" Liu Yong stretched out his hand and lit a cigarette and handed it to Zhang Zhe.


    "You''re right. I don''t know the existence of the old ghost, and the old ghost doesn''t know my existence!" Zhang Zhe took the cigarette and took a big smoke.


    "Did you arrange us on purpose?"


    I can''t believe Liu Yong arranged all this. I looked at the man in front of me. He was so strange and terrible!


    "Your appearance was just an accident. I didn''t intend to use you to find the account book at first. It was Zhang Zhe and the old ghost who strongly recommended that I use you. They thought that your children couldn''t get to the account book at all. Unexpectedly, you brought me too many surprises!"


    "In other words, all this is under your control. No matter what I do, you know, right?" Zhang Zhe asked again.


    Liu Yong nodded.


    "Ha ha, I''ve been a clown in your eyes for such a long time. I''m a clown who is seen through everything..." Zhang Zhe mocked himself.


    "Xiao zhe! For eight years, you have been with me. I am like an audience, watching you take root in this city! Watching your growth step by step and your maturity, I didn''t expect this outcome between us!" Liu Yong bent down and sat next to Zhang Zhe.


    Zhang Zhe''s palms were full of sweat. Listening to Liu Yong''s words, his body trembled slightly.


    "Liu Yong has been in H city for so many years. I don''t have many friends. There are enemies everywhere. I don''t really treat you. I treat you three like my own children. I didn''t expect you and the old ghost to repay me in this way..." Liu Yong paused and continued: "you two are the most failed thing in my life!"


    As soon as Liu Yong''s words were finished, Yu Xiang ran over with his hunting, clenched his teeth and said, "I don''t care what''s going on. You don''t want to get out of here today!"


    "Yu Xiang!" Zhang Zhe suddenly turned his head and shouted.


    Yu Xiang gasped and looked at Liu Yong.


    "You stop! You put it down!" Zhang Zhe put his right hand directly on Yu Xiang''s arm and robbed the hunter.


    "Kang! Kang! Kang!" Yu Xiang''s eyes flashed crazy. The bullet hit the wall and stirred up a burst of sparks.


    "You''re stopping me, I''ll kill you!" Yu Xiang shouted to Zhang Zhe with trembling all over.


    "He raised me. Can I watch him die? Can I?" Zhang Zhe shouted completely out of his mind.


    "At this time, you think of his kindness to you again? What did you think when you came to me?"


    "..." Zhang Zhe lowered his head and was silent.


    "Tired, let''s go!" Liu Yong stood up, rubbed his cheeks tired, and turned his head to get on the bus.


    "Stop!" Yu Xiang squeezed a sentence from his teeth.


    "Can you stop it?" Liu yongtou asked without looking back.


    "Draft it, you see I can''t stop it!" Yu Xiang started hunting again, his voice trembling.


    "Da... Da... Da!"


    A continuous sound resounded through the sky.


    "Camel Xiangzi, let me see what firepower you can stop my brother!"


    At this time, about 30 people suddenly broke into the factory.


    The leader is a strong middle-aged man, wearing a black leather jacket, green military pants and a pair of rubber military boots. We have met this man, the old sun we just received in city B!


    "Li Tao!" Yu Xiang and Zhang Zhe shouted almost at the same time as they looked at the middle-aged leader.


    Now I finally understand that Lao sun is Li Tao, and Li Tao is Lao sun.


    "Liangzi, Yang Song!" Liu Rui exclaimed, looking at the two young people behind Li Tao.


    "Hi!" Yang Song shook the * * * on his hand and greeted me heartlessly.


    "Liangzi!" I shouted when I saw Meng Liang. When Meng Liang saw me, a smile finally appeared on his face, rushed over and hugged me.


    "All right!" I looked at Meng Liang''s wound and burst into tears.


    "It''s all right!" Meng Liang said with an indifferent look on his face.


    "Liangzi... You''re back! I''m so worried!" Yuan Yuan also hugged us.


    "Big fool, no one will quarrel with me until you come back..." Liu Rui kicked Meng Liang and said with a smile.


    "And me... And me!" Yang Song also ran to us.


    With that, the five of us hugged each other tightly.


    "Originally, Li Tao has always been nearby! I underestimate you! You are ready!" Yu Xiang also recovered from his shock.


    "I want to go now. Can you stop me?" Liu Yong said without a trace of emotion and directly turned to get on the bus.


    The five of us quickly followed Liu Yong into the car.


    "Stop him!" Yu Xiang was completely flustered and shouted at the young man who collected the money.


    "Let me see who dares to move!" brother Xiao Bao shouted at the young man with a handful of * *.


    "I don''t move, I don''t move, because this money is not worth my life..." the young man looked at the * * in brother Xiaobao''s hand, quickly raised his hands, and then said to Yu Xiang: "well, boss Yu, my daughter-in-law may have a baby. I''ll go back and have a look first."


    After that, the young man ran out of the factory with his more than 20 people at the same speed. For a moment, Yu Xiang was left with only Zhang Zhe, the old ghost and several bodyguards.


    "I''ll fuck your mother!" Yu Xiang said, gnashing his teeth and scolding at the fast-moving young man.


    "Draft it! Just you want to fight with my brother?" Li Tao stretched out his finger and poked it hard on Xiang''s face.


    "Brother Tao, can you give me a way to live!" Yu Xiang looked down at Li Tao and begged humbly.


    Yu Xiang is like a big brother. At this time, he is a frightened middle-aged man.


    "Xiao Bao, drive back to brother. I''ll deal with these things..." Li Tao shouted to brother Xiao Bao.


    "OK!" little brother Bao nodded, then directly pulled open the door and sat on the main driver.


    "Brother, where are you going?" brother Xiao Bao asked softly after getting on the bus.


    "Go home..."


    Liu Yong closed his eyes. He probably didn''t want to stay here for another second or look at Zhang Zhe and the old ghost.


    "Buzz!"


    Brother Xiao Bao started the car and took us out of this bloody land of right and wrong.


    "Come on, I''ll try your social brother''s horsepower and fight with my brother!" Li Tao asked Yu Xiang with a smile.


    Yu Xiang looked at Li Tao with a overcast face and didn''t speak.


    "Pa!"


    Li Tao tilted his mouth, slapped Yu Xiang, and continued to shout, "draft it! Just give my family a whole chicken and dog like you?"


    "You''re paralyzed! Kneel down and kowtow to my big brother!" Li Tao then shouted.


    "Splash!"


    Yu Xiang didn''t think about it at all. He knelt down and kept kowtowing.


    "You deserve to be a man? Kneel down. I''ll deal with the housework before I take care of you..." Li Tao looked at Yu Xiang contemptuously, and then went to Zhang Zhe and the old ghost.


    "Tao... Brother Tao!" the old ghost and Zhang Zhe looked flustered and shivered at Li Tao.


    "Don''t call me brother, I don''t have a brother like you two..." Li Tao looked at the two people on the ground without expression.


    "Elder brother... Elder brother... Tell Mr. Liu, let me go... For so many years, I have no credit but also hard work..." the old ghost hugged Li Tao''s thigh and shouted incoherently.


    Li Tao looked at the old ghost, was silent for a while, and squatted down slowly.


    "I watched you two grow up. Why do you two bother? Dare to sell big brother just because of such a thing?"


    Li Tao pointed to Yu Xiang, who was kneeling on the side, and shouted that he hated iron and steel.


    "Brother Tao, i... I''m confused... Let me go!" the old ghost prayed.


    "Old ghost, at this time, don''t be so childish, OK?" Zhang Zhe, who hasn''t spoken, said with a dull look.


    "I''m different from you. I''m confused. Big brother won''t care about me!" at this moment, the old ghost still holds the last hope in his heart.


    "There are gains and losses when you come out. This time it''s broken. I''m convinced! Brother Tao, give it a good time!" Zhang Zhe closed his eyes, opened his arms and said frankly.


    "Xiao Zhe, you''re a man. There''s a mistake in the direction. You''re just too worried. Do you know?" Li Tao looked at Zhang Zhe with a little satisfaction.


    "Needless to say, brother Tao, let''s drink together in the next life!"


    "Kang!"


    Ring!


    Zhang Zhe fell to the ground with a smile and closed his eyes.


    "Tao... Brother Tao... Give me a way to live!"


    Looking at Zhang Zhe''s body, the old ghost immediately lost his mind and cried loudly.


    "Old devil, look away. Brother doesn''t want to see you again, so you can''t live, okay?" Li Tao comforted softly.


    "No... no! I don''t want to die!"


    The old ghost stood up and ran frantically to the door of the factory.


    "Da Da!"


    A row of bullets shot at the old ghost.


    "Why?"


    Li Tao shook his head helplessly and didn''t even want to look back.


    "It''s over at home. It''s your turn now!"


    Li Tao came to Yu Xiang and said softly.


    "No... impossible! You can''t kill me, there are people on me! They won''t ignore me, no, can you let me call!" Yu Xiang looked at Li Tao with fear.


    "There''s a monkey king above you. It''s hard to work. I tell you! Don''t play with Liu Yong in the next life. He''s quick eyed. I''m afraid!"


    Li Tao pushed Yu Xiang''s head directly.


    "Brother Tao, brother Tao, I have money. I''ll give you a lot of money. Will you let me go?"


    "I''m afraid I have no place to spend!"


    "I still have a lot of real estate and stocks. I''ll give them to you. Don''t kill me..."


    "Kang!"


    With a sound, Yu Xiang lay directly on the ground.


    A factory, a piece of blood, four bodies!


    ����


    The other end.


    "People slapped me?" I asked softly, looking at the wound on Yang Song''s face.


    "No, take the electric stick to smoke your face!" Yang Song replied.


    "Fuck, these B''s are really doing it!" Liu Rui scolded with his teeth.


    "You''re nothing. I''ll pretend to be dead when I go in. They also hurt me. Look at Meng Liang''s hand..." Yang Song looked at Meng Liang and said.


    "Liangzi, show me your hand..." I looked at Meng Liang and said.


    "Nothing, don''t look..." Meng Liang subconsciously blocked his right hand.


    "I said look, just look..." I pulled Meng Liang''s right hand and found that there were small wounds on each finger. My lips trembled and asked, "this... How did this happen?"


    "You really owe... Nothing!" Meng Liang said with an impatient look at Yang Song.


    "Fuck, are these all people!" Yuan Yuan also looked at the wound on Meng Liang''s hand and scolded in a low voice.


    "Do you remember who made you? Liangzi!" I looked at Meng Liang with red eyes and asked.


    "All right, leaves! All come out, don''t straighten...!" Meng Liang said.


    "These two children are men and can achieve great things! They didn''t tell me how to fight! They don''t want the two useless things in my family!" Liu Yong also heard our conversation and turned to comment.


    "Jingling!"


    Just then, Liu Yong''s phone rang.


    Liu Yong looked at his mobile phone and frowned slightly, but he still answered.


    "Yu Xiang is in your hand?" he asked directly at the other end of the phone.


    "Yes!" Liu Yong replied without hesitation.


    "Let go, will you?" the other end of the phone said quickly.


    "Impossible!" Liu Yong refused directly.


    "Liu Yong, you''re playing big now. The honest life won''t pass? I''m on the phone. As long as you don''t die, you love to toss and toss!" stressed the other end of the phone.


    "He must die!" Liu Yong said stubbornly.


    "If you let him go, you will never see him in your life. H city is your Liu Yong alone, okay?"


    "I went to the city of B! I''m alone in the city of h at any time!" Liu Yong cursed with staring beads. "It''s not necessary to talk about it. I''ll tell you what they have to do to me. I Liu Yong''s general grid is like this. How much can I take!"


    "Are you crazy? Do you know the consequences of saying this?" shouted the other end of the phone.


    "Love what consequences, what consequences!"


    The other end of the phone was speechless, and the phone was rudely hung up by Liu Yong.


    "Patter!"


    The mobile phone in Liu Yong''s hand slipped and the whole person fainted directly.


    "Big brother!"


    "Big brother!"


    Brother Xiao Bao was driving and shaking Liu Yong''s body.


    Liu Yong did not respond.


    "Go to the hospital, brother Xiao Bao!" I shouted as I watched Liu Yong faint.


    Twenty five minutes later, we sent Liu Yong to the emergency room of the hospital.


    Outside the emergency room of the hospital, Xiaobao walked back and forth in the corridor, his head down and wrapped in cigarettes.


    "Jingling!"


    When Xiaobao''s cell phone rings.


    "It''s done. Where have you been?" Li Tao''s voice sounded on the phone.


    "Big brother, something''s wrong!" said little Bao, gritting his teeth.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Tao asked hurriedly.


    "Fainted..."


    "Which hospital are you in?"


    "Municipal Medical University!"


    "I''ll be right there!"


    After that, Li Tao hung up the phone directly.


    The emergency room door was pushed open. A doctor took off his mask and asked, "who is the family?"


    "I''m, I''m! How''s my big brother?" brother Xiaobao asked hurriedly.


    "There''s no danger at the moment, but I''m in a coma after being stimulated. Go to the front desk and pay the money first!" the doctor wiped his hands and said softly.


    "When will my eldest brother wake up?" Xiaobao asked again.


    "Depending on the patient''s condition, you don''t have to be around here. The patient needs to rest and stay with the bed..." the doctor looked at us and frowned.


    "Good!" Xiaobao nodded again and again.


    "Keep quiet!" the doctor said softly, then turned and walked into the office.


    "Brother Xiao Bao, or we''ll go back first... When Master Liu wakes up, we''ll see him again!" I stood up and looked at brother Xiao Bao and said.


    "OK, you have nothing to do here. Just go back..."


    After that, we walked to the door of the hospital.


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    Before we got out of the hospital, my cell phone rang. As soon as I saw Wu Mei calling, I suddenly remembered to forget this aunt!


    "Where are you? I''m starving!" I heard Wu Mei''s scream as soon as I answered the phone.


    "We''ll go back now..." I quickly took the mobile phone away from my ear and said softly.


    "Hurry up!"

 Chapter 1673

    With that, Wu Mei hung up the phone.


    "Where are you going?" Liu Rui asked, standing in the street.


    "Go to the hotel to pick up Wu Mei first. That woman should be hungry..." I said without thinking.


    "Who is Wu Mei?"


    Meng Liang and Yang Song don''t know Wu Mei yet.


    "After you were arrested, a woman we met on the road drove the three of us back to H city..." I explained.


    "Then why hasn''t she gone back?" Meng Liang asked suspiciously.


    "Who knows why this woman doesn''t have the consciousness to be a hostage. She can''t get rid of her. She eats and drinks here every day!" I said speechless.


    "She stayed here for me..." Liu Rui said faintly at this time.


    "How do you look?" Yang song came up with an obscene look on his face.


    "It''s very nice, but you don''t have much chance. Liu Rui made a reservation..." I said with a smile.


    "Shit, he made a reservation. I compete fairly with him. He has no competitiveness at all. I''ll tell you..."


    Yang Song''s confident face revealed his disdain for Liu Rui between the lines. He didn''t regard my brother Rui as an enemy at all!


    Half an hour later, we returned to the hotel.


    "Ye Han, I fought with you!" as soon as I opened the door of the hotel, I saw Wu Mei with a clothes rack in her left hand and a washbasin in her right hand. She rushed at me like crazy.


    "Have something to say, try not to do it!" I was riding on Wu Mei and said shivering.


    "Tell me, where did you die today..." Wu Mei put the clothes rack against my neck and shouted fiercely.


    "I''ll go out and do something... Elder sister, can you let me get up and let''s talk well?"


    I spoke as gently as possible, because I was really afraid of Wu Mei. When she was excited, she cut a big hole in my face. In that case, my young and handsome face would be ruined.


    "No, if you don''t make it clear to me, don''t remember!" Wu Mei said with big eyes.


    "What are you talking about?" I asked helplessly.


    "Why do you leave me on this day? Do you know I have no money and can''t eat! My mother is hungry and thin!" Wu Mei shouted with a wronged face.


    "What''s wrong with me! Elder sister! I have something serious! Can I take you to dinner now?" I almost begged.


    "Eat hot pot?" Wu Mei''s big eyes turned and said.


    "OK, sister, as long as you let me go, we can eat whatever you want..." I nodded again and again.


    "Hum!"


    Wu Mei turned and came down from me, and then walked out of the door happily.


    "This woman is stronger than Su Su... Not suitable for me!" Yang Song commented, looking at Wu Mei''s back. Obviously, she was stunned by Wu Mei''s behavior just now and immediately gave up the idea of fair competition with Liu Rui.


    "I''m so proud... Very good!" Liu Rui drooled and looked crazy.


    "No, I found that you all have a tendency to be abused? Why are you proud of such girls?" Yang Song looked at Liu Rui very puzzled.


    "You know what, it''s called love! I knew at the first sight of her that my love was coming! Cupid''s little arrow finally shot at me!" said Liu Ruijian.


    "I seriously doubt whether you ate the second kick as ham sausage when you were a child?" Yang Song looked at Liu Rui contemptuously, threw down a sentence, and then followed us out of the hotel.


    "You only had two kicks when you were a child..."


    Liu Rui also ran out.


    "Yuanyuan, you call old Che and Duan Hui and call them out to get together..."


    After going out, I suddenly remembered that I had been back to H city for several days and had not contacted the old car and them.


    "Who are Lao Che and Duan Hui?"


    Wu Mei asked curiously with big eyes.


    "It''s not you. Why are you curious? Don''t ask blindly if you shouldn''t ask..." I looked at Wu Mei and said irritably.


    "Ye Han, your skin is itchy again, isn''t it?" Wu Mei said fiercely, grinding her silver teeth.


    "It''s just two pimps..." I really don''t dare to provoke Wu Mei now. Who knows if he will beat me in the street.


    "What is pimping?" Wu Mei then asked.


    "It''s for the young lady... In ancient times, it was called the procuress!" Liu Rui explained briefly.


    "Eh... It''s really like gathering people!"


    Wu Mei tilted her lips and looked at us contemptuously.


    Twenty minutes later.


    We found a 24-hour hot pot restaurant. Because it was late at night, there were few people in the hot pot restaurant. We ordered vegetables and beef and mutton casually, and the dishes would be ready in a moment.


    "Elder sister, can you wait for everyone to come before eating?" I looked at Wu Mei who had already eaten and said speechless.


    "I''m hungry. I can''t wait! Don''t let me eat?" Wu Meili shouted boldly.


    "Eat, eat..." I really have nothing to do with Wu Mei.


    Now I feel that Wu Mei and Liu Rui are a perfect match. They are both the best!


    About ten minutes later, Lao Che and Duan Hui drove to the hot pot restaurant.


    "Coming?" when I saw the old car and Duan Hui coming in, I quickly stood up and said hello.


    "Ha ha, I''ve had a good life! I''ve eaten hot pot!" the old car sat beside me casually and said with a smile.


    "Make do with it. Go out and earn $35 million. Now I have a little money in my hand..." Liu Rui blew Niu force without trace.


    "I haven''t seen you for a few days, but you can still install B..." Duan Hui put his arm around Liu Rui''s shoulder and said with a smile.


    "It''s his professional fault and can''t be changed..." Yuan Yuan said with mutton and bared his teeth.


    "Roll the calf..." Liu Rui scolded impatiently.


    "Who is this beauty?" the old car asked Wu Mei, who was trying to skin the shrimp.


    "Come on, let me introduce you..." I pulled Wu Mei up and pointed to the old car and Duan Hui: "this is the old car, this is Duan Hui!"


    "You two are the procuress?" Wu Mei instigated chopsticks and asked with big eyes.


    "Er... It''s a colleague..." after listening to Wu Mei''s words, the old car returned awkwardly.


    "If you talk nonsense again, I''ll send you back to city b right away. Do you believe it?" I whispered in Wu Mei''s ear.


    "Hello, my name is Wu Mei!" after hearing my words, Wu Mei did not continue to tangle with the old car and Duan Hui about the story of the procuress, and generously extended her hand to introduce her.


    "Che Suchen!"


    "Duan Hui!"


    Old car and they didn''t care about Wu Mei''s question just now. They shook hands with Wu Mei very gentlemanly.


    "Sit down and eat quickly! The pot is boiling... Not enough for us!" I said awkwardly, looking at the dishes that have been eaten by these people.


    "How do you know?" the old car sat down and looked at Wu Mei and asked me in a low voice.


    "Go to city B and she sent it back to us..." I answered briefly. After all, it''s better not to tell the old car about some things.


    "Ha ha, OK, I''ll go to city B and turn back to my sister..." the old car was lewd.


    "Why do you like it?" I asked with a smile.


    "A little silly..." the old car thought and commented.


    "Silly or not, you don''t have a chance. Rego has booked..."


    "Hahaha, drink!" the old car was so happy that he reached out and touched the glass with me.


    After an hour of hot pot, everyone drank a lot. At this time, the old car wiped his mouth and looked for a chance to say to me, "how''s the work done this time?"


    "Hehe, what do you say? I didn''t do less work, I didn''t suffer less crimes, things were not rare, people didn''t admit less, I didn''t earn his mother''s money...!" I smiled, waved my hand and said.


    "Ha ha, if you''re OK!" the old car knew I didn''t want to talk about this topic, so he didn''t continue to ask.


    "How are you doing here recently?" I asked, looking at the old car.


    "Still like B, just like before you left..." the old car joked with a smile.


    "Wow!" I directly picked up my glass, lowered my head and whispered to the old car, "man, let''s tie it up and do something again in a few days!"


    "All right!" the old car nodded heavily, and then we drank the wine.


    Another half an hour later, Duan Hui, Yang Song and Liu Rui disagreed when they compared who could drink better, and then started to work. The three people first used cups, then used bowls, and finally used small dishes to make vegetables. One man continued to complete a jin of Baijiu and two or three bottles of beer, then dried pieces completely.


    Finally, Duan Hui directly lay on the ground and couldn''t get up. He muttered, "I really want to live another 500 years..." in addition, Liu Rui and Yang Song sat in their chairs, looked at the pepper in the pot, and studied what their rising constellation is this year!


    Just as everyone was dancing in the hot pot shop, a bully stopped at the door and four or five people walked into the hot pot shop.


    The first young man was wearing a jacket with rivets, Capris and rivet shoes. He looked like a hedgehog from a distance.


    When I walked in, I saw the man''s appearance. He was even worse than Liu Rui. His eyes were very small, his lips were thick, and he turned out. His ears were like his second aunt Zhu Bajie.


    And this person''s every move, ah, has a Latin style, as if he can give you the whole Hawaiian Hula at any time.


    Under the enchanting dance steps, several people sat next to us and began to order. They were relatively close, so I basically heard their dialogue clearly.


    It''s just some who''s broken their legs and who''s sleeping these days.


    After eating for more than half an hour, rivet man began to boast about his strength, and the content of his boasting was quite wonderful.


    "Fourth brother, I heard that you are going to Beijing for a while?" a boy looked at the rivet man and asked.


    "Well, there''s this!" rivet man drank wine and nodded.


    "What are you doing in Beijing? How nice we are!" the boy continued.


    "Let me tell you, my father told me yesterday that my ancestors left me an old house on the second ring road of Beijing!" rivet man said in a very loud voice with drooping eyelids and hot pot dipping on his mouth.


    "Pooh!"


    Yang Song heard this, a mouthful of beer gushed out of his mouth, and then whispered, "I really want to ask his ancestors what kind of power they used. They left him such a super luxury quadrangle in Beijing or the second ring road?"


    "Yes, it''s OK to brag, but we have to stop blowing, don''t we? We can''t stop at more than 500 square quadrangles in the second ring road. Maybe his great grandfather will leave a forbidden city for you in the first ring road next time..." Liu Rui whispered with his mouth tilted.


    "Ha ha!" Wu Mei laughed regardless of her image after listening to Yang Song and Liu Rui.


    "Don''t JB talk nonsense. It''s not good for people to hear..." I scolded in a low voice.


    "Why, he can boast and force, but I can''t boast and force?" Liu Ruihu came up again and asked with his neck askew.


    "Roll the calf, if we''ve eaten almost, let''s withdraw..." I suggested looking at some drunken people.


    "OK, I''m full!" the old car nodded.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll go to the bathroom to make up..." Wu Mei shouted at this time.


    "A day''s work......" I glanced at Wu Mei and said.


    "Why, do you have a problem?" Wu Mei waved her small fist and demonstrated to me.


    "Hurry..."


    With that, Wu Mei picked up the small bag, twisted her ass and walked towards the toilet.


    However, at this time, I saw rivet man stagger to his feet and say to the one next to him: "go to the bathroom with me and pee..."


    "Do you want me to go with you?" I stood up and shouted at Wu Mei.


    "Fuck off, I''ll go to the bathroom. What are you doing with me..."


    Wu Mei shouted without looking back.


    Five minutes later, outside the men''s room.


    "... this man, once he has money, he always yearns for the burst of love..." rivet man lit a cigarette and said while washing his hands: "shit, I don''t know when I can find my simple love..."


    "Elder brother, what do you want with these conditions..." the boy next to him smiled and agreed.


    "... hey, you''re still young and have less experience..." rivet man blew Niu B in his old age.


    "Hehe, I''m sure I can''t compare with you..."


    In the women''s toilet, Wu Mei casually made up her makeup, washed her hands, and then stepped out.


    "... Shua!"


    Rivet man and his companion instinctively looked back. When they saw Wu Mei, they immediately tightened their crotch.


    "Brother, this woman is the one who eats next to us. She looks good..." the companion said with green eyes.


    "That''s the spark. He''s coming..." rivet man directly put out his cigarette end and walked to Wu Mei.


    "Cough..." the rivet man held his crotch, tilted his neck, took enchanting dance steps, opened his mouth and said to Wu Mei, "beauty, alone?"


    Wu Mei looked at rivet man, then said in silence, "are you blind?"


    "Well, girl''s temper..." Wu Mei said a word directly to rivet man.


    "What''s the matter? I''ll go..." Wu Mei asked casually.


    "Beauty, leave a contact information?" rivet man bared his teeth and smiled.


    "I don''t think you call..." Wu Mei refused directly, then turned around and prepared to go.


    Rivet man saw the rejection and thought Wu Mei was playing hard to get with him. He strode directly to Wu Mei, put his arm around Wu Mei''s shoulder, and touched Wu Mei''s ass with his right hand.


    "Pa! PA!"


    Wu Mei, who is that?


    Absolutely, the status of women is equivalent to that of dogs, Tibetan Mastiffs and fighters in hens!


    Turn around and throw three big mouths directly on the rivet man''s face.


    "You... You dare to hit me!" rivet man touched his red right face and looked at Wu Mei in surprise.


    "My ass, you dare to touch it. It''s light to hit you..." Wu Mei''s eyes turned red and looked at rivet man.


    "Xiao Tie, catch this woman for me... I have to see her ass today. Why can''t I touch it!"


    Rivet man was obviously stunned by Wu Mei''s three mouths. With a little wine strength, he shouted out of control.


    "Fourth brother, it''s not good..." the companion hesitated.


    "If you want to catch it, you can catch it. If something happens, it''s mine..."


    Then the two men rushed to Wu Mei. Wu Mei quickly stepped back, leaned against the corner, looked at the rivet man and asked, "what do you want?"


    "Why? Fuck you!" then the rivet man ran to Wu Mei''s chest with an obscene look on his face.


    Although Wu Mei was afraid in her heart, she was calm on the surface. She found the opportunity and kicked the rivet man''s crotch.


    "Ah!"


    Rivet man covered his crotch and fell to the ground. Then he saw rivet man fall and ran to the hall


    "Fourth brother, are you all right?" the companion quickly picked up the rivet man.


    "Kick the egg..." rivet man replied with sweat on his forehead and pale face.


    ����


    Wu Mei ran to us quickly.


    "What''s the matter?" I looked at Wu Mei''s flustered expression and hurriedly asked.


    "Just... Just now two perverts touched my ass!" Wu Mei shouted tears in her eyes and panted.


    "Fuck, I''m tired of living. I dare touch my women''s ass!" Liu Rui immediately lost his temper and shouted.


    "Where are people?" I asked, looking at Wu Mei.


    "In the toilet, let me kick down..." Wu Mei pointed to the direction of the toilet and said.


    "Cow force, man!" Yang Song gave a thumbs up when he heard Wu Mei kick and lie down.


    "Draft it? Go and see what it is. Even my sister Wu dares to touch her ass..." Liu Rui was about to run to the toilet with a stool.


    To tell you the truth, even Wu Mei''s buttocks dare to touch now and with the toilet. What''s the difference between touching the tiger''s buttocks? It''s exciting to think about it


    "Forget it, don''t pay attention to them..." Wu Mei stopped Liu Rui and whispered.


    "No, I have to see what the hell!" Liu Ruihu came up and couldn''t stop anyone.


    "Fuck, catch that woman!" at this time, rivet man also ran out of the toilet and shouted at Wu Mei.


    "Shua!"


    The crowd listened.


    "He touched your ass, didn''t he?" Liu Rui looked at rivet man and asked Wu Mei.


    Wu Mei nodded.


    Without saying anything, Liu Rui went directly to rivet man, looked at rivet man, then opened his mouth and asked, "what''s your name?"


    "Why?" rivet man looked at Liu Rui in a confused circle.


    "I''ll ask you what''s your name?" Liu Rui repeated.


    At this time, the rivet men''s accomplices also ran to Liu Rui, and four or five people surrounded Liu Rui in an instant.


    "What''s my fucking name?" rivet man stretched out his hand and nodded Liu Rui''s chest, asking arrogantly.


    Liu Rui was stunned for a moment. He also felt that his question was useless. He held it for a long time and said, "I don''t fight nobody!"


    "Ha ha, which woman''s boyfriend are you?" rivet man laughed and asked.


    "Yes, why?" Liu Rui squinted back.


    "It''s easy to do. Which woman just hit me three mouths and kicked me?" rivet man reached out and pulled Liu Rui''s head and asked in a soft voice.


    "What do you say?" Liu Rui still suppressed his anger.


    "That''s it! Your partner is in trouble. You''re a man. You kneel down and beat yourself three mouths, and then let that woman accompany me for another night. That''s all......" rivet man thought and said.


    "Ha ha." Liu Rui bent his head and scratched his nose, and shook his right fist.


    "Why, can you?" rivet man then asked.


    "Come on! Look at my mouth, I''ll fuck your mother!" Liu Rui suddenly roared, grabbed the wine bottle on the table and patted the rivet man on the head.


    "Bang!"


    The wine bottle hit the rivet man''s head and suddenly reeled.


    "Do you dare to hit me!" rivet man thought Liu Rui didn''t dare to do it. He was photographed a bottle of wine without any psychological preparation.


    "Draft it! It''s you!" it''s not Liu Rui, but Meng Liang!


    "Wow!"


    Meng Liang grabbed the hot pot with both hands and swung his arms. The pot full of hot pot poured out directly at the rivet man.


    The people at the door were unprepared and crowded to dodge. The first two people were crying out by the old soup in the hot pot!


    "Bang!"


    Liu Rui raised his stool and photographed rivet man directly.


    "Ow!" the rivet man screamed and was about to fight back.


    "What are you looking at? Help!" the rivet man''s companion shouted.


    When we saw that there was help, we all joined the battle.


    "Your mother is a B. I haven''t touched her ass, so you touched it for me! Do you know, tell me what you touched!" Liu Rui tilted his mouth, grabbed the rivet man''s neck with his left hand, and a trip instantly knocked him down.


    "Stop fighting...!" Wu Mei shouted and came to fight.


    "You get away from me." Liu Rui shook his hand and pushed Wu Mei aside. Then he pulled his neck and shouted, "fuck NIMA, beat me to death! Don''t let go of one! Count one!"


    Hui, Yang Song and Yuan Yuan of the old depot sobered up and joined the fight with beer bottles. The most eye-catching one is Yang Song. With a hot pot basin and the strength of wine, he doesn''t know what the danger is, where there are many people and where to go!


    Yang Song''s foundation of radio Gymnastics in primary and secondary schools for more than ten years was not given in vain. He gave full play to his unparalleled unique skill: "blind b-playing!"


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    Liu Rui was totally abnormal, as if he had changed after drinking wine. Holding the bench leg in his hand, he ran to the rivet man''s head one after another.


    "Ow, Ow!"


    Moreover, the cry of this rivet man is also very special, just like the cry of pigs when killing pigs. The howling one after another suddenly makes me seem to have returned to the pigsty of Zhang Laosan''s family in my childhood, and an inexplicable homesickness suddenly arises in my heart.


    Three or four young men swung the bench and ran to Liu Rui''s head.


    "Bang! Bang!"


    Liu Rui was hit by the bench, staggered for two steps, and then swung blindly with the bench legs.


    Three minutes later, the other party was dry outside the door, and the rivet man who Liu Rui didn''t know how many times he hit his head got up, covered his scalded face and ran away.


    "Stop chasing!" Wu Mei shouted at us standing at the door.


    "Chanima, you''re a soldier, just stand there!" Liu ruigen ignored Wu Mei''s stubble and chased him desperately with a bench leg in his hand.


    The other party wanted to get in the car and run, but as soon as Liu Rui caught up with him, he hit people, so the pair didn''t dare to stop and had to run to the street on foot.


    "Draft, can you stop chasing!" rivet man shouted at Liu Rui as he ran.

 Chapter 1674

    "Draft, I have to kill you today..." Liu Rui came up with wine, his eyes red and ran after him like crazy.


    We chased half the street. Rivet man couldn''t run any more and lay on the ground.


    "Draft it? Why don''t you run?" Liu Rui asked loudly, pulling rivet man''s hair.


    "Brother, can we stop fighting? Just say what you want to do?" rivet man prayed.


    "OK! Fuck you, don''t fight!" Liu Rui asked


    "Don''t fight, don''t fight..." rivet man is thin and weak. In addition, he was pressed on the ground by us, so he moved his neck a little. There was a burning pain under the pulled hair.


    "Yuanyuan, find me a piece of dirt..." Liu Rui shouted at Yuanyuan.


    After a while, Yuan Yuan handed Liu Rui a fistful of dirt.


    "Man, man, what are you doing?" rivet man looked at the bumpy soil in Liu Rui''s hand and asked shivering.


    "Yes, open your mouth!"


    Liu ruigen didn''t pay attention to the rivet man. He broke the rivet man''s mouth, and then directly stuffed the dirt into the rivet man''s mouth.


    "Woo woo!"


    Rivet man looked at Liu Rui with dirt in his mouth and panic. I know what he wants to say. He may be expressing: "it''s not the baby''s heart. This thing''s voice is also very blocked!"


    Wu Mei was watching us bully rivet man. At first, she didn''t care. Later, she couldn''t see it anymore. She was a little anxious. She stretched out her hand to pull Liu Rui and shouted, "all right! Almost all right!"


    "Give me a long memory later, you know? You can''t touch anyone''s ass..." Liu Rui stood up from the rivet man and patted the soil on his hands.


    Rivet man nodded quickly.


    "Let''s go!" Liu Rui was almost angry and turned to follow Wu Mei out of the street.


    "What''s wrong with Liu Rui today? He doesn''t have such a temper at ordinary times?" the old car looked at Liu Rui''s back and asked me.


    "The power of love!" I thought for a moment and replied simply.


    "What is love? Love is a story that can turn a fool into a tiger..." Yang Song also explained his unique views on love.


    "I''d better not offend him in the future. This B is a little tiger..." Duan Hui shook his head and said.


    After returning to the hot pot shop, Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan and Duan Hui got on the old car, while Liu Rui became a flower escort, first sent Wu Mei back to the hotel, and then went back to the little bee to find us.


    "I think this B can''t come back tonight..." Yang Song said in a low mood, looking at the back of Liu Rui and Wu Mei through the window.


    "If he comes back, he will not be a man..." said Yuan Yuan.


    "I guess it''s just Wu Mei''s temper. Liu Rui dares to go to bed and pedal him down with one foot..." Meng Liang also followed the gossip.


    "I agree with that. Liu Rui has a small lattice, and Wu Mei can beat them..." I smiled and said.


    "Hey, good girl, let Liu Rui be a disaster!" Yang Song turned his head and looked at the stars outside the window, with a lonely flash in his eyes.


    "Why, why don''t you try?" I asked with a smile.


    "Pull it down, my lattice is not as good as Liu Rui..." Yang Song immediately refused.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    A car of people laughed.


    Although we say so, everyone still hopes that these two people can be together. First of all, Liu Rui looks like that. It''s really hard to find an object. If Wu Mei can take a fancy to him, it''s really his blessing.


    And although Wu Mei is a little tiger at ordinary times, on the whole, she is still a good person and has a cheerful personality. Moreover, she should also have a lot of money at home. You can see from the car she drives. Although she is tough, she can control Liu Rui, and both of them are the best. Liu Rui also has real feelings for Wu Mei, otherwise he can''t be so crazy today.


    Thinking about it, I think of Su Su again. I''ve been busy these days and ignored her. I decided to go back to contact Su Su.


    After Wu Mei and Liu Rui left the hot pot shop, they walked slowly on the pedestrian road with a little moonlight. The atmosphere was very harmonious and harmonious. In this environment, I thought it was most appropriate to kiss and do something bad. But my brother Rui obviously didn''t know how to cherish it. He bowed his head and followed Wu Mei without saying a word, We have nothing to do with our poor abilities at ordinary times.


    "Today you seem to be different from every day..." Wu Mei blinked her big eyes, looked back at Liu Rui behind her and said.


    "That''s different?" Liu Rui replied heartlessly.


    "It seems very angry..." Wu Mei thought and said.


    "Ah, I tell you that I can''t see others bullying women. Respecting women is the duty of our Chinese citizens..." Liu Rui didn''t know whether it was really stupid or fake stupid. Anyway, he replied foolishly.


    "Well, I see. You are a good citizen..." Wu Mei was embarrassed. She didn''t want to talk to Liu Rui for a moment. She walked forward with her long legs.


    "Elder sister, why are you walking so fast... I can''t keep up with you..." Liu Rui shouted while chasing after him.


    "If I can''t keep up with you, I''ll go back..." Wu Mei replied angrily.


    "Why does this woman look the same for a while..." Liu Ruiming obviously doesn''t adapt to Wu Mei''s rhythm. She was fine just now. Now she looks like a different person.


    According to Liu Rui''s IQ, he won''t understand what Wu Mei is all about in his life


    They walked for a while and passed a cafe.


    "Why don''t we go in and have a cup of coffee?" Wu Mei suggested looking at the cafe.


    "No, just finished drinking wine, my stomach is swollen!" Liu Rui shook his head.


    "Coffee is just to sober up. Have a drink. I''ll invite you...!" Wu Mei thought about it and explained pale.


    "I don''t drink anywhere. It''s too bitter to drink..." my brother Rui still shook his head foolishly.


    "Soil! Turtle!"


    Wu Mei was silent for a long time, holding out two words. She secretly vowed that she would never pay attention to the fool behind her.


    They haven''t spoken all the way.


    "Here, you go up..." Liu Rui said, looking at the big words of the hotel.


    "Don''t you go up for a while?" Wu Mei thought for a while and said with a red face.


    "No, it''s almost late at night. I have to go back quickly. I don''t know whether these fools have left the door for me..." Liu Rui was ready to carry the fool to the end and replied without understanding the customs.


    "Well, ok..." Wu Mei walked into the hotel awkwardly.


    "Wait a minute!" Liu Rui suddenly shouted.


    "What''s the matter?" Wu Mei looked back and asked.


    "Remember to turn on the light when you go up. I see you turn on the light. I''ll go again..."


    Wu Mei didn''t listen to Liu Rui. She turned her head and scolded in a low voice: "fool!"


    The streets were crowded with traffic.


    Liu Rui stood at the corner of the street, lowered his head and lit a cigarette, then looked up at the direction of Wu Mei''s room.


    "Fool, do you like me...!"


    Suddenly, a crisp cry came from behind.


    "Shua!"


    Liu Rui suddenly turned back and saw Wu Mei standing at the door of the hotel.


    "Like it!" Liu Rui nodded.


    "Then why don''t you tell me?" Wu Mei asked with her snow-white neck askew.


    "I''m afraid you refuse me..." Liu Rui thought for a moment and replied sincerely.


    "Fool! Tell me, I won''t refuse you!" Wu Mei shouted at Liu Rui.


    Liu ruileng was in place, probably because of excitement or tension. After a moment of silence, he raised his head and shouted to Wu Mei with a trembling voice: "Wu Mei, I like you. You can be my daughter-in-law!"


    "Ha ha, good!"


    With that, Wu Mei ran back to the hotel with a red face, leaving Liu Rui standing on the street alone with a silly smile


    After a while, Liu Rui finally walked out of the joy of love, and the whole person returned to normal.


    "Here, happiness comes too suddenly... Today''s people, I''m really happy, I''m really happy..." Liu Rui was in a very good mood when he saw the light in Wu Mei''s room, humming a little song and walking back.


    On the other end, the Municipal Medical University Hospital.


    Upon receiving the news that Liu Yong was hospitalized, the so-called big bastards in H city went to the hospital one after another to prepare for a visit. This night, the daily output value of the parking lot next to the hospital was lower than that of the original one week. Even the fruit sellers next to the hospital followed suit. Just take money to see people''s customs. You have to carry something in your hands.


    But these people didn''t even see Liu Yong''s face, so they were directly invited back by brother Xiaobao in the name of resting.


    "Brother Yong, your body matters, because it''s not so angry..." Li Tao said softly while peeling the orange peel.


    Liu Yong took two pills and put them in his mouth with trembling palms. Without drinking water, he held them in his tongue. The strong bitterness was stimulating the taste nerve. He loosened his collar and sighed: "it''s too easy to get, so I don''t cherish them. Li Tao, do you think I''m too kind to them..."


    "It''s because they don''t live up to their expectations. It has nothing to do with you..." Li Tao reached out and handed the orange.


    "Hey... These children..." Liu Yong took the orange and sighed infinitely. With an iron will, his eyes were muddy and left two tears that he didn''t notice.


    No one knows how angry he is at the moment. When he knew that there was a ghost under his hand, he was never so angry... He was angry that he gave the old ghost and Zhang Zhe so many opportunities, but they didn''t know how to cherish it at all, and they didn''t want to turn back even if they realized their mistakes earlier and let go earlier, Liu Yong would give them a chance


    Whether it''s Zhang Zhe, the old ghost or brother Xiaobao, they are all lucky... Liu Yong gave them a platform to teach them how to behave and help them solve their problems again and again. It took so much trouble


    What did he get?


    Yes, betrayal


    Sometimes Liu Yong thinks again whether his requirements are too strict? Too authoritarian?


    He also wanted to blame himself again and again to alleviate his hatred for the old ghost and Zhang Zhe


    "You call Xiao Bao in and I''ll tell you something..." Liu Yong was silent for a moment, looked at Li Tao and said.


    "OK!" Li Tao turned and walked out of the ward and found Xiaobao smoking in the corridor.


    "Xiao Bao, brother Liu said he wanted us to go in..." Li Tao shouted at brother Xiao Bao.


    "Coming!" brother Xiao Bao put out his cigarette end and ran over quickly.


    "Brother Tao, what''s boss looking for me?" brother Bao looked at Li Tao and asked seriously.


    "I guess I''m going to fire you..." Li Tao said jokingly.


    "Ah? I can''t!" little brother Bao opened his mouth wide.


    "Ha ha, I''m teasing you. You''ll know when you go in..."


    Li Tao is happy and walks into the ward with brother Xiaobao.


    "Sit down..." Liu Yong said softly when he saw brother Xiao Bao and Li Tao coming in.


    "Mr. Liu, what''s the matter? It''s so mysterious?" brother Xiao Bao asked nervously.


    "Nothing, you don''t have to be nervous! Xiao Bao, how old are you today?" Liu Yong smiled at brother Xiao Bao and asked.


    "23!" replied little brother Bao with his head down.


    "Very good, very good!" Liu Yong nodded and then said, "I just called my lawyer to transfer the real estate and business under my hand, and then take the money to travel around the world with Li Tao..."


    "Master Liu, well, why don''t you quit!" brother Xiao Bao said excitedly.


    "When I''m old, I''m tired and can''t do it anymore..."


    "But, Master Liu, you just..."


    "Come on, Xiaobao, you don''t have to persuade me. I''ve thought about it..." Liu Yong waved his hand and directly interrupted brother Xiaobao.


    "Where are you two going?" little brother Bao then asked.


    "Awesome..." Liu Yong stretched out a box of cigarettes and handed it to a little treasure brother. He handed it to Li Tao and asked him casually: "how do you think about it later?"


    Brother Xiao Bao was stunned when he heard this. He stretched out his hand to pick up the cigarette and stopped in mid air. Then he looked at Liu Yong with red eyes and asked, "are you going to fire me?"


    "Hehe, no! After all, Li Tao and I are old. It''s OK to go out for a walk. But you''re only 23, Xiaobao. You have to make plans for you in the future, you know?"


    "I''m not going to..." brother Xiao Bao said stubbornly.


    "There are two ways now. One is that I give you a sum of money and do what you like! The other is to stay in H city. I''ll leave part of my business and contacts to you and continue to do Bailemen. Choose by yourself!" Liu Yong said after lighting his cigarette.


    "I don''t choose. I''ll go wherever you go!" brother Xiao Bao said directly without thinking.


    "Why are you following us? Providing for the elderly in advance! Can you be a little promising!" Li Tao himself was angry. When Xiao Bao said this, he directly scolded.


    "... I''m worthless. You both have a driver when you go out!" brother Xiao Bao said in silence for a while.


    "Ha ha, Xiao Bao, you can think well. It''s no fun to follow our two old men..." Liu yongman was pleased.


    "Think about it!" brother Xiao Bao said stubbornly.


    "Hahaha... I''m not a fool, at least I''ll leave someone!" Liu Yongyi laughed happily.


    "Roll the calf! The finished thing..." Li Tao kicked brother Xiao Bao with a cigarette in his mouth.


    "OK, Xiao Bao, go out first. We''ll go in a few days..."


    "Yes!" little brother Bao nodded and walked out of the ward.


    "I said he couldn''t go. If you don''t believe it, you have to be stubborn with me. What''s the matter? Take it now!" after brother Xiaobao left, Liu Yong was in a very good mood. He looked at Li Tao and said.


    "Who knows that the child is so tiger and doesn''t know how to kill me at such a good opportunity..."


    "By the way, I''m going to leave something for those children. What do you say?" Liu Yong continued.


    "Those kids?" Li Tao was not very impressed with us.


    "Just help me find the books..."


    "What do you want to keep? Just give me some money..." Li Tao said.


    "I think those children are very interesting. I want to leave them something and see what they can do in H city..." Liu Yong thought and said.


    "You can pull it down. Don''t pit those children. Although they are good seedlings, you''d better not lead them on this road..." Li Tao still disagreed.


    "I can see that they have to walk this way sooner or later. I might as well leave something for them as I give them money!" Liu Yong continued.


    "Forget it, do whatever you like, I don''t care..." Li Tao waved his hand, stood up and was ready to go out.


    "After all these years, you still have this temper. I haven''t finished talking!" Liu Yong said hurriedly when he saw that Li Tao was leaving.


    "What else, hurry up! I''m still holding my urine!" Li Tao asked with staring eyes.


    "How much do you think I should leave for them?"


    "I''ll be happy to keep as much as I love JB..." after that, Li Tao opened the door and ran to the toilet.


    "Your kidney is ruined by JB..." Liu Yong looked at Li Tao''s back and said.


    ����


    Since that time I beat up rivet man in the hot pot shop, my brother Rui also successfully came together with Wu Mei. During the day, they took public funds to travel around. At night, they were tired of it. Liu Rui didn''t come back until the latter midnight.


    After Liu Rui got the object, Duan Hui was short of people to fight the landlord. He had no choice but to drag Yuanyuan to play with him every day. However, after playing with Yuanyuan, Duan Hui obviously regained his confidence. The most obvious performance was that he finally dared to call the landlord, and he still called three-thirds.


    "Leaf, give me the two thousand yuan tomorrow. I''m going to take my daughter-in-law to climb the mountain..." Liu Rui said while washing his face.


    "No money!" I refused without thinking.


    "Why? I have to let my daughter-in-law talk to you, don''t I?" Liu Rui''s position in our small group has changed since he finished dating Wu Mei. We are not afraid of him, but Wu Mei!


    "What the fuck do you do every day? You two eat money? You took five thousand yesterday and two thousand today?" I said speechless.


    "Oh, now everything is expensive. You don''t know. Two days ago, we drank a bowl of Banlangen on the side of the road, which cost me more than 200..." Liu Rui blinked and said painfully.


    "What are you, Banlangen? More than 200?"


    "I forgot what it was called. It''s dark anyway..." Liu Rui scratched his head and said.


    "That''s coffee..." Yuan Yuan said silently.


    "Never mind what it is. If you don''t give me money, I''ll call my daughter-in-law!" Liu Rui picked up his cell phone and threatened me.


    "Your life is a life of soft food..." although I despised Liu Rui in my heart, I still took out two thousand yuan by biting my teeth under the power of Wu Mei.


    "You don''t care what I eat, it''s true to take the money!" Liu Rui took the money and said cheaply.


    "I doubt you''re going with Wu Mei now!" Meng Liang looked at Liu Rui and said very seriously.


    "What did I run for?" Liu Rui asked suspiciously.


    "This money came from me..." I suddenly realized Meng Liang''s meaning and said painfully.


    "Liu Rui, you spend so much money every day. To what extent have you made progress with Wu Mei?" Yuan Yuan asked.


    "... it''s still in the stage of holding hands..." Liu Rui thought for a moment and said modestly.


    "Do you want to draw up a draft? Give me back the money. If you spend ten thousand dollars, just hold your hand!" after listening to Liu Rui''s words, I threw myself at him and reached out to grab it back


    "Deng Deng Deng Deng!"


    Just then, my phone rang!


    "Hello, brother Xiaobao, what''s up?" I answered the phone and asked.


    "Boss asked you to come tomorrow..."


    "Good drop, good drop, I''ll go and see uncle Liu early tomorrow..." I quickly said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, don''t be too early. He needs to rest..." brother Xiao Bao smiled and replied.


    "I see!"


    With that, Xiao Bao hung up the phone. I lay in bed and looked at my mobile phone and giggled.


    "What did little brother Bao tell you? I''ll give you this beauty?" Meng Liang looked at me and asked.


    "Nothing, nothing..." I waved my hand and replied casually.


    "It''s nothing. You laugh at the dog JB..." Liu Rui, holding the money in his hand, looked at me carefully and said.


    "Why did you pay me back...!" I threw down my cell phone and rushed at Liu Rui again.


    ����


    At ten o''clock the next morning, in the hospital of H Medical University.


    I carried small fruit baskets and walked into Liu Yong''s ward with a smile on my face.


    "Uncle Liu, I''m resting!" I saw Liu Yongzheng lying on the hospital bed, closing his eyes, and asked with a smile.


    "Coming..." Liu Yong slowly opened his eyes, looked at me and said.


    "Oh, my God, you can think of paying migrant workers. If you don''t let me come again, I''m going to pull a small banner to show my prestige..." I put down the fruit basket and sat next to Liu Yong with a smile.


    "Who told you I was going to pay you?" Liu Yongbai glanced at me and asked.


    "Guess... Why don''t you call me here? I won''t see a doctor..."


    "I didn''t understand the work. How dare you come here to ask for salary!" Li Tao came in, kicked me and said.


    "Brother Tao, what you said is not authentic. We are busy before and after. We have no credit but also hard work... When we come, I think about it. I don''t want the car. Just write me a check for 500000, and I''ll write you the receipt at home..." I think Li Tao and his shameless said.


    "The child is shameless. There is no one..." Li Tao and his speechless evaluation.


    "Ha ha... Is the child interesting!" Liu Yong said with a laugh.


    "A little interesting..."


    Li Tao touched my head and nodded.


    "If I''m ashamed these days, I can''t even eat... It''s not like your big business!" I said with a little reluctance.


    "... boy, I''m short of money now. These days I''m going to clean up and sell my business and real estate, and then we''ll take Xiaobao out for a walk..." Liu Yongdun said.


    "Why? Mr. Liu, are you going to leave?" I asked in surprise.


    "En en, get ready to go out and relax..." Liu Yong nodded.


    "Oh, well, if you don''t have cash in your hand now, I''ll wait. I''ll come to see you when your house is sold... I''ll take back the fruit basket first, and I can use it next time!" as soon as I see that I can''t take the money today, I''m ready to go out with the fruit basket.


    "Wait a minute..." Liu Yong shouted.

 Chapter 1675

    "Is there anything else?" I turned to look at Liu Yong and asked.


    "You are not sincere. If you don''t give you money, you won''t even leave me the fruit basket?" Liu Yong looked at me a little reluctantly.


    "Master Liu, who is not sincere? You are such a big boss. If you can''t take out 50 million at a time, I don''t believe it. If you can''t take out 500 thousand, I don''t believe it!" I put down the fruit basket and then said: "If you say you can''t take it out, it''s that you don''t want to give me the money at all. If you don''t want to give it, it''s meaningless for me to stay here. If I don''t take the money, I''m still building a fruit basket and my heart is bent..."


    "Hahaha, you child...!" Liu Yong laughed and pointed to me. He didn''t know what to say.


    "Come on, let''s get down to business. It''s really urgent to leave for a while..." Li Tao lit a cigarette and said.


    "Boy, I really don''t want to give you 500000 yuan, but I want to give you the Bailemen branch in the city center. Do you think it''s ok?" Liu Yong said directly without selling off.


    "What are you talking about?" I couldn''t believe my ears and shouted.


    "I said I gave you the Bailemen in the city center..." Liu Yong repeated.


    "You''re not kidding me! The Bailemen in the city center can sell 500 pieces of land alone... It''s much worse than 500000!" I still don''t think it''s realistic.


    "A bar is worth 500, and there is an underground casino..." Li Tao explained.


    "Yes, there must be fraud... I''d better ask for money!" I thought about it and still felt that there would be no pie in the sky.


    "Well, I''ve gone with Li Tao and Xiao Bao, and there will be no Liu family in H city... It''s still a little hard to bear to see my career disappear like this, so I''m going to leave a bar for you to take care of..." Liu Yong said in a sad tone.


    "Ah, if you say so, I will understand..." I nodded, understood Liu Yong''s meaning, and then said: "Master Liu, if you want us to help you manage the bar, it''s no problem, but I don''t know if I should say something..."


    "You tell me, I''ll listen to what..." Liu Yong waved his hand.


    "You said, although you gave us this bar, in the eyes of outsiders, it is still your master Liu''s industry. If we do better, there is no problem. If we can''t do it well? According to our current economic conditions, don''t say you give me a bar, just give me a small shop. It''s yellow for you for two and a half days. But it''s time to lose face. It''s your master Liu''s face!" I said with a look of embarrassment.


    "No, I found that your child can''t do without false money in three words?"


    "Mr. Liu, it''s not money fraud. We really don''t have money now! How can I operate this bar without money? There''s an old saying that it''s hard to make bricks without rice. Have you heard of it?"


    "Well, I''ll give you some start-up funds. Do you think it''s ok?" Liu Yong was really helpless when I said, gritting his teeth.


    "OK!" I nodded immediately.


    "Lawyer Zhao, bring me the contract!" Liu Yong shouted at the door.


    After a while, a gentle middle-aged man with Phnom Penh glasses came over with a briefcase, took out a contract and handed it to me.


    I looked at the contract carefully and found nothing wrong. I picked up my pen and was ready to sign.


    Just then I found Li Tao winking at me.


    "Brother Tao, what''s wrong with your eyes?" I put down my pen and looked at Li Tao and asked.


    "Cough!"


    As soon as Li Tao was about to speak, Liu Yong began to cough.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, it''s in the sand..." Li Tao waved his hand 45 degrees and looked up at the ceiling.


    "Don''t keep blinking if you have nothing to do. I thought you were discharging at me here... My heart is bursting!"


    "Shua Shua!"


    Then I bowed my head and signed my name on the contract!


    "Now this bar is mine!" I looked at the contract with satisfaction and grinned.


    "It''s yours. You and Xiaobao will go to the store tomorrow. I''ve prepared all the formalities for you. If there''s no problem, you can open it directly in a few days..." Liu Yong smiled and nodded.


    "This happiness came so suddenly that I became the boss when I wasn''t careful... By the way, you should pay more attention to Mr. Liu''s money! I can''t even eat the food I let Liu Ruika eat recently. I drink cold water every day..." I continued.


    "Don''t worry, I promise you..."


    "Well, if there''s nothing wrong with Mr. Liu, I''ll go first. I have to go back and hold a marketing seminar..." I don''t want to stay here for a minute when I see the bar.


    "Well, it''s all right. Go back..." Liu Yong waved his hand.


    "This apple is easy to rot if you eat it quickly..." I stood up and looked at the fruit basket and said with a smile.


    "Why? You don''t take the fruit basket back?" Li Tao said with a curl of his mouth.


    "Ha ha, brother Tao is so humorous. I bought it for the patient. There''s no reason to take it back..." I smiled awkwardly, then went to Li Tao and said, "xiaotaozi, you''d better pay attention to talking to me in the future. I''m also the one who will be the boss soon. I''ll tell you!"


    "Hurry to roll the calf..." Li Tao smiled and kicked me hard.


    "Your temper will suffer a lot sooner or later, I tell you! It''s too impetuous!" then I hurried to the door of the ward. I''m not afraid of anyone in the room, just Li Tao, who dares to take a machine gun


    After leaving the hospital, I took a taxi back to the little bee KTV.


    "Still studying network marketing?" I walked into the old car''s room and found him staring at the webcast in front of the computer.


    "I analyze what kind of anchor the audience is proud of now, and study the market trend..." the old driver replied without lifting his head.


    "Ha ha, your job is also a mental job!" I said with a smile.


    "It''s not so good. The audience is full of strange things. You don''t know what they like to see. Today they are proud and good-looking, tomorrow they will be proud and ugly. Today they see big breasts, tomorrow they have to find long legs... You can''t do without studying this thing!" the old car shook his head and sighed.


    "... do you understand if I give you a bar now?" I was silent for a while and then asked directly.


    "... what kind of bar do you have to see? The conditions are too poor. I certainly don''t understand..."


    "What about the condition of Bailemen?" I asked as soon as I heard the play.


    "There must be no problem with the Bailemen. The other people''s configuration is the top configuration. Now people with a little spare money are willing to find a higher bar..." the old car thought for a moment and said.


    "That''s all right!" I nodded.


    "Why? You want to open a bar? If you press the scale of Bailemen, you can get a lot of money without store decoration..." the old car finally understood what I meant, looked up and said.


    "I said Liu Yong gave me the Bailemen in the city center. Do you believe it?" I blinked at the old car and said.


    "I''m not stupid. Do you think I believe it?" the old car looked at me like a fool.


    "You look down on your brother Ye''s strength..."


    "Nonsense, Liu Yong''s head makes farts jump? Give you such a valuable bar..." Lao Che still doesn''t believe Liu Yong can give me the bar.


    "Maybe it really makes me fart. Liu Yong will leave H City in two days. No one takes care of the bar, so let me take care of it..." I looked at the old car and said very seriously.


    "Pull it down! There are so many people under Liu Yong. You can''t turn it to you! Unless he thinks you are his godfather, it''s enough for you to think of him as his godfather..."


    "Believe it or not, you are the life to open a concert hall in your life. I tell you, you will know when I take you to see the store tomorrow..." I really can''t explain to the old car, so I had to simply don''t explain, wave my hand and walk out of the old car''s house.


    "I''ve been silly all day. I always make up a story for myself and move myself..." the old car shook his head and muttered after I left, and then studied his online marketing


    After returning to the house, Yang Song, Yuan Yuan and Duan Hui were fighting the landlord. Meng Liang sat aside and watched the excitement.


    I was about to sit on the bed when Yang Song threw down his poker and rushed directly to me.


    "Did Liu Yong pay you?" Yang Song asked, looking at me with a cheap smile on my face.


    "No!" I looked at Yang Song and shook my head with some fear.


    "Let me touch my pocket..." Yang Song reached out and touched my trouser pocket.


    "Really not!" I shouted as Yang Song touched me.


    "Grass, I really don''t have any! I didn''t give you money. What did I ask you to do... I''m still waiting for you to ask for money and find someone..." Yang Song found that there was really nothing in my trouser pocket. He loosened his hand holding my shoulder and was a little depressed.


    "You can pull it. I''m choked by Liu Rui. If there are more you, you''ll kill me..."


    "Hey, it seems that my emotional plan can only be delayed by me..." Yang Song picked up the poker on the table and then played.


    "What did Liu Yong ask you to do?" Meng Liang smiled and looked at me and asked.


    "Liu Yong gave us the Bailemen in the center of the city. In two days, he left H city with Li Tao and brother Xiaobao..."


    "What are you talking about!"


    Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song and Duan Hui stared and shouted in unison.


    "I said Liu Yong gave us Bailemen. Look at your fuss..." I repeated in bed with great contempt.


    "Fuck, isn''t it? I''ll give you such a big Bailemen?" Duan Hui asked with an unbelievable look on his face.


    "Your reaction is better than the old car. He didn''t believe it when I told the old car..."


    "Fuck, if I really give it to you, can I work for you? I don''t want to work in little bee for a long time. There is no development prospect in this place..." Duan Hui immediately chose to give up his old car and go to our arms.


    "It''s easy to say..." I promised low-key.


    "Leaf, can''t he lie to you?" Yuan Yuan asked with some doubt.


    "Why did you lie to me? I signed all the contracts!"


    "It''s OK. Their old Liu family has a little conscience, which makes me very happy. My emotional plan can be advanced immediately. If this is a bar, it must be all beauties who let me pick..." Yang Song has begun to look forward to the future.


    "By the way, brother Xiaobao will take us to see the bar tomorrow. Let''s go together at that time..." I continued.


    "OK!" Meng Liang nodded with yuan yuan, but Yang Song didn''t have time to talk to me. He was still salivating at the corners of his mouth and immersed in his own world.


    "Brother Hui, you and the old car have to go too. After all, you know this better. Follow us!" I patted Duan Hui on the shoulder and said sincerely.


    Duan Hui looked up at me and was silent for a moment. Then he nodded heavily and said, "OK!"


    The next morning, little brother Bao drove to little bee to pick us up.


    Until the moment before getting on the bus, Lao Che still didn''t believe that Liu Yongzhen gave me the bar. He always thought I was fooling him.


    "Brother Xiaobao, do you think you''re wearing too casual today? Don''t worry. This is also my first time to see the venue. Is it not good to wear too simple..." Liu Rui sorted out the bow on his neck and smiled at brother Xiaobao.


    When Liu Rui came back yesterday, he heard that Liu Yong had given us the bar, and we would go to see the bar tomorrow. He was so excited that he didn''t sleep all night. He didn''t know where to find a gray tunic made of woolen cloth, and then he cut Wu Mei''s head flower as a tie.


    "You don''t wear... Not casually! Very good..." brother Bao looked at Liu Rui''s dress today, swallowed a spit and said speechless.


    "Not casually, I''m a person who pays attention to image..." Liu Rui nodded with satisfaction.


    "Isn''t it hot for you to dress like this?" Yang Song asked curiously when he saw that Liu ruire''s face was sweating.


    "It''s not hot, it feels good..." Liu Rui replied with an indifferent face.


    "Grass, this man''s brain is sick..." Yang Song felt that he really couldn''t enter Liu Rui''s world and scolded wordlessly.


    "Liu Yong''s head really makes farts jump?" after getting on the bus, the old car finally accepted the reality and whispered to me.


    "I told you yesterday. Don''t you believe it..."


    "Grass, I can finally show my front feet. It turns out that I have always been bound by little bees. I tell you!" the old car looked excited.


    "Why? Not your online marketing?" I glanced at the old car, smiled and said.


    "There''s this business. What else do I do for online marketing..."


    "By the way, when are you going to leave, brother Xiaobao?" Meng Liang asked casually, looking at the driving brother Xiaobao.


    "I''ll leave almost these days..."


    "Are you still here when we open?" I suddenly remembered that we have no contacts in H city. If Liu never shows up when we open, it may seem cold. After all, what the bar wants is popularity.


    "I shouldn''t be able to come to the opening ceremony, but Lord Liu should invite some people for you, which won''t make you too embarrassed..." brother Xiao Bao understood what I meant at once and said very carefully.


    "That''s good..." I nodded reassuringly after listening to brother Xiaobao.


    "You don''t have to come too many of these things. Just a few accompanying gifts. It''s meaningless to eat and play for nothing..." Liu Rui said.


    "You''re talking. Believe it or not, I''ll kick you out of the car..." I pulled down the bow on Liu Rui''s neck and said fiercely.


    "You return the bow to me..."


    When I open the window, I have to lean out


    "If you dare throw it away, I''ll let my daughter-in-law talk to you when I go back!" Liu Rui immediately bit his teeth and threatened me when he saw that I was going to throw it out.


    Hearing this, I quickly and obediently returned the bow and said silently, "that''s all you can do. I''ll tell you..."


    "I found that if I didn''t move out of my daughter-in-law, I couldn''t cure you..." Liu Rui carefully put on his bow and looked at me contemptuously.


    ����


    After 20 minutes, we came to the door of Baile gate.


    At this time, the Baile gate was still closed. Brother Bao took out the key, skillfully opened the gate of Baile gate, and then turned around and threw the key directly into my hand.


    "I''ll be with you in the future..." little brother Bao looked at Bailemen and said to me.


    I took the key and held it tightly in my hand without speaking.


    Baile gate has three floors, one floor below and two floors above the ground.


    "This scale is so exciting!" the old car sighed with light when looking at the wall microphone of Bailemen, the leading stage of the elevator, the wild metal cage DJ platform suspended in mid air, etc.


    "Much better than little bees..." Duan Hui also sighed.


    "Rolling calf, is it a horizontal line?" the old car scolded reluctantly.


    Brother Xiaobao looked back at us and said, "let me introduce you to what the Bailemen is mainly engaged in..."


    "OK!" I nodded.


    "Although Bailemen has the name of slow shake bar and KTV, to be honest, this kind of venue is an entertainment club. In fact, it is a hodgepodge, and there are all kinds of JB." Xiaobao continued.


    "Why don''t I see what else?" Liu Rui said with a smile.


    "The first floor here is the dance floor. There are private rooms and catwalks. You can sing karaoke in the private room or find Meimei as a stage. As long as you pay, you can take the girl out to open the room, but you can''t do it in the private room. You have to pay a certain introduction fee to open the room." brother Xiaobao pointed to the dance floor, then pointed to the second floor and said: "On the second floor, there is a security room and several offices. The security room has monitoring and three offices. The rest is the bath center, which is divided into formal massage and special services. There is a rest hall and a massage area. If you want to go whoring, you can also take it away."


    "What''s that underground floor for?" I asked.


    "The underground floor is a place for gambling. Mahjong and Pai Gow have everything. This industry can bring money quickly, which is undoubtedly the best way to hold money." Xiaobao explained.


    "Well, gambling can make money..." I nodded. Although I didn''t contact this industry, I know that the most violent industry is and gambling. Why do these two things make money, because they can be addictive!


    "But I suggest you don''t do this for the time being..." brother Xiao Bao shook his head and said.


    "Why?" I asked.


    "If you don''t have money, you can''t fix gambling. It doesn''t matter and you can''t fix it. According to your current situation, I suggest it''s better to wait until you have a stable foothold..."


    "Ah, I see. No one won''t do it without money?" Yang song suddenly realized.


    "No, it''s just that no one has money to make trouble..." brother Bao frowned.


    "Well, I understand that!" I nodded.


    "The original waiters of Bailemen and the massage technicians in the bath center have asked me to take a holiday. I can call back those people you want to use. However, the treatment we give is quite high, and there are good and bad birds. There can be about 30 people. You can consider recruiting some people yourself... And security guards. You must be careful about re selecting such people Choose, because there are too many things to contact and you can''t figure out the number of ways, you can''t use it. "Xiaobao lit a cigarette and leaned against the wall to help us analyze it very carefully.


    I looked at the luxury decorated Baile gate. Liu Yong had nothing and worked the Baile gate to such a scale! But now we have picked up a ready-made one, and the starting point is too much higher than others. If we still can''t do well under such good conditions, is it a little waste?


    We followed brother Xiaobao to get a general understanding of the structure of the bar and the nature of the work, and then returned to the little bee KTV.


    After I got back, I immediately held a marketing seminar. The meeting address was next to the table in the little bee KTV hall.


    I am responsible for speaking. The main discussion content of the meeting is a marketing seminar focusing on the future development route of the bar.


    "Cough, let me say a few words! Everyone has seen the scale of the bar today. In the future, the bar will be ours. Its good or bad will directly affect our future quality of life and even life and death, so we must take this meeting seriously! Now I want to mention a few questions. The first question about the name of the bar is that it must not be called Bailemen OK, I''m going to change what everyone has to say and speak freely... "I said seriously.


    Everyone was lost in thought when they heard what I said.


    "I think it''s better to call little bee!" the old car asked me.


    "You can pull J8 down. You know why our business is not good?" Duan Hui was the first to object.


    "Why not?" the old car asked seriously.


    "What I know is the singing hall. I don''t know. I thought it was a children''s paradise! A primary school teacher came back with more than 20 children and asked me where to buy a ticket? I don''t know how to answer others..." Duan Hui said with a white face.


    "Little bee, if this proposal doesn''t pass, do you have any other ideas?" I said directly.


    "How about calling * * * bar? My fast food restaurant is * * *..." Yang Song asked with a blink.


    "Yang Song''s right to speak is cancelled in this meeting!" I said.


    "Fuck, why cancel my right to speak! I protest! You are depriving me of my right to free speech!" Yang songteng stood up and protested loudly.


    "The protest is invalid!"


    "Sit down, just your name. You''ll have to be sealed by the anti pornography brigade in two days!" Meng Liang comforted.


    "That can''t cancel my right to speak!"


    "What are you screwing with him? I''ll send you to the security room to fight the landlord with the security guard?"

 Chapter 1676

    Liu Rui got to the point in a word. Yang Song immediately sat down and stopped protesting.


    "Do you have any ideas?" I saw Yang Song sit down and asked.


    "How about the Hougong?" Liu Rui glanced and finally said a name that sounded OK.


    "It''s a good name. All the people who come to play are emperors. It''s good!" I gave him an appreciative look, and then said, "does anyone object?"


    When they heard my question, they all shook their heads.


    "Peng!"


    Holding the table with both hands, I glanced at the people and said, "then the bar will be renamed Hougong! The second question is about the opening time. I want to set it the day after tomorrow. Is there any objection?"


    "Why the day after tomorrow?" the old car looked at me and asked.


    "According to reliable news, Liu Yong''s plane will fly to Hainan tomorrow. We must finish the opening while he is still a little hot in H city. If he leaves for half a month, the effect will be different..." I licked my lips and said.


    "No problem..."


    "No problem!"


    The crowd shook their heads.


    "The third question is that after the opening, I''m going to get some membership cards, deposit 10000 on each card and send them to the bosses who have opened. Is there any objection?" I asked the third question in a very emotional way.


    "One ten thousand, one hundred, that''s one million. Where does this money come from?" Liu Rui was very sensitive to money and said after calculating.


    "Are you stupid? We give you a membership card, not cash. The money on the membership card is also spent in our bar. The wool is on you. Ye does this to keep the customers left by Liu Yong. As long as these people are here, you can earn back in a million days. I think ye is a good way..." Meng Liang nods.


    "What if these people don''t come after spending the money in the membership card?" Liu Rui asked.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. We give membership cards with money. Ken won''t give them if the gift is less than 10000, so we won''t lose no matter how we calculate..." I said with a smile.


    "... I''ll go. It''s a good idea! You still have heart and eyes!" after hearing my idea, Liu Rui immediately nodded and agreed.


    "I think so!" the old car nodded seriously.


    "Well, the fourth question is about personnel. I want to use the original team of Bailemen. After all, they are familiar and clean. As for the old car Duanhui, do you have a problem?"


    "No problem, this is our old business. Don''t worry about us!" Duan Hui immediately promised.


    "There''s no problem, miss, but ye, have you ever thought about what the people of Bailemen could do with us? After all, the new owner is still a few young people..." the old car thought and asked.


    "I''ve thought about this problem. I''m going to give them an extra 20%!!!!! (missing)! (missing)! (missing)! (missing)! (missing)! (missing)! (missing)! (missing)! (missing)! (missing)! (missing)! (missing)! (missing)! (missing)! (missing)! (missing)! (missing)! (missing)! (missing)! (missing)! (missing)! (missing)! (missing)! (missing)! (missing)


    "Hehe, you''re bleeding!" the old car smiled and said.


    "If you don''t give up your children, you can''t find a wolf, and if you don''t give up your daughter-in-law, you can''t find a mother!" I also smiled and then said: "The last question of this meeting is that the entertainment market in H city has been basically saturated. Liu Yong monopolized the market, but now without Liu Yong, we can''t compete with these old Youzi in conventional play, so we can''t put all our ideas on those bosses and must develop in an all-round way! Young people will also become the main consumer group of our bar!


    "What do you want to do?" Meng Liang asked.


    "Advertising, I''m going to spread our advertising all over H city. I''ll invite water army brush online, and I''m going to find two second-line singers on the opening day!" I said sonorously.


    "That''s a lot of money, ye. You raise your salary, advertise and hire a singer... Where does our money come from?" Liu Rui looked at me and said seriously.


    "Liu Yong promised me a sum of money, which should be enough for our early investment..."


    "Liu Yong''s head makes farts jump, gives you the bar and gives you money. What does he want?" the old car scolded.


    "He let Liu Yong keep him, don''t you know?" Liu Rui said with a low voice.


    "I can prove that it''s true!" Yang Song, who said one sentence at this meeting, couldn''t hold back and suddenly said.


    "You two get the fuck out of me!" I looked at them and scolded silently, and then said, "the money is a little, but we have to save some money. After all, there are many places to spend money, and we have points in mind when we spend money in the future!"


    I deliberately looked at Liu Rui while talking.


    "Grass, what do you think I''m doing? My daughter-in-law''s time for dinner. I have to go first. You go on..." Liu Rui ran away.


    And my words were all finished, so they broke up and left.


    After the meeting, I went back to my house, took out my mobile phone and dialed Liu Yong directly.


    "Doodle doodle!"


    "Hello, uncle Liu, how are you?" I grinned after Liu Yong answered the phone.


    "Who do you call uncle, Sailian?" Liu Yongyi was obviously a little unhappy when I called him uncle.


    "Ha ha, isn''t this remarkable kindness? If I call you big brother, isn''t it bad..."


    "What''s the matter? Tell me..." Liu Yong didn''t have time to talk to me. He asked very directly.


    "If you have nothing to do, you can''t care about my uncle''s health..." I curled my lips and said.


    "If you don''t tell me, if you don''t tell me I''m hung up..." Liu Yong made me a little anxious.


    "Look at your temper... I''m going to open the bar the day after tomorrow. I want to tell you..."


    "Now the bar is yours. Do what you like. Don''t tell me..." Liu Yong said in a stiff tone.


    "You can''t say that! Uncle Liu! Fortunately, the bar is also your industry, and you can''t just let go, whether it''s or not?" I still said with a smile.


    "... you want to ask me for money, don''t you?" Liu Yong said in silence for a while.


    "Hey, uncle Liu, your eyes are still so bright..."


    "I''ll ask Xiaobao to take the money to you tomorrow..."


    "Cash?"


    "Don''t worry about gold, just say you want it?"


    Liu Yong is still very impatient with me, but I can''t bear it. Who makes us beg others


    "Yes, I want everything!" I quickly promised.


    "Is there anything else?"


    "And the guests who came on the opening day, you have to help me. It''s too cold and obviously not good-looking..."


    "Just ask Xiaobao for this. He can help you..."


    "That''s OK. Nothing''s wrong, uncle Liu. I won''t bother you. Remember to eat the Apple quickly! Otherwise it''s easy to rot!"


    "Roll the calf!"


    Liu Yong hung up directly after scolding, and I was in a very good mood. I put down my cell phone and smiled happily in bed.


    "Deng Deng Deng Deng!"


    Less than five minutes after I put down the phone, my cell phone rang again.


    I looked down and saw that it was Su Su. I quickly answered the phone and said, "daughter-in-law, miss your husband?"


    "Roll the calf, who is your daughter-in-law!" Jesus scolded angrily.


    "You know, I''m proud of your temper..."


    "Why are you so cheap!"


    "This is not cheap, this is love..." I said deeply.


    "Wow... Can you talk well? I can''t hang up!"


    Su Su pretended to vomit and said, I don''t know why I think Su Su''s vomit sounds so beautiful


    "Then why did you call me?"


    "... next Tuesday is my birthday. I want to ask if you and your friends can come?" Susu asked modestly.


    "Yes, I think it''s better for us to have an important festival like your birthday. We don''t have to take others..."


    "Beautiful you! That''s all right. I''ll call you then..."


    "Wait a minute. Are you busy the day after tomorrow?"


    It suddenly occurred to me whether I should call Su Su and them when I opened the business. After all, his friends are all beautiful women. It must be nice to put them in the bar.


    "Nothing, what''s the matter?" Su Su thought about it and replied.


    "Our bar will open the day after tomorrow. Do you think you can come?"


    "Ouch, you all open bars. It''s very powerful!" Susu said in surprise.


    "Then you see, you don''t see who your husband is..."


    "Do you all run bars by cheating money from love funds?" Susu smiled and asked jokingly.


    "It''s easy for you to talk like this. You don''t have friends, you know? You just say whether you can come the day after tomorrow..."


    "For the sake of helping me move, my sister will go and help you!" Su readily agreed.


    "Remember to call your friend too..." I continued.


    "See if they are free..."


    "Dress up well then. Don''t come and humiliate me. How can you say that you are also at the level of landlady..."


    "Pa!"


    Susu hung up directly.


    ����


    At the same time, the old car was in the house.


    "The bar belongs to them. Although I don''t know why Liu Yong gave it to them, I must have bought it back with my life. Yesterday I saw Yang Song change his clothes and his body was full of scars..." old Che smoked and frowned.


    "En en, there must be a story between them and Liu Yong..." Duan Hui nodded.


    "Ye obviously wants to join us today..." the old car said. He was silent and then said: "although Ye didn''t say anything, would it be a little shameless for us to join us like this..."


    "... I was going to go and help, but I didn''t expect these people to treat us as brothers..." Duan Hui took a cigarette and said.


    "I didn''t expect..." the old car whispered slowly.


    "I don''t think it''s appropriate for us to join the partnership like this..." Duan Hui shook his head and said.


    "So I want to give them some money. Do you think so?"


    "Where did you get the money?" Duan Hui looked up and asked.


    "I just sold the house my mother left me. I''ll go and get the money later... There should be 300000. I''ll give you the leaves tomorrow, even if it''s our share money..."


    "You really sold the house!" Duan Huiteng stood up and shouted.


    "Keep your voice down and wake up..." the old car frowned and yelled.


    "Then you can''t sell the house your mother left you!" Duan Hui said gritting his teeth.


    "Hehe, if you don''t sell the house, you can''t fix it..." the old car smiled helplessly.


    "Can you discuss things with me? Do you think I''ll be moved if you do this? You don''t pay the money alone, you know?" Duan Hui shouted in a low voice as far as possible, holding the collar of the old car.


    "Don''t I know what your terms are? I''m asking you for money now. Am I still human! Are all brothers? Do you care so much!" the old car said gritting his teeth.


    "Brother is a brother, but are your conditions better than me? Your mother saved enough money to buy that house for you after she was tired of lung cancer! You said sell it!" Duan Hui shook the body of the old car fiercely with tears in his eyes.


    Hearing this, the old car looked at Duan Hui in silence.


    "No way!" whispered the old car, who had been silent for a long time, wiping the tears from the corners of his eyes.


    "Grass!" Duan Hui loosened the collar of the old car and strode outside the door.


    "What are you doing?"


    The old car looked at Duan Hui''s back and shouted. For a long time, there was no response.


    Duan Hui went out of the little bee and took a taxi to go home to raise money. In fact, Duan Hui''s family conditions are not good. His parents belong to ordinary workers. How to say, it is the state that a serious illness makes his rice jar bottom out.


    Duan Hui''s home is located on the edge of the urban area. It is neither under the jurisdiction of the countryside nor in the planning area of the city. Old buildings are bare with mottled red bricks. It has been waiting for demolition for many years, but there has been no movement.


    At home.


    "Xiao Hui, come back!" Duan Hui''s mother shouted excitedly when she saw Duan Hui.


    "Back..." Duan Hui sat down on the sofa he had used at home for more than ten years.


    "Yes... Something?" Duan Hui''s father saw at a glance that Duan Hui had something in mind.


    "Dad, can we still take out some money?" Duan Hui sat on the broken sofa and had been silent for more than ten minutes. He lowered his head and asked in a weak voice.


    "And... Money again?" Duan Hui''s mother swallowed her saliva and asked.


    "Well, my friend asked me to do some business together. I want to do it." Duan Hui still bowed his head and replied.


    "... the situation at home..." my father sighed and frowned.


    "Forget it, Dad, I''ll study it again." Duan Hui actually regretted after he mentioned the money to his parents, because he knew he couldn''t get the money at home and said that doing so would only embarrass his parents.


    With that, Duan Hui got up and left.


    "Xiao Hui, we saved this money for you... I wanted to buy you a house in the city for marriage. Other people''s children have a house, and our family also wanted to buy you one..." Duan Hui''s mother shivered and took out a passbook from the wardrobe and handed it to Duan Hui.


    Duan Hui turned his head and was stunned. The passbook in his hand weighed as much as a kilo.


    "Parents, don''t worry. How I took the money this day, I''ll give it back to you..." Duan Hui threw down a trembling tone and walked out of the door directly.


    ����


    The next day, seven in the morning.


    Before I woke up, I was woken up by an old car.


    "What''s the matter? People don''t sleep in the morning!" I rubbed my eyes and looked at the old car vaguely.


    "This is the money for me and Huizi to join the partnership. You don''t have much money. Take it first..." the old car reached out and handed me a bank card, smiled and said.


    "Grass, clean the whole thing all day. Why do you say you''re useless..."


    Although I understand the meaning of the old car, I still feel bad in my heart. I feel that I understand it so well, but it''s almost so meaningful.


    "Take it, I understand what you think. Brothers are brothers, money is money... One yard is one yard..." the old car thought for a while and said.


    "I don''t know what''s going on with Duan Hui. If I take the money, Meng Liang and they all have to be anxious with me... Don''t you let me sit on the wax when you make such a move with me?" I said very reluctantly.


    The old car looked at me and suddenly became silent.


    "OK, I have to have a little conscience when I come to H city for such a long time. I can''t take the money..." I directly took the bank card I got up and had to put it in the old driver.


    "If you don''t want the money, Huizi and I won''t be involved in the bar..." the old car said in silence for a while.


    "What do you mean?" I asked, staring.


    "Ye, I understand your thoughts with Huizi, but if you don''t take the money, we won''t have the face to join the Partnership... You can say how much I do or how I love face, but I''m like this!" the old car looked at me and said firmly.


    "Non scoring so clear?" I looked at my bank card and licked my lips.


    "Hmm!" the old car nodded.


    "Fuck off... Don''t fix this next time, it''s difficult for me!" I waved to the old car impatiently.


    "Grass!"


    The old car smiled and scolded, and then walked out of my house.


    At nine o''clock in the morning, all of us gathered in the Hougong bar. Even Wu Mei came to help.


    I was wearing a suit and holding a book in my hand. I looked at Meng Liang and Liu Rui.


    "Are you all here? I''ll have a meeting first..." I looked around and said officially.


    "Yang Song didn''t come, but he was thin..." yuan yuan raised his hand and said.


    "He has a lot to do in a day... Go to the bathroom and pull it out for me!" I said irritably.


    Originally, my mood was brewing very well, and Yang Song ruined it for me.


    After about two minutes, Yuan Yuan dragged Yang Song out of the toilet. Yang Song was still carrying his pants while running. It seemed that he was really lax


    "Cough... Everyone is here this time. Let me say something first... People''s life is very short. Unknowingly, the notebook of life has climbed up to 20 small squares. On this crisp autumn day..."


    "Can you... Say it quickly... I feel like I''m going to pull it out again..." Yang Song said with a pale face.


    "Grass, OK, take care of the special crowd, I''ll make a long story short." I reluctantly looked at Yang Song, and then said: "it''s mainly to assign you today''s task. Lao Che and Duan Hui go to * * *. In any case, I have to come to the whole 30 women with white legs tomorrow. Can you do it?"


    "There should be no problem..." the old car nodded.


    "Those over thirty don''t count!" I stressed.


    "It''s a little difficult..." Duan Hui frowned.


    "You have to give it to me if it''s difficult, and you have to give it to me now!" I said in a very tough tone.


    "All right!"


    Then the old car and Duan Hui took out the phone to find someone while going outside.


    "Liangzi, Yuanyuan, you two are responsible for purchasing and finding a factory to make LED display, and replace the billboard at the door..." I looked at Meng Liang and Yuanyuan.


    "Can you finish the billboard in one day?" Yuan Yuan asked.


    "If you can''t finish it, you have to do it. If you can''t, give him money..."


    "Grass is what money burns..."


    Meng Liang scolded wordlessly, and then went directly with Yuanyuan to the advertising board


    "Why haven''t I arrived yet...!" Yang Song''s face turned from green to black and asked me with his teeth.


    "The rest of the people clean up and tidy up. The ground is still dusty..." I looked at the rest of Yang Song, Liu Rui and Wu Mei.


    After listening to me, Yang Song ran to the toilet at the same speed as the wind.


    Liu Rui slapped his nose with his hand, looked disgusted and said, "he seems to be in his trouser pocket. I smell shit..."


    "Wow! Liu Rui, can you stop being so disgusting..." Wu Mei retched.


    "Come on, it doesn''t matter to you that people can''t pull their trouser pockets. Hurry to work!"


    "No, we all have jobs. What are you doing?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me with small eyes.


    "I have only one task today, waiting for money!"


    "No, little leaf, are you too heartless... I finally came to help, so you let me do the cleaning work?" Wu Mei said, wearing a blue cleaning uniform and holding a mop in her hand.


    "Yes, we can''t work in such a big bar!" Liu Rui said.


    "Don''t you have Yang Song?" I stood at the door of the bar and came back.


    I''m really not in the mood to talk to them now, because I''m waiting for brother Xiaobao to send me money.


    "Don''t mention Yang Song to me. He went to the bathroom eight times in half an hour. Now I feel that he smells like shit when he talks to me..." Liu Rui threw away his rag and was ready to quit.


    "Oh, special treatment in special times... You two do more, I''ll give you two a raise..." I replied with a frown.


    "How much money do you give me? I quit, and my hands are abraded......" Wu Mei fiercely threw down the mop in her hand and sat down on the sofa in the card room.


    "Daughter-in-law, daughter-in-law, let me see if your hand is okay..." Liu Rui heard that Wu Mei''s hand was broken, so he quickly ran over and cared.


    "Grass, why doesn''t brother Xiaobao come yet..." I looked back at the two bored people, then touched my trouser pocket and was ready to take out my mobile phone to call brother Xiaobao.


    At this time, I suddenly saw three vans driving slowly towards the bar.


    "Count it!" looking at the van, I said excitedly, and then ran to the door of the bar.


    "Oh, my God, brother Bao, you''re coming!" I saw brother Bao as if I saw the God of wealth. I hugged brother Bao with snot and tears.


    Xiao Bao, carrying a backpack and a baseball cap, reached out and pushed me away, smiled and said, "I''m not interested in men..."


    "Have you brought the people and money..." I asked, looking at the van behind me.


    "Here you are!" little brother Bao nodded, then shouted to the van behind him: "come down..."


    I looked at the men and women who came down from the van and was stunned. The team was also huge


    "Come in!" little brother Bao waved his hand and the group went straight to the bar.


    In addition, most of these people are female technicians. They wear silk stockings, small high heels and tight cheongsam. Although these women are not particularly outstanding in appearance, they dress in uniform and wear fresh clothes. They immediately attract a lot of attention in the street. All kinds of beautiful women tremble and show big white legs from time to time, which tickles my heart.


    Liu Rui looked at the group of people and immediately looked straight, and his saliva was about to flow out.


    "Ah! Daughter-in-law, you let go!"


    "Give me another look..." Wu Mei pulled Liu Rui''s ear and bited her teeth and scolded.


    "Don''t look... Daughter-in-law, please loosen up..." Liu Rui shouted with grinning teeth.

 Chapter 1677

    "This little leaf is also, the whole group of coquettish women, isn''t it forcing my husband to cheat? I have to talk to him later!" Wu Mei looked at me with a murderous look in her eyes.


    "Don''t worry, daughter-in-law. I won''t pay attention to these coquettish women. You don''t have to talk to ye..." Liu Rui said while rubbing his ears. This may be the only time he pleaded for me.


    "Roll the calf, I don''t know you..." Wu Mei glanced at Liu Rui irritably.


    This group of people followed up their own home when they entered the bar. They felt that they were more familiar with this place than me, and began to chatter.


    Little brother Bao came up to me and handed me his backpack.


    "All the things you want are here..." brother Xiao Bao looked at me and said.


    "Is the money there too?" I asked.


    "En en!" little brother Bao nodded.


    "It''s not cash?" I carried my schoolbag and hurried to be very light. It should not be cash.


    "Nonsense, how hard it is for me to hold five million cash!"


    Brother Xiao Bao said, I''m going to open my schoolbag and see what''s in it.


    "After I leave, you are opening..." brother Xiao Bao grabbed my hand, blinked and said.


    "Why?" I asked, looking up puzzled.


    "Why are there so many? That''s what the boss told you. You can open it whenever you want..." brother Bao said irritably.


    "OK! The whole is quite mysterious..." I reluctantly put down my schoolbag.


    "Everyone, be quiet!" little brother Bao shouted loudly in front of the crowd.


    "Brush!"


    The crowd suddenly quieted down, and then looked at brother Xiaobao together.


    "This is your new boss!" little brother Bao pointed to me beside him.


    "Good boss!"


    A group of people below shouted in unison.


    "Hello, everyone!"


    I also greeted the crowd with a smile.


    "You talk to these people and ask them to help you clean up. It will open tomorrow. I don''t think you''ve cleaned up yet..." brother Xiao Bao bowed his head and whispered to me.


    "OK! What are you doing?" I nodded and asked.


    "I have my business, you don''t care..." brother Xiao Bao waved his hand and then walked to the outside of the bar.


    "Cough, let me introduce myself first. My last name is ye..." I looked around at the people below, cleared my throat and said.


    "Hello, boss Ye!"


    Before I finished, the people below shouted again.


    "Hehe, don''t be so polite... You''ve all worked here before. You know this place better than I do, so I won''t talk more nonsense. You can still do what you used to do now. The only difference is that the salary is 20% more!" I shouted, looking at the person I met with eyes burning.


    "Boss Ye is mighty!"


    "Boss Ye is domineering!"


    "Boss ye, you are so handsome!"


    After listening to my words, the following people immediately boiled up. Originally, the salary of Bailemen is already very high in H city. I add another 20%, and they must be very happy.


    "Stop!"


    I made a stop gesture and then said, "what position did you use to be or what position you are now, and now the bar has been renamed the harem. Bailemen doesn''t exist, okay?"


    "I see!"


    "We''ll open tomorrow, but the bar hasn''t been cleaned up yet. Everyone will be busy cleaning up the bar later!" I continued.


    "Good!"


    "Work!" I waved my big hand.


    "Brush!"


    After listening to my words, the group immediately took action, doing their own work without ink at all.


    "Look at the team quality of others..." I looked at the group of people brought to me by brother Xiaobao and said.


    "Don''t look at the quality of others. Do you know what brother Xiaobao gave you?" Liu Rui''s voice sounded behind me.


    I turned around and found that Liu Rui had opened the schoolbag that brother Xiaobao gave me!


    "What did you give me?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "See for yourself..."


    Then Liu Rui threw his schoolbag to me. I took it and opened it. There were no checks or bank cards in it, just a pile of notes and a black notebook.


    "Fuck, what is this?" I looked at the things in my schoolbag and felt like I didn''t want to cheat.


    "I don''t know where to go... Don''t you say that brother Xiaobao sent you money, Biao..." Liu Rui said, patting me on the shoulder.


    I took out the medium black notebook in my schoolbag. When I opened it, I found that it was an account book!


    And the notes in the schoolbag are all ious!


    "I, Li Dashan, borrow Liu Yong 3000 yuan today...!"


    "I, Hu Xiaomei, borrow three bottles of Carlsberg from Yao Baoshi today...!"


    "Fuck, where is this?" I looked at the promissory note in my schoolbag, my head grew up and my mood was very broken.


    "What are you? I saw an egg borrower just now... Ha ha... Do you think it''s funny to borrow an egg and write an IOU!" Wu Mei covered her mouth and laughed.


    "It''s easy to borrow eggs. It''s the first time I''ve heard that this prostitute still pays credit, ha ha..." Liu Rui also glanced and smiled.


    "Roll the calf, mom is still in the mood to laugh!" I looked at the IOU in my hand and was very upset. I couldn''t understand what Liu Yong gave me this pile of IOU.


    "Ye, you see, this IOU is big and owes more than two million..." Liu Rui found a huge IOU from his schoolbag and handed it to me.


    "Cao, Liu is never going to give me these ious as money!" I clapped my forehead and suddenly realized.


    "It''s possible that their old Liu family can do such a thing..." Liu Rui nodded heartlessly.


    "I have to ask Yao Baoshi to understand!"


    With that, I ran directly to the office on the second floor with my schoolbag, and Liu Rui ran over with me.


    As soon as I entered the office, I found that brother Xiao Bao was holding a large plastic bag in his hand. Yes, it was a plastic bag. This kind of bag may be rare at ordinary times, but almost everyone had seen it.


    It''s the kind of plastic bag for migrant workers returning home from Spring Festival transportation.


    "You... Why did you come up..." brother Xiao Bao put down his bag and looked at me and Liu Rui awkwardly.


    "Brother Bao, what are you doing here?" Liu Rui glanced at brother Bao.


    "No... nothing..." brother Xiao Bao stammered nervously.


    "Nothing. Let me see what''s in your bag..."


    "There''s nothing in here. I just take back some of my things... You know, I used to work here..."


    "Liu Rui, hold him down!"


    Then we jumped directly at brother Xiao Bao and grabbed the bag in his hand!


    "You two rebelled, didn''t you?" Xiaobao shouted when he saw that the bag was robbed by Liu Rui.


    "Don''t make a noise. I''ll pay you back after reading..." I pushed brother Xiaobao away and opened the bag.


    When we opened the bag, we were stunned


    "Brother Xiaobao, are you here to clean up?" Liu Rui swallowed his saliva and asked.


    "Ha ha... No, just get something back..." brother Xiao Bao smiled awkwardly.


    "Are you getting something back?"


    I looked at the ashtray, mineral water, foreign wine, cigarettes in my pocket, and two barrels of brand-new old jars of pickled vegetables and beef noodles, and scolded silently.


    "Hehe, throw this is also throw this. The boss told me not to waste and take it back..." brother Xiao Bao scratched his head and said.


    "I didn''t say you, brother Xiaobao. You said you were rich... Even take back an ashtray?" Liu Rui looked at brother Xiaobao with contempt and asked.


    "Frugality, frugality..." little brother Bao waved his hand low-key.


    "I understand now that Liu Yong earned so much money!" Liu Rui said as he grabbed the things in the plastic bag.


    "OK, take this thing if you like. I won''t argue with you. Please explain to me what''s going on?" I threw my schoolbag to brother Xiao Bao and asked angrily.


    "Didn''t I ask you to open it after I left?" brother Xiao Bao''s eyes turned green when he saw the schoolbag.


    "If I listen to you, I''ll pay the people downstairs with these white notes..." I said angrily.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. The boss asked me to take it..." brother Xiao Bao looked at the schoolbag in his hand and said speechless.


    "No, I found that Liu Yongzhen was hiding thunder in his crotch and a bunker... I knew he buttoned it, but I didn''t expect him to do so! I pointed to his little money to get rich!" Liu Rui saw that brother Xiao Bao didn''t know what was going on and blew his hair in an instant.


    "Why don''t you call the boss... I''m just a subordinate. I don''t understand some things. You know..." brother Bao pretended to be simple and ignorant.


    "Roll the calf... I''m annoyed to see your Liu family now..."


    Then I took out my mobile phone and dialed it directly to Liu Yong.


    "Xiaoye, what''s the matter?" Liu Yong answered the phone and whispered.


    "Uncle Liu, I think it''s necessary for us to have a good talk..." I said in a heavy tone.


    "About what?"


    "You said you were so rich that you asked brother Xiao Bao to come back and steal? I found that you can really live......" I said in a strange way.


    As like as two peas, brother Liu Yong, he is very economical and thrifty.


    "I see. You are so frugal. Even the money you give me is a Book of steamed stuffed buns and white notes! Is there such a thing? My uncle Liu!"


    "It''s not ye, the situation is like this. I really don''t have any spare money now, and when I checked the accounts a few days ago, I found that these famines haven''t come back, so I want to stay for you... Not only solved your financial problem, but also the rest of me go. These famines are yellow..." Liu Yong said solemnly.


    After listening to Liu Yong''s words, I was speechless. I''ve seen stingy people. I''ve never seen such stingy people. He doesn''t waste a penny. I found it!


    "Sir... I won''t say anything. You are so cruel! Where are you? I''ll go to find you..."


    "Hey, ye, what did you say... I''m going to get on the plane. The signal is bad. Hang up first! Let''s talk when I get to Sanya!" Liu Yong shouted at the other end of the phone.


    "Hello? Hello?"


    I shouted to the phone twice and found that Liu Yong had hung up. Then I called and found that it had been turned off.


    "What did Liu Yong say?" Liu Rui asked hurriedly as I put down the phone.


    "He said he didn''t have any money now. Let''s ask for a bill with a white note..." I rubbed my face and said irritably.


    "Fuck, he''s not going to take a dime!"


    "Old fellow chicken is too stingy to pull out a hair." now I can only use this sentence to describe Liu Yong.


    "Are you finished?" little brother Bao looked at me carefully and asked.


    "It''s done... By the way, brother Xiaobao, do you have any money? Why don''t you lend me some..." I looked at brother Xiaobao and suddenly stood up and said.


    "No... no!" little brother Bao shook his head.


    "Brother Bao, don''t pretend about our relationship. Can we not know if you have money?" at this time, Liu Rui also stood up and looked at brother Bao with a cheap smile.


    "Really not! What are you two going to do!" little brother Bao shouted excitedly as he watched me step by step.


    "Brother Xiaobao, look, I''ve set up such a big bar. Isn''t it good if I don''t have some money in my hand..."


    "Then I have no money!"


    "Really no money?" I asked with a smile.


    "Really not!" little brother Bao nodded firmly.


    "Grass, if I don''t give you some unique skills, you won''t tell the truth... Liu Rui, hold him down!"


    As soon as I finished speaking, Liu Rui, like the male dog in heat, bared his teeth and clawed at brother Xiao Bao.


    They tore and scraped in an instant. Brother Xiaobao was defeated in less than three rounds!


    As long as it comes to money, Liu Rui''s potential is immeasurable. I didn''t blow it. Rui can grab bones from wolf dogs when he was a child. If he is anxious, neither Meng Liang is his opponent.


    "Just like you, you still mix with the society every day?" Liu Rui said with a winner''s attitude while sitting on brother Xiaobao.


    "What do you want to do... I''ll tell you what I have in my hand..." brother Xiao Bao lay on the ground and looked at Liu Rui with broken eyes.


    "There are many J8..." Liu Rui said disdainfully.


    At this time, I went to brother Xiao Bao and directly touched his trouser pocket


    "I really have no money..."


    Brother Xiao Bao immediately struggled fiercely when he saw that I wanted to search, but Liu Rui pressed him tightly and didn''t give him any chance at all.


    After a while, I found a bank card from brother Bao''s fart pocket


    "No money... What is this?" I shook my bank card and said.


    "The money is for my mother to buy medicine..." little brother Bao shouted with both voice and emotion.


    "You can pull a few down... Why don''t you say you picked up junk to fund college students..." Ruige always spoke mercilessly.


    "The card for subsidizing college students is at home..."


    "What''s the password?"


    "I don''t know!" brother Bao turned his head and looked like he would never obey.


    "Liu Rui, take my pants off and I''ll take a picture!"


    After listening to me, Liu Rui directly touched brother Xiao Bao''s trouser belt


    "Don''t, don''t! The password is 6 1..." brother Xiao Bao shouted when he saw that Liu Rui was really going to do it.


    "Isn''t that right... I have to resist..." I smiled and then asked, "how much money does Cary have?"


    "Half a million!" said brother Xiao Bao, gritting his teeth. It seems that he should be distressed.


    "That''s it! No, if you turn over the leaves again, you may hide them in your underpants..." Liu Ruiming was a little disappointed.


    "That makes sense... Liu Rui picks his pants..."


    "It''s gone! Liu Yong hasn''t given me money for three years... I paid for the fuel money I gave him when I drove!" Xiaobao shouted faintly when he saw that we had to turn over.


    "Hey, it''s not easy for you..." I totally believe brother Xiao Bao''s words. Liu Yong can''t do anything like that.


    "It''s not so easy, it''s not easy..." brother Xiaobao nodded fiercely.


    "OK, you go..." I waved to brother Xiaobao and said.


    "Then I''ll go... Call if you need anything!"


    Liu Rui came down from brother Xiaobao. Brother Xiaobao walked out of the door with a plastic bag at an amazing speed.


    "Pa!"


    I sat on the sofa, lit a cigarette and looked at the white note of a schoolbag. I didn''t know what to do.


    "Half a million is not enough!"


    Liu Rui sat beside me and whispered.


    "I feel that all the ious Liu Yong gave us are dead accounts, or I''ll come back..." I said while smoking.


    "That''s what you say? If he can come back, he will come back long ago..."


    "No, this money won''t last long, not even enough money for workers!" I picked up my cell phone and started to go out.


    "What are you doing?" Liu Rui shouted.


    "Sell your kidney!"


    "Just your kidney, how much can you sell..."


    Liu Rui looked at my back, shook his head and said.


    Out of the office, I came to the bar hall, looked at the crowded streets and thought about where the money came from!


    After a while, I took out my mobile phone, pressed several numbers and dialed directly.


    "Hey, what''s up?" Li Tao''s voice remembered on the phone.


    "Brother Tao, what are you doing?"


    "A few buildings were sold just now. I came to collect money..." Li Tao said carelessly.


    "Ah, so you''re not with Mr. Liu?" I asked with joy and calmed my mood.


    "No..."


    "Well, brother Tao, didn''t Mr. Liu promise me 500 when he signed the contract? You were there at that time, and you heard it..." I continued.


    "Well, I know about it..."


    "But now I can''t get in touch with Mr. Liu. My bar is still in urgent need of some money..." I paused and then said: "brother Tao, do you think you can spare some for me..."


    "There is money... But I have to tell Lao Liu about it... After all, it''s his money..."


    "Oh, brother Tao, I''m really anxious to use the money. If you don''t give me the money, my bar won''t open tomorrow!" I said in a hurry.


    "That''s not good. I have to tell him about it..." Li Tao thought for a while and said.


    "It''s not brother Tao. How can you learn such ink now? I always thought you were a bright man. If I''m not in a hurry, can I find you? If you''re willing to ask, you can ask!" I know that Li Tao has a bad temper, so I deliberately pretended to be angry and irritated him.


    "Grass, OK, I''ll call you how much you want..."


    Hearing this, I grinned, and the method worked. Li Tao''s mind and Liu Yong are two extremes!


    "I''ll send you the card number later. Just call me. You''ll ask Mr. Liu for money later..." I tried to hold back my joy and said calmly.


    "OK! How much do you want?" Li Tao asked readily.


    "Five hundred is enough!"


    "Good!"


    Three minutes later, a text message came to my mobile phone to prompt me to arrive.


    "Yes!"


    I looked at the text message on my mobile phone and was in a very good mood, smiling.


    After Xiaobao left the bar, he directly drove Liu Yong to the airport.


    "Don''t let me go next time. It''s too shameful. These children robbed me of my money and almost didn''t pick my pants..." when Liu Yonggang got on the bus, brother Xiao Bao said like an angry little daughter-in-law.


    "If you don''t go, I''ll go?" Liu Yong stared.


    "Whoever you love goes to sleep. I won''t go next time..."


    "Is it finished?" Liu Yong asked.


    "After that, I don''t understand. Why are you installing cameras in people''s offices? You still have a peeping desire..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Do I have to see where my money is spent?" Liu Yong said in a good mood.


    "Don''t mention your money, give people a pile of dead accounts. If I knew you were so damaged, I couldn''t send them. Those two children almost didn''t eat me..." brother Bao is afraid when he thinks about Liu Rui''s expression at that time.


    "Saving is a dot..." Liu Yong said with a red face.


    "By the way, why hasn''t brother Tao come back?"


    "I''ll call him..."


    Then Liu Yong took out his mobile phone and beat Li Tao awesome.


    "What are you doing, grinding and chirping, the plane will take off soon..." Liu Yong said very directly.


    "Aren''t those children asking me for money? I gave them money just now..."


    "What money?" Liu Yongyi''s expression changed immediately when he heard money.


    "It''s the money you promised to give those children..." Li taobiao replied hehe.


    "You''ve been beaten too little?" Liu Yong asked with shortness of breath and spitting.


    "Five hundred and fifty. I''ve called all the balance to be returned today... It''s not easy for several children. I gave an extra 500000..."


    "Xiao... Xiao Bao, there is antihypertensive medicine in the clasp. You can get me some..." Liu Yong said to brother Xiao Bao with trembling hands.


    "Hello? Hello? Where''s this man..." Li Tao found that Liu never spoke, shouted at his mobile phone, and hung up when he found that there was still no movement


    "What''s the matter?" brother Xiaobao handed over the antihypertensive medicine and looked at Liu Yong trembling and asked.


    Liu Yong took the pill and threw it directly into his mouth.


    "What''s the matter? Why don''t you talk..." brother Xiao Bao turned and asked.


    "Li... Li Tao, a fool, called another 550..." Liu Yong stammered painfully.


    "What?"


    "No, I have to come back..."


    With that, Liu Yong pushed the door and was about to go down.


    "OK, the plane will take off soon..." brother Bao advised wordlessly.


    "That''s 5.5 million! That''s it!" Liu Yong was very excited.


    "Who told you to deceive others to come? Besides, you can come back when you go. Don''t leave at that time. Let those children pick their pants... If you want to go by yourself, I won''t go. I''ll tell you..." brother Bao rolled his eyes and said.


    "What you said is also reasonable..." Liu Yong suddenly stopped to get off the bus and thought about what brother Xiaobao said.


    "Even if you want to come back, where do you put your old face... Fortunately, you are a figure in H city. It''s shameful to steal money with a group of children..." brother Xiao Bao continued.


    "Hoo Hoo..."

 Chapter 1678

    Liu Yong leaned on the back of the seat, put his hands on his chest and tried to adjust his breathing.


    "Let''s go. It''s too bad to eat..."


    After a while, Liu Yong waved his hand and brother Xiaobao directly started the engine. They drove towards the airport


    At 8 p.m., in the hall of the harem.


    "Brother ye, it''s almost done..." a young security guard ran to me and whispered.


    I looked at the cleaned up hall. I was in a very good mood and nodded with great satisfaction.


    "Let''s get together..." I shouted at the service staff.


    "It''s almost done today. We''ll open at five tomorrow evening... Can we all come early?"


    "No problem!"


    "Well, get off work!"


    After listening to me, the group of people walked out of the bar talking and laughing.


    "This bar is really grand..." I lit a cigarette and looked at Liu Rui and said.


    "The atmosphere is the atmosphere, and the money will be changed. Opening tomorrow is a place to use money..." Liu Rui is still worried about money.


    "Your brother Ye has finished the money, so you don''t have to worry about it..."


    "Where did you get the money!" when Liu Rui heard that he had money, he immediately came to his senses.


    "What Guan Litao wants..."


    "How much is it?" Liu Rui asked.


    "I asked him for 500, and he called me 550..." I said with a smile.


    "Fuck, is he mentally ill..."


    "It''s possible... Ha ha!"


    "... the Liu family are really more powerful than each other..." Liu Rui was silent for a long time, holding out such a sentence.


    "Brother Xiaobao has 50, and Li Tao has 550. Together, we have made 100, ha ha..." I calculated the money in my hand, and the more I want to be happy with him.


    "What are you laughing at? So happy!"


    At this time, Lao Che and Duan Hui came in from the door. They were flushed and felt that they should have met the young lady on * * *''s way.


    "Nothing, study something... How are you two doing over there?" Liu Rui replied.


    "Don''t worry, they are definitely of high quality. You can wait and tell me which one you like..." the old car threw Liu Rui an ambiguous look.


    "Safe..." Liu Rui bared his teeth and responded with a look in his eyes. They were silent.


    "Yuanyuan, how''s the brand?"


    I didn''t have time to chat. I ran to the door and watched the workers install a new bar sign.


    "It should be fast. There was something wrong with the line just now. It didn''t light up, and the workers were repairing it..." Yuan wiped the sweat on his forehead and returned to his home.


    "That''s OK. By the way, why hasn''t Meng Liang come back?"


    I suddenly remembered that Meng Liang went out with yuan yuan. Now Yuan Yuan came back alone.


    "After I went out with Liangzi, we acted separately. He was responsible for printing cards and I was responsible for making brands..." Yuanyuan thought and said.


    "Yinka should be back..." I frowned and worried.


    "By the way, Liangzi said that there didn''t seem to be much wine in our wine warehouse. He went to buy wine..."


    "Hehe, Liangzi is still careful... I forgot about it!" I patted my forehead and remembered that there might not be enough wine.


    At nine o''clock in the evening, Meng Liang pulled two carts of wine back, and the preparations for the opening were almost finished.


    Several of us found a hot pot restaurant and were ready to have supper.


    "Even if our bar is open tomorrow, it''s just for our business to be prosperous in the future. How about you?" I stood up and shouted with my glass.


    "Red fire!"


    Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan, Lao Che, Duan Hui and Wu Mei all stood up with wine glasses and shouted in unison.


    The two-story building is hung with a plaque up to two meters high and one meter wide.


    The plaque reads four huge words: "Hougong bar!"


    10.5 finally officially opened!


    Because we have a shallow foundation in this city, we basically don''t know anyone. Most people are invited by old cars, and the rest are the social elder brother invited by brother Xiao Bao. As for the staff, there are very few.


    In front of the bar, the old car invited some professional bands to sing loudly at the door. The whole street looked very festive and lively.


    On this day, we were dressed very neatly, black suits and white shirts.


    "Hello!" I smiled and said to a middle-aged man in a suit and tie who I didn''t know his name.


    "You are the children Xiaobao said..." the middle-aged man said with a smile.


    "Yes!" I nodded and quickly stretched out my hand.


    "My surname is Li. I''m older than you. Just call me brother Li. I opened the Hongrui Hotel on the next street. I''ll sit down when I''m free..." the middle-aged man simply shook hands with me and said.


    "Hello, brother Li!"


    "Do well!" brother Li patted me on the shoulder and walked up the steps with a smile.


    Before five o''clock, there was an endless stream of people. All kinds of cars came one after another. Our faces were stiff when we greeted the guests.


    "This little brother Bao is OK. Let''s bring so many people here..." the old car looked at the familiar faces of H city and said with a smile.


    "Hehe, it''s still their old Liu family. They have a little conscience..." Liu Rui said with the same smile.


    "By the way, old car, is the host you invited here?" I asked, sweating all over.


    "Here we are, in the house..."


    "Come out and introduce the guests, cat and dog J8 in the house..."


    I shouted impatiently, and then ran to the front door to meet the guests.


    "Sun Zong arrives!"


    "Mr. Wang is here!"


    ��......��


    The host pulled out by the old car stood at the door, holding a microphone and spitting, constantly introducing the guests present.


    When Meng Liang and I were running inside and outside, my cell phone rang. I took it out and saw that it was Su Su calling.


    "Hey, what''s up!" I answered the phone and asked flustered.


    "Isn''t your bar open today?" Susu asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, I haven''t given you the address yet, have I?" I patted on the forehead and hurriedly forgot Su Su.


    "What do you say..." Su Su returned unhappily.


    "The address is downtown, Yingbin Road. Come here quickly. It will open soon..." I spoke quickly, hung up the phone and got busy.


    At this time, another person came to a Mercedes Benz and led three people down first. I don''t know the first two, but I know the young man at the back, which is Zhang Shuai hit by the old car in the grave circle!


    The old car was stunned when he saw the three people. Then he came up to me and asked in a low voice, "did you invite these people?"


    "Where do I know? Who are these?"


    "The oldest one is sun Lei, the back one is Wang Shuo, and the last one you know is Zhang Shuai..." the old car explained.


    "What''s sun Lei''s status in your H city?" I asked.


    "It''s also a bar, and the scale is not small..."


    "This is a colleague. Why did he come here..."


    Since Sun Lei is a colleague, they certainly don''t come to watch the excitement. Moreover, there are some personal grudges between the old car and Zhang Shuai. The more I think about it, the more I feel wrong.


    I didn''t think much. I went directly to sun Lei and said politely, "brother Lei, you really give me face. Come here in person!"


    "Ha ha, you still know me?" Sun Lei smiled, pointed to his nose and said.


    "I heard Master Liu mention..." I deliberately said Liu Yong. I didn''t mean anything else. I just wanted to tell sun Lei that Liu Yong gave me this bar. It''s hard to say that you have to see if the owner is beating a dog.


    "You''re the one that brother Liu brought up in person. Can I not come for such a big thing?" Sun Lei smiled at me and exchanged greetings.


    "Boy, you have a big face! Please invite so many people! It''s popular!" Wang Shuo said in a strange way.


    "I don''t have any popularity. It''s all called by Master Liu. Brother sun will take care of me if I''m not familiar with my life!" I said with a smile.


    "It''s easy to say!" Sun Lei gives people a good feeling. At least he hasn''t said anything that makes me feel too much, so I still have a good impression of him.


    "Come on, brother sun, please..."


    About ten minutes later, three taxis stopped straight at the door of our bar.


    "Who is this? Why are you driving a taxi here..."


    Yang Song leans against the door and knocks melon seeds. We count him as the most relaxed here. Others have something to do. He doesn''t do anything. If you want to find him, you can run into the toilet. Later, I can''t help it. Just ignore what he likes to do!


    The doors of three taxis were pulled open, and neat high-heeled shoes first came into sight. Then Susu came out with his friend with a sweet smile on his face.


    Su Su and his friends lined up in a uniform white miniskirt, with slender legs, straight out of sight, shaking people''s eyes.


    "Wow!"


    Yang Song scattered the melon seeds on the ground, looked straight at the group of girls brought by Su Su, slowed down for a long time, turned his head and shouted, "leaves! I... fuck!"


    "Ye hurried over and came to see the guests..." Yang Song saw that I didn''t respond and then shouted.


    "Who?"


    I ran to the door and was stunned!


    "It''s too much to give up to your daughter-in-law. Let them see what is called" awesome beauty "," what is it about you? "I watched Su and his friends at the head excitedly say.


    "If you tell me, my daughter-in-law, if I had told you awesome friends, I would send BMW to pick you up..." I hurried to Su and smiled.


    "Xiao Su, this is your boyfriend. He''s very handsome..."


    As soon as I spoke, Su Su''s friends immediately followed.


    "If you call me daughter-in-law again, I''ll go right away. Do you believe it?" Su said, grinding his silver teeth.


    "Don''t introduce, don''t introduce, are you kidding..."


    "Your bar is quite big..." it''s Zhang Ke I used to see.


    Zhang Ke is also very beautiful today. Not only his legs are long, his chest is undulating and choppy


    "OK, OK, come and play often in the future..."


    "Free?" Zhang Ke smiled at me and asked.


    "Must be free!"


    Then I took Susu''s friends into the bar hall and attracted the evil eyes of countless men along the way.


    "The leaves are the whole group of women. The young ladies I called can''t sell at a price..." the old car blinked, blocked the crotch at will and said straight.


    "You think it''s selling pork, but you can''t buy it. It''s all goddess..." Yang Song said, picking up the melon seeds on the ground with his crotch.


    "If these women sell them, they''ll have to make money..." Duan Hui saw their commercial value at a glance.


    Susu''s friends, smiling like flowers, chattered and followed me to the hall on the first floor.


    "Ouch, the decoration is not bad. It''s no worse than our yard!"


    "Isn''t it? It''s just a little hot..."


    "I''ll turn up the air conditioner later..." I said with a smile.


    "All right, you go and be busy. There are so many people outside..." I arranged Su Su and them in a private room, and then Su Su was very considerate and asked me to leave.


    I went to the door and found these people squatting. I don''t know what to study.


    "Why are you squatting here? Come in and do some busy work! The guests are almost here. They will be ready to open later!" I kicked Liu Rui casually and scolded.


    Several people listened to me, patted the dust on their hips, and then walked into the house.


    "Old car, when are your ladies coming?"


    "It should be fast. I just called and said I was on the road..." the old car turned and said.


    "OK, let''s start business when Miss comes..." I nodded and said.


    Since this is the first time we have set up a nightclub, I don''t have so much experience in opening time. I plan to open when I''m in a good mood!


    Ten minutes later, an extra long bus suddenly appeared in the street.


    "Coming!" as soon as the old car saw the bus, he hurried over.


    The car stopped slowly at the bar. Then I saw a woman of about 30 years old who was still charming. She got off slowly. It didn''t matter. Then she followed a group of beautiful women with incomparable coquettishness and exposed clothes.


    These people dress very provocatively, silk stockings, small high heels and tight cheongsam. A group of old men outside the house are going to see the saliva. The beautiful women are over 1.7, their legs are thin and white, and they wear fashionable clothes. They are between 20 and 25 years old. They are young and beautiful, not generally attractive.


    There were not many people, about 20 people. As soon as these people got off the bus, the old car trotted out.


    "Then hurry, don''t be stunned, hurry in and make up!" the old car said anxiously.


    As soon as these women entered the house, they immediately attracted the attention of many guests in the house.


    I patted the old car on the shoulder, then smiled and said, "OK, brother Che really has two skills!"


    "You see, after all these years of pimping, I can''t fix this woman!" the old car said proudly.


    "Old car, I''m ready to tell you everywhere..." Yang Song looked at the old car like a wolf dog and said.


    "You see... You see... Which chest... Is really big... I need to catch one...!" Meng liangse said to me.


    "Which do you want to sleep? I''ll contact you later!" the old car looked at Meng Liang and asked.


    "Spend money?" Meng Liang asked demurely.


    "This is not nonsense..."


    "Forget it, I don''t like * * Yi..." Meng Liang was inexplicably advanced.


    "OK, almost, ready to open!" I said casually, and then walked to the bar.


    ����


    Sitting in the card room, sun Lei, Wang Shuo and Zhang Shuai straightened their eyes when they saw the girl coming in.


    It''s hard to see such beautiful nightclubs in small places like ours. After all, our economy is limited and our consumption level is low. Shanghai, Shenzhen and Beijing have developed a little beautiful.


    "Brother sun... These girls have a little quality!" Wang Shuo touched his chin and said.


    "I didn''t expect these children to have two sons and bring so many beauties here..." Sun Lei looked around and whispered.


    "These girls have to give five thousand a month..." Zhang Shuai asked while drinking juice.


    "Almost!" Sun Lei nodded.


    "I have to pay more than 200000 a month. These people are so rich..." Zhang Shuai continued.


    "As soon as the bar opens, I feel quite stressed..." Sun Lei said, looking at the crowded hall.


    "Hehe, isn''t it obvious to rob us of business?" Wang Shuo said.


    "In a few days, Xiao Shuo, you''ll also go out to find a girl... I''m tired of those old ladies of our family... It''s good to have a little competition!" Sun Lei thought for a while and said.


    "Isn''t this ready-made?" Wang Shuo opened his mouth and smiled.


    "Ha ha!"


    Wang Shuo and sun Lei looked at each other and smiled


    ����


    H City, on Yingbin Road, the Hougong bar is officially open!


    "Peng... Peng... Peng!"


    Four salutes, roaring,


    "Crackling,"


    A hundred meter long firecracker sounded from the door!


    Just then, a Mercedes Benz business car suddenly stopped at the door of our bar.


    Two men wearing sunglasses came down from the car. They opened the rear door, took out a large gift box and directly moved to the door of the bar.


    "Who is this?" the old car looked at the two people and asked vaguely.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know anyone in this room except you..." I replied speechless.


    Two people opened the gift box and a pure gold toad covered with money was displayed in front of people.


    "Boss Liu Yong! Give a pure gold toad as a gift, which means a wide range of money! I wish the Hougong bar a good start!" the sunglasses shouted.


    "Wow... Such a big golden cicada can get 500000!"


    "Liu Yong really gave it up..."


    As soon as the golden cicada appeared, there was an uproar under the stage and talked about it one after another.


    I never expected Liu Yongxin to be so thin. First of all, no matter how much the golden cicada is worth, just this picture, this effect is enough. It''s too long!


    "Oh, the Iron Rooster has finally plucked!" Liu Rui looked at the golden cicada and said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, he still has snacks!" Yang Song touched the cicada and said.


    The two bodyguards drove away after delivering the cicada, while Su Su sat in the private room for a while and said they had something to go. I didn''t force them to stay, because I really didn''t have time to take care of them.


    I took them to the door and turned back to the bar.


    At this time, it''s still early after six o''clock. In addition to brother Xiaobao, the guests called by the old car and some people who just watched the excitement in the street, the real nightclub men and women have not come up yet.


    Because we use the original staff of Bailemen, the casual waiters and security guards are very quality, and the scene is not chaotic.


    This evening may be the most unforgettable one for me. It''s not because I''m happy to open the business, but because I drank too much wine. I don''t know anyone here. You have to give someone a glass of wine wherever you go. Later, I simply took a bottle of wine and took a sip wherever I went.


    Meng Liang and Liu Rui were not idle either. They followed a group of new bosses, drinking foreign wine and blowing cow force.


    The next morning, I opened my eyes vaguely. As soon as I moved, I felt as if my head was going to explode. I covered my head, bit my teeth, sat up and swept around. I found that I slept in the bar toilet all night under my clothes,


    I opened my clothes, staggered to my feet, rubbed my eyes, picked up half a bottle of mineral water on the ground, no matter who it was, and drank it.


    "Bang!"


    As soon as I opened the door, I looked back and saw that Liu Rui was also lying on the toilet and fell asleep.


    "Don''t sleep, get up!" I shouted, holding Liu Rui''s head.


    "Why did I sleep here?" Liu Rui opened his eyes and asked vaguely.


    "I know when I went there, and I fell asleep..."


    "Drink too much. Do you have any cigarettes? Give me one." Liu Rui asked me.


    "Yes." I found a box of flat Zhonghua from my trouser pocket and threw it to Liu Rui.


    "Why does it smell like fart!" Liu Rui lit a cigarette and took a deep breath.


    "Fuck off, there are so many things for you to smoke...!"


    After that, I went to the bathroom of the toilet, washed my face, looked back and saw Liu Rui lying on the toilet and fell asleep again


    "This evil pen..." I shook my head and walked to the front stage.


    When I went to the front desk, the hall was basically cleaned up. The old car and Wu Mei were facing the bill at the bar.


    It is estimated that the old car is the only one who can manage the money here, but the old car may be to avoid suspicion, so he hardly sticks to the money. Instead, he calls Wu Mei to manage the money.


    "Liu Rui is sleeping in the toilet. What do you say you two are doing here!" I pulled Wu Mei''s hair and smiled.


    "Oh! Roll the calf!" Wu Mei thought it hurt me, and scolded with a small mouth.


    "When Liu Rui wakes up, I have to tell Liu Rui, adulterer * *"


    "Can you get away, we''re checking here!" Wu Mei glanced at me and said.


    "How was business last night?" I asked slowly, looking at the old car.


    "That''s quite...!"


    "Don''t brag B, talk well." I waved my hand impatiently and interrupted.


    "It''s really good. My friends and those people called by brother Xiaobao drank. They basically withdrew at more than ten o''clock, poured out many private rooms, and a group of people came in the second half. The hall on the first floor didn''t end until three o''clock in the evening." the old car spit.


    "Do you have a massage?" I asked, nodding on the sofa, holding my chin and loosening my neck.


    "Yes, but there are not many people."


    After listening, I nodded again and said, "what about the miss?"


    "Almost all went out and went home in the morning..." the old car smiled and said.


    "Very good, you chicken head didn''t earn less, did you yesterday!"


    "Ha ha, make do!"


    "By the way, how much money did Wu Mei receive yesterday?" I asked Wu Mei again.


    "Wait a minute!" Wu Mei began to boast and turned over the account book.


    "This finance let you be, almost don''t you have a number in mind?" I said speechless.


    After looking for a long time, Wu Mei raised her head: "a total of more than 200000..."


    "Less than I expected! This old Liu is not very awesome." obviously, this figure is still a little bit different from my imagination.


    "It''s almost enough. It''s more than 200000, brother..." the old car couldn''t stand watching me boast.

 Chapter 1679

    "Yes!" I grinned and went straight back to the office.


    Back to the office, I called Xiao Bao directly to contact the advertising problem of the bar.


    There are only a few ways to promote bars, such as light box advertising on the street, rear windshield glass of taxis, TV promotion of buses, hand-in-hand leaflets, and regular advertising on the radio,


    In terms of these five promotion methods, I directly spent more than 1 million cash through the relationship with brother Xiaobao, and gave back taxis in the whole city. There was a high commission for soliciting customers. Other venues were 20 yuan per car, while we were 10 yuan per person. No matter whether we consumed or not, as long as we were pulled by taxis, we would immediately make some money when we entered the harem.


    At 6 p.m., the harem opens.


    The original Bailemen is very famous in H city. Although the name has been changed, those who like to play in H city still regard our harem as Bailemen. In addition, as soon as my advertisement is hit, the effect is still very good. The bar here has just opened, and there are people there.


    Wu Mei is in charge of the accounts, Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan are in charge of the security of the bath on the second floor, the old car and Duan Hui are in charge of maintaining order in the first hug, and I have no plan to get the underground casino for the time being. Although I cheated a lot of money from Li Tao, I don''t think it''s enough to make a loan, so I''ll wait until I''m ready.


    Yang Song and Liu Rui are mainly responsible for the psychological counseling of the young lady for the time being. When the casino gets up in the future, I''m going to let them take care of it.


    As soon as I came downstairs, I saw that Li Ge, who opened the hotel when I opened, greeted me.


    "Hey, ye, I''ve just come." Lao Li smiled and walked over quickly.


    "... well, brother Li, this is another drink." I nodded back.


    "Idle is idle, don''t drink dry JB what!" Lao Li bared his teeth, put his arm around my neck and said.


    "Ha ha... OK, you drink. I have something to do. I''ll go out and be sure to accompany you later," I said with a smile.


    "Good drop, good drop, come later!" Lao Li smiled and said.


    Although Lao Li said so, I knew in my heart that he didn''t come here for consumption, or simply wanted to spend the money of the VIP card!


    Outside the gate of the harem, there are bright lights. From time to time, taxis and private cars enter the parking lot, and then they enter the hall in groups,


    Everything is so normal


    ����


    "It''s so big, we God have been robbed by the harem!" Zhang Shuai looked at his deserted bar and said with a frown.


    "Yes, there were several people two days ago, and now none of them..." Wang Shuo was also a little worried.


    "What''s going on?"


    "No, I have to find brother Lei to study..."


    Then Wang Shuo got up and went upstairs.


    "Brother Lei, this business has been robbed by the harem..." Wang Shuo sat opposite sun Lei and said angrily.


    "What do you want? Turn off the light and save some electricity?" Sun Lei said with a crooked neck.


    "It''s not brother Lei. We can''t go on like this. You have to find a way..."


    "Bang!"


    As soon as sun Lei patted the table, he stared and shouted, "I''m not angry with bad business! You let me think of a way. Tell me what I can think of!"


    "Brother Lei..."


    "Don''t be brother Lei. The store is good, the young lady is beautiful, and the backstage is hard! Tell me how to fix it?" Sun Lei interrupted Wang Shuo before he finished speaking.


    "Brother, I''m leaving..." Wang Shuo saw that sun Lei was not in a beautiful mood, so he didn''t dare to say more and turned out of the office.


    "I''ve been taking it out on me all day..."


    After Wang Shuo walked out of the office, he whispered.


    "Brother Lei, what did you say?" Zhang Shuai asked anxiously when he saw Wang Shuo coming down.


    "What else can I say? Brother Lei said he couldn''t help but scolded me..." Wang Shuo said with a sad face.


    "Grass, at such a critical moment, brother Lei is so soft... He''s not a man!" Zhang Shuai whined


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Let brother hear how you died. You don''t know..."


    "Grass, don''t let me say..." Zhang Shuai rolled his eyes. Although he said so, his voice was still low.


    Wang Shuo leaned on the sofa and thought for a while. He put on a coat and said, "go! Call your friends and go out with me..."


    "What are you doing?" Zhang Shuai asked.


    "Being idle at home is also idle. Go to the harem and see what they have in the end. They can pull our guests away..."


    "It''s still too big for you!" hearing this, Zhang Shuai immediately sent Wang Shuo an admiring look.


    "Grass, can you stop acting like a woman every day..." Wang Shuo shook his goose bumps and strode to the door.


    If a newly started bar wants to share a bowl of soup in the saturated entertainment industry in H City, it must compete with old bars for food, but it is often suppressed by old bars. Such a thing is inevitable. After all, the business is fixed. Many people eat less meat, and no one is happy.


    I said this is most of the case, but we don''t need to do it at all. Why?


    Although our harem is newly opened, the foundation is left by Liu Yong, so simply put, our predecessors planted trees and future generations enjoyed the cool.


    But I think so, but others don''t think so. There are always some tiger B who dare to scold the world''s unkind tiger B with a broken knife all day. They think that the little monster is a mother gun. Altman can do him, and he can do it himself.


    Wang Shuo is such a person. He can''t face others and never see himself.


    Why is sun Lei the eldest brother while Wang Shuo only has a younger brother?


    Because sun Lei can see what Wang Shuo can''t see, he obviously sees this, so he chooses to bear and wait!


    But Wang Shuo can''t see, so he wants to find fault!


    That''s how the gap between people arises!


    "Here it is, it''s big!" Zhang Shuai said shakily, staring at the two big characters of the back Palace on the door,


    "Go..."


    Wang Shuo staggers into the hall with several people. At this time, the old car and Liu Rui are walking back and forth in the hall


    "Hello, welcome," several waiters bowed respectfully,


    "Come on, give me a smile and order your table." Wang Shuo slapped the waitress''s face casually, and then pinched it fiercely.


    "Please come inside." the waiter frowned, stepped back and extended his hand.


    "Oh, fuck, you dare to hide. Why, pretend to be the monkey king with me. It''s very sensitive! Come and let me touch it. It''s quick!" Wang Shuo said with staring eyes.


    Liu Rui saw everything that happened.


    "Does this man run a bar?" Liu Rui asked the old car with a frown.


    "Well, what are they doing here?" the old car looked at Wang Shuo and Zhang Shuai and wondered.


    Before the old car finished speaking, Liu Rui went to Wang Shuo with his hands in his pockets, a cigarette in his mouth and a bad smile.


    "Brother Shuo, right?" Liu Rui asked, holding out his hand and looking at Wang Shuo.


    "Who are you?" Zhang Shuai stretched out his neck and shouted.


    "Why? I haven''t seen you for a few days and I don''t know you?" the old car came over and said with a smile.


    "Oh, isn''t this a big car or a small one? How can I run? It''s the internal security guard?" Wang Shuo said strangely when he saw the old car.


    "You..."


    As soon as Liu Rui heard this, he was unhappy. He was about to start, but he was dragged down by the old car.


    "Why, you have to hit me..." Wang Shuo looked at Liu Rui and asked with a smile.


    "No, no, he drank too much. Don''t tell him..." the old car smiled and nodded.


    "Well, I''ll ignore you when I drink too much..." then Wang Shuo went to the second floor, opened a private room and ordered some young ladies.


    "It''s obvious that such a thing is coming to look for trouble. We have a bar. We owe a call for what we play here. What did you drag me for just now?" Liu Rui scolded after Wang Shuo left.


    "It''s better to do more than one thing. After all, they are followed by sun Lei. It''s hard for you to talk with them..." old Che advised.


    "Grass!" Liu Rui scolded silently, and then went directly to the office on the second floor.


    "The two of sun Lei are coming..." Liu Rui came up to me, then took up a cigarette and sat on the desk.


    "What are they doing here?" I have a bad feeling when I think of sun Lei.


    "Look for something, what else can you do?" Liu Rui lit a cigarette and said speechless.


    "Grass, let them go... Just don''t make trouble..." I thought and said.


    "Don''t drive them out?" Liu Rui shouted when he grew up after listening to me.


    "Drive what drive, people will play if they are willing to pay... It''s not good to earn money!"


    "That''s right, making money!" Liu Rui suddenly realized what I said and walked out of the office with a smile.


    After Liu Rui left, I directly picked up the walkie talkie and shouted to the old car, "send two bottles of wine to Wang Shuo and the manager!"


    "Got it!" the old car replied quickly.


    Wang Shuo, after they selected the platform, the security guard directly took a group of people into the private room.


    "Brothers, here are two bottles of wine from our manager. Take your time," the waiter said with a smile, holding a bottle of Chivas and a bottle of black square,


    "Hehe, your manager can be a man..." Wang Shuo nodded with satisfaction and said to the waiter.


    Wang Shuo and his young lady were howling with a microphone in the house. Some people also played dice. They were really adventurous.


    After about ten minutes, Wang Shuo held a fair skinned and slim girl, sat on the corner of the innermost sofa, put one hand into his skirt, smiled and asked, "what''s your name?"


    The girl drank some wine and looked very charming and attractive under the red light.


    The girl stretched out her little hand, slapped Wang Shuo on his leg, smiled, stretched out her fingers, pointed under the skirt, blurred her eyes, smiled and said, "brother... It''s not just touching here...!"


    "It''s all for sale. What pure jade girl do you pretend to be with me?" Wang Shuo grinned and pulled his hand into the girl''s skirt.


    "Ah!"


    The girl gave a * * and then stood up!


    "What''s the matter? Beauty..." Wang Shuo still looked at the girl who suddenly stood up with a smile.


    "Where are you going to pick it! Clean and bury it!" the girl blushed and looked at Wang Shuo with disgust.


    "Hehe, why don''t you pick it? I don''t think you should bury it. What purity like mineral water do you put with me here..."


    Wang Shuo''s speech is very ugly. Originally, he came to look for trouble. He felt bad when things came out. In addition, the attitude of the old car and the two bottles of wine he gave him, he thought we were afraid of him, so he has a lot of self-confidence now. If it weren''t for the two baskets, I think he could take off.


    "Can you speak?" the sisters next to the girl stood up when they heard this. Although Wang Shuo scolded a person, they were all young ladies. What''s the difference between scolding her and scolding others.


    "Can you talk? I''ll teach me with your * *?" Wang Shuo scolded with a crooked neck.


    "Let''s go! This job is over..."


    The girl who began to be bullied by Wang Shuo turned and was about to go outside.


    Seeing that the girl was going, Wang Shuo grabbed the girl''s arm and said, "don''t go. Go out and have fun?"


    "You loosen me!" the girl was obviously hurt by Wang Shuo, frowning and shouting.


    "What if I don''t relax?"


    "... why are you so shameless!" the girl shook Wang Shuo''s hand and scolded loudly.


    "Pa!"


    The five bright red fingerprints appeared on the girl''s Pink smiling face.


    "How can you beat people!"


    "You are still not masters..."


    The girl next to him quickly pulled Wang Shuo and chirped.


    With tears in her eyes, the girl looked at Wang Shuo in panic. Although she had been a young lady for a long time, she rarely met beating customers. Sometimes she might meet some strange requirements when it was introduced. As long as the money was in place, the young ladies were generally satisfied. But it hasn''t come out yet. It''s the first time I met someone.


    "Bah!"


    "Grass Mud Horse, don''t be shameful..."


    Wang Shuo spat on the ground, looked at the girl and said.


    The girl covered her face and didn''t bother with Wang Shuo. She was ready to go out. Since it is sold, it is inevitable to be wronged.


    But the girl was about to leave when Zhang Shuai stopped her at the door.


    "Let you go?" Wang Shuo shouted, standing behind the girl.


    "What else do you want?" the girl looked back and asked with staring eyes.


    "Did you scold me just now?" Wang Shuo looked at the girl and said.


    The girl looked down and said nothing.


    "Brother, almost... Let''s continue to play, don''t spoil the fun..."


    At this time, several other girls in the room came to Wang Shuo and said with a smile.


    "Roll the calf!"


    Wang Shuo pushed away the others, walked up to the girl, pinched the girl''s chin and said, "well, you''ll go out with me later. We''ll pull it down. Do you think so?"


    The girl looked at Wang Shuo and didn''t dare to speak. If she refused Wang Shuo, she couldn''t let him go, but promised the girl and was afraid of an accident, so she thought about what to do about it


    "OK? Fart!" Wang Shuo looked at the girl and was a little impatient.


    "Brother, I''m here..." the girl hesitated.


    "What''s the matter? I''m proud of it. It can make me feel like a virgin..." Wang Shuo''s words are still so disgusting.


    "Well, wait for me. I''ll go back and pack up..." the girl gritted her teeth and nodded.


    "Hehe, go..."


    The girl turned and walked out of the private room. When she came out, she looked for the old car all over the hall and wanted to adjust the old car, because she couldn''t go out with Wang Shuo today. It''s easy to say that she can''t earn money. The main reason is that she must suffer.


    The girl looked around the hall and couldn''t find the old car. Even Duan Hui and Liu Rui didn''t know where to go. She had no choice but to go to the second floor to find her psychological counselor, Mr. Yang Song.


    If the girls in our field want to go out with guests, they must go to the hotel designated by our harem, which can ensure the safety of the young lady, except some regular guests.


    Moreover, the introduction of 10% of the bonus is very small in H City, mainly to protect the interests of the young lady.


    As for the introduction time, there is basically no limit, but you must come back before 8:00 in the morning to report. This is also good for the ladies. After you come back, say hello to the old car and pay the money. The transaction is over.


    Our regulations are all in accordance with the original regulations of Bailemen, but now there are more girls in the field. It''s time for old Che and Duan Hui to hug and be responsible for the young lady. I''m sure I can''t get busy, so I let Yang Song and Liu Rui, who have nothing to do for the time being, be responsible for the introduction records of young lady, and draw problems later.


    The girl found Yang Song on the second floor.


    At this time, Yang Song is sitting in the office, eating instant noodles and playing minesweeping.


    "Bang!"


    The door was pushed open and the girl hurried in.


    "Why? Is this instant noodles?" Yang Song took a bite of instant noodles, bit lipstick intestines, looked at the girl and asked.


    "Brother song!" the girl looked at Yang Song and shouted.


    "I''m sorry to eat. It''s all right. I have a lot here... Come and sit down and have some..."


    "No, brother song just had a guest Let me out..." the girl said silently.


    "Ah, write it here..." Yang Song thought the girl came to check it out with him and threw the check-out form away.


    "No, brother, I don''t want to go out..."


    "Why didn''t the price be settled?" Yang Song was surprised.


    "The guest hit someone... Can you go over and tell me not to let me out..."


    "Did he hit you?" Yang Song heard this and looked at the girl''s red cheeks and understood what was going on.


    "Yes." the girl nodded.


    "Cao, take me to see who''s so awesome, and then beat people in the field..."


    Then Yang Song followed the girl to the private room on the second floor.


    Although we belong to the owners of this bar, we are about the same age as these ladies, so we don''t have any boss airs. Whether the ladies or waiters have a good relationship with us, it''s normal to joke about nothing.


    Liu Rui and Yang Song deeply realized that it was not easy for these girls after they had in-depth contact with the Miss industry.


    Some young ladies told Yang Song and Liu Rui some stories related to their careers when they were free. These stories filled their eyes with tears. Afterwards, they made an oath to protect the safety of the young lady to the death. It is our bounden duty to take care of the young lady!


    So when Yang Song heard that a guest hit someone, he was angry and came up at once!


    "Brother song, I won''t go in..." the girl stood at the door of the private room and thought for a while.


    "OK, what should you do..." Yang Song waved his hand and directly pushed open the door of the private room.


    After entering the private room, Yang Song found that Wang Shuo and the ladies were happily drinking wine and touching their legs.


    "What are you doing? Did you come in?"


    Zhang Shuai hugged a young lady and scolded when he saw Yang Song coming in.


    "Have a good time?" Yang Song smiled.


    "Happy or unhappy, I ask who you are..." Zhang Shuai stood up, walked up to Yang Song, ordered Yang Song''s chest and said.


    "I''m the manager of this bar. My last name is Yang..."


    "Who let you in!" Zhang Shuai is also very swollen now. Three words are inseparable from a mother word.


    "Pa!"


    Yang Song put his mouth on Zhang Shuai''s face, then pointed to Zhang Shuai''s nose and said, "don''t talk to my mother. If you can talk, just say it. If you can''t talk, stay away..."


    "What do you mean, man!"


    Seeing Yang Song beating someone, Wang Shuo left the happy young lady and stood up and asked.


    "Did you hit someone just now?" Yang Song tried to suppress his anger.


    "Yes, I did. What do you want?"


    "Go downstairs to check out, and then roll the calf..." Yang Song waved and said.


    "What if I don''t go?" Wang Shuo still smiled because he knew he had succeeded in finding fault.


    "OK, you wait..."


    Then Yang Song picked up the walkie talkie in his hand and shouted, "several people come from private room 130. Take the guy. There''s trouble here..."


    "Hehe, do you want to beat me?" Wang Shuo heard Yang Song shouting, sat obliquely on the sofa and narrowed his eyes.


    "Either roll the calf for me now and don''t wait for the security guard to come up and drive you out... Everyone doesn''t look good!"


    "Then I have to see who dares to kick me!"


    "You have more than one JB, you don''t bleed!" Yang Song doesn''t know who Wang Shuo is in front of him, so he has no scruples about speaking.


    At the other end, as soon as the old car and Duan Hui came back into the hall, they saw the security guard running to the private room on the second floor with a pickaxe handle and a machete.


    "What''s the matter?" the old car pushed away the crowd and asked a security guard,


    The security guard was very worried and said, "manager Yang said 130 people were making trouble just now. Let''s take the guy over..."


    "Go and have a look..." the old car turned to Duan Hui and shouted.


    "Grass, someone will make trouble the next day?" Duan Hui scolded and followed the old car to the private room.


    "Bang!"


    The old car kicked open the door of the private room, and then shouted, "who makes trouble?"


    "Ouch, why did you come here..." Wang Shuo smiled and said after watching the old car kick the door in.


    When the old car saw Wang Shuo, he was stunned and thought how it was so clever and what he was afraid of


    "What''s the matter?" the old car looked at the angry Yang Song and asked in a low voice.


    "These people beat the young lady. I''m going to ask my security guard to drive them out..." Yang Song said with a neck.


    "That''s what happened. Everyone is friends. Don''t do this. Go down..."


    After the old car understood what was going on, he immediately waved to the security guard who rushed up to go back.


    "Grass, who is a friend? Even a woman? Is it still a person?" Yang Song didn''t understand the meaning of the old car, opened his mouth and scolded.


    "You''d better pay attention to your words!" Wang Shuo immediately lost his temper and pointed to Yang Song''s nose.


    "Come on, don''t say a few words. They are all friends. Why..." then the old car took Yang Song aside and said softly: "these personnel sun Lei almost got..."


    "Sun Lei has more than one JB. Even Qi Tian Da Sheng has to roll the calf for me..." Yang song came up with great strength. No one is used to it.


    "Elder brother, can we not do the whole thing? Wang Shuo is nothing, but Sun Lei has been in H city for so many years. No matter what, he is also a man with a head and face. If you drive his men out today, he will have to come tomorrow..."


    "Grass, come here as soon as you come. He can also light a fire to burn this..."


    "Even if you don''t look at Sun Lei''s face, will you drive people out the next day after the opening? Besides, it''s not big... Almost all right!" the old car advised in a hurry.

 Chapter 1680

    "What do you say?" Yang Song thought what the old car said was not unreasonable, so he stepped back and asked.


    "Well, let me handle this. If you still feel angry, go to ye and ask what to do about it? OK?"


    "OK, this day..." Yang Song shook his hand and walked back to the office on the second floor.


    The old car finally persuaded Yang Song, adjusted his mood, forced out a smiling face and walked back to the private room.


    After returning to the private room, he saw Duan Huizheng talking and laughing with Wang Shuo. He didn''t know where he was talking.


    "Come back, how big is the car?" Wang Shuo looked at the old car and asked.


    "Back..." the old car nodded.


    "Come back and drive me?" Wang Shuo leaned on the sofa and took out a cigarette and put it on his mouth.


    "Brother Shuo, what''s your name? You''re a VIP of our harem. How can you drive you out..." the old car took out a lighter and went to Wang Shuo and lit a cigarette for Wang Shuo.


    "This man, if he doesn''t experience something, he will never know his identity..." Wang Shuo took a cigarette and skillfully installed B.


    "Yes, they just came to H city and are not sensible..." the old man nodded again and again.


    "Several children whose hair hasn''t grown up, the whole bar thinks they have gone to heaven..." Zhang Shuai said at this time.


    "Ha ha!"


    The old car had fun with Duan Hui and didn''t say much.


    "OK, brother Shuo, have a good time here... What can I do for you?" old Che and Duan Hui stood up and prepared to go out.


    "That''s it. Did Xiao Shuai get a bite just now?"


    Wang Shuo''s voice suddenly sounded behind the old depot Hui.


    The old car was stunned when he heard this. Then he clenched his teeth and turned his head and said, "brother Shuo, we''re wrong about this. Your consumption today is free. It''s when we make amends. Do you think it''s ok?"


    "Ha ha, it''s still the car that can handle things..." Wang Shuo smiled and nodded with great satisfaction.


    The old car Duan Hui two people didn''t have any ink, so they pushed open the door and walked out of the hall.


    "Fuck, I just looked at Wang Shuo''s B face and wanted to go up, you know?" Duan Hui came out of the door and scolded with a heavy breath.


    "Come on, just let it go..." the old car patted Duan Hui on the shoulder and said.


    "I''m nothing. I''m afraid they can''t stand it..."


    "I''ll talk to them later. It''s better for such people to get away with less..."


    Then they went downstairs and strolled in the hall on the first floor.


    Facing the same situation, different people will have different ways to deal with it.


    For example, in today''s case, Yang Song''s choice and the choice of the old car are obviously two extremes, but there is no right or wrong.


    We didn''t deal with the world deeply. Many things were made because of our own impulse at that time. In short, regardless of the consequences, we should rectify as we want. I''m the third.


    The old car is different from Duan Hui. They have been in society for many years. They have long understood the law of the jungle. They also know what is forbearance. They will consider the consequences when they do things!


    Who is not angry with people like Wang Shuo?


    But they can still keep smiling. Some people may think it is weak, but I don''t think it is. It''s just a compromise after weighing the pros and cons. Everyone may encounter many compromises in his life. If anyone tells me that he hasn''t compromised once in his life, I don''t believe it!


    Even the Jade Emperor compromised and accepted the monkey king as the sage of Qi Tian. In Yang Song''s words, you have more JB!


    Through the ages, any successful team can not do without a role that understands forbearance, such as Liu Bei in the Three Kingdoms, monk Sha in the journey to the west, and Lao Che and Duan Hui play such a role in our team.


    After Yang Song left the private room, he found my office directly.


    I Meng Liang, Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan are in the office, smoking cigarettes and playing with a bunch of bastards. Why not fight the landlord? Because smoking bastards is simple and violent, Liu Rui can''t cheat.


    The second floor is usually a private room for bathing and massage. After the guests enter, they don''t bring out one or two points. Therefore, the second floor is not as large as the first floor. There is no need for people to stare at it all the time. Meng Liang and Yuanyuan work much easier than the old car and Duan Hui. They run to my office and fight the landlord when they have nothing to do


    "Bang." I was playing hard. When the door opened, Yang song came in, sat down on the sofa, picked up a cigarette on the table, lit one, and scolded reluctantly: "fuck, I''m going to be angry. Are you still in the mood to play poker..."


    "Why, is this?" Liu Rui skimmed and Yang Song asked.


    "I don''t know what JB Lei said. The whole couple came and slapped the young lady. I want to get out, but the old car won''t let me..." Yang songmo said with ink.


    "Sun Lei?" I turned and asked.


    "Yes, that''s him!"


    "Why? Do you know?" Yuan Yuan noticed while staring at poker.


    "Let''s go together. I came on the opening day..."


    "Fuck, what did I say? These B''s must have come to make trouble. Ye naively told me if he could make money..." after that, Liu Rui threw down his poker and turned around to go outside the door.


    "What are you doing? Sit down!" I frowned and scolded.


    "My students have been slapped. I have to come forward as a mentor..." Liu Rui said angrily.


    "Wait a minute. I''ll call the old car up and ask what''s going on..."


    Then I took out my cell phone and called the old car. After a while, the old car came upstairs with Duan Hui.


    "What''s the matter with sun Lei?" I asked directly as soon as the old car entered the house.


    "Nothing. I had a little conflict with the young lady and made a mouth..." the old car said simply.


    "It''s all right to beat people?" Liu Rui was obviously a little unhappy with the old car.


    "This kind of thing is inevitable..."


    "What about those people? Are they gone?" I continued.


    "I didn''t go, but I''m still playing below..." the old car lit a cigarette and said slowly.


    "Fuck, don''t go yet. It''s waiting to be beaten..." Liu Rui said and went down again.


    "You stop for a while!" I shouted.


    I''m not in a good mood after hearing this. I came to beat the young lady the next day. Do you have to run into the house and beat me up in a few days?


    Since he beat people in the private room, he didn''t pay attention to us at all. If this field is still Liu Yong''s, would sun Lei dare to let someone come and look for trouble? He doesn''t even know where to open the gate of Baile gate!


    After all, is it because we are young? Because we''re junior?


    I thought about this before opening, but I thought of coming to the door so soon.


    After I shouted, the whole room was quiet. No one was stupid. Everyone saw that I was really angry.


    "... how did you deal with it?" I asked again after a quiet moment.


    "Yang Song slapped people in the mouth... I exempted their order today." the old car hesitated and then said, "I''ll pay for their order later..."


    "All right, just free the order! What can I make up with you..." I leaned against the sofa and said tired.


    "These people are under sun Lei. It''s hard to tear their faces..." Duan Hui whispered at this time.


    "Yes, it''s not good to tear off your face. Well, next time they come again, let the young lady be careful, and you don''t provoke them..." I was silent for a while, rubbed my hands and said.


    "That''s it?" Liu Rui opened his mouth and looked at me in surprise.


    "How can I fix it if I don''t?" I asked.


    "When they beat someone, we gave him a free order and made a deal?" Liu Rui shouted with staring eyes.


    "Why are you quarrelling with me? Behind them is sun Lei. Can sun Lei do it if we beat others?" I also stood up.


    "These grandchildren owe a call. If they come today, you can give them a free bill. Can you believe it? It''s obviously looking for trouble!" Liu Rui talked to me for the first time.


    "I know they''re looking for trouble, but tell me what to do? Can calling around solve the problem?"


    "Fuck, can we put up with it this time? It only shows that we are afraid!" Liu Rui shouted word by word, pointing to the direction of the private room.


    After listening to Liu Rui''s words, I was silent. I also know that this is not the last time. Tolerance can only make them bully harder, but what should I do?


    Only patience, whether it''s experience or contacts, we can''t compare with sun Lei. Our bar has just opened. To tell the truth, our small lattice can''t stand such tossing!


    "What we open now is a bar. It''s not the time to make a fuss at school, or give a kick to anyone who is unhappy! Everyone wants to stand and earn money. Individuals don''t want to compromise everywhere, and I don''t want to bear it, but this society is such a fuck. If you can open your mouth, if you can''t, you have to close your mouth!"


    Then I walked out of the office with my clothes. After I left, the office fell into silence.


    After leaving the harem, I walked alone on the sidewalk. There were green willows on the roadside. The wind was fresh and slightly brushed. The water surface was wavy. The scenery was beautiful. At night, there were many snack vendors shouting on the street.


    I leaned against the fence by the river, smoked and enjoyed the rare cleanliness for a while.


    I think too many things have happened in the past few days when we came to H city. These things should not have been borne by my age, but there is no way. The road is taken by myself, and the bubble is worn by myself. There is a saying that is good. If you find your own pain, don''t shout pain.


    I looked at the dark river and had thousands of thoughts. My mind was thinking about how to deal with sun Lei''s problem and how to manage the bar in the future


    Many problems need me to consider, many things need me to think


    Thinking that I unconsciously thought of Su Su, I took out my mobile phone and dialed Su Su.


    "What''s the matter with boss ye?" Su Su answered the phone and asked playfully.


    As soon as I heard Su Su''s voice, I had a warm and warm feeling. It seemed that all my troubles were gone.


    "My uncle is in a bad mood, chick, you come out to accompany me?" I asked with a smile.


    "Ouch, you even let me accompany the 3000 harem beauties?" Su Su didn''t know whether he was jealous or joking. Anyway, he was sarcastic.


    "Harem beauty, it''s all about money. My brother likes to be distracted..."


    "OK, I have nothing to do. Where are you?" Susu thought and promised.


    I told Susu the address, and within half an hour, Susu came.


    Susu is very sporty today. He is wearing a blue ADI coat and tight sports pants. He is called to wear a pair of white sneakers. He looks very sunny and beautiful!


    "Elder sister, you''re too slow to come here..." my legs squatting on the street are a little numb.


    "Brother, I can''t clean up when I go out!" Su Su patted me on the back and said.


    "Why, make-up seduces me? I don''t want to eat this set. I''ll tell you..." I sorted my clothes and said solemnly.


    "Just you, sister, I have to lie down with a wink..." Su put his hand on my shoulder and threw an eyebrow at me.


    "Immoral!" I patted off Su Su''s hand and turned to go ahead.


    Su Su was right. This eyebrow almost didn''t lie down for my brother, but I still insisted on the last dignity in my heart!


    "Oh, I''m still pretending to be cold with my sister. You haven''t said why you asked me to come out!" Su asked with a smile on my face.


    "I''m in a bad mood. I asked you to accompany me. Where do you want to play, daughter-in-law!"


    "Bah, who''s your daughter-in-law? Can you ask for a face?" Su Su was often harassed by me. Now his face was not red and his heart stopped beating when he heard such a bone leakage.


    "Have you eaten, daughter-in-law..." I ignored Su Su''s words and then asked.


    "Pa."


    Su Su slapped me on the neck and said calmly, "don''t shout, do you hear me?"


    "Can you do it gently!" my neck was red and said wrongly.


    "Cut, old man, so hypocritical..." Su gave me a white look, and then went forward, and walked faster and faster.


    "Did I ask you to eat?" I shouted after me.


    "No!"


    "Why don''t we go to dinner?"


    "Lose weight..."


    ����


    Fifteen minutes later, I was really unable to walk. I was tired and ate after Su Su and said, "sister, I now understand why you came out in this..."


    "Why?" asked Susu, blinking back.


    "You didn''t come out to relax with me. You came out to compete with me, didn''t you..." I held the willow in the street with both hands and said breathlessly.


    "Cut, sister, I have to run at this time of day. Today, I changed to walk to take care of you... Besides, you can''t do this grid. If you can walk so well, you can''t do it..." Su said with a look of contempt for me.


    "I... I''m not in shape today. I can''t. let''s have a competition another day..." I explained awkwardly.


    "Cut, there''s an ice cream shop ahead. Let''s go and eat ice cream..." Su walked forward and saw an ice cream shop of Haagen Dazs.


    "This is very expensive..." I looked at the ice cream shop in front of me and swallowed and spit.


    "Cut, dig, that''s it..." after that, Su Su didn''t care whether I agreed or not, so he went straight inside.


    "This loser......" I bowed my head and scolded, and then walked in with my teeth.


    There are few Haagen Dazs stores in H City, and there are few stores, that is, a few clean tables are placed casually. Because it''s just night, there are not many people.


    "What does the customer need?" the waiter asked with a smile.


    "Do you have a whole bottle of mineral water for me..." I took out my cigarette, skillfully lit one and said to the waiter.


    "Smoking is not allowed here!" Su grabbed the cigarette in my hand, put it out and threw it in the ashtray.


    "Why does he prepare an ashtray when he doesn''t allow smoking?" I asked a little reluctantly.


    "It''s for you who don''t obey public order..." Su frowned back.


    "Clean business!" I put away the cigarette box on the table.


    "Do you have an ice cream hotpot?" said Susu, looking down at the menu.


    "Yes!"


    "Then have one of these!" Susu pointed to the ice cream on the menu.


    I glanced at the price and was frightened at that time. There were more than 300 ice cream. Take me as a big head baby!


    "OK! Please wait a moment!" the waiter smiled and left with the menu.


    "What kind of ice cream, more than 300!" after the waiter left, I immediately protested to Su Su.


    "Why, it hurts?" asked Susu with a smile.


    "I don''t feel bad. Now I''m still rich..." I immediately pretended to be indifferent.


    "I don''t love you. What do you ask?"


    "Nonsense, I don''t know what makes ice cream so expensive?"


    "People sell brands, you don''t understand..."


    "The best ice cream at my door is only five yuan..." I said.


    "You deserve to be single..." Su Su found that there was a generation gap in chatting with me and said speechlessly.


    After a while, the ice cream came up. There were several layers of large plates with a few small ice cream. Susu and I began to eat.


    "This ice cream is not as delicious as the five pieces at my door..." I took a casual bite and said painfully.


    "You want more ink, I beat you, believe it or not?" Jesus said to me with his little fist as he ate the ice cream.


    "Hey, now I finally understand why Liu Rui and Wu Mei can spend so much money when they go out..."


    "You haven''t told me why you''re upset..." Susu asked me while eating ice cream.


    "Nothing, but the bar is a little disturbing..." I''m in a much better mood now than when I first came out, so I don''t want to mention it.


    "Tell me, maybe I can solve your problems..." Su looked at me with shuilingling''s eyes.


    "Forget it, don''t mention it, you don''t understand..." I shook my head.


    "Cut, I understand everything. What don''t understand..."


    "Do you understand why children are born? Teach me!" I looked at Susu and smiled.


    "Get out, rogue!" Su Su blushed and looked very cute.


    "By the way, next Monday is your birthday, isn''t it?" I suddenly remembered it and asked casually.


    "Yes, my brother will come next week..." Su was full of expectation when he mentioned his brother.


    "Brother?"


    "No, it''s my aunt''s son..." Su shook his head.


    "Oh, you two have a good relationship?" I asked knowingly.


    "Yes, he gave me all the money I went to school..."


    "Then why don''t you care what your parents want?" I''m going to make a thorough inquiry to the end. It''s not easy to understand Su''s family background. I can''t miss this opportunity.


    "My parents don''t agree with me to study here. I ran out secretly..."


    "Where is your hometown?"


    "The imperial city of Beijing!" Jesus raised his head and said proudly.


    "Hehe, how nice Beijing is! What are you doing running..." I really don''t understand what the rich people''s children think now. I have to run to this small city without waiting for a good Beijing.


    "My mother cares too much at home. It''s annoying!"


    "Ha ha, quite rebellious..." I smiled and said nothing more.


    "Stop talking about me. Why are you here?" asked Susu, patting my forehead with a small hand.


    "Me?" I pointed to my nose.


    "Nonsense, is there anyone else here besides us?" Su said with a white look at me.


    "Our stories are long..."


    "Let''s make it short..." Su opened his mouth and ate another mouthful of cake to bully.


    Su Su is also in a good time. If you let me tell the story three months ago, I may summarize it in two words: school! But if you let me tell you the latest story, I can tell you one night without a duplicate.


    I kept talking to Susu about what had happened recently. Susu sat in his chair and listened patiently. Unconsciously, it was 12 o''clock.


    "I should go home and talk next time!" said Susu, looking at his watch.


    "OK, I''ll take you home..." I nodded and followed Susu out of the ice cream shop.


    After we went out, we took a taxi, and then walked in the direction of Su Su''s house. We arrived at Su Su Su''s community in 20 minutes.


    "I''m here, you go back..." at the door of the community, Su Su smiled and looked at me and said.


    "It''s so late, or I won''t go back..." I said cheaply.


    "You big boy, what are you afraid of..."


    "What''s the matter with boys? Boys are not dangerous! Now there are many rapes of boys, OK?" I pretended to be very excited and said.


    "Bye!" Susu waved and walked into the community directly ignoring my words.


    "Hey, don''t be so heartless!" I stood outside the community and shouted loudly.


    "Bye..." Su Su''s voice was getting farther and farther away.


    "You can let me go up and have a glass of water..." I shouted, but no one responded.


    After a while, I shook and walked back to the road and stopped a taxi. After getting on the bus, I took out my mobile phone and found that there was no electricity, so I had to lean against the car and close my eyes to rest.


    ����


    On the other end, in the harem bar.


    "It''s 12 o''clock. Why don''t you say ye hasn''t come back?" Liu Rui said, walking around in the office.


    "The phone can''t get through..." the old car looked down at his cell phone.


    "It''s all your fault. You have to quarrel with Ye. He''s very upset about it. You say you always screw with him..." Meng Liang scolded Liu Rui.


    "Who knows he''s so small-minded? Did you say he committed suicide?" Liu Rui ran to Meng Liang and asked in panic.

 Chapter 1681

    Although Li Hansong''s words are very direct, they are very reasonable. I can''t even guarantee my current situation. How can I talk about giving Su a happy and stable life?


    Sometimes, if you are not strong enough, there is nothing you can do to put your favorite things in front of you. You can only look at them like this.


    This is called: the heart is surplus, but the strength is insufficient!


    Although the topic is heavy, this society is so straightforward and simple. Sometimes you really feel powerless!


    I put my hand into my trouser pocket and clutched the diamond ring in my pocket. At this moment, I wavered. I kind of wanted to give up the idea of confessing to Su Su!


    "If you don''t want to see my sister held in someone else''s arms, try to make yourself strong. I don''t like cowards. I like you very much. Don''t let me down!" Li Hansong continued when he saw that I didn''t speak.


    "Ha ha, you just slap a sweet date!" I looked up and smiled.


    "Never mind me, I just want you to understand the gap between you and Jesus!"


    "I will try!" I replied firmly.


    "Come on, go back, or my daughter-in-law will have to be anxious again..." Li Hansong threw the remaining half a box of cigarettes back into my hand.


    "Take it. It''s tight..." I looked at the cigarette box in my hand and said with a smile.


    "You can pull it down. If the female tiger in my family sees it, she will have to eat me..." Li Hansong put his hands behind his head and walked smartly to the private room.


    Looking at Li Hansong''s back, I admire him very much. I can have a life without worrying about food and clothing at birth, but ordinary people like us can only shout every day: work hard, just for the slogan of being outstanding, work hard step by step with our own hands, and may not reach the so-called upper class in the end. Li Hansong''s words strengthen my determination, I secretly vowed in my heart that one day I would stand in front of everyone, hold Jesus and tell them, "this is my daughter-in-law!"


    Now I may envy Li Hansong''s life, but many years later, I understand that his life is not as wonderful and free as I imagined!


    As soon as we entered the private room, we heard sister Miao shouting, "Li Hansong, did you steal to smoke again!"


    "No, no..." Li Hansong quickly explained.


    "Come here!" sister Miao Miao charmingly pointed at Li Hansong.


    "What are you doing, daughter-in-law? There are so many people..." Li Hansong walked back to his seat with a smile.


    "Ah ah!"


    A scream resounded through the private room. Sister Miao Miao put her right hand on Li Hansong''s waist, sharpened her silver teeth and shouted, "it''s so smoky. She said she didn''t smoke!"


    "I didn''t smoke..." Li Hansong grinned.


    "Ah!"


    Another scream.


    "Ha ha, brother song, you can''t do this either. Don''t you say you beat your daughter-in-law when you''re okay? How can people bully you like this now..." Lin Yao smiled with her small mouth covered.


    "Yes, brother song, where is your ability every day?" Zhang Ke also coaxed.


    "He''s so boastful..." Su glanced at Li Hansong and said contemptuously.


    Now I understand that Li Hansong not only boasted with me, but also heard the story of Li Hansong beating his daughter-in-law with Lin Yao and Zhang Ke


    "As a male compatriot, let me remind you that your daughter-in-law''s behavior has constituted domestic violence. You can choose to call the police! I know several lawyers. Do you need me to tell you the phone number?" Yang Song winked at Li Hansong.


    "Eat..." Li Hansong bowed his head and held the dishes on the table in embarrassment.


    "Women can''t be used to this thing. Like my daughter-in-law, she doesn''t dare to say two when I say one, and she doesn''t dare to pout when I let him lie down..." Liu Rui never missed any chance to install B. while drinking beer, he whetted and hawed about how he abused Wu Mei.


    "You pull down, Wu Mei can scare you out with a look of shit..." Meng Liang is not friendly to Liu Rui.


    "Yes, I got up in the middle of the night and went to the bathroom. I saw you kneeling at the door and knocking, begging Wu Mei to let you in..." Yuan said foolishly.


    "Brother song, do you still pee? Why don''t we go to the bathroom again..."


    "I just have this idea..."


    "Ha ha ha!"


    The people at our table laughed and the atmosphere was very harmonious.


    ����


    On the other end, the rest room of the harem.


    "Brother Hui, my great aunt is coming..." a shy looking woman, fiddling with her milk cover, said to Duan Hui.


    "No leave!" Duan Hui refused without thinking.


    "Buy me a bag of sanitary napkins. It needs seven drops of space. It must be lengthened and thickened for night!"


    "You won''t buy it yourself!" Duan Hui said fiercely, covering his bloody nose.


    "The guests downstairs can''t get away! Why don''t you choose the channel for me!"


    "Take a piece of toilet paper and plug it up..." Duan Hui really handed a piece of toilet paper to the young lady.


    "Brother Hui, I can''t stop..." the young lady smiled at Duan Huimei.


    "Towel..." Duan Hui didn''t dare to look at the young lady now, because the young lady had taken off her coat. Duan Hui was really afraid that she couldn''t control it.


    "You? What''s the matter? Use this thing to block up!" the young lady shouted at Duan Hui with the surging waves in front of her chest.


    "Shit, I''m still your nanny this day!" Duan Hui cursed and then turned downstairs


    Because we were not here today, Duan Hui and his old car were as tired as a wolf dog. They ran downstairs with wheezing, and soon had to run upstairs with wheezing.


    Duan Hui didn''t see the old car when he went downstairs. He took out his walkie talkie and shouted, "car son... Car son, please answer!"


    Duan Hui didn''t talk well since he got the walkie talkie. He made it like a special force every day.


    "Fart!"


    "Where are you?"


    "I''m in the bathroom! What are you doing?"


    "There''s something wrong with this. Come here..."


    After a while, the old man ran over with messy hair on the roof and asked breathlessly, "what''s the matter?"


    "You go out with me..."


    "What are you doing out?"


    "Buy sanitary napkins..."


    "What''s the matter with you?" the old car scolded silently.


    "You''ve just come! Isn''t this the lady? Let me run..."


    "Roll the calf, they are not here. I can''t get busy. You are still in the mood to buy sanitary napkins..." the old car was angry after hearing Duan Hui''s words.


    "That can''t let the young lady receive guests while bleeding!" Duan Hui spit and said.


    "Shit, go yourself..." the old car was speechless and turned to walk up the stairs.


    "It''s embarrassing for an old man to buy sanitary napkins..." Duan Hui grabbed the old car and shouted.


    "It''s not embarrassing for those old men to buy sanitary napkins!"


    "Let''s go, let''s go..." Duan Hui dragged the old car outside.


    Duan Hui dragged the old car outside the door. While talking, they walked to the supermarket not far away


    "There are so many jobs in this shop. Why do you have to drag me out..." the old car lit a cigarette and said with a grin.


    "Take you out to relax..." Duan Hui grabbed the cigarette from the old driver and held it in his mouth.


    "Yes, when will they come back? I should be tired to death..." the old car muttered.


    After a while, they went to the supermarket, bought a bag of sanitary napkins, turned and prepared to go back.


    At this time, Duan Hui looked up and saw a familiar figure.


    "Do you dare to come back!"


    After seeing this figure, Duan Hui threw down the sanitary napkin in his hand and ran out. According to the old car of the eyewitness, Duan Hui''s speed of 100 meters at that time could definitely enter 11 seconds!


    "What''s the matter?" the old car ran over with Duan Hui.


    The man saw Duan Hui running with the old car. He ran over and ran very smart to the residential building.


    However, Duan Hui''s speed was too fast. No matter how he dumped Duan Hui, Duan Hui couldn''t get rid of Duan Hui. Duan Hui was like crazy. He followed him with red eyes and scolded while chasing him back: "draft it? When I catch up with you, I''ll kill you!"


    "What the hell is going on!" the old car shouted after Duan Hui, because he didn''t see who Duan Hui was chasing. He also didn''t understand who Duan was chasing so badly.


    After a while, the figure ran to a two meter high wall, and Duan Hui also ran over.


    "Fuck!" the figure looked at the wall in front of him and spit on his hand. He was ready to rush up in three steps and two steps.


    Duan Hui quickly grabbed the figure''s pants and pulled them down directly.


    "Bang!"


    Duan Hui directly threw the figure to the ground, and the figure reacted quickly. He took out his swing knife from his arms and ran straight to Duan Hui''s stomach!


    "Did you draft it?" the old car caught up at this time.


    The old car yanked Duan Hui and hissed. The tip of the knife directly pierced Duan Hui''s stomach. Duan Hui didn''t react yet. Bright red plum blossom dots appeared on his white shirt!


    "Peng!"


    Just as the young man got up and was about to run, the old car raised the brick around him and patted it directly. The young man lay on the ground and was ready to stand up again.


    "Peng!"


    The old car held the brick, repeated the action just now, and shot the young man''s head accurately again.


    This time, the young man had no strength to stand up again and directly climbed on the ground motionless.


    Duan Hui went up and grabbed the young man''s neck with his backhand and stretched out his hand to untie his belt.


    Duan Hui pinched the belt in his hand, exposed the metal clip, and suddenly waved his arm to the young man''s face!


    "Pa... Pa... PA!"


    Six or seven times in a row, the young man''s face was blurred with blood and flesh, and his face was full of traces of belt extraction.


    The old car and Duan Hui were like playing stimulants. They pressed the young man on the ground for more than 17 or 8 minutes. In the end, the young man didn''t even have the strength to fight. He knew that his body curled up with his head.


    "All right!" the old car pulled Duan Hui, who was almost crazy, and signaled not to fight any more.


    Duan Hui sat beside the young man, pinched the young man''s neck, gritted his teeth and asked, "do you know why he didn''t hit you?"


    The young man nodded weakly. Duan Hui''s remaining youth was no one else. It was Xiao Ding who sold Duan Hui * * * in the noodle shop that day!


    The reason why the old car didn''t stop Duan Hui is that this little Ding really hates people. If he didn''t pit Duan Hui at the beginning, the old car wouldn''t have to worry about not being able to sleep all night and selling the car and house, and we wouldn''t have to experience so many things in the future.


    From another point of view, we got Liu Yong''s bar by mistake, but who knows how many crimes we suffered?


    The wound on Meng Liang''s finger hasn''t completely grown up yet, and Yang Song woke up in a nightmare every day in those days. Who can understand these things!


    In those days in Guyang County, we were worried almost every day, dealing with the cold all the time. If we didn''t leave a word, we might lose our lives, and the culprit was the young man in front of us, Xiaoding!


    "Draft, why harm me?" Duan Hui licked the blood on his mouth and asked.


    "I... I didn''t want to hurt you..." Xiao Ding looked at Duan Hui''s ferocious cheek with trembling body.


    "Draft, still lying!" Duan Hui raised his belt and pulled it down again.


    "Don''t... don''t fight! I said not yet!" Xiao Ding shouted quickly.


    "Draft it! Speak quickly!" Duan Hui scolded impatiently.


    "It was Zhang Shuai who gave me 5000 yuan to sell you some * * *, and then handed you the letter with high price of Bailemen * * *... He knew you had done this before... He wanted to fix you. I really don''t blame me!" Xiaoding said incoherently.


    "Draft it? If he asks you to sell it, you can sell it!" Duan Hui doesn''t believe Xiaoding''s words a little.


    "* * * it''s not easy to sell in our city, and most of the markets don''t allow it, so I can''t sell this batch of goods all the time. Just when Zhang Shuai found me, I agreed as soon as I heard that I can both throw out the goods and make money..."


    Duan Hui was silent after hearing Xiaoding''s words. He knew that Xiaoding should not be lying, but he didn''t expect that it was Zhang Shuai again!


    "Brother Hui, let me go. I was really obsessed at that time. Give me a hundred courage and I dare not pit you..." Xiao Ding cried with Duan Hui''s thigh in his arms.


    "Didn''t Zhang Shuai tell you why?" the old car asked after a moment of silence.


    "He said you two beat him..." Xiaoding recalled.


    "Hehe, Huizi, let''s go..." the old car smiled helplessly, and then followed Duan Hui to the outside of the alley.


    "Brother Che, brother Hui, don''t tell Zhang Shuai that I said..."


    "Bang!"


    Before Xiaoding finished, the old car picked up the bricks on the ground and threw them directly on Xiaoding''s face. Silly Xiaoding fainted again and took them to the ground.


    "Do you need to take you to the hospital?" the old car glanced at the wound on Duan Hui''s stomach and asked.


    "Little injury is all right..." Duan Hui said in a heavy tone.


    "Don''t tell them about it. I''m afraid they''re impulsive..." the old car thought and looked at Duan Hui.


    "I see..."


    Duan Hui nodded helplessly, and then the two walked back to the harem.


    On the other end, in the Washington Hotel.


    We ate this meal for more than two hours, and we had almost all the dishes on the table.


    "Burp!"


    "Full..."


    Yang Song finished the last bite on the plate, burped and leaned back comfortably in his chair.


    The eating pictures of Yang Song and Liu Rui definitely impressed the girls present. Let''s say that there is nothing they don''t eat. They don''t eat fish with spitting thorns! Yang Song stuffed the whole carp into his mouth. You can imagine what it was like.


    "Su Su, where are we going after dinner?" Zhang Ke asked with a wink.


    "I don''t know..." Su Su replied foolishly.


    "You are incompetent as the master..." Zhang Ke smiled and said.


    "Why don''t we go to our bar and sing a song later..." at this time, Liu Rui said according to our pre-determined script.


    "I think so!" Meng Liang said in a very fake way.


    I smiled and didn''t speak. Everything was under my brother''s control. H city was not a big city, and there were not many entertainment programs for young people. There was nothing except eating, singing and watching movies. Moreover, at this time, the movies were not good-looking, so Su Su would certainly agree to sing.


    "Free?" Susu looked at me and joked.


    "I have to charge..." I pretended to think about it and said.


    "Dig... That''s not going!" Susu turned his head and said.


    "Ha ha, everyone else is free. You''re the only one who charges! Did you leave!" I was not used to standing up and shouting.


    "I see who dares to go!"


    "Yes!" as soon as Su Su''s words were finished, Zhang Ke and Lin Yao were busy agreeing.


    "You two are still not friends!" Jesus shouted angrily.


    "Let''s go and sing!" Zhang Ke and Lin Yao walked out of the private room happily, regardless of Su Su''s cry.


    After a while, everyone in the private room followed out, and Li Hansong dragged Su out. After going out, Meng Liang and Liu ruiyuanyuan and I took the Hyundai borrowed from the old car, while Su Su and they took Li Hansong''s range rover.


    "Look at other people''s cars, and then look at ours..." Yang Song sighed when he saw Li Hansong''s Land Rover.


    "If someone drives a Land Rover, let''s drive a Hyundai or borrow it. It''s not a leaf. Can you borrow a better car next time... This broken Hyundai lowers my identity!" Liu Rui said with a grin.


    "When we have money, we have to get a car..." Li Hansong, a Land Rover, also gives me great stimulation. I bite my teeth and make up my mind.


    "Not so much, we are big bosses now... We have to have the whole car!" Liu Rui immediately began to imagine the scene of his car shock with Wu Mei when he saw that I wanted to buy a car.


    Twenty minutes later, we returned to the harem bar.


    "You''re a good bar!" Li Hansong said to me with a smile standing in front of the main gate of the harem.


    "It''s OK!" I nodded low-key. I don''t want to boast in front of him, because I think people like Li Hansong have seen what kind of bars they should have.


    "We, Mr. Ye, are very rich..." Zhang Ke put his arms around my shoulder and said with a smile.


    "Keep a low profile!"


    Then I took some people into the harem.


    "Welcome!"


    The waiter saw us go in and directly came to a standard 90 degree Japanese bow, which gave me a long face.


    "Are there any private rooms available?" I asked, looking at the waiter.


    "Ah, Mr. Ye, I''m sorry I didn''t see you just now. There''s a private room upstairs..." the waiter didn''t know whether it was arranged by the old car or really didn''t recognize me. He was a little surprised to fix it for me.


    "Why is the child so angry that he doesn''t even know the boss..."


    Then I took several people directly to the second floor. At this time, I suddenly remembered the big screen, so I turned to Meng Liang and whispered, "take them to the card room..."


    Meng Liang gestured OK with me, and then led Su Su and them to sit in a free card room.


    I quickly ran to the DJ station, then said a few words with the handsome DJ of our family, and then pointed to Su Su''s direction.


    After a while, DJ nodded, picked up Mike and said in a low voice, "today is the birthday of a friend of our bar owner Ye Han. The birthday is a beautiful lady whose name is Su Su! Friends on the dance floor, where are your screams! Come to the lighting division to focus on our beautiful angel!"


    DJ obviously didn''t do much. His low voice, combined with the noisy heavy metal music, adjusted the atmosphere under the stage to a high Cao. The shining spotlight swept to Su Su''s seat. It was extremely bright and attracted everyone''s attention. Although many people didn''t know Su Su, they also screamed one after another.


    "Su Su!"


    "Su Su!"


    ��......��


    Liu Rui stood in the middle of the dance floor with his big ass twisted and shouted heartily.


    "Come, big screen, draw a banner for me, happy birthday to miss Susu!" DJ''s low voice sounded again, stretched out his finger to the screen the size of a wall and said slowly.


    The big screen burst into a bright light, which read: "Happy Birthday to Miss Su Su, always happy!"


    "Music rings out, a song of Jay Chou''s book of dandelions wishes Mr. Ye Han and Miss Su happiness, and friends on the dance floor get up!" DJ continues to adjust the atmosphere, and the scene is very popular.


    Burning youth, unusually restless young people, at this time, they have completely let go of themselves, desperately twisting their bodies and sending out harsh screams. Men and women gather together and continue to make ambiguous movements.


    "How romantic!"


    "If anyone can do this to me, I''ll marry him!"


    Zhang Ke and Lin Yao can''t stand such a scene at all, said Hua Chi.


    When Jesus saw this scene, he was in a state of shock. I guess she didn''t think I had this skill.


    "Ha ha, this boy, he knows the whole scene very well..." when Li Hansong saw this scene, he grinned.


    "Look at others, that''s brilliant!" sister Miao Miao said with a white look at Li Hansong.


    "Daughter in law, if you like it, I''ll give you a whole one next time..."


    "No sincerity!" sister Miao Miao was still very impatient.


    At this time, I also ran to Su Su, smiled and asked Su Su: "what, are you moved? If you want to cry, I can lend you this shoulder..."


    "Cut, what''s your own thing to show off?" Jesus recovered from his shock and said with a look of indifference.


    "Your own family also wants money, okay?"


    "Deserve it, make a broken lamp shake my eyes..."


    "Don''t understand romance!"

 Chapter 1682

    Then I led Su Su and them to the private room on the second floor. Su Su stood behind me, smiled and scolded in a voice that only she could hear: "fool!"


    When they entered the private room, Yang Song and Liu Rui took the microphone and howled "everyone paddles a big boat". A song went on. It was so hanging that they ran away without singing to several girls.


    Meng Liang simply blocked his ears with a paper towel, and Yuan Yuan was like the monkey king who heard the tight hoop curse, lying on the sofa with a painful face.


    Finally, the two of them finished singing, Miao Miao Jie sang a Gloria Tang''s "bubble", and Li Hansong took the microphone on the side to make trouble. Later, Miao Miao sister took an urgent look and made a move to pick up a pinch. Li Hansong was honest.


    Now I find that both Su Su and sister Miao Miao are not only good-looking, but also sing very well.


    They sang for a while. I felt thirsty, so I took out my cell phone and dialed the old car.


    "Are you back?" the old car answered the phone and asked simply.


    "I came back long ago. Why didn''t I see you two?"


    "There was something wrong with going out just now..." old Che thought and didn''t mention to me that he met Xiao Ding with Duan Hui.


    "Shit, you''ll be lazy as soon as I''m not at home!" I laughed and joked.


    "I''m almost tired into a dog, and you say I''m lazy!"


    "Private room 214, bring some drinks and wine, Ma LiuDi..."


    Then I hung up and listened to them sing.


    After answering my phone, the old car went directly to the wine cabinet to find some bottles of foreign wine, and then personally pushed the car to bring it to us.


    "There are few cars, how can I still do this job..." Wang Shuo, who was stunned by the drink, looked at the old car and shouted.


    The old car took a look at Wang Shuo, suppressed his anger, gritted his teeth and said, "Ye is celebrating his friend''s birthday in the private room. I''ll go and have a look..."


    After that, the old car directly pushed the car into our private room, and Wang Shuo also walked to the toilet with the wall.


    After the old car entered the private room, looking at our group of men and women talking and laughing, honest and brave, smiled and asked, "playing!"


    "Car, you''re a little slow..." Liu Rui went to the old car and took out a bottle of champagne.


    "Who is he?" Miao Miao looked at the dress of the old car. He should not be a waiter, so he asked suspiciously.


    "Service staff, don''t pay attention to him..." Liu Rui said.


    "Roll the calf, I''m Ye Han''s friend!" the old car said politely to sister Miao Miao.


    "Oh, Hello!" sister Miao Miao replied with a smile.


    "Then you play, I won''t disturb..." the old car put down the wine and was ready to go out.


    "Not later?" I stood up and hurriedly stayed until.


    "It''s all about downstairs. I''m as heartless as you!" the old car looked at me and whispered.


    "Go away!" I waved my hand.


    "Shit, Huizi and I have to take a day off tomorrow..."


    "Sure!" I smiled in a very good mood.


    After the old car left the private room, I played with them for a while. I was honest and brave, but Liu Rui and Yang Song lost most of the time.


    "The atmosphere is almost over!" Yuan Yuan said to me secretly.


    I touched the diamond ring in my trouser pocket and remembered what Li Hansong said to me. I was silent.


    "Leaf, you won''t be afraid at this time!" Yuan Yuan continued when he saw that I didn''t speak.


    I thought for a while and then gritted my teeth. I''m nothing now, but it doesn''t mean I''m nothing in the future. Falling in love is not getting married. Why do I think so much now! It''s a big deal to declare failure. What''s the big deal!


    "You play, I''ll go out to the bathroom!" I stood up and said.


    "I''ll go too..."


    "Wait for me..."


    As soon as I finished, Meng Liang and Liu Ruiyuan understood what I meant. Today''s most important program was finally coming. The three of them ran out of the private room with me, and Su Su didn''t want to play games.


    "Ye, you are sure to succeed today! You didn''t see the look in Su Su''s eyes when you enlarged the screen..." Liu Rui said to me excitedly after coming out.


    "Not so much, ye, you must succeed. Don''t worry..." Yuan Yuan also said.


    I smiled and strode to the lounge because I hid the roses there.


    My front foot left the private room, and Wang Shuo took Zhang Shuai to Su Su''s private room


    "Brother, I didn''t use it as a gift for people''s birthday..." Zhang Shuai didn''t drink less wine, and he slipped two layers of ice before coming up, so now Zhang Shuai looks very erratic and stupid.


    "It''s up to you. B ah, if we can go there, we''ll give enough face..." Wang Shuo bared his arms, exposed the lifelike second master Guan behind him, and said unsteadily.


    In recent days, these two people have brought their friends to rub wine and drink every day. Wang Shuo and Zhang Shuai stand in and go out sideways almost every day, and they always keep accounts. They completely regard the harem as their own home.


    Although we saw it in our eyes, we never took care of it. We really didn''t want to find something, so we always endured. But our patience was weak in Wang Shuo''s eyes. He thought we were afraid!


    "Bang"


    Wang Shuo roughly opened the door and walked in first.


    "What are you looking for..." Susu asked, looking at Wang Shuo with bare arms.


    Li Hansong also frowned slightly when he saw Wang Shuo, which was obviously disgusting.


    "Where are the leaves? I heard that someone has a birthday here. I''m happy..." Wang Shuo was in high spirits. He glanced at the private room and didn''t find me.


    "He goes out..." Li Hansong replied coldly.


    "Shit, why did you go out..." Wang Shuo scolded carelessly, then directly sat down next to Su Su, gasped for wine and said, "I''ll sit and wait for him for a while..."


    "We don''t welcome you here. Please go out!" seeing that Wang Shuo was sitting next to him, Jesus stood up and pointed to the door.


    "Ouch, this little girl''s film has a hot temper..." Wang Shuo smiled, but he didn''t mean to leave.


    "Brother Shuo, this little girl is very energetic!" Zhang Shuai said, looking at Su Su''s long legs with straight eyes and drooling.


    Because the light in the private room was dark, when Wang Shuo first came in, he didn''t take a good look at Su Su. After listening to Zhang Shuai''s words, Wang Shuo found that Su Su was really beautiful, so he was stunned and said to Su Su: "come on, come here, let my brother be rare..."


    With that, Wang Shuo stood up and was about to hug Susu.


    "Bang!"


    Li Hansong punched Wang Shuo away, bit his teeth, then pointed to the door and said, "get out!"


    Sister Miao Miao also ran over at this time, took Li Hansong''s clothes and shook her head, which meant to tell Li Hansong not to make trouble. After all, this is my field. If it doesn''t fight well.


    "Ouch, I grass your mother..."


    "Bang"


    Before Wang Shuo finished scolding, Li Hansong picked up the wine bottle on the table and smashed it directly on Wang Shuo''s head.


    "Draft it, get him for me!" Wang Shuo received a bottle of wine firmly. He never expected Li Hansong to be so decisive.


    After calling Zhang Shuai and Wang Shuo, they went up and tore up with Li Hansong. Although Li Hansong could stretch out his hand, he couldn''t stand the attack of two wine ignorant children.


    "Bang!"


    Wang Shuo picked up the wine bottle on the table and smashed it directly at Li Hansong. Blood flowed down Li Hansong''s forehead.


    "Draft it? You''re awesome. You''re good!" Wang Shuo scolded Li Hansong with half a bottle of wine.


    "Do you remember the poem I taught you just now?" asked Liu Rui, grinding beside me.


    "Remember half..."


    We took the roses and walked back to the private room happily.


    However, when we opened the private room door, we just saw the scene of Wang Shuo smashing Li Hansong with a wine bottle. I stood at the door and looked at the glass debris all over the ground. I didn''t know what my head was thinking. Anyway, it was a mess. The roses in my hand fell gently on the ground without sound


    "I grass your mother, Wang Shuo!" Meng Liang came first, and he was about to rush over.


    "Don''t move!" I stretched out my hand to stop Meng Liang, then walked towards Li Hansong without expression and asked in a low voice, "are you okay?"


    "Nothing..." Li Hansong wiped the blood on his head and said.


    "You go first. I''ll deal with the rest..."


    "OK!" after that, Li Hansong took the girls outside. Su Su looked at me worried and then walked out, but I didn''t dare to look directly at her.


    "I''m sorry for everyone today... Disappointed..." I repressed my anger and shouted to Su Su and them with my teeth.


    "Be careful!" Susu, who had already gone out, ran back and said to me.


    "Old car! Clear the yard!" after they left, I stood in the private room and shouted at the phone with red eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" the old car asked suspiciously.


    "I''ll let you clean up! I''ll give you five minutes." then I hung up the phone directly.


    I have only one purpose to clear the scene!


    Smash and smash all kinds of tusks.


    "You... What do you want to do?" Wang Shuo looked at me in panic and asked.


    "Wang Shuo, what do you think of me these days?" I asked with narrowed eyes.


    "What do you want?" Wang Shuo repeated.


    "Don''t you always refuse to accept the draft? Today, I dry suit you at one time, so that you will tremble when you see the word Hougong!" I patted Wang Shuo''s face, then sat on the sofa and clenched my fist tightly.


    "Xiaoshuai, let''s go!" Wang Shuo gritted his teeth, turned and prepared to go outside the private room.


    At this moment, Wang Shuo has realized the seriousness of the problem. He knows that if he doesn''t go now, he may not go for a while.


    But before they took the first step, they were directly stuck on the ground by Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan.


    "Don''t you love to come? Don''t you want to go today!" Meng Liang scolded with gnashing teeth, stepping on Wang Shuo''s face.


    Wang Shuo was trampled on the ground by Meng Liang and dared not say a word.


    I wonder if you can meet such people in your life?


    They stick to your shoes like a piece of gum. They can''t rub off or throw off.


    You can only use your hands to pull, but you are afraid of dirty your hands. The most important thing is that you may not be able to pull clean.


    Yes, Wang Shuo is such a person!


    He kept looking for trouble every day, constantly teasing my nerves. I endured it twice at a time, but when the third time, I couldn''t help it, but he didn''t have the courage to knock face to face with me.


    I am sure that if I let him go today, he will come tomorrow. If you want to beat such a person, you must beat him at one time.


    "It''s over!" at this time, the old car pushed open the door of the box and saw Wang Shuo and Zhang Shuai lying on the ground, frowning, but didn''t ask much.


    "Old car, you give me a whole hundred people, 2000 heads!" I looked at the old car and said.


    "What do you want?"


    "Surround me all around the gate of the harem! One will come in later and cut down one for me!"


    "As for making it so big?" the old car looked at me with a little hesitation.


    "Fuck, it''s all like B. what I want now is the picture. I want the whole H city to understand that our harem is not for nothing!" I stood up and looked at the old car and roared like a flood of bells.


    "Good!"


    The old car nodded and walked out of the private room with the phone. Wang Shuo looked at me more and more alarmed on the ground. Only the stupid Zhang Shuai looked like nothing.


    I took out my cell phone and dialed Liu Yong.


    "What time is it to call?" Liu Yong should have fallen asleep, so he was in a very bad mood to answer the phone.


    "There is a man named sun Lei in your city. I want to ask him what level?" I whispered.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Yong listened to my tone and knew that there was something serious, so he asked very seriously.


    "A little contradictory. I want to pick him up..."


    "Nothing, don''t worry about it!" Liu Yong paused and replied cleanly.


    "Good!"


    "Do you want me to help you talk to the police?" Liu Yong was very careful.


    "It''s the best!" I hung up directly.


    In less than five minutes, all the people in the old car arrived. The quality of the personnel was similar to that of the last tomb circle. They were all young people in their twenties, and each had a machete in his hand.


    "Fuck, who is pinching with whom? The old ghost of the Liu family is going to fight." the taxi driver asked excitedly, smoking a cigarette.


    "The old devil has finished his calf long ago. I don''t know!" said a gangster sitting in the co pilot.


    "Who is this?"


    "Seems to be the new boss of Bailemen..."


    "That''s really unheard of." the driver shook his head.


    As time went by, more and more taxis gathered at the gate of the harem, all with emergency lights on. They had reached thirteen or four, and stopped at the gate very neatly.


    "It''s over, our new boss is finally angry." the security guard of the harem, standing at the door smoking and watching the excitement, said.


    "With whom?" asked another.


    "It''s those two fools who come to find trouble every day..."


    "Fuck, boss Ye is also doing it. I''ve long seen those fools. I come to eat and drink every day. Fuck, it''s time to fight!" the security guard said excitedly.


    "Creak."


    After this group of people got off, the old car took a big plastic bag, took out 20000 directly from it, handed it to a leader, and then quickly said, "pay the fare first and tell the taxi driver not to JB run after a fight. If the car is smashed, we will lose money."


    "It''s done."


    The leader took the money and left.


    Because the old car was a little noisy, almost half of H City heard the letter, but it didn''t move. This may be Liu Yong''s energy. It''s easy to speak without people!


    ����


    At this time, in a high-end hotel in H City, sun Lei was entertaining more than a dozen friends for dinner.


    "Tick the bell."


    When the phone rang, sun Lei picked it up.


    "Brother you, have you heard?" the other party asked bluntly.


    "What did you hear?" Sun Lei was stunned.


    "Wang Shuo and Zhang Shuai of your family are detained in the harem. Don''t you know such a big thing?" the other party asked in great amazement.


    "Who deducted it?" Sun Lei still doesn''t know what''s going on.


    "Seems to be the new boss of the harem..."


    "Why did he detain Wang Shuo?"


    "Brother sun, you really don''t know if you don''t know?" the other party then asked.


    "Shit, if I know, I need to ask?"


    "Wang Shuo has been taking people to eat and drink for free for almost a week these days. I''ve met you several times. You''re not authentic. Although the bar is run by several children, you''re a little too bullying..." the man said quickly.


    "Fuck, these two fools!" Sun Lei asked strangely.


    "No one can bear it all the time. It''s sooner or later. You''d better talk to them. After all, you did the wrong thing..." the other party advised.


    "All right!"


    Sun Lei hurriedly hung up the phone. Seeing that his face was wrong, they immediately asked. Sun Lei briefly explained, and then directly took the phone and dialed it for me.


    "I''ll call you in thirty minutes..." I answered the phone and said in a cold voice.


    In the harem.


    After I put down the phone, I licked my lips and looked at Wang Shuo and Zhang Shuai without expression.


    "It''s over outside. Now it''s you two..."


    "What do you want..." Wang Shuo looked at me and asked.


    "Get out on the street... I want the whole city of H to see how I treat fools like you!"


    Because what happened to Jesus just now has brought me great excitement, my heart is very abnormal now.


    Wang Shuo and Zhang Shuai were dragged to the front of the back palace. They knelt on the road trembling.


    After Duan Hui knew we were going to fix Wang Shuo, he rushed out with a pickaxe handle regardless of his wound.


    "Pooh��


    "Pengpeng!"


    "I fuck you!"


    "Aren''t you very awesome?"


    "If I don''t do you, you really think you''re the bearer of Causeway Bay!"


    Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song, the six men in the old car depot Hui waved their weapons and frantically smashed at Wang Shuo and Zhang Shuai. We have long hated these two people, so when we started, we were ruthless and frantically vented our anger.


    The people called by the old car form a circle. They don''t need to do anything at all. It''s enough to watch.


    The handle of the knife and pick crackled down, and Wang Shuo could only curl up and hold his head to prevent his head from being hurt.


    Five or six people fought around two people, and they still stabbed their hands with empty fists. The battle must be one-sided. Moreover, Wang Shuo and Zhang Shuai basically gave up the idea of resistance. Coupled with the anger accumulated in Meng Liang''s heart for a long time, they didn''t leave a way to survive.


    "Run out!"


    Wang Shuo didn''t know what he was stimulated. He suddenly raised his arm and hit Duan Hui''s chin directly. Then he clenched his teeth and shouted.


    While Zhang Shuai lay on the ground, there was no response at all. He didn''t even move. It''s no different from death.


    I stood in the back and didn''t do it, because I knew that Meng Liang didn''t need my hand to hit them.


    "Step on."


    Wang Shuo stood up and was ready to run out.


    "Still want to go!"


    Meng Liang reacted quickly and stuck his foot on Wang Shuo''s waist from the back. Wang Shuo rolled around on the ground and then completely fell on the ground.


    "Draft it!"


    Duan Hui swung the pickaxe handle and directly hit Wang Shuo. With a bang, the pickaxe handle was empty, but it hit a white spot on the dark road. You can imagine what it would feel if it was stuck in Wang Shuo''s hand.


    "Pooh!" Yuan Yuan Yuan raised his army thorn and stabbed Wang Shuo''s thigh directly.


    "Ah!"


    Wang Shuo''s eyes turned red and screamed.


    "Liu Rui, pull down the wicker from the tree!" I shouted at Liu Rui at this time.


    Liu Rui instantly understood what I meant and ran to the willow tree by the side of the road with a cheap smile on his face.


    "Come on, take off his clothes for me!" I shouted, pointing to Wang Shuo.


    "What are you doing?"


    Wang Shuo looked at me and asked in a daze.


    "Did I let you talk? Ah?"


    I raised my legs and put my feet on Wang Shuo''s face.


    Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan held Wang Shuo down and began to put the clothes on.


    Two minutes later, Wang Shuo''s clothes were thrown on the road, naked, including his underpants.


    "Draft it? If I hit you once, you''ll have to remember it for a lifetime!" I spit and took the wicker handed to me by Liu Rui.


    "Pa!"


    Holding the wicker in my hand, I walked to Wang Shuo and directly smoked it on Wang Shuo.


    "Ah! I grass your mother!"


    Wang Shuo jumped up directly in situ when I pumped him, but then he was bored and lying on the ground by Meng Liang.


    People who have seen willows know that there is a big difference between the beating of willows and the beating of sticks and machetes. It doesn''t mean how serious you are injured, but that your soul is tortured.


    "Brother, don''t fight. I take it. I really take it. I''ll kneel down for you. I can''t stand it!"


    Wang Shuo held my thigh and begged.


    But I didn''t pay attention to him at all. I smoked on him one after another. After smoking one wicker, I changed it for another.


    For a time, I could only hear the sound of my twitching wicker and the scream of Wang Shuo on the road.


    I didn''t intend to let Wang Shuo go today, or I won''t hit you. If I hit you, I must give you a mental breakdown.


    Let him tremble when he sees me and wicker.


    ����


    Hainan, in a hotel.


    Liu Yong and Li Tao should have brother Xiaobao sitting together watching the game.


    "Tick the bell."


    The phone kept shaking on the desktop. Liu Yong took the phone with a smile and directly refused to answer it.


    "Who?" Li Tao sipped his beer and bared his teeth.


    "Ha ha, who else can there be, sun Lei..."


    Liu Yongle was very happy and continued: "these children are a little interesting..."


    "Don''t answer," asked little brother Bao.


    "To pick up a JB is to clean up... I really thought I was gone and H city changed its name to sun!" Liu Yong said casually.


    "Also, let those old B understand that we can get a few children to take care of them..." Li Tao also said with a laugh.

 Chapter 1683

    "At such an old age, the more you go back, the more things you do, I can''t see it. I didn''t expect these children to bear it for so long. It''s time to pay attention to his class. If you do this, you have to beat them up!" Liu Yong said forcefully.


    "You two are really bad..." brother Xiaobao held it for a long time and scolded silently.


    ����


    "Creak!"


    A domineering car suddenly stopped at the gate of the harem, and sun Leifeng walked down.


    Sun Lei stared, holding the imitation June 4th Movement in his hand, wheezed and gasped at me and shouted, "Ye Han, what do you mean by this? Do you think there is no one in my sun family!"


    I put down the wicker, took out the cigarette box, pulled out a cigarette, lit it directly, and walked to sun Lei.


    "What do you mean?" I asked with my neck askew.


    "Stay on the front line and want to see you in the future!" Sun Lei said, looking at Wang Shuo and Zhang Shuai who were kneeling on the ground.


    "You know that now! What did you think when you let these two fools make trouble in our harem in the sky!" my lips trembled and shouted word by word.


    "... I didn''t ask them to come!" Sun Lei said in silence for a while.


    "Fuck you, you really think I''m a three-year-old. There are so many people under your hands. Don''t you know what they * * *!" I scolded by pointing to sun Lei''s nose.


    "What the hell do you want?" Sun Lei raised his head and asked.


    "Fifteen in case, three hundred thousand you take away..." I don''t have any ink at all, pointed to the two people on the ground and said.


    "A little too much..." Sun Lei whispered.


    "Oh, well, I have a knife here. If you stab yourself three times, you can take it away like you!" I looked at Sun Lei and sneered.


    Sun Lei frowned and looked at the bright knife in my hand.


    "If you don''t stab yourself, give me the money. It''s hard for anyone today!"


    I pointed to sun Lei and yelled loudly, so everyone heard me!


    "Young people, it''s better not to be so angry!" Sun Lei choked for a long time and made such a sentence.


    "Brother sun, I remember the next sentence in the TV play! Call young people if you are not energetic!" I patted sun Lei''s face and shouted.


    "Don''t be too arrogant!" Sun Lei raised his trembling hand and shouted.


    "Drafting? If you have this courage, I''m wrong about you!


    "Open, hit here!" I pointed to my forehead and roared with wide eyes.


    Sun Lei held it up and was silent for a while. Then his right hand slowly put it down and whispered, "you''re a cow. I''ll take the money for me!"


    After listening to this sentence, I sneered, then looked at Sun Lei and shouted angrily: "I''m not alone with sun Lei today. In the future, there will be one in H city. It''s OK for me to call you brother when you meet! But if you bully us, let''s break it up and make it clear. We''ll pick it up face to face and see how we got Liu Yong''s bar! It''s all bleeding and injured. Don''t give me the whole society Take it out! We have a weak foundation. There are several people in a bar. Who refuses to stand up! I''ll let you understand! "


    I have no other meaning when I shout these words. I just want to tell everyone that there is a bar in H city. Its surname is ye!


    Ten minutes later, sun Lei''s people came with money, a lot of money, a full 300000 cash, and replaced Wang Shuo and Zhang Shuai.


    "Fuck, mom, remember, I Ye Han can beat you today. Since we beat Wang Shuo, everything in the harem has become normal. No one has come to look for trouble, and the business is getting better and better.


    The old car alone is certainly not enough, so we discussed and bought two Passats and kept them for future business. The car is not very high-grade, but it is not appropriate to buy one that is too good under our current economic conditions.


    Although I''m the boss of the harem in name, we are almost the same in private, so I didn''t buy myself a car.


    In a twinkling of an eye, a month passed, a quiet month.


    The business of the harem is getting better and better. Gradually, the night show and bathing can''t satisfy us, so I set my eyes on the casino.


    Conference room on the second floor of the harem.


    I, Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song, Lao Che and Duan Hui sat around the round table in the conference room.


    "Why did you ask me to come here at night? It''s like a leadership meeting..."


    Liu Rui has been in high spirits recently. He holds more than 50 women''s army. Generally, no one dares to provoke him in the harem. When he is anxious, he makes a bunch of women run to your house naked. If you don''t give him grass, ten people can make Liu Rui torture and collapse.


    "Yes, I''m almost sleepy..."


    Yang Song was angry. As the deputy commander of the women''s army, Yang Song''s identity in our harem is second only to Liu Rui. They can be described as the merger of two tigers. In the whole H City, you may not know who they are, but you will never know who they are.


    "Cough, I just want to ask you to come here today to study the future development route of the harem with you..." I cleared my throat and said.


    "How do you want to develop?" the old car looked at me and asked.


    "The basic entertainment market is now saturated. In short, the business of our harem has reached its peak. After all, our peers have to eat. Therefore, if we work hard at night, it''s no different from death, so we need to focus on the longer term!" since we opened the nightclub, I find my speaking level is getting higher and higher.


    "Then you want to make a casino?" Meng Liang understood what I meant.


    "Bang!"


    "Yes, I''m going to tidy up the casino!" I patted the table and shouted.


    "You scared me! I thought it was an earthquake!" Yang Song, who was just about to fall asleep, sat up straight.


    "The meeting, be serious!" I grabbed the back of Yang Song''s head and scolded.


    "Ye, we can fix the casino. After all, we have this condition, but we don''t care about it. Do you think where the money for opening the casino comes from?" the old car looked at me and asked seriously.


    "I thought about it. That''s why I called you all!" I looked around and then said, "I''m going to take part of the money Liu Yong gave me!"


    "That''s not enough!" Yuan Yuan frowned.


    "Then open the remaining money in the casino. I''m going to ask two people to charge!"


    "Charge?" the old car asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, Liu Yongxian left me some IOUs. I looked at them carefully yesterday and found one of them worth 3 million. I''m going to send two people to ask for it."


    "The IOU Liu Yong left for you is either a dead account or one that doesn''t pay back. Liu Yong won''t come back himself. Can we come back?" Meng Liang lit a cigarette and said softly.


    "You have to come back, or you have to come back. I have to get the money back!" I said very firmly.


    "Shit, this is a big job..." Yang Song said foolishly.


    "Leaf, who do you want to charge?" Yuan Yuan asked.


    "Wait a minute, I want to go to the bathroom!" just as I was about to announce the candidate for the bill, Liu Rui raised his hand and shouted with a painful look on his face. Because he knew he was the one who asked for the bill, he wanted to go to the bathroom and slip away.


    "I''ll go again after I finish!" I pressed Liu ruiran and then announced, "Liu Rui and Yang Song are responsible for the accounting work!"


    "I wipe, why us!" Yang song first stood up and protested.


    "Because of what else, you two are the most idle in the whole harem, more idle than aunt cleaning..." Meng Liang had the idea of getting rid of these two people for a long time.


    "Why are we free? Who did the psychological counseling for miss Hougong, US or not? Without us, the lady sitting in the Hougong will have to mess up. I tell you, the business of the Hougong can be so good, which has an indelible relationship with us!" Liu Ruiyi shouted angrily.


    "Yes, miss Hougong, why is the quality so high? All the used guests say it''s good! Is it because of us? Your behavior now belongs to killing the donkey! Make up for the lost sheep!" Yang Song has loved reading books since he became a psychological counselor. He can tell you some idioms without talking.


    "You can pull * * and make up for it. Several young ladies responded to me that you two dragged people to a small black house, ordered a five Baidu headlamp bubble and tutored people like interrogating spies..." Duan Hui, who hasn''t spoken for a long time, couldn''t hold back at this time.


    "I can prove that many ladies in the harem have let them suffer from irregular menstruation..." old Che also said.


    "You two are slandering, naked slander!" Liu Rui said, pointing to the old car and gnashing his teeth with Duan Hui.


    "Come on, for the sake of democracy, vote!" I patted the table to maintain order.


    "Those who agree with Liu Rui and Yang Song raise their hands!"


    All four of Meng Liang raised their hands, except Yang Song and Liu Rui.


    "OK, four to two, you two want the money back tomorrow. Don''t come back if the money doesn''t come back..." I looked at Liu Rui and said.


    "I don''t accept it! This is a black box operation!"


    "Break up!"


    The next morning, at more than eight o''clock, Yang Song and Liu Rui were still sleeping with their hips pouted, so I pulled them up.


    "What are you doing?" Yang Song was humming.


    "Ask for money..." I replied


    "Fuck, brother, what time is it? Don''t worry about asking for bills!" Yang Song shrugged his eyelids and said.


    "Numb, you may not find anyone later..."


    "Fuck, it doesn''t care about my life or death. I need sleep when I''m growing up..." Yang Song rubbed his eyes, then opened the quilt and jumped out of bed directly.


    In order to encourage the two people, I specially called everyone in the harem, including the cleaning aunt, to the door and held a not very grand farewell party for Liu Rui and Yang Song.


    In this way, Liu Rui and Yang Song began their debt journey with the warm cheers of all the staff of the harem.


    "There''s just a name, a cell phone number and an address on it. Why?" Yang Song yawned as he sat in the co pilot''s seat.


    "It''s not a brother. You still don''t understand what''s going on?" Liu Rui looked mysterious.


    "What''s going on?"


    "It''s obviously because we''re too good. Ye Han bastard is afraid that we''ll rob him of his position, so he deliberately got us out..." Liu Rui analyzed foolishly while driving.


    "You mean to lure the tiger away from the mountain?" Yang song suddenly thought of an idiom.


    "What''s luring the tiger away from the mountain? I''m here to play a mountain carving with you?" Liu Rui thought that the probability of coming out with Yang Song and dying outside would be very high.


    "I see, we are marginalized..." Yang song suddenly realized.


    "You have a little heart!" Liu Rui gave him a look of approval.


    "Hey, this bar has just opened for less than two months, which marginalizes me. Does my light make them jealous?" Yang Song''s eyes were a little sad.


    "I''m thinking about it, too!"


    "God is jealous of talents!"


    Hougong erhu finally found a resonance. They praised each other and then slandered me. Finally, they simply studied together how to get me off the stage when they came back.


    Half an hour later, they finally stopped the topic and began to study it.


    "Where are we going?" asked Yang Song.


    "I studied it yesterday. It''s too big for me, so I''m going to start from the small account..."


    "Do you want eggs or whoring money first?"


    "Are you stupid? What are you doing with that money?" Yang Song said, and Liu Rui trembled angrily.


    "Don''t you say you want the small one first..." Yang Song said wrongfully.


    "Hey, I''m really impressed by your IQ..." Liu Rui shook his head.


    "Then do you understand that if you tell me where to go, I''ll be finished? You have to play the word game with me!" Yang Song scolded reluctantly.


    "Look at this. It''s the owner of a farm. He owes more than 300000 yuan, and the factory is still there, so I think it should be better. After all, the factory is there..." Liu Rui took out an IOU.


    "This is reliable..." Yang Song nodded with satisfaction after reading the IOU.


    Two hours later, Liu Rui parked his car in front of a carton factory in the development zone.


    "Here we are!" Liu Rui shook and Yang Song, who was already asleep, shouted.


    "Here we are, go down and ask for money..." Yang Song wiped his saliva and said vaguely.


    "Wait a minute..." Liu Rui stopped Yang Song.


    "Wait a minute, don''t fan your emotions, ask for money if you go up, and fix him if you don''t give him a Kaka..." said Yang Song Hubiao.


    "What do you understand? Look at the cars parked in this factory. They are all motorcycles. You''ve seen the boss driving motorcycles..." Liu Rui squinted at the factory and carefully analyzed it.


    "You mean the boss isn''t here? Maybe someone else lives here..."


    "Who lives here in the wilderness? Can he sleep at night? Even if he really lives here, he can''t owe Liu Yong 300000..."


    "The boss is not here. What are you afraid of? Go in and have some tea. Let''s just sit there and wait..."


    "You are a real tiger. I found that we came to ask for accounts, not to be an uncle, but to get some tea..." Liu Rui said nothing.


    "Can they still beat us?" Yang song always disagrees with everyone.


    "According to the scale of this factory, there are more than 200 workers. If we fight, we have no place to run..."


    "I can''t you twist it. More than 200 people take a pee, which is enough for us!" Yang Song rolled his eyes and thought Liu Rui had a point.


    "If we go in, even if we don''t fight, someone will report to us. Then he can''t come back today, so we squat here and he can come!"


    "I don''t see. You still have this mind..."


    "Shit, do you think everyone is like you?" Liu Rui left Yang Song and regretted coming out with him.


    "In fact, I''m not so stupid. I''m just too simple..."


    "Roll the calf, after learning more, it''s all ability to learn!" Liu Rui said proudly.


    The two men sat in the car, chatting and waiting. They were lucky. They waited for about ten minutes. A Mercedes Benz in the distance ran slowly to the factory.


    "Fuck, here we are."


    Liu Rui shouted excitedly, then directly pushed open the door and walked down.

 Chapter 1684

    "Creak."


    Mercedes Benz hurriedly stopped at the same place, and the tires left obvious marks on the ground. A middle-aged and elderly man of about 50 lowered the window, wore toad glasses, frowned and asked, "where are you? Didn''t you see the car coming?"


    "Hello, Wang always?"


    Liu Rui strode over.


    "Who are you?"


    President Yu must have never met Liu Rui and Yang Song.


    "I''m the man under Liu Yong''s hand. Come and collect some accounts from you. Look, this is a note. It says that you owe 3208000. I don''t want the change. Take 320000 and I''ll turn around and go." Liu Rui said directly.


    Although Liu Rui and I usually look very informal, when it''s time to be serious, Liu Rui doesn''t talk so stupid. Unlike Yang Song, he is really stupid.


    "I JB don''t know you either. What money do you want? Get up!"


    President Yu didn''t read the note at all. He pulled it and said to Liu Rui.


    "Mr. Yu, it''s not easy for us to come all the way. You''re such a big factory, don''t you want me to have this money?" Liu Rui said.


    "I said, I don''t know you. You don''t understand why. Who wants money? Let him come by himself. You get up and I can''t brake well!" Mr. Yu frowned.


    "Play dead and don''t admit it, that''s what I mean, Mr. Yu?" Liu Rui asked with an eyebrow.


    "How''s it going?" Yang Song asked Liu Rui.


    "I don''t want to give it."


    Liu Rui squinted at the factory door and said.


    "Fuck, I said, it''s superfluous to take this effort. Give him two knives. See if he gives it or not." Yang Song said with an oblique eye.


    "Fuck, let''s go..." Liu Rui waved his hand impatiently.


    "I''m leaving now!" Yang Song was surprised.


    "If you don''t go, why JB? If people don''t give money, can you go up and grab it?"


    "Shit, come with me, I won''t believe it!" Yang Song''s temper, which was not used to anyone, came up again and walked into the factory with big steps.


    "Why are you going?" Liu Rui saw Yang Song walking into the factory and hurriedly followed him.


    "Ask for money!" Yang Songbiao shouted.


    "This fool... I don''t need to come out with him!" Liu Rui clenched his teeth and followed Yang Song into the factory.


    Yang Song led Liu Rui into the yard. Before entering the office building, he was stopped by the security guard.


    "What are you two doing?" the security guard in his fifties shouted, shaking the teapot in his hand.


    "Charge!" brother song is not used to it. In his own words, he doesn''t have to stir up emotions.


    "What account do you want?" the security guard asked with his neck askew.


    "I can''t tell you, you don''t pay back..." Yang Song waved his hand and went inside.


    "You two wait a minute, I''ll report!" the security guard reached out and stopped Yang Song and Liu Rui.


    "Can''t you do without informing?" Yang Song''s small eyes turned and asked a stupid question.


    "Boy, don''t be difficult for uncle!" the security guard looked embarrassed.


    "All right!"


    With that, Yang Song and Liu Rui leaned against the wall and smoked, while the security guard ran into the office building.


    In the office, Mr. Yu was just about to sit there and play QQ against the landlord. Before he could catch his breath, the security guard came in and told him that there was a charge outside.


    "Fuck, I don''t know what to do."


    President Yu scolded, picked up the phone, dialed a number very familiar, and said a few seconds later, "Xiao He, you bring someone to the guard, and some troublemakers will be kicked out!"


    ����


    Three minutes later, more than a dozen young people came to the gate of the factory. The leader shaved a big bald head and walked to Yang Song and Liu Rui. He shouted in a loud voice, "draft it? Who makes trouble!"


    "Shua." Yang Song looked up at his bald head.


    "Step, step."


    Footsteps sprang up, and more than a dozen people came to Xianghui. The leader pulled Yang Song''s hair from behind, bent over, put his head in front and said, "you want to pay?"


    "Did I draw it up? It''s blowing in the morning!" Yang songao ran up and reached for the bag of light head, but he couldn''t find that the other party was bald.


    "Teng."


    Liu Rui got up in an instant, reached out and stopped Yang Song. He looked up at the leading youth, smiled and asked, "shovel things, man?"


    "Numb rolling calf!" the leading young man loosened Yang Song''s hair and pointed to the door.


    "Fuck you!" Liu Rui took the stone he had already held in his hand, patted it directly on his bald head, and then shouted, "run!"


    Before the leading youth could react, Liu Rui dragged Yang Song out of the yard, got on the bus, started a fire, and Passat drove frantically to the road.


    The group of people brought by the youth reacted and chased Liu Rui and Yang Song frantically with the guys, throwing stones on the car from time to time.


    "Bang!"


    A big stone hit Passat''s rear glass directly.


    "Fuck, I said don''t go in, you just don''t believe in evil!" Liu Rui looked back at the broken glass while driving and scolded with great pain.


    "Who knows these B people are so fierce!" Yang Song is a little embarrassed now.


    "Shit, I''ll call ye. This job can''t be done. It''s too dangerous!" Liu Rui said gnashing his teeth.


    "Why aren''t you willing to do anything this day? You don''t do anything. How can you take off, how can you ascend? How can you pour Ye Han?" Yang Song said philosophically.


    "Fuck off! I can''t take off with a stupid teammate like you!" Liu Rui took out his cell phone and dialed it for me.


    "What''s up, I''m busy!" I said directly over the phone.


    "I quit this job. It''s too dangerous. Follow Yang Song, a fool. I don''t want to say if I don''t have money. I don''t want anyone to kill me!" said Liu Rui.


    "Oh, isn''t there any difficulty in organizing now? Just overcome it!"


    "Suffering can be overcome, but can you change my teammate? It''s easy for me to die outside with Yang Song!" Liu Rui looked at Yang Song and said with a broken face.


    "It''s mainly because no one can spare his hand now. Just make do with Yang song first. Sometimes he''s very clever. I''ll tell you!" I comforted carefully.


    "It''s not smart. Don''t fight. Everyone runs fast!" Liu Rui said nothing.


    "Hehe, it''s good to have sports since childhood. There''s no way..." Yang Song must have heard our dialogue, but the thick skinned people didn''t take it seriously.


    "OK, I won''t tell you. I have something else to do... No one wants them!" I hung up the phone directly.


    "Brother Rui, we can make do. You always think about what to do. The family is very busy..." Yang Song said heartlessly when he saw Liu Rui put down the phone.


    "Shit, why did I meet you!" Liu Rui smashed the steering wheel with a painful expression.


    ����


    Three hours later, the two drove to a village in H city.


    "Creak!"


    Liu Rui braked and parked his car in front of a yard.


    "Don''t say anything later. Listen to my command, okay?" Liu Rui told Yang song before getting off the bus.


    "Understand!" Yang Song nodded.


    They didn''t choose the strategy of waiting for others this time, because Liu Rui felt that either they were in the house or they left. No one would wander around such a countryside.


    The two pushed open the rusty door and walked into a small yard with an area of three or four hundred square meters. There were three red brick houses in the yard, one of which could cover an area of forty or fifty square meters. The red bricks outside the house were bare and leaked without cement. It looked dilapidated.


    "Such a family environment can create a figure who owes Liu Yong three million, which is also a legend!" Yang Song sighed after entering the yard.


    "Closed, let you talk?" Liu Rui angrily scolded, then walked to the front room and knocked gently on the door.


    "Who?" a young man''s voice came from the house.


    "Liu Yong''s people, come and find boss Gao Jiagao!" Liu Rui stood in front of the door and shouted cautiously.


    "Brother Jia, someone is looking for you?"


    "Let them in!" another voice came from the house.


    "Creak!"


    When the door was opened, a big meat head came out of the house, squinted at Liu Rui and Yang Song and asked, "didn''t you bring a guy?"


    "What guy? Is it OK to have two in my car?" Yang Song asked Meng Meng, who didn''t understand the industry terminology.


    "No!" Liu Rui pulled Yang Song and shook his head.


    "Then come in!" the man opened the door, measured his body and gave Liu Rui and Yang a gap that only one person was allowed to pass through.


    Liu Rui looked at the man who opened the door with a face full of flesh and a thick beard on his mouth. The more Liu Rui looked, the more he felt like Zhang Fei in the Three Kingdoms.


    "Why, it''s so mysterious... Terrorist organization?" Yang Song swaggered into the room.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Liu Rui frowned and pushed Yang Song in.


    After entering the house, Hu Zinan took Liu Rui and Yang Song through a tunnel about ten meters. It was said that the tunnel was like a ditch. Finally, the three came to a room similar to a warehouse.


    Liu Ruihuan looked around the house and found that the house was unusual. On the ground, there are all kinds of pickaxes, swing sticks and so on, and blood can be seen vaguely on the ground. Moreover, more than ten monitors are hung on the wall, on which monitoring is played, some are near them, and some are from other places


    In the house, there were four beards opening the door. A wretched man with a sharp mouth stood on the ground with a small stick in his hand and his back to a white board. A young man with very little hair and almost balding sat on the Kang. There was a strong, tall and burly boy sitting in front of a computer, clattering the keyboard.


    "This place is a little scared..." Yang Song also felt that the room was a little strange and whispered.


    "I don''t think we can get out of the house easily..." Liu Rui was also beating drums at this time.


    "Come here?" the sharp faced young man looked at Liu Rui and said warmly to Yang Song.


    "Come, are you Gao always?" Liu Rui looked carefully at the young man in front of him.


    "Yes, it''s me. You two are Liu Yong''s people?" Gao Jia asked with a crooked neck.


    "Yes!" Liu Rui nodded.


    "Well, you two wait a minute first. I have a meeting here. It''s not over..."


    "OK, you''re busy first!" Liu Rui said very politely.


    Gao Jia turned and walked back to the whiteboard. She turned her head and saw Hu Zinan standing beside us with a straight neck. She shouted, "what are you still standing for? Go back to the meeting!"


    Yang Song was so frightened that he didn''t fall off the stool.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t say you two!" Gao Jia smiled at Yang Song.


    "It''s all right..." Liu Rui quickly picked up Yang Song.


    "Now which of you has customers?" Gao Jia knocked on the whiteboard and asked.


    The crowd was silent.


    "Niu Lei, what happened to the rich second generation in your hand?" Gao Jia asked, looking at the bald man.


    "This fool has gone to India to learn hip-hop dance and can''t come back for the time being..." the bald man Niu Lei shook his head.


    "Shit, where did you go to learn chicken feather hip-hop dance? 80 yuan a day in the city center is not taught by people?" Gao Jia was speechless. Then he looked at Hu Zinan and asked, "tiger, how''s your junior research?"


    "Dead, back home..."


    It turns out that this bearded man is called Huzi. No wonder he has so many beards. Huzi can''t tell clearly


    "Shit, there''s no life in our hands? We''re not optimistic now! Pipe, can the bank fix it?" the high price turned around and asked the strong boy.


    "Not yet!" Guan stared at the computer screen without any change in his expression.


    "It''s a mess. I can''t eat any more. I haven''t lived yet..." Gao Jia frowned, looked at the whiteboard and whispered.


    At this time, Yang Song also studied the whiteboard in front of him. It was densely written with a team of people''s names, family addresses and living habits. The more he looked, Yang Song became more and more confused. He turned to Liu Rui and said, "what are these people doing? Why do I always feel a little uneasy in my heart? My right eyelid jumped!"


    Liu Rui looked at the people in front of him and inferred from the conversation he heard and the environment in the house that these people might do the black work of kidnapping and robbery.


    "Why don''t we catch the pig raising Wang Laowu again? I heard he sold some pig lambs a few days ago..." at this time, bald male Niu Lei suggested.


    "You can pull * * down. That fool has been here six times a month. He is more familiar with the environment here than I am. When he entered the house, he knew that he had slippers on the Kang. Last time he didn''t give me a penny, I put in two kilograms of pig head meat and two bottles of stuffy donkeys, and beat me one hundred and two before he left the landlord..." Hu Zi''s male tiger immediately bared his teeth and objected.


    "What team is this?" Liu Rui scolded in his heart when he heard this. These people are like kidnappers. Their chatter obviously gives people the feeling of Liu Laogen''s big stage.


    "Forget Wang Laowu... Last time I came, I took a pair of pants!" Gao Jia waved her hand at this time.


    "How about that?" Niu Lei was worried.


    "All right, shout a slogan to work!" Gao Jia threw down the tree stick in her hand and walked to Niu Lei and tiger.


    "What on earth do these people do? Why shout slogans..." Yang Song said speechlessly when he saw this.


    Next, Yang Song and Liu Rui saw the most magical scene. Gao Jia and his elders bent down and their hands fell together, their heads together.


    "Three cheers, one Hey, shout Qi Shua for me. There are guests here. Don''t be ashamed. Show them the corporate culture of our company!" Gao Jia didn''t forget to give an instruction before shouting the slogan.


    "Good!"


    The crowd nodded.


    "Come on!"


    "Come on!"


    "Come on!"


    "Hey!"


    After shouting the slogan, the hands of several people separated, and the visual effect was very good. They looked straight to Liu Rui and Yang Song.


    "The meeting is over... Let''s talk about business!" after shouting, Gao Jia walked to Liu Rui and Yang Song with a smile.


    "Mr. Gao, can I ask you a question?" Liu ruimingxian was stunned by these people''s slogans.


    "What''s the problem?"


    "What does your company mainly do?"


    "Our company! To put it simply, our company focuses on education, which is to protect personal safety. If anyone doesn''t let it be safe, we will catch him, and then they will give us some money, grow a face and receive education, so as to save us from making the same mistake in the future!" Gao Jia thought and said.


    "Is it kidnapping?"


    Yang Song thought for a long time and finally understood what Gao Jia did!


    "It can also be said... Commonly known as kidnapping!" Gao Jia nodded.


    "Ah, so you do this?" Yang song suddenly realized.


    "Sometimes when we see that the bank''s insurance measures are not perfect, we will go to remind them..." Gao Jia continued.


    "Just rob the bank?" Yang Song''s reaction was obviously much faster than last time.


    "You can also say so..."


    "It''s not Mr. Gao. What are you doing against the law and what are the dangers?" Liu Rui was worried. He felt that the money was not good. It would be good to deal with such people without money.


    "Ha ha, life forced..." Gao Jia smiled low-key.


    "Brother Gao, who have you tied up? Tell me about it?" Yang Song had a strong interest in Gao Jia after listening to Gao Jia''s work.


    "Hehe, I can''t tell you who has received education in us. After all, these involve personal privacy..." Gao Jia is still very particular about her words. She uses the word education instead of kidnapping.


    "What? And trade secrets?"


    Yang Song''s greatest advantage is that no matter who is opposite, he can talk to you in three minutes and find out your family situation in five minutes. After ten minutes, you basically have no secrets to talk about in his eyes, so I always think it''s a pity that he won''t be a detective. If he wants to be a detective, his future will be unlimited


    "It''s not a secret, but it''s not good to talk about it. Let me tell you that as long as H city has such needs, I can basically meet him!" Gao Jia smiled and seemed to like talking to Yang Song.


    "I don''t believe you! Liu Yong, have you tied it?" Yang Song thought and asked directly.


    "Liu Yong, I really tied it once..."


    "Shit, you tied that Iron Rooster? How much did he give you?" Liu Rui heard it and shouted with his mouth open, because he really couldn''t believe who dared to move Liu Yong in H city.


    "Liu Yong didn''t give me a penny, and he wrongly took me three million yuan, otherwise I couldn''t write him that debit note..." Gao Jia looked at some things that shouldn''t be recalled and said with a painful expression.


    "If you say so, I really believe you kidnapped him. With his Iron Rooster character, how can you give others money!" Liu Rui nodded and deeply felt Gao Jia''s pain.


    "Liu Yong is an indelible pain in my life..." Gao Jia looked up at the dark roof, and tears flashed from the corners of her eyes.


    "Brother Gao, you don''t have to be too sad. After all, Liu Yong has too many hearts. Eat some losses..." Yang Song patted Gao Jia on the shoulder and comforted him.


    "Don''t mention him, who are you two Liu Yong?" Gao Jia wiped her eyes and finally talked about business.


    "Yes, brother Gao, Liu Yong owes us some money, but he left and gave us some ious... So we found it today..." Liu Rui said directly.


    "Liu Yong left H city?" Gao Jia looked incredible.


    "Well, I left a few days ago..."


    "What about sun Litao, that stupid bastard?" it was not Gao Jia who spoke, but the muscular man who had been playing with the computer.


    "Sun Litao also left..." Liu Rui looked at the excited expression of the muscular man and said with some fear.


    "Shit!" the muscular man sat down on the bench with an unhappy face.


    "Brother Gao, what''s the matter with sun Litao? He''s so excited?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Gao Jia.


    "Guan Guan has lost his wrist to one person in his life, that is sun Litao. I can break three million yuan in this wrist!" Gao Jia said.


    "Shit, I''ll win it back for you sooner or later!" Guan shouted without lifting his head in front of the computer.


    "Your way of PK is quite special..." Liu Rui was speechless. Now he realized that Liu Yong won Gaojia 3 million by breaking his wrist.


    "Who does the Baile gate belong to now? Old ghost? Zhang Zhe or Yao Baoshi?" Gao Jia then asked.


    "It''s ours..." Liu Rui thought and didn''t mention the betrayal between the old ghost and Zhang Zhe.


    "OK, young man, Liu Yong''s successor must be no worse..." Gao Jia smiled and didn''t ask further.


    "Just good luck..." Liu Rui smiled.


    "By way, Liu Yong''s IOU is in your hand, isn''t it?" Gao Jia continued.


    "Yes, I brought it..." when Liu Rui saw the play, he stretched out his hand to take out the IOU.


    Gao Jia stretched out her hand to stop Liu Rui, and then said, "brother, you don''t have to pay first..."


    Liu Rui looked at Gao Jia in surprise and couldn''t understand what Gao Jia meant.


    "We just had a meeting. You heard me, brother. Now we really don''t have so much money to pay our debts..." Gao Jia explained awkwardly.


    "Ah, that''s OK! Brother Gao, if it''s inconvenient for you now, we''ll come back another day. When it''s convenient for you and when I''ll come!" Liu Rui took back his hand just about to take out the IOU, because he really knew that Gao Jia might not have the money on hand now.


    "Brother, bright man!" Gao Jia said to Liu Rui with her thumb out.


    "When it''s not difficult..." Liu Rui didn''t ask people too much when they can change the money. After all, if they don''t give it to you like the first one today, what can you do? More than a dozen people in the factory over there can beat Liu Rui and they run all over the street, not to mention the super bandit who once talked to Liu Yong!


    "Don''t worry, brother, I''ll pay you back, because this IOU is a disgrace to my career... What''s the difference between educating others to pay back money and posting it upside down!" Gao Jia''s expression became painful again.


    "Brother, you don''t have to be too sad. No one misses!" Liu Rui comforted.


    "Brother, I think you two are in love too. When my brother makes a bill, he will return the money to you immediately..." Gao Jia is not a person with ink. Seeing Liu Rui''s attitude is very good, he is also very open-minded. Look at other people''s specialties. Kidnapping is not kidnapping, but billing.

 Chapter 1685

    "Brother, why don''t you take this IOU back first?" Liu Rui thought that for people like Gao Jia, you can''t be hard with him, and the effect of soft may be better.


    "No! I can''t take this IOU without money! You just don''t show it to others!" Gao Jia waved her hand.


    "Well, brother, I won''t bother you today. I''ll come to see you another day!" Liu Rui stood up and left.


    "I''m leaving now? Don''t you save some food?" Gao Jia asked.


    "It''s getting late, we have to go back..." Liu Rui shook hands with Gao Jia and politely refused.


    "Well, I won''t keep you, brother..."


    Gao Jia personally went out and sent Liu Rui and Yang Song to the car. Before leaving, she didn''t forget to say nothing. Come and sit down!


    "Gao Jia looks good..." after the two drove away, Yang Song said nothing.


    "I feel that people are not bad..." Liu Rui also commented in ten minutes.


    "Do you think he can pay us back?" Yang Song blinked with innocence.


    "This thing, how can it be accurate, 80%..."


    "I feel almost the same. Although they do a lot of work, I think these people are much better than those big bosses in suits. They all wear clean and sharp every day and play hooligans more skillfully than me..." Yang Songpi said.


    "Hehe, I hope we can get it back, so we don''t have to run out every day... It''s black for me this day..." Liu Rui looked at his skin and said painfully.


    "You don''t know whether Gao Jia will recruit or not. No, it''s good for me to work with them..." Yang song suddenly had an idea of job hopping.


    "Are you a tiger? Do it with them. Hang your head on the basket every day. You don''t know when to lose it..." Liu Rui said nothing.


    "It''s dangerous, but exciting!" Yang Song seemed to have an inexplicable longing for Gao Jia''s work.


    "Find some excitement? I''ll give you a bottle of stuffy donkey, then throw 5000 rings of earth red into your crotch, and finally throw you into the square dance team. It''s really exciting for you to match the moonlight in the lotus pond and kill Billy in the jump!" Liu Rui''s mouth is like the one who sells rat medicine. Let''s get up.


    "Roll the calf! Anyway, I''m frozen in the harem. I don''t have any development prospects. I might as well try Gaojia..." Yang Song said impatiently.


    "Then you go. That''s it. I think it''s enough to want you..."


    ����


    Three days later.


    Liu Rui and Yang Song basically finished all the customers on the ledger. They carried three baskets of eggs and two old mothers and children returned in triumph.


    "Just tell me what you two can do?" I looked at the hen in Liu Rui''s hand and the egg in Yang Song''s hand in the conference room.


    "What can I do if those people don''t give me money?" Liu Rui said with a crooked neck and a face of dissatisfaction.


    "If you don''t give money, you two won''t want to move?" I patted the table and was very excited, because I had cleaned up all the money in the underground casino, so I was almost ready to open.


    "I don''t have a move. Why don''t you go?" Yang Song will also refuse to accept it.


    "Just you two..." I looked at Liu Rui and Yang Song and didn''t know what to say.


    "Besides, we didn''t get anything. Didn''t Gao Jia say he would pay us back when he had money?" Liu Rui stretched out his neck and shouted.


    "Come on, you two stay in the harem honestly in the future. The fuel cost here is more than 5000. You two took Passat as a plane?"


    "Isn''t it a long way..." Liu Rui spoke quietly, obviously guilty, because only he and Yang Song knew how the money was gone.


    "What should you two do..." I walked out of the conference room with my hands behind my back. I really didn''t want to talk to these two people. It was too annoying.


    "You don''t want this chicken?" Yang Song stood up and shouted at me.


    "Save it for you to replenish your brain..."


    "Shit, I have to work hard without credit? Can I be blamed for not asking for money? It''s good for me to come back with such teammates..." after I left, Liu Rui lay on the table and muttered in a very irritable mood.


    "It''s all right. The boss is too impersonal. We can''t go to Gaojia. Just like us, what do you say? Gold dazzles everywhere!" Yang Song patted Liu Rui on the shoulder and comforted him.


    "Roll the calf!" Liu Rui pulled Yang Song''s hand impatiently, and then walked out of the conference room.


    "It may not be suitable for me here..." Yang Song sighed sadly as he looked at Liu Rui''s back.


    ����


    Nine in the evening.


    Yang Song walked slowly into the young lady''s lounge with his hands on his back and elegant small steps. Looking from a distance, Yang Song looked like a city leader, quite factional.


    Yang Song sniffed the familiar perfume, and instantly found a sense of return to home. According to his own words, he was still better at counselling.


    "Oh, isn''t this Miss Yang?"


    "Miss Yang, are you back?"


    As soon as Yang Song stepped into the door of the lounge, he caused a sensation in the house!


    No way, a man like my brother song can cause inexplicable trouble wherever he goes.


    "I''m not here these days. How are you?" Yang Song said with great care like a mother.


    "Everything is very good, just a little miss you..." the girl winked at Yang Song and said with a smile.


    "Miss me? Then how did I hear that someone reported me and Liu Rui?"


    "Oh, Miss Yang, that must be nonsense. How can we report you!"


    "Cough... This underwear is not suitable for you, the color is wrong..." Yang Song looked at the waves in front of the girl''s chest and gave up the idea of job hopping in an instant.


    "Miss Yang, how about me?" another girl squeezed the surge in front of her chest, and then asked with a charming face.


    "He''s good..." Yang Song said.


    "Yang Song, go!"


    "Bye!"


    "Goodbye, Miss Yang!"


    "What are you doing?" Yang Song asked with concern.


    "A guest called me and went out..." the girl returned.


    "Be safe!"


    "OK!"


    After a while, the house was empty. Yang Song was also going to walk downstairs to see if there were any good-looking girls on the first floor.


    Those who have worked in taxis should know that guests in entertainment places like this are the best to make money, because since these people can come out to play, they don''t need money, so they are generous. Sometimes they can meet the wrong big head and give a tip. Soliciting here is not like guests in other places. They care about everything. Sometimes they can call you for a few dollars.


    Our harem may be a few with a large passenger flow in H City, so there are usually a lot of taxis waiting for passengers at the door. Some come deliberately to wait, and some pull guests here to see if they can pull some return passengers.


    After the three ladies walked out of the harem, one of them was taken away by the guests directly, and the remaining two ladies needed to take a taxi to the guests, but I don''t know what happened today. There was no taxi in front of our harem.


    "Why are there so few cars today?" the girl stood in front of the back palace, obviously waiting a little anxious.


    "Yes, there are many taxis waiting here every day. Why not one today?" said the girl''s companion in a hurry.


    There are no taxis here every day, and we will also pass by carpooling. After all, this is the city center, and the traffic flow is still relatively large.


    "Do you have any taxi software in your mobile phone? It''s almost ten o''clock. Where does the guest ask to arrive at ten thirty?" the girl looked down at her watch and asked anxiously.


    "I''m under the wood..."


    "Hey, what can I do..." the girl looked at the dark road in the distance and longed for a taxi now.


    After waiting for a few minutes, an accord stopped in front of the two girls.


    "Beauty, where are you going?"


    A plain looking middle-aged driver rolled down the window and asked with a smile.


    "Go to Nanshi street, there is a Kempinski Hotel..."


    The girl glanced at the text message on her mobile phone and opened her mouth.


    "OK, then get in the car... I know where..."


    The driver said he was going to get off and open the door.


    "Master, are you a taxi?"


    The girl asked cautiously.


    "Private cars are also idle. If you have nothing to do, come out and pull some people..."


    The driver smiled and said that he had opened the door.


    "We''d better not take the black car. It''s not safe..." the girl''s companion frowned and said carefully.


    "It''s all right. Where are the bad guys? The guests will be worried later..."


    The girl got into the car, and her companion had to follow.


    "Why are there people in your car!" the companion shouted with great boredom after getting on the bus.


    "Beauty, if you don''t take a taxi today, make do with it..." the driver smiled and replied.


    The girl and her companions didn''t say much when they heard this. They bowed their heads and played with their mobile phones.


    Twenty minutes later, the girl put away her cell phone because he had been to the Kempinski Hotel several times. It was almost ten minutes'' journey from our harem, and it was almost here every time.


    "Master, how long will it take to arrive?" the girl looked at the scenery outside the road and asked softly.


    "Soon, let''s see him off first and stay away..."


    "Please hurry up, we are in a hurry!"


    "Good!"


    Then the driver stepped on the accelerator, and the speed of accord increased significantly.


    "Are you two ladies?" the man sitting in the co pilot suddenly said in a cold voice.


    "How can you talk? You''re a miss! Your whole family is a miss!"


    The girl''s companions were unhappy when they heard this. Although they did this, they still felt uncomfortable when they said it so frankly from others.


    "Hehe, hurry to sell?" the man in the co pilot''s speech was very ugly.


    "You..."


    Just as the companion was about to open her mouth and swear, the girl quickly pulled the companion''s clothes, shook her head and signaled not to cause trouble.


    The companion looked at the girl and snorted coldly, but he didn''t scold.


    "Master, this road doesn''t seem to go to nanshai street?" the girl looked at the increasingly desolate scenery outside the window and finally realized that something was wrong. It was obviously driving to the suburbs.


    "Buzz!"


    The driver didn''t speak and stepped on the accelerator again. The speed of accord has reached 110.


    "Master, are you going?" the girl continued.


    The driver still didn''t speak.


    "You stop the car, let''s get off!" the companion exclaimed loudly at this time.


    "Don''t talk, be honest!" the man sitting in the co pilot suddenly turned his head and whispered to the girl and her companion with a finger.


    "You... What are you doing?" the girl looked at the dark mobile phone and shouted at a loss.


    "Shut your mouth if you don''t talk!" the co pilot continued.


    The two girls hugged each other with panic on their faces.


    However, at this time, the girl''s companion gently took out the mobile phone. As soon as 110 pressed 11, he heard the co pilot''s man yell: "draft it, don''t give it to the face, isn''t it? Bring me the mobile phone!"


    The girl quickly and carefully handed over her mobile phone, and then trembled and prayed: "big... Big brother, we both have money for you. Let me get off the bus?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" the man grabbed the mobile phone and scolded in a low voice.


    Twenty minutes later.


    "Get out of the car!" said the co pilot, taking the girl''s head.


    The girl and her companion trembled and walked into a small forest.


    "Brother, what do you want?" the girl asked, kneeling on the ground and crying with her hair in front of her face.


    "Do you know why I caught you?"


    "Wu Wu... I don''t know!"


    The girl shook her head as she cried.


    "In fact, it has nothing to do with you, but your boss has provoked people who shouldn''t be provoked, okay?"


    "Understand! Elder brother, please let us go!" the girl then prayed.


    "I''ll let you two go later, but you two have to promise me one thing." it''s dark around, and the man''s smile is Gerson.


    "What''s up, brother?" the girl asked quickly.


    "Go back and tell your sisters who dares to work in the harem in the future, and the end will be the same as you two, okay?" the man patted the young lady''s face and said.


    "Yes, I understand..." the girl nodded quickly.


    "That''s OK, just understand, but I just let you go back. It doesn''t seem convincing?" the man shook his knife from his arms.


    "Brother, brother, what are you doing?" seeing the man taking out his knife, the girl quickly stepped back.


    "Hey, hey, relax. You look so beautiful. What can I do to you!"


    Although the girl''s clothes were in a mess, they were different in the man''s eyes. The man gathered his hands and walked towards the girl.


    "Elder brother, I beg you..." the girl retreated behind a tree and cried pitifully.


    "You are a young lady. What do you pretend with me? If you let me, I''ll give you money!"


    "Go to hell!" at this time, the girl''s companion raised a stone and smashed it at the man.


    "Ah!"


    The man screamed. Because the stone was too heavy, the girl didn''t hit very accurately and hit the man on the shoulder.


    "Pa!"


    The man threw his mouth on his companion''s face, then covered his head and said, "are you tired of living? I''ll come back after she''s finished!"


    Then the man went to the girl''s position again. Although the girl had the idea of running away at this time, she couldn''t even stand up because of fear, let alone run!


    "Elder brother, please let us go..." the girl looked at the man getting closer and closer and knelt on the ground and prayed.


    But the man didn''t seem to hear the girl''s words, so he pulled the girl''s miniskirt down.


    "Big brother... Big brother, I have money in my family. I''ll give it to you! Don''t mess with me... OK!" the girl was still struggling hard at this time.


    "Do I need money?" the man grinned, but his hand didn''t stop.


    Just then, the middle-aged driver rolled down the window and whispered, "almost!"


    "No, I have to these two women..."


    "The boss called, let''s go back quickly..." the driver then frowned.


    "Fuck, this is the whole thing. I''m all over it..."


    The driver''s words really worked. The man scolded and put on his pants, then took out his knife from his arms and looked at the man in shock.


    "Pooh!"


    "Ah ah!"


    The man''s eyes didn''t blink. He cut directly on the girl''s face. As soon as the girl touched her face, her hand was bloody red and fainted on the spot.


    After rowing the girl, the man went to the girl''s companion.


    "Ah! Don''t... don''t!" the girl''s companion shouted madly holding her head.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t fix you..." the man pinched his companion''s chin with a smile.


    "Sobbing..." the girl''s chin was strangled by the man and said a word.


    "You take her to the hospital later, and then tell all the ladies in the harem to go away in three days. Leave one and I''ll draw one. Do you understand?"


    The girl nodded quickly.


    "Pooh!"


    The man turned and slashed his companion''s face, and the bright red blood flowed out of his companion''s face


    The man wiped the blood on his hand, then smiled and said, "I''m afraid you won''t tell the truth when you go back. For the sake of fairness, it''s better to cut one knife per person... When you''re free, go over and order your table! Ha ha!"


    ����


    "Ding Ling Ling..."


    At this time, the mobile phone of the old car on duty on the first floor of the Hougong suddenly rang.


    "Hello, what''s the matter with President Zhang?" the old car smiled and asked.


    "No, car, I organized two women to study here. Why haven''t they come here? Refuse to study?" president Zhang said differently. Whoring doesn''t mean whoring. People say learning.


    "Brother, what are the names of the two people you called?" the old car quickly walked to the lounge on the second floor while talking.


    "I don''t know. I want two good and big ones..."


    "Are you at the Kempinski Hotel?" the old car asked as he quickly checked his attendance list.


    "Yes!"


    "Two young ladies will be there after nine!"


    "No, it''s eleven o''clock now. I''m in full swing. I''ve made two rounds myself..."


    "Pa!"


    The old car hung up directly, then dialed the two ladies and found that they were all turned off. At this time, the old car realized that something might be wrong and hurried to my office.


    "What are you doing, JB? It''s so hot?" Liu Rui, who was watching the ball game in my office, asked when he saw the old car running in.


    "Ye... Ye, two young ladies may have lost..." the old car didn''t pay attention to Liu Rui at all, panting.


    "When did it happen?" I turned my eyes from the account book to the old car body.


    "At nine o''clock today, there are guests on the counter to go to Kempinski Hotel. Just now the guests called me. They haven''t arrived yet..." the old car said quickly.


    "Have you contacted the two ladies?"


    "Turn off the phone!"


    "Are you lazy again?" Liu Rui asked naively.


    "No, we are the most strict about the introduction here. Miss dare not be lazy..." I shook my head.


    "The man is lost. Do you need to find his uncle?" Liu Rui continued.


    "Tell me, my family lost two young ladies? They didn''t arrive, but the brigade came first..." the old car retorted angrily.


    "Don''t worry about such an old car. It''s not necessarily an accident. Let''s drive out and look for it..."


    Then I took out the car key from the drawer, got up and walked out of the office with the old car and Liu Rui.


    "Shall I call Liangzi out?" Liu Rui asked as he walked.


    "No, we have three people and one car. Let them stay here and look after the house!" I shook my head.


    "Jingling!"


    As soon as the three of us came downstairs, the old car received a call from the hospital.


    "People in the hospital?" I asked with a frown after the old car put down the phone.


    "Well, I have to go and have a look. The two girls should have been beaten..." the old car nodded.


    "Let''s go!"


    Then the three of us drove directly to the hospital.


    Thirty minutes later, we rushed to the hospital.


    Because the two girls were not seriously injured, they simply bandaged and sewed a few stitches in the hospital. Although the injury was not serious, they must have been disfigured.


    "Do you know who beat you?" I asked softly as I sat beside the hospital bed and looked at the girl in the quilt.


    The two girls hid in the quilt and trembled. They didn''t say a word and didn''t answer anything.


    "You don''t say anything. We can''t find the killer, you know?" Liu Rui said with a frown and irritability at this time.


    "Well, if you ask now, they don''t necessarily say, otherwise, you two go back first and leave the matter here to me..." the old car said with a haggard and tired face.


    "All right!"


    After that, I stood up and left the ward with Liu Rui. They didn''t say anything. It''s really useless for us to stay here.


    After getting on the bus, Liu Rui looked at me and said with a worried face, "do you say this is running for us or the two young ladies?"


    "If it''s a personal grudge, it''s enough to fight, but according to the doctor, the killer didn''t hit anyone at all. He just cut his face, and there''s no need to disfigure when robbing money and color..." I said calmly.


    "Fuck, it''s obviously coming to our harem. What can we do to make us angry with two young ladies who don''t know anything?" Liu Ruiping had a good relationship with these young ladies, so he must feel bad now.


    "En en, wronged these two girls..." I nodded.


    "Who did you say it would be?" Liu Ruiming asked.


    "Any more questions? Who has a grudge against us in H city?"


    "Fuck, these people just don''t have a B face. They were light last time. Let''s go back later! What''s it to take out their anger with two girls?" Liu Rui said angrily.


    "Who do you want to do?" I asked.


    "It''s needless to say, sun Lei, Wang Shuo, they!"


    "Although we know they did it, do you have any evidence? If you beat people without evidence, you''re looking for trouble!" I said reluctantly.

 Chapter 1686

    "What''s wrong? Just don''t accept it!" Liu Rui didn''t care.


    "Do you really think sun Lei is afraid of us?" I looked at the naive Liu Rui and asked softly.


    "Aren''t you afraid? Can you give us money?" Liu Rui turned his eyes and said.


    "Your brain..."


    I stepped on the accelerator and Passat buzzed out for more than ten meters.


    "What do you mean?" Liu Rui asked after seeing that I didn''t speak.


    "The last time it happened was because Wang Shuo and his family were wrong first. We are right! So sun Lei paid for it, but this time it''s different. We didn''t have any evidence, so we went to find someone else. Isn''t that obviously a fault? Sun Lei has worked in a nightclub in H city for so many years, and he must have a little contacts. You can''t solve anything in this society just by fighting, you know?"


    "Shit, I find you are so timid now. How can we take off when we are afraid of wolves and tigers?" Liu Rui said contemptuously.


    "You think you''re Shenzhou 8 and want to take off?"


    "Hey, with a leader like you, my future is gloomy. I''d better go back and study with Yang Song..."


    "Honestly, ang, I tell you, you two are not allowed to act without my consent!" I was a little afraid of what the two people would do, so I quickly asked.


    "I see. I didn''t find out how you became so wheezing and chirping this day..." Liu Rui waved his hand and said impatiently


    "It is this real society that has changed me..." I said slowly, looking at the light beside the road.


    ����


    At eight o''clock the next morning, the old car returned to the harem.


    "Do you know what will happen?" I asked with a cigarette in my mouth and an expressionless face. In fact, I was already angry. You have something to say. How should we straighten our face? What''s the matter with other girls? But as the backbone of the harem, I know I can''t mess at this time. Once I mess up, I must go to find sun Lei according to the character of Liu Rui and Yang Song.


    "After the two girls went out, they couldn''t get a taxi. They met a black car. They were afraid that the guests were worried, so they got on the bus. Later, they were taken to the suburbs, cut twice and put it back..." the old station was next to them, frowning and saying.


    "How can we not get a taxi? It''s obviously a trap!" I extinguished my cigarette end and said angrily.


    "Well, it should be designed..."


    "Did you check the black car?" I continued.


    "Check, the car brand is out of town..."


    "Did they see what the killer looked like?"


    "No, it''s too dark..." the old car shook his head.


    "Fuck, it''s a fine job. There''s no horse at all..."


    After listening to me, the old car was silent and hesitated


    I looked at the old car and was stunned. Then I immediately reacted and asked at the top of my voice, "there''s something else, isn''t there..."


    "... no!" the old car paused and said.


    I vaguely felt that there must be something below. Miss Sun leinong''s ultimate goal must be to get rid of me, so I restrained my anger and continued to ask, "if you have something, you can solve it yourself?"


    "The two girls said that they had spoken to each other and asked all the ladies in our harem to resign within three days. Otherwise, they would end up like them..." the old car took a cigarette and said softly.


    "I knew it was not so simple... Ha ha." I was angry and smiled up.


    "What''s the answer... Zhenzhen Dao doesn''t dare to do it. He has to deal with such a thing. This kind of B is also a big brother?" Yuan Yuan, who has been silent nearby at this time, jumped and scolded with great disdain.


    "Let''s not talk about it. He really caught me a little unprepared..." I lit another cigarette and said with some worry.


    "This stupid B, didn''t you hit Wang Shuo last time..." Meng Liang suddenly raised his head and said in a very angry tone.


    Yes, sun Lei''s despicable behavior has completely angered all the senior officials of our harem!


    "Pa!"


    I threw away my cigarette butts, then pointed to the old car and said, "come on, old car, I''ll talk to you alone."


    "Good!"


    When the old car finished, I put my hand around his neck and walked aside.


    "Do many people know this?" I asked softly.


    "The girls in the field basically know..." the old car said helplessly.


    "Can you find a way to keep the news down?" I sighed and said slowly,


    After listening to me, the old car nodded slowly and said, "I''ll try my best!"


    "And the two girls, 200000 each, let them go home... There''s only so much I can do!" I patted the old car on the shoulder, then turned and walked back to the bedroom.


    The old car looked at my back and sighed deeply, speechless for a long time.


    To tell you the truth, I took out 200000, a lot!


    But it can''t make up for my guilt for the two girls. It''s because of us that the two girls were disfigured. People like them may be ruined for a lifetime, but I can''t help it. There''s only so much I can do!


    Many years later, I will still mention it to others.


    The man said that my heart is too soft. If something like this happens normally, it''s enough to give one hundred and eighty thousand. How can I give two hundred thousand.


    After listening to his words, I couldn''t help smiling. In his eyes, I may be a big head, but I think when I''m not so rich, I didn''t choose to sell my conscience. I didn''t make any mistakes, because I still have the most primitive human nature in people''s hearts.


    It is often heard that people become bad as soon as they have money.


    I don''t think so, but once a person has money, his choices begin to become diversified, and his considerations will become diversified.


    The same thing, ordinary people will choose what to do is right.


    But rich people will think what I do can bring benefits to me.


    And often the choice of the rich will hurt the interests of ordinary people, so ordinary people think the rich are bad, but I don''t think so.


    This is the difference between ordinary people and rich people


    I can''t do everything for good, but I hope I won''t lose the most primitive human nature and kindness!


    I finished with the old car and asked Meng Liang what they should do. After all, sitting here can''t solve any problems.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, the old car returned to the office.


    I threw smoke all over the office and the house was filled with smoke, as if I were going to survive the robbery


    "What are you doing, yes?" the old car frowned when he came in.


    I lie on my desk alone and feel physically and mentally exhausted. I''m really tired.


    "How''s it going in the hospital?" I was silent for a moment, rubbed my temples, stood up and asked.


    "It''s done! But..." the old car stopped talking.


    "Come on, it''s all like B. what else can''t you accept..."


    "A lady called me just now!" the old car looked up and said.


    "Resign?" I asked.


    The old car nodded.


    "How many people?"


    "Basically, I have to resign. Even the slightly beautiful technicians and waiters are ready to quit..." the old car looked at me carefully and said.


    "Bang!"


    I hit the desk with a punch, and my anger suddenly poured into my heart.


    "It''s not so grand. I''ll discuss it with the ladies later..." the old car said painfully when he saw my appearance.


    "Also discuss a JB, which is obviously the calculation of our coming... Someone has been disfigured, who dares to come!" I leaned on my desk and gasped.


    The old car was silent after listening to me because he knew what I said was reasonable.


    "Well, the old car will be discussed with the ladies later. We''ll open an extra 20% of the base salary, and then the bar will pay them to rent an apartment with two big wolf dogs at the door, so that the ladies can live free of charge. In addition, as long as there are ladies out, there will be cars to pick them up and send them off..."


    The original welfare of our harem has been very good. A young lady doesn''t need anything. They give a base salary of 6000 to 8000, plus the table fee and tips. A young lady earns 10000 or 20000 a month, which is like playing. It can be said that our harem is basically the best welfare nightclub in H city. If there was no disfigurement, our young lady would not change jobs, because you can''t earn this money elsewhere.


    "It''s a little expensive..." the old car said.


    "What do you do? If you don''t be cruel, why does the bar open when all the ladies are gone?" I rubbed my temples and said tired.


    I don''t have a lot of money now. Although Liu Yong and others have left a lot for me, there are a lot of messy things in the bar recently. There are places to spend money everywhere. In addition, it can be said that it has reached the bottom.


    "What do you think? The whole bar won''t make money..." the old car reminded again.


    "If you don''t earn, don''t earn. Let''s get through this first..."


    "What can I do when the bar is using money?" the old car asked.


    "I''m going to borrow some money..." I said, gritting my teeth.


    The old car looked at me in silence for a while, then sighed and turned out of the office.


    On the other end, the rest room of the harem.


    "Hey, this bar is going to be yellow..." Yang Song looked at the deserted lounge and suddenly had the idea of job hopping.


    "Isn''t that right for you? You should learn from those young ladies to change jobs!" Liu Rui said angrily while picking his feet.


    "I can''t go now!" Yang Song shook his head.


    "Why?" Liu Rui looked at Yang Song and asked.


    "There''s a saying. I never came to admire you at your peak, nor left you at your trough..." Yang Song said wencrepe.


    "You still have this consciousness!"


    "I live in your time. Of course, I will always be ready for your king''s return..."


    "Awesome! I didn''t find your education level is OK!" Liu Rui thumbed up like Yang Song, and his small eyes were full of worship.


    "Look, at least I''ve been in primary school for three years..." Yang Song proudly.


    "Hey, you said the leaves didn''t move. It''s not that we were bullied like that!" Liu Rui was not in the mood to praise Yang Song because he was worried about the disfigurement of the young lady.


    "That''s not why. As a tutor, I have a headache when something like this happens to my students!" Yang Song also said bitterly.


    "If it were me, I wouldn''t stand it..."


    "Leaves are afraid of wolves before and tigers after. They can''t achieve great things..." Yang Song also commented with a big mouth.


    "What about JB? Here, who can''t do great things..." I walked into the lounge with a cigarette in my mouth, kicked Yang Song and scolded.


    "He said you were too cowardly..." Liu Rui said in a very blunt tone because he didn''t like me very much now.


    "Why am I so cowardly!" I asked reluctantly.


    "My family has been bullied. You didn''t say anything. Today he dares to disfigure the young lady, and tomorrow he dares to castrate me. Do you believe it?"


    "That''s the best. Castrate you quickly. I''m so relieved..." I said with a smile.


    "Hey, you''re so weak, you''re so weak!" Yang Song sighed, looking at the ceiling with his back to his hands.


    "Don''t be oppressed..." I put my foot on Yang Song''s and then said, "now the organization will give you two tasks. Can you finish it?"


    "No!" Liu Rui refused without thinking.


    "You''ve been a little angry lately, haven''t you?" I''m going to bite my teeth.


    "You... What do you want to do? Now that something has happened to miss, we are not in the mood to do anything else!" Liu Rui said shivering as he hid behind.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, you two come here..."


    Then I gathered Yang Song and Liu Rui''s heads together, whispered a few words, and then turned out of the lounge.


    "He... Was he like this?" Yang Song asked, stuttering at Liu Rui after listening to me.


    "En en!" Liu Rui nodded, completely immersed in shock.


    "This B is too bad. I have to stay away from him in the future..." Yang Songxin said with lingering fear.


    "Didn''t you just say he couldn''t take off?"


    "This B is damaged like this. If he doesn''t take off, who will take off..."


    ����


    Two hours later, on the way to sun Lei''s bar, Liu Rui and Yang Song did not know where to get an old Suzuki motorcycle. They were wearing an obviously larger helmet on their heads. They were so brave in the cold wind at night that they killed sun Lei''s bar.


    Morning, 2:30.


    After sun Lei just socialized, he followed a man in his thirties home, and they were talking from time to time.


    "Business is good today?" the man asked.


    "Ha ha, it''s necessary!" Sun Lei grinned.


    "The harem is closing down... They''re closing down. We''ll benefit the most!"


    "Just a few little hairy kids from JB can turn the sky... I don''t want to be shameful. I''ll do it casually. They can''t cope. I haven''t made efforts yet... Ha ha."


    "Still young..." the man shook his head.


    "Let me tell you this. In two months, they must get out of H city!" Sun Lei said proudly.


    "Buzz!"


    While they were chatting, a motorcycle suddenly rushed out of the side of the road.


    "Look back."


    An angry cry came.


    "Shua." the man standing on the edge reacted first.


    "Bang!"


    A wrench for repairing a car, with a bad wind, smashed it down roughly.


    "Ah!" the man screamed.


    "Bang!"


    The motorcycle slowed down, and the wrench hit the second time in the blink of an eye. Sun Lei, who had not yet reacted, instinctively bowed his head, and then a brittle sound of bone fracture came from his back, with blood flowing on the spot.


    "Buzzing!"


    After two bursts, the motorcycle suddenly accelerated and went along the main road, while sun Lei and the man didn''t see who hit him from beginning to end.


    The man hit by the first wrench was Sun Lei''s cousin. After being hit, he had a comminuted fracture at the elbow of his right arm.


    And sun Lei is also a simple fracture, no big deal.


    What does this prove? This proves that Liu Rui and Yang Song did not rush to kill sun Lei, but simply retaliated.


    Sun Lei didn''t call the police because there was no major event. After all, he had many enemies. He didn''t know who moved his hand. He didn''t know who to look for. He could only bear this tone silently.


    More than an hour later, at the dawn of the day, Liu Rui and Yang Song rushed back to the harem on a motorcycle. Then they did what they should do, as if nothing had happened.


    "It''s so exciting at once..." Yang Song said excitedly looking at the wrench in his hand.


    "Yes, it''s so enjoyable! It''s so cathartic!" Liu Rui said excitedly.


    At this time, I walked in with a smile, looked at them and asked, "it''s done?"


    "Ha ha, you didn''t see the one sun Lei asked me to knock out, ha ha..." Yang Song grinned, obviously in a very good mood.


    "Fuck, it can''t be finished so easily..." I smiled and scolded.


    "Why? We''ll go tomorrow?" Liu Rui asked in surprise.


    "He will notice when he gets old. It must not be easy this time..." Yang Song was smart at this time.


    "Hehe, I don''t need you this time..." I smiled and walked out of the lounge.


    At five o''clock in the morning, when the nurses on the night shift in the hospital were sleepy, two young people with masks and hats walked into the orthopaedic emergency room of the hospital with a string of balloons.


    They walked to the video surveillance in the corridor with their heads down. Meng Liang grinned and slowly released the balloon, which just blocked the camera.


    Then Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan took out a wrench pinned to their belt. Yes, that''s right! Still a wrench!


    Why do we choose wrenches?


    Because it hurts, hurts badly and hurts lightly, so it''s not easy to have an accident.


    It is said that after today, sun Lei trembles and foams when he sees the wrench for repairing the car


    Five minutes later, Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan walked into the emergency room and saw sun Lei sleeping soundly and peacefully


    "Brother Lei, wake up..." Yuan Yuan pinched his throat and gently shook sun Lei''s body.


    "You... Open your legs... I can''t get in..." Sun Lei grabbed Yuan Yuan''s hand and shouted vaguely.


    "Pa!"


    Meng Liang went up and gave a big mouth directly.


    "Go in, NIMA B!"


    Meng Liang''s mouth was so good that he woke up directly to sun Lei.


    "Who are you?" Sun Lei looked at Meng Liang and asked.


    Because Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan were wearing masks and hats, and there was no light in the room, sun Lei couldn''t see who they were.


    "I''ll tell you who I am!"


    "Bang!"


    "Ah ah!"


    Meng Liang hit sun Lei on the back, and the bone sun Lei just connected was broken again!


    "Bang!"


    Yuan Yuan followed a board.


    "Ah ah!"


    Sun leiteng''s eyes were red and roared loudly.


    When they finished, they turned and walked out of the emergency room. When the doctors and nurses rushed to the ward, Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan had run out of the hospital and disappeared.


    ����


    After sun Lei, although we were angry, we didn''t actually solve the problem.


    After the old car communicated with the ladies, half of the ladies chose to stay, while the remaining half refused to come back. We had no way. This kind of thing didn''t force others. We could only let the old car recruit some new ladies.


    The old car took a group of young ladies into the harem. Although the quality was obviously inferior to that of a group, it at least solved our urgent need, because in an industry like me, there are young ladies in your field, and they are good-looking. That''s the king way to make money.


    Slowly, the harem returned to normal. Although the business was obviously not as hot as before, because the quality of the girls in the harem was relatively high, each girl had more or less repeat customers. Therefore, after these girls left, some of the guests were robbed by sun Lei''s bar. Although the money has been wiped out, the business is at least stable and we are very relieved.


    Sun Lei''s body was completely scrapped after being beaten by us, and he has been recovering in the hospital, so there is no follow-up action for us.


    ����


    In the hospital.


    Sun Lei lay in bed, eating apples and watching TV leisurely.


    Why is sun Lei lying on his stomach?


    Because the bones in his back and shoulder have basically been broken by us.


    "Xiao Yang, how''s business recently?" Sun Lei asked the man beside the bed, his cousin.


    "Not bad, there are a lot of guests every day..." although the man Xiaoyang was also knocked by Liu Rui, he knocked on his arm, so he had no impact except that his right hand was cast in plaster.


    "Oh, that''s a lot. When the harem closes down, we''ll have more guests..." Sun Lei moved his body and stood up with the help of Xiao Yang.


    "Brother, what are you doing up..." Xiao Yang asked in a low voice as he helped sun Lei.


    "Did you bring what you were asked to bring? The whole time..." Sun Lei yawned listlessly.


    "Brother, it''s in the hospital in broad daylight. It''s not good..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, bring it quickly!" Sun Lei scolded with his mouth curled.


    Xiao Yang frowned, then directly took out a white sealed bag from his arms, put it in sun Lei''s hand and said, "be careful, brother!"


    Hula!


    Three minutes later, sun Lei took a deep breath and sat on the hospital bed with a relaxed face.


    "Hey... It''s so powerful..."


    "Less time, brother!" Xiaoyang reluctantly advised.


    "Don''t worry, just relax..." after a long delay, sun Lei finally recovered his normal state, looked at Xiao Yang and said.


    "That''s also bad for your health..." Xiao Yang said nothing.


    Sun Lei waved his hand and then asked, "is everything ready?"


    "It''s all ready! Just a word away!" Xiaoyang nodded.


    "Hehe, do it tonight!" said Sun Lei with great satisfaction.


    "So anxious?"


    "Cough... These children are in one day, and my back is bent for one day..." Sun Lei''s expression was very painful when he mentioned us.


    "Well, go back and I''m ready to do it today!"


    "Fuck, it''s time to realize their promise to get out of H city..." Sun Lei gritted his teeth and looked ferocious.


    "Then I''ll go?" Xiao Yang stood up and prepared to leave.


    "Try to catch all!" Sun Lei quickly asked when he saw that Xiao Yang was going.

 Chapter 1687

    In the harem office, I sat at my desk with a frown and looked down casually at the account book. Because of a series of things such as the young lady''s salary increase, renting a house and recruiting a driver, we can basically say that we don''t make money in the harem now. The more I look at the account book, the more annoyed I am, so I just threw the account book aside, out of sight and out of mind.


    "Well, here it is?" Liu Rui staggered into the office.


    "Why don''t you go down to work and always run to me? What''s the matter?" I was worried when I saw Liu Rui first, but it was even more worried when I didn''t see him.


    "I don''t have much work to do. There are people on the first and second floors. Ladies, now you don''t need my psychological counseling. If this goes on, Yang Song and I will lose our jobs..." Liu Rui said with a melancholy face.


    "If you don''t live, cut me a fruit plate and go quickly..." I waved my hand impatiently.


    "Is there any smoke?" Liu Rui not only didn''t leave, but sat shamelessly opposite me.


    "No!" I replied without looking up.


    "The whole one, the whole one..." Liu Rui smiled and bared his teeth.


    "No, I''ve given you a lot of money this month. Why does JB even rub my cigarettes?" I silently threw Liu Rui a $2.5 red dragon.


    "You smoke this cigarette?" Liu Rui looked at the red dragon in his hand and stared at the boss.


    "No one smokes this cigarette, can you save some..." I smiled awkwardly.


    "I''m not used to smoking this cigarette. I''ve been smoking from Zhonghua recently. You have to give me the whole Yuxi..." Liu Rui looked at the red dragon in his hand.


    "Love JB, don''t smoke, don''t smoke, return me..." I stretched out my hand to grab it back.


    "I find that you are more and more like Liu Yong now, pulling......" Liu Rui sharpened his cigarette and lit it.


    "I''m far from Liu Yong... I don''t have money, he has money..."


    "Cough, the smoke is too choking..." Liu Rui is still tangled with the red dragon.


    "Roll... I think you''re bored..." I stretched out my hand and was ready to drive people out.


    Just as I was kicking out Liu Rui, the desk phone rang. I picked it up and saw that it was Du Xianyang.


    This person, who is engaged in steel trade at home, has a little spare money in his father''s hand. Simply, this person is a rich second generation. He doesn''t have any JB business every day and wanders around every day. But he is very popular and doesn''t like to make trouble at ordinary times. His only hobby is to make an appointment. Let''s put it this way. Basically, the ladies of our harem have straightened their crotch with him.


    In the old car''s words: "Lao Du is one of the few people I admire! If he doesn''t engage in steel, he is a chicken head. He can definitely monopolize the market of H city! Broken shoes are of high standard...!"


    You see, even a professional chicken like Lao Che shows admiration for Lao Du. It can be seen that this man really has some ability!


    Because Du Xianyang often comes to our harem to play, he gets familiar with me. If he has nothing to do, he can have a drink or something


    "Hey, boss ye, what are you doing?" Du Xianyang asked brightly.


    "I''m at home!"


    "What are you doing at home?" Du Xianyang smiled obscene.


    "What can I do at home? How can I be so romantic as you..."


    "Ha ha, that''s true!" Du Xianyang smiled and asked, "so what, are you free tomorrow? I''m married. Come here?"


    "Why did you get married again? Do I remember not getting married last month?"


    "... forget it, I took the woman to Phuket for my honeymoon. I ran away with a black man and came back to me three days later. B was a big circle... I divorced when I thought the model was not suitable..." Du Xianyang explained without embarrassment.


    "Er... It''s really a little..." I didn''t know how to reply after listening.


    "Ha ha, it''s nothing, just a B, just another one..."


    I''m worried about Du Xianyang. I''m thinking about how to comfort him. People don''t care at all. It''s like I''m the one whose daughter-in-law cheated.


    "Brother hang, where was your wedding table?"


    "Tianyun hotel!"


    "Yes! I see."


    "OK, see you tomorrow!"


    "Good luck!"


    With that, I hung up my cell phone.


    ����


    "Who? Du''s broken shoes?" Liu Rui asked hurriedly as he saw me put down the phone.


    "Who can stop giving people nicknames all day..."


    Liu Rui hasn''t been in H city for a long time, but he knows a lot of people. After knowing him, Liu Rui usually gives a nickname according to his character. For example, Du Xianyang calls others Du broken shoes.


    "Why did he call you?" Liu Rui asked.


    "Get married tomorrow. Let''s go there..."


    "Why did he get married again?" Liu Rui was as surprised as me.


    "I don''t know..." I didn''t believe Du Xianyang''s story about his daughter-in-law B getting bigger, so I didn''t tell Liu Rui.


    "Now I seriously doubt whether he is the rich second generation. I think he cheated by getting married. How can normal people get married twice a month? The marriage frequency has caught up with that of my daughter-in-law''s great aunt..." Liu Rui glanced and said.


    "Yes, I said that B doesn''t do anything all day. He drives a broken car and walks around with a bag every day..." I also feel a little empathy.


    "Are you going tomorrow?"


    "Can''t you go? Call me the old car..." I rubbed my head and said helplessly.


    "Why do you call an old car?" Liu Rui asked with a puzzled look after turning his small eyes.


    "You shouldn''t inquire about the boss. Don''t inquire about it..."


    "If you don''t tell me, tell everyone in the harem that you are in the office!" Liu Rui sat on the table and stared at me.


    "When am I?"


    "Then guess if they can believe me..."


    "OK, you''re awesome! Let me borrow some money from the old car!"


    I looked at Liu Rui and shouted silently. I''m not afraid of anyone in the harem. I''m afraid that Liu Rui''s broken mouth is like the waist of northeast women''s cotton pants every day. Last time, Yang Song poured pepper water into his pants, and then he went back to Liu Rui to publicize Yang Song''s AIDS and make him a harem. So people looked at Yang Song all the same. They hung up on Yang Song for a few days and even had doubts about life.


    "The boss asked you to be... You have to borrow money from employees..." Liu Rui buried me and then twisted downstairs to find the old car.


    "What''s your name?" the old car asked directly after coming in.


    "It''s a little hard to say..." I looked embarrassed.


    "Borrowed money again..." the old car was speechless.


    "Money is a little tight..." I smiled awkwardly.


    "How much?" the old car said directly.


    "Take 20000 first..."


    "I''ll transfer the money to you later!" the old car smiled and said.


    In the afternoon, Tianyun hotel.


    I, Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan and Yang Song walked into the venue together. At first I didn''t want to bring such people, but later I thought I''d take them all. Anyway, the money has been spent, and I can eat a little back.


    I went to the gift table and took out the money for the gift.


    "How much is it?" asked the bookkeeper.


    "Twenty thousand!" I replied.


    "Who''s the name?"


    "Nonsense, I must write my name!" I watched the person who wrote the account write the gift money, and then followed Meng Liang to the hall.


    "Shua!"


    Just then, sun Lei''s cousin Xiao Yang also came in. He vaguely saw my back and was stunned.


    Then Xiao Yang went out of the hall, took out his mobile phone and dialed sun Lei.


    "What''s the matter?" Sun Lei asked.


    "I''m here at Lao Du''s wedding, and so are the people in the harem!" Xiaoyang whispered.


    "Fuck, how good are these people''s lives..." Sun Lei scolded in a low voice.


    "Is that all right?" Xiao Yang then asked.


    "Whole!" Sun Lei said, gritting his teeth.


    "OK!" Xiao Yang said with a frown.


    Du Xianyang is very popular. There are fifteen tables in the hall, which are basically full. When we came, Du Xianyang appeared and said hello, and then arranged us at the table in the front row.


    But before long, Xiaoyang also entered the house. At this time, Du Xianyang went upstairs to entertain a group of friends from other places. Therefore, he didn''t see Xiaoyang for the time being. The person in charge of overall planning and arrangement arranged Xiaoyang at our first table.


    Originally, there was nothing wrong with this arrangement, which was absolutely qualified for Xiao Yang, because Du Xianyang didn''t set up a separate reception room upstairs except for his foreign friends, and the first table downstairs was already a symbol of "top status".


    But Xiao Yang probably felt a little uncomfortable because he was at the table with me, but he didn''t say anything and sat down quietly.


    But many things, I''m afraid of a * * *, and this * * * seems to have come earlier.


    ����


    There are about ten people sitting at the first table today. When we saw Xiao Yang coming, we behaved very well and didn''t say anything.


    Although Xiao Yang knew us, he didn''t talk to me. He may feel a little ashamed to talk to me.


    But while eating, it tastes a little wrong. There is another man sitting next to Xiao Yang. His name is Hu Liang. He is a notorious hooligan in the city. In the past, he followed his eldest brother. Later, the eldest brother was arrested for, but his reputation remained. Hu Liang, as his number one horse, started the second-hand car reselling business in H City, and it was very popular for a time.


    "Brother Yang, how did you get this arm?" Hu Liang coarsely used his big mouth and lips full of oil. Bazi rolled the chopsticks head, and then put the rolled chopsticks into the cold dishes and began to stir them vigorously.


    "Ha ha, I accidentally smashed it..." Xiao Yang glanced at it and almost didn''t vomit, but he didn''t show it. He still said with a smile.


    When Yang Song heard this, he grinned and didn''t say much. I quickly stabbed him and gave him a look. When Yang Song saw me stabbing him, he stopped smiling.


    "Then I heard it was smashed by others..." Hu Liang said with a big mouth.


    "Who did you listen to?" Xiao Yang replied with a blue face.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with you? Didn''t you see that Wang Shuo was beaten at that time..." Hu Liang glanced at us while talking.


    "Hehe, just a bunch of cubs who don''t know their last name..." Xiao Yang was a little angry at this time, so he didn''t know how to control his language.


    "Who are you two talking about here?" I asked, squinting my eyes.


    "Eat..." Hu Liang finally felt that the atmosphere on the table was wrong.


    "Who said what? Does it have anything to do with you?" Xiao Yang said without looking at me.


    "Say another word!" Meng Liang stood up, then pointed to Xiaoyang and scolded, "do you believe I broke your arm!"


    "You get one for me to see?" Xiao Yang was also angry and stood up.


    "Hey, hey, what are you doing? Let''s not make a fuss about brother Du''s wedding today!" Hu Liang became a good man and stood up to advise.


    "Fuck! Didn''t he say he wanted to break my arm? Come on, let me see how they broke it!" Xiao Yang said in a very horizontal tone.


    "OK, ok..." Hu Liang took Xiao Yang and sat down.


    "Mom, Mao is still Zhang Qi next door. Just learn from others to open a bar and go home to drink milk..." Xiao Yang said contemptuously.


    After saying this, the needle can be heard on the table!


    Everyone was stunned, because Xiao Yang''s words were as lethal as throwing two * * * on the table!


    Our eyes turned red when we were angry!


    "Face B, draft it!" Meng Liang punched up and then shouted, "cut him for me!"


    "You really think you''re a player!" Liu Rui grabbed the bench and hit Xiao Yang on the head.


    "Hit him! Hit him in the mouth!" I pulled Xiao Yang''s neck and punched him down.


    We gathered around Xiaoyang and asked for a hard hammer, and Du Xianyang was called to run down.


    After Du Xianyang came down from upstairs, he stopped in the middle of us and shouted, "fuck, what are you doing? Don''t fix it!"


    "What do you mean, Xiao Yang? You''re going to smash my table?" Du Xianyang shouted, pulling Xiao Yang''s collar and staring.


    "Lao Du, am I not sensible? Fuck, look at my head!" Xiao Yang climbed up from the ground, stained with vegetable soup, loosened his right hand, and the cut on his head scratched by the stool leg was still bleeding.


    "Can I invite you alone tomorrow?" Du Xianyang shouted very seriously.


    "Please a JB!" Xiaoyang turned and scolded, and then he had to fight back.


    Several of us glanced at him without expression, didn''t say a word, and didn''t do it again.


    "Give me a face!" Du Xianyang then shouted.


    "OK, Lao Du, I''ll give you a face today..." Xiao Yangqi shivered all over. Then he turned to us and shouted, "draft it? One of you can count as one. It won''t be a few days, you know?"


    "Draft it? You can''t even brag B. If you say that I won''t jump for a few days, maybe I can believe it!" Liu Rui scolded very badly.


    "OK, ok..." you wait for me. Xiao Yang threw down a sentence, then picked up his bag and turned and walked out of the hotel.


    "I''ll see you off!" Du Xianyang walked with Xiao Yang and left the hotel together.


    "Shall we go?" Yang Song saw Xiao Yang go and looked at me and asked.


    "Go!" I replied in a very bad mood.


    Just as we were about to go out, Du Xianyang came back, grabbed us and said, "don''t go, let''s go in and have a drink..."


    I bowed my head and didn''t speak, but I wanted to go.


    "Let''s go, let''s go..." Du Xianyang saw that we didn''t speak, and then dragged me into the house.


    We had no choice but to follow back.


    After we were dragged back to the hotel by Du Xianyang, the atmosphere on the table became warm because Xiaoyang''s group left.


    Moreover, some people''s behavior is beyond your understanding according to conventional thinking, such as * * * Hu Liang. Such a big thing happened because of his words, but what about others?


    It''s like nothing happened. Xiao Yang should eat and drink after they leave. Not only their appetite is not affected, but they have a strong desire to perform after drinking too much. Ghosts and gods can''t stop them. They have to perform the classic belly dance.


    The people in the hotel looked at him very speechless, but most people didn''t care about him, so they tossed with him.


    "Leaf, it''s my fault today..." Du Xianyang raised his glass and said to me sincerely.


    In fact, Du xianyangming knows that we don''t deal with sun Lei''s people. He still arranges us for a table, so he''s very sorry about the whole thing. If he could think more when arranging seats, there wouldn''t be so many things today.


    "It''s okay, come on, drink..." I know du Xianyang didn''t mean it, so I didn''t care too much. I touched him with my glass and said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, I''m proud of your temper..."


    Du Xianyang was not too angry when he saw me. He smiled with relief. Then he even ignored the bride. He didn''t leave when he sat at our table. He gave full play to his wine mask character and drank with us one cup after another.


    "Creak!"


    There was a sound of tires rubbing the ground. Five private cars crudely stuck at the door. More than 20 anti pornography people rushed down from the car. The captain took a look at the license plate photos parked in the parking lot, was stunned, waved his big hand and said faintly, "search!"


    Hula, a group of people rushed into the hall and began to search.


    "Dong Dong Dong..."


    The old car held the stairs. The body rushed upstairs quickly


    "What''s the matter?" the old car looked at the leader of the anti pornography brigade and asked with a smile.


    "Someone reported your behavior..." the captain replied expressionless.


    The old car was stunned and then said, "how is it possible, brother, we are serious business..."


    "Hehe, are you serious? You''ll know later..."


    After hearing this, the old car understood that it was ordered, and then turned around to leave.


    "Why?" the captain shouted abruptly.


    "Pee..." the old car smiled.


    "Stay!"


    ����


    "Where''s the key to this door?" he walked to a private room, gently pushed the door, found that the door was locked, and frowned at the waiter.


    "Who keeps that for fun..." the waiter replied very tactfully.


    "That can only be smashed, smash it for me!" one turned and shouted.


    Holding two fire axes, facing the wooden door, one after another turned up.


    "Peng... Peng!"


    "Bang!"


    "What''s the matter?" the captain said and ran to the second floor.


    Several people gathered in front of a desk. The captain pulled it open and looked at the two on the table. He was stunned in an instant.


    "Fuck, there''s an unexpected harvest..." the captain licked his lips and smiled.


    "Do you need to call the Criminal Investigation Brigade?" one asked.


    "No, just take it away..."


    Then the captain took them back to the first floor. The captain shook his hand, looked at the old car and asked, "is this your thing?"


    "No!" the old car saw it and immediately shook his head.


    "Are you h? You played quite a lot. Liu Yong was not like you at that time..."


    "It''s really not mine. It''s planted!"


    "It''s all found in your house, not yours. Whose is it?" the captain patted Meng Liang on the cheek and asked with a smile.


    "It''s really not mine!" shouted the old car, staring at the beads.


    "Ha ha, take it away!" smiled, and then directly put the old car into the police car.


    "Can I make a phone call?" the old car knew that things were out of control, so he didn''t struggle anymore and asked in a low voice.


    "Hit a JB, you hit!" he said and pushed the old car directly to the door.


    "Call ye!" the old car shouted back at Wu Mei before being pressed on the bus.


    "You can''t even call the Jade Emperor..." pushed the old car into the car.


    Then the young lady was taken to another car, but the man who whored disappeared.


    All the guests in the harem were driven out and sealed the gate.


    This time, I caught the old car alone, but no one else caught it. It obviously means that I came to fix us. Otherwise, according to normal thinking, how can I catch a nominal lobby manager in case of an accident in a field?


    In Tianyun hotel.


    I don''t know what happened at home at this time. We are smoking and listening to him tell his love story with his daughter-in-law who is a big B, and I''m thinking about when to find an excuse. I just ran away


    In the upstairs private room, I thought of countless excuses, but I still felt it was more reliable to go to the bathroom. Just when the expression on my face was just brewing in place, I covered my crotch and was ready to ask for leave with Du Xianyang, suddenly my mobile phone vibrated in my trouser pocket.


    I scolded a bad luck, then took out my mobile phone and took a look at the caller ID is Wu Mei''s mobile phone. I smiled and slowly connected: "sister Wu, what are you doing?"


    "The leaves are bad! Something''s wrong at home!" Wu Mei cried.


    After listening, I paused and said in a panic, "what''s going on?"


    "I... I don''t know! I took the old car away... The store was closed..." Wu Mei''s voice was very urgent.


    "OK, I''ll go back now!" then I hung up a little flustered, because I don''t know what happened, an unknown fear.


    "Stop eating and hurry home. Something''s wrong at home!" I kicked Liu Rui and shouted in a low voice.


    "Isn''t there an old car?" Liu Rui replied innocently while gnawing at the chicken leg.


    "The old car was taken away and the store was closed..."


    "What the hell!" Meng Liang stood up when he heard this sentence.


    "Hurry!"


    With that, I picked up my coat on the chair and turned around to go out, while Meng Liang and Liu Rui followed me out.


    "Why did you leave?" Du Xianyang stopped us when he saw that we were going.


    "Something''s going on at home!" I replied expressionless.


    "Do you dislike my bad wine?" Du Xianyang thought I left to avoid wine and asked with a smile.


    "Let''s drink another day. There''s really something at home today!"


    Du Xianyang looked at me. From my expression, he also saw that there was a real accident. Then he didn''t stop us, made way, turned his head and said, "call me if you have anything!"


    "OK!"


    I nodded, then took Meng Liang and others to the parking lot.


    Meng Liang drove very fast. In less than half an hour, we rushed back to the harem and found that it had been sealed. I quickly took out the phone and dialed Wu Mei.


    "You''re back!" Wu Mei answered the phone and asked directly.


    "Where are you?"


    "At home!" Wu Mei returned.


    "Where''s Duan Hui?"


    "Also!"


    Then I hung up the phone and went straight home.


    Five minutes later, we returned to the apartment we rented. After entering the house, I found Wu Mei sitting on the sofa waiting anxiously, while Duan Hui kept smoking with his head down. Duan Hui quickly raised his head when he saw us coming in.

 Chapter 1688

    "What''s the matter?" I asked angrily.


    "I don''t know. I went out to see the lady off just now..." Duan Hui replied in a fluctuating tone.


    "Wu Mei, do you know what''s going on?" I looked at Wu Mei and asked.


    "Just a bunch of people came, turned around, and finally took the old car away..." Wu Mei simply recalled and said.


    "Why take the old car?" Liu Rui asked helplessly as he sat on the sofa.


    I picked up a cigarette box on the table and put it to my mouth to sum up what was going on.


    ����


    After the old car was taken to the anti pornography brigade, it was directly thrown into the interrogation room, and no one paid attention.


    In the interrogation room next door, looking at the young lady squatting in the corner, she asked coldly, "name?"


    "Sun Xiaohong," said the young lady softly.


    "Native place?"


    "H City, Liaoning Province."


    "Why do you do this?" he continued.


    The young lady was silent and kept her head down.


    "No one hurts you here. Don''t worry!" frowned.


    The young lady is still silent.


    "If you don''t say it, you''ll cover up the sin, okay?" he coaxed.


    "They... They forced me!" the young lady thought for a moment and said with her teeth.


    "You didn''t volunteer?"


    "No, if I don''t go out to sell, they beat me..." the young lady was very good at acting and cried.


    "When did it start?" handed the lady a paper towel.


    "Last month... You must decide for me!" Miss''s acting skills have reached the peak at this time. She interprets the appearance of a fallen woman with both voice and emotion. Everyone looks distressed.


    "Don''t worry!" patted the young lady on the shoulder, gently comforted her, then asked some questions about her, and then directly put the young lady back to the detention center.


    After interrogating the young lady, he returned to the office.


    "How was the trial?" the captain looked up and asked.


    "All said..."


    "Hide the branch, force... It''s enough for them to choke this time!" the captain grinned and was in a very good mood.


    I sat on the sofa, smoking and dialing the phone, but because I knew too few people, I couldn''t get any effective information at all.


    "Why don''t we go to the Bureau and have a look... It''s not a matter to sit here?" Liu Rui looked at me and couldn''t stay any longer.


    "Why go to the bureau? Turn yourself in?" I was very upset, so I spoke in a very bad tone.


    "Shit, then you should think of a way..."


    I glanced at Liu Rui and ignored him, because I didn''t know what was going on now, so I couldn''t do anything.


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    Just then my cell phone rang. It was Du Xianyang who called me.


    "Hello?" I answered the phone.


    "I''ve heard about you. It''s the anti pornography brigade who arrested people. It seems that someone in your field was caught and then found several. Now people''s police station..."


    "What?" I shouted in surprise.


    "Not only selling silver, but also turning out bright handles and dozens of bullets! No, I wonder, what are you doing there?! crazy, dare to sell silver in the store? And put it in the lounge?" Du Xianyang asked inconceivably.


    "It''s over!"


    I heard Du Xianyang tell me that there was no room for buffering things when the bullets came out of the back palace.


    "Miss has been caught, but the man who whores doesn''t know where he is. I''ll ask my friend to help you find it..." Du Xianyang sighed.


    "Thank you. I''ll call you back!"


    I wrung my eyebrows, said a quick sentence, and then hung up directly.


    "Who?"


    Meng Liang asked me.


    "Among the people taken away by the anti pornography brigade, a young lady sold silver in the field and found two. They sold silver and hid money privately. It will take at least five years..."


    I rubbed my temples and replied hoarsely.


    "How about this?" Liu Rui stood in the living room and walked around.


    "I don''t know how to fix it!"


    I shouted irritably.


    "What about the harem?"


    Liu Rui asked, wringing his eyebrows.


    "Closed down, forced to close down!"


    I said something casually, then stood up and said, "wait for the letter from the old car��


    "The old car goes in! The harem will die!" Liu Rui said sharply.


    "That''s right! The entertainment industry itself is very sensitive. Now the bad influence has gone out. Even if we clarify that someone maliciously retaliates against the harem, it''s useless!"


    I nodded in agreement.


    "It doesn''t matter whether the harem is dead or not! After the matter has passed, we can drive it again under another name! But the problem is what to do with the old car?! if he goes in, he will be finished!"


    Yuan Yuan said with great concern.


    The other end.


    Tianhai hot spring is the largest bathing center in H city. The whole building has eight floors and the daily turnover is more than 300000.


    The private room on the top floor of Tianhai hot spring has been rented by sun Lei for a long time for one year and has become his long-term residence.


    With his private room and landing windows, you can almost see the whole prosperous urban area.


    In front of the window, sun Lei wrapped in black pajamas, held a wine glass in his hand, and asked without looking back: "Xiao Yang, are you finished?"


    "Miss, they have all recorded their confessions. They can''t run away this time!"


    On the sofa, Xiao Yang sat cross legged, staring at the TV screen, watching the recently popular series.


    "Do you think they are afraid?"


    Sun Lei took a sip of wine and asked with narrowed eyes.


    "Can''t you stop seahorses? They are just a few children who have never seen the world. Such a big thing is enough for them to choke! Fuck, I''m angry..." Xiao Yang said without hesitation.


    "Three days later, I told them to get out of H city. It won''t work for one day less. You''ll prepare some money these two days. As soon as they withdraw, we''ll take back the harem..." Sun Lei said with a smile.


    "But once something happens in the harem! He should!" Xiao Yang followed and said half.


    "He won''t come back! He''s gone. What face does he have to come back..."


    Sun Lei understood Xiao Yang''s meaning, then pointed to the translucent glass with no expression on his face, but said with his rich: "after Liu Yong left, there is really no one in the bar in this city! The matter of the back palace is a warning! Go forward, stretch your feet and cut them off, stretch your legs and chop them up!"


    The other end.


    Several of us were smoking in the living room and were silent. At this time, no one knew what to do!


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    My cell phone rang. Du Xianyang called.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked quickly after I answered the phone.


    "Someone caught it!"


    "Where are you? I''ll be right there!"


    Then Du Xianyang told me the address. We drove quickly to Du Xianyang.


    A factory in H city.


    After Du Xianyang saw us driving over, he quickly welcomed us.


    "I''m in the basement. I''ll find someone to check my identity. I''m an ordinary white-collar..." Du Xianyang said quickly when he saw me.


    "Thank you for this..." I bowed my head and walked quickly to the factory.


    "Why don''t you thank me? I just try my best to do something so big..."


    "Now there are not many people in H city who can pull us. You are one, brother du..."


    "Oh, ye, to tell you the truth, it has something to do with me. If I hadn''t been dragging you to drink, there might have been no accident in the harem..." Du Xianyang said with a little remorse.


    "If so, it''s DuGe. You saved us. If it weren''t for you, we might all have gone in..." I said with a bitter smile.


    "Hehe, you are still in the mood to joke... People are in the basement. Come with me!"


    "You have to work with us on this happy day..." I said a little embarrassed.


    "Why are you married or not..." Du Xianyang shook his head and took me inside.


    To tell you the truth, I''m really grateful to Du Xianyang. Friends are like this. There are more icing on the cake and less charcoal in the snow


    People in H city almost know about the B matter of the harem. The so-called friends I know with Liu Rui these days have called all over the phone, but they don''t even say to help. Now this society is so realistic. You can, you have many friends! You can''t. who knows who you are!


    In the basement, a man was beaten all over with blood and tied to a chair with a rope thick with his fingers.


    "Hua Hua!"


    A basin of cold water poured directly on the man''s head.


    "Elder brother, who are you? Can you stop fighting..." after the man was watered, the spirit went down and looked at Du Xianyang''s people and begged.


    "Where''s the man?" I asked expressionless with a cigarette in my mouth.


    "H city..." the man looked at me carefully and said.


    "Did you go to the harem bar at nine o''clock this evening?"


    "Gone!" the man nodded.


    "Talk about the process..." I continued.


    "Who are you?" the man asked shivering.


    "Bang!"


    Meng Liang pouted his foot on the man''s face.


    "Just one?" I asked, squinting.


    "Let him go on!" I frowned and shouted, because I felt it was not so simple. There must be a story in it.


    The man looked at me, then looked at Liu Rui, and then opened his mouth and said, "I can''t stand her making me a few times. I just want to take it out, do a shot, and then..."


    Speaking of the man, he stopped and seemed a little afraid to go on.


    "Go on, then what happened?"


    "Then she said let me work here. He said she itched... I couldn''t control it!"


    I heard this silence for a while. The cigarette end in my hand had burned my finger, but I didn''t know it. If Liu Rui hadn''t reminded me, I might not know that my finger was burnt out.


    "Come on, why did you run?" I asked with a sigh.


    "Whoring is not a small thing. I was afraid and ran away..."


    "Do you know how much trouble you''ve caused us just because you didn''t control it!" I controlled my mood for a long time and finally couldn''t control it. I grabbed the man''s collar and scolded.


    "Big brother... Big brother, I didn''t mean it!" the man looked at me and cried.


    I loosened the man''s collar expressionless, and then walked to the basement door with my eyes blankly.


    "How about asking?" Du Xianyang, who had been waiting at the door, asked hurriedly when he saw me coming out.


    "Almost..." I replied forcefully.


    "What about this man?" Du Xianyang pointed to the basement.


    "Let it go!"


    "Let it go now?" Du Xianyang asked with a surprised face.


    "It''s no use. I left a little in advance."


    After that, I followed Liu Rui and they got into the car. Du Xianyang looked at my figure, sighed, shook his head and said, "this ridge, these children are sad..."


    After getting on the bus, I directly took out my mobile phone and dialed Liu Yong. In fact, I was reluctant to call him. After all, he handed over the bar to us now and left me such a large sum of money, which is very worthy of us.


    But we once bothered him. I''m just like this. I''m really not courteous, but I can''t help it now. Liu Yong may be our last hope.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    "Can you stop calling me in the middle of the night!" Liu Yong scolded after receiving the phone.


    "Something happened to us..." I said in a trembling voice.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Yong also heard something wrong with me.


    "A man was taken from the bar... What can you do?"


    After hearing this, Liu Yong was silent for a while and whispered, "Why are you so careless!"


    "Plant!" I said these two words with my teeth clenched.


    "I''ll have someone call you later..."


    After that, Liu Yong hung up the phone directly. Five minutes later, my phone rang.


    "Ye Han, right?" a man''s voice came over the phone.


    "Who are you?"


    "Guo Siwei, captain of H City criminal investigation team, we''ve met!"


    "The person Liu Yong said is you?"


    "Yes!"


    "Well, let''s get down to business. How''s my friend?" I was not in the mood for greeting and asked directly.


    "Yes, the lady who was brought said that you forced them to do so, and now your situation is not optimistic. After all, you are the real boss of the harem..."


    After listening to Guo thought, I was stunned. It was obvious that someone calculated us step by step!


    Not only calculated, but also calculated very dead!


    "We were framed..." I tried to control my emotions.


    "It''s no use telling me..." Guo thought his voice had no feelings. His words seemed to have sentenced us to death.


    "... what about the lady?"


    "Let go, now I can''t find anyone..."


    "What should we do?" I asked, almost desperate.


    "Your friend''s business involves triad involvement, so it is now under the control of our criminal investigation department. All I can do is to make him less beaten these days and receive the court''s judgment later. If he receives the judgment, he will be sentenced..."


    I said thank you numbly.


    "If you were planted, the only way you can save him now is to find the hidden man and the young lady..." Guo thought.


    "Where did you find it?"


    "Lounge!"


    "Bang!"


    I hit the seat with a punch, then clenched my teeth and shouted, "fuck, that young lady should have done it. Why did you let her go!"


    "It was the anti pornography brigade that released the people. They left after paying the fine. Now they can''t find it..." Guo thought helplessly.


    "OK, I see. Please take care of my friend..."


    Then I hung up the phone, leaned against the back of the car, closed my eyes tired, and others almost understood what was going on. There was silence in the car.


    "The old car is choking this time. Why should it be five years!" Liu Rui sighed.


    "Duan Hui, who recruited the lady in the accident?"


    I opened my eyes and asked.


    "He came by himself..." Duan Hui bowed his head and answered.


    "Did you charge the certificate?"


    I continued.


    "No!" Duan Hui lowered his head and kept silent for a long time, then bit his lips and said.


    "How many times have I told you. Waiter and miss, you must have a copy of your ID card and a detailed home address for entry. You take me as a fart! Are you? Can you still do it?"


    I was extremely upset and scolded in a rather unstable mood.


    "I''m wrong!" Duan Hui replied with a bow without explanation.


    "Things have gone wrong. What''s the use of saying you''re wrong!"


    I thrust my waist and gasped.


    "All right. You work at night, not conscription. The personnel themselves are highly mobile, and it is most difficult to recruit people. Besides, if we are short of people for a few days, you are so careful that you can''t recruit people, who will work for you!"


    Liu Rui frowned and stopped. His voice reluctantly persuaded me.


    "Miss, if you find it and tell the truth, it has nothing to do with the harem. The old car will be all right. Therefore, you must find this miss!"


    I heard Liu Rui''s words, and I walked around the hike, and then adjusted the state quickly.


    "Let''s go."


    Yang Song stood up expressionless, greeted Duan Hui and them, and silently walked back to their rooms.


    "The old car has an accident. Everyone is worried. Duan Hui is more aggrieved than us. What do you shout to him? When the boss doesn''t know who he is for a few days, does he?"


    After everyone left, Liu Rui pointed to my chest and scolded.


    "I can''t control..." I frowned and said, then I fell directly on the sofa, like a pool of rotten meat lying on it, and then didn''t want to move.


    "You are more and more awesome now..."


    Liu Rui threw down this sentence in a very blunt tone, and then returned to his house.


    I was speechless.


    "How''s it going, husband?" Wu Mei asked hurriedly when she saw Liu Rui coming back to the house.


    "Nothing..." Liu Rui waved his hand.


    "... can''t the old car get out?"


    "If you can come out, my daughter-in-law is sleepy. You can play by yourself for a while..." Liu Rui said, lying on his stomach directly


    Wu Mei looked at Liu Rui''s tired appearance, silent for a while, and then gently covered him with a quilt.


    After five minutes, Liu Rui snored and fell asleep.


    After everyone left, I closed my eyes and thought about what happened these days. When we didn''t seem to stop, first the young lady was disfigured, and then planted the blame. These two things seem to have nothing to do with each other, but I know sun Lei did it for us. He wants to fix us, not only to fix us, but also to die.


    First of all, Miss disfigured and released the news. Some people are afraid to resign. Once someone resigns, we will be understaffed. What if we are understaffed?


    Recruit new people!


    When we recruit new people, he will send young ladies over, and then there will be today''s forced selling of silver and. All this is in sun Lei''s calculation!


    Sun Lei''s two moves are linked. He''s running to kill us!


    We haven''t been in contact with the society for a long time. We can only fight, but once the whole society is set up, I find that we have no ability to fight back and are so vulnerable!


    If I knew that so many things would happen, I would rather endure Wang Shuo and choose to ignore the 300000 sun Lei wants, because these are much worse than the life of the old car


    Thinking, I fell asleep, leaning against the sofa.


    The other end.


    After she left the Bureau, she dialed Xiao Yang directly.


    "Beeping bell,"


    Xiao Yang''s cell phone rang.


    "Hello?"


    "Brother Yang, I''m Xiao Hong..."


    "Are you out?" Xiao Yang asked directly.


    "Let me go, brother Yang, promise me the balance?" Xiao Hong asked directly.


    "Now come and get it!"


    "Good drop, brother Yang!"


    More than an hour later, Xiaohong, who was not well dressed, came directly to a high-end community in H city.


    "Xiao Hong, you''re quite clear about this..." Xiao Yang said with a smile after seeing Xiao Hong come in.


    In half an hour.


    "Brother Yang, when will you give me the rest of the money?" Xiao Hong asked softly, lying in Xiao Yang''s arms.


    "Here you are!"


    Then Xiao Yang turned to reach the bedside table.


    "Bang!"


    "Ah!" screamed.


    "You''ll be wronged here these days..." Xiao Yang put on his clothes, then took out his mobile phone and dialed sun Lei.


    "Is it finished?" Sun Lei answered the phone and asked directly.


    "Tied up..."


    "That''s good. Give her the money when you''re done. It''s not easy for the little girl..." Sun Lei suddenly became benevolent and righteous at this time.


    "I see!" Xiao Yang Hung up the phone.


    At this moment, in the corridor of the community, a person has been listening to the movement in Xiaoyang''s house. After Xiaoyang hung up, this person left the community and disappeared into the night


    At eight the next morning, in the living room.


    Maybe it''s because I''m too tired recently. I slept very dead last night and didn''t dream. Sometimes I think it''s good to have a carefree sleep.


    "Why did you ask me to get up in the morning?" Liu Rui asked, sitting next to Wu Mei in his pajamas.


    "... we''re sleeping. The old car is still in the Bureau and doesn''t know what to do..." Duan Hui whispered in silence for a while.


    After Duan Hui''s words, there was silence in the room. The sound of the needle falling on the ground could be heard.


    "Now if you want to save the old car, the top priority is to find the lady who framed the man..." I gently rubbed my palm and said.


    "H city is so big, how to find it?" Yang Song asked with a crooked neck.


    "There are two ways, one is to keep an eye on Sun Lei and the other is to keep an eye on Xiao Yang, who is in conflict with us in Lao Du. These two people must know where the young lady is, so I think as long as they keep an eye on them, there will be a harvest!" I thought very clearly.


    "Have you ever thought that if the young lady runs away or kills people, we can''t squat no matter how much?" Meng Liang said.


    "Yes, according to the normal thinking, you should run away in case of an accident..." Liu Ruiyi agreed.


    "If the young lady goes somewhere else, sun Lei''s gang will also have contact with her. If the young lady is killed, there is no proof. It will be enough to save the old car..." I said


    Put a cigarette to his mouth and lit it. Then he said, "under the current situation, let''s make this choice. Let''s be a living horse doctor..."

 Chapter 1689

    "Yes, we have no other way..." Yuan nodded.


    "I''ll go to Lao Du and borrow two cars later. I''m Liangzi. Yuanyuan''s group is staring at Sun Lei, Liu Rui, Yang Song and Duan Hui who live in Tianhai hot spring. You three are staring at Xiaoyang who lives in Guangming Jiayuan. Be sure not to let others find out, okay?"


    The crowd nodded.


    "Well, let''s act in a moment and follow him 24 hours. Even if he goes to the bathroom, he has to follow him, okay?"


    At this time, Liu Rui raised his hand and looked at me with an unhappy face.


    "What''s up? Say it!"


    "Can I not work with Yang Song? This B is too Tiger..." Liu Rui said angrily.


    "No!" I refused directly, and then said, "everything is based on safety. If there is a situation, contact me immediately!"


    "What about me?" Wu Mei asked at this time.


    "Just wait for us at home!"


    "No, I''m going out too!" Wu Mei shouted at me.


    "What do you women always get involved in men''s affairs!" I frowned and shouted.


    "Say it again! Little leaf, you''re saying it!" Wu Mei raised her fist and was about to start at me.


    "Come on, don''t be so noisy!" Liu Rui shouted impatiently with Wu Mei.


    "At this time, don''t make trouble with me..." I shook my head and reluctantly advised.


    Wu Mei bit her lips and looked at us pitifully. She didn''t speak again.


    "All right, let''s go!" I shouted, picking up my clothes on the sofa and throwing down my cigarette butts.


    "Good!"


    Three minutes later, we were fully armed and divided into two groups. We drove away from the apartment and left a Wu Mei at home.


    The next day, at midnight, a modern car with a foreign license plate stopped next to Tianhai hot spring.


    "It''s not a matter for us to squat like this!" Yuan Yuan said with instant noodles in his hand.


    "I also said that sun Lei didn''t come out. What''s the meaning of waiting here?" Meng Liang looked at the colorful street and was a little bored.


    "If you two are sleepy, take a break. I can hold on for a while..."


    I yawned with my brooding hairstyle.


    We have been squatting in the car for a day and a half. The three people almost eat, drink and Lazar are all in the car. There is no human appearance at all.


    "Ye, if you want me to say, let''s go up and tie sun Lei down. Then we''ll ask the whereabouts of the young lady from his mouth. Why should we suffer..." Meng Liang looked at me and said.


    "If we go up now, we can be sent to the Public Security Bureau in less than three minutes. Do you believe it?"


    "Ye is right. For a hot spring bath of this scale, there must be at least thirty or fifty security guards inside. We can go in, but it''s not easy to come out..." Yuan Yuan drank a mouthful of instant noodle soup and said with satisfaction.


    "Shit, just wait!" Meng Liang was already very impatient.


    "Wait, I don''t believe he won''t come out..." I reluctantly leaned against the seat and said softly.


    ����


    The other end.


    In Guangming Jiayuan community, Liu Rui and his family also squatted here for a day and a half, but they didn''t get much.


    But the situation of these three people was much better than ours. They sat in the car heartlessly and fought against the landlord.


    "Yes, two! Do you want?" Liu Rui threw out two cards and bared his teeth.


    "No!" Duan Hui said helplessly.


    "Why don''t you want anything..." Yang Song shouted.


    "I don''t care what I take. The biggest thing in my hand is a j..." Duan Hui was also wronged.


    "Shit, don''t play... I want to pee..." Yang Song threw down his poker and said pitifully, covering his crotch.


    "Here''s a bottle..." Liu Rui turned and handed over a mineral water bottle.


    "That bottle can''t pee..."


    "Then hold it!" said Liu Rui impatiently, putting away his poker.


    "I''m not a prisoner! I''m not allowed to go to the bathroom!"


    "Leaves have explained, special treatment in special times..."


    "Every day, your team is too inhuman and disappoints me..." Yang Song scolded and took the bottle from Liu Rui.


    "Shit, come out!"


    At this time, Duan Hui, who had been staring at the outside, suddenly saw Xiao Yang and a bald man staggering towards the parking lot.


    "Buzz!"


    Duan Hui saw Xiao Yang come out and started the car without saying a word.


    "Bang!"


    "Shit! What are you doing!" the car started instantly. Unprepared Yang Song hit the co pilot''s back with his head.


    "If you go out in the middle of the night, there must be something. Duan Hui stays with you..." Liu Rui shouted excitedly.


    "OK!"


    After a while, Xiao Yang drove a Camry out of the parking lot and drove quickly to the street, while Duan Hui followed him in a modern car.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Yang Song''s painful expression.


    "Car... Is there any lubricant in the car?" Yang Song said pale, covering his crotch.


    "Why do you want lubricating oil?" Liu Rui looked confused.


    "As soon as this fool drove, I was peeing. JB was inserted into the bottle and couldn''t be pulled out..."


    Yang Song''s voice trembled and his expression was very sad.


    Half an hour later, Xiaoyang''s Camry drove into a high-end community, and Duan Hui followed in with his car.


    After a while, Xiao Yang parked the car and took the bald head to the residential building


    "Get off!" Liu Rui pushed open the door and shouted back at Yang Song and Duan Hui.


    "Bang!"


    The three pushed open the door and quickly chased Xiaoyang into the building.


    "Wait a minute!" Yang Song stopped Liu Rui and Duan Hui and whispered.


    "What are you doing? If you don''t go in, people will run away..." Liu Rui knew he was worried at this time.


    "Come on, shout a slogan!"


    Since Yang Song saw the charm of the slogan in Gaojia, no matter what he does in the future, he should complete two slogans before the beginning to highlight the corporate culture!


    Because the young ladies have protested with me several times. Before the introduction, any young lady has to shout a few words about my most coquettish and my most wave


    "When do you still shout slogans!" Liu Rui said nothing.


    "Come on, the whole two sentences..."


    Then he took Liu Rui and Duan Hui''s hands and folded them together


    "Domineering, brother song is the strongest!"


    Liu Rui and Duan Hui helplessly cooperated with Yang Song to shout slogans, and then ran quickly to the corridor.


    "Step on!"


    Footsteps hurried in the stairwell.


    "Shua."


    As soon as they reached the first floor, Liu Rui saw two people standing behind them.


    "Man, have you been with us for a long time..."


    Xiao Yang asked with a smile on his shoulder.


    "It''s over, it''s a trap..." when Liu Rui saw Xiao Yang, he immediately knew that he had been cheated.


    "Where''s the young lady?" Liu Rui knew that he had been cheated, but if the two people opposite, the three of them, were really big, it might not be what happened.


    "Upstairs, why..." Xiao Yang said without hesitation.


    "Man, I have to take it."


    Liu Rui licked his lips and said.


    "Ha ha, boy, you are talking in your sleep..." Xiao Yang suddenly laughed.


    "Xiao Yang, who are these people? They are so awesome..." he asked Xiao Yang with his bald head tilted his neck.


    "Those children in the harem..."


    "It''s them..." he looked up and down at Liu Rui and the three of them.


    "Old bald donkey, who are you?" Yang Song looked at the bald head and was very unhappy. He opened his mouth and scolded.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. You know I''m the one who takes your life..." said with a bald head and expressionless face.


    "I''ll tell you seriously. I don''t know who you are... Now. You give us the lady right away. There''s nothing wrong with us. If you say another BB word, I''ll kill you here..."


    Yang Song pointed to his bald head and said fiercely.


    "Who do you think you are... Grass Mud Horse!" he scolded angrily, and his body ran forward.


    "Fuck your mother. Fuck him for me..."


    Liu Rui stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Dog basket, if you shave your head, you think you are a little * * monk!"


    With a roar, Yang Song pulled out his knife and the blade fell quickly.


    "Step on."


    The bald head took a flexible step back, and then opened the prelude to the chaotic war.


    Liu Rui, Yang Song, Duan huisan, regardless of Xiao Yang, ran straight and cut off his bald head. The two sides soon fought hand to hand.


    Baldheaded people can do two things, at least very flexible, but this flexibility, under the siege of three people and targeted, will have little effect.


    Yang Song may have been very brave today because JJB was inserted into the mineral water bottle. He rushed to the front and stabbed twice in a row. Instead of cutting his head, he got a blow on his head.


    Then the bald head retreated again and again, but three steps later, he was forced to a corner.


    "Bang."


    Liu Rui picked up the fire extinguisher and swung it directly on his head. But the bald head just shook slightly and didn''t fall down for the first time. It can be seen that this person''s physical quality is really strong.


    "Pooh."


    At this time, Duan Hui next to him cut open monk Ding''s left rib with seven holes.


    "Fuck your mother. Fuck him..."


    Liu Rui bit his teeth, aimed at the gap and smashed his bald head twice in a row. Then Duan Hui stabbed his bald belly with a knife, and the man fell to the ground on the spot


    "... don''t let me up," he cried, covering his head with his bare head.


    "You have no chance to get up..."


    Liu Rui replied, then swung the fire extinguisher and hit it


    "Bang Bang..."


    "Puff..."


    Yang song suddenly cut monk Ding''s stomach with a knife.


    "Fuck your mother..." Yang Song yelled. The second knife followed, and he still cut off his stomach.


    "Pooh."


    "Oh."


    Lying on the ground with a bald head, he looked up at the four people. He was stunned, his eyes were dull, puzzled and frightened


    "Look at NIMA B."


    Yang Song''s third knife fell.


    "Gollum."


    Blood bubbles came out of the bald mouth and forgot to resist.


    "Stop fighting, Xiao Yang ran away..." Liu Rui pulled Yang Song and shouted.


    "Where are you going?"


    Yang Song''s Throwing Knife drips in his hand, drips blood and looks ferocious. Obviously, the slogan is not shouted in vain. Today, Yang Song is very healthy and fierce!


    "Upstairs!" Duan Hui stretched out his hand.


    "Step on!"


    The three put down their bald heads and then ran upstairs to catch up.


    When Xiaoyang saw that Liu Rui and his friends were so fierce, he obviously gave up balding and chose to run away alone. After a while, he ran to the fifth floor.


    "Fuck, these B cubs are so fierce..." Xiao Yang looked back at Liu Rui as he ran to see if they had chased him.


    "Step on!"


    Footsteps sounded in the corridor. Xiao Yang wiped the sweat on his face, stepped his legs, and then climbed upstairs.


    "Where are the people?" Liu Rui and his team chased him to the seventh floor and found Xiao Yang missing.


    "Seems to have gone in..." Duan Hui frowned and looked at the door in the corridor.


    "Fuck, turn it on..." Yang Song''s passion seems to have not receded. His eyes are shining. He always has the idea of killing Xiao Yang.


    "Why, this is the security door..." Liu Rui said nothing.


    "Bang bang!"


    Before Liu Rui finished, Yang Song threw a fire extinguisher on the door


    On the other side, near Tianhai hot spring.


    "Is sun Lei dead inside and hasn''t come out for such a long time..." after waiting for so long, my mood became irritable.


    "Leaf, do you think sun Lei is not here?" Yuan Yuan, who woke up, looked at me and asked.


    "Yes, do you think he''s gone..." Meng Liang also said.


    After listening to them, I was silent, because I thought it was possible that no one could stay out for so long.


    "Bang!"


    I just pulled the door open.


    "Leaf, why are you going?" Meng Liang shouted to get out of the window.


    "You two stare here. I''ll go in and have a look..."


    With that, I sorted out my messy hairstyle, and then took a big step to Tianhai hot spring


    "Hello, sir. Welcome to Tianhai hot spring. Would you like to take a bath or rest?"


    As soon as I stepped into the gate of Tianhai hot spring, the beautiful usher gave me a deep bow and said with a smile.


    "I''m looking for someone..."


    "Who are you looking for?" the usher asked with a smile.


    "I''m looking for brother Lei..."


    "That brother Lei?"


    "Nonsense, how many Lei brothers are there in H city?" I shouted pretending to be a little unhappy.


    The usher was stunned, then smiled and said, "are you looking for president sun Lei?"


    "Yes, it''s brother Lei..." I nodded.


    "But President sun hasn''t come to us these days. You should have found the wrong place..."


    "What? Brother Lei is not here?" I exclaimed.


    "Well, Mr. Sun hasn''t been here for a long time..."


    "Do you know where he is?" I continued.


    "Well, I''m a little usher. How can I know..." the waiter smiled awkwardly.


    I felt that there might be a problem here. I turned and walked out of Tianhai hot spring, and then directly returned to the car.


    "Are you there?" Meng Liang asked hurriedly when he saw me coming back.


    I shook my head and said nothing.


    "Fuck, this is a joke!" Meng Liang slapped his hands on the steering wheel, biting his teeth and scolding.


    "Call Liu Rui..." I rubbed my temples and said in frustration.


    "No one answered..." Yuan Yuan said with his cell phone.


    "Fight again!"


    "No one answered..."


    "Why don''t you answer the phone..." I vaguely felt that something was going to happen.


    "Why don''t we go and have a look?" Meng Liang whispered.


    "Go! It''s no use squatting here anyway..."


    ����


    On the other end, the seventh floor of a community.


    "Bang!"


    Yang Song kicked open the security door.


    "Xiao Yangzi, did you draft it? Come out!"


    After Yang Song ran in, he waved his knife and shouted.


    "Shua! Shua!"


    In the house, four people in black, holding hands, directly pushed Liu Rui, Yang Song and Duan Hui''s head.


    "Are you looking for me?" Xiao Yang, sitting on the sofa, asked with a smile.


    "No... it''s a misunderstanding..." Liu Rui understood that this was obviously Xiaoyang''s trick, and then led them all here.


    "Ha ha, misunderstanding?" Sun Lei next to Xiao Yang also smiled.


    "Hahaha, yes, yes, misunderstanding. You play. There''s something else in my family. Let''s go first..."


    Then Yang Song dragged Liu Rui and Duan Hui out of the house


    "Bang!"


    A sound.


    "Go, go, I''ll kill you!" a man in black looked at his hand and said casually.


    "What do you want?" Liu Rui looked at Sun Lei and said.


    "Don''t you want to * * *? I''ll take you to him now..." then sun Lei stood up from the sofa, walked in front of Liu Rui, patted Liu Rui''s face and said with a smile: "play with me, you''re still tender..."


    "If you draft it, you will play Yin..." Liu Rui gritted his teeth and scolded.


    "Hehe, it was like waiting for you to come. I was opening the door and caught all of you. Unexpectedly... You kicked the door open in advance, but it doesn''t matter. You can get together tomorrow... Hahaha!" Sun Lei rubbed the Buddha in his hand and smiled.


    "I fuck your mother! I''ll kill you!" Liu Rui rushed on Sun Lei like crazy. Before he took two steps, he was pressed on the ground by the man in black.


    "Bah!"


    Yang Song spit sticky phlegm on Sun Lei''s face.


    "Bang! Bang!"


    The man in black hit Yang Song''s face with two fists. Yang Song fainted directly. You can imagine how powerful these two fists are!


    "Die!"


    Sun Lei took out his handkerchief and wiped the yellow phlegm on his face at will.


    "Take it away!"


    Xiao yangleng drank, and then Liu Rui was tied up with a rope and led downstairs.


    The other end.


    We drove to Guangming Jiayuan and found Liu Rui''s car, but we didn''t find their people.


    "Where are the three fools?" Meng Liang scolded anxiously when he found that the people were gone.


    "Will something happen?" Yuan Yuan frowned and found Liu Rui''s cell phone in the car.


    "Go in and find..."


    Then the three of us walked directly into the community.


    "Let''s go in one direction! Remember to go and have a look in the corridor!" after entering the community, I asked.


    "OK!" Meng Liang nodded to Yuan Yuan.


    An hour later, we gathered again at the gate of the community.


    "Fuck, what are these three doing?" Meng Liang''s tired face was sweating.


    "Will you go home?" Yuan Yuan held the wall and gasped.


    "The car is here. I can''t go home..." I looked down at the cement road under my feet.


    "Deng Deng Deng Deng!"


    At this time, my cell phone rang. It was a strange number.


    "Hello? Who?" I answered the phone and asked softly.


    "Boss ye, I don''t know me since I haven''t seen you for a few days..." Sun Lei''s laughter sounded at the other end of the phone.


    "Sun... Lei!" I said these two words with my teeth clenched.


    "Ha ha, I remember. Just remember. How about boss ye? Are you free tomorrow?"


    "Is Liu Rui in your hand?" I asked.


    "You said those children who followed me?" Sun Lei asked knowingly.


    "What''s the condition for letting people go?" I asked directly without short selling.


    "See you at the ice cream rink next to the railway station at 9 o''clock tomorrow!"


    "You''re waiting for me!"


    "See you or leave! Ha ha ha..."


    Before sun Lei''s laughter was over, I hung up the phone directly.


    "Liu Rui, they are in sun Lei''s hands. Let''s go there tomorrow..." I said after I put down the phone.


    "Fuck, I''ll find them now!" Meng Liang was very excited after hearing this, and he was ready to run.


    I reached out and grabbed Meng Liang and shouted, "come back!"


    "This is obviously trying to encircle us!" Meng Liang roared at me with staring eyes.


    "You know it''s the whole set, you have to go there yourself!" Yuanyuan was helpless.


    "It''s appropriate for me to change three people alone!"


    "Are you stupid? Can they let you change? If you go, you''ll die!" I pointed to Meng Liang and scolded.


    "Then what should I do?" Yuan Yuan was at a loss.


    "All panic JB, listen to me..." I shouted silently, and then directly took out the phone and dialed Du Xianyang.


    Du Xiangyang answered the phone less than once.


    "Did anyone follow?" I asked directly.


    "Follow me, next to the railway station..." Du Xianyang said quickly.


    "OK, have you contacted the person you contacted?" I continued.


    "Contact, three people, 500000!"


    "OK, do it tonight! Save people!" I smiled and said.


    "No, I found your boy OK! How did you know something would happen to Liu Rui?" Du Xianyang was curious.


    "Hehe, I''ll thank you after this..."


    Then I hung up.


    Yesterday we squatted in Tianhai hot spring for a day and didn''t see sun Lei.


    According to common sense, sun Lei is also a * * lake. How can he not find us when we squat like this?


    If not, there''s only one possibility. He''s pretending!


    He is acting with me, so I think things may not be as simple as we think. Liu Rui, Yang Song and Duan Hui are impulsive. If sun Lei takes advantage of this, something must happen to them.


    So I sent a text message to Du Xianyang at noon, asking him to find someone to keep an eye on Liu Rui and them, and then casually help me find some desperate people who want money and don''t want life. After determining the address, I rescued Liu Rui and them, and then directly killed sun Lei and Xiao Yang!


    Sure enough, I guessed everything. Sun Lei is designing us, but he doesn''t know. I''m also calculating him


    After the mantis catches the cicada and the Yellow Finch, who is the mantis and the Yellow finch?


    At first, Yu Xiang''s mouth had been on Liu Yong''s head, but finally Liu Yong left, but Yu Xiang died!


    Until the last moment, you will never know who is the king and who is the Kou!


    "What shall we do now, leaf!" Meng Liang asked, shaking my body.


    "Go home!"


    Then I pulled the door open.


    "What do you say?" Meng Liang''s face was incredible.


    "I said to go home and wait..."


    "But Liu Rui..."


    "I said I''d go home if I went home. Why are we standing here, fixed guard!" I continued.


    "But..." they still didn''t want to get on the bus.


    "Don''t worry, everything is under my control. Go back to sleep... It will be all right tomorrow..." I said and saw that they were still quiet. Then I said, "get on the bus, don''t ink! If you don''t get on the bus, I''ll go!"


    They had no choice but to follow me on the bus.


    Railway station, ice cream factory.


    Liu Rui''s hands were locked on the iron chair, and the electric stick in the shape of a rubber stick was thrown in his face one by one!


    "Zi Zi!"


    "Bang!"


    Liu Rui''s whole body was suddenly * * and his lower body was soft in a moment. His legs were kneeling on the ground, his hands clenched his fists and smashed the iron chair board continuously!


    "I can give you a move to harm people. I can use it for a month! This is just a prelude!"


    Four or five young people surround Liu Rui and don''t beat you, which is to harm you, torture you and split you from spirit.


    "Learned the thirty-six tricks of the East Hall, didn''t you? OK, listen to the fancy moves, I''m convinced!"


    Liu Rui got up slowly for more than ten minutes, then gritted his teeth and whispered back.

 Chapter 1690

    "Yes?"


    "Well, take it! Give me a cigarette!"


    Liu Rui knelt on the ground and gasped.


    "Pa!"


    A young man threw a cigarette directly.


    "Hoo!"


    The cigarette was ignited by the lighter. Liu Rui wrapped it hard, sweating on his face and shaking his hands involuntarily.


    "Aren''t you very fierce! How can I take it now..."


    Xiao Yang asked with his eyebrows.


    "Remember what happened today and I''ll pay you back a hundred times another day! You don''t have to talk to me..."


    "Fuck you!"


    Before Liu Rui finished waiting, Xiao Yang pulled up his hair and pressed it directly on the chair. Then he scolded, "I don''t like you little B cubs! I''ll let you know the end of playing with us today!"


    "Grass Mud Horse, don''t let me out! If I don''t kill you alive, I don''t even have a surname Liu!" Liu Rui was stabbed by a cigarette butt in his neck, his painful face twisted directly and shouted hoarsely.


    "Go on! Go to death!"


    Xiao Yang loosened his collar and tore his neck.


    Then, the second wave of torture began. A series of insidious ways began to destroy Liu Rui.


    Dozens of minutes later, Liu Rui was stripped off and thrown on the ground. The wound on his body was terrible.


    Xiao Yang tortured Liu Rui for nothing else. He just retaliated. It''s also idle to beat children on rainy days


    "Comfortable?"


    Xiao Yang raised his trouser line, then squatted down and asked.


    "Comfortable, your mother B?" Liu Rui scolded intermittently, lying on the ground.


    "OK, grass mud horse, you and I have just a soul, don''t you?"


    Xiao Yang licked his lips, nodded, and then said to another person, "let him rest for a while, and then come!"


    At the other end, Du Xianyang lives at home.


    "Hello?"


    "Do it! People are in the ice cream field next to the railway station!"


    Du Xianyang said directly.


    "Do it now?"


    The other party was stunned for a long time and suddenly asked.


    "Later, I''m afraid of people running..." Du Xianyang quickly replied.


    "OK!" then both sides hung up.


    ����


    Half an hour later, at the railway station, near the ice cream factory, a black bully stopped by the side of the road. Then two people got off and disappeared into the night.


    Here, I asked Du Xianyang to find this gang. The boss of this gang is called Bai Bao. It is a very famous killer in H city. It is said that there are no undead people in H city.


    Baibao was originally an honest and responsible worker, but in the 1990s, he clashed with others because his daughter-in-law cheated. Finally, because the adulterer was rich and powerful, Bai Bao was sentenced to three years for maliciously wounding others, and the adulterer and adulterer had nothing to do.


    At the end of three years, when Bai Bao returned, the adulterer''s family was destroyed. For a time, Bai Bao became famous. At that time, in H City, the name alone was enough to frighten people. Almost no one didn''t know Bai Bao.


    Later, Bai Bao went to other places, did several cases, got acquainted with several associates, and then returned to H city.


    Bai Bao''s team is quite low-key and very strange, because most people are willing to do some business, wash themselves and make some money casually. After all, no one wants to live such a fearful life.


    But Bai Bao is different. His men don''t have business. They just live by working for others. Some people say that he is eager for the pleasure of killing, but no one knows why


    Bai Bao brought two people today, Wang Hao and Wang Ran.


    Wang Hao and Wang Ran are two brothers. They have been adopted by Bai Bao from the orphanage since childhood. They have become two professional killers. They are very professional. They can''t do anything except killing.


    Although Wang Hao and Wang Ran are close brothers, there is a big gap in their appearance. Wang Hao is handsome and thin. Wang Ran is average and very fat.


    And the personality gap is also large. Wang Hao is more outgoing and Wang Ran is more introverted.


    Bai Bao sat in the car and smoked two cigarettes. They came back.


    "How''s it going?" Bai Bao rolled down the window and asked Wang Hao outside.


    "Three cars at the door! It looks like that!"


    Wang Hao whispered back.


    "Is anyone in there?"


    Bai Bao licked his lips and asked again.


    "The light in the basement is on, and I can''t see what''s going on inside, but I think there are a few people wandering on the second floor! It''s about the same!" Wang Hao replied.


    "Pa!"


    Without saying anything, Bai Bao took out his mobile phone and dialed Du Xianyang.


    "What''s the matter?" Du Xianyang asked directly.


    "Found it!"


    Bai Bao said directly.


    "Do it directly and keep alive!"


    "Good!"


    Bai Bao replied faintly, and then hung up the phone directly.


    "Turn off the engine, turn off the lights and get off!"


    Bai Bao pushed open the overbearing door and went straight down.


    At the door of the ice cream factory, four people stayed at the door and were waiting. In the corridor of the main building, Xiao Yang was at the front, and there were three people behind him, pushing Liu Rui, Yang Song, Duan Hui, and running to the door with big steps.


    "Why did you suddenly change places?"


    Someone asked Xiaoyang very puzzled.


    "Brother Lei said that the people in the harem knew they were here and were afraid of an accident, so they changed places..."


    Xiao Yang frowned back and then continued, "these people are very key. Take them away first!"


    These people walked forward while chatting. Liu Rui and Yang Song heard their dialogue and didn''t speak. They quietly followed these people forward.


    "Why go?"


    Just as Xiaoyang and others were about to come out, Bai Bao came unsteadily by himself, then pulled his neck and asked.


    "Shua!"


    The four men standing at the door turned to him and asked, "Bai Bao?"


    "Ah! Do you know me?"


    Bai Bao answered casually with a smile and walked forward.


    "Bang!"


    Xiaoyang reached out and pushed open the door, and came out with Liu Rui. He was also stunned when he saw Bai Bao. His body unconsciously blocked Liu Rui, and then said, "who are you? Hurry!"


    "Boy, my name is Bai Bao!"


    Bai Bao nodded, then simply turned around and took out the imitation 64 from his waist.


    "Bai... Bai Bao! You are Bai Bao!"


    Xiao Yang stared and stammered.


    "Do you know each other this time?" Bai Bao smiled.


    "I... my eldest brother is sun Lei. Master Bai, we don''t have any conflict..."


    "I have to take these people away..." Bai Bao pointed to Liu Rui and them.


    "That''s not good!" Xiao Yang looked embarrassed.


    "Kang!"


    Bai Bao suddenly turned back, raised his hand and collapsed directly on the ground.


    "Brush!"


    They were stunned and instinctively bowed their heads.


    "Fuck!"


    After they were stunned, they stretched out their hands to take it out.


    "Yes, it''s my time!"


    Liu Rui pushed his head forward and bumped Xiao Yang.


    "Bang!"


    The two brothers, Wang Hao and Wang Ran, who had been lying in ambush on the side of the road for a long time, jumped out with a shout, holding * * in their hands. They stood on the roadside and shouted, "don''t move, I don''t want to kill people, let''s leave some room for each other, don''t go too far! It won''t end well at that time!"


    "Fuck you!"


    Someone from Xiaoyang wanted to take it out and scolded.


    "Kang!"


    Wang Hao pulled the trigger, shot it on his calf, then licked his lips and said, "didn''t you tell you not to move! I have to try my work?"


    The man knelt on the ground, gritted his teeth and looked at Wang Hao without saying a word.


    "Xiao ran, you go!"


    Wang Hao looked at the crowd with ease and then said to Wang Ran.


    Wang Ran didn''t have any ink. He ran to Liu Rui in two steps and turned out the handcuffs and keys from Xiaoyang.


    "Master Bai, are these children?"


    Xiao Yang narrowed his eyes and stared at Bai Bao.


    "I don''t know these children, but I have to give face to Liu Yong and Xiao Du!" Bai Bao replied irritably.


    Xiao Yang gasped and stared at Bai Bao. Then he didn''t speak again.


    "Wow!"


    Liu Rui''s handcuffs were untied. He moved his wrist, then suddenly turned his head, gritted his teeth and asked Bai Bao, "can this man be taken away?"


    "Whatever you want!"


    Bai Bao replied without hesitation.


    "Bang!"


    Liu Rui kicked Xiaoyang on his back knee, then pulled up his hair, rushed into Xiaoyang with an expressionless face and said, "do you remember what I told you just now? You''re waiting for me to kill you..."


    "Fuck your mother!"


    Xiao Yang looked back, stared at the beads and scolded.


    "Look at your mouth!"


    Liu Rui went up with a big mouth and then directly stuffed Xiao Yang into the car.


    Several people crowded into the car and soon ran away overbearing.


    Xiao Yang''s other accomplices then took out their mobile phones and dialed a phone. After connecting, they directly said, "brother Lei, someone saved him! Brother Yang was also taken away!"


    "About saving people, those children?"


    Sun Lei asked directly.


    "No, it seems to be called white..."


    "Bai Bao!?" Sun Lei shouted without thinking.


    "Yes, that''s him!"


    After listening to his words, sun Lei didn''t even answer. He directly hung up his cell phone.


    In Toyota''s bullying, Bai Bao''s phone rang less than ten minutes after several people left.


    "Hello?" Bai Bao answered the phone and said softly.


    "Brother Bai, I''m Xiao Lei, the one who played with Zhao San..." Sun Lei said quickly.


    "What''s up?"


    "Brother Bai, I didn''t provoke you?" Sun Lei''s posture was very low.


    "No, I don''t know you..."


    "Brother Bai, those children are very important to me. Can you..."


    "No!" Bai Bao refused directly.


    "Brother Bai, how much do they give you? I''ll give you ten times!" Sun Lei shouted excitedly.


    "Are you rich? Am I short of money?"


    With that, Bai Bao hung up the phone directly, shook his head and said, "now the child can''t speak more and more..."


    "Brother, who are you?"


    Yang Song asked suspiciously.


    "I''m the king of tota Li!" Bai Bao didn''t recognize Yang Song, so he didn''t have a good attitude towards them.


    "Ah! Who are those two Nezha?"


    Yang Song pulled it and Wang Hao asked.


    "Fuck!"


    Bai Bao collapsed in an instant.


    "Jingling!"


    Bai Bao''s cell phone rings. It''s Du Xianyang.


    "It''s done!" Bai Bao said directly after receiving the phone.


    "How many?" Du Xianyang asked.


    "Saved three, catch one!"


    "Shit, one is missing..."


    "That shouldn''t be here..."


    "Thank you, uncle!" Du Xianyang smiled.


    "Ha ha, I haven''t seen a nephew like you. I pushed your uncle into the fire pit again and again..." Bai Bao also smiled helplessly.


    "There''s no next time, uncle. Don''t worry!"


    "Roll the calf, where will people send it?"


    "You asked the people in the car. They said they would go wherever they went..."


    Then Bai Bao hung up the phone.


    "Brother, are you Lao Du''s uncle?" Liu Rui asked with a big mouth when he saw Bai Bao hang up the phone.


    "Ah, what''s the matter?" Bai Bao lit a cigarette.


    "I said, why don''t you do anything all day and still have so much money? It turned out that you are such an awesome uncle!"


    "He is rich because his father is rich. It has nothing to do with me..." Bai Bao smiled.


    "It''s a good life for Du broken shoes..."


    There is a rich father and a powerful uncle. Even Liu Rui, who has always regarded himself as noble, is a little jealous.


    "What is your relationship with Liu Yong?" Bai Bao suddenly asked.


    "Liu Yong, I''m uncle!" Liu Rui said proudly.


    "Hehe, you have a good life..."


    Thirty minutes later, Liu Rui and Bai Bao came to our first base camp, little bee KTV.


    "Do you want to draft it? Hurry in... You''ll feel better later!" Liu Rui pushed Xiaoyang into the little bee KTV.


    I, Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan sat quietly on the sofa, bowed my head and smoked.


    "Shua!"


    When I saw Liu Rui and them coming in, I suddenly looked up and walked up quickly.


    "Are you back? Are you okay?" I asked.


    "It''s all right. I have to torture this fool later..." Liu Rui said fiercely looking at Xiao Yang in front of him.


    Instead of paying attention to Liu Rui, I took a few steps forward, looked at Bai Bao and said, "you are Du Xianyang''s uncle, master Bai?"


    "It''s me." Bai Bao nodded.


    "Hard work!" I stretched out my right hand and simply shook it with Bai Bao.


    "It''s all right. Just call Du Xianyang for the money..."


    "OK!" I nodded.


    "That''s nothing. I''ll go back..."


    Bai Bao turned and left.


    "Master Bai, can you lend me some?"


    There was a silence, I said, gritting my teeth.


    "Something hasn''t been handled yet?"


    Bai Bao was surprised.


    "Well, something happened again..."


    I nodded.


    "We don''t?"


    "No, we can handle it ourselves..."


    I shook my head.


    Bai Bao didn''t continue to ask me why I asked for money. He turned directly to Wang Hao and shouted, "leave them..."


    Wang Hao took a few from the car and put them on the ground. Then he followed Bai Bao directly.


    "Buzz!"


    Baibao team left.


    "Leaf, what do you want?" Liu Rui looked at me and asked.


    I looked at Liu Rui. Without a sound, I squatted down and played with the white treasure they left.


    "What''s going on?" Liu Rui saw that our faces were not quite right and vaguely felt that something had happened.


    After Liu Rui asked, no one answered.


    "Yuanyuan, you are the most honest. Tell me what happened?" Liu Rui shook Yuanyuan excitedly.


    "Wu Mei was kidnapped!"


    Yuan Yuan looked at Liu Rui in a hurry, but couldn''t help telling him the truth.


    "What did you say?" Liu Rui stared.


    Yuan Yuan is silent.


    "You''re kidding me, aren''t you? You must be lying to me... Wu Mei is at home. How can he have an accident..." Liu Rui still couldn''t accept the fact. He grinned and hawed like a psycho.


    "Leaf, are you lying to me and teasing me?"


    Liu Rui saw that Yuanyuan ignored him and ran to me again.


    "Ruizi, I''m sorry!"


    I lowered my head in pain and dared not look directly at Liu Rui.


    "Wu Mei is really... Really kidnapped!"


    Liu Ruipu sat down on the ground with straight eyes and dull eyes.


    I looked at Liu Rui''s expression and killed myself. We shouldn''t have left Wu Mei at home alone. He was definitely unsafe as a girl, but none of us thought of it. At that time, she wanted to go out with me, but none of our men agreed. If I thought more and left a person to accompany her, Then this would not have happened.


    Originally, I wanted Bai Bao to rescue Liu Rui and them, and exchange Xiao Yang and sun Lei for the young lady, and then save the old car. All this is finished, but people are not as good as heaven. I didn''t expect Wu Mei to be kidnapped at this time, and we don''t know whether Wu Mei was kidnapped by sun Lei. If so, it''s OK. We can exchange Xiao Yang for Wu Mei, But if not, it will be in trouble


    "Ha ha ha!"


    At this time, Xiao Yang lying on the ground laughed.


    "I grass your mother, I jumped you!"


    Liu Rui excitedly picked up the on the ground and scolded, pointing to Xiao Yang.


    "Open, open, you won''t see your daughter-in-law in your life! Open!"


    Xiao Yang also understood what was going on, so he concluded that Liu Rui didn''t dare to drive.


    But Liu Rui was so excited that his fingers gently pulled the trigger.


    "Liu Rui, are you crazy!"


    I saw that Liu Rui really wanted to drive, so I went up and grabbed it directly.


    "Drafting? It''s all because of you. If I don''t open today, I can kill you..."


    Liu Ruihong threw his eyes at Xiao Yang. Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song and Duan Hui also hated Xiao Yang. They joined the ranks of torturing Xiao Yang. For a time, there were screams in the hall.


    I sat quietly on the sofa smoking and waiting for sun Lei''s call, because I knew that if sun Lei tied Wu Mei away, he would call me to change people.


    As time went by, my phone didn''t ring!


    On the other end, the ice cream factory next to the railway station.


    When sun Lei knew that Xiao Yang was kidnapped, he rushed to the scene at the first time.


    "Brother Lei, what should I do?" a little brother stood next to sun Lei and asked softly.


    "Fuck, underestimate these children..." Sun Lei''s front teeth bit the butt of his cigarette and scolded with his mobile phone in his hand.


    "Those who come here have it in their hands. Brothers dare not fight hard..."


    "It''s not your fault. Bai Bao is here. You can''t keep it..." Sun Lei sighed.


    In fact, sun Lei now knows that there is only one way to save Xiao Yang, that is, to change the young lady, but once he changes, his plan will fail, and he will be busy in vain these days. Sun Lei is not reconciled!


    He doesn''t want to let us go so easily. He wants to kill us, so he is struggling. Is Xiaoyang important or is it important to drive us away?


    Xiao Yang, who has been beaten and has no one like him, certainly doesn''t know. Sun Lei didn''t want to save him for the first time. If he knew, what would he think?


    In fact, for sun Lei, Xiaoyang is nothing more than the second Wang Shuo. At the beginning, he could easily give up Wang Shuo. Now, of course, it is also possible to give up Xiaoyang. These things are not difficult to understand, because sun Lei is such a person!


    After some ideological struggle, sun Lei picked up his mobile phone and decided to change!


    Sun Lei is not out of his feelings for Xiaoyang, but out of his inability to explain to the people below. He has no choice but to change with us.


    When Liu Yong quickly searched my phone, his cell phone rang!


    Seeing that it was a strange number, sun Lei frowned and hung up because he was in a hurry to contact me now.


    Who knows, he just hung up here and called again there. Sun Lei reluctantly pressed the connect button. He was in a very bad mood and scolded, "are you sick? Call in the middle of the night!"


    "Mr. Sun, what''s the matter? So angry?" the other end of the phone used a voice transformer. Don''t tell who it is. Even men and women can''t hear it.


    "Who are you?" Sun Lei asked suspiciously as soon as he heard that he knew himself opposite.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, but I have what you want in my hand!"


    "What?"


    "Alone..."


    "Who?" Sun Lei thought it was Xiao Yang.


    "I sent you the MMS. Do you dare to be interested? If you feel interested, call 500000 to the account on the MMS!"


    Then the other end of the phone hung up directly.


    Sun Lei quickly looked through his mobile phone and finally found the MMS sent by the strange number. The content is very simple, a photo and an account!


    The person in the picture is Wu Mei blindfolded!


    Sun Lei came when we opened business, so he knew Wu Mei. He also knew that Wu Mei was Liu Rui''s girlfriend. He looked at the picture and thought for a while, and then directly dialed back to the strange number.


    The phone was connected instantly.


    "How, sun is not always very interested?" the other end of the phone smiled. Due to the use of voice change, the laughter sounded terrible, which made sun Lei tremble all over.


    "You... Who are you?"


    "I said, it doesn''t matter who I am?"


    "... how to deal?" Sun Lei asked after a moment of silence.


    "Make money, and then let your people wait at the door!" the other party replied very succinctly.


    "Why should I trust you?"


    "You have no choice. After 30 minutes, I can''t receive the money, so I''ll give it back to Ye Han!"


    "No! No..."


    Before sun Lei finished, he found that the phone had been hung up


    He leaned back in his chair and meditated for a while. Finally, he chose to believe these people. He picked up his mobile phone and dialed the finance department.


    In twenty minutes, the financial department will remit 500000 yuan.


    Sun Lei received a short message on his mobile phone. The message reads as follows: "the money has arrived. Let your people wait at the door. Don''t play tricks!"


    "Bruce Lee, come here..." Sun Lei waved to a younger brother.


    "What''s the matter, brother Lei?"


    "You will take some people to the door to meet someone later!"


    "Brother Yang is back?" the younger brother was surprised.


    "Let you go, you hurry!" Sun Lei kicked his little brother. He scolded irritably.


    The younger brother didn''t dare to ask more, so he was ready to go out with people.

 Chapter 1691

    "Remember the license plate number!"


    Sun Lei thought and asked.


    Bruce Lee waited at the door with people for about ten minutes, and a white van came quickly.


    "Bang!"


    When the van passed the gate of the factory, it didn''t stop, but the door was pulled open and a girl threw it down.


    Bruce Lee hurried up to catch the girl and looked up at the van, but he found that there was no license plate on the van.


    Wu Mei was taken to the factory. Sun Lei tore off Wu Mei''s eye mask and nodded with satisfaction after confirming that it was indeed Wu Mei.


    "Do you remember the license plate number?" Sun Lei asked.


    "Van, no brand..."


    "What about the people in the car?" Sun Lei then asked.


    "There''s no light in the car. I can''t see anyone..."


    "Who are these people?" Sun Lei whispered.


    "Brother Lei, what about this woman?"


    "Tie it up and don''t move!"


    "Good!"


    The Little Dragon nodded and tied the unconscious Wu Mei to the chair.


    Sun Lei sat on the sofa and thought. Then he took out his mobile phone in a good mood and dialed it directly to me.


    On the other end, the little bee is in the KTV.


    I finally waited for sun Lei''s call.


    "Is Wu Mei in your hand?" I asked directly after receiving the phone.


    "Here I am..."


    "Wu Mei, change your little Yang, and then let''s play again. How about it?"


    "Yes!" Sun Lei had no ink.


    "Where to trade?"


    "The old place!"


    Then I hung up my cell phone, stood up and shouted to Liu Rui: "take this fool, take this guy, let''s go save sister Wu..."


    "Have you found my daughter-in-law?" when Liu Rui heard what I said, his spirit came in an instant.


    "In sun Lei''s hand, let''s go..." I nodded.


    "How''s my daughter-in-law?"


    "Very safe!"


    "Fuck, I had to tear up those fools in the past, and even my daughter-in-law dared to tie them!" Liu Rui kicked Xiaoyang and scolded.


    "It''s mainly to change people there. Try not to do it, because there are many people opposite..." I know now, so people are very angry, so I specially asked.


    "Do you think sun Lei will cheat us?" Duan Hui said at this time.


    "I don''t think so. He also wants to save people. If he''s Yin, we can fire directly. Don''t be used to it. Even if it''s robbery today, I''ll get sister Wu back!"


    Then the six of us took Xiao Yang out of the hall and got into two cars.


    I, Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan, Duan Hui and Yang Song.


    Because Bai Bao left us limited, we put three on this car and one on Yuan Yuan''s car.


    The reason why I make this arrangement is that if there is an accident, some of the three of us will be cut off, and Yuanyuan will be responsible for saving Wu Mei.


    An hour later, we came to the ice cream factory.


    Sun Lei''s people have been waiting at the door for a long time.


    "Where are people?" I rolled down the window and asked sun Lei.


    "Where''s Xiao Yang?" Sun Lei asked.


    "In the back car..." I pointed to Yuanyuan''s car.


    "OK!" Sun Lei nodded, then turned and shouted, "bring people up!"


    After a while, several people carried the unconscious Wu Mei out of the factory.


    When Liu Rui saw Wu Mei, he pulled open the door and ran down.


    "Brush!"


    A little brother took out his hand and pointed to Liu Rui.


    "Bang!"


    Meng Liang also pulled open the door and walked down with a * * * in his hand.


    "Kang! Kang! Kang!"


    Meng Liang opened three times to the sky and then pointed to sun Lei: "President sun, if someone dares to open, you must be the first to die!"


    "Ye Han, what do you mean?" Sun Lei looked at me and asked expressionless.


    "It seems that your people took it out first..." I smiled.


    "Where are my people?"


    At this time, Yuanyuan opened the door and pulled the half dead Xiaoyang out of the car.


    Sun Lei frowned slightly when he saw Xiao Yang''s appearance.


    "Can I take the person this time?" I looked at Sun Lei and asked.


    "Yes!" Sun Lei nodded.


    Liu Rui walks back to the car with Wu Mei in his arms, while Meng Liang always holds * * * and looks at Sun Lei closely.


    "Liangzi, get in the car!" I shouted at Meng Liang.


    After listening, Meng Liang pulled open the door and got on the car.


    "Sun Lei, H city has you without me. I could clean you up at the beginning, but I can still do it now!"


    I shouted to sun Lei and then started the car directly.


    Yuanyuan''s car followed our car and drove about three kilometers. I shouted in a low voice, "stop!"


    Meng Liang put on the brake and Yuanyuan and they stopped.


    "What''s the matter?" Yuan Yuan poked his head out of the window and shouted.


    "Come here..."


    Yuanyuan pulled open the door and ran to our car.


    "You take Wu Mei to your car, and then let''s go separately. You go by the path..." I whispered close to Yuanyuan''s ear.


    "Good!"


    Yuan Yuan nodded, then took Wu Mei from Liu ruihuai and returned to their car.


    "The couple just got together, why did you break it off!" Yang Song saw Yuanyuan holding Wu Mei back and said with a big mouth.


    "The leaves let me hold them... I''m afraid of an accident!" Yuan Yuan thought about it and said.


    "He is so paranoid that he is suffering from paranoia..."


    "Better be careful!"


    The car started again. The soldiers were divided into two ways. We took the main road, and Yuanyuan they went back along the path.


    Meng Liang drove the car and ran less than two kilometers. I suddenly relaxed a lot. I thought the people behind must not catch up.


    But unexpectedly, I lit a cigarette and was about to talk to Liu Rui about my kung fu. Under the arrangement of fate, sun Lei arranged someone to wait for me in front.


    "Shua!"


    The other two cars drove rapidly. The driver asked the co driver, "Zhu Fei, a modern car, are they?"


    The co pilot''s man, Zhu Fei, is similar in nature to Bai Bao. He specializes in shoveling and working hard for others.


    But Zhu Fei and Bai Bao are obviously not at the same level.


    "Should be two?"


    Zhu Fei saw Hyundai, looked at the license plate number, confirmed that this was our car, and then said, "stop him!"


    "Creak!"


    The driver threw the steering wheel and rushed out in the opposite direction, and the body stopped in front of our modern car.


    When Meng Liang saw Passat coming out of the car, he quickly braked and the body slowed down sharply.


    "When!"


    As soon as our car stopped, the other party hit directly on the modern engine cover.


    "Fuck, it''s really coming!"


    Meng Liang took out his * * * and shouted.


    "Leave them alone, drive forward and rush over!"


    I stretched out my hand to stop Meng Liang, then pulled my neck and shouted.


    "Fuck!"


    Meng Liang put away the * * * and scolded in a low voice. Then he lay on the steering wheel and stepped on the accelerator. The front of Hyundai Car banged against Zhu Fei''s Passat''s right body, and then ran out directly.


    "Bang!"


    Zhu Fei looked up and hit again. The glass behind the Hyundai car broke directly.


    "Keep chasing!"


    Zhu Fei took his head back into the car and shouted.


    On the road, two cars chased after him, and Meng Liang was not a local. Soon he lost his direction.


    But I could vaguely see tall buildings in the distance.


    This means that we are almost in the city!


    Ten minutes later, when we thought we had entered the urban area, I found that my judgment was wrong. We didn''t come to the urban area at all, but drove to a dead end, full of construction sites in front!


    And the fence outside the construction site directly blocked our way.


    "There''s no way!"


    Meng Liang shouted angrily.


    "Get out of the car!"


    I wrung my eyebrows and said, then pushed the door and jumped down.


    The white modern is directly across the intersection. After we get off, we have to go back, but we still have ten steps to go. Zhu Fei and others will arrive.


    Liu Rui looked at the dazzling headlights, sweating on his forehead, looked at me and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Fuck, you can only go forward!" I replied with my teeth, and then ran directly to the construction site.


    "There''s no way ahead?" Meng Liang stretched out his neck and shouted.


    "If there is no way, make a way!"


    "Bang, bang!"


    Zhu Fei blocked the exit, and five or six people rushed in with them.


    "Liangzi, open!"


    I shouted without looking back.


    "Kang, Kang!"


    The sound sounded in an instant, and the two groups of people were far away from each other. The modern car parked on the roadside was instantly beaten into a sieve, which looked terrible.


    "Ho! Ho! Ho!"


    I took my hands and ordered several times against the blue iron sheet outside the construction site, then kicked out a hole, and then shouted, "Liangzi, go over!"


    "Good!"


    Meng Liang didn''t say much and went straight in.


    "Liu Rui!"


    I then shouted. Liu Rui looked at me and then got into the hole.


    "Dangdang!"


    At this time, Liu Rui quickly turned back and asked me, "are you all right?"


    "It''s all right, let''s go!"


    I waved my hand and then came over.


    After running out, we hurried to the dark road where we couldn''t see the end.


    When Zhu Fei saw us running, he aimed his mouth directly at the hole in the blue iron sheet and burst into flames like crazy.


    The sound cut through the silent night, and the originally deserted construction site suddenly became lively.


    I, Meng Liang and Liu Rui rushed into the construction site. The ground was full of cement and steel bars, and the light was insufficient, so it was very difficult for us to run.


    We were less than 400 meters ahead. The road was gone again. There was still a blue iron fence in front of us.


    "Kang Kang!"


    Meng Liang tilted his mouth and, without saying a word, took out a bang.


    "Bang!"


    Liu Rui went up and kicked a gap directly.


    "Step on!"


    Just at this time, clear footsteps came from behind, and Zhu Fei and they caught up with them.


    "Grass Mud Horse!"


    Meng Liang stepped out directly.


    "Kang Kang!"


    I looked back and ordered two, then directly pushed Liu Rui, but Liu Rui didn''t move.


    "Let''s go!" I shouted, staring at the beads.


    "You go first!"


    With that, Liu Rui picked up * * * and suddenly hugged Zhu Fei in their direction.


    "Shit!"


    I scolded in a low voice, then jumped out of the construction site, and then Liu Rui jumped out.


    On the muddy dirt road, the three of US helped each other and ran forward. Liu Rui sweated on his forehead and covered his right leg.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    My arm was bleeding. I turned back and asked Liu Rui.


    "You go first!"


    Liu Rui has been tossed for several days, his body has long been empty, and his thigh has been injured, so he can''t stand such intense exercise.


    "Stop talking nonsense! What do you mean we go first?"


    I murmured.


    "Let you go, just go! Don''t write with me here!"


    Liu Rui grinned in pain.


    "Fuck off!"


    Meng Liang carried Liu Rui on his shoulder, and then ran forward with a big step. I looked at the back, and then ran over.


    Two hours later, we finally ran out of the construction site. The injury on Liu Rui''s thigh was a bullet scratch, and the bullet did not enter his leg, so it was not very serious.


    At this time, it was five o''clock in the morning and there were more cars on the road. The three of us stopped a taxi running away to go home and have a rest.


    After getting on the bus, I took out my cell phone and dialed Yuanyuan.


    "Where are you?"


    "In the little bee, why haven''t you come back?" Yuan Yuan replied quickly.


    "I''ll go back right away. How''s Wu Mei?"


    "I woke up, but I don''t know what happened. I know someone has stunned her..."


    "Good!"


    I hung up my cell phone, turned to Liu Rui, smiled and said, "your blood is not in vain. Your daughter-in-law woke up..."


    "Just wake up, just wake up..." Liu Rui''s face was a little pale because of too much bleeding and running. This was the first sentence he said since he got on the bus.


    "Leaves, what shall we do next?" Meng Liang asked, looking at me.


    "Ha ha, I don''t know..." I shook my head helplessly.


    I thought I would take Xiao Yang away and exchange him for a young lady, but I never expected so many things to happen in the middle.


    And now I really have no way, a dead end


    Six thirty in the morning.


    We returned to the little bee KTV. Yuanyuan, Yang Song, Duan Hui and Wu Mei waited for us all night in the hall. At the moment when we saw our safe return, we were finally relieved.


    "Husband, what''s the matter with you!" Wu Mei cried painfully as she looked at Liu Rui.


    "It''s all right, it''s all right. The thigh was scratched by the iron sheet..." Liu Rui explained weakly.


    "Let me see!" Wu Mei said stubbornly with tears.


    "There are so many people. I still take off my pants. I go home..."


    "All right, don''t sit here. Go back to the house and have a rest!"


    I waved my hand wearily, then returned to my original house, took a cold bath and held a big quilt. I fell asleep in less than three minutes.


    On the other end, the ice cream factory.


    Zhu Fei took people back to the office.


    "Is it finished?" Sun Lei asked expressionless.


    "They all ran away and didn''t catch any!" Zhu Fei said in a depressed tone.


    "What are you talking about!" sun leiteng stood up.


    Zhu Fei was stiff and looked at Sun Lei.


    "You are at this level. Tell me why I can give you 500000!" Sun Lei shouted word by word, pointing to Zhu Fei''s chest.


    "Bang bang."


    Hearing this, Zhu Fei immediately clenched his teeth and then said to sun Lei, "I''ll go again and kill them..."


    "All right, stop."


    Sun Lei replied faintly, and then went straight out of the ice cream factory.


    "The balance..."


    Zhu Fei hurriedly chased out.


    "You didn''t do it well for me. Do you care if I want the balance?"


    Sun Lei shouted without looking back.


    "Fuck you!"


    Zhu Fei looked at Sun Lei''s back and gritted his teeth and scolded.


    "What''s the matter, brother?"


    At this time, one of Zhu Fei''s younger brothers had just wrapped up the wound and went to Zhu Fei and asked.


    "Not a penny..."


    Zhu Fei looked at the wound on the chest of his men, frowned and remained silent for a long time, and then said in a hoarse voice.


    The little brother didn''t say a word when he heard this.


    ����


    I slept directly until 8 o''clock in the evening. When I got up, my head was as swollen and painful as if I had drunk too much. I staggered to the bathroom and simply washed my face.


    "Wake up?"


    Yuan Yuan first saw me. At this time, he was playing poker with Liu Rui and Yang Songzheng in the living room.


    "Good recovery? You can play poker on the ground..."


    I patted Liu Rui on the shoulder and smiled.


    "After this, the organization must give me a few days off!"


    Liu Rui said with a big mouth.


    Hearing this, my face suddenly became overcast. I don''t know what to say. It''s not certain whether the organization is there or not


    Liu Rui also felt that he had said the wrong thing, lowered his head and stopped squeaking.


    "By the way, ye, where''s your cell phone?" Yuan Yuan suddenly asked.


    "Ah? It''s in my clothes. What''s the matter?"


    "Lao Du came to you and said you couldn''t get through. I''m here..."


    After listening, I quickly turned out my mobile phone and found that there was no power, so I ran to find the charger. After a while, the mobile phone turned on.


    I saw more than ten missed, including yuan yuan, Du Xianyang and a strange number


    I didn''t think much about it. I called Du Xianyang directly.


    "Shit, brother, you just called me back. I thought you were dead!" Du Xianyang shouted in a broken Gong voice after receiving the phone.


    "My cell phone ran out of power yesterday..." I smiled awkwardly and explained.


    "I heard you borrowed all my uncle''s, and I want to ask you if something''s wrong?"


    Du Xianyang''s sentence moved me a little. He paused and said, "it''s all handled!"


    "That''s OK. I have to go out and make an appointment. I won''t tell you first..." Du Xianyang said carelessly.


    "Brother, aren''t you just married?" I was speechless.


    "In fact, I''ll tell you a secret. Don''t tell others..." Du Xianyang said mysteriously.


    "What''s the secret?" I was a little curious.


    "In fact, I usually get married when I have no money..."


    After that, Du Xianyang hung up the phone directly, which really made Liu Rui guess. This B lives on the money.


    I lay in bed and smiled, then picked up my cell phone and casually turned over the text message.


    Suddenly a text message sent to me by a strange number came into my eyes.


    The text message reads as follows: "do you want to know where the lady is? Call one million on this account."


    After reading the text message, I fell into a deep thought. Who sent it to me?


    Is it sun Lei''s trap again?


    After thinking for a while, I couldn''t manage so much. I dialed the number of sending text messages directly.


    "Hello, Mr. Ye." the other side answered soon.


    "Who are you?" I asked, frowning.


    "Hehe, how do you like to ask this question? Don''t care who I am. If you want to know where the lady is, give me a million and I''ll tell you!" the opposite side spoke very directly.


    "That''s the account, right?"


    I can''t care so much now, because this may be the only chance to save the old car. I really don''t have a clue except this news, so I don''t think whether he really knows or doesn''t know. Even if he deceives me, I admit it.


    "Boss Ye is very cheerful! Give me some money and I''ll tell you the address!"


    Then the phone was hung up.


    I lay in bed in deep thought. After a while, I picked up my cell phone and dialed Du Xianyang.


    "Brother, don''t I tell you now? My pants are off when I make an appointment!" a voice of great collapse came from the other end of the phone.


    "I have something serious to do with you!"


    "What business?" Du Xianyang was stunned and then asked.


    "... lend me some money!"


    "How much do you want?"


    "A hundred!"


    "Can you tell me what to do?" Du Xianyang asked hesitantly as soon as he heard that the money was not small.


    "Someone sold me some news..." I thought about it and still didn''t lie to him.


    "Is that right?"


    "... I don''t know!" I was silent.


    "Hehe, in fact, leaves sometimes. There''s no need to kill each other. Go in when you go in. It''s easier inside than outside. I''ll tell you, OK, I''ll remit the money to you later, and you can watch the rest by yourself..."


    "I''ll have someone send it to you later..."


    "Don''t talk to me. It''s useless. Just give it when you have it. I won''t tell you. This Sao B is out of water..."


    After that, Du Xian hung up the phone. Ten minutes later, the money called, 1.5 million! Half a million more!


    When the money arrived, I went directly to the bank outside the door and called it according to the message. I called a million.


    After a while, I received a text message: "green community, unit 3, building 4, 203. Hurry up, they may change places!"


    I frowned and looked at the text message. After a while, I called the criminal investigation captain Guo Siwei.


    "What''s up?" Guo thought, saving my phone, came up and asked directly.


    "Can you do me a favor?"


    "What''s up?"


    "Help me check the account holder of my mobile phone number!" I said directly.


    "OK, send it to me!"


    I hung up the phone and sent the strange mobile phone number to Guo Siwei in the form of text message.


    After a while, Guo thought back to me with a text message, two words: "black card!"


    I stood at the door of the bank and thought for a while. Finally, I decided to trust this person once, because this is our last chance. I have to bet!


    After returning to the little bee, I called Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan together.


    "I''ll give you two an address later. The lady may or may not be there. Can you bring someone back directly?" I looked at Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan.


    "Yes!" they nodded.


    "You two drive this car," I said slowly, pointing to Hyundai at the door.


    Meng Liang heard me, glanced at the car, then nodded and said, "OK!"


    "Are you two enough?"


    I added.


    "You stay and watch the house!"


    Yuan Yuan said without hesitation.


    ��������


    When I heard this, I was a little speechless. I interposed my hands and was silent for a second. I could only nod and say, "take it with you. If you are in danger, withdraw!"


    "Why don''t Yang Song go with us..."


    Yuan Yuan smiled with white teeth and said something to me.


    "Are you going?"


    I turned and looked at Yang Song.


    "Don''t go, don''t go..."


    Yang Song immediately shook his head.


    "All right, you three will start in a minute!"


    I wanted to give two instructions, but I didn''t know what to say, so I only patted Meng Liang on the shoulder.

 Chapter 1692

    "I bought it with money. Someone called me and said he knew where the lady was, so I believed it..." I explained simply.


    "Will Zhu Fei be the one who sold you the news?" Meng Liang suddenly realized.


    "Not necessarily..." I shook my head and then said, "if he knows where the young lady is, he can grab the young lady back by himself and sell it to us. There''s no need to let us go and save us..."


    "Yes... If so, doesn''t he take off his pants and fart?" Liu Rui nodded.


    "OK, there''s no need to study this first. I''ll contact Zhu Fei later and ask what''s going on..."


    Then I got up and went straight to the bedroom.


    After returning to the bedroom, I lay in bed with my mobile phone in my hand and kept thinking whether to contact Zhu Fei or not!


    Although we have taken back the lady now, I still don''t understand some things. Is the first Zhu Fei the one who sold me the news?


    If so, what is his purpose?


    If not, who sold me the news?


    How did Zhu Fei arrive at the scene in time to save Meng Liang and them?


    After thinking for a while, I still took out my mobile phone and dialed Du Xianyang.


    "What''s the matter?" Du Xianyang was confused and didn''t wake up.


    "Do you know Zhu Fei?" I asked directly.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "You give me his cell phone number. I have something to do with him..."


    "I''ll text you later..."


    "Good!"


    After a while, I received a text message from Du Xianyang. It was Zhu Fei''s phone number. I dialed it directly.


    "Ye Han, right?" Zhu Fei answered the phone and asked directly. He guessed that I would call him.


    "Where are you? I have something for you..."


    "... I''ll go and find you!" Zhu Fei said in silence.


    "OK! The Ramen restaurant opposite the little bee KTV."


    Half an hour later, I met Zhu Fei alone in the Ramen restaurant.


    "Pa!"


    I photographed my bank card directly in front of Zhu Fei.


    "What do you mean? Don''t forget that we were enemies when we met last night..."


    Zhu Fei looked at the bank card and asked.


    "That''s taking money to work for others. We don''t have any hatred. Thank you for your help today. Sun Lei is not the same as me. The password is six one..." I said bluntly.


    Zhu Fei looked at the bank card again and said with a smile, "it''s not for money to help you, I just want to revenge sun Lei!"


    "No matter what you did, you helped us after all. I want to ask you a few questions..."


    "Ask!" Zhu Fei nodded.


    "Are you the one who sold me miss''s address?"


    "No, I don''t know where the lady is!" Zhu Fei''s eyes were firm and should not have lied to me.


    "How did you get to green community?"


    "I followed Bruce Lee and them. I wanted to block sun Lei, but I happened to meet you..."


    Hearing this, I fell silent. It seems that Zhu Fei was not the one who sold me the news. Who could it be?


    "Is there any problem?" Zhu Fei said when he saw that I didn''t speak.


    "No..." I shook my head.


    "Then I''ll go..." Zhu Fei stood up.


    "Can you help me get rid of sun Lei!" I asked in a low voice.


    "I killed several people under his hands this time, and I will be looking for me everywhere soon. We have to go out and hide..." Zhu Fei thought and said.


    "All right, take the money. You need money to run away..."


    "No reward for reactive work..." Zhu Fei refused.


    "Just make a friend!" I stood up and put my bank card into Zhu Fei''s hand, then turned and walked out of the noodle shop.


    Zhu Fei looked at my back, looked at the bank card in his hand, stood in situ for a while, then smiled and walked out of the noodle shop.


    After seeing Zhu Fei, my head became more confused. If he was the one selling the news, the problem would be much simpler, but the key is not him.


    I now guess that there may be an insider around Sun Lei, but that is a simple guess, there is no substantive evidence.


    After returning to the little bee, I found the young lady Xiao Hong directly.


    Xiao Hong looked at me nervously and trembled slightly.


    "... have you planned to frame us since you came to the harem?" I sat opposite Xiao Hong, lit a cigarette and asked bluntly.


    Xiao Hong didn''t say anything.


    "When things are done, I have to take some responsibility!" I looked at Xiaohong with a cigarette in my mouth and said, "turn myself in and tell the truth."


    "... will I go to jail?" Xiao Hong asked innocently with her lips twitching in silence for a few seconds.


    "Sure!" I replied with my collar loosened.


    "Then why should I help you?" Xiao Hong looked straight at me, pale.


    I didn''t expect this girl to be so naive!


    "Ha ha." I was happy, looked at Xiao Hong and said, "do you think you have a choice?"


    Xiao Hong bit her teeth and stopped talking.


    "Your only choice is to listen to me, or I''ll let you tell the truth. You have to say these things anyway. As for what you say, suit yourself..." I rubbed my palm, bowed my head and said.


    "... don''t force me!!" Xiao Hong covered her face and cried, "I don''t want to go to jail!"


    I squinted at Xiao Hong, patted her on the face and said, "if you want to struggle, I''m always welcome. There are people waiting on you in the hall..."


    "Ah!" Xiao Hong wailed.


    "Bang."


    I opened the door, took out my mobile phone and called Guo Siwei directly.


    "I''ve caught the young lady. Take her away..."


    "Yes, you!" Guo thought with a smile.


    "Che Suchen, please hurry up and get it out..." the person introduced by Liu Yong must be impolite for me to use.


    "Good!"


    ����


    Half an hour later, Guo Siwei took Xiaohong away.


    In fact, I don''t hate Xiaohong. He is just a victim of my struggle with sun Lei. He has no choice, because some people sometimes just can''t control their lives.


    In the evening, in the interrogation room.


    "... name?" Guo thought, lighting a cigarette and frowning.


    "Sun Xiaohong."


    "Talk about what happened in the harem that day." Guo thought again.


    "... it''s the guest I seduced. It has nothing to do with the harem. It''s also my hiding!" Xiaohong sobbed.


    "Motive?"


    "Pay 200000 for money."


    Guo thought directly drew a line in the book, and then said, "start with who instructed you, and be detailed!"


    "I''ve been working here and met Xiao Yang. One night, I drank too much and went to bed with him. Afterwards, he gave me 10000 yuan. I don''t know what he took me as a girlfriend. Every time he finished, I gave me money. He said it was a lady, and he didn''t let me go out to sell..."


    "Say the point, I don''t have time to listen to your love story..." Guo thought frowned and shouted.


    "Later, Xiao Yang called me and said that he would introduce me to a job, and that he would give me at least 200000 yuan. At that time, I was moved and went. Later, I learned that I was asked to pretend to be a young lady to seduce others to bed, and then hide it in the lounge. At first, I didn''t want to do it because I didn''t want to be a young lady. Later...!" Xiao Hong cried.


    "What happened then?"


    "He asked several people to rape me and took photos to threaten me. I couldn''t help it, so I promised..."


    "Did Xiao Yang rape you?" Guo thought and asked.


    "Yes!" little red nodded.


    "What evidence do you have to prove that Xiao Yang ordered you to do this?" Han Zonglei pondered and asked again.


    "My previous phone number and his call records are available. You can find out when you go to the mobile company. Oh, by the way, he paid me back, and I didn''t move a hundred thousand...!" Xiao Hong began to describe scattered clues and evidence in detail.


    "Do you know sun Lei?" Guo thought, taking a sip of mineral water, looked up and asked.


    "No!" said Xiao Hong truthfully.


    "Really don''t know?"


    "Xiao Yang has been contacting me. I don''t know sun Lei..." Xiao Hong thought for a long time and said again.


    "Do you understand the law?" Guo thought.


    "Understand the law, then I won''t do this." Xiaohong bowed her head and said.


    "If you don''t tell the truth, things will get worse and worse."


    Guo thought deeply for a moment, casually pointed to the eight words on the wall, confessing leniency and resisting strictness, and said slowly.


    "What is the truth," asked Xiao Hong.


    "Do you know sun Lei?"


    "No!" Xiao Hong shook her head.


    "Bang."


    Guo thought opened the door, took out his cell phone expressionless and dialed it for me.


    "How''s it going?"


    I answered the phone and said directly.


    "People tried, but she didn''t know sun Lei."


    Guo thought in silence and then replied.


    "How about that?" I asked.


    "He said Xiao Yang..." Guo thought added.


    When I heard this, I kept silent.


    "A small ocean is enough. When can Che Su Chen come out?" after a while, I continued.


    "Almost..."


    "That''s all right!"


    Then I hung up.


    ����


    Sun Lei''s home.


    "Brother sun, I asked for you." my friend called.


    Sun Lei waited for a full day. At the moment, he has become relatively silent. He only whispered, "you say!"


    "... the local police station received a report, saying that there was a sound there at that time. When they passed, the car was gone and there was blood on the ground." the friend paused here, and then said with a hoarse relief: "brother sun, don''t get angry. It''s not necessarily what''s going on until the person has been found."


    "...!" Sun Lei didn''t say a word when he heard this.


    "One more thing, the young lady seems to have turned herself in. It was Xiao Yang who went in and bit..." the friend said again.


    "I see." Sun Lei was silent for a long time, then gritted his teeth and replied, and directly hung up the phone.


    Sun Lei rubbed his face, frowned and looked at the ceiling. He was stunned for half a minute, and then said, "it''s over now..."


    Sun Lei''s original daughter-in-law sat on the sofa. She didn''t know what had happened, let alone how to persuade.


    "Daughter-in-law, you pack up and I''ll take you out to play..." Sun Lei looked at the woman around him and said tired.


    "What''s the matter, Leizi?" Sun Lei''s daughter-in-law asked with concern.


    "Tired, take a vacation..."


    Sun Lei sighed long.


    In the hospital.


    Sun Lei walked into the ward of little Yang with his hands in his hands, and he was carrying some cooked food and Baijiu in his hand.


    "Brother, you''re here..." Xiao Yang seems to know what happened, and his expression is no longer as high spirited as a few days ago.


    "... aren''t you comfortable here?" Sun Lei closed the door and looked up.


    "... OK." Xiao Yang replied vaguely.


    "Hehe, what can I do? How annoying it is to stay in this broken place!"


    When Xiao Yang heard this, he frowned and whispered, "it''s certainly not as good as outside, but it''s better than prison..."


    Sun Lei was stunned when he heard this, then smiled, and then put the food and wine beside Xiao Yang.


    "Come and have a drink!" Sun Lei said, looking at Xiao Yang.


    "OK!" Xiao Yang nodded.


    In the ward, sun Lei and Xiao Yang began to drink with small dishes.


    "Elder brother, do you remember? When we were young, we used to steal wine from the temple by the river!" Xiao Yang asked with a reddish face.


    "Hehe, it''s all a matter of time. I''ll mention it..." Sun Lei took a sip of his glass and went in.


    "Yes, I can''t go back..." Xiao Yang also took a sip of wine.


    Sun Lei looked at Xiao Yang, who was covered with injuries, and then said, "go back to your hometown in a few days. You''ll have a better life in the future! I shouldn''t have called you... You said you weren''t very good at home!"


    "That''s not what you want to say." Xiao Yang waved his hand, hiccupped and replied, "you have something else!"


    "I''m fine." Sun Lei simply replied.


    "Brother, I know. Xiao Hong went in and bit me!" Xiao Yang stretched his neck and said.


    "I''m leaving." Sun Lei was silent for a few seconds, then snuffed out his cigarette end, turned and left.


    "Brother! Don''t worry, you help me take care of everything outside. I don''t want to suffer..." Xiao Yang said with trembling lips and sonorous body.


    Sun Lei turned his back to Xiao Yang and didn''t move.


    "... brother, I was not what I was." it''s you who dragged me around and pulled me to make me look like today! "" so, when I was a kid, what did you do when I was a child? What do they do now? What is it? I am! I called back to me, "brother Yang! Why? Because of your brother! You pulled me to this point!" Sun Lei drank baijiu. Then he frowned and said, "brother, I won''t help you at this time. Who will help you?"


    Sun Lei bit his teeth and opened the door with a bang.


    "... Gudong, Gudong!"


    Little Yang lifted the bottle and poured Baijiu into his mouth.


    ����


    Two days later, at the door of H Public Security Bureau, Xiao Yang turned himself in wearing a sick suit.


    The corresponding old car was released, and the seal of the harem was torn off.


    ����


    At the gate of the Bureau.


    In the sun, I saw the familiar face of the old car, and suddenly raised the corners of my mouth and smiled brightly.


    "But come out!" the first thing the old car said after coming out was not to say hello to me, but to stretch and shout loudly.


    "Suffering..." I looked at the old car and smiled. I didn''t say much. Everything was silent.


    After the old car came out, Duan Hui was the most excited. They held each other tightly. After all, their feelings were the deepest.


    "I thought I had to go in this time! I was going to ask you to save more money for me..." Duan Hui said with a smile.


    "I have no money..." I rolled my eyes.


    "Ha ha!" the old car smiled.


    "Why, it''s not easy for you to come out of the old car, not a whole sentence?" Yang songchong blinked at the old car.


    "What''s the whole thing? I''m not in prison. If I''m not, I''ll go straight to celebrity seafood and get me a wind!" the old car said and looked at me: "boss ye, isn''t that too much?"


    "AA, I''ll go..." I thought about it and said.


    "Shit, are you Liu Yong''s illegitimate son..." Yang Song said nothing.


    "Illegitimate children are illegitimate children. I don''t know. It''s true to have no money anyway!"


    I''ve made up my mind. I can''t afford the money. Now I not only spend the five million Yuan Li Tao gave me, but also owe a lot of famine. What can I take to invite them to dinner.


    "It''s not mine. Remember I didn''t lend you 20000 before I came in?"


    The old car looked at me a little distressed. It''s really distressed. It''s really rare to be a boss like me.


    "The twenty thousand is a gift. Yes, call Lao du..."


    As soon as I think of the accompanying gift, I think of Du Xianyang. I can ask him to treat him. He is very rich.


    Then I took out my cell phone and dialed Du Xianyang.


    "Doodle doodle!"


    "What''s up?"


    Now when Du Xianyang answers my phone, the first question is why, because he thinks I must have something to do with him.


    "The old car is released here. I want to get together. Will you come?" I asked with a smile.


    "Where is it?"


    "Half an hour later, celebrity seafood!"


    "It''s done!"


    Du Xianyang readily agreed.


    After putting down the phone, we went straight to the car.


    "Ye... Why don''t you lock sun Lei? Let''s use our strength to get him straight in!" Meng Liang asked while driving.


    "... it''s not that easy to fix him!" I rubbed my face and said silently: "Xiao Yang went in, he lost his hands and couldn''t jump up..."


    "That''s what I said, but these two things have caused us so much trouble. It''s hard for me not to watch him suffer!" Yang Song next to me said.


    "It''s almost OK. It''s flesh and blood for the two families to do this. We''ll have a hard time again..." I sighed and said.


    "Leaf, I didn''t say you, but my heart is soft..." Meng Liang commented.


    "It''s not that I''m soft hearted. When I talked to Zhu Fei, I also wanted to kill sun Lei. But when I saw Xiao Yang go in, I thought there was nothing left for sun Lei without Wang Shuo and Xiao Yang. I''m talking. Now I haven''t figured out who has been texting me! So I''m not going to fix it. In fact, we don''t have any big enemies. To put it bluntly, no, it''s for me Did you get the money? "


    "OK, do what you like..." Meng Liang seemed dissatisfied with my decision, shook his head and stopped talking.


    ����


    Half an hour later, we came to celebrity seafood.


    "Hello, sir!"


    "Is Mr. Du here?" I asked, looking at the waiter.


    "Private Room 202 on the second floor."


    I smiled, then pulled out two pieces of Grandpa Mao from my wallet, stuffed them into the waiter''s hand, smiled and said, "I''ll pay the bill later, and the bill will be put into President Du''s hand, okay?"


    The waiter looked at the money in his hand and nodded quickly.


    "That''s OK. I''ve learned another move..." Yang Song looked at me with admiration on his face.


    "This B is really bad..."


    Liu Rui glanced behind me and commented.


    "Why did you come here?" Du Xianyang, who had been waiting in the private room for a long time, saw us coming in and quickly stood up to say hello.


    "The road is a little blocked..." I perfunctorily said, and then pulled over the old car: "I won''t introduce others to you. This is Che Suchen, the chief manager of our harem!"


    "Ha ha, come out?" Du Xianyang stretched out his right hand and simply shook it with the old car.


    The old car picked up the Baijiu on the table and gave it to Du Xianyang before he stood up. He said, "the leaves told me that I could come out this time thanks to dug, and brother, I will do it first."


    "A little effort!" Du Xianyang also picked up the wine glass on the table and touched the old car.


    "You two drank it before you ate it?" Liu Rui said.


    "Ha ha, we''ll have a good drink later. We didn''t have a good time last time..." Du Xianyang found Liu Rui in his voice and said with a laugh.


    Other people knew Du Xianyang, so they didn''t have to greet each other too much. When they took their seats, the atmosphere in the celebrity seafood room suddenly became warm. Liu Rui and Yang Songwei were on both sides of Du Xianyang, constantly fighting with Du Xianyang for wine. Soon, the three drank a kilogram of Maotai.


    I looked at the performance of Liu Rui and Yang Song and nodded with satisfaction.


    ����


    At the other end, sun Lei''s home.


    "Leizi, where are we going?" Sun Lei''s daughter-in-law asked as she packed her clothes and looked at Sun Lei smoking on the sofa.


    "Wherever you want to go, we''ll go..." Sun Lei paused, then went to his daughter-in-law, hugged her waist from his back and said softly: "you''ve been suffering for years, and I haven''t had a chance to take you out to play..."


    Sun Lei''s daughter-in-law''s eyes suddenly turned red, pushed away sun Lei''s hand, smiled and said: "it''s bad for people to see the old husband and wife..."


    "Ha ha, we are legal couples. What are we afraid of..."


    "What about the business?" Sun Lei''s daughter-in-law then asked.


    "Stop first, money is enough..." Sun Lei sighed.


    Sun Lei''s daughter-in-law was silent, didn''t speak any more, bowed her head and then picked up her clothes.


    "Buzzing!"


    At this time, sun Lei''s cell phone rang. It was a text message.


    Sun Lei frowned when he saw the message. After a pause, he opened the message.


    The text message reads as follows: "celebrity seafood, seven people are all here, no guys!"


    After reading the text message, sun Lei leaned against the sofa, closed his eyes and fluctuated in his chest.


    Two minutes later, sun Lei slowly opened his eyes, picked up the coat on the hanger, and took steps to go out.


    "Leizi, why are you going?" the voice of sun Lei''s daughter-in-law sounded.


    "Go out and do something!" Sun Lei stopped at his right foot as he was about to step out of the door.


    Sun Lei''s daughter-in-law ran to sun Lei, looked at Sun Lei, then helped sun Lei tidy up his collar, smiled and said, "pay attention to safety..."


    "Wait for me at home!" Sun Lei stroked his daughter-in-law''s hair and said softly.


    "Lei Zi..." Sun Lei''s daughter-in-law still didn''t say anything.


    Sun Lei directly pushed the door and walked out of the room, leaving his daughter-in-law standing in place and staring blankly.


    ����


    In the celebrity seafood private room, Du Xianyang became particularly inky as soon as he drank too much. Ghosts and gods couldn''t stop him. In the past, when he drank too much, he sang a song at most. He danced four steps with women or men, but he didn''t know what to smoke today. If he drank too much and wouldn''t let us go, he had to talk to you.

 Chapter 1693

    "Yes! Leaf, how can we let you be cannon fodder!" Yuan Yuan also turned his head and looked at me.


    I opened Meng Liang''s hand, then pointed to Meng Liang and shouted, "this is the only way, otherwise we all have to die, understand?"


    "Don''t make any noise. No one needs to die. There''s a window here. Who can help me open the fence!"


    Yang song suddenly found a small window behind the closet.


    The three of us hurried to the window.


    "You can!" I pulled Yang Song''s head and said with a smile.


    "When I come out with you, I''m too tired. People can''t be too good. Once they become good, you have to worry about everything... If something happens, I don''t know how to find a way, so I know to study the problem of immortality..." Yang Song looked at us contemptuously.


    "Come on, stop the ink!"


    Then Meng Liang lifted his leg and kicked directly on the fence of the window.


    "Bang bang!"


    Meng Liang several feet down, the fence has begun to shake slightly, and at this time, the big iron door of the kitchen is about to be smashed open.


    "Can you hurry up? The door is almost open..." Yang Song leaned against the wall, lit a cigarette and said leisurely.


    "Come and help if you want to hurry up!" I shouted as I shook the fence on the window.


    "I''m usually responsible for mental work, and I''ll leave the physical work to you..."


    In half a minute.


    "Bang!"


    "Jingle!"


    We finally got the fence off the window.


    "Fuck, it''s open..." Meng Liang wiped the sweat on his head, and the frame of the window jumped out directly.


    The second one to jump out is yuan yuan, followed by Duan Hui.


    "Don''t look, get out!"


    I saw Yang Song still wrapping cigarette butts and scolded anxiously.


    "It''s open so soon... It''s very fast!" Yang Song smiled and jumped out holding the window frame.


    "Leaves...!"


    "Wuwu..."


    Just as I was about to jump out, I suddenly heard Meng Liang''s cry. I thought they told me to jump quickly, so I jumped directly.


    "Shua! Shua!"


    But when I landed, five or six pointed at me.


    Meng Liang and they have been pressed on the ground and blocked. Now I understand that Meng Liang wants to tell me not to come down!


    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time..." a bodyguard in a black suit took off his sunglasses and looked at me with a smile.


    "I... grass... You...!" Meng Liang''s last mother word had not been said, so he was directly punched to the ground.


    "You let them go and I''ll see sun Lei myself!" I looked at the bodyguard and said calmly.


    "Do you think it''s possible?"


    "It has nothing to do with them!" I whispered, gritting my teeth.


    "President Sun said, since you''re here, don''t go..."


    Then the bodyguard took out a handcuffs from his body and directly handcuffed my hands.


    "Creak!"


    At this time, two Passats suddenly stopped in front of us.


    "Yes, who dares to touch my brother!"


    Liu Rui was the first to get off the bus and jerked the bolt with a click.


    "Kang!"


    A sound.


    Everyone was stunned.


    "The help is coming!" Yang Song was excited when he saw Liu Rui.


    Several people also came down from the second Passat. The leader was Zhu Fei!


    Zhu Fei held a five in his hand, looked at me and smiled. Then he pointed to the bodyguard and shouted, "they are all peers. Can you give me a convenience?"


    "Who are you?" the bodyguard of the team leader shouted at Zhu Fei.


    "Brothers, come out and let them see who we are?" Zhu Fei waved his big hand.


    "Wow!"


    Five or six people came out of the two Passats, one for each. There were not many people, but they were very powerful.


    "Well, do you know who I am now?" Zhu Fei asked looking at the bodyguard.


    When the bodyguard heard Zhu Fei''s words, he was stunned. He looked at Zhu Fei''s formation and his own formation, and then directly threw his weapons on the ground.


    "Sure enough, it''s a peer. It''s a little transparent. Untie the handcuffs..."


    Several bodyguards took out the keys and untied our handcuffs.


    "Draft it? You called me, didn''t you?"


    After Meng Liang regained his freedom, he directly punched the man who had just hit him. Then yuan yuan, Yang Song and Duan Hui joined the fight. The people on the opposite side didn''t dare to fight back. Let''s press on the ground to fight.


    "Why are you two here?" I asked, looking at Liu Rui and Zhu Fei.


    "I heard that one of you had an accident and wanted to go to the hospital to return the money to you, but when I got to the hospital, I found you all gone... Then I asked Liu Rui where you were. He said you came to find sun Lei and I brought him here." Zhu Fei briefly said what happened.


    "Then how did you know we were here?" I was a little confused.


    "My people have been following sun Lei. Of course I know where he is..."


    "That''s what happened..." I paused, then patted Zhu Fei on the shoulder and said, "thank you!"


    "Thank you. I wanted to return the money to you and go out for a run. Who knows what a coincidence it is that I caught up with..." Zhu Fei said indifferently.


    "OK, you saved us twice for the value of 500000 flowers..."


    "Maybe it''s fate!"


    "By the way, how''s the old car?" I suddenly turned to look at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Wake up, the doctor said it was just a little too much blood loss, nothing else..."


    "That''s good, that''s good!"


    Hearing that the old car was all right, my hanging heart also chose to put it down!


    Finally, I can let go and understand something with sun Lei!


    "OK, almost. It''s time to get down to business!" I shouted to Meng Liang, who was venting his anger.


    Everybody stop.


    "Bang bang!"


    "How dare you hum! Now it''s time to advocate a society ruled by law, or I''ll have to kill you..." Yang Song, who had already stopped, gave another kick because the lead bodyguard hummed.


    "Come on, I''ll kill you later!" I grabbed Yang Song, then raised my trouser line, squatted in front of the bodyguard and asked, "how do you contact sun Lei?"


    "Electricity... Telephone!"


    "Call sun Lei and ask him where he is?"


    The bodyguard took out a mobile phone from his pants and skillfully dialed sun Lei.


    "Mr. Sun, where are you now?" the bodyguard clearly adjusted his tone. It seems that he should have done this kind of thing less.


    "In the restaurant, what''s the matter?" Sun Lei never thought that the bodyguard had been controlled by us at this time.


    "Ah, it''s all right. These people are gone. What''s next?"


    "Take it to your room first and I''ll go there later..." Sun Lei was silent for a moment, and his tone revealed excitement.


    "Good!"


    Then they hung up, and I turned around and killed Zhu Fei, Meng Liang and others to the restaurant.


    Five minutes later, we walked to the restaurant.


    "Shall we use the whole slogan?" Yang Song grabbed me as I was about to step inside.


    "Roll the calf!"


    "I''ll go in and watch sun Lei. Don''t let him run..." I picked up Zhu Fei and said without looking back.


    "Work, brothers!"


    Zhu Fei also changed his hand and shouted to the group of people he had brought.


    The men under Zhu Fei''s hand were all armed with thorns.


    "Let''s go."


    I waved my hand and ran straight to the hotel hall.


    "Awning!"


    I kicked the door open, carried it and went in.


    "Shua."


    Sun Lei, who was having dinner with his daughter-in-law, stood up and looked at us strangely.


    "Daughter in law, you go first..." Sun Lei lowered his head and whispered.


    "Lei Zi..."


    Before his daughter-in-law finished speaking, sun Lei directly interrupted: "if you''re allowed to go, go quickly. You can only drag me down here!"


    ��������


    Sun Lei''s daughter-in-law was silent for a moment, and then asked, "pay attention to your safety!"


    Then we walked out of the restaurant directly. Several of us saw sun Lei''s daughter-in-law go, but I didn''t let anyone stop it, because I didn''t like to let innocent people get involved in this matter, and sun Lei''s daughter-in-law I think is even innocent people.


    "I didn''t expect you could come to me..." Sun Lei looked at me and smiled.


    "Brother Lei, your bodyguards are not half as good as my flying brother..." I said this sentence to sun Lei on purpose.


    "Zhu Fei, what do you mean?" Sun Lei asked, looking at Zhu Fei with an eyebrow.


    Zhu Fei looked at Sun Lei with a crooked neck, then wiped the * * * on his hand and said expressionless, "if someone gives me money, do you think I should do it or not?"


    "How much did he give you?" Sun Lei understood what we meant by these words, so he was embarrassed, but there was still a last glimmer of fantasy in his heart.


    Zhu Fei scratched his nose and then laughed: "not much, 500000!"


    Sun Lei''s face turned gray after hearing this. He knew Zhu Fei was teasing him with words. He couldn''t step over this barrier today.


    I saw that sun Lei didn''t speak, licked his lips and said, "brother Lei, I have a question for you..."


    "What''s the problem?" Sun Lei''s forehead was sweating.


    "Why do you have to fight us?" I asked with a frown.


    "I......" Sun Lei was speechless for a moment.


    I took out a cigarette from my trouser pocket, lit it and looked at Sun Lei quietly.


    "Draft, talk! Why have you been having trouble with us?"


    Sun Lei didn''t speak for a long time. I was a little excited.


    "I, I..."


    At this time, sun Lei was completely frightened by me and stepped back trembling.


    "Bang!"


    I wrapped a mouthful of cigarette holder, then raised the plate on the table and patted sun Lei''s face directly.


    Sun Lei is also a middle-aged man in his forties. His extravagant life for many years had hollowed out his body. I photographed sun Lei directly.


    I went up to pick up sun Lei''s hair, rode on him, and said expressionless, "if you are good, we are the younger generation, and you are the elder generation, can I do this with you? Don''t I have to call you brother Lei whenever I see you? Why don''t you leave us a way to live? It''s like living well for us to wander here. Why is it so difficult!"


    Sun Lei was stunned.


    ����


    "Bang!"


    I picked up a cup and smashed it.


    "Pa."


    When the cup broke, sun Lei''s face immediately shed blood.


    In the eyes of outsiders, we may be lucky. We took over Sun Lei''s bar at a young age. Some people want money, but who knows how many crimes I suffered? How much did you suffer?


    Who knows, as a leader, I have pain and worry in my heart.


    Wu Mei''s disappearance is not about Liu Rui, but about me!


    Because I know that if something happens to Wu Mei, Liu Rui will not get out of this shadow all his life, but the responsibility will fall on my shoulder.


    Old car!


    A person who met us by chance, but when I know he was taken away, who knows how guilty I am and how regretful I am?


    The old car has been busy in the harem. Since the opening of this bar, the old car has basically slept no more than five hours a day!


    Later, when I was in danger and the old car was in front of me, what was I thinking?


    I want to die!


    We met Duan Hui later, so in terms of feelings, I may not regard the old car as a real brother, but more as a friend or partner.


    But when the old car protected me, I understood that he regarded me as a brother!


    And I didn''t treat him as a brother!


    The life and death of the old car is unpredictable, which makes me ashamed. Duan Hui, who is gradually silent, has been staring at the emergency room. My heart is breaking!


    The accumulated grievances these days are holding in my mind, as if they were going to explode.


    I waved my fist and then aimed at Sun Lei''s head.


    Sun Lei, with his hands protecting his head, kept begging.


    "Hoo Hoo."


    I gasped violently, bowed my head and shouted, "draft it, don''t you have a move? Can''t you poke? Why don''t you continue to poke us!"


    Sun Lei lay on the ground, staring blankly. He didn''t know what to think.


    "Do you know how many sins and hardships we suffered because of you? I still have a brother lying in the intensive care unit!"


    I got down from sun Lei, sat panting in my chair and looked at Sun Lei coldly.


    "If I say this, it''s not what I want to see. Do you believe it?"


    Sun Lei wiped the blood on his face and suddenly smiled with a strange smile.


    "Go on!"


    I took a puff at my cigarette.


    "The contradiction between us began with Wang Shuo and Zhang Shuai, but I didn''t arrange them to make trouble with you! I never wanted to find fault with you!"


    The more sun Lei said, the more excited he was. He also took out a cigarette and lit it.


    "Then what happened? Have you been stabbing us in the back?"


    I went on to ask.


    "Yes, I''ve been biting you all the time, but I can''t help it. You''re so excellent. You bully me in front of the whole H city. If I don''t have a temper, how can I play in the future? Tell me how can I play!"


    After listening to sun Lei, I was silent.


    I suddenly felt that what he said seemed reasonable. If I hadn''t been so impulsive at that time, if Wang Shuo didn''t flirt with Su Su, maybe I wouldn''t get to this point with sun Lei.


    After a moment of silence, I continued, "did you take Wu Mei?"


    Sun Lei shook his head.


    "Is it your man who goes to celebrity seafood?"


    Sun Lei nodded.


    "How do you know where I am?"


    "Someone told me that the woman was also sold to me..."


    "Do you know who it is?"


    "I don''t know!" Sun Lei answered frankly.


    "Hoo!"


    I took a deep breath. I always wondered in my heart. At this time, I finally understood the meaning of the matter.


    From the very beginning, I felt that Wu Mei was not captured by sun Lei, and I always felt that sun Lei and I had come to this step because we were pushed by a pair of big hands.


    I can get miss''s address and sun Lei''s address from this man.


    Similarly, sun Lei can get Wu Mei and my address from this man.


    He gave us the same conditions. This man wants to see me and sun Lei win!


    Sun Lei and I are just a piece on this man''s chessboard. He helps me and sun Lei. The purpose is to deepen the contradiction between us and make this game more and more wonderful.


    "You''re beginning to doubt, too, aren''t you?"


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, sun Lei smiled.


    "Who do you think it is?"


    I asked, wringing my eyebrows.


    Sun Lei shook his head and said, "I don''t know when I got into such a person..."


    "Hehe, no matter who he is, you can''t get out of the restaurant today!" I stood up and took out my hand from my arms.


    "Ye Han, you really don''t have to be so unique..." Sun Lei said with his eyes dark and his teeth clenched.


    "Brother Lei, if I don''t kill you today, I have no face to go back to the harem. Can you understand?"


    "If you kill me, it will be big!"


    "What? Is your father? It''s a big deal to kill you?" Yang Song said.


    "Can you leave me a way to live..." Sun Lei prayed.


    "What do you say?" I looked at Sun Lei with a sneer.


    "Have you made up your mind?"


    Sun Lei asked again.


    "You must die today!"


    "Pa."


    I took the imitation directly on the table and said without hesitation, "you must die today!"


    "Why? Is there really such a big hatred?"


    Sun Lei didn''t expect my determination to be so great.


    "I ask you, if we change positions, will you leave me a way to live? Have you ever thought of letting me go? If so, do you want to be like this today?"


    I looked at Sun Lei and shouted word by word.


    "Ha ha, good, good." Sun Lei was silent for a moment, then his teeth closed and nodded again and again.


    I raised the imitation and aimed it at Sun Lei''s head. This was my first murder. My hands were shaking and the sweat on my forehead fell down.


    But I know that sun Lei must die. I can''t be soft hearted. After coming to H city for such a long time, I understand that people are good to be bullied and horses are good to be ridden!


    If I don''t kill sun Lei today, Li Lei and Wang Lei will appear tomorrow


    I don''t have so much time to deal with these people, so I must kill sun Lei and let those who despise us understand that you can''t pick up the harem if you want to!


    "Next life, remember not to mess with us!"


    I looked at Sun Lei with his eyes closed and said this sentence with my teeth clenched.


    "Do it!"


    Sun Lei was calm at this time.


    I gently put my finger on the trigger. Just as I was about to pull it, my mobile phone vibrated in my trouser pocket.


    I put it down, took out my mobile phone, glanced at the screen and said Liu Yong.


    I directly put my mobile phone back in my pocket and raised it again to aim at Sun Lei''s head.


    I know Liu Yong called me to let Sun Lei go, but I didn''t want to, so I didn''t answer.


    "Drop it!"


    "Drop it!"


    I looked at Sun Lei quietly. The room was very quiet. I could only hear my sweat falling on the floor.


    "Ye, Liu Yong is looking for you!"


    At this time, Liu Rui''s cell phone rang, which was called by Liu Yong.


    "Hello?"


    I took the cell phone Liu Rui handed me.


    "You have sun Lei?"


    Liu Yong asked directly.


    "... no!"


    I glanced at Sun Lei and replied in silence.


    "Hehe, leave him a life!"


    Liu Yonggen didn''t believe me.


    "He has to die today!"


    I wiped the sweat from my forehead.


    "He can''t die, okay?"


    Liu Yong''s tone was a little excited.


    "Master Liu, when you killed Yu Xiang, did someone call you and tell me how you handled it? Did you kill Yu Xiang in the end?"


    I asked excitedly.


    "... Ye Han, are you the same as me?"


    Liu Yong was silent and said softly.


    "The same is different, I don''t know, but I''m also a person, and I have a temper! No one can work today! Sun Lei must die!"


    "Are you big now? If I can kill Yu Xiang, you can''t kill sun Lei. I''ll tell you!"


    Liu Yongyue said more and more excited.


    "Why? Tell me why?"


    "Do you know the consequences of killing Yu Xiang?"


    Liu Yong finally calmed down.


    I was silent.


    "I gave up everything. I Liu Yong worked hard in H city for so many years and traded blood and meat for the current Liu Yong, but because I killed Yu Xiang, it was all gone in the end. That''s the price! Do you think I really want to leave? I''m forced, I can''t go. H city doesn''t allow Xu Liu Yong to exist, you know!" Liu Yong adjusted his mood and then said: "I can put down some and leave. Tell me, can you?"


    I have nothing to say.


    When Liu Yong heard that I didn''t speak, he went on to say: "Bailemen is now the harem. It''s the last thought I left in H city. I don''t want him to disappear like this, you know? I want to see you make the bar bigger and bigger in the future, because it''s my Liu Yong''s bar. I think when others see you in the future, they can say that these people are Liu Yong''s successors! Not that Liu Yong is nobody after many years Yes! "


    After listening to Liu Yong, I don''t know how to answer.


    "Master Liu..."


    "Hey, you can''t deal with the people behind Sun Lei now, you know? If you kill sun Lei now, neither he nor the people behind Sun Lei will let you go. Think about your family and your friends! Ye Han, you''re still young. Don''t play too much. Can you listen to me?"


    "Master Liu, I asked you, if I was killed today, would you save me?"


    "I will!"


    Liu Yong answered in the affirmative.


    "OK! But if I see him again later, I will kill him myself!"


    Then I just hang up.


    "Pa!"


    I clapped my hand on the table, then stretched out a stool and sat opposite sun Lei.


    "You have a hard relationship!"


    I said with a smile.


    "OK..."


    Sun Lei didn''t seem to be happy because he didn''t die.


    "Kneel down!"


    I wiped my hands and said softly


    Sun Lei looked at me expressionless, paused for a few seconds, then flopped down on his knees and shouted, "brother ye, I''m wrong!"

 Chapter 1694

    I still looked at him and didn''t speak.


    "Brother ye, I''m wrong. I''ll never be right with you again!" Sun Lei shouted again when he saw that I didn''t speak.


    "Zhu Fei, take off a leg for me!"


    I picked up the cigarette box on the table, pulled out one and lit it directly.


    Zhu Fei was stunned when he heard what I said, and then he directly picked up a seven.


    "Bang!"


    Zhu Fei pressed sun Lei''s on the table. Sun Lei didn''t struggle, but his eyes showed panic.


    "Do it?"


    Zhu Fei looked at me and asked.


    "Move!"


    I answered without expression.


    "Ah ah!"


    "When!"


    When the knife fell, sun Lei screamed, and then sat down on the ground with a thump. The blood gushed out in an instant. I took a hard cigarette and continued to stare at Sun Lei.


    "..." Sun Lei didn''t faint on the spot, but looked at me with a pale face.


    "Shua."


    I suddenly stood up, pressed sun Lei''s arm, half bent over and stared at him and said, "I''ll leave you a life today, but don''t let me see you next time!"


    "Sun Lei''s eyes were red and he looked at me directly and scolded.


    "Go!"


    Crisp turned and ran to the door without looking back. Meng Liang and they followed me out. Zhu Fei simply cleaned up the scene, and then shouted to the people he brought: "you go first."


    "Hula, Hula."


    Everyone in the house swarmed away. Zhu Fei left last and kicked the door.


    After we left, the staff of the restaurant ran to sun Lei, gave him a simple hemostasis, and then sent him directly to the hospital.


    Maybe someone here will ask why no one called the police?


    Because the rich manor is full of wanted criminals and the factory itself is not clean, there is generally no alarm in case of an accident here, which is solved in private.


    That''s how it saved us a lot of trouble.


    "Where are you going later?"


    Before getting on the bus, I looked at Zhu Fei and asked.


    "People like us are home everywhere, wherever they go..."


    Zhu Fei smiled with relief.


    "... it''s not a thing for you to go on like this!"


    I said in silence.


    "Hehe, I''ve been used to it for so many years."


    "Why don''t you stay!"


    I asked him to stay for a while, because I thought the Hougong was a fugitive like Zhu Fei.


    Zhu Fei was stunned after listening to my words, then smiled and said, "incorporate me?"


    "Ha ha, that''s what I mean..."


    "We have a lot of cases, and we have so many mouths. Can you afford it?"


    "One bite of me, one bite of you!"


    I replied without hesitation.


    "Forget it, I''m used to it. If you let me see the bar, I really can''t stay..."


    Zhu Fei thought for a moment or refused.


    "OK, whatever you want!"


    I smiled and didn''t force it.


    "Good bye!"


    "Goodbye!"


    I simply shook hands with Zhu Fei, and then took people directly to the car.


    "Buzz!"


    The car started, and soon Passat disappeared from our view.


    "People are gone. What are you looking at?"


    I patted Yang Song staring into the distance.


    "He is a man. Just now he chopped sun Lei''s hand and didn''t blink!"


    Yang Song said straight, his face full of reluctance to give up Zhu Fei.


    "Why do you like him?"


    Liu Rui asked.


    "If he is a woman, I don''t mind trying..."


    Yang Song was shy.


    "If you''re a woman, you''re definitely a..."


    Liu Rui was a little jealous, threw down this sentence angrily, and then got on the bus directly.


    ����


    At 8 p.m., in the ward of Municipal Medical University.


    Yang Song and Liu Rui sat beside the old car, mildly chirping about today''s story and blowing some bull force.


    "Sun Lei''s hand was really cut off?"


    The old car couldn''t fully believe what they said, and asked with some doubt.


    "Didn''t you see that the blood on Sun Lei''s hand flew more than two meters..."


    Liu Rui boasted and forced him to come without any common sense.


    "You should put out the fire. It''s more than two meters..."


    Meng Liang was slightly speechless.


    "Fuck off, don''t pick up when I talk!"


    Liu Rui felt a little embarrassed.


    "Can sun Lei give up so easily?"


    The old car asked worried.


    "Why don''t you stop? Take off that hand again!"


    Yang Song looked disdainful.


    "Hehe, by the way, when are you going to open the leaf harem?"


    The old car didn''t answer Yang Song''s words, but turned to look at me and asked.


    "Ah? What did you say?"


    I was stunned.


    "The hero asked you when you will reopen! What are you doing? Here, I''m looking up to you..."


    Yang Song pushed me.


    "When the old car leaves the hospital, we''ll start business!"


    I thought about it and said.


    "Don''t wait for me..."


    The old car hesitated.


    "You are now a meritorious hero. You must be there!"


    "Yes, you saved his life. If I don''t wait for you..."


    Liu Rui then picked up an apple and nibbled it.


    After listening, the old car smiled happily and didn''t speak.


    Since I returned to the hospital, I have been absent-minded. Although sun Lei was out, I still don''t know who the man who has been hiding behind us! If I don''t find this person, I can''t sleep well. This person is like a big stone on my heart, which makes me very uncomfortable.


    On the other hand, after leaving Fugui manor, sun Lei didn''t choose the hospital in the city for treatment, but asked the driver to take him to Zhaojia village, a rural area around H city.


    In the impression of urban people, rural economic development is slow, various social security systems are backward, and the general rural education level and medical ability are far lower than those in the city. Then why did sun Lei come to the countryside for treatment at the first time?


    The reason is very simple. Although Zhaojia village is a village, the people living here are richer than the city people, and the per capita economic conditions here are much higher than those in H city.


    This Zhaojia village not only has a fast economic development, but also the medical level is much higher than that of H city.


    So sun Lei came here.


    The folk custom of Zhaojia village is fierce and xenophobic. It is almost impossible for outsiders to enter this village. They have to say hello before entering the village, so they will not take care of the affairs of Zhaojia village easily.


    In a sense, it belongs to the place where the sky is high and the emperor is far away. It is a paradise on earth. People in Zhaojia village enjoy this comfortable and peaceful living environment. Of course, the current Zhaojia village is entirely due to a person, Zhao San, the head of Zhaojia village.


    Zhao San in H city belongs to the kind of figure often mentioned in people''s chatting after dinner. His life is quite legendary.


    In the 1990s, Zhaojia village was not as rich as it is now. On the contrary, it was still relatively poor. Villagers could only make a living by farming, but one thing changed the life of Zhaojia village.


    What made the most money in China at that time?


    Transport!


    Previously, Liu Yong also mentioned that he started by transportation, and Zhao San also started by transportation, but the two people went the opposite way.


    At that time, the expressway in H city was not as developed as it is now, so many drivers liked to take the path, and Zhaojia village happened to be on this path.


    Every time those trucks pass through Zhaojia village, they will drop some goods and give them to the villagers as tolls. When the poor villagers receive these goods, they are also very happy, so they acquiesce in the passing of these trains.


    But with the growth of time, people found that more and more trucks passed by the village, which brought a lot of trouble to the villagers.


    The villagers can hear the roaring motor almost 24 hours a day. They can''t rest well if they want to rest.


    Moreover, the road is also bumped by cars, which will become very muddy on rainy days.


    Finally, there are traffic accidents. It''s common to run over a chicken, duck, goose and dog, and often hit people


    The simple villagers dared not speak up in the face of such a situation. At this time, a local ruffian in the village stood up.


    This man is Zhao San.


    Zhao San found a group of friends and blocked at the entrance of the village every day. As long as it was a car to go in, he had to pay some passing fees.


    At the beginning, those drivers didn''t want to give, so Zhao San used the most direct means to rob!


    Whether it was goods or money, Zhao San didn''t let go, because he had been to him several times, but it had no effect.


    After being released, people still do what they should do.


    Slowly, the drivers learned to be honest. Before entering the village, they took the initiative to give Zhao San money. In this way, Zhao San got the first gold in his life.


    Moreover, after Zhao San got the toll, part of it was left to himself and his friends, and the rest would be distributed to the villagers. At that time, almost every family could be divided into dozens of yuan every month. At that time, the tens of yuan was not a small number for the poor Zhao villagers.


    In this way, when the people in the village became rich, they supported Zhao San more and more. Finally, Zhao San became the village head directly.


    Zhao San, who became the village head, had a long-term vision. He knew that the toll was not a long-term plan, so he focused on railway accessories. He began to organize private factories in the village. After the factories were set up, the benefits were very good.


    In this way, one factory after another rose in Zhaojia village, and the villagers'' pockets slowly swelled.


    Hearing this, most people will think it is an inspirational story. Yes, I felt very inspirational when I heard it for the first time, but the next development route of Zhaojia village is not so inspirational.


    Zhao San is rich, but he is not satisfied with the current situation. Under the introduction of his friends, he began to study!


    This thing has fast money and large profits. Zhaojia village itself has geographical advantages, so Zhao San can''t stop at such a touch. Now Zhaojia village no longer does serious business, but simply makes money by processing.


    Moreover, Zhao San used money to get through a lot of relationships, so he has been turning a blind eye to it. Slowly, Zhaojia village has formed a closed management. Ordinary people can''t easily enter and leave the village. People inside don''t go out and those outside don''t let in.


    And Zhao San has become the leader here.


    So why can sun Lei come in?


    The reason is very simple. Sun Lei''s daughter-in-law is Zhao San''s sister!


    ����


    Zhaojiacun private hospital.


    Sun Lei''s hand has been connected. Because it was sent in time, sun Lei''s hand was saved.


    A middle-aged man in his fifties, who was not tall and thin, but looked very energetic, wearing a portable Tai Chi suit, slowly walked into sun Lei''s ward.


    This man is Zhao San.


    "Brother!"


    Seeing the middle-aged come in, sun Lei sat up and shouted.


    "Sit down."


    Zhao San waved his hand at will.


    Zhao San looked at Sun Lei''s arm, took a breath, and asked, "why did you let several children do this?"


    "Careless..."


    Sun Lei smiled awkwardly.


    "I haven''t called Lao Liu for many years, because you and I owe him a favor..." Zhao San paused and said.


    Sun Lei was stunned when he heard this, then the smile on his face disappeared and directly lowered his head.


    "The more you mix up, the more you go back. Look at you now. Even a few children don''t understand!"


    Zhao San didn''t save face for sun Lei at all.


    "Do you still want to go back?" Zhao San asked again.


    Sun Lei didn''t say anything.


    "Lei Zi, I reminded you to be careful at the beginning. You just don''t listen to me..." Zhao San looked at Sun Lei and continued: "... I told Lao Liu that you don''t go back in the future, just follow me and help!"


    Sun Lei still didn''t speak.


    "Hehe, you have no face to go back..."


    After that, Zhao San left the ward with his hands on his back, while sun Lei looked at the sky guard alone and didn''t know what to think.


    ����


    The other end.


    After watching the old car, we went straight home. Wu Mei had cleaned up the house. I found that Wu Mei has become more and more virtuous since she finished dating Liu Rui.


    When I got home, I was ready to take a good bath. I was so tired these days that I could finally have a safe sleep.


    But just as I took off my clothes, my cell phone rang!


    "Hello?"


    I answered the phone without hesitation. Although I didn''t save notes on this number, I knew that this number was the mysterious man''s number.


    "Congratulations, boss Ye!" the magic sound across the room was still harsh.


    "Who are you?" I asked, biting my lip.


    "You''ve kicked sun Lei out... Is it that important who I am?"


    "Who the hell are you!"


    I shouted in a low voice.


    "I''ll wait for you in your harem bar. If you don''t come in ten minutes, I''ll leave..." I thought about it and said.


    "Good!"


    "Come by yourself!" asked the other side.


    "OK, you wait for me!"


    I hung up immediately.


    After that, I hung up the phone, put on my clothes and ran quickly to the door. I was about to see the mysterious man. I didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing, so I wanted to prepare some weapons.


    As soon as I got out of the house, I saw Liu Rui lying at the door of Wu Mei''s room, knocking and humming: "daughter-in-law, I''m wrong, open the door..."


    But when Liu Rui saw me coming out, he was stunned. Then he stood up and shouted, "can you open the door? I can go if you don''t open it!"


    As I put on my shoes, I shouted, "don''t pretend, you help me find something..."


    "What are you doing?"


    "Don''t ask, hurry to find..."


    Then I hurried into the house and swept around. Then I found the one used during the day in less than a minute.


    "Do you want a kitchen knife?" Liu Rui shouted at me in the kitchen.


    "Roll the calf, I kill the pig with a kitchen knife..."


    "This is a home room, not an arsenal, where there is!" Liu Rui looked at me speechless with a kitchen knife.


    "OK, I''ll go..."


    Then I pushed the door directly out.


    "Hello..."


    Before Liu Rui finished speaking, I disappeared.


    "This day, why are you so unstable... Daughter-in-law! Open the door for me!"


    Liu Rui said nothing, and then knocked on the door.


    Because we live near the back palace, it took me five minutes to get to the back palace.


    I took out the key and opened the gate of the harem. It was dark inside.


    "I''m here. Where are you?" I took out my cell phone and dialed the mysterious man.


    "203 private rooms."


    "How did you get in?"


    "I''ve been living here these days..."


    "..." I was speechless.


    I then followed the light of my mobile phone and directly found Room 203.


    "In human relations,"


    "Although people are the hardest to understand!"


    "Life is in fate,"


    "Although fortune teases!"


    In the private room, the lights are bright. A man holding a microphone sings the song "Adversity shows true love" affectionately.


    I glanced at the private room. There was rubbish everywhere. It seemed that he had really lived here all the time.


    "Wait a minute, finish singing right away!"


    The man saw me come in and smiled. Then he was still immersed in the song.


    I lit a cigarette and quietly looked at the man in front of me.


    "Really comparable to the sun and the moon!"


    After singing the last sentence, the man put down his Mike and lit a cigarette himself.


    Four eyes relative, silent for a long time.


    "Nothing to say?"


    The man first broke the silence.


    "Hehe, I''ve totaled more than a thousand people in my head these days, but I didn''t expect it to be you..."


    I took a deep breath and said slowly.


    "Look down on it?" the man smiled.


    "It''s really a little unexpected!"


    "Do you know why I live in this private room?" the man looked around and asked.


    I shook my head.


    "At the beginning, I folded here, so I lived here. I should always tell myself the humiliation I suffered in this private room that day, so that I can have the power to retaliate against you!"


    The man spoke with some excitement.


    Yes, the man in front of me is Wang Shuo. The villain who made me shameless at the beginning and the villain who had been bothering us at the beginning. Ironically, Wang Shuo was the initiator of the war between me and sun Lei, and he was also the terminator.


    "Why did you do that?"


    I need Wang Shuo to answer 10000 questions in my heart.


    "I hate you. You made me lose face in H city and ruined my efforts for half my life!"


    Wang Shuo looks crazy at me.


    "Hate us, why help us?"


    I continued.


    "I''m also cruel to sun Lei. I hate him more than you!"


    Referring to sun Lei, Wang Shuo''s eyes were red.


    "I worked hard for five years. Look, all the knife wounds on my body were suffered for him!" when it came to this, Wang Shuo took off his clothes, pointed to the old wound on his body and shouted.


    I quietly looked at the wound on Wang Shuo, silent.


    "But he kicked me out because of you... Just kick me out, but do you know how much he gave me? Do you know?"


    I shook my head.


    Wang Shuo stretched out a finger.


    "100000?" I said suspiciously.


    "Ten thousand, fuck, ten thousand! I''ve been with him for five years, and he gave me ten thousand. When I''m a beggar! Ten thousand yuan is not enough for the medical expenses of shuaizi and me! I borrowed money to get the medical expenses! Do you think sun Lei is human?"


    Wang Shuo began to cry. I saw Wang Shuo and suddenly felt that he was very poor.


    "If he gave me ten thousand at that time, there would not be the following story, but he only gave me ten thousand, so I didn''t go. I stayed with shuaizi! I knew he would never let you go, so I waited and waited for him to do it! He finally did it. I knew my chance was coming. I began to follow his people. Shuaizi followed your people. You were still too young if you didn''t With me, you can''t win sun Lei. Do you know? "


    "You sold me miss''s address?" I asked.


    "Yes! I''ve been following Xiao Yang. I''ve been following sun Lei for so many years. I know their routine." Wang Shuo nodded.


    "Wu Mei was kidnapped by you?" I continued.


    "Yes! You are too rough to leave your daughter alone!" Wang Shuo looked at me disdainfully.


    "Ha ha!" I laughed after listening.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "With such a delicate mind, why did you come to find fault so foolishly at that time?"


    "I used to be stupid, but people change. You know what? I sleep three hours a day after I leave the hospital, not because I''m busy, but because I can''t sleep! I dream all the time about how to calculate you two. I want to kill you both. You both deserve to die! But now the ending is not what I want. You and sun Lei are not dead!"


    Wang Shuo talks like a psychosis, crying and laughing.


    I now understand that hatred can really change a person, so completely.


    Does the war between me and sun Lei really win or lose?


    I don''t think so. Someone once said that the dominance of mixed society is not a win. The good result is a win-win. At first I didn''t understand, but now I understand this sentence.


    The loser sun Lei lost everything and withdrew from the stage of H City, which can be described as empty of human and financial resources.


    So is it really good for us as winners?


    I don''t think so. The old car was hospitalized and the harem was closed. In this process, I basically didn''t spend all my money, and even brought famine. Although we won, we won miserably.


    I think the real winner seems to be the Wang Shuo in front of me, the little man Wang Shuo that everyone despises!


    Wang Shuo took half a million from me and half a million from sun Lei. He lost nothing, but he was the only winner in the war.


    "You have won now..." I lit a cigarette, looked at Wang Shuo and said.


    "Did you win?" Wang Shuo looked at me with a smile.


    "I think you won," I nodded.


    "But I won is not enough. Remember, this is only the beginning. As long as you and sun Lei are still alive, I will come back and kill you sooner or later!"


    The way Wang Shuo talks is very sick.


    I looked at Wang Shuo. It''s really hard to imagine how such a bastard could do all this.


    "By the way, do you know why you know Liu Yong? Do you know why you can take over Liu Yong''s bar?" Wang Shuo asked suddenly.


    I looked at him in surprise and shook my head.


    Wang Shuo came to me and said softly, "you should thank me!"


    "Why?"


    "Ha ha, if I hadn''t advised Zhang Shuai to buy at Liu Yong''s market, how could you have so many stories with Liu Yong!" Wang Shuo laughed wildly.


    "So these are all because of you!"


    I gritted my teeth and looked at Wang Shuo.


    "Yes, it''s all because of me. Che Suchen and Duan Hui already knew the truth, but they didn''t tell you..."


    ������


    "Why do you scold me if you don''t thank me?" Wang Shuo still smiled.


    "I''m shanima!" Wang Shuo''s words successfully aroused my anger.


    "Wow!"


    I took out my hand pinned to my belt and put it directly on Wang Shuo''s head.


    "Oh, yes!" Wang Shuo looked at his face on his head.

 Chapter 1695

    "So these are all because of you, because of you!"


    The picture of coming to H city is flashing in my mind. In a word, I can''t sleep at night. I''m scared. There''s no day to stop. Now I really want to kill this Wang Shuo.


    "It may all be fate!" Wang Shuo''s smile was very annoying.


    "Life NIMA B, die!"


    "I want to tell you something before you kill me!"


    Just as I was about to do it, Wang Shuo suddenly opened his mouth and said.


    "You say!" I know he must have something to tell me, otherwise he could not be so calm.


    "I just went to the hospital and lost something. Guess what I lost?"


    "..." I held it up and didn''t speak.


    "I''d better tell you, it''s one, ha ha!"


    ������


    I punched Wang Shuo in the face. I knew he had a back hand, but I didn''t expect him to threaten me with an old car.


    Wang Shuo wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth, smiled ferociously, and then said, "if I can''t go back on time, that one may bang!"


    As he spoke, Wang Shuo made an explosive gesture.


    Hearing this, I took out my cell phone and dialed Duan Hui.


    "Doodle doodle!"


    "The number you dialed is not answered for the time being!"


    When no one answered, I called. I thought these old timers had gone. H city should stop for a while, but I didn''t expect that it didn''t stop, but it became more chaotic.


    As long as you have nothing to do, squat in the square dancing aunt''s base for a while. In less than five minutes, you can hear at least five or six fights. Either your head is gone or your arm is broken. What you say is quite penetrating.


    Don''t ask me how I know this. Since the casino was gone, Liu Rui and Yang Song only had a little time to run to the park and completely inherited the good blood of Longge flirting with the old lady.


    There are many shallow bastards, and there are big brothers everywhere. Is that a little wrong? H city is basically full of so-called big brothers, with a gold chain of one kilogram around their neck. Where to twist and clip a bag.


    However, these so-called eldest brothers have little impact on our harem, because our story with sun Lei has spread almost all over H city. Of course, there must be the credit of the square dance aunt, so eldest brothers with insufficient tonnage generally dare not make do with us.


    At 10 p.m., in the office on the second floor of the harem.


    "Do you think this thing will work?"


    Liu Rui lies down in front of my computer and studies something. It is obvious that his life with Wu Mei is not very harmonious recently, but Liu Rui is full of worries.


    "It must work. I''ll tell you..."


    I bite open a sausage and say it.


    "Really? Have you used it?"


    Liu Rui stared at me with small eyes and a suspicious face.


    "I haven''t used it, but I''ve seen others use it!"


    I then fooled.


    "Lie! Who knocked the gun for you to see? You applauded nearby?"


    Liu Rui turned his eyes and still didn''t believe me.


    "I tell you, someone has used it in our harem!"


    I deliberately lay down in Liu Rui''s ear and whispered.


    "Who?"


    As soon as Liu Rui heard that there was a sick friend in the harem, he immediately became interested, looked at me and asked.


    "I can''t tell you who it is, but you can rest assured!"


    "Is it Yang Song?"


    Liu Rui thought for a moment, grabbed my arm and asked.


    "Oh, don''t ask. If you want to use it, buy it quickly..."


    I opened Liu Rui''s hand impatiently.


    "It must be him. The last time I saw him, it was only three minutes..."


    "Poof!"


    I just took a sip of mineral water and sprayed it on Liu Rui''s face.


    "What are you doing peeping at others? You''re sick!"


    I wiped my mouth and said nothing.


    "I didn''t mean to see it. I slept in the toilet that night. Yang Song sneaked out alone. He didn''t turn on the light, so he didn''t see me. It was all on my legs..."


    Liu Rui took the toilet paper I handed over, wiped his face and explained.


    "OK, it''s almost eleven o''clock. The supplies store should be closed. If you want to buy it, go quickly..."


    I really don''t want to talk to Liu Rui now. He has too much taste. I picked up my cell phone and prepared to go downstairs for a walk.


    "Why don''t you go with me!" Liu Rui quickly grabbed me.


    "No! I don''t buy it. Where can I go?" I refused directly.


    "Oh, I''m afraid myself. I don''t have much experience!" Liu Rui begged.


    "What experience do you want to buy... It''s like I have!"


    "Being idle is also idle. Just go with me..."


    Later, I couldn''t stand Liu Rui''s ink, so I had to go out with him.


    But as soon as we came downstairs, we saw the last person I wanted to see.


    "Hey, what are you two doing?" Du Xianyang saw us and walked quickly with a smile.


    Since the back palace resumed business, Du Xianyang came almost every day. The largest private room in our back palace is like his family. It''s impossible for others to use it.


    According to common sense, it''s a good thing for him to hold us so much every day. The main reason is that this B eats and drinks freely every day and keeps accounts. Even when he takes the young lady out, he has to ask me for money with a white note.


    Now Du Xianyang is exactly Wang Shuo at that time, but Du Xianyang belongs to my creditor. People''s daily consumption is deducted from the 1.5 million I owe him. I''ll forget it. If he spends 10000 every day, I''ll pay it off in half a year.


    "... I went out to buy something and came to play." I looked at Du Xianyang and said nervously.


    "Being idle at home is also idle. Go out for a stroll." Du Xianyang bared his teeth, put his arm around my neck and said.


    "OK, you play first. We''ll go out first and be sure to accompany you when we come back." I said with a smile.


    "No, I find that you have something to do when I come. Go to the private room with me and slip."


    "... ER! Something really happened."


    "Don''t take me as a friend!"


    "Not...!"


    "It''s not just JB dropping......" Du Xianyang said and dragged me directly and walked in.


    "I took Liu Rui out to buy some!"


    As soon as I clenched my teeth and lay down in Du Xianyang''s ear, I whispered that I could only betray Liu Rui at this time.


    "He still has this problem!"


    Du Xianyang exclaimed.


    "It''s not a problem, just want to be more fierce!"


    "Well, you two go!"


    Du Xianyang finally released my hand. When he left, he didn''t forget to pat Liu Rui on the shoulder and asked, "pay attention to moderation!"


    "Did you tell Du Laoxie about me..."


    After Du Xianyang left, Liu Rui looked at me bitterly.


    "How can I? Let''s go!"


    Then I took Liu Rui to the door, but just as Liu Rui and I were about to go out, Wu Mei suddenly shouted, "what are you two doing?"


    "Go out and buy something, daughter-in-law..."


    Liu Rui reacted very quickly.


    Wu Mei came out from the front desk, looked at us up and down, pulled a long tone and said, "really...?"


    "Yes!" I nodded quickly.


    "Oh, well, you two go. Husband, you make me some Q coins. I don''t have beans to fight the landlord..."


    "Didn''t I just give you 200 a few days ago?"


    Liu Rui turned his head and cried out painfully.


    "Lost..."


    "This loser, fighting a landlord, works in more than 2000 a month..."


    Liu Rui followed me out of the harem.


    An auto parts factory in H city.


    Although it was late at night, the temperature in the workshop was still very high, at least 28 degrees. The workers were tired and sweating, but they still didn''t stop their work.


    "Hold on tight. You can''t rest if you can''t finish it!"


    The workshop director in his forties yelled at the workers with a tea jar in his left hand and a hard hat in his right hand.


    In the corner of the workshop, two young people of similar age and appearance whispered to each other while working.


    "Brother, director Zhang is here..."


    "Go and ask!"


    "OK!"


    After that, the young man with simple and honest appearance, dark skin and strong figure walked to the workshop director, bared his teeth and said with a smile: "brother Zhang!"


    "What''s up?"


    The workshop director glanced at his brother.


    "It''s my mother''s death day in two days. My brother and I want to go back... Brother Zhang, do you think you can give us two days off?"


    My brother smiled honestly and said in a humble tone.


    "You two are gone. Who will do the work?"


    The workshop director walked forward at random, and his brother followed him silently.


    "But..."


    The younger brother looked pale.


    "But what? Hurry back to work. The factory is busy recently. You can''t see it!"


    Before his brother finished, the workshop director directly interrupted and scolded.


    ��������


    The younger brother stood in place and thought for a while. Then he didn''t follow him and went forward, but turned and returned to another young man.


    "What did you say?" my brother asked.


    "What else can I say? I won''t give it..." my brother sighed and replied softly.


    "Shit!"


    Hearing this, my brother directly pulled off his labor protection gloves and walked in the direction of the workshop director.


    "Don''t you say it all, don''t you give leave?"


    The workshop director frowned and shouted when he saw his brother coming.


    "Brother Zhang, my brother and I have been in the factory for two months. We work from 8:00 a.m. to 12:00 a.m. every day. We haven''t had a rest all day. The day after tomorrow is my mother''s death day. Just be convenient!"


    The tone of his brother''s voice is not as humble as his brother''s.


    "Why? Are you tired? Show me the workers here. They are not the same as you. Some have worked for half a year without asking me for leave. Why do you two have more baskets?"


    The workshop director took a sip of tea and said stiffly.


    "But tomorrow is my mother''s death day!"


    Brother gritted his teeth and roared.


    "The death day has nothing to do with me. If you want a holiday, you can pack up your things and go home and have a good rest!"


    My brother was silent when he heard this. His eyes were red and looked at the workshop director stubbornly.


    "Why, what are you looking at? I''m not satisfied?" the workshop director saw his brother''s appearance, grabbed his brother''s face and shouted contemptuously.


    "We quit!" my brother was silent for a long time, and finally gritted his teeth and said this sentence.


    "Go away!" the workshop director waved his hand at will.


    "You give us your salary!"


    "Oh, you know you need a salary. OK, here you are!"


    Then the workshop director took out a pile of change from his trouser pocket, and then found a fifty and handed it to him.


    My brother looked at the fifty yuan he handed me and didn''t answer it.


    "What do you mean, too little? Give you another twenty!"


    Then the workshop director took out another twenty dollars.


    "Didn''t you say 3000 a month?"


    Asked the elder brother.


    "Yes, it''s 3000 a month, but you two leave for no reason. I should not give you a penny, but look at you two. I''ll give you 70. If you don''t want it, I won''t give it."


    "You''re breaking the law!"


    "Well, go to the court and sue me..."


    The workshop director took back his money, turned around and was ready to go.


    My brother came forward and grabbed the director''s clothes.


    "You let go!"


    The director turned to his brother and shouted.


    "Give me back the money!"


    "Don''t be shameless!"


    "For the last time, give me the money!"


    "Get out!"


    The workshop director pulled away his brother''s hand holding his clothes, but his brother immediately grabbed it back.


    "Draft it, so you can''t hear it?" the workshop director was angry, and other workers gathered around and watched the excitement.


    My brother grabbed the director''s clothes and looked at the director directly.


    "Bang!"


    The director put his foot on his brother''s stomach, but his brother''s body just shook slightly without any reaction.


    "What the hell do you want?" the director asked, looking at his brother.


    "Pay me back!"


    "No! You don''t want to get a penny!"


    "Hit someone!"


    "Kill!"


    ��������


    Seeing the director lying on the ground, the workshop was in chaos.


    "Draft it? Give it to him!"


    The director looked at the blood flowing from the trouser leg and said painfully.


    "Run!"


    After his brother finished the job, he dragged his brother out of the workshop. At this time, the security guards in the factory also rushed over.


    "Split up!"


    After the two men ran out of the workshop, my brother wiped the sweat on his forehead, loosened his hand and asked him.


    The younger brother nodded, and then they ran out of the factory from south to north, and the security guards in the factory also ran out, holding all kinds of tools in their hands, frantically chasing the two brothers.


    ����


    At the same time, Liu Rui and I went to the sex shop nearest to the harem, but found it closed.


    "Let you ink, close the door!"


    I looked at Liu Rui and said.


    "Isn''t this thing open 24 hours?"


    Liu Rui looked at the four big characters of sex products and said in frustration.


    "All right, go back!"


    I lit a cigarette and was ready to go back.


    "Do you know anyone else who sells this?"


    Liu Rui blinked and asked.


    "I know this one. I really don''t know anywhere else..."


    "Then you can accompany me to stroll elsewhere!"


    Liu Rui dragged me and had to go forward.


    "Brother, this house is closed. Other houses must be closed. Let''s go back!"


    "That''s not necessarily. Just walk with me..."


    "You are in such a hurry, what can you do one day later!" I asked speechless.


    "It''s time for her to come to my aunt in two days. I must cherish the opportunity!"


    I couldn''t help it. I had to follow Liu Rui to go forward. It took more than ten minutes. I also found several stores in the middle, but they were all closed.


    "God is going to kill me!" Liu Rui looked at the dark street and wanted to cry without tears.


    "Give up this time!"


    "Go back..." Liu Rui waved his hand and finally gave up the idea of moving forward.


    But just as Liu Ruigang and I turned around, a figure flashed in front of us!


    "Is this a man or a ghost?"


    Liu Rui looked at the figure flying past, opened his mouth and asked.


    "It should be... It should be human!"


    I was also frightened by the figure just now. The speed was really fast. It flew past us like a gust of wind.


    "This... If this person, he will participate in the Olympic Games, what else will happen to Liu Xiang!"


    Liu Rui swallowed and spit and commented.


    "Wow!"


    "Draft? Stop!"


    Just as Liu Rui and I were studying whether it was a person or a ghost, another group of people ran over. The speed of these people was obviously not as fast as the one just now, because I could clearly see their work clothes.


    "What''s going on?"


    Liu Rui looked at the second wave of people and asked suspiciously.


    "Maybe it''s catching thieves. All right, don''t look!"


    With that, I turned around and prepared to go, but Liu Rui grabbed me.


    "Go and see the excitement!"


    "Roll the calf, I''ve come out with you. The family is still alive. Go back quickly."


    "Walk, look!"


    "No, just a thief. What do you think?" I was speechless.


    "Being idle is also idle. Hurry up. I can''t keep up for a while..." Liu Rui said as he pulled me.


    "No! Go yourself. If Wu Mei asks me what you''ve done, I''ll say you opened a room with the young lady..." I''m very determined, but I won''t go.


    "OK, you''re awesome!"


    As soon as I said Wu Mei, Liu Rui immediately gave up the idea of watching the excitement and reluctantly walked back with me.


    But I don''t know how it happened. We walked forward for less than ten minutes and met those people again.


    "It''s too busy to watch..."


    Liu Rui babbled and then surrounded him directly. I had no choice but to follow him.


    We both came forward to see that the young man who had been very fast before had been pressed on the ground at this time. Others beat around this man in circles, whether it was a stick or a hammer, wildly swinging at the young man, while the young man lay on his side to prevent spinal injury and tried to protect his head with his hands.


    As soon as I saw the young man lying on the ground, I knew that this man must have received this training, otherwise he would not have made such a professional beating posture.


    "Yes, can''t you run?"


    "Bang!"


    The leading worker hit the young man on the neck with a stick. The young man was lying on the ground covered with blood. Although he didn''t say a word, his expression was very painful.


    "You don''t have to fight like that to catch a thief!"


    Liu Rui looked at the poor young man and said something reluctantly.


    "Yes! You have to die if you fight like this!"


    Although we have been to H city for a long time and have experienced many cruel things, I still feel a little unbearable looking at the youth at this moment.


    "Why don''t you go up and pull it?"


    Liu Rui still couldn''t help but want to stop these people.


    "OK!"


    Then we walked forward. Just as we were about to speak, we heard the leader shouting, "tie it up and take it away!"

 Chapter 1696

    "Fart, he was lying here yesterday!" Liu Rui was not happy after listening.


    "What about that man? Don''t tell me that''s the lonely young man you saved yesterday?" Yang Song asked, pointing to the old man who was drinking rice porridge.


    "It''s also possible. I''ll go up and ask. Maybe I''m getting old..."


    "You can pull it down and give me the money back..." Yang Song grabbed Liu Rui.


    "But I really came here yesterday!" Liu Rui was wronged.


    "Did they run away because they were afraid that you would ask ye for medical expenses?" Yuan Yuan said at this time.


    "Yes, it''s possible!" the old car nodded.


    "All right, let''s go. Let''s go back!"


    These two people left without saying a word, which made me in a bad mood. No matter what the reason, you should tell us when you leave.


    Half an hour later, we returned to the harem. Liu Rui returned all the money he donated.


    "Hey, these two people are so chilling to me..."


    In the office, Liu Rui leaned against the window, looked at the pouring rain outside and sighed sadly.


    "There may be something wrong..."


    I looked down at the account book of the Imperial Palace these days and replied without raising my head.


    "My mood today is like today''s sky, gray..."


    At this time, Liu ruiwan was like a poet with hazy eyes


    ����


    The other end.


    Perhaps because of the rainstorm, there are very few pedestrians and vehicles on the road.


    A van with the logo of a training institution is driving crazy on the road.


    "Brother Jia, you see I''m driving to 120..." the bald Niu Lei shouted happily.


    Yes, the person in the van is the mysterious organization that Liu Rui asked Yang Song for an account last time, that is, the one who specializes in education and training for others.


    "Are you a fool, driving so fast and looking back..." Gao Jia went up with a head spoon and opened his mouth and scolded.


    "No, don''t hit me on the head! I had little hair, but now I let you knock off several!" Niu Lei touched his head and said painfully.


    "Brother Lei, people say you''re smart with little hair. Why do you think you''re so stupid?" tiger, sitting in the co pilot, grinned.


    "Roll the calf!"


    Niu Lei scolded impatiently, and then turned on the radio.


    "What happened to the accident?"


    "Can you listen to something festive!" Gao Jia stretched out her hand and said again.


    "He put it himself. I''m not to blame..."


    Niu Lei wrongly changed the channel, and an impassioned song "today is a day" sounded slowly in the car.


    "Brother Jia, this song is joyful!" Niu Lei shook his body with the rhythm of the music.


    "Oh, how could I come out to work with such a..." Gao Jia covered her head with a painful expression.


    "Why, brother, do you want to quit me?" Niu Lei asked reluctantly.


    "Why don''t you go home after this ticket..."


    "No, even if I starve to death, I won''t leave your brother!" Niu Lei said stubbornly.


    "Do you ask you, B!"


    Gao Jia went up with another brain spoon.


    "Hua Hua!"


    It is raining heavily in H City, and ponding has begun to form on the uneven road.


    "Pipe, pipe!"


    Inside the van, Gao Jia shouted to the walkie talkie.


    "Copy, copy!"


    Soon a voice came from the walkie talkie.


    "Everything is ready and ready to work!"


    Gao Jia spoke quickly.


    "I see!"


    "Wow!"


    Gao Jia put down the walkie talkie, opened the black travel bag on the seat, and took out two MP5 submarines and one common 54 hands in the market.


    "After going in, drive as little as possible, don''t hurt people, just take the money, okay?"


    Gao Jia handed the two charges to Niu Lei and Huzi and asked softly.


    "I see!"


    After they took it, they nodded and replied.


    "Come on, the whole slogan!"


    Then they put their right hands together and shouted in unison, "come on! Come on! Come on! Hey!"


    ����


    "It''s raining. It''s fine in the morning. It''s like this in the afternoon..."


    "Hehe, I don''t know if I can stand it before work."


    "Enough!"


    In the bank self-service hall, two security guards squatted in front of the ATM, smoking and chatting


    "Creak!"


    The sound of rain mixed with the sound of tires rubbing the ground, and a van suddenly stopped at the door of the bank.


    "Wow!"


    Gao Jia pulled open the door and got out of the car first, while Niu Lei and his beard followed. The three put on their prepared masks. Gao Jia pinned his hand on his trouser belt and carried a travel bag in his left hand, while Niu Lei and Hu Zi rushed behind Gao Jia.


    The three men went to the bank with great arrogance.


    At the same time, the separate pipe, that is, the muscular man, had already infiltrated the bank and cut all the monitoring lines of the bank.


    "Good afternoon, avery Barty!"


    After Niu Lei entered the bank, he shook his hand and shouted.


    "Ah!"


    "Ah!"


    After Niu Lei''s words, there was chaos in the bank. No one was stupid. Everyone knew what these people did.


    "Don''t make any noise! Squat on one side!"


    As soon as tiger son saw the scene, he was a little out of control. He quickly waved his arms and organized the masses.


    Both bank staff and ordinary citizens who came to withdraw money ran to the corner with high quality and squatted together with their heads in their arms.


    This group of people not only squat very correctly, but also have amazing speed.


    "Oh, are you professionally trained? You squat quite numbly..."


    Niu Lei looked at the trembling crowd in the corner and immediately grinned.


    "Come on, stop talking nonsense and close the door!"


    Gao Jia frowned and scolded.


    "Wow!"


    Niu Lei pulled down the rolling gate of the bank.


    "Come on, hand in all your mobile phones. Don''t worry about returning them to you later. We''re mainly trying to make money and try not to kill people. So as long as you cooperate honestly, you don''t have anything to do. What should you do later..."


    Tiger carrying a plastic pocket, while receiving a mobile phone, while the masses of psychological counseling.


    "Come on, come out and open the vault!"


    Gao Jia lit a cigarette and said calmly.


    "Why, my big brother can''t speak well?"


    Looking at the quiet crowd, Niu Lei was unhappy for a moment. He pulled up a bank clerk and put it directly on his head.


    "Ah!"


    The bank clerk screamed wildly after being dragged up.


    "Pa!"


    Niu Lei pulled a big mouth on the employee''s face and directly flew his eyes off the employee''s face.


    "Did you draft it? You said you were an old man. What are you shouting about? Scare me..."


    "I learned from TV..."


    This mouth beating was really effective. The clerk stopped shouting immediately and replied in a low voice.


    "Look at your promise. Just now you were educated in vain. Tell me, who cares the most?"


    Niu Lei was speechless, patted the staff on the head and asked.


    The clerk hesitated after listening, and then trembled and pointed to a middle-aged man in his forties.


    "Come on, it''s you!" tiger came forward and pulled out the middle-aged man.


    "You... What are you doing?" the middle-aged man looked at the tiger nervously.


    "No, you''ll open the safe for me later, and then fill this bag for me!"


    Gao Jia came forward and handed the bag to the middle-aged man.


    "This..."


    The middle-aged man looked at the travel bag in his hand and trembled a little.


    "This NIMA B, Ma LiuDi!"


    Niu Lei scolded on the middle-aged man''s ass.


    The middle-aged man walked to the bank''s safe with a bag, took out the key, opened the safe, and then began to put money in it.


    "Don''t pack me a piece!"


    Huzi looked at the middle-aged man''s careful hint.


    At this time, a girl in the crowd secretly took out her second mobile phone, and then with her blind typing skills at school, a short message was successfully sent to the Bureau of H city. By the way, she also sent a first-time bank robbery, Zhang Oh, with a self photographing circle of friends.


    After receiving the alarm, he immediately verified the street monitoring of the bank, found that there was a situation in the bank, and immediately sent someone to the police.


    Gao Jia found that the middle-aged man loaded money very slowly. He wanted to delay time, so he gave Niu Lei a look directly.


    Niu Lei understood it, got up and stuck his foot in the middle-aged man''s face and scolded, "can you hurry up? You won''t catch the No. 2 bus when you go home!"


    "This is fast, this is fast..."


    The middle-aged man nodded quickly, and the movement on his hand was numb.


    "Remember to eat or fight..."


    Niu Lei scolded and went back, then looked at the people in the corner, while Gao Jia kept looking down at the time, obviously pinching.


    ����


    On the other end, the security lounge on the second floor of the harem.


    Meng Liang lay listlessly on the table, probably still distressed because I cheated him 10000 yuan.


    "What''s the matter? You look sad!"


    Yang Song staggers in with a toothpick in his mouth.


    "Tired, take a break."


    Meng Liang may think it''s not a glorious thing to be fooled by Liu Rui and me, so he didn''t talk to Yang Song.


    "Pull it. I''ll give it to you. You''re the most broke!"


    Yang Song sat opposite Meng Liang like a half immortal.


    "How do you know?"


    Hearing this, Meng Liang felt refreshed and asked with light in his eyes.


    "Did you break it?"


    Yang Song asked.


    "Broken!"


    "Did ye Han or Liu Rui fool you?"


    "You are God, how do you know!"


    "Nonsense, if you don''t get out of the door all day and stay in the bar every day, it''s hard for you to lose money unless you are fooled by these two bitches..." Yang Song methodically analyzed.


    "You said the same." Meng Liang nodded.


    "Come on, tell me what''s going on and see if I can break it?"


    Meng Liang told Yang Song in detail about how Liu Rui and I cheated him of his money.


    After hearing this, Yang Song burst out laughing.


    "Why are you laughing at JB?"


    Meng Liang saw Yang Song smile and was a little unhappy.


    "No, do you know why they want you?"


    Yang Song tried to hold back his smile and asked.


    "I don''t know!"


    Meng Liang shook his head.


    "Listen to me. First of all, there are only these people in our harem. In addition to them, there are only you and my old Che Duanhui, right?"


    "Yes, but what does it have to do with asking me to go?"


    Meng Liang can''t keep up with Yang Song''s ideas.


    "You''re stupid. Ye Han cheats the old car money every day. It''s time to sell blood to him. There''s basically no use value. Duan Hui has no money, and it''s no use fooling in the past. As for me, if I go, he can take a penny from me, I''ll call his father. So it''s just you..." Yang Song said simply.


    "Don''t say, you''re really reasonable!" Meng Liang suddenly realized by Yang Song.


    "Right! That''s it!"


    "Then how can I get the money back now?"


    Meng Liang has now fully believed Yang Song''s words.


    "It''s basically impossible for you to get the money back. Just like Ye Han, it''s Liu Yong''s second generation. It''s more difficult for you to take the money from him than to kill him..." Yang Song said.


    "I won''t be stubborn with you when you say this. If I hadn''t known him since I was a child, I also think he is Liu Yong''s illegitimate son..."


    Meng Liang nodded and agreed with Yang Song''s evaluation of me very much.


    "So it means that it must be no good. We can change our way!"


    "What way?" Meng Liang asked.


    "Do you know what''s wrong in our bar?" Yang Song asked mysteriously.


    "What, miss?"


    "You''re stupid, miss. What''s the use? You can change money!" Yang Song said nothing.


    "Then what do you say can change money!"


    "Wine!"


    "You mean let me steal wine?" Meng Liang heard this and understood Yang Song''s meaning.


    "Brother, you are enlightened!"


    "That''s not good..." Meng Liang hesitated and didn''t agree with the idea.


    "What''s wrong? The bar belongs to Ye Han. Ye Han owes you money. You''re afraid of taking him some wine!" Yang Song said with an indifferent face.


    "But isn''t this stealing?"


    "What is this? Do you understand the truth of saving the country by curve?"


    Yang Song excitedly fooled Meng Liang and spit on Meng Liang''s face.


    "How bad it would be to let others know. It''s too shabby. I won''t do it!"


    Meng Liang wiped his face, shook his head and refused.


    "The money is JB gone, and you still want face. You want face and suffer!"


    Yang Song''s face hates iron and doesn''t look rigid.


    "Then you can''t do it! If people find out, how can I stay!"


    "OK, just stay. I don''t care. You don''t want the money back..."


    With that, Yang Song walked to the door, leaving Meng Liang alone, and then lying on the table thinking about if he wanted the money back from me.


    Meng liang thought for a while, suddenly looked up, gritted his teeth, took out his mobile phone and dialed Yang Song.


    "I think we can discuss the specific process..."


    After Yang Song answered the phone, Meng Liang opened his mouth and said.


    "Ha ha, that''s right!"


    Yang Song smiled.


    "Come here."


    Soon Yang Song ran back.


    "Have you figured it out?" Yang Song smiled at Meng Liang.


    "He is unkind, I am unjust, nothing wrong!" Meng Liang replied firmly.


    "Ha ha, that''s right. We''ll go to the wine store while no one is there. Then I''ll call the wine collector and ask him to wait for us at the back door of the wine store. No one will find out!"


    After hearing Yang Song''s thoughts, Meng Liang was stunned. Then he looked at Yang Song and asked, "have you ever done this?"


    "Ha ha, occasionally, occasionally, forced by life!"


    "Not once?" Meng asked.


    "There are so many wines in the wine store, who can find them? Ye Han can''t count them every day. Come on, don''t ink. There will be many guests later, so it''s not easy to rectify..."


    After that, Yang Song dragged Meng Liang to the wine warehouse. In this way, Yang Song successfully fooled Meng Liang to join his wine stealing team.


    ����


    On the other side, in the bank.


    The middle-aged man had filled a travel bag with money and handed the bag to Gao Jia shivering.


    "Withdraw!"


    Gao Jia took the money bag and weighed the weight. She felt there was no problem, so she turned her head and shouted at Niu Lei and Huzi.


    Then the three men strode to the door of the bank with money bags.


    But just then, the siren outside suddenly sounded.


    "Brother Jia, here comes..." Niu Lei was the first to react when he heard the siren.


    "Fuck!"


    Gao Jia glanced at her watch and scolded in a low voice.


    A recidivist like Gao Jia, who often walks on the edge of the law, must have dealt with him many times, so he knows very well about his detection ability and alarm ability. In addition, he has a very accurate calculation of the time when the nearest Bureau drives here, and the error is basically no more than two minutes. That''s why he hasn''t caught him for so many years.


    But today came five minutes earlier than he expected. What does that mean?


    It means someone reported the case in advance!


    Neither driving time nor police time can be changed. The only change is detection time!


    Gao Jia listened to the siren outside, calmly took out his walkie talkie and shouted, "plan B!"


    "Copy that!"


    After that, Gao Jia didn''t go forward, nor did he take hostages like on TV, but went directly to the bank. Niu Lei and Huzi followed behind with a money bag.


    After a while, the three walked to a window in the corridor on the first floor of the bank. At this time, the pipe that the team had not appeared was outside the window. They didn''t know what to poke.


    "What''s the matter?" Gao Jia shouted through the window.


    "Something happened and the fence was replaced with a new one..." Guan said helplessly.


    "What an inch today!" Niu Lei exclaimed.


    "Yes, how can I do this?" tiger said a little depressed.


    The Gaojia gang will make many plans before each operation. For example, today, they think they may come in advance, so a few days before the operation, a person will appear in front of the window and sprinkle professionally prepared copper sulfate on the window. In this way, the iron fence will be corroded and rusted in a few days.


    But people are not as good as heaven. Gao Jia didn''t come yesterday. It was yesterday that the bank staff just found that the fence was broken and replaced it with a new one.


    It was such a professional team that seemed to be facing a desperate situation. The footsteps in the house were getting closer and closer, and beads of sweat began to appear on Gao Jia''s forehead.


    "Brother Jia, what''s the matter? Is there any plan C or something..."


    As the footsteps came closer and closer, Gao Jia''s emotions became more and more nervous.


    "Step on..."


    "Look ahead!"


    The shouts of provoked several people''s nerves.


    Gao Jia lowered her head and remained silent, trying to think about the way to escape in her mind.


    "Brother Jia, do something!"


    Niu Lei stamped his feet anxiously.


    "Don''t make a noise. Don''t you see he''s thinking!"


    The pipe outside the window roared in a low voice. Although he was outside at this time, he was more nervous than anyone in the room.


    Gao Jia was silent for a while, and finally raised her head and asked, "pipe, did you still have the liquid nitrogen we used to unlock the lock last time?"


    "I''ll find..."


    With that, the pipe ran into the car and soon ran out with a bottle of liquid nitrogen tank and a hammer.


    "Brother Jia, I found it!"


    "Fuck, thanks to Niu Lei''s laziness, he didn''t pack up! Hurry up!"


    Gao Jia spits, and her eyes finally show vitality.


    "Brother, are we saved?"


    Niu Lei didn''t understand what was going on and asked carefully.


    "Look at fortune!"


    Gao Jia simply replied, because he knew that even with liquid nitrogen, it would take more time to open the fence, and there might not be much time left for them!


    "Stab!"


    The pipe skillfully controls the liquid nitrogen tank, and the cold liquid nitrogen is poured on the fence in an instant.


    "People inside don''t move! Put down your weapons!"


    At this time, holding it up, he found Gao Jia and several of them.


    "Kang Kang!"


    Gao Jia turned back for two hours and hurriedly hid from the wall of the corridor.


    "You are surrounded!"


    Hiding behind the wall, he leaned out his head and shouted.


    "Surround you, big B!"


    Tiger son shouted and raised his charge.


    "Da Da!"


    A row of bullets swept towards the wall.


    "Pipe, hurry up. The situation is very urgent!"


    After Niu Lei shouted, he also picked up the charge and shot at a meal.


    "Da Da!"


    "Be careful, bullets don''t have eyes. It''s not easy to make money. Don''t hurt yourself!"


    Niu Lei reminded him while driving. It can be seen that he is indeed a kind criminal.


    "Dong Yao... Dong Yao, this is Dong San. Copy that, please go back!"


    "Hole three, please!"


    "The prisoner has it in his hand. Ask for quick support!"


    "Received, received!"


    It was certainly not the first time that the Gang opposite committed a crime, because the weapons of these people were obviously more advanced than their own, so they immediately took out the walkie talkie and asked for support.


    "Hula!"


    After confirming Gao Jia''s position, a large number of armed police rushed to the corridor with * * and explosion-proof shields.


    "The people inside put down their weapons!"


    The leader of the team shouted at Gao Jia and them with a big horn.


    "Put B!"


    Niu Lei turned back and scolded.


    "Don''t give me a B face, give me a strong outburst!"


    As soon as the captain waved, the armed police would rush up in an instant.


    "Don''t come here, I have hostages!"


    After Niu Lei shouted, the armed police stopped.


    "There''s B, no hostages, then the whole!"


    The captain lit a cigarette and was not used to it.


    "Bang! Bang!"


    Just then two hammers knocked open the fence on the window.


    "Fuck, it''s open! Brother Jia has done it!"


    The pipe wiped the sweat on his forehead and shouted loudly.


    "Come on, Leizi, give him the whole flower work!"


    Gao Jia grinned when she saw the window open.


    "Well, watch everyone! Draw up the art of shadow separation!"


    After shouting, Niu Lei took out a * * * and threw it directly to the wall.


    "Bang!"


    ***The explosion opened and there was thick smoke in front of me.


    At the same time, Gao Jia, Niu Lei and Huzi jumped out of the window.


    "Cough!"


    "Fuck, chase me!"


    The captain held a gas mask in his mouth and shouted.


    The armed police heard the order and ran to the window.


    Outside the window.


    "Brother Jia, I can''t run..."


    The tiger with the money bag ran less than 200 meters and was very tired.


    "Usually let you exercise, you don''t listen, eat fat, like a pig!"

 Chapter 1697

    Gao Jia turned her head and dragged the tiger forward.


    "Lord... The main reason is that this bag is too heavy!"


    Huzi shouted breathlessly.


    "You, you can''t throw it away!"


    Gao Jia was speechless.


    Just this time they talked, the armed police had caught up.


    Tiger saw the armed police catching up, threw down the money bag and ran away at an amazing speed.


    "Brother Jia, you can''t run like this!" Niu Lei shouted, grinning as he looked at the armed police behind him getting closer and closer.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you don''t want to squat on the fence, run quickly!"


    At this time, the four suddenly saw a van with a sign of high price recycling of tobacco and alcohol.


    "Brother Jia, there''s a car ahead!"


    Niu Lei sees the car just like his father.


    "There''s no way out of heaven!"


    Gao Jia was also excited when she saw the car.


    ����


    "For the last time, I won''t do it with you next time!"


    Meng Liang, with a few bottles of expensive red wine in his hand, said to Yang Song.


    "Come on, why are you so inky? I''m all for you!"


    Yang Song made Meng Liang''s ink a little impatient.


    "Creak!"


    Yang Song pushed open the small door next to the wine storehouse of the back palace. This door is usually reserved for the convenience of entering wine, but I never expected that this door has made great achievements today!


    As soon as Yang Song opened the door, he saw several people with masks trying to smash the glass of the van, while the wine driver hid in the van with a dull expression. He didn''t understand the meaning of these people smashing the van when they came up!


    "Man, what are you doing? Is this film or performance art?" Yang Song asked, afraid of a person''s shoulder.


    "Don''t mind your leisure..."


    The person Yang Song photographed was Niu Lei. When Niu Lei was about to turn around and swear, he suddenly saw Yang Song''s face and was stunned.


    "Jia... Brother Jia, why do you think this man looks so familiar!" Niu Lei shouted excitedly, pointing to Yang Song.


    Gao Jia immediately turned her head when she heard Niu Lei shouting.


    "Big brother, what a coincidence!"


    "Do you know me?" Yang Song was a little confused by these words.


    "Me, Gao Jia!"


    Gao Jia pulled off her mask and shouted.


    "President Gao!"


    When Yang Song saw Gao Jia, his expression was also very excited.


    "Brother, do you have a place to hide people?"


    Gao Jia asked, holding Yang Song''s hand.


    "Come with me!"


    Yang Song knew what Gao Jia did, so he didn''t have any ink. He directly took Gao Jia and them into the harem.


    For a moment, Meng Liang and the wine driver were left on the whole road. They didn''t know what had happened. They looked at each other and were silent. Meng Liang opened his mouth and said, "what''s the matter? Do you still accept the wine?"


    "I accept NIMA B!"


    The driver stepped on the accelerator and the van drove away.


    "Where are the people?"


    When the armed police came to the gate of our harem, they found that the man was gone. Looking around, they found that there was only one door in our harem, so they immediately pushed the door to break in, but found it locked.


    The armed police took out the walkie talkie and shouted, "team sun, the target has been lost!"


    "Shit, how can I lose it!" shouted the walkie talkie.


    "Maybe I went to the owner''s house. There''s a door!"


    "Why don''t you go in and wait?"


    "The door is locked!"


    "Shit, wait for me!"


    After that, team sun ran to the back door of our back palace with some.


    ����


    At the other end, Yang Song ran into the back palace with Gao Jia and led them directly to the wine cellar.


    "Mr. Gao, you can make do now..."


    Yang Song opened the waste carton on the cellar floor and made a space.


    "Sorry to trouble you!"


    Gao Jia sat casually on the ground, panting and talking.


    "Where are you? If you catch up with me, you can''t help!"


    "OK, brother, you helped my brother a lot this time. I remember that!"


    Gao Jia is not a person who can speak, and men don''t need so much language communication. I remember this sentence. It''s enough.


    "Mr. Gao, I''m not willing to listen to what you said. What can I do for you if I remember..."


    Yang Song reached out and handed Gao Jia a cigarette. He said in an unhappy tone.


    "Hehe, too. Don''t always call me President Gao. It''s awkward. I''m a few years older than you. Just call me brother Jia..."


    Gao Jia took the cigarette and said.


    "OK, I won''t suffer any loss. What''s the reason for this just now? I think the armed police have done it. The scene is very spectacular!" Yang Song casually glanced at the charge in the hands of Niu Lei and others and asked in doubt.


    Gao Jia lit the cigarette, took a deep breath, and then casually said, "nothing about JB, it''s the bank next to you. The security facilities are not perfect. We helped educate..."


    Yang Song swallowed his saliva and stammered, "you... You robbed the bank!"


    "That''s what I mean!" Gao Jia nodded.


    "It''s awesome. It''s estimated that you dare to do such work in the whole H city..."


    Yang Song gave a thumbs up. Now he admires Gao Jia''s gang.


    "Otherwise, there will be a strategic accident, and we can''t hide here..."


    "All right, you have a rest here first. I''ll go outside and see what happens."


    Yang Song stood up and was ready to go. When he was about to get to the door, he suddenly turned around and asked, "do you want to order two young ladies? The young ladies in our store live well..."


    "Do you charge?" Niu Lei stood up and asked with his eyes shining.


    "There must be a charge!"


    "Forget it..." Niu Lei sat down again.


    "Good figure!" Yang Song then shouted.


    "Can you keep an account?"


    "No!"


    "Get out! Who came out to rob the bank and brought their own money!"


    Niu Lei made Yang song very depressed, but he had no money in his pocket.


    Yang Song thought Niu Lei was right. These people must have no money, so they were not in the ink. They went upstairs to my office.


    "Our company needs such employees. Business opportunities can be found everywhere!"


    Gao Jia looked at Yang Song''s back and exclaimed.


    ����


    At the other end, sun Dui has arrived at the back door of our harem.


    "Can this door be fully opened?" Sun team kicked a solid anti-theft door and asked.


    "Yes, but it takes time!" the armed police nearby replied.


    "Fuck, how long will it take?" Sun asked anxiously.


    "About half an hour..."


    "Half an hour... It''s too late! These people can run away. What a waste!" team sun hit the security door with a fist and trembled with anger.


    "It''s not all their fault. These people are not ordinary kidnappers!" one grade looked at the small one and said.


    "It''s not ordinary. Why, they can fly!" Sun asked with his neck crossed.


    "They can''t fly, but they can spend time!" Xiaoxi replied.


    "Oh, if you weren''t my brother-in-law, I would be the first to give it to you!"


    "You give me a try!"


    "Roll the calf, leave two people waiting in place, and the others will go to the front door with me..."


    Sun Dui really didn''t want to talk to his brother-in-law. He turned around and gave an order. Then he ran to the front door of our harem with people.


    ����


    "Leaf, leaf!"


    Before Yang Song entered my office, he shouted loudly in the corridor. When I heard the cry, I ran out of the office.


    "What''s the matter?" I looked at Yang Song and asked.


    "I saved several people just now!" Yang Song said holding the wall.


    "Who?"


    "The last time you asked me to charge Liu Rui, they owed us $3 million!" Yang Song tried to make me remember who Gao Jia was.


    "The one who specializes in kidnapping?"


    "Yes!" Yang Song nodded.


    "What happened to them?"


    "They just robbed the bank and were found!"


    , you''re crazy. How dare you bring such a person home! "


    When I heard Yang Song''s words, I suddenly collapsed, widened my eyes and shouted.


    "Didn''t you catch up! Who knows what a coincidence! Besides, who will pay the money if these people go in!"


    "Hurry to roll the calf, where are you now?" I asked irritably.


    In fact, it''s not that I don''t want to save these people. It''s just that our harem has stabilized recently. I really don''t want to have anything to do with social things, but there''s no way. If you don''t ask for something, it''s for you!


    "People are in the wine cellar!" Yang Song pointed to the direction of the wine cellar.


    "Go, take me!"


    As soon as I was about to take a step, I saw the crowd at the front door confused. I knew it was coming in.


    "Go and tell those people in the wine cellar not to come out no matter what happens, and leave the rest to me!"


    I whispered an order to Yang Song, and then walked downstairs directly.


    "Stop the music!" team sun shouted to the DJ station after entering the hall.


    "What''s the matter?" the old car immediately greeted him when he saw him coming in and asked with a smile.


    "Are you the person in charge here?" team sun asked after looking at the old car.


    "Lobby manager!"


    The old car has learned a lot since the last incident. He doesn''t say he is in charge anymore.


    "Just now several robbers ran into you. Please cooperate!" Sun took out his certificate and kept scanning the dance floor.


    "No, I''ve been watching just now. I didn''t see anyone coming in!"


    The old car was embarrassed because he knew that once it cooperated, he had to block the scene and investigate one by one. The last miss''s affair has affected our business in the harem. If we do it again, some guests may not come in the future. The night show is a fun thing to play, but if something happens to you in three or two days, who is willing to come!


    "You can''t see it. You came in through the back door. Please cooperate..." team sun pushed the old car and was about to go inside.


    "It''s not suitable for you!" the old car collapsed and stopped in front of team sun.


    "What do you mean? Cooperate, OK?" team sun looked at the old car in front of him and tried to keep down his anger.


    The old car looked at the situation in front of him and didn''t know how to deal with the situation, because if the gang had to break in, he couldn''t stop it, so he was silent and said: ", give me face!"


    "Who are you? I''ll give you face!"


    With that, team sun reached out to pull open the old car, but before his hand touched the old car, he was stopped by me.


    "Why, I have to hit people!" I asked with a smile.


    After my hand was, he looked me up and down and asked, "who are you?"


    "Bar owner!" I replied with a smile still on my face.


    "Well, I suspect you have hidden suspects here. Please cooperate immediately!" sun looked at me and said.


    Just as I was about to speak here, Liu Rui staggered over with a cigarette in his mouth and shouted, "what''s the matter? People are forced? Do you want people to do business?"


    "Who are you?" Sun Dui asked, frowning at Liu Rui.


    "The second owner of the bar!" Liu Rui didn''t know when to give himself a whole name.


    "What does the second boss mean?"


    "He''s dead. The bar is mine!"


    Liu Ruihu replied.


    Hearing this, I tried not to laugh, but everyone at the bottom laughed.


    "Are you his son?" Sun Dui was amused and asked with a grin.


    "Can you talk? Don''t run to us all the time without B. If you want to go somewhere else, we don''t welcome scum like you!" although Liu Rui knew he was wrong, he still pointed at sun and scolded.


    I didn''t stop Liu Rui when he cursed, because he really relieved his hatred.


    "Keep your mouth clean!" Sun Dui''s brother-in-law was unhappy when his brother-in-law was scolded.


    "Who are you? I''ll scold you. What can you do?" Liu Rui said with a frown and a cigarette in his mouth.


    "... say it again?" my brother-in-law reached out to push Liu Rui.


    "Oh, don''t touch me. I''m weak. If you touch me, I''ll lie down and I''ll tell you!" Liu Rui stared at the beads. Anyway, it''s hard to hear what he said.


    "I''ll kill you!" Sun Dui''s brother-in-law roared, raised his fist and was about to start, but as soon as he raised it, sun Dui grabbed his wrist and scolded, "go away..."


    My brother-in-law bit his teeth, gave Liu Rui a fierce look, turned his head and stopped talking.


    Liu Rui still looked at his brother-in-law with a cheap smile on his face.


    "Please cooperate with our work!" team sun didn''t pay attention to Liu Rui, but looked at me directly and said.


    "I cooperate with you? Who cooperates with me? Who will compensate me for my business this day?" I looked at Sun team and asked.


    "I''ll give you a satisfactory answer afterwards!" team sun looked at me and said.


    "OK, how to cooperate?" I asked with my eyebrows.


    "I suspect the suspect is in your bar. I''ll go in and search it!"


    "Evidence? Show me the warrant!" I said casually.


    "You are looking for trouble!" Sun Dui said without expression.


    "How dare I! If you have a search warrant, you can go in and do whatever you don''t!"


    "Can you mend it afterwards?" Sun team looked at me and said.


    "No!"


    "If you do, I can sue you for obstructing official business!"


    "Then you go, don''t send it!" then I turned and prepared to go.


    "What''s your name?" Sun Dui was trembling with anger at this time.


    "Ye Han!" replied crisp.


    "OK, I remember you!"


    "No!" I waved my hand without looking back.


    "Let''s go!"


    As soon as team sun gritted his teeth and turned around, he took people out of the dance floor.


    "Don''t come next time!"


    Just as these people were about to go out, Liu Rui was cheap and shouted at the door.


    When sun Dui''s brother-in-law heard this, he turned to Liu Rui and raised his middle finger, and Liu Rui made a grimace in return.


    When the old car saw everyone leaving, he went to the DJ station, picked up the microphone and shouted, "there was an accident just now. Don''t care. Then get up high! Today the whole audience is 10% off!"


    "Car less cow force!"


    "The car is less powerful!"


    Hearing the words of the old car, the young people on the dance floor actually whistled and coaxed, the strong music sounded, and the atmosphere of the whole harem became active again.


    When I got back to the office, I took out the phone and dialed Guo Siwei.


    "Brother Guo!" as soon as Guo thought answered the phone, I immediately shouted in a sweet voice.


    "What''s the matter with you again?" Guo thought speechless. He knew that I must have something to call him.


    "A few people came here just now. They have to say that I have bandits here and let me drive them out..."


    "Who is leading the team?" Guo thought.


    "It seems that my surname is sun..." I recalled and said.


    "OK, I see. You''ve stopped recently!"


    "Understand, understand!"


    With that, I hung up the phone. As soon as I was ready to sit down, Liu Rui ran in with a few bottles of wine and some dishes.


    "Where are they, Mr. Gao?" Liu Rui shouted at me.


    "No, how do you know that President Gao is with me?"


    "Yang Song told me on wechat that President Gao came and asked me to bring some wine and vegetables!" Liu Rui said happily.


    "Well, why is your mouth so loose? Why don''t you ask him? Why are you running here?"


    "Yes, but he didn''t return to me. Was it them who were looking for just now?"


    "No!" I shook my head directly.


    "You can pull it down. Yang Song told me that President Gao opened the bank..."


    "No, you know everything. What else to ask!"


    "I don''t know where they are?"


    "They are in the wine cellar..."


    Before I finished speaking, Liu Rui ran out of the office like a gust of wind.


    "These people..."


    I looked at the empty office and scolded.


    Then I rubbed my temples and stood up and walked towards the wine cellar.


    "Mr. Gao! I''m coming!"


    Liu Rui, who roasted chicken and liquor, went mad to the cellar and shouted as he ran.


    Hearing Liu Rui''s cry, Yang Song hurriedly ran out, covered Liu Rui''s mouth and whispered, "are you stupid? You haven''t walked clean yet. What are you shouting for?"


    "Hehe, it''s all right..."


    Seeing Liu Rui coming, Gao Jia took the lead to stand up, smiled casually and said.


    "I brought the wine. Mr. Gao, let''s sit down and have a drink..."


    Liu Rui runs to Gao Jia and says.


    "Isn''t this wine cellar full of wine? Why do you take wine?"


    Niu Lei was puzzled.


    "That''s all fake wine..."


    After laughing and talking, Liu Rui sat down on the ground, took out Baijiu and cooked food, and drank with laughter and laughter.


    "Hey, brother, I heard you worked for the bank?" Liu Rui pulled down a chicken leg and asked curiously.


    "Hehe, you are very well informed..." Gao Jia sipped the wine and said with a smile.


    "Hey, tell me about the situation at that time!" Liu Rui pursued.


    "What can I say about this thing? If you can open two..."


    "That''s different. Anyone can open the whole open, but the key can come out after the whole open. It''s a technical job..." Liu Rui said with a curl of his mouth.


    "If I hadn''t met you, it would have been terrible this time..." Gao Jia took another sip of wine while talking, obviously afraid.


    "It''s all fate!" said Yang Song.


    "There''s nothing wrong with that. Come on, let''s go and respect fate!" Gao Jia immediately raised her glass and shouted.


    "To fate!" Liu Rui shouted.


    Several people raised their glasses, simply touched them, and then drank them all in one gulp.


    "The wine is so strong..." after drinking two liang, Liu Ruiming was a little on his head and his face began to turn red.


    "Hehe, you can''t afford to drink..." Niu Lei looked at Liu Rui grinning and said with a smile.


    "Do you know what my name is outside?" Liu Rui was unhappy at this and looked at Niu Lei and asked.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Liu Jiuxian!" Liu Rui said proudly.


    "Good name, blunt this name, I have to go with you!" Niu Lei immediately raised his glass.


    "No problem!"


    Liu Ruihu had another drink with Niu Lei.


    "Brother, you haven''t told me the process of robbing the bank?" Liu Ruiming said with a big tongue after two glasses of wine.


    "It''s not good for you to know more about it!" Gao Jia waved her hand and refused.


    "Idle is also idle. Talk nonsense."


    "This is a trade secret. I can''t tell you nonsense!" the tiger opened his mouth and said.


    "Don''t talk. If it weren''t for you, we would all be successful now..." Niu Lei scolded irritably.


    "Fart, it''s heavy. I''m sure I can''t take it alone. Can you blame me for this?" Tiger stood up and shouted with staring eyes.


    "Get out of here and fight!" Gao Jia kicked the tiger and scolded irritably.


    "He asked for trouble first!" tiger was kicked and shouted a little wronged.


    "You too. Why are you so cheap? We can earn money without money. People are fine..." Gao Jia scolded with annoyance, pointing to Niu Lei.


    "I didn''t mean to..." Niu Lei explained in a low voice.


    "Is it intentional? If I can say this, can''t you make it clear?" Gao Jia then turned to the tiger and shouted, "what did you stand up for just now? He said you would beat him again? Do you know something good? So many people are watching! Shame?"


    "Brother, I''m wrong!" tiger son realized that he had done something wrong.


    "Yes, it''s enough for JB to make trouble every day. Stop it for me..."


    Gao Jia was already depressed by what happened today. In addition, the two people made such a fuss, and the pent up emotions finally broke out.


    "Brother Gao, what a big thing. I''m not angry. Let me tell you. I was not present at that time. I wanted to be present. Just the combination of us. Even if Altman came, we could both lie in front of each other..." Yang Song immediately hugged Gao Jia''s shoulder and comforted him when he saw that the atmosphere was wrong.


    "If you want to go, you may not be able to go into the bank..." Liu Rui scolded irritably.


    "Hahaha!" Gao Jia opened her mouth and smiled after listening to them. She was in a much better mood immediately.


    At this time, I came in, looked at some people talking and laughing and said, "have you drunk?"


    Hearing my voice, Gao Jia stood up and asked Liu Rui, "who is this?"


    "A pony, don''t worry about him..." Liu Rui didn''t answer. He knew it was me.


    "Liu Rui, what did you just say? Do you want your salary this month?" I asked with a smile and kicked Liu Rui.


    "That''s all you can do..."


    "This is Gao Jia, General Manager Gao?" I ignored Liu Rui and politely extended my right hand to Gao Jia.


    Gao Jia reached out and gave me a simple shake, then smiled and asked, "are you?"


    "Ye Han, the owner of this bar," I said with a smile.


    "Oh, it''s boss Ye. Something happened just now. Sorry to disturb..."


    "Hehe, Yang Song told me all about you. I just came here and let me go..."

 Chapter 1698

    "Don''t worry, brother. We''ll go when it gets dark!" Gao Jia said before I finished.


    "Brother Gao, you misunderstood me. I didn''t mean that. You''ll stay with me these days. Although you didn''t come in, you must be blocking you outside..." I smiled and said.


    "How interesting! Our case is not small, so don''t bother you!" Gao Jia scratched her nose and said awkwardly.


    "You and Liu Rui and Yang Song are friends. Their friends are my friends. As long as you don''t dislike the bad environment here, you can stay at ease for a few days!"


    After listening to me, Gao Jia was silent for a moment, then nodded and said with a smile: "Liu Yongxuan''s people are really right! Decent!"


    "I don''t know whether it''s decent or not, but I know brother Gao, you still owe me more than three million. If you go in, who can I find the money?" I smiled and said.


    I didn''t mean to ask Gao Jia for money when I said this. I just wanted to give him psychological comfort and tell him that there would be no accident here.


    After listening to my words, Gao Jia was stunned, then understood what I meant, laughed and said, "don''t worry, brother, brother qian can''t yell at you..."


    "Ha ha, that''s OK. You guys drink. I have something to do, so I won''t bother you!"


    After that, I walked outside the wine cellar. Gao Jia wanted to send me, but was stopped. After all, they had a special identity and it was bad for others to see them.


    After I left the wine cellar, Gao Jia returned to her place and sat down. She looked at the glass in her hand quietly with her head down. After looking at it for a while, she smiled mysteriously.


    "Brother Jia, what are you laughing at here?" Liu Rui pushed Gao Jia in a daze and asked.


    "... nothing!" Gao Jia responded.


    "Then why are you laughing? Come on, drink!" at this time, Liu Rui blushed like a monkey''s ass and clamored to drink.


    "By the way, what does Ye Han have to do with you?" Gao Jia asked, looking at Liu Rui and Yang Song.


    "I grew up with Ye. He is a man. Although he is a little bad, he must be a good man. He told you to stay well. There must be nothing wrong. I know him!" Liu Rui thought and said.


    "Yes, brother Jia, you can rest assured to stay here!" Yang Song nodded.


    "That means you are not locals?" Gao Jia was stunned and asked in doubt.


    "No, our hometown is SZ!" Liu Rui said after eating chicken legs, shaking his head.


    "Ha ha, it''s interesting..." Gao Jia shook his head and said with a smile.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Rui asked heartlessly.


    "Nothing, come and drink!"


    With that, Gao Jia raised the glass in her hand again.


    ����


    The next day, 3 p.m.


    I was sleepy at home. Suddenly, the mobile phone beside the bed vibrated wildly. I tried my best to touch the mobile phone. I saw that it was Du''s broken shoes. I pressed it to death, and then went to sleep.


    After a while, Du Xianyang called again.


    "What are you doing? Sleeping!" I answered the phone and hummed.


    "Elder brother, what time is it? You''re still sleeping!" Du Xianyang shouted like a broken Gong.


    "Brother, I slept at five yesterday..."


    "Get up quickly!" Du Xianyang said impatiently.


    "What are you doing up?"


    "I won''t tell you. Will I take you to a game!"


    "Shit, I forgot about it!" I slapped my forehead and sat up directly.


    "Wash quickly and I''ll pick you up later..."


    With that, Du Xianyang hung up the phone directly, and I got up quickly and ran to Meng Liang''s room, because I wanted to take Meng Liang with me.


    "Don''t sleep with JB, go out with me..." I kicked Meng Liang''s ass and shouted.


    "Roll the calf, sleep!" Meng Liang turned impatiently and hummed.


    "Do you want that ten thousand dollars or not!" I said while wearing my pants.


    "I want it!" Meng liangteng sat up and shouted.


    "Get up if you want!"


    "What are you doing?" Meng Liang rubbed his eyes and asked without waking up.


    "Join a meal..."


    I found a pair of leather shoes from Meng Liang''s shoe cabinet and put them on my feet. Among us, if we were best dressed at ordinary times, it would be Meng Liang. This B dress is always clean and the small head shape is very sharp before work every day. Unlike Liu Rui, who doesn''t wash his feet once every six months, there are two sets of clothes a year, one in spring and summer and one in autumn and winter, It''s like begging at the door every day. Really, sometimes when I see Liu Rui, I have the impulse to bend down and throw him some money.


    "Why take me?" Meng Liang was stunned and asked with a puzzled little look.


    "Hey, our harem is just what you can take. It''s embarrassing for others to take it out..." I sighed and said.


    "Then I won''t go..." Meng liang thought and lay down again, ready to go to bed.


    "Why?" I was a little puzzled.


    "Yang Song has analyzed it for me. It''s definitely not good to go out with you. I won''t go..."


    "Go and drop the basket. He knows blind BB in one day..."


    "Anyway, I won''t go. Find someone else..."


    "OK, don''t go, right? Then I''ll find someone else. I was going to return the money to you yesterday. You don''t want it very much now..." I stood up and pretended to go.


    "Get... Don''t BB! Can''t I go? Get out!" Meng Liang waved his hand impatiently and shouted, "don''t I have to bring money for dinner?"


    Twenty minutes later.


    "It''s not finished yet?" Du Xianyang stood downstairs with a big sunglasses and shouted at my floor.


    "It''s over, you stand downstairs and shout JB! You can''t call!" I opened the window and replied speechless.


    "You can''t spend money on the phone. Come down when you''re done..." Du Xianyang replied impatiently.


    Five minutes later.


    Meng Liang and I got into Du Xianyang''s car.


    "Liangzi will go too?" Du Xianyang asked, looking at Meng Liang.


    "Well, he''s just fine..." I nodded and then asked, "where are we going?"


    "Yaxuan." Du Xianyang answered while driving.


    "Who''s going?"


    "You''ll know when you arrive..."


    Du Xianyang drove quite fast. We arrived at the dinner place in about half an hour, Yaxuan.


    Yaxuan has a serious name and elegant environment. It is a club with close space. The so-called upper class people in H city love to go to this place to eat and drink tea to show their different tastes.


    Among the people who went this time, my background was the lowest, and Du Xianyang just went on behalf of his father. If I were myself, I couldn''t even enter this door


    At the door of Yaxuan club, Meng Liang and I were about to go inside, but Du Xianyang stopped us directly.


    "No membership card, no entry..." Du Xianyang said to me while taking out his mobile phone to make a phone call.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Hello, Uncle Li, I''m here. Come out and pick me up..."


    Du Xianyang whispered, then put down his cell phone and said to us, "don''t look at this broken place B. those people love to come, so be a little strict..."


    "It''s all right. I don''t know the rules here for the first time." I smiled and said.


    "What JB rules are unruly? They are all a group of old Wang Badu who love to pretend to be B. If my father didn''t let me come over, I wouldn''t come..." Du Xianyang glanced and said.


    "Are there any programs coming in later?"


    "I just eat and drink when I go in! But you''re different. You''ve been in H city for several months, and your profession is also special. It''s good to properly contact the people inside..." Du Xianyang talked to me so seriously for the first time.


    "Why help me?"


    I know du Xianyang is helping me broaden my contacts. He looked at him vaguely and asked.


    "I said I had a crush on you. Do you believe it?"


    Du Xianyang resumed his usual conversation with me and asked with a wink.


    "Fuck off, I don''t like you. I''m full of bags..."


    "Ha ha, it''s too much!"


    Du Xianyang kicked me and smiled.


    When I was joking with Du Xianyang, a kind-looking middle-aged man walked out of the Yaxuan Club steadily.


    "Uncle Li!" Du Xianyang waved and shouted when he saw the middle-aged man.


    "Come, little Du!" the middle-aged man came to Du Xianyang, grabbed his hand and said.


    "Come on, uncle. How are you recently?"


    Du Xianyang was like a pupil in front of Uncle Li. I got goose bumps when I heard his voice.


    "Very good, your father didn''t come?" the middle-aged man smiled and asked.


    "My father has something to do and can''t come..."


    "Who are these two?" at this time, the middle-aged man finally realized the existence of Meng Liang and me.


    "Ye Han!"


    "Meng Liang!"


    I nodded with Meng liangchong, a middle-aged man, and introduced him politely.


    "My friend, I came here with nothing to do today."


    Du Xianyang also said.


    "Oh, Lao Liu''s hands are low. Are those children the two of them?"


    The middle-aged man recalled and asked.


    "Yes, it''s them. Now the Bailemen is theirs," Du Xianyang said.


    "Hehe, I''ve heard about you. Young and promising! Very good!"


    The middle-aged man came forward and patted me on the shoulder.


    "It''s all small mischief..." I said a little embarrassed.


    "OK, don''t stand, come in with me..."


    The middle-aged man carried his hands and led us into the Yaxuan club.


    After entering the private room, a senior round table was surrounded by about a dozen middle-aged people, smoking and blowing cow force.


    "Oh, nephew Du is coming?" our forefoot stepped into the private room, and a middle-aged man with a rich face and beard shouted.


    "Uncle Fang, I haven''t seen you for a long time! How''s the medicinal one I recommended to you last time? Can''t you find the feeling of being 20?" Du Xianyang walked quickly to the middle-aged man, bowed his head and whispered to me: "Fang Mingcheng, a food machinery man."


    "Er... We''ll talk about this later, ha ha!"


    Fang Mingcheng hugged Du Xianyang warmly.


    In this way, Du Xianyang warmly greeted everyone present, and everyone responded warmly. It can be seen that Du Xianyang is not the first time to attend such a party. He pays attention to the order and method of greeting, and Du Xianyang will introduce me to the person who greeted me before greeting.


    But I didn''t remember any of them. Since I entered this house, I felt uncomfortable all over.


    "Big nephew, you haven''t introduced the two children you brought! After Du Xianyang said hello, Fang Mingcheng smiled and pointed to me and said to Meng Liang.


    At this time, Du Xianyang was busy and had forgotten us. Just about to sit on the stool, he stood up again when he heard this.


    "These two people are not simple. I''ll tell you!" Du Xianyang patted me on the shoulder.


    "Hehe, it''s a big start?" asked a middle-aged man with dark skin at the bottom.


    "Original H City entertainment industry, who is this?" when he spoke, Du Xianyang gave a thumbs up.


    "That must be Liu Yong. Why are these two children related to Liu Yong?" the black faced middle-aged man replied.


    "Uncle Wang, congratulations on your correct answer!" Du Xianyang smiled, then pulled me over and said to Meng Liang: "this is Ye Han, this Meng Liang, the current Bailemen bar, is their successor appointed by Liu Yongqin!"


    Although Du Xianyang was a bit arrogant, he was very effective. People at the bottom looked at us differently.


    "Hehe, my nephew can. Now I''m playing with Liu Yong''s successor..." Fang Mingcheng sipped his tea and said with a smile.


    "It''s OK. I''m mainly interested in the entertainment industry..."


    Du Xianyang secretly waved his hand and motioned me to sit down with Meng Liang.


    "Let your father give you some money to open a bar or something?" the black faced middle-aged man looked at Du Xianyang meaningfully and said.


    "Uncle Wang, will you join me if I open a bar?" Du Xianyang finally took time to drink after sitting down.


    "Must go!"


    "That''s OK, ye Han, my friend! His bar is my bar. If you want to play in the future, you''ll definitely have fun! I won''t poke at the bar. If you let me order aphrodisiac or something, I can try it..."


    Du Xianyang reacted very quickly. I didn''t think he could help me so obviously.


    After hearing Du Xianyang''s words, a middle-aged man with a black face was obviously stunned, and then laughed. After laughing for a while, he looked at me and asked, "what''s the name of your bar?"


    "The harem bar!" I replied quickly.


    "Shall I go for a discount?" the black faced man asked vaguely.


    "Must fight, fight to death!" I said without hesitation.


    "Well, I must go and have a look at you tomorrow!" the black faced man patted his thigh and said.


    "Go back, Uncle Wang, you must pay attention to moderation. There are goblins in the back palace!" Du Xianyang said.


    "Roll the calf, I tell you, I have practiced the demon subduing method and specialized in treating goblins!"


    "Ha ha, cow!" Du Xianyang immediately gave a thumbs up.


    "Hougong bar..." just at this time, a voice sounded.


    When I looked up, the voice should be from the young man opposite me.


    In addition to Meng Liang and Du Xianyang, there is a young man with yellow hair. The rest are middle-aged people, so I feel that the background of this young man must be not simple, at least at the level of Du Xianyang.


    I looked at the young man opposite. He had thick eyebrows and big eyes. He was a talent. He looked very serious, but the yellow hair on his head gave people the feeling of a social gangster.


    "Ji Dashao, have you heard of it?" Du Xianyang asked with a smile.


    "I''ve heard. Were they the ones who made up with sun Lei a few days ago?" the Yellow haired man asked.


    "Yes, they are!" Du Xianyang nodded.


    "Hehe, their harem played very big in H city..."


    "Why do you have an opinion?" Du Xianyang felt that the man''s tone was a little blunt and his neck tilted.


    "You''re covered by Du Dashao. I dare to have an opinion?" the Yellow haired man smiled and said.


    "It''s almost......" Du Xianyang nodded with satisfaction.


    "Fight, you two fight! I haven''t seen you fight for many years. I remember when you two met when I was a child... Ha ha!" Fang Mingcheng said with a smile.


    "Yes, you two didn''t fight less when you were a child!" the bottom man also coaxed with anger.


    "How old are you? Who still fights?" the Yellow haired man smiled awkwardly, waved his hand and said.


    "Don''t keep telling the story of JB when he was a child. I''m tired of this. I don''t know!" Du Xianyang blushed, patted the table and shouted.


    After a while, the waiter began to serve, and dishes I couldn''t name were placed on the table.


    This group of middle-aged people also began to talk about different things I heard. Anyway, JB has everything, from family to world peace. In short, what can boast and force them to say.


    I''m not interested in this kind of occasion, because they talk with a false spirit everywhere. They almost boast for three sentences, which makes you find no fault, but obviously it''s not what normal people can listen to. I really regret not bringing Liu Rui and Yang Song. It''s estimated that these two divine beasts can talk to these people.


    "It''s boring to eat this meal? Don''t eat less. Don''t let you finish the meal after being forced by others..." I pulled Meng Liang, who was eating fiercely, and whispered with my head down.


    "Why don''t I eat? It''s good to eat. I don''t like to hear these people boast... Eat it and leave!"


    Meng Liang is not happy with my sentence.


    "Why, doesn''t it feel boring?" Du Xianyang saw my difference and asked in a low voice.


    "It''s not interesting..." I nodded.


    "Go, accompany me to the bathroom." Du Xianyang looked at me and smiled.


    "I''m leaving now?" I asked, rolling my eyes.


    "Roll the calf, you haven''t finished yet. What are you going to do... It''s boring to sit here and have a cigarette." Du Xianyang dragged me away.


    I wanted to call Meng Liang, but I didn''t call him because the food was delicious.


    Three minutes later, outside the men''s room.


    "Do you have to deal with this situation when you''re okay?" I asked as I lit a cigarette and washed my hands.


    "... it''s not so bad. Shit, none of these people are normal. They boast and force them to talk. If they don''t boast, they feel uncomfortable... For fear that others don''t know who they are and how much money they have. They hang two baskets around every day..." Du Xianyang replied with a deep smoke.


    "Oh, it''s all like this. You can hide this kind of thing. Besides, many people want to have such a chance, but they can''t get it!" I smiled and said.


    "... ah, there''s some truth in what you say. It''s useless for me to know these people, but it''s definitely good for you to know them. Some are lecherous and some are gambling. They are the God of wealth to you..."


    In fact, Du Xianyang brought me today for this purpose.


    "Thank you!" I looked at Du Xianyang and said sincerely.


    "Thanks a fart. Don''t look at me, but I don''t have many peers in H city..." Du Xianyang wrapped his cigarette holder and said.


    "I''m one?"


    "You count one, and the Yellow haired Ji Xuan in it counts one..." Du Xianyang thought and said.


    "What did Ji Xuan come from?"


    When Du Xianyang mentioned the Yellow haired youth, I was really a little curious.


    "He, one. His family is also building materials, wood, stone and cement. My family is steel. It is inevitable that the two families have contacts. He played with me from childhood to childhood, but later he began to help his family''s business, and slowly they don''t often get together..."


    "Oh, oh," I nodded without asking further.


    "He''s nice and trustworthy. You can touch him..." Du Xianyang seemed to guess what I wanted to say, patted me on the shoulder and said.


    "Ha ha, OK!" I nodded.


    Why should I care so much about this Ji Xuan, because I feel that this person''s eyes look at me wrong, which must not be normal.


    "Go, go back!"


    Du Xianyang threw away his cigarette butts and walked towards the box. I followed him back.


    After returning to the box, these people were still bragging, while Meng Liang was still eating with his head down, and the dinner lasted more than half an hour.


    When I left, I really guessed it. Ji Xuan really asked me for something, but he didn''t say anything, so he threw down a business card and said to keep in touch.


    I took the business card without much thought, threw it into my trouser pocket, and then followed Meng Liang into Du Xianyang''s car.


    Du Xianyang sent us back to the harem, but he didn''t go in. He went straight home to report the task to his father.


    ����


    I went out and tossed for a long time. When I returned to the harem, it was more than 9 p.m.


    There were not many guests from the harem. Meng Liang and I strolled around the hall on the first floor and found that there was nothing wrong, so we walked towards the wine cellar.


    "I don''t think you should take me next time..."


    While walking, Meng Liang looked at me and said.


    "I think so. It''s more appropriate to take Liu Rui and Yang Song..." I smiled and said.


    "These old calves are too boastful. They say to buy a train. There are definitely people over there who say to buy a plane. They almost say to put a rocket into heaven..."


    "Hehe, the purpose of their dinner is here. People are like this. Once they are better than others, they need some listeners. Ordinary people still despise them, so they have to make a group of such things to meet their vanity..."


    While talking, Meng Liang and I have come to the wine cellar and found Yang Song and Liu Ruizheng fighting the landlord around Gao Jia.


    "Playing?" I smiled at Gao Jia and asked.


    "Ha ha, being idle is also idle. Talk to them..." Gao Jia turned back with a cigarette in her mouth, and then focused on poker.


    "Brother Rui, how''s it going? How much do you win today?" Meng Liang asked Liu Rui.


    "Win a JB and lose..."


    I glanced at the ground and found that Liu Rui had nothing in front of him except a few steel bars. It seems that he really didn''t lose less. Yang Song''s situation is similar to that of Liu Rui. He looks like a donkey with a big face and is a little anxious to lose.


    Gao Jia has a lot of money around him. It seems that he won alone.


    "Shit, this B card is really convinced..." Liu Rui looked at the card in his hand and muttered.

 Chapter 1699

    "Take your time..." Gao Jia smiled and said.


    "You won, tell me to take your time!"


    Liu Rui seems to be familiar with Gao Jia and he doesn''t care so much about his words.


    "You shouldn''t be called the landlord!" Niu Lei said, glancing aside.


    "Yes, not even two... Three points!" tiger also said.


    "Roll the calf, it was you who asked me to call just now. Now it''s said that you won''t let me call. You two are broom stars. Stay away from me..." Liu Rui scolded angrily.


    "What JB brand is this..."


    "You deserve to lose money. It''s up to the audience to lose..."


    Niu Lei and tiger are talking to Liu Rui from left to right. Now I finally know why Liu Rui can lose money. No one can win if he sits next to him.


    "Elder brothers, I beg you two to stop talking. I played here for two points. You two sharpened haw''s command for two points. Did you come with a task?" Liu Rui cried and prayed.


    "Ye, help me fight for a while. I''ll ask my daughter-in-law for some money..."


    Once finished, Liu Rui touched his trouser pocket and found that he had no money. He stood up and said to me.


    "I have..." before I spoke, Gao Jia picked up a handful of money from the ground and handed it to Liu Rui.


    "No, I''m looking for my daughter-in-law!" Liu Rui turned his head and refused.


    "Aren''t they all the same?" Gao Jia said with a smile.


    "It''s different! A scholar can be killed and not humiliated! Wait for me!"


    Liu Rui insisted on his last backbone and turned out of the wine cellar.


    I had no choice but to sit in Liu Rui''s position and play for him. The first card was good. Two kings and two, I wanted three points without thinking.


    "This card is also good. Why does Liu Rui say no..." I said with a cigarette in my mouth, turned my head and looked at Niu Lei.


    "He just can''t pull shit. It''s strange that the earth has no gravity. He can''t play and depends on us to give it to the other side..." Niu Lei left the group and said.


    "It''s not so good. I think he''s not as good as me..." tiger also continued.


    I found that these people around Gao Jia are very interesting. The muscular man has few words. He looks at Gao Jia quietly while Niu Lei and Hu Zi are two funny people. Although these four people don''t look very serious, they can feel deep feelings. After all, they are friends who experience life and death every day.


    "Two ten, listen to Yang Song, you''re not local?" Gao Jia chatted with me while playing poker.


    "Two circles, no, from SZ city..." I replied.


    "Hehe, OK, I took over Liu Yong''s bar at such a big point..." Gao Jia smiled and said.


    "Whether anything works or not is luck... Brother Jia is not a native?" I didn''t want to talk to him more, so I directly cut off the topic.


    "No, I''m from my hometown Beijing. I''ve been out for five or six years..." Gao Jia looked up and thought.


    "Five years and 28 days!" Niu Lei added.


    "Are you all together?" I looked at Niu Lei and they said.


    "Together." Gao Jia nodded.


    "By the way, brother Jia, I''ll ask you about someone from Beijing, too."


    At this time, I suddenly thought of Su Su''s brother Li Hansong, because I knew they were also from Beijing.


    "Who?" Gao Jia asked, looking at me.


    "Li Hansong, do you know brother Jia?" I paused and said.


    "The eldest prince of the Li family, who do I think..."


    Gao Jia smiled. Unexpectedly, he really knew him.


    "Li Hansong, did brother Jia hit you at school that year?" Niu Lei also recalled.


    "Roll the calf, when did it all happen? You still say..." Gao Jia blushed and scolded awkwardly.


    "Do you still have friends with him?" when I heard Niu Lei''s words, I felt that Gao Jia not only knew Li Hansong, but also seemed very familiar.


    "It''s not a friendship. He''s a high prince. How can he have friendship with people like us... Why, do you know him?"


    "I know you!" I nodded.


    "Hehe, people like Li Hansong, I advise you to know just fine. Don''t make friends..." Gao Jia closed the poker in her hand and said.


    "Why?"


    "His family environment doesn''t need friends. It''s bad to talk too much. You''ll listen to me right..." Gao Jia didn''t want to explain too much to me.


    "Even if I know him, I''m not a friend..." I paused and said slowly.


    "That''s all right!" Gao Jia nodded.


    I didn''t go on asking, because I didn''t think I could ask anything. Just at this time, Liu Rui ran back with a black nose and a swollen face.


    "Well, this one lost and won?" Liu Rui didn''t seem to care about the injury on his face, bared his teeth and asked me.


    "It''s not finished yet. What''s wrong with your face?" I asked reluctantly, looking at Liu Rui''s bloody little face.


    "Nothing. I fell down just now..."


    "Three six with two three... You say Wu Mei can play, and no one laughs at you..." Yang Song threw out a few cards and said contemptuously.


    "Fuck off! If I say I fall, I fall!"


    "I''ve told you how many times I can''t get used to such a thing as you..." Yang Song lit a cigarette and instantly turned into a love expert.


    "It''s like you''ve had an object..." Liu Rui rolled his eyes and said nothing.


    ����


    After playing poker, I had something to do with the bar, left the cellar and walked directly to the office.


    After returning to the office, I took out my mobile phone and dialed Liu Yong.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, Liu Yong answered the phone.


    "Hello?" Liu Yong shouted into the phone.


    "What are you doing? It''s such a mess!" Liu Yong''s voice is extremely noisy. There are all kinds of movements and sounds. Vaguely, I seem to hear the shameful * * voice of a woman.


    "Ah, join an adult party... What are you doing? I''m busy!" Liu Yong shouted shamelessly.


    "Oh, shit, sir, can we control it? How old are you still talking about this..."


    "Being idle is also idle. I''ll tell you another place later. It''s too messy..."


    After a while, Liu Yong was obviously quiet.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Yong''s voice came from the receiver again.


    "I ask you, do you know Gao Jia who owes you 3 million?" I said straight to the point.


    "I know you. Why? You won''t work with those people?" Liu Yong said in a surprised tone.


    "No, I''m not a warmonger. I can still do this and that!" I was speechless.


    "That''s good. Why did you inquire about them?" Liu Yong asked with a sigh of relief.


    "Isn''t something wrong with them? Hide here for a few days... What are these people from?"


    "These people, I don''t know what they came from. I checked them at the beginning, but I didn''t find out anything, but Gao Jia is not a simple person. You''d better not have a conflict with them..." Liu Yong thought about it and said.


    "You didn''t find out?" I was a little surprised.


    "These people have fierce firepower. Li Tao has suffered losses in their hands, and these people can do everything. He has cleaned up all the nephews in our city. If they have nothing to do, they can''t be rampant until now, okay?"


    "So awesome!" I was more and more surprised.


    "Certainly not ordinary people. They have been caught several times, but they were released soon. No one knows what happened..."


    "Who is better than Bai Bao?"


    "Not the same. Gao Jia is a group of people who have a strong relationship, are young and energetic, have fierce firepower and are ruthless. But Bai Bao is different. He belongs to the kind who uses his brain to do things. Moreover, Bai Bao is generally not involved in social affairs now. Bai Bao can solve many things in one sentence. After all, the story is enough..."


    "What stories does Bai Bao have? Tell me? I''m curious about him..."


    I always know that Bai Bao is a god of war figure in H City, but I rarely hear what he has done.


    "You''ve collected me as a story! It''s all about me..." Liu Yong said after listening to me with some reluctance.


    "Just talk about it casually, and I didn''t let me talk about it all. Look at you stingy..."


    "I don''t know exactly what happened to Bai Bao. It happened many years ago. Anyway, I remember that when he first made his debut, he called our Municipal Bureau. He said that you won''t die me within five years. You have to call me Bai Ye once you see me..." Liu Yong thought and said.


    "Then what happened? Did you shout?" I asked quickly.


    "The Bureau was removed after five years, but Bai Bao became Bai Ye..."


    "... awesome!" I held back these two words for a long time.


    "In fact, you don''t have to care too much about some things. He saved you last time because he owed me a favor. Otherwise, he can''t do it himself at such an old age. It''s not a short time for you to come to H city. I should tell you some words. It''s time to expand your social circle. It''s better to do things with more friends..."


    "Well, I understand this!" I nodded.


    "How''s your relationship with the Du boy?"


    I didn''t expect Liu Yong to know that I had contact with Du Xianyang. He was a little surprised and said, "it''s ok..."


    "Well, you two can''t check the relationship..."


    "Why do you say that?" I was puzzled.


    "That kid of the Du family has a purpose to contact you. Otherwise, you think people treat you for no reason?"


    "What do you mean?"


    I still don''t immediately Liu Yong''s words, because although I''m a little close to Du Xianyang recently, I don''t think he came to me. On the contrary, he has been helping me.


    "You may not understand the details now, but you will understand them later, but remember not to dislike these things. Now this society is like this. No one will help you for no reason, and no one will treat you for no reason. Once he asks you, you don''t have to refuse in a hurry. Mutual benefit and win-win will be true..." Liu Yong didn''t point out his words.


    "No, if you have anything, just say no. you have to play charades with me here!" I said impatiently.


    "I''ll tell you what I want you to do. I''m just reminding you when your life trajectory deviates. Anyway, remember, the Du family won''t hurt you. If anything happens, you''ll find him. He must be willing to help you..."


    "But..."


    Without saying anything, I heard Liu Yong shouting, "I won''t tell you first. I have something else to do!"


    With that, Liu Yong hung up the phone directly.


    "Who are these people?" I shouted depressed when I looked at the black screen of my mobile phone.


    Liu Yong''s words still had a great impact on me. Originally, I thought the relationship between Du Xianyang and me was very simple, but I never thought that he also contacted me purposefully. Although I know that there may not be too many pure friendships in this society, I am still a little sad after knowing the truth.


    I lay on the table and tried to recall the process of my contact with Du Xianyang. Later, I felt that Du Xiangyang might have something to do with Ji Xuan with my ground!


    I''m relieved when I think about it. This society is like B. everyone climbs up with money. No one will really take care of you. Du Xianyang''s kindness to me recently is outrageous. If he really asks me, I can feel better in my heart.


    ����


    After Du Xianyang came home, he went straight to his father''s office.


    A middle-aged man in his fifties with a pair of reading glasses was looking down and reading the documents on the table.


    "Cough..." Du Xianyang coughed softly after entering the room.


    "Back?" the middle-aged man took off his reading glasses and looked at Du Xianyang in front of him.


    Du Xianyang didn''t answer at the first time, but casually sat on the sofa in the office, and then directly picked up the teapot on the tea table and poured it into his mouth.


    "These are raised by old B. It''s too inky..." Du Xianyang wiped his mouth after drinking the water.


    "No, who asked you this? Have you done what I asked you to do?" the middle-aged man frowned and shouted at Du Xianyang''s unruly appearance.


    "No, old Du, I found out why you''re so damaged. I''ve asked me to do some rotten things every day. I''ve been with Ye Han for so long. They all treat me as friends. You say you, now let me beg others... I can''t open my mouth!"


    "This thing doesn''t open its mouth. You have helped them so many times, and now beg them once. What''s the matter?" the middle-aged man sat next to Du Xianyang and said.


    "It''s not you..." Du Xianyang turned his head and looked at the middle-aged man. When he reached his mouth, he swallowed again.


    "What''s wrong with me?" the middle-aged man stared.


    "... too bad!" Du Xianyang really didn''t know how to describe it.


    "Sooner or later, there will be a result in the development zone. When Liu Yong leaves, he will certainly carry out a new bidding. Liu Yong has a great say in this matter. According to his character, fat water does not flow into outsiders'' fields. 80% of this project will fall into the hands of the children in the harem... So tell him now and let him have psychological preparation!"


    "I''m sure that if this project falls into their hands, 100% of the reinforcement will come from our house!" Du Xianyang vowed.


    "That''s different. There''s still some time for the new bidding of this project. Tell him in advance so that Liu Yong can help him pave the road in advance..."


    "But is it too obvious now, as if I came here with this..." Du Xianyang was worried and rubbed his face.


    "Now this society is like this. It''s not useless to use anyone. It''s not a good thing that we helped him and now they help us. Why are you so embarrassed?" the middle-aged man looked at Du Xianyang puzzled.


    "I found that you have no human feelings at all. It seems that you have nothing but money in your eyes. Do you have to help me throw it away in the future? Du Xianyang squinted at the middle-aged man and asked.


    "It''s possible!" the middle-aged man said with a smile instead of being angry.


    "OK, I understand now! I doubt if I''m your own!" said Du Xianyang, standing up and walking to the door.


    "Don''t forget!" the middle-aged man asked.


    "I see. I''ll ask Ji Xuan to tell him later..."


    Du Xianyang replied without looking back.


    Du Xianyang returned to his room, clutching his mobile phone, lying on the expensive big bed, tossing and turning for ideological struggle.


    More than ten minutes later, Du Xianyang pressed a series of numbers on his mobile phone.


    "Hello?" the phone was soon connected.


    "... go to the back Palace tomorrow!" Du Xianyang said in silence.


    "Think about it?"


    "En en, pay attention to your discretion..." Du Xianyang''s expression is very tangled.


    "OK."


    After hanging up the phone, Du Xianyang''s body seemed to be evacuated. He lay tired in bed, closed his eyes and didn''t know what to think.


    ����


    Eight o''clock the next night.


    A white BMW X5 low-key stopped in front of the rear palace. Ji Xuan looked very sunny and handsome in white casual clothes.


    After Ji Xuan got off the bus, he walked to the main gate of the harem.


    "Welcome to the harem bar!"


    The welcoming lady in white cheongsam bowed to Ji Xuan, smiled and shouted.


    "Open a private room for me..."


    Ji Xuan took out some RMB from his handbag and stuffed it directly into the hands of the welcoming lady.


    "What size private room do you need?"


    The welcoming lady smiled wildly when she saw the tip. You know, there must be a lot of tipping guests in bars like our harem, but they are usually for the young lady or the waiter. It''s the first one to fill the money when entering the door like Ji Xuan.


    "... the biggest!"


    Ji Xuan replied without thinking.


    "This way, sir!"


    The welcoming lady took a step sideways and stretched out her right hand to lead the way.


    Ji Xuan followed the steps of the welcoming lady to the largest private room in our back palace. The minimum consumption of this private room is 88000. If there are no special circumstances, generally no one will choose this private room.


    "Would you like something to drink?"


    After entering the private room, the welcoming lady asked in a low voice.


    "No, call your manager..."


    Ji Xuan leaned against the sofa, closed his eyes, waved his hand and replied.


    "OK."


    The welcoming lady smiled and nodded, then opened the door of the private room and walked quickly to the first floor.


    "Manager Meng! Manager Meng!"


    When the welcoming lady saw Meng Liang, she shouted softly.


    "What''s up?"


    Meng Liang, who was walking with an old car on the dance floor on the first floor, suddenly turned back when he heard someone calling himself.


    "A guest came to the second floor. He was very generous. He directly opened the largest private room and asked for the manager by roll call..."


    "How old is that man?" Meng Liang asked with a frown.


    "In his 20s, he''s very handsome..."


    The welcome lady is a little crazy.


    "I see. Go back..."


    Meng Liang nodded and waved to miss.


    "What''s the situation?" the old car asked after the welcoming lady left.


    "I don''t know. A guest called for the manager. Let''s go and have a look?"


    "Yes!"


    Then they went upstairs directly to the private room.


    "Creak!"


    Meng Liang pushed open the expensive wooden door of the private room. Because the light in the private room was dark, Meng Liang didn''t recognize Ji Xuan at the first time.


    "Hello, I''m the manager of the bar. Can I help you?"


    When Ji Xuan heard the sound, he slowly opened his eyes. When he saw Meng Liang, he smiled and said, "we''ve met. Do you still have an impression?"


    Meng Liang looked up and down at Ji Xuan, and finally remembered who the man was in front of him.


    "Boss Ji, come and play when you have time?"


    Meng Liang stretched out his right hand, simply shook it with Ji Xuan, smiled and said.


    "Ha ha, there''s something wrong..." Ji Xuan smiled and didn''t greet Meng Liang much.


    "Looking for leaves?"


    "Yes!" Ji Xuan nodded.


    "Well, wait a minute. I''ll find the leaves..."


    "OK."


    Then Meng Liang walked out of the private room with the old car, and Ji Xuan then sat on the sofa and closed his eyes.


    "Who is that man?" the old car asked suspiciously after leaving the private room.


    "I don''t know. I had dinner with him..."


    "Introduced by Du Laoxie?" the old car continued.


    "How do you know?"


    "I can count all the people you know in H city with one hand..." the old car glanced and said.


    "You have a point in saying that!" Meng Liang nodded.


    "I can remind you that Du Laoxie doesn''t know any serious people. Be careful..."


    "What do you say?"


    "He''s just a guy who plays with Viagra. The guests in our bar can''t do anything. They have contact with him. Study it yourself. What good people can he know..."


    "Ha ha, that''s brilliant! I said why he still drags the leaves every day. It''s because of this!" Meng Liang laughed.


    "In fact, I''ve seen it for a long time, but I didn''t say it clearly..."


    They walked to my office while talking nonsense.


    "What are you doing, boss Ye!"


    Meng Liang asked carelessly after he came in.


    "What else can I do? Study something..."


    I stared at the computer and replied without raising my head.


    "Study Viagra?"


    Meng Liang said cheap.


    "Sleeping trough, how do you know?"


    Meng Liang is really right. I really study Viagra for Liu Rui.


    "I know, I know!" the old car patted me on the shoulder, looked at me with regret and said.


    "Do you think Viagra can really last up to four hours? The advertisement is too evil..." I asked.


    "Pay attention to moderation. By the way, the Ji Xuan came and asked for you by name!" Meng Liang looked at me and said.


    "Why did he come?" I suddenly looked up when I heard Ji Xuan''s name.


    "I don''t know. He didn''t tell me..." Meng Liang shook his head.


    "Did you come by yourself?" I continued.


    "En en, alone." Meng Liang nodded.


    "Where are the people?"


    "Eighty eight thousand that private room..."


    "... how much money! You send some bottles of wine first, and I''ll come later." I said in silence.


    "OK."


    Meng Liang nodded, then patted me on the shoulder and said, "if we are sick, we will see a doctor. It''s not a matter to take medicine all the time!"


    "Roll the calf, I bought it for others. You''re sick..."


    I opened Meng Liang''s hand and scolded irritably.


    "I don''t even say I bought it for myself. I understand!"


    "Roll the calf, hurry, numb..."


    I don''t know how to explain this. I can''t wash my feet when I jump into the Yellow River.

 Chapter 1700

    After Meng Liang walked out of the office with the old car, I sat in my chair and thought about the purpose of Ji Xuan looking for me. Although Liu Yong gave me a preventive injection in advance, I didn''t expect him to come so suddenly. Although Ji Xuan came alone, I knew Du Xianyang must have asked him to come. If Du Xianyang was there, it would be better. At least I knew him well and said what I had to say, But Ji Xuan is different.


    After thinking for a while, I clenched my teeth and loved JB. I don''t believe he can still eat me!


    I picked up the coat on the chair and went straight to the private room.


    "Brother Xuan, why are you so free today? I''m here to spend money?"


    After I entered the private room, I smiled, stretched out my right hand and said to Ji Xuan.


    "Ha ha, I heard you''re good. If you don''t have anything to do today, come and walk around..."


    Ji Xuan simply shook hands with me and replied with the same smile.


    "How do you feel? Do you want me to find you two young ladies again?"


    I casually sat in front of the tea table, picked up the wine bottle, poured a cup for Ji Xuan and a cup for myself.


    "That''s not necessary. It''s not good. I think your business is good..."


    Ji Xuan shook the wine glass in his hand and said.


    "It''s OK, but I don''t make much money. Up to now, I''m still holding the famine..."


    "Take your time. How long have you been open?"


    Ji Xuan raised his glass and drank it.


    "That''s true. Small families like us must come slowly. They can''t compare with you..." I also drank the wine in the cup.


    "Do you want to do some sideline?"


    Ji Xuan was silent and went straight to the subject.


    Hearing Ji Xuan''s words, my intestines are green with regret. People are worried that they can''t find a breakthrough. I''d better dig a pit for myself, or a big pit.


    "I have no money and no one. What sideline can I do? Just do my bar honestly..." I adjusted my mood, waved my hand and said.


    "Now that I''m talking about this, I won''t beat around the bush with you. I have a project in hand now. I don''t know if you''re interested in fixing it?"


    "What project?" I put down my glass and squinted at Ji Xuan.


    "Your bar was given by Liu Yong, right?"


    "Yes!" I nodded.


    "Why did Liu Yong leave H city? You know better than me. I won''t say much. Do you know why the contradiction between Liu Yong and Yu Xiang is so deep?"


    While talking, Ji Xuan poured himself another glass of wine.


    "I don''t know." I shook my head.


    "Although they were stumbling, they didn''t tear their face. In fact, the main reason is because of the bidding of the development zone. It''s a piece of fat meat. It''s so fat that Liu Yong and Yu Xiang want to eat..."


    "I''ve heard of the Development Zone, but what is it?" I asked after receiving the glass handed over by Ji Xuan.


    "A university town, plus the surrounding real estate development!"


    Ji Xuan''s words sounded in my ears like thunder.


    Although I have never been in contact with the construction industry, I understand what a university city represents!


    The spending power of a university is immeasurable.


    If the university is completed, both house prices and prices around it will soar. What is this?


    That''s all white silver!


    "No one can estimate how much money this project can earn, but it is certainly not comparable to your bar!" Ji Xuan continued.


    "I know that!" I nodded.


    "Now that Yu Xiang is dead and Liu Yong is gone, the project in the development zone will stop, but there will be a new bidding next January. I don''t know if you are interested in this project, brother?"


    ��������


    After listening to Ji Xuan''s words, I was silent. What he said was really attractive. It was false to say that he was not interested. After all, I am really short of money and that kind of money.


    But I don''t understand what Ji Xuan means to find me. I''m not Liu Yong. What''s the use of him looking for me?


    Ji Xuan seemed to see my doubts, so he continued: "although Liu Yong left, he spent money and paved the road, so he has a great say in this matter!"


    "You mean let me ask Liu Yong to help you win the project?" I suddenly realized.


    "Not to help us win the project, but to help you win the project!"


    "What do you mean?" I was stunned.


    "This project is a piece of fat. Liu will never agree to give it to us, but you are different. You are the one he chose. You know the truth that fat water does not flow to outsiders..."


    "Since you can''t get the project, what''s your purpose of looking for me?" I narrowed my eyes and asked.


    "I''m building materials. What do you think I can get?" Ji Xuan asked.


    "I take the project, and you give out building materials?"


    "That''s right!" Ji Xuan snapped his fingers.


    "But we have never been in contact with this industry. I don''t even know what to do..." I still don''t believe there will be such a good thing.


    "As long as you can get this project, and then you register a construction company, I can give the rest..."


    "So simple?"


    "It''s that simple!"


    "It''s not so easy to win such a project, is it?"


    I tidy up my collar. Ji Xuan''s words make my blood boil and sweat all over.


    "It''s definitely not that easy. If it were easy, I wouldn''t find you..." Ji Xuan smiled and said.


    "Even with Liu Yong''s help, it''s not easy?" I took a sip of wine, cleared my throat and said.


    Ji Xuan shook his head.


    "I said there was no such good thing. Since you said cooperation, I took the project. What did you do? I felt that you were white wolves with empty hands during the day!"


    Now that I have spoken, I have nothing to pretend. I have to ask all the questions I should ask.


    "You give people, we give money, and then Liu Yong''s relationship wins the project! Can you understand that?"


    Ji Xuan''s answer was simple and direct.


    After listening to Ji Xuan''s words, I was silent. Then I looked up at him and asked, "you mean you and Du Xianyang?"


    "Yes!" Ji Xuan nodded.


    ��������


    I looked down at the wine glass on the tea table. I didn''t know what to say. I was silent for a while and then asked, "when will the bidding begin?"


    "January!"


    "Then why come to me now?"


    "Our industry is different from other industries. The price of materials now must be different from that in January, so we need to store some materials in advance..." Ji Xuan didn''t hide anything from me. What did he say.


    "It seems that you have already prepared?"


    I smiled helplessly.


    "No, Liu Yong''s sudden departure made us focus on this project. If this project is in Liu Yong''s hands, we can''t drink any soup..."


    "Why? Isn''t it the same that you cooperate with him?"


    "He has his own network, and he doesn''t need money. As long as he can make money, he won''t give others a chance..."


    "That''s true. He''s an Iron Rooster..." I nodded in agreement.


    "Hehe, how can you cooperate?" Ji Xuan felt almost what I said. He stood up and patted me on the shoulder.


    "Let me think..." I thought about it and replied.


    "Well, you think about it and call me when you think about it..."


    Ji Xuan stood up, patted me on the shoulder and said softly.


    "Well, if you play here, I won''t accompany you!"


    I bent down to pick up the wine glass on the tea table and drank the rest of the wine directly.


    "When it''s done, I won''t stay. I''ll go back..."


    "Then I''ll see you off..." I pushed open the door of the private room.


    "Hehe, OK."


    Ji Xuan smiled, then picked up his handbag and followed me to the door of the bar.


    When we were almost at the door, Ji Xuan suddenly stopped and walked directly to the bar.


    "Brother Xuan, the door is here..." I pulled Ji Xuan.


    "I know where the door is, but the place of payment is here!" Ji Xuan smiled and pointed to the bar with his handbag.


    "Don''t pull what you don''t need, let''s go quickly!" I frowned and dragged Ji Xuan out.


    "I''m here to spend. What''s the reason why I don''t pay!"


    Ji Xuan took off my hand, went directly to the front of the bar, took out a bank card from his handbag and threw it.


    "Brush 100000!" Ji Xuan shouted at the waiter.


    "Brother Xuan, if you''re so neat, you''ll be divided!" I shouted as soon as I grabbed the bank card on the table.


    "I haven''t even come here since you started business. The money should be taken as a member. My brother runs a bar. Is it okay for me to pay some money?" Ji Xuan asked, holding my hand.


    Hearing this, I was stunned. Then I smiled helplessly and said, "brother Xuan, the longest way I have traveled in my life is your routine..."


    "Don''t talk about useless things. Swipe my card quickly. I have something else to do..."


    Ji Xuan also smiled after listening, then took the bank card from my hand and threw it directly to the receptionist.


    "Di!"


    Credit card 100000 yuan only.


    After swiping the card, Ji Xuan didn''t have any ink. He walked out of the harem with his bag. I wanted to give him a few more steps. After all, people paid for me, but he stopped me.


    "Hurry back, I''ll go now..." Ji Xuan shouted at me before getting on the bus.


    "That''s OK!" I nodded.


    "Think about it and give me a letter..." when the car started, Ji Xuan rolled down the window and shouted.


    "OK, call!" I waved my hand.


    "Buzz!"


    BMW left.


    "You sold yourself?" Meng Liang asked me after Ji Xuan left.


    "You just sold yourself..." I scolded as I walked into the harem.


    "He didn''t sell himself. Why did he pay you back?" Meng Liang said foolishly.


    "You don''t want me, all right!"


    I answered without looking back.


    "You can pull it down! Just like you, who cares about you! You must have sold yourself..."


    Since Meng Liang was cheated by me for more than 10000 yuan last time, he may have been hit hard in his heart and learned more and more ink, just like Liu Rui.


    ����


    After returning to the office, I took out my mobile phone and dialed Liu Yong.


    "Hello?" Liu Yong''s familiar voice sounded.


    "Uncle Liu, what are you doing?"


    Hearing Liu Yong talking, I quickly asked with a smile.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Talk about something!"


    Liu Yong didn''t seem to like to talk to me very much. He replied irritably.


    "That Ji Xuan came to me. Du Xianyang should have asked him to come..."


    I don''t have any ink, so I went straight to the subject.


    "What did I tell you?"


    Liu Yong paused and asked.


    "... about the development zone!"


    "Hehe, I knew their thoughts. How did you answer?" Liu Yong smiled and replied.


    "I didn''t say die, say consider..."


    "HMM." Liu yongruo agreed thoughtfully.


    "Uncle Liu, what should I do about this? Should I take it or not?" I asked again when I saw that Liu would never speak.


    "What do you think?"


    "I definitely want to take it. Who doesn''t want to earn money! But I don''t think this job is so simple. It''s definitely not a good job. The difficulty coefficient must be more than five stars..."


    "You''re not stupid, go on..."


    "Tell me, I''ll take this job. If I can get the project at that time, I''m afraid I can''t get it. How embarrassing it is for me to talk about my busy work!" I said with a smile.


    "What the hell do you mean?" Liu never understood.


    "Oh, I just want to ask you about the opportunity of this project. If you want to take the resistance?"


    "Ha ha, you''re talking to me!" Liu Yong laughed.


    "Sir, I''m cold at what you said. Who are we? Am I like that?" I quickly pretended not to be happy.


    "OK, you don''t have to install it with me. I can help you with the bidding of this project, but now I''m not here. It''s certainly not as easy as before. You have to figure out most of the things by yourself, okay?"


    "Understand, I''ll be relieved if you say that!" I nodded quickly.


    "That''s OK. You almost promised. The Du family is very strong. Ji family still has some ability in H city. You can''t afford to contact them..."


    "Yes, sir!"


    After that, I hung up the phone happily. Liu Yong''s words are the voice of nature for me. As long as he can help, I can save a lot of energy and wait for the project to be won. I can be regarded as a successful person. I can''t ask for much money at that time! You don''t have to stare at this broken account book every day.


    Although I have a bottom in my heart now, I didn''t inform Ji Xuan at the first time, because these things are not mine alone. I''m going to discuss this matter with Meng Liang''s old car Liu Rui and listen to their ideas in the evening.


    At the other end, Ji Xuan left the harem and drove directly to Du Xianyang''s house.


    At this time, Du Xianyang is lying in bed, staring at the island love action film.


    "The smell of Maria Ozawa..." Ji Xuan shouted after entering the room.


    "Shit, when did you come in!"


    When Du Xianyang heard the sound, he quickly took out the left and right from his crotch and shouted in panic.


    "I''ve already come in..."


    "Why don''t you knock when you come in! Do you have quality!" Du Xianyang asked simply by tidying up his crotch.


    "They are all adults. What are you afraid of? Why are you so idle today? You didn''t go out to play?" Ji Xuan sat carelessly beside Du Xianyang.


    "Don''t you believe it! How''s the conversation over there?"


    "He said consider..."


    "Not angry?" Du Xianyang then asked.


    "It seems that he is not angry..." Ji Xuan thought and said.


    "Just don''t be angry!" Du Xianyang breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Ha ha!" Ji Xuan smiled and said nothing.


    "Do you think it can be done?" Du Xianyang then asked.


    "Almost. By the way, when I left, I threw him 100000 yuan..."


    "Did he take it?"


    "Take it!" Ji Xuan nodded.


    "Then it will be stable!"


    Du Xianyang clapped his thigh and shouted excitedly.


    "You seem to value these people very much?"


    Ji Xuan looked at Du Xianyang''s excited expression and asked in surprise.


    "It''s OK. I just think they have something we don''t have..."


    Du Xianyang rubbed his red thighs and replied casually.


    "What?"


    Ji Xuan was still puzzled.


    "Friendship!"


    Du Xianyang thought for a long time and opened his mouth to say these two words.


    "Hehe, I lost this thing after five years of primary school..."


    Ji Xuan smiled helplessly.


    "Now in this JB society, let alone friendship, it''s impossible to find a pure love..."


    Du Xianyang''s tone was sad and his face was full of grief.


    "Get out of here!"


    Ji Xuan couldn''t stand Du Xianyang''s appearance. He opened his mouth and scolded, and then went directly to the door.


    ����


    At the other end, in the twinkling of an eye, Gao Jia and others have been hiding in the cellar of the harem bar for nearly a week.


    Since Gao Jia''s arrival, Liu Rui and Yang Song directly asked me for a week''s maternity leave and played poker with them in the wine cellar every day.


    Although they don''t worry about food and drink every day, and there are people to accompany them, it''s OK for fugitives like them to stay for a day or two. It''s easy to hold their madness for a long time.


    "Brother Jia, when can we go out?"


    Bald Niu Lei buttoned his feet, looked at Gao Jia pitifully and asked.


    "Bah! You ask me who''s going?"


    Gao Jia listened to Guo Degang''s crosstalk with her mobile phone while eating melon seeds, and shouted in an irritable tone.


    "I can''t see the sun every day. When I wake up, * * my son is full of ants and wet. My JB should have eczema..."


    Niu Leihu replied.


    "Are you stupid? Eczema is a venereal disease..."


    Gao Jia was speechless.


    "I love JB. I don''t want to stay here all day..."


    Niu Lei put on his shoes, swearing, walked to the corner, took off his pants and began to pee.


    "Can you stay away from me and piss on my legs!"


    Tiger son Teng stood up and shouted. Tiger son has been choking recently. He squats in the corner every day to count ants. He was a good child. He was tortured like an autistic child.


    "How many?"


    Niu Lei took a step to the side, looked down at the tiger and asked.


    "87652..."


    The tiger replied without raising his head.


    "Brother Jia, please take us away quickly. Look how much the tiger is holding. It''s silly to count so much!"


    Niu Lei shouted in a crash.


    Gao Jia glanced at the tiger squatting in the corner and sighed helplessly. To tell the truth, he now wants to leave here more than anyone else.


    "Pipe, what''s going on outside?"


    Gao Jia turned her head and shouted at the pipe playing with her mobile phone.


    "There are no patrols, but I don''t know if there are plain clothes..."


    "Bah!"


    Gao Jia spit out the melon seed skin in his export. After thinking about it, he gritted his teeth and said, "no matter how much, I''ll Tell ye Han later. We''ll leave at night!"


    "Really? Brother Jia!"


    As soon as Niu Lei heard that he was leaving here, his eyes glowed green.


    "It''s not a matter to stay here all the time. I''ve been choked these days..."


    While talking, Gao Jia stood up, dusted the melon seed skin on her pants, and staggered to the corner to take off her pants


    On the other side, Susu''s house.


    Su Su and Zhang Ke were wearing thin pajamas and lying on the sofa at will, eating snacks and watching Korean idol dramas.


    "Su Su, look at this man number two. He''s so handsome! Boy!" Zhang Ke shouted with a crazy look on his face while watching TV.


    "OK..." Su Su answered casually, shaking his little feet on the sofa.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Zhang Ke stared at Su Su and asked.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "How do you feel that you are always absent-minded recently and have come to your great aunt?"


    "No, I''ve been fine recently," Jesus replied casually.


    "Cut, do you think you''re hiding something from me?"


    Zhang Ke turned over and pressed Su Su directly on the sofa and asked solemnly.


    "Oh! What are you doing? Release me quickly!"


    Su Su frowned and shouted as he struggled.


    "It''s over. You have something to do. Do you say you''re looking for a man behind my back!"


    Zhang Ke asked after loosening Su Su.


    "Get out!"


    Su Su looked white and scolded angrily.


    "Look at your attitude towards me now. You must be hiding something from me!"


    Zhang Ke puffed his mouth and shouted angrily.


    "If you talk nonsense again, I''ll ignore you!"


    Susu was annoyed by Zhang Ke and said impatiently.


    "Look at your stingy way, don''t you just tease you? Are you still angry?"


    Zhang Ke felt that Su Su might be really upset, so he was very witty and didn''t go on.


    "I''m not angry, but I''m always in a bad mood recently!"


    Susu also felt that what he had just said was a little too much, adjusted his mood and replied.


    "Why are you in a bad mood? Tell your sister, and her sister will help you solve it..." Zhang Ke put his arms around Su Su''s shoulder and said forthrightly.


    "I don''t know. I''m just inexplicably upset..."


    "You don''t know. According to my sister''s many years of experience, there is only one possibility for you!" Zhang Ke said mysteriously.


    "What''s possible?"


    "You miss spring!"


    "Go away, you just miss spring!"


    Su Su pinched Zhang Ke''s snow-white thigh and scolded.


    "Oh, why are you pinching me!" Zhang Ke shouted.


    "It''s time to pinch!"


    "Susu, how are you doing with that person these days?"


    "Who?" Jesus wondered.


    "Dress! Dress!"


    "What have I installed?"


    "It''s the one who chases you and opens a bar!" Zhang Ke said silently.


    "He, i... what''s the matter with him?"


    When Su Su said this, his face suddenly turned red.


    "Aren''t you chasing you? Haven''t you been in touch lately?"


    Zhang Ke opened a bag of potato chips and asked carelessly.


    "No!"


    Susu shook his head.


    "Does he usually call you and send text messages?"


    Zhang Ke then asked.


    "Neither!"


    Susu shook his head.


    "Something''s wrong! How can he chase girls like this? He doesn''t even answer. He''s too stupid!"


    Zhang Ke said angrily, looking very cute.


    Hearing this, Su Su lowered his head and clasped his fingers. He didn''t know what to think.


    "So was he?"


    Seeing that Su Su didn''t speak, Zhang Ke then asked.

 Chapter 1701

    "I didn''t make much contact, but there was a phone call occasionally..."


    Susu thought for a moment and replied.


    "What''s that because of? Did you provoke him?"


    "What can I provoke him? We haven''t met since my last birthday..."


    Susu took the potato chips handed by Zhang Ke and said after eating a few.


    "Oh, did you say that he was embarrassed about your brother''s fight last time, so he didn''t dare to come to you..."


    "No!" thought Susu.


    "I heard he cleaned up those hooligans after we left!"


    "How do you know?" Susu wondered.


    "This matter is going to spread all over H City, and you, a fairy who doesn''t eat human fireworks, don''t know..." Zhang Ke rolled his eyes silently.


    "I also feel that after the last incident, he seemed to deliberately alienate me. It turned out that he had nothing to do to call me, but he never called me again after that day..."


    "How do you feel about him?"


    Zhang Ke asked.


    "Still... OK!" Su Su''s face turned red and stammered.


    "Is it all right?" Zhang Ke asked with a smile.


    "Yes, just fine..." Su Su''s face became more and more red.


    "It''s not just okay... I''ve never seen you so obsessed with a boy!"


    "Oh, can you be a little serious? We are ordinary friends!"


    "Come on, don''t tease you. I think he may feel sorry for you last time. He''s a little embarrassed. Boys have a good face, so he doesn''t take the initiative to contact you..."


    Zhang Ke leaned on the sofa and made a serious analysis.


    "What do you think I should do? I don''t blame him for the last time..."


    Susu hurriedly asked.


    "If I say, if he doesn''t contact you, you can contact him!"


    "Why should I contact him?"


    "Whatever. Just find a reason and ask him out?"


    "How shameless..." Su Su said with some entanglement.


    "What''s the matter? It''s a big deal for friends to make an appointment for dinner!"


    Zhang Ke said with an indifferent look on his face.


    "Isn''t that good?"


    Susu still hesitated.


    "If you don''t feel very good, forget it. Anyway, it''s not me who''s bothering you. Do what you like!"


    After that, Zhang Ke watched the TV play again with snacks, while Su Su sat quietly on the sofa, wondering whether to take the initiative to invite me to dinner.


    ����


    The other end is in the cellar of the harem bar.


    "Brother Jia, why don''t you stay a few more days? How can you say you''re leaving?"


    Liu Rui was very sad when he knew that Gao Jia was going to leave tonight. He hugged Gao Jia with snot and tears.


    "Yes, brother Jia, is it safe for you to go out now? Let''s go in a few days..."


    Yang Song also stayed aside.


    "We have been here for several days. It''s not the same thing to stay like this. We can''t always give you trouble..."


    After hearing what Liu Rui and Yang Song said, Gao Jia was moved. When normal people like them met, it was too late to hide, not to mention fools like Liu Rui and Yang Song.


    "Brother Jia, did someone tell you something?"


    Liu Rui''s small eyes turned and suspected that I had kicked them out for the first time.


    "No, you guys have no problem with us. We can''t stay. Don''t think about it..."


    Gao Jia quickly explained.


    "Brother Jia, if someone kicks you out, tell me I''ll kill him!"


    Liu Ruixin swore.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    At this time, Meng Liang and I came in. I pulled Liu Rui''s head and asked.


    "Whoever chases me, brother Jia, I''ll fight with whoever..."


    Liu Rui put his face together, stared at him, and said to me with his small eyes that were not very big.


    "Roll the calf, eat inside and outside!" my speechless Ba opened Liu Rui''s big shoe like face, then turned to look at Gao Jia and said, "want to go?"


    "Well, it''s time to get out of the mountain!"


    Gao Jia nodded.


    "Don''t you want to stay for a while? The police may not be clean outside..."


    I took out a cigarette, threw it to Gao Jia and lit one myself.


    "I can''t stay any longer! See that, squat down and count the ants for two days..."


    Gao Jia extended her finger to the tiger in the corner and said helplessly.


    "... this condition may be a little serious. Where are you going when you leave here?"


    I looked at the tiger and asked a little speechless.


    "Take them to the doctor!"


    Gao Jia answered without thinking.


    "Ha ha, that''s OK! If you want to go, I won''t stay. What time do you leave?"


    I know these people have decided to leave, so I didn''t keep them. Moreover, it''s only good for our harem to leave.


    "Twelve!"


    Gao Jia replied.


    "I''ll see you off then!"


    I nodded.


    "Yes!"


    "Well, you guys stay. I''ll go for a walk in the bar..."


    After that, Meng Liang and I turned and walked out of the wine cellar, while Gao Jia and Liu Rui and Yang Song began to pull the calf while drinking.


    Although Gao Jia and others haven''t been in contact with us for a long time, they have a very good relationship, especially Liu Rui and Yang Song. Fortunately, these two B''s are not big girls, or they both have the heart to promise each other.


    Although Gao Jia and his gang step on the high-voltage line of the law and walk on the edge of life and death every day, I think they are very different from the fugitives I know.


    First of all, this group of people do not have a strong sense of killing, and they are very principled. Stealing is also a way. Maybe that''s what they are.


    Secondly, these people are very grounded and easygoing. Although they also like to install B, they are very grounded, which is why Liu Rui and Yang song can find a common language with Gao Jia.


    After leaving the wine cellar, I went directly to Wu Mei, our chief financial officer.


    "Wu Da Ma, what are you doing?" I shouted at Wu Mei, lying on the marble table at the front desk.


    "What''s the matter with mom?" Wu Mei said without raising her head when she saw me coming.


    "Er... How do you talk to the boss?" Wu Mei spoke in a loud voice. The waiters around heard it. I replied with great embarrassment.


    "Good boy, tell me something quickly. Don''t you see your mother is busy?" Wu Mei patted my face and said without giving me any face.


    "No, I warn you. If you talk to me like that, I''ll fire you. Do you believe it?"


    I stretched out my hand and shouted at Wu Mei.


    "Then I have to thank you. Fire me quickly..." Wu Mei said indifferently.


    "OK, you cow! How much cash do we have in our account?"


    I think I can''t talk to Wu Mei anymore. The more I say, the more I suffer.


    "It''s almost 300000. Why do you ask?" Wu Mei answered after thinking about it.


    "That''s all the money?" I was a little surprised and shouted when I grew up.


    "What do you think?" Wu Meibai glanced at me.


    "Fuck, are you corrupt? Tell me!"


    "Roll the calf!"


    "Give me 200000 later. I have something to do!"


    When I said this, I felt my heart bleeding.


    "Cash?" Wu Mei asked.


    "Yes, yes."


    "When?"


    "Before twelve!"


    "OK."


    Wu Mei nodded, then took out the key and walked in the direction of the safe. It should have taken me the money.


    ����


    Half an hour later, Duan Hui came into my office with a backpack.


    "Wu Mei asked me to give it to you!"


    "OK, put it on the table," I said, glancing up at my schoolbag.


    "Pa!"


    After Duan Hui put down his schoolbag, he picked up the cigarette box on my desk, took out one and lit it.


    "No, you don''t have cigarettes. Come here to rub cigarettes..."


    I shouted silently.


    "Brother, you haven''t given me money for two months. Don''t talk about cigarettes now. I don''t dare to use the lighter. I''m afraid of wasting oil!"


    Duan Hui threw up a smoke ring and shouted with a broken face.


    "Go, go, go, go, go!"


    I stood up and chased Duan Hui out. Fortunately, he didn''t know what was in his schoolbag. Otherwise, according to his current poor state, he could definitely take the money and run away.


    After Duan Hui left, I opened the schoolbag on the table and it was 200000 yards in order.


    "I can''t help spending the money here. There''s only this money left. How can I live next month..." I looked at my schoolbag and said with great pain.


    Thinking of no money, I thought of Du Xianyang. Since Ji Xuan found me last time, Du''s broken shoes once a day have evaporated like the world. His coquettish figure can no longer be seen in the harem.


    I leaned back in my chair and thought for a while. I still took out my cell phone and dialed Du Xianyang.


    "Doodle doodle!"


    After the phone rang for a while, Du Xianyang answered.


    "Hey, leaves!"


    "What''s Du doing?" I touched my nose and asked with a smile.


    "Nothing, stay idle! What''s up?" Du Xianyang replied uneasily.


    "Haven''t I seen you for a long time? I miss you a little. I''ll call you to ask what''s going on? You haven''t come recently, and the turnover of our harem is falling!"


    "Ah, it''s not that I''m a little tired recently, so I''m going to have a rest at home..."


    "Didn''t you go to another house?" I continued.


    "No... no! If I go, I''ll definitely go to the harem. Don''t worry!" Du Xianyang quickly explained.


    "Well, go on to rest, brother Du. All the staff of our harem are waiting for you to recover!"


    "Wait a minute, leaf! Do you have anything else to do when you call me?"


    Du Xianyang asked hurriedly when he saw that I was going to hang up.


    "What''s the matter? It''s all right!"


    I still pretend I don''t know anything.


    "No, leaf, don''t beat around the bush with me. To tell you the truth, I have two big bubbles in my mouth..."


    Du Xianyang shouted in a broken tone.


    "Ha ha, are you asking me about Ji Xuan?"


    Listening to Du Xianyang''s tone, I really can''t bear to tease him.


    "Yes, yes! That''s it. How are you thinking?"


    Seeing that I finally got to the point, Du Xianyang quickly agreed.


    "I have to make up all the money of 100000 yuan. Can I refuse? You know I''m always short handed..."


    "Then you promised?" Du Xianyang was a little excited after listening to me.


    "Yes, yes!" I nodded.


    "Leaf, you are so interesting. Wait. I''ll find you now!"


    "Not..."


    Before I finished, I found that Du Xianyang had hung up the phone.


    At the other end, Du Xianyang lives at home.


    Du Xianyang was very excited after talking to me on the phone and knowing that I promised to partner with them.


    After hanging up, he turned around and dialed a lady in our harem.


    "Summer will pass, leaving a little secret..."


    "Yo West, yo West, I want to tell you..."


    "Give me a pink memory..."


    Du Xianyang hummed a song with a * * expression while waiting for the other side to answer the phone.


    "Hey, brother Du, do you miss others..."


    After the young lady answered the phone, she asked in a soft voice.


    Du Xianyang couldn''t stand such teasing. After hearing the young lady''s voice, his crotch immediately hardened.


    "Goblin, I haven''t seen you for a few days. You''re still so coquettish! You''re waiting for me in the harem. I''ll go to you to study something important!"


    "Giggle, Duke, people are waiting for you!"


    "Too coquettish, no! Put on the teacher''s clothes I bought for you last time!" Du Xianyang bent over and buttoned his crotch.


    "Good drop!"


    After they put down the phone, Du Xianyang put on his pants and rushed to the back palace


    It''s not bragging. The quality of our Hougong lady, let alone H City, even in the whole country, is excellent. It''s not comparable to the foot Road shop or small KTV on the street. This is also the main reason why our Hougong bar business is so hot.


    Basically, after the guests came to us, the ladies in other places wouldn''t take a look at it. Originally, our girls are very smart. In addition, Liu Rui and Yang Song have nothing to do. They have vocational skills training. They are just like goblins. They don''t let you get out of bed if they don''t do everything like you. Just like Du Xianyang, Come to our back Palace once. Eight sheep kidneys may not be able to make up for it when you go home.


    ����


    Midnight, in the cellar of the harem bar.


    "Brother, should we go?"


    At this time, Niu Lei has packed his bags and is ready to start. He doesn''t want to stay with us for a minute.


    "I told them..."


    Gao Jia stood up and stretched, then took out her cell phone to call me.


    "Brother Jia, are you leaving?"


    Before Gao Jia''s phone call, Liu Rui''s voice rang out at the door of the wine cellar.


    "Hehe, I''m coming. I want to tell you before I go!"


    Gao Jia looked at us standing at the door and smiled. We were all here this time. I, Liu Rui, Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song, old car and Duan Hui, all came.


    "You''re leaving now. Can''t I come and deliver it?" I walked over and patted Gao Jia on the shoulder and smiled.


    "Why are you so busy? We''re leaving now..."


    Gao Jia smiled, too.


    "That''s not good. Brother Jia, you are a distinguished guest of our harem. You must come low-key and leave ceremoniously!"


    Liu Rui continued.


    "I''ve filled in a lot of trouble for you these days. To put it bluntly, we''re just fugitives. It''s good not to be caught..."


    Gao Jia patted Liu Rui on the shoulder and said.


    "Brother Jia, what you said, don''t you treat me like a brother?"


    Liu Rui is a little unhappy.


    "How can I?"


    "If you treat me as a brother, the harem is your home. You can come whenever you want! You can go whenever you want. If you want to go now, I must meet you!"


    "I''m not on the execution ground. You can see me off if there''s anything JB!" Gao Jia said nothing.


    "Slip of the tongue!" Liu Rui smiled awkwardly.


    "Ha ha, OK! There''s nothing to do in the future. I''ll come back and give you a hand. At that time, you''ll give me the whole picture. The quality must be up to par with others..."


    "You must! When you come back, I''ll let all the girls in our harem pick you up at the door with bare hips? If you spend, I''ll give you a 20% discount!"


    Liu Rui is rare to be generous, and grins.


    "No problem!"


    "Ha ha, our feelings are 20% off. You are too * * deduction..." Niu Lei beside Gao Jia glanced.


    "20% off is a lot, and his father is here at this price!" Yang Song told the truth ruthlessly on the side.


    "If so, I''m still very comforted. After all, I have the same price as his father. I can feel his deep sincerity!"


    Niu Lei laughed.


    "It''s not so good. Just be satisfied!"


    Yang Song nodded.


    "Fuck off, don''t talk to me about nothing!"


    Liu Rui let them say something a little hard to hang up and scolded with a big mouth.


    "OK, it''s getting late. We should go too..."


    Gao Jia raised her hand and looked at her watch. She was ready to go to the door.


    "Stop counting and go home!"


    Niu Lei reluctantly kicked the tiger squatting on the ground and walked with Gao Jia to the door of the wine cellar.


    "Home?"


    Tiger was kicked by Niu Lei, stood up and rubbed his big head, shouting foolishly.


    "This fool is hopeless..."


    Niu Lei was speechless.


    When Gao Jia passed by me, she looked up at me, grinned and whispered, "let''s go!"


    "Take this!"


    I handed the 200000 cash prepared in advance to Gao Jia.


    "What is it? It''s heavy..."


    After Gao Jia finished the bag, she weighed it, looked at me and asked with a smile.


    "Fun!"


    I smiled, too.


    "Can''t you?"


    "Brother Jia, you really look up to me. You dare to fix it. I can''t do it! Don''t you know!"


    "Wow!"


    Gao Jia opened his schoolbag. When he saw the money in the schoolbag, the smile on his face solidified instantly.


    "... I can''t take this!"


    Gao Jia was silent for a moment and returned her schoolbag to my arms.


    "What do you mean, too little, brother Jia?"


    I was a little caught off guard by Gao Jia. I didn''t want to give money for the first time. You know how determined I was to take out the money!


    "It''s not interesting. It''s not easy for you children to earn money. What''s the matter with your money?"


    Gao Jia casually waved her hand and explained.


    "It''s not easy for us to make money, but you need it more than we do!"


    I looked straight into Gao Jia''s eyes and said.


    "Yes, brother Jia, take the money!"


    Liu Rui and Meng Liang on one side also said.


    "I''ll take the money back..."


    Gao Jia''s attitude is very firm. She doesn''t want to spend our money.


    "It''s not brother Jia. I found that you have learned so much ink. Although we haven''t known each other for a long time, I basically understand the situation on your side. Everyone has ups and downs in his life. Apart from others, if you don''t lack money, will mom rob the bank? Who doesn''t know that it''s a business of losing his head? If you still talk to us about what you don''t need, it''s really useless What do you mean? Take the money and pass it over first! It''s all old men. I''ll say whatever I have. Don''t think I''m straight. I just don''t like to beat around the bush. If you think we''re friends, don''t pout our face. If you''re wrong, think I didn''t say anything! "


    When Liu Rui saw that Gao Jia didn''t accept our money, he got angry and shouted angrily, pointing to Gao Jia''s nose.


    Although his words are ugly, they are very real and reasonable. The main reason why Gao Jia doesn''t take our money is that he can''t save face. Who believes that he is not short of money?


    Gao Jia was silent after hearing Liu Rui''s words.


    "Take it, brother Jia!"


    Seeing that Gao Jia didn''t speak, I knew that Liu Rui had moved him, so I handed back my schoolbag.


    "If I take the money, I don''t know when I can pay it back!"


    Gao Jia took the bag, looked at me and smiled.


    "No, it''s all right!"


    Liu Rui smiled when he saw Gao Jia take the money.


    "OK, brothers, Gao Jia has this in mind. If I have a good day in the future, I will never forget you!"


    Gao Jia put on her schoolbag, patted her chest heavily and said.


    "Brother Jia, I''m waiting for you to pull me! Wait!"


    "Yes, brother Jia, I''m waiting for you to take me and pretend to force me to fly!" Liu Rui shouted.


    "Ha ha, good!"


    After that, Gao Jia walked out of the door of the wine cellar with his schoolbag on his back. Guan Guan, Niu Lei, Huzi and others followed. We watched Gao Jia''s back quietly, watched several people leave, silent


    "Ye, I''m very satisfied with what you did..."


    After Gao Jia and they left, Liu Rui patted me on the shoulder with a happy face and said.


    "Fuck off! What should I do..."


    I knocked out Liu Rui''s hand and scolded irritably.


    "It''s not you. Why do you look the same for a while? You just laughed. You''re too * * fickle..."


    Liu Rui shook his head and walked out of the wine cellar with his hands on his back.


    "Don''t pestle any more. Do what you should do!"


    After that, I hurried out of the wine cellar, and then ran directly to the private room where Du Xianyang was. Du Xianyang has been here for some time, but I haven''t been there because of Gao Jia.


    People like him can''t hide from you. Just now, the mobile phone in my trouser pocket hummed and vibrated. Don''t even think about it. It must be Du Xianyang.


    Three minutes later, I found Du Xianyang''s private room and opened the door. Du Xianyang''s left and right arms at least ordered more than ten young ladies. Then I glanced at the tea table and more than ten bottles of Royal salutes!


    "Come, ye, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!" Du Xianyang shouted at me in his busy schedule.


    "Coming!"


    My mouth twitched and nodded, my heart was bleeding, and I felt that I could choke out of the house today!


    After leaving the harem, Gao Jia, Guan Guan, Niu Lei, Hu Zi and others walked aimlessly on the street late at night. Since H city is not a big city, nightlife here is very scarce. During this period, only some young people in nightclubs can release hormones, and there are basically no people on the street.


    Although Gao Jia has done some impersonal and shocking "big things", he has a good educational background, behaves in the world and is so wise. In addition, he has a bright personality and we give him money. Although he doesn''t say anything, he knows better and knows better than anyone in his heart.


    In fact, there are only two kinds of friends in the world. One is that you are good to him and he is also good to you.

 Chapter 1702

    Three minutes later, Gao Jia went out of the toilet with a familiar smile on her face.


    When the door was pushed open, Gao Jia glanced at the people who looked down and said nothing.


    "Brother Jia!" Tiger stood up and shouted.


    "Come, sit down and tell me something!" Gao Jia waved her hand and said with a smile.


    "Brother Jia!"


    Tiger son shouted again with excitement.


    "Don''t be useless. Time is pressing. Let''s explain the situation quickly. I''ll see how to make it suitable..." Gao jiabala gave tiger''s head a look and said with a smile.


    Niu Lei and Huzi didn''t have ink either. They simply described the process of their meeting with Zhao Si today and the situation of the yard.


    Gao Jia licked her lips and asked, "are you sure there are only two people in the yard?"


    "Sure, I''ve seen it several times, and there''s no one else!" tiger nodded.


    "Grass, God helps us!" Gao Jia nodded.


    "I also think this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. He must have sneaked out behind his father..." the pipe sitting at the corner of the bed nodded and whispered.


    "Brother Jia, just say how to do it!" Niu Lei shouted excitedly.


    "Let''s not take the technology flow, take the violence flow this time. How much do we have?" Gao Jia wiped her spit and said with flashing eyes.


    "Wow!"


    The pipe lowered his head, took out a backpack under the punch and zipped it directly.


    One * *, four lightning protection, mington anti riot, and two self-made ones. The most awesome thing is that there is an imitation domestic svd85 sniper in the schoolbag.


    "... fuck, luckily the guy who ate didn''t lose it!" Gao Jia swallowed her saliva and smiled at the pipe.


    "That''s all that''s left..." the pipe skimmed back.


    "Patter!"


    The tiger pulled it, smiled and said, "this thing is powerful!"


    "We can''t use this this time!"


    Gao Jia grabbed tiger''s hand and threw it directly into her schoolbag.


    After reading the weapons, Gao Jia, Guan Zi, Niu Lei, Huzi and others gathered around to discuss what they were doing.


    These people are familiar with this. Gao Jia casually found a broken book and a pencil and began to draw familiar sketches. They look very professional.


    The four talked until more than 8 a.m. and several people understood Gaojia''s strategic policy.


    "Brother Jia, do we still have some shortcomings?" Niu Lei stood up and stretched himself and asked.


    "What''s missing?" Gao Jia looked up and asked.


    "We''re short of a car. We can''t carry the boy out even if we tie him up?"


    "Shit, forget it!"


    Gao Jia patted on the forehead, then directly opened the schoolbag I gave him, took out three stacks of money and threw it to Niu Lei.


    "Later, you and Huzi go out to buy a second-hand van. It doesn''t matter whether it''s good to drive. It''s cheap..."


    Gao Jia looked at Niu Lei and said.


    "You are so stingy..."


    Niu Lei weighed the 30000 yuan in his hand and said.


    "Special treatment under special circumstances, don''t forget to put a film on the car..." Gao Jia asked casually.


    "OK, let''s go now?" Niu Lei nodded.


    "Go and be safe!" Gao Jia nodded.


    "Good!"


    Niu Lei said and followed Huzi to the door.


    "Take this!"


    After thinking about it, Gao Jia was still a little worried. Then she picked up a handle and threw it to Niu Lei.


    After Niu Lei and Hu Zi left, Gao Jia returned the pipe in the house.


    "How can I finish this ticket?" Guan looked at Gao Jia and asked directly.


    "I don''t know..." Gao Jia shook her head.


    "I said you didn''t have to promise them!"


    "Why do you say this? They''re not very smart. We have to worry about their ideas..." Gao Jia lit a cigarette and said softly.


    "Do whatever you like!" Guan turned over, got up his cell phone and stopped talking.


    "Stop playing, let''s step on the spot..."


    Gao Jia pulled the pipe''s head and shouted softly.


    "Haven''t they both been there?"


    "I can''t believe them. I''m idle. Go and have a look..."


    Gao Jia said as she dressed.


    "Shit, a day''s work..."


    The pipe got up swearing.


    Ten minutes later, Gao Jia and Guan Zi also left the hotel.


    Although Niu Lei and Huzi have been there once, it''s not enough for them alone, because Gao Jia and Guan Guan also have to understand the terrain there. In this way, Gao Jia can give the most correct command at the first time.


    Due to the short distance, they didn''t take a taxi and went there on foot. At this time, there were more pedestrians in the street. Gao Jia found the yard very smoothly according to the address given by Niu Lei.


    There are no streets around the yard, only rugged paths, and there are no buildings around. They are all bungalows, giving people a feeling of countryside.


    Gao Jia carried her schoolbag with Guan Zi. Instead of taking the main road, she slowly approached the yard around the gap of the bungalow.


    "Give me the sniper!"


    Gao Jia hid under the wall about one meter and said quickly.


    "What are you doing?" the pipe asked puzzled.


    "I always feel that Niu Lei recognizes the wrong person. I look into the yard..." Gao Jia blinked.


    "Can''t you look through the sight?"


    The pipe was speechless.


    "Shit! Why didn''t you say..."


    Gao Jia rolled her eyes, threw her arms, directly threw the sight on the wall next to her, then stepped up, picked up the sight, walked to the back of the roof of a bungalow, and finally fell silent.


    "What''s up there?"


    The pipe squatted in the corner and whispered.


    "The vision ahead is wide, the sniper conditions are good, and the wind speed is good." Gao Jia said motionless on the roof.


    "Your sight, report NIMA B wind speed to me..." the pipe scolded silently.


    "Fuck a b... I said you put it on me!" Gao Jia cursed irritably.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, see anyone?" the pipe replied.


    "I saw two aunts..."


    ", naked?"


    As soon as the pipe heard the two women, his eyes lit up instantly.


    "Naked..." Gao Jia nodded.


    "Come down and let me go and have a look..."


    When talking, the pipe would climb up the wall.


    "Roll the calf, stay down..." Gao Jia frowned and scolded, and then observed the situation in the yard with a sight.


    Time passed minute by minute. Half an hour later.


    Gao Jia finally saw a man.


    "Fuck, it''s really him!"


    Gao Jia confirmed carefully and found that the man in the yard was Zhao Si Liang himself��


    The other end.


    There was a white golden cup van parked near the road near the yard. There were four people in the van. One of the young people kept observing the situation in the yard with a telescope in his hand.


    "Migo, there seems to be a situation!"


    The young man turned to look at the fat man in the co pilot and shouted.


    "What''s the situation?"


    The young man named Migo suddenly opened his eyes.


    "There seems to be a sniper on the other side..." the young man replied in a daze.


    "So awesome! Where? Show me!"


    While talking, Migo grabbed the telescope in the young man''s hand and looked in the direction of Gao Jia.


    "Fuck, really!" Migo licked his lips and smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    "Brother MI, how?"


    "Xiao Liang, wake him up and see what level he is..." Migo said directly.


    "Yo West."


    The young man named Xiao Liang responded, then took out his hand directly, put on * * *, adjusted his breathing, and gently pushed his fingers.


    "Kang..."


    With a bang, a small pit appeared in front of Gao Jia''s head, which was as big as a fist.


    ��������


    Gao Jia exclaimed, and then moved back instinctively.


    But he forgot that he was on the roof, and Gao Jia rolled down directly from the roof.


    "Poof!"


    "Ah! I... you!"


    When Gao Jia fell, he hit the pipe directly, and the pipe fell to the ground.


    "Ah, why don''t I hide..."


    Gao Jia looked down at the pipe under her and said in embarrassment.


    "Yes, you don''t say a word when you come down. How can I hide?"


    The pipe was speechless.


    "We have a real stubble this time." Gao Jia stood up, rubbed and said.


    "What do you mean..." Guan asked puzzled.


    "Someone took some of my hands just now! Light a pit in front of my head. If he goes forward, I''ll explain it..."


    Gao Jiayue thought more and more afraid.


    "Shit, it''s so awesome!"


    The pipe opened its mouth wide.


    "Stop talking nonsense and hurry..."


    Gao Jia picked up her schoolbag and walked into the tree forest.


    On the other side, in the golden cup van.


    "Brother MI, it seems that he''s been beaten away..." when Xiaoliang found that Gao Jia was gone, he scratched his head and said with a smile.


    "It''s all right. Go and see where the devil is!"


    Migo nodded, and then the driver directly started the van and drove quickly in the direction of Gaojia pipe.


    Gao Jia and Guan ran quickly in the tree forest.


    "Kang!"


    A sound.


    "It''s not over, is it?"


    Gao Jia pulled her neck and scolded, but her feet didn''t stop.


    "Bang."


    Suddenly, a figure sprang out of the woods. He raised his leg and put it directly in Gao Jia''s abdomen. He bent down and flew out for half a meter and directly threw a shit on the ground.


    "Shua."


    The pipe sprang up its right leg, just like a tree trunk, and ran straight to the figure and smashed it down.


    "Shua."


    Liangzi hid sideways and took it out directly.


    "Bang."


    The bullet missed and hit the tree trunk directly.


    "Bang."


    "Are you tired of drafting?"


    Gao Jia''s left fist directly hit Liangzi''s head.


    "Shua!"


    Gao Jia hit him with a punch. He just shook his body slightly. Then he raised his hand to open the second!


    "Kang."


    "Poof."


    A trajectory, clearly visible.


    "Brother Jia, be careful!"


    Guan''s eyes were swift and his hands were quick. Even if he jumped, he directly fell on Gao Jia.


    Xiaoliang''s lips and expression on his face have not changed. Raising his hand is the third.


    "Bang!"


    It was Gao Jia who drove this time. Because Gao Jia was thrown to the ground by a pipe, he couldn''t aim at Liangzi at the first time, but he had to drive one towards a tree three meters high.


    The trunk fell and hit Xiao Liang directly.


    "No, it''s all right."


    Gao Jia picked up the pipe and asked shivering.


    "No... it''s okay! There''s someone across the street. Hurry!"


    The pipe turned his head and vomited blood. Then he stood up and ran away.


    "Xiao Liang, Xiao Liang!" at this time, brother Mi also rushed over.


    "Smashed his leg..." Xiao Liang lay under the tree trunk and responded with a trembling voice.


    "Hula, Hula."


    They moved the trunk of Xiaoliang away, and then ran in the direction of Gaojia and Guan.


    "Grass, that man was so hard just now..." Gao Jia bared her teeth and scolded as she ran.


    "OK! I shouldn''t have come with you!"


    At this time, the right arm of the tube was directly pierced by the bullet, but fortunately it didn''t hit the bone.


    "It''s a good thing we came here, otherwise the tiger would come here and die without knowing how to die!"


    "We can''t do this job anymore. These people are more professional than us!" Guan replied gritting his teeth.


    "Go back and talk!"


    Gao Jia wiped the sweat on her forehead and ran quickly to the end of the forest.


    "No, no, I didn''t mean that. Don''t get me wrong!"


    I explained to Su Su in panic.


    "..." Su Su lowered his head and blushed like an apple.


    I scolded myself in my heart. Originally, people came to you on their own initiative. It was a naked hint, but I didn''t seem to have a good chance. The first two sentences directly put out the fire for others.


    "Oh, it''s not easy for people to come and lie down. Take them out for a walk. What''s the ink here?"


    Liu Ruishi on one side couldn''t see it anymore. He squeezed his eyes at me and said.


    "... er... Haven''t you eaten yet? Let''s go out for dinner!" I instantly understood Liu Rui''s meaning, looked at Su Su and said.


    "OK!" Susu nodded gently.


    "Well, you two go to dinner. My daughter-in-law told me to go home..."


    At this time, Liu Rui said very wisely.


    "OK, then go back quickly!"


    I quickly nodded back.


    "It''s a pity to be single for 50 years..."


    Liu Rui shook his head and commented softly. Then he walked out of the harem with elegant small steps and hands on his back.


    "What do you want to eat?" after Liu Rui left, I looked at Su Su and asked.


    "Whatever..." after Liu Rui left, Su Su''s face was not so red and slowly returned to normal.


    "There''s a western restaurant nearby. It''s delicious. Where shall we go?"


    After thinking about it, I still think the western restaurant is more stylish and can show my identity. I don''t know whether it''s delicious, because I haven''t been there once, but I often pass by.


    "Do you still eat Western food?" Su Su asked, covering his small mouth in great surprise.


    I rolled my eyes and felt a little embarrassed. Su Su''s reaction really made it difficult for me to continue talking to her.


    "Er... I smelled it when I passed by!" I walked to open the door and replied awkwardly.


    "Ha ha, I said you don''t give up money to eat Western food..." Su smiled and said, and the atmosphere eased a lot in an instant.


    "Daughter-in-law, you''re so talkative and easy to be beaten, you know?" I said speechless,


    "Go away, I''m not your daughter-in-law!" Susu walked out proudly with long legs.


    I don''t know why Su Su came to me at this time. In fact, I always felt that she didn''t like me very much. Everything was just my wishful thinking. I had planned to give up her, but today she gave me such a hand. I''m about to convert to my Buddha''s heart and throbbed again in an instant, especially when I saw Su Su''s snow-white big, A throbbing tremor.


    After leaving the door, I drove and found a western restaurant on the roadside. Then we sat down opposite each other.


    "How are you doing?" Su Su cut a steak and put it in his mouth and asked me.


    "All right, how are you?" I drank some soup and answered with my head up.


    To tell you the truth, I really regret coming to this western restaurant now, because the steak is too difficult to cut. I sat and rubbed it for more than ten minutes. I was stunned that I didn''t cut it off. Later, I gave up and drank soup.


    "I''m fine. I go to class every day..." Su blinked his big eyes and replied with a smile.


    "Oh, that''s all right. Where''s your brother?"


    Su Su was stunned, then looked at me and replied: "... He went home."


    "Oh, sorry about last time!" I scratched my head and said awkwardly.


    "It''s all right. My brother is not angry. You don''t have to take it to heart." Su Su waved his small hand and replied carelessly.


    "Just don''t be angry." I nodded and didn''t go on. After all, this topic is very embarrassing.


    "Why don''t you eat?"


    Seeing that the atmosphere was getting colder, Su Su quickly changed the subject, looked at the beef on my plate and asked.


    "Well, I have no appetite today..."


    The topic seemed more embarrassing. It''s better to talk to her about that day.


    "Waste!"


    Su Su gave me a white look and then cut up the beef.


    "I think you like it very much. Why don''t you eat this of me..."


    I also felt a little distressed, so I pushed my plate in front of Jesus and said.


    "Go away, I don''t like you to bury!" Susu refused without thinking about it.


    "I have no AIDS, and what I want to dirty up..."


    "Can you be more disgusting!" asked Susu, putting down his fork and looking at me seriously.


    "Yes, I can spit on your plate..." I replied very seriously.


    "Get out!"


    After eating the meal for almost half an hour, Su Su finally ate up the beef on his plate, and my beef still didn''t move.


    "I''m so full. I have to lose weight again..." Su patted his belly and said with a charming look.


    "Hypocritical!"


    "Don''t you know why you don''t have a girlfriend?" asked Susu, putting his face in front of me.


    "Why?" I was puzzled.


    "Your mouth is too cheap!" Su Su said without leaving me any face.


    "No, I''m kind enough to invite you to dinner. Can you stop killing me..."


    "No!" Susu shook his head firmly.


    "Goodbye, there''s no time to shake hands!"


    I turned around and ran to the cashier, settled the bill very unhappily, and then left the western restaurant with Su Su.


    "What are you going to do later?"


    After I went out, I looked at my watch and found that it was still early.


    "... go home."


    Susu looked down and said.


    "Not eldest sister. You came here just to rub my meal?"


    I said in a broken voice.


    "What? Can''t you?"


    Susu askew his neck and asked, looking very cute.


    "You''re not authentic!"


    Looking at Su Su''s appearance, I whispered in a very low voice.


    "Xiaoye, you know how many people want to invite their sister to dinner, but my sister doesn''t go. It''s a great honor for you to have dinner with me!" Susu pulled my head and said proudly.


    "You can pull it down. You just came to rub rice..."


    "I don''t know if it''s good, isn''t it?" Su touched his silver teeth and gently pinched my arm with his right hand.


    "No, no, sister Su, I know I''m wrong!" I surrendered in an instant.


    "Hum, that''s about the same!"


    Susu proudly released my arm and then walked forward with long legs.


    "What are you doing?"


    I shouted behind Jesus.


    "Go home!"


    "Why don''t you go to our bar and sit down for a while!"


    I made a cheap offer.


    "No, another day..."


    Su Su waved her hand, then stopped a taxi and got on the bus directly. I stood at the intersection and looked confused. The woman was too fast. She got on someone else''s car without paying attention.


    "Bye!"


    Just as I was staring at the taxi in a daze, Susu rolled down the window, waved to me and shouted.


    Gao Jia and Guan Guan walked back and forth in the woods for more than 20 minutes, and finally successfully got rid of Migo and others.


    "Grass, where are people?"


    Migo shook his fat body, looked at the woods in front of him and scolded in a low voice.


    "Brother MI, we seem to have been fooled by them. We came to this place just now..."


    A young man beside Migo carefully observed the surrounding environment and found that they had been circling around in situ.


    "Ha ha, it''s interesting..." brother Mi suddenly grinned.


    "These people should often run away. The escape route is very professional!"


    The youth returned.


    "All right, go back. They''ll come again. Let''s wait!"


    Migo waved his hand and then took the people back directly.


    At the other end, Gao Jia and Guan Guan took a shortcut back to the hotel after confirming that no one was following.


    After they returned to the room, they found that Niu Lei and Huzi had returned. They were sitting anxiously waiting for Gao Jia to come back.


    "Brother Jia, what have you two done?"


    Seeing Gao Jia entering the house, Niu Lei jumped up and shouted.


    "Go out and step on it. Is there any gauze purple potion in the house?"


    Gao Jia put down her schoolbag and asked with a frown.


    "What''s the matter? Are you hurt?"


    Tiger asked while looking for gauze.


    "The tube was wiped by a bullet..."


    "Fuck, what happened? Is it serious?"


    As soon as Niu Lei heard that the pipe was injured, he immediately pulled the pipe''s arm and asked.


    "Nothing, break the skin!"


    Guan replied lightly, then took off his coat directly to show his strong muscles, and then wrapped gauze around his arm for several times.


    "Shall I help you?"


    Gao Jia looked at the tube with red potion and asked.


    "No!" the pipe shook his head.


    "Click!"


    The pipe tore the gauze directly with his teeth, then put on his coat like a nobody and sat by the bed.


    "All right?" Gao Jia looked at Guan''s white face and asked repeatedly.


    "I can''t die. Do you have a cigarette? Give me a whole one!"


    The pipe wiped the sweat on his forehead and answered faintly.


    "Pa!"


    Gao Jia lit a cigarette and stuffed it directly into the mouth of the pipe.


    The pipe lay with his eyes closed. Without saying a word, he was smoking.


    "What''s the matter? Why is the pipe hurt?"


    After a moment of silence, Niu Lei opened his mouth and asked.


    "Just now, we walked around according to the address you gave, and found that the boy was not simple. There was an ambush at the edge of the yard, which was very professional..."


    Gao Jia nodded and rubbed his palm and replied.


    "What position?"


    Niu Lei frowned and asked.


    "A hundred meters away, hit a hole in front of my head with your hand. What paragraph do you say?"


    "Professional killing?"


    Niu Lei''s eyes widened.


    "If it''s not a profession, it''s almost the same..."

 Chapter 1703

    ����


    "What''s next?" asked Guan while playing with his mobile phone in the bedroom.


    "Zhao San thought we had colluded with Zhao Si to cheat him. Don''t worry, let Niu Lei and Huzi toss him for a few days, and send the photos to Zhao San at that time, and he will understand what''s going on..."


    Gao Jia picked up a bottle of Red Bull, drank it directly into a can, then lay down and said vaguely, "this thing still works. After drinking, she will be refreshed immediately..."


    "Take a break, I''ll go out..." Guan saw that Gao Jia was really tired, put away his cell phone and stood up.


    "Look at Niu Lei. It''s not important. Don''t make an accident..." Gao Jia lay down and asked with her eyes closed.


    "Yes!"


    Guan Zi promised, and then went out of the bedroom. As soon as Guan Zi left, Gao Jia''s snore rang.


    ����


    ��


    "Hua Hua!"


    I turned on the sprinkler switch, and the warm water washed on my body.


    The last few days may be the most prosaic but also the most stable days for us to come to H city. In Yang Song''s words, now is the rising period of our life.


    My relationship with Su Su has obviously warmed up these days. These days, she comes to me as long as she doesn''t have class, and I will take the initiative to have dinner with her and press the road.


    I can feel that she is interested in me, but I don''t know whether it is because of Li Hansong''s words or out of inferiority complex. I haven''t thought of confessing to Su Su Su. We have developed in this way.


    The harem is also very stable, business is getting better and better, and more and more guests come every day.


    It turns out that our harem is open until the middle of the night. In recent days, there are still people entering at 5 a.m. in the past few days. Business is good. We are tired every day. Although we are tired, we are full and at ease. I enjoy this feeling very much.


    In addition, after we reached a consensus with Ji Xuan and Du Xianyang on the Development Zone event, old Du and Ji Xuan brought many guests to us every day, many of them are famous entrepreneurs in H city. As long as these people have a good time, money is not a problem at all.


    The turnover of the harem is soaring, and the charging group is becoming more and more high-end. I have an idea to get the casino up these days, but I''m too busy at ordinary times, so I just have an idea and haven''t really implemented it.


    Ten minutes later, I walked out wrapped in a bath towel, then lit a cigarette and sat by the bed to smoke. I have a habit that I want to smoke after taking a bath. Ordinary people want to smoke after dinner or work, but I''m different.


    After smoking, I dressed, found the car key and was ready to go downstairs.


    Liu Rui and Meng Liang got off work late yesterday, so they were still sleeping in their room, and I promised Du Xianyang to go out with him yesterday, so I got up early.


    "Ding Dong!"


    Just as I was about to open the door, my doorbell suddenly rang. I was stunned, looked up and shouted, "who?"


    "Ding Dong!"


    No one answered outside, but rang the doorbell again.


    "Who is this?" I muttered suspiciously, then went to the door and opened the door.


    "How did you open the door? Did you do something bad inside?" Su asked, staring at me with big eyes and smiling.


    I was stunned and glanced at her. I found that Su Su was still so beautiful today.


    "Why am I here?" I looked at Susu and asked with some excitement and doubt.


    "If you ask me such a question again, I''ll kill you, believe it or not?" Jesus waved his small fist in front of me.


    "Don''t believe it, you don''t want to..." I shook my head and smiled.


    "Are you going to let me stand like this all the time? Can you be polite? I''m a guest!" Susu glared at me and said.


    "Hehe, you haven''t told me what to do here!" I asked in front of Su with both hands.


    "Get up!" Susu pushed me and went straight into the room.


    "No, did I let you in?" I shouted after me.


    "Which is your room?" Su Su directly ignored my words, kicked off his shoes, changed a pair of slippers, and asked around the living room.


    "No, can you be polite! Did I let you in?" I repeated.


    "Don''t ink, tell me quickly!" Jesus ignored my words again.


    "That!" I helplessly pointed to the innermost room.


    Su Su nodded with satisfaction and walked to the room I pointed with a cheerful pace.


    When I saw Su Su open the door, I smiled.


    "Ah!"


    "Ah!"


    Two screams came from the room. The first was Su Su''s and the second was Yang Song''s.


    "Ha ha!" I laughed, and then quietly ran back to the room.


    The others in the room were woken up because of their loud shouting.


    Yuan Yuan opened the door, rubbed his eyes and asked, "Liu Rui, have you been beaten?"


    At this time, Liu Rui, lying in the public toilet, opened his eyes vaguely, looked around and muttered, "nightmare, it must be a nightmare!"


    Then he went to sleep with the toilet.


    Inside, Su Su looks at Yang Song.


    "You... What are you doing?" Yang Song, wearing shorts, covered his body with a quilt and looked at Su Su shivering at the corner of the bed.


    "Ye Han, you bitch!" Su Su grinned his silver teeth and trembled with anger.


    "Elder sister, what are you doing? If you don''t go out again, I''ll call the police..." Yang song really took out his cell phone.


    "Get out! You''re still at a loss!"


    Susu turned around and scolded, then went straight out of the room.


    "What''s wrong with this?" Yang Song put down his quilt and was about to lie down.


    "Where is the kitchen?" Then Jesus came back.


    "Elder sister, what are you doing?" Yang Song grabbed the quilt again.


    "I asked you where the kitchen is?" Jesus tried to control his emotions and squeezed out a penetrating smile.


    "Go out... Go out and turn left!"


    "Bang!"


    Susu slammed the door out.


    "Bitch, get out of here!" Jesus took a kitchen knife and kicked my door hard.


    "Put down the knife and I''ll go out..." I hid in the house and shouted outside the door.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I have to kill you today!" Su angrily cut the door with a kitchen knife. Everyone else in the room woke up and lay down at the door to watch the excitement.


    "This woman is more fierce than my daughter-in-law..." Liu Rui said, lying at the door of the toilet.


    "Hurry up, I won''t go out..." I shouted.


    "Well, you won''t come out, will you? I''ll wait here!"


    Su Su was so angry that he took a stool and sat directly at my door.


    "This woman, why are you so tiger?" I imagined the scene of Su Su holding a knife outside. I brushed my forehead and sweated. Then I took out my mobile phone and dialed Meng Liang.


    "Hello?" Meng Liang didn''t wake up after such a big noise. I was taken too.


    "I''ve been chased and killed. Help me quickly!" I swallowed my spit and said to the phone.


    "What? Who wants to kill you?" Meng Liang sat up with a thump and shouted excitedly.


    "Outside, just outside my door, you get her away quickly!"


    "Hold on!"


    After that, Meng Liang didn''t wear his pants. He took two steps outside the house, but when he saw Su sitting at my door with a kitchen knife, he went back again.


    "Clang!"


    After a while, a key was thrown at Susu''s feet.


    "Thanks!"


    Susu picked up the key and smiled at Meng Liang.


    Meng Liang didn''t speak. He made an OK gesture, then closed the door and hid in the house.


    "Creak!"


    The door was opened.


    "Meng Liang,"


    The moment I opened the door, I jumped on the floor.


    "Sister, do you have something to say? All civilized people, don''t be so vulgar!" I stood and said to Su Su.


    "OK, come down! I''ll tell you..." Su smiled and pointed at me.


    "You... You put down the knife first! I''ll go down!"


    "Son of a bitch! I''ll kill you!" Su Su suddenly went crazy and ran after me with a kitchen knife.


    "Oh!"


    I quickly hid to the side. Then we two launched a fierce chase in the house. She ran after me.


    We ran for about five or six minutes in this room less than 50 square meters, and Su finally stopped chasing.


    "Have a rest... Have a rest, I''ll kill you again!" said Susu, panting and tired, sitting at the foot of the bed.


    "Elder sister, can''t a murderer do this? Killing pays for life. You''re still so young. It''s not appropriate to change your life with me. What a pity you say you look so good... Besides, it''s said that you killed me. If you don''t know, you think we''ve lost our love..." I sat on the other side of the bed and said mildly.


    "Go away, son of a bitch!" Jesus shouted.


    At this time, I jumped on Su Su and grabbed the kitchen knife in Su Su''s hand.


    "Bang!"


    "You..."


    "Don''t talk!"


    My phone rang!


    My phone rang!


    I chose to ignore the phone and go on kissing.


    But when Su Su heard my phone ring, he immediately returned to normal. He pushed my face away, hid aside, sorted out his clothes, and then blushed and whispered, "your cell phone rings..."


    I was scolding my mother. Don''t let me know who this is. I have to kill him. When do you say you can''t fight, you have to fight at this time!


    I''ve saved my first kiss for nearly 20 years. It''s going to be sent out soon. Is it easy for me!


    I looked down with a depressed face, touched the phone and felt an impulse to kill.


    I looked at the big words Du Xianyang on the mobile phone screen, and my head was buzzing and aching.


    After silently greeting Du Xianyang''s family in my heart, I connected the phone.


    "Hello?" I said, gritting my teeth.


    "Elder brother, where have you been?" Du Xianyang asked impatiently.


    "I''ll be there soon..."


    "Didn''t you come out?" Du Xianyang asked suspiciously.


    "Come out, you wait for me, I''ll be there soon..."


    "Then hurry up!" Du Xianyang said suspiciously.


    "OK!" then I hung up the phone directly, turned to Su Su and said, "sister, let''s continue?"


    "What''s going on?" Su Su was stunned for a moment and asked knowingly after reacting.


    "Go on with that!" I said and jumped at Su Su, but I jumped into the air.


    Susu stood on the ground with his shoulders in his arms, looked at me and asked, "do you have anything else to do, then I''ll go first..."


    "Nothing! Nothing!" I grabbed Susu''s arm and said.


    "That phone call just now..."


    "Psycho, don''t pay attention to him!" I waved my hand and then threw myself at Su Su.


    But Jesus didn''t hang me at all. He helped me clean up the house.


    "It''s a nice house. Look at what''s causing you trouble. It''s like a pigsty..." Su bent down, picked up his clothes and socks on the ground, frowned and picked them up.


    "Don''t toss about, I''m used to it..." I sat down and said a little lonely.


    "Clean up a little, you can live comfortably..." Su not only didn''t stop, but intensified and directly opened my wardrobe and began to tidy up one by one.


    I looked at Su Su and thought she was like a little daughter-in-law. If only I could keep doing this with her, I suddenly had an impulse to confess to her.


    But after thinking for a long time, I still couldn''t open my mouth. Maybe it''s because of my low self-esteem!


    ����


    At the other end, Du Xianyang sat in the car waiting for me impatiently.


    Ten minutes later, Du Xianyang took out his cell phone and called me. He found that no one answered because I had muted my cell phone long ago.


    "Why haven''t you come yet?"


    Du Xianyang kept repeating an action, that is, calling me.


    In half an hour.


    "Brother, my phone is dead. You answer it!"


    In an hour.


    "Ye Han, ancestor!"


    ����


    After cleaning up for more than an hour, Su Su finally cleaned up my house.


    "It''s finished!" Susu patted his little hand and smiled.


    I looked at Su Su and didn''t speak. I quietly took out a paper towel and wiped the sweat on Su Su''s forehead.


    "Thank you!" I looked at Susu and said sincerely.


    "You''re welcome!" Su Su shrunk his neck, looking very cute.


    "To thank you, let me invite you to dinner!" I said with a smile.


    "I ate it when I came..."


    "Let''s go to the movies!" I thought for a moment and said.


    "OK!" Susu nodded happily.


    "Let''s go." I took Susu''s little hand and went outside.


    "Wait a minute, ye Han!" Su Su suddenly stopped.


    "What''s the matter?" I wondered.


    "Where did you get the paper you gave me to wipe my sweat?" Su suddenly saw the Yellow tissue paper on the ground.


    "Picked it up by the bed, what''s the matter?" I replied with an indifferent face.


    "You mean you wipe my sweat with the paper?" Su Su asked with wide eyes


    "No, I''ll see!"


    "Ye Han, I''ll kill you!"


    Su Su roared and I ran out of the door at the same speed as the wind.


    Five minutes later, I followed Su downstairs with a black and blue face.


    "What are we going to see?" I asked Susu while driving on the road.


    "Look at Dora A''s dream..." Susu thought and said.


    "Why don''t you watch horror movies?" I thought in my heart that horror movies were scary. Then I could hug Su Su squarely.


    "No, just watch more a dream!"


    "Horror film!"


    "Doraemon!"


    "What are you looking at? A dream, are you mentally retarded! It''s all for children!" I said some speechless.


    "Who do you say is mentally retarded? And you''re being mean to me, aren''t you?" Jesus asked, putting his hand on my arm.


    "No, Doraemon, Doraemon! In fact, I love watching Doraemon. When I was a child, I asked my mother to sew a big pocket on my clothes pocket!" I surrendered immediately.


    "Really?" hearing my words, Su Su became interested and looked at me happily.


    "Really, I put snacks in when I was free..." I nodded and said.


    "I didn''t think you were cute when you were a child. Why are you so stupid when you grow up?" Su scraped my nose and smiled.


    "Then I didn''t wear that dress."


    "Why?"


    "Once he was borrowed by Liu Rui. He put staplers, nail clippers and scissors in his pocket. Then once he threw out a duck at home, fell down, had a big cut in his stomach and went to the hospital to sew three stitches. Since then, my mother won''t let me wear them for fear of my suicide..."


    "Hahaha!" Susu covered his stomach and laughed.


    Along the way, I told Su Su a lot about Liu Rui''s childhood, which made Su Su fall back and forth. Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, Su Su and I came to the cinema.


    Originally, I thought I could have further contact with Su Su when watching the film, but she didn''t give me this opportunity at all. She watched it very seriously and didn''t even say a word to me. I watched the film in a low mood and fell asleep.


    "Get up, big brother!" Susu pushed me and said.


    "Ah? What time is it?" I stood up smartly and asked.


    "It''s almost seven o''clock..." Su looked at his watch silently.


    "It''s over?" I asked as I watched the crowd leaving the screening room one after another.


    "It''s over long ago..."


    "Is that big bear dead?" I asked Susu as I walked outside.


    Susu rolled his eyes and ignored my question.


    After leaving the cinema, I drove Susu home.


    "Bye!" after getting off the bus, Su Su waved to me.


    "Won''t you let me sit up?"


    "Forget it, you''re too dangerous." Susu tilted his mouth and ran into the community.


    "Why am I in danger?"


    I shouted at Susu''s back, but Susu didn''t pay attention to me at all.


    After Su Su left, I didn''t go home. Instead, I drove directly to the harem. At this time, the harem was already open.


    Half an hour later, I came to the harem and went upstairs to hide in the office because I was afraid Du Xianyang would come.


    At night, around eight.


    The harem began to get guests. The old car came earlier with Duan Hui, while Meng Liang, Yang Song and others came later.


    Outside the harem, two young people carrying two huge travel bags and holding a small note in their hands were looking for something as they walked.


    "Brother, isn''t this?" the white and fat north and South looked at the plaque in the back palace, looked down at the note in their hand, and the ox head asked at the black and thin things around them.


    "That''s it!" the thing nodded.


    "Hey hey, my family is rich. This bar is very imposing!"


    North and South smiled, and then followed things into the harem.


    "You... Hello, welcome!" the welcoming lady looked at the East, West, North and south, the same dress as migrant workers. She was startled and stammered.


    The welcome lady also despises these two people. Usually, many local tyrants dressed in low-key come to play here, but it''s the first time for these two people to dress up like this.


    Our bar is still relatively high-end in H City, and the price is still relatively high, so the welcome lady thinks these two people are not here to spend.


    "Hello, Hello! Let me ask, do you have a man named Meng liang?" the north and South said with a fat and trembling smile.


    "Ah, you''re looking for manager Meng. Wait a minute..." the welcome lady politely took the East, West, North and south to the welcome area.


    "Wait a minute, guys. I''ll find manager Meng for you now..." as soon as I heard that these two people came to find Meng Liang, the welcoming lady immediately understood what was going on


    "... brother, this place is really nice. I think the benefactor is about the same age as us. People have such a big bar. How good do you think we should be able to do this?" the fat man picked up the teapot on the table and poured himself a cup with great enjoyment.


    "Someone will come later. Don''t talk nonsense! It''s not necessarily a benefactor..." the thin man looked around at the bar with his eyes shining.


    After about two minutes, Meng Liang followed the welcoming lady to the sofa where the East, West, North and South were located.


    "Are you two?" Meng Liang looked at the East, West, North and south. They asked in some confusion.


    Although Meng Liang has seen things, when is it late at night, and things are full of blood, Meng Liang must not remember what things look like.


    "Is he our benefactor?" things got up, pointed to Meng Liang and asked North and south.


    "No..." north and South shook their big heads.


    "I''m sorry, we''ve found the wrong place..."


    After saying that, he picked up his bag and went out. Meng Liang didn''t say much. He thought he might have found the wrong one.


    Just as they were about to walk out of the bar, North and South suddenly saw Liu Rui!


    Meng Liang has never seen him, but Liu Rui has.


    "Benefactor!" north and South stood at the door of the bar and shouted in the direction of Liu Rui.


    When Liu Rui heard the cry, he instinctively turned around and saw Nanbei standing at the door waving at him.


    "Shit, aren''t these the two people in the hospital?" Liu Rui muttered in surprise, and then trotted to the north and south.


    "Why are you two here? Aren''t you gone?" Liu Rui patted the shoulders afraid of North and South and asked with a smile.


    "I''m sorry we left without saying goodbye last time..." north and South scratched their heads.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. How''s the injury?" Liu Rui asked the thin thing with his head up.


    "Much better... Are you the one who saved me?" the thing looked up and down at Liu Rui and asked in some confusion.


    "It''s him. There''s another man. They saved you..." Liu Rui said before he spoke.


    "Yes, it''s me!" Liu Rui nodded shamelessly.


    "Benefactor, thank you for saving my life!" while talking, things had to kneel down for Liu Rui.


    "Don''t introduce, don''t introduce, it''s nothing... We don''t like this!" Liu Rui grabbed something and said something speechless.


    "Last time I wanted to kneel down for the benefactor, but the benefactor wouldn''t let me!" north and South said aside.


    "Who are these two?" Meng Liang also gathered around and looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Come on, this is your benefactor. He paid for your medical expenses..." Liu Rui saw Meng Liang coming, grabbed Meng Liang and whispered, "don''t you always want to know where your 10000 yuan was spent? It was on them..."


    "Hello, benefactor!" the thing came to Meng Liang and said.

 Chapter 1704

    "Ha ha, it seems that it''s true this time. I''ve moved you out..." Zhao San smiled helplessly.


    "He is also your son. I hope you can save him." Zhou Qin gritted her teeth and said the last few words. She hated Zhao San''s laughter and was disgusted.


    "I see!"


    "If something happens to him, I''ll never let you go..."


    "..." Zhao San was silent and then said, "how have you been recently..."


    Before Zhao San could say that, Zhou Qin hung up the phone.


    "Ah!"


    "Ah!"


    Zhou Qin knelt on the floor and cried loudly. Her life is really not easy, very difficult.


    ����


    At the other end, after Zhao San answered Zhou Qin''s phone, he quickly checked the mobile phone call records, and then he looked for Gao Jia''s phone.


    Last time he thought Zhao Si Liang was lying to him, so he didn''t worry, but now it''s different. After knowing that he was really kidnapped, Zhao San also began to panic.


    After Zhao San found the phone, he dialed Gao Jia directly.


    "Third Master, what''s the matter?" Gao Jia smiled when she saw that Zhao San called and knew that Zhao Si Liang''s phone had an effect.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. How much is it and how to deal?" Zhao San asked very directly.


    "Seven million, money before people!" Gao Jiadun said.


    "You said five million the day before yesterday!" Zhao San said in a low voice.


    "Sorry for the price increase..." Gao Jia took Zhao San''s psychology very accurately and didn''t give in at all.


    "OK, seven hundred is seven hundred, one hand to pay money and the other hand to people?"


    "Third Master, I don''t have time to bargain with you. A Jetta will stop at the entrance of Wanjia village tomorrow morning. Just put the cash in the car..." Gao Jia directly interrupted Zhao San and said very strongly.


    After that, Gao Jia added, "this is your last chance!"


    Then he hung up directly.


    "Brush!"


    Zhao San put down his mobile phone, took out his paper and pen, and quickly recorded Gao Jia''s phone number and transaction address.


    After writing, Zhao San picked up his landline and dialed a phone to go out.


    "Leizi, come here," said Zhao San with a frown.


    "Good!"


    Three minutes later, sun Lei walked into Zhao San''s office with a crutch.


    "Sit down!" said Zhao San, pointing to the chair opposite him.


    "What''s the matter?" Sun Lei took pains to sit opposite Zhao San.


    "You''ll let the finance prepare seven million cash later." Zhao San looked up at Sun Lei and whispered.


    "What''s the matter?" Sun Lei saw the difference of Zhao San, stretched his neck and asked.


    "Xiao Si was kidnapped. Tomorrow morning, you take the money, go to this place and put the money in the Jetta..." Zhao San rubbed his face and pushed the paper in front of sun Lei.


    "Don''t you need to call the police?" Sun Lei asked.


    "The risk of alarm is too great. This money is nothing to me..." Zhao San shook his head.


    "Do you know who is opposite?" Sun Lei then asked.


    "You have a lot of problems..." Zhao San''s expression was very upset.


    "... I see." Sun Lei frowned and nodded, his face a little ugly.


    "Take more people there tomorrow. Be careful on the road..."


    "I see!"


    "That''s OK, you go and prepare!" Sun Lei leaned back in his chair and waved his hand.


    ��������


    Without speaking, sun Lei silently picked up his crutch and walked to the door step by step.


    "Are your legs and feet all right?" at this time, Zhao San opened his eyes and asked abruptly.


    "Ha ha, nothing!" Sun Lei sneered, shook his head and slowly walked out of Zhao San''s office.


    ����


    At the other end, after Gao Jia talked to Zhao San on the phone, she was in a very good mood and said to Guan, "fuck, Zhao San finally spit out!"


    "Seven hundred?" when he called, the pipe was always nearby, so he knew what price Gao Jia wanted.


    "Well, it''s taking off this time!" Gao Jia nodded, then stood up excitedly and walked out of the room.


    "What are you doing?" the pipe shouted behind his back.


    "I''ll see my God of wealth!" Gao Jiatou walked out of the bedroom without looking back, and then went directly to the basement.


    After arriving in the basement, Gao Jia found that Niu Lei, Hu Zi and Zhao Si were squatting together and playing poker.


    "Do you want two?" Zhao Si shouted at Niu Lei with poker in his hands.


    "Draft it, blow it up!" Niu Lei took out two Xiao Wang''s cards as soon as he was excited.


    "What are you doing?" Gao Jia came forward and pouted on Niu Lei''s ass.


    "Brother Jia!" Niu Lei got kicked and stood up, rubbed and said.


    "Who asked you to take him to play poker?" Gao Jia asked, knocking at the poker on the table.


    "Idle is also idle..." Niu Lei answered in a low voice with his head down.


    "Can you do some business while you''re idle!"


    "I have nothing serious to do this day..."


    "Roll the calf, it''s disturbing to see you..." Gao Jia scolded helplessly.


    "Aren''t they all idle and nothing?" Niu Lei was a little wronged and then said mildly.


    "When you''re free, you''ll pick up JB hair..." Gao Jia turned her head and said to Zhao Si Liang, "and you, can you be a little aware of being a hostage? Look who''s the family hostage to fight the landlord with his gangster..."


    "They have to let me play..." Zhao Si replied weakly.


    "If you want to play, you can play! So are they. If they lose, can you give them money?"


    "I won..."


    "That''s more. Where will you spend your money if you win? Stop inking and tie him up!" Gao Jia glared at Zhao Si and then said to Hu Zi.


    "If it''s not my eldest brother, I''ll fight against the landlord. I won''t run away, so I won''t treat me like this?" Zhao Si liang thought Gao Jia was going to hit him again and shouted.


    "It''s not about fighting the landlord. Your father promised to take the money. On the last night, you cooperate. What should you do tomorrow..."


    "Really?" Zhao Si Liang asked a little strangely.


    "I have nothing to tell you?" Gao Jia kicked Zhao Si and said.


    "Well, come on, tie me up! Hurry up, you can leave this place. The light in your room is too bright. My eyes ache when you shake every day. I suggest you change it..."


    Zhao Si Liang took the initiative to sit in the chair, and very cooperatively raised his hands. White foam appeared at the corners of his mouth and talked about it.


    After the tiger tied Zhao Si Liang, he went to Gao Jia and asked, "can we get the money tomorrow?"


    "Must!" Gao Jia lit a cigarette and smiled.


    "Ha ha, that''s great. The hard days are over..."


    "Why? Are you still in mood?" Gao Jia asked.


    "Can I stay with these two every day without emotion?" the tiger turned his eyes.


    "Ha ha, I''m here to watch with you today. We sleep in three rounds..."


    Before Gao Jia finished, Zhao Si shouted, "brother, sleep with me?"


    "Roll the calf!" Gao Jia scolded irritably, and then said, "let''s be careful today. Just get the money tomorrow. I''ll take you out for a good walk..."


    "Brother, I want to go to Dongguan..." Niu Lei squatted on the ground and said shyly.


    "Look after your illness first..." Gao Jia was speechless.


    "All right!" Niu Lei nodded obediently.


    "What disease?" Zhao Si Liang asked again at this time.


    "Roll the calf!" Niu Lei said this time.


    "Man, give me a cigarette?" Zhao Si Liang and Niu Lei have become familiar these days, so he is afraid of Gao Jia but not Niu Lei.


    "How many cigarettes did you smoke once..." Niu Lei took out a cigarette and threw it to Zhao Si Liang.


    "This cigarette is good. I''ll smoke it in the future." Zhao Si Liang smiled at the white wolf in his hand.


    "Ha ha, you won''t enjoy happiness..." Gao Jia shook her head speechless.


    ����


    At the same time, outside the yard, an old Passat quietly stopped at the roadside. There were two people in the car, one tall and one short, but they couldn''t see clearly.


    "Brother, this is it." there was no light in the car. There was no light at all. The co pilot''s short man pointed to the yard in front of him and said.


    "Are you sure?" the tall man in charge of the driver asked in some doubt.


    "Sure, it must be here! I''ve been observing this yard for several days. It''s very suspicious!"


    "All right! Get off!" the tall man nodded.


    "Bang!"


    The short man pulled the door open and was about to get off.


    "Keep your voice down and let people hear..."


    The tall man shouted in a low voice.


    "Sorry, a little excited!"


    The short man got out of the car, bent over and smiled, and then gently closed the door.


    "We''ll go through the back door and split up..."


    The two hid at the foot of the courtyard wall. One held a map in his hand and made a simple gesture with the help of the weak light of his mobile phone.


    "Brother, why do you want to separate?" the short man scratched his head and asked.


    "You''re stupid. The switch is so far from the basement. Can you catch it?" the tall man explained with a broken expression.


    "Ah, such a thing!" the short man nodded thoughtfully.


    "It''s really hard to cooperate with you..."


    "Brother, you''ll make do with me..." the short man smiled and said.


    "You go to the basement later and I''ll turn off the switch, okay?" the tall man took out the map again, pointed to the location of the basement and said.


    "Elder brother, I heard that these people seem to have......" the short man said weakly.


    "What do you mean?" the tall man stared.


    "I dare not go!" the short man was very honest.


    "Damn thing, you take care of the switch. I''ll go to the basement..."


    "That''s a good idea!" the short man nodded immediately.


    "Shit, look at your b-shape!" the tall man collected the map, and then took out two pliers, a handle, a knife and a night vision from his handbag.


    "I''ve been timid since I was a child..."


    "Do you know how to turn off the switch?" the tall man threw the iron pliers to the short man and asked in a low voice.


    "Yes!" the short man put away his pliers and nodded back.


    "All right, let''s go!"


    The tall man pinned his hand on his waist, then stepped back, ran up and ran directly to the wall.


    "Pa!"


    The tall man jumped into the hospital with a very low voice. Just as he was about to step forward, he suddenly heard a voice.


    "Brother, you drag me, I can''t go up!" the short man stood outside the yard, looking at the wall more than two meters high, and shouted.


    "Shit, I forgot you..." the tall man patted on the forehead and then climbed onto the wall.


    "Come on!" the tall man leaned down on the wall and reached out to the short man underground.


    The short man tentatively jumped on the Wall twice, but the chassis was too low to touch the tall hand.


    "Brother, come down a little more... I can''t reach it!" the short man said a little embarrassed.


    "Oh, why did I bring you this out..." the tall man scolded in a very speechless way, and then he leaned down again.


    The short one grabbed the tall one''s hand. The tall one tried hard and directly carried it up.


    "Poop!"


    The short man didn''t stand firm on the wall and fell directly.


    "Oh!"


    The tall man stood on the wall and covered his face.


    "Fuck, I fell to death..." the short man stood up and rubbed, grinning.


    "Pa!"


    The tall man jumped down and covered the short man''s mouth.


    "Don''t talk and die!"


    The short eyed boss looked at the tall one in panic.


    "You turn off the switch later and I''ll find someone. Do you understand?"


    The short man nodded.


    A minute later, they separated and walked quietly into the yard.


    "Brother, which do I cut for the yellow line and the red line?"


    Less than ten meters apart, the short man suddenly turned back and shouted.


    "Cut NIMA B!"


    The tall man scolded impatiently, and then moved to the basement.


    "Why do you swear? Don''t you do that in TV dramas?"


    The short man muttered puzzled, and then walked in the direction of the switch.


    Gao Jia''s yard belongs to the countryside, and the line facilities are quite old. They don''t want to have one meter in the city. They put several meters together, and then put a cement pole, that is, a wire pole, in the middle of the yard.


    The other end, the basement.


    "You charge with a handle every day, you tell me peace?" Zhao Si Liang shouted with some emotion.


    "An individual is an individual!" Niu Leiyi said.


    "Roll the big egg!" Zhao Si scolded wordlessly.


    "You scold me again!" Niu Lei stood up and shouted at Zhao Si Liang.


    "Why are you scolded?"


    "Are these two people?" the tiger sitting on the side looked at Gao Jia and asked.


    "Maybe a little, because the Diaoyu Islands are capable, isn''t it?" Gao Jia nodded.


    "Draft, I''ll kill you!" Niu Lei took a step forward and jumped directly at Zhao Si Liang.


    "Poof!"


    Just then, the lights in the house went out.


    Gao Jia''s basement was manually deducted in the later stage. To put it simply, it was like drilling a hole under the ground. There were no windows in the basement, so the outside light could not shine in at all.


    The only light source in this room is the old-fashioned light bulb with more than 200 degrees on the top of Niu Lei''s head.


    But when there was a power failure, the whole house went dark and couldn''t see anything.


    "Who turned off the light!" Niu Lei reached forward and touched it and shouted.


    "Is there a power failure?" the tiger''s voice sounded in the dark.


    "Fuck, who kicked me?" Niu Lei suddenly shouted.


    "Don''t make a noise! Look for a cell phone!" Gao Jia slowly on the edge of the sofa, because he knew where his cell phone was.


    At this time, Zhao Si was lying on the ground, feeling the flow of the surrounding air. He suddenly had an idea of running away.


    Zhao Si Liang quietly climbed to the wall, because he knew that as long as he followed the corner, he could find the position of the door.


    "What is this?" Niu Lei asked with a frown.


    "Don''t touch it, it''s my head!" shouted the tiger.


    "How can I use this oil!" Niu Lei wiped his hands.


    "Don''t talk, where are Zhao Si liang?" Gao Jia finally realized that the problem was wrong and shouted quickly.


    Zhao Si Liang, who was lying on the ground, heard someone shouting his name, immediately stopped his pace, lay on the ground motionless, and even dared not breathe.


    In the dark basement, there was silence. You could hear the breathing of people around you.


    "Zhao Si Liang!"


    Gao Jia groped for her mobile phone on the sofa and shouted softly.


    "Why don''t you talk!"


    At this time, Niu Lei was also looking for his mobile phone and turned to the dark.


    Zhao Si Liang, lying on the ground, heard Gao Jia move, took a deep breath, and then climbed towards the door.


    "Fuck! He''s going to run! Tiger, hurry him up!"


    Gao Jia realizes that the problem is wrong. He knows that this is not a normal power failure. Someone came to save Zhao Si Liang.


    Tiger son heard Gao Jia''s voice and hurriedly moved forward, groping around like a blind man.


    "Bang!"


    As soon as the tiger ran, he tripped over a stool on the ground and fell a dog.


    "Can''t you see anything?"


    The tiger lay on the ground and shouted with some collapse.


    "Go to the door!"


    At this time, Gao Jia was in a panic. The more he thought about it, the more he felt something wrong. The sweat on his forehead brushed down.


    "Zhao Si Liang, where are you? Don''t let me find you!"


    Niu Lei walked around in a hurry and muttered.


    Zhao Si Liang in the corner heard Gao Jia and Niu Lei''s words and hurriedly accelerated his pace of progress, creeping towards the door like an earthworm.


    At this time, Gao Jia finally found her mobile phone in the crack of the sofa.


    "Pa!"


    Gao Jia casually pressed a key on her mobile phone, and the faint yellow lit up Gao Jia''s face. Gaojia''s mobile phone is the same as mine. They are all very old-fashioned Nokia. They can only call and send text messages. The screen of this mobile phone is very dark, so even with a mobile phone, Gaojia still can''t see the surrounding environment clearly and can only use the mobile phone to illuminate the surroundings bit by bit.


    Zhao Si Liang looked back and saw that Gao Jia''s mobile phone was on. He clicked in his heart. Then he simply stopped climbing and stood up and ran.


    "It''s over the door!" Gao Jia heard footsteps and shouted with her mobile phone.


    Huzi strode to the door.


    "Creak!"


    Just then, the door opened in the basement.


    "It''s over!"


    When Gao Jia heard the sound of opening the door, she was surprised and hesitated. She took out her hand pinned on her trouser pocket and glanced roughly at the direction of the door.


    "Kang!"


    The deafening sound echoed in the small basement.


    "Who''s driving!"


    "Brother Jia, be careful!"


    "Someone is driving!"


    "Protect brother Jia!"


    After Niu Lei and Huzi heard the noise, they shouted like crazy, and the basement was in chaos.


    "Don''t make a noise! I did it!" Gao Jia shouted with a frown.


    "Brother Jia, don''t open it blindly. It''s dark. Call us again..." Niu Lei felt relieved when he heard that Gao Jiakai had it, patted his chest and said.


    "Gollum!"


    After hearing Gao Jia''s voice, Zhao Si Liang swallowed a mouthful of spit, then gritted his teeth and moved to the door.


    "Dong!"


    Zhao Si Liang took two steps forward and suddenly felt as if he had hit something.


    "What?"


    Zhao Si whispered in his heart, then reached forward and touched it. The next second he took back his hand like an electric shock.


    Because what he touches is a person''s mouth!


    Zhao Si Liang turned and was ready to go back, but he was directly dragged back by the tall man in the dark.


    "Save..."


    Before Zhao Si Liang finished his words, he was covered by a tall man.


    "Who''s there?" Gao Jia suddenly turned back after hearing Zhao Si Liang''s voice.


    "Don''t step on my feet..."


    "Who stepped on you..."


    Niu Lei and Huzi said as they walked towards the door.


    "Be quiet, don''t make noise!"


    Gao Jia frowned and scolded. Then she took a few steps forward with her mobile phone, stretched out her right hand and waved it twice in the air, trying to find the source of the sound.


    "Woo woo..."


    Zhao Si Liang was covered by a tall man. He tried to make a sound while struggling, trying to attract Gao Jia''s attention.


    While holding Zhao Si Liang, the tall man observed Gao Jia''s movements through the night vision instrument.


    After watching for a while, when Gao Jia was about to walk to Zhao Si''s two sides, the corners of the tall man''s mouth rose and took out a very exquisite swing knife from his waist.


    "Pooh!"


    Gao Jia suddenly felt his face warm and touched it. Then he saw his bloody hands.


    "NIMA!"


    Gao Jia shook the blood on her hands and threw her body forward, but she didn''t catch anything.


    Gao Jia was crazy everywhere, but she couldn''t find Zhao Si Liang''s direction.


    The tall man wiped the knife with Zhao Si Liang''s clothes, then gently put down the dying Zhao Si Liang, turned and walked out of the basement.


    "Creak!" the door opened again.


    "Gao Jia clenched her hands and rushed directly to the door.


    After the tall man ran out of the basement, he threw away his head, put on the night vision goggles and directly climbed over the wall, followed by Gao Jia.


    "Brother, I''m here!" the short man saw the tall man coming out and squatted in the corner, waving and shouting.


    "Come on, there''s someone behind!" the tall man said back as he ran.


    "! stop!" Gao Jia shouted behind the tall man, but there was no effect. Two figures, one high and one low, ran very fast to the road next to the yard.


    "So exciting!" the short man suddenly got excited and ran faster.


    They ran for about four or five minutes and finally found their parking place.


    Gao Jia hit Passat''s trunk.


    "Fuck, I''m scared to death!"


    The short man who was just about to open the door was frightened by Gao Jia.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, get in the car quickly!" the tall man pulled open the door and stepped into the car.


    "It''s too hard..." the short man muttered, pulled open the door and sat on the co pilot.


    "Kang! Kang!"


    Gao Jia drove two more towards Passat.


    With a high foot on the accelerator, Passat''s wheels turned twice in place, and then rushed straight to the road.

 Chapter 1705

    Gao Jia gritted her teeth, threw away her hand and chased in the direction of Passat, but after a while, Passat drove faster and faster, and the distance between the two sides became farther and farther. Finally, she disappeared directly into Gao Jia''s vision.


    Gao Jia knelt in the middle of the road, leaned on the ground with weak hands, and roared at the top of her voice.


    On the 102 National Highway in H City, an old Passat drove at full speed.


    "Too exciting!" the short man laughed excitedly as he sat on the co pilot.


    "Can you be normal?" the tall man was smoking while driving the car.


    "Brother, aren''t you excited? We killed just now!" the short man turned his head and looked at the tall man with bare eyes.


    "Hehe, the first time I saw you like this, when I killed for the first time, I was too scared to go out of the house for three days..." the tall man sneered and said.


    "That''s too bad for you..."


    "..." the tall man didn''t speak, and then took a big puff of smoke.


    "Brother, how did you feel just now?" the short man looked at the tall man and asked again.


    "I don''t feel it. I''ve been numb for a long time..."


    "How did you kill that man? Tell me?" the short man looked curious.


    "Are you a tiger? What are you doing?" the tall man asked with an irritable expression.


    "Curious." the short man said naively.


    "It''s no good for you to know such a thing..."


    Gao finished, snuffed out the cigarette end, took out the Bluetooth headset in the buckle, bowed his head and pressed a string of numbers on the mobile phone.


    "It''s done," said the tall voice in a flat voice.


    "Dead?" the other party asked in a very magnetic voice.


    "Dead..."


    "OK... OK!" the other side said two good words in succession.


    "Don''t forget before!" the tall frown reminded.


    "... when I''m sure he''s dead, I''ll remit the money to you."


    "Yes."


    Ten minutes later, Passat got on the highway. Two people, tall and short, came and walked gently, and took Zhao Si Liang''s life away.


    ����


    At the other end, Gao Jia knelt on the road for five or six minutes, stood up helplessly and walked back to the basement in a trance.


    "Come back?" there was only Guan in the basement. When he saw Gao Jia coming in, he quickly got up and shouted.


    "Where are tiger and Leizi?" Gao Jia asked listlessly with drooping eyelids.


    "I went out to find you..."


    "Zhao Si Liang..." Gao Jia paused here, then sighed and didn''t ask.


    "Dead, four knives, fatal knives!" Guan knew what Gao Jia wanted to ask.


    "Hey, I killed him!"


    Gao Jia shook her head helplessly, and went to Zhao Si Liang''s body with convulsions in the corners of her mouth.


    "Plop!"


    Gao Jia bent her knees and knelt down directly.


    "Fourth brother, I hurt you!"


    Gao Jia tried not to let her tears flow out, and her voice choked.


    Although Gao Jia and Zhao Si haven''t been together for a long time, they still have some feelings. In a few days, Gao Jia feels that although Zhao Si likes to pretend to be forced, he is not bad. If he can survive this time, he may be able to become friends in the future.


    Looking at Zhao Si Liang''s body, Gao Jia''s guilt magnified infinitely.


    "Do you know who did it?" Guan went to Gao Jia and asked softly.


    "I don''t know..." Gao Jia closed Zhao Si''s eyes and shook his head helplessly.


    "Running for us or him?"


    "It should be running for him." Gao Jia stood up and sat decadent on the sofa.


    "Pa!"


    The pipe lit the cigarette on Gao Jia''s mouth, and then asked, "what''s next?"


    Gao Jia numbly wrapped a cigarette holder and then whispered, "I want to have a rest..."


    Guan took a helpless look at Gao Jia and then walked out of the basement.


    ����


    An hour later, Gao Jia, Guan Zi, Hu Zi and Niu Lei surrounded Zhao Si Liang''s body.


    "If I had known I wouldn''t bully him..." Niu Lei looked at Zhao Si Liang''s body seriously and said.


    "Me too..." tiger said softly.


    "Cough!"


    Gao Jia cleared his throat and said in a flat voice, "if you die, you''ll die. We''ll get him into the car and put him at the entrance of the village. Someone will take him away tomorrow morning..."


    "Where are we going?" Niu Lei knew that Zhao Si and Liang had an accident, and they must not be able to stay in H city.


    "... Vietnam!" Gao Jia said in silence.


    Everyone was speechless.


    "We''ll leave for Yunnan in a moment. I''ve contacted the boat for smuggling..." Gao Jia continued.


    "So anxious?" Huzi was surprised.


    "Zhao Si and Liang are dead. Zhao San will be crazy. If you slow down, something may happen..."


    "It''s OK to go out for a walk. I just don''t want to stay at home..." Niu Lei forced out a smile and said softly.


    "Come on, give me a hand!" Gao Jia went to Zhao Si Liang''s body and said with her thigh in her arms.


    ����


    Three in the morning.


    Gao Jia put Zhao Si Liang''s body on the Jetta near the entrance of the village.


    "Fourth brother, let''s go..." Niu Lei said to Zhao Si Liang''s body like a psycho.


    "Poof!"


    Gao Jia took out a lighter, scratched twice, and the flint sparked to ignite the lead.


    "Goodbye!"


    Gao Jia shouted, and then threw his lighter into the yard full of gasoline.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    The lighter ignited the gasoline, and a raging fire burned in the yard.


    "Fire!"


    "Put out the fire!"


    "Somebody!"


    After the villagers found the fire, the quiet village became lively.


    And Gao Jia disappeared into the night.


    A fire burned out their last traces in H city.


    ����


    At six o''clock in the morning, the fire was extinguished and the village was quiet again.


    Sun Lei arrived with cash and Zhao San''s people.


    "Brother Lei, there is a car parked at the entrance of the village..."


    The driver saw Jetta parked on the side of the road at a glance.


    "Drive over..." Sun Lei yawned and said.


    Three minutes later, sun Lei''s car stopped next to Jetta.


    "Move the money down."


    Sun Lei turned his head and said a word. Then Barak got out of the car with a crutch.


    Seeing sun Lei get off, the others in the car began to get busy and walked to Jetta with their suitcases.


    Sun Lei stood at the entrance of the village, enjoying the fresh air in the morning.


    "The air here is cleaner than that in Zhaojia village. I smell like * * * in our place..." Sun Lei forced his eyes and mouth.


    "Brother Lei! Brother Lei!"


    "No!"


    At this time, the driver hurriedly ran to sun Lei and shouted while running.


    "What''s the matter? I''ll scare you like B!"


    Sun Lei glared at the driver.


    "In the car... In the car..."


    "What''s wrong in the car? You talk!" Sun Lei scolded impatiently, looking at the driver''s stuttering appearance.


    "There is a corpse in the car..." the driver swallowed his spit and said nervously.


    "What are you talking about?" Sun Lei grabbed the driver''s collar and shouted with staring eyes.


    "Car... There''s a body in the car!" the driver stammered.


    "Xiao Si''s?" Sun Lei was very excited and shook the driver''s body hard.


    "I don''t know. The body is covered with cloth..."


    "Grass!"


    Sun Lei let go of the driver and walked quickly to the Jetta with a crutch.


    "Get out of here!"


    Sun Lei pulled away the crowd around the door of the car and found that there was a body in the car, which was very similar to Zhao Si.


    Sun Lei''s throat wriggled and swallowed a spit. Then he stretched out his hand and directly lifted the white cloth on the body.


    When sun Lei saw Zhao Si''s pale face, his body instinctively retreated two steps, and then fell directly to the ground.


    "Xiao Si, Xiao Si, don''t scare your uncle, Xiao Si!" Sun Lei climbed to the door of the car and shouted with Zhao Si Liang''s head in his arms.


    "Wake up!"


    Sun Lei shook the body with tears in his eyes.


    Half an hour later, sun Lei returned to normal and returned with Zhao Si Liang''s body.


    In the car, sun Lei took out his mobile phone and called Zhao San.


    "Did you send the money?" Zhao San answered the phone and asked anxiously.


    "..." Sun Lei didn''t speak.


    "Did you deliver it? Why didn''t you speak?" Zhao San vaguely felt that something had happened.


    "..." Sun Lei still didn''t speak.


    "You''re dumb. I''ll ask you something!" Zhao San shouted impatiently.


    "Something happened to Xiao Si..." Sun Lei was silent for a long time and finally spoke.


    "What did you say?" although he felt something was wrong, Zhao San still couldn''t believe it when he heard this sentence.


    "Something happened to Xiao Si..." Sun Lei repeated in a numb tone.


    "Hurt?" Zhao San stood up and asked hurriedly.


    "Dead..."


    "Bang!"


    When Zhao San heard these two words, the mobile phone slipped from his hand and fell directly to the ground.


    ����


    On the other side, at eight in the morning, in our apartment.


    "Hua Hua..."


    I stood by the pool with my hair like a brooding chicken,


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    At this time, the mobile phone I put next to the pool rang. I glanced at it. It was Ji Xuan calling.


    "Are you awake?" Ji Xuan asked directly.


    "Up and up..." my answer was frothy, blurred.


    "Hurry up, I''m out..."


    "I see, how can you be like Du Xianyang, grinding and chirping..." I hung up irritably.


    "Here, why are you in such a hurry to have a birthday?"


    I put on my pants in a panic and stuffed bread.


    After putting on my pants, I ran into Meng Liang''s room.


    Meng Liang didn''t lock the door, so I went straight in.


    "What are you doing?" Meng Liang opened his eyes and asked.


    "Do you have a clean suit? Lend me..."


    With bread in my mouth, I turned Meng Liang''s wardrobe.


    "What are you doing in a suit in the morning?" Meng Liang sat up and looked at me and asked.


    "Isn''t this the 90th birthday of the bank president? I used to present it with..."


    "Ninety, I can''t live..." Meng Liang said without accumulating his mouth.


    "OK, go back to sleep. I have to go..." I found a white suit and coat on my body and hurried out of Meng Liang''s room.


    "Well, he wears a white one for his birthday..." Meng Liang muttered some wordless, then turned his head and went to sleep.


    In fact, sometimes I envy Meng Liang and Liu Rui. I don''t want anything all day. I eat and sleep. Although the bar is a little busy at ordinary times, people don''t worry. Unlike me, I have to stretch out my hand for everything. You don''t stretch out your hand and don''t have someone to do it for you.


    Today, Ji Xuan will take me to a banquet. The host is the head of a bank in H city.


    Recently, I''m going to implement it at the casino, but I haven''t found any funds, so I''m going to take a loan from the bar. The loan is simple and difficult.


    The loan amount and the next payment time are all exquisite.


    If you have a hard relationship, you will borrow more. If you spend more money, you will have a quick time to pay.


    But some people often have money and don''t know where to spend it. Just like me, I don''t know who to look for.


    I told Ji Xuan about these problems. He happened to know a bank president, who also had a birthday today.


    So Ji Xuan is going to help me pull a line and build a bridge with the bank president.


    Ten minutes later, I went downstairs in a noble white suit.


    "Here it is!"


    Ji Xuan, with a pair of sunglasses, poked his head out of a black Land Rover by the side of the road and shouted.


    "Have you changed?"


    I reached out and pulled open the door of the Land Rover and collapsed.


    "Hehe, I mentioned it two days ago..."


    Ji Xuan smiled and started the car.


    "I really have money to burn..."


    I touched the leather seat and said jealously.


    "What''s the money? It''s for B..." Ji Xuan said sincerely.


    "You say you can''t help me if you have money? You have the heart to watch my mother die of thirst?" I asked with bare teeth.


    "You dare not take it if I lend it to you..." Ji Xuan was stunned and said.


    "Kowtow makes you nag to death, you know?" I gave Ji Xuan a white look and said some speechless.


    "That''s it!"


    "Hehe, you are a good child, but you love to tell the truth..." I laughed and joked, and then turned to look at the scenery outside the car.


    Ji Xuan is right. He lent me money from Du Xianyang. I really dare not take it.


    Although the last development zone has passed, and we all said it, I still have a gap in my heart, and I don''t like to owe others too much. Ji Xuan and Du Xianyang have helped me a lot, so I don''t want to owe them any more.


    The most important thing is that I don''t want to tie them too tightly. If I rely too much, I may be inseparable.


    The car can drive for more than 20 minutes.


    "When will you arrive? I feel carsick..."


    I vaguely rolled down the window. I felt very sick and wanted to vomit.


    "Soon, are you still dizzy with such a good car?"


    Ji Xuan asked with a smile.


    "I''m dizzy. I don''t feel confused when I sit on the bus..." I said on the side of the window.


    "By the way, how much are you going to pay?" Ji Xuan looked at me and asked.


    "Eighty eight thousand..."


    "Almost in place." Ji Xuan nodded.


    "This is my last family property, and I don''t have it in place..." I shouted with some heartache.


    "No, your bar business is also good. Why are you so miserable?" Ji Xuan asked with some confusion.


    "It''s not bad. Du Xianyang keeps accounts every day!"


    Ji Xuan didn''t mention it. It''s OK. I''m even more angry when I mention it.


    More than ten minutes later, Ji Xuan and I rushed to the scene of the ceremony.


    The president Ji Xuan helped me find is Chang Gaojie. His hometown is from the south. He sounds like an intellectual.


    I glanced up at the hotel in front of me and said, "why do you choose such a simple place for your birthday for such a rich President? You''re not afraid to take a stick against him..."


    "Sensitive people know what low-key is." Ji Xuan took off his sunglasses and whispered back.


    "Ha ha! The richer the JB is, the better the whole scene..." I said with my back.


    "Who are you talking to?"


    "Look at you, aren''t you so thoughtful?" I grinned.


    While chatting with Ji Xuan, I walked to the entrance of the venue on the first floor of the hotel, and outside the entrance stood a very eye-catching sign with four words written on it.


    "Chang mother''s birthday!"


    "Ha ha." I looked at these four words with my back and grinned happily. Then I said to Ji Xuan, "why does JB sound bad..."


    "... I think so!"


    "Ha ha!" we laughed and walked into the meeting side by side.


    After entering the venue, I found that this place is different from the general venue. The main difference is that there is no collection table.


    "I don''t have any gift tables. Did I save this money?" I looked around the meeting and found that there was really no place to collect money.


    "Don''t forget, what are you doing here... Don''t you come in vain if you save money?" Ji Xuan smiled and said.


    "Also!" I nodded and followed Ji Xuan inside.


    At this time, a middle-aged man with slight fat and a pair of myopia came to us quickly.


    "Uncle Chang!" Ji Xuan waved to the middle-aged man.


    "Come here!" Chang Gaojie said, holding Ji Xuan''s hands warmly.


    "Coming." Ji Xuan smiled and agreed.


    "Who is this?" Chang Gaojie pointed to me and asked suspiciously.


    "Ye Han, the owner of the harem bar!" Ji Xuan pointed to me.


    "Oh, so this is the owner of the bar in the harem. I''ve heard of it for a long time, but I haven''t seen it. I didn''t expect it to be so young!" Chang Gaojie looked at me up and down, and then stretched out his right hand to me.


    "Hello, President Chang!" I shook hands with Chang Gaojie very politely.


    "There is no president here. I think you are about the same age as Xiaoji. If you don''t dislike it, call me uncle chang..." Chang Gao looked at me with a smile and said.


    "OK, uncle Chang!"


    "Ha ha, good!" Chang Gaojie patted me on the shoulder and then said, "young man, work hard and have an unlimited future!"


    "Definitely......" I smiled and nodded.


    "Uncle Chang, this is what my father asked me to give you..." Ji Xuan looked at the greeting, took out a bank card from his trouser pocket and handed it to Chang Gaojie.


    "Xiaoji, what are you doing? Do we still need to talk about this relationship between our two families?" Changgao''s face showed displeasure and said with a straight face.


    "Uncle Chang, one yard is one yard. If you don''t accept this, I can''t explain it back..." Ji Xuan explained with a puzzled face.


    "Never again!" Chang Gaojie took the bank card very covertly, and then put it in his pocket.


    I looked at their boastful acting skills. It turned out that they were at the level of movie emperor. Give money if you give money. What are you doing with so many scenes.


    Just when I was stunned, Ji Xuan winked at me. I immediately understood what he meant.


    He hurriedly took out his bank card, smiled and said to Chang Gaojie, "Uncle Chang, they are all nephews. You accept Ji Xuan. You can''t stop me..."


    "Ha ha, Ji Xuan has broken you..." Chang Gaojie smiled and reached for my bank card.


    Now I finally understand why there is no account gift table in this venue. Yesterday, Ji Xuan always stressed that he asked me to bring my bank card. That''s what happened.


    "Uncle Chang, I don''t like what you said..." Ji Xuan glanced and said.


    "Ha ha, I''m kidding. You two sit first. I''ll go over and say hello..." Chang Gaojie smiled, pulled back the chair beside her and motioned us to take a seat.


    "OK, uncle Chang, you''re busy!" Ji Xuan nodded.


    "Sorry for the poor reception." Chang Gaojie took a step forward and shook hands with me.


    "Uncle, you are busy. I can eat and drink." I smiled.


    "Let''s get together alone and walk around." Chang Gaojie said to me again.


    "Understand, understand." I nodded.


    After saying that, Chang Gaojie hurried to the door of the venue and warmly greeted other guests.


    "Do you people in the city follow this routine?" after Chang Gaojie left, I looked at Ji Xuan and asked.


    "What do you mean?" Ji Xuan sat on the chair.


    "The accompanying gifts are so troublesome?" I sat next to Ji Xuan and said.


    "Oh, they pay more attention to people like them and are afraid of accidents..." Ji Xuan said after drinking tea.


    "Ha ha." I smiled silently and didn''t speak.


    Ten minutes later, the guests arrived.


    Chang Gaojie pays great attention to the arrangement of seats. Officials and businessmen sit together, trying to distinguish these two types of people.


    Ji Xuan and I were arranged at the front table. I''m not qualified to sit here. Maybe I borrowed the light of Ji Xuan.


    Our tables are all businessmen from H city. They all wear suits and ties and look very successful.


    Those who can come to the banquet are famous people in H City, especially at our table. I don''t like eating with these people because they talk too falsely.


    But Ji Xuan knew these people very well. He would talk to this one for a while, and then talk to that one. The atmosphere on the table was still very harmonious.


    I found that people like Ji Xuan and Du Xianyang are very powerful. It may be because of the family environment. These two people talk to people, talk nonsense and have strong acting skills.


    I sat quietly in the corner, didn''t say a word, just silently listening to their boasting.


    Twenty minutes later.


    The birthday came and the celebration began.


    I''m not interested in this kind of occasion, but it was a very lively thing. The special party showed a false momentum everywhere. The old birthday star couldn''t speak out. He was sent down without two minutes on stage.


    After the birthday star left, Chang Gaojie was like the host of the news network. He went up and said a lot of things. In an instant, I found the feeling of having an English class in high school. I couldn''t understand where he was and what he said.


    Look at Ji Xuan beside me. He sat there solemnly, listened very carefully, nodded and applauded from time to time.


    "What is he talking about there?" I asked Ji Xuan curiously.

 Chapter 1706

    "Hello? Mr. Ji! What are you doing?" I picked up my cell phone and dialed Ji Xuan.


    "...." Ji Xuan didn''t speak and didn''t know why. He hasn''t contacted me since he spent once in our harem last time. He basically walks around wherever I can appear


    "No, Mr. Ji, what do you mean by not talking? Waste my phone bill?"


    "..." Ji Xuan was still silent.


    "OK, it''s golden to play silence with me, isn''t it? I''ll see Chang Gaoming later. Why don''t you go with me?" I continued.


    "No!" Ji Xuan replied dryly.


    "Really not?"


    "... unless you pay me back!" Ji Xuan said in silence.


    "Hehe, do you think it''s possible?"


    The topic of paying back money is too heavy for me.


    "Grass, don''t go if you don''t pay back!"


    "Well, don''t go, right? Mr. Ji, you said that if Du Laoxie saw the passionate photos of you and these two male technicians, how would he react?"


    I picked up another mobile phone, edited a multimedia message and sent it to Ji Xuan.


    After about thirty seconds, Ji Xuan''s scream and curse came out of the receiver.


    "Ye Han, I grass you!"


    "It''s all about JB quality. I swear when I talk..." I curled my lips and then pressed the phone directly to death.


    ����


    An hour later, Ji Xuan and I came to the private club with Chang Gaoming.


    "Don''t have a head, depressed, like a dead man, which affects people''s mood..." I looked at Ji Xuan next to me and frowned.


    "Can you shut your mouth!" Ji Xuan looked at me like killing his father and enemy.


    "Let''s just talk. Don''t swear all the time. We are all in a harmonious society. We always pretend to be confused with me..." I said.


    "Roll the calf!" Ji Xuan scolded with gnashing teeth.


    I walked into the private room while pulling light with Ji Xuan.


    After entering, Chang Gaoming has arrived and is drinking tea inside.


    After I exchanged greetings with him, Ji Xuan directly cut into the topic. They talked enthusiastically for more than an hour. I couldn''t understand what they said. I had to sit awkwardly and foolishly aside. I don''t understand this very well, so let Ji Xuan talk to him. I know Ji Xuan won''t pit me, at least not at present.


    At about two o''clock in the afternoon, Chang Gaoming said there was something wrong with the bank. After saying hello to me, he walked out of the private room with his office bag.


    "How is it?" after Chang Gaoming left, I lit a cigarette and looked at Ji Xuan and asked.


    "... not fed yet." Ji Xuan shook his head and lit himself a cigarette.


    "Eighty eight thousand is not enough! Eat money!" I shouted in surprise.


    "Two eighty-eight thousand are enough..." Ji Xuan looked at my excited look, smiled very happily and said.


    "Grass, it''s too dark. I don''t lend this one!" I waved, picked up my clothes and was ready to go out.


    "If you don''t lend, eighty-eight thousand will be in vain..." Ji Xuan sat in place and looked at me with a smile.


    "Yes, I''m still riding a Tiger now?" I threw down my clothes and shouted angrily.


    "Ha ha, you use the word quite well..."


    "Don''t laugh, I wonder if Chang Gaoming bought you out and fooled me!" I said angrily.


    "Add it up yourself..."


    "How much to give him next time, you say!"


    "It''s still at this price. He doesn''t dare to take more, and people can''t see less..."


    "Grass, the less money you have every day, the more money you spend..."


    I was so angry that my head was confused. I polished haw and threw down a word, and then went straight out of the private club.


    ����


    After leaving with Ji Xuan, I returned to the harem. Before I got off the bus, I saw a familiar figure.


    This is the middle-aged fat man I met in Chang Gaoming''s banquet toilet that day


    That''s the toilet man in Ji Xuan''s mouth, Qian de.


    The man told me at that time that I didn''t take it seriously when he was free to come and support me, but he came that night and spent 28000 directly.


    It''s nothing. After that day, Chandler came almost every day. It''s the fourth day. He spent at least 20000 yuan a day. He was directly listed as a key protected customer by Ruige.


    When my brother Rui saw him, it was like seeing the God of wealth. He almost hung the whole picture at the gate of our harem and offered incense every day.


    Qian De is now close to Du Xianyang in our harem. The main reason is that people pay money and Du broken shoes keep accounts.


    The ladies of our harem also affectionately call them brothers of the harem.


    At first, I wondered if Qian de came to me, but later I found that I thought too much. People didn''t do anything except drinking and massage every day, and they didn''t publicize it, that is, they spent silently.


    "Brother Qian, come again!"


    I stepped forward and bared my teeth.


    "Ha ha, Ye Zi just came back?"


    When Chandler saw me, he put his arm around my shoulder and asked with a laugh.


    "Well, I went out to do something just now..."


    I nodded.


    "Just come back and have a drink with me!"


    "Brother, do you drink like this?" I patted Chandler on the stomach and asked.


    "It''s been like this for more than ten years. I used to drink at other people''s houses. Now my brother has this business, and I have to support it!" Chandler said very frankly.


    Although the words sound a little false, the RMB Qian de took out is true, so I don''t hate him very much.


    "As long as you come here, put my liver on the alcoholic liver!" I motioned in the direction of my liver and said shamelessly.


    "Brother ye, if you don''t get drunk today, we won''t return!"


    Chandler put his arm around my shoulder and walked into our harem bar laughing.


    ����


    An hour later, I ran out of Chandler''s private room with my mouth covered and ran directly to the toilet.


    "Wow..."


    "Wow..."


    I threw up with the toilet.


    "Fuck, I vomited three times in an hour. Today is a record breaking..."


    I rinsed my mouth, then took out my cell phone and dialed Liu Rui.


    "What''s the matter, boss Ye!" Liu Rui asked with a low voice.


    "Don''t hide, Private Room 203, go and help me for a while! WOW!"


    Then I hung up and threw up.


    The next day, in my room.


    I opened my eyes vaguely and my head was as painful as explosion. Yesterday, after I vomited three times in the toilet, I was dragged back by Chandler and directly dried fragments for me. I don''t know how I came back.


    I rubbed my head. I was just about to open the quilt. Suddenly, I saw Liu Rui, Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song, old car and Duan Hui sitting by my bed, one by one.


    "Fuck! What are you doing in the house without sleeping? Wake me up?"


    I looked at several people and asked.


    "Wake up?"


    Liu Rui looked at me seriously and asked.


    I looked at Liu Rui''s appearance and their strange behavior, vaguely feeling what had happened.


    "What''s the matter?"


    I looked at Liu Rui carefully and asked.


    "It''s all waiting for you. When you wake up, we''ll have a meeting!"


    Liu Rui said solemnly.


    "Meeting? What meeting?"


    I don''t understand.


    "Cough..."


    Liu Rui ignored me, cleared his throat and said, "yesterday was a day remembered by history, yesterday was an unforgettable day..."


    "What happened yesterday? Yesterday was September 18th?"


    I whispered to yuan yuan next to me.


    "I speak, others keep quiet!"


    Liu Rui glared at me and said.


    I quickly shut up. Liu Rui then said, "although yesterday has passed, the shame is still engraved in our hearts!"


    Liu Rui''s small knock was very hard, and the emotional incitement was very in place, so everyone clapped. Although I didn''t know what happened, I also clapped.


    "Stop!"


    Liu Rui opened the quilt, patted me on the thigh and shouted.


    "Grass, why are you patting my thigh!"


    I kicked Liu Rui directly on the back and scolded.


    "Don''t you have to shoot something to stop?"


    Liu Rui said with some grievances.


    "You can''t beat the bed!"


    I looked at my redness and said with some pain.


    "The bed doesn''t sound..."


    "Roll the calf!" I scolded wordlessly.


    "OK, let''s go on with the meeting!" Liu Rui straightened his collar and said, "what do you think about yesterday?"


    Everyone lowered their heads and the room was silent.


    "Who can tell me what happened yesterday?" I asked anxiously.


    "What''s the matter? You still have the face to ask?" Liu Rui shouted, gnashing his teeth in front of me.


    "Why am I ashamed to ask..."


    "Yesterday was the biggest shame since the opening of our harem! It was a day that our harem will never forget!"


    Liu Ruiyi shouted angrily.


    "Can you not drag the words! Say the point!"


    I went up and kicked Liu Rui in the head.


    Liu Rui rubbed his head and then said, "seven old men, seven! Plus half of my daughter-in-law! I haven''t drunk a Chandler! Do you think it''s a shame? Shame?"


    "That''s it?" I was a little surprised.


    "Isn''t that enough? People who open pubs can''t afford to drink! If one can''t drink, don''t say anything. Seven people haven''t had a drink in turn! What a shame! How can we get around in the bar industry in the future? What do peers think? What do customers think?"


    Liu Rui shouted very excited and spit on Xingzi''s face.


    "No, what are you doing in my house?" I wiped my face and asked.


    "Why do you say that? Other people are all right, which is the most humiliating thing for you! I won''t say anything after vomiting three times! How do you explain when you drink too much, holding someone''s young lady and shouting to mom?" Liu Rui asked with a finger on my head.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked a little confused.


    The crowd nodded.


    ", you talk first, I''ll go to the bathroom..." I opened the quilt and ran directly to the toilet in my house.


    "Ye Han, come out!"


    Liu Rui knocked on the door and shouted.


    "You talk, I won''t go out..."


    I''m not. They have to bury me to death if I go out. I can''t go out if I''m killed.


    Liu Rui had no choice but to go back to the meeting. They studied for more than ten minutes. Finally, they agreed and decided to have another PK with Qian de tonight to get back some face.


    After they left, I dared to come out of the toilet and put on my clothes and go out.


    Today, I made an appointment with Su Su to walk with her. I thought I was late, but Su Su didn''t come when I arrived.


    It took more than ten minutes for Susu to come.


    "Elder sister, we have an appointment of two o''clock. It''s half past now!" I put my cell phone in front of Su Su and asked loudly.


    Although I''ve only been here for more than ten minutes, I''m still ashamed to scold Su Su.


    "Sorry, I''m in a traffic jam!" Su explained awkwardly.


    "Is traffic jam an excuse? Don''t you know if you can come earlier?"


    It''s a pleasure to talk to Su Su like this. I think my b-suit is very successful.


    "What do you want to do?" Susu lowered his head and whispered.


    "You kiss me and I''ll forgive you!" I put my face in front of Jesus and said shamelessly.


    "Pa!"


    Su Su slapped me in the face.


    "Are you used to you lately?" asked Susu, twisting my ear.


    "No... no, sister, I know I''m wrong. Let go of your hand!"


    I bared my teeth in pain and shouted with a distorted expression.


    "Hum!"


    Susu loosened my ears and walked forward with high toes.


    "This woman, sooner or later I have to give you some medicine..."


    I looked at Su Su''s charming back and muttered viciously.


    ����


    I accompanied Susu for more than two hours, but Susu didn''t buy anything for herself except a jack jones coat for me.


    And I found that this woman can really walk. I was very tired an hour ago, but she walked inside like a chicken''s blood.


    "Elder sister, if you don''t buy it, can we stop walking?" I squatted in the corner and asked with some collapse.


    "Get up quickly..." Su Su glared at me and said.


    "Don''t get up, you don''t buy anything. Why do you say you walk so hard!"


    "I didn''t like it!"


    "So many things you don''t like?"


    "No..." Susu shook his head.


    "No, I won''t go. I''m tired to death..." I waved my hand. No matter what she said, I didn''t want to go forward.


    "Let''s have dinner..." Su Su thought for a moment and said.


    "OK!"


    I nodded immediately and stood up.


    In this way, I was shamelessly cheated by Su Su and followed her. For more than an hour, she finally took me to a hot pot shop


    Su Su and I ate in the hot pot restaurant for more than two hours. I looked up at the time. It was almost ten o''clock.


    "Are you ready?" I asked, looking at Susu who was drinking water.


    "Eat!" Susu nodded.


    "OK, I''ll send you back later..."


    "No more strolling?" Susu covered his mouth and smiled.


    "Sister, let me go! Can''t I take it?" when I heard that Susu was going to walk, I immediately collapsed and shouted.


    "Look at your promise..." Su Su glanced at me, then stood up and prepared to go.


    After we walked out of the hot pot shop, Su Su reached out to stop a taxi and turned to me and said, "you''re very busy there. You don''t have to send me. Go back quickly..."


    What Su Su said is true. Our bar is really busy now. Basically, everyone has work after 10 o''clock. Even the newcomers have to be busy every day. They can''t go back to the wine cellar until they live.


    When I heard Su Su''s words, I was still very moved. I always felt that a good-looking girl like Su Su had a bad temper, but Su Su Su was an exception. She was very sensible, didn''t stick to people and didn''t do it.


    "OK, then you should pay attention to your safety and call me when you get home..." I looked at Susu and said with a smile.


    "OK!" Susu smiled and gave me an OK gesture.


    "Wait a minute!" I came forward and grabbed Susu''s hand.


    "Why?" asked Susu, looking very cute.


    "Don''t talk." I put my arms around Susu''s neck, gave her a kiss on the face, and then ran crazy to the parking lot.


    "You bitch!" Su Su blushed, looked at my back and scolded in a low voice, then opened the door and got into the car.


    ����


    I was in a good mood when I was driving. Although I was very tired after walking with Su Su all day today, I kissed Su Su. This wave is still good


    When I got to the harem, I got out of the car, then hummed a little song and walked unsteadily to the door. However, I found that today''s harem was very deserted. There was no parking space at the door.


    "Are there so few people today? My starting career is going downhill?" I muttered, and then accelerated my pace.


    I went to the hall on the first floor and found that there was no one inside. I felt that something might be wrong.


    I went upstairs again and found no one.


    "All playing hide and seek with me! Why are there no people..." I looked at the empty hall and muttered very puzzled.


    "Da Da!"


    At this time, I saw Wu Mei running out with a small satchel and high heels beating the ground very rhythmically.


    "Wu Mei!" I shouted as I stood at the entrance of the stairs on the second floor.


    "What have you done?" Wu Mei shouted anxiously after turning her head and seeing me.


    "I just went out to have dinner with Su Su. Why are there no people?" I quickly walked downstairs and looked at Wu Mei strangely.


    "Why don''t you turn on the phone?"


    "Power on." I took out the phone in confusion and found that there was no electricity.


    "Can you do something serious this day! Go out to pick up girls every day!" Wu Mei scolded as she dragged me out.


    What Wu Mei said was confused. Did I make a mistake when I fell in love?


    "What''s the matter, where''s this man?" I stopped and asked.


    "It''s all in the hospital. I''ll come back and get the money."


    "Let Chandler drink into the hospital?" I was stunned and said.


    "What, Duan Hui was beaten in the intensive care unit!" Wu Mei replied impatiently.


    "What? Who did it?" I shouted with my voice several decibels higher and staring at the beads.


    "I don''t know. I knew Duan Hui was seriously injured..."


    When I heard Wu Mei''s words, my head hummed, and then I ran to the car quickly.


    I stepped on the accelerator and ran three red lights.


    "Get out of the way, you''re so hurt to be killed!" I opened the window and shouted at an Audi in front of me with red eyes.


    "Leaf, calm down..." Wu Mei frowned and reminded.


    "How can I calm down? Huizi is in the intensive care unit!" I turned my head and yelled at Wu Mei. Wu Mei looked at me with fear. I should have never seen me like this.


    In principle, we have also experienced great storms, but we have also suffered minor injuries. This time, Duan Hui entered the intensive care unit. What does the intensive care unit represent?


    It means that it may not be rescued at any time!


    It means you could die at any time!


    The more I think, the more anxious I am, and the more confused I am.


    After a while, Wu Mei and I rushed to the hospital. The door of the emergency room was full of people, including Liu Rui, Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song, old cars, things, North and south, and even Qian de.


    "Duan Hui, how''s it going?" I shouted at the old car.


    The old car looked at me, then shook his head and said, "I don''t know yet..."


    I sat decadent on the ground and looked at the red words in the rescue on the door.


    Lao Che and Duan Hui pay the most among us. I don''t feel so guilty when others are injured, but they are the only two. I always feel that I owe them.


    I don''t want to know what happened. I just sit quietly on the ground and smoke.


    The others did not speak, but smoked one by one. Slowly, there were cigarette butts on the ground, and the corridor was filled with smoke.


    "Brother ye, I have something else to do, so I''ll go first..." Qian de came to me, patted me on the shoulder and said.


    "En en..." I promised weakly.


    "Duan Hui is fine. Tell me if you have difficulties. I''ll try my best to help!" Chandler threw down a sentence and turned out of the corridor.


    Looking at Chandler''s back, I was still a little moved. I haven''t known him for a long time. It''s really good to say this to me.


    ����


    Just then the door of the emergency room opened and the surgeon and nurse came out.


    "Doctor, how''s my friend?" the first to stand up was the old car, who shouted at the doctor with a very excited expression.


    "Doctor!"


    "Didn''t the patient sleep?"


    ��������


    Meng Liang and others surrounded in an instant, while I squatted quietly on the ground without talking.


    The doctor took off his mask wearily, looked at the old car through a thick myopia lens, then pushed them away and shouted: "the patient has lost too much blood, which has been controlled, and now his life is no longer in danger..."


    After listening to the doctor, I sat down on the ground and took a deep breath. My tight nerves finally relaxed at the moment.


    "Smoking is not allowed here."


    Just as I was about to light the cigarette on my mouth, the doctor suddenly shouted.


    I smiled, put away my cigarette, looked at the doctor and asked, "can we go in now?"


    "The patient hasn''t woke up yet and needs a rest..." the doctor threw down this sentence with a straight face, and then followed the nurse back to the office.


    Two hours later, several of us entered Duan Hui''s ward.


    I looked at Duan Hui in a coma and felt an unspeakable taste in my heart.


    Duan Hui was cut eight times. There were more than ten wounds, but fortunately they were all skin injuries and did not hurt internal organs.


    "Who knows what''s going on?" I looked at the crowd and asked in a cold voice.


    "I know."


    It never occurred to me that North and South were talking.


    "Tell me..." I rubbed my face and said with a tired expression.


    The north and the South were silent for a moment, and then gave a general account of what happened.


    The contents are as follows.


    Harem, 9 p.m.


    There are more and more people on the dance floor on the first floor. There is nothing wrong in the wine cellar. The two brothers, East, West, North and south, are ready to go downstairs to help.


    They found the old car. At first, the old car didn''t want them to help, but the waiter was really busy. They had no choice but to ask them to help the waiter do some odd jobs of delivering wine and fruit dishes.


    It''s not the first time they''ve done this job, so they''re much more skilled than the first time.


    Slowly, the north and South are no longer as slow as they were just now. They are not so careless when walking, but it is because of this carelessness.

 Chapter 1707

    After working hard for more than an hour, North and South finally took time to go to the toilet. North and South went to the urinal, wiped the sweat on his forehead, lit a cigarette and puffed up. When North and South drained water, the walkie talkie between his waist rang.


    "North and south, chuck 433, a fruit plate, a bottle of Red Square!"


    "OK, OK!"


    North and South promised to the walkie talkie, and then some distressed put out the cigarette they had just smoked. After putting the remaining half of the cigarette back into the cigarette box, North and South shook their fat body and ran back to the dance floor quickly.


    "What are you doing?" Wu Mei at the front desk asked with a smile, looking at the anxious look of the north and the south.


    "Go to the bathroom..." north and South looked at Wu Mei, blushed, scratched her head and said.


    "Say so, I won''t let you come back..."


    "Nothing, nothing..."


    The north and South waved their hands, and then they were ready to rush into the dance floor with fruit plates and wine.


    "What''s the hurry! When the leaves come back, I''ll ask him to give you more..."


    Wu Mei smiled and shouted, but the north and South had run far away.


    "Bang!"


    North and South had just run out for less than five meters. When they bowed their heads, they directly bumped into a man, and the fruit plate and wine spilled all over the man.


    In our northeast, the bar can not avoid a kind of people, that is, wine ignorant children.


    Generally, the quality of these people is relatively low. They can''t live without wine three times a day. If they drink too much, they will make trouble. It''s good to curse at a loud voice. Some people like to smash things and flirt with waiters.


    However, the man hit by the north and South obviously belongs to the kind of wine muddleheaded child I said.


    "Right... Right... Sorry!" north and South looked at the young man in front of them and stammered.


    "Are you blind? So adults can''t see?" the young man spoke very quickly and scolded with his neck.


    "I didn''t mean to..." although the young man scolded hard, the north and the South knew they were wrong, so their attitude was better.


    "Fool! What do you say?"


    The young man reached out and grabbed the collar of the north and the south. The north and the South instinctively hid and pushed the young man with his right hand. The skinny young man was pushed by the north and the south, which directly gave him a somersault.


    "Do you dare to beat people, don''t you?" the young man lying on the ground scolded directly from north to south.


    "I... I didn''t mean it!"


    The north and South came forward to help the youth, but at this time, four or five people rushed to the dance floor.


    "Brother, what''s the matter?" the leader asked the young man.


    "He hit me!" cried the young man lying on the ground.


    "Do you dare to beat people? Fuck him for me!" the leader waved his big hand, and the group rushed north and South without any work.


    "What''s going on! What are you doing?" Duan Hui saw something wrong and ran over and shouted.


    "Who are you?" the young man lying on the ground looked at Duan Hui and asked.


    "I''m the manager of this bar..." Duan Hui frowned back. He looked at the young man lying on the ground and knew that the man must have drunk too much. It''s hard to deal with it.


    "Well, you came just in time. Your waiter just hit me and then hit me. What do you say?" the young man stood up and asked with his neck askew.


    "Did you hit someone?" Duan Hui asked, looking at the north and south.


    "I didn''t, he lied!" north and South gasped.


    "Fart, why did I lie on the ground when you didn''t hit me..." the young man shouted like the porcelain touching aunt.


    Duan Hui looked at more and more people watching the excitement around him, frowned and said to the young man, "why don''t I exempt your order today? We apologize to you. What do you think?"


    "No!" the young man shook his head immediately.


    "What do you want?" Duan Hui adjusted his mood and asked with a smile.


    "Let him kneel down and apologize to me!" the young man shouted, pointing to the north and south.


    Duan Hui''s face changed when he heard this. He knew that the cause was that the north and the South hit people, but he wouldn''t kneel down for him!


    "Shall we change the solution?" Duan Hui then asked.


    "OK, let you accompany me all night!" the young man shouted very loudly, and the people around him laughed.


    Duan Hui could not bear it for a long time. He clenched his teeth, hooked his hook finger at the young man and said, "come on, come here!"


    "What are you doing?"


    "Pa!"


    Duan Hui drew a mouth directly into the young man''s face and directly fanned out.


    "Grass Mud Horse, hit him for me." the young man shouted with his face covered.


    At this time, Yang Song and Meng Liang came.


    "Huizi, what''s the matter?" Yang Song asked vaguely with a lollipop in his mouth.


    "This man is a little shameless..." Duan Hui''s voice trembled.


    "Bang!"


    "Do him if you don''t want to be ashamed. What do you think!" Yang Song grabbed a wine bottle and patted the young man on the head.


    Yang Song''s wine bottle opened the prelude to the battle. Meng Liang, Duan Hui, East, West, north, South and others did not care so much. They kicked the young man and his accomplices fiercely. The young man was beaten with blood all over his mouth.


    Several people kicked them for more than two minutes, and then asked the security guard to throw them out of the bar.


    "You have to deal with the trouble like this. Fools can''t get used to it. Can you get used to so many fools?" after the battle, Yang Song threw down this sentence unfathomably, and then walked back to the young lady''s rest room to boast about her glorious deeds.


    Duan Hui didn''t pay attention to those fools after beating them. He thought these people were ordinary gangsters, so he did what he should do when he returned to the dance floor.


    Half an hour later.


    Three vans slowly stopped at the gate of the harem. The leader was a man. He was not tall, about one meter seven flat head, bare arms, and two big words of forbearance on his back.


    Next to the leader was the young man who had just been beaten by Duan Hui.


    The leader got out of the car and roared. As soon as he waved his hand, Hula came out. More than 20 social young people came out with their hands.


    "Is that it?" the leader stood at the gate of the harem and asked the beaten youth.


    "That''s it!" the young man nodded quickly.


    "Let''s go!" the leading young man took a handle, kicked open the door of the harem and came in very arrogantly.


    "Welcome..." before the welcoming lady finished, she quickly stepped back two steps when she saw the appearance of these people.


    "Pa! Peng!"


    The leading young man had a big mouth and shouted directly on the face of the welcoming lady. Then Jane said very cleanly, "get out!"


    "Draw up, stand aside!" the younger brother behind the leading youth shouted with an unusually arrogant wave.


    When the guests on the dance floor saw these people coming in, they ran frantically to the door. In a moment, there was no one.


    Duan Hui saw these people and immediately ran out.


    "Big brother, he just hit me..." the beaten youth shouted Duan Hui directly.


    "Did you hit him just now?" the leader shook his neck and asked.


    "What do you mean?" although Duan Hui held it in the opposite hand, Duan Hui didn''t show fear.


    "You dare to fight my people?" the leader took a knife and said to Duan Hui.


    At this time, Meng Liang and Liu Rui all rushed down from the second floor with guys in their hands.


    "You have more than one JB!" Meng Liang scolded directly with a military thorn in his hand.


    "Who are you?" the leader looked at Meng Liang and asked.


    Meng Liang listened to him, grinned, then pointed at his back and said, "what do you see behind you?"


    As soon as the leader turned back, Yang Song, who didn''t know when to go around behind him, took the wine bottle and patted it directly on his face.


    "Bang!"


    The wine bottle burst.


    The leader''s face was covered with blood.


    The leader swayed and then fell back.


    Before the battle began, the leader was given a bottle of wine by Yang Song and lost his combat ability.


    The leader lay down, but the battle continued.


    The younger brother behind the leader roared, then held it up and rushed towards Meng Liang, Yang Song and others. The battle officially kicked off.


    It goes without saying that Meng Liang''s fighting ability is the first main force in our harem. It''s absolutely no problem to fight three in one.


    Although Liu Rui and Yang Song have some disadvantages in body lattice, they have also been trained. They wave, one on top of the other.


    As for Duan Hui''s combat effectiveness with the old car, it was a little worse. The opposite people knew that they were more face-to-face, so they rushed to them. As soon as they came and went, they couldn''t greet each other.


    "Get out of here!" just when the old car was blocked in the corner, something came running with a kitchen knife. Yes, yes, it''s a kitchen knife.


    When Liu Rui took the weapons on the second floor, they had already picked up the good ones. When they took the things, there was only a rolling pin and a kitchen knife left.


    "Peng! Peng!"


    According to the old car''s memory, things were extremely fierce with kitchen knives. One person stopped seven or eight people across the street. If it wasn''t for the help of things, the situation of the old car might be more serious than Duan Hui.


    There were many people in the opposite direction. Slowly, Meng Liang and Liu Rui were too busy for themselves. In the twinkling of an eye, Meng Liang was cut two or three times in the back.


    Meng Liang was injured, not to mention Duan Hui. He stepped back while playing. He leaned against the wall. Duan Hui felt countless cuts on himself.


    His combat effectiveness is not good. There are many people around him.


    When a group of people cut around Duan Hui, he directly pulled the young man who had just slapped his mouth.


    Duan Hui stabbed the knife in his hand at the man''s belly.


    Although Duan Hui didn''t have the courage to kill, he had completely lost his mind at this time. He couldn''t manage so much. He could count one by one.


    The blood from the young man''s stomach dyed Duan Hui''s clothes red. Duan Hui shouted and scolded like a wild beast.


    At this time, Wu Mei, hiding at the front desk, kept dialing my number, but it was turned off.


    She didn''t dare to call the police. She could only repeat the action of dialing with tears in her eyes.


    "Draft it, get out of here!"


    At this time, Meng Liang had finished dealing with the gangsters around him and rushed to Duan Hui with the army stab.


    "Pooh!"


    Meng Liang casually pulled over a gangster. The gangster didn''t respond. He just screamed.


    "Ah!"


    "Pooh!"


    Meng Liang''s army stabbed directly into the gangster''s stomach.


    "Draft it, who can move? Come here!" Meng Lian is now full of blood, carrying an army thorn, scanning the gangsters around like the God of death.


    "Who won''t accept the draft?" at this time, Liu Rui and Yang Song also rushed over and shouted around Duan Hui.


    The gangster stepped back and looked at the group with trembling.


    "Run!" at this moment, I don''t know who shouted.


    After hearing this sentence, the bastards ran out like crazy and knocked down the wine glass and bottle all the way.


    When everyone was gone, Meng Liang hurried to Duan Hui.


    "Hui Zi, are you all right?" Meng Liang shouted with Duan Hui in his arms.


    "Nothing, help me to the hospital..." Duan Hui replied with one eye open and one eye closed in a very weak voice.


    "Call an ambulance!" Meng Liang turned and shouted.


    "The ambulance is too late to get in my car..." at this time, Qian De, who has been watching the excitement, ran out and said.


    "Thanks!"


    Meng Liang looked at Qian de with a complicated expression. It may be because Qian de was watching the excitement just now, so Meng Liang was dissatisfied.


    But I don''t think people should be blamed for this kind of thing. Chandler told us that it''s the relationship between drinking a few drinks. It''s obviously unrealistic for you to let people help you with your life. I think it''s very good if he can say how to get in his car.


    We''ll be there in five minutes.


    Guo thought personally led the team. After arriving at the scene, Guo thought wrung his eyebrows and scolded: "these are savages! Don''t pay attention to them!"


    Then he began to chase the bastards with his people.


    Fifteen minutes later, Duan Hui was sent to the hospital. The others were not seriously injured, so they simply wrapped up.


    After listening to the dictation from the north and the south, I turned upside down in my mind and blamed myself very much for why I was not present at that time. If I were here, Duan Hui might not be able to stand such serious injuries. I would rather lie in the hospital bed, even Liu Rui or Meng Liang, but Duan Hui, the one who works hard and pays the most in our harem.


    "You all come out with me..." I inadvertently lit a cigarette and frowned at everyone in the room.


    In the corridor, we surrounded each other.


    "Tell me, what do you think of the this?" I asked expressionless with the a flick of the ash.


    "It''s my fault. It''s all my fault. If I weren''t too stupid, Huige wouldn''t get hurt..." Nanbei said with his head down and very guilty.


    "It has nothing to do with you, you don''t have to blame!" I patted north and South on the shoulder, comforted them, then looked at others and asked, "what about you? Don''t you have anything to say?"


    The crowd was silent.


    "Well, no one is talking, right? Let me say a few words! I have a great responsibility for Duan Hui to lie here. If I were here, maybe the problem would not be so serious, but I don''t want to forget it. All the fights have hit my house! What do you mean? Do you ride your neck? Do you give too much face one by one? My brothers have been beaten like this, if I don''t show my gratitude I really think our harem is a children''s paradise! I''m going to straighten it out. Do you have any objection? I stared at everyone and shouted.


    "Leaf, just say how to fix it!" Liu Rui said first.


    "Yes, just tell us where the knife goes, and you can decide the rest!" Meng Lian also said.


    "Old car, what do you think?" I looked at the old car and asked.


    "I''ve known Huizi for 12 years..." old Che gritted his teeth and replied.


    "That''s OK, no one opposes, isn''t it?" I asked again.


    "How about me? Why don''t you ask my opinion?" Yang Song shouted at this time.


    "Your opinion is ignored!" I glanced at Yang Song and then said, "I''ll try to find out these people later. You find people with a head of two thousand. You should be able to reach out, okay?"


    "Understand!" the crowd nodded.


    "OK, let''s go first!"


    I waved my hand, then went to the corridor window and began to make a phone call.


    My first call was to Guo Siwei.


    "Hello? Team Guo, what are you doing?" I asked with a smile after Guo thought took the phone.


    "What do you say? There''s such a big thing in your harem. What can I do?" Guo thought in an irritable tone.


    "Brother Guo, can you raise your hand..." I asked tentatively.


    "... what do you mean?" Guo thought a little surprised.


    "Can you leave it alone?" I asked directly.


    "Isn''t it your people who are injured? What do you mean?" Guo thought made me ask a little confused and said very puzzled.


    "I think I can solve it myself?"


    "..." Guo thought without speaking.


    "Brother Guo, I beg you!" I said, gritting my teeth.


    "Shit, just toss!"


    Guo thought scolded and then hung up directly.


    Seeing that the phone was hung up, I smiled helplessly. I really don''t know what the relationship between Guo thinking and Liu Yong is. It''s so easy. As long as I speak, Guo thinking won''t refuse.


    I called him for two purposes.


    First, don''t catch the man opposite.


    Second, he leaned aside when we started.


    Then I called Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan, but both of them were out of town and didn''t catch up with what happened today, so I didn''t know who the opposite side was. But Du Xianyang called me 20 tough guys without saying a word.


    I lay down by the window and thought for a while. Then I picked up the phone and called Chandler. Because he was there, I thought he might know the group.


    "Hey, brother Qian."


    "What''s the matter with Duan Hui?" Qian de asked anxiously.


    I never thought that Qian de could care about Duan Hui''s injury at this time.


    "Nothing''s wrong..." I paused and said.


    "That''s good, that''s good, what can I do for you to call me?" Chandler continued.


    "Brother, do you know anyone who started today?" I asked very directly.


    "... leaves! Don''t you embarrass me?"


    Chandler''s tone is very helpless. I know he doesn''t want to get involved in this, but at least he knows who''s doing it.


    "Just think I didn''t ask..."


    I can understand Chandler''s difficulties, so I didn''t go on asking.


    "Leaf, thank you for being considerate. If you don''t have enough money, tell me!"


    "OK," I nodded.


    "If your cell phone doesn''t work, send me a text message..." Chandler continued.


    "I see!"


    With that, I hung up the phone, lay down by the window and looked at the night outside the hospital.


    Five minutes later, I received a text message from a strange number.


    I grinned and clicked on the text message.


    The content is as follows: "weekly game hall, Jinle."


    Chandler sent me this message.


    I put away my cell phone, walked to the old car and asked, "how''s the shaking?"


    "It''s coming soon!" the old car replied.


    "How many?"


    "Twenty! All can play with their lives!" the old car said with his cell phone in his hand.


    "OK, that''s enough!" I nodded and then shouted, "come home with me and get the guy!"


    At this time, North and South ran to me and said, "leaf, my brother and I also want to go..."


    "You two won''t get involved in such a thing..." I frowned and refused.


    "Take us!" the thing said stubbornly.


    "..." I frowned and didn''t speak, because I really didn''t want them to go. After all, it''s not a good thing.


    "It''s because of me. I''m sorry..." north and South dragged my hand and said.


    "OK, you two follow, but you must listen to me when you go, don''t you understand?" looking at their sincere eyes, I had to reluctantly agree.


    "Understand!" they nodded.


    "Let''s go, fight and make do with it. Are you two careless?" I smiled and kicked the north and south, and then took them out of the hospital.


    Twenty minutes later, when we got home, we found a few and a few army spikes. For the sake of insurance, I took one.


    Twenty five minutes later, the people in the old car and Du Xianyang arrived together.


    "Let''s go!" I shouted at the van.


    Seven vans lined up and drove neatly on the road.


    This is our second expedition to the harem. The last time we were forced to be helpless.


    But this time, the tiger came out of the mountain and the blood was all over the sky!


    In front of the game hall in H city on Saturday.


    "Didi!"


    In the distance, the headlights of the van are on


    "Creak!"


    A sudden brake, six vans parked neatly in front of the game hall.


    "Pay the fare first and tell the driver to fight without running, and I''ll pay if the car hits!" I sat on the co driver and turned to the old car.


    The old car nodded and jumped out of the car directly.


    "Come down!"


    After the old car told the driver, he pulled his neck and shouted.


    "Jingle!"


    Forty or so young people carrying the pipe pulled open the door.


    The quality of these people is obviously much better than the people we used to fight Wang Shuo last time. Just looking at the posture is that kind of professional fighting.


    "Bah!"


    After I got out of the car, I spit and scanned the group of young people with military spikes.


    "See this game hall?" I shouted, pointing to the game hall behind me.


    "See!" the crowd shouted very neatly.


    "Smash it for me! I don''t know what to smash. Can I do it?" I continued.


    "OK!"


    "Let''s go!"


    I shouted with the army thorn and rushed to the front of the crowd.


    I stepped forward and kicked open the door of the billiards hall.


    Because it is midnight, there are not many people in the billiards hall, only about four or five.


    As soon as I rushed in, I saw a young man with yellow hair holding a billiard club. He looked at me with puzzled eyes and asked, "man, what do you mean?"


    "What''s your name?"


    I licked my lips and asked with a military thorn in my hand.


    "Jinle!"


    The young man with yellow hair frowned and answered.


    I went to Jinle, looked up and down, and then asked, "are you the boss of this game hall?"


    "Yes, troublemakers?"


    Jinle looked at my posture, immediately understood what was going on, and asked very directly.


    "Vengeful!" I replied with a smile.


    Jinle put down his club, looked at me, and then asked, "what hatred?"


    In the face of more than 40 people, Jinle''s performance is still very calm.


    Before I could speak, a dozen people suddenly ran down from the second floor of the game hall, each with a guy in his hand.


    "Who dares to make trouble?"


    The leader shouted.


    Yang Song recognized the leader at a glance. It was the man who was knocked down by a bottle of wine by Yang Song in the harem.


    "Is it... Is it you?"

 Chapter 1708

    The leading young man was tied with gauze on his head. When he saw Yang Song, his body was stunned.


    "In less than five hours, we met again!"


    Meng Liang took a step forward and shouted loudly.


    "You... You''re here too!"


    The leader swallowed and spit. In the fight in our harem, the person he most impressed was Meng Liang. He will never forget Meng Liang''s desperate play.


    "It''s them who did it today?" I asked Meng Liang back.


    "That''s them!" Meng Liang nodded.


    "That''s right for a JB. Open it directly!"


    My eyes were red and I rushed straight into the crowd with a military spike.


    "Grass, dry!" the leader knew he was in his own house, so he didn''t flinch. With a big hand, more than 20 people rushed to us.


    "Peng!"


    "Are you the leader? Just you can shout slogans? Just you?"


    Just when the people on both sides of us just rushed together, Liu Rui picked up a billiard ball and threw it directly to the leader''s mouth. The distance and strength were in place. The leader directly looked up and fell down, and his nose blood rubbed out.


    "Just hit me the one who threw the ball!" the leader stood up, covered his nose with one hand and pointed to Liu Rui.


    "Who are you?" the leader just stood up. Yang Song took a step forward, pulled his hair, pressed it directly on the billiards case, and then stabbed it into his stomach.


    "Pooh!"


    Yang Song was very cruel, and the blade went straight into two-thirds.


    "Draft? Who do you want to hit?"


    "Pooh!"


    "Do you still shout slogans?"


    Yang Song then stabbed him twice, but instead of stabbing his stomach, he stabbed him in the leader''s leg.


    The people opposite were stunned by Liu Rui and Yang Song, because they obviously didn''t expect such a fight.


    "Peng!"


    When Yang Song wanted to stab him, a pickaxe directly stuck on his back. Although it was hit on his back, I saw that the man was hit on Yang Song''s head, but Yang Song avoided him.


    Yang Song stood up unsteadily and shouted with red eyes, "who hit?"


    "Bang!"


    Yang Song got another blow on his back and directly fought with Yang Song.


    "Wow!"


    When he saw Yang Song fall, the person opposite rushed over and kicked him fiercely.


    "Don''t... don''t watch the excitement?"


    Yang Song lay on the ground, bared his teeth and shouted.


    We looked at Yang Song on the ground and were stunned for about five seconds.


    "Brothers, let''s do it!" Liu Rui responded first and rushed to the crowd with a military sprint.


    "Open the whole!" I also shouted, and then pulled up Yang Song on the ground.


    "Blood!" Yang Song was kicked with blood all over his face and red eyes. He scolded like a psycho. He didn''t know whether to scold us or the opposite one.


    I always think that the victory or defeat lies in the momentum. The momentum opposite is obviously not as good as ours. After all, there are many of us, and Meng Liang and Dongxi on our side are the masters who don''t want to die when they fight, so the victory or defeat can be divided soon.


    Yang Song may be very fierce today because he was stimulated. Although his face was slightly injured, it did not affect his play. He chopped when he saw people and cut when he saw people. He was not used to it at all.


    "Peng! Peng!"


    "Let you step on me, let you step on me! I''ll kill you!"


    Yang Song pulled the hair of an unlucky man and hit the ground hard. He hit the ground three or four times in a row. The man''s face was covered with blood. The scene was very bloody.


    "Bang!"


    Shaking his body from north to south, he stifled a young man opposite.


    "Peng!"


    Yuan Yuan went up to make up a pickaxe, and the knocked down youth lay directly on the ground.


    There is still a big gap between reality and TV. It''s pure nonsense to fight Ten Heroes in TV dramas. It''s good to fight four heroes. Among us, I have the weakest combat effectiveness, so things and Meng Liang have been around me. If someone comes, it''s a blind chop. Yuan Yuan is more considerate, He took a pickaxe with the old car. It had a long attack distance and swung wildly. Ordinary people didn''t dare to lean forward at all.


    Moreover, there are many people on our side. The people on the opposite side are basically half down in one round, and the remaining half belong to the kind with little combat effectiveness.


    The battle lasted for five or six minutes, and almost all the people opposite fell down. At this time, I began to look for the position of Jinle in the crowd, but after looking for a long time, I found that Jinle was gone!


    "Stop fighting!" I frowned and shouted.


    Everybody stop.


    "Who saw Jinle?" I shouted, looking around the game hall.


    "Don''t know, run away?" Liu Rui looked around and didn''t see Jin Le.


    "Fuck, I forgot him!" I gritted my teeth and scolded.


    Our main goal today is Jinle. Although Duan Hui was not beaten by him, I know he must be behind the scenes. If he doesn''t leave, Duan Hui can''t be hurt. He must have received the money from those drunken children.


    He knows that he is from our harem and dares to leave others. He simply doesn''t pay attention to our harem and me. In this way, people have to educate and kick. Only by convincing him, can he thoroughly understand what his position is.


    "Find it for me! The door is guarded by us. He must be in this room!"


    After I shouted, I found it in the house with a military thorn.


    "Didi!"


    Just at this time, outside the game hall, the dazzling light was on, and it was obvious that there was a soldier coming from the opposite side.


    "Liangzi, old car! You two take some people to get rid of the outside!"


    I turned and shouted.


    "OK!" Meng Liang nodded and then shouted, "come here and go out with me!"


    "Bang!"


    More than ten people rushed out with Meng Liang.


    "Fuck, just three cars dare to come and try!"


    Meng Liang blocked the dazzling light in the distance with his hand and said to more than a dozen people behind him: "the car can''t let them get off. Just block me in the car!"


    "Do it!"


    The old car rushed to the front of the crowd with a military spike.


    Three taxis on the opposite side were originally driving towards the game hall, but after seeing the people coming from Wu Yangyang, the driver was a little confused and asked, "brother, let''s... Do we still drive ahead?"


    "Grass... Fuck! There are so many people!" the young man on the co pilot looked at the crowd in front of him and stammered.


    "Jinle didn''t tell us so many people!" said another man in the car.


    "What are you driving forward? Step back!" the young co pilot scolded the driver.


    After hearing this, the driver put on the reverse gear and stepped on the accelerator.


    "Fuck, no, get off quickly, or you can''t get off!" the taxi fell back for more than ten meters. The young co pilot felt something was wrong, carrying a knife and pushing the door open, he was about to run down.


    "Awning!"


    "Wow"


    Meng Liang picked up a brick and threw it directly at the car rental. The brick was directly fixed on the windshield.


    The old car jumped directly to the roof, with military spikes on its wheels, began to hit the windshield, and the glass debris splashed everywhere in an instant.


    More than ten people immediately surrounded three taxis, and countless pickaxes swung wildly at the taxis.


    The sound of smashing cars, the sound of broken glass and shouting rang through the whole street, but there was no police car around. Countless citizens in the residential building leaned out their heads and looked at the fire downstairs.


    The old car pulled the young man''s hair from the co pilot of the first taxi and directly pulled out half of his body.


    The old car cut off the young man''s back one knife after another.


    "I''m wrong, let me go!"


    The young man looked at the old car with tears on his face and asked for mercy in panic.


    "My brother is still lying in the hospital! You have to find something! You can''t stay idle, can you?"


    The old car was like crazy. I couldn''t hear the young people''s voice for mercy. I kept waving a knife to vent my anger.


    At the other end, Meng Liang took a pickaxe handle from others and directly put it on the window of the taxi at the back of the wheel.


    "Awning!"


    The glass broke all over the floor.


    "Don''t... don''t..."


    The driver shook his head and looked at Meng Liang in panic.


    "What don''t?"


    Meng Liang grinned at the driver and asked.


    "Please, don''t hit me..."


    The driver begged.


    "Tell me, what are you doing here?"


    Meng Liang lies on the window and asks with a smile on his face.


    "Big... Big brother, I''m here to drive! I don''t know anything!"


    The driver has been scared to some collapse by Meng Liang.


    "Pa!"


    Meng Liang lit a cigarette, looked at the driver and put away his smile.


    "You open the door, you go..." Meng Liang took a cigarette and said.


    "Really... Really?"


    "Give you three seconds to think!" Meng Liang raised three fingers.


    "Three!"


    "Bang!"


    The driver directly pulled open the door and ran to the other end of the street at an amazing speed.


    "Ha ha!"


    Meng Liang looked at the driver''s back and smiled, then pulled out the man who was the co pilot.


    "What are you doing here?" Meng Liang asked the man with a cigarette in his mouth and looking at the co pilot.


    "I... I''m here to help..." the co pilot''s man looked at Meng Liangduo and replied.


    "Did you get a B!"


    Meng Liang''s face changed, and his knee knocked violently on his stomach.


    "Ah!"


    The man screamed.


    "Pooh!"


    "Pooh!"


    Meng Liang bared his teeth and scolded. His right leg lifted up and directly kicked on the young man''s face. The young man flew out directly.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    Meng Liang chased after him and then kicked two feet.


    They dare not fight back. Why do you dare? "


    Meng Liang pinched the young man''s neck and asked.


    "If you hit my brother, I''ll hit you!"


    The young man was choked by Meng Liang, his face flushed, and his voice replied weakly.


    "I hit your big brother just now?"


    "Yes!" the young man nodded stubbornly.


    Meng Liang looked at the young man, was silent, and then loosened the young man''s neck.


    "Cough..." the young man lay on the ground and coughed.


    "How old are you?" Meng Liang asked with a frown.


    ��20����


    "You go!" Meng Liang waved to the young man.


    "...." the young man didn''t speak, but he didn''t move.


    "Get out of here! Or you''ll end up like your big brother..."


    After that, Meng Liang picked up the at his feet, wiped the blood on his arms and walked in the direction of the old car.


    The young man lying on the ground watched Meng Liang leave with complex eyes. Then he stood up, dusted himself, and turned his head and ran in the opposite direction.


    The battle outside the game hall lasted for more than ten minutes. Meng Liang and the old car and people directly lay opposite each other. As Meng Liang said, these people didn''t even come out of the door from the beginning to the end of the battle.


    "Get out of here!" Meng Liang knocked on the taxi door with a military thorn and shouted loudly.


    The people in the car looked at Meng Liang as if they were looking at a beast. No one dared to come out.


    "Bang!" Meng Liang knocked on the door again.


    "Why? Don''t you come out and fight?" Meng Liang stared at beads and shouted.


    "No, no..."


    At this time, I don''t know who started it. The people in the car began to get out of the car one after another.


    "Give me a squat!" the old car shouted at the opposite.


    A minute later, the group gathered in the corner trembling, some squatting, some lying directly, because they couldn''t stand up.


    "Who is the leader?" Meng Liang lit a cigarette and looked at the group without expression.


    "I... I am!" a bald head raised his hand tremblingly.


    "Jinle asked you to come?" Meng Liang asked when he came to his bald head.


    "Well, ask me to bring some people to help..."


    "Pa!"


    Meng Liang drew his mouth on his bald face.


    "Are you stupid? You want to reach out for everything?" Meng Liang scolded.


    "I didn''t know it was you! If I knew it, I couldn''t come..." said the bald head, who was very talkative.


    "Ha ha, do you know who I am?" Meng Liang asked with narrowed eyes.


    "Who are you?"


    "Pa!"


    Meng Liang pulled up with another mouth.


    "Even I don''t know who it is! What else is close to me..." Meng Liang scolded irritably, then pointed to his bald head and said, "give me your mobile phone!"


    "Brother..."


    "Pa!"


    Before he finished, Meng Liang''s backhand was another mouth.


    "I tell you I have a bad temper. Don''t write with me..." Meng Liang said directly.


    "I know, I know!"


    Baldheaded and bowed, he took out his mobile phone and handed it to Meng Liang.


    Meng Liang took the mobile phone, opened it, found that there was no password, turned to his bald head and said, "take your people and roll the calf. When you meet people in the harem, hide and go. Do you understand?"


    "Understand, understand!" the bald head nodded again and again.


    Meng Liang held a bald mobile phone in his left hand and his own mobile phone in his right hand. When he was about to dial me, he suddenly found that his bald head had not left.


    "I let you go, you don''t understand?" Meng Liang looked at his bald head and scolded.


    "Brother, my apple 5S..." the bald man smiled a little embarrassed.


    "Pa!"


    This is Meng Liang''s fourth mouth.


    After the skinhead was beaten, he didn''t mention the mobile phone immediately. He hurried to the taxi with the people around him. The speed was amazing.


    Looking at the bald man, Meng Liang took out his cell phone and dialed it for me.


    "Finished?" I answered the phone and asked directly.


    "Put it down in one round. Did you find anyone there?" Meng Liang said.


    "No, does this B run out?" I said reluctantly.


    "I''ll call Jinle later. If he leaves, he will be able to answer. If he doesn''t leave, listen to the bell..." Meng Liang said, looking at his bald cell phone.


    "OK!"


    Hang up the phone. Meng Liang cuts off his bald mobile phone, finds a number marked Jinle and dials it directly.


    On the other end, in the game hall.


    We looked for Jinle everywhere, but we just couldn''t find it. It''s reasonable to say that more than 30 people should tear down the game hall. How can such a big living person not find it.


    "The boundless horizon is my love..."


    Meng Lianggang and I put down the phone, and the most dazzling national wind of the Phoenix Legend sounded melodiously in the house.


    Hearing the bell, I grinned. Jinle didn''t go.


    Following the bell, Liu Rui and I went to the toilet on the first floor.


    "The bell came from here. He must be here!"


    Liu Rui stood in the small toilet, looked at me and said.


    "What about this man?"


    I looked at the toilet that can only accommodate three people and asked very puzzled.


    "This is not a cat here?" Liu Rui asked, pointing to the toilet.


    "Patter!"


    At this time, a drop of water fell on Liu Rui''s head. Liu Rui suddenly looked up and saw Jin Le lying on the partition of the toilet in a very strange posture.


    "Here are the leaves!" Liu Rui shouted, pointing to the partition.


    "Hehe, brother Jin, you can find a place?" I looked at Jin Le and asked with a smile.


    "You... What do you want?" Jinle asked with sweat on his face and panic in his eyes.


    "You''ll know when you come down!" I hooked my hook finger at Jinle.


    "Can you let me go when I go down?" Jinle asked innocently.


    "Yes, let me spit on my face!" Liu Rui thought the sweat was spitting, took off his shoes and threw it at Jinle.


    The partition above the toilet is very narrow, that is, the small lattice of Jinle can be stuffed in. If it''s north and south, it can''t get in.


    Liu Rui''s shoes directly photographed Jinle''s face, and a No. 43 shoe print directly appeared on Jinle''s face.


    "Can''t you get down?" Liu Rui bent down and picked up the shoe just now, pointed to Jinle and shouted.


    "I..."


    "Pa!"


    Before Jinle finished, the shoes in Liu Rui''s hand flew out again.


    Jinle said with a broken expression.


    "Pa!"


    Liu Rui patted Jin Le''s mouth directly this time.


    "Draft it! Make your mouth cheap!" Liu Rui shook his arm and prepared for the next attack.


    I leaned aside and lit a cigarette. I looked at Liu Rui and Jin Le with a smile.


    At this time, Yang Song, Yuan Yuan and other things also ran over. Yang Song looked at Jinle on the top of the house and shouted in surprise: "steal the saint?"


    "Loose, you came just in time. Come and help me swing..." Liu Rui wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    Yang Song took Liu Rui''s shoes, weighed them twice in his hand, turned his mouth and threw them to the ground.


    "Why did you throw it back?" Liu Rui picked up his shoes and shouted.


    "You can''t do this, wait..."


    After that, Yang Song ran out of the toilet and ran back with five or six billiards in his arms.


    "This thing can be powerful. If one goes down, at least two teeth will fall..." Yang Song threw the billiard ball in his hand and bared his teeth with a smile.


    "Why didn''t I expect?" Liu Rui looked at the billiards in Yang Song''s hand and said in surprise.


    "Brother Jin, you open your mouth and connect this black eight. Maybe you won''t lose your teeth..." Yang Song shook his arm and shouted at Jinle.


    "Swallowing billiards is a big job!" Yuan Yuan swallowed his spit and said with some expectation.


    "No, no, I''ll come down, I''ll come down!" Jinle quickly raised his hands and shouted at Yang Song.


    H City, Municipal Public Security Bureau, Interpol captain''s office.


    "Bang!"


    When Guo Siwei saw me hang up, he took off his hat and threw it roughly on the ground. Then he opened the drawer and took out his matching.


    "Click!"


    Bolt roll.


    "Fuck! Everyone is going to turn the sky, isn''t it? Call the police!"


    Guo thought shouted and walked out of the office.


    Five minutes later, six police cars and more than 20 armed policemen with * * were driving rough on the road with double flashing and sirens.


    Inside the car, Guo Siwei took out his mobile phone and dialed Liu Yong.


    "Master Liu, this ye Han is really crazy. I want to clean him up!"


    After Liu Yong answered the phone, Guo thought straight to the point.


    "Hehe, what did you order? Made our Guo brigade so angry?" Liu Yong asked with a smile.


    "He and Jinle got together. I told him to step back, but he couldn''t listen..." Guo thought in a very stiff tone.


    "Just this?" Liu Yong was a little surprised. He obviously felt that it wouldn''t make Guo thinking so angry.


    "Jin Le is Liu Ming''s brother-in-law..." Guo thought explained.


    "Hehe, are you afraid that ye Han will offend Liu Ming?"


    Liu Yong suddenly understood what Guo thought.


    "They moved Jinle. I can''t tell Liu Ming!"


    Guo thought clenched his teeth and said.


    "Thinking, I don''t know if I should tell you something..." Liu Yong said with some hesitation.


    "You said..." although Guo thought he knew what Liu Yong was going to say, he could only harden his head and ask.


    "I understand Ye Han''s children and won''t take the initiative to make trouble. Although they are crazy, they know how to be measured!" Liu Yong said calmly.


    "But, Liu Yong..."


    Guo thought he had to speak, but was interrupted by Liu Yong.


    "Some people I can''t afford, some people I can afford. You know what role Liu Ming plays in my eyes. You also have a balance between who is far and who is near!"


    With that, Liu Yong hung up the phone directly. Guo thought in the car looked at his mobile phone and the national emblem on his hat. He smiled bitterly and looked helpless.


    ����


    In the presidential suite of a five-star hotel in Hainan.


    "What''s going on?"


    Li Tao leaned on the sofa and stared at the football match.


    "What else can I do? Ye Han and they are fighting again..."


    Liu Yong grabbed a handful of peanuts from the tea table and threw them all into his mouth. He began to chew them.


    "Guo brigade is not happy?" Li Tao asked after taking a sip of beer.


    "En en, opposite is Liu Ming''s brother-in-law!" Liu Yong nodded and said.


    "Ha ha, these children have been busy all day, and they are still looking for my role to poke goo! I like it!" Li Tao laughed.


    "Ye Han''s knife may be stuck in Liu Ming''s heart..."


    "Zha, Zha to death, I don''t like Liu Ming either. Mingming graduated from grade 5 of primary school and became a * * * * again. I graduated from grade 2 of junior high school and didn''t even go into the party!" Li Tao said viciously while gnawing at the chicken claw.


    "Just like you, you can''t get in after you graduate from a doctor!" Liu Yong said in some silence.


    "Grass, it''s like you can go in!" Li Tao gave Liu Yong a white eye and then watched the game.


    "Wipe, header!"


    "What''s this kicking? I didn''t eat!"


    "Fuck, 20000 yuan has been thrown into the sea again..."


    Liu Yonggang was about to lie down and have a rest when he heard Li Tao clapping and shouting.

 Chapter 1709

    On the other end, in the game hall on Sunday.


    "Wow!"


    Meng Liang poured a basin of cold water directly on Jinle''s face.


    "Are you sleepy? Are you still asleep..."


    Liu Rui kicked Jinle in the face and said with his teeth.


    "Do you know who I am?"


    Jinle looked at Liu Rui and asked in a low voice. The tone was obviously not as hard as before.


    "Bang!"


    Liu Rui raised his leg and kicked again.


    "Who are you? Why? It doesn''t hurt if I kick you?"


    "Bah!"


    Jinle vomited a front tooth. Yes, it was kicked out by Liu Rui.


    Jinle''s mouth was full of blood, his eyes looked at Liu Rui darkly and said, "my brother-in-law is Liu Ming. You all have to die, you know?"


    "Pa!"


    I came forward and drew my mouth on Jinle''s face, pulled his collar and said, "don''t mention people to me, I don''t know anyone!"


    "Ha ha!" Jin Le looked at me and said nothing.


    "Are you the one who went to our harem today?" I asked.


    "Yes!"


    "Running for what?"


    "Money!" Jinle wiped the blood from his mouth and said concisely.


    "Do you know who you''re going to fight?"


    "I know!"


    "Do you know where to go?"


    "I don''t take you seriously..." Jinle answered very honestly.


    "Well, you''re a man. I''ll let you know what our harem is for today!" then I turned and picked up the flick knife on the table.


    "Old car, how many knives have Huizi been stabbed today?" I waited and shouted at the old car.


    "Seven knives!" the old car answered without thinking.


    "Pooh!"


    "Pooh!"


    Before Jinle could react, I stabbed him with two knives.


    "Ah!" Jin Lewu screamed.


    "My brother got hurt. You have to pay back fourteen dollars. Is that all right?" I patted Jinle''s face with a knife and asked softly.


    "Jinle scolded me.


    "Pooh!"


    "Pooh!"


    ����


    For the whole fourteen knives, I pierced all of Jinle''s. I didn''t pierce very deeply, and all of them were pierced. Although Jinle was all, my life would not be in danger for the time being.


    "Do you know what our harem is now?" I asked, patting Jinle''s face.


    "Know... Know!"


    The pain in his legs, coupled with Jin Le''s unusually pale cheeks and weak voice.


    "Tell me how much did you charge for those wine fools?"


    "Twenty thousand!" replied Jinle, gritting his teeth.


    "Twenty thousand, can''t I take your two fingers too much?" I looked at Jinle and asked.


    "Don''t... don''t..." Jinle was frightened after listening to me, and his body quickly stepped back.


    "Liangzi, hold him down!"


    After I shouted, Meng Liang directly pressed Jinle''s hand on the table.


    "No, no, I know I''m wrong. Let me go!" Jinle looked at Meng Liang and begged.


    "Let you go? Aren''t you very awesome?" Meng Liang said expressionless.


    "I''m wrong, you... You let me go and let anything go, really..."


    At this time, Jinle kept begging Meng Liang like a dog.


    After leaving the game hall, we went straight back to the hospital because Wu Mei called me and told me that Duan Hui had woken up.


    "Get off!" Liu Rui shouted, pushing my arm.


    "Ah? It''s the station?" I opened my eyes vaguely, looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "I''m tired of fighting JB!" Liu Rui looked at me, glanced at me, and then stepped out of the car.


    "Ha ha..."


    I smiled and didn''t say anything. I got out of the car. Recently, I''m either socializing or fighting. To tell the truth, I''m really a little tired.


    After getting off the bus, the old car first gave the driver car money, and then gave the head money to the leader. In the blink of an eye, tens of thousands were gone again.


    I watched the old car pay money, my heart was bleeding silently, and secretly vowed not to fight again. This one can''t be fought by my body lattice. It costs at least 50000 or 60000 at a time. What family can afford it?


    After the old car handed out the money, I walked up to him and asked, "how much cash do you have?"


    "Take out 120000, and there are more than 50000 left..." said the old car balabalabala with the cash in his hand.


    "That''s all?" my little heart jerked.


    "Or else?" the old car looked white and asked me.


    "Do you still have money?" I turned my eyes and said.


    "There are twenty-two more, you use it?" the old car reached for his wallet and said.


    "Roll..."


    I grabbed 50000 yuan from the old car, pushed him impatiently, and then walked to the group of people called by Du Xianyang.


    "Which of you is the leader?" I shouted after scanning around.


    "Brother ye, I am!" at this time, a young man who was not tall but was very strong ran out.


    "What''s your name?" I asked, looking at the young man.


    "Brother ye, just call me Xiao Liu..." the young man bared his teeth and smiled.


    How do I think this young man is older than me, but he shouted one by one. This may be the difference between having money and not having money.


    "Did Du Xianyang tell you about the head money when he came?"


    "Yes!" Liu nodded.


    "How?" I continued.


    "Five thousand heads!"


    "Five thousand?" when I heard this number, my voice immediately increased by eight decibels and shouted with my neck pulled.


    "Ah, that''s what duke said."


    "Du Xianyang!"


    I clenched my teeth and scolded in a low voice. Then I put my left hand with the money behind me, sorted out my emotions and said to Xiao Liu, "I don''t have so much cash today. Go to the harem to get the money tomorrow!"


    "Brother ye, no, brother Du has finished it!" Xiao Liu said with a smile.


    "The money he gave you first?" I frowned, with a faint foreboding.


    "Yes, it will be given to us when you come!"


    "OK, take the 50000..." I nodded, stretched out my left hand and handed the 50000 yuan to Xiao Liu.


    "Brother ye, what are you doing? Brother Du has given me the money!" Xiao Liu waved his hand and directly pushed the money back to me.


    "He''s his, I''m mine. Take the money and don''t write with me!" I pretended to be impatient and shouted. Then I put the money in Xiao Liu''s hand and turned around to go.


    "Thank you, brother Ye!" Xiao Liu looked at the 50000 yuan in his hand and shouted in silence.


    "What are you doing today?" I asked without looking back.


    "Sleep at home!" Xiao Liu said back with his neck pulled.


    "You''re on the road!"


    ����


    After taking care of everything, I followed Meng Liang and they returned to Duan Hui''s ward.


    At this time, Duan Hui woke up and lay flat with gauze wrapped around his body. Next to the hospital bed, there were two women, one was Wu Mei, and the other I met. We saw the hot woman, er Mei, the next day we came to H city.


    Er Mei''s dress today is very simple, and her face is a little haggard. She is quite different from the one I saw for the first time.


    "Wake up?" the old car walked quickly to the hospital bed and smiled.


    "Wake up..." the old car nodded weakly.


    "You have a good little day? Two beautiful women take care of..." I picked up an apple, wiped it on my hand and said.


    "Why don''t we change?" Duan Hui said.


    "Click!" I bit on the apple, then pointed to Duan Hui and said with a smile, "ha ha, you are still so humorous this day!"


    "Grass, I thought this apple was for me..." Duan Hui looked at the apple in my hand and said in silence.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Everyone in the room laughed and the atmosphere was very good.


    Duan Hui could still laugh with me, which showed that his condition was not serious, and my hanging heart was relieved.


    "Brother Hui, I''m sorry!" at this time, Dongxi and Nanbei suddenly came to Duan Hui, and they said in unison.


    "It''s not your fault. You don''t have to blame yourself!" Duan Hui smiled at the north and south, then took pains to point to things, and asked, "why do you apologize to me?"


    "It''s my brother''s fault. You''ll be like this..." the thing looked at Duan Hui and said very embarrassed.


    "Cao, what''s the matter with you two? They all said it has nothing to do with you two..." Duan Hui said in silence.


    "That''s not good for us!"


    Saying this, Duan Hui bowed deeply to the north and south.


    "No... cough! Liu Rui, tell me about them!" Duan Hui made things speechless with the north and the south, but it was hard to talk, so he handed the task to Liu Rui.


    "What''s the matter with you two?" Liu Rui went up and took pictures of things, North and south, one by one.


    "What''s the matter with us?" north and South were kicked a little confused and scratched their heads.


    "This is not dead yet! What bow do you two bow to him? Are you going to lay a wreath next? Get two little paper people?" Liu Rui shouted, pointing to Duan Hui who was ill.


    "Liu Rui!" Duan Hui scolded as he collapsed in bed.


    "You squint first, I''ll teach them!" Liu Rui waved to Duan Hui, then hugged things and the north and South necks, and whispered, "we are brothers, because it''s nothing to hurt brothers! No one blames you two, you know? If you change the position, you two lie here, will you blame Duan Hui?"


    "No!" things and North and South quickly shook their heads.


    "Because of what?" Liu Ruisong opened their necks and asked with a smile.


    "...." the East, West, North and South were silent, bowed their heads and didn''t speak.


    "Let me ask you two! Why?" Liu Rui shouted excitedly with a look of hatred for iron and steel.


    East, West, North and South suddenly looked up at us, then stammered, "because we are brothers!"


    "That''s right. We''re all brothers. Don''t talk about that useless..."


    Liu Rui hugged things and the necks of the north and south, and said carelessly.


    "Yes, look at these. They pit me every day. When did you apologize to me..."


    I smiled and said.


    "Go away, when did you suffer a loss except me!" Meng Liang reacted fiercely after listening to me.


    "I don''t like it when you say that! Why don''t I suffer? I didn''t expect you when I met delicious food. I treat you like my own son..." I shouted at Meng Liang.


    "Roll the calf, you still take advantage of me now..." Meng Liang waved his hand impatiently and looked indifferent to me.


    "Heartless thing, the reincarnation of a living bastard!" I scolded silently, then looked at Duan Hui and asked, "how do you feel now?"


    "Nothing''s wrong. I can leave the hospital when the thread is removed..." Duan Hui looked at his gauze and said with a smile.


    "OK, anyway, you''re not idle these days. I''ll give you a holiday..." I nodded and said.


    "Paid?" Duan Hui asked with blinking eyes.


    "Take a JB salary. The company''s reimbursement of medical expenses for you is the biggest tolerance, you know? Young man, don''t be shameless!" I patted Duan Hui''s face and said seriously.


    "Cao, if you had been born decades earlier, there would be nothing wrong with Huang Shiren!" Duan Hui turned his head and said something speechless.


    "What is Huang Shiren? The leaf was reincarnated in his last life!" Yang Song said with bare teeth.


    "What''s a dog?" Er Mei asked, turning her head and looking at Yang Song.


    Because we have had dinner with ER Mei and are careless, er Mei is still very open with us, not as shy as those little girls.


    "Just eat not pull!" Yang Song summarized it very concisely.


    "No, is it appropriate for you to speak ill of the boss in front of him?" I asked awkwardly.


    "You''re a JB boss. Pick B and search. You''ll get the next election!"


    Liu Rui didn''t leave me any face, and said very frankly.


    "Husband, I support you!"


    Wu Mei also coaxed aside.


    "Come on, daughter-in-law, kiss one!"


    "OK, husband!"


    Then they ate together without shame.


    "Do you want a face?"


    I hate to come forward and pull their faces apart.


    "Are you sick? Did you kiss and break it?"


    Liu Rui pulled my hair like a psychosis and pressed me directly on the bed.


    "Adulterer * *!" I scolded, biting my teeth.


    "Daughter in law, scratch him!"


    "Ye Han, how dare you scold me!"


    Wu Mei rubbed her silver teeth and scolded. Then she rolled up her arms and rushed to my face.


    Ten minutes later.


    "Can you stop scratching my face? It''s scarred!"


    I sat in the corner with toilet paper in my hand, wiping the blood on my face and looking at Wu Mei very wrongly.


    "Hum! Let you have a good time!"


    Wu Mei turned her head and looked like a winner.


    "Dog men and women!"


    I whispered, only I can hear it.


    At this time, Duan Hui moved his body, took a look at the blood on us, then twisted his eyebrows and asked me, "leaf, what did you do just now?"


    Hearing Duan Hui''s words, I was stunned, and then instinctively looked at Er Mei.


    When Er Mei saw me looking at her, she took out her mobile phone very wisely, pretended to look at the time, and then said with a smile: "it''s getting late, I have to go home..."


    "What time is it? Stay a little longer?" Duan Hui said reluctantly.


    "No, I have something at home. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    With that, er Mei stood up, picked up her small bag, turned around, said hello to us and walked out of the ward.


    "I''ll see her off!"


    Wu Mei also chased out.


    After the two women left, the room suddenly quieted down.


    I looked up at Duan Hui and said, "those people who went to our harem today were found by Jin Le..."


    "Jinle? The one who opened the game hall?"


    Duan Hui is a native of H City, so it''s not surprising that he knows Jinle.


    "Yes!" I nodded.


    "... it''s said that his brother-in-law is Liu Ming." Duan Hui''s eyes suddenly darkened and said in silence.


    "I know."


    "What did you do to Jinle?" Duan Hui asked.


    "The game hall was smashed, and Jinle was stabbed 14 times by me!" before I finished, the old car continued, "I cut off his two fingers!"


    "You are all crazy!" Duan Hui sat up and shouted.


    "It''s me!" I patted Duan Hui on the shoulder and said softly.


    "That''s Jinle. Are you like this? I don''t have a big deal!"


    Duan Hui was not happy because we avenged him. On the contrary, he felt very uneasy and uneasy for us.


    "What''s Jinle? We have so many brothers! I don''t care what Liu Ming and Li Ming do. If you move my brother, you must put it down!" Liu Rui said with an indifferent look on his face.


    "Yes, I''m afraid of a JB. It''s all about the neck and head. If we want a knife, there''s a knife. If someone has someone, there''s no money. Liu Ming dares to come here. I''ll cut him first!"


    Yang Song also said foolishly.


    "Crazy, you''re all crazy!"


    Duan Hui turned his head. He really couldn''t communicate with a tiger like Liu Rui and Yang Song.


    Seeing that Duan Hui stopped talking, we didn''t pay attention to him anymore, because we knew that Duan Hui was just afraid of our accident and didn''t mean anything else.


    Things and the north and the South thought it was nothing to stay here. After saying hello to me, they went back to the harem.


    The old car, Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan fell asleep on the empty hospital bed.


    There are only three people left in the house, Liu Rui and Yang Song, looking at each other.


    "Liu Rui, go downstairs and buy a pair of poker!" I found five yuan from the trouser pocket of the old car and threw it to Liu Rui.


    "What are you doing?" Liu Rui asked, looking at the money I had thrown.


    "Can play poker!" I yawned.


    "Grass, I''ve become your errand runner!"


    Liu Rui grinds and haws, puts on his shoes and walks out of the ward.


    Ten minutes later, Liu Rui walked back to the ward with two pairs of poker and a few boxes of cigarettes.


    "Come on, play for a while!"


    I kicked who was going to sleep, said Yang Song.


    "What are you doing? It''s time to play poker!" Yang Song rubbed his eyes and said with a stream of saliva at the corners of his mouth.


    "Wow!"


    I opened the poker, washed it twice, and then dragged Yang Song and said, "it''s also idle. Come and play!"


    "You''re sick! It''s almost 1 o''clock, brother. I''m going to sleep just now!" Yang Song pushed me and scolded very irritably.


    "What do you sleep? It''s a long night. If you don''t accept it, do it!" I dragged Yang Song and didn''t let go.


    "Every day, it''s better than you fools!" Yang Song rubbed his face and sat up.


    "Let you play poker with me? Every time you drag me to play, I don''t play. Now you should be honored to take the initiative to find you!" I released my hand and said with a smile.


    "What are we playing?" Yang Song asked, looking at me speechless.


    "Why? And Liu Rui!"


    I turned around and found that Liu Rui, a fool, fell asleep with the bench.


    "Get up, get up!" I got out of bed and kicked Liu Rui.


    I inked with Liu Rui for a long time. It was not easy to coax these two fools. The three of us played against the landlord.


    "First, I don''t have any money!" Yang Song said while gripping the cards.


    "No money to play JB, dry scratch?" Liu Rui said a little reluctantly.


    "Just scratch, just for fun!" I quickly opened my mouth and advised.


    "In the middle of the night, I''m sitting and pulling the calf with you?" Liu Rui directly threw down his poker and turned to sleep.


    "I''ll lend him the money," I said, looking at Liu Rui and gritting my teeth.


    "That''s OK!" Liu Rui turned his eyes and grabbed the poker on the bed.


    I turned around and looked through the old car''s wallet and found that there was only two or two yuan in it. But I had to pull out three hundred pieces from my wallet and throw them to Yang Song.


    "Save it, don''t lose!" I looked at Yang Song and said speechless.


    "Ha ha, no, thanks, boss Ye!" Yang Song saw that his mouth was almost to his feet after I took the money for him.


    "You can lend him money, you two don''t play cards!" Liu Rui looked at the poker in his hand with one eye and glanced hard at Yang Song and me.


    "You think I''m you, so hurry to play..." I replied irritably.


    "No, I wonder. You don''t play when you take the initiative to play with you. What''s the wind of smoking today? Yang Song lit a cigarette and asked very puzzled.


    "I made a divination when I came out. I can beat you both today..."


    ����


    At the other end, after Jinle was sent to the hospital, Liu Ming rushed there for the first time.


    Liu Ming is still very important in H city. It is said that when he was young, he did the most despised and despised activity, shooting flowers.


    That is, the so-called children.


    In real society, there are not many abductions and trafficking of children we can meet, but there are definitely many.


    I remember Huang Bo acted in a movie and told this story. Although it was a movie, the plot seemed very real to me. The original happy family became bankrupt and separated from his wife and children because of the existence of such people.


    Thieves, miss,, although these occupations are also despised, I think they are far less annoying than human traffickers. Thieves harm one person, but human traffickers harm the whole family.


    After hiding outside for several years, Liu Ming returned to H city. He began to focus on the mining industry. It is said that in order to rob the mine, he personally sent his daughter-in-law to bed. Countless peers died in his hands, but whether these are true remains to be verified.


    Slowly, Liu Ming began to emerge in the mining area of H city with the help of his contacts and ruthlessness accumulated when he was a human trafficker, and his business became bigger and bigger.


    Liu Ming was very smart. When he made achievements in the mining industry, he knew he couldn''t go on like this, so he began to cut off all illegal business outside, killed many brothers, and finally completely washed himself white.


    He has a mine in H city and a machinery factory specializing in mining equipment. In short, the mining industry in H city has been monopolized by him alone.

 Chapter 1710

    Liu Ming has been rated as an outstanding enterprise and philanthropist in the city for two consecutive years.


    And was elected * * * *.


    Because Jinle''s finger was broken, he needed surgery and anesthetized the whole body, so Jinle didn''t wake up when Liu Yong arrived.


    "Husband, what can I do? Xiaole won''t be disabled?" a woman with Wu Mei''s appearance and Rao Yao''s figure sobbed in Liu Ming''s arms.


    "Don''t worry, daughter-in-law. Xiaole will be fine!" Liu Ming said softly as he stroked the woman''s hair.


    "Xiaole and I depend on each other. If anything happens to him, I won''t live!" the more the woman said, she was excited. Her acting skills were very good. Tears fell on Liu Ming like no money.


    "It''s okay!" Liu Ming comforted helplessly, then took out his mobile phone and dialed Guo thinking.


    "Dududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududu.


    "Captain Guo, I want to know about the fight in the game hall this evening!" Liu Ming said in a low tone.


    "... this is inconvenient." Guo thought directly refused.


    "The victim is my wife''s brother!" Liu Ming was stunned and said.


    "What do you want to know?"


    "Who is the murderer?" Liu Ming asked directly.


    "It''s not clear. The suspect hasn''t been found yet," Guo thought silently.


    "The time of the crime was 10 o''clock, and the time of arrival was 11:20. I hope you can give me an explanation!" although Liu Ming has been controlling his emotions, his voice still involuntarily became louder.


    "Our duty officer received the report at 11:10..." Guo thought calmly replied.


    "Fart!" Liu Ming shouted in a direct rage.


    "Please pay attention to your words," Guo thought, still calm and calm.


    "Do you all eat shit?"


    "...." Guo thought did not speak.


    "Shall I call your director?" Liu Ming then shouted.


    "Whatever you want!"


    With a slap, Guo thought directly hung up the phone.


    "You... You!" Liu Ming talked to you on the phone for a long time and found that the opposite side had hung up.


    "Fuck, you''re going to turn the sky one by one, aren''t you?"


    Seeing that the phone was hung up, Liu Ming clenched his teeth and scolded in a low voice.


    "Husband, what''s the matter?" the woman nestled in Liu minghuai looked up and asked.


    "It''s all right." Liu Ming pushed the woman away impatiently, then Teng stood up and walked to the window with his mobile phone.


    "Wow!"


    Liu Ming lit a cigarette, then put his head out of the window and smoked.


    After smoking a cigarette, Liu Ming turned and took out his mobile phone. After looking through the phone book for a long time, he found a number without a name.


    "Hello!" a man''s voice came from the other side. It was a little low, as if it had been deliberately lowered.


    "Is it convenient to speak?" Liu Ming asked softly with his lips pursed.


    "What''s up?" asked the other side of the phone very directly.


    "Do you know the fight that took place in the game hall at about 10 o''clock this evening?" Liu Ming asked.


    "The person who did it was from the harem, and the boss''s name was Ye Han." he hung up the phone directly.


    "Ye Han?" Liu Ming whispered my name in his mouth, and then another phone dialed out.


    "Hello! Brother Liu." after the phone rang, the other side was connected.


    "Where are you now?" Liu Ming asked expressionless.


    "It''s in the factory. What''s the matter?" the other side replied with some confusion.


    "I''m at the hospital now. Come here..."


    "Are you hurt?" the other side asked hurriedly.


    "No, Xiao le was cut down," Liu Ming whispered.


    "OK, I''ll be right there." then he hung up the phone directly.


    Half an hour later.


    An old Yellow Sea pickup truck suddenly stopped in the parking lot in front of the hospital.


    "Brother Liu, how''s Xiaole?" a man in his early thirties, dressed in very sloppy clothes, walked quickly into the hospital and shouted as he walked.


    "Sir, this is the hospital. Please keep quiet." the nurse at the front desk frowned and reminded.


    "Fuck you, my brother is injured, and I''m still quiet. NIMA B." the man was very incompetent, turned his head and scolded the nurse, and then ran directly to the hospital.


    "Hey, how do you talk?" the nurse''s face turned red after being scolded, came forward and grabbed the man and shouted.


    "I don''t have time to talk to you now, you know? You quickly release your hand!" the man turned back and pushed the nurse, stared at her big eyes and shouted.


    "Are you sick?" the nurse rubbed the red arm pushed by the man and shouted in a low voice.


    "Why didn''t I get sick in the hospital?" the man ran to the ward.


    "You! You..." the nurse stood in place, looked at the man''s back and shouted two times silently.


    The middle-aged man''s name is Shisheng. Yes, his name is Shisheng. I don''t know what his father thought when he named him. He even scolded him.


    Shi Sheng, in his thirties, is the second in command of Liu Ming company. His relationship with Liu Ming is like that between Li Tao and Liu Yong. He is a professional.


    What did Liu Ming call Shi Sheng today to explain?


    It shows that he knows that it is difficult to follow the normal procedures in Guo thinking.


    He wants to take abnormal measures with me!


    "Brother Ming!" Shisheng cried like his father when he saw Liu Ming.


    "What are you shouting? I heard you fighting with other nurses all the way..." Liu Ming stood up, walked to Shisheng and said irritably.


    "How''s Xiaole?" Shisheng asked anxiously, wiping the dust on his face.


    "Two fingers have been broken and are being connected..." Liu Ming bowed his head and said.


    "Fuck, who did it?" Shisheng shouted excitedly when he heard that Jinle''s finger was cut off.


    He didn''t pretend this reaction, because usually his relationship with Jinle is really good. They are just like their own brothers.


    "Hougong, ye Han, do you know?" Liu Yong recalled my name and asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, Liu Yong''s successor! What did they do?" Shi Sheng asked a little surprised when he heard my name.


    "Liu Yong''s successor..." Liu Ming didn''t answer Shi Sheng''s question, rubbed his fingers and whispered.


    "Brother, did they do it?" Shisheng asked in a hurry.


    "They did it. Introduce Ye han to me..." Liu Ming sat down on the chair in the corridor and said expressionless.


    "I don''t know these people very well. I know they took over Bailemen bar after Liu Yong left, but they changed their name to Hougong..."


    "Locals?" asked Liu Ming.


    "Out of town!"


    "Ha ha, it''s interesting. What''s their relationship with Liu Yong?" Liu Ming asked while fiddling with his mobile phone.


    "It is said that these children are the successors selected by Liu Yong. I really don''t know the other relationships..." Shisheng lit a cigarette and said.


    "How can Xiaole have conflicts with these people?" Liu Ming rubbed his face and looked very upset. Obviously, he was still afraid of Liu Yong behind us.


    "Those people in the harem are crazy. The bar has been open for less than three months. They directly laid sun leigui down. I heard that they broke two legs..." Shi Sheng continued.


    "No wonder even Jin Le''s fingers dare to chop. These people have two sons!" Liu Ming also knew about us.


    "Brother Ming, what shall we do? If you want to take revenge, I''ll call you now!" Shisheng foolishly took out his cell phone and shouted.


    "Wait a minute. Behind these people is Liu Yong. It''s not very good..." Liu Ming picked up his cell phone and then directly opened the phone book.


    "What''s the matter with Liu Yong? He''s so awesome. Isn''t he gone? He''s gone. We''re still afraid of him?" Shisheng shouted excitedly.


    "Calm down first..." Liu Ming raised his head and said to Shi Sheng. Then he directly pressed the dial key. Two words were displayed on the mobile phone screen: "Liu Yong!"


    "Doodle doodle doodle!"


    When the phone rang for more than 40 seconds, Liu Yongcai connected the phone.


    "Master Liu, are you asleep?" Liu Ming spoke to Liu Yong with great respect.


    "Hehe, now you are master Liu, I am not master Liu!" Liu Yong smiled and said.


    "There is only one Liu Ye in H City, that is you!" Liu Ming then flattered.


    "Come on, what''s the matter? I''m busy..." Liu never wanted to talk to Liu Ming and asked very directly.


    "... do you know ye Han?" Liu Ming was silent and directly cut into the subject.


    "My big nephew, what''s wrong with him?" Liu Yong answered without thinking. Li Tao next to him directly laughed.


    When Liu Ming heard Liu Yong''s words, he clapped in his heart, pinched the right hand of his mobile phone, and inadvertently tried a lot.


    "This is not tonight. He had a little conflict with my brother-in-law, and then they got together..." Liu Ming adjusted his mood and then said.


    "Is your brother-in-law all right?" Liu Yong held back his smile and pretended to be worried.


    "... yes... Something!" Liu Ming stammered when asked.


    "What''s the matter? Is it serious?"


    "Two fingers fell..." Liu Ming replied in a low voice.


    "This son of a bitch, when I go back, I have to educate him!" Liu Yong''s acting skills burst, making it seem that he is really my uncle.


    "That''s not necessary. I wanted to call the police, but later I heard that ye Han was your nephew, so I called you to confirm. At that time, our two people''s congresses washed the Dragon King temple..." Liu Ming explained awkwardly.


    "No, you should do whatever you want. If you can''t, you''ll call the police! This little bastard is not educated." Liu yongman said indifferently.


    After listening to Liu Yong''s words, Liu Yong secretly scolded "Grass Mud Horse, let you answer correctly, I have a JB to call the police!" and then said: "Since ye Han is your nephew, I certainly can''t call the police. Mr. Liu, do you think it''s ok? Let Ye Han hand over the person who chopped my brother-in-law''s fingers, and we''ll forget it."


    In fact, at this time, Liu Ming didn''t know if I cut the finger. What he said was just a disguised summation. He wanted Liu Yong to find a substitute for the dead. Then he didn''t offend me, and he also explained to Jin Le.


    Liu Ming''s words are very good. This is the best solution for us and him.


    "Well, you can communicate with Ye Han. People are his people. I can''t speak!" Liu Yong said in a embarrassed tone.


    "Can''t you tell Ye Han?" Liu Ming never thought that he had retreated to this level. Liu Yong still didn''t give him face.


    "I told him that he didn''t listen to me..." Liu Yong smiled and said.


    "Master Liu, isn''t it too embarrassing for you to chat like this?" Liu Ming said with his teeth clenched.


    "How can that be regarded as giving you face?" Liu Yong''s tone became serious, and his voice was a little dull.


    "... you have to see me and ye Han straighten it?" Liu Ming asked in silence.


    "Do you think you''re good enough for ye Han? I''ve told you for so long, can''t you understand?" Liu Yong turned his face in an instant.


    "OK... OK!" Liu Ming shivered and said two good words.


    "I''m never the one who protects the calf. It''s Ye Han''s fault. I let him kneel and admit his fault to you. If it''s not his fault, it''s hard for anyone to make him bow his head!" Liu Yong shouted loudly.


    "OK, let''s wait and see!" Liu Ming bit his lip and hung up directly.


    "Bang!"


    "Fuck!" Liu Ming hit the wall with his fist and shouted with his teeth.


    A nearby Shi Sheng looked at Liu Ming''s angry expression and bowed his head, afraid to speak, because he knew that Liu Yong must have stimulated him, otherwise Liu Ming had not been so excited for more than ten years.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    Liu Ming then hit two punches, then sat on the seat, pointed to Shi Sheng and said, "fuck, ye Han, look after these people for me!"


    "I see!" Shisheng nodded and then said, "do you need to find someone..."


    "No, I''ll find someone. Fuck, isn''t it the underworld? I have plenty of money, so I don''t believe that I can''t kill these children with no hair!"


    "But..." said Shisheng with an air of hesitation.


    "No, but doesn''t Liu Yong want to play? I think he''s old and confused. I let him understand how far the real economy is from his entertainment industry!"


    Liu Ming then turned directly to the toilet. Shisheng stood where he was and didn''t dare to catch up.


    ����


    Hainan.


    "It''s hard for ye han to stimulate him so much..." when Liu Yong talked to Liu Ming, Li Tao was always nearby.


    "How hard is it? Shouldn''t they dare to chop other people''s fingers and learn a lesson?" Liu Yong asked with his neck askew.


    "I can''t understand now. You''re on the other end..." Li Tao said in some silence.


    "Ye Han, they are children. They don''t grow up without being beaten, but education must be my education. Other people''s education is difficult to use. Do you understand?"


    "I don''t understand..." Li Tao shook his head.


    "Ye Han, they can be beaten, but if they are beaten, they must call me back, not only to fight back, but also to fight back hard!"


    "Are you psychopathic? You''re not afraid to kill them?" Li Tao said with a grin and some speechless.


    "Play dead, that''s their life!" Liu Yong whispered, and then smiled: ye Han''s child''s life is hard, and he won''t die for a while and a half... "


    ����


    H City, in the hospital.


    "Yes, two!" Liu Rui threw out two cards and shouted vaguely.


    "It''s your turn. Do you want it?" I asked him when I found that Yang Song didn''t play cards after waiting for a long time.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    "Why did you fall asleep again, until you play cards!" I scolded Yang Song on his face.


    "Ah? Is it me?" Yang Song sat up with a splash after being kicked up by me, looked left and right, and asked foolishly.


    "Play cards quickly!" I stared at Yang Song impatiently and said.


    "Elder brother, can we stop playing? I''m really sleepy......" Yang Song said with a sad face.


    "No! Don''t ink, hurry to play cards!" I refused directly.


    "What do you want to do? I can''t open my eyes. How can I play?" Yang Song shouted with some collapse.


    "If you''re in ink, believe it or not, I''ll put a matchstick on your eyelids..."


    "Here, I''ll take your 300 yuan. I knew I couldn''t take it if I killed me like this, right five!" Yang Song grinned and hawed out two cards.


    "Are you stupid? Others give two and you give three?" I went up and shouted on Yang Song''s head.


    "I don''t know what happened to you..." at this time, Yang Song was tortured and crying by me.


    I looked down at my mobile phone. It was more than 3 a.m. at this time. When I looked up to play poker, I suddenly saw a figure flashing in front of the ward window.


    "Grass you NIMA, count it!" I took my hand hidden in the quilt and ran out of bed crazy.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Rui looked at me and ran out. His eyes were confused and asked.


    "Don''t know? He may have gone to the bathroom..." Yang Song whispered back, then flopped down on the bed and fell asleep.


    "Grass, I have two kings and three twos. If I don''t play, I won''t play?" Liu Rui said painfully looking at the poker in his hand. Then he also lay in bed and fell asleep.


    At the other end, after I chased outside, a man with a baseball cap looked back at me, then walked and began to run outside the hospital.


    Today, I''ve been dragging Yang Song and Liu Rui to play poker. In fact, I''m waiting for this person.


    I think Liu Ming will not let us go after knowing that Jinle was injured. The best time for him to retaliate against us is today, because Duan Hui has not been discharged from the hospital. If he asks someone to come to the hospital at this time, Duan Hui will not run away.


    So I didn''t dare to sleep tonight, and the man''s appearance proved that my guess was right.


    Liu Ming sent someone to the hospital.


    "Grass Mud Horse, stop!" I held it up and shouted at the man in front of me.


    The man turned his head and looked at me. Then he ran straight out of the hospital. I quickly put it away and ran out.


    "Step on!"


    I followed the man to the outside of the hospital. As soon as I turned around, the man disappeared.


    "Fuck!"


    I looked at the empty street and gritted my teeth and scolded.


    Just as I turned to leave, I suddenly saw the parking space in front of the hospital. Because it was late at night, there were not many cars in the parking space, only about five or six.


    I took it and walked to the parking space step by step.


    At this time, a figure quickly emerged from the bottom of the car, and then walked to the alley next to the parking space.


    "Grass!"


    I hurried in the direction of the man.


    At the end of the alley is an old residential building, which is very old and has stairs outside the windows.


    "Dangdang!"


    The man climbed up the stairs to the residential building.


    Just as I was about to follow up, the man threw down a flowerpot.


    "Bang!"


    The flowerpot burst directly at the top of my brain, and blood flowed down my cheeks.


    "Grass Mud Horse, stop!" I wiped the blood on my head, shouted, and then walked up the stairs.


    "Bang!"


    Just as I was about to reach the roof, the man kicked me on the head.


    The man was so strong that I flew backwards like I hit a truck.


    "Grass Mud Horse!"


    I bit my teeth and stood up with my right hand on the escalator.


    "Bang!"


    When the man looked at me, he raised his legs and stuck his foot in my face.


    I lay on the ground and looked at the man. He was wearing a hat and mask. I couldn''t see his face clearly. The man slowly came to me, squatted down and put his hand directly into my trouser pocket.


    At this time, as soon as I gritted my teeth, I took out the knife pinned to my trouser pocket and stabbed it in the man''s hand.


    "Ah!" the man screamed.


    "Fuck you!" I raised my legs and kicked directly on the man''s face. The man was squatting, so the center of gravity was unstable. With a splash, I directly wheeled to the stairs on the next floor.


    The man stood up and looked up at me. He didn''t catch up, but turned and went downstairs.


    The man quickly disappeared in my vision. I knew I was not his opponent, so I didn''t follow him.


    "Fuck! Why are they so awesome!"


    After the man left for more than ten minutes, I dared to walk down the stairs.


    It''s embarrassing to say. At the beginning, I was still in the upper hand. After being smashed by the flowerpot, my combat effectiveness decreased sharply. In the end, I was supposed to chase him, but I didn''t dare to chase him in the end.


    I wiped the blood on my forehead, and then walked back to the hospital.


    After returning to the ward, I found that Liu Rui and Yang Song were heartless and fell asleep.


    As long as one of them chases me out, I won''t let people fight into this virtue.


    Later, I thought it was strange that I didn''t tell them what was going on, so I went to the toilet to clean up the wound, and then went back to the ward and fell asleep on the hospital bed.


    The next day, early in the morning.


    Wu Mei and ER Mei, two girls, came early in the morning and very considerate bought us bean milk steamed stuffed buns and fried dough sticks


    "Ye, what did you do last night? You ran away halfway through the game. I don''t know when you came back..." Liu Rui asked as he stuffed steamed stuffed buns into his mouth.


    "Leaf, did you go out yesterday?" Meng Liang also looked at me and asked.


    "Out..." I put down the soymilk in my hand and nodded.


    "What did you do in the middle of the night? Did you run to the office to flirt with the female nurse?" Yang Song looked at me and asked.


    I was silent for a moment and decided to tell them what happened yesterday. After all, it was related to the safety of all of us.


    Then I gave them a detailed account of what happened last night.


    "Oh, I knew this was the case. I didn''t sleep yesterday. I chased you out. Our two swords combined. I took the soles of my shoes and slapped them on his face. We can definitely return in triumph..." after I said that, Yang Song was drinking soybean milk and blowing cow force at me.


    "Leaf, I didn''t say you. You''re a small lattice. Are you still chasing others? You''re looking for yourself to be beaten..." Liu Rui glanced and commented.


    "Can you catch the point! It''s not a matter of being beaten or not!" I looked at Liu Rui and said speechless.


    "What''s the point? Didn''t you get beaten yesterday?" Liu Rui asked, staring at Huang Du''s small eyes with an ignorant face.


    "Are you stupid? Have you ever thought about why I chased that man!" I pushed Liu Rui''s face away and shouted with a broken expression.

 Chapter 1711

    "Why?" Liu Rui asked, taking a fried dough stick and putting it in his mouth.


    "Ye, do you think that man is Liu Ming''s?" Duan Hui, lying in bed, asked softly.


    I nodded suddenly, but I met a man who knew what was going on. It''s not easy.


    "What is your man running for?" the old car rubbed his hands and said.


    After the old car''s words, everyone took a breath, and the house was silent. As long as he was not stupid enough to Liu Rui, he should be able to figure it out.


    It is self-evident that such a good man came to the hospital in the middle of the night.


    If I hadn''t stayed up yesterday playing poker with Liu Rui and Yang Song, maybe one of us would have been lying in the morgue this morning.


    After understanding what was going on, everyone in the room lowered their heads silently. Only two girls who didn''t know what had happened stared at us.


    "Leaf, do you think you may have made a mistake?" Duan Hui said, seemingly JB, lying on the bed mountain.


    "After ye chased out, the man''s first reaction was to run, which showed that he was guilty. Moreover, he was so good that he came to the hospital in the middle of the night. If there was nothing, I would be the first to say I didn''t believe it!" Lao Che said with a very professional analysis.


    I rubbed my face, then raised my head and said, "the old car is right. It''s not a small thing. We don''t need to deceive ourselves and others..."


    "Fuck, this Liu MINGTING JB bastard! We finished the work in the first half of the night, and the whole assassin came to assassinate me in the second half of the night. His reaction was very sensitive..."


    Liu Rui bared his teeth and said carelessly.


    "You look up to yourself too much. You still need to find an assassin to assassinate you? You are rich if you are a cleaning aunt!" Meng liangbai glanced at Liu Rui and said with a curled mouth.


    "Meng Liang, what do you mean? If you don''t clean you up for two and a half days, you have a little seed of * * in your heart, don''t you?" Liu Rui was stunned for a moment, then pointed to Meng Liang and shouted.


    "Refuse to go out to practice?" Meng Liang said calmly.


    "Just try! If I don''t clean you up, you''ll never understand why the flowers are so red!" in front of the two girls, Liu Rui certainly couldn''t recognize the advice. He pulled Meng Liang to the corridor with his arms exposed and sleeves rolled up.


    "Come on! Stop it! Can''t you see what''s going on now?" I stood up, stared at the beads and shouted.


    After hearing my cry, Liu Rui and Meng Liang were stunned. Then they silently released each other and quietly sat back by the bed.


    "Pa!"


    I took out my cigarette box and shakily lit a cigarette.


    Everyone in the room looked at me quietly. Liu Ruigang''s words, although a joke, made me aware of a problem.


    With such a short time interval and Liu Ming''s reaction so fast, there are only two possibilities.


    The first is that the man yesterday is not Liu Ming''s person. If he is not Liu Ming''s person, the situation will become very complicated, but I don''t think this situation is very likely.


    The second is that we have really hit Liu Ming''s heart. He is serious. He doesn''t want to give us time to prepare. He is ready to use the most direct and violent means to fight us in a round. If this is the case, with Liu Ming''s strength, we may not even have a chance to fight back.


    No matter which of the two situations is the key point, I feel very uneasy and even have a kind of fear from my heart. After all, there is still a big gap between us and Liu Ming.


    "Hoo!"


    I spit out a smoke ring for a long time, and then said in a low voice: "now the situation is special. If Liu Ming can send someone for the first time, there will be a second time. Duan Hui is injured. He is in the most dangerous situation, so from today on, we will go to the hospital on three shifts to protect Duan Hui. Other people must not be alone when they go home. Take the guy wherever they go, okay?"


    Although I know it won''t solve the problem at all, I really can''t think of any other way.


    "Understand!" Meng Liang nodded and agreed.


    "Leaves, or I''ll leave the hospital and go home to keep them!" Duan Hui said with his mouth open.


    "No! It''s wrapped like a zongzi. You go home and raise a JB?" I immediately refused.


    "He may just want to go home and raise JB..." Yang Song said leisurely aside.


    "It''s all skin trauma. It''s hard for me to lie here. I might as well stay at home. Besides, it''s inconvenient for you to run back and forth. Let me go back!" Duan Hui begged pitifully.


    "All right, if you have to go back, I can''t stop you, but you have to be honest with me when you go home. You can''t be blind..." I thought about it. Duan Hui said it was reasonable. The hospital is far from our harem. If something really happened, we can''t take care of it, so I agreed to his request.


    After discussing the countermeasures, I went to the front desk of the hospital to go through the discharge formalities for Duan Hui. An hour later, all of us withdrew from the hospital.


    After returning home, we simply divided into three groups, leaving one group to protect Duan Hui at home. The rest went to work in the harem. Although the last fight had a certain impact on our business in the harem, we were still busy at the peak. We ran at both ends and were basically tired like a dog every day.


    But what I didn''t expect was that Liu Ming''s second revenge was delayed in the future!


    A week passed in a flash.


    I was worried almost every day this week. I couldn''t sleep well in the middle of the night, but nothing happened this week.


    In addition to going to the bar every day, we just watch Duan Hui at home.


    Let''s focus here. During Duan Hui''s injury, er Mei came to take care of him almost every day. This time, there were many lonely men and women. They were shameless to take care of him in bed


    Duan Hui was blessed with misfortune. He beat one by one and even pulled a daughter-in-law. He was also the second man in our harem to leave single.


    Duan Hui''s love story deeply stimulated us, especially Yang Song. He cried and shouted for someone to beat him every day


    At first, Yang Song said he went home to raise JB. Now I understand that this fool really raised JB when he went home!


    With Duan Hui and ER getting better, the hearts of the people were slowly put down, and we all relaxed our vigilance.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, we were at home.


    I was lying in bed and chatting with Su Su. There was nothing wrong with the north and the south. I sat in the living room and watched the island''s love action film facing the computer. Originally, the north and the South were still a very pure little boy, but they obviously deteriorated a lot with more contact with Liu Rui. Recently, I was obsessed with Japanese small films. I was really obsessed. Everyone would watch some films to vent when there was nothing, This is human nature, but to what extent has the north and the South reached now?


    You have to watch your meal. You can''t eat without watching. You don''t dare to eat with him. It''s hard to eat!


    Shit must be seen. If you don''t see it, you can''t shit. If you pass by the toilet and hear the sound of * * one after another, don''t think. The north and south must be inside.


    This is not the most awesome. The most awesome thing is that people have to play small movies when they sleep. They say they can''t sleep without listening!


    I heard for the first time that this thing has the effect of sleeping!


    Due to the recent series of strange performances of the north and the south, Yang Song directly sent a golden flag to the north and the south, with four big characters - "Hougong film God!"


    "Daughter-in-law, when do you think we''ll study some business?" I asked Su Su on the other end of the phone, lying in bed.


    Recently, Duan Hui and ER Mei''s one after another Jiao bed sound deeply stimulated my fragile virgin heart. It was hard to listen to it and couldn''t be controlled at all.


    "Ye Han, how many times have I told you that I''m not your daughter-in-law! Would you like a face?" Su Su replied helplessly.


    "Isn''t my daughter-in-law fast?" I said confidently.


    "Elder brother, who gives you confidence..." Su rolled his eyes and said.


    "Duan Hui next door has an object. I think I''m about to..."


    "Roll the calf! What does this have to do with me!" Su Su annoyed me and scolded with his silver teeth.


    "How can you talk to your future husband..." before I finished my words, I saw another phone call from my mobile phone. I think my name is Ji Xuan.


    "I won''t tell you first. Ji Xuan may have something to call me..." I said to the phone.


    "Well, I''ll take a bath too..." Su replied readily.


    "Come on, give your daughter-in-law a kiss... MMM!" I pouted my lips and said to the phone.


    "Get out..."


    After Su Su hung up, I got through to Ji Xuan. Business was too busy this day.


    "Hey, leaf!"


    "Ah, what''s the matter?" I promised.


    "Do you have anything in the afternoon?" Ji Xuan then asked.


    "Nothing. What are you doing?"


    "In the afternoon, my father saved a game, and you come too?"


    "Your father saved the game. What did I do in the past? Play games with a group of old men and women?" I said a little speechless.


    "What old men and women are traders!" Ji Xuan said impatiently.


    "Grass, then I can''t go. It''s the older generation who brags, and the younger generation dare not do it!"


    "Chandler will come too!"


    "Cao, you didn''t say it earlier! I was just trying to communicate with him. Where''s the address? I''ll go now! Do you need me to buy some gifts for your father, tiger whip, sheep kidney or something?" as soon as I heard the name of Qian De, my eyes lit up and my attitude was different immediately.


    "Your father just eats that thing. Hongyue Hotel, come here now..." Ji Xuan said speechless.


    "Your father doesn''t eat. Does your mother eat?"


    I wanted to greet Ji Xuan again, but this fool has hung up my phone.


    I laughed and gathered my mobile phone. This awesome time is still dependent on my discipline. What I do is to give power.


    Qian de and I haven''t seen each other since we met last time. How to make an appointment is busy. In addition, I''m worried about Liu Ming recently, so I haven''t contacted him anymore. Today, Ji Xuan gave me another chance.


    I simply cleaned up, changed into new clothes, and then took the car key to go downstairs. Suddenly, I remembered the north and South who were still watching the film.


    "Don''t look!" I shouted with my feet on the North-South bench.


    But the north and South didn''t respond at all. I came forward in a hurry and directly clicked the shutdown button.


    "Pa!"


    The computer screen went black.


    "My grass, why is it black!"


    The north and South roared and shouted excitedly.


    "Tired, you let them rest..."


    I whispered behind the north and south.


    "Fuck, leaf, when did you come here and don''t make a sound?" as soon as the north and South turned around, they were scared and fell directly from their chairs.


    "I have something to do when I go out. Be careful at home..." I stretched out my hand and pulled up the north and South and said.


    "Ah, OK! I see!" north and South nodded.


    "Remember to call me or your brothers if anything happens!" I continued.


    "OK, I understand."


    I took out my wallet, took out hundreds of dollars from it, threw it to the north and south, and said, "take it first..."


    "I have money in my hand..." north and South simply scratched their heads and said.


    "Hehe, what do you have enough money for! You may be able to use it in case of emergency!" I smiled, touched his head, and then turned and walked out of the house.


    After I left, North and South looked at the hundreds of dollars in my hand, grinned, and then turned on the computer to finish the unfinished little movie.


    At more than 3 p.m., the road was not very blocked. I arrived at the hotel in less than half an hour. There were still a lot of people when I arrived.


    "I''m here!" in the parking lot, I took out my mobile phone and dialed Ji Xuan.


    "I''ll go to the door again. Come on!"


    "Shall I use the whole bank card and top it for him?" I asked tentatively.


    "No, this time it''s mainly about exchanging feelings..."


    "Hehe, I like the free exchange of feelings!" I smiled and hung up the phone.


    Five minutes later, I walked to the door of the hotel and saw Ji Xuan standing at the door with a middle-aged man.


    "Oh, brother Xuan, are you a doorboy?"


    I stepped forward and said hello with a smile.


    "Ha ha, there are not enough people..." Ji Xuan smiled and then pointed to the middle-aged man and said, "my father!"


    "Hello, uncle!" I stepped forward, stretched out my right hand and shouted very politely.


    "Are you ye Han''s child?" Ji Xuan''s father simply shook hands with me, and then asked with a smile.


    "It''s me!" I nodded.


    "I''ve heard Xiaoxuan mention you for a long time. You''re really a young talent!" Ji Xuan''s father patted me on the shoulder and praised me.


    "Just a little luck!" I scratched my head and said a little embarrassed.


    "Ha ha, Xiaoxuan quickly leads your friend in. What are you doing standing here?"


    After Ji Xuan''s father finished, Ji Xuan took me to the hotel.


    "Where''s Chandler?" after entering the hotel, I scratched around and didn''t find Chandler.


    "Now Qian De is your father..." Ji Xuan looked at me and said speechless.


    "Money is my father!" I replied without a face.


    "Chandler hasn''t come yet. I''ll arrange you two to one later..."


    "The key time must be a brother!" I hugged Ji Xuan''s shoulder and said very moved.


    "Grass, it''s my brother. You pay me back..."


    "Don''t mention money, it hurts feelings!" I waved my hand, didn''t want to continue the topic with him, and walked forward.


    "You''ll be fine for a while. All the friends who come today are my father''s friends. I can cut you!" Ji Xuan chased up and said.


    "Then you can hit me quickly. I''m worried about losing money. I don''t know who to blackmail!" I grinned and said.


    "Grass! Can you give me some face?" Ji Xuan was speechless.


    "OK, don''t ink with me! I''m looking for my money, Dad!" I pushed Ji Xuan impatiently, and then I walked into the hotel.


    Outside our community.


    A shabby Santana came whistling, driven by two young people in their twenties.


    The driver held the steering wheel and Santana plunged into the community!


    "Creak!"


    The driver braked and the tire rubbed the ground, giving off a pungent smell of rubber.


    "Slow down! I didn''t shoot out..."


    The co pilot''s man held the handrail, staggered to the right, turned his head and shouted to the driver.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    The driver stared at the beads and stared at the building number in front of him.


    "What''s the matter with you? I''m talking to you!" the co pilot man pulled the driver''s head and asked.


    "Here... Here!" the driver was stunned and stammered.


    "Here we are, you shiver a JB?" the co pilot''s man walked carelessly out of the car, then roughly opened the boot cover and took out two black buckets and a repair box for a plumber.


    "Get out of the car! Where are you looking?" the co pilot''s man shook the bucket in his hand and stretched his neck.


    "Brother, I''ll let you out!" the driver swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said nervously.


    "Grass, shit!" the co pilot''s man scolded carelessly, and then walked into the corridor with a bucket and a repair box.


    After the man went into the corridor, he found the location of our house directly.


    After confirming the building number, the man didn''t knock at the door for the first time, but squatted in the safe passage and smoked a cigarette.


    Three minutes later.


    "Pa!"


    The man threw away his cigarette butts and walked to our door with a box and bucket.


    "Ding Dong! Ding Dong!"


    The man rang the doorbell twice.


    "Who is it?" a north-south voice sounded in the room.


    "Plumber!" the man wiped the sweat on his forehead and replied in a low voice.


    "My water pipe is not broken? What are you doing here?" the north and South asked suspiciously.


    "There is water leakage downstairs. The company asked me to come and check..."


    "Ah, OK, come in!" the north and South didn''t ask much. After confirming that it was indeed a worker through the cat''s eye, they directly pulled open the anti-theft door.


    "Creak!"


    The security door pulled out a crack, and the man stepped in.


    "Excuse me!" the man smiled at the north and south.


    "It''s all right, you''re busy..." north and South waved their hands, turned and walked to the computer to prepare for the next movie.


    "Do you live alone in this house?" the man asked, stretching his neck while unscrewing the lid of the bucket.


    "No, this is not my house. I came to watch the house!" the north and South replied with their eyes fixed on the screen and their heads not raised.


    The man gasped violently twice, then unscrewed the lid of the bucket and splashed the gasoline in the bucket into the house like crazy!


    "Crash, crash!"


    The liquid poured on the furniture in the house, and in an instant, gasoline poured all over half the room!


    "What''s the smell?"


    Sitting in front of the computer, watching the north and south of the film, sniffed his nose and said.


    "Fix a water pipe and open the air pipe?" the north and South stood up in doubt and walked to the living room.


    The man wiped the sweat on his forehead with his cuffs. When he saw it coming out, he quickly took out a match from his trouser pocket and shouted to the north and south, "don''t come here!"


    "What are you doing?" north and South shouted, looking at the gasoline covered furniture in the living room.


    After the man saw the north and South running out, without saying a word, he directly opened the matchbox and took out a matchstick.


    "Pooh!"


    Not the first time.


    "Pooh!"


    The matchstick is lit!


    "No!"


    If you walk north and south, you will stop the man.


    "Go to hell!" the man shouted and threw out the matchstick in his hand!


    Time is still, and the matchstick flies in the air with flames!


    "Boom!"


    The fire ignited instantly and burned directly in the living room.


    "Fuck your mother!"


    The north and South roared, then came forward and kicked the man on the waist. After rolling on the ground, the man stood up and ran outside the door.


    "Fuck your mother, don''t run!"


    After seeing the man running out of the door, North and South quickly chased him.


    "Bang!"


    The clothes hanger at the door with a raging fire directly hit the north and south. The north and South were quick eyed and quick. They kicked the clothes hanger away, but their pants were directly caught by the fire!


    "Grass Mud Horse!"


    The north and South directly beat out the flames on the trouser legs with their hands, and then strode in the direction of the man!


    After they ran out of our living room, the fire in the house became bigger and bigger!


    The raging fire almost swallowed up the whole house.


    However, Duan Hui and ER Mei are sleeping in the house at this time.


    "Cough!"


    Er Mei woke up choked by the smell of smoke, covered her small mouth and coughed twice gently.


    "Husband, why is it so smoky?" Er Mei pushed Duan Hui, who was still sleeping next to her.


    "Is it what the leaves burn?" Duan Hui rubbed his eyes and said vaguely.


    "I''ll go out and have a look..." said Er Mei. She put on her slippers and walked to the door.


    "Hoo!"


    "Ah!"


    As soon as Er Mei opened the door, the fire rushed directly to her face. Er Mei instinctively raised her arms and lost her hair on both sides of her forehead.


    Duan Hui sat up with a thump when he saw the fire.


    "It''s on fire outside?" Duan Hui asked, looking at Er Mei.


    Er Mei covered her red cheeks, tears popped out of her eyes and cried, "what can I do, husband! It''s big outside!"


    "Daughter in law, don''t be afraid!" Duan Hui took the mineral water from the head cabinet and sprinkled it directly on the quilt.


    "Daughter-in-law, you will go out to find someone with a quilt! Let them come and put out the fire!" Duan Hui handed the quilt to ER Mei and said calmly.


    "What will you do if I go out?" Er Mei shook her head with tears.


    "I''m hurt. I''m walking slowly! Go out first and find someone to save me!" Duan Hui shouted anxiously as he watched more and more smoke in the house.


    "No, just go out together. Don''t go out if you don''t!" Er Mei said very strongly, looking at Duan Hui.


    "Grass, you bitch, what a tiger!"


    Duan Hui scolded wordlessly. Then, regardless of the wound on his body, he hugged Er Mei. Then they put on quilts and opened the door against the fire outside the house.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    The fire devoured everything in the house mercilessly, and black smoke came out of the window.


    Duan Hui was covered in a quilt and moved so much that his newly healed wound was torn again, and his blood slowly dyed the gauze red

 Chapter 1712

    "Husband, are you all right?" Er Mei wiped her little face blackened by smoke, looked at Duan Hui with a distressed face and asked.


    "I''m fine, hurry up!" Duan Hui replied with a grin, and then accelerated his pace.


    The living room, which was less than ten meters away, was like a kilometer for the two.


    At the other end, the man who set fire ran frantically to Santana, which was parked in the community.


    "Hoo Hoo! Grass Mud Horse!"


    North and South itself is a fat man. They are certainly not as flexible as men, and their endurance is not as good as men. Therefore, after chasing for a period of time, they were out of strength and fell directly to the ground.


    "Stop!"


    North and south lie on the ground, shouting with tears.


    When passers-by saw the north and South fall, no one pulled him!


    All stood aside and watched the excitement silently.


    The man looked back at the north and south, and then directly pulled open the door of Santana.


    "Don''t look, run!" the man shouted at the driver with a crazy expression after getting on the bus.


    "Oh... Oh!" the driver was stunned and then started the car directly.


    "Hum!" Santana rushed out ten meters in an instant.


    "Come on! Stop them!" north and South lay on the ground and shouted at the pedestrians.


    Pedestrians did not seem to hear the cries for help from the north and the south. Some left and some followed the excitement.


    "Don''t even look! Stop the car! Please!" looking at Santana farther and farther away, the north and South are full of helpless and frustrated tears.


    Santana finally disappeared into the sight of the north and the south.


    The north and south got up from the ground with dull eyes, wiped the tears on their faces, and then took out their mobile phone and dialed it out for me.


    "Doodle doodle!" the waiting tone sounded for a full minute, and I didn''t answer the phone.


    North and South had no choice but to call things.


    "Brother, the house is on fire." after the phone was connected, the north and South voice trembled and said.


    "What? Why is it on fire?" the voice of the thing was eight degrees higher.


    "I... I don''t know." the north and South stammered back.


    "Where are the leaves?" the thing asked.


    "Out..."


    "Is Duan Hui okay?"


    "Duan Hui!" north and South shouted, then put down their mobile phones and ran back to the corridor like crazy.


    Just now the situation was so anxious that the north and South forgot the most important Duan Hui!


    "Hello?" there was no movement at the other end of the phone. I could only hear the heavy footsteps of the north and the south. Things shouted at the phone, hung up the phone and ran to the second floor.


    On the other hand, the fire at home is getting bigger and bigger.


    Duan Hui was very beautiful. They walked very hard at every step, and the most terrible thing was that the quilt on them was lit!


    "Throw away the quilt!" at this time, Duan Hui''s wounds have been torn open. The temperature is too high, and Duan Hui''s sweat slowly flows into the wound.


    With the pain of needle pricking, Duan Hui almost collapsed!


    But when he saw Er Mei''s firm eyes, he had the power to move forward in an instant.


    "Husband, are you all right?" Er Mei leaned forward while holding Duan Hui.


    The fire in the house has lit many small holes in Er Mei''s pajamas, and several bloody bubbles have been burned out of her white skin!


    "I''m fine!" Duan Hui replied with a smile on his pale cheek.


    "Husband, be careful!" at this time, er Mei suddenly shouted, then jumped up and fell on Duan Hui.


    "Whoosh!"


    The chandelier on the roof fell vertically and directly hit Er Mei''s back!


    "Bang!"


    "Boom!"


    The flame above the chandelier directly ignited the clothes behind Er Mei!


    "Ah!"


    Er Mei screamed and sprayed a mouthful of blood on the ground!


    "Daughter in law!"


    Duan Hui howled, then quickly put out the flame on ER Mei''s back. Later, he hugged Er Mei in his arms.


    "Husband, don''t worry... I''m fine!" Er Mei smiled weakly with blood on her mouth.


    "Why are you so stupid!" Duan Hui trembled all over and shouted with his teeth.


    "Husband, if I were disfigured, would you still like me?" Er Mei then asked.


    "Like, like! Stop talking! I''ll take you out now!" Duan Hui picked up Er Mei and ran quickly to the door.


    But Duan Hui ran out without two steps. The fire roared and burned half of Duan Hui''s hair at the top of his head.


    "Fuck your mother!" Duan Hui shouted hoarsely holding Er Mei.


    The raging fire made Duan Hui feel desperate!


    "Huige! Where are you?" just at this time, the voices of the north and the South suddenly sounded at the door.


    "I''m here!" Duan Hui seemed to see hope again after hearing the voices of the north and the south!


    North and South looked at the fire in the house and rushed in directly!


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    The fire wantonly pours on the north and south, but at this time, there are not so many north-south pipes, so we can only bite our teeth and rush inside!


    "Huige!" north and South stood in the middle of the fire and shouted.


    "I''m here!"


    Duan Hui replied weakly. At this time, he held Er Mei in a coma in his arms and half knelt on the ground.


    Er Mei''s back was burnt, and her clothes were burned.


    "Huige! Huige!"


    North and South reached out and pulled Duan Hui, then took off his coat and put it on ER Mei.


    "Get my daughter-in-law out first!" Duan Hui shouted, pointing to the north and south.


    After hearing this, the north and the South did not hesitate. They picked up Er Mei and ran out.


    "Step, step!"


    North and South took big strides and ran out of the house like crazy.


    The onlookers in the corridor also began to come to the fire with buckets!


    "Please, call an ambulance!" after Nanbei put Er Mei on the ground, he looked at the crowd and shouted, then wiped his blackened cheeks.


    "Wow!" north and South grabbed the bucket in the hands of the people, poured it directly on the top of their heads, and then rushed into the fire again.


    After the north and South rushed in, the masses took out their mobile phones and madly dialed 110120119!


    "Huige, Huige!"


    North and South shouted, but no one answered!


    The north and South accelerated their pace and rushed to Fu Duanhui. They found that Duanhui was unconscious.


    "... brother Hui! Hold on! I''ll take you out!" the north and South carried Duan Hui with tears.


    ����


    At the other end, when the thing knew that it was on fire, it immediately called Meng Liang''s old car and others, and hurried home.


    Along the way, Meng Liang kept calling me, but no one connected!


    Fifteen minutes later, police cars, ambulances and fire engines followed.


    Twenty minutes later, Duan Hui and ER Mei, who were already unconscious, were taken to the hospital by ambulance.


    A week later, our group gathered in the hospital again. The protagonist last time was Duan Hui, this time Duan Hui and his girlfriend Er Mei.


    After arriving at the hospital, the north and South suddenly knelt in front of the emergency room, and kept saying that I was wrong, I was wrong


    No matter how Meng Liang advised them, North and South refused to stand up. Later, something shouted, "let him kneel!"


    Meng Liang had no choice but to stop persuading.


    "Haven''t Ye got through yet?" the old car asked while smoking on the bench in the corridor.


    "Still no one answered..." Liu Rui shook his head.


    "Who did he go out with?" Meng Liang raised his head and asked.


    "It seems that he went out with Ji Xuan." Yuan Yuan replied.


    "Who has Ji Xuan''s phone number?" Meng Liang rubbed his face and shouted.


    "I have! I''ll ask Ji Xuan!" Yang Song said, took out his mobile phone and dialed Ji Xuan.


    ����


    In the banquet hall of the hotel, I sat next to Chandler and talked to him constantly. Although there was no common topic between us, I would hold what he said. Who wouldn''t flatter?


    A table of more than ten people, just listen to where we boast!


    "Leaf, leaf, Yangsong phone!"


    At this time, Ji Xuan hurriedly ran over with his mobile phone.


    "He called you and you asked me to do JB..." I think my emotional communication with Qian de has just reached the heat, so I don''t want Ji Xuan to disturb us. I waved my hand, meaning to let him roll the calf quickly.


    "There seems to be an accident at your house!" Ji Xuan didn''t pay attention to me at all and said softly, lying directly beside my ear.


    After listening to Ji Xuan''s words, I was stunned. I quickly put down my chopsticks and robbed Ji Xuan''s mobile phone.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked quickly.


    "Our house is on fire!" Yang Song said anxiously.


    I immediately felt that it might be more than a fire, so my voice trembled and said, "someone is injured?"


    "... yes!" Yang Song said in silence.


    "Who? Duan Hui?"


    "Duan Hui and ER Mei!"


    "Artificial?"


    "Yes!"


    I kicked over the chair and shouted, "I fuck you!"


    Everyone in the house looked at me.


    "What hospital are you in?"


    "Municipal Medical University!"


    "Wait for me!"


    With red eyes, I hung up the phone and turned around to run out, but after two steps, I was suddenly stopped by Ji Xuan.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Someone set fire to Duan Hui in my house!" I shouted with my fist clenched.


    "Do you want me to go there?" Ji Xuan frowned.


    "No, explain to your father. I''m sorry today!"


    Then I took the car key and ran out of the hotel.


    I drove so fast that I came to the hospital in only 15 minutes.


    "Where''s Duan Hui? Where''s ER Mei?"


    After entering the hospital, I shouted to the nurse with my eyes on the beads.


    After hearing my voice, Meng Liang hurriedly ran over and surrounded me.


    "Leaves, people are in the emergency room!" Meng Liang looked at me and said.


    "How are they doing?"


    "Duan Hui lost too much blood and fainted. Nothing happened, but..." Meng Liang said half.


    "But what? Hurry up!" I shouted angrily.


    "Er Mei burned Duan Hui''s lower leg, back and neck, and some burns on her left cheek!" Meng Liang said with his head down.


    Many people here will ask, why can the ceiling still catch fire?


    Let me explain to you that our house is rented and belongs to fine decoration. The chandelier in the living room is not a crystal chandelier, but a plastic chandelier, coupled with the gasoline sprinkled by men, so the chandelier can be easily lit.


    "Ruined... Disfigured?" my body instinctively stepped back two steps and stammered.


    "Almost that!" Meng Liang nodded.


    "What about North and south?" I shouted with staring eyes.


    "Kneeling at the door!"


    "Step on!"


    I clenched my teeth and strode to the door of the emergency room.


    "Leaves!" the north and South kneeling on the ground looked up and shouted after seeing me.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked, pointing tremblingly to the emergency room.


    "After you left, a man came and said he was repairing the water pipe, so I let him in, and then he splashed gasoline everywhere to light the house!" whispered north and south.


    "Why are you all right?" I rolled up my sleeves, stepped forward and looked down at the north and south.


    "I ran out to chase the man..."


    "Bang!"


    I went up and kicked north and South on the back. The fat body of North and South rolled around the ground. Then I rode directly on North and South''s neck and punched him in the face.


    "Did I tell you that people who are not ours are not allowed to open the door!"


    "Yes!" cried the north and South in tears.


    "Did I tell you that I left? Be careful yourself!" I then punched South and North in the face.


    "I told you!"


    "Did you go to the movies after the man came in?"


    "Yes!"


    After asking, I waved my fists several times. Now I can only vent my anger in this way. I''m afraid of an accident. Finally, there was an accident!


    Who can''t have an accident? It''s Duan Hui again, and it also implicates the innocent Er Mei!


    What a blow to a girl who loves beauty!


    Who can understand her mood?


    The more I thought about it, the more angry I became, and the fists on the north and south faces became harder and harder.


    Things stood aside and silently watched me fight north and south, with cold eyes and silent.


    "Come on! It''s not all the fault of the north and the south!" Liu Rui shouted, pulling me up.


    I clenched my fist, stared at the beads and shouted at Liu Rui, "get out!"


    "Pa!"


    Meng Liang came up to me, put his mouth on my face, pointed to my nose and shouted, "what are you angry with other people''s children? He''s stupid. He doesn''t know what''s wrong, but it''s not his fault at all! If you don''t go, can something like this happen? If you go, you don''t know to find us to replace you? What''s the matter if you spread all your anger on the north and south?"


    "Blame me, blame me, don''t blame the leaves!" Nanbei cried to Meng Liang while lying under me.


    "Patter!"


    I loosened the north and south, decadent sat on the ground.


    Meng Liang is right. I am the most responsible person for this matter. It is my negligence that led to today''s normal fire. I shouldn''t be angry with North and south.


    At two o''clock in the morning, Duan Hui finally opened his eyes. The first sentence he opened his eyes was to ask me, "where''s my daughter-in-law?"


    Hearing Duan Hui''s question, the house was silent.


    "I ask you where my daughter-in-law is?" Duan Hui struggled to sit up, stared at beads and shouted.


    "Huizi, don''t get excited!" the old car looked up and advised.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Where''s my daughter-in-law?" Duan Hui then shouted.


    "She''s still in a coma..." I bowed my head, because I didn''t dare to look at Duan Hui. I was afraid of his eyes.


    "Yan... Is it serious?"


    Duan Hui''s eyes were dull and stammered back.


    "Skin burns, life is not dangerous..." I pinched the quilt and said this sentence with my teeth.


    "No one... It''s OK. It''s OK to be disfigured!" Duan Hui burst into bed, his eyes blankly talking.


    Although Duan Hui said so, I know he just wanted us not to feel too guilty. A good girl was disfigured. Does that mean he can get it back?


    Er Mei has burns on her thigh, back, neck and sideburns on her left face. It''s certain that she has scars.


    Although girls leave some long hair, which can block the scar on their left face, the hot scar on their neck can''t be stopped.


    After Er Mei recovers, he won''t wear short sleeves, skirts and other clothes even in hot weather, because he is afraid of other people''s strange eyes. Such a beautiful girl is because we have become like this. She is the most innocent person and he should not be hurt.


    During Duan Hui''s coma, Ji Xuan and Du Xianyang came to the hospital, but they visited and left.


    At home, after the fire was extinguished, the scene was immediately blocked and the monitoring of the community was called out. The fire had a great impact, so the Bureau immediately set up a task force, but I know these are useless. They can catch the arsonist.


    The real behind the scenes instigator Liu Ming will not be affected!


    At three in the morning, er Mei woke up.


    Er Mei knew her physical condition, so she didn''t behave so panic. She just looked at Duan Hui and asked, "do you want me like this?"


    Duan Hui nodded suddenly, and then they hugged each other and cried bitterly.


    I couldn''t stand such a scene. The guilt in my heart tortured me, so I turned around and walked out of the ward.


    After leaving the ward, I saw the north and South kneeling at the door.


    "Get up, it''s not your fault!" I squatted beside the north and South and whispered.


    "Huige''s girlfriend is disfigured, isn''t she?" he asked, looking at me directly from north to south.


    "It doesn''t count, just leave some scars..." I lit a cigarette and replied faintly.


    "It''s all my fault. If I don''t chase them out, they won''t get hurt!" the north and the South scolded themselves.


    "It has nothing to do with you!" I sighed and said helplessly.


    "Leaf, you don''t have to persuade me. I want to be alone!" north and South looked up at me very seriously and said.


    I patted north and South on the shoulder, stood up and walked to the window.


    Looking out the window at the busy street, I smoked quietly, as if there was a big stone pressing on my heart, which made me gasp for breath!


    Life is not a fairy tale. We can''t do everything smoothly. I understand the truth, but it''s still difficult for me to accept and face those who are hurt because of me.


    There was a moment when I thought about shrinking back. I thought about it. Let''s just forget it!


    But I know that we have no way back. I can only go forward. I have to fill in the pit when I meet it. I have to shovel when I meet a stone. There is no way. I''m so tired that I have to go a way!


    I stood in front of the window for a while, then threw away my cigarette butts, took out my mobile phone and directly found Liu Ming''s phone.


    "Hello? Who?" Liu Ming didn''t save my number, so he didn''t know who I was.


    "Ye Han!" I said these two words in a cold voice.


    "... what''s the matter?" Liu Ming was stunned and then asked calmly.


    "Did you find someone to set the fire?" I asked, biting my teeth.


    "What if it''s me? What if it''s not me?" Liu Ming smiled, neither admitting nor denying it.


    "You stepped on my line!"


    "And then?"


    "Don''t you want to fix it? I clearly told you today that even if I lose all my money, I will kill you!" I shouted with some excitement.


    "I''m always waiting for you, hehe." Liu Ming sneered.


    "Liu Ming, H city has you without me, I have no you!"


    "Ha ha, I heard it''s disfigured, isn''t it?" Liu Ming asked with a sneer.


    "Did I go to you? B''s!"


    "Pa!"


    I stared at the beads and scolded loudly. Then I threw my cell phone directly to the wall.


    "As for being so angry?" he picked up the mobile phone and battery on the ground, handed it to me and asked with a smile.


    "No control!" I took the phone and said expressionless.


    Something looked at me and handed me a cigarette.


    "Pa!"


    Something lit a cigarette.


    "What''s up?" I asked, looking at something.


    "What happened today..."


    Before I finished, I directly reached out and interrupted: "if you want to apologize for your brother, forget it! No one blames him, it''s my own problem..."


    "Ha ha!" the thing took a cigarette, smiled and didn''t speak again.


    After a moment of silence, the thing looked up at me and said, "this Liu Ming set fire?"


    "Yes!" I nodded.


    "What do you want to do with him?" the thing continued.


    "It''s best to kill him!" I threw down my cigarette and said fiercely.


    "Ha ha!" the thing looked at me, didn''t talk anymore, and smoked.


    "Come on, go back and have a rest!" I suggested softly when I saw something finished smoking.


    "Hmm!" things nodded and followed me back to the ward.


    After returning to the ward, everyone didn''t pay attention and sat on the bed staring at each other.


    "What are you looking at here if you don''t sleep?" I shouted to them after I entered the house.


    "Leaf, let''s forget it! Let''s not fight with Liu Ming!" Duan Hui said softly when he saw me coming in.


    I never thought Duan Hui would tell me not to fight Liu Ming!


    "Do you all think so?" I asked, squinting at the others.


    "I don''t kill Liu Ming, I don''t even have a surname Meng!" Meng Liang said first, gnashing his teeth.


    "Me too. I''m indifferent to life and death. If I don''t accept it, I''ll do it!" Yuan Yuan said.


    For a moment, everyone in the house said that Liu Ming must not be let go. Duan Hui looked at us helplessly and could only obey the opinions of the masses.


    Although there is a big gap in strength between us and Liu Ming, I think with my good brothers who take care of each other wholeheartedly, even the most powerful social elder brother, I can make him kneel down and sing conquest to my father!


    I know there is a big gap between us and Liu Ming, but that doesn''t mean we don''t have the strength to fight with him. We all have our heads on our necks. It''s really urgent. Who is afraid of who!


    Since Guo Siwei can help me, it means that Liu Yong weighs more in his heart than Liu Ming. That''s why I feel that Liu Yong must be able to find a way to help me. I wanted to call him, but it was too late, so I had to call again tomorrow.


    I took out my cell phone and looked at the time. It was almost four o''clock in the morning.

 Chapter 1713

    "..." the thing didn''t speak.


    "Where are you now?" I don''t have time to blame things now, because I know that it happened, and no matter what I say, he won''t help.


    "I''m at the edge of the Bureau..." the thing said in silence.


    "You find a place to hide and I''ll find you later..."


    "Yes."


    An hour later, I also had Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan, old car, Yang Song, driving north and south, and appeared near the Bureau.


    "I''m here. Where are you?" I took out my cell phone and dialed things.


    "I saw your car. You opened the door!"


    "Good!"


    After I put down the phone, I opened it and almost instantly a figure came in.


    "Brother!" the north and south of the back seat shouted stiffly when they saw things getting on the bus.


    "What do you think? Do you know what you''ve done yourself?" I turned to look at things and frowned.


    "I just want to kill him!" the thing said expressionless.


    "Do you know there is surveillance in the community? Now the crime scene has been blocked and you will be wanted soon, do you know?" I shivered angrily and shouted by the collar of something.


    "I know."


    "You know you''re still going!" I was speechless and couldn''t talk to him at all.


    "All right! Things have happened. What''s the use of saying he now?" Liu Rui looked at me and said softly.


    "Every day, none of them is easy to worry about! They are more powerful than each other. Now they all learn to kill people!" I loosened my coat collar, smashed the steering wheel and shouted.


    "Leaf, we''ve caused you trouble," Nanbei said with his head down.


    "I''ll turn myself in now!" the thing was silent, and then pulled open the door to get off.


    "You come back!" I grabbed something and then said: "You two didn''t cause me trouble. You killed Liu Ming. I benefited the most. You killed Liu Ming because of us. Can I watch you turn yourself in? Who am I? But have you ever thought about what your brother would do if you went in? Are you willing to squat on the fence when you are young? Even if you don''t squat, you run away, and you have to live in fear all your life, you know "No?" I cried with red eyes.


    "If it weren''t for my brother, Duan Hui wouldn''t be hurt and his daughter-in-law wouldn''t be disfigured. I''m sorry, so I..." the thing lowered his head and said softly.


    "Before you go, can you ask us if we need your help? Can you ask Duan Hui if he needs you to do this? Can''t you tell the big one from the small one that ruined your life?"


    "OK, now think about what to do!" Liu Rui looked at me and stopped in the middle.


    Liu Rui said that there was silence in the car. We had never experienced such a thing, and no one knew what to do.


    Everyone was smoking with their heads down. And we didn''t dare to open the window for fear of seeing things, so soon the car was on fire.


    "I''ll turn myself in for my brother. It''s because of me..." after half an hour of silence, North and South opened their mouths and said.


    "No!" something objected directly.


    "What''s the difference between you and your brother? Your brother''s life is life, but your life is not life?"


    I looked at the north and South and asked.


    "Yes, neither of you can turn yourself in. Run away!" Liu Rui suggested.


    "Where are you going?" asked the north and south.


    "Leaf, why don''t you call me Liu Yong?" Meng Liang said.


    I took out my mobile phone and hesitated. Finally, Liu Yong didn''t dial it, because Liu never knew anything, and he is now in Hainan, so I don''t think he can help us.


    I found Du Xianyang''s phone and dialed him.


    "Hello?" Du Xiangyang answered the phone soon.


    "I have a friend who killed someone. Can you help me run away?" I asked very directly.


    Du Xianyang as like as two peas, who are surprised at what I know about murder.


    "I said I have a friend who wants to run. Can you contact me?" I repeated irritably.


    "No, not this sentence, the previous sentence!" Du Xianyang shouted.


    "He killed!"


    "He killed Liu Ming?"


    "How did you know Liu Ming was dead?" I asked suspiciously.


    "Brother, Liu Ming''s story has been spread all over the city, okay?"


    I never expected to react so quickly. If things don''t go again, it may be too late.


    "Can you contact me to run?" I asked with a frown.


    "It''s terrible. I don''t have this channel with Ji Xuan, so I can''t get in touch..."


    Du Xianyang''s words directly made my heart fall to the bottom, because at this time, the only person I can find is him. If he has no way, I really don''t know what to do.


    "OK." I nodded helplessly, ready to hang up.


    "Money?" Du Xianyang asked coldly.


    "... use it," I said in silence.


    "OK, I''ll call you later."


    "OK." I nodded and hung up.


    "What did Du Xianyang say?" Meng Liang asked after seeing me hang up the phone.


    "He said he didn''t know anyone in this field..." I rubbed my face tired and said helplessly.


    "Grass, how can this be done!" Meng Liang scolded anxiously, looking at the road where people came and went outside the car.


    "Why don''t you ask Gao Jia them?" Yang Song whispered.


    "Yes, how can I forget this great God!" I patted, then picked up my cell phone and found Gao Jia''s number. I dialed directly.


    "Doodle, doodle, doodle!"


    After the phone rang for a long time, Gao Jia got through.


    "Hello? Who?" Gao Jia said weakly.


    "Brother Jia, it''s me, ye Han!" I felt very kind when I heard Gao Jia''s voice.


    "Ah, leaves! What''s the matter?" Gao Jia was stunned and then said with a smile.


    "Brother Jia, what are you busiest about?" because I don''t know Gao Jia as well as Du Xianyang, I don''t speak so directly.


    "Nothing, just stroll around..." Gao Jia pretended to be relaxed.


    "Hehe, are you still in H city?" I asked with a smile.


    "In Yunnan, I''m going to Vietnam tomorrow..."


    When I heard that Gao Jia was not in H City, I frowned and felt that he might not be able to help.


    "Why did you walk there?" I pretended to be casual.


    "I said that suddenly one day a man ran into my yard and died. Do you believe it? Gao Jia smiled and said.


    "Ha ha, brother, you are still so humorous..." I smiled a little speechless and felt that talking to him was pure bullshit.


    "Come on, what can I do for you? Let''s save this useless relationship!" Gao Jia knew that I must have something to ask him when I called him, but I was embarrassed to say, so he took the initiative to ask me.


    "I have a man who has made a mistake. Can you help me receive him?" I asked in silence.


    "Hehe, what''s the matter? I''ve found it!" Gao Jia smiled.


    "Kill someone!"


    "The same disease is connected! If he doesn''t mind the bad environment here, you can let him come to me, and then I''ll take him to Vietnam to hide..."


    I never thought that Gao Jia promised so happily, which shocked me a little.


    "That''s great, brother Jia! Thank you!" I said excitedly.


    "It''s all small things. You ask him to come quickly, take a bus and call me when he arrives!"


    "OK, I''ll let him go in a minute!"


    "Well, I won''t tell you first. I''m cleaning the car..."


    After that, Gao Jia quickly and slowly hung up the phone.


    ����


    Yunnan, a car repair shop.


    Gao Jia, with a spray in his left hand and a spray in his right hand, stood next to a modern car and wiped the window hard.


    "Brother Jia, did you borrow money?" Niu Lei, with a small waterproof hat and like a JB rooster, staggered to Gao Jia and bared his teeth.


    "Lend me a JB. If you hadn''t lost Chandler, would I be here to clean someone else''s car?"


    Gao Jia''s money was stolen by thieves on the first day after they came to Yunnan. They had no choice but to earn some money by cleaning their cars.


    "Who knows the thief on their side is so insidious? I''m going to hold the money in my arms. He just dragged it away for me..." Niu Lei said wrongfully.


    "Roll... Roll..." Gao Jia shouted impatiently at Niu Lei with a spray of water.


    "Why don''t you raise the sand..." Niu Lei hid aside and shouted with a big mouth.


    "What are you two doing? Children? You''re still playing the water war?" the owner of the car wash pinched the waist of the bucket and shouted at Gao Jia and Niu Lei.


    "Ha ha, play..." Gao Jia smiled awkwardly and then wiped the car.


    "Play what you want to play, go to work!" the landlady kicked Niu Lei''s and yelled.


    "Sooner or later, the tiger will kill you..." Niu Lei whispered, and then walked back to the work area.


    ����


    After talking to Gao Jia on the phone, I asked Liu Rui to take his bank card to the bank and withdraw 200000 cash. Then I called Du Xianyang. Because I knew that he must be wanted now, I couldn''t let him make a bus. Du Xianyang could only help find a truck to take east and West to Yunnan.


    Du Xianyang''s company happened to have a batch of goods delivered to Yunnan. In the afternoon, things can follow the car.


    "Let''s go to Yunnan. You can write down the phone number. Just contact him when you arrive. This is 200000 cash. Take the flowers first..." I put the 200000 taken by Liu Rui in his hand and said softly.


    "I can''t take the money!" the thing waved and refused.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, just let you take it..." I don''t have time to ink with things now, and I shouted angrily.


    Things were scolded by me, there was no sound, and silently took the money.


    "When you arrive in Yunnan, you are short of money. Give me a call. I''ll call you. Change the phone card once a week. Try not to contact me actively. I''ll let your brother find you when it''s time to contact. Do you understand?" I continued.


    "I see!" the thing nodded.


    "It''s 12 noon. Du Xianyang''s truck was found at 3 o''clock. Let''s start now..." I looked at my mobile phone and said.


    ����


    On the other end, Liu Ming''s house.


    Countless criminal policemen shuttled back and forth in the community. At this time, the whole community was blocked. There were people leaning against both the front door and the side door.


    There are three people in Liu Ming''s family. One is the dead Liu Ming, the other is Liu Ming''s wife, and the security guard who hijacked things.


    Liu Ming''s wife also has a confession from security, plus words left on the wall and monitoring of the district. This chain of evidence directly locks the suspect.


    At 2:30 p.m., several of us came to Du Xianyang''s factory. His factory is in the suburbs and remote, so we don''t have to worry about finding things.


    "Coming?" Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan had been waiting for us at the door. When they saw us driving over, they immediately met us.


    "Is the car ready?" I asked quickly as I pulled open the door.


    "Well, let him hide in the carriage later. He should not be found..." Du Xianyang said quickly as he took us inside.


    "Well, thank you!" I nodded and whispered.


    "Don''t say thank you, Sheng Fen..." Du Xianyang waved his hand.


    "Ha ha!" I grinned and walked to the factory without talking.


    "I heard you''re a good B? Didn''t you poke Liu Ming?" Ji Xuan was idle. He poked something and smiled.


    "..." the thing lowered his head and didn''t speak.


    "I tell you, don''t talk nonsense. In a hurry, he stabbed you away..." Meng Liang looked at Ji Xuan, smiled and said.


    "Ha ha!" Ji Xuan smiled and didn''t speak again.


    "Will you follow this car in a moment? Don''t come out after getting on the bus and call the mobile phone number in Yunnan!" I sighed, pointed to the truck in front of me and said to things.


    "Please..." the thing bowed deeply to me.


    "It''s all brothers. Don''t pull this unnecessary..." I patted something on the shoulder, smiled and said.


    "Can I have a word with my brother?" he asked, stepping on the truck and turning to me.


    "Go ahead!" I nodded.


    "Elder brother..." seeing something coming towards him, the north and South eyes immediately turned red.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry!" the thing also red eye circles and wiped the corners of the north and South eyes.


    "Brother, take care, I''ll wait for you to come back!" north and South hugged things and cried loudly.


    "Come back, I''m sure to come back!" the thing nodded heavily as it flowed heavily.


    "Go there, brother. Be careful. You''re not familiar with your life..."


    "Well, after I''m gone, you follow the leaves. They''ll be fine. Don''t bother others, okay?" the thing touched the big head of North and south, and didn''t know whether it was crying or laughing.


    "En en!" north and South nodded.


    "You should learn to take responsibility for what happens in the future, you know? You can''t be looked down upon by others. I''ll fill in the hole I dug. I''ll help you this time, and no one will help you next time..."


    After dropping his words, he turned and got into the carriage.


    "Brother! I''ll wait for you to come back!" the north and South shouted out.


    "Leaf, take care of my brother!" the thing shouted at me, and then closed the door directly.


    "Brothers! I''m leaving." things waved at us.


    "Brother, all the way!" we waved at things.


    The driver stepped on the accelerator and the truck slowly disappeared from our sight.


    We have only been in contact with things for less than a month, but he can hold a knife and kill people for us. I don''t care what his purpose is, but I know this brother, I believe it!


    "He''s a man!" Meng Liang said softly, looking at the truck that was far away.


    "My uncle is not here, or I have to let my uncle take him away..." Du Xianyang said.


    "OK, everyone is gone, don''t look at JB!" I waved my hand and walked back to the car.


    After watching for a while, the others followed me back to the car.


    After we said hello to Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan, we drove back the same way.


    Along the way, North and South have been crying silently.


    To tell the truth, we envy him for having such a brother. It''s really enviable.


    Looking at the passing scenery outside, North and South recalled his childhood with things.


    By the river, two bald little boys were playing with water and eating roasted sweet potatoes.


    "Elder brother, you said we stole the money in the merit box. Would the Bodhisattva blame us?" the chubby little north and South asked while eating sweet potatoes and looking at the little things by the river.


    "No, we just took two dollars. Will the Bodhisattva blame us..." the little thing smiled and said.


    "Will the master beat us?" mentioned the master, the happy expression on Xiao Nanbei''s face flashed away.


    "If the master asks, you say you don''t know, understand?" the little thing said in silence.


    "Why?" small North and South puzzled.


    "Let you say that, you say that!"


    "Oh, don''t you eat sweet potatoes?" little north and South put the sweet potatoes in front of the little thing.


    "I don''t like it!" the little thing shook his head.


    It''s so delicious. My brother doesn''t like it yet... "Xiao Nanbei shook his head puzzled, and then ate sweet potatoes.


    In the evening, the two men returned to the temple and took the initiative to admit that he stole the money. The master beat the little thing, but the little north and South did nothing.


    Like this, North and South can recall more than ten things. Every time, his brother was beaten, but he had nothing.


    It is such a brother who has carried the black pot for him all his life. He still does such things today.


    But this may be the last time, because the thing has gone, it may not come back for a long time.


    ����


    Due to Liu Ming''s special status, this case has aroused great concern in the city and the province. The bureau is very angry about the behavior of things leaving words on the wall.


    Because this is a provocation to H city!


    The police set up a task force to directly issue A-level wanted notice with a reward of 200000.


    The bandits who shocked the whole city of H were born!


    For almost more than a month, H City TV station scrolled pictures of things and described them as a poor, vicious and murderous devil.


    Liu Ming''s death directly or indirectly changed things and the lives of two people in the north and south. Later, the shadow of the two people has been shrouded for ten years. Photos of the two people have been pasted on the wall of H Municipal Public Security Bureau. Of course, this is only later.


    After we went back, Guo thought and had been waiting for us in the harem for a long time.


    All of us were taken to the Bureau, including the north and south.


    Fortunately, before we went back, we unified our confession and insisted that it was something''s personal resentment with Liu Ming. After squatting in the Public Security Bureau for two days, we had no choice but to let us back.


    After hearing the news of Liu Ming''s death, Jinle almost transferred to the hospital for the first time. I don''t know where he went, and I''m not in the mood to talk to him.


    The harem has resumed normal business. We should do what we should do, but the north and South have been unable to get out of this matter. A person who was originally very cheerful suddenly became silent.


    I know it''s his problem. I just want to understand it myself, so I don''t interfere too much.


    After things left, Duan Hui directly took Er Mei to the best plastic surgery hospital in Beijing.


    Originally, I wanted them to go to Korea, but Duan Hui always disagreed, saying that Korean Bonzi could not earn all the money.


    I knew he was trying to save money for me, but he was stubborn, so I had to let them go to the hospital in Beijing for treatment for a period of time. I borrowed the money from Du Xianyang. After this time, I took a famine, plus things left, and ER Mei was injured. Recently, my mood has become ten points irritable. Peeing every day is like spreading Red Bull


    I thought Liu Ming was dead and we could have a better time, but God didn''t seem to give me this buffer time. The real story has just begun.


    ����


    Hainan.


    "The leaves are on fire now, and they have wiped out Liu Ming directly. It''s awesome..." Xiao said to Liu Yong while watching the TV report on things.


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect them to play so much..." Liu Yong took a mouthful of noodles, looked up and whispered back.


    "It''s not you, you have to let Liu Ming poke them. Now, just poke a professional kill!" Li Tao also put half a bowl of noodles and a half bitten garlic in front of him.


    "My brother Ye has a little energy!" I don''t know why, Liu Yong seems very satisfied with our behavior, and his face is always filled with a smile.


    "Do you think there''s anything else about Liu Ming?" Li Tao suddenly looked up and asked mysteriously.


    "I don''t know..." Liu Yong put down the noodles in his hand, wiped his mouth and said.


    "Shit, I know you don''t say it!"


    "Some things depend on fate!" Liu Yong lit a cigarette, like a fortune teller.


    "I can''t communicate with you..." after that, Li Tao walked out of the room angrily with noodles.


    Looking at Li Tao''s back, Liu Yong smiled and didn''t speak.


    Brother Xiao Bao looked at them with a puzzled face and asked, "Master Liu, what are you two talking about here?"


    "Don''t inquire blindly if you shouldn''t!" Liu Yong scolded with his eyes crossed.


    "Shit, I always follow the mysterious organization one day and say some secret words! You two sold me here, but I can''t hear it..." after that, brother Bao also walked out of the room with noodles.


    Morning, eight o''clock.


    "Deng Deng Deng Deng Deng!"


    I had just fallen asleep for a while, the mobile phone under the pillow rang. I vaguely felt out my mobile phone and saw that it was Guo thinking.


    "What''s the matter?" I wiped the saliva on the corner of my mouth and hummed.


    "You come to the hospital!" Guo thought hurriedly.


    "What''s the matter?" hearing this sentence, I immediately became energetic, because now as long as I mentioned the word hospital, I would think that some of us were injured, so I am very sensitive to these two words.


    "You''ll know when you come! Municipal Medical University!"


    Guo thought it sounded very confused. There were all kinds of sounds.

 Chapter 1714

    After hanging up the phone, I rushed directly to the living room, knocked on the door one by one, and found everyone there.


    After seeing that everyone was all right, I grew a mouthful. Since everyone here was all right, why did Guo thought ask me to go to the hospital?


    After sitting in bed and thinking for a while, I put on my clothes and rushed to the hospital.


    Half an hour later, I came to the hospital and saw that the hospital corridor was crowded with people, most of them holding hands.


    I took out my cell phone and dialed Guo Siwei.


    "I''m here, where are you?" I asked quickly, because I felt that something big might happen.


    "Second floor, brain Office..."


    Put down the phone, I walked through the crowd and came to the office on the second floor.


    "Coming?" Guo thought he saw me coming in, nodded at me, and then said to the person next to him, "go out first, and I''ll tell him something..."


    "What''s the matter? It''s so mysterious?" after seeing Guo''s colleague leave, I carelessly sat opposite him and lit a cigarette.


    "Do you still have cigarettes?" Guo thought glanced at me and asked wearily.


    "Pa!"


    I left my cigarette box on my desk.


    "Hoo!"


    Guo thought lit a cigarette and took a deep breath. He looked very skilled. He looked like an old cigarette.


    "I haven''t seen you smoke at ordinary times?"


    I flicked the ash and asked with a smile.


    "I hold two when I''m under pressure..." after that, Guo thought picked up a file bag from the table and threw it in front of me. He was silent and said, "do you know the people in the photos?"


    Hearing Guo Siwei''s words, my heart clicked and my forehead began to sweat.


    Because I''m afraid the photos in the portfolio are things.


    I licked my dry lips and looked at the file bag on the table.


    "Look, do you know?" Guo thought and pushed the file bag forward.


    I was silent for a moment, then my hands trembled and reached for the file bag, but when I picked up the file bag, I found that I didn''t have the courage to open it, because I was really afraid that what was lying in the hospital was something.


    "Pa!"


    I threw the file bag on the table, then wiped the sweat on my forehead, looked at Guo thinking and said, "just tell me who''s in here?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s not the wanted man..." Guo thought looked at me, smiled and said softly.


    "Hoo!"


    I took a breath, then picked up the file bag and turned out the photos inside.


    I carefully looked at the photos in the portfolio. There were three young people on it. The photos of two people were printed with dates. What does this mean?


    This shows that the two people have died, and judging from the photos of the bodies, they should all have died of murder!


    There was another man alive, but his appearance was terrible and covered with blood.


    I recalled the three people in the photo and found that I had no impression of these people. I didn''t know them at all. I didn''t even see them.


    "Do you know?" Guo thought, looking at me, asked.


    "No!" I frowned and shook my head.


    "Are you sure you don''t know?" Guo thought stood up and looked at me strangely.


    "I don''t know."


    "Shit, how is this possible?" Guo thought muttered, and then looked at me suspiciously.


    "I really don''t know, I didn''t lie to you..." I looked at Guo thought''s expression and waved my hand helplessly.


    "Pa!"


    Guo Siwei picked up the lighter, lit a cigarette, and then looked at me with suspicious eyes. He thought I didn''t tell him the truth.


    "Who are these people?"


    I picked up the picture and looked again to make sure I didn''t know any of them.


    "You really don''t know?" Guo thought, putting his head in front of me, asked excitedly.


    "I really don''t know! What am I cheating you for..." I pushed his face away and shouted impatiently.


    "Shit, take a good look again..." Guo thought again and picked up the picture, like a psycho, grinding and hawing.


    "Who are these people? I''ve never seen them..." I looked at the photos and said very speechless.


    "Splash!"


    Guo Siwei sat in his chair, then smiled and said: "I received the alarm last night. There was an attack in Xicheng District. I rushed over and saw that two people had died, and one was dead. The bullet went into my head, but the person was not dead..."


    "What does this have to do with me?" I lit a cigarette and looked at him very puzzled.


    "The two people who died, one named Xue Hao and the other named Xu Ping, were both fatal. The gangster''s technique was very professional and ferocious, and the one who survived was Feng Mao. The three of them were all from Xicheng District. Now Feng Mao was unconscious, and there were no witnesses at the scene..." speaking of this, Guo thought silently, and then said: "Last night, we investigated the families and friends of the three people and found that there was only one suspect..."


    "... me?" I was stunned and then pointed to my nose.


    "That''s right." Guo thought nodded.


    "It''s impossible. It''s bullshit. I was in the harem yesterday. Many people can prove it!" I explained with some excitement.


    "Don''t get excited. It''s not impossible to buy murderers and kill people..."


    "Fart, I don''t know them at all. How can I buy murderers!" I stood up because I was wronged.


    "Sit down and stand up for what!" Guo thought, staring at me and shouting.


    "I have been stigmatized as a murderer. Can I not be excited?"


    "Since I called you, it means that there is not enough evidence to think you are the murderer. Can you listen to me first?" Guo thought patted me on the shoulder and said softly.


    "What else do you want to say? I don''t have anyone to say..." I said across my neck sitting in a chair.


    "Hehe, the result of our investigation is that these three people have not had any conflict with anyone except your harem in the last three months! So I''ll let you see if you know them first..."


    "Have you ever had a conflict with us?" I licked my lips and looked at the picture on the table again.


    "Yes, do you remember the night when you had a conflict with Jinle?" Guo thought.


    "Remember, these people are Jinle''s men?"


    Because there were a lot of people in Jinle that day. If they were Jinle''s little brother, I wouldn''t be surprised if I couldn''t recognize them.


    "They are not Jinle''s younger brother, but Jinle''s employer!"


    "Employer? What do you mean?" I made Guo Siwei say a little confused.


    "The first reason for your conflict with Jinle is that some drunkards went to your bar to make trouble, and then you taught the drunkard a lesson. The drunkard found Jinle. Jinle''s younger brother wounded the people in your harem with him, and then you went back to revenge Jinle. Is that what happened?" Guo thought narrowed his eyes, The thought was very clear and helped me recall the events of the day.


    "You mean these three dead people are the drunkards who make trouble?" I suddenly realized that when I grew up, my mouth shouted.


    "I''m not sure yet. I just heard others say so, so I called you to identify the body..."


    "I wasn''t at home that day. I don''t know what these drunkards look like. I''ll call Meng Liang later. He knows me!"


    Then I took out my cell phone and dialed Meng Liang.


    "Hello?" Meng Liang should still be sleeping and talking vaguely.


    "I''m in the Municipal Medical University now. Come here quickly. The brain office on the second floor..." I said quickly.


    "What''s the matter?" Meng Liang, like me, woke up immediately after hearing the word "hospital".


    "Come here quickly!"


    Then I hung up the phone directly. Twenty minutes later, Meng Liangfeng rushed to the hospital.


    "Bang!" Meng Liang roughly pushed open the door of the office.


    "What''s the matter? Who''s hurt?" Meng Liang shouted at me and Guo thinking with big eyes after entering the house.


    I took a look at Meng Liang and came directly in pajamas and slippers. I should be too busy to change.


    "Do you know the person in the picture?" I picked up the picture on the table and handed it to Meng Liang.


    Meng Liang looked at me suspiciously, and then looked at the picture in his hand.


    "Isn''t this the man who made trouble that day?" Meng Liang recognized it at a glance.


    Hearing Meng Liang''s words, I looked at Guo Siwei for a while, and no one spoke.


    "What''s the matter?" Meng Liang came to me with the picture and asked.


    "Two of these three people were killed. I think we did it..." I explained softly in my chair.


    "Fart, just these little shrimps. If I want to kill them that day, why wait until now..." Meng Liang''s reaction was more excited than me.


    "Now I don''t fully confirm that you did it. I just want to remind you..." Guo thought helplessly smiled and said.


    "..." after listening to Guo thought, I was silent. If these people were really killed by our people, there is only one possibility, that is, the hand of things, but according to the time of death of these people, things had left H city at that time.


    "Could it be your hands, but you two don''t know?" Guo thought with a smile and asked.


    "Impossible!" I denied it directly. I knew Guo thought was suggesting that I was the hand of something.


    "Don''t be so excited. The man hasn''t woken up yet. When he wakes up, everything will be known." Guo thought patted me on the shoulder and said softly.


    "When will that man wake up?" I asked.


    "Depending on the patient''s condition, I''m not sure yet..."


    "... I''ll go to the bathroom!"


    I was silent for a moment, then picked up my cell phone and went outside the house.


    "Playing in the house is more dangerous outside..."


    Guo Siwei knew I was going to call something after seeing me take my mobile phone, so he kindly reminded me that in fact, I have never understood what relationship I belong to with him. He helped me in many things for no reason. However, I have a nameless fear of his help. The more he helps me, the more terrible I feel.


    After listening to Guo thought, I took my right foot back, then went to the window and pressed a series of numbers on my mobile phone.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    The phone rang for more than half a minute, and things slowly answered the phone.


    "Is it convenient to talk?" I turned my head, turned my back to Guo thinking and asked softly.


    "Well, what''s the matter?" the voice of something came from the receiver.


    "Where are you now?"


    "Vietnam!"


    "Have you killed anyone except Liu Ming?" I asked very directly.


    "No!"


    "OK, pay attention to safety. It''s good at home!" after that, I hung up the phone directly, because I was afraid that Guo thought might be positioned for a long time.


    "Things said it had nothing to do with him..." after I put down my cell phone, I went to Guo thinking and whispered.


    "It has nothing to do with him..." Guo thought rubbed his chin after listening to me.


    "Can I go now?"


    After a moment of silence, I stood up and looked at Guo thinking and asked.


    "Yes." Guo thought nodded.


    "Call something!"


    Then Meng Liang and I walked to the door of the office.


    "Don''t you wonder who killed them?"


    Just as we were about to go out, Guo thought suddenly shouted.


    "What do you mean?" I turned and looked at him.


    "Maybe I think too much, but have you ever thought that the contradiction between you and Liu Ming broke out too suddenly, which is not in line with normal logic..."


    "Ba Da!"


    Hearing Guo''s thinking, my body was stunned and my lighter fell to the ground.


    "You mean there''s an article in it?" I narrowed my eyes and walked back to my seat.


    "It''s possible. First of all, your contradiction broke out too suddenly. Now your contradictory * * * has been killed. It''s not impossible to think about it according to this logic..." Guo thought.


    "First, find these drunkards to make trouble. The contradiction between us and Jinle broke out, and Liu Ming was involved... Liu Ming was killed and then disposed of * * *. If so, it is possible!"


    I thought very clearly.


    "Well, that''s basically it..." Guo thought nodded.


    "Hoo!"


    I took a breath. If it was as I said, could we be used again to kill Liu Ming for others?


    After a silence, I then asked, "why does that man think we can kill Liu Ming?"


    It''s completely unexpected that something killed Liu Ming. If it''s normal, we''ll knock with Liu Ming face to face. We can''t beat Liu Ming. This is a fact!


    "Who said that man was using you to kill Liu Ming?" Guo thought.


    "You mean someone wants to use Liu Ming except us?" I exclaimed.


    "Liu Ming has many enemies and you have many enemies, so you have to consider two aspects..."


    "En en." I nodded my head. Guo thought was right. It''s better to use Liu Ming to get rid of us. After all, everyone can see that Liu Ming''s strength is much greater than us.


    "Now we can only wait until the person who survived wakes up to know what''s going on?" Guo thought.


    "Expect a unconscious patient?" I shouted loudly, pointing to the ward next door.


    "What are you shouting? Don''t expect him now. Who do you expect?" Guo thought also raised his voice.


    "You can''t wait like this..."


    "Wait, is there any other way?"


    "I''ll investigate the enemy on my side. As for the enemy on Liu Ming''s side..." speaking of this, I took a look at Guo thought, and then said: "who wants to see Liu Ming dead?"


    "... go together!" Guo thought silently.


    "With you?" I was surprised.


    "Liu Ming has done too much in mining in our city, and others can''t reach out at all, so many peers want him to die. At least four or five people can bang him a year, but only you are successful..." Guo thought.


    "Can you get the industrial and commercial information of all the mining companies in your city?" I asked after lighting a cigarette.


    "It should be ok..." Guo thought nodded.


    "Give me a minute after you get it. You have to register in the last three months!" I stressed.


    "OK."


    "And let your people watch the fool in the ward. He can''t have an accident..."


    "You don''t have to teach me this..."


    "Call me when you have news!"


    "OK."


    "Bang!"


    I stretched out my hand to pull open the door and left the hospital with Meng Liang.


    I''m very impatient now, because I can''t stand this feeling because of one or two experiences. I always feel that someone is staring at you behind you. At the beginning, Xu Feng, Liu Yong and Wang Shuo are all using us. In the end, they benefit, but we are injured. I really don''t like this feeling. And if I don''t catch this person, the people around me may be injured. Now I doubt whether the man I met in the hospital that day is Liu Ming''s person or someone else''s person. Is it Liu Ming''s person who set fire?


    Inexplicable fear makes me numb behind my back!


    ����


    Inside the car, I stared and held the steering wheel with both hands.


    "Why don''t I drive..." Meng Liang looked at me and sighed.


    "Ah? What are you talking about?" I was stunned and didn''t hear what Meng Liang said at all.


    "Shit, get up quickly and let you drive for a while. I don''t know how I die on the road..." Meng Liang pulled away his seat belt without words.


    I parked the car slowly on the side of the road, and then changed positions with Meng Liang.


    "Do you think these people are coming to kill us or Liu Ming?" Meng Liang asked while driving and looking at me.


    "It''s possible. Go back and check our peers and the people we''ve provoked, and list the suspects for me..."


    "Well, did you say it would be sun Lei?" Meng Liang then asked.


    "It''s possible, but it''s not big. Sun Lei doesn''t have the courage. If it''s him, things can be much simpler. I''m most afraid that this person has been hiding behind us. In this case, our life will be difficult..." I rubbed my face hard and said in a tired voice.


    "Maybe you think too much..." Meng Liang said helplessly.


    "Oh, I hope so!"


    Twenty minutes later, Meng Liang and I returned home.


    After I got home, I didn''t do anything. I directly found out the pen and paper and wrote all the people who had conflicts in H and may have conflicts of interest on the paper. Although this method is like looking for a needle in a haystack, I can''t help it. I can''t sleep until I catch this person.


    On the other hand, after Meng Liang and I left the hospital, Guo thought directly increased the guard police force, and plainclothes uniforms can be seen everywhere around the hospital!


    H City, in the neurosurgery Office of the Municipal Medical University Hospital.


    "Hello, daughter, what are you doing?" a middle-aged man in a white coat sat at his desk talking on the phone with a happy smile on his face.


    "I''m learning acridine!" a young voice came from the telephone receiver.


    "Ha ha, study ah, I''ll test you?" the man smiled and asked.


    "Well, I got 100 points in today''s math exam. Dad has to be more difficult..." the girl said with great pride.


    "Well, how much is three plus five?" the man thought and asked with a smile.


    "Eight!"


    "Ha ha, Xin''er is so clever!"


    "It''s dad''s problem. It''s too simple to treat me as a child. Hum!" the girl seems not very satisfied with her father''s problem.


    "It''s too rare that my father won''t..." the man smiled and explained.


    "Dad is too stupid..."


    "Ha ha, my father must not be as clever as Xin''er. Where has my mother gone?"


    "Mom is cooking. I can eat in a minute! Will dad come back for dinner today?" the girl was happy as soon as she said to eat.


    "Dad won''t go back today. There are patients in the hospital..."


    "Don''t come back again, mom misses Dad! Bad Dad!" the girl shouted in a disappointed tone.


    "Dad wants to save people. If Dad leaves, the patients will die..." the man explained helplessly. Then he heard a woman''s voice from the receiver: "Xin''er, come to dinner!"


    "Good daughter, will you give your mother the phone?" the man asked with a smile.


    "Mom, Dad''s phone!"


    "Hello?" the woman asked softly.


    "Wife, a serious illness came to the hospital a few days ago. I..." the man said very embarrassed.


    "I know, you are busy, it doesn''t matter!" the woman smiled very virtuous.


    "I can''t spend this year''s wedding anniversary with you..."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s not the first time anyway. You can make it up when you''re free."


    "Well, I won''t tell you first." the man said in silence.


    "OK, husband, bye!"


    "Bye, wife!"


    The man calling is Xu Yi, the chief surgeon of Neurosurgery of H Medical University.


    After putting down the phone, Xu Yi stretched himself, then picked up the family photo of a family of three on the table and wiped it carefully.


    "Daughter, Xu Xin, first grade of primary school, studying in the third primary school of H city. She looks sweet and can sing and dance... Wife, Qian Wei, English teacher, teaches in the Fifth Middle School of H city. Dr. Xu, your daughter is small and beautiful. It''s still enviable!"


    A strange man''s voice sounded in the house.


    Xu Yi looked up and found a man with a cap on his tongue sitting opposite him.


    "Who are you?" Xu Yi put down his picture and looked at the man opposite cautiously.


    "Oh, doctor Xu, don''t be nervous. I''m a patient and want to talk to you..." the man took off his hat and said with a smile.


    "Please go out and turn right downstairs and register at the front desk!" Xu Yi was very tired of the man in front of him and said with a frown.


    "Your wife goes out at seven every morning, takes Huade road to send your daughter to school, and then returns to No. 5 middle school. Am I right?" the man looked at Xu Yi with a smile.


    "What the hell do you want?" Xu Yi came forward, grabbed the man''s collar, stared and shouted.


    "Pa!"


    The man took out a mobile phone and threw it on the table. A video was playing on the mobile phone screen.


    Xu Yi took a closer look and found that the video was the picture of his daughter and wife eating.


    "I grass your mother!"


    Xu Yi lost control of his mood and threw his fist at the man''s face.


    "Bang!"


    There were not many men. The punch hit the corner of the man''s mouth directly.


    "Hehe, don''t be so excited..." the man wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and said with a smile.


    "Who are you? What do you want?" Xu Yi''s mood was out of control.


    "I don''t want to do anything. I just want to ask Dr. Xu something..."


    "What''s up?" Xu YILENG asked.


    "Today, a patient was admitted to your hospital. In his brain, should he be from your department?"

 Chapter 1715

    "Bring that?"


    "Yes!" the man nodded.


    "What do you want me to do? His condition is not under my control..."


    "Before the sun rises tomorrow, I hope he will never wake up. When he wakes up, your wife and daughter will die. If he doesn''t wake up, your family is safe. Dr. Xu, you should think about it!"


    The man stood up, patted Xu Yi on the shoulder and said softly.


    "You... You''re asking me to break the law!" Xu Yi looked up at the man and said with his teeth.


    "The decision is in your hands. Make a choice between your family''s life and his life!"


    Then the man put on his hat and stood up to leave.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you, don''t call the police and don''t call your wife, or they will disappear with a bang, ha ha!"


    When the man was about to reach the door, he suddenly turned back and made an explosion gesture to Xu Yi.


    "Bang!"


    Xu Yi picked up the pen holder on the table and threw it in the direction of the door.


    "I grass your mother!"


    After the man left, Xu Yi looked at the picture on the table and shouted out. Then he fell on the table and fell into a struggle.


    As time went by, Xu Yi wanted to call his wife many times, but he didn''t dare to press the dial button.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Xu Yi sat in his chair, puffing his cigarette. Unconsciously, the ashtray on the table was full of cigarette butts.


    As the guardian of health, doctors should follow the basic principle of the supremacy of patients'' interests, carry forward the humanitarian professional spirit, and abide by the social responsibility of putting prevention first and rescuing the wounded... We should be people-oriented, fear life, treat patients well, and consciously maintain the sincerity, nobility and glory of the medical profession


    Xu Yi looked up at the "Declaration of Chinese doctors" on the office wall and kept reciting these words in his heart, but when he thought of his wife and daughter, he began to waver again!


    "Dangdang!"


    Just then there was a knock on the door outside.


    "Director Xu, are you there?"


    "Yes, the door is unlocked."


    Xu Yi hurriedly arranged his clothes, wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and said softly.


    "Creak!"


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    The little nurse pushed open the door, and when she came in, she coughed a few times. Then she frowned and said, "Dr. Xu, patient 203 is starting to have nosebleed. Let''s go and have a look..."


    "Step, step!"


    Knowing that the patient had nosebleed, Xu Yi quickly put on his white coat and walked quickly to the intensive care area.


    "What happened?"


    Xu Yi reached for the CT film handed over by the nurse, frowned and asked.


    "The patient coughed a few times just now. I thought he woke up, but I didn''t think he didn''t wake up, but he had nosebleed..." the nurse lowered her head and said carefully.


    "What''s going on?" at this time, Guo thought also ran into the ward.


    Xu Yi took the film in her hand and was silent for a moment. Then she clenched her teeth and whispered: "He was very lucky. Although the bullet hit his head, it did not pass through the most important area, so it did not cause much damage to his physical function. It was only a temporary coma. However, the bullet is always a foreign object. If it is not taken away in time, it may bleed, fester and infect. At that time, his life will be in danger..."


    "Be simple!" Guo thought and waved his hand impatiently.


    "..." Xu Yi was silent and stared at the CT film in his hand.


    "Talk? What should I do?" Guo thought excitedly.


    "I suggest that he have an operation immediately, because the next six hours are very critical. He is likely to deteriorate. At that time, it is too late for him to have an operation..." Xu Yi wiped the sweat on his forehead and whispered.


    "Is there any risk of surgery?"


    "Yes!" Xu Yi nodded.


    Guo Siwei looked at the patient in bed and fell into meditation. There was silence in the ward. Guo Siwei knew that the operation was risky. If Feng Mao didn''t have the operation, he might wake up, but in this case, the bullet in his brain might bring him fatal danger. Therefore, Guo Siwei was weighing how to choose.


    After being silent for more than ten minutes, Guo Siwei opened his mouth and said, "immediate operation, I''ll sign!"


    "Good!"


    Xu Yi nodded slowly and stood up to prepare for the operation.


    Ten minutes later, the patient was taken to the operating room.


    "The hospital number is 2167322, the patient number is gf26363, and the operation is?" the nurse whispered with a clip.


    "Craniotomy, remove foreign objects and clean up the rotten flesh of the wound..." Xu Yi replied while wearing a mask.


    "Didi, Didi..."


    In the operating room, the machine made regular noises. Outside the operating room, Guo thought sat on a bench and smoked.


    "Now top the nail!"


    After Xu Yi''s words, the nurse clamped Feng Mao''s head with a machine, and the operation was about to begin.


    ����


    At the same time, a man in black with a duck tongue hat left the hospital quietly.


    "The operation started... Well... Everything is going well... Don''t worry!"


    After going out, the man said a few words to his mobile phone, then reached out to stop a taxi and slowly disappeared into the night.


    ����


    "Left hand straw!" Xu Yi stretched out his left hand while staring at the microscope.


    "The position of the bullet is deeper than the position shown by CT, and it is impossible to obtain proximal control!" the doctor next to Xu Yi said softly.


    "I can get it!" Xu Yi answered calmly.


    The doctor reluctantly looked at Xu Yi, and then asked, "the neck is very wide, be careful to break it!"


    "I know..."


    After that, Xu Yi took the nine millimeter straight clip handed over by the nurse and slowly extended it into the patient''s brain.


    However, at this time, the patient''s body twitched, and at the same time, the machine made a clang sound.


    What does that mean?


    The patient choked!


    Xu Yi was stunned for a moment, then asked the doctor next to him, "can you continue?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    The straight clip in Xu Yi''s hand reached into the patient''s brain again, and the bullet fragments were slowly clamped out of the brain, but at this time!


    "Pooh!"


    Blood spurted out of the patient''s brain in an instant and directly dyed Xu Yi''s gloves and the surgical cloth around the patient''s head red.


    "Blood vessel rupture!"


    The doctor next to the machine shouted quickly.


    "Turn on the suction device!"


    Xu Yi shouted, but it didn''t work. The blood was still gushing out!


    "Blood pressure drops again, pulse 125!"


    "Has the suction device been turned to the maximum?" Xu Yi asked.


    "Both machines are at their maximum!" replied the nurse.


    "Xiao Zhang, hold down the carotid artery!" another doctor shouted at this time.


    "OK!"


    "There is a perforation in the artery. Stop the operation immediately!" another doctor whispered.


    "I want to clamp this artery!" Xu Yi said stubbornly.


    "The position is too deep for you to clip..."


    "Blood pressure is still low, pulse 134!" shouted the nurse.


    "The patient may die, it''s over!" the doctor looked at Xu Yi and shouted in a low voice.


    Xu Yi looked at the patient''s lower and lower blood pressure, hesitated, and finally took back the clip in his hand.


    "Stop the operation!" the doctor shouted at the medical staff.


    ����


    "Ta TA......" Xu Yi walked out of the operating room like a walking corpse.


    "How''s it going? How''s it going?" when he saw Xu Yi coming out, Guo thought immediately came forward and asked.


    "...." Xu Yi glanced at Guo Sihua, didn''t speak, and then walked forward.


    "Patter!"


    Guo thought the lighter in his hand fell to the ground. Xu Yi''s reaction had told him that the operation failed!


    After Xu Yi left the operating room, he went to the bathroom alone.


    "Hua Hua!"


    The turbulent water flows out of the flushing faucet. At this time, Xu Yi feels that the water is red!


    "Ah ah ah ah!"


    While washing the tears on his face, Xu Yi roared loudly. He really had no choice. His family''s life and the patient''s life are all life, but if he chooses the patient and gives up his family''s life, he can''t do it!


    It''s not just him. I don''t think most people can do it.


    Many years later, Xu Yi''s story was exposed by the media, and many people will criticize and abuse Xu Yi from the moral commanding height. But have these people ever thought about how you would choose if you replaced the protagonist?


    Can you really do the so-called righteousness?


    Maybe everyone has his own answer in his heart!


    A man like Xu Yi is just a victim of struggle. His life is not controlled by himself. A poor man who can''t even control his own life, how can we blame him?


    The punishment of the law is enough. Why should we sanction him morally!


    ����


    Half an hour later, I received a call from Guo Siwei.


    "The patient failed the operation, became a vegetable and will never wake up." Guo thought in a very sad tone. He was not sad because the case lost clues, but regretted the departure of his life!


    "Well, I see!" I said numbly and hung up.


    At 9 p.m., the office on the second floor of the harem.


    I just received the news from Guo Siwei that the patient has become a vegetable. I looked at the dense pages of information on the table and didn''t know whether to cry or laugh


    If the only survivor can''t wake up, all my efforts will be in vain, because I don''t know whether these people died of ordinary contradictions or, as I think, killing people!


    I was very irritable and sat in the office smoking one after another.


    At this time, I suddenly saw a name in the data, which made me feel very familiar.


    I immediately opened the information given to me by Guo Siwei, who registered a company called hengqian Mining Machinery Co., Ltd. a month ago.


    The company is located in F County, under the jurisdiction of H city.


    Both the time and place are very consistent with the person I''m looking for. This is the free arrangement of heaven!


    After thinking about it, I directly picked up my mobile phone and dialed Guo thinking.


    "Help me check a company whose name is hengqian mining machinery, legal person, everything of legal person should be found out for me, even his driver!" I said quickly to my mobile phone.


    "OK!" Guo thought flatly.


    "I ask you, how high is the risk of craniotomy?"


    "What do you mean?" Guo thought for a moment.


    "Forget it, just think I didn''t say it. Hurry up and check it for me!"


    After that, I hung up the phone, then walked out of the office with my clothes and went straight to the lady''s lounge.


    After arriving at the lounge, I saw Liu Rui and Yang song playing checkers.


    "Stop playing and get down to business!" I went up and pulled open the chessboard, and the chessboard was knocked down by me in an instant.


    "What are you doing? I''m going to jump into his hometown!" Liu Rui shouted at me with staring beads.


    "I don''t have time to write with you. The organization has a very arduous task to hand over to you!" I covered Liu Rui''s mouth and whispered.


    "What task?" Yang Song looked at my expression and didn''t go down with me anymore. He looked up at me and asked.


    "Do you two know hackers or something?" I thought for a long time and choked out the word hacker.


    "Hacker?" Yang songleng.


    "Yes, just the one that can hack into the system!" I nodded.


    "I know that? If you * * * I can introduce you two..." Yang Song waved his hand and said foolishly.


    "Shit!" I scolded in a low voice, ready to turn around and look for the old car, because he may know more people in H city.


    "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu.


    I quickly released my left hand covering Liu Rui''s mouth, looked at him and asked, "do you know him?"


    "Bah, bah!"


    "Did you wash your hands in the bathroom?"


    Liu Rui spat twice and asked in disgust.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, say you don''t know such a person?" I grabbed Liu Rui''s neck and shouted anxiously.


    "Yes, but if you want to find him, you must apologize to me for your rude behavior just now!"


    Liu Rui said solemnly.


    "Forget it, don''t pull it down! You don''t want this month''s salary..."


    After that, I pretended to turn around and prepare to go, and Liu Rui looked at me with a smile, but he didn''t respond at all. He didn''t stop me!


    "Shit, Rego, I''m wrong. Tell me!"


    I helplessly turned my head and shouted at Liu Rui in a humble tone.


    "Cut, dare you threaten me with salary? Am I a money lover?" Liu Rui raised his neck and said proudly.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up..." I directly interrupted Liu Rui''s boasting.


    "There''s a lady in our harem who''s looking for the whole thing. Do you say you''re going to steal QQ numbers or Secret Black family photos? He''s good!"


    "Is it stable?"


    I asked suspiciously, because I always felt that Liu Rui was bragging. He bragged for others, which was more powerful than blowing for himself. The old car is an example.


    "Why is it unstable? The person recommended by brother Rui can be worse? He found it for me last time I forgot my QQ password..." Liu Rui shouted very reluctantly.


    "The password thing has a long hand. You can find it by appealing?" Yang Song said faintly.


    "Roll the calf, don''t talk like that. There''s no you!" Liu Rui kicked Yang Song, then looked at me and said: "It''s not my boasting. Don''t talk about the system. Even if you want the surveillance video in Obama''s house, he can find it for you! He told me that if the family environment was not good when he was a child, he is now Bill Gates in China. Later, his father chopped the computer with a kitchen knife, and his dream would be broken..."


    Liu ruimo''s ink didn''t finish. I stretched out my hand to interrupt and asked directly, "can you contact me?"


    "Yes, the young lady just clocked up and will be back in a minute!"


    "Well, wait for him!"


    I nodded and sat directly in the chair.


    Half an hour later, I watched Yang Song and Liu Rui play checkers for more than half an hour.


    "Creak!"


    The door of the lounge was pushed open, and four or five young ladies came in chirping.


    "Ouch, isn''t this boss ye? What brings you here..."


    A girl in a nurse''s uniform came forward and put her arms around my neck and said to me very Wumei.


    "Do you want a face?"


    "Yes, it''s too fast..."


    The ladies stood aside and talked with laughter.


    "Don''t move anyone! Boss Ye is mine!"


    The girl in the nurse''s clothes shouted at the nearby sisters.


    "Come on, I''m a little busy today. I''ll play with you another day!"


    I, a little virgin, couldn''t stand such teasing. I quickly pushed away the girl in my arms, and then asked Liu Rui, "that?"


    "That!" Liu Rui pointed to a girl in a teacher''s uniform.


    "What''s your name?" I stepped forward and looked at the girl and asked.


    "... Zhou Liu!"


    The girl looked at me and said shyly. To tell the truth, I rarely see shy girls in their business. They are more open than me.


    "You come out with me. Something''s wrong." then I opened the door and went out. The girl hesitated and followed.


    "Oh, Mr. Liu, how did boss Ye choose her instead of me?" the girl in nurse''s clothes shouted with a small mouth when she saw me going out with other young ladies.


    "He is more proud of the teacher''s uniform. Just change back..."


    Liu Rui explained, and then dragged Yang Song out.


    "Brother ye, what are you looking for me?" Miss Zhou Liu looked at me tremblingly and asked with her head down.


    "Pa!"


    I lit a cigarette, then looked at Zhou Liu, who looked good, smiled and asked, "where are you from?"


    "Shanghai people."


    "Why does it smell northeast?" I took a cigarette and said.


    "I learned here..." Zhou Liu hesitated and said.


    "Hehe, why do people from Shanghai come here to work?"


    "My boyfriend is here..." Zhou Liu looked at me more and more strangely, because she didn''t know what I wanted to do.


    "Oh, what''s your boyfriend doing now?" I nodded and continued.


    "He... He''s at home!"


    "Oh, oh."


    "Brother ye, just tell me what you have to do. I can do anything as long as you give me money!" Zhou Liu was silent, then looked at me firmly and said.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Hearing Zhou Liu''s words, I choked on the smoke and thought I was going to sleep with her.


    "Brother ye, you''re okay..."


    Zhou Liu came forward and patted me on the shoulder very carefully.


    "No... nothing!"


    I waved my hand and then explained, "you may have misunderstood. I didn''t mean that. I want to find your boyfriend..."


    "Ah?"


    Zhou Liu covered her small mouth and exclaimed. She misunderstood again. Now this man''s thought is so dirty.


    I was speechless for a while, and then said, "I heard Liu Rui that your boyfriend understands the computer, so I want to ask him for help."


    "Ah, well, I thought..."


    Zhou Liu didn''t say what she wanted to say. Then I asked, "does your boyfriend have time now? I''m in a hurry!"


    "Yes, yes!" Zhou Liu nodded repeatedly.


    "Well, let''s go to your house to find him now..."


    "Go now? Brother ye, wait for me to change my clothes!" Zhou Liu looked at his uniform and said softly.


    "Good!"


    I nodded.


    Ten minutes later, Zhou Liu changed into a sportswear. To be honest, she looked very good in this dress. It was much better than wearing a uniform. She looked very young and beautiful.


    Sometimes I also don''t understand why the ladies in our harem have to have a figure and a shape. Some of them have higher education than me. Why did they choose this career.


    Liu Rui explained to me that they may be used to the comfortable day of splitting their thighs and a bag of rice.


    Zhou Liu didn''t have a house with his boyfriend. She rented a hardbound room of 80 square meters in the urban area. Her house is not far from the harem and drives for about 15 minutes.


    I, Liu Rui and Yang Song followed Zhou Liu upstairs. After entering the house, I looked up and down and found that the house was not very chaotic. Only there were not many places where Zhou Liu''s usual clothes for work would be placed.


    Zhou Liu saw his clothes on the ground and his little face turned red. Then he quickly picked them up.


    "I''m not at home at ordinary times, and no one cleans..." Zhou Liu explained awkwardly.


    "Nothing, nothing..." Liu Rui replied very politely.


    I walked to the inner room and found a man with glasses sitting in front of the computer. This man should be Zhou Liu''s boyfriend.


    "Draft it, the bottom of society, what''s BB with Lao Tze..."


    "Are you a fool? Can''t you understand me when I tell you to stop?"


    "Are you all fools over there?"


    ����


    While playing the game, the man yelled at the microphone, and scolded very smoothly. At a glance, it was an old spray.


    I stood behind the man and quietly watched him play the game. To tell the truth, I was disgusted with this kind of person. In the game, I lavishly installed local tyrants, but in reality, I pointed to my girlfriend to sell to maintain my life. I think they are nothing in real life, so I can only rely on the virtual world to meet my vanity.


    "Husband, my boss came to see you for something!" after I saw it for a while, Zhou Liu suddenly shouted.


    "What?" Zhou Liu''s boyfriend took off his headphones and saw me as soon as he turned around. He was stunned and shouted at Zhou Liu: "who is this? You''re selling B to the seller?"


    "Fuck you! That''s a guest..." Zhou Liu scolded impatiently.


    "I''m Zhou Liu''s boss!" I looked at the wretched man in front of me and whispered.


    "Oh, boss! Hello boss, hello boss..." after Zhou Liu''s boyfriend knew my identity, his attitude was different immediately. He quickly stood up and grabbed my hand.


    "Brother ye, just my boyfriend, LV Da..." at this time, Zhou Liu came over and introduced him.


    "Oh, I''m here to find you for something today." I nodded and then directly cut into the subject, because I don''t want to write with this Luda.


    "What''s up?" Lu Da asked suspiciously, holding the spectacle frame.


    "You know a lot about this?" I pointed to the computer on the desk.

 Chapter 1716

    "Ha ha, it''s ok..." Lv Da smiled and said.


    "I want you to hack into a hospital system, can you?" I asked directly.


    "Well, I can''t say. It depends on what hospital you want to enter. Some hospitals can, some can''t..." Lv Da thought for a moment and said.


    "Our city, City Medical University!"


    "That should be no problem. The systems of our city hospitals are old systems, very simple..."


    "OK, let''s start now!" I nodded, then pulled a chair and sat next to the computer.


    "Brother ye, this..." after LV Da sat down, he hesitated, then turned his head, smiled at me and said.


    "I''ll give you ten thousand dollars when it''s done!" I understood what he meant without thinking.


    "This is my boss. What money do you want?" Zhou Liu was unhappy when he heard our conversation and shouted with staring eyes.


    "Roll the calf, you know nothing about women. Such a big boss sent you this money?" Lv Da turned his head and scolded irritably. Then he bared his teeth and smiled at me: "isn''t it? Brother Ye!"


    "Do it quickly!" I waved my hand impatiently.


    "OK!" Luda smiled and agreed, and then began to clatter on the keyboard.


    Yang Song and Liu Rui also gathered around us, because they didn''t understand why I hacked into the hospital system.


    "Pa!"


    LV Da hit the Enter key, and then shouted, "it''s done!"


    Although LV Da was annoying, he seemed to really understand the computer. After a while, he poked out the network system of H Medical University.


    "Brother ye, you see, this is their hospital system. There''s everything in it. What are you looking for?" Lv Da gestured in front of the computer and then said to me excitedly.


    "Can you check the operation records of their hospital?" I asked, frowning and staring at the screen.


    "As long as they have records, they can find..." Lv Da replied to me, and then poked up in front of the computer.


    "Da Da!"


    LV Dafei quickly tapped the keyboard, and soon the operation records of the Municipal Medical University were transferred out.


    "Brother ye, I found it!"


    I looked at the dense records on the screen. A glimmer of hope flashed through my eyes. Then I pointed to the screen and said, "transfer all the records of craniotomy to me!"


    "Good!"


    Five minutes later, I sat in front of the computer, constantly pulling the mouse and staring at the operation records.


    There are eight doctors in the Department of external neurology in a large hospital in H city. However, only one doctor, named Xu Yi, has undergone craniotomy.


    This man has had 19 craniotomy operations, 18 successes and one failure, that is, last night!


    Failed this time or the simplest craniotomy to remove foreign bodies!


    If there''s no problem here, I don''t believe killing me.


    I silently wrote down Xu Yi''s home address and contact information, because I think he may be a breakthrough.


    The chief surgeon of an H-class hospital made such a fatal mistake. Although it may be an accident, I think there must be a story in it when I think of what happened the other day!


    Half an hour later, I Liu Rui and Yang Song left Zhou Liu''s home.


    Inside the car.


    Liu Rui looked at me very puzzled and asked, "leaf, do you want to have craniotomy?"


    "Roll the calf, you just have craniotomy!" I replied irritably while driving.


    "Then why are you looking for someone else''s operation records?"


    "You''ll know later..." I don''t want to explain too much now. Although I already have some clues, I think it''s still difficult to explain such a complex problem to Liu Rui.


    "Leaves, I think you should think about some things..." Yang Song, who was sitting in the co pilot at this time, also said.


    "What am I thinking about?"


    "Your brain doesn''t work well, but you don''t recommend craniotomy! It''s too dangerous..." Yang Song looked at me with a worried face and said.


    "Fuck off, your mother!" I scolded speechlessly, then turned my head and didn''t want to communicate with these two people.


    "Hey, my brain can''t work when I''m young..."


    "Yes, but how..."


    The sigh of Liu Rui and Yang song sounded in the car


    ����


    After returning to the harem, I ran directly to the office and turned on the computer.


    "Didi, Didi!"


    Shortly after starting up, the computer rang. I glanced at the sound made by QQ. The head image was Guo thinking.


    I opened QQ and Guo thought sent me a document.


    "Pa!"


    The mouse stops at the download position.


    "Drop!"


    Download complete.


    I opened the file and carefully looked at the above information. Guo Siwei sent me a complete set of documents. The company legal person, relatives, friends, bodyguards, drivers and people who can be related to the legal person are all in it. Moreover, their home address, mobile phone number and the most key photos are also recorded in it!


    "Hua Hua!"


    I printed this out and put it in the file bag. Then I searched the telephone number of the front desk of Municipal Medical University on the Internet and dialed it directly.


    "Hello, what can I do for you?" a girl''s voice came over the phone.


    "Well, I''d like to ask Dr. Xu of the brain neurology department whether he came to work today? I have something urgent to consult..." I lowered my voice and asked.


    "Just a moment. Let me ask for you."


    "OK!"


    Half a minute later, the sound sounded again.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting. Dr. Xu didn''t come today."


    "OK, thank you!"


    Then I hung up and dialed Meng Liang.


    "Go out with me and do something." after Meng Liang answered the phone, I said directly.


    "OK!" Meng Liang agreed.


    Ten minutes later, Meng Liang and I drove straight to Xu Yi''s home.


    "Did the guy bring it?" I turned my head and asked Meng Liang.


    "Click!"


    Meng Liang moved the bolt, then looked at me and said, "take it, open it?"


    "No, he''s a poor man. Just scare..." I thought for a moment and answered softly.


    "OK!" Meng Liang nodded, then stared at the scenery outside the car.


    Half an hour later, we came to Xu Yi''s home.


    "Ding Dong! Ding Dong!"


    I gently rang the doorbell twice.


    "Who?"


    A woman''s voice came from the house.


    "Cough, let''s find Dr. Xu..."


    I cleared my throat and replied.


    "Looking for you, open the door..."


    The woman whispered.


    "Creak!"


    The door was opened by a small crack.


    "Bang!"


    Meng Liang kicked the door open directly, then held his hand against Xu Yi''s head and made a sign not to speak to him.


    "Ah!"


    When the woman saw it, she quickly picked up the girl next to her and shouted loudly.


    I came forward and covered the woman''s mouth, and then gently said in her ear: "we just ask Dr. Xu to ask something. You''re good to cooperate. We won''t hurt you..."


    "Sobbing..." the woman looked at me with fear on her face.


    "Don''t... don''t hurt them!" Xu Yi looked at me and prayed in some despair.


    "Don''t shout, don''t shout, don''t call the police, okay?" I asked, looking at the woman.


    "Woo woo!" the woman nodded.


    I let go, went to the sofa, sat down, looked at Xu Yi and said, "you know why we''re not looking for you?"


    "Know... Know!" Xu Yi nodded numbly.


    "Tell me, what''s going on?" I took out my cigarette box and lit a cigarette for myself.


    "Before the operation, someone found me and asked me to kill the patient, and then threatened me with my family. I... I can''t help it! I really can''t help it. If I don''t listen to them, they will kill my family. I can''t watch my family die, and I don''t want to. Please... Please! You can let me do anything. Don''t hurt them. They are innocent Yes! "


    Xu Yi knelt on the ground and said incoherently, with tears.


    I sat on the sofa and looked at the man. I suddenly felt very sorry for him. He said his family was innocent, but he was also innocent?


    "Ba Da Ba Da!"


    I looked at Xu Yi, quietly finished smoking the cigarette in my hand, then narrowed my eyes and asked, "you mean someone asked you to kill the patient, right?"


    "En en." Xu Yi nodded hurriedly.


    "See what that man looks like?"


    "See, he began to wear a hat, and then took it off..."


    Hearing Xu Yi''s words, I was secretly happy. As long as he saw the man''s appearance, it would be easy to do!


    "Pa!"


    I threw the file bag on the tea table and then said to Xu Yi, "see if there is that man in it!"


    Xu Yi climbed forward a few steps, then opened the file bag with trembling hands.


    "Gollum!"


    Xu Yi swallowed a mouthful of spit, and then began to look carefully at the photos in the file bag. Three minutes later, Xu Yi took out a photo and handed it to me. He stammered, "yes... It''s this man!"


    "Pa!"


    As soon as my eyes lit up, I grabbed the picture directly.


    "Did you draft it? I got you out!"


    I looked at the photo, licked my lips, and then picked up the information on the tea table. This man''s name is Wang Bo, and his identity is the bodyguard of the company legal person!


    I found three photos from the file bag and put them in my pocket.


    "Go!" I slowly stood up and shouted at Meng Liang.


    "I''m leaving now?" Meng Liang was surprised.


    "The whole thing is clear, it''s time to go..." I waved my hand and said.


    "What about them?" Meng Liang asked, looking at Xu Yi with raised hands.


    "They......" I walked slowly to Xu Yi and twisted my neck.


    "No, no, I beg you..." seeing me coming, Xu Yi quickly hugged my thigh and cried and prayed.


    "...." I looked at Xu Yi and didn''t speak.


    "I beg you, kill me... Don''t kill my family... Please, brother! I know I''m wrong..."


    I never thought that at this time, what Xu Yi thought was still his family. I was stunned. Then I helped Xu Yi up and said softly, "if you do something wrong, you should learn to take responsibility and turn yourself in! You can come out in ten or eight years..." I was silent and then added: "the patient''s life is over..."


    After saying that, Xu Yi stared at me, his face full of incredible!


    "Let''s go!"


    I waved to Meng Liang and walked out of Xu Yi''s house.


    ����


    Two hours later, accompanied by her family, Xu Yi went to the Public Security Bureau.


    Two months later, under the proof of colleagues, Xu Yi only failed the operation because of tension and did not deliberately hurt people. However, according to forensic identification, Xu Yi''s behavior has a causal relationship with the adverse consequences of patients, and the fault participation is 55%! Xu Yi actively compensated for the family''s understanding and voluntarily surrendered. The second court of L province and H Province ruled that Xu Yi was sentenced to fixed-term imprisonment of three years and suspended for three years for committing the crime of illegal medical practice.


    This outcome is the best outcome for both patients and Xu Yi.


    ����


    At the other end, after Meng Liang and I left Xu Yi''s house, I took out my mobile phone and called Du Xianyang.


    "What''s the matter? Leaves!" Du Xianyang asked with a groan.


    "Give me five whole people, the kind with neat hands and feet!" I said directly.


    "Why? Going to war again?" Du Xianyang smiled and said.


    "Hehe, if I don''t fight this day, my heart will be lonely. I always feel lonely after invincible..." I smiled helplessly and said.


    "Ha ha, just five?"


    "... the one who dares to kill!" I said in silence.


    "My shit, who is this? Let me ye Ge make such a big move?" Du Xianyang asked.


    "A fool who doesn''t know how bad..."


    "Is five enough?"


    "It''s easy to scare the snake when there are many people."


    This time I didn''t intend to have any pomp or pictures. I just wanted to kill and settle accounts!


    "Well, I''ll find someone for you later!"


    "Safe!"


    I hung up with a smile.


    ����


    An hour later, I, Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song, the old car, the north and south, and the five wild children found by Du Xianyang, drove crazy on the road to f County in three cars.


    "Leaf, what are we going to do this time?"


    The north and South sat on the car, fiddling with the military spikes in their hands, and asked me at the same time.


    "Kill!"


    I replied in a low voice.


    "What? Killing?"


    When Yang Song heard what I said, his reaction was very fierce.


    "Well, remember, the man we killed is your enemy. Without him, your brother can''t be a murderer, okay?" I didn''t answer. Yang Song looked at things and said.


    "Ming... Understand!" the north and South were surprised, and then nodded hard.


    "Is it really killing?" Yang Song put his head in front of me and stared at me.


    "Well, I must kill! For things, for Duan Hui, for ER Mei!" I said with my teeth clenched.


    "I think it''s a harmonious society now. We don''t have to kill people all the time, do we? If there''s anything we can sit down and talk about..." Liu Rui said.


    "Needless to say, I must kill him, fuck!" I said without thinking.


    "Crazy, crazy, crazy, addicted to killing..." after listening to my conversation, Yang Song whispered all the way with white foam on his mouth.


    Two hours later, we came to f county.


    "Creak!"


    Three cars stopped straight in front of the factory gate of hengqian Machinery Co., Ltd.


    "Bang!"


    I opened the door, looked at the leaders of the people Du Xianyang found and said, "have you brought the guy?"


    "Yes!" the leader shook his 54 hands.


    "Who is it?" I asked, handing over a cigarette.


    "Ha ha, I have no fixed residence, no home..." the leader smiled and took the cigarette.


    "Very good..." I was silent for a moment and then said, "I''ll let you kill someone later, dare you?"


    "Look how much money is in place, and the bullet will be in place!"


    "Is 500000 enough to buy you a bullet?" I asked with a smile.


    "High!"


    "I''ll let you drive later, and you''ll drive. Do you understand?"


    "Understand!" the leader agreed without thinking.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and didn''t speak again.


    "Wow!"


    The trunk of the three cars was opened almost at the same time, and countless military thorns were exposed to the air.


    "Dangdang!"


    More than ten people walked into the factory with military spikes.


    "Who are you? What are you doing?"


    A security guard who didn''t know how bad rushed out and looked at us and shouted.


    "Roll the calf!"


    Meng Liang raised his eyebrows and scolded the security guard.


    The security guard hurried back to the security room, very fast!


    "Bang!"


    I took it and kicked open the office door.


    There are four people in the office, one woman and three men. One of them is the bodyguard Wang Bo.


    "Ye... Ye Han?"


    The man sitting in the office chair looked at me in surprise when he saw us break in, and his tone was very puzzled.


    "Why don''t you know me?"


    I walked up to the man with a smile, and then took out three photos and threw them on the desk.


    The man glanced at the picture on the table, then frowned and asked, "Ye Han, what do you mean?"


    "Hehe, brother Qian, are you still pretending at this time?" I narrowed my eyes and smiled.


    There are three photos on the table. The first one is from bodyguard Wang Bo, and the second one is the company legal person I asked Guo thinking to investigate for me. His name is Qian Zhi!


    Yes, the third one is the regular guest of our harem, Qian De, whom I met at Chang Gaoming banquet!


    When I saw the name Qian Zhi, I was stunned for a moment and suddenly thought of Qian de. First, two people have the same surname. Second, the old man usually uses a better word to name his brother, not like excellence


    Then it happened that Dezhi was also a word, so I immediately asked Guo thinking to help me investigate this person. At first, I didn''t report any hope, but I didn''t expect that Qian Zhi was really Qian De''s brother!


    First, Qian de ran into me at the banquet, and then became a regular guest of our back palace. He asked several people to make trouble in the back palace, which led to my contradiction with Jin Le and Liu Ming. Finally, we killed Liu Ming and he made a profit.


    Chandler did this very carefully, but he was the last step. He made a mistake when killing people!


    After clearing my mind, I don''t understand a bit.


    That''s why Chandler believes we can bring down Liu Ming?


    Ming can see the gap between us and Liu Ming at a glance, but why did he choose to believe us?


    Is it because of Liu Yong behind us?


    But even if we add a Liu Yong who is no longer local, our chances of winning are not very good?


    "It''s a bad move. I underestimate you..." said Chandler.


    I sat across from Chandler, lit myself a cigarette, looked at him and asked, "tell me, why did you fix us?"


    "No, why? I just want to make you......" Chandler smiled.


    "Pa!"


    Meng Liang held * * * directly on Chandler''s head, then licked his lips and scolded, "is it time for you to draft? What else do you pretend to be brave with me?"


    "Hula!"


    Qian Zhi and Wang Bo next to Qian de took out their hands and directly aimed at me.


    "Young man, this thing is not for fun..." Qian de smiled at Meng Liang and said.


    "Liangzi, put it down. I still have something to say to him..." I stretched out my hand and stopped Meng Liang. I was really afraid that tiger B would open. If Meng Liang took the head, he could do anything.


    Meng Liang glanced at me, silent for a moment, and then put away his * * * in his hand.


    "Chandler, is there a contradiction between us?"


    "No!" Chandler shook his head.


    "Then why can''t you get along with us?"


    "Because of money, what else?" Chandler replied while lighting a cigarette.


    I stared at Chandler with my eyes. Since we came in, Chandler has been very calm and confident.


    Normal people should be nervous when they encounter this situation. Even sun Lei, who has been famous for many years, trembles when I point at him, but Qian De is different. He is very calm and calm. It''s strange!


    What does that mean?


    It means he still has cards. He thinks we won''t kill him at all. In other words, Chandler didn''t take us seriously from beginning to end.


    "Why do you think we will kill Liu Ming?" I was silent and asked the question I wanted to ask most.


    "I never thought you would kill Liu Ming..." Qian de waved his hand and said.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I always thought Liu Ming would kill you!"


    "How can you make money if Liu Ming doesn''t die?"


    Chandler''s words make me more and more confused. If we die, Chandler''s factory won''t make money at all. What does he want?


    "Liu Ming and you, no matter who dies, I have money to earn!" Qian de smiled and said.


    "..." I didn''t speak, but looked at Chandler quietly, because I didn''t understand what he meant.


    "What''s the matter? I don''t understand, do I?" at this moment, Chandler still had a smile on his face.


    I didn''t say to answer Qian De''s question, but turned my head and said to the leader Du Xianyang: "open!"


    "Kang!"


    A deafening noise rippled in the house. The space in the house was relatively small, so it made my ears buzzing.


    I buttoned my ears and then looked at the fallen body. It was Qian Zhi, that is, Qian De''s brother.


    "I bought this bullet for 500000 yuan. I wanted to give it to you, but I can''t help it. Give it to your brother first..."


    "Xiao Zhi! Xiao Zhi!"


    Qian de finally panicked. He held Qian Zhi''s body and swayed hard, but no one answered for a long time.


    In fact, I don''t want to kill Qian Zhi, but I can''t help it. If I don''t kill him, Qian de will never tell me the truth. I think things are certainly not as simple as I think. Qian De is right. Maybe from the beginning, he didn''t think we could kill Liu Ming. His first goal was to let Liu Ming kill me, but I have no grievance with Qian De, There is only one reason why he killed me, that is, he was asked to do so!


    "How? My brother Qian, can you tell me the truth now?" I looked at Qian de on the ground and asked faintly.


    "Brother, wake up! Wake up!" Chandler ignored me, still holding Qian Zhi''s body and wailing at the top of his voice.


    "Why on earth? I ask you a question!" I shouted, pulling Chandler''s collar and staring at beads.

 Chapter 1717

    I''m very angry now, because I think things are getting more and more complicated!


    "Ha ha, ye Han, you''re crazy!" Qian de Leng looked at me and smiled.


    "I dare to kill Liu Ming. You have more than one JB. I ask you for the last time. Why?" I suddenly grabbed the * * * in Meng Liang''s hand and directly aimed at Qian De''s forehead.


    "Because someone asked me to kill you, I didn''t want to see you die, but someone else! But I didn''t expect you to kill Liu Ming. Fortunately, I made two preparations and asked my brother to register the company before I took action!" Qian de looked at me like a walking corpse and replied.


    "Tell me, who wants to kill us?" I asked, gritting my teeth.


    "Don''t ask, it''s me!"


    At this time, the voice of a middle-aged man sounded in the house.


    I looked at the middle-aged man at the door and asked, "who are you?"


    "You don''t know him, do you know me?" at this time, a man came into the door again.


    "Sun Lei! I grass your mother!"


    The first reaction is Meng Liang.


    Yes, the second man who came in was Sun Lei who was hit out of H city by us!


    I squinted at Sun Lei. I never thought that sun Lei would appear in front of us again.


    "Nice crutches, brother Lei!" Liu Rui asked with a smile as he looked at Sun Lei.


    "This year''s latest model..." Yang Song also made a mockery of Baji.


    "Hehe, I''ll give you two a pair later. You two can use it..." Sun Lei replied with gnashing teeth.


    "Forget it, I''ll give you a wheelchair tomorrow. The wheels are fast..." Liu Rui continued with a smile.


    "You..." Sun Lei was shivering all over by Liu Ruiqi. You didn''t say the next word for a long time.


    "Come on, don''t you get it. It''s stuttering. The walkway is stuck, and you can keep up with the rhythm..." Yang Song scolded irritably.


    "Did you let Qian de fix us?" I went to sun Lei and looked at him and asked.


    Because if this was Sun Lei''s idea, it would be a lot easier. We have a feud with sun Lei. It''s natural that he wants to kill us.


    "It''s me!" Sun Lei didn''t speak. The middle-aged man next to him answered.


    "Who are you?"


    I looked up and down at the man in Taiji clothes and cloth shoes.


    "You can call me Zhao San." the man answered faintly.


    This man is Zhao San and his son is Zhao Si Liang.


    "Is there any contradiction between us? Is it necessary to fix me like this?" I asked in silence.


    "Third Master, don''t talk nonsense with them. Kill them quickly... They must have killed Xiao Si!" Zhao San didn''t speak, and sun Lei shouted with staring eyes.


    "Shut up!" Zhao San looked back at me and said, "do you know my son Zhao Si liang?"


    "No!" I shook my head.


    "Wow..."


    Zhao San took out some photos and put them in my hand. Then he said, "think about it carefully. Do you know them?"


    I looked at the photo in my hand and found that the young man in the photo was the young man who bragged in the hot pot shop, touched Wu Mei''s ass and was finally stuffed with dirt by Liu Rui!


    It turned out that the man was Zhao San''s son


    I looked at several photos and found that they were all pictures of us fighting with the young man. To be honest, it took too long. If I hadn''t seen the photos, I couldn''t remember who the young man was!


    The photo turned down and turned out to be the picture of Gao Jia and their hijacking Zhao Si Liang!


    The last one is our group photo with Gao Jia.


    All the photos were taken secretly. After looking at the photos, I almost understood what was going on.


    In reality, we had a conflict with Zhao Si Liang in the hot pot shop, and then Gao Jia. They hijacked Zhao Si Liang, and Zhao Si Liang was killed. Zhao San couldn''t find Gao Jia, so he thought we killed his son, and then Zhao San found Qian De to retaliate against us!


    Spare such a big circle, so we were wronged!


    Because we don''t know Zhao Si Liang at all. Zhao Si Liang''s death has nothing to do with us.


    "I don''t know your son. Your son''s death has nothing to do with us!" I returned the photo to Zhao San.


    "Fart, Xiao Si has had a conflict with you recently. You still know the robbers! You didn''t kill them. Who killed them?" Sun Lei shouted with eyes staring at beads.


    "Young man, tell me, did you kill my son?" Zhao San looked at me and asked kindly.


    "No, we did have a conflict with your son, but he harassed my friend''s girlfriend first, and we fought. This matter won''t kill people..." I explained quickly.


    "Hehe, can you contact the people who hijacked my son? I want to ask them what happened..." Zhao San continued.


    "I can''t reach them, and I don''t know where they went..." I refused directly. I''m not a fool. I can''t make this call whether Gao Jia killed them or not.


    "Young man, I don''t mean anything else. They must have fled abroad now. I just want to ask how my son died. I''m such a son. Even if I beg you, will you?" Zhao San asked with a sad expression.


    I hesitated for a moment and thought he was right. I just made a phone call and could explain things clearly, so I took out my mobile phone and found Gao Jia''s phone.


    "Doodle doodle!"


    The phone rang for a long time and no one answered it.


    "It''s not that I don''t help you, no one answers!" I reluctantly spread my hand.


    "You must have another way. Please contact me again..." Zhao San said sincerely.


    I looked at Zhao San, silent for a moment, and then dialed things.


    "Hey, leaf, what''s the matter?" the thing answered the phone soon.


    "Is Gao Jia by your side?" I asked softly.


    "Yes!"


    "You put him on the phone!"


    "OK,"


    After a while, Gao Jia''s voice sounded, "what''s the matter?"


    "Put it out, put it out!" Zhao San warned anxiously.


    I looked at Zhao San reluctantly and then pressed the hands-free key.


    "Brother Jia, do you know Zhao Si liang?" I asked directly.


    "... yes! What''s the matter?" Gao Jia hesitated and replied.


    "Did you kill that man?"


    "No, I don''t know how he died. Anyway, he just plopped in my yard and died..."


    "Really not dead?" I quickly repeated.


    "Why did I lie to you? We expected him to make money! Who knows why he died, shit! Why are you asking?"


    "Do you know who killed him?"


    "I don''t know, I know I have to kill that fool!" said Gao Jia, gnashing her teeth.


    "Well, it''s all right, brother Jia!"


    Then I hung up the phone, looked at Zhao San and said, "you hear me, your son''s death has nothing to do with me..."


    "Hey!" Zhao San sighed with a lost expression.


    "Third Master, they must have colluded to act. Don''t believe them!" Sun Lei shouted excitedly at this time.


    "Forget it, forget it all!" Zhao San suddenly clapped his hands. More than a dozen people rushed in outside the house, each holding hands.


    "Zhao San, what do you mean?"


    I thought the misunderstanding had been solved and Zhao San would let us go, but I never thought he would change his face so quickly!


    "As long as it has something to do with my son''s death, I''ll kill him. There''s no other meaning..." Zhao San looked back at me and said faintly.


    "Fart, we don''t know your son at all. What are you angry with us when your son is dead?" Yang Song shouted, staring at beads.


    "Shua!"


    Yang Song''s voice has just landed. At least five or six hands must be aimed at Yang Song.


    "No, no..."


    I stepped forward to stop Yang Song and shouted at Zhao San.


    Zhao San squinted at me and didn''t speak.


    "Third Master, kill them quickly!"


    At this time, sun Lei whispered in Zhao San''s ear.


    Zhao San thought for a moment, and then he was ready to go outside the door. The people in black in the house raised their arms at the same time.


    Looking at the dark mouth, my forehead began to sweat. For the first time, I felt death so close to me!


    "Zhao San, can you listen to me?" I wiped the sweat on my forehead, ready to fight for the last glimmer of hope.


    Zhao San then went out and ignored me at all.


    "I know how your son died!" I suddenly shouted.


    Zhao San was stunned when he heard what I said. Then he turned and looked at me and asked, "what did you say?"


    "... I said I knew how your son died!" I spat and replied nervously.


    "How did you die?" Zhao San looked at me with great interest and asked.


    "Have you ever thought about who wants to see us die in this room?" I subconsciously glanced at Sun Lei as I spoke.


    "You say he?" Zhao San pointed to sun Lei beside him.


    "Yes, that''s him!" I nodded.


    Sun Lei looked at me with uncertain eyes, but he didn''t speak.


    "What do you mean?"


    Zhao San looked at me, smiled and asked.


    "There is only a little contradiction between us and your son, and it happened several months ago. This contradiction won''t let us kill your son unless someone frames it on us! Third master, you are a smart man. There are some things I don''t need to say. You know the contradiction between us and sun Lei. It''s not impossible for him to frame us!"


    "Ha ha, it''s interesting..." Zhao San smiled after listening to me, then pointed to sun Lei and asked, "what do you think?"


    "Third Master, what does Xiao Si have to do with me? You know, even if I want to revenge them, I won''t take Xiao Si......" Sun Lei also smiled and explained.


    "En en." Zhao San nodded, then was silent, then looked up at me and said, "do you think I have no doubt? You are still too naive. The first thing I doubt is him, but he has always been with me. He has no chance to contact people outside, so your idea is not tenable..."


    "The photos are taken secretly, which shows that someone has deliberately framed us! You are indiscriminate!" I shouted excitedly.


    "Those photos are all surveillance videos I transferred..."


    "... I really didn''t kill your son!"


    Zhao San''s words left me speechless, because I had no better reason to convince him. After a moment of silence, I said firmly.


    "This is life. Whether you kill or not, you have to bury my son today!"


    Zhao San''s expression suddenly became ferocious, his eyes flushed and shouted.


    "Wow!"


    The man in black aimed at us again.


    "Click!"


    Meng Liang and others moved the bolt because they knew that we can only fight back now to have a glimmer of hope.


    "What about leaves?"


    Yuan Yuan held the hunter and asked me in a low voice.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Then I looked down at my cell phone and the call had been hung up.


    I felt that Zhao San would definitely do something to us. If he didn''t want to kill us, he wouldn''t be so careful to find Qiande Design Bureau to fix us. So after I talked to Gao Jia, I directly dialed Liu Yong. I knew that only Liu Yong could talk to Zhao San.


    The talk time is 13 minutes.


    In other words, Liu Yong basically understood what happened here.


    "Creak!"


    Zhao San pushed open the door, and then when the door was opened a small gap, Zhao San''s mobile phone finally rang!


    Hearing Zhao San''s cell phone ring, I breathed a long sigh in my heart.


    "Your boss finally called me. I thought he didn''t care about you..." Zhao San turned back and shook his cell phone at me, then directly pressed the connect button.


    "Hello, boss Liu, why do you think of calling me?" Zhao San smiled and asked the phone.


    "Zhao San, are those children in your hands?" Liu Yong asked very directly.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Zhao San looked at us and replied.


    "They are my people, let them go!" Liu never said humbly.


    "Ha ha, boss Liu, how many lives do you want to let go?"


    As soon as Zhao San said this, I clicked in my heart, holding the right hand of the mobile phone and slowly touching the hand at my waist. I didn''t expect that Zhao San would not even give Liu Yong face.


    "Zhao San, you owe me a favor!" Liu yongleng said, gnashing his teeth.


    "What kind of favor? Sun Lei? Do you need it? I''ll kill him now and return your favor?" Zhao San looked at Sun Lei and said very casually.


    "Zhao San, you''ve gone too far!"


    "Liu Yong, what if I go too far? Do you still think you were the original you? If you were in H city now, I would give you face. Unfortunately, you are not here now. What qualifications do you have to talk to me?" Zhao San shouted very arrogantly.


    "..." Liu Yong at the other end of the phone was silent for a moment, and then said, "you have to force me back?"


    "How about coming back? How about not coming back?" asked Zhao San.


    "Well, you''re awesome! Come on, what conditions can you let these children go?" Liu Yong''s voice trembled and chose to compromise.


    "There are no conditions. They all have to die here!"


    "Don''t forget, I could drive you out of H city at the beginning, and now I can!" Liu Yong shouted excitedly.


    "I''ll receive you at any time!" said Zhao Sanfeng lightly, and then hung up the phone.


    ����


    Hainan.


    "Patter!"


    The mobile phone in Liu Yong''s hand slipped to the ground.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Brother Xiaobao looked at Liu Yong and asked.


    "Book me three tickets home quickly. Ye Han has an accident with them!"


    Liu Yong shouted flustered, then picked up his mobile phone and kept calling, trying to find someone to save us.


    "Shit, what happened?"


    Xiaobao asked anxiously while opening his mobile phone to book a ticket.


    "Don''t ask, hurry to book a ticket!"


    Liu Yong shouted impatiently.


    H City, f County, in a factory.


    "Your boss is not easy for me..." Zhao San put away his mobile phone and smiled at me.


    "... let my friend go and kill me?" I know we can''t get out of this office. I''m just trying to get Meng Liang and them out alive.


    "Hehe, you are very loyal?" Zhao San patted me on the face and asked with a smile.


    "Zhao San, you kill so many people, you can''t explain over there!" I shouted with staring eyes.


    "It''s a fart! Do it and stay alone!" Zhao San waved his hand and then walked to the door with light steps.


    At this time, I took an arrow step directly behind Zhao San, put my arms around his neck, then put my head on Zhao San''s head, red eyes and shouted, "don''t move!"


    "What do you mean?" Zhao San looked at the hand on his head and asked with a smile.


    "Ba Da!"


    My sweat drops fell on the ground. I gently wiped the sweat on my forehead, then looked at Zhao San and said, "the rabbit is anxious and bites!"


    "Ha ha, in my eyes, you are not even a rabbit!" Zhao San glanced at me and said with a sneer.


    "Bang!"


    I knocked Zhao San on the head.


    "Don''t talk!"


    I shouted to Zhao San, then looked around at everything in the house, looked at Zhao San and said, "let my friends go out first!"


    "Impossible..." Zhao San wiped the blood on his forehead and replied.


    "You go first!" I stared at Meng Liang and shouted to them.


    "Leaves..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me, hurry up!" before Meng Liang said anything, I shouted directly.


    "I''m not going!"


    At this time, Liu Rui said stubbornly.


    "I won''t go either!"


    "Me too!"


    After I shouted, Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song and the old car stood still and looked at me.


    "All the drafts are stupid, aren''t they? I''ll let you go!" I was so angry that I trembled and shouted at the top of my voice.


    "If you want to go together, don''t go if you don''t!"


    While talking, Liu Rui picked up a * * * and rushed directly to me.


    "Fuck, I haven''t seen any big wind and waves. Isn''t it death?" Yang Song ran to me with it.


    For a moment, several of us gathered together, and Zhao San was in the middle.


    Zhao San''s men took it and surrounded us, just forming two circles.


    "Are you stupid? I''ll let you go. I can''t go now..." I shouted at Meng Liang while holding Zhao Sanyi.


    "We can''t leave you..." Yuan Yuan replied.


    "Fuck you, all fools!" I scolded silently, and then shouted at Zhao San: "let you make a way for me!"


    "Impossible!" Zhao San replied positively.


    "Do you believe I''ll kill you now?" I said, gritting my teeth.


    "You don''t dare. I''m the only one left over..." Zhao San smiled and said.


    Zhao San is right. I really dare not kill him, because if he dies, we will all be finished. I really dare not do it.


    "Fuck you! After listening for a long time, you talk a lot..."


    Liu Rui punched Zhao San in the stomach.


    "Wow!"


    Zhao San''s people saw Liu Rui start and quickly pointed to Liu Rui.


    "Go! I''ll kill him!"


    I hugged the man in black in Zhao Sanchong''s house and shouted.


    The man in black looked at me, then at Zhao San, and then slowly put it down.


    I looked at the dense crowd in the house and was sweating all over. I kept thinking about how we could get out of the room. Zhao San looked at my psychology. Did we really have no chance?


    "Give up, you can''t get out..." at this time, sun Lei shouted at me.


    "Draft it? If I go out today, the first thing is to give you a wheelchair, eight wheels, the kind with a steering wheel..." Yang Song scolded, pointing to sun Lei.


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    At this time, the cell phone in Zhao San''s trouser pocket rang.


    "Phone! Your rescuer is coming..." Zhao San looked at me and said.


    "Answer!" I took the cell phone out of his clothes and put it in his ear.


    "Hello?"


    "Third Master, Liu Yonggang just called me..." said the other end of the phone with some embarrassment.


    "What do you want to say?" Zhao San Yin asked.


    "Third Master, can you let them go?"


    "Fuck you, you don''t understand more and more now! Who''s far and who''s near can''t understand?" Zhao San was furious.


    "Just think I haven''t made this call!" the other end of the phone said and hung up directly.


    ����


    As time went by, Zhao San''s phone kept ringing, but he didn''t give anyone face. Later, he simply didn''t answer it.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    I took a deep breath, and then said to Meng Liang, "it''s no good going on like this. I''m ready to rush out! How many people can live depends on my life!"


    "None of you can run..." Zhao San sneered.


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    Just then my cell phone rang. I took it out and saw that it was Du Xianyang. I pressed the answer button.


    "Hey, leaf, did you let Zhao San stop it?" Du Xianyang asked directly.


    "Well, I hit the ridge and couldn''t get out..." I nodded and agreed.


    "Ha ha, Dad came to save you!"


    Du Xianyang laughed, then only heard a bang, and the door of the office was kicked open!


    "I''ll see who dares to kill my sons!"


    Du Xianyang walked into the office with * * * in one hand and mobile phone in the other.


    "Du broken shoes?"


    Liu Rui and Yang Song shouted almost at the same time.


    "Shua!"


    Zhao San''s people directly pointed their mouth at Du Xianyang.


    "Don''t compare me with that..." Du Xianyang shouted carelessly, looking at his dark mouth.


    "Why are you here?" I shouted to Du Xianyang.


    "Liu Yong called me and said something happened to you..."


    Du Xianyang walked to him with a smile, looked at me, looked at Zhao San, and then smiled at Zhao San and asked, "Third Master, why are you like B?"


    "Who are you?" Zhao San looked at Du Xianyang and asked with a confused face.


    "You don''t know me?" Du Xianyang pointed to his nose and looked incredible.


    "Fool!" Zhao Sanwu commented, which amused us directly.

 Chapter 1718

    "Wow!"


    A group of people suddenly burst in at the door. When I looked back, Bai Bao was the leader!


    "Ha ha, even you came out..." Zhao San was stunned when he saw Bai Bao, then grinned and said.


    "Zhao San, why are you getting more and more JB finished now? What strength do you make with several children every day?"


    Bai Bao walked up to Zhao San and said.


    "These children have something to do with my son. Some things you don''t know or don''t reach out and be careful to hurt..."


    The appearance of Bai Bao finally changed Zhao San. I can feel that he began to be a little excited!


    "What can you do if I stretch out my hand?" Bai Bao stretched out his hand and asked with a smile.


    "Bai Bao!" Zhao San shouted with uncertain eyes.


    "Why?" Bai Bao asked with staring eyes.


    "Fight face to face, I won''t lose you!" Zhao San shouted.


    "Then try it. After all these years, let me see if your team has made progress!" Bai Bao replied word by word, not losing Zhao San in momentum.


    "... you have to kill the fish and break the net?" Zhao San said in silence.


    "Wow!"


    "Fish can die, but the net won''t break!"


    At this time, a group of people broke into the house again. Ji Xuan took the lead!


    "Ji Xuan is here too?" I asked, looking at Du Xianyang.


    "This B came out a little slower than me, and he robbed the limelight..." Du Xianyang turned his head and looked at Ji Xuan and said with great dissatisfaction.


    "Who are you?" Zhao San didn''t know du Xianyang and certainly didn''t know Ji Xuan.


    "I''m just a little person who can open..." Ji Xuan replied faintly, walked to me and asked, "are you okay?"


    "Nothing, thank you!" I looked at Ji Xuan and said gratefully.


    "Shit, you didn''t say thank you when I came. You said when he came?" Du Xianyang shouted reluctantly.


    "You came for fear that I would die and no one would pay you back..."


    "Shit, what you said is really reasonable. I said there was a force urging me to come here. It turned out to be so..." Du Xianyang foolishly analyzed it, then punched Ji Xuan and scolded, "don''t you agree to come together? How did you come?"


    "Traffic jam..." Ji Xuan replied awkwardly.


    "Fuck you, just now I drove to 120 without blocking..."


    "May blame me for driving slowly..." Ji Xuan was speechless.


    "Shit, I can''t work with people like you in the future. I suffer too much here..."


    Zhao San listened to the stupid conversation and was speechless. He turned to sun Lei and asked, "who are these two people?"


    "From Du family and Ji family in H city..." Sun Lei whispered back.


    "It''s the two of them!" Zhao San sneered, then looked at me and said, "you''re awesome. Liu Yong helps you, and Du Jiaji''s Bai Bao helps you. Today I''ve met a hard stubble..."


    "Make do with it, everyone give me face..."


    I smiled and pretended to be a B without leaving a trace. The appearance of Du Xianyang showed that today''s war could not be fought. Zhao San would not be stupid enough to fight so many people at the same time. Moreover, if it really happened, he could not be sure that he would retreat. All I know is that we are safe now.


    "Third Master, right?"


    After Ji Xuan finished talking with me, he went to Zhao San and asked.


    "You are not a master in front of the Ji family..."


    Zhao San waved his hand.


    "My father asked me to bring you a message. Ye Han is our friend. He said you can''t move. Third master, can you see if it''s convenient?"


    "Ha ha..." Zhao San smiled and didn''t answer Ji Xuan. Instead, he turned his head and said to me, "loosen me. You''re lucky today!"


    I loosened the left hand that strangled Zhao San''s neck.


    Zhao San moved his neck, then waved to him: "go..."


    "Third Master!" Sun Lei shouted as soon as he saw that Zhao San was going to let us go.


    "Pa!"


    Zhao San slapped sun Lei''s face with his mouth and directly slapped sun Lei.


    "Something worthless!"


    Zhao San scolded in a low voice. Then he took people to the door. When he came to the door, he suddenly thought of Qian De, turned back and shouted at Qian de: "don''t go until your brother is resurrected?"


    "Third Master, it''s over?" Qian de asked excitedly looking at Zhao San.


    "Otherwise? If you want to fight with them, I won''t stop..." Zhao San stared and said.


    "Step, step!"


    Like losing his soul, Qian de picked up Qian Zhi''s body and walked towards Zhao San with empty eyes.


    "He can''t go!" I quickly stopped Chandler and shouted.


    "What do you mean?" Zhao San looked back at me and asked.


    "Because of him, one of my brothers became wanted, and a daughter-in-law ruined her face. You can go, but he can''t!" I looked at Zhao San and said word by word.


    "Are you crazy? I won''t kill you today. It''s the greatest tolerance, okay?" Zhao San shouted, pointing to my nose.


    "You don''t kill me because you can''t kill me. I said he can''t go, but he can''t go. I have to explain to my brother!"


    "Little boy B, I''ve given you a face!" Zhao San was furious and directly grabbed the hand next to him and aimed it at my forehead.


    "If you don''t give me face, you can''t take this man away today!" I pushed my head forward, because I knew Zhao Sangen couldn''t have killed me. I''m very active now, and Zhao Sangen is very passive.


    "Do you think I dare not open?" Zhao San finally showed his fierce nature and licked his lips.


    "I''ve just played this set of yours. I didn''t dare to open it just now, and you don''t dare now!"


    After hearing my words, Zhao San was stunned and then laughed. Zhao San smiled very strangely and burst into tears.


    Zhao San smiled for a while and then looked at Bai Bao and said, "do you know whose shadow I saw on him?"


    "I know!" Bai Bao nodded.


    "Hahaha, you''re awesome!" Zhao San gave a thumbs up and then said, "I don''t want to take him away. I can''t explain it?"


    "You are not qualified to talk to me about terms..." I looked at Zhao San and whispered.


    "Hahaha... Remember, one day I''ll kill you myself!"


    With that, Zhao San walked out of the office without looking back.


    Our people in the house plus a Chandler.


    Qian de looked at me in panic. He never thought Zhao San would give him up so easily.


    "Ye... Ye Han!" Qian de knelt on the ground and looked at me and shouted.


    "Why?" I squatted down slowly and looked at Chandler.


    "Let... Let me go!" Chandler stammered.


    "Hehe, do you think it''s possible?" I patted Qian De''s face, then took out my mobile phone and dialed Guo thinking.


    "I have a murderer here. Come and get it..." I wiped my nose and said.


    "Who?"


    "Chandler!"


    "Ha ha..." Guo Siwei smiled and hung up.


    Half an hour later, Guo thought and others took Qian de away, and we followed Du Xianyang and they drove back to the city.


    After getting on the bus, I first sent a text message to Liu Yong, the content of which was one word: "an!"


    After sending a text message to Liu Yong, I called Duan Hui and told him that the murderer had been caught. By the way, I learned about Er Mei''s condition. After all this was done, I stretched my waist and took a long breath.


    "Why are you going back later?" I asked, looking at Du Xianyang in the back seat.


    "What else can I do? I''ll go back and go out with my father..." Du Xianyang replied helplessly.


    "What about you?" I asked, looking at Ji Xuan.


    "You don''t want me to go to the harem with you for consumption..." Ji Xuan replied cautiously.


    "Shit, pick B-like..."


    ����


    The other end.


    Liu Yong, who had already driven to the airport, smiled at my message.


    "Don''t go to the airport, go back to the hotel..." Liu Yong said to Xiao Bao, who was driving.


    "Why don''t you go back and save them?" little brother Bao stepped on the brake and asked with some hesitation.


    "People come out by themselves. We don''t have to worry about it!" Liu Yong said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, leaves, they can! They can come out alive. I thought according to Zhao San''s character, they had to be killed..." Li Tao in the back seat said with a smile.


    "What''s the name? My nephew has some energy in H city now, OK?" Liu Yong replied in a very good mood.


    "Let me tell you, if you had reminded them earlier, you wouldn''t have been so worried... You didn''t kill other people''s children!" Li Tao said with a curled mouth.


    "It''s better for them to experience some things by themselves..."


    ����


    After more than an hour''s drive, I slept vaguely on my back. For more than half an hour, our cars finally returned to H city. I wanted to invite Bai Bao to dinner, but they said they would refuse me directly.


    I know he can help me. One is to see Liu Yong''s face. The other is because of Du Xianyang. So if we can have any feelings, it''s pure bullshit.


    After arriving at the harem, Du Xianyang and his family didn''t stay much. After sitting in for a while, they all went back to their homes. Knowing that they had something to do, I didn''t keep them. After inviting them to dinner another day, I went home to sleep.


    Although Qian De''s trouble has been solved, we now have another new trouble, Zhao San.


    According to Zhao San''s character, he won''t let us go easily, but things have developed to this point. If we want to stand firm in H City, we have to lie flat for Zhao San sooner or later.


    After we got home, we had a simple rest. In the evening, we had to go to the harem to watch the field.


    But now the business of the harem is becoming more and more formal. We don''t have to worry about many things. The waitress and technicians come to work on time. When there is a clock, people go to work, and when there is no clock, people rest. We don''t have to worry too much at all.


    ����


    Two weeks later, I finally got the loan granted to me by Chang Gaoming. The money is not much, but it must be a large amount for us. At least let me put the casino together.


    I took this money to carry out a simple renovation of the casino in the basement. It turned out that Liu Yong''s Casino was well decorated at that time, so I basically didn''t spend much effort here.


    In the afternoon after the decoration, I called Guo thinking directly and asked him out to meet.


    ����


    At 8 p.m., in a private room of a hot pot shop.


    "What''s wrong with finding me?" Guo thought, while rinsing mutton, looked at me and asked.


    "I''ve cleaned up the casino and am ready to start operation in a few days..." I drank a beer and said in a very good mood.


    "Hehe, why did you tell me this? I''m from criminal investigation, not gambling..." Guo thought silently and looked at me.


    "They are all peers, almost, almost!" I smiled, took out a bank card and put it at Guo Siwei''s hand.


    "Do you have my share?" Guo thought glanced at the bank card and asked with a smile.


    "Do you still need to talk about this relationship? You''ve been in the harem many times, but you haven''t come out of everything?" I winked at him.


    "Shit, I help you every day, but I don''t see what benefits you give me. If it goes on like this, we''ll have to fall down sooner or later!" Guo thought put away his bank card and said very reluctantly.


    "Yes, I don''t understand. Why did you help me so much?" Guo thought is also my doubt. Since Liu Yong left, Guo thought has been unconditionally helping us. I don''t understand why.


    "You look good, proud of you..." Guo thought vaguely as he ate the meat.


    "Shit, as a public servant of the people, can you be serious?" I gave Guo a white thought.


    "Want to know why?" Guo thought picked up a paper towel to wipe his mouth, looked at me and asked.


    "Yes!" I nodded.


    "There''s a chance, I''ll tell you..." then Guo thought put on his clothes and turned directly out of the private room.


    "Shit, just leave... Don''t forget..." I shouted in the direction of the door, but I found that Guo thought has gone far.


    After Guo Siwei left, I looked at the rest of the table and cried out to the waiter.


    "Can I pack these?" I asked awkwardly as I looked at the waiter.


    "Well, sir, this can''t be packed..."


    "Well, take down this tableware, and then give me some new ones..." I pointed to the tableware used by Guo thought.


    "Oh... Oh!" the waitress hesitated and quickly took down the tableware.


    "By the way, give me a new pot bottom..."


    I then asked.


    "It costs more to change the bottom of the pot..."


    "Forget it, don''t change it!"


    After working for a while, the waiter finally replaced all the tableware with new ones. I threw some vegetables into the hot pot, and then took out my mobile phone to Liu Rui. Meng Liang called them and asked them to come over and eat the hot pot together.


    Ten minutes later, Liu Rui and Yang Song rushed into the hot pot shop with North and south like a wolf dog.


    "Why are you the only three?" I asked Liu Rui, looking at the mutton in the pan.


    "The old car, Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan are too busy, so I''m three idle..." Liu Rui broke open the convenient chopsticks as he spoke.


    "Oh, eat, it will be cold for a while..." I nodded and then threw some pieces of meat into the hot pot.


    "What day is it today? Why are you so generous..." after Yang Song entered the house, he didn''t sit down for the first time, but looked at me with a look at the prisoner.


    "Isn''t our casino opening? I''ll call you to celebrate..." I made up a reason casually.


    "Are you looking for us for something?" Liu Rui also quickly put down his chopsticks and asked with small eyes.


    "What can I do? Can you stop being so paranoid one day?"


    "It''s impossible to be courteous without anything. Either rape or theft! What do you say quickly?" Yang Song said.


    "Love JB eat or not, I kindly invite you to eat hot pot, you still have so many problems..."


    I shouted angrily. Yang Song and Liu Rui, look at me and I look at you. No one dared to move chopsticks.


    "Come on, North and south, you eat more!" I looked at the two people without moving their chopsticks and pretended to put a piece of meat between the north and south.


    "Well, I''m good enough to eat!" the naive north and south don''t care about anything at all. They wave chopsticks quickly and eat.


    "You eat first..." Yang Song looked at Liu Rui and made a gesture of invitation.


    "You''d better eat first..." Liu Rui shook his head suddenly.


    "Just have a hot pot. Why are you polite?" north and South looked at the two people very puzzled and asked.


    "It''s OK for you to eat. Something big may happen to us..." Liu Rui replied.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t it poisonous in the meat? It''s okay. I''ve been eating for a long time. Don''t worry..." Nanbei looked at the meat in his bowl and simply advised him.


    I didn''t care about them and ate on my own.


    Yang Song and Liu Rui were humble for more than ten minutes. Finally, Liu Rui lost and reached into the hot pot with chopsticks.


    "Cough, let me say something!"


    Seeing two people eating, I put down my chopsticks and said quickly.


    "I grass your mother, I say I don''t eat!"


    "I said something, nothing. Can he invite us to hot pot?"


    As soon as I spoke, Yang Song and Liu Rui regretted and threw away their bowls.


    "Don''t throw it to pieces, you have to lose money..." I quickly picked up my job on the ground, and then said: "well, you see, the casino in our back palace has been renovated, and we can operate in a few days, but..."


    "No!"


    "Yes, not to die!"


    Before I finished, Yang Song and Liu Rui interrupted me directly.


    "It''s not your two who has the final say, we don''t have enough manpower to go there, we have to go there," I said, clapping the table.


    "The casinos are all big men. I''m not suitable to deal with those people..." Yang Song said with his neck raised.


    "Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan are more suitable. Let them go! We''d better stay and give psychological counseling to the young lady..." Liu Rui said.


    "Have you two made up your mind? The casino is a fat job. You can take a lot of money every day..."


    "Is what he said true?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Yang Song.


    "I don''t know..." Yang Song shook his head.


    "Anyway, you two think about it. Are you going or not? Give me a letter. I don''t like forcing people to be difficult..." when I saw the two moved, I knew my words had worked.


    "Is there any advantage in going to the casino?" Yang Song asked after thinking for a while.


    "The salary is 30% higher than that of Meng Liang!"


    "Forty!"


    "Thirty five!"


    "Deal!" I patted the table, then looked at Liu Rui and asked, "are you going?"


    "He''s gone, and I''m going too..." Liu Rui said modestly.


    "Well, when the casino opens, you three will be in charge of the casino!" I saw that both of them agreed, and said in a very good mood.


    "The three of us are responsible together. Who is the boss?" Yang Song asked a very key question at this time.


    "Yes, none of us is a leader?" Liu Rui asked.


    "Don''t be like the State Council, but also the leaders... I think so. Whoever pays for today''s meal is the person in charge, and the others are the attendants..." I blinked and said.


    "Shit, I knew he must have cheated us..." Liu Rui looked at me and said.


    "Brother Rui, I don''t think I''m born to be a leader, or you should be the person in charge!" Yang Song looked at Liu Rui and said.


    "No, I''m not suitable for him... You''d better be him!"


    Yang Song turned his eyes, then looked at the north and South and said, "why don''t you be the north and south?"


    "Ah? I''ll take it?" the north and South opened their mouths and looked incredible.


    "Yes, just you!" Liu Rui nodded quickly.


    "But I''ve only been here so long. It''s not good to be a manager?"


    "It''s all right. It''s simple. No one can be a leader when he is born. But you''re lucky and have a higher starting point than others. You must seize the favor of God for you!" Liu Rui grinned and hawed to wash his brain for the north and south.


    "Leaf, can I be the manager?" north and South scratched their heads and asked with a simple and honest face.


    "You can take it out before dinner..."


    "OK, I''ll try. If you don''t do well, you can remove me at any time..."


    "It''s all right. If you don''t do well, you''re better than them!" I replied casually.


    In this way, our three person group of Hougong casino was officially established. The hall leader is north and south, the left Dharma protector Yang Song and the right Dharma protector Liu Rui.


    Just look at this JB lineup and look at the whole casino industry in H city. Who can make it easy?


    I''m not bragging. Just Liu Rui and Yang song can do one jobs, plus one north and south. You can understand the effect!


    Liu Rui and Yang Song were born in us. They have vast territory and abundant resources. If they were born with fewer people, I think they can work to death


    After eating hot pot for more than two hours, Yang Song and Liu Rui knew that after the north and South entertained, they wanted a lot of dishes in the middle. A hot pot ate almost half the monthly salary of the north and the south. Later, we called the north and the south out for dinner. The North and the South would rather eat instant noodles at home than come out with us.


    After having dinner with Guo thought that day, Guo thought tightly for two days and gave me the relationship in place. If the relationship is in place, everything else is nothing!


    Three days later, the casino in our harem officially opened.


    Due to the nature of the casino, I didn''t hold any opening ceremony. I just found some old gamblers in H city and asked them to come and join me.

 Chapter 1719

    But what I didn''t expect was that our business was very hot on the first day of opening.


    Maybe it''s because Liu Yong left. There are only a few small casinos in H city. There is basically no competition. You can play if you like, but you don''t like to play.


    In terms of the environment and the security of the field itself, all those fields are far less than our harem, and the most critical point is that the interest on our loans is much lower than that of other fields.


    There are only three channels for money in the casino. One is tap money, which is simply the money called by gamblers. If you want to play, you have to pay the dealer.


    The second is that the dealer wins money by opening a village, but our harem doesn''t have this statement. Because we don''t know much about gambling, we usually let customers open their own village and play by themselves.


    The third channel is also the most profitable channel, that is, lending and usury.


    It''s impossible for gamblers to come out to play, so people come with 180000 on their backs. What if there''s not enough money to play?


    Borrow it!


    We can''t borrow for nothing. That''s the interest money we earn.


    To tell you the truth, I was disgusted with this at the beginning, because I think this kind of thing is cheating people, which is to use the hearts of gamblers to squeeze them. Some people even come over without taking a penny and directly find a venue to borrow money to play. If they lose, they will owe, and if they win, they will pay back, but such people generally lose more and win less


    So sometimes, we don''t lend money to some gamblers. We don''t dare to lend money to such gamblers because they have almost played or have little ability to repay.


    Sometimes I taste it. Gamblers are also interesting. They usually wear rags, but they are very generous. They basically belong to the kind of workers who look like they earn three or five thousand a month. In fact, the annual turnover of the factory behind them is ten million or ten million.


    Then shake it slowly. The guests who go there usually wear smooth and dignified clothes, but they actually buckle like what they take. When they talk, they feel that they have 18 million. In fact, they can''t take out 20000 yuan in their trouser pockets.


    Our casino basically includes a variety of playing methods such as poker, mahjong, Pai Gow, baccarat, Jinhua, sieve and so on. In short, we have all those people in Northeast China who love to play.


    Landlords and mahjong have special private rooms. It''s said that Liu Rui forcibly robbed more than a dozen young ladies from the old car and stuffed them into the casino.


    What are these ladies doing?


    Some people come to the casino simply to play with money, but some want to play with money and something else. What should we do?


    Liu Rui''s practice completely satisfied them. Basically, he sat in yellow gambling and won money while shooting. Think about what it feels like!


    Of course, after the ladies came to the casino, because the environment was closed in the private room, we offered them higher tips. In addition, after the gamblers won the money, we gave them tips. Basically, the ladies here earned nearly half more than those in the private room.


    Liu Rui created a new history in this way. The ladies in the private room cried and shouted to the casino almost every day. If it weren''t for the old car''s strong comfort, these ladies in our harem would be easy to revolt.


    Du Xianyang has always asked me to gamble, because he is more proud of this, but we don''t have a dealer, and we don''t know this very well, so I didn''t interrupt this for the time being.


    Time flies. Our Casino has been open for more than ten days.


    Whether in casinos or bars, our daily turnover can be more than six figures. Slowly, our pockets are finally bulging.


    The business of the harem is getting better and better, and we are getting busier and busier. Basically, we don''t sleep more than six hours a day. The most tired thing is the old car. Duan Hui left. He is busy managing the girls in the field alone. Recently, he has basically plunged into the love industry. From him, I can see the ruthlessness of working hard and dying. What does this mean, It shows that I''m still good at employing people. If Yang Song and Liu Rui are allowed to do this, they can definitely mix the girls in the field.


    Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan are in charge of the bar on the first floor, which is still the KTV private room. Their work is not easy. They go upstairs and downstairs for a while. It turns out that Meng Liang''s feet are No. 43. After running for more than ten days, he can directly grind them into No. 45. After seeing that the two people are too hard, I go to help them as long as I have nothing to do. I don''t know much about the girl, So I can only help them look at the field.


    Nanbei, Yang Song and Liu Rui are responsible for the work of the casino. I thought it was the most tiring job, but I didn''t expect them to become the three most relaxed people here.


    North and South are responsible for recording usury and pumping money every day.


    Liu Rui and Yang song just walk around with more than ten little girls. It''s not a pleasant day.


    Although we press the monitoring button here, we are not very good at cheating. Generally, we rely on gamblers to watch, so Yang Song and Liu Rui basically have no work to do, except serving tea, delivering water, receiving tips and pimping.


    We were so calm for a month and a half. Zhao San had no action, so he was gradually forgotten by us. However, it was precisely because of our management of the casino that the calm was broken again, and a murder case was about to be staged.


    However, it was this bloody case that made me understand that since we took over the bar, we don''t deserve peace. Our life only allows blood and killing.


    That day, at more than 10 p.m., I strolled to the underground casino. At this time, the casino was almost full, and there were shouts and noises everywhere.


    "If you don''t look at it well, why don''t you show your teeth and smile?" I went up and kicked Yang Song''s ass and scolded in a low voice.


    According to Liu Rui''s reaction, Yang Song has become a little weird recently. How weird?


    I just like to bow my head and play with my mobile phone and giggle. At first, we thought he had nothing to steal and watch porn, but later I learned that this fool met a little girl on the Internet!


    After I kicked Yang Song, Yang Song didn''t respond at all. He just moved aside with a giggle, and then chatted with his mobile phone.


    "Didn''t I talk to you? Didn''t you hear me?" I went to Yang Song, patted him on the face and asked.


    "Roll the calf, I''m busy here..." Yang Song replied to me impatiently.


    "No, what''s the age? You still have online love..."


    "I''m proud. Can you control it?"


    "OK, you''re a cow. I''ll have to fire you sooner or later. Get out of here quickly. What are these qualities?"


    I really didn''t know what to say. After pointing him twice, I walked to the north and south, looked at the north and South and asked, "how many days has he been in this state?"


    "It''s been more than a week..." north and South looked up and replied to me.


    "Then why don''t you care about him?"


    "I''m in charge, and he won''t listen to me..."


    "You''re almost finished, too. I tell you, putting the three of you together is the stupidest decision of my life!"


    After I finished, I glanced at the casino and found that Liu Rui was gone, so I looked at the north and South and asked, "where''s Liu Rui?"


    "Playing mahjong in the house..."


    "Who allowed him to play mahjong?" I cursed with staring beads.


    Before the opening of the casino, I told them repeatedly that people in our harem must not participate in gambling. I can accept anything else they steal and do, except that gambling should not be touched by our own people in the harem.


    Maybe someone will say that playing mahjong is something?


    Gambling is really a small thing. Who doesn''t play mahjong or tease the landlord!


    Our own people in the harem are different. We are exposed to this environment every day. Once we catch the bad habit of gambling, it is difficult to quit. Ordinary people have nothing to play, but they still have to work and live normally. But Liu Rui and they stay with these things almost every day. As long as he wants to play, he can play at any time, and he earns a lot now, Ten or twenty thousand a month is like playing.


    He has money and time, and his self-control ability is relatively poor, so I firmly can''t let him touch this thing.


    As long as a person sticks to gambling and drugs, his life will be ruined!


    "There aren''t enough people there. Liu Rui said to get together..." when the north and South saw my reaction, they were stunned, and then whispered.


    "Fuck, in that private room?" I asked North and South as I rowed and pulled things.


    When people around me heard my curse, they quickly looked at me.


    Even Yang Song put down his cell phone, came over, looked at me and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing..." I simply replied, and then shouted to the north and South: "talk, that private room?"


    "..." Nanbei lowered his head and dared not speak. He saw that I was really angry.


    "I''ll ask you one last time. Is he in that private room?" I said, gritting my teeth by the neck of North and south.


    "I... I don''t know..." the big faces of the north and the South were red and hesitated.


    "Don''t be difficult for him. Ask me about anything..." Yang Song stopped and said.


    "Liu Rui is playing mahjong in that private room?"


    "What''s wrong with private room 8?" Yang Song replied suspiciously.


    "You know that, don''t you?" I asked, staring.


    "I know..."


    "Did I tell you not to play?"


    "Sue... Told!" Yang Song stammered. Now he knows what''s going on, and he can see from my expression that the matter is still very serious. At least I''ve never been so angry with them.


    "When I finish cleaning up him, I''ll clean up you..." I was so angry that I trembled and shouted at Yang Song.


    "Bang!"


    I found one from the box and then carried it directly to private room 8.


    "Leaf, why are you going?"


    Yang Song found something wrong and hurriedly came forward to hold me and shouted.


    "Loosen it for me..."


    I pointed to Yang song without expression.


    "Can you calm down?"


    Yang Song then stubbornly advised.


    "Yang Song, you hurry to loosen it for me. I don''t educate him today. He will never understand how today comes!"


    After that, I pushed Yang Song away. Yang Song stood in place and looked at me in silence.


    "Bang!"


    I kicked open the door of the private room, and I kicked a hole in the wooden door I didn''t know.


    The house was filled with smoke and banged from time to time.


    "Leaves...!" Liu Rui was stunned when he saw me coming in, and then took a look at the on my hand.


    "Playing?" I smiled and looked at everyone in me.


    "Ah, what''s the matter?" an old gambler left the wooden door and asked very puzzled.


    "It''s all right. How big are you playing?" I continued.


    "Twenty fifty..."


    "Hehe, it''s not small. Did you lose and win?" I sneered, then took my chin and asked Liu Rui.


    "Leaf, I just came to gather my hand..." Liu Rui replied to me with an embarrassed expression.


    "How many days have you been playing?" I continued.


    "I started playing these days..." at this time, Liu Rui''s face was gray.


    "How many days!"


    "Four days!"


    "Did I tell you not to play!" I shouted angrily, and then directly put mahjong on Liu Rui''s face.


    "Hula!"


    Countless mahjong cards flew to Liu Rui. Liu Rui didn''t even hide. He sat in place.


    "Bang!"


    I went up and kicked Liu Rui in the stomach. Liu Rui was kicked away by me directly.


    "Did I tell you not to play?"


    "Did the sue tell you?"


    After I kicked Liu Rui, I directly picked up the stool next to me, patted Liu Rui one after another, and repeated this sentence on my mouth.


    "Leaf, are you crazy?" Yang song came up to me and shouted.


    "Roll the calf for me!" I turned back and directly pushed Yang Song aside. Then I took the stool and greeted Liu Rui.


    "What''s going on?"


    "I don''t know!"


    "Why are they still fighting!"


    "Leaves are almost OK... What a big thing!"


    There were more and more gamblers watching the excitement around, but no one dared to reach out and stop me.


    "North and south, go and shout Wumei to them. I can''t stop the leaves alone..."


    Yang Song shouted to the north and south, then rushed at me and hugged my waist.


    "Don''t stop me..." I kicked Yang Song impatiently, and then slapped Liu Rui on the bench.


    Liu Rui lay on the ground, motionless and dead.


    "Hua la la!"


    "Get out of the way!"


    At this time, the north and the South took the lead. Wu Mei, Meng Liang and others followed behind and rushed to the private room like crazy.


    "Leaf, what are you doing?" Meng Liang came up and grabbed the bench in my hand, looked at Liu Rui on the ground and scolded painfully.


    "Give me the stool!" I stretched out my hand and said to Meng Liang.


    "Are you crazy!" at this time, Yuan Yuan rushed out and punched me directly in the face.


    "What''s the matter?" Wu Mei picked up Liu Rui and asked with tears.


    "Cough..." Liu Rui coughed softly with blood flowing from the corners of his mouth. He wanted to speak, but he couldn''t say it.


    I looked at Liu Rui, Meng Liang and them, and then walked to Liu Rui.


    "Ye Han, he''s your brother. That''s enough!" Meng liang thought I was going to hit Liu Rui, pushed me up and shouted.


    "Yes, ye, you can''t do anything like this..." Yuan Yuan also stopped me.


    "Get up, I''ll talk to him..." I pushed away two people impatiently, then walked to Liu Rui, squatted down slowly, looked at Liu Rui and asked, "does it hurt?"


    "Cough, cough, pain!"


    "Long memory?"


    "Long!"


    After asking, I stood up and said to Meng Liang, "take him to the hospital..."


    "Wow!"


    Meng Liang looked at me helplessly, then picked up Liu Rui and ran directly to the door.


    Yuanyuan old car Yang Song, North and South Wu Mei, they also ran out. For a time, I was the only one left in the private room.


    I bit my lips, then shouted to the busy gamblers: "there''s an accident, you go on playing..."


    As the crowd gradually dispersed, I dragged my tired legs back to the office.


    I leaned back on the back of the chair with my eyes on my back, thinking about the way I hit Liu Rui just now, and tears slipped from the corners of my eyes!


    I really don''t want to hit him, say the most vulgar words, hit him, it hurts in my heart!


    But I can''t help it. Liu Rui must be beaten this time. If I don''t beat him, he will never understand the seriousness of this matter.


    If I don''t do this today, just simply tell him, then he will never have a long memory. He will have a second time for the first time.


    I don''t want to see my brother become a loser because I become a loser.


    To put it bluntly, our peers may still be in school and hiding in the arms of their parents, but we are different. We have been in contact with this dangerous society for a long time. We are dealing with these knives and sticks every day. If there is a slight mistake, there may be fewer people around us. I am really afraid. I am afraid that they will learn bad and that they will become unknown to me


    As a leader of the Youth League, I have the obligation and responsibility to make them better and better, rather than learning worse and worse. I really want to wait for us to go home, others will look up at us, rather than think we are just uneducated gangsters!


    Maybe they don''t know anyone, but I set a goal for myself. Within two years, I will buy a house for each of us in H City, including old cars, Duan Hui, things, North and south.


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    Just when I was thinking about these things alone, the mobile phone on the table rang. I looked down and saw that it was Su Su calling.


    "Hello?" I answered the phone and said softly.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Nothing. What''s the matter?"


    "Come out for a stroll..." Su asked playfully.


    "... forget it!"


    I''m in a very bad mood now. I''m not in the mood to walk with her at all.


    "What''s the matter? I''m worried about your voice?" Su Su was stunned and said.


    "Yes..."


    "Tell me, how can I solve it!"


    "You little girl, what do you know..."


    "Don''t ink, quickly talk about what happened, whether it failed!"


    I had no choice but to tell Susu what had happened. After hearing this, Susu was silent and then said to me: "In fact, you don''t have to do this at all. You are the same age as them. They will also have their own judgment ability, so I think it''s better for you to remind them. You don''t have to really do it... So many people are watching. You have to save face for them, don''t you?"


    "... you mean I did something wrong?" I asked.


    "Well, I think you''ve gone too far."


    "How can it be if it''s too much?" I said helplessly.


    "You can go and apologize to him!"


    "..." I was silent. To tell you the truth, I really thought of apologizing to Liu Rui. I also thought I might have been too cruel.


    "Why? I can''t stand it?" Susu asked.


    "Ha ha, a little!"


    "How about I go with you?"


    "That''s all right!" I nodded and had to hurry down the steps of Jesus.


    "You''ll follow me later, and then we''ll go to see him..." after that, Su Su directly hung up the phone. I sat in my chair and smiled helplessly. Then I picked up the car key and prepared to go downstairs.


    ����


    In the hospital.


    When I hit Liu Rui, although I was angry, I still had a sense of propriety, so I didn''t hit the key. I just picked some painless places to start.


    After Liu Rui checked, he found that except for some skin injuries, other places were basically fine.


    "What''s going on? Why did the leaf suddenly start..." Yuan Yuan sat by Liu Rui''s bed, peeling oranges for him and asked.


    "Don''t blame ye, blame myself for having no face to play..." Liu Rui said with some regret.


    "Just play for a while. As for this? I don''t think he knows who he is now!" Meng Liang shouted angrily.


    "Come on, don''t even say it. I think ye did the right thing. He just didn''t beat. I told him not to play. Don''t play secretly behind my back. I see you don''t have a long memory this time!" after Wu Mei knew what was going on, she advised very sensible in the middle that others don''t understand me, but Wu Mei absolutely understood what I meant.


    "In fact, it''s my fault. I should have stopped you from playing..." Yang Song was honest when he saw Liu Rui injured.


    "Also blame me. As a leader, employees make mistakes, and I have unshirkable responsibility!"


    Since he became the manager, Nanbei likes reading books when he has nothing to do. The titles of the books are usually "if you are a good leader?" "how to improve the cohesion of the team" and "one hundred things that a leader should understand", so he speaks very well now.


    After going out, I drove to Su Su''s house to pick her up. We were not far from each other, about half an hour''s drive.


    "What about this!" when Susu saw my car, he jumped a few times and waved at me.


    "How do you dress up like a silly aunt..." I stepped on the brake, rolled down the window and smiled at Su Su in a gray Linen Skirt.


    "You know shit, sister, it''s called fashion..."


    Su Su glanced at me, then pulled open the door and sat in the co pilot''s position.


    "Ha ha..."


    I smiled and didn''t speak. I was in a bad mood. I liked to talk to her. I stepped on the accelerator and directly started the car.


    Fifteen minutes later, Susu and I came to the hospital.


    "Go in and say you have to let me come!"


    "I see. You''ve said this sentence several times..." Su asked me to say something in the ink.


    "I''m afraid you forgot..." I replied awkwardly and then parked my car in the parking lot.


    "Bang!"


    Su Su got out of the car first, then said to me, "wait for me..."


    "What are you doing?"


    I shouted a little puzzled, but Susu ignored me and ran to the street opposite the hospital.

 Chapter 1720

    About ten minutes later, Susu ran back with a big bag of fruit.


    "What do you mean?" I looked at the fruit in Susu''s hand and said with a happy smile.


    "Can''t you buy some fruit to see the patient? Take it..."


    Then Jesus threw the fruit into my hand.


    "What did you buy? It''s quite heavy..." I looked at the fruit in my hand and asked with some difficulty.


    "Everything. It cost me more than 100 yuan..." Su rubbed his wrist and said foolishly.


    "Who are you talking to? I don''t have money to reimburse you. I''ll tell you..."


    "Dig, I doubt how you can be the boss..." Su said wordlessly.


    "Fooling around... I think a rich woman like you can''t lose this money, can''t I?" I bared my teeth and replied casually.


    "Who told you I was a rich woman?" asked Susu with a wink.


    "I guess..."


    In this way, I followed Su Su into the hospital while talking. After entering the hospital, I couldn''t bear to call them, so I had to go to the front desk and ask the nurse where Liu Rui was in the ward.


    "They are in ward 256..." after asking, I looked at Su Su and said.


    "Face up and suffer!" Su Su looked at me and commented, then shook his long legs and walked to the ward.


    "No, wait for me. I have so many things in my hand!"


    I looked at Su Su''s back and shouted silently, but others ignored me at all.


    After a while, we both found ward 256. I looked at the tightly closed door and said to Su Su awkwardly, "go first..."


    "Are you masters?" Su Su cried with a frown, and then put his foot directly on my ass.


    "Bang!"


    I was caught off guard by Su Su''s kick. My center was unstable and I rushed in directly. Then the tiles in the ward were relatively light. I flew in directly, and then fell hard on the ground. A dog ate shit directly.


    I glided on the ground for one meter, then I stopped slowly, and the fruits in my hands were scattered everywhere.


    "Leaf... Leaf?" Wu Mei asked, staring at me with big eyes and stammering after seeing me fly in.


    "Leaf, what are you doing? You don''t have to apologize like this..." Yuan quickly came forward and helped me.


    "No, I was kicked in just now..." I scratched my head and explained awkwardly.


    "Oh, you''re useless. You must have come to apologize when you bought all the fruit. I knew you had to come..." Yang Song picked up an orange and shouted carelessly.


    "Shut up! You can talk in a day..." I stared at Yang Song irritably, then looked at Liu Rui and asked, "are you okay?"


    "Why is it all right? I''m in pain now..." Liu Rui shouted at me. The expression on his face was very painful.


    "You just owe a call, see if you''ll have a long face next time?" I didn''t speak, Wu Mei grabbed and said.


    "No, are you his daughter-in-law or my daughter-in-law?" Liu Rui groaned in bed.


    "I''m your daughter-in-law, but I think ye did it quite right..."


    "Hello, everyone!"


    At this time, Susu came in with a smile.


    "Speaking of Cao Cao, Cao Cao is coming. His daughter-in-law is coming..."


    At first glance, Liu Rui was hurt lightly, and he was in the mood to joke with Su Su.


    "I tell you, watch your mouth, you know? I''m not his daughter-in-law!" said Susu, grinding his silver teeth.


    "Su Su, you''re not his daughter-in-law. What do you think of me?" Yang Song asked, putting his head in front of Su Su Su.


    "Roll the calf!" Su Su angrily opened Yang Song''s face, then went to Liu Rui and said, "Ye Han can''t let go of his face. He came to apologize to you and asked me to drag it over for you. Don''t you thank me?"


    "No, we didn''t say that in the car!" I pointed to Su Su and roared. Who knew that the woman would sell it to me when she came in!


    "He also apologized to me..." Liu ruimeng said with a quilt.


    "Apologize to others quickly!" Su Su pointed at me and said with his eyes crossed.


    "I''m sorry..." I went to Liu Rui''s bed and said it sincerely.


    "Forget it, forgive you, shake your hand!" Liu Rui didn''t say anything after hearing my apology and put his hand out of the quilt.


    I was stunned and then stretched out my right hand, but at this time, Liu Ruiteng stood up and directly covered me with a quilt.


    "Brothers, it''s time for revenge!"


    Liu Rui shouted on me. Yang Song, Meng Liang, the old car and Yuan Yuan were crazy and rushed over like me.


    North and South stood in place and thought for a while. Finally, they didn''t hit me with their hands.


    "Let you hit me!"


    "Let you die!"


    "Let you pit me for money!"


    "Let you borrow money and don''t pay it back!"


    ����


    These people smothered me for more than ten minutes, talking about their dissatisfaction with me.


    "OK, you''re tired of living, aren''t you? Wait for me..." I got out of the quilt, pointed to Liu Rui and scolded them.


    "Why? Do you want to do it again?" Liu Rui shook the quilt in his hand.


    "OK, you cow!" I looked at these fools and immediately gave up the idea of revenge. I had to be beaten up and couldn''t make a mistake.


    "You''re so popular..." Su Su lived by the bed and looked at me and curled his mouth.


    "Usually they have a good relationship with me... It''s just fun today..." I explained awkwardly, but Su Su still looked at me with disdainful eyes. I quickly pointed to the north and South and said, "do you think the north and South didn''t hit me?"


    "I actually want to do it, but later I thought, as their leader, I can''t be so vulgar. To tell the truth, ye really hates people. Sometimes I can''t see it..." north and South looked at me and replied proudly.


    "Roll!" I waved my hand impatiently. I really didn''t want to continue to communicate with him.


    "Pay attention to your attitude when talking to me..." north and South really don''t take me seriously now. They''re not used to talking.


    "Ha ha..." the people in the room laughed.


    After we had a quarrel for a while, Su Su said that he was not going to stay with us because there were still things at home. I simply asked him to stay, but it didn''t work. Su Su insisted on leaving.


    "I''ll drive you back..." after I took Su Su to the door of the hospital, I was ready to go to the parking lot.


    "No, you''d better go back and accompany your friends!" Susu pulled me and shouted.


    "Really not?"


    "No, I''ll take a taxi back..."


    "All right, be safe."


    "En en, bye!" Susu waved to me and then walked to the side of the road.


    I watched Susu get into a taxi and then turned back to the hospital.


    After returning to the ward, I stayed with Liu Rui and them for a while. Originally, I wanted Liu Rui to rest in the hospital for a few more days, but he had to say that he had nothing to do and wanted to go home to rest. I thought about it and let him go. Anyway, I couldn''t say anything about him.


    That night, we went through the discharge formalities for Liu Rui. Several of us changed into the old face of the hospital. We had to come to the hospital almost once a month. As long as we didn''t come to the hospital for a long time, the nurses thought.


    Doctors always bow and bow when they see us. They must have an attitude when they see the God of wealth.


    After completing the formalities, we returned home, and then we were all busy ourselves. Liu Rui lion asked me directly for a five-day leave. I had no choice but to agree because of his obscenity.


    ����


    At more than nine o''clock the next night, the underground casino of the harem.


    Due to Liu Rui''s leave, Yang Song basically didn''t work, and the north and South couldn''t help themselves, so I had to come temporarily to help them look at the market.


    I sat in the bar with North and south, drinking tea and watching the field leisurely.


    "North and south, I''ll tell you something about tea. The water can''t be too hot, too hot, and the water can''t be too cold. It''s too cold to drink bad stomach..." I raised my hand and said to the north and South with a very artistic conception.


    "I feel almost the same..." Nanbei Meng pecked a mouthful of tea and replied with an ignorant face.


    "You don''t understand a JB. You drink like this. Good tea is bad..." I looked at the north and South in silence.


    "Ha ha, it''s all like this in our temple..."


    "Don''t always tell me about you in the temple, and the price will drop if you listen!" I replied irritably, then raised the teapot in my hand, looked at him and said, "after drinking tea, you should remember that you can''t drink the first three bubbles, okay?"


    "Why?" north and South scratched their heads and asked.


    "Strong taste, bitter!"


    "It''s not that you two are not finished. Just drink a three dollar Monkey King. I''ve been talking about BB for a long time. I''m tired of listening..." at this time, Yang Song next to us suddenly stood up and pointed to me and shouted to the north and south.


    "Vulgar!"


    "I''m far away from you two..." Yang Song took a small bench and sat at the gate of the casino.


    "Come, North and south, let''s continue to discuss our broad and profound talents in China..." after Yang Song left, I raised the teapot in my hand again.


    However, just at this time, a gambler ran to the bar and shouted at me, "boss ye, fighting the landlord is no fun. We can have Pai Gow?"


    I took a look at this man. His name is Yang an. He is in his twenties. He is not old, but he belongs to that kind of ashes gambler. He has come almost every day since we opened our business, but I haven''t seen him win money.


    Moreover, this person''s psychological quality is not very good. He is very fond of war. He wants to win after winning. He wants to get back after losing. We owe $50000 or $60000 for coming and going.


    "Is anyone playing?" I asked, glancing at Yang an.


    "Why is there no one? Isn''t it all waiting! Hurry up!" Yang an shouted very anxiously.


    "Ha ha, OK, then you can play..." I smiled and asked the waiter to take out a pair of wooden Pai Gow.


    "Come on, I''ll open a village..." another 40 year old gambler saw the waiter take out Pai Gow, sat down carelessly on the table and put down more than 200000 cash on the table.


    Everyone who has played Pai Gow may know that generally, the people who work as a dealer are their own people in the field, but none of us can do this very well, so I let gamblers work as dealers and play by themselves.


    When you are a banker, you have to take out the cash and put it on the table to let others know that you have this strength. If others win, you have to take out the money, so no one can be a banker.


    When Yang an saw the dealer take the money, his eyes immediately turned red. Other gamblers were in the same state. With a hula, he surrounded more than 20 people.


    I sat in the bar and didn''t move because I could just see them playing from my angle.


    In fact, I hate such a situation, because it''s chaotic. Once it''s chaotic, it''s easy to have accidents, so I have to watch it all the time.


    "Ha ha, I''ll go out today and win..." Yang an bared his yellow teeth and sat opposite the dealer. Then he took out a pile of cash. I estimated that there would be thirty or forty thousand.


    "Come on, open the whole..." the dealer lit a cigarette for himself, looked at the gamblers with a smile and said.


    "Earth, two thousand..." a gambler took out a stack of RMB from his trouser pocket and threw it hesitantly at the Tianmen gate.


    "Just two thousand, you play a JB?" Yang Anyou looked back at the gambler and scolded with disdain.


    "Ha ha..." the gambler smiled and ignored Yang an.


    "Ground gate, one pressure ten thousand!" Yang Song turned around and threw ten thousand yuan on the table.


    "Ha ha, tough enough, Anzi!" the dealer smiled at Yang an and said.


    "This B thing, no one has much boldness and great production!"


    Then Yang an lit a cigarette for herself and looked at the table quietly.


    "Shua Shua!"


    Gamblers began to throw money on the table. After a while, I estimated that there would be more than 100000 yuan on the table.


    "Is there any more?" the dealer saw that the money was almost thrown and shouted to the crowd. There was no movement, so the dealer began to deal cards.


    After Yang an got the card, he twisted it very comfortably, then simply matched it and threw it on the table.


    "Seven o''clock Lord, today''s luck is really good..." Yang an said with a smile on her face.


    "Ha ha... Sorry, Lord Tianjiu!" the dealer threw out the card in his hand and shouted with a grin.


    When Yang an saw the dealer''s card, he was obviously stunned. Then he patted his thigh and said, "grass, what''s this idea? The Lord met the Lord!"


    "Yes, the first two cards are so big. Who dares to play in the future..."


    "Not so good. Today''s game is poisonous. I have to withdraw first..."


    Gamblers around the table began to talk, and some even stopped playing.


    But Yang an was sitting at the table as steady as Mount Tai.


    "I don''t believe I can always be pressed by you today..." the second one began. Before pressing the money, Yang an said fiercely to the dealer.


    "Ha ha, when I look back..." the dealer smiled and replied indifferently.


    "Ten thousand more..." Yang an stretched out ten thousand yuan and fell on the table.


    Although some people beat the retreat drum, many people still played. After a while, the money on the table rose again.


    When watching the cards this time, Yang''an looked very careful. He rubbed it for a long time. His forehead was sweating. Finally, his eyes stared like a calf.


    "Look, what card!" the gambler nearby shouted impatiently.


    "Hoo!" Yang an Chang took a breath, then said listlessly, "what''s the rush, 45 o''clock..."


    "Ha ha, Anzi, if you want me to say you''d better stop playing. It''s not easy to have some money in your hand, which is not enough for you to toss..." after the dealer won a few, he couldn''t bear to look at Yang an and advised.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up!" at this time, Yang an still had more than 20000 yuan in his hand, and he directly patted them all on the table.


    "What do you mean? Get ready for a return?" the gambler next to him looked at Yang an and asked.


    "Ha ha, don''t say it''s useless..." at this time, Yang an''s mood is very irritable. She can''t tell a good word at all. In our words, it''s playing.


    "All surnamed Yang, why is the gap so big?" I looked at Yang an and Yang Song around me, shook my head and said.


    "Don''t involve me in everything. He may not be Yang, but he didn''t tell him..." Yang Song was unhappy when I compared him with Yang an.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled, then turned to the north and South and said, "if he borrows money later, don''t borrow it. Let him almost do it. Don''t lose your money..."


    "En en." north and South nodded, and then looked at Pai Gow.


    Yang an was pressed for 20000, but the most dramatic scene appeared. His card was smaller than the dealer''s card again, and the dealer''s card was not very big. The next two won, and he lost alone. That''s an evil door.


    "North and south, give me 20000 yuan!"


    Sure enough, after losing the money in Yang an''s hand, he turned his head and red eyes and shouted at the north and south.


    I glanced at the north and the south, and the South and the North turned to Yang an and replied, "just now the cash was borrowed, otherwise Anzi, you''ll be like this today..."


    "Why? I''m afraid I can''t afford it?" Yang''an shouted with staring eyes and a very loud voice.


    "It''s not that I don''t lend you. There''s really no cash here today..." said the north and south.


    "Shit, who has the money to lend me some!" at this time, Yang an''s thinking is not under his control. Even if he can say such words, it shows that he really lost his eyes.


    "Anzi, almost..."


    "Yes, let''s play another day..."


    Although several gamblers who usually have a good relationship with Yang an dare not lend him money, they should say a few words to persuade him.


    "Shit!" Yang an scolded in a low voice, rubbed her head, and then took out her mobile phone directly from her bag.


    As soon as I saw that he still wanted to borrow money, I quickly stopped him, looked at Yang an and said, "don''t play almost. Your idea is not good today..."


    Yang an turned her eyes and looked at me. She didn''t speak, but she didn''t stop talking on the phone.


    "Well, if you give Anzi a rebate, let''s close the game today!" I turned my head and shouted at the dealer.


    In the casinos in Northeast China, generally, the makers will return some money to the losers after winning. Normally, they will return one tenth, so as not to be embarrassed when they meet next time, but also to retain people''s hearts.


    "Ha ha, OK!" the dealer smiled, took out seven or eight thousand yuan and put it in front of Yang an.


    I looked at the money on the table and felt that the dealer was quite sensible. Normally, Yang an lost 40000 and the dealer returned 4000. However, the dealer took out 7000 or 8000 directly to see my face, and what he did was in place.


    "Let''s play another day..." Yang an looked at the money on the table, hesitated, and then took it up.


    "Ha ha, OK!" the dealer nodded and agreed.


    After Yang an took the money, he walked out of the casino directly. Looking at Yang an''s back, I couldn''t think that such a bad gambler would help us later. Of course, this is just a later story.


    "Boss ye, this is today''s tap money..." after Yang an left, the dealer came to me with a smile, took out four or five thousand and put them on the table.


    "Take it! Don''t play with him next time..." I pushed the money back. The dealer has given me face today. I can''t justify taking his money.


    "He''s like this. If he loses, he''ll go up!" the dealer muttered, and then took back the money on the table without leaving a trace.


    "North and south, come here..." I didn''t want to chat with the dealer and waved to the north and South in the distance.


    "Then I''ll go first?" the dealer asked with a smile when he saw that I didn''t talk to him anymore.


    "Well, I often come to play..." I perfunctorily said, and then walked towards the north and south.


    "What''s the matter, leaf?" north and South looked at me and asked.


    "In the future, don''t lend Yang an money. He owes us. Find a chance to come back..." I whispered in my North and South ears.


    "I see!" north and South nodded.


    "All right, go ahead..."


    After that, I walked back to the bar and drank tea with a teapot.


    After Yang an left our harem, he wanted to find another place to play, but later he thought about it, so he took a taxi home.


    Yang an is in his twenties and has no daughter-in-law. His hometown is in the countryside, but he usually lives in the city. There is an old mother with advanced lung cancer and a sister who has been married for many years.


    To say that he belongs to the kind of unemployed vagrant, he is really not, but his work is more shady. To put it bluntly, he does some small business of sneaking around.


    Steal to live a month, can not steal hungry for a month.


    Besides, he likes to carry a camera when he''s free and specializes in secretly taking private photos of others. Generally, he secretly takes pictures of some famous little stars or local bosses, entrepreneurs and staff.


    These people generally care about fame, and they are generous. Slowly, Yang an put his career center on this piece, and he rarely did anything to steal.


    For example, today he lost tens of thousands of yuan from a clerk in H City, and Yang an has a little conscience. His old mother has been seriously ill for many days. Yang an has always wanted to get some money to see her, but the hospital said that the operation cost should be at least 100000. Yang an doesn''t have enough money in his hand, so he had to come to our casino to try his luck, It''s all gone.


    Half an hour later, the taxi stopped in front of a rural farmyard in H city.


    Yang an''s house is the most old-fashioned earth house. There is not even a gate outside the yard. The yard has not been cleaned for many years and is overgrown with weeds.

 Chapter 1721

    "Pa!" Yang an lit the dim light bulb after entering the house.


    "Xiao''an, you''re back?" an old woman''s voice sounded in the dark room.


    "Yes, yes."


    Yang an replied wearily.


    "How are you these days? Come and let mom have a look..." the old mother splashed hard twice, but found that she couldn''t sit up at all.


    "If you''re not healthy, don''t toss around..." Yang an stepped forward and picked up the old mother. He reached out to touch the quilt and found it wet.


    Yang an was silent for a moment. Then she found a new pair of bedding and clothes from the wardrobe and changed them for her old mother.


    After finishing it, the old mother looked at Yang an kindly and didn''t speak quietly.


    "How are you recently?" Yang an bowed his head and replied.


    "OK, cough..." the old mother was silent for a moment and hurriedly said: "I''ve been dreaming about you recently, and I''m still a little cough..."


    Yang an looked down at the old mother spitting on the ground, obviously with bright red blood in her face


    "Nothing... Anything is good..."


    Yang an choked out this sentence.


    "Well, it''s all right. Did you have dinner tonight..."


    "Yes."


    "Xiao''an, mom may die one day..."


    "Why did you say something you didn''t need this day? What a good death! I won''t tell you. I''m going to bed..."


    Kobayashi frowned, stood up and walked to the next room.


    "Xiao an! Xiao an!"


    The old mother sat on the Kang and shouted, but Yang an refused to look back because he didn''t want the old mother to see the tears in her eyes


    The next day, before dawn, Yang an was awakened by the noise outside.


    "What time is it, still sleeping?" a woman in her thirties ran to Yang an''s house and opened Yang an''s quilt.


    "Elder sister, why are you back?" Yang an looked at his elder sister Yang Jing vaguely and asked in surprise.


    "If I don''t come back, my mother will have to die at home..." Yang Jing reluctantly replied, and then directly took out a luggage bag and put it on the ground.


    "Elder sister, why did you bring your luggage back?" Yang an asked, looking at the luggage on the ground.


    "I asked that son of a bitch for money to see my mother, but he refused to give it out. As soon as I was angry, I divorced him, and then the court awarded me the house. I sold the house and saw my mother..." Yang Jing burst into tears in the corners of her eyes.


    "What about the child? Sister, how can you divorce!" Yang Anpeng sat up and shouted excitedly.


    "Let''s talk about the child later. Let''s look after our mother''s illness first..." Yang Jing wiped the tears from the corners of her mouth, sighed and said.


    "Then you can''t sell the house? Where will you live in the future?"


    "I don''t sell the house. You pay for our mother''s medical expenses?"


    Yang Jing''s words directly choked Yang an out of words.


    Yang Jing saw that Yang an didn''t speak, so she continued: "I''ll take care of my mother at home first. Anyway, you don''t often go home..."


    The old mother in the opposite room heard the two people''s conversation clearly. The old man of nearly 80 lay in bed and silently shed tears.


    "Quiet, you''re back?" the old mother changed her mood and shouted outside the house.


    "Ah, mom, I''ll take you to surgery tomorrow. The doctor said that you have small problems. Just finish the surgery..." Yang Jing walked into her mother''s room with a smile.


    "Then you can''t spend money on surgery?" the old mother hesitated and asked.


    "I can''t spend much money. Recently, I have done some small business and made a little money..."


    "Quiet, mom, if you can''t cure this disease, don''t show it to mom!" the old mother was silent, with a cry in her tone.


    "No, mom, don''t worry... We''ll go to the hospital tomorrow!"


    "Yes, mom, you''ll be fine..." Yang an advised at this time.


    Looking at her daughter and son, the old mother quickly retracted her head into the quilt. Although she was covered with the quilt, Yang an could clearly see her mother''s twitching body.


    ����


    It''s more than three o''clock in the afternoon.


    Yang an, who had been weeding in the yard with her sister at home, suddenly received a call. Yang an took out her mobile phone, looked at the number, frowned and hung up.


    The nearby sister looked at Yang an, didn''t speak, and then bowed her head to pull the grass.


    Ten minutes later, Yang an''s phone rang again.


    This time, Yang an went out of the yard to answer the phone.


    "Hello?" Yang an whispered.


    "Anzi, what''s the matter? I didn''t answer your phone just now?" a young man''s voice sounded across the room.


    "Do some work at home..." Yang an replied in silence.


    "Hehe, you can still work? Which woman do you work hard on..." he smiled and said very vulgar.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Yang an asked with a frown.


    "I heard that you lost more than 64000 to Wang Lao yesterday. Is there such a thing?" the other side was stunned and finally came to the point.


    "... why are you asking about this?" Yang an asked with a red face and a stiff neck.


    "You say there is no such thing!"


    "Yes, why?" Yang an replied in a very blunt tone.


    "Do you want to win back..."


    "Don''t you talk nonsense? Who doesn''t want to win back after losing..." Yang an pulled up a grass and fell on his mouth.


    "If you want to win back, come to me with your money at seven this evening!"


    "I lost all my money. Where can I get money?" Yang an sighed and said helplessly.


    "You can do it yourself! Wang Laoliu won more than 60000 yuan with He Zi a few days ago. Today we are going to make a game to win back the money. I want to ask you if you want to join us. If you don''t have money..."


    I''m going to hang up on the other side.


    "Wait a minute, you and Hezi are going to cheat?" Yang anling shouted quickly.


    "Can you keep your voice down? Let others hear..."


    "Are you two crazy!" Yang an whispered, biting her teeth.


    "What''s crazy? If we don''t play some tricks, how can we win back the money? We can''t take out the money for planting seeds in the spring..." the opposite didn''t matter.


    "How can people find out?"


    "We made an appointment with Wang Laoliu at the casino in the back palace. Their venue is clean and no one doubts it. In addition, if we don''t understand this in the venue, no one will find it!" said the opposite with great confidence.


    "Then you can''t do it like this? If you catch it, you have to cut off your hands!" Yang an then advised.


    "It''s not Anzi. I always thought you were a man, but now I find that you are so timid. Hezi''s counsellor B is not afraid. What are you afraid of?" the opposite tone revealed contempt.


    "This is not a bold thing..."


    "All right, you can''t love it. If you want to play, come to my house to find me at 7 o''clock. If you don''t play, you should know nothing about it..."


    Before Yang an finished his words, he hung up the phone directly opposite.


    "Shit, this is crazy!"


    Yang an scolded wordlessly, then put away his mobile phone and turned to walk into the yard.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Yang Jing, who was pulling grass in the yard, asked at a high voice when she saw Yang an coming back.


    "It''s all right..." Yang an waved her hand out of her mind, and then walked into the house.


    "If you have nothing to do, come and help me pull the grass. What are you going to do in the house?"


    "I''m tired. I''ll have a rest..." then Yang an went straight into the room.


    "There are many things..." Yang Jing looked at Yang an''s back and muttered, then bent down and pulled up the grass.


    ����


    After Yang an returned to the house, he lay on the Kang tossing and turning. In his mind, he kept repeating the scene that Wang Laoliu won his money that day and the contents of the phone just now.


    "Shit!"


    "Pa!"


    Yang an suddenly sat up, slapped himself in the mouth, and then lay down.


    Ten minutes later, Yang an sat up again, took out his mobile phone and dialed back to the one just now.


    "What''s the matter? You have money?" he asked directly when he answered the phone.


    "Is this what you said sure?" Yang an asked with a frown.


    "Nonsense, I borrowed 100000 and Hezi borrowed 50000. You can''t tell!"


    "..." Yang an was silent for a moment, then clenched his teeth and said, "count me in the evening!"


    "Well, come to me later?"


    "OK!"


    With that, Yang an hung up the phone, put on her shoes and went straight to the only wardrobe at home.


    "Bang!"


    Yang an opened the old wooden wardrobe and a blue and white Travel Bag appeared in his eyes.


    "Shit!"


    Yang an scolded, and the hand he wanted to reach in came back.


    He looked back at the dying old mother on the Kang and looked at the wardrobe. His eyes kept turning


    Half an hour later, Yang an stole 100000 yuan and ran out of the house directly.


    Yang Jing in the yard saw Yang an running away and thought Yang an might have gone out to play. She didn''t think much about pulling grass


    ����


    An hour later, Yang an came to his companion''s home. His companion also had any serious name. Everyone he knew called him dog leftovers. Dog leftovers was originally an honest and responsible rural man. He cultivated land at home when he was busy and went out to work when he was not busy. He had a daughter-in-law and a son at home.


    "Coming?" the dog saw Yang an and said hello with a smile.


    "Well, what do you do at night?" Yang an asked, sitting on the Kang.


    "Pa!"


    The dog took out two boxes of cigarettes from his trouser pocket and threw them in front of Yang an.


    "What does this mean?" Yang an picked up the cigarette, looked over and over several times, and asked very puzzled.


    "Don''t underestimate this cigarette. I studied it with Hezi for more than half a month..." the dog leaned back his neck and said proudly.


    "What do you mean?" Yang an vaguely felt that the smoke might be wrong, because the two boxes of cigarettes were all opened.


    "Come here, you come here!" the dog remnant God waved his hand to Yang an mysteriously.


    Yang an put his ear to the mouth of the dog remnant. The dog remnant whispered, "we put something in the cigarette..."


    "What?" Yang an Leng asked.


    "The juice from oleander leaves!"


    "You''re crazy. Don''t you know that stuff is poisonous?" Yang an shouted with her eyes wide open.


    "What are you always shouting about? We don''t put much. He smoked a cigarette. At most, he was a little confused..." the dog covered Yang an''s mouth.


    "That''s not good. Who is responsible for the accident!" Yang an still refused.


    "Oh, don''t worry. There will be no accident. Hezi''s father is an old traditional Chinese medicine. He has inquired with his father..."


    "Really?" hearing this, Yang an was a little relieved, because he knew Hezi''s father and was indeed a famous old traditional Chinese medicine.


    "Brother, I have a family with a daughter-in-law. Can I do anything to kill?" said the dog residue, hugging Yang an''s shoulder.


    "..." Yang an looked at gouyu and didn''t speak, because he felt that what gouyu said was really reasonable.


    "Let''s play with him first, and then you give him a cigarette from time to time, and slowly he starts to get confused... Then I secretly change a card, and then I''ll give him a bigger one, and then give you a bigger one, so that he can throw more money inside. Let''s try to dry him up! How''s my plan perfect?" the dog left a smile on his face, I''m very satisfied with my plan.


    "Hehe, what do you think?" Yang an asked with a smile.


    "Yes, yes!"


    "Cow force!"


    "Whether our brother San can turn over depends on today''s one. Brother, you have to straighten it well!" the dog residue patted Yang an on the shoulder.


    "Certainly no problem!"


    At this time, Yang an''s eyes can only be described in two words, greedy!


    At nine o''clock in the evening, outside the back palace.


    "Creak!"


    A taxi rudely stopped at the side of the road outside the harem. There were three people on board, namely Yang an, gouyu and He Zi.


    "When we go in, we''ll lose first and then win. When the time is almost up, I''ll give you a sharp hand of dice, and you can throw money into it..." the dog asked Yang an as he walked into our store.


    "Understand!" Yang an nodded, then walked into the casino under the harem with great strides.


    "Ye, why did he come again?" the north and South in the bar said disgustingly after seeing Yang an.


    "Hehe, if you have money, don''t lend it to him if you lose later, you know?" I said while drinking tea and watching Yang an.


    "Well, I know."


    Wang Laoliu, who was watching the excitement at the other end, saw Yang an and they came in, and quickly greeted them with a smile on his face.


    "Dog leftovers, coming!" Wang Laoliu shouted with a smile at dog leftovers.


    "Sixth brother, you came early..." Gou Yu replied with a smile.


    "It''s OK. Being idle is also idle. Come out for a walk... Anzi is coming too?" Wang Laoliu glanced at Yang an and asked.


    "Well, I didn''t have fun with you that day. I''m going to fight with you today!" said Yang an, shaking the money bag in her hand.


    "Ha ha, it''s easy to say. What are you going to play today?"


    "Tie golden flowers!" the dog suggested.


    Here, this golden flower is also called cockfighting in Northeast China. Why is it called cockfighting?


    Because this game is very simple and rough, and it is also the most exciting game. Ordinary people are easy to be anxious when fighting, just like cockfighting in ancient times.


    Zajinhua said that it is also simple. A family has three cards, which is smaller than the size.


    However, it is neither simple nor simple, because this kind of play needs to consider a person''s psychological quality and psychological endurance. If he plays well, he not only has excellent psychological quality, but also goes back to analyze the opponent''s psychology.


    I''ve seen too many bad cards win big money, and good cards lose more money.


    For a simple example, you take a bad hand, but you directly put down 8000. Generally, the opposite card may not be with you, so you win money. This is fried!


    From another angle, you have a good hand. You think it''s good, so you keep throwing money in, but you happen to have a big hand opposite, and it''s just bigger than you. Do you lose money?


    If you keep that bad card, you won''t follow. In fact, you can''t lose much money. What you''re afraid of is taking that kind of small card.


    Therefore, I always think that gold flowers account for one-third of luck and two-thirds of strength.


    Today, however, Yang an and his family are trying to win Wang Laoliu''s money by using this kind of psychology.


    "OK, tie a few!" Wang Laoliu readily agreed.


    "Let''s open a private room to play. It''s a mess outside..." gouyu continued.


    "Ha ha, North and south open a private room for me!" Wang Laoliu smiled and shouted at North and south.


    "OK!"


    Two minutes later, Wang Laoliu, Yang an, gouyu and He Zi sat in the box and played with gold flowers.


    "Hua Hua!"


    While shuffling, Wang Laoliu looked at Yang an and asked, "Anzi, how big are we playing today?"


    "At the end of ten dollars!" Yang an answered without thinking.


    "How many caps?" asked the dog.


    "It''s all old men. You can throw as much money as you have to seal it!" Yang an patted 100000 yuan on the table, then looked at Wang Laoliu and said, "my money is here. I didn''t lose!"


    "Pa!"


    Wang Laoliu knew what Yang an meant, and then took out a cloth bag and threw it on the table.


    "A total of 200000, watch playing..." Wang Laoliu said lightly, and then began to deal cards from house to house.


    Yang''an''s dog left Hezi. When they saw 200000 on the table, their eyes were green. Wang Laoliu looked at the reaction of the three people, smiled and didn''t speak, and dealt cards quietly.


    ����


    "Anzi, do you want to talk to me?" said Wang Laoliu, looking at Yang an with a smile on his face.


    "What''s the old urge? I''ll study it..." Yang an''s acting skills are very good. He rubbed his hands with constipation on his face. He hesitated and didn''t know whether to follow or not.


    "Pa! Playing poker is like an old woman..." Wang Laoliu lit a cigarette for himself and said irritably.


    "Fuck you, don''t follow!" Yang an pretended to be very angry and threw the three cards into the pile.


    "Ha ha, you''re welcome if you don''t follow me..." Wang Laoliu laughed and hugged the money on the table. It''s estimated that Wang Laoliu can win seven or eight thousand.


    Gouyu and Yang''an looked at each other and smiled. Neither of them spoke.


    The game continues.


    According to the plot arranged in advance, Yang an kept losing money to Wang Laoliu. In about half an hour, Yang an could lose forty or fifty thousand, while Wang Laoliu could win more than one hundred thousand.


    Yang an counted the money and continued to smoke for Wang Laoliu. After a while, Wang Laoliu smoked a box of cigarettes with more things.


    "How can I get more confused..." Wang Laoliu shook his head and said vaguely.


    "Why, sixth brother, you won''t want to run after winning the money?" the dog asked with a smile.


    "Fart, is my Wang Laoliu like that?" Wang Laoliu shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Hehe, not the best!" Yang an replied with a smile, then quietly kicked the dog, indicating that he could almost start.


    The dog gave Yang an a clear look, and they looked at each other and smiled.


    "Hua Hua..." Wang Laoliu washed a handful of cards and then began the next one.


    The card of Wang Laoliu is relatively small. The dog wins money with one to three.


    There is a rule for such things as zajinhua, that is, whoever wins will be the dealer. Therefore, when Yang''an saw that Wang Laoliu threw the card, he and Hezi threw the card and let the dog remain as the dealer.


    "Ha ha, all these broken cards win money..." the dog smiled and then began to shuffle the cards. Wang Laoliu on the side had long lost his state and kept dozing off.


    "Shua Shua!" the dog residue began to deal.


    This time, the dog leftover used the most elementary method of making a thousand. He learned it from the program "uncover the secrets of gambling". The term is called drawing cards.


    Is to put the cards you want at the bottom, normally send them to others, and send them to yourself, so you can get the cards you want.


    Originally, this way is easy to find, but in the current state of Wang Laoliu, he has no intention to look at the dog residue.


    "Shua!"


    As like as two peas of Yang An, he took a few rubbing and opened it. He saw A, just like the dog left. Yang An grinned and laughed. He didn''t speak.


    Here, let''s talk about the color a, also known as Tonghua A. in zajinhua, a is the largest card and the second is the smallest card. Yang an got three cards of the same color, and there is also an A. This card is a very large card in zajinhua, second only to Tonghua dragon and leopard.


    Tonghua dragon refers to not only the same design and color, but also the same numerical order. This is called Tonghua dragon.


    A leopard is like three cards.


    However, these two types of cards are very difficult to see. Basically, it is not easy for you to see them once in two or three hours. Therefore, the cards in Yang''an''s hand are basically invincible cards, and the dog has left a cheat, so the cards in Wang Laoliu''s hand should not be small, but they will not be greater than the cards in Yang''an''s hand.


    "Pa!"


    The dog residue threw the card directly into the pile of cards, and then scolded and said, "what''s the idea..."


    "Yes! Today''s idea back!" Hezi also threw the cards into the pile.


    At this time, Wang Laoliu and Yang an were left on the table.


    "Six elder brothers, how is it?" Yang an looked at Wang Laoliu confidently and asked.


    "Ha ha, this card is a little interesting..." at this time, Wang Laoliu didn''t feel depressed just now. On the contrary, he was very energetic.


    "I''ll throw five thousand first to see how interesting you are..." Yang an smiled and took out five thousand yuan and threw it on the table.


    "Anzi, the card is not small!" Wang Laoliu glanced at Yang an and then threw out five thousand.


    "No small, I''ll see you on the money..." Yang an threw out another 10000.


    "Hehe, that''s right. It''s the man who wins money in the casino! Follow 10000!"


    "Pa!"


    "Pa!"


    ����


    In this way, neither of them was satisfied with the other. They gradually threw 70000 yuan into it. Yang an''s money almost bottomed out in an instant, and then he borrowed 20000 yuan from gouyu.

 Chapter 1723

    "I''m talking to 20000. Anzi, do you have no money in your hand, or we''ll have a good time. We''re both friends. It''s not good to play too much..." Wang Laoliu looked at Yang an and kindly reminded him.


    "No, there is no father and son in the casino. The friends from there..."


    Normally, we play Jinhua. If the two families look at the money, they will generally discuss the opening of cards, which is good for everyone, because no one can be sure that the card in their hand is the largest, but just throw the card, the money in the early stage is also put in, and no one is willing, so it''s almost open, which is fair to everyone.


    But Yang an didn''t take Wang Laoliu''s words seriously at all, because he thought he couldn''t lose, so he turned to Hezi and asked, "Hezi, do you have any money in your hand?"


    "There are more than 5000..." He Zi whispered back.


    "Shit!" Yang an scolded silently. More than 5000 yuan was not enough to follow the note. Then he opened the door and shouted, "north and south!"


    "What''s the matter?" when the north and South heard Yang an''s cry, they knew that he must have lost money, so they frowned back.


    "Give me 20000 yuan!" Yang an said, looking at the north and South at the door.


    "Ha ha, Anzi, it''s really unlucky here. We just lost our money..." Nanbei replied with a smile.


    "Shit, what do you mean? I didn''t borrow money last time, but I didn''t borrow money this time? Can you open the casino?" Yang an scolded a little reluctantly.


    "Pay attention to your words. Can''t you understand when I say I have no money?" north and South curled their mouths and frowned.


    "I don''t understand. Call your boss..." Yang an waved her hand impatiently.


    "The boss has no money here..."


    "Are you finished? Why am I so hard to borrow some money?" Yang an shouted with her neck askew.


    "I''ll tell you for the last time. Be careful when you talk. Don''t talk to my mother..." north and South stared at the beads and said in a trembling voice.


    "No, you''re a waiter. What''s the B with us? Why? Look, I''m down now, aren''t I?" said Yang an. She even moved her hand and stabbed the north and South with her fingers.


    "Draft? I told you to be careful when you talk to me!" the north and South shouted, and then waved their arms with red eyes.


    "Pa."


    A loud mouth sounded in the private room.


    "Yang an, I told you clearly today that I won''t lend you such a rotten gambler if I have money. If I can play with you, I can''t play with your mother. Hurry to roll the calf for me!" the north and South scolded Yang an, who was ignorant on his face, and then turned and walked out of the private room.


    Yang an''s mouth was covered with blood and looked at the back of the north and the south in a daze.


    "Why don''t we do it today, Anzi..." Wang Laoliu advised with some embarrassment.


    "Yes, Anzi, you can''t open cards..." the dog residue also said.


    "Don''t move! Hold the card for me and I''ll go home and get the money!" Yang an stretched out her finger and pointed to the dog''s red eyes.


    "Anzi!"


    "Anzi!"


    Before gouyu and others reacted, Yang an had run out of the private room. When Yang an passed the bar, he glanced at the north and south. The north and South also saw him, but neither of them spoke.


    Someone here may ask, why didn''t Yang an fight back when the north and the South hit Yang an?


    In fact, to put it bluntly, Yang an still knows his weight. He doesn''t listen to the story of our harem, so he puts on a B and really starts to fight. Even if a waiter hits him, he doesn''t dare to fight back.


    In the private room, Wang Laoliu, dog leftovers and He Zi smoked quietly. No one dared to move the cards on the table. They had to wait quietly for Yang an to come back.


    After Yang an left the casino, he called a taxi directly.


    "Where are you, little brother?" the driver asked with a smile.


    "Xiangmin village." Yang an replied irritably.


    When the driver started the car, Yang an looked at the night scene outside. He felt why the north and South dared to hit him. Isn''t it because he didn''t have money?


    If he had money, North and South would never do that!


    Gradually, Yang an''s thinking has approached an extreme state.


    Although it''s a bit wrong to say that we don''t lend him money, we''re not close to this money. We''re also out of good intentions. If we lend him money endlessly, we can only make him fall into a greater abyss. Profits can''t be changed with Yang an''s current state. Slowly, he can only sink deeper and deeper, so I want to control him in this way.


    But Yang an doesn''t think so. He just thinks we despise him.


    "Step, step!"


    The taxi stopped at the entrance of the village. Yang an took advantage of the faint moonlight and ran home quickly.


    "Creak..."


    Yang an gently pushed open the wooden door outside the yard, making a creaking friction sound.


    "Anzi, are you back?"


    At this time, Yang Jing''s cry suddenly came from the house. When Yang an heard the cry, he quickly hid in the corner.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Five minutes later, Yang an took two deep breaths, then wiped the sweat on his forehead and crept into the house.


    After entering the house, Yang an ran directly to the old mother''s house because he knew where his sister''s money was.


    "Creak!"


    Yang an opened the cabinet and found that the blue and white travel bag was still lying quietly inside.


    The moonlight outside shone on Yang an''s face. Yang an saw his face through the mirror on the cabinet. He gave a helpless sneer, and then reached out and grabbed the travel bag inside the cabinet.


    "Step on!"


    After taking the money, Yang an hurried outside the house.


    "Anzi, come back early!"


    At this time, the old mother in the room suddenly shouted softly.


    It turned out that Yang an''s mother was always awake. Although he knew what his son was going to do with the money, she didn''t stop it because she knew she couldn''t stop it


    Yang an looked back at his mother, then bit his lips and said, "en!"


    Ten minutes later, Yang an rode a motorcycle, braved the cold night wind, holding 100000 yuan that should have been for his mother''s operation in his arms, driving frantically on the road to the city.


    This road is particularly long for Yang an, and the scenery on the roadside is also particularly gloomy


    "Tu Tu Tu!"


    The exhaust pipe of the motorcycle made a loud noise.


    Yang an secretly vowed that if he lost all his money, he would commit suicide!


    ����


    Wang Laoliu, gouyu, Hezi and others who had been waiting in the private room for a long time finally saw Yang an coming back.


    "Pa!" Yang an threw his bag on the table and lit himself a cigarette.


    "Anzi, where did you get the money?" Wang Laoliu looked at the money on the table and asked in some doubt.


    "You can''t control this... Come and play!"


    With that, Yang an opened the wine glass buckled on his card, then took out 20000 yuan from his travel bag and threw it on the table.


    "Hehe, Anzi, are you going to have a fight with me?" Wang Laoliu picked up his poker and looked at Yang an with a smile.


    "No, I found out why you talk so much? Do you play?" Yang an was extremely upset and narrowed her eyes.


    "Pa!"


    Wang Laoliu directly took out 50000 yuan and threw it on the table. He said calmly: "20000, 20000 is meaningless. They are all great men. Have fun!"


    Yang an pulled his bag and found that 80000 yuan remained in it. If he wanted to open a card at this time, he needed 100000 yuan. If he continued to follow, he would not have enough money in the next round. He was thinking about what to do at this time!


    "Anzi, we also know each other. If you throw the rest of the money in, can I even look at me?" Wang Laoliu saw Yang an''s idea at this time and said with a very magnanimous look.


    "Ha ha, OK!" Yang an licked her lips, then directly poured all the money in her travel bag onto the table, and then opened the cards in her hand.


    "Dice a! If you''re a leopard, you''ll take it!"


    Yang''an stared at the beads and shouted at Wang Laoliu. Then he looked at the dog remnant, but the dog remnant didn''t dare to look at Yang''an, so he quickly moved his eyes elsewhere.


    "Hehe, Anzi, you said your idea today..." Wang Laoliu opened his card with a smile, and then stretched out his hand to hug the money on the table.


    Yang an quickly picked up Wang Laoliu''s card and found that Wang Laoliu was also a Dicer a!


    But Wang Laoliu is a Dicer AQ, while Yang an is a Dicer AJ. Wang Laoliu just won Yang an, and won so little.


    "Splash!"


    Yang an sat down on the stool and muttered with desperate eyes: "this... This is impossible!"


    "Today''s card is interesting. Dice a meets dice a. Anzi, you said your idea..." Wang Laoliu laughed and put away the money on the table.


    "It''s impossible..." Yang an shook his head and still refused to believe this fact. At this time, his spirit had been in a trance.


    "An... An Zi!" the dog remnant looked at Yang an and stammered.


    "I''ll go!" Yang an shouted angrily, and then directly punched the dog in the face.


    "Bang!"


    The dog was knocked down directly on the ground.


    Yang an rode on the dog''s neck and punched him in the dog''s face.


    "Don''t you say I''m sure to win this one? Tell us why?"


    Yang an stared at the beads and shouted.


    "I... I don''t know..." the dog replied with blood on his face.


    "Anzi, it''s really not our fault! Don''t fight!" at this time, Hezi also came up and advised.


    All the conversations were heard by Wang Laoliu. Wang Laoliu smiled and then walked out of the private room with his money bag on his back.


    On the other side, after hearing the shouting from the private room, the north and South quickly took out two pickaxes from under the bar.


    "Brother song, there''s a fight in the private room..." the north and South shouted at Yang Song while looking at the monitoring.


    "Fuck, it''s shameless, isn''t it!" Yang Song put away his mobile phone, took the pickaxe from the north and South hands, and then rushed directly to the private room with the north and south.


    "What''s the matter?" Yang Song asked with a cigarette in his mouth and squinting at Yang an.


    "I..." Yang an looked at Yang Song and stammered. He didn''t know what to say.


    "Make trouble, isn''t it?" Yang Song then asked.


    "Go, I lost everything. I''m afraid of you!" Yang an rushed to Yang Song with a stool.


    "Bang!"


    Before Yang an rushed to Yang Song, the North-South pick swung directly on Yang an''s face.


    "Fuck! Give face, don''t want face!"


    North and South and Yang Song rotate pickaxes and shoot Yang an crazily. Yang an lies on the ground and directly loses his resistance.


    He Zi was left behind by the dog. Seeing that Yang an was beaten, he didn''t come to fight for the first time. Instead, he quickly picked up his money and ran out of the private room.


    "Draft it, don''t let me see it again in the future, you know?" ten minutes later, the north and South pulled Yang an''s hair, looked at his bloody face and asked.


    "I see!" Yang Anmu nodded.


    "Go away!" the north and South loosened Yang an, then turned and walked out of the private room.


    Yang an staggered out of the casino. At this time, he was penniless. He was a joke in the eyes of everyone in the casino. Yang an thought he was a joke.


    He knows there must be a problem. If he follows the arranged plot, Wang Laoliu can''t win himself. What does this mean?


    A fool can think of it.


    This game is not for Wang Laoliu at all, but for himself!


    The dog left Hezi and Wang Laoliu win their money together. At this time, Yang an''s hatred for Wang Laoliu is far less than that of the dog left Hezi.


    Yang an has known gouyu for more than ten years. Unexpectedly, gouyu betrayed himself at this time.


    After wandering aimlessly on the road for a while, Yang an had only one idea in his heart, that is revenge!


    "Tu Tu Tu!"


    Yang an rode a motorcycle crazy on the road. At this time, his eyes were full of blood and scarlet!


    Two hours later, Yang an returned home and took out two things, a kitchen knife and a bottle of Erguotou.


    Yang an drank up a large bottle of Erguotou in a kilogram. At this time, he only had the word revenge in his heart. Such a person has long been abnormal in his heart, because he had no love.


    Yang an went directly to the dog''s house with the strength of wine.


    At this time, gouyu is eating hot pot with his wife and children. Because gouyu''s house is a bungalow, Yang anmao can clearly hear the dialogue in the house under the window.


    "Dad, where did you get the money?" the leftover daughter-in-law asked with a smile while drinking beer.


    "Ha ha, from Yang An''s fool''s hand..." "the dog left sipping the Baijiu", the ruddy face replied.


    "You''ve colluded with the Wang Laoliu, haven''t you?" the leftover daughter-in-law then asked.


    "This is not nonsense. If I didn''t play with him, could I get the money?" the dog left proudly.


    "Isn''t it a little bad, neighbors..."


    "You bitch, every family knows a fart! In this society, if I didn''t have a way, I would have been the same as Yang an''s fool..."


    The conversation between the two people clearly reached Yang an''s ears, and his right hand holding the firewood chopper began to tremble.


    "Hoo Hoo!" Yang an lit a cigarette and tried to calm himself down.


    Two minutes later, Yang an threw away her cigarette butts and went directly to the door of gouyu''s house.


    "Bang bang!"


    Yang an knocked at the door without expression.


    "Who?"


    Cried the leftover daughter-in-law.


    "Bang bang!"


    Yang an didn''t speak and knocked on the door.


    "Don''t knock, it''s coming..."


    The dog''s daughter-in-law replied, and then the front door was opened with a creak.


    "Bang!"


    Yang an kicked the leftover daughter-in-law''s stomach, pointed to the leftover daughter-in-law with a firewood chopper and said, "be honest!"


    "Anzi!" the leftover daughter-in-law suddenly shouted loudly. She wanted to report to the leftover dog.


    "Pooh!"


    Yang an frowned and chopped a knife on the neck of the leftover daughter-in-law, and the blood sprayed directly on Yang an''s face.


    The body of the dog''s daughter-in-law on the ground struggled twice and lost its vitality.


    "Drinking?"


    Yang an''s face was full of blood. Looking at the dog residue hiding on the Kang, he asked with a smile.


    "Anzi, you... You listen to me..." at this time, gouyu has been scared to incontinence, looked at Yang an with desperate eyes and said.


    "Hehe, explain..." Yang an wiped the blood on his face with his clothes, and then sat in front of the hot pot and rinsed mutton.


    "I... I was forced, too. I don''t really want to hurt you..." dog residue sat on the Kang, staring at Yang an''s hand and chopping a kitchen knife, stammered.


    "Who came up with this idea?" Yang an asked expressionless.


    "Wang Laoliu..."


    "Hula!"


    Yang an overturned the hot pot, pointed to the dog residue and shouted, "I''ll ask you for the last time, who came up with this idea!"


    "... it''s me!"


    The dog remained silent for a moment and returned with dim eyes.


    "How much did you share?" Yang an then asked.


    "Twenty thousand!"


    "Just because of 20000 yuan, you betrayed our relationship for more than ten years?" Yang an was incredible.


    "..." the dog kept his head down and didn''t speak.


    "Hehe, friends of more than ten years are not worth 20000 yuan..." Yang an smiled helplessly, then went to the dog and asked, "where''s the money?"


    "In the cupboard..." the dog shivered and pointed to the underground cupboard.


    Ten minutes later, the house was like hell on earth. The remains of the dog were blurred by Yang an''s firewood cutting knife, and the white wall was bright red


    Yang an took 20000 yuan and went straight home. When she got home, Yang an''s sister Yang Jing had woken up.


    ����


    "Anzi, where''s the money I put in the cabinet?" Yang Jing asked, sitting on the Kang, with faint tears hanging from the corners of her eyes.


    "... sister!" Yang an bit her lips and looked back at Yang Jing.


    "Where''s the money? Where''s our mother''s life-saving money?" Yang Jing roared.


    "Lost... Lost..." Yang an stammered at the door.


    "What did you say?" Yang Jing''s face was unbelievable.


    "Splash!"


    Yang an bit her teeth and knelt directly on the ground. Then she looked at Yang Jing with tears and said, "sister, I''m sorry for you. I lost my money. I''m not human, I''m not human!"


    Yang an sobbed as she smoked her mouth.


    "Yang an, are you crazy? That''s the money I got from divorce to save my mother''s life! You lost... That''s my mother''s life-saving money! It''s impossible to live this day, mom! What should my mother do? Tell me!" Yang Jing pulled Yang an''s neck and shouted in a crazy mood.


    "Bang bang!"


    "Mom, my son is unfilial!" Yang an ignored Yang Jing, but knocked several heads at the old mother on the Kang.


    "You''re still not human! That''s our mother''s life-saving money!" Yang Jing sat on the ground in a trance, her eyes blankly shouted.


    "Sister, I''m sorry! I''m going to give my mother change for treatment!"


    After that, Yang an patted the money left by the dog on the table, and then strode out of the house.


    ����


    About two hours later, the Bureau received a report that three members of the dog''s family were killed. Even the eight year old child was not spared. The modus operandi was very cruel.


    It is said that after the criminal investigation entered the house for many years, some couldn''t help vomiting, because most of the remaining dog bodies were thrown into the hot pot. When the villagers found them, the meat was already cooked.


    On the other hand, Wang Laoliu and He Zi who received the news rushed to the field with their family.


    At 4 p.m. the next day, in the harem office.


    I sat at my desk, eating instant noodles and looking at the accounts of the bar and Casino. At this time, a news broke out on the TV in the office.


    "Yesterday morning, a murder occurred in the two group of 502 rural areas in the city. A family of three people was killed. The crime was very cruel. After the suspect had succeeded, he fled and drove away. The suspect was Yang An, who was the same villager in the same village as the victim. If anyone found the next person, please contact the local police immediately.


    After the incident, the provincial public security department and the Municipal Public Security Bureau made a rapid deployment. Any criminal who despises the law will eventually be dealt with. Our public security bureau will solve the case within one month. Our reporter Zhang SEC will report for you, pay attention to the progress of the case, and please pay attention to the evening news. "The host of light makeup Liumei gushed on TV, Next to the news is a recent photo of Yang an.


    "Hehe, now this man is crazy..." I looked down at the account book and frowned.


    However, the moment I looked up, I suddenly saw a picture of Yang an.


    "How could it be him?"


    I put down the account book in my hand and muttered suspiciously, because I had an impression of Yang an, and I vaguely heard from north and South yesterday that Yang an seemed to be making trouble in our casino, but North and South handled it by themselves, so I didn''t take it seriously.


    "Pa Pa Pa Pa!"


    I picked up the landline on the desk and quickly dialed north and south.


    "Leaf, what''s the matter?" north and South answered the phone soon.


    "Where are you now?" I asked quickly.


    "At home, what''s the matter?"


    "Come to the office..."


    "Good!"


    Fifteen minutes later, the north and South stormed into the office.


    "What''s the matter?" north and South sat opposite me and gasped.


    "What happened to Yang an yesterday?" I asked, looking at North and south.


    "I don''t know the specific situation. I just saw them fighting in the private room, and then Yang Song and I threw him out..." north and South simply recalled what happened yesterday.


    "Da Da!"


    I clicked the mouse and found the TV news on the computer.


    "Come on, see if there is this person who has a conflict with Yang an?"


    I pointed to the pictures left by the dog on the computer and asked North and south.


    "Is he... Dead... Dead?"


    North and South looked at the photos of the dog left and the photos of the crime scene nearby, and stammered and nodded.


    "Shit, 80% of Yang an''s murder has something to do with their gambling yesterday..."


    I rubbed my cheeks and said with some worry.

 Chapter 1724

    "I didn''t expect this man to have the courage to kill..." at this time, the north and the South were still immersed in the shock of Yang an''s murder.


    "What can''t gamblers do?" I asked, looking at the north and South with my neck askew.


    "...." north and South looked at me and didn''t speak.


    "OK, you go down and tell the casino to pay attention these days. Don''t open the overall situation..." I waved my hand impatiently.


    "Yes." the South and the North agreed, and then opened the stool to go outside.


    "You started with Yang Song, didn''t you?" I suddenly looked up and shouted.


    "Do it..."


    "... be careful with Yang Song these two days!"


    "OK!" north and South nodded and then walked out of the office.


    After walking north and south, I looked at the news on the computer screen and fell into meditation.


    Although it is said that this matter has nothing to do with our casino, if it is found out, the casino in our harem must have something to do with it. Firstly, our casino is illegal, and secondly, we provide their gambling places, so I think they will find me sooner or later.


    I always thought Yang an was an ordinary gambler, but I never thought he could have the courage to kill. I really deserved that sentence. Ten bets and nine madness.


    Maybe we often hear stories about who lost the house, the child and the daughter-in-law.


    At first, I thought it was all a joke. How could there be such a person in reality?


    But when I started running this casino, I knew that if gamblers lose red eyes, there is nothing they can''t do!


    Because they had no reason to talk about at that time!


    After thinking for a while, I picked up my cell phone and dialed Guo Siwei. I wanted to find out from his mouth, or I always felt insecure.


    "Is it convenient to speak?" I asked softly after Guo thought received the phone.


    "You said..."


    "How much do you know about Yang''an''s case?"


    "I don''t know much. The municipal bureau still attaches great importance to it. You''d better be careful!" Guo thought softly replied.


    "Will it involve our harem?"


    "Depending on the situation, not for the time being. There is no evidence to indicate what the murderer killed for, and the wardrobe at the scene of the crime has been opened, so the main investigation direction now is house robbery..."


    "That''s good!" I finally breathed a sigh of relief when I heard Guo Siwei''s words. As long as we don''t focus on gambling, there will be nothing in our harem.


    "OK, I''ll hang up first."


    "Good!"


    After hanging up the phone, I called Yang Song again and communicated with him briefly, asking him to be more careful in recent days.


    ����


    On the other hand, after Yang an left home, he left H city directly by bus, because he knew that the rest of the dog would leak sooner or later and would find him sooner or later, so he ran to the city next to H city early.


    Although Yang an left H City, he didn''t run away aimlessly. He came to the nearby city for a purpose. His mother hasn''t landed before the operation. Yang an wants to collect her mother''s medicine expenses before he goes in.


    There are two reasons why he didn''t plan to do the business of sneak shooting this time. One is that he came slowly and the other is that he didn''t bring the camera.


    So he is going to rob with the most direct and violent means this time!


    When Yang Angan secretly photographed, he still knew the address of the little three maintained by the rich. These people were very rich. Generally, the rich people liked to hide their money in the little three''s house. The only thing to prevent was that they couldn''t work that day and their property was frozen.


    It turned out that Yang an didn''t dare to do such a business because the risk factor was too high, and if he was caught, he might not get out in his life, but now he has that kind of concern. People are killed and robbery is nothing.


    In a small hotel.


    Yang an lies in front of the window with a military telescope in his hand and constantly observes the situation of the opposite community.


    Midnight, in a hotel.


    Yang an squatted in front of the window next to the room for an afternoon and an evening, and his telescope was always aimed at the opposite room.


    He wants to start with Xiaomi of H city this time. Anyway, he will do a big job, so he directly points the spearhead at the current leader of H city.


    Yang an looked down at his mobile phone and felt that the time was almost up. He packed his things directly. Three minutes later, with a dark gray travel bag on his back, he strode out of the hotel and came to the high-end community opposite the hotel.


    This community is a new real estate opened in recent years. Many and bosses in H city like to hide their beauty here. The reason is that this community is highly secretive and far from H City, which is not easy to be found.


    However, Yang Angan came to this community when he secretly photographed, so he still knows very well about the environment here. He also specially equipped with the door card and elevator card of this community.


    Yang an entered the community almost without any obstacles, and smoothly came to Xiaomi''s door.


    "Ding Dong, Ding Dong!"


    Yang an found the house number according to his memory. Because he stepped on it all afternoon, Yang an determined that this room was the one he was looking for.


    "Ding Dong, Ding Dong!"


    After Yang an rang the doorbell for a while, she found no response, so she pressed it several times.


    In the house, a girl was lying in bed with a boy for the most primitive communication.


    "What''s going on?" the boy asked in a panic after hearing the doorbell, "is... Is that your family?"


    "No, I''ll go and see... You hide first..." the girl put on her pajamas, got out of bed and walked to the door.


    "Come on, don''t press..."


    Just then a girl''s voice came out of the room.


    "Fast food..."


    Yang an glanced at the fast food box in the corridor trash can and replied quickly.


    "Who ordered fast food? I didn''t order it?"


    The girl asked in some doubt, but she didn''t open the door.


    "I don''t know. The address is written here. Open the door quickly so that I can send the next family..." Yang an pretended to be worried.


    "OK, you wait..."


    The girl in the room was inked and opened the door in five or six minutes.


    Yang an turned his head and looked at the girl who opened the door. His body was stunned. Although he looked at the girl through a telescope all afternoon, he had never seen a real person. It was really beautiful.


    The girl looks a bit like the popular first-line female star surnamed Yang. Her skin is very white. Her big watery eyes blink at Yang an. When she opened the door, the girl wore a silk translucent Pajama, which can block her round little ass, coupled with the looming double peaks on her chest and the big white legs exposed to the air, Look straight at Yang an.


    "What about fast food?"


    The girl looked at Yang an''s squinting eyes and frowned in disgust.


    "Hehe, rich people can play!"


    Yang an smiled, then reached out and grabbed a hand in front of the girl''s chest.


    "Ah! What are you doing?" the girl quickly stepped back and shouted.


    "How much does old fan give you this year? The treatment is good!"


    Yang an looked around the luxurious room, and then took out the firewood knife that killed the dog''s family from his travel bag.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    The girl stepped back and looked at Yang''an with trembling.


    "I''m no one, just come and get something. You''d better not shout..."


    Yang an walked to the girl and said calmly.


    "I have nothing here. You... You go..."


    The girl stared at Yang an and stammered. Looking at the knife in Yang an''s hand, the girl really didn''t dare to shout.


    "There are people in the house?" Yang an found that the girl had been looking towards the bedroom. She felt that something might be wrong.


    "No... no!" the girl replied nervously, subconsciously avoiding Yang an''s eyes.


    "Fuck... Come in with me!"


    Yang an scolded and then dragged the girl''s arm to the bedroom.


    "There''s really no one in there!"


    The girl struggled and shouted.


    "Pa!"


    Yang an slapped the girl''s face directly, and then directly scolded the girl: "don''t give face, don''t be shameless..."


    However, at this time, a bench suddenly flew to Yang''an.


    "Boo!" Yang an couldn''t dodge, and the bench patted him directly in the face.


    "Draft it, I''ll say someone!" Yang an shook her head, and then saw a naked young man standing at the door of the bedroom.


    "Who are you?" the boy looked at Yang an and asked nervously.


    "I''m your father!" Yang an stared at the beads, drew out a firewood chopper and ran straight to the boy.


    "Pooh!"


    The boy didn''t react at all. He was stabbed into his stomach by Yang an, and blood flowed out along the boy''s stomach.


    "Shit..." the boy stared and covered his stomach with his hands.


    "Ah! Kill people!" the girl screamed like crazy when she saw the boy''s hand.


    "Pooh!"


    "Shout a B?" Yang an stabbed the boy in the stomach, then pulled up the girl''s hair and said, "don''t shout, do you understand?"


    The woman stared with big eyes and her legs trembled violently. Then she pointed to the body of the boy on the ground and said, "he''s dead..."


    "Pa!"


    Yang an took his mouth out, then stared at the beads and shouted, "if you are dishonest, your consequences will be the same as him..."


    When the girl heard Yang an''s words, she immediately dared not say anything.


    Seeing that the girl was honest, Yang an didn''t write any more and went straight into the bedroom.


    "Bang!"


    After Yang an entered the bedroom, he began to search. He didn''t let go of any wardrobe, dressing table and bed sheets. He turned the house upside down, but he didn''t find anything valuable, but found some jewelry.


    "Where is the money?" Yang an asked, pointing to the girl after she walked out of the bedroom.


    "Well... There''s cash in that room, but there''s nothing else. I usually swipe my credit card, and Lao Fan returns it for me..."


    The girl pointed to the study next to the bedroom and said.


    "Go in."


    Yang an dragged the girl into the study and then continued to search.


    "Bang."


    Yang an tossed in the house for more than ten minutes and found that there was really no money in the house except for the thousands of cash, just as the girl said.


    "Shit, what''s the idea!" Yang an shouted anxiously when he couldn''t find the money, and his forehead began to sweat.


    "Bang!"


    Yang an kicked over the bookcase, and then checked one book by one.


    "There''s really no money..."


    The girl stood in the corner and shouted shivering.


    "Is there a safe or something?" Yang an wiped the sweat on her forehead, pointed to the girl and asked.


    "No... no..."


    "Bang!"


    Yang an picked up a penholder and threw it directly at the girl. Then she stared and shouted, "draft it? Tell the truth!"


    "You... There is a safe next to the bookcase behind you..." the girl hesitated and told the truth.


    "Shit, didn''t you say it would be over?"


    Yang an patted the dust on his hands, then kicked the bookcase over, and a dark green safe was exposed in the field of vision.


    "Bang!"


    Yang an put his foot on the safe and found that he wanted the password. Then he directly said to the girl, "open it!"


    "Doodle doodle!"


    The girl half knelt in front of the safe, skillfully pressed a series of numbers, and the safe was opened directly.


    Yang an looked inside. There were two watches and some jewelry, but there was no money!


    "A B, such a big one doesn''t even have any cash?" Yang an frowned and scolded at the safe.


    "He came here without cash..." the girl whispered.


    "Shit!" Yang an scolded, and then took out the travel bag.


    "Wow!"


    Yang an poured everything in the safe into his travel bag.


    "Ba Da!"


    Just as Yang an was about to zip up her travel bag, a white USB drive fell to the ground. When the girl saw the USB drive, her pupils widened a lot and looked at Yang an carefully, but she didn''t dare to speak.


    "What is this?"


    Yang an was stunned and turned to ask.


    "I don''t know!"


    The girl stammered back.


    "Shit, nothing valuable..."


    Yang an scolded in a low voice, and then put the USB drive into his pocket.


    "Wow!"


    Yang an put on his travel bag and turned to the girl.


    "What are you doing?" the girl looked at Yang''an and asked with fear in her eyes.


    "What do I want?" Yang an wanted to kill the girl, but when he saw the girl''s ruddy little face, he was a little reluctant.


    The girl looked at Yang ran in amazement.


    "Take off your clothes..." Yang an said expressionless.


    "You took all the money..." the girl said pitifully with tears in her eyes.


    "Draft it? I have to do it myself, don''t I?" Yang an took out a firewood chopper and put it directly on the girl''s neck.


    "Wuwu!" the girl was silent for a moment, and her hands trembled and pulled off her thin silk pajamas.


    Yang an went up and hugged the girl and went straight to the bedroom.


    "Can you make the old man fuck? Why can''t I fuck!"


    Yang an shouted, and then there were one after another * * and shouting in the bedroom. Half an hour later, Yang an walked out of the community with his travel bag on his back.


    The two corpses in the room lay quietly in a pool of blood.


    The next day, the body was found in the room. According to the fingerprints inside the house, * *, the methods of committing crimes and other evidence directly locked the suspect, Yang An.


    ����


    H City office.


    Fan, who is nearly 50, with a pair of reading glasses and angry eyes, looks at the news about his Xiaomi''s murder on TV.


    "Pa Pa Pa Pa!"


    Take out your cell phone and press a string of numbers.


    "Hello?" the phone answered quickly.


    "Things are gone..." Fan said in silence.


    "I heard the news."


    "I hope you can get rid of it as soon as possible."


    "I see!"


    Speaking of this, I hung up directly, then picked up the landline and called the office of the Municipal Public Security Bureau.


    After answering the phone, fan only said: "close the case quickly, treat such a gangster, and kill the target directly!"


    ����


    In the harem office.


    After a few days'' rest, Liu Rui came back to work again, so I don''t have to sit at the casino bar and drink a bag of monkey king tea every day.


    I sat in the office and looked at the online report on Yang an. I felt that this man was becoming more and more dangerous and always felt a little uneasy.


    "Leaf, what are you doing?" just at this time, Yang Song sneaked into my office and grinned.


    "What else can I do, watch the news... Something?" I looked at Yang Song and replied listlessly.


    "Hehe, how do you know there''s something..." Yang Song smiled and sat opposite me.


    "Look at you like B, you know something. If you have nothing, you come into my office shaking your feet..." I answered speechless.


    "Well, it''s embarrassing for you to say that..."


    "Say what..." I pulled the mouse and asked casually.


    "I want to take a leave..." Yang Song pinched and replied with a shy expression.


    "No, no, go back to work!" I waved my hand and refused directly.


    "Shit, you haven''t asked me anything, so don''t give me leave!" Yang Song heard that I don''t give leave, so he stood up and pointed to my nose.


    "What do you say?" I looked up at Yang Song and asked softly.


    "My girlfriend is here..."


    "Pooh!"


    I took a sip of tea and sprayed it directly on Yang Song''s face. Then I looked at him strangely and asked, "when did you have a girlfriend?"


    "Online love, online love..." Yang Song answered low-key while wiping the tea on his face.


    "About a gun?" I was stunned and asked.


    "I''ve known my daughter-in-law for two months. This is love!" Yang Song was unhappy when I insulted his love.


    "Ha ha, my daughter-in-law called..." I smiled and asked.


    "She calls me baby, I call her daughter-in-law!"


    "JB is shameless!" I said with my mouth tilted. To tell you the truth, I still envy, envy and hate. Yang Song has a daughter-in-law. I''m still pulling a calf with Su Su. God, it''s unfair for you.


    "You don''t have to worry about your face. Just say whether you give me leave or not!"


    "No!" I refused cleanly.


    "Why?"


    "What? Why? Which company employee did you see make an appointment for a holiday?"


    "I''ll tell you for the last time, I''m in love, not about a gun!" Yang Song stared at the beads to maintain his last trace of dignity.


    "I can''t give you leave for love... Hurry back to work!"


    "Have you agreed?"


    "Agreed, no!"


    "OK, I''ll call Su Su now and report that you hit the plane with her photo!" Yang Song took out his cell phone.


    "Shit, you cow force, give you a holiday, get out of the calves quickly!" I shouted speechless.


    On the other hand, after Yang an committed two crimes, he also knew that the whole h was looking for him, so he didn''t continue to rob money, but casually found a cat in a rural hotel.


    "Fuck, this money is not enough?" Yang an in the hotel is eating cold skin and calculating his mother''s operation expenses, but it''s not enough. The 20000 in the house and the 30000 in his hand are only 50000.


    Although Yang an robbed Xiaomi of some gold necklaces and two gold watches, these things are no different from scrap iron for him, because he can''t do it at all.


    Yang an looked through his schoolbag and looked up the address book in his mobile phone. He wanted to find someone to help him sell these accounts, but he found that he didn''t even have a confidant friend for so many years.


    After looking for a while, Yang an gave up the idea directly, but he suddenly remembered the USB drive in his trouser pocket.


    Yang an took out the USB flash drive and put it on the table. He observed it carefully for a while. Then he gritted his teeth and walked out of the hotel directly.


    In addition to the hotel, Yang an found an Internet cafe in this rural area that is biased towards the town.


    "Get on the computer and bring me a bottle of iced black tea..." after entering the Internet cafe, Yang an threw 100 yuan on the bar and whispered to the network manager.


    "ID card!" the network manager shouted with his head down playing mobile games.


    "The rest of the money is yours. Can you do without an ID card?" Yang an replied expressionless.


    "Shua!"


    The network manager suddenly looked up, then took out his ID card and opened the machine for Yang an.


    Yang an walked directly into the private room with iced black tea, and then casually found a machine to sit down.


    "Pa!"


    Yang an pressed the start button. About a minute later, the old desktop screen finally emitted a light blue light.


    "What''s this broken B computer?" Yang an muttered casually, and then inserted the USB drive into the USB port.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    Yang an skillfully operated the mouse and looked over the contents of the USB flash drive after a while.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    After reading it, Yang an was sweating, took a deep breath, and then turned to the bar of the Internet cafe.


    "Do you sell USB drives?" Yang an asked, looking at the network management.


    "Don''t buy..." when the network manager saw Yang an, he replied with great enthusiasm.


    Yang an looked down at the network manager and walked directly to the door of the Internet cafe without talking.


    "Brother, if you need it urgently, I have one that can sell you..."


    "Hehe, how much is it?" Yang an stopped and asked with a smile.


    "Two hundred, you take it!" the network manager thought about it and replied.


    "Pa!"


    Yang an pulled out two 100 from his trouser pocket and threw them on the bar. When the network manager saw the money, he took out a USB drive directly from the drawer.


    "Brother, I''ll format it for you..." said the network administrator, who was about to insert the USB drive into the computer.


    "No!" Yang an grabbed the USB flash drive and went straight back to the private room.


    When the Internet cafe saw Yang an leaving, it quickly picked up 200 yuan from the bar, flushed 300 Q coins for itself, and bought some skin it had loved for a long time


    Half an hour later, Yang an walked out of the Internet cafe.

 Chapter 1725

    At the other end, because Yang Song asked for leave, there were not enough people in the casino, so I had to go to help again.


    It''s nothing to do. I, Liu Rui and the north and the South played against the landlord. At first, Liu Rui said he didn''t play anything and wanted to quit gambling, but later it was really boring, so I had to come and join hands with us.


    "Two......" Liu Rui shouted with a cigarette in his mouth.


    "North and south, don''t worry about him!" I pinched the poker in my hand and said excitedly to North and south.


    "What do you care? The biggest one in my hand is a six..." north and South reluctantly replied.


    "Shit!"


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    Just then my cell phone rang. I took it out and saw that it was Yang Song.


    "Why? About gun still want to call me for advice?" I smiled and said to the phone.


    "Ye, you... Come here quickly... Help me!" Yang Song shouted intermittently with heavy breath at the other end of the phone.


    "What''s the matter? Are you?" I felt something wrong with Yang Song. Teng stood up and shouted.


    "Ah! You... Come here quickly!" Yang Song''s voice was very sad.


    "Shit, where are you?" I pulled Liu Rui and North and south, gave them a look, and then ran out and asked the phone.


    "The stars are wide... Square, Pooh! Hurry up!"


    Before Yang Song finished his words, the phone was hung up directly.


    "Call Liangzi, Yang Song may have an accident, take the guy!" after hanging up the phone, I turned to Liu Rui.


    "Good!"


    Liu Rui nodded and ran directly to the first floor, while I ran to the parking lot to start the car.


    Two minutes later, I, Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Yuan Yuan and the old car drove two cars from north to South and directly killed them to Xingguang square.


    "Fuck, how can I ask for an accident?" I called Yang Song while driving the car, but no one answered.


    "Will it make the immortal jump?" Yuan Yuan asked a little anxiously.


    "No, aren''t immortals dancing in hotels? How can they go to the square? Field artillery?" I asked in surprise.


    "What can happen?" Meng Liang asked with a frown, playing with the army thorn in his hand.


    "Who knows?"


    Originally I wanted to say whether Yang Song met Yang an, but later I thought that no one said it, because I was afraid of my crow mouth.


    Ten minutes later, several of us came to Xingguang square.


    "So many people?" I looked at the crowded square and said with some worry.


    "Yes, the phone can''t get through. How can we find him?" Liu Rui asked with a helpless expression.


    "You put that thing away and catch you as a * * *!" I glanced at the in Liu Rui''s hand and drank very irritably.


    "Oh." Liu Rui nodded and then hid it directly in his crotch.


    "Aren''t you afraid of falling and cutting your JB?" I patted my forehead and asked in an unusually speechless way.


    "Why do you do so many B things? What do I love? What do you always care about me?" Liu Rui finally annoyed me with ink and shouted at me with a ferocious expression.


    "Shit, let''s look separately and shout when we find it!"


    "Good!"


    After that, we rushed into the crowd in different directions, shouting Yang Song''s name while looking for it.


    "Yang Song! Yang Song!"


    While I was shuttling through the crowd, I shouted at the top of my voice. Many people next to me looked back at me, but there was no way. At this time, I couldn''t afford to lose my face. I had to use the simplest and most effective way to find Yang Song.


    We searched for more than ten minutes, but we never found Yang Song. When we were about to give up, we suddenly saw a large group of people in front of us, and I ran over.


    "Excuse me, excuse me..."


    I pushed hard into the middle of the crowd. When I squeezed into the middle, I found Yang song here!


    But when I saw Yang Song, I thought I saw the most exciting scene of my life.


    Yang Song''s upper body is wearing a shirt that is about to be torn into cloth strips, and his white pants are rubbed like his black pants. Moreover, Yang Song wears socks on one foot and shoes on the other.


    The most awesome thing is that he is riding on a woman of more than 200 kilograms and frantically slapping the woman''s mouth.


    "Shit, why did the gun fight?" I looked at the woman with dishevelled hair under Yang Song and muttered that I couldn''t bear to look straight at her.


    "What are they doing?"


    "Who knows?"


    "Exercise!"


    "It may also be performance art!"


    Hearing the comments of the surrounding people, I immediately gave up the idea of going forward to fight, because I felt that if others knew I knew Yang Song, they would treat me as a fool.


    At this time, Liu Rui and Meng Liang also gathered around. When they saw Yang Song, their choice was the same as mine. They all stood quietly and chose not to know the man in the middle of the square.


    "Why don''t you analyze it for me?" Liu Rui looked at the woman under Yang Song and asked me with a grin.


    "What''s the matter? If the appointment doesn''t agree, they''ll start working!" I looked at the woman, at least 250 kg. Compared with what Yang Song told me earlier, the woman must have deceived my brother song''s pure heart. My brother song started working with the woman in a moment of excitement. That''s certainly what happened.


    "Now this man is so fickle. He was still dear last night. Today they ran to the square to fight freely..." Liu Rui shook his head and commented on him with great emotion.


    "They may be joking? Beating is pro scolding is love..." simple north and South said.


    "You can pull it down. Who do you see slapping his mouth on the horse..." I said in silence.


    "Shall we pull it up?" Yuan Yuan suggested at this time.


    "I''d like to go. You can go. I won''t go. It''s too embarrassing..." Meng Liang was the first to object.


    "I won''t go either..."


    "I''m afraid of being beaten..."


    Yuanyuan looked at us and thought about it for a while. Finally, he didn''t go up to fight.


    However, at this time, the plot reversed!


    The woman suddenly became angry, got up suddenly, and then pressed Yang Song directly under her body.


    "Change your posture..." Liu Rui looked at Yang Song and said with a smile.


    "Draft it, let you beat my mother!" the woman was also very tough. She waved her arms like a wind and fire wheel, and then pulled it on Yang Song''s face. After a while, Yang Song was beaten with blood through her nostrils. For a time, the whole square was filled with Yang song''s happy cry.


    "What a shame, even a woman can''t beat..." Meng Liang shouted with his mouth tilted.


    After hearing Meng Liang''s words, Yang Song wanted to open his mouth to speak, but he couldn''t hold the woman''s mouth. The frequency was too fast. Yang Song couldn''t speak at all. He had to point to Meng Liang with his fingers, meaning to ask him to come and help.


    "Go up and pull..." I really can''t bear to see Yang Song beaten, so I have to harden my scalp and say to Meng Liang.


    "OK! It''s a shame to know such a fool..." Liu Rui replied silently, and then followed me to go in the direction of Yang Song.


    However, at this time, a woman suddenly rushed out and pushed away the fat woman on Yang Song.


    Moreover, this woman looks very good. She looks a little like Guo biting in her childhood. She has white skin and handsome face. Her upper body is white half sleeves, and her lower body is a pair of super shorts. She has long legs of one meter and wears a pair of high heels. She looks very young, beautiful and sexy.


    "What''s the plot? Beauty saves the bear?" Liu Rui asked after seeing the girl rush out and quickly buttoned her crotch.


    "This woman looks really good!" Yuan Yuan looked at the girl and said.


    "Yes, it''s beautiful!" at this time, North and South also focused on the girl.


    "No, I can''t help this girl, Yang Song!" Liu Rui rushed out first, Yuan Yuan, followed by North and south.


    "Who are you?" the fat girl looked at Liu Rui and others rushed out and asked very carefully.


    "Who are you?" asked Liu Rui, raising his neck.


    "Who am I? Does it have anything to do with you?" the fat girl walked up to Liu Rui with high toes and put her fist against Liu Rui.


    "No, I can tell you, you''d better not do anything with me!" Liu Rui let the fat girl take five or six steps back with a fist.


    "Pa!" the fat girl went up and shouted directly on Liu Rui''s face. Then she pointed to Liu Rui and scolded, "what''s the matter with me?"


    "You... How dare you hit me!" Liu Rui covered his red left face and looked at the fat girl strangely.


    "What''s the matter with beating you?" while talking, the fat girl waved her left hand and the second mouth fell on Liu Rui''s face.


    "I''ll fight with you!" Liu Rui was slapped by these two mouths. He rolled his arms and sleeves, and was about to pounce on the fat girl''s face.


    I don''t think the situation is right. I quickly went up and hugged Liu Rui, and then asked the fat girl, "what''s going on?"


    "He is a heartless man. We agreed to have dinner together today, but he ran away when he saw me. I began to think he was playing with me, hide and seek! Who knows he came with me. Really, he took me for more than ten miles, and my shoes were lost..." the fat girl said after hearing my words, pointing to Yang Song and crying.


    "Well, what can''t you two say well?"


    "I want to say it well, but he just keeps running. I want to hold him when I can''t help it. Who knows, he started beating me when he turned back. At first, I thought he was playing with me. Later, I knew that he really came, and his nose was bleeding for me..."


    Hearing this, I burst out laughing and thought that this woman and Yang Song were wonderful flowers!


    "What are you laughing at?" the fat girl saw me smile, grabbed my collar and stared at me.


    "Nothing, nothing..." I explained awkwardly, and then whispered to the fat girl, "if I want you to fight, let''s forget it... So many people watch and toss for a while, you two still have to go on the evening news, because it''s not good to talk about the news on an appointment, isn''t it?"


    "We''re not dating, we''re in love!" the fat girl retorted immediately after listening to me.


    "Yes, I know you two are in love, but I don''t know if it''s......" I nodded again and again.


    After listening to me, the fat girl looked around with her small eyes, then pointed to Yang Song and said, "you ask him to apologize to me, or it won''t be over!"


    "OK, I''ll let him apologize to you." I quickly promised, then went to Yang Song and said, "go over and apologize to others..."


    "I apologize to her?" Yang Song shouted, pointing to his bloody face and growing up.


    "Hurry, apologize to others..." I bowed my head and repeated a sentence in silence.


    "I won''t go, I was beaten like this by her, and I apologize to him!" Yang song stuck his neck and looked like he would rather die than follow.


    "You hurry to apologize to others. You don''t feel ashamed when so many people are watching, and I feel ashamed..." I whispered in a worried voice.


    "Yes, Yang Song, just apologize to her. Why bother with such a person..." Liu Rui also advised.


    "No, I will never bow my head to such a woman!" Yang Song refused to apologize. However, at this time, a voice like the sound of nature sounded, "if you want me to say you''d better apologize to others..."


    It was the beauty who saved Yang Song!


    "Good!"


    It''s no use trying to persuade us. In a word, Yang Song ran straight to the fat girl, and said sorry with tears in his eyes.


    After Yang Song apologized, the fat girl snorted and twisted her big ass out of the crowd.


    After the fat girl left, the crowd around slowly dispersed. Yang Song went to the beauty and carefully wiped his hands. Then he looked at the girl with a gentleman''s face and said, "Hello, my name is Yang Song. What do you call my benefactor?"


    "Qian Rou, just call me xiaorou..." the girl smiled and shook hands with Yang song very politely.


    "Qian Rou, good name!" Yang Song looked up at the sky 45 degrees, then looked at the girl with blurred eyes and sighed.


    "Even if the girl''s name is sow, he will think it''s a good name..." Liu Rui said.


    "Next, he should ask for the phone number!"


    As soon as I finished this sentence, Yang Song exceptionally cooperated with the other girls to ask for a phone call.


    "Leave a call and keep in touch in the future..." Yang Song looked at Qian Rou melancholy and said.


    "Well... Don''t use it!" Qian Rou refused with some embarrassment.


    "Meeting is fate. The sea of people is boundless. Since we can meet, it shows that this is fate. Let''s stay!" Yang Song insisted.


    "OK..." Qian Rou hesitated for a moment, then took out an Apple phone with a pink shell from her small bag, blinked at Yang Song and said, "how many are you calling? I''ll call you..."


    "139XXXXXXXXX" Yang song skillfully recited his phone.


    "It''s about fate..." Liu Rui said, looking at Yang Song and Qian Rou not far away.


    "Yes, this idea is too coquettish..." I said with some envy and jealousy.


    "If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go first!" after leaving the phone number, Qian Rou looked at Yang Song and said.


    "Are you free today? You can go to our bar..." Yang Song asked Qian Rou to stay when he saw that Qian Rou was leaving.


    "You still have a bar!" Qian Rou covered her small mouth and looked incredible.


    "No, I''m still a shareholder!" Yang Song seized the opportunity and immediately boasted.


    "It''s so powerful, but not today. I''ll play with you sometime..." Qian Rou made a very lovely expression, and then thought about it or refused.


    "OK, let''s call then..." Yang Song saw that others didn''t agree, so he didn''t continue to insist.


    "Then I''ll go first, bye!" Qian Rou put her mobile phone back in the baby, said to Yang Song, then waved to us, then turned and disappeared in our sight.


    "It''s too beautiful!" Yang Song stared at Qian Rou''s back in a daze, and he was almost salivating.


    "OK, don''t look at it, hurry back!" I came forward and kicked Yang Song and shouted.


    Half an hour later, we drove back to the harem. On the way back, Yang Song hummed the song "because of love" in the car.


    In Liu Rui''s words, Yang Song is a cannon. If he doesn''t make an appointment, there must be a blessing!


    After returning to the harem, Yang Song had to say that he had received a great blow in his heart and didn''t go to work. I had no choice but to give him a day''s home.


    "Why did you go?" Wu Mei ran out of the bar after seeing us come back and looked at us with a worried face.


    "Ha ha, you can''t even say it..." I smiled back.


    "Why don''t you believe it? Why on earth did you go?"


    "Yang Song fought with a woman. We went to save people..."


    "Ha ha, why did he fight with the woman?" Wu Mei smiled with her small mouth.


    "Because of love!" Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    We chatted with Wu Mei casually, and then went back to our posts to work. Originally, I wanted to stay in the casino for a while, but unfortunately I met Du Xianyang and them.


    "What are you doing? I''ve been looking for you for a long time!" Du Xianyang put his arms around my shoulder and asked with constipation on his face.


    "Brother, I beg you to let me go. I drink like this with you every day. I''m almost a companion..."


    "Don''t ink, hurry..." Du Xianyang replied impatiently.


    "What level is it this time?" I asked as I followed Du Xianyang to the private room.


    "Provincial..."


    ����


    On the other hand, Yang an copied the things in the USB flash drive in the Internet cafe and went straight back to the hotel.


    "Fuck, it''s up to you if you can get the money..." Yang an looked at the USB flash disk in his hand with red eyes and kept thinking about who can be interested in this USB flash disk and who will buy the USB flash disk in his hand.


    At 12 a.m., Yang an walked out of the hotel with his travel bag on his back, and then rode the electric car stolen from the hotel and directly returned to H city.


    The next day, at four o''clock in the afternoon, several of us sat around the dinner table.


    It may be dinner for ordinary people, but it''s breakfast for us.


    "Brother song, can you tell us the story of yesterday?" the north and the South asked Yang Song with a chicken claw in one hand and a chicken leg in the other hand.


    "Don''t mention that stupid bitch to me. I''m angry at the thought of her!" Yang Song was obviously hit by the woman yesterday. Until this morning, his nose was still bleeding. He had no choice but to block his two nostrils with toilet paper, but if his nose was blocked, he couldn''t breathe. He could only breathe with his mouth, so eating with him was a kind of torture, Eat for a while and breathe for a while


    "Tell me, I also want to listen to your first love..." Wu Mei blinked her big eyes and said curiously.


    "Yes, I was busy that day... I took wechat to pick up the drifting bottle and played. When I picked it up, it prompted me not to let me pick it up. I couldn''t help shaking it. After shaking it for more than two hours, my wrists were swollen, but there was no beauty, either a * * seller or a 40 year old widow. However, when I was about to give up, I suddenly felt a shock A head appeared in my eyes! "


    Speaking of this, Yang Song took a sip of beer, grabbed the chicken leg from the north and south, put it into his mouth, and then said with deep eyes: "her online name is peach, what a yearning name, what a fantasy name!"


    "Can you say the key point?" Meng Liang on one side listened to some irritable suggestions.


    "Listen to you, listen honestly, don''t listen to the rolling calf!" Yang Song waved the chicken leg on his hand and spit Xingzi on Meng Liang''s face.


    "You talk, you talk!" Meng Liang wiped the spitting star on his face and dared not speak.


    "In this way, I started a sweet journey with this peach. I talked to her every night. This conversation lasted more than a month. I was cheated by that fool for more than a month... My daughter-in-law and daughter-in-law shouted for so long every day. Now I think it''s disgusting. I gave her a q-coin and opened an iqiyi member. But what about her? She ruined my hope for a better love in the future All the visions turned out to be deceptive in the call! "Yang Song''s eyes were filled with tears and his expression was very painful.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Several of us laughed at Yang Song''s expression, especially Liu Rui''s straight stomach.


    "Haven''t you seen her picture?" Wu Mei asked with her small mouth covered.


    "Yes, come and see if this photo is a person?" Yang Song took out his mobile phone and threw it in front of us. I took a closer look at the photo. It''s obviously Zhao Liying, okay?


    And the most awesome is the costume photo, which says that the film will be released someday!


    "This is a star, don''t you know?" I asked, looking at Yang Song in silence.


    "Now I know, I didn''t know. She not only took Zhao Liying''s photo as her avatar, but also shared her photos in the circle of friends when it was all right. There was no minimum sincerity and trust between people. I was angry when I thought about it. I talked with her for more than a month, but I didn''t expect to meet such a thing. As soon as I saw the woman, I was scared to pee my pants Son, is this a person? The face plate needs at least eight circles! And it''s painted with a big white, just like the old sow who just came out of the circle! "

 Chapter 1726

    Speaking of this, Yang Song even squeezed out a few tears. With an extremely sad expression, he hugged the north and south next to him and cried, "north and south, you know? She ruined all my persistence in love and all my hopes and aspirations for future marriage. I may not believe in online love in my life..."


    "No, no..." north and South patted Yang Song on the shoulder and said softly.


    "Can you imagine that scene? In order to meet him, I specially borrowed the suit and leather shoes from Meng Liang''s hand. When I walked to the square with the white rose in my hand, so many people looked at me. Do you know how stupid B I was on the square, and how stupid B she was on the square?"


    "Didn''t you run away later?" I looked up while eating.


    "Can I not run? When I saw her, the whole person was stupid. She ran towards me like crazy and called my husband while running! So many people in the square saw it! So many people were walking dogs, taking children, dancing square dances and setting up stalls on the ground. So many people''s eyes focused on us. At that time, I had only one thought in my mind, that was despair, despair you Do you understand? "


    At this time, Yang Song''s whole speech, expression and body movements have reached a level. We all put down our jobs and watched Yang Song''s vivid performance.


    "Then what happened? Why did you two fight?" Liu Rui asked.


    "Then I ran, I ran, she ran, she ran after me, but I couldn''t run her at all! She can run so well..."


    "Did you call me when you ran?" I realized at this time why Yang Song didn''t answer the phone after calling me. It turned out that the woman caught up with me and didn''t have time to answer the phone.


    "Yes, then she caught up with me. She fell over her shoulder and threw me a big somersault. I began to fight back. At first, I could beat him, but then I really didn''t have the strength... I let her fight for a long time. Fortunately, you came in time, or I had to let that silly woman kill me!"


    Hearing this, we quickly took up our jobs and pretended to eat. If Yang Song knew that we were watching the excitement, we had to be anxious with us


    "Jingling! Jingling!"


    At this time, a burst of mobile phone ring rang.


    "Whose? Didn''t you say to mute my cell phone during the meeting!" Yang Song shouted with staring eyes like a cat who saw a mouse when he heard the cell phone ring.


    "Not mine, not mine..." I shook my head.


    "It''s not mine..."


    "Mine, mine!" at this time, Nanbei took out his mobile phone from his trouser pocket and ran to one side with a silly smile to answer the phone.


    "Answer the phone and hide..." Yang Song said, looking at the north and South with his mouth tilted.


    "Ha ha!" I smiled and didn''t speak. After a while, North and South ran back and handed my mobile phone to me.


    "Looking for you..." north and South looked at me and said.


    "Looking for me?" I looked at the north and South and asked.


    "Well, I came up and said to find you..." north and South nodded.


    "Do you know who it is?"


    "The other side didn''t say..."


    "Shit, it''s quite JB mysterious!" I put down my chopsticks and took the phone from north and South in doubt.


    "Hello, who?" I asked into the phone.


    "Ye Han, boss ye, isn''t it?" a voice came from the other side that made me feel familiar, but I can''t remember who it was.


    "It''s me, who''s that?" I repeated.


    "I have something to do with you. Is it convenient for me to come?"


    "You haven''t told me who you are, so you said you had something to do with me..." I said with a frown.


    "I''m in the garage next to your house. I''m next to your car now. I have what you want in my hand..."


    "No, who the hell are you?"


    I didn''t speak here. I hung up on the other side.


    "What''s the matter? Who is it?" I asked, looking at me from north to South without speaking.


    "I don''t know, just let me go..." I changed my mobile phone to North and south, picked up chopsticks and ate.


    "Why don''t you go there?" Liu Rui asked, glancing at me.


    "If I don''t go, I won''t even tell who it is. How can I get there? If I meet a female fan who is infatuated with me, I''ll easily let others * *......" I replied while eating.


    "Shit, there are female fans like you?" Yang Song shouted unconvinced.


    "I not only have it, but also the quality is high. The most important thing is the level of Qian Rou..."


    "You can pull it down. Now Qian Rou is the most beautiful woman in the world in my eyes!" Yang Song said disgustingly.


    "Shit, it''s disgusting. Don''t eat..." Meng Liang really couldn''t bear to see Yang Song, put down the dishes and chopsticks and went back to his room.


    "Didi!"


    At this time, the mobile phones of North and South rang again. It was a short message.


    "You are a persistent female fan..." seeing the text messages from the north and the south, Yuanyuan smiled and said.


    "What does it say?" I tilted my neck and looked at the North-South mobile phone. It said: "I''ll wait for you in the garage. You come alone."


    After reading the text message, I was silent for a moment, then moved my chair, looked at Liu Rui and said, "I won''t come back in ten minutes. You go to the garage to find me..."


    "Why don''t we go together?" Yuan Yuan suggested.


    "No, I''ll see who it is first..."


    I waved my hand, walked back to the room, found an imitation 54 pinned to my waist, and then strode out of our house.


    Five minutes later, I came to the bottom garage of our community.


    The garage was empty. There was nothing but a few private cars. I frowned and slowly approached our Passat.


    "Pa!"


    Just at this time, a cold thing put on my neck. I looked down and saw that it was a knife.


    "Give me your cell phone..." a cold voice sounded behind me.


    "Ha ha, what hatred? It''s so serious..." I smiled back, and then my right hand touched my waist.


    "You have on your waist, you''d better not touch!" just as I was about to touch my hand, the voice behind me sounded again.


    "I''m looking for my cell phone!" I swallowed a mouthful of spit and then felt it out of my trouser pocket.


    The man behind me took my cell phone, then pointed to the door and said, "open it!"


    I didn''t dare to move, so I had to listen to the man, take out the car key and open the door.


    "Bang!"


    The man behind me pushed me into the car, and then he sat in with me.


    "Is it you?" I turned and looked at Yang an next to me. He must have come to avenge me!


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect it was me..." Yang an smiled and closed the door.


    Just as he closed the door, I quickly took out my hand and aimed it at Yang an''s head.


    "Why are you so excited? I''m not here to seek revenge..." Yang an put down his firewood chopper and waved at me.


    I kicked the knife at his feet with my foot, then looked at him and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    "There are many people outside. I''m afraid others will see it, so I brought you in..." Yang an looked at me and said.


    "Now the whole city of H is looking for you. You''re crazy and come to me! Don''t you pit me?" I shouted with my teeth.


    "I''m also forced. You''re the only rich person I know. There''s no way..."


    "You hurry, I''ll think I haven''t seen you. If you don''t go, I''ll call the police!"


    "I have your cell phone."


    "If I don''t go back in ten minutes, Liu Rui, they will call the police. You can do it yourself!"


    After listening to me, Yang an smiled and said, "it''s really cautious. It''s only ten minutes. Let me make a long story short..."


    Then Yang an reached out to his trouser pocket and saw him raise his hand. I quickly raised my hand.


    After a while, Yang an touched out a mobile phone, then found a video from the mobile phone and handed it to me.


    "What do you mean?" I looked at Yang an''s cell phone and asked.


    "Are you interested?" Yang an threw his cell phone into my hand. I took it and looked at it carefully.


    After a while, I finished watching the video and looked at Yang an with a shocked face.


    "This is only a small part. There are other things in the USB flash drive. How about it? Are you interested?" Yang an looked at me, smiled and said.


    "Where did you get this?" I asked, squinting.


    "Honey''s home!"


    "You''re crazy. You''re trying to die with this thing, you know?"


    "Hehe, I''m dying anyway. I just want to sell it for some money. Do you want to buy it?" Yang an smiled innocently.


    "I''m not interested in this thing. I''m sorry!" after that, I pulled open the door and got out of the car. Although the things in Yang an''s hand shocked me, it''s really useless to me. It''s not only useless, but also brings us trouble, so I''m sure I won''t buy the things in his hand.


    "100000, you think again!" Yang an quickly grabbed me and bit her lips.


    "I won''t buy a penny. Go find someone else!" after that, I got out of the car directly.


    "Bang!"


    As soon as I looked back, I found Yang an suddenly kneeling on the ground.


    "What do you mean?" I asked, looking at Yang an and frowning.


    "I beg you, buy it! Just 100000! 80000 is OK!" Yang an looked up at me and prayed sincerely.


    "Ha ha, I saw you selling things like this for the first time..." I smiled and walked to Yang an.


    "I can''t help it, please, buy it..." Yang an knelt on the ground, silent for a moment, looked at me and whispered.


    "Haven''t you killed several people? You''re still short of money?" I asked very puzzled.


    "I killed him. After entering the room, Yang an directly locked the door, took out his mobile phone and replaced it with the black card he bought on the black market.


    Quietly looking at the mobile phone, Yang an licked her lips and directly pressed out a phone code.


    "Doodle doodle!"


    "Hello! Who?" after the phone rang for a while, a mature man''s voice came from the opposite side.


    "Hello, fan!" Yang an smiled back.


    Yes, Yang an is calling fan who died and lost her USB drive!


    After Yang an knew that I didn''t want to buy the USB drive, he lay in the underground garage and thought for a long time who would need the USB drive. However, the answer was very obvious. The owner of the USB drive was the one who wanted to find the USB drive most.


    He knew he would be caught sooner or later, so he wanted to collect his mother''s medical expenses and future living expenses before he was caught, so Yang an was ready to make a deal with fan directly.


    "Who are you?" fan hesitated and asked.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. I have what you want in my hand. If you want to take it back, prepare 500000!" Yang an said quickly.


    "13554xxxxx, you contact him and he will give you everything you need!" fan skillfully recited a series of telephone numbers and then hung up directly.


    When Yang an saw that the phone was hung up, he wiped the sweat on his forehead, and then dialed the number just now by virtue of his memory.


    "Time, place..." asked very crisp after receiving the phone.


    "Hehe, you have to be a professional. It''s fun to do things. At three o''clock tomorrow afternoon, Xinghe Internet cafe, you put your money in private room 7..." Yang an looked at Xinghe Internet cafe not far away, smiled and said.


    "No, we have to deal face to face!" the opposite simply refused.


    "What if you find me?" Yang an hesitated and asked.


    "We are more afraid to come than you..."


    "Hehe, OK! See you tomorrow!" Yang an thought for a moment, so he agreed.


    "En!" the other side replied, and then directly cut off the phone.


    "It''s easy..." Yang an looked at her mobile phone and smiled. Then she lay in bed in a very good mood, quietly waiting for the arrival of tomorrow.


    ����


    At the other end, in the parking lot of a hotel in H City, there are two middle-aged people sitting in an overbearing car. One of them is the one who talked to Yang an just now. His name is Wang Hua and he is fan''s personal bodyguard.


    As soon as Wang Hua hung up Yang an''s phone, fan''s phone came in.


    "Have you finished?" fan asked expressionless.


    "Having said that, we''ll trade at three o''clock tomorrow..." Wang Hua replied.


    "Why is he still alive?" asked fan in a cold voice.


    Wang Hua''s body suddenly stiffened and didn''t know how to answer.


    "We have to get rid of this man tomorrow, you know?" fan continued.


    "Understand!" Wang hualeng replied.


    "Don''t like it?" the driver next to Wang Hua saw Wang Hua Hang up the phone and asked softly.


    "Hehe, if you don''t like it, don''t like it. Make a pile of rotten * * sons by yourself and let me wipe his ass..." Wang Hua said helplessly.


    "Who let us eat this bowl of rice..."


    With a foot on the accelerator, the driver rushed out of the parking lot.


    ����


    On the other hand, I had been struggling for more than two hours at home, and finally decided to go to Yang an''s house.


    "Do you know where Yang an''s house is?" I asked as I went to the casino bar and looked at the north and south.


    "What do you want to know about him?" the north and South stared at me and asked.


    "Ask what you should ask, don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask, why don''t you have such staff quality?" I kicked the north and south, smiled and scolded.


    "Hehe, I''ll ask you..."


    North and South also smiled. Then they ran to the middle of the casino and talked with some gamblers familiar with Yang an. After a while, North and South ran back and handed me a piece of paper.

 Chapter 1727

    "Private room 5!"


    Wang Hua put down the phone, walked into private room 5 and sat opposite Yang an.


    "Pa!"


    Wang Hua took out a cigarette and lit one for himself. Then he threw the money box directly on the table and whispered, "here''s the money. Where''s the stuff?"


    "Hehe, I''ll see if the money is real..." Yang an replied with a smile.


    "..." Wang Hua was silent and pushed the money box directly in front of Yang an.


    "Pa!"


    Yang an took the money box, opened it directly, took out a pile of money at random, looked carefully, and then smiled and said, "you * * people are happy to do things..."


    "I don''t know one thing all the time..." Wang Hua said, looking at Yang an in silence.


    "You said..." Yang an said as he put the money pile by pile into his travel bag.


    "Why did you contact Lao Fan?"


    Wang Hua asked expressionless


    Yang an glanced at Wang Hua, then smiled inexplicably and said, "he dares to buy..."


    "Have you contacted others?" Wang Hua asked with some excitement.


    "No, no..." Yang an knew he was wrong and quickly changed his words.


    "... what are you trying to do after killing so many people?" Wang Hua did not continue to struggle on this issue, but put forward the next question.


    "What''s the picture? What else can you picture! Money..." at this time, Yang an has put all the money into his travel bag.


    "Ha ha." Wang Hua smiled and then stretched out his hand and said, "give me something..."


    "Pa!"


    Yang an took out his USB drive and threw it on the table.


    "No backup?" Wang Hua squinted at Yang an.


    "Don''t worry, no!"


    "Take care of yourself!"


    Wang Hua put away the USB flash drive and said softly.


    "Goodbye!"


    Yang an picked up his travel bag and reached for the firewood knife under the bag. At the same time, Wang Hua narrowed his eyes and touched his right hand to his waist.


    "Draft it!"


    "Bang!"


    The sound was almost the same as Yang an''s cry. As Yang an''s knife flew out, Wang Hua also opened.


    But Yang an''s action is faster than Wang Hua''s, because Wang Hua is sitting and taking out.


    Wang Hua missed and hit Yang an on the shoulder. Similarly, Yang an''s knife was also avoided by Wang Hua and split on the shoulder.


    Yang an looked at Wang Hua, then took his travel bag and ran outside the Internet cafe.


    "Bang!"


    "Kill!"


    After hearing the sound, the Internet cafe fell into chaos.


    "Shit!"


    In the private room, Wang Hua looked at the wound on his shoulder and scolded in a low voice. Then he quickly stood up and chased Yang an, but after running out of the private room, Wang Hua understood why Yang an chose to trade here.


    Because it''s too messy outside the Internet cafe!


    After hearing the sound, not only the people on the Internet were in disorder, but also the streets outside.


    There were panic stricken people everywhere, shouting and asking for help!


    I can''t find Yang an''s shadow at all!


    "Fuck!"


    Wang Hua looked at the chaotic street, whispered a curse, and then took out the phone.


    "Did you keep up?"


    "No, there are too many people outside. I ran away!" the other end replied with some frustration.


    "Look, we can''t let him run away!" Wang Hua gritted his teeth and scolded.


    "I see!"


    Ten minutes later, three sounds resounded through the whole block!


    "Someone is driving?" Wang Hua shouted at his companion.


    "That direction..." the companion pointed to the front, and then they ran to the sound source.


    "Someone was driving here just now?" Wang Hua grabbed the landlord who was running outside in a panic and asked quickly.


    "Yes, there are three people on it!" the landlord agreed with a schoolbag in his arms.


    "Shit!"


    Wang Hua scolded, then directly released the landlord and ran to the house.


    The landlord watched Wang Hua and others run into the house and ran crazy to the street.


    ����


    "My grass!"


    Wang Hua looked at Yang an''s body and hit it on the wall.


    "What''s the matter?" the companion ran over and asked.


    "People are dead, money is gone..."


    "Who moved his hand?" Wang Hua''s companion asked expressionless.


    "How do I know that there is a third party involved in this?" Wang Hua shouted, staring at beads excitedly.


    "It''s troublesome. How can I explain when I go back?" my companion looked at Yang an''s body and said with a sad face.


    However, at this time, Wang Hua glanced at Yang an''s wound, glanced at the bullet shell on the ground, and then ran out of the door like crazy.


    "What''s the matter?" the companion gasped after catching up.


    "Fuck, this man died of hunting. Who goes out to do business with hunting?" Wang Hua pinched his waist and scolded.


    "You mean that the landlord who ran out just now is the murderer?" the companion was stunned and said in doubt.


    "Do you still need to think about it? We''ve been fooled!" Wang Hua gritted his teeth and scolded.


    "How can I..."


    "It''s OK. As long as there is no third party involved in this matter, no one knows how Yang an died..." Wang Hua narrowed his eyes and said.


    "What do you mean?" the companion didn''t understand Wang Hua''s words.


    "Go back and say we killed it. Don''t we finish it when we make up the money? Lao Fan should not find out..."


    "The body?"


    "Call the police! Let Lao Fan operate it and say he was killed..." Wang Hua thought and said.


    "It''s the only way!" the companion nodded helplessly.


    Ten minutes ago.


    Yang an, who ran out of the Internet cafe, didn''t run out of the shanty town for the first time, but returned to the house he rented with 100 money.


    After returning to the house, Yang an licked her lips, looked at the money in the bag, shook her neck, then smiled and said, "fuck, don''t bet where happiness comes from. Winter has passed, and my spring has come..."


    "Bang!"


    At this time, Yang an''s door was pushed open, and Yang an quickly put away his travel bag.


    "Who?"


    When Yang an heard the news, he suddenly turned back and shouted at the door.


    "Me!"


    A man came to Yang an trembling with a hunting gun.


    "What do you mean?"


    Yang an looked at the man in front of him. Yes, the man was the owner of the shanty town. Yang an gave 100 yuan to the landlord!


    "I''ve been following you these days. I know you have money in your hand. Give it to me!" the landlord looked at Yang an with a gloomy face and said.


    "Are you crazy? Do you know what I do?" said Yang an, who was about to touch his bag, but found that his knife was lost when he cut Wang Hua.


    "I know what you do! You are a murderer, so I dare to kill you!" the landlord said with clenched teeth.


    "Can I give you half?" Yang an asked in silence.


    "I can only leave you a fare..."


    "Ha ha, it''s so dark..." Yang an smiled.


    "As you said, if I can''t get the money today, when can I get out of this poor place?" the landlord shouted with an abnormal expression.


    "OK, here you are, here you are!"


    Yang an loves money, but he loves life more. He has a backup of the USB drive in his hand. He thinks he can exchange money with others, so he chooses to compromise.


    "Give me the bag!"


    The landlord licked his lips, looked at the bag and said.


    "Hehe, don''t be so nervous!" Yang an smiled and threw the schoolbag under the landlord''s feet.


    The landlord picked up his schoolbag, carefully checked it, then took out a pile of children and threw them at Yang an''s feet, saying, "go quickly..."


    "You have a little conscience..." Yang an smiled, picked up 10000 yuan on the ground and walked towards the door.


    "You won''t be afraid of getting hot when you take the money?" when Yang an was about to go out, he looked back at the landlord and asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, not afraid!"


    From beginning to end, the landlord had a hunter in his hand. He didn''t dare to relax in the face of Yang an.


    "See you later!"


    Yang an waved her hand and walked out of the room without looking back.


    "Kang! Kang! Kang!"


    The hunter made a deafening noise. Three bullets shot through the door in an instant. There was a thump. There was a sound of human body falling outside.


    The landlord walked out of the room with a hunter without expression.


    "Sorry, I can''t let you go. You''ll come back when you go. Thank you for reminding me!" the landlord said looking at the dying Yang''an.


    "Gollum, Gollum!"


    "My grass!"


    Yang an said the last word with blood in his mouth, and then the whole person lost his vitality.


    A crazy gambler did not die in the hands of the murderous killer Wang Hua, but died in the hands of a seemingly honest poor man.


    Why?


    Because the landlord wants to gamble and win more than him!


    After killing Yang an, the landlord didn''t interrupt the treatment of the body at all. Instead, he took out his mobile phone and quickly dialed a number.


    "Daughter in law, have you arrived with your daughter?" the landlord asked excitedly.


    "We have arrived at the railway station..."


    "Wait for me, I''ll go right away!"


    "Have you got the money?" the landlord''s daughter-in-law asked anxiously.


    "Got it, got it!"


    "That''s great. We''ll have a good life in the future..."


    "Ha ha, that''s not right. My daughter can go to school, too. OK, I won''t tell you. I''ll go right now..."


    "Be careful!"


    "I know!"


    The landlord packed up his things and was just about to go out of the door, but he happened to meet Wang Hua and others who came along with the sound.


    After Wang Hua and others left the shanty town, it took more than half an hour before they came late


    At 8 p.m., the local TV station of H city broadcast the picture of Yang an being killed. Yes, there was no video, only the picture.


    It has always been claimed that Yang an took the initiative to resist, and the armed police had no choice but to shoot and kill. After spitting and scolding, the people who did not know the truth accepted this fact one after another.


    The next day in the newspaper of H City, it was written in such big characters that the murderer Yang an was arrested yesterday and killed on the spot!


    Yang an''s short life was completed in just 15 big characters.


    Since then, there has been a vicious murderer in the world, but our society seems to have not changed. People''s lives continue, students go to school and workers go to class.


    When a man dies, his sin will be eliminated. He is not a good man and there is no need to remember it. However, whenever I hear the name, I feel inexplicably desolate


    This year''s H city caught fire to two people, one was the thing that killed Liu Ming and the other was the murderer Yang an. The story of the two people was spread by people. The people only knew that they were murderers devoid of human nature, but few people knew the story behind them.


    Maybe society is like this. Everything depends on the results. No one looks at the process. Killing someone is damned. No one cares why you kill.


    I once heard such a story. A middle-aged man with IQ problems took a daughter-in-law by relying on some savings he had saved at ordinary times. However, later, he found that his daughter-in-law had colluded with a matchmaker in order to cheat him of his money, and the matchmaker was still his brother!


    In a rage, he killed the adulterers * *, and then he was arrested and sentenced to death.


    After this incident was reported, it caused an uproar in the local area. People felt unworthy for this man one after another, and some were even willing to help him appeal for free.


    But in the end he was executed.


    When people''s legal consciousness was sound, they found that as long as they spent some money and gave him a proof of mental illness, they could completely let him out alive.


    Why can this psychotic murder win the sympathy of others, while Yang an and things can only be despised by the masses?


    In fact, it''s because the people can''t see the story behind them!


    No one is crazy. No one kills for fun. No one kills without a story!


    ����


    Yang an''s departure has no impact on our lives. Although we have dealt with him and helped his mother, that''s all.


    Three days later, in the lobby on the first floor of the harem.


    "See the leaves?" Meng Liang asked, dragging Liu Rui with a courier in his hand.


    "He''s getting angry recently and sleeping at home..." Liu Rui obviously felt very dissatisfied with my behavior and replied with a slight emotion.


    "Shit, I have to go home to find him?" Meng Liang touched his head, a little impatient.


    "Why, what can I do for you?"


    "Isn''t there a courier? The courier asked me to give it to Ye as soon as possible..." Meng Liang looked at the courier in his hand and explained.


    "What is it? It''s quite mysterious..."


    "I don''t know. It doesn''t say what it is. It doesn''t even say who sent it..."


    "Did you say it would be an inflatable doll?" Liu Ruisi took a test, looked at the express with an obscene face and said.


    "Shit, can you have something normal in your mind..." Meng Liang scolded wordlessly, then turned around and prepared to go outside the door.


    "You really sent him home?" Liu Rui shouted


    "Or else?"


    "Throw him the office. You''re not too tired to run back and forth..."


    "Yes, I won''t send it to him!"


    Meng Liang turned around and thought it was the same thing. He directly changed his direction and ran to my office.


    ����


    At the other end, I lay on the bed with a big quilt covered and my head full of sweat.


    "Why do you think I feel so pierced?" I asked Susu at the other end of the phone.


    "What''s the matter with you? If you catch a cold, go to the hospital..." Su replied with concern.


    "This is my heart disease. The doctor can''t cure it!"


    "..." Susu didn''t speak.


    "Heart disease needs heart medicine. I''ll tell you!"


    "Ye Han, we''ve been talking for more than half an hour. You''ve been talking to me for more than half an hour. Your friend found a daughter-in-law to stimulate you... Can we be as strong as an old man! Besides, even if you want to soak me, this routine is too old! Are you stupid or am I stupid?" Su Su shouted without saving me any face.


    "Sister, will you treat a patient like this?" I said awkwardly after being exposed by Jesus.


    "You''re not a patient... A headache is a disease? Are you a man?"


    "OK, I won''t tell you. My feelings and sense of career are not going well these days! I have to find a fortune teller to calculate for me in a few days. Is it aimed at something..."


    "What''s wrong with your career?"


    "Didn''t you send me some money a few days ago? I also know that as long as I do a loss making business, I feel uncomfortable all over. In addition, Yang Song gives me such stimulation, which is even worse..."


    I didn''t explain in detail to Su Su about helping Yang an''s mother. After all, the less she knows about this kind of thing, the better.


    "You say you are careful..." Su rolled his eyes.


    "It''s not my sister. Can you chat? It''s easy for people to kick you to death if you talk so much? That''s why I have a good temper..."


    "Love to talk or not. If you didn''t grind haw, you had to let me call you. You think I love you!"


    "Well, you talk too choking..."


    "I''m like this. How can I drop it?"


    "By the way, we''ll go back to our hometown tomorrow. If you don''t have anything to do, come back with me?" I quickly changed the topic.


    "What are you doing home?"


    "You''re not talking nonsense. Go home when you''re homesick..."


    "Then why do you want me to go back with you?"


    "I don''t want my parents to see my daughter-in-law!"


    "Bah, brother, where are we? Just take me home..." although Su Su said so, he still showed a smile on his face.


    "Have a look before you arrive! The ugly daughter-in-law has to see her father-in-law sooner or later, doesn''t she?"


    "Get out!"


    "You say you''re going or not?"


    "No!" Su Su replied cleanly.


    "If you don''t pull it down, don''t say I won''t give you a chance!"


    "Bye!" Susu couldn''t stand me anymore and hung up.


    After hanging up with Su Su, I lay in bed tossing and turning and couldn''t sleep. The main reason was that we went home immediately, but we couldn''t go back empty handed!


    Why do you have to buy something for your family or take some money back? Then the problem comes!


    Where did the money come from?


    We just sent 200000 yuan to Yang an''s mother a few days ago. The Hougong usually needs money for operation, especially the casino, so we can''t get any spare money now.


    I lie in bed, anxious all over, money, where can I get money?


    Borrow an old car?


    You say I''m such a big boss. Is it a shame to borrow money from other people''s employees all day?


    Forget it. Anyway, shame is not once or twice. Let go of face. Maybe I can live better.


    I was shamelessly brainwashing myself. My mobile phone directly dialed the old car.


    "Leaf, what''s the matter? Is there something wrong at home?" the old car gasped and shouted with slight ups and downs.


    "What are you doing? With a dog?" I asked suspiciously.


    "No, Duan Hui and I are here. We are going to educate a little boy..."


    "So what?" I asked curiously.


    "He JB owes me and Huizi money and doesn''t answer the phone!" the old car said casually.


    "Fuck, how much do I owe you?" I sat up and asked for debt. If the old car wants money, won''t it have money to lend me?


    So I suddenly came to the spirit and asked with bright eyes.


    "Just five or six!" the old car''s voice was casual.


    "I''ll go. Fifty or sixty thousand is a lot!" I said in surprise and saw the dawn of hope in an instant.


    "What, more than five hundred and seventy! There are fifty or sixty thousand..." the old car''s tone is always full of inexplicable self-confidence.


    I was stunned for more than half a minute.


    "How long have you two been out?" I feel like I''ve been constipated for more than half a month and have to go to the bathroom. I feel blocked.


    "I''ve been out for a long time..."


    "You two went out to squat for a long time because of more than 500 yuan? Are you poor and crazy?"


    "If you give me a salary, will we be like this?" the old car''s tone was a little angry.


    "Goodbye!"


    I feel that these two people live too hard, because they can go out and stay for 500 yuan. If I manage them to take 35000, these two people can''t take hands * * and die with me?


    After hanging up with the old car, I lay in bed and began to look for my next goal.


    After a while, a tall and majestic image appeared in my mind. Yes, this person is Du Xianyang.


    "How can I think of you when I think of cheating?"


    I muttered sadly, and then dialed Du Xianyang.


    "Hello?" Du Xianyang answered the phone soon.


    "What are you doing recently? I haven''t seen you for a long time..." I smiled and exchanged greetings.


    "Didn''t we drink yesterday?" Du Xianyang said.


    "Well, really? I may have lost my memory yesterday..." I said a little embarrassed.


    "Shit, what''s your memory? What''s the matter with you calling me?"


    "Nothing. Just now a friend found me a profitable business. I want to ask you if you are interested?"


    "What kind of business?" Du Xianyang asked cautiously,


    "Here''s the thing. Yesterday, a friend of mine called me and said that he had a famous painting worth more than three million yuan in his hand. He asked me if I was interested in collecting it..." I organized the language and started fooling.


    "When did you start collecting?"


    "Hehe, hobbies, nothing to poke..." I replied with a smile.


    "Then why did you call me?" Du Xiangyang guessed my purpose at this time, but still asked.


    "Isn''t this painting very valuable for collection? I think so. Why don''t we buy it together and sell it later? I''m sure we can make some money..." I then fooled.


    "What''s the name of your painting, what age? Who painted it?" Du Xianyang asked with a very professional look.


    "It seems to be called blood red mirror. It''s foreign. It''s always valuable. I''ll tell you..." I made up a name casually.


    "How much did your friend say to sell?" Du Xianyang hesitated, and finally took the initiative to enter the state.


    "He said he would sell me 300000..."


    "I''ll sell you 300000 of more than one million paintings? The seam is very big!"

 Chapter 1728

    When I say this price, I regret it. I''ve been smart all my life. Silly B sold more than 1 million paintings and 300000. Which second uncle can be so good to you?


    While I was repenting, Du Xianyang continued, "it''s really a good deal. If we buy this painting, won''t we be able to earn hundreds of thousands?"


    While talking, Du Xianyang seemed to take his calculator and press it a few times


    "No, no, are you interested in this?" I asked in some surprise. It felt like going from hell to heaven. It was too comfortable.


    "I just don''t know whether it will be true or not? Is it false? How can I feel so insecure?" Du Xianyang asked three questions very carefully.


    "I don''t know much about this thing. Forget it. If you''re afraid of being cheated, I''ll look for someone else. After all, no one can say that you can make 100% money by painting this thing. If you really win, people won''t sell it to me. This thing depends on fate. Forget it. It''s all friends. I can''t fool you. I''m still looking for someone else..." I said very simply.


    "Shit, you look down on me! Can I still owe you that money? Just tell me how to fix it..." Du Xianyang was worried without warning.


    "I don''t look down on you. I''m just afraid of being cheated. How can I see you when you say it? Right? You''d better not get involved in such a thing..."


    "Fuck! Leaf, do you still take me as a friend?" Du Xianyang shouted.


    "How can I not treat you as a friend!"


    "What do I do to you?"


    "Very good!" I replied, gritting my teeth.


    "What else do you tell us? We''ll make money together, and I can''t blame you for losing money. After all, I understand the risks of this thing! You don''t need any psychological pressure, so you can tell me how to finish the whole thing..." at this time, I think no one can stop Du Xianyang. If I don''t take some money from him, he''s easy to break up with me.


    "Do you really want to buy it?" I asked in silence.


    "You''re not nonsense. If I don''t want to buy it, can I tell you so much? Not only do I buy it, I have to buy more. Ask your friend if there are any such paintings, and I''ll buy them together!" Du Xianyang is going crazy.


    As soon as I heard this, I mourned for him for a few seconds.


    "It''s just a painting. If you want to do it with me, how about you take 150000 and I take 150000?" I said quickly.


    "What''s going on..." Du Xianyang thought briefly for a while, and then said, "in this way, I''ll give 200000, you give 100000, and then sell it to earn half of the money. Do you think it''s ok?"


    "Why is this?" I don''t understand what the rich think.


    "I want to hang the painting at home, nothing to show off, but don''t worry, I won''t steal it and sell it to you..." Du Xianyang vowed.


    "Ah, what''s going on... Well, you pay 200000 and I pay 100000. Then the painting will be put in your house..." I nodded and agreed.


    "That''s settled then. I''ll give you money later. Can Alipay do that?"


    "Well, let''s go to the bank..." I didn''t expect Du Xianyang to agree so happily.


    "OK, leaf, I find you are more and more interesting now!" Du Xianyang praised me very seriously.


    "How do you say that?"


    "You didn''t tell me this good thing before!"


    "..." hearing this, I was silent for a long time and said slowly, "I''m also trying to make a change!"


    "Come on!"


    Du Xianyang gave me a word of encouragement and hung up the phone directly.


    "Shit, how can I feel guilty of bullying fools..." after I put down the phone, I looked at my mobile phone and whispered, and then walked out of the office with my coat.


    "Brother Ye!" as soon as I went out, I saw an internal guard in the harem greet me with a smile.


    "... come on, come here!" I was stunned and waved to the internal security guard.


    "What''s the matter, brother?" naibao asked with a smile.


    "Your name is Xiao Chao, right?"


    "It''s me, brother Ye. You still know my name!" he felt flattered.


    "I''ve always paid close attention to your employees at the bottom, especially you, for a long time..." I took out two cigarettes, handed Xiaochao one and lit one myself.


    "Brother ye, am I about to get on the top?" Xiao Chao asked very seriously after taking the cigarette.


    "Soon, now the opportunity is coming. I''ll tell you something. Can you help me finish it?" I nodded.


    "Brother ye, just tell me who to cut? My big knife has long been hungry and thirsty!"


    I think Xiao must have been recruited by Yang Song. He talks like Yang Song. There is a smell of fool between the lines.


    "Cut who? I''m not an underworld. It''s like this. Later, you go to the supermarket outside to buy me a piece of drawing paper, and then paint it all red for me, and write me a few English letters at the bottom of the painting. Can I do this?" I thought for a moment and simply asked.


    "Brother, that''s it?" Xiaozheng asked with some loss in his eyes.


    "It''s a key thing. It''s the first step for you to go up. Understand? Don''t we have to start from the foundation, right?" I enlightened carefully.


    "Yes, I see!" Xiao Chao nodded suddenly after thinking about it.


    "It''s just between us. Can''t others tell you?" I continued.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone!"


    "That''s OK, let''s go..." I took out 300 yuan from my wallet, handed it to Xiao Chao, patted him on the shoulder and said, "the organization looks after you very much. Don''t smash it for me!"


    "I''ll try!"


    Xiaochao nodded confidently, and then flew directly to the supermarket outside the harem.


    ����


    Half an hour later, Du Xiangyang''s money arrived, and I asked Xiao Chao to finish the blood red mirror.


    I looked at the red piece of paper and smiled with great satisfaction. Then I picked up my mobile phone and dialed Du Xianyang.


    "What''s the matter?" Du Xiangyang shouted very urgently after receiving the phone.


    "I finished the painting here. When are you free to come and get it?" I said with a smile.


    "Shit, so fast?"


    "Slow down, I''m afraid I won''t be robbed..." I touched my nose and explained.


    "OK, you wait for me and I''ll go right away!"


    "Good!"


    Fifteen minutes later, Du Xianyang rushed into my office.


    "Shit, you''re very fast?" I shouted in surprise when I saw Du Xianyang come in.


    It usually takes more than half an hour for his family to come to our harem.


    "I ran six red lights on the road. Where''s the painting?" Du Xianyang asked while wiping the sweat on his forehead.


    "Here..." I took out the blood red picture from the cabinet and handed it to Du Xianyang.


    "This... This is the painting?" Du Xianyang looked at the painting in his hand and asked in surprise.


    "Yes, that''s the picture."


    "Isn''t it just a piece of red? It can be worth more than one million..." Du Xianyang was still in shock.


    "We don''t know much about artists. Just do what you care about. It''s worth money..." I explained a little embarrassed.


    "Yes..." Du Xianyang nodded thoughtfully, then looked at me and said, "why do I still feel the smell of paint?"


    "Well, it may be that after a long time, there is a smell of paint. Valuable paintings are like this..."


    "Really, do you think it''s a little oozing at home when I hang this picture? Blood is Hula..."


    "Isn''t their name blood red mirror? It''s a little bloody. Whether you hang up at home depends on what you think..."


    "Well, you say this thing is also interesting. Such a stupid painting is so valuable. Tell me, I feel I can draw the whole drawing board..." Du Xianyang shook his head and said with his mouth.


    I smiled and didn''t speak. I thought we could draw without a drawing board at home.


    "OK, I''ll take it home and study it carefully. There must be something different in it..." Du Xianyang carefully held the painting and turned around to go outside the door.


    "This painting is afraid of drying. Don''t hang it in the sun..." I shouted at my throat.


    "Thank you, leaf. You are making more and more progress now!"


    Du Xianyang shouted without looking back, and then walked out of our harem with the blood red mirror in his arms.


    When Du Xianyang passed by Xiao Chao, Xiao Chao looked at Du Xianyang with a strange look. They looked at each other and smiled. No one spoke.


    After Du Xianyang left, I turned around and ran to the bank outside and took out the 200000 cash I had just called.


    Holding a thick bag of money, I showed a happy smile. These days, there are many fools who can eat anything. After that, when bar cadres go down, I can get rich by selling New Year paintings.


    This is the blood red mirror. Next time we have the dark mirror and the green mirror. Isn''t that all money!


    At four o''clock in the middle of the night, the Hougong bar closes. There are several tables in the casino that play mahjong all night, but we don''t need to take care of it. People can toss as they like.


    Conference room.


    Several of us sat around the round table.


    Who will go back tomorrow? " I saw everyone here and asked as I closed the door.


    "I''ll go back!" Liu Rui raised his hand first.


    "Wu Mei, will you go back with him?" I asked, looking down at Wu Mei playing with her mobile phone.


    "I''ll forget it. AI family has been too busy recently..." Wu Mei waved her hand very wisely.


    "Busy having children..." I bared my teeth and replied.


    "Get out!"


    "Liangzi, you go back too?" I turned and looked at Meng Liang.


    "Well, go back." Meng Liang hesitated and nodded.


    "I won''t go back to that leaf..." Yuan opened his mouth at this time.


    "Why?" I was a little surprised. I thought Meng Liang might not go back, but Yuan Yuan didn''t want to go back. You know, he calls home the most often among us.


    "I''m afraid I can''t get out when I go back..." Yuan scratched his head and said with a smile.


    "Hehe, OK, wait until I go back to see our mother for you..."


    "I''m relieved to have you!"


    "Nothing..." I waved my hand, then pointed to Yang Song and asked, "tiger B, will you go back?"


    "What am I going to do? Let my father take the hunting against me?" Yang Song replied to me without raising his wechat head while holding his mobile phone.


    "Also, you''d better meet your father less, or your life will be in danger..."


    Yang Song and Qian Rou are totally in love now. Neither of them can leave the other, so I thought he would not go back, so I didn''t say anything to him.


    "Well, just the three of us go back, and the rest of you look after the house..." I paused, and then took out the 200000 cash just taken out from the bank from under the table.


    "Bang!"


    I opened the bag and poured out the money. Piles of cash were exposed to the air.


    "Fuck..."


    "So much money!"


    When Liu Rui and Yang Song saw the money, their eyes turned green.


    I counted out ten piles and threw them to the old car.


    After the old car took the money, he smiled and asked, "it''s for me?"


    "Why are you so shameless? It''s for Huizi. He''s not here now. Please keep it for him first..."


    "Hehe, I said I couldn''t give me so much!" the old car muttered, and then put away the 100000 yuan on the table.


    Then I took out another 50000 and threw it in front of the north and south.


    "Leaf, what do you mean?"


    North and South looked at the money on the table and didn''t take it. Instead, they looked at me very puzzled and asked.


    "Your brother''s share. He''s not here now. Take it first..."


    "Didn''t you give him money when my brother left? Besides, if you give it to me now, my brother can''t spend it. You''d better take the leaves back..." north and South hesitated and pushed the money back to me.


    "One yard is one yard. Your brother earned the money with his life, and it''s not for you. It''s for your brother. Just save it for him first..." I lit a cigarette, looked at the north and South and said.


    After listening to me, the north and South didn''t make a sound. They were silent for a while and put away the money on the table.


    "The remaining 50000, 10000 each of you!"


    After that, I threw 10000 yuan, Yang Song, old car, Wu Mei and one person from the north and south.


    "Thank you, boss!" Wu Mei smiled happily after taking the money.


    "This can be regarded as a return money!" the old car said with tears as he looked at the 10000 yuan in his hand.


    "Why didn''t I?" Liu Rui looked at the money and asked me with his small eyes.


    "I haven''t! I''ll tell you..."


    I just earned 200000 yuan and lost my kung fu in a while. I''m not in a beautiful mood now.


    I, Meng Liang and Liu Rui go home alone. They must be very busy when they don''t go home, so I''m going to give them some bonuses in advance. It''s unfair to them.


    "I''m not going back, leaf, you can give me 10000..." Liu Rui said shamelessly after thinking about it for a while.


    "Roll the calf..." I impatiently pushed Liu Rui away and asked the others in the room, "is there anything else? If it''s okay, let''s break up the meeting. The three of us will take the train tomorrow afternoon..."


    "Go back by train?" Liu Rui was stunned and asked.


    "Yes, how do you want to go back?"


    "Can''t planes or something?"


    "Do you think I can kick you back?" I kicked Liu Rui and asked.


    "Shit, I don''t like to sit on the green skin..." Liu Rui told me to be honest immediately after kicking, and whispered.


    "Let''s drive back..." Meng Liang suggested at this time.


    "Forget it, driving is too tired. I have to drive all night..." I waved my hand and refused.


    "Also." Meng Liang nodded.


    "Is there anything else?" I repeated.


    "Leaf, I also want to go to H city with you..." after a long silence, the north and South suddenly opened their mouth and said.


    After listening to the words of the north and the south, I was stunned. Then I asked with a smile, "why? Idle money is hot?"


    "No... no! I''m tired these days and want to have a rest!" Nanbei''s face turned red and scratched his head in embarrassment.


    "Hehe, OK, if you want to go, go back and walk with me..." I thought for a while, smiled and nodded.


    "That''s the money?" the north and South took out 10000 yuan and asked me.


    "Give it to the old car. Let''s go. He has to worry about big and small things..."


    "OK!" the north and South nodded heavily, and then threw the money to the old car.


    The old car looked at the money on the table and there was no ink. He picked it up and put it in his pocket.


    The others didn''t say anything. After all, everyone knows who does more and who does less. There''s nothing wrong with the old car.


    I think the money is almost divided. After the meeting ended with a shout, the first one walked out of the conference room, and everyone else followed me.


    Half an hour later, several of us returned to the apartment, and then we all went back to our rooms to rest.


    ����


    The next day, 3 p.m


    "All right, you go back!" after getting on the train, I shouted to the old car outside.


    "Be safe!" the old car waved to me.


    "Well, call me if you have anything..."


    The old car gave me an OK gesture, and then took Yang Song and them out of the railway station.


    "Boom..."


    After the four of us got on the train, the train started slowly. After half a year, we finally embarked on the journey home. Six months ago, we arrived in the city on this train without money. Six months later, we were already the owners of a bar. Sometimes, life is really hard to understand, Who knows what we will be like in another six months?


    "Do you think you are sick? Why do you have to take the train? Let''s drive back... How slow the green skin is!" Liu Rui looked at me and asked, "you are you. In order to save some money, how many more sins will I suffer with you?"


    "If you have money, you can buy a plane ticket yourself..." I replied speechless.


    "Shit, if I have money to buy a plane ticket, I''ll talk to you about this?" Liu Rui turned to pick up the gift box, looked at Meng Liang and asked, "where did this come from?"


    "Your daughter-in-law gave it to me..." Meng Liang said as he put his luggage on the frame.


    "The loser finally got some money and bought this thing..." Liu Rui''s teeth itched when he heard that Wu Mei bought all the gifts.


    "Leaf, do you want something to eat?" at this time, the north and South looked at the small cart coming and opened their mouth and asked.


    "Buy some water..." I took out a hundred yuan and handed it to Nanbei.


    "I have..." Nanbei smiled, then stopped the seller and bought some melon seed sausage and several bottles of mineral water.


    "Give me inch poker. I have to earn my daughter-in-law''s gift money today..." Liu Rui shouted at the waiter with a big mouth.


    "Just sit down and play..." I said while biting my red intestines.


    "No, I have to win the money back..." Liu Rui was very persistent.


    According to my years of experience, as long as Liu Rui plays poker, he must lose money, and there are no underpants left.


    "Leaf, don''t you play?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me while shuffling cards.


    "Don''t play, sleepy..." I chewed my red intestines and shook my head.


    "Then you come and match your hand..." Liu Rui looked around and finally fixed his eyes on the north and south.


    "How big is it?" north and South cautiously touched their wallet and asked, "it''s too big. I won''t play with you."


    "Didn''t Ye dare to give you all the money yesterday?" Liu Rui dragged several grandpa Mao out of Bala''s inner pocket and threw them on the table. It is estimated that he had to kneel all night last night to come from Wu Mei.


    "I didn''t bring out the money!"


    "Shit, stop the ink, play a little bit, two pieces and three pieces..." Liu Rui said impatiently.


    "North and south, you can play with him. I don''t have enough money. I have..." I think Liu Rui can talk about white foam. It''s not easy, so I had to help persuade him.


    "OK, I''ll play with you..."


    North and South reluctantly agreed, took out more than 200 yuan and threw it on the table. Then the three people opened it directly.


    I watched it a few days ago. Although the north and the South didn''t play very well, they played cards very steadily and didn''t lose much money.


    It was Liu Rui who asked for three landlords and directly let Meng Liang and the north and South clean up. The change on the table was almost lost.


    After watching it for a while, I thought it was boring, so I fell asleep on the table.


    Ten in the middle of the night.


    The train stopped at a small station in the northeast, and the noise of the people getting off woke me up directly.


    I looked up and looked around. There were a lot of people getting off. I went down more than half directly, and the carriage was relaxed in an instant.


    Liu Rui, North and South Meng Liang, the three of them are still playing poker. I glanced at Liu Rui. The red banknotes in front of Liu Rui are all gone. On the contrary, Meng Liang and North and South Meng Liang''s money pile is much higher


    "Leaf, do you still have money? Bring me some..." Liu Rui asked me as he wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    "Hehe, what''s the matter? Let them cure it?" I smiled, felt out my wallet, stretched out a few hundred and handed them to Liu Rui.


    "Fuck, these two B play routine with me. Neither of them is called the landlord, so let me call..."


    After receiving the money, Liu Rui talked about it.


    "You said that. I called you. Who''s to blame for robbing you with me?" the north and South replied with a smile.


    "Don''t talk, just count your worst. You shout two points for the two kings. I thought the two kings were in the cards..."


    "Ha ha." I smiled, then stretched my waist and stood up to smoke at the smoking place.


    "Why are you going?" Liu Rui stretched his neck and shouted when he saw I was leaving.


    "Have a cigarette..."


    "Bring me a pair of poker. I doubt these fools have made a mark!"


    ��������


    I walked to the smoking place alone. At this time, there were not many people on the train, so there were not many smokers, only about three or four.


    "Pa!"


    "Pa!"


    I leaned against the door and pressed the lighter twice. It didn''t light at thirty. But I adjusted the size of the flame, but I still couldn''t light it.


    Just then, an old-fashioned lighter was handed to me.

 Chapter 1729

    Liu Rui replied with a cheap reply, and then hurriedly dragged Liu Rui to my side.


    "Liu Rui, I fought with you!" Zhao Bing ran from Liu Rui with a beer bottle.


    "Is everyone here?" I stopped Zhao Bing and asked in a low voice.


    "Here we are, just these people..." Zhao Bing nodded.


    ]


    After hearing Zhao Bing say that everyone was here, I picked up the wine bottle on the table and filled the wine glass in my hand.


    "Everyone stop talking. Ye Zi has something to say!"


    Zhao Bing looked at me, instantly understood what I meant, and shouted with a red face.


    Zhao Bing''s words were really effective. The private room immediately quieted down, and everyone stared at us with big eyes.


    "Cough, it''s like this. After I, Liu Rui and Meng Liang dropped out of school, I didn''t get in touch with you much because I went to other cities. But thank you for remembering the three of us and remembering the three of us when things happen. I won''t say much. Liu Rui invited you for today''s meal!"


    When Liu Rui heard my words, his right hand, which was originally extended to the chicken leg, stopped directly in mid air and looked at me very confused.


    "Liu Ruigang just said that no one can rob him of this meal. Whoever robs him is in a hurry!" I added.


    "Don''t rob, certainly don''t rob!" Mingda first responded, shook his head and shouted.


    "Yes, no one can rob Ruige with me!" echoed the little pig.


    "It''s different when I''m rich. I remember Liu Rui was famous for being stingy. Now he''s so generous..."


    "Yes, that''s generous!"


    "Why can''t this meal be five or six thousand!"


    Everyone in the house whispered after hearing what I said. At this time, Liu Rui''s face would be red and white, and his whole body was shaking


    I waved my hand and said, "today we are open to eat. It''s not enough for us to order!"


    "OK!"


    The crowd responded and then ate.


    "Ye Han! I''m so poor that you still pit me?!"


    Liu Rui roared, a burst of heartbroken, stared at soybean sized eyes, and angrily came to me.


    "Didn''t I give you a long face? Look at what they look at you now?" I explained very seriously.


    "But I really don''t have money! Why don''t you put it on me first and I''ll give it to you later..." Liu Ruisi said after taking a test.


    "I have no money..."


    "How about that? It''s embarrassing to have no money when I pay the bill later!"


    "That''s your business. It has nothing to do with me..." I said casually.


    "Shit, you clean the pit day by day, I can..." Liu Rui rubbed his face and said nothing for a while.


    "No, you asked your daughter-in-law to call you, didn''t she have it?" I took a bite and casually suggested.


    "What do I say to my daughter-in-law? I said I had nothing to pretend to be B. I had to invite my classmates to dinner, and then I didn''t bring enough money? Do you believe my daughter-in-law''s temperament can eat me?"


    "That''s right. Why don''t you just say that you use money at home? Although Wu Mei is a little bit more reasonable, she is still very reasonable. You say he can give you something at home..."


    Liu Rui listened to me, thought for three seconds, and then walked out of the private room with his mobile phone.


    After about five or six minutes, Liu Rui walked back to the private room with a red face. It seemed that he was going to get the money.


    After Liu Rui came back, he didn''t talk to Meng Liang at all. Instead, he sat down in the pile of girls and told people about our glorious history in H city. Although most of the content was bragging, those little girls listened very hard. Rui shouted one by one. Liu Rui''s mouth should be pulled to the back of his ears.


    Moreover, Liu Rui also ate while talking. The eating phase, not to mention how anxious, was. The ribs were eaten into his mouth in less than three seconds. There was no meat and bones left at all.


    "Rego, slow down!" a little girl whispered.


    "Nothing, it''s healthy to eat like this!" Liu Rui replied foolishly.


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    At this time, my mobile phone rang. I took it out and saw that it was Wu Mei. I looked at Liu Rui, looked at my mobile phone, and finally decided to answer the phone.


    "Hello?"


    "Leaf, is Liu Rui with you?" Wu Mei asked in a flat voice.


    "Yes... No..." I stammered back. I didn''t know what to say.


    "In the end or not!" Wu Mei''s voice was impatient.


    "Together! What''s the matter?" I glanced at Liu Rui and replied very definitely.


    "Then what are you doing?" Wu Mei continued.


    "Eat..."


    "This bastard, just now he told me that his second aunt is dead and has no money to buy a coffin..." I can feel Wu Mei''s murderous spirit through the phone.


    "His second aunt is dead..." I explained weakly.


    "Don''t say it''s useless. You let Liu Rui answer the phone!"


    "This..."


    "Why is it inconvenient for him now?"


    "It may not be convenient..."


    "Well, take the phone to him and let me hear what he is doing now!"


    "Wu Mei, this is not good!" I hesitated and refused.


    "You''re in the ink. I''ll clean up with you when you come back!" Wu Mei shouted fiercely.


    "Hey!"


    I sighed, but I had to walk to Liu Rui with my mobile phone and wink at Liu Rui as I walked, but Liu ruigen didn''t even look at me, eating vegetables and boasting with the little girls


    "Brother Rui, do you have a girlfriend now?" a girl in our class asked Jiao Didi, dragging Liu Rui''s arm.


    Hearing this question, the sweat on my forehead suddenly flowed down and subconsciously clenched my mobile phone. I was really afraid that Liu Rui said no.


    "Yes!" Liu Rui thought for a moment and replied.


    After hearing Liu Rui''s answer, I was secretly relieved. Fortunately, the fool didn''t talk nonsense.


    "But I''ll have to dump him sooner or later!" Liu Rui added.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    I stood aside and coughed loudly. Liu Rui turned his head and looked at me. I quickly handed him a look.


    Then the fool thought I would tell him I wouldn''t expose him again and gave me a gesture of thanks.


    "Then why did you dump her? Was she bad to you?" the girl continued.


    "She is obedient to me, but her figure is not good. I like fuller..." Liu Rui replied with a lewd smile.


    When the girl heard this sentence, she blushed and bowed her head: "hate!"


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    I saw Liu Rui talking again, so I coughed a few times.


    "What are you always coughing about?" Liu Rui looked at me and shouted reluctantly.


    "Nothing, I just choked..." I waved back.


    "Drink some water!" Liu Rui glared at me, and then pulled up the calf with the little girl.


    I looked down at my cell phone. Wu Mei had hung up.


    "Rego, Buddha bless you!"


    I simply prayed for my Rego in my heart, vaguely feeling that he might not live long.


    After praying for a while, Liu Rui hurriedly walked out of the private room with his mobile phone.


    After about ten minutes, Liu Rui''s face was like eating shit, and he walked back to the private room with a dull expression.


    "What''s the matter?" Meng Liang saw something wrong with Liu Rui and asked in a low voice.


    "No... nothing!" Liu Rui stammered back, then looked up at me and sat next to me.


    "Brother, I gave you eyes..." now I feel very sorry for Liu Rui, so I can only explain it awkwardly.


    "Don''t blame you, it''s my carelessness..." Liu Rui waved his hand, then raised the wine bottle and drank it fiercely.


    "What''s the matter with Rego?" at this time, the little pig came up and stretched out his neck.


    "Nothing, just didn''t sleep well last night..." I replied casually.


    "I thought it was good just now."


    "Ye Han, I''ll kill you!"


    As soon as xiaopang finished speaking, Liu Rui stood up with a splash and shouted angrily. Then he ran straight to my neck and pinched me. Fortunately, I reacted quickly and avoided. Otherwise, I think Liu Rui must kill me.


    After hearing Liu Rui''s cry, the people in the private room looked at us one after another.


    "Brush!"


    People''s eyes gathered, and I waved my hand awkwardly and said, "play! Play! Keep eating!"


    Everyone turned their lips and said nothing.


    There was a lot of chaos and noise in the house. I hurried to Zhao Bing with tableware. I thought I should stay away from Liu Rui. He is too dangerous now.


    Liu Rui didn''t catch up, but sat on the other side and looked at me quietly. His eyes were full of murderous


    "What''s the matter with you two? Liu Rui''s eyes are wrong!" Zhao Bing pointed to Liu Rui with chopsticks and asked me.


    "It''s all right, it''s fun..." I bowed my head and replied.


    "Ha ha!" Zhao Bing knew I didn''t want to say, so he didn''t ask.


    "Is there another program later?" I asked.


    "We may go singing later. Are you going?"


    "If everyone goes, we''ll follow..."


    ����


    After eating the meal for more than half an hour, everyone finally ate almost. Zhao Bing Lele and they began to organize to go to KTV to sing songs again. They were drinking hard and didn''t refuse. Except Shen Xue insisted on going, the rest also went to KTV.


    We didn''t go to the KTV. It was very good. We just found one next to the hotel, so it''s convenient not to take a taxi.


    By the way, Liu Rui paid for the meal alone. When I paid the bill, I saw a little tears in the corner of Ruige''s eyes. It looked very sad


    ����


    The KTV we went to is called night KTV. The scale of KTV is not large. Generally, some students and white-collar workers go here, so the venue looks very clean.


    Because we have more people, Zhao Bing directly booked a relatively large private room, which can accommodate about ten people.


    After entering the private room, a group of girls chirped around the song ordering machine.


    Because this concert hall is a kind of mass selling KTV, the private room itself does not bring drinks and fruit plates. You need to buy it at the front desk.


    "What''s everyone drinking?" I shouted.


    "Anything is OK, look at the leaves..." piggy sat on the sofa and replied casually.


    "Ha ha, that''s OK!" I smiled and then looked at Meng Liang. Meng Liang suddenly understood what I meant. He stood up and walked to me. Liu Rui saw that we were going to go and came out with a overcast face.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll go too..." Zhao Bing shouted at this time.


    "Why are you following us when we go to buy wine?" I asked with a frown.


    "I have a membership card, discounted..." Zhao Bing took out a pink membership card and shook it in front of me.


    "As soon as you''re okay, go to the bar..."


    "Cut!"


    Zhao Bingbai glanced at me and then walked out of the private room with big white legs.


    The three of us followed Zhao Bing to the front desk of KTV. Zhao Bing looked at me, then blinked and asked, "how is your bar compared with this?"


    "There''s no way to compare..." I replied with a curl of my mouth.


    "You can''t compare with here?"


    "He can''t compare with us..."


    "You can really boast..."


    Zhao Bing was speechless. He thought it would be great if our bar could have this scale, but I didn''t boast. The KTV is not the same level as our harem in terms of decoration and service. Anyway, our harem bar is among the best in H city.


    Just then, a group of young people came out head-on. Liu Rui instinctively moved to the side, but he was hit on the shoulder by a young man.


    Liu Rui was stunned for a moment and looked at the young man across the street irritably, but he didn''t say anything. He was ready to go on.


    "Are you blind? Don''t you see anyone?" Liu Rui didn''t speak, but which young man spoke and turned his head to scold Liu Rui.


    "Did you hit me?" Liu Rui looked at his drink and walked around. He didn''t want to pay attention to such people, so he cursed.


    "Fart, you hit me, and a good dog doesn''t stand in the way!" the young man then scolded.


    "No, can you speak?" Zhao Bing asked reluctantly.


    "Oh, there''s another girl here! My brother can''t speak, but I can fuck you..." when the young man saw Zhao Bing, his eyes immediately became different and his speech was very ugly.


    "You..." Zhao Bing''s face turned red when the young man said, and he couldn''t speak out angrily.


    "How do you talk?" Meng Liang on one side couldn''t help but stretch out his hand to fan the young man''s face.


    "Xiaoxin, don''t pull the calf, let''s go!" just at this time, a young man of the same age as US frowned and shouted.


    "I''m going to clean up you later, sister and brother!" the young man called Xiaoxin stretched out his hand to wipe Zhao Bing''s face. Zhao Bing instinctively hid.


    "Pa!"


    A loud mouth rang through the corridor.


    It was not Meng Liang but me who did it.


    "You..." the young man covered his face and pointed at me, with an incredible face.


    "You got NIMA B!"


    I slapped my second mouth.


    "Are you tired of drafting?"


    At this time, the young man finally reacted and jumped at us with open teeth and claws.


    "Bang!"


    Meng Liang kicked out and directly kicked the young man two meters.


    "What are you doing? Why did you start..."


    At this time, a young man came out of the crowd. I looked at the young man and the young man looked at me.


    "What a coincidence..." I touched my nose, looked at the young man and said with a smile.


    "It''s a coincidence!" the young man also looked at me and nodded.


    "Ye Han, right?" the young man was silent and looked at me and asked.


    "Yes!" I nodded.


    I know the young man in front of me. It''s none other than Wang Xin, the former subordinate of Wei Tian.


    When several of us had a fight with Tian Hao, it was Wang Xin and Guo Bin who helped Tian Hao, and then Tian Hao put yuan yuan into the hospital.


    Later, I didn''t see Wang Xin but Guo Bin. Then Guo Bin killed Wei Tian, so I''m not sure whether Wang Xin is from the Wei family.


    "Hehe, Guo Bin has run away. How dare you come back?" Wang Xin smiled, walked up to me with his neck tilted, looked up and down and said, "I heard you''re doing well now?"


    Hearing Wang Xin''s words, I felt bad for a moment. Wang Xin may still be from the Wei family.


    "What do you mean?" I asked, squinting at Wang Xin.


    "You really dare to come back. Do you know how much you are worth in H market?" Wang Xin asked with a smile, tidying up his collar.


    I didn''t speak with a dark face.


    "This number!" Wang Xin stretched out five fingers.


    "Wei San is dead, you give you money?" I asked in a low voice.


    "Wei San is dead and the iron face is still there! He gives money!"


    "Do you want to make money?"


    "Yes, why not?" Wang Xin tilted his neck.


    "You are not qualified!"


    "If it''s qualified enough, try it!"


    "Pop pop"


    Wang Xin staggered forward a step, then reached out and patted me in the face and said, "it''s bad luck to meet me!"


    "Why don''t I give you a knock and you let us go!" I said with a smile.


    "The posture must be right and the attitude must be correct..." Liu Rui also said with a smile.


    "Well, I think how to correct the law..."


    "Come on, how can I straighten you? I''m careless!" Liu Rui suddenly raised his hand and drew a mouth directly on Wang Xin''s face.


    "Pa!"


    Wang Xin stepped back directly by Liu Ruifan.


    "I have to be right, too!"


    Wang Xin didn''t react here. Meng Liang kicked Wang Xin in the stomach and put him down.


    "Do you want to be shameless? Do them for me and catch the bonus!" Wang Xin, who was lying on the ground, shouted loudly.


    "Hula!"


    Seven or eight people under Wang Xin''s hand immediately surrounded him.


    "Zhao Bing, you go first..." I turned back and pushed Zhao Bing.


    After Zhao Bing understood what was going on, he looked at me inexplicably, and then ran to the private room with big steps.


    "Draft it, fuck him for me!" a young man came up and grabbed Liu Rui''s hair, and then four or five people directly surrounded Liu Rui.


    "Hit me to death!" at this time, Wang Xin had stood up, held a trash can and patted Liu Rui on his head.


    "Puff!" Liu Rui sank and fell directly to the ground.


    Four or five people kicked Liu Rui directly.


    Meng Liang and I were not idle at this time. Although we didn''t take care of Liu Rui who was beaten, we ran directly to Wang Xin.


    "Bang bang!"


    Meng Liang raised his legs and kicked three feet. He directly chucked Wang Xin to the corner of the wall. I rode on Wang Xin and pulled down one by one.


    "Shit, come and help me!" Wang Xinsheng, who was riding on me, wailed and shouted.


    "Come and help brother Xin!" at this time, several young people reacted and quickly released Liu Rui and ran to us.


    "Draft it!"


    A young man scolded at the other side, and then kicked me off Wang Xin.


    Although we often fight, there are many people across the street. Meng Liang obviously feels that he can''t greet us. His self-protection is OK, but he can''t help us if he wants to help us.


    Liu Rui and I are a little weak in combat. We can deal with one or two at ordinary times, but we are obviously a little weak in the face of the siege of three or five people.


    "Leaves, we have come to save you!" at this time, a voice sounded in the corridor.


    "Shua!"


    Wang Xin suddenly turned back.


    "Bang!"


    Mingda holding a trash can directly patted Wang Xin''s face.


    As soon as I saw that piggy Mingda ran over, I quickly grabbed a man with my backhand, then held his stomach, directly connected to the wall, and then gave a combined punch.


    "Pengpeng!"


    "Shit!!"


    Piggy grabbed a beer bottle and was very fierce. When he saw people, it was a random shooting. The opposite crowd was immediately broken up by Mingda and piggy.


    With the addition of these two people, the war situation changed all of a sudden. The people opposite obviously couldn''t cope with it, but they were not good stubbles. They were all small gangsters fighting at the bottom of society. Their fighting experience was no less than ours.


    Although we had the upper hand for the time being, the other side knew that we were few, so they didn''t mess at all and still waved their fists against us.


    The corridor of the private room was completely disordered, and there were endless shouts and curses!


    "Hula!"


    After about five or six minutes, the manager of the concert hall rushed over with the internal security guard, but the security guards didn''t dare to do it, so they had to fight.


    At the same time, the siren sounded through the street outside. Obviously, someone called the police. I think it should be Zhao Bing and them.


    "Brother Xin, don''t fight, come..." the manager looked at Wang Xin with his head down and his face embarrassed.


    "Draft it, you wait for me!" Wang Xin was not stupid. After knowing that he came, he immediately shook his neck and scolded me.


    "Draft it? I''m not going anywhere today. I''ll wait for you here!" I wiped the blood on my face and gritted my teeth back.


    "Well, you''re a little bold. Don''t say I bully you. I''ll give you ten minutes. I''ll see you in the street outside in ten minutes!"


    "No, you''re my grandson!" I smiled and promised.


    "Draft it, you wait for me..." Wang Xin trembled with anger after listening to my words.


    Now the siren is getting closer and closer.


    "Brother Xin, let''s go!" the manager frowned at Wang Xin.


    "Shit, you''ve come to an end!" Wang Xin scolded back, and then directly ran downstairs with people.


    "Are you all right?" the manager looked at us and asked after Wang Xin left.


    "Nothing..." I waved my hand, and then took Meng Liang and them back to the private room.


    When the students in the private room saw us coming back, they quickly surrounded us.


    "Leaf, are you all right?" Zhao Bing asked anxiously, looking at me with tears on her face.


    "We''re all right, Zhao Bing. You''ll leave here with your classmates!" I wiped the tears from Zhao Bing''s eyes and whispered.

 Chapter 1730

    "Leaf, don''t you treat us as brothers?" Mingda''s expression suddenly became very serious.


    "What do you say?"


    "Yes, at school, we were always weak and relied on your help. I know you don''t like us, but now it''s different. We can really help you!" Mingda continued.


    I looked at Mingda and was silent. I didn''t know how to explain to him.


    "Dazi, you misunderstood Ye. We always treat you as friends. He just doesn''t want you to get involved in our affairs. It''s really dangerous!" Meng Liang explained.


    "Are we afraid of danger?" Mingda''s voice suddenly became louder, stood up, stretched out his neck and shouted.


    "Yes! We just want to help you. There''s no other meaning. We''ll accompany you even if we die here today!" piggy was also excited.


    I don''t know whether they really realize the seriousness of the problem or really want to be beaten with us, but anyway, I''m still very moved.


    Liu Rui and Meng Liang were equally moved.


    Meng Liang patted Mingda and piggy on the shoulder and didn''t speak.


    ����


    After Wang Xin left the KTV, he dialed the phone of one of his men in Tiemian while driving.


    This subordinate of Tiemian is called Zhou CAI. He is the driver of Tiemian. Now, except for Tiemian, the Wei family basically belongs to this week. It''s best to speak.


    Zhou Cai is at home.


    "Lingling..."


    The cell phone rang for about half a minute. Zhou Cai climbed out of his bed and answered the phone. "Who?"


    "Brother Zhou, I''m Xiao Xin!" Wang Xin shouted.


    "Xiaoxin?" Zhou Cai recalled who Xiaoxin was, and then asked with some hesitation, "what''s the matter?"


    "I just met Ye Han in KTV!" Wang Xin replied quickly.


    "Who did you meet?" Zhou sat up with a splash after hearing my name.


    "Ye Han is the one who killed brother Tian!" Wang Xin repeated.


    "Are you sure you didn''t admit your mistake?" Zhou was completely refreshed at this moment.


    "I''ve fought with them. Can I admit my mistake? They all admit it!"


    "Fuck, they dare to come back!" Zhou Cai gritted his teeth and scolded, and then said, "well, Xiaoxin, you take people to keep them first. I''ll take people there in a moment. Iron noodles said that you can''t let them run when you see them!"


    "OK, I see, brother!" after Wang Xin understood what Zhou Cai meant, he hung up the phone directly.


    At the other end, Zhou Cai, who had just finished talking to Wang Xin, put on his clothes and dialed the iron phone.


    "What''s up?" after a while, the cold voice of the iron face came out of the receiver.


    "I found Ye Han and them!" Zhou Cai answered without thinking.


    "..." the iron face was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "if you want to live, bring it back!"


    "Understand!" Zhou Cai nodded hurriedly.


    ����


    Night KTV private room.


    "Call Nanbei and ask him to come and help!" I said to Liu Rui.


    "Yes, why did I forget him, shit!" Liu Rui patted his forehead, then opened the phone book, found the North-South phone and dialed it.


    "Nanbei, what are you doing?" Liu Rui asked when the phone was connected.


    "I play chess with Uncle Wang..."


    "Stop playing. We''re working with others in KTV at night. Come and help me with something..." Liu Rui went straight to the subject.


    "What''s the matter? What''s in your family?"


    "Just bring the things my father dealt with me... And the kitchen knife in the kitchen!" Liu Rui thought for a moment and said.


    "Then I see..."


    "Hurry up. If you''re late, we can''t get out..."


    "Ha ha, I''ll start now!" the north and South said and hung up directly.


    ����


    After about ten minutes, Wang Xin returned to the night KTV again.


    At the door of KTV at night, there are more than ten taxis. There are five drivers in one car, so Wang Xin found about forty or fifty people this time. It seems that he really doesn''t want us to go.


    "Brother Xin, what are you doing?" the manager asked Wang Xin with a frown.


    "These people are iron faced, understand?" Wang Xin whispered.


    "Then if it starts to fight..." the manager said half.


    "Money can''t do without you!" Wang Xin instantly understood what the manager meant.


    "That''s good, that''s good!" after the manager knew that it had something to do with the iron face, his attitude was different immediately. After nodding his head several times, he took the security guard home to sleep. He knew it was beyond his control.


    About ten minutes later, a range rover suddenly stopped at the door of the night KTV. A man, about 20 years old, stood on the road.


    "Brother Zhou, are you here?" Wang Xin ran over with a smile when he saw Zhou Cai coming.


    He spit on the ground, then pointed to the KTV and said, "people are inside?"


    "Yes, it''s inside!" Wang Xin nodded.


    "What are you waiting for?" Zhou Cai frowned and shouted.


    "I''m waiting for them!" Wang Xin replied weakly.


    "Are you a tiger? Do you think it''s a fight among high school students? You''re a big man. Slip in and grab people!" Zhou Cai scolded irritably, then turned around and walked back to the Land Rover.


    Zhou Xin looked at Zhou Cai''s back and was silent for a moment, then waved his big hand.


    "Hula!"


    The door of the taxi was opened almost at the same time, and ten people got off in an instant.


    "Fuck! There are a lot of people!" Liu Rui looked at the formation outside through the window and muttered a little confused.


    After hearing Liu Rui''s words, I quickly got up, went to the window, opened the window and glanced out. My head was a little confused. I thought Wang Xin could find more than ten people. Unexpectedly, I found so many people.


    "Why don''t the north and the south come?" Liu Rui muttered anxiously.


    "It''s not good to come from the north and the south. For these fifty or sixty people, we don''t have enough heads for them to cut!" the little pig was a little worried at this time.


    "No, let''s run, organize the team another day, and it''s not too late to fight again!" Liu Rui suggested.


    "I think it''s a good idea!" I nodded quickly.


    "Is this a bit embarrassing?" obviously Meng Liang doesn''t want to go yet. He thinks we can spell it.


    "It''s not that I haven''t lost it..." Liu Rui couldn''t manage so much at this time. He began to run in the direction of the back door. I, Meng Liang and piggy Mingda followed him.


    At the other end, Wang Xin has rushed in with 50 or 60 people.


    "Fuck them. Fight me to death when you see someone. If something happens, it''s mine!" Wang Xin shouted to the crowd as he rushed to the second floor.


    "Brother Xin, they seem to have run away. There is no one on the second floor!" at this time, a young man stood on the second floor and shouted at Wang Xin.


    "What? Run away!" Wang Xin looked incredible.


    "Nobody! They seem to have jumped out of the window..." the young man continued.


    "Yes!" Wang Xin scolded in a low voice, and then ran to the door with her.


    "Hula!"


    Forty or fifty people ran out with Wang Xin.


    As soon as Wang Xin ran out of the door, he was stopped by Zhou CAI.


    "Where are the people?" Zhou Cai asked, looking at Wang Xin without expression.


    "Run... Run..." Wang Xin stammered.


    "Pa!"


    Zhou Cai put his mouth on Wang Xin''s face, then clenched his teeth and asked, "when did you run?"


    "... maybe just now!" Wang Xin rubbed his red right face and replied in silence.


    "Then hurry up! What are you looking at here!" Zhou CAI was furious.


    "Now chase..."


    Wang Xin bowed his head and ran back to the back door of the KTV. However, at this time, a figure appeared at the door of the KTV. The man came from Liu Rui''s house.


    "Man, let me ask if this is a night KTV?" the north and South who didn''t know the situation grabbed a man and asked.


    "Yes, what do you do?" the young man looked at the north and south, frowned and asked.


    "I came to find my friend..." north and South thought for a while and told the truth.


    "Who is your friend?" the young man opposite thought that the north and the South were also shaken by Wang Xin.


    "Ye Han!" north and South said my name.


    After hearing what the north and the south said, the young man was stunned. Then he raised his pickaxe and knocked it on the north and the South''s head.


    "Bang!"


    The north and South were knocked back a few steps by this pickaxe, and then sat directly on the ground.


    "Come on, there''s an accomplice here!" the young man stepped forward, stepped on the stomach of North and south, and shouted loudly.


    After hearing the cry, Wang Xin hurried to the north and south.


    The north and South shook their dizzy heads and looked at Wang Xin very puzzled.


    "Do you know ye Han?" Wang Xin squatted to the north and South and asked with a smile.


    "Who are you?" the north and South struggled and stood up.


    "Do you know ye Han?" Wang Xin repeated.


    "Know!" north and South nodded.


    "Fight!" when Wang Xin saw that the north and South really knew me, he waved directly and ran to the north and South with countless fists and pickaxes.


    So many people hit one, even the gods in the north and South are more useless, so he has no intention to fight back. He can only lie on the ground, cover his head and endure the pain one after another.


    This group of people fought around the north and south for three or four minutes. At this time, the north and South were covered with blood, their breath was urgent and slow, and their eyes were colorless. They were basically dead.


    "All right!" Wang Xin looked almost and waved his hand to stop.


    Everyone stopped, and the north and South finally had a chance to breathe.


    "What do you have to do with Ye Han?" Wang Xin asked, stepping on the North-South face.


    "It doesn''t matter..." the north and South corners of their mouths were bleeding and hummed in a low voice.


    "Ha ha!" Wang Xin smiled darkly, and then touched the North-South mobile phone from the North-South body. The North-South knew what Wang Xin was going to do, and simply struggled, but it was too heavy to move, not to mention preventing Wang Xin from taking his mobile phone.


    ����


    At the other end, after several of US jumped out of the window on the second floor of KTV, we didn''t take the road, but specially picked the remote path to run.


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    Just then my cell phone rang. I took it out and saw that it was from north to south.


    "North south, where are you?" I asked directly after I answered the phone.


    "I''m Wang Xin. Your friend is in my hand. I''ll give you ten minutes to go back to the KTV door, otherwise you''ll never see your friend again!"


    "What have you done to my friend? Don''t hurt him..."


    I didn''t speak here. Wang Xin has hung up.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Rui heard something wrong and looked at me and asked.


    "The north and the South were by them..." I put down my cell phone and answered weakly.


    "What about that?"


    "What else can I do? Go back and save people!"


    Before I spoke, Meng Liang immediately turned around and ran in the direction we ran out.


    "Mingda, piggy, thank you both today. Why don''t you two go back first..." I turned my head and shouted at piggy and Mingda.


    After the two heard what I said, you look at me and I look at you. Their eyes are opposite. After a moment of silence, they walk away.


    Instead of going forward, they followed Meng Liangyuan''s road back.


    I looked at the back of the two people, smiled helplessly, and then ran back.


    ����


    Ten minutes later, I, Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Mingda and piggy walked back to the door of KTV one brick at a time.


    "Fuck, it''s the first time so many people are fighting!" I glanced at the people opposite with my spare light and whispered.


    "Will we be famous if we put them all down?" the little pig asked with a silly smile.


    "Must be famous!" I nodded.


    "It''s a JB name. We''ll fight with Wang Xin alone. I don''t believe he can kill us?" Liu Rui weighed the bricks in his hand and bowed his head.


    "Brother Zhou, it''s them, and the one in the middle is Ye Han!" Wang Xin pointed out after seeing us.


    Zhou Cai nodded coldly.


    "Wang Xin, where''s my friend?" I frowned and shouted.


    "Bah!" Wang Xin didn''t answer me at all. He bowed his head and spit. He turned around and carried us on his back and said, "put all five down!"


    "Hua Hua la!"


    "Draft it!"


    "Anyway, do it!"


    The five of us bit our teeth and rushed down together.


    Five of us beat more than 30 people, which is tantamount to hitting stone with an egg, but there is no way. They have the north and South in their hands. We can''t do it without fighting!


    "Bang!"


    Before I waved the first brick out, I was directly hit on my back with a pickaxe handle, and I fell down!


    Meng Liang ran to me and directly slapped a brick on the forehead of the boy who hit me. The boy was directly knocked unconscious by Meng Liang.


    "Bang bang!"


    Meng Lianggan fell down one, and the second rushed over. Countless pickaxes took pictures of Meng Liang, some of them on me. We picked up the pickaxes on the ground and didn''t wave blindly. We hit us and leaned against the corner, because this can prevent us from falling down. If we fall down, we will be half disabled if we don''t die.


    At the other end, Liu Rui and his family were almost the same as me. They were surrounded by a group of people. Wang Xin leaned in front of the car, but Liu Rui and piggy Mingda couldn''t rush out and didn''t get close to Wang Xin at all.


    Most people hit us with pickaxes, but most people hit Liu Rui with sliced knives.


    The bricks in the hands of the three people have long disappeared, and they dare not squat down to pick up a knife, so the three of them can only work with them barehanded.


    "Bang!"


    With a dull noise, Liu Rui kicked on the knee of the nearest young man. The young man fell to his knees with a thump. Then Liu Rui grabbed the knife in the young man''s hand and cut it on the young man''s back.


    "Ah!"


    The young man screamed. At this time, the little pig kicked the young man directly.


    "Go!" seeing the young man being kicked away, another man directly cut the pig with a knife.


    "Pooh!"


    The knife cut directly on the pig''s, and the blood spewed out instantly, and then the dark road.


    After seeing the pig injured, Liu Rui''s eyes instantly turned red. With a roar, he ran to the man with a knife.


    Liu Rui''s combat effectiveness may not be very good at ordinary times, but if Liu Rui is impatient, his combat effectiveness can definitely increase several times in an instant. Some people may say that what I said is false. It looks like a super Saiya, but it''s really the case.


    Once a person is stimulated, the potential in the body will be stimulated. Ordinary people may not have this feeling, but sometimes a person will break out after being bullied for a long time. We may have encountered such things!


    As the saying goes, rabbits bite when they are anxious. Usually sows don''t go up the tree, but if there is a fire test under them, he can definitely go up the tree!


    This is a truth.


    "Pooh!"


    Liu Rui hit the young man''s face with a knife. The young man instinctively hit back, but Liu Rui''s neck was crooked, the tip of the knife was on Liu Rui''s face, scraped an edge and deviated!


    After one cut, Liu Rui cut again.


    "Bang, bang!"


    This knife directly hit the young man''s shoulder and broke the young man''s shoulder blade!


    "Ah! Ah!"


    The young man wailed!


    "Draft it, hold it back!" Liu Ruihong scolded with red eyes, and then slashed the young man''s face.


    The young man''s mouth was directly opened by Liu Rui!


    The young man''s mouth is full of blood and wants to open his mouth, but it still hurts. He can only release the pain in his heart by his expression. I can''t describe the specific expression. Let''s feel it for ourselves.


    Only this week did I give Wang Xin a look and signal to end early.


    With a wave of Wang Xin''s big hand, everyone rushed to us. They wanted to break them one by one!


    The battle lasted more than ten minutes. People on both sides were injured. Our hands were more serious, but none of the five of us fell. Even if we still had one breath, we were waving our weapons.


    "Bah!"


    I vomited. At this time, I was red all over and had countless wounds, just like a bloody man, but I can''t control so much now. I can only bear the pain, rotate my arms with a pickaxe handle, roar in my mouth, and hit people like crazy.


    "They can''t!"


    Wang Xin in the crowd saw that we had no strength, stretched out his hand and shouted, and then directly took the lead and rushed to us with a knife.


    Don''t talk about me. Even Meng Liang has no strength and can only rely on the corner to breathe.


    "Brother Rui, will we die?" the bloody pig looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "... I don''t know!" Liu Ruihong replied with his eyes red, and then rushed to me again. At this time, the five of us were too seriously injured and lost our combat effectiveness. Liu Rui and I were the only ones who could move.


    "Go to hell," when I was in a daze, a pickaxe hit me directly on the back of the head.


    "Buzz!"


    I made a loud noise in my head and then fainted directly.


    Three minutes later, the last soldier Liu Rui fell to the ground!


    The battle of five to fifty is over!


    ����


    I don''t know how long it took. I woke up vaguely. My head was like an explosion, and the wounds on my body were scabbed. I shook my head and felt very disgusting. It should be a little concussion.


    I rubbed my eyes and then looked around.


    I found that we were locked up in a dark small warehouse. The air was very and smelled of sea, and there were some scales on the ground.


    It should be the warehouse of our seafood processing plant by the sea in SZ city!


    I was tied with a rope. I struggled a few times and found that it was very strong.


    Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Nanbei, Xiaozhu and Mingda were also in the room, but they didn''t wake up and were still in a coma.


    I don''t know how long it took, Liu Rui also opened his eyes.


    "Where is this?" Liu Rui struggled with the rope, looked at me and asked.


    "I don''t know..." I shook my head.


    "Fuck, why does my head hurt so much? I remember whether we fought with someone yesterday?" Liu Rui shook his head. It was obviously interrupted. He didn''t even know who to fight with.


    "We should have been kidnapped..." I whispered.


    "Who kidnapped us?" Liu Rui hasn''t figured out what''s going on.


    "Who else can there be, the Wei family?" I sighed. I was very helpless. I knew I wouldn''t come back like this.


    "What did the Wei family do for us? Didn''t Wei San die?" Liu Rui continued.


    "You ask me, I ask who to go! I still wonder!"


    I''m very upset now. It''s nothing for us to be tied up, but it also involves Mingda pig, so I feel very sorry for this silly child.


    Liu Rui saw that I was in a bad mood and didn''t speak any more. He looked down at the floor and didn''t know what he was thinking there.


    We were silent for a moment. Liu Rui suddenly looked up at me and asked, "can''t I see my daughter-in-law?"


    I heard Liu Rui''s words with a click in my heart.


    I don''t know how to answer Liu Rui, because I can''t guarantee anything now. Our lives are in the hands of others.


    ����


    On the other end, iron face home.


    Tiemian sat quietly at his desk with a seeping mask and looked at the documents on the table. Zhou CAI and Wang Xin also stood quietly beside Tiemian.


    The whole office was strangely quiet, dead and silent.


    Wang Xin couldn''t even breathe and make a sound.


    The three people held this position for more than half an hour. Tiemian finally moved his eyes from asking for price to Zhou CAI.


    "What''s wrong?" the iron face asked calmly.


    "Yes!" Zhou Cai nodded.


    "It''s all handled! Do you keep it!" after finishing this sentence, Tiemian took back his eyes and then looked at the document.


    "OK!" Zhou Cai nodded numbly, although he glanced at Wang Xin.


    Wang Xin immediately understood what he meant and walked outside the door.


    "Wait a minute!" when Wang Xin was about to go out, the iron face suddenly shouted.


    Wang xinleng was at a loss.


    "Wow!"


    The iron side opened the drawer, took out a golden revolver''s hand, and then walked to Wang Xin.


    "I''d better go there and say something to them..." the iron face said coldly.


    After hearing the words of the iron face, Wang Xin quickly opened the door and followed the iron face out of the office.


    ����

 Chapter 1731

    In a warehouse by the sea.


    At this time, we all woke up. We started chatting when we had nothing to do. We talked about our stories in H city. At this time, I have nothing to hide from piggy and Mingda. What do you say.


    "So you''re so awesome in H city!" after listening to our story, the little pig looked at me admiringly and exclaimed.


    "If the cow forces us, we don''t have to be tied here..." I sighed and smiled helplessly.


    "Leaf, have you ever killed anyone?" Mingda suddenly asked.


    "No..." I was silent for a moment, and then said, "but I''ve seen others kill, and there are many!"


    "... Oh! Oh!" Mingda nodded vaguely, then lowered his head and didn''t speak again.


    "Will we die?" asked the little pig at this time.


    "I don''t know..." I shook my head.


    "...." the little pig was silent for a while, then looked at me with a smile and asked, "leaf, if we can go out alive this time, do I want to hang out with you?"


    "Ha ha!" I laughed and then said, "OK, how about I let you be a manager?"


    "Euler!" the little pig smiled silly and happy.


    "Then I''ll hang out with you, too. I want to be a manager..." Mingda also said.


    "OK!" I nodded and then said, "if you go out, you two go to H city with me. There''s nothing else. The girl can choose... All the young ladies over there are at the level of Zhao Bing. I''ll tell you!"


    "True or false?" the little pig heard that there was a young lady, immediately came to the spirit, stared and shouted.


    "It must be true. If you don''t believe it, ask Liu Rui..."


    "Brother Rui, is what he said true?" the little pig looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "It''s true. I still have a daughter-in-law. It''s good-looking. I''ll show you later..." when it comes to her daughter-in-law, Liu Rui''s expression is obviously sad.


    "Is sister-in-law also a lady?" the little pig asked without thinking.


    "Yes, your daughter-in-law is Miss Cai. Can she speak..." Liu Rui scolded wordlessly.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Several of us heard the instant laughter across from each other, and the atmosphere in the warehouse was not so serious.


    "Creak!"


    At this time, the door of the warehouse was finally opened.


    We looked at the door for a few moments and three people came in. One was Wang Xin and the other was Zhou CAI. I didn''t know the last man, but he was wearing an iron mask. He should be an iron face.


    The one who replaced Wei San touched the iron surface of SZ city.


    After the three came in, Wang Xin moved a chair for Tiemian, and Tiemian sat quietly opposite us.


    This is the first time I''ve seen iron face. I think I''m a young man.


    I carefully looked at the man in front of me. Similarly, the iron face was also looking at us.


    Tiemian hasn''t spoken for a long time. The atmosphere in the warehouse is very strange. No one knows what Tiemian is doing!


    But everyone knows that if the iron face doesn''t speak, others can''t speak!


    In this way, we looked at Tiemian for five or six minutes, and Tiemian finally opened his mouth and spoke.


    "Your name is Ye Han?" iron face looked at me and asked.


    The voice of the iron face is very hoarse and harsh, just like the voice disguised deliberately. Anyway, I''m very uncomfortable.


    "I am. What do you mean by catching us?"


    I deliberately pretended to be very calm, nodded slightly and asked back.


    After listening to me, Tiemian didn''t continue to pay attention to me at all. Instead, he turned his eyes to Meng Liang and asked in the same tone: "Meng liang?"


    Meng Liang was stunned when he heard the iron face''s words. Then he turned his head to one side without admitting or denying it, because he didn''t want to talk to the iron face.


    Seeing that Meng Liang ignored himself, Tiemian was not angry, but then asked Liu Rui, "Liu Rui?"


    "It''s me. Who are you? What are you trying to do with tying me up?"


    At this time, Liu Rui did not know who the masked man was.


    "Ha ha..." the iron face smiled, then stood up and said to Wang Xin, "have you dealt with it..."


    "En en!" Wang Xin nodded, then raised his hand with cold eyes and directly aimed at the outermost pig.


    When I saw Wang Xin take it out, my head buzzed. I didn''t expect the iron noodles to be so crisp


    "No, no, no..."


    Although piggy knew we were kidnapped, he didn''t expect these people to kill us. It''s not a simple kidnapping, it''s murder at all.


    For a little pig who doesn''t do things deeply, all this happened so suddenly that he didn''t know what to do!


    The little pig could only look at the dark mouth, instinctively shook his head, and repeated a word in his mouth: "no!"


    What happened in the warehouse is like a TV play, unreal and impractical.


    But it really happened!


    I, Meng Liang, Liu Rui, the north and the South were quite calm after Wang Xintao, because we have experienced this situation too many times, and our nerves have been numb, but this time I feel that death seems to be closer to us, not closer, very close.


    At this time, Mingda was like a corpse. His eyes looked at the pig targeted by Wang Xin''s mouth. He couldn''t believe it was true. He was not afraid because he had forgotten what fear was. He could only repeat in his mind that it was a dream, a nightmare!


    Tears could not stop flowing out of piggy and Mingda''s eyes. Piggy was shaking his head. He wanted to tell Wang Xin not to open it.


    Mingda is shaking his head. He is telling me to save the pig!


    When I looked at the two people, the feeling in my heart could not be described by the word guilt.


    "Click!"


    Wang Xin skillfully pulled the bolt and loaded the bullet.


    The familiar mechanical sound pulled me back from my thoughts. I quickly shouted to the iron face that was about to leave: "wait a minute!"


    After hearing my words, Tiemian smiled without looking back, then turned around and said with a smile: "I thought you gave up resistance!"


    The voice of Tiemian is still hoarse and laughs hoarsely, but now I feel that his voice is particularly terrible. The words in the film are like those from hell.


    That may be a bit false, but now his voice is like this to me.


    The life and death of several of us are in the hands of this masked man. If he lets us die, we have to die!


    "Why kill us?" I asked, biting my lips and glancing at the pig.


    "Why do you say?" asked the iron face.


    "We didn''t kill Wei Tian!" I shouted decisively. At this time, I can''t panic. If I panic, we''ll all be finished!


    "I know!" Tiemian nodded calmly, and his voice could not hear any emotion.


    "Then why kill us?" I continued.


    "Because you damn it..."


    "Where did we offend you? Why should we die?"


    "Who killed Wei Tian?" iron face asked this question like a neuropathy, which seemed to be answered by ten people.


    "Wei Tian was killed by Guo Bin and Xu Feng!" I don''t know what he meant when he asked me this question, but I don''t have so much time to think, so I can only answer honestly.


    "...." the iron face looked at me and didn''t speak.


    "Do you want to know where Xu Feng and Guo Bin are, right?" I saw that the iron face didn''t speak and hurriedly asked.


    "...." the iron face looked at me and still didn''t speak.


    "You let us go, I can tell you where Guo Bin and Xu Feng are!"


    In fact, I don''t know where Xu Feng and Guo Bin are, but I can''t help it. This is the only condition that may let us go out alive. I''ll try anyway.


    "You lie! You don''t know where Xu Feng and Guo Bin are!" Tiemian suddenly stood up and shouted.


    "I know where they are!"


    I don''t know how Tiemian saw that I was lying, but I know I finally aroused Tiemian''s interest. His interest may be Guo Bin and Xu Feng


    "You don''t know!" Tiemian denied me again, in a very positive tone.


    "I know!" I said with equal certainty.


    "You''d better talk to me on another condition. You don''t know where Xu Feng and Guo Bin are. Even if you know, I''m not interested in these two people..." Tiemian didn''t want to argue with me and directly interrupted me.


    After listening to the words of the iron face, I was silent for a moment, and then squinted at the iron face.


    Iron face didn''t catch us to inquire about the whereabouts of Xu Feng and Guo Bin. What did he do for?


    Is there any other value in us?


    I don''t understand this problem, and I can''t understand the man in front of me.


    What is the purpose of iron face catching us? I know he certainly doesn''t want to simply kill us, because if so, he doesn''t have to talk nonsense to me and kill us directly. Therefore, we have something he wants to know or get.


    "Is there any smoke?" after a moment of silence, I looked up at the iron face and asked.


    Iron noodles waved after listening to me.


    Zhou Cai took out a cigarette and put it on my mouth, and then lit it for me with a lighter.


    "Follow me, I want to..."


    "I want it too!"


    "I want it too!"


    After seeing me smoking, heartless Liu Rui and North and South also shouted.


    Zhou Cai stood motionless beside the iron face, as if he hadn''t heard Liu Rui''s words with the north and south.


    "My friend wants cigarettes. Didn''t you hear that? Dog slave!"


    I took a deep breath of my cigarette and scolded Zhou CAI.


    "You..."


    After Zhou Cai heard what I said, he was about to reach out and hit me, but he was stopped by the iron face.


    "Give them..." the iron face said faintly to Zhou CAI.


    Zhou Cai took one look at the iron face, another at me, glared at me, then walked to Liu Rui and the north and the south, and lit two cigarettes for them.


    "Bah!"


    After smoking the last cigarette, I threw up the butt on the ground. The iron face looked at me quietly without saying a word.


    "Hoo!"


    I exhaled the cigarette in my lung, then looked at the iron face and said, "come on, what do you want to ask me? In order to live, I can tell you everything..."


    "Ha ha..." Tiemian smiled faintly, then pointed to the direction of the warehouse door and said: "you can''t get out, you can only let others save you..."


    "Who?" I tilted my neck and changed a comfortable position. I knew that the iron face would not kill us directly, so I was not so nervous.


    "Li Jinglong!" the iron face slowly said these three words.


    After hearing the name, I immediately recalled this person in my mind, but I found that I didn''t know this Li Jinglong at all.


    "Who is Li Jinglong?" I asked, looking at the iron face.


    "Don''t you know?" asked the iron face.


    "No." I shook my head.


    "Think about it... Don''t worry!" the iron face patted me on the shoulder and said softly.


    "Li Jinglong, Li Jinglong..." I whispered the name, but I really can''t remember who Li Jinglong is. Even the name was the first time I heard it.


    "Do you know Li Jinglong?" I turned to Liu Rui and asked them.


    "Don''t know..." Meng Liang shook his head.


    "Leaf, do you think it''s brother long?" Liu Rui thought for a moment and asked.


    "Yes!"


    We have known brother long for a long time, but we never know his name. We have called him brother long since the beginning. Maybe the Li Jinglong Tiemian is brother long!


    I thought briefly, then looked at the iron face and asked, "are you looking for brother long?"


    "I don''t know who is brother long. What I''m looking for is Li Jinglong..."


    "What are you looking for him for?" I continued.


    "Kill him..." iron face replied lightly.


    "If you want to kill him, go and kill him! What are you doing with us!" Liu Rui shouted at this time.


    "Because you are bait, I can''t find Li Jinglong, so I have to find you..."


    "How do you know that Li Jinglong came back to save us?"


    Iron noodles made me a little confused. I couldn''t understand what iron noodles wanted to do.


    "Do you know why Wei San let you go and let you leave SZ?" the iron face still spoke calmly and could not see any emotional changes.


    "Why?"


    I didn''t pretend to be stupid. I really don''t know. I always thought that Wei San paid attention to Xu Feng and Guo Bin, so he didn''t go to H city to find us. Now it''s really strange that Wei San has such a big influence, let alone we go to other cities. Even if we go abroad, he has the ability to catch us back, so there must be a problem in it.


    "Because Li Jinglong helped you, Wei San didn''t dare to continue to trouble you. Wei San reached an agreement with Li Jinglong. As long as you don''t know SZ City, he can''t trouble you..." Tiemian patiently explained to me, and then said: "I don''t know who this Li Jinglong is, but I know he is not afraid of Wei San. On the contrary, Wei San is afraid of him, so this person makes me feel very uneasy..."


    "So you want to kill him?" I asked quickly.


    Tiemian nodded calmly. He gave me the feeling that he didn''t treat us as enemies at all. The tone of our dialogue was like two very good friends. Maybe Tiemian didn''t pay attention to us at the bottom of his heart. We are just tools he can use.


    "Are you sure Li Jinglong will come back to save us?" I asked after a silence.


    "I''m not sure." the iron face shook his head.


    "What will you do to us if he doesn''t come?" I finally asked the question I wanted to ask most.


    "Not so good, I''ll kill you one by one until he appears. If he doesn''t appear, you''ll all die..." the iron face''s tone has been calm. It can''t be calm anymore. I can''t feel a thread or emotion on him. He''s like a cold machine, which makes people scared.


    After listening to Tiemian''s words, I quickly pointed to piggy and Mingda and said, "they have nothing to do with this. They don''t know brother long at all!"


    If no one really comes to save us, I don''t want to implicate Mingda and piggy, because they are innocent.


    "Oh, oh!" Tiemian nodded thoughtfully, and then said, "their luck is really bad..."


    "Can you let them go? We can do enough bait..." I then shouted, praying in my tone. I had no choice but to bow my head at this time.


    "You can''t go..." Tiemian shook his head and refused.


    "But they are innocent!"


    I shouted at the top of my voice.


    "You have to die. You don''t have to plead for them. Righteousness can''t move me..."


    "..." I looked at the dark mask of the iron face and suddenly didn''t know what to say, because I couldn''t hold any conditions to negotiate with him. There was no point. The gap between us and the iron face was too big. In his eyes, we might be an ant. Life and death meant nothing to him.


    "Bah!"


    At this time, Liu Rui suddenly opened his mouth and spit sticky phlegm directly on the iron face. No, it should be on the mask. He is wearing a mask.


    "You''re tired of living!" Zhou Cai, next to the iron face, first reacted and walked to Liu Rui.


    "Pa!"


    Zhou Cai put his mouth on Liu Rui''s face.


    "Wearing a mask, NIMA, you have the ability to make use of me. You bully two newly graduated students. It''s B!" Liu ruigen ignored Zhou Cai, staring at the iron face with red eyes and scolding with a big mouth open.


    "Did you draft it? I still have no face!"


    Zhou Cai, who was next to Liu Rui, stretched out his hand to hit Liu Rui, but was stopped by the iron face standing up.


    The iron face stretched out his right hand, grabbed Liu Rui''s chin, looked at Liu Rui and asked, "have you lived enough?"


    "Bah!"


    Liu Rui didn''t answer and spit out the second sputum directly.


    "Ha ha..."


    Iron face not only didn''t get angry, but laughed. The laughter was as harsh as his voice.


    Tiemian took out a paper towel to wipe the sticky phlegm on the mask, then loosened his hand pinching Liu Rui''s chin, pointed to the clock on the wall and said, "how about playing a game?"


    "What game?" I asked hastily.


    "Every five minutes, I will kill one of the six of you until Li Jinglong appears. How about it?" iron face looked at me and smiled.


    "Is this a game?"


    At this time, I can''t shout at all, or I don''t want to shout at all, because our lives are in his hands, he can toss as he wants, and we have no right to choose.


    "Ha ha, this is not a game..." iron face laughed.


    "Forget it, you can play as you want..." I replied tired, and then I closed my eyes directly, because I didn''t want to see it and didn''t dare to see it.


    "OK, now the game begins!"


    The iron face took out a hand and patted it on the table. The sound of his hand hitting the table was very harsh.


    "Yes!" Liu Rui first opened his mouth and scolded, then closed his eyes.


    "Do I draw it up too!" Meng Liang scolded.


    "Count me, shall I draft it too!" the north and South scolded without saying anything.


    The iron face calmly looked at the three of them. Without saying a word, he bowed his head and played with his hands on the table.


    Piggy and Mingda have been staring at the clock on the wall. They don''t know what they are thinking.


    The room was quiet at once. All I could hear was the sound of breathing and the ticking of the second hand of the clock.


    I closed my eyes and thought about the whole thing in my mind.


    Tiemian didn''t catch us for revenge with Wei Tian at all. He just wanted to lead brother long through us. That is to say, brother long helped us when we could leave SZ safely.


    Brother long is really a social elder brother, which surprised me most. Moreover, brother long was able to rescue us from Wei San, which shows that brother long is not an ordinary social elder brother, at least one level higher than Wei San.


    You know, the original Wei San was equivalent to Liu Yong of H City, and brother long was more powerful than Wei San. What kind of existence was he?


    Who is brother long?


    Will he show up and save us?


    Can we get out of this warehouse?


    I keep thinking about these problems in my mind, but I don''t have a clue. Everything is as strange as a TV play. We are dispensable small characters. Sometimes, some things may be arranged from the beginning.


    How many things we don''t know about the small SZ city?


    ����


    H City, in a shopping mall.


    Yang Song and his new girlfriend Qian Rou are walking on the second floor of the mall. Qian Rou is actually walking alone. Yang Song has to hang at least a dozen bags, which looks like a moving shelf from a distance.


    "Oh, daughter-in-law, let''s stop wandering and go home..." Yang Song said with a snort like a big wolf dog.


    "Why, don''t you want to go shopping with me?" Qian Rou rolled her eyes, then took out a pair of high-heeled shoes from the shelf, sat on the chair, and tried them very cute.


    When Yang Song saw Qian Rou try on his shoes, his throat rolled and swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    Originally, he always laughed at Liu Rui''s fear of his daughter-in-law. Now he is not as good as Liu Rui. What''s wrong with Wu Mei? Liu Rui dares to say, but Yang Song doesn''t even have the courage to fart. He can only bear it silently. The baby''s heart is not only bitter, but also his wallet is not very bulging!


    "Husband, do you look at these shoes?" Qian Rou put her little foot in front of Yang Song and asked.


    "Daughter in law, didn''t you buy two pairs just now..." Yang Song said hesitantly.


    "What are you talking about?" Qian Rou immediately turned her head and clenched her teeth and shouted.


    "Nothing... Nothing, very nice!" Yang Song nodded quickly.


    "Then I can buy it?" Qian rouchong Yang Song shook his bank card and asked with a smile.


    "Buy it! Buy it!" Yang Song agreed heartache as he clenched his teeth and stamped his feet.

 Chapter 1732

    "Thank you, husband!" Qian Rou threw one at Yang Song and then said to the clerk, "how much is it?"


    "Miss, do you have a membership card?" the clerk asked.


    "Yes, please wait for me..." after that, Qian Rou opened her wallet and found more than ten membership cards. Finally, she found the card of the store and handed it to the clerk.


    The clerk took the membership card, knocked several with the calculator, looked up and said, "Miss, after the discount, 2050!"


    "What, more than two thousand?" Yang Song stood up with a cry when he heard the price.


    "Go away." Qian Rou scolded aggressively, and then continued to say to the clerk, "check out and swipe your card!"


    The clerk reluctantly glanced at Yang Song and then swiped the card. After Qian Rou took over the shoebox, she walked out of the store happily carrying Yang Song.


    "Husband, are you happy?" Qian Rou asked Yang Song as she walked.


    ��������


    "Husband, I''m talking to you. Why don''t you pay attention to me?"


    "Open... Happy..."


    "Are you happy there?"


    "Happy everywhere..."


    "Do you feel bad about spending money for me?" Qian Rou asked.


    "No pain..."


    "That husband, why do you seem to be crying?"


    "The wind is strong, blowing your eyes..."


    "That''s good, husband. I''ll buy you a pair of sunglasses to save you from blowing your eyes..."


    "No... I''m fine!"


    In this way, while chatting, they carried big bags and small packages and ran outside the mall.


    "Jingling!"


    Before they walked out of the mall, Yang Song''s cell phone rang.


    "Hey, Wu Mei, what''s up?" Yang Song took out his cell phone and saw that Wu Mei called.


    "Yang Song, Liu Rui, have they contacted you?" Wu Mei asked anxiously.


    "No? What''s the matter?" Yang Song was stunned and asked.


    "I called Liu Rui yesterday, but I haven''t got through yet. I''ve always turned it off. He''ll call me every night these days, but I can''t contact anyone since yesterday. Do you think something''s wrong with him?" Wu Mei''s tone was crying. It seemed that she was really worried.


    "Have you contacted them? Ask them what''s going on..."


    "I called, they all turned off!"


    "What? It''s all turned off?" Yang Song also felt that something was wrong. He immediately thought of what trouble we might have really encountered. Our only trouble in SZ city was Wei San.


    "It''s all off, Yang Song. What do you say?" Wu Mei then asked.


    "Wu Mei, don''t worry. I''ll go back now. You wait for me at home!" Yang Song inadvertently accelerated his pace.


    "OK!" Wu Mei agreed. Yang Song hung up the phone directly, and then strode to the parking lot.


    "Husband, what''s the matter?" Qian Rou, who followed him, frowned and asked when he saw the difference of Yang Song.


    "Something happened at home, I have to hurry back..." Yang Song replied as he walked towards the parking lot.


    Qian Rou looked at Yang Song''s expression and knew that something had really happened, so there was no ink. She quickly followed Yang Song with a bag.


    Along the way, Yang Song frowned and didn''t say a word, because he felt that we might really be in danger.


    Three minutes later, Yang Song and Qian Rou took the elevator directly to the underground parking lot, and then put all their shopping in the trunk.


    "Sudden!"


    After getting on the bus, Yang Song twisted the key of the motor car, and the car made a start sound.


    "Husband, don''t worry..." Qian Rou, sitting in the co pilot''s seat, whispered comfortingly at Yang Song''s nervous expression.


    "I... I''m fine..." Yang Song replied while putting on the reverse gear.


    Yang Song looked back at the back of the car. A figure, wearing a black coat and a baseball hat, staggered to the back of Yang Song''s car with his hands in his pockets, and suddenly blocked Yang Song''s way back.


    "Man, excuse me?"


    Yang Song rolled down the window, stretched out his neck and shouted.


    The figure looked at Yang Song and smiled. Then he put his finger to his mouth and blew a loud slogan.


    "Step, step!"


    In the open parking lot, footsteps sounded, and five or six people rushed out in an instant.


    "Husband, what''s going on?" Qian Rou looked at the crowd outside the car and asked Yang Song with some fear.


    "It''s all right, daughter-in-law..." Yang Song touched Qian Rou''s hair and asked the people outside the car, "what do you mean, man?"


    "Patter!"


    With a cigarette in his mouth, he staggered to Yang Song and asked with a smile, "what do you mean?"


    "..." Yang Song looked at the man, then looked at the Throwing Knife in the man''s hand, and was silent. Then he took out his wallet from the inner pocket of his coat, stretched out his identity, and then handed the wallet to the man in black.


    The man in black took Yang Song''s wallet, smiled, and then threw Yang Song''s wallet out directly.


    "Too little?" Yang Song frowned and asked.


    The man in black looked at Yang Song and didn''t speak.


    "That''s all I have, man. I have something urgent here today. Why don''t you leave me a card number and I''ll call you back..." Yang Song was very impatient. He thought these people were ordinary robbers, so he didn''t care much at all.


    The man in black smiled mysteriously, then grabbed Yang Song''s ID card and took a careful look.


    Yang Song looked at the man and vaguely felt something wrong.


    The next second, the man in black took out an imitation from his pocket.


    "What are you doing?" Qian Rou saw that her face turned white and exclaimed.


    "Why not!" the man in black replied without expression.


    "Be careful, daughter-in-law!" Yang Song reacted very quickly and pressed Qian rou.


    "Bang!"


    A sound rang through the parking lot.


    Fortunately, Yang Song reacted quickly and ducked. At this time, Yang Song realized that these people were not robbing at all, but rushed to kill him. Just now, the man in black looked at his ID card to confirm Yang Song''s identity.


    As soon as it was empty, the man was ready to drive the second, but Yang Song didn''t give him this opportunity at all. He stepped on the accelerator. Passat started suddenly and fiercely hit the man in black. The man''s body instinctively hid back, but he was hung to the side, and the blood flowed directly from the.


    "Creak!"


    Yang Song slammed the steering wheel, and bursts of braking broke out in the echo filled underground parking lot.


    "What are you looking at? Do it?" the man in black covered his face and shouted in pain.


    "Wow!"


    Other people in the parking lot also took out their hands and ran to Yang Song''s car.


    "Husband, what''s going on?" Qian Rou, with tears on his face, shouted at Yang Song in panic.


    "Daughter-in-law, you fasten your seat belt..." Yang Song glanced at Qian Rou, didn''t explain much, just asked.


    The situation is critical. Yang Song has no time to explain, and he doesn''t know who is opposite. Yang Song doesn''t know what''s going on.


    "Patter!"


    Yang Songtuo pulled out a handle directly. We usually put a handle on our car in case of any accident.


    "Bang!"


    The second sound.


    This directly hit the windshield, and the spider web like crack burst in an instant, and Yang Song lost his vision.


    "Ah!" Qian Rou''s body went back more, and her mouth kept screaming.


    "Don''t make a noise!" Yang Song yelled at Qian Rou as he slammed the steering wheel.


    "Bang!"


    Because the glass was broken, Yang song could see only limited things. In addition, the situation was urgent at that time. With a flash of God''s Kung Fu, the front of the car hit the wall directly.


    "Shit!" Yang songmeng patted the steering wheel, and then his lips moved the bolt.


    "Brush!"


    The man closest to Yang Song, directly through the window, put his mouth on his head and said, "you think you are the God of cars?"


    "What do you do?" Yang Song looked at the man and asked in a low voice.


    "What do I have to report to you?" the man hit Yang Song''s head hard.


    "Go, who are you with?" Yang Song was furious. Then he directly reached into the back of the window and knocked hard at the frame of the window.


    "Bang, bang!"


    A crisp crack.


    "Ah!"


    The man screamed.


    The man''s arm was directly broken by Yang Song!


    After hearing the howl, the man in black and his accomplices ran over one after another.


    Yang Song kicked open the door and raised his hand.


    "Kang Kang!"


    The bullet missed and hit directly on the wall of the parking lot.


    "Draft?" the man in black shouted, and then stretched out his hand to open it.


    "Bang!"


    "Gudong"


    As soon as the man in black had finished, Yang Song directly banged on the man''s forehead. The man''s body fell to the ground. He didn''t want to understand until he died. Yang Song was so decisive that he was not used to it at all.


    "Fuck!"


    When they saw the man in black fall to the ground, they took out their hands and directly aimed at Yang Song.


    Yang Song waved, then his body sank and went straight into the bottom of the car.


    "Kang Kang!"


    The bullets splashed and the sound kept ringing. Yang Song hid under the car, so the key parts were not injured. His arm was broken twice. Yang Song hid under the car and dared not move, because he might die if he moved.


    Qian Rou in the car covers her mouth and keeps tears in her eyes. Listening to the sound outside, Qian Rou doesn''t know what to do. She can''t do anything except waiting


    "Fuck, who are these people?" Yang Song under the car looked at the crazy crowd outside and scolded in a low voice.


    "You can''t fight like this!"


    There was a loud cry in the crowd.


    "What''s the matter? This doesn''t come out?"


    "Driving into..."


    When Yang Song heard this sentence, he scolded in his heart: "fuck, you have to kill me..."


    "Buzzing, buzzing!"


    A white van started and then roared directly to Passat, where Yang Song was hiding. Although the speed was not slow, it was more than enough to bump into the car on Yang Song.


    "Bang Dang!"


    When the violent impact sounded, Passat immediately turned up, but then fell down again. Yang Song lay on the ground, protecting his head and didn''t move.


    Lights, car covers and bumpers fell to the ground, and the parking lot was in a mess.


    "Buzzing, buzzing!"


    The van retreated ten meters, then rushed frantically to Passat again, and the driver in the van stepped on the accelerator.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, Passat rolled over. Yang Song turned over this time and directly raised his hand to drive.


    "Kang Kang!"


    Yang Song is just like crazy, constantly repeating the opening action.


    "Pounce!"


    Just before he could react, Yang Song ran to Passat''s car and pulled open the door.


    "Daughter-in-law, are you all right?" Yang Song pulled out Qian Rou in the car.


    "Old... Husband!" Qian Rou looked at Yang Song with dull eyes and stammered in response.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay!"


    Seeing that Qian Rou was all right, Yang Song breathed a sigh, and then walked directly to the van.


    "Kang!"


    Yang Song raised his hand and directly shot through the door glass of the van. The driver in the van fell to the ground.


    "Shit!"


    The co pilot''s door bounced open. Before a young man came out, Yang Song directly crossed the wheel with the bumper.


    "Bang!"


    The co pilot''s young man with his head exposed was directly knocked on his chin by Yang Song, his face was deformed, and two front teeth flew out of his mouth with blood.


    "Fuck me!" the young man covered his mouth, raised his hand and opened it directly. The blow missed and hit Yang Song''s leg. Yang Song''s center of gravity was unstable and knelt directly on the ground.


    "Daughter in law, get in the car!"


    Yang Song roared.


    Qian Rou hurriedly ran out, pulled open the door of the van, stepped up, and then stretched out her right hand to drag Yang Song up.


    With the help of Qian Rou, Yang Song successfully got on the van.


    "Kang Kang!"


    The young man outside the car drove frantically. Bullets kept hitting the van, and suddenly a fire appeared.


    "Buzzing!"


    Yang Song endured the pain and started the van. Then he stepped on the accelerator and the van rushed out for more than ten meters.


    "Fuck, I''m running now?" watching the van start, the young people in the parking lot were about to chase forward, but they were stopped by their accomplices.


    "I can''t catch up..." the accomplice shook his head helplessly.


    In the van.


    "Husband, are you okay?" Qian Rou asked, looking at Yang Song while crying.


    "Nothing..." Yang Song squeezed out a smile with a pale face.


    "Is it all right? It''s all......" Qian Rou sobbed and asked.


    "I''m really fine..."


    "Bang!"


    Before Yang Song finished, when the van was about to leave the parking lot, a silver modern car hit the side of the van at an unusually fast speed.


    Yang Song''s body tilted and the van lost control.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    The van directly hit the stone pillar next to the parking lot, the body turned half a circle in the air, and then crashed to the ground!


    The life and death of two people in the car are uncertain!


    ����


    SZ City, in a warehouse.


    Time passed very slowly. I felt like five minutes had passed for a long time.


    The iron face suddenly picked up the hand on the table, then cleared his throat and said, "time is up, Li Jinglong didn''t come, you have to die..."


    I opened my eyes and looked at the iron face. I didn''t know what to say, but when I looked at him, it was impossible to say that there was no fear in my heart, but now I don''t know what to say to stop him


    I quietly looked at the iron face. The iron face smiled at me and asked, "nothing to say?"


    "What can I say you can let us go?" I asked in a low voice. Although I asked, I had no hope of living.


    "What do you say, you will all die. It''s not me who can save you, it''s Li Jinglong!" then the iron face raised his hand directly and pointed his mouth at the pig.


    "Don''t kill me... Don''t kill me..." the little pig looked at his mouth, shaking his head and shaking his body violently.


    "Don''t kill him, you kill me first!" I cried to the iron face.


    "No!" Liu Rui, Meng Liang and others shouted.


    "Bang!"


    A sound, time seems to be still!


    The pig''s head fell flat and completely lost its vitality


    I looked at the blood red behind the pig''s body and felt that the whole world seemed to have lost its voice. My brain buzzed and fell into chaos. The tears in my eyes couldn''t stop. I wanted to talk and shout, but I felt that I couldn''t make any sound.


    After the sound, the house became very quiet. Everyone grew up and looked at the pig''s body. Everyone was also crying, including the north and South who had never known the pig.


    Everyone can''t believe it. The pig who was alive just now is dead. I really can''t believe it


    We hurt him!


    He is innocent!


    "Ah!" Meng Liang''s scream broke the silence in the house. Meng Liang scolded hoarsely, and his eyes were covered with red blood.


    And Liu Rui and I can''t say anything. It''s good that the whole person has no soul. Looking at the pig''s body quietly, I really can''t describe my mood now, and Liu Rui has completely collapsed at this time... Constantly talking about the pig''s name.


    As for Mingda, the whole person fainted at the moment when the pig died.


    "Are you human?" I looked at the iron face and asked this sentence.


    The iron face looked at me and then said coldly, "the game continues. Five minutes later, Li Jinglong won''t come. He will die!"


    The iron finger points to Mingda!


    "Shua Shua!"


    The voice of the iron face fell to the ground, and I turned my head and looked in the direction of Mingda.


    "... can you change it to me?"


    I looked at the iron face and asked, biting my lips.


    The iron face shook his head indifferently, then sat directly on the chair and continued his golden hand.


    Maybe at the beginning, I still had some lucky psychology. I think Tiemian won''t really kill us, but pig''s departure made me understand that every word Tiemian said is not a joke. He will really kill everyone.


    The pig''s body was tied by a rope, so it didn''t fall down. It just sat on the chair, looking special.


    My eyes are scarlet. I don''t dare to see the pig, and I can''t face Mingda. Now, in addition to praying for the arrival of brother long, all I have left is to watch the people around me leave one by one.


    Liu Rui''s state is not as good as mine. Liu Rui doesn''t know where to talk. Anyway, he keeps talking. The corners of his mouth have become white foam, but he doesn''t stop and still talks


    Meng Liang and Nanbei are quietly looking at the pig''s body. Maybe they can''t believe that the pig is dead now!


    The atmosphere in the warehouse is too depressing. It''s like something is destroying your nerves. It nibbles away the only defense ability left in my heart. I really collapsed. I don''t know what to do!


    Should I cry or shout now?


    But no matter what I do, I can''t make the pig live.


    I''m like a broom star. Whoever meets us will be unlucky!


    If we don''t go to any party today, won''t the pig die?


    Can he spend his ordinary life in peace?


    What about infinite remorse?


    Life is not a fairy tale. The dead are gone. How can those who may be alive be liberated?


    "He is innocent, you know..."


    I can''t wait like this. I have to find something to do. I don''t care if I talk to a man who makes me kill him 10000 times.


    My voice is very calm, really calm, because I can''t get excited.


    "I know..." Tiemian quietly held his hand and answered casually.


    "Then why did you kill him? It''s a human life, a living human life!"


    "This is his life..."


    "Go to B''s life, you can''t die! You''re inhuman!" hearing this sentence, Meng Liang shouted at the iron face.


    The iron face looked at Meng Liang and didn''t speak.


    "If I can go out alive, I will kill your whole family and offer him a grave..." my voice is very low, only me and iron face can hear it.


    "Ha ha, it''s up to you?" the iron face sneered, and his tone was very disdainful. He didn''t pay attention to me at all.


    "Remember what I said today..."


    "Bang!"


    Before my words were finished, the iron face raised his hand and the voice of despair sounded again.


    The bullet directly penetrated Mingda''s forehead. After a few times, his body lost its vitality.


    Mingda walked peacefully. He died in a coma. He may not feel pain.


    "Mingda!"


    "Da Zi!"


    I shouted with Meng Liang, but Mingda didn''t respond.


    The introverted and shy boy left us.


    "Despair?" iron face withdrew his hand and smiled at me.


    "Ah!" I screamed.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    At this time, Meng Liang suddenly stood up. The chair originally fixed on the ground was directly uprooted by Meng Liang.


    Meng Liang was strapped with a chair and jumped on the iron face like crazy.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    Meng Lianggang ran without two steps and was directly kicked by Wang Xin.


    ����


    Meng Liang lay on the ground, his eyes were desperate, and his voice had broken, and his voice became very hoarse.


    "Hey, hey, another one died..."


    Liu Rui pointed to Mingda''s body and giggled like crazy. He was very happy


    I reluctantly looked at Liu Rui and didn''t know what to say.


    "Leaf, look, another one is dead, ha ha ha!"


    Liu Rui found me looking at him again and said to me quickly.


    I turned my head in tears. I didn''t dare to see the bodies of pig and Mingda.


    "North and south, you see, ha ha ha, another one died... With a bang, he died, ha ha!"


    Liu Rui said to the north and south again.


    Among us, the north and South may be the least stimulated, because he doesn''t know piglet and Mingda, so the north and south is still normal.


    "Brother Rui..." the north and South looked at the crazy Liu Rui and shouted helplessly, but Liu Rui didn''t respond and still giggled there alone.


    "Do you still want to kill my family?" at this time, Tiemian came to me and asked softly.


    Through the mask, I can clearly see the smile at the corners of iron face''s mouth.


    I scolded powerlessly.


    "Ha ha..." Tiemian laughed and then said, "the game continues. It''s still five minutes! He''s the next one to die!"


    The iron finger points north and south.


    "Hahaha, do you hear me? You''re the next one to die..." Liu Rui laughed and shouted at the north and south

 Chapter 1733

    When Nanbei heard this, he frowned slightly, then looked at Liu Rui and said, "brother Rui, I''m dead. Don''t be so sad..."


    When Liu Rui heard what the north and the south said, he was stunned. The laughter stopped suddenly, and tears came out of the corners of his eyes.


    "Rego, don''t cry! I''m not afraid of death, really... Don''t worry about me!"


    Seeing Liu Rui crying, Nanbei suddenly became overwhelmed and stammered to comfort.


    "You''re stupid. You''re not afraid of death. I''m afraid of you. What''s more?" Liu Rui shouted to the north and South with tears.


    "I''m really not afraid. You saved my brother''s life. If we hadn''t lived without you, we wouldn''t be able to live so long. I''m satisfied. Moreover, I think it''s my greatest luck to know you. I don''t regret to die with my brothers..."


    The north and South also cried.


    "North and south, don''t cry, we can''t die, it''s okay..." I looked at North and South and comforted.


    "Leaf, I know I''m dying. You don''t have to persuade me. I''m really not afraid!"


    "You''re not afraid!" I turned my head and scolded, then looked at the iron face and said, "I beg you, let them go and leave me alone? I''m enough..."


    Iron face still shook his head without expression.


    "You''re crazy, you know?" I looked at the iron face, clenched my teeth and scolded.


    "If I''m not crazy, how can I get everything today?" iron face asked with a smile.


    "What can you do if you get all this? You are not a person at all. You are a machine. You have no feelings. Don''t you have nightmares when you sleep at night?"


    "Pa!"


    Tiemian was stunned after listening to me, and then he pulled his backhand and mouth on my face.


    "You don''t have to worry about my business!" the iron face pointed at me and said gnashing his teeth.


    This is the first time I saw him angry. I thought he was really a robot. It turned out that he would be angry too, and he would be angry too!


    "Bah!"


    I looked down and spit out a bloody spit, then looked at the iron face and said, "so you really can''t sleep at night, ha ha!"


    My laughter was very loud, especially in this warehouse with echo.


    Iron face looked at me, calmed down, and then sat quietly in front of the table.


    "What''s under your mask? Can you take it off for me to see?" I continued after seeing that the iron face ignored me.


    "... you''d better pray that Li Jinglong will come early, so that you will die less!" now the iron face is cold again.


    "Is your face very shameful? Why don''t you dare to take it off?" I ignored the iron face and asked myself.


    "..." the iron face looked at me and didn''t speak.


    "Rego, do you think we are good or bad?" asked the north and South at this time.


    Liu Rui was stunned for a few seconds when he heard the words of the north and the south, and then stammered: "bad guys..."


    "Hey, hey, I also think we''re like bad guys..." north and South smiled foolishly and then said, "do I go to hell or heaven when I die?"


    The words of the north and the south are like asking themselves and us.


    Liu Rui, Meng Liang and I looked at the north and South quietly. It seemed that our tears had dried up long ago. The three of us didn''t cry. That''s how we looked at the north and South quietly.


    "My master said that if I keep being vegetarian, I can become a Buddha. Unfortunately, I can''t help eating meat..."


    "I don''t want to become a Buddha. I have to chant scriptures every day. It''s boring. I just want to go to heaven. Heaven is better than hell..."


    A man in the north and South whispered, as if he were covering up his fear.


    "North and south, you go back to heaven..." Liu Rui''s lips have been bitten out of blood by him, but he didn''t cry, because he was afraid of crying, North and South would be more afraid.


    "Really? I wish I could go to heaven. Maybe I can spray it on my mother, my mother..." said the north and South stopped for a while, and then choked and said: "my mother is a good man..."


    None of us interrupted the words of the north and the south, so we quietly listened to the north and the south. The South and the North began to close their eyes and quietly read the Buddhist scriptures he learned from his master.


    I can''t understand what he is reading, but I just feel very comfortable.


    It''s said that Buddhist scriptures can meditate!


    "Bata, Bata!"


    At this time, the time becomes very long, and the second hand moves very slowly.


    ����


    H City, second floor of Hougong bar.


    "Bata, Bata!"


    Wu Mei stepped on high heels and ran quickly from the second floor to the hall on the first floor.


    "Old car, old car!"


    Wu Mei pinched her waist, gasped and hissed at the old car.


    "What''s the matter?" the old car put down the walkie talkie, walked quickly to Wu Mei, frowned and asked.


    "Yang... Yang song can''t get in touch!" Wu Mei stammered back in a very anxious tone.


    "What?" the old car exclaimed.


    "I just called Yang Song and no one answered..." Wu Mei explained by pointing to her mobile phone.


    "Could it be that there''s no signal?" the old car took out his cell phone and flipped the phone book while talking.


    "I can get through, but no one has answered..."


    The old car took a look at Wu Mei, then pressed the dial key and put the mobile phone in his ear.


    Half a minute later, the old car put down his cell phone decadent. As Wu Mei said, he could get through, but no one answered.


    "What can I do?" Wu Mei took her mobile phone and stamped her feet anxiously.


    "Wu Mei, don''t worry. Yang Song may have lost his cell phone. He won''t have an accident. It''s all right..." the uneasiness in his heart made the old car talk.


    "Did you get through to Liu Rui and them?" Wu Mei then asked.


    "No..." the old car shook his head helplessly, and then walked to the door on the first floor.


    "Why are you going?" Wu Mei shouted after the old car.


    "I... I went out to meet Yang Song. He... Didn''t he go shopping with Qian Rou?" the old car said vaguely.


    "Where are you going..."


    Wu Mei didn''t speak, and her mobile phone began to vibrate. Wu Mei thought it was Yang Song and hurriedly answered the phone.


    Seeing Wu Mei calling, the old car stopped and looked back at Wu Mei.


    "It''s me!... well, he''s my friend... I, I know... Well, I''ll go right away!"


    After saying that, Wu Mei hung up the phone in a trance.


    "What''s the matter? Who called?"


    Seeing Wu Mei''s mood change, the old car hurried forward and asked anxiously.


    "Something happened to Yang Song..." Wu Mei answered with tears in her eyes.


    After hearing this, the old car''s heart clicked, then pulled Wu Mei''s arm and shouted, "what''s the matter with Yang Song? Hurry up!"


    "Just... Just now the hospital called me and said that Yang Song had a car accident and is still being rescued..."


    ����


    SZ City, in the warehouse.


    "Ba Da!"


    With the vibration of the second hand, the iron face immediately got up and lifted!


    After seeing the iron face get up, the north and South smiled and shouted, "brothers, I''ll go first!" and then calmly closed their eyes.


    "No!"


    "I beg you, don''t kill him!"


    "Don''t...!"


    I, Liu Rui and Meng Liang almost opened their mouths at the same time and prayed to the iron face.


    After the iron face raised his hands to aim at the north and south, he was stunned, then smiled, and then put away his hands.


    After I saw the iron face take back his hand, although I didn''t understand why he did it, I still breathed a long breath in my heart.


    "Do you want to die?" the iron face asked the north and South with closed eyes.


    When the north and South heard this sentence, they hesitated for a moment, then opened their eyes, looked at the iron face and said, "if I die, I am willing to die if I can save my brothers..."


    "What if it can''t be saved?" iron face continued.


    "Then I don''t want to die, I haven''t lived enough..." north and South blurted out.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    The iron face laughed and the laughter penetrated people.


    I frowned and looked at the iron face. I didn''t know what he wanted to do.


    "To put it bluntly, don''t you still haven''t lived enough?"


    After Tiemian laughed for a while, he finally stopped his ugly laughter and pointed to the north and south.


    "If you let them go, I can die..." the north and South replied in a very firm tone.


    "Let them go?"


    The iron face glanced around us and muttered in doubt.


    "Yes, let them go. You kill me. I shout it hurts. I''m your grandson!"


    The naive north and South thought that the iron noodles would really let us go, and quickly nodded and agreed.


    "Hehe... They can''t leave even if you''re dead. No one can take you out of the house unless Li Jinglong comes, but I think it''s meaningless to kill you like this. What else I want to play..." iron faced looked at us with a smile.


    "Are you finished?"


    I instantly understood what iron noodles meant. He didn''t want to let us go at all, but wanted to torture us!


    "If you want him to leave more comfortably, you''d better pay attention to your attitude when talking to me..." the iron face pinched my chin and said fiercely.


    "What the hell do you want?"


    I clenched my teeth and looked ferocious.


    "Don''t do anything, just play..."


    The iron face answered very casually.


    "I beg you, don''t torture us, please..."


    My tone is very humble. This iron face is completely one. He wants to torture north and South and torture to death!


    "Don''t beg me, beg Li Jinglong, he is your Savior..." iron face let go of my chin and waved to Wang Xin.


    "Brother!" Wang Xin hurriedly ran to the side of the iron face and shouted with a correct attitude.


    "Find me a knife..." the iron face said to Wang Xin.


    "OK!" Wang Xin nodded and then walked directly outside the warehouse.


    Half a minute later, Wang Xin walked back to Tiemian with a handful of seven stars.


    "Is this OK?" Wang Xin handed it over and asked in a low voice.


    "... OK!" the iron face took it, weighed it in his hand, and then nodded with satisfaction.


    "How about this knife?"


    The iron face scratched on my neck, and the blood flowed down my neck in an instant.


    "What the hell do you want to do?"


    I''ve been a little broken by the iron face.


    "What do you want? They all say ten fingers connect their hearts. I wonder if it''s true..."


    I roared, but the iron face didn''t pay attention to me and took it


    "I''ll give you a chance to live. I''ll cut off your ten fingers later. If you don''t shout, I''ll save you a life. What do you think?"


    "Don''t promise him!" I quickly turned my head and shouted at the north and south.


    North and South looked at me and said after a moment of silence, "if I don''t shout, can I let my friends go?"


    The iron face shook his head.


    "What if I don''t agree?" north and South asked.


    "Sorry, you have no choice..."


    When the iron face finished, he raised his hand directly and chopped a knife on the rope above the chair.


    "Hula!"


    The rope on North and South fell to the ground.


    The free north and south, like the tiger just put back in the mountain, bared its teeth and rushed to the iron surface.


    "Don''t move!"


    Just as the north and South were approaching the iron surface, Zhou Cai shouted.


    "Shua!"


    After the north and South heard the sound, they instinctively turned around and found that Zhou Caizheng was holding hands against my head.


    He stopped moving forward, iron face holding his shoulders in his hands and looked at the north and South indifferently.


    "If you step forward, I''ll kill him..."


    Zhou Cai looked at the north and South and said.


    "No, no..."


    The north and South quickly stepped back.


    "North and south, run! Don''t worry about me. He doesn''t dare to drive. Run quickly!" I sat in my chair and shouted wildly.


    However, the north and South stood still and looked at the iron surface as if they had not heard me.


    "You run now, maybe we can''t stop you..." the iron face walked slowly into the north and south.


    The north and South looked at the iron face and me, still motionless.


    "Put your hands on the table..."


    The iron face reached out and pointed to the table in front of me.


    The north and South stretched out their right hand and put it calmly on the table.


    "North and south, what are you doing? Run!" I shouted at North and south.


    "Leaf, I can''t listen to you... What do you do when I run away?" north and South looked at me and whispered.


    "Run quickly, North and south, you don''t care about us!" Liu Rui shouted excitedly at this time.


    "North and south, we can''t live if you stay... Go!" Meng Liang also figured out what was going on at this time.


    But no matter what the three of us said, the north and the South were like they didn''t hear. Their right hand was dead on the table.


    "Don''t you run? They advise you so? I''ll give you a chance, you can go..." at this time, the voice of the iron face sounded again, and he carried it to the north and south.


    "Do it?" north and South closed their eyes and said to the iron face around them.


    "Don''t hide..."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t hide!"


    "Don''t..." I looked at the iron face and prayed.


    "I beg you, don''t..." Liu Rui burst into tears.


    "Bang!"


    A loud noise.


    The time was fixed in an instant. I watched the iron face drop the knife with my own eyes.


    The north and South covered their mouths, struggled for two or three seconds, and then a scream rang through the warehouse.


    "Ah!"


    North and South fell from the chair and lay on the ground, covering their right hand in pain.


    "I looked at the pain of North and south, and felt as if my fingers had been cut off.


    Meng Liang and Liu Rui simply closed their eyes. Although their eyes were closed, they couldn''t stop the tears.


    "Why are you so stupid..." I looked at the north and South on the ground and scolded with tears.


    "Leaf... Leaf, I have nothing to do..." north and South are pale, and sweat drops drop from their forehead.


    "You''re okay, NIMA B!"


    "There are nine more..." Tiemian picked up the bloody thumbs of the north and the south from the ground, threw them on the table and said.


    Hearing this, North and South struggled to get up.


    "North and south, he is a madman. Don''t pay attention to him..."


    "I''m fine..." Nanbei tried to squeeze out a smile after standing up. It was ugly.


    North and South didn''t listen to me at all. They sat on the chair again and stretched out their bleeding right hand.


    This time there are only four fingers left in his right hand.


    "Bang!"


    At this time, the door of the warehouse was suddenly kicked open.


    After Zhou CAI and Wang Xin saw that the door was opened, they quickly raised their hands and aimed at the door.


    "Finally come? People are dead. What''s the use of you coming..."


    I closed my eyes and whispered, feeling that the nightmare would end soon.


    H City, in the hospital of Municipal Medical University.


    The old car and Wu Mei stood anxiously in the corridor. The three big characters on the doorplate were always flashing red.


    "Bata, Bata..."


    The old car smoked while walking in the corridor. From time to time, she looked up at the emergency room, while Wu Mei sat on the bench and kept dialing Liu Rui''s cell phone, but no one connected.


    "Old car, do you think something will happen to Yang Song?" Wu Mei looked up and wiped her little face, which had been crying and spent makeup, and asked with a sob.


    "..." the old car glanced at Wu Mei, then quickly shook his head and said, "no... no..."


    Wu Mei nodded helplessly, followed her mobile phone and dialed Liu Rui.


    "Man, you must hold on, or I can''t explain when they come back..." the old car looked at the door of the emergency room and whispered to himself. For a moment, there seemed to be more wrinkles on the old car''s face.


    After about ten minutes, the door of the emergency room was finally opened, and a doctor in a white coat came out tired.


    "Doctor, is my friend all right?" after seeing the doctor coming out, the old car and Wu Mei quickly surrounded him.


    "The patient is very lucky. Except for multiple fractures of his arm and chest, he has not suffered any fatal injury. At present, he has been out of danger..." the doctor took off his mask and replied lightly.


    "That''s good, that''s good..." when the old car knew that Yang Song was no big deal, the stone in his heart immediately put down and nodded again and again.


    "Will there be any sequelae in the future?" Wu Mei asked at this time.


    "I''m not sure yet. The patient''s brain is not injured. There should be nothing wrong..." the doctor hesitated and replied.


    "When will he wake up?" the old car asked.


    "I''ll wake up tomorrow morning..."


    "Thank you!"


    The old car doctor''s hand thanked excitedly.


    "No..."


    The doctor simply shook hands with the old car, and then took the nurse back to the office.


    "Great, Yang Song has a great life, ha ha..." after the doctor left, the old car rushed to Wu Road.


    You know, since the old car knew that Yang Song had an accident, he didn''t laugh at all.


    "It''s all right..." Wu Mei nodded happily, and then looked down at her mobile phone.


    "Liu Rui, can''t they get in touch?" the old car saw Wu Mei''s strange and asked quickly.


    Wu Mei sighed and gave a helpless hum.


    "You don''t have to worry too much. They shouldn''t have anything together..." the old car didn''t know how to comfort people, so she could only pat Wu Mei on the shoulder.


    Wu Mei looked at the old car and didn''t speak, but then dialed Liu Rui''s number.


    "Step, step!"


    Just then, a group of people came to the old car.


    "Hello!"


    A man in a police uniform stretched out his right hand seriously towards the old car.


    "Patter!"


    The old car sat down and skillfully lit a cigarette.


    "Do you smoke?"


    "No, thanks!"


    "This is the picture we took at the crime scene. According to the situation at the scene, someone should want to deliberately murder your friend!"


    "Intentional murder..." the old car whispered while turning over the photos.


    "Yes, your friend should have been attacked in the underground parking lot. Look at this photo. There are blood stains everywhere in the parking lot, both yours and others..."


    Hearing this, the old car suddenly looked up, stared at Liu and asked, "did you find the murder weapon?"


    Liu shook his head in disappointment, sighed and said, "the criminal is extremely cunning. We can''t find any valuable information at the scene..."


    "Hoo..."


    The old car took a long breath. He was not disappointed because he didn''t find the murder weapon, but he knew that Yang Song had it in his hand. If he knew that Yang Song had driven, it would be in trouble.


    "The place where your friend had an accident was the exit of the parking lot. He was hit by another car... Whether from the driving track or the impact trace, it belonged to the other party''s malicious driving... But..." Liu said and stopped.


    "But what?" the old car asked hurriedly.


    "But the monitoring of the parking lot and the monitoring at the door have been damaged, and the technicians can''t repair it..." Liu continued.


    "That is to say, no useful information was found?"


    "You can say that!" Liu sadly nodded.


    The old car looked at Liu and smoked calmly without talking.


    He got two messages from his hands. The first was that someone wanted to kill Yang Song, which was a very professional murder that had been planned for a long time.


    Another is that he doesn''t have any effective information, which may be a good thing for Yang Song, because the old car is not sure whether Yang Song has driven or not.


    "If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go first. Keep your mobile phone on at any time. I''ll contact you whenever there''s anything..." Liu saw that the old car didn''t speak and got up to leave.


    "OK..." old Che Muran nodded.


    "By the way, Liu, is Yang Song alone in the car? Is there another girl?" just as Liu Gang was about to leave, Wu Mei suddenly remembered that Yang Song''s girlfriend Qian Rou was gone!


    "What girl?" Liu Leng asked, very puzzled.


    "He went out with his girlfriend, and now the girl is gone?" Wu Mei explained in a low voice.


    "Do you mean there were other people at that time and now?" Liu hurriedly walked to Wu Mei, feeling a little excited.

 Chapter 1734

    "I... I don''t know." Wu Mei was also a little uncertain. After thinking for a while, she said, "he went out with his girlfriend, but after he had a car accident, his girlfriend disappeared..."


    "Have you contacted his girlfriend?"


    "Contacted, phone off..." Wu Mei replied.


    After listening to Wu Mei''s words, she frowned. After thinking for a while, she took out her mobile phone and dialed a phone.


    "You help me to find out if there is someone else''s blood in the Passat car at the crime scene..." Liu Yu said quickly after the phone was connected.


    "OK!" answered the other side, and then hung up directly.


    Ten minutes later, Liu''s phone rang.


    "Hello..." Liu connected the phone almost instantly.


    "There''s a third party''s blood in the car..."


    "Good!"


    Liu nodded and hung up.


    "What''s the relationship between the girl you said and the victim?" Liu took out his notebook and pen from the file bag, looked at the old car seriously and asked.


    "Boyfriend and girlfriend..." the old car replied without thinking.


    "Woman''s name?"


    "Qian Rou..."


    Five minutes later, Liu basically mastered most of Qian Rou''s information, and then hurried out of the hospital with a file bag.


    "Is something wrong with Qian Rou?" Wu Mei asked softly, looking at the old car after Liu left.


    "I don''t know..." the old car rubbed his cheeks tired.


    Just knowing that Yang Song was out of danger, Qian Rou had an accident. This series of accidents caught the old car by surprise.


    "Leaf, come back quickly. I can''t hold it..."


    The old car whispered, then closed his eyes and leaned back in the chair.


    ����


    The other end, SZ City, in the warehouse.


    The sudden sound of opening the door stopped the iron face that had been raised.


    Everyone in the house looked towards the door, but when I saw the man at the door, I found that the man who came was not brother long!


    But Xu Feng and Guo Bin!


    Not only me, but also Liu Rui and Meng Liang were deeply shocked when they saw Xu Feng and Guo Bin.


    Why are they here?


    This is the first question that comes to mind.


    "What are you two doing here?" iron face looked back at Xu Feng and Guo Bin.


    "Save people!" Xu Feng answered firmly in his eyes.


    "Save them?" iron face gestured our direction with a knife.


    The way Tiemian talks to Xu Feng is like talking to a good friend!


    I stared at Xu Feng. What''s going on?


    People in SZ know all about Xu Feng and Guo Bin killing Wei Tian. Why aren''t iron faces excited when they see Xu Feng and Guo Bin?


    Not only are they not excited, they seem to be familiar with each other.


    Why did Xu Feng and Guo Bin find here?


    How did they both know we were in danger?


    Does it mean that Xu Feng and Guo Bin are with iron face?


    I dare not think down, because I think the more I think, the more terrible it is!


    I would rather believe that Xu Feng and Guo Bin happened to be here!


    "We''re here to save you..." Xu Feng was silent for a moment, slowly walked to the iron side, and spoke in a light tone.


    "Hahaha, help me?" iron face laughed.


    "Let them go, don''t kill innocent people..."


    While talking, Xu Feng came to us and took out a knife to untie the rope on us.


    I looked straight at Xu Feng and tried to find some answers from his eyes, but Xu Feng didn''t look at me at all.


    I don''t know whether it''s because I''m sorry I don''t dare to see it, or because I don''t want to see me at all


    "Xu Feng, you''re tired of living. What are you? Tell me how to do things!"


    When the iron face saw that Xu Feng wanted to untie us, he came up and kicked Xu Feng on his waist. Xu Feng was kicked away by the iron face in an instant.


    "You know Li Jinglong is not in SZ city at all. He left long ago. Why can''t you let go?" Xu Feng lay on the ground and looked at the iron face helplessly.


    "He didn''t leave. He must be hiding somewhere. He will come out... He will!" the iron face spoke a little crazy, which reminded me of Wang Shuo. They felt so familiar.


    The same madness!


    "You''ve been looking for half a year, but you haven''t found it. I''ll ask you what kind of person is hiding in SZ city. You can''t find it for half a year? Is it possible? Don''t deceive yourself. Li Jinglong just left! He''s not here at all!" Xu Feng''s expression also became excited.


    "You fart!" iron face was furious and kicked Xu Feng''s face.


    "Bah!"


    The iron face kicked out Xu Feng''s two teeth directly.


    After spitting out a mouthful of blood, Xu Feng stared at the iron face and shouted excitedly: "stop, these people are innocent..."


    "If they don''t die, Li Jinglong will never come out!"


    With that, the iron face picked up the machete and was about to run north and south.


    "You''re crazy! Can you leave yourself a way back!"


    Xu Feng hugged the iron thigh.


    "I have no way back!" the iron face shouted, then pointed to Xu Feng and said, "if you''re stopping me, believe it or not, I''ll kill you together!"


    "I don''t believe it!" Xu Feng replied with a stubborn expression.


    "Zhou Cai!" the iron face shouted.


    "Shua!"


    Zhou caiju pointed his mouth directly at Xu Feng.


    "You drive, you let him drive me..."


    At this moment, Xu Feng still doesn''t believe that iron will kill him.


    I looked at their performances with a sneer. Now I finally understand that Xu Feng has always been an iron faced person!


    Xu Feng killed Wei Tian through us!


    Iron noodles kill Wei Tian with Xu Feng!


    Then Tiemian gets rid of Wei San and takes all the business of the Wei family.


    This is the real plan.


    It turns out that Xu Feng, like us, is used by others. It''s really ridiculous.


    Everything seems to be arranged by the iron face. The iron face is the player of chess, and all of us are his pieces!


    A big game of chess, the iron face is so precise!


    "Just because of these people, is it worth turning over with me?" iron face suddenly calmed down and looked at Xu Feng at his feet.


    "I''m not for them, I''m for you! Can you leave yourself some way back!" Xu Feng''s tone was more like a prayer.


    "What if I don''t stay? I hate people threatening me most. Zhou Cai, open!"


    Tiemian is really a madman. He turns his face when he says he turns his face.


    "Open! I''ll kill him first!"


    At this time, Guo Bin, who didn''t speak from beginning to end, finally spoke.


    He has a hunting in his hand. I''ve seen it before. It''s the one that killed Wei Tian!


    Guo Bin looks a lot older and has a lot more beard on his mouth. The only thing that hasn''t changed is his bald head.


    "You''ve lived enough, haven''t you?"


    Tiemian looked back at Guo Bin. His tone was cold but not surprised. It seemed that he knew Guo Bin would be like this.


    "I''ve long died, from the second I killed Wei Tian..." Guo Bin replied expressionless.


    "Don''t forget who helped you take revenge!" the iron face clenched his teeth and shouted.


    "Just take what you need. Don''t say how kind you seem to me. I''ve killed many people for you in the past six months. Well, I''ve already reported it!"


    "Ha ha!" iron face suddenly laughed after listening.


    Tiemian smiled for more than a minute and finally stopped his ugly laughter.


    "These people must be saved?" iron face looked at Xu Feng and asked.


    Xu Feng nodded.


    "Bang Dang!"


    The iron face threw down the in his hand and clapped his hands helplessly.


    The moment I saw the iron face throwing the knife, I knew it was finally over!


    It was not brother long who saved us, but Xu Feng and Guo Bin.


    It''s ridiculous to say that the two people who hurt us the most saved us at our most dangerous time.


    I really don''t know whether to thank or hate these two people.


    "You are very lucky that someone saved you..." iron face said to me while wiping the blood on his hands.


    I looked at the iron face and didn''t speak. I didn''t know what to say. I wanted to be angry, but I couldn''t get angry.


    Liu Rui and Meng Liang were equally calm.


    "I''ll take this away. You''re welcome to take it at any time if you have the ability..." Tiemian went to the table and picked up the north and South fingers.


    "Let''s go..." Tiemian reluctantly looked at Xu Feng, then waved his hand and took Zhou CAI and Wang Xin to walk outside the door.


    "Are you still a person?" I looked at the iron face and bit my lips. My anger had reached the top.


    I didn''t think why he took away the broken fingers of the north and the South since he released us all.


    "I''m not human for a long time..." Tiemian replied coldly, and then said: "without them, you don''t even have your life, do you understand?"


    "I''ll go! Bah!"


    At this time, Liu Rui suddenly opened his mouth and spit directly on the iron face. Now we can only vent our anger in this way.


    "I don''t know how long this thing can be kept..." Tiemian didn''t answer Liu Rui at all. He broke his finger on his hand with a smile.


    Anyone who knows medicine should understand that the severed finger can be kept for about 24 hours at low temperature. It must also be on the premise that the severed finger is not infected. If it exceeds 24 hours, the severed finger will never be connected.


    Once the iron face takes away the broken fingers of the north and the south, it shows that the north and the South can''t connect their fingers in their life.


    "Remember my words, if I can leave here alive today, I will kill your whole family!" I looked at the iron face, clenched my teeth and said this sentence word by word.


    "Ha ha, I''m waiting for that day!" the iron face still disdained.


    Iron face walked out of the warehouse laughing, but I couldn''t stop it.


    Looking at his back, I seem to realize what is real despair.


    "Shua!"


    Xu Feng stepped up to me, took a knife and cut open the rope on me. At the same time, Guo Bin also untied the rope on Liu Rui and Meng Liang.


    "I went!"


    At the moment when the rope on my body was untied, I rushed to Xu Feng like crazy, punching Xu Feng''s face one after another.


    Xu Feng was beaten by me and retreated five or six meters, but he never fought back. He didn''t even dare to look at me.


    "It''s all because of you!"


    I waved my fist and roared. Now I''m really a madman. There''s nothing in my eyes except blood. But no matter how I fight, I can''t let piggy and Mingda live. I can only vent my anger in this way.


    "Poop!"


    "Poop!"


    While I was beating Xu Feng, Meng Liang and Liu Rui knelt at the same time. There were piggy and Mingda''s body.


    Neither of them spoke, just kept kowtowing.


    "Dangdang!"


    The kowtow sounded in the warehouse. Liu Rui and Meng Liang hated to knock their heads into the ground and ease their guilt. However, no matter how they kowtow, piggy and Mingda won''t wake up.


    "Did you design us from the beginning?"


    "Why us?"


    "I''m sorry for you. You made me so miserable!"


    "You talk! Why? Tell me why!"


    I strangled Xu Feng''s neck and repeated these questions in my mouth. I really don''t understand why God is so unfair to us, why we always involve others, and what did we do wrong?


    "The dead man is dead. If you keep knocking like this, you may not survive..." Guo Bin on the side couldn''t see it anymore at this time, pointing to the north and South who had been unconscious due to excessive blood loss.


    "North and south, North and South..."


    After hearing this sentence, I remembered that I had forgotten the north and the south!


    I loosened Xu Feng and hurried to the north and south to pick him up.


    At this time, there was no blood on the north and south faces. The white one looked like a piece of paper, and the broken finger was still bleeding.


    "He should have lost too much blood and need to be sent to the hospital immediately..." Guo Bin frowned aside.


    "Car..." Meng Liang felt his clothes vaguely. He wanted to call an ambulance!


    "Cough, drive my car and leave the rest to us..." at this time, Xu Feng threw the car key to Meng Liang and said while coughing.


    I couldn''t manage so much. I felt a blank in my mind. I picked up the North-South body like a walking corpse and ran crazy outside the warehouse. Liu Rui and Meng Liang followed me closely.


    "Hey..."


    In the warehouse, Guo Bin looked at the pig and Mingda''s body and sighed helplessly.


    "Do you believe in life?"


    Lying on the ground, Xu Feng closed his eyes tired and asked in a low voice.


    "Don''t believe..."


    Guo Bin shook his head as he closed the pig''s eyes.


    "I believe it. Maybe it''s really life..."


    "What a sin!"


    Looking at the two faces, Guo Bin was speechless.


    ����


    H City, in the hospital of Municipal Medical University.


    Half an hour after Liu left, the old car received a call from Guo Siwei.


    "Hello?" the old car adjusted his mood and tried to make his voice normal.


    "Just now, there was news from the serious case team that Yang Song''s girlfriend didn''t go home tonight. We contacted all her relatives, friends and neighbors. No one has seen her since the crime..." Guo thought briefly about his intention to call.


    "Dead or what?" the old car didn''t seem so surprised by the result.


    "According to the witness next to the garage, Qian Rou should have been taken away..." Guo thought explained.


    "What does it mean to take it away?" the old car suddenly came in spirit and made a lot of noise.


    "Probably kidnapped!"


    "That means you''re still alive?"


    "It''s possible..."


    "Well, I know! Thank you!"


    "You''re welcome. We''ve sent the police to look for the missing persons. I''ll inform you as soon as I have news..."


    "Good, great!"


    At this moment, the old car finally saw hope again!


    "Hey! Can''t you let go of your fart?" I shouted impatiently on the phone.


    "Leaf, you talk well..." Liu Rui frowned and pushed me, whispering.


    "Don''t poke me!" I stared at Liu Rui, then said to the phone, "Li Jinglong, do you speak or not?"


    "Ah ah! These people are crazy... Talking to brother long like that!" the young driver grinned and shook his head, looking unbelievable.


    I stared at the young man. The young man probably found me staring at him. He stopped making a noise and drove the car seriously.


    "Ha ha ha!" just at this moment, brother Long''s hearty whisper suddenly sounded in the handset.


    "It makes people scold and happy. Why?" the young man was stunned and asked.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, let brother long hear it, and be careful to go back and clean you up..." the middle-aged man''s face changed and whispered a reminder.


    "What are you laughing at?" brother Long''s laughter also confused me. I don''t know why he can laugh.


    "Ha ha, I''m laughing, ye, you''ve grown up!" brother long said happily.


    "... have I grown up?" I was stunned and asked.


    "En en, very good. It seems that you have really grown up, but your acting skills are worse. Otherwise, I really let you be cheated..." brother long continued.


    "Brother long, what are you talking about?"


    Because it was put out, everyone in the car could hear brother Long''s words. The strongest reactions were Liu Rui and Meng Liang, because they didn''t know what brother long meant.


    "Li Jinglong, I didn''t act with you. Whether I grow up or not has nothing to do with you. Do you understand?" I was silent and shouted with my lips.


    "Come on! You don''t have to act, don''t I know that you''re so careful?"


    "Brother long, what''s his mind?" Liu Rui asked.


    "Roll the calf, I don''t have any thoughts! Li Jinglong, don''t be blind BB!" I pushed Liu Rui away and explained excitedly.


    Around H City, the basement of a county granary.


    Five or six people sat together, drinking wine and helping their companions deal with their wounds.


    "Gudong!"


    The middle-aged man in a leather jacket and a baseball cap lifted his head in a mouthful of liquor, then put a small dish into his mouth, and his expression was very comfortable.


    "Brother Shi, Haizi, they are gone..." a young man in his twenties said, pursing his lips and looking at the middle-aged man drinking.


    "What''s the matter?" the so-called brother Shi asked vaguely.


    "... dead!" the young man repeated, biting his lips.


    "How many are there?" brother Shi was stunned and asked with his neck askew.


    "Three..." said the young man, tears hanging from the corners of his eyes, dripping down.


    "Cry JB, grass..." the middle-aged looked at the young man, impatiently poured himself a glass of wine, frowned and scolded.


    "You didn''t tell us you had to die before you came here!" the young man roared with red eyes.


    "There''s no risk. Who gives you the money? You won''t think about it with your head?" the middle-aged frowned and scolded: "I can find a migrant worker everywhere..."


    "They''re dead. Does the boss have to give some money?" the young man was stunned for a while. He knew that it was useless to say anything now. He could only try to help his dead companions fight for more interests.


    "I''ll try my best to help them fight for the money. Don''t worry, these children are with me once. I can''t do without you..." the middle-aged waved his hand in a more realistic tone.


    "Brother Shi, can you give it to me now?" the young man then asked.


    "What do you mean?" the middle-aged squinted at the young man.


    "I don''t want to do it anymore. I want to go home and give them the funeral..."


    "Before it''s finished, you just want to take the money. Do you have a brain?" the middle-aged man stood up and smoked his mouth on the young man''s face.


    "When will it be finished?" the young man shouted, covering his face and red eyes.


    "I have to wait three or five days..."


    "I went. They stink in three or five days!"


    "Brush!"


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man pointed his hand directly at the young man''s head.


    "Throw it outside when it stinks, okay?" asked the middle-aged gnashing his teeth.


    "Ming... Understand!" the young man recognized the advice and stammered after seeing it.


    "If you understand, I''ll stop. I won''t take any less of you. If you don''t stop, I don''t care if you lie outside..." after that, the middle-aged man took his hands and went back to the room where Qian Rou was closed.


    Qian Rou was tied to a by a rope. Her hair was scattered and her body was covered with blood.


    "What are you doing?" Qian Rou asked weakly, looking at the middle-aged man.


    "Can I take some photos for you?" asked the middle-aged man, shaking his head and looking at Qian rou.


    "How... How?"


    "Somebody, take this woman''s clothes off for me..." the middle-aged man smiled, turned his head and shouted at the door.


    "Brother, I beg you...!"


    "Wow..."


    Two men broke into the door and directly pressed Qian rou.


    "Ah! Big brother... Big brother, I beg you..." Qian Rou shouted with sadness and despair.


    "Tear!"


    But Qian Rou''s cry couldn''t stop these people''s movements at all. His clothes were picked off one by one. However, the whole process was photographed by the middle-aged man with his mobile phone.


    "Elder brother, you come first?" a young man looked at Qian Rou''s attractive body, licked his lips and asked with an impatient look on his face.


    "Don''t... don''t..." at this time, Qian Rou hid in the corner, curled up and shook her head.


    The middle-aged man looked at the video in his mobile phone and nodded with satisfaction after confirming that there was no problem.


    "Brother, if you don''t come, I''ll go?" the young man was really impatient and asked in a hurry.


    "Pa!"


    A middle-aged man put his mouth on the young man''s face, pointed to the young man''s nose and scolded, "go up, B, go up! Give me some virtue and want to play out!"


    "Big brother..." the young man looked at the middle-aged man a little puzzled.


    "You too, this woman can''t touch, understand?" the middle-aged shouted at the others.


    "Understand!" the crowd nodded.


    "Whoever dares to touch, I''ll kill anyone!"


    After saying this, the middle-aged man turned and walked out of the house.


    Others look at me, I look at you, and then look at Qian rou. They shake their heads in disappointment, and then walk out of the house.


    ����


    At the other end, SZ city.


    "Nanbei, wake up? Have a word with me!" the car said


    Inside, while holding the unconscious north and south, Liu Rui kept choking and trying to wake up the north and south. However, no matter how Liu Rui shouted, the faces of the north and South were still pale. Except for the strong and weak pulse at that time, we really couldn''t tell whether the north and South are alive or dead now


    "Hurry up, hurry up..." I clenched my fist and kept urging Meng Liang to drive.


    To tell you the truth, Meng Liang''s car has been driving very fast. Going retrograde and running a red light is not fatal, but I still feel very slow


    "Fuck!"


    At this time, a police motorcycle suddenly stopped in front of us.


    "Creak..."

 Chapter 1735

    Meng Liang slammed the steering wheel. The black Audi made a 360 degree turn directly in place. The tires rubbed the road and emitted billowing black smoke!


    "It''s crazy! Get down from the car!"


    Frightened by Meng Liang, the traffic police quickly stepped back and fell to the ground due to inertia.


    We don''t have time to take care of the traffic police. Go retrograde and drive back!


    "Didi!"


    Because of our retrograde, the whole highway was directly paralyzed, with curses and horns.


    "Stop me again and hit me..." Meng Liang''s face was sweating, but he couldn''t wipe it at all.


    "Hey, I have a patient here who needs help... I don''t know where I am... You wait at the gate of the hospital... We''ll be there soon!... OK!... thank you!"


    When Meng Liang followed the crazy racing, I took out my mobile phone and called the hospital for a simple communication.


    Fifteen minutes later, we finally arrived at the gate of the hospital.


    "The patient is in the car!" I quickly pulled open the door and shouted at the medical staff waiting at the door.


    "Hula..."


    At the moment I finished shouting, more than ten people surrounded our car, including doctors, nurses and so on.


    "Help my friend, help my friend quickly..."


    I grabbed a doctor''s arm and shouted excitedly.


    "Don''t get excited, I''ll try my best!"


    The doctor gave a simple perfunctory sentence, then shook off my hand and strode to the north and south.


    A minute later, Nanbei was taken into the intensive care unit, and we were taken to the traffic police brigade.


    Half an hour later, the three of us paid a fine and were released. I know Xu Feng must have helped us, otherwise we could not have been released so simply, but I don''t have time to think so much at this time. After leaving the traffic police brigade, the three of us ran to the hospital like crazy.


    After arriving at the hospital, I saw Xu Feng and Guo Bin in the corridor. It seems that the two people are really good. They are carrying a capital crime and A-class wanted. They can appear in the hospital in a fair and aboveboard manner. Iron noodles should spend money on them.


    I glanced at Xu Feng and walked into the doctor''s office without talking.


    "Doctor, how''s my friend?" after I opened the door, I ran directly to the doctor I met at the door.


    "Who is your friend?" the doctor looked at me and asked.


    "It''s the patient who sent it half an hour ago with a broken finger!" I swallowed and spit and explained.


    "Oh, you are his friend!" the doctor nodded suddenly.


    "What''s the matter with my friend? Are you talking?" at this moment, Meng Liang is as worried as me, so he doesn''t speak so calmly and is very excited.


    "Don''t get excited. Your friend lost too much blood when he sent it. We gave blood transfusion in time. In addition, although your hemostasis method is rough, it is very effective. The patient will not be in danger for the time being... But..." speaking of this, the doctor pushed his glasses and stopped. Looking at us, he was a little afraid to go on.


    "You go on..." Liu Rui shouted a little irritable.


    "But the patient''s severed finger injury is too serious, coupled with excessive hemostasis, it is basically impossible to connect..." the doctor said these words hesitantly.


    "Still... Is there anything else?" I''ve thought of it for a long time, so it didn''t hurt me so much.


    "No..." the doctor shook his head.


    "That''s good, that''s good..." I nodded twice and then quit the office. Liu Rui and Meng Liang also came out.


    The three of us walked slowly towards Xu Feng and Guo Bin.


    "Brush!"


    The two men sitting on the bench smoking looked up when they saw us coming.


    "Shit!"


    "I''ll kill you both!"


    Meng Liang and Liu Rui shouted out almost at the same time. They raised the fire extinguisher in the corridor and rushed at Xu Feng and Guo Bin like crazy.


    "Wait a minute!"


    I quickly reached out to stop Meng Liang and Liu Rui.


    "What are you doing?"


    "You let go of me!"


    Meng Liang stared at his big eyes and shouted at me.


    "They saved our lives..."


    I stopped Liu Rui and Meng Liang and explained.


    "I went, Dazi and piggy were killed by them. I don''t want this life... I have to kill them!" Liu Rui knows what''s going on, but he still can''t forgive Xu Feng and Guo Bin.


    In fact, I can''t forgive them either, but I can''t. They are just a piece of iron. What about killing them like us?


    "Come on, you two! Stop it. Is it useful for you two to kill them? It''s iron noodles that really kill pig and Mingda, not them! Do you understand?" I see Meng Liang and Liu Ruisi have no intention of letting go, and my mood has become very irritable, waiting for my eyes to shout.


    "What are you doing? This is a hospital. I love to fight out..." just at this time, a man like a doctor came out of the office and shouted at us.


    Liu Rui and Meng Liang saw the doctor and me again.


    "Leaf, don''t forget how the north and South fingers don''t exist!" Meng Liang threw down the fire extinguisher with a bang after saying this.


    "I remember!" I nodded.


    "That''s OK!" Meng Liang replied to me, then dragged Liu Rui out of the corridor.


    "You two wait for me. I won''t kill you. Neither of you is Liu!" Liu Rui whispered to Xu Feng and Guo Bin, and then followed Meng Liang out of the corridor.


    After Meng Liang and Liu Rui left, I slowly walked to Xu Feng''s side and sat down tired. Xu Feng and Guo Bin quietly looked at me without talking.


    I subconsciously felt in the direction of my trouser pocket and found that my smoke had long gone.


    Xu Feng looked at me and handed me a cigarette.


    "Hehe, it''s still Zhonghua. You''re still so good... I remember the cigarette you gave me in the hospital last time is also Zhonghua..." I looked at the cigarette in my hand, smiled and said.


    "Pa!" Xu Feng quietly lit a cigarette for me without talking.


    "Hoo!" I took a deep breath of smoke, looked at Xu Feng and said, "for nearly a year, you still smoke Zhonghua, and I can only watch my friends live in the hospital, but I can''t do anything. This is the gap, right?"


    "I''ve handled it over there, a family of 500000..." Xu Feng ignored me and directly changed the topic.


    "Iron noodles are so rich that you can give me 500000? My friend is really worthless, ha ha..." I shook my head with a sneer.


    "I''ll send another 500000 tomorrow..." Xu Feng added in silence.


    "Two million, two lives, you really have money!"


    "I tried my best..."


    "En en, OK, a lot. Maybe they haven''t seen so much money in their lives!" I nodded silently. At this time, I can''t seem to do anything except help piggy and Mingda''s family ask for money.


    ��������


    After Xu Feng and Guo Bin heard what I said, they were silent. No one spoke. I smoked quietly. The atmosphere in the corridor became strange. The three enemies could sit together so quietly. It may be unbelievable to say it.


    "Nothing to ask me?" Xu Feng''s words broke the calm in the corridor.


    "What? Should I thank you both for saving us?" I asked with a smile.


    ��������


    "Do I have to call you a benefactor! Do I have to give you some money! My two great benefactors!" I got excited and shouted at Xu Feng''s collar.


    "Ye Han, we have nothing to be sorry for you!"


    Guo Bin on one side really couldn''t see it anymore. He came forward and grabbed my arm and shouted.


    "Oh, fuck, you said nothing sorry for me?"


    I loosened Xu Feng, pointed to my nose and shouted.


    After I shouted at this voice, the nurses and patients in the corridor looked at us one after another, and many came out of the ward to watch the excitement.


    "Calm down..." Xu Feng frowned and prompted me.


    "All look at B!" just at this time, Meng Liang heard my cry and ran over to scold the crowd.


    "Hula..."


    Meng Liang''s voice was really effective, and most of the crowd dispersed directly.


    "If it weren''t for you two, could we do this? Tell me?" I asked with staring eyes at Guo Bin.


    Guo Bin frowned at me and didn''t speak.


    "Did your sister also make it up? You two were iron faced people from the beginning, right?" I shouted when I saw that Guo Bin didn''t speak.


    "It has nothing to do with him. He is not a man with an iron face..." Xu Feng looked up and explained.


    "Are you?" I loosened Guo Bin and walked to Xu Feng''s face.


    Xu Feng nodded numbly.


    "In other words, you used us to kill Wei Tian from the beginning, right? All this was an iron plan from the beginning, right?"


    "Yes, iron noodles let me kill Wei Tian. Wei Tian is gone, and Wei San will soon......" Xu Feng nodded.


    "What a murderer!" I sneered.


    "In fact, I knew the purpose of iron noodles from the beginning. He deliberately placed me next to Wei Tian in order to cooperate with Xu Feng. I want revenge. He wants to kill. We both get what we need, and there is no use or no use..." Guo Bin whispered.


    "Hehe, iron noodles are really painstaking! What does that have to do with us? Why should we get involved in this matter? Who have we offended?"


    "Don''t you also want revenge? If you don''t want revenge, can you get involved? You can think about how you joined in this matter?"


    Guo Bin was suddenly excited and shouted, pulling my hair.


    I looked at Guo Bin and suddenly didn''t know what to say. He was right. It seems that we asked for all this. We really can''t blame them for using us. If we don''t want to kill Wei Tian, we won''t join in this matter.


    "We all want Wei Tian to die. If Wei Tian is dead, no one is sorry. Who doesn''t understand? If you really use it, you can only say that iron noodles have used everyone!" Guo Bin continued.


    Guo Bin''s words made me unable to refute. He was right. I have no right to blame them.


    "What about today? Mingda and piggy are dead. They are dead. They are innocent!"


    "We didn''t kill it. What''s the use of shouting with me?" Guo Bin loosened my hair and resumed his calm appearance.


    "..." I was speechless.


    "Iron face catches you just for Li Jinglong. He can''t help it, otherwise he won''t do it to you..." Xu Feng explained for iron face with a pale face.


    "Li Jinglong... Li Jinglong..." I gently read the strange name twice, then looked at Xu Feng and asked, "what''s the matter between Li Jinglong and iron noodles?"


    "You may think Li Jinglong killed your friend. In fact, you are wrong. You hurt li Jinglong!" Xu Feng continued.


    "What do you mean?"


    I lit a cigarette and tried to calm myself down.


    "After we killed Wei Tian, Li Jinglong offended Wei San in order to save you... A few words can let Wei San release the murderer who killed his son. Think about Wei San''s existence in our city at that time! But just because of Li Jinglong''s words, Wei San released you. How terrible is Li Jinglong? Think about it?"


    "Why did the iron face look for him?" I asked in a low voice.


    "Tiemian has been looking for Li Jinglong since he took over the business of the Wei family. There is no other reason, just because he is afraid... He is afraid that Li Jinglong will threaten his status. He is crazy to look for Li Jinglong, but Li Jinglong is like the world has evaporated. He hasn''t found him for half a year... Then he focuses on you. Your life and death is very important to him It doesn''t make sense at all. What he wants is Li Jinglong alone... "


    After listening to Xu Feng''s words, I was deeply shocked. I didn''t expect brother long to have so much energy that he could let Wei San release us in a few words. I really can''t accept this fact. I really can''t connect the slovenly middle-aged man with the big brother of the society.


    "In fact, I think Li Jinglong is afraid of Wei San''s revenge, so he also left after you left. After all, the strong dragon doesn''t pressure the local snake. Wei San is really anxious. No matter how hard Li Jinglong forces, Wei San can kill him... But iron face is suspicious. He doesn''t believe what I said. He has to find Li Jinglong. I''m just a small role. I can''t stop him..." Speaking of this, Xu Feng paused and then stressed: "Now the iron noodles are crazy. He is really crazy. Countless people have died in his hands in the past six months. Even binzi and I have helped him deal with many people. He is narrow-minded, revenge is inevitable, and the means are cruel... Binzi and I have no way. Once we leave him, we will find us immediately, so we can only be with him, like him Live like a dog... "


    After Xu Feng''s words, I suddenly felt that he didn''t live easily. He also followed so many people. It''s impossible to be relaxed.


    I sighed deeply, looked at Xu Feng and asked, "what on earth does Li Jinglong do? Why is everyone so afraid of him?"


    Xu Feng shook his head and said softly, "no one knows what Li Jinglong was originally. We have also investigated for a long time. It may be a big brother of the underworld or nothing..."


    "Hehe, I''m a middle-aged man with unknown identity. It''s funny to think that Wei San and iron face are so nervous..."


    "If they stand too high, they will have more scruples... Tiemian has great ambition. Now a small SZ city can''t satisfy him. He starts to try to reach out to the surrounding cities, and someone will stop him. As long as someone stops him, Tiemian will deal with these people in the most direct and violent way at the first time, so he has a good reputation now Bad... "


    "Does he have a good reputation? What did you tell me?" I looked at Xu Feng and suddenly felt that he had something to say.


    "I know you want revenge now, but I want to tell you that now is not the time..." Xu Feng was stunned and replied.


    "Now is not the time. When is it? Tell me?"


    "With your current ability, you can''t touch the iron noodles at all. To put it bluntly, you are the owner of a small bar. Who do you think you are? But what about the iron noodles? He is the emperor of the underground gangs in SZ city. You should know how big the gap between you is. You don''t always want to make some meaningless sacrifices, really..." When Xu Feng spoke, he looked very sincere. I knew he was really persuading me.


    "Then my brother died in vain?" speaking of this, my mood became excited again.


    "What if you don''t die in vain? What qualifications do you have now? What do you think you can do with your current ability? You should think about it. Revenge is not so easy to repay. Do you understand? Iron face is there now. Do you know how many people in SZ want to kill? At least three figures or more, but he still lives well!"


    "He''s not an immortal. I don''t believe I can''t kill him!" I replied gnashing my teeth.


    "We are not children, and things are complicated. You know it in your heart. As the saying goes, it is not too late for a gentleman to avenge ten years. Why do you have to rush for a moment..." Xu Feng looked at me with a helpless expression.


    "I won''t let him go easily..."


    "You can only let more people die for revenge now, do you understand?" Xu Feng''s expression was a little ferocious, stared at beads and shouted at me.


    "Hehe, why did you tell me this? Do you want to set me up again?" I suddenly felt that Xu Feng was too concerned about me.


    "Believe what I said or not, I''ll just wake you up. As for what you think, suit yourself..." Xu Feng was silent after listening to my words, and then said slowly.


    "If one day I come back for revenge, will you stand on that side?" I lit a cigarette, smiled at Xu Feng and said.


    Xu Feng looked at me for a moment, then opened his mouth and smiled, but shook his head.


    "It''s hard to answer this question, isn''t it? Let me ask you, do you think it''s appropriate for me to come back in a few years?" I saw that Xu Feng didn''t speak and then asked.


    In fact, what Xu Feng said is very reasonable. If we want to find iron face revenge, it is more difficult than going to heaven. I won''t take my brothers to death, but it doesn''t mean that I give up the idea of revenge.


    We need some time.


    Originally, I opened the bar to make money, but it may be different from today. The little money in the bar can''t meet me. I need a lot of money. Only when I really have money and ability can I be eligible for revenge.


    Xu Feng looked at me and still didn''t speak.


    "A year?" I stretched out a finger.


    Xu Feng shook his head.


    "Three years?" I continued.


    Xu Feng still shook his head.


    "Ha ha..." I lowered my head and smiled, the lighter on my hand.


    After a moment of silence, I slowly stood up, looked at Xu Feng and said, "tell Tiemian that I will come back in five years. At that time, I will bring people, money and..."


    After hearing my words, Xu Feng suddenly looked up and looked incredible.


    "It has been five years for a long time. I''m afraid my brothers are in a hurry. When I come back in five years, either he or I will die!"


    I slowly stood up, stretched and walked out of the corridor. Xu Feng and Guo Bin were left on the bench.


    In fact, it''s been a long time for five years, but there''s no way. According to our current state, it''s basically impossible if we can reach the strength of firing with the iron face in three or two years.


    So I set myself a time, five years!


    Five years later, I will give an account to piggy, Mingda and North and south!


    The dead are dead, but the soul must be at peace!


    How can the dead be peaceful if the iron face does not die? How can the living be worthy?


    If the fate of several of us changed from the moment of Wei Tian''s death, this moment may be the beginning of our real journey to the abyss.


    Six months ago, several of us left this small city where we have lived for more than ten years. Six months later, several of us felt mixed up and came back.


    Then when I came back, I found that we were nothing. We didn''t even have the most basic ability to protect our friends. In my life, I may never forget that piggy was as helpless and desperate as Mingda was when he died.


    And there''s nothing I can do.


    What happened these days makes me understand that the real society will not pity the weak. Only by making yourself strong can you prevent the people around you from being hurt.


    Now I may be the poor weak man.


    After walking out of the corridor, I walked aimlessly in the street. I don''t want to stay in the hospital, because I can''t stand the atmosphere. It''s suffocating.


    ����


    Late at night, four in the morning.


    I went back to the hospital, and the north and south of the bed were awake. Meng Liang and Liu Rui sat beside the north and south. There were several bottles of Baijiu and several dishes on the hospital bed.


    Liu Rui held the wine glass with red eyes. He didn''t need to eat wine and vegetables at all. He kept repeating this action one by one. So did Meng Liang. None of the three spoke. He drank wine quietly and worshipped his brother who had just left.


    I stood outside the door and looked at the three of them. I didn''t dare to push the door in because I was afraid. I didn''t know how to face them.


    I stood at the door for more than an hour. Meng Liang and Liu Rui finally fell asleep by the bed.


    I gently opened the door of the ward and walked in slowly.


    "Leaf..." the north and South who didn''t drink was still very sober. When they saw me coming in, they whispered to me.


    "Shh!"


    I motioned north and south not to wake up Liu Rui and Meng Liang.


    North and South understood what I meant and nodded gently.


    I went to Liu Rui''s side and took the wine glass in his hand. At the moment I took the wine glass, I clearly heard Liu Rui shout a little pig.


    The hand that had been stretched out suddenly stopped in mid air, and tears burst into my eyes!


    I rubbed my eyes, choked back the tears that were about to flow, and then simply cleaned up the hospital bed and removed the wine bottles and side dishes on the bed.


    North and South leaned against the bed quilt and looked at me giggling.


    "Smile, NIMA, you smile, your fingers are gone, still smile..." after packing up, I sat next to the north and South and scolded jokingly.


    "Hey, hey, it doesn''t take much time..." Nanbei looked down at his right hand and grinned.


    I looked at the tightly wrapped palms of the north and south, silent and said with a smile: "... It''s hard to find a daughter-in-law in the future!"


    "That''s a big problem! Ha ha ha!"


    "What''s it like? You can still laugh. There''s really no dessert!" I looked at the indifferent expression of the north and the south. I suddenly felt a little sad. Half of my fingers were gone. It was a big blow to a normal person, but the north and the South were afraid of me. They always acted indifferent. I knew that his indifference was pretended

 Chapter 1736

    "Leaf, you don''t have to worry too much about me. I''m really nothing, isn''t it half of my finger? It doesn''t make any difference..." the north and South looked at my mind and comforted me in a low voice.


    I patted Nanbei on the shoulder. Sometimes I don''t have to say much to him.


    "Leaf, can you not tell my brother about this?" the north and South paused and then said.


    "Hmm..." I nodded slowly. I have no face to talk about such things. What should I say?


    I didn''t watch your brother. I had half a finger cut off?


    In this case, even if my face is big, I can''t say it!


    "And..." the north and the South stopped talking.


    "What else? Don''t grind your tongue..."


    "... when shall we go back?"


    "You can keep it here for a few days, and then we can go back..." I thought about it and said.


    "I''m all right, leaf, or let''s go back tomorrow!" the north and South suddenly made a lot of noise, depending on proving to me that he really had no problem.


    "Pull it down. It will hurt your muscles and bones for a hundred days. Stay honest..." I waved my hand and refused.


    "I''m really fine, leaf. We''ll go back tomorrow. It''s hard for me to stay here! I''m really hard..."


    "Are you afraid of my revenge?" the north and South were directly interrupted by me before they finished their words.


    "No..."


    "Don''t explain. Don''t worry. I don''t have any plans for revenge... Don''t worry about it!" I rubbed my face tired and lit a cigarette for the north and south.


    "Those two people are dead. I know you are very sad, but I can see that we can''t compare with those people. Ye, I''ll tell you this, because only you can control them..." when talking, I looked north and South in the direction of Meng Liang and Liu Rui, and then said: "You are the leader among us. They can listen to you. Don''t let them do stupid things. Revenge can be repaid at any time, but now is not the time!"


    I was a little shocked when listening to the words of the north and the south. I didn''t expect that the silly north and the South would think so many things. I always thought he didn''t want anything. It turned out that he also had his own thoughts and ideas.


    I nodded slowly and said, "I understand what you said, but I wronged you. I''ll help you find it sooner or later..."


    "I don''t care if I can find it or not. As long as we can be safe, I really don''t want to see one of us go first!"


    "OK, let''s go back tomorrow. I''m a little worried if we don''t stay here!"


    "Hey, hey, if you really think so, I''ll be relieved!"


    "Don''t worry, your sister, go to bed..." I smiled and pushed north and south, then went to an empty bed and lay down.


    Lying there, I soon fell asleep, thinking nothing and sleeping soundly.


    ����


    At eight o''clock the next morning, H City, a major hospital in the city.


    After two days of coma, Yang Song finally woke up. Lao Che and Wu Mei worked two shifts and took turns to look after Yang Song for two days.


    Wu Mei is fine. The old car has been boiled for a long time. Her beard stubble and clean hair look like a brooding chicken.


    "Old car, what''s the matter with you? Let the pig fuck?" Yang Song woke up, pale, but still joking. This is his character.


    "Brother, you''re awake. If you don''t wake up, I''ll be crazy. Now I feel sick when I smell disinfectant!" seeing Yang Song wake up, the old car''s mental state immediately improved a lot.


    "Or my son''s filial piety..." Yang Song touched the old car''s hair with a happy expression, then looked around in the ward, looked at the old car with some puzzled eyes and said, "did I have an accident? I remember someone wanted to kill me!"


    "You had an accident..." the old car nodded.


    "What about my daughter-in-law? Is she all right? Why didn''t I see her!" Yang song suddenly felt something wrong and grabbed the old car''s wrist.


    "Yang Song, don''t get excited!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I asked you where my daughter-in-law is?" Yang Song looked at the old car and felt that something had happened to Qian rou.


    "Your daughter-in-law..." the old car stopped halfway. He looked at Yang Song''s excited expression and really didn''t know how to tell him about it.


    "Speak quickly!" Yang Song tore away the needle in his hand and shook the body of the old car.


    "Your daughter-in-law has been kidnapped and her whereabouts are unknown!" Wu Mei on one side really couldn''t see it anymore. She pushed away Yang Song and shouted.


    "What did you say? What did you say?" Yang Song stepped back two steps, his face full of disbelief.


    "You lost your daughter-in-law, do you understand?" Wu Mei then shouted.


    "Wu Mei, you can tell him..." the old car sighed and advised.


    "It''s impossible... It''s impossible... You must be lying to me!" Yang Song couldn''t believe this fact and ran out crazy.


    When the old car saw Yang Song running, it came forward and pressed Yang Song.


    "Old car, what are you doing?" Yang Song was pressed on the ground by the old car, staring at beads and shouting.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''m going out to find my daughter-in-law!" Yang Song replied with a roar.


    "Your daughter-in-law is lost and can''t be found. Where can you find it?" the old car was annoyed by Yang Song and shouted excitedly.


    "I went, my daughter-in-law didn''t lose it!" Yang Song pushed away the old car, stood up in a panic and turned around to go out.


    "I''ve been crazy day by day..." the old car sat on the ground and scolded with emotional collapse.


    "Pa!"


    At this time, Wu Mei came forward and drew her mouth on Yang Song''s face.


    Yang Song looked at Wu Mei with an incredible face.


    "Yang Song, Qian Rou is missing. You''re not the only one who''s worried. We''re all worried for you. But can you calm down? Qian Rou has lost her, and they''ve lost their leaves! There are only two men left in the harem, you and Lao Che. Can you calm down? Just like a man! Do you want to rely on me to solve all this?"


    Wu Mei pointed to Yang Song''s nose and cried hoarsely with tears.


    "Leaves... Yes! How are they? Haven''t they been found yet?"


    After Yang Song was scolded by Wu Mei, he immediately recovered his reason and became calm.


    "Not yet..."


    Wu Mei shook her head while wiping her tears.


    "No, I have to go back to SZ city. I haven''t been in touch for such a long time. There must be an accident..."


    Yang Song thought for a moment and then directly pulled on his sick clothes.


    "What are you doing? Your wound hasn''t healed yet!"


    At this time, the old car came forward and grabbed Yang Song.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. My injuries are all right..."


    Yang Song waved his hand and replied impatiently. Then he put on his coat and walked outside the door.


    "I''ll go with you!"


    Wu Mei looked at Yang Song''s back and shouted.


    "What are you going with? If something happens, I have to take care of it. Stay at home..." Yang Song stopped and replied to Wu Mei. Then he turned to the old car and said, "I''ll give it to you at home. Call me if you have anything..."


    "Can you do it?" the old car looked at Yang Song and was still worried.


    "It''s all right..." Yang Song waved his hand casually, then paused, and then said in a lost tone: "if something happens to my daughter-in-law, remember to inform me..."


    "En en!" the old car nodded heavily.


    "Pa!"


    After that, Yang Song pushed the door directly out, leaving only two old Che Wumei in the ward.


    Just two days after Yang Song''s car accident!


    The wound on his body didn''t grow at all, but there was no way. As Wu Mei said, at this time, as a man, Yang Song must stand up!


    When we were here, he could hide behind in case of trouble, but now we are not here!


    Yang Song''s own daughter-in-law was kidnapped and her life and death are uncertain.


    However, his reaction was not to find his daughter-in-law first, but to save us first.


    ����


    On the other end, in a hospital in SZ.


    Early in the morning, I went through the discharge formalities for the north and south. Although Meng Liang and Liu Rui disagreed with my practice, they always wanted to find iron face for revenge, but after listening to my analysis, they also gave up the idea of revenge.


    Although we have different personalities, there are no fools. They can understand some things and things when they are clear.


    After completing the discharge procedures, several of us left the hospital at the first time, and we didn''t choose to go home by train, but directly drove back by Xu Feng''s car.


    Because I''m afraid the crazy man with iron face will stop us at the railway station. I really think he can do anything. It''s not impossible to repent at any time.


    And I didn''t tell Xu Feng about our departure. I can''t believe him now. I won''t believe every word he says. This man has too much scheming, so I don''t want to have more contact with him.


    "Do you want to change the brand?" Meng Liang asked, frowning in front of Xu Feng''s car in the hospital parking lot.


    "No, let''s start with SZ..."


    I waved my hand wearily, then directly pulled open the front passenger''s door and stepped up.


    After Meng Liang saw me get on the bus, he also sat in the main driving position.


    "Buzz!"


    Meng Liang started the car and the black Hyundai slowly drove out of the hospital parking lot. None of the four people in the car spoke and looked at the scenery outside quietly.


    "Don''t mention it to them when you go back, do you understand?" I rubbed my temples, looked at Liu Rui and said to them.


    "HMM." Liu Rui nodded with some irritability.


    I don''t want to hide it from them, but I think telling them can only make them worry and can''t solve any problems, so I''d better not say it.


    "Shall we call home? We haven''t been in touch for several days..." at this time, the north and South suddenly remembered that our mobile phone had been taken away by the iron face. We haven''t called home these days!


    "Grass, I forgot about it!" Liu ruimeng patted his thigh and bared his teeth and shouted.


    Usually he and Wu Mei call one day. They haven''t called for two days. Wu Mei must be in a hurry!


    "There are too many things these days. I forgot about it..." I rubbed my face irritably, and then said to Meng Liang, "stop at a mobile phone store."


    "Well..." Meng Liang nodded.


    Three minutes later, Meng Liang parked his car in front of a small mobile phone store. We got off and went in.


    "Several little brothers, look at your mobile phone!"


    A little girl in her twenties greeted us warmly when she saw us coming in.


    "Can you get a cell phone card?" I glanced at the counter and asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, mobile or Unicom?" the salesperson took out a piece of A4 paper with a dense mobile phone number printed on it.


    After I took the A4 paper, I drew four mobile phone numbers, then changed the paper back and said to the waiter, "give me these four numbers..."


    "OK, have you brought your ID card?" the salesperson asked with a smile.


    "Can I do it without an ID card?" I asked with a frown.


    "Yes..." the salesman hesitated and then said, "but I have to pay more..."


    "Increase the price, and then bring me four mobile phones, the Nokia one..." I pointed to the Nokia 1202 in the counter and said.


    "OK, just a moment!"


    With that, the salesperson ran to the inner room of the mobile phone store. Five minutes later, the salesperson appeared in front of us again.


    "Do you want to put the card in it?" the salesman shouted at me with four brand-new mobile phones.


    "Put it inside. How long will this card last?" I nodded.


    "It takes a lot of time to open the card..." the salesperson replied with a smile while helping us change the card.


    "Grass! Such a long time!" Meng Liang was unhappy immediately after listening to it for more than ten minutes, and shouted at a high voice.


    "Want... Or you can take it first..." the salesperson was frightened by Meng Liang and quickly stepped back, blinking and looking at us carefully.


    "Forget it, let''s wait for a while..." I waved my hand impatiently and sat on the chair outside the counter.


    "Grass, the more urgent things are..." Liu Rui is basically the same as the ants on the hot pot. As long as he thinks of Wu Mei''s anxious appearance, he is very anxious.


    "Stop the ink and be honest for a while!" I comforted softly.


    "Grass!" Liu Rui bowed his head and scolded, and then sat next to me.


    While opening the card for us, the salesperson in the counter carefully glanced at us with his eyes. It''s not surprising that others are afraid. We really don''t look like good people.


    "Bang!"


    The old security door at the door of the unit was directly kicked open by a rough kick, and two young people with colorful hair came into the door.


    We all held our breath and dared not make a sound.


    "Bang!"


    After the two men came in, Meng Liang reacted very quickly. He kicked the young man directly and lay on the ground.


    ��������


    "Bang!"


    The two words in the young man''s mouth were knocked unconscious by Liu Rui.


    In less than a second, Meng Liang and Liu Rui lay down directly. The remaining one basically forgot to scream and turned around to run outside when he saw his companion knocked down.


    "Fuck, come back!" Meng Liang yelled, then directly pulled the young man''s hair and pulled it back at once.


    "Bang!"


    After the young man was dragged back, Liu Rui kicked the door.


    "You... What are you going to do?" the young man clenched his hands and shouted at Meng Liang with great emotion.


    "Pa!"


    "Don''t make a noise, I can let you say a few more words!"


    Meng Liang put his mouth on the young man''s face. The young man immediately calmed down and glanced at us with his small eyes.


    "What do you do?" I went up to the young man and asked in a low voice.


    "Catch... Catch people!" the young man stammered.


    "Catch us?"


    "Hmm!" the young man nodded.


    "Who let you catch it?"


    "I don''t know. I just work with money!" the young man replied without thinking.


    After hearing the young man''s words, I was suddenly stunned. I felt that this man was not an iron faced man. If he was an iron faced man, how could he not know who he was working for!


    "... you are not iron faced people?" I asked in silence.


    "Who is the iron face?"


    Sure enough, these people are really not iron faced.


    Whose people are they?


    Xu Feng''s?


    A series of problems appeared in my mind, but now I don''t have time to think so much. No matter who they are, they all want to kill us. It doesn''t make any difference.


    "Dong Yao, Dong Yao, what''s the situation over there? Please answer when you hear!" at this time, the walkie talkie on the youth''s belt suddenly rang.


    "Brush!"


    Meng Liang and Liu Rui raised their hands almost at the same time, and their dark mouth was directly aimed at the young man''s head.


    I winked at the young man and motioned him not to talk nonsense.


    The young man looked at me and Meng Liang. He was silent. Then he shouted directly to the walkie talkie: "unit 3 has a situation, speed support!"


    "Yes!"


    Meng Liang''s reaction was slow. After the young man shouted, he smashed his head with a tray. It''s not Meng Liang''s fault. None of us thought that the opposite side was so careless. His mouth was on his head. He dared to talk nonsense.


    "Fuck! What should I do now?" Meng Liang put his foot on the young man''s face and asked me with great emotion.


    "What else can I do? Try to spell..." as I spoke, I rolled the bolt and walked slowly to the door.


    "Step, step!"


    I listened to the increasingly dense footsteps outside the door, and the sweat on my forehead slowly flowed down.


    "Hoo Hoo... I''ll go out in a minute. Whoever can run, don''t worry about others!" I squatted under the stairs, turned my head and whispered to Liu Rui.


    "..." Liu Rui held his hand and looked at me nervously.


    "Do you hear me? They are all mute!" I saw them not talking and shouted angrily.


    "Leaves..."


    "It''s no use being said! I''ll ask you if you hear me!" I interrupted the north and South half way.


    "I don''t run! I want to die together!" Meng Liang replied to me.


    "Me too..." Liu Rui said indifferently.


    "Me too!"


    "When are you going? Whoever survives is awesome! Don''t tell me the whole Jianghu justice!" I can''t speak well by these popular people.


    "People inside listen!" I just spoke, and suddenly a loud horn sounded outside.


    "Listen to me..."


    "Be quiet, don''t talk!" I waved my hand impatiently.


    "Yes? Why did you shout..." Liu Rui muttered foolishly.


    "Our boss said that we should live rather than die... If you put down your arms and surrender now, we can not open it. It''s not easy for anyone to live these days. Bullets don''t have eyes. It''s bad for anyone to accidentally hit the blood sprayed on you, so I advise you to surrender!" the goatee shouted at the corridor with a big horn.


    "... why should I believe you?" I shouted at the door.


    "You have no choice!"


    "What should I do?" Meng Liang asked with a frown.


    "Drop it, drop it!"


    The sweat on my forehead fell to the ground drop by drop, and the time passed minute by minute.


    "I''ll give you three minutes. If you don''t come out in three minutes, I''ll go in!" he shouted after seeing that there was no sound on our side.


    "Hurry up on that idea!"


    Meng Liang, Liu Rui, the north and the South looked at me anxiously. They were all waiting for me to make up my mind.


    "Go, surrender!"


    I thought for a moment. I really have no choice now. I can live a little longer if I surrender. If we go out and fight hard, we have no hope at all.


    "Leaves!" Meng Liang obviously didn''t agree with me.


    "It''s nonsense, we can only surrender..." I wiped the sweat on my forehead, and then shouted at the door: "We surrender!"


    "Throw it out first!" the other side responded to me soon.


    "Bang!"


    I opened the door and threw the handle out. Then I closed the door.


    "Others!"


    Goatee picked up my hand and shouted.


    "Bang bang!"


    Liu Rui and Meng Liang also frowned and threw their hands out.


    "That''s right. You can come out!"


    The goatee checked our hands and shouted after finding that there was no problem.


    But just as we were about to open the door and get ready to go out.


    "Boom... Buzz!"


    The sound of the motor sounded in the quiet community.


    "Bang!"


    I quickly closed the security door. I felt like someone was coming!


    "Don''t move yet!" I shouted at Meng Liang.


    "Brush!"


    The goat stood up with a roar outside the door, threw down his cigarette end and looked into the distance.


    "Who?" cried the goatee, frowning at the distance.


    "I don''t know! It seems that he came to save people..." a young man in the crowd replied loudly.


    "Grass, and rescue, everybody, put the bullets on me and get ready for the fight!" the goatee spit, and clenched his teeth before he could see what was coming from afar.


    "Brothers! Work!" a strong man beside goat Hu stood directly in front of the crowd, red eyes waving five on his hands.


    "Creak!"


    Two jeeps came running fast, and then they stopped obliquely in front of goatee.


    "What do you do?" the goatee picked up the big horn on the ground and shouted to the people in the jeep.


    "Come and save people!" before the jeep stopped steadily, I saw a man in his thirties directly carrying it and ran down.


    "Wow!"


    The jeep stopped about 30 meters away from the goat''s beard. Four people came down from the two cars. All four people were in their thirties, wearing camouflage clothes, military boots and carrying a single tube hunting.


    Thirty meters away, a middle-aged man with a hat narrowed his eyes and scanned the team of sheep and beard. Then he turned his mouth and shouted, "are there some children in this building?"


    The people with goatee were stunned after hearing the middle-aged man''s words, and then they all raised their hands.


    "Why? No one paid attention to us?" a young man behind the middle-aged man shouted a little reluctantly at this time.


    "What do you do?" the goatee, who had been silent for a long time, finally spoke.

 Chapter 1737

    "What do we do? What does it have to do with you?" the young man raised his lips and asked.


    "The children in this building are our!" cried the goatee in a muffled voice.


    "Fuck, do you want to do it for a while?" the young man didn''t leave a B face for the goatee.


    "Fuck, brothers! Just four people with me!"


    The goatee took a step back, then shouted loudly, and the war officially began!


    "Kang!"


    The young man who opened the first with the hunting was always connected to the leg of a strong man opposite, making a blood mist! The strong man fell to the ground in an instant!


    "Da Da!"


    The goatee clutched the charge in his hand, drove a few towards the crowd in a panic, and retreated back as he drove. He was obviously a little afraid.


    Looking at the four people opposite, they didn''t hide or flash at all. They stood in a row with hunting in their hands and approached while driving!


    "Kang Kang!"


    After a row of bullets were fired, the goatee fell three more people in an instant. The war situation was basically one-sided. The later four people were obviously professional and cooperated with each other very tacitly. Looking at the people on the goatee side, they were beaten by these four people in less than a minute. I''ve seen those who don''t want to die. I haven''t seen such a bad one yet!


    "What are these people doing?" Meng Liang, hiding in the building, frowned at the war outside and turned to me.


    "I don''t know. I haven''t seen any of these people..." the appearance of these people made me a little hoodwinked.


    "It''s so fierce! Our family needs such a team!" Liu Rui looked at the people outside and sighed with a big mouth.


    "This is simply a deadly way to play!" the north and the South were stunned for a long time and finally calmed down.


    "Leaf, shall we rush out to help them?" Meng Liang suggested at this time.


    "What are you doing out there? We don''t know what you''ve got. Besides, we don''t have it in our hands. Go out and die?"


    "Yes, let''s squat in there honestly! I don''t think it''s a good thing to come here..." Liu Rui nodded in agreement.


    "Kang Kang!"


    People on both sides shot each other for less than a minute. The formation of goatee was directly disordered. It was estimated that there were only three or four people left who could have a little combat effectiveness.


    "Brother, do you want to die?" a young man asked the slightly older middle-aged man. When he spoke, he had aimed his mouth at the head of the goatee.


    "Roll the calf, you will die if you die..." the middle-aged grabbed the young man with a wordless expression.


    "Step on step!" the middle-aged man took a few steps forward, then took out a cigarette and held it in his mouth. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the goatee and asked, "why don''t you spell it?"


    "Don''t you always want to spell with me? I''m coming." I walked seven or eight meters away from Bi Ziwen, frowned and looked at BI Ziwen and said slowly.


    "What do you do?" the goatee''s eyes were concave and convex. Although so many people died, the goatee''s expression remained unchanged and looked calm.


    "We are a dog basket. I asked you if you can spell it?" the middle-aged man replied with a smile.


    "Well, let''s know who planted it!" the goat''s beard was finally a little excited, waiting for the bead to shout.


    "You are not qualified..."


    Three sounds, put down the strong man directly.


    "Wenzi!"


    Goatee watched the people around him fall down, hurriedly knelt and picked up the body of the strong man, red eyes and shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Step on."


    The middle-aged man took another step forward, raised his goatee chin, frowned and asked, "you can''t do this team!"


    "Brothers, fuck, fight!" the goatee roared.


    "Kang!"


    The goatee kept hitting the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man stumbled and knelt directly on the ground.


    "Go to hell!"


    The goatee is holding up to hunt and raising his hand is going to hit the middle-aged man''s head.


    "Fuck me!"


    "Kang!"


    "Peng!"


    Before waiting for the goatee, the young man behind the middle-aged man shouted, pulled the trigger directly, and countless bullets shot at the goatee almost at the same time.


    The blood water on the goatee body was directly sprayed out like high-pressure water.


    "I... fuck...!"


    Goatee scolded this sentence intermittently, and then his body fell to the ground!


    "It''s dead!" Liu Rui exclaimed, covering his mouth when he saw that the goatee was dead.


    "Don''t look, run quickly!"


    At this time, I knew that the battle was almost over. I quickly dragged Liu Rui and Meng Liang north and south to run outside.


    "Brother Zhong, are you all right?" a young man ran to the middle-aged man and pinched the middle-aged man in a low voice.


    "Little thing..." the middle-aged man looked a little pale, but he still looked indifferent. He waved his hand, took a breath and then said, "people are in the corridor, find them..."


    "OK!" the young man nodded slowly, then shouted to the two people behind him: "you two go find someone, and I''ll get the medicine!"


    At the end of the battle, the group of four did not deal with the body at all, nor did they take care of the rest of the goatee. Instead, they took down the first aid kit from the car and simply bandaged the middle-aged man who had been shot earlier.


    "Leaf, what shall we do?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me.


    "Go out and have a look. The opposite side should not be a bad person..." originally, I had the idea of running away, but after hearing the conversation between these people, I didn''t think they were bad people, so I was ready to go out and have a look.


    "Creak!"


    We pushed open the security door and walked slowly to the outside of the community.


    The middle-aged man lying on the ground looked at me and then slowly said, "don''t worry, we''re here to save you..."


    "Who are you?" I bit my lips and looked at the four people carefully.


    "It doesn''t matter who we are. Now we must leave here immediately and come soon..." the middle-aged stood up and walked slowly to the front of the car with the help of the young man.


    "Go! What do you think!"


    The middle-aged man saw us standing where we were and shouted back.


    "If you don''t tell me who you are, I can''t go with you..." I still stood in place and replied.


    "Grass, why are you so inky! If we want to harm you, we can tell you so much! Really!" the middle-aged young man holding me was obviously a little unhappy when he heard what I said and shouted.


    "Can you speak?" Meng Liang let the young man scold a little and shouted at the young man.


    "Love doesn''t go, don''t give face!" then the young man directly pulled open the door and stepped up.


    "We don''t have time to explain so much to you now. We certainly don''t want to cheat you. Get in the car quickly!" the middle-aged man stood in front of the car and said to me sincerely.


    I looked carefully at the middle-aged, but I still couldn''t believe these people.


    "Di Wu, di Wu, di Wu, di Wu!"


    While we were thinking, a loud siren sounded outside.


    "Fuck, don''t come again!" the young man in the car couldn''t stand our ink, his head sticking out of the window and yelling.


    "Shut up!" the middle-aged man shouted with some irritability, and then said to me: "go, it''s really too late for a while..."


    "Leaves, let''s go!" at this time, the north and South shook my body and said.


    "Get in the car!" I was silent for a moment, and then directly clenched my teeth and pulled open the door. Meng Liang, Liu Rui, the north and the South also followed me into the same car.


    The jeep is quite spacious, just enough for the four of us to sit in it.


    When the young man saw us getting on the bus, he scolded in a low voice, "grass!"


    Then directly start the car, and the two jeeps start up and drive directly to the road outside the community.


    The young man drove very fast, just like crazy. He ran at a red light. Almost ten minutes later, we drove out of SZ city.


    "Who the hell are you?" when I saw the city, the stone in my heart suddenly fell down, reached out and lit a cigarette for myself. Looking at the middle-aged man sitting on the co pilot, I asked.


    "Pa!" the middle-aged man also lit a cigarette for himself, then looked back at me and asked, "who is Ye Han?"


    "I am!"


    "Our boss asked me to bring you a word. I''m sorry!"


    "Are you from brother long?"


    Meng Liang, Liu Rui and I almost shouted this sentence in one voice.


    The middle-aged man smiled and nodded.


    "What about brother long? What about others?" I excitedly put my head beside the middle-aged man and shouted.


    "He''s not here now..." the middle-aged pushed my head away and replied with a smile.


    "Where is he?" Liu Rui''s reaction was as excited as mine.


    "He went abroad..." the middle-aged man scratched his head and replied.


    "Yes, he must be here. He just doesn''t want to come out to see us, does he?" I saw through the middle-aged man''s lie at once.


    "Well, there are a lot of things over there..." the middle-aged man explained awkwardly.


    "Fart, we''re all dying. You came out. What does he mean?" Meng Liang shouted excitedly.


    "There''s something wrong with us. It''s delayed..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Since you are his person, you must have his phone. Call him quickly. I have something to ask him!" I directly interrupted the middle-aged man.


    "This is not good..." the middle-aged man looked embarrassed.


    "There''s nothing wrong. You can fight quickly!" Liu Rui said carelessly.


    "OK..." the middle-aged man took out his mobile phone, found a phone and dialed out.


    "Open it up!" I reminded as I sat aside.


    "Doodle doodle! Hello?"


    The blind sound almost sounded for more than ten minutes. Finally, brother Long''s voice came from the opposite side.


    "Fuck, Li Jinglong!"


    As soon as brother long answered the phone, I scolded the phone like Liu Rui and Meng Liang.


    "Little bastard, who scolded me?" when brother long heard us scold him, his voice was several decibels higher!


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Li Jinglong, I''ve been hurt by you this time! I''m dying several times. Do you know? Where are you now? Get out of here!" Liu Rui grabbed the middle-aged man''s mobile phone and muttered to the microphone.


    "Little bastard, you''d better pay attention to what you say. I''ll tell you!" brother long was scolded by Liu Rui. He was a little unhappy, and his voice was a little angry.


    "Go, old Wang bastard, you''re a cow now, aren''t you?" Meng Liang was also anxious and shouted at the phone.


    "Meng Liang, you also killed me, didn''t you?"


    For a moment, the whole carriage was scolded by brother long, Meng Liang and Liu Rui. I sat aside and listened quietly.


    The middle-aged man muttered, "it''s estimated that you dare to talk to him like this..."


    "What are these people? Dare to talk to brother long like that?"


    The young driver was frightened by Liu Rui and Meng Liang. His chin was about to fall off the steering wheel. His eyes looked at the middle-aged man and asked.


    "I don''t know who these people are..." the middle-aged man spread his hands helplessly.


    "Lao Wang baduzi, if you have the ability, get out now. Believe it or not, I''ll kill you every minute! The basket is crushed and drunk!" Liu Rui scolded more and more excitedly, spitting Xingzi on Meng Liang''s face.


    "Yes, he crushed it!" Meng Liang scolded hoarsely, wiped the spitting star on his face, and grinned with him.


    "You... You little bastards, I''m so angry!" after brother long scolded for a while, he obviously couldn''t keep up with his physical strength and began to tremble.


    "Come on, don''t scold. I''ll be so angry later..." I think Liu Rui was almost as angry as they were. They robbed the mobile phone in a hurry.


    "I haven''t scolded enough of this old bastard!" seeing that the mobile phone was robbed, Liu Ruiming was a little unhappy and had to grab it back.


    "Roll the calf!" I smiled and pushed away Liu Rui, and then whispered to my mobile phone: "brother long, I''ve been scolding for so long. Let''s talk about business..."


    "What''s the matter?" brother long was stunned and asked after clearing his throat.


    "... I don''t care who you are, how awesome you are, and I don''t care what the difference is between brother long and Li Jinglong! I just want to ask if you should give me an explanation for the death of two friends here!"


    My voice fell to the ground, the whole carriage suddenly became quiet, and the atmosphere became serious.


    "... ye, I''m sorry for this!" brother long was silent and said solemnly.


    "I don''t need your apology. I just want to ask you, where were you when you caught us? You know I died two brothers? Do you know I had another brother almost died? My finger was broken and I can''t connect it in my life! Do you know that!"


    The more I spoke, the more excited I became. My tears brushed down. Everyone in the car looked at me. Liu Rui, Meng Liang and North and South bowed their heads and didn''t speak. The middle-aged man''s face was incredible.


    "..." after I shouted, there was no sound on the other end of the phone.


    "I''m talking to you, you answer me!" I shouted hoarsely.


    "Leaves..." Liu Rui frowned and shouted to me.


    "Don''t call me! Li Jinglong, aren''t you awesome? Talk!" at this time, my mood became more and more irritable.


    "Ye, I don''t know how Tiemian caught you. After I know, your friend is dead. I''m sorry for you. Can you forgive uncle once?" brother long finally spoke, and his voice was more like prayer.


    "Hehe, I forgive you? It''s no use for me to forgive you when people are dead! Tell me, I forgive you. Can you make my friend live? Can you pick up half of the north and South fingers? Tell me!"


    "Come on, ye, it''s not all brother Long''s fault!" Meng Liang couldn''t listen anymore and shouted with my arm.


    "Fuck off! Don''t beg him!" I pushed Meng Liang away and then said to the phone, "you saved us six months ago. I remember this feeling. If you let me take my life, I''d be willing! But why should you pit my friends? They are ordinary people and they are innocent!"


    "Leaf, I really didn''t want to pit your friend. I didn''t mean to. I didn''t expect the iron face to be so!"


    "Well, you don''t have to say. You were kind to me. Now you have a grudge against me. I''m clear. In the future, you are you and I am me. I''ll treat you as if I haven''t known you! From now on, we''ll break up our friendship. Don''t you understand!" brother long was directly interrupted by me before he finished his words.


    "Leaf, what are you talking about?"


    "Are you crazy? It''s not all brother Long''s fault. What are you doing?"


    On hearing that I was going to break up with brother long, Liu Rui and Meng Liang reacted violently and shook my body like crazy.


    "Don''t even touch me. Don''t forget that he killed piggy and Mingda. If I don''t break up with him, you won''t know how you died in two days!" at this time, I have completely lost my wit and talk like crazy. The middle-aged people in the front row keep looking back at me and don''t know what I''m doing.


    "Pa!" Liu Rui grabbed the mobile phone in my hand and kicked it on my stomach.


    "Are you crazy too?" Liu Rui asked me with a serious expression, holding his mobile phone.


    "Give me back your cell phone..." I looked at Liu Rui coldly.


    "Why? Do you want to break up with me?" Liu Rui turned to his mobile phone and said, "brother long, what happened recently has a great stimulation on ye. He doesn''t talk to his brain at all. He doesn''t mean anything else. Don''t see things in general..."


    "Liu Rui, you give your cell phone to ye, and I have something to say to him." brother long doesn''t seem to be angry because of my words, and his voice is still flat.


    "Brother long, now he doesn''t talk at all. He can''t listen to what you say to him. Don''t talk to him..." Liu Rui explained with a tangled expression.


    "You give him the phone!" Longge''s voice was several decibels higher.


    "Brother long......" Liu Rui grinned and chirped, but he still didn''t want brother long to talk to me.


    "I asked you to give him your cell phone!" brother long shouted angrily.


    "Fuck me!" brother Long''s voice directly frightened the young driver. The jeep hung up in the ditch on the side of the road.


    "You drive well, don''t always listen to them..." the middle-aged man was very frightened, and the cigarette end on his mouth fell directly on his crotch.


    "Brother long is anxious!" said the young man shivering.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I''m not as quick as you!" the middle-aged patted the young man on the back of his head, and the young man was honest in an instant.


    "Hello, talk to brother long!" Liu Rui hesitated and handed me his cell phone.


    "I have nothing to say to him!" I turned my head directly. I didn''t want to talk to brother long or listen to his explanation.


    "Ye Han, are you finished? We can put this thing down. Why can''t you put it down! Brother long also has his difficulties. Can you just listen to what he says?" Meng Liang on one side also became excited and shouted with my head.


    I looked at Meng Liang with complex expression, and then took the mobile phone in Liu Rui''s hand.


    "If you have anything to say, I don''t have time to listen to your ink!" I asked coldly into the telephone voice.


    "Hey! Can''t you let go of your fart?" I shouted impatiently on the phone.


    "Leaf, you talk well..." Liu Rui frowned and pushed me, whispering.


    "Don''t poke me!" I stared at Liu Rui, then said to the phone, "Li Jinglong, do you speak or not?"


    "Ah ah! These people are crazy... Talking to brother long like that!" the young driver grinned and shook his head, looking unbelievable.


    I stared at the young man. The young man probably found me staring at him. He stopped making a noise and drove the car seriously.


    "Ha ha ha!" just at this moment, brother Long''s hearty whisper suddenly sounded in the handset.


    "It makes people scold and happy. Why?" the young man was stunned and asked.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, let brother long hear it, and be careful to go back and clean you up..." the middle-aged man''s face changed and whispered a reminder.


    "What are you laughing at?" brother Long''s laughter also confused me. I don''t know why he can laugh.


    "Ha ha, I''m laughing, ye, you''ve grown up!" brother long said happily.


    "... have I grown up?" I was stunned and asked.


    "En en, very good. It seems that you have really grown up, but your acting skills are worse. Otherwise, I really let you be cheated..." brother long continued.


    "Brother long, what are you talking about?"


    Because it was put out, everyone in the car could hear brother Long''s words. The strongest reactions were Liu Rui and Meng Liang, because they didn''t know what brother long meant.


    "Li Jinglong, I didn''t act with you. Whether I grow up or not has nothing to do with you. Do you understand?" I was silent and shouted with my lips.


    "Come on! You don''t have to act, don''t I know that you''re so careful?"


    "Brother long, what''s his mind?" Liu Rui asked.


    "Roll the calf, I don''t have any thoughts! Li Jinglong, don''t be blind BB!" I pushed Liu Rui away and explained excitedly.


    "Leaf, I know you broke up with me for my good, but your brother long is not finished and needs a child to protect..."


    "How can you be so amorous? Who wants to protect you?" I saw that the plot was exposed and hurriedly shouted.


    "Ha ha, ye, when I was wandering in the Jianghu, you got stuck in the basket when you crossed the threshold! You don''t have to pack it. I''ll tell you today. Even if I cut off my relationship with you, I can''t really ignore Jianghu affairs as before. Do you understand? At this moment, it has been doomed since I talked to Wei San. I know you''re afraid I''ll find iron noodles to help you take revenge But I won''t do that, because I know I can''t avenge this revenge. Only you can really untie your heart knot. In fact, I like the original life very much. It''s plain but stable. I''m not as worried as I am now, but there''s no way. Maybe all this is life. You don''t worry about me. A small iron face can''t help me At the moment of my appearance, countless people have stared at me, not just the iron face, so even if we break off the relationship, I still can''t go back to the past... "Speaking of this, brother long sighed gently.


    Everyone in the car heard brother Long''s words. Liu Rui, Meng Liang and the north and the South stared at me. They didn''t expect that I planned so. They didn''t expect that brother long was not doing well.


    I also sighed gently, and then whispered, "brother long, in fact, it''s not that you''re sorry for us, but that we''re sorry for you..."


    "Ha ha, ye! What''s the use of saying this now! We don''t have so much relationship. I''m sorry. I''m worthy of it!"


    Brother Long''s tone is bright and generous, which makes me feel more ashamed.

 Chapter 1738

    I was silent and didn''t know how to answer him. Brother long saw that I didn''t speak, and then said, "Ye, Liu Rui, Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan, in fact, we don''t want you to go this way, because I''m from the past. I know it''s hard to go this way! But now things have developed into this way. It''s difficult for me to let you turn back..."


    "Brother long, we chose this road ourselves..." Liu Rui whispered at this time.


    "Hahaha, you chose it yourself. In fact, when you first arrived in H City, I always sent someone to observe you secretly. Maybe you were born to take this road. You guys are very talented. With the help of Liu Yong, you guys walked quickly and smoothly, but the faster you walked and the more smoothly you walked, the more uneasy I was, because I know there are Some things will happen sooner or later... "Brother Long''s tone seems to be remembering something.


    "Brother long, do you know Liu Yong?" I asked my doubts. After knowing the identity of brother long, I always felt whether Liu Yong was so good to us because of brother Long''s relationship.


    "I don''t know Liu Yong..."


    "What do you think of him?" I continued.


    "It''s hard to say... I don''t know much about him." brother long gave me an ambiguous answer.


    "Oh, oh!" I nodded calmly and didn''t speak again.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, brother long went on to say: "your situation is not optimistic. As far as I know, there are at least four groups of people who just looked for you in SZ city! One group is my people, another group is iron faced people, and two groups are people from your H city! The quality of these four groups is not bad, and the guys in their hands are very professional..."


    "Who did we just meet?" I simply recalled it in my mind and found that I knew there were only three groups of people.


    "The group of people you met came to SZ city with you. Their purpose is the same as that of Tiemian. They all want to kill you, but they were preempted by Tiemian, so they have been waiting until you are released..."


    "In other words, these people came back with us. They were like killing us from the beginning, right?"


    "That''s right!" it was not brother long, but the middle-aged man sitting on the co pilot.


    "Do you know where these people come from? Who sent them?" although I have a vague answer in my heart, I still want to confirm.


    "I have investigated. These people are under Zhao San of H city!" the middle-aged man answered softly.


    "Yes! It was him!"


    The answer as like as two peas in my mind, the goats are really Zhao San''s people. They want us to go home and kill us in SZ City, and then we''ll put the blame on the iron side.


    "Zhao San, the old bastard, finally made a move, didn''t he?" Meng Liang asked me with his teeth clenched.


    I nodded silently. Although we had a positive conflict with Zhao San, it was two months ago. Afterwards, Zhao San never bothered us because he was afraid of Du Xianyang and the family forces behind Ji Xuan, but I knew he would not give up. He had been waiting for an opportunity. Our return to SZ City was his greatest opportunity.


    If it weren''t for brother long, even if we appeared, we might really die in Zhao San''s hands, and everyone would think that iron noodles killed us. I have to say that Zhao San took this opportunity very well and flawlessly!


    "Where is another group of people? Whose people are they?" I suddenly thought of another group of people I had never met.


    "The last group of people came about the same time as us. They only appeared after you were captured by the iron face. I think they should be their own..." the middle-aged man said.


    "My own people?" I licked my lips and said. If it''s my own people, it must be Liu Yong''s people or Du Xianyang''s people, because my friends are so many. If it''s really my own people, I don''t have to manage these people. Now I just want to find out how many enemies there are around me.


    "Brother long, how much do you know about Zhao San?" I asked on the phone after thinking about it.


    "Big drug lord, the strength is better than the iron face!" brother long detonated in the car like one.


    "Zhao... Zhao San is so powerful?" Liu Rui opened his mouth and looked incredible.


    "Zhao San''s B light is cruel!" the young driver said with a big mouth.


    "What do you mean?" I asked hurriedly.


    "Let brother long tell you. I''m driving. I don''t have time to boast for others..." the young man who drives the car glanced at me and said.


    "Brother long! What''s the matter with Zhao San?" I hurriedly asked on the phone.


    "Do you know what Zhao San does?" brother long asked.


    "Yes!" I answered without thinking.


    "Yes, let me ask you, do you know where all the raw materials come from?" Longge continued.


    "JS horn!" I exclaimed.


    This problem is not difficult. Anyone with a little common sense can know that opium is made of opium poppy, and * * * comes from opium!


    To say that the world''s largest poppy producing area, it must be JS corner!


    "Yes, that''s the place!"


    "Do you mean where Zhao San still has strength?" I can''t accept this fact because it''s true. Then I can''t imagine how terrible Zhao San is.


    "My God, it''s so awesome!" after Liu Rui heard it, his mouth was almost stuffed with a shoe.


    "It''s really hidden..." I sighed in a low mood. I always thought Zhao San was the strength of Zhao family village, so I didn''t think I would lose if I really tried my best, but after listening to brother Long''s words, I knew that whether Zhao San or iron face, I was so weak in front of this group of people.


    "You don''t have to be too afraid. I have some good news to tell you!"


    "What''s the good news?" Liu Rui asked excitedly.


    "Although Zhao San''s strength is relatively large, his control over JS corner is far less terrible than that of Zhaojia village. To put it simply, some people there are not in control, and there are not only them, but also those who are more powerful than them and those who are smaller than them. The key point is that the relationship between Zhao San and kunka is not as good as before Kunka''s age is getting older and his political influence is getting lower. Kunka is also aware of this. Then he is very anxious to make money. When he makes money quickly, Zhao San can''t meet him slowly, so the contradiction between the two people is getting bigger and bigger. Kunka is also secretly looking for the next cooperative group! "Brother long revealed all the disadvantages of Zhao San''s group in JS corner, At first glance, he has done a lot of homework. After that, brother long added: "although he has big problems, he still has some strength. You can''t take it lightly because of this!"


    "If we really open fire with Zhao San, will Zhao San use the strength of JS corner?" I asked anxiously.


    "Depending on the situation, Zhao San is a low-key man. He is not as arrogant as iron face. Many times he won''t be exposed if he can''t be exposed, but if he comes to a life-threatening situation, he will certainly use it!"


    "Since Zhao San is so powerful, why is he afraid of those people in H city?" I asked my doubts, because I feel that Zhao San is still afraid of Baibao. If he is so powerful, he doesn''t need to make so many conspiracies with me and just fire directly.


    "Zhao San is not afraid of Baibao, but of H city! No matter how strong you are, you can''t fight against him! If he exposes too much, he will find his door one day! So he has been hiding himself. Only in this way can he develop his own power safely..."


    "Fuck, the head of this old leather shoe is like brother long. It''s hidden so deeply!" Liu Rui scolded.


    "Little bastard, can you speak?" brother long exploded in a moment when Liu Rui was angry, and his voice was several decibels higher.


    "Don''t make a noise. The older you are, the better you are. You B lights don''t have a good thing..." Liu Rui waved his hand irritably and was not used to talking at all.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    The group of people in the car were laughed by Liu Rui, and the atmosphere was much better all at once.


    "In other words, we are now facing the enemy on both sides, right? Zhao San of H city and the iron face of SZ city. These two people are still bad characters..."


    Others laugh, but I''m not in the mood to laugh now, because I know how terrible our situation is!


    "Yes, now your main enemies may be the two of them. The iron face is OK. For the time being, he should not do anything to you. Zhao Sancai is the trouble you mainly solve now..." brother long promised.


    "But we don''t seem to be big in the face of Zhao Sansheng..." I sighed in frustration.


    "In fact, you don''t have to take care of these things now..." the middle-aged man sitting in the co pilot opened his mouth and said.


    "How do you say that?"


    "You have an awesome dragon brother, and a Zhao Sangen is nothing!" the middle-aged man said half jokingly and half seriously.


    "He has a JB to use!" after hearing this, Liu Rui immediately raised his objection.


    "I don''t think he is as useful as a JB..." Meng Liang cooperated tacitly.


    "You two get out of here! I''m still listening!" brother Long''s yelling and scolding sounded in the handset.


    "Brother long, in fact, there are some things we can solve by ourselves. I don''t know how powerful you are. I don''t care if you are strong, but I still don''t want you to get involved in our affairs..." I understand the meaning of the middle-aged man, but I really don''t want brother long to get involved.


    "Hehe, I didn''t want you to go this way, so I never helped you. Even in your most difficult days, how many times I wanted to lift your hand and let you go faster, but I resisted it, because I knew I did that to hurt you, but now it''s different. You''ve gone this way, and there''s almost no return The head has a chance, so now I can let go and help you! "


    "We don''t need your help, you are a B light!" Liu Rui shouted. He didn''t want brother long to get into it like me.


    "Roll the calf, you wait for me to go back, my big mouth won''t kill you, I don''t even have a surname Li!"


    "Liu Rui rolled his eyes disdainfully.


    "In fact, brother long, we really don''t need your help..." I hesitated for a moment. To tell the truth, if brother long helped, we might be easier to face Zhao San, but I know it''s not easy for brother long to go out from this road, so I really don''t want him to get involved!


    "I know you can handle it well without my help, but now someone bullies the door and rides on my brother''s head. Can I ignore it? If I don''t say a word, they may really forget me, Li Jinglong!" brother long shouted loudly.


    "Who is your brother? Can you order a face?" after listening to brother long, I said something speechless.


    "Er... Brother and nephew are almost the same..." brother long explained awkwardly, and then said: "I''m older now, but it doesn''t mean that any kittens and dogs can be in front of me. Zhao San or iron noodles, I don''t have to work hard to clean them up now!"


    "When did brother long boast so much?" the young driver asked the middle-aged man next to him in surprise after hearing brother Long''s words.


    "He has always been able to boast, but there is no trace..." the middle-aged man lit a cigarette and seemed to be used to such things for a long time.


    "Brother long, I feel like you''re bragging. What did you do?" although I didn''t want to expose brother long, I still couldn''t help it later. If he said how powerful he was, I might believe it a little, but he said he''s cleaning up Zhao San and iron noodles now. I really don''t believe it.


    "Who''s bragging? I tell you what I said is true. You don''t care what I used to do. Anyway, remember that your brother long is not old enough to do anything. Yes! I''ve been hiding in SZ city for so many years. Maybe many people have forgotten who Li Jinglong is. Ye, I''ll tell you the truth. I may not be able to help you much, but let you take this as a barrier Step over, uncle still has this ability. Let me light up your direction without saying anything else! "


    "Speak as you speak, why read the whole poem..." Liu Rui listened to brother Long''s words and said something speechless.


    "Brother long, I''m still a little tearful after you''ve done this!" listening to brother Long''s impassioned poetry reading, I instantly felt like I went back to the playground in Grade 5 of primary school, the poetry reading conference organized by our school that year.


    "In fact, my current situation is not very good. There are only a few people in my hand. The four people who should go home to farm, do business, and pick up and pick up, will find these four people. From today on, they will follow you. You don''t need to worry about anything else. The four of them will certainly help you deal with Zhao San''s affairs..." Brother long didn''t go on. Don''t joke, but said it to me in a very serious tone.


    "Are the four people who saved us?" I asked in surprise.


    "Well, you''ve seen what firepower they have. If you don''t say anything else, H city can''t find anything harder than them..." brother long nodded.


    "You''ll hang out with me later?"


    Liu Rui was obviously very satisfied when he knew that brother long was going to give us the group of four. He slapped the young man driving on the head and asked.


    "Roll the calf!" the young man angrily opened Liu Rui''s claws with a disgusting expression.


    "You''d better pay attention to the way you talk to me. From now on, I''m your boss!" Liu Rui shouted, pointing to the young man.


    "Do you believe that I''ll beat you up again?" the young man really took out a handle and put it directly into Liu Rui''s mouth.


    "Woo woo!" Liu ruigen couldn''t say a good thing because he grabbed the pipe in his mouth, but I can see from his expression that Liu Rui was convinced!


    Because Liu Rui was scared to tears!


    "Light rain, don''t make trouble!" the middle-aged man above the co pilot frowned and scolded.


    The young man called Xiaoyu slowly withdrew his hand.


    "Brother, you don''t distinguish between men and women! Give me the whole when you come up!" Liu Rui said awkwardly when he saw Xiaoyu take it back.


    "I advise you to close your mouth. This time, it''s estimated that you''ll be in the son next time..." Meng Liang said with a smile. Meng Liang also admired these people''s skills, so he still liked them very much.


    "Can these people do it?"


    I asked suspiciously. In fact, I don''t question the abilities of these people, but I think they are so good that I may not be able to control them.


    "These people are the last thing I left you. Don''t worry, ye. I can''t guarantee that these people will be all right, but..." brother long paused.


    "But what?" I asked hastily.


    "There may be more cases on them. If you leave a few people in your hand, it may be a little difficult to deal with..."


    "Oh," I nodded thoughtfully.


    "If you dislike our trouble, you can leave us alone. We can have a meal everywhere. To be honest, I really don''t like your broken bar..." the young driver looked at me and said in a tone of disdain.


    "I don''t dislike your trouble, but I''m afraid that my little bar can''t hold your God..." I thought for a moment or said my heart.


    "That''s all right, if we don''t go!" the young man waved his hand indifferently.


    "Xiaoyu, you don''t even listen to me now, do you?" at this time, brother Long''s voice sounded in the mobile phone, with an extremely serious tone.


    "Brother long, it''s not that I don''t listen to you. You also heard that others despise us. We have to die shamelessly and work hard for others? Doesn''t that make sense?" the young man called Xiaoyu turned his eyes helplessly and explained.


    "Don''t fart with me. Don''t you know what leaf means!"


    "I don''t know..." the young man left the steering wheel and spread his hands.


    "Roll the calf, from now on, you guys will be honest with Ye and listen to Ye''s command. If anyone dares to talk to me about what''s unnecessary, you see how I can deal with him!" brother long doesn''t seem to want to have more ink with this light rain and directly gives a dead order.


    "Your boss, you can force it!" Xiaoyu sighed, and brother Long''s threat worked.


    "Brother long, in fact, I really don''t need these people very much. After all, I don''t accept it. Once something happens, it may be difficult for me to manage..."


    I spoke to brother long directly. Although our current team may not be as effective as brother Long''s group, it''s good that our hearts are relatively united and we will work hard in one place when we encounter anything, so I think it''s good. Once there are more people, there will inevitably be contradictions. Once there are contradictions, Then the execution and cohesion of the whole team will certainly become worse than before, so I would rather not choose this group of people than watch my team become a fragmented team.


    "I know your concerns. I''m going to let them help you through the current difficulties for a while. When your situation is better, if you think these people are OK, you can stay. If you don''t think so, I''ll let them come back. What do you think?" brother long also told me his thoughts.


    "You''ve said that. If I don''t promise, will it be a little shameless?" I asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, you child, you are full of heart. Can I not know your mind!"


    "What''s wrong with me?" I was stunned and pretended not to be happy.


    "Come on, what I told you is not much worse. I have something here, so I''ll hang up first!" brother long didn''t tangle with me on this issue. We''ve been talking about the time for more than two hours.


    "... en en, brother long, pay attention to your body." I was a little reluctant to give up when brother long said to hang up.


    "I''m fine. Don''t pay attention. Don''t curse me..."


    "No, I found out why you can''t hear good words!"


    I thought what I said was very sensational, but I felt like a fool by brother Long''s sentence.


    "Ha ha, leaf, remember my word..."


    "Fart!"


    "Either we don''t mix, if we want to mix, we have to get ahead!" brother long dropped this sentence sonorous and forceful.


    "Brother long..."


    I haven''t said the following words yet. I found that brother long has hung up the phone.


    I looked at the phone in my hand and was silent for a while. Then I grinned and handed my mobile phone to the middle-aged co pilot.


    "Finished?" the middle-aged man smiled and asked after receiving the mobile phone.


    "Well." I nodded gently, then looked at the middle-aged and asked, "I haven''t known what you call uncle after staying so long?"


    "Ha ha, you call that old guy brother, you call me brother too, Wei Yiwen!" when he spoke, Wei Yiwen formally stretched out his right hand to me.


    I quickly shook hands with Wei Yiwen, and then shouted politely, "brother Wei! Thank you for saving my life!"


    "Brother Wei!"


    "Brother Wei!"


    "Brother Wei!"


    Meng Liang, Liu Rui and Nanbei also shouted.


    "Ha ha, I know all your information, so I don''t need to introduce..." Wei Yiwen looked at Meng Liang and smiled happily.


    "You still have a little conscience. You know we saved your life!" the young driver suddenly interrupted.

 Chapter 1739

    "The most tormenting thing is the deep malice in the world. You say it''s not easy for these people to come to this world. You still look at them with different eyes and satirize them with vicious language. Do you say it''s easy for them to help you guests alleviate their emptiness. In the end, they not only have a bad reputation and are not easy to get married, but also have their own reputation All kinds of problems, do you think they can feel better? Tell me, tell me! "Liu ruiyue became more and more excited and shouted at Li Deli at the top of his voice.


    "It''s not easy!" Li Deli patted Liu Rui''s, then said with a very serious expression: "Brother, I''m telling the truth. I''ve lived so long that no one has ever said such a thing to me. I looked down on it. But today, after listening to your words, I''ll find a better way to treat them and don''t bargain with them. Do you mean I''m still a person? It''s not easy for me to bargain with them every time, just for the sake of my thirty-five It''s not human... "Li deli''s mood was also driven by Liu Rui, so he didn''t cry.


    In fact, I think even if Liu Rui of our harem doesn''t work in a bar with me, I don''t think he''s a bad MLM organization. At least he''s a small captain now.


    "In fact, you don''t have to be so excited!" Liu Rui said wordlessly when he saw that Li Deli couldn''t control his emotions.


    "Brother, I just feel regret for my previous behavior. I was really not human before. I tell you, I''m not good to me. I''m guilty!"


    Li Deli shouted while patting Liu Rui on the thigh.


    Liu Rui looked at Li Deli helplessly. He was going to be sensational. Who knows, he really repented directly to the child.


    "It''s all right. It''s not too late for you to know these things now. You don''t have to......" Liu Rui patted Li deli''s head and whispered.


    "That what, brother, I have a decision after listening to you today!" Li Deli suddenly looked up at Liu Rui and said.


    "What''s the decision?" Liu Rui was stunned and asked in some confusion.


    "I''ve decided that I''ll have sister Zhao as my daughter-in-law and let me love her and live up to him!" Li Deli vowed to Liu Rui.


    "Pooh!" when lidley heard this, he spit out the beer in his mouth.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Deli asked, looking at the north and south.


    "Hehe, it''s all right... You go on!" north and South smiled and waved their hands. They didn''t want to disturb the two psychopaths.


    "In fact, you don''t have to be so big..." Liu Rui said helplessly to Niu Lei.


    "That''s no good. I''m just atoning for my previous sins. I''ll tell you..."


    Liu Rui looks at Li Deli around him. Now Liu Rui finds that Li deli''s psychosis is no less than Yang Song in our harem. What he says now is about atonement. What''s the atonement of this thing!


    "What, if you have to do this, I won''t stop you..." Liu Rui reluctantly replied, ready to end the dialogue with Li Deli. After all, Liu Rui found that he couldn''t say it now.


    "How about you be the host for our wedding?" Li Deli asked, looking at Liu Rui very seriously.


    "Why should I be the host?" Liu Rui asked helplessly.


    "Then you''ll repeat all your words to me. I think the relatives and friends at the bottom have to listen to everything and cry..."


    "Ha ha..."


    Liu Rui smiled helplessly and thought to himself, if I really say these things, your father can''t kill me!


    "Let''s talk about this then. Can we contact you when you get married?" Liu Rui looked at Li Deli helplessly and said.


    "OK, anyway, I don''t have the idea of getting married now. Let''s just say it at that time..." Li Deli bared his teeth back to Liu Rui, and then asked in a low voice, "brother, now I know it''s not easy, but I still don''t understand what you''re doing in our harem?"


    "Grass, what I said is so obvious that you can''t understand?" Liu Rui shouted helplessly.


    "No, didn''t you just say it''s not easy? You didn''t say it''s not easy? Why are you, duck?" Li Deli asked in some doubt, and then said: "brother, that duck, that job may not be very suitable for me, or I won''t go!"


    "When did I say I was a duck? How many times have I told you that I was a counselor!" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice.


    "It''s mainly because you haven''t explained what you do as a psychological counselor!" Li deli''s expression was a little broken. After all, he was still very worried about what he would do after he arrived at the harem.


    "You say it''s not easy for these people. They have so much pressure in their hearts. How to release and solve it. If they can''t release and solve it, will they all pile up in their hearts? Is it easy to have problems over time?" Liu Rui stared at the beads and shouted at Li Deli.


    "That''s possible." Li Deli nodded slightly.


    "If you say what to do about this psychological pressure, Fang can''t let it out. Finally, if it''s serious, will it lead to depression or suicide? Do you say this problem is serious?" Liu Rui patted the table and shouted at Li Deli.


    "No, what do these things have to do with you?" Li deli''s eyes at Liu Rui were still puzzled.


    "Oh, I''m really impressed by your brain!" Liu Rui scolded speechlessly and then said, "the main task of my psychological counseling room is to help eliminate their psychological pressure. Do you understand? Do you understand now?"


    "I see. You''re in charge of following me, aren''t you?" Li Deli asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "I have nothing to do with others in my spare time!" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Isn''t it to relieve the pressure?" Li Deli bared his teeth and replied.


    In the Tower restaurant.


    Liu Rui looked at Li Deli helplessly. At this time, he found that he could not communicate with Li Deli at all. At first, Liu Rui still thought Li Deli was pretending with him, but now Liu Rui saw that Li Deli was not pretending to be stupid at all, and this person was real, that is, he might be born with a brain that was obviously inferior to others.


    "Who told you that you have to go to bed to relieve the pressure?" Liu Rui didn''t shout too loudly because he knew Li Luoguo was here, but his tone was also very angry.


    "What else can we do to relieve the pressure..." Li Deli asked, looking at Liu Rui Mengmeng.


    "Cao, I''m really convinced of your brain now. I''ll attack your brain. Let me tell you this. If you don''t go through the back door, you can''t enter our harem. I''ll tell you..." Liu Rui shouted at Li Deli with a big mouth.


    "Why, what''s the matter? It''s urgent to talk about it?" Li Deli looked at Liu Rui helplessly and asked.


    "Grass, I''m really convinced now. I see now. Your father gives you 2000 yuan a month for a reason, don''t you know?" Liu Rui shouted at Li Deli with staring beads.


    "No, brother, you said what you said was urgent, and now you''re still killing me. What do you say you want to do? Can''t you tell me what you want? I really don''t want to talk to you now. I think there may be a generation gap between us. Although I don''t know much about the nature of your work in the harem, the problem now is that I''m not open-minded to ask for advice now What about you? Right? Don''t I ask for advice? "


    "You ask a JB. Now I feel like you''re sent by God to tease me..." Liu Rui bited his teeth and scolded. Then he turned to look at Li Deli and asked, "I asked who told you. You have to go to bed to relieve the pressure. What''s in your mind? Tell me, come and tell me!"


    "Mainly because I can''t find other ways to relieve the pressure now..." Li Deli scratched his head and explained with a smile.


    "According to you, only going to bed can relieve the pressure. There''s no need to do anything else this day. It depends on others going to bed..." Liu Rui reluctantly glanced and then said, "can you keep your brain clean!"


    "Brother, what exactly do you do? Don''t you just tell me? I really don''t understand what you do now when you talk to me like this..." Li Deli also found out now. Liu Rui''s speech is too wordy.


    Liu Rui reluctantly glanced at Li Deli, and then whispered, "this makes one dislike my ink..."


    "Brother, what are you talking about?" Li Deli looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Nothing..."


    Liu Rui replied unhappily, then took out his cigarette box, then stretched out his hand to light a cigarette and took a hard sip.


    "Give me one?" Li Deli asked with a smile after seeing the Chinese cigarette taken out by Liu Rui.


    "No, you are a rich second generation. You have to rub others'' cigarettes?" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice as he threw the cigarette box to Li Deli.


    "Don''t I tell you? I only pay 2000 yuan a month. I usually smoke red plum for two yuan and five, which is similar to your smoke..." Li Deli bared his teeth and said with a deep expression: "in fact, I''m numb now. What smoke doesn''t feel to me..."


    "Oh, it''s the first time I saw a rich second generation like you. I''m really open..." Liu Rui scolded helplessly. In fact, if Liu Rui sees the rich second generation, Liu Rui''s state is basically the same as seeing his own father, because at least Liu Rui can make some money from the rich second generation, so you can find that Liu Rui''s friends except us, It''s not the big boss or the rich second generation. It''s not Liu Rui who has this life, but Liu Rui himself. If you''re an ordinary person, you''d better go away. It''s basically difficult to enter my brother Rui''s circle, but Liu Rui gave up this idea immediately after seeing Li Deli, because Liu Rui thinks Li deli''s life is really not easy, This is basically a state. When you see Li Deli, you want to throw him $10.8, because it''s not easy to talk and talk.


    Li Deli wrapped the cigarette end on his mouth, then looked at Liu Rui in surprise and asked, "brother, I suddenly thought of a question..."


    "Tell me what you have..." Liu Rui shouted with his mouth tilted.


    "That''s what. Do you say you often smoke this kind of cigarette in the harem?" Li Deli asked curiously.


    "Well, it''s almost this cigarette, because you have to give cigarettes when you see customers..." Liu Rui patiently explained.


    "Do you have a lot of this smoke?" Li Deli continued.


    "..." Liu Rui heard this, smiled and asked helplessly, "you talk quite a routine!"


    "What routine?" Li Deli asked with a smile.


    "Do you want to take my cigarette away?" Liu Rui shouted, staring at the beads.


    Li Deli was stunned for a moment, then turned his mouth and asked, "no, brother, how do you know? I haven''t spoken yet!"


    "Grass, I''m really convinced now. How can I know you like this!" Liu Rui scolded helplessly, and then said, "let me tell you this. I''m the only one who plays these routines. How do you say I know!"


    "Ha ha, show off your ugliness!" Li Deli grinned and collected the box of Chinese cigarettes on the table without leaving a trace.


    When Liu Rui saw this scene, he smiled helplessly and whispered, "I find that ordinary people can''t compare with you for his shameless strength..."


    "It''s mainly because you don''t use it. I can''t smoke this kind of cigarette at ordinary times. I usually smoke red plum, so what can you do if you give me a box? Besides, it''s not a box, it''s half a box..." Li Deli explained to Liu Rui with a smile.


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. Then he asked with a big mouth: "don''t you say you''re numb at ordinary times?"


    "Numb, that''s numb, but now I still have a heart to make progress on my side?" Li Deli said with bare teeth.


    "Oh, my grass, I''m really satisfied now. I just want to ask you, are you the rich second generation, did you pick it up, or did you pick up rags and long...!" Liu Rui shouted at his throat.


    "No, brother, look at you. Why are you so anxious?" Li Deli bared his teeth and replied, and then asked: "Anyway, whether you admit it or not, I''m the rich second generation. What do you think you can do? Where''s my big factory? It''s going to be demolished soon. I''m the rich second generation plus the demolished second generation. You don''t think I''m very good now, but when my father dies, those things are mine, so say ah, you ignore me now, and I''ll make you stand up tomorrow."


    "I learned these Doggerels there!" Liu Rui scolded helplessly, and then said, "what generation do you love? It has nothing to do with me, do you know?"


    Although Liu Rui said so, Li deli''s words reminded Liu Rui that after all, we contacted Li Deli for his factory. If Li Deli followed us, it would be much simpler at that time, so the expression on Liu Rui''s face was obviously much easier.


    "Also, if you treat me better now, I can help if you''re not prepared for my father''s death..."


    "What can I do for you? You''re just waiting for your father to die and you''re done?" Liu Rui asked Han Chao.


    "Hehe, if you understand that, I don''t object..." Li Deli bared his teeth and said.


    "Oh, it''s the first time I saw something like you..." Liu Rui scolded helplessly.


    "No, you haven''t told me how you''re going to help eliminate the pressure! I just haven''t studied and understood what you do as a psychological counselor!" Niu Lei asked with a puzzled look at Liu Rui.


    "No, I told you for such a long time that you haven''t studied and understood, have you?" Liu Rui shouted helplessly at Li Deli with his big mouth and face.


    "No..." Li Deli shook his head at Liu Rui.


    "Oh, I''m convinced of your brain..." Liu Rui shouted with a big mouth, then rubbed his face, then looked at Li deli very patiently and asked, "where did I tell you just now?"


    "What did you tell me just now? It''s not easy. I''m tired of work and I have a lot of psychological pressure..." Li Deli said with bare teeth.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled helplessly, and then whispered, "I''m a psychological counselor. In fact, the content of our work is very simple. We have nothing to chat with these people. Do you understand?"


    "Just chat!" cried Ridley, staring at the beads.


    "Yes, it''s basically a chat state. I don''t do anything else except chat. Do you understand now?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at Li Deli.


    "Don''t go to bed!" continued Ridley.


    "No, I just don''t understand who told you this! Who told you that people have to go to bed to relieve pressure! They go to bed with others every day, and then I go to bed with them. What am I? Tell me!" Liu Rui shouted at Li Deli with staring beads.


    "Hehe, it''s mainly because I haven''t studied and understood the nature of your work now." Li Deli bared his teeth and replied.


    Liu Rui squinted at Li Deli and didn''t want to talk.


    In the Tower restaurant.


    Li Deli looked at Liu Rui while smoking. After a moment of silence, he pursed his lips and asked, "brother, I don''t understand one thing now..."


    "What do you don''t understand?" Liu Rui asked with a big mouth.


    "You said that since we rely on chatting to help relieve the pressure, do you think people would be happy?" Li Deli looked at Liu Rui very seriously and asked.


    "No, what do you mean by that? What else do people have to do? You have to have sex with you, don''t you?" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice.


    "No, I don''t mean that. I just think it''s a little monotonous just by chatting. Can such monotony help people relieve pressure?" Li Deli asked Liu Rui with his teeth.


    "I don''t know what''s in your head now..." Liu Rui reluctantly replied, and then whispered, "as long as you follow me well, let me tell you so, we can talk only by language. Do you believe it?"


    Li Deli was stunned when he heard this, and then turned his mouth and said, "why, tell people yellow stories!"


    "What''s the Yellow story? I found that your brain is so hard to use and so stupid!" Liu Rui shouted at the top of his voice.


    "No, Rego, why are you always in such a hurry? Don''t I have a good chat with you? You said you were in such a hurry." Li Deli said helplessly.


    "Grass, it''s not a matter of whether I''m in a hurry. It''s mainly me. Now I find that there are great obstacles in my communication with you. Can you understand?"


    "What''s the obstacle?" Li Deli asked with bare teeth.


    "I find that you, a child, can''t understand people. Do you know?" Liu Rui asked with his eyes askew.


    "I know I can only understand that I''m certainly not as good as you, but I''m worried about this problem now. Say, brother Rui, if I don''t speak well, can our harem still want me? After all, I''m a little stupid, and I know it very well in my heart..."


    After hearing this, Liu Rui looked at Li Deli, then said with a big mouth: "if you chat like this, it shows that you still have a very self-known name. Let me tell you this. As long as you follow me well, I guarantee that you will understand everything in less than half a year. Most people can''t compare with you..."


    "Really, but my mouth may be a little stupid..."


    Liu Rui looked at Niu Lei, then clenched his teeth and said, "what do you want to say? Can you hurry up and say it? Don''t beat around the bush with me here, can you?"


    "I just want to ask if we have any other services in this job, mainly because my mouth is really not good..."


    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. Then he asked with a big mouth: "do you just want to ask if there is any service for going to bed?"


    "Kissing is OK... I heard that kissing can also relieve pressure, isn''t it..." Li Deli bared his teeth and replied.


    "You roll the calf for me. What am I telling you now? Why is it so hard? Our family, do you know how much it costs to go to bed?"


    "How much is it?" Li Deli asked curiously.


    "That''s thousands of people going to bed once. Can''t you pick up the guests? Who''s free to go to bed with you!" Liu Rui shouted speechless.


    "No, your harem is so expensive!" Li Deli shouted in surprise.


    "What do you think?" Liu Rui squinted at Li Deli, silent for a moment, then said with a big mouth: "no, haven''t you been to our harem? Haven''t you even looked for it?"


    "I went, but it was a treat, and we just sang, danced and didn''t do anything else..." Li Deli explained.


    "Grass, your rich second generation''s life is really simple and pure."


    "It''s mainly the money in my hand. You know something about it. You can''t afford it!" Li Deli bared his teeth and replied.


    "You are so affordable..." Liu Rui replied helplessly, and then whispered: "Let me tell you, the basic consumption level of our harem is that fast food is also more than 1000 yuan at a time, and if you say that night package, it may go to a higher level. Basically, if you don''t have 10000 yuan in your hand, you are in vain in our harem and can''t even touch your hand..."

 Chapter 1740

    "By the way, and this little brother, I don''t know your name!"


    Although the young people driving the car speak straight, they give me the feeling that they should not be bad people. At least they don''t have a bad heart for us, because I always feel that the real bad people won''t speak so thoughtlessly


    "My name is Zhang Fengyu. Just call me Xiaoyu. Just listen to the habit and shake hands. I''m driving..." Xiaoyu replied to me. I always felt that he might not have a good impression of us.


    When hearing this sentence, Meng Liang''s face changed in an instant. He stretched out his neck and was about to speak, but I held him. I smiled and said, "ha ha, brother Xiaoyu!"


    "Brother Xiaoyu, forget it, Xiaoyu will do it!"


    Xiaoyu certainly didn''t see Meng Liang''s reaction, so he thought I had a good attitude towards him, so he didn''t continue to face me.


    "Light rain, that''s it. Don''t mind the leaves..."


    Xiaoyu doesn''t see Meng Liang''s reaction, but these things can''t escape Wei Yiwen''s eyes. Wei Yiwen explains for Xiaoyu with a smile.


    "It''s all right. It''s a good character. It''s very similar to Liangzi. They are both acute. In the future, you two can do more everywhere. I think you two are very suitable..." I also helped to round the scene quickly.


    After Meng Liang and Xiao Yu heard what I said, they almost turned their mouths at the same time, and no one said a word.


    It''s very good not to make a noise. It saves the noise.


    "There are two people in the other car, one is Xiao Qingshan and the other is Wu Mengjie. They are about your age. I''ll introduce them to you later..." Wei Yiwen continued.


    "OK, don''t worry!" I smiled and nodded.


    On the high-speed kilometer from SZ city to H City, two jeeps with foreign license plates are driving fast.


    There are six people in the front car and two in the back car.


    "By the way, brother Wei, I want to ask what is the relationship between you and brother long?"


    I had nothing to do in the car, so I began to talk to Wei Yiwen about calves. There are only two ways for northeast people to exchange feelings, one is to drink, the other is to talk about calves!


    No matter how much hatred they have, if they sit down and have a drink, there are basically no knots that can''t be solved.


    Although the power of calving is not as immediate as drinking, it is not much different. In short, which two people have you seen fighting because of calving?


    Basically not, right!


    But some people will say yes. Then I''ll tell you what''s going on. They must be pulling the calf and boasting. Boasting is basically that no one is satisfied with anyone. If a person Braggs that B is soft, it means that this person is really finished.


    Once they boast, they are basically not far from the dry fight!


    "If you ask that, it will be long..." Wei Yiwen said in silence.


    "Then speak slowly..." I grinned.


    "Hehe, my relationship with Xiaoyu and brother long is actually simple. It turns out that I am the driver of brother long, and Xiaoyu was trained by brother long... The two people behind have nothing to do with brother long, but I found my own chores after brother long hid in SZ..." Wei Yiwen said.


    "So, brother long was really a big brother in society?" Liu Rui suddenly interposed.


    "Hehe, what''s the big brother of society?" Wei Yiwen asked with a smile.


    "This... Is money!" Wei Yiwen really asked Liu Rui.


    "Rich... Brother long turned out to be really rich. I don''t know what you think is the big brother of society. Brother long turned out to be the vice chairman of a group!"


    "Vice chairman!" Liu Rui''s boss repeated.


    "Well, it turns out that there are four brothers in brother Long''s family. Brother long is the third in line. At that time, many people called him the Third Master of long, but later they gradually became president Li. The four brothers in brother Long''s family came out to fight together. The second brother and the fourth brother of brother long died. You should know how to die. You can also say that the death of these two people contributed to the death of long The third master became president Li. Brother long followed his eldest brother to establish a company, that is, the later group! This company operated a serious business, but no matter what you did at that time, it was impossible to rely on violence to develop the market... "Speaking of this, Wei Yiwen stopped, took out a bottle of mineral water and drank half of it directly.


    "Brother Wei, you go on!" Liu Rui was fascinated. When he saw that Wei Yiwen stopped, he hurriedly urged.


    "Ha ha, where did I say just now?" Wei Yiwen wiped his mouth with a smile.


    "Speaking of exploiting the market by means of violence..." I replied.


    "Yes, it is this violent means to open up the market. Basically, from that time on, brother long slowly disappeared in people''s vision!"


    "Where did brother long go?" Liu Rui asked.


    "Brother long began to contact some so-called underworld in order to make his company''s business better and better, which means that brother Long''s eldest brother took care of the company''s serious business and secretly dealt with some shady things. In this way, the two brothers cooperated with each other, the company''s business was better and better, and brother Long''s power was bigger and bigger, but slowly brother Long''s eldest brother became stronger and stronger More and more dissatisfied, he thought about expanding the company. What does it need to expand the company? "


    "Money!" I replied bluntly.


    "Yes, they need a lot of money, but they can''t afford it. Brother long has to use his own power to contact those transactions that are not allowed by the law, because only these transactions can bring the fastest money. Later, when they have money, the company has become a group, but at this time, brother Long''s eldest brother suddenly realized that the transactions in brother Long''s hand will be successful He became a stain on himself, so he wanted brother long to give up these things. Brother long also promised to give up, but he had been staring at brother long at this time! "


    "And then?" I asked.


    "Then brother Long''s eldest brother also knew that he had an eye on brother long. Brother long wanted to wash himself and his company. At that time, brother long was old and his son had grown up. Brother long felt that the power in brother Long''s hand was too great and would threaten his son to accept his company. Therefore, brother long planned a series of overt and covert murders, but brother long got away with it Fortunately, he survived, but brother long still didn''t believe that his own brother would treat him like this, so no matter how others advised him, he wouldn''t run! If his eldest brother didn''t take the top of his head himself, brother long might not detail this fact in his life. Brother long was very lucky and survived in the end, but at that time he knew that everything in his hands had been diluted by his eldest brother The release is almost complete. There are less than ten people who can run out! "


    "Ran... Then brother long hid in our city, right?" I heard this. I was shocked. I didn''t expect that brother Long''s story would be so legendary!


    My reaction was fairly good. Liu Rui and Meng Liang were basically shocked and speechless.


    "En en!" Wei Yiwen nodded and then said: "Brother long basically traveled all over China and finally hid in your city. At that time, he also helped Wei San a lot. The condition for returning was to leave a place in SZ where no one would disturb. Finally, Wei San gradually reached the top of SZ City, and brother long settled down. And his brother thought that brother long might have died on the way to escape, so he gave up on him Chase, but... "Speaking of this, Wei Yiwen stopped.


    "But brother long broke his agreement with Wei San because of us, right?"


    "That''s right... After you left, Wei San didn''t release the news of brother long. He thought that brother long was kind to him, so he still insisted on his agreement with brother long, but there was a good man under Wei San, that is, the iron face. The iron face released the news of brother long. Later, brother long thought that Wei San did it. Before leaving SZ City, brother long killed Wei San! Brother long killed him Man, how could anyone find out! After Wei San died, the iron face went directly to the top! "


    "You... What did you say?" I looked at Wei Yiwen strangely and stammered.


    "I said that brother long was put on an iron face before leaving SZ!" Wei Yiwen repeated.


    "It''s impossible! I don''t believe it!" I shouted directly, staring at the beads.


    "I as like as two peas in the same way when I knew the truth, but it''s true. You think iron noodles are just because they fear that the Dragon brother wants to kill him? Do you think this idea is true with your brain?" Wei Yiwen said, and was excited.


    "..." I looked at Wei Yiwen with cold eyes. I knew what he said was true. I couldn''t find anything to refute him. Iron faced looking for brother long was not because he was afraid, but because brother long knew all his secrets. Killing brother long was also the last son of his big chess game!


    It is also the most critical one. If brother long doesn''t die, iron noodles will never be at ease!


    I simply thought that the iron face designed Xu Feng, Guo Bin and us, but I never thought that the iron face even counted brother long in it, but it took so long that he could master such precision at every step. I really admire him from the bottom of my heart!


    Maybe from the beginning, Tiemian has seen the end. Neither brother long nor we are just a child in his chess game. Tiemian is so terrible that he controls everyone. However, everyone doesn''t know that he has * * control!


    "Tiemian''s mind is really terrible. Even brother long admires the chess games he has carefully prepared over the years. Some people''s success depends on luck, and some people''s success depends on stratagem. Wei San creates luck for Tiemian and Tiemian prepares his own chess games, so he has achieved so much today! Tiemian is a good boss, a good big brother and the best player in a team Leader, if he is your friend, you may go farther than now. Unfortunately, he is your enemy or sworn enemy. Your child''s life is really bad... "


    I don''t know whether Wei Yiwen said these words to encourage me or simply praise the iron face, but his words made me clearly understand that the real gap between me and the iron face is not power or money, which is a gap that can''t be filled by anything!


    "Iron face, iron face!" I licked my dry lips and kept saying the name in my mouth.


    "In fact, you don''t have to be too depressed. I think you''re just not as cunning as an iron face. If you focus on this aspect, maybe you''re not worse than him..." Wei Yiwen seemed to realize that he said a little more and hurriedly pulled back.


    "Come on, you don''t have to say nice. He knows the gap between him and Tiemian. People like Tiemian don''t mean you can deal with them if you want!" said drizzle impatiently.


    "Roll the calf, he can''t you?" Wei Yiwen scolded irritably when he saw Xiaoyu dismantle his platform.


    Xiaoyu stuck out his tongue, didn''t speak and continued to drive seriously.


    "Leaves..."


    "Well, brother Wei, you don''t have to say it. I know!" I knew Wei Yiwen would comfort me, so I interrupted him directly.


    "Well, that''s OK. I''ve basically told you about brother long. Brother long doesn''t have as much money or power as you think. That''s all in the past. Your brother long is now an ordinary person. When he knows that iron face has calculated him, he directly found me and Xiaoyu. He told us that he wants revenge! So I came out with Xiaoyu By the way, I also brought the two people behind me. The four of us are all the power of your brother long. He obviously means to give us to you. He wants you to avenge him! "


    "I know..." I nodded.


    "You should know that you now have not only your own revenge, but also your brother Long''s revenge. He has basically pressed everything on us now. We can''t let the middle-aged man who has suffered all his life down. Do you understand?" speaking of this, Wei Yiwen patted me on the shoulder.


    "Brother Long''s hatred refers to iron face and his big brother?" I asked, looking at Wei Yiwen.


    "Well, brother long has two enemies in his life!"


    "I see!" I nodded heavily, and then said, "maybe at first I thought you were just forced to help us, so I''m worried if you will be one with us. Now I understand that you''re not helping me, but helping brother long, right?"


    "That''s right!"


    "That''s good, that''s good..."


    "Don''t doubt us now?" Wei Yiwen asked with a smile.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled helplessly and didn''t speak.


    "Well, before we came here, brother long and I had a careful analysis of our current situation. At present, the two most difficult people are Zhao San and iron face. The iron face man has too much mind. I studied with brother long for a long time, but I found that this man can do everything seamlessly. We can''t find any loopholes in him, so it''s very difficult for him to start for the time being!"


    "Then start with Zhao San!" I said directly.


    "En en, just give me Zhao San!" Wei Yiwen nodded and said.


    "Just the four of you?"


    "Almost. Although Zhao San has great power, he has many problems now, so the four of us are enough to deal with Zhao San. Dealing with Zhao San is not the purpose. Winning his business is the key!" Wei Yiwen said confidently.


    I looked at him strangely. I really imagined how the four of them pulled Zhao San!


    "Hahaha, you must think I''m bragging. It''s no use telling you too much now. When you go back to H City, you just need to give us some financial help and help us find a place to settle down..."


    Wei Yiwen smiled brightly and didn''t explain too much to me, and I didn''t continue to ask, because I know that since he dares to say so, he must have his own arrangement. I don''t think the person brother long gave me will be too bad. This is a very simple trust.


    "How much money do you need?" I asked.


    "The more, the better!" Wei Yiwen replied bluntly.


    "OK, how about the place to stay in our back palace?" I nodded and asked.


    "The bar is bad..." Wei Yiwen shook his head.


    "Why?"


    "The bar is yours. Our identities are too special. If we find us one day, it will affect your bar, so you''d better give us the whole place alone. Whatever you do, it''s a cover anyway..."


    I nodded. Wei Yiwen was right. It''s really bad for them to live directly in the bar.


    After finishing talking with Wei Yiwen, I leaned on the car and narrowed my eyes at the passing scenery in the distance. SZ city and my party were too surprised, too helpless, too desperate. When countless secrets were excavated, I felt that it was difficult for my brain to eliminate these things for a time.


    Perhaps as the song sings, twists and turns of right and wrong are simply unforgettable!


    Meng Liang, Liu Rui, North and South may feel the same as me. They can feel what I can feel, but they don''t think so much like me because they know I have me!


    The car suddenly quieted down


    ����


    On the other end, in Zhaojia village, H city.


    In the luxurious and spacious office, Zhao Sany sat quietly at his desk and looked down at the account book.


    "Deng Deng Deng!" there was a rapid knock on the door outside the office,


    "Enter!" Zhao San frowned and agreed.


    "Step on step!" Sun Lei opened the door and walked to Zhao San with a stick.


    "What''s up?" Zhao San looked up at Sun Lei and asked in a blunt tone.


    "Well, there''s an accident in H city..." Sun Lei nodded and replied carefully.


    "Bang!"


    Zhao San grabbed the account book on the table and threw it directly on Sun Lei''s face.


    "A bunch of the rubbish, what do I want you to eat!" Zhao San scolded, pointing to sun Lei''s nose.


    "...." Sun Lei lowered his head and dared not say a word, and the sweat on his forehead became more and more dense.


    "What happened? People didn''t follow?" Zhao San asked calmly after seeing that sun Lei didn''t speak and gasped.


    "I followed, but I was saved by others..." Sun Lei replied in a low voice.


    "Saved by others?" Sun Lei was stunned for a moment, and then asked, "whose man?"


    "I don''t know. It seems that SZ is local. None of our people came back..."


    "None of them came back!" Zhao San angrily turned back, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Well, the whole army was destroyed..." Sun Lei nodded.


    "That''s more than ten people! Say no, it''s gone"


    "There are four people on the opposite side, but the fire is very fierce. They are not at the same level as our people..."


    "Look down on these children. They are protected in H city and SZ city. Ha ha... It''s a little interesting!" Zhao San suddenly sneered.


    Sun Lei looked at Zhao San, and his trembling body became more and more obvious.


    "I... I think..." Sun Lei stopped halfway, glanced at Zhao San with his eyes and observed Zhao San''s reaction.


    "Pa!" Zhao San took out his lighter and lit a cigarette for himself. Then he whispered, "what do you think?"


    "I think the woman in our hand can be used..."


    "Well, it''s time to serve them a big dish!" Zhao San nodded, then looked at Sun Lei and said, "if you screw up this thing, you don''t have to come back!"


    "Understand!" Sun Lei nodded tremblingly.


    "Leizi, they are just a few young people who can''t become a climate. I don''t want to waste too much time on them, do you understand?" Zhao San''s tone suddenly calmed down.


    "I see. What''s going on over there?"


    "Hey..." Zhao San sighed slightly, and then sat on the chair tired.


    Sun Lei looked at Zhao San''s reaction and instantly understood what was going on. Everything was silent.


    Zhao San closed his eyes and waved to sun Lei. Sun Lei quietly walked out of the office.


    ����


    On the highway.


    "How long will it take us to get to H city?" I asked after I woke up and looked at Zhang Fengyu driving in front of me.


    "I don''t know..." Zhang Fengyu yawned and replied impatiently.


    "Liu Rui, did you call home?" I turned and looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Fuck, I forgot about it!" Liu Rui patted his thigh, then took out his mobile phone and skillfully pressed Wu Mei''s phone number.


    "Doodle doodle..." a busy tone, Liu Rui''s expression was as excited and tangled as eating shit.


    "Hello?" Wu Mei answered the phone with a haggard voice.


    "Daughter in law, what are you doing?" Liu Rui shouted quickly.


    "Pa!"


    Wu Mei hung up directly.


    "Why did you hang up with me?" Liu Rui looked at his mobile phone, muttered something speechless, and then called again.


    "Daughter in law, why did you hang up on me!" Liu Rui shouted excitedly after Wu Mei answered the phone.


    At the other end, Wu Mei completely collapsed after hearing Liu Rui''s voice, covering her face and crying!


    Nearly a week''s worry has completely defeated Wu Mei''s psychological defense. How many times did she think we might really die!


    But now she heard Liu Rui''s voice again. There was no blame in her heart, only excitement!


    "Daughter-in-law, why don''t you talk! What''s the matter with you?" Liu Rui shouted anxiously when Wu Mei didn''t say a word.


    "I... I''m fine..." Wu Mei wiped the tears on her face and tried to make her voice normal.


    "Sorry, daughter-in-law, we worried you!" Liu Rui said in a low voice.


    "If you''re all right, if you''re all right... What have you done these days?" Wu Mei answered with a sob.

 Chapter 1741

    "It''s a long story. I''ll tell you when I get back! What about old car Yang Song and them? How''s the family these days?" Liu Rui then asked.


    "The old car is here. Yang Song went out to find you. By the way, Yang Song had an accident a few days ago!"


    As soon as he heard the accident, Liu Rui''s heart clicked, then frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Someone wants to kill Yang Song!"


    "What? I want to kill Yang Song!" Liu Rui exclaimed. When we heard this sentence, we suddenly looked up at Liu Rui.


    "Uh huh, but Yang Song has nothing to do, but his daughter-in-law has been taken away..." Wu Mei nodded and agreed.


    "PATA!" the mobile phone in Liu Rui''s hand fell directly to the ground, because he knew that Yang Song had an accident at this time, it must be Zhao Sandong''s hand!


    If Zhao San catches Qian Rou, Qian Rou''s fate will be unimaginable!


    "Hello? Hello?"


    Wu Mei shouted twice when she found there was no sound.


    Liu Rui flustered picked up the phone and then said, "daughter-in-law, I won''t tell you first!"


    With that, Liu Rui hung up the phone and turned to me and said, "there was an accident at home. Yang Song was injured and almost died. His daughter-in-law was taken away..."


    "This must be Zhao San''s work!" Meng Liang shouted excitedly.


    I quietly rubbed my palm and didn''t know what to say!


    It rains every night when the house leaks. It''s most appropriate to use this sentence to describe our current situation!


    "What''s the matter?" Wei Yiwen saw the emotional changes of several of us and asked back.


    "Nothing, something happened at home..." I was stunned and replied.


    "Can we help?" Zhang Fengyu said.


    "No, let''s go home and have a look..." I shook reluctantly, and then looked at the scenery outside.


    ����


    At the other end, Yang Song drove alone on the expressway from H city to SZ city.


    On the one hand, we disappeared and on the other hand, Qian Rou was kidnapped. The pressure on both sides suddenly focused on Yang Song alone.


    The biggest person in our harem suddenly became sad.


    Yang Song looked at his cell phone while driving and repeatedly called Qian Rou and me, but no one responded!


    "Grass!" Yang Song bit his lips and scolded, then directly bumped his mobile phone into the back seat.


    "Deng Deng Deng!" Yang song just dropped his cell phone and it rang.


    "Shit!" Yang Song scolded speechlessly, and then tried hard to find his mobile phone from the back seat.


    "NIMA B, you''d better not be 10086!" Yang Song looked at the unread text message on his mobile phone, scolded in a low voice, and then pressed the view key.


    "Creak!"


    A rapid friction sound suddenly sounded on the highway!


    The tires rub against the road, leaving a black mark that can be about five meters long!


    "Hoo!" after the car was stable, Yang Song took a deep breath, and then opened the text message with trembling hands.


    After confirming that the woman in the photo was Qian Rou, Yang Song roared up to the sky!


    The cry revealed anger and despair!


    This is a text message from a strange number. No, it should be MMS.


    Looks so helpless, so desperate!


    Ah... Grass... She is innocent! " Yang Song lay on the steering wheel, covered his face and cried bitterly.


    "Deng Deng Deng!" at this time, the mobile phone rang again.


    After hearing the phone ring, Yang Song flustered to find the phone and pressed the connect button.


    "Hello?" Yang Song wiped the tears on his face and shouted softly.


    "Did you see the picture?" he asked with a smile after a silence.


    "I... fuck... You... Mom!" Yang Song''s eyes were red and his upper lip had long been bitten by himself.


    "Hehe, don''t be so excited..."


    "Who the hell are you! You have the ability to attack me and let my daughter-in-law go!" Yang Song roared at his mobile phone.


    "I said don''t get excited. Let me finish first. If you have this attitude, it''s difficult for me to communicate with you..."


    "... what do you want to say?" at this time, the blood on Yang Song''s lips had flowed to his neck and looked very seeping.


    "That''s the right attitude..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Fart quickly!" Yang Song shouted directly and rudely.


    "Your daughter-in-law is in my hand now..."


    "What do you want? How much!"


    "Can you hear me finish?" Yang Song shouted impatiently.


    ��������


    "Your daughter-in-law is in my hands. She is very safe now. We don''t trust you, but I can''t guarantee whether she will be so safe all the time..."


    "What do you mean?"


    "From now on, as long as you cooperate with us and listen to us, I can ensure that your daughter-in-law is well, and I''ll give you a sum of money after I''m done. Do you think this business is suitable?" asked the opposite with a smile.


    "Who are you?" at this moment, Yang Song finally understood the real purpose of the opposite side. They wanted to threaten Yang Song with Qian Rou and use him!


    "Who I am has nothing to do with you. I can only say what I just said once. If I don''t understand it, it''s up to you, and the life and death of your daughter-in-law is up to you! From now on, I''ll give you ten minutes to think about it, and I''ll call you again in ten minutes..." after that, I hung up the phone directly.


    Yang Song looked down at his mobile phone and brushed his tears. He knew what these people wanted to do, and he also understood their real purpose, but he had no choice now, because his daughter-in-law was in the hands of these people. If he didn''t promise them, his daughter-in-law would die!


    Time flies. Ten minutes will soon pass!


    "Deng Deng Deng!" the familiar mobile phone ring rings again!


    "Hello?" Yang Song answered the phone.


    "How''s it going?" asked the other side.


    "Why should I trust you?" Yang Song asked.


    "You have no choice... Don''t forget your daughter-in-law is in my hand!"


    ��**** ����


    "Ha ha, the first thing I ask you to do now is to tell everyone that your daughter-in-law has not been kidnapped at all. She left by herself, including do you understand?" the opposite gave Yang Song the first order.


    "Understand..." Yang songmu nodded.


    "I''ll contact you later!"


    "Hmm..." Yang Song hung up the phone.


    "Ah! Shit!"


    Half a minute later, Yang Song raised his eyes to the sky with tears and roared. Then he kicked the accelerator. Passat ran crazy on the spacious road.


    ����


    At 8:00 pm, we followed Wei Yiwen and others to safely return to the urban area of H city.


    After entering the city, we didn''t go home the first time, but settled Wei Yiwen and them first.


    For the sake of safety, I didn''t find a hotel for them. I directly contacted a farmhouse to let them stay as tourists.


    "Brother Wei, there''s something else in my house. I won''t accompany you today. I''ll pick you up another day..." I looked at Wei Yiwen and explained in a low mood.


    "In the future, we all work for you. Why do you say this? Go and be busy if you have something!" Wei Yiwen knew that we were really in an emergency, so he didn''t show too much affectation.


    "Long live understanding!" I nodded and then walked directly to the door of the jeep.


    "Leaf, call me if you have something!" just as I was about to get on the bus, Wei Yiwen suddenly shouted at me.


    "I see!" I waved.


    "We are familiar with killing..." at this time, Zhang Fengyu shouted lukewarm.


    I looked back at him and got in the car without talking.


    ����


    Half an hour later, several of us returned to the harem.


    Wu Mei and Lao Che had been waiting at the gate of the harem for a long time. When we appeared in front of them, Wu Mei jumped at Liu Rui like crazy and cried loudly!


    "Brother, you''re back!" the old car looked at me with red eyes and said.


    I patted the old car on the shoulder and whispered, "it''s hard for you!"


    The old car looked at me and didn''t speak. Everything was silent.


    I put my arms around the shoulder of the old car and walked into the harem.


    Conference room on the second floor of the harem.


    Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Lao Che, Nanbei, Wu Mei and others were all present, frowning and smoking.


    "What the hell have you done?" the old car asked with a low mood while smoking.


    "Something happened when we went back to our hometown. It''s not a big problem. Now let''s mainly study what to do about Yang Song..." I frowned back. It''s not that I want to hide anything, but I''m really not in the mood to tell them now.


    "It''s not a big problem if the fingers of the north and the south are like this?" Wu Mei shouted at me with big eyes, holding the right hand of the north and the south.


    "You bitch, you know a fart! Don''t inquire about what you should inquire about!" Liu Rui walked back and forth anxiously, frowned and scolded Wu Mei, and then said, "did Yang song call the police?"


    "I called the police, and Guo thought has been helping to find it, but I haven''t found it..." the old car waved helplessly and then said: "Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan are also helping..."


    "Well, how long will Yang song be back?" I nodded and asked.


    "It should be fast. I called him just now. It should be going back..." Wu Mei opened her mouth and replied.


    "Creak!"


    Just then, Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan stepped in.


    "Hula!"


    Several of us quickly stood up and greeted the past.


    "You''re not dead?" Du Xianyang came up and kicked me with a smile and scolded me.


    "Who will pay you back when I die?" I smiled reluctantly.


    "Nothing''s wrong?" Ji Xuan came to me, glanced at us, then looked at the north and South''s right hand and asked in a low voice.


    "Nothing..." north and South subconsciously put their right hand back.


    These actions could not escape the careful Ji Xuan, but Ji Xuan didn''t want to say when he saw the north and south, so he didn''t continue to ask.


    "Where''s Yang Song? He hasn''t come back yet?" Du Xianyang carelessly sat on the chair and lit himself a cigarette.


    "You really take this place as your home. Come out and tell you something..."


    I came forward and took Du Xianyang''s head. Then I walked out of the conference room without looking back.


    "...!" Du Xianyang glanced at me, turned his mouth and walked out.


    When they saw us go out, they were stunned.


    "Why is there anything else behind my back? What have they done?" Liu Rui asked him like the rural woman who investigated adultery.


    "They do what they like! You can sit down later!" Meng Liang replied irritably.


    Liu Rui glared at Meng Liang and curled his mouth, but he didn''t speak again.


    ����


    "Do you know who did it?" after I walked out of the meeting room, I held Du Xianyang and lit a cigarette for myself. I asked very concisely.


    "Ye Han, how many times have I told you that I''m just so simple that I''m not stupid. It''s obvious. Can I not know who did it?" Du Xianyang felt as if I insulted his IQ, red eyes and shouted with abnormal emotion.


    "Yang Song and the opposite drove at least more than ten times in the parking lot, and two were broken on the opposite side. It was obviously running to kill Yang Song. Now, Yang Song ran away, and Qian Rou fell into their hands. You should know what happened to a little girl in their hands!"


    "Leaves..." Du Xianyang looked at me calmly, and stopped talking.


    "If you point to this, you may not be able to save people next year!" I understand Du Xianyang''s meaning, so I briefly explained my current idea.


    "Do you really want to fix it?" Du Xianyang hesitated and explained his words.


    "It''s all bullying at the door. I don''t know if it''s too finished!"


    "... what do you want me to do for you?" Du Xianyang looked at me and asked after thinking about it.


    "Money!" I said bluntly.


    "How much?"


    "The more, the better!"


    "... OK!" Du Xianyang was stunned, and then added, "I''ll try my best!"


    "You are enough!" I put my hand on Du Xianyang''s shoulder.


    "Don''t pull the useless......" Du Xianyang opened my hand with some irritability.


    I have no other purpose to ask Du Xianyang for money, but to prepare it for Wei Yiwen. If I want to bring down Zhao San now, I can only place my hope on Wei Yiwen!


    "By the way, can you give me some comrades in arms? I want to use them!" I suddenly felt that it might not be good to use Wei Yiwen to save people. After all, I didn''t want to expose it too early, so I wanted to find some people to save Qian Rou first, and then let Wei Yiwen and them bring down Zhao San.


    "Are you kidding me? Apart from my uncle, the team in H City dared to fight Zhao San, and the rest of the people ran away when they heard Zhao San. Who dares to take your job!" Du Xianyang shook his head and said, "I advise you to give up the idea!"


    "Can''t you think of anything else?" I asked, frowning.


    "... brother, do you want me to give you one now? Or you''ll go to another city to row..." Du Xianyang thought for a while and thought about it.


    "Can other cities do?"


    "Not so good, bottom......" Du Xianyang shook his head.


    "Don''t you fart!" I rubbed my face hard and scolded some wordless.


    "... no, I''ll give you the money. I have to give you the money. Why am I so cheap? You''re my father!" Du Xianyang was scolded by me and said to me.


    "Don''t be BB, aren''t we? Who made you my brother, right?" I saw that Du Xianyang was in a bad mood and quickly bared his teeth to appease him.


    "If you say so, I think we still need to talk!" Du Xianyang nodded with great satisfaction when he saw me calling his brother.


    "Brother, do you think my uncle can help me this time..." I asked shamelessly.


    "No, I found you so shameless. When did my uncle become your uncle..."


    "Your uncle is my uncle, isn''t that the same meaning? Our relationship is divided between you and me! In the future, your uncle will be my uncle, and my uncle is also your uncle. I''ll take you to see our uncle another day..." I said with a smile.


    "What does your uncle do?" Du Xianyang looked at me and asked.


    "My uncle sells streaky pork..."


    "Fuck off, fuck off! A pig butcher, what are you talking about with me..." Du Xianyang scolded silently, and then turned around to go into the house.


    "No, brother, can my uncle help me?" I chased after him and asked anxiously.


    "I''ll ask you later!" Du Xianyang agreed without looking back.


    After Du Xianyang returned to the conference room, I was stunned for a while, then grinned and walked in.


    "What are you two talking about outside?" as soon as I entered the conference room, Liu Rui looked at me with his small soybean eyes.


    "Why should I report to you?" I stared at Liu Rui and then sat down on the conference table.


    "Do you think it''s appropriate for you to talk to me like that?" Liu Ruiteng jumped onto the table and shouted, pointing to my nose.


    "Roll down!" Wu Mei frowned and scolded irritably before I spoke.


    Liu Rui looked at me, then at Wu Mei, hesitated, then quietly jumped down from the table, and then sat down in the chair.


    "Pa!"


    I dropped a cigarette for myself, took a deep breath, and then squinted around the room.


    Meng Liang, they looked at me and said nothing.


    "Do we need to go out?" Ji Xuan looked at me as if I wanted to say something, and quickly stood up to go outside.


    "No, it''s all my own..." I waved to Ji Xuan and motioned him to stay.


    Ji Xuan glanced at me and then sat on the chair again.


    "You don''t have to pull this. It seems that you understand..." after Ji Xuan sat down, Du Xianyang whispered with a big mouth.


    "Roll the calf!" Ji Xuan scolded silently.


    "Patter!"


    I threw away the cigarette butts in my hand, then cleared my throat and said, "we went home these days. Everyone saw that something had happened. There was no finger in the north and south, and there were no two friends in my hometown..."


    When Meng Liang and Liu Rui heard this sentence, their bodies instinctively froze, and their expressions became complicated.


    "I don''t want to say more about the specific situation there, because it doesn''t make much sense. At present, I mainly want to study the matter of Yang Song and Qian Rou with you..." after that, I picked up the mineral water on the table and took a sip.


    "Who did this to Yang Song? Needless to say, everyone knows it?" I asked while screwing the bottle lid.


    "Zhao San must have done it!"


    Seeing that no one spoke, the north and South opened their mouth and replied to me.


    I nodded gently, and then said, "now our top priority is to save Qian rou. Since Zhao San has been trying to fix it endlessly, let''s fix it with them. It''s all one neck and one head. We''re no worse than him!"


    "Bang Dang!"


    As soon as I finished speaking, the old driver''s mobile phone fell directly to the ground. As a native of H City, the old car must understand Zhao Sanming''s existence. Therefore, when he knew that I was going to rectify with Zhao Sanming, the old car''s reaction obviously changed.


    The old car looked at me with a complicated expression, then opened his mouth and said, "leaf, are we a little with Zhao Sanjing now..."


    The old car said half, but everyone understood what he wanted to say.


    "No, old car, I found out why you are so bear? Do you mean Qian Rou?" Meng Liang was unhappy immediately after listening to the old car, staring at the old car and asked.


    "I didn''t say I didn''t save it. We have to pay attention to a way to save it!" the old car explained with a red face.


    "Then what can you tell me? Zhao San obviously ran to kill Yang Song. Can you tell me how to let him let him go? Send money to others?" Meng Liang was excited and aggressive.


    "There will always be some methods, but if we clearly follow Zhao Sanjing, it''s no different from dying. Do you understand?"


    "I''ll die if I die. Even if I die, I have to save my brother''s daughter-in-law..." Meng Liang replied stiffly.


    "No, Liangzi, what do you mean? Yang Song is not my brother? I don''t want to save Qian Rou? You can''t understand who my car Suchen is for so long?" the old car finally couldn''t help knocking on the table and asked.


    Meng Liang looked at the old car and knew that he had just said something wrong, so he was not making a sound.


    The house was quiet again, and everyone looked at me.


    "Ha ha, the quarrel is over?" I asked with a smile as I clasped my fingers.


    "..." the crowd was silent.


    "Why don''t you two continue?" I asked, pointing to the old car and Meng Liang.


    They looked at me with frowned faces and tangled expressions. No one spoke.


    "You''re all free, aren''t you? As for this B matter, are you anxious and angry? I think you''re all full, and you''re choking before I finish talking. If no one stops you, you''ll have to kill one! There are outsiders, let''s not make jokes? You two tell me not to make jokes!" I patted the table and scolded Meng Liang and the old car.


    "No jokes, no jokes, nothing, I didn''t hear anything..." Du Xianyang smiled and made a round.


    "I didn''t hear......" Ji Xuan also rolled his eyes and said.


    "You two fuck with me!" I scolded silently, then looked at the old car and said: "Old car, I understand what you mean. I know what''s going on at Zhao San''s side. I''m sure I won''t stay and take you to death. Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan are here today. I''ll make it clear. You''ll be responsible for saving Qian rou. I can understand at Zhao San''s side!"


    I know that Zhao San will have Wei Yiwen, and they said they don''t need my help at all. I don''t know where Wei Yiwen has such great confidence, but he is from brother long. I choose to trust them for this.


    But because Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan were present, I didn''t say everything, but Meng Liang, Liu Rui and the north and the South who met Wei Yiwen knew what I meant.


    After my words, Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan looked at me with different eyes. I knew what they were thinking, but they didn''t speak.


    "Old car, it''s been a long time. Do you believe me?" I looked at the old car and asked.

 Chapter 1742

    "I believe it!" the old car nodded very definitely.


    "Believe me and listen to me!"


    "OK!" the old car was stunned and nodded.


    "That''s right!" I smiled and patted the old car on the shoulder, and then said: "now we are not together. Liu Rui, you will call Yuanyuan later and ask him to come home with Duan Hui and ER Mei. Sister Wu, you should also pay attention. Don''t go out alone at ordinary times. Now we are in a special period, and try not to go out alone..."


    "OK!" Wu Mei and Liu Rui nodded.


    "All right, that''s what I said. Now we mainly focus on saving Qian Rou!" I patted the table and stood up slowly.


    "Can we go?"


    When Liu Rui saw me stand up, he moved his neck and asked.


    "Well, it''s all right... Go out and call Yuanyuan and them!" I nodded.


    Liu Rui stood up slowly and was about to go outside with his mobile phone.


    "Bang!"


    Just as Liu Rui was about to go out, the door of the conference room was suddenly opened.


    "Shua Shua!"


    Several of us looked at the position of the door together. Yang Song stood at the door alone.


    I looked at Yang Song who had not yet removed the gauze, and suddenly felt special guilt.


    "You... You''re back?" Liu Rui was stunned and asked.


    "En!" Yang Song nodded with a stiff expression, and then stepped in.


    Meng Liang and I rushed forward and won.


    "Is the wound all right?" I asked, holding Yang Song''s shoulder and pursing my lips.


    "Nothing..." Yang Song shook his head, then pulled away his chair and sat down.


    I suddenly felt as if something had happened, because Yang Song''s reaction was too cold. It was not like him at all. Normally, he would be very excited if he saw us.


    Meng Liang also found Yang Song''s abnormality and looked at me suspiciously, but he didn''t say anything.


    It may be found that Yang Song was in a wrong mood. In addition to us, Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan also felt it, so Du Xianyang quickly stood up and said, "leaf, I have something else to do over there, or we''ll withdraw first?"


    "OK, you two go first!" I nodded.


    Du Xianyang patted me on the shoulder, and then followed Ji Xuan out of the conference room.


    After the two men left, I hurried to Yang Song''s side, looked at Yang Song and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Yang Song looked up at me and asked coldly, "what''s the matter?"


    "There''s something wrong with your mood. Has something happened?" I continued.


    "Nothing..." Yang Song shook his head.


    "Then why are you like this? It''s like losing your soul..." Liu Rui lit a cigarette and asked.


    "What did you say at the meeting just now?" Yang Song directly ignored Liu Rui''s question and lit himself a cigarette. After taking a deep breath, he looked at me and asked.


    "... we just studied how to save your daughter-in-law."


    "Hoo! Don''t save!" Yang Song waved at me directly.


    Yang Song''s voice fell to the ground. Everyone in the room stood up and looked at Yang Song.


    "Why, why don''t you save it?" Liu Rui shouted, looking at Yang Song with some excitement.


    "Why don''t you have to save..."


    "... what happened to Qian Rou?" I was silent for a moment. Although I didn''t want to ask, I said it, because if I didn''t ask, others wouldn''t dare to ask.


    "No..."


    Yang Song''s answer is still casual, but others can''t be as casual as him, because we don''t know what''s going on and what happened!


    "Then why not save?" Meng Liang shouted, dragging Yang Song.


    Yang Song was directly pulled up from the chair by Meng Liang. Yang Song stared at Meng Liang. After a moment of silence, he bit his lips and said, "if I don''t save, I don''t need to save. Can''t you hear the vernacular!"


    "Yang Song, are you angry?" Wu Mei looked at Yang Song anxiously and asked.


    "It''s not angry. Anyway, you don''t care about Qian rou. It''s my daughter-in-law whether to save it or not. You don''t have to worry about it..."


    "Pa!"


    Before Yang Song''s words were finished, Meng Liang smoked directly with a mouth.


    "Say what you just said again!"


    Meng Liang pointed to Yang Song and asked word by word.


    "Bah!" Yang Song turned his head and spit, then licked his lips and said, "I said Qian Rou didn''t need your help. Can''t you hear the vernacular?"


    "My grass!" Meng Liang roared and raised his right hand again.


    "Liangzi!" I shouted in a low voice. After Meng Liang heard my cry, his raised right hand stopped in mid air and turned to look at me.


    "Let him go..." I waved to Meng Liang.


    Meng Liang looked at me with puzzled eyes, but he still didn''t loosen Yang Song.


    "I want you to let him go!" I shouted with red eyes.


    Meng Liang looked at me anxiously, but shook his head and then loosened Yang Song.


    I walked slowly to the opposite side of Yang Song. Yang Song simply sorted out his clothes, changed a comfortable position and sat in a chair.


    "Qian Rou is your daughter-in-law, yes, but she is also our friend, and it happened because of us, so I can''t listen to you whether to save or not. Give me a reason! Tell me why not to save!" I looked at Yang Song and said calmly.


    Yang Song raised his head, bit his lips and looked at me without saying a word.


    "What do I ask you? Tell me why you didn''t save it!"


    I stepped forward and put my hand on Yang Song''s head. I shouted, "talk! Why didn''t you save it? Dead or what? You have something to say!"


    "Yang Song, what''s the matter? Tell us!" Liu Rui shouted anxiously.


    Yang Song lowered his head as if he hadn''t heard us and didn''t say a word.


    "I ask you the last time, what''s the matter with Qian Rou? If you don''t tell me, we won''t know anyone in the future, do you understand?" I shouted to Yang Song with gnashing teeth in anger.


    When Yang Song heard my words, he finally had a reaction. He began to lie on the table and cry loudly.


    Yang Song cried loudly. This is the first time I saw him cry so miserably.


    It turns out that Yang Song has always been a funny B image in our harem. No matter what happens, I don''t think Yang Song will feel sad. No matter what happens, I think he is absent-minded. However, at this time, he cries so miserably and heartache!


    The people in the room quietly looked at Yang Song, and no one spoke, because everyone knew that Yang Song cried like this, then he must be really sad. Everyone felt ashamed of Qian rou. Yang Song was ashamed of Yang Song, so no one dared to disturb him.


    Yang Song cried for five or six minutes, and the tragic cry finally stopped.


    I saw Yang Song stop crying. I came forward and hugged his trembling shoulder and said softly, "brother, what''s the matter? Tell us..."


    Yang Song looked at me vaguely, but he still didn''t say a word.


    "The sky is falling and brothers, what''s the matter? Don''t hold it yourself, will you?"


    "Yes, brother song, you still have us! Don''t cry... I didn''t cry when my finger was broken!" Nanbei, who hasn''t spoken for a long time, couldn''t stand Yang Song''s current appearance and shouted anxiously.


    Yang Song looked at each of us calmly with tears in the corners of his eyes.


    "Can you speak?" I asked, looking at Yang Song.


    Yang Song nodded, then wiped the tears on his face, opened his mouth and said, "Qian Rou is not dead, nothing is wrong, she and Ben have not been kidnapped!"


    After Yang Song''s words, all of us stared and couldn''t believe what he said.


    "Did you say anything happened to Qian Rou?" I asked in disbelief.


    "En!" Yang Song nodded.


    "Where did she go? Why didn''t she come back?" I continued.


    "Qian Rou, she will come home and won''t come back..."


    "Why?"


    "What else can I do? Because I''m a worthless bastard, a bastard walking on the edge of the law! I can''t give her the life she wants, I can''t even guarantee her safety, she can only be worried when she follows me! She''s an ordinary girl, I can''t give her an ordinary life. Do you understand? You know how harmful she is when her mouth is on her forehead Are you afraid? You don''t understand! I don''t understand! Because we are like her, we are not qualified to bring danger to ordinary people like her! "Yang Song shouted excitedly.


    After listening to Yang Song''s words, I was silent for a long time, then opened my mouth and said: "... Did the last thing have a great impact on her?"


    "She thought it was all in the movie!" Yang Song replied with a roar.


    I looked at Yang Song and suddenly felt I didn''t know what to say to him. Yang Song''s words made everyone in the room silent!


    "Didn''t you ask me why? I told you, you understand now! I don''t deserve love, do you know! I can only bring trouble and danger to others!"


    "Did Qian Rou tell you these words himself? I don''t think she''s such a girl!" Wu Mei whispered.


    "It''s not what she said. Who else can say it? She said she couldn''t stand it. She couldn''t stand that her boyfriend was a killer with it. She didn''t want to be pointed at her head if she had nothing to do in the future!"


    "So she left without saying goodbye, didn''t she?" I asked with my head down.


    "Well, let''s go! Let''s go. Follow me. Maybe I''ll be killed or kidnapped sometime. It''s better to go quickly..."


    Yang Song stood up while talking and walked slowly to the door.


    Several of us looked at Yang Song and no one said anything to stay, because we knew that no matter what we said to him now, he might not listen.


    "Creak!"


    Yang Song slowly pulled open the door and looked at us. At the moment he turned back, he burst into tears and hurried out. He didn''t want us to see his tears.


    After Yang Song left, I sat decadent on the chair and closed my eyes tightly. Now I don''t want to say a word. At this moment, I have only slow guilt and helplessness for Yang Song.


    Yang Song is right. People like us may not deserve love. Who girl will live with you in fear. We are struggling with life and death every day. What''s the reason for people to live like this with us!


    There are other people in the room who are also silent. Maybe everyone is thinking about this problem.


    Yang Song''s sorrow today may be our sorrow tomorrow.


    ����


    Zhaojia village.


    Zhao San was dressed in pajamas and stood in front of the luxurious French window, squinting at the scenery outside. Sun Lei stood beside Zhao San expressionless.


    "Have you finished?" Zhao San asked, looking back at Sun Lei.


    "It''s done," Sun Lei replied quickly.


    "Put it on?" a trace of darkness flashed in Zhao San''s eyes.


    "Sure. Now the young man doesn''t die when he sees B. unlike us at that time, he has more or less Loyalty..." Sun Lei replied with disdain.


    "Just put it on. You did a good job..." Zhao San nodded with satisfaction, walked to the cabinet and took out two goblets.


    "Wow!"


    The precious red wine gradually poured into the glass. Zhao San shook the glass in his hand, then handed it to sun Lei, smiled and said: "this red wine is cold. Once you drink it, you don''t know what it tastes, but if you want to taste it carefully, you can find its real taste..."


    "Hehe, everything I drink is the same." Sun Lei smiled after taking the glass, looked up and drank more than half of it directly, and then said: "maybe I drank too much in a bar before..."


    "Leizi, do you still want to open a bar?" Zhao asked while drinking.


    Hearing this, sun Lei''s body instinctively froze for a moment, then shook his head and drank the rest of the red wine directly.


    "It''s no fun for you to lie to me..." Zhao San looked at Sun Lei and smiled.


    "Do you want to be like this? What else can you do?" Sun Lei looked at his lame right leg and smiled helplessly.


    "I''m lame, but I''m not lame! When we finish cleaning up these children, you go back to your bar!"


    "Patter!"


    Hearing this, sun Lei''s wine glass fell directly on the precious wool blanket.


    "As for so excited?" Zhao San smiled and bent down to pick up the wine glass.


    ��������


    Sun Lei''s mouth was so excited that he couldn''t speak. He never thought that one day he could go back. Zhao San''s words undoubtedly gave him a boost.


    "How''s the JS corner?" Sun Lei tried to calm his mood, so he didn''t tangle with this problem and directly changed the topic.


    "Hey!" hearing the word JS corner, Zhao San instinctively sighed, and then looked up and drank a mouthful of wine.


    "Isn''t it good?" Sun Lei then asked.


    "Leizi, what do you say if I withdraw the business over there?" Zhao San asked.


    "Why did you take it down?" Sun Lei was puzzled.


    "If it''s good, can I withdraw? Now there''s a lot of pressure. In addition, kunka is not so concerned about us now. There are still a bunch of tigers in the company, both inside and outside, and our business must be saved... Since Xiao Si left, I haven''t focused on there. Frankly, I''m still old, and my heart is not as strong as before! I used to be old Thinking about the family background, when I die, my black sheep son can do more harm for several years. Now his son is gone, and I don''t know who to earn... "When he said these words, Zhao San is not like a drug lord, but more like an old man of nearly 60, a very ordinary old man.


    "It''s easy to withdraw. Just leave some money enough for you and your sister to provide for the elderly..." Sun Lei nodded.


    "Ha ha!" Zhao San smiled and said nothing.


    At 12 a.m., on the balcony on the top floor of the harem.


    Yang Song, alone with several bottles of beer, sat bleakly in front of the railing.


    Downstairs is brightly lit, and upstairs is drunk alone.


    "Doodle doodle!"


    Yang Song looked up and drank the beer in his hand.


    "Creak... Bang!"


    The empty bottle was thrown aside at random, and then bent down to pick up a new bottle from the ground. At this time, Yang Song didn''t need any wine and vegetables at all. He drank one mouthful after another and kept repeating this thing.


    The cold wind kept blowing on Yang Song''s face. The thin figure looked so bleak and desolate at the moment.


    "Sobbing..." Yang Song covered his face and sobbed softly. His body was shaking. At this moment, he had a lot of things in his heart to tell us, but he couldn''t speak. The backlog of emotions could only be released through drinking and crying.


    "I''m drinking muggy wine here?"


    Carrying several bottles of beer and some dishes, I staggered to Yang Song''s side, kicked Yang Song and asked.


    Yang Song was startled by me, wiped the tears on his face, and then looked straight at him and didn''t speak.


    "Look at JB, if you can use wine to relieve your worries, I can''t?" I subconsciously wrapped my coat, then sat next to Yang Song and said with a smile: "it''s getting colder and colder..."


    Yang Song looked at me and still didn''t speak.


    "Nothing you want to tell me?" I took out a bottle of beer and looked at Yang Song.


    Yang Song shook his head, then raised his beer, directly looked up and drank a third of it.


    "Bang!"


    I opened the beer and took a muffled drink.


    In this way, Yang Song and I didn''t talk to each other. We kept drinking. After a while, there were more than ten wine bottles around us.


    "What''s the matter with North and South fingers?" Yang Songhong looked at me drunk and asked.


    "It was chopped off..." I was stunned and replied.


    "Who?" Yang Song asked directly.


    "Do you know iron noodles?"


    Yang Song shook his head.


    I put down the wine bottle in my hand, handed Yang Song a cigarette, and then lit one for myself.


    "Hoo!"


    I gently spit out a smoke ring, and then told Yang Song everything that happened to us in SZ, including the death of pig and Mingda, and the story of brother long and iron noodles. I didn''t hide anything and say anything.


    In a flash, more than an hour passed. Yang Song listened to my story quietly while drinking


    "Whether Qian Rou is kidnapped or not, you have to fight Zhao San, right?" Yang Song looked at me and asked in a low voice.


    "Well, Zhao San is our stepping stone. I''ll pass him anyway!" I nodded.


    "It''s just a matter of time?"


    "Yes! If Qian Rou is all right, we don''t have to go to war with Zhao San in such a hurry. It''s better to give Wei Yiwen some preparation time..."


    "Can''t we go to war?" Yang Song looked at me seriously and asked.


    "I can, can Zhao San? He''s already done it to you now. The next possibility is Liu Rui and Meng Liang. Instead of being passively digested by Zhao San one by one, we''d better have a whole game with them. I don''t want to see our people hurt again, really..."


    "Are the people that brother long gave you accurate weights? Are you sure they have the ability to knock with Zhao San?"


    "I''m not sure..." I shook my head and then said, "we have no choice now. We can only place our hope on them!"


    "It''s not like you!" Yang Song said with a smile.


    "I am also forced to be helpless. If I want to avenge pig and Mingda, Zhao San is what I have to do now. If we can''t stand up in H City, what about revenge?"


    After listening to my words, Yang Song was silent for a while, then looked at me thoughtfully and asked, "how much time can iron face give?"


    "Five years!" I stretched out my palm, smiled and said, "maybe less..."


    "What are you two studying here in the middle of the night?"


    At this time, Liu Rui, Meng Liang, the old car and four people from the north and the South also came over.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why don''t JB call us when we drink? Do we split up? Do we bribe leaves?" Liu Rui asked Yang Song with his teeth.


    "No, I''m just depressed. I came out to have some wine. The leaves were later..." Yang Song looked at Liu Rui and explained.


    "Grass! It''s boring to drink by yourself. Let''s drink together! Tell my brothers what''s unhappy in my heart. I''ll help you detoxify..." Liu Rui sat next to Yang Song and reached out and took out a bottle of beer.


    "Yes, brother song, if you feel bad, don''t hold it. Just tell me..." Nanbei also sat next to Yang Song and said carelessly.


    Yang Song looked at Liu Rui and North and south, bit his lips and didn''t speak.


    "If you want to cry, don''t hold it!" Meng Liang stretched out and said casually.


    "It''s all my own people. No one laughs at you when you cry..." I patted Yang Song on the shoulder and added.


    Yang Song looked at us and burst into tears.


    We drank wine and nobody paid attention to him. We know that Yang Song needs to vent now, very thoroughly.


    Meng Liang and the old car also found a place to sit down and began to drink with us.


    We sat on the balcony chatting, drinking wine and talking from the bottom of our hearts. This feeling is really good, very comfortable and reassuring.


    "When will they come back?"


    What I drank later was completely blurred. I didn''t dare to sit on the railing at all, so I had to lie on the balcony at will.


    "They can come back tomorrow..." Liu Rui lay beside me, one eye open and the other closed, looking at the stars in the sky.


    "Then we got together..."


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    At this time, the north and the South had drunk too much and fell asleep directly on the ground. Meng Liang''s state was similar to that of the north and the south. He was also half asleep.


    "It''s almost time. Let''s go back..." I looked at my cell phone. It was almost four o''clock in the middle of the night. It was bright after drinking.


    "OK!" Liu Rui stood up unsteadily, walked to the north and south, kicked the north and south, and shouted, "don''t sleep, go home!"


    "Don''t touch me, I can still drink..." north and South groaned vaguely.


    "Still drink your uncle!" Liu Rui came forward, picked up the north and south, and then staggered to the entrance of the stairs.


    We all helped each other and slowly followed Liu Rui downstairs.


    Three o''clock the next afternoon.


    I crept out of the bed vaguely. My head was like explosion. It was buzzing. I rubbed my temples, and then got out of bed and went to the bathroom.

 Chapter 1743

    "Wake up?" Meng Liang just came out of the bathroom with a brooding chicken hairstyle and just met me.


    "Wake up..." I nodded, then pulled Meng Liang away and stepped into the bathroom.


    Ten minutes later, I finished washing and came out of the bathroom.


    "Bang bang!"


    I stood at Liu Rui''s door and kicked the door twice.


    "Don''t sleep. What time is it?"


    After kicking for a while, I found that no one paid attention to me and shouted impatiently.


    "Stop knocking and get out of here!"


    After a while, Wu Mei''s fierce voice came from the house.


    "I''m looking for Liu Rui. There''s something serious. How about you two making children?"


    I was so scared that I took two steps back, and then asked with a low voice.


    "Bang... Bang!"


    Wu Mei suddenly pulled open the door, and then a slipper flew straight out. Fortunately, I was prepared to hide behind, or I had to hit me in the face.


    "Do you believe that I''ll kill you if you scream again?" cried charming, wearing her pajamas and grinding her silver teeth.


    "Elder sister, I have something to do with Liu Rui..." I explained innocently.


    "That fool is in the old car house!"


    After saying that, Wu Mei slammed the door.


    "I''m the only one who can clean up. It''s so tough. Every day..." I shook my head, left my mouth and commented, and then walked to the old car''s house.


    "Bang!"


    "Creak..."


    I reached out and knocked on the door. Then I found that the door was not closed at all. I was stunned and went in.


    When I go in, I swear it''s definitely the most exciting picture I''ve ever seen in my life!


    Liu Rui and the old car were on their upper bodies, and then they wore a triangular underpants below!


    Yes, it''s triangular!


    This is nothing. The most awesome thing is that the posture of two people is one up and one down!


    Liu Rui is getting on and the old car is getting off!


    Moreover, Liu Rui''s feet are still inserted in the mouth of the old car, and the old car''s hands are also placed in Liu Rui''s underpants.


    "Don''t sleep, what time is it..." I stepped forward and kicked the two people away, shouting loudly.


    "!" Liu Rui and the old car were kicked up by me, and they scolded this sentence almost at the same time.


    Then the old car looked at Liu Rui. Liu Rui looked at the old car. The two men looked at each other for half a minute. Liu Rui looked down at his underpants and said, "what were you doing yesterday?"


    "I want to ask you what you are doing to me!" the old car''s expression was also wronged.


    "It''s over, you have to... My son hurts!" Liu Rui shouted like a psycho.


    "Fuck off, I can''t be like you!" the old car scolded silently, and then walked to the toilet with a pair of pants on his gloves. As he walked, he turned back and looked at his stock carefully.


    "Ye, do you think the old car has been thinking about me for a long time? Yesterday he found the opportunity..." Liu ruiwan looked at me like a little girl and asked.


    "It''s possible..." I smiled and nodded.


    "Careless, careless!"


    "Come on, don''t talk about the calf. What time is their train?"


    "At eight o''clock in the evening..." Liu Rui recalled.


    "Well, I''ll go out later. If I come back, we''ll pick them up together. If I can''t come back, you''ll go first..."


    "Why are you going?" Liu Rui asked as he put on his pants and looked at me.


    "I''ll go out and find a place for Wei Yiwen and them. Otherwise, I''ll have to keep an eye on them sooner or later..."


    "Also, don''t let those animals idle, otherwise H city must be chaotic..." Liu Rui nodded and then asked, "do you want them to do anything?"


    "No, I''ll discuss with Du Xianyang and see what''s suitable for them... What''s your opinion?"


    "There is one opinion." Liu Rui touched his chin and said like an old pedant.


    "Fart..."


    "Why don''t you let them do it? The current usage of our harem is about to break a thousand. Who do you say will earn the money? It''s better for us to earn it ourselves..."


    "You mean bundle sale?" I was stunned and said.


    "That''s almost what I mean..." Liu Rui nodded with satisfaction, and then said, "if not, let them sell the whole sex goods store. Those who sell dolls also make money..."


    "Whoring and sending dolls is a new idea across the times..." I gave Liu Rui an approval look.


    "What degree will we have to reach in the future? As long as we have a doll in our hands, if you don''t have a doll, you''re embarrassed to say you''ve been looking for a young lady!" Liu Rui said proudly.


    "Ha ha, isn''t it not good for four old men to sell sex toys?"


    "What''s wrong with that? Wei Yiwen is as old as B. can he be shy or what..." Liu Rui glanced, directly eliminating my concerns.


    "OK, I''ll go back and study with them... Your idea is very different!" I patted Liu Rui on the shoulder and walked out of the old car room.


    As soon as I came out, I saw the old car coming out of the toilet.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked with a smile, looking at the old car.


    "Here comes the washer..." the old car replied faintly, and then plunged his head into the room.


    "Grass, I don''t betray others now, do I..." I scolded wordlessly, and then took out my mobile phone and called Du Xianyang.


    "Hello?"


    "What are you doing, boss Du?" I asked with a smile.


    "What''s the matter?" Du Xianyang knew that I must have something to find him, so his attitude was very unfriendly.


    "I want you to arrange a few people here. See if you can arrange them?" I said directly without ink.


    "What person?" Du Xianxiang asked.


    "It''s not clear on the phone. Where are you now? I''ll take them to you..."


    "Well, you can come to my house directly!" Du Xianyang readily agreed.


    "Oh!"


    After that, I hung up the phone directly, changed into a new dress, took the key of Wei Yiwen''s jeep and walked to the underground parking lot.


    "Brother Wei, what are you doing?"


    After going out for a while, I took out my mobile phone and dialed Wei Yiwen while driving.


    "Hehe, we have nothing to do to play poker. Why are we busy?" Wei Yiwen replied with a smile.


    "I have something to do. I''ll take you to see someone later and arrange it for you..."


    "Who is it? Isn''t it reliable?" Wei Yiwen asked suspiciously. Fierce bandits like them who deal with strangers all year round still have a sense of resistance to strangers.


    "As a friend, I can definitely trust..."


    "That''s OK. We have a lot of cases. We''d better be careful." Wei Yiwen explained.


    "Nothing, I can understand."


    "Then come here now?"


    "OK, I''ll be there in a minute..."


    ����


    Half an hour later, I came to the hotel where Wei Yiwen lived. The hotel was small and remote. I felt that it should be prepared for the fugitives among them. Otherwise, who would be free to stay in the hotel.


    I drove around the hotel for several times. After confirming that no one was following, I heard the car on the side of the road opposite the hotel, and then walked into the hotel alone.


    "Sir, do you live in the hotel?" the waiter at the front desk of the hotel saw me come in, put down the melon seeds in his hand, looked at me and asked.


    "I''m looking for someone..." I pointed upstairs and answered softly.


    "What''s the room number?" after knowing that I didn''t stay in the hotel, the waiter''s attitude obviously became worse. He didn''t even look at me.


    "305!" I called back as I walked to the stairs. The waiter looked at me and didn''t speak again.


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    Upstairs, I found Room 305 and knocked on the door a few times.


    "Who?" after a while, the sound of wind and rain came from the house.


    "Me!"


    "Creak..."


    The wooden door was opened a gap. Zhang Yuyu poked his head out and confirmed that I opened the door later, leaving a space for people to pass.


    I squeezed through the crack in the door, smiled and said, "this guy is worse than the intelligence agency..."


    Zhang Fengyu carefully confirmed that there was really no one following me outside, then closed the door and turned to me and said, "we are all like this. If you are not careful, you don''t know how to die..."


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Coming?" Wei Yiwen said hello after glancing at me with his eyes, holding a poker in his hand.


    "What are you playing with?" I asked.


    "Nothing will fight the landlord..." another young man I haven''t seen in the car turned his head and smiled back at me.


    "Who is this?" I asked, looking at the young man suspiciously.


    "My name is Wu Mengjie. Just call me big. They all call me that..." the young man replied to me casually, and then played poker.


    "Which one? Aren''t you four?"


    "Castle Peak is sleeping. He kept vigil last night..." Zhang Fengyu replied with a cigarette in his mouth while sitting in a chair.


    "What is a vigil?"


    "Just watch the door at night..."


    "Oh, oh!" I nodded, not talking.


    "When shall we start?" Wei Yiwen asked, putting down his poker, putting on his coat and looking at me.


    "Go now..."


    "Well, I''ll just go with Xiaoyu and you. Let big one and Castle Peak stay here. There are many people and the goal is a little big..." Wei Yiwen thought and asked.


    "OK, you two are enough!" I nodded.


    "Don''t look, change your clothes and go out!" Wei Yiwen kicked on a stormy chair and shouted.


    "Shit, it''s a clean day. You can take the big one. I''ve just watched a TV play..."


    "Roll the calf, change your clothes quickly!"


    "This day is like old age..."


    Zhang Wenfeng walked into the inner room. Half a minute later, he changed into a new camouflage jacket and came out unsteadily.


    To tell you the truth, I think Zhang Fengyu is still very handsome, especially his ruffian and mangy appearance. He feels a little like teacher Chen who loves photography, which is a little darker than teacher Chen. It may be the reason why he has been dry and sleeping out for a long time.


    "Take the guy?" Zhang Fengyu shook his 54 hand and asked Wei Yiwen.


    Wei Yiwen thought for a moment and then turned to look at me.


    I waved my hand and said, "don''t bring it, it''s hard to explain..."


    After listening to me, Zhang Fengyu thought for a moment, then threw his hand to the, then picked up a swing knife and pinned it to his waist.


    "All right, let''s go!" after cleaning up, Zhang Fengyu directly opened the door and walked out of the room. Wei Yiwen and I followed him.


    ����


    Ten minutes later, I was driving in front, and Wei Yiwen and Zhang Yuyu sat behind.


    "You''re not good at driving? Hurry up, why do you look like an old woman..." Zhang Fengyu said, sitting in the back and grinding and chirping.


    "Don''t clean things all day, just be honest..." after hearing this, Wei Yiwen opened his eyes and scolded irritably.


    "You old leather shoes boss, you pout at me as soon as I speak, don''t you?" Zhang Fengyu was scolded by Wei Yiwen, some of whom couldn''t hang their face, some of whom said reluctantly.


    "Little boy B, you can play with us day by day..." Wei Yiwen replied speechlessly, then directly closed his eyes and stopped paying attention to Zhang Fengyu.


    Zhang Fengyu saw that Wei Yiwen ignored him, skimmed his mouth, then stretched his head to me and said, "who, what''s your name?"


    "... my name is Ye Han, just call me ye, they all call me ye." I replied speechlessly. I haven''t known my name for so long.


    "Leaf, your name is very good..." Zhang Fengyu commented.


    "Ha ha..." I smiled and didn''t speak.


    "That what, leaf, let me ask you something?" Zhang Fengyu looked at me seriously and said.


    "What''s the matter?" I was stunned and asked.


    "Can you sing?"


    "Yes..."


    "I will, too. Originally, they all call me the God of singing!"


    ��������


    "Have you ever heard of Nicholas Tse? Thank you for your love?"


    ��������


    "It''s the one who doesn''t ask the person who loves me most. How deep did he hurt me! Have you heard that? Why don''t you talk?" Zhang Fengyu shouted reluctantly when he saw that I didn''t speak.


    "Yes..." I replied helplessly.


    "Then I''ll sing for you! Listen..."


    I thought Zhang Fengyu would sing for a while, but I never thought that this fool could sing those two lyrics for more than half an hour!


    I have always felt that Zhang Fengyu may be the kind of person who is relatively silent. Now I understand that this person''s stupidity is almost higher than Yang Song and equal to Liu Rui!


    Half an hour later, we came to Du Xianyang''s home.


    "We''re at your door, are you coming out or are we going in?" I parked my car at Du Xianyang''s door, took out my cell phone and dialed Du Xianyang.


    "Come in, my father is out..."


    "OK!" I nodded, then stepped into the accelerator.


    "What does your friend do?"


    Sitting in the back seat, Wei Yiwen narrowed his eyes and looked around at the situation in the factory.


    "Building materials, what''s the matter?" I looked back.


    "Just make building materials?" Wei Yiwen was stunned after listening to me, his face full of incredible.


    "What''s wrong with building materials?" I didn''t understand Wei Yiwen.


    "This factory looks ordinary, but there are a lot of words in it. It is designed by professional designers..." Zhang Fengyu suddenly inserted a sentence.


    "Say a lot? What do you say? Tell me?" I looked at Zhang Fengyu and smiled.


    "You don''t understand. You can drive honestly..."


    "Grass!" I scolded silently, and then parked my car in the parking space of the office building.


    At this time, Du Xianyang was already waiting for us at the door. When he saw me stop, he hurried forward to meet us.


    "Why did you JB come? I should have been lax..." Du Xianyang patted me on the shoulder and joked.


    "Wei Yiwen! Zhang Fengyu!" I pointed to them and introduced them to Du Xianyang.


    "Du Xianyang!" Du Xianyang politely extended his right hand to Wei Yiwen.


    "Mr. Du, your factory is not small!" Wei Yiwen simply shook hands with Du Xianyang, then turned his head and looked at the factory and smiled.


    "My father''s, it has nothing to do with me..." Du Xianyang replied in a low-key way, and then said: "don''t pestle here, let''s go in and say..."


    With that, Du Xianyang led us into the office.


    "Your father''s tea is better than our harem..." I casually sat on the sofa, found a box of hardcover Dongting Biluochun from the drawer, and said carelessly to Du Xianyang.


    "You''re so special!" Du Xianyang took out some tea cups and threw them in front of me, laughing and scolding.


    "I don''t have to see outside with you..."


    Then I took the teapot and made tea in a decent way.


    "Where are the brothers from?" Du Xianyang asked with a smile, handing Wei Yiwen and Zhang Fengyu two cigarettes.


    "We are home everywhere in this business!" Wei Yiwen answered after taking the cigarette.


    "Why? What''s wrong with you?" Du Xianyang was stunned and asked.


    "Yes!" Wei Yiwen nodded.


    "What a big deal?" Du Xianyang frowned.


    I was making tea and didn''t say a word.


    "I don''t know what''s important. Are more than ten lives counted?" Wei Yiwen asked expressionless.


    "Bata!" when Du Xianyang heard this, the cigarette end in his hand fell directly to the ground and stared at Wei Yiwen stunned.


    Because Du Xianyang is the person I''m looking for, Wei Yiwen didn''t intend to hide at all. He just said what he had.


    Du Xianyang slowly picked up the cigarette end, and then put it in his mouth and took a hard tap.


    "As for the reaction so big?" Zhang Fengyu looked at Du Xianyang''s reaction and whispered with disdain.


    Du Xianyang slowed down for more than half a minute, and then turned to look at me.


    "What do you think I''m doing? Anyway, I gave these people to you, and I''m useless..." I kissed Du Xianyang while drinking tea.


    "Cao, brother! They are murderers!" Du Xianyang whispered to me with his teeth.


    "If it weren''t for the murderer, I could find it? I arranged it myself..." I answered casually, and then said: "isn''t my uncle also a murderer? What are you afraid of..."


    "Can it be the same? My uncle didn''t kill more than ten people! These two people can be killed more than ten times..."


    "Don''t do this with me. It''s useless. You arranged it for me..." I shouted impatiently.


    "I can''t arrange it!" Du Xianyang shook his head directly, looking like he likes it.


    "OK! Even if you can''t arrange it, you can find someone else about the Development Zone, and I can''t fix it..." he stood up crisp and was about to go outside.


    "I really owe you... Brother, my father is commenting on the Municipal People''s Congress first. If I get some murderers at home now, my father will explode!" Du Xianyang pulled me and explained with a look of grievance.


    "I don''t care. You have to arrange it for me anyway!"


    "You......" Du Xianyang pointed at me and trembled angrily.


    "What''s wrong with me?" I asked with a smile.


    "It''s too realistic. If you''re a woman, you''re definitely a! Selling B inverted Stickers!" Du Xianyang scolded me fiercely, then picked up the phone and skillfully looked at the phone number in the mobile phone.


    I saw Du Dashao looking for someone. He smiled with satisfaction and sat down with Wei Yiwen.


    "If things are difficult to handle, don''t be difficult for others..."


    Wei Yiwen looked at Du Xianyang who was making a phone call with a sad face and whispered to me with some embarrassment.


    "It''s all right... There''s nothing that Du Da Shao can''t solve in H city!" I waved my hand casually, and then drank Du Xianyang''s father''s Biluochun.


    Du Xianyang made more than ten phone calls one after another, but there were no results. It''s not surprising that people didn''t help. Du Xianyang knew all serious businessmen. People were serious in business. Who would be happy to put a few murderers in his own home if he had nothing to do? What''s the difference between putting a few in his own home?


    "Grass!" ten minutes later, Du Xianyang put down his cell phone with a sad face and rubbed his face hard.


    "What''s the matter? It''s not going well?" I asked with a smile.


    "Brother, can you think it through with your head?"


    "You can''t give up if it''s not smooth! Come on, then call..." I shamelessly picked up Du Xianyang''s mobile phone and stuffed it into Du Xianyang''s hand.


    "Don''t fight, don''t fight..." Du Xianyang waved his hand silently, and then leaned directly on the sofa to rest.


    I looked at Du Xianyang like this and felt that it might be hanging. If Du Xianyang couldn''t help it, I wouldn''t be able to help it.


    Half a minute later, Du Xianyang slowly opened his eyes, looked at me and asked, "can you tell them to open a shop?"


    I was stunned and asked: "... What store?"


    "Game hall..." Du Xianyang held his name for a long time.


    "You can pull JB down. You can''t go through the formalities in the game hall? You can''t decorate? Toss around. These people have been taken away..." I waved my hand directly to deny this opinion.


    "I have a ready-made one in my hand. As long as they pass by..."


    "When will you open a game hall? Why don''t I know?" I looked at Du Xianyang and asked suspiciously.


    "Er! Just a few days ago, you weren''t at home at that time..." Du Xianyang replied to me shyly, and then quickly changed the topic and said, "can you just say it?"


    "That place is very sensitive. Where can they do?"


    "The game hall is written with my uncle''s name, and the field is clean. If you check anything, you will call my uncle in advance. Normally, you won''t go..."


    "Oh, that''s OK." I nodded. If the game hall is Baibao''s, I''d be much more relieved. After all, the position of Baibao''s family is there. I''m sure I won''t go there to check. It''s just a game hall. What can he check out.


    "Well, let''s make a decision. They will go to work tomorrow, and then I''ll give you some money every month. I didn''t look for a show there. It''s just that you went to help me..."

 Chapter 1744

    "No, there must be something in here. Tell me how you came to the game hall?" I suddenly reacted and reached out to interrupt Du Xianyang. I know there must be something fishy in the game hall.


    "What''s the matter... Why are you paranoid all day!" Du Xianyang''s eyes were evasive, obviously guilty.


    "Don''t talk to me. It''s useless. Just tell me what''s going on in the game hall!"


    "It''s all right..."


    "Do you want to talk?" I pretended to stand up and go out.


    "Cao, I''m really afraid of you. This game hall is Liu Ming''s brother-in-law Jin Le''s Sunday..." Du Xianyang dragged my arm and said helplessly.


    "The one we smashed?"


    "That''s it!" Du Xianyang nodded.


    "How did you get it back?"


    "Isn''t Liu Ming dead? His daughter-in-law sold some companies and real estate under Liu Ming''s name, and then people went abroad with money..." Du Xianyang explained.


    "No, I don''t know about it!" I shouted excitedly. You know, it''s a good opportunity to make money. However, it''s obvious now that Du Xianyang didn''t even tell me.


    "Liu Ming has a special identity, so his assets are generally digested internally. It''s normal if you don''t know..."


    "Then you bought the game hall?" I thought it was the same reason. I certainly wouldn''t agree to the swaggering auction of Liu Ming''s assets. Otherwise, what did the media see? Tens of millions of * * * * fixed assets.


    "Uh huh." Du Xianyang nodded.


    "Did you sell this piece of land?"


    "Just this one!" Du Xianyang vowed.


    "Tell the truth!"


    "There are several companies in my father''s hand..." Du Xianyang slowed down, lowered his head and replied in a low voice.


    "Grass, it''s my brother who makes efforts, and the benefits are taken by others. Brother Wei, do you tell me this is fair?" I turned my head and shouted at Wei Yiwen.


    "Unfair!" Wei Yiwen responded very cooperatively.


    "What if it''s unfair?" I then shouted at Wei Yiwen.


    "Then turn injustice into fairness!"


    "What if someone doesn''t want us to be fair!"


    "Fuck him!" Wei Yiwen replied concisely and forcefully.


    "Mr. Du, do you think we are fair or unfair now?" I looked back at Du Xianyang with a smile and asked.


    "No..."


    "Brother Wei!" I shouted, pulling my neck.


    "Fair and fair!" Du Xianyang, hiding on the sofa, quickly changed his mind.


    "What do you think is fair?" I smiled and asked.


    "How about 50-50 split in the game hall?" Du Xianyang thought for a long time and said with his teeth.


    I smiled and shook my head.


    "Four six, I four you six!"


    "No!"


    "28, can''t be lower. I spent money on decoration, brother!"


    "No!"


    "Do you still want to take them all?" Du Xianyang looked at me in a broken voice and shouted angrily.


    "Deal!" I smiled and raised Du Xianyang''s right hand and slapped him.


    "Ye Han, don''t go too far!" Du Xianyang stood up and shouted hoarsely.


    "Brother Wei, someone made us unfair!" I shouted at Wei Yiwen.


    "Who?" Wei Yiwen stared and stood up.


    Du Xianyang hesitated when he saw Wei Yiwen stand up, then looked at Wei Yiwen, looked at me again, bit his lips and said to me, "you''re a cow!"


    "It''s OK! If you don''t accept it, do it with him..." I smiled and pointed to Zhang Fengyu sitting on the sofa playing with his mobile phone.


    "I take it!" Du Xianyang bit his teeth and nodded.


    "Brother Wei, let''s go and see our new game hall!" I said to Wei Yiwen as I walked out.


    Wei Yiwen and Zhang Yuyu stood up and walked slowly to my side.


    "By the way, brother Wei, you have to thank President Du for helping you decorate the game hall..." just as we were about to leave the house, I turned back and said to Wei Yiwen.


    "Thank you, President Du!" Wei Yiwen waved to Du Xianyang, and then walked out of the room with a big step.


    After we left, Du Xianyang stood alone with a green face. The corners of his mouth still twitched. He didn''t know where he was talking about anything.


    "Ye Han, I grass your ancestors for eighteen generations!"


    Half a minute later, Du Xianyang''s loud cry and curse sounded in the whole plant, and I pretended not to hear it and walked to the parking place.


    "Leaf, it seems that someone scolds you..." Zhang Fengyu kindly reminded me.


    "Don''t pay attention to him. It''s not a quality thing..." I waved my hand, then directly pulled the door open and got into the car.


    Zhang Fengyu stood in place, silent for a long time, then raised his thumb and whispered, "I take this cheek!"


    Half a minute later, our car left the factory. I looked back at Du Xianyang''s factory, grinned and muttered to myself, "it''s easy to do things if there are some unwanted children in my hand! If brother long had given me these people earlier, I would have taken off..."


    "Leaf, where are we going?" I didn''t drive when I came back. It was Zhang Fengyu''s car.


    "I''ll take you to the game hall..." I answered in a very good mood in the back seat.


    "You two go, I won''t go..." Wei Yiwen waved his hand and said.


    "Then why are you going?" Zhang Fengyu asked back.


    "I''ll go back and see them in Castle Peak. I don''t trust them at home..."


    "OK, just us!" I nodded and agreed.


    Because Wei Yiwen didn''t trust the big guy who stayed in the hotel and Castle Peak, I didn''t trust him to take a taxi alone, so I asked him to drive back. I took a taxi with Zhang Fengyu to the game hall on Sunday.


    Just as Zhang Fengyu and I were waiting for the bus in the street, my cell phone suddenly rang. It was Du Xianyang.


    I hesitated and finally answered the phone.


    "What''s the matter, Duke..." I asked with a smile.


    "Ye Han, I want to break up with you!" Du Xianyang answered me coldly.


    "Come on, we are so iron..."


    "I understand now. Whoever is iron with you is unlucky! Ye Han, what am I like? You still fool me every day. How do you mean?" Du Xianyang asked gnashing his teeth.


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help thinking of piggy and Mingda. Du Xianyang was right. It seemed that whoever was good with me would be unlucky. After a long silence, I whispered, "maybe I''m a broom star..."


    Du Xianyang was a little confused by my words. After being stunned for a while, he carefully asked, "why? Are you angry?"


    "No, just think of my two friends because I died..."


    "Sorry, ye, I don''t mean anything else. Don''t think about it. I''m calling to tell you to find a man named green hair in the game hall. He''s in charge there..." Du Xianyang quickly explained.


    "Thank you!"


    "It''s all right, I won''t tell you first..." after that, Du Xianyang quickly hung up the phone.


    "Why are you sad?" Zhang Fengyu looked at me and said.


    "Have you ever experienced the feeling that your friend died because of you, and still died in front of you, but you can''t do anything?" I looked at Zhang Fengyu and asked.


    "There were two people living with me. Then I watched my friend kill my other friend with my own eyes. The reason is very simple. The accounts are not evenly divided..."


    "...." I looked at Zhang Fengyu speechless and suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    "Life and death are vital. You have little experience now. If you have a little story, you will have a great touch, and I have experienced too much. I have long been numb... Some people say I am cold-blooded. They are right. My blood has long been cold!"


    Zhang Fengyu turned his head and spit. Holding his shoulder, he walked bleakly to the side of the road, ready to take a taxi.


    "Step, step!"


    At this time, a very light footsteps suddenly sounded behind me and Zhang Fengyu.


    A middle-aged man with a Lei Feng hat, wearing a green military coat, his hands in his arms, staring at my back darkly.


    Now it''s more than five o''clock in the evening, and it''s getting dark.


    Because Du Xianyang''s factory is a long distance from the urban area, taxis on the road are still rare. Zhang Fengyu and I waited on the roadside for more than ten minutes and didn''t get a taxi.


    "Are you all from H city?" Zhang Fengyu looked at me and asked.


    "Yes!" I nodded.


    "Step, step!"


    Just then, the footsteps behind came closer and faster.


    Zhang Yuyu lit a cigarette, looked back at the middle-aged behind him, and then whispered to me, "have you brought it?"


    "No, what are you doing?" I asked suspiciously.


    Zhang Fengyu frowned, then reached out and touched the flick knife at his waist, looked at me and said, "someone followed us, and he had..."


    "Ah? How do you know?"


    I was stunned.


    "Intuition, can I kill him here?" Zhang Fengyu asked coldly.


    "Brother, you''re crazy!"


    "You can''t kill me. Let''s run!"


    Zhang Yuyu grabbed my hand and ran across the road. Zhang Yuyu''s hand was very strong, and he ran very fast. He felt like a cow pulling me forward.


    Just as we started running, the footsteps behind us became more rapid, obviously following us.


    "Don''t look back!"


    Just as I was about to look back, Zhang Fengyu suddenly shouted.


    "Bang!"


    Zhang Fengyu kicked me in the ass, and I was directly kicked into shit.


    "Kang!"


    A sound.


    The bullet hit the road directly in front of my head and sparked a little.


    I tried my best to stand up. If Zhang Fengyu hadn''t kicked me just now, the bullet would have opened my head!


    Just as I panicked, the second sound sounded.


    "Grass Mud Horse, a little face!"


    Zhang Fengyu took out his throwing knife and ran directly to the middle-aged neck, but the middle-aged was also very flexible. He hid directly on his side, and then ran directly to me with his legs.


    "Be careful!"


    Zhang Fengyu shouted loudly, then raised his legs and kicked on the middle-aged back.


    "Boo!" the middle-aged man was kicked by Zhang Yuyu directly. After rolling on the ground, he rushed to me again.


    "Grass, it''s fierce, isn''t it?"


    I scolded in a low voice. Because the distance was too close, I couldn''t run at all. I had to raise my hand and hit the middle-aged face directly with my elbow.


    "Bang!"


    The middle-aged stuffy voice stepped back and then rushed towards me again.


    "Shua..."


    Zhang Fengyu waved his flick knife, and the sharp blade plunged into the middle-aged back with a residual shadow.


    The middle-aged man fell directly to the ground.


    "Fuck..."


    Zhang Yuyu then kicked the middle-aged face, and then raised his knife to stab the middle-aged neck.


    "Fuck, don''t kill me!" I quickly stopped.


    Zhang Fengyu looked at me speechless, then put away his throwing knife and kicked it on the middle-aged face one foot after another.


    "Yes, I''m the master of killing people. I''ll fix this in front of me..." Zhang Fengyu scolded while beating.


    Half a minute later, the middle-aged man lay on the ground, vomit white foam, and was obviously kicked by Zhang Fengyu.


    "Give me the knife..."


    I said to Zhang Fengyu.


    Zhang Fengyu looked at me suspiciously, and then took out his swing knife from his arms.


    "Pooh!"


    After I took the swing knife, I inserted it directly into the middle-aged.


    "Ah!"


    The middle-aged man sat up in pain and covered his roots.


    "Will you come?"


    I asked Zhang Fengyu with oblique eyes.


    Zhang Fengyu came over with a smile and took the flick knife.


    When the middle-aged saw Zhang Fengyu taking a knife, he quickly shook his head, looked desperate and said, "man, have something to say..."


    "I forced you to say... Come on, stretch out your legs and let me straighten it all at once. He let you stab me. What''s the difference?"


    Zhang Fengyu licked his lips and scolded.


    "Big brother... You''re still angry about this!" the middle-aged man covered his thigh and asked silently.


    "It''s not a matter of anger or not. You have to treat everything equally. Do you let him or me? Do you look down on me or what?"


    "Brother, I''m just a man who works with money... You can''t do it if you play with my life!" the middle-aged looked at Zhang Fengyu in a cold sweat on his forehead and prayed.


    "Do you work for others?" I asked with a frown.


    "Others gave me ten thousand yuan and one, let me kill you..." the middle-aged didn''t hide at all, and replied without hesitation.


    "Who asked you to do it?" I touched it and asked in silence.


    "Brother, I don''t know..."


    "Zhang Fengyu, fix him!"


    I waved my hand to show Zhang Fengyu to start. After Zhang Fengyu waited for my order, he directly raised his throwing knife.


    "Big brother, big brother... No! I didn''t lie. I''m not local. I just want to earn some money to see my daughter-in-law! I really don''t know who he is looking for me to work! No, look in my pocket. My ID card is still there!" the middle-aged explained flustered.


    "You''re going to lie and I''ll kill you!"


    I stared and scolded, then reached out and turned in his pocket. A few seconds later, I took out some change and an old ID card.


    I looked at the information on my ID card. I''m really not local.


    "When did you come here? Who found you?" I asked again.


    "Brother, I didn''t do this before. I used to be a veteran. Then my daughter-in-law got sick in recent years. I really had no choice but to take the initiative to find those black jobs. Before he came, he told me who to do. As for who to find, he certainly wouldn''t tell us, but I know that others call him brother sun!" the middle-aged looked at me and replied.


    "Surname sun?"


    After hearing the name, I recalled in my mind all the people surnamed sun I knew, and finally directly targeted sun Lei.


    "Fuck, can''t you help it..."


    My lips whispered, then turned to look at Zhang Fengyu and said, "let''s go!"


    "How can he do that?" Zhang Fengyu looked at the middle-aged man lying on the ground.


    "He......" I hesitated, then thought about it and waved my hand.


    "Let it go..."


    "Let it go?" Zhang Fengyu shouted inconceivably.


    "You can''t kill him if you don''t let him go. He''s just a man who works with money and has no use value!" I turned and walked to the side of the road.


    Zhang Fengyu stood in place, reluctantly looked at the middle-aged, and then whispered, "you''re lucky, don''t let me see you in the future!"


    "Man, wait a minute!" when I walked out with Zhang Fengyu for more than ten meters, the middle-aged opened his mouth and shouted.


    "What''s up?" I asked expressionless.


    "Brother, can you lend me some money?" the middle-aged man asked, covering his thigh and bared his teeth.


    "No, I find you a little shameless. Ang! You come and kill us, and then I have to reimburse you for your medical expenses? Do I have to report the fare to you?" I scolded in silence.


    "No, can''t I borrow the money? I can''t afford to live without any money. I can''t afford to pay for it. I haven''t had so much to go out, and I still have injuries."


    "Grass, as your colleague, I feel shame for you..." Zhang Fengyu scolded silently, and then strode to the side of the road.


    "I''m so old. Don''t pull this in the future. Go home and farm..." I scolded silently, and then took out a few hundred dollars from my trouser pocket and threw them on the ground.


    The middle-aged man looked down at the money on the ground and was silent for a while. He raised his head and shouted at me with a red face: "thank you!"


    I didn''t pay attention to him, silently shook my head, and then ran in the direction of Zhang Fengyu.


    "You''re really JB generous. I''ve seen such a thing for the first time..."


    Zhang Fengyu glanced at me and said it lukewarm. I don''t know what he meant by this, but he smiled helplessly and didn''t speak.


    ����


    In the taxi.


    "Do you know who did it?" Zhang Fengyu looked at me and asked.


    "It''s almost Zhao San''s group of people..." I rubbed my face and answered helplessly.


    "I don''t understand why brother long likes you?" Zhang Fengyu raised his eyebrows,


    "No, what do you mean..."


    "It''s not interesting. You''re too indecisive and not cruel enough. Don''t say you''re a big brother. It''s not easy for you to walk down the road of mixing society..." Zhang Fengyu said.


    "I''m not suitable for this road. I''m forced to..."


    I think Zhang Fengyu''s evaluation is very pertinent. From the beginning, I was really not suitable for this road. I may rely on luck to get to today. I know this very well.


    "Ha ha, your consciousness is OK..." Zhang Fengyu smiled and said nothing more.


    "Then what kind of talent do you think is suitable for this road?" I looked at Zhang Fengyu and asked.


    "Brother long can be like that or iron face can be like that. He has enough brains. The most important thing is that he is ruthless, indecisive, and has no weakness..." Zhang Fengyu thought about it and said.


    "Weakness?"


    "Your weakness is that you are too kind-hearted and attach too much importance to feelings. You pick up too many things and can''t put them down... People! If he can''t put more things down, he will walk slowly. In the end, he can only tired himself. When he is tired, he still can''t put those things down!" Zhang Fengyu suddenly seems to have changed a person and his words are very philosophical, It''s not like what people like him can say.


    I looked at him in surprise and suddenly didn''t know how to go on.


    "You don''t have to look at me with this kind of eyes. You have experienced more, and the society has told you more..." Zhang Fengyu instantly saw through what I was thinking.


    "What about you? Are you suitable for this road?"


    "Ha ha, me?" Zhang Fengyu shook his head with a smile, and then said: "I am a man with a cruel heart and hot hands, but I have too little desire, so brother long said that I will be handsome. I can open up a frontier and expand land for others, but I can''t enclosure and seal the king myself!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "To put it simply, I can fight and kill. I can''t deal with intrigues and tricks, so I can only follow others. I can''t be a big brother myself..." Zhang Fengyu explained to me again when I didn''t understand.


    "Just say you''re stupid. What''s the use of pulling these useless things!" I scolded silently, then pulled open the door and ran directly to the game hall on August!


    Zhang Fengyu and I walked into the reopened Saturday game hall while joking.


    Because we basically smashed the game hall last time, Du Xianyang spent a lot of money to renovate it. Both the furnishings and game consoles in the game hall were replaced with new ones.


    Moreover, the decoration style is also European, which looks very foreign and high-grade. Originally, the game hall was an ordinary game hall when jinlegan was working, but when Du Xianyang changed it, it directly became a place for young people to rest and relax.


    Now there are not only game consoles, but also some new varieties such as slot machines, dance machines, shooting machines and doll machines. The popularity of these machines is obviously much higher than those old game consoles. Today''s young people don''t like playing game consoles at all. It''s good to play computers at that time, but such dance machines are more suitable for little girls, So many couples are willing to date here.


    Moreover, Du Xianyang also divided the game hall into several parts, such as game area, billiards area, water bar area, etc. the most awesome thing is that there is also a private room area. This private room area is about the artillery area, with good sound insulation effect and large enough space. The most important thing is that the price is cheap, which is most suitable for students who have no people.


    In H City, young people basically have no big entertainment places except gun bars, but bars often represent high consumption. For ordinary students, their living expenses are far from the consumption level of bars, so the emergence of this game hall has directly become the first choice for students'' dating entertainment.


    When I saw the decoration of this game hall, I had to admire my economic mind. This vision is too long-term. Although this place can''t make any big money, it doesn''t take much effort to make some small money. Moreover, this game hall is the only one in H city. There is no competition among the same industries, and the money won''t be slower than our harem.


    I took Zhang Fengyu and made a simple turn in the game hall. I watched couples shuttle back and forth in the game hall. I nodded with great satisfaction and said to Zhang Fengyu, "what''s the game hall like?"

 Chapter 1745

    "Yes, the decoration is good, the atmosphere is good, and the venue is very clean!" Zhang Fengyu nodded with great satisfaction.


    "In the future, you''ll stay here. It''s probably nothing at ordinary times. It''s just looking at the market. I don''t think it''s difficult for you?" I casually found a game console and sat down, smiling at Zhang Fengyu.


    "What''s the difficulty? It''s all a group of students. It''s easy for me to stay..."


    Obviously, Zhang Fengyu prefers this place. People like them actually like this place best because it is stable and doesn''t have to worry every day.


    "Well, you can wait here now. I''ll talk to the person in charge here..."


    "OK, you go, I''ll play..."


    Then Zhang Fengyu took out a coin and stuffed it into the game machine. The picture of the game machine opened. It is the most familiar boxer 97.


    "Do you like this too?" I asked with a smile, looking at Zhang Fengyu.


    "Ah, you will?" Zhang Fengyu replied to me while selecting people.


    "When I''m finished, I''ll make a few sets with you..."


    After that, I strode to the front of the stage. The game hall was very large. It was estimated that the game area in the middle could hold more than 100 people, and it was still Friday, so there were no seats. I felt a little hard to walk in it. It took me about five or six minutes to find the coin sales office of the game hall, that is, the front desk.


    "Can I help you?"


    As soon as I got close to the front desk, I heard a very beautiful voice, not the charming voice that adults can make, but a very clean, very sweet and comfortable voice.


    When I looked up, I was stunned, because the girl''s face sitting in the front desk was just in line with her voice. It was the same pure and lovely. She had straight black hair, her skin, clean and clear eyes, and the corners of her mouth rose to reveal that sweet smile. I felt that the girl''s eyebrows would laugh when she smiled.


    To tell you the truth, this girl may not be the kind that makes people look amazing at a glance, but her appearance is really too pure. She is a bit like Liu Shishi, who is popular recently. It may also be that I have been in the harem for a long time and come into contact with many dusty women. I almost forget what that pure girl looks like, so I feel a little surprised at her.


    "Sir? What can I do for you?" the girl asked shyly when she saw me staring at her in a daze.


    "Oh... Oh, yes, I want to ask if you have a man named green hair here? I have something to do with him..." after I calmed down, I quickly took back my sight and looked at the girl politely.


    "Green hair?" the girl bit her finger lovably, as if trying to think of something.


    "Yes, that''s him!" I nodded.


    "You mean manager Zhang?" the girl hesitated after thinking for a long time.


    "It should be..."


    "OK, just a moment, I''ll call manager Zhang..." then the girl picked up the landline at the front desk and pressed out a series of numbers.


    When the girl called, I didn''t continue to stare at the girl, but leaned against the front desk and looked at the traffic coming and going outside.


    "Manager Zhang said he would come right away. Please wait a moment..." after the girl called, she poured me a glass of white water and put it in front of me.


    "OK, thank you!"


    I politely replied. The girl looked at me, smiled and didn''t speak. She turned back to the front desk and continued to work.


    Half a minute later, a young man with green hair ran down from the second floor in a panic.


    "President ye, Hello, Hello! I''m sorry to have kept you waiting..." when Lvmao saw me, he bent over and stretched out his right hand to me and nodded frequently.


    I simply shook hands with green hair, and then gently said, "it''s okay, I''ve just arrived..."


    "President Du told me everything. If you have anything to do in the future, just tell me..." when green Mao spoke, his waist was still bent. With his green hair, he looked similar to turtle Cheng in the TV series.


    "Can you straighten up when you talk? It''s not good for an old man to bend down!" I frowned and reminded green hair.


    After hearing what I said, green Mao quickly promised good, and then finally straightened his waist.


    The pure girl on one side listened to our conversation and looked at me in a different way!


    H City, in the game hall on Sunday.


    "Mr. Ye, if you have any orders, just tell me..." green Mao looked at me with a smile and said.


    "It''s no big deal. Let''s talk while walking..." I simply replied, and then walked to the game hall.


    "OK!" green Mao agreed, and then hurried to keep up with me.


    "Green hair, what are you mainly responsible for here?" I asked green hair as I strolled.


    "I''m responsible for everything. After the game hall was decorated, Duke asked me to come over. Basically, I have to manage all the big and small things here..."


    "Belongs to the manager?"


    "Almost that..." green Mao nodded.


    "Do we have security here?" I continued.


    Green Mao shook his head after hearing this, and then explained: "there are few disturbances in this place. Some of them are minor disturbances. They can''t compare with your harem, so he didn''t find a security guard..."


    "Oh, well, I have some friends now. They will come tomorrow..."


    Hearing my words, green Mao''s face changed obviously.


    "But you don''t have to worry. What did you do in the game hall and what will you do in the future? My friends came to be security guards..." I found something wrong with green Mao and explained with a smile.


    "Just be a security guard?" green Mao swallowed his saliva and looked unbelievable.


    "Well, even security guards, you don''t have to care about them. Just do what you should do..."


    "Then I know, brother Ye!" the stone in green Mao''s heart fell to the ground and nodded after taking a breath.


    However, when I was talking to green Mao, a young man suddenly ran over, looked at Green Mao in a panic and said, "brother Zhang, something''s wrong over there!"


    Green Mao stared at the young man irritably, then frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "ZhuGa, they are coming again!" the young man quickly replied.


    "Come here and come here. It''s frightening to see you after the calf!" green Mao came forward and kicked the young man, in a very impatient tone.


    "No, he brought several people here today and had to take Xi Xi away. Our brothers are stopping there..."


    "Fuck, more and more face!" green Mao bit his teeth and scolded. Then he looked at me carefully and asked, "brother ye, let me go and have a look?"


    "Let''s go together!"


    "Brother ye, you don''t have to do such a small thing..." green Mao smiled.


    "It''s all right. I''ll just go and see the excitement. Let''s go!"


    I waved my hand to the young man to lead the way. When the young man realized what I meant, he quickly took me and green Mao to the front.


    "What''s the source of the trouble?" I asked green Mao as I walked.


    "The man who caused the trouble is Zhu GA, the son of Zhu Dafu in our city, a famous Playboy of a nearby university and a typical black sheep!" green Mao''s tone obviously changed when he mentioned Zhu GA.


    I know Zhu Dafu, who is engaged in grain business in H city and started by killing pigs. Now he still has a few spare money in his hand and likes to go to our harem if he has nothing to do. Although I don''t have much contact with him, I know him. If I educate his son for him, he should not say anything. Thinking of this, I asked, "does he often come to make trouble?"


    "He doesn''t come here often, but I don''t know what''s wrong with him. He may be tired of high-grade chicken and want to change his taste... But he''s a serious girl and doesn''t pay attention to him at all, so he comes here every day. I warn him several times, but I don''t listen. In addition, I''m not easy to annoy him when he''s rich and powerful, so I''ve been there all the time That is to say, one step at a time...... "green Mao sighed and explained.


    "Ha ha, the upper beam is not right and the lower beam is crooked..."


    Hearing this, I suddenly remembered Zhu Dafu''s expression in our harem. What kind of father has what kind of son. It''s true! Green Mao is not wrong. People like Zhu GA are looking for girls with heavy makeup every day. He has long been tired and bored.


    So when he found the pity on the front desk, he would have a desire to conquer, a desire to conquer in a few steps.


    "How many people are coming across?" I asked.


    "About a dozen!" replied the young man leading the way.


    "Ten or so..." I simply muttered, then took out my mobile phone and dialed Zhang Fengyu.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Something''s wrong, you come to the front desk now!" I said directly.


    "Good!"


    With that, Zhang Fengyu hung up the phone, and then I followed green Mao and they finally came to the front desk.


    "Draft it? Don''t stop me today!"


    At this time, in the middle of the crowd, a young man with fat body and short limbs chirped and scolded at the front desk, while the pure girl I saw just now regretted behind the crowd, sobbing in a low voice, looking very poor and distressing.


    I followed green hair and they came forward to see that this wretched and ugly fat man was definitely the offspring of Zhu Dafu. The two were carved out of the same mold. One was fat and had the same short hands and feet, and both of them were wearing glasses.


    Some people may be a little fat, but others are very rich and festive.


    But Zhu Dafu and his son are not. Their nostrils are very big and turn up, so they look like pigs. Moreover, you can''t see that they are individuals from a distance, so they feel like children in clothes.


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, green Mao hurried to Zhu GA''s body and asked with a smile, "Zhu Dashao, what''s the matter with you? You''re so angry!"


    "Green Mao, you''re just in time! Who are you here... I want to take our family Xi Xi out to dinner. They stopped me from approaching Xi Xi. You... Tell me what they mean!" Zhu GA waved his short arm and opened his mouth as if he wanted to eat people.


    I found that Zhu GA''s speech was also a little interesting. He stuck while talking. When he got stuck, he stretched out his neck to swallow his spit. Sometimes he turned his eyes when he couldn''t swallow his spit. He had a good few words and forced him to say it for more than half a minute!


    After hearing Zhu GA''s words, green Mao was silent, then looked back at Xi Xi behind the crowd and asked loudly, "Xi Xi, do you want to go out with Zhu Dashao?"


    After listening to green Mao''s words, he quickly shook his head.


    When green Mao saw that Xi Xi didn''t promise, he turned to Zhu GA and said with a smile: "Zhu Dashao, you see, people don''t want to go out with you. Otherwise, we won''t be difficult for others. After all, the melon that is forced to twist is not sweet, is it..."


    After hearing green Mao''s words, Zhu GA''s face suddenly changed. Her small eyes rolled around twice, then looked at Green Mao and asked, "what do you mean by green Mao?"


    "Zhu Dashao, we have to see if others are willing to chase the little girl?" green Mao involuntarily bent down and still smiled at the corners of his mouth. In fact, green Mao has given Zhu GA face by doing so, but Zhu GA doesn''t know what it means to stop at a good time. If you let him step, he thinks you are afraid of him. Maybe green Mao is really afraid of him


    "Pa!" Zhu GA put his mouth directly on green Mao''s face.


    Green Mao was slapped back by this mouth for two steps, then covered his face and bit his teeth, looked at Zhu GA and said, "Zhu GA, are you a little too much!"


    "I''ll go. I have more to go. My brothers robbed the little girl for me. If anyone dares to stop it, call me!"


    Zhu GA turned back and shouted.


    "Hula!"


    More than a dozen people across the street jumped at green hair like crazy and spared others.


    The game hall became chaotic in an instant. The green haired people wrestled with ZhuGa''s people. Most of the people brought by ZhuGa were students, so they didn''t bring any guys when they came. They were all doing it with bare hands. The scene was not bloody. I narrowed my eyes and observed Zhou Wei. I didn''t have Zhang Fengyu. After muttering a word, I took out the throwing knife from my arms, Then the wind blew step by step and quickly rushed into the crowd.


    "Leaf! Where are you?" Zhang Fengyu shouted with staring eyes in the crowd.


    After I heard Zhang Fengyu''s cry, I was so excited that I almost cried. I quickly climbed out of the desk at the front desk and shouted, "brother, you can count it!"


    "How did you drill? Where did you go?" Zhang Fengyu couldn''t help grinning when he saw me.


    "You''re going to be killed, but you still laugh!" I scolded silently, then raised my legs and kicked a young man next to me, and then ran to Zhang Fengyu and whispered, "all students, don''t use guys?"


    "This won''t work either?" Zhang Fengyu shook his swing knife.


    "No!" I shook my head.


    "Grass, there are so many things..." Zhang Fengyu scolded silently, then put away his throwing knife, and then pointed at me with great momentum and shouted: "who hit him just now, get out!"


    "Who are you?" rolling ZhuGa squeezed out of the crowd and looked at Zhang Fengyu with small eyes.


    "My man!" Zhang Feng made a direct sprint without ink, and then kicked ZhuGa. ZhuGa''s fat body could fly more than one meter in an instant.


    "Ah!" seeing that ZhuGa was beaten, the crowd rushed to us again.


    But this time is different from the last time. Zhang Fengyu is an absolute practitioner. Whether it''s fighting or close combat, it''s professional. Zhang Fengyu stands still. As long as one comes, he will fight one. The scene is really like that in TV. A group of minions fight a Wulin great Xia. It may be exaggerated, But it''s kind of like that.


    The group of people brought by Zhu GA are basically students, with weak combat effectiveness and no guys in their hands, so they basically can''t get close to Zhang Fengyu. I don''t have to do it at all. Just watch it.


    In a minute or two, the ZhuGa team will die!


    The only one left was Zhu GA, who looked very embarrassed on the ground and wanted to run out while we didn''t pay attention, but Zhang Fengyu didn''t give him this opportunity at all. He stepped forward and kicked on Zhu GA''s face, pointed to Zhu GA and asked, "are you leading the team?"


    "Big... Big brother, my father is Zhu... Dafu!" said Zhu GA, lying on the ground with flustered eyes.


    "Don''t mention people to me. I''m most annoyed that others mention people to me!" I stepped forward and kicked Zhu GA in the stomach, biting my teeth and scolding.


    "I... my father is really Zhu Dafu..." Zhu GA lay on the ground and muttered.


    "Fuck, it''s not easy to mention people, even if your father is pig Bajie!" Zhang Yuyu took a mouth out on Zhu GA''s face and scolded with a smile.


    Zhu GA was directly slapped by Zhang Fengyu. He lay on the ground and began to pretend to be dead!


    I feel that ZhuGa is also a wonderful flower. At this time, she pretended to be dead!


    "Why? Want to blackmail me?" Zhang Fengyu smiled and patted Zhu GA''s face, and the egg asked.


    But ZhuGa didn''t respond at all. She still closed her eyes and didn''t say a word.


    "Fuck me, I can''t do it. I can''t fix you!" Zhang Fengyu spit and scolded silently, and then took out his knife from his arms.


    I stood by and watched Zhang Fengyu. I didn''t speak, because I knew that even if he took a knife, he wouldn''t really kill Zhu GA. he still had this sense of propriety.


    Zhu GA, who pretended to be dead, woke up immediately after seeing Zhang Yuyu taking the knife and climbed forward like crazy. Zhang Yuyu was quick eyed and quick at hand. He grabbed Zhu GA''s ankle at once. Zhu GA kicked his right foot hard and kicked off his shoes directly.

 Chapter 1746

    Zhang Fengyu looked at the leather shoes in his hand silently, smiled and scolded: "give me the whole golden cicada shell..."


    Zhang Yuyu''s speed is not the same level as Zhu GA''s speed. He caught up in three or two steps, and then kicked Zhu GA again.


    "Man, man, listen to me... I know I''m wrong!" Zhu GA lay rolling back and forth, begging for mercy while rolling.


    "I''ll go, you little basket! Why don''t you run!" Zhang Fengyu kicked Zhu GA''s face again, and his face was full of blood.


    "Elder brother, please let me go! I know I''m wrong..." Zhu GA lay on the ground, bleeding in his mouth and praying to Zhang Fengyu.


    "You know it''s wrong?" Zhang Fengyu asked, looking at Zhu GA with a smile and carrying leather shoes on his mobile phone.


    "Wrong, wrong, I really know wrong..." Zhu GA was trembling all over and still swallowed his saliva.


    "Just know it''s wrong. Come on, take off your coat..."


    "Brother, what are you doing?" Zhu GA was stunned by Zhang Fengyu and stammered.


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Let you take it off!" Zhang Fengyu shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Brother, there are so many people here..."


    "Bang!" Zhang Fengyu stepped up and kicked directly on Zhu GA''s face.


    "Ah!"


    ZhuGa pulled her neck and let out a miserable howl similar to a wild boar.


    "Can''t you take it off?" Zhang Fengyu pinched Zhu GA''s chin and narrowed his eyes.


    "I''ll take it off, I''ll take it off!" Zhu GA nodded repeatedly and took off his coat three times and five times.


    After taking off, ZhuGa looked at Zhang Fengyu pitifully. Now he looked at Zhang Fengyu just like his father. Maybe he didn''t see his father so afraid.


    "Come on, come here..." Zhang Fengyu found a stool, sat obliquely on it and hooked his hook finger at Zhu GA.


    ZhuGa hurriedly climbed to Zhang Yuyu''s side, lay at Zhang Yuyu''s feet and asked carefully, "brother, what are you doing?"


    "Kneel down!"


    "Ah, brother, what are you doing?"


    "Did I let you ask? Ah!"


    Zhang Yuyu gently patted Zhu GA''s chubby face with his leather shoes.


    "No... no!" ZhuGa quickly hid behind.


    "Oh, you''re very sensitive. Do you think you''re the sage of heaven? Ah? Come here!" Zhang Fengyu shouted with some unwilling eyes when he saw Zhu GA hiding behind.


    "I didn''t, big brother..." Zhu GA squirmed around Zhang Fengyu, muttering wrongly on his face.


    "Pa!" Zhang Fengyu took the leather shoes, and the bottom of the leather shoes was drawn on Zhu GA''s face.


    A footprint of No. 48 appeared on ZhuGa''s face.


    "You talk too much!" Zhang Fengyu scolded in a low voice, and then waved his arm one after another.


    When I saw this scene, I couldn''t help but smoke my mouth. How painful it was when the bottom of this leather shoe patted on my face!


    Pop! Pop! PA! "


    Countless shoe soles were photographed on Zhu GA''s face. The face egg, which was more than half a circle than others, now looks bigger,


    At first, Zhu GA could bear it, but after Zhang Yufeng smoked more than ten times, Zhu GA really couldn''t stand it.


    Holding Zhang Fengyu, he shouted, "brother, Grandpa, stop fighting. I beg you, I take it, I really take it! I call you, please..."


    But Zhang Fengyu paid no attention to him, and then jerked with an expressionless face.


    I stood by and watched Zhang Fengyu quietly. I was still very satisfied with his practice. I didn''t waste the best Liwei opportunity I gave him this time.


    The people in the game hall also looked at what was happening now, but none of them spoke, because in their eyes, Zhang Fengyu was like a devil, and no one wanted to provoke such a person.


    In fact, I really like people like Zhang Fengyu. It''s OK to say whether they have the ability or not. The most important thing is that they are smart. I don''t need to say something too clearly. They also know how to do it.


    "President ye..."


    At this time, a pitiful voice suddenly sounded in my ear. I looked back and saw that the pure girl at the front desk of the game hall regretted it.


    I was stunned, looked back and asked, "what''s up?"


    "Can you not let him fight, ZhuGa his house..." he looked at me with big eyes and worried face.


    "OK, I know!" I know that pity may be afraid of Zhu GA''s revenge on her, so she wants Zhang Fengyu to stop. I came forward and gave Zhang Fengyu a look. When Zhang Fengyu saw my eyes, he turned his mouth and threw down the bloody leather shoes. Then he clapped his hands calmly, cleared his throat and shouted: "I''ll count one of you sitting here. I''ll cover the game hall in the future. If anyone wants to do the whole thing with me, first consider whether his face eggs are enough for my leather shoes!"


    Zhang Fengyu''s voice fell to the ground. Everyone in the game hall calmed down and looked at him with a strange look.


    Green hair and some of them now admire Zhang Fengyu from the bottom of their hearts. Their eyes are full of worship!


    "Fuck, I''ll see which little bastard dares to beat my son!"


    At this time, a very discordant voice sounded in the game hall.


    "Brush!"


    The crowd looked back at the door.


    A middle-aged man in his forties with a big belly, followed by two security guards with sunglasses, came in unsteadily.


    "Now it''s over, Zhu Da..."


    "I heard that ZhuGa''s father is great..."


    "There''s a good play!"


    After Zhu Dafu appeared, the crowd obviously began to riot, so everyone was talking. Maybe everyone thought something was going to happen to us.


    When I saw the middle-aged man come in, I smiled and pursed my mouth. It was time for me to come on stage.


    I walked out of the crowd with a smile. However, when I just took a step, someone suddenly pulled my clothes.


    I looked back and shook my head at me, indicating that I didn''t want to go there.


    I smiled and touched my spared head, and then whispered, "Ann!"


    She bit her lips and looked at me with a puzzled face.


    I walked quickly to Zhu Dafu with big strides and said as I walked:


    "Brother Zhu, what''s so angry?"


    "Ye... Brother ye? Why are you here?" Zhu Dafu was obviously stunned when he saw me, then turned his eyes and asked.


    "Dad, you''re coming! If you don''t come again, I''ll be killed!" Zhu GA, who was lying on the ground, saw Zhu Dafu come in, just like he was resurrected in situ, howling and running towards Zhou Dafu.


    "How can people beat this virtue when they finish calving?" Zhu Dafu asked irritably.


    "Dad, those people on the other side are too cruel..." Zhu GA answered while sobbing.


    "Who beat you? Tell me..."


    "That''s him!" ZhuGa pointed his finger at me.


    "Are you sure it''s him?" Zhu Dafu asked, looking at Zhu GA in disbelief, because he thought how could he fight with his son in my capacity.


    "That''s him!"


    "Ye... Brother ye, what''s going on?! is there any misunderstanding?" Zhu Dafu looked at me with an embarrassed expression and asked.


    "No misunderstanding, I beat your son..." I smiled and lit a cigarette.


    Zhu Dafu''s eyes were uncertain. I knew he was waiting for me to give him an explanation, so I said: "your son brought a group of people to make trouble and robbed our waiter. The staff came to persuade him, and he beat the staff, so I helped you educate your son..."


    "You also opened this game hall, brother ye?" Zhu Dafu seemed even more incredible after listening to me.


    "I made it with Uncle Bai and Du Xianyang..." after thinking for a while, I think it''s better to move out the great God Baibao. After all, the ready-made resources are not wasted.


    "That white uncle?" Zhu Dafu was stunned and asked.


    "Bai Bao..."


    "Oh, don''t you pull it! The flood rushed into the Dragon King Temple, and the family didn''t know each other. The son of a bitch in my family was too blind to see......" after Zhu Dafu heard the name Bai Bao, his attitude changed instantly, laughing and patting me on the shoulder: "Brother Ye is awesome. There''s such a big stall in the harem. Now there''s a quiet whole game hall. There''s a bright future!"


    "Ha ha!" I looked at Zhu Dafu and smiled without talking.


    "That''s OK. Since it''s the case, I won''t bother." Zhu Dafu was very knowledgeable and ready to leave.


    "Brother Zhu, what about your son?"


    "Well done, I don''t know what this son of a bitch looks like. It''s just that I don''t clean up. Brother ye, you''ve done it all right!" Zhu Dafu waved his hand and shouted.


    "That''s OK. If brother Zhu doesn''t have anything to do, go to our harem for a drink!"


    "Yes, I''ll be there later!" Zhu Dafu readily agreed, and then turned around to go out.


    "Dad!" Zhu GA shouted when he saw Zhu Dafu leaving.


    "Dad, your dad, go home with me after the calf!" Zhu Dafu scolded impatiently, and then walked out of the game hall with his back to his hands.


    He glanced at me and hurried out.


    After Zhu GA followed Zhu Dafu out of the game hall, the crowd suddenly looked at me and Zhang Yuyu with strange eyes, including green hair and others.


    Maybe in their eyes, Zhu Dafu is a big man who can''t be provoked. They also think that Zhang Fengyu and I can''t walk out of the game hall today, but the end didn''t go according to their guess. Some people who watch the excitement are obviously surprised. They are more shocked than surprised.


    Who shocked Zhang Fengyu? Have such skill!


    Who shocked me? A few words can make Zhu Dafu give up.


    The crowd dispersed as they talked.


    Looking at the gradually dispersed crowd, I smiled and gave a thumbs up to the wind and rain.


    Zhang Fengyu brushed his lips disdainfully, and then raised a middle finger at me.


    I smiled helplessly and didn''t speak.


    "Ye... Ye Zong!" at this time, green Mao bent over and smiled. Now he shouted around me.


    "What''s up?" I asked.


    "Is that brother your friend?" green Mao asked, pointing to Zhang Fengyu with some fear.


    "Yes, there are four of them. They will all come tomorrow..."


    "Four?" green Mao exclaimed.


    "What happened to the four?"


    "All... Are they all this skill?" green Mao swallowed a mouthful of saliva and stammered.


    "Almost..." I nodded slightly.


    "Then I''ll say hello to the brother..." green Mao looked at Zhang Fengyu and said to me carefully.


    At this time, after knowing Zhang Yufeng''s skills, green Mao has understood his identity in the game hall from tomorrow. Facing Zhang Yufeng, green Mao only has unlimited admiration. Now all he thinks about is Zhang Yufeng''s life in the Jianghu with him. He has long forgotten what jealousy is, Perhaps this is the typical thought of small people. In the face of people with much higher strength than themselves, he always thinks about how to climb the fire and attach the potential. Only in the face of people with lower strength than himself, he will be jealous. People like this, who look after but don''t look before, in Liu Rui''s words, such people are a basket wherever they go.


    After seeing me nodding, green Mao hurriedly ran to Zhang Yuyu''s side, bent over and looked at Zhang Yuyu with a smile and said, "Zhang... Brother Zhang!"


    Green Mao''s nervous speech stuttered a little.


    Zhang Fengyu indifferently skimmed green hair, and then kicked green hair''s stomach without saying a word. Zhang Fengyu didn''t try his best, so green hair just flopped and knelt on the ground.


    I was smoking and watching what happened. Although I didn''t quite understand why Zhang Fengyu did this, I didn''t stop it, because I knew he must have his reason for doing so.


    Zhang Fengyu put his hands in his pockets, staggered to green Mao''s side, raised his trouser line, squatted down slowly, and then grabbed green Mao''s hair one by one. With a ferocious smile, he looked at Green Mao and asked, "are you the manager of this game hall?"


    "Brother Zhang... I am!" inexplicably got a kick of green hair. Although I don''t know why Zhang Fengyu hit him, I still clenched my teeth and replied.


    "Where were you when I was fighting?" Zhang Fengyu asked.


    "I... I..."


    Green hair, I said twice, but I still didn''t say the following words.


    Zhang Fengyu loosened his hand, slowly stood up, and then took out a cigarette from his pocket. Seeing Zhang Fengyu taking out the cigarette, green Mao quickly stood up and lit it for him. While lighting the cigarette, he also explained: "brother Zhang, I know I''m wrong. I really didn''t mean anything else just now. I didn''t know you and ye were so powerful..."


    Zhang Fengyu took a smoke and said slowly, "I don''t know if you dare not do it today because you are afraid of ZhuGa or want to see us make a fool of ourselves, but when the master was beaten, the slave watched. Do you think it''s useful for such a slave to keep him?"


    "Brother Zhang, brother Zhang, I really know I''m wrong! I won''t dare next time..." when Lvmao heard this, he thought that Zhang Fengyu was going to fire him, and hurriedly prayed with snot and tears.


    "Forget it this time. If there''s another time, you should know what will happen to you! I don''t leave waste around, do you understand?"


    After hearing this, green Mao nodded and said, "I understand, I understand!"


    "Go away!" Zhang Fengyu waved his hand impatiently. Green Mao was relieved and ran to the second floor with heavy breath.


    After green Mao left, I went to Zhang Fengyu and said with a smile: "yes, it''s very fast to enter the role? It''s estimated that you should clean up me in two days, isn''t it?"


    "I cleaned you up for two days?" Zhang Fengyi sat in front of the front desk, smoking and looked at me contemptuously.


    "Grass, I think you are a little floating now..." some embarrassed scolded.


    "Why don''t you go out to practice?" Zhang Fengyu asked obliquely.


    "Wild man!"


    "Is it all right?" Zhang Fengyu stood up and threw away his cigarette butts. It seemed that he wanted to go.


    "Nothing''s wrong. I won''t go back with you. I have something else to do later..."


    "I see!"


    Zhang Fengyu gestured to me with an OK gesture, and then strode out of the game hall.


    I looked at Zhang Fengyu''s back, silently shook my head and smiled. Then I took out my mobile phone and prepared to call Liu Rui to see if Yuanyuan and them came back.


    "President Ye!"


    Just as I was about to call, a voice sounded behind me. I looked back and saw which pure girl regretted.


    "What''s up?" out of politeness, I put down my cell phone and smiled back.


    "Thank you today!"


    I don''t know whether Xi Xi is scared or shy. She looks very cute when she speaks.


    "This little thing is nothing..."


    I casually waved my hand, picked up my mobile phone, found Liu Rui''s phone number and dialed it out.


    After listening to my words, he seemed to become more red. He looked down at the ground and didn''t know what to think.


    "Doodle doodle!" the blind tone in the receiver rang for more than half a minute, and Liu Rui finally answered the phone.


    "Son, what''s the matter with dad?" Liu Rui asked.


    "I miss my grandson..."


    "Cao, how naughty! Tell me if you have something to do. Don''t tease me if you have nothing to do. Grandpa is busy..." Liu Rui scolded impatiently.


    "Have they arrived yet?" I asked, touching my nose.


    "Here we are. How many of us are having dinner in the hotel? Are you coming?"


    "Why don''t you tell me when you eat!" I scolded very speechless. While scolding, I walked quickly to the door of the game hall.


    "Didn''t tell me I had to inform you? Besides, they didn''t eat when they arrived. We can''t all wait for you with a flat stomach!" Liu Rui said mildly and reasonably.


    "Stop the ink and tell me where you are?" I shouted irritably.


    "Guofu hotel!"


    "OK, you''ve gone to the hotel after dinner. You''re all waiting for me. I think you''re a little slave to turn over and stand up now!" I scolded with my teeth, then hung up directly and walked out of the game hall quickly.


    However, when I was about to walk out of the game hall, I suddenly found that the pure beauty was quietly behind me.


    I stopped and looked back at Xi Xi. After Xi Xi saw me stop, I stepped back two steps shy, and then looked at me calmly with her clear eyes.


    "What''s up?" I looked at her and asked.


    "No." regretfully replied with some embarrassment, and the blush on his face was deeper.


    "Then you and me?"


    In the face of such a woman, I feel I''m really at a loss. If you''re ugly, I''ll go straight away as soon as I bite my teeth and stamp my feet. Unfortunately, I''m a beautiful woman who makes people look like protection.


    "I... I!"


    "What''s the matter with you?" I saw that I could not speak for a long time, and asked in a hurry.


    "I''m afraid!"


    Xi Xi finally summoned up the courage to say this sentence. Although I didn''t feel embarrassed, I felt that she seemed very shy from her expression.


    "ZhuGa, they''re gone. You don''t have to be afraid. They don''t dare to come to you again..." I touched my regretful hair and tried to make my voice more gentle.


    "Then I''m afraid too..." he repeated stubbornly in his eyes.


    "Elder sister, I really have something to do! If you are afraid, shall I let green hair send you home?" I said in silence.


    "Where are you going, Mr. Ye?" asked reluctantly.


    "I''ll find my friend..."


    With that, I pushed open the door of the game hall and walked out quickly. Although I regretted that I looked very good, I really don''t have time to talk to her now!


    I thought I could go back after leaving the game hall, but I still underestimated the girl. She followed me out.


    "Elder sister, what are you doing? I really have something to do..." at this time, I was a little angry, because I felt pity should be the kind of girl who wanted to post it when I saw the rich, and I was just the kind of rich to them.


    Unfortunately, I was stunned when I heard what I said, then I sniffed, red eyes and walked quietly in the opposite direction to me.


    I looked at the poor figure and scolded, "grass!"


    Then he hurriedly ran to Xi Xi and grabbed Xi Xi''s arm.


    Unfortunately, I was so dragged and startled. I quickly turned my head and stared at me with big eyes.


    "You follow me to my friend''s place later! Then I''ll send you home?" I looked at it and said with regret.


    After listening to my words, he reacted for a while and then nodded suddenly.


    "I really convinced you..." I loosened my regret and reached out to stop a taxi.


    I pulled the door open and directly reached the co pilot''s position. Unfortunately, I quickly followed me into the car.


    "Where are you going?" the driver looked at me and asked with a smile.


    "Guofu, Shifu, please hurry up..."


    After listening to my words, the driver was stunned, and then looked at the pity behind me. For a moment, he thought we might be couples anxious to open a room. The driver smiled and stepped on the accelerator, and the taxi started.


    ����


    In the taxi.


    "Xi Xi, are you a local?" I looked back at Xi Xi and asked.


    "Mr. Ye, I''m local and still in college!" the way I spared to answer the question was very formal but lovely.


    Hearing this conversation, the driver''s eyes at me suddenly changed. He may think I''m the rich second generation of female students preparing hidden rules. Now people are like this. After you give them some very one-sided information, they first think of some dirty things.


    I felt the driver''s eyes, shook my head, smiled silently, looked at it and asked, "how can you be a waiter in the game hall if you don''t go to school?"

 Chapter 1747

    "I... I want to earn some money to support my family..." she began to get nervous again, adjusted her mood, and then added: "It seems that this job is not suitable for me. There are too few things I can do. I have changed many jobs, but no matter what I do, someone will harass me, like today, and then the boss will fire me for fear that I will cause him trouble..."


    She looked at me and confirmed that I was listening to him. Like Xi Xi, a girl who came out of a small city, she was a school flower from junior high school to high school. There were countless praises, love letters, gifts, flowers and pursuers around her, so she was always very proud to live and proud Like a princess, however, when she left the glorious small city, she found that she didn''t seem to be so outstanding. There were those who did better than her! There were also those who grew prettier than her!


    The pursuers around me don''t know when to start, from ordinary students to the rich second generation who seem to be rich and powerful.


    Even when looking for a part-time job, I found that I didn''t have any advantages except that I was more beautiful than others.


    "Why didn''t you say it?" I suddenly looked back and asked.


    "See if you''re listening..." she smiled and then said, "President ye, I want to ask you for help!"


    "What''s up?" I asked in silence.


    "Can you not let the manager fire me?" after hesitating for a long time, he still said the request.


    "Fire you, why fire you?" I was stunned and asked.


    "Didn''t I make trouble today..."


    "Ha ha, is that all?" I asked with a smile.


    "Well, that''s it!" nodded reluctantly.


    "OK, I''ll go back and tell your manager..."


    "Thank you, Mr. Ye!"


    Cherish a happy smile, smile very cute.


    The driver drove very fast and arrived at the Guofu hotel in about ten minutes.


    Now in front of the hotel, I took out my mobile phone and dialed Liu Rui.


    "Son, what are you doing on the phone?"


    "Which private room are you in?" it''s already more than 9 p.m. and the weather is cold. Unfortunately, I don''t wear much, so I''m shivering outside. I''m not in the mood to write with Liu Rui.


    ��115����


    Liu Rui hung up directly after saying this. I put my mobile phone back in my pocket and walked to the hotel. Unfortunately, I followed me quietly like a child.


    "There are friends inside. You can eat when you go in. You don''t have to pay attention to them. I''ll take you home after eating..." as I walked, I turned back and told me.


    "Understand!" she nodded.


    ����


    "Oh, our family is promising! We also brought a beautiful woman!"


    As soon as I walked into the private room with Xi Xi, Wu Mei, with sharp eyes, saw Xi Xi and hurriedly ran to me with a wine glass in her small high-heeled shoes.


    "There''s a situation! I said why I didn''t pick us up. Liu Rui also said you had something to do. Together, I went to find a beautiful woman!"


    At this time, Yuan Yuan also coaxed.


    "Don''t pull the calf, we are ordinary friends!" I stepped forward and kicked Yuanyuan, then walked to Duan Hui, patted Duan Hui on the shoulder, smiled and said, "are you back?"


    "Ha ha, I heard that the organization needed me very much now, so I came back..." Duan Hui smiled and hugged me hard.


    "Come on, don''t hold it. Where is your daughter-in-law watching? It''s like what''s going on between us..." I think Duan Hui is not ready to leave me for a long time. He pushed Duan Hui away impatiently, then looked at Er Mei and said with a smile: "you''re back?"


    Er Mei is wearing a high necked sweater today. Her burnt hair has grown out. If she didn''t know in advance that there was a burn on her neck, normal people can''t find a scar on her neck.


    Er Mei smiled at me, nodded slightly and said, "I''m back!"


    She behaved very insipid, but the more insipid she was, the more guilty I felt. I lowered my head and whispered, "just come back! I haven''t come to apologize to you for the last time..."


    "Don''t mention that. I don''t blame you. Besides, I''m almost recovered now. I don''t even think about it. Why do you always think about it?"


    Er Mei interrupted me with a smile. I don''t know whether Duan Hui told her or she really thought so, but it did weaken my guilt.


    "OK, don''t say anything, let''s hold one!" I saw that the two Americans didn''t have ink, so I didn''t continue to mention it. I warmly pumped the two Americans and opened my arms.


    Seeing that I was going to hold Er Mei, Duan Hui was not happy immediately. He came up and kicked me, bared his teeth and shouted, "get out of the calf and hug your daughter-in-law!"


    "Stingy..." I smiled and pushed Duan Hui, ready to give up the idea of holding Er Mei.


    "Why do you fuck me!"


    At this time, er Mei''s voice sounded. She came forward and pushed Duan Hui away, and then gave me a very warm hug.


    After a simple hug, I was very happy to look at Er Mei. It seems that her recovery is really good. At least she is as warm and cheerful as before.


    "Ye, you''ve hugged me and finished talking about the past. Should you tell us this story?" Wu Mei shouted at me with pity in her arms.


    "I really don''t have anything with President ye..." he quickly waved his hand and explained.


    "Ouch, when did you become a leaf assembly?" Wu Mei smiled.


    "Sister Wu, you''d better pay attention to the way you talk to your boss..." when I got to the seat reserved for me, I pointed to Wu Mei and shouted.


    "Cut, what boss... I''m not rare... If you don''t accept that you fired me!" Wu Mei gave a white look of disdain, and then asked, "when did you two get along?"


    Unfortunately, when I heard this, my face suddenly turned red and stammered: "President ye and I just met today. We are really nothing..."


    "That''s the first day I met you? Beast!" Liu Rui scolded me angrily after hearing the words.


    "Liu Rui, do you owe me to clean you up!" I asked with a smile as I poured myself wine.


    "Cut!" Liu Rui tilted his mouth to express his dissatisfaction, then bowed his head and began to eat.


    "Be lenient when you confess and strict when you resist. I can tell you, what''s the matter?" the old car smiled and said.


    "I confess what, isn''t it that today I went to find a place for Wei Yiwen and them? Then I saved the girl, that''s all..." I answered casually while picking up the cold dishes on the table with chopsticks.


    "Why did you bring it home after you saved it?" Meng Liang asked very puzzled.


    "Aren''t you in a hurry? I want to send it back to him after dinner..."


    "North and south, do you believe it?" Liu Rui asked North and South with his lips curled.


    "I don''t believe it!" Nanbei shook his head with a smile.


    "Leaf, I remember you still liked Susu two days ago? Why have you changed these days? We can''t do the thing of stepping on two boats..." at this time, Yuan Yuan scratched his head, looked at me seriously and said.


    "Yuanyuan, you roll the calf for me!" I scolded silently, then stood up with a wine glass and said, "today''s meal is nothing else, just to pick up the wind for my brother. Now I officially announce that I warmly welcome Er Mei''s classmates to officially return to the team! Don''t say much, this cup is net Er Mei!"


    "To two beauties!"


    "To two beauties!"


    Liu Rui, Meng Liang, Yuan Yuan, Yang Song, Lao Che, Duan Hui, Nan Bei, Wu Mei, er Mei and Xi Xi all stood, raised their glasses and shouted in one voice.


    "Shit, it''s nothing for me to close my eyes with tears..." Duan Hui muttered after listening to my words, and then directly drank the beer in the glass.


    After drinking the wine, everyone took their seats. Three girls sat in a pile, and several boys sat in a pile. The atmosphere in the private room suddenly became lively.


    In the underground warehouse of a waste paper factory in H city.


    The three strong men were naked, smoking and playing poker.


    "Brother, when will that woman get away?" asked a scarred brain, casually clasping his teeth and spitting.


    "There''s no letter from the top..." a slightly older middle-aged man frowned slightly, and then ran over the yellow phlegm on the ground with his feet.


    "When can we get the money?" a young man asked in a low voice.


    "Money must be yours..." the middle-aged man threw down his poker and shouted irritably.


    "I''ve been waiting for a few days. Haizi and his family are waiting for money to be buried!"


    When the young man saw the middle-aged man''s anxious eyes, he stood up, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "How do you talk to brother Shi?" the scarred man pushed the young man forward and scolded him by pointing to the young man''s nose.


    "I talk as much as I like. I went out with you and died two brothers. The bodies stink and don''t give me money. What do you mean..." the young man shouted with tears.


    "It''s not that we don''t give you money. The boss is not finished. What can brother Shi give you money? Tell me, brother Shi doesn''t eat boxed lunch with us every day?" the scar man gasped for explanation.


    "If you don''t give it, you have to! What''s the matter with guarding this woman here every day!" the young man shouted, pointing to the room where Qian Rou was closed.


    "Fart, if it''s not finished over there, why do you want to live? Did you tell me that the lying down work is prepared for half a month!"


    "Told me for half a month, and you didn''t tell me to die!"


    "Five people do one. You make people kill two. How can you say..." the scar man glanced his mouth and disdained his face.


    "I went!"


    The young man clenched his teeth and punched him on the scar man''s face. The scar man stepped back, wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, shouted, and ran straight up with his feet.


    "What are you doing?" just at this time, the middle-aged kicked over the table and shouted at the young man and the scar man.


    When the young man and scar man heard the middle-aged cry, they were stunned and stood in place.


    "Pa!" the middle-aged man put his mouth on the scar man''s face.


    "What are you doing when I don''t exist? What are you two doing? Fighting? Why don''t you fight!" the middle-aged man shouted with staring beads.


    The scar man covered his right face, wheezing and panting, and didn''t say a word.


    The middle-aged man looked back and forth at the two men, then took out three or four thousand yuan from the bag and threw it into the young man''s hand. After the young man took the money, he looked at the middle-aged man and didn''t know what to say.


    "My money is here. If you are in a hurry, take it first..." the middle-aged man sighed and said calmly to the young man.


    "Brother Shi, I don''t mean you!" the young man, holding the money in his hand, blushed and whispered back.


    "I understand. I''ll call and ask about the rest of the money. They all come out to do this hard-working business. Life and death follow the day. I understand your mood..." the middle-aged patted the young man on the shoulder, and then walked out of the door.


    The scar man stared at the young man, and then sat on the chair angrily. He didn''t know what to think.


    As for the young man, he carefully put the money back in his pocket and looked at the back of the middle-aged man outside in silence.


    In fact, society is like this. There may not be much happiness, gratitude and hatred and brotherhood in TV dramas now!


    Any organization, any organization, any group, the emotional bond can only be maintained by money. When you have money, you will have many brothers who take care of each other wholeheartedly.


    When you have no money, you can see what the so-called brother is.


    This situation may not be common in the life of ordinary people, because the friendship between ordinary people is generally not based on the economy, but the bastards are different. They only have money in their eyes and exchange their lives for money. In their eyes, the one who can still think of you when something happens is not a good big brother. The one who makes money with you is a good big brother.


    The simplest example is that many people have heard such a story. A little brother goes to jail for his big brother and a little brother blocks bullets for his big brother.


    Do you think this kind of person is because of the so-called Jianghu loyalty? Is it because of the so-called brotherhood?


    Ninety percent will shake their heads because of what?


    Because the big brother will help the little brother arrange everything. After the little brother comes out, the big brother will give him a bright future!


    This is the main reason!


    To put it bluntly, isn''t it still because of money?


    Brother, if you are poor, who can go to jail for him? Block him?


    Of course, what I said is not absolute. Some people have loyalty and don''t look at money, but there are really too few such people!


    Why less?


    First of all, society is changing, and feelings are becoming more and more worthless. Secondly, the industry of bastards is too special. They are suspicious by nature, and the trust between people is too fragile. Only the money they get is the most reassuring for them.


    ����


    About ten minutes later, a thief in his twenties came in with a few bottles of beer and boxes of lunch.


    "Brother Shi, have a meal?" the boy hummed a little song and looked at the middle-aged man with a smile and asked.


    "I won''t eat, let them eat first!" the middle-aged man replied expressionless.


    "OK!" the boy nodded and walked into the warehouse.


    "Brother scar''s rice is coming!" the boy reached out and handed scar man a box of rice.


    "Go away, I don''t eat..."


    The scar man scolded with a big mouth.


    "Do you want to eat?" the thief was stunned and turned to the young man.


    "I don''t eat either..." the young man waved his hand impatiently.


    "Grass, why don''t you eat it? I''ll eat it myself!" the boy muttered, then squatted in the corner with a box of lunch and began to pick it up.


    "After you finish eating, send a box to the woman in the house..." at this time, the middle-aged man walked up to the boy and whispered.


    "OK! I''ll go!" the boy waved his chopsticks quickly, then wiped the oil on Baji''s mouth, carrying a box of lunch into the room where Qian Rou was closed.


    "Pa!" the boy pressed the switch, and the dark room lit up instantly.


    "Ah!" Qian Rou, hiding in the corner of the wall, instinctively shouted when the light flashed.


    "Stop shouting and come to dinner!" the boy threw down his lunch box and shouted irritably.


    Qian Rou rubbed her eyes, then carefully looked at the boy, looked at the boxed lunch in the boy''s hand, and swallowed a few spits.


    "What are you looking at?! I can poison you! Come here and eat..." the boy shouted impatiently.


    Qian Rou hesitated, slowly stood up, walked to the edge of the lunch box, bent down and picked up the lunch box on the ground.


    "What are you doing? I!" the boy scolded in a low voice. Then he untied his trousers and belt and hooked his feet on the door.


    "Bang!" the door.


    "Elder brother, I beg you, let me go! You can''t!" Qian Rou knelt on the ground and cried and prayed.


    At this time, the boy had taken off his pants. After saying a word, a vicious tiger rushed to Qian Rou, but Qian Rou avoided him.


    "Help!" Qian Rou shouted as she ran to the door.


    "Grass!" the boy stood up from the ground, shook his head and rushed at Qian Rou again.


    "Help! Help!" Qian Rou muttered as she opened the door.


    But before Qian Rou opened the door, the boy rushed over again. The boy grabbed Qian Rou''s hair, then pulled it back and directly gave Qian Rou a big somersault.


    "Don''t... help! Please..."


    Qian Rou''s little hands struggled on the ground and tried to stand up, but he was directly riding on him. The boy found it, and then directly reached out and pulled down Qian Rou''s pants.


    "Elder brother, I beg you! Don''t..." Qian Rou was tearing her heart and lungs and trying to kick the boy off her body with her feet, but the boy was too strong to kick anyway.


    ����


    "Grass, something''s wrong!" the middle-aged man outside the house frowned and scolded when he heard Qian Rou''s cry, and then ran to the room where Qian Rou was closed with hunting strides. Scar man and young man


    "Bang!" just as the boy was preparing for his next move, the door of the room was suddenly kicked open.


    "Shua!" the boy suddenly turned back.


    "Help! Help me!" Qian Rou hurriedly stepped back after seeing someone rush in and shouted.


    The middle-aged man frowned at the boy.


    "Shi... Brother Shi..." the boy looked at the middle-aged man with frightened eyes and trembling lips.


    "Bang!"


    The middle-aged man stuck his foot on the boy''s face, then took a step forward and directly stepped on the boy''s chest.


    "NIMA''s, the more chaos, the more chaos! Did I tell you not to touch this woman!" the middle-aged man roared with his right foot on the boy''s chest, holding a hunter in his hands and staring at beads.


    ... told... "


    "Didn''t you listen to what I told you? Why? You didn''t take me seriously, did you?" the middle-aged man was out of breath, and the hunter in his hand trembled with his body.


    "Brother, I know I''m wrong... I really know I''m wrong..." at this moment, Zi has been completely frightened. He has been with the middle-aged man for nearly five years. It''s the first time to see him so angry.


    "Do you know it''s wrong?" the middle-aged man asked.


    "I know! I know!" the boy connected his head.


    "Now that I know it''s wrong, I want you to have no problem with one leg?" the middle-aged man then asked.


    "Don''t... brother... Let me go!" the young man pleaded bitterly on the ground.


    "Let you have a long memory!" after saying this, the middle-aged man directly pointed his mouth at the young man''s big mouth


    "Kang!"


    A sound.


    "I also want to ask you what you are doing! Does my education to my brother have anything to do with you?" the middle-aged asked staring at the hunter in his hand.


    "Just because of a woman, you''re going to break your brother''s leg? Do you have any humanity? He doesn''t even have a daughter-in-law! Push him a wheelchair when he''s disabled?" the scar man was very excited and shouted with his mouth open.


    After hearing what scar man said, the middle-aged man suddenly laughed, then shook his head and walked out of the room. Just as he was about to go out, the middle-aged man suddenly turned back and said, "although we do this, remember to leave some humanity for ourselves. We are not animals!"


    After saying this, the middle-aged man strode out of the room. The man in the house was suddenly stunned and didn''t know what to say.


    ����


    After the middle-aged man left the room, he walked out of the door directly with his mobile phone, and then pressed a number on his mobile phone with his memory.


    "Hello?" the other side answered the phone soon.


    "It''s me..." the middle-aged man whispered.


    "I know."


    "Is it convenient to talk?" the middle-aged man threw away his cigarette butts and frowned.


    "What''s up?" asked the other directly.


    "..." the middle-aged man was silent for a moment, and then said, "what about this woman? I can''t put it on my side..."


    "I''ll ask later."


    "OK, hold on..." the middle-aged man nodded, then paused and asked, "when can I give the money?"


    "When it''s done."


    "Good!"


    Then he hung up the phone opposite. The middle-aged man looked at the mobile phone in his hand and was silent for a long time. He still couldn''t say the sentence: "can you advance some money first?"


    Zhaosanjia middle school, Zhaojia village, H city.


    "Step......" Sun Lei walked into Zhao San''s bedroom with a stick.


    At this time, Zhao San was packing his things.


    "Going?" asked with a smile.


    "There''s something wrong with JS corner. I''ll go and have a look..." Zhao Sanyi replied while loading things into the suitcase.


    "What''s the matter? Is it serious?" Sun Lei asked with a frown.


    "The goods were cut off, but no one died..." Zhao San answered briefly, then looked up at Sun Lei and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"

 Chapter 1748

    "Just now the kidnapper called me and asked me how to deal with the woman..." Sun Lei walked to Zhao San and said softly.


    "Are you worried?" Zhao San asked with a frown, letting go of his clothes.


    "I should be in a hurry, otherwise they can''t call me..."


    "Fuck it all day..." Zhao San bowed his head and scolded. Then he took out a cigarette from his trouser pocket. Sun Lei hurried forward and lit it.


    "Hoo..." after taking two puffs of smoke, Zhao San looked up at Sun Lei and said, "I''ll go to JS corner later. You can collect the Internet bar at home!"


    "Are you sure to close the net?" Sun Lei asked in surprise.


    "I can''t spare it. I always feel that something will happen... Be careful when I''m not at home. I always feel uneasy when these children are not handled..." Zhao San covered his chest.


    "That''s OK, you should pay attention to safety when you go there..." Sun Lei nodded. Now as soon as he thought of cleaning up our scene, his eyes couldn''t help shining.


    "My side is full of small things, that is, you. You must pay attention, you know?"


    "Know!" Sun Lei nodded.


    "If not this time, I''ll be in trouble next time when I want to make them..." Sun Lei sighed and then began to pack up his clothes.


    Sun Lei stood next to Zhao San for a while, then quietly withdrew from the room, took out his mobile phone and edited a text message.


    SMS content is very simple, delivery, plus time and place.


    After sending the text message, sun Lei looked up and took a long breath.


    ����


    In a hotel in H city.


    Wei Yiwen lay alone with his cell phone in his hand and closed his eyes. He didn''t know whether he was asleep or not.


    "Jingling jingling!"


    At this time, the mobile phone in Wei Yiwen''s hand suddenly rang, and Wei Yiwen answered the phone almost instantly.


    "Do you have a letter?" Wei Yiwen shouted excitedly to the phone.


    "So anxious?" asked Wei Yiwen with a smile instead of answering his question.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, can I not be in a hurry? I dare not go to the bathroom here because I''m afraid I can''t answer the phone..." Wei Yiwen scolded speechlessly, and then repeatedly asked, "is there a letter?"


    "I contacted you, and the people over there said they could talk..." answered with a smile across the phone.


    "Fuck, your news is so exciting!" Wei Yiwen shouted excitedly.


    "When to meet someone, you just have the money ready at home," he continued.


    "I understand the routine!"


    "No, I don''t understand why you want to contact the people over there. Why don''t you do enough domestic business or what?" asked the other side of the phone.


    "Some things you should know, some things you shouldn''t know, don''t ask blindly if you shouldn''t know, understand?"


    "Shit, you''re a little trying to kill a donkey..." some speechless said opposite.


    "Brother long taught me to say that. All right, I won''t talk to you. I''ll buy you a drink another day! I''ll remember you for it..."


    "Ha ha, OK!"


    After that, Wei Yiwen hung up the phone, put on a big quilt and went to bed very comfortably.


    ����


    H City, in Guofu hotel.


    Duan Hui''s mood is very high today. He has been drinking with others since dinner, either this or that. If he didn''t know that he was happy to see us again, I really thought he had experienced something in Beijing.


    "Why? Brother song, I don''t think you''re in high spirits?" Duan Hui staggered to Yang Song with a wine glass and asked with his arm around Yang Song''s shoulder.


    "Nothing, just feeling a little..." Yang Song replied with a smile.


    "Women don''t have it! I''ll introduce one to you later..." Duan Hui said carelessly.


    When Yang Song heard this sentence, his chopsticks suddenly stopped, and his eyes dimmed.


    Yang Song silently looks at Duan Hui. Duan Hui smiles at Yang Song.


    Duan Hui drank a little too much today, so he couldn''t find Yang Song at all. Yang Song raised his glass and shouted at Duan Hui, "brother, if you have this sentence, I have to have a good drink with you!"


    "Yes!" Duan Hui shouted at the top of his voice.


    "No problem!"


    After the two touched their wine glasses, Yang Song looked up and drank the wine.


    At the moment Yang Song looked up, no one saw the tears from the corners of his eyes


    When the glass was put down, a smile appeared on Yang Song''s face.


    After Duan Hui and Yang Song finished drinking, they ran to Liu Rui. Liu Rui glanced at Duan Hui and said helplessly, "brother, you have drunk eight times with me this time. I beg you to change someone..."


    "Ha ha, really? Sorry! I''ll change, I''ll change..."


    With that, Duan Hui went to the north and south, looked at the north and South and said, "brother, don''t say anything. Sooner or later, I''ll get your fingers back..."


    "Ah?" the north and South were stunned for a while, a little at a loss.


    "Why doesn''t this pot open and carry it?" Er Mei, grinding silver, scolded in a low voice.


    "Brother, you don''t have to say anything. Let''s toast the lost fingers!"


    Then Duan Hui directly raised his glass and touched the north and south. The South and North didn''t know what Duan Hui said. Anyway, they drank another cup with Duan Hui.


    "Xi Xi, what are you doing now?" Wu Mei looked at Xi Xi and asked.


    I don''t know why, Wu Mei especially likes to cherish after seeing Xi Xi. Wu Mei likes Er Mei as well. The three girls get along well in less than an hour, just like their own sisters.


    "I''m still at school..." he replied shyly with his head down.


    "Oh, what do you think of our leaves?" Wu Mei continued.


    "Sister Wu, what are you talking about?" she cried with regret.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    The people in the room laughed, and their regretful faces became redder.


    "I dreamed of walking across the world with a sword and seeing the prosperity of the world!"


    At this time, Yang Song''s mobile phone suddenly rang. Yang Song took out his mobile phone from his trouser pocket, looked down at the mobile phone number, frowned and directly pressed the reject key!


    After Yang Song refused to answer the phone, he looked up at us and made sure that no one found his action. Then he drank wine.


    "I dreamed of walking across the world with a sword and seeing the prosperity of the world!"


    A minute later, Yang Song''s cell phone rang again.


    Yang Song frowned and took out his mobile phone. He didn''t know whether to answer it or not.


    "Take it. What if someone has something urgent..."


    At this time, I reminded Yang Song in his ear.


    Yang Song was startled when he heard what I said. Then he immediately smiled and said, "it''s a gambler in a casino. What urgent matter can he have..."


    "Then you can''t do without answering the phone. He keeps calling if you don''t answer..." I answered while I was cooking.


    "Then I''ll go out and pick it up?" Yang Song slowly stood up and looked at me and asked.


    "Shit, who cares if you answer the phone!" I turned my eyes and scolded wordlessly.


    Yang Song smiled and walked out of the private room with his mobile phone.


    "Why are you stupid all day?"


    I looked at Yang Song''s back and scolded wordlessly.


    ����


    Yang Song went out of the room and went directly to the toilet. Then he took out his mobile phone and found a number and dialed back.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    "Hello?" after a blind tone, the opposite side finally answered the phone.


    "Why are you calling me?" Yang Song asked with his teeth clenched in a low voice.


    "Hehe, what can I do? Your daughter-in-law doesn''t want it?" he asked with a smile.


    "My grass!"


    "OK, let''s get down to business. I''ll send you a position later and come by yourself. Do you understand?" said the opposite party very directly.


    "... what do you want to do?" Yang Song asked in silence.


    "You''ll know what you''re doing when you come. You can also choose not to come, depending on whether you still want to see your daughter-in-law..."


    "My grass, don''t touch my daughter-in-law!" Yang Song shouted excitedly when he heard this.


    "My wife is safe now, if you have to cooperate with me..."


    "Go!" Yang Song scolded, then hung up the phone directly, and then walked out of the toilet with his mobile phone.


    ����


    "Back?"


    After Yang song came back from outside, I looked at Yang Song and asked.


    "Yes, yes."


    Yang Song answered in a trance in his seat.


    "Who called you?"


    I asked casually, picking up the dishes on the plate.


    "Who else, a gambler in our casino, said he wanted to borrow money..." Yang Song scratched his head. Then he took a piece of spareribs from the plate and chewed it in his mouth.


    "Oh, you scolded him?" I said with a smile.


    "No, I said I was busy outside!" Yang Song spit out a bone and replied casually.


    "Hehe, you''ve done a good job. If you had been angry before, you would have scolded him..." I patted Yang Song on the shoulder and said with some satisfaction.


    "I''ve understood this for a long time, okay?" Yang Song replied, pretending to be a little unhappy. Then he quickly raised his glass and drank it. From my position, the glass just blocked Yang Song''s face.


    When I saw Yang Song drinking, I didn''t pay attention to him anymore. Instead, I turned around and followed Liu Rui next to me to pull up the calf.


    "Xi Xi, what are you doing now?" Wu Mei blushed and asked.


    "I''m still at school now and I usually do some part-time jobs..." I shook my chopsticks and replied with an extremely lovely appearance.


    "Do a part-time job? What part-time job?" Wu Mei was stunned and asked.


    "It''s the hotel waiter, the front desk or something..."


    "Oh, my silly sister, you look so good. Why are you doing that?" Wu Mei said straight all the time, so she shouted reluctantly at once.


    "I can''t find any other job..." he looked back with regret.


    "What''s that called? I cherish your appearance. I don''t have to rush for you for everything!" Er Mei said at this time.


    "Yes, I''m sorry. Don''t do it. You follow me in the bar!" Wu Mei thought and said.


    "Working with you in the bar?" I was stunned, and my expression was a little cute.


    "Yes, we are all in the bar. It would be great if you could come here. In the future, we can be together every day. I''ll see who dares to bully our family and cherish it, right?" Wu Mei''s voice was very long when she spoke.


    After I heard Wu Mei call me, I was stunned. Then I looked up and saw Wu Mei''s big eyes, and quickly said, "yes!"


    "Is Mr. Ye in this bar too?" after listening to me, he looked up at me and asked.


    "That bar is his!" before I spoke, Liu Rui, who was on the side, said in a low voice.


    "Oh, oh..." she nodded thoughtfully.


    "What''s up, Xi Xi? Are you coming?" Wu Mei asked anxiously when she saw Xi Xi''s silence.


    "I... I don''t know anything." he answered with a low head.


    "No, it doesn''t matter. Now it''s time to learn... Just say whether you want to come or not?" Wu Mei said impatiently.


    After hearing Wu Mei''s unwillingness, she quickly looked up at me and seemed to want to see my thoughts.


    "Why don''t you see him? Just say whether you want to come!" Wu Mei suddenly found Xi Xi looking at me, quickly twisted Xi Xi''s head and asked angrily.


    Regretful silence for a moment, and then nodded awkwardly.


    "Isn''t that all right? Xi Xi, you can come directly tomorrow. I''ll arrange for you..." Wu Mei said with a very happy smile after seeing Xi Xi''s promise.


    "OK!" she smiled and nodded.


    "Don''t others have any opinions?" Wu Mei asked deliberately looking at me.


    "No!" Liu Rui was the first to agree, and the others laughed and said no.


    "Boss ye, why don''t you make a noise?" Wu Mei asked with a smile when she saw that I didn''t speak.


    "Shit, what''s the use of asking me about what you''ve decided? I said you can''t hit me if I don''t agree?" I spit out a chicken bone and said speechlessly.


    "Ha ha ha."


    When the people in the house heard what I said, they all laughed and smiled with their small mouths covered.


    Fortunately, it was stopped by Er Mei''s big mouth, otherwise there might not be any picture at that time!


    Because everyone drank more, people like Yang Song didn''t wake up, so they didn''t drive back and took a taxi home.


    And I acted as a flower protection Messenger, ready to send Xi Xi back to the student dormitory first, and then go home to sleep.


    "Sorry, can your bedroom still open at this time?" I looked at the time in the taxi and asked in doubt.


    I regretted this as soon as I asked, because the taxi driver looked at me again.


    "Our dormitory is open 24 hours..." replied in a low voice.


    "Oh, that''s ok..." I nodded slightly and then began to look at the scenery outside.


    The car drove very fast. In about ten minutes, Xi Xi and I arrived at the gate of their school.


    "Mr. Ye, I''m here..."


    Unfortunately, I stood downstairs in the dormitory, with slender cross and small hands behind me. I looked very beautiful under the light. I admit that I was amazed for a moment.


    "Then you go up..." I looked up at the bedroom building, reached out and lit a cigarette and said casually.


    "..." he was silent for a moment, and then walked quietly to my side.


    "Why don''t you go up yet?" I asked, taking a cigarette and pointing to the bedroom building.


    "Thank you today, President Ye!"


    Cherish face is very close to me. I can feel her breathing. I look at cherish face like an angel. I think as long as a man should feel it, not to mention me


    I looked at Xi Xi, Xi Xi looked at me calmly, but she was not shy and her face was not red this time. She just looked at me very calmly. That kind of serious eyes paralyzed me and my body couldn''t move.


    Two or three minutes, maybe just two or three seconds, we look at each other.


    Speaking of literature and art, time seems to be static between me and her.


    I can''t remember whether I closed my eyes first or I stroked her shoulder first. We naturally put our faces close and kissed.


    ��


    Under the light, I looked at my back, sipped my mouth, and then walked upstairs alone.


    After leaving the spared school, I took a taxi and went straight back to our apartment.


    This night may be a sleepless night for me.


    But after I got home, I found that I thought too much. What was played on TV was fake. I washed at home, lay down and slept soundly.


    ����


    At 10 a.m. the next day, I was woken up by the phone. I found that since we came to H City, I didn''t need to set the alarm clock every day, because someone would call you at that time. I was basically woken up by the phone every morning.


    Sometimes when I wake up in the morning, I know I have a lot to do today, but I just can''t remember what to do.


    I vaguely found my mobile phone and looked at the phone number. It was Wei Yiwen.


    "What''s the matter, brother Wei?" I asked vaguely.


    "Leaf, what are you doing?"


    "I sleep, what can I do..." I answered speechless.


    "Shit, what time is JB still sleeping? You come to the game hall now. I have something to tell you..." Wei Yiwen said wordlessly.


    "OK!" I rubbed my head, then hung up the phone and walked to the bathroom.


    ����


    More than half an hour later, I drove to the game hall on Sunday. Because today is Monday and the students have classes, there are not many people in the game hall.


    I staggered into the game hall and saw Zhang Fengyu and a big green mountain. All three of them were there.


    "Can you play?" Zhang Fengyu scolded while patting Castle Peak''s head.


    "Why can''t I play?" Castle Peak asked back with some grievances.


    "Can''t even write, can play B!" Zhang Fengyu scolded wordlessly.


    I walked over and found that Zhang Fengyu and the three of them were playing the war of the Three Kingdoms online.


    "Coming?" Zhang Fengyu looked back at me and asked with a smile.


    "Ah, brother Wei has something to do with me. Are you playing?" I replied with a smile.


    "Ah, it''s nothing to play around. Brother Wei is on the second floor. You go up..." Zhang Fengyu casually replied to me, and then put his eyes on the screen of the game console. I smiled and walked up the second floor.


    ����


    "Coming?" when Wei Yiwen saw me enter the house, he quickly stood up and walked to me.


    "Ah, coming!" I nodded and looked around the office. The decoration was general, but there was one thing that attracted my attention.


    It''s a very common whiteboard, but it''s full of character relationships!


    I came forward and looked carefully. What was written on it was all people related to Zhao San, including people from Zhao family village and MD!


    I looked at this whiteboard with great shock and was speechless for a long time.


    Because many of the characters written on this whiteboard are unknown to me. I never thought that Wei Yiwen''s materials were so detailed and precise.


    No wonder brother long was so confident that he told me that they could solve Zhao San. At first, I didn''t believe it, but now I believe it.


    "See?" Wei Yiwen poured me a cup of tea and asked with a smile.


    "Understand..." I took the tea and told the truth.


    "Ha ha, if you don''t understand, I''ll tell you..." then Wei Yiwen took a sip of tea and pointed to the whiteboard and said: "Zhao San''s power is divided into three parts. The first part is the MD side, which is mainly responsible for poppy production and transportation, the second part is the Zhaojia Village side, which is mainly used for factory production, and the third part is the sales points distributed all over the country..."


    Wei Yiwen analyzed Zhao San''s main economic chain in a few words. It may sound simple, but when you think about it, there may not be several drug lords in the country that integrate production, processing and sales, and Zhao San is one of them. What a terrible thing.


    Wei Yiwen saw that I didn''t speak and went on.


    After listening to Wei Yiwen''s words, I nodded slightly, and then said, "as long as we destroy this economic chain, Zhao San will be paralyzed, right?"


    "We can say so, but we can''t say so. The purpose of us and Zhao Sancheng is not to destroy this economic chain, but to own it!" Wei Yiwen knocked on the whiteboard, feeling a little excited, and then said: "Just now I told you that Zhao San''s economic chain is mainly divided into three parts. We don''t have to worry about the sales part. Even if we start from there, it''s not painful for Zhao San. Other things can''t be sold. This thing must be in short supply at any time, and the sales points are all over the country. It''s impossible for us to completely understand!"


    "Well, I agree!" I nodded softly.


    "Then you are looking at this department, Zhaojia village! Zhaojia village occupies a favorable time, place and people. We are not at the same level as Zhao San in terms of number of people or economy. If you want to start from Zhaojia village, it is not impossible, but the opportunity is not big!" Wei Yiwen continued.


    "En!" I lit a cigarette and quietly listened to Wei Yiwen''s analysis.


    "Then our only chance is the JS corner. It may be difficult for you to listen to multinational enterprises, but I tell you that the JS corner is Zhao San''s real weakness, because there are fish and Dragons mixed up, and Zhao San''s influence is not enough. Moreover, starting from there, the cost is the smallest, and it can also cause a real fatal blow to him. There is an accident there, and the raw materials are broken, so Zhao San''s When he spoke, Wei Yiwen drew a big cross directly on the whiteboard.


    "Brother Wei, do you have any ideas now?" I simply analyzed Wei Yiwen''s words, touched my chin and asked.


    "There must be some ideas. Without ideas, I say what''s the difference between these things and farting..." Wei Yiwen said with a smile after drinking tea.


    "What idea?" I asked.


    "What''s the biggest feature of JS corner?" Wei Yiwen looked at me and asked.


    "Chaos!" I thought about it and replied.


    "Yes, it belongs to the junction of the Three Kingdoms. No matter what period it is, it is the most chaotic place in the world. Zhao San has little influence there, and the competition among his peers is relatively large, so Zhao San has many enemies..."


    "Do you want to contact Zhao San''s enemy?" I instantly understood Wei Yiwen''s meaning.


    "Yes, the enemy of the enemy is our friend!" Wei Yiwen nodded.


    "Brother Wei, have you thought about getting rid of wolves and tigers?" I asked in a low voice after thinking about it.

 Chapter 1749

    "I''ve thought about this problem, but I think people in JS corner generally don''t pay attention to China. The worst result is that we give up the other side, but we can still control the economy of Zhaojia village, so we make money no matter how we calculate..."


    "Hehe, if you say so, it''s true..." I smiled and couldn''t refute.


    "Ye, now we are completely behind the scenes. The more you think, the more afraid you will be of your hands and feet, so it''s better to take a free hand, win, let''s take off, lose, and let Liu Yong come back to pick up the plate..." Wei Yiwen continued.


    "Ha ha, have you thought about it?" I pointed to Wei Yiwen and suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    "I''ve looked forward to the future and the future for you. The opportunity is right in front of us. I can''t guarantee that we may succeed, but this road is really the fastest way for you to take off. If you want to knock face-to-face with the iron face within five years, Zhao San is your quickest shortcut. It depends on yourself..."


    "Shit, what a big B thing! It''s just a whole thing. If I lose, I''ll start all over again. Anyway, I don''t have anything!" I shouted reluctantly.


    "Ha ha, I like the way your newborn calf is not afraid of tigers!" Wei Yiwen lit a cigarette and patted me on the shoulder. He seemed very satisfied with my current state.


    "Is there any progress on your side?"


    "I contacted one of my old friends these days. He helped me set up a line in the middle..."


    "It''s very efficient!" I said with a smile.


    "You see, it''s necessary!"


    "Ha ha, when will it be over?" I asked with a smile.


    "See when people have time..."


    "What do you need me to do?"


    "Money!" Wei Yiwen''s answer was very direct.


    "How much?"


    "A thousand!"


    "So many?" I was a little surprised. A thousand is really not a small number for me.


    "Conservative estimation, we have to keep up!"


    "Shit, it''s really not easy..." I muttered with a little heartache.


    "Why are you in trouble?" Wei Yiwen asked.


    "If there is any difficulty, I have to go to you. I''ll look at selling blood and kidney once anyway..." I said back, then slowly stood up and looked at Wei Yiwen and said, "don''t you just ask me for money for a long time? Is there anything else?"


    "Shit, I found that your face changes faster than anyone in advance!" Wei Yiwen said in some silence.


    "It''s not your money. You don''t care... I''m still hungry!" I stretched out and walked out of the house slowly.


    "Why are you going?" Wei Yiwen stretched out his neck and shouted.


    "I''ll sell blood to raise money..."


    ��������


    ����


    After leaving the game hall, I dialed Du Xianyang while driving.


    "Mr. Du, what are you doing?" I asked with a smile.


    "Tell me about something..." Du Xianyang''s attitude towards me is still cold, probably because I called him president Du. Du Xianyang summarized that as long as I called him president Du or brother Du, I don''t have to think that I must ask him.


    "Borrow money!"


    "No money!" Du Xianyang refused with extraordinary determination.


    "I didn''t make trouble with you. I really need your help now..."


    "You eat money day by day and always borrow money!" Du Xianyang scolded in silence.


    "I can''t help it. I really need money..."


    "How much do you want?" Du Xianyang looked at my attitude, so there was no more ink.


    "A thousand..."


    "Pooh!" before I finished, Du Xianyang sprayed the preserved eggs and lean meat in his mouth on the table, and then said in a trembling voice, "brother, what do you think I am? I have a money printer in my house?"


    "I''m really in urgent need. Just lend me 500 with Ji Xuan..." I calmly explained.


    "There are five hundred big brothers!" Du Xianyang wiped his mouth and shouted excitedly.


    "Can you help me find a way? I''m really in a hurry..."


    "Shit, I really convinced you. I''ll discuss it with my old man later. No, you can''t go directly to the company''s account with him..." Du Xianyang thought about it and said.


    "Thanks!" I said with some emotion.


    "Roll the calf!"


    After talking to Du Xianyang on the phone, I thought for a long time with my mobile phone, and finally dialed Liu Yong.


    "Hello?" Liu Yong answered the phone soon.


    "What are you doing, sir?" I asked with a smile.


    "If you have something to say, don''t pull the calf..." Liu replied to me impatiently.


    "I want to borrow some money from you..." I was embarrassed and said directly.


    "No money..." Liu Yong answered more directly than Du Xianyang, as if he knew what I was going to say and prepared in advance.


    "Sir, your nephew, I''m in trouble now. I really need your help now. Do you understand my special needs? If you don''t help me now, I''m really desperate..." I muttered.


    "You don''t have to ink with me. I just have no money now. How can I help you without money?" Liu Yong asked stiffly.


    "Sir, I know it''s not easy for you. You don''t even have a daughter-in-law at such an old age. Old light sticks..."


    "Can you talk? Do you talk like that when you borrow money?" Liu Yong was speechless and shouted loudly.


    "No, sir, don''t be anxious! Listen to me. Look at you. There''s an old light stick. You don''t even have a family around. Why do you say you buckle B? Who do you leave so much money for? You can''t take it away when you die. You might as well borrow me. When you die, I can burn a wreath for you..." I continued.


    "I won''t die for a while. You don''t have to burn a wreath for me!" Liu Yong made me blow my beard and stare. I was out of breath when I spoke.


    "Don''t worry, sir. What do I mean? I''m in a bad situation now, but if you help me now, I can''t forget my uncle when I can do it later, can I? But if you don''t help me, you won''t lose anything, but in the future, you say who will provide for the elderly when you get old? Don''t you have to point at me? If I had money at that time, I could provide for the elderly But if I''m poor and jingling, tell me how I raise you! Is that true! Then again, the bar is always your bar in H City, so people know that I Ye Han is your nephew and your successor of Liu Yong. If you say I''m a basket, don''t you have light on your face! But once I get up, what''s the scene in H city ! return home in prosperity! Return home in honor! Old glory, isn''t it? Just tell me, isn''t it? "


    I knocked on the steering wheel and shouted loudly and forcefully at the phone. Speaking of the back, I felt white foam on the corners of my mouth. It''s really not easy to borrow some money!


    "You can''t take off just for your b mouth..." Liu Yong scolded irritably after listening to me, and then said, "why do you borrow money?"


    "I want to straighten with Zhao San..." I answered directly.


    "Zhao San..." Liu Yong whispered the name in his mouth.


    "I want to take over the business in Zhaojia village!" I continued.


    "Are you sure?" Liu Yongshen whispered.


    "No, look at my life!" I told the truth.


    "Bet?" Liu Yong smiled.


    "I don''t gamble, and I don''t have much chance. I feel bad for a day when Zhao San is in H city!"


    "Are you in such a hurry? I was going to pick him up when I got back..."


    "... Master Liu, do this for me. Don''t you understand that I won''t bring you in my life!" I clenched my teeth and directly issued a military order with Liu Yong.


    "Ye, I don''t care whether I don''t help you or whether I have money. Taking things is a number for me. I''m mainly afraid of you. Do you know? Zhao San is not simple!" Liu Yongyu advised me with a long focus, and then said: "I know I can''t stop you now, but you have to keep some eyes for yourself, do you understand?"


    "Master Liu, I have no way back now..." I whispered.


    "I know about you. As for what you said, it''s bullshit to see me or not. I took you on this road. No matter what you do in the future, I can''t look at you, whether you understand it or not?"


    "I see!" I nodded.


    "Leaf, remember my words. It''s not a good thing for a man to move forward and retreat. You must pay attention to discretion. Do you understand? Don''t think about quick success and instant benefit."


    "I know Master Liu!"


    "That''s OK. You don''t have to worry about money. If we lack anything, we don''t need money. I can''t help you. Money is a one-sentence thing!" Liu Yong said, and his mood was also excited.


    "Good!"


    After that, I hung up with Liu Yong. Liu Yong didn''t ask me how much money I needed. I also told him how much money I needed, but I knew what Liu Yong gave me was definitely something I couldn''t use.


    "Fuck, I''ll bet this all my life. I''m even blocked!" after I talked to Liu Yong on the phone, I looked at the scenery outside the car and whispered with my teeth.


    I don''t know when to start. I''ve become a gambler. It''s not that I want to gamble, but that I can''t do without gambling.


    Unconsciously, Zhao Sancheng, who has been unwilling to place his hope on others for the sake of the most critical enemy in my life, also began to bet on Wei Yiwen.


    There will inevitably be various changes in people''s life. The main reason for this change is not people themselves, but people''s environment is changing. In order to adapt to the environment, people have to change, use advance, waste and retreat, and the survival of the fittest. This law says not only people''s physical structure, but also psychological changes.


    Three minutes later, I finished smoking my cigarette, the mobile phone on the seat vibrated, and countless remittance messages appeared on the mobile phone screen like crazy. I know that Liu Yong has begun to give me money.


    ����


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, in our apartment.


    Yang Song received a text message, which said: "Lishui County, photosensitive paper mill, come alone.


    Yang Song looked at the message and was silent for a long time. Then he slowly walked out of his room and came to the living room.


    At this time, a person in the north and south of the living room is sitting in front of the computer playing games. The rest should go to the bar, go to the bar and go to bed.


    "Brother song, are you awake?" after seeing Yang Song coming out, the north and South turned back and asked.


    "Well, where are they?" Yang Song nodded slightly and looked at my room inadvertently.


    "I don''t know... He went out when I woke up..." Nanbei shook his head and replied.


    "Oh, oh!" Yang Song nodded thoughtfully, and then asked, "is the car still at home?"


    "At home, you''re going out, brother song?"


    "Ah, I''ll go out and do something..." then Yang Song went to the cabinet in front of the living room door, opened the drawer, found the car key, and conveniently hid a handful of five or four hands in his arms.


    The north and South turned and glanced at Yang Song. The action of hiding was just seen by the north and south.


    "Brother song, what are you doing with it?" the north and South frowned and asked.


    "Er... Nothing... Nothing, self-defense..." hearing this sentence, Yang Song brushed the sweat on his face and explained with a flustered expression.


    Due to the long distance, the north and South did not find the change of Yang Song''s expression. They thought that Yang Song was injured because of the last accident, so they didn''t think much about playing the game.


    "That what, North and South I left!" before going out, Yang Song looked at North and South with a guilty heart and shouted.


    "I see!"


    "Bang!"


    When the door closed, Yang Song walked to the underground parking lot with a handle in his arms.


    ����


    An hour later, on a highway.


    Yang Song stared at the GPS in front of the car while driving. The navigation showed that he was less than 15 kilometers from his destination.


    On the flat and wide road, there are endless poplar trees around. While driving, Yang Song observed the surrounding environment, especially in the woods, because the road is too partial to see a car at all. It seems that he can only hear the sound of the car''s engine.


    "Brother Shi, is this the car?" the cat asked at a high voice after the scar man in the woods saw Yang Song''s car.


    The middle-aged man next to scar man squinted at Yang Song''s license plate number, and then shouted, "that''s it, here!"


    "Kang!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a bullet ran directly to the car driven by Yang Song.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!" the bullet shot through the tire and the car lost control. Yang Song instinctively hit the steering wheel and stepped on the brake with his foot.


    "Thorn la la!"


    The tire rubbed against the ground, making a harsh noise, and then slowly stopped at the roadside.


    "Fuck!" Yang Song wiped the sweat on his forehead, scolded in a low voice, and then pushed the door directly to get off.


    "Kang!"


    Yang Song got off with his front foot. The second sound sounded again, but he missed and hit under Yang Song''s feet.


    "Fuck..." the young man missed the first hand, then picked up the hunt and prepared to come for the second.


    "Bang!"


    But before the youth opened, the middle-aged man kicked the youth in the stomach.


    "Fuck, you''re crazy!" the middle-aged man scolded at the young man.


    "Haizi, they were killed by him!" the young man roared with red eyes and teeth.


    "Don''t you know what''s going to live up there? If you kill him, we won''t get a penny, won''t your brothers die in vain!"


    The middle-aged sighed.


    "I don''t care, I have to take revenge!" the young man gasped.


    "Can''t you take revenge when you''re done? It''s time! When we get the money, you can take it whenever you want. No one cares about you!"


    The scar man scolded irritably, then jumped down directly from the mound, and then walked out of the poplar forest with a hunter. The middle-aged man also walked out. The young man lay on the ground and was silent for a moment. Then he stood up, patted the dust on his body, and then walked out.


    "Hoo!"


    Yang Song leaned in front of the car and smoked.


    The scar man pointed it directly at Yang Song, and then hooked his hook at Yang Song.


    "Put it down, you dare not kill me!" Yang Song threw away the cigarette butts in his hand and walked in the direction of scar man.


    "Just understand, it''s easy for us..." the scar man took back his hand and smiled back.


    "Why, what do I mean by blocking halfway?" Yang Song asked the scar man with his eyebrows twisted.


    "It''s not interesting..." the scar man replied with a smile.


    After hearing this, Yang Song looked at the three people up and down, and then directly focused on the young man.


    ����


    "Have we met?" Yang Song asked, squinting at the young man.


    "Bang!"


    The young man clenched his teeth and jumped up, and then hit Yang Song''s head directly!


    "Pop!"


    Yang Song was hit by this support and fell on the ground directly.


    "Have you seen it?" the young man shook his hand and looked at Yang Song with a ferocious expression.


    "Yes..." Yang Song got up hard, shook his head and replied.


    "Bang!"


    The young man smashed Yang Song''s head with the support again. While smashing it back, he scolded: "I let you see it, I let you see it! You see B!


    Yang Song lay on the ground, his forehead bleeding, suddenly grinned and said, "I remember you. I just killed you. What about those people? Are they dead?"


    "Pa!"


    The young man directly hunted Yang Song''s mouth, stared at the beads, and shouted wildly, "shit! Say it again!"


    "Woo woo!" Yang Song''s mouth was blocked and couldn''t speak at all.


    The middle-aged man came over, grabbed the young man, and whispered, "almost OK!"


    "Don''t stop me, I''ll kill him!" said the young man, about to pull the trigger.


    "Bang!" the scar man rushed up, kicked the young man, and threw out a black mask.


    "What do you mean?"


    Yang Song looked at the mask on the ground and asked with a smile.


    "Bring it to me if you want to see your daughter-in-law!" cried the scar man.


    "My daughter-in-law is on your cell phone?" after hearing this sentence, Yang Song was obviously excited and shouted at the scar man.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, take it quickly!" the middle-aged man frowned and scolded, and then directly reached out to take out Yang songhuai''s hand.


    "You''re quite cautious!" the middle-aged man said with a smile while groping for Yang Song.


    "Where is my daughter-in-law?" Yang Song asked, looking at the middle-aged man.


    "You''ll know later..." the middle-aged man simply replied, and then directly took out Yang Song''s mobile phone.


    "Dudu!"


    The middle-aged man fiddled with his mobile phone a few times, and then directly pressed the shutdown button.


    "All right, take him to the car!" after everything was cleaned up, the middle-aged man waved his hand, and then the scar man pressed Yang Song into the tree forest.


    Yang Song had a hood on his head. He couldn''t see the outside. He vaguely followed these people into a car.


    The space in the car is not spacious. It should be an ordinary family car, and Yang Song judges that the service time of the car should be at least five years according to the sound of the engine.


    The people in the car didn''t speak, including Yang Song, because he had been silently remembering how many kilometers the car had traveled and the number of turns.


    In fact, some people will think that when you are blindfolded, you simply can''t remember the driving process of the vehicle, but I want to say that the situation in the TV series is not completely false. If you really have a similar experience, you will understand that it''s not difficult to close your eyes and write down the driving process of the vehicle.


    First, the people in the TV series are professionally trained. They have an extraordinary sensitivity to the direction and speed of the car.


    Second, once people reach that level, your nervous mood in your province will make your brain run rapidly, so you will feel something different from usual. If you close your eyes now, you may not remember or feel anything, but if it is really time for life, you can still remember some more or less, which is thought People''s own self-protection system can really stimulate some potential in times of crisis.


    At this moment, Yang Song is in this state. Although he can''t completely remember the driving route, he probably has no problem mastering it.


    Ten minutes later, the car stopped.


    Yang Song quickly loosened his palm and stretched his hands out of the window to make the sweat in his palm disappear as soon as possible.


    "Get off..." after the car stopped, a voice sounded in Yang Song''s ear.


    "Where are you taking me?" Yang Song tried not to let his voice tremble when he spoke, because he didn''t want others to know the tension in his heart.


    "Don''t ink, you''ll know when you get there..." scar man kicked Yang Song impatiently, and then directly dragged him into a long abandoned yard.


    When sun Lei, who was originally standing on the second floor, saw Yang Song and them coming in, he hurried upstairs to the center of the yard.


    "Brother Lei!" the middle-aged man shouted after seeing sun Lei.


    Sun Lei waved his hand, then went to Yang Song''s side and pulled off the hood on Yang Song''s head.


    Suddenly he was pulled off his headgear. Yang Song was not suitable for the dazzling sun. He quickly covered it with his hand. However, in the gap of his palm, Yang Song saw sun Lei''s face.


    "Long time no see!" Sun Lei smiled at Yang Song.


    "You really don''t have a B face. You forget how your leg is lame, don''t you?"


    Yang Song was not surprised when he saw sun Lei, because he had guessed that it was these people.


    "You b-mouth still owes so much!" Sun Lei changed his face when he heard Yang Song''s words, raised his crutch against Yang Song''s face, bit his teeth and scolded.


    "Bah!" Yang Song turned his head and spit, squinting at Sun Lei.

 Chapter 1750

    "Bang!"


    Yang Song had just finished scolding. The scar man came up and kicked Yang Song directly in the face. Then the youth joined the lineup of beating Yang Song. The two punched and kicked Yang Song.


    "Don''t hit him in the face. Now his B face is still a little useful..." Sun Lei smiled and reminded him.


    Five minutes later, the scar man stopped with the young man. Yang Song wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and asked with a smile, "is that all you can do?"


    "My grass, you B mouth really owe a beating!"


    The scar man bit his teeth and then hit Yang Song, but Sun Lei stopped him.


    Sun Lei walked up to Yang Song, patted Yang Song''s face and said, "I have business today. I don''t have time to talk to you..."


    "You''d better kill me, or don''t let me catch the chance. I tell you, I''ll kill you..." Yang Song scolded with his teeth.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. I''ll kill you. Who can save your daughter-in-law! Ha ha..." Sun Lei''s smile was particularly penetrating.


    "Where''s my daughter-in-law?" Yang Song asked with his head down.


    "Can we have a good chat?" Sun Lei tidied up his clothes and asked calmly.


    Yang Song looked at Sun Lei with expressionless eyes and didn''t say a word.


    "You want to see your daughter-in-law, but I asked if you could talk to me!" Sun Lei shouted.


    "Yes!"


    After struggling for a long time, Yang Song finally chose to admit counseling after sun Lei said Qian Rou!


    Sun Lei smiled when he heard Yang Song say yes, and then said, "I brought you here today, either to beat you or to ask you to do something for me. I don''t know if I can talk?"


    "I want to see my daughter-in-law!" Yang Song looked at the factory while talking, trying to find a place to hide people, but the factory was too big. Yang Song couldn''t be sure where these people hid Qian rou.


    "Say things first and then see people!" Sun Lei said simply.


    "You think I''m stupid. I ask you, let me see my daughter-in-law first, and then I''ll talk to you!" Yang Song shouted stubbornly.


    "Bang"


    Sun Lei put a stick on Yang Song''s stomach and then said, "what qualifications do you have to talk to me about conditions!"


    "I... I can''t see anyone, I won''t promise you anything!" Yang Song covered his stomach, half bent over and replied in a weak voice.


    "Did you draft it?" Sun Lei scolded silently, then turned his head and shouted to the middle-aged man, "bring that woman up!"


    "This..." the middle-aged man hesitated.


    "If you want to go, you can go quickly!" Sun Lei stamped his crutch and shouted.


    "OK!" the middle-aged man nodded and then ran directly to the factory.


    Half a minute later, the middle-aged man dragged Qian Rou, who looked haggard and in a trance, back.


    "Husband!"


    After Qian Rou saw Yang Song, she immediately had the spirit and shouted at the top of her voice.


    Yang Song looked at Qian Rou and didn''t say a word. He bit his lips, but his tears still flowed down.


    "Husband, why are you here!"


    Qian Rou cried at Yang Song.


    Yang Song walked slowly to Qian Rou, but was stopped by scar man and young man. Yang Song stared and shouted, "don''t stop me, I want to see my daughter-in-law!"


    When sun Lei heard this, he waved his hand at the scar man, indicating that he didn''t have to stop.


    "Daughter in law, I''m late!"


    Yang song came forward and hugged Qian rou. The bitter mandarin ducks hugged each other tightly. At this time, the tears could not express the feelings of the two people.


    Acacia bitter, parting sorrow, willing to cut off the head for the beauty.


    "Husband, how did you come!" Qian Rou hugged Yang Song, shaking involuntarily.


    These days of panic, these days of fear, finally broke out at the moment of seeing Yang Song.


    "Daughter in law, daughter-in-law, I''m sorry! I''m late! I''m sorry!" Yang song kept admitting his mistake. At this time, Yang Song seemed to have nothing to do but admit his mistake.


    "Husband, did you come to take me home?" Qian Rou wiped her tears and asked Yang Song with a smile. The poor girl thought the nightmare of the previous few days was finally coming to an end.


    "Daughter-in-law, they didn''t do anything to you?" Yang Song dodged his eyes and didn''t dare to answer Qian Rou''s question.


    "No, husband, can we go back?" Qian Rou asked.


    "Daughter-in-law..." Yang Song bit his lips and really didn''t know how to say the following words. Now his heart is still guilty except guilt.


    "Husband, what do you mean?" Qian Rou looked at Yang Song and suddenly had an ominous premonition. Her voice shouted angrily.


    "Daughter in law, I can''t take you home yet. Are you waiting for me..."


    "Yang Song, what are you talking about?" Qian Rou shook her head in a panic.


    "Daughter in law, listen to me..." Yang Song quickly explained, but Sun Lei didn''t give him the chance at all.


    "Take it!"


    As soon as sun Lei waved his hand, scar man directly forced the two people apart.


    "Don''t pull me!" Yang Song shouted at the scar man.


    "Don''t be shameless, I''ll tell you!" the young man pointed his mouth directly at Yang Song''s head.


    "Husband!" Qian Rou, dragged by the scar man, cried and prayed to Yang Song.


    "Daughter in law, you are waiting for me!"


    "Sobbing!" Qian Rou''s mouth was blocked at this time. She couldn''t speak and could only make herself sob.


    But Yang song can feel how scared she is and how scared she is from Qian Rou''s expression.


    ����


    Yang Song quietly watched Qian Rou disappear in his vision, quietly with tears and speechless for a long time.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    At this time, a burst of applause burst out.


    "Wonderful! It''s really touching!"


    Sun Lei smiled as he clapped his hands and looked at Yang Song.


    "..." Yang Song turned his head and bit his teeth and looked at Sun Lei.


    "I''ve seen you too. Can we talk about business now?" Sun Lei asked Yang Song with his head tilted.


    "What do you want me to do?" Yang Song asked with trembling lips.


    "Can you do anything?" Sun Lei asked with a smile.


    "As long as I can save my daughter-in-law!"


    "Refreshing!" Sun Lei clapped his hands, then took out a small bottle of potion from his arms and threw it into Yang Song''s hand.


    Yang Song was stunned after taking the potion, then looked at Sun Lei and asked coldly, "what do you mean?"


    "It''s snake venom. A drop of it can poison a cow. How powerful is it?" Sun Lei asked with a smile while smoking.


    "..." Yang Song stared at Sun Lei and said nothing, because he already felt what sun Lei wanted to do.


    "If you take this thing away, everyone in the harem will disappear within three days. You take your daughter-in-law away. If they don''t disappear after three days, your daughter-in-law will disappear, okay?" Sun Lei said after seeing that Yang Song didn''t speak.


    After hearing sun Lei''s words, Yang Song was silent for more than half a minute. Then he looked at the beads and shouted, "fuck!"


    "Ha ha, despair?" Sun Lei laughed.


    "You will die hard, you know!"


    "I have to watch ye Han die in front of me before I die!" Sun Lei''s eyes suddenly became dark, and then his face looked ferocious and said: "of course, you can also choose not to help me. What''s important, brother and daughter-in-law? You''re selected..."


    "Why me? Why me? Tell me why it''s me!" Yang song suddenly became crazy and yelled at Sun Lei''s collar.


    "No why..." Sun Lei threw away Yang Song at will, and then strode to the factory.


    "Fuck..." Yang Song lay on the ground and looked at the sky with dull eyes. Now I don''t think any language can describe his mood at this moment. Human life is in his hands. In addition to despair, it seems that more is struggle and contradiction!


    After sun Lei and others left, scar man followed them back.


    "Brother Lei, don''t worry?" the middle-aged man pointed to Yang Song lying on the ground.


    "Send him away later..." Sun Lei was in a good mood because he felt that Yang song would definitely choose Qian Rou and give up us. This is the most naked understanding of human nature.


    Today''s weather is not as dark and rainy as that shown in the TV series. On the contrary, today''s sunshine is sufficient and dazzling.


    Lying in the sun, Yang Song felt so dark and ugly.


    He really can''t choose. One side is a brother and the other is a daughter-in-law. Who can tell him which is the correct answer!


    Since ancient times, loyalty and righteousness have been in a dilemma!


    Half an hour later, Yang Song was brought back to the beginning by the scar man. Yang Song was like a walking corpse all the way and lost his most primitive instinct.


    ����


    At the other end, after Yang Song left, sun Lei directly dialed Zhao San''s phone number.


    "Have you finished?" Zhao San asked directly after receiving the phone.


    "It''s done..."


    "How''s it going?"


    "There should be no problem..." Sun Lei touched his mouth and replied.


    "That''s OK. You can have more snacks at home and don''t make any more forks..." Zhao San still asked some uneasy.


    "Don''t worry, there''s no problem at home. Just wait for the network. How''s your side?" Sun Lei promised.


    "I just got off the ship and am on my way to the company..."


    "Do you want to talk?" Sun Lei hesitated and asked.


    "Talk about B, fire directly, don''t use the whole line!" at this time, Zhao San seems to be 30 or 40 years younger. He speaks very domineering. Although he may feel a little out of his mind, he also shows his tough side.


    At Zhao San''s age, they must be more and more smooth in life. Their first reaction is to make things small and trivial!


    But this time Zhao San is different. He knows he can''t go on like this. Sometimes your retreat is weak in the eyes of others, so he chose the most direct and violent means to solve the problem this time.


    "That''s OK. Pay attention there. After all, it''s not like the original..." Sun Lei was silent for a long time and whispered.


    "Good!"


    Zhao San agreed


    At 8 p.m., in the harem bar.


    "Where''s Yang Song? What''s the fool doing?" Liu Rui staggered into my office with a toothpick in his mouth.


    "I still look at him for you every day?" I gave Liu Rui a white look, and then looked at the transfer information on the computer screen.


    "Shit, what''s the boss of JB? You don''t even know where the employees go. Just step down..." Liu Rui walked up to me with grinding and chirping. He spoke in a very dissatisfied tone. Then he glanced at the computer screen with his small eyes, then stared at the beads and shouted: "you''re very rich!"


    "OK..." I replied casually, then picked up the mobile phone on the table and dialed Wei Yiwen.


    "Ye, what''s the matter?" Wei Yiwen answered the phone quickly and asked carelessly.


    "When the money arrives, you give me a card number and I''ll transfer it..." I looked at the information on the screen and said with a little pain.


    "So fast?" Wei Yiwen smiled.


    "Early finish, early worry." I rubbed my face and egg, and replied tired.


    "Well, I''ll send you a text message later..." Wei Yiwen said after being stunned.


    "OK!" I nodded and hung up.


    "Fuck, it''s been a hard day..." after I put down the phone, I was directly paralyzed in the chair, closed my eyes tightly and didn''t want to say a word.


    Liu Rui was silly, chewing a toothpick and looking at me directly.


    "What are you looking at?" I opened one eye and looked at Liu Rui impatiently.


    "What is this money for?" Liu Rui asked, touching his nose.


    "Clean up Zhao San..." I sighed and replied.


    "Shit, is the cost a little too big?" Liu Rui was speechless.


    "I didn''t pay anything in return. I just looked at it if it could be done..." I picked up my mobile phone while talking, because I knew that Wei Yiwen''s account had been sent to me.


    "Ye, you can think well. The money is not a small amount. If it floats, we may work hard in our lives to slow down..." Liu Rui was still worried.


    "Wei Yiwen''s ideas have been smoothed out for me. There should be no problem..."


    "Do you trust Wei Yiwen so much? We''ve only known each other for a few days!" Liu Rui suddenly stopped my hand on the keyboard because he knew I was going to transfer money.


    "I don''t believe them, I''m brother Xinlong..." I looked up and replied.


    "Brother long, you have to be careful! When did you become more impulsive than us?" Liu Rui looked at me with an incredible look. Now he can''t understand my gambler''s thinking. So much money is given to others?


    "It''s not my impulse. I borrowed all the money. I''m more worried than you about how it will fail. Do you understand?" I pulled Liu Rui''s hand away irritably.


    "What''s the difference between what you borrowed and what I borrowed? Have you discussed this with us?" Liu Rui suddenly became excited, stared at the beads and shouted at me.


    "What to discuss?" I was stunned and asked with my head tilted.


    "Pa!" when I asked Liu Rui, he couldn''t speak. He directly picked up the cigarette box on the table and lit one for himself.


    "Can we discuss this? If we want to avenge pig Mingda, taking Zhao San is the fastest way, and now the opportunity is in my eyes. I tell me how to discuss it! Who can stop me at this time? Tell me!"


    Liu Rui looked at me and suddenly stopped talking. He smoked a cigarette. Three or two of a cigarette were directly consumed.


    "Shit!" Liu Rui scolded wordlessly, and then pushed the door out directly.


    I looked at Liu Rui''s back and felt like turning over rivers and seas. I didn''t know what it was like. Anyway, I felt very tired.


    Three minutes later, four big words appeared on the computer screen: "remittance succeeded!"


    Tired, I picked up the phone and called Wei Yiwen.


    "Has the money arrived?" I asked in a low voice.


    "Here we are."


    "That''s all right..."


    I was ready to hang up, but Wei Yiwen quickly shouted, "leaves!"


    "What''s the matter?" I was stunned and asked.


    "Don''t be too tired. Uncle qian can''t let you spend in vain!" Wei Yiwen said in a very positive tone.


    "Hehe, it''s all right, uncle. Don''t worry! I always worry about money!" I grinned.


    "That''s all right!"


    "Hang up!"


    "Yes."


    After I finished talking with Wei Yiwen, when I hung up, I suddenly saw the picture of Su Su on the mobile phone screen. I don''t know why every time I saw the picture of Su Su, I felt like a cool wind blowing in my heart. It was very comfortable and comfortable


    My hands seemed to call Susu involuntarily.


    "What''s the daughter-in-law doing?" after Su Su answered the phone, I shouted.


    "Oh, who is this?" Su Su replied to me in a strange way.


    "I''m your husband, who am I!"


    "Go away, Miss Ben is single. What''s the matter with calling me?" Su asked in a very blunt tone.


    "Nothing. I just miss you..."


    After saying this, I feel I can''t stand it. It''s so disgusting!


    "..." Su Su suddenly became silent.


    "Hello? Why don''t you talk?" I felt something wrong and asked quickly.


    "It''s all right. I thought you forgot me..."


    Su Su''s tone was slightly sad, and I don''t blame others for saying so. I really haven''t contacted her much these days, because there are too many facts.


    "I''m busy these days..." I touched my nose and explained awkwardly.


    "Very busy!"


    Su Su''s tone of voice was neither salty nor light. I didn''t try to figure out what she meant. I just asked with a smile, "come out and meet?"


    "OK, you decide the place!" Su Su readily promised me.


    "Then I''ll pick you up now?" as soon as Su Su promised, I quickly stood up and walked outside while dressing.


    "No, can you tell me the address? I''ll just take a taxi..." Su thought and replied.


    "That''s OK. Contact me then!"


    "Bye!"


    Su Su hung up the phone, and I walked quickly to the door of the bar.


    "Why are you in such a hurry!" Wu Mei shouted at me as I passed the front desk.


    I turned to look at Wu Mei and found that the pure beauty regretted that day and actually came to work in our harem!


    I was stunned for a moment, and then replied: "go out and do something..."


    "Go out and find a little girl?" Wu Mei asked casually, fiddling with her fingers.


    "Take care of your family, Liu Ruide. Don''t do everything all day..." I replied irritably, and then walked out of the door directly.


    "I don''t know what to do this day..." Wu Mei whispered after I left, and then looked at Xi Xi and said, "don''t worry about Xi Xi. If I have a sister, he can''t run away..."


    "Sister Wu, what are you talking about?" I regret that after hearing this, my face turned red, and the ambiguous scene between us under her bedroom building flashed directly in my mind.


    "Oh, it''s all women. What else do you pretend to be with your sister?" Wu Mei said with a smile.


    "It''s really nothing!" he threw down this sentence with a red face and ran out of the front desk to help Duan Hui and them get busy.


    Wu Mei looked at her busy back, smiled and shook her head. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    ����


    On the other end, after I left the harem, I drove directly to find a hot pot shop whose location is not very remote. The weather is getting colder and colder, so I think the current climate is the most suitable for eating hot pot.


    After entering the hot pot shop, I ordered first, and then called Su Su to tell her the equipment of the hot pot shop.


    Half an hour later, Su Su appeared in front of me. Today, Su Su was wearing a pair of high heels, black leggings on his legs and a medium long white sweater. The whole person looked a little, and a little fashionable.


    "Why did you come?" I asked, looking at Su Su while I was laying mutton.


    "No, you ate before I came?" Jesus put down his bag and shouted with a small mouth.


    "There was a beautiful woman eating with me just now. This is the second..."


    "Ouch, boss ye, you''ve been busy all day..." Su smiled and sat opposite me. Then he picked up chopsticks and began to put mutton in his bowl.


    "Elder sister, you haven''t eaten for several days?" I asked straightly.


    "Sister, I lose weight this day. If you don''t have to invite me to dinner, I can''t eat..." Su explained to me while putting mutton in his mouth. He looked very cute.


    "Then I''m honored?" I smiled and poured a glass of wine into my glass.


    "That''s not..." Su Su glanced, then saw several empty bottles at my hand, and asked, "don''t drink less?"


    "En en, relieve your worries..." I drank the wine in the cup in one gulp.


    "It''s boring to drink by yourself! Come on, sister, accompany you!" Susu very wisely grabbed the wine bottle next to me and poured himself a glass.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I raped you when you drank too much?" I asked with a smile.


    "Cut, try if you have the ability..." Su replied with disdain, and then put meat in his bowl.


    I looked at Su Su and smiled. Then I drank and ate hot pot.


    ����


    On the other hand, after Yang Song returned to the city, he didn''t go home directly, but found a small bar in a remote location.


    "Coo Doo!"


    Yang Song dries directly into a large cup of draft beer. At this time, the yellow liquid in the cup seems to be just like water. One cup after another is poured into Yang Song''s stomach.


    "Another drink!" Yang Song shouted vaguely.


    "Elder brother, still drink?" the waiter of the bar frowned and asked Yang Song.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I won''t give you money or what!" Yang Song scolded irritably.


    The waiter had no choice but to pick up another glass for Yang Song. After receiving the beer, Yang song suddenly cried. There were not many people in the bar. Yang Song''s cry directly attracted everyone''s attention.


    After crying for a while, Yang Song began to laugh again. After laughing for a while, he began to cry again and again.


    At first, the people in the bar still looked at him, but then no one cared about him at all. They completely regarded him as a monster.

 Chapter 1751

    "Go ahead..."


    Lin Zhiyong helplessly clapped the horn on his hand.


    "Let my uncle go. I''ll go with you. I won''t resist..."


    Zhang Fengyu shouted.


    "Grass, no one fucking wants to go!" Lin Zhiyong shouted firmly, and then said, "I''ll give you five seconds, put down your weapons, and I''ll let you two out alive, or I''ll be abrupt to you..."


    "Step."


    Zhang Fengyu was stunned when he heard this, and then took a step forward with his eyes gloomy and terrible.


    "Don''t move... Put it down..."


    Lin Zhiyong''s staring beads held up and shouted.


    "Five!"


    Lin Zhiyong shouted with a big horn.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Zhang Fengyu took two deep breaths, then shouted at the top of his voice, "did you draft it? So many special police didn''t fucking kill me. Do you want to fucking kill me? Today, let me see what the level of your H city is, do you want it!"


    "Bah!"


    Lin Zhiyong turned his head and spit. Then he smiled and said, "it''s fucking time. You''re just having a soul with me, aren''t you? Four!"


    "Four big blood force!"


    Zhang Fengyu roared, then took a big step, sideways hid directly behind the cement column, then raised his hands, aimed and pulled the trigger.


    "Kang!"


    The bullet hit Lin Zhiyong directly on the shoulder.


    "Bang!"


    The huge impact directly hit Lin Zhiyong a big somersault.


    "Do you want to be shameless..."


    Lin Zhiyong covered his shoulder, clenched his teeth and scolded, and then shouted, "give it to me!"


    "Kang! Kang!"


    After hearing this sentence, the police pulled the trigger directly, and the bullet was shot on the cement column in front of Zhang Yuyu.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Zhang Fengyu hid behind the cement column, gasping for breath and directly exposed the next second.


    ��


    Lin Zhiyong stared at the bead and shouted. Then he shot in the direction of Zhang Fengyu with his left hand and * * in his right hand.


    "Suddenly..."


    Fire broke out in the construction site.


    "Go, if you want to kill me, you can''t do anything!"


    "Poop!"


    The front policeman knelt directly on the ground.


    "Kang Kang!"


    Zhang Fengyu cried at Wei Yiwen as he opened: "Uncle Wei, let''s go... I''m running out of bullets..."


    ��������


    Wei Yiwen looked up at Zhang Fengyu and didn''t know what to say.


    On the other side of the Hyundai Car, when I heard the noise, I felt a click in my heart. Then I turned around and shouted to Liu Rui, "hurry up, fight!"


    In the construction site.


    Zhang Fengyu kept shooting in the direction of the police. The originally quiet construction site suddenly became lively.


    "Draft it? I don''t believe so many people can''t kill you!"


    Lin Zhiyong held up the * * and didn''t dare to pull the trigger like crazy.


    "Da Da..."


    Like soybeans, the bullet hit the concrete column in front of Zhang Yuyu, making countless holes.


    "Kang!"


    At this time, a bullet hit Zhang Fengyu directly through the concrete column.


    "Gudong!"


    Zhang Yuyu knelt directly on the ground.


    "Draft it!"


    Zhang Yu Yu scolded wordlessly, then clenched his teeth and raised his hand to fight back.


    "Ba Da!"


    An empty sound.


    Zhang Fengyu looked at his hand and was stunned.


    Lin Zhiyong was also stunned when he saw that Zhang Fengyu no longer fought back. Then he shouted at the top of his voice, "draft it? He''s out of bullets. Three groups and four groups, encircle the back!"


    "Ta ta..."


    The noise inside the construction site suddenly stopped, and then there was a dense sound of footsteps.


    Zhang Fengyu leaned desperately against the concrete column and looked at Wei Yiwen around him with empty eyes.


    "..." Wei Yiwen suddenly smiled.


    "Smile a JB! Let you go, don''t you fucking go..." Zhang Fengyu scolded helplessly.


    "The big green mountains are gone, and it''s time for us to accompany them..." Wei Yiwen replied with a smile.


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Fengyu shook his head helplessly, then looked at Wei Yiwen and said, "in your next life, if you have a life, remember to call me!"


    "I won''t do this shit in my next life. I have to study hard..." Wei Yiwen whispered back.


    "You were a teacher before your mother came out. What B did you pack with me?" Zhang Fengyu scolded silently, then took out the cigarette box and found that there was only one cigarette left in it. Zhang Fengyu took the cigarette in his mouth and wrapped it hard, and then handed it to Wei Yiwen.


    Wei Yiwen took the cigarette, looked at Zhang Fengyu and asked, "is there any regret?"


    "No..." Zhang Fengyu shook his head freely, then looked at Wei Yiwen and asked, "what about you?"


    "I... I''m sorry I didn''t see the top of our harem! This is what I promised brother long, but I made it..."


    After hearing the name of brother long, the two were stunned at the same time, and then smiled helplessly.


    "Ta ta..."


    The footsteps were getting closer and closer. Finally, five or six people ran out first and surrounded Wei Yiwen and Zhang Yuyu.


    "Don''t move, I''ll kill you both!"


    "Shouted by his mother, we have no weapons..."


    Zhang Fengyu reluctantly replied.


    "Wow!"


    At this time, Lin Zhiyong suddenly ran out and shot Zhang Yuyu directly on the shoulder.


    "Ah!"


    Zhang Fengyu shouted.


    "Yes, you owe me!"


    Lin Zhiyong bit his teeth and scolded.


    "I''ll fucking kill you sooner or later. I''ll tell you!"


    Zhang Yu Yu covered his shoulder and scolded Lin Zhiyong.


    "Bang!"


    Lin Zhiyong stuck his foot on Zhang Yuyu''s face, then pulled Zhang Yuyu''s hair and asked with gnashing teeth: "save you B-like, what the hell do you take to kill me?"


    "..." Zhang Yu stared at Lin Zhiyong and said nothing.


    "Take it away!"


    Lin Zhiyong loosened Zhang Fengyu''s hair, turned and shouted.


    ����


    "Kang!"


    Just as the police were about to get close to Zhang Fengyu and Wei Yiwen, the sound inside the construction site sounded again.


    "Boom, boom!"


    Five modern cars running side by side rushed to the position of Zhang Fengyu and Wei Yiwen.


    Lin Zhiyong raised his hand to block the headlights of the modern car, then narrowed his eyes and shouted, "prepare for battle!"


    The Hyundai car stopped steadily in front of Lin Zhiyong. Meng Liang jumped out of the car with a mask and a * * in his hand.


    "Who?"


    After Zhang Fengyu and Wei Yiwen saw this scene, they were stunned, then looked at each other and smiled.


    "It''s no use fucking cleaning!" Wei Yiwen smiled helplessly.


    "I like it!" Zhang Fengyu replied.


    We are two people who pay homage to big green hill. My brother has gone two. I can''t go two more!


    "We are. Are you crazy?"


    Lin Zhiyong was obviously a little flustered when he saw our masked people appear. He looked at Meng Liang nervously and shouted.


    Meng Liang stretched out his hand and Zhang Dao reacted very quickly. He stretched out his hand and pulled Meng Liang. The bullet hit Meng Liang''s shoulder.


    "Kang Kang!"


    Zhang Tian took a step forward, narrowed his eyes with * * and looked at everyone present and shouted, "there is no hatred between us. I don''t want to kill you, and you can''t kill us, so I advise you to fuck me quickly, or fight because the salary of thousands of yuan a month is inappropriate, do you hear me?"


    The police were stunned when they heard this, and then stepped back two steps with some fear.


    "You can''t go! You can''t let them take people away!"


    When Lin Zhiyong saw them retreating, he stared at the beads and shouted.


    ��������


    It''s not like we''re standing where we are. It''s not like we''re not going. It''s not like we''re not fucking going.


    "Did you draft it? I heard you''re awesome, aren''t you?"


    Yang Song took a step forward, then dragged Lin Zhiyong''s head and shouted, "draft it, kowtow to my brother!"


    "..." Lin Zhiyong looked back at Yang Song and refused to kowtow.


    "Draft it? You''re awesome, aren''t you?"


    Yang Song scolded wordlessly, and then kicked Lin Zhiyong''s knee.


    "Ah..."


    Lin Zhiyong held his knee and wailed.


    "Draft, kowtow!"


    Yang Song stared at the beads and shouted.


    "..." Lin Zhiyong still didn''t respond when he looked at Yang Song.


    "Grass!"


    Yang Song bit his teeth and scolded, then stepped on Lin Zhiyong''s head.


    "Gudong!"


    Lin Zhiyong''s head was very strong and knocked on the ground.


    In the construction site.


    Yang Song banged three times on the ground according to Lin Zhiyong''s head, then turned his head and shouted to the others: "do you want to come up and try?"


    "Draft it? Don''t think I don''t know who you are. I''ll catch you all sooner or later!"


    Lin Zhiyong lies on the ground, gnashing his teeth and shouting at Yang Song.


    "Wow..."


    Yang Song pulled the trigger, then stared at Lin Zhiyong and shouted, "can the dead talk?"


    ��������


    Lin Zhiyong turned to look at Yang Song and suddenly dared not speak, because he knew that Yang song might really be able to open.


    "Do you mind if I take my brother away now?"


    Yang Song looked at Lin Zhiyong and asked without talking.


    "..." Lin Zhiyong still kept silent.


    Yang Song patted Lin Zhiyong on the head, then smiled and said, "it''s almost the same as fucking!"


    I knew that Lin Zhiyong had given up resistance, so we turned around and took a look at the north and south. The South and North immediately understood what I meant and drove the modern car directly to Zhang Fengyu and Wei Yiwen.


    But at this time, the dazzling lights were on again in the construction site.


    We all look back almost at the same time.


    Seven or eight jeeps roared to our position.


    "Whose people?" Liu Rui asked in a low voice, standing beside me.


    "It''s not ours..." I whispered back, and then looked at the jeep in front of me. I was silent for a long time, and finally remembered who the jeep in front of me was.


    "Didi!!"


    The jeep horn sounded.


    The next second stopped directly ten meters away from us.


    This is the third wave of people in this factory so far today.


    "Bang!"


    The door of the jeep bounced open, and a young man came down from the car with a handle, then looked at us and shouted, "it''s very lively!"


    "Little five!"


    Liu Rui exclaimed.


    Yes, these people are Liu Neng''s people. The leaders are the two people we are most familiar with, a small five and a Wang Jun.


    Xiao Wu smiled and collapsed two steps forward, then waved his hand at me and said with a smile: "long time no see, President Ye!"


    "What are you doing here?" I asked, looking at Xiao Wu.


    "Do justice for heaven! Even his mother dares to clean up. I must take care of it!" shouted Xiao Wu.


    "Drafting? You''re fucking impatient!"


    Gao Jia, Niu Lei and others saw Xiao Wu, then bit their teeth and scolded, and then ran to Xiao Wu with * * in their hands.


    "Da Da!"


    Directly hit the bullet on the ground, and then shouted with a smile: "now roll the calf for me, I don''t think I''ve fucking seen you!"


    "I''ll go B!" Niu Lei scolded, and then he would rush to Xiao Wu''s side.


    "Leizi!"


    Just then, Gao Jia opened her mouth and shouted.


    Niu Lei was stunned.


    "Let''s go!"


    Gao Jia then shouted.


    "Brother Jia!"


    Niu Lei looked puzzled.


    "Save people and go. It was agreed in advance!"


    Gao Jia shouted that she would go to the car after pulling open the door. Nanbei also hurriedly took Wei Yiwen into the car.


    I squinted at the little five in front of me, then took a step, then clenched my teeth and said, "I''ll fucking kill you sooner or later!"


    "Ha ha, many people want to kill me!" Xiao Wu grinned.


    I looked at Xiao Wu and was silent. Then I turned around to get on the bus, but at this time, Xiao Wu suddenly shouted, "who fucking told you that you can take the two people away. They are wanted criminals. Stay!"


    "I went to a B!"


    After hearing Xiao Wu''s words, I roared, then jumped out of the car, and then carried the * * to Xiao Wu. Their people were hugging each other.


    "Brothers, do it!"


    Liu Rui shouted when he saw me.


    "Kang Kang!"


    The * * in the hand is roaring and the anger suppressed in the heart has finally erupted at this moment. The people in our harem have endured Xiaowu for so long, and all of them have finally erupted today.


    The people and horses on both sides are less than ten meters away. They are engaged in the most primitive fight. There is no fancy fight at all. They just keep pulling the trigger.


    "Bang!!"


    Meng Liang carried a meter long sand jet and rushed directly to the front.


    "You''re fucking awesome, aren''t you?"


    Niu Lei roared, then rushed directly to Xiao Wu''s body, and then kicked Xiao Wu''s stomach with a big foot regardless of whether the bullet was not a bullet.


    "Bang!"


    Xiao Wu was kicked directly by Niu Lei, and then stood up again after two rounds of grunting on the ground.


    We saw Niu Lei rush over, and Meng Liang quickly put down his spray and ran to Niu Lei in the crowd.


    "Hand to hand combat, isn''t it!"


    Xiao Wu wiped the blood on his face, picked up a steel bar, threw it with force, and directly pulled it on Niu Lei''s face. A blood mark appeared on Niu Lei''s face in an instant.


    "Shall I go?"


    When Gao Jia saw this scene, a Tuo hit Xiao Wu''s head. Xiao Wu shook his body twice, then shook his head and didn''t fall down.


    "Get down!"


    At this time, Wang Jun raised his hand and hit Gao Jia, who fell to the ground with a thump.


    "Gao Jia!"


    When I saw Gao Jia fall, I rushed over.


    The four of them felt that * * was again directed at Xiao Wu''s people. The voice that had stopped rang again. Xiao Wu was fucking crazy and ran straight to Niu Lei with steel bars.


    Niu Lei lay on the ground and tried to stand up, but he found that he couldn''t stand up at all.


    "Go to hell!" Xiao Wu shouted, then waved the steel bar and ran to Niu Lei''s head.


    "Niu Lei!"


    At the moment when the steel bar was about to fall, I hugged Niu Lei.


    "Bang!"


    The steel bar knot on Xiao Wu''s hand hit my head firmly.


    "Ah!"


    The sharp pain in my heart stimulated my nerves.


    "I''ve had enough fucking life!"


    After scolding, Xiao Wu waved the steel bar on his hand again.


    "I''ll fuck you!"


    At this time, Meng Liang rushed to Xiao Wu''s body, but just about to reach out and kick the king''s army on his wrist.


    "Ba Da!"


    Meng Liang''s hand fell to the ground. Meng Liang was stunned. In Meng Liang''s Kung Fu, Wang Jun kicked Meng Liang''s face directly.


    When our people saw that the situation was wrong, they all put down their weapons, and then ran frantically to my position where Meng Liang was. Xiao Wu''s people also put down their weapons and rushed to Liu Rui.


    "Draft it? What the fuck are you looking at? Do it?"


    Lying on the ground, Lin Zhiyong saw the people on both sides of us fighting and shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Hua la..."


    The police, who were already running away, joined the battle again.


    The physical quality of the people in Xiaowu is obviously much better than ours, especially Liu Rui and Yang Song. In addition to drinking and eating meat every day, our body has long been empty. Once we fight, the three of us have become a burden. And the other side knew that our three physical qualities were not good, so they ran to the three of us to fight. If the four people let go of the fight and fight the small five, there must be no problem, but the four of them can only protect the three of us.


    "I''ll go!" Liu Rui pulled Wang Jun directly, and then hit Wang Jun in the face.


    Xiao Wu wiped the blood on his face, then immediately stood up from the ground, pulled off his clothes, stared at the beads and shouted to us, "draft it? I heard that your harem is very hard in H city? I''ll fucking see how awesome you are!"


    After Xiao Wu shouted, he rushed to our position again like a fucking madman.


    But if he lets him fight, it''s almost like us. In Tian Ming''s own words, he hasn''t done that for many years. It''s all his 18-year-old job to look at people with a knife!


    "Draft it? I''ll show you what our harem is in the battle today!"


    When Yang Song heard this, he waved the pick handle he picked up from the ground and rushed to Xiao Wu behind the crowd. But he was kicked by someone before he ran to Xiao Wu. Then the man in black ran directly to Yang Song''s stomach with a military spike. Yang Song hid on his side and the military spike pierced Yang Song''s thigh.


    Things came forward and pulled up Yang Song, then narrowed his eyes and ran towards Xiao Wu again.


    The physical quality of things is still very good. He stubbornly carried two knives across the street, then rushed to Xiao Wu''s body, and then bited his teeth and scolded: "yes, don''t you want to see the combat effectiveness of our harem? I''ll fucking show you today!"


    "Whoosh!"


    The * * * in Dongdong''s hand waved, and with the sound of the broken wind, he ran directly to Xiaowu''s head and cut it off. Xiaowu then quickly bowed his head.


    At the same time, on the road leading to the construction site.


    Two Bentleys opened the way, followed by three or two land tigers, running towards the construction site with great momentum.


    Bentley.


    A middle-aged man in a nondescript red suit with a five dollar red dragon in his mouth looked anxiously out of the window.


    "Can you hurry up? When we get there, it''s all fucking over!"


    The middle-aged man stared at the driver and scolded.


    "Brother, I stepped on the accelerator to the end..."


    The driver replied without a word.


    "Why is it so slow to step on it? This car B is finished. I knew I wouldn''t buy it..." the middle-aged man patted the door silently.


    "Hehe, the rocket is fast. You can buy one and try..." at this time, a young man with red hair turned his mouth behind the seat.


    "Fuck you, you can talk!" the middle-aged man turned his head and scolded irritably. Then he picked up the * * on the seat and made two gestures in front of the driver.


    "Brother, you haven''t touched this thing for many years. Can you stop making gestures? I''m afraid..." the driver hid back and said in a trembling voice.


    "Ha ha, I was a fucking sand jet at that time. I tell you it works better than this thing. Now this thing looks impressive, but it''s not as fun as a sand jet..." the middle-aged man replied with a cigarette end, then rattled the bolt of the gun, turned his head, looked at the red haired youth and asked, "did you bring the rocket?"


    "With..." the young man replied irritably.


    "When you get to the place, fix it for me first. It cost hundreds of thousands. I didn''t hear the two fucking movements. It''s a pity..." the middle-aged man bared his teeth and you replied.


    "No, you think this thing is a second kick. If you say the whole is the whole?" the young man was speechless.


    "Why?" the middle-aged man stared at the beads and shouted. Then he pulled the young man''s hair and asked, "I spent fucking money. I said you''re not happy to fix it?"


    "You fucking let go of me and don''t drag my hair when you''re all right? I obviously feel that my hair has lost some serious hair recently!" the young man bared his teeth and opened the middle-aged man''s big hand.


    "You look like a fucking social person? Get a JB head like a chicken feather blanket, and go out like a fucking hair salon. Don''t say it''s my little brother in the future. It''s a fucking shame..." the middle-aged man clapped his hands and scolded the young man.


    "I''m fucking proud. Why do you care so much about me?" the young man replied with his neck.


    "Roll the calf, I''ll be upset when I talk to you. Look at how powerful Xiaoli''s hairstyle is..." the middle-aged man smiled and patted the driver''s big bald head.


    The driver touched his head and said with some resentment: "brother, you scraped it for me in the middle of the night..."


    "Didn''t I find you so proud and bald? Did you have been a monk for several years before you became a monk?" the young man straightened his hair and looked at the middle-aged man.


    "... can you roll the calf for me?"


    "Big gold chain, big bald head, you''re a fucking upstart." the young man said with his mouth tilted.


    "I''ll be fired sooner or later. I don''t know why so much nonsense every day..." the middle-aged man scolded with his teeth.

 Chapter 1752

    Liu Rui was stunned when he heard this. Then he hurried outside the house with his mobile phone. As he walked, he looked at me and said, "I forgot this..."


    "Stupid, Lao Bian and Xiao Hei scolded you to death..." I scolded silently, and then played poker with Zhang Fengyu and them.


    On the other side, after Du Xianyang walked out of my office, he dialed Du Xianyang directly.


    "What''s the matter?" Du Xianyang asked after answering the phone.


    "Brother, did you call YeYe yesterday?" Liu Rui shouted at the phone.


    "Grass, I forgot. I''ll call now!"


    Du Xianyang shouted, then hung up the phone directly and dialed Zhang Xiaogang.


    "What''s all this? It''s not reliable at all..." Liu Rui looked at his mobile phone and scolded silently. Then he stood at the door of my office waiting for Du Xianyang to call.


    The other side.


    Du Xianyang dialed Zhang Xiaogang''s phone, and then exchanged greetings. Although he had dinner with Zhang Xiaogang several times, his relationship was not very familiar, so some greetings were still necessary. After pulling the calf for a while, Du Xianyang asked with a smile: "brother Zhang, did you catch two people in the city yesterday?"


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned for a moment, then subconsciously looked at the interrogation room, and then asked in a low voice, "President Du, these two people have something to do with you?"


    "Hehe, my friend''s person, you should have heard his name." Du Xianyang replied with a smile.


    "Who?" Zhang Xiaogang asked.


    "Ye Han."


    "They are from the harem?" Zhang Xiaogang exclaimed.


    "Hehe, brother Zhang, when do you have time over there? Let''s get together?" Du Xianyang asked with a smile.


    "OK, OK!" Zhang Xiaogang promised twice.


    "Can you wait for me to inform you of the specific time?" Du Xianyang then asked.


    "OK, OK!"


    Zhang Xiaogang promised and then hung up.


    Du Xianyang looked at his mobile phone and smiled helplessly. Then he dialed Liu Rui''s phone and asked Liu Rui to go to the iron tower sometime. Liu Rui arranged the specific time himself. Liu Rui listened to Du Xianyang''s tone, which should be nothing, so he didn''t worry. He staggered to my office.


    When I saw Liu Rui come in, I asked in a low voice, "it''s done?"


    "Well, Du Xianyang, I''ll go there sometime, and then give the man some money. It should be almost the same. Anyway, I think Du Xianyang means it''s not a problem..." Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    "Then why don''t you go to the tower now?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked speechless.


    "You''re not playing poker here. What kind of face do you have to let me pass?" Liu Rui shouted at me with staring beads. Then he stretched out his hand and grabbed my poker directly, and then shouted at me: "what should you do quickly? I''m upset when I see you now?"


    "No, are you a little confused about big and small Wang now?" my lips looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Roll the calf, what king do you love? What does it have to do with me..." Liu Rui scolded wordlessly, and then said: "Lao Bian, Xiao hei and they just don''t clean up. I tell you, let them reflect on the tower, otherwise they will never know how dangerous this society is. I''ll tell you..."


    "If you let them hear this, I think it''s easy for them to kill you..." Zhang Fengyu smiled at Liu Rui and said.


    "I tell you, this is what you don''t understand. Ye Han is used to these people in the harem. If something happens to me, I''ll roll the calf directly. Otherwise, you say they don''t experience the wind and rain, how can they see the rainbow..." Liu Rui said to Zhang wind and rain


    "Hehe, what are you doing seeing me when you''re free?" Zhang Fengyu asked with a smile.


    Liu Rui looked at the poker in his hand, and then looked at Zhang Fengyu. He said wordlessly, "do you think it''s interesting for you to argue with me like this?"


    ����


    On the other side, the tower interrogation room.


    After receiving Du Xianyang''s call, Zhang Xiaogang went directly back to the interrogation room to find Lao Bian, then walked to Lao Bian with a smile and helped him open his handcuffs.


    "What do you mean?" Lao Bian looked at Zhang Xiaogang with some fear and asked.


    "You come out with me..." Zhang Xiaogang whispered back, and then took Lao Bian to Xiaohei''s interrogation room.


    "Zhang... Brother Zhang, what do you mean?" Lao Bian looked at Zhang Xiaogang nervously and asked.


    "Come and smoke." Zhang Xiaogang quickly took out his cigarette box and handed it to Lao Bian.


    Lao Bian was stunned when he looked at the cigarette box in Zhang Xiaogang''s hand. Then he looked at Xiaohei, looked at Zhang Xiaogang, licked his lips and said, "I''ll tell you. You can tell me what''s going on. You don''t have to tell me about the back soldier in my heart. I won''t eat it. I''ll tell you!"


    "You didn''t misunderstand me, man. You two are from the harem. Why didn''t you say it earlier?" Zhang Xiaogang looked at Lao Bian with a smile and asked.


    "I told you, didn''t you ignore me?" Xiao Hei shouted a little speechless.


    "Misunderstanding..." Zhang Xiaogang put the cigarette box on the table with a smile, and then said, "if you two have anything to tell me, just stay here first."


    In a trial at the tower.


    Lao Bian and Xiao Hei looked at the Yuxi smoke on the table and Zhang Xiaogang. Their eyes were obviously puzzled. No one knew what medicine Zhang Xiaogang had bought in his gourd.


    "Man, have you changed a little before and after this?" Lao Bian reached out and picked up a Yuxi, then looked at Zhang Xiaogang with a smile and asked.


    "Ha ha, there may have been a misunderstanding just now..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled back, then looked outside the interrogation room, and then asked in a low voice, "man, why didn''t you say you two are the people of the harem earlier? If you had said earlier, would I have done so much?"


    "I''ll tell you again. I want to tell you that you came, but you didn''t pay attention to me..." Xiao Hei replied with staring eyes. Then he stretched out his hand to take the Yuxi handed by Lao Bian, lit it, took a hard breath, then squinted at Zhang Xiaogang and asked, "did our family call you?"


    "You''re hiding weapons. It''s certainly not a phone call that can make it clear, but President Du called me. You two can take them with me at ease, and you don''t have to care about the rest..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile.


    "President Du? That President Du?" Lao Bian was stunned.


    "The one who makes building materials at home..."


    "Ah, I see. That''s our boss''s good friend..." Lao Bian tilted his eyes, intentionally or unintentionally ordered Zhang Xiaogang, and then said, "when can we go out here?"


    "It depends on when you contact me." Zhang Xiaogang bowed his head and replied.


    "Hehe, when will I give you money?" Lao Bian asked with a smile.


    Zhang Xiaogang was stunned when he heard this. Then he looked at Lao Bian awkwardly and said, "in fact, this thing is not about money. It''s mainly the brothers who eat by this. After all, I helped you hide such a big thing. Can I take some benefits too much?"


    "Ha ha..." Lao Bian and Xiao Hei smiled speechlessly at the same time. In fact, Zhang Xiaogang was right. After all, they said it was big and small. They helped them hide it. They certainly can''t do it in vain. They know that if it can be handled through money, it must be better than other methods, After all, spending money is also out of our harem, and we can''t let Lao Bian and Xiao Hei out, so now their hearts are obviously a lot easier.


    "Well, if there''s nothing wrong, you two just stay here and call me if there''s anything..." Zhang Xiaogang knew that he had nothing to say with Lao Bian, so he had the idea of going out.


    Lao Bian looked at Zhang Xiaogang for a moment, then pointed to the handcuffs on his body.


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Xiaogang smiled when he heard this. Then he quickly took out the key and opened the handcuffs for Lao Bian and Xiao Hei. While unlocking the lock, he looked at Lao Bian and said, "forget..."


    "Can I ask you something?" Lao Bian asked, looking at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "What''s up?"


    "How much will it cost to fish us out?" Lao Bian asked in a low voice.


    "..." Zhang Xiaogang suddenly looked up at Lao Bian when he heard this, and then smiled and said, "the specific situation of this thing is analyzed in detail..."


    "What is the specific price of our situation?" Lao Bian then asked.


    "Hehe, I''m going to have to work hard if I don''t have one hundred and eighty thousand..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a mouth.


    "Don''t you know Mr. Du? Don''t you give me a discount?" Xiao Hei jumped down from the table after hearing this number, then stared at the beads and shouted at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Hehe, human kindness is human kindness. Let me tell you this. I''m not alone. I tell you, although I''m here to do it, there are people above me. It''s impossible for people to work in vain, isn''t it..."


    "Grass, who is there on you?" Lao Bian asked speechless.


    "I can''t tell you who you are, but let me tell you this. The people above can certainly ensure that you leave safely. It''s over..." Zhang Xiaogang stretched out his hand and lit a cigarette. Then he looked at Lao Bian with a cigarette in his hand and said, "man, you two just stay here and be honest. When the time comes, you can naturally go out..."


    "If there''s someone up there but no one, can''t you give me a friendship price? Do you know that if you take the 200000 yuan, it''s all wool on the sheep? I tell you, ye Han will pluck us sooner or later!" Lao Bian shouted in silence.


    Zhang Xiaogang looked at Lao Bian and smiled. Then he patted Lao Bian on the shoulder and ran outside the house.


    "No, I told you about the discount. Why did you leave?" Lao Bian shouted, dragging Zhang Xiaogang''s shoulder.


    "Hehe, man, I have to talk to the people on your side about the specific amount of money. It''s no use telling me now..." Zhang Xiaogang reluctantly turned back and opened Lao Bian''s hand, and then walked out of the interrogation room with a smile.


    After Zhang Xiaogang went out, Lao Bian looked back at Xiao Hei. Xiao Hei also looked at Lao Bian.


    "Do you think it''s a little serious?" Lao Bian looked at Xiao Hei with a worried face and asked.


    "What''s serious?" Xiao Hei smoked leisurely. His whole state was obviously much better than that just now.


    Lao Bian looked at Xiao Hei speechless. Then he said to his lips, "are you really stupid or fake stupid? Didn''t you hear me just now? Just now this is going to take care of Ye Han for money. If this leaf pays, do we have to top the money?"


    "Why do I have money? I don''t have money..." Xiao Hei replied indifferently.


    "Is this something you don''t want to do? Isn''t Han Chao''s lesson enough? Let me tell you, even if we don''t take the money out voluntarily, ye will certainly find a way to clean up us..." Lao Bian is getting more and more angry now. He was in a good mood just now, but Lao Bian is not happy at all now.


    "Don''t come to us..." Xiao Hei smiled back to Lao Bian.


    Lao Bian was stunned when he heard this. Then he looked at Xiao hei and asked, "what do you mean by this?"


    "You took it and you found it. I''m just a spectator. I think if ye wants to clean up people, he must clean up you first. As an innocent victim, he can''t clean up me..." Xiao Hei explained with a smile.


    "It''s not your time. You''re still going to fight with me now, aren''t you?" Lao Bian stared at Xiao Hei very speechless.


    "It''s not internal strife. It''s mainly that this matter has nothing to do with me..."


    Lao Bian took a look at Xiao Hei, then angrily blocked in the corner and stopped talking to Xiao Hei.


    On the other hand, after Zhang Xiaogang left the interrogation room, he directly turned and walked into his office.


    "What''s the matter? How did you transfer those two people to another interrogation room?" a man in the office saw Zhang Xiaogang come in and squinted at Zhang Xiaogang.


    "These two people are not small, they are from the harem..." Zhang Xiaogang whispered back, then looked at the one in the room and said, "you will ask the bald binzi to call them later, and then ask their family to come and take the money and take them away..."


    "No, who were those two people you just said?" he stood up and looked at Zhang Xiaogang and asked.


    "The harem. What''s the matter?" Zhang Xiaogang asked in a daze.


    "Cao, it''s still a big fish. Did the harem tell you how much it was?" he asked, looking at Zhang Xiaogang with some excitement.


    "The people in the harem haven''t contacted me yet. I''m waiting for their call..." Zhang Xiaogang sat next to me, then took out his mobile phone and looked at the time, and then stretched out for a rest.


    "No, are these two people lying? If they are the people of the harem, how can the people of the harem not contact us?" asked Zhang Xiaogang with some doubts.


    "Hehe, Du Xianyang called me personally. Do you think it can run away?" Zhang Xiaogang looked askance and asked.


    "I heard that those people in the harem listen to rich people. You have to be good..." his face reminded him greedily.


    "Don''t try too hard. After all, Du Xianyang got it. I have to give Du Xianyang a face..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile, then turned his head and shouted: "don''t JB care about the people in the harem. You take the bald people away first. Now I''m upset when I see these two playful ideas..."


    "OK, I''ll let them call now." nodded, then ran outside the office with his cell phone.


    ����


    On the other side, in the office of the harem.


    It was me, Zhang Fengyu and Zhang TongZhou who fought against the landlord, but after playing for a while, there were more and more people in my office. There was no way. Our gang began to play gold flowers. After playing for a few, I felt a little tired, so I was ready to withdraw.


    I took a simple look at the poker in front of me, then threw it directly into the pile of cards, and then said, "what ideas are these? The biggest one is eight..."


    Liu Rui narrowed his eyes and looked at me. Then he looked at his poker very mysteriously. The next second, Liu Rui directly took out 500 yuan and threw it into the middle-aged of several of us. He said with a smile: "here''s another golden flower. I''m sorry for the whole day..."


    Hearing this, Zhang Fengyu turned and looked at Liu Rui. Then he looked at the card in his hand. He was silent for a moment and directly took out 500 yuan and threw it into the pile of money.


    "Are you still following me?" Liu Rui asked, staring at Zhang Fengyu.


    "You''re a JB goldflower. You''re bombing us here. I can''t get used to your problem..." Zhang Fengyu replied very casually. In fact, it''s not surprising that Zhang Fengyu said that we played with goldflowers for more than half an hour. Although I didn''t calculate carefully, Liu Rui took seven or eight goldflowers at the most, and the money in front of him changed from fifty to five or six thousand, Zhang Fengyu''s luck is similar to mine. He lost thousands in fighting the landlords. He also lost two or three thousand in fighting Jinhua. Zhang Tongzhou, the north and the South and the old car, although they don''t have big brands, they didn''t lose too much. Like the old car, they don''t like playing Jinhua very much. Basically, if they have cards, they will go on and throw away if they don''t, so the old car is basically in an invincible position, His playing method is the most stable one I''ve ever seen. It''s useless for people not to play with you. As long as I play, there must be a card, and there must be no card. Let me tell you, if an old car takes a pair, there are three companies opposite. The old car doesn''t care how big the pair is, they just give up the card and don''t want to think about it, Ordinary people really can''t do the state of old cars`


    The old car picked up the poker in front of him, then smiled and said, "I won''t go to this card..."


    "Why don''t you go? Are you playing here?" Zhang TongZhou shouted at the old car, then looked at the poker in his hand, then bared his teeth and scolded: "I''m not going either. What JB things are these..."


    "I won''t go either..." north and South also threw down their poker with a smile.


    "I''ll add 500!" Liu Rui smiled at Zhang Fengyu and then threw 500 yuan into the pile of money.


    "You are really a golden flower?" Zhang Fengyu squinted at Liu Rui and asked.


    "I said Jinhua, don''t you believe it? Why? What am I teasing you for..." Liu Rui scolded silently, and then threw 500 yuan into it.


    Several of us looked at Zhang Yufeng and Liu Rui with a smile. You and I threw money into it. They threw it, and there could be almost five or six thousand yuan. Liu Rui looked at his poker, then looked at Zhang Yufeng and said, "almost let''s open it?"


    Zhang Fengyu glanced at Liu Rui, then nodded and said, "OK, you open the cards. I''ll see what you are..."


    "Golden flowers, golden flowers, don''t you believe..." Liu Rui directly threw his poker on the table and scolded wordlessly.


    "No, you are really a golden flower!" Zhang Fengyu shouted, staring at the beads.


    "You think I''m playing with you..." Liu Rui replied speechlessly, then directly put the money in front of him into his hand, looked at Zhang Yuyu with a smile and said, "you child just don''t believe in evil. I can tell you..."


    "It''s too evil..." the old car said with a smile.


    "If you don''t believe in evil, you can''t!" north and South also said.


    "..." Zhang Fengyu pursed his lips and looked at the poker on the table for a long time, because there were no words to describe his mood.


    "Why, my brother, isn''t it?" Zhang TongZhou smiled at Zhang Fengyu and asked.


    "You are. Who could have thought that you played less than 20, played seven or eight golden flowers, and ye Han also played against the landlord for two hours. The two kings are like renting his house. You guys are really having problems. I tell you, I really doubt whether you are a ghost now..." Zhang Fengyu stared at the beads and shouted at Liu Rui.


    "It''s not you. If you lose some money, you''ll depend on others. Can you still play..." Zhang TongZhou shouted at Zhang Fengyu in silence.


    "You roll the calf, I''m in a very bad mood now..." Zhang Fengyu shouted at Zhang Tongzhou.


    In the harem office.


    "Hua la..." Liu Rui knew that Zhang Fengyu''s sentence was a joke. He smiled at will and washed the cards. Then he looked at Zhang Fengyu and asked, "why? Are you still playing?"


    "Why don''t you play? I''ve lost money. Why don''t you play..." Zhang Fengyu replied.


    "You lose some money like B. what are you playing with?" Zhang TongZhou scolded in silence.


    "You roll the calf for me!" Zhang Fengyu shouted with his teeth clenched.


    "You play, I won''t play..." at this time, I reached out to pick up my wallet and looked at Liu Rui with a smile.


    "Why, stop playing?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at me when he saw that I was going to walk.


    "Well, tired, you guys play..." I nodded, then stood up with thousands of dollars won from Zhang Fengyu and Zhang Tongzhou.


    "What kind of JB character are you? Just leave when you win?" Zhang Fengyu shouted reluctantly when he saw that I was leaving.


    "Hehe, what? Who is fixed to win money and can''t go?" I replied with a smile. Then I reached out and took out 200 yuan, threw it into Zhang Yuyu''s hand, looked at Zhang Yuyu very seriously and said, "let''s continue to play when we have a chance in the future?"


    "What do you mean?" Zhang Fengyu picked up his 200 yuan in front of him, biting his teeth and looking at me.


    "I''m in a good mood. I reward you. If you don''t pay me back..."

 Chapter 1753

    "Ha ha..." fan Aiguo laughed, then looked at Liu Neng and said, "I often hear president sun mention you, but I haven''t seen you before. I know that you are so young..."


    "Ha ha!" Liu Neng smiled at fan Aiguo, then took off his eyes, reached out and took out a cigarette box, handed fan Aiguo one, ordered one, looked at fan Aiguo and asked, "is president sun all right now?"


    "Well, not bad recently..." fan Aiguo nodded back.


    "That''s OK." Liu Neng nodded slightly, then looked at Huang Mao and Xiaodong, but he paused for a second without saying anything.


    "Mr. Liu, what are we doing today? Have you been disturbed?" fan Aiguo asked.


    "I''m going to take you to do something big..." Liu Neng replied with a smile.


    "Hehe, aren''t you going to reveal it?" fan Aiguo asked.


    "Moving activities."


    Fan Aiguo was stunned when he heard this. Then he nodded numbly. After all, when it comes to moving, fan Aiguo is obviously a little afraid. Liu Neng looked at the expression on fan Aiguo''s face and knew that fan Aiguo is afraid, so he quickly patted fan Aiguo on the shoulder and said, "but Mr. Fan, don''t worry, I brought two cars of people. We certainly don''t have to drive by ourselves."


    "That''s OK!" the expression on fan Aiguo''s face was obviously a lot easier.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Neng smiled at fan Aiguo and didn''t speak.


    Xiao Wu took off his sunglasses, looked at the yellow hairs with his eyes, and then shouted to fan Aiguo, "President fan, what are these people doing?"


    "These are the lads I asked for in advance." fan Aiguo quickly replied.


    "How? Is it reliable?" Xiao Wu asked directly looking at fan Aiguo.


    "Reliable, these children are good..." fan Aiguo nodded.


    Xiao Wu took a look at Huang Mao, then bit his sunglasses with his mouth and whispered, "it''s OK. Don''t run away before the whole group of calves start to work..."


    Huang Mao''s expression was obviously a little embarrassed when he heard this. Hua Zi, who was not very good tempered, opened his mouth and shouted, "man, what do you mean by this?"


    Xiao Wu squinted at Hua Zi, turned around and took out his hand directly.


    "Click!"


    Xiao Wu moved the bolt, then stared at Hua Zi and shouted, "what do you mean by me?"


    Hua Zi looked at Xiao Wu''s hand and was stunned.


    "No, Xiao Wu, what are you doing?" fan Aiguo frowned and shouted at Xiao Wu.


    Xiao Wu squinted at Hua Zi. Hua Zi looked at Xiao Wu nervously. Neither of them spoke.


    "What do you mean?"


    At this time, Huang Mao stood up and looked at Xiao Wu and asked.


    "It''s not interesting..." Xiao Wu replied with a smile.


    "It''s not interesting. What are you doing pointing at my brother?" yelled Huang Mao, staring at the beads.


    Xiao Wu smiled at this, then turned around and directly pointed his hand at Huang Mao''s head: "do you have a problem with me putting it on your head now? You''re very awesome, aren''t you?"


    "..." Huang Mao stared at Xiao Wu. At this time, Huang Mao reacted. The little five in front of him was a madman. He didn''t speak a word at all. He took his hand out directly without saying anything, and it was still broad daylight.


    Liu Neng looked at Xiao Wu with his shoulder, smiled and didn''t speak. Wang Jun was in the same state.


    "It''s not Xiao Wu. What are you doing? You just met our people. What do you mean? Are you aiming at them or me?" Fan Jun shouted at Xiao Wu very reluctantly.


    "...." Xiao Wu looked at fan Aiguo and said nothing.


    "Little five, what do you want to do!"


    When Xiao Wu heard this, he smiled, then turned around and looked at fan Aiguo, then looked at the yellow hair in front of him, smiled and said, "I''m not kidding, brother fan, you said you were anxious..."


    "Are you kidding like that?" fan Aiguo shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry, the two people you''re looking for are good..." Xiao Wu smiled at fan Aiguo, and then walked to Huang Mao. Huang Mao looked at Xiao Wu with his eyes tilted. He didn''t understand what Xiao Wu, a psycho, wanted to do.


    "Can you use it?" Xiao Wu asked, looking at Huang Mao.


    "No..." Huang Mao shook his head.


    "Will it be held?" Xiao Wu then asked.


    "Have you seen it on TV?" Huang Mao asked.


    "Enough!" Xiao Wu smiled and shouted at the jeep behind him.


    "Gone?" a man on the jeep asked Xiao Wu.


    "You give me some whole ones..." Xiao Wu shouted.


    After a while, a man ran to Xiaowu with a travel bag, and then directly threw the bag at Xiaowu''s feet. Xiaowu bent down and took out three handles and handed them to huazi and Huangmao Xiaodong.


    The three men looked at their hands and were obviously a little confused.


    "Elder brother, what are we doing?" Huang Mao stammered at Xiao Wu.


    "You don''t have to worry about what you do. I''ll get on the bus and tell you what the three do..." Xiao Wu smiled back, then turned his head and looked at Liu Neng and asked, "are you going?"


    Liu Neng heard this, raised his hand, looked at the time and nodded directly.


    "Mr. Fan, let''s go?" Xiao Wu then asked.


    Fan Aiguo looked at Xiao Wu and didn''t speak.


    "Why, Mr. Fan, are you still angry with me? I just try them? Are you like this?" Xiao Wu asked with a smile.


    Fan Aiguo took a look at Xiao Wu, and then ran directly to his Mercedes Benz.


    "Brother fan, you have a car with me. Let''s discuss the next thing..." Xiao Wu pulled fan Aiguo with a smile.


    "Do you still need to discuss with me what you do now?" fan Aiguo asked, squinting at Xiao Wu.


    "Brother fan, what do you mean by this? Don''t we have to discuss it with you at any time?"


    "..." fan Aiguo looked at Xiao Wu and was silent. Then he turned and ran to Xiao Wu''s jeep.


    After watching fan Aiguo get on the bus, Xiao Wu turned to Huang Mao and Hua Zi and said, "brothers, you will follow our car later. Where are we going? Where are you going? Do you understand?"


    "Understand..." Huang Mao nodded with a smile.


    "On the way!" Xiao Wu smiled at Huang Mao, then turned and shouted, "let''s go!"


    After Xiao Wu shouted, three jeeps followed by an accord and a Mercedes Benz drove directly to the tower development zone.


    Inside the jeep.


    Fan Aiguo looked at Xiao Wu very puzzled, frowned and asked, "Xiao Wu, what are you doing in such a big formation?"


    "Don''t ask me about such a thing. You''d better study with my boss..." Xiao Wu replied with a smile.


    "Mr. Liu, what do you mean here?" fan Aiguo turned and looked at Liu Neng above the co pilot and asked.


    "In fact, it''s also quite simple. Do you know why we came to the tower development zone?" Liu Neng looked back at fan Aiguo and asked.


    "For the sake of the factory..." fan Aiguo almost didn''t want to answer.


    "Yes, we all came to the factory, but now president sun may not have received any news, but our internal news is that ye Han has got two factories!" Liu Neng explained.


    "What?" fan Aiguo was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t believe what Liu Neng said.


    "Don''t be so surprised, Mr. Fan. Let me tell you, we have received very reliable news that ye Han has got two factories, a total of seven factories. You say ye Han''s family started with two. What a gap?" Liu Neng asked, looking at fan Aiguo.


    "The gap is a little big..." fan Aiguo nodded slightly.


    "But fortunately, we got the news first, and I also know that two people in the back Palace are in the interrogation room of the iron tower, so we have to grab these two people when we come out today!"


    "Then take these two people for the factory in Ye Han''s hand?" fan Aiguo asked.


    "Smart!"


    Liu Neng nodded slightly and then said, "this is our only chance. I know you are occupying fan, but Fan Jun is not bi Wenshi. Now Fan Jun''s speaking strength is limited. Do you know why?"


    "I don''t know..." fan Aiguo shook his head in some confusion.


    "The municipal Party committee of your city is air-conditioned, not to mention the municipal Party committee. Even the Discipline Inspection Commission is newly appointed. What strength can he have when you say that Fan Jun is the second leader?" Liu Neng''s words directly confused fan Aiguo.


    Fan Aiguo looked at Liu Neng in some confusion. He never thought that he didn''t know these things. Liu Neng actually understood so clearly. Although Fan Jun is now in H City, to tell the truth, this person''s ability is really incomparable with Bi Wenshi. Bi Wenshi was the absolute leader at that time, but now Fan Jun does camp step by step, because he is now in H city, Basically, it''s all sent by the above. Fan Jun doesn''t have a chance even if he wants to find an accomplice!


    "So, we can''t put all our hopes on Fan Jun now. When Fan Jun can use it, we naturally use it, but when it can''t use it, we can''t lose our direction. Do you understand?"


    "I see..." fan Aiguo nodded slightly.


    "Just understand, so we have to strangle Ye Han now. If we can''t kill Ye Han in this project, wait until they get the project, don''t say you and me. Even sun Qiang and Fan Jun have a hard time..."


    "Then you say you know the news. Does Ye Han know it?" fan Aiguo asked, looking at Liu Neng.


    "I don''t know..." Liu Neng shook his head slightly and then said: "Well, ye Han, do you know the news is the same now, because whether you Fan Jun can do it or not, they are the last chance to break the boat, so they must have played their lives. I haven''t done anything to the people in the harem, just like tearing my face from the harem, but this time is different. Let''s even take these two people away , they don''t know who did it, and this opportunity is very important. If we can''t catch it this time, we''ll have to work hard to deal with the Hougong in the future... "


    Fan Aiguo smiled at this, then looked at Liu Neng and asked, "President Liu, let me ask you a question. If you want to answer, you can say it. If you don''t want to answer, forget it..."


    "OK, you ask." Liu Neng also smiled.


    "Are there any of you in the back palace?" fan Aiguo asked.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Neng smiled, then patted fan Aiguo on the shoulder and said, "there was, but now there is no more."


    "Ha ha, that''s enough!" fan Aiguo smiled.


    Liu Neng looked at fan Aiguo and didn''t speak.


    On the other side, inside the accord.


    Huang Mao sat in the car and looked at his hand. The expression on his face was very tangled.


    "What exactly do you think these people do?" huazi asked, looking at Huang Mao.


    "Bring us all these things. What do you say you do?" Huang Mao asked obliquely.


    "It''s mainly because these people followed the Hougong. I''m a little worried about them..." Hua Zi looked at his hand and said with his mouth.


    "I''m also worried, but what can I do? Let''s get off now. What do you mean?"


    "If you get off, I''ll get off with you..."


    "Hua Zi, have you ever wondered why two people came to the back palace that day and dared to block all of our more than 20 people in the private room of the back palace?" Huang Mao turned his head and licked his lips and looked at Hua Zi and asked.


    "I don''t know..." Hua Zi shook his head.


    "Just because people are more cruel than us, they dare to drive when they hold it. The difference between us and them is this ruthlessness, don''t you understand?" yelled yellow hair.


    "It''s mainly because we don''t do this. If you usually bring a machete to chop people, it''s no problem, but you say we hold hands directly. Do you dare to drive?" huazi asked very honestly.


    "..." Huang Mao licked his lips and didn''t speak.


    "Do you think so? After all, we haven''t been to the harem!" huazi continued.


    "Dongzi, what do you think?" Huang Mao asked, looking at Dongzi in front of him.


    "I don''t know. What do you do, brother Huang? I''ll do it..." Dongzi whispered back and then said, "but I know the people in the harem are really cruel. If we offend them, it won''t be as simple as last time!"


    When Huang Mao heard this, he looked up at huazi, and then whispered, "now is the chance given to us by God. You said if we have been so afraid, when can we really stand face to face with the people in the harem? We have to lower our heads when we see the people in the harem in our life, do you understand?"


    In the interrogation room of the tower.


    While looking for cigarette butts on the ground, Lao Bian said to Xiao Hei in the corner, "how can I feel my heart jumping all the time? Do you think something''s wrong?"


    "Don''t be in the crow''s mouth, will you? I started to study it with me last night. If the earthquake happened to both of us, now I''m told that your heart is jumping suddenly. Will you have to die suddenly here later?" Xiao Hei squatted in the corner and scolded Lao Bian in silence.


    "No, I''m not kidding you. I''m very distressed now..." Lao Bian touched his chest and said with a big mouth.


    "..." Xiao Hei looked at Lao Bian silently and whispered, "if you didn''t have to find it, where would we have so many things?"


    "It hasn''t been so long. Why can''t you forget it?" Lao Bian shouted at Xiao Hei.


    "I''ll never forget it in my life, do you understand?" Xiao Hei shouted, staring at the beads.


    "No, I can''t talk to you anymore. My heart is beating too fast now. I feel that I can jump to my throat even faster. I can''t..." as he said, Lao Bian directly covered his chest and lay on the table.


    "No, aren''t you? You don''t have anything to do. Pretend to be a mentally retarded patient with me?" Xiao Hei scolded in silence.


    "No, why don''t you believe it? If you don''t believe it, come and touch it. See if my heart beats fast..." Lao Bian asked solemnly.


    "You roll the calf for me. I''m not in the mood to talk to you now..." Xiao Hei scolded very irritably.


    "Why don''t you have a sense of humor? My heart must be beating fast. Moreover, my right eyelid has been jumping recently. It''s too uncomfortable..."


    "Hehe, what are you talking about, man?"


    At this time, he smiled and asked Lao Bian with his bald head through the vent.


    "What does it have to do with you?" Lao Bian shouted, squinting at his bald head.


    "No, I don''t mean much to be here myself. Talk to me about what you two say..." the bald head continued.


    "..." Lao Bian squinted at his bald head, then said with his mouth tilted, "didn''t you bring a bunch of people? Where are your people?"


    "People have been borrowed by their families, and now I''m the only one left here..." the bald tone replied helplessly.


    "Cao, your popularity is really smelly. People have gone and didn''t say to take you away..." Lao Bian scolded silently, and then said: "you said, if you didn''t bring people to me at that time, would you be like B? Did you say you lifted a stone and hit yourself in the foot?"


    Bald head obeyed, smiled awkwardly, looked at Lao Bian and said, "didn''t I think so much at that time?"


    "What? You didn''t think so much. What are you doing with your brain? Don''t you think you were just a harassing phone? Are you so excited? With more than 20 people, you rushed directly to the hotel. Do you want to kill us or what?" Xiaohei heard this, stood up and ran bareheaded.


    "What are you doing?" Lao Bian reached out and stopped Xiaohei, then said with his mouth curled: "don''t people apologize to us? Are you so excited? You can''t beat him now..."


    Xiao Hei glanced at Lao Bian and squatted on the ground without talking.


    "Man, I was really impulsive at that time. If I wasn''t impulsive, if God could give me a chance, I wouldn''t take people to come to you..." he shouted, looking at Xiao Hei bareheaded.


    "So are you. It''s time. What''s the use of this thing?" Lao Bian looked at his bald head and scolded.


    "No, man, who are you with?" the bald head asked in silence.


    "I represent justice!"


    Lao Bian replied with a big mouth, and then said, "no, now justice is ready to shit..."


    "Why do you always shit?"


    Xiao Hei looked at Lao Bian and asked.


    "I shit, what''s your opinion?" Lao Bian replied with his stomach covered, and then went to the door of the interrogation room. While kicking the door, he shouted, "is there anyone? Is there anyone? Let me go out to shit..."


    After hearing Lao Bian''s cry, the in the office rushed out with the key and opened the door of the interrogation room.


    "What''s the matter?" he asked, looking at Lao Bian.


    "No, I have to go out and shit. I can''t hold it..." Lao Bian whispered back, covering his stomach.


    "Man, didn''t you just pull it this morning?" some asked silently.


    "Can I control this thing?" Lao Bian stretched out his hand and pushed it, and ran directly to the toilet.


    "..." looking at Lao Bian''s back, I felt helpless.


    "Are you going?" asked Xiao Hei.


    "Why do I go to the bathroom when I''m free? You think I''m that..." Xiao Hei replied speechlessly.


    "Hehe, you should be honest..." smiled back.


    "That what long, I want to go!"


    Just then the bald man next door shouted at his throat.


    "When are you calling me long now, I''m still..." he scolded silently, and then closed the door of the interrogation room directly.


    "No, how can I have such a big gap?" after I left, my bald head asked some speechless.


    "Just like you B, you''re like a second son. It''s good if people don''t beat you..." Xiao Hei replied speechless.


    ����


    On the other side, after Lao Bian entered the toilet, he squatted directly into the toilet next to Lao Bian.


    "Buddy, give me a cigarette?" Lao Bian asked with a smile when he heard the voice.


    "Hehe, can''t you pull it out without smoke?" asked with a smile.


    "You know me better..." Lao Bian smiled back.


    "Ha ha..." smiled, then took out a box of Yuxi and handed it to Lao Bian through the gap in the toilet. Lao Bian took the cigarette and said thank you directly, and then returned the Yuxi cigarette directly.


    "Take it and smoke later..." pushed the cigarette back to Lao Bian.


    "That''s interesting!"


    "Save, you have to ask me later..."


    "Hehe, that''s also on the way!"


    Lao Bian answered with a smile while lighting a cigarette, and then said, "well, I don''t remember another one coming? It''s the one who has been interrogating us all the time. Where''s the other?"


    "I went out to see the people in your harem..." I knew that Lao Bian and Xiao Hei were going out soon, so I didn''t hide anything and said directly.


    In the bathroom of the interrogation room.


    "Our people are coming?"


    Lao Bian listened and shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Ah, don''t you know? People from your harem have come here. They should be studying your going out with my colleagues now..."


    Smiled back.


    "Just want money?"


    Lao Bian asked with a smile.


    "Ha ha..."


    Grinned, then nodded his head and said, "that''s almost what I mean..."


    "No, I found that you are darker than our harem, aren''t you? It''s too easy to get money..."


    "It''s easy. We wouldn''t dare to do this if it didn''t matter. If someone reported it, it''s not a small matter. If we squat in like this, we''ll be much more pitiful than you...".


    "Grass, if you say so, it''s really the case. After all, you do do this here. It''s immoral..." Lao Bian said with his mouth tilted.

 Chapter 1754

    "I have to keep the fucking ink..." the old ghost gritted his teeth and pushed Liu Rui and me down from the window.


    Zhang Zhe also dragged Yuan Yuan and pushed him down. Then they both jumped down from the window.


    "Bang!"


    I fell hard on the garbage, and my back was like burning. I stood up from the garbage, and then picked up Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan.


    "Let''s run separately. The goal is too big..." the old ghost said quickly after jumping down.


    "OK!" Zhang Zhe nodded.


    "Liangzi, and Yang Song are still on it..." I shouted with my teeth clenched.


    "As long as we run away, we will have a chance to save them!" the old ghost looked at me and then ran directly to the exit of the garbage dump.


    Zhang Zhe came to me, patted me on the shoulder and whispered, "don''t be impulsive! There must be a way to save them from the boss. Let''s call..."


    Then Zhang Zhe ran out in the direction of the old ghost.


    "Why?" Liu Rui asked, looking at the direction of the clinic window.


    "..." I bit my lips and didn''t know what to say.


    "Now go back, we can''t save Liangzi and Yang Song..." Yuan said in a heavy tone.


    "... no matter what the two tigers force, let''s run first..." I gritted my teeth and ran directly to the intersection.


    After thinking about it with Yuanyuan, Liu Rui didn''t say a word and ran over with me.


    I ran to the street and found that the old ghost and Zhang Zhe had disappeared. Maybe it was in the opposite direction, so I didn''t see it next to the street.


    I reached out and stopped a pink private car.


    "What''s the matter?" a girl in her twenties rolled down the window and looked at me.


    "Bang"


    I ignored the girl and directly pulled open the door. Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan followed.


    "What are you doing?"


    The girl was crying in the car.


    "Don''t make a fucking noise... We won''t touch you!"


    I put my arms around the girl''s neck and said fiercely.


    "Be gentle with others... After all, we are asking for others now..." Liu Rui said, frowning in the back.


    "You''re hurting me!" the girl shouted with a red face.


    I quickly released her and then said, "drive!"


    "Where are you going?" the girl asked carefully.


    "H city..." I thought about it and said.


    "Big brother... I may not have enough oil..." the girl looked at me and said foolishly.


    "Where you drive..." I replied irritably.


    "Weng!"


    The girl pushed into the forward gear, stepped on the accelerator and disappeared in the street!


    On the expressway in city B.


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    The telephone rang.


    "Brother, your phone rings!"


    The driving girl stabbed me who was already asleep, frowned and shouted.


    Because I was too tired, Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan fell asleep on the seat after getting on the highway.


    "Ah? What are you talking about?" I asked, opening my eyes vaguely.


    "Phone!" the girl impatiently pointed to my trouser pocket.


    "Ah! Thank you!" I took out my cell phone and saw that it was Zhang Zhe.


    "In this way, I''ll be a fugitive... I''ll send you to the Public Security Bureau, but you don''t know..." the girl leaned her mouth and muttered.


    "Hello?" I said by pressing the answer button.


    "Where are you now? How''s the situation?" Zhang Zhe asked quickly.


    "We''re all right now. We''re on our way to H city... How''s your side?" I thought about it and said.


    "How did you get to H city?" Zhang Zhe asked instead of answering my question.


    "I met a kind man on the road and drove him to me..."


    "Is it safe?" Zhang Zhe asked suspiciously.


    "It should be nothing..." I looked at the silly girl and replied.


    "That''s OK. Is the ledger still in your hand?" Zhang Zhe then asked.


    "I gave it to the old ghost. What''s the matter?"


    "... I can''t get in touch with the old ghost. I suspect something may have happened to him..." Zhang Zhe was silent and whispered.


    "Shit! Something happened to the old ghost?" my voice instantly increased by eight decibels.


    "The phone can''t get through, and people can''t find it. It''s reasonable to say that even if the mobile phone is dead or lost, he should borrow a phone to contact me..."


    "He must have been caught! What should I do?" I asked hurriedly.


    "Not necessarily. OK, let''s talk about it in H city..." Zhang Zhe said helplessly.


    After listening to Zhang Zhe, I hung up directly. I think quickly in my mind that the ledger is in the hands of the old ghost and brought by Xiao Wei. If the old ghost is caught, the ledger will certainly fall to Xiao Wei... Once the ledger falls into their hands, we will be busy in vain, and the situation of Meng Liang and Yang Song will become very dangerous. We can''t get the ledger. Liu Yong can''t protect himself. He will certainly not take charge of Meng Liang and Yang Song!


    Why did the experienced ghost disappear? According to the truth, he is the oldest person under Liu Yong''s hands. We can all run out when dealing with him all year round. Why didn''t he run out?


    Brother Xiao Bao hasn''t contacted us. Where is he now?


    I kept remembering what happened these days in my mind. I found that Xiaowei seemed to know our whereabouts all the time, whether it was going back to the hotel to get the account book or waiting for Xiaobao at the clinic!


    Suddenly an idea flashed in my mind!


    Old devil, Zhang Zhe, brother Xiao Bao, there may be a problem among them!


    Thinking of this, I dialed Liu Yong and said directly, "we had an accident. Meng Liang and Yang Song were caught. The ledger is in the hands of the old ghost. The old ghost is gone..."


    "Where are you now?" Liu Yong asked without answering me.


    "I''m on the highway. There may be someone in your family..."


    "Come back and talk..." before I finished, Liu Rui scolded and hung up the phone directly.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Rui woke up by my voice and looked at me and asked.


    "It''s all right... The old ghost is gone, and the ledger is still in his hand..." I closed my eyes and said irritably.


    "Shit, are you fucking stupid? Why did you give him the account book!" Liu Rui was excited when he heard that the account book was lost again.


    "Don''t fucking ink, how did I know so much would happen..." I scolded.


    "Team mate like a pig! Liangzi Yang Song sacrificed in vain this time..." Liu Rui ignored my words and then muttered.


    "..." I closed my eyes and ignored him.


    "But don''t say it. I didn''t expect Yang Song to save us this time. I was a little tearful..." Liu ruigen said heartlessly whether I paid attention to him or not.


    Thinking of Yang Song, my guilt and self blame are even more serious. Liu Rui is right. I shouldn''t give the account book to the old ghost


    "You''re not stealing chickens..." the girl driving the car said with a bulging mouth and big eyes.


    "Elder sister, you can understand! Do we run like this when stealing a chicken?" Liu Rui patted his forehead and said strangely speechless.


    "Hum, what have you done?" the girl then asked.


    "Elder sister, what are you asking about with a group of escaped bandits? Do you know what''s good for you?" Liu Rui saw that the girl driving was very interesting. There was nothing to do, so they chatted.


    "I have the right to know the truth!" the girl said in silence.


    "You talk to the robbers so hard, you''re not afraid of us?" Liu Rui asked with a smile.


    "Cut, just like you... I haven''t seen any big storms?" the girl glanced at Liu Rui''s crotch and said very domineering.


    "Er..." Liu Rui let the girl choke, then quickly changed the topic and asked, "what''s your name?"


    "Wu Mei!" the girl already doesn''t like to talk to Liu Rui, and she can see that Liu Rui is very ink.


    "My name is Liu Rui, sister, add a wechat!" Liu Rui grinned.


    "No robbers take care of the hostages and want wechat..." Yuan casually inserted a sentence on one side.


    "Roll the calf, you know, sleep honestly..." Liu Rui turned his head and scolded yuan yuan.


    "There is a service area in front, I''ll add some oil..." Wu Mei said, looking at the sign of the service area in front.


    "OK! Don''t call the police!" I nodded and said.


    "Cut, who are you? Do you want something to eat? I''ll buy some..." Wu Mei pushed open the door and asked.


    "No..." I waved my hand.


    After listening, Wu Mei took a small bag and twisted her small ass to the service area.


    "This woman is very suitable for me..." Liu Rui looked at Wu Mei''s back and said.


    "It''s a woman. It seems that it''s all suitable for you..." Yang Song and Meng Liang are not here. AI, Liu Rui''s work is handed over to Yuan Yuan.


    "I found that Yang Song is bad at learning... You look very annoying now. Do you know?" Liu Rui pointed to Yuan Yuan and said.


    "I''m telling the truth..." Yuan Yuan continued.


    "Rolling calf, I don''t like you at all. I''ll officially inform you that you''re out of business about the vice president of the tomb robbing Association..."


    "Come on, be honest. Can you have dessert?"


    I looked at the two people talking more and more happily, and shouted very impatiently.


    In three minutes.


    Wu Mei walked back to the car with four bottles of mineral water.


    "Promise, here you are..." Wu Mei reached out and handed the mineral water to the three of us.


    "Thanks!" I took the mineral water and said with a smile.


    "Hey, I paid for gas and bought you water. It''s a real failure to be a hostage..." Wu Mei shook her head and started the car.


    "Hehe, I''ll reimburse you when you go back..." I unscrewed the mineral water, drank it and said back.


    "I don''t need your money..."


    "Ha ha."


    I smiled and didn''t speak. I felt that although Wu Mei was silly, she was still very good.


    "What do you think if I promise you by example?" Liu Rui blinked and asked.


    "Roll the calf......" Wu Mei scolded impatiently.


    On the highway.


    "How long do we have to get to H city?" I asked Wu Mei, staring at the GPS in the car.


    "Half an hour..." Wu Mei answered after thinking about it.


    I took out the phone and called Liu Yong.


    "We still have half an hour to H city. Where are you now?" I said directly after Liu Yong answered the phone.


    "I was in the conference room where you first met me. Come here..." Liu Yong replied.


    After listening, I hung up the phone directly, then picked up the GPS in the car and pressed it.


    "After entering the city, go according to this address..." I showed Wu Mei the GPS and whispered.


    "Good drop..." Wu Mei glanced at the GPS and smiled back.


    Forty minutes later.


    We came to the address given to me by Liu Yong.


    "You wait for us here, don''t go there, okay?" I asked Wu Mei after I got off the bus.


    "Hungry..." Wu Mei said with big eyes.


    "Then go to dinner first! Come back and wait for us..."


    "Come on, there''s no money..."


    "Take this first..."


    I pulled out some RMB from my wallet and threw it to Wu Mei. Then I ran directly to the building with Liu Rui and yuan.


    "Thank you, boss!" Wu Mei shouted at me happily with the money.


    The three of us panted and ran upstairs. When we entered the house, I found Liu Yong, Zhang Zhe and brother Xiaobao.


    "Come on, sit down..." Liu Yong said expressionless when he saw us coming in.


    "Where are Meng Liang and Yang song now?" I was not in the mood to sit, so I ran to Liu Yong and asked.


    "Your two friends are in city B now." Liu Yong looked at me and said.


    "What''s up?" I asked hurriedly.


    Liu Yong looked at me. After a moment of silence, he continued: "Er Biao is dead. The widow identified you as the murderer. It''s a little troublesome..."


    "What did you say?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Liu Yong in surprise.


    "All the evidence points to you. Simply put, you are a murderer!" Liu Yong continued.


    "Fart, we didn''t kill Er Biao!" I shouted excitedly.


    "I know, but I don''t know..." Liu Yong replied expressionless.


    "What do you say next? How can we save Meng Liang and Yang Song?" I asked, looking at Liu Yong directly.


    "Calm down, sit there and listen to me..."


    "I can''t calm down. My brother is now pressed in the Public Security Bureau as a murderer. Tell me how to calm down!" my eyes are red and I shouted at Liu Yong with great emotion.


    "Bang!"


    Liu Yong suddenly stood up, directly patted the gun on the table, glanced at the three of us coldly, and said without warning: "You need to know who you''re talking to now. When you do this fucking job and go this way, you should be prepared! Is 500000 so easy to take? If something happens, you run to me and ask me what to do? We belong to employment relationship, not kinship. Do you fucking understand?"


    Liu Yong''s words are sonorous and powerful. Although they are very realistic and impersonal, he is right.


    We were originally hired by Liu Yong. We were not related to others for no reason. In such a big event, people have no obligation to save people. What he cares about is whether the account book can be taken back. Is the 500000 he spent worth it?


    If I mention feelings with others now, it''s sheer nonsense!


    The three of us clenched our palms tightly and watched Liu Yong say nothing, and our inner fear was spreading. Because the three of us knew that Liu Yong''s words were very direct, he would not take care of Meng Liang and Yang Song''s life and death, and even several of us would be charged with murder.


    What should I do?


    I sat on the sofa powerlessly and my mind was in a mess. I didn''t expect Liu Yong to turn over so quickly. I thought Liu Yong would have any way to save Meng Liang and Yang Song. Now it seems that I''m too naive.


    "Er Biao must have been killed by Xiao Wei. It''s obvious that Yu Xiang is calculating you step by step..." Liu Yong paused and then said: "Yu Xiang wants to catch all of you. The account book is in your hands. As long as he catches all of you, he will certainly get the account book. Secondly, after you enter the Bureau, you will extort a confession by torture. As long as one person can''t stand it, the crime of buying murder will fall on my head..."


    "..." I heard Liu Yong''s words and fell deeply into the serious. I didn''t expect Yu Xiangbu to have such a big game, and it was still dead!


    "Hehe, Yu Xiang is very good at chess... He has made some progress over the years!" Liu Yong smiled when he saw that I didn''t speak.


    "What should you do?" I asked, looking at Liu Yong.


    "First, the ledger is in the hands of the old ghost. Although the old ghost is missing, it doesn''t mean it has fallen. Second, as long as your friend doesn''t admit the fact of killing and doesn''t bite me out, I''ll be fine. Although this move is very dangerous, it hasn''t killed me yet."


    "But..."


    "But once the old ghost is caught, or your friend is beaten into a trick, then I will be unable to protect myself!" Liu Yong directly interrupted before I said my words.


    "They won''t bite you out..." I said.


    "Things are unpredictable, Xiao Bao and Xiao Zhe. You two go to find the old ghost now and try every means to find him..." Liu Yong sighed and turned to Xiao Bao and Zhang Zhe.


    "Good!"


    The two nodded, turned and walked out of the conference room.


    "As long as I''m outside, your friend will be fine. Do you understand?" Liu Yong patted me on the shoulder and said softly.


    "I see!" I nodded.


    "Don''t blame me for being cruel. The old ghost and the account book have disappeared. My situation is very dangerous now. I have said hello to the above and convicted your two friends as accomplices. As long as I don''t catch you, they will be fine for the time being... There''s only so much I can do now..." Liu Yong continued.


    "I suspect there is an insider in your hands!" I suddenly looked up at Liu Yong and said.


    "Why do you say that?" Liu Yong asked me with a frown.


    "I feel... No matter where we go, Yu Xiang''s people will follow us..." I gritted my teeth and said.


    "Who do you think is the insider?"


    "..." I lowered my head in silence.


    "Old ghost?"


    "Zhang Zhe?"


    "Or Xiaobao?"


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Liu Yong was so excited that he pointed to my chest and asked aggressively.


    "I don''t know!" I stood up.


    Liu Yong suddenly picked up the pistol and stared at me. Although his face was expressionless, the tingling in his eyes could not be covered up. His lips trembled and asked me, "tell me who is the ghost?"


    I was breathless and speechless.


    "Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t know!" Liu Yongda scolded, and then walked past me with a gun head.


    In Liu Yong''s eyes, he may never believe the fact that there are traitors in his team. Maybe he thinks there are no traitors in his team, maybe he is deceiving himself and others


    Standing there, I suddenly felt something wrong.


    I suddenly turned back and shouted at the door, "Master Liu!"


    Outside the door, voices echoed, but no one answered.


    H City, Yu Xiang''s home.


    "Fuck, I didn''t expect these two children to be so fucking hard!" Yu Xiang put down the phone and said to Xiao Wei next to him.


    "What''s the matter? We don''t have the ledger, and the two children don''t spit out. It''s very embarrassing..." Xiao Wei sat on the sofa casually and looked at Yu Xiang and muttered.


    "..." Yu Xiang looked up at the distance and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Three minutes later, Yu Xiang seemed to make a decision and picked up the phone next to the sofa.


    "Pa Pa Pa Pa!"


    Yu Xiang skillfully pressed a string of numbers.


    "What''s up?" the other party whispered after answering the phone.


    "... those two children in the bureau are useless!" Yu Xiang said in silence.


    "What do you want?"


    "Almost, you should surface..." Yu Xiang said directly.


    "Are you crazy?" exclaimed the other end of the phone.


    "It''s almost time. If you don''t make up your mind, Liu Yong won''t die..." Yu Xiang said, gritting his teeth.


    "Do you have a good idea?"


    "Think about it, all right!" Yu Xiang sighed.


    The other side hung up the phone. Yu Xiang closed his eyes and leaned against the sofa. "It''s time to end..."


    ����


    After leaving Liu Yong''s office, we took Wu Mei to find a hotel. I Liu Ruiyuan and Wu Mei myself.


    "What''s matter with the you? You''re all dejected?" Wu Mei asked bored while eating ice cream and fooling her little feet.


    I lay in bed and didn''t want to say a word. I just wanted to have a quiet sleep.


    "Ask you something?" Wu Mei pushed me and asked.


    I still closed my eyes and didn''t speak.


    "We''re all right, don''t ask..." Liu Rui sat on the sofa, smoking and returning to the.


    "Cut, the whole is quite mysterious. Sister, I went to bed..." Wu Mei glanced, stood up and walked out of the room.


    the second day


    "The old ghost has a letter!" Zhang Zhe hurriedly ran into Liu Yong''s office and shouted.


    "Where is it?" Liu Yongteng stood up.


    "Kidnapped... It''s 2 million yuan opposite. Let''s redeem people," Zhang Zhe continued.


    "OK." Liu yongmu nodded, not knowing what he was thinking in his mind.


    "Cash on the other side..."


    "Where do you trade?" Liu Yong asked.


    "The other side hasn''t said yet. Let''s prepare the money first..."


    "Be careful? Are you sure it''s an old ghost?" Liu Yong looked at Zhang Zhe with some doubts.


    "Pa!"


    Zhang Zhe directly threw his mobile phone at Liu Yong, who took it.


    A video played on the mobile phone screen shows the old ghost being beaten by a group of masked people.


    Liu Yong looked at the screen and was stunned. After a while, he said, "I''ll prepare the money. You can contact the robbers and make an appointment to redeem people."


    "Good!"


    After Zhang Zhe left, Liu Yong looked out of the window


    After a short vent, Liu Yong picked up his mobile phone and made a call.


    "You can move!"


    After the other party answered the phone, Liu Yong said only four simple words.


    Two hours later.


    Liu Yong, Zhang Zhe, brother Xiaobao, me, Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan gathered in Liu Yong''s office.


    "What do you mean?" I looked at the four boxes of cash on the ground and asked suspiciously.


    "The old ghost has a letter and has been kidnapped. Let''s take the money to redeem him at four o''clock. You''ll take the money later..." Liu Yong pointed to me and said.


    "Don''t go, brother. We''ll just go..." brother Xiao Bao suddenly opened his mouth and said.


    "No, let''s go together..." Liu Yong smiled and said casually.


    "You can''t go. What if it''s a trap?" Xiao Bao shouted in front of Liu Yong.


    "Hehe, if it''s a trap, I have to go. The opposite side is running towards me. If I don''t go, will they return visits?"

 Chapter 1755

    Yang Song picked up the cigarette box and lit one for himself, then looked at Sun Lei and said, "it''s not that I''m cruel, but that life is too fucking. Qian Rou is innocent. I don''t want her to be implicated because of us. Ye Han, they and I really deserve it..."


    "If you save that woman, what will you do next?" Sun Lei asked.


    "Me?" Yang Song took a deep breath of smoke, and then slowly said, "I was going to turn myself in, but now I may not have this opportunity... Take one step at a time!"


    "I thought a child as old as you would put more emphasis on it..." when he said this, sun Lei''s mood fluctuated.


    "What is friendship? Can you change food? Can you change force? Or can you cash RMB?" Yang Song asked directly.


    Yang Song''s words stunned sun Lei directly. Then sun Lei stood up with a laugh and walked out of the door on crutches.


    ����


    Fifteen minutes later, the door of the warehouse was opened again.


    Yang Song leaned against the wet wall and kept smoking. His eyes kept looking at the direction of the warehouse gate until the moment the gate was opened, Yang Song stood up with a thump.


    "Step, step!"


    A thin figure quickly ran into the warehouse. After Yang Song saw the figure, the whole person was fucking stunned and stood motionless.


    "Pa!"


    The cigarette end in Yang Song''s hand fell directly into the water on the ground and went out with a puff.


    "Husband!"


    Qian Rou pounced directly into Yang Song''s arms.


    "Daughter in law..."


    Yang Song raised his hands tremblingly, and then held Qian Rou tightly in his arms.


    "Daughter-in-law, are you all right?" Yang Song whispered in Qian Rou''s ear with tears.


    "Husband, I''m fine... Did they hit you?"


    Qian Rou gets out of Yang Song''s arms, gently touches Yang Song''s cheek, and asks with a distressed face.


    "If you''re okay, if you''re okay!!" Yang Song whispered while wiping Qian Rou''s tears.


    "I''m fine, husband. When can we go?" Qian Rou asked, holding Yang Song''s hand tightly and biting her lips.


    ��������


    Yang Song looked at the contract on the ground and was silent. He bit his lips tightly and refused to speak.


    "Husband, why don''t you talk? Didn''t you come to save me?" Qian Rou then shouted.


    "I came to save you, but..."


    "But what?" Qian Rou''s expression was very anxious and shouted, dragging Yang Song''s clothes.


    "Nothing... Nothing..." Yang Song stammered back, then shouted directly at Sun Lei: "can I sign and let us go?"


    Sun Lei smiled and nodded.


    Yang Song was silent for a moment, then directly picked up the contract on the ground, and then sun Lei handed him the pen.


    "Shua Shua!"


    Yang Song bit off his pen cap and wrote his name directly on the contract.


    After signing the contract, Yang Song took a long breath and threw the contract directly on the ground.


    Sun Lei bent down and picked up the contract. After carefully checking it, he determined that there was no problem. With a smile, he handed the contract to the middle-aged man around him.


    "Can we go now?" Yang Song asked, looking at Sun Lei.


    "Yes, you can go..." Sun Lei took a step back and let the door out.


    When Yang Song knew he could go, he grabbed Qian Rou''s hand and took a big step to go outside.


    However, when Yang Songgang took a step, he found that Qian Rou didn''t move at all!


    "Daughter in law, what are you doing? We can go!"


    With that, Yang Song grabbed Qian Rou''s hand again, but he grabbed it empty this time!


    "Shua!"


    Yang song suddenly looked back at Qian Rou behind him, with an incredible face.


    "Daughter in law, what are you doing?"


    Yang Song frowned at Qian Rou and asked.


    "Yes... Sorry!"


    Qian Rou, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly opened her mouth and spoke. After saying that she was sorry, Qian Rou ran to sun Lei while crying.


    "Daughter in law, what are you doing?" Yang Song asked in tears.


    "Really, yes... Sorry!" Qian Rou sobbed and repeated.


    Yang Song looked at Qian Rou with tears, opened his mouth, but couldn''t speak.


    "Yes... What does it mean to be sorry?"


    Yang Song stood in place for a long time, stuttering at Qian Rou and asked.


    "I''m wrong..." Qian Rou also kept tears and backed away as she spoke.


    "Daughter in law, what''s the matter with you?"


    At this moment, Yang Song still couldn''t accept what happened now. He felt that Qian Rou must have something to hide, so he went to Qian Rou''s side, grabbed Qian Rou''s shoulder and shouted hoarsely: "daughter-in-law, what''s the matter with you? Tell me what''s the matter!"


    "Wuwu..."


    Qian Rou has been crying like a tearful person. She and Ben can''t look directly at Yang Song, so she can only shake her head and get rid of Yang Song''s hand.


    "This... What''s going on?" Yang Song looked at Qian Rou hiding in the corner of the wall, his lips trembled and his eyes were dull.


    "Tear!"


    At this time, sun Lei hugged Qian Rou, then tore open Qian Rou''s clothes, and then directly put his big hand on Qian Rou''s chest.


    "I grass your mother. What the fuck are you doing?"


    After seeing this scene, Yang Song went crazy and jumped at Sun Lei with red eyes.


    "Bang!"


    The scar man behind Sun Lei kicked Yang Song in the stomach, and Yang Song flew out directly.


    "I grass your mother and let go of my daughter-in-law!"


    Yang Song, who was kicked off, struggled on the ground. After he stood up, he had to rush on Sun Lei.


    "Bang!"


    The scar man stuck his foot on Yang Song''s face again, then clenched his teeth and scolded, "are you a fucking fool? People come together to act to deceive you. Can''t you fucking see it?"


    "No... impossible... My daughter-in-law must have something hard to hide. She won''t lie to me..." Yang Song looked up at scar man and muttered in a trance.


    "Shit, that''s such a fool. I''m really fucking convinced..." scar man scolded silently, and then released his foot stepping on Yang Song.


    "What''s going on? What''s going on? My daughter-in-law doesn''t lie to me. Let''s go home..."


    Yang Song was lying in the water, talking to himself like a madman. He began to hold his head. The expression on his face was so painful that everyone in the room didn''t dare to see Yang Song''s face!


    Moreover, his eyes are extremely turbid and dim, just like the dead, and he can''t see a trace of vitality


    After struggling on the ground for a while, Yang Song finally stopped, and then his eyes stared at the ceiling.


    "Step on..."


    At this time, sun Lei walked to Yang Song with Qian Rou in his arms, kicked Yang Song and asked, "do you remember what I asked you just now?"


    "Remember..." Yang Song replied with a dull expression.


    "For such a fucking * *, you fucking killed your brother. Are you worth it? Tell me?" Sun Lei shouted.


    "Have you designed this trap from the beginning?" Yang Song asked.


    "Yes, we found this woman out of town. She didn''t fucking like you. She is a stage girl, a stage girl with better Acting!" Sun Lei shouted, pointing to Qian Rou in his arms.


    Hearing this, Yang Song glanced at Qian Rou in sun Lei''s arms and opened his mouth to say something, but found that he couldn''t speak at all!


    "I approached you at the beginning, then you two were good, and then there was the final kidnapping. In fact, these are all in my design. Every word you two said, this woman will fucking report to me. Do you think someone like you will fall in love with you? I tell you, you think too much! Fight with me, just you little brats. Are you opponents?" At this time, sun Lei''s expression is very ferocious, ferocious and some abnormal!


    Yang Song stared at Sun Lei without saying a word.


    "Ye Han, they are dead. I don''t think it''s meaningful for you to live..."


    With these words, sun Lei put aside Qian Rou, then directly took out a pistol from his arms and aimed it at Yang Song''s head.


    "Click!"


    Sun Lei rolled the bolt of the gun, licked his lips, looked at Yang Song and asked, "I''ll leave you ten seconds!"


    Yang Song lay on the ground, staring at the ceiling in a daze, and didn''t say a word.


    "Don''t say, right?" Sun Lei saw that Yang Song didn''t speak, shouted in a low voice, and then pulled the trigger.


    "Bang!"


    At this time, the door of the warehouse was kicked open, and at least a dozen people broke in.


    "Sun lame son, look back!" suddenly there was a roar in the warehouse.


    "Brush!"


    Sun Lei suddenly came back and shouted, "Ye Han!"


    "I fuck you, you know your father!" I gritted my teeth and scolded.


    "... aren''t you in the hospital?" Sun Lei looked at the people in the warehouse and looked incredible.


    "Step on!"


    I took two steps forward, then whispered in his ear, "I''m fucking invincible. Do you believe it?"


    Sun Lei watched me bite his teeth and said nothing.


    "Did you draft it? Your game is so fucking wonderful. If I''m not careful, I''ll fucking go away with a cow''s head and horse..." I clenched my teeth and continued.


    "...!" Sun Lei squinted at me, remained silent for a long time, bowed his head and said, "didn''t Yang Song poison?"


    "Ha ha..." I smiled, then pulled my mouth on Sun Lei''s face and shouted, "what do we have to do with Yang Song? Can''t you fucking see? You fucking poison and find a quasi adult! Yang Song''s fool would rather die by himself than poison us. Do you understand?"


    Sun Lei was stunned when he heard this.


    "I fuck you, you really have a routine. I found that I was really caught off guard. If you didn''t find Yang Song, you could change anyone, and we might all be thrown there!" I slapped sun Lei''s face again, then gritted my teeth and said: "We have a few relationships that take our lives! Can a fool like you break it off?"


    "Bang!"


    Speaking of this, I kicked sun Lei in the face. Liu Rui and they also came up and kicked sun Lei fiercely. Guo thought stood aside with his shoulders in his arms without saying a word.


    Five minutes later, sun Lei was beaten by several of us, almost flesh and blood.


    "Bah!" Sun Lei spit out a mouthful of blood, then looked up at me and asked, "when did you know about it?"


    "At dinner today..." I replied expressionless.


    "He didn''t poison it?" Sun Lei asked.


    "Poisoned, but he didn''t let us drink. He confessed everything to me at that time..."


    "So you''re going to do what you want, right?" Sun Lei smiled.


    "We wanted to save Qian Rou, but we never thought..."


    Speaking of this, I stopped and looked at Qian Rou hiding in the corner.


    Qian Rou curled up in the corner. Her upper body was naked for the second time. Her body kept shaking. She didn''t dare to look at me. Similarly, she didn''t dare to look at Yang Song.


    I squinted at Qian Rou for a while, then reluctantly shook my head and walked to sun Lei.


    "What''s up, my brother Lei? Are you dressed?" I came forward and grabbed sun Lei''s hair, biting my teeth and asked.


    "...!" Sun Lei''s face was covered with blood, squinted at me, remained silent for a long time, stared at beads and said, "I''m not fucking satisfied!"


    "Ha ha, I''m still fucking telling me the whole line at this time..." I smiled, then reached out and patted sun Lei on the head, whispered: "one more two, no more three, how many times have I fucking warned you not to play with me? You''re not an opponent. Why don''t you fucking believe it?"


    Sun Lei lowered his head and didn''t speak.


    "Did you draft it? I told you last time that if you are not honest, I will teach you sooner or later, but you have no face!" I shouted while lighting sun Lei''s chest.


    "How did you find here? Did my people give you some?" Sun Lei asked excitedly, looking at the three men in the warehouse.


    "Pa!"


    Hearing this, I put my mouth on Sun Lei''s face, and then directly took out Yang Song''s mobile phone hidden in the trash can of the Internet cafe from my trouser pocket.


    The address he sent to Yang Songfa was also displayed on the mobile phone screen. Sun Lei looked at the mobile phone with a dead face.


    "I''m fucking convinced. At this fucking time, are you still in the mood to doubt others? Why don''t you think about your own problems?" I kicked sun Lei in the face and then said: "From Wang Shuo at the beginning, to Xiao Yang, and then these three people now! Look at how you fuck yourself? You don''t even have a brother who can trust him. What kind of society are you fucking mixing? You fucking want to compete with me every day. Do you deserve a b like you?"


    I stepped on Sun Lei''s face. I couldn''t see his expression, and I didn''t want to see it.


    After saying this, I directly turned back and shouted to Meng Liang, "Liangzi, clear the scene!"


    After hearing my words, Meng Liang went directly to the three of them, scar man, and asked in a low voice, "which of you is the leader?"


    "I..." the middle-aged man took a step forward with a pistol.


    "Now you go out and look like you can do nothing?" Meng Liang then asked.


    After hearing Meng Liang''s words, the middle-aged man was silent for a moment, and then turned to look at Sun Lei lying on the ground.


    "Don''t... Help me!" Sun Lei quickly shook his head at the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man thought for three or four seconds, and then took the scar man directly to the door of the warehouse.


    "Help me... Don''t go..."


    Seeing the middle-aged man walking out, sun Lei shouted loudly, but the middle-aged man walked out of the warehouse without looking back.


    "Bang!"


    The iron door of the warehouse was closed, and sun Lei also lay on the ground in despair.


    "Pa!"


    I threw away my cigarette butts and walked directly to sun Lei with a gun.


    "Patter!!"


    I put the muzzle of the gun directly on Sun Lei''s head, then narrowed my eyes and asked, "do you have any other moves? I''ll give you one last chance!"


    "I......" Sun Lei looked up at me, then ran directly to Guo thinking and climbed, shouting while climbing: "you... You are a policeman, you save me... Save me!"


    Guo thought and looked at Sun Lei without expression and said nothing.


    "Please, help me..." Sun Lei begged desperately.


    "Bang!"


    Guo Siwei kicked sun Lei in the face, then said with a gloomy face, "our duty of the police is to protect the people, but not fucking protect animals like you!"


    With this sentence, Guo thought directly out of the warehouse.


    Seeing Guo Siwei go out, I was about to go in the direction of sun Lei, but was stopped by Zhang Fengyu.


    "What do you mean?" I looked at Zhang Fengyu and asked.


    "I''m a professional about killing people!"


    With these words, Zhang Fengyi walked directly to sun Lei with a gun.


    "You... You can''t kill me, Zhao San won''t let you go!" at this time, sun Lei was still carrying out the final resistance.


    "Pa!" Zhang Fengyu pointed his gun directly at Sun Lei''s temple and said, "don''t fucking mention people to me. I''ve known a monkey king since I was a child!"


    "Kang!"


    With a gunshot, sun Lei fell directly to the ground.


    "Ah!"


    Qian Rou, who had been hiding in the corner, directly screamed when she saw sun Lei dead. Her trembling body was directly stunned in place.


    "There''s another one..."


    Qian Rou''s voice attracted Zhang Fengyu''s eyes.


    "Pa!"


    I saw Zhang Fengyu walking in the direction of Qian Rou with a gun. He grabbed his clothes and shook his head at him.


    After Zhang Fengyu understood what I meant, he took back his feet and left the warehouse with Meng Liang.


    "Step on..."


    I took the pistol and walked to Yang song without expression. Yang Song looked at me with both eyes, and then lowered his head.


    "She is your daughter-in-law. If you want her to live, she will live. If you want her to die, she will die..."


    After saying this, I put the pistol directly next to Yang Song, and then quietly walked out of the warehouse.


    After we all went out, Yang Song lay on the ground stunned for a while, then stood up and walked towards Qian rou. When Qian Rou saw Yang Song, she shed tears and sobbed, "husband!"


    "You know what? Because of you, I almost killed my best brothers... I really gave up some for you, but why did you do this to me?"


    Yang Song asked with tears in his eyes.


    "Husband, I know I''m wrong. Let go..." Qian Rou quickly stood up and hugged Yang Song, and then whispered in his ear.


    Yang Song held Qian Rou tightly, his body trembled constantly, and said softly, "why is it like this? I thought we could live forever. Maybe I was too naive..."


    "Husband, I don''t really want to hurt you, I was forced..." Qian Rou buried her head in Yang Song''s chest and then explained.


    "I know you are forced, but I can''t let you go out alive..."


    With these words, Yang Song picked up the pistol on the ground and aimed it directly at Qian Rou''s head.


    "Husband! No!"


    Qian Rou quickly stepped back and prayed hoarsely.


    "Kang!!"


    The gunshot rang out, Qian Rou''s body fell to the ground, blood spilled all over the wall, and Yang Song''s eyes were red.


    "Ah! Sorry! I love you, but I can''t let you leave alive... Ah!"


    Yang Song held Qian Rou''s body, and the tragic cry rang through the whole warehouse. Tears flowed frantically down the corners of Yang Song''s eyes


    Yang Song knelt on the ground where tears and blood mingled and roared up to the sky. The woman in his arms had no vitality. The original ruddy face was very pale once, and even Yang Song''s face was unusually pale.


    "Why? Why?" Yang Song raised his head and cried. He kept saying these four words, his voice hoarse and helpless.


    When I heard the gunshot outside, my cigarette fell directly to the ground.


    Liu Rui''s reaction was as fierce as mine. His eyes were stunned. He stammered at me and asked, "kill me?"


    I nodded silently. At this time, as Yang Song''s brother, I didn''t know what to do right, so I left the most cruel thing to him to choose.


    The moment I walked out of the warehouse, I prayed countless times in my heart to let Yang Song release Qian rou. At least in this way, he can not suffer like now. These days, it''s more painful than death for Yang Song. I don''t want to watch him suffer like this. Some things really shouldn''t be borne by Yang Song for me.


    Qian Rou is a poor man. He is just a victim in the struggle of others. Yang Song is also a poor man. Although he is not a victim, he emptied his life.


    At this moment, Qian Rou is not only a person, but also represents Yang Song''s love. Yang Song yearns for and is willing to work hard for his life''s love, but when she wakes up, Qian Rou becomes a devil.


    Yang song can''t get out of his demons, so he can only choose to kill Qian Rou!


    Yang Song''s scream came into our ears one after another. Everyone lowered their heads. The sound was like a needle pricking. It stabbed your heart one after another. It hurt so much that you didn''t have time to breathe.


    "Go in and have a look..." Meng Liang couldn''t stand such a scene. After dropping this sentence, he went directly into the warehouse.


    When others saw Meng Liang go in, they all went in with him, but I stood there blankly.


    Because I don''t want to see Yang Song''s painful expression. An inexplicable powerlessness will directly crush every nerve of me.


    Too many, too many times of powerlessness, this feeling is really terrible for me, obviously angry, but nowhere to punch!


    Sometimes I wonder, if the protagonist of today''s story is me, brother and daughter-in-law, what will I choose?


    When I knew that everything was acting, how would I choose?


    Maybe everyone has an answer in their heart. Maybe when this matter becomes a problem, many people will analyze many rational solutions, but when it fucking suddenly appears around you, you touch your chest and ask yourself how you choose and do!


    After Meng Liang and his colleagues entered the warehouse, they all stood quietly in a row, including Zhang Fengyu, Qingshan and Da Ge, who had just met.


    Everyone didn''t speak because they were pitying the man on his knees!


    In addition to poor, more will be distressed!

 Chapter 1756

    "I have to keep the fucking ink..." the old ghost gritted his teeth and pushed Liu Rui and me down from the window.


    Zhang Zhe also dragged Yuan Yuan and pushed him down. Then they both jumped down from the window.


    "Bang!"


    I fell hard on the garbage, and my back was like burning. I stood up from the garbage, and then picked up Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan.


    "Let''s run separately. The goal is too big..." the old ghost said quickly after jumping down.


    "OK!" Zhang Zhe nodded.


    "Liangzi, and Yang Song are still on it..." I shouted with my teeth clenched.


    "As long as we run away, we will have a chance to save them!" the old ghost looked at me and then ran directly to the exit of the garbage dump.


    Zhang Zhe came to me, patted me on the shoulder and whispered, "don''t be impulsive! There must be a way to save them from the boss. Let''s call..."


    Then Zhang Zhe ran out in the direction of the old ghost.


    "Why?" Liu Rui asked, looking at the direction of the clinic window.


    "..." I bit my lips and didn''t know what to say.


    "Now go back, we can''t save Liangzi and Yang Song..." Yuan said in a heavy tone.


    "... no matter what the two tigers force, let''s run first..." I gritted my teeth and ran directly to the intersection.


    After thinking about it with Yuanyuan, Liu Rui didn''t say a word and ran over with me.


    I ran to the street and found that the old ghost and Zhang Zhe had disappeared. Maybe it was in the opposite direction, so I didn''t see it next to the street.


    I reached out and stopped a pink private car.


    "What''s the matter?" a girl in her twenties rolled down the window and looked at me.


    "Bang"


    I ignored the girl and directly pulled open the door. Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan followed.


    "What are you doing?"


    The girl was crying in the car.


    "Don''t make a fucking noise... We won''t touch you!"


    I put my arms around the girl''s neck and said fiercely.


    "Be gentle with others... After all, we are asking for others now..." Liu Rui said, frowning in the back.


    "You''re hurting me!" the girl shouted with a red face.


    I quickly released her and then said, "drive!"


    "Where are you going?" the girl asked carefully.


    "H city..." I thought about it and said.


    "Big brother... I may not have enough oil..." the girl looked at me and said foolishly.


    "Where you drive..." I replied irritably.


    "Weng!"


    The girl pushed into the forward gear, stepped on the accelerator and disappeared in the street!


    On the expressway in city B.


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    The telephone rang.


    "Brother, your phone rings!"


    The driving girl stabbed me who was already asleep, frowned and shouted.


    Because I was too tired, Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan fell asleep on the seat after getting on the highway.


    "Ah? What are you talking about?" I asked, opening my eyes vaguely.


    "Phone!" the girl impatiently pointed to my trouser pocket.


    "Ah! Thank you!" I took out my cell phone and saw that it was Zhang Zhe.


    "In this way, I''ll be a fugitive... I''ll send you to the Public Security Bureau, but you don''t know..." the girl leaned her mouth and muttered.


    "Hello?" I said by pressing the answer button.


    "Where are you now? How''s the situation?" Zhang Zhe asked quickly.


    "We''re all right now. We''re on our way to H city... How''s your side?" I thought about it and said.


    "How did you get to H city?" Zhang Zhe asked instead of answering my question.


    "I met a kind man on the road and drove him to me..."


    "Is it safe?" Zhang Zhe asked suspiciously.


    "It should be nothing..." I looked at the silly girl and replied.


    "That''s OK. Is the ledger still in your hand?" Zhang Zhe then asked.


    "I gave it to the old ghost. What''s the matter?"


    "... I can''t get in touch with the old ghost. I suspect something may have happened to him..." Zhang Zhe was silent and whispered.


    "Shit! Something happened to the old ghost?" my voice instantly increased by eight decibels.


    "The phone can''t get through, and people can''t find it. It''s reasonable to say that even if the mobile phone is dead or lost, he should borrow a phone to contact me..."


    "He must have been caught! What should I do?" I asked hurriedly.


    "Not necessarily. OK, let''s talk about it in H city..." Zhang Zhe said helplessly.


    After listening to Zhang Zhe, I hung up directly. I think quickly in my mind that the ledger is in the hands of the old ghost and brought by Xiao Wei. If the old ghost is caught, the ledger will certainly fall to Xiao Wei... Once the ledger falls into their hands, we will be busy in vain, and the situation of Meng Liang and Yang Song will become very dangerous. We can''t get the ledger. Liu Yong can''t protect himself. He will certainly not take charge of Meng Liang and Yang Song!


    Why did the experienced ghost disappear? According to the truth, he is the oldest person under Liu Yong''s hands. We can all run out when dealing with him all year round. Why didn''t he run out?


    Brother Xiao Bao hasn''t contacted us. Where is he now?


    I kept remembering what happened these days in my mind. I found that Xiaowei seemed to know our whereabouts all the time, whether it was going back to the hotel to get the account book or waiting for Xiaobao at the clinic!


    Suddenly an idea flashed in my mind!


    Old devil, Zhang Zhe, brother Xiao Bao, there may be a problem among them!


    Thinking of this, I dialed Liu Yong and said directly, "we had an accident. Meng Liang and Yang Song were caught. The ledger is in the hands of the old ghost. The old ghost is gone..."


    "Where are you now?" Liu Yong asked without answering me.


    "I''m on the highway. There may be someone in your family..."


    "Come back and talk..." before I finished, Liu Rui scolded and hung up the phone directly.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Rui woke up by my voice and looked at me and asked.


    "It''s all right... The old ghost is gone, and the ledger is still in his hand..." I closed my eyes and said irritably.


    "Shit, are you fucking stupid? Why did you give him the account book!" Liu Rui was excited when he heard that the account book was lost again.


    "Don''t fucking ink, how did I know so much would happen..." I scolded.


    "Team mate like a pig! Liangzi Yang Song sacrificed in vain this time..." Liu Rui ignored my words and then muttered.


    "..." I closed my eyes and ignored him.


    "But don''t say it. I didn''t expect Yang Song to save us this time. I was a little tearful..." Liu ruigen said heartlessly whether I paid attention to him or not.


    Thinking of Yang Song, my guilt and self blame are even more serious. Liu Rui is right. I shouldn''t give the account book to the old ghost


    "You''re not stealing chickens..." the girl driving the car said with a bulging mouth and big eyes.


    "Elder sister, you can understand! Do we run like this when stealing a chicken?" Liu Rui patted his forehead and said strangely speechless.


    "Hum, what have you done?" the girl then asked.


    "Elder sister, what are you asking about with a group of escaped bandits? Do you know what''s good for you?" Liu Rui saw that the girl driving was very interesting. There was nothing to do, so they chatted.


    "I have the right to know the truth!" the girl said in silence.


    "You talk to the robbers so hard, you''re not afraid of us?" Liu Rui asked with a smile.


    "Cut, just like you... I haven''t seen any big storms?" the girl glanced at Liu Rui''s crotch and said very domineering.


    "Er..." Liu Rui let the girl choke, then quickly changed the topic and asked, "what''s your name?"


    "Wu Mei!" the girl already doesn''t like to talk to Liu Rui, and she can see that Liu Rui is very ink.


    "My name is Liu Rui, sister, add a wechat!" Liu Rui grinned.


    "No robbers take care of the hostages and want wechat..." Yuan casually inserted a sentence on one side.


    "Roll the calf, you know, sleep honestly..." Liu Rui turned his head and scolded yuan yuan.


    "There is a service area in front, I''ll add some oil..." Wu Mei said, looking at the sign of the service area in front.


    "OK! Don''t call the police!" I nodded and said.


    "Cut, who are you? Do you want something to eat? I''ll buy some..." Wu Mei pushed open the door and asked.


    "No..." I waved my hand.


    After listening, Wu Mei took a small bag and twisted her small ass to the service area.


    "This woman is very suitable for me..." Liu Rui looked at Wu Mei''s back and said.


    "It''s a woman. It seems that it''s all suitable for you..." Yang Song and Meng Liang are not here. AI, Liu Rui''s work is handed over to Yuan Yuan.


    "I found that Yang Song is bad at learning... You look very annoying now. Do you know?" Liu Rui pointed to Yuan Yuan and said.


    "I''m telling the truth..." Yuan Yuan continued.


    "Rolling calf, I don''t like you at all. I''ll officially inform you that you''re out of business about the vice president of the tomb robbing Association..."


    "Come on, be honest. Can you have dessert?"


    I looked at the two people talking more and more happily, and shouted very impatiently.


    In three minutes.


    Wu Mei walked back to the car with four bottles of mineral water.


    "Promise, here you are..." Wu Mei reached out and handed the mineral water to the three of us.


    "Thanks!" I took the mineral water and said with a smile.


    "Hey, I paid for gas and bought you water. It''s a real failure to be a hostage..." Wu Mei shook her head and started the car.


    "Hehe, I''ll reimburse you when you go back..." I unscrewed the mineral water, drank it and said back.


    "I don''t need your money..."


    "Ha ha."


    I smiled and didn''t speak. I felt that although Wu Mei was silly, she was still very good.


    "What do you think if I promise you by example?" Liu Rui blinked and asked.


    "Roll the calf......" Wu Mei scolded impatiently.


    On the highway.


    "How long do we have to get to H city?" I asked Wu Mei, staring at the GPS in the car.


    "Half an hour..." Wu Mei answered after thinking about it.


    I took out the phone and called Liu Yong.


    "We still have half an hour to H city. Where are you now?" I said directly after Liu Yong answered the phone.


    "I was in the conference room where you first met me. Come here..." Liu Yong replied.


    After listening, I hung up the phone directly, then picked up the GPS in the car and pressed it.


    "After entering the city, go according to this address..." I showed Wu Mei the GPS and whispered.


    "Good drop..." Wu Mei glanced at the GPS and smiled back.


    Forty minutes later.


    We came to the address given to me by Liu Yong.


    "You wait for us here, don''t go there, okay?" I asked Wu Mei after I got off the bus.


    "Hungry..." Wu Mei said with big eyes.


    "Then go to dinner first! Come back and wait for us..."


    "Come on, there''s no money..."


    "Take this first..."


    I pulled out some RMB from my wallet and threw it to Wu Mei. Then I ran directly to the building with Liu Rui and yuan.


    "Thank you, boss!" Wu Mei shouted at me happily with the money.


    The three of us panted and ran upstairs. When we entered the house, I found Liu Yong, Zhang Zhe and brother Xiaobao.


    "Come on, sit down..." Liu Yong said expressionless when he saw us coming in.


    "Where are Meng Liang and Yang song now?" I was not in the mood to sit, so I ran to Liu Yong and asked.


    "Your two friends are in city B now." Liu Yong looked at me and said.


    "What''s up?" I asked hurriedly.


    Liu Yong looked at me. After a moment of silence, he continued: "Er Biao is dead. The widow identified you as the murderer. It''s a little troublesome..."


    "What did you say?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Liu Yong in surprise.


    "All the evidence points to you. Simply put, you are a murderer!" Liu Yong continued.


    "Fart, we didn''t kill Er Biao!" I shouted excitedly.


    "I know, but I don''t know..." Liu Yong replied expressionless.


    "What do you say next? How can we save Meng Liang and Yang Song?" I asked, looking at Liu Yong directly.


    "Calm down, sit there and listen to me..."


    "I can''t calm down. My brother is now pressed in the Public Security Bureau as a murderer. Tell me how to calm down!" my eyes are red and I shouted at Liu Yong with great emotion.


    "Bang!"


    Liu Yong suddenly stood up, directly patted the gun on the table, glanced at the three of us coldly, and said without warning: "You need to know who you''re talking to now. When you do this fucking job and go this way, you should be prepared! Is 500000 so easy to take? If something happens, you run to me and ask me what to do? We belong to employment relationship, not kinship. Do you fucking understand?"


    Liu Yong''s words are sonorous and powerful. Although they are very realistic and impersonal, he is right.


    We were originally hired by Liu Yong. We were not related to others for no reason. In such a big event, people have no obligation to save people. What he cares about is whether the account book can be taken back. Is the 500000 he spent worth it?


    If I mention feelings with others now, it''s sheer nonsense!


    The three of us clenched our palms tightly and watched Liu Yong say nothing, and our inner fear was spreading. Because the three of us knew that Liu Yong''s words were very direct, he would not take care of Meng Liang and Yang Song''s life and death, and even several of us would be charged with murder.


    What should I do?


    I sat on the sofa powerlessly and my mind was in a mess. I didn''t expect Liu Yong to turn over so quickly. I thought Liu Yong would have any way to save Meng Liang and Yang Song. Now it seems that I''m too naive.


    "Er Biao must have been killed by Xiao Wei. It''s obvious that Yu Xiang is calculating you step by step..." Liu Yong paused and then said: "Yu Xiang wants to catch all of you. The account book is in your hands. As long as he catches all of you, he will certainly get the account book. Secondly, after you enter the Bureau, you will extort a confession by torture. As long as one person can''t stand it, the crime of buying murder will fall on my head..."


    "..." I heard Liu Yong''s words and fell deeply into the serious. I didn''t expect Yu Xiangbu to have such a big game, and it was still dead!


    "Hehe, Yu Xiang is very good at chess... He has made some progress over the years!" Liu Yong smiled when he saw that I didn''t speak.


    "What should you do?" I asked, looking at Liu Yong.


    "First, the ledger is in the hands of the old ghost. Although the old ghost is missing, it doesn''t mean it has fallen. Second, as long as your friend doesn''t admit the fact of killing and doesn''t bite me out, I''ll be fine. Although this move is very dangerous, it hasn''t killed me yet."


    "But..."


    "But once the old ghost is caught, or your friend is beaten into a trick, then I will be unable to protect myself!" Liu Yong directly interrupted before I said my words.


    "They won''t bite you out..." I said.


    "Things are unpredictable, Xiao Bao and Xiao Zhe. You two go to find the old ghost now and try every means to find him..." Liu Yong sighed and turned to Xiao Bao and Zhang Zhe.


    "Good!"


    The two nodded, turned and walked out of the conference room.


    "As long as I''m outside, your friend will be fine. Do you understand?" Liu Yong patted me on the shoulder and said softly.


    "I see!" I nodded.


    "Don''t blame me for being cruel. The old ghost and the account book have disappeared. My situation is very dangerous now. I have said hello to the above and convicted your two friends as accomplices. As long as I don''t catch you, they will be fine for the time being... There''s only so much I can do now..." Liu Yong continued.


    "I suspect there is an insider in your hands!" I suddenly looked up at Liu Yong and said.


    "Why do you say that?" Liu Yong asked me with a frown.


    "I feel... No matter where we go, Yu Xiang''s people will follow us..." I gritted my teeth and said.


    "Who do you think is the insider?"


    "..." I lowered my head in silence.


    "Old ghost?"


    "Zhang Zhe?"


    "Or Xiaobao?"


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Liu Yong was so excited that he pointed to my chest and asked aggressively.


    "I don''t know!" I stood up.


    Liu Yong suddenly picked up the pistol and stared at me. Although his face was expressionless, the tingling in his eyes could not be covered up. His lips trembled and asked me, "tell me who is the ghost?"


    I was breathless and speechless.


    "Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t know!" Liu Yongda scolded, and then walked past me with a gun head.


    In Liu Yong''s eyes, he may never believe the fact that there are traitors in his team. Maybe he thinks there are no traitors in his team, maybe he is deceiving himself and others


    Standing there, I suddenly felt something wrong.


    I suddenly turned back and shouted at the door, "Master Liu!"


    Outside the door, voices echoed, but no one answered.


    H City, Yu Xiang''s home.


    "Fuck, I didn''t expect these two children to be so fucking hard!" Yu Xiang put down the phone and said to Xiao Wei next to him.


    "What''s the matter? We don''t have the ledger, and the two children don''t spit out. It''s very embarrassing..." Xiao Wei sat on the sofa casually and looked at Yu Xiang and muttered.


    "..." Yu Xiang looked up at the distance and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Three minutes later, Yu Xiang seemed to make a decision and picked up the phone next to the sofa.


    "Pa Pa Pa Pa!"


    Yu Xiang skillfully pressed a string of numbers.


    "What''s up?" the other party whispered after answering the phone.


    "... those two children in the bureau are useless!" Yu Xiang said in silence.


    "What do you want?"


    "Almost, you should surface..." Yu Xiang said directly.


    "Are you crazy?" exclaimed the other end of the phone.


    "It''s almost time. If you don''t make up your mind, Liu Yong won''t die..." Yu Xiang said, gritting his teeth.


    "Do you have a good idea?"


    "Think about it, all right!" Yu Xiang sighed.


    The other side hung up the phone. Yu Xiang closed his eyes and leaned against the sofa. "It''s time to end..."


    ����


    After leaving Liu Yong''s office, we took Wu Mei to find a hotel. I Liu Ruiyuan and Wu Mei myself.


    "What''s matter with the you? You''re all dejected?" Wu Mei asked bored while eating ice cream and fooling her little feet.


    I lay in bed and didn''t want to say a word. I just wanted to have a quiet sleep.


    "Ask you something?" Wu Mei pushed me and asked.


    I still closed my eyes and didn''t speak.


    "We''re all right, don''t ask..." Liu Rui sat on the sofa, smoking and returning to the.


    "Cut, the whole is quite mysterious. Sister, I went to bed..." Wu Mei glanced, stood up and walked out of the room.


    the second day


    "The old ghost has a letter!" Zhang Zhe hurriedly ran into Liu Yong''s office and shouted.


    "Where is it?" Liu Yongteng stood up.


    "Kidnapped... It''s 2 million yuan opposite. Let''s redeem people," Zhang Zhe continued.


    "OK." Liu yongmu nodded, not knowing what he was thinking in his mind.


    "Cash on the other side..."


    "Where do you trade?" Liu Yong asked.


    "The other side hasn''t said yet. Let''s prepare the money first..."


    "Be careful? Are you sure it''s an old ghost?" Liu Yong looked at Zhang Zhe with some doubts.


    "Pa!"


    Zhang Zhe directly threw his mobile phone at Liu Yong, who took it.


    A video played on the mobile phone screen shows the old ghost being beaten by a group of masked people.


    Liu Yong looked at the screen and was stunned. After a while, he said, "I''ll prepare the money. You can contact the robbers and make an appointment to redeem people."


    "Good!"


    After Zhang Zhe left, Liu Yong looked out of the window


    After a short vent, Liu Yong picked up his mobile phone and made a call.


    "You can move!"


    After the other party answered the phone, Liu Yong said only four simple words.


    Two hours later.


    Liu Yong, Zhang Zhe, brother Xiaobao, me, Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan gathered in Liu Yong''s office.


    "What do you mean?" I looked at the four boxes of cash on the ground and asked suspiciously.


    "The old ghost has a letter and has been kidnapped. Let''s take the money to redeem him at four o''clock. You''ll take the money later..." Liu Yong pointed to me and said.


    "Don''t go, brother. We''ll just go..." brother Xiao Bao suddenly opened his mouth and said.


    "No, let''s go together..." Liu Yong smiled and said casually.


    "You can''t go. What if it''s a trap?" Xiao Bao shouted in front of Liu Yong.


    "Hehe, if it''s a trap, I have to go. The opposite side is running towards me. If I don''t go, will they return visits?"

 Chapter 1757

    "You have no heart and no lung to run here, fuck you." Liu Rui also joined the battlefield.


    Yang Song, Liu Rui, Meng Liang and Yuan Yuan were all itchy to ER Biao''s roots, so after I asked, I went up and beat him up.


    I stood at the door, took out my big Nokia, dialed it to Liu Yong, and no one answered it for a long time.


    Then I called Zhang Zhe again. After a while, Zhang Zhe answered.


    "What''s the situation?" Zhang Zhe asked directly after answering the phone.


    "Er Biao spit out. The account book is in Shunda Hotel, but he doesn''t know where Li Tao is..." I said as concisely as possible.


    "What, in Shunda hotel?" Zhang Zhe exclaimed.


    "Well, er Biao said so..."


    "Can''t he lie to you?" Zhang Zhe asked.


    "I analyzed it and couldn''t lie to us... What he said was the truth..."


    "Well, you go back to Shunda hotel to find the account book... Call me when you find it... I''ll be in H city soon..." Zhang Zhe thought for a moment and returned.


    "What about Er Biao?" I asked.


    "Throw it down. It''s not convenient for you to take him, but be careful when you go to the hotel..." Zhang Zhe asked.


    "OK!" then I hung up the phone and turned to several people in the room and shouted, "are you finished? Let''s withdraw..."


    Ten minutes later, we left the village, and ER Biao was cleaned up. He couldn''t stand up when he lay on the ground. The widow shivered in the corner and didn''t dare to speak.


    ����


    Two hours later, we took a taxi back to Shunda hotel.


    But by this time, Shunda hotel had been blocked and cordoned off everywhere.


    "What''s the matter? I''m sure I haven''t left yet..." I hid in the small supermarket opposite Shunda Hotel, wrapped in cigarettes and said anxiously.


    "Our car is still there... Won''t anything happen?" Liu Rui asked, looking at the jeep in the parking lot.


    "If you don''t drag it away, it means nothing..." I thought and wanted to go back.


    "What''s next?" Meng Liang asked


    "Is the car key still in your hand?" I looked at Meng Liang and asked.


    "Here I am!"


    "You drive out and park at the rice field behind the hotel. Let''s turn in through the window over there..." I thought and wanted to go back.


    "Good!"


    Meng Liang nodded and then swaggered towards the jeep.


    "Buzz!"


    The jeep started and sped out of the parking lot in front of Shunda hotel.


    "Go!" seeing Meng Liang successfully driving away the jeep, I also threw down my cigarette butts and walked quickly to Baomi.


    "Go in and find something quickly. If you find it, go away, okay?" I stood under the window and looked at Meng Liang. They told me.


    "Understand!" the crowd nodded.


    With that, I grabbed the iron fence outside the window with both hands and pulled it down directly.


    Then several of US jumped into the house from the window in turn. The house was in a mess, full of glass debris and sawdust.


    "The account book is 1502, which should be the next room... Liangzi Liu Rui, you two look in this room, let''s go to that room..." I said quickly.


    "OK..." Meng Liang nodded with Liu Rui, and then turned directly inside the house.


    I walked out of the room with Yuanyuan and Yangsong and found that there was no one outside the corridor, so I gently pushed the door of 1502, but it wasn''t locked.


    "Look under the bed and inside the cabinet..." after entering room 1502, I said quickly.


    We searched for about six or seven minutes and searched the whole house, but we couldn''t find the account book.


    "Didn''t you find the house?" Liu Rui and Meng Liang also ran over and asked breathlessly.


    "We didn''t find... Fuck, we didn''t ask clearly at that time. The specific location of the account book..." my anxious forehead was sweating.


    "Did you say that Er Biao would cheat us?" Yuan Yuan asked while turning over the wardrobe.


    "It''s possible..." I replied with my teeth.


    "Fuck, this ER Biao, I would have hit him for a while if I had known..." Yang Song sat down on the bed with a puff and said with a depressed expression.


    I saw Yang Song sitting on the bed, meditating for a while, and then ran to the bed.


    "What are you doing? You don''t have to take it out on me if you can''t find the account book..." Yang Song asked vaguely when he saw me suddenly rush over.


    "Get up..." I pushed Yang Song away.


    "Tear!"


    I grabbed the quilt and pulled it away. A black book fell to the ground with a bang.


    "Oh, fuck, why did Er Biao hide the account book here..." Yang Song said stunned looking at the book on the ground.


    "Fuck, I found it..." I wiped the sweat on my forehead and finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Liu Rui picked up the ledger on the ground, opened it, looked at it, and said, "this thing is worth 500000?"


    "I don''t see where it''s worth..." Meng Liang also looked at the account book and said.


    "OK, we can make a job when we find it. Let''s withdraw..."


    Then I took the account book from Liu Rui''s hand, stopped on my crotch, turned and walked to the next room


    At the same time.


    "Buzz"


    A business Buick suddenly came by the Baomi ground.


    "Wow!"


    Xiao Wei, who was sitting in the co driver''s seat, took out a handle, then turned his head to the others in the car and said, "there are people nearby. Don''t drive as far as possible. Just leave when you''re done, okay?"


    "I see!"


    The other three people in the car took out a knife, followed Xiao Wei out of the car, turned over and jumped into Shunda hotel from the window.


    The four people landed steadily on their feet, then stepped in and ran directly to 1502.


    "Shua!"


    As soon as I looked back, I just looked up and saw the four of Xiao Wei. I was stunned.


    "Where''s the ledger?" Xiao Wei glanced at us and asked directly.


    "Fuck your mother!" Meng Liang saw Xiao Wei directly raise the fire extinguisher and smash it.


    "Bang!"


    Xiaowei hid sideways and the fire extinguisher missed.


    "Take out the account book and I''ll let you go..." Xiao Wei twisted his neck and said with a smile.


    "Cao NIMA, fuck him!" I shouted, gritting my teeth, and then jumped directly at Xiao Wei.


    "Don''t move..." Xiao Wei saw me rush over and directly took out his hand and aimed it at my forehead.


    "I don''t want to open it. That''s the same sentence. Give me the account book and I''ll let you go..." Xiao Wei still smiled and looked at me and said.


    "Tick tock!"


    In the corridor, it was very quiet. I could only hear my sweat falling on the floor.


    "My patience is limited. Give me the ledger for the last time!" Xiao Wei ordered my forehead and shouted.


    "Give him the leaf!" Liu Rui suddenly shouted behind me.


    I thought for a moment. I gritted my teeth and stretched out my hand to take out the account book from under my trouser waist and handed it to Xiao Wei. Xiao Wei took the account book and opened it for inspection.


    "Ha ha, I thought you were a man..." Xiao Wei looked at me and smiled disdainfully. Then he took people directly back to the room and jumped out of the window.


    After watching Xiao Wei''s people go, I sat on the floor of the corridor with a bang, feeling as if I had been drained.


    "How did they find here?" Liu Rui asked in a low voice with a frown.


    "I don''t know..." I leaned against the wall and shook my head weakly.


    "Fuck, the cooked duck is flying, the B who takes off his pants is coming... Busy again!" Yang Song also sat down on the ground and scolded dejectedly.


    I rubbed my face with both hands, and then took out my mobile phone.


    "... Dudu!" I dialed Liu Yong.


    "Hello? What''s the matter?" after Liu Yong received the phone, his voice became different, because he knew that I would call him at this time, either it was done or something happened.


    "The ledger was found, but the Xiaowei under Yu Xiang''s hand came. They had the ledger and I didn''t protect it..." I said weakly.


    "Have you got anything?" Liu Yong shouted.


    "We''re all right," I replied simply.


    "That''s good, that''s good." Liu Yongchang took a long breath and then asked, "how can they know?"


    "I guess we''re looking for ER Biao, and he must be looking for it too! Maybe it''s a step slower than us..." I said my own idea.


    "How did he know Er Biao''s address?" Liu Yong asked.


    "Then I don''t know..."


    "Come back!" Liu Yong shouted after a few seconds of silence.


    "...!" I listened to Liu Yong''s voice, kept silent for a few seconds, and then replied, "OK, let''s go back."


    "It''s not easy for you children to do this. Come back quickly. Do you hear me?" Liu Yong asked again.


    "OK, I see. Don''t ink." I hung up directly.


    Meng Liang looked up at me who had been calling. He frowned and thought. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "OK, the mission failed. Liu Yong asked us to go back..." I patted my ass and stood up and said.


    "For nothing..." Yang Song also stood up, put his hands behind his head and hummed.


    "Why, do you want to take some injuries back?" I asked Yang Song with a white look.


    "Roll the calf..." Yang Song smiled and scolded and ignored me. He twisted his ass and went to the window.


    Two minutes later, we jumped out of Shunda hotel.


    "I''ll drive, you wait for me here..." Meng Liang was the first to jump out. After jumping out, he turned his head and shouted at us.


    "Wait a minute..." before I finished, Meng Liang had run more than 20 meters.


    "I''m still in a hurry this day..." I looked at Meng Liang''s back and said nothing.


    "The child is still young and unstable..." Liu Rui commented with a big mouth beside me.


    "When you grow up, you look like you are 50 years old..." I said irritably.


    "Well, I won''t talk about the topic of maturity with you..." Liu Rui knew that I was in a bad mood and didn''t write with me anymore.


    We all jumped out and walked to Meng Liang''s parking place.


    "Where''s the car?" Yang Song asked, staring at the empty corn field with big eyes.


    "Shit, Meng Liang drove away!" Liu Rui exclaimed.


    "Yes, didn''t Liangzi say he came to pick up the car? Why are people and cars gone?" Yuan Yuan looked at me and asked.


    "It''s over!" I patted my thigh and hurried to the intersection.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Liu Ruiyuan and Yang Song also ran over.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Rui ran to me and asked.


    "This fool!" I looked down at the clearly visible tire mark on the dirt road and scolded with my teeth.


    "Did Liangzi ask Xiaowei for them..." Yuanyuan understood what was going on through my reaction.


    "What are you talking about?" Liu Rui shouted with staring eyes.


    "...." Yuan Yuan bowed his head and said nothing.


    "Fuck, why is he like this again? It''s not over once or twice!" Liu Ruiqi stamped his feet and jumped up.


    "Just now you said he was not steady... This time something happened..." Yang Song said with a little worry.


    "He''s a fool. I tell you, he doesn''t use his head at all! It''s just a mess this day..." Liu Rui''s words were incoherent.


    "Leaf, what should I do? We can''t just look at Liangzi to find Xiaowei them!" Yuan Yuan looked at me and asked anxiously.


    "How do I know? People have gone, and we can''t catch up! He will die!" I put my hands in my hair and my mood almost collapsed. It was disturbing enough that the account book was robbed. Meng Liang was another impulse. I really don''t know what to do.


    "Why don''t you call Liangzi... Persuade him..." Yuan then whispered.


    "..." I was silent for a while, took out the phone and dialed Meng Liang.


    "Doodle doodle!"


    Unexpectedly, Meng Liang answered the phone and said, "leaf, I''m sorry..."


    "Liangzi, when you come back, I''ll take it as if it didn''t happen..." I repressed my anger and tried to speak calmly.


    "Leaf, I''m sorry..." Meng Liang repeated.


    "Do I grass you? You come back to me, do you hear me!" I scolded in an instant.


    "Leaf, listen to me..." Meng Liang was silent and then said.


    "I don''t listen, I let you come back..." I directly interrupted Meng Liang''s words.


    "Ye, we came to City h because I came to city B again..." Meng Liang said to himself.


    "I don''t want to hear this, so you say you can''t come back?"


    "Ye, you can persuade him..." Yuan pulled my clothes and whispered.


    "No! He''s a fool!" I shouted with my Kaiyuan hand.


    "If it weren''t for me, my brothers wouldn''t be unable to go home or go to school! You know? Ye!" Meng Liang then shouted on the phone.


    "I don''t want to hear this. We are willing to..."


    "You do, I don''t! I don''t want to implicate you again and again!" Meng Liang was very excited.


    ��������


    "It''s because my old car sold all the cars. I don''t want to be a burden to you. Leaf, let me go this time... Let me get the account book back!"


    Meng Liang is not good at words. Although we get along day and night, I never thought he had so many things in his heart.


    "But you can''t get it back... Liangzi!" I continued.


    "You wait for me to go back..."


    After that, Meng Liang hung up the phone directly. I called again and turned it off.


    "What did you say? Did you come back?" Liu Rui hurriedly ran to me and asked.


    "Let''s wait for him in place..."


    "Just come back, just come back..."


    Liu Rui patted his chest. Obviously, he didn''t understand what I meant. I wasn''t in the mood to explain anything to him. My mind was in chaos, so I just closed my eyes and didn''t think about anything.


    In this way, we sat quietly in place, waiting for Meng Liang to come back.


    After Meng Liang hung up my phone, he directly located the GPS at the entrance of the expressway in city B.


    Because he knew that after Xiaowei got the account book, he must go back to H city. As long as they return to City h, they will inevitably pass the expressway intersection of city B.


    The other end


    Xiao Wei grabbed the account books from us and went straight to Buick. All the way to city B.


    "... shit, I got it." Xiao Wei looked at the account book in his hand and felt very good. He took out the phone and dialed Yu Xiang''s mobile phone.


    "Yes?" Yu Xiang asked directly.


    "I''ve got the ledger. I''ll let those children go..." Xiao Wei said quickly.


    "Fuck!" Yu Xiang frowned, rubbed his face irritably, and sighed, "why didn''t you die?"


    "It''s all around the hotel. I''m afraid something might happen, so I let it go..." Xiao Wei frowned and explained.


    "Well, come back quickly... There are many dreams in the province..." Yu Xiang thought for a long time, then opened his mouth and said.


    "OK, that''s it."


    With that, they hung up.


    ����


    At eight in the evening.


    B city expressway intersection.


    A jeep roughly stopped at a street about 1000 meters away from the toll station at the intersection of the expressway. In the quiet street, there were only sanitation workers cleaning up, cars passing by and motors roaring.


    Buick.


    The back seat was short. After yawning for several times, he pulled out a bag of k-powder from his belt.


    Xiao Wei glanced at the co pilot, but said nothing.


    "Too sleepy, fuck." the short man wiped his nose, then sprinkled k-powder on the back of his hand, threw it three times, and finally bowed his head and sucked it in continuously.


    "Er!" after the short man finished smoking, the back of his head hit the backrest directly, and his nose came out again.


    "... fuck, cheer up." the short man stopped for less than half a minute, then rubbed his eyes and asked Xiaowei, "have fun, Viagra?"


    "I''m not sleepy." Xiao Wei replied without answering.


    "... ha ha, after this job, I''m ready to go home to work. I won''t fool around..." the short man touched his head and smiled, and then said cheaply.


    "Is the working money enough for you to fix this?" Xiao Wei frowned and asked.


    "Hehe, I''m going to quit..." the short man turned back and said.


    "How long will it take to get into the highway?" Xiao Wei didn''t answer him, turned to the driver and asked.


    "There''s about ten minutes left. We don''t have to get down when we get into the expressway. We''ll get home in one lane." the driver quickly returned.


    "It''s coming..." Meng Liang kept hiding in the dark and finally waited for Xiaowei''s business Buick.


    Ignition, gear, step on the accelerator, all at once!


    "Buzz"


    The jeep waiting for a long time at the high-speed intersection started directly and crashed into Buick from the side!


    "Bang!"


    It is conceivable that a 2.5-ton Jeep collided with a 1.5-ton Buick.


    With a loud noise, the business Buick rolled over directly on the side of the road.


    While waiting, Meng Liang unloaded all the car covers in the car and blocked them in front of his head. Moreover, during the impact, Meng Liang subconsciously hid to the side. Although there was a head impact, it was still much worse than the people above Buick.


    It is impossible to say that he was not injured at all. When the two cars collided, Meng Liang instinctively blocked his right hand, so his right forearm was directly fractured.


    "Bang!"


    Meng Liang, with an iron stick for car repair in his left hand, pulled open the door and got out of the car.


    "Fuck, this head shocked me..." Meng Liang shook his head and walked to the Buick business center that had been knocked over.


    "Bang!"


    Meng Liang stepped onto the Buick roof and smashed the window of the co driver of the Buick with an iron stick.


    There are four people in the car. The driver is unconscious and his life and death are unknown. The two behind were trapped in the car and couldn''t get out. Only Xiao Wei climbed out of the car covered in blood.


    When Xiao Wei saw Meng Liang, he turned around to climb into the car.


    "Bang!"


    Meng Liang walked from behind and pouted his foot directly on Xiao Wei''s face.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Xiao Wei lay on the ground, his chest heaved violently, stared at Meng Liang and said, "shit, look down on you! I knew I''d kill you..."


    "...!" Meng Liang looked at him and said nothing.


    "Shit, you''re a man. I took it..." Xiao Wei swallowed his saliva and was out of breath.


    "Remember what you told us?" Meng Liang said, pointing an iron stick at Xiao Wei.


    "..." Xiao Wei closed his eyes and said nothing.


    "Give me the ledger and I''ll let you go!" Meng Liang imitated the tone Xiao Wei spoke to me.


    "... as for playing so hard?" Xiao Wei asked with his teeth clenched.


    "... I''m a fugitive. Why take the Liangmin road? Maybe I was born to eat this meal!" Meng Liang replied expressionless after a moment of silence.


    "Ha ha, what a fugitive..." while talking, Xiao Wei took out the account book from his arms and threw it to Meng Liang.


    Meng Liang took the account book and walked back to the jeep with an iron stick.


    "Buzz!"


    The jeep drove off.


    Xiao Wei looked at the back of the jeep and sneered.


    Three minutes later, lying on the ground, Xiao Wei, sweating on his forehead and twitching in his legs, stood up unsteadily, then took out his mobile phone and dialed Yu Xiang.


    "What''s the matter?" Yu Xiang answered the phone and asked directly.


    "The account book was robbed!" Xiao Wei replied gritting his teeth.


    "Who did it?" Yu Xiang asked.


    "Those children..."


    "Shit, I don''t understand this B thing! I don''t pay as many children as I do?" Yu Xiang roared at the phone.


    "It''s my dereliction of duty... I don''t blame them!" Xiao Wei bowed his head and said.


    "I let you kill those children long ago..." Yu Xiang said stiffly.


    "..." Xiao Wei looked down at his wound and didn''t speak.


    "OK, come back..." Yu Xiang said in silence for a while.


    "Good!"


    "Wait a minute, don''t come back... I''ll give you a call, you call him and study with him what to do next..." Yu Xiang said again.


    "Who?" Xiaowei asked in surprise.


    "You don''t have to worry about anyone. The phone is 139XXXXXXXX." Yu Xiang said directly.


    "OK!" Xiao Wei thought and asked more, hung up the phone, and then dialed the number Yu Xiang left him.


    "Doodle doodle!"


    Soon the phone was connected.


    "I am..."


    Before Xiao Wei finished his words, he interrupted directly and said coldly, "I know who you are and what''s the matter?"


    "Yu Xiang asked me to call you, and the account book was robbed..." Xiao Wei was a little upset, but he couldn''t bear it.


    "Where are you now?" asked the other end of the phone.


    "B city expressway entrance..."


    "Stay still. I''ll pick you up in twenty minutes..."


    Twenty minutes later, Xiao Wei and his three men carried the unconscious driver into a white van.


    ����


    Beside the corn field.


    "Why doesn''t Meng Liang come back?" Liu Rui said, standing at the intersection, walking around with his back hands on his back.


    "Can you stop wandering in front of me... I''m confused..." I said, looking at the road in the distance.


    "It''s too cold for me to move..." Liu Rui waved his hand impatiently.


    "Leaf, why don''t you call again... See how Liangzi is?" Yuan Yuan asked with his head down and picking at the mud on the ground.


    "Yes, turn it off..."

 Chapter 1758

    At the other end, Ji Xuan left Du Xianyang''s office and got on the Land Rover alone.


    Sitting in the car, Ji Xuan holds his mobile phone in his hand. The phone screen shows Du Xianyang''s father''s phone. At this moment, Ji Xuan''s expression is very tangled and very painful.


    He''s thinking about whether to call!!


    Ten minutes later, Ji Xuan turned off his mobile phone and threw it on the co driver. Then he gritted his teeth and stepped on the accelerator, and the Land Rover started.


    ����


    Pu''er City, in the hotel.


    After several of us came back, the atmosphere became very awkward. No one spoke, and no one knew who was behind Bai wanmeng.


    "Did Han Hong contact you?" Meng song ate two boxes of cigarettes directly after he came back, and the whole person was not as calm as before.


    "No..." lin ning shook his head and then said, "brother Meng song, do you think there will be anything in here?"


    "What''s the matter?" Meng song glanced back at lin ning.


    "Why do I always feel that these people seem to be lying to us? Do you think they will let us get rid of Zhao Qiwen first, then lead us out and let the police catch us!!" lin ning analyzed with a loud mouth.


    "No, if they really want to lead us out and let the police catch us, they started last night. Why wait until now..." at this time, the steel bullet on one side shook his head.


    "Yes, what do you think they are doing?" lin ning was puzzled.


    "Nonsense, Bai wanmeng must have a grudge against Zhao Qiwen. Get rid of Zhao Qiwen by our hands..." I said while eating melon seeds.


    "He''s killing with a knife!!"


    Lin ning suddenly realized, patted his thigh and shouted.


    "What is killing with a knife?" iron egg was stunned and asked with his big head.


    "I don''t know how to kill people with a knife. Have you read a fucking book?" lin ning was speechless.


    "Why haven''t you read? No?" iron egg tilted his neck and said in a very stiff tone.


    "Shit, every time I read a book, I was told about literature..." lin ning pushed away the iron egg, then looked at Meng song and said, "what if they still play with us this time???"


    Meng song was stunned, then clapped his hands and said in a stuffy voice, "we''ll do what you want!!"


    "That''s what you''re waiting for!!" lin ning grinned, then took out his poker and shouted at me, "leaf, play for a while?"


    "When the fuck is it? Are you still in the mood to play..." I threw down the melon seeds and replied speechlessly.


    "Play, play and stay!!"


    Talking, lin ning dragged me and steel bullet, sat together and fought the landlord, while Meng song sat on the bed, closed his eyes and didn''t know what to think.


    Half an hour later, lin ning''s cell phone rang. It was a text message.


    Lin ning took out his mobile phone and took a look. The message was as follows: "Changjing building, 1405, 8 p.m.!"


    It was Han Hong''s cell phone number that sent the text message.


    Lin ning threw his mobile phone to Meng song, picked his eyebrows and said, "there''s a letter from Han Hong!!"


    Meng song glanced at his mobile phone and looked down at his watch.


    "Are you going?" lin ning asked after seeing that Meng song didn''t speak.


    "Go, why don''t you go?" Meng song answered very definitely, and then looked at us and added: "guys, take everything with you. If you don''t understand, just talk with that gun!!"


    There was a shadow in Mengsong''s eyes as he spoke.


    We were stunned, and then nodded slowly.


    ����


    At seven o''clock in the evening, several of us rushed to Changjing building in a van!!


    Everyone has two pistols in their clothes. Everyone is very nervous. Everyone knows that tonight may be a fierce battle!!


    But I don''t seem to be as nervous as before. Maybe I''m familiar with the atmosphere.


    ����


    At 7:30, several of us arrived at Changjing building and found room 1405.


    The decoration inside the house is very simple. There is nothing except a table and a few stools.


    After entering the house, lin ning steel bullet and the two men checked the house very carefully and found that there was no camera, tape recorder and so on. Meng song sat on the stool and played with the pistol expressionless.


    "What the fuck is this place? There''s nothing in it!!" lin ning pulled a stool and sat down unsteadily.


    "Have we been fooled?" iron egg frowned.


    "You don''t have anything to play with. Who has nothing to play with you all day..." lin ning glanced at the iron egg and said nothing.


    "Why do I feel something wrong with this place?" I stood by the window of the house and whispered.


    "What''s wrong?" Meng song looked at me and asked in a stuffy voice.


    "I can''t tell. I just don''t feel right..."


    "Shit, you''re no different from Farting!!" lin ning scolded speechless.


    I took a look at lin ning, then sat on the chair, took out my mobile phone and played with greedy snakes.


    The others also sat at the table, quietly waiting for the arrival of eight o''clock.


    ����


    At eight in the evening.


    Bai wanmeng, Han Hong and others did not appear, but a strong middle-aged man in camouflage clothes appeared.


    The middle-aged man carrying a briefcase doesn''t match the middle-aged man''s appearance and clothes. I think a man like him should carry a * * *!!


    "Cough..." the middle-aged man coughed when he entered the house, then looked at Meng song and said, "Meng song, the most famous outlaw in KM city!!"


    "Who are you?" Meng song stood up slowly and asked expressionless.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am..."


    "Wow!!"


    Before finishing his middle-aged words, Meng song directly raised his pistol at the middle-aged man''s forehead and asked at his throat, "I''ll give you one last chance to tell me who you are?"


    "You can call me sun Shangxiang." the middle-aged man looked at Mengsong''s pistol and replied in silence.


    "Ha ha, your name is so fucking funny!! also fragrant, ha ha!!" lin ning laughed when he heard the name.


    I couldn''t help grinning.


    "Shut up!!" Meng song looked back at lin ning, then looked at sun Shangxiang and asked, "what are you doing here?"


    "My boss appreciates you very much, so he sent me to talk about cooperation with you!!" sun Shangxiang replied.


    "Who''s your boss?"


    "Living Buddha!!"


    Before sun Shangxiang''s voice fell to the ground, everyone in the house stood up and looked at sun Shangxiang together!!


    "Your boss is a living Buddha?" Meng song''s tone was very incredible.


    "Yes, I came here today to convey my boss''s orders..." sun Shangxiang nodded slightly.


    "...." Meng song was silent, and his eyes were still incredible.


    Not only the reaction of Meng song, but also the reaction of lin ning''s steel bullet and iron egg. Everyone''s expression was very nervous and serious.


    As if the living Buddha, sun Shangxiang''s boss, could bring them unlimited pressure!!


    "Who is this living Buddha?" I whispered at the steel bullet.


    "Don''t talk!!" Steel Bullet frowned and scolded me, and then shouted to sun Shangxiang, "why does the living Buddha want to cooperate with us?"


    "That''s a good question!!" sun Shangxiang nodded and took out a piece of information from his briefcase.


    "Mengsong, three years ago, you robbed a truck full of arms along the Mekong River. These arms belong to the living Buddha!!" after saying this, sun Shangxiang picked up another information, looked at lin ning and said, "lin ning, you cheated a fool. This fool is under the living Buddha. You cheated him 500000, but the living Buddha is still very angry!!"


    After hearing this sentence, lin ning and Meng song were silent without sophistry, which shows that they did these things.


    "Finally, you two brothers robbed the vault of a bank six months ago. You took a painting in the vault. That painting belongs to Mr. living Buddha!!"


    After saying these words, sun Shangxiang collected the data, looked at Meng song and said, "now do you have anything else to ask?"


    "What about me? Why let me get involved in this?" I shouted quickly.


    "You?" sun Shangxiang was stunned, then looked at me and said, "your joining is an accident. There is no information about you in the information given to me by Mr. living Buddha!!"


    After hearing sun Shangxiang''s words, I was confused directly. What does he mean??


    It was an accident that I joined this team. That is to say, what happened these days is obviously a set set set by the living Buddha to retaliate against Mengsong and them.


    And I just joined them by mistake!!


    In other words, I have been a dispensable supporting role for so many days. Meng song and they are the protagonists. The behind the scenes director is the living Buddha of JB!!


    "Can I go now?" I was silent for a moment, looking at sun Shangxiang and asked.


    "No, since you have joined their team, you must follow them to complete the task given to you by the living Buddha!!" sun Shangxiang shook his head and refused.


    "Why? Why the hell should I work for others!!" I shouted, staring at the beads.


    "The living Buddha never does anything for a reason."


    "I''ll go to your mother''s living Buddha. I don''t know what he is. You always tell me who he is!!" after I scold, I turn around and go outside the house, because I know this muddy water is not as simple as robbery. He? We are obviously used by others. I hate this feeling.


    "You can''t go!!" sun Shangxiang stopped me.


    "Give me a reason not to go!!" I frowned at sun Shangxiang.


    "The living Buddha said that if you finish the task, he will meet any of you. It can be money or something. For example, your friend in Myanmar, the living Buddha can help you save!!" sun Shangxiang said calmly.


    Hearing his words, I stopped moving forward and stood in place!!


    The sweat on his forehead flowed out in an instant. I didn''t expect that the living Buddha even knew about Wei Yiwen!!


    "Now if you still want to go, you can go..." sun Shangxiang released his hand that stopped me.


    "Can he really save my friend?" I asked, gritting my teeth.


    "Yes!!" sun Shangxiang nodded.


    "..." I was silent for a moment, and then walked back slowly.


    I can stay with Meng song for such a long time just to save Wei Yiwen. I know, lin ning knows, steel bullet knows, and Meng song knows.


    But none of us explained it. If the living Buddha can help me save Wei Yiwen, it''s easy for me to say what to do!


    After all, I came to Yunnan to save Wei Yiwen.


    Since the living Buddha can know about me and Wei Yiwen, there are only two possibilities.


    First, he knows me.


    However, he knows me and Mengsong. H city is so far away from km city. I don''t think this situation exists at all.


    That shows that there is only the second situation, that is, the living Buddha has great power. He can easily get my news and know what I really need now.


    I suddenly began to wonder about the living Buddha, what kind of existence he is, and whether we are enemies or friends with him??


    Mengsong itself is a mythical figure, and the living Buddha played with Mengsong among applause!!


    Such a person makes me shudder when I think about it!!


    After I went back, sun Shangxiang looked at Meng song and asked, "can we talk about the transaction now?"


    "... sit!!" Mengsong pointed to the chair next to him and sat down.


    Sun Shangxiang smiled and sat on the chair.


    "Aside from the cooperation, I have a few questions to ask..." Meng song sat opposite sun Shangxiang and said while lighting a cigarette for himself.


    "OK, I can tell you everything I know!"


    "Has the living Buddha planned to bring us together?" Meng song asked with a frown.


    "You mean smuggling?" sun Shangxiang asked with a smile.


    Munson nodded.


    "Yes, the living Buddha reported the smuggling, and then arranged you together..." sun Shangxiang nodded and admitted.


    Hearing this sentence, the iron egg, who had been expressionless, suddenly looked stunned on his cheek and looked incredible.


    In addition to steel bullets, there is also lin ning. They didn''t expect that they had been under the control of the living Buddha since the detention center!!


    "Then why is he so sure that we will rush the cash truck?" Mengsong sighed and asked.


    "Let me tell you, the living Buddha likes to study human nature. He knows that all of you are short of money, so when you know this news, you will not miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!! it''s not you, but no one can refuse!!" sun Shangxiang smiled and explained at Meng song, then pointed to lin ning and said: "They need a brain, and you need a handy body. Get you together and everything will come naturally!!"


    "You deliberately leaked the news about the diamond!!" Mengsong said gritting his teeth.


    "Yes, our people deliberately put the news to lin ning, including how to contact Han Hong, Bai wanmeng and others. All this is in the plan of the living Buddha!!"


    "I grass your mother!!" hearing this, lin ning was excited and was about to shoot sun Shangxiang with a gun.


    "Boo!!" Meng song kicked lin ning, gritted his teeth and said, "if you are not as skilled as a man, you are not as good as a man. If you had a little brain at the beginning, you don''t have to work this one out!!"


    "Hoo Hoo..." lin ning lay on the ground, panting violently, but he didn''t know how to answer Meng song''s words.


    "Every step counts us in..." I whispered to the steel bullet.


    "I''ve heard of the living Buddha..." Steel Bullet shook his head. I couldn''t understand his expression. Maybe he was helpless.


    "Who is Bai wanmeng?" Meng song asked.


    "It''s a drug lord..." sun Shangxiang replied simply.


    "Why did he listen to the living Buddha?"


    "Because the living Buddha promised her that Zhao Qiwen would die when you came!!"


    "Hehe, we forced ourselves into this situation with our own hands..." Meng song smiled and then said, "but I still don''t believe in the existence of living Buddha!!"


    "Whether you believe it or not has nothing to do with me. Do you have any other questions?" sun Shangxiang asked quickly.


    "Talk about cooperation!!" Meng song waved his hand.


    "The living Buddha has a drug deal in his hand, but now someone wants to fight against the living Buddha. They will have a deal here in a few days. If the deal is completed, the drug business of the living Buddha will be greatly hit. The living Buddha doesn''t want them to complete the deal!!" sun Shangxiang looked at Meng song and continued: "Your task is to prevent this transaction!! no matter what method you use, you can kill people and steal goods!!"


    After hearing sun Shangxiang''s words, Meng song was silent for a moment, looked at sun Shangxiang and asked, "is this the task?"


    Sun Shangxiang nodded slightly and whispered, "it''s easy to listen, but it''s not easy to do. I can''t guarantee that you will come back alive!"


    "Brush!!"


    Speaking of this, Meng song directly took out his gun and aimed it at sun Shangxiang''s head, stared and shouted, "give me a reason not to kill you!!"


    Sun Shangxiang smiled, then took out a box and put it on the table. Looking at Meng song, he said, "this is a gift from the living Buddha!!"


    With these words, sun Shangxiang calmly walked to the door. It seemed that he had determined that Meng song would not shoot.


    Sure enough, Meng song put the gun down after struggling for a while.


    Sun Shangxiang slowly disappeared in our sight.


    Munson sighed and opened the box.


    There is a map and an archive bag in the box. The bag contains all the information about our mission, including the time and place of the operation, how many people there are opposite and what weapons are in hand!!


    Meng song took a general look at the information, and then took out another file bag from the box, on which the words lin ning were written.


    "Yours!!" Mengsong threw the file bag to lin ning without expression.


    "Pa!!"


    Lin ning took the file bag and opened it directly.


    Steel egg, iron egg, Mengsong. All three of them have file bags. It seems that they don''t have mine.


    However, when these people finished reading the contents of the file bag, everyone was silent and their eyes became angry.


    "Fuck, he''s threatening me!!" Meng song threw the file bag on the wall angrily.


    I picked up the file bag and took out the contents. It was some photos of a woman playing with a girl.


    "That''s my ex-wife..." Meng song rubbed his face and explained to me in frustration.


    "..." I was stunned and put the photos in the file bag.


    I know lin ning, they should get the same thing, all to threaten them.


    After reading the contents of the file bag, everyone''s expression was very angry.


    "How the hell is this?" iron egg gasped at Mengsong.


    "I don''t know..." Meng song shook his head helplessly.


    "What do you mean you don''t know? Do you know this living Buddha?" iron egg said in a very blunt tone.


    "I''ve heard of this man. Who has seen the real living Buddha!!" Meng song suddenly got angry and stood up and shouted.


    "I think this may be a trap set by the police..." at this time, lin ning suddenly became resourceful.


    "What do you mean? You fucking want to quit?" steel egg turned to look at lin ning and asked expressionless.


    "I didn''t say I was going to quit, but I didn''t like his way of cooperation!! what is that sun Shangxiang, like a * * lamp, who wants me to work for him with a few photos???"


    "Grass..." steel egg bowed his head and scolded, then looked at Meng song and asked, "does the living Buddha really exist?"


    "I don''t believe there is a living Buddha, because no one has ever seen him. I think this sun Shangxiang may use us under the guise of a living Buddha..." Meng song replied.


    "But we''ve been tricked. If it''s a living Buddha, we may end up miserable..." iron egg said.


    "The living Buddha doesn''t exist at all!! that''s your fantasy character!!" Meng song suddenly grabbed the iron egg with great excitement and shouted with red eyes.


    "Whether the living Buddha exists or not, we are fucked by others now!! and now we have no choice!!" iron egg reacted equally fiercely and directly broke away from Mongolia and song.


    Mengsong looked at iron egg, took a deep breath, and then slowly sat on the stool.


    "Who is the living Buddha?" at this time, I looked at Meng song carefully next to the window and asked.


    "..." Mengsong looked at me and then lowered his head.


    "Who is the living Buddha?" I saw that Meng song didn''t speak and ran to lin ning again.


    Lin ning sighed and said to me, "no one knows who the living Buddha is. Some say he is Burmese, others say he is Chinese, because no one has seen a real living Buddha!!"


    After lin ning finished, gang Dan said: "the name of living Buddha is very ironic. He is not a Buddha at all. He is a devil!! a butcher, a very abnormal butcher!!"


    "Has he done anything abnormal?" I asked hurriedly.


    "A lot!" steel egg nodded slightly and then said: "He used to be an ordinary drug lord, but no one has seen him. Everyone knows that his boss is a living Buddha, but they don''t know who the living Buddha is. His company runs very fast and won most of the drug businesses around Yunnan and Myanmar in almost five years. At that time, the name of the living Buddha was already known to everyone, and then there were a group of people who didn''t know The Burmese who knew the life and death found the living Buddha. They kidnapped the child and wife of the living Buddha and wanted to threaten the living Buddha to hand over his business!! "when it came to the steel egg, they paused, looked at me and asked," guess what happened later? "

 Chapter 1759

    Wei Yiwen understands that what Zhao San said is right. I certainly won''t ignore him, but if I really come to save him, we will throw ourselves into the net!


    "You said you were also in your forties. You had a lot of scenery. Now you put your hope on several children..." Zhao San said as he walked outside the door with his hands on his back: "it''s really naive!"


    "Bang!"


    At this time, Wei Yiwen suddenly stood up, then made a force on his legs and directly hit the corner of the table with his head.


    "Stop him!" Zhao San shouted after seeing Wei Yiwen''s action.


    "Bang!"


    Zhu Han reacted very quickly and kicked Wei Yiwen''s knee.


    "GABA!"


    Hearing Wei Yiwen''s knee crack, the whole man knelt on the ground.


    "What do you want to kill yourself at this time?" Zhao San went to Wei Yiwen and patted Wei Yiwen''s face and asked.


    Wei Yiwen''s expression was very painful, but he didn''t shout out. Instead, he stared at Zhao San and scolded, "fuck NIMA!"


    "Losing is losing. Why do you swear like an old woman?" Zhao San smiled and said.


    Wei Yiwen was stunned when he heard this. Then he shook with a sneer and said, "in fact, I knew it wasn''t that simple!"


    "Then why do you have to drill in?"


    "Because I don''t want to die!" after saying this, Wei Yiwen directly lay on the ground and said softly: "I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die..."


    "..." Zhao San looked at Wei Yiwen and said in silence, then opened his mouth and said, "at your age, it''s an opportunity to seize. I can understand, but don''t be too greedy!"


    "That''s why you''re so confident, right?" Wei Yiwen asked with closed eyes.


    "In the same sentence, age and experience are the capital. I''ve been alive for so many years. Who hasn''t seen! Everyone has shortcomings, and successful people also have them, but they don''t let others know! Failed people expose their shortcomings too early, and your shortcomings have been caught. What the fuck do you win?"


    With these words, Zhao San directly turned and walked out of the reception hall. Zhang Yao and Zhu Han looked at Wei Yiwen, and then followed him out.


    ����


    "How to deal with this person?" Zhang Yao asked after walking out of the reception hall, looking at Zhao San.


    "Keep him for a while, this person is still useful..." Zhao San sat on the sofa, lit a cigarette and said calmly.


    "What''s next?" Zhang Yao then asked.


    "Then you can go to the theatre..." as he said, Zhao San took out his mobile phone and dialed a mobile phone number marked Tao Hua.


    After the phone was connected, Zhao San said very directly: "I''m finished here, you can do it..."


    "Just waiting for you!" the person opposite the phone smiled back.


    "The most violent means is to open the whole, without leaving a way to live!"


    After Zhao San threw down this sentence, he directly put down his mobile phone and leaned his head on the sofa. His expression was very tired.


    "I didn''t expect that you still have so many backhands... Tao Hua didn''t die!" Zhang Yao looked at Zhao San in surprise.


    "Tao Hua is really the last card. I can rest after playing him..." Zhao San explained with his eyes closed.


    "Hehe, I thought you lost your cards when dealing with Dunn..." Zhang Yao touched his nose and said.


    "There''s really no card abroad. There''s the last one at home. After hiding for so many years, I want to change a place for the elderly!"


    "Can''t you provide for the aged here?" Zhang Yao asked.


    "Hehe, you want to ask me why I sold the company to you?" Zhao San smiled and said.


    Zhang Yao nodded silently.


    "My son is dead. What the hell is the use of such a big family?"


    After saying this, Zhao San walked directly outside the door, old


    Zhang Yao looked at Zhao San''s vicissitudes of life and was silent for a long time. Then he whispered, "you''re almost sixty. It''s time to have a rest..."


    ����


    H city.


    "Deng!"


    The prompt sound of mobile phone text message started. I picked it up and saw that it was sent by Wei Yiwen. When I opened the text message, there was only one word on it.


    "Run!!"


    "Bang!"


    When I saw this word, I felt that the whole person was like being evacuated. My body was not under my own control, and my mobile phone slipped on the table.


    My eyes were staring at the front, and the corners of my mouth twitched. I wanted to speak, but I couldn''t speak.


    What does this message mean?


    Something happened in Myanmar!


    I sat in place for a long time, then muttered: "it''s okay, it''s okay..."


    "Pa!"


    I picked up my cell phone and called Wei Yiwen very reluctantly, but prompted me that the other party had turned off.


    At this time, I realized that there was a real accident in Myanmar, but I couldn''t tell whether Zhang Yao swallowed the money or Zhao San cleaned up Wei Yiwen.


    If Zhang Yao swallowed the money, the problem could be much simpler. Just ask them for money, as long as Wei Yiwen is okay.


    But if Wei Yiwen encounters any danger, the problem will be serious. Zhao San can''t let him go!


    "Now it''s over!" I shouted in a trance, then picked up my clothes and ran out.


    H City, Saturday game hall.


    A dark green domineering car was pinned directly in front of the door on August. There were four men standing beside the car. The first was a middle-aged man in his forties. This man was very characteristic in appearance, because there was a big bag in his right eye. How big was the bag?


    Basically, it has blocked his eyes. If you don''t look carefully, you will feel that this person has no eyes. Coupled with his ferocious scar on his face, the whole person looks very penetrating.


    This man is the last card of Zhao San, Tao Hua!


    "Here are the people?" Tao Hua asked, looking at the youth around him with a cigarette in his mouth.


    "This game hall belongs to Ye Han. Although I don''t know whether ye Han is here or not, it is said that ye Han spent money to invite him to give birth to waste children and prepare to do dirty things..." the young man bowed his head and then continued to reply: "if we deal with these people first, it will be easy to get rid of the back palace..."


    "Are there all the people?" Tao Hua then asked.


    "I don''t know!" the young man shook his head and then said, "but it should be similar. As far as I know, there are four people here. One goes to Myanmar and the rest are in H city. Even if one or two are missing, they will come back when they know something has happened..."


    "Yes, these people are crazy and cruel. Generally, they don''t pay attention to those who make trouble..." at this time, another young man said.


    "OK, take the guy and go in and have a look..."


    After that, Tao Hua walked into the game hall on August with his back to his hand.


    ����


    "Bang!"


    When the door was opened, Tao Hua entered the game hall on Sunday. At this moment, it was more than 8 p.m., so there were still more students in the game hall. Most of the machines were seated in front of people, and the seats in the private room in the rest area were full.


    "Business is good!" Tao Hua smiled back at the young man behind him.


    "The Hougong and here basically contracted the nightlife of H city..." the young man replied with a smile.


    "Hehe, I''ll talk to brother Zhao and give you the game hall!" Tao Hua said lightly, and then went to the house.


    The little girl in the bar was stunned when she saw Tao Hua, because she had never seen such a person.


    "Can I help you, sir?" the little girl asked Tao Hua with a smile after slowing down.


    "... what service do you have?" Tao Hua glanced at the little girl, then stared at her chest and asked.


    "We have a game area and a billiards area..." although I know Tao Hua''s eyes are abnormal, the little girl still politely introduces the service in the game hall to Tao Hua.


    After hearing this, Tao Hua smiled, then looked around and asked, "is there any special service?"


    "We don''t have this..." the girl blushed and bowed her head.


    "Ha ha..." Tao Hua smiled, then looked at the little girl, shook her head and said, "call me the steward. I have something to do with him..."


    "You mean brother Zhang?" the girl thought Tao Hua was looking for Zhang Fengyu.


    "Anyone can..." Tao Hua replied as he walked inside.


    "OK, just a moment!" the girl replied very politely, then picked up the walkie talkie and shouted softly: "brother Zhang, brother Zhang, someone is looking downstairs!"


    "Got it!" a response came quickly from the walkie talkie, but it was not Zhang Fengyu''s voice, but a loud voice.


    On the other hand, Tao Hua took people inside after talking to the girl. They didn''t even look at the game hall, because people of their age can''t play this thing well.


    "Can you play?" Tao Hua stopped at the billiards area, looked at the billiards case inside and asked with a smile.


    "OK..." the young man scratched his head and smiled back.


    "Two strokes?"


    Tao Hua walked inside as he spoke, and the three young people followed him in.


    "Borrow me to play?" Tao Hua walked up to a student and asked with a smile.


    "Who are you? I''ll take you to play and roll away!" the student frowned and scolded. Then he pushed Tao Hua away and bent down to play billiards.


    "You don''t know me?" Tao Hua smiled and stopped the student.


    "I told you to fuck off, don''t you understand?" the student asked Tao Hua to be a little impatient, staring at the beads and scolding.


    At the same time, four or five young students stood up in the billiards rest area.


    "Brush!"


    Tao Hua looked up at the group of students, then turned his head and smiled and said, "see, they have a team!"


    "Ha ha..." the young man behind Tao Hua smiled and shook his head.


    "Fuck you, what the hell do you want to do? Are you free?" at this time, a student stood up and pointed to Tao Hua and scolded.


    "I''m really a little free..." Tao Hua picked up a billiard pole and rubbed Qiang powder with his head down as he spoke.


    "Draft it? If you''re free to look at the bag on your head, it''s like a fool. Now I know how the long bag on your head came..."


    The students don''t like to talk to people like Tao Hua. After scolding loudly, they turn around and go out.


    "Brush!"


    After hearing this, Tao Hua immediately raised his head and looked darkly at the student who had just scolded him.


    "What the fuck are you looking at?" the student was a little uncomfortable when Tao Hua looked at him and asked.


    "Open his mouth for me..." Tao Hua turned and shouted with gnashing teeth.


    "Pooh!"


    As soon as Tao Hua''s voice fell, a young man raised his hand and cut directly into the student''s mouth. The young man started very quickly, and the student didn''t have time to respond. Maybe everyone present didn''t expect that the young man actually said that he was really open.


    "Ah!"


    With the student''s scream, the whole person lay directly on the ground, covering his mouth and * * in pain.


    "Kill!"


    After seeing the students cut down, the whole game hall was in chaos, shouting and footsteps were heard.


    The young man picked up an ashtray with a smile on his face and walked slowly to the students lying on the ground.


    "Bang!" the young man rode on the student, and an ashtray was directly stuffy on the student''s face.


    "Ah...!"


    The screams of the students came into people''s ears. The whole scene was very bloody and violent. The students'' blood had stained the ashtray red, but the youth still refused to stop with a smile.


    On the other side, Tao Hua picked up the billiard pole and lay down on the case to play billiards.


    "Hula!"


    At this time, two people ran out of the crowd, one was big, the other was Xiao Qingshan, and one of them had a machete in his hand.


    "Fuck you, who makes trouble!"


    He shouted in a low voice and then rushed directly to Tao Hua.


    "Wow!"


    When another young man brought by Tao Hua saw big one and green hill coming out, he immediately pulled out a pistol and aimed the muzzle directly at big one and green hill.


    After seeing the gun, Castle Peak quickly pulled a big one, then twisted his eyebrows and looked at the young man and asked, "what''s the meaning?"


    The two men held guns and looked at the green mountain in silence.


    "Take out the gun when you come up. Do you have to have a story?" Castle Peak then asked.


    "Are you in charge?" at this time, Tao Hua, who plays billiards, asked without raising his head.


    "Well, what do you want? If you fight like this, people will die..." Castle Peak gasped at the young man who was still smashing students with an ashtray.


    "Brush!"


    As soon as Tao Hua raised his hand, the youth immediately took back the ashtray that had been smashed out.


    "There are three in all, and one more?" Tao Hua asked, looking at the green mountain without expression.


    "Out!" Castle Peak turned his eyes and replied in a low voice.


    "Wait for him for a while..." Tao Hua threw down this sentence, then turned around and played billiards.


    "What on earth do you want to do?" the big shouted at this time.


    "I don''t want to do anything, but when you''re all together, I''ll tell you that I''m in a bad mood now. I''d better be honest..." Tao Hua bent over and smiled back.


    "Shit..." he shouted, and then rushed directly to Tao Hua.


    "Bang!"


    The young man beside Tao Hua kicked the big man on his stomach. The big man stepped back a few steps, and then ran straight to the young man''s neck with a machete.


    At this time, Castle Peak was not idle. He threw his legs directly at another young man.


    In an instant, the war started. The big one and Castle Peak were trained. They learned Sanda before coming to H city. Moreover, the two have cooperated for a long time, so the degree of tacit understanding is very high. Normal bastards, three and five are not their opponents at all.


    However, the three people brought by Tao Hua are not ordinary bastards at all. They are no less than the big two of Qingshan in terms of physical quality and tacit understanding.


    "Fuck, I have a hard stubble!" Castle Peak wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and scolded with his teeth.


    "Why don''t we run..." at this time, the big man also understood that the three people opposite are professional practitioners. If they fight like this, they must fall down.


    "Run a JB! How can we run the shop!" Castle Peak shouted, and then rushed to the three people opposite again.


    "Pooh!" the other side picked up Castle Peak''s knife and cut it on Castle Peak''s back.


    "Green mountain..." the big one shouted, and then joined the battle.


    Five minutes later, big man and Castle Peak lay on the ground. Although the three young people opposite were also injured, they were not as serious as the two of them.


    At this moment, the people in the game hall have run away, but no one called the police.


    "You two can fight?"


    Tao Hua, who had been playing billiards from the beginning to the end, finally spoke.


    "Bah!" Castle Peak spat blood on the ground and looked at Tao Hua coldly.


    "Ha ha, there''s another one. Let''s wait..." Tao Hua smiled and turned to play billiards.


    "Fuck you, I''ll see who''s so awesome!"


    At this time, the voice of Zhang Fengyu sounded.


    "Coming..." Tao Hua put down his club and said with a smile.


    "Step on..."


    With * * in his hand, Zhang Fengyu strode to the green mountain.


    After seeing the big two of Qingshan, Zhang Fengyu''s eyes turned red and his whole body was shaking.


    "Me! Fuck! You! Mom!"


    These three words were bitten out of the teeth.


    After scolding this sentence, Zhang Yuyu raised his hand and pointed at Tao Hua with * * and shouted with big eyes: "are you the fucking leader?"


    "Brush!"


    While Zhang Fengyu raised his gun, the youth around Tao Hua also took out his pistol.


    "I advise you to put the gun down..." Tao Hua smiled at Zhang Yuyu and said.


    "..." Zhang Fengyu looked back at the big one and the green mountain blocked by the muzzle of the gun. He bit his teeth and didn''t speak.


    "I count three!" Tao Hua stretched out three fingers.


    "No need..."


    Zhang Fengyu threw down the * * expressionless, then looked at Tao Hua and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    "Ha ha, you are a talent..." Tao Hua nodded very satisfied, then turned and shouted, "tie them up and throw them into the car!"


    After saying this, Tao Hua strode to the door.


    "I grass your mother, what the fuck do you want to do?" Zhang Fengyu struggled and shouted at Tao Hua''s back.


    "Use you as bait!"


    Tao Hua shouted without looking back.


    Ten minutes later, Zhang Fengyu, Xiao Qingshan and the big three were put into sacks and thrown into a van.


    ����


    Conference room on the second floor of Hougong, H city.


    Everyone in our harem sat in front of the round table. I told them about Myanmar. After listening to me, everyone was silent.


    Everyone was smoking, and there was a layer of smoke on the roof of the conference room, just like a fairyland.


    "Leaf, what do you say about this?" Meng Liang broke the silence and asked me in a hoarse voice.


    "I don''t know..." I took a cigarette in my mouth and rubbed my hair. My expression was very upset.


    "No, let''s go to Myanmar and see what''s going on!" Liu Rui suggested at this time.


    "I have to go. It has nothing to do with you..." I waved my hand and said.


    "What do you mean has nothing to do with us?" Liu Rui shouted, looking at me with his eyebrows.


    "It''s all my fault. I should handle it well..."


    "It''s fucking time for you to say this?" Liu Rui looked at me with incredible eyes.


    "..." I looked up at Liu Rui and didn''t know what to say.


    "Leaf, I''ll go with you!" just at this time, North and South looked at me and said.


    "... I''ll go too!" the old car said at this time.


    "What did you all do in the past? Die?" I shouted very loudly.


    "Didn''t you die in the past?" Yang Song stared at me and shouted.


    "... I have my way!"


    "You have a way to fart. If it''s all like this, you can pretend to be a big tail wolf. Don''t write ink. Let''s go to Myanmar together tomorrow. One can''t be less!" Liu Rui shouted with great certainty in his eyes, then looked at the old car and added: "if anyone doesn''t want to go, tell me, I can understand!"


    After Liu Rui''s words, everyone in the room was silent, and no one said anything.


    "If no one speaks, I''ll take it as if you all agree!" Liu Rui then shouted.


    "I don''t agree!" at this time, I stood up and shouted expressionless. Then I looked at everyone in the room and said, "this has nothing to do with you. It''s my responsibility..."


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    At this time, my mobile phone on the table rang. I looked down and saw that it was a strange number.


    "Hello?" I answered with a frown.


    "Ye Han?" the voice opposite was very low.


    "Hoo... It''s me." I took a breath and nodded.


    "Introduce yourself..."


    "No need!" I directly interrupted the opposite conversation, then cleared my throat and said, "say what you want to say quickly."


    "Hehe, I have three people in my hand. I think you should be interested."


    Hearing this sentence, my heart seemed to be pricked. I looked around the room without expression. All the people were here. The three people he said were probably Zhang Fengyu and them.


    "Who is it?" I cried out in silence.


    "The game hall on August." the answer from the opposite side was very calm.


    "Who are you?"


    I frowned. Things were the same as I thought. Zhao San worked together. I knew he wouldn''t just do it in Myanmar. He must have left people in China.


    When Myanmar closes the net, it is the day of domestic fire!


    "Sun Lei''s people..."


    "Ha ha." I smiled, then clenched my teeth and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    "At 12 o''clock in the evening, Wanbao cemetery, take your team!"


    "Cao your mother, you have a big appetite. You want to catch it all! I''ll give you this fucking chance! Wait for me. I''ll let you understand the quality of the team in the harem!"


    I shouted and hung up directly.


    "Bang!"


    After hanging up, I hit the table with a punch.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Liu Rui looked at me and asked.

 Chapter 1760

    "Then I asked my eldest brother if the pig was right. Guess what happened to my eldest brother?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "My eldest brother is angry with me. I''m really angry!! he almost didn''t sew my mouth... Then I promised him not to tell him, so you can''t tell me about it!!" iron egg said to me with a very serious expression.


    "I see!!" I nodded.


    In this way, I followed the iron egg to pull the calf that could last more than an hour. The door of Mengsong''s house suddenly opened, and Mengsong came out with a cigarette end in his mouth.


    "I''ll go out and stay here!!" Mengsong said to steel egg while wearing his coat.


    "Why are you going?" I asked.


    "I''ll take a look at the trading place..." Meng song replied to me concisely.


    "Shall I go with you?" iron egg asked quickly.


    "No, many people are easy to expose..." Meng song waved his hand, then pushed the door and went out.


    "Grass, don''t let me go out, he went out by himself..." iron egg scolded very reluctantly.


    I smiled and didn''t speak.


    After Mengsong left, the three of us had no fun and played against the landlord together.


    ����


    At twelve o''clock in the evening, lin ning came back with a big box.


    "Got the gun?" I looked at lin ning and asked.


    "Yes, you don''t see who I am!!!" lin ning put down the big box and walked to us. He glanced at my cards, turned his mouth, said speechless: "you''re right two!! won''t he be able to play cards!!"


    "Fuck off, I''m with him..."


    "Ah, grass!! misunderstood!!" lin ning scratched his head, then glanced at Mengsong''s house, frowned and asked, "where are people?"


    "Go out and step on the spot..." steel egg returned to lin ning while playing poker.


    "Oh!!" lin ning nodded, then moved a stool and sat next to me.


    "What gun did you bring?" steel egg asked casually.


    "Don''t worry about the gun. I told you you don''t understand. It must be enough..."


    "Grass!! I don''t understand what!!" steel egg looked at lin ning and scolded wordlessly.


    "You certainly don''t understand!! it''s time for you to play cards!! two sixes!!" lin ning waved his hands impatiently, then took out two sixes from the steel egg hand and threw them on the table.


    "Who the fuck told you to give two or six!!" steel egg turned his head and shouted at lin ning.


    "If you don''t give two or six, you''re fucking upset..." lin ning moved the stool to my side.


    Half an hour later, Mengsong came back.


    After Meng song entered the house, lin ning hurriedly welcomed him.


    "How about stepping on the spot?" lin ning bared his teeth and asked.


    "It''s not far from the map. I found some suitable sniping places. By the way, did you get the gun?" Meng song answered while taking off his clothes.


    "Yes, I''ll stop talking about * * *, even if you want the whole aircraft carrier or something, I can fix it for you!!"


    "Don''t pull the calf, what gun let me see..." Meng song smiled and kicked lin ning.


    Lin ning quickly took out a handful of * * *!!


    When Mengsong saw the * * *, his face turned green.


    "How''s the gun?" Lin Ning said to Meng song with * * * in his hand.


    "..." Meng song was silent and silent.


    "Why don''t you talk? It''s a 97 style * * *, with an accurate range of 600 meters and a maximum range of 3600 meters. I tell you it''s not what ordinary people want to get. I''ll tell you!!" lin ning saw that Meng song didn''t speak, and then introduced it to Meng song with flying eyebrows.


    "Why do I look familiar with this gun?" iron egg looked at the * * * in lin ning''s hand and wrung his eyebrows.


    "I also have a feeling of deja vu..." I nodded slightly.


    "Have you seen it?" iron egg looked at steel egg and asked.


    "There are many anti Japanese TV dramas, such as 97 sniper and small Japanese broken guns. Although the name is * * *, it''s the most rubbish * * * that has been changed by 38 big covers and a sight. It has been discontinued for many years. I really admire how this fool found this gun!!" steel egg said helplessly.


    After listening to steel egg''s explanation, I burst out laughing.


    "No, brother, are you dissatisfied with the gun or what? Say something!!" lin ning asked after seeing that Meng song didn''t speak.


    "Do you know the fucking year of this gun?" Meng song stammered at lin ning.


    "What year?" lin ning was stunned.


    "This old gun is even older than your master!! you let me kill him!! the sight is broken and you can''t see it?" Meng song shouted at lin ning in a broken tone and started to fight and kick!!


    "I don''t know if this gun can''t work!! I was cheated and I told you..." lin ning explained helplessly while running.


    "Shit, when you fucking took out this gun, I fucking thought you robbed someone''s Anti Japanese Museum!!"


    Meng song made lin ning''s face red and his words were out of breath.


    "I really don''t know what this gun is like. The man who sold me introduced it to me, but I fucking believe it..." lin ning looked at Meng song and looked very wronged.


    "You''re a fool, I''ll tell you!!" Meng song scolded speechlessly, and then walked back to the house with * * *.


    "Do you want me to go out and find one?" lin ning went to the door of Mengsong''s room and asked in a low voice.


    "How far are you from me!!" Meng song roared.


    "Don''t look for it if you don''t look for it. What''s the use of swearing..." lin ning muttered awkwardly, then walked up to us and shouted at us like a bitch: "what are you looking at?! what are you looking at?"


    "You''re awesome!!" iron egg gave lin ning a thumbs up and said with sincere admiration.


    "Roll the calf!! I''m in a very unhappy mood now. You''d better not provoke me!!" lin ning stared at the beads and scolded, then jumped onto the bed with a splash, closed his eyes and pretended to be dead.


    I followed steel egg and iron egg. They played poker until more than three o''clock in the middle of the night, and then the three of us also slept in bed.


    At six o''clock the next morning, Mengsong got us up.


    "Didn''t sleep all night?!" I looked at Mengsong''s red eyes and asked with some worry.


    "Can''t sleep..." Meng song answered me casually, and then said to us: "Their trading time is the early morning of tomorrow night, that is, we still have a day and a half to prepare. I simply assign the tasks of several of us, and then cheer up for me from now on to prepare for the most critical battle tomorrow!! whether we will live or die depends on him. How about tomorrow!!"


    After Meng song finished, seeing that several of us didn''t respond, he patted the table and shouted, "do you have confidence?"


    "Brother, what are you doing? Scare me!!" lin ning glanced and asked irritably.


    "I don''t think you are in the right state!!"


    "Everyone didn''t wake up in the morning. Can we be right?" steel egg yawned and said speechless.


    "Grass, why don''t I let you sleep?" asked Mengsong.


    "Come on, wake up and sleep..." iron egg waved his hand, then lay on the table with his eyes half closed and half open: "if you have anything to say, I''ll sleep well, or you''ll toss us all the time!!"


    "OK, I''ll say it!!" Mengsong nodded, then looked at us and shouted, "do you have confidence?"


    "Yes..." we all grunted.


    After hearing our response, Meng song nodded with great satisfaction, then took out the map and assigned me the task.


    Although we had also allocated it, the Mongolian song analysis was more accurate and detailed. He even planned the specific location of each of us and the starting time.


    After listening to his analysis, I felt that he might really be a criminal genius!!


    ����


    H City, in the headquarters building of Du''s group.


    Du Xianyang sat alone in the deputy general manager''s office with a signed contract.


    "Bata Bata..."


    Du Xianyang''s expression was very impatient, and his eyes glanced at his mobile phone from time to time.


    Du Xianyang sat in the office and waited for more than ten minutes. His mobile phone screen finally lit up.


    Du Xianyang answered the phone in an instant.


    "I''ve arrived at President Du!!" he said respectfully across the phone.


    "Come in, I''m in the office..." Du Xianyang rubbed his eyebrows, replied, and then hung up the phone.


    Three minutes later, a middle-aged man walked into Du Xianyang''s office.


    "President Li!!" Du Xianyang greeted him with a smile.


    "Ha ha, what''s the matter with President Du in such a hurry?" the middle-aged man laughed and hugged Du Xianyang, and then sat down on the chair.


    "Brother Li, I won''t beat around the Bush and tell you directly. I have something to ask you now..." Du Xianyang said with a sad face.


    "What''s the matter? Brother Du is listless..." the middle-aged man grinned and asked, "is it lack of money? I heard your father has been watching you very closely recently!!"


    "Lack of money is also lack of money!!" Du Xianyang nodded slowly.


    "Ha ha, I knew it was like this!!" the middle-aged man patted his thigh, then took out a blank check from his bag and handed it to Du Xianyang.


    "What does this mean?" Du Xianyang was stunned at the check.


    "Brother, I won''t say much about our relationship... I''ll be ready when I come. You can fill in the hole. I can''t care about the interest. Just give it to me when you have it!!" the middle-aged man explained very frankly.


    "Brother Li, I''m a little moved by you!!" Du Xianyang grinned and pushed the check back.


    "Brother Du, what do you mean?" looking at the check pushed back, the middle-aged man was a little puzzled. After thinking for a moment, he laughed and said, "take the money. Don''t worry. I won''t tell your father. Don''t worry!"


    The middle-aged man patted Du Xianyang on the shoulder while talking, and his tone and attitude were very kind.


    "... brother Li, I think you may have misunderstood..." Du Xianyang was silent and explained in a low voice.


    "Why, are you short of money?" the middle-aged man looked down at the check on the table and frowned slightly.


    For people like them, money is actually the best thing to solve. If money can''t solve it, it means it may be difficult!!


    "I''m short of money, but my hole is not brother Li. You can solve it with this check..." Du Xianyang said stiffly.


    "Brother, this is a blank check!!" the middle-aged man knocked on the table with a stiff tone.


    Du Xianyang leaned forward, leaned over the middle-aged man''s ear and said, "OK, brother Li, let me tell you straight. I''m short of money and 40 million. Can you help me?"


    "More... How much?" the middle-aged man stepped back two steps, his lips trembling and stammering.


    "This number!!" Du Xianyang stretched out four fingers.


    "Brother, what are you doing? You need so much money!!" the middle-aged man looked at Du Xianyang and asked.


    "Brother, since I can find you today, something must have happened that others can''t help me. I can''t tell you exactly what I do with this money, but you know what kind of person Du Xianyang is, so I just want to ask you to do me a favor!! a favor that others can''t help!!" after that, Du Xianyang lit a cigarette and looked at the middle-aged man expressionless.


    "..." the middle-aged man was silent for a moment, then opened his mouth and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Pa!!"


    Du Xianyang threw the contract on the table, took a deep breath of smoke and whispered, "brother Li, just sign it for me!"


    The middle-aged man took a simple glance at the contract, a very ordinary trade contract.


    The only difference is that the amount is 40 million, and Party A has signed the name of Du Xianyang''s father.


    "Did your father sign this?" the middle-aged man examined it carefully, then looked at Du Xianyang and asked.


    "If it was signed by my father, would I still need to find you?" Du Xianyang smiled, rubbed his palm and continued: "this contract has no legal effect, and there is only one copy. I wrote this signature in order to let the finance call you the money!!"


    "You mean let me make a fake contract with you, and then let your family''s finance send the money?" the middle-aged man glared back.


    "En!" Du Xianyang nodded slightly.


    "... you''re fucking crazy. You''re breaking the law, you know!! I can''t fucking do such a thing with you!!"


    After saying that, the middle-aged man threw the contract back directly. It''s not surprising that the middle-aged man reacted. Individuals should not agree to such a thing. After all, this is to bear legal responsibility with Du Xianyang.


    "Brother Li, if you don''t help me, no one can help me!!" Du Xianyang shouted excitedly.


    "No, you''re against the law, you know!!" the middle-aged man replied with his teeth.


    "Can old Du sue me for breaking the law?" Du Xianyang shouted with his eyes staring at beads.


    "He can''t sue you, but he can sue me..." the middle-aged man knocked on the table and then asked, "what do you want to do, ask for so much money!! if you have any difficulties, I can help you. Do you have nude photos or threats?"


    "Elder brother, don''t talk to me. I can still be threatened by this naked picture like B?" Du Xianyang rolled his eyes and said nothing.


    "Also, ha ha..." the middle-aged man grinned.


    "Can you just help me this time? Even if I beg you!!" Du Xianyang took out the contract again and said with a very sincere attitude.


    "You''re doing this..." the middle-aged man looked at the contract and hesitated.


    "Brother Li, how many years have we known each other? I remember I carried your mother to the hospital a few years ago!!" Du Xianyang saw that the middle-aged man didn''t promise and was ready to play an emotional routine.


    "What the hell is bleeding, my mother is cerebral hemorrhage!!" the middle-aged man rubbed his temples and said nothing.


    "Yes, yes, intracerebral hemorrhage..." Du Xianyang nodded quickly.


    "Don''t try to make this sweet memory routine with me. Can you let me think about it?"


    "Brother Li, I''m worried. You must help me today!!" Du Xianyang replied with a very positive look in his eyes.


    "Why? If I don''t help you, you can''t let me out of this room?" the middle-aged man slowly took out a pen while talking.


    "No, I know brother Li can certainly help me..." seeing the middle-aged man take out his pen, Du Xianyang smiled at once and his attitude was much easier.


    "Ha ha..." the middle-aged man smiled, pulled off his pen cap, opened the contract on the table, then looked at Du Xianyang and asked, "if I sign my name, can''t I do anything?"


    "No!!" Du Xianyang shook his head.


    "Shua Shua..."


    The middle-aged man wrote down his name on the contract with a pen!!


    "Brother Li, I won''t tell you too much. It''s all tears!!" after signing the contract, Du Xianyang looked very excited and held the middle-aged man''s hands. It felt that he almost didn''t kneel down.


    "Come on, don''t talk about it. It''s useless. Please arrange it for me..." the middle-aged man wiped the sweat on his face, and his tone was still fluctuating. This job was not done by normal people at all.


    "Ha ha!!" Du Xianyang laughed and put away the contract, then lay down in the middle-aged man''s ear and said mysteriously: "brother Li, I don''t know what you need? I''ve prepared it for you before you come. Miss Heisi, foreign ocean girls have been hungry and thirsty for a long time!"


    "True or false?" after the middle-aged man heard those sensitive words, a picture suddenly appeared in his mind. His right hand couldn''t help buttoning his crotch, and his expression was a little dull.


    "What''s true or false? When did Du Xianyang let you down?" Du Xianyang said with a big mouth and a little unhappy.


    Middle aged people are obviously muttering about our ability to tear broken shoes!!


    "Ha ha, tell me the truth. In this respect, I Lao Li won''t accept anyone for so many years, so I''ll convince my brother you!!" the middle-aged man patted Du Xianyang on the shoulder with a long focus, then made a look at Du Xianyang, said in an obscene tone: "don''t stand still, just straighten it for me!"


    "Brother, are you in such a hurry?" Du Xianyang smiled and took out his mobile phone.


    "Grass, can you be in a fucking hurry? When I''m at home, I let my stupid old woman stare at me every day, and the * * that gives me leisure is almost mossy..." the middle-aged man replied silently.


    "Brother, if you come back here, I''ll definitely let you grind down the moss on the * *.!" after that, Du Xianyang laughed and dialed a phone number.


    After a while, a young man with some obscene appearance ran into the office.


    "President Du, President Li!!"


    After the young man came in, he nodded and bowed to Du Xianyang and the middle-aged man.


    "What, are you ready for president Li?" Du Xianyang asked looking at the young man.


    "Must be ready!! I even have a fucking condom ready, Okamoto''s!!" the young man bared his teeth and smiled.


    "Brother, please!!" Du Xianyang smiled vaguely at the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man walked forward with laughter, then suddenly looked back at Du Xianyang and asked, "won''t you go?"


    "I won''t go. There''s business. Brother, you don''t have to give me face, flirt and go straight to the subject!!" Du Xianyang shouted with a grin.


    The middle-aged man laughed and followed the young man out of the office.


    As most people know, there are four iron feelings: carrying guns together, going to the countryside together, whoring together and sharing stolen goods together. There are those who have been through the window together, and Du Xianyang and Lao Li obviously belong to those who have been whoring together.


    Du Xianyang himself is a kind of dishonest person, so the people he knows are certainly not serious things.


    But I think a person who can reach out to help you when you are in the most difficult time is often these dishonest people.


    ����


    After the middle-aged man left, Du Xianyang picked up the contract on the table and checked it carefully. After confirming that there was no problem, he directly took the contract to the company''s financial office.


    "How''s Du!" when the financial officer saw Du Xianyang coming in, he quickly stood up and smiled at Du Xianyang.


    "How much money is there in our company''s account?" Du Xianyang asked very directly.


    "This..." the finance hesitated.


    "I asked you how much money you have! Don''t tell me you don''t know. If you don''t know, get out of here!!" Du Xianyang knew what finance meant, so he was very impolite.


    "There are probably more than 6000. What''s the matter, Mr. Du?" the finance thought about it and finally said the figure.


    "Pa!!"


    Du Xianyang patted the contract on the table and said expressionless, "call president Li 4000!!"


    Hearing Du Xianyang''s words, the financial department was stunned, then picked up the contract, looked at it carefully, looked up at Du Xianyang and said, "do you want to call now?"


    "Yes!" Du Xianyang nodded.


    "Vice President Du, President Du told me when he left that he must say hello to him wherever he used the money... Look at your money..." the finance stopped halfway, but Du Xianyang understood what he meant without saying the second half.


    "What do you mean?" Du Xianyang asked knowingly with his head tilted and his tone was very blunt.


    "President Du told me when he left, and your money is not a small amount. Can you not be difficult for me? Otherwise president Du will come back and I can''t explain..." the finance frowned.

 Chapter 1761

    "I didn''t bring any money when I went out..."


    "Oh, shit, it''s too fucking hard to cooperate with you. When you go out to cut people, you don''t even take the money..." Han Chao scolded silently, then looked around and suddenly saw Guo thinking who was going out to buy cigarettes.


    "Team Guo, team Guo!!" Han Chao hurried to Guo Siwei and said with a smile, "team Guo, what are you doing?"


    "What am I doing?" Guo Siwei obviously moved back two steps. Now he saw Han Chao very scared, because Han Chao had nothing to do in the Public Security Bureau these days. He would fucking shout Guo Siwei nagging. If Guo Siwei didn''t nag with him, he would shout someone to extort a confession. Guo Siwei had no choice but to accompany Han Chao nagging.


    But the nagging Guo thought is not right. Han Chao is an upgraded version of Liu Rui. He has no head at all. From his mother''s sow to the little pig to the American landing on the moon, there is nothing he can''t nag. Guo thought now has to prepare at least eight cups of coffee a day to barely deal with Han Chao.


    "I''ll ask you what you''re doing and what you''re hiding from..." Han Chao said a little reluctantly.


    "You say you''re done!"


    "You lend me some money, we have no money to take a taxi home!!" Han Chao replied very frankly.


    "Shit, it''s the first time I''ve seen you like this. Let me borrow money from the fucking police to take a taxi, and I''ll send it out to you?" Guo thought staring at beads, and his mood was very broken.


    "If you take it back to me on the way..."


    "Get out of here!"


    Guo Siwei stretched out two hundred and stuffed them into Han Chao''s hand, and then walked disorderly to the opposite supermarket.


    In the harem office.


    "Can Han Chao be released today?" Liu Rui asked as he sat on the sofa, eating melon seeds and looking at me.


    "It should be..." I looked up at the calendar, then paused and added: "when he comes back, let him go to the office to find me. I have to talk to this fool..."


    "..." Liu Rui was silent for a moment, then put down his melon seeds, looked at me and said, "I''d better talk to him. After all, I have a great responsibility for this matter!!"


    "That''s OK. I really can''t communicate with him because he''s such a tiger. Pay attention to the way you speak and have a good chat with him..." I nodded. Although Liu Rui is not very serious at ordinary times, when it comes to talking and educating people, no one in our harem can compare with Liu Rui. Anyway, people are also the spiritual mentor of Miss harem. Miss Liu Rui can fucking educate, A security guard is missing??


    "In fact, I always wanted to ask you, what do you think of Han Chao?" Liu Rui looked at me vaguely and asked.


    "... what do you think? It''s like you''re going to introduce me to someone..." I said something in silence, then stood up and picked up a file bag.


    "I mean, what do you think of Han Chao?"


    "It''s OK, except that I don''t have any brain, all other aspects are good..." I opened the file bag, took out the information and put it on the table.


    "I think he''s also good. Our harem is also the time to hire people. I think it''s almost tempting. Let''s find him something serious to do..."


    "I have discretion in this matter..." I looked up at Liu Rui. I didn''t expect that he was very interested in Han Chao.


    "What are you doing?" Liu Rui asked curiously looking at the information on the table.


    "This is the store I asked the old car to find. Lin Yushu can''t buy it, but the hotel still has to open..." I replied without looking up.


    "..." Liu Rui glanced at me, and after a moment of silence, he turned and walked out of the office.


    ����


    At three pm.


    Liu Rui and Han Chao had a brief meeting in Miss Hougong''s lounge.


    "Come out?" Liu Rui bared his teeth and shouted when he saw Han Chao coming in.


    "Come out, I fucking thought I was choking..." Han Chao shrugged his head and sat down opposite Liu Rui.


    "There are leaves to wipe your ass, what are you afraid of..." Liu Rui ordered Han Chao.


    "..." Han Chao knew what Liu Rui meant, looked up at Liu Rui and didn''t go on.


    "Have a drink to celebrate?" Liu Rui pointed to the beer in front of him and asked with a smile.


    "It''s OK to have a drink. I haven''t had a drink for several days, but there''s nothing to drink or eat?" Han Chaoting asked JB, obviously hating Liu Rui''s inadequate preparation.


    "Bang!"


    Liu Rui opened a bottle of beer and handed it to Han Chao. Then he opened a bottle for himself, smiled and scolded: "it''s fucking good to give you a drink like you. There are still a lot of things..."


    With that, Liu Rui took out his mobile phone and made a call to the north and south to buy some snacks outside.


    Han Chao took a sip of wine, then looked at Liu Rui and asked, "Ye always doesn''t want to see me? Do you want to fire me? In fact, I know it''s my impulse this time. Brother Liu, can you tell president ye that I don''t want to go, I haven''t done enough yet!!"


    As he spoke, the expression on Han Chao''s face became very heavy, as if he were going to cry.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled at Han Chao''s expression, then patted Han Chao on the shoulder and explained: "you think more, ye just asked me to come and talk to you. As for the dismissal you said, it must be sooner or later according to your current situation, so I must help you correct your problems, do you know


    "Know..." Han Chao nodded numbly. He didn''t know whether it was true or false.


    "Do you know how much Ye sacrificed to get you two out?" Liu Rui asked Han Chao very seriously.


    "I don''t know..." Han Chao shook his head and added, "but I know it''s not easy to get us out... Guo thought told me that if we were sentenced, it would be five or eight years!!"


    "Are you afraid to hear that?" Liu Rui asked.


    "If I say I''m not afraid, it''s bragging..." Han Chao lowered his head.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled, then took a sip of beer, looked out of the window deeply, and then said after a moment of silence: "Ye Ye replaced you two with a gate market of more than 700 square meters. Originally, the gate market wanted to open a hotel. Now we can only rent the gate market. You know that the gate market has a price but no market. Let''s not say how much it is worth. Even if you have more money, you may not be able to buy it. The gate market came by relying on Bai Bao''s old face. Now the gate market is gone. Let''s go If you don''t say you lost money, ye still owes Bai Bao a favor! "


    "... I!!" Han Chao suddenly looked up.


    Liu Rui stretched out his hand to stop him, and then said, "Since ye has done so, it shows that you are more important than this store in his heart. Do you understand what I said?"


    "I see!!" Han Chao nodded fiercely and said with a very serious expression: "although I don''t know how much the store is worth, ye always let the store out because of me. I keep this feeling in mind!!"


    "Ye is not a figure. You can remember him well. He is such a person. As long as he thinks you are his friend, he must be close to you. You haven''t known him for a long time, but we have grown up since childhood. I know who he is best. I want to tell you that you should be worthy of ye in the future. Do you understand?"


    "I understand!!"


    "In fact, I also have a responsibility in this matter. I don''t have anything to guard the door. I didn''t expect you to really pass. I think you have half the responsibility and the rest is on me!!" Liu Rui sighed after drinking wine.


    "Brother Liu, don''t say that. It''s my impulse!!" Han Chao scratched his head and looked very embarrassed.


    "Hehe, anyway, things have happened. Now is not the time to say who is right and who is wrong, but if you understand something through this matter."


    "What is it?" Han Chao was stunned and asked.


    "Shit, no wonder ye asked me to come and talk to you. If I don''t talk to you, I''ll find that you don''t last long!!" Liu Rui was speechless.


    "Rego, me? I''ve said I''m short-minded since I was a child..."


    "You''re not fucking short-sighted. Do you remember to eat or fight!!"


    "I remember to fight. When I was a child, I said I could remember if I hit me..." Han Chao replied foolishly.


    "You fuck me, what kind of retarded children are you pretending to be in my place? Shit!!" Liu Rui kicked Han Chao, and then asked, "do you know why we came to H city?"


    "I don''t know..." Han Chao shook his head.


    Liu Rui looked up and recalled, then sighed and said: "There are too many stories here. If I could tell you all about it, I''d like to tell you one thing in the daytime tomorrow. We should know something about what to do in the future. Do you understand? When we were still at school, we provoked people who shouldn''t be provoked because of our impulses. Although others deliberately designed us, if we were at that time With a little brain, we don''t have to go this fucking way! "


    "I think this road is very good..." Han Chao whispered back.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui grinned, then stretched out his hand and pulled off his coat.


    Shocking scars appeared on Liu Rui, and Han Chao was stunned in an instant.


    "See? This is the price of mixing society. I''ve only been out for a year, and I''ve left so many scars!! you can only see us when we''re good, but you can''t see us hiding in the corn field, shivering all over and afraid to stand up!! you can''t see ye clearly likes Su Su Su, but ye didn''t dare to talk to Su some time ago !! Because he''s afraid of implicating other girls!! you can''t see that Yang Song didn''t take his mother''s medicine to commit suicide for a woman. You can''t see these things, you know!! "


    Han Chao listened attentively and didn''t say a word.


    "How old are we? What are we going through? Life and death!!" Liu Rui bites the four words "death and death". He takes a big sip of beer and then says: "what are we doing now? Sleeping with * * * every day? Just because of the fucking impulse at that time!! now we are paying the price for our impulse!!"


    "..." Han Chao looked at Liu Rui''s terrible expression and dared not speak.


    "What''s the price? I just can''t live a normal fucking life anymore!!" Liu Rui reached out and lit a cigarette, then took a hard sip.


    "In fact, I know you are not easy..." Han Chao whispered.


    "It''s easy to say that we''re not easy, but the most fucking difficult thing is ye!!" Liu Rui looked at Han Chao, then pointed to the ground and said, "we have an accident, Ye Zi can help us solve it, but if ye has an accident, tell me who can help you solve it?"


    Han Chao was stunned.


    "We can''t help him, you know? So what we can do is to make less trouble and share more!! now it''s a fucking society ruled by law. All behaviors that violate social phenomena are abnormal. The society allows you to appear once or twice, but if there are more, the society will punish you. Understand? We''ve come to this day, not by two hunting Guns, we rely on the brain. Everything is the same for anyone. If you don''t have a brain, you can only survive at the bottom of society, and you are facing this problem now! "Liu Rui pointed to Han Chao''s chest and said: "If you really want to enter the core of our harem, you have to learn to let yourself have a brain! What our harem lacks is not a bastard who can use a machete, but a brain who can help the leaves share and be the only one!!"


    Han Chao looked at Liu Rui and said nothing.


    "What the society needs now is not righteousness, nor a stream of blood, but a brain that can think about things. You always want to be superior and do some practical work, but have you ever thought that you will do anything else besides cutting people with a knife?"


    "I......" Han Chao stopped talking.


    "Ye likes you and I like you too, but we really can''t let you do more now. Do you understand?"


    "I see!" Han Chao nodded seriously.


    "You think you have a bad temper, don''t you?" Liu Rui then asked.


    "I''ll change it later..." Han Chao replied in a dull voice.


    "I tell you, Meng Liang has the worst temper among us, but have you ever seen him chop people? I clearly remember that once Meng Liang quarreled with guests. Meng Liang slapped the guests in the mouth and turned back Ye scolded Meng Liang for three hours. Since then, Meng Liang has never quarreled with guests again!! I like gambling. Ye is in front of the whole casino I''ve been beaten for ten minutes and I can''t get up for two days. Now do you think I still gamble with those people? All of us have problems, but it''s not terrible. What''s terrible is that others point out to you and you don''t know how to repent!! "Liu Rui took a sip of wine, took a breath, adjusted his mood, patted Han Chao on the shoulder and whispered: "I''ve finished with you. What to do in the future depends on you. But remember me. If you can do it and have enough ability, you can give you all the leaves you should give. If he doesn''t give it to you, you come to me!! let''s go together!!"


    "I see, brother!!" Han Chao nodded sincerely.


    Liu Rui patted Han Chao on the shoulder and turned out to rest.


    Han Chao sat alone in the rest room, looking out of the window with some confused eyes.


    ����


    In the office, Meng Liang and I sat in front of the computer playing boxing emperor 97. Yuan Yuan and Yang Song sat next to each other and watched the excitement.


    "You''re fucking angry!! food is forced!!" Yang Song shouted at me with some excitement.


    "Roll the calf, or you fucking play, I fucking play for a while. This BB fucking affects my thinking..." I scolded irritably, then stood up and gave my place to Yang Song.


    "He just can''t play. I''ll tell you..." Yang Song smiled at Meng Liang with bare teeth after sitting down.


    "It''s the same with you..." Meng liangbai glanced at Yang Song and entered the combat state.


    "Just for your words, I have to teach you well..."


    On the other side, I just got up when Liu Rui came in.


    "Are you finished?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "Let me cry and reflect in the lounge!!" Liu Rui replied casually, then sighed and said: "I think what I said may be a little serious..."


    "More serious, just let him reflect..." I patted Liu Rui on the shoulder.


    "Such a tiger force is too heavy to make him depressed. I''m very worried about his condition now..." Liu Rui sat down on the sofa and shook his head.


    I looked at Liu Rui and smiled without talking.


    Fan AI is in the country.


    Fan Aiguo and Lin Yushu are sitting on the sofa in the living room. Lin Yushu is playing with the tea tray and chatting with fan Aiguo every sentence.


    "Lao Lin, let''s just forget about it?" fan Aiguo was very clear now because he lost $5 million.


    "No, forget it. What else do you want?" Lin Yushu reached out and handed fan Aiguo a cup of tea.


    "Hiss!!"


    Fan Aiguo drank up the tea in the teacup.


    "That''s not how you drink tea..." Lin Yushu said with a smile.


    "I''m used to it. A rough man can''t fix your literati..." fan Aiguo put down his tea cup and replied carelessly.


    "I think it''s the same as drinking tea. Sometimes you have to worry when you should be worried, because if you don''t worry, the tea will be cold, and it will change its flavor. However, sometimes you should slow down, you have to slow down, because if you are worried, you can''t drink the flavor it should have..." Lin Yushu said to fan Aiguo.


    Fan Aiguo waved his hand, frowned and said, "do you think it''s appropriate for you to talk about tea culture with a man who tosses seafood? If you have anything, just say it!"


    "Ha ha..." Lin Yushu grinned and explained, "now our store has taken back the money. Although you gave Ye Han five million, we can get the money back sooner or later. Do you understand? Now is not the time to worry!!"


    "When do we have to wait?" fan Aiguo asked.


    "At the beginning of the University City project!!" Lin Yushu replied sonorously.


    "University City..." fan Aiguo took a breath when he heard these three words.


    "Yes, it''s the University City project. Originally, the project * * has been given to Liu Yong, but Liu Yong left at the most critical time, so the project had to be postponed for half a year. Tomorrow, in March, after the Spring Festival, * * will carry out a new round of bidding. That''s our real opportunity!!" Lin Yushu explained while drinking tea.


    "Which project do you want to move?" fan Aiguo asked, looking at Lin Yushu after taking a sip of tea.


    "Who in H city doesn''t know that it''s a piece of fat. I''m a real estate worker myself. If I don''t have a mind for him, how can I..." Lin Yushu grinned.


    "But I think * * will definitely give ye Han that project. After all, Liu Yong is behind Ye Han..."


    "Liu Yong has gone. What are you afraid of when he is gone?"


    "What about Du family, Ji family and Bai Bao? Aren''t they all standing behind Ye Han?" fan Aiguo then asked.


    "Hehe, you don''t have to worry about this. The boss has given me news. He will try his best to help me win the project, and a group of people will come to help us win the project next March!!"


    "Shit, why didn''t you say it earlier? If the boss comes out, what''s the matter with Liu Yong!!" fan Aiguo suddenly laughed.


    After hearing fan Aiguo''s words, Lin Yushu''s face suddenly changed and glared at fan Aiguo.


    Fan Aiguo knew that he had just gone a little too far. He quickly smiled and said, "well... I was excited just now..."


    "Pay attention to your attitude when talking to me..." Lin Yushu said coldly, then stood up and walked out of the living room.


    ����


    A week later.


    I selected a store from the information given to me by the old car. The store was more than 800 square meters. It used to be a restaurant, so the location pattern was very good. Although it was not as good as Lin Yushu''s location, it was almost the same. I went to the store several times and felt very satisfied with all aspects, so I found a time to make an appointment with Wang Hai, the owner of the store.


    Longyue private club.


    "President Ye!!" two middle-aged people came in from the gate and said hello very politely when they saw me and the old car.


    "Ha ha! Boss Wang, please come inside!" I stood up with a smile, then took the middle-aged man into the private room, and the old car followed us.


    "President ye, this is my brother..." Wang Hai dragged the man behind him and introduced him very politely.


    "Leaves are always good!!"


    "Hello!!" I shook hands with Wang Hai''s brother.


    After the introduction, everyone took their seats. Because it was not rice, I didn''t order anything to eat, so I ordered a few cups of light tea.


    After sitting down, Wang Hai took a sip of tea, then nodded and said, "tea is good..."


    "... hehe, I''m a little angry these days, so the tea I ordered is a little light..." I played the soot and replied.


    "Ha ha, getting angry is a good thing. At least something makes you busy. People like us have no intention to do anything else except collect some rent..." Wang Hai smiled at me.


    "Why don''t we change?" I joked with a smile.


    "Ha ha, just change. In the harem, ye ye doesn''t care?"


    "If you say that, I really feel a little distressed..." I said, and then said, "President Wang, I came here today to sign the contract!!"


    "How many years are you going to rent?" Wang Hai asked.


    "I''m going to sign a ten-year contract and give you five years'' money. President Wang, do you think it''s ok?" I asked while taking the contract handed to me by the old car.

 Chapter 1762

    "Leaves, I''m here!" as soon as I entered, I heard Meng Liang, who was tied to a chair, shout at me.


    "Are you all right? Didn''t they hit you?" I ran to Meng Liang and asked as I untied the rope from him.


    "No... I''m fine..." Meng Liang stammered.


    "It''s all right. Let''s go home..." I looked at Meng Liang, who was safe and sound in front of me, and said with a smile.


    "Am I in trouble again?" Meng Liang asked softly with his head down.


    "No... nothing..." I subconsciously blocked the blood on my right leg pants.


    "What''s the matter with your legs?" Meng Liang saw my difference in an instant, and then asked, "what did they do?"


    "No, it has nothing to do with them..." I shook my head and dragged Meng Liang to go out.


    "I''ll kill these B''s......" Meng Liang took off my hand, picked up a bench leg and ran out.


    "Is it fucking over?" I shouted at Meng Liang.


    "Do you know how much trouble you''ve caused because of your impulse? I''ll exchange you for your fucking injury. I don''t want you to do this again. You know? Because you''ve sold your car, you know, you have to sell your house!"


    Meng Liang was stunned when he heard what I said.


    "It''s okay for us to come here unfamiliar with our lives and suffer some losses. As long as we are all well... I''m your brother! I shed some blood for you. It''s nothing, but where''s the old car! Where''s Duan Hui! Why should people lose their wealth for us!" I looked at Meng Liang and said word by word.


    "Leaf, I''m wrong..." Meng Liang hugged my shoulder with tears in his eyes.


    "Liangzi, I don''t want to see our brothers have an accident, especially you. Do you understand?" I hugged Meng Liang tightly and said.


    Half an hour later


    Meng Liang and I went back to the little bee KTV.


    "Shit, the tiger forced you to come back?" Liu Rui saw Meng Liang, quickly got up from the, punched Meng Liang in the chest and said with a smile.


    "Roll the calf!" Meng Liang smiled and punched back.


    "Liangzi, are you okay..." Yuan Yuan also surrounded us and said with concern.


    "It''s all right. They didn''t do anything to me..."


    "I fucking thought I''d never see you in my life..." Yang Song said, wearing a pair of big underpants and holding a green onion in his hand.


    "Come back!" the old car rushed over when he saw us coming back. He looked in a very good mood and said hello to us.


    "Well... Thanks!" Meng Liang nodded and whispered to the old car.


    A simple thank you contains many emotions. I can''t imagine that some things don''t need a lot of gorgeous language to decorate. A simple two words is enough!


    Meng Liang felt very sorry for the old car when he knew that the old car had sold it in order to save him, but some of his feelings could not be expressed in words.


    Some things, do not express does not mean do not take it to heart, the real friendship, is not language can describe.


    "Bang!"


    Liu Yongteng stood up, smashed the teacup on the ground, then pointed to the picture and shouted, "this is obviously a fucking provocation! Raising tigers is a danger. I''ve raised him for ten years. He''ll fix it for me later!"


    "I think Xiao Zhe is right. If our people want to find Li Tao, it''s a little hard... He really knows us too well! It can''t all blame Xiao zhe..." the old ghost said at this time.


    After hearing the old ghost''s words, Liu Yong sat down on the sofa, gasped and asked, "what do you say?"


    "Why don''t we change people?" the old ghost thought and suggested.


    "For whom? If you let others know about the account book, can you guarantee that the person you are looking for will not sell us?" after that, Liu Yong added: "do you spend money to find others for your family''s affairs? Those who don''t know think my Liu family is empty!"


    "We can find some people who don''t know..." Zhang Zhe said at this time.


    "Ha ha, then tell me who doesn''t know?" Liu Yong tilted his neck and sneered.


    "I think those students are good today..."


    "Ha ha, student? Stop it!" Yao Baoshi, who had never spoken, suddenly laughed.


    "You say you three are mixed. Someone yells at you every day. I don''t understand this shit. Let me find some students to do it?" Liu Yong waved his hand impatiently.


    "Elder brother, I think whether it''s the one who stabbed his head or the one we saw today, I think these two children are very stable. Don''t we have no other way now? Let''s let them try first, what if it happens?" Zhang Zhe also strongly recommended us.


    "I don''t think so! How many students can they do?" Yao Baoshi objected.


    "Don''t look down on these two students. One stabbed his bald head three times and the other stabbed his thigh two times to save others. Do you think it''s something ordinary students do?" Zhang Zhe then explained.


    "Ha ha, that''s a little interesting..." the old ghost smiled aside.


    "I still don''t agree to find some students to do this. I can''t. I''ll go to Guangzhou to find two people..." Yao Baoshi said uneasily.


    "Guangzhou? Are the people in Guangzhou stable?" Liu Yong looked at Yao Baoshi with some hesitation.


    "Not necessarily. It''s troublesome. I can only try..." Yao Baoshi shook his head and said.


    "Shit, old ghost, what do you think?" Liu Yong frowned and looked at the old ghost and asked.


    "Those people in Guangzhou are not safe. We have a great risk of using them. Those people are all masters who want money but don''t want life. It''s possible for the lion to open his mouth or falsely mistake us with the account book, so cooperating with them will bring endless troubles..." the old ghost analyzed it very methodically.


    "Go on..." Liu Yong waved his hand.


    "Although I haven''t seen those students, they should be strong when listening to Xiao Zhe. It''s not important to have no experience. We can just spend more snacks in the back. I think Xiao Zhe''s suggestions can have a try..."


    "That''s OK, that''s settled!" Liu Yongyi patted the table and then said to Zhang Zhe: "tomorrow you call the child who blocked our car today, and I''ll talk to him..."


    "OK..." Xiao zhe nodded.


    "Break up the meeting!" Liu Yong lifted his legs and left.


    "Big brother!" Yao Baoshi stood up and shouted.


    "OK, that''s it!" Liu yongtou waved his hand and walked out of the room with Zhang Zhe.


    At eight o''clock the next morning, I received a call from Zhang Zhe. The conversation was very simple. I didn''t tell me anything else about the time and place.


    I came to the address given to me by Zhang Zhe alone. It was a 20 story office building.


    I''m a little nervous because I don''t know why Liu Yong came to me today.


    I found the office according to the address given to me by Zhang Zhe and knocked on the door with uneasy mood.


    "Please come in!" Liu Yong''s voice sounded.


    After I entered the house, I found that there was only Liu Yong in the office, and the decoration of the office was relatively simple. There was only a desk, a chair and a sofa.


    "Coming!" Liu Yong greeted me with a smile.


    "Master Liu!" I looked at Liu Yong nervously and shouted.


    "Sit, don''t stand there..." Liu Yong pointed to the sofa behind me and said.


    I looked at Liu Yong, still sat down, and then opened the car and said, "thank you for my friend... We''ll change the money to you as soon as possible..."


    "Don''t worry about money! Aren''t you locals?" Liu Yong looked gentle and smiled all the time.


    "No, we are SZ people..." I shook and said.


    "Then why did you come to our city?"


    "Something happened at home. I can''t hide..." I answered truthfully.


    "Homicide?" Liu Yong looked at me with great interest and asked.


    "Well, it''s just that we''re not the ones who kill..." I thought about it and said to Liu Yong.


    "Hehe, I came to you today to ask you to do something for me..." Liu never said hello to me again and said directly.


    "You... You said to ask me to do something for you?" I repeated a little unconvinced.


    "Ha ha, why? I''m not willing to help?" Liu Yong took a sip of tea, looked at me and said with a smile.


    "No... no, I just don''t understand what a little person like me can do to help you..." I quickly explained.


    "Little people have the purpose of little people... Who didn''t make them?" Liu Yong waved his hand and said.


    "Well, tell me what you want, Mr. Liu. I can help you. I''m sure I can help you..." I think Liu Yong is really looking for me, so I didn''t continue to be hypocritical.


    "Here''s the situation. I had a driver named Litao. He had driven me for ten years and followed me for ten years. He didn''t leave when the conditions were bad, but now when the conditions were good, he ran away!" Liu Yong said, stretched out his hand, threw me a cigarette, lit one himself, and then said: "Do you know what I started?"


    I shook my head. After taking the cigarette, I didn''t hesitate to smoke directly.


    "I used to be engaged in transportation. My family bought me a truck and I made money by running long distances. At that time, I knew Li Tao and he gave me a start... Everything in Northeast China was expensive for a while, and I can''t remember that it was in the 1990s... At that time, Li Tao and I hoarded three carts of blankets. Everyone looked at us like fools. What happened in the end What''s the matter? We have made a lot of money. With this money, I came to this step... "Liu Yong smoked and talked to me about his original story.


    "Later, when our conditions were good, I began to work in the bar disco. The business was getting bigger and bigger, but there were fewer and fewer friends around me..."


    "Li Tao has always been with me and never gives up. But people will change after all. Last year, Li Tao ran away with our company''s account book..." Liu Yong''s tone was a little sad.


    "To tell you the truth, the things on the account book can''t be seen by others. Recently, Li Tao has been looking for a buyer. If the account book is bought by others, the consequences will be unimaginable..."


    "You want us to help you find the account book, don''t you?" I finally figured out the purpose of Liu Yong calling me today.


    "That''s right!" Liu Yong nodded.


    "But there are so many people under your hands, why don''t you let your people go?" I asked suspiciously.


    "Li Tao really knows our people too well. Zhang Zhe has been looking for him for more than half a year, but there is no result every time, so I want to try some new people..."


    "I see. You''re asking us to be cannon fodder for you?" I touched my chin and said.


    "Hehe, cannon fodder is not... You are strangers, I am a dead horse as a living horse doctor..." obviously, Liu Yong didn''t expect me to say so, and said with some embarrassment.


    "I''m not happy to hear that. Do you mean we''re dead horses? I don''t care how big your wrists are outside, but do you have to have a begging attitude? You''re very impolite, you know?" after knowing Liu Yong''s purpose, my brother obviously relaxed a lot and spoke casually. He crossed his legs and knocked on the table to teach Liu Yong a lesson, To tell you the truth, it feels fucking good.


    "Ha ha, you child..." Liu Yong pointed to me and laughed.


    "Seriously, first of all, your job must be dangerous, isn''t it?" I said solemnly.


    "En en, it''s a little dangerous..." Liu Yong nodded.


    "What are you going to do with my expenses... What if we knock? They are only children, very delicate..." I asked with a blink of my eyes.


    "If I remember correctly, you still owe me 450000..."


    "You are exploiting the working people, you know! You are shameless!" as soon as I heard this, I jumped up and pointed to Liu Yong''s nose.


    "Well, if you can get the account book back for me, I don''t want the money I owe me. I''ll give you another 500000. Think about it..." Liu Yong said while lighting a cigarette.


    "Can you give me the money first..." I smiled brazenly.


    "Ha ha, are you sure you can help me find it back?"


    "You''re questioning my ability. I tell you, is there anything you can''t do when brother Ye goes out? Aren''t you kidding?" I reached out and picked up the cigarette box Liu Yong put on the table, took out one and lit it for myself.


    "The money can''t be given to you first. You don''t have to add up..." Liu Yong shook his head and said.


    "Then you have to pay for the minimum fare! We''ve given you all our money. Do we have to spend money on cars? Do we have to spend money on accommodation? Do we have to spend money on meals? Now everything is expensive! I''ll tell you! I can''t do this job without money..."


    "Take this card. There are six passwords and one hundred thousand in it. It''s enough for your fare..." Liu Yong took out the bank card prepared before the accident and threw it on the table.


    "If you had chatted so early, I wouldn''t have to write with you..." I laughed as soon as I saw Liu Yong pay.


    "It''s not as simple as you think. On the contrary, it will be very dangerous. Don''t you think about it?"


    "I''ve paid my debts and made up for my errands. I owe you for my friend''s business last time. Now you''ve found us. If we don''t help, it''s a bit shameless..." after I took the money, my attitude was different immediately.


    "Ha ha, OK, what to do? Someone will come to you tomorrow, but whether it works or not, the account between us will be written off!" Liu Yong also smiled and said very readily.


    "Just get 500000 ready. Even if the account book is hidden in the ends of the earth, I''ll get it back for you. Don''t worry..." I patted Liu Yong on the shoulder, no big or small.


    "Wait for your letter tomorrow..."


    "Then I won''t bother you. You''ve been busy all day. I''ll go back and tell them about it and pack up..." after that, I grabbed my bank card and prepared to go out. I don''t want to stay here for a minute now. I''m afraid Liu Yong will go back and ask for his bank card.


    "Ha ha, let''s go..." Liu yongchong waved to me.


    Just as I was about to get to the door, I turned back and smiled at Liu Yong: "by the way, you smoke very well, don''t show your voice, do you have any? Give me a whole one, and I''ll take it back to my friend to try..."


    "You''re here, aren''t you?"


    "Oh, I''ll be your special agent right away. You have to carry a box of good cigarettes when you go out, don''t you..."


    "Ha ha, your mouth can feed many people. I tell you..." Liu Yong smiled and threw me a piece of Cordyceps sinensis from the drawer.


    "Bye, boss Liu!"


    I put my cigarette under my arm and walked out of Liu Yong''s office in a very good mood.


    After I left the office, I turned around and went to the bank and withdrew 60000 yuan. Because the old car hasn''t been redeemed yet, I want to return the money to the old car first.


    After returning to the little bee KTV, I called Meng Liang, Liu ruiyuanyuan and Yang song together, and then roughly told them about today''s conversation with Liu Yong.


    We had a meeting and discussed it. The final result was that we collectively agreed to take the job next.


    First of all, we really have nothing to do now, and we can''t rub the old depot Hui and them here every day. Secondly, although this job is dangerous, we can change the money owed to Liu Yong whether we can get back the account book or not. If we get it back, we can get another 500000.


    The most important thing is that I took all the fares given to me by Liu Yong. Now it seems impossible to go back on my word.


    At eight in the evening.


    "Redeem the car first..." I leaned against the door of the old car house and threw the envelope to the old car.


    "Where did you get it?" the old car asked, looking at the money in the envelope in surprise.


    "It''s from a friend. We may go out to do something tomorrow..."


    "What''s up? Can I help Duan Hui?" the old station asked hurriedly.


    "No, let''s go out and do something for our friends. It''s inconvenient to tell you... Don''t think too much..." I thought for a while, but I still didn''t tell the truth to the old car. After all, Liu Yong came to us and certainly didn''t want too many people to know about the account book.


    "Well, if you don''t want to say, I won''t ask more. When will you come back?" the old car also knew that he didn''t continue to ask.


    "It depends on how things are going. If things go well, it shouldn''t be too long..." I thought about it and replied.


    "... if you don''t have money in your hand, take the money first..." the old car looked down at the envelope in his hand, hesitated and said.


    "Come on, if you are poor enough to sell houses and cars, don''t pretend to be rich here with me..." after that, I walked out of the old car''s house smartly. Money is fucking cool


    At eight the next day.


    Several of us simply told off with old Che and Duan Hui, and then set out to find Zhang Zhe at Bailemen.


    After we arrived at the Baile gate, the Baile gate was not open yet. Zhang Zhe was sitting in the empty hall with a man in a hat and playing Gobang.


    "Oh, I made a mistake. I have to repent..." Zhang Zhe stretched out his hand and went back to get the pieces.


    "You''ve regretted this fucking chess for six times. Can you point your face..." the man in the hat said silently with his teeth clenched.


    "Oh, why bother so much..." Zhang Zhe shamelessly took back the pieces.


    "Brother Zhe, playing..." I walked up to them with a smile and said.


    "Come on, ang... When we''re finished!" Zhang Zhe greeted us with a smile, narrowed his eyes and looked at the chessboard very nervously.


    "OK, you play, don''t worry..." I smiled back.


    "Oh, why did you play this... You should play this..." Liu Rui said excitedly when he saw Gobang and ran to Zhang Zhe.


    "Why, you can play too?" Zhang Zhe smiled and looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "It''s a fucking Gobang. I can play it in the second grade of primary school..." Liu Rui felt uncomfortable without boasting for three minutes.


    "Can you die if you don''t talk?" I scolded Liu Rui in a low voice.


    "No, I can''t stand it. I have to fight... You get up and I''ll come with him..." Liu Rui watched the two play chess for about 20 seconds. He couldn''t stand Zhang Zhe''s smelly chess basket. He pushed Zhang Zhe away and sat down.


    We saw Liu Rui push Zhang Zhe away and pinch a sweat for him in an instant. However, we were relieved to see that Zhang Zhe didn''t seem very angry. After all, it''s a little ignorant and no etiquette.


    Two minutes later, Liu Rui was defeated.


    "Hehe, you''re good at Gobang. We''ll have a good time when we''re free..." the man in the hat threw down the chess piece and said with a smile.


    "I''m a little out of shape today! I''ll fight you for 300 rounds another day..." Liu Rui said, as if he was dissatisfied because he lost.


    "Ha ha, let me introduce you..." Zhang Zhe smiled, then pulled over the man in the hat and said, "this is Yao Baoshi. We both work under master Liu. Just call him brother Xiaobao..."


    "Little brother Bao, good!" we shouted with one voice.


    "Ha ha, sit down..." brother Xiao Bao waved to us to sit down.


    After we sat down, little brother Bao reached out and took out a folder and threw it on the table at the bar.


    "It''s good for you to look at the photos and living habits of one of Li Tao''s friends when you have nothing to do..." Xiaobao said.


    "Where should we start now?" I asked with a frown, because if we were to find the account book now, we would be like headless flies and have no clue at all.


    After listening to me, brother Xiao Bao stretched out a photo from the folder and handed it to me.


    "This man''s name is er Biao. He''s a little ruffian in Baotou. He used to hang out with Li Tao for a while, and then he went back to his hometown when something happened. You can start with him. If you can find him, you may find some news from him, and you take this mobile phone..." while talking, brother Bao took out another mobile phone and handed it to me.

 Chapter 1763

    "Don''t move!"


    Old Feng shouted at the house with a pistol, but after shouting, he found that there was no one in the house!


    "Draft it? Where are the people?"


    As soon as Lao Feng turned around, he kicked the young man directly in the stomach.


    "I... I really saw the two of them running in..." the young man covered his stomach and replied with an aggrieved expression.


    "Waste!"


    Old Feng clenched his teeth and scolded. Then he looked down and saw the blood on the floor. He squatted down and touched the blood on the ground with his hands. Then he bit his lips and said, "they''ve been here, and the blood hasn''t dried yet..."


    "Where can they go?" the young man outside the house shouted.


    "You ask me who the fuck I ask?" old Feng stared at the beads and shouted. Then he went to the window and squinted at the calm lake outside the window.


    meanwhile.


    Xiaoshuai and I hid under the floor under Lao Feng''s feet.


    The wooden house is built by the lake, that is to say, the wooden house is basically in a suspended state, and its four corners are supported by four columns in the lake.


    When I saw Lao Feng''s people coming, my first reaction was to jump out of the window, but I found that there was a lake outside the window. If we jumped down, Lao Feng''s people would find a dead end, so I pried open the floor of the wooden house. As I thought, the wooden house was suspended and the lake water was under the floor.


    H city is now in winter. Although the twelfth lunar month has passed, the temperature is still very low. Xiaoshuai and I are buried in the water with only one head exposed.


    In such a cold environment, even an ordinary person can be frozen enough to jump into the lake, not to mention the little handsome who has been seriously injured.


    I held Xiaoshuai''s body and tried to keep him warm, but I found it useless because I was shivering in the water.


    Xiaoshuai in my arms, I can clearly feel his body shaking. At first, it was OK. Later, Xiaoshuai''s shaking became more and more severe. There was no blood color on his face, and his lips began to turn purple.


    I want to talk to Xiaoshuai, but I dare not open my mouth, because I know Lao Feng''s people are on our heads.


    I and Xiaoshuai were immersed in the cold and muddy lake water. I can''t imagine Xiaoshuai''s feeling now, because I know his wound may have been soaked and rotten by the lake water, and the original green lake around us began to slowly turn light red!


    I looked at the handsome in my arms, and tears flowed out of my eyes again. It was not heartache, but pity!


    "Drop it, drop it..."


    At this time, the blood on the floor suddenly dropped on my face, and I quickly looked up at it.


    "Creak!"


    The of the floor made a noise, and my heart instantly raised to my throat.


    "Don''t..."


    I whispered a prayer.


    "Brother, don''t look for us if you want me to. Anyway, we don''t have any enemies with them..." at this time, a young man whispered to Lao Feng.


    "It''s fucking time. If we let them go, the return of their harem will destroy our regiment. Do you believe it?" old Feng replied impatiently, and then ran outside the house.


    Seeing that Lao Feng and his friends were leaving, I breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Why don''t I believe their harem is so awesome? Don''t we work for the mayor? Can the mayor ignore if their harem is the whole of us?" the young man asked with a big mouth behind Lao Feng.


    "You don''t know a JB. Bi Wenshi is now a mud Bodhisattva. It''s difficult to cross the river. Let''s finish this and leave this place of right and wrong. Now I feel that H city is getting deeper and deeper..." old Feng replied carelessly.


    "Isn''t mayor Bi your brother-in-law?" the young man then asked.


    "My brother-in-law has a JB. When he''s good, I can''t go on the table. He can''t. It''s good if I can come back and help him once. Now don''t talk about my brother-in-law in this society. It doesn''t matter if there''s no money. It''s all fucking nonsense..."


    Just when we felt that Lao Feng and his family were about to get out of the cabin, I suddenly heard a bang!


    The floor above the top of my head was suddenly broken by a man!!


    The man''s big feet hung directly above my head.


    I even covered my mouth, then stared at the beads and looked at the situation above.


    "What the fuck is wrong with you?"


    The youth around Lao Feng turned back and scolded carelessly.


    "No... nothing..."


    The strong man whispered back, and then quickly pulled out his feet to keep up with Lao Feng. The strong man didn''t look down from beginning to end. If the strong man looked down just now, I and Xiaoshuai might have to die down!


    "Let you eat less. You''re so fucking fat..."


    After the strong man kept up with Lao Feng, the young man smiled and patted the strong man on the shoulder.


    "Roll the calf, the floor was not strong just now..."


    The strong man replied impatiently.


    "Shua..."


    When Lao Feng heard this, he suddenly stopped and looked at the wooden house.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The young man looked at old Feng and asked.


    "Nothing..."


    Old Feng waved his hand and ran to the other side of the lake.


    ����


    After Lao Feng and others left, I slowly swam to the lake with Xiaoshuai in my arms. At this time, Xiaoshuai had completely lost consciousness.


    I struggled to drag Xiaoshuai from the lake to the ground, and then found a place to hide Xiaoshuai.


    Both of us are full of water. I can fucking feel that the water on my body seems to be freezing. I shook Xiaoshuai''s body several times, shaking and shouting at him: "Xiaoshuai, Xiaoshuai..."


    "Don''t fucking shake, I''m dying..." Xiaoshuai opened his eyes and replied to me in a very weak voice.


    "You''re not dead?" I shouted excitedly.


    "Almost..."


    "Wait for me here. I''ll find someone..."


    I helped Xiaoshuai clean the water in his clothes and said to Xiaoshuai.


    "Where are you going to find someone?"


    Xiaoshuai looked at me and asked.


    "Liu Rui, they can''t leave me behind. They will come back and save us. Wait here!" I replied quickly.


    "Hmm!" Xiaoshuai nodded.


    ��������


    I looked at his pale face and was silent. Then I ran directly into the tree forest.


    After hiding the Young Marshal, I wore soaked clothes and walked frantically through the trees. At this time, I had an idea in my mind, that is, to find Yuanyuan, because I knew Yuanyuan was in the mountain now.


    I''m not sure if Yuanyuan is still in that cave, but I have no place to go except that cave. I can only go back there and gamble my luck.


    While I was thinking about what to do next, I didn''t pay attention to the road under my feet.


    "Pooh!"


    The sound of sharp objects penetrating the skin.


    "Ah!"


    I fell to the ground with a thump, and then rolled on the ground with my thigh in my arms while wailing!


    A large steel nail, ten centimeters long, with thick fingers and wide top and bottom, directly penetrated my whole foot.


    This steel nail goes directly from the center of my foot to the instep of my foot!


    Blood flowed down both ends of the steel nail, and the severe pain almost made me faint.


    At that time, I felt that I couldn''t describe it in words. One after another, I felt the pain of pounding my heart, which made me feel that even breathing was fucking painful!


    "Ah... Ah..."


    I lay on the ground with my right foot in my arms and kept wailing, because I felt that only wailing could make me feel better.


    Most people may have experienced that the soles of their feet were pierced by nails, but now I am not a nail, but a sharpened steel bar!


    This kind of steel bar is usually used by hunters to catch wild boars or blind bears. A blind bear can''t run away when stepping on such steel bar. Besides, I''m still a person, a living person!


    Maybe it was because my cry was too loud. Lao Feng''s people heard my cry and ran directly along with my voice.


    "Do you want to draft it? It''s all fucking B-like!"


    I listened to the footsteps in the distance and scolded silently. Then I held my feet directly and rolled down the hillside.


    I don''t know how long I rolled, because I felt like I passed out many times. Anyway, I woke up when I hit a big tree.


    "Drafted..."


    I looked at the steel nail on my foot, gritted my teeth and scolded, and then stretched out my hand to pull out the steel nail, because I can''t walk if I don''t pull it out!


    But after I tried several times, I found that I couldn''t pull it out because the nail was too deep and its shape was sharp at the top and wide at the bottom. I couldn''t pull it out of my feet.


    I wiped the sweat on my forehead and thought about it. Finally, I picked up a branch from the ground and put it on my mouth.


    "Woo woo!"


    I adjusted my posture and then kicked on the tree!


    "Ah... Ah! Ah!"


    The steel nail moved on my foot at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the steel nail completely penetrated my right foot bit by bit.


    Finally, I kicked all the steel nails in the center of my foot!


    "Draft it!"


    I shouted and pulled out the steel nail on my foot.


    "Ah..."


    After the nail was pulled out, I lay on the ground as if I had collapsed.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    I was wearing coarse clothes. I felt that everything around me seemed to rotate, and my sight began to become blurred


    Just as I was about to faint, my mind suddenly flashed Xiao Wu''s face. I shook my head and sat up with a thump.


    "Can''t fall..." I muttered to myself, and then climbed up the hillside I rolled down step by step.


    Yes, I put my hands in the ground and climbed up one after another.


    I really climbed up!


    I don''t know how long I climbed. Anyway, I feel very long. The gentle sun shines on me and pulls my shadow for a long time


    Just when I didn''t know how long it took me to finally climb out of the hillside, I suddenly saw a pair of shoes in front of me.


    Yes, it''s a pair of shoes, because I can''t see anywhere else.


    "Shit!"


    I gritted my teeth and scolded, then looked up and found that it was not Lao Feng''s man!


    This man was the driver who had separated from us earlier and came with little may day!


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    The driver hurried forward and pulled me up.


    "I was scared to death. I thought it was Lao Feng''s man..." I broke down and scolded, and then the driver helped me to a stone.


    "How did you fix your feet?" the driver looked at my feet and frowned.


    "Don''t fucking mention..." I waved my hand, then looked at the driver and asked, "did you see our people?"


    "Meng Liang, they are over there. We are looking for you separately..." the driver whispered back to me.


    "Shit, I can find an organization..."


    I shouted excitedly, then dragged the driver and said, "take me there quickly. Xiaoshuai is injured. We have to take him out of the mountain..."


    "Good!"


    The driver nodded and reached out to carry me.


    "I can go by myself..." I waved and refused.


    "Can you do this?"


    "It''s all right, let''s go..."


    "..." the driver looked at me and then ran into the forest with big steps.


    "Ta ta..."


    I followed the driver through the trees quickly.


    "Liangzi, where are they?"


    After running for a while, I felt something was wrong. I stopped and looked at the driver and asked.


    "It''s right ahead..." the driver replied to me.


    ��������


    I watched the driver silent for a moment, then pursed my lips and asked, "are you fucking lying to me?"


    "I... I didn''t..." the driver''s eyes were very flustered.


    "Draft, Liangzi, they aren''t here at all, are they?" I subconsciously stepped back, because I felt that the driver might really have a problem. After we ran for so long, he never asked me what happened to Xiaoshuai!


    "I..."


    The driver stared at the beads and didn''t know what to say.


    "Yes, Xiao Wu is dying, do you know?" I shouted, and then turned around to run behind.


    But it was too late, because a group of people suddenly came out around me and surrounded me. The leader was not Lao Feng, but Bi Wenshi himself!


    "Yes, you really sold me!"


    I turned back and gritted my teeth and scolded the driver.


    "I... I want to go out alive..."


    The driver looked down and replied to me.


    "Fuck you!"


    I was crazy. I ran to the driver and kicked him in the stomach. Then I pulled his collar and shouted coldly: "you want to get out alive. Xiaoshuai is dying, you know? Xiaoshuai stayed in place alone in order not to bother you. Do you fucking know? Do you still have a conscience? Are you fucking human?"


    On the mountain, in the woods.


    Bi Wenshi''s people surrounded me and the driver. The driver looked at me expressionless. I couldn''t see a trace of guilt in his eyes.


    "Yes, I''m asking you. Can you afford Xiaoshuai?"


    I pulled the driver''s collar and shouted.


    "I... I just want to live... I can''t live because you''re dead. You want to live, I also want to..." the driver looked at my expression, which made me feel no change in his mood. He said this as if he was asking me whether I had eaten or not.


    ��������


    I watched the driver silent for a long time, and then slowly loosened his collar. He was right. Everyone wants to live. No one will give up his life because of the so-called brotherhood!


    "Ta ta..."


    The footsteps around me sounded. When I looked back, Bi Wenshi ran slowly towards me.


    "In fact, I didn''t intend to kill you so soon, but your performance disappointed me..." Bi Wenshi whispered in my ear with a wooden stick in his hand.


    "Is it still interesting to say this now?" I looked at BI Wenshi and smiled. Then I said, "if you want to do it, hurry. Maybe I''ll run again in a while..."


    "Ha ha..."


    Bi Wenshi grinned and then waved his arm directly.


    "Bang!"


    The stick hit my head hard, and I lost consciousness in an instant.


    ����


    When I woke up again, it was already night.


    The bright and feminine moonlight sprinkled on me. I opened my eyes vaguely. I didn''t die!


    I was tied to a post with a rope. Vaguely, I could hear someone calling him to wake up


    I didn''t think I was still alive, because I thought Bi Wenshi could have shot me, but I don''t know why he took me to this place.


    "Wake up?" Bi Wenshi came forward and looked at me with a smile and asked.


    "Why don''t you do it yet?" I asked, looking up at BI Wenshi.


    "I wanted to keep you waiting for your friends to come and save you. Who knows, I didn''t wait for a person all afternoon..." Bi Wenshi paused and then said: "forget it, I can''t wait. I''ll clean you up first, and then I''ll clean them up one by one..."


    "..." I looked at BI Wenshi and didn''t speak, because I felt that there seemed to be someone behind me.


    "Shua!"


    I looked back suddenly.


    Sure enough, as I guessed, the man tied behind me is Xiaoshuai!


    Although I can''t see his face, I can see his clothes


    "Xiaoshuai!"


    No one responded.


    "Xiaoshuai!"


    There was still no response.


    "Xiaoshuai!"


    When I shouted for the third time, my body had begun to tremble slightly, and an idea flashed in my mind that Xiaoshuai might be dead!


    But I can''t accept this fact. I''m still crazy calling Xiaoshuai''s name, but no matter how I shout, no one responds to me.


    The moon is still hanging in the sky, with my shouts and cries mixed with the wind echoing in this quiet valley, it is a helpless cry, it is a call to the dead


    "Stop shouting, he''s dead..."


    At this time, Guo Li''s driver came to me, looked at me expressionless and said.


    "You killed him!"


    I bit my lips, and blood flowed from the corners of my mouth.


    "When we found him, he was already dead..."


    The driver explained in a low voice.


    I suddenly looked up at the driver. I wanted to talk, but I didn''t know what to say, because the driver said I killed Xiaoshuai, not bi Wenshi!


    "All right, stop the ink. Let''s do it. Isn''t it just a dead man? As for such ink?"


    At this time, a young man beside Bi Wenshi came to me with a bucket of gasoline while talking.


    "Hua la..."


    Barrels of gasoline poured on me and Xiaoshuai. They wanted to burn me alive.


    I closed my eyes and felt the liquid flowing on my cheeks and body. At this moment, I have given up the idea of running out, because I know that unless someone can come out to save me, I may really die here today.


    Maybe it''s because I didn''t experience the fear before death for the first time, so I''m very calm. At least I''m not as scared as before.


    "You come..."


    After pouring out the gasoline, Bi Wenshi took out a lighter and threw it into the driver''s hand.


    The driver looked at his lighter, then looked up at me. The driver hesitated for a long time, and finally gently pressed the lighter.


    "Pa!"


    The flames on the lighter flickered, illuminating the strange and terrible face of the driver.


    The driver looked at the fire and smiled. He didn''t know whether he was laughing at me or himself.


    "Poof!"


    The driver threw the lighter on Xiaoshuai, and the fire spread along Xiaoshuai''s thighs.


    I can clearly feel the temperature of the flame. It seems that the fire will burn me in a short time.


    Bi Wenshi stood in front of Xiaoshuai and was silent for a moment. Then he turned his head and ran to the woods. Others hurriedly followed Bi Wenshi''s steps. The driver stood in place alone and stared at Xiaoshuai''s body.


    "Pa!"


    Just after the fire burned for a few seconds, I suddenly felt that the rope on me seemed to be loose.


    "Shua!"


    I quickly looked back. Yes, the rope was really loose.


    Because Bi Wenshi''s people tied me and Xiaoshuai together, we both had the same rope.


    The fire burned Xiaoshuai''s chest and broke the rope on Xiaoshuai, and the rope on my side also broke.


    "... Hoo!"


    I took a deep breath and then pulled the rope off me.


    After pulling off the rope, I hurried to the forest opposite to bi Wenshi.


    "Shit!"


    Bi Wenshi suddenly turned back when he heard the sound.


    "Catch him!"


    Bi Wenshi shouted when he saw me running away.


    The young man and the driver ran towards me almost at the same time.


    "Pa!"


    I kicked over the gasoline barrel on the ground, lit the lighter and threw it on the ground.


    "Hoo..."


    The flames on the ground rose more than one meter in an instant, directly blocking the way of drivers and young people chasing me.


    "Draft it!"


    The young man stood in place and scolded silently. Then he raised the * * and opened fire on me, but he didn''t know my specific location and could only shoot indiscriminately.


    "Da Da..."


    The deafening gunfire echoed in the valley, as if to see off the little handsome who was about to be burned to ashes.


    After seeing me running, Bi Wenshi quickly walked up to the young man and kicked him in the stomach.


    "Waste!"


    Bi Wenshi looked at the young man, gritted his teeth and scolded, and then grabbed the * * in the young man''s hand.

 Chapter 1764

    At the other end, Ji Xuan left Du Xianyang''s office and got on the Land Rover alone.


    Sitting in the car, Ji Xuan holds his mobile phone in his hand. The phone screen shows Du Xianyang''s father''s phone. At this moment, Ji Xuan''s expression is very tangled and very painful.


    He''s thinking about whether to call!!


    Ten minutes later, Ji Xuan turned off his mobile phone and threw it on the co driver. Then he gritted his teeth and stepped on the accelerator, and the Land Rover started.


    ����


    Pu''er City, in the hotel.


    After several of us came back, the atmosphere became very awkward. No one spoke, and no one knew who was behind Bai wanmeng.


    "Did Han Hong contact you?" Meng song ate two boxes of cigarettes directly after he came back, and the whole person was not as calm as before.


    "No..." lin ning shook his head and then said, "brother Meng song, do you think there will be anything in here?"


    "What''s the matter?" Meng song glanced back at lin ning.


    "Why do I always feel that these people seem to be lying to us? Do you think they will let us get rid of Zhao Qiwen first, then lead us out and let the police catch us!!" lin ning analyzed with a loud mouth.


    "No, if they really want to lead us out and let the police catch us, they started last night. Why wait until now..." at this time, the steel bullet on one side shook his head.


    "Yes, what do you think they are doing?" lin ning was puzzled.


    "Nonsense, Bai wanmeng must have a grudge against Zhao Qiwen. Get rid of Zhao Qiwen by our hands..." I said while eating melon seeds.


    "He''s killing with a knife!!"


    Lin ning suddenly realized, patted his thigh and shouted.


    "What is killing with a knife?" iron egg was stunned and asked with his big head.


    "I don''t know how to kill people with a knife. Have you read a fucking book?" lin ning was speechless.


    "Why haven''t you read? No?" iron egg tilted his neck and said in a very stiff tone.


    "Shit, every time I read a book, I was told about literature..." lin ning pushed away the iron egg, then looked at Meng song and said, "what if they still play with us this time???"


    Meng song was stunned, then clapped his hands and said in a stuffy voice, "we''ll do what you want!!"


    "That''s what you''re waiting for!!" lin ning grinned, then took out his poker and shouted at me, "leaf, play for a while?"


    "When the fuck is it? Are you still in the mood to play..." I threw down the melon seeds and replied speechlessly.


    "Play, play and stay!!"


    Talking, lin ning dragged me and steel bullet, sat together and fought the landlord, while Meng song sat on the bed, closed his eyes and didn''t know what to think.


    Half an hour later, lin ning''s cell phone rang. It was a text message.


    Lin ning took out his mobile phone and took a look. The message was as follows: "Changjing building, 1405, 8 p.m.!"


    It was Han Hong''s cell phone number that sent the text message.


    Lin ning threw his mobile phone to Meng song, picked his eyebrows and said, "there''s a letter from Han Hong!!"


    Meng song glanced at his mobile phone and looked down at his watch.


    "Are you going?" lin ning asked after seeing that Meng song didn''t speak.


    "Go, why don''t you go?" Meng song answered very definitely, and then looked at us and added: "guys, take everything with you. If you don''t understand, just talk with that gun!!"


    There was a shadow in Mengsong''s eyes as he spoke.


    We were stunned, and then nodded slowly.


    ����


    At seven o''clock in the evening, several of us rushed to Changjing building in a van!!


    Everyone has two pistols in their clothes. Everyone is very nervous. Everyone knows that tonight may be a fierce battle!!


    But I don''t seem to be as nervous as before. Maybe I''m familiar with the atmosphere.


    ����


    At 7:30, several of us arrived at Changjing building and found room 1405.


    The decoration inside the house is very simple. There is nothing except a table and a few stools.


    After entering the house, lin ning steel bullet and the two men checked the house very carefully and found that there was no camera, tape recorder and so on. Meng song sat on the stool and played with the pistol expressionless.


    "What the fuck is this place? There''s nothing in it!!" lin ning pulled a stool and sat down unsteadily.


    "Have we been fooled?" iron egg frowned.


    "You don''t have anything to play with. Who has nothing to play with you all day..." lin ning glanced at the iron egg and said nothing.


    "Why do I feel something wrong with this place?" I stood by the window of the house and whispered.


    "What''s wrong?" Meng song looked at me and asked in a stuffy voice.


    "I can''t tell. I just don''t feel right..."


    "Shit, you''re no different from Farting!!" lin ning scolded speechless.


    I took a look at lin ning, then sat on the chair, took out my mobile phone and played with greedy snakes.


    The others also sat at the table, quietly waiting for the arrival of eight o''clock.


    ����


    At eight in the evening.


    Bai wanmeng, Han Hong and others did not appear, but a strong middle-aged man in camouflage clothes appeared.


    The middle-aged man carrying a briefcase doesn''t match the middle-aged man''s appearance and clothes. I think a man like him should carry a * * *!!


    "Cough..." the middle-aged man coughed when he entered the house, then looked at Meng song and said, "Meng song, the most famous outlaw in KM city!!"


    "Who are you?" Meng song stood up slowly and asked expressionless.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am..."


    "Wow!!"


    Before finishing his middle-aged words, Meng song directly raised his pistol at the middle-aged man''s forehead and asked at his throat, "I''ll give you one last chance to tell me who you are?"


    "You can call me sun Shangxiang." the middle-aged man looked at Mengsong''s pistol and replied in silence.


    "Ha ha, your name is so fucking funny!! also fragrant, ha ha!!" lin ning laughed when he heard the name.


    I couldn''t help grinning.


    "Shut up!!" Meng song looked back at lin ning, then looked at sun Shangxiang and asked, "what are you doing here?"


    "My boss appreciates you very much, so he sent me to talk about cooperation with you!!" sun Shangxiang replied.


    "Who''s your boss?"


    "Living Buddha!!"


    Before sun Shangxiang''s voice fell to the ground, everyone in the house stood up and looked at sun Shangxiang together!!


    "Your boss is a living Buddha?" Meng song''s tone was very incredible.


    "Yes, I came here today to convey my boss''s orders..." sun Shangxiang nodded slightly.


    "...." Meng song was silent, and his eyes were still incredible.


    Not only the reaction of Meng song, but also the reaction of lin ning''s steel bullet and iron egg. Everyone''s expression was very nervous and serious.


    As if the living Buddha, sun Shangxiang''s boss, could bring them unlimited pressure!!


    "Who is this living Buddha?" I whispered at the steel bullet.


    "Don''t talk!!" Steel Bullet frowned and scolded me, and then shouted to sun Shangxiang, "why does the living Buddha want to cooperate with us?"


    "That''s a good question!!" sun Shangxiang nodded and took out a piece of information from his briefcase.


    "Mengsong, three years ago, you robbed a truck full of arms along the Mekong River. These arms belong to the living Buddha!!" after saying this, sun Shangxiang picked up another information, looked at lin ning and said, "lin ning, you cheated a fool. This fool is under the living Buddha. You cheated him 500000, but the living Buddha is still very angry!!"


    After hearing this sentence, lin ning and Meng song were silent without sophistry, which shows that they did these things.


    "Finally, you two brothers robbed the vault of a bank six months ago. You took a painting in the vault. That painting belongs to Mr. living Buddha!!"


    After saying these words, sun Shangxiang collected the data, looked at Meng song and said, "now do you have anything else to ask?"


    "What about me? Why let me get involved in this?" I shouted quickly.


    "You?" sun Shangxiang was stunned, then looked at me and said, "your joining is an accident. There is no information about you in the information given to me by Mr. living Buddha!!"


    After hearing sun Shangxiang''s words, I was confused directly. What does he mean??


    It was an accident that I joined this team. That is to say, what happened these days is obviously a set set set by the living Buddha to retaliate against Mengsong and them.


    And I just joined them by mistake!!


    In other words, I have been a dispensable supporting role for so many days. Meng song and they are the protagonists. The behind the scenes director is the living Buddha of JB!!


    "Can I go now?" I was silent for a moment, looking at sun Shangxiang and asked.


    "No, since you have joined their team, you must follow them to complete the task given to you by the living Buddha!!" sun Shangxiang shook his head and refused.


    "Why? Why the hell should I work for others!!" I shouted, staring at the beads.


    "The living Buddha never does anything for a reason."


    "I''ll go to your mother''s living Buddha. I don''t know what he is. You always tell me who he is!!" after I scold, I turn around and go outside the house, because I know this muddy water is not as simple as robbery. He? We are obviously used by others. I hate this feeling.


    "You can''t go!!" sun Shangxiang stopped me.


    "Give me a reason not to go!!" I frowned at sun Shangxiang.


    "The living Buddha said that if you finish the task, he will meet any of you. It can be money or something. For example, your friend in Myanmar, the living Buddha can help you save!!" sun Shangxiang said calmly.


    Hearing his words, I stopped moving forward and stood in place!!


    The sweat on his forehead flowed out in an instant. I didn''t expect that the living Buddha even knew about Wei Yiwen!!


    "Now if you still want to go, you can go..." sun Shangxiang released his hand that stopped me.


    "Can he really save my friend?" I asked, gritting my teeth.


    "Yes!!" sun Shangxiang nodded.


    "..." I was silent for a moment, and then walked back slowly.


    I can stay with Meng song for such a long time just to save Wei Yiwen. I know, lin ning knows, steel bullet knows, and Meng song knows.


    But none of us explained it. If the living Buddha can help me save Wei Yiwen, it''s easy for me to say what to do!


    After all, I came to Yunnan to save Wei Yiwen.


    Since the living Buddha can know about me and Wei Yiwen, there are only two possibilities.


    First, he knows me.


    However, he knows me and Mengsong. H city is so far away from km city. I don''t think this situation exists at all.


    That shows that there is only the second situation, that is, the living Buddha has great power. He can easily get my news and know what I really need now.


    I suddenly began to wonder about the living Buddha, what kind of existence he is, and whether we are enemies or friends with him??


    Mengsong itself is a mythical figure, and the living Buddha played with Mengsong among applause!!


    Such a person makes me shudder when I think about it!!


    After I went back, sun Shangxiang looked at Meng song and asked, "can we talk about the transaction now?"


    "... sit!!" Mengsong pointed to the chair next to him and sat down.


    Sun Shangxiang smiled and sat on the chair.


    "Aside from the cooperation, I have a few questions to ask..." Meng song sat opposite sun Shangxiang and said while lighting a cigarette for himself.


    "OK, I can tell you everything I know!"


    "Has the living Buddha planned to bring us together?" Meng song asked with a frown.


    "You mean smuggling?" sun Shangxiang asked with a smile.


    Munson nodded.


    "Yes, the living Buddha reported the smuggling, and then arranged you together..." sun Shangxiang nodded and admitted.


    Hearing this sentence, the iron egg, who had been expressionless, suddenly looked stunned on his cheek and looked incredible.


    In addition to steel bullets, there is also lin ning. They didn''t expect that they had been under the control of the living Buddha since the detention center!!


    "Then why is he so sure that we will rush the cash truck?" Mengsong sighed and asked.


    "Let me tell you, the living Buddha likes to study human nature. He knows that all of you are short of money, so when you know this news, you will not miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!! it''s not you, but no one can refuse!!" sun Shangxiang smiled and explained at Meng song, then pointed to lin ning and said: "They need a brain, and you need a handy body. Get you together and everything will come naturally!!"


    "You deliberately leaked the news about the diamond!!" Mengsong said gritting his teeth.


    "Yes, our people deliberately put the news to lin ning, including how to contact Han Hong, Bai wanmeng and others. All this is in the plan of the living Buddha!!"


    "I grass your mother!!" hearing this, lin ning was excited and was about to shoot sun Shangxiang with a gun.


    "Boo!!" Meng song kicked lin ning, gritted his teeth and said, "if you are not as skilled as a man, you are not as good as a man. If you had a little brain at the beginning, you don''t have to work this one out!!"


    "Hoo Hoo..." lin ning lay on the ground, panting violently, but he didn''t know how to answer Meng song''s words.


    "Every step counts us in..." I whispered to the steel bullet.


    "I''ve heard of the living Buddha..." Steel Bullet shook his head. I couldn''t understand his expression. Maybe he was helpless.


    "Who is Bai wanmeng?" Meng song asked.


    "It''s a drug lord..." sun Shangxiang replied simply.


    "Why did he listen to the living Buddha?"


    "Because the living Buddha promised her that Zhao Qiwen would die when you came!!"


    "Hehe, we forced ourselves into this situation with our own hands..." Meng song smiled and then said, "but I still don''t believe in the existence of living Buddha!!"


    "Whether you believe it or not has nothing to do with me. Do you have any other questions?" sun Shangxiang asked quickly.


    "Talk about cooperation!!" Meng song waved his hand.


    "The living Buddha has a drug deal in his hand, but now someone wants to fight against the living Buddha. They will have a deal here in a few days. If the deal is completed, the drug business of the living Buddha will be greatly hit. The living Buddha doesn''t want them to complete the deal!!" sun Shangxiang looked at Meng song and continued: "Your task is to prevent this transaction!! no matter what method you use, you can kill people and steal goods!!"


    After hearing sun Shangxiang''s words, Meng song was silent for a moment, looked at sun Shangxiang and asked, "is this the task?"


    Sun Shangxiang nodded slightly and whispered, "it''s easy to listen, but it''s not easy to do. I can''t guarantee that you will come back alive!"


    "Brush!!"


    Speaking of this, Meng song directly took out his gun and aimed it at sun Shangxiang''s head, stared and shouted, "give me a reason not to kill you!!"


    Sun Shangxiang smiled, then took out a box and put it on the table. Looking at Meng song, he said, "this is a gift from the living Buddha!!"


    With these words, sun Shangxiang calmly walked to the door. It seemed that he had determined that Meng song would not shoot.


    Sure enough, Meng song put the gun down after struggling for a while.


    Sun Shangxiang slowly disappeared in our sight.


    Munson sighed and opened the box.


    There is a map and an archive bag in the box. The bag contains all the information about our mission, including the time and place of the operation, how many people there are opposite and what weapons are in hand!!


    Meng song took a general look at the information, and then took out another file bag from the box, on which the words lin ning were written.


    "Yours!!" Mengsong threw the file bag to lin ning without expression.


    "Pa!!"


    Lin ning took the file bag and opened it directly.


    Steel egg, iron egg, Mengsong. All three of them have file bags. It seems that they don''t have mine.


    However, when these people finished reading the contents of the file bag, everyone was silent and their eyes became angry.


    "Fuck, he''s threatening me!!" Meng song threw the file bag on the wall angrily.


    I picked up the file bag and took out the contents. It was some photos of a woman playing with a girl.


    "That''s my ex-wife..." Meng song rubbed his face and explained to me in frustration.


    "..." I was stunned and put the photos in the file bag.


    I know lin ning, they should get the same thing, all to threaten them.


    After reading the contents of the file bag, everyone''s expression was very angry.


    "How the hell is this?" iron egg gasped at Mengsong.


    "I don''t know..." Meng song shook his head helplessly.


    "What do you mean you don''t know? Do you know this living Buddha?" iron egg said in a very blunt tone.


    "I''ve heard of this man. Who has seen the real living Buddha!!" Meng song suddenly got angry and stood up and shouted.


    "I think this may be a trap set by the police..." at this time, lin ning suddenly became resourceful.


    "What do you mean? You fucking want to quit?" steel egg turned to look at lin ning and asked expressionless.


    "I didn''t say I was going to quit, but I didn''t like his way of cooperation!! what is that sun Shangxiang, like a * * lamp, who wants me to work for him with a few photos???"


    "Grass..." steel egg bowed his head and scolded, then looked at Meng song and asked, "does the living Buddha really exist?"


    "I don''t believe there is a living Buddha, because no one has ever seen him. I think this sun Shangxiang may use us under the guise of a living Buddha..." Meng song replied.


    "But we''ve been tricked. If it''s a living Buddha, we may end up miserable..." iron egg said.


    "The living Buddha doesn''t exist at all!! that''s your fantasy character!!" Meng song suddenly grabbed the iron egg with great excitement and shouted with red eyes.


    "Whether the living Buddha exists or not, we are fucked by others now!! and now we have no choice!!" iron egg reacted equally fiercely and directly broke away from Mongolia and song.


    Mengsong looked at iron egg, took a deep breath, and then slowly sat on the stool.


    "Who is the living Buddha?" at this time, I looked at Meng song carefully next to the window and asked.


    "..." Mengsong looked at me and then lowered his head.


    "Who is the living Buddha?" I saw that Meng song didn''t speak and ran to lin ning again.


    Lin ning sighed and said to me, "no one knows who the living Buddha is. Some say he is Burmese, others say he is Chinese, because no one has seen a real living Buddha!!"


    After lin ning finished, gang Dan said: "the name of living Buddha is very ironic. He is not a Buddha at all. He is a devil!! a butcher, a very abnormal butcher!!"


    "Has he done anything abnormal?" I asked hurriedly.


    "A lot!" steel egg nodded slightly and then said: "He used to be an ordinary drug lord, but no one has seen him. Everyone knows that his boss is a living Buddha, but they don''t know who the living Buddha is. His company runs very fast and won most of the drug businesses around Yunnan and Myanmar in almost five years. At that time, the name of the living Buddha was already known to everyone, and then there were a group of people who didn''t know The Burmese who knew the life and death found the living Buddha. They kidnapped the child and wife of the living Buddha and wanted to threaten the living Buddha to hand over his business!! "when it came to the steel egg, they paused, looked at me and asked," guess what happened later? "

 Chapter 1765

    ����


    It''s more than three o''clock in the afternoon.


    Yang an, who had been weeding in the yard with her sister at home, suddenly received a call. Yang an took out her mobile phone, looked at the number, frowned and hung up.


    The nearby sister looked at Yang an, didn''t speak, and then bowed her head to pull the grass.


    Ten minutes later, Yang an''s phone rang again.


    This time, Yang an went out of the yard to answer the phone.


    "Hello?" Yang an whispered.


    "Anzi, what''s the matter? I didn''t answer your phone just now?" a young man''s voice sounded across the room.


    "Do some work at home..." Yang an replied in silence.


    "Hehe, you can still work? Which woman do you work hard on..." he smiled and said very vulgar.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Yang an asked with a frown.


    "I heard that you lost more than 64000 to Wang Lao yesterday. Is there such a thing?" the other side was stunned and finally came to the point.


    "... why are you asking about this?" Yang an asked with a red face and a stiff neck.


    "You say there is no such thing!"


    "Yes, why?" Yang an replied in a very blunt tone.


    "Do you want to win back..."


    "Don''t you fucking talk? Who doesn''t want to win back after losing..." Yang an pulled up a grass and dropped it on his mouth.


    "If you want to win back, come to me with your money at seven this evening!"


    "I lost all my money. Where can I get money?" Yang an sighed and said helplessly.


    "You can do it yourself! Wang Laoliu won more than 60000 yuan with He Zi a few days ago. Today we are going to make a game to win back the money. I want to ask you if you want to join us. If you don''t have money..."


    I''m going to hang up on the other side.


    "Wait a minute, you and Hezi are going to cheat?" Yang anling shouted quickly.


    "Can you keep your fucking voice down? Let others hear..."


    "Are you two fucking crazy!" Yang an whispered, biting her teeth.


    "What''s crazy? If we don''t have some ghosts, how can we win the money back? We can''t get the fucking money for planting seeds in the spring..." the opposite didn''t matter.


    "How the hell can people find out?"


    "We made an appointment with Wang Laoliu at the casino in the back palace. Their venue is clean and no one doubts it. In addition, if we don''t understand this in the venue, no one will find it!" said the opposite with great confidence.


    "Then you can''t do that shit? You have to cut your hands if you catch it!" Yang an continued to advise.


    "It''s not Anzi. I always thought you were a man, but now I find that you are so timid. Hezi''s counsellor B is not afraid. What are you afraid of?" the opposite tone revealed contempt.


    "This is not a bold thing..."


    "All right, you can''t love it. If you want to play, come to my house to find me at 7 o''clock. If you don''t play, you should know nothing about it..."


    Before Yang an finished his words, he hung up the phone directly opposite.


    "Shit, this is fucking crazy!"


    Yang an scolded wordlessly, then put away his mobile phone and turned to walk into the yard.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Yang Jing, who was pulling grass in the yard, asked at a high voice when she saw Yang an coming back.


    "It''s all right..." Yang an waved her hand out of her mind, and then walked into the house.


    "If you have nothing to do, come and help me pull the grass. What are you going to do in the house?"


    "I''m tired. I''ll have a rest..." then Yang an went straight into the room.


    "There are many things..." Yang Jing looked at Yang an''s back and muttered, then bent down and pulled up the grass.


    ����


    After Yang an returned to the house, he lay on the Kang tossing and turning. In his mind, he kept repeating the scene that Wang Laoliu won his money that day and the contents of the phone just now.


    "Shit!"


    "Pa!"


    Yang an suddenly sat up, slapped himself in the mouth, and then lay down.


    Ten minutes later, Yang an sat up again, took out his mobile phone and dialed back to the one just now.


    "What''s the matter? You have money?" he asked directly when he answered the phone.


    "Is this what you said sure?" Yang an asked with a frown.


    "Nonsense, I borrowed 100000 and Hezi borrowed 50000. You can''t tell!"


    "..." Yang an was silent for a moment, then clenched his teeth and said, "count me in the evening!"


    "Well, come to me later?"


    "OK!"


    With that, Yang an hung up the phone, put on her shoes and went straight to the only wardrobe at home.


    "Bang!"


    Yang an opened the old wooden wardrobe and a blue and white Travel Bag appeared in his eyes.


    "Shit!"


    Yang an scolded, and the hand he wanted to reach in came back.


    He looked back at the dying old mother on the Kang and looked at the wardrobe. His eyes kept turning


    Half an hour later, Yang an stole 100000 yuan and ran out of the house directly.


    Yang Jing in the yard saw Yang an running away and thought Yang an might have gone out to play. She didn''t think much about pulling grass


    ����


    An hour later, Yang an came to his companion''s home. His companion also had any serious name. Everyone he knew called him dog leftovers. Dog leftovers was originally an honest and responsible rural man. He cultivated land at home when he was busy and went out to work when he was not busy. He had a daughter-in-law and a son at home.


    "Coming?" the dog saw Yang an and said hello with a smile.


    "Well, what do you do at night?" Yang an asked, sitting on the Kang.


    "Pa!"


    The dog took out two boxes of cigarettes from his trouser pocket and threw them in front of Yang an.


    "What does this mean?" Yang an picked up the cigarette, looked over and over several times, and asked very puzzled.


    "Don''t underestimate this cigarette. I studied it with Hezi for more than half a month..." the dog leaned back his neck and said proudly.


    "What do you mean?" Yang an vaguely felt that the smoke might be wrong, because the two boxes of cigarettes were all opened.


    "Come here, you come here!" the dog remnant God waved his hand to Yang an mysteriously.


    Yang an put his ear to the mouth of the dog remnant. The dog remnant whispered, "we put something in the cigarette..."


    "What?" Yang an Leng asked.


    "The juice from oleander leaves!"


    "You''re fucking crazy. Don''t you know that stuff is poisonous?" Yang''an shouted with her eyes staring at beads.


    "What are you always shouting about? We don''t put much. He smoked a cigarette. At most, he was a little confused..." the dog covered Yang an''s mouth.


    "That''s not good. Who the fuck is responsible for the accident!" Yang an still refused.


    "Oh, don''t worry. There will be no accident. Hezi''s father is an old traditional Chinese medicine. He has inquired with his father..."


    "Really?" hearing this, Yang an was a little relieved, because he knew Hezi''s father and was indeed a famous old traditional Chinese medicine.


    "Brother, I have a family with a daughter-in-law. Can I do anything to kill?" said the dog residue, hugging Yang an''s shoulder.


    "..." Yang an looked at gouyu and didn''t speak, because he felt that what gouyu said was really reasonable.


    "Let''s play with him first, and then you give him a cigarette from time to time, and slowly he starts to get confused... Then I secretly change a card, and then I''ll give him a bigger one, and then give you a bigger one, so that he can throw more money inside. Let''s try to dry him up! How''s my plan perfect?" the dog left a smile on his face, I''m very satisfied with my plan.


    "Hehe, what do you think?" Yang an asked with a smile.


    "Yes, yes!"


    "Cow force!"


    "Whether our brother San can turn over depends on today''s one. Brother, you have to straighten it well!" the dog residue patted Yang an on the shoulder.


    "Certainly no problem!"


    At this time, Yang an''s eyes can only be described in two words, greedy!


    At nine o''clock in the evening, outside the back palace.


    "Creak!"


    A taxi rudely stopped at the side of the road outside the harem. There were three people on board, namely Yang an, gouyu and He Zi.


    "When we go in, we''ll lose first and then win. When the time is almost up, I''ll give you a sharp hand of dice, and you can throw money into it..." the dog asked Yang an as he walked into our store.


    "Understand!" Yang an nodded, then walked into the casino under the harem with great strides.


    "Ye, why did he come again?" the north and South in the bar said disgustingly after seeing Yang an.


    "Hehe, if you have money, don''t lend it to him if you lose later, you know?" I said while drinking tea and watching Yang an.


    "Well, I know."


    Wang Laoliu, who was watching the excitement at the other end, saw Yang an and they came in, and quickly greeted them with a smile on his face.


    "Dog leftovers, coming!" Wang Laoliu shouted with a smile at dog leftovers.


    "Sixth brother, you came early..." Gou Yu replied with a smile.


    "It''s OK. Being idle is also idle. Come out for a walk... Anzi is coming too?" Wang Laoliu glanced at Yang an and asked.


    "Well, I didn''t have fun with you that day. I''m going to fight with you today!" said Yang an, shaking the money bag in her hand.


    "Ha ha, it''s easy to say. What are you going to play today?"


    "Tie golden flowers!" the dog suggested.


    Here, this golden flower is also called cockfighting in Northeast China. Why is it called cockfighting?


    Because this game is very simple and rough, and it is also the most exciting game. Ordinary people are easy to be anxious when fighting, just like cockfighting in ancient times.


    Zajinhua said that it is also simple. A family has three cards, which is smaller than the size.


    However, it is neither simple nor simple, because this kind of play needs to consider a person''s psychological quality and psychological endurance. If he plays well, he not only has excellent psychological quality, but also goes back to analyze the opponent''s psychology.


    I''ve seen too many bad cards win big money, and good cards lose more fucking money.


    For a simple example, you take a bad hand, but you directly put down 8000. Generally, the opposite card may not be with you, so you win money. This is fried!


    From another angle, you have a good hand. You think it''s good, so you keep throwing money in, but you happen to have a big hand opposite, and it''s just bigger than you. Do you lose money?


    If you keep that bad card, you won''t follow. In fact, you can''t lose much money. What you''re afraid of is taking that kind of small card.


    Therefore, I always think that gold flowers account for one-third of luck and two-thirds of strength.


    Today, however, Yang an and his family are trying to win Wang Laoliu''s money by using this kind of psychology.


    "OK, tie a few!" Wang Laoliu readily agreed.


    "Let''s open a private room to play. It''s a mess outside..." gouyu continued.


    "Ha ha, North and south open a private room for me!" Wang Laoliu smiled and shouted at North and south.


    "OK!"


    Two minutes later, Wang Laoliu, Yang an, gouyu and He Zi sat in the box and played with gold flowers.


    "Hua Hua!"


    While shuffling, Wang Laoliu looked at Yang an and asked, "Anzi, how big are we playing today?"


    "At the end of ten dollars!" Yang an answered without thinking.


    "How many caps?" asked the dog.


    "It''s all old men. You can throw as much money as you have to seal it!" Yang an patted 100000 yuan on the table, then looked at Wang Laoliu and said, "my money is here. I didn''t lose!"


    "Pa!"


    Wang Laoliu knew what Yang an meant, and then took out a cloth bag and threw it on the table.


    "A total of 200000, watch playing..." Wang Laoliu said lightly, and then began to deal cards from house to house.


    After seeing the 200000 on the table, Yang''an''s dog left Hezi. Their eyes were fucking green. Wang Laoliu looked at the reaction of the three people, smiled and didn''t speak, and dealt cards quietly.


    ����


    "Anzi, do you want to talk to me?" said Wang Laoliu, looking at Yang an with a smile on his face.


    "What''s the old man urging? I''ll fucking study..." Yang an''s acting skills are very good. He rubbed his hands with constipation on his face and hesitated. He didn''t know whether to follow or not.


    "Pa! Playing poker is like an old woman..." Wang Laoliu lit a cigarette for himself and said irritably.


    "Fuck you, don''t fucking follow!" Yang an pretended to be very angry and threw the three cards into the pile.


    "Ha ha, you''re welcome if you don''t follow me..." Wang Laoliu laughed and hugged the money on the table. It''s estimated that Wang Laoliu can win seven or eight thousand.


    Gouyu and Yang''an looked at each other and smiled. Neither of them spoke.


    The game continues.


    According to the plot arranged in advance, Yang an kept losing money to Wang Laoliu. In about half an hour, Yang an could lose forty or fifty thousand, while Wang Laoliu could win more than one hundred thousand.


    Yang an counted the money and continued to smoke for Wang Laoliu. After a while, Wang Laoliu smoked a box of cigarettes with more things.


    "How can you get more and more confused..." Wang Laoliu shook his head and said vaguely.


    "Why, sixth brother, you won''t want to run after winning the money?" the dog asked with a smile.


    "Fart, am I such a fucking Wang Laoliu?" Wang Laoliu shouted, staring at the beads.


    "Hehe, not the best!" Yang an replied with a smile, then quietly kicked the dog, indicating that he could almost start.


    The dog gave Yang an a clear look, and they looked at each other and smiled.


    "Hua Hua..." Wang Laoliu washed a handful of cards and then began the next one.


    The card of Wang Laoliu is relatively small. The dog wins money with one to three.


    There is a rule for such things as zajinhua, that is, whoever wins will be the dealer. Therefore, when Yang''an saw that Wang Laoliu threw the card, he and Hezi threw the card and let the dog remain as the dealer.


    "Ha ha, these broken cards all fucking win money..." the dog smiled and then began to shuffle the cards. Wang Laoliu on one side had long lost his state and kept dozing off.


    "Shua Shua!" the dog residue began to deal.


    This time, the dog leftover used the most elementary method of making a thousand. He learned it from the program "uncover the secrets of gambling". The term is called drawing cards.


    Is to put the cards you want at the bottom, normally send them to others, and send them to yourself, so you can get the cards you want.


    Originally, this way is easy to find, but in the current state of Wang Laoliu, he has no intention to look at the dog residue.


    "Shua!"


    As like as two peas of Yang An, he took a few rubbing and opened it. He saw A, just like the dog left. Yang An grinned and laughed. He didn''t speak.


    Here, let''s talk about the color a, also known as Tonghua A. in zajinhua, a is the largest card and the second is the smallest card. Yang an got three cards of the same color, and there is also an A. This card is a very large card in zajinhua, second only to Tonghua dragon and leopard.


    Tonghua dragon refers to not only the same design and color, but also the same numerical order. This is called Tonghua dragon.


    A leopard is like three cards.


    However, these two types of cards are very difficult to see. Basically, it is not easy for you to see them once in two or three hours. Therefore, the cards in Yang''an''s hand are basically invincible cards, and the dog has left a cheat, so the cards in Wang Laoliu''s hand should not be small, but they will not be greater than the cards in Yang''an''s hand.


    "Pa!"


    The dog residue threw the card directly into the pile of cards, and then scolded and said, "what''s the fucking idea..."


    "Yes! Today''s idea back!" Hezi also threw the cards into the pile.


    At this time, Wang Laoliu and Yang an were left on the table.


    "Six elder brothers, how is it?" Yang an looked at Wang Laoliu confidently and asked.


    "Ha ha, this card is a little interesting..." at this time, Wang Laoliu didn''t feel depressed just now. On the contrary, he was very energetic.


    "I''ll throw five thousand first to see how interesting you are..." Yang an smiled and took out five thousand yuan and threw it on the table.


    "Anzi, the card is not small!" Wang Laoliu glanced at Yang an and then threw out five thousand.


    "No small, I''ll see you on the money..." Yang an threw out another 10000.


    "Hehe, that''s right. It''s the man who wins money in the casino! Follow 10000!"


    "Pa!"


    "Pa!"


    ����


    In this way, neither of them was satisfied with the other. They gradually threw 70000 yuan into it. Yang an''s money almost bottomed out in an instant, and then he borrowed 20000 yuan from gouyu.


    "I''m talking to 20000. Anzi, do you have no money in your hand, or we''ll have a good time. We''re both friends. It''s not good to play too much..." Wang Laoliu looked at Yang an and kindly reminded him.


    "No, the casino has no father and son, that fucking friend..."


    Normally, we play Jinhua. If the two families look at the money, they will generally discuss the opening of cards, which is good for everyone, because no one can be sure that the card in their hand is the largest, but just throw the card, the money in the early stage is also put in, and no one is willing, so it''s almost open, which is fair to everyone.


    But Yang an didn''t take Wang Laoliu''s words seriously at all, because he thought he couldn''t lose, so he turned to Hezi and asked, "Hezi, do you have any money in your hand?"


    "There are more than 5000..." He Zi whispered back.


    "Shit!" Yang an scolded silently. More than 5000 yuan was not enough to follow the note. Then he opened the door and shouted, "north and south!"


    "What''s the matter?" when the north and South heard Yang an''s cry, they knew that he must have lost money, so they frowned back.


    "Give me 20000 yuan!" Yang an said, looking at the north and South at the door.


    "Ha ha, Anzi, it''s really unlucky here. We just lost our money..." Nanbei replied with a smile.


    "Shit, what the fuck do you mean? I didn''t borrow money last time, but I didn''t borrow money this time. Can you fucking open the casino?" Yang an scolded a little reluctantly.


    "Pay attention to your words. Can''t you understand when I say I have no money?" north and South curled their mouths and frowned.


    "I don''t understand what the fuck I told you. Call your boss..." Yang an waved her hand irritably.


    "The boss has no money here..."


    "Are you fucking finished? Why is it so hard for me to borrow some money?" Yang an shouted with his neck tilted.


    "I''ll tell you for the last time. Pay attention to your words. Don''t fucking talk to my mother..." north and South stared at beads and said in a trembling voice.


    "No, you''re a fucking waiter. What''s the B with us? Why? Look, I''m down now, aren''t I?" said Yang an. She even moved her hand and hit the north and South with her fingers.


    "Draft? I fucking told you to be careful when you talk to me!" the north and South shouted, and then waved their arms with red eyes.


    "Pa."


    A loud mouth sounded in the private room.


    "Yang an, I fucking told you today that I don''t lend money to such a rotten gambler as you. If I can play with you, I can''t play with you. His mother quickly roll the calf for me!" north and South scolded Yang an with an ignorant face, and then turned and walked out of the private room.


    Yang an''s mouth was covered with blood and looked at the back of the north and the south in a daze.


    "Why don''t we do it today, Anzi..." Wang Laoliu advised with some embarrassment.


    "Yes, Anzi, you can''t open cards..." the dog residue also said.


    "Don''t fucking move! Hold the card for me and I''ll fucking go home and get the money!" Yang an stretched out her finger and pointed to the dog''s red eyes.


    "Anzi!"


    "Anzi!"


    Before gouyu and others reacted, Yang an had run out of the private room. When Yang an passed the bar, he glanced at the north and south. The north and South also saw him, but neither of them spoke.


    Someone here may ask, why didn''t Yang an fight back when the north and the South hit Yang an?


    In fact, to put it bluntly, Yang an still knows his weight. He doesn''t listen to the story of our harem, so he puts on a B and really starts to fight. Even if a waiter hits him, he doesn''t dare to fight back.


    In the private room, Wang Laoliu, dog leftovers and He Zi smoked quietly. No one dared to move the cards on the table. They had to wait quietly for Yang an to come back.


    After Yang an left the casino, he called a taxi directly.


    "Where are you, little brother?" the driver asked with a smile.


    "Xiangmin village." Yang an replied irritably.


    When the driver started the car, Yang an looked at the night scene outside. He felt why the north and South dared to hit him. Isn''t it because he didn''t have money?

 Chapter 1766

    The policeman looked at the middle-aged man and studied for a long time. Finally, he felt that he couldn''t find anything with the middle-aged man. He was helpless. The middle-aged man was obviously a veteran. It didn''t make any sense to ask.


    "Why, are you sure you don''t say anything now?" the policeman asked, squinting at the middle-aged man.


    "No, uncle policeman, I don''t know what you asked me to say. What did you say? Didn''t I just say my position? As long as I know, I''m sure I''ll tell you all, but I don''t know. Even if you ask me, I don''t understand. Do you say it?" the middle-aged man shouted helplessly at the police and then said: "Well, uncle police, you let me go now. After I go home, I''ll study these topics. Can you do it? After I go home, I must seriously reflect on these problems. You can rest assured!"


    "Ha ha..." the policeman looked at the middle-aged man helplessly, smiled and whispered, "no, I found that you regarded me as a policeman for the first day or what?"


    "Uncle policeman, what do you mean by this sentence?" the person opposite was stunned for a moment, asked with a big mouth, pretending to have a very helpless expression and didn''t know what to say.


    "Nonsense, if I let you go back now, can I still find you? Can you come back? Did you kill us or am I stupid? I just don''t understand this question now. I''ve been asking you here for a long time. Do you think you have a serious attitude? I tell you, if you have to go on like this, do you really think I can''t fix you?" The policeman shouted at the middle-aged man at the top of his voice.


    "It''s not the police uncle. You have to punish me for what I do. Haven''t I always been very active and active in cooperating with your investigation? If you talk to me like that, I''m really sad, you know? You''re slandering me. I''ve worked so hard with you. You say that no one praises me, right, I don''t need your praise now. You said you insulted me and said I didn''t cooperate with your work now. Now I just want to ask why I didn''t cooperate with your work. Touch your own conscience and ask yourself if you asked me what I said. Does everything I said have something to do with your problems, Do you study it yourself? "


    The policeman looked up at the middle-aged man and was stunned. He didn''t know that what the man told him was all stuff. It was obvious that the policeman was completely convinced now, which completely confused the middle-aged man.


    "No, I found that you are so much nonsense." the policeman shouted at the middle-aged man with a speechless face.


    "You see, now you say I''m talking nonsense here. Uncle policeman, if you talk to me like this, I really can''t communicate with you now. You know? You cooperate with you so much here, and you say you say I''m talking nonsense. Now I ask you, which sentence I said is nonsense. Now tell me, what did I do here from the beginning , I said I was waiting for my friend here, and you asked me what I did before waiting for my friend. I said I went to dinner. Now I just want to ask whether you asked nonsense or I said nonsense! "The middle-aged man shouted loudly at the police.


    "No, you fucking..." the policeman reached out and prepared to hit people, but was stopped by the surrounding police.


    "What are you doing? Are you going to hit me now or what? I tell you, I didn''t fight back now. So many people are watching here. If you really want to hit me, you''d better hurry. Don''t stare for a while. You take me to the small room and talk to me about what I don''t need!"


    The policeman bit his teeth and looked at the middle-aged man. His face was helpless. He didn''t know what to say.


    "Why, do you have any questions now? I''m worried about something. If you have any questions, hurry to ask me and I''ll answer them quickly. Let''s not waste everyone''s time here. Do you think so? Otherwise, we have to ask when we can finish?" the middle-aged man shouted at the police at a high voice.


    After hearing this, the policeman seemed more angry. He stepped forward to speak, but he was stopped by two policemen around him.


    "Why are you two dragging me?" the leading policeman stared at beads and shouted, then stepped back and shouted very speechless: "I''ve been a fucking policeman for so long, I don''t believe it today. I don''t understand this thing now. You two let me go. I''ll study it with this man..."


    After hearing this, the policeman on the right of the leading policeman said helplessly: "well, what, do you think it''s meaningful for you to study with him like this? We don''t even know what''s going on now. You say you care about what with him. Shall we hurry back and argue? It''s meaningless for you to study like this!"


    After hearing this, the leading policeman looked up at the middle-aged man and the two policemen around him. His face was very ugly, he was silent, and then shouted at his throat: "I tell you two that there is definitely something wrong with these people. You are stopped by me now. I''ll go up with them and have a good study. I don''t fucking believe it. I can''t fix them now..."


    "No, boss, you have to compete with them, don''t you?" the policeman behind asked helplessly.


    "What is it that I compete with them? Don''t you see that this person competes with me? I don''t say what I fucking ask. This fool just sees what we don''t know now. Oh, then he will be such a headmaster, but now I tell you two, I''ve been a policeman for so long, I haven''t seen such a thing. I won''t ask anything today, Impossible! "The leading policeman shouted loudly, then walked to the middle-aged man and shouted: "Come on, aren''t you a cow? I''ll study this problem with you now. Since you woke up this morning, tell me what you''ve been doing all day, but I warn you now. You''d better make it clear to me. Don''t beat around the bush with me. If I know you''re lying, I''ll give you an extra charge at that time, don''t you know?"


    After hearing this, the middle-aged man was stunned and asked, "no, police, what do you mean? What did I do? Did you interrogate me like this?"


    "You don''t care what you do now. You know better than I do. You can finish what I ask you now..." the policeman shouted at his throat and then said: "I tell you, you don''t have to pretend to be confused with me here. What''s the matter with you? You know better than anyone. Do you think I don''t understand what''s the matter with you now? But I''m very responsible to tell you that I don''t understand today''s research, which doesn''t mean I don''t think I understand. Don''t write with me now. What do you say..."


    The middle-aged man bit his lips and looked at the police. He didn''t know what he said. Now, you don''t want to understand what the police is all about. Why do you prefer to go with yourself? He didn''t dare to do anything on his side. He basically didn''t do anything except withdraw his pants for the little girl upstairs, so he died. It''s an attempted rape. Why did the police catch himself Why not?


    "Head!"


    At this time, a man beside the policeman whispered.


    "What are you doing?" the leading policeman shouted at the top of his voice.


    "What are we doing now?" the policeman asked, looking at the leading policeman with a speechless face. Now they are standing on one side and don''t know what to do.


    The policeman was silent for a moment, then shouted at the top of his voice, "well, if you two don''t have anything to do now, go to the boy and see what you can study. Now I feel that the two boys are also very suspicious. They don''t sleep in the middle of the night and have nothing to do. Who believes?"


    After hearing this, the middle-aged man was stunned and shouted with a big mouth: "no, that police uncle, why is it not enough for me to study me now? Why are you doing nothing to study them?"


    The middle-aged man was afraid that the two men would leak their words, so he was a little worried. The policeman looked up at the Chinese man and shouted at his throat, "you have to teach me how to fucking investigate the case, don''t you?"


    "Oh, no, I don''t mean that. I just want to ask what''s going on. No, why are you so excited..." the middle-aged man smiled awkwardly at the policeman and then continued: "Well, what''s the situation here? I just want to ask you what case you''re investigating. I can say in that direction. Haven''t you always said that I don''t cooperate with you? Can I cooperate with you now?"


    When the policeman heard this, he was stunned and said with a big mouth: "I told you, I don''t hesitate to ask you to cooperate now. I know. You''re telling me honestly what you did today. If you don''t know something clearly now, you''ll go back with me later. I''m talking to you so directly now. You can understand what I mean. No, if you don''t understand now, I''ll repeat it for you Do you? As for what cases we handle here, let me tell you. There are disappearances and homicides. Do you want to tell me that? Or do you know better? "


    The middle-aged man was stunned when he heard this. His lips trembled and asked, "what are these cases?"


    "Don''t worry about it. You''ll finish it now!"


    On the other side, the two policemen walked towards the other two young people with helpless faces. Although they were very unhappy in their hearts, they couldn''t help it. Who let others be the team leader? The team leader certainly couldn''t keep talking. So they had to walk to the two young people.


    "Today, the captain doesn''t know what''s going on. You said you''re free. Why are you competing with some hooligans? You said it''s time now. We almost went home to sleep at this time. Now, let alone sleep. It''s not certain when we can go back and hand over the shift with others..." the policeman scolded speechlessly.


    "That''s what I''m talking about. You say we don''t have any cases now. What can you do if you catch a few of these things? Besides, people are open-ended tigers. They must have something to do with them. If they don''t have anything to do with them, can they talk like this? Now I doubt whether our captain has a bad mind. You say to grind and haw here After talking for such a long time, can he ask what or what? "Another policeman nodded very approvingly.


    "I tell you, our captain has only been cleaned up once by Captain Zhang of others. Obviously, he doesn''t know what to do every day. I tell you, if she goes on like this, she will have to resign sooner or later. Do you believe it?" another policeman asked with a big mouth as if there was such a thing.


    "You can''t resign. Doesn''t it mean that our captain has a great relationship in the city? If so, he can resign? I don''t believe..." another policeman shook his head and replied, and then continued: "But now I see that our captain is very difficult to deal with our director Sun. I think there must be other stories in it. Do you believe it?"


    The policeman was stunned, nodded and said: "If you say so, I feel it. Even if you are the captain of our team, it''s hard, but it''s useless. Think about it for yourself. If he really cares, why does he have to be a policeman on our side? He can''t do anything in the city. Now I feel that he is an urban management officer, which is better than us "You are promising..."


    "Ha ha..." another policeman smiled, nodded and said: "If you talk to me like that, I really don''t know how to refute you. I won''t tell you anything else. I have a brother here. He works in urban management. Besides, at least breakfast is solved every day. Moreover, he is now a highly paid job. He doesn''t have anything to do. He just drives around the street. I won''t tell you anything else, just What''s that? The job of walking around the street every day can be done by an 80 year old man. Is that what you say? "


    After hearing this, the policeman smiled, nodded and said, "ha ha, if you say so, it''s true, but the problem now is that we don''t have a way. You can''t go back to someone else''s urban management if you''re not..."


    "It''s not why. I regret it now. You said I was stupid. What''s wrong with me? I have to be the whole policeman. What''s the meaning of saying I''m in a hurry!" another policeman nodded with great approval.


    "I think it''s the same thing. What do you say is more suitable than our policeman. At the beginning, we really shouldn''t listen to those useless......" the policeman reluctantly nodded, then walked to the two young people, squinted at the young people, bit his lips and asked in a low voice: "OK, don''t look. You two explain what happened to your behavior just now!"


    "What''s going on?" the young man in front obviously pretended to be stupid and looked at the police with a smile.


    "Why, now pretend to be stupid with me, don''t you? You''ll finish what I ask you. Obviously, I don''t mean. Now I just want to ask you, what''s the matter with your behavior just now?" the policeman shouted at the two young people speechless.


    "It''s not the police uncle. I don''t understand what you''re telling me now. When did you ask me?" The young man in front stared at the big eyes of the book and asked curiously. His face was puzzled, because he now knew that as long as he didn''t say anything on his side, there must be no way for the police to talk to him. Now the two young people have taken this attention, so they will talk to the police like this now, and the police must be middle-aged I''m dealing with it, so I just pretend that I don''t know anything for a long time.


    "Now I just want to ask why you two ran just now. Can I understand when I talk to you two like this?" the policeman shouted at the two young people with speechless faces.


    "I don''t know. We ran just now because we were afraid. We didn''t mean anything else. Why are you asking?" the young man in front was stunned and asked the policeman in front with his mouth tilted, with a trace of confusion in his tone.


    "Grass, I find I can''t understand you now?" the policeman scolded silently, then turned to look at his colleagues and said, "what, I don''t fucking ask, or you ask, I don''t understand these two now!"


    After hearing this, the colleague smiled helplessly, then kicked a big foot directly on the young man''s stomach, then stretched out his hand and pointed to the young man in front, gritted his teeth and shouted, "I''m not finished with you now. What do I ask you now? What do you answer me? If there''s something wrong, you can''t understand what I say?"


    "I see..." after hearing this, the two young people in front quickly nodded, then clenched their teeth and continued: "what police uncle, I just want to ask, what are you investigating!"


    "Don''t mind what I''m investigating. You''ll be done when you explain your affairs to me..." the policeman shouted fiercely, then looked up at the young man in front of him, and then asked with his mouth tilted: "do you two understand what I say now?"


    "I see. I must have something to say. I''m sure I won''t hide it. Uncle police, you just ask me now and I''ll finish it. I designate zhier not to speak!" the young man in front replied with a smile.


    "No, did I fucking find you? Why is there so much nonsense? Why is it so hard for me to communicate with you now?" the policeman behind bit his lips and scolded. He raised his leg and was about to kick the young man in front, but he was stopped by his colleagues.


    "Why are you dragging me?" the policeman asked, staring back at the policeman behind.


    "You hurry to ask them what''s going on and finish it. Well, it''s useless and meaningless for you to tell them now. Let''s hurry to finish the matter and then go back quickly. Why are you studying this with them now?" the colleague reminded them with a speechless face.


    The policeman was stunned, then nodded and said, "that''s what you said!"


    "All right, just ask them why they ran just now. The rest of the time has nothing to do with us. Scold me for being anxious to go home now..." the policeman shouted with a big mouth, full of helplessness.


    "Well, what, you two now simply say why you ran just now and what''s going on. Don''t tell me it''s useless. You''ll be done if you say anything, you can only say it''s a waste of everyone''s time. Do you understand what I say?" the policeman stretched out his hand and pointed to the youth in the front of the district.


    "We understand, we understand!" the young man in front was stunned and nodded and agreed.


    "That''s all right, don''t talk nonsense, catch it!" the policeman in front nodded and whispered back, and then didn''t forget to remind him: "say something important, don''t pull the calf!"


    "Don''t worry, uncle policeman, I can''t pull the calf now. I must finish what I say..." the young man in front smiled back, then turned his head and looked at the young man behind him, and then said softly, "why, did you say it or did I say it?"


    After hearing this, the young man behind Hu was stunned, then turned his head and looked at the middle-aged man behind him, and then whispered, "this matter has something to do with you. You''d better say it yourself. I won''t say it. I said it. I can''t understand it now. I don''t know what''s going on. What do you want me to say?"


    "What are you two doing here now? What''s the secret code or what? What do you say or what I say? I''ll finish whoever I let say now. Now I find that it''s so hard for me to communicate with you guys. What do you say is mine? How can you two say two things?" The policeman stared at the beads and shouted at the two young men.


    "No, uncle policeman, you have no regrets. We two just simply study who said it is more appropriate. It must be the same thing, but we two can see who can say it more completely. You say if we don''t say it completely, you won''t understand it at that time, right? I don''t know The young man in front responded quickly and replied with a smile.


    "All right, don''t talk nonsense. Who said it or what? Hurry up!" the policeman shouted impatiently.


    "Why don''t I say it? I''m afraid he can''t say it well. Do you think it''s OK, uncle police?" the young man in front asked with a smile.


    "Go ahead!" the policeman nodded.

 Chapter 1767

    "Leaf, how long have I slept?" Yuan Yuan said to me with a smile after drinking the water. He looked in a good mental state.


    "Not long, just four or five hours. How are you feeling now?" I looked at Yuanyuan and asked painfully.


    "Nothing, just a little dizzy and disgusting." although I finished drinking the water, I felt Yuanyuan''s lips were still so pale.


    "The doctor said you''re all right. Have a good rest. This injury of a big man is nothing!" I was relieved to hear Yuanyuan say it''s all right.


    "Does the school know we fought? Don''t tell my family, or my father has to let me stop." Yuanyuan suddenly asked me worried.


    "Don''t worry, my family and school don''t know yet. We say you have a car accident."


    "That''s good, let you worry again." Yuan Yuan looked at Meng Liang and Liu Rui who had fallen asleep and said shyly.


    "What''s this called? It makes us implicate you. If it weren''t for us, you''d be good enough to be your rich second generation." to tell the truth, we won''t be like this.


    "Yuanyuan, are you hungry?" I suddenly remembered that Yuanyuan didn''t eat much at night and was injured. He must be hungry at this time.


    "Gulu Gulu..." Yuanyuan was about to say he was not hungry, but his stomach cried out. Yuanyuan smiled awkwardly.


    "You wait, I''ll buy you food!" then I went outside the ward.


    "No, where are you going to buy it so late? It''s closed!" Yuan Yuan shouted, looking at my back.


    When I got out of the hospital, I stood in the street. In addition to the dark street lights, the shops had been closed. There were only some 24-hour pharmacies, hotels and so on. There was not even a 24-hour supermarket nearby.


    I had no choice but to stop a taxi. After getting on the bus, I asked the driver, "master, do you know where there is a restaurant or supermarket nearby? It''s best to buy food."


    "It''s almost two o''clock. Generally, it''s closed. It''s estimated that there can be doors on the street at night." the driver spoke with a strong Shaanxi accent.


    "OK, let''s go to the sleepless street!" I promised happily, because I wanted to buy Yuanyuan some hot food. It''s not good to let him eat instant noodles as soon as I woke up.


    "Here we are, little brother!" there were few cars on the street in the middle of the night, so the driver drove very fast and soon got to the sleepless street.


    Never night street is the gathering place of our city''s bar disco. It is not open during the day, but only at night. It was the first time I came to this place. Looking at a street full of colorful signs, I tried to find restaurants and other shops. Finally, in an insignificant corner, I found a restaurant called "* * * fast food".


    "It''s not a bad thing. Even fast food restaurants have such a boastful name." I smiled and walked into the hotel.


    "Hello?" I shouted, looking at the empty hotel.


    "What to eat, little brother?" at this time, a thin boy waited for a brooding chicken hairstyle to come out from under the counter and looked a few years older than me.


    "Why is the cat here? I haven''t seen you yet. Do you have fast food?" I looked at the waiter in front of me and said.


    "Hey, hey, take a break in the cat when you''re tired. How many copies do you want?" the boy smiled and said.


    "It''s so expensive!" I was surprised to hear the price of fast food.


    "You get what you pay for. Our fast food is made by chefs eliminated from five-star hotels. Make sure you eat one and want to eat the second. Besides, you can buy fast food here at this time. Things are rare and expensive, so it''s normal to be expensive." hearing me say expensive, the boy immediately inked with me.


    "You can pull it. Return the five-star chef. The five-star chef is making fast food!"


    "That''s not right. I can still cheat you. The chef is asleep, or I have to show you his chef qualification certificate. Besides, you have money to run around the street all night, and you still need this money. If you''re too expensive, you can also give us half a membership card, 20% off!" the boy talks endlessly, which makes me feel a little like Liu Rui.


    "Do you get a membership card for a fast food? When you wash your hair or what?" I was amused by the boys at once.


    "Keep pace with the times. If you want to wash your hair, I can wash it for you. I studied it for several years when I was a child, but later my mother didn''t let me learn it. She said it was useless to learn it. And now the shampoo room, I''ll tell you..."


    "Stop! I''ll ask you if this fast food can be cheaper!" looking at the boy who was talking about white foam, I quickly interrupted him. This guy is an upgraded version of Liu Rui.


    "Can you say something?" the boy thought for a minute after listening to me, and I didn''t seem to have finished thinking. I hurried a little anxiously.


    "Mmm... It''s one in nineteen. It can''t be lower. It''s made by the five-star chef!" the boy thought for two minutes before he said this sentence.


    "My grass, you saved me a dollar after thinking for so long!" I collapsed in an instant.


    "Usually I don''t save a penny. Today I''m very kind, you know?"


    "Your kindness is worth a dollar? I didn''t bring so much money when I went out. Can you install three copies for me at fifty?" I want to strangle the wonderful waiter now.


    "No! It''s made by the five-star chef. It can''t be sold to you so cheaply!" the boy refused.


    "Forget it." then I went outside, because I really didn''t have so much money in my hand. I couldn''t help it if I didn''t sell it.


    "Wait a minute..." the boy shouted again.


    "Why?" I stopped and asked.


    "You really have no money?" the boy looked at me with small eyes.


    "Really not. Why did I lie to you?"


    "Then let me touch it." the boy thought and felt his hand in my trouser pocket.


    "Go away, what are you doing touching me in the middle of the night? Let others see and think what''s the matter with us!" I beat out the boy''s hand that was almost in my trouser pocket.


    "All right, fifty-three. I''ll sell them to you. The chef has to scold me when he wakes up." he took out three fast food from the back and handed them to me.


    I took the fast food, handed the boy the money, looked at the 50 yuan in my hand, and the boy said, "hurry up, don''t let me go back later."


    The boy looked distressed, as if I took away his daughter-in-law. He still felt distressed. It should be me. He bought three broken fast food for 50 yuan.


    "By the way, who is the five-star chef you mentioned?" I asked curiously when I was about to go out.


    "My father..."


    "What a wonderful man!" I said to myself as I laughed.


    After buying fast food, I was ready to find a car to go back to the hospital, but I didn''t see a taxi for a long time, so I was ready to walk ahead. Just as I was carrying fast food to the exit of sleepless street, a group of people passed me quickly on a motorcycle. They rode fast and passed me almost instantly.


    "Don''t die, so many people ride so fast!" I looked at their backs and said.


    As like as two peas, I walked a long way to the front, and at that time I found a crowd of people in front of them, and there were several motorcycle on the side. I also gathered together. When I went there, it turned out that it was the group who had just passed me, and I knew Xu Feng at the beginning.


    I saw at a glance that it was both of them. Because everyone else was wearing helmets, they took them off and took them in their hands. These people look really cool. They are the same black windbreaker and the same black motorcycle. They are very imposing. There was a man around them. The man was wearing a suit and lost one of his shoes. He should have lost it. The man was very embarrassed and lay on the ground with his head in his arms.


    "Why the fuck don''t you keep running?" Xu Feng put his foot on the man and scolded coldly.


    The man smiled when he heard Xu Feng''s words, and then scolded loudly: "* * son, grass mud horse, you''ll regret it!"


    Xu Feng''s group of people shouted and rushed up. They had a knife in their hand, just like cutting watermelon. They slapped on the man. At first, the man called, but later he didn''t call, and I don''t know whether he was dead or what.


    I couldn''t help shivering when I looked at Xu Feng''s cruel expression. I really didn''t expect that they could be so cruel. They just rushed to kill the man. Now they are not ordinary bastards. Their behavior is no longer a simple fight, which is obviously running to kill.


    Just as I watched them chop people, another group of people rushed out of the street from night, and everyone held a machete in their hands.


    "Finally!" Xu Feng suddenly smiled at the corners of his mouth, and there was the man''s blood on his face, which looked so strange.


    Xu Feng licked the blood from the corners of his mouth, cried out, and then rushed to the man with a machete. Xu Feng was really fierce. One man cut three or four in a row, and then the others joined the battle with others!


    Looking at the increasingly fierce battle, I was deeply shocked. Seriously, I saw that this group of people were not fighting, but Gang fighting!


    Looking at the chaotic scene, I was stunned. To be honest, it was the first time I saw such a violent fight. The blood stained the whole ground, and there were roars and curses everywhere. Xu Feng is like the God of death. No matter where he goes, he falls on the opposite side. His face is expressionless and fresh blood splashes on his face. To tell the truth, in my eyes, this group of people is too terrible. The fights in our school are too childish for them.


    Soon, the sound of police car sirens came to mind in the street. Lengluo and his colleagues stopped and put away their machetes. Then Xu Feng took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it smartly. He took his group of people on the motorcycle and went away with a loud roar. They were in no hurry during the whole journey, It can be seen that this is not the first time they have done such a thing.


    "The police are coming, these people are so fucking cruel!" at this time, a familiar voice sounded beside me, that is, the waiter I met in the fast food restaurant just now. The boy''s head rested behind his hands and swaggered into the sleepless street.


    "Wait a minute!" I hurried after him.


    "Eh, why are you? I regret returning the fast food to me." the boy saw me and immediately went to me to * * and started fast food.


    "No, don''t rob it first. I want to ask you something."


    "What''s the matter?" the boy looked at me suspiciously.


    "Do you know the group that fought just now?" I asked.


    "The guy on the motorcycle?"


    "Yes, they are."


    "I don''t know them, but I know they are called the Knights. They are a new group of people from SZ city. At first, they seem to be looking for someone, but they can''t find it. Then, the old forces in SZ city don''t know why they have conflicts with them. Recently, many gangs have been destroyed by them. These people are very good at doing things and ruthless. Why do you ask them, Did one of them sleep your daughter-in-law? I can understand such a thing if it''s all right. Bear the wind and calm for a while, don''t be impulsive, boy! "The boy patted me on the shoulder with a look of sympathy for me.


    "Fuck you, your daughter-in-law let people sleep!" I scolded the boy and ran to the street.


    "Oh, you''re such a person. I''m comforting you. You scold me. It''s really a dog biting LV Dongbin. You don''t know good people. Return the fast food to me quickly. Don''t run away. Come back... Don''t be impulsive! I don''t want fast food. You can''t provoke those people!" I ran out a long way, and the boy was still shouting at me.


    I quickly stopped a taxi. I don''t want to say more to this wonderful person. This person is even more wonderful than Liu Rui.


    After returning to the hospital, Yuan Yuan immediately sat up when he saw me and said, "I thought something had happened to you. You''ve been there for so long!"


    "No, it''s all closed. I haven''t found it after looking for a long time." I didn''t tell Xu Feng about their fight.


    "Here you are. I don''t know whether it''s delicious or not. It may be cold." I handed the fast food to Yuanyuan.


    "It''s all right. I can eat it when it''s cold." Yuan Yuan took the fast food and said with a silly smile.


    "Get up, don''t sleep!" I patted Liu Rui and Meng Liang who were sleeping.


    "What the hell!" Liu Rui excites the spirit to see at once.


    "Fuck, you scared the hell out of me!" Liu Rui suddenly stood up and really gave me a fright.


    "You gave me a fright. I was dreaming of picking up money when I was suddenly disturbed by you. Oh, Yuanyuan, you''re awake!" Liu Rui wiped his saliva and said.


    "I woke up long ago. I''m all right now!" Yuan Yuan said while eating.


    "It''s OK, it''s OK." Liu Rui looked at Yuanyuan and smiled.


    "Here, have some food." I handed Liu Rui a box of fast food.


    "It''s almost the same. How do you know I''m hungry? For the sake of the lunch box, I''ll forgive you for disturbing my dream!" Liu Rui laughed even more when he saw the lunch box.


    "Leaf, you wake up. There are steamed stuffed buns and fried dough sticks. Eat some." Meng Liang said to me when he saw me wake up.


    I picked up the steamed stuffed bun and began to eat it. I was really hungry. After eating the steamed stuffed bun, I ate another fried dough stick.


    At this time, Meng Liang also woke up. Looking at Yuanyuan eating, he patted Yuanyuan: "you''re fucking awake. I thought you couldn''t wake up!"


    "Hey, hey, I woke up long ago!"


    "Let me give you some food!" I said and handed the lunch box to Meng Liang.


    Meng Liang took the lunch box and looked at me and said, "why three boxes? Didn''t you buy it for yourself?"


    "I''m not hungry, so I didn''t buy it for myself," I said with a smile.


    "I''m not very hungry, so I''ll give you something to eat." Meng Liang brought me the lunch box.


    "I fucking said I''m not hungry and don''t want to eat. Why are you grinding like an old woman?" I stuffed the lunch box back again.


    Meng Liang took the lunch box, didn''t talk, opened it and ate.


    When they finished the lunch box, we sat next to Yuanyuan''s hospital bed and went to bed. It was too late. They were better. After all, they had just slept. I was sleepy. Soon I fell asleep.


    I slept directly until more than 9 a.m. the next day. When I woke up, I saw these three people playing against the landlord. Liu Rui had the most change in front of him. I didn''t win less.


    "How are you playing?" I asked as I walked to them with fried dough sticks in my mouth.


    "I feel like my head is hurt. I obviously can''t keep up with my poker IQ. I lost my kung fu." Yuan scratched his head and said with a smile.


    "It''s like you can win at ordinary times." Liu Rui told the truth very directly, because yuan yuan basically didn''t win at poker with us.


    "Let Liu Rui win?" I took a bottle of mineral water from the table and gulped.


    "Ah, Liang Zi and I lost, and he won alone."


    "He didn''t steal you, Xiao Wang this time?" I asked with a smile.


    "Ye Han, where are you talking about? Am I that kind of person?" Liu Rui was unhappy when he heard my words.


    "Don''t worry, Liang Zi and I have been watching him. He doesn''t touch his cell phone!" Yuan Yuan stared at Liu Rui very carefully.


    After hearing Yuanyuan''s words, I didn''t continue to say anything. I lay down by the bed and watched the excitement.


    "Grass, you fucking lost again!" Yuan Yuan said unhappily when he dropped the poker.


    "Leaf, you play for a while. I have to lie down and reason. Today''s IQ obviously can''t keep up." after that, Yuanyuan lay down tired.


    After receiving Yuanyuan''s card, I began to fight the landlord with them. This game lasted more than ten o''clock.


    "Two, two, one, no, no, I can go!" I held the last card in my hand and looked at them with a smile and asked.


    "This card is wrong today!" Liu Rui looked at me and said.


    "What''s wrong again?"


    "Why do you have everything in your hand!" Liu Rui said with a sad face, because I not only won the yuan I lost, but also made a lot of money.


    "Don''t talk to me about useless things. Do you want to give me a happy word!" I said impatiently.


    "No, I don''t want you to come out!" Liu Rui waved his hand and said helplessly.


    "Ha ha, a four, take the money!" I quickly grabbed the money from Meng Liang and Liu Rui.


    "No, you don''t have anything in your hand?" Liu Rui grabbed the card in Meng Liang''s hand and said.


    "My grass, don''t you have four eights? Why don''t you come out? Do you two play partner cards?" Liu Rui asked loudly from the poker.


    "Fart, there''s only one card left in his hand. I know what''s left. Don''t you lose more if you blow it up?" Meng Liang said boldly.


    "Oh, my God, my teammates like pigs are talking about you..." Liu Rui looked at the four eight on the bed and felt like crying without tears.


    Yuan Yuan and I looked at these two people and laughed. It was so easy to win the money.


    Several of us took a leave from our head teacher and stayed in the ward all day. We played poker all day. Finally, I won more and Liu Rui lost miserably.


    We''ll be ready to go back to school in the evening, because there''s basically nothing to do now, that is, we still can''t keep up with the IQ of playing poker, and the false estimates from the school can''t give us, so we have to go back. At first, we were going to let Yuanyuan rest in the hospital for a few more days, because Xu Feng was asking us for a week''s room fee, but Yuanyuan said he didn''t like to stay here and had to go back to school with me. Later, we couldn''t help it, so we had to come back.


    When I got back to school, it was the evening self-study time, because all the students knew that the four of us had fought with more than 20 Tian Hao. When the students in our class saw us coming back, they clapped their hands. I was a little embarrassed and became a hero after being beaten.


    "No, no, thank you for giving me applause. I will continue to work hard!" Liu Rui walked onto the podium with a shameless look, waved his hands and said, as if he had won the Nobel Prize.


    "Get off!" our old class saw Liu Rui''s black line on his face and kicked him down.


    Seeing Liu Rui''s appearance, all the students in our class laughed, and Liu Rui continued to live in peace.


    "Song Yuan, are you all right?" the old class also knew what had happened and asked a little worried about yuan yuan.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." Yuanyuan smiled.


    "It''s all right. You all go back to self-study. Don''t applaud. It''s like a concert."


    Liu Rui didn''t seem to hear what the old class said. When we all returned to our seats, he still stood there with a smile, closed his eyes and shook his head.


    "No, can you roll the calf for me?" the old class gave Liu Rui a head.


    I woke up and ran back to my seat. When I got back to my seat, I took out all my textbooks and lay on the table for a good rest. I''m tired these days.


    The other end.


    "Brother Hao, I heard that ye Han and they are back!" Tudou hurried to Tian Hao''s class as soon as he got the news of our return.


    "He came back very quickly." Tian Hao now feels that the whole person is in high spirits. After our affairs, he immediately established his position in our sophomore year of senior high school. Everyone has seen his means. His effect of setting an example to others is still very good. At least, he has achieved the effect Tian Hao wants.


    "Then do we need to teach them a lesson?" Tudou smiled. After what we did, he now worshipped his boss. It was like a surging river, and the appearance of dog legs became more and more skilled.

 Chapter 1768

    Half an hour later


    "Come on, come down, hurry up." the old car pulled open the door and turned back to greet us.


    "This car is for you to drive. It''s all a fucking illusion of pregnancy..." Liu Rui squatted on the ground for a long time before he said such a sentence.


    I got out of the car, stood on the street and looked up. It was really a little bee KTV, and there was a nightclub next to it. Although one is a nightclub and the other is a KTV, in fact, I think these two houses are similar in scale, and they both feel a bit like a street shampoo room.


    But it''s obvious that the business of the nightclub was much better than the little bee yesterday. At least there were several cars parked in front of the house. There were still people going in and out. You''re looking at this little bee. It''s time for wild grass at the door, and the glass on the window is full of ash. If it weren''t for the faint pink LED screen, I''d see that it''s a singing hall.


    "Old car, you little bee is still in business?" I looked at the scene in front of me and couldn''t help asking.


    "It''s business, it''s not business..." the old car thought and said.


    "Ah? What does that mean?" Liu Rui was stunned.


    "Let''s say it''s open. There''s no one. Let''s say it''s not open. I open the door every day. Now there''s nothing wrong. I''ll put two big speakers at the door in the evening to attract those aunts who dance square dance. Two years ago, my singing hall was ok, but now it''s not OK. I''m going to clean up and cash it out for him, and then concentrate on my network marketing..." The old car explained.


    "Yes, I think your online marketing is a way..." Yang Song nodded in agreement.


    "If the entity is capable, who is willing to fuck the whole network? They are all virtual economies. They don''t have to be closed to me at any time..." the old car shook his head and said.


    "Don''t you tell me your business is good?" Liu Rui asked.


    "Isn''t that brag!" the old car replied without blushing and jumping.


    "Shit, I''m still thinking of fooling around with you... You can''t help us..." Liu Rui said with a big mouth.


    "It''s all right. I''ll give it to you in a few days, give you some money, and then I''ll concentrate on my network marketing. Although I''ve been down in the past two years, it''s still no problem to feed you..." the old car was not angry after listening to it and said with a smile.


    "If you don''t lack people, we can find something else..." I see the despondent little bee. Speaking from my heart, I think it''s hard for him to feed the old car, not to mention us, so I think I have an impulse to go.


    "No, I''m running for me. Can I let you go? I''m a small place. It''s hard for you to find anything like this. You''d better stay honest with me. If you work well and revitalize my little bee, maybe we can make a lot of money!" the old car replied proudly.


    "OK, I''m just afraid to trouble you..." I see that the old car is so enthusiastic and I''m sorry to refuse again.


    "Ha ha, it''s friends who go out. What''s the trouble? Let''s go. There''s another partner in the house. I''ll take you to meet..." the old car smiled brightly and took us to the house.


    After we entered the house, I found that the decoration in the little bee was OK. It was no different from the normal concert hall, but it was a little desolate. There was no one in the lobby and no waiter.


    "You take a seat first, I''ll call my friend and get to know each other..." the old car casually took out a few bottles of drinks from the refrigerator and handed them to us.


    The little bee is in the KTV warehouse.


    "Why the hell are you sleeping here again? There''s no one at the front desk, and the concert hall has been emptied. You don''t know..." the old car finally found his so-called partner in the warehouse after wandering around for a few times.


    "Why? The thief?" the young man on the folding bed sat up and shouted.


    "The thief in NIMA!" the old car said extremely speechless.


    "I also said, whose thief is blind, run and steal..." the young man yawned, dragged the quilt and was ready to go to bed.


    "Don''t fucking sleep. Come outside and meet me..."


    "Who?" the young man asked casually.


    "Some friends, come and find something to do..."


    "Why did you come to us for something?" the young man asked with a cigarette.


    "I''m going to leave them and help us watch the shop..."


    "Why, what are we going to do when they see the store? We''re unemployed?" the young tiger asked.


    "We study network marketing..."


    "I said, are you sick? Are you careless? I told my mother about internet marketing. I didn''t earn a fucking penny and asked you to swipe more than 20000 yuan of gifts for that stupid old woman. Finally, the woman didn''t sell them. The woman had to sleep with me. Shit! You pay me back the money quickly. It''s not good for you..." After listening to the old car, the young man immediately got excited and shouted with the old car in his arms.


    "Oh, when the fuck did this happen? Besides, you didn''t pay anything in return..." the old car explained awkwardly.


    "OK, I won''t talk about you at this time. What''s the matter with you? What are you doing? Going to war? Garrison troops? The benefit of the concert hall is not very good now. How can you get so much salary? People hurry to straighten me out. If they don''t go, I''ll go!" the young man said with his legs crossed and eyes staring.


    "They are all friends. How can I get rid of them?" the old car asked askance.


    "Brother, in the past, we earned a lot. If you recruit two people, you''ll find two. Now it''s hard for you to fucking live. Can you control others? What do you give money to others? The young man said reluctantly, and then turned around and went to bed.


    "In two days, I''m going to mortgage the house my mother left me, borrow some money, and let''s make this concert hall well..." the old car thought for a while and sighed.


    "Are you fucking crazy!" the young man sat up again at the words of the old car.


    "There''s no way. I can''t just watch this concert hall turn yellow. We''ve been out for so many years. If we''re so disheartened, we won''t be willing to go back!"


    "...." after listening to the old car, the young man didn''t make a sound. He twisted the cigarette end with his hand. He didn''t know what to think.


    "Let''s go out and see my friend..." the old car patted the young man on the shoulder and smiled.


    "But..." the young man stopped talking.


    "Stop the fucking ink! People will be in a hurry for a while..." the old car shook his hand and walked out of the warehouse.


    ����


    "Come on, let me introduce you. This is my friend and my partner, Duan Hui." the old car came up to us, sat down under the sofa and said casually.


    "Hello, everyone, now that you''re here, stay well. I''ll treat you well with the old car later..." the young man rubbed his eyes and greeted us as if he didn''t wake up.


    I looked up at the young man in front of me. He should be about 20 years old. He was wearing a pair of black frame glasses. He was tall and thin. He looked very gentle. Moreover, he looked a little like Lin Zhixuan, who sang a single love song. He was a parent with a face bigger than others.


    "Ye Han, take care of more in the future!" I looked at Duan Hui and said hello.


    "If there''s anything to take care of or not to take care of, the old car friend is my friend. We don''t have much ability, but if there''s anything you can do for you, we''re not men..." Duan Hui sat next to the old car and replied with a smile. Listening to this, it gives people a very forthright feeling.


    "OK, I''m sure to find you two." I nodded, because we''ve come here. We don''t know anyone in H city except them. Who do you want to find? So I''m not polite.


    "Ha ha, this guy has a good temper and doesn''t pretend!" Duan Hui happily pointed to me and told the old car.


    "Can my friend be worse, ha ha!" the old car also smiled.


    "Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Song Yuan, Yang Song..." I pointed to several people around me and introduced Duan Hui.


    "I''ll be friends in the future. You''re welcome..." Duan Hui smiled at them.


    "What''s wrong with this guy?" Duan Hui asked, pointing to Duan Hui with straight eyes.


    "Don''t pay attention to him. He just had a fight with a pig when he was a child..." Liu Rui said casually while drinking soda.


    "Ha ha!" Duan Hui looked at Liu Rui and was speechless. Then he nodded and smiled and said, "it''s good. You put down your luggage later. Let''s go out and catch the wind for you..."


    "Hehe, it''s all right. We also came to work. Don''t be so polite!" I said immediately after hearing this.


    "What, Xiao Hui, how many rooms can we spare?" the old station got up and asked.


    "There are two more."


    "Not enough..." the old car looked pale.


    "It''s all right, let''s just squeeze." Yang Song said carelessly.


    "Well, you two have one room, and the one left with me is a big man. If you don''t dislike me..." Duan Hui thought and said.


    "Well, Liangzi, let''s still have a room... I slept well with you yesterday..." Yang Song turned his small eyes and looked at Meng Liang.


    "If I had a military thorn in my hand, you would have seen the sun today, you know!" Meng Liang almost shouted after hearing Yang Song''s words.


    "Oh, look at your temper... We''re not iron anymore?" Yang Song put his arm around Meng Liang''s shoulder and said with a grin.


    "Get out! I don''t want to sleep with you in my fucking life!!!"


    "Ha ha..." we all laughed after hearing what they said.


    Since Meng Liang didn''t want to sleep in the same room with Yang Song, I also thought that if they slept together again, it would be easy to die. Either Meng Liang killed Yang song or Yang Song tortured Meng Liang to death. So I finally decided to have a room with Liu Rui, Yuan Meng Liang and Yang Song with Duan Hui. Duan Hui didn''t know Yang Song, so he gladly accepted the arrangement. We all had a secret heart Pray for Duan Hui and hope he can survive Yang Song''s snoring.


    We packed up, and then followed the old car and Duan Hui to a large hotel. We sat down casually. The old car threw the menu and said, "whatever you want to eat, just order!"


    Liu Rui and Yang Song took the menu and began to order one by one. After a while, the dishes were all ready. The old car picked up a cup from the side.


    "Come on, I''ll pick you up today. I won''t say much. I''ll see you later!"


    "We haven''t known each other for a long time, but now that we know each other, it''s fate!" I also stood up and raised my glass.


    "To fate!"


    The others roared along.


    We are all about the same age and are very forthright. I don''t know who said that drinking is the best way to deepen our feelings. I think it''s very reasonable. No matter how old they are, as long as they can sit down and have a drink, there''s no problem that can''t be solved.


    We talked and laughed. We had to drink this meal for more than two hours. The old car had a good drink, but Duan Hui''s drink was not so good. Liu Rui and Yang Song ran straight under the table.


    "It''s getting late, let''s go..." I saw that the time was almost up and suggested.


    "OK, next stop and drink..." the old station got up and nodded.


    "Still drink!!!" Duan Hui stretched out his head from under the table and shouted with a red face.


    "Just because of your drinking capacity, you still shout with us..." Liu Rui opened one eye and closed the other, looking at Duan Hui in a daze.


    "He also told me that he would never get drunk..." Yang Song finally pulled his head out of his crotch.


    "Today is not in the state, let''s drink another day..." Duan Hui waved his hand and explained awkwardly.


    "Yuanyuan, wake up, change the place..." I pulled up Yuanyuan, who had been drunk to sleep by the old car. We helped each other and walked unsteadily to the door of the hotel. After coming out of the hotel, we suddenly saw a row of cars parked on the road, starting with a range rover with the brand of 8888. All cars have headlights on. It looks like the picture has a strong sense.


    "Whose team is this? It''s so awesome? The wedding sister''s new year?" Liu Rui also found the team on the road and asked with a big tongue.


    "Married, ah, the wedding car has to hang two small balloons, you can see nothing at all, woodlouse..." Meng Liang despised Liu Rui.


    "These two fools..." I lowered my head and dragged Yuanyuan to the disco next to the hotel. I really didn''t want others to know that we knew them.


    Just as we were ready to go on, several luxury cars came unsteadily with headlights.


    "What kind of car is this? Why haven''t I seen it?" Yang Song asked curiously, looking at the team with bubbles in his mouth.


    "That car is called Clarkson, which is usually privately designed and customized. Originally, my father''s friend had one, and I took it once. It''s very comfortable... Which richest man surnamed MA in China took this car..." Yuanyuan said after looking at the car.


    "Shit, it''s so awesome. This car has to be expensive..." Yang Song said with a surprised look on his face.


    "Shit, they''re both here!" the old car exclaimed when he saw the car.


    "Who?" I asked, looking at the old car in surprise.


    Just after I asked, I saw a middle-aged man in his fifties, wearing a simple Armani white T-shirt and casually holding a pair of thousand layer cloth shoes, walking down from the Land Rover with his back hands. Although the man is not young, he looks very energetic and capable.


    In addition, a fat middle-aged man came out of the Clarkson car. The middle-aged man looked about the same age as Land Rover, but there was a big gap between them. They wore a gold necklace, a big gold watch, and a string of nondescript Buddha beads in their hands. From a distance, they looked like a meat ball with a chain.


    "Hahaha, brother Liu, long time no see!" the chubby man smiled and greeted the people opposite.


    "Oh, you''ve come here since my shop opened!" the man next to the Land Rover responded with a smile.


    "These two people have touched again..." the old car looked at the two people opposite and said in surprise.


    "Who are these two? You haven''t said yet?" I asked when I pulled the old car.


    "You''re not from our city. You don''t know. Kaikelasen''s name is Yu Xiang. He started from demolition. He is the largest real estate developer in our city. He developed 40% of the buildings in our city..." the old car stretched out his hand and explained to us.


    "How awesome!" Liu Rui exclaimed.


    "Let me tell you that he developed the real estate in front of you..." Duan Xin continued.


    "What about the other one?" Meng Liang began to be curious at this time.


    "The other one, Liu Yong, is the richest man in our city. He basically monopolizes the entertainment industry in our city. The front Bailemen disco is his eighth branch, four in the south of the city and four in the north of the city. From another point of view, he and I are peers and belong to our biggest competitor..." Duan Hui said proudly.


    "You can pull * * here. Your broken concert hall is like a dangerous building and still competes with others. You can talk about it again after the dry yellow of yesterday next door..." Liu Rui is not used to talking at all.


    "Well, I''m embarrassed when you say that, brother..."


    "Ha ha, we can''t compare with others. Do you see the three men next to Liu Yong?" the old car said with a smile.


    "Who''s that?" I also found that Liu Yong was followed by three men, who didn''t look like bodyguards either in temperament or dress.


    "Those three people are Liu Yong''s three knives. The oldest one is an old ghost. He came out with Liu Yong at the age of 20 and mainly helped Liu Yong take care of the casino. He is cruel and ruthless. He has no human nature at all. He has done many bad things in the name of Liu Yong behind his back. There is a saying in H City: "I''d rather cut Liu Yong than scold the old ghost!"


    "I don''t think he''s a good man. He looks more sneaky than Yang Song..." Liu Rui glanced at Yang Song and said.


    "Roll the calf, how righteous I am..."


    "The guy with a hat next to the old ghost is Yao Baoshi. He usually takes care of his brother Xiaobao. He is a low-key bodyguard for Liu Yong for five years. Now he helps manage the four Baile doors in the north of the city. Usually he doesn''t appear in H, so I know little... I know that the scars on this man are bullets and knives for Liu Yong..." the old car continued.


    "What about the last one?" I asked.


    "The last one is Zhang Zhe. He is about the same age as us. I don''t know his identity. Anyway, he is Liu Yong''s dry son. He has jumped up in H City in recent years. He has a good reputation and is kind-hearted. People give him some thin noodles when they see him. He is likely to take Liu Yong''s class in the future... Today''s Baile gate is opened for him..."


    "Young and promising!" Liu Rui sighed.


    "Oh, to tell you the truth, I haven''t seen Liu Yong appear with Yu Xiang for several years..." Duan Hui said.


    "Why? They are big cocks. They pinch each other when they meet?" Yang Song asked.


    "They are all rich people. Yu Xiang has been working in real estate for a long time, so he wants to extend his hand to the entertainment industry. Liu Yong has been working in the entertainment industry for a long time, and he also wants to test the water in real estate. Originally, they did well respectively. In this way, there will inevitably be some friction..."


    "Which of them is harder?"


    "Liu Yongqian has a lot of money and big business. Yu Xiang has a hard relationship behind him. It''s hard to say who is better than who. But a while ago, they were inseparable because of the development projects in the old urban area. Today they look like good friends. I really don''t know what''s going on between them..."


    "Come on, don''t look. I''ll have some friends here later. Let''s go to the disco for fun..." the old car hugged us and walked to the disco in front.


    "I own a concert hall and drink in other people''s discos. I really have money to burn..." Liu Rui shook his head and said speechless.


    "Roll the calf..." the old car slapped Liu Rui on the head and said with a smile.


    When we got to the disco, the old car''s friends had arrived, about seven or eight people, half men and half women. We casually sat on the sofa in the card room.


    Duan Hui sat down next to a girl with long hair. The girl was very beautiful and looked very forthright. This cup of beer kept drinking, and her little face turned red.


    The girl with heavy makeup, pink and white skin and big eyes looks really pretty lady, but standing up, talking and doing things, drinking and punching with people are not compatible with her appearance.


    "Her name is Gao Mei. She is a rich second generation. We all call her er Mei. Duan Hui has been chasing her for a long time. If you like me to introduce you..." the old car found me staring at Er Mei and said with a sly smile in my ear.


    "Forget it, brother Hui likes it, I won''t take away people''s beauty..." I waved my hand and said.


    The old car didn''t tease me because I didn''t mean anything to ER Mei. Then I drank and punched with the group. I leaned against the sofa, covered my head and was ready to sober up. Suddenly, I thought of Su Su on the train and was ready to call her when I went back to contact her.


    After a while, I saw Er Mei holding a sieve cup in her hand, with a cigarette in her mouth, squinting and a social face. She walked up to me and shook the sieve cup. "Will you, handsome man?"


    "Not really." I shook my head. "You don''t drink less. Don''t drink any more."


    "Oh, what''s the matter? I''m afraid I''ve drunk too much * * you? You''re not still a little virgin. Look at this little white face."


    "Ha ha!" I smiled awkwardly and didn''t speak.


    Er Mei "ha ha" smiled and took the sieve cup to find someone else.


    "This character is a little interesting..." I looked at Er Mei''s back and said with a smile.


    "What''s up, isn''t this woman exciting?" Duan Hui asked me.


    "It''s exciting... It''s hard for me..." before I spoke, Yuan Yuan said foolishly.


    "This is my ang, you can''t rob..." Duan Hui laughed.


    We played in the disco until about twelve o''clock, and then we returned to the little bee Concert Hall of the old car. Because they didn''t drink less, when they got back to the house, they began to sleep on the bed, and I secretly ran to the toilet with my mobile phone, ready to call Su Su and get in touch.


    "Hello? Who are you?" the phone rang a few times and finally connected.

 Chapter 1769

    "Ha ha..." Sun Qiang smiled, patted Liu Neng on the shoulder and didn''t speak.


    "..." Liu Neng looked at Sun Qiang and didn''t continue to ask.


    The dialogue between the two people stopped very tacitly. Until today, Liu Neng felt that the so-called Mafia godfather was not a false name at all. If sun Qiang was a fool, he could not have been in this society for so many years


    ����


    At 7 p.m. the next day, in the meeting room of the harem.


    In addition to Han Chao, Lao Bian, Xiao Hei, all members of the harem attended.


    "How was last night? Was it comfortable?"


    Liu Rui looked at Zhang Tian and asked.


    "OK..." Zhang Tian replied shyly.


    "Don''t pretend to be forced. I heard I found three yesterday. Is there a feeling of being an emperor?" Liu Rui whispered, hugging Zhang Tian''s shoulder.


    "How do you know?" Zhang Tian stared at Liu Rui and asked.


    "The girls came back and told me... I heard you toss around until more than three o''clock yesterday?"


    "Keep a low profile..."


    Zhang Tian doesn''t want to talk to Liu Rui anymore because he feels like someone has recorded a small video.


    I stood in the front of the conference room and saw that everyone had arrived. After clearing my throat, I shouted, "brothers, it''s almost time for us to hold the fire after waiting so long!"


    "... how to fix it?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at me.


    I rubbed my palms and then said, "we will be divided into two teams later. Zhang Tian said that you two will lead a team. The rest will obey their commands unconditionally. Uncle Tian and uncle Wei, you two follow me. Is there any objection to this arrangement?"


    "No!"


    The crowd shouted with one voice.


    "Let''s go!"


    I shouted and then took the lead in running outside the conference room.


    Ten minutes later, a large group of us drove three old-fashioned vans to the mountain where Bi Wenshi was located.


    ����


    At 10:30 p.m., we found the place where Bi Wenshi was located. It was a large factory built on the mountain. There were two small buildings with five floors in the factory, which should be the place where people lived. There were several people walking back and forth at the gate of the factory, which should be patrolling.


    "Fuck, Bi Wenshi really wants to dominate the mountain?"


    Liu Rui looked at the patrol at the door and scolded wordlessly.


    "Hehe, it''s estimated that he won''t be a mountain king for long..."


    I smiled back.


    "Wow..."


    When the door opened, the four brothers jumped out of the van first. Zhang Fengyu, a big green mountain, Guo Li and others all followed out of the van.


    "Click!"


    Zhang Tian loaded the bullet, then rushed down the muzzle, looked at our harem, and these people shouted:�� "Let''s talk about it. Since ye can trust me to be the captain, I must be responsible for you. You may all be social people who can shout brother when others meet outside, but if we fight in later, you will be no different from ordinary people. Bullets hit you like holes, so anyone who goes in later must listen to my command. Who wants If I don''t accept it, I can talk to Ye alone. Brother, if I offend anything, please forgive me! "


    "Don''t worry, we must obey the command!"


    Yang Song looked at Zhang Tian and smiled back.


    "That''s all right. The four of our brothers came from Myanmar to help the peace of the harem, so can we do it? Let''s do it!"


    Zhang Tian shouted to the crowd, then waved his hand and rushed to the gate of the factory first. The people in our harem followed Zhang Tian.


    Inside the car.


    "Zhang Tian is a talent..." Wei Yiwen looked at me with a big mouth and commented.


    "Well, it''s more on the road!" I nodded in agreement.


    "If you like the four of them, you can stay. I''ll talk to him over there..." Wei Yiwen instantly saw my mind.


    "Isn''t it bad to rob people like this?" I replied modestly.


    "Don''t I know what the fuck you think? If you don''t want to keep them, why did you find girls for them yesterday? The girls in our harem have nothing to do?" Wei Yiwen turned his eyes and looked at me and scolded.


    "Ha ha... You''re still so straight..." I smiled awkwardly.


    Tian Ming and Wei Yiwen met and smiled. No one spoke. The three of us stared at the direction of the factory gate.


    A few minutes later, Zhang Tian rushed to the door of the factory with our momentum.


    "Who?"


    After seeing Zhang Tian and others, the patrolling youth quickly raised the * * eyes and shouted at Zhang Tian.


    "I''ll give you five seconds to think about it. Put down your weapons. I won''t kill you!"


    Zhang Tian, with a cigarette end in his mouth, squinted at the young man and shouted.


    "I asked you what the fuck you do!"


    The young man looked at Zhang Tiangen and didn''t give up the idea of resistance.


    "Kang!"


    Zhang Tian pulled the trigger directly and the bullet hit the young man''s thigh directly.


    "Wow......".


    "Five... Four... Three..."


    Zhang Tian stared at the beads and shouted at the young people.


    "Bata!!"


    The three youths on patrol hesitated, then directly threw down the * * in their hands, and then squatted on the ground with their heads in their hands.


    "Pa Pa!!"


    The lights of the buildings in the factory yard lit up instantly.


    There was a loud cry outside. It lasted about half a minute and then quieted down again.


    On the first floor of the building, a young man with a hunter followed by more than 30 strong men shouted to Zhang Tian and others: "what are you doing?"


    "If we can come here, we don''t come to visit. Let Bi Wenshi come out and I''ll talk to him..." the cigarette butts on Zhang Tian''s mouth have been burned out, but they still haven''t been thrown away. Liu Rui felt like he found the same kind when he saw this scene. He''s also a typical pretender.


    "Man, what can we say?" the young man was ready to delay.


    "Say you''re better than mom! I''ve come to fucking negotiate with you!" Zhang Tian shouted irritably and has been working around Jisang. Jisang basically exists against the sky in Myanmar. In addition, Zhang Tian''s character is very publicized, so he always has no scruples.


    "Draft it? It''s revenge!"


    Guo Li scolded in a low voice, and then rushed out with * *.


    "Kang Kang!"


    Bi Wenshi stood on the balcony on the second floor, looked down, and then returned to the house again.


    Bi Wenshi''s people were not fucking ready. The fire lit up the whole yard in an instant, and countless bullets swept frantically towards the young people at the door.


    In the quiet courtyard, Bi Wenshi''s almost 20-year dominance in H city came to an end at this moment. In the first year of our harem to H City, Zhao San of Zhaojia village disappeared. However, at the beginning of the second year, we have to end Bi Wenshi. I don''t know what Liu Yong will react to such achievements in the future.


    "Fighting......" Wei Yiwen whispered with his eyes closed against the seat.


    "Hehe, the action is a little fast!" Tian Ming smiled.


    I looked outside through the window, but I could only see the yard with fire, not Zhang tianmeng Liang and them.


    "If you''re worried, go out and have a look..." Wei Yiwen opened his eyes and said with a smile.


    "This is not the time for me to go out!" I replied with my mouth tilted, and then bowed my head to play with my mobile phone.


    ����


    Bi Wenshi''s people were beaten directly. They didn''t expect that they were so decisive in fighting against each other. They were beaten half by these people before they were fucking ready.


    Bi Wenshi paid money to find these people temporarily. In the face of such a situation, although they won''t defecte, they still don''t have the courage to fight with Zhang Tian, so these people just responded briefly and then began to run into the building.


    But Zhang Tian''s side had opened fire, and there was no reason to stop. Bi Wenshi withdrew inward, and our people began to rush forward.


    The two groups of people exchanged fierce fire in this yard, which is not very big in itself.


    "Kang Kang."


    "Brothers, fight with them!"


    At this time, more than ten people ran out of the building again. These people are obviously much more professional than the previous people. It can be seen from the equipment and clothes that these people are wearing camouflage clothes. They should be mercenaries found by Bi Wenshi.


    In fact, there are few mercenaries in our country, because our country''s society itself is very stable, there is no war, mercenaries have no life at all, and no one dares to use them, so Bi Wenshi''s gang are directly airlifted back from abroad!


    "Kang Kang..."


    There was no consciousness at all, just numbly changing bullets.


    "Wow!"


    The bullet hit the top of the building and the glass cement fell to the ground, but Bi Wenshi''s people did not flinch this time, but hardened their scalp to follow our exchange of fire.


    However, because we took the lead, only a few people were scratched, but there were countless deaths and injuries on Bi Wenshi''s side.


    ����


    Hiding in the house, Bi Wenshi sat on the sofa and kept making phone calls. Now he can only pray for his so-called support to come quickly. Who is bi Wenshi''s support?


    Guo xiongyi!


    So what is Guo xiongyi doing at this time?


    At the foot of the mountain.


    Guo xiongyi looked at the flashing mobile phone and was silent for a long time. Finally, he connected the phone.


    "When will you come? Ye Han, they have come up!"


    After Guo xiongyi answered the phone, Bi Wenshi shouted very excited.


    "Lao Bi, don''t get excited..."


    Guo xiongyi whispered back.


    "Can I not be fucking excited? In less than half an hour, ye Han can hold the top of my head. Can you believe it?"


    Bi Wenshi shouted.


    "I know, but you know what''s going on with you now, Lao bi..."


    "..." Bi Wenshi was stunned when he heard this sentence. Then his voice trembled and asked, "what do you mean, Guo xiongyi?"


    "Lao Bi, I''ve been ordered to arrest you. I don''t think I''ve done it for so many years, but yesterday the people above called me and said that I must see you tomorrow. I''ll see people alive and dead. If I can, I suggest surrender..."


    "You tell me this at this time?" Bi Wenshi said in an unbelievable tone.


    "The tide is over. I have to live. If I go up to save you now, I don''t have to be. Do you know what I mean? If ye Han can save your life, I can make you feel better in prison!"


    After that, Guo xiongyi hung up the phone directly.


    ��������


    Bi Wenshi put down his mobile phone, his lips trembled slightly, his last hope was dashed, and there was only despair in his heart!


    ����


    "Da Da..."


    But Bi Wenshi''s people were afraid to come out and had to hide in the building.


    "Draft it, you just hide!"


    Zhang Tian scolded wordlessly, then took off his bulletproof vest, then turned his head and shouted at Zhang Dao, Zhang reward and Zhang Qin: "the four of us go in through the window, and the others are covered by fire!"


    Meng Liang looked at Zhang Tian after hearing this sentence. He wanted to open his mouth, but he swallowed it back.


    "Yes, it''s time to bayonet!"


    Zhang Tian roared, and then rushed directly to the building.


    On the mountain.


    "Give them four fire cover!!"


    Meng Liang saw four people running towards the building, staring at the beads and shouting.


    After hearing Meng Liang''s words, Zhang Yuyu and others directly aimed at Zhang Tian''s running direction, and then squinted and kept aiming, which can ensure that once the person opposite approaches Zhang Tian, he can cover at the first time.


    "Pa!"


    After Zhang Tian ran downstairs, he reached out and lit himself a cigarette, took a deep breath, then raised the * * and ran to the window.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Zhang Tian bent over and waved frantically to the window. The glass on the window was broken by Zhang Tian three times and five times.


    "I''ll..."


    At this time, Zhang Dao ran to Zhang Tian''s side, and then directly pulled down the glass debris on the window with his hand.


    "Bah!"


    Zhang Qin and Zhang Hui spit, then run to the window and get in.


    "Da Da..."


    When the people in the building saw Zhang Tian and them coming in, they were mad at the four of them.


    "Hidden!"


    Zhang Tian stared at the bead and shouted, and then squatted directly on the ground.


    "Wow..."


    The bullet hit Zhang Tian''s head, and the cement block crashed on Zhang Tian and Zhang Dao''s head.


    "Fifteen seconds, ready to rush out!"


    Zhang Tian squatted on the ground and shouted softly at the three people behind him.


    "Copy that!"


    Fifteen seconds later.


    "Fuck you, guys!"


    Zhang Tian stared at the bead and roared, then raised the * * and ran out with his teeth.


    "Da Da..."


    Heaven rewards diligence. The four people frantically pulled the trigger and had no technology at all. The four people just rushed out against the opposite fire.


    At the moment when the four of them came out, Bi Wenshi''s people directly lay down in a row.


    Outside the building.


    "What the fuck are you looking at? Cover the four of them!"


    Meng Liang was very excited when he saw this scene. He turned his head and shouted at Yang Song and Yuan Yuan.


    "Are these four children too fucking Tiger..."


    Yang Song scolded wordlessly.


    Inside and outside the house, the double attacks on both sides directly made Bi Wenshi''s people lose the idea of resistance, and began to retreat back step by step.


    "Those who draft out are all out to work hard. I won''t kill you if you surrender!!" Zhang tianduan shouted with * * staring at BI Wenshi''s people.


    ��������


    The people in the corridor hesitated, but no one put down their weapons.


    "Draft it? Let you put it down. You can''t fucking understand Chinese, can you?"


    Zhang Dao added loudly.


    "Can surrender not die?"


    At this time, a young man stood up.


    "Don''t talk nonsense and let you do whatever you want!" Zhang Tian shouted irritably.


    The young man looked at Zhang Tian, hesitated for a moment, and then threw it down.


    "Bang!"


    Zhang Tianqian kicked the young man, then took a cigarette, looked at the others and shouted, "why? He surrendered. Do you still want to try?"


    ��������


    People looked at Zhang Tian, hesitated, and then threw down their weapons.


    "Hehe, how many fucking things have I saved so early..."


    Zhang Tian smiled, then shouted at Meng Liang who had just rushed in: "brother Liang, lock them in the house and confiscate their weapons. So many * * are enough for us to spend a few days in the harem..."


    After Bi Wenshi''s men heard this, the corners of their mouths twitched slightly. So many * * can sell hundreds of thousands of yuan at least, just to spend a few days in the harem. What''s the fucking consumption level of the harem!


    "OK!" Meng Liang nodded slightly, then walked into a room with his head against the group of people.


    After the gang finished, Zhang Tian, Zhang Dao, Liu Rui, Yang Song and others ran to the second floor.


    At this time, there are three or four bodyguards left around Bi Wenshi, who are preparing to protect Bi Wenshi from jumping off the second floor.


    "Wow..."


    Bi Wenshi stood in front of the window and was suddenly stunned, because a big green hill and others were still waiting under the building. Now he couldn''t run even if he jumped down.


    "Ta ta..."


    At this time, footsteps sounded at the entrance of the stairs, and Zhang Tian and others ran up.


    "Who is bi Wenshi?"


    Zhang Tian shouted after seeing these people.


    ��������


    Bi Wenshi looked at Zhang Tian and was silent. Then he took a step forward, bit his lips and said, "I am!"


    "Fuck your mother! Who killed Xiao Shuai?"


    At this time, Guo Li also rushed up.


    "It''s me!"


    A young man next to bi Wenshi stood in front of Bi Wenshi, stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Draft it!"


    Guo Li had lost his mind at this time. Even if the young man was dead, he still kept pulling the trigger with red eyes until all the bullets in his hand were fired.


    After the bullet was fired, Guo Li turned around to rob Zhang Tian.


    "Brother, it''s almost enough..."


    Zhang Tian stopped Guo Li and shouted.


    "..." Guo Li looked up at Zhang Tian, and then shouted in great pain: "Xiaoshuai, I avenged you two in a small country... I avenged..."


    Liu Rui came forward and patted Guo Li on the shoulder, and then walked to bi Wenshi.


    "We met on the mountain. Do you still have an impression?"


    Liu Rui looked at BI Wenshi and asked.


    "Wow..."


    Liu Rui looked at the muzzle of the gun and smiled. Then he touched his nose and said, "why? Do you want to resist for a while?"


    "Shua!"


    A young man ran to bi Wenshi, turned his head and shouted at BI Wenshi: "you go first..."


    Bi Wenshi looked at the young man in front of him and stood still.


    "Go!"


    The young man shouted excitedly.


    "Draft it, make a gesture! Fight for fire, you can do it alone?" Zhang Tian also raised it, stared at the beads and shouted at the young man.


    "Bi Wenshi, are you still struggling? These people have to die with you?" Liu Rui shouted at BI Wenshi.


    "Where''s Ye Han?" Bi Wenshi was silent for a long time and finally opened his mouth.


    "Waiting for you below..." Liu Rui returned.


    Bi Wenshi was silent for a moment, then shouted to the people around him, "put down your weapons and go!"


    "...." the young man clenched his teeth and looked at BI Wenshi.


    "Let you go, just go!" Bi Wenshi shouted, staring at beads.


    Ten minutes later, Bi Wenshi was brought to me by Liu Rui and others.


    Bi Wenshi walked steadily behind Liu Rui and looked at me with his back. The expression on his face was very calm. If someone who didn''t know what was going on saw it, and I was still the owner of the bar, at this time, Bi Wenshi''s faction leader was still no different from before.


    I stood by the car and Bi Wenshi stood in front of me. The two of us looked at each other and didn''t speak. The scene was very quiet.


    After Liu Rui, Zhang Tian and others brought Bi Wenshi to me, they returned to the car very clearly, leaving me and Bi Wenshi alone.


    "A few days ago, you were that, I was the bar owner..." I reached out to bi Wenshi and handed him a cigarette, laughing.


    "Hehe, I''m still from H city..." Bi Wenshi took the cigarette, looked at me calmly and said.


    "..." I was stunned, then reached out and lit the cigarette on my mouth, and then threw the lighter to bi Wenshi.


    "I didn''t expect that I finally folded in your hand..." Bi Wenshi shook his head helplessly, lit the cigarette, and then took a hard sip.


    "You kneel down to your dead brother at the top of the mountain and knock your head three times. I''ll save your life..."


    I looked at BI Wenshi very seriously and said.


    "Hehe, I''ve been in H city for so many years before I get to where I am today. Do you know how much I''ve paid for this? Kowtow? I kowtow to countless people before I became this, but on the day I became a president, I told myself, don''t kowtow in my life. Even if I bow my head, I won''t fucking do it. Do you think I can kowtow now?" Bi Wenshi said quietly, She frowned at me and shouted.


    Hearing Bi Wenshi''s words, I was stunned. I suddenly felt that Bi Wenshi might really be a character.


    He is a character no matter what time he comes.


    Twenty years ago, he could kneel down at will, so that no one could let him kneel down after twenty years.


    I narrowed my eyes and looked at the man in front of me. I couldn''t help admiring him. Although we have come to this step today, none of this is what we want to see. If Xiaoshuai doesn''t die, there may be a lot of stories between me and him.


    A man who can get Liu Yong out of H City, if I say he is a waste, I don''t believe it myself.


    "Maybe you don''t have to go this far..." I looked at BI Wenshi and said slowly.

 Chapter 1770

    ����


    Ten minutes later, we stopped at the side of the road. Passat looked at the headlights and lit up the whole road directly.


    Several of us stood by the roadside, each with a machete in his hand, but Sun Li hid in the car alone and refused to come out


    "When will Du Xianyang''s people come?" Liu Rui stamped his feet, shivering with cold.


    "I don''t know, it should be fast!" I looked at the distance and replied with a dignified expression.


    "Why the hell do I feel something wrong? This place is so fucking scary..." Liu Rui continued.


    "You are not Wanbaoshan cemetery in H city.


    Two Passats were driving madly on the road, followed by seven or eight golden cups of bread. At this moment, the Passat in front didn''t mean to escape at all, but kept taking the van around, circle after circle.


    The originally silent cemetery was bustling with the sudden sound of the motor.


    Tao Hua sat in the front van, smoking and looking at the front with dignified eyes.


    "Brother, what do these two cars mean?" the young driver frowned and asked.


    "If you want to find the car with people, tell the people behind you not to give them this opportunity and surround me directly!" Tao Hua whispered back.


    "Understand!" the young man nodded, then raised his walkie talkie and shouted, "find a way to surround them and don''t let them run away!"


    "Got it!" a quick response came from the walkie talkie.


    "Buzz!"


    The gold cup in the back suddenly accelerated and drove directly to our car.


    "Try to overtake them, not in front of them!" said a man sitting in the co pilot in the Jinbei van.


    "Just two fucking cars, I thought it was a big battle. Now the child doesn''t know what to think. The two Passats dare to come out and make an appointment with people and let the donkey kick their head!" the driver scolded silently.


    "Hehe, young and vigorous!"


    "Buzz!"


    The words fell, the golden cup accelerated again, and it was about to surpass us.


    Passatne.


    "Hurry up, the one behind you is catching up with the big brother!" Sun Li looked at the golden cup behind him and urged in a very anxious tone.


    "My fucking feet, it''s time to step in the fuel tank!" Meng Liang looked equally worried.


    "Fuck, this old car just can''t do it. It can''t fucking do the golden cup. Tell me whether it''s bad or not!" Sun Li scolded in silence.


    "Fart, rocket, can you fucking drive?"


    "Don''t argue with us..." Sun Li turned to me and shouted, "brother, where''s your formation? Why haven''t you come yet!"


    "How the fuck do I know..."


    "Then you call, what''s the use of just looking at!" Sun Li has broken his heart and his forehead is sweating.


    "No one answered my call..."


    "What the fuck is this lineup? Why don''t you fucking study it when you come out to fight with others!" Sun Li said. He should cry urgently, and his voice felt a little choked.


    "Stop the ink, I''ll call!"


    Then I picked up my cell phone and dialed Liu Rui.


    "Hello?" Liu Rui shouted in a very anxious tone.


    "Have you found their car?" I asked in a low voice.


    "Brother, these cars are all the same! How can I find them?" Liu Rui said in a slightly speechless tone.


    "Grass, tell the people in your car that after getting off the bus, self-protection is the main thing. Who can fucking run out and who can run, understand?"


    "... I see!" Liu Rui agreed in a moment of silence, and then hung up the phone directly.


    "Grass!" just then Meng Liang scolded in a low voice, and then kicked on the brake.


    "Creak..." Passat drifted 360 degrees in place and stopped in place.


    "Hoo..." Meng Liang looked at me and said, "our car is surrounded!"


    I looked up at the van in front and looked very serious.


    "Fuck you, it''s fucking time. Go out and fight! Rush out later. Who can go out? Who''s awesome!" after shouting this sentence, I pushed open the door with a shotgun.


    "Fuck, it''s time to put on the bayonet!" Meng Liang jumped down after shouting.


    "..." the old car didn''t speak, bit his teeth, and then jumped down with a machete.


    "I don''t even need to come here. It''s good to play at home and fight against landlords. Now the social road is too fucking difficult to go, shit!" Sun sighed, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and then picked a handy machete and got out of the car.


    After we got off the bus, Liu Ruiyuan, Yang Song, Duan Hui, five people from the north and South also got off the bus.


    "Leaves, how to fix?" Yang Song looked at the van parked next to us and rubbed his hands.


    "How can I fix it?" I spit on the ground and replied speechlessly.


    "Is there no miracle?" at this time, Liu Rui still had his last hope in his heart.


    "Stop the fucking ink, open it! Don''t worry about others, who can go out!" I shouted with a machete.


    Everyone was speechless.


    "You''re fucking dumb!" I stared and shouted.


    "Look at the whole, and strive to go back!" Meng Liang sighed and replied to me.


    "Wow!"


    At this time, the van doors around us were pulled in.


    At least thirty people jumped out of the car with machetes and pickaxes.


    "Ready to work!" Sun Li looked at me with a machete in his hand and asked.


    "..." I looked at him and didn''t speak.


    "Who is Ye Han?" a middle-aged man carrying a shotgun came out of the crowd.


    "Brush!"


    I looked up at the man. He had no other characteristics except the scary bag on his face.


    "Step!"


    I took a step forward and whispered, "I am..."


    Tao Hua glanced with his eyes, then said in silence, "are you ye Han?"


    "Fart!" Meng Liang shouted impatiently at this time.


    "Ha ha, I thought it was such a big hand. It turned out to be a little fart. Ha ha!" Tao Hua put down his shotgun and laughed.


    "Where are my people?" I didn''t have time to pay attention to the monster in front of me and said the subject very directly.


    "Your team still wants to save people?" Tao Hua''s tone was very uncomfortable.


    "Who are you?" I calmly lit a cigarette and looked down.


    "Tao Hua!" Tao Hua replied to me, and then said, "Ye Han, I''ve heard your name and know your story more or less, so I''ve been curious about you, but I feel a little different when I meet..."


    "You don''t have to tell me this useless line and tell me how to let my people go?" I asked impatiently.


    "It''s easy to let people go and step in front of me!" Tao Hua replied very firmly.


    "..." I was silent for a moment, then looked up at Tao Hua and said, "tell me Zhao San, I''m convinced. I''ll take my people out of H city. Can you let my friend go?"


    Tao Hua was stunned after listening to me. His eyes looked different at me.


    "For those three people, are you willing to quit H city?" Tao Hua was silent for a long time and looked at me with an incredible look on his face.


    "As long as I can let the three of them go, I can do anything!" I vomited a cigarette ring, and my tone was very calm.


    "What if I want your life!" Tao Hua shouted and put a shotgun directly on my forehead.


    "If you do what you say, you take my life!" I didn''t even hide and closed my eyes directly and calmly.


    "Wow!"


    Meng Liang quickly pointed his gun at Tao Hua and said, "put the gun down!"


    "Your people don''t seem to agree?" Tao Hua smiled at me and said.


    I looked at Meng Liang, then frowned and shouted, "Liangzi, put the gun down!"


    "But..." Meng Liang gave me a complicated look.


    "I told you to put the fucking gun down!" I continued.


    "Wow!"


    Meng Liang sighed and then put down his gun.


    "Ha ha..." Tao Hua looked at me and smiled.


    "Shoot!" I said to Tao Hua without expression.


    "The instruction given to me is to cut the grass and root, so you can''t stay anyway! But I admire you for being a man. I''ll give you a way to live. As long as you can go out today, I''m sure it''s not difficult for you!" after saying this, Tao Hua put away his shotgun, turned and walked towards the van.


    "Work!"


    Just as Tao Hua was about to get on the bus, he turned back and shouted at his people.


    "Jingle!"


    After hearing this sentence, more than 30 people around us immediately boiling up, bared their mouth and fangs as if they were going to eat us.


    "What the fuck are you doing?" Sun Li wiped the sweat on his forehead and asked nervously.


    "All right, it''s all fucking forced!" Meng Liang shouted and rushed up with a machete.


    "Bang!"


    However, at this time, a leather shoe flew straight to Tao Hua and directly hit Tao Hua''s head.


    "Fuck your mother!"


    Tao Hua covered his head and turned back to scold.


    "Brush!"


    Everyone present looked at the position where the shoes flew.


    "Fuck!" when I saw what was over there, I was fucking stunned, and the corners of my mouth twitched slightly.


    Liu Rui''s reaction was almost surprisingly consistent with mine. Not only us, but also Tao Hua and his people were fucking stunned by the scene.


    There are two people sitting on a small green electric car. The electric car is so broken that it doesn''t even have a fucking rearview mirror. The two people on the car are still wearing a pink helmet!


    "Is this a fucking man or a ghost?" Liu Rui swallowed his saliva and stammered.


    "Why the fuck do I feel a little wrong!" Yang Song was also a little afraid.


    I squinted at the two people on the electric car and said nothing, because I already felt who they were from the body shape!


    "Fuck you, it''s a man or a ghost!" Tao Hua looked at the two pink helmets. He was also a little scared. He could only stand in place and scold. He didn''t dare to come forward to see it all the time.


    "Wow!" the man at the head took off his helmet and strode towards Tao Hua.


    When we saw the man take off his mask, almost everyone shouted, "Du Xianyang?"


    "How does this fool look?" Liu Rui asked helplessly.


    "Yes, what about the team he found for us?" Meng Liang also asked.


    "Don''t fucking look at me! I don''t know what''s going on..." I also shouted a little speechless.


    "The man behind him is Ji Xuan?"


    As soon as Yang Song''s voice fell, he saw Ji Xuan in the back seat of the car also take off his helmet.


    "Shit, what the hell do these two fools want to do? I''m fucking fighting. They''re making trouble with me here!" at this moment, my heart suddenly cooled. I had pointed to them to take someone to save us. Now, the appearance of these two fools directly shattered all my fantasies.


    "Now it''s over. These two people are just funny ratio invited by monkeys. Now I understand how fucking important it is to make a reliable friend!" Liu Rui''s expression is also very painful. I think it''s the most fucking appropriate to use suffering.


    At the other end, Du Xianyang came to Tao Hua, bent down to pick up the leather shoes on the ground, and then stretched out his legs to step in.


    "Did you draft it? Who the fuck are you?" Tao Hua was still a little nervous when he saw Du Xianyang, because he didn''t know what Du Xianyang was. If he came to help us, he couldn''t fucking look like this!


    "You''d better not talk to me. I''m afraid of the big bag on your face!" Du Xianyang threw down this sentence lightly, and then walked towards us while lifting his shoes.


    "Hi!"


    When we were ten meters away, Du Xianyang smiled and waved to us. I quickly turned my head. Even if I was killed, I didn''t want people to know that I knew such a fool.


    "Why? Why aren''t you excited to see me?" Du Xianyang ran to me and asked me.


    "Brother, I asked you to find someone for me. Where the hell have you found me? Even if you don''t find it, what the fuck are you doing here? Mediate the atmosphere at the scene!" I watched Du Xianyang''s heart collapse. I can''t wait to kill him now.


    "I helped you find it, but there was an accident..." Du Xianyang was stunned and replied.


    "What accident? You have to drive a car when you go out to fight! You ride a broken electric car and don''t eat wind at night?" Liu Rui asked before I spoke.


    "You think I want to ride an electric car! This shit has run out of electricity halfway. I''m riding here, and I have to carry this fool behind me!" Du Xianyang''s tone was also very wronged.


    "People''s aunt told you that the power was running out. Don''t you believe it..." Ji Xuan inserted a sentence on the side.


    "Fart, if I hadn''t carried you, I would have been able to ride here!" Du Xianyang scolded Ji Xuan.


    "What happened to you two?" I asked with a frown.


    "Don''t mention it, I''ve prepared everything for you, so I''m waiting for the fight tonight, but at this critical time, my father won''t let me out and looked at me with two fucking bodyguards. If I hadn''t jumped down from the second floor, I would be choking today!" Du Xianyang explained with a big mouth.


    "You are also in this situation?" I turned to look at Ji Xuan and asked.


    "I''m trapped in the field, and I ran out of it..." Ji Xuan nodded and replied.


    After hearing what Ji Xuan and Du Xianyang said, I suddenly became silent. Obviously, the Du family and the Ji family did not agree that they supported us at this time, but they came over. Sometimes there are some things that don''t need to be said too much. One thing can let you understand what is a real friend.


    I have an accident with Ye Han. I don''t want many people to help me. Two or three sincere ones are enough!


    I think Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan were very moved, but they said with some guilt: "don''t come if you don''t agree at home. Otherwise, how can you explain when you go back!"


    "I promised you, I can''t come. Besides, if I don''t come, how can I control the fucking scene!" Du Xianyang was very good at finding time and blew a cow.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Du Xianyang, smiled, shook my head and didn''t speak.


    "Don''t worry, our family is easy to explain, but we won''t watch you throw it here!" Ji Xuan patted me on the shoulder and smiled.


    "Big brother, even if you two come, we have to leave it here!" Liu Rui said in silence.


    "What you said is a little choking, you know?" Ji Xuan asked Liu Rui to say very embarrassed.


    "We''re here. What are you afraid of? Give me a whole one with weapons or not. I tell you, I''m the shoulder of our school in the third grade of primary school. Fighting is like playing with me..." Du Xianyang turned his mouth and boasted.


    Liu Rui looked at him speechless and knew that he couldn''t continue to talk to Du Xianyang. This fool can have four sentences without his brain. If you let him talk without boasting, he would be covered all over.


    "Why don''t you believe it?" Du Xianyang asked after Liu Rui, who didn''t speak.


    "Brother, I believe it, OK? We still have business here!" Liu Rui replied with a sad face, still in pain.


    "Just believe it. I''ll see how I can turn the world around with you ten dozen and twenty!"


    With this, Du Xianyang grabbed the machete in Liu Rui''s hand, then pointed to Tao Hua and shouted, "big bag, did you call the number?"


    "What the fuck are you looking at? Cut these fools to death, especially the one with a red helmet!"


    Tao Hua was shocked by Du Xianyang and trembled.


    "Wow!"


    "Draft it!"


    The people around us shouted and then rushed directly at us with machetes.


    Du Xianyang was very brave. With a helmet in his head and a machete in his hand, he directly met the opposite side.


    We fought with each other in a few moments. In a moment, the whole cemetery became lively and shouted one after another.


    There are many people on the opposite side. If we fight hard, we are not opponents at all, so we can only move back while waving machetes.


    And the scene was so chaotic that you couldn''t lift the gun at all. Just the Kung Fu you raised your hand, the knife had already hit your face.


    "Pooh!"


    At this time, a young man slashed Du Xianyang''s shoulder, and the blood flowed out in an instant.


    "I''ll wipe your mother''s hands!" Du Xianyang shouted, and then turned around and chopped directly into the young man''s face.


    "Don''t fucking rush up, it''s not anti Japanese!" Liu Rui silently dragged Du Xianyang, and then kicked over a young man who was about to rush towards him.


    In this way, we stepped back as we fought. Although our injuries were not serious for the time being, I looked back. There were about ten meters left. We were about to step back. If we still couldn''t rush out at the end, we had to choose to jump down from the foot of the mountain or fight.


    "Why the fuck haven''t you come yet! I''m going to jump off a cliff and kill myself!"


    At this time, I suddenly heard Sun Li''s cry. I looked back and saw the fool hiding under the guardrail to make a phone call.

 Chapter 1771

    "How''s it going?" I asked.


    "When the living Buddha came home, he killed his wife directly. He would rather watch his relatives die than be wronged or humiliated!! after killing his wife, he killed his children and killed all the Burmese in the house!! then he set fire to his house again!!"


    "What happened later?" I was like listening to a story. The more I listened, the more curious I became.


    "Later, the living Buddha took revenge on these Burmese people. He killed all their relatives and friends. All those who had relations with these people died!! this is the Revenge of the living Buddha. After the living Buddha finished these things, he disappeared directly!!"


    "Disappeared?" I was surprised.


    "Yes, he disappeared. Since then, he has become a myth. People have never seen this man again, but his fear is deeply imprinted in people''s hearts. His story is constantly mentioned, and slowly he becomes more and more frightening!! originally, I don''t believe in the existence of the living Buddha, but today I suddenly feel that he seems to be very close to me..." after saying these words, Steel egg took a deep breath.


    I looked at the steel egg in silence, because I didn''t know whether I should believe the story or not.


    To tell you the truth, I think this story is too fucking bullshit. It''s like lying to children, but I really see the fear in my eyes when steel egg mentioned the name of living Buddha!!


    "I still don''t believe in the existence of living Buddha!!" Meng song slowly stood up and cleaned up the on the table.


    "But even if there is no living Buddha, will we do this task?" lin ning stood up and asked.


    "Whether to do it or not, let''s do that sun Shangxiang first!!" Meng song gritted his teeth and threw down this sentence, and then walked out the door with his briefcase.


    We looked at each other and followed out.


    ����


    After returning to the hotel, Meng song lay in bed and thought for a long time, then took out his mobile phone and dialed Bai wanmeng.


    "Hello, Mr. Mengsong!!" Bai wanmeng answered the phone soon, with a sexy and charming voice.


    "I did Zhao Qiwen for you, you owe me!!" Meng Song said in a cold voice.


    "..." Bai wanmeng was silent.


    "Do you believe that I have a hundred ways to torture you to death?" Munson continued.


    "Mr. Mengsong, you and the living Buddha can''t afford to offend me. Do you understand what I mean?" Bai wanmeng said very tactfully.


    "Then I don''t care. Tell me where sun Shangxiang lives. We''re clear!!" Meng song''s tone is very firm.


    "... wait for me to contact you!!" Bai wanmeng hung up directly after saying this.


    Half an hour later, Meng song''s mobile phone received a text message with an address.


    After reading the SMS, Meng song directly deleted the SMS and all contact information with Bai wanmeng.


    "Click!!"


    Meng song shook the bolt of the gun, looked up and shouted at us, "brothers, work!!"


    ����


    Two hours later, in a four-star hotel in Pu''er City, five of us disguised as cleaners sneaked into the guest room area.


    "The cleaner will come and do it directly!!" Mengsong whispered to us at the corner.


    "Understand!!" lin ning agreed.


    Ten minutes later, the cleaning aunt appeared in my sight with the cleaning car.


    Meng song waved his hand and lin ning rushed out in an instant.


    "Pa!!"


    The muzzle of the gun was against Bao Jie''s waist, and the aunt in her fifties turned her head numbly.


    "Don''t fucking talk or shout, or you won''t want to have grandchildren all your life, okay?" lin ning whispered.


    "Ming... Bai, understand!!" aunt nodded again and again.


    "Room 450, go!!"


    "Good!!"


    Aunt agreed, then her legs trembled and pushed the cleaning car to 450.


    "Aunt, it''s not easy. Don''t play tricks with me!!" lin ning followed her and gave her psychological counseling while walking.


    "I can''t, I''m an honest man..." aunt quickly replied.


    "That''s OK!!" lin ning nodded with great satisfaction.


    Five minutes later, several of us followed my aunt to room 450.


    "Son, do I have to knock at the door next?" my aunt asked lin ning very well after she got to the place.


    "Ouch, aunt, you are familiar with this routine, isn''t it the first time?" lin ning touched his head and smiled.


    "It''s the first time. I''m a little nervous..." my aunt reached out and knocked on the door twice. She shouted at the top of her voice, "open the door, clean!"


    Looking at aunt''s calm look, lin ning immediately gave aunt a thumbs up!


    "Who?" five or six seconds later, sun Shangxiang''s voice sounded in the room.


    "Clean!!" aunt repeated.


    "Creak!!"


    The door was opened a gap, lin ning kicked on the door, and then a * * hit the cleaning aunt''s face. All the actions were very consistent and completed at one go!!


    After seeing lin ning do it, several of us rushed up and directly dragged the cleaning aunt into the house.


    "What do you mean?" sun Shangxiang asked, looking at us with a cool expression.


    "Brother Shangxiang, where''s Shangxiang in the house?" lin ning asked with a smile.


    "What do you want? How did you find here?" sun Shangxiang frowned slightly.


    "Can''t we find you if you can find us?" Lin Ning said with raised eyebrows.


    "What do you want to do?" sun Shangxiang''s eyes dodged.


    "What do you say we do?" Meng song directly raised his gun at sun Shangxiang''s head.


    "Kill me?" sun Shangxiang was stunned.


    "We''ve considered what you said and won''t agree!!" Meng Song said very firmly.


    "The living Buddha will not agree!"


    "I''ll fuck your living Buddha. There''s no living Buddha in the world!!" Meng song kicked sun Shangxiang in the stomach, then pulled his collar and said, "I hate others to use me in my life!!"


    "The living Buddha exists. He can see everything that has happened now!!" sun Shangxiang said mildly, like an old God stick.


    "Fuck you, don''t write with him!!" steel egg will shoot.


    "Wait a minute!!" just as steel egg was about to shoot, sun Shangxiang shouted.


    "What do you mean?" steel egg was stunned.


    "You can see this video before you kill me..." as he spoke, sun Shangxiang took out his mobile phone and threw it to Meng song.


    Meng song took a look at the mobile phone. On it was a video of a woman with a child.


    "Creak!!"


    I could see Mengsong''s right hand clenched in an instant.


    The next second, Meng song directly raised his gun at sun Shangxiang''s head, stared and shouted, "I fuck your mother!"


    "If I die, everyone on this video can''t live!!" sun Shangxiang said expressionless.


    "Believe it or not, I''ll kill you now!!" Munson shouted.


    "You dare not!!" sun Shangxiang shook his head.


    "I heard that the living Buddha killed his wife himself!"


    "Unfortunately, you are not a living Buddha..." sun Shangxiang smiled.


    "..." Meng song clenched his teeth and looked at sun Shangxiang. His eyes were cold and terrible, but his fingers hooked on the trigger didn''t press down.


    Seeing that Meng song didn''t speak, sun Shangxiang continued, "your only chance now is to complete this task, otherwise you won''t get any benefits even if you kill me!!"


    "Pa!!"


    Meng song put down his pistol forcefully and breathlessly, with a very helpless expression.


    "Big brother?" steel egg shouted at Mengsong with a gun.


    "Let''s go..." Meng song waved his hand decadent, then turned his head and walked out of the house.


    "Grass!!" steel egg scolded in a low voice, then put down his gun and went out.


    "What the fuck is going on!!" lin ning was also speechless, and then followed him out.


    I looked up at sun Shangxiang and ran out.


    ����


    In the van.


    "Brother, why didn''t you kill him just now?" steel egg shouted at Mengsong after getting on the bus.


    "My daughter-in-law and children are in his hands. How can I fucking kill them!!"


    Meng song shouted with a broken expression.


    Back to the hotel, several of us were lying in bed smoking. The smoke was swirling in the room. It was like someone wanted to be immortal. If we didn''t know, we thought it was on fire!!


    "Cough!!" Meng song coughed softly, then looked at us and said, "our team hasn''t been established for a long time, but I''m taking an unshirkable responsibility in this situation!!"


    Meng song''s voice is hoarse. He may have smoked too much.


    "Come on, we''re not a critical meeting now. It''s real. What do you want to do next?" steel egg sat up and looked at Mengsong.


    "My ex-wife and children are in their hands. I don''t know how they found them. I haven''t been back for ten years!!" Mengsong clenched his teeth, knocked hard on the table, and then stopped by: "I don''t have a choice now, but you are different. If you don''t want to take this risk with me, I won''t stop you now!!"


    "They have my girlfriend too!!" lin ning replied.


    "When the fuck did you have a girlfriend?" iron egg''s tone was a little incredible.


    "Don''t fucking talk, why can''t I have a girlfriend..."


    "What''s the matter? Can you have a fucking girlfriend just like you B?" iron egg still didn''t believe lin ning''s words.


    "Say something useful..." steel egg shouted irritably, then looked at me and said, "what do you think of leaves?"


    I looked at the steel egg and was silent for a moment, then slowly said: "I sneaked into Myanmar to save my friend. If the living Buddha can really help me save my friend, I can participate!!"


    "Think well, it''s different from the original. It will be very dangerous this time?" Mengsong looked at me and whispered.


    "As long as I can save my friend, no matter how dangerous it is!!" I answered very firmly.


    "What are you two going to do?" Mengsong asked, looking at steel egg.


    "... if you plan to go, I''ll go with you. After all, I''ll earn enough money to spend my whole life!!" steel egg grinned.


    "Ha ha!" Meng song also smiled.


    In this way, the five of us got together again, some for relatives and friends, some for money.


    After confirming that everyone was involved, Meng song took out the file bag sun Shangxiang gave him.


    "Wow!!"


    Meng song unfolded the map, pointed to the map and said to us, "this is the plan of their trading place!!"


    I looked down. It should be a place similar to a factory.


    "There are about 20 to 30 people trading on both sides. The goods traded are * *, that is, * * *. The number of transactions is unknown, but it must be......" Meng song continued.


    "What''s the lineup opposite?" lin ning asked with a frown.


    "Thirty people, everyone has fire in their hands. People in Myanmar have better weapons, * * what, domestic * * *!!" Meng song explained.


    Lin ning nodded slightly, smiled and said: "this lineup is acceptable!!"


    "Accept a fart, you fucking think you''re Altman!! there are 30 people in the family, five of us, how can you fucking fight?" iron egg collapsed at the moment.


    Everyone knows that if five people meet 30 people, even if they can''t do anything opposite, they will die.


    "You''ll destroy your prestige before you work..." lin ning glanced silently.


    "Iron egg is right. The five of us want to have a face-to-face adjustment with these 30 people, which is basically impossible..." Mengsong nodded and agreed with iron egg.


    "What do you say?" lin ning asked.


    "Although they are many, they also have their weaknesses!!" at this time, I opened my mouth and said.


    "What weakness?" everyone looked at me.


    "The two groups of people are Burmese and Chinese. First, they don''t believe in each other. It won''t happen if they eat black!! second, their language communication is inconvenient. In case of emergencies, they don''t have a good chance to communicate!!" I analyzed with eyes burning.


    "Do you want them to fight among themselves?" Mengsong immediately understood what I meant.


    "Yes!" I patted the table and then said, "if the leader died while they were trading, who do you think would have moved his hand?"


    "Opposite!! who else can it be!!" iron egg answered without thinking.


    "Yes, if we want them to fight among themselves, it''s not easy!! as long as we kill one person, they will be in chaos!! as soon as we shoot a few shots at random, they will suspect each other, and then they will fight. As long as they fight, we''ll wait for them to fight. Just go out and clean up the mess!!"


    Although my language was a little confused, all of them understood me.


    "It''s a good fight between mussels! You''ll get a profit!" Meng song nodded at me. Obviously, he approved of my method.


    "Although it sounds a little messy, I think the leaf method is very good!!" iron egg also nodded at me very seriously.


    "Do you fucking understand?" lin ning rolled his eyes.


    "Why don''t I understand? You think I''m stupid?" iron egg said in a very unconvinced tone.


    "If you''re not convinced, tell me what''s going on!"


    Iron egg was stunned for a moment, and then stammered, "I... I don''t fucking understand with you!!"


    "Ha ha!!" I smiled, then looked at the iron egg and said, "you don''t need to understand, just be responsible for the implementation and finish it!!"


    "Yes, I''ll be responsible for the execution!!" iron egg nodded quickly.


    "Wow!!"


    Meng song took out the map, circled a few places with a pencil, looked at us and said, "these places are good places for sniping. Who of you can use * * *?"


    "I won''t..." steel egg shook his head.


    "I won''t!!" lin ning followed.


    "Grass, no one can!!!" Meng song scolded speechlessly, and then said, "no, I''ll do the sniper task, but we lack a gun!!"


    "I can handle this. I can fix whatever model and destructive power you want!!" lin ning patted his chest and said.


    "Well, I''ll leave the task to you!!" Mengsong smiled and said to the steel egg and iron egg: "you two are responsible for breaking into the enemy during the operation, listen to my gunshot as a signal!! kill when the time comes!!"


    "Understand!!" steel egg and iron egg ordered a little.


    "What am I doing?" lin ning asked.


    "You follow me from the front..."


    "OK!!" lin ning nodded.


    "What about me?" I shouted at Munson.


    "You are in charge of watching!!" Mengsong replied without thinking.


    "No, I made the idea. Why am I still a stalker!! who loves his mother? I don''t stare anyway!!" I stood up in an instant and shouted in a very speechless tone.


    Mengsong squinted at me, touched his nose and said, "you can''t keep an eye on us. You can go whichever you can do!"


    When I heard this, I glanced at lin ning with my eyes. After thinking for a while, I whispered, "then I''d better watch. I think this job is suitable for me. My eyes are good..."


    "Ha ha!!" Meng song grinned after listening to me, and then studied the map.


    "I''ll go out and look for a gun!!" lin ning saw that there was nothing wrong. He stood up and said to Meng song, then turned and walked outside the door.


    "Be careful!!" Meng song asked with some uneasy words.


    Lin ning gave a sound and walked out in a rage.


    After lin ning left, the iron egg was boring and tossed around in bed.


    "You fucking prick or what, what are you doing like an old sow?" the steel egg on one side scolded.


    "My fucking heart hurts..." iron egg replied with a big mouth.


    "Oestrus? It''s hard?" steel egg was stunned.


    "No, just feel depressed and want to go out for a walk..."


    "Don''t go out, just stay here these two days!!" Meng Song said without raising his head.


    "Grass, what the fuck limits my freedom of life?" after hearing Meng song''s words, Tiedan was directly unhappy and stood up and shouted.


    "If you don''t want to restrict your freedom, you can quit now!!" Meng song replied in a very blunt tone. After that, he walked into the inner room with a map.


    "No, what do you mean?" iron egg shouted at Mengsong''s back.


    But Mengsong didn''t seem to hear this. He walked into the house without looking back, and then closed the door with a bang.


    "No, what does he mean? Why did I go out for a walk?" iron egg looked at steel egg and stretched his neck.


    "Come on, don''t fucking toss about. Don''t go out if people don''t let you go out. When this is over, we''ll be liberated..." steel egg responded naturally and smiled back.


    "Grass!!" iron egg scolded in a low voice, and then lay on the bed tossing and turning.


    After tossing for a while, iron egg kicked me, smiled and said, "leaf, what does your friend have to do with you? In order to save him, I don''t think you''re dying..."


    "Just an ordinary friend..." I replied casually.


    "It''s just an ordinary friend. You''re idle. You talk to me about your original story? I think you''re old and mysterious..."


    Iron egg bared his teeth and looked very naive.


    "Hehe... I don''t have any story, nothing to tell you!!"


    "Don''t pull the calf. I can feel it. I''ll tell you. Tell me about it!"


    Then the iron egg sat next to me and put his arms around my neck. I looked at him helplessly and said in a helpless tone: "brother, I really don''t have a fucking story!!"


    "Do you want to talk?" iron egg put his right hand hard and directly strangled my neck.


    "I said, I said, what do you do, my grass!!" I was annoyed by the iron egg, so I had to promise.


    "Hey, hey, if you had promised me earlier, wouldn''t it be all right!!" iron egg smiled and gave it away.


    "In fact, I really don''t have any story..." I looked at iron egg helplessly.


    "Still pulling the calf, isn''t it?" iron egg stared.


    "I''m just a student. I don''t have any stories. Otherwise, if you have any stories, tell me?" I turned my eyes and whispered.


    Iron egg listened to me, thought seriously, lay down in my ear and said with a smile: "... Do you believe my big brother''s Day pig?"


    "Ha ha, really?" hearing this topic, I was instantly excited and shouted with laughter.


    "Keep your voice down!!" iron egg pulled me nervously, then turned around and looked at the sleeping steel egg. After confirming that there was no problem, he said to me: "once my eldest brother drank too much and slept the old sow of others, and later he lost 5000 yuan!!"


    "Why do you lose money?" I tried not to laugh.


    "Because people say that sow is a virgin..." iron egg replied with serious eyes.


    "Ha ha!!" I laughed when I covered my stomach. It''s the first time I''ve heard that someone has to pay back the fucking money.


    Iron egg saw me laugh, quickly covered my mouth and whispered, "keep your voice down and wake up my big brother, and we''ll be over!!"


    "No... no, I just want to ask you how you judge whether this pig is a virgin???" I''m already laughing and can''t breathe.


    "The man said there was blood in the pigsty. My big brother ate it for him by an old sow!! how to explain that they didn''t listen and had to ask for money. Later, my big brother saw more and more people watching, so he couldn''t give the money..."


    "Ha ha!!" I can''t say anything but laugh now.

 Chapter 1772

    Hearing this, brother long quickly turned to Bai wanmeng. Bai wanmeng hesitated, then frowned and said, "Dad, I don''t want to get married yet!"


    "What are you talking about?" brother long stood up and asked in disbelief.


    "How old am I? Why am I so anxious to get married?"


    "Not a girl, you are not young..."


    "Dad, can you stop worrying about me? Although we''re old, it doesn''t mean I have to marry him? What''s the age? You thought it was your time!" Bai wanmeng scolded silently. Then she turned and ran outside the house. Meng Liang hurriedly ran out.


    Brother long sat and looked at the two people who ran out. He was silent for a long time. Then he scolded with some pain: "this fucking girl is for nothing. After sleeping with others, he will be one with others..."


    "In fact, you don''t have to worry too much. After all, it''s no use worrying about the water spilled by the married daughter..." Liu Rui sat beside brother long and bared his teeth.


    "You think you''re a good talker?" Longge asked, squinting at Liu Rui.


    "It''s OK, at least it''s humorous..." Liu Rui smiled very badly.


    "When I look at your harem, I don''t have a good cake. I have a good virtue. I thought Meng Liang was a good child, but now he''s ruined by you..." brother long stood up slowly and scolded Liu Rui helplessly.


    "We didn''t bring this thing down. When he was old, he must have the idea of getting paid!" at this time, Liu ruiwan analyzed it to brother long like a zoologist.


    "What the fuck are you talking about? What''s the right?" brother long reluctantly kicked Liu Rui, and then shouted to Zhang Tongzhou and the driver, "go home!"


    "Well, brother long, go back by yourself..." Zhang TongZhou shouted shyly.


    "Isn''t it? You two are going to turn the fucking sky?" brother long scolded helplessly with his back.


    "Brother long, I think it''s time for us to get power. Just now I studied with brother song. Later, the three of us are going to the bathhouse in the harem to explore and have a deep discussion..." Zhang TongZhou stood beside Yang Song and bared his teeth and replied.


    "No, what the fuck are you doing? You don''t count in your heart?" brother long took two steps forward, stared at Zhang Tongzhou and shouted.


    "I know, but I don''t have much work now. I just want to relax. After all, it''s not easy to come out..."


    "Grass! I''ve only been here for a few fucking days, and I''ve been ruined by the harem!" brother long scolded silently, and then walked out of our villa alone with his back to his hand.


    Seeing brother long gone, Liu Rui and I breathed a sigh of relief.


    "This fucking Liangzi quietly slept such a big beauty. It''s fucking awesome!" the old car walked up to me and said to me with a smile.


    "When he went to bed, the whole harem worked with them. Is he the emperor? Can he make so much noise?" I scolded silently, then patted the old car on the shoulder and whispered, "Yang Song will take these two people out later. You should make good arrangements. It''s best to follow the standards of the four people who pay for their work!"


    "Ah!" the old car was stunned and nodded slowly.


    "Try to make the two of them happy, so that brother long and they can stay here for one more day, so as to give Liangzi more time to get along with Bai wanmeng!" I explained with a deep look.


    "Uphold justice!" the old car suddenly realized after listening, and quickly gave me a thumbs up.


    "Learn something, what you learn is your ability!" I patted the old car on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "That leaf, how much do they spend?" the old car shouted when he saw I was leaving.


    "It''s not your savvy. Why haven''t you made progress since you''ve been around me for so long?" I shouted back.


    "I see, put it in Meng Liang''s account!" the old car suddenly realized.


    "Yes, those two people are buying time for him, not for me. They must be on his account!" I nodded with satisfaction and ran to my house.


    The old station looked at my back in place and whispered, "it''s still righteous. There''s nothing wrong! The boss is the boss. Business outside is not good. He also knows that his own people can do it. He can''t lose money in business..."


    ����


    On the other side, Fuhe Shanju villa area.


    Today is the day when Xiao Wu was discharged from the hospital. Sun Qiang and others almost rushed over at the first time.


    "Little brother, how''s the injury?"


    In Xiaowu''s bedroom, sun Qiang sat by Xiaowu''s bed and asked with a smile.


    "I can''t die anyway..."


    Little five was eating a big apple and fiddling with the tablet computer in his hand. He looked very absent-minded, and there was no feeling of a patient at all. He said a little less than usual, but he didn''t delay what people should do.


    "Hehe, it''s all right." Sun Qiang nodded slightly, then looked at Liu Neng around him and said, "last time I talked to mayor fan, we may have to focus on the factories in the old city. After all, it''s the key to start the project there."


    "I understand what you said, Mr. Sun, but I want to wait..." Liu Neng replied in a low voice.


    "Why?" Sun Qiang was a little puzzled, because the sooner he started this matter, the better. So sun Qiang was very worried. When he heard that Xiao Wu was discharged from the hospital, he hurried over to ask Liu Neng what his plan was.


    "Because the people at Li Jinglong''s side haven''t left and the harem hasn''t started yet, I think we''d better wait. The people at the harem are easy to deal with, but the wave of people brought by Li Jinglong is hard to deal with..."


    "Ha ha..." Sun Qiang smiled and said nothing.


    "Mr. Sun, let me say something you don''t like to hear." at this time, Xiao Wu put down his flat plate, turned his head and looked at Sun Qiang. He was silent for a while, and then said: "In fact, Wang Jun and I are the only people who do this kind of work here. Now I''m like B. the walkways are fucking hard. Wang Jun, let alone, can''t get out of the hospital. We can handle affairs, but do we have to see what our situation is? If you have someone over there, you can do it, we don''t mind, but if you point to us, I suggest you wait Wait, after all, I''m also a human being, not a machine. I can move when it''s repaired. I have to fucking rest. Don''t we? We cooperate, but you can''t run and kill me? "


    Xiao Wu was stunned when he said these words directly to sun Qiang.


    "Mr. Sun, Xiao Wu may be a little straight, but what he said is also right. We really can''t find someone to do this right now. If you have a better candidate to use, but we really can''t do it. If you don''t have any candidates, I suggest you wait. Unexpectedly, Xiao Wu Wang Jun has been busy both left and right these days..." Liu Neng saw that sun Qiang didn''t speak and explained with a smile.


    "Well!" Sun Qiang nodded slightly and then said, "what you said is also right. If you can''t draw people on your side, I''ll see if we can find someone to do it. After all, we can''t have everything on your side."


    "Thank you, Mr. Sun, for understanding." Liu Neng nodded with a smile.


    Fuheshan Junei.


    Sun Qiang sat next to Xiao Wu, patted Xiao Wu on the shoulder, and then whispered, "the most important thing for you now is to heal your injuries. As for the matter of the factory, although I can find someone else to explore first, it is also an outsider after all. It must be easier to use than our own people. If you are really good, you have to come in person at that time!"


    "OK, Mr. Sun, don''t worry. After all, this matter is also related to our interests!" Liu Neng promised.


    "What kind of person do you think I''ll find for this?" Sun Qiang was silent and looked at Liu Neng and asked.


    "For the development of the old city, I think it''s better to find their own people in the old city. After all, it''s better to know than not to know..." Liu Neng thought for a moment and replied.


    "OK, I''ll go back and have a look, but I can''t guarantee that it will work if I find someone else."


    "That''s all right. After all, we have to point to ourselves at last. When others go, they help us find out what the atmosphere is over there..." Liu Neng replied with a smile.


    "Ha ha, just understand!" Sun Qiang nodded, then slowly stood up, looked at Xiao Wu and said, "today''s time is not short, and I should go back. I''ll come back when we have time that day..."


    "I''ll see you off." Liu Neng stood up when he saw sun Qiang leaving.


    "Gone!" when sun Qiang left, he smiled and waved to Xiao Wu.


    "OK!" Xiao Wu promised absently holding the flat plate, and then bowed his head and played with the flat plate in his hand.


    "Ha ha..." Sun Qiang nodded and walked out of Xiao Wu''s room with a smile. Liu Neng slowly followed sun Qiang.


    Five minutes later, Liu Neng walked back to Xiao Wu''s bedroom alone.


    "Gone?" Xiao Wu asked, squinting at Liu Neng.


    "Well, let''s go..." Liu Neng nodded slightly and then said, "next time you speak carefully. Now sun Qiang belongs to the same boat as fan Jun. we eat by him now. Do you understand?"


    "I want to be a good face, but look at his B. I just got out of the hospital and have to arrange work for me? Why do I have to push a wheelchair and take Wang Jun to the iron tower to talk about the factory acquisition?" Xiao Wu shouted impatiently.


    "Isn''t he worried too?" Liu Neng frowned back.


    "No, how can I find that you are a little afraid of him now?" Xiao Wu looked at Liu Neng with some confusion and asked.


    "Not afraid. Now who can help me win this project is my father."


    "You''re so fucking direct..." Xiao Wu replied speechlessly, and then said in ink: "this sun Qiang is not a fucking thing. I''m like this B, and I''m a good man? I guess, when we get this project, Wang Jun and I will be ruined. I really can''t stand your tossing like this!"

 Chapter 1773

    After Liu Rui finished, he directly reached out and picked up the note on the table. After the note was opened, Liu Rui roughly glanced at the number on the check, but when Liu Rui saw the endless zeros, he was stunned.


    "This... This..."


    Liu Rui looked at Gao Jia in surprise. Gao Jia smiled.


    "Is this fucking dazzled..." Liu Rui rubbed his eyes and carefully counted the zeros on the check.


    "One... Two... Three... No, you count the fucking money!"


    Then Liu Rui handed the check to the etiquette lady. The lady took the note and looked at it very carefully. Then she stammered, "OK... It seems to be brother Liu of 50 million!"


    "How much?" Liu Rui jumped at the number.


    "Fifty million!" repeated the etiquette lady.


    "It''s impossible... Brother Jia, are you fucking playing with me? Is it a prank? Tell me?" Liu Rui asked, his lips shaking and his face looking at Gao Jia strangely.


    "Who the fuck is in the mood to joke with you during the New Year!" Gao Jia replied impatiently, then turned his head and shouted at the hall, "do you know any international cheques, come out!"


    "I work in a bank!" a young man in the hall opened his mouth and responded.


    "Just you come out!" Gao Jia hooked his fingers at the boy.


    The young man quickly got up from his seat and ran to Gao Jia. Gao Jia grabbed the check and handed it to the boy working in the bank, and then whispered, "show me what this thing is for!"


    The boy took the check, looked at it three times professionally, and then returned it carefully.


    "What''s up? Is it true?" Liu Rui asked the boy in a hurry.


    "It''s true. It''s an internationally cashed check from Switzerland. You can change it into cash wherever you go!" the young man nodded and replied very seriously.


    "Shit, 50 million!" Liu Rui was stunned after hearing the boy''s words. His mouth was huge. Anyone closer could see Liu Rui''s tonsils.


    "Keep an account for me quickly..." Gao Jia handed the check to the etiquette lady with a smile.


    After receiving the check, the etiquette lady was stunned. Then she shouted at the top of her voice, "Mr. Gao Jia, gift money, 50 million!"


    "Wow..."


    After hearing this number, the hall was in a mess!


    So people are stunned by this number!


    I don''t know the concept of Suili 50 million in other cities, but in the second tier city of H City, Suili has never had 5 million. For ordinary people, 50 million is a number that can only be seen in a dream, a number that can''t be earned in a lifetime!


    Once a boss said such a sentence, set a small goal for yourself first and make 100 million!


    This sentence is heard as a joke on the Internet, because the number of 100 million is too fucking far from ordinary people. It''s impossible at all, but Gao Jia gave us 50 million as a gift in the hotel today. What does this mean?


    Our hotel has not officially opened yet, so we have completed half of the small goal first!


    The richest people in H city are the Du family and the Ji family. Their two families have paid 2 million yuan, which is already the top gift money in H city. If the general relationship is not particularly in place, it is impossible to come up with this figure, but Gao Jia''s hand is 50 million. To tell you the truth, if we were not afraid of bad influence, Gao Jia would definitely be hot searched on a microblog, This is definitely more shocking than star cheating!


    I''ve figured out all the questions. It''s called the local tyrant''s gift, with a gift of $50 million!


    Of course, microblog was not popular at that time. Netizens died and looked at Tencent News


    "Mr. Gao Jia gave a gift of 50 million!"


    "Mr. Gao Jia gave a gift of 50 million!"


    The etiquette lady felt that this number of gift money shouted once was not shocking at all, so she shouted directly three times with the microphone.


    The people in the hall looked at Gao Jia with different eyes. Liu Rui didn''t expect Gao Jia and his friends to take out so much money as gifts. The $50 million is not as simple as gifts. Who the fuck should pay $50 million!


    Gao Jia''s check for five thousand was thrown on the table as if it were like a * * *, which directly caused an explosion without any chain reaction.


    People on the first floor talked about it one after another, and people on the second and third floors also ran out to watch the excitement. They wanted to see that big hand who was forced to pay so much money with the gift.


    Similarly, when I heard this number, my glass fell directly to the ground.


    "Oh, who is this? It''s so awesome. It''s 50 million with the gift!" Li Tao asked me with a little doubt after seeing my surprised expression.


    "It seems that Gao Jia and others... I''ll go out and have a look!" I replied vaguely, then stood up and went outside.


    "The relationship between leaves is good. Gao Jia can give leaves such a big gun! Ha ha..." after I left, Du Xianyang''s father smiled and said to Chong Tao.


    "It''s a good relationship. I''ve never seen anyone with so much money. Do you recognize Godfather or what?" Li Tao joked while gnawing at the bone.


    "Ha ha... I think Gao Jia still likes Ye!"


    "You have a point in saying this. The main reason is that the child is really rare..." Li Tao nodded slightly and then gnawed at the big bone.


    Everyone in the private room began to talk about Gao Jia''s 50 million gift money, including Du Xianyang, Ji Xuan and others.


    But at this time, Lin Yushu and fan Aiguo''s eyes are almost green. Originally, the people in this room are with me. They can''t stand it. Now there is another Gao Jia who wants money and doesn''t want life. They are not so simple. They pay five thousand with gifts. If there is no abnormal relationship, who fucking believes it!


    "Brother Lin, why don''t we go..." fan Aiguo''s Kung Fu has been cleaned up by Li Tao. Now there is another Gao Jia. Fan Aiguo''s little heart is obviously a little sudden.


    "What the hell are you going to do with your meal?" Lin Yushu whispered back with his head down and his teeth clenched.


    "At that moment, Gao Jia came over and had to bury us?" fan Aiguo said.


    "It''s not bad for his three or two sentences. Who wants you to come over? Bear it!"


    "Shit, I shouldn''t have come here at that time..." now fan Aiguo regrets why he had to follow him like he owed B.


    "It''s all right, Gao Jia. They won''t stay long when they come back. After all, their wanted warrant is still hanging in the police station. Ye Han doesn''t dare to leave them in H city!" Lin Yushu whispered an advice to fan Aiguo because he didn''t look right.


    "This is the best, otherwise no one dares to touch Ye Han in H city!" after hearing Lin Yushu''s words, fan Aiguo nodded relaxed.


    "Why do you two mutter when you don''t drink?" at this time, Li Tao raised his glass and shouted impatiently.


    "Nothing, nothing..." fan Aiguo quickly looked up and explained.


    "Nothing. Don''t chew your tongue like an old woman..."


    "..." when Lin Yushu heard this, he looked up and looked at Li Tao and hesitated for a long time.


    ����


    In the hall on the first floor, after hearing the news of Gao Jia''s 5000 gifts, almost everyone rushed out of the private room. Even Lao Bian and Han Chao who didn''t know Gao Jia ran out.


    The first to come out was North and south, because he knew that when Gao Jia came, things must have come back.


    After seeing things, the north and South directly shed excited tears, and then shouted, "brother!"


    Hearing this sentence, things instinctively turned back, and then smiled and opened their arms to the north and south.


    Five seconds later, the two brothers who had been separated for a year hugged each other tightly.


    Brother, stick to his hometown.


    Brother, the Marquis is.


    At this time, two people may have unlimited words to say in their hearts, but they all turn into excited tears.


    "Brother Jia! You are very rich now, with such a big gift!" Meng Liang walked to Gao Jia with his hands in his pockets and a smile.


    "Shit, I can be poor all my fucking life!" Gao Jia scolded silently, then turned to look at Meng Liang and nodded happily.


    "Very good, they''re all here!" Gao Jia patted Meng Liang on the shoulder.


    "You are also a lot, and you abducted one of us!" Meng Liang, who has always been silent, joked happily after seeing Gao Jia and them.


    "We didn''t turn around, but they didn''t want to come back!" Niu Lei smiled back.


    "Ha ha, I haven''t seen you for such a long time. Your hair is so fucking chic!" Yang Song laughed and joked.


    "Roll the calf, don''t mention which pot the fuck doesn''t open. After dinner, you must accompany me to fix the big health care. I can dream of the pattern you played with me last time!" Niu Lei bared his teeth and shouted at Yang Song.


    "If you want to say something else, I can''t satisfy you, but if you want to say big health care, don''t say it''s the new year, even if it''s the end of the world, I can give you the whole!"


    "Awesome! Professional!" Niu Lei gave Yang Song a thumbs up.


    "Must be professional, you don''t see what I do!"


    "Come on, don''t fucking brag, hurry to take brother Jia and them to the private room on the third floor and serve them well!" at this time, Liu Rui interrupted the conversation with a smile.


    Five minutes later, Liu Rui asked the waiter to clean up a private room, and then arranged Gao Jia''s gang into the private room.


    Because Gao Jia and others have a special identity, Liu Rui knows very well that he didn''t insert them into other private rooms, and others can''t eat with Gao Jia. Who dares to eat with a group of murderers? If you really drink too much, take out a knife and chop you a few times, do you think it''s a crime?


    "Brother Jia, first of all, I didn''t expect you to come today. Secondly, I''m very happy that you came. I''ve given me such a big member. I have to give you a toast first, brother!"


    After the waiter served the dishes, I called everyone in the harem to this private room. It doesn''t mean that other people are important, but the people in this room are more fucking important. It''s not because Gao Jia gave me 50 million gift money that they are important, but because the people in this room are the real family.


    Du Jiaji and I are fucking good. They are also comrades in arms and partners.


    Brother Li Tao and Xiaobao have a good relationship with me. It''s just the relationship between elders and youngsters. They put their hope on us. We inherit their will and complete what they didn''t accomplish when they were young.


    But Gao Jia is different from them. They are a group of people who can smile at me even if ye Han is no matter how down and no matter how bad. If something happens to me, Li Tao can help me and the Du family can help me, but the premise is that our harem still has utilization value, but Gao Jia doesn''t need me to say more. It''s enough for them to come and help me!


    In the private room on the third floor of the imperial restaurant.


    All the staff of our harem welcomed the Gaojia team who came back from afar in the warmest way. Four people, old Che Duanhui and Han chaolao Bian, didn''t know Gaojia very well, so I asked them to go downstairs to accompany other guests. All the remaining people had to sit in this room honestly for me.


    "Leaf, isn''t that right for you?"


    After I had a drink with Gao Jia, Gao Jia looked at me ruddy and asked.


    "What doesn''t fit?"


    I put down my chopsticks and asked in some doubt.


    "Don''t throw them all here. It''s not appropriate to accompany us here..."


    Gao Jia explained with a smile.


    "Shit, what''s wrong with this thing? Many people come to me with gifts, but you''re the only one who can fucking follow me with $50 million..." I smiled back, then raised my hand, picked up the wine glass and shouted, "don''t say anything, brother Jia, I have to drink one of this wine with you!"


    "Do you have to pay attention to drinking alone with me?" Gao Jia asked, squinting at me.


    "At that time in Myanmar, you didn''t say anything. You came here with people and guns. I''ll remember you all my life!"


    "Shit, what the fuck do I think? That''s it. I have to come here if I don''t rush at you!"


    "If you talk so much, it seems that we really have nothing to say. I''ll give you $50 million to save me from water and fire. Is it all right for me to give you a toast?"


    "Ha ha, if you talk like that, there''s really nothing wrong..." Gao Jia quickly raised her glass and touched me, then bared her teeth and looked at me and said, "is there a project in the beginning of spring?"


    "Well, in the spring, I''m going to put my goal on the other side of the University City!" I nodded back.


    "Hehe, very good! You''re on the right track now..."


    "What''s on the right track or not? I just want to make some money now. Otherwise, we are busy like dogs every day. Why? I don''t have any big ideals now. I get the project of University City, and then go home to clean up the iron noodles. We are even stable..." I said with my head down as I broke the crab''s thigh.


    After hearing my words, Gao Jia smiled and raised her glass of Baijiu.


    I watched Gao Jia silent for a moment, then put down the hairy crab, looked at Gao Jia and said, "brother Jia, if you don''t dislike it, come and work with us!"


    "Hehe, we are not the same kind of people. Working together is easy to be counterproductive..." Gao Jia politely refused me.


    "It''s not brother Jia. Ye has sincerely invited you twice, so you''ve come quickly! You say it''s not a matter for you to walk outside like a blind man every day!" Liu Rui looked at Gao Jia''s refusal to me again, and shouted with a very anxious expression.


    In fact, Liu Rui''s impression of Gao Jia is very good. He should talk about making trouble at ordinary times, but none of them can''t handle serious affairs, so we all hope they can come and help.


    From another angle, things follow them. If Gao Jia joins our team, things can follow back. In this way, the East, West, North and South brothers don''t have to see each other every day.


    "We are used to floating outside. Your development is very stable now. If I come here, first, it''s hard for you to explain to the police, and second, we don''t adapt to staying with you..." Gao Jia looked at Liu Rui very seriously.


    "What''s wrong with this thing? How can we bully you?" Liu Rui asked with a big mouth.


    "Ha ha, bullying is not allowed..."


    "Come on, people have their own way of life. Why do you have to force people to go the same way as us? No one is a fool. Brother Jia, they must have their own ideas. Let''s not force people to be difficult!" at this time, Meng Liang looked up at us and shouted.


    "Hehe, Liangzi is right. People may live better than us!"


    "Shit, if you want to say live moisture, I tell you that no one has Jiage moisture..." Niu Lei quickly followed me when he heard my words.


    "Squint!"


    When Gao Jia saw that Niu Lei was going to speak, she quickly stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Why don''t you let me talk again?" Niu Lei shrunk his neck and asked very dissatisfied.


    "Let you squint and you''ll be done. Why do you have so many problems..." the tiger beside Niu Lei reluctantly advised.


    "I don''t fucking squint. What can he do to me?" Niu Lei obviously drank too much and spoke very well.


    "Why do you want to rebel?" Gao Jiateng stood up, stretched out his hand and pointed to Niu Lei''s nose.


    "How about rebellion?" Niu Lei stood up with his neck tied.


    "Why the fuck is it so urgent to talk..." Liu Rui muttered very puzzled.


    I saw that there was something wrong with the two people''s mood. I quickly stopped them in the middle, and then looked at Niu Lei and advised him: "don''t say a few words. After all, he is your big brother!"


    "Shit, I''m not allowed to talk!" Niu Lei glared at Gao Jia, and then sat down slowly.


    "I didn''t let you talk for your own sake. You didn''t count how much trouble you caused because of your b mouth?" Gao Jia scolded, pointing to Niu Lei.


    "I..."


    "Come on, what''s the noise of the New Year!" I frowned and shouted, then directly raised my glass and said to Niu Lei, "give me face and don''t study it, will you?"


    "..." Niu Lei looked at me and was silent. Then he reluctantly touched the wine glass with me.


    Gao Jia''s quarrel with Niu Lei was a small episode in the dinner party. I thought it was an ordinary quarrel, so I didn''t take it to heart. I followed them to drink and eat. Gao Jia and Niu Lei were brothers for many years, so neither of them mentioned it again after a few drinks, but Niu Lei''s words obviously became less.


    ����


    After eating with Gao Jia for a while, I raised my hand and looked at my mobile phone. I felt that the time was almost up. At this time, more than three hours had passed since the beginning of the banquet. I had to go out to see off the guests.


    "I''ll go out to see off the guests later. You can accompany them here!" I whispered in Liu Rui''s ear, and then bent down and quietly walked out of the private room.


    Except for the private room, I looked at the first floor and found that most of the guests had left. Han Chao''s old car and others were seeing the guests off at the door.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Hearing this, all the people on the table laughed. Lin Yushu was embarrassed. Almost no one in H city didn''t know that Lin Yushu had lived half his life and found seven or eight junior three, but all the children were fucking daughters and had no son!


    "What are you talking about? Are you so happy?"


    At this time, Liu Rui and I marched into the private room with a wine glass truck.


    "Isn''t this about Lao Lin''s inability to give birth to a son? I''m going to introduce him a folk prescription or something! I happen to have a wechat of an old traditional Chinese medicine here. Why don''t you sweep Lao Lin?" Li Tao replied to me with a laugh.


    "OK, uncle Tao, I can tell you that all the guests who can come to me for dinner today are my guests. Pay attention to what you say. Don''t let others go angry at that time!" I pretended to be unhappy, then went to the table, picked up the goblet on the table, looked at the people in the room and shouted: "Today is the opening day of my hotel. I, ye Han, thank you very much for coming to join us. I don''t say much. If you have anything to do in the future, I, ye Han, will certainly do my best to help you! All of you here are predecessors. I''ll do it first!"


    After that, I drank the Baijiu in the glass.


    "Ye, you''re good at drinking. I didn''t see you have these skills?" brother Xiao Bao grinned when he saw me dry.


    "It''s all done!" I wiped my mouth, then pressed Liu Rui on my seat, looked at the people on the table and said, "I have guests downstairs to take care of, so I won''t drink with you today. I''ll let Liu Rui stay here and have a good drink with you. How do you feel?"


    "Not so good!" as soon as I finished, Li Tao pouted at me with a big mouth.


    "Why? Uncle Tao is not satisfied?" I put down my glass and grinned.


    "I''ve come all the way here. Don''t you even want to accompany me for a drink? Isn''t it a little unreasonable?" Li Tao looked at me expressionless and asked.


    I looked at Li Tao and felt that he was really angry instead of joking with me.


    "I have more guests downstairs..." I explained awkwardly.


    "The guests downstairs are important? Almost all the people in H city who can shout their names are in this fucking house? Tell me who you want to go down with?" Li Tao stood up and scolded at a high voice.


    "Li Tao, you''re wrong to say that. People are businessmen, and they still have to do things for their face. Although we say that the business is a little big, how many meals can we come here? Ten or eight meals a year is enough, so the main guests of this hotel are the people downstairs!" Du Xianyang''s father felt that the atmosphere was a little wrong, so he quietly explained it for me.


    "..." Li Tao looked at Du Xianyang''s father, then sat down slowly without talking.


    "Well, uncle Tao, if you want to drink with me, I''ll drink alone with you when I''m finished. Do you think so?" I saw Li Tao sit down and quickly said with a smile.


    "Fuck, roll the calf!" Li Tao scolded silently, and then waved his hand at me.

 Chapter 1774

    Wei Yiwen understands that what Zhao San said is right. I certainly won''t ignore him, but if I really come to save him, we will throw ourselves into the net!


    "You said you were also in your forties. You had a lot of scenery. Now you put your hope on several children..." Zhao San said as he walked outside the door with his hands on his back: "it''s really naive!"


    "Bang!"


    At this time, Wei Yiwen suddenly stood up, then made a force on his legs and directly hit the corner of the table with his head.


    "Stop him!" Zhao San shouted after seeing Wei Yiwen''s action.


    "Bang!"


    Zhu Han reacted very quickly and kicked Wei Yiwen''s knee.


    "GABA!"


    Hearing Wei Yiwen''s knee crack, the whole man knelt on the ground.


    "What do you want to kill yourself at this time?" Zhao San went to Wei Yiwen and patted Wei Yiwen''s face and asked.


    Wei Yiwen''s expression was very painful, but he didn''t shout out. Instead, he stared at Zhao San and scolded, "fuck NIMA!"


    "Losing is losing. Why do you swear like an old woman?" Zhao San smiled and said.


    Wei Yiwen was stunned when he heard this. Then he shook with a sneer and said, "in fact, I knew it wasn''t that simple!"


    "Then why do you have to drill in?"


    "Because I don''t want to die!" after saying this, Wei Yiwen directly lay on the ground and said softly: "I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die..."


    "..." Zhao San looked at Wei Yiwen and said in silence, then opened his mouth and said, "at your age, it''s an opportunity to seize. I can understand, but don''t be too greedy!"


    "That''s why you''re so confident, right?" Wei Yiwen asked with closed eyes.


    "In the same sentence, age and experience are the capital. I''ve been alive for so many years. Who hasn''t seen! Everyone has shortcomings, and successful people also have them, but they don''t let others know! Failed people expose their shortcomings too early, and your shortcomings have been caught. What the fuck do you win?"


    With these words, Zhao San directly turned and walked out of the reception hall. Zhang Yao and Zhu Han looked at Wei Yiwen, and then followed him out.


    ����


    "How to deal with this person?" Zhang Yao asked after walking out of the reception hall, looking at Zhao San.


    "Keep him for a while, this person is still useful..." Zhao San sat on the sofa, lit a cigarette and said calmly.


    "What''s next?" Zhang Yao then asked.


    "Then you can go to the theatre..." as he said, Zhao San took out his mobile phone and dialed a mobile phone number marked Tao Hua.


    After the phone was connected, Zhao San said very directly: "I''m finished here, you can do it..."


    "Just waiting for you!" the person opposite the phone smiled back.


    "The most violent means is to open the whole, without leaving a way to live!"


    After Zhao San threw down this sentence, he directly put down his mobile phone and leaned his head on the sofa. His expression was very tired.


    "I didn''t expect that you still have so many backhands... Tao Hua didn''t die!" Zhang Yao looked at Zhao San in surprise.


    "Tao Hua is really the last card. I can rest after playing him..." Zhao San explained with his eyes closed.


    "Hehe, I thought you lost your cards when dealing with Dunn..." Zhang Yao touched his nose and said.


    "There''s really no card abroad. There''s the last one at home. After hiding for so many years, I want to change a place for the elderly!"


    "Can''t you provide for the aged here?" Zhang Yao asked.


    "Hehe, you want to ask me why I sold the company to you?" Zhao San smiled and said.


    Zhang Yao nodded silently.


    "My son is dead. What the hell is the use of such a big family?"


    After saying this, Zhao San walked directly outside the door, old


    Zhang Yao looked at Zhao San''s vicissitudes of life and was silent for a long time. Then he whispered, "you''re almost sixty. It''s time to have a rest..."


    ����


    H city.


    "Deng!"


    The prompt sound of mobile phone text message started. I picked it up and saw that it was sent by Wei Yiwen. When I opened the text message, there was only one word on it.


    "Run!!"


    "Bang!"


    When I saw this word, I felt that the whole person was like being evacuated. My body was not under my own control, and my mobile phone slipped on the table.


    My eyes were staring at the front, and the corners of my mouth twitched. I wanted to speak, but I couldn''t speak.


    What does this message mean?


    Something happened in Myanmar!


    I sat in place for a long time, then muttered: "it''s okay, it''s okay..."


    "Pa!"


    I picked up my cell phone and called Wei Yiwen very reluctantly, but prompted me that the other party had turned off.


    At this time, I realized that there was a real accident in Myanmar, but I couldn''t tell whether Zhang Yao swallowed the money or Zhao San cleaned up Wei Yiwen.


    If Zhang Yao swallowed the money, the problem could be much simpler. Just ask them for money, as long as Wei Yiwen is okay.


    But if Wei Yiwen encounters any danger, the problem will be serious. Zhao San can''t let him go!


    "Now it''s over!" I shouted in a trance, then picked up my clothes and ran out.


    H City, Saturday game hall.


    A dark green domineering car was pinned directly in front of the door on August. There were four men standing beside the car. The first was a middle-aged man in his forties. This man was very characteristic in appearance, because there was a big bag in his right eye. How big was the bag?


    Basically, it has blocked his eyes. If you don''t look carefully, you will feel that this person has no eyes. Coupled with his ferocious scar on his face, the whole person looks very penetrating.


    This man is the last card of Zhao San, Tao Hua!


    "Here are the people?" Tao Hua asked, looking at the youth around him with a cigarette in his mouth.


    "This game hall belongs to Ye Han. Although I don''t know whether ye Han is here or not, it is said that ye Han spent money to invite him to give birth to waste children and prepare to do dirty things..." the young man bowed his head and then continued to reply: "if we deal with these people first, it will be easy to get rid of the back palace..."


    "Are there all the people?" Tao Hua then asked.


    "I don''t know!" the young man shook his head and then said, "but it should be similar. As far as I know, there are four people here. One goes to Myanmar and the rest are in H city. Even if one or two are missing, they will come back when they know something has happened..."


    "Yes, these people are crazy and cruel. Generally, they don''t pay attention to those who make trouble..." at this time, another young man said.


    "OK, take the guy and go in and have a look..."


    After that, Tao Hua walked into the game hall on August with his back to his hand.


    ����


    "Bang!"


    When the door was opened, Tao Hua entered the game hall on Sunday. At this moment, it was more than 8 p.m., so there were still more students in the game hall. Most of the machines were seated in front of people, and the seats in the private room in the rest area were full.


    "Business is good!" Tao Hua smiled back at the young man behind him.


    "The Hougong and here basically contracted the nightlife of H city..." the young man replied with a smile.


    "Hehe, I''ll talk to brother Zhao and give you the game hall!" Tao Hua said lightly, and then went to the house.


    The little girl in the bar was stunned when she saw Tao Hua, because she had never seen such a person.


    "Can I help you, sir?" the little girl asked Tao Hua with a smile after slowing down.


    "... what service do you have?" Tao Hua glanced at the little girl, then stared at her chest and asked.


    "We have a game area and a billiards area..." although I know Tao Hua''s eyes are abnormal, the little girl still politely introduces the service in the game hall to Tao Hua.


    After hearing this, Tao Hua smiled, then looked around and asked, "is there any special service?"


    "We don''t have this..." the girl blushed and bowed her head.


    "Ha ha..." Tao Hua smiled, then looked at the little girl, shook her head and said, "call me the steward. I have something to do with him..."


    "You mean brother Zhang?" the girl thought Tao Hua was looking for Zhang Fengyu.


    "Anyone can..." Tao Hua replied as he walked inside.


    "OK, just a moment!" the girl replied very politely, then picked up the walkie talkie and shouted softly: "brother Zhang, brother Zhang, someone is looking downstairs!"


    "Got it!" a response came quickly from the walkie talkie, but it was not Zhang Fengyu''s voice, but a loud voice.


    On the other hand, Tao Hua took people inside after talking to the girl. They didn''t even look at the game hall, because people of their age can''t play this thing well.


    "Can you play?" Tao Hua stopped at the billiards area, looked at the billiards case inside and asked with a smile.


    "OK..." the young man scratched his head and smiled back.


    "Two strokes?"


    Tao Hua walked inside as he spoke, and the three young people followed him in.


    "Borrow me to play?" Tao Hua walked up to a student and asked with a smile.


    "Who are you? I''ll take you to play and roll away!" the student frowned and scolded. Then he pushed Tao Hua away and bent down to play billiards.


    "You don''t know me?" Tao Hua smiled and stopped the student.


    "I told you to fuck off, don''t you understand?" the student asked Tao Hua to be a little impatient, staring at the beads and scolding.


    At the same time, four or five young students stood up in the billiards rest area.


    "Brush!"


    Tao Hua looked up at the group of students, then turned his head and smiled and said, "see, they have a team!"


    "Ha ha..." the young man behind Tao Hua smiled and shook his head.


    "Fuck you, what the hell do you want to do? Are you free?" at this time, a student stood up and pointed to Tao Hua and scolded.


    "I''m really a little free..." Tao Hua picked up a billiard pole and rubbed Qiang powder with his head down as he spoke.


    "Draft it? If you''re free to look at the bag on your head, it''s like a fool. Now I know how the long bag on your head came..."


    The students don''t like to talk to people like Tao Hua. After scolding loudly, they turn around and go out.


    "Brush!"


    After hearing this, Tao Hua immediately raised his head and looked darkly at the student who had just scolded him.


    "What the fuck are you looking at?" the student was a little uncomfortable when Tao Hua looked at him and asked.


    "Open his mouth for me..." Tao Hua turned and shouted with gnashing teeth.


    "Pooh!"


    As soon as Tao Hua''s voice fell, a young man raised his hand and cut directly into the student''s mouth. The young man started very quickly, and the student didn''t have time to respond. Maybe everyone present didn''t expect that the young man actually said that he was really open.


    "Ah!"


    With the student''s scream, the whole person lay directly on the ground, covering his mouth and * * in pain.


    "Kill!"


    After seeing the students cut down, the whole game hall was in chaos, shouting and footsteps were heard.


    The young man picked up an ashtray with a smile on his face and walked slowly to the students lying on the ground.


    "Bang!" the young man rode on the student, and an ashtray was directly stuffy on the student''s face.


    "Ah...!"


    The screams of the students came into people''s ears. The whole scene was very bloody and violent. The students'' blood had stained the ashtray red, but the youth still refused to stop with a smile.


    On the other side, Tao Hua picked up the billiard pole and lay down on the case to play billiards.


    "Hula!"


    At this time, two people ran out of the crowd, one was big, the other was Xiao Qingshan, and one of them had a machete in his hand.


    "Fuck you, who makes trouble!"


    He shouted in a low voice and then rushed directly to Tao Hua.


    "Wow!"


    When another young man brought by Tao Hua saw big one and green hill coming out, he immediately pulled out a pistol and aimed the muzzle directly at big one and green hill.


    After seeing the gun, Castle Peak quickly pulled a big one, then twisted his eyebrows and looked at the young man and asked, "what''s the meaning?"


    The two men held guns and looked at the green mountain in silence.


    "Take out the gun when you come up. Do you have to have a story?" Castle Peak then asked.


    "Are you in charge?" at this time, Tao Hua, who plays billiards, asked without raising his head.


    "Well, what do you want? If you fight like this, people will die..." Castle Peak gasped at the young man who was still smashing students with an ashtray.


    "Brush!"


    As soon as Tao Hua raised his hand, the youth immediately took back the ashtray that had been smashed out.


    "There are three in all, and one more?" Tao Hua asked, looking at the green mountain without expression.


    "Out!" Castle Peak turned his eyes and replied in a low voice.


    "Wait for him for a while..." Tao Hua threw down this sentence, then turned around and played billiards.


    "What on earth do you want to do?" the big shouted at this time.


    "I don''t want to do anything, but when you''re all together, I''ll tell you that I''m in a bad mood now. I''d better be honest..." Tao Hua bent over and smiled back.


    "Shit..." he shouted, and then rushed directly to Tao Hua.


    "Bang!"


    The young man beside Tao Hua kicked the big man on his stomach. The big man stepped back a few steps, and then ran straight to the young man''s neck with a machete.


    At this time, Castle Peak was not idle. He threw his legs directly at another young man.


    In an instant, the war started. The big one and Castle Peak were trained. They learned Sanda before coming to H city. Moreover, the two have cooperated for a long time, so the degree of tacit understanding is very high. Normal bastards, three and five are not their opponents at all.


    However, the three people brought by Tao Hua are not ordinary bastards at all. They are no less than the big two of Qingshan in terms of physical quality and tacit understanding.


    "Fuck, I have a hard stubble!" Castle Peak wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and scolded with his teeth.


    "Why don''t we run..." at this time, the big man also understood that the three people opposite are professional practitioners. If they fight like this, they must fall down.


    "Run a JB! How can we run the shop!" Castle Peak shouted, and then rushed to the three people opposite again.


    "Pooh!" the other side picked up Castle Peak''s knife and cut it on Castle Peak''s back.


    "Green mountain..." the big one shouted, and then joined the battle.


    Five minutes later, big man and Castle Peak lay on the ground. Although the three young people opposite were also injured, they were not as serious as the two of them.


    At this moment, the people in the game hall have run away, but no one called the police.


    "You two can fight?"


    Tao Hua, who had been playing billiards from the beginning to the end, finally spoke.


    "Bah!" Castle Peak spat blood on the ground and looked at Tao Hua coldly.


    "Ha ha, there''s another one. Let''s wait..." Tao Hua smiled and turned to play billiards.


    "Fuck you, I''ll see who''s so awesome!"


    At this time, the voice of Zhang Fengyu sounded.


    "Coming..." Tao Hua put down his club and said with a smile.


    "Step on..."


    With * * in his hand, Zhang Fengyu strode to the green mountain.


    After seeing the big two of Qingshan, Zhang Fengyu''s eyes turned red and his whole body was shaking.


    "Me! Fuck! You! Mom!"


    These three words were bitten out of the teeth.


    After scolding this sentence, Zhang Yuyu raised his hand and pointed at Tao Hua with * * and shouted with big eyes: "are you the fucking leader?"


    "Brush!"


    While Zhang Fengyu raised his gun, the youth around Tao Hua also took out his pistol.


    "I advise you to put the gun down..." Tao Hua smiled at Zhang Yuyu and said.


    "..." Zhang Fengyu looked back at the big one and the green mountain blocked by the muzzle of the gun. He bit his teeth and didn''t speak.


    "I count three!" Tao Hua stretched out three fingers.


    "No need..."


    Zhang Fengyu threw down the * * expressionless, then looked at Tao Hua and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    "Ha ha, you are a talent..." Tao Hua nodded very satisfied, then turned and shouted, "tie them up and throw them into the car!"


    After saying this, Tao Hua strode to the door.


    "I grass your mother, what the fuck do you want to do?" Zhang Fengyu struggled and shouted at Tao Hua''s back.


    "Use you as bait!"


    Tao Hua shouted without looking back.


    Ten minutes later, Zhang Fengyu, Xiao Qingshan and the big three were put into sacks and thrown into a van.


    ����


    Conference room on the second floor of Hougong, H city.


    Everyone in our harem sat in front of the round table. I told them about Myanmar. After listening to me, everyone was silent.


    Everyone was smoking, and there was a layer of smoke on the roof of the conference room, just like a fairyland.


    "Leaf, what do you say about this?" Meng Liang broke the silence and asked me in a hoarse voice.


    "I don''t know..." I took a cigarette in my mouth and rubbed my hair. My expression was very upset.


    "No, let''s go to Myanmar and see what''s going on!" Liu Rui suggested at this time.


    "I have to go. It has nothing to do with you..." I waved my hand and said.


    "What do you mean has nothing to do with us?" Liu Rui shouted, looking at me with his eyebrows.


    "It''s all my fault. I should handle it well..."


    "It''s fucking time for you to say this?" Liu Rui looked at me with incredible eyes.


    "..." I looked up at Liu Rui and didn''t know what to say.


    "Leaf, I''ll go with you!" just at this time, North and South looked at me and said.


    "... I''ll go too!" the old car said at this time.


    "What did you all do in the past? Die?" I shouted very loudly.


    "Didn''t you die in the past?" Yang Song stared at me and shouted.


    "... I have my way!"


    "You have a way to fart. If it''s all like this, you can pretend to be a big tail wolf. Don''t write ink. Let''s go to Myanmar together tomorrow. One can''t be less!" Liu Rui shouted with great certainty in his eyes, then looked at the old car and added: "if anyone doesn''t want to go, tell me, I can understand!"


    After Liu Rui''s words, everyone in the room was silent, and no one said anything.


    "If no one speaks, I''ll take it as if you all agree!" Liu Rui then shouted.


    "I don''t agree!" at this time, I stood up and shouted expressionless. Then I looked at everyone in the room and said, "this has nothing to do with you. It''s my responsibility..."


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    At this time, my mobile phone on the table rang. I looked down and saw that it was a strange number.


    "Hello?" I answered with a frown.


    "Ye Han?" the voice opposite was very low.


    "Hoo... It''s me." I took a breath and nodded.


    "Introduce yourself..."


    "No need!" I directly interrupted the opposite conversation, then cleared my throat and said, "say what you want to say quickly."


    "Hehe, I have three people in my hand. I think you should be interested."


    Hearing this sentence, my heart seemed to be pricked. I looked around the room without expression. All the people were here. The three people he said were probably Zhang Fengyu and them.


    "Who is it?" I cried out in silence.


    "The game hall on August." the answer from the opposite side was very calm.


    "Who are you?"


    I frowned. Things were the same as I thought. Zhao San worked together. I knew he wouldn''t just do it in Myanmar. He must have left people in China.


    When Myanmar closes the net, it is the day of domestic fire!


    "Sun Lei''s people..."


    "Ha ha." I smiled, then clenched my teeth and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    "At 12 o''clock in the evening, Wanbao cemetery, take your team!"


    "Cao your mother, you have a big appetite. You want to catch it all! I''ll give you this fucking chance! Wait for me. I''ll let you understand the quality of the team in the harem!"


    I shouted and hung up directly.


    "Bang!"


    After hanging up, I hit the table with a punch.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Liu Rui looked at me and asked.

 Chapter 1775

    "No, what do you mean?" asked the young man, squinting at him.


    "As I said just now, if you don''t give me a reasonable reason now, I won''t leave with you now, and you don''t have to write with me here. You know, anyway, I''ll finish it if you don''t go..." the young man paused and then continued: "I haven''t seen you like this. You don''t know what''s wrong with yourself. Your behavior is violent law enforcement and scolding me. If you sue me now, I''ll sue one by one. Do you understand what I mean? So I don''t want to talk to you now. Hurry up. What should you do? Don''t write with me, do you hear me?"


    He was stunned and looked at the young man. He obviously didn''t know what to say. He pursed his lips and bit his teeth. His expression was very helpless.


    "What do you mean, I let you go now? Don''t you hear me?" the young man shouted with staring beads.


    "No, I found you talking so much nonsense. I''ll take you away now. What can you do? I don''t believe it today!" he shouted at his throat and then said, "just tell me whether you''re going or not. I''ll ask you now!"


    "I won''t go. Why?"


    "Grass..."


    He was ready to start, but he was stopped by the young man on one side, then stretched out his hand and pulled it, whispered, "why do you have to hit people?"


    "No, what''s the matter with you two? You two are ready to rebel now, aren''t you?" cried staring at beads.


    "It has nothing to do with whether we rebel or not. I just don''t want to talk to you now, OK?" the young man shouted with his eyes staring at beads.


    "No!" shouted loudly.


    "Grass, all right, stop the ink. Can I ask you a question, and can he stop asking?" at this time, the one on the side couldn''t see it anymore. He turned his head and looked at the young man staring at the beads and asked.


    "...." the young man looked at me and was silent. Then he nodded and whispered, "OK, ask him. As long as he asks, I can say anything now, but if he asks me, I won''t say anything..."


    "No, what''s wrong with me?" cried staring at the beads.


    "Don''t talk to me. I just don''t want to talk to you now. Don''t ask me why I understand?"


    The young man looked at the silence in front of him and said in a low voice: "I tell you, I don''t cooperate with you now. What''s the matter with me now? I''m very disgusted with your attitude of talking to me now. You say I didn''t do anything. Why did you do this to me? If I did anything, you can say it?"


    When my colleagues heard this, they had no choice but to smile, and then whispered, "yes, it was my classmate who spoke to you with a wrong attitude. They don''t talk to you now, and now I talk to you. See if it''s OK. If you''re dissatisfied with anything, just tell me directly and you''ll be done, OK?"


    "It''s not who asks me questions now. That''s what I mean. You say if I''m a prisoner and you interrogate me like this, I won''t say anything. Do you say yes? After all, I''m happy to admit what you ask me, but I just don''t understand what you don''t say. What do you mean?" The young man looked askance and asked.


    After hearing this, he was stunned, looked at the young man with a puzzled face and asked, "no, what did you just say? What did we say? We didn''t say anything. Like the current situation, didn''t we interrogate you? How did you interrogate us?"


    "Cao, I find it hard for me to talk to you. Why am I so hard? Talk about your communication skills. I really don''t know what to say. Didn''t I say it just now? I''m communicating with you now. Basically, it''s what you ask me and what I say. Is this the case?" the young man looked at me and asked loudly.


    "Yes, you are now explaining the problem. I''m sure we''ll ask what you say. If I ask, you don''t say what communication it is?" he was also stunned and smiled back to the young man.


    "Isn''t that what happened? When you asked me those questions just now, I just wanted to say whether I answered them all in detail. Even if these questions have nothing to do with me, and I really don''t do anything here, but you asked me, did I also answer? Tell me if it''s like this?" the young man looked at me and shouted very calmly.


    "Yes, that''s exactly what you said!" looking at the young man, he nodded helplessly. Now he can see that the young man is not ordinary ink at all, but very ink. In a word, he can speak for a long time, and the most powerful thing is that you don''t know what he wants to say at the end. This is the key point of the problem.


    "If you have anything to say, can you just say it? You say you''re grinding and chirping here. Are you finished? What do you want to do? You tell you, you just tell me now. Why can''t I understand what you want to do?" the back stepped forward and shouted at the young man at his throat.


    "What the hell am I doing? You see, I only said a few words here. Look at his attitude towards me, I can''t understand!" the young man stepped back and shouted at his throat, his expression very excited.


    "Oh, fuck, I''m really convinced..." he scolded helplessly. This young man is like a hob. No matter what you say, people ignore you, and there''s still no response. What can you do with such a person!


    "Don''t be unconvinced here. You''re still convinced. I''m still convinced. Who did I tell?" the young man replied at the top of his voice.


    "Stop talking..." my colleague gave a very irritable push, then turned his head and looked at the young man with a smile and asked: "Now, from now on, he won''t say a word. Can you explain today''s affairs to me? I just want to understand your affairs now. Look at the time. Let''s finish it early and go home early. Do you think it''s ok?"


    Hearing this, the young man was stunned for a while, and then whispered, "I have a problem now."


    "You say!"


    Nodded.


    "I just want to ask you now, is he sure he can''t speak?" the young man asked very seriously, pointing to another expression.


    "Don''t worry, he can''t speak now. If you have anything, you can tell me and it''s over. I''m sure I won''t let him speak..." his face nodded helplessly. At this time, he talked to the young man as if he were talking to a child. There was no way at all.


    "Well, if you don''t tell him now, I can simply tell you what happened today..." the young man replied with a big mouth.


    "Hurry up, you say what time it is. How did I meet such a thing as you in the middle of the night? I''m also convinced..." at this time, another one, the one who had a deep contradiction with the youth, shouted at the throat.


    "No, what do you mean? Why is he still talking?" the young man was stunned when he heard this, turned his head and shouted at the man.


    "This may be an accident..." said speechless.


    "Grass, what time is it? Where are so many accidents!" the young man shouted in an unusually speechless voice, then turned his head and shouted: "If you do things like this, I tell you that I can''t cooperate with you at all now. Do you know? Your current behavior is very simple fraud. I don''t like your attitude to deal with problems!"


    The young man paused, then stared at the beads and shouted, "now I just want to ask you, what about your promise to me! Why don''t you fulfill your promise now?"


    "Why are you like a psycho..." he scolded speechlessly, then turned to look at his colleagues and said: "I beg you, can you stop talking, can you let me ask this question? I''m really anxious to go home. I''ve been out all night, and I''m sleepy..."


    "You ask..." the other one waved his hand helplessly with a very unnatural expression.


    "I really convinced you two, really..." I muttered helplessly, then looked at the young man and said, "what, now he has realized his mistake and stopped talking. Can you simply answer my question now?"


    "Are you sure he won''t talk in the middle?" the young man asked, squinting at the other.


    "Don''t worry, he won''t talk about what you''re doing now. You''ll be done after you understand my problem. Don''t worry about the rest, okay?" some speechless replied.


    Hearing this, the young man looked up at the direction of the crowd. At this time, the middle-aged man was still talking to the grinding chirp. He didn''t know what to say. The young man''s face became ugly. He was going to delay a little time, but looking at the excited expression of the middle-aged man, he seemed to be inseparable from the posture, so the young man directly turned his head and looked at his eyes youth.


    "No, what''s the matter with you? Speak. I let you speak, and he doesn''t speak. Can you hurry up and explain your problems?" he was stunned when he saw that the young man didn''t speak. He was silent for a long time and said in a low voice.


    After hearing this, the young man was stunned, looked up, and then whispered, "what, where did I say just now? Why can''t I remember..."


    "You forgot everything you said?" he shouted at the young man very speechless.


    "Haven''t you been interrupting all the time? Originally, my idea was very good, but you said so, I don''t know what to study with you now. You said that my idea was very clear, but now I forget it and have to interrupt..." the young man''s expression on his face was very helpless. After a moment of silence, he looked up and said: "How about this, comrade?"


    "That?" looking at the young man, his tone was very helpless.


    "I''m just like this now. I''ll simply study this problem with you. I''ll see if I can start from the beginning. In this way, I can find my ideas back, and you can hear them very clearly. Do you say it? If I don''t know what to say, I may have a lot of trouble on my side. The most important thing is that I''m afraid you can''t listen Yes, I really have no problem here. Do you understand what I mean? "The young man looked at him with a smile and asked.


    "Grass, you can talk about this all night..." he scolded helplessly, then pressed his teeth and whispered, "I''ll show you where you said..."


    "No, I think I''ll start from the beginning. My side can be more smooth..." the young man shouted quickly.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. What can you smooth? You can say whatever I ask you to say. Why do you talk so much nonsense?" he shouted helplessly, looked down at his notebook, was silent, and whispered: "you just said that you and the man found that the man in the car was dead, and then you didn''t say it. Go on now..."


    After hearing this, the young man was silent and whispered, "I''ve said so much now. Why?"


    "Why, do you want to talk less?" asked the young man, squinting at him.


    "No, comrade, it''s too much for you to say so. Do I look like the kind of person who speaks casually?" the young man replied with a smile.


    "Can you hurry up and say it? Don''t grind and haw here..."


    What do you mean, do you understand now? "


    The young man was silent when he heard this.


    "No, I''m talking to you. If you have anything to do now, you''ll be done. Don''t grind and haw here. Do you hear me?" he stretched out his hand and pushed the young man, staring at his big eyes.


    "Didn''t you just say you wouldn''t do it? Why do you do it now?" the young man looked at him very speechless and asked.


    "Oh, fuck, I really haven''t seen such ink on you. Why don''t you explain your business to me quickly? What do you say you''re doing here?" he was very speechless and asked the young man at his throat.


    The young man looked stunned and said in a low voice, "you see what you''re doing in such a hurry. On my side, I said I didn''t explain? Do I want to explain now, but you didn''t give me this opportunity at all? You said you said what you were shouting at me here?"


    "I''m not shouting to you here. I can''t help it. Even if I beg you now, can you finish these words quickly? You say when we can finish with your ink. If you hurry to explain, it''s better for me to go back. Don''t you? I can''t let you go now, and I can''t go from here, you Do you understand what I mean? Do you understand what I said so directly? "He stared at the young man with big eyes and asked in a very anxious tone.


    "Why, what''s the matter with you when you go home?" the young man looked askance and asked.


    "Grass, what can I do? I''m in a hurry to go home. Do you know? I''m in a hurry to go home. Don''t write with me here. Do you hear me?" stared at the beads and shouted, then said: "you''ll be done if you explain your question to me now. Do I have to talk to you so hard now?"


    "He''s just procrastinating here. I''ll tell you, he''s grinding and chirping here. I think it''s a yawn!" just at this time, a staring bead shouted.


    "Grass, can you stop talking! What do I procrastinate? What do I do, I procrastinate?" the young man was not happy immediately after hearing this, and asked directly at the back.


    "Elder brother, please don''t make trouble with me. I''m almost asking now. Can you stop affecting him here?" another shouted helplessly.


    "No, how can I influence him?" the man shouted very reluctantly after hearing this.


    "It''s not how you affect him now, but that he doesn''t speak when you talk. Do you understand what I say? He doesn''t talk to you now, do you understand?" he shouted excitedly.


    "Then if you ask him now, he can speak, can''t you see? He''s procrastinating here now, can''t you see? Are you stupid? You say you''ve been here for so long, how did you do it? I don''t understand. Are you out of your mind?" another was also very excited.


    "If it''s not something, I''m out of my mind. What are you talking to me about here? It''s not what''s going on with him now. Can''t you see it yourself? People are going to talk right now, but if you''re an art doll, he won''t talk right away. You say how you let me ask, how can I investigate, and if we don''t finish now When can I go home? "The young man shouted at the top of his voice.


    The other one was stunned when he heard this, and then shouted at the top of his voice, "why, now you mean it''s all my fault?"


    "I don''t blame you now. What am I talking about now? Can you stop talking and let me finish talking with him, and then you''re talking? If you say you talk like that, how can people talk now? How can I solve this problem? Tell me!" the police car asked with a very speechless voice.


    The other one was stunned after hearing this, then pressed his teeth and nodded and said, "OK, ask now. I don''t understand when you can ask. He''s here now. When you''re a fool, you''re still chatting with him. Are you short-sighted? I really don''t understand how you sound!"


    "No, what did you mean by that?" she asked, staring at the beads reluctantly.


    "Why, you don''t know what I mean now?" the other one replied with his neck tied, and then said, "let me tell you now. These two people haven''t told us what''s going on at all. They''re just procrastinating now. Do you understand? Do you understand when I tell you now?"


    "No, now even if they are procrastinating here, can you tell me what you can do? Can you solve this problem now or on the ground? Did you get along with them at the beginning, but it didn''t work at all. Now it''s me. What''s the matter with you?" stared at the bead and asked.


    "Don''t worry about me now. I don''t want to talk to you. What should you do now? See what I mean? I won''t tell you a word now. Don''t talk to me here. No one is willing to talk to you now. I''ll tell you!" the other scolded with a big mouth.


    "Grass, you talk as if I like to take care of you. I don''t know what you think in your mind now. Are you in a bad brain or what?" she stared at the beads and asked in silence.


    "What''s wrong with my brain?" he shouted with his head tilted and his face very excited: "Who do you say has a bad brain? Why do I have a bad brain? Am I here to kindly remind you that he is really procrastinating now, but what are you doing to me? Do you have no response at all? Do you listen to me at all? I ask you, do you listen to me at all?"


    "No, you''re asking me if it''s like this. I said no? But what can you do? We''ve finished these problems now and we''re still going home. Do you understand? Why don''t you understand such a thing?" he shouted, staring at the bead.


    "Can you understand it now? I asked you, can you understand it according to the current situation? Are you out of your mind? These two people obviously don''t cooperate with the two of us. Now tell me, how can you understand it?" the other one shouted while looking at himself very excited.


    "Can I study and understand that it''s my problem now? It has nothing to do with you now, OK? I''m begging you now. Can you stop talking now? As long as you don''t speak now, I can study and understand!" shouted at another with a very excited expression.


    "Ha ha..." another sneered, then nodded his head and said, "if you talk like that, I won''t bother you now. You start studying these two people for me now. I just want to see how you study them. Can you understand them? Stop the ink and study them quickly!"


    "Who are we? If you hadn''t been grinding haw here, I would have wasted so much time studying this thing with you? I''ve asked these questions now. You know, you said you were grinding haw with me. What thing do you study? Do I care about you or what?" he shouted at the top of his voice.


    "OK!"

 Chapter 1776

    "... what do you mean?" Yan Zhengming was stunned and asked.


    "Your daughter is five years old. It''s time to go to primary school in a few years. After this, I''ll buy you a suite next to the best primary school in Kunming!!"


    ��������


    Yan Zhengming was silent after listening to me.


    "Can you give me a word!!" I shouted irritably.


    "Ye Han, you investigate me..." Yan Zhengming shouted with his teeth.


    "I finished my investigation before I went to Kunming. I''m very interested in the people I can use!!" I replied in a flat tone.


    "... send me your phone number!!"


    "Good!!"


    After that, I hung up the phone and sent the number to Yan Zhengming by SMS.


    ����


    On the other side, Meng Liang saw me walking to the North-South house with my mobile phone.


    After entering the house, Meng Liang found that North and South were still sleeping, so he didn''t wake up north and south, but walked directly to Bai wanmeng.


    Bai wanmeng shook his head and looked at Meng Liang. After a long silence, he smiled and said, "thank you for saving me today!!"


    "I just don''t want to see them kill..." Meng Liang scratched his head somewhat shyly, then took out his mobile phone and handed it to Bai wanmeng.


    Bai wanmeng was surprised to take over the mobile phone, then pressed the start button and found that it had been turned on. Bai wanmeng smiled ironically, and then directly put the mobile phone back in his pocket.


    "The leaf has checked, your mobile phone should be ok..." Meng Liang explained looking at Bai wanmeng.


    "Hehe, I''m not stupid enough to throw * * on my boat. Only people with low IQ like you will feel so..." Bai wanmeng smiled helplessly.


    "I always trust you..." Meng Liang was embarrassed by Bai wanmeng.


    "I''m talking about them, not including you!!" Bai wanmeng knew he was wrong, quickly added, then looked at Meng Liang and asked, "can I go now


    "Not yet!!" Meng Liang shook his head.


    "Why?" Bai wanmeng''s tone was a little broken, grabbed his hair and shouted.


    "Because ye is still investigating you..."


    "Don''t you say it''s all right? Why did you investigate me? I said that those people have nothing to do with me. Can''t you understand people?"


    "..." Meng Liang was distracted when he looked at Bai wanmeng.


    "Hello!!" Bai wanmeng stretched out his slender finger and shook it in front of Meng Liang, then pinched his small waist and shouted angrily: "brother, now is not the time to see beautiful women!!"


    "Yes... I''m sorry!!" Meng Liang apologized a little numbly.


    "Shit, I''m really convinced!!"


    Bai wanmeng was very speechless now. He turned around the room angrily for several times, then walked to Meng Liang and asked in a low voice, "can you secretly let me go?"


    "No, you''d better be honest now!!"


    "Brother, I have a lot of things!!"


    "If ye doesn''t say to let you go, I can''t let you go!!" Meng Liang replied stiffly, then pushed the door and went out.


    "Shit, who are these people? Are they fools?" Bai wanmeng scolded silently after Meng Liang left, and then kicked on the north and South buttocks lying in bed.


    "What are you doing?" the north and South sat up with a puff and exclaimed.


    "I want to go to the bathroom!!"


    Bai wanmeng shouted with her shoulder like a bitch.


    "Hold it..." north and South hummed, and then covered with a big quilt again.


    ����


    After talking to Yan Zhengming on the phone, I sat on the balcony and smoked two cigarettes. Although I''m not sure who the number is, I still want to check it. No matter how much I pay, I have to understand this Bai Wan dream.


    Because I know that Meng Liang has fallen in love with this woman. As Meng Liang''s good brother, in fact, I have always wanted Meng Liang to find a girlfriend, but this fool is like a monk all day. People don''t think about this at all. There are so many women in our harem. He doesn''t like any of them. Even people in the north and South have found several technicians, It''s okay to study the physiological structure or something.


    If he hadn''t watched some pornographic novels, Japanese movies or something, I seriously doubt this fool''s sexual orientation.


    Now Meng Liang finally falls in love with Bai wanmeng. You say he doesn''t like who he likes. He has to like this woman. Although Bai wanmeng looks good and has a perfect figure in all aspects, I always feel that this woman has a dangerous smell, and Bai wanmeng is definitely not an ordinary person. Can she fall in love with Meng liang, The most important thing is that I don''t know whether this woman is an enemy or a friend to us.


    If it''s a friend, it''s OK, but if it''s an enemy, Meng Liang will become very uncomfortable at that time.


    After thinking about it, I finally decided to talk to Meng Liang, so I strode directly into Meng Liang''s room. After entering, I found that Meng Liang was ready to take off his clothes and go to bed.


    "What''s up?" Meng Liang asked with a frown when he saw me coming in.


    "Why do you want to rest?" I sat beside Meng Liang and said with a smile.


    "I haven''t closed my fucking eyes for nearly two days. I''m so sleepy!!" Meng Liang replied to me tired as he got into bed.


    "Hehe, are you in the mood to talk to me?"


    "Brother, do you think I look like a man in a fucking mood?" Meng Liang asked with his head exposed.


    "Like!!" I nodded.


    "Brother, what can we talk about tomorrow?" Meng Liang grabbed my arm and prayed.


    "Shit, OK, I wanted to discuss some topics about Bai Wan dream with you, but now I don''t think you''re in the mood..." I said, and then pretended to go outside.


    "Wait a minute, what''s the problem?" seeing that I''m leaving, Meng Liang sat up and stared at the beads.


    "Bai wanmeng, why are you so excited?" I said with a smile.


    "What''s the matter with Bai wanmeng?" Meng Liang was excited for a moment, got rid of the quilt and came to me.


    "Are you in the mood to talk to me now?" I walked back two steps and sat on the bed.


    "Must have, you quickly say what happened to Bai wanmeng?" Meng Liang sat next to me in a very worried tone.


    "I want to ask if you like Bai wanmeng?" I adjusted my mood and asked very seriously.


    "You... Why do you ask this?"


    Meng Liang was embarrassed when I asked him. He stammered in reply.


    "OK, I''ll know the answer from your reaction..." I waved my hand and lit a cigarette for myself.


    "Why do you ask me this?" Meng Liang looked at me with some confusion, and his tone became a little stiff.


    "Why? What can you say to me?" I asked with a smile.


    "Shit, why do you talk to me? What the fuck do I have to say to you?" Meng Liang was speechless.


    "You really have nothing to ask me?" I repeated with a frown.


    "..." Meng Liang was silent for a while, then looked up at me and asked seriously, "do you object to my pursuit of Bai Wan dream?"


    "I don''t object. Who you like is your own business, which has nothing to do with me. On the contrary, as your brother, I have to support, but I tell you that Bai wanmeng is not simple. At least I can''t see through her background, and I don''t know that she is actually a friend or an enemy to us, so I want to tell you, be careful. Our current situation is not good Steady, you know what I mean? "


    "Understand!!" Meng Liang nodded.


    "You understand what I say, don''t you?" I continued.


    "Yes!!"


    "I''m a little upset that you''re so calm, brother!!" I patted Meng Liang on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "It''s all right, I understand everything you say..." Meng Liang replied to me with a smile, and then burst into bed.


    Meng Liang''s face was sideways. I couldn''t see his expression. I sighed and stood up to go out.


    "What would you do if we were really together?" Meng Liang asked me very abruptly when I was almost at the door.


    ��������


    I was silent for a moment, then turned around and smiled and replied, "Lincoln or Rolls Royce, you choose one as the wedding car!!"


    "Shit, I''m so fucking bragging!!" Meng Liang scolded me with a smile.


    I smiled, waved my hand and walked out of his room.


    After I left, Meng Liang lay on the bed and couldn''t sleep. Later, he didn''t sleep at all. With a lighter and cigarettes, he went to the balcony and sat on the rocking chair on the balcony and smoked.


    "Bata..."


    "Bata..."


    Meng Liang puffed a cigarette. Liu Rui sat on the sofa in the living room and watched Meng Liang for more than half an hour. Later, he couldn''t help it. He went directly to Meng Liang and asked with a stuffy face, "what happened? You want to fucking smoke yourself?"


    "Nothing, I just have nothing to smoke..." Meng Liang raised his head and explained in a hoarse voice.


    "Fart, how many fucking cigarettes are you smoking?" Liu Rui jumped and shouted, pointing to the ashtray full of cigarette butts.


    "I really have nothing to do..." Meng Liang threw down his cigarette butts and stood up slowly.


    "Don''t tell me anything, do you?" Liu Rui asked, looking at Meng Liang with his neck askew.


    "I have nothing to tell you?" Meng Liang was speechless and was about to walk into the house with an ashtray.


    "Did he tell you something?" Liu Rui shouted, pointing to my Fang Meng and staring at the beads.


    "I said, I''m really fine..." Meng Liang patted Liu Rui on the shoulder and walked into his room.


    Liu Rui stood there stunned for a while, then kicked over the stool at his feet, jumped and scolded: "did you draft it? I went out yesterday. What the fuck happened? This is..."


    "Deng Deng Deng!!"


    Liu Rui walked quickly to my door with a chair and kicked hard.


    "What the fuck are you doing, crazy, aren''t you?" I pulled away and scolded wordlessly.


    When Liu Rui saw me coming out, he gave him a big jump. He took a step back and asked me, "what''s the matter with Meng liang?"


    "What''s the matter with him? Ask him. What the hell are you doing kicking my door?"


    "There''s nothing fucking right when you come back. There must be something between you!!"


    "You hurry to roll the calf for me..." I pushed Liu Rui impatiently.


    "What''s going on?" asked Liu Rui, after being pushed forward by me.


    "Brother, we really have nothing to do..." my tone was very helpless, and then I closed the door directly.


    "Tell me what the fuck happened and make it clear to me!!" Liu Rui saw that after entering the house, he followed me with a little B face and asked mildly.


    "Did I say anything? What the hell do you want to do? I beg you, brother, can you leave me where I am?"


    "I''m not ink, I just don''t want you to hide something from me..." Liu Rui looked at me and made a JB sensational sentence.


    "Get out of here, I don''t have time to talk to you..." I stretched out my hand and shouted at the door.


    "Tell me what happened and I''ll go!!" Liu Rui stubbornly replied to me.


    I looked at him speechless and didn''t speak.


    "Is it because of that woman?" Liu Rui asked, pointing to the next room.


    "..." after I looked at Liu ruiran, I put down my cell phone, sighed and said, "which woman Liangzi likes, I told him to be careful. We don''t know the * * background of that woman. There will be an accident in time!"


    "You mean which woman Liangzi likes, you tell him to stay away from that woman?" Liu Rui responded, put away his playful face, looked at me very seriously and asked.


    "I just told him to be careful!!" I explained a little pale.


    "Hehe, just beating mandarin ducks?" Liu Rui sneered.


    "..." I looked at Liu Rui and didn''t explain, because my behavior really meant something like this.


    "Why don''t you talk?" Liu Rui looked at me and asked aggressively.


    "What do you want me to say?" I asked back, looking up.


    "Ye Han, you''re still not a fucking person, you tell me!!" Liu Rui suddenly got excited and waited for his eyes to point to my nose.


    "..." I looked at Liu Rui and didn''t speak.


    "Liangzi finally fell in love with a daughter-in-law. Even if you don''t help him, you should add a forced face and tell Liangzi to stay away from her. You''re still not a fucking person. Tell me!"


    "I''m afraid he''s in danger!!" I pushed Liu Rui with the same excitement.


    "You''re afraid your mother is forcing you to be afraid. Su Su''s family is also not a good cake. Don''t you fuck with him? If I tell you now, you break up with Su Su Su because Su Su Su is too dangerous, tell me what to do?" Liu Rui looked at me loudly.


    I looked at Liu Rui and was speechless.


    "I won''t answer, will I? Then I''ll ask you again. If Wu Mei doesn''t like him now, do you have to let me break up with him?" Liu Rui swallowed spitting and then shouted.


    "It''s not a problem, okay?!"


    "Fart, is it a problem? You know it in your fucking heart. I tell you ye Han, Liangzi is a good brother, so you can listen to him, but it doesn''t mean he is strong in his heart, it doesn''t mean he will be happy if he gives up Bai wanmeng. He just treats you as a brother, brother and lover. He chose a brother!! but as Meng Liang''s good brother, I fucking feel bad about him, and my heart If you think he and Bai wanmeng together will affect your harem, OK, I''ll quit with Liangzi!! anyway, you have enough hands now and you don''t need us! "


    "What are you talking about?" I looked at Liu Rui in disbelief. I never thought Liu Rui could say such a thing to me.


    "I said, if you don''t make Liangzi feel better, I''ll go with Liangzi!! Ye Han, you''re a boss now, and your position is different from ours, so I can understand some of your behaviors, but it doesn''t mean you can delay my brother''s happiness. Don''t keep thinking about yourself when you''re alive. That''s really selfish!!" After saying this, Liu Rui slammed the door and was about to go out.


    "Stop the fuck!!" I stretched out my hand and pulled Liu Rui, and then a fist directly stuck in Liu Rui''s face.


    After Liu Rui was beaten by me, he was stunned, and then he gave me a punch with his backhand.


    "I''ll fuck you!! you fucking say I''m selfish, I''m fucking selfish, you''re a bitch


    After Liu Rui hit back, I pressed him directly on the ground and waved my fist at his head.


    I don''t know why I was so angry, but I didn''t show mercy at all. In less than five minutes, Liu Rui was directly beaten by me with blood all over his face.


    "Wow!!"


    After hearing the news, Wu Mei, Meng Liang, Yang Song and others all ran in.


    "What the fuck am I doing?" Yang Song shouted, and then came forward to pull us away.


    "Get the fuck out of me!!" I looked back and Yang Song shouted coldly.


    Yang Song was stunned by my voice and took his right hand back directly.


    "You all get out of here!!" I shouted expressionless.


    "..." they looked at each other, but no one moved.


    "Can''t you hear me?" I grabbed the lamp on the table and threw it directly to the wall.


    "Bang!!"


    The desk lamp hit the wall and burst instantly.


    Yang Song and Yuan Yuan took two steps back, then Yang Song squinted at me and asked, "Ye Han, what do you want to do?"


    "I''ll fucking let you out!"


    "It''s hard for you, isn''t it?" Yang Songlu''s arm rolled up her sleeve.


    "Yang Song, get up!!" Liu Rui, who was lying under me at this time, spat and shouted.


    "What do you two want to do?" Yang Song scolded silently, and then turned and walked out of the house.


    "You go out too..." after Yang Song left, Liu Rui looked at the others with a gloomy face and said.


    ��������


    Wu Mei and others looked at each other, but no one moved.


    "I can''t fucking let you go about our business?" Liu Rui shouted impatiently when he saw that none of them moved.


    "Step on..."


    Liu Rui''s voice really had an effect. Wu Mei and Meng Liang turned their heads and walked out of my room.


    After everyone left, there were only Liu Rui and I left in the room.


    I looked down at Liu Rui, sighed, and then slowly got up from him.


    "Why don''t you fight?" Liu Rui asked as he lay on the ground panting and looking at me.


    "I''m too tired to fight..." I waved my hand, then went to the cabinet, found two bottles of safflower oil, threw one to Liu Rui, and left one for myself.


    After receiving safflower oil, Liu Rui took off his coat and poured it on himself. After rubbing it for a while, he grinned at me and said, "you''re really fucking cruel!"


    "If you don''t talk to others, can I not be cruel?" I looked at my swollen face and was also very distressed.


    "Why don''t I talk?" Liu Rui stopped his hand, turned his head and looked at me seriously.


    "...." I glanced at Liu Rui and didn''t explain.


    "Aren''t you afraid of putting our harem in when you don''t let Meng Liang get close to that woman?" Liu Rui asked when he saw that I didn''t speak.


    "Fuck you, I''m just worried about Qian Rou''s happening again. Don''t you know how much harm Qian Rou brought to Yang Song at the beginning? I heard Yang Song talking in his sleep and shouting Qian Rou''s name. Although he looks like two B''s a day, he''s happy, but I tell you that if Yang Song hadn''t been three or five years, he would have walked out of this barrier!!"


    After hearing my words, Liu Rui was stunned and stared at me for a long time.


    "I don''t want to see Liangzi become the second Yang Song. Do you understand? I can''t look at my brothers. It''s not just Liangzi, Yuanyuan, Nanbei and old cars. They are single. I tell you, if they look for a woman to play with, I have no opinion at all, but if they are serious, I have to investigate this woman ! "if I had more eyes on Qian Rou, Yang Song wouldn''t be so sad now, so I think it''s my problem. No matter who they find a partner in the future, if I don''t fucking agree, the woman can''t take a step next to my brother, I''ll tell you!!" I looked at Liu Rui and shouted loudly.


    "Are you a little too arbitrary? Have you considered their feelings?" Liu Rui asked, squinting at me.


    "Arbitrariness? You think I''m arbitrariness, but I''m the core of our harem. Usually we''re good and make trouble. But once we encounter real problems, you can be careless, but I can''t, because any decision I make now will affect what car my brothers who share weal and woe will drive and what big house they will live in in in the future!!" I reached out and lit a cigarette, Then he went on to say: "But I can''t tell Meng Liang these words, because if I tell the truth, he won''t realize the seriousness of the problem!! he will think I''m just warning him, so I must tell him to stay away from the woman. Maybe Meng Liang doesn''t know me now and scolds me behind his back, but I don''t care about these things, because I know he will understand me in the future , as long as my brothers are well, even if you think I have changed, I have become arbitrary and selfish, I don''t care!! but everyone can say me, you can''t say me!! "


    "Why?" Liu Rui asked with a smile.


    "Because I think you have the best brain among all of us, and you know me best, so you should know what I do. In fact, you also know today, but you just like to make trouble with me, tell Liangzi that someone else is standing beside him and someone supports him, and make him feel better. You''re afraid Meng Liang can''t stand me, and then run away in anger, right Right? "


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rui smiled and didn''t speak.


    "You know everything, but you pretend you don''t know anything!"


    "In fact, you know everything. It''s hard for me to get in the middle..." Liu Rui paused, then came forward and patted me on the shoulder, whispered: "although I''m difficult, I''m not as difficult as you!! you have too many things in your heart now..."


    "It''s not easy for us to go now. It''s not easy for us to sing a red face and a white face..."


    Liu Rui smiled after listening to me, but there was no sound.

 Chapter 1777

    "..." brother Xiao Bao fell silent after hearing Liu Yong''s words.


    Liu Yong pushed away Xiaobao in front of him, and then walked out with big steps.


    Several of us picked up the money box on the ground and followed Liu Yong closely. Only brother Xiaobao stood in place and afterthought Liu Yonggang''s words.


    "Why don''t you go?" I asked as I sat in the car and looked at Liu Yong.


    "Waiting for a text message..." Liu Yong sat in the copilot and closed his eyes.


    Zhang zhezheng was waiting for one cigarette after another when he suddenly received a short message from the bandit, which said: "within an hour, go to the gate of Castle Peak Park!"


    "Patter!"


    Zhang Zhe threw away his cigarette butts, then turned to Liu Yong and said, "he asked us to go to Castle Peak Park."


    "Drive!" Liu Yong replied.


    At the gate of Castle Peak Park.


    We came here in less than half an hour. Zhang Zhe parked his car at the gate of the park and kept looking around, trying to find the traces of the bandits.


    After a while, Zhang Zhe received another call.


    "Hello?"


    "You go to the fork in front of the park. Hurry up, right now." the bandit said directly.


    "Where are you?" Zhang Zhe asked with a frown.


    "Let you go, you go!" the bandit commanded impatiently.


    "OK!" Zhang Zhe paused and reached out to hang up the phone.


    "Hold on, it''s open." the bandit added immediately.


    "Fuck." Zhang Zhe scolded, and then drove straight away.


    Buzz!


    A minute later, we came to an intersection next to the park. Zhang Zhe glanced around with his remaining light, and then swallowed his saliva.


    "I''m here!" Zhang Zhe said to the phone.


    "..." the other end of the phone didn''t answer.


    "Don''t fucking try, we didn''t call the police!" Zhang Zhe shouted impatiently.


    "There''s a repair shop on your left. You drive in and turn right. There''s a factory. I''ll wait for you there..." after a long silence, the voice came back to you on the phone.


    Zhang Zhe slammed the steering wheel after listening, and our car drove directly into the overhaul plant.


    Liu Yong was the first to get off the bus. He looked around the overhaul plant with his hands on his back. We followed him with money boxes.


    Five minutes later, we walked through the security room with the cash box, and then entered the innermost plant.


    "Patter!"


    A young man sat in a chair and watched the crowd light a cigarette. Then he rushed to Liu Yong and said, "is there enough money?"


    "I don''t want to miss you at all..." Zhang Zhe replied concisely.


    "Yes, check the goods!" the young man nodded.


    "Hula!"


    As soon as the voice fell, several people rushed up and opened four money boxes.


    With a cigarette in his mouth and a cash detector in his hand, the leading youth turned around the box, pointed with a ruler and said, "take out this pile!"


    "PATA!" the assistant next to him laboriously deducted the pile of money pointed out.


    "Shua!"


    The leading youth put a pile of money into the money detector.


    "Didi, a hundred!" the voice of the cash detector sounded.


    "OK?" Liu Yong looked up and asked.


    "Yes, yes." the young man nodded.


    "Where are my people?" Liu Yong asked with a frown.


    "You may not be able to take people away..." the young man said with a smile


    "Shua!"


    Brother Xiao Bao and Zhang Zhe drew their guns at the same time, pointed to the young man and asked, "what the fuck do you mean?"


    "It''s not interesting?" the young man said with a indifferent look.


    "Drafting? Are you playing big? Do you know whose money you take?" brother Xiaobao then scolded.


    "I''m from Guangdong. If I don''t recognize you, don''t give me the whole society..." the young man looked at the gun in brother Xiao Bao and Zhang Zhe''s hand and seemed a little scared.


    "Give me the person, you can get out of H city..." Liu Yong, who has been watching nearby, finally spoke.


    "Hehe, who are you? You''re quite good. In H city?" the young man looked up and down at Liu Yong


    "Three!"


    Liu Yong raised three fingers, and the young man still looked at Liu Yong with a smile.


    "Two!"


    "Creak!"


    A burst of braking sound sounded, and another car came in outside the plant. It turned and stopped near the door of the workshop. We turned around and stared at the two cars.


    "Bang!" the door opened. The party got off the car and then stopped. Yu Xiang was the first, followed by Xiao Wei.


    "What made my brother Liu so unhappy?" Yu Xiang walked towards us with a smile and said enthusiastically.


    Liu Yong was still expressionless, turned his head and swept around. The corner of his mouth despised Yu Xiang and said, "it''s really you!"


    "What is me?" Yu Xiang still asked with a smile.


    "Where''s the old ghost?" Liu Yong asked cleanly without thinking of catching up with Yu Xiang.


    "Bring it up..." Yu Xiang shouted at the young man who received the money when he saw that Liu Yong already knew everything and had no leisure to continue acting.


    After a while, the young man pulled out an old ghost who had been beaten and covered in blood from the factory.


    "Brother... Go!" the old ghost shouted in a very weak voice when he saw Liu Yong.


    "Old ghost..." Liu Yong looked at the old ghost with flashing eyes, gently called his name, wanted to say something, but stopped again.


    "Come on, brother!" the old ghost saw that Liu Yong didn''t respond, and then shouted.


    "Brother Liu, how long have we known each other?" Yu Xiang went to the old ghost, grabbed the old ghost''s head and asked with a smile.


    "Nearly twenty years!" Liu Yong looked up and said.


    "Do you remember what you told me when we first met?" Yu Xiang asked with staring eyes.


    "I said you can''t make the climate..." Liu Yong replied with his head down.


    "Ha ha, do you think I''m a climate now!" Yu Xiang laughed, pointed to Liu Yong and said madly.


    "...." Liu Yong bowed his head and said nothing.


    "A hooligan who didn''t even want to see the same at the beginning, a little man who made you sneer at at at the beginning, now! Today! Push you to this share, can you tell me what it''s like in your heart?"


    Yu Xiang grabbed Liu Yong''s clothes and shouted word by word.


    "You''re old, you know? You fought with you for 20 years, you won for 20 years, but today I tell you, you fucking lost! You lost completely!"


    Seeing that Liu never spoke, Yu Xiang then shouted.


    "Come on, how can we let the old ghost go?" Liu Yong asked helplessly.


    "You transfer all your business to my name and take all your money away. Find a quiet place to rest, brother Liu!" Yu Xiang patted Liu Yong on the shoulder and said lightly.


    "Shua!"


    Liu Yong suddenly looked up and looked at Yu Xiang strangely.


    "I thought you came for the Development Zone Project..." after a moment of silence, Liu Yong looked at Yu Xiang and said.


    "Hehe, the development zone?" Yu Xiangyi was happy and then said, "brother Liu, you are too naive. You are gone. I have as many projects as I want. Do you understand?"


    "You have a big appetite. Can you eat it?"


    "Ha ha, you don''t have to worry about brother Liu. I have my own way..." Yu Xiang laughed.


    "Brother, don''t listen to him... Go!" the old ghost stared at the beads and shouted hysterically.


    Liu Yong looked up at the old ghost. He didn''t know what he was thinking. The plant fell into silence.


    "I''ll fucking kill you!" little brother Bao was suddenly angry and pulled out the pistol.


    "Come on! I''ll fucking stand here! Do it!" Yu Xiang said calmly.


    "Xiao Bao!"


    Liu Yong roared. Brother Xiaobao still looked ahead. The muzzle of the gun was on Xiang''s chest and stared at Yu Xiang!


    "Brother Liu, how are you thinking?" Yu Xiang shouted at Liu Yong.


    Liu Yong ignored Yu Xiang and went straight to the old ghost.


    "Big... Big brother!" the old ghost shouted at Liu Yong.


    "Old ghost, if I don''t save you today, do you hate me!" Liu Yong''s tone of voice, always so neutral and always so simple, stood in front of the old ghost and shouted.


    "No... don''t hate!" the old ghost looked at Liu Yong, dodged his eyes and replied inconceivably.


    "Will you follow me?" Liu Yong asked.


    "No! Never!" the old ghost replied with his head down and his teeth clenched.


    "Pa!"


    Liu Yong swung his arm, slapped the old ghost in the face, then pointed to the old ghost''s nose and said, "I don''t give you enough money to spend? It''s hard to live in the house I give you? Isn''t the car I fucking give you easy to drive?"


    "No... not..." the old ghost stared at Liu Yong in a daze and stammered. He didn''t know how to answer.


    "Pa!"


    Another slap sounded on the old ghost''s face.


    "Since they are not, why betray me?" Liu Yong bit his lips and trembled with anger.


    "Brother, I didn''t..." the old ghost opened his mouth and explained.


    "Pa!"


    Liu Yong went down with another mouth.


    "At this fucking time, do you still want to cheat me? Even a few children can run out, but you can''t run out? You''re not caught by the police, but you''re caught by Xiao Wei? You''re lost and don''t know to contact us? You''ve been in society for the longest time, can''t you fucking understand this? I fucking lay in bed last night and thought about 10000 reasons for you to disappear, but my brain told me that there''s only one kind of missing Yes, you betrayed me! "Liu Yong shouted loudly and forcefully.


    "I......" the old ghost twitched at the corners of his mouth, trying to explain, but he didn''t know how to explain.


    "Don''t fucking talk, even if you catch Xiaowei, it''s enough to get the account book. Is it necessary to keep you? Use your brain to think! One account book is enough to kill me, why do they bother to paint a snake and add feet!" Liu Yong then shouted.


    "..." the old ghost directly lowered his head and stopped talking.


    After listening to Liu Yong''s words, everyone present was deeply shocked, including me!


    Although I always felt that there might be an insider among the old ghost, Zhang Zhe and Xiaobao, I never thought it would be an old ghost.


    Liu Yong, a seemingly gentle tiger, doesn''t seem to be blinded by his comfortable life. His thinking is still so meticulous and his eyes are still so sharp!


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    At this time, Yu Xiang suddenly clapped his hands, applauded and said to Liu Yong: "ha ha, it''s Liu Yong. This analysis... Tut Tut, I''m convinced!"


    "Family ugliness, let you laugh..." Liu Yong returned calm and expressionless.


    "Ha ha, wonderful! You continue as if I don''t exist. Ang! Continue..." Yu Xiang clapped his hands and continued.


    "Now this man has nothing to do with me. Do what you want..." Liu Yong said softly, pointing to the old ghost.


    After that, Liu Yong turned and got ready to get on the bus.


    "Brother Liu, you seem to have forgotten something!" Yu Xiang shouted abruptly after Liu Yong.


    "Ah, if you don''t tell me, I forgot. Xiao zhe took the money..."


    Liu yongtou didn''t look back. He had to get on the bus when he opened the door.


    "Ha ha, brother Liu, you are so forgetful. Don''t you want this account book?"


    Yu Xiang laughed, stretched out his hand, took out the black account book and looked at Liu Yong triumphantly.


    Liu Yong stopped getting on the bus, turned his head and looked at Yu Xiang. He was silent for a while and said, "leave the money for you and the account book for me!"


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Yu Xiang seemed to hear a big joke. He squatted on the ground with his stomach and laughed.


    "The first day you met me? Do you think it''s possible?" Yu Xiang stood up and smiled at his clothes.


    "Too little?" Liu Yong tilted his head and looked at Yu Xiang.


    "Such an important account book, brother Liu, you give me this money. It''s really a little less!"


    "Then I don''t want it..." Liu Yong waved his hand and then walked to the car.


    "You... What do you mean?"


    Yu Xiang finally realized that something might be wrong!


    Liu Yong turned back and walked to Yu Xiang. He looked at Yu Xiang lightly. Then he said with a disdain: "after fighting with me for 20 years, you still haven''t made any progress!"


    "What do you mean?" Yu Xiang looked at Liu Yong strangely and repeated.


    "You''re not qualified to talk to me. Stay away! You think too much about driving me out of H city! If you can''t make the climate, you can''t make the climate!" Liu Yong''s voice was not loud, but everyone could hear it.


    After hearing Liu Yong''s words, Yu Xiang immediately picked up the account book in his hand and looked through it quickly!


    Yu Xiangyue turned back, and his eyes widened.


    "This... This is impossible! Impossible!"


    Yu Xiang looked at the account book in his hand and shouted inconceivably.


    Yu Xiang ran to the old ghost like crazy and directly threw the ledger on the old ghost''s face.


    "Draft it? The ledger is fake! Tell me what the fuck is going on!" Yu Xiang shouted excitedly, dragging the old ghost''s head.


    The old ghost quickly picked up the account book on the ground and quickly turned it up. After reading it for a while, the old ghost spread his eyes on the ground without squeaking.


    "Why! Draft it! You talk! Why!" Yu Xiang kept repeating a sentence and shouted at the old ghost.


    "Old devil, you dare to play with me! I''ll fucking kill you!" Yu Xiang''s brain was blank. He took out a pistol and aimed it at the old devil''s head!


    "No... no... impossible!"


    The old ghost lay on the ground and couldn''t understand why!


    Not only the old ghost, it seems that everyone present can''t understand why the ledger is false except Liu Yong!


    "Go home!" Liu Yong shouted angrily.


    We closely follow Liu Yong''s steps. Although we have thousands of doubts in our hearts, I know now is not the time to solve the mystery.


    "Stop them!" Yu Xiang shouted when he saw Liu Yong leaving.


    "Wow!"


    More than 20 people were suddenly thrown out of the plant, all holding machetes and shotguns. These people quickly surrounded us.


    "Ha ha, playing with firepower?" Liu Yong looked at a group of people who suddenly appeared, grinned and said faintly.


    At this time, Yu Xiang had no expression on his face. He slowly came over and sorted Liu Yong''s collar. Then he slowly said, "brother Liu, don''t want to go out today..."


    "Then I have to go out?" Liu Yong asked with a smile as Yu Xiang fiddled with his clothes.


    "Then try!" a familiar voice sounded.


    It was not Yu Xiang who spoke.


    It''s Zhang Zhe!


    Zhang Zhe held a pistol in his hand and pointed to Liu Yong''s head. His voice looked at Liu Yong coldly and said.


    "What!" I exclaimed.


    I can''t believe the sudden scene. It turns out that Zhang Zhe is also a traitor!


    I was not the only one who was surprised. Everyone stared at Zhang Zhe. All this happened so suddenly!


    "Xiao Zhe, what are you doing?" Xiao Bao didn''t seem to believe Zhang Zhe was an insider and shouted excitedly.


    Liu Rui and Yuan Yuan also looked at the familiar and strange Zhang Zhe in surprise.


    "Zhang Zhe! Put down the gun and go home and say something!" brother Xiao Bao saw that Zhang Zhe didn''t speak, raised the gun and shouted.


    "Xiao Bao! I''m sorry! I can''t go back! I can''t play Gobang with you anymore!" Zhang Zhe said coldly.


    "I''ll fuck you!" brother Xiao Bao kicked Zhang Zhe''s belly. Then he went crazy, pulled his hair and punched him in the face.


    "Do you fucking know who you''re pointing at with the gun! It''s the man who helped you repay the money when you were chased by usury! It''s the father who raised you until now! He always likes you, you know! He treats you as a married son! He''s closer than me! You''re a fucking social fool! Tell me why?" brother Bao pulled his hair and pointed to Liu Yong.


    "Are you finished? Let me go when you''re finished!" Zhang Zhe looked at brother Xiaobao like a stranger and said without a trace of expression.


    "... my brother Zhang Zhe... Dead... Dead!" brother Xiao Bao loosened Zhang Zhe and lay on the ground with tears in his eyes.


    "Brother Xiaobao!" I ran to pick up brother Xiaobao.


    "Zhang Zhe, how do I treat you?" Liu Yong walked up to Zhang Zhe and asked coldly.


    "Good for me!" Zhang Zhe shouted.


    "Then why betray me!" Liu Yong continued.


    "I don''t get enough!"


    "I can''t help it at last, can I?" Liu Yong said with a smile.


    "You knew I was a traitor, didn''t you?" Zhang Zhe asked.


    "I''ve known for a long time. I''ve been giving you another chance. As long as you follow me on the bus today, I can think that everything hasn''t happened! But you still can''t help it!" Liu Yong sighed and said in a sad voice.


    ��How did you know? " Zhang Zhe raised his voice eight degrees and stared at Liu Yong


    "Do you want to know?" Liu Yong stared at Zhang Zhe.


    "Yes!"


    "Come and see this video!" Liu Yong took out his mobile phone from his trouser pocket and threw it to Zhang Zhe.


    There is a video playing on the mobile phone, which is roughly as follows:


    "Please, let me go!" Er Biao lay on the ground, man Liang looked at Zhang Zhe in panic and begged.


    "You have to die, if you don''t die, we''ll be busy in vain..." Zhang Zhe said with a gun in his hand and an expressionless face.


    "Come on, stop the ink and do it!" Xiaowei''s voice sounded outside the video.


    Zhang Zhe put the mineral water bottle at the muzzle of the gun, put his finger on the trigger and shouted softly, "come on, look up!"


    Er Biao was stunned.


    "Poof!"


    A not harsh gunshot sprang up, and ER Biao''s eyebrows turned a little red, stared at the beads and fell to the ground.


    "This work is done quickly, worthy of the Liu family..." after Er Biao''s death, Xiao Wei''s voice sounded again.


    "Inform your boss immediately, call the police and arrest the person. The person is in Zhang''s orthopedics department..."


    The video ends.


    Today''s event is too sudden. I can guess that there are ghosts under Liu Yong''s hands, but I can''t think of it. Zhang Zhe and the old ghost are both traitors, and what surprises me most is that Xiao Wei is Liu Yong''s person!


    "It''s too fucking messy..." Liu Rui looked at what was happening in front of him, stared at me and said.


    "It turned out that Er Biao was killed by Zhang Zhe... The video was recorded by Xiao Wei, which means that Liangzi and Yang Song are all right?" Yuan Yuan also analyzed.


    "Well, it''s all right. As long as there is this video, we can save them both..." I nodded and said.


    "Hehe, Xiaowei is your man?" Zhang Zhe sneered after watching the video.


    "I''m not his man, just take what you need!" at this time, Xiao Wei came out with his hands on his back.


    "Xiaowei... What are you doing?" Yu Xiang looked at Xiaowei manliang in surprise.


    "What the fuck did you say I was doing?" Xiao Wei Ran to Yu Xiang like crazy and shouted with big eyes.


    "What do you mean?" Yu Xiang lowered his head and bit his teeth back.


    Xiaowei pointed to Yu Xiang''s nose: "you''re still acting now!"


    "Xiao Wei..." Yu Xiang bit his lips and suddenly raised his head to look at Xiao Wei.


    "Don''t fucking call me Xiao Wei! I feel sick!" Xiao Wei stretched out his hand, pointed to Yu Xiang and shouted loudly.


    "Tell me how old I am this year?" Xiao Wei then asked.


    "23!" Yu Xiang replied.


    "Why do you remember so clearly? Tell me why?" Xiao Wei roared word by word.


    "..." Yu Xiang lowered his head in silence.


    "Nineteen years ago, you personally killed your eldest brother''s family. You stepped on the body of your eldest brother''s family to today, didn''t you?"


    "Fart! Don''t listen to Liu Wei. There''s no truth in his fucking mouth. He''s always provoking! You''ve been cheated, you know?" Yu Xiang explained excitedly.


    "You don''t admit it yet, do you? I''ve found a lot of people who know about it. Everyone told me that you killed your eldest brother yourself!"


    "Oh, so you know everything..." Yu Xiang smiled bitterly and didn''t explain again.


    "But you didn''t kill your eldest brother''s three-year-old son, did you?" Xiao Wei continued.


    "Yes!"


    "That''s me, isn''t it?" Xiao Wei shouted, holding Yu Xiang''s clothes almost crazily.


    "Xiao Wei..."


    "Don''t fucking call me Xiao Wei. If Liu Yong hadn''t told me the truth, I might have worked for my father''s enemy all my life!"


    "Hahaha, this is a fucking sin. Yes, I killed your whole family, including your parents!" Yu Xiang finally admitted the fact.


    "Then why didn''t you kill me?" Xiao Wei asked with tears.


    "Maybe it''s the discovery of conscience!" Yu Xiang thought for a while and replied.


    "What a fucking discovery of conscience..." Xiao Wei said madly, pointing to Yu Xiang with tears in his eyes and laughing.


    Yu Xiang glanced at Xiao Wei with a guilty voice and said with a trembling voice: "Many years ago, as Liu Yong said, I was a little gangster who achieved nothing, but I wanted to ascend to the sky step by step. What I lacked was an opportunity and a little human nature! I admit that! Later, the shortcut came! Your father took a fancy to me. He began to take me step by step and let me ascend quickly, but slowly your father saw my ambition and he thought Fate me, want to eliminate me! I don''t want to be eliminated, and I don''t want to lose everything at that time, so I can''t... all this is forced by your father! "

 Chapter 1778

    "Zhang Fengyu, they were taken away. Zhao San''s people made an appointment with me at Wanbao cemetery at 12 p.m." I replied expressionless, and then sat down directly on the chair.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    I lay on the table, panting violently, and felt my brain was about to explode.


    After listening to me, several people in the room looked at each other, and they didn''t know who started it.


    "Wow!"


    All the people in the house were gone in an instant.


    I heard the sound, raised my head and found that there were only Liu Rui and me in the room.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked, looking at Liu Rui.


    "..." Liu Rui held out his hand to me and said he didn''t know.


    Ten minutes later, Meng Liang and others returned to the conference room again.


    "Bang!"


    A dozen machetes and a few * * * fell on the table.


    "I''ll take this..." Meng Liang first picked up a * * *.


    "I''m still used to using a knife!" the old car smiled and picked up a machete.


    After a while, these people finished sharing the weapons on the table and completely ignored my existence. Even Liu Rui was holding a baseball bat in his hand.


    "What do you mean?" I asked in a low voice as I looked at them.


    "Save my brother, what else can you mean?" Meng Liang replied to me indifferently.


    "I don''t fucking say it. Has it nothing to do with you?" I shouted, pointing to Meng Liang''s nose.


    "..." Meng Liang chose to ignore me and turned his head without looking at me.


    "Do you think you can save people with just a few broken guns? Do you think there are fools across the street?" I didn''t see anyone answering. I then shouted.


    "No matter whether we can save them or not, we won''t help them throw them anywhere. If you don''t want to go, you can''t go..." Meng Liang threw down this sentence and then directly took the old car out of the conference room.


    "He... What does he mean?" I was shivering with Meng Liang''s anger and asked Liu Rui.


    "The Lord of the harem has changed. What else can you mean..."


    With these words, Liu Rui also twisted his ass and followed him out.


    ����


    "These fools! Shit!" I bit my teeth and scolded, then picked up my cell phone and called Du Xianyang.


    "You help me find some people, the higher the quality, the better, not bad money!" Du Xianyang answered the phone, I said very directly.


    "Elder brother, what are you going to do?" Du Xianyang was stunned by me and shouted in a very helpless tone.


    "There was an accident in Myanmar, the money was hacked, and now Zhao San has caught Zhang Fengyu and them. I need someone to save people!" I explained very briefly.


    "You... What did you say?" Du Xianyang''s tone was very incredible.


    "Stop fucking ink, help me find someone quickly! I''ll meet you in detail!" I shouted very irritably.


    "OK, meet and say!" Du Xianyang knew the problem was serious and hung up without ink.


    ����


    H City, in a villa.


    After Du Xianyang hung up the phone, he directly sent a text message to Ji Xuan, then picked up the car key and went outside.


    "Creak!"


    Just as Du Xianyang was about to go out, his door was pushed open and a man in his fifties came in.


    "... Dad!" seeing the man coming in, Du Xianyang was stunned and shouted.


    "What are you doing?" the man looked at the car key in Du Xianyang''s hand and asked with a smile.


    "... I have something to do when I go out." Du Xianyang lowered his head and explained in a low voice.


    "What about ye Han?" the man sat on the sofa and lit a cigarette.


    "..." Du Xianyang shook his lips without admitting or denying it.


    "Ye Han, they may not be able to overcome this barrier. It doesn''t make much sense for you to help him..." the man continued.


    "... he, what''s wrong with them?" Du Xianyang doesn''t know much about us now.


    "They were cheated by Zhao San. It''s a pity for these children..." the man shook his head and said.


    "Don''t they still have Liu Yong? Liu never cares about them?" Du Xianyang asked anxiously.


    "Liu Yong can''t save them. Zhao San''s set is too excellent to solve..."


    "No, impossible!" Du Xianyang shook his head in a trance, but he still couldn''t believe this fact.


    "There''s nothing impossible. You''d better not go to this muddy water!" the man whispered.


    "You told me not to go?" Du Xianyang pointed to his nose and shouted.


    "Well!" the man nodded expressionless.


    "You know me, I won''t ignore them!" after saying this, Du Xianyang directly strode to the door.


    "Pa!"


    The man grabbed Du Xianyang''s arm, frowned and shouted, "it''s no use if you go!"


    "I don''t care whether it''s useful or not, I can''t fucking look at it!" Du Xianyang shouted with staring beads.


    Du Xianyang''s villa.


    Father and son, four eyes opposite.


    Du Xianyang stared and gasped heavily.


    "I said you don''t have to go, just don''t go!" the middle-aged man tried to make his tone sound gentle, but his expression exposed his anger.


    "You let me get close to them at first, and now you don''t fucking let me get close. Tell me what you mean?" Du Xianyang pointed to the man and shouted loudly.


    "I let you get close to them because they have something we can use. Now we can''t use them. You don''t have to go through this muddy water..." the man waved his big hand and explained very frankly.


    "You... Can you stop being so realistic!!" Du Xianyang shouted with his mouth open.


    "Pa!"


    The man drew his backhand and his mouth on Du Xianyang''s face. Then his body trembled and said, "why the fuck are you so confused? I''m your father!"


    "What can I do? An old man with only money in his eyes, if one day I''m useless, you won''t take care of me if I have an accident!" Du Xianyang tilted his eyes and sneered.


    "...." the man looked at Du Xianyang coldly, his lips trembled and couldn''t say a word.


    "Why don''t you talk? Is it acquiescence?" Du Xianyang then 9 asked.


    "No matter what, you don''t want to go out of the door today!" the man snorted coldly, then shook his sleeve and walked out the door.


    "No one can fucking stop me today!" Du Xianyang shouted.


    "Wow!"


    After Du Xianyang shouted, two bodyguards with sunglasses broke into the room.


    "What do you mean?" Du Xianyang was stunned and looked at the two bodyguards and asked.


    "Young master, President Du has explained that you can''t go out!" the bodyguard replied expressionless.


    "You two want to stop me?" Du Xianyang pointed to his nose with an incredible expression.


    "Don''t be difficult for the two of us..." the security guard replied in silence.


    "I''ll fuck you!" Du Xianyang shouted, then tore away his bodyguard and was about to run out.


    "Young master, we''ll be embarrassed if you do this!" the bodyguard shook his body slightly and frowned.


    "I''ll tell you the last time, get away..." Du Xianyang bit his lips, stretched out his hand and pointed to the two bodyguards in front of him.


    "Brush!"


    The two bodyguards pushed forward and blocked the door that could go out.


    "I fuck you, isn''t it?" Du Xianyang''s forehead sweated and trembled.


    "..." the two bodyguards looked at Du Xianyang without expression.


    "Draft it, get out of here!"


    Du Xianyang stared at the bead and kicked it on the bodyguard.


    "Bang!"


    The bodyguard stepped back a few steps, then patted the dust on his pants and stood at the door again.


    "Bang!"


    Du Xianyang then kicked, but the bodyguard still didn''t respond.


    "I can''t stop it. I can change hands!"


    At this time, Du Xianyang''s father shouted in a low voice.


    "Young master, if you still do this, I''m not polite..." the kicked security guard said in a very impatient tone after hearing this.


    "Why?" Du Xianyang crooked his neck, then pointed to his nose and asked, "you fucking want to hit me?"


    "... I dare not!" the bodyguard replied with his head down after being silent.


    "Young master, you know what the master''s temper is. We both work. Please don''t be difficult for us. If you really want to go out, you can discuss with the master, or we won''t let you go even if you kill both of us..." another bodyguard explained in a low voice at this time, with a very kind attitude.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Du Xianyang stood in place and calmed down, then kicked on the door, and then walked back to the house trembling.


    "Draft it, why is there no signal!" half a minute later, Du Xianyang shouted with his mobile phone.


    "The master is shielded!" the bodyguard quickly replied.


    "Shit!" Du Xianyang bit his teeth and scolded, and then directly threw his mobile phone onto the wall.


    "Bang!"


    The mobile phone hit the wall and burst instantly.


    ����


    On the other hand, Ji Xuan, who was still on a business trip, not only didn''t get the news from us, but also was forcibly detained in other cities by his father. The same thing happened to Du Xianyang and Ji Xuan at almost the same time.


    The two strongest allies of our harem were elevated in an instant. However, we didn''t know what had happened. We still went to Wanbaoshan cemetery with great momentum.


    ����


    H city police station.


    "Team Guo, there was a fight in the game hall on August, and the victim was seriously injured!"


    A policewoman ran into Guo''s office with a folder in her arms and shouted as she ran.


    "Brush!"


    After hearing the name of Monday, Guo thought Teng stood up, looked at the policewoman and asked, "where did the fight happen?"


    "The West Ring Road''s Saturday game hall!" the policewoman replied after swallowing her spit.


    "..." after confirming that something happened in our game hall, Guo thought suddenly silent, because he felt that something big might happen to us.


    "Team Guo, do you want to call the police?" the policewoman whispered when she saw that Guo thought was silent.


    "Ah, wait for me..." Guo thought slowly, then picked up his mobile phone and strode out of the office.


    ����


    After leaving the office, Guo found a quiet corner and dialed me.


    "Hello?" I answered.


    "Did something happen to you?" Guo thought very directly.


    "No... No." I hesitated and lied.


    "Fart! I''ve got a fucking call!"


    "Maybe it''s fun..." I explained with a smile.


    "Don''t tell me you don''t need it. Tell me what happened?" Guo thought he wouldn''t believe me at all, because few people make trouble in our game hall. Basically, everyone knows that Sunday and the harem are the same boss, so the troublemakers will weigh their weight. If they dare to make trouble, it means that these people have enough weight, How many are there in H city?


    Guo thought, you can understand what''s going on!


    "Zhao San''s people came and grabbed some and made an appointment with me tonight..." I couldn''t hide it, so I had to tell him about it.


    "They don''t take the police seriously. They dare to tie people in broad daylight!" Guo thought in a very angry tone, feeling like these words spitting out from between their teeth.


    "You don''t have to take care of this matter. Can I handle it myself?" I said to Guo thinking in a very helpless tone.


    "I''m a fucking policeman. I can''t ignore it!" Guo thought in a very stubborn tone.


    "There is an accident in Myanmar. If you help me at this time, it will have a bad impact on you..." I reluctantly told the truth.


    "Myanmar... Something happened in Myanmar?" Guo thought stunned and stammered.


    "Well, we were careless. The money was hacked by Zhao San..." I then explained.


    "What do you do now?" Guo thought in an urgent tone.


    "I don''t know. Let''s talk about it first..."


    "..." Guo thought silent for half a minute, then opened his mouth and said, "I''ll take someone to help you save people!"


    "Brother Guo, it''s enough to have you, but you''d better stay away from us now. Don''t be difficult for yourself..." I said very moved.


    "... I''ll give you another ride at last. I can''t help you from Zhao San, but saving people should still be within my ability."


    "Brother Guo, you really don''t have to do this. Listen to me, you just don''t know anything!" I refused very firmly.


    "OK, I''ll take someone to you in a minute!"


    After saying this, Guo thought directly hung up the phone.


    ����


    "Criminal investigation team, come with me!" after returning to the office, Guo Siwei shouted to the police outside while wearing his coat.


    "Hua la..."


    After hearing Guo Siwei''s words, a dozen policemen put on their clothes and checked their guns. They acted very quickly and neatly.


    "Guo team, how many cars?" a little policeman looked at Guo thinking and asked.


    "San Tai, put on the warning light and move quickly!" Guo thought very anxiously.


    "What are you going out for?"


    At this time, a middle-aged man''s voice sounded.


    "Director!"


    "Director!"


    The policemen around hurriedly greeted.


    "You come with me..." the old director stretched out his finger and pointed to Guo thought, then turned his head and walked to his office.


    ����


    H in the director''s office.


    Guo thought stood in front of the old director, his eyes shaking, his head bowed, and he didn''t know what to think.


    "What are you going out for?" the old director broke the silence.


    "Someone called the police and said there was a fight in the game hall on August..." Guo thought back in a low voice.


    "Whose is the game hall?" the old director asked with staring eyes.


    "The leaves are cold."


    "There''s an accident in Myanmar, you know?" the old director then asked.


    "I..." Guo thought hesitantly and didn''t know how to answer.


    "Know is know, don''t know is don''t know!" the old director''s voice was like a flood of bells.


    "I know!" Guo thought suddenly looked up and replied loudly.


    "Do you know what else to do in the past? The matter of Zhao family village has met the bottom of Zhao San. Do you know what it means if you help the harem in the past?" the old director shouted at Guo thinking.


    "I know, but...!"


    "But what?" the old director walked up to Guo Siwei.


    "But I''m a policeman. I''m not out of personal feelings. It''s my bounden duty to maintain law and order!" Guo thought straightened his waist and looked up at the front.


    "You fucking remember that you are a policeman..." the old director smiled silently, then looked at Guo thought and said, "our city is too chaotic. We must come out and take the lead. This person can be Zhao San or Ye Han. No matter who, as long as someone stands up, our city can calm down. Ye Han''s coming year is really too chaotic, you know?"


    "I know!" Guo thought numbly nodded.


    "Chaos is inevitable! It''s not that our police don''t work, it''s because it''s a basic social phenomenon. The law of the jungle. Where there is light, there must be darkness. This will happen in any city. If the cake is put there, someone will eat it. I can understand the chaos, but it''s not appropriate to be too chaotic, so ye Han and Zhao San will definitely decide the winner and loser. When I I hope Ye Han will stay too, because he is very close to you, but according to the current situation, there is little hope! Ye Han can''t do it, and there is Zhao San! Zhao San, we can''t help, but don''t trip him now, thinking that if he comes back, our situation will be very embarrassing... "The old director then asked.


    "When Liu Yong is there, he won''t be disorderly!" Guo thought with his neck stuck.


    "That''s because he''s at the top. No one can grab the cake with him, so don''t mess up!" the old director immediately replied, as if he knew what Guo thought he was going to say.


    "Then why did you take him away? If he was still in H City, it wouldn''t be so chaotic now, and you don''t have to worry so much!" Guo thought and asked.


    "Because he is too tall, no one in H city can restrict him!"


    "Then don''t you still do it for yourself?" Guo thought spoke very directly and hit the nail on the head.


    "I''m fucking for me, isn''t it for you?"


    "But I don''t need it!"


    "Don''t you need others? Do you know what Liu Yong was doing at that time? You don''t fucking know. He was bribed to buy tickets. He wanted to be * * * *! Liu Yong''s fangs exposed. He not only threatened my position, but also the people above me. Do you understand! A bastard, he is a bastard. When he puts on a suit, he can''t forget to take it himself The day of machete, but Liu Yong forgot that he wanted to pick up the pen! But the pen was not what he wanted to take! People, remember your identity anytime, anywhere... "


    "This... This is impossible!" Guo thought and shook his head. Some couldn''t believe it.


    "Nothing is impossible. Liu Yong is a wolf. Do you know who called him when he killed Yu Xiang?"


    "Who?" Guo thought asked without thinking.


    "Mayor!"


    "No... impossible..."


    "Believe it or not, you can''t go out today. If Zhao San wins, we''ll trust him. If ye Han can win, I also trust him. If I can help Liu Yong, I can help anyone!"


    After saying this, the old director turned and sat on the office chair.


    "I have to go out today. If I don''t go to Ye Han, they can''t win!" Guo thought stubbornly, and then pulled the door to go outside.


    "Pa!"


    The old director picked up the phone and directly dialed the police office.


    "Guo thought it''s too hard these days. I let him rest for a few days and let Xiao Wang deal with the criminal investigation temporarily..."


    With these words, the old director directly hung up the phone, and Guo thought back with a stiff expression.


    At more than 10 p.m., next to Wanbaoshan cemetery in H city.


    The whole army with the handlebars of our harem sent out. Meng Liang drove a Passat. I sat in the co pilot, and the old car and Sun Li sat behind. Liu Rui and Yang Song drove another car. Even Sun Li had to come with us. At first, I didn''t agree with him, but Sun Li wanted to come, and I don''t know what this big brother thought. People have long run away when they meet such people, But he has to make do with it. You can''t even let him come.


    After the vehicle drove to Wanbaoshan, the whole road was particularly invisible, with countless tombstones and paper money floating in the air. It felt like the underworld in the TV play. The atmosphere was very depressed and uncomfortable.


    "I fucking want to go home. This place is a little evil. I''ll tell you!" Sun Li looked at the dark scenery outside, instinctively wrapped his coat, looked at me and said.


    "I won''t let you come, you have to come by yourself!" I frowned back, a little impatient,


    "No, I don''t know the fucking environment! You can''t choose a good environment if you fight!! I tell you, I learned fortune telling from the blind man at the gate of our village when I was a child. This place is very strange. Can you know?" Sun Li went on with the ink.


    "Do you feel the Yin here is too heavy?" Meng Liang asked back.


    "How do you know!" Sun Li''s expression was slightly surprised.


    "This is a fucking cemetery. Can you not be so Yin!" Meng Liang looked at Sun Li like a fool.


    "No, the Yin here is really heavy. Today we are not suitable for fighting. Let''s go back..." the increasingly gloomy scenery made Sun Li''s forehead sweat.


    "Aren''t you * * lake? This scares you?" the old car smiled and asked.


    "What the fuck am I doing in * * lake? I don''t have the experience of fighting with others in the graveyard circle in the middle of the night! I''ll fight later. There are people and ghosts opposite. I can''t tell them clearly..." Sun Li''s tone was very collapsed.


    "Old car, did you take us to fight here when we first came to H city?" I looked at the scenery outside and suddenly remembered Zhang Shuai and Wang Shuo.


    "Yes, I remember you didn''t come for a long time..." the old car was stunned and replied to us.


    "I remember you gave us money..." I touched my nose and the memory rushed to my heart.


    "Ha ha, now you give me money..." old Che laughed.


    "It''s not a big brother. Now our main topic is not memories. Today is really not suitable for fighting. Can we go back?" Sun Li''s expression is not collapse, but despair.


    "Be honest later. You had to follow me if you didn''t come!" I turned my head and shouted impatiently.


    "... the next time you kill me, you won''t fucking come over. Your team is too stupid, a group of reckless men!" Sun Li said to himself for a while, then directly closed his eyes and didn''t even dare to look outside.

 Chapter 1779

    The operation of the Hougong and the casino is normal. As the new year is getting closer and closer, the business of the Hougong is getting better and better.


    Although it was the end of the year in Zhaojia village, Wei Yiwen still didn''t let the factory stop production, because he knew I needed money, so he took Zhang Fengyu, big man and Qingshan to play for their lives. With the help of Bai wanmeng, Wei Yiwen and others ran outside almost every day.


    Han Chao has been responsible for supervising the decoration of workers in the hotel.


    We worked hard for a year and finally ushered in a stable job near the new year.


    After our business in the harem has stabilized, I earn more and more money every day, and they all know what they should be responsible for, so I become very worry-free.


    Moreover, after some ideological struggle, I painfully decided to pay them. I not only paid them, but also gave everyone in our harem a raise.


    Like Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Yang Song, Yuan Yuan, Lao Che, Duan Hui and Wu Mei, they belong to senior management cadres, so I drove them 50000 yuan a month.


    Han Chao also regretted that I paid 15000 yuan a month. As for Zhao village, Wei Yiwen is responsible for it. I don''t care if they can''t pay.


    These wages I said are basic wages, enough for their monthly living expenses. Otherwise, like Liu Rui, they can ask me for at least 100000 a month. Even Wu Mei has to ask me for money to buy sanitary napkins. I really can''t stand this fool.


    In fact, at the beginning, I didn''t want to put the issue of salary on the agenda, because I always felt that I would become a real boss after paying my salary, but later, considering the two of old Che Duanhui, they were different from Liu Rui. After all, they didn''t know each other for that long.


    Moreover, people have been with me for more than a year. If I don''t pay people all the time, they don''t explain to my family.


    I will never forget that when we finished the bar, the old car sold the house, and Duan Hui took out the money for his daughter-in-law. They never mentioned it to me. They can not mention it, but I can''t forget!!


    After the usual salary comes out, I''m going to give these people a big red envelope at the end of the year. The number will not be less than 200000, because I think they''ve been playing their lives for a year. I hope they can go home elated when the new year is coming.


    For example, Duan Hui''s family conditions are not very good. If he takes 200000 home, at least when his father asks him what he has done this year, he won''t be speechless. His father can show off in front of his friends.


    Isn''t that what he is now in this society??


    Whether a person can do it or not depends not on your ability or your appearance, but on what work you do and how much money you can earn every month.


    At family gatherings, those who earn more talk more and those who earn less dare not say a word, because he knows he has no right to speak.


    I''m better off now. I''m richer than you, so I say a few words to you, you have to listen to me. If you don''t agree, you have to squint at me, because I succeeded, but failed.


    I often hear the question, is money omnipotent??


    Many years ago, this sentence was not true, and the people who said it will be laughed at, but today, you will find that few people ask this question. Why??


    Because in today''s society, money is already almost omnipotent!!


    If I say so, someone will ask me, can money buy love?? Can money buy health?? Can money buy friendship?? Can money buy knowledge??


    But please remember, how many patients have lost their health or even their lives because they can''t afford expensive surgery!!


    How many couples can stand on their heads but choose to go their separate ways because of money!!


    How many brothers and friends turn against each other because of money!!


    Money can''t buy knowledge, but please remember that children in mountainous areas lose their right to learn because of money!!


    I don''t know what role money plays in today''s society, so we won''t talk about it. Everyone should have a steelyard in his heart.


    ����


    At 8 p.m., Hougong casino.


    I sat at the front desk with Liu Rui, Yang Song and four people from the north and the south, admiring my sister and watching the field.


    As I said earlier, there are only a few ways to play gambling in Northeast China, among which gold flowers, Pai Gow and mahjong are the most common.


    But the biggest thing to play here is to tie golden flowers. Because the playing method is simple and violent, and the money is fast, there are still a lot of people who tie golden flowers in our casino. Some ideas are bad. It''s like playing 300 or 400 thousand a night


    Just as the four of us were pulling calves, suddenly a gambler shouted at the front desk: "old Jin Hua is boring. President Ye is almost celebrating the new year. Don''t start a Pai Gow game and let''s go back to the building?"


    "Ha ha, if you want to play card nine, you can do it yourself. What''s the meaning of being a Zhuang..." I grinned back.


    "Let''s play by ourselves or win our money. I want to win your money today!!" the gambler replied to me.


    "Yes, boss Ye makes so much money a year. It''s time to give us some benefits!!"


    While watching the excitement, the gamblers also shouted. I smiled helplessly, and then motioned north and south to go out and play with them for a while.


    "Shit, ye can''t play. I''ll do it with you. I don''t think I''ll clean you up. You really don''t know what kind of family you are!!" north and South pulled off their coats and walked out carelessly.


    "No, it''s boring to play with you every day. You let president ye come!!" at this time, the gambler who started to coax looked at the north and south.


    "Why do you mean that I''m not enough for you?" north and South tilted their necks and asked with a smile.


    "It''s enough at ordinary times, but today I want to fix it with President ye..." the gambler knew that his speech was a little smelly, so he quickly pulled it back.


    "Shit, you do a lot of things day by day!!" north and South scolded impatiently, and then turned to look at me.


    "Since everyone wants to play, I''ll have fun with everyone..."


    Then I came out of the counter and asked the waiter to take out a pair of Pai Gow.


    "Today, I''ll see which of you can take my money!!" I sat in my chair and threw the 200000 cash that Nanbei had just taken out for me on the table.


    "Shit, President Ye is going to order a big one today?" after seeing the cash I took out, the gamblers were all fucking red eyed, and the people who used to play mahjong gathered around to watch the excitement.


    "It''s all small money. I''ll give you red envelopes when the new year is coming..." I smiled back.


    "Ha ha, leaves are always bright!!"


    "It''s not so good. I have to make a big profit today and give him all the fucking losses in the past six months!!"


    "Just win, there''s plenty of money!!"


    I shouted, then simply shuffled the cards, and then opened four doors directly.


    Pai Gow is played by issuing four cards, one for the dealer, one for the Tianmen, one for the ground door and one for the side door. Then four people are left on the table to watch the cards. Other gamblers put their money on the other three doors except the dealer.


    "Come on, bet!!" I shouted carelessly after the deal.


    "Bet quickly!!!" after the deal, I shouted carelessly.


    "Tianmen, I''ll test the water first!"


    "I''m with 5000, too!"


    "Me and five hundred!!"


    "Grass, 500 yuan, what the fuck are you talking about!!"


    "Ha ha ha!!" gamblers smiled kindly, and the next five hundred of the old faces were red, and they recovered their five hundred yuan.


    "Ground gate, I''ll come!"


    "Side door, ten thousand!"


    "Me and the side door, a thousand!"


    ����


    Gamblers frantically threw money on the table. After a while, there was at least 200000 yuan piled on the table. I looked at the cash on the table. If the dealer was the smallest, I had to throw in 200000 yuan.


    "Is there any more? Throw some away quickly!!" I got up and shouted twice, then saw no one add money, and then they began to play cards nervously.


    Pai Gow is sometimes interesting. Different ways of playing the same deck of cards will affect whether you can win or not.


    I picked up the card in my hand and took a simple look. At 06 o''clock, it was OK.


    Except me, the three goods all looked good after reading the cards. After grinding and hawing, they stared at me for a while.


    "Open the card!!" I buckled the card and shouted with a smile.


    "45 o''clock!"


    "67 points, this card is not small!"


    "Ha ha!!! Eight o''clock Lord!"


    "Grass!! what the fuck do you want? If you lose money, you really lose money!!!" I scolded helplessly in my heart, and then lit up my own.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    After seeing my cards, the gamblers began to laugh. The first fucking dealer was eaten by three. Is there anything else to play??


    "Don''t worry, let''s win first! It''s paper!!" I shouted calmly, then turned to look at the north and South and said, "give them money!!"


    "President ye, I think you might throw it here today!!!" a gambler looked at me and smiled, and then threw 20000 on the gambling table, but other gamblers are ready to see a few. After all, there is something wrong with this card. It''s not a good thing for the dealer to lose all when he comes up. I''ll tell you.


    But some people are not afraid of losing. They think I am a good money boy today, so the table is soon filled with cash.


    I deal old cards again, seven or eight o''clock, fuck, this card has to be pulled again.


    Sure enough, the two opposite are bigger than me, and one is smaller than me. I can accept this loss.


    In this way, I played with these gamblers for more than half an hour. I not only didn''t win, but also fucking lost more than 300000. If Su Su Su hadn''t saved me by a phone call, I would have easily thrown it here.


    "North and south, you give me two and I''ll answer the phone!"


    After that, I took my cell phone and began to go out. Because I had thrown in a lot of money, no one could say us at this time.


    "Hey, why is my daughter-in-law''s spring heart rippling again?" I answered the phone and asked in a very good mood.


    "Roll the calf, can you be a little serious one day!!" Su Su scolded me with a smile, and then said, "what''s up in the evening?"


    "It''s okay. What''s the matter?"


    "Come and pick me up. Let''s go to city B tomorrow. I have a sister married!!"


    "I see, daughter-in-law!!"


    Then I happily hung up the phone, got married tomorrow and let me go today. Isn''t that a fucking chance to match me??


    After hanging up the phone, I quickly ran to the north and south, lay down in his ear and whispered, "you play with them for a while, I''ll go out!"


    "I see, the north and South nodded!!" then looked at the cards in their hands, smiled and shouted:


    "Collect money, ha ha, pass kill!! this idea!!


    "Grass, you kill me as soon as I fucking go down. What''s the fucking idea!!" I scolded wordlessly, then turned out of the casino with my wallet.


    After I left, Liu Rui from the north and the south then brushed Pai Gow with these gamblers, but after playing for a while, everyone found that the idea of the north and the South was so fucking coquettish that they could kill you all the time. I can''t stand it!!


    When I left, I lost more than 30, but after I left, North and South won more than 50 fucking!!


    Gamblers just turn off all their engines!!


    "Fuck, today''s broken card stinks. Don''t play anymore. Let''s fry golden flowers!!"


    At this time, the gambler who first tried to push Pai Gow lost more than 100000. He couldn''t sit still. He stretched his neck and shouted at the north and south.


    "Didn''t you play card nine at the beginning?" north and South are happy to win at this time, so they are a little reluctant to change the way of playing.


    "Pai Gow doesn''t work, you''d better tie golden flowers!!" at this time, other gamblers also coax.


    "Yes, tie golden flowers!! it''s boring to push Pai Gow!"


    ��������


    "Grass, you have a lot to do!!" the north and South scolded speechlessly, then turned to the waiter and shouted, "give me a pair of poker!!"


    After a while, the beautiful waiter gracefully sent up three pairs of poker.


    "Take it!!" Nanbei carelessly took out seven or eight hundred yuan and stuffed it into the waiter''s hand.


    "Thank you, manager!!" the waiter felt a little flattered and bowed to the north and South with a small red face. The plump and attractive * * directly made all gamblers stare.


    "The north and the south are different!!" after the waiter left, the gamblers gave thumbs to the north and the south one after another.


    "Grass, it''s all small things!!" the north and South waved their hands carelessly, then opened the poker and began to shuffle.


    The north and the south are the first to be the villa. We have 500 gold flowers for low money, and the money is 5100. It is certainly not small to say that it is small, but there is really no big card nine, because the money thrown at Pai Gow is 10000, but you can choose it yourself.


    For the first ten or so cards, the north and the south are fucking impotent. Except for one to three, he hasn''t taken a big card, so he usually throws it in after reading it. Sometimes he uses both hands to fry the bottom, but after he uses both hands, he throws it back, just like he didn''t play.


    However, the gambler who plays the golden flower is obviously better than the north and south. It''s a small matter that other people''s big cards are small. The most important thing is that they play well. They throw money into each card. You don''t know what he''s taking. Therefore, the gambler on the gambling table can''t see what card he''s taking at all, and he laughs every time after reading the cards There''s no fucking expression. How can such a person not be terrible.


    After playing for a while, the gambler won and could have more than 100000 yuan. Although he won, his mouth was very broken. He kept talking and chirping. You said you won when you won. After winning, you still talked to others. Some people thought it might be his intention, but I felt that he didn''t have a fucking brand. Obviously, Liu Rui and Yang Song in the north and South were a little busy He should be the gambler.


    Who is this gambler?


    Let me give you a brief introduction, because he often comes to us to play, so I still have a certain understanding of him.


    The gambler''s name is silly Fei. I don''t know his specific last name. In our traditional thinking, the gambler belongs to migrant workers from rural areas, but in his eyes, he feels that he belongs to the * * * school.


    Why does a migrant worker feel like a * * *?


    There''s nothing wrong with him thinking so, because his father is really an official and a village director in the countryside around H city.


    Although his father is a small village head, he is a very powerful village head.


    Before his father became the village head, he was a blind man. He sneaked around every day, didn''t do his job, often had nothing to do, flirted with a widow or something. He can be described as a very traditional local ruffian.


    But when his father became the village director, his whole life was different. He just caught up with the country to build roads, build roads and occupy land, and build factories. He had to occupy land to build roads in the village. He was dividing land and renting out when he was free. It was all his mother''s money. In this way, his father became the second generation of demolition. It was like playing with one or two million a year.


    In this way, silly Fei''s father has been the village head of his village for ten years. No one knows how much money he has taken.


    Speaking of this, someone may ask me, how did such a person become the village head??


    I can tell you very clearly that an old hen and two bottles of wine were stuffed directly into the mayor''s office.


    At that time, the rural development will be slow. The village head is a fool''s job, so no one wants to be a village head at all. However, his father wants to be a widow for convenience. He not only wants to be a widow, but also gives gifts to the mayor of others. When the mayor sees that this person is so positive, he directly decides this matter. Otherwise, if he votes democratically, his father will be tired to death and he will not be a village head.


    All right, let''s talk about it and then look at the casino.


    "Why did you throw away the cards? You deliberately gave us money? Ha ha!" silly Fei said to North and South with a smile.


    "What does it matter to you whether I throw it or not? Just play your own!!" the north and South glanced at him, and then threw their cards into the pile.


    "Don''t I feel bad about losing money?" silly Fei looked at the cards and grinned: "you have to be brave to play this thing. Winning or losing is a small matter. You can''t be so counselled!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Why didn''t you get so much experience when you fucking lost money?" Liu Rui shouted irritably while smoking.


    "Ha ha!" silly Fei smiled and threw his cards out.


    Silly Fei has more contact with the north and south, so he dares to write with the north and south, but he knows that Liu Rui has a bad temper. Liu Rui said a few words to him, and he doesn''t dare to talk back. In this way, he can''t give him a face. If he gives him a face, he will be brilliant.


    "Step on!"


    At this time, Yang Song went upstairs for a walk and came back. He walked to the north and South with nothing to do. He smiled and asked, "lost?"


    "Not so much! I saw my underpants lost!!" the north and South looked at the cards and replied with a little melancholy.


    "Why don''t I play for you?" Yang Song asked eagerly.


    "No! I haven''t played enough, just entered the state!!" north and South waved back.


    "Brush!"


    Once again, the north and South didn''t pick it up at the first time, but directly threw a thousand into it, and then smiled and said, "first make a thousand!!"


    "Grass, it''s only one thousand fucking. What''s the meaning? We can''t win 100000 yuan until the New Year!!" silly Fei skimmed his mouth, then directly picked up 10000 and threw it on the table.


    "What family? Throw it so hard! Pretend to force it?" a gambler next to him looked down at his cards and said, "let''s raise the price. I''ll tell you 10000!"


    In this way, they all followed a circle of 10000, and the north and South also followed a circle.


    "Pa Pa!!"


    After three rounds, there were only three people left on the table, including silly Fei, North and South and another gambler.


    "Just this card, don''t throw it away!" the north and South shouted impatiently.


    "Brush!"


    Everyone looked up and looked north and south.


    "Wow!"


    "100000, I threw it all!" north and South directly took 100000 cash out of the bag and threw it on the table.


    "Awesome!!" a gambler looked down at his cards again and said with a smile, "I''ll make way for you two!"


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" silly Fei asked, looking at the 100000 yuan on the table.


    "You don''t want ink, follow or not?" the north and South replied impatiently.


    "..." silly Fei squinted at his cards, then turned his mouth and didn''t abandon the cards or follow the money.


    "Are you fucking playing? Are you still in him? The ink will be celebrating the New Year!!" north and South clapped the table and shouted.


    "Brush!"


    Silly fly looked up at the north and south, then thought for a while, directly took out his just won 100000 yuan, weighed it in his hand, and then whetted haw''s still afraid to throw it out.


    "Who said just now that you have to have some courage to play this thing?" Liu Rui asked with a smile.


    "Grass, I''ll fuck with him or drive him!!" silly Fei replied with his teeth, and then directly threw out the 100000 yuan in his hand.


    "I''m fucking with you!"


    "I want another 100000!!" the north and the South didn''t think about it and directly threw out 100000 yuan again.


    Seeing that the north and the South threw 100000 yuan, silly Fei was directly deceived. He had just thrown 100000 yuan, but others chased 100000 yuan back. Now he doesn''t know whether he will follow or not.


    "What card do you play? Leopards throw money like that?" silly Fei asked North and South with his teeth clenched.


    "Don''t worry about my cards, I''ll ask you to follow or not!!" the north and South replied expressionless.

 Chapter 1780

    After Liu Rui finished, he directly reached out and picked up the note on the table. After the note was opened, Liu Rui roughly glanced at the number on the check, but when Liu Rui saw the endless zeros, he was stunned.


    "This... This..."


    Liu Rui looked at Gao Jia in surprise. Gao Jia smiled.


    "Is this fucking dazzled..." Liu Rui rubbed his eyes and carefully counted the zeros on the check.


    "One... Two... Three... No, you count the fucking money!"


    Then Liu Rui handed the check to the etiquette lady. The lady took the note and looked at it very carefully. Then she stammered, "OK... It seems to be brother Liu of 50 million!"


    "How much?" Liu Rui jumped at the number.


    "Fifty million!" repeated the etiquette lady.


    "It''s impossible... Brother Jia, are you fucking playing with me? Is it a prank? Tell me?" Liu Rui asked, his lips shaking and his face looking at Gao Jia strangely.


    "Who the fuck is in the mood to joke with you during the New Year!" Gao Jia replied impatiently, then turned his head and shouted at the hall, "do you know any international cheques, come out!"


    "I work in a bank!" a young man in the hall opened his mouth and responded.


    "Just you come out!" Gao Jia hooked his fingers at the boy.


    The young man quickly got up from his seat and ran to Gao Jia. Gao Jia grabbed the check and handed it to the boy working in the bank, and then whispered, "show me what this thing is for!"


    The boy took the check, looked at it three times professionally, and then returned it carefully.


    "What''s up? Is it true?" Liu Rui asked the boy in a hurry.


    "It''s true. It''s an internationally cashed check from Switzerland. You can change it into cash wherever you go!" the young man nodded and replied very seriously.


    "Shit, 50 million!" Liu Rui was stunned after hearing the boy''s words. His mouth was huge. Anyone closer could see Liu Rui''s tonsils.


    "Keep an account for me quickly..." Gao Jia handed the check to the etiquette lady with a smile.


    After receiving the check, the etiquette lady was stunned. Then she shouted at the top of her voice, "Mr. Gao Jia, gift money, 50 million!"


    "Wow..."


    After hearing this number, the hall was in a mess!


    So people are stunned by this number!


    I don''t know the concept of Suili 50 million in other cities, but in the second tier city of H City, Suili has never had 5 million. For ordinary people, 50 million is a number that can only be seen in a dream, a number that can''t be earned in a lifetime!


    Once a boss said such a sentence, set a small goal for yourself first and make 100 million!


    This sentence is heard as a joke on the Internet, because the number of 100 million is too fucking far from ordinary people. It''s impossible at all, but Gao Jia gave us 50 million as a gift in the hotel today. What does this mean?


    Our hotel has not officially opened yet, so we have completed half of the small goal first!


    The richest people in H city are the Du family and the Ji family. Their two families have paid 2 million yuan, which is already the top gift money in H city. If the general relationship is not particularly in place, it is impossible to come up with this figure, but Gao Jia''s hand is 50 million. To tell you the truth, if we were not afraid of bad influence, Gao Jia would definitely be hot searched on a microblog, This is definitely more shocking than star cheating!


    I''ve figured out all the questions. It''s called the local tyrant''s gift, with a gift of $50 million!


    Of course, microblog was not popular at that time. Netizens died and looked at Tencent News


    "Mr. Gao Jia gave a gift of 50 million!"


    "Mr. Gao Jia gave a gift of 50 million!"


    The etiquette lady felt that this number of gift money shouted once was not shocking at all, so she shouted directly three times with the microphone.


    The people in the hall looked at Gao Jia with different eyes. Liu Rui didn''t expect Gao Jia and his friends to take out so much money as gifts. The $50 million is not as simple as gifts. Who the fuck should pay $50 million!


    Gao Jia''s check for five thousand was thrown on the table as if it were like a * * *, which directly caused an explosion without any chain reaction.


    People on the first floor talked about it one after another, and people on the second and third floors also ran out to watch the excitement. They wanted to see that big hand who was forced to pay so much money with the gift.


    Similarly, when I heard this number, my glass fell directly to the ground.


    "Oh, who is this? It''s so awesome. It''s 50 million with the gift!" Li Tao asked me with a little doubt after seeing my surprised expression.


    "It seems that Gao Jia and others... I''ll go out and have a look!" I replied vaguely, then stood up and went outside.


    "The relationship between leaves is good. Gao Jia can give leaves such a big gun! Ha ha..." after I left, Du Xianyang''s father smiled and said to Chong Tao.


    "It''s a good relationship. I''ve never seen anyone with so much money. Do you recognize Godfather or what?" Li Tao joked while gnawing at the bone.


    "Ha ha... I think Gao Jia still likes Ye!"


    "You have a point in saying this. The main reason is that the child is really rare..." Li Tao nodded slightly and then gnawed at the big bone.


    Everyone in the private room began to talk about Gao Jia''s 50 million gift money, including Du Xianyang, Ji Xuan and others.


    But at this time, Lin Yushu and fan Aiguo''s eyes are almost green. Originally, the people in this room are with me. They can''t stand it. Now there is another Gao Jia who wants money and doesn''t want life. They are not so simple. They pay five thousand with gifts. If there is no abnormal relationship, who fucking believes it!


    "Brother Lin, why don''t we go..." fan Aiguo''s Kung Fu has been cleaned up by Li Tao. Now there is another Gao Jia. Fan Aiguo''s little heart is obviously a little sudden.


    "What the hell are you going to do with your meal?" Lin Yushu whispered back with his head down and his teeth clenched.


    "At that moment, Gao Jia came over and had to bury us?" fan Aiguo said.


    "It''s not bad for his three or two sentences. Who wants you to come over? Bear it!"


    "Shit, I shouldn''t have come here at that time..." now fan Aiguo regrets why he had to follow him like he owed B.


    "It''s all right, Gao Jia. They won''t stay long when they come back. After all, their wanted warrant is still hanging in the police station. Ye Han doesn''t dare to leave them in H city!" Lin Yushu whispered an advice to fan Aiguo because he didn''t look right.


    "This is the best, otherwise no one dares to touch Ye Han in H city!" after hearing Lin Yushu''s words, fan Aiguo nodded relaxed.


    "Why do you two mutter when you don''t drink?" at this time, Li Tao raised his glass and shouted impatiently.


    "Nothing, nothing..." fan Aiguo quickly looked up and explained.


    "Nothing. Don''t chew your tongue like an old woman..."


    "..." when Lin Yushu heard this, he looked up and looked at Li Tao and hesitated for a long time.


    ����


    In the hall on the first floor, after hearing the news of Gao Jia''s 5000 gifts, almost everyone rushed out of the private room. Even Lao Bian and Han Chao who didn''t know Gao Jia ran out.


    The first to come out was North and south, because he knew that when Gao Jia came, things must have come back.


    After seeing things, the north and South directly shed excited tears, and then shouted, "brother!"


    Hearing this sentence, things instinctively turned back, and then smiled and opened their arms to the north and south.


    Five seconds later, the two brothers who had been separated for a year hugged each other tightly.


    Brother, stick to his hometown.


    Brother, the Marquis is.


    At this time, two people may have unlimited words to say in their hearts, but they all turn into excited tears.


    "Brother Jia! You are very rich now, with such a big gift!" Meng Liang walked to Gao Jia with his hands in his pockets and a smile.


    "Shit, I can be poor all my fucking life!" Gao Jia scolded silently, then turned to look at Meng Liang and nodded happily.


    "Very good, they''re all here!" Gao Jia patted Meng Liang on the shoulder.


    "You are also a lot, and you abducted one of us!" Meng Liang, who has always been silent, joked happily after seeing Gao Jia and them.


    "We didn''t turn around, but they didn''t want to come back!" Niu Lei smiled back.


    "Ha ha, I haven''t seen you for such a long time. Your hair is so fucking chic!" Yang Song laughed and joked.


    "Roll the calf, don''t mention which pot the fuck doesn''t open. After dinner, you must accompany me to fix the big health care. I can dream of the pattern you played with me last time!" Niu Lei bared his teeth and shouted at Yang Song.


    "If you want to say something else, I can''t satisfy you, but if you want to say big health care, don''t say it''s the new year, even if it''s the end of the world, I can give you the whole!"


    "Awesome! Professional!" Niu Lei gave Yang Song a thumbs up.


    "Must be professional, you don''t see what I do!"


    "Come on, don''t fucking brag, hurry to take brother Jia and them to the private room on the third floor and serve them well!" at this time, Liu Rui interrupted the conversation with a smile.


    Five minutes later, Liu Rui asked the waiter to clean up a private room, and then arranged Gao Jia''s gang into the private room.


    Because Gao Jia and others have a special identity, Liu Rui knows very well that he didn''t insert them into other private rooms, and others can''t eat with Gao Jia. Who dares to eat with a group of murderers? If you really drink too much, take out a knife and chop you a few times, do you think it''s a crime?


    "Brother Jia, first of all, I didn''t expect you to come today. Secondly, I''m very happy that you came. I''ve given me such a big member. I have to give you a toast first, brother!"


    After the waiter served the dishes, I called everyone in the harem to this private room. It doesn''t mean that other people are important, but the people in this room are more fucking important. It''s not because Gao Jia gave me 50 million gift money that they are important, but because the people in this room are the real family.


    Du Jiaji and I are fucking good. They are also comrades in arms and partners.


    Brother Li Tao and Xiaobao have a good relationship with me. It''s just the relationship between elders and youngsters. They put their hope on us. We inherit their will and complete what they didn''t accomplish when they were young.


    But Gao Jia is different from them. They are a group of people who can smile at me even if ye Han is no matter how down and no matter how bad. If something happens to me, Li Tao can help me and the Du family can help me, but the premise is that our harem still has utilization value, but Gao Jia doesn''t need me to say more. It''s enough for them to come and help me!


    In the private room on the third floor of the imperial restaurant.


    All the staff of our harem welcomed the Gaojia team who came back from afar in the warmest way. Four people, old Che Duanhui and Han chaolao Bian, didn''t know Gaojia very well, so I asked them to go downstairs to accompany other guests. All the remaining people had to sit in this room honestly for me.


    "Leaf, isn''t that right for you?"


    After I had a drink with Gao Jia, Gao Jia looked at me ruddy and asked.


    "What doesn''t fit?"


    I put down my chopsticks and asked in some doubt.


    "Don''t throw them all here. It''s not appropriate to accompany us here..."


    Gao Jia explained with a smile.


    "Shit, what''s wrong with this thing? Many people come to me with gifts, but you''re the only one who can fucking follow me with $50 million..." I smiled back, then raised my hand, picked up the wine glass and shouted, "don''t say anything, brother Jia, I have to drink one of this wine with you!"


    "Do you have to pay attention to drinking alone with me?" Gao Jia asked, squinting at me.


    "At that time in Myanmar, you didn''t say anything. You came here with people and guns. I''ll remember you all my life!"


    "Shit, what the fuck do I think? That''s it. I have to come here if I don''t rush at you!"


    "If you talk so much, it seems that we really have nothing to say. I''ll give you $50 million to save me from water and fire. Is it all right for me to give you a toast?"


    "Ha ha, if you talk like that, there''s really nothing wrong..." Gao Jia quickly raised her glass and touched me, then bared her teeth and looked at me and said, "is there a project in the beginning of spring?"


    "Well, in the spring, I''m going to put my goal on the other side of the University City!" I nodded back.


    "Hehe, very good! You''re on the right track now..."


    "What''s on the right track or not? I just want to make some money now. Otherwise, we are busy like dogs every day. Why? I don''t have any big ideals now. I get the project of University City, and then go home to clean up the iron noodles. We are even stable..." I said with my head down as I broke the crab''s thigh.


    After hearing my words, Gao Jia smiled and raised a glass of wine.


    I watched Gao Jia silent for a moment, then put down the hairy crab, looked at Gao Jia and said, "brother Jia, if you don''t dislike it, come and work with us!"


    "Hehe, we are not the same kind of people. Working together is easy to be counterproductive..." Gao Jia politely refused me.


    "It''s not brother Jia. Ye has sincerely invited you twice, so you''ve come quickly! You say it''s not a matter for you to walk outside like a blind man every day!" Liu Rui looked at Gao Jia''s refusal to me again, and shouted with a very anxious expression.


    In fact, Liu Rui''s impression of Gao Jia is very good. He should talk about making trouble at ordinary times, but none of them can''t handle serious affairs, so we all hope they can come and help.


    From another angle, things follow them. If Gao Jia joins our team, things can follow back. In this way, the East, West, North and South brothers don''t have to see each other every day.


    "We are used to floating outside. Your development is very stable now. If I come here, first, it''s hard for you to explain to the police, and second, we don''t adapt to staying with you..." Gao Jia looked at Liu Rui very seriously.


    "What''s wrong with this thing? How can we bully you?" Liu Rui asked with a big mouth.


    "Ha ha, bullying is not allowed..."


    "Come on, people have their own way of life. Why do you have to force people to go the same way as us? No one is a fool. Brother Jia, they must have their own ideas. Let''s not force people to be difficult!" at this time, Meng Liang looked up at us and shouted.


    "Hehe, Liangzi is right. People may live better than us!"


    "Shit, if you want to say live moisture, I tell you that no one has Jiage moisture..." Niu Lei quickly followed me when he heard my words.


    "Squint!"


    When Gao Jia saw that Niu Lei was going to speak, she quickly stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Why don''t you let me talk again?" Niu Lei shrunk his neck and asked very dissatisfied.


    "Let you squint and you''ll be done. Why do you have so many problems..." the tiger beside Niu Lei reluctantly advised.


    "I don''t fucking squint. What can he do to me?" Niu Lei obviously drank too much and spoke very well.


    "Why do you want to rebel?" Gao Jiateng stood up, stretched out his hand and pointed to Niu Lei''s nose.


    "How about rebellion?" Niu Lei stood up with his neck tied.


    "Why the fuck is it so urgent to talk..." Liu Rui muttered very puzzled.


    I saw that there was something wrong with the two people''s mood. I quickly stopped them in the middle, and then looked at Niu Lei and advised him: "don''t say a few words. After all, he is your big brother!"


    "Shit, I''m not allowed to talk!" Niu Lei glared at Gao Jia, and then sat down slowly.


    "I didn''t let you talk for your own sake. You didn''t count how much trouble you caused because of your b mouth?" Gao Jia scolded, pointing to Niu Lei.


    "I..."


    "Come on, what''s the noise of the New Year!" I frowned and shouted, then directly raised my glass and said to Niu Lei, "give me face and don''t study it, will you?"


    "..." Niu Lei looked at me and was silent. Then he reluctantly touched the wine glass with me.


    Gao Jia''s quarrel with Niu Lei was a small episode in the dinner party. I thought it was an ordinary quarrel, so I didn''t take it to heart. I followed them to drink and eat. Gao Jia and Niu Lei were brothers for many years, so neither of them mentioned it again after a few drinks, but Niu Lei''s words obviously became less.


    ����


    After eating with Gao Jia for a while, I raised my hand and looked at my mobile phone. I felt that the time was almost up. At this time, more than three hours had passed since the beginning of the banquet. I had to go out to see off the guests.


    "I''ll go out to see off the guests later. You can accompany them here!" I whispered in Liu Rui''s ear, and then bent down and quietly walked out of the private room.


    Except for the private room, I looked at the first floor and found that most of the guests had left. Han Chao''s old car and others were seeing the guests off at the door.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Hearing this, all the people on the table laughed. Lin Yushu was embarrassed. Almost no one in H city didn''t know that Lin Yushu had lived half his life and found seven or eight junior three, but all the children were fucking daughters and had no son!


    "What are you talking about? Are you so happy?"


    At this time, Liu Rui and I marched into the private room with a wine glass truck.


    "Isn''t this about Lao Lin''s inability to give birth to a son? I''m going to introduce him a folk prescription or something! I happen to have a wechat of an old traditional Chinese medicine here. Why don''t you sweep Lao Lin?" Li Tao replied to me with a laugh.


    "OK, uncle Tao, I can tell you that all the guests who can come to me for dinner today are my guests. Pay attention to what you say. Don''t let others go angry at that time!" I pretended to be unhappy, then went to the table, picked up the goblet on the table, looked at the people in the room and shouted: "Today is the opening day of my hotel. I, ye Han, thank you very much for coming to join us. I don''t say much. If you have anything to do in the future, I, ye Han, will certainly do my best to help you! All of you here are predecessors. I''ll do it first!"


    After that, I drank the Baijiu in the glass.


    "Ye, you''re good at drinking. I didn''t see you have these skills?" brother Xiao Bao grinned when he saw me dry.


    "It''s all done!" I wiped my mouth, then pressed Liu Rui on my seat, looked at the people on the table and said, "I have guests downstairs to take care of, so I won''t drink with you today. I''ll let Liu Rui stay here and have a good drink with you. How do you feel?"


    "Not so good!" as soon as I finished, Li Tao pouted at me with a big mouth.


    "Why? Uncle Tao is not satisfied?" I put down my glass and grinned.


    "I''ve come all the way here. Don''t you even want to accompany me for a drink? Isn''t it a little unreasonable?" Li Tao looked at me expressionless and asked.


    I looked at Li Tao and felt that he was really angry instead of joking with me.


    "I have more guests downstairs..." I explained awkwardly.


    "The guests downstairs are important? Almost all the people in H city who can shout their names are in this fucking house? Tell me who you want to go down with?" Li Tao stood up and scolded at a high voice.


    "Li Tao, you''re wrong to say that. People are businessmen, and they still have to do things for their face. Although we say that the business is a little big, how many meals can we come here? Ten or eight meals a year is enough, so the main guests of this hotel are the people downstairs!" Du Xianyang''s father felt that the atmosphere was a little wrong, so he quietly explained it for me.


    "..." Li Tao looked at Du Xianyang''s father, then sat down slowly without talking.


    "Well, uncle Tao, if you want to drink with me, I''ll drink alone with you when I''m finished. Do you think so?" I saw Li Tao sit down and quickly said with a smile.


    "Fuck, roll the calf!" Li Tao scolded silently, and then waved his hand at me.

 Chapter 1781

    Three minutes later, I came to the basement of Bailemen.


    "Leaves, I''m here!" as soon as I entered, I heard Meng Liang, who was tied to a chair, shout at me.


    "Are you all right? Didn''t they hit you?" I ran to Meng Liang and asked as I untied the rope from him.


    "No... I''m fine..." Meng Liang stammered.


    "It''s all right. Let''s go home..." I looked at Meng Liang, who was safe and sound in front of me, and said with a smile.


    "Am I in trouble again?" Meng Liang asked softly with his head down.


    "No... nothing..." I subconsciously blocked the blood on my right leg pants.


    "What''s the matter with your legs?" Meng Liang saw my difference in an instant, and then asked, "what did they do?"


    "No, it has nothing to do with them..." I shook my head and dragged Meng Liang to go out.


    "I''ll kill these B''s......" Meng Liang took off my hand, picked up a bench leg and ran out.


    "Is it fucking over?" I shouted at Meng Liang.


    "Do you know how much trouble you''ve caused because of your impulse? I''ll exchange you for your fucking injury. I don''t want you to do this again. You know? Because you''ve sold your car, you know, you have to sell your house!"


    Meng Liang was stunned when he heard what I said.


    "It''s okay for us to come here unfamiliar with our lives and suffer some losses. As long as we are all well... I''m your brother! I shed some blood for you. It''s nothing, but where''s the old car! Where''s Duan Hui! Why should people lose their wealth for us!" I looked at Meng Liang and said word by word.


    "Leaf, I''m wrong..." Meng Liang hugged my shoulder with tears in his eyes.


    "Liangzi, I don''t want to see our brothers have an accident, especially you. Do you understand?" I hugged Meng Liang tightly and said.


    Half an hour later


    Meng Liang and I went back to the little bee KTV.


    "Shit, the tiger forced you to come back?" Liu Rui saw Meng Liang, quickly got up from the, punched Meng Liang in the chest and said with a smile.


    "Roll the calf!" Meng Liang smiled and punched back.


    "Liangzi, are you okay..." Yuan Yuan also surrounded us and said with concern.


    "It''s all right. They didn''t do anything to me..."


    "I fucking thought I''d never see you in my life..." Yang Song said, wearing a pair of big underpants and holding a green onion in his hand.


    "Come back!" the old car rushed over when he saw us coming back. He looked in a very good mood and said hello to us.


    "Well... Thanks!" Meng Liang nodded and whispered to the old car.


    A simple thank you contains many emotions. I can''t imagine that some things don''t need a lot of gorgeous language to decorate. A simple two words is enough!


    Meng Liang felt very sorry for the old car when he knew that the old car had sold it in order to save him, but some of his feelings could not be expressed in words.


    Some things, do not express does not mean do not take it to heart, the real friendship, is not language can describe.


    "Bang!"


    Liu Yongteng stood up, smashed the teacup on the ground, then pointed to the picture and shouted, "this is obviously a fucking provocation! Raising tigers is a danger. I''ve raised him for ten years. He''ll fix it for me later!"


    "I think Xiao Zhe is right. If our people want to find Li Tao, it''s a little hard... He really knows us too well! It can''t all blame Xiao zhe..." the old ghost said at this time.


    After hearing the old ghost''s words, Liu Yong sat down on the sofa, gasped and asked, "what do you say?"


    "Why don''t we change people?" the old ghost thought and suggested.


    "For whom? If you let others know about the account book, can you guarantee that the person you are looking for will not sell us?" after that, Liu Yong added: "do you spend money to find others for your family''s affairs? Those who don''t know think my Liu family is empty!"


    "We can find some people who don''t know..." Zhang Zhe said at this time.


    "Ha ha, then tell me who doesn''t know?" Liu Yong tilted his neck and sneered.


    "I think those students are good today..."


    "Ha ha, student? Stop it!" Yao Baoshi, who had never spoken, suddenly laughed.


    "You say you three are mixed. Someone yells at you every day. I don''t understand this shit. Let me find some students to do it?" Liu Yong waved his hand impatiently.


    "Elder brother, I think whether it''s the one who stabbed his head or the one we saw today, I think these two children are very stable. Don''t we have no other way now? Let''s let them try first, what if it happens?" Zhang Zhe also strongly recommended us.


    "I don''t think so! How many students can they do?" Yao Baoshi objected.


    "Don''t look down on these two students. One stabbed his bald head three times and the other stabbed his thigh two times to save others. Do you think it''s something ordinary students do?" Zhang Zhe then explained.


    "Ha ha, that''s a little interesting..." the old ghost smiled aside.


    "I still don''t agree to find some students to do this. I can''t. I''ll go to Guangzhou to find two people..." Yao Baoshi said uneasily.


    "Guangzhou? Are the people in Guangzhou stable?" Liu Yong looked at Yao Baoshi with some hesitation.


    "Not necessarily. It''s troublesome. I can only try..." Yao Baoshi shook his head and said.


    "Shit, old ghost, what do you think?" Liu Yong frowned and looked at the old ghost and asked.


    "Those people in Guangzhou are not safe. We have a great risk of using them. Those people are all masters who want money but don''t want life. It''s possible for the lion to open his mouth or falsely mistake us with the account book, so cooperating with them will bring endless troubles..." the old ghost analyzed it very methodically.


    "Go on..." Liu Yong waved his hand.


    "Although I haven''t seen those students, they should be strong when listening to Xiao Zhe. It''s not important to have no experience. We can just spend more snacks in the back. I think Xiao Zhe''s suggestions can have a try..."


    "That''s OK, that''s settled!" Liu Yongyi patted the table and then said to Zhang Zhe: "tomorrow you call the child who blocked our car today, and I''ll talk to him..."


    "OK..." Xiao zhe nodded.


    "Break up the meeting!" Liu Yong lifted his legs and left.


    "Big brother!" Yao Baoshi stood up and shouted.


    "OK, that''s it!" Liu yongtou waved his hand and walked out of the room with Zhang Zhe.


    At eight o''clock the next morning, I received a call from Zhang Zhe. The conversation was very simple. I didn''t tell me anything else about the time and place.


    I came to the address given to me by Zhang Zhe alone. It was a 20 story office building.


    I''m a little nervous because I don''t know why Liu Yong came to me today.


    I found the office according to the address given to me by Zhang Zhe and knocked on the door with uneasy mood.


    "Please come in!" Liu Yong''s voice sounded.


    After I entered the house, I found that there was only Liu Yong in the office, and the decoration of the office was relatively simple. There was only a desk, a chair and a sofa.


    "Coming!" Liu Yong greeted me with a smile.


    "Master Liu!" I looked at Liu Yong nervously and shouted.


    "Sit, don''t stand there..." Liu Yong pointed to the sofa behind me and said.


    I looked at Liu Yong, still sat down, and then opened the car and said, "thank you for my friend... We''ll change the money to you as soon as possible..."


    "Don''t worry about money! Aren''t you locals?" Liu Yong looked gentle and smiled all the time.


    "No, we are SZ people..." I shook and said.


    "Then why did you come to our city?"


    "Something happened at home. I can''t hide..." I answered truthfully.


    "Homicide?" Liu Yong looked at me with great interest and asked.


    "Well, it''s just that we''re not the ones who kill..." I thought about it and said to Liu Yong.


    "Hehe, I came to you today to ask you to do something for me..." Liu never said hello to me again and said directly.


    "You... You said to ask me to do something for you?" I repeated a little unconvinced.


    "Ha ha, why? I''m not willing to help?" Liu Yong took a sip of tea, looked at me and said with a smile.


    "No... no, I just don''t understand what a little person like me can do to help you..." I quickly explained.


    "Little people have the purpose of little people... Who didn''t make them?" Liu Yong waved his hand and said.


    "Well, tell me what you want, Mr. Liu. I can help you. I''m sure I can help you..." I think Liu Yong is really looking for me, so I didn''t continue to be hypocritical.


    "Here''s the situation. I had a driver named Litao. He had driven me for ten years and followed me for ten years. He didn''t leave when the conditions were bad, but now when the conditions were good, he ran away!" Liu Yong said, stretched out his hand, threw me a cigarette, lit one himself, and then said: "Do you know what I started?"


    I shook my head. After taking the cigarette, I didn''t hesitate to smoke directly.


    "I used to be engaged in transportation. My family bought me a truck and I made money by running long distances. At that time, I knew Li Tao and he gave me a start... Everything in Northeast China was expensive for a while, and I can''t remember that it was in the 1990s... At that time, Li Tao and I hoarded three carts of blankets. Everyone looked at us like fools. What happened in the end What''s the matter? We have made a lot of money. With this money, I came to this step... "Liu Yong smoked and talked to me about his original story.


    "Later, when our conditions were good, I began to work in the bar disco. The business was getting bigger and bigger, but there were fewer and fewer friends around me..."


    "Li Tao has always been with me and never gives up. But people will change after all. Last year, Li Tao ran away with our company''s account book..." Liu Yong''s tone was a little sad.


    "To tell you the truth, the things on the account book can''t be seen by others. Recently, Li Tao has been looking for a buyer. If the account book is bought by others, the consequences will be unimaginable..."


    "You want us to help you find the account book, don''t you?" I finally figured out the purpose of Liu Yong calling me today.


    "That''s right!" Liu Yong nodded.


    "But there are so many people under your hands, why don''t you let your people go?" I asked suspiciously.


    "Li Tao really knows our people too well. Zhang Zhe has been looking for him for more than half a year, but there is no result every time, so I want to try some new people..."


    "I see. You''re asking us to be cannon fodder for you?" I touched my chin and said.


    "Hehe, cannon fodder is not... You are strangers, I am a dead horse as a living horse doctor..." obviously, Liu Yong didn''t expect me to say so, and said with some embarrassment.


    "I''m not happy to hear that. Do you mean we''re dead horses? I don''t care how big your wrists are outside, but do you have to have a begging attitude? You''re very impolite, you know?" after knowing Liu Yong''s purpose, my brother obviously relaxed a lot and spoke casually. He crossed his legs and knocked on the table to teach Liu Yong a lesson, To tell you the truth, it feels fucking good.


    "Ha ha, you child..." Liu Yong pointed to me and laughed.


    "Seriously, first of all, your job must be dangerous, isn''t it?" I said solemnly.


    "En en, it''s a little dangerous..." Liu Yong nodded.


    "What are you going to do with my expenses... What if we knock? They are only children, very delicate..." I asked with a blink of my eyes.


    "If I remember correctly, you still owe me 450000..."


    "You are exploiting the working people, you know! You are shameless!" as soon as I heard this, I jumped up and pointed to Liu Yong''s nose.


    "Well, if you can get the account book back for me, I don''t want the money I owe me. I''ll give you another 500000. Think about it..." Liu Yong said while lighting a cigarette.


    "Can you give me the money first..." I smiled brazenly.


    "Ha ha, are you sure you can help me find it back?"


    "You''re questioning my ability. I tell you, is there anything you can''t do when brother Ye goes out? Aren''t you kidding?" I reached out and picked up the cigarette box Liu Yong put on the table, took out one and lit it for myself.


    "The money can''t be given to you first. You don''t have to add up..." Liu Yong shook his head and said.


    "Then you have to pay for the minimum fare! We''ve given you all our money. Do we have to spend money on cars? Do we have to spend money on accommodation? Do we have to spend money on meals? Now everything is expensive! I''ll tell you! I can''t do this job without money..."


    "Take this card. There are six passwords and one hundred thousand in it. It''s enough for your fare..." Liu Yong took out the bank card prepared before the accident and threw it on the table.


    "If you had chatted so early, I wouldn''t have to write with you..." I laughed as soon as I saw Liu Yong pay.


    "It''s not as simple as you think. On the contrary, it will be very dangerous. Don''t you think about it?"


    "I''ve paid my debts and made up for my errands. I owe you for my friend''s business last time. Now you''ve found us. If we don''t help, it''s a bit shameless..." after I took the money, my attitude was different immediately.


    "Ha ha, OK, what to do? Someone will come to you tomorrow, but whether it works or not, the account between us will be written off!" Liu Yong also smiled and said very readily.


    "Just get 500000 ready. Even if the account book is hidden in the ends of the earth, I''ll get it back for you. Don''t worry..." I patted Liu Yong on the shoulder, no big or small.


    "Wait for your letter tomorrow..."


    "Then I won''t bother you. You''ve been busy all day. I''ll go back and tell them about it and pack up..." after that, I grabbed my bank card and prepared to go out. I don''t want to stay here for a minute now. I''m afraid Liu Yong will go back and ask for his bank card.


    "Ha ha, let''s go..." Liu yongchong waved to me.


    Just as I was about to get to the door, I turned back and smiled at Liu Yong: "by the way, you smoke very well, don''t show your voice, do you have any? Give me a whole one, and I''ll take it back to my friend to try..."


    "You''re here, aren''t you?"


    "Oh, I''ll be your special agent right away. You have to carry a box of good cigarettes when you go out, don''t you..."


    "Ha ha, your mouth can feed many people. I tell you..." Liu Yong smiled and threw me a piece of Cordyceps sinensis from the drawer.


    "Bye, boss Liu!"


    I put my cigarette under my arm and walked out of Liu Yong''s office in a very good mood.


    After I left the office, I turned around and went to the bank and withdrew 60000 yuan. Because the old car hasn''t been redeemed yet, I want to return the money to the old car first.


    After returning to the little bee KTV, I called Meng Liang, Liu ruiyuanyuan and Yang song together, and then roughly told them about today''s conversation with Liu Yong.


    We had a meeting and discussed it. The final result was that we collectively agreed to take the job next.


    First of all, we really have nothing to do now, and we can''t rub the old depot Hui and them here every day. Secondly, although this job is dangerous, we can change the money owed to Liu Yong whether we can get back the account book or not. If we get it back, we can get another 500000.


    The most important thing is that I took all the fares given to me by Liu Yong. Now it seems impossible to go back on my word.


    At eight in the evening.


    "Redeem the car first..." I leaned against the door of the old car house and threw the envelope to the old car.


    "Where did you get it?" the old car asked, looking at the money in the envelope in surprise.


    "It''s from a friend. We may go out to do something tomorrow..."


    "What''s up? Can I help Duan Hui?" the old station asked hurriedly.


    "No, let''s go out and do something for our friends. It''s inconvenient to tell you... Don''t think too much..." I thought for a while, but I still didn''t tell the truth to the old car. After all, Liu Yong came to us and certainly didn''t want too many people to know about the account book.


    "Well, if you don''t want to say, I won''t ask more. When will you come back?" the old car also knew that he didn''t continue to ask.


    "It depends on how things are going. If things go well, it shouldn''t be too long..." I thought about it and replied.


    "... if you don''t have money in your hand, take the money first..." the old car looked down at the envelope in his hand, hesitated and said.


    "Come on, if you are poor enough to sell houses and cars, don''t pretend to be rich here with me..." after that, I walked out of the old car''s house smartly. Money is fucking cool


    At eight the next day.


    Several of us simply told off with old Che and Duan Hui, and then set out to find Zhang Zhe at Bailemen.


    After we arrived at the Baile gate, the Baile gate was not open yet. Zhang Zhe was sitting in the empty hall with a man in a hat and playing Gobang.


    "Oh, I made a mistake. I have to repent..." Zhang Zhe stretched out his hand and went back to get the pieces.


    "You''ve regretted this fucking chess for six times. Can you point your face..." the man in the hat said silently with his teeth clenched.


    "Oh, why bother so much..." Zhang Zhe shamelessly took back the pieces.


    "Brother Zhe, playing..." I walked up to them with a smile and said.


    "Come on, ang... When we''re finished!" Zhang Zhe greeted us with a smile, narrowed his eyes and looked at the chessboard very nervously.


    "OK, you play, don''t worry..." I smiled back.


    "Oh, why did you play this... You should play this..." Liu Rui said excitedly when he saw Gobang and ran to Zhang Zhe.


    "Why, you can play too?" Zhang Zhe smiled and looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "It''s a fucking Gobang. I can play it in the second grade of primary school..." Liu Rui felt uncomfortable without boasting for three minutes.


    "Can you die if you don''t talk?" I scolded Liu Rui in a low voice.


    "No, I can''t stand it. I have to fight... You get up and I''ll come with him..." Liu Rui watched the two play chess for about 20 seconds. He couldn''t stand Zhang Zhe''s smelly chess basket. He pushed Zhang Zhe away and sat down.


    We saw Liu Rui push Zhang Zhe away and pinch a sweat for him in an instant. However, we were relieved to see that Zhang Zhe didn''t seem very angry. After all, it''s a little ignorant and no etiquette.


    Two minutes later, Liu Rui was defeated.


    "Hehe, you''re good at Gobang. We''ll have a good time when we''re free..." the man in the hat threw down the chess piece and said with a smile.


    "I''m a little out of shape today! I''ll fight you for 300 rounds another day..." Liu Rui said, as if he was dissatisfied because he lost.


    "Ha ha, let me introduce you..." Zhang Zhe smiled, then pulled over the man in the hat and said, "this is Yao Baoshi. We both work under master Liu. Just call him brother Xiaobao..."


    "Little brother Bao, good!" we shouted with one voice.


    "Ha ha, sit down..." brother Xiao Bao waved to us to sit down.


    After we sat down, little brother Bao reached out and took out a folder and threw it on the table at the bar.


    "It''s good for you to look at the photos and living habits of one of Li Tao''s friends when you have nothing to do..." Xiaobao said.


    "Where should we start now?" I asked with a frown, because if we were to find the account book now, we would be like headless flies and have no clue at all.


    After listening to me, brother Xiao Bao stretched out a photo from the folder and handed it to me.


    "This man''s name is er Biao. He''s a little ruffian in Baotou. He used to hang out with Li Tao for a while, and then he went back to his hometown when something happened. You can start with him. If you can find him, you may find some news from him, and you take this mobile phone..." while talking, brother Bao took out another mobile phone and handed it to me.

 Chapter 1782

    Ji Xuan blinked and said, looking at the north and South nervously.


    "Grass, I knew I wouldn''t shit. Brother Xuan, you go out with me to find them." the north and South said something and ran directly to Ji Xuan and shouted.


    "It''s not big brother. What are you doing?" Ji Xuan stared at the beads and shouted at the north and South in great panic.


    "Let''s go out and find someone..." Nanbei replied very anxiously.


    Good luck to the hotel.


    "You loosen me!" Ji Xuan stared at the beads and shouted to the north and south.


    "No, brother Xuan, let''s go out to find someone. What are you doing lying down? They are fighting......" the north and the South looked at Ji Xuan very speechless and shouted.


    "I asked you to let me go!" Ji Xuan lay in bed like a dead fish, motionless.


    "Don''t you go out?" the north and South were stunned and looked at Ji Xuan and asked.


    "I beg you, can you let me sleep? I''m almost sleepy. Why do you drag me out in the middle of the night? If you don''t let me sleep again, I''ll die and show you..." Ji Xuan shouted with red eyes and abnormal collapse.


    "No, are you?" the north and South looked at Ji Xuan a little speechless and asked.


    "Don''t tell me. Anyway, no matter what you say today, I just have to sleep!" Ji Xuan stared at the beads and shouted at the north and south.


    "There''s a fight over there. Are you still in the mood to sleep?" the north and South stared at the beads and scolded Ji Xuan.


    Ji Xuan was stunned when he heard this. After being silent for two seconds, he shouted loudly, "I haven''t slept for two days. What can you do if you let me sleep? There''s a fight outside. What am I doing in the past? Tell me what I can do like B?"


    The north and South were stunned when they heard this. Then they turned their mouths and asked, "why don''t you go out?"


    "Fuck off, even if you kill me today, I won''t go out. I''ll tell you..."


    North and South pursed their lips, and then rushed out of the house with big steps.


    "It''s crazy every day!"


    Ji Xuan shouted to the north and south, then lay down on the bed and continued to sleep.


    ����


    Above the highway.


    While driving, the tall man turned his head and looked at the police car behind him.


    "Fuck, why are these people crazy? What can we do if we leave?" the short man shouted, biting his teeth, sitting on the co pilot.


    "What''s the use of saying this now?" the tall man wiped the sweat on his forehead and then said, "if this goes on like this, we two have to throw it here."


    "When I came out, I felt my eyelids jumping..." the short man shouted with a big mouth.


    "Can you be a little serious and say something useful?" the tall man turned and looked at the short man and scolded.


    "What can I say now? These people are like mad dogs, and I can''t stop them..." the short man replied with a big mouth.


    Hearing this, Gao looked back at the police car behind him, then patted his steering wheel, stared at the beads and shouted, "fuck, someone must have blocked us!"


    "Brother, how can I answer you now to satisfy you?" the short man blinked at the tall man and asked.


    "You get out of here." Gao replied irritably. Then he looked down at his cell phone and said in a muffled voice, "now call brother five and tell us something''s wrong. Let him send someone to pick us up now..."


    "OK!" the short man nodded, then took out his cell phone and began to call.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, Xiao Wu answered the phone.


    "Hey, brother five, something''s wrong with us now." the short man shouted very anxiously.


    "Something''s wrong?" Xiao Wu was stunned for a moment, and then asked in some doubt, "what''s wrong with you two?"


    "I don''t know where it came from. Now we are blocked all over the street..." the short man shouted very anxiously.


    "OK, where are you two now?" asked Xiao Wu.


    "Near Sanpan Street..." the short man shouted without thinking.


    "I''ll let someone pass right away. If you two are caught, don''t say our position, okay?" Xiao Wu asked very nervously.


    "Know." the short man nodded quickly.


    "Hang up!" Xiao Wu shouted in a voice, and then hung up the phone directly.


    ����


    On the other hand, in the warehouse, after Xiao Wu put down the phone, he turned and shouted to the people in the room: "there''s an accident between those two, don''t play, go out with me..."


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Mao asked with his neck pulled.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. Anyway, I''m looking for them all over the street..." Xiao Wu replied with his mouth tilted, then bowed his head and picked up the * * on the table, and then shouted: "I said don''t play. I''m deaf, isn''t it? It''s hehe every day..."


    "Coming, coming..."


    Seven or eight men ran out of the room, laughing at Xiao Wu and shouting.


    At this time, Wang Jun also came out of the house, looked at Xiao Wu and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Those two don''t know whether they were discovered or what, let people chase all over the street, and I''ll go out to save people now!" Xiao Wu replied with a big mouth, and then ran outside the house with the car key.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Wang Jun stretched out his hand to stop Xiao Wu, then went to Xiao Wu, looked at Xiao Wu and asked, "you mean these two people are chasing, don''t you?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Xiao Wu nodded.


    "..." Wang Jun looked at Xiao Wu and was silent.


    "Do you have anything to say? I''m in a hurry. If it''s late, what about the two people?" Xiao Wu looked at Wang Jun and shouted a little speechless.


    "Are you crazy? You''re looking for us all over the street now. What are you going to do now? Go out and send it directly?" Wang Jun stared at beads and scolded Xiao Wu.


    Xiao Wu was stunned when he heard this. Then he bit his lips and looked at Wang Jun and asked, "what do you mean by saying this now?"


    "What do I mean? Don''t you count in your heart?" Wang Jun looked at Xiao Wu and scolded.


    "You mean to make us think nothing has happened? Let me leave those two people behind, don''t you?" Xiao Wu looked at Wang Jun with a big mouth.


    "Yes, that''s what I mean." Wang Jun nodded.


    "Are you sick?" Xiao Wu shouted.


    "You can''t go out if you''re sick or not!"


    "You..." Xiao Wu pointed to Wang Jun, then stared at the beads and shouted, "I tell you, I can''t look at these two, no matter what I tell you!"


    "You can''t go out today!" Wang Jun stopped Xiao Wu directly.


    "No, what do you mean? I didn''t let you follow me now. I can''t go by myself?" Xiao Wu stared at the beads and scolded Wang Jun.


    "No one can leave this room today!" Wang Jun shouted firmly as he stared at Xiao Wu.


    Xiao Wu looked at Wang Jun in front of him, stretched out his hand and lit a cigarette, then narrowed his eyes and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "It''s not interesting. Now the situation is special. You just take these people out. What if you don''t come back?" Wang Jun looked at Xiao Wu and asked.


    "I don''t need you to take care of my own business. I can''t come back. Can I recognize it myself?" Xiao Wu stared at beads and scolded Wang Jun. then he said: "today, I must save these two people. I tell you, get out of the way and don''t delay things here!"


    After hearing Xiao Wu''s words, Wang Jun didn''t respond at all. He still stood still.


    "I asked you to roll the calf for me. Can''t you understand or what?" Xiao Wu stared at the beads and scolded the king''s army.


    "Do you know why Liu can let me stay?" Wang Jun asked, squinting at Xiao Wu.


    "Do whatever you like. I can''t ignore these two people now. Will you let me go quickly?" Xiao Wu was very angry and shouted at the top of his voice.


    Huang Mao and Dongzi on one side looked at Xiao Wu and Wang Jun. none of them spoke. After all, it was the business of people on the other side. They were running errands. It was useless and annoying to talk too much at this time.


    "We''re in the iron tower now, not in the city. People here don''t know you at all. If you go out, don''t you want to die? You think we''re in the city? Can you keep a low profile? Do you have a death free gold medal or what?" Wang Jun was also very excited, pushed Xiaowu and shouted with staring eyes.


    Little five looked at Wang Jun and was stunned for a moment. Then he shouted, "I don''t know where we are now. I know that those two people are caught immediately. One is a death penalty prisoner and the other is a murderer. Do you think about what will happen if they catch you?"


    "I thought about it, but can you solve the problem now? Can you save people when you go?" Wang Jun asked calmly.


    "Don''t go if you know you can''t save it. Besides, tell me how much police force he can have in a police station in the development zone!" Xiao Wu shouted at Wang Jun.


    "There''s an army here, don''t you know?" Wang Jun shouted, staring at beads.


    Little five was stunned.


    "The armed police in the development zone here don''t want money. Do you think it''s fun? If there''s a fight here, I''ll tell you clearly. It''s no less than that in the city. Do you understand?"


    Little five looked at Wang Jun and still didn''t speak.


    "The last time we robbed people, the bureau had already registered. Now you go there and tell me the difference between looking for death!" Wang Jun stared at Xiao Wu and shouted.


    "Then you can look at others and ignore them?" Xiao Wu asked stubbornly.


    "I find it so hard for me to talk to you now?" Wang Jun shouted helplessly. Then he looked at his mobile phone with his mobile phone and whispered, "you''re talking in vain now, don''t you know?"


    "Don''t tell me it''s useless. I they just want to go now. Why?" Xiao Wu knew he couldn''t say anything but Wang Jun, and asked very arrogantly.


    Wang Jun looked at Xiao Wu and was silent for a moment. Then he turned his mouth and said, "you have to go out, don''t you?"


    "Must go out!" Xiao Wu nodded.


    "Well, you call Liu Neng now. If he agrees, he will let you go now, OK?" Wang Jun asked, looking at Xiao Wu.


    "You talk to me, don''t you?" Xiao Wu stared at the king''s army and scolded.


    "If you don''t call, you''ll stay here honestly, otherwise I can''t bear the responsibility..." Wang Jun replied with an indifferent face.


    "I''m a minor, you have to watch!"


    "You say you call or not?" Wang Jun asked, looking at Xiao Wu.


    "I really convinced you. You said this. If I had ink with you this time, I would have saved people back!" Xiao Wu gnashed his teeth and scolded. Then he stretched his * * cell phone, found Liu Neng''s phone and dialed it.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After the phone rang a few times, Liu Neng answered the phone.


    "Hello?"


    Xiao Wu shouted to the phone.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Liu Neng asked.


    "I don''t have time to talk to you now. It''s no use. Let''s make a long story short. I want to go out now. Do you want me to go out?"


    Little five shouted carelessly at his mobile phone.


    ��������


    Liu Neng was stunned by Xiao Wu''s words, and then asked in a low voice, "what are you doing out in the middle of the night?"


    "Isn''t that what? Our people may have been caught. I''ll go and have a look..."


    Liu Neng on the other side of the phone heard this and immediately cheated. He stared at the beads and shouted, "how many times have I told you to stay away from those people in the harem? Why don''t you have a long memory? Why don''t you go there?"


    "No, what''s the use of scolding me now? It''s already like this here. How can you scold me?" Xiao Wu asked with a big mouth.


    "I''m really convinced now. You made trouble with me as soon as I left here. What did I tell you before I left?" Liu Neng scolded helplessly.


    "Oh, I told you. It''s useless for you to talk to me now. Why are you so inky? Now you just tell me to let me go or not..." Xiao Wu asked with a big mouth.


    "What are you doing out now?" Liu Neng scolded wordlessly.


    "I go out to save people. What else can I do..."


    "You really can''t go there now. Just stay honest with me, do you hear me?"


    "No..." Xiao Wu was about to speak.


    "It''s nothing. You call Wang Jun now and I''ll tell him..." Liu Neng shouted irritably.


    "If I don''t go out now, something will happen to our people!" asked Xiao Wu.


    "I don''t want to talk to you now. Just be honest and finish it. Don''t talk to me about unnecessary things, do you hear?" Liu Neng shouted at a high voice.


    "Are you sure you won''t let me out?"


    "What are you doing out there?"


    "Grass!" Xiao Wu stared at the bead and handed the mobile phone to Wang Jun.


    Wang Jun answered the phone and asked, "hello?"


    "From now on, you can''t let Xiao Wu leave the house for half a step. Do you know?" Liu Neng shouted very seriously.


    "Hehe, I know." Wang Jun smiled and agreed, and then put his mobile phone into his pocket.


    "Liu Neng said he wouldn''t let you go..."


    "If you don''t go, you can''t go. If something happens, you''ll be responsible for it yourself. Grass!" Xiao Wu scolded with his teeth, and then turned his head and ran to the house.


    "..." Wang Jun looked at Xiao Wu''s back and said nothing.


    Tower Development Zone, above the highway.


    The car where the tall man and the short man were driving crazy on the road, and our police car and our overlord car just followed behind them.


    "Brother, why hasn''t brother five come yet?"


    The short man sat on the co pilot and asked the tall one who was driving very anxiously.


    "You ask me, I ask who will go?"


    Gao Gao was very excited. He knew that if they went on like this, it would be a dead end.


    "How can we fix it now?"


    Cried the short beaded.


    "Call brother five!"


    Cried the tall man irritably.


    ��������


    The short man nodded and was silent. Then he took his mobile phone and dialed Xiao Wu''s phone.


    "Doodle doodle..." after the phone rang for a while, no one answered.


    "Brother, brother five didn''t answer the phone."


    Cried the short man excitedly.


    "Grass, fight again!"


    Cried the tall man, staring at the beads.


    A minute later, the short man put down his cell phone, turned his head and looked at the tall man and said, "it''s just that no one answers..."


    "Grass!" the tall man bit his teeth and scolded, then patted the steering wheel hard, stared at the beads and shouted, "what do you mean now? Give up the two of us?"


    "I guess that''s what it means..." the short man nodded, then stared at the beads and shouted, "what are you talking about?"


    "I said Xiaowu gave up the two of us, didn''t you? It''s obvious. You still don''t understand, didn''t you?" he shouted at a high voice and turned back to the police car.


    "Well... What do we do now?" the short man asked nervously looking at his cell phone.


    ��������


    The tall one looked back and the short one didn''t speak.


    "Big brother, what are you going to do?" the short man finally realized the seriousness of the problem.


    "Stop the ink, will you? When is it now? This little five is really not human. He usually calls us brothers. Fuck the two of us come out to kill him. If something happens, he sells us now. What does that mean?" Gao''s mood is very unstable.


    "What''s the use of saying this now?" the short man asked helplessly.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" cried the tall beady.


    ����


    In the police car behind them, Zhang Xiaogang held a walkie talkie in his hand and shouted excitedly, "how are the people opposite?"


    "Report to the captain, our people are now encircling from the back..." a response came quickly from the walkie talkie.


    "What''s the matter with your quick ink? I''m sure you''ll never catch up!" Zhang Xiaogang shouted, staring at the beads.


    "I see. We''ll try our best to speed up." a response came from the walkie talkie.


    "When do you know to speed up? You must block the car before the next intersection, okay?" Zhang Xiaogang shouted.


    "That what, Captain, my side may..." the person opposite hesitated.


    "Don''t talk to my captain. I don''t like hearing any excuses from you now. They must be blocked at the next intersection, okay?" Zhang Xiaogang repeated.


    "Know... Know!" the man opposite stammered back.


    "No more!"


    Zhang Xiaogang directly dropped the walkie talkie.


    ����


    Inside the domineering car.


    I looked up at the police car in front, turned to Liu Rui and asked, "is there a phone in front?"


    "Yes!" Liu Rui nodded.


    "Call them and tell them to stop the car at the intersection in front, return it to them and we''ll take it!" Liu Rui looked at Liu Rui without expression.


    "Grass, is it too overbearing?" Liu Rui asked with a smile.


    "He knows how much these two people are worth," I whispered back, rubbing my palms.


    "Ha ha..."


    Liu Rui looked at me, smiled and whispered, "money is different..."


    "Don''t BB, call!"


    I scolded Liu Rui speechless.


    Liu Rui looked at me and smiled. Then he took out his mobile phone and dialed Zhang Xiaogang.


    "Hello, brother Zhang?" Liu Rui asked with a smile.


    "Ah, what''s the matter, brother?" Zhang Xiaogang said politely.


    "Well, the boss on my side spoke. Stop the car at the next intersection. If you stop, the car will be returned to you. As for the money, you can drive it casually..." Liu Rui said with a smile.


    "Cao, brother, what are you talking about?" Zhang Xiaogang scolded speechlessly, and then said, "well, let''s try our best to catch up. If we catch them, I''ll give them to you for three days, and you''ll return them to me after three days. Do you think it''s OK?"


    "Don''t say anything, brother Zhang, slowly thank you!" Liu Rui replied with a smile.


    "Well, I''ll hang up first, waiting for someone to catch us and talk about thanks carefully..." Zhang Xiaogang replied with a smile, and then hung up the phone directly.


    Liu Rui put down his cell phone, looked at me and smiled.


    "What are you laughing at? What did Zhang Xiaogang say?" I looked at Liu Rui and asked.


    "What else can I say? They said to chase as much as possible. If we catch it, we''ll use it for three days." Liu Rui said to me with his mouth tilted.


    "Cow force!"


    I looked at Liu Rui and smiled.


    "Hehe, you don''t see who I am now! If you make a move, it must be a success. I''ll tell you..." Liu Rui shouted at me.


    "Ha ha..." I looked at Liu Rui and smiled without talking.


    "Why, what do you mean by this look?" Liu Rui shouted at me with a big mouth.


    "What do I mean? I just don''t like your boasting state now, do you know?" I scolded Liu Rui.


    "You''re really stepping down now. I''ll tell you!" Liu Rui shouted at me, staring at the beads.


    "Why don''t you tell me?" I asked Liu Rui with a smile.


    "Roll the calf, I don''t want to talk to you now!" Liu Rui looked at me irritably, then turned his head and looked at his mobile phone and stopped talking to me.


    "Leaf, can you tell me what life is all about now?"


    At this time, Han Chao put his head over and looked at me and asked.


    "Rolling calf, I really don''t want to talk to you now. You''re really annoying now, you know? Tomorrow you hurry to go back to the city for me and then be your cook for me!" I stared at the beads and scolded Han Chao.


    "No, leaf, what do you mean now?" Han Chao licked his lips and looked at me and asked.


    "Don''t you know what they mean? Your IQ can''t keep up with the rhythm of our team now, okay?" Liu Rui said to Han Chao with a smile.


    On the other side, above the highway of the tower.


    North and South did not know where to find a bike and drove crazy on the road.


    "Where are all these people?"


    While riding a bicycle, the north and South stared at the dark road and shouted with collapse.


    "What are you doing, young man?"


    At this time, an aunt on the roadside shouted to the north and South riding a bicycle.


    "It''s all right, aunt..."


    The north and South turned around and replied helplessly. Then they took out their mobile phone and dialed me.

 Chapter 1783

    After Liu Rui finished, he directly reached out and picked up the note on the table. After the note was opened, Liu Rui roughly glanced at the number on the check, but when Liu Rui saw the endless zeros, he was stunned.


    "This... This..."


    Liu Rui looked at Gao Jia in surprise. Gao Jia smiled.


    "Is this fucking dazzled..." Liu Rui rubbed his eyes and carefully counted the zeros on the check.


    "One... Two... Three... No, you count the fucking money!"


    Then Liu Rui handed the check to the etiquette lady. The lady took the note and looked at it very carefully. Then she stammered, "OK... It seems to be brother Liu of 50 million!"


    "How much?" Liu Rui jumped at the number.


    "Fifty million!" repeated the etiquette lady.


    "It''s impossible... Brother Jia, are you fucking playing with me? Is it a prank? Tell me?" Liu Rui asked, his lips shaking and his face looking at Gao Jia strangely.


    "Who the fuck is in the mood to joke with you during the New Year!" Gao Jia replied impatiently, then turned his head and shouted at the hall, "do you know any international cheques, come out!"


    "I work in a bank!" a young man in the hall opened his mouth and responded.


    "Just you come out!" Gao Jia hooked his fingers at the boy.


    The young man quickly got up from his seat and ran to Gao Jia. Gao Jia grabbed the check and handed it to the boy working in the bank, and then whispered, "show me what this thing is for!"


    The boy took the check, looked at it three times professionally, and then returned it carefully.


    "What''s up? Is it true?" Liu Rui asked the boy in a hurry.


    "It''s true. It''s an internationally cashed check from Switzerland. You can change it into cash wherever you go!" the young man nodded and replied very seriously.


    "Shit, 50 million!" Liu Rui was stunned after hearing the boy''s words. His mouth was huge. Anyone closer could see Liu Rui''s tonsils.


    "Keep an account for me quickly..." Gao Jia handed the check to the etiquette lady with a smile.


    After receiving the check, the etiquette lady was stunned. Then she shouted at the top of her voice, "Mr. Gao Jia, gift money, 50 million!"


    "Wow..."


    After hearing this number, the hall was in a mess!


    So people are stunned by this number!


    I don''t know the concept of Suili 50 million in other cities, but in the second tier city of H City, Suili has never had 5 million. For ordinary people, 50 million is a number that can only be seen in a dream, a number that can''t be earned in a lifetime!


    Once a boss said such a sentence, set a small goal for yourself first and make 100 million!


    This sentence is heard as a joke on the Internet, because the number of 100 million is too fucking far from ordinary people. It''s impossible at all, but Gao Jia gave us 50 million as a gift in the hotel today. What does this mean?


    Our hotel has not officially opened yet, so we have completed half of the small goal first!


    The richest people in H city are the Du family and the Ji family. Their two families have paid 2 million yuan, which is already the top gift money in H city. If the general relationship is not particularly in place, it is impossible to come up with this figure, but Gao Jia''s hand is 50 million. To tell you the truth, if we were not afraid of bad influence, Gao Jia would definitely be hot searched on a microblog, This is definitely more shocking than star cheating!


    I''ve figured out all the questions. It''s called the local tyrant''s gift, with a gift of $50 million!


    Of course, microblog was not popular at that time. Netizens died and looked at Tencent News


    "Mr. Gao Jia gave a gift of 50 million!"


    "Mr. Gao Jia gave a gift of 50 million!"


    The etiquette lady felt that this number of gift money shouted once was not shocking at all, so she shouted directly three times with the microphone.


    The people in the hall looked at Gao Jia with different eyes. Liu Rui didn''t expect Gao Jia and his friends to take out so much money as gifts. The $50 million is not as simple as gifts. Who the fuck should pay $50 million!


    Gao Jia''s check for five thousand was thrown on the table as if it were like a * * *, which directly caused an explosion without any chain reaction.


    People on the first floor talked about it one after another, and people on the second and third floors also ran out to watch the excitement. They wanted to see that big hand who was forced to pay so much money with the gift.


    Similarly, when I heard this number, my glass fell directly to the ground.


    "Oh, who is this? It''s so awesome. It''s 50 million with the gift!" Li Tao asked me with a little doubt after seeing my surprised expression.


    "It seems that Gao Jia and others... I''ll go out and have a look!" I replied vaguely, then stood up and went outside.


    "The relationship between leaves is good. Gao Jia can give leaves such a big gun! Ha ha..." after I left, Du Xianyang''s father smiled and said to Chong Tao.


    "It''s a good relationship. I''ve never seen anyone with so much money. Do you recognize Godfather or what?" Li Tao joked while gnawing at the bone.


    "Ha ha... I think Gao Jia still likes Ye!"


    "You have a point in saying this. The main reason is that the child is really rare..." Li Tao nodded slightly and then gnawed at the big bone.


    Everyone in the private room began to talk about Gao Jia''s 50 million gift money, including Du Xianyang, Ji Xuan and others.


    But at this time, Lin Yushu and fan Aiguo''s eyes are almost green. Originally, the people in this room are with me. They can''t stand it. Now there is another Gao Jia who wants money and doesn''t want life. They are not so simple. They pay five thousand with gifts. If there is no abnormal relationship, who fucking believes it!


    "Brother Lin, why don''t we go..." fan Aiguo''s Kung Fu has been cleaned up by Li Tao. Now there is another Gao Jia. Fan Aiguo''s little heart is obviously a little sudden.


    "What the hell are you going to do with your meal?" Lin Yushu whispered back with his head down and his teeth clenched.


    "At that moment, Gao Jia came over and had to bury us?" fan Aiguo said.


    "It''s not bad for his three or two sentences. Who wants you to come over? Bear it!"


    "Shit, I shouldn''t have come here at that time..." now fan Aiguo regrets why he had to follow him like he owed B.


    "It''s all right, Gao Jia. They won''t stay long when they come back. After all, their wanted warrant is still hanging in the police station. Ye Han doesn''t dare to leave them in H city!" Lin Yushu whispered an advice to fan Aiguo because he didn''t look right.


    "This is the best, otherwise no one dares to touch Ye Han in H city!" after hearing Lin Yushu''s words, fan Aiguo nodded relaxed.


    "Why do you two mutter when you don''t drink?" at this time, Li Tao raised his glass and shouted impatiently.


    "Nothing, nothing..." fan Aiguo quickly looked up and explained.


    "Nothing. Don''t chew your tongue like an old woman..."


    "..." when Lin Yushu heard this, he looked up and looked at Li Tao and hesitated for a long time.


    ����


    In the hall on the first floor, after hearing the news of Gao Jia''s 5000 gifts, almost everyone rushed out of the private room. Even Lao Bian and Han Chao who didn''t know Gao Jia ran out.


    The first to come out was North and south, because he knew that when Gao Jia came, things must have come back.


    After seeing things, the north and South directly shed excited tears, and then shouted, "brother!"


    Hearing this sentence, things instinctively turned back, and then smiled and opened their arms to the north and south.


    Five seconds later, the two brothers who had been separated for a year hugged each other tightly.


    Brother, stick to his hometown.


    Brother, the Marquis is.


    At this time, two people may have unlimited words to say in their hearts, but they all turn into excited tears.


    "Brother Jia! You are very rich now, with such a big gift!" Meng Liang walked to Gao Jia with his hands in his pockets and a smile.


    "Shit, I can be poor all my fucking life!" Gao Jia scolded silently, then turned to look at Meng Liang and nodded happily.


    "Very good, they''re all here!" Gao Jia patted Meng Liang on the shoulder.


    "You are also a lot, and you abducted one of us!" Meng Liang, who has always been silent, joked happily after seeing Gao Jia and them.


    "We didn''t turn around, but they didn''t want to come back!" Niu Lei smiled back.


    "Ha ha, I haven''t seen you for such a long time. Your hair is so fucking chic!" Yang Song laughed and joked.


    "Roll the calf, don''t mention which pot the fuck doesn''t open. After dinner, you must accompany me to fix the big health care. I can dream of the pattern you played with me last time!" Niu Lei bared his teeth and shouted at Yang Song.


    "If you want to say something else, I can''t satisfy you, but if you want to say big health care, don''t say it''s the new year, even if it''s the end of the world, I can give you the whole!"


    "Awesome! Professional!" Niu Lei gave Yang Song a thumbs up.


    "Must be professional, you don''t see what I do!"


    "Come on, don''t fucking brag, hurry to take brother Jia and them to the private room on the third floor and serve them well!" at this time, Liu Rui interrupted the conversation with a smile.


    Five minutes later, Liu Rui asked the waiter to clean up a private room, and then arranged Gao Jia''s gang into the private room.


    Because Gao Jia and others have a special identity, Liu Rui knows very well that he didn''t insert them into other private rooms, and others can''t eat with Gao Jia. Who dares to eat with a group of murderers? If you really drink too much, take out a knife and chop you a few times, do you think it''s a crime?


    "Brother Jia, first of all, I didn''t expect you to come today. Secondly, I''m very happy that you came. I''ve given me such a big member. I have to give you a toast first, brother!"


    After the waiter served the dishes, I called everyone in the harem to this private room. It doesn''t mean that other people are important, but the people in this room are more fucking important. It''s not because Gao Jia gave me 50 million gift money that they are important, but because the people in this room are the real family.


    Du Jiaji and I are fucking good. They are also comrades in arms and partners.


    Brother Li Tao and Xiaobao have a good relationship with me. It''s just the relationship between elders and youngsters. They put their hope on us. We inherit their will and complete what they didn''t accomplish when they were young.


    But Gao Jia is different from them. They are a group of people who can smile at me even if ye Han is no matter how down and no matter how bad. If something happens to me, Li Tao can help me and the Du family can help me, but the premise is that our harem still has utilization value, but Gao Jia doesn''t need me to say more. It''s enough for them to come and help me!


    In the private room on the third floor of the imperial restaurant.


    All the staff of our harem welcomed the Gaojia team who came back from afar in the warmest way. Four people, old Che Duanhui and Han chaolao Bian, didn''t know Gaojia very well, so I asked them to go downstairs to accompany other guests. All the remaining people had to sit in this room honestly for me.


    "Leaf, isn''t that right for you?"


    After I had a drink with Gao Jia, Gao Jia looked at me ruddy and asked.


    "What doesn''t fit?"


    I put down my chopsticks and asked in some doubt.


    "Don''t throw them all here. It''s not appropriate to accompany us here..."


    Gao Jia explained with a smile.


    "Shit, what''s wrong with this thing? Many people come to me with gifts, but you''re the only one who can fucking follow me with $50 million..." I smiled back, then raised my hand, picked up the wine glass and shouted, "don''t say anything, brother Jia, I have to drink one of this wine with you!"


    "Do you have to pay attention to drinking alone with me?" Gao Jia asked, squinting at me.


    "At that time in Myanmar, you didn''t say anything. You came here with people and guns. I''ll remember you all my life!"


    "Shit, what the fuck do I think? That''s it. I have to come here if I don''t rush at you!"


    "If you talk so much, it seems that we really have nothing to say. I''ll give you $50 million to save me from water and fire. Is it all right for me to give you a toast?"


    "Ha ha, if you talk like that, there''s really nothing wrong..." Gao Jia quickly raised her glass and touched me, then bared her teeth and looked at me and said, "is there a project in the beginning of spring?"


    "Well, in the spring, I''m going to put my goal on the other side of the University City!" I nodded back.


    "Hehe, very good! You''re on the right track now..."


    "What''s on the right track or not? I just want to make some money now. Otherwise, we are busy like dogs every day. Why? I don''t have any big ideals now. I get the project of University City, and then go home to clean up the iron noodles. We are even stable..." I said with my head down as I broke the crab''s thigh.


    After hearing my words, Gao Jia smiled and raised her glass of Baijiu.


    I watched Gao Jia silent for a moment, then put down the hairy crab, looked at Gao Jia and said, "brother Jia, if you don''t dislike it, come and work with us!"


    "Hehe, we are not the same kind of people. Working together is easy to be counterproductive..." Gao Jia politely refused me.


    "It''s not brother Jia. Ye has sincerely invited you twice, so you''ve come quickly! You say it''s not a matter for you to walk outside like a blind man every day!" Liu Rui looked at Gao Jia''s refusal to me again, and shouted with a very anxious expression.


    In fact, Liu Rui''s impression of Gao Jia is very good. He should talk about making trouble at ordinary times, but none of them can''t handle serious affairs, so we all hope they can come and help.


    From another angle, things follow them. If Gao Jia joins our team, things can follow back. In this way, the East, West, North and South brothers don''t have to see each other every day.


    "We are used to floating outside. Your development is very stable now. If I come here, first, it''s hard for you to explain to the police, and second, we don''t adapt to staying with you..." Gao Jia looked at Liu Rui very seriously.


    "What''s wrong with this thing? How can we bully you?" Liu Rui asked with a big mouth.


    "Ha ha, bullying is not allowed..."


    "Come on, people have their own way of life. Why do you have to force people to go the same way as us? No one is a fool. Brother Jia, they must have their own ideas. Let''s not force people to be difficult!" at this time, Meng Liang looked up at us and shouted.


    "Hehe, Liangzi is right. People may live better than us!"


    "Shit, if you want to say live moisture, I tell you that no one has Jiage moisture..." Niu Lei quickly followed me when he heard my words.


    "Squint!"


    When Gao Jia saw that Niu Lei was going to speak, she quickly stared at the beads and shouted.


    "Why don''t you let me talk again?" Niu Lei shrunk his neck and asked very dissatisfied.


    "Let you squint and you''ll be done. Why do you have so many problems..." the tiger beside Niu Lei reluctantly advised.


    "I don''t fucking squint. What can he do to me?" Niu Lei obviously drank too much and spoke very well.


    "Why do you want to rebel?" Gao Jiateng stood up, stretched out his hand and pointed to Niu Lei''s nose.


    "How about rebellion?" Niu Lei stood up with his neck tied.


    "Why the fuck is it so urgent to talk..." Liu Rui muttered very puzzled.


    I saw that there was something wrong with the two people''s mood. I quickly stopped them in the middle, and then looked at Niu Lei and advised him: "don''t say a few words. After all, he is your big brother!"


    "Shit, I''m not allowed to talk!" Niu Lei glared at Gao Jia, and then sat down slowly.


    "I didn''t let you talk for your own sake. You didn''t count how much trouble you caused because of your b mouth?" Gao Jia scolded, pointing to Niu Lei.


    "I..."


    "Come on, what''s the noise of the New Year!" I frowned and shouted, then directly raised my glass and said to Niu Lei, "give me face and don''t study it, will you?"


    "..." Niu Lei looked at me and was silent. Then he reluctantly touched the wine glass with me.


    Gao Jia''s quarrel with Niu Lei was a small episode in the dinner party. I thought it was an ordinary quarrel, so I didn''t take it to heart. I followed them to drink and eat. Gao Jia and Niu Lei were brothers for many years, so neither of them mentioned it again after a few drinks, but Niu Lei''s words obviously became less.


    ����


    After eating with Gao Jia for a while, I raised my hand and looked at my mobile phone. I felt that the time was almost up. At this time, more than three hours had passed since the beginning of the banquet. I had to go out to see off the guests.


    "I''ll go out to see off the guests later. You can accompany them here!" I whispered in Liu Rui''s ear, and then bent down and quietly walked out of the private room.


    Except for the private room, I looked at the first floor and found that most of the guests had left. Han Chao''s old car and others were seeing the guests off at the door.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Hearing this, all the people on the table laughed. Lin Yushu was embarrassed. Almost no one in H city didn''t know that Lin Yushu had lived half his life and found seven or eight junior three, but all the children were fucking daughters and had no son!


    "What are you talking about? Are you so happy?"


    At this time, Liu Rui and I marched into the private room with a wine glass truck.


    "Isn''t this about Lao Lin''s inability to give birth to a son? I''m going to introduce him a folk prescription or something! I happen to have a wechat of an old traditional Chinese medicine here. Why don''t you sweep Lao Lin?" Li Tao replied to me with a laugh.


    "OK, uncle Tao, I can tell you that all the guests who can come to me for dinner today are my guests. Pay attention to what you say. Don''t let others go angry at that time!" I pretended to be unhappy, then went to the table, picked up the goblet on the table, looked at the people in the room and shouted: "Today is the opening day of my hotel. I, ye Han, thank you very much for coming to join us. I don''t say much. If you have anything to do in the future, I, ye Han, will certainly do my best to help you! All of you here are predecessors. I''ll do it first!"


    After that, I drank the Baijiu in the glass.


    "Ye, you''re good at drinking. I didn''t see you have these skills?" brother Xiao Bao grinned when he saw me dry.


    "It''s all done!" I wiped my mouth, then pressed Liu Rui on my seat, looked at the people on the table and said, "I have guests downstairs to take care of, so I won''t drink with you today. I''ll let Liu Rui stay here and have a good drink with you. How do you feel?"


    "Not so good!" as soon as I finished, Li Tao pouted at me with a big mouth.


    "Why? Uncle Tao is not satisfied?" I put down my glass and grinned.


    "I''ve come all the way here. Don''t you even want to accompany me for a drink? Isn''t it a little unreasonable?" Li Tao looked at me expressionless and asked.


    I looked at Li Tao and felt that he was really angry instead of joking with me.


    "I have more guests downstairs..." I explained awkwardly.


    "The guests downstairs are important? Almost all the people in H city who can shout their names are in this fucking house? Tell me who you want to go down with?" Li Tao stood up and scolded at a high voice.


    "Li Tao, you''re wrong to say that. People are businessmen, and they still have to do things for their face. Although we say that the business is a little big, how many meals can we come here? Ten or eight meals a year is enough, so the main guests of this hotel are the people downstairs!" Du Xianyang''s father felt that the atmosphere was a little wrong, so he quietly explained it for me.


    "..." Li Tao looked at Du Xianyang''s father, then sat down slowly without talking.


    "Well, uncle Tao, if you want to drink with me, I''ll drink alone with you when I''m finished. Do you think so?" I saw Li Tao sit down and quickly said with a smile.


    "Fuck, roll the calf!" Li Tao scolded silently, and then waved his hand at me.

 Chapter 1784

    "Shit, I dare say no to President ye?" Wang Hai agreed very happily.


    "Bright!! this is the contract, Mr. Wang, look..." I gave Wang Hai a thumbs up and handed over the contract.


    Wang Hai took over the contract, glanced up at me and asked, "you haven''t told me the price once? The first time I''ve seen a businessman like you..."


    "No, it''s hundreds of thousands. I''ll try to save trouble and worry. In the future, President Wang, you can help me with more snacks..."


    "Ha ha!!" Wang Hai laughed and then wrote down his name on the contract.


    I picked up the contract and wrote my name in duplicate, one for Wang Hai and one for me.


    "Mr. Wang, can I call you for this money in a few days?" after signing the contract, I looked at Wang Hai and asked.


    "You can give it anytime. I''ll help you find someone to decorate it. I''ve rented stores for so many years. I know a lot of decorators. I''ll find you a good one..."


    "I''ll be relieved if you have president Wang!!" I promised with a smile, then turned to look at the old car and said, "why do you take president Wang and President Wang''s brother to our harem..."


    "OK!!" the old car nodded and said to Wang Hai, "if there''s nothing wrong with Wang, let''s go now|


    "OK!!" Wang Hai nodded, then said hello to me, turned around and followed the old car out of the club.


    After Wang Hai followed the old car, I slept in the private room for a while. After the store rented, my heart fell to the ground.


    Two hours later.


    Sitting in the car, I rubbed my confused head and dialed Bai Bao''s phone number.


    "Leaf, what''s the matter?"


    "Uncle Bai, I''ve finished renting the store. When will you come and have a look?" I asked very directly.


    "... shit, what am I going to see about this? Add it up yourself. You don''t have to call me in the future!!" Bai Bao shouted in silence.


    "... uncle, I spent your money. I''m sorry you said that!"


    "Hehe, what''s funny? I''m sorry. There will be money when it''s gone. I still like you. I''ll tell you..." Bai Bao replied with a smile.


    "Uncle Bai, how old are you and tell me this is not serious..."


    "Roll the calf!!" Bai Bao scolded wordlessly, and then hung up the phone.


    As soon as Bai Bao hung up, my cell phone rang. I took a look at it. It was an old car.


    "Hello, what''s the matter?" I asked after answering the phone.


    "Wang Hai called a few more people over there. They had to drink with you. They didn''t listen to me... I thought you wouldn''t come back if you didn''t come back..." the old car said to me in a distressed tone.


    "Nothing, I''ll go back now..." I asked in silence for a long time.


    "... are you back?"


    "If I don''t show up, these people can''t withdraw. I''d better go back and have a look. It''s bad if I don''t go back all the time..." I rubbed my temples, and then stepped on the accelerator to start the car.


    ����


    Three or four hours later.


    "Bang bang!!"


    I stood in the corridor full of wine, leaned against the anti-theft door for half a day, and then knocked hard on the big iron door of Susu''s house.


    "Who? It''s midnight!" Su Su put the mask on his feet and cautiously opened the security door. After seeing me, he hurriedly helped me into the room and whispered with a small mouth, "why do you drink it again?"


    "Daughter in law... Hei hei!!" I looked at Su Su and giggled.


    "Don''t talk to me. It''s useless. Put on your shoes..." Susu found a pair of slippers and threw them at my feet.


    I looked down at the pink slippers, turned around and smiled at Su Su and said, "it''s cute..."


    "It''s not easy to find my house after drinking like this!!" Susu whispered impatiently as he helped me go inside.


    "Ha ha, I took a taxi!"


    "I''m not stupid... Aren''t you the boss now? Why do you drink so much?" Susu helped me to the sofa and sighed.


    "Don''t drink, don''t do anything, don''t drink, how does it matter..." I put my arms around Su Su''s neck and replied with some blurred eyes.


    "Stay away from me. You''ll spit on my face for a while. Do you want to die..." Su frowned and pushed away my big face.


    "When you say that, I really feel like vomiting..." I quickly covered my mouth.


    "You cover him, if you dare spit on my sofa, I''ll kill you! I''ll take you the trash can..." Su shouted and ran to the kitchen barefoot.


    "Wow!"


    After Susu left, I directly squatted on the ground and vomited. After vomit, I directly lay on the ground with saliva flowing from the corners of my mouth. I fell asleep in less than five seconds!!


    Half a minute later, Su Su ran over with a mop and a trash can and watched me fall asleep for a long time


    ����


    A week later, the construction team Wang Hai helped me contact and the decoration company were fully in place. The decoration of the hotel also officially began. Everything seems to have settled. There is no news from fan Aiguo and Lin Yushu. They seem to have disappeared since the last incident and can''t see anyone at all.


    The business of the harem and the casino has also recovered stability. After Zhao San''s incident, several of us finally ushered in the most stable period. In addition to making money every day, everyone is waiting for the opening of the hotel and the new year.


    In our apartment.


    "Our house is about to expire. I''ll tell you..." Liu Rui said to me as he lay on the sofa and hugged Wu Mei while watching TV.


    "When the time comes, let''s change a bigger one and let Han Chaotian Ming live in, or it''s inconvenient to go to and from work..." I turned my head and looked at Liu Rui and replied in a low voice.


    "By the way, let Su Su live with you, so you can save money when you open a house..." Meng Liang said cheaply at this time.


    "Fuck you... You think I''m like you!! think of something you don''t need every day!!" after listening, I scolded silently, and then stood up and walked to my own house.


    "Shit, why did you leave after a few words?" Liu Rui smiled and shouted at my back.


    "I have no common language with vulgar people like you..." I waved my hand back, then opened the door and entered the house.


    I stayed in the house for more than half an hour when I suddenly received a call from Wei Yiwen.


    "What''s the matter?" I answered the phone, touched my nose and asked.


    "We have a shipment to deliver tomorrow. This is opposite. After I talked to Wei Yiwen on the phone, I changed my clothes and walked out of the house.


    "Going out?" Liu Rui asked, looking at me.


    "Well, I''m going out. Where''s Liangzi?"


    "What are you doing in the house?" Liu Rui asked with narrow eyes like a traitor.


    "There''s something wrong with Zhao village. I have to go there..." I walked to Meng Liang''s house as I spoke.


    When I opened the door, Meng Liang was ready to change clothes and go to bed. Meng Liang was stunned when he saw me. Then he sighed helplessly and said, "is there something wrong with me?"


    "Get dressed and go out with me..." I frowned back, then turned around and called out the north and south.


    "What are you three doing? Do you want me to follow?"


    Just as the three of us were going out to change our shoes, Liu Rui looked at me and asked.


    "Don''t follow. You watch the harem at home. The three of us may come back tomorrow..."


    I bowed my head and answered, then pulled open the anti-theft door and went out. Meng Liang followed north and South behind me.


    ����


    Two hours later.


    The three of us and Tian Ming arrived at Zhaojia village one after another. After entering Zhaojia village, the four of us directly found the factory and found that Wei Yiwen and Zhang Fengyu had been waiting for us in the factory for a long time.


    "Coming?" when Wei Yiwen saw us coming in, he quickly stood up and shouted at me.


    "Uncle Wei..." I nodded, then took off my coat, put it on the hanger, turned and sat opposite Wei Yiwen.


    "The opposite trading time is 3 a.m. in S County next to H city." Wei Yiwen briefly introduced the trading time and location to me.


    "How much do they want?" I asked after rubbing my palm.


    "This number!!" Wei Yiwen raised three fingers.


    "Three million?" I exclaimed after being stunned.


    "Big brother, 300000..." Wei Yiwen gave me a blank look.


    "Shit, Bai is fucking excited..." I giggled and looked up at Wei Yiwen.


    Wei Yiwen also looked at me and didn''t speak.


    "What do you think?" I looked at Wei Yiwen and asked.


    "Nothing. I just want to see if we can deliver the goods..."


    "Why not?"


    "Don''t you think it''s suspicious? Drug traffickers in Yunnan go to fucking H city to buy goods. Isn''t it a little short-sighted?" Wei Yiwen said with a frown.


    "The opposite side didn''t rush to buy goods. 300000 goods were not enough to be scared on the way..." I waved my hand, then picked up the lotus king on the table and ordered one for myself.


    "What do you say is running across the street?" Wei Yiwen asked after taking the cigarette.


    "Running to meet us, I think there are two possibilities. It''s almost more than four hours'' drive from H city to s county. We leave at 9 p.m. and we can''t arrive until more than 1 a.m.


    Our car is driven by Meng Liang. Tian Ming''s car is driven by Zhang Fengyu. After getting on the highway, the north and South directly fell asleep with their plastic bags. Just now, there were some fucking nervous people who were dying. They directly shouted in less than half an hour. I also admire north and south for such heartless and lung less things. There''s nothing in their mother''s heart.


    "Uncle Wei, look at the tiger and don''t fucking let the saliva flow in..." I looked back at Wei Yiwen and said.


    "Ha ha, it''s all right..." Wei Yiwen smiled back, and then said: "after we deliver the goods to the location, you don''t have to get off first. I''ll see the car and pick up with Tian Ming. Then if they want to see you, I''ll call you..."


    "OK!!" I nodded.


    Wei Yiwen''s doing this is the normal way of trading. Generally, two people complete the transaction and others wait elsewhere. This is because he is afraid of meeting the police. If he is really caught by the police, he can only catch two people. In this way, he can minimize the risk. If he wants to play on TV, he can always surround dozens of people in front of a car, It''s just bullshit. When the police see so many people get together in the middle of the night, they have to tell you something if there''s nothing to do. Therefore, the fewer people are, the better. But the premise is that both sides of the transaction have a certain foundation of trust.


    "Uncle Wei, we can get there at one o''clock. What are we going to do in the rest of the time? Just wait there?" Meng Liang asked at this time.


    "Let''s step on the spot first to see if there is an ambush. Do these things well in advance to save accidents. The most important thing in our business is safety..." Wei Yiwen seemed to have experienced explanation.


    "Uncle, have you done this before?" I asked with a smile.


    "I followed brother long for several big jobs, but it was more than ten years ago..." Wei Yiwen recalled.


    "Shit, brother long has done such a thing?" as soon as he heard the name of brother long, Meng Liang suddenly came to his spirit and his eyes lit up.


    "Ha ha, I''ll tell you so. Your brother long is an encyclopedia of crime. It seems that he has done all the crimes except rape..."


    "Cow force!!" I sighed from my heart, then turned around and asked, "Uncle Wei, do you know what brother long is doing now?"


    "Know..." Wei Yiwen nodded.


    "Just can''t tell us, can you?" I continued.


    "Ha ha, ye ye, you understand!!" Wei Yiwen laughed.


    "OK, if you tell me, I won''t ask..." I waved my hand and didn''t ask.


    Wei Yiwen smiled and didn''t speak.


    Meng Liang''s car drove very fast. Wei Yiwen was afraid that he was sleepy, so he talked to Meng liang from time to time, and I leaned against the window and dozed vaguely.


    As for the north and the south, they first slept. After waking up, they fucking picked up their mobile phones and watched the island''s blockbusters. I found that the north and the south are quite awesome. Don''t worry when people''s mobile phones can always make some blockbusters, and they are different every time. I should know all the AV female stars who have zero and whole with him.


    ����


    At one o''clock in the morning, we arrived at a port in S County. Because it was early morning, there were very few people in the port.


    Wei Yiwen and Zhang Fengyu went out to check whether there were police and customs. The rest of us played poker instead of sleeping in order to maintain vigilance.


    I sat in the copilot and looked at the calm sponge. Meng Liangtian, Ming, the north and the South teased the landlord.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the time came to 3 a.m. and it was time for the transaction.


    "Buzzing, buzzing..."


    Wei Yiwen''s phone rings. Wei Yiwen takes out the phone, looks at it, and then hangs up directly.


    "Why did you hang up?"


    I asked, frowning.


    "I discussed with the receiver in advance. If it''s safe, hang up the phone. If there''s an accident, the police will let me answer the phone..." Wei Yiwen explained looking at his mobile phone.


    "Shit, there are so many people here!!" north and South shouted with surprise holding the plastic bag.


    "Study hard and learn that your hands are capable..." Wei Yiwen patted the north and South on the shoulder, then took the drugs from the north and south, gave Tian Ming a look, and they walked to the wharf with great strides.


    The north and South stared at Wei Yiwen. The image of Wei Yiwen in his heart was much taller.


    No way, fool, he is full of longing for knowledgeable and educated people all the time


    "Can''t something happen?" Meng Liang looked at me and asked after Wei Yiwen and Tian Ming left.


    "I shouldn''t..." I pulled the door open. After getting on the bus, I said to Meng Liang, "drive the car over there..."


    Meng Liang glanced at me and started the car.


    Wei Yiwen and Tian Ming stood by the port, smoking and waiting for the goods, but the sea was still calm after waiting for more than ten minutes.

 Chapter 1785

    "It''s just us. What else can we throw? Can we compete directly?" silly Fei whispered.


    "No!!" Nanbei shook his head with a smile: "you''ve got 200000 cards!"


    "Shit, as for?" silly fly was a little speechless.


    "Don''t you know how to play with him? Why can''t you do it now?" Liu Rui is now 10000. He doesn''t like this silly fly, so he''s not polite at all. Otherwise, Liu Rui and these gamblers are polite under normal circumstances. After all, people are guests.


    These gamblers in our Hougong Casino are usually polite, because the reputation of our Hougong is there, and ordinary people really dare not move.


    Except for one person, his name is Yang an!


    Yang an is in our H city. Those who don''t know may not know that it has nothing to do with our harem, but once they know something inside, they almost know what the story is between Yang an and the harem.


    After Yang an''s accident, I paid for his mother''s operation, but Yang an gave me what he stole before he died. I''ve been helping with it. Although I never planned to take it out, I didn''t expect what Yang an gave me to become a very important turning point in our rear palace. Many years later, I don''t know whether this thing is good or bad for us.


    Silly Fei was a little confused by Liu Rui''s two words. With 100000 yuan thrown out, he was also a little excited. After a long silence, he shouted with a red face: "you cow force, I won''t fucking go this card, OK!!


    After shouting this sentence, silly fly turned the poker out directly.


    "Brush!!"


    After seeing the silly flying card, the people were directly stupid. This fucking flush is not going!!


    What card is flush in the golden flower??


    Simply put, the prince in Pai Gow is basically the top card!!


    Except for the leopard, there is no one bigger than him!!


    How many people are ruined because of this flush??


    Because this card is too big, people deliberately feel their top when they play!!


    But tonghuashun often meets leopards. Obviously, silly Fei thinks that North and South have a pair of leopards in their hands, so he doesn''t want to drop 200000 to drive out.


    "... this fucking Qingshun won''t go. It''s awesome!!" the guy next to him shook his head and said with a smile. I don''t know whether it''s a joke about silly flying''s timidity or silly plane''s wisdom.


    "It''s a pity that you don''t go to this card..." Nanbei swallowed his spit, and then said to silly Fei while recovering the money.


    "North and south, what cards do you have?" the gamblers asked curiously.


    "Ha ha, I''m just a fucking J!!" Nanbei laughed and threw the poker out directly.


    When they looked at it, they were really a big J!!


    "Awesome!!"


    Gamblers gave thumbs up to the north and south one after another. What the north and South played was a psychological tactic. 100000 yuan scared away a Qingshun!!


    Zha Jinhua sometimes plays with psychology and courage. At ordinary times, North and South may not be like this, because it''s a bit bullying, but silly Fei''s mouth is too fucking cheap. North and South can''t accept it. Doesn''t he just want a bold one??


    North and South clearly told him what courage is.


    "Shit!" silly Fei''s face suddenly changed. He stood up and scolded north and South: "are you a little bullying?"


    "Weren''t you awesome just now? Why not now?" Nanbei replied with a sneer.


    "Don''t you fucking play like that? Are the bullies who open casinos playing?" at this time, silly Fei has completely lost his wit. He doesn''t talk his mother''s brain at all. How north and South play has nothing to do with our casino. He doesn''t pay attention to our harem.


    "You can fucking play, but you can''t play. Go away. I''ll take you as the loser just now..." the North-South reaction was calm and there was nothing wrong with talking.


    "You''re just bullying me!!" silly Fei is a little shameless at this time. He doesn''t know to give him the steps, and shouts north and South with his neck pulled.


    "What does it have to do with our casino to lose money? Can you be a little old man? It''s only 100000 yuan? If you can''t afford to lose, you''ll die. What a big thing, you can jump off a building because of this money?" Liu Rui shouted with disdain.


    "Liu Rui, what the fuck do you mean?" silly Fei pushed aside the stool and stood up directly, staring at the beads.


    "Why? Do you want to hit me when you stand up?" Liu Rui asked with a smile on his face and disdain in his eyes.


    "Are you going too far? Do you think it''s appropriate for so many people to bury me?" silly Fei shouted with his teeth.


    "Whether it''s appropriate or not, you know in your heart. Didn''t you give him less words when North and South lose money?" the smile on Liu Rui''s face disappeared, because he felt that this silly Fei was really a little shameless and had to make him understand.


    "What does it matter to you that I play poker with him?"


    Silly Fei shouted, then reached out and pushed Liu Rui.


    "Oh, if you lose money, you have to beat people..."


    Liu Rui stepped back, then grinned, accelerated directly the next second and kicked silly Fei''s stomach.


    "Bang!!"


    Silly Fei was kicked directly by Liu Rui, and the man stopped after sliding on the ground for half a meter.


    "I''ll fuck you!"


    Silly Fei lay on the ground, biting his teeth and scolding, and then he had to stand up and rush to Liu Rui.


    "Hula!!"


    At this time, Yang Song didn''t know where to find a shotgun, and the muzzle was directly aimed at silly Fei''s head.


    "You... What do you mean?" silly Fei was stunned when he saw the shotgun and stammered at Yang Song.


    "Is it a shame for you? Should you be like a master when you lose money? Is it fun for you to grind and chirp here? Our harem started with this thing. Do you think our harem is inferior to you than its combat effectiveness?"


    Yang Song squatted down, squinted at silly Fei and asked.


    "..." silly Fei looked at Yang Song and dared not speak. After all, what was on the top of his head was not a toy gun, but a loaded short barrel shotgun!!


    "Still ink?" Yang Song then asked.


    "...." silly Fei trembled slightly, but his eyes were still stubborn.


    "Why, do you still have ink? Can''t you hear?" Yang Song was impatient.


    "I don''t fucking believe you dare to drive..."


    "Kang!!"


    Silly fly didn''t say the gun word yet. Yang Song shot directly at the wall and hit down the oil painting on the wall.


    "Now guess if I dare to give you a shot?" Yang Song shouted at silly Fei.


    "I don''t have any ink..." silly Fei was afraid at last. He looked at Yang Song tremblingly and said.


    "Low voice!!" Yang Song took back his shotgun leisurely.


    "I don''t have ink!!" silly fly roared.


    "Wouldn''t that be all right..." Yang Song grinned, then waved his hand and said, "roll the calf..."


    Hearing this, silly Fei quickly stood up and trotted away from the casino with his companions.


    After silly Fei ran out of the casino, he turned back and spit at the gate of the harem, then gnashed his teeth and scolded, "fuck, sooner or later I''ll have to kill these fools. It''s too fucking forced!!"


    "Come on, don''t get angry. You don''t have a good idea. It can''t depend on others!!!" silly Fei''s companion kindly advised.


    "..." silly Fei looked at his friend and stopped a taxi.


    After silly Fei lost 100000 yuan to North and south, this man disappeared directly from our sight. He never came to our casino after that day.


    After I came back to hear about it, I didn''t criticize the north and the south, because I know what our gang are like. Don''t talk about us. Even ordinary people have to have a little temper, so I think it was totally wrong for silly Fei to talk like that at that time.


    From the perspective of friends, I don''t think there''s anything wrong with the North-South approach, but from the perspective of the Hougong boss, I can only tell the North-South not to do this next time. Silly Fei sometimes represents not only himself, but also other gamblers. When people come to play, they just want to have fun. You say that if the North-South picks up a silly Fei today and a silly Zhang tomorrow, Then we don''t have to open this casino. In two months, these people have to let the north and the South clean up.


    But I don''t want to talk about him. Yang Song, I have to talk to him privately. Now this fool''s temper is a little too fucking angry. I don''t know whether it''s because I''m too sensitive or Yang Song has really changed.


    I always feel that since Qian Rou died, Yang Song has become very irritable. He can''t hold things down at all. This is not the first time he has handled problems with a shotgun.


    We built our home with shotguns, but I don''t want our harem to rely on this thing all the time. When we talk, we can solve the problem. That''s what I want to see.


    My conversation with Yang Song didn''t last long. It was only a few minutes. I asked him a few insinuations. Yang Song was originally a smart man, so he could understand what I said. He promised me to control it as much as possible, and I didn''t continue to talk to him about it. What should I do in the future.


    Sometimes you don''t have to say too much, just let others understand.


    On a street in H city.


    A thin, handsome 17-year-old young man, with an old travel bag in his left hand and a note in his right hand, looked around while walking, as if looking for something


    The young man I mentioned earlier is the most marginal combination in the mixed child industry in H city. Wang Laoer and Lao Bian are also the combination. Although the young man''s name is Lao Bian, he is really not old.


    Du Xianyang once asked these two people to kidnap Guo Siwei, but the task failed because of insufficient preparation in advance.


    After the mission failed, Wang Laoer and Lao Bian had a very big difference. Lao Bian felt that they should honestly go home to farm and marry their daughter-in-law, while Wang Laoer wanted to make another whole, and then go home to build a house and raise pigs.


    Lao Bian couldn''t stand such a life. He had no choice but to leave Wang Er and go to his own uncle.


    "Fuck, where the hell is this?"


    Lao Bian looked for a long time, and finally silently scolded. Then he called his uncle on his mobile phone.


    "Hey, uncle, I''m here, but I can''t find your community!!"


    Lao Bian was a little worried about being frozen, so he spoke very fast.


    "Oh, you''re here? You see, I haven''t finished work yet... Otherwise, you can take a taxi and I''ll ask your aunt to receive you..."


    Lao Bian''s uncle thought about it and said.


    "OK, uncle, I''ll take a taxi..."


    Lao Bian nodded and put his mobile phone back in his pocket.


    "Didi!!"


    As soon as Lao Bian put down his cell phone, a taxi came out across the road. Lao Bian hesitated, and finally reached out to stop the taxi.


    "Little brother, where are you going?" the driver rolled down the window and asked with a smile.


    "Master, how much is it to Changshun community?"


    Lao Bian smiled at the driver and asked very politely.


    "Changshun?" the driver glanced and shook his head and said, "why do you have to pay 30 yuan..."


    Thirty!!


    Lao Bian was stunned for a moment, then touched his trouser pocket and found that there was only more than 100 yuan in it. Lao Bian thought for a moment, and then said to the driver very embarrassed, "I''m sorry, master, I didn''t bring so much money!!"


    "... come out to find relatives?" the driver looked at the travel bag in Lao Bian''s hand and asked.


    "Ah!!" Lao Bian nodded and agreed.


    "Come on, it''s not easy to come out. My house is just over there. Let''s send you there smoothly!!"


    The driver waved his hand and shouted carelessly at Lao Bian.


    "That''s not good..." Lao Bian moved the driver.


    "Stop the ink, it will take you at least two hours to walk in the cold..."


    "Thank you, master!"


    Lao Bian stamped the snow on his feet, then opened the door of the taxi and got on.


    After getting on the bus, Lao Bian''s red face, which had been frozen, warmed a lot in an instant, and the whole person was refreshed.


    Half an hour later, Lao Bian was sent to the door of Changshun community by the driver. Before getting off the bus, Lao Bian wanted to get some money for the driver, but the driver didn''t want it at all. Lao Bian had to say thank you to the driver twice, and then got off the bus with a red face.


    After getting off the bus, Lao Bian did not enter the community for the first time, but found a supermarket around the community. After entering the supermarket, Lao Bian looked at the gift area and found that things were too expensive.


    Lao Bian held his right hand closer and closer in his trouser pocket. Originally, he wanted to buy something for his uncle, but he looked around and found that he couldn''t afford the gifts here.


    "Gifts?" the supermarket owner asked with a smile.


    "Ah, but I don''t have enough money in my hand..." Lao Bian really replied.


    "Why don''t you buy a cigarette? It''s economical and can be used!!" the boss saw that Lao Bian had no money, so he recommended something cheap.


    "Then bring me a Yellow Crane Tower..."


    Lao Bian blushed and pointed to the yellow crane tower above the cigarette cabinet.


    "Hehe, OK!!"


    The boss nodded, reached out and took out a yellow crane tower. Then he looked at Lao Bian, smiled and said, "it''s not easy. I''ll charge you a purchase price of 120!!"


    "Thank you!"


    Hearing this, Lao Bian quickly took out the cash in his pocket and put it on the counter.


    ����


    Two minutes later, Lao Bian walked into Changshun community with a yellow crane tower.


    According to the address on the note, Lao Bian soon found his uncle''s house.


    He stood in front of the security door, rubbed his hands, and then rang the doorbell.


    "Ding Dong!! Ding Dong!!"


    "Who?"


    A woman''s voice came from inside the security door.


    "Aunt, it''s me!"


    Lao Bian stamped his feet and shouted with the white fog.


    "Creak..."


    The security door opened a gap and a woman with curly hair stretched out her head.


    "Jiaqing"


    The woman asked tentatively.


    "Hello, aunt!"


    Lao Bian quickly nodded and greeted the woman with a smile.


    "Why is this time coming? Your uncle hasn''t finished work yet..."


    The woman replied, and then slowly opened the door.


    "I just called my uncle!"


    Lao Bian scratched his head and replied with some embarrassment.


    "Come first..."


    My aunt waved her hand and gave Lao Bian a place. Lao Bian hurriedly walked into the room.


    "Put on your shoes first!!"


    When my aunt saw Lao Bian entering the room in his shoes, she quickly screamed.


    "Ah, I forgot..."


    Lao Bian smiled, then stepped back two steps and put his luggage in his footsteps. He looked a little embarrassed and waited for his aunt to find shoes for him.


    "What, you don''t have beriberi?"


    My aunt asked with some disgust while looking for shoes in the shoe cabinet.


    "... no!!"


    Lao Bian pursed his lips and replied.


    "Well, we don''t have many people here. You can make do with your uncle''s summer..."


    Then my aunt threw out a pair of Black Flip Flops.


    Lao Bian picked up the flip flop, simply took a crack, and then changed into his cotton padded shoes.


    This winter, although there is heating in the house, uncle Bian''s community is an old community. The heating can''t keep up at all. It''s fucking good if the temperature in the house can be five or six degrees.


    After wearing the flip flop, Lao Bian felt a little frozen. His big red feet were particularly dazzling after wearing the flip flop.


    "How is it? Isn''t it a little small?" my aunt asked knowingly, looking at the slippers on Lao Bian''s feet.


    "It''s all right..." Lao Bian replied with a smile, and then walked into the house.


    "Just fine..." my aunt nodded and followed Lao Bian into the room. After coming in, my aunt pointed to the bedroom and said, "the family is small, just one bedroom. Today you can make do on the sofa!!"


    "OK, I can sleep anywhere!!"


    Lao Bian nodded, and then sat down on the sofa. The old sofa was dusty.


    When my aunt saw Lao Bian sitting down, she turned and walked into the bedroom, and then came out a few minutes later with a pair of wet summer cool quilts.


    Lao Bian was stunned when he saw Xia Liang quilt. He scolded in his mind: "this fucking summer cool quilt in winter, coupled with flip flops, do you want to freeze me to death or what?"


    "There''s nothing else at home, or you can make do with it. Anyway, you can''t live for a few days, can you..." my aunt threw the quilt on the sofa, looked at Lao Bian with a smile and said.


    Lao Bian looked at Xia Liang on the sofa and smiled helplessly. He didn''t speak.


    "Why, I can''t do this?" my aunt shouted with a big mouth.


    "No, I just sleep, everything is the same!!" Lao Bian quickly explained.


    "That''s OK. I''m afraid you don''t like it. If you don''t like it, I''ll take you out to find a hotel..."


    "No..." Lao Bian shook his head.


    "By the way, I just finished eating, and your uncle ate outside. Today you can take a bite by yourself..."


    "Ah, I''ve eaten it too!!" Lao Bian touched his shriveled stomach after not eating all day, and replied with a hard smile.


    As he spoke, Lao Bian opened his luggage bag and took out a green military coat to be used as a quilt. When his little aunt saw the military coat, she skimmed her mouth, then threw down a sentence, I went to bed, and directly turned and walked into the bedroom.


    Lao Bian originally wanted to give the cigarette to his aunt, but obviously there was no chance. With a bang, his aunt closed the bedroom door directly. After closing the door, there was a click of locking.


    Hearing the sound, Lao Bian shook his head reluctantly, then stood up and went into the bathroom to wash his feet. After washing his feet, Lao Bian lay sleepy on the shabby sofa covered with an army coat.


    Originally, the heating in this room was not very good. In addition, the sofa where Lao Bian slept was close to the balcony, so the biting cold wind blew directly on Lao Bian''s face. Lao Bian couldn''t directly hide his head in the military coat, but the length of the military coat was not enough. Lao Bian exposed his feet if he didn''t show his head, and his head if he didn''t show his feet, In this way, Lao Bian did not fall asleep until more than 10 o''clock in the middle of the night.


    At 10:30 p.m., Lao Bian''s uncle finally came back and saw Lao Bian lying on the sofa. His uncle thought he was asleep, so he didn''t bother him. He directly walked into the bedroom in his clothes.


    "Are you sick? Why did you ask him to come here?" my uncle walked into the bedroom, and my aunt''s cry rang.


    "He has no place to go. There is only one of our relatives in the city. Who is he looking for?" my uncle replied impatiently while changing clothes.


    "Then you can''t let him come to our house! Can''t you give him some money to find a hotel?"


    "Nonsense, that''s my own nephew. People came to me and I told them to stay in a hotel?" my uncle was angry and stared at beads.


    You''d better not tell me that he is your own nephew... Look at him, such a big man, a young man in his twenties. Do you know what he does?? I know what to steal and rob every day!! If your nephew is a serious man, I won''t say anything. He''s a thief. He''ll have to be caught sooner or later. If you let him live in our house, we''ll all be guilty. I''ll tell you! " Cried my aunt at the top of her voice.


    "Keep your voice down!! he''s just a child. He commits a crime. Now that people know how to learn well, they''re ready to learn some skills from me..." my uncle frowned and explained.


    How old is he? He''s still a child. I tell you, no matter what, get rid of him tomorrow. Otherwise, I don''t trust me to put something at home. I really don''t know what you think. Life has been very tight and I''m in the mood to recruit thieves at home! "


    "How the fuck do you talk? Who''s the thief?"


    "Your nephew is not a thief? Who in our village doesn''t know that he has something to do with old man Wang?" my aunt yelled, pointing to the living room.

 Chapter 1786

    The thing looked at the jeep outside the window and was silent. Then he shouted at the north and South: "catch up, these three cars are wrong!"


    "I feel something''s wrong with the car..." I said when I was in gear from the north to the south.


    "Come on, don''t fucking BB, hurry up!"


    On the other hand, after Zhang Fengyu and sun Qiang ran out of the villa, they ran less than 200 meters in the community, and three jeeps blocked the exit of the community.


    "Wave after wave, you fucking think it''s plants versus zombies!"


    Niu Lei looked at the jeep in front of him and scolded silently. Then he rattled and entered the state of battle.


    "Wind and rain, you protect sun Qiang and leave us alone!"


    Tian Ming turned his head and shouted, then took out a * * from his arms and stared at the three jeeps in front of him.


    "Ho! Ho! Ho!"


    The doors of the three jeeps opened almost at the same time, and the little five Wang Jun and others came out of the jeep.


    "Little five!"


    Sun Qiang shouted excitedly after seeing Xiao Wu.


    "Don''t make a fucking noise and scare me!"


    Niu Lei turned back and kicked sun Qiang impatiently, then held up * * and shouted at Xiao Wu: "are you the one who killed my brother!"


    The moment Niu Lei saw Xiao Wu, his calm eyes were full of blood. Niu Lei was not only excited, but both Gao Jia Guan and Guan were red in their eyes, because they will never forget that Xiao Wu was the murderer who killed the tiger!


    "It''s really a narrow road for friends..." Xiao Wu grinned, then squinted at Zhang Fengyu and said, "leave people. I''m in a good mood today and let you go..."


    "Do you think it''s possible?"


    Zhang Fengyu replied expressionless.


    "No... maybe... Right!"


    Xiao Wu shouted with a long voice, and then held the * * directly. In fact, Xiao Wu also knew that there was no need for him to negotiate with these people!


    "Da Da!"


    The bullets hit Gao Jia and others in front of their feet very neatly, in a straight line.


    Gao Jia and others took a step back, and then held the * * to fight back.


    "Bang!"


    At this time, a white bully rushed out fiercely, and then hit the jeep next to Xiao Wu.


    "More people bully less people, don''t you?"


    Things roared and rushed out with their arms,.


    "Yes, is it wrong for people to take it away?"


    The north and South looked at the little five Wang Jun and others and shouted.


    "Your fighting power is almost enough!"


    Xiao Wu replied with a big mouth, then turned to open the door and got on the bus. Wang Jun also got on the bus.


    "Don''t let him run!" Gao Jia thought Xiao Wu was going to run and shouted.


    "Hehe, do I still run with you?" Xiao Wu grinned and patted his palm.


    "Hula!"


    At this time, at least more than 20 people rushed out from both sides of the community!


    Tian Ming was stunned when he saw the people who suddenly came out. These people were obviously arranged in advance, which shows that sun Qiang''s small five people have been prepared for a long time. They just wait for the people from north, South, East and west to appear, and then catch them all!


    So little five didn''t really do it at the beginning!


    Zhang Yuyu squinted at the group of people around them. His eyes were helpless. It was obviously a set given to them in advance. Sun Qiang could follow out so easily, which showed that sun Qiang knew he would not be taken away!


    "Shua!"


    Seeing so many people suddenly appear around, Tian Ming turns his head and takes a look at Zhang Fengyu.


    Zhang Yuyu instantly understood Tian Ming''s meaning. He observed the surrounding environment, waved his forearm and knocked sun Qiang unconscious with a gun. Then he picked up sun Qiang and ran to the community with a big step. Zhang Yuyu''s action was very fast. The action he used was less than ten seconds. This is the professional quality of a fugitive!


    "Draft it? It''s fucking time. Do you still want to run?" Xiao Wu scolded silently, and then shouted to his people: "open!"


    Seeing that Zhang Yuyu wants to run with sun Qiang, but Sun Qiang is on Zhang Yuyu''s back. These people don''t dare to hit Zhang Yuyu''s head, so they have to aim at him.


    "Cover!"


    Tian Ming shouted when he saw Zhang Fengyu run away, then held * * and pulled the trigger. Countless bullets exploded under the feet of two groups of people and horses, and the fire in the quiet community burst into the sky in an instant.


    "Kang Kang!"


    Tian Ming fought back at Xiao Wu''s men while avoiding bullets.


    "Poop!"


    "Poop!"


    "Draft it? Cooperate. I don''t want to fucking kill!"


    During the fierce fighting between the two sides, Xiao Wu suddenly jumped out of the car with a black bazooka on his shoulder!


    "Shua!"


    Gao Jianiu, Lei Tianming, North and south, East and West, and others were stunned when they saw the rocket launcher on Xiao Wu''s shoulder, and all the movements on his hands stopped.


    "Draft, world war? As for the whole thing?" Niu Lei wiped the sweat on his forehead and scolded speechlessly.


    "What works..." Xiao Wu replied with a smile, then looked at Tian Ming and said, "I know you are a gun god and have two brushes in your hand, but can you avoid the cannon if you fucking force you?"


    "What do you want to do?" Tian Ming squints at Xiao Wu.


    "Pa!"


    Xiao Wu pulled his mouth on Tian Ming''s face.


    "Uncle Tian!"


    "Uncle Tian!"


    Nanbei Gaojia shouted at the same time, took a step forward and aimed at Xiao Wu''s head.


    "Don''t move!"


    Tian Ming shouted in a low voice, then stared at Xiao Wu and asked, "have you played enough, have you played enough to continue!"


    "Ha ha..." Xiao Wu smiled, then turned and looked at the body behind him.


    "One... Two... Three... Four!"


    After counting, Xiao Wu said to Tian Ming, "there are four bodies. I hit you four mouths. Is there anything wrong?"


    "No problem!"


    Tian Ming frowned back.


    "Pa! PA! PA! PA! PA!"


    Xiao Wu threw out five big mouths in an instant with his forehand and backhand, then pinched Tian Ming''s chin and said, "I don''t care how strong you used to be, but you''re not easy to use with me!"


    "Come on, what do you want?"


    "Everyone threw it to me!"


    Xiao Wu looked at Gao Jia and shouted.


    ��������


    Gao Jia and others stared at Xiao Wu. No one started.


    "I can''t speak well. Why? I let you throw me away. Are you fucking deaf?"


    Little five shouted angrily.


    "Throw it away..."


    Tian Ming shouted forcefully.


    "Uncle Tian..."


    "Listen to me!"


    Tian Ming stares at the bead and returns.


    "Crackling..."


    Niu Lei and others hesitated and finally threw down their weapons.


    "Pa Pa......"


    Little five came forward and gently patted Gao Jia''s face, and then asked with a smile, "you''re very strong?"


    Gao Jia squinted at Xiao Wu and said nothing.


    "I''ve seen more people than you, and the last people who died were fucking miserable!" Xiao Wu grinned and shouted to the people behind him: "clean them up and tie them tightly. These people have a little life in their hands..."


    ����


    On the other hand, Zhang Yuyu ran in the community with sun Qiang on his back for more than ten minutes. Sun Qiang was fat. Although Zhang Yuyu''s physical strength was good, he couldn''t stand such tossing and turning. The rhythm of running and breathing obviously became faster.


    "Why is it so fucking heavy!"


    Zhang Fengyu scolded in a low voice, then put sun Qiang on the ground, looked back and found that no one took out the key, untied the handcuffs, and then threw sun Qiang into the flower bed.


    "I can''t fucking carry it. I''ll come back to you when I''m finished..."


    Zhang Fengyu wiped the sweat on his face, whispered to sun Qiang, and then bent down to run outside the community, fast.


    "This way, people are here!"


    Zhang Fengyu ran ahead for less than 100 meters. Suddenly, two strong men sprang out of the tree forest. One of them recognized Zhang Fengyu at a glance.


    The strong man instinctively stepped back three steps, then was stunned, and then rushed over with Zhang Fengyu again.


    "Shit, come back!"


    Zhang Fengyu scolded wordlessly, then raised his hand and shouted, "come again, I''ll fucking hit you!"


    After hearing Zhang Fengyu''s words, the two strong men obviously hesitated, and no one dared to approach Zhang Fengyu again.


    "Don''t move, I tell you, I''m moving to kill you!"


    Zhang Fengyu raised his hand and threatened, and then ran in the opposite direction of the strong man.


    "Chase?" the strong man asked his companion.


    "I listen to you..." the companion said so, but there was no practical action.


    "I don''t think we can handle this boy, or we''ll forget it!"


    "Well, I think so. Such a thing is not suitable for us..." the companion replied with a big mouth, then turned his head and ran in the direction of coming, fast.


    ����


    "Kang!"


    Zhang Fengyu ran forward and could have more than 100 meters.


    "Why is it endless? Didn''t you agree not to chase?" Zhang Fengyu scolded wordlessly, then looked back and found that there was no one behind him.


    "Shua!!"


    Zhang Fengyu suddenly looked up and found that the trees in front of him made a sound, accompanied by clear footsteps.


    "If I don''t kill one, you really don''t know what I do. I see!"


    Zhang Fengyu clenched his teeth and shouted.


    "Wow!"


    There was a noise in the trees.


    "Kang!"


    The bullet directly hit Zhang Yuyu''s chest, and the powerful impact directly made Zhang Yuyu a big somersault.


    "Just do it!"


    Zhang Yuyu covered his chest and scolded. Then he stood up with his left hand on the ground. Wang Jun stepped forward quickly and kicked Zhang Yuyu''s face. Then he grabbed Zhang Yuyu''s arm and broke it hard.


    "Bang, bang!"


    A crisp fracture sounded.


    "Ah!"


    Zhang Fengyu shouted in pain. His left hand hit Wang Jun''s neck hard, and Wang Jun sprawled on the ground.


    "Bang!"


    Zhang Yugan didn''t run away after lying down. Instead, he stood up and ran to the king''s face.


    "Draft it, play sneak attack with me, don''t you? If I don''t kill you, you don''t know what the rhythm of the Volunteer March is!"


    Wang Jun''s behavior completely angered Zhang Fengyu


    "Go!"


    Wang Jun struggled hard to push away Zhang Fengyu, but found that his strength couldn''t push him away at all.


    "Still struggling, isn''t it? Drafted!"


    Zhang Yu Yu stared at Wang Jun with big eyes and kicked him one foot and then another, but he didn''t shoot at this time, because he heard the sound of the motor getting closer and closer. If he drives now, he can''t run.


    "Yes, the car is coming. I won''t play with you first..."


    Zhang Yuyu felt that the motor sound was getting closer and closer, so he had to stop beating Wang Jun and ran to the woods.


    "Poof..."


    Wang Jun opened his mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood, and then stumbled in the direction of Zhang Fengyu and chased him. To say that sometimes you can''t underestimate his potential. Just now, Zhang Fengyu kicked Wang Jun''s head with at least more than ten feet, and each foot was exhausted. If ordinary people would have been kicked unconscious, But Wang Jun can not only stand up but also run, and his running speed is basically no different from that of normal people.


    "Did you draft it? Why are you chasing it?"


    In the small tree forest, Zhang Fengyu ran for at least more than ten minutes, and the Wang Jun behind him was still chasing him. Zhang Fengyu had to stop helplessly, stare at the beads, look at the Wang Jun behind him and shout, "draft it, what do you want to do?"


    "Tell me where you put sun Qiang?" Wang Jun asked breathlessly holding the little tree.


    "Why the fuck should I tell you?" Zhang Fengyu was speechless.


    "... you don''t want to go out of this community until you tell me!" Wang Jun shouted with blood on his mouth.


    "It''s all like a fucking B. you still pretend to be a tough guy with me, don''t you?"


    Zhang Fengyu shouted in a low voice and rushed to Wang Jun.


    As soon as Wang Jun bent down and took out a sharp Swiss Army knife from his trouser leg, he pushed his right foot on the ground and rushed towards Zhang Fengyu at almost the same time.


    When Zhang Fengyu approached the king''s army, he kicked out.


    "Bang!"


    Wang Jun took the foot with his stomach, and then held Zhang Fengyu''s ankle in his left hand.


    "Ah!"


    Zhang Fengyu shouted, his voice was very painful!


    Although Wang Jun was kicked by Zhang Yuyu for several times, Zhang Yuyu was also injured. Therefore, from the perspective of physical condition, Zhang Yuyu has no advantage at all.


    Zhang Fengyu bit his teeth and scolded. Then he didn''t care about the wound on his body. With a military knife on it, he arched his body forward and knocked Wang Jun down directly to the ground.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Wang Jun lay on the ground and took a deep breath. Then he looked at Zhang Fengyu and said with a smile: "I think you''d better be less active. It''s easy to kill yourself in your current state..."


    Zhang Fengyu looked down at the wound on his body. The blood at the wound was bleeding. His current state was really a blood man. The blood on his chest had dyed his pants red and trickled down the corners of his clothes to the ground.


    "You''d better not follow me..."


    Zhang Fengyu replied weakly, then turned and ran to the end of the grove.


    "I can''t let you go if you don''t tell me where the man is!" the green veins in Wang Jun''s hand burst up and hugged Zhang Fengyu.


    "Shit!"


    Zhang Fengyu scolded wordlessly, then dragged Wang Jun''s head and shouted, "are you fucking crazy?"


    "Tell me where the man is?"


    "I''m here!" Zhang Fengyu scolded impatiently.


    "Ah!"


    Wang Jun screamed.


    "Loosen me!" Zhang Fengyu shouted expressionless.


    "Tell me where the man is!"


    "Poof!"


    Zhang Fengyu bowed his head and cut again.


    "You loosen it!"


    "I won''t let go!" Wang Jun shouted, staring at the beads.


    "I''ll go!"


    Zhang Yuyu came forward, took a big foot directly on Wang Jun''s head, kicked him one meter away, and finally hit the tree trunk before slowly stopping.


    "Hoo Hoo!" Wang Jun lay on the ground with his feet on the ground. He struggled for two or three times before he lost consciousness.


    "Shit! They''re fucking crazy..."


    Zhang Fengyu looked at the unconscious Wang Jun and scolded him speechlessly. Then he threw down his Swiss Army knife and ran into the woods.


    ����


    On the other hand, Xiao Wu took Gao Jiatian Ming and others back to sun Qiang''s villa and directly tied everyone in the living room.


    "One, two, three, four, five... Eight!"


    Little five counted one by one with his hands on his back and found that one head was obviously missing.


    "Why is one missing?"


    Xiao Wu bared his teeth and asked.


    "Another one ran away with President sun. Brother Jun went out to chase him..."


    The people around Xiao Wu whispered back.


    "Who went after it?"


    Little five shouted.


    "Jun... Brother Jun..."


    "Shit, can he chase you? Are you fucking stupid?" Xiao Wu scolded the young man by the collar, then clenched his teeth and said, "how old is he? You let him chase a fugitive alone? Do you have a fucking brain?"


    "I..." the young man was frightened and didn''t know how to explain.


    "Brother Jun wanted to go by himself..." another guy shouted at this time.


    "Shit, what''s your physical quality? You''re almost 60 and still pretending to be young and powerful..." Xiao Wu scolded silently, then loosened the young man''s collar and whispered, "you two go out and look for it. Wang Jun can run 2000 meters even if his physical quality is dead. He''s struggling a little more..."


    After Xiao Wu arranged the people around him, he had nothing to do, and then bared his teeth and walked to Tian Ming.


    "You took the lead, didn''t you?" Xiao Wu asked Tian Ming with a smile.


    "..." Tian Ming squinted at Xiao Wu, but didn''t reply.


    "Hehe, silence is golden to play with me..." Xiao Wu wiped his mouth, then touched Tian Ming''s head and said: "Your name is Tian Ming. I''ve heard your story too. Well, it''s said that it was very awesome. I can''t remember what Twin Dragons run to the moon, flying men in the sky or what. But what I want to say now is that you''re afraid of bazookas even if you''re awesome? Don''t you let me tie it here now?"


    "What do you want to do?" Tian Ming asked expressionless.


    "What don''t you want to do..."


    Xiao Wu shook his wrist, then took out a handful of * * * from his clothes, gently scratched it on Tian Ming''s face, and then said with a smile: "One of your people ran away and took sun Qiang away. Although sun Qiang is not very important to me, he can''t fall into your hands, so now call your teammate and let him turn himself in. I''ll try to make you suffer less..."


    "Ha ha..." Tian Ming sneered.


    "What? What do you mean?" Xiao Wu asked, looking at Tian Ming with a slightly unhappy face.


    "Do you think what you said is possible?"


    "It may not be possible that you didn''t has the final say..."


    Xiao Wu''s face suddenly changed.


    "Well..."


    Tian Ming said a little, then bit his teeth and tried not to shout.


    "Uncle Tian!"


    Gao Jia exclaimed at the same time.


    "No... nothing!"


    Tian Ming''s face was covered with fine beads of sweat. He clenched his teeth and whispered back.


    "What the fuck are you coming for me!"


    North and South struggled and shouted at Xiao Wu at the top of their voice.


    "Hehe, all right... Don''t fucking follow the plot of my TV play at eight o''clock, will you? Anything will be directed at you and him. If you talk so that I can let you go?"


    Little five scolded very reluctantly, then pinched Tian Ming''s chin and asked, "what do you say? Call your little partner who broke away from the organization, do you hear me?"


    ��������


    "You can call now to get the lost lamb back on track as soon as possible..."


    "I found out why you have so much nonsense? What do you want to do? Hurry up?" Tian Ming scolded with some irritability.


    "Draft it! Don''t give it to the face..."


    Xiao Wu gritted his teeth and scolded. Then his right hand directly turned the * * * inserted in Tian Ming''s leg. The sharp * * * directly rotated on Tian Ming''s thigh, and the wound on Tian Ming''s leg was instantly broken.


    "... ah!"


    Tian Ming clenched his teeth for a while, and finally burst into a heart rending cry.


    Gao Jia, Nanbei and others are biting their teeth and want to talk to Tian Ming, but they don''t know how to speak. They can only silently swallow the tears that are about to take out of their eyes.


    "Still don''t say, isn''t it?" asked Xiao Wu, gritting his teeth later.


    "Do I say you, B!" Tian Ming scolded in a weak voice.


    "You really don''t know what the fear of death is!" Xiao Wu was stunned.


    "Draft? Say not... Draft? Say not... Ah!"


    At this time, Xiao Wu seemed crazy. With red eyes and beads, he stabbed Tian Ming with a knife.


    "Remember, young man, sooner or later, the people in the harem will clean you up for me. As long as the people in the harem die forever, my revenge must be avenged for me. Did you draft it? Even if you kill me today, I won''t call. Not only I won''t, but all of us in the harem won''t, because we don''t have a basket in the harem! I''ve lived for more than 40 years, and if I die here today I have no fucking regrets! "Tian Ming shouted vaguely.


    "You...!" Xiao Wu looked at Tian Ming and suddenly didn''t know what to say, but his eyes suddenly became very frightened, because at this moment, he was wondering whether he could be like Tian Ming if he changed his position. Xiao Wu''s eyes were frightened, helpless, incredibly clear and told him that he couldn''t do so.


    "Are you fucking finished? Can I call if Uncle Tian doesn''t call?" at this time, Gao Jia shouted.


    "You fight?" Xiao Wu was pulled back to reality by Gao Jia''s voice and looked at Gao Jia with dull eyes.


    "I''ll fight!" Gao Jia nodded quickly.


    "Gao Jia, if you make this call, don''t fucking call my uncle!" Tian Ming shouted, looking at Gao Jia.


    "Uncle, you will die if you go on like this..." Gao Jia explained with trembling lips.


    "It''s all old men. What the hell can I do if I don''t die? If I''m afraid of death, can''t I go home and farm? What the fuck am I talking to you about?" Tian Ming shouted stubbornly.


    "..." Gao Jia was speechless.

 Chapter 1787

    "Can you keep your voice down? How can you make him hear? He''s just a child. He didn''t know anything. Now he''s learned well. What''s the matter with staying in our house for a few days? It''s all relatives. Tell me how I can kick him out?" my uncle asked with his teeth clenched.


    "Why? Relatives can''t open their mouth? You can''t open mine. I don''t have such relatives!!"


    The daughter-in-law continued to shout.


    "Fuck you, you ladies know a JB!!" my uncle scolded irritably, and then lay directly in bed.


    "Whether I fucking understand JB has nothing to do with you. Anyway, you have to go to the thief outside. I''ll go if he doesn''t go tomorrow!!" my aunt pulled the double quilt directly and lay in bed.


    Lao Bian was lying in bed listening to the quarrel between his aunt and uncle in the bedroom. His heart was infinitely sour. There were not many people who could feel the feeling of being despised by their relatives and abandoned by society. Lao Bian was one of them.


    Now he finally understands why Wang Er always wants to take the money home and why Wang Er always doesn''t want to go back with such a disheartened face, because in this city of steel and cement pouring, even how strong the family relationship will be weakened because of your lack of capital


    But Lao Bian didn''t think how bad his aunt was, because he knew that he could make others look down on him because of his own problems, because he couldn''t, not because his aunt was secular.


    Every family has its own difficult Sutra. The embarrassed life has been greeted by their uncles and aunts. They are not philanthropists, and their life is not rich. They can accept Lao Bian, regardless of their attitude, and others can help you, so you can''t say that they are too worldly and bad for you.


    As a saying goes, it''s love to help you, but it''s duty not to help you.


    No matter what, Lao Bian will remember that his aunt and uncle accepted him one night today


    In today''s society, there are always people who seem to have great feelings for life who say that family affection has weakened, and people have become more and more aware of money rather than people. But Lao Bian knows that it is not because his uncle and aunt have changed, but because he is powerless to change other people''s views of himself. If Lao Bian brought tens of thousands of tea instead of 121 cigarettes today, Will my aunt still have this attitude towards him??


    Obviously not!!


    Therefore, when you have what you should have, you will find that the so-called reality will also leave you.


    People who shout that today''s people are too realistic often have a bad life.


    Whether people are realistic or unrealistic, I think people are very realistic, but people with ability can''t feel it, and people without ability can feel it!!


    Lao Bian lay on the sofa and thought for a long time. Finally, he decided to leave his uncle''s house. He didn''t want to affect his aunt''s feelings because of himself.


    At three o''clock in the second half of the night, Lao Bian packed his luggage and knocked out of his uncle''s house.


    After Lao Bian left, his uncle, who had never slept, opened his eyes. In fact, he also wanted to go out and stop Lao Bian, but when he turned around and saw his wife, he resisted the idea, because he knew that he had no ability to accept his nephew, a man in his fifties. When his own nephew came to him, he couldn''t help him, This is not a kind of sadness for a man over half a hundred!!


    Lao Bian walked alone on the road late at night with his travel bag on his back. The cold wind roared. His eyes were vast


    When he went downstairs, Lao Bian would tell himself, "you must stand out anyway!!"


    ����


    On the other hand, after the silly flying thing passed, the north and South didn''t pay attention to this person at all, so they still should eat, drink and find technicians every day.


    When Nanbei first came to our side, he was definitely a simple little monk, but I didn''t know whether it was Liu Rui''s fault or what. At first, he liked to watch Japanese movies, but later he learned to find technicians directly. I didn''t say anything about finding technicians. After that, I didn''t have to be idle, But recently, the north and South feel that the technicians of our harem can''t satisfy him. Why??


    Because he thinks the technician knows money and has no feelings at all. He works like a fucking inflatable doll, so North and South downloaded a software under the old car, and successfully learned the skill of making an appointment!!


    Two days after the north and South downloaded the software, they successfully made an appointment with a girl after 90. This speed surprised the old car.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, the north and the South dressed neatly and came downstairs to a community with a successful smile. The north and the South waited for more than half an hour. They were impatient.


    "The boundless horizon is my love..."


    Just then, the phone rang in the hands of North and south. He picked it up, then bared his teeth and said, "Hey, dear angel, are you here?"


    "I saw you..."


    "Where are you?" north and South hurriedly asked.


    "Look this way..."


    "Which way?"


    "This way..."


    "Brush..."


    North and South looked back and found that someone really ran towards him.


    After a while, the girl, no, should not be a girl, but a woman. The woman ran to the north and south.


    After seeing this woman, the north and the South were stunned. We didn''t say what she looked like. Let''s talk about her age first. The woman was in a red down jacket and wore a pair of cotton trousers with some silk. The north and the South couldn''t fucking see that the woman was after 90!!


    "Are you Xiaobei in the waves?" the old woman walked to the north and South and asked with a smile and a wrinkled face.


    "Sleeping trough... You''re not an angel baby, are you?"


    North and South shivered back two steps and wanted to stay away from the woman.


    "Yes, it''s me!"


    The woman directly put her arms around the north and south.


    "Are you really after 90?"


    North and South blinked and asked some speechless.


    "Naughty, a woman''s age is a secret!!"


    "Fuck off, don''t be cheap. Tell me how old you are?"


    The north and South scolded.


    "I''m really after 90..."


    The woman said with a small mouth.


    "If you are fucking honest, I can fix it with you. If you have this attitude, I have to go home and sleep..."


    Turn north and South and go back.


    "I''m twenty-eight this year..." the woman shouted quickly when she saw that the north and South were going.


    "To be honest, thank you!!"


    "Thirty nine!!" the woman shouted reluctantly.


    "Elder sister, you''re so fucking old. Can we have some business one day? You say you should break your menstruation. What else do you want to make an appointment with? It''s easy for us to * * I tell you!!" the north and the South shouted with some collapse.


    "What do you mean? Are you still engaged?" the woman asked sternly.


    "I''ll get you a taxi fare. Aunt, where did you come from? Can you go back?"


    Saying this, North and South took out a hundred yuan and threw it into the woman''s hand.


    "No, I finally made an appointment today. You have to make me comfortable before you can go!!"


    The woman grabbed the north and south, pulled her neck and shouted.


    "Aunt, you still need to straighten this thing out? If you don''t let me go, I''ll sue you for rape. Do you believe it?" north and South pointed to the woman''s nose and shouted.


    "You can sue wherever you love. Anyway, if you make me comfortable, I''ll tell you, I''ll call you rude. Do you believe me..." when she said this, the old woman directly sat on the ground.


    "It''s not elder sister. What the hell do you want to do? How can you be civilized? Can a harmonious society be harmonious? Can we make an appointment?" north and South looked at the old women lying on the ground and said in silence.


    "Harmony, your grandmother has a leg... If you don''t want to open a room with me, you can get me 2000 yuan and I''ll let you go back!"


    "How much do you say?" after hearing this number, the north and South were stunned.


    "Two thousand!!"


    "What the fuck are you worth two thousand? Just like you B, you fucking paste two thousand back to me, and I have to add up!!" sum up the north and south, turn around and get ready to go outside the community.


    "Little bastard, stop!"


    Seeing that the north and South were going, the old women stood up directly and jumped at the north and South with open teeth and claws.


    "Don''t fucking talk to us endlessly. I''ll fucking cut you! I''ll tell you!!" north and South turned back and scolded the old women.


    "Just like you B, you still pretend to be an underworld force with me, don''t you?"


    The old woman stretched out her hand and gave north and south a big mouth.


    "You... How dare you fucking hit me?"


    The north and South looked at the old women''s mouth when they grew up. They were very surprised and had an abnormal mental breakdown.


    "Pa!!"


    The old woman didn''t have ink, and she stretched out her hand with a big mouth. After hitting, she scolded, "what''s the matter with me fucking hitting you?"


    "Fuck you, I don''t clean up and collect you today. You never know why the flowers are so red!!"


    The north and the South were peered directly by the old woman''s mouth. They rolled their arms and sleeves and rushed to the old woman''s body.


    In this way, a young man in his twenties and an old woman in her thirties and forties tore up in this dark and quiet night


    At first, the north and South could barely scratch and stab with the old women, but later the South and North found that it was not fun to scratch, so they directly pressed the old women on the ground.


    Five minutes later, the north and South followed the old women and directly lay on the ground for the most exciting close combat.


    At first, the north and the South thought they could bring down the old woman in three or five rounds, but they didn''t expect that the fighting power of the old woman was beyond the imagination of the north and the south. When they scratched the fight, they were like a northeast tiger. Their moves were deadly. Their fists reached the meat. They pinched for less than five minutes. The north and the South had been scratched. Their faces were full of learning notes and looked very penetrating.


    "Can you stop scratching my face? You scratch me like this B. how can I get home?" Nanbei was scratched by the old woman.


    "If I fucking scratch you, I''ll make you unable to go home!!" as soon as the old woman turned over, she directly rode north and South on her body. Then she didn''t know whether it was because of the heat or what, she took off her coat and swung it with a small mouth.


    "Pa pa..."


    The old women shot very quickly and confused the north and south.


    "Step on!"


    Just then, five or six people ran to the north and South and the position of old women.


    After seeing the visitor, the old women reacted very quickly and began to shout: "indecent, rape!!"


    "Sister, what''s going on?"


    The leading young man was stunned at the old women riding on the north and south, then stared at the beads and asked.


    "He''s going to rape me!!" the old woman broke her mouth and grinned back.


    "Fuck you!"


    The north and South raised their legs, kicked the old women directly, and then took a big step to run outside the community.


    "Yes, you dare to rape my sister. Stop!"


    The leading young man shouted at the north and south, and then walked after him.


    "I didn''t fucking rape your sister. Don''t fucking talk to us!!" Nanbei turned back and shouted irritably, and then reached out to pick up the bricks on the ground.


    "Did you draft it? My sister said you must be raped!!" the young man replied irrationally.


    "Do you know?" Nanbei wiped the sweat on his forehead, then took a deep breath and understood what was going on.


    This old woman is obviously fucking with these people!!


    No wonder this old woman is so confident. It turns out that people are organized and organized.


    "Nonsense, that''s my fucking sister. Can''t I know her?" the young man looked back at the old woman and replied with a positive face.


    "... immortal jump?" north and South licked their lips and asked.


    "Almost that..." the leading young man nodded very sincerely.


    "Shit, are you so blatant now?" north and South touched their head and said in silence.


    "Come on, don''t fucking ink. Get me five thousand yuan quickly. Even if it''s done..."


    The leading youth said quickly.


    "What if I don''t give it?" north and South askew their necks.


    "If you don''t give it, do it until you take it!!"


    "When you go to NIMA, people are fucking in bed. The immortal jumps. How are you? I''ve been beaten. You ask me for 5000 yuan. I don''t know who can report the medical expenses!!"


    "I gave you a chance to go to the hotel, but you didn''t seize it!!" the young man also explained a little embarrassed.


    "Brother, can you find a good one to dance with the whole immortal? It''s good for you to receive two jobs in a year just like fucking B!!" north and South pointed to the old women behind the young man and shouted speechless.


    "It''s not how you talk? What''s wrong with me? What''s wrong with me... What''s wrong with me!!" when I heard this, the old woman arched forward two steps and shouted at her throat.


    The young man looked back at the old woman''s embarrassed mouth, then looked at the north and south, and said with some embarrassment: "man, it''s almost the new year, and we''re really short of hands now! But the big guys are out. I''ll give you a discount, 3000. Do you think it''s ok?"


    "I won''t give you a fucking penny!!" north and South shouted very principled.


    "Fuck you, you don''t want to go without money!!"


    The old women shouted, and then rushed north and south again. When the young man saw that the old women started, he had to follow others.


    In this way, the immortal jump Gang officially launched the war with the north and south!!


    North and South are crazy, waving bricks on their hands. They shoot anyone who comes to the north and south. At the beginning, he can barely resist, but the old woman is so fucking cruel that she raises her legs and kicks in the crotch of North and south.


    The eight centimeter high heels are directly on the North-South basket.


    "Oh... Fuck!"


    The north and South roared, and then fell to the ground with their crotch covered.


    "Grass Mud Horse, fuck him for me!!" the old woman sat on the North-South head fiercely, then took high-heeled shoes and hit the North-South crotch one after another.


    "Pa pa..."


    The old women waved high heels and clenched their teeth on the crotch of the north and south.


    "I''ll stop fighting your mother!!" Nanbei shouted, looking at the old women on his body.


    "I''ll fucking kill you!"


    "Can''t I give you the fucking money?"


    North and South were beaten by this old woman. They couldn''t stand it. They pulled their necks and began to beg for mercy.


    But the old woman didn''t seem to hear it. She kept waving high heels.


    "Sister, don''t fight..." the young man on one side really couldn''t see it anymore. He swallowed and spit hard, and stretched out his hand to stop the old woman.


    The old women looked at the young man, then spit, threw down their high heels and stood up slowly.


    When Nanbei saw the old woman get up, he breathed a long sigh. If he continued to fight, he had to beat Nanbei.


    "Take the money!!"


    The old women stood beside the north and south, stretched out their hands and shouted.


    Hearing this sentence, the north and the South dared not ink at all, because he knew that the woman was so fucking tiger that it was easy for him to cut his basket if he didn''t give money, so the north and the South quickly took out their wallet, took out their bank card and ID card, and then threw the money bag directly to the old woman.


    After taking the wallet, the old woman opened it and looked at it. Then she turned her head and said to the young man, "get out!"


    With these words, the old lady took her immortal jump Gang to the community.


    After the immortal jump Gang left, North and South lay on the ground for a while, and then stood up with their crotch.


    "Bah!! fuck, it''s really bad luck!! I came out to make an appointment with a gun. I didn''t put the gun on, but I let someone fight..." north and South looked back at the community, and then turned around and walked out of the community.


    ����


    On the other hand, after the immortal jump Gang left the community, they directly found a mahjong restaurant.


    "Back?"


    These people just came in. Silly Fei sitting at the mahjong table was playing mahjong and shouted at the old women at the door.


    "Fuck, this silly boy is so tired!"


    The old woman sat carelessly beside silly fly.


    "How much is it?"


    Silly fly asked with a smile.


    "More than 3000 points, even the wallet is fucking given to me..."


    While talking, the old women took out the North-South wallet and patted it at silly Fei''s hand.


    "Sister Zhang, I have to thank you!"


    Silly fly quickly put away his wallet when he saw it, and then looked at the old woman vaguely and said.


    "No need to thank me. Just wait for me at night..."


    The old lady patted silly Fei''s ass casually, then stood up and went to the mahjong hall.


    "Honey, do it!"


    Silly fly bared his teeth and shouted at the old woman.


    "Hate..."


    The old woman replied shyly, and then directly put her big face egg covered with cosmetics in front of silly Fei.


    Silly fly looked at the old woman''s face, swallowed and spit hard, and then closed his eyes and kissed her directly.


    "Bata!!"


    Silly fly this mouth down, the people in the mahjong hall are all fucking stupid.


    The old woman put at least half a kilo of cosmetics on her face and eggs. She just went down and ate her lips white.


    "Awesome!!"


    Ma you opposite silly Fei silently gave silly Fei a thumbs up. It''s really not that ordinary people can go down. Obviously, silly Fei is not ordinary people.


    "I''m gone, baby. Come to me in the evening. I bought a new set of underwear. It''s rattling..."


    After silly fly kissed, the old women patted silly fly''s head with great satisfaction, and then threw a wink at silly fly with a charming expression.


    "OK, I''ll go after playing. I have to fight with you for 300 rounds today..." silly Fei bared his teeth and replied.


    "You, two rounds are enough..." after that, the old women twisted their small hips and swished into the inner room of the mahjong hall.


    "Silly fly, what do you have to do with Sister Zhang? 20000!!" after the old lady Sister Zhang left, a young man on the mahjong table looked at silly fly and asked.


    "What else can it matter? She makes money to play for me..." silly Fei replied carelessly.


    "Awesome!! you''re so damn right now!!" after hearing what silly Fei said, the young man looked at silly Fei in a different way. Slowly, it was all worship.


    "What''s awesome? She wants feelings. I give her a fantasy about love. I need RMB. She gives me RMB. We both get what we need when we die..." silly Fei seems to have JB''s sentiment.


    "Ah... Er... Take it easy!! brother!!"


    As soon as silly Fei finished this sentence, Sister Zhang shouted excitedly in the mahjong hall.


    Mahjong hall is simply decorated, so the sound insulation is not very good. Anyone playing mahjong can hear the old woman''s cry.


    Ma friends looked at silly Fei awkwardly. Everyone knew that Sister Zhang was the boss of the mahjong hall. Silly Fei owed her boss thousands of Yuan these days, so Sister Zhang came to pay back the five hundred and one gun.


    "It''s time for you to play cards. What do you miss him?" just at this time, silly Fei shouted at Ma you opposite him like nothing happened.


    "Ah... Three cakes!!" the young man opposite was stunned, and then stretched out a card.


    An hour later, Sister Zhang came out of the inner room with a sweat on her face.


    "Husband, when are you leaving?" Sister Zhang shouted at silly Fei while tidying up her clothes.


    "Not necessarily, wait a minute..." silly Fei turned his head back, thought about it, and then asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "If you go back late, I want to take another job..." Sister Zhang took out her mobile phone and was ready to contact another customer.


    "Take a break today. Don''t fucking do it!! I''m tired..."


    "Husband, you are so kind to me!!" when Sister Zhang heard this sentence, she was not fucking moved to cry.


    "Yes, who makes me your husband..."


    "Well, husband, I''ll watch TV when you come back!!" Sister Zhang packed her purse and turned around to walk outside the mahjong hall.


    "Well, wait a minute!" silly Fei suddenly shouted.

 Chapter 1788

    I looked at Liu Rui and suddenly didn''t know what to say. Sometimes Liu Rui''s position in my heart is really too important. He silently helped me share too many things.


    There are some things I can''t tell others, so I can only tell him, but after I finish talking to him, I virtually transferred some of the pressure to him.


    Liu Rui, the stupidest in our harem, actually forced the smile on his face sometimes.


    No one knows that Liu Rui is the first person in our harem to pierce his stomach!!


    As the boss of the harem, I can hide from wine, but who will accept the mess after I hide??


    Liu Rui has to be tough, because no one in our harem can fix these bosses except me and Liu Rui!!


    Liu Rui and I sat on the bed. They looked at each other and smiled. No one spoke.


    ����


    At this time, Meng Liang, hiding outside the door, burst into tears when he heard our dialogue!!


    He didn''t think that I let him stay away from Bai Wan''s dream for fear of his injury, not what he thought.


    He always thought that I said those words to him for the benefit of everyone in our harem. Meng Liang himself is not very good at expression, but he knows I won''t hurt him, so even if his heart hurts again, he will listen to me and stay away from Bai Wan''s dream. But after he knows my real consciousness, his inner resistance to me dissipates.


    Once upon a time, Meng Liang felt that my Ye Han had changed and became mercenary, but as my brother, Meng Liang didn''t say a word no to me because he knew I wasn''t easy.


    But now Meng Liang knows that his brother Ye Han has never changed to his mother.


    Meng Liang cried not because he was so moved by my words, but because he saw that his brother seemed to be back, or he never went far, but he carried everything by himself!!


    ����


    After Meng Liang cried for a while, he turned and walked into Nanbei''s room. At this time, Nanbei was sitting on the bed worrying about Liu Rui and me. When he saw Meng Liang coming in, he quickly stood up and asked, "how are they?"


    "Make up, it''s all right..." Meng Liang simply replied, then pointed to Bai wanmeng on the chair and said, "can I talk to her?"|


    "Ah, I''ll go out later..." the north and South immediately understood what it meant and walked out barefoot.


    After walking north and south, Meng Liang took out his stool and sat opposite Bai wanmeng.


    "You like me, don''t you?" Bai wanmeng opened his mouth first and asked quite directly.


    "I can''t say I like you. I can only say I like you. After all, we''ve known each other for less than two days..." Meng Liang whispered back, but he didn''t blush.


    "Oh, is it because of me that you are so noisy outside?" Bai wanmeng then asked.


    "How do you know?" Meng Liang was surprised.


    "I''m not deaf..." Bai wanmeng rolled his eyes and then said, "Ye Han won''t agree with you with me!!"


    "Why?" Meng Liang was stunned and asked.


    "Because we are not suitable, I am a poisonous snake in his eyes. He won''t rest assured that his brother is with a poisonous snake. What''s more, I want to tell you that you have a good impression on me, but don''t be too close to me, because there will be no possibility between us!!" Bai wanmeng stared at Meng Liang with big eyes and a very sincere tone.


    Meng Liang looked at Bai wanmeng, sighed and didn''t speak.


    "Are you interested in listening to me tell you a story?" Bai wanmeng asked when he saw that Meng Liang didn''t speak.


    "You speak!!" Meng Liang nodded.


    "..." Bai wanmeng closed his eyes and recalled, then slowly opened his eyes, looked at Meng Liang and asked, "give me a cigarette..."


    "It''s bad for women to smoke!"


    Meng Liang frowned and replied, then he still found a cigarette and lighter from his pants and handed it to Bai wanmeng.


    "Pa!!"


    Bai wanmeng skillfully lit a cigarette, then took an elegant breath, spit out a smoke ring, and slowly told Meng Liang the story.


    "I remember when I was 18 years old, I was in high school. My father was a big boss and my mother was a university professor. Our family life was very happy. At that time, I was very happy and carefree every day. Later, I fell in love with the most handsome boy in our class. I thought everything was so perfect at that time, but things were extremely beautiful On the contrary, great changes have taken place in our family. My father had an accident. I don''t know what happened. I knew he ran away!! left me and ran away with my mother!! at that time, I didn''t understand my father''s behavior, and even hurt him, but later I learned that my father was a big brother of the underworld. He ran alone to protect our mother and daughter!! his back After being chased and killed by countless enemies, he ran away alone. Later, a good friend of my father found my mother. I met that person. I called him uncle Hong. Uncle Hong is my father''s best friend. He wants my mother to take charge of the overall situation, because after my father left, all the people under him were in chaos. At that time, hall leaders were still popular. Those hall leaders were good after my father left Like a changed person, they used to be kind and kind-hearted. My mother is also very kind, but now they have changed and become terrible!! after uncle Hong talked to my mother, my mother was seriously ill, and then directly quit her job as a university professor after recovering. My mother called me to her. She told me that my father was my only daughter , so I want to help my father keep his family business like a boy!! from that day on, I began to learn to take care of my father''s business. Do you know the first thing I did to make those hall leaders afraid of me? "


    Meng Liang was a little distracted. After a reaction, he quickly shook his head.


    "I found the man who hurt my father. That man is the father of my first boyfriend!!" speaking of this, Bai wanmeng bit his lips and then said: "I killed my boyfriend''s father, the man I should call his father-in-law if there was no accident!! I not only killed him, I also killed his wife, but also my first love boyfriend who didn''t know anything!! when he died, he didn''t believe I really wanted to kill him!! do you know what the last sentence he said to me before he died was???"


    Meng Liang didn''t say anything.


    "He said that if killing him could make me live better, he would be happy to die!! in the end, he really died with a smile!!" Bai wanmeng had already burst into tears when talking about this.


    Meng Liang quickly finds out the paper towel and hands it to Bai wanmeng.


    Bai wanmeng waved his hand and then said, "after killing people, a 19-year-old girl of mine found everyone alone with three heads!! since then, I officially accepted all my father''s jobs, but in the end, I still failed to keep my father''s property!!"


    "Why?" Meng Liang asked.


    "Because my most trusted uncle Hong stabbed me in the back!! my mother was stabbed more than ten times by that man in order to save me. Finally, I ran out, and my mother lay in a pool of blood. Even today, I can''t forget the look in my mother''s eyes before she died!!"


    "Did Uncle Hong die later?" Meng Liang asked.


    "Dead... Let me cut it one by one!!" Bai wanmeng said this sentence with his teeth clenched.


    After hearing Bai wanmeng''s story, Meng Liang was stunned. He didn''t think that Bai wanmeng had such a painful past.


    Bai wanmeng opened her eyes and tears kept flowing out, but Meng Liang couldn''t hear the sound of crying. Meng Liang himself was not a person who would coax girls, so he didn''t know what to say after encountering such a situation.


    After Bai wanmeng cried for a while, she wiped her tears, then looked at Meng Liang and said, "my story is over. What I want to tell you is that I thank you very much for liking me, but I''m sorry, a woman like me doesn''t deserve love at all!"


    "Why don''t you deserve love?" Meng Liang was suddenly excited.


    "The real Bai wanmeng has long died... I am a walking corpse now. I have no feelings in my heart!!" Bai wanmeng replied very calmly, but it makes people feel sad.


    "But..." Meng Lianggang was about to speak. Bai wanmeng directly reached out to stop him, and then said, "no, but I am very dangerous. The closer you are to me, the more harmful it is to you, so I suggest you stay away from me. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Meng Liang looked at Bai wanmeng. At this time, he had only one idea in his heart, that is, to protect the poor woman, but he couldn''t say it, because Meng Liang knew that Bai wanmeng wouldn''t agree, and I wouldn''t agree.


    "Now this society is not the time to talk about love, so I hope you can see the relationship between us!!" Bai wanmeng continued.


    "I want to ask you a question!!"


    "You said..." Bai wanmeng stretched out her hand and lit a cigarette for herself.


    "I want to know whether we are friends or enemies?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s a friend or an enemy..." Bai wanmeng replied with a smile.


    "What you said is the same as what you didn''t say!!" Meng Liang scratched his head in silence.


    "Hey, hey..." Bai wanmeng smiled, then covered her mouth and said, "I really don''t know how to answer you, because I can''t help myself!!"


    "Can''t help it!!"


    These four words stabbed Meng Liang''s heart like a needle.


    "By the way, I''m not telling you so much today because I have feelings for you or give you any hints..."


    "Why is that?" Meng Liang asked with a frown.


    "Because you saved my life, I think it''s necessary for me to let you understand some things. You still like me foolishly. A woman like me is not worth your liking!!"


    "I..."


    Meng Liang opened his mouth to explain, but Bai wanmeng interrupted him.


    "I''m tired. Go out!"


    "..." Meng Liang sat on the stool, and after a moment of silence, he got up and walked out of the room.


    After Meng Liang left, Bai wanmeng looked up at the scenery outside the window, her eyes blurred


    ����


    The next day, eight in the morning.


    "Deng Deng Deng..."


    I had hardly fallen asleep when I received a call from Yan Zhengming.


    "Hello?" I groaned.


    "I''ve finished what you asked me to do yesterday!!" Yan Zhengming said bluntly.


    "Whose phone number is that?" when I heard this sentence, I was refreshed and shouted loudly.


    "I don''t know who it is, but I found the mobile phone store that sold the black number, and then transferred the video of their store. There were 35 people who bought cards in their mobile phone store that day. I''ll send you all the photos of these 35 people, and then you can see for yourself..."


    "Good!! you send it directly to my email!"


    "OK!!"


    After that, Yan Zhengming hung up the phone.


    Five minutes later, I received an email. There were 35 photos in it. Although they were blurred, they could be seen clearly. It should be a video screenshot. At the bottom of the email, there was an account of Agricultural Bank of China.


    I sent the account number to Wu Mei and asked her to call fan Zhengming for 500000.


    "Five hundred thousand, thirty-five photos, more than ten thousand each. How many bezoar antidotes do I have to eat if I don''t give me some fucking goods!!" I gritted my teeth painfully while looking at the photos in the email.


    "Pa Pa......"


    I clicked the mouse and looked at each photo carefully, but after looking at more than ten photos, I still didn''t find any clues.


    "Fuck, it''s really choking. This is..."


    I scolded wordlessly, then got up and made myself a cup of strong tea. I put the tea hard. The tea is more energetic.


    After making tea, I sat in front of the computer with a big tea mug and looked at the photos.


    Just when I saw the 27th photo, the teapot in my hand fell to the ground with a bang, and the hot tea poured directly in front of my thigh, but I didn''t respond, because I was completely immersed in shock.


    I rubbed my eyes, then my hands trembled slightly and opened the picture.


    Although he was wearing a mask and his hat was very low, I could still recognize him by his face and body shape.


    I enlarged the photo constantly. Finally, I made sure I didn''t admit my mistake. It was really him!!


    I didn''t expect him to appear in front of me in this way.


    And I really can''t connect Bai wanmeng with him. What''s the relationship between them??


    "How... How is it you?" I looked at the photo and whispered, and then copied it directly to my mobile phone.


    After copying, I browsed the rest of the photos, and then walked quickly to the north and South rooms with my mobile phone.


    "You go out!!" I looked at the North-South scream on the bed and drank.


    "Grass, can''t you take this woman away? I''ve just come in, and my ass hasn''t been hot yet, so let me go out..." the north and South murmured, and then walked out slowly.


    "What''s up?" Bai wanmeng asked with a white look at me.


    "Pa!!"


    I took my cell phone in front of her and asked expressionless, "what do you have to do with him?"


    Bai wanmeng was stunned when she saw the picture, then smiled and said, "you''re very powerful. You can find him!"


    "I ask you what is your relationship with him?" at this time, I have no patience. Bai wanmeng''s relationship with this man makes me feel a little scared.


    "Do you know our relationship is good for you?"


    "Don''t fucking talk to me, tell me what''s the relationship between you two!!" I shouted with my eyes wide open.


    "He won''t let me tell you..."


    I grabbed Bai wanmeng''s neck, then clenched my teeth and shouted, "is he from behind Zhaojia village?"


    "No!" Bai wanmeng blushed and looked very determined.


    I watched her silent for a few seconds, then released my hand and said in a muffled voice, "you can go, but you tell him I need an explanation!!"


    After saying this, I slammed the door and went out.


    After I left, Bai wanmeng rubbed her red neck, then took out her mobile phone and dialed a phone number.


    "What''s the matter?" he asked very directly after connecting the phone.


    "I''m in your city now. My ship was bombed. I need you to find someone to pick me up. I''m afraid of an accident in the middle!!"


    "OK, give me the address and I''ll send someone over!"


    "Hmm!!" Bai wanmeng agreed and hung up.


    ����


    On the other side, in a building in H city.


    "How the fuck did you do this job? Give you a bazooka and you won''t die?" a middle-aged man with glasses asked stiffly, looking at the young man beside him.


    "I didn''t expect that ye Han Gang was so cruel that they directly dragged my five brothers to death!!" the young man replied angrily.


    "Waste!!" the middle-aged man frowned and scolded.


    "Don''t wait for us to do this woman?" the young man asked with dark eyes.


    "Do you think things can be a little brainy!! kill him later, don''t you fucking know we did it? I thought I could kill him the day before yesterday, and then blame Ye Han. Now there''s no chance, I''d better wait..." the middle-aged man waved his hand.


    "That''s nothing. I''m going out!!" the young man is ready to leave.


    "Later, you''ll find some people to pick up the woman and send her back to Yunnan!!"


    "To send her back is to let the tiger go back to the mountain!!" the young man was puzzled.


    "I asked you to kill her, didn''t you fucking kill her? You can do whatever you want. Don''t talk so much nonsense!!" the middle-aged man scolded irritably.


    The young man was stunned for a moment, then clenched his teeth and walked out of the office.


    ����


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, a black Passat stopped at the door of our house. When Bai wanmenggu saw the car coming, she simply cleaned up her makeup and walked into my house.


    "My car is coming..." Bai wanmeng stood at the door demurely and said to me softly.


    After I heard what she said, I looked up at her, then sat up and asked solemnly, "what''s the relationship between that man and you?"


    "He won''t let me tell you, can you stop asking?" Bai wanmeng looked a little impatient.


    "Shit... Why is it so fucking hidden from me!!" I bowed my head and rubbed my hair, in a very irritable tone.


    "The less you know about some things, the better..."


    "... does he have anything to do with zhaojiacun?" I looked up and asked.


    "No, you asked this question!!"


    "..." I was silent for a moment, then waved my hand impatiently and said, "I don''t want to talk to you now. Hurry up!"


    "Then I''ll go and contact again later!!" Bai wanmeng nodded and turned and walked out of the room.


    Five minutes later, Bai wanmeng went downstairs alone.


    Meng Liang stood in front of the window and watched Bai wanmeng leave quietly.


    Before Bai wanmeng got on the bus, he turned his head and smiled at Meng Liang next to the window, laughing all over the city!!


    "Pa!!"


    I went to Meng Liang''s side and patted Meng Liang on the shoulder.


    "Why let her go?"


    Meng Liang turned and asked me with an expressionless face.


    "Because we have nothing to do with her. Her background is more complex than I thought. If we leave her, something will happen..." I told the truth.


    "Is her background really so complicated?" Meng Liang frowned, with an unbelievable expression.


    "Want to know who that number is?" I reached out and took out my cell phone.


    "..." Meng liang thought for a moment, then waved his hand to me, smiled and said, "forget it, it''s no use for me to know so much. Anyway, this woman won''t have any intersection with me!!"


    "Ha ha..."


    I smiled, and then took the mobile phone back. I know Meng Liang is such a person. He is different from Liu Rui. He has a clear positioning for himself, so he should know some things, but he shouldn''t know some things.


    I can''t say which of Meng Liang and Liu Rui is better or worse, but I think everyone in our harem has everyone''s positioning and everyone knows what to do. It''s good. Otherwise everyone would be like Liu Rui, and we would be in chaos.


    I patted Meng Liang on the shoulder, then walked back to the house, leaving Meng Liang standing in front of the window and looking at the street outside.


    ����


    On the other side, on the road of H city.


    After Bai Wan dreamed of Passat, he drove directly to a high-end hotel in the center of H City, but at the same time, Passat was followed by an inconspicuous white modern car.


    "Miss Bai, there''s a car behind us. Do you need to find a place to make this car?" the driver asked while driving.


    Bai wanmeng frowned and looked at the modern car behind him. After thinking for a while, he shook his head.


    "Forget it, find a way to get rid of it!!"


    "... OK!!" the driver nodded slightly.


    Three minutes later, Passat got rid of Hyundai at a corner.


    Modern interior.


    "Why hasn''t it gone yet?" Zhang Fengyu, the co pilot, looked at the green mountain and shouted.


    "I found us on the other side..." Castle Peak also blamed himself, so he spoke very quietly.


    "Shit, just a fucking Passat can dump you. I''m really convinced!!" Zhang Fengyu patted the seat in silence.


    "It''s a little hard to accelerate this broken car..." Castle Peak explained.


    "Roll the calf!!" Zhang Fengyu scolded silently, then took out his mobile phone and sent me a text message telling me that he didn''t keep up.


    On the other hand, Bai wanmeng also sent me a short message, which reads as follows: "Ye Han, take care of your own people. Some things you can''t touch now, and your behavior is stupid!!"


    After seeing these two messages, I smiled helplessly. Originally, I wanted Zhang Fengyu to show them who was behind Bai wanmeng, but I underestimated this person.


    ����


    After Bai wanmeng left, our harem finally returned to normal operation. Although I have been curious about the relationship between the man in the photo and Bai wanmeng, I know that if Bai wanmeng doesn''t want to say, I can''t ask. Since I can''t ask, I won''t think about these things.

 Chapter 1789

    "Don''t worry, I''m sure to handle this matter well..."


    Seeing that Bi Wenshi''s mood had stabilized, Secretary Zhang quickly added.


    "If this thing develops seriously, you know what it means to me, so no matter how much it costs, even if I quit, you should find out the person who released this thing for me, you know?" Bi Wenshi explained slowly in his chair, then looked at driver Wang and said, "is there any smoke?"


    "Yes!"


    The driver quickly took out a box of Zhonghua and handed it to bi Wenshi.


    Bi Wenshi looked down at Zhonghua on the table and grinned: "I remember when I first saw you, you still smoked a two five red dragon..."


    "Borrow your light..." the driver explained awkwardly.


    "Ha ha..." Bi Wenshi reached out and took out a cigarette, turned his head and said to the driver, "if this matter is handled well, you''ll still smoke this cigarette in the future. If it''s not handled well, you can even smoke..."


    "..." the driver shouted in a low voice.


    "All right, go out and do something."


    Bi Wenshi waved his hand and lit the cigarette on his mouth.


    "..." the driver looked at BI Wenshi and kept silent for a while, then walked out of the office slowly.


    "Tomorrow is the bidding meeting for the development project of iron tower university town. You..."


    Secretary Zhang looked at the schedule in the folder and asked tentatively.


    "Postpone the bidding meeting. It''s not just the bidding meeting. All the itineraries have been cancelled for me. If this matter is not solved, what I''m doing now is meaningless!"


    "OK!" Secretary Zhang nodded slightly, and then walked out of Bi Wenshi''s office slowly.


    After the driver and the secretary left, Bi Wenshi was the only one left in the office. Bi Wenshi took a deep breath of smoke. The strong cigarette stimulated his trachea. Bi Wenshi, who would not have smoked, choked with tears


    When there were flies, Bi Wenshi bought countless fly swatters. When he thought all the flies were killed by him, he threw away those dirty and crude fly swatters, because he thought they should not appear in his luxurious bedroom!


    But now, the flies appear again, but the fly swatter has been thrown away!


    Bi Wenshi now has only two clean people, Secretary Zhang and driver Wang. The cleaner he is, the smaller his circle is. The smaller his circle is, the limited his ability is. Therefore, Bi Wenshi can only rely on those so-called to solve these things.


    But sometimes his ability is limited by all aspects of society. At this time, Bi Wenshi began to regret why he threw away all the fly swatters instead of leaving one for himself to wait for the emergence of flies!


    Bi Wenshi''s 15 years of step-by-step work finally failed to stop the reappearance of flies!


    ����


    At seven in the evening, at the gate of the harem.


    Two domineering cars without license plates parked neatly at the gate of the harem.


    In the overlord car in front, there are five people, Gao Jia, Niu Lei, Guan Tian, Ming, Zhang Fengyu, and four people, big green mountains in the East, West, North and south, in the back.


    "Leaders don''t need to say anything?" Gao Jia sat on the co pilot and looked at me with a smile.


    "..." I looked at Gao Jia and said in a low voice, "come back alive! One can''t be less!"


    After my words, everyone''s expression solidified


    "Sun Qiang is not important. We still have a chance to be the best. Don''t play with your life if you don''t come back!" I stepped forward and patted Gao Jia on the shoulder.


    "Understand!" Gao Jia looked at me and nodded.


    "You all have to listen to Uncle Tian''s command this time. There''s no other meaning. Uncle Tian can be more rational than you..."


    "Yes."


    After that, I turned around and walked to the North-South car. Looking at the North-South car, I smiled and said, "Gao Jia, if they get hurt, I''ll pick you up first when they come back!"


    "Why do you clean me up? I''m a deputy today. If anything happens, you find my brother..." Nanbei replied to me with a cigarette end in his mouth.


    "Ha ha..."


    I smiled and patted north and South on the head.


    "Come on, don''t fucking leave like life and death. What a big thing. If I hadn''t been hurt now, I could have cleaned up the old calf of sun Qiang..."


    At this time, Yang Song stood beside me, licking the ice cream and bared his teeth.


    "All right, let''s go!"


    I nodded to the north and south.


    A minute later, two domineering cars slowly disappeared in our sight.


    After Gao Jiatian Ming and others left, I followed old Che Meng Liang and they returned to the harem.


    "No, I''ll go there..."


    After returning to the office, Meng Liang looked at me while smoking and said.


    "..." I was a little distracted when I looked at the scenery outside the window.


    "I''m fucking talking to you..." Meng Liang reached out and pushed me.


    "Ah?" I was stunned. Then I turned to look at Meng Liang and asked, "what are you talking about?"


    "Shit!!" Meng Liang''s eyes were silent, then raised his voice and shouted, "if you don''t trust me, I''ll take Yang Song out for a walk..."


    "No, I''m not worried, but I vaguely feel that it''s not as simple as I thought..."


    I sat on my chair and whispered back.


    "It''s not easy. Don''t you still worry? I''d better go there and save the accident..." Meng Liang said and walked out of the office.


    "Stop!!" I shouted fiercely, then looked at Meng Liang and said, "if they have an accident, you''d better stay in the harem..."


    "One more is better than one less?" Meng Liang tilted his eyes and said in a stubborn tone.


    "Pull it. You''re the holy man of heaven? You used to be peaceful? Just squat in the harem for me. If I know you''re going out, I''ll be angry with you. I''ll tell you!"


    "Shit!!" Meng Liang scolded helplessly, then pushed the door and went out.


    After Meng Liang left, I then looked at the scenery outside the window. I don''t know why I always feel my right eyelid jump again. Maybe it''s a psychological effect


    ����


    On the other hand, Tian Ming, Gao Jia and others drove to the villa where sun Qiang''s family was located.


    "There are a lot of security guards here, and there are also a lot of bodyguards in sun Qiang''s family, so let''s not fall in love with the war after we go in, and run directly to sun Qiang, okay?"


    In the car, Tian Ming asked Gao Jia, Niu Lei and others while checking his.


    "Understand!!" Gao Jia nodded.


    "I tell you uncle Tian, if you say I can''t compare with you, but if you say kidnapping, you really don''t have my specialty. After all, this thing has been used for so long, and he pays attention to being fast and ruthless!! what''s fast? Fast is quick..." Niu Lei whetted and hawed while loading the bullet to teach Tian Ming.


    "Boo!!" Gao Jia slapped Niu Lei on the head, then bit his teeth and scolded: "when the fuck is it? You''re still in the mood to pull the calf. Uncle Tian is so old, you''re fucking telling him that you''re confused..."


    "Hehe, it''s all right. Talking is a good thing!!" Tian Ming smiled and was in a good mood.


    "People''s uncle Tian didn''t speak. What the fuck do you always do with me!!" Niu Lei covered his big head with few hair, with a slightly wronged expression.


    "Less BB, too broken a day..."


    "Bang bang!!"


    Just then, there was a knock on the glass outside.


    Tian Ming looked out and saw something standing outside the car. Tian Ming quickly rolled down the window.


    "What''s the matter?" Tian Ming asked, looking at something.


    "I''ll try the walkie talkie. I''m afraid it won''t work..." the thing replied cautiously.


    "Ha ha..." Tian Ming smiled, then took out his walkie talkie and shouted twice. After a while, a reply from the north and the South came from the walkie talkie: "Oh, Gaga, clear!!"


    After confirming that there was no problem, he nodded, then looked at Tian Ming and said, "Uncle Tian, safety is the main thing, don''t worry!"


    "I know..."


    "All right, let''s get in touch with the walkie talkie and shout when we need fire support!!"


    "I see!!"


    Tian Ming nodded and then directly opened the door.


    "Bang!!"


    The four doors of the domineering car spread out almost at the same time. Tian Ming, Gao Jia, Guan Niu Lei and Zhang Fengyu jumped out of the car at the same time.


    "Have a nice trip!"


    Things patted Gao Jia on the shoulder, and then quickly stepped onto another bully.


    A minute later, the group of five climbed over the wall and entered the villa area where sun Qiang''s family was located.


    ����


    "Let''s wait here?"


    After Tian Ming and his colleagues left, they asked from north to south.


    "Ah, pay attention to the walkie talkie. If they have an accident, they will inform us at the first time..."


    "Then how can we get in?" the north and South looked at the two meter high wall and said nothing.


    "Go directly to the gate. If the security guard stops and runs over directly, sun Qiang''s house is close to the gate. Time should be in time..."


    "How do you know?" north and South asked in surprise.


    "The leaf let me step on it with Uncle Tian earlier..."


    "Shit, why didn''t I know about it?"


    "You don''t know more..." the thing rolled his eyes silently, then put his hands behind his head and said with a heavy complexion: "leaf is a person who can see farther than us at any time..."


    "What do you mean?" the north and South looked puzzled.


    "Do you know when the leaf asked me to come and step on it?"


    "When?"


    "The day after sun Qiang returned to H City, he asked Uncle Tian to come with me..."


    North and South looked at things, stared at beads, and said nothing for a while.


    On the other hand, after Tian Ming and others entered the villa area, Tian Ming found sun Qiang''s villa in less than three minutes, and then turned around the first floor of the villa.


    "What are you waiting for?" Niu Lei asked impatiently after Tian Ming.


    "Don''t make a fucking noise!!" Gao Jia frowned and scolded behind Niu Lei. Gao Jia knew that Tian Ming should be looking for the unlocked window, because Tian Ming would step back gently without passing through a window.


    "Patter!"


    At this time, a white wooden window was gently pushed open by Tian Ming, but the lock on the window was still locked, which showed that the window had been tampered with, and it was obvious that the entrance was reserved in advance.


    "When you enter through this window, there are few bodyguards here. After entering, go to the third floor. The first one on the right is sun Qiang''s bedroom, okay?" Tian Ming whispered at Gao Jia and others.


    "Understand!!" Gao Jia nodded.


    "Shit, uncle Tian, you can have two skills!!" Niu Lei smiled at the half open and half closed window.


    "Don''t I dare to take you to play such a dangerous game?" Tian Ming replied with a smile, then turned his head to Zhang Yuyu and said, "Yuyu, you have good skills. Go up first!!"


    "Hmm!!"


    Zhang Fengyu promised, and then he held the windowsill flexibly and floated in.


    "It''s a little fucking alive!!"


    After Zhang Fengyu went in, Niu Lei stared at beads and commented with envy.


    "Stop fucking nonsense and get in!"


    Gao Jia scolded silently, and then jumped into the window.


    After a while, all five people jumped into the villa.


    After Tian Ming and others entered the villa, they first observed the surrounding environment and determined that no one had it. Tian Ming pointed to Zhang Yuyu and Guan Zi, and then pointed to the stairs on the right. Obviously, Tian Ming asked Zhang Yuyu and Guan Zi to go up to the third floor from the stairs on the right.


    After Zhang Yuyu understood what he meant, he nodded hard.


    Tian Ming sees Zhang Fengyu nodding, then points to Gao Jia and Niu Lei and signals them to follow him.


    Although Gao Jia and Tian Ming didn''t cooperate with each other, he also knew what this meant, so he nodded quickly.


    "Go!"


    Tian Ming shouted in a low voice, and then waved and ran directly to the stairs on the left. Gao Jia and Niu Lei followed him, while Zhang Fengyu and Guan ran to the stairs on the right.


    The movements of the five people were very light. They couldn''t hear any sound at all. After a while, the five people came to the bedroom door.


    Gao Jia extended her finger to the door and looked at Tian Ming.


    Tian Ming hesitated and then directly screwed the door handle.


    "Ba Da!"


    The door was unlocked.


    Knowing that the door was unlocked, Tian Ming''s heart clicked. How can people like sun Qiang sleep without locking the door? There may be only one reason why he doesn''t lock the door, that is, there may be a problem in the house.


    Although Tian Ming twisted the handle, he didn''t open the door for the first time, because he was hesitating whether to go in or not!


    "There seems to be something wrong..." Tian Ming whispered next to Gao Jia''s ear.


    "..." Gao Jia frowned slightly, then clenched her teeth and said, "come here, why don''t you go in..."


    "Let''s go in and the rest are waiting outside..." Tian Ming whispered back, and then turned the door handle again.


    "Pa!"


    The door is open.


    "Hula!"


    Tian Ming and Gao Jia walked into the room and stared at the situation in the room, but the light in the room was very dark. Basically, they couldn''t see anything.


    "Pa!"


    Tian Ming took out his flashlight and shook it in the bedroom. Then he found that there was no one at all.


    "Withdraw!"


    Knowing that something was wrong, Tian Ming quickly pulled Gao Jia.


    "Hula!"


    Before Tian Ming finished shouting, he heard a burst of footsteps, accompanied by the sound of bullets loading.


    "Pa!"


    The light in the bedroom lit up instantly, and three young people hiding in the bedroom wardrobe jumped out directly.


    "Don''t move!"


    "Don''t move!"


    Gao Jia scolded at the top of her voice, then raised her hand and ran towards the wardrobe.


    "Kang!! Kang!"


    Gao Jia suddenly hit the young man''s head directly. The wooden wardrobe was punched through two holes. Zhang Fengyu rushed in and rushed directly to the three young people in the room.


    "Ha ha..." the young man turned aside to avoid Zhang Fengyu, and then kicked Niu Lei in the stomach.


    "Bang!"


    Niu Lei was kicked off before he reacted.


    "Go!" Guan scolded in a low voice, then waved his fist and ran to the young man''s face. The young man instinctively raised his hand to block it. There was a dull sound in the young man''s arm. The whole man stepped back two steps, but he didn''t fall down.


    "Poof!"


    Another young man close to the pipe, directly took out the * * * and ran to the clavicle of the pipe at an amazing speed.


    "Pooh!"


    "Pooh!"


    "Pooh!"


    The young man was very fast. He stabbed him three times in the blink of an eye. If Gao Jia hadn''t kicked him away, he might have killed the pipe.


    Because the battle happened so suddenly, and the physical quality and reaction ability of the opposite side were obviously not ordinary bodyguards. Tian Ming knew that this was arranged by sun Qiang in advance. Since they arranged three people to wait in this room, it must be no problem for the three people to beat five of them.


    "Get out!" Gao Jia whispered after seeing Tian Ming run out, and then ran outside the house.


    "Chase out!"


    Seeing that Gao Jia was about to run, the young man shouted quickly, and then ran outside the house with big steps.


    "Bang!"


    Just as the three young people had just walked out of the house, Tian Ming suddenly turned sideways and kicked the two young people with one foot.


    The next second, Zhang Fengyu and Gao Jia hold down one, and the three cooperate very tacitly.


    "Draft, loosen!"


    There was another young man who didn''t lie down. He was sweating on his forehead and shouted at Tian Ming.


    "Hehe, are you still playing with me like this?" Tian Ming smiled with disdain and hit the young man''s wrist directly.


    "Ba Da!"


    The young man''s wrist was pierced directly.


    The pipe kicked the young man away.


    "Don''t move. I tell you, if I move, I won''t hit my wrist. I''ll hit my head..."


    Tian Ming smiled and threatened and ran directly to the bedroom on the second floor.


    "You can''t let them go!"


    Seeing Tian Ming, Gao Jia and others leaving, a young man struggled to get up.


    "Bang!"


    "Is it shameless to ask you not to move?"


    Tian Ming looked at the young man and shouted.


    The young man looked back at the hole on the ground, was silent, and then slowly lay on the ground.


    "Hehe, that''s right..."


    Tian Ming grinned and ran to the second floor.


    "Kang!"


    At the moment when Tian Ming just turned back, the bullet missed and hit Tian Ming on the shoulder.


    ��������


    Tian Ming looked back at the young man with a little hesitation in his eyes.


    "Kang! Kang! Kang!"


    I haven''t waited for Tian Ming to speak.


    The blood sprayed out in an instant and directly dyed the floor under Tian Ming''s feet red. All three young people were killed at one blow!


    Tian Ming looks at Zhang Fengyu with a puzzled look in his eyes. It is obvious that he doesn''t like Zhang Fengyu''s practice.


    "You''re old..." Zhang Fengyu threw down this sentence, and then ran directly to the second floor with it.


    ��������


    Tian Ming, Gao Jia and others stood in a pool of blood. They looked at Zhang Fengyu''s back with some blurred eyes. No one thought how cruel this young man, who has little contact and few words, was when he started, and didn''t give others a way to live!


    After Zhang Fengyu finished killing people, Tian Ming, Gao Jia, Niu Lei and Guan were stunned for a while, but the current situation does not allow them to think too much.


    "Kill it! It''s important to do business..."


    Tian Ming looked at the corpse on the ground and sighed helplessly. Then he strode to catch up with Zhang Fengyu.


    Gao Jia looked at each other and then followed Tian Ming''s steps.


    ����


    At the same time, after running to the bedroom on the second floor, he opened the door and just saw sun Qiang ready to pack up and escape. It was obvious that sun Qiang was not in the bedroom today, which showed that he had guessed that we would fight him tonight, but he didn''t guess that our combat effectiveness was so strong, basically killing the three young people left in their bedroom, So before sun Qiang could run out of the villa, he was blocked in the house by Zhang Fengyu.


    Zhang Fengyu looked at Sun Qiang and the two bodyguards around Sun Qiang. He wiped the blood on his face, then looked at Sun Qiang and shouted, "Sun Qiang, there are four teammates behind me. Even if you walk, you three beat four of us. Do you think you can go out alive?"


    Sun Qiang sat on the chair, expressionless and silent.


    "Wow!"


    The bullet is loaded.


    "Kang!!"


    The bodyguard around Sun Qiang fell to the ground. Zhang Yuyu shot too fast. He didn''t give the bodyguard any reaction time at all. No one thought that Zhang Yuyu was so decisive.


    "You have two people left!"


    Zhang Fengyu shouted expressionless.


    Sun Qiang was a little silent and whispered back: "the people in the back palace have two sons. I''ll go with you..."


    "Understand!" Zhang Fengyu nodded slightly, and then took out a handcuff from his trouser pocket.


    "Click!"


    The handcuffs were buckled on Sun Qiang''s right hand and Zhang Fengyu''s right hand.


    "Step, step!"


    At this time, there was a dense sound of footsteps outside the house. Zhang Fengyu suddenly turned back and found that it was Tian Ming and several of them.


    "Finished?"


    Tian Ming looked at Sun Qiang, looked at Zhang Yuyu in surprise and asked.


    "Well, it''s done!"


    Zhang Fengyu nodded, then raised his legs and kicked on the face of the bodyguard around Sun Qiang. The bodyguard suddenly fainted.


    "You bodyguards are made of paper? What''s the fucking quality..."


    Zhang Yuyu scolded wordlessly, and then dragged sun Qiang to run outside the villa. Tian Ming and others followed Zhang Yuyu behind.


    Outside the villa.


    Things sat in the co pilot''s position, kept looking at the walkie talkie in their hands, and whispered, "why hasn''t this fucking come out? Is there an accident?"


    "Why don''t we go and have a look?" north and South pursed their lips and replied.


    "Wait..." the thing frowned and refused.


    "I don''t think there should be an accident. If there is an accident, they should be able to inform us..." North South JB analyzed it with great heart.


    "..." things looked at the road outside the car and said nothing.


    "Didi!"


    At this time, at least three or four jeeps roared to the villa community at an amazing speed.

 Chapter 1790

    Hainan.


    "Buzzing, buzzing!"


    The mobile phone at the head of the bed suddenly began to vibrate wildly, which directly woke up Yao Baoshi, who was already sleeping. Yao Baoshi vaguely touched the mobile phone and said, "who?"


    "Brother Xiaobao, something''s wrong!" he shouted anxiously across the phone.


    "Shit, who the fuck are you? Something happened..." Yao Baoshi, who was already asleep, was stunned by the other side and scolded in a very irritable mood.


    "Oh, brother Bao, something happened to Ye Han!" the other side explained anxiously.


    "What are you talking about?" Yao Baoshi sat up with a splash after hearing our names, and shouted in a very surprised tone.


    "Just now, ye Han and some of them ate in celebrity hot pot, and then they were all pulled away by ambulance!"


    "Food poisoning?" Yao Baoshi was stunned and said.


    "What''s food poisoning? The police are fucking here. I heard someone poisoned it!" some speechless people across the street continued.


    "Poisoned my shit!" Yao Baoshi shouted in an unbelievable tone.


    "It''s not so good. I heard that when they were pulled away, they were all fucking foaming, poisoned and the Guo brigade in our city. I heard that they ate together. All the people in the room were fucking poisoned. It''s too scary..." said mildly and hawing across the room.


    But Yao Baoshi was not in the mood to listen. He put on his clothes and strode to Liu Yong''s house.


    When brother Xiaobao came to Liu Yong''s house, he found that the light in the house was on. Liu Yong and Li Tao sat on the sofa in their pajamas.


    "Master Liu..." Yao Baoshi whispered.


    "En!" Liu Yong nodded expressionless, and then made a phone call with his mobile phone.


    Yao Baoshi sat quietly beside Liu Yong and didn''t speak, because he knew that Liu Yong knew what had happened at this time.


    Five or six phone calls went out. Liu Yong had no news about us. Even now we can''t ask whether we are alive or dead.


    "Hey..." Liu Yong sighed gently and then put down his mobile phone directly.


    "Master Liu, why don''t we go back?" brother Xiao Bao frowned and suggested.


    "... what are you doing back? Can you save people or what?" Liu Yong shouted at brother Xiaobao in a very bad mood.


    "I can''t save people. I have to go back and see how these children are doing! Now we don''t even know whether we''re alive or dead. What are we doing here?" brother Bao stood up with a splash and stared at the beads.


    "Shit, can you stop for a while? Don''t make a fucking mess. Now even if we go back, we can''t solve anything. Life and death are in heaven. If these children are so gone, it means their lives are here!" Li Tao opened his mouth at this time.


    "Then you don''t care?" little brother Bao looked at Li Tao with great emotion and asked.


    "I also want to take care of it. How can I take care of poisoning? They''re dead, I''ll go back and avenge them! You two study it, I''ll go back to bed!" after Li Tao threw down this sentence, he turned his head and walked out of Liu Yong''s room.


    "Master Liu!"


    Seeing Li Tao gone, brother Xiaobao shouted at Liu Yong.


    "...!" Liu Yong sat on the sofa with his head down and said nothing.


    "I think... He they should be all right. If something happens..." brother Bao stammered half.


    Liu Yong lowered his head and took a smoke, then opened his mouth and said, "in fact, the lives of these children are still very fucking hard. I feel that this thing should pass..."


    "... Master Liu, if they are really gone, can you let me go back?" brother Xiao Bao lit a cigarette and asked with trembling hands,


    "Go back and wait for the news. I''ll call you when it''s time to go back..." Liu Yong waved helplessly, and then walked back to his bedroom with slippers.


    "Hey!"


    Little brother Bao sighed and looked at the chandelier on the roof. He was silent for a long time. He didn''t leave until his cigarette burned out.


    ����


    In 303 private room of celebrity hot pot in H city.


    After the police blocked the scene, they went directly into the private room. In less than three minutes, they found three bottles of Jinliufu poisoned. They didn''t drink all three bottles of wine. After the remaining drinks were tested by forensic medicine, they found that they were all fucking poisoned.


    "Is this wine from your hotel?" the policeman asked the manager of rice celebrity hot pot with white gloves and wine bottle.


    "It''s ours." the manager nodded flustered.


    "Who brought this wine?" the policeman continued.


    "This is all our own wine..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''ll ask you who sent the wine to the house!" the policeman scolded irritably.


    "I... I don''t know!"


    "Take me to the control room!" the policeman said this and dragged the manager outside the private room.


    "Brother, I don''t know where the monitoring room is?" the manager replied with a puzzled face.


    "Now I''m very serious to tell you that if you cooperate with me with this attitude, you''ll be fully responsible if anything happens in the future. Do you understand?" after saying this, the police continued: "you also know who the poisoned people in the house are! The top attaches great importance to this matter, do you understand?"


    The manager was stunned after listening to the police, then stammered, nodded and said, "I understand!"


    "Don''t you fucking take me!" the policeman was speechless by the stupid manager, then stared at the beads and shouted.


    "OK..." the manager promised, and then trotted all the way to the monitoring room with the police.


    Ten minutes later, the police came out of the monitoring room. Because there was no monitor in the private room, he could not see the situation in the private room, but he could see the situation in the corridor.


    Yang Song''s whole process from taking wine to entering the toilet was recorded by the monitor, and then the police interrogated the waiter. All the evidence pointed to Yang Song alone!


    After the suspects were identified, the police quickly investigated the scene, but there were too many celebrities at that time. In addition, they walked a lot, so it was very difficult to investigate.


    To put it simply, although Yang Song has been identified as a suspect, he can''t be found at all now!


    In the celebrity hot pot hall, at least a dozen policemen are busy back and forth.


    And the leader of the team this time is not others, but the director of H city police station.


    Normally, no matter how big a case is, the police chief can''t lead the team himself, but this time it''s different. The victim is Guo Siwei, so the old chief specially rushed over from home.


    "Is the suspect confirmed?" asked the old director after he entered the room.


    "Yes!"


    "Who and for what purpose?" the director continued.


    "We just looked at the monitoring, and then asked the waiter here. Basically, we identified the suspect as Yang Song, a friend of the harem bar owner."


    "... Hougong bar?" the old director was stunned.


    "At the time of the accident, team Guo was having dinner with the owner of the Hougong bar. The two had a good personal relationship..." the policeman then explained.


    "Who else was eating at that time? I heard that these two people were not the only ones poisoned..." the old director asked again.


    "All the senior members of the harem bar were present, including the suspect Yang Song, who is also the top of the harem, and then the Guo Da team and..." the police did not say half of the story.


    "What else?" the old director frowned and shouted.


    "And Sun Li is back!"


    "Sun Li!" the old director exclaimed, then directly and gently recited the name for a few times, then directly skipped the topic, looked at the police and asked, "tell me about the harem bar and ye Han. How can Xiao Guo contact such a person?"


    "The Red Palace bar was originally called Bailemen. Ye Han was also the bar accepted by Liu Yong after he left. People outside said that ye Han took Liu Yong''s class..."


    "Liu Yong, ha ha..." the old director smiled and said to the police around him: "this thing should not be running to Xiao Guo. The poison was poisoned by a problem in the harem itself, but it must not be a simple intentional murder, because the man''s modus operandi is too rough. Someone must have threatened him. If you look down according to this clue, you will gain something!"


    "I see!" the policeman nodded.


    "Also, Yang Song should try his best to catch him, but catching him is not the purpose. I want to catch the man behind him!" seeing that the police were leaving, the old director then asked.


    ����


    On the other hand, after Yang Song ran out of the celebrity hot pot, he directly ran into the Internet cafe across the street. Yang Song sat in front of the computer, swallowed his saliva, and his forehead was permeated with fine beads of sweat.


    After almost half an hour, Yang Song''s face finally returned to normal, took out his mobile phone and dialed sun Lei.


    "I''ve finished it!" Yang Song said directly after sun Lei connected the phone.


    "I saw it, but I''m not sure if they''re dead..." Sun Lei replied calmly.


    "Must be dead!" Yang Song replied with his teeth clenched.


    "How do you know?"


    "Can I fucking watch the wine they drink not die? Even a fucking man can''t hold your potion!"


    "Well, I''ll send you an address later, and you come and take the woman away..." Sun Lei thought for a moment, then nodded and agreed.


    "OK!" Yang Song wiped the sweat on his forehead and hung up the phone directly.


    A minute later, Yang Song received a text message from sun Lei. He looked at the screen for more than ten seconds and directly recorded the address in his heart. Then he went to the trash can of the Internet cafe and threw his mobile phone in very covertly.


    After throwing away his mobile phone, Yang Song went to the front door of the Internet cafe, carefully observed the situation outside, wrapped his clothes, and then ran out of the Internet cafe with his head down in the dark.


    "Shua Shua!"


    After Yang Song left the Internet cafe, he walked for more than ten meters, but he kept looking back because he was looking to see if someone was following him.


    However, the more guilty he was, the easier it was for others to suspect him. After a while, a policeman saw some abnormal Yang Song.


    "Found a suspicious target, need support!" the police shouted with a walkie talkie, and then ran in the direction of Yang Song.


    When Yang Song looked back and saw the police running towards him, the whole person was in a fucking panic, and SA Yazi began to run wildly on the road.


    "Did you draft it? It''s really you!" the policeman bit his teeth and scolded, and then accelerated his pace.


    Although Yang Song''s physical quality is OK, it can''t be compared with them. In addition, he drank some wine today, so the police ran directly behind Yang Song after chasing him for more than 500 meters.


    "Did you draft it?" the policeman scolded in a low voice, and then directly kicked Yang Song on the back,


    "Gudong!"


    Yang Song was directly kicked off by the police. The whole person lay on the ground and his clothes were directly scratched. Yang Song got up after slowing down on the ground for a while and wanted to run forward.


    "Yes, you still want to run!" the policeman scolded and rushed at Yang Song again.


    However, at this time, a black car came directly from the opposite side of the road. It was very fast and directly crossed the eyes of the police in the blink of an eye.


    "Draft, how to drive!" the policeman stepped back two steps, then kicked on the door and scolded at the top of his voice.


    "Excuse me, uncle police!" the young man in the car smiled and saluted the police, then stepped on the accelerator and started the car again.


    The policeman looked at the young man in the car and was stunned. Then he suddenly looked up and found that Yang Song had disappeared, and the car had disappeared in the road!


    The policeman stood in the middle of the road, staring into the distance. After a moment of silence, he took out his walkie talkie and shouted, "the prisoner has lost him. He has an accomplice!"


    "Where are you now!" a reply came quickly from the walkie talkie.


    The policeman looked around at the road signs and then briefly described his current position to the walkie talkie.


    ����


    At the other end, Yang Song ran out of the police''s hand and stopped a taxi directly by the roadside.


    "Fuck!"


    Yang Song looked back to confirm whether there was anyone following him. Then he reached out and directly pulled the taxi door. However, when his hand just got on the door, his hand pulled back in an instant.


    "Bang!"


    The taxi door opened directly, and a dark shotgun stretched out from the door.


    "Get in the car!" the scar man with the gun shouted at Yang song without expression.


    "Who are you?" Yang Song stammered with sweat on his forehead.


    "If I were a fucking policeman, could I talk to you like this?" the scar man replied in some silence.


    "Grass!"


    Yang Song scolded in a low voice, and then got on the car directly.


    After getting on the bus, Yang Song found that there were three people in the car. He had seen all three people. They were all the people who kidnapped Piao rou.


    "Where is my daughter-in-law?" Yang Song asked in a low voice, looking at the middle-aged co pilot.


    "Fuck your mother, did you let you talk?" before the middle-aged man spoke, the scar man pulled his mouth on Yang Song''s face and scolded with his teeth.


    "Bang!"


    Scar man''s mouth was very hard. Yang Song''s head directly hit the glass of the window, and his forehead was bleeding instantly. Yang Song looked at scar man in panic, because he vaguely felt that something might be wrong!


    "Fuck your mother, where''s my daughter-in-law? I''ve been poisoned, and they''re in the hospital. Where''s my daughter-in-law?" Yang songhuan shouted after a while.


    "Fuck you, don''t you want to face?" the scar man was a little annoyed by Yang Song''s cry. He stretched out his hand and wanted to give Yang Song another mouth.


    "All right!" the middle-aged man sitting on the co pilot shouted and stopped the action of scar man.


    "Fuck your mother, you wait for me..." the scar man was stunned, then took back his raised right hand, bit his teeth and scolded, "when you don''t shout!"


    ����


    Twenty minutes later, Yang Song was taken to the basement of a residential community.


    The basement was dark and humid, and there were ragged garbage everywhere. Yang Song was directly thrown on the garbage heap by scar man.


    "Splash!"


    Yang Song struggled for several times, then stood up and shouted at scar man, "where''s my daughter-in-law? What did you bring me here for?"


    "Shut the fuck up!!" scar man stood at the door and scolded Yang Song.


    "I''ll shut up, you''re paralyzed. Where''s sun Lei? I listen to you for everything, and where''s my daughter-in-law?" at this moment, Yang song seems to have realized what happened, crying at the scar man.


    "You can''t fucking stop for a while!" the scar man bit his teeth and scolded, and then three big men rushed out of the warehouse.


    "Bang!" after the big man came in, the scar man closed the door directly, and then Yang Song said, "call me until he shut up!"


    "Fuck your mother... Ah! Ah..."


    Half a minute later, Yang Song''s scream rang through the whole warehouse!


    ����


    At the other end, less than ten minutes after Yang Song was caught, sun Lei drove directly from Zhaojia village to here.


    "Where are people?" Sun Lei asked the middle-aged man as he walked quickly into the community after getting off the bus.


    "It''s in the basement," the middle-aged man replied.


    "Ha ha..." Sun Lei smiled and walked into the basement.


    At this moment, Yang Song was beaten with blood all over his face. Lying on the ground is no different from dying.


    After entering the basement, sun Lei quickly put out his hand to stop the strong men who beat Yang Song, then walked to Yang Song with his back to his hand, tilted his head and asked, "brother song, why?"


    After seeing sun Lei, Yang Song seemed to regain his vitality, swallowed his saliva, and asked pale, "fuck your mother, where''s my daughter-in-law?"


    "Hehe, let''s talk about our daughter-in-law later. You sign this first..." Sun Lei smiled, took out a document directly from his arms and met Yang Song in front of him.


    "Shua!" Yang Song instinctively looked down at the documents in front of him, and then stammered, "what is this?"


    "About the share transfer of Hougong bar!" Sun Lei replied very succinctly.


    "It''s no use signing. Now everyone is fucking poisoned by me until those people in the harem. It doesn''t make any legal sense for me to sign!" Yang Song was stunned and explained.


    "Hehe, you don''t have to worry about this. As long as you sign this contract, someone will turn himself in to the police station tomorrow! I''ll give you another sum of money at that time. Just do what you should do..." Sun Lei explained with a smile.


    "..." after hearing sun Lei''s words, Yang Song was silent for a long time, then opened his mouth and said, "you''re not a fucking thing!!"


    "Hehe, anyway, those people in the harem are dead. Now you are the largest shareholder of the harem. As long as you sign, the harem is mine. As for other things, I don''t believe it can''t be settled without money!" Sun Lei spoke with great spirit and confidence between the lines.


    "Hehe, what if I don''t sign?" Yang Song asked with a sneer.


    "You have to sign today, even if you don''t!" Sun Lei squatted down, grabbed Yang Song''s hair, clenched his teeth and shouted.


    "Even if you kill me today, I won''t let you succeed!" Yang Songhong shouted with eyes.


    "Fuck you!"


    Sun Lei was furious in an instant. He dragged Yang Song''s hair and bumped against the wall one after another. While bumping, he roared: "I fuck you. You''re fucking forced. You''d rather die than surrender with me. Ye Han, you can do it. Why can''t you sign a contract? I fuck you!"


    "I poisoned because I thought you could let my daughter-in-law go, but now I feel you won''t let me go at all, will you? If you want me to sign a contract, you can! But I have to see my daughter-in-law first!"


    Yang Song lay on the ground, panting and shouting.


    After listening to Yang Song''s words, sun Lei was stunned, then sorted out his collar, calmly looked at Yang Song and asked, "if I fucking let you see your daughter-in-law, you''ll sign, right?"


    "Ha ha, let me see it first!" Yang Song replied with a sad smile.


    "I''ll show you your daughter-in-law, and then you fucking sign it for me, okay?" after hearing Yang Song''s words, sun Lei directly photographed the contract on Yang Song''s chest.


    Yang Song stared at Sun Lei without saying a word, because at this moment he felt that Qian Rou might have had an accident long ago, and he might not see Qian Rou in his life.


    "Shit!"


    Seeing that Yang Song didn''t speak, sun Lei turned his head and spit. Then he slowly stood up and walked out of the warehouse on crutches.


    "Bring that woman..." after leaving the warehouse, sun Lei shouted directly at the scar man at the door.


    "Brother sun, that woman..." scar man said half.


    "Let him? You go, you go!" Sun Lei scolded irritably, and then turned directly back to the warehouse.


    "When will my daughter-in-law come?" Yang Song asked hurriedly after seeing sun Lei come in.


    "Ha ha..." Sun Lei smiled, then went to Yang Song, frowned and asked softly, "don''t you feel guilty for killing your brothers for a woman?"


    "What''s the guilt? Aren''t you forcing it? In my life, I have to give up some things. When I have a brother, I have no daughter-in-law. I can''t have both fish and bear''s paw. I''ve figured out these days... People, sometimes I have to do anything. I follow ye Han. They are always a fool. I can''t stand out at any time..." Yang Song grinned.


    What Yang Song said is very difficult to understand. Even sun Lei''s eyes at him are fucking different. It''s not ridicule, but fear. Such a person is really a little scary!


    "Is it worth it for a woman?" Sun Lei was silent for a long time and asked in a low voice.


    "What''s worth it or not? Just choose what you want. If you don''t do it for yourself, heaven will kill you..." Yang Song replied.


    "Ha ha..." Sun Lei smiled, then lit a cigarette for himself, looked at Yang Song and said, "I heard that you and ye Han are friends who have lived their lives. For a woman, you dare to kill a large room of people. You are really cruel!"


    "..." Yang Song was stunned after hearing sun Lei''s words, then looked at Sun Lei and said, "is there any smoke?"


    "Yes!" Sun Lei smiled and threw the cigarette box under Yang Song''s feet.

 Chapter 1791

    "But now even if that person comes out, can we recognize it? Tell me?" binzi also looked at the bald head and shouted excitedly.


    "..." the bald head was stunned when he heard this. Binzi was right. Even if the caller came out, they didn''t know him.


    "Brother Guang, no, let''s just go back first. It''s really not a way to wait like this..." at this time, others also advised.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Bald head sat on the sofa and took a deep breath. Then he looked at his mobile phone and was silent. Then he clenched his teeth and said, "I''ll call this back. I''ll see if he can tell me the address!"


    "Eldest brother, do you think the person opposite is ah? You can tell you if you ask him?" binzi shouted speechless at his bald head.


    "You said so much, then you give me a way to find this man!" the bald head asked stubbornly.


    Binzi took a silent look at his bald head, and then said reluctantly, "forget it, you can fight if you want. It''s like a psycho every day. You know how to toss people in the middle of the night..."


    In the room of Qifeng hotel.


    Just after Lao Bian and Xiao Hei fell asleep, they heard Lao Bian''s cell phone ring.


    "Buzzing, buzzing..."


    Xiao Hei turned over and then looked at Lao Bian and shouted, "the mobile phone rings, you answer..."


    "Cao, who is this? Call me in the middle of the night..." Lao Bian murmured, then picked up his mobile phone, pressed the answer button, and then shouted at his mobile phone: "who, what time is it in the middle of the night to call?"


    "Where are you?" the bald head shouted gnashing his teeth after hearing Lao Bian''s voice.


    "Who are you? Come up and ask me where I am? I''m in Tibet..." Lao Bian shouted very irritably.


    "Don''t talk to me. I''ll ask you if you''re in Qifeng hotel now?" he asked his cell phone with a bald head and a thick breath.


    "Yes, what? Who are you?"


    "I''m your father. Where are you now? Tell me?"


    "Your father, I''m 303. Did you draft it?" Lao Bian shouted at the top of his voice, and then threw his cell phone aside.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Hei stood up and looked at Lao Bian and asked.


    "I don''t know. Someone asked me where I was, and said it was my father. How can there be so many in the middle of the night..." Lao Bian lay down in the quilt and replied speechlessly, and then directly covered his head with a quilt.


    "What if it''s really your father?" Xiao Hei asked with a smile.


    "Splash!"


    Lao Bian opened his quilt, stared at the beads and shouted, "do you think Miss Bao is coming?"


    "What is it, Miss Bao?" little black was stunned.


    "The one I called just now..."


    "No... no..." Xiao Hei made Lao Bian hesitate.


    ����


    Outside the Qifeng hotel.


    "303!" the bald man threw away the cigarette butts in his hand, then stared at the beads and shouted at Xiaobin.


    "No, I told you the address?" Xiaobin stared at the beads and stammered.


    "I said that heaven is worthy of those who have a heart..." he replied with a bald smile, and then rushed into the hotel.


    "Shall we go?" the people around binzi looked at binzi and asked.


    "Grass, can''t you go?" binzi replied speechlessly, and then said to his lips, "it''s really met. I can find it. I''m really convinced..."


    After binzi shouted, he ran straight to the bald position and chased after him.


    Five minutes later.


    He kicked his bare head on the door of 303, then patted the door and shouted, "draft it, little boy B, you come out!"


    "Wow..."


    When Lao Bian and Xiao Hei heard the knock on the door, they all sat up. Lao Bian looked at Xiao Hei, Xiao Hei looked at Lao Bian, and their eyes were straight.


    "Did you really find it?" Lao Bian asked, looking at Xiao Hei in silence.


    "How can I open the door now?" Xiao Hei sat rubbing his eyes and looked at Lao Bian vaguely.


    "No, I''ll see how many of them..."


    Lao Bian whispered, then jumped down directly from the, and then walked barefoot to the door and looked out of the cat''s eye.


    "How many people?" asked Xiao Hei.


    "Seven or eight..." Lao Bian replied a little angry, then took the cigarette box on the head cabinet and sat down to smoke.


    "So much, how can this be done..." Xiao Hei sat down and collapsed, then looked at Lao Bian with his mobile phone and asked, "call someone..."


    "This is the iron tower. Who can come?" Lao Bian took a silent look at Xiao Hei, then stood up and turned around the house twice, then picked up a wine bottle, looked at Xiao hei and said, "no, let''s fight with them..."


    "The first day I got to the tower, I really took it..." little black murmured and sat up.


    "Yes, open the door!" he shouted at the door with his bald head standing outside the room staring at his big eyes.


    "Call you, Gebi!" Lao Bian bit his teeth and shouted. Then he ran directly to the houses, and then stretched out his hand and directly pulled open the door.


    After the door opened, Lao Bian looked at the bald head outside and the people behind him, squinting his eyes and asked, "what do you do? Why don''t you knock at the door in the middle of the night? "


    "..." he looked at Lao Bian with a bald head and was stunned. Then he touched his mouth and asked Lao Bian, "did you call me just now?"


    "Telephone? What''s on the telephone?" Lao Bian responded very quickly, looked at his bald head without hesitation and asked.


    "You didn''t make the call?" asked the bald man, squinting at Lao Bian.


    "What phone? Are you sick?"


    "That''s the phone, not you?" the bald head continued.


    "I''ve been sleeping all the time. I have nothing to call you when I''m free!" Lao Bian replied speechlessly. Then he reached out to close the door, but at this time, he stopped Lao Bian with his bare head, looked at Lao Bian with his eyes, and then asked, "you really didn''t call?"


    "You''re sick, aren''t you? I have nothing to call you when I''m free!" Lao Bian shouted with staring beads.


    This voice was directly confused by the bald head, because he was not sure whether the call was made by Lao Bian. In addition, Lao Bian himself spoke a little horizontally, so the bald head hesitated at this time.


    "Is it him? Don''t you finish it if you call that person again now?" binzi, a bald man, reminded him at this time.


    The bald man smiled at this, then turned his head and gave binzi a look of approval, then dragged Lao Bian and said, "don''t move, I''ll call that man now..."


    "You''re sick, aren''t you?" Lao Bian shouted impatiently.


    "If you''re sick or not, you don''t dare let me call, do you?" he asked, looking at Lao Bian with his bald head tilted his eyes.


    "Real ink, hit it, hit it quickly..." Lao Bian waved his hand with a indifferent face.


    Looking at Lao Bian with a bald head, he then reached out to take out his mobile phone, but at this time, Lao Bian suddenly shouted, "there are many people, isn''t it?"


    After Lao Bian shouted, a wine bottle was directly stuffy on the bald head. Blood flowed down the bald head. The bald head touched his head. Then he waved the knife in his hand, stared at the beads and shouted, "draft it, that''s it, give it to him!"


    After the bald words were shouted, seven or eight people rushed up to Lao Bian in an instant.


    Tower Qifeng Hotel, Room 303.


    Seven or eight people rushed into the hotel where Lao Bian was. Did Lao Bian still want to resist, but as soon as he reached out and was kicked by binzi, then four or five men punched and kicked Lao Bian. Although these people had guys in their hands, they wanted to clean up Lao Bian anyway, so they didn''t use their home


    "Lao Bian!" after seeing Lao Bian being pressed, Xiao Hei directly dragged the thermos on the ground, and then a thermos directly patted binzi''s head, and hot water flowed directly along binzi''s neck.


    "Oh......" bin Zi covered his head and screamed.


    "Draft it, who will come up and try!" Xiao Hei waved the kettle in his hand, stared at the beads and shouted twice.


    The bald man covered his head and looked at Xiao Hei. Then he grinned and shouted, "yes, here you are. I met someone who fought back!"


    "I''ll go, just you talk more..." after Lao Bian stood up, he kicked on the bald belly, and the bald head took a little two steps back to the ground.


    "I won''t kill you today!"


    Lao Bian shouted at his throat, then rode directly on the bald belly, and then pressed the bald head to give a combined punch.


    "Bang!"


    At this time, binzi kicked on Lao Bian''s back, and Lao Bian grunted on the ground. Then he rushed towards binzi. Xiao Hei knew that they were the two who took the lead, so Lao Bian and Xiao Hei ran bald and binzi. Other people don''t care. As long as they beat these two people down, others will be easy to deal with, But binzi and bald head seemed to realize it, so they turned and ran outside the house.


    "Do you still want to go, don''t you..." Lao Bian bared his teeth and shouted, then rushed out of the crowd, then stretched out his hand and directly dragged his bald head back. He was stunned. Then he turned back and directly waved his hands and cut off Lao Bian''s head.


    When Lao Bian saw it, he quickly turned sideways and hid. The knife was directly cut on Lao Bian''s back. Lao Bian was stunned. Then he touched his back. There was no blood.


    ", who are you scaring with an uncut * * *!" Lao Bian shouted, stared at the bead, then kicked it on the bald head, and then rode on the bald body again.


    "Draft it, no cutting edge!" Xiao Hei was stunned. Then he stretched out his hand and directly dragged binzi over. Then he grabbed what binzi had in his hand and took a closer look. He found that he really didn''t cut edge.


    �� Take me, isn''t it... "Xiao Hei shouted, and then kept chopping bin Zi''s head.


    "Ah..." bin Zi screamed, and then hurriedly covered his ears.


    If this thing is cut, it may hurt a lot, but it doesn''t hurt to cut on people, but it''s different without looking at the blade. Although the damage is relatively small, it hurts especially when cutting on people, so binzi was directly hurt by the knife and lay on the ground with his head in his arms.


    "I''ve seen real knives before. I can''t clean up like you?" Lao Bian shouted, staring at beads, and then stuck one punch after another in his bald face.


    "Fuck you..." just at this time, the bald head who had been beaten didn''t know where the strength came from. He stretched out his hand and pushed Lao Bian down from his body, and then kicked Lao Bian directly on his stomach.


    "Wow..."


    Seven or eight people surrounded Lao Bian directly, and countless swing sticks fell on Lao Bian. At this time, Lao Bian had no ability to resist. He had to hide in the corner to protect his head and try not to hurt his head.


    "Lao Bian!" Xiao Hei stared at the bead and shouted when he saw that Lao Bian had been beaten. Then he pushed away bin Zi under his body, and then rushed to Lao Bian''s position with a big stride, but there were too many people opposite. Xiao Hei walked forward two steps and was directly kicked to the ground. At first, Lao Bian and Xiao Hei could barely cope with it, But now in this situation, the two are completely at a disadvantage, because even if Lao Bian and Xiao Hei are no matter how strong they are, they can''t cope with so many people. Therefore, the battle lasted for more than ten minutes, and Lao Bian and Xiao Hei were directly pressed on the ground.


    "Draft it, aren''t you very awesome?" the bald head pulled his mouth directly on Xiaohei''s face, then dragged Xiaohei''s hair and asked, "did you call?"


    "Shall I hit you B!" Xiao Hei replied with his teeth clenched.


    "Hehe, I''m still a tough guy. Today I want to see how awesome you are..." bareheaded, loosened Xiao Hei''s hair, and then kicked Xiao Hei''s stomach.


    "Do you know who I am?" Xiaohei is ready to frighten baldheaded at this time. Otherwise, according to his baldheaded temperament, he has to fight himself. Xiaohei can accept a normal fight, but if there is nothing wrong, it is inevitably worthless because of a harassing phone call.


    "Who are you?" he looked at Lao Bian and asked.


    "I''m from the harem, man. We don''t have to kill each other for this matter?" the little black lips looked at the bald head and shouted.


    "What is the back palace?" the bald head looked at Xiao hei and was stunned.


    "..." Xiao Hei looked at the bald head and was speechless. The tower was far from the city, so the bald head didn''t know that our harem was normal.


    "Fuck you, harem! Yes! I have to call me today." the bald head saw Xiao Hei stop talking, stared at the beads and shouted, and then shook his stick and patted Xiao Hei directly on his head.


    Xiaohei wandered in place for a while, and then lay down on the ground with a thud. When the bald head saw Xiaohei lying down, he kicked directly at Xiaohei''s head.


    "Draft it? You can fix me if you can, or I won''t finish it with you. Do you know?" Xiao Hei stared at the beads and shouted with his bald head.


    "It''s time for you to tell me something useless, isn''t it?" he replied with a bald smile, and then dragged Xiaohei''s head directly to the corner of the wall. Pressing it on the corner is a cruel kick.


    "Xiao Hei!" Lao Bian shouted as he lay on the ground.


    "Draft, shut up!" binzi kicked Lao Bian''s head.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The bald head shone on Xiaohei''s head and kicked three feet, but at this time, binzi stretched out his hand to stop the bald head, then looked at the bald head and asked, "brother Guang, who did he say he was just now?"


    "He said he was from the JB harem, and I was still the Emperor..." he was stunned and replied with a look of indifference.


    "No, it''s really from the harem?" bin Zi swallowed a spit fiercely, then stared at the beads, looked at the bald head and shouted.


    "Hou... What''s wrong with the harem?" the bald head looked at binzi in a daze and asked.


    "Brother Guang, if he is really from the harem, we can''t afford it!" binzi shouted anxiously, then pointed to Xiao Hei lying on the ground and shouted, "do you know what the harem is for?"


    "Do... What?" at this time, the bald head was completely covered, because binzi''s reaction was too fierce.


    "The harem is dedicated to the underworld. I heard that Zhao Sanquan was killed by the harem. Come on, brother Guang, I won''t do it with you. I can''t afford to do it if it''s in the harem..." binzi waved his hand, then turned his head and shouted to run outside the house. Bald doesn''t know who the harem is, but binzi knows, so now binzi is obviously afraid, If an ordinary person, binzi will fight with his help, but if he is a person in the harem, even if he borrows binzi''s ten courage, he won''t dare to touch our people in the harem!


    "Isn''t it a harem? Are you scared like this B?" the bald lips looked at binzi and shouted.


    "You know a JB, do you know Liu Yongzi?" binzi stared at the beads and shouted with his bald head.


    "Liu never knows, but I''ve heard that who in H city doesn''t know Liu Yong?" he was stunned and whispered back.


    "This harem is Liu Yong''s man!" binzi shook off his bald hand and ran directly outside the house, but he was dragged down by his bald head.


    "What do you want to do?" bin Zi stared at her bald head and shouted.


    "You''re gone now. What about these two people?" asked bald head, pointing to Xiao hei and Lao Bian on the ground.


    "What do you want to do? You have to kill people?" binzi shouted helplessly.


    "It''s impossible to kill, mainly because they can''t come back to us now that we''re gone?" asked the bald lips with some hesitation.


    "Go out and hide for a few days. How can I fix it..."


    "Wow!"


    Just then, Lao Bian suddenly stood up.


    "Draft it, you squat down!"


    The bald head stared at the bead and shouted at Lao Bian.


    "Who do you want to squat down?" Lao Bian wiped the blood on his face, then spit on the ground, looked at his bald head and asked.


    "No, I''m studying this. Who did you compare it with?" he scolded bareheaded and speechless, and then walked towards Lao Bian.


    "Ha ha..." Lao Bian looked at his bald head and smiled. Then he stretched out his hand and took out the hand in his arms, and then directly aimed at his bald head.


    The bald head was stunned when he saw the hand on Lao Bian''s hand. He hurriedly pushed back two steps, then stammered at Lao Bian and asked, "what''s this? What do you mean?"


    Baldheaded people have never seen the truth, so although they are afraid now, they still don''t know what Lao Bian means.


    "Wow..."


    Lao Bian pulled the bolt, then looked at his bald head with his lips and asked, "do you know what this is?"


    "What''s the matter?" the bald head stepped back two steps, and then stammered.


    "Did you draft it? You''re quite Nb, aren''t you?" Lao Bian asked, looking at his bald head.


    "Don''t mess around, I''ll tell you..." bald head was completely frightened by Lao Bian, so his body began to tremble slightly.


    "Hehe, you know now, don''t mess around. What did you think just now?" Lao Bian shouted with staring beads, then moved his finger and shouted to bin Zi behind his bald head: "what are you doing?"


    "I... I didn''t do anything..." binzi stammered back.


    "Did you draft it? Are you bulls..." Lao Bian scolded, then walked to the bald side, looked at the bald and said, "I just called. Do you have so much to do?"


    "Not... Not..." the bald head shook his head quickly.


    "As for you, what do you mean? I can''t sleep well in the middle of the night. Are you satisfied now? Are you comfortable now?" Lao Bian shouted with staring beads, then kicked on the bald belly, and then pointed to binzi behind the bald head and shouted, "all the drafts are squatting on the ground!"


    "Brother, don''t get excited..." binzi shivered and agreed. Then he hurried to the corner and squatted in the corner with his head.


    "Said he didn''t say you?" Lao Bian stared at beads and shouted to the people behind binzi.


    ��������


    The people behind binzi were stunned for a moment, and then walked slowly to the corner, and then squatted in the corner with a very tacit understanding.


    "What''s the matter with you? You''re awesome?" Lao Bian shouted, looking at his bald head.


    "Don''t get excited, don''t get excited, I squat too, I squat too..." he shouted at Lao Bian with his bare head, and then ran to the corner and squatted down.


    The old man licked his lips, then sat down and looked at his bald head and asked, "why, you''re honest now, aren''t you? You''re not forced, are you?"


    "No, no, no..." the bald head quickly shook his head at Lao Bian, and then said with a smile: "brother, I know I''m wrong now. Did you let me go?"


    "I''ll give you a call. You said you had so many things. Do you care?" Lao Bian scolded silently, then looked at the wound on his face, waved his hand at his bald head and whispered, "get out of here!"


    "Thank you, thank you!" the bald head nodded quickly after hearing this, then stood up and ran outside the house.


    "Wait!"


    Just as he was about to walk out of the house, Xiao Hei suddenly shouted. Lao Bian turned his head and looked at Xiao Hei.


    Xiao Hei stepped to the bald side, then looked at the bald and asked, "is it really because of a phone call?"


    "Or else?" the bald head was stunned and asked.


    "Did someone else find you?" Xiao Hei asked, looking at his bald head.

 Chapter 1792

    The operation of the Hougong and the casino is normal. As the new year is getting closer and closer, the business of the Hougong is getting better and better.


    Although it was the end of the year in Zhaojia village, Wei Yiwen still didn''t let the factory stop production, because he knew I needed money, so he took Zhang Fengyu, big man and Qingshan to play for their lives. With the help of Bai wanmeng, Wei Yiwen and others ran outside almost every day.


    Han Chao has been responsible for supervising the decoration of workers in the hotel.


    We worked hard for a year and finally ushered in a stable job near the new year.


    After our business in the harem has stabilized, I earn more and more money every day, and they all know what they should be responsible for, so I become very worry-free.


    Moreover, after some ideological struggle, I painfully decided to pay them. I not only paid them, but also gave everyone in our harem a raise.


    Like Meng Liang, Liu Rui, Yang Song, Yuan Yuan, Lao Che, Duan Hui and Wu Mei, they belong to senior management cadres, so I drove them 50000 yuan a month.


    Han Chao also regretted that I paid 15000 yuan a month. As for Zhao village, Wei Yiwen is responsible for it. I don''t care if they can''t pay.


    These wages I said are basic wages, enough for their monthly living expenses. Otherwise, like Liu Rui, they can ask me for at least 100000 a month. Even Wu Mei has to ask me for money to buy sanitary napkins. I really can''t stand this fool.


    In fact, at the beginning, I didn''t want to put the issue of salary on the agenda, because I always felt that I would become a real boss after paying my salary, but later, considering the two of old Che Duanhui, they were different from Liu Rui. After all, they didn''t know each other for that long.


    Moreover, people have been with me for more than a year. If I don''t pay people all the time, they don''t explain to my family.


    I will never forget that when we finished the bar, the old car sold the house, and Duan Hui took out the money for his daughter-in-law. They never mentioned it to me. They can not mention it, but I can''t forget!!


    After the usual salary comes out, I''m going to give these people a big red envelope at the end of the year. The number will not be less than 200000, because I think they''ve been playing their lives for a year. I hope they can go home elated when the new year is coming.


    For example, Duan Hui''s family conditions are not very good. If he takes 200000 home, at least when his father asks him what he has done this year, he won''t be speechless. His father can show off in front of his friends.


    Isn''t that what he is now in this society??


    Whether a person can do it or not depends not on your ability or your appearance, but on what work you do and how much money you can earn every month.


    At family gatherings, those who earn more talk more and those who earn less dare not say a word, because he knows he has no right to speak.


    I''m better off now. I''m richer than you, so I say a few words to you, you have to listen to me. If you don''t agree, you have to squint at me, because I succeeded, but failed.


    I often hear the question, is money omnipotent??


    Many years ago, this sentence was not true, and the people who said it will be laughed at, but today, you will find that few people ask this question. Why??


    Because in today''s society, money is already almost omnipotent!!


    If I say so, someone will ask me, can money buy love?? Can money buy health?? Can money buy friendship?? Can money buy knowledge??


    But please remember, how many patients have lost their health or even their lives because they can''t afford expensive surgery!!


    How many couples can stand on their heads but choose to go their separate ways because of money!!


    How many brothers and friends turn against each other because of money!!


    Money can''t buy knowledge, but please remember that children in mountainous areas lose their right to learn because of money!!


    I don''t know what role money plays in today''s society, so we won''t talk about it. Everyone should have a steelyard in his heart.


    ����


    At 8 p.m., Hougong casino.


    I sat at the front desk with Liu Rui, Yang Song and four people from the north and the south, admiring my sister and watching the field.


    As I said earlier, there are only a few ways to play gambling in Northeast China, among which gold flowers, Pai Gow and mahjong are the most common.


    But the biggest thing to play here is to tie golden flowers. Because the playing method is simple and violent, and the money is fast, there are still a lot of people who tie golden flowers in our casino. Some ideas are bad. It''s like playing 300 or 400 thousand a night


    Just as the four of us were pulling calves, suddenly a gambler shouted at the front desk: "old Jin Hua is boring. President Ye is almost celebrating the new year. Don''t start a Pai Gow game and let''s go back to the building?"


    "Ha ha, if you want to play card nine, you can do it yourself. What''s the meaning of being a Zhuang..." I grinned back.


    "Let''s play by ourselves or win our money. I want to win your money today!!" the gambler replied to me.


    "Yes, boss Ye makes so much money a year. It''s time to give us some benefits!!"


    While watching the excitement, the gamblers also shouted. I smiled helplessly, and then motioned north and south to go out and play with them for a while.


    "Shit, ye can''t play. I''ll do it with you. I don''t think I''ll clean you up. You really don''t know what kind of family you are!!" north and South pulled off their coats and walked out carelessly.


    "No, it''s boring to play with you every day. You let president ye come!!" at this time, the gambler who started to coax looked at the north and south.


    "Why do you mean that I''m not enough for you?" north and South tilted their necks and asked with a smile.


    "It''s enough at ordinary times, but today I want to fix it with President ye..." the gambler knew that his speech was a little smelly, so he quickly pulled it back.


    "Shit, you do a lot of things day by day!!" north and South scolded impatiently, and then turned to look at me.


    "Since everyone wants to play, I''ll have fun with everyone..."


    Then I came out of the counter and asked the waiter to take out a pair of Pai Gow.


    "Today, I''ll see which of you can take my money!!" I sat in my chair and threw the 200000 cash that Nanbei had just taken out for me on the table.


    "Shit, President Ye is going to order a big one today?" after seeing the cash I took out, the gamblers were all fucking red eyed, and the people who used to play mahjong gathered around to watch the excitement.


    "It''s all small money. I''ll give you red envelopes when the new year is coming..." I smiled back.


    "Ha ha, leaves are always bright!!"


    "It''s not so good. I have to make a big profit today and give him all the fucking losses in the past six months!!"


    "Just win, there''s plenty of money!!"


    I shouted, then simply shuffled the cards, and then opened four doors directly.


    Pai Gow is played by issuing four cards, one for the dealer, one for the Tianmen, one for the ground door and one for the side door. Then four people are left on the table to watch the cards. Other gamblers put their money on the other three doors except the dealer.


    "Come on, bet!!" I shouted carelessly after the deal.


    "Bet quickly!!!" after the deal, I shouted carelessly.


    "Tianmen, I''ll test the water first!"


    "I''m with 5000, too!"


    "Me and five hundred!!"


    "Grass, 500 yuan, what the fuck are you talking about!!"


    "Ha ha ha!!" gamblers smiled kindly, and the next five hundred of the old faces were red, and they recovered their five hundred yuan.


    "Ground gate, I''ll come!"


    "Side door, ten thousand!"


    "Me and the side door, a thousand!"


    ����


    Gamblers frantically threw money on the table. After a while, there was at least 200000 yuan piled on the table. I looked at the cash on the table. If the dealer was the smallest, I had to throw in 200000 yuan.


    "Is there any more? Throw some away quickly!!" I got up and shouted twice, then saw no one add money, and then they began to play cards nervously.


    Pai Gow is sometimes interesting. Different ways of playing the same deck of cards will affect whether you can win or not.


    I picked up the card in my hand and took a simple look. At 06 o''clock, it was OK.


    Except me, the three goods all looked good after reading the cards. After grinding and hawing, they stared at me for a while.


    "Open the card!!" I buckled the card and shouted with a smile.


    "45 o''clock!"


    "67 points, this card is not small!"


    "Ha ha!!! Eight o''clock Lord!"


    "Grass!! what the fuck do you want? If you lose money, you really lose money!!!" I scolded helplessly in my heart, and then lit up my own.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    After seeing my cards, the gamblers began to laugh. The first fucking dealer was eaten by three. Is there anything else to play??


    "Don''t worry, let''s win first! It''s paper!!" I shouted calmly, then turned to look at the north and South and said, "give them money!!"


    "President ye, I think you might throw it here today!!!" a gambler looked at me and smiled, and then threw 20000 on the gambling table, but other gamblers are ready to see a few. After all, there is something wrong with this card. It''s not a good thing for the dealer to lose all when he comes up. I''ll tell you.


    But some people are not afraid of losing. They think I am a good money boy today, so the table is soon filled with cash.


    I deal old cards again, seven or eight o''clock, fuck, this card has to be pulled again.


    Sure enough, the two opposite are bigger than me, and one is smaller than me. I can accept this loss.


    In this way, I played with these gamblers for more than half an hour. I not only didn''t win, but also fucking lost more than 300000. If Su Su Su hadn''t saved me by a phone call, I would have easily thrown it here.


    "North and south, you give me two and I''ll answer the phone!"


    After that, I took my cell phone and began to go out. Because I had thrown in a lot of money, no one could say us at this time.


    "Hey, why is my daughter-in-law''s spring heart rippling again?" I answered the phone and asked in a very good mood.


    "Roll the calf, can you be a little serious one day!!" Su Su scolded me with a smile, and then said, "what''s up in the evening?"


    "It''s okay. What''s the matter?"


    "Come and pick me up. Let''s go to city B tomorrow. I have a sister married!!"


    "I see, daughter-in-law!!"


    Then I happily hung up the phone, got married tomorrow and let me go today. Isn''t that a fucking chance to match me??


    After hanging up the phone, I quickly ran to the north and south, lay down in his ear and whispered, "you play with them for a while, I''ll go out!"


    "I see, the north and South nodded!!" then looked at the cards in their hands, smiled and shouted:


    "Collect money, ha ha, pass kill!! this idea!!


    "Grass, you kill me as soon as I fucking go down. What''s the fucking idea!!" I scolded wordlessly, then turned out of the casino with my wallet.


    After I left, Liu Rui from the north and the south then brushed Pai Gow with these gamblers, but after playing for a while, everyone found that the idea of the north and the South was so fucking coquettish that they could kill you all the time. I can''t stand it!!


    When I left, I lost more than 30, but after I left, North and South won more than 50 fucking!!


    Gamblers just turn off all their engines!!


    "Fuck, today''s broken card stinks. Don''t play anymore. Let''s fry golden flowers!!"


    At this time, the gambler who first tried to push Pai Gow lost more than 100000. He couldn''t sit still. He stretched his neck and shouted at the north and south.


    "Didn''t you play card nine at the beginning?" north and South are happy to win at this time, so they are a little reluctant to change the way of playing.


    "Pai Gow doesn''t work, you''d better tie golden flowers!!" at this time, other gamblers also coax.


    "Yes, tie golden flowers!! it''s boring to push Pai Gow!"


    ��������


    "Grass, you have a lot to do!!" the north and South scolded speechlessly, then turned to the waiter and shouted, "give me a pair of poker!!"


    After a while, the beautiful waiter gracefully sent up three pairs of poker.


    "Take it!!" Nanbei carelessly took out seven or eight hundred yuan and stuffed it into the waiter''s hand.


    "Thank you, manager!!" the waiter felt a little flattered and bowed to the north and South with a small red face. The plump and attractive * * directly made all gamblers stare.


    "The north and the south are different!!" after the waiter left, the gamblers gave thumbs to the north and the south one after another.


    "Grass, it''s all small things!!" the north and South waved their hands carelessly, then opened the poker and began to shuffle.


    The north and the south are the first to be the villa. We have 500 gold flowers for low money, and the money is 5100. It is certainly not small to say that it is small, but there is really no big card nine, because the money thrown at Pai Gow is 10000, but you can choose it yourself.


    For the first ten or so cards, the north and the south are fucking impotent. Except for one to three, he hasn''t taken a big card, so he usually throws it in after reading it. Sometimes he uses both hands to fry the bottom, but after he uses both hands, he throws it back, just like he didn''t play.


    However, the gambler who plays the golden flower is obviously better than the north and south. It''s a small matter that other people''s big cards are small. The most important thing is that they play well. They throw money into each card. You don''t know what he''s taking. Therefore, the gambler on the gambling table can''t see what card he''s taking at all, and he laughs every time after reading the cards There''s no fucking expression. How can such a person not be terrible.


    After playing for a while, the gambler won and could have more than 100000 yuan. Although he won, his mouth was very broken. He kept talking and chirping. You said you won when you won. After winning, you still talked to others. Some people thought it might be his intention, but I felt that he didn''t have a fucking brand. Obviously, Liu Rui and Yang Song in the north and South were a little busy He should be the gambler.


    Who is this gambler?


    Let me give you a brief introduction, because he often comes to us to play, so I still have a certain understanding of him.


    The gambler''s name is silly Fei. I don''t know his specific last name. In our traditional thinking, the gambler belongs to migrant workers from rural areas, but in his eyes, he feels that he belongs to the * * * school.


    Why does a migrant worker feel like a * * *?


    There''s nothing wrong with him thinking so, because his father is really an official and a village director in the countryside around H city.


    Although his father is a small village head, he is a very powerful village head.


    Before his father became the village head, he was a blind man. He sneaked around every day, didn''t do his job, often had nothing to do, flirted with a widow or something. He can be described as a very traditional local ruffian.


    But when his father became the village director, his whole life was different. He just caught up with the country to build roads, build roads and occupy land, and build factories. He had to occupy land to build roads in the village. He was dividing land and renting out when he was free. It was all his mother''s money. In this way, his father became the second generation of demolition. It was like playing with one or two million a year.


    In this way, silly Fei''s father has been the village head of his village for ten years. No one knows how much money he has taken.


    Speaking of this, someone may ask me, how did such a person become the village head??


    I can tell you very clearly that an old hen and two bottles of wine were stuffed directly into the mayor''s office.


    At that time, the rural development will be slow. The village head is a fool''s job, so no one wants to be a village head at all. However, his father wants to be a widow for convenience. He not only wants to be a widow, but also gives gifts to the mayor of others. When the mayor sees that this person is so positive, he directly decides this matter. Otherwise, if he votes democratically, his father will be tired to death and he will not be a village head.


    All right, let''s talk about it and then look at the casino.


    "Why did you throw away the cards? You deliberately gave us money? Ha ha!" silly Fei said to North and South with a smile.


    "What does it matter to you whether I throw it or not? Just play your own!!" the north and South glanced at him, and then threw their cards into the pile.


    "Don''t I feel bad about losing money?" silly Fei looked at the cards and grinned: "you have to be brave to play this thing. Winning or losing is a small matter. You can''t be so counselled!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Why didn''t you get so much experience when you fucking lost money?" Liu Rui shouted irritably while smoking.


    "Ha ha!" silly Fei smiled and threw his cards out.


    Silly Fei has more contact with the north and south, so he dares to write with the north and south, but he knows that Liu Rui has a bad temper. Liu Rui said a few words to him, and he doesn''t dare to talk back. In this way, he can''t give him a face. If he gives him a face, he will be brilliant.


    "Step on!"


    At this time, Yang Song went upstairs for a walk and came back. He walked to the north and South with nothing to do. He smiled and asked, "lost?"


    "Not so much! I saw my underpants lost!!" the north and South looked at the cards and replied with a little melancholy.


    "Why don''t I play for you?" Yang Song asked eagerly.


    "No! I haven''t played enough, just entered the state!!" north and South waved back.


    "Brush!"


    Once again, the north and South didn''t pick it up at the first time, but directly threw a thousand into it, and then smiled and said, "first make a thousand!!"


    "Grass, it''s only one thousand fucking. What''s the meaning? We can''t win 100000 yuan until the New Year!!" silly Fei skimmed his mouth, then directly picked up 10000 and threw it on the table.


    "What family? Throw it so hard! Pretend to force it?" a gambler next to him looked down at his cards and said, "let''s raise the price. I''ll tell you 10000!"


    In this way, they all followed a circle of 10000, and the north and South also followed a circle.


    "Pa Pa!!"


    After three rounds, there were only three people left on the table, including silly Fei, North and South and another gambler.


    "Just this card, don''t throw it away!" the north and South shouted impatiently.


    "Brush!"


    Everyone looked up and looked north and south.


    "Wow!"


    "100000, I threw it all!" north and South directly took 100000 cash out of the bag and threw it on the table.


    "Awesome!!" a gambler looked down at his cards again and said with a smile, "I''ll make way for you two!"


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" silly Fei asked, looking at the 100000 yuan on the table.


    "You don''t want ink, follow or not?" the north and South replied impatiently.


    "..." silly Fei squinted at his cards, then turned his mouth and didn''t abandon the cards or follow the money.


    "Are you fucking playing? Are you still in him? The ink will be celebrating the New Year!!" north and South clapped the table and shouted.


    "Brush!"


    Silly fly looked up at the north and south, then thought for a while, directly took out his just won 100000 yuan, weighed it in his hand, and then whetted haw''s still afraid to throw it out.


    "Who said just now that you have to have some courage to play this thing?" Liu Rui asked with a smile.


    "Grass, I''ll fuck with him or drive him!!" silly Fei replied with his teeth, and then directly threw out the 100000 yuan in his hand.


    "I''m fucking with you!"


    "I want another 100000!!" the north and the South didn''t think about it and directly threw out 100000 yuan again.


    Seeing that the north and the South threw 100000 yuan, silly Fei was directly deceived. He had just thrown 100000 yuan, but others chased 100000 yuan back. Now he doesn''t know whether he will follow or not.


    "What card do you play? Leopards throw money like that?" silly Fei asked North and South with his teeth clenched.


    "Don''t worry about my cards, I''ll ask you to follow or not!!" the north and South replied expressionless.

 Chapter 1793

    "That''s OK. I''m just worried about Mr. Fan. You don''t trust me..." Huang Mao smiled and then sat on the seat.


    "Have you ordered?" fan Aiguo asked Zhang Laoer.


    "Order..."


    "Let''s talk about the business before serving the food, and then let''s have dinner." fan Aiguo looked at Dongzi very kindly, and the three young people discussed.


    "OK!" Dongzi nodded quickly.


    "Well, Xiao Liu, you brought me the information I prepared earlier..." fan Aiguo turned and shouted to the driver.


    The driver rushed into his bag and took out a copy of the information, then handed it to fan Aiguo. After taking the information, he didn''t look at it, threw it directly onto the table, looked at Dongzi and said: "There are seven bosses you will contact in the next few days. You don''t have to do anything. Just have a good relationship with them when you have nothing to eat, drink and drink. As for the acquisition of the plant, you don''t have to worry. Just have a good relationship with them first..."


    "So simple?" Dongzi took a simple look after receiving the information, and then looked at fan Aiguo in surprise and asked.


    "Hehe, you are from the tower side. You must think it''s simple. In fact, the acquisition of the factory has not been spread, and most people don''t know the news, so they don''t have much to guard against now. You mainly make friends with them, and then after the news of demolition comes out, I will talk to them in person, and you will ask them out for me at that time Just come... "Fan Aiguo then explained.


    "Mr. Fan, if you say so, the three of us are very suitable for this job. If you let me do something else, we may not be able, but the three of us are still very good at making friends..." huazi said with a smile when he knew what was going on.


    "That''s OK. You should make friends with them, but don''t do anything too much. It saves you that your friends don''t treat them as enemies. Then you''ll be in trouble..." fan Aiguo continued.


    "As president Fan said, it''s really difficult to communicate with friends, but it''s not a small matter if you eat and drink as a whole. Now I tell you that as long as you have a meal, drink and find a little sister, you''re a friend!" Dongzi then said fan Aiguo.


    "Well, if you can call a true friend, you can make a true friend, but it''s really not good. Fair weather friends can make do with it, mainly because you can talk at that time..." fan Aiguo nodded, then pointed to the information on the table and said: "look at how many people you know here. If you can make a breakthrough one by two, your work may be better..."


    "Let me see..." Huang Mao shouted at Dongzi.


    Dongzi quickly handed the information to Huang Mao. After receiving the information, Huang Mao carefully looked aside, and then smiled and said, "there is a jewelry maker who has a little contact with my factory. I''ll ask my father to contact me at that time..."


    "Ha ha, very good!" fan Aiguo nodded with satisfaction, and then asked huazi, "don''t you have a look?"


    "It''s no use for me to see it. I can recognize those who Huang Mao doesn''t know..." Hua Zi leaned back against the chair and replied to fan Aiguo while facing the smoke.


    "Ha ha..." fan Aiguo smiled at huazi and didn''t speak.


    After reading the information, Huang Mao put the information on the table, looked at fan Aiguo and said, "I should be able to contact two or three here..."


    "At that time, you''ll find these people first, and then get to know others through these people. Let''s take our time. We can''t worry about this kind of thing..." fan Aiguo replied with great satisfaction, and then turned his head and asked the second brother Zhang, "how long will it take to serve? I haven''t eaten this day, and I''m starving..."


    "Hehe, I''ll go out and ask what''s going on. Why haven''t I served yet..." second Zhang smiled and hurriedly got up and ran outside the private room.


    Fan Aiguo saw that after Zhang Laoer went out, he babbled, fiddled with his mobile phone and didn''t speak.


    Huang Mao turned his head and gently pushed Dongzi, and then winked at Dongzi. Dongzi understood what Huang Mao meant for a while, got up and smiled at fan Aiguo and asked, "President fan, I want to ask how to calculate our money at that time?"


    "Ah, I forgot about it..." fan Aiguo patted his head and then said: "The three of you are like this. During this time, I''ve paid all the money you spent on dinner, but I can''t give it to you first. You remember to open a * * and then report to me. The rest is waiting for news from there. As long as we buy a factory, we''ll give you this number!"


    Fan Aiguo stretched out five fingers at Dongzi.


    "Fifty thousand?" Dongzi shouted, staring at beads.


    "Hehe, how much is 50000..." fan Aiguo smiled helplessly, and then shouted loudly: "it''s your own business how you three divide 500000 in a factory area. I don''t care!"


    "Five... Five hundred thousand?" Dongzi thought that there were a lot of five hundred thousand. After hearing that, he couldn''t control his emotions and shouted at his throat.


    "Hehe, can I lie to you? Mr. Hou''s son is here. I still know you through your brother-in-law. You can rest assured to give me money. I''m sure I can''t live without you. Don''t worry!" fan Aiguo said to Dongzi while lighting a cigarette.


    "That''s OK, that''s OK!" Dongzi quickly nodded, then sat on the chair and turned his head to look at Huang Mao.


    Huang Mao was obviously frightened by the 500000, and he is still in shock.


    Ten minutes later, the waiter served the dishes, and fan Aiguo and others began to eat. At first, Huang maohuazi and fan Aiguo were a little restrained, but after a few drinks, the children obviously let go, so they didn''t have so many scruples about talking and talking. What should be said and what should not be said, anyway, what they didn''t have was a calf pulling meal, But fan Aiguo was very satisfied with the three people, because he knew that only a child with such a character could be completely integrated with the boss over the tower.


    At more than two o''clock in the afternoon, fan Aiguo was flushed by these three people, while Dongzi huazi Huangmao seemed to be nothing. People should eat, drink and chatter.


    "Well, little brothers, do you know who asked me to buy these factories? Do you know what we do when we buy these factories?" fan Aiguo drank too much, obviously spoke more, and asked Huang Mao dangerously with a wine glass in his hand.


    "Don''t know, who?" Huang Mao then asked fan Aiguo.


    "It''s sun Qiang, general manager Sun." fan Aiguo patted Huang Mao''s shoulder and said with a smile.


    "Sun Qiang?" Huang Mao obviously didn''t know who sun Qiang was, so he was stunned.


    "Cao, sun Qiang, don''t you know? I tell you, this is what our city told President sun now, and President sun asked me to understand it. Do you know?"


    "Mr. Fan, you mean the backstage behind us?" yelled Huang Mao in surprise.


    "Hehe, such a thing depends on your understanding. Anyway, there is only so much I can tell you..." fan Aiguo patted Huang Mao on the shoulder, then stood up and looked at the driver and shouted, "no, I''m confused after drinking too much. Go home!"


    "OK!" the driver quickly promised, then picked up fan Aiguo''s bag and stood up.


    Zhang Laoer helped fan Aiguo up with great insight, and then ran outside the private room. Huang Mao and the three of them hurried out of the private room.


    "All right, let''s go back!" fan Aiguo waved vaguely to Zhang''s second son, then patted the yellow hair around him, smiled and said: "do a good job, money must be indispensable to you..."


    "Understand..." Huang Mao quickly agreed.


    "Ha ha!" fan Aiguo smiled and plunged his head into the car.


    Zhang Laoer, Dongzi and others stood on the side of the road and watched fan Aiguo''s car disappear in their sight.


    "Dongzi, you''re studying this with your two friends. My head hurts a little, so I won''t accompany you. I''ll go back first..." after fan Aiguo left, Zhang Laoer rubbed his head, then squinted at Dongzi and said.


    "OK, brother-in-law, if there''s nothing wrong, you''ll go too..." Dongzi nodded and reached out to Zhang Laoer and shouted a taxi.


    "Let''s go!" Zhang Er waved to Dongzi Huangmao and got into the taxi.


    ����


    After Zhang Laoer and fan Aiguo left, Huang Mao narrowed his eyes and looked at Dongzi, then patted Dongzi on the shoulder and ran to the private room of the hotel.


    After the three returned to the private room, Dongzi looked at Huang Mao with a smile and asked, "brother Huang, do you think it''s reliable?"


    "It should be reliable." Huang Mao nodded slightly and then said, "did you hear what Fan Aiguo said just now?"


    "What did you say?" Hua Zi asked heartlessly with a toothpick in his mouth.


    "Do you have a brain?" Huang Mao scolded silently, and then said, "fan Aiguo told me that the boss behind this project is sun Qiang."


    "What does Sun Qiang have to do with us?" Dongzi asked.


    "Can you let me finish?" yelled Huang Mao, staring at the beads.


    "You said... You said..."


    "I don''t know what this sun Qiang does, but this sun Qiang is definitely not an ordinary person!"


    "Why?" Hua Zi was stunned and asked.


    "The man behind Sun Qiang is now in our city. What an awesome relationship do you say? Why was the Imperial Palace so awesome? Do you know?" Huang Mao patted the table and looked at Dongzi and huazi.


    "I don''t know..."


    "Because the people behind the original harem are Bi Wenshi, who took office in our city!"


    In the private room.


    "Is bi Wenshi in the backstage of the harem?" Dongzi was stunned and asked, looking at Huang Mao in disbelief.


    "You don''t even know about this?" Huang Mao looked at Dongzi and said, "there are only two backstage in our city''s harem, one is bi Wenshi,..."


    "The gate of the harem is so hard?" huazi shouted in surprise as he put down his toothpick.


    "I listened to my father about these things, but now the harem is no longer working. I tell you, Bi Wenshi has gone down and Guo xiongyi has gone to teach in college, so now I tell you that it''s basically not working in the harem..." Huang Mao said while drinking coke and looking at Hua Zi with his eyes.


    "No, brother Huang, what does this have to do with us?" Dongzi looked at Huang Mao and asked.


    "You look like a fool. Now fan Aiguo and sun Qiang and now are obviously the same team. If we can get on this big ship now, I tell you that we will walk horizontally in H City in the future. I tell you, you will believe me. The Hougong will be closed in three months. At that time, the most powerful people in our city will be sun Qiang fan Aiguo!"


    "No, I think the harem is very awesome now?" huazi asked with some disbelief.


    "The cow force is temporary. I tell you, at the beginning, the fourth master didn''t force the cow force, but later he let others clean it up. I tell you, it''s temporary for them. No one has a cow force for a lifetime. Now this is the chance God gave us. I tell you, as long as we do this job well now, we''ll follow fan Aiguo At that time, we don''t have to be afraid of the harem or not. People who meet the harem have to call us Dad! "Huang Mao clapped the table and shouted with great ambition. Then he looked at huazi and Dongzi and said," we will be the best in H city. I tell you, who can''t call us brother when he sees us? "


    "If you say so, I really feel a little..." Hua Zi nodded with a smile, and then said: "now what kind of B does the Hougong force against the cattle? Look, even Xiao Hei can act like that when he is a security guard in the Hougong. Can you believe it?"


    "I want to make some money now..." Dongzi bared his teeth and said to Huang Mao.


    "Grass, you''ll take revenge on this..." Huang Mao scolded silently, and then said: "anyway, we have such a powerful backstage now. Fuck you, if I really meet Xiaohei this time, I won''t kill him!"


    "Ha ha..." Dongzi smiled at Huang Mao and didn''t speak.


    "OK, it''s getting late. Let''s withdraw the three of us?" huazi said to Huang Mao, looking at his watch.


    "OK, I''ll go back and study with my father about our factory..." Huang Mao nodded and agreed, then stood up and ran outside the private room.


    "When shall we go to the tower?" Dongzi stood up and looked at Huang Mao and asked.


    "You wait for my call at home first. When I tell you to go, we''ll go..."


    "OK!"


    Dongzi nodded, and then followed Huang Mao and huazi out of the private room.


    ����


    On the other side, in a shopping mall in Xiliu, H city.


    I leaned against the big brand in Lv''s store and waited for Su Su and ER Ke while smoking.


    "Sir, you can''t smoke in the mall..."


    A security guard came up to me and said to me with a smile.


    "Sorry!"


    I was stunned for a moment, then quickly put out the cigarette butts in my hand, and then shouted to Su Su Su in the room: "aunts and grandmothers, are you finished?"


    "Husband, do you think these two are good-looking?" Su Su asked me with two bags in her hand.


    I looked at Su Su and was silent for a moment. Then I walked to Su Su with a big step. Then I took a look at the baby in Su Su Su''s hand. When I saw the label on the bag, I was stunned. Then I looked at Su Su and stammered, "this... This is a gold bag? More than 30000?"


    "You''re not driving a Land Rover now. You still need more than 30000 yuan?" Erke looked at me and asked with a smile.


    "Can you stop talking to me?" I stared at the beads and shouted at Erke. Then I whispered to Su Su Su: "daughter-in-law, I see that it''s only a few tens of dollars wrapped on Taobao. Shall we go home and buy one on Taobao? Can we wrap mail..."


    "You roll the calf for me, Taobao, is that true?" Su Su Su scolded me irritably, then directly handed the two bags to the waiter, smiled at the waiter and said, "both want them, pick them up for me!"


    "Not my daughter-in-law, can we buy one? You can''t carry the two!" I quickly stopped Su Su Su and shouted in a very excited tone.


    "Do you believe that I''m cutting your ink?" Su Su stretched out his finger and threatened me.


    I looked at Su Su and was silent for a while. Then I reluctantly made way for Su Su.


    "You said you didn''t give Su Su flowers to my family when you earned so much money. Why did you keep them?" at this time, Zhou Ke came to me and looked at me with a smile and asked.


    "Don''t talk to me, I don''t like you now, you know?" I stared at the beads and shouted at Zhou Ke.


    "Why don''t you look down on me?" Zhou Ke asked me with a smile.


    "I know it''s no use taking my daughter-in-law with me if I don''t have business day by day..."


    "No, what do you mean?"


    Zhou Ke was about to run towards me with big eyes, but at this time, my mobile phone rang. I took out my mobile phone and looked at it. Then I ran outside with my mobile phone.


    "Not how did you go?" Zhou Ke looked at me and shouted.


    "I''ll answer the phone!" I answered Zhou Ke, and then pressed connect.


    "Leaf, where are you now?" Tian Ming''s voice rang out on the phone.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked in a low voice.


    "I just went to check your office..." Tian Ming said half.


    "Did you find anything?" I repressed my anger. I knew that since Tian Ming could call me, it must be an accident, otherwise he couldn''t call me.


    "I found two cameras, one in your office and one in our private room on the third floor!" Tian Ming said slowly.


    "Fuck, it''s shameless!" I scolded with my teeth, and then asked, "did you find anything on the camera you put?"


    "This man was very careful and removed all my cameras in advance!" Tian Ming whispered back to me.


    I stood behind the billboard next to the store, holding my mobile phone in my hand and shaking constantly. In fact, I arranged for Tian Ming to check the camera in my office, because Bi Wenshi could see the picture of my transaction with Guo Li that someone installed a camera in my office, although I asked Tian Ming to help me dismantle it later, But I don''t think there are many actions in our harem recently, so if the insider wants to know the information of our harem, he will still start from my office, so I specially called Tian Ming yesterday and asked him to check the house for me. This check doesn''t matter. I really found the camera.


    "Fuck, are they a little shameless now?" I said to the phone, gnashing my teeth.


    "Ye, don''t be excited..." Tian Ming whispered to me.


    "Go, can I not be excited now? I put the camera in my office once and again. What does this mean? Do I really treat all the people in our harem as brothers? Now they think I Ye Han is a fool, don''t they?" I shouted in a low voice.


    "I think it may not be that serious."


    "What''s not so serious? Fuck, he almost installed the camera on my bedside table!" I shouted, and then said, "fuck, check it for me now. Now I have to find out who the insider is! Fuck, I wanted to leave some face for him, and people didn''t take me as a brother!"


    "It''s not easy to check." Tian Ming sighed helplessly.


    "What''s hard to find? Just find out who has entered my office!" I shouted at the phone with my eyes staring.


    "That man removed all the cameras I left. If you check who has entered your office, everyone in our harem has entered..."


    "Well, who came in when I wasn''t here?" I asked with a deep breath.


    "There are only four people I can know."


    "Who? Say it quickly..."


    "Lao Bian, Xiao Hei, Liu Rui and me."


    "Grass, what''s the difference between this and Bai said?" I scolded silently. Then I opened my mouth and just wanted to speak, I heard Su Su standing at the door shouting at me: "husband, you come in and check out!"


    "OK... I''ll go right now..." I turned around and said to my mobile phone, "Uncle Tian, help me watch it first. I have something to do outside now..."


    "OK, you''re busy first." Tian Ming whispered back to me, and then hung up directly.


    "Hoo Hoo..." I took a deep breath and then ran to Lv''s store with my bank card.


    "Why did you go? I haven''t responded to you for a long time. Do you want to hide the payment?" Su Su pointed to my nose and asked.


    "I just answered the phone." I answered Su Su perfunctorily, then took out my wallet, looked at the waiter and asked, "how much is it?"


    "More than 50000..." Su Su looked at the bag in his hand and smiled back to me. He was obviously in a good mood.


    "Swipe my card."


    I threw my bank card on the counter absentmindedly, and then looked out in confusion.


    "Please sign, sir." the waiter whispered to me, but when he saw that I didn''t respond, he repeated, "please sign, sir."


    "What are you doing?" Su Su Su reached out and pushed me, then took the bill with his small mouth, wrote his name on it, and then jumped out of the counter with Zhou Ke with a packing bag.


    "Something''s wrong?" Su Su Su asked, squinting at me after taking a few steps.


    "No matter..." I made a reply, and then adjusted my mood and asked, "where are the two beauties going next?"


    "Go to Dior, my perfume is gone..." Zhou Ke laughed back to me.


    "I still think Chanel is suitable for you..."


    Su Su and Zhou Ke were chatting with each other, while I followed them absently. My mind was full of about the camera in my office. It pressed in my heart and made me feel a little breathless.

 Chapter 1794

    "It''s just us. What else can we throw? Can we compete directly?" silly Fei whispered.


    "No!!" Nanbei shook his head with a smile: "you''ve got 200000 cards!"


    "Shit, as for?" silly fly was a little speechless.


    "Don''t you know how to play with him? Why can''t you do it now?" Liu Rui is now 10000. He doesn''t like this silly fly, so he''s not polite at all. Otherwise, Liu Rui and these gamblers are polite under normal circumstances. After all, people are guests.


    These gamblers in our Hougong Casino are usually polite, because the reputation of our Hougong is there, and ordinary people really dare not move.


    Except for one person, his name is Yang an!


    Yang an is in our H city. Those who don''t know may not know that it has nothing to do with our harem, but once they know something inside, they almost know what the story is between Yang an and the harem.


    After Yang an''s accident, I paid for his mother''s operation, but Yang an gave me what he stole before he died. I''ve been helping with it. Although I never planned to take it out, I didn''t expect what Yang an gave me to become a very important turning point in our rear palace. Many years later, I don''t know whether this thing is good or bad for us.


    Silly Fei was a little confused by Liu Rui''s two words. With 100000 yuan thrown out, he was also a little excited. After a long silence, he shouted with a red face: "you cow force, I won''t fucking go this card, OK!!


    After shouting this sentence, silly fly turned the poker out directly.


    "Brush!!"


    After seeing the silly flying card, the people were directly stupid. This fucking flush is not going!!


    What card is flush in the golden flower??


    Simply put, the prince in Pai Gow is basically the top card!!


    Except for the leopard, there is no one bigger than him!!


    How many people are ruined because of this flush??


    Because this card is too big, people deliberately feel their top when they play!!


    But tonghuashun often meets leopards. Obviously, silly Fei thinks that North and South have a pair of leopards in their hands, so he doesn''t want to drop 200000 to drive out.


    "... this fucking Qingshun won''t go. It''s awesome!!" the guy next to him shook his head and said with a smile. I don''t know whether it''s a joke about silly flying''s timidity or silly plane''s wisdom.


    "It''s a pity that you don''t go to this card..." Nanbei swallowed his spit, and then said to silly Fei while recovering the money.


    "North and south, what cards do you have?" the gamblers asked curiously.


    "Ha ha, I''m just a fucking J!!" Nanbei laughed and threw the poker out directly.


    When they looked at it, they were really a big J!!


    "Awesome!!"


    Gamblers gave thumbs up to the north and south one after another. What the north and South played was a psychological tactic. 100000 yuan scared away a Qingshun!!


    Zha Jinhua sometimes plays with psychology and courage. At ordinary times, North and South may not be like this, because it''s a bit bullying, but silly Fei''s mouth is too fucking cheap. North and South can''t accept it. Doesn''t he just want a bold one??


    North and South clearly told him what courage is.


    "Shit!" silly Fei''s face suddenly changed. He stood up and scolded north and South: "are you a little bullying?"


    "Weren''t you awesome just now? Why not now?" Nanbei replied with a sneer.


    "Don''t you fucking play like that? Are the bullies who open casinos playing?" at this time, silly Fei has completely lost his wit. He doesn''t talk his mother''s brain at all. How north and South play has nothing to do with our casino. He doesn''t pay attention to our harem.


    "You can fucking play, but you can''t play. Go away. I''ll take you as the loser just now..." the North-South reaction was calm and there was nothing wrong with talking.


    "You''re just bullying me!!" silly Fei is a little shameless at this time. He doesn''t know to give him the steps, and shouts north and South with his neck pulled.


    "What does it have to do with our casino to lose money? Can you be a little old man? It''s only 100000 yuan? If you can''t afford to lose, you''ll die. What a big thing, you can jump off a building because of this money?" Liu Rui shouted with disdain.


    "Liu Rui, what the fuck do you mean?" silly Fei pushed aside the stool and stood up directly, staring at the beads.


    "Why? Do you want to hit me when you stand up?" Liu Rui asked with a smile on his face and disdain in his eyes.


    "Are you going too far? Do you think it''s appropriate for so many people to bury me?" silly Fei shouted with his teeth.


    "Whether it''s appropriate or not, you know in your heart. Didn''t you give him less words when North and South lose money?" the smile on Liu Rui''s face disappeared, because he felt that this silly Fei was really a little shameless and had to make him understand.


    "What does it matter to you that I play poker with him?"


    Silly Fei shouted, then reached out and pushed Liu Rui.


    "Oh, if you lose money, you have to beat people..."


    Liu Rui stepped back, then grinned, accelerated directly the next second and kicked silly Fei''s stomach.


    "Bang!!"


    Silly Fei was kicked directly by Liu Rui, and the man stopped after sliding on the ground for half a meter.


    "I''ll fuck you!"


    Silly Fei lay on the ground, biting his teeth and scolding, and then he had to stand up and rush to Liu Rui.


    "Hula!!"


    At this time, Yang Song didn''t know where to find a shotgun, and the muzzle was directly aimed at silly Fei''s head.


    "You... What do you mean?" silly Fei was stunned when he saw the shotgun and stammered at Yang Song.


    "Is it a shame for you? Should you be like a master when you lose money? Is it fun for you to grind and chirp here? Our harem started with this thing. Do you think our harem is inferior to you than its combat effectiveness?"


    Yang Song squatted down, squinted at silly Fei and asked.


    "..." silly Fei looked at Yang Song and dared not speak. After all, what was on the top of his head was not a toy gun, but a loaded short barrel shotgun!!


    "Still ink?" Yang Song then asked.


    "...." silly Fei trembled slightly, but his eyes were still stubborn.


    "Why, do you still have ink? Can''t you hear?" Yang Song was impatient.


    "I don''t fucking believe you dare to drive..."


    "Kang!!"


    Silly fly didn''t say the gun word yet. Yang Song shot directly at the wall and hit down the oil painting on the wall.


    "Now guess if I dare to give you a shot?" Yang Song shouted at silly Fei.


    "I don''t have any ink..." silly Fei was afraid at last. He looked at Yang Song tremblingly and said.


    "Low voice!!" Yang Song took back his shotgun leisurely.


    "I don''t have ink!!" silly fly roared.


    "Wouldn''t that be all right..." Yang Song grinned, then waved his hand and said, "roll the calf..."


    Hearing this, silly Fei quickly stood up and trotted away from the casino with his companions.


    After silly Fei ran out of the casino, he turned back and spit at the gate of the harem, then gnashed his teeth and scolded, "fuck, sooner or later I''ll have to kill these fools. It''s too fucking forced!!"


    "Come on, don''t get angry. You don''t have a good idea. It can''t depend on others!!!" silly Fei''s companion kindly advised.


    "..." silly Fei looked at his friend and stopped a taxi.


    After silly Fei lost 100000 yuan to North and south, this man disappeared directly from our sight. He never came to our casino after that day.


    After I came back to hear about it, I didn''t criticize the north and the south, because I know what our gang are like. Don''t talk about us. Even ordinary people have to have a little temper, so I think it was totally wrong for silly Fei to talk like that at that time.


    From the perspective of friends, I don''t think there''s anything wrong with the North-South approach, but from the perspective of the Hougong boss, I can only tell the North-South not to do this next time. Silly Fei sometimes represents not only himself, but also other gamblers. When people come to play, they just want to have fun. You say that if the North-South picks up a silly Fei today and a silly Zhang tomorrow, Then we don''t have to open this casino. In two months, these people have to let the north and the South clean up.


    But I don''t want to talk about him. Yang Song, I have to talk to him privately. Now this fool''s temper is a little too fucking angry. I don''t know whether it''s because I''m too sensitive or Yang Song has really changed.


    I always feel that since Qian Rou died, Yang Song has become very irritable. He can''t hold things down at all. This is not the first time he has handled problems with a shotgun.


    We built our home with shotguns, but I don''t want our harem to rely on this thing all the time. When we talk, we can solve the problem. That''s what I want to see.


    My conversation with Yang Song didn''t last long. It was only a few minutes. I asked him a few insinuations. Yang Song was originally a smart man, so he could understand what I said. He promised me to control it as much as possible, and I didn''t continue to talk to him about it. What should I do in the future.


    Sometimes you don''t have to say too much, just let others understand.


    On a street in H city.


    A thin, handsome 17-year-old young man, with an old travel bag in his left hand and a note in his right hand, looked around while walking, as if looking for something


    The young man I mentioned earlier is the most marginal combination in the mixed child industry in H city. Wang Laoer and Lao Bian are also the combination. Although the young man''s name is Lao Bian, he is really not old.


    Du Xianyang once asked these two people to kidnap Guo Siwei, but the task failed because of insufficient preparation in advance.


    After the mission failed, Wang Laoer and Lao Bian had a very big difference. Lao Bian felt that they should honestly go home to farm and marry their daughter-in-law, while Wang Laoer wanted to make another whole, and then go home to build a house and raise pigs.


    Lao Bian couldn''t stand such a life. He had no choice but to leave Wang Er and go to his own uncle.


    "Fuck, where the hell is this?"


    Lao Bian looked for a long time, and finally silently scolded. Then he called his uncle on his mobile phone.


    "Hey, uncle, I''m here, but I can''t find your community!!"


    Lao Bian was a little worried about being frozen, so he spoke very fast.


    "Oh, you''re here? You see, I haven''t finished work yet... Otherwise, you can take a taxi and I''ll ask your aunt to receive you..."


    Lao Bian''s uncle thought about it and said.


    "OK, uncle, I''ll take a taxi..."


    Lao Bian nodded and put his mobile phone back in his pocket.


    "Didi!!"


    As soon as Lao Bian put down his cell phone, a taxi came out across the road. Lao Bian hesitated, and finally reached out to stop the taxi.


    "Little brother, where are you going?" the driver rolled down the window and asked with a smile.


    "Master, how much is it to Changshun community?"


    Lao Bian smiled at the driver and asked very politely.


    "Changshun?" the driver glanced and shook his head and said, "why do you have to pay 30 yuan..."


    Thirty!!


    Lao Bian was stunned for a moment, then touched his trouser pocket and found that there was only more than 100 yuan in it. Lao Bian thought for a moment, and then said to the driver very embarrassed, "I''m sorry, master, I didn''t bring so much money!!"


    "... come out to find relatives?" the driver looked at the travel bag in Lao Bian''s hand and asked.


    "Ah!!" Lao Bian nodded and agreed.


    "Come on, it''s not easy to come out. My house is just over there. Let''s send you there smoothly!!"


    The driver waved his hand and shouted carelessly at Lao Bian.


    "That''s not good..." Lao Bian moved the driver.


    "Stop the ink, it will take you at least two hours to walk in the cold..."


    "Thank you, master!"


    Lao Bian stamped the snow on his feet, then opened the door of the taxi and got on.


    After getting on the bus, Lao Bian''s red face, which had been frozen, warmed a lot in an instant, and the whole person was refreshed.


    Half an hour later, Lao Bian was sent to the door of Changshun community by the driver. Before getting off the bus, Lao Bian wanted to get some money for the driver, but the driver didn''t want it at all. Lao Bian had to say thank you to the driver twice, and then got off the bus with a red face.


    After getting off the bus, Lao Bian did not enter the community for the first time, but found a supermarket around the community. After entering the supermarket, Lao Bian looked at the gift area and found that things were too expensive.


    Lao Bian held his right hand closer and closer in his trouser pocket. Originally, he wanted to buy something for his uncle, but he looked around and found that he couldn''t afford the gifts here.


    "Gifts?" the supermarket owner asked with a smile.


    "Ah, but I don''t have enough money in my hand..." Lao Bian really replied.


    "Why don''t you buy a cigarette? It''s economical and can be used!!" the boss saw that Lao Bian had no money, so he recommended something cheap.


    "Then bring me a Yellow Crane Tower..."


    Lao Bian blushed and pointed to the yellow crane tower above the cigarette cabinet.


    "Hehe, OK!!"


    The boss nodded, reached out and took out a yellow crane tower. Then he looked at Lao Bian, smiled and said, "it''s not easy. I''ll charge you a purchase price of 120!!"


    "Thank you!"


    Hearing this, Lao Bian quickly took out the cash in his pocket and put it on the counter.


    ����


    Two minutes later, Lao Bian walked into Changshun community with a yellow crane tower.


    According to the address on the note, Lao Bian soon found his uncle''s house.


    He stood in front of the security door, rubbed his hands, and then rang the doorbell.


    "Ding Dong!! Ding Dong!!"


    "Who?"


    A woman''s voice came from inside the security door.


    "Aunt, it''s me!"


    Lao Bian stamped his feet and shouted with the white fog.


    "Creak..."


    The security door opened a gap and a woman with curly hair stretched out her head.


    "Jiaqing"


    The woman asked tentatively.


    "Hello, aunt!"


    Lao Bian quickly nodded and greeted the woman with a smile.


    "Why is this time coming? Your uncle hasn''t finished work yet..."


    The woman replied, and then slowly opened the door.


    "I just called my uncle!"


    Lao Bian scratched his head and replied with some embarrassment.


    "Come first..."


    My aunt waved her hand and gave Lao Bian a place. Lao Bian hurriedly walked into the room.


    "Put on your shoes first!!"


    When my aunt saw Lao Bian entering the room in his shoes, she quickly screamed.


    "Ah, I forgot..."


    Lao Bian smiled, then stepped back two steps and put his luggage in his footsteps. He looked a little embarrassed and waited for his aunt to find shoes for him.


    "What, you don''t have beriberi?"


    My aunt asked with some disgust while looking for shoes in the shoe cabinet.


    "... no!!"


    Lao Bian pursed his lips and replied.


    "Well, we don''t have many people here. You can make do with your uncle''s summer..."


    Then my aunt threw out a pair of Black Flip Flops.


    Lao Bian picked up the flip flop, simply took a crack, and then changed into his cotton padded shoes.


    This winter, although there is heating in the house, uncle Bian''s community is an old community. The heating can''t keep up at all. It''s fucking good if the temperature in the house can be five or six degrees.


    After wearing the flip flop, Lao Bian felt a little frozen. His big red feet were particularly dazzling after wearing the flip flop.


    "How is it? Isn''t it a little small?" my aunt asked knowingly, looking at the slippers on Lao Bian''s feet.


    "It''s all right..." Lao Bian replied with a smile, and then walked into the house.


    "Just fine..." my aunt nodded and followed Lao Bian into the room. After coming in, my aunt pointed to the bedroom and said, "the family is small, just one bedroom. Today you can make do on the sofa!!"


    "OK, I can sleep anywhere!!"


    Lao Bian nodded, and then sat down on the sofa. The old sofa was dusty.


    When my aunt saw Lao Bian sitting down, she turned and walked into the bedroom, and then came out a few minutes later with a pair of wet summer cool quilts.


    Lao Bian was stunned when he saw Xia Liang quilt. He scolded in his mind: "this fucking summer cool quilt in winter, coupled with flip flops, do you want to freeze me to death or what?"


    "There''s nothing else at home, or you can make do with it. Anyway, you can''t live for a few days, can you..." my aunt threw the quilt on the sofa, looked at Lao Bian with a smile and said.


    Lao Bian looked at Xia Liang on the sofa and smiled helplessly. He didn''t speak.


    "Why, I can''t do this?" my aunt shouted with a big mouth.


    "No, I just sleep, everything is the same!!" Lao Bian quickly explained.


    "That''s OK. I''m afraid you don''t like it. If you don''t like it, I''ll take you out to find a hotel..."


    "No..." Lao Bian shook his head.


    "By the way, I just finished eating, and your uncle ate outside. Today you can take a bite by yourself..."


    "Ah, I''ve eaten it too!!" Lao Bian touched his shriveled stomach after not eating all day, and replied with a hard smile.


    As he spoke, Lao Bian opened his luggage bag and took out a green military coat to be used as a quilt. When his little aunt saw the military coat, she skimmed her mouth, then threw down a sentence, I went to bed, and directly turned and walked into the bedroom.


    Lao Bian originally wanted to give the cigarette to his aunt, but obviously there was no chance. With a bang, his aunt closed the bedroom door directly. After closing the door, there was a click of locking.


    Hearing the sound, Lao Bian shook his head reluctantly, then stood up and went into the bathroom to wash his feet. After washing his feet, Lao Bian lay sleepy on the shabby sofa covered with an army coat.


    Originally, the heating in this room was not very good. In addition, the sofa where Lao Bian slept was close to the balcony, so the biting cold wind blew directly on Lao Bian''s face. Lao Bian couldn''t directly hide his head in the military coat, but the length of the military coat was not enough. Lao Bian exposed his feet if he didn''t show his head, and his head if he didn''t show his feet, In this way, Lao Bian did not fall asleep until more than 10 o''clock in the middle of the night.


    At 10:30 p.m., Lao Bian''s uncle finally came back and saw Lao Bian lying on the sofa. His uncle thought he was asleep, so he didn''t bother him. He directly walked into the bedroom in his clothes.


    "Are you sick? Why did you ask him to come here?" my uncle walked into the bedroom, and my aunt''s cry rang.


    "He has no place to go. There is only one of our relatives in the city. Who is he looking for?" my uncle replied impatiently while changing clothes.


    "Then you can''t let him come to our house! Can''t you give him some money to find a hotel?"


    "Nonsense, that''s my own nephew. People came to me and I told them to stay in a hotel?" my uncle was angry and stared at beads.


    You''d better not tell me that he is your own nephew... Look at him, such a big man, a young man in his twenties. Do you know what he does?? I know what to steal and rob every day!! If your nephew is a serious man, I won''t say anything. He''s a thief. He''ll have to be caught sooner or later. If you let him live in our house, we''ll all be guilty. I''ll tell you! " Cried my aunt at the top of her voice.


    "Keep your voice down!! he''s just a child. He commits a crime. Now that people know how to learn well, they''re ready to learn some skills from me..." my uncle frowned and explained.


    How old is he? He''s still a child. I tell you, no matter what, get rid of him tomorrow. Otherwise, I don''t trust me to put something at home. I really don''t know what you think. Life has been very tight and I''m in the mood to recruit thieves at home! "


    "How the fuck do you talk? Who''s the thief?"


    "Your nephew is not a thief? Who in our village doesn''t know that he has something to do with old man Wang?" my aunt yelled, pointing to the living room.